ã€ŠThe Legend of the Dragon Kingã€‹


 Prologue

    <strong>Prologue</strong>

    A dense canopy of overarching trees blocked out the sun, serving as an imprable barrier to the sun¡¯s re. Shrouded in darkness, sunlight waspletely forbidden from entering the depths of this forest.

    Deep within the forestid a smallke whose clear waters allowed even thekebed to be visible. This clear and pure water resembled a deep blue crystal in richness, but the waterline rested far below the shores, as if it could dry up at any moment.

    A breath of life within theke waters rippled out, but it wasn¡¯t very intense; truthfully, it was rather weak.

    A lone man stood beside theke.

    He wore a ck robe and looked to be in his forties. A strand of golden hair hung down from his forehead to rest alongside his cheek, entuating his handsome and resolute appearance.

    He simply stood there, lifeless, an aura of listlessness radiating off him.

    A short distance away from him stood several people of varying heights and sizes. They had all sorts of appearances, but onemon trait among them was their expression: an expression full of gloom.

    ¡°Beast God.¡± A woman in a green jade cheong sam had quietly arrived at the ck robed man¡¯s side, a respectful tonecing her voice when she spoke up.

    The ck robed man addressed as the Beast God began trembling, a tint of agony gracing the corners of his mouth. ¡°Beast God? I fear that we are all that is left of the soul beasts. Who am I supposed to be the god of?¡±

    The green robed woman went silent for a moment before softly saying, ¡°Ten thousand years have already gone by. Ten thousand years have gone by since Huo Yuhao established the Spirit Pagoda. The Spirit Pagoda still exists today, but as for us soul beasts... we are nearing extinction.¡±

    The Beast God bitterly remarked, ¡°Humanity... They have already grown too powerful for us to contend with. Star Dou Forest is the sole haven left for us soul beasts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± The green robed woman trailed off in silence.

    The Beast God suddenly raised his head, two golden zes of rich light emitting from his eyes. In that moment, a terrifying aura broke out, causing the entire world to shudder.

    Hum... The ground beneath their feet shook for a moment before increasing in intensity Theke waters were still as clear as before, but bubbles were now rapidly rising from its surface. After another moment, the quivering of the earth intensified even further, bing even more violent.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Have the humanse?¡± The green robed woman cried out in rm.

    ¡°Let us fight to the death then!¡± A powerful, burly man bellowed out as his entire body underwent a sudden transformation. He transformed into a ferocious bear over thirty meters in height, his entire body covered in a dark gold luster.

    ¡°Bear Lord, calm down. It isn¡¯t the humans!" Beast God shouted out. His formerly grim face was now ovee with an indescribable euphoria.

    ¡°Finished! Finished! Finished!¡± A muffled voice resounded throughout the forest without warning. The voice seemed to echo from all directions, which, in addition to it being muffled, made it difficult to determine the gender of the voice.

    Bang! The earth cracked open, and the entire forest shuddered. The little water still within theke was sent spraying upwards, instantly exposing the barrenkebed.

    Bang! A silvery light bubbled up from the crevice in the earth and then heavily smacked into the shore.

    It was a giant w of a glorious silver color. That silver w was covered in numerous silver hexagonal scales, each one refracting light to create an astonishing splendor. That pounding sound brought with it an iparable oppressive power that made all living beings kneel reverently.

    The Beast God¡¯s rapt gaze grew even brighter as he took a step forward and kneeled down on one knee. He respectfully proimed, ¡°I wee the lord!¡±

    The earth exploded forth instantly, releasing a powerful aura that even caused the ferocious, thirty meter tall bear to be sent flying. A gigantic figure over three hundred meters in length suddenly soared out beforending heavily.

    The nearby towering trees that had once stood tall were now reced by this giant beast. When faced with this silver colossus, however, they could only prostrate themselves before it.

    ¡°It died, but I still live!¡± The deep voice roared with sorrow. ¡°Those despicable humans want to exterminate us!? Since I have awakened, their day of destruction has arrived atst!¡±

    A resplendent silver light blinded all of the soul beasts. They could only kneel, head lowered, as their bodies trembled with ecstasy.

    The Beast God eagerly said, ¡°Lord! Humanity has already grown too powerful! Even I am unable to contend for very long against their best soul mechas! Humanity has managed to thoroughly suppress us with their science and technology!¡±

    The silver figure slowly lowered its head and spoke, but this time, its voice didn¡¯t resonate throughout the forest. ¡°In order to destroy them, you must first understand them! Follow me! Since our world is already on the brink of destruction, then we will go and conquer their world!

    The gigantic figure slowly stepped forward, towards the forest¡¯s exit. Through the canopy of the of towering trees, a single ray of light broke through and illuminated its tremendous form. But with each step it took, it slowly began to shrink in size. Just as its figure disappeared into the distance, it had taken on the form of a human being.

 Chapter 1 Awakening Day

    <strong>Chapter 1 ¨C Awakening Day</strong>

    Glorybound City was a small town sitting on the border between the ocean and the eastern coast of the Sun Moon Federation.

    Today was an exceptionally bustling day in the city, it was the annual Awakening Day.

    All of the people residing upon the Douluo Continent possessed something called a ¡°martial soul.¡± The martial soul was a part of the body which could be awakened when they became six years old, regardless of whether they were animals or nts. Through the means of an awakening ceremony, they were able to awaken their own martial soul. This was precisely the purpose of the annual Awakening Day, to awaken their martial souls.

    If someone¡¯s martial soul was a hoe, then their ability to till the fields would far exceed those of others. If instead they had an animal for a martial soul, they might possess some of the abilities of said animal. Due to this, the martial soul had long since be the most significant factor in determining someone¡¯s life.

    However, the emergence of soul power was even more important. Soul power was a type of energy that nourished and upgraded the martial soul. Although everyone possessed a martial soul, only one in a thousand people might possess soul power.

    The soul power rank represented someone¡¯s future and power. As soon as their martial soul was awakened, they could cultivate soul power in order to nourish and upgrade their martial soul. Thus, over the 100,000 years the Douluo Continent has existed, the most noble profession has been that of a Soul Master.

    Due to this, evenmoners would look forward to their children bing six years old and awakening their martial soul, in hopes that they would possess soul power. If they possessed soul power, their lives would be transformed, benefitting them and their whole family.

    The moment dawn arrived, the streets in front of the Red Mountain Academy were packed. The streets were flooded with parents and their children who hade to participate in the Awakening.

    ¡°Dad, what do you think my martial soul will be?¡± A small boy, just barely six years old, said with excitement as he looked towards his father. He loved to listen to his father¡¯s stories about Soul Masters. He had a pair ofrge eyes filled with a longing for the future.

    The young boy had a head full of short ck hair and a stature slightly taller than others of the same age. However, his most attractive feature were hisrge, clear ck eyes and long eyshes which wouldn¡¯t lose to a girl at all. Even with hismoner¡¯s clothing, his outstanding appearance could easily draw the eyes of others.

    His father was a middle aged man who shared a simr appearance. He had a medium build and an average height, everything about him was just average.

    ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t know either. It all depends on luck.¡± His father released a gloomy sigh within his heart. Actually, the Awakening Day was a decisive day that decided one¡¯s life and future. Whether or not someone had soul power would decide the trajectory of their life. Fortunately, in this era those who were unable to be Soul Masters were still able to have a pretty good future.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely have soul power, right?¡± The pretty young boy¡¯s eyes were filled with hope.

    His father patted his head and smiled. ¡°Regardless of whether or not you have soul power, dad will always love you.¡±

    There was an unceasing torrent of parents and children passing as they exited the academy. The overwhelming majority of them all left with sighs of disappointment, but asionally one of them would be overjoyed. There was no need to ask why; their martial soul must have given birth to soul power. This immediately attracted the envious and jealous gazes of others.

    As time passed, the sun¡¯s radiance intensified, while the pretty young boy¡¯s previous enthusiasm continued to wane.

    ¡°Tang Wulin!¡± A teacher walked out from the Red Mountain Academy with a list in hand, calling out the next name.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± With wide eyes, the pretty boy jumped up full of excitement.

    Tang Ziran was also slightly startled as his excited son pulled him forward with his small hands.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Perhaps it was due to the excessive workload on Awakening Day, but the teacher seemed somewhat apathetic as he quickly turned around and began walking ahead. Tang Ziran brought Tang Wulin and hastened to catch up with the teacher.

    As they walked along the small path inside of the academy, Tang Wulin was excitedly taking everything in. It was just like he had said, everything was a novelty to him. Red Mountain Academy was an elementary gradeprehensive academy able to hold two thousand students. The buildings within the academy were all simple and unadorned with white roofs and red walls. The academy grounds were exceptionally clean. Awakening Day was right before the start of a new term. Inparison to the mor outside of the walls, the academy seemed unusually peaceful. Tang Wulin¡¯s excited heart seemed to have been calmed by this environment.

    The teacher brought them to the front of a circr building before telling Tang Ziran, ¡°Would the child¡¯s parent please wait here for a moment?¡±

    Tang Ziran nodded his head and told his son, ¡°Listen to the teacher¡¯smands, and good luck son! Dad will be waiting right here for you.¡±

    Tang Wulin rigorously nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely have a powerful martial soul, dad!¡±

    As he watched his son follow the teacher into the circr building, a trace of disappointment and frustration appeared within Tang Ziran¡¯s eyes as he reminisced of the past. Every single elementary academy would have this circr building. It was called the Awakening Chamber, and it was specifically used to aid six year old children in the awakening of their martial soul. Before the day of the awakening ceremony, the academy would invite a Spirit Master from the Spirit Pagoda to conduct the awakening ceremony. Decades ago, he had the same hopes when he entered the Awakening Chamber.

    There wasn¡¯t just a single awakening area within the Awakening Chamber, rather there were seven floors and within each one was an Awakening Chamber. Tang Wulin was brought to the Awakening Chamber on the third floor.

    As soon as he entered the Awakening Chamber, Tang Wulin was dazzled. All of the floors, the walls, and even the ceiling had wonderful inscriptions carved into them to create an elegant, decorative design.

    Within the Awakening Chamber was a middle aged man wearing a simple orange robe, that featured the embroidered form of a soul beast.

    Since childhood, Tang Wulin had loved to listen to his father¡¯s stories and within those stories, Spirit Masters would always appear. These Spirit Masters from the Spirit Pagoda were powerful and mysterious existences. They were an exceptionally special group of Soul Masters and held an extremely majestic status on the Douluo Continent. However, this was the first time he had ever seen one.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Tang Wulin shyly replied.

    The Soul Master wore a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Come here child. Stand in the middle.¡±

    Tang Wulin blinked for a moment before he cutely walked over and stood in the middle. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lord Spirit Master, what kind of martial soul will I have?¡±

    The Spirit Master replied with a smile, ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know either! After you¡¯ve awakened, you¡¯ll naturally be able to see what it is. Anyway your eyes are so pretty, it would be just perfect if you got a martial soul rted to your eyes.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shined. ¡°Soul eyes? I heard that the first master of the Spirit Pagoda had spirit eyes....¡±

    The Spirit Master interrupted him, ¡°Quiet down. I¡¯m about to begin.¡±

 Chapter 2 Martial Soul Awakening

    <strong>Chapter 2 ¨C Martial Soul Awakening</strong>

    Tang Wulin stood nervously in the middle of the Awakening Chamber with his eyes darting all over the room, after all, he was only six years old. Without a parent apanying him in this strange and exciting environment, how could his mind be serene?

    Right at that moment, a gentle white light shone from the Spirit Master¡¯s hands and attracted his attention.

    That white light, could it be the fabled soul power that only Spirit Masters possess?

    While under his astonished gaze, the Spirit Master raised his right arm slightly. The white light vibrated before flying off towards the sky and blossoming into fireworks that illuminated the Awakening Chamber with its splendor.

    Starting from the ceiling, the inscription lines filled with light as it moved towards the walls. It was as if it possessed a strong and revitalizing energy, as well as a life of its own. The lines kept lighting up until they converged below Tang Wulin¡¯s feet.

    Afortably numbing energy crept up his legs before entering his body from his heart. Tang Wulin¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he struggled to hold on. It felt as if his body was being electrocuted.

    Everything blurred before his eyes, and an unclear image unceasingly flickered within his mind. He wanted a clear look at it, but he could only feel its flowing shadows. In the end, he was able to see it, but he couldn¡¯t remember what it was.

    From the view of the Spirit Master, Tang Wulin¡¯s body was already being enveloped in the light, and in turn, was releasing its own light. Within this ancient traditional ceremony, his martial soul had been awakened.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡± Tang Wulin suddenly screamed, causing the Spirit Master to jump in fright. An ordinary child usually wouldn¡¯t feel too much during their Awakening, but an extremely low number of them would experience intense pain due to their weak bodies being unable to bear the energy.

    The Spirit Master¡¯s body disappeared in a sh and appeared in front of Tang Wulin. In case the situation truly did take a turn for the worse, he would immediately stop the ceremony and ensure Tang Wulin¡¯s safety.

    After he got close, he was astonished to see that some golden lines were flickering on Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead. Afterwards, those golden lines began to spread to his four limbs, creating awork of golden lines.

    What kind of martial soul was this? This Spirit Master was extremely experienced; he had awakened thousands and tens of thousands of children. Yet, this was the first time he had seen the situation that was urring in Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    A faint energy undted as it was emitted from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. This energy originated from his lower abdomen, the mostmon ce for soul power to appear from. Although the energy was feeble, its existence was undoubtedly real.

    The Spirit Master was pleasantly surprised, this was a martial soul with soul power! Most of the time, he could conduct the ceremony for days without encountering a child with soul power. It would seem that today¡¯s luck was pretty good. The only question was: what was his martial soul?

    The previous golden lines from before had already disappeared without a trace, as if they had never existed at all. Tang Wulin seemed to be enduring an immense pain as his eyes were tightly closed. He slowly raised his right arm.

    The hollow of his palm faced upwards, and a pale blue light emitted from it. In his hands appeared a small light blue grass that quietly rotated and extended in his hand. With a delicate and soft sway, an exceptionally feeble energy fluctuated out.

    ¡°Bluesilver Grass?¡± The Spirit Master¡¯s voice exuded disappointment, but it was once again substituted with amazement in a moment. He had seen the Bluesilver Grass martial soul so many times before, this was apletely ordinary martial soul! Bluesilver Grass was somon that it covered the whole Douluo Continent as well as the Star Luo Continent and Sky Dou Continent. Even thewn of Red Mountain Academy was covered in Bluesilver Grass. How could this type of trash martial soul give birth to soul power?

    So painful! It felt as if Tang Wulin¡¯s body was being ripped to shreds.

    His body became limp and numb to the point of being nearlyfortable, as that gentle energy continued to be poured into his body. However, an intense heat quickly bubbled forth from the hundreds of bones of his four limbs. The heat wrecked havoc on his body, making him feel like he had a bloated stomach that was about to burst. Under this pain, he was unable to breathe.

    His whole body felt as if it was being ripped apart. Bone, muscle and flesh. There wasn¡¯t a single aspect spared from the pain.

    After what seemed like a very, very long time, this fit of pain gradually dissipated. Afterwards he felt a warm thread from the hollow of his palm, Tang Wulin opened his eyes.

    A small light blue grass, verdant and lush, was undting in the palm of his hand. ¡®Bluesilver Grass?¡¯

    Although Tang Wulin was young, he clearly remembered what he was doing at that moment. Immediately after waking up to reality, he said, ¡°Bluesilver Grass? This is my martial soul?¡±

    Even though he hadn¡¯t properly studied spirit beasts before, he still had somemon knowledge. Naturally, he knew that Bluesilver Grass was a type of trash martial soul. Furthermore, it was the worst trash of them all.

    ¡°En. It is. This is your martial soul.¡± The Spirit Master said so with a smile, yet his eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of pity.

    Possessing soul power was definitely a good thing, but if his martial soul was Bluesilver Grass...

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips softly quivered, and an intense torrent of sadness attacked his tiny heart. After anticipating for so long, it turned out that he actually had a trash martial soul.

    ¡°Child, don¡¯t be sad. You possess soul power.¡± The Spirit Master hastily said.

    ¡°I, I have soul power?¡± Tang Wulin met his words with a look of astonishment.

    The Spirit Master nodded in response. ¡°After I tested it, you actually have rank 3 innate soul power. Although it can¡¯t be considered amazing, it still means that you possess soul power. As long as you put in great effort, then you will be able to be a Soul Master too!¡±

    Tang Wulin foolishly stared. ¡°But, but my martial soul is Bluesilver Grass...¡±

    The Spirit Masterughed. ¡°Have you ever heard the tale of the Tang Sect? The founding patriarch of the Tang Sect¡¯s martial soul was actually the Bluesilver Grass! He relied on this martial soul that other deemed as trash to rebuke the Heavens and Earth and defeated the wicked Martial Soul Hall twenty thousand years ago.¡±

    Tang Wulin blinked in surprise. How could he have never heard of the tale of the Tang Sect¡¯s founding patriarch? After all, the legend of the almighty masters of the Tang Sect and Spirit Pagoda were the most widespread legends on the continent as well as the most universally appreciated.

    ¡°But wasn¡¯t the Tang Sect¡¯s founding patriarch¡¯s martial soul the Bluesilver Emperor?¡± Tang Wulin earnestly asked.

    ¡°Eh...¡± The Spirit Master was somewhat embarrassed. Clearly, this little guy wasn¡¯t so easy to fool. ¡°The Bluesilver Emperor is the equivalent of an evolved Bluesilver Grass. If you wish to be a Soul Master, then you must put in your greatest effort.¡±

    Tang Wulin bit his lip. ¡°Thank you, Lord Spirit Master.¡±

 Chapter 3 Little Wulins Family

    <strong>Chapter 3 ¨C Little Wulin¡¯s Family</strong>

    Even as he exited the gates of Red Mountain Academy, Tang Wulin was flummoxed.

    Like every year, those who awakened soul power along with their martial soul were invited to join the Soul Master ss of Red Mountain Academy as new students. No matter which elementary academy it was, the Soul Master ss was undoubtedly the most important.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s previous agitation hadn¡¯tpletely dissipated; his head felt swollen, and his body was heating up. He dizzily continued walking.

    ¡°Son, you really are one in a million!¡± Tang Ziran¡¯s gentle voice awakened Tang Wulin from his dazed state.

    Tang Wulin raised his head and faced his father¡¯s gentle and loving expression. ¡°Dad, is Bluesilver Grass a trash martial soul?¡±

    Tang Ziran solemnly replied, ¡°How could it be a trash martial soul? You need to know only one in a thousand people have soul power! You have both a trash martial soul and soul power, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re one in a million? Therefore, my son is unique and by definition unmatched. Haven¡¯t I told you the story of the founding ancestor of the Tang Sect, Tang San? It was with his Bluesilver Grass....¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s family lived in themoner¡¯s district of Glorybound City. His father was a machine repairman specializing in soul machines. However, his skill was only ordinary so he could only earn a meager wage to support his family.

    His mother, Lan Yue, was a housewife and had single handedly taken care of Tang Wulin. She was exceptionally skilled at cooking delicious dishes.

    The entirety of their home wasprised of a living room about a dozen square metersrge, a small kitchen, a washroom and two rooms with less than ten square meters in space.

    ¡°Son, you¡¯re home! You must be hungry. Mom will cook up something delicious for you.¡± Lang Yue couldn¡¯t be regarded as a beauty, but she was definitely charming. She crouched down and hugged little Wulin.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry mom, just a bit sleepy. I want to go take a nap.¡± Tang Wulin hugged her neck in response before scurrying off towards his own room.

    Lang Yue watched the little figure retreat into his room before gently sighing. ¡°This child has wanted to be a Soul Master since childhood, but bing a Soul Master isn¡¯t that easy! We need to gofort him.¡±

    Tang Ziran entered the small living room and sat down beside the dinner table. For lunch, there was sauted vegetables, stewed pork ribs, some sd and a bowl of three vegetable soup. This was already considered luxurious for the Tang family.

    ¡°He has soul power, but I wish he didn¡¯t.¡± Tang Ziran sighed.

    Astonished, Lang Yue sat down beside her husband. ¡°What did you say? Wulin possesses soul power? Doesn¡¯t that mean he can be a Soul Master?¡±

    Tang Ziran forced out a bitterugh. ¡°How could it be that easy? His martial soul is Bluesilver Grass, and his innate soul power is only rank 3. Bing a Soul Master is easier said than done. Although he is able to enter the Soul Master ss, I fear that the pressure will be too much for him.¡±

    Lang Yue was confused for a moment, but quickly understood the meaning of her husband¡¯s words. ¡°Then Wulin, he....¡±

    Tang Ziran replied, ¡°He seems to be in shock. He didn¡¯t say anything on the way back. In the process of growing up, our family¡¯s little man will definitely encounter some setbacks. It¡¯s best to just leave him be for now.¡±

    Lang Yue nced at her son¡¯s room with worried eyes. Sighing loudly, she refilled her husband¡¯s bowl of rice. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first then, we won¡¯t disturb him either. Wulin has always been obedient. So we¡¯ll transfer him to the normal ss if it doesn¡¯t work out.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Tang Ziran and his wife both didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t because he encountered this setback that Tang Wulin didn¡¯t eat lunch. He truly was too exhausted to eat.

    As soon as he returned to his room, he fell headfirst onto his bed and entered thend of dreams.

    Soon after, Tang Wulin¡¯s body began twisting and turning atop the bed, his skin flushed crimson. If Tang Ziran or Lang Yue were there, they would discover that Tang Wulin¡¯s body temperature was increasing at an astonishing rate.

    The deep red pigmentation of his skin began to gradually prate deeper and deeper until his meridian channels were bing faintly visible. Even with this faintness, his blood flow could be seen. His heartbeat began increasing rapidly; it had be at least three times his normal heartbeat.

    The gold lines that had appeared in the awakening chamber, once again re-emerged on his forehead. The line pattern began to extend from his head to his toes, before returning upwards once again.

    After three cycles of traveling the length of his body, the gold line pattern quietly receded back into the depths his body once again. Tang Wulin¡¯s whole body began making slight creaking noises, but after a moment, the undisturbed silence returned, and his body returned to its normal temperature. He then entered an even deeper slumber.

    In his dreams, Tang Wulin found himself in a prairiepletely covered in Bluesilver Grass with a golden sky overhead. In front of him stood a gigantic colossus possessing arge golden mouth that seemed to have dropped from the golden sky. In the next moment, he was swallowed by the golden mouth and entered a borderless golden realm.

    ¡°Ah~¡± He cried out in surprise and abruptly sat up. Tang Wulin found himself covered in oily and sticky sweat. He couldn¡¯t even find the words to describe the difort he was in.

    Having been raised in an impoverished family, Tang Wulin was significantly more sensible and mature than others of his age. He didn¡¯t go disturb his mother and father. Rather, he peeled off his clothes and went to the washroom to wash himself off. He was amazed to discover that the odorous sweat immediately disappeared after he washed himself.

    ¡°Ah, where¡¯s Lin Lin?¡± Just then, Lang Yue¡¯s voice called out from outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m in here mom. I¡¯m taking a bath.¡± Tang Wulin hurriedly dashed out in nothing but his underwear, trying to respond to his mother¡¯s calls.

    Rebukingly, Lang Yue said, ¡°Hurry up and put on some clothes. You¡¯re going to freeze.¡± She pinched her son¡¯s tender little pink face before pushing him into his room.

    After closing the door, Lang Yue muttered to herself, ¡®That little guy¡¯s skin is even more tender and stic now. Mom is so jealous!¡¯

    It was only after Tang Wulin dressed himself and left his small room that he realized the sky had already turned dark. He had actually slept away the whole afternoon.

    Tang Ziran had taken a leave of absence today, so he would be at home the entire time. He beckoned to Tang Wulin, ¡°Come over here son.¡±

    Tang Wulin sat down beside his father. Right when Tang Ziran was about to speak, Tang Wulin¡¯s belly cried out. Gugu. After hearing it Tang Ziran immediately broke out intoughter with Lang Yue.

    Tang Wulin happily smiled, at their good-naturedughter. ¡°Mom, can I go eat? I¡¯m really hungry.¡±

    ¡°Go eat.¡± Lang Yue served him a bowl of rice. She shot her husband a nce, indicating that they should speak after he finished eating.

    When Tang Wulin raised his rice bowl a fourth time, Tang Ziran and Lang Yue were already extremely shocked. Even if he hadn¡¯t eaten lunch, it was impossible for him to be able to eat this much!

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s delicious. I still want more...¡±

 Chapter 4 Entering the Academy

    <strong>Chapter 4 ¨C Entering the Academy</strong>

    Tang Ziran and Lang Yue hadn¡¯t eaten their fill yet as all the food on the table had been sucked into their son¡¯s belly like a tornado. Yet, Tang Wulin still wasn¡¯t full.

    ¡°Son, are you the indignant food devourer of legend?¡± said Tang Ziran helplessly. In the end, all of the food on the table was inhaled by Tang Wulin¡¯s belly, and Lang Yue had to forbid him from eating anymore.

    Puzzled, Tang Wulin looked at his father. ¡°Dad, why am I indignant?¡±

    Tang Ziran replied, ¡°Dad really wants to ask you son, do you n on entering the Soul Master ss, or do you want dad to help you enter the ordinary ss?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Soul Master ss! I want to be a famous Soul Master!¡±

    Tang ZI Ran firmly said, ¡°Your martial soul is the Bluesilver Grass. Even in the legends about the Tang Sect¡¯s ancestor, the Bluesilver Grass was an extremely average martial soul. Cultivating it will definitely be difficult, and you will encounter many challenges. Do you really wish to walk down this path?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I want to be a Soul Master. After I be a Soul Master, I can make lots of money and buy mom and dad lots of delicious food.¡± Tang Wulin was full to the brim with childish dreams. To the side Lang Yue watched him with red eyes and thought about how he had always been well-behaved and thoughtful since he was little.

    ¡°Good,¡± Tang Ziran nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re set on this, then mom and dad will support you. But if you regret this choice in the future, just tell dad, and I¡¯ll help you transfer sses. Just remember that mom and dad have never wanted you to be a dragon or a phoenix. We only want you to be happy. We¡¯ll be content as long as you¡¯re happy. There¡¯s nothing else more important in our hearts than your happiness. Do you understand?¡±

    Tang Wulin beamed a bright smile in reply. ¡°I¡¯m already really happy right now!¡±

    Aside from being hungrier than before, Tang Wulin also seemed much thirstier and sleepier as well resulting in him going to bed early.

    The next day, just as the sky revealed the first glimmers of light, Tang Wulin was woken up by his father. Today was the day he would begin attending the academy. He had officially entered the Red Mountain Academy¡¯s Soul Master ss. This would be the first day of his nine years of learning.

    ording to the regtions set by the Sun Moon Federation, elementary and intermediate academies had free tuition and werepulsory. Elementary academy was three years while the intermediate academy was six years long. There were several ways to enter an advanced academy: outstanding achievements, paying an exceedingly expensive tuition, or entering an academy of science and specializing in a field of study.

    Tang Ziran apanied Tang Wulin to the academy gates before leaving as the academy was very close to their home. Before leaving to go work, Tang Ziran repeatedly urged Tang Wulin to directly return home after school.

    The Soul Master ss specially had a teacher at the front doors to wee the new students. Clearly, they were treated much better than the ordinary students.

    The ordinary ss would receive a normal cultural education while the Soul Master ss would also learn how use their innate soul power to be Soul Masters. They would also be taught knowledge essential to Soul Masters and prepare to enter an intermediate academy.

    This year¡¯s Soul Master ss only had 15 students, the number of children who had awakened soul power were simply too low. It was even more apparent in a small city like Glorybound City. This year¡¯s arrivals could actually be considered a lot.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your martial soul?¡± A chubby boy who wasn¡¯t too tall asked, happening to be beside Tang Wulin.

    They were all the same age, all brimming with curiosity and anticipation for the Soul Master ss.

    Tang Wulin proudly answered, ¡°It¡¯s the same as the Tang Sect¡¯s founding ancestor¡¯s, the Bluesilver Grass.¡± As he said this, his flipped his hand, and a blue light flickered in his palm. A single strand of Bluesilver Grass danced in his palm. However, he didn¡¯t notice that this Bluesilver Grass was different than yesterday¡¯s, near its roots the grass had changed to a faint golden color. It was so indistinct that if no one would be able to discover it unless they meticulously examined it.

    ¡°Pff.¡± The little fatty said disdainfully, ¡°Ah, Bluesilver Grass! That¡¯s a trash martial soul.¡± After insulting Tang Wulin, he ignored him and coldly walked away.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t ept this. ¡°Then what about you? What¡¯s your martial soul?¡±

    With a snort, the little fatty waved his right hand, causing a cold light to glow and a small knife to materialized in his hands. ¡°Have you had a good look? My martial soul is a knife. If I¡¯m able to cultivate to the rank of Title Douluo, then I¡¯ll be the Knife God Douluo. I have rank 5 innate soul power. I can casually chop your Bluesilver Grass into tatters.¡±

    Looking at the difference between the fatty¡¯s short knife and his own Bluesilver Grass, Tang Wulin suddenly recalled the words his father had said the evening before.

    Will cultivating Bluesilver Grass as a Soul Master really be that difficult?

    All of the other students had already disyed their martial soul and boasted about its characteristics. Regardless of which martial soul it was, they were all far better than his Bluesilver Grass. Due to this, none of the other students paid any attention to him as they began forming their groups.

    ¡®I¡¯ll definitely be a Soul Master!¡¯ Tang Wulin resolved to himself with clenched fists.

    ¡°Hello everyone. I¡¯m your homeroom teacher, Lin Ximeng. I¡¯ll be teaching you the basic knowledge required for Soul Masters over the next three years. How about you all introduce yourselves now? Tell us your name, martial soul and innate soul power rank.¡±

    There were only 15 students, so the introductions went by quickly. When Li Ximeng heard that Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul was Bluesilver Grass, he couldn¡¯t help but be startled while the other students roared withughter.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s little face blushed a deep red. It felt as if he was restraining a ball of fire within his heart. ¡®Were these the challenges that you spoke of dad?¡¯

    Lin Ximeng quickly regained hisposure and smiled. ¡°Today is your first day of ss, so I¡¯ll be exining the different ssifications for martial souls first. In the afternoon, I¡¯ll teach you how to meditate. Meditation is the only way to temper and improve your soul power. If you want to be a true Soul Master, then you all must strive your hardest.¡±

    ¡°As you all know, everyone in our world has a martial soul. One¡¯s martial soul awakens at the age of six, and it can be anything. If one also awakens soul power, then they can cultivate to be a Soul Master. Now a question for all of you, what ssifications are there for martial souls?¡±

    ¡°First of all, the two main sses are tool souls and beast souls. Among them, all of the martial souls that appear on the body are beast souls. If they appear separately from the body, then they¡¯re tool souls. By cultivating your soul power, you¡¯re able to upgrade your martial soul. After your soul power reaches rank 10, then you¡¯re able to be a Soul Master.¡±

    ¡°There are also two main sses of Soul Masters. The Battle Soul Masters and Utility Soul Masters. Those who cultivate with the goal of fighting are Battle Soul Masters. Regardless of what someone¡¯s martial soul is, they are still a Soul Master. There are also many minor ssifications...¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s depression gradually faded away as he listened to Lin Ximeng exin the ssifications of martial souls and Soul Masters. He had been filled with a curiosity towards Soul Masters since he was small. To him, this knowledge was like a door, opening up a brand new magnificent world.

 Chapter 5 Naer

    <strong>Chapter 5 ¨C Na¡¯er</strong>

    Tang Wulin was clearly unhappy as he walked out of the Red Mountain Academy¡¯s gates. The long day coupled with these major events clearly dampened his expectations.

    He had grown up in an ordinary household, full of harmony. His parent¡¯s rtionship was excellent, and they loved him dearly. Even when he made a mistake, they would sincerely correct him.

    However, today was the first time he had ever encountered these so called ¡°challenges.¡± Because his martial soul was Bluesilver Grass, he was rejected at by the other students. To make matters worse, the teacher didn¡¯t treat him very well either.

    During the afternoon, the teacher clearly spent the least amount of time instructing him on how to meditate.

    ¡°Is my martial soul really that bad?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s depressed expression gradually changed into one of stubborness. ¡°Even if my martial soul is no good, I¡¯ll definitely be an important Soul Master. Dad told me before, sess is 99% effort and 1% talent. Since my martial soul isn¡¯t any good, then I¡¯ll just have to put in even more effort!¡¯

    With his optimistic nature, he had already ovee the depression of the day while inadvertently resolving himself.

    ¡®Anyways, why am I so hungry?¡¯ Tang Wulin was puzzled as he rubbed his belly. The academy included one meal for lunch, and that meal was limitless. In the aspect of food, the Soul Master ss also had much better food than the ordinary sses. Tang Wulin had eaten so much that he was given the nickname of ¡°Rice Bucket.¡± He had eaten enough to fill half a dozen other students, and far surpassed the capacity of an adult.

    His eating capacity wasn¡¯t small before, but it certainly hadn¡¯t reached this extent! It was only afternoon now, yet he was already hungry.

    He was going to go and see if there was anything good to eat at home. His eye lit up at the mere thought of eating.

    As he was walking down the road, a small figure attracted his attention.

    The afternoon sun wasn¡¯t too harsh, but the weather that day was unusually good. So, the sunshine simply produced afortable warmth. The sunlight had shined down upon a smear of silver, catching Tang Wulin¡¯s attention.

    A little girl was squatted down near the roadside. She was slightly shorter than him with a head of short silver hair. The sunlight had reflected off it, creating a silver sh and attracting Tang Wulin¡¯s attention.

    It was as if there was some sort of profound attraction between the two of them. The young girl raised her head and returned his gaze. She wore shabby clothes in addition to a dirt stained face, clearly resembling a little beggar. However, aside from her silver hair, she also had two eyes that stood out from the crowd.

    She had big eyes, with two crystal clear amethyst pupils. Even though they were separated by a distance, Tang Wulin could see his image reflected in her eyes, naturally long eyshes framing them.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were very pretty, so when he encountered a fellowrge-eyed person, he automatically had a favorable impression of her. He had unconsciously stopped walking. Two pairs of eyes peered into each other as the little girl directly met his gaze with her pretty eyes, somewhat bewildered.

    ¡°Little girl, where are your parents?¡± Right at that moment, several young delinquents surrounded her after being attracted by her silver hair.

    The little girl avoided their eyes, once again lowering her head.

    The delinquents shot looks to one another before one of them called out, ¡°Silver hair is really rare! Could you be from one of the other two continents? I reckon the ck market dealers will really like her silver hair and purple eyes.¡±

    Greed colored their eyes as they nodded towards each other.

    The youngster who had previously spoken squatted down. ¡°Hey, little girl. Where¡¯s your family?¡±

    Without speaking, she shook her lowered head.

    Beaming with smiles, the youngster said, ¡°Are you hungry? Big brother will bring you to eat some good things, how about it?¡±

    The little girl shook her head once again, but this time, she shook it much more forcefully.

    The youngster shot a meaningful look to hispanions before reaching out his hand to pull the little girl¡¯s arm, lifting her up against her will. Hispanions encircled them, obstructing others from seeing this.

    Even as the little girl let out a frightened scream, the youngster already had her over his shoulders.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Right at that moment, a childish voice full of fury called out, giving the youngster and hispanions a fright.They couldn¡¯t help but reveal resentful faces when they turned around to look. The person who hade to aid the one suffering an injustice was unexpectedly a tiny pretty boy who didn¡¯t even reach their waists.

    The youngster in the back revealed a trace of cruelty. He raised one of his legs and kicked Tang Wulin away. ¡°Brat, you dare to meddle with us.¡±

    Tang Wulin tumbled away andnded a little more than two meters away,pletely covered in dirt.

    ¡°You guys are viins!¡± He had rolled on the ground but immediately got up. He charged towards the youngsters in order to bar their way.

    The youngster who was carrying the little girl exposed a vicious face. The ruckus they had made had already attracted the attention of some pedestrians. After all, this had all urred on a main street.

    A cold light flickered from his wrist and a dagger appeared in the youngster¡¯s hand. He gestured towards Tang Wulin, ¡°F*ck off if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Tang Wulin stubborning red and furiously replied, ¡°Viins won¡¯t have a good end. I¡¯m a Soul Master; I¡¯m not afraid of you. Release her!¡±

    As he spoke, Tang Wulin lifted his right hand, and a light blue ring of light twinkled. The Bluesilver Grass appeared in his palm in its waving fashion. A faint energy undted outwards from it.

    What could rank 3 soul power do? It only made him a bit more powerful than his peers. He didn¡¯t have a soul ring to support his soul. His soul was far from being battle capable. This was also the reason why cultivation was essential to being promoted from the lowest Soul Schr rank to the Soul Master rank.

    The youngster nked out for a moment as hispanions tugged on his arm.

    If it was only a regr boy, then they wouldn¡¯t have to do anything in particr. They would only have to cover for each other, and there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble. But a child that possessed soul power was different, the government maintained special records on these children. Even the Spirit Pagoda had records on these children. If anything happened to these special children, the federal government would definitely put in expend a lot of resources to search for the cause. What¡¯s more, many bystanders have already witnessed their deeds.

    ¡°Such bad luck!¡± The head of the youngsters was unresigned, but he set down little girl with an angry growl and quickly left with hispanions.

    The little girl stumbled and fell onto her butt. Seeing this, Tang Wulin hurriedly ran over and crouched beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m a man. I¡¯ll protect you!¡±

    The little girl raised her head and looked at him. Up close, thoserge purple eyes of hers were even prettier. Within her pupils, ayer of mist seemed to have appeared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ve already driven away the viins. My name is Tang Wulin. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The little girl foolishly stared at him for a moment before finally opening her mouth. ¡°My name is Na¡¯er.¡±

 Chapter 6 Bringing Her Home

    <strong>Chapter 6 ¨C Bringing Her Home</strong>

    ¡°Na¡¯er? That¡¯s a nice name, and your voice is so pleasant to hear.¡± Tang Wulin helped her up.

    Na¡¯er lowered her head but didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your mom and dad? Where is your home?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Na¡¯er shook her head.

    ¡°Gu gu!¡± A peculiar sound suddenly disrupted their harmony.

    Tang Wulin hastily lowered his head to look at his stomach, but he quickly realized that those sounds weren¡¯t made by him. Even though Na¡¯er¡¯s face was covered in dust, an indistinct blush could be seen.

    Are you hungry? If you can¡¯t find your mom and dad, I can bring you to my house. My mom¡¯s cooking is delicious!¡± As Tang Wulin spoke, he pulled onto Na¡¯er¡¯s hand while walking in the direction of his home.

    Na¡¯er raised her head and looked towards him. From her position, she could only see the side of his face. His face was rosy thanks to the previous fight with a few youths, turning red with vigour. He hadrge ck eyes and long eyshes. She couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at his meaningful nce.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m home!¡± Tang Wulin shouted before even stepping into his home.

    ¡°Child, lower your voice! Don¡¯t disturb the neighbours.¡± Lang Yue rebuked him while opening the door.

    ¡°How was school today? Hmm? Why are you covered in dirt?¡± Lang Yue frowned as she looked at her son, who was covered in dust. After that, she saw Na¡¯er, whose hand was being held by Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve encountered some viins.¡± Tang Wulin lively and realistically told her what had just transpired.

    After hearing his words, Lang Yue¡¯s expression changed before she dragged him inside the house. Na¡¯er, whose hand was being held by Tang Wulin, naturally entered the house as well.

    ¡°Child, don¡¯t you know how dangerous that is? How could you.......¡± Lang Yue was obviously anxious, judging from her erratic breathing. Shepletely understood what those youths from themon streets were capable of doing.

    Tang Wulin replied stubbornly, ¡°But Father had said that boys need to be brave and gutsy to fight against viins.¡±

    ¡°You......¡± When Lang Yue saw the resolution in her son¡¯srge eyes, she didn¡¯t continued to reproach him. Was he wrong? Of course not. What he did was right. However, as a mother, she was more worried about her child¡¯s safety.

    Tang Wulin giggled and ran forward to hug his mother¡¯s leg. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Na¡¯er and I are hungry. Can you make some delicious food for us?¡±

    Regarding this adorable and obedient child, Lang Yue really couldn¡¯t continue to be mad at him. She helplessly shook her head before she crouched down towards Na¡¯er, who didn¡¯t say a single word. ¡°Little friend, are you called Na¡¯er? Where¡¯s your mother and father?¡±

    Na¡¯er just shook her head as she had done previously, without saying a single word.

    Only a kind hearted mother could bring up such a kind hearted son. Lang Yue said, ¡°Alright. Look at how filthy the two of you are, you should go and wash up first before changing your clothes.¡±

    5-6 year old children naturally didn¡¯t need to be separated by genders. Lang Yue pulled the two dirt covered monkeys into the bathroom to give them a wash.

    When Tang Wulin asked Lang Yue why he and Na¡¯er were different, she onlyughed without answering. However, Na¡¯er bashfully hid behind Lang Yue.

    ¡°Wah! Na¡¯er, you¡¯re so pretty!¡± As Tang Wulin sat at the side of the dining table, he supported his chin with both of his hands while looking at Na¡¯er who was at his side, wearing his clothes.

    Tang Wulin was taller than Na¡¯er by half a head, so his clothes were very baggy when worn by Na¡¯er. Yet, this didn¡¯t affect Na¡¯er¡¯s beauty at all.

    Her skin was even fairer than Tang Wulin¡¯s. It was so white and delicate that it seemed as if water could be squeezed out with the slightest pinch, and after she showered, a faint, refreshing light fragrance was given off from her body. She was akin to a porcin doll cut out of the finest pink jade.

    Na¡¯er raised her head and looked at him, but she remained as silent as before. It seemed that she really disliked speaking.

    It wasn¡¯t time for dinner yet, so Lang Yue served the two hungry children two small tes of biscuits and two cups of milk.

    One shouldn¡¯t judge Na¡¯er, because she didn¡¯t like to talk. When she ate, she was unhesitant and devoured the food rapidly. In a short period of time, she hadpletely eaten all of the biscuits and drank all of the milk before her.

    Although Tang Wulin was hungry, it was clear that his curiosity towards Na¡¯er was beyond his hunger. When Na¡¯er was looking at the biscuit on his te, he knew that Na¡¯er had already finished her portion.

    ¡°Here you go.¡± Tang Wulin generously pushed his biscuits to be in front of Na¡¯er.

    Na¡¯er looked at him as she shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. You can have it. I ate a lot at noon.¡± Tang Wulin said beamingly.

    Na¡¯er hesitated for a moment, but clearly the enticement of the biscuits was too great for her. In the end, the biscuits were eaten by her.

    Lang Yue also sat down. ¡°Na¡¯er, do you know where youe from or where your home is?¡±

    Na¡¯er shook her head.

    Lang Yue continued to ask, ¡°Do you know any methods to contact your family? Anything will do.¡±

    Na¡¯er still shook her head.

    Lang Yue said, ¡°Then how old are you?¡±

    Na¡¯er shook her head once again, but atst, she opened her mouth. ¡°Five and a half.¡±

    ¡°Wah! This means that I¡¯m your elder brother. I¡¯m older than you as I¡¯m six years old.¡± Tang Wulin said in high spirits.

    Lang Yue snappily red at him. ¡°Mother will bring Na¡¯er to the Administrative Office to investigate in a moment. We¡¯ll see if we can locate her family. You stay here and behave yourself, understood?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Wulin obediently nodded his head but as he looked at Na¡¯er, he didn¡¯t know why he felt reluctant. It was probably because she was too beautiful.

    Lang Yue brought Na¡¯er out. Na¡¯er was her typical self as she didn¡¯t talk much before leaving with her.

    After they left, Tang Wulin returned to his room. He thought about what the teacher had taught in ss today and decided to give meditation a try.

    Tang Wulin sat up straight in serenity. Meditation required tranquility to sense one¡¯s self and nature. This was the first step.

    Tang Wulin originally didn¡¯t have any distracting thoughts so he quickly calmed down. He subconsciously felt his Bluesilver Grass martial soul which wasn¡¯t strong but had feasible soul power. When first meditating, he was just required to aplish that step. He should first feel his own martial soul and soul power, forcing his mind to maintain an intimate connection with each other. After this step was done, he could then continue to really meditate.

    Bluesilver Grass lightly swayed in his mind. Tang Wulin suddenly felt that he could sense some of the world¡¯s Bluesilver Grass.

    It was delicate yet strong with one year of withered glory as the spring breeze was reborn.

 Chapter 7 Stay here and be my little sister

    <strong>Chapter 7 ¨C Stay here and be my little sister</strong>

    While immersed in the Bluesilver Grass¡¯s world, Tang Wulin thought he heard many voices. These voices came in bits and pieces, yet were everywhere.

    Bluesilver Grass was gentle, but it had tenacious vitality. It was the most abundant nt on the continent. Their staunch existence traced back tens of millions of years.

    Powerful soul beasts from that era were on the verge of extinction, but Bluesilver Grass covered the, the same as it did tens of thousands of years ago.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s faint awareness allowed him to sense the tiny existences in the air, as they were quietly absorbed into his body. Those existences blendedpletely in his feeble soul power. This fusion was neither fast nor substantial, yet he could still sense that this fusion was gradually increasing his soul power. Although it was only increasing it slightly, this increase was stable and persistent.

    After an unknown period of time, Tang Wulin naturally awakened from his state of meditation. His body felt cool and rxed, as if he was wrapped up in countless strands of Bluesilver Grass.

    However, he was given a fright when he saw his father sitting opposite of him.

    ¡°Dad, howe you¡¯re home so early?¡± Tang Wulin asked in astonishment.

    Tang Ziran smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not early. It¡¯s already night time. I see that you¡¯ve already learnt meditation? It seems the Red Mountain Academy¡¯s education is pretty good!¡±

    Tang Wulin excitedly responded, ¡°That¡¯s right! It seems that I can meditate now. Earlier, it felt as if many little things entered my body, dad. Afterwards, my soul power began increasing. Can this be considered as learning meditation?¡±

    Tang Ziran was startled within his heart. In only one day, Tang Wulin was able to grasp the secrets of meditation? The things his son had sensed was definitely the art of meditation! This wasn¡¯t as simple as good instruction. Originally, he himself...

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯ve learned how to meditate. It seems that my son¡¯sprehension abilities are pretty good!¡± Tang Ziran has always been generous with praise towards his son. One must praise one¡¯s child when one saw their growth after all. For children, confidence was the most important thing.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but be proud of himself when his father praised him. However, Tang Ziran interjected solemnly before Tang Wulin could respond.

    ¡°Son, there¡¯s something I need to ask you.¡±

    Tang Wulin rarely saw his father so serious, so he immediately restrained himself. ¡°What¡¯s the matter dad? Have I done something wrong? You said that men have to be brave enough to battle viins. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t fight the other students when they ridiculed my Bluesilver Grass at school today. I was very obedient.¡±

    Tang Ziran answered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being brave. But you also need to be wise in addition to being brave. When you know you don¡¯t have enough power to save others, then you must seek the help of others rather than rushing forward. If they weren¡¯t scared off by you showing your martial soul, you would have been caught up in a dangerous situation son. That isn¡¯t brave, it¡¯s reckless.¡±

    Tang Wulin contemted this and took it to heart before lowering his head. ¡°I was wrong Dad.¡±

    It was only now that Tang Ziran¡¯s smile reappeared. His son only had to be willing to acknowledge his mistake for him to truly realize his error.

    ¡°Men won¡¯t make that kind of mistake.¡±

    ¡°Hn.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    Tang Ziran smiled. ¡°Good then. Let¡¯s discuss the next matter.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s still another matter?¡±

    Tang Ziran let out a grunt. ¡°Naturally, right when you turn six years old, you bring home a girl. Then what will you be like when you¡¯ve grown up? What¡¯s more, you were the hero who saved a beauty. Not bad!¡±

    It was only now that Tang Wulin remembered the matter of Na¡¯er and hurriedly asked, ¡°Dad, has Na¡¯er found her family? She¡¯s certainly very pretty.¡±

    Tang Ziran shook his head. ¡°Your mother brought her to the administrative office to inquire, but we didn¡¯t find her information.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s going to happen to her?¡±

    Tang Ziran responded, ¡°You tell dad. What do you want to do?¡±

    Tang Wulin pondered over this. ¡°How about we let her live with us dad? Is that alright?¡±

    Tang Ziran revealed a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile as he look at him. ¡°Live in our house? Mom and dad couldn¡¯t possibly take care of two children!¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily said, ¡°I can take care of her. I can look after her after school.¡±

    Tang Ziran smiled. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    When he entered the living room, Tang Wulin was surprised to see Na¡¯er already sitting at the dinner table with a docile appearance.

    ¡°Na¡¯er!¡± Tang Wulin shouted before bouncing vivaciously to her side and very naturally began pulling on her delicate small hand.

    Lang Yue said, ¡°We couldn¡¯t find any records on this child. We can only send her to the orphanage.¡±

    ¡°No! Let Na¡¯er stay mom.¡± Tang Wulin stood in front of Na¡¯er with his arms spread wide. ¡°Don¡¯t send her to the orphanage. Can¡¯t we let her stay here? At worst, I¡¯ll just have to eat a little less in the future.¡±

    Na¡¯er raised her head, and looked at Tang Wulin in a daze. Tang Wulin¡¯s body wasn¡¯t big or tall, but when Na¡¯er saw him protecting her, she couldn¡¯t help but tear up a bit.

    Lang Yue said, ¡°Linlin, you can¡¯t do as you wish and take the ce of her family. You have to ask Na¡¯er if she wants to stay here or go to the orphanage!¡±

    Tang Wulin immediately turned around, looking directly at Na¡¯er. ¡°Na¡¯er, why don¡¯t you stay with us? My mom makes really good food, and my dad is really nice. You can live together with me, and I¡¯ll definitely protect you. I¡¯ve always wanted to have a younger sister. Why don¡¯t you stay and be my younger sister?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Unexpectedly, Na¡¯er took the initiative to nod this time.

    ¡°Yay. This is great, I have a younger sister now.¡± Tang Wulin happily bounced up and down.

    Afterwards, it was discovered that the children were unable to control their hunger. Despite the fact that Lang Yue had made extra food today, it still wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy the two big eaters. That was right, not only did Tang Wulin¡¯s food capacity increase, that petite body of Na¡¯er¡¯s was also a bottomless pit. Unexpectedly, her stomach wasn¡¯t any smaller than Tang Wulin¡¯s. They even ate the lunch Lang Yue had prepared for Tang Ziran to eat the next day. Even after all that, they didn¡¯t look satisfied at all.

    The house only had two rooms, and with the addition of Na¡¯er, she could only share a room with Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin and Tang Ziran had put up a divider in the middle of the room.

    Na¡¯er was very tired, falling asleep quickly.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to meditate now.¡± Tang Wulin felt unusually satisfied when he was meditating, and was impatiently desiring to feel that sensation again. He wanted to be a Soul Master. He had even more reason to be powerful now. He now had a little sister to protect.

 Chapter 8 Learning to Forge

    <strong>Chapter 8 ¨C Learning to Forge</strong>

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Tang Ziran called out to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°What is it dad?¡±

    Tang Ziran patted the chair beside him. ¡°Come and sit down. Dad has something to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Wulin went over, sitting beside his father while giving him a suspicious look.

    Tang Ziran said, ¡°Son, you chose the path of bing a Soul Master so dad will support you. However, you must understand that you will face many challenges. This not only includes your studies, but also at home.¡±

    ¡°Once a Soul Master cultivates to rank 10, they will require a soul ring in order to break through. In the distant past, you could obtain a soul ring by hunting soul beasts. However, ten thousand yearster, that is now, we have discovered through research that the spirit soul is superior to soul rings. In fact, high level spirit souls can possess the ability to grow, furthermore, they can be artificially manufactured. Thus, spirit souls are equivalent to soul rings. The various ranks of spirit souls can bestow a Soul Master with one or more soul rings. However, for usmoners we can only buy them from the Spirit Pagoda.¡±

    ¡°Dad can¡¯t do anything about this with my meager wage. I make just enough to provide for our household. However, with the addition of Na¡¯er and how much you two eat, dad will be hard pressed to buy even the lowest grade spirit soul for you when you cultivate to rank 10 soul power.

    ¡°There are two methods to get a spirit soul from the Spirit Pagoda. The first is to be a genius Soul Master with an exceedingly fast cultivation speed. Those geniuses will be be granted their first spirit soul free of charge. However, it¡¯s clear that your Bluesilver Grass won¡¯t qualify for that opportunity. Therefore, we are left only with the second method of purchasing one.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned at his father¡¯s words. He had never considered this problem before. That¡¯s right! Soul Masters required soul rings. soul rings could be obtained from soul beasts or from a spirit soul. Soul beasts were exceedingly rare now, making it very difficult to obtain a high grade soul ring from them. His only option was to purchase one.

    As a six year old child his concept of money was still quite faint, yet the issue of money was now forced upon him.

    ¡°What should I do then dad?¡±

    Tang Ziran bitterlyughed, ¡°This is the extent of dad¡¯s abilities. In the next few years, dad will work hard to earn enough money to at least help you out a little bit. However, you will still have to rely on your own efforts. Do you still remember Uncle Mang Tian?¡±

    ¡°I remember! Isn¡¯t he the one who visited us before?¡± The image of a tall rugged middle aged man appeared within Tang Wulin¡¯s mind.

    Tang Ziran said, ¡°Your Uncle Mang Tian is an outstanding cksmith. I¡¯ve told him about our circumstances and he said that he can give you the opportunity to apprentice under him. For two hours everyday, over the next three months, he will teach you. If you can forge some simple things after three months, then you¡¯ll be able to earn some money.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°I want to do it Dad. When can I begin?¡±

    Tang Ziran meaningfully looked at him and said, ¡°Forging is a highly difficult profession. Do you truly want to do this?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I can do it! I¡¯ll earn the money to buy a spirit soul myself.¡±

    Tang Ziran smiled in response. ¡°Good. You can go and try it out then. If it doesn¡¯t suit you, then you can stop.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to go meditate then dad.¡±

    After Tang Wulin returned to his room, a single drop of a liquid fell upon Tang Ziran¡¯s shoulders. He turned his head around to see his teary eyed wife.

    ¡°Wulin is still so young, why did you have to do this? If we live frugally, we should be able to help him save some money for a spirit soul.¡± Lang Yue said, choking with emotion. She had never gone against/contradicted her husband before, but this time...

    Tang Ziran released a sigh. ¡°It truly is too difficult to be a Soul Master with Bluesilver Grass. cksmithing is a craft, Lin Lin is still young but he has a strong character. cksmithing can be more than just forging metal, it can also serve to temper himself in the process. If he can truly persevere through these hardships, he¡¯ll have another means to make money when he grows up. Furthermore, he can toughen himself up. It truly has too many advantages and no disadvantages for him, you also understand our circumstances. I only fear that one day, we will.... Naturally it would also be great if Lin Lin manages to obtain Mang Tian¡¯s approval, his upation¡¯s status would be even higher than mine.¡±

    The morning of the next day, after bidding farewell to his mother and Na¡¯er, Tang Wulin hurried to school in high spirits.

    After a night of meditation, Tang Wulin felt even more intimate with the Bluesilver Grass. His intimacy was to the point that he gained a courageous and amiable feeling towards it.

    Soul Masters didn¡¯t learn about Soul Master topics everyday. Instead, they alternated between Soul Master topics and cultural sses. Today was the cultural sses¡¯ turn.

    Tang Wulin was very smart. He listened to the lectures earnestly and even earned words of praise from his cultural teacher.

    ¡°Why have youe to pick me up, mom? Where¡¯s Na¡¯er?¡± After the end of the school day, Tang Wulin was greeted with the sight of Lang Yue.

    A thread of regret was present within Lang Yue¡¯s eyes. With quick steps, she walked over and picked up her son.

    ¡°Hurry up and let me down mom. I¡¯m already a big kid. You¡¯re embarrassing me in front of my ssmates!¡±

    Lang Yue spurted out augh, ¡°No matter how big you are, you will always be my son. I¡¯m here to bring you to Uncle Mang Tian. Do you really want to learn cksmithing?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Dad said that men can only rely on themselves. I want to earn the money for a Spirit Soul on my own.¡±

    Lang Yue put down her son and crouched down in front of him. ¡°Son, if you¡¯re unable to persevere through ten million difficulties, then mom will find some work to help you buy a spirit soul.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to earn the money myself.¡± Tang Wulin resolutely said.

    Lang Yue fought against her own tears, instead, she repeatedly kissed her sons face. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Fundamentally, Glorybound City wasrge but there wasn¡¯t a need to use vehicles. After walking for approximately 20 minutes, Lang Yue and Tang Wulin arrived in front of a somewhat,rge workshop¡¯s door.

    The exterior of the workshop seemed somewhat shabby. On top, three words were written,

    Mang Tian¡¯s Workshop.¡±

    Even when they were in front of the doors, the smell of metal assaulted their nostrils.

    Lang Yue pushed the doorbell, and it was not long before the door opened. Standing in the doorway was a middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man was tall and dark skinned. With his full beard, he appeared somewhat fierce and tough.

    ¡°Younger sister has arrived,¡± his deep voice was low and forceful. Listening to it, Tang Wulin felt a little buzz.

    ¡°Uncle Mang Tian,¡± he politely addressed his uncle, who he had met several times previously.

    ¡°En,¡± Mang Tian expressionlessly nodded. Turning to Lang Yue he said, ¡°Younger sister should return first, you can pick him up two hourster.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Mang Tian, thank you for your troubles.¡± Lang Yue, slightly unwilling, parted with her son, taking onest look at him. She had something to say, but in the end she gritted her teeth and restrained herself.

 Chapter 9 Gifted

    <strong>Chapter 9 ¨C Gifted</strong>

    ¡°Come on in,¡± Mang Tian said to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Tang Wulin followed Mang Tian into the workshop¡¯s chaotic hall. The hall was littered with all sorts of metalponents Tang Wulin could barely recognize. Most of these were likelyponents for soul machines, though.

    Mang Tian didn¡¯t pause as he walked deeper into the workshop, causing Tang Wulin to hasten his steps.

    The shop wasn¡¯trge nor small. After passing through the halls, Mang Tian brought Tang Wulin to one of the inner rooms.

    Inside of the room was a workbench, which was just barely taller than Tang Wulin.

    Mang Tian stopped here, turning around to face Tang Wulin. ¡°Do you know what forging is?¡±

    At a loss, Tang Wulin shook his head.

    Mang Tian indifferently said, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to ept you in the beginning. You¡¯re too young,pletely unsuited for forging. However, your dad was determined to have me give you a chance. If I don¡¯t find you eptable, then you¡¯ll have to leave. When that happens, don¡¯t stay here and weep endlessly, understand?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t cry, Uncle Mang Tian,¡± Tang Wulin defiantly answered.

    ¡°This is your task for today,¡± Mang Tian said as he pointed to the side.

    Off to the side was a half meter tall metal table. On top of the table was a round lump of metal and below it was a soul machine screen.

    Mang Tian picked up two small metal hammers from the side and held them out to Tang Wulin. ¡°You see that lump of metal? Use this hammer to strike it a thousand times. The screen will disy the number of hits with sufficient strength. It¡¯ll require all your strength to swing it down. If you¡¯re able toplete this task, I¡¯ll tell you what forging is. If you¡¯re unable to finish, then you don¡¯t have toe here tomorrow.¡±

    After speaking, he ced the two hammers in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands before turning around and walking away.

    The metal hammer¡¯s handle was about a third of a meter with a cylindrical head that was half a foot long and ten centimeters in diameter. They weighed about five kilograms each. For a six year old child, this wasn¡¯t light at all, let alone the fact that he had to swing it a thousand times.

    Tang Wulin had looked at the hammer with a bitter expression, but when he took the hammer from Mang Tian, he was amazed to discover they weren¡¯t so heavy, after all.

    Is it hollow? Uncle Mang Tian looks very fierce on the outside, but he¡¯s actually so kind.

    Tang Wulin smiled to convey his understanding and swung the hammer in his right hand down on the lump of metal.

    Bang! The metal boomed and he jumped in surprise. The soul screen below it activated, disying the number ¡®1.¡¯

    He raised the hammer in his left hand and smashed it down with a bang!

    2.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t too hard!¡¯ Tang Wulin thought as he began swinging his arms in a steady rhythm.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!¡± The numbers on the screen increased unceasingly in tune with the continuous thumping. Neither hammer wavered at all, as Tang Wulin didn¡¯t feel they were too much of a burden. The pair of hammers constantly beat down the the lump of metal, and in return, the number on the screen persisted in its ascension.

    After hammering it for the hundredth time, Tang Wulin was already beginning to sweat. At three hundred, his arms began to feel sore.

    I must persevere. Dad said so. I must persevere!

    Tang Wulin continued to swing the pair of hammers, enduring the soreness.

    At five hundred, the soreness turned into aching, but he continued on just as before and persisted with all his power, refusing to stop.

    As the aching in his muscles intensified, Tang Wulin¡¯s arms shifted to a faint red, but he just clenched his teeth, pushing past the pain.

    He repeated to himself, ¡®I must do my best to learn forging and earn money to buy a spirit soul. That way I can make mom and dad happy, and protect Na¡¯er.¡±

    At the seven hundred mark, he couldn¡¯t even feel his arms when he raised them and his hammering speed was much slower.

    Just like before, he clenched his teeth and persevered. His sweat had practically turned into broth, making his school uniform to stick to his body. His sweat dripped like a waterfall, and Tang Wulin felt his spine go numb. His whole body shuddered as if he were electrically shocked. His original aching eased up, and the hammer felt a bit lighter.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± He proceeded to strike thest three hundred times with even more ease than the start.

    ¡°One thousand!¡± It was only after reaching the objective Mang Tian had set for him that Tang Wulin lowered his hammers. As he gasped for breath, Tang Wulin could feel an unspeakable aching from his palms and his arms had swollen so much that they were beyond recognition. Apart from this, he felt unexpectedly invigorated. The numbness in his spine spread to his seven vertebrae and back down his spine in cycles, leaving him speechless.

    What he didn¡¯t notice was a golden veined pattern apanying the numbness he felt in his spine.

    It was only after five minutes that he was able to catch his breath.

    ¡°Uncle Mang Tian, I¡¯m done.¡± Tang Wulin searched for Mang Tian for a long time before finding him in a room, fiddling with someponents.

    Mang Tian nkly stared at him. He nced at his wristwatch and discovered that it had only been half an hour since he left Tang Wulin to his task.

    ¡°You¡¯re done hammering it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    Mang Tian didn¡¯t question him again after seeing his sweaty appearance. He would rather let the facts speak for themselves. After standing up, he brought Tang Wulin back to the previous room.

    ¡®1000.¡¯ The number was disyed on the screen. Mang Tian had set up the screen himself; naturally, it was impossible for a six year old child to cheat. But the result was still unbelievable.

    The two metal hammers couldn¡¯t be considered heavy for him, of course, but neither were they hollow. Each hammer was truly 5 kilograms in weight, and even an adult male¡¯s arms would be too numb and limp to raise after a thousand swings. Furthermore, it would be very difficult for them to finish in only half an hour, much less a six year old child.

    The test Mang Tian had given him was just a way to tactfully decline him. His rtionship with Tang Ziran was pretty good, so he couldn¡¯t directly refuse. After all, he didn¡¯t want to instruct a six year old child who he deemed unsuitable for forging.

    But before his eyes...

    ¡°Hammer it a few more times for me. Don¡¯t stop unless I tell you to.¡± Mang Tian said heavily.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin picked up the hammer once again. After having rested a moment, the aching in his arms had already dulled.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang...¡± Each strike was done without any technique, or even leverage. He was relying purely on strength to hammer the metal lump!

    After only a few times, Mang Tian was able to ascertain with his own eyes, based on his past experience, that this child¡¯s strength was sufficient topletely pound the metal lump.

    Was this a legendary genius?

 Chapter 10 I will protect you in the future

    <strong>Chapter 10 ¨C I will protect you in the future</strong>

    The qualifications of a genius naturally differed depending on a person¡¯s age.

    A six year old child who was able to swing a metal hammer a thousand times, he was absolutely worthy of being called a genius.

    However, Mang Tian didn¡¯t tell him to stop. Instead, he stood to the side and silently watched Tang Wulin continue hammering.

    His movements were direct, and powerful. However, there wasn¡¯t any mitigation of the rebounding force in his technique, all of it was taken in by his arms.

    Fifty times, eighty times, one hundred times.

    Sweat began pouring forth once again and the aching he felt now far surpassed the aching from before. Both of his arms heated up. Each time he exerted himself, his scalp began to swell. However, Tang Wulin still continued to grit his teeth and bear the pain as he never stopped hammering.

    After hammering it 150 times, Tang Wulin¡¯s body began to sway. His vision was hazy, both of his arms were swollen and aching to the point that they felt foreign to him, yet he continued to persevere with clenched teeth.

    I can persevere. I can ovee this test. I am a man. Perseverance will lead to victory.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t even count the number of times he had swung the hammer when Mang Tian finally called for him to stop. If Mang Tian hadn¡¯t supported him, he would have copsed onto the floor.

    As he took the hammer from his hands, Mang Tian clearly saw Tang Wulin¡¯s hands had been worn out by the hammer and had became swollen.

    The fierce cksmithing master was finally moved. It was not only due to Tang Wulin¡¯s innate talents, but his perseverance too.

    His strength could still be trainedter, but for such an unwavering determination to appear in a six year old child, it was truly too precious.

    ¡°You two have raised a good child. I¡¯ll ept him as my disciple. From tomorrow onwards, have hime over everyday at the same time as today. Once you¡¯re home, smear this ointment on his arms.¡± When Lang Yue came to pick up Tang Wulin, she was greeted with Mang Tian¡¯s gentle expression as he passed over a bottle of ointment.

    After an hour of rest, Tang Wulin had already regained his vigor. It was just that his arms ached too much to raise them.

    Mang Tian¡¯s exnation of forging still lingered in his mind.

    ¡°What is forging? Forging and casting are entirely different. Casting only requires a mold, and afterwards, the use of machinery to grind out the desired shape. That is casting. As for forging, it requires a cksmith to personally hammer the metal from start to finish. Of course, you could use a machine to pound the metal and forge it, but metal is a living thing. A machine will never be able to grasp the veins of the metal. Thus, all first-rate machineponents were forged by a cksmith. A good cksmith is a true craftsman that possesses a status no less than that of a Spirit Master.¡±

    Spirit Master and Machine Master, those were the dreams of all young boys.

    ¡°Ouch.¡± Tang Wulin cried out in pain when Lang Yue pulled on his hand.

    It was only then that Lang Yue discovered the wound on her son¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Heavens! He, he did this to you?¡± Tears were streaming down from her eyes. She had never expected that her son would suffer so much in only two hours.

    Tang Wulin shook his head and replied, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything! Uncle Mang Tian tested me and I passed. Aren¡¯t I strong mom? Don¡¯t cry! It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Lang Yue said as she wiped her tears away with eyes full of sorrow.

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing wrong mom. In fact, I¡¯m really happy. I passed Uncle Mang Tian¡¯s test. Aren¡¯t you happy for me? Isn¡¯t this the sense of achievement that dad talked about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m really happy.¡± Lang Yue patted her son¡¯s head and once more, glistening teardrops appeared in her eyes.

    As soon as they returned home and crossed the doorway, Tang Wulin saw Na¡¯er sitting to the side. With a bounce, he immediately ran over to her while Lang Yue went to the kitchen to cook dinner.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, did you know? I passed Uncle Mang Tian¡¯s test today so I can learn how to forge from him now. Wait for big brother to earn some money with forging, then I can save money to buy a spirit soul. I can also buy food for you....¡± With the temperament of a child, he had already forgotten the pain in his arms as he spoke of his aplishment to Na¡¯er.

    Na¡¯er earnestly listened, but her eyes asionally revealed a trace of nkness.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, you really don¡¯t remember anything about your family?¡± After he finished talking about his aplishment, he asked the question which had been lurking in his mind.

    Na¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I really don¡¯t remember. I only remember that my name is Na¡¯er. Everything else is fuzzy. Big Brother Lin, am I stupid?¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily replied, ¡°No. Of course you¡¯re not stupid, Na¡¯er. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t remember. This is your home now. My mom and dad are your mom and dad. You¡¯re my little sister.¡±

    Na¡¯er stared at him, as she gradually revealed a sweet smile. This was the first time she had smiled since she had came to their house.

    ¡°Wow! Your smile is really pretty, Na¡¯er. I¡¯ll tell you a secret then; big brother will work hard to be a Soul Master, then I¡¯ll be able to protect you in the future. All right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Tang Ziran returned, dinner was already prepared.

    ¡°Zi Ran,e with me. Go ahead and eat first, children.¡± With a serene appearance, Lang Yue shot a nce at Tang Ziran before heading to their room.

    Tang Ziran distractedly looked at his son with an inquiring look. In return, Tang Wulin shrugged, indicating that he didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with his mother either.

    Tang Ziran hastily followed Lang Yue into their room, then Lang Yue closed the door.

    ¡°We¡¯ll eat first, Na¡¯er. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± ounting for how many snacks they had eaten before, Lang Yue made sure to cook lots of food today.

    Na¡¯er clearly had no resistance when it came to eating. She nodded and began to eat heartily.

    After she ate for a while, she noticed that Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t acting the same as the day before. She raised her head and looked at him, and discovered that he was miserably turning and twisting his body with a pained face.

    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Na¡¯er crisply asked.

    ¡°My arms are really sore after my test. I can¡¯t raise them at all.¡± Tang Wulin had been unusually hungrytely; with the addition of his work after school, one can only imagine his longing for food now...

    Na¡¯er blinked a few times. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you then.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Alright!¡± Tang Wulin said in exultation.

    With shaky movements, Na¡¯er clumsily fed Tang Wulin one spoonful after another.

    Two children, one six years old and the other five and a half years old, enjoyed each other¡¯spany with the naivety of youth. In this small house, the atmosphere made the lights appear gentler as well.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, You¡¯re the best¡±

 Chapter 11 Astonishing Recovery

    <strong>Chapter 11 ¨C Astonishing Recovery</strong>

    ¡°Out of the question! No matter what you say, I won¡¯t let Lin Lin work under Mang Tian again!¡± Restraining her emotions in order to prevent the two children outside from hearing, Lang Yue choked back a sob.

    After hearing Lang Yue¡¯s thoughts, Tang Ziran was unable to reply. He could only stand there silently, his heart filled with pain.

    ¡°Without going through thick and thin, how can one see the rainbow? No one can seed simply by doing as one wishes. Ah Yue, it also pains my heart to know that Lin Lin has to bear these hardships! But if he doesn¡¯t bear them now, then he will face even more hardships when he grows up.¡±

    ¡°When I visited Mang Tian that day, I could tell that he was unwilling. He has the pride of a master cksmith, yet Lin Lin was able to get his approval. Do you understand how outstanding our son is? This son of ours truly is a very pleasant surprise.¡±

    ¡°On my way home after work, Mang Tian told me something. He told me that our son is unusually gifted, that he has godly talent. He has enough strength to match an ordinary man and what¡¯s even more praiseworthy is Lin Lin¡¯s determination. With Bluesilver Grass as his martial soul, his chances of bing a powerful Soul Master are next to nothing, but if he¡¯s able to be an outstanding cksmith, at the very least he won¡¯t have to worry about clothing or food for the rest of his life. Our child isn¡¯t weak, so how can we, as his parents, show weakness? We ought to support and encourage him. Moreover, I¡¯m convinced that as a 6 star cksmith, Mang Tian will definitely be able to instruct his disciple appropriately. He definitely wouldn¡¯t harm a child!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just let Lin Lin try it out, alright? If it turns out that he really is being harmed, then I¡¯ll prevent him from continuing by all means possible.¡±

    Lang Yuepromised in the end. It was clear to her that both her and her husband loved their son, and Tang Ziran¡¯s reasoning had persuaded her.

    When the two of them returned to the living room, they saw Tang Wulin sitting there, vigorously chewing his food with a grin as he looked at Na¡¯er beside him. She was feeding him one spoonful at a time.

    Tang Ziran and Lang Yue couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded and shocked at this scene. Two beautiful children were sitting there beaming with an intense radiance. It was as if they had suddenly stumbled into an extremely harmonious scene.

    Tang Ziran muttered to himself, ¡°We¡¯ll adopt this child then. Growing up together with another child will be helpful for Lin Lin.¡±

    ¡°Mnn,¡± Lang Yue agreed, revealing a slight smile atst.

    In this way, the intimate family dinner ended with such an atmosphere. But once again, Tang Wulin and Na¡¯er¡¯s eating capabilities shocked the married couple.

    In order to raise these two children, they first had to confront the issue of whether they would be able to feed the two of them.

    After dinner, Lang Yue and Tang Ziran discussed the topic and decided that she would go and find a job too. If they only relied on Tang Ziran¡¯s ie, it would be very difficult for them to live.

    ¡°Look, Na¡¯er! This is my martial soul.¡± Tang Wulin raised his hand with much difficulty, revealing a small blue colored strand of grass that was slowly turning in the palm of his hands. Along with a faint blue light, it also emitted a gentle undting energy.

    Full of wonder, Na¡¯er fiddled with the Bluesilver Grass in his palms. ¡°Big brother, will I have a martial soul in the future too?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Of course you will! Everyone has their own martial soul. Just wait until you¡¯re six years old, then you can awaken your martial soul on next year¡¯s Awakening Day. I¡¯m tired, I can¡¯t raise my hand up anymore. I¡¯m going to go sleep. You should sleep early too.¡±

    Even as he was speaking, Tang Wulin was alreadyying down onto his bed. In but a few short moments, his breathing had steadied and he was fast asleep.

    Na¡¯er foolishly looked at him. She really wanted to recall some of her memories, but her mind continued to stay hazy and she was unable to remember anything.

    After sheid down on her bed, it wasn¡¯t too long before she also fell asleep.

    In the dead of the night, the door to Tang Wulin and Na¡¯er¡¯s room opened and Tang Ziran entered. He went over and knelt down beside his son¡¯s bed, taking out the bottle of medicine Mang Tian had given Lang Yue. Preparing to smear the medicine all over his son¡¯s arms, he pulled Tang Wulin¡¯s sleeve up.

    He pressed a button on his own shoulders, turning on a small light on his shoulder, which started shining directly on Tang Wulin¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Ziran was surprised when he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s arm. He was astonished to discover that his son¡¯s arm wasn¡¯t bruised. Rather,pared to what Lang Yue had described, it lookedpletely normal.

    He carefully opened Tang Wulin¡¯s palms. His palms were as bright and clean as jade, without the slightest bruise.

    Shocked, Tang Ziran hastily pulled up the sleeves on his son¡¯s other arm. The condition was exactly the same as the other one. No matter how he looked at it, both his son¡¯s arms lookedpletely unharmed.

    Tang Ziran knew that his wife wouldn¡¯t lie to himself.

    However, why had the supposed bruising and cuts disappeared? What was the cause of this?

    Could it be? Was it the effect of his son¡¯s martial soul? There were some special martial souls that were able to automatically heal one¡¯s self, but he had never heard of Bluesilver Grass having this kind of ability!

    What he didn¡¯t notice was that underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s ck hair, his forehead had a dim golden veined pattern which was quietly fading.

    Tang Ziran sat there and pondered for a moment. Looking at the bottle of medicine in his hands and then at his son¡¯s arms, his eyes shone in contemtion.

    After a moment, he put away the medicine bottle and left the room. It would be best to investigate his son¡¯s circumstances in the morning.

    Early morning.

    Tang Wulin woke up early in the morning. After washing up, he ran to the kitchen to help his mother with her work. Although he didn¡¯t know how to cook yet, he was still able to carry the bowls and tes.

    ¡°Lin Lin, do your arms still hurt?¡± Lang Yue¡¯s heart began to hurt again as soon as she saw her son being so thoughtful.

    ¡°Huh. They don¡¯t seem to hurt at all. It¡¯s nothing too serious,¡± Tang Wulin responded as he swung his arms around. The pain from yesterday had alreadypletely disappeared, as if it had never existed in the first ce. What¡¯s more, he felt that his arms were even more powerful now.

    Lang Yue¡¯s tone rxed. ¡°It seems that the medicine Uncle Mang Tian gave us yesterday is pretty good. If it¡¯s like this, then mom can be at ease. After you fell asleep yesterday, dad went and smeared some medicine on your arms.

    Right as he was leaving their room, Tang Ziran heard this conversation. He hadn¡¯t smeared any medicine at all!

    Could it be? His son¡¯s martial soul had been excited, triggering a self-restoring ability as well as growing more powerful? There was no way that Bluesilver Grass could have these kinds of effects!

    Throughout their sumptuous breakfast, this small home of theirs was brimming with cheers andughter.

    ¡°Dad, hurry up and take me to school! We¡¯re learning about martial souls today. Aiya! I was too tired yesterday and I forgot to meditate. Remind me when I get hometer to meditate! I, Tang Wulin, must definitely be a powerful Soul Master!¡±

 Chapter 12 Three Years Later

    <strong>Chapter 12 ¨C Three Years Later</strong>

    Three yearster. Red Mountain Academy.

    Wan Yunchao twisted his chubby body, moving closer to Tang Wulin¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Wulin, I heard that Zhou Shao Long broke through rank 10, and he¡¯s going to buy a spirit soul tonight. How about you? Didn¡¯t you tell mest time that you¡¯re already at rank 9? We¡¯re about to graduate. If you¡¯re not rank 10 by the time we graduate, you¡¯ll have to go home and cultivate without the academy¡¯s rmendation letter. It¡¯ll be very troublesome to enter an intermediate academyter.¡±

    Three years had gone by, and with it came big changes for Tang Wulin.

    Originally only 1.2 meters in height, he had now grown to a height of 1.4 meters. He was already somewhat taller than his peers. With a moderate build, he was neither fat nor thin. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, he didn¡¯t seem particrly strong. Along with his growth, his face had be increasingly handsome, especially his crystal clear ck eyes that reflected light like mirrors. Although his martial soul was Bluesilver Grass, he was still very popr within Red Mountain Academy.

    Wan Yunchao was the fatty that he had encountered in his first year. He had originally looked down upon Tang Wulin, but he had the tables turned on him one day when he tried bullying Tang Wulin, and was instead pushed onto the floor by Tang Wulin and beaten senseless. He had been well-behaved ever since that beating.

    Neither of them had a soul skill yet, nor were there any significant differences in their soul power ranks. Tang Wulin¡¯s physical strength undoubtedly yed an important role in their rtionship. Although he didn¡¯t look particrly strong or sturdy, that time he had lifted up Wan Yunchao with a single arm had frightened Wan Yunchao into crying loudly, wah wah. Since then, Wan Yunchao had been Tang Wulin¡¯s shadow.

    The martial soul ss only had a dozen or so students, and six of them had already reached rank 10 soul power. They could already advance from the lowest Soul Master rank of Soul Schr to the rank of Soul Master. Naturally, they first had to obtain a spirit soul to advance.

    In these three years, they had nearly finished their studies at this elementary academy. Once they entered an intermediate academy, they would be divided into their specializations and would attend an academy for their specialization. Glorybound City was a small city. Thus, it didn¡¯t have an intermediate Soul Master academy. In order to enroll in an intermediate academy in a medium sized city, one was required to have a spirit soul.

    Wan Yunchao was one of the six students who had achieved rank 10 soul power. Any students who reached rank 10 soul power before graduation were eligible to receive a rmendation letter from the academy, making it significantly easier to enter an intermediate academy. This was due to the fact that it acted as proof that the student had the necessary skill. If they didn¡¯t cultivate to rank 10 before they were 10 years old, they would have to take several tests before being allowed to enroll in an intermediate academy.

    ¡°I should be nearly there. I think I¡¯ve hit the bottleneck,¡± Tang Wulin said with a smile.

    His cultivation speed had shocked their teacher, Teacher Lin Ximeng. Cultivating to rank 10 soul power from rank 3 innate soul power in three years couldn¡¯t be considered fast among Soul Masters. At most, it was only considered an average speed.

    However, his martial soul was Bluesilver Grass! Cultivating to rank 10 in three years with this kind of trash martial soul certainly couldn¡¯t be considered slow. Although it couldn¡¯t bepared with those geniuses, it was still within the upper levels within the ss.

    As Lin Ximeng guided Tang Wulin, she discovered that this child had a gift for meditation. It was very easy for him to sense the energy in the atmosphere. Moreover, his meditative state was exceedingly focused. Later, she discovered the cause of Tang Wulin¡¯s fast cultivation speed. This child¡¯s spiritual power was far higher than his peers, enabling him to cultivate with more focus and thus, speed.

    If even one more student was able to reach rank 10 before graduation, the teacher would win glory as well as a bonus. Thus, in theirst year of studies, Lin Ximeng had treated Tang Wulin with much more importance. She would frequently give him pointers and one on one instruction. Tang Wulin didn¡¯t disappoint her either. With half a month to spare before graduation, Tang Wulin had reached rank 9 and was just a step away from rank 10. After thisst step, he would be able to fuse with a spirit soul and be a true Soul Master.

    A Soul Schr without a spirit soul wasn¡¯t much stronger than an ordinary person. However, once they became a Soul Master and possessed a spirit soul¡¯s soul skill, they would enter apletely different realm.

    ¡°Good luck, good luck. Who can say for certain if we¡¯ll enter the same intermediate academy after graduating.¡± Wan Yunchaoughed. ¡°Don¡¯t say that big brother bullied you. Once you have your own spirit soul, we¡¯ll have another spar. When the timees, we¡¯ll see who beats up who.¡±

    Tang Wulin shot him a nce as he put on his schoolbag. ¡°You can slowly dream on.¡± He naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Wan Yunchao how strong he was now.

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t eager to leave as they approached the academy¡¯s gates. Rather, he stood outside the gates and waited.

    Not too long after, a smear of radiant silver hair wandered over from theposite academy building.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, slow down. You¡¯re going to trip.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was brimming with love as he doted on her.

    Na¡¯er had a head of short silver hair, and even after three years, she hadn¡¯t changed too much. She was just a bit taller than before while remaining just as adorably pretty. It was just that, no matter how you looked at it, Tang Wulin and Na¡¯er didn¡¯t look like they only had a one year age difference between the two of them. She was just a loli who hadn¡¯t grown too much.

    ¡°Big brother, I want to eat a lollipop,¡± Na¡¯er giggled as she held onto Tang Wulin¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go buy one and then I¡¯ll bring you home before I head off to the workshop.¡± Tang Wulin said as he patted her head.

    As the dismissed students left, none of them were surprised by the sight of these two siblings. They had long since gotten used to it.

    In the second year that Na¡¯er stayed with the Tang family, she had attended the Awakening Ceremony and brought about a marvel. This marvel wasn¡¯t that her martial soul was exceedingly powerful. Instead, she didn¡¯t possess any martial soul at all. This was something that was rarely seen throughout the history of the continent.

    Naturally she could only enter the ordinary section of the academy to study without a martial soul.

    Na¡¯er grew to be very pretty, making all of the other girls jealous while arousing the curiosity of all of the boys. Due to this, Tang Wulin never had a shortage of fights. One time, a group of male students stopped him, and since he was unable to beat them all by himself, he just used his body to protect Na¡¯er. In the end, he was covered in cuts and bruises, but not a single hair on Na¡¯er was damaged.

    The next day, Tang Wulin found the leader and would have a fierce fight every day until finally, he had beaten his opponent until they were afraid of him and were too scared to bully Na¡¯er anymore. Because he was in the Soul Master ss, he didn¡¯t receive any serious punishments. He was famous after that fight, and no one in the Red Mountain Academy dared to bully Na¡¯er again.

    Since he was eight years old, Tang Wulin had acted like a young man. He shouldered the responsibility of picking up and dropping off his younger sister.

    After buying some snacks, Tang Wulin dropped off Na¡¯er at their home along with his schoolbag. In exchange, he put on some oil soaked work clothes and left the house once again.

    Mang Tian¡¯s workshop had already be a part of his everyday life.

 Chapter 13 Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammer

    <strong>Chapter 13 ¨C Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammer</strong>

    ¡°Wulin¡¯s here!¡± A youngster in his twenties, with a tall and sturdy build, called out to Tang Wulin in greeting.

    ¡°Brother Long.¡± Tang Wulin asked with a smile, ¡°What task has teacher assigned to me today?¡±

    Brother Long grinned, ¡°There¡¯s quite a lot for you to do. Just go into the room and take a look for yourself. Speaking of which, I¡¯m really envious of you. You¡¯re so young, yet your workload is already more than mine!¡± cksmithing was an industrious profession. Naturally, the more work one did, the more one¡¯s ie would be.

    With a chuckle, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°If I¡¯mparable to you, then howe Teacher still hasn¡¯t let me forgergeponents?¡±

    Brother Gong answered, ¡°That¡¯s so you can have a stronger foundation. Fine then, hurry up and go! Otherwise you won¡¯t be able to finish today¡¯s work in the two hours you have.¡±

    Mang Tian¡¯s workshop had just three members, Mang Tian, Brother Long, and Tang Wulin. Originally, Brother Long was Mang Tian¡¯s sole disciple, but with Tang Wulin¡¯s arrival, he had gained a second disciple. Starting from his second visit to the workshop three years before, Tang Wulin had begun calling Mang Tian ¡®Teacher¡¯.

    Mang Tian was an extremely strict teacher. He had high demands of his disciples, but he also taught them earnestly. Tang Wulin would often find himself thinking that he learned more things here at the workshop than at the academy.

    Everyone had a workshop to work in. Mang Tian brought some forged machineponents from outside before distributing them. He gave the simple ones to Brother Long and Tang Wulin, while he personally oversaw the forging of theplex ones.

    Every week they would each have one day of specialized training when Mang Tian would instruct them personally. For the rest of the week, they only had to finish the tasks that Mang Tian gave them. The more they worked, the better their craftsmanship and the more money they earned.

    Tang Wulin entered his own forging room. It was very different from the dirty and disordered reception room outside. In contrast, he had kept his room extremely neat and tidy.

    There were already some raw materials lying on the forging bench, as well as a blueprint by its side.

    When he had firste here, Mang Tian had made him pound iron for three months in order to teach him the proper force transmission and mitigation techniques. Each day he had to strike the iron for two hours. Those two hours were always an abyss of suffering for him.

    Due to his constant practice, Tang Wulin had grown even stronger than before. Originally, he had used a small iron hammer, but the necessary hammer was gradually reced byrger andrger ones. After three months of practice, he was allowed to do some simple metal extraction work. One yearter, he began making the simplest ofponents.

    It wasn¡¯t until half a year before that he had been promoted from forging smallponents to medium sizedponents. Mang Tian even beganparing him and Brother Long more and more strictly. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s temperament had a special sort of perseverance. In the three years he had been working there, not once had heined about his hardships.

    After seriously looking over the blueprint, he understood what today¡¯s task was. He had to make ten machine armored ankle-joints. They were spherical in shape so if the work was done with a mold, it would only have to be pressed twice in order to be finished. However, when it came to forging it, the demands were much higher.

    cksmithing was divided into many ranks. Generally speaking, there was the Hundred Refined. Hundred Refined was when aponent was refined a hundred times throughout. Even higher than that was Thousand Refined.

    The more times it was refined, the less impurities a metal would have. Naturally, a metal of quality was required to withstand the pressure of a thousand refinements. For now, Tang Wulin was still unable to create a Thousand Refinedponent, so he was rarely required to do this sort of work.

    With practiced movements, he pressed the button on the workbench, causing it to split open in the middle which exposed a forging furnace. He fastened some metal to the channel on the side, then pressed another button which delivered the metal into the furnace.

    He picked up a pair of metal hammers with a shiny ck finish. These two hammers were about the same size as the ones he had first used when he had firste here. For this kind of smallponent, hammers of this size were the most suitable.

    However, these hammers were also a present that Mang Tian had given him after having worked in his workshop for one year. Mang Tian had personally manufactured these Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers. Each one weighed about 40 kilograms, which made it exceedingly difficult for an ordinary person to swing them. Nevertheless, they seemed nearly weightless in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands.

    Under the high temperature of the furnace the metal quickly blushed a deep red. Tang Wulin swung the hammer in his right hand onto the crown of the metal. The hammer in his left hand soon connected from the bottom. Pressing down from either side, Tang Wulin was able to remove the chunk of heated metal.

    He rapidly swung the tungsten hammers in each hand and a session of ¡®dings¡¯ could be heard. With those resounding ¡®dings¡¯, he began that day¡¯s forging.

    cksmithing was a craftsman¡¯s job. It wasn¡¯t just a simple skilled trade. Mang Tian had told him when he first started that in order to be a cksmith, he had to use his brain. During the process of pounding the metal, he had to feel the vibrations and the changes in the metal¡¯s vein lines. Only after grasping these two things would he be able to forge quality goods.

    In the aspect of perception, Tang Wulin was excellent. Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t aware of the fact that when Mang Tian had gifted him this pair of Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers, it had signified that he had formally be a cksmith.

    His monthly ie couldn¡¯t be considered much but he still earnestly saved a set amount each month. With the remainder, he set apart a small portion to spend for his little sister, while the rest was given to his mother as aid in their family expenses.

    He was only a nine year old child right now, but with his three years of forging as well as his resolute nature, he was much more steadfast inparison to his peers.

    Two hourster he gave the finalponent the finishing strike. Letting out a sigh, he grabbed a nearby towel and wiped away his sweat. Looking upon the ten shining jointponents in front of him, he revealed a satisfied expression.

    After bing ustomed to forging, he had grown to like this type of work. Everyday he would brandish his hammer and pound metal. It was a way for him to vent his feelings in a carefree manner. Moreover, there were times when he was pounding the metal that he would enter a peculiarly fantastic state. It was as if he resonated with his hammer as well as with the metal he was forging. Whenever this state urred, theponents that he forged would be especially outstanding. Thoseponents would even draw praise from the cold natured Mang Tian.

    ¡°Teacher.¡± Tang Wulin was just preparing to hand in his work when he discovered that Mang Tian was already in his forging room.

    Mang Tian walked over to the workbench to inspect the product first. He nodded, then handed Tang Wulin some paper bills. ¡°Here¡¯s this month¡¯s wages. Your work is pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± Tang Wulin was ted as he hurriedly received the paper bills and stuffed them into this pocket. Due to his excitement, Tang Wulin¡¯s little face was somewhat red yet he couldn¡¯t help but wave his fists in joy.

    Mang Tian gave him a doubtful look. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so happy to receive your monthly wages before.¡±

    Slightly short of breath, Tang Wulin took a deep breath of air before saying, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve saved up enough money to buy a spirit soul!¡±

    Mang Tian nkly looked at him, then said with a hint of emotion, ¡°You¡¯re saying that your martial soul has already reached rank 10?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded his head. ¡°I should nearly be there.¡±

    Mang Tian gave a rare trace of a smile. ¡°Good luck.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll head back first then.¡± Tang Wulin ced his finishedponents in a box, then departed full of joy.

    As he watched Tang Wulin¡¯s departing back, Mang Tian couldn¡¯t help but show a bigger smile. ¡°Atst, that kid is acting like a normal kid. It¡¯s a pity that his martial soul is Bluesilver Grass. No matter what his spirit soul is, I fear that it¡¯s all... However, this is also fortunate for me. This child¡¯s talent in forging far surpasses my own.¡±

 Chapter 14 Enough Money at Last

    <strong>Chapter 14 ¨C Enough Money at Last</strong>

    Tang Wulin was happily bouncing up and down the whole trip home. He was truly happy at the moment.

    Three years. It had been three whole years. He had painstakingly forged metal everyday. All those swings of his hammer, they had all been for the sake of earning enough money for a spirit soul.

    Although he had already calcted the month before that he would finally have enough money for a spirit soul this month. Now that he actually had the money in his hands, he just wanted to shout out in excitement.

    Thirty thousand Federation Coins. For those upper ss wealthy families, this was nothing. however, to a child who was barely nine years old, it was the fruit of over one thousand days of hard work and sweat! He couldn¡¯t even count the number of times he had raised his hammer in order to earn this amount of money, let alone how much he had sweat for it.

    He had finally seeded! The more he thought about his achievement, the more ted he became. His emotions were simply impossible to convey right now!

    The moment he seeds in breaking through the bottleneck, he would finally be able to obtain a spirit soul. And now he was so close that he was just counting down the number of days before it happened. His soul power was about to make a breakthrough and what¡¯s more, it would be likely be before graduation! Breaking into rank 10 would signify the moment he became a Soul Master.

    Although Tang Wulin had taken a liking to forging, it didn¡¯t mean that he wished to take it on as his profession. His dream was still to be a Soul Master, and in the future, he even dreamed of bing a Machine Armor Master.

    All boys had this kind of dream, but how many people were able to put in the necessary effort to achieve their dreams?

    Diligencepensates for dullness. Over thest three years, Tang Wulin had always kept these four words in his heart and strived to follow its teachings.

    He could finally see thise to fruition now.

    ¡°Mom, dad, I¡¯ve earned enough money now! I have enough now!¡± As soon as Tang Wulin rushed through the doorway, he already began shouting out in excitement.

    Na¡¯er was sitting in the living room, sucking on the lollipop Tang Wulin had bought her.

    ¡°Big brother, you have enough money to buy a spirit soul now?¡± She understood Tang Wulin¡¯s excitement too well.

    ¡°Mn. I have enough now. I have all thirty thousand.¡± Tang Wulin swiftly took out the money and put it on top of the table. Afterwards, he quickly returned to his room and retrieved an iron case from underneath his bed. He ran back to the living room and poured out all of the money that was inside of the case.¡±

    ¡°One hundred, two hundred, two hundred twenty...¡±

    ¡°Twenty-nine thousand six hundred, twenty-nine thousand seven hundred... Thirty thousand, thirty thousand and two hundred. There¡¯s actually an extra two hundred! Na¡¯er, I¡¯ll give you a hundred to buy some good food to eat.¡±

    Looking at therge pile of Federation Coins in front of him, Tang Wulin¡¯s little face turned red with excitement.

    Lang Yue had already finished working and returned home before them. Even from the kitchen, she could hear her son¡¯s shouts. Tang Ziran had finished work and he was just stepping through the doorway when he also heard his son¡¯s cheers. When they saw all the money on top of the table, the two of them couldn¡¯t help but tear up a bit.

    This child, truly had it too hard. While other children were ying, he was already earning money.

    Lang Yue walked to her husband¡¯s side and thumped on his shoulder. She didn¡¯t turn around, in fear that the children would see her tears.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re capable of. You¡¯re a very capable son,¡± said Tang Ziran while patting his wife¡¯s back infort. With a smile, Tang Ziran walked over to Tang Wulin and hugged his shoulders from the side and gave him a big thumbs up.

    ¡°Once I¡¯ve broken through into the 10th rank, I¡¯ll be able to go buy my spirit soul, right dad?¡± Tang Wulin excitedly asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. When that timees, I¡¯ll apany you. No, our whole family will go. You¡¯re about to be a Soul Master, son! I¡¯m very proud of you.¡±

    He was truly ecstatic.Once the night came, no matter how hard he tried, Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t able to enter a meditative state.

    Na¡¯er had already fallen asleep. The moon and stars were especially bright that night. The next day would definitely be a sunny day!

    Tang Wulin quietly got off his bed. His excitement was simply too much for him to fall asleep. He pulled on Na¡¯er¡¯s nket and adjusted it so that it covered her delicate body. As usual, she couldn¡¯t stay still while she slept.

    ¡®Mom said that once I turn 10 next year, I won¡¯t be able to sleep in the same room as Na¡¯er anymore. When that timees, I¡¯ll have to give the room to Na¡¯er and I¡¯ll go sleep in the living room. But why is that?¡¯

    At the thought of this, Tang Wulin began to feel uneasy. He liked to being greeted with the sight of Na¡¯er the moment he woke up everyday.

    He carefully opened the door, then softly and quietly went out. He wanted to go out for a walk and let his heart calm down. Then he would be able to meditate after he came back.

    Opening and closing the door, he didn¡¯t make the slightest sound as he quietly went out.

    Bright moonlight shone into the bedroom, falling upon Na¡¯er¡¯s body. This night¡¯s moon was especially bright. Na¡¯er¡¯s silver hair glistened and shone under the nket of moonlight.

    nketed by moonlight, suddenly, a ring of light quietly appeared from Na¡¯ers body. Yellow, green, red, blue, purple, gold and silver. These seven colors twinkled one by one.

    Had Tang Wulin still been in the room, he would have been able to see this extraordinary scene.

    Na¡¯er¡¯s body trembled slightly. After twinkling for a while, the seven-colored ring of light began fusing into the space between her eyes. After a long time, she returned to her previous peaceful state.

    The moonlight was still as bright as before, but the ring of light on Na¡¯er¡¯s body had already disappeared. It seemed as if her delicate body had grown a bit. Although she hadn¡¯t grown too much in thest three years, tonight she had a breakthrough.

    Her trembling faded away, and once again, Na¡¯er¡¯s breathing returned to normal. However, her eyebrows were knit. It seemed as if the dream she was having wasn¡¯t wonderful or beautiful at all.

    This night¡¯s air was especially cool. There was a small garden in themoners¡¯ area that Tang Wulin lived in. He would often bring Na¡¯er here to y, whenever there was a school holiday.

    As soon as he entered the garden, he felt a powerful attraction force from a strand of Bluesilver Grass. He breathed in the sweet scent of the nt as well as the fresh air and a satisfied smile gradually overcame him.

    Subconsciously, he sat down cross-legged.

    Birds were chirping quietly, the air was cold and pure and he was basking in the the dim radiance of the moon and stars. Under these conditions, he was gradually able to calm down and enter a meditative state.

 Chapter 15 10th Rank

    <strong>Chapter 15 ¨C 10th Rank</strong>

    A countless number of blue specks of light congregated from all around him, quietly boring into his body and permeating throughout.

    Tang Wulin felt as if he was soaking in a blue ocean as countless tiny voices nketed and called out to him.

    The distinctive fragrance of Bluesilver Grass permeated into every cell in his body. The soul power within his dantian took on a warm feeling as it began to unfold.

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s perception, everything began to turn a bizarre blue color. The scent of Bluesilver Grass was present everywhere in his body.

    Faint golden lines lit up on his forehead with the same pattern as before, extending outwards. After extending all over his skin, the golden lines gradually withdrew.

    His body shone as he sat there in meditation. One moment it was a faint blue color and in the next the light shining from his body had traces of gold.

    Early morning.

    ¡°Lin Lin, Lin Lin... ¡° Lang Yue¡¯s anxious voice resounded in the streets.

    Inside the small garden, Tang Wulin stirred from his cross-legged sitting position and slowly awoke from his meditative state. The morning dew moistened hispels, but at this very moment he felt an indescribable feeling prating throughout his whole body.

    ¡°Lin Lin, Lin Lin...¡± Lang Yue¡¯s distinct voice was heard.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m over here.¡± Tang Wulin hurriedly responded as he got off thewn and ran over.

    As he hurried to answered his mother¡¯s call, he could feel that his body was much more rxed than before.

    ¡°You child, why are you out here? You nearly worried me to death.¡± Lang Yue said sternly as she examined her son.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom. I was meditating in the garden. I think I¡¯ve broken through to the 10th rank.¡± Although Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t sure, the changes in his body indicated that he had most likely had a breakthrough.

    Lang Yue gaped at him for a moment before she lowered her head to examine her son. Tang Wulin¡¯s height already reached her shoulders. Although his body was a bit moist, his skin still glistened with the luster of a gem and he was looking to her with a pair ofrge spirited eyes.

    ¡°Listen to mom¡¯s words. Your safety is the most important thing. Let¡¯s go home then. I¡¯ll cook you some breakfast.¡± Lang Yue kissed his head a few times before she held onto his hand and walked him home.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made a breakthrough?¡± When Tang Ziran found out that his son had made a breakthrough, he was very happy. ¡°Since you think you¡¯ve made a breakthrough, we¡¯ll go to the academy today and test you. If you really have made a breakthrough, then I¡¯ll take you to buy a spirit soul tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Long live dad!¡± Tang Wulin cheered.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you happy for big brother?¡± Tang Wulin was in high spirits, but he discovered that unexpectedly, Na¡¯er was a bit different today. Usually she would gorge herself on breakfast first thing in the morning, but she just sat there with a nk stare today. None of his excitement had rubbed off on her.

    ¡°Ah? Nothing¡¯s the matter! Congrattions big brother!¡± Na¡¯er gave him a sweet smile before digging into her breakfast.

    Tang Wulin thought she was down because she didn¡¯t have a martial soul, so he didn¡¯t pursue the topic.

    In fact, Tang Wulin¡¯s guess about his breakthrough was correct. After arriving at the academy, he told Teacher Lin Ximeng about his feeling and was then taken to undergo the soul power test. The apparatus disyed that his soul power had indeed reached rank 10.

    Every ten soul power ranks, Soul Masters would require a soul ring in order to break through to the next rank. They could kill a soul beast to obtain a soul ring, but soul beasts were too rare nowadays. It was much moremon for people to choose the second method, of obtaining a spirit soul manufactured by the Spirit Pagoda.

    Tang Wulin was the seventh student in his ss to break through. After stepping through the threshold of the 10th rank, he had be a true Soul Master and had taken his first step on this road.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, have your family quickly take you to the Spirit Pagoda to buy a spirit soul. Once you¡¯ve fused with a spirit soul, you¡¯ll be a Soul Master. Official Soul Masters are able to receive a stipend of 1000 Federal Coins every month. That should be enough for your tuition fees at an intermediate academy.¡± Lin Ximeng urged him.

    Tang Wulin nodded in excitement. ¡°I already have enough money to buy a spirit soul, Teacher Lin. I¡¯ll go buy one tomorrow.¡±

    Lin Ximeng nodded with a smile. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll request a leave of absence for you tomorrow. I wish you the best of luck in obtaining a satisfactory spirit soul.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±

    After bing a Soul Master, he would receive a monthly stipend. Although intermediate academy waspulsory, his monthly stipend of a thousand coins would just barely be enough to pay for his everyday expenses. He would have to leave Glorybound City to attend an intermediate academy. With his monthly stipend, he would no longer need to use his parent¡¯s money. If he was able to cultivate to be a Soul Grandmaster, his monthly stipend would increase even more!

    Tang Wulin was ted, step by step he was moving closer to his dream.

    If it was any other child, they might not have been able to control their emotions, but Tang Wulin¡¯s heart had grown exceedingly steady after three years of forging. That night, he went to Mang Tian¡¯s workshop andpleted his forging assignments. Only after finishing did he go home.

    As soon as Tang Ziran received the notification from the academy, he went and requested the next day off, so that he could take Tang Wulin to buy a spirit soul. Lang Yue had requested a day off too, but because there was too much work, her request wasn¡¯t approved.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, why are you so lost in thought today?¡± Tang Wulin gave a puzzled look from the side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though you don¡¯t have a martial soul, big brother will protect you instead. I¡¯ll protect you for your whole life. All right?¡± Tang Wulin said as he rubbed her head.

    Na¡¯er raised her head and looked at him, revealing clear purple eyes which now disyed a fantastic splendor. ¡°Big brother, can you take me to y on the beach after we eat?¡±

    Tang Wulin turned to look at Tang Ziran.

    ¡°Go ahead. Just don¡¯te back toote.¡± Tang Ziran smiled.

    Although Glorybound City was called a city, it was actually just a veryrge vige. There weren¡¯t any city walls. Themoner¡¯s district where Tang Wulin¡¯s family lived in was exceptionally close to the beach.

    It only took a ten minute walk from their home to the beach.

    This beach couldn¡¯t be considered pretty as itcked fine sand. Rather, it was filled with rough, gravel-like sand and shells. Legends said that due to humanity¡¯s excessive hunting of the ocean¡¯s soul beasts, they had attracted the wrath of nature.

    The moonlight this night was just as beautiful as the night before as it glittered pure white, like snow. Stars as brilliant as gems were embedded into the canopy of the sky, whichplemented the splendor of the moon.

    The ocean reflected the radiance of the moon and stars in the sky, as waves constantly surged forth. The sounds of crashing waves and seabirds filled the air, addingextraordinary vitality to this image of the starry sky above the ocean.

    Na¡¯er looked out towards the ocean, then looked up towards the stars. ¡°There sure are a lot of stars tonight, big brother!¡±

    Tang Wulinughed. ¡°Yes! Maybe they¡¯ve alle out tonight to congratte me on bing a Soul Master. Na¡¯er, are you sad that you¡¯re unable to be a Soul Master?¡±

    Na¡¯er shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± After a moment of silence, she turned around and looked into Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Would you miss me if I left one day, big brother?¡±

 Chapter 16 The Starry Sky and the Vast Sea

    <strong>Chapter 16 ¨C The Starry Sky and the Vast Sea</strong>

    ¡°If I left one day, would you miss me?¡± Na¡¯er asked as she raised her head to look at Tang Wulin. Her petite face was even more fairy-like under the splendor of the moon and stars.

    Tang Wulin dumbly asked, ¡°Why? Are you going to leave?¡±

    Na¡¯er pouted, ¡°I¡¯m just asking if I leave.¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°You¡¯re my little sister. Of course I would miss you. I would really, really miss you. Eh, have you grown a bit taller, Na¡¯er? You¡¯re nearly up to my nose now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too. I¡¯ll really, really miss you.¡± Na¡¯er gave an answer beside the point. Herrge purple eyes seemed to contain a hazyyer of water.

    Tang Wulin happily embraced her by her shoulders. ¡°We¡¯re together everyday, so we don¡¯t have to miss each other. I¡¯ve already talked it over with mom and dad. Once I¡¯ve entered an intermediate academy, you¡¯ll being with me to attend an academy in the same city. Big brother will always protect you.¡±

    Silently, the radiance in Na¡¯er¡¯s eyes dimmed and she rested her head on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder.

    Early morning.

    Tang Wulin got up especially early and ate a smaller breakfast than usual today. Seeing the eager shine in his son¡¯s eyes, Tang Ziran couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you awfully impatient? There¡¯s no need to be so eager. Even if we went early, the Spirit Pagoda wouldn¡¯t be open.¡±

    For Tang Wulin, today was a very special day. Today was the day he was going to buy a spirit soul.

    ¡°Dad, what kind of spirit soul do you think I¡¯ll be able to buy?¡± Tang Wulin was only a nine year old child. He had been working his hardest all for this day, and now that the day had finallye, how could he possibly be calm?

    Tang Ziran revealed a slight smile. ¡°How would dad know? But no matter what kind of spirit soul you get, you¡¯ll still be promoted from a Soul Schr to a Soul Master. Then you¡¯ll truly be a Soul Master. The gap between you and ordinary people will grow evenrger.¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Tang Wulin excitedly nodded his head. However, he had overlooked something in his father¡¯s tone.

    As Na¡¯er watched Tang Wulin impatiently pulling his father out of the home, her pretty eyes disyed a perplexed look. She knitted her eyebrows, as if deep in thought.

    ¡°Dad, walk a bit faster. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡± Tang Wulin urged as he practically skipped ahead.

    Tang Ziran couldn¡¯t help but shake his head while the deepest depths of his eyes revealed his worries. Obtaining a suitable spirit soul couldn¡¯t possibly be that easy! Just because he could buy one didn¡¯t mean he was able to buy a suitable one.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reach spread throughout the continent. Not only was it present in the Douluo Continent, it was even able to spread to the other two continents several thousand years ago.

    Ten thousand years ago, the remnants of the Heaven Dou Empire after its defeat at the hands of the Sun-Moon Empire had embarked on a voyage and had experienced many hardships and perils. In the end, they discovered a huge continent which also had some indigenous humans. However, their development couldn¡¯t evenpare with the Douluo Continent¡¯s. They were conquered by the Heaven Dou remnants and the continent was named the Heaven Dou Continent.

    On the Douluo Continent, the conflict between the Sun-Moon Empire and the Star Luo Empire was never ending. While the Sun-Moon Empire rapidly developed, the Star Luo Empire gradually declined. Instead, they chose to take a different route. The Star Luo Empire decided to invest in seafaring technology. Thanks to their research, they were able to discover anotherrge continent which was followed by a quiet upation shortly afterwards. With the whole continent taken, the Star Luo Empire migrated the whole empire over along with their many resources and named it the Star Luo Continent. Afterwards, the Star Luo Empire also changed to a federal system and became the Star Luo Federation.

    The Sun-Moon Empire was able to unify the Douluo Continent and became the Sun-Moon Federation.

    The Spirit Pagoda had a ten thousand year history. Due to their importance to Soul Masters and their groundbreaking research into artificial spirit souls, their status had risen dramatically to its current state. Throughout the three continents, they were the strongest power.

    Glorybound City also had a Spirit Pagoda branch located in the heart of the city. It was a threeyer pagoda. This was the lowest rank possible for a Spirit Pagoda branch. A mid-sized city would have a sevenyer Spirit Pagoda branch. Major cities would have a thirteenyer Spirit Pagoda branch. However, the Spirit Pagoda Headquarters was situated in Shrek City. The headquarters had gone through many renovations over the years and it now had eightyyers. It was said to be the most magnificent building on the Douluo Continent.

    In regards to Tang Wulin, the threeyered pagoda in front of him was already a holynd. This Spirit Pagoda branch was thergest building in Glorybound City. Everybody knew where it was, but few had ever entered it.

    When they arrived the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s doors were already wide open, yet there weren¡¯t too many people there. After all, this was a ce for Soul Masters. With Glorybound City being as small as it was, there were simply too few Soul Masters.

    After Tang Ziran brought his son into the Spirit Pagoda, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes constantly fluttered all about his surroundings. He was very curious about this fabled ce.

    The Spirit Pagoda was shaped like an octagon with three floors. The interior was very spacious and the marble floor carried the symbol of the Spirit Pagoda. Inside the huge hall, there was a circr door which led to an unknown location. There was a reception counter in the front with an ashen robed Soul Master seated behind it.

    The Soul Master had already stood up by the time the two of them arrived in front of the counter and was inspecting Tang Ziran. ¡°Hello, may I ask what you¡¯re here for?¡±

    Tang Ziran respectfully greeted, ¡°Hello Lord Soul Master. I¡¯ve brought my son to buy a spirit soul. His martial soul has reached the 10th rank.¡±

    Once he heard this, the Soul Master¡¯s enthusiastic expression clearly dampened a bit as Tang Ziran wasn¡¯t a Soul Master.

    ¡°Do you have enough money?¡± He unenthusiastically asked.

    Tang Wulin scrambled over. ¡°Enough. I have enough.¡±

    The Soul Master said, ¡°What rank of spirit soul do you want to buy?¡±

    Somewhat embarrassed, Tang Ziran answered, ¡°Lord Soul Master, we¡¯re not quite knowledgeable about these things. Could we possibly inconvenience you to exin this to us?¡±

    The Soul Master impatiently said, ¡°You don¡¯t know about this yet you¡¯ve stille? For such a small city like Glorybound City, the Spirit Pagoda only offers three types of spirit souls. Ten year white spirit souls, hundred year yellow spirit souls, and random spirit soul selection.

    ¡°There are 73 ten year white spirit souls and 11 hundred year yellow spirit souls to choose from. The price of a white spirit soul is seventy thousand coins, while yellow spirit souls are one million coins. Which one do you want to buy?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned at his words and nearly lost his voice as he asked, ¡°Lord Soul Master, aren¡¯t spirit souls thirty thousand coins? How, how could it be...?¡±

 Chapter 17 Spiritual Power Test

    <strong>Chapter 17 ¨C Spiritual Power Test</strong>

    The Spirit Master shot him a nce. ¡°Thirty thousand is for a random spirit soul. You can get a ten year spirit soul, or a hundred year spirit soul, but what you get is random. There¡¯s a very high chance that the spirit soul you get won¡¯t be suitable for your martial soul. Some people who want to save money and bet on luck would choose this type. However, I suggest that you get a suitable ten year spirit soul instead, it¡¯ll be much more helpful.

    From their tone of voice, it was clear to the Spirit Master that this father and son pair weren¡¯t people who were able to purchase a hundred year spirit soul.

    Tang Wulin looked over at his father. His original excitement had already been obliteratedpletely.

    Tang Ziran crouched down to face Tang Wulin. At that moment, he had all sorts of feelings swell up in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know what he should say in this situation.

    ¡°Son, let¡¯s choose a random spirit soul then. Your martial soul¡¯s adaptability should be very high and it should be able to fuse with most spirit souls.¡±

    If Tang Wulin didn¡¯t have the trash martial soul of Bluesilver Grass, Tang Ziran might not have opted to take this risk...

    However, Bluesilver Grass truly didn¡¯t have too much room for improvement. So being able to cultivate it to the 10th rank was already a surprise.

    ¡°I must warn you.¡± The Spirit Master¡¯s voice caught the attention of the father and son pair.

    He indifferently continued, ¡°It¡¯s possible to obtain a hundred year spirit soul from the random spirit soul selection, but it¡¯s also possible to obtain a defective spirit soul.¡±

    Tang Ziran asked in bewilderment, ¡°Defective spirit soul? How could they be defective?¡±

    The Spirit Master said, ¡°When a spirit soul is being manufactured, it won¡¯t necessarily seed every single time. Sometimes, defective ones may appear. The defectives ones are also very expensive to manufacture and they can also be fused with too. So we include it in the random selection. If we didn¡¯t and just left it as all white and yellow spirit souls, wouldn¡¯t the losses outweigh the profits? It would seem that thirty thousand federal coins is quite a bit for you two, so you must think about this thoroughly.¡±

    Tang Ziran looked at Tang Wulin and saw the lifeless look in his eyes. He had never thought that after all the effort he had put in thesest three years, he would still be faced with this kind of situation.

    ¡°Son, how about we first go home. Dad will help you think of an idea. If there¡¯s no other way, we can borrow some to try to gather up seventy thousand...¡± Tang Ziran saw his son¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help feeling his heart ache.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Dad, you and mom already tire yourselves out for me everyday. And anyways, my martial soul is only Bluesilver Grass. I¡¯ll just try my luck and see if the Heavens care about me then. Maybe I¡¯ll get a decent spirit soul.¡±

    His eating capacity had increased by a lot ever since his martial soul had awakened. What¡¯s more, Na¡¯er also had arge appetite despite her petite frame. For a household living on a sry, it was already quite difficult for Tang Ziran and Lang Yue. All the good things were already given to the children to eat; the husband and wife weren¡¯t even willing to eat meat.

    The children of the poor had to take on household responsibilities at a young age. To Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, his household was already struggling hard enough as it is. How could he possibly let them strain themselves further to borrow money for him? His mom and dad worked very hard, so he wanted a strong spirit soul to be a renowned and powerful Soul Master. Although bing a powerful Soul Master was important to him, his mother, father, and Na¡¯er were much more important.

    ¡°He really is a thoughtful child.¡± When the somewhat impatient Spirit Master heard what Tang Wulin said, his expression couldn¡¯t help but soften a bit.

    ¡°Sigh...¡± Tang Ziran¡¯s sigh was full of bitterness. ¡°It¡¯s all because dad is useless.¡±

    Tang Wulin held his father¡¯s hand, then looked towards the Spirit Master and asked, ¡°Lord Spirit Master, could I trouble you to take me to select a random spirit soul?¡± Saying this, he took out the thirty thousand federal coins he had saved up.

    The Spirit Master nodded and said, ¡°You really are a sensible child. Much better than my family¡¯s stinky kid. Originally, you would have had to pay a fee for the spiritual power examination, but I¡¯ll help you out and exempt you from the fee.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared nkly at him before hastening to say, ¡°Thank you. I really am thankful to you.¡±

    The Spirit Masterughed as he rubbed his head. ¡°Follow me. Your father will wait here. Ordinary people can¡¯t look into the world of Soul Masters.¡±

    The room he brought Tang Wulin into was different on the insidepared to its simple and unadorned outer appearance. It was brimming with modern technological apparatuses that were arranged about the room.

    The Spirit Master gestured for Tang Wulin to sit down on a metal chair before he began speaking. ¡°Do you know why we why test spiritual power?¡±

    Tang Wulin nkly shook his head.

    The Spirit Master exined, ¡°This is your first timeing to choose a spirit soul. After fusing with a spirit soul, you¡¯ll be a true Soul Master and the Spirit Pagoda will make a record of your spiritual power¡¯s strength, the level and type of spirit soul you fused with, and other things. You¡¯ll most likely attend an intermediate Soul Master academyter on.¡±

    Tang Wulin responded in amazement. ¡°Lord Spirit Master, spiritual power also has ranks? Like soul power? Is spiritual power very important?¡±

    The Spirit Master answered, ¡°For normal Soul Masters, spiritual power isn¡¯t too important. It¡¯s also divided into ranks, but it isn¡¯t divided the same way soul power is. However, when ites to high level Soul Masters, the strength of their spiritual powers bes much more significant. A strong spirit soul requires spiritual power equally as strong to fuse with.¡±

    ¡°Before the existence of spirit souls, there weren¡¯t any ranks for spiritual power at all. But when spirit souls first appeared, the previous generations gradually realized that fusing with a spirit soul required much more spiritual power than fusing with a spirit ring. After extensive research, they created the rankings for spiritual power. It was only in thest two thousand years or so that the rankings werepleted.¡±

    Tang Wulin inquisitively asked, ¡°Then how many levels is spiritual power divided into?¡±

    The Spirit Master responded, ¡°From low to high, spiritual power is divided into: Spirit Origin, Spirit Connection, Spirit Sea, Spirit Abyss, Spirit Domain, and the fabled Divine Origin. These six realms are quite simple. Everyone is in the Spirit Origin realm when they are born. As for the meaning behind Spirit Origin, it means that it¡¯s the single origin everyone starts from. Afterwards, nature takes on a new look. This is the most basic of soul levels. You should be at this level. As for the rest, you¡¯ll learn it in school so I won¡¯t speak of it. Alright then. I¡¯ll start testing what degree of Spirit Origin you¡¯ve reached.¡±

    A metal helmet fell onto his head. Then, metal arms linked together and strapped his head in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so tense. Rx your body. You might feel a bit of vertigo in a bit; that¡¯s normal. You just need to stay rxed.¡± The Spirit Master repeatedly warned.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin hastily promised.

    A slight humming noise arose as the helmet began to emit a soft white glow. The Spirit Master watched the soul transmitter screen on the side as the screen began to disy data.

    When the numbers first appeared, they jumped up extremely quickly. After a moment, the numbers gradually stabilized. When the Spirit Master saw the number, his expression changed to one of astonishment.

 Chapter 18 Random Draw

    <strong>Chapter 18 ¨C Random Draw</strong>

    The numbers stopped increasing after a moment and settled within a range.

    The Spirit Master turned off the apparatus and took off the helmet.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Tang Wulin really did feel dizzy, even though he had previously only felt a slight irritation in his head. He had once seen the indistinct sight of the golden world of fused spirit souls, and now, during the test, he had once again managed to see it. He had to put in a lot of effort in order to see it clearly, and when he almost seeded to clearly glimpse it, the test had already ended.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good number.¡± The Spirit Master nodded and smiled at Tang Wulin. ¡°You have the best spiritual power out of all the Soul Schrs I¡¯ve had these past few years. Your spiritual power is 38. Remember this number. I¡¯m going to have the machine make a record for you, so you can hand it over once you attend an intermediate Soul Master academy.

    As he was unclear about the boundaries of the spiritual power system, Tang Wulin also wasn¡¯t clear about the significance of having a spiritual power level of 38.

    Seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s perplexed expression, the Spirit Master kindly exined, ¡°Spirit Origin realm can be ranged between level 1 to 50 spiritual power. Levels 15 and below are elementary ranked. Levels 15 to 30 are intermediate ranked. Levels 30 to 45 are advanced rank. Levels 45 to 50 is the peak of Spirit Origin. You¡¯ve already entered Spirit Origin realm intermediate rank at such a young age; that isn¡¯t easy at all. I¡¯m a 28th rank Soul Grandmaster, yet my spiritual power is only at level 87. With spiritual power in the advanced rank of Spirit Origin realm, you¡¯ll be able to fuse with a hundred year yellow spirit soul.¡±

    This good news caused Tang Wulin to immediately brighten up a bit. What¡¯s more, the Spirit Master¡¯s exnation of spiritual power had enabled him to see another magnificent side to the world of Soul Masters.

    ¡°If you ept, then we¡¯ll see just how good your luck is.¡± The Spirit Master brought Tang Wulin directly into an adjacent room afterwards.

    Inside of this muchrger room, there was a three meter tall, six meter wide gigantic machine. Numerous glowing spheres with a diameter of about one third of a meter could be seen within it. Each and every one of these balls of light were exactly the same.

    The Spirit Master pointed at two buttons on the machine and said, ¡°The green button is to start, the red button is to stop. After stopping, the spirit soul at that location will roll out. You may begin whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but quicken in front of this odd machine. Teacher Lin Ximeng had said before that the quality of a spirit soul yed a significant role in a Soul Master¡¯s strength. Fusing with a strong spirit soul would help a Soul Master upgrade their own power. On the other hand, if they fused with a weak spirit soul, the spirit skill bestowed upon them would be equally weak. A Soul Master could have a maximum of nine spirit skills. Although it was exceedingly rare for someone to reach nine spirit rings, this just made the lower level spirit skills that much more important.

    What is to be, will be.

    Tang Wulin clenched his teeth, then bravely pressed the green button.

    A session of lights within the machine immediately began to shine, until every single ball was illuminated.

    The hundred or so spirit souls within the machine slowly began to circte. Not too long after, it reached a shockingly fast speed, giving off the feeling of being too much for one¡¯s eyes to take in.

    The spirit souls were all concealed from the outside world by the spirit soul ball. Nothing of the inner contents could be discerned by the eye. The result could only be left up to the will of the Heavens.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hand rested upon the red button. Although he could normally hold a forty kilogram thousand refined tungsten hammer with steady hands, at this moment his hand had a slight tremble to it. He knew that as soon as he pressed the button, his fate as a Soul Master would be sealed!

    After breathing in forcefully, he shut his eyes and finally pressed the button.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The machine stopped circting and a pure white spirit soul ball fell out of the machine, tumbling into the metal case beside Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin subconsciously opened his eyes and turned to look. At that moment, his heartbeat was beating like a drum.

    The Spirit Master walked over, took out the spirit soul ball, and handed it to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Come on. Take a look.¡±

    Tang Wulin gasped for breath as he held the ball close to his chest. He looked at it as if it was the most precious treasure in the world.

    ¡®I finally have it! This is my first spirit soul!¡¯

    After Tang Wulin tensely returned to his father, the Spirit Master handed him an oval shaped device.

    ¡°When you press this button and shine the device¡¯s light upon the spirit soul ball, your spirit soul will break out of its shell. After releasing the spirit soul, its power will belong to you.Not even speaking of Tang Wulin¡¯s nervousness, Tang Ziran couldn¡¯t possibly clench his fists any tighter from the anticipation of that moment. What would the result be?

    Tang Wulin looked at his father. In return, Tang Ziran gave him a nod brimming with encouragement.

    At the push of the button, a gentle yellow light was released from the device and fell upon the spirit soul ball. The spirit soul ball reacted by emitting a faint radiance, then slowly turned transparent. The contents within could already be vaguely seen.

    Tang Wulin could clearly sense the breath of the being within the spirit soul ball when it made a slight movement.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    The radiance emitted by the spirit soul ball turned white at that moment, and in its center, the brilliance of a shining ring was seen. The spirit soul ball slowly unfurled from the center outwards.

    When he saw the white light, the Spirit Master exined from the side. ¡°It¡¯s a ten year spirit soul.¡±

    Tang Ziran¡¯s expression darkened. In the end, the Heavens didn¡¯t care for his son. A hundred year spirit soul worth over a million coins simply wasn¡¯t that easy to obtain.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was fixed on the spirit soul ball that slowly opened up. His first spirit soul would be a ten year spirit soul, but what kind would it be?

    The white light began to dissipate as the spirit soul ball opened uppletely. The spirit soul inside had appeared atst.

    As soon as he saw it, the Spirit Master¡¯s expression changed a bit. Tang Ziran and Tang Wulin were both dumbfounded.

    The spirit soul was actually...

 Chapter 19 Spirit Soul

    <strong>Chapter 19 ¨C Spirit Soul</strong>

    Author¡¯s note: Don¡¯t cry Wulin. Stand up... <i>cough cough.</i> I request collections, I request rmendation tickets, then I will treat him a bit nicer. (Guide on how to stop Wulin Cruelty <s>here</s>, courtesy of CKTalon and Etvre)

    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­

    Within the white spirit soul ball, a little fellow was quietly crawling.

    It really was too tiny, measuring only about ten centimeters in length and was about as thin as a child¡¯s finger. Its body was an earthen yellow color, and if you looked at it closely, a tiny rhombus shaped scale could be seen.

    ¡°This is a spirit soul?¡± Tang Ziran raised his head and looked towards the Spirit Master as he asked with a dubious voice.

    Nearly everyone would recognize what this tiny thing was. This was because it was themonly seen Grass Snake, a type of harmless, small animal. Although it was a type of snake, it was definitely the weakest of its species.

    A fully grown Grass Snake would be about twenty to thirty centimeters in length and about as thick as a finger. It would only be able to feed on some puny insects.

    If it was to be described in the simplest of words, only four were needed. Harmless human raised livestock!

    Ever since his martial soul awakened and he found that he possessed spirit power, Tang Wulin had countless fantasies as to what his first spirit soul would be. He fantasized that afterbining his martial soul with a spirit soul, his martial soul would improve and be powerful. It would bestow upon him a dazzlingly powerful spirit skill, and he would officially be a Soul Master.

    Fantasies were fine, but reality was cruel.

    Grass Snake? This wasn¡¯t even a question of its strength, but whether or not it was actually a spirit soul.

    The Spirit Master was also staring nkly at this Grass Snake. He let out a gentle sigh and said somewhat bitterly, ¡°When it rains, it pours. Child, your luck really is...¡±

    He knew that artificial spirit souls were still reliant on the genes of the soul beast they were created from. As a result of the gradual extinction of soul beasts, soul beast genes had also unceasingly depleted. The researchers of the Spirit Pagoda had tried many times to use non-soul beast genes to create a spirit soul and see if the result was eptable.

    The experiment was a sess, but the fact was, the spirit souls made from those genes were pitifully weak. Basically, no one would be willing to buy them.

    Without a doubt, this Grass Snake was one of the defective goods he had spoken of earlier. What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t just any defective goods, it was a spirit soul thatcked the slightest bit of soul beast genes. This spirit soul upied the hundredth position in the spirit soul extraction machine, and there was a constant number of a hundred spirit soul balls in the machine at all times...

    The Spirit Master sighed then nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m certain that it¡¯s a spirit soul, but it¡¯s a weak spirit soul. The spirit soul has already been activated after its extraction, so you must fuse with it within twenty four hours. If not, it will die. You can decide for yourself if you want to fuse with it. If you don¡¯t wish to, then you can return in the future to select another spirit soul.¡±

    Tang Ziran looked at his lifeless son and was barely able to suppress the pain in his heart. He held his son¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Lin Lin, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Tang Wulin remained silent as he began walking away.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The Spirit Master couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and called out to them.

    ¡°You should renounce this spirit soul. Although it was a sessful product of the experiments, but it¡¯s still...¡± Out ofpassion, he still continued to exin the origin of this Grass Snake.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know how he had gotten home, but he had been holding the spirit soul ball close to his heart the whole time. That Grass Snake spirit soul had a very lovable appearance and wasn¡¯t afraid of slithering out of the spirit soul ball at all. In fact, this kind of low level spirit soul didn¡¯t have any sort of intelligence. Before fusing with a martial soul, it wouldn¡¯t even be able to react to its environment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, son. Dad will think of a way to make enough money. You can be relieved. I¡¯ll definitely be able to make enough money in a short period of time and help you buy a suitable spirit soul.¡± Tang Ziran¡¯s eyes flickered with a resolute light. For the sake of his son, he had steeled his resolve to face this matter head on.

    Tang Wulin gently shook his head. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to my room first.¡±

    Sitting quietly to the side, Na¡¯er got up and followed Tang Wulin to their room.

    He sat on his bed and gazed at the spirit soul in his hands, then looked to his own callused hands. In the end, tears began to stream uncontrobly down his face.

    Even after his martial soul had awakened, only to discover it was a trash spirit like Bluesilver Grass, he didn¡¯t cry. After all, he possessed spirit power. As long as he had spirit power, he still had a chance.

    His father had told him that his family¡¯s conditions weren¡¯t too good. Even when he was told that they had no money to buy a spirit soul for him, he still hadn¡¯t cried. His father had said before that one must take responsibility for one¡¯s own matters. He could earn the money himself, while also helping his parents.

    When he first arrived at Mang Tian¡¯s workshop and had to swing the the hammer for a thousand times, resulting in aching arms that desired to break and prevented him to even lift his arms to feed himself, he still hadn¡¯t cried. He had invested all of his efforts into it and had passed the test, giving him some more hope. As long as he had hope, then there was a chance that he could seed.

    Countless liters of sweat had been shed as he continually forged everyday for thest three years. When his ssmates were at home ying, he would be pounding metal again and again. He would meditate for longer periods than the others, bearing through the pain and suffering, not shedding a single tear. He had smiled in the face of everything each and every day, and would always tell his parents to rx.

    But now, he cried.

    He had finally saved enough money after three years, and his spirit power had also reached the 10th rank. He was just about to seed. Thirty thousand coins. All of his sweat had condensed into those thirty thousand coins. In the blink of an eye, those thirty thousand coins had transformed into this spirit soul with next to nothing in soul beast genes. All of his efforts were like bubbles that easily popped.

    All of his toughness, his strength, and his determination, had been crushed in a moment and turned into tears. Drop by drop, they flowed.

    Teardrops dripped onto the spirit soul ball one after another, gradually soaking that tiny Grass Snake. The Grass Snake writhed a bit, as if enjoying the taste of the salty tears.

    A delicate hand extended towards him, intending to wipe away his tears. Na¡¯er stood in front of him with puffy red eyes.

    In this moment, it was as if their hearts were linked together. She could feel the pain and suffering in his heart in its entirety.

    Despair, sorrow, and all sorts of dark emotions lingered within Tang Wulin¡¯s heart.

    Tang Wulin wanted to cry out, but it was as if he was drained of all the strength necessary to scream at this moment.

    ¡°Big brother, big brother, don¡¯t cry.¡± Without wiping away the tears, Na¡¯er went forward and brought his head into her embrace.

    Tang Wulin was choking on sobs as he cried, ¡°Why? Why do the Heavens treat me so unjustly? Even after all my efforts, there isn¡¯t a single opportunity for me to grasp. I want to be a Soul Master. I want to be a powerful Soul Master!¡±

 Chapter 20 Fusion

    <strong>Chapter 20 ¨C Fusion</strong>

    Crying really was the best way to vent one¡¯s feelings. After wetting Na¡¯er¡¯s shoulder with his tears, the sound of weeping gradually stopped.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, am I weak?¡± Tang Wulin asked after he raised his head and wiped away his tears.

    Na¡¯er shook her head vigorously.

    Tang Wulin looked at the spirit soul in his hand. The tiny Grass Snake was moving about within the spirit soul ball in a carefree manner.

    ¡°You can go first, Na¡¯er. I want to fuse with this spirit soul.¡± Tang Wulin said bitterly.

    Na¡¯er hesitated and said, ¡°But, this one isn¡¯t any good?¡±

    Tang Wulin forced out a smile. ¡°It¡¯s already difficult for mom and dad to provide for us, so I can¡¯t increase their burden. Dad said he would help me earn the money to buy another one just now, but our family doesn¡¯t have much money to begin with. I can¡¯t let mom and dad carry another burden for my sake. Even if it¡¯s not too good, it¡¯s still a spirit soul. It¡¯ll still let me be an official Soul Master. Also, dad won¡¯t have to face any more difficulties after I fuse with it.¡±

    Na¡¯er nkly stared at him. ¡°Big brother...¡±

    Tang Wulin gave her a big smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was only a dream of mine anyways. Maybe bing a master forger is most suitable for me after all.¡±

    At this moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s profound smile was engraved within her heart. It was the kind of optimistic smile of relief and helplessness which masked the depth of his sorrows.

    His eyes followed Na¡¯er as she left the room. Then he bit his lip and turned his gaze towards the Grass Snake once again. In that moment as he gazed at it, all sorts of feelings began to well up within his heart.

    He knew that after fusing with this spirit soul, he would lose any chance of achieving his dream of bing a powerful Soul Master. But what could he do?

    He gently touched the spirit soul ball within his hand. A spirit soul didn¡¯t possess much of a material existence, much less a low grade spirit soul such as this one.

    His finger gently passed through the Grass Snake¡¯s body. It seemed to have felt it, as it uncoiled itself. Even though it had an illusory form, it was still able to twist around his finger and intimately stick out its little forked tongue as if to lick him.

    He brought his hand up to his face, allowing him to clearly look into the Grass Snake spirit soul¡¯s small brown eyes. Its eyes were cloudy and unfocused, with a hint of terror to its confusion.

    It was also a living being and would permanently dissipate if he didn¡¯t fuse with it within twenty-four hours.

    ¡®A trash martial soul and a defective spirit soul. That¡¯s very fitting.¡¯ Tang Wulin mocked himself as he flipped his palm, releasing soul power to summon a faint blue halo from which the Bluesilver Grass appeared from.

    The Grass Snake could instinctively sense the existence of the Bluesilver Grass as it climbed up Tang Wulin¡¯s finger, quickly reaching the Bluesilver Grass.

    The soft blue light glowing from the Bluesilver Grass suddenly released a powerful radiance. When the light fell upon the Grass Snake, a faint earthen yellow ring of light emerged from its body.

    This was the first time Tang Wulin fused with a spirit soul, but Lin Ximeng had taught their ss about spirit souls as well as what fusion felt like long ago.

    A feeble mind prated into Tang Wulin¡¯s head. It felt amiable and frightened, but it was also brimming with a feeling of dependence.

    Tang Wulin opened up his soul and epted it inside. Changes immediately began to arise upon the Bluesilver Grass while its soul power surged forth.

    He closed his eyes and silently entered a state of meditation as his fusion began.

    The little Grass Snake twisted and turned within his palms. Apart from that first connection between the two of them, nothing else had been transmitted. This was the intelligence of spirit soul of the lowest grade. The more powerful a spirit soul was, the more intelligent it would be. A spirit soul above the purple rank was even capable ofmunicating with its host. Legends say that a spirit soul that surpassed that rank could even help the host in battle.

    However, legends were only legends to Tang Wulin.

    The little Grass Snake¡¯s earthen yellow body gradually took on a blue tint while the de of Bluesilver Grass rapidly grew.

    The originally weak and frail grass harmoniously curled up and gradually grew until it was about as thick as a finger with an appearance simr to that of a vine¡¯s. Upon a careful inspection, vestiges of scales could be found on the de of grass. It now possessed a dark luster simr to the Grass Snake¡¯s. Although it was rougher, it still seemed as frail as before.

    The Grass Snake¡¯s body had grown a bit and was now approximately eight centimeters long. A blue smear had also appeared upon its scales. The fusion smoothly finished.

    The Grass Snake¡¯s spiritual power was too weak; it was basically impossible for it to resist at all. Although the Bluesilver Grass was a trash martial soul, Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power had already reached the intermediate rank of the Spirit Origin realm, thus allowing him to dominate in this fusion.

    The de of Bluesilver Grass had grown longer and had be a vine which coiled around his body.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power began to violently fluctuate as it met with the bottleneck and surged through, breaking through and evolving his martial soul at the same time.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s whole body felt light as the condensed soul power within his dantian had countless threads prating into every single cell of his body. The cells in his body were aroused and brimming with energy. They were filled with a light-hearted and worry-free feeling which finally relieved the depression within his heart.

    Right at that moment, Tang Wulin suddenly felt a wave of heating from his tailbone. This heat soon turned into a scorching hot sensation which traveled up his spine before continuing to spread throughout his body. The aura around his body had experienced a slight change after this.

    The de of Bluesilver Grass which had just finished evolving and the little Grass Snake suddenly stiffened and froze in ce.

    The faint golden veined pattern appeared once again, rapidly descending from Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead while the golden thread from his tailbone quickly rose. The two golden lights met at the apex of his vertebra and merged into one.

    This golden color was much clearer than before. It hadn¡¯t only spread all over his body, but also onto the little Grass Snake in his palm and the Bluesilver Grass which had just finished evolving.

    The originally dark and gloomy Bluesilver Grass now had a slender golden line along it, reaching all the way to its tip. Another change arose in it under the influence of the golden veined pattern.

    It was as if the dull vine-like grass had suddenly gained a skeleton and its tenacity had drastically increased. Moreover, the grass¡¯s dull surface gradually gained a glossy luster with a faintly discernable blue halo and a slender gold stripe. It appeared more striking than before.

 Chapter 21 Rank 11 Soul Master

    <b>Chapter 21 ¨C Rank 11 Soul Master</b>

    The same transformation appeared on the little Grass Snake as its earthen yellow body gradually turned yellow. Its scales stuck out a bit now, and they contained a distinct radiance to them. Those golden stripes extended from its tail and up its body, converging at a single point on its head. The Grass Snake grew one centimeter from its previous eight centimeters. Its protruding tiny scales had turned golden in color.

    The murky look in its eyes was gone, reced with rity.

    So hot. Ah, so hot!

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t aware of what was happening to his body. The only thing he could feel at the moment was an indescribable pain from an intense heat, as if his body was being smelted inside a furnace.

    After an unknown period of time, the scorching heat began to cool down. However, it was reced by a numbness which permeated throughout the four limbs and hundred bones. It was as if a myriad of insects was crawling about within his body. Tang Wulin wanted to cry out in pain, but he was unable to release a single sound. He already began to look back fondly at the scorching heat he had experienced beforehand.

    The pain tormented him to the point that his body wished for a release of death, but his mind was abnormally clear. He could clearly feel all of the pain throughout his body.

    If the Spirit Master from before were here to test his spiritual power, he would have discovered that Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power continually rose under this torment.

    The pain in his body gradually disappeared and his fuzzy consciousness went with it. Under his clothes drenched in sweat, the golden veined pattern hadn¡¯t waned at all; instead, it had permeated into his skin.

    The Bluesilver Grass moved like a receding tide as the little Grass Snake climbed onto the hollow of Tang Wulin¡¯s palm and entered it. The golden scales upon its forehead returned to normal as its body returned to its original dullness.

    When Tang Ziran joyously returned home, he encountered Na¡¯er blocking the doorway.

    ¡°Big brother is fusing with the spirit soul. You can¡¯t go in.¡± Na¡¯er resolutely said as she gazed at Tang Ziran.

    Tang Ziran asked with a dull voice, ¡°What did you say? He¡¯s already begun fusing with it?¡±

    Na¡¯er nodded. ¡°Big brother said that he didn¡¯t wanted to burden mom and dad.¡±

    Tang Ziran stumbled a few steps backwards and copsed into a chair. His expression changed in an instant as pain colored his face.

    He forcefully struck his own head and said to himself, ¡°Tang Ziran, why can¡¯t you face reality? Why must you be so weak. It¡¯s because of your weakness that you¡¯ve harmed your child!¡±

    Therge federal coins he clutched in his hand spilled onto the table. It was toote. It was toote!

    He suddenly lifted his head. ¡°Na¡¯er, how long has Lin Lin been fusing with the spirit soul?¡±

    Na¡¯er said, ¡°He started shortly after you left.¡±

    Tang Ziran cried out in rm, ¡°He still hasn¡¯t finished? He should have already finished after so long. Let¡¯s go take a look quickly.¡±

    Na¡¯er hesitated for a moment before nodding her head.

    After he opened the door, Tang Ziran saw Tang Wulin lying on the bed.

    ¡°Lin Lin!¡± He cried as he flew over to Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    The spirit soul ball was left beside the bed, already devoid of the Grass Snake spirit soul. Tang Wulin¡¯s brow creased as hey on the bed, his clothespletely soaked in sweat.

    Tang Ziran med himself within his heart. He thoroughly understood that such a situation shouldn¡¯t have urred during a spirit soul fusion. It was highly likely that his son encountered an ident while he was fusing.

    Tang Wulin was immersed in deep sleep. Fortunately, his vital signs were normal.

    Two streams of tears flowed down his cheek as Tang Ziran tightly embraced his son. His son was only nine years old, yet had to bear so much already! ¡®I¡¯m sorry, son. Dad is so sorry! It¡¯s all because of dad¡¯s ipetence.¡¯

    Na¡¯er stood to the side and silently watched as Tang Ziran cried. Once again, a look of perplexion colored her pretty purple eyes.

    In the evening, Tang Wulin woke up. As he opened his eyes, he gradually regained awareness of his surroundings.

    He abruptly sat up, sensing the changes within his body.

    The scorching heat and numbness had alreadypletely disappeared and his body now felt as light as a feather. What¡¯s more, his clothes had already been swapped for a set of clean, fresh ones.

    Breathing had even turned into a type of pleasure for him as his whole body felt free and invigorated.

    The soul power within his body had strengthened by a lot. With just a thought, ayer of soul power emanated from his body. Rank 11. He had broken through and entered realm of rank 11 soul power, officially bing a Soul Master.

    Although the little Grass Snake was indeed a defective spirit soul, it still managed toplete its mission. Its heart was full of sadness as it entered Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Tang Wulin thought to himself, ¡®Even if I can¡¯t be a powerful Soul Master, I still have the support of soul power. At the very least, I¡¯ll be able to be a pretty good cksmith.¡¯

    After thinking these thoughts, he swung his arms out energetically.

    Pa! A popping sound resounded in the room. Tang Wulin was astonished at the feeling in that instant when he had waved his arm through the air.

    What kind of situation was this?

    The door opened before he had the chance to try again as three adults and one child entered the room.

    ¡°Son, son, are you alright?¡± Lang Yue had already burst into tears as she rushed ahead and embraced Tang Wulin.

    The sky had darkened outside of the window. Surprisingly, it was already evening.

    Tang Wulin still remembered that he had begun fusing in the morning. It had actually taken him this long?

    Aside from Lang Yue, Tang Ziran, and Na¡¯er, there was one other person. That person was Tang Wulin¡¯s forging teacher, Mang Tian.

    Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t gone to work that day, so Mang Tian had called over with a soulmunicator. After finding out about this matter, he immediately rushed over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine mom.¡± Tang Wulin softly said.

    Lang Yue looked down towards her son and firmly said, ¡°Son, let¡¯s not try to be Soul Masters anymore, just staying as an ordinary person is fine.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Mom, I really am fine! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a true SoulMaster now. I¡¯m at rank 11. My fusion finished without a hitch. That Grass Snake spirit soul was really suitable for my martial soul. If it was a powerful spirit soul, I can¡¯t say for sure that I would have been able to fuse with it.¡±

    Lang Yue¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t help but surge forth again when she heard her son¡¯sforting words.

    Tang Ziran let out a sigh. The matter was finished; continuing the conversation would be pointless. It was impossible to reverse a spirit soul fusion. It would only upset Tang Wulin more if he was told that Tang Ziran had managed to secure the money.

    ¡°Rank 11? Bring out your martial soul and let me take a look,¡± Mang Tian said with a deep and resounding voice.

 Chapter 22 Teacher is also a Soul Master?

    <strong>Chapter 22 ¨C Teacher is also a Soul Master?</strong>

    Tang Wulin finally noticed him and hastily said, ¡°Teacher.¡±

    Mang Tian nodded. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at his mother, then his teacher, before jumping off the bed. He lifted his right hand and with just a thought, the dim room immediately lit up.

    A white ring of light slowly rose from his feet and revolved rhythmically around his body.

    This was a Soul Master¡¯s soul ring. A white soul ring represented a 10 year soul ring, the lowest type.

    Spirit souls hadn¡¯t existed ten thousand years ago when soul rings were still the most defining characteristic of a Soul Master.

    Tang Wulin opened up his hand to reveal a brilliant yellow radiance. Within it appeared the little grass snake. Immediately afterward, a slender de of blue vine-like grass as thick as a finger twirled into existence. The vine spread outwards, quickly spreading into every corner of the room.

    This was the first time he had released his martial soul since he had be a true Soul Master. The difference between not having a soul ring before and having one now was as different as ck and white. He felt as if this grass was an extension of his own consciousness. Anything it touched would be immediately transmitted back to him. In fact, he could even sense the ted mood that the little Grass Snake sent. This feeling was much clearer than during his fusion.

    Despite the fact that it was merely a 10 year soul ring, the rhythmic up and down motion of the white light still basked Tang Wulin¡¯s body with a radiant luster. This was the mor of a Soul Master. Even a single soul ring would make a Soul Master and an ordinary person as different as night and day.

    Lang Yue was stunned, Tang Ziran¡¯s eyes finally regained some determination, and Na¡¯er was once again at a loss.

    Mang Tian lifted up his arm and pulled on some Bluesilver Grass. It seemed as if these slenders vines were really weak. After all, how could a trash martial soul and a defective spirit soul fuse together to produce a good evolution?

    Mang Tian¡¯s heart was a bit dreary as looked towards Tang Wulin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Although your spirit soul isn¡¯t too good, you have still be a true Soul Master. Your soul power now has space to continue growing. The possession of soul power will prove helpful to any profession you choose. Ten thousand years ago, many Soul Masters had approved of the first soul tools because their martial souls and soul rings weren¡¯t powerful. It was with the help of soul tools that they were able to increase their own power. The same goes with mechas. As long as you have soul power, you can still be a Mecha Master even if without the aid of a powerful spirit soul. A Mecha Master with a weak martial soul but a formidable strength isn¡¯t necessarily impossible. soul power is also very useful when forging; it can sharpen your senses while also increasing your strength.¡±

    Mang Tian released the Bluesilver Grass as he said this, letting it fall onto the ground to make a crisp sound.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mang Tian revealed a look of surprise as he once again picked up the Bluesilver Grass. His brows immediately creased.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with hope again at Mang Tian¡¯s words. Even if he couldn¡¯t be a powerful Soul Master, he could still be a formidable Mecha Master.

    ¡°Brother Mang, what is it?¡± Tang Ziran noticed Mang Tian¡¯s reaction, and asked thoughtlessly.

    Mang Tian didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he grabbed some Bluesilver Grass and tried to pull it apart.

    One could only imagine the physical strength he possessed as a cksmith. However, the Bluesilver Grass only straightened out when he pulled it without any signs of it snapping. This seemingly weak existence was unexpectedly so tenacious.

    ¡°Your Bluesilver Grass is a bit abnormal.¡± Mang Tian said to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin doubtfully asked, ¡°Teacher, what part of it is abnormal?¡±

    Mang Tian answered, ¡°First of all is its weight. I didn¡¯t feel it at first, but I noticed when it fell onto the ground that the sound it made wasn¡¯t light at all. After inspecting it again, I discovered that although it is very slender, its body is actually very heavy. It¡¯s even heavier than a vine. Bluesilver Grass with only one soul ring shouldn¡¯t possess this type of attribute. Let me test it again first.¡±

    His eyes suddenly began shining as he said this when four soul rings appeared, one white, two yellow and one purple. They immediately lit up the room. As a fellow Soul Master, Tang Wulin subconsciously retreated from the aura released by Mang Tian.

    Tang Wulin was shocked into speechlessness.

    ording to how Soul Masters were ranked, 0 to 10 were Soul Schrs, ranks 11 to 20 were Soul Masters, and after every ten ranks they would be promoted to a new title. After Soul Master was Soul Grandmaster, Soul Elder, Soul Ancestor, Soul King, Soul Emperor, Soul Sage, Soul Douluo and at the very peak with nine soul rings, Title Douluos.

    His cksmithing master was unexpectedly a powerful Soul Ancestor with four soul rings!

    After the soul rings appeared, three spirit souls became visible on Mang Tian¡¯s shoulders. The first one was the smallest and weakest, a tiny rabbit. It was crawling about his body while emitting a white ring of light. The yellow spirit soul was a pair of hammers that flickered with a yellow shine. Artificial spirit soul manufacturing process could even make tool spirit souls. It would be impossible for a tool spirit soul to appear naturally.

    Thest spirit soul was purple, a brown bear that was about a meter tall with two unusually thick arms. It looked very fierce as it bared its fangs whilst jumping down upon Mang Tian¡¯s shoulders as if it was deciding who it wanted to bite.

    In addition to the three types of spirit souls released, Mang Tian¡¯s martial soul was also shown. It was actually a hammer that glowed with a dim white light nearly identical in appearance to a forging hammer. On top of the hammer were some deep brown vein lines.

    Mang Tian¡¯s martial soul was the Earth Hammer.

    After releasing his martial soul, Mang Tian appeared much more imposing as well as magnificent. His first spirit soul shined for a moment before the little white rabbit transformed into ayer of white light that covered his body.

    First soul skill, ten year soul ability, Tenacity.

    This was an ordinary soul skill that made Mang Tian¡¯s muscles more flexible and powerful.

    Mang Tian forcefully pulled on the Bluesilver Grass with the backing of his soul skill as well as his formidable soul power.

    A bizarre scene appeared in front of them all. Everyone, including Tang Wulin, expected the Bluesilver Grass to be torn apart. Unexpectedly, however, the dim body of the Bluesilver Grass began to shine under the opposing forces exerted upon it.

 Chapter 23 Variant Martial Soul

    <strong>Chapter 23 ¨C Variant Martial Soul</strong>

    It twinkled with a blue radiance as it turned translucent, revealing a faint golden light from the veins within. Even as Mang Tian continued to pull at it, it showed no desire of breaking.

    However, Tang Wulin felt his soul power throb for a moment before it abruptly decreased.

    ¡°Aiyou!¡± He cried out.

    Mang Tian looked towards him in surprise. ¡°Did you feel something?¡±

    Tang Wulin told the truth and said, ¡°It seems like my soul power has been consumed.¡±

    Mang Tian revealed aplex expression as he looked at his disciple. He no longer tried to pull apart the Bluesilver Grass. Instead, he recalled his martial soul and spirit souls, then released the grass.

    Tang Ziran anxiously asked, ¡°Brother Mang, what¡¯s the situation?¡±

    Mang Tian gave him a slight smile. ¡°It seems that the Heavens haven¡¯t abandoned this child. I¡¯m certain that his martial soul is a variant and what¡¯s more, it¡¯s a good kind of variant.¡±

    Variant? Tang Wulin was at a loss when he heard this word, as he had never learned anything about variant martial souls.

    Mang Tian answered, ¡°Under special circumstances, variations can arise in the martial soul. For example, fusing with a highlypatible or highly ipatible spirit soul or soul ring, or being stimted by an external factor, will all create the circumstances necessary for variation to ur. It¡¯s also possible for someone to be born with a variant martial soul or that their martial soul undergoes variation during awakening.¡±

    ¡°There are good and bad kinds of variations. It¡¯s possible for a powerful martial soul to be weakened by its variation. On the other hand, it¡¯s also possible for a weak martial soul to be powerful due to the variation.¡±

    His eyes contained a profoundness in them as he looked at Tang Wulin and said, ¡°Everyone knows that Bluesilver Grass is a trash martial soul, but a snake type spirit soul is nevertheless still very suitable for it. Generally speaking, it is possible for Bluesilver Grass to transform into a vine. However, with a martial soul like Bluesilver Grass, the odds of soul power appearing was simply impossibly low. However, I knew someone in the past who also had Bluesilver Grass. When he cultivated to rank 10, he too fused with a snake type spirit soul and his Bluesilver Grass became a vine even thicker than yours. Yet, it was still very weak. I didn¡¯t even need to utilize my martial soul in order to tear it apart.

    ¡°However, your Bluesilver Grass ispletely different. Even with my first soul skill, I still wasn¡¯t able to tear it apart. Common sense would dictate this to be impossible. This is also the first time that I have seen a martial soul¡¯s strength in rtion to one¡¯s soul power. That is to say, it would have been impossible for me to tear apart your Bluesilver Grass until your soul power ran out. I can¡¯t think of any other exnation other than a martial soul variation.¡±

    Tang Wulin sluggishly looked at Mang Tian. ¡°Teacher, so is this is a good thing?¡±

    Mang Tian answered, ¡°Of course this is good. However, it isn¡¯t absolutely good. It¡¯ll all depend on how well you control your martial soul. Logically, when Bluesilver Grass bes a vine, you should be able to develop towards the control system. Your soul skills should mostly be of the basic harassing vine type. In the scenario that you are able to entwine your opponent, as long as your opponent¡¯s soul power is higher than yours, he¡¯ll be able to struggle free while also exhausting your soul power. Thus, it will turn into a war of attrition. You won¡¯t have any chances of winning in that case. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad to use your Bluesilver Grass more like a whip. Moreover, who knows if there¡¯ll be another variation once you obtain your second soul ring. Due to this, I can¡¯t judge how it will turn out in the future, but at the very least, it¡¯s promising. From now on, it¡¯s no longer a trash martial soul. You can consider yourself to have profited from a disaster.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Wulin asked. He looked towards Mang Tian with an expression that revealed his reluctance to believe. It wasn¡¯t a trash martial soul anymore? Even if it¡¯s not a powerful one, at least it¡¯s no longer a trash martial soul!

    Mang Tian said with a dull voice, ¡°You saw it just now. My first soul ring is a white 10 year spirit soul, and is equally as weak. However, I was also able to obtain a 100 year spirit soul after putting in great effort. Moreover, I was even able to obtain a 1000 year spirit soul. Due to me being a cksmith, I¡¯m able to earn enough money to buy the spirit souls that I wanted. You¡¯re very talented at forging, so anything that I¡¯m able to do, you will be able to do as well.¡±

    Nothing could move someone as much as being able to sympathize with someone in a simr situation. The depression within Tang Wulin¡¯s heart had been wiped clean. He didn¡¯t have a trash martial soul anymore and he also had his teacher as a goal for the future now. This re-ignited the hope in his heart. I still have a chance at bing a powerful Soul Master!

    ¡°You didn¡¯t request a leave of absence today from work and you didn¡¯t show up, so I¡¯ll deduct one day¡¯s worth of wages from your pay.¡± Mang Tian made to leave after saying this, but Tang Wulin¡¯s excitement wasn¡¯t influenced in the least. He jumped up and gave Mang Tian a big hug.

    ¡°You¡¯re so light.¡± Mang Tian said in surprise. Yet, this child¡¯s strength...

    After Mang Tian left, the Tang family¡¯s cloud of worries and fog of cruelty had transformed into an atmosphere of joy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom, dad. I made you two worry.¡± Tang Wulin was somewhat ashamed as he said this.

    Lang Yue once again pulled her son¡¯s head into her bosom. ¡°It¡¯s us who should be apologizing. You¡¯re still so young, yet you have to bear such arge burden already.¡±

    Tang Ziran lowered his head as if to contemte some unknown matters.

    Na¡¯er¡¯s lips quivered a bit. It seemed that she wanted to say something, but wasn¡¯t able to do so in the end.

    After eating dinner, another day had passed by once again. Tang Ziran and Lang Yue slept early that night while Na¡¯er also entered thend of dreams in a simrly tired state.

    Only Tang Wulin was left awake.

    He quietly snuck out of the house, and went to the garden where he had previously made a breakthrough. After sitting down, his heart began to stir as he gazed at the bright moon in the sky.

    From joy to sorrow, he once again had hope. What he experienced this day influenced him far more than anything else in the past three years.

    With a thought, the little Grass Snake appeared in the hollow of his palm.

    ¡°Thank you little fellow. You have given me hope, yet I turned my back on you. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Tang Wulin softly said.

    The little Grass Snake seemed to have sensed something as it raised its head slightly and flicked its tongue.

    Tang Wulin smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a name alright? We¡¯re going to be partners from now on.¡± A spirit soul would apany its master for life, and would dissipate only upon its master¡¯s death.

    The little Grass Snake seemed to understand his words and gently wiggled its body in response.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Now what¡¯s a good name for you?¡±

    Right at that moment, the little Grass Snake¡¯s body suddenly began to shine. The little scale on its forehead shed a golden light.

    ¡°Yi! Is this also due to the variation?¡± He firmly believed in the words of his teacher without a single doubt. His martial soul had undergone variation and was no longer an ordinary, trashy Bluesilver Grass.

    ¡°That gold color was really pretty just now. How about you sh it one more time for me to see? Is that fine?¡± Tang Wulin giggled as he spoke.

    However, the little Grass Snake showed no reaction to his words. It couldn¡¯t fullyprehend Tang Wulin¡¯s desire with its low intelligence. This type of low level spirit soul could only offer one soul ring, and couldn¡¯t give any other type of aid.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart stirred as he said, ¡°You can turn golden, so I¡¯ll call you Goldlight. How¡¯s that? If your whole body can turn into gold in the future, then just think of how formidable you¡¯ll be!¡±

    Naturally, the little Grass Snake couldn¡¯t reject at all. Thus, its name was decided to be Goldlight. A simple name, yet brimming with beauty and freedom.

 Chapter 24 Naer Leaves

    <strong>Chapter 24 ¨C Na¡¯er Leaves</strong>

    Early in the morning, Tang Wulin awoke from his meditation and discovered himself surrounded by grass.

    It was as if he was meditating in a world of Bluesilver Grass. The feeling here was much better than the one at his home. He was unaware that this was due to the fact that his soul power had entered the realm of Soul Masters, as well as due to the variation in his martial soul. His cultivation speed was much faster now.

    Tang Wulin jumped up from thewn and shook the morning dew off of his body.

    ¡°Lin Lin! Lin Lin!¡± Lang Yue¡¯s anxious voice called out from afar.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m over here,¡± Tang Wulin said as he hastily ran out of the little garden.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Na¡¯er, Na¡¯er... She...¡± Lang Yue was panting as she ran over.

    ¡°What happened to Na¡¯er?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s heart tensed up.

    Lang Yue took a deep breath to calm herself before she anxiously said, ¡°She¡¯s gone. Na¡¯er is gone.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tang Wulin was gobsmacked and quickly followed his mother back home.

    It was true. Na¡¯er was gone. She had only left a letter on her bed.

    Mom, Dad, big brother, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Thank you for taking care of me these past few years, but I remember who I am now. My family hase to pick me up, so I have to go. I was really happy during the days I spent with you all. Extremely happy. I really didn¡¯t want to part with you all, but from the memories I¡¯ve recalled, I know that I must leave. I have many things I must do. Big brother, I will always remember how you looked when you protected me from those bad guys. I will always remember the taste of all the treats you¡¯ve bought me.

    ¨C Na¡¯er.

    Tang Wulin was dumbfounded as he stared at this letter.

    Despite adding to their burdens, Na¡¯er had brought them numerous joys ever since she¡¯d joined their household.

    Tang Wulin was so happy after getting a little sister. He always felt unusually satisfied whenever he watched Na¡¯er eat the treats he bought with his forging money, especially when she gave him a sweet smile.

    ¡°How can this be!? Na¡¯er, how could you leave like this? How could you? Even if you found your family, you can¡¯t leave like this! You can¡¯t leave...¡±Tang Wulin turned around and ran out. Lang Yue wasn¡¯t able to stop him before he rushed out of the house.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, Na¡¯er!¡± Sobbing screams resounded throughout the small town as Tang Wulin madly ran about, shouting out as he searched for Na¡¯er¡¯s silver hair and violet eyes.

    ......

    Na¡¯er tightly held onto a crude rag doll as she leaned against a wall, one tear drop after another dripping down her face.

    That was the first present Tang Wulin had bought her with his monthly wage. The rag doll had violet eyes and silver hair that Tang Wulin had dyed himself. It looked just like her.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s image unceasingly revolved in her mind.

    It was only when they were together that both of them were full of smiles. He seemed to have always been thinking of ways to bring a smile to her face.

    He was always there to protect her when someone tried to bully her. Even if he was facing a powerful bad guy, he would still be as stubborn as before.

    ¡°Big brother, big brother...¡± Na¡¯er whispered, as pearl-like teardrops fell onto the ground.

    ¡°Young Lady, we must leave now.¡±

    ......

    He scoured the whole town, searching every corner for anywhere Na¡¯er might have gone. He even ran along the coastline in search of her for a long time. In the end, Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t find a single trace of her.

    His throat had long since gone hoarse from shouting. Regardless of that, Na¡¯er was gone without a trace.

    Aside from the letter, Na¡¯er had left behind a few other things. She had left a small silver pendant ne with an iid silver gem. The gemstone was perfectly round, with a silver thread around its edges.

    Seven rays of light could be faintly distinguished as they twinkled within the gem. One look and it was easy to tell that it held considerable value.

    However, in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart, this gemstone couldn¡¯t possiblypensate for his little sister¡¯s presence.

    Tang Wulin attended school and went to the forging workshop with a muddled head.

    For the next several days, it was as if Tang Wulin had lost his soul. Every day, he would prowl the great streets and small alleys of Glorybound City untilte in the night to search for a trace of Na¡¯er.

    He made many mistakes in his forging work due to his mental state, and was firmly scolded by Mang Tian. Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but continually ask himself, ¡®Why did Na¡¯er leave? Why didn¡¯t she tell me where she went?¡¯

    His spirit didn¡¯t recover until a whole weekter.

    ..........

    Red Mountain Academy.

    ¡°Tang Wulin,¡± Lin Ximeng called out from the lectern.

    ¡°Here.¡± Tang Wulin stood up. His sadness over Na¡¯er leaving had lessened a bit after a whole week had passed.

    He went up to the lectern and epted Lin Ximeng¡¯s rmendation letter. This was the special rmendation letter from the Red Mountain Academy. As long as one was granted this letter, they would be able to register for an intermediate Soul Master academy. Every single student in the elementary academy who sessfully became Soul Masters could be rmended to continue their studies at an intermediate academy. No matter what one¡¯s martial soul was, they would meet the requirements if they possessed a soul ring.

    epting this letter also signified the conclusion of Tang Wulin¡¯s days of attending the elementary academy.

    Wan Yunchao winked at Tang Wulin from the seat beside him. ¡°We¡¯re graduating now. Let¡¯s go swap pointerster.¡±

    Tang Wulin unhappily shot a nce at him. ¡°I¡¯m busy. I have to go to workter.¡±

    Due to the mistakes he had made a few days ago, Mang Tian had added three hours to his daily working hours.

    Wan Yunchao¡¯s mouth twitched as he said, ¡°Coward. You¡¯re just afraid to lose to me.¡±

    Tang Wulin eyes shed with a furious light. ¡°I¡¯m not a coward. Fine then. I¡¯ll spar with you after school in the grove.¡±

    There was arge grove behind Red Mountain Academy. This was where students usually took their Nature Studies ss.

    It was very quiet here after school, since very few people would generallye here.

    Wan Yunchao was still as fat as before. He joyfully dragged Tang Wulin to the grove as soon as the school day ended.

    ¡°Let me tell you, Tang Wulin, you absolutely can¡¯t match up to me as an opponent!¡±

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t utter a word.

    ¡°Good, then. We¡¯ll start right here!¡± Wan Yunchao stopped walking, then impatiently released his martial soul from his hands.

    After a sh, a short de appeared in his palm. Compared to when it didn¡¯t have a soul ring, the short de seemed somewhat wider, with lit-up veined patterns on its surface.

    A white 10-year soul ring rose from the soles of his feet. Wan Yunchao silently moved the soul ring onto the short de, causing the de¡¯s tip to extend out as 15 centimeters of length were added to the upper part of the martial soul.

 Chapter 25 Thousand Refinements

    <strong>Chapter 25 ¨C Thousand Refinements</strong>

    ¡°Did you see it? My first soul skill is Knife Tip. I even spent an extra 10,000 Federal Coins to invite a Spirit Master over to help me pick this spirit soul! Since this spirit soul is also a knife, it directlyplements my martial soul! My Knife Tip will conquer all!¡±

    Tang Wulin furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Why are you so full of nonsense.¡±

    Wan Yunchao red at him, ¡°At this point in time you¡¯re still saying I¡¯m full of crap? Since I¡¯m worried I¡¯d hurt you, just hurry up and admit defeat. I¡¯ll let you off this time. If you don¡¯t, my Knife Tip will not spare you any mercy.¡± As Wan Yunchao said this, he flicked his wrist and a knife tip shot out towards a sapling¡¯s trunk. It was as wide as a bowl, but was still instantly cut down.

    Tang Wulin stared at him disdainfully, ¡°nts are also living creatures, why did you cut that sapling for no reason?¡±

    Wan Yunchao was going to open his mouth and reply when he saw that simrly, a white ring had materialized around Tang Wulin¡¯s legs. Vine after vine of Bluesilver Grass grew simultaneously from the palm of his hand.

    Those slender vines of Bluesilver Grass however, did not rush directly at Wan Yunchao. Their ends were instead suspended mid air around Tang Wulin. Momentster, ear piercing screams could be heard echoing out from the small forest.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    ¡°Aiyou! It hurts! Tang Wulin, you are shameless! If you have the ability to do so,e closer and fight me!¡±

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    ¡°Aiyou! Aiyou! I surrender! Can I please surrender? How could you even use your Bluesilver Grass in such a fashion?¡±

    When the two individuals left the forest, out of the two it was Wan Yunchao who looked the most pathetic. His entire body was riddled with numeroussh marks.

    Tang Wulin was still incapable of fully controlling his Bluesilver Grass. He had spent all those days searching for Na¡¯er, to the point where he had even neglected part of his meditation. This did not influence the whipping aspect of his control however, when he used it to attack Wan Yunchao.

    Both of them were still kids, thus they did not know any battle techniques. That inch thick Bluesilver Grass proved how tenacious it was. Since Wan Yunchao¡¯s short knife and Knife Tip could not attack from a distance and he had no knowledge of any other battle techniques, the result was obvious.

    ¡°Why? Why did it turn out like this? With a soul skill, I should have been able to beat you!¡± Wan Yunchao shouted indignantly at Tang Wulin who was currently supporting him.

    Tang Wulin replied angrily, ¡°Teacher Lin had already said it before; your martial soul is well suited for melee battles. Thus it is well suited for the path of the agility attack system. However, you¡¯re so fat. How could you possibly be agile?¡±

    Wan Yunchao had an unconvinced expression on his face as he asked, ¡°Then why was it that when my Knife Tip attempted to hack your Bluesilver Grass apart, it was unable to do so?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Well this is my Bluesilver Grass¡¯s specialty; so long as my soul power is not depleted, you cannot hack it apart.¡±

    Wan Yunchao looked up to the skies and bellowed, ¡°I WILL LOSE WEIGHT! I WILL BECOME AN AGILITY ATTACKER!¡±

    ¡°What are you going to eat tonight?¡±

    ¡°I think..... it should be pork shoulder¡±

    After sending the lightly injured Wan Yunchao back home, Tang Wulin rushed over to Mang Tian¡¯s workshop.

    What surprised him was that Mang Tian was already waiting for him inside.

    ¡°Teacher.¡± Tang Wulin respectfully addressed Mang Tian. Ever since he knew that his teacher was a 40thranked Soul Ancestor expert, he had even greater respect for him.

    Mang Tian nodded his head and asked, ¡°So have you graduated?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Yes. I have graduated.¡±

    Mang Tian then asked, ¡°Will you have to go to the Intermediate Soul Academy in Eastsea City?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I was nning to tell you. Once I go to Eastsea City to study, I will not be able to continue learning how to forge from you.¡± Tang Wulin replied.

    Mang Tian gave an unenthusiastic reply, ¡°Just because I like this ce for its peacefulness does not mean I won¡¯t leave this ce. The truth is, all of the work that is requestedes from Eastsea City. Your cksmithing education cannot deteriorate. I also have a workshop at Eastsea City and I will give you your own cksmithing workshop. Every so often, I¡¯ll visit you and give you some instruction.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart felt a surge of warmth, ¡°Teacher, you...¡±

    Mang Tian¡¯s fiery gaze red at him. ¡°Eastsea City is a trulyrge city. It is not like here. Before you go, you have to firstplete my test. If not, you have no qualifications to continue learning the cksmithing craft from me there!¡±

    ¡°A test?¡± Tang Wulin stared nkly at him. ¡°Teacher, what test?¡±

    A ray of light gleamed in Mang Tian¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Thousand Refinements!¡±

    Tang Wulin asked in surprise, ¡°Teacher, you are finally going to teach me the Thousand Refinements?¡±

    Mang Tian nodded his head. ¡°You have fused with a spirit soul and your strength has risen sufficiently. You should be able to withstand the Thousand Refinements. Finishing one execution of the Thousand Refinements will count as you passing my test.¡±

    As he said those words, Mang Tian felt a peculiar feeling within his heart. He could still clearly remember that when he had just started practicing the Thousand Refinements, he was already 15 years old and his soul power had surpassed the 20th rank. In addition, his martial soul was the Earth Hammer and was the one that possessed absolute physical strength. Bypleting the Thousand Refinements at 15 years old, he was already been seen as a talent in the cksmithing world.

    Unfortunately...

    ¡°Teacher, can we begin?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s excited voice brought Mang Tian out of his reminiscence.

    ¡°Hold on a moment, I have to first gauge your strength. These few days you have failed many of your assignments. Firstly, you were not focused on your work. Secondly, it seems as though problems have arisen with regards to your ability to control your strength.¡± Mang Tian had been silently observing his disciple and thus had determined the root of his disciple¡¯s problems.

    Indeed, it was not only Mang Tian, but also Tang Wulin who realized that problems seemed to have arisen with regards to his physical strength.

    That day, after he fused with the spirit soul, he had tried to apply force through his arm and that had resulted in a resounding crack as his movements split the air apart. His strength had indeed grown immensely.

    In the end, since he had been constantly out in search for Na¡¯er, along with the fact that he was still extremely depressed due to her departure, he had not paid any attention to the situation of his body. It was only when Mang Tian reminded him of it that he remembered that there was such a problem that urred prior to everything that had happened!

    Thus for thest few days, as he had attempted to forge his assigned tasks, he had failed several times due to his strength being too forceful.

    Mang Tian brought Tang Wulin to his own workshop. His workshop was a lot messier than Tang Wulin¡¯s workspace. In arge pile of randomly strewn tools, Mang Tian managed to find the tool that was specially designed to gauge one¡¯s physical strength.

    Strength Testing Tool

    While it was a simple act to manufacture such a tool, it still required one to be meticulous in order to ensure that it would be able to urately gauge a person¡¯s strength. This strength testing tool was built using two parts. The lower portion was a t square base, while the upper portion consists of a round cylindrical pir. Behind it lies a two meter tall metal pir, whereas inside the pir was a long thin tube filled with mercury.

    When the cksmith wishes to test his strength, all he has to do was strike the metal pir, at that point, the mercury would rise ording to the force of the strike and thus gauge the strength.

    One would have to use a cksmithing hammer weighing 50kg for the test; the strength testing tool would automatically deduct the excess force acquired from the hammer¡¯s weight.

    Ever since Tang Wulin arrived at Mang Tian¡¯s workshop, he was required to test his strength each year.

    The first time he tested his strength, he could produce a force of 70kg. At that point in time he was only 7 years old. When he was 8 years old, this had increased to a force of 100kg! Although being able to produce this force wasrgely in part to him constantly swinging the hammer as part of his work, it must still be said that producing such strength was extremely shocking.

    He had yet to test his strength at 9 years old, thus, today was the perfect day to do it.

    ¡°First start the test with your left hand.¡± Mang Tian passed him the cksmithing hammer required for strength testing.

 Chapter 26 Five Hundred Kilograms of Strength

    <strong>Chapter 26 ¨C Five Hundred Kilograms of Strength</strong>

    The cksmith¡¯s strength test was split into the left and right arms. Tang Wulin had surprised Mang Tian the first time he had taken the test, as his left and right arms were exceedingly bnced in strength. His right arm had only been a bit stronger than his left.

    Tang Wulin gripped the forging hammer in his left hand. The spiral pattern on its handle dug into his tender hand and tough calluses. His grip became exceptionally firm.

    He took a deep breath and turned his body around halfway. Then his arms suddenly swung the forging hammer with the condensed power of his whole body. At that moment when he fully exerted his strength, he felt a surge of warmth flowing from his tailbone. In a sh, this warmth spread up throughout his vertebrae. The hammer let out an ear-piercing whistle as he swung it, ruthlessly smashing the te.

    Bang~~~

    The mercury inside of the pir shot up in a sh. A clear sound rang out in Tang Wulin and Mang Tian¡¯s ears, giving them a brief moment of tinnitus.

    Mang Tian kneaded his eyes, as if to confirm that what he saw before him was the truth. At this time, the screen revealed a number.

    An electronic voice coldly stated, ¡°Striking power, 483 kilograms.¡± Tang Wulin and Mang Tian could only stand there foolishly in shock.

    When he took the test the year before, Tang Wulin was already able to shock Mang Tian when his right arm exerted 200 kilograms of force. But now, this number already exceeded the fully grown Brother Long¡¯s!

    In but a short year, his strength had shockingly increased dramatically again. Moreover, this was just his left arm... A nine-year-old child was actually able to exert nearly 500 kilograms of force with a single arm! This truly had to be innate divine strength!

    Mang Tian did his best to restrain his emotions as he said, ¡°Right arm.¡±

    Tang Wulin switched the hammer over to his right hand and once again took a deep breath. A sh of golden light appeared within the deepest depths of his eyes. He twisted his body again, then swung his arm. Once more, a warm feeling began flowing into him from his vertebrae. This time, the hammer howled through the air with an even greater ear-piercing ferocity, causing a series of explosions to sound in the air.

    Bang~~~

    The whole room trembled slightly under its power. This time, Mang Tian had to cover his ears to protect himself from the ringing. The room continued to tremble from the impact.

    ¡°Striking power, 543 kilograms.¡± 543 kilograms? He had broken through 500 kilograms!?

    Mang Tian was once again at a loss. Although he had already guessed the boy¡¯s strength increased by no small amount, he definitely hadn¡¯t expected it to have increased by such an extent.

    At nine years old, his two arms had abined strength of over a thousand kilograms. His existence could already be considered to that of a little monster¡¯s. Although this was merely explosive power, this was still the strength that could be used when forging. Even with the machine¡¯s automatic deduction of the hammer¡¯s weight, his arms could still reach a strength of about five hundred kilograms. Even power system Soul Grandmasters wouldn¡¯t necessarily possess such strength! It wasn¡¯t until the Soul Elder ranks that this type of strength could be seen.

    He had this kind of innate divine strength, but why was his martial soul Bluesilver Grass!? It should have been a power type martial soul. If his martial soul had been a hammer, then he truly would have been a genius.

    Tang Wulin was also shocked by his own strength. Even if he didn¡¯t understand the significance of 500 kilograms of strength, he still clearly understood how terrifying this type of strength was for someone who only had one soul ring. Few couldpare with his strength even if they used a soul skill.

    ¡°Teacher, c-can I really learn the Thousand Refinements?¡± He asked tentatively.

    Mang Tian woke up from his daze and nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your strength to actually reach such a level. Let¡¯s go to your forging room.¡±

    After returning to Tang Wulin¡¯s forging room, Mang Tian took out a chunk of silver-white metal. ¡°I¡¯ve already taught you what types of metals can undergo the Thousand Refinements. This here is a piece of Heavy Silver. Its ductility is superb and it possesses excellent soul power transferring properties. Only the Thousand Refinements can bring out the full potential of this grade of metal. Take it and use it to attempt your first Thousand Refinements.¡±

    ¡°The so-called Thousand Refinements isn¡¯t as simple as just pounding the metal a thousand times. Rather, the metal¡¯s impurities must be dispelled under continuous forgings, thus increasing its density. Also, the most important effect of the Thousand Refinements is refining. It can only be called Thousand Refinements if the metal is refined and improved.¡±

    ¡°For example, there¡¯s the tungsten steel in the Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammer you¡¯re using. It was already very strong, but after undergoing Thousand Refinements, its size has been reduced by a third while its strength has doubled! Another effect is that its weight has increased by thirty percent. Compared to another piece of tungsten, only a qualitative change could increase its weight as well as its exceedingly tremendous strength.

    ¡°The tungsten steel¡¯s refinement is among the simplest of refinements. Exceptionally good Thousand Refinements can give rise to even more unusual effects. The better the effect of its refinement, the higher the value of the Thousand Refined metal. After reaching the level of the Thousand Refinements, you must first have the metal undergo the Thousand Refinements before you use other techniques to shape it. As a result, the value of anything made with Thousand Refined metal is a hundred times higher than those made of Hundred Forged metal. Only after you¡¯ve attained the skill of utilizing the Thousand Refinements can you then be considered a true cksmith.¡±

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know that for ny percent of cksmiths, the level Mang Tian spoke of was an unattainable dream.

    Thousand Refinements required more than just strength; what truly mattered wasprehension. Especially in regards to the feelings of the metal.

    Tang Wulin had studied hard for three years. Only now, coupled with his innate divine strength, did he finally have the qualifications to attempt the Thousand Refinements.

    ¡°Teacher, what techniques are needed when performing the Thousand Refinements?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Mang Tian shook his head. ¡°There aren¡¯t any techniques that I can teach you. The only thing I can tell you is that when you are forging, you must treat the metal as if it were a living organism. You must think of a way tomunicate with the metal while you are forging it. Only with perfectmunication will you be able to attain its approval. Find its secrets, its veins. Thousand Refinements is also called Thought Forging. Every single cksmith¡¯s style of doing the Thousand Refinements is different. They all have their own distinct characteristics. Use your heart to forge. Go and try toprehend my words.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    He had originally thought that Mang Tian would at least give him a demonstration, but it seems that his teacher hadpletely different ideas. Rather, he left Tang Wulin to learn it on his own.

    After opening up the forging table, he ced the Heavy Silver within the forging table¡¯s furnace and began heating it.

    This piece of Heavy Silver was about 30 centimetres squared. It twinkled a soft silver light. When it entered the forging furnace, Tang Wulin began to recall the introduction to the properties of Heavy Silver that Mang Tian had given him before.

    Heavy Silver was an umon metal that could only be found on the seafloor at depths surpassing one kilometer. It was extraordinarily hard and possessed amazing ductility under high temperatures, it was also an excellent conductor of soul power. In fact, it was so good that it could amplify soul power and give it a five to ten percent boost.

    Whether it is used for industrial purposes or for manufacturing mechas, it was still an excellent metal that was hard toe by.

    Still, Heavy Silver was not without its own ws. It was simply too dense, bestowing upon it an extraordinary weight. For instance, this piece of Heavy Silver that was less than a third of a meter long was over 200 kilograms in weight. In fact, it likely neared 300 kilograms!

    As a result, even if Heavy Silver was produced in excess, it would still be impossible to use it inrge-scale mecha manufacturing. Its weight also restricted its applications in mecha manufacturing. It was much more prevalent inrge, solid state soul devices.

    Heavy Silver was rarely found in cities that were located further ind. It was instead much moremon in seaside towns and acted as an important source of ie for these seaside towns.

    His teacher had given him a chunk of Heavy Silver. Upon inspection, it appeared extraordinarily perfect. Its color was very even, signifying that it had already been purified before. Lastly, it felt heavier than usual.

    The Heavy Silver was hard, but it was still softened under the zing heat of the furnace, bing far more ductile. Only when Heavy Silver was in this state would it be suitable for forging.

 Chapter 27 Concentration of Forging

    <strong>Chapter 27 ¨C Concentration of Forging</strong>

    Tang Wulin picked up his Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers as he had recalled his knowledge about Heavy Silver.

    The cold handles of his Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers¡¯ invigorated him. At this moment, his depressed self disappeared. There was only two words in his mind: Thousand Refinements.

    If you look closely, you would find that the Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers¡¯ body had turned ck. On the hammer one, could vaguely see a petal pattern that was unique to the Thousand Forgings.

    After heating the Heavy Silver in the forging furnace for half an hour, it finally reached a suitable temperature for forging.

    Tang Wulin took out the Heavy Silver. He then gripped his Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers and focused his vision. Raising the hammer in his right hand, he lightly tapped the Heavy Silver, producing a ¡°ding¡± sound.

    This test was called the testing hammer. Before cksmiths began their work, they would do this to test the forging metal¡¯s toughness.

    Mang Tian nodded when he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s look ofplete focus. This child¡¯s perception was exceptionally high, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able toy down such an excellent foundation in three short years. He had a steady temperament while also being extremely clever. It was only fitting for Mang Tian to pass on his legacy to this child.

    The Thousand Refinements he faced at the moment was undoubtedly a very important test for him. As Mang Tian stood at the back and observed Tang Wulin, he was convinced that Tang Wulin had the ability to pass this test. Above all else, his body wasn¡¯tcking in anything that could causeplications after Wulin¡¯s recent growth in strength.

    He was only nine years old this year. If he was actually able toplete this Thousand Refinements, then Mang Tian feared that Tang Wulin would have broken a record. The cksmith¡¯s Association current record holder for Thousand Refinements was held by a Saint Craftsman level cksmith at 13 years, 3 months and and 2 days!

    Naturally, Tang Wulin was unaware of Mang Tian¡¯s thoughts. He was currently concentrating all of his attention and spirit on the Heavy Silver in front of him.

    He raised the hammer in his left hand then smashed it down on the edge of the Heavy Silver. Dang! Even as the entire chunk of Heavy Silver throbbed, the hammer in his right hand was already descending at lightning speed, pounding at the silver once again.

    Although he hadn¡¯t reached the realm of Thousand Refinements, he had already produced many Hundred Refined metalponents before. Regardless of how the Thousand Refinements were, it had to start with a Hundred Refined metal! During the process of Hundred Refinements, he woulde to understand its characteristics.

    Tang Wulin wouldn¡¯t usually forge with such an umon and high grade metal. This was his first time forging with Heavy Silver, so he had to understand its characteristics first.

    The pair of hammers moved in harmony, continuously pounding the Heavy Silver. He wasn¡¯t even using his full power, merely thirty to forty percent of his full power.

    Sparks flew off in all directions in shes. A rich tempo of pounding filled the room as it created a lively song of forging,

    Soon after, the Hundred Refinements had beenpleted. Simr to Thousand Refinements, Hundred Refinements wasn¡¯t as simple as pounding the metal a hundred times. Rather, the impurities within the metal had to be gotten rid of while preserving the integrity of the metal and increasing its density.

    After the Hundred Refinements, Tang Wulin understood the valiance of the Heavy Silver. First of all, Heavy Silver¡¯s hardness surpassed all the metals he had previously forged. Furthermore, it was exceptionally flexible. When struck, it would only vibrate for a moment, as if it were resisting Tang Wulin¡¯s strength.

    Fortunately, Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t used his full strength to strike it, so he still had plenty of energy to control the casting hammer.

    When faced with the Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers that weighed 40 kilograms, ordinary metals weighing 80 kilograms would have a cavity struck into them with only one strike. However, the Heavy Silver was only slightly deformed after one strike, even after being heated to a suitable forging temperature. This kind of umon and strong metal wouldn¡¯t be Thousand Refined easily.

    During these three years of tempering himself with forging, Tang Wulin had learned the value of patience long ago. He didn¡¯t feel even a trace of anxiousness. For such an umon metal, even if he couldn¡¯t finish the Thousand Refinements, he would at least purify it with the Hundred Refinements.

    He treated it like his most precious treasure. His pounding force didn¡¯t increase at all, rather, he restrained his strength a bit. Through his unceasing pounding, he hade to understand the Heavy Silver¡¯s veins and characteristics. Little by little, he purified itpletely.

    Although Mang Tian was just as serious as any other day, he gradually began to reveal a smile. This child truly was clever. He hadn¡¯t given Tang Wulin any tips at all, yet he was able to find his own rhythm.

    This chunk of umon metal should be treated like one¡¯s most beloved woman. One had to cherish it during the forging process rather than blindly pounding it. Although it seemed valiant on the outside, its inner viens would be met with destruction, causing all of its other characteristics to suffer too.

    Although pounding it with a weaker strength would take much longer, it was undoubtedly the most dependable method, especially with an unfamiliar chunk of metal. Through a long process of forging it, he can also familiarize himself and feels its internal structure changing.

    Tang Wulin became more and more concentrated in his forging as time went on until finally, he entered a fantastic state. To him, the only thing that existed was the Heavy Silver in front of him. His soul power enhanced his strength, thus increasing his stamina and focus even more.

    In fact, after undergoing such pain and suffering, his spiritual power had definitely grown by a degree.

    Soul power below the realm of Spirit Connection didn¡¯t seem useful at all, however, its effects were actually present everywhere. It could improve one¡¯s perception as well as support one¡¯s persistence.

    Tang Wulin was even more focused on his forging under the effects of his increased spiritual power. His three years of forging hadn¡¯t definitely contributed to his spiritual power being assessed at level 38 by the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s spiritual power machine.

    An hourter, the Heavy Silver didn¡¯t seem to have changed much, it was only slightly deformed.

    Two hourster, the Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers began pounding the metal even more intensively.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat. After his unceasing forging, his body was already exhausted, but his spirit was still extremely stimted. Two hourster yielded little results. In fact, the state of the Heavy Silver wasn¡¯t too far off from when it was only Hundred Refined. However, he had managed to graduallymunicate with this chunk of Heavy Silver in these two hours.

    If someone looked closely at the surface of the Heavy Silver, they would find that each corner had a small circr depression. Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know how many times he struck each of the corners with the Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammer.

    Every time it was struck, its whole body would vibrate, giving Tang Wulin more insight into its characteristics.

    Dang! This strike was clearly louder than the previous ones, raising the eyebrows of the nearby Mang Tian.

    Tang Wulin finally started to use more strength! Afterwards, loud hammering noises resounded one after another.

    After two hours of careful forging, he had already understood the character of this metal. Now it was time to truly begin forging it.

    His whole body trembled each time he hammered the metal. Starting from his calves, his power then travelled to his waist, before moving onto his back, then arms, until finally, it descended down towards the Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers. The power of each strike already exceeded 300 kilograms!

    The buttons for controlling the furnace¡¯s mes were underneath. With a light tap of his left foot, the furnace fire reached its maximum intensity. The orange mes that were sputtering out of the furnace¡¯s venttion holes had already heated the Heavy Silver into a bright red color.

 Chapter 28 Thousand Refined Heavy Silver

    <strong>Chapter 28 ¨C Thousand Refined Heavy Silver</strong>

    The higher the temperature, the more ductile the Heavy Silver became.

    Two hours of patient forging passed. The metal suddenly erupted, but Tang Wulin continued his relentless forging. With each powerful strike, the Heavy Silver gave off sparks as it began to deform.

    Whenever his arms began to ache, another wave of heat would circte out from his vertebrate. It dissolved all of his aches the moment it flowed into the hundred bones of his four limbs. Tang Wulin also automatically transferred soul power into his arms in order to maintain his strength.

    Gradually, the chunk of Heavy Silver grew smaller and smaller as it became progressively more pure.

    It must be said that Heavy Silver¡¯s strength was that it already had very high and incredibly dense characteristics. If one wanted to purify and shrink it, it would be exceedingly difficult, especially if one wanted to avoid destroying its veins.

    As Tang Wulin¡¯s hands purified the metal, however, this chunk of Heavy Silver¡¯s value would increase by at least two or three-fold.

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t even aware of how many times he had struck the chunk of metal. Gradually, the sounds of pounding died down. In front of him was a chunk of Heavy SIlver that was releasing a faintly discernable radiance. Everytime he struck, it appeared as if it would breathe in unison with him. Tang Wulin¡¯s vertebrae was already scorching hot and, hidden under his clothes, a dim golden-veined pattern appeared.

    Off to the side, Mang Tian¡¯s attention waspletely focused upon the chunk of Heavy Silver and he hadn¡¯t noticed the change in his disciple¡¯s body at all.

    A golden spark appeared within the deepest depths of Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as his hammer became one with his body. With every strike, the Heavy Silver would sing out aforting note.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shone brighter and brighter as his hammering also sped up. All of his strength was condensed into the pair of Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers he held in his hands.

    The Heavy Silver was beginning to reveal its purest state. It shrunk more and more. Shrinking by five percent, ten percent, fifteen percent. After reaching this degree of shrinking, its density had also reached its limit. It couldn¡¯t possibly shrink inwards anymore. Tang Wulin still continued to hammer it. With every strike, the Heavy Silver¡¯s vein lines would improve a little. Its vein lines were bing more and more fair.

    The light of the forging mes had long since illuminated the cksmiths within the room, turning them into a deep red. Tang Wulin¡¯s clothes were soaked in sweat. Even Mang Tian, who was watching from the sidelines, had his forehead covered with sweat.

    Thousand Refinings. This was the feeling of the Thousand Refinings.

    As a Grandmaster cksmith, Mang Tian had an outstandingly acute perception and knew that Tang Wulin and the Heavy Silver hade to an agreement.

    This was a type of indescribable feeling that one could only understand afterpleting the Thousand Refinements.

    Mang Tian had originally wanted Tang Wulin to just gain an understanding of Heavy Silver, and then he could finish his first Thousand Refinements any time before he went off to attend the intermediate academy. He absolutely didn¡¯t expect that Tang Wulin would be able to begin his Thousand Refinements the very first day he touched the Heavy Silver. Moreover, he had already entered this special state.

    This could be attributed to not just Tang Wulin¡¯s strength, but also his perception! A child like this was definitely destined to be a great master!

    Throughout his life, Mang Tian¡¯s greatest regret was his inability to be a Saint Craftsman level cksmith. As he watched Tang Wulin however, he could see the boy fulfil his dreams in his ce.

    Three hours had passed. Tang Wulin had never forged continuously for such a long period of time, especially with such intensity.

    Soon, three and a half hours went by and it was four hours!

    Unaware of what was happening, Tang Ziran stood outside of the forging room¡¯s doorway and waited. His son hadn¡¯t returned after so long, so he hade looking for him, just in time to see his son dripping with sweat.

    That fantastic tempo was like a symphony of hammering yed under the focused gaze of his son.

    This was the first time he had seen his son forging. Clearly, this was a higher level of forging than he had expected! Tang Wulin was only nine years old too! In these three short years, he had unexpectedly already reached such a level in forging. Tang Ziran had met his fair share of master cksmiths before, and now he could discern the aura of a master cksmithing from Tang Wulin!

    Tang Ziran didn¡¯t dare disturb him. Tang Wulin was clearly focused on his forging and gave it his heart and soul. Furthermore, Mang Tian was still observing from the side, clearly indicating that Tang Wulin was making a breakthrough in his forging right now.

    Four and a half hourster, Tang Wulin¡¯s expression had turned pale. The golden pattern on Tang Wulin¡¯s body had even disappeared long before Tang Ziran¡¯s arrival.

    The swollen ache that he felt in his first year of forging emerged once more at this time. His arms began feeling heavier and heavier. Evidently, he was overdrafting his strength, but still he didn¡¯t stop. He persistently continued using the majority of his strength, each strike having an equal amount of power as the one before. His body was being supported through sheer willpower as he continued on forging.

    ¡®Almost done. I¡¯m almost done. I can¡¯t stop now. Not now. I¡¯ll have wastes all of my efforts if I stop now.¡¯

    Due to a sort of profound connection between him and that piece of Heavy Silver, Tang Wulin was able to grit his teeth and bear the pain as he continued forging.

    Mang Tian subconsciously clenched his fists as he watched worriedly. In fact, he was even more anxious than Tang Wulin!

    If this child was able to seed on his first attempt at the Thousand Refinements, then without a doubt, he would gain a lot of confidence. With that confidence, it would greatly benefit in any attempts at the Thousand Refinings he does in the future. His sess rate would be much higher than other cksmiths!

    However, would he be able to hold on until the end? It had nearly been five hours now. Even for Mang Tian, he would have to spare no effort and use his soul power in order to continuously forge for five hours straight.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang... The Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers continued hammering the metal as it baked in the fires of the furnace and stayed a bright red. If the hammers hadn¡¯t been Thousand Refined already, then they likely would have broken down long ago.

    Suddenly, that chunk of Heavy Silver trembled a bit under Tang Wulin¡¯s hammer blow and released a silver radiance, basking the whole room in a silver light.

    Tang Wulin lifted that hammer and then heavily smashed downwards with both hammers at once. In response, the silver light grew even more wild.

    Fast as lightning, Mang Tian reached Tang Wulin¡¯s side. A knife had suddenly appeared in his hands as his quickly shed the tired boy¡¯s wrist.

    Once the blood sprinkled out, itnded on top of the twinkling Heavy Silver.

    Tang Ziran cried out in rm but in the next moment, Mang Tian already covered up the wound on Tang Wulin¡¯s wrist. He was intensely staring at the twinkling chunk of Heavy Silver as he simultaneously closed the furnace.

    The blood drops on the Heavy Silver made a series of ¡®chi chi¡¯ sounds as they evaporated into smoke. The fires were extinguished, revealing the metal.

    The chunk of Heavy Silver was now a whole circle smaller than it was before. Its fiery red color quickly faded away and along with it, the twinkling silver light also dimmed.

    Before it had been forged, its dazzling silver color was already worn away and looked closer to a humble gray. There had been an additionalyer of detailed lines on its exterior, just like the great waves of the sea. These veined patterns seemed as if they were carved on its body, yet it actually felt exceedingly smooth.

    The grey Heavy Silver had given off a profound feeling. It truly had fantastic qualities.

    It was the same for the Thousand Refinements version. Different metals would have varying difficulties for being Thousand Refined. If the difficulty of forging his Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers was said to be a level of one, then the difficulty of the Heavy Silver could said to be level five, maybe even level eight!

    When Mang Tian had Tang Wulin try the Thousand Refinements with this chunk of Heavy Silver, he had never expected Tang Wulin to actually seed. Rather, he wanted to use this sturdy metal to temper Tang Wulin and let him gain a feeling for the Thousand Refinings.

    However, five hourster, a whole five hours, he had seeded!

    That Heavy Silver had been Thousand Refined!

 Chapter 29 Understanding Refinement

    <strong>Chapter 29 ¨C Understanding Refinement</strong>

    Tang Wulin sat down on the floor as he was ovee by a surging wave of weakness. Mang Tian expertly removed a bandage from his pocket and pasted it onto his apprentice¡¯s wrist, covering the previous wound.

    Mang Tian, a master cksmith, had a strange look on his face. His mouth was still slightly ajar at the sight of what had just happened.

    A genius was still a genius at the end of the day. Even if Tang Wulin didn¡¯t have a hammer as his martial soul, this fact remains unchanged. His ability toprehend more than makes up for this deficiency.

    The Thousand Refinements. Even amongst most cksmiths, it was a challenge that could not be aplished. Yet, it was actually done at the hands of this 9 year old child! This was an unbelievable act.

    Tang Ziran had already rushed in to hold his son up.

    Mang Tian had been quietly mulling over his thoughts for quite some time before he spoke. ¡°Genius, this is a genius at work. Wulin, you must always remember the feeling you had today. To you, this is just the beginning... This is just the first of the shocks you will bring to the cksmithing world!¡±

    Unfortunately, the five hours of forging had led him to beingpletely spent and Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t heard the words his teacher spoke. He had already dozed off in the arms of his father.

    ***

    When he next awoke, Tang Wulin was on his bed.

    The sky was bright and the sun¡¯s rays pierced through the window sill and into the room. It shone on the bed Na¡¯er used to sleep on.

    Although Na¡¯er had already left, Tang Wulin had never allowed his parents to remove her bed. Deep down, he had always felt that Na¡¯er woulde back one day.

    Although his wrists no longer caused him pain, his body still felt weak. His body felt warm, thus hezed about on his bed. He felt an odd sense offort.

    A faint smile broke out on his face. The Thousand Refinements, it should have beenpleted!

    So this was how it felt like to experience the Thousand Refinements.

    Even when he lost consciousness, he could still clearly remember the feeling. At that point during the final stages of the forging, every hammer stroke resonated with the Heavy Silver. There was an extremely profound feeling. To him, the Heavy Silver felt as though it were alive. As Tang Wulin took a breath, so too did the Heavy Silver. Every stroke of the hammer was like a massage for the Heavy Silver and it called out with feelings of relief.

    When this feeling reached a peak, the Heavy Silver transformed. Its physical changes had umted to a point where it had be fundamentally engraved into the metal.

    Even if he didn¡¯t know what happened afterwards, he was still confident that he had seeded.

    ¡®I am not a piece of trash, at least not when ites to cksmithing. Even as a Soul Master, my Bluesilver Grass is no ordinary Bluesilver Grass.

    ¡®Na¡¯er, if you were still around, how great would this have been. You would definitely be happy for me! Brother will get stronger and will protect you, I will never let anyone harm you.

    ¡®Na¡¯er, pleasee back soon, if not, tell me where you are! Why did you not exin yourself clearly before you left? I really miss you.¡¯

    Na¡¯er¡¯s sweet smile was etched into his mind. Her voice was like that of a skrk. When she called out for her brother, that pleasantness left him greatly satisfied.

    ¡®I will definitely find you in the future. I promise you.¡¯

    Gradually, the warmth from his body had led him back to dreand and he fell into a deep sleep.

    ***

    When he next awoke, it was due to his hunger. The sky had already turned dark. Considering that he had slept sincest night, this meant he had slept for an entire day!

    ¡°Mom, dad!¡± Tang Wulin shouted as he got up. His exhaustion had already dissipated but his stomach was still empty. He felt so hungry that he could eat an entire cow!

    ¡°Son, you¡¯re awake!¡± The door opened as Lang Yue rushed in.

    Tang Wulin said with a hint of pride, ¡°Mother, I can already execute the Thousand Refinements!¡±

    Lang Yue¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. To her this was not important, what was important was her son¡¯s well being!

    ¡°Good boy, is your body ufortable in any way?¡± Lang Yue asked gently.

    Tang Wulin shook his head, ¡°Nope! I¡¯m just hungry. Mom, since I¡¯m hungry, is there anything to eat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Mom bought a fat chicken for you and boiled chicken soup with it. Its waiting for you to drink. Your teacher said that you overexerted yourself and after waking up, you would need some nutritious and digestible food.¡±

    ***

    15 Minutes Later.

    Lang Yue and Tang Ziran stared speechlessly as their son gorged himself. To their son, what was a nutritious and digestible dish? So long as it could be eaten, it could be digested!

    An entire fat chicken, along with a pot of chicken soup, 5 buns, and 2 tes of vegetables had already been consumed by this 9 year old child and stuffed into his stomach. In addition, he looked as though he still hadn¡¯t had enough. He was still eating his sixth bun.

    ¡°Go and cook a few more dishes for our son,¡± Tang Ziran said as he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Looking at his son eating with such gusto, even he felt like eating.

    Lang Yue hurriedly stood up.

    Tang Wulin really could eat, especially after spending such arge amount of energy. He spent almost an entire hour gorging before finally letting out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Son, you didn¡¯t hold anything back, right?¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for Tang Ziran stopping her, Lang Yue would have stopped letting Tang Wulin eat his fill. That capacity for food had already long surpassed a normal individual.

    Tang Wulin had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Mom¡¯s cooking is still the best. I ate till I was content.¡±

    Tang Ziran carefully inspected his son¡¯s wrist, his eyes shining with a strange light. The ce where Mang Tian had cut open Wulin¡¯s wrist just the day before had truly already healed. There was only a faint red line left in its ce.

    At this point, Tang Wulin remembered and asked, ¡°Father, was I sessful in yesterday¡¯s Thousand Refinements?¡±

    Tang Ziran smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course! You were sessful, very sessful! Your teacher could not stop praising you and said that when you awoke, you should quickly go and find him.¡±

    Tang Wulin jumped off his chair and said, ¡°Then I will be on my way!¡±

    Lang Yue frowned. ¡°It¡¯s sote already, why don¡¯t you go tomorrow?¡±

    Tang Ziran also stood up and said, ¡°He just awoke, an hour and a halfter and he will still not be asleep. Since it still isn¡¯t toote, I will bring him and we¡¯ll be back after that.¡±

    Lang Yue gave him a nce, then threatened, ¡°If anything happens to my son, I tell you, you will be sleeping in the living room.¡±

    Tang Ziran sheepishly touched his nose. ¡°Well, he¡¯s my son as well.¡±

    The father and son duo left the house and made their way towards Mang Tian¡¯s workshop.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here!¡± Tang Wulin shouted once he entered the doorway. He eagerly anticipated what his first Thousand Refinings work had produced and what it looked like. The feeling of finishing the Thousand Refinements had led him to feel exceptionally happy at the moment.

    Mang Tian, clothed in his worn work clothes, walked out from the inside of the workshop. He usually had a cold exterior but today, upon seeing Tang Wulin, he actually let out a smile. Unknowingly, his eyes were full of satisfaction.

    He looked at Tang Ziran and nodded his head before beckoning to Tang Wulin. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    That piece of Heavy Silver was still in Tang Wulin¡¯s workshop. Mang Tian did not even shift the metal from its location after Tang Wulin was taken by father yesterday.

    ¡°Take a look at your work,¡± said Mang Tian to Tang Wulin. He pointed towards the Heavy Silver.

 Chapter 30 Blood Sacrificed Thousand Refinement

    <strong>Chapter 30 ¨C Blood Sacrificed Thousand Refinement</strong>

    Actually, without Mang Tian¡¯s urgings, Tang Wulin had already moved over to inspect his own creation.

    Compared with its original state, the metal had already shrunk by one circle and the originally lustrous silver had turned into a dull grey colour. Tang Wulin¡¯s first impression was that the object possessed a deep, reserved, and simple quality.

    Engraved on the surface of that gray metal were endlessyers of a wave-like pattern, as though it represented unlimited life force. What was even more surprising was that when Tang Wulin looked, it felt as though there was a connection between him and that piece of metal.

    This feeling was extremely strange. It was as though that piece of metal were a part of him.

    Mang Tian¡¯s voice resounded from behind him. ¡°To be honest, I had never expected that you would seed on your first try. This result is due, in part, to your body and its physical abilities. Most importantly, it was possible because of yourprehension of the process while you refined it. I did not recognize the wrong apprentice; in this regard, you are a genius. Even if your martial soul is unsuited for forging, your ability toprehend, along with your innate divine strength has more than made up for that gap.¡±

    Tang Ziran looked at Mang Tian in astonishment. He understood this old friend of his. With his personality, being able to praise someone with such high regard was something that happened rarely.

    ¡°Mang Tian, you better not spoil this son of mine.¡± Tang Ziranughed.

    Mang Tian looked him in the eye and said, ¡°I have already restrained myself.¡±

    Indeed, he did not give praise to every aspect of this achievement. He did not mention that Tang Wulin had actually broken a new record of being the youngest individual to achieve this. If news of his age and his achievement were to be spread, it would definitely lead to arge uproar in the cksmithing world.

    ¡°Do you understand what the Thousand Refinements are now?¡± Mang Tian asked Tang Wulin. His method of teaching was different from others, he would usually not give a lot of guidance and would only speak when his disciples had attained enlightenment through practice.

    Tang Wulin nodded his head and said, ¡°It was as if the metal had gained a life of its own. Every time I struck it, I could hear the sounds it was making.¡±

    Mang Tian smiled yet again. These two days he had smiled more than he had in the past year!

    ¡°Not bad, what you said is true. The Thousand Refinements create vitality. The Hundred Refinements purifies and removes the impurities. The Thousand Refinements bestows life into the metal. The Thousand Refinements was originally a method created by us cksmiths to infuse life into a metal. The metal that has life can then be considered to be the most precious by us, and in turn this can allow it to awaken its innate special qualities.¡±

    ¡°The Thousand Refinements creates vitality?¡± Tang Wulin silently mulled over those words before his eyes lit up in understanding.

    Mang Tian continued, ¡°This is your first Thousand Refinements work. Traditionally, in the cksmithing world, when a cksmith creates their first Thousand Refined work, this object should undergo the Blood Sacrifice, in order to forever be part of the cksmith¡¯s belongings.¡±

    ¡°Blood Sacrifice? What is that?¡± Tang Wulin asked curiously.

    Mang Tian continued, ¡°If one were to say that the Thousand Refinements were to bestow life to the metal, then the Blood Sacrifice would be to let it be one with your blood vessels. It would be a part of your body. Combining the Blood Sacrifice with a metal that has undergone the Thousand Refinements, this would result in your blood vessels having the same improvement, being able to bring out stronger innate qualities!¡±

    At the side, Tang Ziran couldn¡¯t help but shout out, ¡°Brother Mang, if every Thousand Refinements requires the Blood Sacrifice, how much blood will a cksmith lose?¡±

    Mang Tian retorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t bber rubbish. Do you think that every Thousand Refinements produces an object worthy of using the Blood Sacrifice on?

    ¡°A cksmith¡¯s first Thousand Refined work will have to undergo the Blood Sacrifice, as this is our tradition. From today onwards, very few objects will require the Blood Sacrifice. Usually, only when one is wholly satisfied with the result would one do so. Once you utilize the Blood Sacrifice, this piece of metal can only be used by the individual. Even if others were to attempt to forge with it, it would not be possible as the metal would not recognize anyone else. Even if they tried, the metal would just shatter; it only recognizes its master.¡±

    ¡°Thus, a Thousand Forging¡¯s work, would usually not undergo the Blood Sacrifice. Unless the client wishes to use their own blood to do so, then it would work. Tang Wulin, I want to emphasize to you on this point. In the future, unless you really need the metal and the Thousand Refinements is sessful, do not easily utilize the Blood Sacrifice. That will only harm your vitality.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Tang Wulin promised as he nodded furiously. His eyes, however, were already focused on that piece of Heavy Silver.

    ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡± Mang Tian smiled as he said it.

    Wulin replied in shock, ¡°But Master, I cannot afford it.¡±

    Mang Tian continued, ¡°This is what you deserve, this Heavy Silver might have a price on it, but the Thousand Refinements is priceless. Also, as per the rules of the cksmithing world, regardless of whomever provides the material, for the first work produced by the Thousand Refinements , it belongs to the cksmith who made it. Being able to undergo the Thousand Refinements, that tungsten hammer is not very suitable for your use. With the size of this Heavy Silver, it is perfect for producing two hammers. Before you leave to for an intermediate academy, first finish crafting this. I also want to see what your first Thousand Refinements work¡¯s awakened special quality is.¡±

    ¡°Are you really giving it to me?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shone with happiness as he asked.

    ¡°Do you actually think I want to fool you?¡± Mang Tian retorted. ¡°It¡¯s no longer early, go back tonight and rest well. Come again tomorrow to forge your Heavy Silver hammer.¡±

    ¡°OH YEAH! Thank you master!¡± Tang Wulin cheered happily. He gave a deep bow to Mang Tian before grabbing the Heavy Silver and hugging it.

    As the Thousand Refined Heavy Silver was grasped in his hand, Tang Wulin could feel that it was extremely heavy. This piece of Heavy Silver was approximately 150 kilograms in weight! When one looked upon it, it didn¡¯t seem all thatrge.

    Metal in hand, Tang Wulin could feel what his Master had said about the connection with his blood. He could already feel that this Heavy Silver was a part of him as he held it. This feeling was both wonderful and strange. If he were to use this material for his forging hammer, what kind of result would that bring?

    For the next few days, Tang Wulin was immersed in the forging process. cksmithing brought him a sense of aplishment and satisfaction.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that only after he finished the Thousand Refinements had Mang Tian truly recognized him as his disciple, to the point where Mang Tian stopped his work to patiently teach Tang Wulin.

    Three dayster, the Heavy Silver forging was finallyplete.

    Looking at the hammer on the forging anvil, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with pride. When he had just finished the Thousand Refinements on the Heavy Silver, that was just the base of what was toe. Now, this was truly his firstplete Thousand Refinements work.

    Looking at the appearance of the hammer, this Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammer was no different from the Thousand Refined Tungsten hammer. Even its size was simr. The difference was that the weight was several times heavier. If not for Tang Wulin¡¯s strengthbined with his spirit soul¡¯s strengthening, even moving the hammer would not have been an easy task.

 Chapter 31 Peak Special Effect

    <strong>Chapter 31 ¨C Peak Special Effect</strong>

    At first nce, the pair of Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers didn¡¯t appear eye-catching. Their grey exterior made them appear like ordinary forging hammers. Upon closer inspection however, one would discover dark, wave-like patterns covering its whole body. The dark wavy patterns on the handle even seemed to be nurturing an endless strength.

    A spiral pattern twisted along the hammers¡¯ handles, down to the very end, where it stopped at a sharp point.

    He had spent three whole days forging these hammers, little by little. During the forging process, he could feel in his blood that he was doing half the work for twice the results. Even though he worked with such efficiency, it had still taken him three whole days toplete the project.

    ¡°It¡¯s finished. Let¡¯s see what the Thousand Refined special effect is,¡± Mang Tian said to Tang Wulin. Even a master cksmith like Mang Tian had expectant eyes.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Tang Wulin nodded and gripped the pair of Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers in his hands.

    He had already conducted a series of measurements after forging them. The hammer in his left hand weighed 152 kilograms while the hammer in his right hand weighed 166 kilograms. Although these hammers appeared small, their weight could definitely be described by using one word: astonishing.

    As Tang Wulin held the spiral patterned handles, he could sense the soul power in his body surging forth. In a sh, his soul power connected with the two hammers.

    Although Tang Wulin¡¯s increase in strength wasn¡¯t small by any measure, it wasn¡¯t enough to solely rely on brute strength when forging these hammers. Even if he had innate divine strength, there was still the restriction of him being only nine years old.

    As he felt the connection between his blood and these hammers, it was as if they grew lighter by a bit. Moreover, with the addition of his soul power, his grip on the two hammers became exceptionally steady.

    Tang Wulin took out a chunk of metal from the forging furnace that had been prepared beforehand. After a moment, his eyes focused and he gave the customary light tap on the chunk of metal with the hammer in his left hand.

    Ding ding ding! Three brittle notes resounded.

    Tang Wulin stood there foolishly while Mang Tian¡¯s pupils contracted momentarily.

    ¡°Test it out again.¡± Mang Tian eagerly said.

    Tang Wulin once again tapped the chunk of metal with the hammer in his left hand.

    Ding ding ding. Three brittle notes resounded once again, despite the fact that he had only tapped the metal once.

    ¡°Use a heavy strike!¡± Mang Tian said deeply.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand was already trailing an arc in the air as he heavily hammered the chunk of metal.

    DANG DANG DANG! Three crisp bangs exploded out. Due to the stronger strike this time, Tang Wulin and Mang Tian were clearly able to see that the moment the hammer made contact with the chunk of metal, two blurred images simr to the Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammer had appeared behind it. The two extra ¡®dang¡¯s hade from those phantom copies.

    ¡°This is...¡± Tang Wulin looked towards Mang Tian in bewilderment.

    Mang Tian stared nkly, nearly losing his voice as he said, ¡°Stacked Hammers effect.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, what is the ¡®Stacked Hammers¡¯?¡±

    Mang Tian looked at him with entric eyes, ¡°You brat, you really are a little monster! Even I haven¡¯t ever forged hammers with the Stacked Hammers effect.¡±

    After a few frantic breaths, Mang Tian was able to calm himself down. Mang Tian had thought that Tang Wulin¡¯s first Thousand Refinements would have a pretty good special effect, but he had never expected that it would actually be such an outrageous one.

    ¡°The reason cksmiths use the Blood Sacrifice for their first Thousand Refinements is because it usually has a good special effect. Thus, the Blood Sacrifice will connect the metal with your blood vessels and push the awakened special effect to its peak. As a result, almost all cksmiths will have their first Thousand Refined work be a pair of forging hammers that they will use throughout their life.¡±

    Tang Wulin was a smart kid, so he was immediately able to understand that Mang Tian had been prepared to gift that chunk of Heavy Silver to him the moment he had taken it out. Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t too clear about the exact value of Heavy Silver, but he understood that it was exceedingly valuable. Especially since it was such arge chunk of purified Heavy Silver.

    Mang Tian continued on. ¡°There are several amazing special effects that can be produced by the Thousand Refinements, but only an effect that is truly fitting for its user can be considered perfect. I¡¯ve already exined to you before that the first mold of a Thousand Refined metal will be its peak. Any subsequent forgings to change its shape will inevitably cause damage to its internal structure, thus influencing its quality. As a result, it is exceedingly rare for the first forging of the metal to have a suitable effect.¡±

    Tang Wulin clearly understood the meaning of his teacher¡¯s words. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the Stacked Hammers effect of my Heavy Silver Hammers is a peak special effect? Moreover, it¡¯s very suitable for my Heavy Silver Hammers?¡±

    Mang Tian nodded and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m actually a bit envious. After the blood sacrifice, these hammers with such a peak special effect can only be used by you.

    ¡°The so called ¡®Stacked Hammers¡¯ is when a strike of the hammer causes resonates within itself, and creates a second, or maybe even a third strike. You have a Thrice Stacked Hammer, which is also the peak of the Stacked Hammers effect. Simply said, when you try to Hundred Refine metals in the future, your Thrice Stacked Hammers will cut down the necessary forging time by half! The two stacked hammers should have a power of 70% and 50% of the original strike. Once you¡¯ve gained better control of the Stacked Hammers effect, you¡¯ll definitely be able to do half the work for twice the results, no matter what metal you¡¯re forging.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Controlling the Stacked Hammers effect?¡±

    Mang Tian replied, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite hard to control. However, your hammers are Blood Sacrificed and thus, its like the hammers are integrated into your body, making controlling much easier.¡±

    The Blood Sacrifice creates a sort of fantastic bond between one¡¯s blood and the metal. Blood Sacrificed metals can only be forged by the one who offered their blood. As a result, Blood Sacrificed Thousand Refined items are the personal items of the cksmith. Even if others sacrificed their blood instead, they would have to forge it themselves for the best product.¡±

    Thus, the Blood Sacrifice isn¡¯tmonly used when forging. cksmiths rarely create their own Blood Sacrificed products.

    Tang Wulin had bad luck in the aspect of his martial soul and spirit soul. It seemed that he had finally found his luck on the path of forging. With the Stacked Hammers effect of his Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers, he would undoubtedly be able to smoothly walk the path of a cksmith in the future.

    ¡°You must practice diligently and quickly learn to control the Stacked Hammers,¡± Mang Tian said. ¡°In addition, try to keep your hammers a secret. Thepetition within the cksmithing world is just as intense as the world of Soul Masters. Until you¡¯re able to protect your hammers, you can¡¯t lightly reveal them. Understand?¡±

    Tang Wulin hadn¡¯tpletely understood the meaning behind Mang Tian¡¯s warning, but he nodded nheless. He knew that whatever his teacher told him to do was for his own good.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you these then.¡± Mang Tian lifted up his hand. Two metal hoops rested in his palms. These two metal hoops were grey in appearance, but were actually forged from Thousand Refined Heavy Silver.

 Chapter 32 Heavy Silver Storage Rings

    <strong>Chapter 32 ¨C Heavy Silver Storage Rings</strong>

    Mang Tian said, ¡°This is what I made yesterday. Both of them posses one-eighth of a cubic meter of space. It¡¯s just enough for you to use.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at Mang Tian in shock. In his three years of learning at the elementary academy, in addition to Mang Tian¡¯s words, he was well aware of what they were. ¡°Teacher, are these storage soul tools? This... I can¡¯t ept them. They¡¯re too valuable.¡±

    Mang Tian said, ¡°These are storage soul tools of the lowest grade. They don¡¯t even have a soul power battery, so only a Soul Master can use it by pouring their own soul power into it. It¡¯s really not worth that much money. You¡¯ve already worked for me for so long and your wages weren¡¯t that high either. You can count this as a bonus.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stammering as he said, ¡°But I¡¯ve already epted your Heavy Silver.¡± A storage soul tool. It was actually a storage soul tool! He didn¡¯t even dare to think of obtaining one, but now, two were right in front of him. His teacher was even gifting it to him. How could he not want them? It was just that he had already received too much from his teacher.

    Mang Tian pulled Tang Wulin¡¯s hand and slipped the Heavy Silver Ring on. The ring adjusted its size to fit his wrist just perfectly.

    Afterwards, he did the same with the other arm.

    Although these rings seemed dull, when Tang Wulin looked at them, they seemed full of meaning to him. Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but tear up a bit at the sight of those rings.

    ¡°Teacher...¡±

    Mang Tian had a wooden expression as he said, ¡°The fist doesn¡¯t leave the hand, music doesn¡¯t leave the mouth. For us cksmiths, it is the hammer that doesn¡¯t leave our hands. Are you going to carry your hammers around with you when you roam the streets? You must remember, Blood Sacrificed Thousand Refined metals must be used frequently. Your aura, your blood vessels, and your soul power will all nurture it. The longer you¡¯re with it, the stronger the bond. If you grow powerful enough in the future, it might even gain another refinement effect.

    ¡°Good then. Go home now and pack up your things. Come visit me one more time before you leave for Eastsea City.¡±

    Tang Wulin suddenly recalled something and said to Mang Tian, ¡°Teacher, you previously said this is your own work. Could it be that you¡¯re a Soul Guide Master?¡±

    Mang Tian went silent for a moment. ¡°I can be considered one, but I¡¯d rather just be a cksmith. I¡¯m not able to walk too far on the path of a Soul Guide Master. You¡¯ll understand why in the future. Now run along and go properly cultivate your soul power. You must remember that soul power is the foundation of everything. Even if you have innate divine strength, it will still have its limits. Moreover, on the Douluo Continent, no matter the upation, soul power is crucial once you reach the upper levels. In the future, you definitely can¡¯t fuse with just any spirit soul.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Try out your Heavy Silver Rings. You just need to insert some soul power into them and use your mind to control it. Then it¡¯ll store or take out any items you want.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded, then picked up his two Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers.

    As the era changed, soul tools began to prate deeply into human society. In fact, not all soul tools needed soul power to operate. The name simply stuck due to it being the original name that was used long ago.

    Humanity had already learned how to exploit the power of the wind, water, sun and so on. With these new methods, they have been able to manufacture energies simr to soul power. This new energy was used in every trade, especially in the development of soul mechas. Soul mechas have already been turned into the mainbat weapon of the federation.

    Even Tang Wulin had encountered soul tools in his life. For example, the soulmp in his home, or those vehicles powered by soul energy on the roads. There were many more kinds of soul tools. Even the forging station in front of him was a soul tool. Even with how prevalent it was in society however, this was still the first time that he owned a soul tool himself.

    Furthermore, Tang Wulin clearly knew from the storage soul ring¡¯s carved array inscriptions that it wasn¡¯t a low grade soul tool like his teacher said. This was a soul tool that was specially handmade. Its market price was definitely high.

    He still epted this gift. Tang Wulin really did like them and he did need these Heavy Silver Rings. He engraved his teacher¡¯s kindness into his heart. Such a great kindness couldn¡¯t be thanked with simple words, so he didn¡¯t say anything.

    A dim silver light twinkled as Tang Wulin controlled the rings with his thoughts. He felt the weight in his hands disappear as the two Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers entered the Heavy Silver Rings around his wrists. One eighth of a cubic meter of space couldn¡¯t be considered big, but it was still enough to hold one of the Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers with some room to spare. For these kinds of short forging hammers, their length didn¡¯t even exceed 50 centimeters.

    Urging on the Heavy SIlver Rings would consume a bit more soul power, but the amount was still miniscule. Even a Soul Master with rank 11 soul power like Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t burdened by it.

    With another thought, soul power poured into the rings and the two hammers reappeared once more in his hands. This was undoubtedly the mysterious magic of the storage soul tool.

    Mang Tian nodded. ¡°You run on home now. Just remember my warnings.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡¯

    On the road home, Tang Wulin was practically basking in joy. His Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers had a peak special effect and he received a pair of Heavy Silver Rings. This was already a great surprise for him and they had already be his most precious things.

    ?

    ¡°Zi Ran, have you really decided?¡± Lang Yue said as she looked at her husband with eyes full of distress.

    Tang Ziran let out a sigh. ¡°My weakness has already affected our son¡¯s future. I can¡¯t go on like this. For the sake of our son, how can this be considered difficult? I have already promised them.¡±

    Lang Yue said with eyes on the verge of tears, ¡°But if it¡¯s like that, then who knows how long it¡¯ll be before we can see our son again...¡±

    Tang Ziran said, ¡°If only Lin Lin was an ordinary child... Then he could live an ordinary and happy life with us. However, our son isn¡¯t ordinary at all. On the contrary, he¡¯s outstanding. If it wasn¡¯t for my weakness, then maybe he would have been able to fuse with a good spirit soul. Then he would definitely be able to progress even further on his path and aplish great things.

    ¡°Mang Tian told me that Lin Lin has a tenacious temperament and he¡¯s far more mature than his peers. Moreover, he¡¯s naturally talented in the field of forging. As long as Lin Lin continues learning under him, Lin Lin will definitely surpass him in the future. Mang Tian is already a six star master cksmith. What kind of level will Lin Lin reach if he surpasses Mang Tian?

    ¡°And no matter how much he forges, he is still a Soul Master. His soul power and spirit soul still count as his foundation. As his father, I¡¯ve already acted so timidly for so many years. So many years of serenity. Now it¡¯s our son¡¯s time. I have decided. I will fight for our son¡¯s sake from now on.¡±

 Chapter 33 First Arrival in Eastsea City

    <strong>Chapter 33 ¨C First Arrival in Eastsea City</strong>

    Eastsea City.

    This was the secondrgest seaside city in the Sun-Moon Federation. Its main feature was its port, which served as a nexus for travelling the seas and exploiting the resources of the ocean.

    The city had a poption of over three million people. By exploiting the natural resources in the ocean, the city was able to prosper. Even whenpared to the rest of the Sun-Moon Federation, it could still be considered a second-tier city.

    Eastsea City had a long history and its overall appearance had preserved its original state of a simple and unadorned style. In thest several hundred years, the Sun-Moon Federation had taken extra care to protect some of the more ancient buildings. Thus, many of the millennia old buildings could be found in this ancient city.

    ?

    Eastsea City soul train station.

    A dark blue soul train slowly entered the station and came to a stop.

    In Eastsea City, nearly all of the soul trains were blue in color.

    Aftering to a stop, the train¡¯s doors opened up, letting the people onboard off. Many people greeted each other but after a moment, the station returned to its usual hustle and bustle as people headed towards the exit.

    Tang Wulin tightly held onto his rucksack as he followed the stream of people towards the exit. This was the first time he had ever been to such a major city so his curious gaze was wandering all over the ce.

    The train station¡¯s ceiling was constructed from a bunch of metal tubes. With a nce, Tang Wulin could tell that all these metal tubes had been casted and were pressed intopletion like ordinary metal.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good and he seemed rather gloomy.

    Before his eyes was an unfamiliar environment. Naturally, a nine-year-old child like him would inevitably feel a bit frightened by this.

    He hade to Eastsea City to attend the Eastsea City Academy. He had thought his mom or dad would have apanied him here, but his dad told him he was a big kid already, and that he should go and experience it for himself. After buying him a ticket, they brought him to the soul train and saw him off.

    This was the first time Tang Wulin was so far away from home. Even after leaving the house, Lang Yue had been tirelessly instructing him on various matters. His mind had already gone nk when he arrived and he could only follow the stream of people outwards with a face full of perplexion.

    While he was following the stream of people, it suddenly split in two, giving Tang Wulin a clear look at a polished ck soul car that was parked on the tform. The stream of people had split in order to avoid this car.

    Although he didn¡¯t recognize what type of car this was, he could tell from its exterior that it was absolutely high ss. The body of the car was slender and sleek, its four wheels had caterpir tracks on them. It seems it was an all-terrain vehicle.

    Beside the car doors stood two men in ck suits who were peering into the crowd.

    When Tang Wulin neared the car, the two men found their target. One of the men walked in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction withrge strides and respectfully called out, ¡°Young Master!¡±

    Naturally, this address wasn¡¯t directed at Tang Wulin. While he was looked around for this young master, a youth strode out from behind him.

    This youth looked to be about the same age from his appearance. He was dressed in blue from head to toe and had short brown hair. When Tang Wulin turned around to look, the youth had already walked past his side, so Tang Wulin was only able to catch a glimpse of the side of his face.

    Fair white skin, a straight nose, eyes that were slightly sunken in, long eyshes that curled up slightly and eyes that were deep green in color.

    Right at that moment, Tang Wulin was pushed from the side and stumbled into that young master¡¯s shoulder.

    Staggering backwards from the collision, the youth caught himself and abruptly turned towards Tang Wulin.

    The youth was handsome but Tang Wulin could clearly feel that he had a cold and arrogant temperament. The youths expression soured, but after a nce, he continued walking towards the soul car. His expression wasn¡¯t one of indifference to his offender, rather, it was one of disdain.

    ¡°My apologies!¡± Tang Wulin hastily said.

    The man who had stepped forward to greet his young master raised his hand and pushed Tang Wulin away, back into the crowd, nearly causing him to fall over.¡±

    ¡°Be careful you hick.¡± The man in ck said fiercely before following the youth to the car.

    The other man in ck opened the car door for the young master with one hand, while the other rested on top of the door.

    The youth didn¡¯t turn back even once, and directly entered the car. The two men in ck quickly entered and started the soul engine, which let out a muffled rumbling sound before the ck soul car drove off.

    Tang Wulin rubbed his stomach. Although it didn¡¯t hurt, he was still furious in his heart and thought to himself, ¡®These city people are truly too tyrannical!¡¯

    Tang Wuling followed the stream of people which dispersed after leaving the train station,

    When he turned around to look, he only saw these words stered on a sign: Eastsea Soul Train Station.

    As he looked at this huge structure that was the train station, Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration. Compared to thergest building in Glorybound City, this train station was even more grand.

    He turned back around and surveyed his surroundings. Reflected in his eyes was a wide street with many skyscrapers off in the distance. All kinds of soul cars could be seen on the streets as the constantly sped about. The stream of people was simply bustling with activity. This allbined together to give one a feeling of constriction.

    Shrinking into his body, Tang Wulin rummaged through his rucksack for his water bottle, and quickly drank a mouthful.

    After taking a drink of water, he rummaged through his rucksack once again and took out a slip of paper. This slip of paper was written for him by his father. His father had written what he should do once he arrived in Eastsea City.

    Right at that moment, a middle aged man that with slim build walked over with a beaming smile. ¡°Little friend, is this your first timeing to Eastsea City? Where are your parents?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at his slip of paper. The very first thing the paper said was: Don¡¯t trust strangers easily.

    He raised his head and nced at the middle aged man before shaking his head. Without speaking to the man, he quickly walked off.

    The direction he headed in had a tower and on top of it was written: Administrative Law Enforcement.

    Tang Wulin asked to the two officers in uniform as he neared the tower, ¡°Hello uncle police officer. Can you tell me where the regr bus to the Eastsea Academy is?¡±

    For the famous Eastsea Academy, every year around registration time, there would be regr busses near the train station that would take students to the academy. As long as he found the bus, he would be able to go to the academy without a hitch.

    One of the officers pointed to a location not too far away and said, ¡°It¡¯s right over there. Child, where¡¯s your family?¡±

    Tang Wulin straightened his posture and answered, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not little anymore. Thank you.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Tang Wulin turned around and ran off in the direction the officer had pointed in.

    Sure enough, after passing through the crowd of people, Tang Wulin saw a sign with white words on a blue background that said: Eastsea Academy.

    Under the sign was a chair, and behind the chair were several 17 to 18-year-old youths in blue sportswear.

    When they saw Tang Wulin walk over, a ck haired girl smiled and said, ¡°Little brother, are you here to report?¡±

    The ck haired girl had a pair of red phoenix eyes, a moderate build and a sweet appearance that gave a feeling of warmth.

 Chapter 34 Reporting In

    <strong>Chapter 34 ¨C Reporting In</strong>

    ¡°Hello elder sister, my name is Tang Wulin. I¡¯m here to report,¡± Tang Wulin said politely.

    Liu Yuxin was a bit surprised when she sized up the little boy in front of her. He looked to be about 11 or 12 years old, but he was actually a new student here to register. Since he definitely had an academy¡¯s rmendation, this meant he was actually just nine years old!

    Although he was young, he still had a very pretty appearance. That¡¯s right. Liu Yuxin had to use ¡®pretty¡¯ to describe this boy¡¯s appearance. He hadrge eyes and long eyshes that even made her a bit jealous. In front of this pretty boy, she couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss as her face cramped up a bit.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Liu Yuxin. I¡¯m a first grader at the Eastsea Advanced Academy and I¡¯m in charge of receiving new students this year. I¡¯m your senior sister here. Come and fill out this form and afterwards, show me your rmendation letter from your elementary academy.¡±

    Liu Yuxin passed a form to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin rxed a bit in his heart as he took a furtive nce at the senior sister in front of him.

    Liu Yuxin watched as Tang Wulin filled out the form, and couldn¡¯t help but read out loud as he did so, ¡°Tang Wulin. Nine years old. Graduated from Glorybound City¡¯s Red Mountain Elementary Academy. Rank 11 nt system Soul Master. martial soul: Bluesilver Grass. Ah! Your martial soul is Bluesilver Grass?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    Liu Yuxin smiled sweetly, ¡°To be able to reach rank 11 at your age with a martial soul like Bluesilver Grass, it truly isn¡¯t easy at all.¡±

    When he didn¡¯t hear the usual disdain in this senior sister¡¯s words, Tang Wulin¡¯s gained a much more favorable impression of her. He scratched his head as he said, ¡°Elder sister, you¡¯ll even recognize a Soul Master who has Bluesilver Grass for a martial soul?¡±

    Liu Yuxin smiled. ¡°Of course! Of course our academy recognizes it, even if it is just an alright martial soul. Soul Masters have been developing for several tens of thousands of years all the way until now. The martial soul isn¡¯t nearly as important as it was back in ancient times. You can definitely improve it with spirit souls and furthermore, you¡¯ll discover that martial souls won¡¯t be that significant in your upper years.

    ¡°More importantly is your soul power rank and your talent with mechas. Afterall, a mecha can turn a Soul Master with an ordinary martial soul into a powerhouse! So you must cultivate properly, little brother. In the future you can also just call me Senior Sister.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡± Tang Wulin wholeheartedly thanked this pretty senior sister. Her words had dispelled much of the worries Tang Wulin had upon first arriving in such arge city.

    Liu Yuxin looked over Tang Wulin¡¯s rmendation letter before stamping it and handing it back to him along with a small metal card.

    ¡°Wear this metal card around your neck as it¡¯s proof that you¡¯ve been admitted to the academy when you get to the gates. You still need to go check-in and receive your supplies. Get on the bus behind me and we¡¯ll take off for the academy once a few more students arrive.¡±

    Tang Wulin thanked her once again and greeted the others as he walked over to the big bus.

    An upper grade student from Eastsea Academy who stood beside Liu Yuxin gave Tang Wulin a nce as his mouth twitched. ¡°Yuxin, what are you telling that bumpkin? He¡¯s already carrying such a big burden with his martial soul being Bluesilver Grass. That¡¯s a trash martial soul and it¡¯s not like all Bluesilver Grass martial souls possess the lineage of our senior¡¯s Bluesilver King.¡±

    Liu Yuxin stared at him wide eyed. ¡°You can¡¯t discriminate against our junior brother. He¡¯s only nine years old and he was able to cultivate his Bluesilver Grass to the realm of Soul Master. How would you know if that Bluesilver Grass carries the lineage of a the king or not? Don¡¯t cheat those younger than you, haven¡¯t you ever heard of that before? Who knows if our pretty junior brother will be a proud son of heaven in the future.¡±

    Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t heard those words, otherwise he would have viewed this senior sister even better.

    The Eastsea Academy¡¯s bus was exceptionally wide and could hold fifty people. There were already some on the bus. Some of them were his peers, while the others were adults. These were clearly parents who hade to apany their children to report.

    A trace of envy shed through Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. Even if his willpower surpassed his peer, he was still just a nine year old child in the end! How could he not wish for his mother and father to apany him here?

    He sat on a seat by the window and peered through to observe the unfamiliar city as he tightly hugged his arms. This was where he was going to live from now on.

    After finding the Eastsea Academy¡¯s bus, most of his nervousness had been dispelled. In this strange new environment, however, he still felt as lost and helpless as he did before.

    He still clearly remembered the meaningful and heartfelt words his father had told him before he left.

    ¡°Lin Lin, you must remember that in this world, the only person you canpletely trust and rely on is yourself. No matter what kind of setbacks you encounter, or bad affairs you run into, you have to ask yourself if this was just because you weren¡¯t powerful enough.¡±

    When these words were spoken to a nine-year-old child, they had a shocking impact. After separating from his mother and father, he could only rely on himself now.

    He lowered his head and peered down at the modest looking Heavy Silver Rings on his wrists. The rings originally had extra space which could have been used for his luggage. Instead, Mang Tian had him bring his Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers in addition to the Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers he was already bringing. With only one eighth of a cubic meter of space, there naturally wouldn¡¯t be much room left after those four hammers.

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes and rested. He went over the words of his father and his teacher once more and thought, ¡®I can do it!¡¯ Subconsciously, he had regained his confidence.

    Tang Wulin quickly fell asleep in a dazed state. When the bus began making its way to the academy, Tang Wulin woke up and looked out the window.

    The bus was already full. Everyone else was apanied by their parents, leaving him the only one who was sitting alone.

    He watched as the scenery outside of the window changed to stores that lined the streets. The bus was travelling amongst an endless stream of vehicles. Urgency and the scent of steel permeated the atmosphere. Everyone on the streets were bustling about. At the very least, it was countless times busier than the streets of Glorybound City.

    A lofty building slid into view after the 20 minute long bus ride. In front of them was a high wall.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the academy. Please get off the bus now, everybody.¡± A familiar voice came from the front, drawing Tang Wulin¡¯s attention. It was Senior Sister Liu Yuxin who had been sitting all the way at the front. She greeted all of the students, along with their parents, who hade to report in.

    When Tang Wulin hastily got off the bus, Liu Yuxin instantly recognized him as this junior brother of hers had left a profound impression upon her. ¡°Ah that¡¯s right. Tang Wulin,e with me in a moment.¡±

 Chapter 35 Roommates

    <strong>Chapter 35 ¨C Roommates</strong>

    The wall in front of them was precisely a part of Eastsea Academy. Not too far off were therge stone academy gates which gave off an imposing feeling.

    Eastsea Academy was arge academy which was actuallyprised of both an intermediate academy and an advanced academy. Liu Yuxin was a student of the advanced academy.

    One simply couldn¡¯t assume that the intermediate academy and the advanced academy were just a single step apart from each other. In reality, the two had a myriad of differences between one another.

    The intermediate academy still fell under apulsory education, so it didn¡¯t require any tuition fees. Eastsea Academy was a Soul Master academy and the intermediate academy took up two thirds of the total area. On the other hand, the advanced academy, which only took up one third of the area, was still the most important part of the academy.

    As long as one was a Soul Master and resided within the greater area of Eastsea City, or had a rmendation letter, one would be able to enter the intermediate academy and receive a Soul Master¡¯s education. They would study at the intermediate academy for six years. After graduating, students would then be able to take the entrance exam to enter an advanced Soul Master academy, but no more than a tenth of the applicants pass.

    Advanced academies weren¡¯t part of thepulsory education, so a series of rigorous exams would be used to test the applicants. Anyone who was epted into an advanced academy would definitely be considered an elite.

    If it was said that elementary academies taught the basic Soul Master and martial soul knowledge, then intermediate academies taught students how to use this knowledge and the direction in which they take to cultivate their martial souls. Their studies still wouldn¡¯t truly begin until they entered an advanced academy.

    Tang Wulin passed through the gates and began walking on a wide, tree-lined road that cut through a courtyard. The road was paved with limestone, which gave it a simple and unadorned appearance.

    Liu Yuxin smiled. ¡°For the sake of everyone¡¯s safety, the academy doesn¡¯t allow the use of vehicles within its grounds. If any vehicles enter campus grounds, they will have to immediately head off to the side and enter the underground parking lot. The advanced academy division is on the west side, while the rest of the campus is part of the intermediate academy.¡±

    Thanks to this senior sister¡¯s introductions, Tang Wulin quickly understood that the academy wasn¡¯t as simple as he had first thought.

    The intermediate academy¡¯s school building was located on the east side of the campus grounds. It was a massive building with twelve floors in total. The upperssmen would be in the higher floors while the newer students would be on the lower floors. Being a first grader student himself, Tang Wulin would be attending sses on the first and second floors.

    ¡°Those are the administrative offices over there. Go on over and report in. Your dormitory should be behind the school building. If you need anything in the future,e over to the advanced academy and find me. I¡¯m a first grader in ss one of the advanced academy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Senior Sister.¡±

    As she looked at the junior brother who had thanked her countless times, Liu Yuxin couldn¡¯t help but giggle and smile. ¡°No need to be so restrained. The atmosphere in the academy is very good. I wish you good luck. You¡¯ll be assigned a ss once you¡¯re done reporting, then you¡¯ll be tested. You¡¯ll gain some benefits if you do well in these tests.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes followed the departing figure of Liu Yuxin until he couldn¡¯t see her anymore. It was only then that he entered the administration building.

    Thanks to the rmendation as well as the metal card Liu Yuxin had given him, the enrollment procedures werepleted without a hitch.

    Two sets of the school uniform were provided free of charge, as well as a dormitory key. He wouldn¡¯t receive any learning materials until his first ss.

    He had been assigned to ss five of the first graders. From now on, he was a new student at Eastsea Academy.

    Tang Wulin greeted everyone as he walked past the school building. He soon arrived at the dormitory, which was nearly as tall as the school building as it also contained twelve floors. His dorm room was on the second floor, room number 205.

    The corridor was noisy and in disarray as countless new students were reporting in during thesest few days. The noise also wasn¡¯t limited to just the new students; parents who apanied their children were also contributing to the chaos.

    After some difficulties, Tang Wulin was able to find his dorm room. The door was already open and there was already someone inside.

    Inside of the room were two bunk beds, enough to amodate four people. In addition, there were two square desks, four chairs, two cabs and a roofmp. This was the entirety of the room¡¯s features.

    The two bottom bunks were already upied and the upants cast their gazes towards Tang Wulin as he walked into the room.

    The one on the bottom left bunk was even taller than Tang Wulin. He was at least half a head taller than Tang Wulin in addition to having a thicker build. He had short hair and eyes that bulged outwards somewhat. Even at such a young age, he had an air of ferocity around him.

    The student on the right side was thinner and weaker looking inparison. His young nose was already supporting a pair of sses, giving him a schrly appearance. In fact, he was even holding a book at that moment.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Tang Wulin. I have just arrived.¡± Tang Wulin looked at the two upants on the left and right bottom bunks, acknowledging them as he introduced himself.

    The frail looking student nodded and said, ¡°My name is Yun Xiao. The Yun(ÔÆ) from cloud(ÔÆ²Ê) and the Xiao(Ð¡) from big and small (´óÐ¡).¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled as he nodded in acknowledgement. The tall student on the other side rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Neer, clean the room first.¡±

    Tang Wulin was a neer so he was unclear about the current situation and could only nod. ¡°Oh.¡±

    There was a broom in the corner and a cleaning rag along with a washbowl on the table. He took the bowl and went out to fill it up with water.

    Yun Xiao shot a nce at that tall student. ¡°Zhou Zhangxi, what are you pretending for?

    Zhou Zhangxi mischievouslyughed and got off from the bed. ¡°You¡¯re the mastermind, so you won¡¯t interfere. I don¡¯t like how pretty that neer looks, so if we¡¯re going to be staying in the same room from now on, I need to give him a show of strength. These chores are his to do now. As long as I tell him to do it, he¡¯ll go do it. He¡¯s clearly a soft egg. If I don¡¯t bully someone like him, then who else would I bully?¡±

    Yun Xiao sighed. ¡°Be careful so you aren¡¯t met with retribution.¡±

    Zhou Zhangxi snorted in disdain. ¡°By him?¡± As he said this, he grabbed the things Tang Wulin had put on the top bunk.

    He unzipped the cloth bag and shook all the things within it onto the floor. There was some in clothing, some goods for personal use and a quilt scattered all over the floor.

    Yun Xiao stared nkly at him. ¡°You¡¯re crossing the line here!¡±

    Zhou Zhangxiughed, ¡°Look, look! What are these toys? Could that brat be a beggar? This nket even has a flower stitched into it. How ridiculous.¡±

    At that moment, Tang Wulin returned with the washbowl.

    He was shocked the moment he entered the room. The floor was scattered with his things and Zhou Zhangxi was holding his bag.

    His nket, clothes and personal goods were all over the floor. Even the two uniforms were on the floor.

    The floor was dusty and clearly, his things had already been covered in dust.

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Tang Wulin put down the washbowl and furiously asked.

    Zhou Zhangxi curled up his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. I¡¯m just looking at what a bumpkin like you brought here.¡±

    ¡°Pick it up!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice had already turned cold.

    Zhou Zhangxi raised an eyebrow with narrowed eyes, making him look even more fierce. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡±

    ¡°Pick it up!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was almost sinister now.

    Zhou Zhangxi frowned as he stared at Tang Wulin. He stepped on the nket, forcefully rubbing it into the floor. The ce he stepped on was precisely the flower design that was stitched into the nket.

    Dumfounded, Tang Wulin could only mumble, ¡°That was embroidered by my little sister...¡±

 Chapter 36 Fight

    <strong>Chapter 36 ¨C Fight</strong>

    ¡°My little sister embroidered that.¡±

    The little flower design on the nket had purple petals while the rest of it was silver. Although it wasn¡¯t perfect, it was still a memento from Na¡¯er.

    Tang Wulin still clearly remembered that time. He wasughing by Na¡¯er¡¯s side as she embroidered the nket. He had even teased her and said, ¡°These small crooked flowers still aren¡¯t as pretty as you.¡±

    ¡°Remember this you brat, I¡¯m the one in charge here.¡± Zhou Zhangxi pointed at himself with his thumb.

    Sitting on the other bed, Yun Xiao suddenly felt something wrong. Something seemed to influence the room¡¯s atmosphere. It now felt colder than before.

    After sensing this, he saw Tang Wulin slowly raise his head.

    His eyes had already turned red and his fists were clenched. There was actually a ¡®pa pa¡¯ sounding from his knuckles!

    Zhou Zhangxi looked down from above and said, ¡°Are you going to bite me?¡±

    Tang Wulin moved, charging at Zhou Zhangxi like an artillery shell as he swung out his right arm. A series of explosions resounded in the air as the fist flew, arriving in front of Zhou Zhangxi in a sh.

    Zhou Zhangxi wasn¡¯t an idiot and knew that Tang Wulin might explode at any moment. He was already prepared and as soon as he saw that fist flying towards him, his right hand moved to deflect it.

    Pa!

    Thump!

    Hula!

    The first sound was Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s palm meeting Tang Wulin¡¯s fist. His judgement had been urate and he had even managed to meet the fist head on. Unfortunately for him, it was like an ant trying to shake arge tree. He wasn¡¯t able to move Tang Wulin¡¯s fist at all!

    The second sound was Tang Wulin¡¯s fist colliding with Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s chest. There was a muffled sound of an impact, and he was sent flying through the air.

    The final sound was made when Zhou Zhangxi flew through the window with barely any resistance. He had flown out of the dormitory from the second floor!

    ¡°Ah!¡± A miserable scream followed shortly after.

    By now, Yun Xiao had already gotten off his bed and was foolishly staring at Tang Wulin who released an aura simr to that of a tyrannical dragon. He didn¡¯t even know that the book in his hands had dropped to the floor.

    Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s martial soul was the Titan Ape. He was a rank 11 power system martial soul master. The only reason he was assigned to ss five and to this dorm room was because his soul power wasn¡¯t that high. Still, he was the strongest person Yun Xiao had ever met that was his age.

    Yun Xiao was absolutely certain that Tang Wulin¡¯s punch had contained no soul power at all when it sent Zhou Zhangxi flying. That punch was thrown with only brute strength!

    With his martial soul being the Titan Ape, Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s bones were tougher and harder than an ordinary person¡¯s. As a result, he was actually heavier than an adult at the age of nine.

    Even with such a solid body, he was sent flying through the window by Tang Wulin¡¯s punch. Just how much strength was required to do this...?

    Right at that moment, a person wearing an ice-cold face and clothed in ck sportswear entered the room. He looked at the things scattered all over the floor and wrinkled his brows before kicking Tang Wulin¡¯s items to the side. He coldly said to Tang Wulin who was obstructing his way, ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s unstable state of mind was filled with the image of Na¡¯er¡¯s smiling face at this moment. When Zhou Zhangxi had stepped on the flower that Na¡¯er embroidered for him, he had seen it as Zhou Zhangxi stepping on Na¡¯er herself. When that icy and arrogant youngster kicked away his things, it was like a fused had been lit.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Tang Wulin snarled as he furiously charged at the youth in ck with another punch.

    The icily arrogant youth didn¡¯t even spare him a nce as he took half a step to the side, avoiding Tang Wulin¡¯s punch. His elbow sweeped across Tang Wulin¡¯s back as his left foot extended below.

    Immediately, Tang Wulin fell over under his own strength in addition to the youth¡¯s. He wasn¡¯t flying towards the window, but rather, the door.

    Yun Xiao swallowed his saliva. In the elementary academy, he was known as the Mastermind, but now, he felt as if he wasn¡¯t smart enough. What kind of situation was this?

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Tang Wulin snarled once again. This time, his voice spread throughout the whole hall. Like the wind, he charged back into the dorm room and towards the icily arrogant youth once again.

    A trace of surprise shed through the arrogant youth¡¯s eyes. He hadn¡¯t restrained his strength just now, yet Tang Wulin had actually gotten up so fast. Moreover, when he had struck Tang Wulin from behind with his elbow, he had clearly felt a tremor from Tang Wulin¡¯s back which issued a force that wasn¡¯t inferior to his own.

    He jumped, twisted his body, and unleashed a whirling kick. These three movements werepleted as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water. Not only did he avoid Tang Wulin¡¯s charge, he actually stepped on Tang Wulin¡¯s back and kicked him away, causing him to smash onto the floor when he fell.

    The wooden floor was scattered and smashed while Tang Wulin¡¯s clothes were all cut up.

    The arrogant youthnded nimbly on Tang Wulin¡¯s nket. Moreover, he had actuallynded on the flower embroiderment of Na¡¯er¡¯s by ident.

    Tang Wulin bellowed with grief and indignation, ¡°You city people are all so rotten!¡± A pure white light was released from Tang Wulin¡¯s 10 year soul ring which rose up from his feet. Slender vine-like strands of Bluesilver Grass suddenly appeared, all of it attacked the arrogant youth.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s first soul skill was the 10 year soul skill of Bluesilver Grass, Bind!

    Bluesilver Grass covered the entirety of the room in but a moment. Even though the arrogant youth was exceptionally agile, he still couldn¡¯t dodge all of these vines in such a narrow space.

    His response was still extremely quick. He raised his right hand, which began to emit a dazzling golden radiance while a yellow soul ring rose up from his feet. A dazzling sh arced through the air as it chopped towards the Bluesilver Grass.

    The move was extraordinarily urate as he aimed to cut down every single strand of Bluesilver Grass with a golden dagger. Although the strands of Bluesilver Grass were struck, they hadn¡¯t been cut apart like he had imagined.

    ¡®Not good!¡¯ The arrogant youth thought to himself. If he had retreated immediately, he could have rushed out of the dorm room. Instead, he had tried yet, had been unable, to cut down the Bluesilver Grass. Now, even more strands of Bluesilver Grass had appeared and moved to engulf him.

    The soul ring underneath his feet began to shine brightly as the dagger¡¯s de in his hands began to twinkle. There was also a quiet dragon roar that resounded out as he attempted, with all his strength, to throw off the Bluesilver Grass that was binding him. However, a fist appeared in front of him at that moment.

    Bang!

 Chapter 37 Punishment

    <b>Chapter 37 ¨C Punishment</b>

    The icily arrogant youth was sent flying in a sh after being struck by Tang Wulin¡¯s explosive punch. As his fist had connected with the youth¡¯s face, Tang Wulin released the binding of his Bluesilver Grass, allowing the arrogant youth to fly out of the room like an artillery shell. With a boom, the arrogant youth was embedded into the wall of the hall.

    Yes, he was ¡®embedded.¡¯ In front of Tang Wulin¡¯s power, he couldn¡¯t even resist.

    The arrogant youth was an Agility System Battle Soul Master, so he excelled in quick attacks. Their weakness was that Agility System Battle Soul Masterscked defensive capabilities. If they were hit, especially by someone like Tang Wulin whose innate strength surpassed a Power System Battle Soul Master¡¯s, they would immediately be knocked down.

    As a result, that arrogant youth had already lost consciousness the moment he was sent flying.

    Tang Wulin was gasping for breath amidst the disarray of his room.

    Yun Xiao was already hiding in the corner of his bed as he stared at Tang Wulin fearfully. For a moment, he waspletely at a loss as to what he had just witnessed.

    ¡®This guy... was this guy even human? Even that dressy guy was sent flying by him...¡¯

    Tang Wulin crouched down and gently picked up his nket. He brushed the dust off of it and held it tight. Fortunately, the nket hadn¡¯t been damaged, just dirtied.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Right at that moment, a firm voice came from the hall.

    ?

    Ten minutester.

    Eastsea Academy¡¯s intermediate teaching building.

    ¡°So in conclusion, this tragedy was triggered over a nket?¡± Long Hengxu coldly looked at the four boys in front of him. His frowning expression was like a drop of water.

    Zhou Zhangxi, Yun Xiao, Tang Wulin, and that arrogant youth were all standing side by side.

    The arrogant youth¡¯s eyes had an ice-cold radiance in them which would asionally nce at Tang Wulin from time to time.

    Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s expression was ashen, and he was covered with bruises from head to toe. If one were attentive, they would discover a trace of fear in his eyes which refused to even make contact with Tang Wulin.

    Yun Xiao was the one who thoroughly exined what had transpired. After hearing Yun Xiao¡¯s ount, Long Hengxu grasped what had happened.

    Tang Wulin stood there with his nket firmly in hand, simply looking at the embroidered flower with a lowered head. Hisrge and pretty eyes were filled with stubborness.

    ¡°Zhou Zhangxi, originally with a martial soul like yours, you would have been assigned to ss three, however, your soul power rank was too low. Now it seems that your moral conduct is equally as low. Getting beaten up serves you right. You¡¯ll be in ss five permanently,¡± Long Hengxu coldly stated.

    Zhou Zhangxi wanted to refute him, but when he saw Long Hengxu¡¯s frowning expression, he didn¡¯t dare speak.

    ¡°You two also. Fighting as soon as you enter the academy. You¡¯ll both be in ss five. Getting beaten up only serves you right too.¡± Long Hengxu said this to Yun Xiao and that arrogant youth this time.

    The arrogant youth didn¡¯t seem to understand Long Hengxu¡¯s words at all as his gaze was on Tang Wulin the whole time. His cheeks were quite swollen after Tang Wulin¡¯s punch. If he hadn¡¯t recoiled his head so quickly, he feared that he wouldn¡¯t have many teeth left after Tang Wulin¡¯s terrifying hit.

    Yun Xiao refuted in shock, ¡°Director Long, I wasn¡¯t involved in the fight at all! From the beginning to end, I was simply a spectator.¡±

    Long Hengxu coldly answered, ¡°You¡¯re all in the same dorm room. If you see them fighting and don¡¯t take any action to stop it, how can you say that¡¯s a good thing? That you¡¯re the righteous one? You¡¯re so sly at such a young age, how could you grow up to be any good. Do you have anything left to say?¡±

    ¡°As for you!¡± Long Hengxu¡¯s gaze switched to Tang Wulin. ¡°You¡¯re so good, huh! You won a fight, one against two. This time¡¯s matter can¡¯t be med on you as you were provoked. It¡¯s good that a man is brave, so I won¡¯t punish you. However, your martial soul is just Bluesilver Grass, so you¡¯re stuck in ss five.¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his head in astonishment. He had thought that he would receive the heaviest punishment; after all, he was the one who hit them, and not lightly either. Zhou Zhangxi was covered in purple bruises while the arrogant youth¡¯s face was swollen like a steamed bun, yet he wasn¡¯t being punished?

    ¡°Thank you for your fairness,¡± Tang Wulin said hastily.

    Long Hengxu indifferently said, ¡°Although there was a cause for the fight, there¡¯s still a need topensate for the damages. I¡¯ll give you the costs to repair the window, the bed, and the wallster so you can pay it back.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tang Wulin was stunned. Pay up? He only had the three thousand federal coins that his father had given him. This was his pocket money for the whole semester.

    Because education waspulsory, food and living expenses were all covered. So, there wasn¡¯t many things he needed to pay for.

    ¡°Go now. You can continue fighting if you want, but next time, it¡¯ll be added to your record. The result of the battle, along with the record that about your talent to be a Mecha Master, will affect whether or not you¡¯ll be epted into an advanced academy in the future. If you have the courage, then go fight. But if you really want to fight, then you better not let the academy find out about it. Otherwise, there will be a severe punishment.¡±

    After exiting the teacher¡¯s office, Long Hengxu¡¯s strict voice still lingered in their ears. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s mood was much better now. Even if he didn¡¯t know how much he had to pay for the repairs, the academy had dealt with this affair impartially and justly. They hadn¡¯t been biased towards the others just because his martial soul was no good.

    ?

    Outside of the teaching building.

    Long Hengxu nced at the secretary to the side with narrowed eyes. ¡°Give me Tang Wulin¡¯s profile to look at.¡±

    ¡°Director, isn¡¯t that child¡¯s martial soul just Bluesilver Grass?¡± The secretary asked in surprise.

    The solemn expression on Long Hengxu face previously had disappeared. In its ce was a slight smile. ¡°Bluesilver Grass? I fear it¡¯s not that simple. He was able to beat up two people single handedly on his first day, and one of those kids is from the Xie family. How could a brat with only Bluesilver Grass aplish this? Moreover, he was able to cultivate a trash martial soul like Bluesilver Grass to rank 11 at the young age of nine years old. Just this would make him a prodigy. Contrary to what you might think, we must pay close attention to him.¡±

    ?

    They returned to the dorm room, but it was still a mess. No one had cleaned it up for them.

    Tang Wulin silently ced his nket on the table, then picked up all of his things.

    Zhou Zhangxi stood off to the side, clenching and opening his fists tightly several times.

    The icily arrogant youth nced at Yun Xiao who was on the bottom of their bunk bed, then pointed upwards. ¡°You go up.¡±

    Yun Xiao was stunned for a moment. However, in the face of that arrogant youth¡¯s sinister expression, he chose to smile and speedily cleaned up his things before climbing to the top bunk. He was a clever and resourceful person; why would he go and provoke a volcano that could erupt at any moment?

    The icily arrogant youth¡¯s hands shed with a brilliant light for a moment, causing a clean bedsheet to mysteriously appear in his hands. Afterwards, he spread the sheet over the bed.

 Chapter 38 Reparations?

    <strong>Chapter 38 ¨C Reparations?</strong>

    As for the bunk bed on the other side of the room; the top bunk had been destroyed while the bottom bunk was Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s.

    Tang Wulin tidied up his things, then put them on the bottom bunk. After setting down his things, he turned around and coldly looked at Zhou Zhangxi.

    ¡°You get up!¡± Zhou Zhangxi roared.

    Tang Wulin coldly answered, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Zhou Zhangxi wanted to get up in anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive. Have you already forgotten what Director Long said? Could it be that you don¡¯t want to be a Mech Master in the future?¡± Yun Xiao said as he jumped down from the top bunk.

    Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s breathing was clearly a bit ragged as Tang Wulin picked up the crumbled top bunk, tore it apart, and then threw it out the window. The entire top bunk had been obliteratedpletely.

    ¡°It should be this one!¡± A middle-aged academy staff member said before he entered the room with a wooden bed.

    He looked at the queer atmosphere between the four boys, and chuckled to himself, ¡°That¡¯s right! Fighting on the first day of school, you boys definitely have a bright future! If you all want to continue fighting, thene hit this bed with all your strength! It costs 10,000 federal coins! So go ahead and fight. My bonus will be even bigger that way.¡± As he said this, he lifted up the bed board and ced it on the top bunk. The bed board went in perfectly.

    10,000 federal coins?

    Tang Wulin went wide-eyed in shock. It was just a bed¡¯s board!

    ¡°Teacher, do we have to buy that one, or can we go out and buy one?¡± Tang Wulin hurriedly asked.

    The teacher snorted and said, ¡°Do you think the academy is your house? Destruction of property is a serious crime here. I assume you¡¯re Tang Wulin then? The costs to repair the window, bed board, and wall is a total of 34,000 federal coins. Hurry up and go pay for the repair costs at the administration office.

    34,000 federal coins? Tang Wulin was stunned when he heard this number. All the money he had earned during his three years of forging had only totalled up to be 30,000 federal coins! This was simply too expensive.

    When Zhou Zhangxi, who had been ring at Tang Wulin, heard this, he immediately climbed up to the top bunk without uttering another word.

    Tang Wulin sat on his bed and pondered over what to do. 34,000 federal coins. It was 34,000 federal coins!

    ¡°My name is Xie Xie!¡± The icily arrogant youth had walked up to Tang Wulin and boldly introduced himself.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Tang Wulin subconsciously answered.

    ¡°You¡¯re... You¡¯re wee?¡± The stern expression on Xie Xie¡¯s face copsed at that moment. ¡®Who was he calling ¡°You¡¯re wee?¡±¡¯[1]

    Xie Xie said as he gnashed his teeth, ¡°I said, my name is Xie Xie.¡±

    Tang Wulin woke up from his trance and raised his head to look at Xie Xie. Actually, he had noticed earlier that this youth was the one he had encountered at the soul train station.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tang Wulin coldly asked.

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light as he said, ¡°Come and fight with me outside of the academy!¡±

    At that moment, his heart was full of humiliation. He simply couldn¡¯t understand how with his strength, he could lose to brat with a trash martial soul like Bluesilver Grass. This brat had such a powerful fist that even now, Xie Xie had some difficulty speaking. From childhood up til now, he had never been beaten up before.

    He couldn¡¯t ept Long Hengxu¡¯s words or this stain on his record. He was simply feeling vexed.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Tang Wulin furiously repeated the words he had previously said to Zhou Zhangxi to Xie Xie this time.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± A powerful and chilling aura exploded outwards from Xie Xie¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin looked at him with a pair of fiery eyes, ¡°You¡¯re still not done bullying people? 34,000 federal coins. Do you know how much 34,000 federal coins is to me? Since you¡¯re seeking death, I¡¯ll beat you to death then. In the worst case, I won¡¯t be able to attend this academy anymore.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still bothered by that?¡± Xie Xie stared at him nkly. He had never had to worry about money, so 34,000 federal coins was nothing to him.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Maybe 34,000 federal coins isn¡¯t much to you city people, but as far as I¡¯m concerned, I wouldn¡¯t be able to earn that much even after working for several years. Don¡¯t provoke me any further, otherwise you¡¯ll just be risking your life.¡±

    As Xie Xie stared at Tang Wulin¡¯s red eyes, he wasn¡¯t sure why, but his imposing manner diminished a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll shell out the money, soe fight with me!¡± Xie Xie coldly eximed.

    Tang Wulin asked in a daze, ¡°You¡¯ll pay for it?¡±

    Xie Xie saw the redness fading away from Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes and was pleasantly surprised. He wasn¡¯t sure what he should say now to this brat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay!¡± Xie Xie said with gritted teeth.

    ¡°Great!¡± Tang Wulin was afraid he would renege, so he instantly epted. It was 34,000 federal coins after all! ¡°When are we fighting?¡±

    Just one battle and he would earn 34,000 federal coins? He would even let himself get beaten up for that much money.

    In front of Tang Wulin¡¯s eager appearance, Xie Xie couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. ¡°Tomorrow.¡± He said, before turning around and walking away.

    He wanted to go treat his swollen face first, otherwise he would have to endure this kind of appearance even longer. After exiting the room, a towel appeared out of nowhere and covered his face.

    As Tang Wulin watched him leave, he thought to himself, ¡®These city people really are wealthy.¡¯

    Yun Xiao coughed. ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch now. Tang Wulin, do you want to go together?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Tang Wulin nodded as he had gotten hungry long ago.

    Zhou Zhangxi jumped down from the top bunk. The unwillingness and indignance had already disappeared from his face and he was clearly less hostile towards Tang Wulin than before. The cause for this change was very simple, it was because of the repair costs that totaled up to 34,000 federal coins.

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t the only one who wasn¡¯t rich there. Zhou Zhangxi also came from an ordinary family. He had also been given a scare when he heard the outrageous cost for the repairs. This incident only started because of him. Tang Wulin, however, hadn¡¯t asked him for anypensation at all. This action gave him a better impression of Tang Wulin.

    ?

    Yun Xiao lead the way with Tang Wulin and Zhou Zhangxi following behind.

    The intermediate division¡¯s dining hall was a small building located to the side of the main school building. The building had three floors, which amodates all six grades of the intermediate academy. First and second graders ate on the first floor.

    The dining hall only had tables with no chairs. This was one of the customs of Eastsea Academy. Students must eat while standing, in order to increase their sense of urgency.

    There were three windowsbelled one, two and three. Yun Xiao exined this to Tang Wulin, allowing him to understand that the third window had free food, the second window was subsidized, while the first window neededplete payment from the student.

    Naturally, the first window provided the best food, followed by the second window, while the third window provided the most basic foods.

    On the board next to the third window was written, ¡°Steamed buns.¡±

    Zhou Zhangxi nced at Tang Wulin. ¡°Tang Wulin, since the academy doesn¡¯t let us fight, how about we have a contest to see who can eat the most steamed buns? Do you dare?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at him, ¡°Are you sure there¡¯ll be enough steamed buns?¡±

    Zhou Zhangxi answered, ¡°Of course. The third window is all you can eat. It can supply as much as you want. After all, us Soul Masters eat much more food than ordinary people.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°What are the stakes in this eating contest?¡±

    Zhou Zhangxi replied, ¡°Whoever loses will be in charge of cleaning the dorm room. So if I lose, I¡¯ll wash all of your dirty clothes. How about it?¡±

    Tang Wulin released a gentle sigh. ¡°I¡¯m very hungry.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s name sounds like thank you in Chinese. Tang Wulin misheard and reflexively asnwered back with ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± when Xie Xie introduced himself.

 Chapter 39 You Cant Beat Me in Eating Either

    <strong>Chapter 39 ¨C You Can¡¯t Beat Me in Eating Either</strong>

    Tang Wulin discovered an issue. It seemed that he ate more while standing up than when seated.

    There was already quite a crowd surrounding him.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t that big, yet how can he eat so much? He¡¯s about to break the record. I remember our intermediate academy¡¯s steamed bun record is 43. How many has this guy eaten already?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already broken the record by eating 45. How formidable! What¡¯s more, he doesn¡¯t even look like a big eater. The steamed buns are palm-sized too! The academy¡¯s steamed buns have always been thisrge.¡±

    Zhou Zhangxi had long since started to foolishly stare at Tang Wulin. He had always thought he could eat a lot. In fact, he had even managed to eat 20 steamed buns before bing too full.

    This was simply ground meat along with vegetable soup.

    Tang Wulin not only ate the steamed buns, but he also drank the soup. Every five buns he would drink arge mouthful of soup. He looked as if he was truly enjoying himself.

    The palm-sized steamed buns were really delicious. They were stuffed with a big meatball on the inside. As soon as one bit into the bun, fatty juices would flow out. It truly was too delicious.

    What was most important, it still wasn¡¯t enough!

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone.¡± Tang Wulin finished the fiftieth bun, then walked up to the third meal window.

    Yun Xiao patted Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get started on cleaning the room. Now that I know he can out-eat you, I finally understand why he¡¯s stronger. This is called thew of conservation of energy. The more one eats, the more strength they would have!¡±

    Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s face was decrepit as he took in this scene. ¡°Tang Wulin ordered another 20 steamed buns.¡±

    Back at home, feeding Tang Wulin had been Tang Ziran and Lang Yue¡¯s greatest headache. This child was truly too capable in eating. Moreover, when Na¡¯er was there, the two were practicallypeting in how much they could eat.

    Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s own eating ability was great inparison with his peers. On the other hand, Tang Wulin was basically on a whole different level.

    After releasing a long sigh, Zhou Zhangxi looked towards Tang Wulin. ¡°I never thought anyone could actually eat a whole cow before, but after seeing your eating prowess, I believe it to be possible now. I agreed to the bet so I must ept this loss. I¡¯ll head back and begin cleaning first. You can continue on with setting your record.¡±

    ¡°En, en!¡± Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t been all that worried about winning or losing. For him, being able to eat until he waspletely full was much more important.

    ?

    In the end, the intermediate academy¡¯s steamed bun record was set at 80 buns and fiverge bowls of vegetable soup.

    When Tang Wulin left the dining hall feeling perfectly satisfied, all eyes were on him.

    After returning to the dormitory, Zhou Zhangxi was cleaning the room, but avoided Tang Wulin¡¯sundry as Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t permitted it. Tang Wulin wished to wash it himself. Yun Xiao assisted Zhou Zhangxi with cleaning the room. In the end, the room¡¯s atmosphere had be much more harmonious.

    Right as they were finishing up with cleaning the room, Xie Xie came in with a face wrapped in a towel. The swelling on his face had clearly been reduced by a lot, but it was still as unsightly as before.

    ¡°For you!¡± He threw a paper bag towards Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin opened it and saw a pile of federal bills. In the face of all this money, Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but seem a bit dazed.

    When he had tried to earn 30,000 federal coins in Glorybound City, it had taken him a full three years! For these wealthy people however, it was simply pocket money.

    ¡°We start ss tomorrow. So tomorrow night, after school, you¡¯lle with me.¡± Xie Xie coldly said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Tang Wulin agreed without the slightest hesitation.

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°Xie Xie, just let it be. We¡¯ll be staying in the same dormitory for the next six years.¡±

    Xie Xie coldly looked at him, then unceremoniouslyid down on his bottom bunk.

    Tang Wulin asked Yun Xiao, ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems if I go out this afternoon, right?¡±

    Yun Xiao answered, ¡°We haven¡¯t officially started sses yet, so naturally there won¡¯t be any issues! You just need to be back before lights go out. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be faced with disciplinary action.¡±

    When he heard the words ¡¯disciplinary action¡¯, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart tightened up for a moment. He didn¡¯t actually fear disciplinary action, instead he feared the potential fines.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back by then.¡±

    After washing his dirty clothes and nket, Tang Wulin left the dormitory. ording to Mang Tian¡¯s instructions, after arriving in Eastsea City, Tang Wulin needed to go to a ce called the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    Mang Tian had given him the address of his workshop in Eastsea City. There wasn¡¯t anyone working there, but it still had a forging room for Tang Wulin to use.

    Mang Tian had told him that he needed to register at the cksmith¡¯s Association in order to be able to ept tasks. These tasks would hone his skills. Every month, Mang Tian woulde and inspect his progress as well as give him some instructions.

    After epting his fate when fusing with the little Grass Snake, Goldlight, Tang Wulin had be much more focused on forging, especially afterpleting the Thousand Refinements. Completing the Thousand Refinements had made him understand that in the future, he would likely be a cksmith like his teacher. Thus, he couldn¡¯t rx and had to continue refining his forging skills. Moreover, he could earn money by forging! In addition to supplementing his family¡¯s ie, he needed money to wander the continent in search of Na¡¯er in the future.

    He hadn¡¯t asked Yun Xiao where the cksmith¡¯s Association was because he didn¡¯t want the other students to know he was a cksmith.

    He first went to the administration building to pay the fines before leaving the academy¡¯s campus.

    Eastsea City¡¯s unfamiliar atmosphere once again press down on Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. ¡®Glorybound City really is the best. It was so nice and peaceful there.¡¯

    Although he didn¡¯t know where the cksmith¡¯s Association was, he still had a mouth below his nose. He could always just ask someone. After making several inquiries, he gained a rough understanding of where the cksmith¡¯s Association was located.

    Eastsea City was very big. In fact, it was several timesrger than Glorybound City. For the sake of saving money, Tang Wulin walked the whole journey to the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    It wasn¡¯t too bad. The cksmith¡¯s Association was not that far from Eastsea Academy and Tang Wulin had eaten his fill during lunch. After walking for half an hour, his destination was already in sight.

    The cksmith¡¯s Association was easily recognizable with its grey colored building and height of thirty floors along with, at the very top, a design of a hammer. With this design, there wasn¡¯t even a need to engrave the association¡¯s name onto a te.

    Tang Wulin walked through the big ss doors on the first floor and was immediately faced with a ten-meter tall wall with an eight-meter tall golden hammer sculpture on it.

    Although the cksmith¡¯s Association wasn¡¯t as rich as the Mecha Craftsmen¡¯s Association, it was still a necessary existence. A first-rate cksmith¡¯s status in society was exceedingly high. In fact, their status wasparable to that of mecha craftsmen grandmasters. In order to make a first-rate mecha, first-rate materials were naturally needed. As such, first-rate cksmiths were needed to process first-rate materials!

    The lounge on the first floor was very spacious and empty. There were only two youngdies dressed in grey at the reception desk.

    ¡°Little brother, who are you looking for?¡± When they saw Tang Wulin walk towards them, one of the twodies who had a sweet looking appearance took the initiative to stand up and greet him.

    Tang Wulin bashfully said, ¡°I, I¡¯m here to take the cksmith¡¯s ranking test.¡±

 Chapter 40 Cen Yue

    <strong>Chapter 40 ¨C Cen Yue</strong>

    ¡°Puchi!¡± The well-developed youngdy to the sideughed and said with a smile, ¡°Look at him, his face is already red. Little brother, your eyes are really pretty.¡±

    The sweet looking youngdy rebuked, ¡°Don¡¯t be so noisy, Yuan Yuan. Little brother, you want to take the cksmith¡¯s ranking test?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded and answered somewhat anxiously, ¡°Yes!¡±

    The sweet youngdy said, ¡°Where is your family? Or your teacher?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°My teacher had mee alone and told me to find someone called Grandmaster Cen Yue.¡±

    When they heard the name Cen Yue, the two youngdies¡¯ expressions stiffened and the sweet youngdy hastily said, ¡°Please wait a moment then. I¡¯ll go ask if Grandmaster Cen Yue is avable right now. Have you ever spoken to Grandmaster Cen over the soulmunicator?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head once again. How could he possibly own a soulmunicator!? Although a soulmunicator was convenient, themunication fees and the equipment costs were extraordinarily expensive! Even his hometown had only one fixed soulmunicator. He was even nning to look for a coin-operated soulmunicator to call his mother and fatherter and report that he was safe and sound.

    ¡°Grandmaster Cen, there¡¯s a child looking for you. En. That¡¯s right, he has reallyrge eyes and is wearing in clothes,¡± The sweet looking youngdy said as she pressed down on a number to connect to Grandmaster Cen.

    After hanging up themunicator, the sweet youngdy said to Tang Wulin, ¡°Little brother, Grandmaster Cen has some time right now. Follow me.¡±

    As she said this, she began guiding Tang Wulin to the side of therge hall. The well-developeddy, Yuan Yuan, stuck out her tongue as she watched them leave and said to herself, ¡°I couldn¡¯t even tell! The little guy actually knows Grandmaster Cen.¡±

    When the soul elevator¡¯s metal doors opened up, Tang Wulin nearly jumped with fright. This was the first time he had ever seen anything like this.

    ¡°Come,e here.¡± The sweet youngdy didn¡¯t tease him at all. Rather, she gave him a tender smile.

    Tang Wulin went over to her side.

    The sweet youngdy said, ¡°My name is Yun Xiaoling. Grandmaster Cen¡¯s office is on the 15th floor. I¡¯ll take you to see him and then he will take you to conduct the cksmith¡¯s ranking test.¡±

    ¡°Thank you big sister.¡± Tang Wulin politely said.

    Yun Xiaoling looked at him, her gaze moving up and down, sizing him up. Although this child was wearing extremely in clothing, he was still very good-looking. Most of all were those big eyes of his, which could even make a girl jealous. Moreover, despite his simplicity, he was extraordinarily courteous, giving others a very good opinion of him.

    Ding! The elevator stopped on the 15th floor and the doors opened.

    The walls were made of a white metal while the ceiling and floors were white too. Neat and tidy, that was Tang Wulin¡¯s first impression.

    There were two rooms on both sides of the hall leading out of the elevator.

    Yun Xiaoling brought him to one of the doors which had Cen Yue¡¯s namete on it. She pressed the button above it.

    ¡°Grandmaster Cen, it¡¯s Yun Xiaoling. I¡¯ve brought the child here.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± A deep voice was heard from the within the room. Then the door opened.

    The office was approximately 30 square meters in size with a massive wooden desk that took up nearly a quarter of the room¡¯s space. Behind the wooden desk stood a man in his 40¡¯s. This man wasn¡¯t particrly tall, but he was absolutely well-built. His shoulders were especially wide, with a ck jacket resting on his deltoids.

    At this moment, he was looking at a design nid out on his desk.

    ¡°Grandmaster Cen.¡± Yun Xiaoling softly called out.

    ¡°En.¡± Cen Yue raised his head and looked over.

    His gaze immediately fell on Tang Wulin as he looked at him with curious eyes. ¡°You¡¯re Mang Tian¡¯s disciple?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Hello Grandmaster Cen. Teacher told me to greet you in his ce,¡± Tang Wulin said respectfully.

    Cen Yue¡¯s eyes wrinkled as he frowned. ¡°Mang Tian, that guy had always set his eyes on surpassing the peak, yet he actually took in such a young disciple like you. Let¡¯s go then. I¡¯ll bring you to take the cksmith¡¯s ranking test.¡±

    cksmiths lived in the world of metal and werepletely unconcerned about other worldly matters. Although he was unconvinced of Mang Tian epting such a young disciple, the ranking test would verify everything.Yun Xiaoling said, ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯ll go back down then.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Cen Yue nodded as Yun Xiaoling smiled at Tang Wulin once more before heading off.

    Cen Yue brought Tang Wulin out of the room soon after and once again entered the soul elevator. They rode the elevator down with Yun Xiaoling, except this time, they were getting off on the third floor.

    As the elevator descended, Cen Yue turned to Tang Wulin and said, ¡°Little guy, Mang Tian never told me what rank cksmith you are at right now.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Teacher never told me either. He just told me toe take the test and ept some tasks after.¡±

    He can ept tasks? Off to the side, Yun Xiaoling couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. In order to ept tasks it meant that he was at least a rank 2 cksmith. Rank 1 cksmiths weren¡¯t able to directly ept tasks. Instead, a higher rank cksmith had to ept the task and assign some of the work to them.

    Cen Yue asked again, ¡°Then do you understand how cksmith ranks are organized?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Teacher said that cksmiths are divided into nine ranks. Rank 1 and 2 cksmiths are Master ranks. Ranks 3 and 4 are Grandmaster. Ranks 5 and 6 are Master Craftsmen. Ranks 7 and 8 are Saint Craftsmen and at the very peak of rank 9, they are Divine Craftsmen.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Cen Yue nodded.

    Right at that moment, the elevator had reached the third floor.

    ¡°Goodbye big sister.¡± Tang Wulin bid farewell to Yun Xiaoling as he followed Cen Yue out of the elevator.

    Compared to the tranquil fifteenth floor, the third floor of the cksmith¡¯s Association was much more noisy. Tang Wulin heard the familiar nking sounds of cksmiths at work throughout the hall.

    Cen Yue brought Tang Wulin to the front desk and said to the staff member, ¡°Open up the testing room for me and ask a surveyor toe over.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster Cen, is this your disciple? He¡¯s so young! Is he even 12 years old?¡± The staff member curiously looked at Tang Wulin.

    Cen Yue took some forms from the staff member and handed them to Tang Wulin. ¡°Fill these out first. Fill out your basic circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Wulin took the form and began to seriously fill it out.

    Cen Yue read along from the side as he filled it out. ¡°Tang Wulin. Born in Glorybound City. Nine years old. Eastsea Academy¡¯s intermediate division. First grade. You¡¯re only nine years old?¡±

    At this matter, both he and the staff member were astonished.

    He was only nine years old yet he wasing to take the cksmith¡¯s test. This hadn¡¯t happened in the cksmith¡¯s Association for many, many years. Historically, the youngest testee had been eight years and six months old! Moreover, that person was now working on the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s 30th floor. That person was a once-in-a-lifetime cksmithing genius!

    Now in front of their eyes was a child that was only nine years old. If he was able to pass the cksmith¡¯s test, then what would that signify?

    Cen Yue thought about this with even more interest because Tang Wulin had previously said that Mang Tian let him ept tasks directly. That meant this child was at least a rank 2 cksmith. This was a record-breaking achievement!

    The staff member said, ¡°Grandmaster Cen, testing room three is open.¡±

 Chapter 41 Blacksmith Ranking Test

    <strong>Chapter 41 ¨C cksmith Ranking Test</strong>

    With narrowed eyes, Cen Yue picked up Tang Wulin¡¯s form. ¡°Follow me.¡± He had to see for himself what level Mang Tian¡¯s disciple had attained.

    The so-called testing room was actually just a forging room. Naturally, a cksmithing test needed to be conducted in a room such as this.

    As soon as he entered the forging room, Tang Wulin¡¯s nervousness eased a bit. The forging room was about the same as Mang Tian¡¯s. This was the first time since he arrived he found himself within a familiar environment.

    The surveyor was a middle aged woman who evidently knew Cen Yue. ¡°Grandmaster Cen Yue, you¡¯ve personally brought someone to take the test! I just heard that this child is only nine years old. If he was just a bit younger, he would be able to attack the President¡¯s record.¡±

    Cen Yue said, ¡°We can talk after the test.¡±

    The surveyor nodded and looked towards Tang Wulin. ¡°There are 15 kinds of metal here. Pick one of them to purify. I will grade you based on the metal you choose and the degree of purification. If your score surpasses 60, then you¡¯ll earn the title of a rank 1 cksmith.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin nodded, then looked towards the metals arranged on the stand.

    Fifteen different metals. Each and every one of them was one third of a meter squared.

    The metals had all sorts of colors and qualities. Although the cksmith test seemed simple as one only needed to purify a metal, it actually examined more than one¡¯s purification abilities.

    The surveyor didn¡¯t tell him what these metals were, indicating that he needed to identify and understand each of the metals himself while picking the one best suited to his abilities.

    The metal¡¯s qualities and purification results were tied together, meaning the purification score would be affected by the chosen metal.

    Tang Wulin swept his gaze over them and instantly recognized what he had to work with. After some pondering, he picked a metal from the middle of the shelf.

    The chunk of metal twinkled with a faint silver light. When they saw him pick this metal, Cen Yue and the surveyor both revealed a trace of shock in their expressions. They never expected Tang Wulin to choose such a thick and heavy metal.

    ¡°I choose this chunk of Heavy Silver.¡± Tang Wulin picked up the Heavy Silver and then ced it on the forging table without making the slightest sound.

    Mang Tian¡¯s demands of him had been very high. He forbade him from allowing the sound of metal colliding with metal to sound out unless he was forging.

    This chunk of Heavy Silver with dimensions of one third meters squared, actually weighed over 300 kilograms. It was extraordinarily heavy, however, Cen Yue saw Tang Wulin pick it up with no effort at all.

    ¡°Little guy, your strength truly isn¡¯t small!¡± The surveyor eximed in astonishment. She was slowly thinking that the nine year old boy in front of her could actually pass the cksmith¡¯s test.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Masters, may I begin now?¡±

    The surveyor said, ¡°You may begin. You have one hour to finish. Purify it as much as you can. The degree of its purification will determine your score.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin didn¡¯t have any needless thoughts, and began to work skillfully.

    He immediately set to work by starting up the forging table, and increased its temperature. After this he put the Heavy Silver inside and began calcining it. The time required to calcine the metal was also counted in the timed he had to purify it. The cksmith¡¯s test didn¡¯t have any tricks to it. The Association had strict requirements for all of their cksmiths, as their work directly reflected upon their reputation.

    Tang Wulin took in deep breaths and stretched while he adjusted the soul power within his body.

    The reason he chose Heavy Silver wasn¡¯t because he wanted to show off to his peers, rather it was thest metal he had forged with. After his initial forging of it, he had gained a thorough understanding of its characteristics. Furthermore, the chunk he picked was also very simr to the one he had forged with originally. It was like seeing someone else hunting, and being excited by one¡¯s memories of the thrill of the hunt, and so before he knew it, he had chosen it.

    However, he still remembered Mang Tian¡¯s words. He mustn¡¯t use his Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers unless he was alone. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t reveal his Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers until he was fifteen years old.

    Tang Wulin gradually adjusted his breathing as he watched the metal¡¯s temperature on the forging table and sharpened his gaze.

    Cen Yue stood to the side motionlessly as he watched Tang Wulin.

    When he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze sharpen, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly exim in his heart, ¡®<i>Oh, </i>Mang Tian, Mang Tian. You¡¯ve truly picked up a gem.¡¯

    Cen Yue was the greatest advocate of single-minded devotion to forging within the cksmithmunity. He wasn¡¯t particrly talented, it was just that he liked the profession. He had gotten to where he was now by proceeding one firm step at a time, whilst relying solely on his love and devotion to forging. In the end, he gained the acknowledgement of the cksmithing world.

    Tang Wulin was just a nine year old child! A nine year old child was actually able to achieve such a state of concentration. This meant that he truly understood the meaning of forging. When faced with such a child, Cen Yue¡¯s expression immediately brightened.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s left hand quickly pressed the button, bringing it out of the forging table at just the right temperature.

    Hastily, the surveyor began writing this down.

    As the surveyor of the cksmith¡¯s ranking test, she was extremely experienced in her role. From Tang Wulin¡¯s details, she could determine that this wasn¡¯t the child¡¯s first time forging Heavy Silver. How could a cksmith who hadn¡¯t even registered yet truly forge Heavy Silver?

    Tang Wulin began!

    His two arms shook a bit as a pair of Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers appeared in his hands. He dexterously lifted up his left arm and tapped the Heavy Silver twice, issuing a ¡®ding ding¡¯ sound.

    Cen Yue¡¯s gaze switched to Tang Wulin¡¯s ears. He clearly saw Tang Wulin¡¯s ears tremble slightly.

    ¡®He¡¯s listening! He¡¯s listening to the feedback of the metal. What an excellentd!¡¯

    Right at that moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s right arm hammered down with lightning speed. The whole forging room was filled with a whistling sound and in the next instant, the tungsten hammer heavilynded on the chunk of Heavy Silver.

    Peng! The tungsten hammers sang a note as the Heavy Silver depressed inwards a bit.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s pair ofrge, pretty eyes began shining at that moment as the hammer in his left hand quickly followed. Peng! Another boom resounded in the room.

    The two booms echoed within the room while Cen Yue¡¯s eyes widened a bit. ¡®Those are... Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers!?¡¯

 Chapter 42 Eight Star Saint Craftsman

    <strong>Chapter 42 ¨C Eight Star Saint Craftsman</strong>

    How old was this child? Yet he was unexpectedly able to use such heavy Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers? It was known that some of the rank 2 cksmiths couldn¡¯t even use a single hammer weighing 40 kilograms, let alone a pair of Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers that weighed 40 kilograms each!

    Forging required physical strength, stamina, and technique. Strength was the foundation which increased the efficacy of one¡¯s hammering. However, one¡¯s strength would also be consumed quickly.

    Without a thought, Tang Wulin¡¯s arms were already in motion, readying the next strike.

    His two hammers descended. From the Heavy Silver¡¯s feedback, Tang Wulin could tell that this chunk of Heavy Silver was very simr to the one he had forged previously. Even its inner vein lines were simr. This familiar feelingpletely filled his mind as his two hammers moved into action, hammering down on the metal like a rainsquall.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bangbangbang!

    The sound of hammering was both intense and rhythmic, abination which gave off an extraordinary sense of beauty.

    Everything he had encountered since arriving in Eastsea City had been strange and unfamiliar. This made him feel pressured as well as nervous. After all, he was still just a 9-year-old child. When he finally arrived at the academy, Tang Wu had to deal with bullying and waster fined as punishment for dealing with it. All of this made him feel as if he couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    However, before him now was a familiar chunk of Heavy Silver on a forging station. With the addition of the familiar rhythm of forging, he couldn¡¯t help but feel at home.

    As his eyes focused on on the Heavy Silver before him, his ears twitched unceasingly ¨C carefully listening to the feedback from his strikes. Under the pounding of his hammers, the Heavy Silver began to change. However, if one listened carefully, one would discover that as time passed the sound from the pair of Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers hitting the Heavy Silver became more and more stirring.

    The surveyor and Cen Yue¡¯s expressions grew serious.

    Tang Wulin waspletely focused at this moment. Evenpared to other cksmiths already in their 20¡¯s and 30¡¯s, his level of focus was near impossible to match.

    ¡®A genius! This child is a genius!¡¯

    This thought simultaneously appeared in both their minds. Cen Yue didn¡¯t even need to look at the Heavy Silver. With his experience, he already knew how effective Tang Wulin¡¯s purification of the Heavy Silver would be.

    Purifying Heavy Silver was originally a second rank cksmith¡¯s standard due to the excessive difficulty of purifying a metal as dense as Heavy Silver. It wasn¡¯t easy at all topletely purify a chunk of Heavy Silver.

    When Tang Wulin chose it, the Surveyor had thought he was overestimating his abilities. However, both she and Cen Yue were moved by his demonstration just now.

    That was right. A demonstration.

    When Tang Wulin¡¯s strike caused the Heavy Silver to release a beautiful note, he had already passed the test to be a first rank cksmith.

    The rest was just a demonstration. But, to what degree could his demonstration reach? This was the question on the surveyor¡¯s and Cen Yue¡¯s mind.

    Afterpletely immersing himself in forging, the Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers were like rice straws in his hands as they continuously pounded the Heavy Silver. As he grew closer with that chunk of Heavy Silver, his hammering speed grew equally as swift. Soon after, only the flickering shadows of the unceasingly pounding hammers could be seen. The intensive pounding sounds flowed like mercury.

    cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s third floor.

    The elevator¡¯s doors opened up and two people exited. Among these two people was a majestic man in his 40¡¯s who was dressed in silver-grey clothes. He wore a badge on the pit of his stomach.

    Regardless of who saw him, their gaze would first be attracted to that badge. That badge of his was golden in color and had a protruding hammer design on it. Above it were a total of eight ck stars.

    These eight stars signified a craftsman who had attained the eighth rank within their craft while the golden hammer represented his position as a cksmith. An eighth rank cksmith was an eight star Saint Craftsman level cksmith.

    In the whole cksmith¡¯s Association, there was only one cksmith at this level.

    Beside the middle aged man stood a girl who looked about 13 or 14 years old. She was tall and exceptionally pretty with a pair ofrge, bright eyes. Her golden hair wasbed and put into a ponytail while she wore skintight clothes which made her seem very nimble.

    When they saw him arrive, the staff members at the front desk immediately stood up and greeted him. ¡°President.¡±

    The middle aged man nodded and said, ¡°At ease. I¡¯m just bringing Mu Xi to take the second rank test. I¡¯d like to speak with the surveyor.¡± This was the eight star Saint Craftsman as well as the President of the Sun-Moon Federation¡¯s Eastsea City branch of the cksmith¡¯s Association. This was Mu Chen!

    ¡°Yes. Please wait a moment President. Miss Mu Xi is already taking the second rank test! She¡¯s truly worthy of being a generational genius in the cksmithing world.¡±

    Mu Xi¡¯s expression was undisturbed in the face of such praise. In response, she just nodded in greeting.

    She didn¡¯t like being called a genius. The reason she was where she was today wasn¡¯t because of her talent, but because of her efforts. Her goal was to surpass her father and be a ninth rank Divine Craftsman.

    Throughout the Douluo Continent, there were only three nine star Divine Craftsmen.

    ¡°Ah! What¡¯s that sound?¡± Mu Chen raised an eyebrow as his eyes disyed a trace of astonishment. Beside him, Mu Xi had also raised an eyebrow as her elegant little ears trembled slightly in concentration. She immediately caught on to the sound of sessive melodious, yet intense, poundings filling the air.

    Regardless of whether it were the rhythm or the frequency, the sounds of pounding waspletely beautiful. It gave people a feeling of happiness.

    Mu Chen asked the staff member, ¡°Has someonee to take the fourth rank cksmith¡¯s test?¡±

    The staff member replied dumbfoundedly, ¡°No?¡±

    Mu Chen pondered on it for a moment before turning to Mu Xi at his side. ¡°Head to the testing room and prepare first. I¡¯m going to go take a look.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Although Mu Xi was also curious, she still obeyed and immediately headed to the second rank testing room. She couldn¡¯t be distracted at a time like this.

    After separating from his daughter, Mu Chen followed the sounds of forging and quickly arrived at room number 3. This forging room had exceptional soundproofing abilities, yet, sound would still escape through the door.

    This type of forging sound could onlye from forging an umon, high density metal. Moreover, every strike didn¡¯t create any noise, signifying how urate these strikes were. Thus, those intensive and powerful collisions meant that the cksmith was using Thousand Refined hammers.

    cksmith ranks were very strict, with ranks directly rting to their level of achievements. If one was able to reach this level of forging, then they ought to be at the level of a Grandmaster. Moreover, Mu Chen could also hear the results. As this cksmith forged the metal, they were already in a state of harmony with it.

 Chapter 43 Second Rank

    <strong>Chapter 43 ¨C Second Rank</strong>

    Harmonizing was when the cksmith builds on a resonance with the piece of metal he was crafting, until it reaches a state of fusion between both. It was in this state that the chance of producing an excellent product became higher. Every single work of forging contained both the cksmith¡¯s feelings as well as their ideals.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t enter the forging chamber because he couldn¡¯t, even as the President. Nobody was allowed into the chamber when during a cksmith¡¯s ranking test. Entering might falter the cksmith¡¯s concentration, thus resulting in their failure or even casting a shadow on them.

    How interesting!

    Mu Chen once again returned to the front desk asked the staff, ¡°What is the name of the examinee in room three?¡±

    The staff, upon his inquiry, checked through the list and answered almost immediately. ¡°The examinee¡¯s name is Tang Wulin. He was rmended here by Grandmaster Cen Yue. He is currently being tested.¡±

    As he spoke, he passed Mu Chen a copy of Tang Wulin¡¯s forms.

    When Cen Yue¡¯s name was mentioned, he smiled. ¡°I say, who else other than someone rmended from Old Cen would be able to enter a state of harmonization in the midst of an examination? Ah! Nine years old?¡±

    With an expression of disbelief, he turned his eyes towards the staff. ¡°Are you sure this isn¡¯t a mistake of some sort? This examinee is only nine years old?¡±

    The staff confirmed immediately. ¡°That¡¯s right. We had doubts about it previously too. I couldn¡¯t believe that a child that young woulde for a ranking test.¡±

    Mu Chen was stupefied. ¡®For a child his age, he must be taking the first rank cksmith¡¯s test?¡¯

    Beep beep! Mu Chen removed the soulmunicator from his waist belt and answered the call.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m ready. Are youing? I¡¯m in room six.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    Though he still had doubts, it didn¡¯t matter as much as his daughter. Mu Chen quickened his steps towards room six.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± The surveyor announced in a weird-sounding voice.

    Dang! Tang Wulin finished off hisst hammer strike and retracted both his hammers. With a sh of light, his pair of hammers vanished into his Heavy Silver Rings.

    His chest rose and fell gently. Tang Wulin seemed to be slightly short of breath, his cheeks scarlet with a blush, and sweat was glistening from his forehead. But that was all.

    The forging room was once again silent, albeit only for a short time. While the surveyor had her attention on the piece of Heavy Silver, Cen Yue directed his gaze to Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes.

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, Cen Yue thought he caught a hint of a glimmering silverish light that had been emitted from the Heavy Silver. Though the forging process had ended, Tang Wulin¡¯s focus was still in its initial stage. He believed that the child would one day grow up to be a peerless individual should he stay on the path.

    ¡°Heavy Silver. Purification exceeding Hundred Refinements. Volume reduction of seven percent. State of purification ¨C Hundred Refined, three times.¡± The surveyor announced precisely after a careful inspection of the piece of metal.

    If the forging was done by a Grandmaster cksmith, getting the Heavy Silver to such a state wouldn¡¯t mean much. This forging, however, was done by a mere nine year old child whose body had not even hit puberty yet. It was an incredible feat from this child.

    ¡°The evaluation has passed.¡± The surveyor announced, her gaze directed towards Cen Yue.

    Cen Yue broke into a bitter smile. ¡°Mang Tian did this on purpose.¡±

    The surveyor was shocked upon hearing Cen Yue¡¯s remarks. ¡°This kid, he¡¯s a disciple of Mang Tian?¡±

    Cen Yue nodded his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it either. But I now confirm that the kid is eligible for the second rank test.¡±

    The surveyor considered Cen Yue¡¯sment before turning towards Tang Wulin. ¡°Kid, other than metal purification, do you have other skills?¡±

    It was then that Tang Wulin awakened from his carefree forging state. However, his only faults were hammering too lightly while using the Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers and the forging process ended a little earlier than he would have liked it to. If sufficient time was given, he was sure he couldplete the Thousand Refinements.

    ¡°I can forge some basic small and medium-sizedponents,¡° Tang Wulin described earnestly.

    This didn¡¯t surprise Cen Yue since Tang Wulin previously mentioned it, and even Mang Tian agreed that Tang Wulin was capable of receiving jobs himself.

    ¡°Please forge a medium-sizedponent,¡± The surveyor said with a deep voice, ¡°and if you manage to seed, you will be promoted to the second rank.¡±

    The requirements to be a second rank cksmith was simply to forge a medium-sizedponent and to have the ability to Hundred Refine rare metals.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s previous purification process was excellent, so he only needed to forge someponents now.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin answered before immediately beginning to forge theponent.

    The pair of Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers reappeared, and rhythmic hammering sounded out once again.

    The surveyor was about to call out and tell Tang Wulin that he could usemon metals to pass the test, but was silenced by a nce from Cen Yue. He wanted to see how well a nine-year-old child could perform this task.

    As he hammered the chunk of Heavy Silver again, a surge of happiness filled Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. Within his heart, he felt as though he was reunited with his friends.

    At his endless pounding, the chunk of metal produced a crisp hum, as if in response to his hammering. Tang Wulin¡¯s hammering speed gradually increased. Under his hammer¡¯s pounding, the metal started to change.

    With every strike of his hammer, it bounced off the metal even higher. Afterwards, Tang Wulin would add even more force into his next strike. The Heavy Silver gradually formed into a circr-shaped mediumponent, under his constant pounding.

    The hammering process that Cen Yue witnessed was one without any faults, as if every strike had its ce and every move was natural. In his eyes, this was the textbook¡¯s ideal of forging!

    This child¡¯s foundation skills were unmatched. Even if he were to bepared with 18 or 19 year olds with an apprenticeship of more than eight years, he would still surpass them by far!

    Though in this forging process, Tang Wulin simply hammered the metal without any superfluous techniques, it extruded an abnormal feeling of pureness to the bystanders.

    Generally, smallponents would be used in mecha joints, and mediumponents would be iyed within the main body of the mecha.

    Tang Wulin had crafted a semi-circrponent, an importantponent within the knee joint of a mecha. Joint protectionponents were most susceptible to wear and tear, however, this also made them the most suitable to be used for soul guide arrays. Heavy Silver was a good conductor for transmitting soul power. Thus, forging the jointponent out of Heavy Silver would be the most appropriate. Tang Wulin had indeed considered these points prior to his forging.

    Another hour passed by before Tang Wulin produced a semi-circrponent that was free from any defects and brought it up to both Cen Yue and the surveyor for their assessment. The two of them were even more speechless than before.

    ¡°Masters, did I pass the test?¡± Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t be more proud with his piece of work. In fact, this was his first time forging aponent with Heavy Silver. When he recalled the past, Tang Wulin thought that the only w to his work was that theponent was not Thousand Refinemed. He was confident that he would have been able to Thousand Refine it.

    After his previous Thousand Refinements, he discovered that his understand of forging had gone up by a level. After forging Heavy Silver again, he felt that it was simply wonderful.

 Chapter 44 Arent You Just Showing Off?

    <strong>Chapter 44 ¨C Aren¡¯t You Just Showing Off?</strong>

    When Tang Wulin walked out of the forging room, his face was painted with joy. It wasn¡¯t because of the recognition from both masters, nor was it because he had risen up to a second rank cksmith. Rather, he was euphoric from the sum of 10,000 federation coins he received from the Heavy Silverponent he had forged.

    One can actually make such a huge fortune from forging rare metals!

    Cen Yue had informed him, prior to his exit, to report back again to the cksmith Association in two-days time to receive his cksmith¡¯s badge, and to start receiving jobs from the Association.

    ?

    ¡°Mang Tian!¡± The call to his old acquaintance finally got through.

    ¡°En?¡± Mang Tian¡¯s voice was just as indifferent as the time theyst spoke.

    ¡°Where did you find yourself such a treasure?¡± Cen Yue spoke into his device impatiently.

    Mang Tian replied inly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Who else do you think I am referring to? Your nine-year-old, second rank disciple. What¡¯s more shocking, he just forged aponent directly with Heavy Silver. With his young age, he could definitely master the Thousand Refinements within a few years of serious training. With that, he would be good on his way towards a Grandmaster cksmith. How did you train this child?¡±

    ¡°Hey, can you say something?¡±

    Cen Yue was not pleased with theck of response he got from Mang Tian.

    ¡°I have nothing to say. That child was born with innate divine strength and he has a diligent character. That¡¯s all.¡± Mang Tian still spoke inly.

    Cen Yue snapped back at Mang Tian¡¯s exnation. ¡°Was your intention to brandish this kid¡¯s abilities at me when you rmended him here?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mang Tian acknowledged his true intention.

    ¡°Speak, what are your conditions for you to give that child to me? Since you will be at the deserted Glorybound City most of the time, do you even have time to guide your disciple? He would be better off if you let hime with me. I will guide him carefully if you trust me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up!¡±

    Dududu!

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Cen Yue almost dropped his soulmunicator out of rage.

    ¡°Teacher, were you looking for me?¡± At that very moment, a youngster in his twenties walked into Cen Yue¡¯s room.

    ¡°What cksmith rank are you at? How many years have you been under me? Can¡¯t you evenplete the Thousand Refinements......¡± The youngster, while in a state of loss, was unfortunately the target of all of Cen Yue¡¯s anger. This master of his was usually known for his good temper.

    Tang Wulin was, however, clueless of the impact his outstanding ability had on the others, and he was on his way back to the Academy.

    ?

    ¡°Take it!¡± Tang Wulin pushed forth the bagful of 10,000 federation coins to Xie Xie, who was propped up on his bed. The bruise from Tang Wulin¡¯s punch had not subsided.

    Xie Xie eyed him coldly, ¡°Are you trying to run away from the match?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head in reply. ¡°I couldn¡¯t pay up previously because I did not have any coins. Since I ruined most of the property, I don¡¯t think you should be paying for all of it. Here is 10,000 federation coins. I will pay you back the other 10,000 federation coins when I have them. I am a man of my words, and since I have epted your offer, I will be there tomorrow after school. You can set the location.¡±

    Tang Wulin left the bunch of coins next to Xie Xie and headed for his bed after stating his intentions.

    Zhou Zhangxi and Yun Xiao exchanged a nce as they observed the exchange from the top bunks. Ever since his defeat against Tang Wulin in the steamed bun eating contest, Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s attitude towards Tang Wulin had changed. Yun Xiao, on the other hand, was curious at how Tang Wulin managed to produce the 10,000 federation coins. It seemed impossible for him to get such huge sum within this short span of time.

    Tang Wulin entered a meditative state easily after moving into his cross-legged posture on his bed. In fact, today was his first time using his martial soul in battle. He didn¡¯t have any experience in these matters and this was even the first true battle he had been in.

    Tang Wulin felt that Xie Xie was a formidable person. If he hadn¡¯t used his Bluesilver Grass¡¯s soul skill, his skills alone wouldn¡¯t stand a chance in withstanding Xie Xie.

    From the fight earlier today, he gained some understanding of his own martial soul too. He recalled the advice his teacher had given him, and agreed that he truly needed to improve his control over his Bluesilver Grass.

    Xie Xie, however, merelyy down on his bed. His mind was filled with images of the match earlier today as well, specifically on his inability to cut the grass with his Light Dragon Dagger. ¡®Is Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul really just Bluesilver Grass? Did I underestimate the ability of Tang Wulin¡¯s trash martial soul?¡¯

    ¡®I will show him my true colours in the match tomorrow! I will make him pay for that punch!¡¯ As he thought this, Xie Xie touched his swollen cheeks, reigniting his heart¡¯s fury.

    Meditation should be done prior to and after dinner. After all, the clumsy bird flies early for the forest. This saying had left a deep impression in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind.

    ?

    Dawn. Tang Wulin woke up as soon as the first rays of sunlight poked at him through the windows.

    A night of meditation did help in recovering some of his soul power. As soon as he entered rank 10, he had felt a distinct difference in the time needed to regain his energy. At the same time, he would need more soul power to advance to the next stages. This required him to use far more time to umte the amount.

    As he got off his bed, his gaze rested unintentionally on the upant within the lower bunk of the other set of beds across the room. Xie Xie, who seemed to be meditating, opened his eyes suddenly.

    Both pairs of eyes locked for a few moments. Xie Xie¡¯s gaze was frosty, whereas Tang Wulin had a look of indifference. Shortly after, Tang Wulin broke his gaze and headed for the shower.

    In his opinion, Xie Xie was just another wealthy city kid; he gave off an image of bossiness, assertiveness, and insolence. Tang Wulin would rather make friends with Zhou Zhangxi than the rich city kid.

    After finishing his morning shower, there was nothing else to stop him from the most important activity of all, meal time.

    However, Tang Wulin was unaware that his previous challenge in steamed-bun-eating had earned him the nickname of ¡°Rice Bucket¡±, even though he hadn¡¯t even started his journey in the academy.

    As he woke up earlier that others, he was greeted with an empty dining hall. Within the hall were the same three windows. Breakfast was, like previous meals, categorised into three categories. Tang Wulin naturally headed for the third window, which provided free food.

    Breakfast was a spread of milk, eggs, sausages, bread, and vegetables.

    Tang Wulin helped himself and piled up a pyramid¡¯s worth of food on his te before leaving for an empty table at the corner to devour his food.

    The dining hall¡¯s chef recognised Tang Wulin for his record-breaking appetite and was worried that the child¡¯s stomach could not take up all the food. But he now knew that the child was doing fine when he caught view of Tang Wulin¡¯s actions through the window.

    Xie Xie entered the dining hall just when Tang Wulin started with his meal. Like Tang Wulin, his mind had already been made up and he headed straight for the 1st window, collecting a teful of food as well.

    One would think that the food on Xie Xie¡¯s te was simr to Tang Wulin¡¯s from a mere nce. A closer inspection, however, would make one realize the difference. Take for instance the milk; it was not just any milk, but one that was taken from a soul beast bred in captivity. As with the other food on his te, they contained a higher amount of nutrients, all from various origins.

    But, if one were topare the portions of rice consumed between the two, he would realise that Tang Wulin¡¯s portion was as much or even more than ten times that of what Xie Xie had on his te.

    Though both of them were seated far apart, each in solitude, Xie Xie kept ncing asionally in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction. Tang Wulin was, however, concentrated on the breakfast before him.

    The dining hall grew crowded as students began entering. Just like how it was the night before, they started pointing and directing theirments at Tang Wulin.

    ?

    As the sun rose high, the opening ceremony started.

 Chapter 45 The Worst Class

    <strong>Chapter 45 ¨C The Worst ss</strong>

    The opening ceremony on Eastsea Academy¡¯s huge za. It was only during this ceremony that both clusters of students from the Advanced Academy and Intermediate Academy met.

    Being one of the tallest students there, Tang Wulin was positioned at the back. This gave him ample opportunity to observe the whole za, as well as all of the students within the academy.

    At the intermediate academy, there were around a hundred students within each grade, totalling up to a rough figure of seven to eight hundred students in all. Compared with the intermediate academy, the group at the advanced academy was significantly smaller as there were close to two hundred students. Students in the advanced academy were divided into three grades. It was thus an arduous task to get into the advanced academy that only had a small session rate of 20% of studentsing from the Intermediate Academy.

    ¡°Good day students. We shall now begin the Eastsea Academy¡¯s annually held opening ceremony. The President of Eastsea Academy has been invited to the ceremony and he will be making a speech shortly.¡±

    Eastsea Academy¡¯s President was a senior who looked to be about sixty years old. He had a medium build and didn¡¯t look that exceptional. He gave off a bookish atmosphere with his head full of white hair and pair of eyesses.

    ¡°Wee to the academy, students. Every single year at this time, I feel a bit sad that students from the intermediate and advanced divisions have graduated, and have left us. However, some of the intermediate students will enter the advanced academy in addition to our new students.¡±

    ¡°As I see it, academies are like the blood of society. It receives individuals into the academy andter delivers them into society. In the near future, I hope all of you can......¡±

    The President was very eloquent in his speech. In fact, he didn¡¯t even have a script to read off of. He spoke excellently for a full hour before he brought his speech to a close.

    The pinnacle of the opening ceremony proceeded right after the President¡¯s speech ¨C ss assignment.

    Students who did not need a ss assigned to them were slowly making their way out from the crowded za. Fresh faces from the advanced academy left towards their academy for their own ss assignment. What was left within the za were the new students of the intermediate academy.

    ¡°We will proceed with the ss assignment. It is known that within Eastsea Academy, the smaller the ss number, the more prestigious ss. Though that is a fact, we too hope for exceptions where students from thest ss will work harder and perform better. We have a total of one hundred and eight new students today, divided up into five sses. The students whom I will call up next are in ss one...¡±

    Tang Wulin finally understood the implications of Long Hengxu¡¯s words towards Xie Xie, Yun Xiao, and Zhou Zhangxi the day before, when they were sent to ss five.

    There were a total of five sses, and students with more ability were positioned at the front. That said, ss five was positioned right at the back.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, Zhou Zhangxi, Xie Xie, Yun Xiao......¡± As expected, the four names were finally called when the announcer arrived at the list for ss five.

    There were twenty students within ss five, and it was the smallest ss of them all. Each and every one of them had a listless expression.

    ¡°ss teachers, please direct your students to their sses and help them familiarize themselves within the academy.¡±

    Five teachers appeared before the crowd as the announcement ended. One of those five teachers headed towards the direction of ss five.

    This teacher looked to be about 27 or 28 years old. When the students of ss five turned to look at him, they were all stunned.

    This teacher was simply too handsome!

    Although Tang Wulin and Xie Xie had exceptional looks, they were just kids. Thus, there was a possibility that they might change upon maturation. This teacher, however, stood at a staggering height of over 1.9 meters along with a pair ofnky arms and a thin waist. White trousers entuated his long legs. Though he looked thin, thebination of that along with his brightly lit eyes, well-set nose, and thin lips gave off an image of height and intelligence. The mass of hair was swept to the back of his head. A random current of wind caught on hiske-blue tresses and rested them on his waistline, affirming the length of his hair.

    His pupils were of a smoky green and the colour matched well with his blue hair, giving off a strange temperament. His face was expressionless, his gaze icy.

    One of the girls in ss five breathed out quietly, ¡°The teacher is so handsome!¡± Unknown to the girl, she had voiced out the thought of all the students.

    Xie Xie twitched his lips at thement, though his facial expression showed indifference.

    ¡°Come with me!¡± This young teacher spoke simply. Though the words were simple, it left a certain chill among the students, right within their hearts. This feeling...

    Yun Xiao whispered under his breath, ¡°The teacher seems powerful.¡±

    He seemed to be someone powerful indeed. His mere appearance in the za had inflicted frostiness onto others to such a great effect. This would not be possible if he were an ordinary person.

    ?

    The ssroom for ss five was located at ground level, positioned at the innermost area of the building and required much more walking to reach.

    There were thirty sets of tables and chairs in the ssroom. The teaching tform was positioned at the front of the ssroom.

    ¡°Take your seats.¡± The youthful teacher said coldly. Every single time he spoke, it always gave off a feeling of iciness!

    Tang Wulin picked a desk on the side after much consideration. His height would have obstructed the view of others if he sat in the middle of the current row, so he picked one on the side. This allowed him to be able to sit near the front and not obstruct his ssmates.

    There were no bearings of what Xie Xie had in mind, he simply picked a seat next to Tang Wulin. Simultaneously, Yun Xiao and Zhou Zhangxi dropped into the seats before and after him respectively. Thus, the four roommates were together again.

    The youthful teacher walked to the tform after entering the ssroom. As he turned and scanned through the faces of the students before him, the chatter stopped and the ssroom regained its silence.

    ¡°My name is Wu Zhangkong!¡± The youthful teacher introduced himself inly. ¡°For the next six years, you will all be under my tutge.¡±

    ¡°I would like to emphasize a point ¨C you may disregard whatever Director Long Hengxu had mentioned at the ceremony. Even if you are a bunch of trash, I will train you into the strongest students within your cohort. That is unless you choose to drop out; otherwise, that shall be your aim for the next six years.¡±

    While the words were full of arrogance, Wu Zhangkong spoke with a in tone and it still attracted the attention of all the students within the ss.

    ¡°You shall introduce yourselves ¨C your name, martial soul, soul power rank, and your aspirations. Tell me all of it. You may begin!¡±

    It was clear and simple, nothing overboard.

    The area Tang Wulin and his roommates sat happened to be the side-most row of the room and Wu Zhangkong happened to be pointing towards their direction. And so, Yun Xiao broke the ice and started his introduction.

    ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Yun Xiao. My martial soul is an Astrbe, and my soul power is at rank 12. My goal is to be an intelligence-support-type soul master.¡± Of course, since Yun Xiao was given the nickname of ¡®Mastermind¡¯ for his quick-mindedness, it was simply fitting for that to be his aspiration. He started and ended his introduction in a dignified manner, though there was a hint of trembling in his voice.

    Tang Wulin was next in line, and so he stood up. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s gaze rested on him. It was then that he understood the tremor in Yun Xiao¡¯s voice. His gaze was sharp, to the point that it seemed to prate into a person¡¯s essence.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, martial soul is Bluesilver grass, soul power is rank 11. My aspiration is......¡± He halted when he was introducing his aspirations. ¡°I don¡¯t have one yet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a trash soul, no wonder you have no aspirations.¡± Ament escaped from the mass of students seated within the ssroom.

    Sou! A piece chalk flew precisely into the mouth of said student, like a guided missile being aimed at its target.

    ¡°Ou!¡± The chalk had some spiralling force as it went into the throat of the student. He started retching immediately.

    Wu Zhangkong spoked ruthlessly, ¡°There are no trash martial soul in this world. Rather, there are only trash people. Consider your own morals first before calling others trash. If you aren¡¯t a piece of trash yourself, would you havended in ss five?¡±

 Chapter 46 Icily Arrogant Prince Charming

    <strong>Chapter 46 ¨C Icily Arrogant Prince Charming</strong>

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s ice-cold and powerful voice caused the whole ss to quiet down in fear.

    ¡°Proceed.¡±

    ¡°I, I am Zhou Zhangxi. My martial soul is the Titan Ape; soul power at rank 11. My goal is to be a Strength System Battle Soul Master.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Xie Xie. Martial soul is Light Dragon Dagger; soul power at rank 18. Agility System Battle Soul Master.¡±

    When the words ¡®rank 18¡¯ came out, the whole ss was instantly shocked. A nine-year-old child with rank 18 soul power. This was truly a genius! Moreover, he was actually a Battle Soul Master. After another two soul power ranks, he would be a Soul Grandmaster. Anyone capable of bing a Soul Grandmaster before twelve years old was qualified to be called a genius.

    In the end, the highlight of the ss was Xie Xie¡¯s soul power rank. In fact, Yun Xiao¡¯s rank 12 soul power was considered quite high as the majority of students entered with rank 11 soul power. As for their martial souls, there were all sorts of fantastic oddities, but none of them were particrly powerful.

    Of course, Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass was still the worst of them all. This fact was practically set in stone.

    ¡°Starting tomorrow, sses will officially begin. My teaching style is a bit different from other teachers so if you¡¯re afraid of pain, fatigue, or aches, quickly change schools or think of a way to change sses. Those who remain should mentally prepare themselves. That is all, ss dismissed.¡±

    After Wu Zhangkong¡¯s tall figure strode out from the ssroom on his pair of long legs, the ssroom exploded with chatter. Nearly all of them were discussing this cold, yet handsome teacher.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. You still need to fulfill your promise.¡± Xie Xie looked towards Tang Wulin as he spoke. Although it was still morning, their sses had already ended. sses wouldn¡¯t officially start for them until the next day.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Wulin stood up and led the way out.

    As soon as Tang Wulin walked through the doorway, he found that the entire floor was filled with noisy upperssmen.

    ¡®What are they doing?¡¯

    ¡°Huh? Tang Wulin?¡± Right at that moment, a familiar voice called out.

    Tang Wulin turned towards the voice, but its elegant owner had already arrived in front of him. It was the senior sister from the advanced academy who had greeted him yesterday, Liu Yuxin.

    ¡°Senior sister.¡± Tang Wulin revealed a smile. He had a highly favorable impression of her.

    ¡°Wulin. You¡¯re in ss five?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°My martial soul is Bluesilver Grass. It¡¯s a trash martial soul after all. Naturally I can only enter ss five.¡±

    Liu Yuxin hastily said, ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not what I meant. I meant to say, Teacher Wu Zhangkong is your ss¡¯s teacher right?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Liu Yuxin¡¯s beautiful eyes instantly brightened up. ¡°Wulin, senior sister has a matter I need to trouble you with.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned but still said. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Liu Yuxin ced an item in his hands and quietly said, ¡°When you have ss in the future, help me take a few pictures of the Icily Arrogant Prince Charming. Oh, that¡¯s your teacher, Wu Zhangkong.¡±

    ¡°Icily Arrogant Prince Charming?¡± Tang Wulin asked her, puzzled.

    Liu Yuxin¡¯s pretty face blushed red. ¡°You guys wouldn¡¯t know this, but Wu Zhangkong is the number onedy-killer in our academy. With that coldness of his, regardless of whether it¡¯s the young female teachers or the female students, we all find him charming. He was a teacher at the advanced academy previously, but for some reason he was sent to the intermediate academy. Moreover, he was actually assigned to your ss. We all feel that this is an injustice against him. However, the academy has already decided on it, so there isn¡¯t anything to be done about it, even if we all miss him. Help us take some pictures of him and this senior sister definitely won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡±

    Tang Wulin stood there foolishly. He hadn¡¯t expected Liu Yuxin would ask him to do this kind of thing. ¡°Senior Sister, isn¡¯t this no good?¡±

    Liu Yuxin giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s totally fine. If senior sister leaks some intel regarding Teacher Wu to you, it¡¯ll definitely be of benefit.¡±

    Xie Xie was right behind Tang Wulin and was actually a bit impatient when he saw Tang Wulin talking with Liu Yuxin. When he heard what she said however, any desire to drag Tang Wulin away was dispelled. After hearing these circumstances, he gained an important understanding of the exotic flower that was their ss¡¯s teacher.

    Liu Yuxin said, ¡°Teacher Wu is our academy¡¯s most formidable teacher. Not only is he handsome and has an excellent build, but he¡¯s also knowledgeable and multi-talented. He¡¯s an excellent teacher as well. He has even cultivated to such a high level. Some say that he¡¯s the number one expert in our academy. I think I once saw him with at least six soul rings. That means he¡¯s at least a Soul Emperor!¡±

    Soul Emperor? This was simply too far off for Tang Wulin to imagine. With his current soul rank, it was practically impossible for him to cultivate to six soul rings as he didn¡¯t have the ability to purchase a powerful spirit soul.

    The number of spirit souls a human could absorb was limited to the what their spiritual power could bear. White spirit souls could only offer up one soul ring and currently, Soul Masters could only absorb up to three spirit souls. If they absorbed three white spirit souls, then three rings would be their limit.

    Yellow spirit souls could produce two soul skills at most, which was basically two soul rings. This was also the reason hundred year spirit souls were worth so much more. As for the higher level purple coloured thousand year spirit souls and ck coloured ten-thousand year spirit souls, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t even dare to imagine obtaining one of them.

    Teacher Wu Zhangkong actually had six rings. He was actually such a powerful person! Eastsea City only had a few six ring Soul Emperors, but more than that, he was actually so young!

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m going to head off first. Don¡¯t forget to take a few pictures for me!¡± The item she had slipped into Tang Wulin¡¯s hands was actually a soul camera!

    ¡°Senior sister!¡± Tang Wulin called out, but Liu Yuxin had already run away. She was really fast and was actually chasing after Teacher Wu Zhangkong.

    ¡°You should give that camera to someone else for safekeeping first. You don¡¯t want to break it after all,¡± Xie Xie coldly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go,¡± Tang Wulin said as he shot a nce towards Xie Xie.

    The benefits he obtained from meditation this previous day wasn¡¯t small. Unexpectedly, the area he improved the most wasn¡¯t forging, butbat. That was the first time he had used his martial soul in a battle. In addition to the pressure Xie Xie exerted on him, he felt that the understanding he had for his martial soul had increased. This was the reason why he hadn¡¯t rejected today¡¯s battle.

    His master had said that his Bluesilver Grass was a variant martial soul, so it wasn¡¯t purely trash anymore.

    After exiting the school, Tang Wulin asked Xie Xie, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Xie Xie answered, ¡°We¡¯re going to Eastsea Park. There aren¡¯t many people there, so you can be at ease; I¡¯ll find someone to treat your injuries.¡±

    Tang Wulin simply said, ¡°The facts will prove themselves.¡±

 Chapter 47 The Battle of Eastsea Park

    <strong>Chapter 47 ¨C The Battle of Eastsea Park</strong>

    Eastsea Park wasn¡¯t far from Eastsea Academy. One could reach the park after a 10 minute stroll by following the path next to the exit of the academy. The park was essible to the public at no charges at all. As it was still early in the day, the park was filled with many citizens doing their morning exercises.

    As one strolled into the park, their senses would be greeted with a rush of nature¡¯s perfume ¨C a blend of the crisp scent of the nts and the floral sweetness from flowers, which refreshed their minds. Tang Wulin felt himself gradually rxing. His Bluesilver Grass was a nt martial soul, and he was currently surrounded by fields of Bluesilver Grass. This was the environment he loved best.

    He had a faint thought that if he meditated here, the results would be much better than if he were to meditate back in the dorms. He had already proven this point when he was back home in Glorybound City. But it was impossible topare the small garden back home to this park with its endless boundaries; the differences in size was simply iparable.

    Xie Xie wasn¡¯t surprise that he wasn¡¯t the first to arrive. He strolled casually and with much familiarity into the deepest parts of the park.

    Following the gravelled walkway into the park, one would realise the differences in the size of the trees. The deeper into the park, therger they became. Eastsea Park had a history of over a thousand years, long before even the Eastsea Academy had been founded. With its rich history, the park contained many varieties of rare trees.

    As he moved deeper into the park, Tang Wulin gradually felt even better. This feeling of returning back to nature revitalised the martial soul within him.

    ¡®Such a good ce! I will be back again.¡¯ Tang Wulin thought.

    As they reached the deepest part of the park, where they were well hidden from others, Xie Xie halted in the center of an open area.

    ¡°Here it is.¡± He turned to face Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin stopped at the same time, returning a cautious look to Xie Xie.

    ¡°I will be fair to you. Since I am an Agility System Battle Soul Master, I will move back 50 meters. When I say start, you may move.¡± As he spoke, Xie Xie began moving backwards. He refused to take advantage of Tang Wulin. Especially not with his pride held up so high.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t make a sound. Instead, his mind was filled with the images of their previous match. The yellow colour of Xie Xie¡¯s martial soul when he released it during the match the other day was still vivid in his mind. Though he hadn¡¯t managed to grasp the spirit soul of Xie Xie¡¯s, it was clear to him that the colour meant that Xie Xie had a hundred year spirit soul.

    A hundred year spirit soul would naturally have hundred year soul skills. Tang Wulin was unsure about the strength of that power.

    ¡°Are you prepared?¡± Xie Xie¡¯s voice came to him from afar.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath and focused his gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    Xie Xie answered back coldly, ¡°I will show you the disparity between our skills. I will make you pay for the shame you have done to me. Start!¡± As soon as he ended his words, he was flying towards Tang Wulin¡¯s direction like a released arrow.

    As Xie Xie prepared for his sprint, he had positioned himself low, giving others an image of him hugging the ground. A ring of yellow light appeared beneath his feet. Like the day before, Tang Wulin noticed that as he released this hundred year spirit soul, a 35 centimeter long de that seemed to be made of crystal yellow appeared in his right hand. As Xie Xie sped forth, the apanying dagger produced a faint dragon¡¯s growl.

    Tang Wulin also released his Bluesilver Grass within a short span of time. A tiny, golden glowing grass snake appeared on his arm and twirled around his wrist. Strands of vine-like Bluesilver Grass flew out.

    While Tang Wulin had little to no practical experience, the Bluesilver Grass thrived with its ability to cover a wide range of space. As these little des of grass expanded, its surface area increased rapidly and enveloped Xie Xie easily.

    ¡®Still using the same trick?¡¯ A trace of disdain shed across Xie Xie¡¯s face, he increased his speed swiftly.

    Xie Xie, who was previously charging in a straight line towards him, shifted into an illusion. At once, Tang Wulin lost sight of Xie Xie and his ability to pinpoint his exact location due to the dizzying blur before him.

    Xie Xie moved through the gaps of Tang Wulin¡¯s weaving of variant Bluesilver Grass unscathed and shortened his distance with Tang Wulin.

    ¡®This is bad!¡¯

    ¡®If Bind fails to trap my opponent, then this variant Bluesilver Grass is no longer useful in battle,¡¯ Tang Wulin thought this as he retracted the grass vines and directed them before himself. The denser these vines were, the higher the defense capabilities they would have. It was an idea that came to him during his meditation the night before.

    At this time, Xie Xie was already within a 10 meter range from Tang Wulin.

    Xie Xie¡¯s speed didn¡¯t change. Instead, his arm moved even quicker.

    The Light Dragon Dagger in his hand morphed into a bursting ball of light which released endless golden rays that were aimed precisely at the Bluesilver Grass beneath him.

    It was then that Tang Wulin realised the immense difference between Xie Xie and himself. Every de of his Bluesilver Grass had been shed apart by the light that came from Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Dagger. Although the des of grass were still intact, they could easily be swung off. With the Light Dragon Dagger¡¯s sharp de cutting against his Bluesilver Grass, Tang Wulin felt the soul power within him diminished rapidly. Within a breath¡¯s time, Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power had depleted by more than 10%.

    If Xie Xie had found out the characteristics of Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power, he would not have needed to use such a forceful attack against Tang Wulin. This technique would have easily emptied out all of Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power.

    As the shield of Bluesilver Grass parted, Tang Wulin no longer had any defense against Xie Xie¡¯s oing attack. Xie Xie was already right before him by then.

    Since Bluesilver Grass was no longer useful, Tang Wulin shot both his fists forwards, exploding them at Xie Xie. At the same time, he controlled and withdrew all of his Bluesilver Grass. He was hoping that by doing so, he could sessfully perform Bind as he tried to shield off his opponent¡¯s attack. This was his only chance at winning the match.

    From a typical point of view, Bluesilver Grass belonging to a control system would ideally make it easier to defeat martial souls belonging to the Agility system category.

    However, the difference between Tang Wulin and Xie Xie was far too great in terms of their skills or experiences.

    Xie Xie tilted only slightly to avoid Tang Wulin¡¯s pair of clenched fists that had produced a light explosive sound. With a sharp, sh-like turn, he was already at Tang Wulin¡¯s side. At this point in time, Tang Wulin was caught defenseless.

    If this was a battlefield, and Xie Xie had the intention to kill, he could haveid his de easily on Tang Wulin¡¯s neck.

    However, Xie Xie took an abrupt pause. He only had the thought of defeating Tang Wulin in mind, and didn¡¯t have any other intention.

    He changed the direction of his dagger, twitching the de at its handle, and locked on his target ¨C Tang Wulin¡¯s cheek. ¡®I will pay you back for the swelling that you did to my face.¡¯

    While many decisions were being made within Xie Xie¡¯s mind during this split-second, Tang Wulin suddenly jerked and tilted his head down, using the back of his skull to knock against Xie Xie¡¯s handle during this fraction of time.

    However, Xie Xie¡¯s response was quick. What made a person an Agility System Martial Soul Master? At its highest realm of mastery, the master would be able to avoid directbat for as long as they wished. When the opponent was finally selected, they would have already been left defenseless.

    Though Xie Xie was proud, his analysis of Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t influenced by that pride and was urate. He knew clearly that Tang Wulin¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t something that he could withstand.

    He twisted his agile wrist in a split-second and sank the Light Dragon Dagger into Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder de.

 Chapter 48 Golden Scales

    <strong>Chapter 48 ¨C Golden Scales</strong>

    The Light Dragon Dagger pierced into his shoulder. Xie Xie restrained himself in this attack as he thought that Tang Wulin¡¯s whole arm would have been severed if he¡¯d used his entire strength. Neither of them had a deep hatred for the other, so giving him a small lesson would be enough.

    However, what shocked him was that Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder flesh was extremely tough; even his Light Dragon Dagger was only able to cut about an inch. Even if he had restrained his strength, this result was simply too shocking!

    Bright red blood appeared, apanied by pain. This caused Tang Wulin to lose control of the withdrawing Bluesilver Grass, leaving the grass limp on the ground.

    As the Light Dragon Dagger pushed down, Tang Wulin was forced to his knees. After stumbling a bit, he was able to stand back up. He wanted to punch Xie Xie, but Xie Xie suddenly spun and was already at his rear. The Light Dragon Dagger in his shoulder twisted, causing a burst of pain to shoot throughout his body. In particr, the spot where the Light Dragon Dagger had stabbed him had an energy which oppressed his soul power.

    ¡°Admit defeat!¡± Xie Xie¡¯s voice was proud after having avenged his defeat against Tang Wulin¡¯s fist the previous day.

    Tang Wulin clenched his teeth. His stubborn heart couldn¡¯t possibly allow him to concede at this point.

    Right at that moment, the pain in his shoulder seemed to ignite through his whole body. A scorching wave of heat rushed forth, spreading rapidly throughout his being. He wanted to speak out, but found that he wasn¡¯t able to speak at all.

    ¡°I ask you, do you admit defeat!?¡± Xie Xie pressed down on the dagger in his hand as he fiercely said this.

    ¡°No!¡± Tang Wulin snarled with a hint a rebellion.

    Xie Xie was stunned for a moment. He wondered why Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was so hoarse, even when the wound was so shallow. Subconsciously, even he wanted to pull out the Light Dragon Dagger.

    At that moment however, an unexpected situation urred.

    The Light Dragon Dagger that was stabbed into his shoulder issued out an ear-piercing dragon¡¯s roar that filled Xie Xie¡¯s entire being with palpitation. He felt as if he had suddenly encountered something dreadful.

    The blood suddenly stopped flowing from the location where the Light Dragon Dagger was embedded and a golden light began to spill out of the wound. Bathed in that golden light, the Light Dragon Dagger slid a bit out of the wound.

    Faced with this unknown situation, Xie Xie¡¯s first thought was to retreat. However, he was aghast to discovered that the Light Dragon Dagger was practically clinging onto Tang Wulin, and he couldn¡¯t retrieve the Light Dragon Dagger at all.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Tang Wulin let out a shocking roar as a golden light poured out of his wound, dislodging the Light Dragon Dagger.

    As Xie Xie watched, a golden mass of light suddenly rushed towards him, then he felt as if he was flying; as though he had been hit by a high-speed soul train. He immediately cked out,pletely unaware of what happened.

    Bang! Xie Xie crashed into arge tree off in the distance and slowly slid down its trunk.

    Tang Wulin half knelt on the ground. His eyes were just as red as before, while his whole body violently trembled. Right at this moment, he felt as though he were metal being calcined in a furnace. The zing heat within his body made him shake unceasingly.

    However, he was stillpletely conscious. When he had punched Xie Xie moments ago, he had restrained his strength at the veryst moment, otherwise he feared that Xie Xie would have died.

    He lowered his head and was shocked to see his right hand covered in scales.

    These were golden scales shaped like rhombuses. Each scale protruded outwards a bit, giving it a sharp look. His fingernails had a sharp scale that narrowed to a point, simr to sharp talons.

    The little Grass Snake, Goldlight, who¡¯d been twisting around his arm had also releasing a faint golden light. Moreover, its whole body had actually lengthened by a whole circle while its two small eyes had turned red, simr to a pair of twinkling rubies.

    ¡®Was it the reason? Was it not a trash spirit soul? What was the cause of all this?¡¯

    Tang Wulin quickly took off his shirt and was dumbstruck when he saw that the change wasn¡¯t only around his palms. Rather, the scales covered his entire right arm. Starting from where the Light Dragon Dagger had stabbed him, the golden scales spread all the way to his palms.

    His arm had an indescribable feeling of power within it.

    Subconsciously, he suddenly punched out with his right arm.

    BOOM!

    When he punched the air with his right arm, a golden ball of light rushed forth and gave an indistinct shape of a dragon¡¯s head as it travelled a meter out in front of him. The powerful aura from his all out punch confirmed his suspicions as to the effect it would have had on a human body.

    ¡°Goldlight, is this power because of you?¡± Tang Wulin asked the little Grass Snake wrapped around his wrist, pleasantly surprised.

    Right at that moment however, the inted body of the little Grass Snake began to gradually shrink back to its original size, while the golden scales on his arm also began to rapidly vanish. Several breaths of timeter, everything was back to normal. The only thing that remained was a feeling of exhaustion. Tang Wulin¡¯s vision faded to darkness, then he lost consciousness.

    He hadn¡¯t put on his clothes yet, so when the golden veins appeared on his body once again, they were visible for anyone to see. In particr, the shining lines on his vertebra were especially bright.

    ?

    Xie Xie woke up with a jolt. He was still dazed, but noticed a vague change in scenery. When he raised his head to look around, he saw a familiar scene.

    The moment he looked up, he saw the gates of Eastsea Academy.

    The sky had already turned dark, so the lit words of ¡®Eastsea Academy¡¯ were exceptionally clear.

    ¡°Wuluwulu...¡± Xie Xie wanted to speak out, but he discovered that all the sounds he made werepletely iprehensible.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s brows wrinkled and asked Xie Xie, who he carried on his back, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Wu what?¡± Xie Xie¡¯s words were still as unclear as before.

    As he gradually became more clear-headed, Xie Xie discovered that he was being carried on Tang Wulin¡¯s back. He subconsciously raised his hand to touch his face, finding it swollen up like bread. His whole face was already thick with numbness.

    Like a surging tide, he gradually recalled the events from before. Xie Xie¡¯s mind echoed with the words he had said before he and Tang Wulin had left Eastsea Academy.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to Eastsea Park. There aren¡¯t many people there, so you can be at ease; I¡¯ll find someone to treat your injuries.¡±

    But now...

    He had spent twenty four thousand coins just for a beating...

 Chapter 49 Unable to Find the Golden Scales

    <strong>Chapter 49 ¨C Unable to Find the Golden Scales</strong>

    Xie Xie was full of grief and indignation!

    If this were the first time he had lost, then he would think that he had lost due to his carelessness. However, this was the second time he had lost. Moreover, he had lost in such a manner that he wasn¡¯t able to make heads or tails of what had happened. He touched Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder, feeling for the area where he had stabbed him, yet, he couldn¡¯t find it at all.

    ¡®He has a secret! This guy definitely has a secret!¡¯

    ¡°What was that golden light?¡± Xie Xie calmed himself and clearly asked.

    ¡°Goldlight? Goldlight is my spirit soul!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s hand shed with a brilliant light. Then the yellow Grass Snake, Goldlight, appeared in his palm.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the golden light that came from your body!¡± Xie Xie angrily said. Not only had this guy insulted him, he had also insulted his intelligence. This could not be tolerated!

    Tang Wulin forced out a bitterugh. ¡°Even if I wanted to tell you, I don¡¯t know what that was. Do you understand?¡±

    Xie Xie gave a cold snort, expressing his attitude towards Tang Wulin.

    Yun Xiao and Zhou Zhangxi were dumbstruck when they saw Tang Wulin carry Xie Xie in andy him on the bed.

    Zhou Zhangxi directly asked, ¡°You wanted to beat him up, yet you actually ended up getting carried back?¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s swollen cheeks already made the oue of the duel abundantly clear.

    When he had introduced himself this morning, didn¡¯t he say that his soul power was at rank 18?

    ¡°He¡¯s already spent his money!¡± Tang Wulin answered thoughtlessly. Afterwards, he excitedly turned towards Yun Xiao and asked, ¡°Dinner time hasn¡¯t ended yet, right?¡±

    Yun Xiao looked him over for a moment. ¡°Not yet. But it¡¯ll be closing soon.¡±

    In the next moment, he saw a Tang Wulin run like the wind, disappearing in a sh and not leaving a trace.

    ¡°Hey, you lost again?¡± Zhou Zhangxi asked Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie fiercely red at him. ¡°I was just careless, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll definitely win next time!¡± He said this as he struggled to sit up on his bed. With his face like this, how could he not get treatment?

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to have a scar, I don¡¯t want to have a scar, I don¡¯t want to have a scar.¡¯ He repeated this line three times to himself.

    When Tang Wulin arrived at the third window and ordered his sixteenth bowl of noodles, a dining hall worker couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little student, could it be that you don¡¯t want others to see you eat so much, so you came sote tonight? We¡¯re just about to finish working.¡±

    Tang Wulin bashfully lowered his head. ¡°Sorry uncle cook. I arrived toote today. I won¡¯t be sote in the future. I¡¯ll just eat thisst bowl of noodles and I¡¯ll be finished.¡±

    The cookughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you eat as much as you want. The academy¡¯s third window is free and unlimited. It¡¯s just a question of how much more can you eat.¡±

    Tang Wulin rubbed his stomach. He hadn¡¯t eaten lunch, so he was especially hungry this night. ¡°I should still be able to eat a lot more.¡±

    The cook said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you came sote then. The second window still has some leftovers. Nobody is going to buy it, so I¡¯ll just give it to you then. Otherwise, the food would go to waste.¡±

    Half a pot of stewed meat was added to a pot of noodles, then given to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t wait to eat it. He quickly thanked the cook and began gorging himself. The unknown meat in the stew from the second window was exceptionally chewy, with an ordinary vor, but his stomach felt nice and warm after he finished eating. He had used up a lot of strength today, but with this meal, some of his strength had been restored.

    ¡®So the second window is actually so good. I wonder how the first window is?¡¯

    Tang Wulin swallowed his saliva as he shot a nce at the first window. However, he quickly regained himself and shook his head. The first window¡¯s food wasn¡¯t something he could eat.

    After he acquired some work from the cksmith¡¯s Association in the future, he¡¯d see if he could earn some more money. It was just that, he had to save some money in order to buy another spirit soul in the future too.

    One million federal coins could buy a yellow hundred year spirit soul. That was his goal. After earning ten thousand coins at the cksmith¡¯s Association, Tang Wulin had set his sights on a hundred year spirit soul.

    Xie Xie wasn¡¯t there when he returned to his dorm room, but Tang Wulin didn¡¯t care too much about him. Although that guy was arrogant and unbridled, he wasn¡¯t excessively so. Xie Xie¡¯s final attack on him that day was made with the dagger¡¯s handle, clearly showing his restraint.

    Although Yun Xiao was already meditating, Zhou Zhangxi hadn¡¯t begun yet. When he saw Tang Wulin return, he immediately raised his head from his bed and asked, ¡°Tang Wulin, is Xie Xie really a rank 18 Soul Master? How did you beat him?¡± Zhou Zhangxi was getting more and more curious about Tang Wulin, who was even more powerful than him.

    Tang Wulin had an expression of helplessness. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    He really didn¡¯t know. How could he possibly say that golden scales appeared on his arm? After fainting and waking up, his body had already returned to normal and no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t get those scales to reappear. He only vaguely remembered that there was a surge of heat within his body before the scales appeared on his arm, filling it with berserk power. His consciousness had been somewhat fuzzy at the time, and he hadn¡¯t been able to contain the feeling in his body. A tyrannical mood had evene over him at that time.

    If his willpower hadn¡¯t been so resolute, he was afraid that he¡¯d have put others in danger.

    But in the end, what were those golden scales? Could they actually be due to his variant martial soul? Or could it be his little Grass Snake, Goldlight, wasn¡¯t actually a trash spirit soul, but was actually an impossible existence?

    However, no matter how he looked at it, he couldn¡¯t see Goldlight being so valiant!

    The bottom of the matter was this: what caused those golden scales to appear? Would they only appear when he was harmed?

    Tang Wulin took out a sewing needle from his personal items and pricked himself.

    ¡®How painful!¡¯ A drop of blood flowed out, apanied by an intense stinging feeling.

    But still nothing...

    The golden scales didn¡¯t appear.

    He was a bit afraid of pain, so could it be that this prick was too little? He tried it again.

    But still nothing...

    It still was to no avail.

    ¡®I¡¯ll try meditating then!¡¯

    Completely focused on meditating, Tang Wulin began circting his soul power while in search of the bizarre heat. He had only learned the most basic of meditation techniques, so the path of his soul power was exceedingly simple. Soon after, he¡¯d finished circting his soul power, but still wasn¡¯t able to find anything at all.

    Everything was the same as always. There were absolutely no deviations in his cultivation.

    This was truly strange! Tang Wulin summoned Goldlight and inspected it. However, no matter how much he looked it over, the undting energying from this guy wouldn¡¯t be able to give him such such tyrannical strength.

    Early morning.

    When Tang Wulin finished his meditation, he looked across the room and saw that Xie Xie was also meditating. He had returned at an unknown time and the swelling of his face had gone down by a lot. Only hisplexion was just as bad as before. Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know whether it was because Xie Xie had been beaten again, or because he was angry.

    No one would be happy after paying for a beating.

 Chapter 50 The First Class

    <strong>Chapter 50 ¨C The First ss</strong>

    ¡°Let¡¯s battle again!¡± Xie Xie repeated for the umpteenth time as he rushed to catch up with Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin ignored Xie Xie¡¯s calls and headed straight for the dining hall.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t at my best yesterday! If you don¡¯t fight with me, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t reveal your secrets! ¡± Xie Xie threatened.

    ¡°You can say whatever you want,¡± Tang Wulin replied to his threat nonchntly. What was he to be afraid of, if he himself knew nothing about the golden scales?

    ¡°You......¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my meal time,¡± Tang Wulin told Xie Xie as if he were shooing a fly, and easily moved him aside as he headed for the third window.

    ¡°Hey! Come fight me! I¡¯ll treat you to a meal from the first window!¡± An idea took form in Xie Xie¡¯s mind as he shouted towards Tang Wulin¡¯s back.

    Tang Wulin, who was originally headed towards the third window, suddenly returned to Xie Xie¡¯s side, as if his back was attached to a rope and it had been yanked backwards.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± He still had cravings for the meals from the first window. After having tasted the food from the second window the day before, he could feel the significant difference the nutritious food had made for his body. He had felt distinctly morefortable when he woke up this morning. He had been able to feel it throughout his whole body, as if each and every inch of his muscles had been revitalised.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Xie Xie answered back proudly.

    ¡°Until I¡¯ve had enough?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s pair ofrge eyes brightened up.

    ¡°As much as you can eat. Didn¡¯t they say that you have a huge appetite? Show me your ability. I¡¯ll let you eat until you can¡¯t take any more food!¡± Xie Xie¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he spoke.

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Half an hourter, Xie Xie was already beginning to regret his promise.

    ¡°Are you even human? You¡¯ve already eaten 30 phoenix turtle eggs, and you still have room for more?¡±

    A meal from the second window cost 300 federation coins, and a meal from the first window could cost up to 1,000 federation coins. Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t aware of these costs, and had already finished at least fifteen meals, but it seemed that he hadn¡¯t filled up just yet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about this, then. I¡¯ll stop eating.¡± Tang Wulin felt a little ashamed. He had no idea how much one meal course would cost, but with the quantity that he had consumed, it was definitely not cheap.

    Seeing that Tang Wulin was moving towards the third window, Xie Xie rushed forward to grab him and answered fiercely, ¡°Eat. Why did you stop? You¡¯ve already insulted my body, I am not going to let you insult my character as well. I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±

    A meal from the first window gave Tang Wulin an astoundingly different feeling. He had never tasted anything as delicious as this. The meal from the second window, though nutritious, was nd. However, this meal from the first window was utterly different, even when putting its incredible taste aside. As Tang Wulin consumed the food, it warmed up his whole stomach and filled him with an inexpressiblyfortable feeling. The warmth from the food flowed into all his limbs and bones, heat radiating off Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It felt as though there was a wave of energy gently vibrating within him.

    Tang Wulin finally stopped at his twenty-second meal, satiated.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Xie Xie rolled his eyes, ¡°What? Are you full?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten that your name¡¯s Xie Xie[1]. I was thanking you.¡±

    After understanding what Tang Wulin meant, Xie Xie cooly replied, ¡°Remember your promise to me.¡± Though he was wealthy, Xie Xie only had so much pocket money, and the total price of Tang Wulin¡¯s servings made him cringe a little. The sum for the repairs of the previous day amounted to around 20,000 coins, on top of the 20,000 today, totalled to approximately 40,000 coins. Worst of all, he wasn¡¯t sure if he buying another beating or not...

    Today, Wu Zhangkong was wearing a pair of pants colored in grey, ck and white, along with a white shirt. His attire¡¯s style was simple, but it entuated his tall and slim figure.

    By simply standing, his body emitted sts of cold air, silencing the ss effectively.

    Tang Wulin wore the most satisfied expression, actually looking rxed. With his tummy full of goodness from the first window, how could he not be? The gushes of warmth were slowly stirring up the soul power inside him. It was true, then, that good and nutritious food could promote a body¡¯s quality and could shorten one¡¯s cultivation speed.

    ¡°Today officially marks the start of your sses. Most of your lessons will be taught by me. Stand up,¡± Wu Zhangkong spoke with a cold attitude.

    The whole ss quickly jumped to their feet.

    ¡°Come with me!¡± Wu Zhangkong shoved both his hands into his pockets and walked out of the ssroom, followed closely by the students. Being new at this, theycked the concept of queuing up, which made it looked like a mess. However, nobody dared to speak aloud in front of this icily arrogant god and his powerful aura.

    Wu Zhangkong brought the group of students to the field. ¡°Line up in pairs, and stand properly.¡±

    Tang Wulin was the tallest in ss, after Zhou Zhangxi. The four roommates were once again standing together. Both Tang Wulin and Zhou Zhangxi formed a single file, with Yun Xiao and Xie Xie beside them.

    Wu Zhangkong spoke deeply, ¡°For the first lesson today, you will be showing me your abilities. Thereafter, you will proceed into actualbat. I¡¯ll be the judge. Elimination will ur after a single loss. Show me your true colours!¡±

    A girl raised her hand, ¡°Teacher Wu, I am a Tool Soul Master, do I need to join in the actualbat?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong answered the student icily, ¡°In the battlefield, would your enemy spare you if you told them you were a Tool Soul Master? First group, prepare yourselves, we shall start from this end.¡± He pointed towards Tang Wulin and Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s end.

    Contrary to experiencing the anxiety that most students felt, Zhou Zhangxi became excited almost instantaneously. He couldn¡¯t ept having been punched out the window by Tang Wulin, but after witnessing Tang Wulin defeat Xie Xie after only two strikes, his urge to fight had been quelled when the Director gave the order to stop fighting.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯spete with our strength! I don¡¯t believe your strength will be greater than mine.¡± Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s eyes lit up as he directed his words at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin remained silent.

    Wu Zhangkongmanded the students to form a circle around thepeting duo.

    ¡°You may begin. No rules as to how you may defeat your opponent,¡± Wu Zhangkong pointed out inly, but his words were directed towards the entire student body as well.

    Zhou Zhangxi roared loudly, wide-eyed. His soul ring appeared as a white circle beneath his feet, the ray of light instantly flowing upwards, following the contour of his body. In the same moment, his massive build grew in size, particrly the muscles in both his arms, which were visibly swelling up beneath his school uniform.

    A little brown monkey appeared on his shoulder. It seemed to be his spirit soul, a ten year spirit soul.

    First soul skill, Power Amplification!

    Zhou Zhangxi took big strides in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction, producing a thundering ¡®dongdong¡¯ sound when he stopped on both of his feet. As a match to his massive build, there was his aggressive vigour.

    A few long strides took him to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. With both his hands stretched in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction, he aimed at both Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders at once.

    Tang Wulin shot out both his fists at the same time, aiming towards both Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s hands.

    Peng!

    Deng, deng, deng! The massively-built Zhou Zhangxi was forced backwards three steps before he managed to regain his bnce.

    With a big step forward, Tang Wulin threw a punch in Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s direction.

    To counter Tang Wulin¡¯s punch, Zhou Zhangxi gritted his teeth and forced out all the strength within his body into the punch directed at Tang Wulin.

    Thank you is pronounced as xie xie in chinese.

 Chapter 51 Match

    <strong>Chapter 51 ¨C Match</strong>

    Peng!

    Zhou Zhangxi staggered backward continuously. He finally couldn¡¯t stabilize himself from the force andnded on his butt.

    However, Tang Wulin stood grounded just like before, though his upper body swayed a bit.

    ¡®How could this be?¡¯ Zhou Zhangxi was at a loss. If one could say he¡¯d been defeated during the match that day due to being careless, what about today? He¡¯d released his martial soul and even utilized his soul skill, Power Amplification, yet Tang Wulin¡¯s strength still crushed his. It was simply unrivaled and had even forced him on his butt.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Wu Zhangkongmanded icily and pointed at Zhou Zhangxi. ¡°You. Out.¡±

    If a Power System Battle Soul Master lost to their opponent in strength during a match, then there was no longer a need to continue the match.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use your martial soul?¡± Wu Zhangkong eyed Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°He wanted topete against me in strength.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression turned frosty. ¡°If he told you to eat shit, would you? Take on every match as if it were a battle. Winning that battle is your sole objective. Even a lion has to give its all to catch a rabbit. You can¡¯t allow even the slightest chance for your opponent to defeat you. You advance, wait for the next match.¡±

    Losers were kicked out and winners were reprimanded. The stress level of the students multiplied rapidly.

    ¡°Next match.¡±

    The second pair were Yun Xiao and Xie Xie, the two whom had stood closest to Tang Wulin and Zhou Zhangxi.

    Yun Xiao, with a bitter face, begged Xie Xie to be easy with his actions. ¡°Please be lenient with me! I¡¯m just a support-type soul master. I can¡¯t endure much.¡±

    Xie Xiemented, ¡°To each their own.¡±

    ¡°Start!¡±

    As soon as Wu Zhangkong announced this, Xie Xie dodged to the side. A yellow ring of light shone beneath his feet at almost the same time. His speed was unimaginably fast. His Light Dragon dagger had a bright golden glowing from it and it neared Yun Xiao within a short span of time.

    Right at that moment, a miracle appeared. The white glow shed from Yun Xiao¡¯s body, making the students feel as if there were a flower of light before them. When Xie Xie ambitiously struck, his dagger met nothing but air.

    Tang Wulin had fought twice with Xie Xie, and agreed to a third battle. Thus, he was focusing hard on this match. He realised that Yun Xiao had been holding something glimmering when Xie Xie had rushed towards him. In the blink of an eye, their positions swapped, and Xie Xie¡¯s attack failed.

    However, Xie Xie¡¯s response was quick. When he realized that his opponent disappeared, he¡¯d already shifted his Light Dragon Dagger backwards. It appeared that his arm had moved into an unbelievable position as if he were jointless. Light and shadow came together as if to protect his back.

    Yun Xiao was quick enough to only use his soul skill once, but it was soon shrouded by Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Dagger. In addition, Yun Xiao¡¯s soul skill didn¡¯t allow for continuous use.

    Just as Yun Xiao was about to be sliced apart by the Light Dragon Dagger, a huge palm appeared and dragged him to the side.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Xie Xie turned around with the dagger at his chest. Though his actions were swift, there was no trace of panic. His small, handsome face was full of ice, causing the eyes of the girls in their ss to shine.

    ¡°Not bad. You advance.¡± Wu Zhangkong nodded towards Xie Xie before turning towards Yun Xiao. ¡°You activated your soul skill at the precise time. However, you had underestimated the abilities of your opponent. You should have distanced yourself from him after activating your soul skill. When an Auxiliary System Battle Soul Master is restrained by an Agility System Battle Soul Master, you should find ways to strengthen your chances of survival.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you, teacher.¡± Yun Xiao held a round disc in his hand which seemed to have many intricate lines on its surface. He had listened to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s words, but Yun Xiao still thought, ¡®How did Tang Wulin manage to give Xie Xie, whose skills are unrivaled, those swollen cheeks?¡¯

    Facts have proven that the Eastsea Academy¡¯s teachers had a unique vision when determining how the sses were sorted. After almost every match, the participants would be berated by Wu Zhangkong.

    Of the 20 students, eight of them were Tool Soul Masters and were not equipped with any battle skills. Their capacity for assisting abilities were hopeless as well. Of all the Battle Soul Masters in ss, three of them were close to the level of the trash martial soul, Bluesilver Grass.

    Within these matches, there were even two Tool Soul Masters with no battle skills at all. They were merely pushing at each other within the duration of the match.

    Although Wu Zhangkong had guessed that the caliber of the ss as a whole was bad, he hadn¡¯t expected that it would be to this extent. If not for the freepulsory education, it would have been meaningless for the students within this ss to continue their training. Reaching the rank 20 would be next to impossible.

    From the current situation, only Xie Xie had caught Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eye within the mass of students.

    ¡°Second round starts. You and you. Both of you shallpete.¡± Wu Zhangkong, with a severe-looking expression, pointed at Tang Wulin and a female student.

    The female student whom Wu Zhangkong pointed to was petite. She looked cute with her short light blue hair and big eyes. A nce at her direction reminded Tang Wulin of Na¡¯er. He faintly remembered that Li Chushui was her name and that her martial soul was a cat.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    Li Chushui gave off an impression of shyness. She bowed towards Tang Wulin before releasing her martial soul.

    Half of her light blue hair turned white, and one of her blue eyes turned green. A white soul ring rose beneath her feet and a cute little white cat appeared on her shoulder.

    White fur grew over her palms and ws sprang out from her fingertips. She crouched slightly and sprang agilely towards Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    Her actions were lithe and her speed was fast; it was her speed that had won her the previous match. Like Xie Xie, she was an Agility System Battle Soul Master.

    Keeping in mind Wu Zhangkong¡¯s remark about his previous match, Tang Wulin brought out his martial soul as well. des of Bluesilver Grass appeared from his palms, and a little grass snake appeared, twirling around his wrist.

    After continuously using his soul skill, Bind, continuously these past few days, he was exceptionally familiar with it. He released his vine-like Bluesilver Grass, but the des didn¡¯t flow towards his opponent. Instead, they appeared around him. They weaved into a big, asymmetrical web that stood near his body.

    If Li Chushui were to continue at her original speed towards Tang Wulin, she would¡¯ve knocked into and been trapped by this web.

    She seemed intimidated and halted abruptly, then got to the ground on all fours without a sound. Shifting her body to the side, it seemed as if she were about to attack Tang Wulin from his side.

    Tang Wulin had tasted what it was like with Xie Xie when they were up close. He was clear that when being near an Agility System Battle Soul Master, with his own speed, he had practically no defense against such an attack so closely. Therefore, he quickly turned his Bluesilver Grass towards Li Chushui¡¯s direction and continued to maintain his web of defense, waiting for the opponent to collide with his web.

    Li Chushui changed positions continuously as she tried to find gaps. Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was nailed to her without hesitation as he waited for her move. Though his opponent¡¯s martial soul was released at the same time as his, his opponent had been moving at high speed, so he could just wait and consume less energy than her.

    With his insufficient knowledge of controlling Bluesilver Grass, it was best to stay in one ce when dealing with the immense movements of his opponent.

    While his opponent constantly changed directions, Tang Wulin continued to adjust his Bluesilver Grass web, fixing the des so they looked more orderly, finding and mending any gaps or holes that may appear.

    The des of the Bluesilver Grass gave off a sparkling luster. As Tang Wulin checked his web, he found thin golden lines at the roots of the Bluesilver Grass in his palm. They were just barely visible.

 Chapter 52 Victory Streak

    <strong>Chapter 52 ¨C Victory Streak</strong>

    Li Chushui was, nheless, only a nine-year-old child, and her fighting experience wasn¡¯t abundant. As Tang Wulin had expected, the continuously quick and ever-changing movements that Li Chushui used to seek her opponent¡¯s weak points had eventually tired out her rank 11 spirit power.

    She couldn¡¯t wait any longer; she didn¡¯t have the strength to sustain her soul skill for much longer.

    Li Chushui gritted her teeth and seemed to have suddenly vanished as she maneuvered herself behind Tang Wulin with a sudden spurt of speed. At the same time, the white soul ring on her body lit up. With a wave of her ws, two des emitting white light shot in front of her, followed by her body.

    Tang Wulin obviously wasn¡¯t as fast as her. However, his action of merely changing direction was much simpler. His Bluesilver Grass moved quicker and congealed together.

    The two white des shed quickly at the Bluesilver Grass, a so-called trash martial soul. However, the envisioned image of Bluesilver Grass being torn to bits didn¡¯t happen. The white des flickered gently with light as they both disappeared, and Li Chushui crashed into the web of Bluesilver Grass.

    Long des of blue, narrow vines twirled upwards and bound her petite body. Tang Wulin pulled his right hand into a fist and punched toward Li Chushui¡¯s bound figure before him. However, he abruptly stopped his fist a mere few centimeters in front of her.

    Xie Xie unknowingly felt his cheeks warm up as he watched. ¡®This jerk! Why didn¡¯t he stop when he waspeting with me?¡¯

    There was a sh of light in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes. ¡®That¡¯s no ordinary Bluesilver Grass! His character is free from arrogance and his control is pretty good too.¡¯

    ¡°Tang Wulin wins.¡±

    Tang Wulin loosened his Bluesilver Grass and helped Li Chushui steady herself. Li Chushui blushed as she exchanged nces with Tang Wulin¡¯srge eyes that were in close proximity to her. She said to him shyly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tang Wulin simply smiled in response, stunning her. She felt as though his smile radiated like the sun.

    Round two proceeded onward and Xie Xie sessfully defeated his opponent. There were 5 remaining students after that round concluded.

    Tang Wulin originally thought that he would be ced against Xie Xie in his second round, but Wu Zhangkong purposely ced him away from Xie Xie. The same happened during his third round.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, Tao Liufan, both of you can start first,¡± Wu Zhangkong said, monotonously.

    Tao Liufan wasn¡¯t tall, but he looked quite sturdy. He had a head of messy, short, brown hair.

    Both stood ground facing each other as they released their martial souls.

    Tao Liufan¡¯s martial soul was a Willow Tree. His soul power rose, and as he raised both his hands as if to support the sky, strips of willow twigs flowed out and up from both his limbs. They swayed as though they were a part of the willow tree. At first nce, it seemed simr to Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass.

    des of Bluesilver Grass reappeared. Control type versus control type, what would happen?

    This was what Wu Zhangkong was waiting for. In the match before them, Tao Liufan seemed to be abiding with the rules. With their current strength levels and under normal circumstances, a ControlSystem Battle Soul Master would¡¯ve been advantageous in the match since none of them had a powerful soul skill.

    Out of the whole ss, Xie Xie was the only one with a hundred year spirit soul, while the rest only had ten year spirit souls. Therefore, Tao Liufan¡¯s soul ring was also a white one. What was more interesting was that he shared the same soul skill as Tang Wulin ¨C Bind.

    His spirit soul was of the snake family as well, but Tao Liufan¡¯s spirit soul was a little green snake. His green snake looked significantly stronger than Tang Wulin¡¯s Goldlight, both in mass and vigour.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    Willow branches and Bluesilver Grass struck at the other at almost the same time. It looked as if the quantity of the willow¡¯s branches held a visible advantage; Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass only sprouted out from his right palm and there was none from his left hand.

    Both had almost the same amount of control, but everyone had guessed the results by sheerparison of quantity.

    Of course, the willow branches flew in the direction of the des of Bluesilver Grass as they intertwined in the air. Tao Liufan, having the advantage of numbers, directed the remaining branches towards Tang Wulin in an attempt to bind him.

    Tao Liufan¡¯s gaze revealed a hint of exciteness. Though his martial soul wasn¡¯t very strong, he felt that his willow branches were stronger than Bluesilver Grass and the current situation only served to back up his thoughts. Trees would be stronger than grass, wouldn¡¯t they?

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t frantic at all when the willow¡¯s branches arrived in front of him. Faced with its branches, he abruptly pulled on the Bluesilver Grass in his right hand, twisting their two martial soul¡¯s together and transmitted his physical strength through their intertwined martial souls.

    Tao Liufan only felt a sudden wave of strengthing towards him before his body was pulled in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction. At this very moment, his willow branches had been strongly bound by Tang Wulin.

    Tao Liufan¡¯s response was pretty quick. As his body was yanked into the air, he was still able to raise both his knees. ¡®You wanted to pull me over right? I¡¯lle by and knock you out.¡¯

    However, he caught view of Tang Wulin¡¯s expressionless face, followed by a sudden movement of his arms as he shattered all the willow branches that had bound him. He caught Tao Liufan¡¯s lower thigh with a quick raise of his hand, and pressed him against the ground.

    The tender willow branches swung profusely in an attempt to bind or push away Tang Wulin. However, struggling was useless against the strength of their opponent.

    Neither of them had a powerful martial soul, and it was only through his absolute strength that Tang Wulin was able to achieve victory in the third round.

    ¡°You truly are worthy of being called a Rice Bucket; it seems all that food didn¡¯t go to waste.¡± Tao Liufan threw hisments ferociously towards Tang Wulin before escaping out of the circle.

    Wu Zhangkong frowned. This was not the battle he¡¯d been expecting.

    Without much doubt, Xie Xie had won another round. There was only one student who hadn¡¯tpeted at all. As the matches progressed, only threepetitors remained.

    The only student who hadn¡¯tpeted was a female student. This was a chubby girl who looked a little dumb.

    All of the students¡¯ gazes were directed towards Wu Zhangkong. There were three remaining students, so how would thepetition proceed?

    Wu Zhangkong drew a slight breath and decided, ¡°Tang Wulin, Han Lan, both of you maypete first. The winner willpete against Xie Xie.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s face revealed a glint of triumph and he looked towards Tang Wulin with arrogance. He was trying to show that the teacher¡¯s opinion of him was higher.

    However, he didn¡¯t realise that through his arrogance, he forgot that he was continuouslypeting against an opponent with the trash martial soul, Bluesilver Grass.

    However, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t even bother a look towards Xie Xie¡¯s direction as he returned to thepetition grounds.

    Although Han Lan had only experienced two rounds of matches, she had left Tang Wulin with a deep impression. It wasn¡¯t only for her size, but also for her martial soul.

    Han Lan¡¯s martial soul was the Earth Element, a fine martial soul. Her soul power was at rank 13, and one wouldn¡¯t have considered cing her in ss Five by the look of her capabilities.

    ¡°Start!¡± The the fourth round of match started with Wu Zhangkong¡¯smand.

 Chapter 53 Hammering Through the Stone Prison

    <strong>Chapter 53 ¨C Hammering Through the Stone Prison</strong>

    As he watched Han Lan, Tang Wulin¡¯s expression grew serene. Having observed Han Lan¡¯s previous two battles, he had alreadye up with a n for her.

    A white ring twinkled beneath Han Lan¡¯s feet before a spirit soul that looked like a lump of dirt appeared. She didn¡¯t hesitate at all as she held up both her palms in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    In response, a yellow ring of earth appeared under Tang Wulin¡¯s feet. Stone pirs arose from the yellow ring in a sh, entrapping Tang Wulin inside a stone prison.

    If it had been Xie Xie in this situation, he would have likely rushed out of the stone prison¡¯s range as soon as Han Lan had raised her hands. However, Tang Wulin clearly didn¡¯t possess such speed, so he hadn¡¯t bothered moving at all.

    At the peak, the stone pirs curved inwards,pletely sealing off all avenues of escape.

    Han Lan had won her previous two matches by controlling the earth in order to contain her opponents. Although her first soul skill was only a ten year one, it was unusually powerful as it was able to directly restrain her opponents. However, it was still a ten year soul skill and its restrictions were not small. For example, after using this soul skill, there was a cooldown period of 20 seconds before she could use it again.

    If this were a true battlefield, she would¡¯ve likely only had one chance to use this skill.

    Wu Zhangkong began counting down the seconds that Tang Wulin was trapped. If he reached ten seconds, then it would count as Tang Wulin¡¯s loss.

    Han Lan had won her first match with the same method. In the second match, however, she¡¯d won even sooner. Her opponent had tried to rush out of the stone prison¡¯s range as soon as the match started, but the creation of the stone prison was simply too fast. Just as he had approached the outer range of the stone prison, he¡¯d been directly sent soaring by the top of a stone pir. If Wu Zhangkong hadn¡¯t caught him, he might¡¯ve been crippled by the fall.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t want to challenge the prison at the risk of being thrown to such a height, so he decided to remain stationary and let it entrap him.

    ¡°Ten...¡± Wu Zhangkong began to expressionlessly count down the seconds. After the first match had ended, Wu Zhangkong had said that being trapped by a Control System Battle Soul Master for more than ten seconds was no different than death. Thus, he gave them a ten second time limit. If he was able to break out of Han Lan¡¯s trap within ten seconds, then it would count as Han Lan¡¯s loss. If he wasn¡¯t able to break out, then Han Lan would win. It was just this simple and rough.

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t the least bit anxious as he unhurriedly raised his arms. Two gray lights shed, then a pair of forging hammers appeared in his hands.

    ¡°Nine...¡±

    Bang!

    He swung the Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers in his hands and brazenly smashed the two stone pirs in front of him. Dust flew out as the stone pirs were smashed to pieces!

    The count of ¡°eight¡± didn¡¯t even leave Wu Zhangkong¡¯s lips as Tang Wulin lifted his hammers out from the rubble.

    ¡°This...¡± The whole ss simply stared at him and they couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of air. Even Xie Xie, whom had battled with Tang Wulin before, didn¡¯t expect Tang Wulin to use such a method to break out of the stone prison.

    The eyes of Wu Zhangkong shone as he revealed an unusual expression. He nodded. ¡°Tang Wulin is the victor.¡± With his eyesight, he had been able to clearly examine the two hammers in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands. The hammers hadn¡¯t been reinforced by any soul power at all, thus indicating that they weren¡¯t soul tools. Even if they had been soul tools, what level of efficacy could Tang Wulin even reach with his current soul power? ¡®This brat¡¯s strength is truly prodigal!¡¯

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡®This guy was actually holding back when he fought me?¡¯

    In reality, Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t held back at all. He simply hadn¡¯t thought of using his forging hammers to do battle before. He had only taken out his Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers today due to his need for destructive power. He hadn¡¯t thought that a single attack of his would have such remarkable results.

    Wu Zhangkong turned towards Xie Xie. ¡°Xie Xie, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Xie Xie leapt onto the stage. He was feeling a bit gloomy at the moment as he recalled the amount of food that Tang Wulin had eaten this morning. If he¡¯d known earlier that he would face him in ss today, then he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to treat Tang Wulin to a meal!

    Hammers in hand, Tang Wulin changed his stance to face Xie Xie. He wasn¡¯t confident in his victory at all. Although he had won thest time, it was simply due to a miracle. But now, with these hammers in hand, he suddenly felt wonderful. It seemed that these Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers had already integrated with his body. When he held them, his confidence surged.

    Right as Xie Xie was mulling over his thoughts of how to deal with Tang Wulin, a cold voice suddenly cut in from the side.

    ¡°The fourth round, second match. Xie Xie versus Wu Zhangkong.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xie Xie nearly lost his voice as he cried out in rm. He turned to look at the Icily Arrogant Prince Charming.

    Wu Zhangkong coldly nced at him. ¡°Did you really think that an unfair situation would ur in my ss? You will receive one of my attacks. Then you will face Tang Wulin.¡±

    Xie Xie stared at him, dumbstruck. ¡°Teacher Wu, are you ying a joke on me? You¡¯re a teacher.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong had already strolled over to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. With a simple wave of his hand, Tang Wulin was carried over to the sidelines, hammers still in hand. Wu Zhangkong patted his waist with his right hand, undoing his belt.

    ¡°Teacher, what are you doing?¡± Xie Xie vigntly retreated two steps back. However, he soon discovered that Wu Zhangkong¡¯s pants were very form fitting. Even after untying his belt, his pants hadn¡¯t budged at all.

    Wu Zhangkong shook his wrist, causing the belt to bepletely taut and perfectly straight. With an indifferent voice, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t release my martial soul. You only need to receive one of my attacks.¡± As he spoke, Wu Zhangkong took a step forward with his left foot as his belt-sword had already thrust towards Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie¡¯sbat experience could be considered the richest amongst his ssmates. The moment he released his martial soul, he retreated like lightning.

    What a joke. Was Wu Zhangkong powerless only because he didn¡¯t release his martial soul? With the support of just his soul power, there was no difference between his belt and a sharp sword. Running away was Xie Xie¡¯s best option at that moment.

    Xie Xie was extremely confident in his speed. As he retreated, he held his Light Dragon Dagger in front of himself protectively.

    However, a horrifying scene happened before his eyes. Although he was rapidly retreating, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s belt-sword stayed in front of him from beginning to end. This attack seemed to be a simple thrust, but no matter what Xie Xie did, he was unable to dodge it.

    Bang!

    ¡°Aiyou!¡±

    The belt softened just a moment before it pierced into Xie Xie¡¯s shoulder. However, it simply smacked Xie Xie¡¯s shoulder and sent him flying. After rolling over the floor twice, Xie Xie was finally able to get up. He clutched his shoulder and grimaced in pain.

    Xie Xie¡¯s forehead dripped with sweat. The most terrifying thing was that in the moment before Wu Zhangkong struck him, Xie Xie actually felt as if his life were about to end. This kind of powerful and oppressive strength would cause anyone¡¯s spirit to tense up. After he was sent flying, Xie Xie was able to loosen up a bit, but he was still left with this appearance.

    ¡®Too scary. In the end, how deep is Teacher Wu¡¯s strength?¡¯

    ¡°You have one minute to rest. After that, the finals will begin.¡± Wu Zhangkong shook his wrist once again, wrapping the belt around his waist before walking off to the side.

 Chapter 54 Treating Him Like Metal

    <strong>Chapter 54 ¨C Treating Him Like Metal</strong>

    After seeing that one strike from Wu Zhangkong, the students dared not break the silence out of fear. Their lineup was even more orderly now. In front of this teacher of theirs, they all felt as if they were under great pressure.

    Tang Wulin blinked a few times. Just a moment ago he had been seriously watching the match. When Wu Zhangkong¡¯s sword thrust forth, Xie Xie had begun to dodge, yet his futile attempts only resembled a prey caught in a spider¡¯s web to Tang Wulin. No matter how much Xie Xie struggled, it would¡¯ve been impossible to escape from thisrge web.

    It was done with such a simple sword, but had neither the aid of a martial soul or a soul skill. Yet, Wu Zhangkong easily suppressed Xie Xie. What kind of cultivation was needed for this!?

    ¡®Teacher truly is too formidable!¡¯ Tang Wulin began to revere the so-titled Icily Arrogant Prince Charming in his heart. Even as he revered Wu Zhangkong on the inside, he also stealthily returned the soul camera to his Heavy Silver Rings. Senior Sister Liu Yuxin had requested a favor from him. Even though it was his first time doing such a thing, he was still prepared.

    Xie Xie wiped away his sweat as he stood there with a pensive look. He was pondering over the oppression he¡¯d just faced from Wu Zhangkong moments ago.

    Wu Zhangkong hadn¡¯t attacked blindly with his sword. In front of this kind of pressure, Xie Xie had felt as if he were trapped. He felt that he was about even with Tang Wulin, but when he was in front of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s sword, he felt as if any decision he made would only result in his death. There was no chance of escape at all. In this kind of situation, even if he had wanted to rush out, how was he supposed to do so?

    ¡°One minute has passed. Get ready.¡±

    Xie Xie raised his head and rested his gaze upon Tang Wulin who had his hammers in hand. In return, Tang Wulin stared at him as well.

    Looking back, this was their third battle.

    Xie Xie had lost in the previous two battles, and now held a slight fear towards Tang Wulin. He still clearly remembered that golden light. This time, however, he would be on guard against it.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong announced the start of the match, thus raising the curtains for the final showdown within ss five.

    Xie Xie released his martial soul and his Light Dragon Dagger twinkled in his hand. However, he didn¡¯t impatiently rush towards Tang Wulin and, instead, began circling around him.

    Tang Wulin had also released his Bluesilver Grass the moment the match begun and had weaved Bluesilver Grass in a manner simr to the style of his first match against Li Chushui. The des of grass weaved into arge, just waiting for someone to walk into its trap.

    Xie Xie¡¯s heart stirred. ¡®Wasn¡¯t Wu Zhangkong¡¯s sword pressure simply a formless? Was Teacher giving me guidance on how to break through Tang Wulin¡¯s? But Teacher, you don¡¯t know how tough this guy¡¯s Bluesilver Grass is. It¡¯s basically impossible to break through!¡¯

    The very first time they had fought, Xie Xie had underestimated the resilience of Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass! This mistake had allowed Tang Wulin to send him flying.

    ¡®This guy isn¡¯t even using his fists anymore, but hammers! If he smashed my face with those...¡¯

    When Xie Xie saw the two shiny ck hammers in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands, he immediately got a bad feeling.

    Tang Wulin was neither in a hurry, nor impatient to start. He just calmly waited for Xie Xie to attack while constantly moving the in his direction. In reality, Tang Wulin knew in his heart that Xie Xie and Li Chushui were as different as ck and white. With Xie Xie¡¯s soul power level, the one whose stamina would be depleted first would likely be Tang Wulin.

    Even faced with such circumstances, Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t anxious at all. He just waited for Xie Xie to attack so that his golden scales could appear again.

    Xie Xie continued circling around Tang Wulin thrice before pouncing forward like lightning. Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass spread out in a sh, sealing off Xie Xie¡¯s attack route.

    He waved his Light Dragon Dagger, its tip striking towards Tang Wulin.

    Pu! The de tip descended on the Bluesilver Grass, and, in sh, a ring of light dissipated, causing the Bluesilver Grass to undte with blue ripples. Although the interwoven Bluesilver Grass had easily dispelled the attack, Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power had also dropped a bit.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyebrows raised in surprise.

    Xie Xie¡¯s attack was meant to let their teacher see that Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass wasn¡¯t ordinary at all.

    Aftermitting to an attack with no results, Xie Xie rapidly retreated, once again distancing himself from Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t control his Bluesilver Grass to chase after Xie Xie since his movements were simply too fast. Moreover, Xie Xie¡¯s dodging ability was astonishing. If Tang Wulin showed an opening, Xie Xie would be in front of him in a sh.

    Xie Xie was extraordinarily patient this time as he continuously circled Tang Wulin, searching for an opening. With soul power at rank 18, he had more than enough time. asionally, he would attack Tang Wulin, but immediately drawback afterwards.

    Xie Xie gradually began to reveal a smile. This was because he¡¯d realized that Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power was only at rank 11.

    Although his Bluesilver Grass was marvelous, the gap between their soul power was simply tremendous. As long as Xie Xie exhausted Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power, it would be his win. What else could possibly stop him?

    The match between the two was taking longer than all of the previous matches. However, Wu Zhangkong wasn¡¯t anxious at all. His arms were folded in front of him as he silently watched the match go on.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power was finally approaching the point of exhaustion, which left him with no choice but to withdraw his Bluesilver Grass.

    During the split second he¡¯d begun withdrawing his Bluesilver Grass, Xie Xie¡¯s body flickered. Immediately, he appeared at Tang Wulin¡¯s side with his Light Dragon Dagger in hand.

    In the face of Xie Xie¡¯s speed, it was practically impossible for Tang Wulin to dodge.

    However...

    Ding! A brittle note echoed out and sparks flew everywhere. Tang Wulin and Xie Xie¡¯s weapons were interlocked in a showdown. Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Dagger had missed Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was as if he had entered some sort of special state. The Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammer in his right hand was held behind him, obstructing Xie Xie¡¯s attack.

    In disbelief, Xie Xie spun to the other side, shing out once again.

    Dang! The same thing happened as before. Tang Wulin¡¯s other hammer urately blocked Xie Xie¡¯s second attack.

    ¡®How could this be? How could he be so quick?¡¯ Xie Xie¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. ¡®Could it be..? This guy was disguising himself as a pig to eat a tiger? I¡¯ve actually lost to him twice when he was acting as a pig?¡¯

    Yes! How fast!

    While he faced off against Xie Xie, Tang Wulin was continuously thinking of ways he could could counter Xie Xie¡¯s speed. His opponent was an Agility System Battle Soul Master while he could be considered both a Control System Battle Soul Master and a Power System Battle Soul Master; he would lose out to his opponents speed either way.

    If this continued on, he would definitely lose. He also couldn¡¯t rely on his golden scales to appear miraculously.

    While he had been pondering over this dilemma, he finally had a brilliant idea.

    His body¡¯s speed couldn¡¯t possiblypare with his opponent. However, there was still one area that he was exceptionally fast in. That was... forging!

    In the three years he had spent forging, he had grown so familiar with hammers that they were like an extension of his body. Especially when his strength exploded out; that familiar sensation was even more intense.

    If he used the heavy Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dominate with speed. However, with his lighter Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers, he would be able to make these hammers fly. It would be like the test he took at the cksmith¡¯s Association. He would dazzle Xie Xie with his ability of wielding his tungsten hammers.

    He would treat Xie Xie like a lump of metal!

 Chapter 55 Shouldnt There Be Rewards?

    <strong>Chapter 55 ¨C Shouldn¡¯t There Be Rewards?</strong>

    That was right, this was precisely what Tang Wuling did. In Tang Wulin¡¯s mind, Xie Xie was no longer a person, but a piece of metal that he was currently forging. His mind gradually entered the forging phase where one emptied out their thoughts and cleared their mind. Xie Xie¡¯s previously dizzying actions seemingly slowed down and became clearer.

    It was in this situation that the pair of Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers were waved around, hammering twice each time to shield off Xie Xie¡¯s attacks.

    Though Xie Xie hadn¡¯t started his third move, he felt a gush of vile wind blowing in his direction. Tang Wulin struck his hammer towards Xie Xie. From the ear-splitting sound it produced upon moving through the air, one could easily judge the heaviness of a single strike.

    Xie Xie hastily dodged. However, Tang Wulin unfolded his hammers and started hammering down, his strikes, worthy of being called a ferocious thunderstorm, were aimed towards Xie Xie. The hammers produced a ¡®wu-wu¡¯ sound as they struck down, causing dust to rise from the ground. The repeated strikes left Xie Xie cowering in retreat.

    Xie Xie didn¡¯t dare use his Light Dragon Dagger against Tang Wulin¡¯s attacks. He was an Agility System Battle Soul Master. He knew that even though his opponent was just using pure power, he wasn¡¯t confident he could muster the strength to match it. If onepared both their strengths, the difference was simply too great.

    With a sh of his body, Xie Xie quickly retreated and distanced himself from Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn¡¯t give chase; he knew that his speed was of no match to Xie Xie¡¯s. Involuntarily, he halted his hammering, but his gaze remained glued to Xie Xie and his every action.

    ¡®This bastard!¡¯ Xie Xie cursed in his heart. His gaze sharpened.

    Xie Xie¡¯s expression turned solemn as he caught his breath. The Light Dragon Dagger in his right hand waved slightly. At the same time, he raised his left hand. His entire person suddenly became more vigorous and powerful.

    He pressed lightly against the ground with the tips of his toes and pushed out, shooting into the air. As he shot up into the air quickly, faint afterimages of himself trailed behind him. He unleashed a speed that had increased by at least 30% more than before.

    Pelted by the wind Xie Xie produced, Tang Wulin raised both his hammers.

    With his body in the air, Xie Xie gave Tang Wulin¡¯s Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers a light tap using the Light Dragon Dagger in his right hand. As he turned, Xie Xie¡¯s energy was recharged. Simply by borrowing some from Tang Wulin in that little move, he was able to direct his left hand towards Tang Wulin.

    Pu!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s back was marred with yet another scar.

    The stabbing pain brought Tang Wulin back to his senses and he staggered a little, feeling the burning pain in his back. Despite that burning pain, a wave of heat flowed into his body from his spine.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s shock was eradicated by his joy. ¡®Are the golden scales appearing?So it was true that the golden scales will only appear under the circumstances of being attacked?¡¯

    However, when he tried stabilising himself again, the sudden heat wave he felt a moment ago disappeared. It didn¡¯t rise through his body like it did during his previous experience, when it transformed into a huge volume of strength, along with the appearance of golden scales.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Wu Zhangkong suddenly appeared between the both of them and halted the match.

    ¡°Xie Xie wins!¡±

    Xie Xie sighed in relief, a strand of glee appearing in his eyes. He finally won! He had finally won for the first time and tears were flowing down his cheeks. But Xie Xie was curious as to why Tang Wulin¡¯s golden scales didn¡¯t appear. Could it be that he was still concealing them from others? Or that he was speaking the truth and didn¡¯t know how to control those golden scales?

    Wu Zhangkong spoke to Xie Xie, ¡°You will be in charge of getting Tang Wulin a new uniform set.¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡±

    ¡®Didn¡¯t I win the match? Shouldn¡¯t I be rewarded?¡¯ Xie Xie felt his surroundings darken with despair. ¡®How is this Tang Wulin guy always finding ways to cost me money!?¡¯

    ¡®How!¡¯

    Wu Zhangkong turned and faced the ss. He spoke coolly, ¡°Thepetition has ended and all of you have witnessed it. What are your feelings?¡±

    ¡°Rotten wood cannot be carved!¡± This Icily Arrogant Prince Charming answered his own question.

    ¡°It is no wonder why all of you have been sorted into ss five, you are all a bunch of trash. However, even if you are all merely scrap iron, I will take pride in tempering all of you. As all of you would¡¯ve seen from the previous match. What is Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul? It is the widely-recognised trash martial soul, Bluesilver Grass. However, Tang Wulin has sessfully made it all the way to the finals, and even almost won the final match.¡±

    ¡°I was the winner, right?¡± Xie Xie grieved silently, why did it sound as if he lost the match?

    Wu Zhangkong ignored him and continued. ¡°He relied not only on his martial soul, but his body strength as well. Some say that physical power is useful in your current stage, but would be useless when everyone has upgraded their ranks and umted many soul skills.

    ¡°However, let me mention this; you are in no position to even think about umting many soul skills. You should first ask yourself, how many of you are able to reach the stage where you are able to possess a second soul skill? How many more can possess a greater number of soul skills? As you are in charge of your body, would you not think that having a strong physique is useful?

    ¡°Soul power is no longer the only criteria used to assess an individual¡¯s potential in bing a Mecha Master. Possessing a powerful enough energy storage soul tool would allow ordinary people to be aMecha Master as well. However, a strong physique is the foundation of all Mecha Masters. Without a good body, you will not be able to withstand the strong impacts that exist within a mecha, nevermind the high intensitybat. Therefore, those with a weak martial soul should start your physical fitness training with me tomorrow. Physical training in the morning, then theory and knowledge ss in the afternoon.

    ¡°This morning¡¯s ss will end here. With regards to thepetition earlier this morning, I want all of you to think about it. I will be teaching meditation for this afternoon¡¯s theory and knowledge ss. ss dismissed!¡±

    This speech was one of the longest speeches the Icily Arrogant Prince Charming had given during his capacity as their teacher, yet it didn¡¯t feel like a lecture. Rather, it was a mere statement of facts. Regardless of whether he was calling them trash or announcing the initiation of special training, his tone remained confident.

    ¡°Xie Xie, Tang Wulin, follow me.¡± Shortly after he finished thatst sentence, Wu Zhangkong headed for the Academic Building.

    ¡®Is he giving me a reward?¡¯ A sh of jubnce appeared in Xie Xie¡¯s eyes. Prior to his arrival to the school, he had heard of rewards being given out after matches within school grounds. These rewards weren¡¯t too bad. He was, after all, the champion of ss five. What would the reward be for a teacher as powerful as Wu Zhangkong? He started to imagine it.

    Wu Zhangkong brought both students into his office. This office of his was pathetic in size, a mere ten square meters. The room was bare except for a desk, a cupboard, and a chair.

    ¡°The trash I referred to in my speech included both of you as well!¡± The Icily Arrogant Prince Charming¡¯s first sentence killed all the good feeling within Xie Xie¡¯s heart.

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t there be rewards? If not, just a little encouragement?¡¯

    Wu Zhangkong looked towards Tang Wulin, ¡°Your performance in the matches was fine. However, you didn¡¯t give your all in the matches. That must be a variant Bluesilver Grass. Its tenacity looked extraordinary, but your soul power seemed weak and couldn¡¯tst for a long period of time. In this situation, you won¡¯t stand a chance if your opponent¡¯s soul power is higher than yours. What¡¯s with your hammers?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with reluctance, ¡°I¡¯ve learnt forging before.¡±

 Chapter 56 Does Your Face Still Hurt?

    <strong>Chapter 56 ¨C Does Your Face Still Hurt?</strong>

    Wu Zhangkong raised an eyebrow. ¡°Forging? You¡¯re a Soul Master, but you learned how to forge? The clumsy bird flies early into the forest. You¡¯re a clumsy bird, yet you actually wasted your time on such a pointless thing.¡±

    Tang Wulin lowered his head and said, ¡°But everyone told me that my martial soul is trash. And my spirit soul isn¡¯t that good either...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong interrupted, ¡°So you decided to be a cksmith? What a farce! Remember this, you are my student. Unless I deem you to be useless, you must put all of your efforts into developing as a Soul Master.¡±

    Off to the side, Xie Xie¡¯s mouth unexpectedly began to twitch. ¡®Didn¡¯t you just say I was useless?¡¯ At this moment, he could sympathize with Tang Wulin. Of course, he was only able to do so because he had won.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Wulin agreed. However, there was no way he would actually give up forging. He couldn¡¯t possibly renounce forging after all he had achieved. As for his martial soul, he only felt defeated when he cultivated!

    Wu Zhangkong turned and looked at Xie Xie. ¡°What are youughing for? You think you¡¯re better than him? Is it really that fun to hide your twin martial souls? You have rank 18 soul power and are gifted with twin martial souls. Just because you were born with a higher level of soul power, you think you can be proud of yourself?

    Xie Xie raised his head, staring at Wu Zhangkong in astonishment. ¡®How does he know all this?¡¯

    Wu Zhangkong coldly said, ¡°You¡¯ve still go a long ways to go. Even twin soul holders can be rubbish people. As an Agility System Battle Soul Master, what glory is there in being forced to use your twin souls by a Soul Master with Bluesilver Grass?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Xie Xie¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, speechless.

    ¡°Teacher, what are twin martial souls?¡± Tang Wulin curiously asked.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled into a frown. ¡°How ipetent was your elementary academy teacher? They didn¡¯t even teach you about twin martial souls? Twin martial souls means that you have two martial souls. The benefit of having two martial souls is obvious; people born with twin martial souls usually have innate rank 10 soul power. It¡¯s much easier for them to cultivate and they are able to acquire more soul rings in the future. It¡¯s just that in this age of spirit souls, they are restricted by their spiritual power, which means their advantage isn¡¯t that big anymore. There isn¡¯t anyone who possesses the spiritual power necessary to sustain eighteen soul rings worth of spirit souls. Perhaps it would be possible if one possessed a spiritual-type martial soul like the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, but each spirit soul would need to be extremely powerful in order to bestow a total of eighteen soul rings.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked towards Xie Xie. They were both people, but why was life so unfair? He had a trash martial soul, yet Xie Xie had twin martial souls. The disparity was simply enormous.

    Wu Zhangkong suddenly asked Tang Wulin, ¡°Do you think his martial soul is good?¡±

    Tang Wulin stared back at him. Was there really a need to say it out loud?

    Wu Zhangkong lips curled. ¡°It isn¡¯t necessarily better than yours. His martial soul is a dagger, and his second martial soul should also be a dagger. But, it¡¯s just a concealed dagger, that¡¯s all. The attack range of a dagger is very short. In this modern era of mecha conflicts, what do you think of it now? An Agility System Battle Soul Master gains the most restrictions when they be a Mecha Master.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he started at Wu Zhangkong. ¡®Could it be that Tang Wulin is actually his long lost son? Why else would he belittle me in order to boost Tang Wulin¡¯s confidence? This is simply too biased!¡¯

    However, Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. ¡°Alright then. Down to business.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s spirits were roused. ¡®Is he finally giving out rewards?¡¯

    ¡°Every new academic year, the academy has a grand tournament. There¡¯s one for both the intermediate division and the advanced division. Our intermediate division has a total of six grades, and all of them will be participating. This tournament is known as the ss Promotion Tournament.¡±

    ¡°ss Promotion Tournament?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were full of doubt.

    Wu Zhangkong continued, ¡°The weakest ss starts first and each ss picks the students that participates. ss five will challenge ss four, and so on. If the challenger is victorious, then the ss numbers will be switched. In other words, if we beat ss four, we won¡¯t be the lowest ranked ss five anymore, but the first grade¡¯s ss four. The ss rankings depend on the victor of the challenge. If challengers are victorious, they can continue to challenge higher ranked sses until they lose. For all six grades, the most victorious will be their grade¡¯s ss one. If they then proceed to challenge the next grade and win, they will be rewarded.¡±

    Xie Xie said, ¡°Our ss is the first challenger?¡± For all six grades, there were five sses and ss five was always the worst. In other words, they were currently in the worst ss of them all.

    ¡°Correct!¡± Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°This can be considered a battle of glory for the sses. And if the challengers are able to skip grades, the rewards will be very generous.¡±

    Xie Xie proudly said, ¡°That¡¯s no problem Teacher Wu. Just leave it to me. I¡¯ll fight them all and go all the way to challenge the sixth grade.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong coldly snorted. ¡°The minimum number of participants is a pair. Do you actually think that having twin martial souls makes you peerless? Do you know what kind of people are selected to represent ss one? There is nock of geniuses in this world. Although many geniuses lose their way, within the intermediate division, your gifts can only be considered average.¡±

    Xie Xie had zoned out and hadn¡¯t heard Wu Zhangkong¡¯sst few words. He only paid attention to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s first sentence and turned to Tang Wulin in shock. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re saying that I¡¯ll bepeting in the tournament with him?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong leaned back in his chair, suddenly exuding an air of magnanimity. ¡°If you have any better options, then go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Xie Xie wanted to say ¡®I don¡¯t want to be with him,¡¯ but after recalling the horrible disy of abilities by his other ssmates, he wasn¡¯t able to speak.

    No matter what was said, this guy in front of him had already beaten him twice. Moreover, he also had the power of those mysterious golden scales.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°The tournament should begin in a month. Thus, from tomorrow onwards, outside of regr sses, I will have you two undergo special training every night. I¡¯ll formte a simple schedule for you two so you better turn our ss into the first grade¡¯s ss one.¡±

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What if we are unable to do that?¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Wu Zhangkongughed. He was originally very handsome, but when heughed, Tang Wulin and Xie Xie couldn¡¯t keep their eyes off of him and could only stare nkly. Moreover, while they were stunned, the two of them felt a coldness rise up from their tailbones, prating them deeply.

    After leaving Wu Zhangkong¡¯s office, Tang Wulin¡¯s brows gradually rxed. A smile even appeared on his face. Although it was because the other students hadn¡¯t put in enough effort, he¡¯d still been chosen to represent their ss in this tournament. This could be considered an honor for a Soul Master. Has he finally taken his first step into the world of Soul Masters? Apart from Teacher Mang Tian, Teacher Wu had also said he held promise.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Xie Xie coldly called out to him.

    Tang Wulin turned around to face him. ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll fight you again once we get back. I¡¯ll also pay you back for the food.¡±

    Xie Xie stared at him nkly for a moment. ¡®Doesn¡¯t this guy really love money? How surprising...¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about that. I wanted to tell you to not drag me down during the tournament in a month,¡± Xie Xie proudly said.

    Tang Wulin gently sighed. ¡°Does your face still hurt?¡±

 Chapter 57 Mu Xis Depression

    <strong>Chapter 57 ¨C Mu Xi¡¯s Depression</strong>

    Tang Wulin gently sighed. ¡°Does your face still hurt?¡±

    The arrogant expression present on Xie Xie¡¯s face hardened in response as he clenched his fists tight.

    Tang Wulin patted his shoulder. ¡°I have something to do tonight. How about tomorrow night, I¡¯ll spar with you then.¡±

    After having been through a few matches against Xie Xie, Tang Wulin was no longer against battling. During these few matches, he had progressed and greatly improved hisbat abilities. The stress that Xie Xie exerted onto him didn¡¯t go unrecognized.

    As the morning ss ended earlier than usual, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t return to his dorm. Instead, he went off to the advanced academy.

    When the bell rang to signify the end of ss, Tang Wulin spotted Liu Yuxin walking out of the ssroom together with a few female students.

    ¡°Senior Sister Yuxin.¡± Tang Wulin waved in her direction.

    Liu Yuxin spotted him easily and, together with her group of ssmates, walked quickly in his direction.

    ¡°Wow, Yuxin, I didn¡¯t realise you have a soft spot for cute little boys. This little brother of yours is so handsome. He¡¯ll grow up into a nice-looking hunk.¡± A girl with red phoenix eyes from the advanced academy said as she gave Liu Yuxin a dubious smile.

    Liu Yuxin snapped back, ¡°Stop speaking nonsense. This is Tang Wulin, our junior from the intermediate academy¡¯s first grade. Wulin, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Tang Wulin took out the soul camera he¡¯d brought with him.

    ¡°Senior Sister, I took some photos for you. But, I don¡¯t feel good about this. Please take back the camera.¡±

    Liu Yuxin blushed slightly and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Alright, alright. So be it. Thanks for your help, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head immediately. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can have my meal back at the intermediate academy.¡± He obviously had some self-awareness. There was no such thing as a free lunch from the third window. A free meal would, at least,e from the second window. With his enormous appetite, he was afraid to eat Liu Yuxin into bankruptcy. That would be very awkward.

    Looking at Tang Wulin¡¯s retreating figure, the phoenix-eyed girl asked withplete doubt, ¡°Yuxin, what did you get him to take photographs of?¡±

    Liu Yuxin answered with an air of mystery, ¡°Wulin is in Teacher Wu Zhangkong¡¯s ss.¡±

    ¡°Wow! The Icily Arrogant Prince Charming! Let¡¯s look at the pictures!¡±

    As the camera was switched on, the tiny screen disyed Wu Zhangkong¡¯s figure. There were a series of continuous shots taken of Wu Zhangkong utching his belt, then removing it.

    The few female students widened their eyes, then their cheeks flushed. They were nearly drooling.

    ¡°A meal from the first window. Yuxin, please sell me these photos for that. These are exclusives! I will never allow anyone to view these images of my prince charming, not of him removing his belt.¡±

    ¡°Two meals! That¡¯s only reasonable!¡±

    ......

    ?

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know about the intensepetition his photographs had roused between the few seniors. After finishing his lunch, he continued with the afternoon ss.

    The meditation method that Wu Zhangkong taught was obviously much moreplicated than the meditation method that was taught at the elementary academy. However, the results had proven to be far better. Legends have it that this method originated from the continent¡¯s legendary Shrek Academy, and was a simplified version of their great meditation technique.

    Under the pressured stare of Wu Zhangkong, the students¡¯ learning speed increased. They were able to grasp the basics of how to revolve their soul power within one afternoon.

    After ss, Tang Wulin was the first to enter the dining hall and fill his stomach with dinner before speeding out.

    He had an important task tonight. Currently, he was on his way towards the cksmith¡¯s Association to collect his cksmith¡¯s badge. He would also collect some tasks from the Association.

    Savings were of the utmost importance to him, especially when he was saving it for a hundred year martial soul which cost a million federation coins. If he was wealthy enough in the future, he would like to buy himself a meal from the first window.

    Tang Wulin felt distinct differences in his body when he¡¯d eaten a meal from the first window that morning. If he could afford to have it daily, how nice would that be?

    Excitedly, he walked out of the Academy¡¯s main gates. As he moved a bit away from the gates, a ck soul car sped in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction. Shocked, he froze on the spot immediately.

    ¡°Out of the way!¡± A crisp voice came from behind.

    Tang Wulin turned his head to find a long, golden-haired teenage girl staring back at him.

    Involuntarily, he stepped aside. The teenage girl moved past him and, at that moment, a chauffeur stepped out from the car and opened the door for her.

    Shortly after the teenage girl boarded the car, the chauffeur closed the door gently before returning to the driver¡¯s seat and driving off. Only dust was left in the wake of the car.

    Another child from a wealthy family!

    To say that he was not envious was a lie. However, Tang Wulin wasn¡¯tpletely jealous. He believed that wealthy people were once poor and worked very hard to get where they were now. He believed that if others could do it, he could too.

    With a smile on his face, he took long strides towards the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    ......

    ?

    Mu Xi was in a bad mood recently. It should¡¯ve been her most glorious day two days ago. However, it was ruined by a sudden change in circumstances.

    Just as shepleted her forging and refining and had passed all the assessments, thus gaining herself the title of second-rank cksmith, she was informed that during her assessment, a nine-year-old kid seeded in the second-rank cksmith¡¯s test.

    Nine years old? Was that even possible?

    This was simply unbelievable!

    Since the time not long after she was born, her favourite pastime had been to observe her father as he forged. Her father had mentioned that this rough and weightden process of forging was not suitable for girls, but was for men.However, the stubborness in her kicked in and she stood by her choice to be a cksmith. She started training at the mere age of five, and started crafting small hammers. Her father thought that it was a joke at first. However, after seeing her persistence for two years, and mimicking his every action, it finally moved the heart of the Eastsea City¡¯s cksmith¡¯s Association President, Mu Chen.

    Mu Xi inherited her father¡¯s martial soul. That alone made it suitable for her to be a cksmith. In addition, she was willing to put in the extra effort. Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but search for some rare herbs in order to try maintaining his daughter¡¯s figure. While she was training to gain the adequate strength to be a cksmith, her figure had taken the toll and turned stockier in the process.

    Mu Xi¡¯s passion for forging came from the bottom of her heart. She was officially a first-rank cksmith at the age of eleven. Her progression grew at an exhrating speed under Mu Chen¡¯s tutge. Not long after her thirteenth birthday, she took the rank promotion test and passed immediately.

    She had remembered clearly that her father mentioned that she had progressed faster than others her age. That she was worthy of being called a child prodigy in the world of cksmithing.

    However, how could she share this title of second-rank cksmith with a nine-year-old boy? Second-rank cksmith? He¡¯d also been held in high esteem by the surveyor. In fact, although the surveyor didn¡¯t mention it, her gaze alone revealed her feelings. In her eyes, the boy was obviously stronger than her.

    Mu Xi heard that this boy would be at the cksmith¡¯s Association sometime today in order to collect his badge. She was keen to see who this boy was. Did he have three heads and six arms?

 Chapter 58 Birthing Life

    <strong>Chapter 58 ¨C Birthing Life</strong>

    Tang Wulin looked up to see therge hammer on the sign, before takingrge strides into the cksmith¡¯s Association. Although he had only been here once before, he was already fond of this ce.

    After arriving in Eastsea City, this was the only ce that felt familiar to him. This was also the ce that gave him confidence.

    Yun Xiaoling stood behind the front desk and saw Tang Wulin as soon as he entered. In reality, she had been ordered by her superiors to specially wait for Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± Yun Xiaoling briskly walked to Tang Wulin¡¯s side with a smile and inquisitive eyes.

    How could she possibly not be curious towards this guy?

    At the age of nine, he became a second rank cksmith! How did he aplish this feat?

    Reportedly, he had already broken the headquarters record.

    The record for the youngest first rank cksmith in the cksmith¡¯s Association was held by their current president with a record of eight years old. However, the president had be a second rank cksmith at eleven years old. The president was slower than Tang Wulin by two years!

    The Association highly valued this child and had ordered the employees to immediately bring him up the tower as soon as he arrived.

    ¡°Hello, Big Sister Xiao Ling.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s memory was exceptional, and he clearly remembered the name of this big sister.

    Yun Xiaoling smiled. ¡°You really are formidable. I heard you passed the second rank cksmith test.¡± As Yun Xiaoling spoke, she bent down and looked straight into Tang Wulin¡¯s two beautiful eyes.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face grew red in embarrassment. ¡°No way. I was just lucky.¡±

    Yun Xiaoling giggled. ¡°You¡¯re so young yet you¡¯re so modest? Come on now, I¡¯ll bring you up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you big sister.¡±

    After getting onto the soul elevator, Tang Wulin was shocked to see Yun Xiaoling pressing the button for the highest floor. ¡°Big sister Xiao Ling, where are we going?¡±

    Yun Xiaoling smiled. ¡°We¡¯re going to go get your rank badge.¡±

    The elevator ascended quickly and when it reached the top floor, Tang Wulin¡¯s ears hadn¡¯t managed to adjust yet. However, he simply shook his head a few times and was able to recover.

    Tang Wulin was greeted by a wide view of the horizon the moment he stepped out of the elevator.

    The walls were all made of ss, and at this height, he was able to see nearly half of Eastsea City. A great number of skyscrapers littered the city, just like a steel forest. On the other side, was a great number of nt cover, bringing vitality to the city.

    Yun Xiaoling found a staff member. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to inform the president that Tang Wulin is here.¡±

    ¡°Wulin, wait here for a moment.¡± Yun Xiaoling brought him to a sofa and sat him down.

    Not too long after, a crowd of footsteps approached.

    Mu Chen was at the forefront. Mu Chen had arrived very early that day but hadn¡¯t even stepped foot into his workshop yet, all for the sake of waiting for the boy who was able to bring him such a great surprise.

    Cen Yue was also in his office and was following right behind him. If the others in the cksmith¡¯s Association knew that these two figures had waited a whole day for a child, they wouldn¡¯t even know what to think.

    Right behind these two figures, was precisely Mu Xi.

    ¡°President!¡± Yun Xiaoling stood up and greeted Mu Chen respectfully.

    Mu Chen smiled and nodded. The next moment, his gaze fell on Tang Wulin.

    When Tang Wulin heard Yun Xiaoling call him the President, he had stood up and looked at Cen Yue.

    Cen Yue walked over to his side and said with a smile, ¡°Wulin, this is the President of the cksmith¡¯s Association, Mu Chen. He is also the most famous Saint Craftsman ranked cksmith in the continent.¡±

    Saint Craftsman? Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. Mang Tian had mentioned Saint Craftsman to him before. Only seventh and eighth rank cksmiths could earn the title of a Saint Craftsman! He had never expected to meet one so fast.

    This president didn¡¯t even look much older than his own teacher. He truly was formidable. ¡®Is that a Saint Craftsman¡¯s badge he¡¯s wearing on his stomach? Eight stars? An eight star Saint Craftsman!¡¯

    ¡°Hello, President.¡± Tang Wulin hastily stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± An astonished voice came from Mu Xi, who was at Mu Chen¡¯s side. To Mu Xi, this was the guy who had stolen all of the limelight from her. In fact, this was the guy who stole the limelight from all the cksmiths of his generation.

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned was he saw Mu Xi. ¡®What is this rich girl doing here?¡¯

    Mu Chen looked at his daughter in surprise. ¡°Xi Xi, are you acquainted with each other?¡±

    Mu Xi looked at Tang Wulin and said, ¡°We¡¯re not acquainted. But it seems we attend the same academy.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Tang Wulin, what grade are you in at Eastsea Academy?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I entered the academy as a new student this year. I¡¯m in the first grade, ss five.¡±

    When she heard the two words ¡®ss five¡¯, Mu Xi¡¯s expression immediately revealed a trace of disdain. Naturally, she knew what ss five represented. It was a ss full of good-for-nothings who could never be a Soul Grandmaster.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t change when he heard what ss Tang Wulin was in. ¡°I heard from Cen Yue that you passed the second rank test. That¡¯s truly a wonderful achievement. You should know that you¡¯ve set a new record in the cksmith¡¯s Association. We truly feel that you are worthy of being our sessor!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s small face grew red in embarrassment. He had no clue as to how he should respond when faced with praise from others.

    He took a moment to think before saying, ¡°Uncle President, can I get a badge now and begin taking forging tasks?¡±

    Mu Chenughed. ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    Cen Yue smiled. ¡°The President waited for you the whole day in order to personally give you your badge.¡±

    Yun Xiaoling had already walked over from the side, carrying a silver tray with a red cloth on top. And on top of the cloth, was a badge.

    The badge was in the shape of a hexagon, with a blue background, a protruding hammer and two white stars embedded into it.

    Regardless of whether it was a mecha craftsmen, a cksmith, or even a technician, their rank badges all looked about the same. First and second rank badges all had blue backgrounds and white stars. It was only at the third rank that there would be change.

    Mu Chen personally ced the badge on Tang Wulin¡¯s right breast. His smile vanished and he turned solemn. ¡°From henceforth, you are a member of the cksmith¡¯s Association. As a cksmith, I hope that you will earnestlyplete all your forging work. Use your soul to perceive, and your life to gain enlightenment. A true cksmith doesn¡¯t just forge metal, rather, they will birth life to it.

    Birthing life? These two words were simple, but they could rouse even the apathetic. Combined with his understanding of Thousand Refinements, Tang Wulin felt as if a great door had opened by a small crack for him.

    Tang Wulin gently touched his badge and the simple coldness causing an unprecedented sense of aplishment to ignite within him. Atst, he had officially be a cksmith.

    ¡°I want topete with you!¡± Mu Xi suddenly interrupted from Mu Chen¡¯s side. A face that was unconvinced looked at Tang Wulin. It was only now that Tang Wulin noticed that on her stomach, there was an identical badge.

 Chapter 59 Accepting Tasks

    <strong>Chapter 59 ¨C epting Tasks</strong>

    Seeing that Mu Xi was eyeing him with a pair of provoking eyes, Tang Wulin was at a loss for a moment before deciding to reject her offer. ¡°I¡¯m notpeting.¡±

    He turned next towards Mu Chen. ¡°Uncle President, where may I go to ept tasks from the Association?¡±

    Mu Chen shot a nce at Mu Xi which prevented her from speaking her mind before smiling back at Tang Wulin. ¡°Brother Cen will bring you there. You are now a part of our Association¡¯srge family after having passed the test sessfully. If you meet with any difficulties in future, you can apply for assistance from the Association. Though our cksmith¡¯s Association is not the strongest association around, it surely is the most united one.¡±

    As he spoke of the word ¡®united¡¯, he gave his daughter a pointed look. Mu Xi, with a discontented expression, lowered her head and pouted.

    ¡°Follow me then,¡± Cen Yue said with a smile.

    After Mu Xi sent Tang Wulin and Cen Yue off with her eyes, she could no longer wait before bursting out with a question towards her father, ¡°Dad, why did you prevent me from having a match with him?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Such a presumptuous attitude. What do you take this ce for? This is the cksmith¡¯s Association! As a member of the association, especially as my daughter, your every word and action represents the association. This child has just joined our association; what if you scared him off? You shouldpete with him when both of you are familiar with one another. Until then, if you are still keen onpeting with him, I won¡¯t stop you. But you should hold such a contest privately. Isn¡¯t he your junior? You should keep your eyes peeled and watch for him especially.¡±

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t get a chance to speak with Tang Wulin too much today. With regards to this child, he needed more chances to observe Tang Wulin. He had seen the block of Heavy Silver Tang Wulin had refined, and judging from its degree of uniformity, he knew well that Tang Wulin¡¯s forging standards was above his daughter¡¯s. His true motive was that he didn¡¯t want his daughter to suffer any blows to her confidence. After all, self-confidence was of the utmost importance, especially for kids at their age.

    Since Tang Wulin was keen on epting tasks, he would have ample opportunities observing him. The nning for how he should cultivate Tang Wulin could be done after observing him a little more, which wasn¡¯t toote.

    ?

    The Task eptance Hall was located on the 2nd floor of the cksmith¡¯s Association, with the whole of the 2nd floor filled with round counters. Each of these counters had task rank sign, that looked simr to the badges of the association. A cksmith could only collect tasks within their rank or ones of lower ranks. They were unable to collect tasks that required rank higher than theirs.

    Within this cksmithing trade, materials were all provided by the entrustors. Because of this, the association would try their absolute best in order to maintain the quality of the end product prior to collection. This was to avoid the association from needing topensate.

    ¡°Little boy, you¡¯ve brought me many surprises! That fellow Mang Tian, he¡¯s...¡± As he thought about Mang Tian¡¯s taunts towards him that day, Cen Yue was fueled with anger. However, he really had cultivated an outstanding disciple.

    ¡°What type of task would you like to pick?¡± Cen Yue asked Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Anything that is within my capabilities would be good.¡±

    Cen Yue said, ¡°Our association rents out forging workshops too. Are you thinking of forging within the association?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Teacher is letting me use his Eastsea City¡¯s forging workshop. I¡¯llplete my tasks over there. Thank you though.¡±

    A sh of disappointment streaked through Cen Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright, but I do want to remind you that all tasks from the association must bepleted and you cannot fail them. Once you fail, you mustpensate for the ruined materials. That counter in the center, facing the front, is where you collect your tasks. The left counter is where you report and cepleted products while the right is where you are allowed to purchase all kinds of metals. Our association has, ideally, every kind of rare metal that exist in the market. However, due to an individual¡¯s cksmithing rank, the quantity they can purchase each month varies differently. If you need to, you can get your metals there. Then there¡¯s the 4th floor and 5th floor. That¡¯s where the forged products are sold. You can go have a look up there as there¡¯s a lot to look at.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wulin said respectfully. Right now, he didn¡¯t have any intention to purchase metals or forged products as he didn¡¯t have any need to. Another reason was that he didn¡¯t have the money. He was actually hoping to earn coins through forging, enough purchase a hundred year soul spirit.

    Cen Yue brought Tang Wulin to the front of the two star counter. Behind the counter was a staff member and in front of the counter were ten soul screens. One could collect a task with a mere swipe of the screens. The staff present were to answer on any questions one might have.

    Following Cen Yue¡¯s directions, Tang Wulin touched one of the soul screens. A list of avable tasks popped up.

    At the front was a summary of the task, followed by the quantity and payments.

    ¡°The association will take 10% of the payment while the rest will go to you.¡±

    After listening to Cen Yue¡¯s words, Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    Task 1 ¨C Refine the rare Sky Dragon Iron. Requirements ¨C Hundred Refined. Time ¨C 30 days. Quantity ¨C 10. Payment ¨C A unit price of 2,000 federation coins.

    So, one would earn a total of 20,000 federation coins when they sessfully refined 10 pieces of Sky Dragon Iron.

    To Tang Wulin, this was definitely arge sum . After havingpleted the Thousand Refinements on a piece of Heavy Silver, it had given him the confidence to sessfully refine a huge amount of rare metals.

    It seemed to him that a cksmithing was a very lucrative career.

    Without much thought, he picked the first task and a dialog box popped up, requesting information about the delivery location. Shortly after hepleted that, the screen requested his cksmith¡¯s badge.

    Tang Wulin plucked off his badge and ced it down.

    Di!

    ¡°Congrattions, second rank cksmith Tang Wulin. You have sessfully epted the second rank forging task of refining Sky Dragon Iron. The materials will be sent to your indicated location within three days.¡±

    His badge bounced up.

    ¡°Is that it?¡± Tang Wulin raised his head towards Cen Yue.

    Cen Yue nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple? However, I have to remind you as this is your first task, you have to be very careful. Though the stated payment is quite a hefty sum, many cksmiths don¡¯t have a high pay as they were unable toplete every task wlessly. If there¡¯s a w in the product, the cksmith would have to dig into his own pocket for the amount acquired to purchase the new materials, which is usually a big sum.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Cen. I will be very careful.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s chest tightened as he noted Cen Yue¡¯s advice quickly.

    ¡°Do you have amunicator number?¡± Cen Yue asked.

    Tang Wulin shook his head and blushed. How would he have the sufficient money to purchase a soulmunicator?

    Cen Yue broke into a grin. ¡°Then here¡¯s two items for you.¡±

 Chapter 60 Surrounded

    <strong>Chapter 60 ¨C Surrounded</strong>

    Cen Yue smiled and said, ¡°Soulmunicators are gifted to new members of the association. Since every cksmith has one, you can consider it one of the benefits of joining the association. As for this ring, the President wanted me to give it to you. He said that it¡¯s just a temporary loan. It has a space of ten cubic meters, so it¡¯ll be convenient for when you hand in your work. How else could you carry around all the metal required for the tasks?¡±

    ¡®There are even benefits? This storage ring is simply too valuable.¡¯ Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t evenprehend the worth of a ring with ten cubic meters of storage space.

    Cen Yue ced the two items into Tang Wulin¡¯s hands. ¡°Take it. It¡¯ll be fine so long as youplete some tasks from the association. Just consider this ring as something that the association issued you. It¡¯s usually only given to fourth rank cksmiths, but the President believes that you¡¯ll definitely be a fourth rank cksmith in the future. Don¡¯t disappoint us.¡±

    Tang Wulin took a step back and kneeled before Cen Yue. ¡°I must thank you, Grandmaster Cen Yue, and the President.¡±

    Cen Yue helped him up, then rubbed his head with a smile. ¡°Even though I¡¯m not your teacher, it¡¯s still my duty to remind you that every single profession is but a different route to the same destination. Even though soul power is no longer crucial to this profession during this era, and many ordinary people are now able to forge things that previously required the power of a Soul Master to finish, some aplishments within the cultivation of soul power is needed to reach the peak of this profession. Because of this, you definitely can¡¯t abandon your studies!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin earnestly nodded his head. His dream, after all, was to be a powerful Soul Master! Despite being more aplished as a cksmith at this moment, he¡¯d never wanted to give up on being a Soul Master.

    It wasn¡¯t until he left the cksmith¡¯s Association that Tang Wulin snapped out of his dream-like state. He owned a soulmunicator now? Moreover, the Association would reimburse him for the calling fees? He even had Cen Yue¡¯s number within the soulmunicator already.

    He looked at the storage ring on his right ring finger. This ring had a storage space of ten cubic meters! It¡¯s value was simply unimaginable. It was likely worth even more than a hundred year spirit soul!

    However, Tang Wulin was unaware that even though this was a benefit given by the association, it still wasn¡¯t something a fourth rank cksmith could receive. Rather, one had to be a fifth rank Master Craftsman rank cksmith to receive it!

    Mu Chen had clearly given him this ring as his investment into a talented child.

    ¡®The association¡¯s benefits are truly too great. Ah!¡¯ Tang Wulin suddenly remembered something he had to do.

    He wasn¡¯t just a cksmith, he also a Soul Master! He needed to go register at the Soul Master¡¯s Association. With his current rank, he would receive an allowance of one thousand federal coins each month.

    After asking around a bit, he discovered that the Soul Master¡¯s Association wasn¡¯t too far away. Since it wasn¡¯t toote yet, he might as well drop by.

    The Soul Master¡¯s Association was about the same size as the cksmith¡¯s Association. As a one ring Soul Master, Tang Wulin was only able to enter the first floor of the Soul Master¡¯s Association. After showing his soul ring, he was able to register and was given one thousand federal coins.

    His experience at the Soul Master¡¯s Association was different from the one in the cksmith¡¯s Association. In this ce, no one would pay attention to a brat with a ten year spirit soul.

    However, Tang Wulin was still very happy with his gains today.

    When he returned to his dorm room, he found that Yun Xiao, Zhou Zhangxi and Xie Xie were all already meditating. He quietly climbed onto his own bed and began meditating ording to what Wu Zhangkong had taught them today.

    Teacher Wu had said that he would begin training Tang Wulin and Xie Xie the next day. Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of methods he would use.

    He began revolving his soul power in an even moreplicated pattern. Soon after, Tang Wulin entered a meditative state. His weak soul power began circting its way to his meridians, converging bit by bit.

    ?

    Early morning.

    As Tang Wulin finished meditating, he was astonished to discover that Xie Xie had already disappeared and that the sun had already risen. This was the first time he had tried this new meditation method, and he¡¯d woken up muchter than before.

    He immediately got off his bed and ran to wash his face and rinse his mouth.

    For Tang Wulin, meal time was the most important time of the day.

    Tang Wulin joyfully ran towards the dormitory¡¯s doors. However, before he even neared the door, he saw a group of upper grade students looking all over the ce, as if they were searching for something.

    When he neared them, he suddenly discovered that there was a familiar figure in this group of students.

    Mu Xi was dressed in the school uniform, her long, golden hair done up in a ponytail. Girls matured early, and she was already half a head taller than Tang Wulin. She had a charming figure, tall and thin. Although she hadn¡¯t finished maturing yet, she still had a bit of the scent of a young woman.

    Just as Tang Wulin saw her, Mu Xi had also coincidentally turned her head, looking straight at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± She suddenly raised her finger and pointed towards Tang Wulin.

    Before Tang Wulin could even react, Mu Xi, along with seven or eight upper grade male students, surrounded him.

    ¡°What do you guys want?¡± Tang Wulin asked, confused.

    ¡°There¡¯s a matter I have with you. Come with me boy.¡± A tall, but average looking male student said to Tang Wulin with an odd tone.

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°What matter? Just tell me it here.¡± He had a faint understanding of the situation in his heart. These advanced division students were here to look for trouble. This was definitely rted to Mu Xi.

    There were quite a number of newly admitted first grade students here. However, they were all scared off by the fierce expressions of the upper grade students.

    ¡°You think you have a choice?¡± The upper grade male student who¡¯d previously spoken reached out a hand, grabbing Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder.

    Tang Wulin fiercely shook his grip off of his shoulder. His strength was far greater than that upper grade student had expected, causing him to stumble and nearly fall.

    Without any hesitation or wishful thinking, Tang Wulin immediately attacked. A strand of Bluesilver Grass shot out of his palm. In a sh, the surrounding upper grade students were bound. He also directly knocked down the one that had been previously staggered.

    During the time he had been at the elementary academy, regardless of whether it had been for himself or Na¡¯er, he had never backed down from a fight. Even if he was outnumbered, he would fight back. If he didn¡¯t fight, then he wouldn¡¯t have any chances at all. This was an academy after all, and he would be fine as long as he broke out of the encirclement.

    Clearly, these upper grade students hadn¡¯t expected this action. Even with so many people on their side, Tang Wulin had dared to attack. Moreover, he had been very decisive and had been able to bind them all with his Bluesilver Grass in a sh.

    Right as the male student in front began gathering his soul power, Tang Wulin collided with him.

    Bang! The upper grade male student was sent flying. It looked as if Tang Wulin was going to break out of their encirclement.

    Right at that moment, a figure quietly appeared in front of him along with a ringly bright light.

    In the wake of this zing light, Tang Wulin felt as if his whole body was about to ignite. His speed suddenly decreased. He only heard a cold snort before he felt a pain in his stomach and was kicked back into the encirclement.

 Chapter 61 Beat Me and Ill Act Dignified

    <strong>Chapter 61 ¨C Beat Me and I¡¯ll Act Dignified</strong>

    As he was kicked back into the encirclement, Tang Wulin discovered that his soul power was being consumed rapidly. In no time at all, ten levels of soul power had been used up.

    Papapa! One by one, the upper grade students broke free of the Bluesilver Grass.

    Tang Wulin had bound so many people simultaneously, but they were able to break free of the Bluesilver Grass with their greater level of soul power. After breaking, the side-effect of his variant Bluesilver Grass revealed itself; his soul power was quickly depleting.

    ¡°Brat, you dared crash into me!¡± The upper grade student shouted as he swung his fist towards Tang Wulin¡¯s face.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Mu Xi sharply shouted.

    The male student resentfully stayed his hand, but he still shoved Tang Wulin onto the ground.

    Tang Wulin finally noticed that Mu Xi was the one who had previously released that zing light. Shockingly, two yellow hundred year soul rings rose up from her feet. Atop her head was a golden ball of light that zed like the sun. On her left shoulder was a small, round me, pulsing with energy. It seemed that this me was her spirit soul. It¡¯s ze was momentarily restrained, but the surrounding temperature had still risen by a few degrees.

    What kind of martial soul was this? It had an aura of power around it.

    The other upper grade students hurried to get out of the way as Mu Xi walked towards Tang Wulin. Although her martial soul¡¯s heat had been restrained, it was still as imposing and valiant as before.

    Two rings. That meant she was already a Soul Grandmaster.

    ¡°I am Mu Xi of fifth grade¡¯s ss one. I want topete with you in forging. If you have any desire to continue studying in this academy, then you can¡¯t decline,¡± Mu Xi coldly stated.

    Ever since she was a child, Mu Xi had been an exceptionallypetitive girl.

    Tang Wulin red at her. He hated people who threatened him the most and soon, his stubborn side took over.

    Right as he was about to speak, an ice-cold voice intervened.

    ¡°If you guys want to live, then stop spewing so much bullshit and screw off with your henchmen!¡±

    Mu Xi¡¯s expression soured as her slender and tender body grew taut. Her eyes, however, revealed a trace of surprise. Others wouldn¡¯t know what was going on, but she was able to clearly feel a cold sensation on her neck. She felt that if she moved even an inch, her throat would be slit.

    She didn¡¯t dare move, not even to release her martial soul.

    ¡°Make all of those guys leave!¡± An eerie voice came from her side, apanied by a face. Wasn¡¯t this Xie Xie?

    Xie Xie wasn¡¯t much shorter than Mu Xi, so he was able to wrap one arm around Mu Xi¡¯s shoulder, while his other hand pointed his Light Dragon Dagger at her waist.

    ¡°You scoundrel. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± That previous upper grade male student spoke out.

    Xie Xie coldly answered, ¡°My patience is limited. If you believe that I don¡¯t dare to act in the academy, then you can try my hand.¡± As he said this, Xie Xie exerted pressure through his Light Dragon Dagger, causing Mu Xi to cry out in pain.

    ¡°All of you, leave!¡± Mu Xi quickly shouted. She could clearly feel the killing intent from behind her. After all, she was only 12 years old. In a situation like this, she couldn¡¯t help but sumb to her rising fear.

    The upper grade students had no other choice, so they began to leave. Right at that moment however, a thunderous voice bellowed out, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s whole body shivered, he immediately put away his Light Dragon Dagger and his invisible Shadow Dragon Dagger. Immediately afterwards, a tall figure picked him up like a baby chick.

    ?

    Intermediate division¡¯s teaching building.

    ¡°Out with it! What happened?¡± Teaching Director Long Hengxu asked with a frown.

    Mu Xi said with her head lowered, ¡°I was just looking for Tang Wulin to have a a forgingpetition with me.¡±

    Xie Xie sneered. ¡°You brought a whole group of henchmen to our first grade dorm. Is that how you senior students find people?¡±

    Long Hengxu coldly red at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you threaten your senior student with a de? What would you have done if they hadn¡¯t stopped? Would you have really killed her?¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s lips began to twitch as his gaze swept the senior students with disdain. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±

    Long Hengxu turned towards Tang Wulin. ¡°What about you? You¡¯re the one who acted first. Do you have an exnation?¡±

    Tang Wulin eye¡¯s had a gentleness to them, but his expression was extremely resolute. ¡°When I was just a child, my dad exined some principles. When I entered the elementary academy, he told me that if he found out I was bullying my underssmen, he would ruthlessly lecture me. However, if the older students bullied me, then I should hit them back without any hesitation and he wouldn¡¯t me me at all.¡±

    As he looked at the child in front of him, Long Hengxu was surprised to find that after acting as the Teaching Director for so many years, he had finally met someone who could leave him speechless.

    ¡°Well said! I don¡¯t think my student has done anything wrong either,¡± Wu Zhangkong said with an ice-cold voice as he walked into the office.

    Long Hengxu¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Teacher Wu, have you already forgotten the most basic of manners, such as knocking?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong coldly apologized, ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Long Hengxu¡¯s face twitched. ¡®Where¡¯s the sincerity in this guy¡¯s apology? He¡¯d already caused headaches for the advanced division¡¯s Teaching Director. And now, even after being transferred to the intermediate division and being tasked with the worst ss, he hasn¡¯t changed at all!¡¯

    ¡°The big taking advantage of the small, huh? You guys sure have some skill!¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s ice-cold gaze swept through Mu Xi¡¯s group of fifth grade students. ¡°Taking advantage of the small isn¡¯t something I would do, but if I find that you¡¯ve provoked my students again, I¡¯ll beat up the teacher in charge of your ss.¡±

    Long Hengxu furiously said, ¡°Teacher Wu! Please conduct yourself with dignity!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong coldly answered, ¡°If you can beat me, then I¡¯ll act with dignity.¡± After speaking, he grabbed Xie Xie¡¯s head with one hand and dragged Tang Wulin with the other. They left the teaching building.

    ¡°You...¡± Long Hengxu angrily got up, wanting to stop Wu Zhangkong, but then he recalled the things Wu Zhangkong had dared to do in the advanced division. After recalling these things, he no longer had the courage to stop him. This guy was simply a madman.

    ¡°You guys! Every single one of you will face a round of disciplinary action. You truly are skilled if you can bully the weak as the strong!¡± Red hot anger sprouted out of the Teaching Director,pletely directed at these fifth grade students.

    After leaving the teaching building, Wu Zhangkong released Tang Wulin¡¯s hand and walked in front of them.

    As he gazed at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s tall and straight back, Tang Wulin hastily picked up his pace to chase after him. ¡°Thank you teacher.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong indifferently said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so there¡¯s no reason to thank me. No one is allowed to dy my sses.¡±

    Xie Xie caught up to them, a rare smile stered on his face. ¡°Teacher Wu, you were so cool just now! I truly admire you. Even if you give us hellish training, I won¡¯tin at all!¡±

    ¡°Remember your words,¡± Wu Zhangkong faintly said.

    ¡°Xie Xie!¡± Tang Wulin pulled on Xie Xie¡¯s arm. ¡°I have to thank you too.¡±

 Chapter 62 Gu Yue

    <strong>Chapter 62 ¨C Gu Yue</strong>

    Xie Xie was somewhat vexed as he said, ¡°Why are you speaking so awkwardly? You don¡¯t need to thank me. I just don¡¯t like it when people bully others with numbers, or when the big bully the small.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°We¡¯re friends now.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You make friends too easily. I don¡¯t consider you my friend yet.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡±

    ?

    Xie Xie soon began to regret the words he had said to Wu Zhangkong. Wu Zhangkong was definitely a teacher who was true to his word. He immediately began the physical training ss he had spoken of the day before.

    The basics of physical training was running.

    In the intermediate division of Eastsea Academy, there was a track field with an 800 meter long loop. They were ordered by Wu Zhangkong to run tenps around this track in the morning as a warm up.

    However, when they saw Wu Zhangkong take out two heavy chains, each weighing ten kilograms and fashioned into metal shirts, for Tang Wulin and Xie Xie to wear, the two didn¡¯t dare say anything. In fact, they could only rejoice.

    If it were yesterday, Xie Xie definitely would have rebelled with that temper of his. But today, he didn¡¯t resist at all. Even though he was still haughty, he would still put his greatest effort into doing everything Wu Zhangkongmanded. Xie Xie truly admired Wu Zhangkong. Xie Xie had never thought of his own icy arrogance as shameful, he even considered it to be honorable. However, not only was this teacher colder and prouder than him, he was also extremely powerful! The title of ¡®Icily Arrogant Prince Charming¡¯ was definitely a well deserved one.

    Tang Wulin was silent. With regards to training at this intensity, he could only feel excitement.

    Xie Xie was an Agility System Battle Soul Master, so despite wearing a 10 kilogram metal shirt, he was still very fast at the beginning. On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s pace wasn¡¯t fast, but it was as steady as an army¡¯s march.

    Twopster however, Xie Xie and the other students¡¯ pace began to slow.

    They were panting and heaving after fourps, and their lungs felt as if they were burning. The metal shirt began to feel even heavier. Soon, Xie Xie didn¡¯t even have the strength to regret the words he spoke to Wu Zhangkong.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind him. Xie Xie turned around and saw that although Tang Wulin was sweating, his situation seemed much better in every way.

    ¡°I¡¯m still good!¡± Xie Xie said with gritted teeth as his pace increased once more. Would he actually let this guy overtake him?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s breathing was steady as he said, ¡°It was reasonable for Teacher Wu to have us carry weights. After all, we¡¯re the representatives for our ss in the ss Promotion Tournament.¡±

    Xie Xie remained silent. For the current him, even speaking would be considered a burden.

    Fiveps!

    Xie XIe was already unable to control his own body. To him, his body was as heavy as lead.

    Tang Wulin had actually passed him long ago. However, his situation waspletely different from Xie Xie; the ten kilogram metal shirt was practically nothing to Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin had only just warmed up after running those fiveps.

    Tang Wulin stealthily stretched out a hand and ced it under Xie Xie¡¯s arm, making Xie Xie feel lighter and allowing him to increase his pace.

    Xie Xie looked at Tang Wulin in surprise.

    In response, Tang Wulin only smiled as he increased his pace and brought up Xie Xie¡¯s pace to a run.

    Wu Zhangkong stood at the middle of the track, watching the defeated students with a serene expression and an asional frown.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, you sure have a lot of energy. Since you¡¯re bringing him along, you can run an extra tenps.¡±

    Xie Xie turned his head to look at Tang Wulin, only to see that his expression was just as calm as before. Tang Wulin simply muttered, ¡°If I have an extra tenps, then I¡¯ll need to pick up my pace. I can¡¯t bete for lunch. I¡¯m already so hungry after missing breakfast.¡±

    Xie Xie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you even human? Aren¡¯t you tired at all?¡±

    Tang Wulin gave him a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯m still fine!¡±

    At that moment, a girl walked through the gates that lead to the field from the direction of the academy buildings.

    She was dressed in white and was the same age as the students in the first grade¡¯s ss five. Although she wasn¡¯t particrly beautiful, she was still a bit delicate and pretty. With long ck hair and ck eyes, her build was about average among her peers. She was still very well proportioned, and her pair of bright eyes were full of life.

    As she walked forwards, her steps seemed to have a special rhythm to them, and her aura had an exotic feel to it.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s gaze soonnded on her as she wasn¡¯t wearing a school uniform. She hade while ss was still in session.

    ¡°What ss are you in?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked as he walked over.

    The girl¡¯s attention seemed to have been attracted by something else, as she watched Tang Wulin run who was dragging Xie Xie along. Apparently, she had taken an interest in the two people wearing metal shirts.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to attend school. However, I was told that the registration period has already passed.¡± She said as she looked up towards Wu Zhangkong.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression soured. ¡°You¡¯re not an Eastsea Academy student?¡±

    The girl said, ¡°I¡¯m not a student at the moment, but I still want to be a student here. Is that possible, teacher?¡±

    If it were any other teacher, they might have immediately driven her away. However, was Wu Zhangkong just any other teacher? No!

    ¡°This is a Soul Master¡¯s academy. If you want to attend here, then you must have the ability,¡± Wu Zhangkong coldly said.

    ¡°I can take a test.¡± The girl smiled.

    Wu Zhangkong asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The girl answered, ¡°My name is Gu Yue.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± After speaking, he turned around and went over to Tang Wulin and Xie Xie. ¡°Xie Xie, give your metal shirt to Tang Wulin ande over here.¡±

    Due to Tang Wulin¡¯s assistance, Xie Xie hadpleted the previous twops in a rxed manner. He quickly stopped, then took off his metal shirt and gave it to Tang Wulin. ¡°Will you be alright with another metal shirt?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°It¡¯s still lighter than you.¡± He took the metal shirt and calmly put it on before picking up his pace right in front of Xie Xie.

    ¡®His physical strength... truly isn¡¯t human!¡¯

    Panting, Xie Xie arrived at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s side. ¡°Teacher Wu.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Your physical strength is too horrible.¡±

    Xie Xie defiantly said, ¡°We Agility System Battle Soul Masters only need a burst of power and some nimbleness. We don¡¯t need to have too much physical strength.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong disdainfully said, ¡°How shallow. Fine then, I¡¯ll give you a chance today. Defeat her and you won¡¯t have to run in the afternoon.¡±

    It was then that Xie Xie finally noticed the girl at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s side. After sizing her up, he took a deep breath and adjusted his soul power. ¡°No problem.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you twenty minutes of rest. We¡¯ll begin after those twenty minutes are up.¡±

    Xie Xie didn¡¯tin as he immediately sat cross-legged and began meditating. Running had consumed a lot of his soul power and physical strength. For Agility System Battle Soul Masters, this truly wasn¡¯t an area they excelled.

 Chapter 63 Gu Yue vs Xie Xie

    <strong>Chapter 63 ¨C Gu Yue vs Xie Xie</strong>

    Gu Yue didn¡¯t even spare a nce for him. Instead, she looked all around at her surroundings withplete curiosity.

    Wu Zhangkong shot her a nce. ¡°Looking down on your opponent isn¡¯t the smartest behaviour.¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on him!¡± Although that¡¯s what her mouth said, her eyes seemed to be saying that Xie Xie wasn¡¯t even worth looking down upon.

    Wu Zhangkong spoke no further. He diverted his attention back to the students who were running instead.

    Although Tang Wulin¡¯s pace couldn¡¯t be considered fast, it was exceptionally steady, even with the two metal shirts he wore. Like this, Tang Wulin somehow ran at the forefront. The person behind him was Zhou Zhangxi, whose body¡¯s strength undoubtedly gave him an advantage in physical training such as this.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s attention was diverted to the center of the field as he ran. He was curious as to why this girl had suddenly appeared.

    Right as he looked at the new girl, Gu Yue, she¡¯d also turned to look back at him and their gazes met. Gu Yue had a meaningful look in her eyes, which gave Tang Wulin the impression that her eyes were exceptionally sharp.

    Twenty minutes soon passed.

    Xie Xie shot forward and went through a few exercises. His body was once again brimming with energy.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°Stand thirty meters apart from one another and prepare.¡±

    Xie Xie retreated backwards, each step moving him back at an equal distance. From start to finish, Xie Xie¡¯s gaze hadn¡¯t left Gu Yue.

    He felt threatened when he¡¯d first seen this girl, and now treated her whole heartedly as a worthy opponent.

    During the battles between Tang Wulin and Xie Xie, Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t been the only one who had benefitted. Xie Xie had gained from them as well. At the very least, he understood what it meant when even a tiger had to hunt a rabbit with all of its strength.

    It was only once the two of them were thirty meters apart from one another that Gu Yue¡¯s gaze stopped wandering and settled on Xie Xie.

    ¡°Begin!¡± Wu Zhangkong simply announced. In the wake of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s shout, Xie Xie immediately released his martial soul and flew towards his opponent with his maximum speed.

    His explosive power was truly astonishing. Heunched forwards like a vigorous cheetah. The thirty meter distance between them rapidly closed.

    Gu Yue didn¡¯t seem to react at all. When she finally raised her hand, Xie Xie was but ten meters away from her.

    The Light Dragon Dagger sparkled as it struck forth. Xie Xie hadn¡¯t released his soul skill immediately. Since he was only a one ring Soul Master, he only had one soul skill. Good steel is to be used on the cutting edge of a de, so he had to wait for best opportunity to erupt with the soul skill. Furthermore, his opponent seemed to have a slow reaction time, so maybe he wouldn¡¯t even need to use his soul skill.

    At that moment, the pace of the running ss five students on the track grew even slower. All of their attention was diverted to the battle urring in the middle of the field

    Xie Xie was the most formidable person in their age group, so they thought that this new girl definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him.

    A soul ring appeared from beneath Gu Yue¡¯s feet. This soul ring was the same as Xie Xie¡¯s; it was actually a hundred year yellow soul ring.

    However, Xie Xie was already right in front of her. It was toote for her to do anything now, unless she were an Agility System Battle Soul Master.

    Was she? Definitely not.

    A green halo burst out of her chest, but Xie Xie was right in front of her now. His Light Dragon Dagger was poised to stab into her shoulder.

    The green light lingered and Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Dagger stabbed into it. Unexpectedly, a force began pressing on him from both sides, like a blowing gale. The Light Dragon Dagger stopped in mid air, unable to continue its thrust forward at all.

    Immediately afterwards, Xie Xie was dumbstruck when he saw the green light around Gu Yue turn red and a fireball about the size of a fist appeared right in front of him.

    Xie Xie certainly proved himself as an Agility System Battle Soul Master. At this critical moment, he ferociously twisted his waist in mid air and spun horizontally.

    That little fireball missed his face by a hair, only being able to scorch a few hairs on his head.

    Just as his foot touched the ground, Xie Xieunched himself back, putting quite a distance between him and Gu Yue.

    ¡®What was that power just now?¡¯

    After several hops back, he had opened up a distance of 20 meters between the two of them. When Xie Xie looked at Gu Yue now, a serious expression could be seen.

    Gu Yue¡¯s eyes shed with a twinkle of surprise. Naturally, she hadn¡¯t raised her hand sote due to a slow reaction time, but rather, it had been deliberate. It had all been for the sake of ending the fight in one attack.

    However, she had never expected Xie Xie¡¯s reaction to be even faster than her¡¯s. He had actually been able to avoid that fireball!

    Her serious graze pierced through Xie Xie, while Wu Zhangkong gave her a simr look. This was because Wu Zhangkong hadn¡¯t been able to discern what Gu Yue¡¯s martial soul was. Just what was this girl¡¯s martial soul?

    That green light seemed to be of the wind element, but that fireball was clearly of the fire element. Could it be...? She has twin martial souls of the wind and fire elements? If this was the case, then it would truly be picking up a precious jewel.

    Xie Xie was a bit short of breath, but he shot towards Gu Yue once more. His speed was clearly faster than before, and he didn¡¯t go straight at her this time, rather, he circled around Gu Yue with lightning speed. His speed was so fast that others weren¡¯t even able to keep up with his movements. Like this, the distance between the two of them rapidly closed.

    The yellow soul ring on Gu Yue¡¯s body twinkled, concealing her spirit soul. She simply stood there calmly, not even turning to face Xie Xie as he circled her.

    As the distance grew closer and closer, Xie Xie suddenly exploded forth, sliding forwards at a nt. When he was just five meters from Gu Yue, his hundred year soul ring suddenly shined brightly, and he waved his Light Dragon Dagger, sending a de of light flying towards her.

    Hundred year soul skill, the first soul skill of Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Dagger ¨C Light Dragon de!

    The yellow light de flew through the air while issuing out a dragon¡¯s roar. The light grew more and more brilliant. The strangest thing, however, was that as it got closer to Gu Yue, until it was finally only one meter away from her, it suddenly twisted in the air and changed directions.

    That was right! This was a powerful hundred year soul skill. Moreover, it hade from Xie Xie¡¯s high ss martial soul.

    Unfortunately, the opponent he faced today was truly unreasonable. Right as the Light Dragon de was about to sh Gu Yue¡¯s shoulder, a green light appeared once again, meeting the light de with extreme precision. It was almost as if the green light were also a light de, only a green colored one.

    The green light de wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Light Dragon de and was chopped apart in moments. However, that moment¡¯s dy allowed Gu Yue to take a step out of the way,pletely avoiding the Light Dragon de.

 Chapter 64 Elemental Mastery

    <strong>Chapter 64 ¨C Elemental Mastery</strong>

    Xie Xie hadn¡¯t considered the possibility of defeating his opponent in a single move. Thus, as his Light Dragon de flew was flying towards Gu Yue, his body sprang towards her as well. While Gu Yue was pacing away from Xie Xie, he had already calcted the distance and appeared on Gu Yue¡¯s side with his Light Dragon de raised. The oue seemed like Gu Yue had shed against his dagger.

    This unexpected move had even earned a nod from the strict Wu Zhangkong. Although Xie Xie¡¯s cultivation hadn¡¯t reached two rings, he had started to grasp the profound meaning of being an Agility System Battle Soul Master.

    Tang Wulin had his eyes on this match as well. This allowed him to deeply experience the huge difference between him and Xie Xie. His first win was an unexpected victory, and his second was because of the strange golden scales. But in reality, Xie Xie¡¯s abilities were far above his.

    Xie Xie¡¯snding point was a meter away from Gu Yue. This position was within his predictions, allowing him to be within a suitable distance to attack his opponent, but still with sufficient space for escape. Facing a powerful opponent allowed him a chance to further release his potential.

    However, this opponent was unexpectedly tough.

    As soon as the tips of his feet touched the ground, Xie Xie felt a sudden suction from the ground, as if stepping into a muddy swamp. He lowered his left leg with a previous intention to spring himself up, but it had changed instantaneously into a ground attack.

    Gu Yue staggered and her body tilted slightly forward which allowed her to sessfully avoid Xie Xie¡¯s attack. At the same time, an icicle shot out from her hand.

    Its target was not Xie Xie, but the area underneath his feet.

    The icicle struck onto the mud puddle that Xie Xie¡¯s left foot was in and hardened. Xie Xie¡¯s leg was stuck.

    Gu Yue turned and waved her hand, a fireball appeared and flew towards Xie Xie.

    In this close proximity, it was impossible for Xie Xie to dodge, even if he was an Agility System Battle Soul Master.

    However, at this point of time, Xie Xie revealed his true capabilities.

    His Light Dragon de appeared, and shed urately at the iing fireball. The fireball smashed into a cluster of embers.

    Gu Yue raised both her arms and released both the icicles and fireballs continuously. With only a Light Dragon de, Xie Xie was soon unable to block off Gu Yue¡¯s shots. But at the same time, he raised his left hand and the glint between his eyes glowed more intensely.

    As an Agility System Battle Soul Master with Twin Martial Souls, his movement and speed capabilities were strapped off, but he still had confidence in fighting a close ranged battle.

    Both of them had one soul ring, which meant that they hadn¡¯t reached rank 20 in cultivation. With the gift of twin martial souls and a rank 18 soul master, Xie Xie was confident on winning against his opponent bypeting purely on soul power consumption.

    Light Dragon Dagger and Shadow Dragon dagger. Both danced in the air and struck precisely at Gu Yue, who copsed in defeat. It demonstrated Xie Xie¡¯s iparably precise judgement

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes reflected an array of colours, not only for Xie Xie¡¯s performance, but Gu Yue¡¯s as well.

    Ice, Fire, Earth, Wind ¨C these four elements had been disyed in her match with Xie Xie. And the disy showed a variation of skills in both control and attacks.

    Though Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t fully understand where Gu Yue¡¯s soul skills originate, judging from her ability to utilise four elements all at once with a soul ring proved that she possessed a superior martial soul!

    A cold grin broke out from the corner of Xie Xie¡¯s mouth. ¡®Though you are strong, your soul power is iparable to mine. I possess twin martial souls, and I¡¯m ranked 18. Even bypeting solely on the soul power consumption, I can defeat you.¡¯

    It was obvious that everyone else was a one ring Soul Master. Xie Xie started feeling the frozen mud loosening and managed to free himself from the shackles that bound his leg, the situation had turned in his favour.

    However, at this very moment, he caught the grin on Gu Yue¡¯s face, shortly followed by a white ball of light from his opponent¡¯s hand instead of fireballs.

    The light bursted before Xie Xie¡¯s eyes and blinded him instantaneously.

    ¡®Not good!¡¯ A voice inside Xie Xie called out and his pair of daggers started waving before him, in hope that by using an intensive series of attacks will fend off the opponent¡¯s blows.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s stop here.¡± Wu Zhangkong voiced out.

    Xie Xie¡¯s sight was only regained after ten or so seconds, but his eyes were clouded with tears.

    ¡°You¡¯ve won.¡± Wu Zhangkong pointed hisment towards Gu Yue.

    Xie Xie argued, ¡°Teacher, I didn¡¯t lose! My attacks were very intensive and she didn¡¯t manage to break it with her attacks.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong voiced out coolly, ¡°You¡¯ve lost, just take it. While you were anxiously waving your daggers about, she had already moved to your side.¡±

    Gu Yue grinned, the silver light on her body blinked and shot out three meters horizontally. This stunned Xie Xie. ¡®This... What ability is this?¡¯

    Gu Yue looked towards Wu Zhangkong, ¡°Teacher. So, am I admitted into this academy now?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded his head, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely fulfill my promise. However, tell me what is your background, and what was that martial soul of yours?¡±

    Gu Yue brought out a piece of letter from her chest, ¡°This is a rmendation letter from my elementary academy. And as of my martial soul, it is Elementalist.¡±

    Elementalist?

    Wu Zhangkong questioned himself on the fact that though he had seen much and widened his horizons, this was the first time he had heard of the existence of this martial soul.

    Gu Yue¡¯s match with Xie Xie had disyed her shocking and unrivaled abilities in the following six elements ¨C ice, fire, earth, wind, light, and space.

    One has to know that within the types of martial souls, possessing even one type of element would have been a miraculous existence. But possessing all six of the elements, that would¡¯ve been hard to imagine.

    When Gu Yue noticed the shock in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes, she shared more about her abilities without the intention to hide, ¡°I am able to control all six elements, but, I am unable to attach my soul ring onto any of these elements. Thus, although I can control the change in elements, it is hard to strengthen them. My first soul skill is Elemental Tide. It allows my soul power to hold on for a long period of time, and at the same time, allowing me the ability to better control the strength of the elements.¡±

    After hearing Gu Yue¡¯s descriptions, Wu Zhangkong finally understood.

    As expected, there was absolutely no way to have that kind of control of all the elements and an unusually powerful soul per element. She only had one martial soul, not six. The ability to control all six elements at the same time would mean that she wouldn¡¯t be able to specialise in any one element and all of the six elements didn¡¯te with additional soul skills. What Gu Yue had disyed a moment ago derived from how she was able to control the elements, as well as their release.

    No wonder none of the abilities seemed particrly strong, and it was only under Gu Yue¡¯s clever application that allowed her to defeat Xie Xie.

    However, this martial soul of Gu Yue¡¯s was definitely a superior one, and it wouldn¡¯t pale inparison to twin martial souls in any way. Disregarding other abilities, her mere use of the earth element to construct a swamp to trap Xie Xie, and her use of ice element to freeze it was a sign that she had some knowledge in making use of the elements¡¯ properties to her advantage. If she were to be trained appropriately, it would be possible to groom her into a genius Soul Master.

    Wu Zhangkong continued, ¡°Good. I¡¯ve understood. You are now a part of our ss, 1st Year ss 5.¡±

 Chapter 65 Did You Win?

    <strong>Chapter 65 ¨C Did You Win?</strong>

    ¡°Thank you teacher.¡± Gu Yue nodded with a grin on her face.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s demeanor turned cold. ¡°You should join them in running. This is apulsory Physical Education. Xie Xie, you too.¡±

    Xie Xie pointed out with a bitter face, ¡°Teacher, weren¡¯t we freed from running due to the match?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong answered coldly, ¡°Did you win?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Xie Xie¡¯s heart burned with rage as well as filled with depression. Wasn¡¯t this so? If one rted his matches with Tang Wulin, then most of Tang Wulin¡¯s sesses had someponent of luck. However, he had exerted all his efforts and power into this match with Gu Yue, and in the end, he had still lost. This girl¡¯s martial soul was too weird, wasn¡¯t it? It was even weirder than his own pair of Dragon Daggers.

    Gu Yue smiled. She didn¡¯t try to avoid the training but ran towards the side of field and joined the rest of her ssmates in their run.

    Xie Xie let out a long sigh as he didn¡¯t have much choice but to join in the training as well.

    Gazing at their figures, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s steely expression cracked to reveal a rare smile. He turned and walked in the direction of the main academic building.

    Gu Yue¡¯s steps were light and quick. As she reached Tang Wulin, she asked him with curiosity, ¡°Why did you wrap iron chains around your body?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°To build up my strength! The teacher gave me stricter requirements. You sure are formidable.¡±

    Gu Yue grinned. ¡°I¡¯m really not that great. None of my elements are even that strong. It was just that I had controlled them well. All martial souls are the same. As long as you have enough soul power and you can fullyprehend as well as control your martial soul well, then it will bring you surprises.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart moved a little upon hearing Gu Yue¡¯s thoughts. Control?

    ¡°Is your waist not tired at all, from all that standing and speaking? Who could have controlled their martial soul in as many different ways as yours?¡± Xie Xie¡¯s voice, with an air of nonchnce, sounded from Tang Wulin¡¯s other side. Without needing to wear the weighted clothes, and after taking a break, he felt rather rxed when he ran now.

    Gu Yue answered, ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t understood your own martial soul well enough.¡±

    Xie Xie was not convinced. ¡°How are you so sure that I don¡¯t understand fully?¡±

    Gu Yue replied, ¡°You were just defeated; need I exin more?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Xie Xie grieved and felt like smashing his head into the wall. Was he not a prodigy? What had happened to him after entering this academy? Even more so, this was in the worst ss, yet he was humiliated repeatedly.

    ?

    Wu Zhangkong walked into the school building. All of the sses were still being held, thus the corridors were empty.

    Walking up to the teaching office, he stopped abruptly and thought deeply before knocking on the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Long Hengxu sounded.

    Zhangkong opened the door and entered.

    Long Hengxu was seated behind his work desk and sulking away. He was in a deep thought on how to manage his rtionship with Wu Zhangkong. Today, this guy hadn¡¯t given him any face. However, if he were to try to get Wu Zhangkong expelled, that would be practically impossible. Even more so if he were to seek the President¡¯s agreement. How would he suggest to give punishments to Wu Zhangkong instead? Wu Zhangkong had already been sent to teach the worst ss of ss five, how much more severe a punishment could he be given? Could this be the cause of his attitude? Was that why Wu Zhangkong was acting like a dead mouse that feels no cold?

    Long Hengxu¡¯s expression turned into one of surprise when he realised that Wu Zhangkong just walked into the office. With a cool front, Long Hengxu asked, ¡°Teacher Wu, how may I help you?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong walked up to his desk with a calm expression, then bowed towards Long Hengxu.

    ¡°Sorry, Director Long. I havee to apologise to you.¡±

    Eyeing his bow, if one were to describe Long Hengxu¡¯s previous heart as full of displeasure, then it would¡¯ve turned intoplete shock in that split moment.

    What situation was this? The Icily Arrogant Prince Charming came to apologize? Had the sun risen from the west?

    Towards this teacher with such extreme characteristics, he had quite some knowledge of him. Since Wu Zhangkong¡¯s first day at the academy, he had been in the limelight. He had the looks, the strength, and the name of being the most powerful person in the academy. But, he was as arrogant as he was unyielding, and he hadn¡¯tplied with the academy¡¯s teaching sybus and acted solely in ordance to his own views. The female students within the academy had since given him the name of ¡®Prince Charming¡¯.

    This man even had the cheek to disregard the President. It was said that there was once a time when the President had sought to speak with Wu Zhangkong and he¡¯d just left halfway into the President¡¯s conversation.

    However, he had a right to be arrogant since he possessed six soul rings despite being under thirty years old. Furthermore, he was said to be from that monstrous ce, but had ended up here for unknown reason.

    That was why this man only had eyes at the top of his head. But why did this man, Wu Zhangkong, apologize to him? Did the graveyard just turn into a garden?

    Wu Zhangkong continued seriously, ¡°What happened today is solely my fault. Thus, I am here to apologise. I hope to seek your forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°Never, nevermind.¡± Long Hengxu didn¡¯t know if he was shocked by Wu Zhangkong, or that the apologies had mellowed the rage in him, but as he replied in haste, it revealed some weakness in his vigour.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded his head and continued, ¡°Director Long, a new student has arrived in our ss. She has just passed my test and fits well with our academy¡¯s conditions. In ordance to the academy¡¯s policies, if a potential student misses the date of admission, but has been epted into the academy based on special conditions, they can only start from ss five. As such, I seek your permission in epting her into the academy.¡±

    As he spoke, he handed Long Hengxu the letter that Gu Yue had provided him with.

    Long Hengxu took the letter. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll see to this.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong replied, ¡°That¡¯s it for now. I¡¯ll wait for your permission.¡±

    It was only now that Long Hengxu finally regained his consciousness. He finally understood why Wu Zhangkong came to apologize. He¡¯d done that so he coulde and seek Long Hengxu¡¯s assistance!

    However, Long Hengxu was no longer in rage after receiving Wu Zhangkong¡¯s apologies. He didn¡¯t know why, but the Icily Arrogant Prince Charming¡¯s charm wasn¡¯t just effective on females.

    ¡°Teacher Wu. I will still have to remind you to leave me with some dignity in front of the students¡± Long Hengxu voiced out gravely.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Zhangkong nodded his head.

    Long Hengxu didn¡¯t expect Wu Zhangkong to agree to him so easily. This Icily Arrogant Prince Charming held his head up high. It was also the reason why he was a man of his words. Since he¡¯d agreed to it, he would see it to the end. Long Hengxu didn¡¯t expect their rtionship to turn out well so quickly. It seemed that for now, having Wu Zhangkong in the intermediate academy wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing after all.

    ¡®Teacher Wu seemed to hold this student with high regards!¡¯ As he thought, Long Hengxu opened the letter and read it in detail.

    This letter came from an Elementary School in a small town, and looked like nothing special.

    Gu Yue: Female. Soul power: Rank 15. Martial soul: Elementalist.

    ¡®Elementalist? What kind of soul is that?¡¯

 Chapter 66 Elementalist?

    <strong>Chapter 66 ¨C Elementalist?</strong>

    ¡°She¡¯s a genius, only I¡¯ll be able to teach her appropriately. I hope that Director Long would provide me with your support, and no matter what happens in the future, please ensure that she stays in my ss.¡±

    Long Hengxu couldn¡¯t control himself anymore and asked, ¡°Elementalist? What martial soul is this? Teacher Wu is well informed, surely you would have some knowledge of this?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong replied, ¡°I¡¯ve just seen it. It¡¯s not a bad type of martial soul. You will see it in action during the uing ss Promotion Tournament.¡±

    Having heard Wu Zhangkong mention the ss Promotion match, Long Hengxu informed him, ¡°Assigning Xie Xie to your ss was because I hoped for something to happen from your ss during this match. After all, when the worst ss increases its strength, it would stimte the ss on top of it to work harder. The existence of this ss Promotion Tournament is purely based on taking advantage of the students¡¯ sense of honour in stimting them to practice harder. Teacher Wu, have you already decided the representatives you are going to bring into this tournament?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought about it.¡±

    When Wu Zhangkong returned to his ss, the task of runningps had beenpleted.

    ¡°Gather here!¡±

    The students of ss five came to him in the middle of the field like an army of seasoned troops.

    ¡°We will end today¡¯s morning training here. You¡¯re dismissed. Gu Yue, please stay.¡±

    It finally ended! What bliss!

    Almost instantaneously, all the students made a dash for their dorms; they finally had time to rest.

    Because of the training, Gu Yue¡¯s little face looked redder than before.

    ¡°I¡¯m Wu Zhangkong, the teacher in charge of your ss. This is the key to your dorm, and these are your uniform and your textbooks. From today onwards, you are officially a member of ss five.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Teacher Wu.¡± Gu Yue collected the items from Wu Zhangkong.

    ¡°En, Get some rest. We will continue our ss in the afternoon.¡±

    Xie Xie pulled Tang Wulin quickly towards the dorm.

    ¡°Why are you so rushed? What have you got to say,e out with it.¡± The reason Xie Xie rushed Tang Wulin towards their dorm a moment ago was obviously because he had something to say.

    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m not asking for another fight.¡± Xie Xie rolled his eyes. ¡°This is because I have good intentions towards your well-being. Have you seen that Gu Yue? Don¡¯t get too close to her.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, in doubt, ¡°How am I close to her? Weren¡¯t we being introduced to her just a few moments ago?¡±

    Xie Xie snorted, ¡°Seeing that you were happily chatting with her just now, have you been smitten by her? Teacher Wu had mentioned that the ss Promotion match would require two participants at least. Previously it was us, but now that she¡¯s here, do you think you will stand a chance against her?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head, ¡°Obviously not. I¡¯ll let her participate in it then.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Are you an idiot? The ss Promotion Tournamentes with a reward. Do you not want to eat a meal from the first window?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± When it came to food, Tang Wulin felt trapped. He hadn¡¯t eaten since this morning because of Mu Xi, and the morning training only made him even hungrier.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Tang Wulin and that Gu Yue would participate in the match together.¡± Zhou Zhangxi walked in and had obviously overheard the conversation.

    Xie Xie pointed at himself, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m not participating?¡±

    Zhou Zhangxi exined, ¡°In your three matches with Tang Wulin, you have lost to him twice and your cheeks were even swollen from the one of them. And now, you¡¯ve lost to Gu Yue today. Why would you think that the person eliminated would be Tang Wulin and not you?¡± He was not too happy with Xie Xie from the beginning, and this was too good of an opportunity to strike at him.

    Xie Xie was shocked at Zhou Zhangxi¡¯sments, and as he thought back, he couldn¡¯t deny that these things never happen. His face contorted into a marvelous disy.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Use your brains, will you? With Teacher Wu¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word. Both of you will still be participating, and the person who won¡¯t be participating would be me. A minimum of two participants doesn¡¯t mean that there can only be two participants. It might even be three.¡± Yun Xiao was thest to enter the dorm, his expression filled with resignation and his gaze seemed to be asking¡®Where have all of your brains gone to?¡¯

    Tang Wulin rubbed his tummy, ¡°How many participants will bepeting in the race is not important. What¡¯s important is that I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat.¡±

    Prior to themencement of the afternoon ss, another legend was being created at Eastsea Academy. A certain glutton god had set yet another record...

    With regards to the weird nces from the students, Tang Wulin was used to it. Without paying them mind, he simply chewed in big mouthfuls while seated within the dining hall. It was mere coincidence, as the menu for lunch wasrge buns again. And the rest of Tang Wulin¡¯s dorm mates almost had their eyes bulged out as he took onerge bun after another into his stomach.

    Xie Xie spoke seriously, ¡°In the future, if I ever use eating as a wager to bet with you, I¡¯m an idiot.¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Other than this, I wouldn¡¯t bet anything else with you. There¡¯s no motivation.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t finish this, you can have it.¡± At this moment, a sound came to him from the side, and then came the appearance of a huge snowy white bun, which was then ced on Tang Wulin¡¯s te.

    Tang Wulin raised his head and looked. Wasn¡¯t it Gu Yue who gave him this bun? However, she had changed into the academy¡¯s uniform and looked simr to the students around her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wulin nodded towards her. He always had the tendency of generating good feelings towards individuals who provided him with food.

    Gu Yue nodded towards him and turned to leave.

    Zhou Zhangxi moved towards Tang Wulin mysteriously, ¡° Wulin, from my view, hasn¡¯t she fallen for you? Today, after joining us in our ss, she took the initiative to speak with you. And now, she¡¯s even given you a bun. It seems to me that she¡¯s smitten with you.¡±

    Tang Wulin replied with a face of helplessness, ¡° You are only nine right? What kind of thoughts are in that brain of yours?¡±

    Zhou Zhangxi continued, ¡°During thest few days, I had thoughts on how to bash you up. But I don¡¯t anymore. It disappeared when you were hammering.¡±

    Seeing that this guy was evading his questions, Tang Wulin returned to eating his buns inrge bites.

    The afternoon ss resumed with a physical training regimen that was even harsher than what they had in the morning. Where had the Theory and Knowledge ss gone to? Wu Zhangkong¡¯s exnation was simple. With the current standard of the ss, what was there to learn about Theory and Knowledge? When had the Icily Arrogant Prince Charming spoke been reasonable?

    Running was better in the sense that they could persevere. But when it switched to frog jumps, the field was filled with students of ss five lying on the ground in less than 30 minutes.

    A full day of physical training had these nine year olds crawling back to their dormitories.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yuee find me after your dinner.¡± Wu Zhangkong mentioned coolly as the ss ended.

    Xie Xie only stood stably with assistance from Tang Wulin, his legs were still shivering. Gu Yue was slightly better, but her hands were supporting both knees.

    This girl who possessed the Elementalist martial soul was a gift from heaven. During their physical training, she was visibly more rxed than the rest, and that wasn¡¯t because her stamina was better. But as her martial soul was an Elementalist, that allowed her to interact with the elements in the air, which watched over her as she trained. The wind elements allowed her to be light and quick; the light elements helped regained her energy the fire elements replenished her power; the earth elements enriched her perseverance; the ice element enabled her cool-headedness. It seemed that every type of element was aiding her with the training.

 Chapter 67 Special Training

    <strong>Chapter 67 ¨C Special Training</strong>

    ¡°Why are you here thiste at night?¡± After Xie Xie¡¯s feud with Tang Wulin had turned into friendship, his cool exterior had somewhat diminished. His whole person had changed as well and he appeared more genuine. The air of a rich young master slowly disappeared. It was fortunate that Wu Zhangkong was their teacher and had his way with the ss. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to persevere in the physical training ss.

    ¡°Teacher is doing that for our own good.¡± Tang Wulin supported Xie Xie.

    An hour before dinner, most of the students had fallen into deep sleep. Although Tang Wulin was tired, he persisted and tried to meditate.

    In these two days, after he changed his method of meditation, he felt an improvement and increased efficiency of his physical recovery. A clumsy bird flies early; those with a weak martial soul should work harder in cultivating.

    There were even sses in the evening. How would Tang Wulin be able to start forging his Sky Dragon Iron! This was a problem. He could only forge the metal during midnight then, but that won¡¯t do. Afterpleting this task, he would stop epting other tasks, at least for the time being.

    After dinner, Tang Wulin was practically dragging Xie Xie to the field. Xie Xie was on the verge of walking away. As they reached the venue, Gu Yue was already there, and she seemed rejuvenated as well.

    It was already evening, and thest rays of sunlight had painted the sky in a fiery red colour. The reflected light had entuated Gu Yue¡¯s fine features.

    Wu Zhangkong had changed into a ck training suit and was wearing a stern expression. Not far away, girls from the advanced academy crowded in twos and threes; their gazes were fixated on Wu Zhangkong.

    ¡°Come with me, you three.¡± As he saw the two of them moving towards him, Wu Zhangkong turned and moved off.

    The trio followed behind Wu Zhangkong into the depths of the Academy.

    Wu Zhangkong brought them with him to the back of the academy and into an indoor training ground. This was what he requested from Long Hengxu during their meeting earlier that day.

    By expressing his support to Long Hengxu¡¯s work, and by promising to not create trouble for this director in the teaching office, Long Hengxu had returned his support by giving his approval to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s requests.

    Simrly, as a director in the teaching office, he was with the director of the advanced department. Wu Zhangkong had gotten into an intense argument with the director of the advanced department, to the point where he had even broken one of the director¡¯s legs. This was how he had been demoted to the intermediate academy. And if he wanted to build a good rtionship with Teacher Wu, it would help him earn many bonuses from the President.

    What selfish motives Long Hengxu had wasn¡¯t important to Wu Zhangkong as long as his objectives were reached.

    If not for Gu Yue, he wouldn¡¯t havepromised so easily with Long Hengxu, and the apologies wouldn¡¯t have even existed. However, as he came to the intermediate academy in this instance, he had met with two students who deeply affected him. And if they were well trained, they would possess thepetency necessary to enter that ce.

    As for the other student, it was a rather peculiar case. While that student interested him, this student could barelypare to the brilliance of the other two. This was the current situation for the three.

    The training ground was circr and there were Soul Barriers in it. These were training areas for students with higher levels. Of course, if one¡¯s soul power has reached a certain rank, ces like the fields would¡¯ve been damaged easily.

    Wu Zhangkong brought the three into the middle of the building.

    ¡°From today onwards, you will all have to train with me at night. This is in preparation for the ss Promotion Tournament in three months.¡±

    As he gone to this point, his gaze were first rested on Tang Wulin, ¡°Tang Wulin, your martial soul is Bluesilver Grass. Previously, you were selected for the ss Promotion Tournament because I had no other choice. Even though Gu Yue is here now, and having already seen her talent and power, whatever I said before won¡¯t change. But I hope that you will show me you are capable of representing ss five in this match with your hard work. However, if after three months you fail to reach my requirements, I will be sending these two to participate in the match without you.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Although Xie Xie had reminded him earlier, there was still a certain dullness inside Tang Wulin. Talent had always been a sore spot for Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Teacher Wu. I¡¯m not participating in this match.¡± Gu Yue suddenly said right at this moment.

    ¡°En?¡± Wu Zhangkong looked towards her.

    Gu Yue spoke mildly, ¡°I¡¯m a new transfer student, and I don¡¯t want to cause any implications to others. So, please take back your decision for me to participate in the match.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong was shocked. Ever since he became a Soul Master, he had been proud son of the heavens,even aftering to Eastsea Academy with resignation. Not because he had been threatened, but because everyone else was too miserable.

    However, when this youngdy spoke out, he realised that he couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    He valued Xie Xie¡¯s twin martial souls highly but inparison to Gu Yue¡¯s Elementalist, Xie Xie¡¯s was at a level lower.

    Tang Wulin, too, hadn¡¯t thought that Gu Yue would¡¯ve done that for him and felt grateful towards her. ¡°Thanks, Gu Yue. However, Teacher Wu¡¯s right. This will affect the honor of our ss. And naturally, the strongest wouldpete. But please rest-assured, I¡¯ll work hard as well. The number of participants doesn¡¯t stop at two. If I train and strengthen myself sufficiently during these three months, I think teacher will allow me topete.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong was shocked as he looked towards Tang Wulin, the emotional intelligence of this kid was exceptional! His words not only showed his willingness to work hard, but had also relieved himself from a possible tense position. This hadn¡¯t only gave Wu Zhangkong a good impression of him, but also added some bonus points to it.

    ¡°Teacher, what are we going to do in this special training session? It can¡¯t just be more physical training, can it?

    Wu Zhangkong answered, ¡°Obviously not. Whatever training you are going through, there will only be one objective, and that is to increase your power. Power can be ssified into two categories ¨C hard power and soft power. From my point of view, all power originates from actualbat. Thus, your special training will include actualbat. We will use that to arouse your own potential, and also use it to give youbat experience. I¡¯ll brief all of you on the important pointers, and then you¡¯ll start.¡±

    ¡°Xie Xie, the speed you have at this level is sufficient. However, your physical fitness is too weak, and you don¡¯t have the stamina for long battles. Thus, when battling, you have to be aware and control your physical strength. Your second martial soul has a is good at catching people off guard, but don¡¯t release it to your liking. You must only use it when an opportunity presents itself.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yue, I have observed your Elementalist martial soul today. Though I didn¡¯t want to say this, but with your current cultivation, your control of each element is pretty good. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring all three of you to get your spiritual power examined.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve done a spiritual power examination before...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong broke him off cooly, ¡°I only believe what I see.¡±

 Chapter 68 Your Opponent is Me!

    <strong>Chapter 68 ¨C Your Opponent is Me!</strong>

    He turned towards Gu Yue and said, ¡°In the future, I hope that you will continue to experiment with fusing different elements. I¡¯ve been carefully reviewing your martial soul all day, and I¡¯ve concluded that the Elementalist martial soul ispatible with every element, but because none of these elements can be upgraded with a soul ring, they will never be powerful. You seem to haveplete control of the different elements, which is a huge advantage in the beginning. However, as you cultivate to a higher level in the future, you will discover that you won¡¯t have any powerful soul skills as a foundation. The soul rings that you obtain in the future will only be able to increase your control over the elements and the strength of your soul power.

    ¡°Under these circumstances, there is only one path to power for you. You need to be able to control more elements. This is an unprecedented path, however, when I saw youbine the earth and ice elements to trap Xie Xie today, I realized that if you were able tobine different elements and control their strength, you¡¯ll definitely be able to stand at the peak of the world in the future.¡±

    This evaluation of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s wasn¡¯t spoken lightly. Clearly, he valued Gu Yue highly.

    ¡°Yes. Thank you teacher.¡± Gu Yue nodded.

    Wu Zhangkong finally turned to Tang Wulin. ¡°As for you, the first thing you need to do is to gain more control over your martial soul. I¡¯m going to be honest with you, even though your Bluesilver Grass is a variant martial soul, it¡¯s still Bluesilver Grass. It¡¯s tenacity is both a blessing and a curse for you. Unless you can control it perfectly, then it can¡¯t be called control at all. Therefore, you should develop yourself as a Control System Battle Soul Master.

    ¡°There¡¯s also that pair of hammers you used before. Your strength is a gift, and it¡¯s still very useful at this level. In the future, you can try to attack bybining your hammers with your Bluesilver Grass.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Wulin responded with only one word.

    ¡°With that being said, we¡¯ll begin the special training now,¡± Wu Zhangkong said indifferently.

    When Xie Xie heard that it wasn¡¯t physical training, but ratherbat training, he immediately became much more spirited. He said eagerly, ¡°Teacher Wu, how are we being matched up?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong answered, ¡°You guys won¡¯t be going one after another. Instead, all three of you will battle together. Your opponent is me!¡±

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue¡¯s expressions immediately stiffened.

    A light shed in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s empty hands as a wooden sword appeared. ¡°I¡¯m not going to use my soul power or any soul skills, but even so, you three must give me your all. Begin!¡±

    As he said this, he had already shot forward with his wooden sword, quickly approaching Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie reacted with lightning speed and rapidly fell back. However, the sword was like a leech that was difficult to shake off. Even though his retreating speed was very quick, the wooden sword was quicker.

    Wuwu! A deep muffled noise broke through the air. Tang Wulin had made his move.

    He had taken Wu Zhangkong¡¯s words to heart and immediately implemented his suggestion. The Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammer was flown out, smashing straight towards Wu Zhangkong. At the end of the handle, however, was a strand of Bluesilver Grass that connected it to Tang Wulin.

    He knew that it would be a futile attempt to bind Wu Zhangkong directly with his Bluesilver Grass. At Wu Zhangkong¡¯s level of soul power, it would only take a moment for him to break free. When that happened, Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power would be consumed to near exhaustion too, and he would no longer be able to use his Bluesilver Grass.

    As for the Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammer that he had sent flying, Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t even put them in his eyes, and continued forward with his sword. The tungsten hammers simply flew behind him.

    Tang Wulin made a ‡å face when his strike missed...

    A cool breeze brushed up from beside him, pushing Xie Xie out of the way and causing Wu Zhangkong¡¯s sword to meet nothing but air.

    Wu Zhangkong pursued, but the ground beneath his feet quickly grew soft and an icicle flew towards the ground. Gu Yue was using the same elementalbination technique as before.

    Wu Zhangkong revealed a calm smile. With a flick of his wrist, the wooden sword gracefully met the icicle, easily shattering it.

    At the same time, he jumped out of the mud.

    Wuwu! Tang Wulin¡¯s Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers arrived once again. This time however, it wasn¡¯t just a single hammer, but rather, both of them were present. With both hammers in use, their attack range was even greater.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s wooden sword moved exactly to his will and met with the tungsten hammers, causing them to both stop in mid air and immediately drop to the ground.

    A sh of shock colored Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes. ¡®This little guy¡¯s strength is simply tyrannical!¡¯

    A fireball showed up at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s side. Once again, Gu Yue¡¯s attack had appeared at just the right moment.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s weapon was a wooden sword, so using fire to burn it was definitely the best choice.

    The wooden sword drew a circle in the air, causing a bizarre stream of air to appear. The fireball suddenly strayed from its path and soared above Wu Zhangkong, heading straight for Xie Xie instead.

    Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Dagger shed at the fireball, breaking it into embers. He curled his body in mid air as he was still within range of Wu Zhangkong. Then his left hand made a slight movement, and an invisible de appeared as he thrust out with his Light Dragon Dagger.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers shot towards Wu Zhangkong once again, bombarding Wu Zhangkong.

    Three fireballs also shot out right at that moment. Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue had synchronized their attacks.

    Unfortunately, their opponent was simply too powerful.

    The wooden sword in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hands easily transformed into numerous sword silhouettes. The two hammers were deflected while Xie Xie was struck in the shoulder and sent flying directly into the path of the three fireballs. If it wasn¡¯t for his courage, along with his Light Dragon Dagger and Shadow Dragon Dagger, he feared that he would have been seriously wounded.

    Wu Zhangkong dropped from the sky. This time, his target was Tang Wulin. The wooden sword thrust towards Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t retreat. Xie Xie was still in a daze and wouldn¡¯t be able to help him, and Gu Yue had been buried under Xie Xie, which made her unable to support him. This situation had been meticulously manufactured by Wu Zhangkong in order to iste him.

    Truebat would excite a student¡¯s potential. This was exactly what he did back at the advanced academy. When faced with immense pressure, a student¡¯s potential would be revealed by how they reacted.

    At this crucial moment, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t shrink back. Instead, heunched his Bluesilver Grass and used Bind on Wu Zhangkong.

    Wu Zhangkong simply struggled a bit and broke free of Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass, draining him of his soul power. There hadn¡¯t even been enough time for Tang Wulin to withdraw his hammers which he had previously sent flying.

    With the wooden sword striking towards his chest, Tang Wulin¡¯s expression turned to one of extreme focus. He still remembered the battle he had fought with Xie Xie before. It was only because he treated Xie Xie as metal, that he had been able to reach such a level and persisted for so long.

    At this moment, he will once again treat Wu Zhangkong like metal. He quickly entered an ethereal state that was solely focused on forging.

    Two grey lights simultaneously shed. A hammer appeared in his right hand, obstructing the wooden sword, while the hammer that appeared in his left hand smashed towards Wu Zhangkong.

    Ding! The wooden sword struck the hammer, issuing forth a crisp metallic note.

    Tang Wulin only felt a tremendous force being transmitted as the Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammer flew into his stomach from the recoil, knocking him back.

 Chapter 69 Spirit Connection

    <strong>Chapter 69 ¨C Spirit Connection</strong>

    As Tang Wulin entered a state of extreme focus, he became immensely clear-headed and knew very well that if he were to move backwards, the hammer in his left hand wouldn¡¯t be able to reach his teacher.

    Thus, he loosened his grip on the hammer in his left hand which then abruptly flew towards Wu Zhangkong.

    Wu Zhangkong casually flicked the wooden sword in his hand, horizontally brushing Tang Wulin¡¯s left hammer.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s martial soul was actually a sword. He was practicing to reach the realm of ¡®One Sword Cleaves All Techniques.¡¯ Thus, regardless of whatever assault was used or whoever the opponent was, Wu Zhangkong chose to use only his sword.

    However, he suffered this time around.

    As the hammer and sword collided, Wu Zhangkong felt a strong wave of power trasmit through his wooden sword. Although Tang Wulin¡¯s strength was unmatched by his, he had not released his martial soul and merely used a small portion of his soul power. Wu Zhangkong felt as though his wooden sword was on the verge of breaking.

    He wasn¡¯t even given a chance to gather more soul power, when he felt the power flowing through his wooden sword double.

    Kacha! His wooden sword broke, and the Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammer flew brazenly in the direction of his head.

    Wu Zhangkong shed aside, avoiding the Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers with a close shave.

    Those seemingly small forging hammers fell towards the ground, creating a deafening booming sound. It gave Xie Xie, who was preparing to give his support to Tang Wulin, a big shock.

    Tang Wulin had forced back Teacher Wu, and even broke apart his wooden de?

    Retreating back a few steps, Tang Wulin held up his heavy silver hammer up to his chest in defense.

    Wu Zhangkong stopped, staring nkly for a while. He knew Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers were a bit strange.

    ¡°Stop!¡± He raised his hand, halting Gu Yue and Xie Xie, both of whom were preparing to resume battle.

    Xie Xie looked at Tang Wulin weirdly, and then switched his gaze towards the grey hammer on the ground that he¡¯d never seen before. He felt his heart contract with a wave of fear in that instant.

    The first time he had battled Tang Wulin, he¡¯d been bound up by Tang Wulin. If this hammer had gone down towards him...

    Tang Wulin rushed towards the ground and picked up the three hammers, returning them into his Heavy Silver Ring.

    ¡°Your hammers are abnormal.¡± Wu Zhangkong looked towards Tang Wulin with an eye filled with doubt.

    Tang Wulin answered him, ¡°These hammers were made with Heavy Silver, and are slightly heavier than normal forging hammers.¡±

    ¡°How heavy could they be? Let me see!¡± Xie Xie was very curious about those hammers, which had been able to break Teacher Wu¡¯s wooden sword apart.

    Dang! Shortly after the Heavy Silver Hammer left Tang Wulin¡¯s hand, it dropped to the ground. Xie Xie fell from the huge force of the inertia.

    ¡°Aiyoh!¡± Xie Xie growled in pain. ¡°You, what¡¯s this thing of yours? It¡¯s so heavy.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong walked towards him and picked up the Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammer. They moved him unknowingly. No wonder his wooden sword had broken apart; the weight of this hammer...

    Tang Wulinmented, ¡°One hammer weighs approximately 150 kilograms.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong asked. ¡°There were three waves of power. Did you cause that, or was that from something else?¡±

    Tang Wulin hesitated for a moment before answering Wu Zhangkong, ¡°That¡¯s the ability of those hammers. After forging with the Thousand Refinements, unknown effects could be created. Mine came with one as well, and it¡¯s called the Stacked Hammers effect.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong, though he had no knowledge of forging, knew that the pair of heavy silver hammers were precious. With a gentle nod, he questioned Tang Wulin, ¡°Are you very talented in forgery?¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯m a cksmith.¡± As Tang Wulin thought about the treatment he¡¯d been given from the cksmith¡¯s Association, he felt better.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes revealed an expression of thoughtfulness as he raised his hand towards Tang Wulin. ¡°Come. Hold my hand.¡±Tang Wulin grasped his hand. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hand was huge and his fingers long. The grip felt cool, and there was not a hint of roughness.

    ¡°Pull me with all your might; show me how great your strength really is.¡± Wu Zhangkong ordered Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Tang Wulin answered. He took a deep breath before gathering strength from within both his arms as he pulled.

    Wu Zhangkong readied himself. Like a nail, he stood still without moving even a strand of hair.

    As Tang Wulin put in all of his strength, his little cheeks started to blush profusely. Though Wu Zhangkong looked seemingly still, the partially hidden soul power vibrations revealed that he wasn¡¯t as rxed as he seemed to be. He actually had to utilise his soul power to prevent Tang Wulin from dragging him away.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± After a moment, Wu Zhangkong stopped Tang Wulin.

    It was only then that Tang Wulin stopped his pulling.

    A strange color shed across Wu Zhangkong¡¯s steely demeanor. He patted Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°In the ss Promotion Tournament, the three of you shouldpete together. If you could exert your strength to the current amount, then adding in our tactics, it should be quite interesting.¡±

    As Tang Wulin and Xie Xie returned to the dormitory, they werepletely exhausted. Forget about forging, it would have been a miracle already if Tang Wulin could force himself into the meditation position.

    Starting from the next day, Tang Wulin was exclusively excluded from physical training sses. The reason was simply because Wu Zhangkong¡¯s physical fitness couldn¡¯t evenpare with Tang Wulin¡¯s. Normal training was useless to a talented prodigy like Tang Wulin, and it would be better to make use of the time on other training.

    But what Tang Wulin was going to practice wasn¡¯t simple as well. It was to control his Bluesilver Grass.

    The other students from the first grade¡¯s ss five couldn¡¯t withstand the physical education ss anymore, and on the third day, all of them fell into a mess on the ground. This was a return to the original schedule of having physical training ss in the morning, then theory and knowledge ss in the afternoon.

    As physical training sses were shortened to only half a day, the students felt more rxed and nobodyined.

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue had all gone through a spiritual power, and the results were astounding. Xie Xie¡¯s spiritual power was 29, which was regarded as good for others within his age group. It was considered a stage that neared the mid-level within Spirit Origin. Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power was 44, which was also considered within the mid-level range of the Spirit Origin rank. He kept silent about his previous level. Since the previous test showed that his spiritual power was 38, then within that short span of time, his inner spiritual power had grown by a lot.

    Both of their spiritual power levels had already stunned Wu Zhangkong somewhat. However, this was mildpared to what Gu Yue had to offer.

    Gu Yue¡¯s spiritual power was 119, far above the Spirit Origin rank.

    In ranking spiritual power, Spirit Origin was at the bottom. When the level of spiritual power grew above a hundred, it was considered to have entered the second rank ¨C Spirit Connection.

    Spirit Connection was when one¡¯s mind and heart couldmunicate, meaning one¡¯s thoughts and one¡¯s will were one. When one reaches the Spirit Connection rank, that is when their ability to control their spiritual power begins, and where one can start controlling their spiritual power for their own purposes. One would then be able to bear the load of two yellow spirit souls or one purple spirit soul.

    Wu Zhangkong finally understood that Gu Yue¡¯s martial soul, Elementalist, might actually be a rare variation of a spiritual-type martial soul. It could be controlled fully by her when both her huge spiritual power and martial soul, Elementalist,municated with one another.

    Spirit System Battle Soul Masters were one of the rarest type of Soul Masters in the modern era, and also the most sought after. This was because theybined well with mechas. This resulted in Wu Zhangkong increasing his awareness of Gu Yue.

    Of course, their arduous training process wouldn¡¯t differ from others. One would be required to train even harder if they caught the Icily Arrogant Prince Charming¡¯s attention.

    And so, a week¡¯s time soon flew by. Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t take time off to visit Mang Tian¡¯s workshop, so naturally he hadn¡¯t managed toplete his forging tasks.

 Chapter 70 Forge for me then!

    <strong>Chapter 70 ¨C Forge for me then!</strong>

    Didi! Just as heid on his bed, Tang Wulin¡¯s soulmunicator beeped.

    Tang Wulin had nearly forgotten about this matter. As a Soul Master, he didn¡¯t need to buy soul electricity to recharge his batteries. He could simply use his soul power to maintain it.

    Themunicator disyed a particr number.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Tang Wulin epted the call.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A familiar voice came from the other side of themunicator. When he heard this voice, Tang Wulin immediately grew alert and hastily sat up.

    ¡°Teacher.¡± The owner of the voice was Mang Tian.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You haven¡¯tpleted the second rank mission even after a full week?¡± Mang Tian harshly said.

    Tang Wulin hastily responded, ¡°That¡¯s not it teacher. I¡¯ve just been preupied with my training and studiestely. I really haven¡¯t had the time to go to your workshop, but I had nned to go tomorrow ¨C on my rest day.¡±

    Mang Tian went silent for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re only in the first grade, yet you¡¯re already so busy?¡±

    Tang Wulin exined the course of events he had gone through starting from his arrival. As he spoke to Mang Tian, both Zhou Zhangxi and Xie Xie inclined their heads towards Tang Wulin in search of gossip.

    ¡°En. Come over tomorrow then. I¡¯m also here now.¡± Mang Tian hung up after saying thesest few words.

    ¡°Hey, Tang Wulin. Didn¡¯t you say you have no money? How are you able to afford a soulmunicator?¡± Xie Xie questioned unhappily.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°This was part of the benefits I gained after I joined the association. I didn¡¯t buy it. I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it otherwise!¡±

    ¡°Association? What association?¡± Zhou Zhangxi curiously asked. Yun Xiao also turned his head from the side in curiosity.

    Needless to say, after a whole week¡¯s worth of physical training, everyone¡¯s bodies revealed a clear change. Since they were Soul Masters, their physical recovery speed was much faster than an ordinary person¡¯s. Ordinary people would be hard pressed to endure such harsh training, but for Soul Masters like them, most would have recovered after a night of meditation.

    ¡°The cksmith¡¯s Association. My martial soul¡¯s innate talent wasn¡¯t high enough, so I began to learn how to forge at a young age.¡±

    Yun Xiao pensively asked, ¡°Does forging have anything to do with your ridiculous strength?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    Xie Xie said, ¡°A cksmith; the kind that purifies metal?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded once again.

    ¡°En,¡± Xie Xie said, ¡°Do well on this path and you¡¯ll have a good future. I remember my father buying a mecha coreponent that had been Thousand Refined once ¨C it seemed to have been really expensive. How about you purify some metals for me once you reach the Grandmaster rank?¡±

    Tang Wulin inquisitively asked, ¡°You want to be a Mecha Master?¡±

    Xie Xie proudly answered, ¡°Of course. Ie from a family of famous Mecha Masters. It¡¯s only natural that I want to be one as well.¡±

    When he spoke these words, both Zhou Zhangxi or Yun Xiao had climbed down from their bunks with their curiosity piqued. For youngsters like them, mechas were the dream.

    ¡°Tell me, tell me. What is a real Mecha Master like? What qualifications would a person need to meet?¡± Zhou Zhangxi urged him on with a childlike wonder befitting his age.

    Xie Xie had grown familiar with them thesest few days, and no longer had his initial air of arrogance. The atmosphere within their room had now grown harmonious.

    ¡°After countless years of development, Soul Mechas have gone from smaller frames torger then back during the modern era. Despite going through a cycle, their individual strengths have increased by a great deal. A mecha of a powerful Mecha Master would be about the same size as their body. Even with its small size, the amplification effects are huge. With the addition of its fusion with a martial soul, one can be a super solider. Supposedly, the mechas of divine rank Mecha Masters were personally created by their own hands.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean all divine rank Mecha Masters are cksmiths?¡±

    Xie Xie rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course they aren¡¯t. When I say create, I meant that the Mecha Master personally inscribed arrays into their mecha so that it¡¯s morepatible with them. Naturally, if they also happen to be skilled in forging, then thepatibility rating would be even higher. So, how high is your forging skill then?¡±

    Tang Wulin hesitated for a moment, but he felt that he couldn¡¯t lie to his friends. He had already considered Xie Xie his friend since the day Xie Xie had stood up to Mu Xi for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m just barely able toplete the Thousand Refinements,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    Yun Xiao and Zhou Zhangxie didn¡¯t have much knowledge of forging, but the aristocratic Xie Xie was somewhat aware of details of the field. He asked in astonishment, ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ve already reached the rank of Grandmaster?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t yet. I¡¯m still just a second rank cksmith.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Yun Xiao cried in rm. Although he had little knowledge with regards to forging, he still understood the rankings of professions such as cksmithing. ¡°You¡¯re only nine years old yet you¡¯ve already reached the second rank in your trade?¡± It had to be stated that a second rank craftsman was already able to provide for themselves and survive within their association. All of them were still children, but they understood that even if Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul was just Bluesilver Grass, as a second rank craftsman, his situation waspletely different.

    There was a qualitative leap between a second rank craftsman and a third rank craftsman. Once one reached the third rank, they would have stepped through the threshold betweenmoners and the upper ss. Moreover, once they reached the fifth rank, they would be considered one of the elites of society, regardless of their trade. At that rank, they would receive the title ¡°Master Craftsman¡±.

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes spun as he came to a realization and wrapped an arm around Tang Wulin¡¯s neck. ¡°Tang Wulin, we¡¯re brothers aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Tang Wulin unhappily shot a nce at him. ¡°With nothing to offer while hiding evil intentions like that, what are you up to? Just say it directly.¡±

    Xie Xie gave a mischievousugh, ¡°I¡¯m not up to anything. How about your help me forge mechaponents in the future? How about it? I¡¯ll definitely pay you the market price.¡±

    Tang Wulin distrustfully said, ¡°What do you need me for? Can¡¯t you just go to the cksmith¡¯s Association and directly issue a request? It would also be at the market price.¡±

    Xie Xie looked at him in amazement. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t have a good understanding of the cksmithing industry yet! Do you think that just because a task is issued, it is guaranteed to be taken? There are very few cksmiths at the Grandmaster rank and above, and the people who are willing to Thousand Refine something are even fewer. Not just anyone can issue a task. In order to switch out all of the oldponents for Thousand Refined versions for my father¡¯s mecha, it had taken no less than four years! And that was with the good rtionship he had with the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    ¡°You¡¯re able to Thousand Refine things right now; in a few years, you¡¯ll have reached the Grandmaster rank. If you be my personal cksmith, then wouldn¡¯t I be able to get a full Thousand Refined mecha even sooner? That¡¯s the symbol of a true noble.¡±

    After hearing him speak, both Yun Xiao and Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Tang Wulin helplessly nodded. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll help you guys once I¡¯ve reached that rank.¡±

    ¡°Good brother!¡± Xie Xie tightly hugged him before loudly dering, ¡°From this day forth, Tang Wulin is under the protection of I, Xie Xie. Whoever dares to offend him will answer to my Light Dragon Dagger!¡±

    ¡°Keke,¡± Yun Xiao coughed out, ¡°You should wait until you can defeat Gu Yue before saying such words.¡±

 Chapter 71 Hammer Practice

    <strong>Chapter 71 ¨C Hammer Practice</strong>

    When Gu Yue was mentioned, Xie Xie couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This week, he hadpeted against Gu Yue more than once or twice. Although he could hardly ept it, he had to admit that he couldn¡¯t defeat Gu Yue at his current level. Gu Yue¡¯s control of the six elements simply involved too many permutations ¨C there was barely any patterns or rhythms behind them. Adding on to that, the amplification effect of her first soul skill, Elemental Tide made it so that even in a battle of soul power attrition, he still couldn¡¯t match Gue Yue.

    Tang Wulin called out, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s gettingte; we should all start our meditation. I have to meet with teacher tomorrow, so I won¡¯t be attending school.¡±

    The Intermediate Academy had a break once every week, and students were allowed to do whatever they liked during this period of time. Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t had the time toplete his task of forging the Sky Dragon Iron and felt anxious about it. Mang Tian¡¯s arrival came as a coincidence ¨C he was there toplete his tasks too.

    The next morning. Tang Wulin headed out of the academy after breakfast, rushing towards Mang Tian¡¯s forging workshop.

    Ding Ding Dang Dang. Loud sounds could be heard from the forging workshop, although Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t gone in yet.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± Tang Wulin used his keys to open the door and entered the forging workshop. He found a rather busy Mang Tian.

    Mang Tian looked towards him. ¡°En. You¡¯re quite spirited. It seems that you have been earnestly cultivating.¡±

    Tang Wulin scratched his head uneasily. ¡°But, cksmithing...¡±

    Mang Tian waved his hands. ¡°You can already perform the Thousand Refinements. That¡¯s already as good as being promoted to a different stage. Such a thing cannot be improved purely through practice. With regards to your current age, practicing harder to increase your soul power is still the most important. Thus, there was no fault in your actions. But from now on,e here every weekend. Okay, go and change your clothes. I¡¯ll help you familiarise yourself on the use of the Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers. You canplete your taskter in the afternoon.¡±

    Mang Tian couldn¡¯t bring himself to maintain a cool disposition towards his disciple. When he tried getting his disciple¡¯s contact number from Grandmaster Cen Yue, he was pestered endlessly by Cen Yue for a long period of time. Even the President had taken the initiative to personally approach him for it.

    Despite Eastsea City¡¯s low standing within the whole of the continent, Mu Chen was still one of the ten great Saint Craftsmen on the continent. Such status wasn¡¯t only within the world of cksmithing. He was a prestigious character throughout the continent. If not for his wife being a citizen of Eastsea City, he wouldn¡¯t havee here.

    Yesterday, Mu Chen had suggested that if Tang Wulin had questions about anything in his studies, he would dly help him. How could this not surprise and delight Mang Tian?

    However, it seemed to him that his own teachings for Tang Wulin was sufficient. He had his own selfish thoughts as well. If he were to pass Tang Wulin to Mu Chen now, who would be considered his actual teacher in the future?

    This was why Mang Tian didn¡¯t give Tang Wulin the opportunity to disy the entirety of his abilities with the Thousand Refinements and directly proceed to third rank craftsman.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s talent in cksmithing wasn¡¯t simply based on his innate divine strength. Though it was rare to have innate divine strength, it was still possible. However, the real ability needed to rise up and be a top notch cksmith wasn¡¯t simply based on that.

    The higher the rank of a cksmith, the greater the importance ced on one¡¯sprehension and soul power needed to be. When they reached theter stages, it would be impossible to achieve a breakthrough without sufficient soul power ¨C Mang Tian was one such example. If not for that requirement, he would¡¯ve been confident enough to reach the Saint Craftsman rank.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s inborn powerpensated for his insufficient soul power. More importantly, this child had a superhuman level ofprehension. He had the ability to enter a state of extreme focus during every forging session. Especially so when he performed the Thousand Refinements. This was where he was able to understand the life stored within the metal.

    Mang Tian remembered the past. It was only when he became a fourth rank cksmith that he¡¯d managed to asionally enter that state..

    Having said that, Tang Wulin was talented in many aspects of cksmithing. With his diligence and determination, Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t cked within these three years, and this hadid a solid foundation for himself. This obedient child ¨C Mang Tian was not willing to send him off to others.

    Mang Tian had the intention of cultivating Tang Wulin to the Master Craftsman Rank before allowing him to reveal his full ability. Until then, Mang Tian vowed he would not let his disciple be snatched by anymore.

    After changing his clothes, Tang Wulin started his forging practice on a normal piece of metal with his Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers.

    When he started, there was a little fuss due to the Stacked Hammers effect. These hammers, however, were forged via his blood sacrifice! After practicing with these hammers, he had worked to a state where his being synchronized with his hammers.

    Though simrly Thousand Refined, if one were to describe him and the tungsten hammers as two hearts that beat as one, then these Heavy Silver hammers that were forged using blood sacrifice had created a connection between his heart and soul. This feeling was weird, as it was both soothing and unforgettable.

    When he was immersed in such a stage, the use of the Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.

    When Mang Tian observed closely, the strikes of his disciple were quite simple. He watched as Tang Wulin worked in a state of deep concentration, with his eyes aglow as they seemed to reflect the sparks shooting from the Heavy Silver Hammers. Mang Tian couldn¡¯t help it as a deep sigh escaped him. Afterpleting the Thousand Refinements, this child¡¯s brilliance is finally showing itself.

    All the way until dusk, Tang Wulin skillfully forged the Sky Dragon Iron with his Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers. It¡¯spletion marked the end of this day¡¯s practice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll apany you to the cksmith¡¯s Association to submit your task. Then you can receive your second task. You canplete it during your break next week, and then have it delivered,¡± Mang Tian told him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin replied quickly.

    Mang Tian silently thought that with the presence of a week¡¯s buffer time, nobody would suspect Tang Wulin¡¯s true forging abilities.

    The cksmith¡¯s Association was far busier during the evening than it was during the day. Mang Tian brought Tang Wulin straight up to the second floor to deliver his task and for the Association¡¯s specialist to check on the task item prior to giving Tang Wulin his remuneration.

    20,000 federation coins. This was the first time Tang Wulin had received such arge amount and he passed the coins to Mang Tian. ¡°Teacher, for you.¡±

    Mang Tian shook his head. ¡°After reaching the second rank, and from a certain point-of-view, you¡¯ve already finished your apprenticeship. This is rightfully yours.¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°But I¡¯ve used your forging workshop!¡±

    Mang Tian¡¯s face revealed a smile. ¡°Do you think I mind that? Also, when your parents went away on their business trip, they informed me that you don¡¯t have to call home.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Okay.¡±

    Although Tang Wulin knew he was far from his aim, there was still a jubnt feeling within his heart with the gain of these 20,000 federation coins. Hard work brings wealth and glory. This money was earned solely through his hard work.

    After collecting another second rank task, he left the Association with Mang Tian.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Tang Wulin jumped forth with this suggestion.

    Mang Tian shook his head. ¡°You can have your meal back at the Academy. Teacher has some other matters. You should remember to head to your teacher¡¯s ce weekly to smith. Every month, you have to produce a few Thousand Refined products. Teacher will leave some materials for you at the workshop. Those Thousand Refined products will be the fee for using my forging workshop.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin answered without any hesitation.

 Chapter 72 The Class Promotion Tournament Begins!

    <strong>Chapter 72 ¨C The ss Promotion Tournament Begins!</strong>

    With the Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers¡¯ Stacked Hammers effect, the difficulty of the Thousand Refinements was now much less than before.

    The days soon flew by. For six days of the week, he would be hard at work cultivating. On the remaining day, he would forge.

    At this moment, Tang Wulin, along with Gu Yue and Xie Xie, were inside Wu Zhangkong¡¯s office. He informed them that the first match of the ss Promotion Tournament would begin the following week. Before Tang Wulin knew it, two months had already passed.

    During thesest two months, everyone had changed by more than a little. The most important change was that under Wu Zhangkong¡¯s ¡®special training,¡¯ all three of them had gained a mutual understanding between each other, causing their rtionship to be much more harmonious now.

    Gu Yue was without a doubt the strongest among the three of them. Even when he went all out, Xie Xie was unable to close the gap between them by even a bit.

    Xie Xie¡¯s soul power, however, had surprisingly grown to rank 19 over the past two months. After one more rank up, he would be able to receive the second soul ring from his hundred year spirit soul, thus bing a Soul Grandmaster.

    Gu Yue¡¯s soul power had increased by two and reached rank 17. Despite him having Bluesilver Grass as his martial soul, Tang Wulin worked hard everyday to improve his martial soul control while also using a higher level meditation technique as he underwent Wu Zhangkong¡¯s training. This had allowed his soul power to increase by one rank to rank 12.

    ording to his current speed, he would definitely be able to reach rank 20 before he graduated from the intermediate academy. With his abundant self-awareness, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t bother topare himself with Xie Xie and Gu Yue, insteadpletely satisfied with his progress.

    ¡°Teacher, who is ss four sending to battle with us? Do you have their data?¡± Xie Xie eagerly asked Wu Zhangkong.

    Wu Zhangkong coldly answered, ¡°If you guys need data on that measly ss four in order to defeat them, could you still be considered my disciples? You only have one mission during the tournament next week: crush your opponents! Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± All three of them eximed.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°The ss Promotion Tournament will begin soon. There will be one battle a day until the tournament ends. I¡¯ll give you guys a target: win your way to the fourth grade!¡±

    Winning all the way until the fourth grade? When they heard these words, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were filled with shock while Xie Xie couldn¡¯t help but gulp down his saliva¡ªdespite his confidence.

    It had to be known that the talented individuals of the fourth grade would already have acquired their second ring. In fact, there were even some two ring Soul Grandmasters within the third grade! Yet, they were only in the first grade and were tasked with fighting until the fourth grade. This was easier said than done.

    Wu Zhangkong indifferently replied, ¡°What I¡¯m talking about is the fourth grade¡¯s ss one. Defeat the fourth grade¡¯s ss one and you will all receive a reward. If not, I¡¯ll discard all of your ss achievements.¡±

    Xie Xie defiantly said, ¡°Teacher, isn¡¯t this too harsh?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°If you find it harsh, then you can withdraw. Only Wulin and Gu Yue willpete then.¡±

    ¡°Great! I don¡¯t want this leftover child,¡± Gu Yue said with indifference as she yed with her fingers.

    ¡°You!¡± Xie Xie turned to re at her.

    Since Gu Yue had always suppressed him with her strength, Xie Xie treated her with hostility from beginning to end.

    Gu Yue tilted her head and stared back at him. ¡°You can¡¯t ept this?¡±

    Xie Xie looked at Tang Wulin, who said, ¡°Teacher has never changed his mind after deciding on something before. It¡¯s best if you do your best, young man!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eye¡¯s twinkled as he revealed a smile. He was exceptionally pleased with these three disciples of his. Although Tang Wulin¡¯s innate talent wascking, his innate divine strength more than made up for it. Moreover, Tang Wulin always put in his greatest effort!

    Although they had both increased by one soul rank, it would be wrong topare Tang Wulin with Xie Xie. Inparison to Xie Xie, Tang Wulin had put in far more effort for that one rank. Moreover, it seems that after his Bluesilver Grass mutated into a variant, it seemed truly decent now. While it seemed that it could no longer evolve anymore, if it did evolve after he obtained his second ring, then there was the possibility of it bing a high level martial soul.

    ¡°Alright then. We¡¯llmence with today¡¯s training. Tang Wulin, partner up with Xie Xie and face Gu Yue.¡±

    Xie Xie revealed a mischievous smile and then proudly said to Gu Yue, ¡°Yue Yue, watch how big brother puts you in your ce!¡±

    Gu Yue coldly stared at him. ¡°You will pay for how you just addressed me!¡±

    Thus, the day¡¯s special training began.

    ?

    The ss Promotion Tournament was a grand event for Eastsea Academy and was held annually. This was because the ss Promotion Tournament was the only event where the whole academy participated.

    The advanced academy had their own advanced division ss Promotion Tournament, keeping their event separate from the intermediate academy¡¯s tournament.

    They would show off their most exceptional students in the tournament and the city would record their info and archive it. As for the uing ss Promotion Tournament, it was crucial for obtaining a rmendation to enter high ss academies in the future.

    The rewards were also equally as generous. sses that obtained exceptional results in the tournament would gain not only a change in rank, but the teacher in charge would also receivemendations.

    As a result, the ss Promotion Tournament had be a symbol of honor and glory over the years. Being defeated by a lower ranked ss was considered a disgrace, while defeating a higher ranked ss was considered glorious.

    The reason the tournament was held three months after the start of ss was to give the teachers enough time to choose the students who would participate, and also to provide ample time to n their tactics.

    There was a moderate wind blowing and a beautiful sun shining down on this day. The blue sky was void of clouds for as far as the eye could see. Apetition stage stood in the middle of the intermediate division¡¯s field. Although it was called apetition stage, it was actually just a 10 centimeter thick metal te with a diameter of 100 meters. It upied the majority of the field¡¯s area, and there were many soul barrier devices surrounding it, guarding against any potential idents that may ur during the matches.

    Today was the first day of the tournament. For the sake of not disturbing the studies of the students, the tournament was held after school. At that moment, the bell rang, marking the end of the school day. Students began pouring out of the school building. Despite this, only a few headed towards thepetition stage.

    For a match between ss five and ss four of the new first graders, how could it possibly be worth watching? The upper graders viewed a match such as this with disdain. They wouldn¡¯te to watch the matches until the next day, when the first grade¡¯s ss three stepped onto the stage.

    After the bell rang, the students of the first grade¡¯s ss five lined up neatly and made their way to the field, standing to the side. After three months of special training, ss five had apletely different aura about them now. Although their talents weren¡¯t remarkable, under Wu Zhangkong¡¯s instruction, their stamina had made outstanding progress and their soul power had also increased greatly.

    The students of the first grade¡¯s ss four arrived in twos and threes just a whileter. It seemed that they weren¡¯t worried about the match at all.

    A short and stout teacher walked over to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s side, wearing a massive grin. ¡°Teacher Wu, your students are pretty good! I¡¯m nearly dying from how orderly they are in their line. My ss four¡¯s students are so undisciplined. As such, please start off leniently on my ss four today! Although we might not be able to be promoted to ss three, you must help us preserve our position as ss four.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shot him a nce before returning his gaze to the front,pletely treating him as air.

 Chapter 73 The First Match of the Class Promotion Tournament!

    <strong>Chapter 73 ¨C The First Match of the ss Promotion Tournament!</strong>

    First grade¡¯s ss four teacher, Kong Hanwen, almost crooked his nose out of anger. ¡®This fellow¡¯s level of arrogance is extraordinary!¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s right, so you¡¯re strong. But what¡¯s the big deal about the ss of trash you¡¯re teaching? Can their strength lead anywhere?¡¯

    ¡°Seems like Teacher Wu is full of confidence! We shall see what happens on the stage then.¡± With sarcasmced words, Kong Hanwen beckoned to his own ss and moved towards them.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s lips moved slightly, and Tang Wulin, who stood beside him, vaguely caught his words; Teacher Wu seemed to have spoken something unpleasant...

    At this moment, Director Long Hengxu walked towards the tournament tform.

    ¡°Today¡¯s ss Promotion Tournament has started. We begin with the match between the first grade¡¯s ss five and the first grade¡¯s ss four. Teacher Wu Zhangkong, have you confirmed the number of participants from your ss?¡±

    The ss Promotion Tournament for lower grades were normally not as popr. As the presiding referee, Long Hengxu had only one point of interest, which was the disciples Wu Zhangkong had trained within thest three months. Especially since Wu Zhangkong had approached him previously in order to seek his forgiveness.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°We have three participants from our ss.¡±

    Long Hengxu turned towards the direction of ss four¡¯s teacher, Kong Hanwen. ¡°ss five has three participants. Teacher Kong, you have five minutes to select your participants.¡±

    Kong Hanwen had changed from the previously grinning face he¡¯d shown in front of Wu Zhangkong andmented disdainfully, ¡°Topete with ss five, anyone from our ss four is good enough. Jia Long, Lin Zunyuan, Mo Si¡ªyou threepete. Remember, you are representing ss four¡¯s glory. You must show off the might of ss four.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong merely waved his hand. Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue moved up to the tournament stage.

    Long Hengxu looked towards Wu Zhangkong with a strange expression. Generally speaking, ss five as a whole was weak in power, and should¡¯ve put forth the minimum number of participants possible. While he had picked two of his best students, he¡¯d selected a total of three topete. Could it be that ss five¡¯s power as a whole had strengthened under Wu Zhangkong¡¯s training?

    Among ss four¡¯s three participants, Jia Long was at the forefront position. He wasn¡¯t particrly tall, but he was stout and looking sturdy.

    Lin Zunyuan was a stringy-framed, weak-looking teenager. Mo Si had a medium build and had an eager look on his face.

    Tang Wulin was at the forefront position on his end. That was right, it was him. Standing in this position made him feel as if he were the chiefmander.

    ¡°Ready!¡± The two teams were 50 meters apart. Long Hengxu had his right hand raised.

    ¡°New academic year¡¯s ss Promotion Tournament Round 1, first grade¡¯s ss four versus first grade¡¯s ss five. Begin!¡±

    Together with Long Hengxu¡¯s words, the three participants of the first grade¡¯s ss four released their soul rings.

    Three white soul ring appeared underneath each of the three participants. Standing at the forefront, Jia Long took a huge step forward, his body seemingly expanded a few centimeters. He howled deeply as his originally brown eyes turning yellow and his arms grew visibly stronger. With huge strides, he rushed forward.

    Lin Zunyuan murmured something iprehensible, and a long staff appeared in his hand. As the soul ring blinked beneath his feet, a ray of red light shone out from the top of his staff and fell onto Jia Long¡¯s body.

    A blood-red streak appeared within Jia Long¡¯s yellow eyes, and his body expanded once more, bringing with it an imposing aura as he rushed towards Tang Wulin.

    Mo Si, who stood positioned on the other side, disappeared shortly behind Jia Long.

    From their fast and nimble coordination, it could be seen that they had trained for a long period of time. Unlike what Kong Hanwen had said, they were not students randomly chosen topete.

    Jia Long was an Assault System Battle Soul Master and his martial soul was probably a wolf. Mo Si was an Agility System Battle Soul Master, but it wasn¡¯t clear what his martial soul was. Lin Zunyuan, however, was a support-type soul master, and his first soul skill was of the amplification type.

    One was from the Assault System, one was from the Agility System, and one could use an amplification type skill. This was a goodbination.

    Looking back at ss five, Tang Wulin and the others didn¡¯t release their soul rings at the first instance, but they all sped in the direction of their opponents. Xie Xie merely shed once and appeared near Jia Long the very next instant, yet he didn¡¯t attack. With another sh to the side, he headed for Lin Zunyuan who stood behind Jia Long.

    ¡°Mo Si!¡± Jia Long shouted. Mo Si, who hid behind him, immediately appeared and shot towards Xie Xie.

    If a support-type soul master was being attacked by an Agility System Battle Soul Master, the support-type soul master would be defeated instantaneously.

    With regards to the other two, Jia Long was confident in fending them off.

    It was a pity that this confidence didn¡¯tst for long.

    Although Jia Long¡¯s build had increased somewhat under the amplification effect on his martial soul, his build was still dwarfed by Tang Wulin. As the distance between both participants shortened, Jia Long felt something strange inside him, ¡®Why hasn¡¯t he released his martial soul?¡¯

    At this moment, he caught a view of Tang Wulin¡¯s fist.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s fist was in, void of any soul skills behind it, not evencked traces of soul power fluctuations.

    As an Assault System Battle Soul Master, Jia Long was highly confident in his strength. He swept out his right hand, hoping to catch Tang Wulin¡¯s iing fist.

    A shadow shed behind Tang Wulin, and Jia Long felt his foot slip as he almost fell. His protruding hand was no longer in the same direction as it was before. Tang Wulin¡¯s fist flew directly towards his chest.

    Zhou Zhangxi, who watched the tournament from below the stage, shut his eyes immediately. The sight of Jia Long being punched reminded him of his first meeting with Tang Wulin¡ªwhen he was punched out of the window.

    Peng! Jia Long flew back seven or eight meters upon receiving Tang Wulin¡¯s punch.

    A blue vine finally crept out at thiste stage, but vanished the next instant.

    That was because the battle at the other end had already ended.

    After Xie Xie looped around Jia Long, his steps quickened. Mo Si belonged to the Agility System as well, yet he was clearly not on the same level as Xie Xie in terms of speed.

    As the Light Dragon Dagger Xie Xie held knocked against Lin Zunyuan¡¯s forehead, Lin Zunyuan was immediately ordered out of the tournament by Long Hengxu.

    Next, with a twist of his body, Xie Xie stood before Mo Si.

    Mo Si¡¯s martial soul was a short sword, simr to Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Dagger, except that his soul power was only at rank 13. This was a match with no element of suspense.

    Their weapons had only collided once before Xie Xie appeared behind Mo Si, his Light Dragon Dagger threatening Mo Si¡¯s neck.

    It wasn¡¯t until then that the three participants from the first grade ss five release their martial souls.

    White, Yellow, Yellow!

    One ten year soul ring, and two, hundred! Year! Soul! Rings!

    Kong Hanwen was awestruck as he witnessed the match. It had onlysted 10 seconds from start to end. Was it even 10 seconds?

    He was inclined to ask Long Hengxu, who was on the stage, if the team he faced was really from first grade¡¯s ss five, and not instead from first grade¡¯s ss one?

    Xie Xie sneered a little, his expression showed that he was unsatisfied as he returned to Tang Wulin¡¯s side and they high-fived each other.

    It was then that the people on the first grade ss five¡¯s end started cheering. Oh. No¡ªthey were now the first grade¡¯s ss four.

    ¡°First grade¡¯s ss five wins, but before the end of this tournament, they will remain as ss five. ss re-organization will proceed at the end of the ss Promotion Tournament. Tomorrow, you will bepeting against first grade¡¯s ss three.¡±

 Chapter 74 The Trio

    <strong>Chapter 74 ¨C The Trio</strong>

    This match couldn¡¯t even have been considered as a steamrolling, since there wasn¡¯t any steamrolling at all. The entire match had proceeded in a rxed manner, in such a way that Tang Wulin and Gu Yue didn¡¯t even need to use their soul power to defeat their opponents.

    It was like what Wu Zhangkong had once told Tang Wulin: the sheer force of his strength alone was sufficient to defeat most of his peers.

    Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t spare a nce at ss four¡¯s ss teacher Kong Hanwen when he announced in an icy tone, ¡°ss dismissed.¡±

    Xie Xie and Tang Wulin stood so close that their shoulders rubbed against each other. ¡°I¡¯m actually really happy that the ss Promotion Tournament is being held. We¡¯re freed from the evening¡¯s special training.¡±In order to maintain their physical condition and energy, thepetitors were given permission to be absent from their special training sses. That was the cause of Xie Xie¡¯s exmation.

    Long Hengxu walked down the stage at this time and looked towards the trio with a somewhat shocked expression. He had arranged for Xie Xie¡¯s allocation to the first grade¡¯s ss five in view of the previous fight that had urred. With Xie Xie¡¯s talent, there shouldn¡¯t have been any doubt to his allocation into ss one. However, his family had sought out Long Hengxu¡¯s help. They had hoped to give Xie Xie more opportunities to hone himself, so he was eventually allocated to ss five.

    At that moment, Long Hengxu had many thoughts running through in his mind. ss five was the worst ss in the academy, and was under the greatest amount of pressure within the first grade sses. Moreover, Wu Zhangkong had been transferred to their ss. Despite the fact that this Icily Arrogant Prince Charming was not well-liked by the academy administration, it was undeniable that he was possessed both strength and excellent teaching ability.

    He took his analysis one step further. With the gifted Xie Xie in ss five, all the other sses were under even more pressure in the ss Promotion Tournament. With the situation like this, the entire first grade was much more motivated to learn and improve.

    This action had many benefits, and was why a talent like Xie Xie was allocated to ss five.

    It seemed now, however, that ss five¡¯spetitiveness had far exceeded what he had previously expected. He was curious as to why Wu Zhangkong had chosen Tang Wulin to participate in this ss Promotion Tournament. He distinctly remembered that Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul was Bluesilver Grass!

    As for the girl, she was probably the student whom Wu Zhangkong was willing to admit his mistakes for. Though he hadn¡¯t had a chance to witness her true abilities, her possession of a hundred-year soul ring provided enough exnation.

    Thisbination of ss five participants was simply one that went against heaven¡¯s will! Even thepetitors of first grade¡¯s ss one would be hard pressed to defeat them.

    If during the ss Promotion Tournament a lower ss in the grade won consecutively, then it would be bad news, especially for Long Hengxu who was in-charge of the allocation of new students. It meant that his allocation of new students was done on unfair grounds. He felt regretful for agreeing to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s request to let Gu Yue enter ss five.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and y, how about that?¡± Xie Xie whispered into Tang Wulin¡¯s ear.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it. Meal time in the dining hall is starting.¡±

    Xie Xie gave a nk look. ¡°The only thought in your brain is eating.¡±

    Tang Wulin answered somewhat angrily, ¡°If I don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll be hungry!¡±

    Xie Xie replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll treat you if you apany me out. How does that sound? All these days trapped within the academy grounds are killing me.¡±

    Eastsea Academy¡¯s adminstration was not very strict as Eastsea City was a prosperous city with good security.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing that Xie Xie would treat him to food, Tang Wulin readily agreed to his request. In reality, he wanted to goplete the task that he had collected from the cksmith¡¯s Association a week ago.

    A second rank forging task could fetch Tang Wulin a remuneration of 10,000 to 30,000 federation coins. Within thest few months, he had collected a total of 100,000 federation coins. To him, this was a huge amount of money. If he were to proceed at this pace, he was confident that by the time he needed a second ring, he would¡¯ve collected enough coins for a hundred-year spirit soul.

    A hundred-year spirit soul could provide two soul skills, and it also meant that he could provide two soul rings. This alone was very important to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Gu Yue had unknowingly appeared beside them.

    Xie Xie spoke with a face of distaste, ¡°I don¡¯t bring girls out to y!¡±

    Gu Yue gave a cold hum and looked towards Tang Wulin. ¡°Are you going with him, or with me?¡±

    Xie Xie answered arrogantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? We¡¯re roommates and buddies, what about you?¡±

    Gu Yue nodded her head, then turned suddenly towards Wu Zhangkong¡¯s direction and left, shouting, ¡°Teacher Wu, I think that our team¡¯s coordination isn¡¯t strong enough yet. We should train more.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± With a sh, Xie Xie appeared in front of her. He raised his hand to cover her mouth. Gu Yue¡¯s body glowered with a silver light as she shifted two meters sideways to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. With a coldugh she said, ¡°Are you starting a fight with me?¡±

    Xie Xie answered with a face of defeat, ¡°Alright, alright. If you want to, thene along then.¡±

    He really didn¡¯t hold a grudge towards Gu Yue. She was stronger than him, and that alone kept him on his toes when against Gu Yue.

    During their long hours training together, he had never once won against Gu Yue in a one-on-one match. Only on rare asions when he partnered with Tang Wulin would Gu Yue be defeated.

    It seemed weird to speak of it, but while she was nice to Tang Wulin, Gu Yue had always picked on him. The three of them had this strange but special rtionship where Xie Xie and Gu Yue were both on good terms with Tang Wulin, but not with each other. That was one of the reasons why Tang Wulin had been picked to participate in ss five¡¯s team. With Tang Wulin¡¯s constant control, the three of them were able to fully disy their power.

    The trio changed back into their own clothes and walked out of the academy.

    ¡°Where should we go?¡± Tang Wuling asked Xie Xie, who was the one who purposed this outing.

    Xie Xie answered, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. Isn¡¯t that what you were looking forward to? I know of a food street so let¡¯s head there for some nice food.¡±

    Tang Wulin affirmed, ¡°You¡¯ll be treating, right?¡±

    Xie Xie replied sarcastically, ¡°They¡¯re merely street snacks, can they be something this young master can¡¯t manage?¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°A body exuding the stench of coins.¡± As she spoke, she moved towards Tang Wulin¡¯s other side on purpose.

    Xie Xie was furious. ¡°If you have a problem with that then you don¡¯t have to eat.¡±

    Gu Yue answered back arrogantly, ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of epting your treat at all. Tang Wulin, a man should act gentlemanly. You shall treat me then.¡±

    Tang Wulin tapped his forehead. ¡°The both of you, can¡¯t you stop arguing? We¡¯re here to rx, are we not?¡±

    Gu Yue lifted up her head and looked seriously at Tang Wulin. ¡°Are you not treating me then?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± Tang Wulin could only reply with that.

    Gu Yue, after getting an affirmation from Tang Wulin, looked proudly towards Xie Xie. ¡°Rest assured, miser! I would never take you up on your offer. Your treats reek like...¡± As she spoke, she did a waving motion before her nose with a contemptuous gesture.

    Xie Xie sucked in a deep breath. He wasn¡¯t her match in an argument or in a fight. That was the reason why he wasn¡¯t keen on bringing Gu Yue out with them.

    The food street was some distance from Eastsea Academy, and the three of them walked a full 30 minutes to get there.

    It wasn¡¯t a wide street, and stores sprouted upwards on both sides. As soon as they reached the mouth of the street, their noses were assaulted with the fragrance of a variety of different snacks and appetizing scents.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat that skewered beef first. It¡¯s boiled to tenderness. Having it with some rice is simply heavenly.¡± As andlord of Eastsea City, Xie Xie volunteered the introduction.

 Chapter 75 The Story of the Stewed Beef

    <strong>Chapter 75 ¨C The Story of the Stewed Beef</strong>

    ¡°Alright!¡± Tang Wulin grinned; he was already starting to feel hungry.

    The stewed beef dish was prepared by boiling the meat in a light brown coloured earthen jar. After the meat was cleaned, slices of onions and ginger were added inside. The jar was used to trap the moisture in and keep the vours during the stewing process. As soon as the meat changes colour, ten or so different types of spices were sprinkled into the jar before the long duration of stewing began. The meat would then turn soft and tender, and the vours of the spices wouldbine well with the meat. This was a well-known dish within Eastsea City.

    The shop was small in size, and the cooking table was situated outside the shop. There were a hundred little mes, and on top of the table were earthen jars filled with the savoury stewed beef. The steaming out from these jars caused small vibrations upon the lids. Soft humming sounds echoed from the jars as a sweet and pungent fragrance lured passersby on the road.

    Inside the shop, there were only five mediocre-sized square tables. With a maximum upancy of twenty or so customers, half of the shop was already filled at this time.

    It was now mid-autumn and the temperature was dropping as the days went by. The entrance weed customers with a gush of warmth and the fragrance of stewed beef. This was afortable feeling to experience.

    Gu Yue showed a shocked expression to Xie Xie. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that a rich young master like you would eat at a roadside shop!¡±

    Xie Xie didn¡¯t bother to argue with her this time round. ¡°The stewed beef from this shop used to be my mother¡¯s favourite, and I ventured here asionally.¡± As he spoke, he had already moved into the shop and chose a seat at the table furthest inside the shop.

    Tang Wulin nudged Gu Yue before following Xie Xie into the shop. He sat opposite Xie Xie.

    ¡°Oh! Xie Xie hase, and he brought friends with him. The usual dishes?¡± The boss was a middle-aged man. He had an oil-stained apron tied around his waist and a wide grin on his face.

    ¡°En. Uncle Li, thanks.¡± Xie Xie grinned back as he gave his thanks.

    Three portions of stewed beef were delivered to them in a short moment, together with three bowls of rice and two vegetable side dishes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a first to see you¡¯ve bring friends with you. These side dishes are on the house.¡± Uncle Li grinned as he spoke, stroking Xie Xie¡¯s head as if Xie Xie was his own nephew.

    Tang Wulin was shocked as he looked at Xie Xie. Xie Xie was obsessed with cleanliness, and his bed was by far the cleanest in the dorm. But at this moment, it didn¡¯t seem to matter to him that this roadside shop owner was touching him. Furthermore, he grinned without any signs of cringing. ¡°Thank you Uncle Li¡±

    Both Tang Wulin and Gu Yu¡¯s image of Xie Xie was overturned by his current behaviour.

    Xie Xie questioned them, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and eat.¡± He was already opening the lid of the earthen jar as he spoke. At that very moment, a thick wave of fragrance flowed out from the jar. The broth was dark gold in colour, and small chunks of beef were visible within it. These chunks were so tender that they instantly fell apart when Xie Xie poked one with his chopsticks.

    He picked up a piece carefully and rested it on his bowl of rice, before eating them together. His face lit up in contentment.

    Tang Wulin had long since lost his patience. He followed Xie Xie¡¯s lead and started to eat.

    ¡°This is delicious.¡± He voiced some words of praise as it really was tasty. The strong fragrance from the beef and broth was a beautiful marriage of freshness and saltiness that was perfectly supplemented by the rice. It was a perfectbination.

    Gu Yue tried a mouthful and broke into a smile.

    This was a small shop, with dingy yellow light and worn furniture. But the food was astonishingly delicious. Beef, broth, side dishes, and rice; these four dishes provided its customers with warmth andfort.

    Though the three of them had undergone special training for three months, but this type of moment that had never happened during their rigorous training. A harmonious atmosphere existed around them.

    ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯d like ten more sets.¡± Xie Xie waved towards Uncle Li as he knew too well the eating abilities of a certain someone.

    Tang Wulin scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Xie Xie lifted his head towards Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin gave a helpless face as he answered, ¡°Your name isn¡¯t good at all. I was trying to thank you.[1]¡±

    Xie Xie gave a bitter smile, his eyes a little red. ¡°My mother gave me this name. She told me that she picked this name as she¡¯d chanced upon something she was grateful for. The best thing that happened in her life was that chance encounter with father, but...¡± His face turned a shade paler at this moment, his hand gripping his chopsticks harder.

    ¡°Your mother?¡± Tang Wulin questioned cautiously. Though he knew that Xie Xie¡¯s family was wealthy, this was the first time he heard of his family¡¯s matters.

    Xie Xie pursed his lips before he spoke. ¡°Father is always busy during the day. Even when mother was gravely ill, he didn¡¯te home. In thest moments of her life, she had only wished to see father once more, but he came toote. I can never forget that night; Mother¡¯s tears, and the regret in her eyes when her grip on my hand finally lost its strength. I hate him. I hate him! I detest my name too. If not for that chance encounter, mother wouldn¡¯t have...¡±

    As he reached this moment, Xie Xie dropped down onto the table.

    In this ce, it seemed that Xie Xie had dropped all of that icy arrogance front he¡¯d put up when they first met him. This was also the first time he shared his private thoughts with them.

    At this moment, Uncle Li came to their table with fresh jars of stewed beef. As he ced the jars onto the table, he sighed. ¡°This child is really pitiful. His mother loved bringing him here to my shop. But after his mother left, he came here alone with only the memories of his mother to apany him. You can¡¯t me him for that! It¡¯s rare to see him here with friends. I¡¯m so happy for him. He¡¯s such a young child, yet he has such a heavy heart. Please help him if you can. Ay, how horrible!¡±

    Tang Wulin patted Xie Xie¡¯s back lightly. Gu Yue, however, sat in the same position, staring ahead at the crying Xie Xie. Her eyes seemingly filling with something.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll take back back my words and let you treat me today then.¡± Gu Yue kicked across at Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie lifted his head and wiped his tears off with his sleeves. ¡°Don¡¯t I reek of money¡¯s stench!¡±

    Gu Yue curled her lips beforementing, ¡°So this brat loves bearing grudges.¡±

    Xie Xie threw back vehemently, ¡°We are born on the same year and you¡¯re even several months younger than me. If I¡¯m a brat, what are you? Bratty girl?¡±

    Gu Yue opened a new earthen jar and lowered her head to consume it. She spoke as she ate, ¡°I won¡¯t fight with someone who¡¯d just cried.¡±

    As the trio left the stewed beef shop, Uncle Li gazed at their figures and sighed. ¡°Kids these days have such arge appetite!.¡±

    The meal of stewed beef had not only brought Tang Wulin and his friends warmth, but had unknowingly knitted strong bonds between the three.

    Salt grilled huge prawns was next in line. Theserge, fresh prawns were skewed through with bamboo skewers before being sent off to the coal grill and topped with a sprinkle of salt.

    Tang Wulin fully disyed the demeanour of a glutton god. As the three of them went from one end to the other end of the food street, their conversation was filled with happiness andughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m full now.¡± Gu Yue held onto Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder for support while Xie Xie did the same on the other side.

    Tang Wulin grinned as he spoke, ¡°If your appetite isn¡¯t big enough, don¡¯t try to eat like this glutton god.¡±

    Xie Xie rolled his eyes. ¡°What glutton god? You¡¯re merely a foodie. That¡¯s what I wanted to say when I first witnessed your enormous appetite.¡±

    Tang Wulin hummed cooly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue eating since you¡¯re paying for it.¡±

    Xie Xie cried out in astonishment, ¡°You still have space for food?¡±

    ¡®Hasn¡¯t this guy already eaten enough to equal a whole cow as we went down this street?¡¯

    Tang Wulin answered proudly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Ah! What¡¯s that over there?¡± Gu Yue broke them off suddenly.

    Tang Wulin and Xie Xie lifted up their heads and followed Gu Yue¡¯s sight. There seemed to be amotion near the entrance of food street and there were many bystanders crowding around.

    The shop¡¯s position seemed to be that of the stewed beef shop!

    Remember that thank you is also pronounced as ¡°xie xie¡± in mandarin.

 Chapter 76 Two Ring Opponent

    <strong>Chapter 76 ¨C Two Ring Opponent</strong>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Xie Xie couldn¡¯t be bothered to bicker with Tang Wulin, so he quickly ran off. Tang Wulin and Gu Yue could only follow him.

    ¡°You guys can¡¯t act like this! Not at all! This is how I make my living!¡± Before they neared, the three of them could already hear Uncle Li¡¯s voice.

    Xie Xie was at the front and was thus able to quickly force his way through the crowd.

    The cooking table beside the stewed beef shop¡¯s entrance had been overturned. Beef broth streamed out from the countless shattered jars thaty on the ground. The steamy aromaing from the meat only added to the disarray.

    Uncle Liy copsed in the doorway of the shop. He was bleeding from the corner of his mouth and had a swollen eye, which only contributed to the look of grief and indignation on his face.

    Three burly men stood before the doorway of the shop. The leader of this trio was a bald man, bare-chested despite the cold weather, showing off the dragon tattoos on his arms.

    The other two were also quite tall, and were obviously bad people from the look of their scowls.

    ¡°Surnamed Li, a wise man submits to his circumstances. There isn¡¯t anyone on this street who dares to not hand over the protection fee money, yet you¡¯re alwaysing up with all sorts of excuses. Could it be that I, Guang Long[1], need to beg? Do we need to specially send someone over everyday to collect a bit of money? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that your stewed beef is quite tasty, this daddy over here would have already disposed of you. So stop talking nonsense and hand over the money today. If you don¡¯t, then you can forget about opening up your shop here in the future.¡± The bald man cast a cold and gloomy gaze on Uncle Li as he spoke. Despite therge crowd, not a single person dared to intervene.

    ¡°Big Brother Guang Long, it really isn¡¯t that I am refusing to pay the protection fees. It¡¯s just that my wife is terribly sick and I use the little money I earn every day to take her to the doctor. But you¡¯ve actually smashed apart my business! Now my wife won¡¯t be able to live much longer. When ites time, I won¡¯t live any longer either.¡±

    Guang Longughed out loud. ¡°Fine then! Trying to threaten me with your life? Do you think that this daddy here cares about your cheap life? Even if you die, I can just substitute you with someone else and I¡¯ll be paid all the same. If you can¡¯t pay, then beat it! Don¡¯t upy this space.¡± As he spoke, he took a step forward a kicked the kitchen table, flipping it over. In a moment, all of the jars of stewed beef on top were scattered about on the ground.

    Uncle Li sorrowfully cried, ¡°Guang Long, I¡¯ll stake everything against you.¡± Uncle Li climbed up with great difficulty, then lowered his head and charged at Guang Long.

    Guang Long let out a single evilugh before raising his leg and kicked Uncle Li, sending him tumbling away. ¡°Fighting with your life? In front of this daddy here, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to fight with your life. Don¡¯t forget this daddy is a Soul Master.¡±

    ¡°So just because you¡¯re a Soul Master, you have the right to bully people?¡± A voice angrily rebuked from the sidelines as Tang Wulin¡¯s trio squeezed past the crowd. Xie Xie quickly rushed over to Uncle Li¡¯s side and supported him. Guang Long was met with Tang Wulin¡¯s angry re.

    Guang Long was stunned for a moment, before he beganughing unbridledly at the sight of this child. ¡°This street really doesn¡¯t have anyone left after all! Even a child dares to get in my way. He truly is a calf that does not know how to be afraid of the tiger. Beat it! This daddy doesn¡¯t like to hit children.¡±

    Tang Wulin had been born into an ordinary family. To him, he found the idea of the strong bullying the weak to be absolutely uneptable! He approached Guang Long withrge strides and said, ¡°How could you treat Uncle Li like this!? Are you even human!?¡±

    Guang Long responded with a cold snort, ¡°Can kindness be eaten? He does this in order to provide for his wife, could it be that I don¡¯t need to provide for my mother? Screw being honest! Hurry up and get lost brat; don¡¯t dy my business any longer.¡±

    He raised a hand as he finished speaking, moving to push Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder.

    A light shed within Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as he ferociously threw a punch at the oing palm.

    With a ¡®bang,¡¯ Guang Long was sent staggering back. Tang Wulin, however, was simrly stunned. ¡®This guy had been caught off guard, yet he was able to control his body. His strength definitely isn¡¯t weak!¡¯

    ¡°Fine then boy. It seems you actually have some strength.¡± Guang Long spread hisrge palm once more, but this time, he aimed to grab Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders. The dragon tattoos on his muscr arms grew taut, revealing a fierce appearance.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s strongest point wasn¡¯t his martial soul, but his strength. He raised his fist again and sent another punch flying.

    Another muffled sound rang out, but this time, Tang Wulin was the one who fell back. He felt as if Guang Long¡¯s palm was like cast copper, and even with his astonishing strength, he was still at a disadvantage. Tang Wulin was pushed back two steps.

    Guang Long was also given a fright. He had already put quite a bit of strength into that grab of his just now, yet the power behind that child¡¯s punch had actually been able to make him tremble and miss the grab.

    ¡°Good, boy! Your strength is nothing tough at!¡± Guang Long advanced another step forward and attempted to grab Tang Wulin once again.

    Right at that moment, a strand of Bluesilver Grass shot out from Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand and in the blink of an eye, Bind was used on Guang Long. The ground suddenly went soft below Guang Long¡¯s feet and he felt as though he were sinking into the ground. He was unable to exert any of his strength at all. Then a figure soared into the sky towards him andnded, its feet suspended over his shoulder. Suddenly, a dagger appeared at his neck, threatening him.

    Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, and Xie Xie had undergone special training together for thest three months. Now, they had aplete understanding of each other. As soon as they saw Tang Wulin losing out in strength, Gu Yue and Xie Xie simultaneouslyunched their assault in order to support him.

    Guang Long was caught off guard when the Light Dragon Dagger suddenly appeared at his throat.

    The Bluesilver Grass was withdrawn as Tang Wulin and Xie Xie were both highly confident in themselves.

    ¡°Apologize to Uncle Li and pay for the damages. If not, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Xie Xie said with iparable iciness. His heart had immediately filled with wrath the moment he saw the good-natured Uncle Li being bullied,

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive now, little brother. Let us talk things out properly.¡± The two burly men on the sidelines finally reacted. These sorts of murky situations needed exceptional judgement when being handled. If the one holding the knife had been an adult, then they wouldn¡¯t be nearly as frightened. After all, not many people dared to kill someone. Children, however, were quite troublesome in this regard. Due to their young age, it was very easy for them to disregard the consequences and act on their impulses.

    Xie Xie coldly said, ¡°Nothing good wille out from talking to scum like you. Compensate for Uncle Li¡¯s losses and his medical fees, otherwise I¡¯ll kill this baldy.¡±

    Guang Long suddenlyughed. ¡°Little brat, so you¡¯re a one ring Soul Master. Do you think I¡¯ve been able to control this street all these years without any ability? You think I¡¯d be able to collect protection fees like that? Do it then. I want to see how you¡¯ll kill me.¡±

    Xie Xie was stunned. At his age, he still wasn¡¯t able toprehend something like being fearless in the face of death. When he had threatened Mu Xi previously, she¡¯d quicklypromised!

    The Light Dragon Dagger pressed down on Guang Long¡¯s neck, but Xie Xie still hesitated at the thought of killing someone. Despite this, his loathing for Guang Long had already made him unable to think clearly.

    When he pressed the Light Dragon Dagger down on Guang Long¡¯s neck, however, Xie Xie discovered that his neck was actually extremely hard! His Light Dragon Dagger wasn¡¯t able to cut any further!

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Tang Wulin reminded him just in time as Gu Yue shot a fireball towards Guang Long.

    Guang Long¡¯s right hand was struck fiercely, and the resulting explosion separated him from Xie Xie.

    As this happened, two brilliant rings appeared beneath Guang Long¡¯s feet. Shockingly, he had two soul rings; one white, the other yellow. His naked skin took on a metallic sheen and metallic scales protruded out of his neck one after another.

    Pretty sure this is a pun actually. He calls himself Guang Long (¹âÁú), where the Guang (¹â) means light and likelyes from him having a shiny bald head, which is Guang Tou (¹âÍ· - Light Head). And ¡°Long¡± just means dragon, which refers to his tattoos.

 Chapter 77 Let Me Face Him!

    <strong>Chapter 77 ¨C Let Me Face Him!</strong>

    Xie Xie backflipped out of range of Guang Long¡¯s punch, only to see a powerful aura explode forth from Guang Long¡¯s body.

    ¡®Two rings! A Soul Grandmaster! This guy¡¯s strength actually surpassed rank 20 and he¡¯s a two ring Soul Grandmaster!¡±¡¯

    Two little spirit souls appeared atop Guang Long¡¯s shoulders. One was an earthen-yellow lizard, while the other was a metal-gray lizard and clearly a bitrger.

    The strength disparity of a single soul ring between Soul Masters was huge. Regardless of whether it was their soul power or their soul rings, a difference of a rank or ring was significant.

    In the wake of these soul ring¡¯s appearance, Guang Long¡¯s body expanded by a whole circle. His muscles grew to a ridiculous level, and those scales now made it look like he had metal gray skin. His appearance became much more vicious.

    ¡°I never expected you brats would be Soul Masters too. No wonder you dared to meddle in my business. It seems I¡¯ll have to let you witness how powerful this daddy is.¡± As he spoke he violently stomped with his right foot,unching himself towards Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Wulin, be careful!¡± Gu Yue cried out in rm. A radiance emitted from her hand as she attempted to control the ground beneath Guang Long.

    However, after Guang Long released his martial soul, his entire body¡¯s essence had underwent a qualitative change that made him much more frightening. He easily broke free of the swamp that appeared beneath his foot. When Gu Yue released an elemental attack on his body, his tough skin was able to defend against it with simr ease.

    ¡®Is this guy¡¯s martial soul actually a powerful existence? He shouldn¡¯t be a simple, mere Soul Grandmaster... His soul power is probably above rank 25!¡¯

    Guang Long¡¯s martial soul was actually Armored Dragon; a type ofnd dragon. Land dragons excelled in power and defense, moreover, Guang Long was actually blessed with innate divine strength. In other words, he surpassed Tang Wulin in physical strength!

    Guang Long was currently using his first soul skill, Armored Body, to block Gu Yue¡¯s attack. As for Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Dagger, it was impossible for it to prate his defenses.

    It was one versus three, yet his strengthpletely suppressed Tang Wulin¡¯s trio!

    Tang Wulin currently appeared calm, calmer than his age suggested. He knew he couldn¡¯t retreat, otherwise he would put Gu Yue in harm¡¯s way. In their group of three, Wu Zhangkong had stated that Tang Wulin¡¯s most important responsibility within their team was to act as the vanguard.

    His two Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers appeared in his trembling hands. If he couldn¡¯t retreat, then he would advance. He faced Guang Long head on and charged.

    The tungsten hammer swung up as Guang Long¡¯s fist came smashing.

    Bang! The rumbling sounds of metal colliding caused the crowd to cry out in rm. Many of them covered their ears and fell back.

    Tang Wulin¡¯splexion paled as he continuously retreated seven or eight steps. After releasing his martial soul, Guang Long¡¯s strength had be even more tyrannical. It was so terrifying that even with the aid of his tungsten hammers, Tang Wulin was still obstructed.

    Xie Xie had already rushed over and shed his Light Dragon Dagger against Guang Long¡¯s back. Guang Long didn¡¯t even turn around and simply let him attack. When the Light Dragon Dagger hit Guang Long, all that was left were a few white scratches. It hadn¡¯t even been able to prate his skin.

    Gu Yue raised her hands with a grave expression. A me flickered in her right hand, while a green light lingered in her left hand. She slowly put her hands together and immediately, a green and red colored tornado began blowing towards Guang Long.

    This was a fusion technique consisting of fire and wind which she was now capable of.

    Guang Long wanted to continue attacking Tang Wulin, but he suddenly felt sluggish as cracks began appearing along his skin. The zing wind des were frantically cutting his body up.

    ¡°Hou!¡± Guang Long roared as he suddenly used his two fists to punch himself in the stomach. His yellow soul ring lit up, releasing his hundred year soul skill.

    A faintyer of silver appeared over his metal-gray body while his eyes lit up with a silvery light. Body expanded once more, intense soul power fluctuations surging forth from him. His palms grewrger, and his finger joints protruded further out, giving birth to ws that surpassed eight centimeters in length.

    Second soul skill, Armored Dragon Body!

    Guang Long had a pretty good martial soul, Armored Dragon. Due to his poverty, however, he hadn¡¯t been able to obtain a spirit soul until he was over eighteen years old. Therefore he had missed the best cultivation period in one¡¯s life. This was the root cause of his cynical character. Afterwards, he had just barely been able to climb up to the ranks of a Soul Grandmaster and was able to obtain a second spirit soul. But due to the difficulty of increasing one¡¯s rank as one got older, he had started this means of earning money.

    The Armored Dragon martial soul, however, could truly be considered a high grade martial soul. The two spirit souls he had chosen had also been exceptionally correct. When his second soul skill exploded forth, regardless of whether it was his offensive or defensive power, they had all been boosted to a whole new level. His rank 27 soul power erupted outwards, immediately suppressing Tang Wulin¡¯s trio.

    Gu Yue¡¯s me vortex met with Guang Long¡¯s second soul skill and after a brief moment it was dispersed by his tyrannical soul power.

    Tang Wulin took advantage of this opportunity to switch out his tungsten hammers for his Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers. This wasn¡¯t the academy, nor was it training. They were facing a true opponent, and he couldn¡¯t afford to hold back in such a situation.

    The heavy silver hammer in his right was thrown directly at Guang Long, a strand of Bluesilver Grass connected to its handle.

    Guang Long snarled and raised a palm to swat away the heavy silver hammer.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Three explosions resounded from his palm, but the most shocking thing was that his palm waspletely undamaged! It simply trembled a little. With a simple movement of his arm, the Thousand Refined Heavy SIlver Hammer had been swatted away!

    What formidable strength! He had even been able to subdue the power of the stacked hammers effect!

    A light de suddenly appeared from Guang Long¡¯s rear, chopping at him. Guang Long¡¯s back simply emitted a burst of twinkling silver light, causing the light de to shatter in mid air.

    Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon de had failed.

    Guang Long¡¯s eyes were filled with a dark ferocity. He suddenly exerted strength through his feet andunched himself at Tang Wulin. He was even faster than before!

    Tang Wulin pulled on the strand of Bluesilver Grass that was connected to the thrown hammer as he swung the hammer in his left hand.

    Bang! Hammer and w collided. An unstoppable force was transmitted through their collision, causing Tang Wulin to let out a pained groan before he was sent flying. He flew into the stewed beef shop¡¯s walls.

    He only felt a vigorous energy enter his body, attacking the pit of his stomach. He nearly coughed up blood.

    ¡°Wulin!¡± Gu Yue cried out. In a sh, she was in front of Tang Wulin, obstructing Guang Long from continuing his pursuit. A ball of light burst forth, blinding Guang Long.

    Xie Xie also circled around to the front. WIth the Light Dragon Dagger in hand, he drew out a few light rays.

    Fortunately, they had faced Wu Zhangkong countless times in their special training. In the face of such pressure, they weren¡¯t frantic at all.

    Guang Long spread out his arms. Hepletely disregarding Xie Xie¡¯s attacks and ferociously threw himself forward in an attempt to throw his arms around Gu Yue. These three brats had already infuriated him.

    Gu Yue raised a wall of earth up in front of her, but it was immediately destroyed by Guang Long. With her control of the elements, she could simply use the space element to teleport herself away, but she didn¡¯t do that. This was because Tang Wulin was behind her!

    At this moment, Gu Yue only felt her waist tighten as her entire person was immediately lifted up.

    Two powerful arms were holding her by the waist. At this moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s voice resounded, ¡°Let me face him.¡±

 Chapter 78 Reappearance of the Golden Scales

    <strong>Chapter 78 ¨C Reappearance of the Golden Scales</strong>

    Gu Yue¡¯s face was slightly flushed but Tang Wulin had already rushed up. With his pair of heavy silver hammers, he directed an assault at Guang Long

    Guang Long smiled grimly and swung his fists. Two fists and two hammers collided.

    Boom, boom, boom! Tang Wulin leapt into the air, and with the addition of his hammers, his strength had increased greatly. Guang Long, however, had disyed both his soul skills ¨C Armored Body and Armored Dragon Body. Putting both together had increased his toughness to an astonishing degree.

    Tang Wulin was thrown out forcibly once more, a stuffy groan emitting out. Blood dripped from his mouth and nose.

    Xie Xie¡¯s response was lighting fast. He dashed behind Tang Wulin in the blink of an eye, hoping to support Tang Wulin and prevent him from falling.

    But he had underestimated the force of Tang Wulin¡¯s body. After taking hold of Tang Wulin¡¯s body, the both of them were mmed into the ground.

    This precisely getting crushed by force.

    Guang Long shook his shoulders, but didn¡¯t continue to pursue Tang Wulin. Instead, he looked towards the surrounding spectators. ¡°You see? If you dare defy me, this will be the oue. Although these kids are Soul Masters, there are in no way a match for this daddy. Whomever dares defy me, beware of this daddy¡¯s Armored Dragon ws tearing you into shreds.¡±

    ¡°So painful. Xie Xie, your Light Dragon Dagger is stabbing me.¡± Tang Wulin, who had fallen to the ground, howled in pain.

    Xie Xie, who had initially tried to support him, was pushed away by the immense force and was in no way able to control the Light Dragon Dagger in his grip. It had shed against Tang Wulin¡¯s back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That wasn¡¯t my intention.¡± Xie Xie had also copsed onto the ground in a mess.

    Gu Yue prepared her water element in advance to heal them both. Upon reaching Tang Wulin, however, ,she found a strange energy radiating from his body.

    ¡®So hot!¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s body trembled lightly. A fiery heat radiated from the wound on his back, spreading throughout his body.

    The familiar burning sensation from so long ago reappeared once again, flowing from his tailbone, throughout his body and toward his brain. His body felt as though it was lit on fire and had released an intense wave of heat from his body. This wave of heat hadpletely cleared the tightness within Tang Wulin¡¯s chest when he¡¯d been sent flying by Guang Long

    The soul power within Tang Wulin¡¯s body rose as well, but he only felt that his spirit was in chaos. Unknown to him was that his strength had increased to a shocking level, as if it could now shake both the heavens and earth.

    Tang Wulin turned to look at his right hand subconsciously showing golden spots had appeared upon the back of his hand. The whole of his right arm felt as though it was recharged and it vibrated lightly. That huge increase in strength all came from his right hand.

    Golden Scales. These were the Golden Scales that previously appeared.

    A few months had passed, and Tang Wulin had almost forgotten about these golden scales that had once appeared. Now, not only have they reappeared, they also reappeared in his time of need.

    After a deep roar, Tang Wulin jumped up with full force and sped towards Guang Long.

    Xie Xie had failed to stop Tang Wulin and shouted at him, ¡°Wulin, don¡¯t go!¡±

    Gu Yue, however, kept quiet as she¡¯d clearly seen the sudden appearance of the golden scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s neck. Her expression was dulled. ¡®What is that...¡¯

    Guang Long hollered arrogantly when he sighted Tang Wulining towards him. This time, however, he only had one hammer. Guang Long shouted at him, ¡°Punk, you¡¯re pretty tough aren¡¯t you! If you weren¡¯t a child, this daddy would have already kneaded you to death.¡± After making this remark, he pped at Tang Wulin¡¯s iing heavy silver hammer.

    At this moment, however, almost instantly, Guang Long felt a shiver from within his body. He now clearly saw the golden luster within Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. Golden bits of light shed, Tang Wulin¡¯s pupils morphed into a pair of icy slits, and a iprehensible feeling overcame Guang Long¡¯s body, causing him to go limp.

    Bang! Guang Long¡¯s massive body was hammered out of the way. The surrounding spectators clearly heard the bones in his arm fracturing.

    Guang Long¡¯s two men tried their best to catch him as he fell, but failed and crashed into a pile along with him, just like what had happened to Xie Xie a while ago.

    Tang Wulin looked at his right arm in shock. At that moment, the golden scales had spread up to his wrist as well, and ws had appeared. The whole of his right arm brought a boiling sensation to him.

    Compared with the previous instance, he had a more vivid experience this time round. He could clearly feel his soul power diminishing at a shocking speed.

    ¡®Quickly release!¡¯ He prayed in his heart.

    A bizarre scene appeared. The glowing golden scales that had just grown on his arms dimmed as it rapidly changed into spots of light before disappearing from his arm The heat within his body had also cooled.

    The entire process of his golden scales¡¯ appearance to his willful removal of these scales had onlysted a little more than ten seconds, but Tang Wulin felt as though his soul power had been rapidly used up. The only thing he had done better than thest experience was that he hadn¡¯t fainted from the overuse of soul power.

    His arm ached so badly that he felt it couldn¡¯t be lifted. Tang Wulin¡¯s head was only filled with chaos. Ifst time¡¯s appearance of the golden scales was like a hallucination, then this time it was a vivid feeling. If it was a hallucination, then how could he possibly exin this feeling?

    ¡°Your... your power reappeared again?¡± Xie Xie had been right behind Tang Wulin ever since he rushed out, and had been able to witness first hand how Tang Wulin was able to send Guang Long flying with a single hammer. He had also witnessed the appearance of the golden scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s arms.

    Not only did Guang Long feel a wave of fear at that instant, Xie Xie had as well. The appearance of the golden scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s body had brought some sort of magical power, and it was frightening.

    Tang Wulin smiled grimly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened too. Ah, where are the others?¡±

    As he looked for Guang Long once again, Guang Long and his two men had disappeared. At this instant, the surrounding crowd suddenly appeared before him and made themselves useful in aiding Uncle Li in lifting up the kitchen table and clearing the mess. These were passersby who, like Uncle Li, were owners of other shops along the same street.

    ¡°This bastard, ran off without giving anypensation,¡± Xie Xie cursed.

    ¡°Your hand...¡± Gu Yue looked skeptically at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin smiled grimly. ¡°I also don¡¯t know what happened. This was its second appearance. Those scales rapidly consumed my stamina and soul power, but gave me a rapid surge of power for a short time. That¡¯s all I know.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s return first and talkter.¡±

    The trio exchanged farewells with Uncle Li. Xie Xie secretly stuffed some money into Uncle Li¡¯s chest before speeding off in the direction of the academy.

    ¡°That guy, will he go after Uncle Li to seek revenge?¡± Gu Yue asked Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie answered, ¡°He won¡¯t do so in the near future since he doesn¡¯t have the ability. His arm has probably been smashed by Tang Wulin. Even if he was here to collect protection money, it¡¯s merely a street stall, so he shouldn¡¯t have gone overboard. I¡¯ll have my family keep an eye on the shop. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

 Chapter 79 Light Dragon Dagger and Golden Scales

    <strong>Chapter 79 ¨C Light Dragon Dagger and Golden Scales</strong>

    On the road back, Tang Wulin had a pensive look the entire trip. Gu Yue also looked somewhat thoughtful while Xie Xie wrinkled his brows. Each and every one of them had many things on their mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back now.¡± As soon as they entered the academy grounds, Gu Yue bid farewell to the other two and returned to the girl¡¯s dormitory. As for Tang Wulin and Xie Xie, they returned to their own dorm.

    ¡°Xie Xie, wait a moment,¡± Tang Wulin called out as they reached the door to their room.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xie Xie suspiciously looked at him.

    Tang Wulin looked him in the eyes and said, ¡°I think I know how to get my golden scales to appear now.¡±

    Xie Xie was startled. ¡°You know? Hurry up and spit it out then.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I tried nearly everything to get it to happen after the first time it appeared, but no matter how I circted my soul power, hurt myself, or exhausted my soul power, it never appeared. Its appearance today may seem sudden, but it¡¯s the same as the first time it appeared.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡¯ Xie Xie seemed to have grasped an idea of what it was.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°It¡¯s the Light Dragon Dagger. Your Light Dragon Dagger. The first time the golden scales appeared was when you injured me with the dagger. When it appeared today, it was also because you scratched me with your Light Dragon Dagger.¡±

    A radiance began to twinkle in Xie Xie¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right! It does seem to be so. But, why is it like this?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know what those golden scales are. It doesn¡¯t seem to be rted to my Bluesilver Grass.¡±

    Xie Xie said, ¡°Could it be that you have a second martial soul too? Maybe it¡¯s just that your second martial soul is hidden, and you need a special kind of power to arouse it from its slumber.¡±

    Tang Wulin responded, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what twin martial souls are so I¡¯m not sure if that could be it.¡± He could sense the power from his golden scales, and if it truly was his second martial soul, then he wouldn¡¯t be a Soul Master with a trash martial soul anymore. With those thoughts in mind, Tang Wulin¡¯s heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but speed up.

    Xie Xie said, ¡°Let¡¯s go look for Teacher Wu and ask then. Teacher Wu is experienced and knowledgeable, so he might be able to exin what it is.¡±

    Tang Wulin mulled over it for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go look for Teacher Wu tomorrow.¡±

    Xie Xie began pulling on his arm. ¡°You still want to wait until tomorrow? Let¡¯s just go right now. Come on. Teacher Wu shouldn¡¯t have gone to bed this early.¡±

    Tang Wulin said helplessly, ¡°Why are you even more impatient than me?¡±

    Xie Xieughed mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s because your body has this kind of situation! Even more things could be hidden in your body, and if there are, I¡¯ll definitely benefit from it!¡±

    Tang Wulin asked with a trace of suspicion, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xie Xie answered, ¡°Martial soul fusion skill! Don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t heard of it before? When two people have a highlypatible martial soul, they¡¯ll be able to use a powerfulbined ability, which is called a martial soul fusion skill. The higher thepatibility rate between the two martial souls, the stronger the fusion skill. If we really do do have a soul fusion skill, that would simply be too wonderful!¡±

    With regards to martial souls and their capabilities, Xie Xie was clearly much more knowledgeable than Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin had heard of soul fusion skills before. In the world of Soul Masters, it was a peak existence! In fact, there wasn¡¯t anyone in the entire Eastsea City who was capable of using a soul fusion skill!

    The teacher¡¯s living quarters were also in the dormitory building. In order to make it convenient to supervise the students, the ss teachers would all live on the same floor as their ss. Thus, Tang Wulin and Xie Xie only needed to walk down the hall to get to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s room.

    Bang bang! Xie Xie knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s ice-cold voice came from within.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, it¡¯s me, Xie Xie. Tang Wulin and I have something to consult with you about,¡± stated Xie Xie.

    ¡°Come in then.¡± The door opened, revealing a Wu Zhangkong d in pajamas.

    His moon-white pajamas outlined his slender figure. As they looked into the depths of his eyes, Tang Wulin and Xie Xie couldn¡¯t help but recall the hardships they¡¯d endured during their special training.

    As a teacher, Wu Zhangkong naturally got a room to himself. In fact, his room was twice asrge as Tang Wulin and Xie Xie¡¯s room. It had a personal washroom, dressing room, bedroom, and a small living room.

    Xie Xie stuck out his tongue and said, ¡°Teacher Wu, we¡¯ve interrupted your cultivation.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head. ¡°Out with it already. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Xie Xie unexpectedly nudged Tang Wulin. After taking a moment to arrange his thoughts, Tang Wulin said to Wu Zhangkong, ¡°Teacher Wu, there seems to be a problem with my martial soul.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s originally calm expression suddenly revealed a trace a surprise. He had already confirmed that Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass was a variant, moreover, it had mutated in a good way. Yet now, he was saying that there was an issue with his martial soul. That likely meant that his Bluesilver Grass was mutating even further. This was definitely a good thing.

    ¡°What kind of issue?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked.

    Tang Wulin exined what had happened thest two times with his golden scales, as well as his guesses and evaluation.

    ¡°Golden scales?¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyebrows bunched together. Tang Wulin¡¯s situation was indeed something rarely seen. Moreover, Xie Xie¡¯s judgement was very correct as well. With such a situation, a hidden second martial soul or a soul fusion skill was the most likely possibility.

    ¡°Xie Xie, stab him and try it out. Let¡¯s see if the same thing happens again,¡± Wu Zhangkong said to Xie Xie.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xie Xie looked at Tang Wulin with malicious eyes as he released his Light Dragon Dagger and happilyughed. ¡°Wulin ah! Where do you think is a good ce to stab you?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong red at him. ¡°Less nonsense. Hurry up with it.¡±

    Xie Xie stuck out his tongue as Tang Wulin extended his arm.

    Xie Xie carefully cut Tang Wulin¡¯s arm with his Light Dragon Dagger. This time, his movements were very slow. Three pairs of eyes attentively watched.

    Tang Wulin felt a burst of paine from his arm, but he was astonished to discover that faint rays of light poured into his body from the Light Dragon Dagger and through his wound.

    A tenseness was felt as the scorching feeling from before appeared once again. His body ignited the same way as before, the scorching heat wave spread from his tailbone all the way to the rest of his body. Golden scales began appearing on his arm.

    Wu Zhangkong raised his hand and caused a sharp stream of air to scrape against Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin¡¯s shirt was cut into tatters, exposing his upper body.

    Golden scales covered all of Tang Wulin¡¯s right arm and his arm had lengthened a bit as well. Beautiful, sparkling golden scales had instantly covered his arm. His hand had also begun to change. Inch long ws began sprouting out of his five fingers.

    Wu Zhangkong reached out and gripped Tang Wulin¡¯s palm. He said deeply, ¡°Exert force.¡±

    Tang Wulin knew it was impossible for him to injure his teacher, so he hastily exerted force through his right arm, kneading Wu Zhangkong¡¯s right hand.

 Chapter 80 Strange!

    <strong>Chapter 80 ¨C Strange!</strong>

    Wu Zhangkong raised his left hand and pressed it against Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach. Then he shut both eyes, sensing the changes in the other¡¯s body.

    After exerting his strength to knead Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hand for ten seconds, Tang Wulin finally felt his immense strength begin to fade away. The portion of soul power he had used in his match against Guang Long hadn¡¯t yet been replenished. If he continued to use his strength carelessly, then he would faint once more. As he thought of that, he willed his golden scales to disappear in the hopes of maintaining consciousness. This was in order to stay awake and listen to his teacher¡¯s teachings!

    After Wu Zhangkong released his loosed his grip, Tang Wulin¡¯s body swayed in a moment of weakness.

    Xie Xie rushed forward to immediately support Tang Wulin and help him onto the sofa within Wu Zhangkong¡¯s living room.

    ¡°Weird!¡± Wu Zhangkong pinched both his brows. His gaze revealed that he was deep in thought.

    Xie Xie and Tang Wulin didn¡¯t dare approach him with questions.

    Momentster, Wu Zhangkong mumbled, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like a twin martial soul. If it were a twin martial soul, then I would¡¯ve felt the second martial soul when it was activated. It doesn¡¯t seem to be an evolution of your martial soul either. That surge of power didn¡¯t seem rted to your Bluesilver Grass, and neither does it seem to be a fusion skill of your martial souls. If it was, signs of change would have been seen on Xie Xie too. There isn¡¯t any existence of one such martial soul fusion skill that only appears on one person.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong continued prodding about. However, it was a fact that the said conditions had appeared on Tang Wulin without a doubt.

    ¡°Teacher, my golden scales...¡± Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t stop himself from approaching Wu Zhangkong with this question.

    Wu Zhangkong looked at him. ¡°Very strange. It seems to be a veryrge increase in strength. Your innate strength has increased by at least thrice its original with the aid of the golden scales. This is also the reason why your soul power depleted so quickly. You don¡¯t have the ability to control these golden scales yet either. I did feel a change in your soul power moments ago, yet I can confirm that these golden scales have no link to your soul power. Although your soul power has diminished, this surge of power was not the main cause of it. Rather, it was after the appearance of this power that your soul power started diminishing.

    ¡°It¡¯s quiteplicated. However, simply said, let¡¯s take it that these golden scales are a form of spirit tool. It can deplete your soul power, but the cause of its appearance was not your soul power. This is a first for me as well, and I can¡¯t really say if it is a good or bad thing. But to you, this would be an advantage¡ªto have a skill with such explosive capacity. You should think of a way to control this skill. I predict that with the growth of your soul power, these golden scales will continue changing.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Tang Wulin answered Wu Zhangkong, but he had some disappointment. Teacher Wu was the most powerful person within the academy, but even he was unclear of the reasons for Tang Wulin¡¯s strange change. Who else could Tang Wulin seek for more rification?

    Xie Xie spoke with disappointment, ¡°It really isn¡¯t a fusion skill? But, without me, he couldn¡¯t have disyed that surge of power!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head in disagreement. ¡°That¡¯s not a martial soul fusion skill. This power should be simr to your Light Dragon Dagger in some way. In other words, your Light Dragon Dagger activated this surge of power within his body, and thus sparked the appearance of the golden scales.

    ¡°If, one day, he masters controlling this power, he will be able to activate it without your help. This power is special. If this is a martial soul, then it would be one of the highest ranked martial souls I¡¯ve ever seen. You only have a single ring of soul power, yet the appearance of these golden scales gave me a feeling of oppression. This oppressing force is one that is innate to the martial soul. The more powerful the martial soul, the greater the oppressive force it gives off.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes, I had the same feeling,¡± Xie Xie added on quickly.

    Tang Wulin looked nkly as he said, ¡°Teacher Wu, then, what should I do now?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong replied, ¡°First, you will have to train hard and increase your soul power. As your soul power strengthens, your ability to control this surge of power will be greater. You should also work on increasing your spiritual power as this will help a lot in your ability to control this power. Also, you will need to frequently experience this power, and you can have Xie Xie help you with that. As you and your body continues to experience this power more frequently, your ability to control it may get better too. I will need to contemte further on this.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Wulin was saddened that he didn¡¯t manage to get an answer from Wu Zhangkong, but the reappearance of golden scales had proven its existence and had given him a thread of hope. Even Teacher Wu mentioned that the level of this surge of power was high. That also meant that if he managed to control this power well, it would surely enhance his strength greatly!

    ?

    Life regained its normalcy. Though the match between first grade ss five and ss four had happened a day ago, it didn¡¯t cause many waves within the academy since it was merely a match between the two of the lowest ranking sses in the lowest grade.

    However, this match caught the attention of some. For instance, that of the first grade¡¯s ss three, who would bepeting against the first grade¡¯s ss five in the afternoon.

    The first grade¡¯s ss three¡¯s ss teacher Ye Yingrong was quite young in age, and was actually a few years younger than Wu Zhangkong. She was a new teacher within the academy, and because of her good looks, as well as her effort in teaching well, she was quite popr among the students in her ss.

    She recalled the first time she saw Wu Zhangkong. She had felt the growing palpitation in her heart. This icily arrogant prince charming had not only attracted the attention of the female students from the advanced academy, but her as well.

    It was said that he was five ring Soul King. At his age, this was extraordinary. What was more extraordinary was that he was once a student from there.

    In the eyes of Ye Yingrong, Wu Zhangkong would have been perfect if not for his icy character. Most important was the fact that he was still single, and he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend.

    He probably set his eyes too high up!

    Wu Zhangkong was worthy of his title as the Icily Arrogant Prince Charming! He even managed to train this first grade ss five so well.

    Ye Yingrong had observed the match a day ago with the participants from her ss. She was startled when Xie Xie and Gu Yue released their hundred year soul rings.

    That was a hundred year soul ring! Students of this rank, why were they in thest ss? There wasn¡¯t even a single student with a hundred year soul ring within her third ss.

    Nevertheless, this ss Promotion Tournament had to proceed. She wished for her ss to go through this match, so as to leave Wu Zhangkong with a deep impression.

    For the trio...

    The time of battle was the same as the previous day¡¯s. After the afternoon sses ended, the intermediate academy¡¯s field was where the match would be held.

    This was the second day of the tournament, but like before, there wasn¡¯t much of a crowd.

    Ye Yingrong made an effort to be at the venue early. The participating team from the first grade ss three stood in an orderly fashion, a male student with delicate features positioned at the forefront. What was peculiar here was that these three participants looked the same. If not for her familiarity with each of them, it would have been arduous for her to even tell them apart.

 Chapter 81 Flying Soul Masters

    <strong>Chapter 81 ¨C Flying Soul Masters</strong>

    Wu Zhangkong brought the first grade¡¯s ss five over, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Gu Yue following right at his heels. The rest of the students in ss five had expressions filled with excitement. After the results of the previous match, they had suddenly gained much more confidence in Tang Wulin¡¯s trio.

    Ye Yingrong walked over with a smile.

    ¡°Hello Teacher Wu.¡± She smiled and nodded towards Wu Zhangkong.

    Ye Yingrong truly was a beauty. Her height exceeded 170 centimeters, her figure was superb, and her eyes were bright and full of spirit. Her rarely seen long, light green hair was tied in a ponytail and, with the addition of her fair skin, oval face, and cherry mouth, many would find it believable if they were told she was just an advanced academy student!

    She had joined Eastsea Academy as a teacher at the age of 23 and was already a four ring Soul Ancestor. To Wu Zhangkong, he considered this excellent for her age.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Wu Zhangkong nodded in acknowledgement.

    ¡°I¡¯m the teacher in charge of ss three, Ye Yingrong,¡± she said, stressing her name in particr. This was because she was certain that this Icily Arrogant Prince Charming had no idea who she was. This was the legended Prince Charming who lived in his own world after all. In the entire academy, it was unclear how many of the females¡¯ names he could actually remember!

    ¡°En.¡± Wu Zhangkong answered with a single grunt before his gaze drifted back towards the stage.

    Xie Xie stood on the side with eyes full of admiration. The thing Xie Xie envied the most was this icy arrogance Wu Zhangkong had about him. This sort of icy arrogance wasn¡¯t a facade, but rather, it was innate! If hepared himself with Wu Zhangkong, he would be found to be truly toocking!

    Ye Yingrong didn¡¯t mind this response in the least. Instead, she turned her attention to ss three and waved them over. The students of ss three hurriedly ran over, forming a neat line in front of her.

    Ye Yingrong said to her ss, ¡°Friendship is number one, and thepetition is secondary. Gu Tianri, Gu Tianyue, Gu Tianming, do you understand?

    ¡°Yes, Teacher Ye!¡± The triplets spoke in unison, making it seem as if only one person had spoken.

    Wu Zhangkong swung a nce at them. Upon seeing their three identical appearances, he clearly became much more interested in Ye Yingrong and these triplets.

    At that moment, Teaching Director Long Hengxu arrived on stage.

    ¡°The second match of the ss Promotion Tournament has arrived. First grade¡¯s ss five, is it still the same three people as before?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue stepped onto the stage together and walked over to the center.

    Ye Yingrong said with a humble smile, ¡°You guys should go now too.¡±

    The identical triplets got onto the stage.

    These three brothers shared simr traits, such as a slender figure and exceptionally sharp eyes. Due to their deep understanding of one another, their movements werepletely synchronized as they walked on stage.

    Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t give any pointers to his disciples. They would meet all sorts of opponents in the future, and the ss Promotion Tournament was meant to temper them. If they needed his pointers, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to grow.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s trio stood in a triangr formation, with Tang Wulin as the vanguard once again. They stood tall and steady like a mountain.

    The three Gu brothers stood in a line, side by side. Gu Tianri was in the center, with Gu Tianyue to the left and Gu Tiang Ming on the right.

    ¡°Are you all ready?¡± Long Hengxu inquired as per usual. After receiving answers from both parties, he waved his hand, dering the start of the match.

    The Gu brothers simultaneously released their martial souls. When Tang Wulin¡¯s trio saw what their martial souls were, they were utterly bbergasted.

    These three brothers¡¯ martial souls were exactly the same, but that wasn¡¯t the baffling part. After all, they were triplets. What was baffling, however, was that wings appeared on their backs simultaneously, creating a very powerful scene.

    The three pairs of wings opened up simultaneously while a white soul ring appeared underneath each of them. The three Gu brothers flew up into the air together, quickly ascending to great heights.

    Faced with such a scene, Long Hengxu was stunned.

    Flying martial soul? It had to be said that flying martial souls were quite rare. With the additional fact of them being triplets, even if there soul power was weak, or they had a less than optimal spirit soul, they definitely should have been sent to a ss of elites. It seems that there was a mistake during their enrollment.

    In reality, it really was a mistake on the academy¡¯s part. The Gu brothers hadn¡¯t signed up together. Gu Tianri had signed up first, as Gu Tianming had a stomach ache and Gu Tianming had other things to attend to. Moreover, there were numerous students signing up at all times, so the teachers were bustling with work and had overlooked the triplets.

    Moreover, these three brothers had also encountered a problem simr to Tang Wulin. Their family¡¯s financial situation was exceedingly ordinary. How could their parents possibly afford to buy them three spirit souls at the same time? Thus, they had dyed it and scraped together the money bit by bit until right before their registration date. Then all three of them bought ten year spirit souls, thus fulfilling the requirements needed of the three to sign up for the academy. Their soul power was only at rank 11, and even though their martial soul wasn¡¯t weak, their soul rings were simply toocking! Due to this, they had been ced in ss three.

    The Gu brothers¡¯ martial soul was called Skyscraping Battle Eagle. It was a type of high speed bird type martial soul.

    Skyscraping Battle Eagle was a type of powerful eagle that would overwhelm its opponents with its speed. As a soul beast, Skyscraping Battle Eagles were able to fly up to altitudes of three kilometers. Moreover, it could maintain high speeds for extended durations. From this, it could be inferred that the three brothers were all Agility System Battle Soul Masters.

    Their first spirit souls were identical, a type of falcon called Gust Falcon. Its speed was exceptionally fast, but its attack power wascking inparison. It was only about the size of the palm of one¡¯s hand.

    This was a poor excuse for a spirit soul. If they had been able to pick a slightly more powerful spirit soul, their fighting strength would have been several times higher.

    The moment they had released their martial soul, a pair of gray eagle wings sprouted from their backs and they ascended into the air.

    ¡°They can fly? How are we going to deal with this?¡± Xie Xie looked towards Tang Wulin as he spoke.

    Tang Wulin gave him a slight smile. ¡°We just need to beat them down. Gu Yue, aid me with your wind element.¡± Tang Wulin said this to Gu Yue as a blue light bloomed in his hand. Bluesilver Grass shot towards Xie Xie and wrapping around his waist.

    Xie Xie screamed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of heights! What are you doing?¡±

    Tang Wulin unhappily said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of pain, but didn¡¯t you still stab me yesterday?¡± Without waiting for Xie Xie¡¯s retort, he immediately pulled Xie Xie close, wrapping a hand around his waist.

    A green light shed over, causing Xie Xie¡¯s body to lighten. It seemed as though his body weight had been lightened by quite a bit. In that instant, he was sent flying like soaring clouds through mist.

    Offstage, Ye Yingrong saw Tang Wulin holding onto Xie Xie. He then twirled a few times beforeunching Xie Xie into the air. He was tossed directly at the trio!

    The green light lingered on Xie Xie¡¯s body, causing him to unexpectedly rocket straight towards Gu Tianri.

    ¡®How is he able to throw someone so high up?¡¯ Ye Ying rong was given a fright, but she quickly collected herself.

    The Gu brothers had flying martial souls and were triplets. Ever since they had entered the academy, she had been cing special attention to training these three brothers. She had drilled them in the art of aerialbat and cooperation. If they only sent one person into the air, then wasn¡¯t this just giving the three brothers an opportunity to gang up on him?

 Chapter 82 Teamwork!

    <strong>Chapter 82 ¨C Teamwork!</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m going up too,¡± whispered Gu Yue, informing Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin looked at her with shock, but Gu Yue had already positioned herself in front of him. Tang Wulin used both hands to hold Gu Yue¡¯s waist, lifted her up and began to spin.

    Compared with Xie Xie, Gu Yue was much lighter. Her waist was so tiny that it seemed like he could lift her up with a single hand and throw her without requiring the aid of her wind element.

    Gu Yue flew up in hot pursuit after Xie Xie.

    Up in the sky, Gu Tianri calmly gave a hand signal. Towards the oing Xie Xie, he avoided directbat with him. With a p of his wings, he curbed his forward momentum and stopped violently in the air.

    Their greatest advantage was their ability to fly. They were unafraid when they were up in the sky. The best chance for their attack to have a great impact would be the moment Xie Xie began to fall back down.

    Ye Yingrong nced at the side and gave Wu Zhangkong a look. The scene before them was simply a reckless charge by the students of ss five. They had flown up when they didn¡¯t have the ability to fly, eliminating any advantages they might have had on the ground. Soon, the three Gu brothers would discover the perfect opportunity for a sessful strike.

    She had observed their match the day before. Out of the three from ss five, Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul was merely Bluesilver Grass. Although his strength was considerable, it was merely that and nothing more. Gu Yue seemed to have control over the earth, so why was she up in the air? The only participant that seemed to be a threat to them was Xie Xie as an Agility System Battle Soul Master, yet he too didn¡¯t have the ability to fly.

    The natural thing to do whenpeting against a Flying Soul Master was to stay on the ground and wait for the right moment to strike. This was because a Soul Master, upon releasing their martial soul, would continuously deplete their soul power. A Flying Soul Master¡¯s soul power depletion was far greater than that of a normal Soul Master. With sufficient patience, ss five¡¯s team would have had some chance of winning the match. Yet, they seemed to have be reckless at this moment. Their sudden charge into the air gave the Gu brothers a chance to surround them in the skies. It could be said that their sess was assured!

    In Ye Yingrong¡¯s eyes, however, Wu Zhangkong seemed as cool as usual. It wasn¡¯t possible to read his thoughts from his unchanged expression. Was he not at all concerned with the match¡¯s result?

    Gu Tianri retreated as Xie Xie sped through the air. He backed up to a height that superseded Xie Xie¡¯s. It seemed that the force from Tang Wulin¡¯s throw had begun to wane, and Xie Xie was going to fall.

    At this time, a sudden sh of blue light appeared beneath Xie Xie¡¯s feet. With a twist of his body, Xie Xie¡¯s feet tapped against the blue light and, with some borrowed energy, he sprang towards Gu Tianri like an arrow.

    This change was too abrupt. Gu Tianri, who had been waiting for the right opportunity, was caught off guard and froze.

    A match was ever-changing. If any of the participants were to rx for even a moment, it may result in them losing the whole fight.

    Gu Tianyue and Gu Tianming were positioned to the sides. When they sighted their eldest brother struggling to avoid his opponent, they flew to his aid. The two of them pped their wings and activated their first soul skill.

    Their first soul skill wasn¡¯t great at all and had no offensive might. It merely increased their speed.

    Gu Yue was currently halfway up the air. It had been her ice ball which had helped change Xie Xie¡¯s direction a few moments ago. Right now, she saw Gu Tianyue and Gu Tianming trying to reinforce Gu Tianri and it made her sneer in disdain. She lifted both hands and two icicles were hurled at the two Gu brothers.

    Gu Tianyue and Gu Tianming both had good control of their aerial abilities. When they sighted the icicles, they hurriedly tried to avoid the attack. More icicles, however, continued to form in Gu Yue¡¯s hands and as she hurled them, it left the brothers without a chance to aid Gu Tianri.

    Xie Xie¡¯s speed was quick. As he flew through the air, his Light Dragon Dagger was released. A golden ray of light was then shot out. Gu Tianri wanted to descend and evade his charge, but his escape route was blocked by this Light Dragon de.

    Xie Xie was then before Gu Tianri, who was at his wit¡¯s end. He tried to kick at Xie Xie in the hopes of knocking him away.

    Keeping his knife to the side, Xie Xie pulled at Gu Tianri¡¯s leg with his left hand. Like a mirage, he leapt and tapped Gu Tianri on the head with the t of his Light Dragon Dagger. He then stepped onto Gu Tianri¡¯s shoulder and jumped, flying through the air like a huge bird towards Gu Tianyue, who wasn¡¯t far from his current location.

    ¡°Out, Gu Tianri.¡± Long Hengxu was positioned on the ground and had a clear view of the match. He announced that Gu Tianri was out. Just a moment ago, if Xie Xie had the intention to kill, then Gu Tianri¡¯s throat would have been slit open.

    Gu Tianri wasn¡¯t persuaded, but before long he witnessed a shocking sight. Three bundles of blue light appeared before Xie Xie. Following these tracks, Xie Xie connected himself to those three points and, while flipping thrice in the air, closed in on Gu Tianyue¡¯s location.

    It was only now that Gu Yue began to descend from the air. Her body sparkled with a green light. It was rather distinct that it allowed her to descend at a much slower pace than what should have naturally happened.

    It had been only a few breaths of time since the start of the match, yet the match¡¯s progress had left its audience dumbfounded.

    Gu Yue and Xie Xie¡¯s marvellousbination made it seem as though it was as easy for them to fight in the air as it was to fight on the ground.

    The Gu brothers were obviously not well matched whenpeting with Xie Xie at close range. Gu Tianming, on the other side of the field from them, could only look on helplessly with clenched teeth. With a sudden about-face, he pped his wings and charge at Gu Yue, who was slowly descending to the ground. He had to defeat someone at the very least. Then he could fly up and eliminate the chances of being attacked any further.

    Gu Yue had produced those three ice balls as she descended, but she was in no rush. She didn¡¯t even bother to look at Gu Tianming.

    A blue light shed at her waist. As soon as Gu Tianming neared her, her body shifted to the side in an instant. A figure on the floor moved and caught her. At the same time, Gu Tianming only felt a tightening around his waist before he found that his body was being pulled down from the air.

    Xie Xie descended from the air by standing atop Gu Tianyue¡¯s shoulders. With his Light Dragon Dagger pressed against Gu Tianyue¡¯s head, the youth didn¡¯t dare to not descend.

    As for Gu Tianming, he was pulled and thrown down by a whirl of Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass. He copsed on the ground in aplete mess.

    Total defeat. They weren¡¯t able to even speak about having a rematch.

    ¡°First grade¡¯s ss five wins!¡± When these words left Long Hengxu¡¯s mouth, they clearly had a note of shock to them.

    If one were to speak of the victory of the previous day, then one would discuss the individual capabilities of the first grade¡¯s ss five team. If one were to speak of today¡¯s match, then it would be teamwork that won them the game.

    The Gu brothers, who were supposedly better at teamwork, had looked down upon their opponents and thus failed to unleash the full extent of their true abilities as a unit of triplets. On the contrary, Tang Wulin¡¯s group of three had won the match by giving surprises, one after another. This was how the match ended.

    What was more astounding was Gu Yue¡¯s disy of her ice element abilities. Wasn¡¯t it the earth element in the previous match?

    Was this twin martial souls? That was a prodigy among prodigies. Especially so when considering the circumstances surrounding elements. Long Hengxu¡¯s heart was full of regrets. He¡¯d been fooled by Wu Zhangkong into letting such a prodigy enter ss five. This time around, he would be in deep trouble because of this ss Promotion Tournament. He was unclear if ss one would be able to prevent them from winning.

    Ye Yingrong was stunned as well. She¡¯d trained the Gu brothers for the past few months now and told herself that the triplets were practically in unison when in the air. Aside from their slightly weaker attack power, their speed, teamwork, and flight capabilities were perfect in helping them gain the upperhand in matches.

    But this had caught them off guard. Under the circumstances where they were bound to win the match, their opponents had been able to exhibit such tacit coordination.

    Gu Yue¡¯s few ice balls were hurled at just the right time and gained them several advantages. Xie Xie had fully utilized his Agility System Battle Soul Master capabilities, and this was on the premise that he couldn¡¯t fly! He had seeding in making several transformations in the air and borrowed force from those three ice balls. His ability to do this and his control over his body was at the peak!

    Ye Yingrong took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Smiling, she turned towards Wu Zhangkong and said, ¡°Congrattions, Teacher Wu. You will be in ss three now.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong answered mildly, ¡°That is not my goal. Please excuse me.¡± As he finished, he made a slight turn towards the trio leaving the stage and swept them a nce before walking over to the dormitory building without any words orments.

    ¡°Is Teacher Wu pleased with us or not?¡± Xie Xie suspiciously asked this of Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m guessing that we¡¯ll need to summarize the fight, though.¡±

    Gu Yue nodded her head. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have attacked first. Instead, we could have waited for a chance. If we had stayed on the ground and defended that position, they would have had to attack us. Naturally, they¡¯d then reach a distance that makes itfortable for us to attack them. Once theye down, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. With their flying martial souls, we wouldn¡¯t have any chance if they decided to flee, but for this match they stood no chance. We shouldn¡¯t be so rash next time.¡±

 Chapter 83 Guang Biao

    <strong>Chapter 83 ¨C Guang Biao</strong>

    Xie Xie looked towards Tang Wulin. ¡°Wulin, it¡¯s just as she said; you were too impulsive. I¡¯m not someone you can simply pick up after all! I don¡¯t know what kind of temper you have, but I just won¡¯t stand and bear it!¡±

    Tang Wulin sincerely said to Gu Yue, ¡°It was our first time facing Flying Soul Masters, so I really did act impulsively. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Xie Xie said in shock, ¡°Hey, I think your temperament is a bit too good now. She¡¯s criticizing you yet you still so easily apologized.¡±

    Gu Yueughed. ¡°Pfff. It¡¯s no use trying to drive a wedge between us. If someone points out a small mistake, then acknowledge your faults and change. Even if they point out a major mistake, then you should still maintain a gentleman¡¯s elegance. Do you think everyone is as petty as you? Wulin, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner at the first window tonight. Only one meal though!¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Sounds good! Even a housefly is considered meat. Let¡¯s go then; I¡¯m already hungry.¡±

    Ye Yingrong watched the trio head off for the dining hall, dumbstruck with silence. Even if she possessed extraordinary self-restraint, at that moment, her mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch at the corner.

    The opposing party hadn¡¯t been focusing on how to deal with them at all. Rather, they had devised a n on the spot to counter her ss¡¯s representatives. What did this mean? It meant that everything they did on stage had been improvised! But why was their coordination so deep?

    She took out a soulmunicator from her pocket and punched in a number.

    Soon after, a pure, cold female voice was heard.

    ¡°What is it little sister?¡±

    Ye Yingrong said, ¡°Big sister, we lost.¡±

    ¡°You lost? Don¡¯t tell me that the opponents were also Flying Soul Masters?¡±

    Ye Yingrong forced out a bitterugh and said, ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just that their coordination is exceptional and their team isprised of outstanding individuals. Big sister, you need to be careful. Your ss one might run into worthy opponents this time. The students of that Icily Arrogant Prince Charming aren¡¯t easy to handle. You definitely need to be prepared!¡±

    The soulmunicator went silent for a moment before the clear and cold voice returned with a firmness behind it. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting a long time for this day. That time, he had humiliated me, but this time I¡¯ll return the favor.¡± ¡°Big sister, you...¡± Ye Yingrong didn¡¯t have the chance to finish speaking before her sister hung up.

    Ye Yingrong let out a helpless sigh as she spoke to the air, ¡°You really are toopetitive. He wasn¡¯t in the wrong when he rejected you that time, yet you¡¯ve held a grudge for two years already!¡±

    ?

    After eating dinner, Xie Xie suggested that they head out of the academy to y again, but was promptly refused by Tang Wulin. His reason was simple, he wanted to go cultivate instead.

    Soul power was the foundation for everything. This was the first and most important lesson Wu Zhangkong drilled into their heads in their first theory ss.

    Moreover, there were no shortcuts to improving one¡¯s soul power. The only way to improve was through constant meditation.

    Tang Wulin refusal to go caused Xie Xie to lose his own drive to go out and y. Thus, he decided to meditate like Tang Wulin, doing his best to strive towards getting his second ring. Sadly, only a few moments passed before their door was suddenly thrown open.

    Zhou Zhangxi ran in. ¡°It¡¯s not good. Xie Xie, Wulin, hurry up ande see. A group of people are at the academy gates. Their boss seems to be quite powerful too. And, and, they¡¯re holding a picture of you two and Gu Yue. They¡¯re calling for the academy to hand you three over to them. I¡¯m afraid the teachers wille out soon.¡±

    Tang Wulin had just begun meditating and had yet topletely enter a meditative state, so he immediately opened his eyes once he heard those words. Sitting on the opposite side, Xie Xie gave him a nce, and both of their hearts tensed up. ¡®Could it be...?¡¯

    ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go see!¡± Xie Xie straightened his back then jumped off his bed. Tang Wulin followed, and the two of them briskly made their way outside. As soon as they left their dormitory, they met Gu Yue.

    ¡°Have you heard?¡± Tang Wulin asked Gu Yue.

    Gu Yue nodded, but her expression was unperturbed. ¡°It should be about what happened yesterday, right?¡±

    A cold light flickered in Xie Xie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Having said this, he began walking towards the academy¡¯s great gates while dragging Tang Wulin behind him.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Tang Wulin heavily said.

    Xie Xie angrily responded, ¡°What are we waiting for? If it¡¯s those guys from yesterday, then we¡¯ll just beat them up again. Bullying people into paying a protection fee, yet those thieves still dare toe to the academy and cry thief!¡±

    Tang Wulin firmly grabbed him. Xie Xie attempted to struggle free, but what kind of strength did Tang Wulin have?

    Tang Wulin was firm as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive. This matter shouldn¡¯t be that simple. Don¡¯t forget where we are right now. This is Eastsea Academy, a Soul Master¡¯s academy. If they still daree here despite knowing this, then it would mean that they¡¯re confident in their backing. We¡¯re still far too weak right now. It would be a better idea to go find Teacher Wu first.¡±

    As he listened to Tang Wulin¡¯s words, Xie Xie began to regain his calm. He was a smart boy, and no longer had any impulsive thoughts after he understood Tang Wulin¡¯s meaning.

    Gu Yue nodded in agreement. ¡°I stand with Wulin on this. We should go find Teacher Wu first.¡±

    Zhou Zhangxi interjected from behind, ¡°This matter caused arge disturbance. There are at least two hundred people waiting outside the gates and they all seem very arrogant. What did you guys do?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. Let¡¯s go; we need to find Teacher Wu first.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s schedule was extremely strict. After dinner, he would immediately go meditate, so finding him wasn¡¯t difficult at all.

    Wu Zhangkong, clothed in a traditional white chang pao, opened the door. When he saw that his visitors were Tang Wulin¡¯s trio, he coldly asked, ¡°What cultivation questions do you have?¡±

    Although Xie Xie also had an icy arrogance in him, when he faced Wu Zhangkong he didn¡¯t have the guts to say anything. Instead, he looked expectantly at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Teacher Wu, we¡¯ve caused some trouble...¡± Although he was a bit nervous, he still summoned up his courage and retold the events of what urred the night before.

    Wu Zhangkong finished listening with an indifferent expression, then coldly said, ¡°It seems you guys actually have some ability!¡± Having said this, he walked over.

    His white chang pao seemed delicate and light, and it rustled in the wind. His hair also drifted up up from his shoulders and danced with the wind. This earthly aura carried a hint of pure coldness within it, making others feel as though they were in a dream.

    Tang Wulin patted the stunned Xie Xie and woke him from his stupor. The trio followed behind Wu Zhangkong and headed towards the academy¡¯s great gates.

    Outside of Eastsea Academy¡¯s great gates was an imprable crowd of at least two hundred fierce and burly looking people holding all sorts of weapons. Among them were quite a few people holding onto federation prohibited soul devices.

    Following the progress of soul technology, soul devices had developed ot the point that even ordinary people could use them. Soul Master¡¯s still had an exalted position, but the gap between them andmoners had been shortened due to technology. Even ordinary people could operate soul mechas now. Under a certain level, Soul Masters weren¡¯t that much more powerful than ordinary people with soul devices. This was the reason why those people dared to block the entrance of a Soul Master academy.

    On Eastsea Academy¡¯s side, many students of the intermediate and advanced divisions had crowded near the gates. Faced with those burly men who held up three photographs, they were surprised to see that it was Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Gu Yue.

    A few of the burly men in the front were even carrying a stretcher, upon whichy Guang Long wrappedpletely in gauze.

    Another group of people were holding a giant banner, which read, ¡°Murder must be paid with life! Debts must be paid! Hand over the culprit!¡±

    Fortunately, however, this was still a Soul Master¡¯s academy. Even though these burly men were confident in their backing, they didn¡¯t dare attack the academy. Their leader stood at over two meters tall and possessed an extremely stalwart body. Simr to Guang Long, his head was also shaven, but he had some small sideburns. With this intrepid appearance of his, he seemed like an upgraded version of Guang Long. His bare arms revealed muscles brimming with a terrifying strength. His gloomy eyes continuously swept through the crowd, searching for the three people in the photographs.

    ¡°What kind of people are you, to actually dare to cause trouble in front of the academy?¡± Right at that moment, a furious voice called out. Long Hengxue appeared with over ten teachers trailing behind him.

    After seeing the people outside of the gates, his heart tensed up a bit. It was exactly as Tang Wulin had said. Even though they knew this was a Soul Master¡¯s academy, they dared toe because they had some backing.

    ¡°My name is Guang Biao. The one on the stretcher is my younger brother.¡± The shaven headed man with a stalwart body coldly stated. His appearance wasn¡¯t as wild as the others, but his gloomy voice was like a thunderp resounding in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡®Such powerful soul power! This bastard¡¯s cultivation is...¡¯

    Long Hengxu¡¯s pupils contracted as he tensed up. He suddenly remembered this name.

    ¡°Guang Biao? You are the captain of Eastsea City¡¯s mecha brigade? That Guang Biao?¡± Every single city had their own armed forces. Apart from the police force which kept order in the city, there was also their military force. Eastsea City was major coastal city, thus the federation had deployed five hundred soul mecha here to form a mecha brigade.

 Chapter 84 Ten Thousand Year Soul Ring

    <strong>Chapter 84 ¨C Ten Thousand Year Soul Ring</strong>

    A mecha brigade was at the master regiment rank, and it was merely a rank lower than that of Eastsea City¡¯s chief executive. At the same time, there existed no subordinate rtionship between these two ranks.

    Long Hengxu¡¯s face changed color immediately when he found out that this huge, stoic figure was Guang Biao. Even if Eastsea City¡¯s chief executive was here right now, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability tomand Guang Biao!

    ¡°I have note as the mecha brigade captain, but merely as an elder brother with a seriously injured younger brother. Bring out the culprits who caused this,¡± Guang Biaomanded coolly.

    ¡°Chief Guang Biao, I believe there must be some misunderstandings here.¡± Long Hengxu spoke in a much more harmonious tone. ¡°There are actually three children in your photograph. It can¡¯t be that your brother was wounded by those three children?¡±

    Long Hengxu had clear knowledge that Guang Biao was not someone to be trifled with. He was someone who had control of a mecha brigade! This meant that all those burly men behind him were all Mecha Masters. Although ordinary people could also be a Mecha Master, this was rarely seen. The majority of Mecha Masters were Soul Masters. Even if their ranks weren¡¯t high, they still had richbat experience and extraordinary control of soul devices. In front of such people, their academy really couldn¡¯t contend with them, not to mention that the other side could also mobilize mecha.

    Long Hengxu had also heard of Guang Biao¡¯s life. The captain was a legendary figure in his own right. He was from an ordinary family and both of his parents had died when he was a child. Relying on his own talent, as well as his hard work, he had managed to reach his current position at the age of 35. With the position of captain and a soul power cultivation of six rings, he was a true Soul Emperor. His Mecha Master rank had also reached Emperor Rank. As for the entire Eastsea Academy, the only one with a soul power cultivation of Soul Emperor would be...

    ¡°Misunderstandings? Children? My brother had been beaten up so badly. As his older brother, it is natural for me to investigate this matter. That will be done at my end, however. Stop your nonsense and hand over these people. I have given Eastsea City enough face by waiting here. If you do not hand over those people in 20 minutes, then we shall go and search for them ourselves.¡±

    Long Hengxu¡¯s face darkened as he snapped and said, ¡°Captain Guang Biao, you shouldn¡¯t go overboard! This is an academy, a ce for cultivating students. Which of your lot hadn¡¯t before graduated from an academy? I will not hand over the people you seek. If you have the ability, then activate your mecha and step over my dead body. Otherwise, don¡¯t think of taking one step into Eastsea Academy!¡±

    The students who were normally critical of Director Long¡¯s stern ways now felt their blood boil as they watched this scene. Some senior students even stepped forward of their own ord and stood behind Long Hengxu.

    Guang Biao suddenly took a step forward. When his footnded, a deep roar was heard, as if the ground beneath the whole of Eastsea Academy trembled from it. The students standing at the front swayed on the spot and fell over.

    ¡°I only believe in strength. Do you all think your students will be able to block me? Where is your sense of righteousness when you decline to hand over the culprits who had wounded my brother so badly? I have tried to talk reason with you, but since my fist is bigger, I shall just go and find those I seek. I¡¯ll see then who has the ability to stop me.¡±

    At this moment, an ice-cold voice sounded from the academy. ¡°I dislike talking about reasoning the most. Talking with our fists is much better.¡±

    The spectators only felt a blur before them as a person appeared in front of Eastsea Academy.

    Clothed in a white chang pao, the person¡¯s inky-green eyes sparkled as coral-blue hair fell down his back. An air of arrogance surrounded him as he stood there, the temperature seemingly decreasing by a few degrees.

    The feeling was most clear for Guang Biao. When this person appeared, the powerful momentum he had built up just a few moments ago had broken apart, as though it collided against a cier.

    ¡°Teacher Wu. It¡¯s Teacher Wu...¡± Some of the students on Eastsea Academy¡¯s side had begun to cheer him on.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Guang Biao¡¯s eyes narrowed as he tried to rebuild his momentum.

    Wu Zhangkong mildly said, ¡°Those three students you are seeking are my students. If you can defeat me, you may proceed. Otherwise, get lost.¡±

    His voice was frigid, without any feelings behind it. He spoke as if his sentence was a stated fact.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Good, I haven¡¯t met someone who dared to speak to me in this manner before. You¡¯ve piqued my interest!¡± Although Guang Biao was smiling, a me burned furiously within him.

    A strong ray of yellow light flowed from his body. Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, purple, purple. Six soul rings appeared from beneath him.

    Soul Emperor, six ringed soul emperor! A sudden exmation broke out within the student body.

    As he released his martial soul, Guang Biao grew a good half meter. A metal grey sheen had appeared from his forehead, spreading to his shoulders and upper torso and then the rest of his body. It was as if he had been encapsted by ayer of armour. At this very instant, three clusters of lights appeared, two yellow and one purple. The two yellow lights seemed to be in the shape of a lizard and were identical. As for the purple light, it seemed to be a huge python.

    Purple, a thousand year spirit soul! There was no doubt that those six soul rings were produced by these three spirit souls. Only elites could possess a thousand year spirit soul in the world of Soul Masters.

    Guang Biao¡¯s martial soul was simrly an Armoured Dragon, but the aura it emitted out was far more powerful than Guang Long, and it gave off a feeling that this Armoured Dragon was a mountain too massive to be conquered.

    Strong momentum formed into something like a tornado that roared towards Wu Zhangkong, blowing up his long blue tresses.

    At this moment, all of the spectators on grounds felt a sudden chill in their bodies, as if the winter had descended. Guang Biao had caught sight of a pale blue sh

    Then the rage of this tornado was halved before it disappeared.

    Wu Zhangkong stood in the same spot, his white robes afloat, right hand was raised in the air. A pale blue long sword had appeared within his hand.w

    Sword tip like an autumn spring, the sword¡¯s light flowed like a waterfall. White clothes, blue sword; floating in the air like an immortal.

    Within the Eastsea Academy¡¯s assembly ground, only a handful had witnessed him fighting before. As such, all of the spectators had their attention focused on that sword.

    Rings of light appeared from beneath the sword¡¯s hilt. These soul rings weren¡¯t great in size, but wandered about along the sword¡¯s body. Yet, it were the colors of these soul rings that made them bright and eye-catching. Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, ck, ck!

    Yes, thest two soul rings were ck! ck represented ten thousand years. Those were, indeed, ten-thousand year soul rings!

    The air seemed to still, the sky frozen with the appearance of this sword. Wu Zhangkong stood quietly in the same spot, but Guang Biao¡¯s previous violent momentum turned to stone.

    Ten-thousand year... Ten-thousand year soul rings... How was that possible... How could they be ten-thousand year soul rings!

 Chapter 85 White Robes and Blue Sword, Sky Ice and Snow Cold (I)

    <strong>Chapter 85 ¨C White Robes and Blue Sword, Sky Ice and Snow Cold (I)</strong>

    Guang Biao stared at Wu Zhangkong with a dumbstruck expression. Ever since the extinction of soul beasts, very rarely would ten-thousand year soul rings appear. Even for the Spirit Pagoda, wasn¡¯t it exceedingly difficult to manufacture ten-thousand year spirit souls?

    ¡®But how? How could he have ten thousand year soul rings? What was his true identity?¡¯ As he was able to obtain ten-thousand year soul rings at such a young age, this pressure clearly had an effect on Guang Biao. While his impulsive side was excited when facing a Soul Emperor possessing two ten-thousand year soul rings, he was no longer certain of his victory.

    Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. Instead, he just lowered his head and stared at the long sword in his hand.

    Skyfrost Sword, that was the name of his martial soul. It had been ages since thest time he¡¯d used it. He had already condensed his spiritual power into his martial soul long ago. Its reappearance was like reuniting with an old friend. His expression no longer possessed its usual cold indifference, instead, it held a trace of foolishness in it at that moment. It almost seemed as if he were looking at his own lover, a gaze as tender as water.

    ¡°Hou!¡± Guang Biao bellowed at the sky. He had already been forced into a corner. If he were to back down in front of all his subordinates, they would think he was a weakling. How would he be able to lead them then? This was the reason why he couldn¡¯t back down from this battle now.

    His first soul ring lit up, causing his armored body to burst with a metallic light. Armored Dragon Body!

    Guang Biao suddenly pushed off with his left foot, sweeping towards Wu Zhangkong like a hurricane.[1]

    At his rank, regardless of whether it were his speed or power, they were both extremely terrifying!

    Hisrge fist swung upwards as he straightened his body. If one were struck by this fist, they would likely be on the brink of death.

    Wu Zhangkong was looking at his Skyfrost Sword just as before, without a single movement in response. The Armored Dragon¡¯s fist was like a hurricane, its figure massive. At this moment, nothing could disturb the powerful Guang Biao¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Teacher, be careful!¡± Tang Wulin called out from afar.

    Right at that moment, Wu Zhangkong stirred. He rotated his right hand causing all six soul rings to vanish from his Skyfrost Sword simultaneously. Gently raising the tip of his sword, he met the mountain-like fist head on.

    Ding ding ding ding ding... A session of brittle notes rang out.

    When the first sound rang out, Guang Biao, whose power was like that of a tyrant dragon, was stopped. The following crisp notes had been his scales flying off one after another. In the end, even with his powerful body, he had been forced back a step.

    He wanted to resist, to release an even stronger amount of soul power, but when that Skyfrost Sword touched his fist, an icy sword qi prated into his body through. The sword qi was like a needle that followed along the veins and into his body, forcing him to gather all of his soul power in order to mount a defense against it. How could he possibly use a soul skill under such circumstances!?

    Seven brittle notes rang out and he retreated seven steps. Yet it seemed as though Wu Zhangkong had only sent out one sword strike.

    A blue ray shed out from his body at the moment of collision. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s lofty aura unexpectedly possessed an extremely dense quality to it.

    His deep green eyes suddenly turned purple, and a purple light blossomed from his pupils as he thrust forth his Skyfrost Sword.

    This was a simple movement that couldn¡¯t be made any simpler! From start to finish, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes had never left his Skyfrost Sword.

    When he thrust out his sword, however, Guang Biao felt as though something within his body had been set ame. At that moment, extremely cold sword qi burst forth one after another as Guang Biao felt his mind growing slower and slower, his blood beginning to freeze. Moreover, that powerful martial soul he had relied upon to climb to his current position waspletely unable to protect him! It was as if the Armored Dragon hadpletely abandoned him!

    Guang Biao¡¯s purple snake spirit soul finally stirred, causing its powerful body to expand! Silver scales sprouted from the spirit soul¡¯s purple body and its tail whipped out at Wu Zhangkong from the side. It had to attack the enemy to save its master!

    All of the onlookers were shocked when they saw that Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t even bother to dodge. That was right, he didn¡¯t budge even the slightest bit. An azure light soared up as his eyes continued to release a purple light. Unexpectedly, he just let the thousand year spirit soul attack him directly!

    Chi. A soft sound was heard. At that winning moment, the blue aura around Wu Zhangkong¡¯s body clearly became stronger. When his aura intensified, everyone else saw a change. They felt as though Wu Zhangkong¡¯s entire body had be a sword, one that was exactly identical to the Skyfrost Sword in his hand!

    The purple snake spirit soul¡¯s tail was whipping towards the tip of that sword!

    A purple light swept past, yet was cleanly cut. The spirit soul released a blood-curdling screech as its body¡¯s luster dimmed. Moreover, in that moment, the Skyfrost Sword had already arrived in front of Guang Biao.

    Guang Biao tightly clenched his teeth. Right now, he couldn¡¯t use his martial soul¡¯s power anymore. His opponent¡¯s tyrannical and extreme cold sword qi had killed his connection with his martial soul. He sluggishly pondered over what he could do. In the end, he could only raise his hands to face the attack in front of him and circte all of his soul power to his palms.

    Pu! The blue light slowed to a stop.

    It stopped right in front of Guang Biao¡¯s nose, but the ice-cold air emitting from it seemed as if it had created a of swords, giving off an aura of death that covered his entire body. His palms had already been impaled and had changed to the same light blue color as the Skyfrost Sword.

    ¡°Your, your eyes... You¡¯re from that ce...¡± Guang Biao said in astonishment. It was clear that he had lost control of himself as his voice quivered It was uncertain whether this was due to the extreme cold or fear.

    Wu Zhangkong indifferently said, ¡°I was expelled from there because of my temper. So, don¡¯t let me see you again.¡±

    The blue light vanished, and it seemed as if a blue stream of air flowed towards Wu Zhangkong and condensed within his body. His Skyfrost Sword disappeared without a trace, and he had long since turned around, walking back towards Eastsea Academy.

    A trace of ice cold qi that had drilled into Guang Biao¡¯s body now flocked back towards Wu Zhangkong.

    White clothed, blue sword, sky ice and snow cold, Wu Zhangkong!

    His name is ¹âì­, with the second character (biao) meaning whirlwind. So this is kind of a pun/reference to it

 Chapter 86 White Clothes and Blue Sword, Sky Ice and Snow Cold (II)

    <strong>Chapter 86 ¨C White Clothes and Blue Sword, Sky Ice and Snow Cold (II)</strong>

    After the disappearance of Wu Zhangkong, the whole area stayed in deep silence, as if everyone¡¯s voices had frozen.

    Regardless of whether they were teachers or students of Eastsea Academy, or Mecha Masters of the mecha brigade, what had just happened was too shocking.

    This was a match between six ring Soul Emperors. They had seen a thousand year spirit soul, but also the appearance of ten-thousand year soul rings.

    What was unclear was that while both sides were at the same level, why was Wu Zhangkong able to defeat Guang Biao with two sword strikes? Since Guang Biao was the captain of the mecha brigade, his battle experience and cultivation had to be suitably high for the position. Even if Wu Zhangkong had better soul rings, he shouldn¡¯t have lost that quickly.

    The disparity could be because their martial souls had a great difference, or... Wu Zhangkong had a much greater level of battle experience than him, as well as some other special aspects.

    ¡°Prince Charming...¡± An unknown female¡¯s shriek was heard, and Eastsea Academy turned into a sea of cheers almost immediately. Students from the intermediate and advanced academy began cheering Wu Zhangkong¡¯s name, especially so from ss five. Each and every one of its student had a flushed face, and stood with their chests raised proudly.

    Except for the child prodigy Xie Xie, most of those allocated to ss five wouldn¡¯t feel good about their circumstances, right? Yet, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s prowess this match had given the students of ss five a sense of fulfilment.

    Amidst the teachers, Ye Yingrong looked at Wu Zhangkong, her beautiful eyes zed. She murmured, ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t like his icy looks initially. Although he is handsome, he¡¯s like ice. Yet, it seems that I¡¯ve fallen for him. He¡¯s handsome enough to forget those ws.¡±

    By Ye Yingrong¡¯s side was a woman about her age that didn¡¯t seem all that different in looks from her. Currently, her eyes were also zed over. ¡°Six rings. He really has six ring. I had previously thought I had a chance at pursuing him, but it seems I will never be able to get my revenge on him. From what he has shown just now, it seems he¡¯d be able to duel and beat a seven ring Soul Sage. There¡¯s no doubt that he is from that ce.¡±

    Ye Yingrong turned and looked towards her elder sister beside her. She spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you too vindictive?¡±

    Ye Ying Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes burned with stubborness. ¡°No one has ever rejected me; he was the first. He shall pay the price for that!¡±

    ?

    Guang Biao stood frozen at the same spot for over ten minutes. It was only then that the chill within his body began to slowly disappear. His pulse then regained its normalcy, and his soul power and martial soul returned.

    Blood started to drip out of the wounds on both his hands.

    A wave of fear shed through his eyes as he looked down at his palms. ¡®That guy is terrifying! He definitely isn¡¯t a nobody...¡¯

    ¡°Captain, what about us?¡± A man with a simrly valiant build rushed up to Guang Biao and mumbled, ¡°Shall we activate our soul devices and mecha?¡±

    Guang Biao raised his hand and sent the man staggering. ¡°Bullshit! If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me along. Trying to wipe away today¡¯s matter is already difficult. If we also activate our soul devices and mecha, do you think we¡¯ll survive? Go, go back!¡±

    Guang Biao gave a deep sigh as he looked at his younger brother, who stilly on the stretcher.

    If it were somebody else, he wouldn¡¯t have stepped in and meddled with their matters. It didn¡¯t take much thought for him to know that this matter would trace back to him from Eastsea City¡¯s Administrative Department.

    Yet, this was his younger brother¡¯s matter. He doted on his younger brother greatly.

    He was the elder of the two Guang Brothers, and had been gifted with extraodinary strength since childhood. Guang Long had the simr talent as well, but it was difficult for their poor family to also support him. Even though Guang Long performed well at the academy, he couldn¡¯t fuse with a spirit soul, so that process had been dyed.

    Guang Biao tried to help his younger brother at all costs. He hoped that with his aid, Guang Long would be able to fuse with a spirit soul. Yet, he¡¯d already grown past the best age, so it was all toote.

    Thus, Guang Biao always felt a strong guilt towards Guang Long. Guang Long had since be a broken jar and collected protection money and got into drunken brawls, bing a criminal. With the backing of Guang Biao, he was regarded as awless existence within Eastsea City.

    Since he had suffered such a great loss, Guang Biao had be furious and had brought a troops along to stir up some trouble. Yet, it had ended like this. They had collided against a metal wall.

    ?

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue were taken back to their dorms by a wave of ice-cold soul power.

    ¡°Return and continue training!¡± Wu Zhangkong sounded as icy as usual.

    ¡°Teacher, aren¡¯t you going to me us?¡± Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but ask Wu Zhangkong this since it had been them who¡¯d caused this mess.

    Wu Zhangkong gave him a quick nce. ¡°Did all of you do anything wrong? Why would I me you guys? Return to your training. You are not allowed to leave the Academy during the night anymore, rest days included.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong walked away, and Tang Wulin¡¯s trio went back to their respective dorm rooms.

    ¡°Wulin, I¡¯m still trembling slightly. What just happened?¡± Xie Xie gripped onto Tang Wulin¡¯s arm tightly. He was indeed still trembling.

    Tang Wulin questioned him suspiciously, ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°No. Not cold. I¡¯m excited. I never knew that Soul Masters could be so powerful. Did you feel anything? During the moment Teacher Wu drew out his sword, it was as though the surroundings had changed, freezing with its appearance. That¡¯s an expert, a true expert! It would be amazing if I could be as powerful as Teacher Wu one day.¡±

    Tang Wulin pped his hand and snapped, ¡°Then we should quickly get back to meditating. You¡¯re almost at rank 20, do you still not know how to work hard?¡±

    Xie Xie answered him doubtfully, ¡°Weren¡¯t you excited when you watched the scene just now?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied inly, ¡°Yes I was! But what good does it do me? Teacher Wu had also slowly trained himself to be where he is now. We can only train hard as well.¡±

    Xie Xie rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m defeated by you. You can go meditate. I¡¯ll stay excited for a while more.¡±

    Giving him a helpless smile, Tang Wulin got back onto his bed and into a meditation position. How could he not be excited? It was the opposite. He was probably even more excited than Xie Xie, only he kept it deep within him and didn¡¯t let it show. ¡®Grow stronger, I want to grow stronger!¡¯

    Tang Wulin took in a deep breath, his mind focusing on the image of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s two sword strikes. With that, he started his meditation.

    That pair of sword strikes from his teacher was just too amazing. It had almost felt like an alien energy. He recalled how Wu Zhangkong seemed to draw on his mind and heart when he attacked with those two sword strikes. It was as if Wu Zhangkong had turned into the center of the universe and had wielded that universe in the fight against Guang Biao.

    It might be that for others, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s second sword strike was the most shocking. When his Skyfrost Sword had emitted that ice-cold sword qi, it gave off a momentum that seemed as though it could shatter a forest of bamboo. Yet, to Tang Wulin, it had been that first sword strike that left him shocked.

 Chapter 87 I Have a Dragon in My Body?

    <strong>Chapter 87 ¨C I Have a Dragon in My Body?</strong>

    When Wu Zhangkong lifted his de and pointed it to the ground, it was done in a gentle and free motion, without a trace of forcefulness behind it.. In that situation, Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t been able to clearly see what happened next.

    Yet, when Wu Zhangkong¡¯s Skyfrost Sword touched Guang Biao¡¯s fist, he could clearly hear a sorrowful dragon¡¯s roar echo within his mind. Moreover, this dragon¡¯s roar reverberated continuously. As one scale flew off that fist, one after another, that pained dragon¡¯s roar caused his mind to tremble. He felt as though Wu Zhangkong¡¯s attack had actually been targeting himself. In fact, after the scales flew off, he could even feel the chilling sword qi that had entered Guang Biao¡¯s body, and the suffering it caused to his martial soul.

    In that moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart trembled, and another voice appeared within the depths of his mind. That voice had been in extreme rage and the burning, hot sensation he¡¯d felt when he was stabbed by the Light Dragon Dagger appeared once more. Although it was only for a brief moment, and it hadn¡¯t caused his body to transform, it still made him greatly shocked.

    From the moment the power first appeared to now, it seems to have been appearing more and more frequently. Tang Wulin realized that his body seemed to be hiding some sort of secret deep within it. Moreover, this secret likely had something to do with the mutation of his Bluesilver Grass.

    With this thought in mind, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but stir restlessly. Normally, it would be very easy for him to enter a state of meditation, yet today, he couldn¡¯t keep a tranquil state of mind for a long time.

    Yun Xiao and Zhou Zhangxi had already returned to the dorm. Despite being normally calm, Yun Xiao was in high spirits as he discussed with Zhou Zhangxi and Xie Xie about Wu Zhangkong¡¯s two sword attacks and his charm.

    Tang Wulin could hear their discussion. As he attempted to enter a meditative state, his mind was gradually filled with more and more distracting thoughts. That continuous dragon¡¯s roar had excited his body. It seemed that something special was growing within his body.

    Gradually, his consciousness became hazy, and the dragon¡¯s constant roaring died down. It seemed that he was finally entering a meditative state.

    He gently circted his soul power. The others were already meditating at this time, so they didn¡¯t see the golden vein pattern appear on Tang Wulin¡¯s tailbone.

    A scorching heat suddenly enveloped his body, causing his entire being to start trembling. His brows were knitted, as if he were in extreme pain.

    Darkness. It was pitch-ck darkness. Nothing could be seen through this darkness. Tang Wulin discovered that he had arrived in a pitch-ck world.

    Suddenly, a golden light appeared off in the distance.The golden light was simply too dazzling, and he couldn¡¯t help but give it all of his attention.

    The golden light drew closer and closer, causing its enormous size to be more apparent the closer it came. When Tang Wulin could finally and clearly see what it was, he was shocked to discover that it was actually a gigantic golden dragon.

    The golden dragon had five ws, and its entire body was covered inrge golden scales. A pair of horns sprouted from its head, and its form serpentine.

    Ah, why did he know it was a dragon? It was clearly different from the dragons on the continent! It didn¡¯t have any wings and it had five ws under its belly. Yet, how did he know it was a dragon?

    The golden light suddenly blossomed, giving Tang Wulin the feeling of one looking down upon thend. When he lowered his own head, he could see his body. At this moment, his body seemed somewhat illusory.

    He was standing atop an azure tiled floor and it seemed that he was in an enormous hall. Floating up in the air within this hall was that gigantic golden dragon.

    Compared to before, he could see much more clearly now. Tang Wulin was amazed to discover that the dragon was over a hundred meters long and had eighteen rings of light around it.

    Every single ring of light emitted a limpid blue radiance. He didn¡¯t know why, but when Tang Wulin saw this blue light, the first thing he thought of was actually his own Bluesilver Grass.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived atst.¡± At that moment, a pure, cold voice resounded throughout the hall. In an instant, the entire hall was lit up by a golden radiance which then condensed in the center into a human form.

    The form¡¯s body was very transparent, and it was impossible to make out his exact appearance. It was almost as if his body was made purely of light and shadows.

    ¡°Who are you? What is this ce? Am I dreaming?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°Maybe you are. I don¡¯t know who I am either....¡± That golden silhouettes voice seemed to be at a loss. ¡°I am just a thread of divine consciousness. I am a thread of divine consciousness dedicated to guiding you. You could say that this is a dream of yours, but you could also say that it¡¯s a part of your body.¡±

    Tang Wulin was only nine years old after all, so his curiosity was much greater than his fear. He curiously asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying I have a dragon in my body?¡±

    The golden figure said, ¡°It isn¡¯t just a dragon, but a dragon king. To be more precise, it is the soul[1] of the Golden Dragon King.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked in awe, ¡°Is it my martial soul?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the golden figure answered. ¡°In a certain sense, it is a disaster for you. This is because the Golden Dragon King¡¯s energy is too strong, so your weak body cannot bear it. If its energy should ever break loose, you will die.¡±

    Die? Tang Wulin was dumbfounded. He was still young and had never expected to face the concept of death so soon.

    If he died, then what would happen to his mother and father? He wouldn¡¯t be able to go search for Na¡¯er either.

    ¡°Will, will I definitely die?¡± Tang Wulin foolishly asked.

    ¡°If it was certain, then I wouldn¡¯t appear here. If you follow my instructions, you will have a chance at life. It will, however, be very difficult for you.¡± The golden figure¡¯s voice was soothing.

    Tang Wulin bit his lip. ¡°Then what do I need to do?¡±

    The golden figure solemnly said, ¡°Since you havee here, it is proof that you can already sense the soul¡¯s power and are beginning to be influenced by it. The Golden Dragon King possesses the greatest physical strength, so its energy will also affect your body. Doesn¡¯t your strength surpass that of ordinary people?¡±

    Before this, Tang Wulin had still thought it was a dream. Yet, when he heard the golden figure¡¯s words, he gradually came to realize that perhaps it wasn¡¯t a dream after all. At the very least, this wasn¡¯t as simple as a dream.

    ¡°Yes. My strength is much greater than ordinary people,¡± Tang Wulin said honestly.

    The golden figure said, ¡°That is because you¡¯re already being influenced by the Golden Dragon King. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s energy is like a ticking time bomb within your body. It is only because of those eighteen seals on its almighty body that you are still able to live. In order to solve this issue, you can only rely on yourself. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s power is immense, but those eighteen seals restrict its strength sequentially. In order to live, you must undo those seals one by one in order to gradually assimte the Golden Dragon King¡¯s energy. The day you are able topletely assimte all of its energy is the day when you are truly safe.¡±

    ¡°Assimte? How do I assimte its energy?¡± Tang Wulin urgently asked.

    Not the same kind of soul as martial soul.

 Chapter 88 This Isnt a Dream!

    <strong>Chapter 88 ¨C This Isn¡¯t a Dream!</strong>

    The golden light said, ¡°If you have made it here, then it is proof you have the foundation necessary to assimte the energy of the first seal. In order for you to absorb the soul1 of the Golden Dragon King, you must first be physically strong. Secondly, you will also need external help. For your first seal, you will need to find three objects. These three objects can be used to help increase your physical strength. I have been awakened, so I will wait for you to prepare these three objects. When you apply all three of them at the same time, I will then help you break through the power of the first seal.

    ¡°You have to remember: the soul of the Golden Dragon King has a double-edged effect on your body. When you consume the soul, it will strengthen you. If you take too long to absorb it, however, then the seal will not be able to continue its suppression of the soul. You will die once you reach ten years of age. Find those three objects, otherwise, I will not be able to withhold the pressure of the first seal.¡±

    Ten years old? He was only half a year away from his tenth birthday.

    ¡°What, what are those three objects?¡± Tang Wulin hurriedly asked his question.

    ¡°Hundred-year Ice Crystal Fruit, hundred-year Scarlet me Fruit, and ten drops of blood from a hundred-year soul beast with a dragon bloodline.¡±

    Just by hearing those names, Tang Wulin knew that the items woulde with a hefty price tag. He hadn¡¯t even previously heard the names of those two aforementioned fruits, not to mention the ten drops of blood from a hundred-year soul beast, which was even more...

    ¡°Excuse me, but soul beasts are extinct! Where can I find them?¡± cried Tang Wulin, his expression stunned.

    The golden light quieted down for a moment, as if in thought. It then answered in a glum-sounding voice, ¡°I do not know as well. I can only tell you what information I have. As to how you are to be able do this, or how you aplish it, that is your problem to solve. I cannot help you figure this out. I can only remind you that you must break the first seal and absorb the suppressed soul by ten years of age. Otherwise, you will die.

    ¡°When you have found these objects, enter a meditative state once more and focus on the image of a dragon. I will then escort you here. Now, I shall bring you out of this ce.¡±

    ¡°Please wait,¡± Tang Wulin hurriedly pleaded.

    ¡°I am only a thread of divine consciousness, and there is a limit to how long I can stay here. Please stop prolonging my stay.¡± The golden light sounded severe as it spoke.

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Why do scales appear when I¡¯m in contact with certain objects? Like when I was stabbed by Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Dagger? Does this have something to do with the Golden Dragon King?¡±

    The golden light replied, ¡°Yes. When your blood makes contact with other dragon-type objects or beings, the power of the Golden Dragon King will temporarily appear. You cannot control this power as you have yet to break the seal. Therefore, you must find these three objects quickly.¡±

    Tang Wulin had much more to ask, but his surroundings suddenly distorted and began to spin. He woke the next moment.

    His body was soaked in sweat, and he felt an unspeakable pain. He also clearly felt that his high body temperature had begun to cool.

    Was it a dream or not a dream?

    No, it was not!

    If it wasn¡¯t for his previous experiences, then he would have thought it were a kind of dreand. Yet, was it truly as simple as a dream?

    If it were a dream, then why did it feel so real to him? Why did golden scales appear when he was stabbed by the Light Dragon Dagger? Why was he so weak and ordinary when he was young, yet had be so much stronger after his martial soul awakened?

    But if it wasn¡¯t a dream, then why was there a dragon¡¯s soul within his body that was constantly endangering his life?

    That golden figure of light had said that although this was a crisis, it was also an opportunity. To absorb the soul of a dragon, what would he be then?

    There were numerous questions in his head, and the golden light¡¯s exnations didn¡¯t answer them.

    Shaking his head forcefully, he calmed his thoughts and got out of bed. He went to the washing room in order to clean his body and then changed into dry clothes. After that, he went back to bed.

    Calm. I have to be calm, he said to himself.

    As he took in a deep breath, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes became focused. At least two points could be summarized. First, there truly was a dragon¡¯s soul in his body and it was a threat to his life until he could absorb it. Second, if he could absorb the dragon¡¯s soul, then his strength would gradually be even stronger.

    Thus, the first thing he had to do was find those three objects the golden light had mentioned to him. After that, he would then try to absorb the power suppressed by the first seal. Only when he tried it could he understand what it was. If he absorbed the soul, could he then control the power of those scales?

    He was only nine years old, and his mindset wasn¡¯t too mature yet. The concept of death to him wasn¡¯t as terrible as what adults thought. Even if his heart did have fear, the fear wasn¡¯t that strong.

    Hundred-year Ice Crystal Fruit, hundred-year Scarlet me Fruit, ten drops of blood from a dragon-type soul beast. Merely the names of those objects gave him the impression that they were notmonly found. Where could he find them?

    With a belly filled with helplessness, Tang Wulin restarted his meditation. This time around, he sessfully entered a meditative state.

    ?

    Morning arrived and the four upants of the dorm woke up, appearing fully recharged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Wulin, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Xie Xie jumped off his bed.

    Tang Wulin answered him helplessly, ¡°You haven¡¯t even washed yourself.¡±

    ¡°Eh... I¡¯m a little hungry. Let¡¯s go wash ourselves quickly!¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke up, ¡°Xie Xie, I have something to ask. Have you heard of some objects called an Ice Crystal Fruit and a Scarlet me Fruit?¡±

    Xie Xie was stunned when he heard Tang Wulin. ¡°Ice Crystal Fruit? Scarlet me Fruit? Of course I¡¯ve heard of them! Aren¡¯t those ordinary spirit fruits? You can easily find them in the marketce. They¡¯re fruits that are very effective in nourishing martial souls with ice and fire properties. Your martial soul is nt-type though, so aren¡¯t those fruits pretty useless?¡±

    Tang Wulin was jubnt after hearing what Xie Xie said. He was most afraid that no one would know of these items or where to get them.

    ¡°Then, are those spirit fruits expensive?¡± Tang Wulin lowered his voice as he asked further.

    Xie Xie said, ¡°Not bad, about 10,000 to 20,000 federation coins for each, depending on quality.¡±

    Ten thousand to twenty thousand? This was a sum he could afford! Tang Wulin brightened up. ¡°If its quality is good, would that mean it¡¯s something like a hundred-year Ice Crystal Fruit and such?¡±

    Xie Xie rolled his eyes. ¡°Have somemon sense, please! A ten-year spirit fruit would be considered pretty good. A hundred-year fruit would only be found in auctions, and would be considered spirit treasures. If it¡¯s a thousand-year fruit, then it would be considered a heaven and earth treasure. The meaning of a heaven and earth treasure is that it would be considered priceless.¡±

    Tang Wulin gave a bitterugh. ¡°Then, how much would a hundred-year Ice Crystal Fruit and Scarlet me Fruit cost?¡±

    Xie Xie answered, ¡°Those two fruits are moremonly seen than others, but the demand is quite high as well. As such, the price is still reasonable. I¡¯d say it would cost probably 80,000 to 100,000 federation coins for each one at an auction.¡±

    Tang Wulin was awestruck when he heard of the price. Eighty thousand to a hundred thousand? For each one?

    Following the golden light¡¯s exnation that he had only half a year to find these items, how would he gain the ability to earn such arge sum?

    ¡°Wulin, what¡¯s going on with you? Why would you ask this all of a sudden? Spirit fruits have little use for us, as their medicinal effects are too strong. They might even endanger a human¡¯s life. Unless it were a unique situation, they wouldn¡¯t be something you¡¯d normally use. They could possibly affect our foundations. There might even be side-effects! Thousand-year fruits should be excluded, however, yet those aren¡¯t things just anyone can easily obtain. A thousand-year spirit fruit can also be counted as rare as a soul beast. If it reaches ten-thousand years, it would even have its own soul.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mood gradually calmed down, and he looked towards Xie Xie. ¡°Xie Xie, can you bring me to the auction house during this week¡¯s rest day? I have never set foot in an auction house before.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Xie Xie agreed without a second thought. He was one who treated strangers coldly, but he changed drastically when treating a friend. Xie Xie was actually a person with frank characteristics.

    Xie Xie moved on to wash up, but Tang Wulin stayed back and retrieved his rarely used soulmunicator from the storage ring. He dialed the first contact stored on themunicator.

    Du du!

    ¡°Wulin? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mang Tian¡¯s familiar voice flowed from the other end of themunicator.

    ¡°Teacher, would you being to Eastsea City during this week¡¯s rest day?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Mang Tian questioned, ¡°Why? Do you have some questions about forging?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°No. but I have something I would like to discuss with you.¡±

    Mang Tian grew silent for a while before saying, ¡°That¡¯s great. Teacher has something to discuss with you as well. I¡¯lle by in the afternoon of that rest day.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait at the workshop,¡± Tang Wulin answered respectfully,

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes gave off a hint of deep contemtion as soon as themunication ended. The seal was there, but he had only half-year¡¯s worth of time. What he needed the most now was money. He needed to earn more money. Yet, he knew well that with his current situation, this was impossible. He had to think of some other ways.

 Chapter 89 Auction Houses Exhibit

    <strong>Chapter 89 ¨C Auction House¡¯s Exhibit</strong>

    Eat, study, ss Promotion Tournament.

    The days flew by quickly. Tang Wulin¡¯s trio had begun to be pointed out of the crowd countless times throughout the day. Naturally, this was because of the events at the entrance gates the day before.

    Many people found it strange that Tang Wulin¡¯s trio hadn¡¯t been punished by the academy. In fact, everything went on like normal, as if nothing had happened at all.

    The number of students who had gathered around Wu Zhangkong to watch him grew evenrger now, so much so that many teachers weren¡¯t even able to enter. After the previous day¡¯s battle, the Icily Arrogant Prince Charming¡¯s fame had reached a whole new level. He wasn¡¯t just the female student¡¯s Prince Charming now, rather, he was the Prince Charming of the entire academy. Despite all of this, Wu Zhangkong showed no reaction at all and was his same old self.

    In the match after school with the first grade¡¯s ss two, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue hadn¡¯t expended too much strength. Only one of their opponents had a hundred year soul ring, and when faced with the coordination of Tang Wulin¡¯s trio, they werepletely helpless. Xie Xie was supported by Gu Yue¡¯s firepower and was easily able to defeat their opponents.

    Three battles, three victories. With the addition of the outburst at the gates the day before, ss five had be the focus of attention of the entire academy.

    Tomorrow was their rest day, and after their rest day, it woulde time for them to challenge ss one. Every single grade¡¯s ss one waspletely different from the rest. That was because ss one was a gathering of that year¡¯s most outstanding geniuses. In thest twenty years, ss one had never been defeated by a ss below them in ranking.

    After eating dinner, Tang Wulin and Xie Xie prepared to return to their dorm, but Gu Yue stopped them.

    ¡°Where are you two going tomorrow? Hurry up and tell me, otherwise, you can¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Gu Yue spoke with her hands on her hips and gave them a fierce expression. Although she wasn¡¯t particrly beautiful, she was definitely pretty. With her appearance like this, others couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Why do we need to tell you where we¡¯re going or what we¡¯re doing?¡± Xie Xie snorted out.

    Gu Yue¡¯s mouth twitched as she said, ¡°I already heard what you guys were talking about when we were eating. You guys are going out tomorrow. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell me, but I¡¯ll just go and find Teacher Wu and ask him for additional training. Then you two can forget about running off tomorrow. And in any case, we¡¯re going to do battle with ss one soon, so extra training would be fitting.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so loathsome?¡± Xie Xie stared at her with wide eyes before turning it into a glower.

    Gu Yue coldly snorted. ¡°I¡¯m just this annoying. Got a problem? Are you going to tell me or not?¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily smoothed things over. ¡°Gu Yue, I¡¯m the one who asked Xie Xie to take me to the auction house tomorrow. I haven¡¯t ever been to one before.¡±

    Gu Yue smiled. ¡°Good. Then we¡¯ll all go together then.¡±

    Xie Xie avoided looking at her as he said, ¡°Who wants you toe? This is a man¡¯s matter.¡±

    Gu Yue answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I want to go with you either. With your revolting behaviour, it¡¯ll be fine if it¡¯s just me and Wulin.¡±

    Xie Xie eyed her suspiciously. Although he was only nine years old, Tang Wulin was still exceptionally handsome. ¡°Could it be that you like Wulin? You¡¯re only this old yet you¡¯ve matured so much already.¡±

    ¡°Are you looking to die?¡± Gu Yue raised her hand, sending an ice ball flying towards him. Xie Xie evaded it in a flurry.

    ¡°Haha. It looks like I was right! I¡¯ll go tell Teacher Wu that you¡¯re following bad examples at such a young age!¡±

    ¡°You can do so if you wish to die.¡± Gu Yue threw herself forwards, a bright light flying from her hand as she chased after Xie Xie.

    Tang Wulin helplessly looked at the two of them. He had long since gotten used to the scene of their squabbling. All he could do was raise his arms and stop their fighting.

    ?

    Ultimately, the three of them set off early in the morning the next day. Xie Xie had wanted to leave early to throw off Gu Yue, but was unable to have his way. Gu Yue was waiting at the dormitory doors and caught him red-handed.

    ¡°Xie Xie, where is the auction house?¡± Tang Wulin curiously asked as they walked.

    Xie Xie shot a nce at the smiling Gu Yue to the side. ¡°It¡¯s in the Eastsea Museum! Our Eastsea City¡¯s auction house isbined with the museum. There¡¯s a special ce to exhibit auction goods in the museum. They will also periodically hold auctions. Let¡¯s go look at the goods on exhibition. The auction times will also be listed there.¡±

    Gu Yue curiously asked Tang Wulin, ¡°Wulin, howe you suddenly wanted to go to the auction house? I never saw you show this much interest in it before.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°It¡¯s just a sudden whim. Let¡¯s just go and casually take a look.¡±

    Eastsea Museum was located just south of Eastsea City¡¯s center. It was a simple and unadorned building, and consisted of one main building and two secondary buildings.

    The main building had on exhibition with all sorts of rare soul beast specimen. Eastsea City had encountered all sorts of items and beasts over the various ages.

    To the left was a secondary building, which was the auction house¡¯s goods exhibition area Xie Xie had spoken of. As for the auction house itself, it was on the upper levels of the main building.

    The auction house¡¯s goods exhibition area within the secondary building didn¡¯t require one to purchase a ticket to enter, and one could directly enter as one pleased. The number of people who were looking at the goods within numbered more than just a few.

    The secondary building had four floors in total. Although it was just a secondary building, its size was still enormous. Looking at it from the outside, the building was at least two hundred meters wide.

    Eastsea City was the secondrgest city on the eastern coast and this was the city¡¯s only auction house. Naturally, its size had to be great. Goods were being exhibited on all four floors. They were, however, separated ording to their grade. Naturally, some of the rarer and more expensive items would only be disyed in special areas that weren¡¯t open to just anyone.

    As soon as they entered, the trio saw an enormous signboard that showed that the first floor was divided into tworge sections: Soul devices and non-soul device. Within these two divisions, the soul device area was divided further into umon metal section and therger finished soul devices section.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Xie Xie could vaguely guess Tang Wulin¡¯s purpose ining to the auction house, but he still directly asked Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the non-soul device section. I want to see if they¡¯re auctioning those two fruits I told you about that day.¡±

    ¡°Spirit fruit? You want to buy some spirit fruit?¡± Gu Yue curiously asked.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I don¡¯t really want to. I¡¯m just a bit curious and want to take a look, that¡¯s all.¡± Although Xie Xie and Gu Yue were his friends, the matter pertaining to the Golden Dragon King was simply too shocking to tell them. He was still very young, yet he knew that this was the type of secret he absolutely couldn¡¯t tell anybody.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Clearly, it wasn¡¯t Xie Xie¡¯s first time here. He was at ease as he guided the other two into the exhibition hall.

    Their surroundings were filled with enormous ss disy cases. Within them were countless things Tang Wulin had never even heard of before. The cheapest of the items would still cost at least a hundred thousand federal coins. These ss cases were all manufactured using a special transparent alloy and were definitely iparable with normal ss.

    ¡°This is the spirit fruit section. You go and take a look then.¡± After they entered an expansive rectangr room, Xie Xie stopped.

    The room was approximately three hundred square meters in area. It contained all sorts of spirit fruit and rare nts. Every single spirit fruit had a description attached to them.

 Chapter 90 Poor Youth

    <strong>Chapter 90 ¨C Poor Youth</strong>

    Dragon Spirit Grass, ten years. A rare nt. The starting auction price for it was 260,000 federation coins and it was expected to be sold between 300,000 to 350,000 federation coins.

    Water Crystal Peach, twenty to thirty years. A spirit fruit that nourishes the body. For this fruit, the starting auction price was 150,000 federation coins. The expected end price was 180,000 to 210,000 federation coins.

    ¡®They are all so expensive!¡¯ Tang Wulin looked at all of these spirit fruits and grimaced.

    Quickly, he took another long look and finally found the spirit fruit he was looking for. It was in the final area he searched.

    Ice Crystal Fruit, thirty years. An ice type spirit fruit, rare. Nourishes water-type martial souls. It can also help increase one¡¯s soul power. The starting auction price for this fruit was set at 180,000 federation coins. Expected end price was 220,000 to 250,000 federation coins.

    Scarlet me Fruit, forty years. Fire attribute, rare. Nourishes fire-type martial souls, and can help increase soul power. The starting auction price for this fruit was 160,000 federation coins and was expected to be sold between 220,000 to 230,000 federation coins.

    Ice Crystal Fruit was a type of fruit that appeared glittery, translucent, and light-blue in color. This forty-year-old Ice Crystal Fruit¡¯s size was simr to that of a longan. When viewed beneath a light, wavy lines of white became visible.

    Scarlet me Fruit was a spirit fruit that was deep-red in color with some pale-golden sparkles gleaming on its surface. Its size was only a bitrger than that of the Ice Crystal Fruit.

    After verifying with his own eyes that both spirit fruits truly did exist, Tang Wulin¡¯s trust in the golden figure¡¯s words increased by a bit. Yet, the ages of these two fruits was far from being the hundred-year fruits he needed.

    ¡°Right, these are the ones,¡± Xie Xie unexpectedly appeared and walked up to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. ¡°This is Ice Crystal Fruit, and that is Scarlet me Fruit.¡±

    Tang Wulin mumbled, ¡°But they¡¯re not hundred-year fruits!¡±

    Xie Xie answered, ¡°This is an auction. The rarer the good, the higher the level it¡¯ll be auctioned at. These are only normal goods of the first level. I believe the hundred-year fruits can be found at the second level, but we can¡¯t go up to the second level.¡±

    Tang Wulin questioned, ¡°Why not?¡±

    Xie Xie replied, ¡°To enter the second level, you would need to first pay a deposit in order to gain the qualifications to bid. Either that, or you must be a third rank professional and can enter and visit.¡±

    ¡°Deposit? How much is this deposit?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Xie Xie looked at him with a strange expression. ¡°You seem very eager to get that hundred-year Ice Crystal Fruit and Scarlet me Fruit, ah? Otherwise, why are you being so serious?¡±

    Tang Wulin gave a gentle sigh and simply said, ¡°Please, just continue and exin.¡±

    Observing the bitterness in Wulin¡¯s gaze, Xie Xie frowned. ¡°Wulin, have you met with some misfortune?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you, and I can¡¯t tell you either. If you don¡¯t exin, then I¡¯ll ask someone else.¡±

    After seeing that Tang Wulin was set to move away, Xie Xie hurriedly stopped him. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell you. The deposit sum is 100,000 to enter the second level. When you reach the third level, you need to add another 100,000 to the deposit. As you move to higher levels, the value of the goods increase and so does the deposit sum.¡±

    A hundred thousand?

    Tang Wulin had truly saved up quite a sum of money these past few months and could produce a sum of 100,000. That deposit sum, however, really discouraged him.

    Then he recalled that Xie Xie had mentioned third rank professionals. ¡°Would any professional of third rank qualify for entry?¡±

    Xie Xie answered, ¡°Of course. Third rank professionals are considered elite ss. Third rank Soul Grandmasters are also the equivalent of third rank professionals. Yet, you have some distance to go before reaching the level of Soul Grandmaster. Not so for me.¡±

    Soul Master? Tang Wulin really had some distance to go just to reach rank twenty, but he was a cksmith as well!

    After his timepleting numerous tasks for the cksmith¡¯s Association, his understanding of the Association grew. He now knew that the Thousand Refinements was an indication of a third rank cksmith, and the only obstacle he had to bing one was Mang Tian disallowing him from revealing his skill. This was the reason why Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t tried the third rank cksmith examination.

    This afternoon, Mang Tian would be arriving at Eastsea City. Tang Wulin¡¯s call the other night requesting Mang Tian¡¯s visit was for the exact reason of allowing Tang Wulin try the third rank cksmith examination. After bing a third rank cksmith, his pay forpleting tasks would be much greater.

    Xie Xie continued, ¡°Wulin, if there are areas in which you need my help, please let me know. I¡¯ll help you to the best of my abilities.¡±

    ¡°En. I¡¯m fine. Okay, let¡¯s continue and check the other goods,¡± He concealed his emotions. Since he¡¯d confirmed that the auction house had the items he was looking for, he woulde back again when he had the ability to do so.

    As for the ten drops of blood from a dragon-type hundred-year soul beast, there might be a chance he could also find it here. Yet, he kept quiet about it in the presence of Gu Yue and Xie Xie. The most important mission today was to check out the area.

    In the end, this auction house trip hadn¡¯t gone to waste. The trio took a stroll around the first level and, aside from learning about new items, they also checked out a few familiar ces. For example, forged metals.

    The rare metals found on the first level were only hundred refined ones. This level of refinement on the first level meant that thousand refined metals should be found on the second level.

    This discovery filled his heart with hope. If he could qualify as a third rank cksmith and take on third rank forging tasks, with sufficient time, it would be possible for him to gather enough funds.

    After they left the auction house, the trio headed back to the academy for lunch. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to have lunch outside the academy, but Tang Wulin¡¯s appetite was too amazing. He was reluctant to ask Xie Xie and Gu Yue to pay for a meal, so heading back to the academy to eat for free was the most cost-efficient decision.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to the forging workshop this afternoon. You guys should go back and train. Right, can you also go and collect information on ss one? We have no knowledge about them,¡± Tang Wulin said to Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie knew about Tang Wulin¡¯s habit of going to the workshop every week during their rest day.

    ¡°Fine, you can go. Isn¡¯t it only ss one? I can defeat them on my own,¡± Xie Xie arrogantly dered.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid a huge gale might cut off that tongue of yours?¡± At that moment, a strange, cynical voice sounded. ¡°Three little fish from ss five, now that¡¯s what I call arrogance.¡±

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue turned at the same time and found a few intermediate division students standing a short distance away, their ages simr to the trio¡¯s ages.

    The person who spoke was a young boy with center-parted hair and good features. While his looks were good, he had thin lips, which coupled with his sarcasticment, made it difficult for others to produce good will towards him.

    Besides him, the others standing with him all had stoney expressions as they red at the trio.

    Xie Xie¡¯s expression turned cold as he pounded the table. Just as he was about to move towards them, Tang Wulin pulled Xie Xie back. He spoke to Xie Xie in a low voice, ¡°We have already caused enough trouble for Teacher Wu. Can¡¯t you control yourself?¡±

    ring icily, Xie Xie spoke out, ¡°You guys must be from ss one. After tomorrow, you¡¯ll simply be ss two.¡±

 Chapter 91 The Geniuses of Class One

    <strong>Chapter 91 ¨C The Geniuses of ss One</strong>

    The entric boyughed. ¡°Good then! I want to see what kind of skill you guys have that will move us to ss two.¡± His eyes brightened as he spoke. He tensed, then his body suddenly grew a bit and seemed to be exceptionally soft. Two yellow rings appeared from beneath his feet as cyan scales emerged from his neck. His eyes turned into vertical slits.

    ¡°Two rings? A Soul Grandmaster?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s trio were all startled. Even though their opponents were ss one, they should have been of a simr level. They were all just nine years old after all! The fact that he was already a Soul Grandmaster was absolutely shocking.

    Tang Wulin took a step forward to ced himself in front of Gu Yue and Xie Xie. Despite the powerful aura of the other party, Tang Wulin actually felt joyful. He didn¡¯t feel fearful at all.

    A white soul ring rose from beneath his feet and Bluesilver Grass rushed out from his palms.

    ¡°Haha. Trash with only a single ten year soul ring dares to be so arrogant. This is just too funny. But you can be at ease; I won¡¯t put you guys in your ce right now, I¡¯ll wait until we¡¯re on thepetition stage before I do so. I¡¯ll let you know the difference between geniuses and trash. I am Wei Xiao Feng from first grade ss one. Remember my name.¡±

    Having said this Wei Xiao Feng withdrew his soul power, causing his body to return to normal before turning around, proudly leaving.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Xie Xie wanted to rush over, but Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass was already wrapped around his waist, restraining him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled,¡± Tang Wulin said, ¡°he wants us to act first so that he won¡¯t receive any punishment from the academy. Just wait until we get on stage.¡±

    A cold light flickered within Xie Xie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are two soul rings really that amazing? Humph! We¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the workshop first, then. Teacher Wu isn¡¯t going to help us analyze our opponents. He always left it to us to adapt, so you two go think of a way to investigate the situation in ss one and we¡¯ll meet up to discuss it tonight.¡±

    Although Xie Xie wasn¡¯tpletely convinced, the three of them still felt quite a bit of pressure when Wei Xiao Feng revealed his two soul rings. Faced with this kind of opponent, how would they secure victory?

    Nine years old and he had two rings; he was definitely a genius among geniuses! It had to be said that under normal circumstances, ss ones of the other grades wouldn¡¯t have anyone with two soul rings until at least the third grade.

    Xie Xie questioned whether or not he himself was truly a genius; after all, there was still a gap between him and someone with two rings.

    ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll teach them a lesson tomorrow,¡± Xie Xie said as he walked off with a gloomy expression.

    Gu Yue walked over to Tang Wulin¡¯s side, an easy smile on her face. ¡°No need to pay attention to them. We¡¯ll definitely beat them.¡±

    She patted Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder before she also moved to leave. Gu Yue¡¯s petite body was quickly swallowed by the crowd.

    Tang Wulin clenched his fists a few times. His teammates were so strong, yet, as their captain, his strength was so modest. Regardless of whether it was for the sake of survival or for bing stronger, he needed to quickly obtain the Ice Crystal Fruit and Scarlet me Fruit.

    Mang Tian hadn¡¯t arrived yet when he got to the workshop, so Tang Wulin began working on the forging task he¡¯d epted the week before. With his continued practice of the Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers, second rank cksmith tasks were already easy for him. None of them resulted in defective products and he was now able to ept two tasks each week. As such, he was able to make even more money.

    Tang Wulin took out all of his savings. After counting it all, he discovered he had over 320,000 federal coins. Although it was still short the price of the Ice Crystal Fruit and Scarlet me Fruit, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to make up the difference if he could ept third rank tasks.

    Tang Wulin sat there staring nkly at a chunk of metal he had Hundred Refined. Ever since he had arrived in Eastsea City, many things had urred and changed his life. He had encountered many things that didn¡¯t even exist in Glorybound City.

    After several months, the hesitation in his heart gradually faded away. A wonderful world had opened up to him and along with improving his strength, he had found value in being a part of the cksmiths Association. His self confidence had increased by a lot. He always kept the words his father had said to him within his heart before he had left. ¡®You must always look forward.¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s right! I can only move forward to see an even more wonderful world!¡¯

    Right at that moment, the sound of a door opening came from outside. Tang Wulin hastily went over to give his greetings.

    Mang Tian was dressed in ordinary gray clothes, giving him a travel-worn appearance.

    ¡°Teacher,¡± Tang Wulin hastily called out in respect.

    ¡°En.¡± Mang Tian responded with that single grunt as he took off his coat and went in.

    Tang Wulin had long since be ustomed to his teacher¡¯s habits. Every single time Mang Tian visited, he would inspect all of the finished goods and Tang Wulin¡¯s forging progress.

    After hanging his teacher¡¯s coat, Tang Wulin quickly followed him into the workshop. Mang Tian was ying with the umon metal Tang Wulin had just finished.

    As he became increasingly familiar with the tasks of the cksmiths Association, the tasks Tang Wulin epted grew more difficult. For example, these kinds of Hundred Refined umon metal tasks were already at the peak of the second rank. He would earn over thirty thousand federal coins each time.

    ¡°En. Not bad. Your purification is precise.¡± Mang Tian nodded. Considering how strict he was, being able to say such praise was already amazing.

    ¡°This is all due to teacher¡¯s guidance,¡± Tang Wulin quickly said.

    Mang Tian put the metal in his hand down and turned to face him. ¡°Have you learned how to be glib too?¡±

    Tang Wulin stuck out his tongue. ¡°No! Those words are from my heart.¡±

    Mang Tian said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to talk with me about? Out with it.¡±

    Although Tang Wulin had already made a firm resolution, when he faced his teacher, he still hesitated for a moment. But it was just a moment¡¯s hesitation that was ovee by the crisis of his survival.

    ¡°Teacher, I want to take the third rank cksmith¡¯s test,¡± said Tang Wulin after he drummed up his courage.

    Mang Tian was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I need more money to improve myself,¡± answered Tang Wulin.

    Mang Tian regarded him inplete silence.

    Tang Wulin felt nervous. Having finished speaking, he lowered his head, awaiting his teacher¡¯s criticism. He clearly understood the reason Mang Tian wasn¡¯t allowing him to take the third rank cksmith¡¯s test. While he had never doubted his teacher before, right now he really was too desperate for money.

    ¡°How are you going to improve?¡± Mang Tian asked after his long silence.

 Chapter 92 Distant Parents

    <strong>Chapter 92 ¨C Distant Parents</strong>

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I wish to practice the Thousand Refinements more and earn a better ie. After saving enough money, I¡¯ll be able to buy a spirit soul and eat better food at the academy. My eating ability is too great and nutritious food is too expensive.¡±

    Mang Tian looked at his growing disciple, who seemed to have be even taller during thest three months, and his expression began to soften.

    He sighed gently, then said, ¡°Maybe I was wrong. Actually, you already had qualifications of a third rank cksmith when you seeded at the Thousand Refinements. Your soul power may not be strong enough, but your innate divine strength makes up for that. Especially considering the fact that you are able to enter the mental state andpletely devote your being to forging and sense the life within the metal. At your age, that¡¯s simply remarkable.

    ¡°One of the reasons I wasn¡¯t rushing you to be a third rank cksmith was because I was afraid of showing you more of the world of cksmithing, and that you would grow arrogant of your talent. This would bring ruin to your future. Yet, I overlooked the fact that regardless of whether one were a Soul Master or a cksmith, they all require an enormous amount of resources to cultivate to higher levels. The only person you can rely on is yourself. I really was too selfish.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at his rueful teacher as if in a daydream. ¡°Teacher, so you¡¯re allowing me to take the third rank cksmith test?¡±

    Mang Tian nodded. ¡°Take it. Since my disciple is such an exceptional genius in the realm of cksmithing, what kind of reason could I have to not let him blossom and shine?¡±

    Having received his teacher¡¯s approval, Tang Wulin joyfully said, ¡°Thank you, teacher. Thank you, teacher.¡±

    Mang Tian¡¯s expression returned to normal as he seriously said, ¡°You don¡¯t have any reason to be so happy right now. I must remind you that after bing a third rank cksmith, you¡¯ll have reached a higher status within the cksmithing world. I¡¯ll ask the association to keep quiet about you for a while, so you¡¯ll need to keep a low-profile too.

    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± Tang Wulin promised respectfully with haste.

    ¡°Wulin, I¡¯ve been stuck at the level of sixth rank cksmith and have been unable to enter the realm of Saint Craftsman for a long time. This isn¡¯t because my efforts have beencking or that I wasn¡¯t gifted enough. Rather, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have the soul power necessary to be a Saint Craftsman.

    ¡°In thest ten thousand years of our Douluo Continent, soul devices have developed at high speed and be modernized. The superiority of Soul Masters has gradually faded away. Even an ordinary person is capable of using most of the avable soul devices now. Moreover, soul devices possess formidable attack power, which has allowed them topletely change the entire continent.

    ¡°Regardless, I must tell you that our Douluo Continent is still founded upon Soul Masters. Thus, no matter the upation, soul power and Soul Master ranks are crucial in order to reach the highest levels!

    ¡°For example, a divine rank Mecha Master must possess at least eight soul rings! One must be at least a Soul Douluo to reach such a level. For us cksmiths, it¡¯s exactly the same. Without seven soul rings, a martial soul¡¯s true body, and a thorough understanding of one¡¯s martial soul, it would be impossible to be a Saint Craftsman.

    ¡°After encountering this problem, I knew it was impossible for me to be a Saint Craftsman in this lifetime. This is the reason why I told you to focus on soul power cultivation when you got here. With your innate divine strength, when you be a fifth rank Craftsman, you¡¯ll need tremendous spiritual power and soul power to support you. Thus, you must put forth your greatest effort towards cultivation and you cannot be stingy with your money. Eat lots of nutritious food at the academy too.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mang Tian was usually a man of few words, so when Tang Wulin saw him so rueful, his heart tensed up. Although he was still young, his soul power was still inferior to his peers. Bing a powerful Soul Master? That was easier said than done. All he could do was redouble his efforts and stubbornly cultivate.

    Mang Tian hand searched his pocket, fishing out an envelope that he handed to Tang Wulin. ¡°There¡¯s another matter I came to settle this time. Read this letter. It¡¯s from your father.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why didn¡¯t dad just call me on the soulmunicator?¡± He was busy cultivating everyday in order to improve himself so it had been a week since thest time he¡¯d called home.

    ¡°Read it and you¡¯ll know.¡± Mang Tian looked at him with eyes full of meaning as he nodded his head.

    Tang Wulin had a bad premonition as he hastily opened up the envelope.

    Inside of the envelope were two cards and a letter.

    Tang Wulin looked at the letter first. His father¡¯s familiar handwriting was scribbled all over it.

    Tang Wulin, my son. By the time you receive this letter, your mother and father will already be some ce far.

    Father has always been selfish. I¡¯ve let you suffer so many hardships just so I could live a peaceful life. Even when it came time for your spirit soul, I couldn¡¯t do anything and you had to settle for a trash spirit soul.

    That night, your father cried. It was because I didn¡¯t have the ability to help you that you were forced to learn how to forge at such a young age. Although I don¡¯t regret it, I still made you go through so many hardships. Father is sorry.

    In fact, father is a mecha designer. In those early years, I had drawn the attention of some powerful figures due to one of my designs. They wanted topletely control me, but I chose to escape with your mom to Glorybound City. From then on, we¡¯d lived in seclusion as ordinary people. But it seems that an ordinary person¡¯s life isn¡¯t suitable for me. For your sake, I will resume my old trade.

    As for the two cards that came with this letter, one of them is your identity card, while the other is a bank card that can be used throughout the continent. The bank card contains the money I epted from signing the contract to be that powerful figure¡¯s mecha designer. There¡¯s one million federal coins in there, enough for you to buy a hundred year spirit soul.

    This is all that I can do for you right now. Wait for your father to earn even more money; I¡¯ll send it to that card¡¯s ount. Son, you are gifted and must walk towards the apex. Don¡¯t look back and only continue walking forwards. Remember the words father told you. In this world, the only person you can rely on is yourself. I believe that with your strength and ability, you will definitely be able to reach the pinnacle.

    You don¡¯t need to look for us. We¡¯re in a ce that is impossible for others to find. We won¡¯t be contacting you anymore, but I know your soulmunicator number. Just wait until our situation has settled down, then I wille to find you.

    Your father and mother loves you.

    We will love you forever.

    Tang Wulin stared at the first line of the letter, his entire body and heart seizing up as he did so. His father¡¯s words had been extremely ordinary, but they were filled with his love for Tang Wulin!

    ¡°Dad, mom!¡± Tang Wulin suddenly screamed before turning around, trying to run out.

    In the next moment, however, he ran straight into Mang Tian whose body was like a copper wall or an iron bastion.

    Mang Tian grabbed onto his shoulders with both hands. ¡°They¡¯re fine. They¡¯ll just be far away from you for a while. Wulin, you must stand strong.¡±

    Tears streamed uncontrobly from Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s for my sake, all for my sake. All to earn money for my sake. Mom and dad have gone far away for my sake.

    At that moment, three months of yearning for his family attacked his heart all at once. He tightly gripped the letter and broke down crying.

 Chapter 93 I Want to Become Strong!

    <strong>Chapter 93 ¨C I Want to Be Strong!</strong>

    Mang Tian simply held onto Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders without giving him any more advice. At this time, letting him vent all of his emotions was the best solution.

    After crying for some time, the sounds of Tang Wulin¡¯s weeping gradually died out. He raised the letter in his hand and read it over once more.

    Whenever he read the words ¡®Your mother and father loves you¡¯, his tears would once again begin to flow out uncontrobly.

    Mom and dad are gone, and I don¡¯t even know where they went or when I¡¯ll see them next. Na¡¯er is gone too. My whole family¡ªgone.

    ¡°Do you want to search for them?¡± Mang Tian¡¯s pensive voice called out.

    Tang Wulin raised his head, facing his teacher with tearful eyes.

    Mang Tian said, ¡°If you wish to find them, then you must first be powerful. Your father is an outstanding mecha designer, but because he is too outstanding, he was threatened by others. Of course, his excellence also secures his safety. But someone with the power to take him away is definitely not someone you can match up to right now. If you want to find them, then you must first be strong enough. The current you is simply too weak.¡±

    ¡°Teacher,¡± Tang Wulin shouted, ¡°I want to be strong!¡±

    Tang Wulin proved strong in the end. After venting his feelings, he was gradually able to steady himself.

    Mang Tian spoke with him about some matters regarding the Thousand Refinements before leaving. Tang Wulin also returned to the academy shortly after.

    Within his storage ring were two new cards. His identity card allowed him to go anywhere on the continent, while the bank card carried the money his father left him, a hefty million federal coins.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s wealth already surpassed 1,300,000 federal coins and he wasn¡¯t too far off from being able to afford both the Ice Crystal Fruit and the Scarlet me Fruit. For the current him, spirit souls were no longer the most important thing. The most important thing was for him to ensure his own survival by absorbing the soul of the Golden Dragon King sealed by the first seal before he reached ten years of age.

    ¡°Wulin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± When he ate dinner with Xie Xie and Gu Yue that night, they both discovered that there was something off about him.

    Even though his powerful physique had already gotten rid of the puffy eyes from his crying, his dull expression clearly revealed his sorrow. He was still a child and didn¡¯t understand how to hide his own emotions yet.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. That¡¯s right, what have you found out about ss one?¡±

    Gu Yue and Xie Xie exchanged a nce, both of their expressions seeming to grow serious.

    Xie Xie heavily said, ¡°We¡¯ve run into some trouble.¡±

    ¡°En?¡± Tang Wulin was roused from his dispirited self. He understood how arrogant Xie Xie usually was, so something that would make him utter the word ¡®trouble¡¯, meant that their opponents would be difficult for them to handle.

    Xie Xie said, ¡°Our ss one this year is actually called the strongest new ss in thest hundred years. It¡¯s no wonder that the director could throw me into ss five without batting an eye.¡±

    Strongest new ss?

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°How strong are they? Don¡¯t tell me they have three people with two soul rings?¡±

    Xie Xie looked at him in shock, while Gu Yue had a meaningful look in her eyes. The two of them spoke in unison, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Tang Wulin was equally as dumbstruck. ¡°No way? All three have two soul rings? Are they really new students?¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°We¡¯re certain. We saw Wei Xiao Feng today, and we found out that he isn¡¯t even the most powerful of the three. I don¡¯t know if Teacher Wu picked us three to battle because of those three students in ss one or not, but I know for certain it will be hard for us to win this uing battle.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression seemed to have froze. All three of them only had one soul ring. Even if Xie Xie had twin martial souls, Gu Yue was still an ordinary one ring Soul Master. Either way, all three of them only had one soul ring each.

    The gap between one ring and two rings was simply huge. When they faced Guang Long that time, all three of them had to work together to match him. Even then, they had only prevailed due to Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King power. But now, they were about to face three two ring opponents. How could they fight this kind of battle?

    Gu Yue said, ¡°All for the sake of that ss, the academy recently issued out some new rules for the ss Promotion Tournament. sses can no longer skip grades anymore, they can only climb up to a better ss number. Clearly, they¡¯re afraid that this year¡¯s ss one will sweep away the upper grades and influence them negatively. Right now, ss one has the most qualified teachers. Clearly, the academy values them highly. Reportedly, they¡¯re considering letting them skip grades right now.¡±

    Their opponents were actually so powerful! Tomorrow, they would be facing these powerful opponents on stage. This was simply too sudden.

    In the face of such powerful opponents, did they even have a chance of securing victory?

    He could tell from Xie Xie and Gu Yue¡¯s expressions that their confidence had already been shaken. As for himself? Among the three of them, he was, in reality, the weakest one.

    The three of them sat there silently. Tang Wulin was so disturbed, that he had actually lost his appetite.

    Right at that moment, a piece of news was suddenly broadcast in the dining hall.

    ¡°Teachers and students, pay attention! Teachers and students, pay attention! The following announcement is an emergency announcement. Our meteorology department has notified us that a strong tropical storm will be passing by tonight. This storm is an extremely powerful typhoon and is forecasted to persist for a whole week. Thus, for the next week, students are advised to not leave the academy and all sses will be suspended during the typhoon. Please wait quietly in your dorms. The ss Promotion Tournament will be temporarily suspended until the typhoon has passed.¡±

    A typhoon struck?

    Eastsea City was a coastal city, and encounters with typhoons was a normal urrence. But they never expected that a typhoon would strike at such a fortunate time. The typhoon had arrived.

    What Tang Wulin payed the most attention to was thest few words. The ss Promotion Tournament was suspended.

    The trio looked at one another.

    This meant they had another week to improve themselves and investigate their opponents.

    However... it didn¡¯t make much difference. What could they possibly aplish in only a week¡¯s time? Even for Xie Xie, who was the closest one to reach two rings, it was virtually impossible to cultivate to that level in a week!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression suddenly froze as he suddenly stood up and walked away.

    ¡°Wulin, where are you going?¡± Xie Xie hastily chased after him and asked.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t even bother to turn around as he answered, ¡°I¡¯m going to go settle a small matter. The typhoon is about to hit, so I need to leave quickly.¡± Having said this, he quickly rushed out of the dining hall.

    As he watched Tang Wulin¡¯s departing figure, Xie Xie turned to Gu Yue and doubtfully asked, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that there¡¯s been something bothering him thesest two days. Have you felt that too?¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°I think so too, but he¡¯s still much calmer than you. You should change yourself for the better.¡±

    Xie Xie furiously said, ¡°Is it even possible for you to not pick on me?¡±

    Gu Yue leisurely responded, ¡°Not possible. You¡¯ve always been a bad example anyway. Arrogant, prideful, and not particrly strong either. Wulin is different. He¡¯s steady, reserved and has unlimited potential.¡±

    Xie Xie stood up in indignance. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with a girl.¡± His voice had been a bit loud, drawing the attention of all of the girls within the dining hall.

    ¡°Eh...¡± Xie Xie suddenly sped away, disappearing quickly like a wisp of smoke.

    ?

    Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t just rushed out of the dining hall, he had even rushed out of the academy. His heart had been set aze and now, a powerful voice unceasingly resounded in within his heart.

    I want to be powerful! To be mighty!

    I wasn¡¯t strong enough, so Na¡¯er left!

    I wasn¡¯t strong enough, so mom and dad left!

    I¡¯m not strong enough, so I¡¯m a burden to my teammates!

    I want to be strong!

 Chapter 94 - Witnessing a Miracle

    <strong>Chapter 94 - Witnessing a Miracle</strong>

    If it was the past, then Tang Wulin would have had no choice but to ept their loss. Now, however, he found out about the Golden Dragon King and the possibility of growing stronger.

    The seals on the Golden Dragon King endangered his life, but also gave him a chance to change his destiny.

    One week. He was left with a week¡¯s time. This was the time given by the oing typhoon.

    Dad sacrificed his freedom in exchange for a million federation coins. I need to use that money to strengthen myself.

    Tang Wulin took out his soulmunicator and quickly pressed one of the few numbers stored on the device.

    ¡°Wulin?¡± Very quickly, a warm voice could be heard from the other side.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s words were concise. ¡°Grandmaster Cen, I want to start my Third Rank cksmith ranking examination. Can I do it now?¡±

    On the other side of the soulmunicator was Grandmaster Cen Yue, a grandmaster rank cksmith.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote now? Wait, what? What did you say? Third rank craftsman?¡± Cen Yue didn¡¯t have much of a reaction at the start, but when he understood what Tang Wulin was saying, he was so stunned that his voice rose a pitch.

    ¡°Not possible?¡± Tang Wulin stopped his footsteps. His eyes were clouded with disappointment. It seemed that there was typhoon today again, and it would be suffocating if he couldn¡¯t sit for the examination, when would the typhoon¡¯s reach the city? What about his own n? His warm and passionate heart grew colder.

    ¡°You just wait a moment,¡± Cen Yue said in a deep voice.

    ?

    At this moment, Cen Yue was dining in a restaurant, but he wasn¡¯t alone. Sitting opposite him was the President of Eastsea City¡¯s cksmith¡¯s Association, the Saint Craftsman rank Mu Chen, as well as his precious daughter, Mu Xi.

    ¡°Who gave you such a shock just for taking the third rank examination?¡± Mu Chen asked with a grin in his face.

    It was good for the association to have a new cksmith join their ranks, but he was rather curious about the shock on Cen Yue¡¯s face.

    Cen Yue¡¯s expression changed and there was a hint of strangeness to it. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have guessed it right. It¡¯s the kid.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Mu Chen was surprised for a moment, but then a youthful face appeared within his mind.

    Cen Yue nodded towards him. ¡°He said that he wanted toe in now toplete the third rank examination. But it¡¯s toote now, you see...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shone with shock as he took in a deep breath to bnce his agitation. He spoke deeply, ¡°Tell him, tell him toe by now. The examination may proceed without further ado.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Cen Yue removed his hand from the mic and spoke through it again, ¡°Come then, Wulin. You cane now to take on your ranking examination, this is by the president¡¯s request.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I shall be there immediately.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s excited voice was heard from the other side of themunicating device.

    Mu Xi gave her father a suspicious look, then gave one towards Cen Yue. ¡°Dad. What are the two of you talking about? Why is there a third rank examination happening at thiste hour? Why do both of you look shocked?¡±

    Mu Chen sighed lightly and rubbed his daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Girl, there are people above people and heavens above the heavens. That person is Tang Wulin!¡±

    Mu Xi grew stunned when she heard this before she jumped up abruptly like a released spring. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t possible. How old is he? How could he be entering the third rank craftsman examination? To pass the third rank requires the Thousand Refinements!¡±

    Mu Chen told Cen Yue, ¡°Please call for the bill. We¡¯re going back. Seeing is believing, so let us witness this miracle.¡±

    ?

    When Tang Wulin reached the association, the skies had already darkened but the gates were wide open. There weren¡¯t any lights within the gates, however.

    It¡¯ste. Has everyone finished work already?

    Not only had Eastsea Academy received the news of an oing typhoon, the cksmith¡¯s Association had also received the news as well. Most of its staffs had gone home earlier because of that.

    None of the reception staff were in when he walked into the main hall of the association. Tang Wulin took the elevator up to the third floor. As the elevator doors opened, he found himself looking at a familiar face. Wasn¡¯t this Master Cen Yue?

    ¡°Hello Master Cen. I am troubling you at thiste hour.¡± Tang Wulin had calmed down by the time he got here. While he spoke, there was a hint of embarrassment on his face.

    Cen Yue walked towards him and rested a hand on his shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. No time is toote to witness a miracle. Let¡¯s head over then.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t say anything more as he guided Tang Wulin towards the forging workshop where the examination would be conducted.

    As he entered the workshop, Tang Wulin was blown off. There wasn¡¯t just one examiner within the workshop. He had sighted Mu Chen as well as Mu Xi.

    ¡°President? Hello, president.¡± Tang Wulin gave a quick bow before greeting Mu Xi, ¡°Hello, senior.¡±

    Ever since their fight, Mu Xi hadn¡¯t approached him with trouble anymore. To meet her again, Tang Wulin felt indifferent to it. Mu Xi¡¯s expression, on the other hand, was filled with fire when she stared at him.

    ¡®This kid, is it possible? He¡¯s actuallying to take on the third rank examination? This is unbelievable.¡¯

    Mu Chen grinned. ¡°Wulin, your breath seems unstable. I would rmend you calm yourself down before the examination.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt his heart beat. ¡°Thank you, president. I¡¯ll adjust myself then. Sorry to keep all of you waiting.¡± As he spoke, he settled into a sitting position on the ground. His eyes observed his nose, his nose watched his mouth, his mouth shut his heart as he entered the meditative state.

    Cen Yue looked at Mu Chen and whispered to him, ¡°What do you think? Do you think he will seed?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Though I¡¯ve only seen him a couple of times, his character is much more mature than most kids his age. If he didn¡¯t have any certainty, he wouldn¡¯t have turned up. He must have met with something, toe seeking you so urgently today. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed here at this hour in the night toplete the examination. After his examination ends, you can ask him. I¡¯ve also seen that his second rank tasks have grown in difficulty. These are the tasks at the peak of the second ranks.¡±

    Cen Yue smiled. ¡°It seems that we have simr guesses; president has the same thought as me. We¡¯re all focusing on this little kid!¡±

    Mu Chen grinned. ¡°This might be the only genius craftsman from our Eastsea City. As a president, how can I not be aware of that?¡±

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t actually enterplete meditation but had drawn support from his soul power and adjusted its cirction. This was done in order to calm himself down and bnce out his emotions.

    After twenty minutes, he grew more stable when he regained his standing position.

    ¡°President, Master Cen, and examiners, I am now ready.¡± Tang Wulin bowed towards these three individuals.

    Compared to his current state, the state he had been in when he¡¯d just arrived was vastly different when one examined his breath, as well as the calmness that was now present in his eyes.

 Chapter 95 - Geniuses, Wait for Me!

    <strong>Chapter 95 - Geniuses, Wait for Me!</strong>

    Mu Xi stood on the side with the cool eye of a bystander. Although she was unconvinced by this boy who was even younger than her, she still paid attention to him. She refused to acknowledge him, but she had to admit that Tang Wulin¡¯s temperament was better than her¡¯s. If she had been the one to take the third rank test instead of him, she would definitely need far more time to calm her heart. After all, the Thousand Refinements was vastly different from the Hundred Refinements. Unless one entered a state ofplete focus for the forging, it was basically impossible to seed.

    The surveyor said, ¡°The third rank cksmith¡¯s test only has one task,plete a Thousand Refinements. You may choose any metal you wish to Thousand Refine, but keep in mind that the degree of your Thousand Refinements and the difficulty level of the metal you choose will determine your final score.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin respectfully answered before he turned around and walked over to the shelf upon which the metals were disyed.

    ¡®I must pass this test!¡¯

    He swept his gaze over the various metals once before taking a chunk of Heavy Silver from the top.

    Amongst the umon metals disyed, Heavy Silver was the one he was the most familiar with. Moreover, it had been the first metal he had ever Thousand Refined and forged. Although it had a higher difficulty than other metals, Tang Wulin was already exceptionally skilled at entering a state of total concentration. He also had an understanding of the Heavy Silver¡¯s structure and couldmunicate with it.

    When they saw that Tang Wulin had actually chosen Heavy Silver, both Mu Chen and Cen Yue were startled while fury ignited within Mu Xi¡¯s eyes. This guy is simply too arrogant. Heavy Silver? Even a fourth rank cksmith wouldn¡¯t be confident enough to Thousand Refine it sessfully every time. Heavy Silver is an exceedingly difficult umon metal!

    The surveyor warned him kindly, ¡°Tang Wulin, are you certain that you want to choose this metal? Although you are able to Hundred Refine Heavy Silver, I must warn you that the Thousand Refinements ispletely different from the Hundred Refinements. The difference isn¡¯t as simple as just a difference of numbers, but rather, you must infuse spirit into the metal. You need to think about this clearly.¡±

    ¡°I am certain,¡± Tang Wulin calmly responded. From beginning to end, his eyes had never left the chunk of Heavy Silver before him.

    He mped the Heavy Silver onto the forging table with practiced movements, then the metal went into the furnace and began to heat up. Tang Wulin¡¯s breathing was already beginning to adjust to a routine.

    In that moment, the outside worldpletely disappeared from his gaze, leaving only the Heavy Silver on the forging table in both his eyes and heart.

    It was almost as if he could hear the metal breathing within the furnace as it heated. He could feel it thirsting for change, just like him.

    One hundred tempers to be steel, a thousand forgings enters the soul.

    Tang Wulin spread his arms to receive his pair of Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers, both appearing with a dull gray light into his hands.

    After all the time he spent forging with these Blood Sacrificed hammers, they had already be an extension of his body. The spiral pattern on the hammers¡¯ shafts fit perfectly in the hollow of his palm. It felt as perfect as water was harmonious.

    Mu Chen and Cen Yue had good judgement, so when they saw him take out the Heavy Silver hammers their gazes grew rapt with attention.

    Just how much did Heavy Silver weigh? In order to have enough to forge a hammer, Hundred Refined Heavy Silver had to be used at the very least. They could clearly imagine how much those hammers weighed, yet Tang Wulin lifted them as easily as a feather.

    With the hammers in hand, Tang Wulin silently took in the smell of the Heavy Silver calcining. Suddenly, the hammer in his right hand shot out and lightly tapped a button on the forging table. Soon after, the glowing-red Heavy Silver came up from the furnace.

    Without any sort of prelude, the hammer in Tang Wulin¡¯s left hand shot out.

    Ding ding ding!

    Three crisp notes rang out, resounding towards the cksmiths present. That ear-splitting boom had been three sounds in one. Sparks flew off the Heavy Silver as well as the hearts of Mu Chen and Cen Yue.

    Stacked hammers? He actually has forging hammers with the Stacked Hammers effect! Thousand Refined? Are his hammers actually Thousand Refined? Just how heavy are they?

    How monstrous is his strength?

    While they stood there in shock, Tang Wulin was already brandishing the hammer in his right hand.

    Ding ding ding!

    Another set of rumbling sounds roared.

    With increasing strength, Tang Wulin swung his Blood Sacrificed Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers. His hammers were like howling winds and torrential rains as they continuously smashed the chunk of Heavy Silver.

    He swung his arms, pounding the metal, causing the entire table to tremble. Yet, he stood as steady as Mt. Tai. Above all else, his gaze never left the Heavy Silver as he continued his single-minded forging.

    As he forged the Heavy Silver, it gave rise to a familiar voice which Tang Wulin focused on. With each strike of his hammers, Tang Wulin was able to hear the carefree song of the metal. Bit by bit, the impurities were dispelled and the metal grew harmonious on the inside.

    Under the powerful Stacked Hammers effect of his Blood Sacrificed Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers, the chunk of Heavy Silver reduced in size so quickly that the process was visible to the human eye.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Heavy Silver hammers were incredibly heavy, and with the addition of their Stacked Hammers effect each strike was equivalent to ten strikes from his Thousand Refined Tungsten Hammers.

    In order to ensure sess in this exam, he had taken many things into consideration and hade to the conclusion that only with his Heavy Silver hammers could he disy his true strength.

    After Tang Wu Lin¡¯s three hammer strikes, Mu Xi had already been stunned into foolishly staring at him in awe.

    As the daughter of a Saint Craftsman how could she not know the significance of the Stacked Hammers effect? Moreover, the effect the hammers had on the Heavy Silver clearly showed just how heavy the hammers were. Even with such heavy hammers, Tang Wulin was able to exerciseplete control over them, to the point where they were like an extension of his own body! Just how much strength would one need to be able to aplish such a feat?

    But the funny thing was, she had tried to obstruct him in the academy before. Now that he had revealed his forging prowess, regardless of whether it was his understanding of Heavy Silver or his control of strength, she simply couldn¡¯tpare with him!

    Tang Wulin assaulted the chunk of Heavy Silver with his hammers that were like a howling wind and a torrential rain, whilst he himself stood as steady as Mt. Tai, steadily forging the metal. The silver luster gradually disappeared from the Heavy Silver; in its ce were deep cloudy lines.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was steady and as peaceful as water. In that moment, all other thoughts had been cast to the back of his mind, leaving his heart and soul focused only on forging. This was how he entered a state ofplete concentration. His heart and spirit became one as he continued to forge not just the metal, but his spiritual power.

    Ding ding ding ding ding ding ding...

    One perfect hammer strike followed after another without pause, making the Heavy Silver hammers seem as though they were merely a streaking silver light. They unceasingly pounded the chunk of metal, condensing it,pressing it, and purifying it.

    It had already been three months since he had learned how to Thousand Refine. Since then, this was only the second time he attempted the Thousand Refinements.

    This was three months of preparation, three months of soul power cultivation, three months of maturing. All of his experiences in thesest three months now underwent a catharsis as he forged.

    Bang bang bang!

    He finally finished his Thousand Refinements with a strike from his right hammer, causing a three-fold violent boom to resound throughout the room. That chunk of Heavy Silver had already reduced in volume by a third of its original and its dark red coloring was quickly fading away. In its ce was an overflowing dark cloudy pattern.

    Tang Wulin was drenched in sweat as he waved his hammers a bit to disperse their momentum. Afterward, the two hammers disappeared into his bracelet with a brilliant light.

    The rumbling of metal being forged still filled the chamber, leaving no room for any other sounds.

    Too fast, he had finished too fast! From beginning to end, he had only taken half an hour to forge the Heavy Silver! A metal as dense as Heavy Silver had been Thousand Refined in half an hour!

    The surveyor didn¡¯t even need to take a look as she already knew from experience that this chunk of Thousand Refined Heavy Silver would receive full marks. The dark cloudy pattern that spread all over the metal was already enough proof.

    ¡°Stacked hammers. He has a pair of Stacked Hammers. Mang Tian is simply too much,¡± Cen Yue eximed in admiration.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was focused on Tang Wulin, watching his state of total concentration gradually subside.

    ¡°Did you forge these hammers yourself?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°En.¡± Tang Wulin nodded. It was only after he affirmed it that he began to feel regret, but it was already toote. His mind had still been focused on forging and he hadn¡¯t had the strength to think about his answer.

    Mu Chenughed. ¡°Only something that you forged yourself and used Blood Sacrifice on would be sopatible with you. Congrattions, from this moment on, you are a third rank cksmith.¡±

    They didn¡¯t need the surveyor to announce his score. In fact, the surveyor was also at a loss as to what to do. With such a high level Thousand Refined Heavy Silver, it would even receive full marks for the fourth rank cksmith¡¯s test. He only had to fulfill a few other skill requirements in order to be a fourth rank cksmith now.

    Naturally, the fourth rank cksmith¡¯s test wasn¡¯t just on the Thousand Refinements; one had to be able to Thousand Refine three different types of metal in a row. Moreover, the three metals had to be forged into specific forms in order to pass. Thus, it was still impossible with Tang Wulin¡¯s current strength and soul power.

    Releasing a long sigh, Tang Wulin somewhat bashfully said to Mu Chen, ¡°Thank you, president.¡±

    Mu Chen spoke with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Our association didn¡¯t nurture you anyway. Everything you possess had been gained through your own strength. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re here in Eastsea City. From now on, you are a third rank cksmith as well as a Grandmaster cksmith. Even though I hope you won¡¯t grow arrogant, I must still inform you that in the entire history of our continent, you are the youngest third rank cksmith.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. It wasn¡¯t until now that he understood why his teacher hadn¡¯t wanted him to take the third rank cksmith¡¯s test.

    Mu Chen said, ¡°You have brought glory not just to yourself, but also to our cksmith¡¯s Association branch in Eastsea City. If you have any requests from the association, then the association will do its best to aid you.¡±

    Tang Wulin hesitated for a moment before raising his head. His gaze gradually grew more and more resolute. ¡°President, I want to take a loan from the association. Is that possible?¡±

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised by Tang Wulin¡¯s words, he had long since guessed that Tang Wulin had some purpose foring to take the test sote in the evening.

    ¡°What do you need the loan for?¡±

    Tang Wulin clenched his fists. ¡°I want to be strong. I want to buy some things to improve myself. That¡¯s what I need the money for.¡±

    Mu Chen asked, ¡°Can you tell me what you want to buy? Our cksmith¡¯s Association still has some influence within the city and maybe we can help you save some money.¡±

    Tang Wulin went silent for a moment before he spoke. ¡°I need a hundred year Ice Crystal Fruit, a hundred year Scarlet me Fruit, and ten drops of hundred year dragon bloodline beast blood.¡±

    Tang Wulin had this brazen idea ever since he had run out of the dining hall.

    With the current strength of him, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue, it was clear that they were no match for ss one¡¯s trio of two ring Soul Grandmasters. But if he was able to absorb some of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul and gain control of its tremendous power, something which had even caused his martial soul to mutate, then perhaps they would have a chance at victory.

    He truly wished to be powerful so that he wouldn¡¯t be a burden on his teammates!

    In a week¡¯s time, he had to be a third rank cksmith andplete as many tasks as possible, then maybe he would have enough money. But he then realized that a third rank cksmith had many more privileges within the association, thus, he thought to bring up the possibility of taking out a loan.

    He wanted the absorb the Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul and join hisrades in this crucial match of the ss Promotion Tournament!

    Mu Chen looked at him with an unfathomably deep gaze. ¡°Are you aware that spirit fruits may harm the body?¡±

    Tang Wulin responded, ¡°I know. I am certain of this.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Good then. The association will give you these three things. As for their value, you canplete tasks and slowly pay them off.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at Mu Chen. In that moment he only felt a zing fire ignite within his heart!

    Geniuses of ss one, wait for me!

 Chapter 96 - Mu Chens Guess

    <strong>Chapter 96 - Mu Chen¡¯s Guess</strong>

    Tang Wulin only had to wait less than half an hour before Mu Chen brought out two boxes and a small bottle, cing them in his hands.

    Treasuring their important weight, he took the three items. Tang Wulin didn¡¯t speak as he gave Mu Chen a deep bow.

    While putting icing on the cake was easy, gifting coal when snowing was hard. To him, these three items were the same as giving away coal when it was snowing!

    Cen Yue brought Tang Wulin with him to ept a task that could only bepleted by a third rank cksmith and then personally sent him out of the association. Afterward, he moved towards the highest level of the building, the office of Mu Chen the president of Eastsea City¡¯s cksmith¡¯s Association.

    Seeing him, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I knew you woulde find me.¡±

    ¡°President, we found the three items for him straight away; do you think it was too easy for him to obtain it? If a youth acquires items this easily, they wouldn¡¯t know how to treasure it. Furthermore, hasn¡¯t the association given him too much preferential treatment? Doing this may not be advantageous to his growth,¡± Cen Yue said with much doubt.

    Mu Chen grinned. ¡°Those three items should be what he currently needs urgently. Didn¡¯t you notice? He looked quite anxious today. With his young age, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fake these signs. That means that he was in dire need of those three items, but he had some difficulty financially in acquiring them, thus his rush to sit the examination to qualify as a third rank cksmith. This was so that he could ept tasks of higher rank and hence receive a greater sum of remuneration. I only made use of my authority, and loaned these items to him. With his talent and potential, the association won¡¯t incur a loss. This is the first point.

    ¡°Secondly, you would also have noticed that he hadpleted the third rank examination easily. With your skills as a sixth rank cksmith, how long would it take you to Thousand Refine Heavy Silver? With your level of soul power and wealth of experience, would you be twice as fast as he is?¡±

    Cen Yue didn¡¯t try to hide his deep thoughts. ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t deny that this child is a prodigy for being able to be one with the metal at such a young age, and whilst fully concentrated. He hadn¡¯t broken out of focus a single time during the entire process. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to enter the Spirit Forging realm. Adding on his innate divine strength, even if he was restricted by his soul power, he would be capable of reaching sixth rank cksmith at the very least. He will definitely surpass Mang Tian.¡±

    Mu Chen caught a gleam of admiration within Cen Yue¡¯s eyes. He grinned, saying, ¡°Not only you, even I¡¯m jealous of Mang Tian as well. He has truly found a genius that¡¯s out of this world. This child not only has a strong foundation, but is also very talented. You said that he wouldn¡¯t treasure those items because they were easily obtained? I¡¯m not worried about that. It¡¯s very simple. For him to easily enter that state of concentration and understanding of the metals, it proves that this child has a calmness that surpasses his peers.

    ¡°Also, did you notice that all three items he needed were for increasing his body¡¯s strength? If I¡¯m right, the greatest benefit frombining the Scarlet me Fruit and Ice Crystal Fruit would be that it promotes his physical strength by constantly forging it under fire and ice. With his innate divine strength, would increasing his physical strength be a bad thing? Blood from a dragon-type beast could be rted to his martial soul. His eyes were also full of confidence when he collected those items, so I believe that giving those items to him will give him immense benefits.

    ¡°Actually, the question I¡¯m considering is not if the association has given him too much preferential treatment, but rather, what methods should we utilise to assist him in increasing his soul power in the future. Although entering the Spirit Forging realm could be done with his innate divine strength and astounding perception, but to enter into the higher level, the Soul Forging realm, he would require even greater amounts of soul power to be able to support it.¡±

    As Cen Yue listened to Mu Chen¡¯s analysis, an expression of admiration formed. He truly was worthy of the title of president. Within a few short moments of meeting Tang Wulin, he was able deduce so much.

    Mu Chen lifted his head and looked at Cen Yue as he spoke deeply, ¡°This child¡¯s existence must be kept a secret, we cannot let anybody from the other branches know about him. I am pinning my hopes onto him, so that when he reveals his true colours in the main association in the future, he will bring some glory to our branch.¡±

    Cen Yueughed. ¡°Please rest assured, president. I have already informed the relevant people. I have always thought that you were impartial, but now it doesn¡¯t seem to bepletely true.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Mu Chen gave a sly grin. ¡°I¡¯m very clear of what Mang Tian was thinking. This Tang Wulin kid, his ability toplete the Thousand Refinements definitely isn¡¯t something that had happened recently. It must¡¯ve been Mang Tian that told him to hide it, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t move up to the third rank during his first examination. Mang Tian was really hoping that Tang Wulin would shock the world with his abilities in the future, eventually bing a Saint Craftsman in the Soul Forging realm. I have my own hopes as well. In thest thirty years, he is the only child I¡¯ve seen who might be able to attain the Heavenly Refinements and be this generation¡¯s Divine cksmith genius!¡±

    ?

    Tang Wulin, however, was clueless about the high evaluations Mu Chen had given him. He didn¡¯t head back to the academy, instead, he had gone to the forging workshop not far from the association.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know what would happen when he removed the seal. Until now, he was still unsure if the existence within his body was real. This trial would prove everything to him. He didn¡¯t want to attract any unwanted attention in the dormitory if something unexpected happened.

    Wu wu wu... Gales howled as the typhoon entered Eastsea City, bringing heavy rain and strong currents of wind along with it. When Tang Wulin rushed into the workshop, it had already be dark and gloomy outside, and a thunderstorm had started.

    He forced the doors shut and checked the windows. The workshop was undoubtedly a sturdy ce in itself. After he had done his checks, Tang Wulin let out a sigh of relief.

    Despite the endless humming of the wind and the pitter-patter of rain on the windows, Tang Wulin felt something strange inside of him. It was a blessed feeling.

    Yes! Despite the chaos brought about by the hurricane outside, he was fortunate enough to be able to hide within the solid walls of this small shelter, free from the attacks of the wind and rain. This was something to be blessed about, wasn¡¯t it?

    He took out the three items from the pale blue soul storage ring the association had given him and ced them on the table. Reaching out, he brought a chair towards him and sat down.

    His heartbeat visibly grew faster. The Golden Dragon King the golden figure spoke of should be real since there had been some strange urrences in his body, and these three items should be of use in removing the first seal.

    Tang Wulin opened the first box with great care.

    The box was made out of exquisite material. Just by opening it, he felt a gush of hot air flowing from the box and into the room, increasing the room¡¯s temperature by a few degrees. It had also chased away the chill Tang Wulin had caught while escaping from the thunderstorm.

    There was a scarlet colored fruit within the box, and it was a whole circle bigger than the fruit he saw at the auction house. The golden glow it emitted was also denser. Simrly the heat wavesing from the top of the fruit was stronger. A mere look and Tang Wu Lin could imagine how zing hot the fruit actually was.

    He quickly opened the second box. With a push to open the lid, he felt a wave of coolness creep from the box, filling the room that had just been warmed up by the Scarlet me Fruit. With its chilliness, it brought down the temperature back to normal.

    Giving off a pale blue glow, the thumbnail sized hundred-year Ice Crystal Fruit was resting in the box calmly, emitting a translucent light.

    Their mere appearances was sufficient in drawing stares and attention. Ice and fire, these two different elemental types had barely offset the other¡¯s effects and prevented the room¡¯s temperature from fluctuating. But as Tang Wu Lin opened the lid of the Ice Crystal Fruit¡¯s box, he felt that the light it exuded had grown significantly stronger, as if it were trying topete with the strength of its shine.

    What do I do now? Do I just eat them?

    Tang Wulin was a bit helpless at this moment. He didn¡¯t know how he should prepare these two fruits. After he felt the energy emitted from both fruits, he didn¡¯t dare to ce them in his mouth. President Mu Chen had just told him that consuming spirit fruits would not necessarily bring him any benefits as it might also produce adverse effects.

    It would be best to ask him then.

    Tang Wulin shut both his eyes and concentrated hard with all his might. He called out in his mind, Are you there? I¡¯ve found the three items, are you there?

    He didn¡¯t even know how to summon the golden figure and this was the only method he could try.

    There was no reply.

    Tang Wulin felt somewhat foolish at that moment. Although the process of getting ahold of these two spirit fruits and the bottle of blood of a hundred-year dragon-type soul beast was fairly easy, he would have to pay it back eventually! Could it be that it had been merely a dream?

    ¡°You have found everything?¡± Just then, a calm voice sounded in his mind.

 Chapter 97 - Spirit Item Fusion

    <strong>Chapter 97 - Spirit Item Fusion</strong>

    ¡°You found everything?¡±

    When he heard the voice, it was as if a gong had been struck inside his head, causing him to feel a bout of nausea as he once again entered that dark space.

    The ephemeral golden figure appeared before him. He hadn¡¯t entered this world in his sleep this time, but rather, he had entered whilepletely awake. For him, this confirmed that everything before his eyes was real.

    ¡°I think I have everything.¡± Tang Wulin nervously looked at the golden figure before him before summoning up his courage to say, ¡°What should I call you?¡±

    That golden figure seemed to freeze for a moment, before it slowly answered, ¡°You can just call me Old Tang.¡±

    ¡°Old Tang?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure why, but when Tang Wulin said this name, a strange feeling stirred within his heart. His family name is also Tang, the same as me?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a name. Well then, time waits for no one. I have already sensed the aura of those three heaven and earth treasures. It must have been difficult for you to find them in such a short period of time. Are you ready to break the first seal now?¡±

    Tang Wulin blinked in astonishment a few times. ¡°Do I still need to do anymore preparations?¡±

    Old Tang profoundly said, ¡°You need to prepare many things: endurance, strength, courage, and dedication. When you break the first seal, you will experience unfathomable suffering. This pain may drive you to insanity or cause you to give up. If you don¡¯t have the qualities I spoke of, then you will be unable to bear the seal¡¯s power. If you are driven to insanity, then you may lose all hope of recovering.¡±

    Startled, Tang Wulin stared at Old Tang. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me thisst time. Last time you said I only needed to find these three items...¡±

    Old Tang indifferently spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you actually thought it would be so easy to undo the seal that is preventing your death? In this world, there is nothing you can obtain without putting in the work. In order to obtain something, you must pay forward an equivalent amount. Regardless of whether this happens in your life or in your cultivation, everything is like this. As a Soul Master, if you don¡¯t put in the hard work, to withstand pain and loneliness surpassing others and possess a will stronger than ordinary people, how could you possibly be powerful?

    ¡°The situation you are currently faced with is also the same. The portion of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul that is contained within this first seal will fuse with, and transform, your body. If the fusion seeds, then your strength will increase in every aspect. In the process of fusing with it, the first thing you need to do is endure the pain. Although you are still young, you have no other choice but to do so.¡±

    Tang Wulin remained silent. Even though he was young, his father had always been instructing him on how to conduct himself. He understood that everything Old Tang said was for his sake.

    ¡°Since I have no other choice, I will definitely seed.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s expression grew resolute as he spoke this.

    He still wanted to go search for his parents and Na¡¯er. He also needed to help hisrades attain victory in the ss Promotion Tournament. If not to be strong, then for what reason had he obtained these three treasures?

    It was due to these reasons that he didn¡¯t cower at all in the face of those risks.

    ¡°Please tell me what I need to do now,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    Old Tang said, ¡°You now need to find a quiet ce, a ce people won¡¯t visit or disturb you for at least several days. After you have done this, you will need some sort of vessel that you can seal. You will put the two spirit fruits into the vessel and pour the hundred year dragon-type beast blood over it. Then you will seal the vessel and wait for the contents within it to calm. Finally, you will drink everything within the vessel. Only then will you be ready to break the first seal.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Old Tang said, ¡°After you have done this, I will guide you in breaking the first seal. You must remember, however, that before you take this medicine, you must be in your best state and your heart must be tranquil.¡±

    Tang Wulin opened his eyes once again and was met with the familiar sight of the forging workshop from before. Simrly, outside the workshop everything was still in chaos from the wind and rain.

    The hum of the wind and pitter-patter of the rain grew louder and louder. Soon it was apanied by roaring thunder. It was as if the heavens and earth had been torn asunder.

    Tang Wulin nced at the three treasures for a moment before taking out his soulmunicator and dialing Xie Xie¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello? Wulin, why haven¡¯t youe back yet? The hurricane has already hit us. Where are you right now?¡± Xie Xie¡¯s static filled voice fired questions at him in rapid session. The hurricane was now affecting theirmunicator¡¯s transmissions.

    Tang Wulin calmly responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I finished my business at the cksmith¡¯s Association before the hurricane struck and now I¡¯m taking shelter in my forging workshop. It¡¯s too windy and rainy outside so I¡¯m unable to return at the moment. Fortunately I can justplete some forging tasks in the downtime. I¡¯m calling you to assure you that I¡¯m fine. Did you get all of that?¡±

    ¡°Your voice is a bit fuzzy, but I could understand most of what you said. Everything is good as long as you¡¯re fine. The hurricane also came at an opportune time. Just wait for this big brother to cultivate hard for the next few days and see if I can make a breakthrough and be a two ringed Soul GrandmMaster. If I can, then we¡¯ll beat up those bastards from ss one.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Safety is still our number one priority.¡±

    Xie Xie let out a mischievousugh. ¡°You can be at ease, I¡¯ll be fine. Teacher Wu is paying special attention to me. The three of us were originally supposed to undergo special training together, but you didn¡¯te back. I¡¯ll cover for you for a couple of days. Just quicklye back once the hurricane has died down a little.¡±

    ¡°En. Alright.¡±

    After hanging up hismunicator, Tang Wulin looked at the window and the door once again. He checked that everything had been locked up before returning to the table.

    Getting ahead of himself? He was the one getting ahead of himself in his enthusiasm to make a breakthrough. After all, what would he be afterward?

    It was really easy to find a seble vessel inside of the workshop. After all, it had been one of the first things he had learned to forge and he could also just quickly forge it if he couldn¡¯t find one.

    He took the metal cup and ced it on top of the table.

    Do I begin now? No. Old Tang said I must be in my best state. I must be calm and steady.

    He began meditating and regting his breathing. He recovered some of the soul power he had expended and gradually stilled his mind.

    After some time had passed, he awoke from his meditative state with his body in peak condition.

    Amidst the sounds of the wind and rain, Tang Wulin unhesitatingly got up and put the two hundred-year fruits, the Ice Crystal Fruit and the Scarlet me Fruit, into the metal cup. Afterward, he swiftly opened up the porcin bottle and poured the fishy- smelling dark violet blood into the cup.¡±

    A powerful wave of energy began overflowing from the cup, causing the entire cup to begin trembling. Tang Wulin hastily covered the cup with its lid, sealing it before holding it close to his chest.

    A session of explosions began to rumble within the cup. Tang Wulin nearly let go of the cup as it was scarlet red with heat. The intensity of the rumbling increased even further. The red coloring began to fade and in its ce was ayer of frost.

    He was vaguely able to hear the roar of a dragon within the cup.

    The Scarlet me Fruit and Ice Crystal Fruit were both spirit fruit treasures. After reaching a hundred years, they had already gained a trace of intelligence. Fire and ice were two extremes, and together, a violent rejection would naturally ur. When restrained within the small cup, this violent rejection became even fiercer and the two began to mutually attack the other.

    The hundred year dragon-type soul beast blood was what increased their effects as well as what brought the two into harmony. These three spirit items mixed together to quietly created a fantastic reaction.

    Tang Wulin subconsciously drew back a few steps. He had sensed that within the metal cup was a powerful energy that wanted to break free. It¡¯s not going to actually explode, right? All of my efforts would go to waste then.

    Fortunately, the small explosions booming within the metal cup gradually died down. The cup was now intermittently changing between a ming red and an icy blue color as it calmed.

    Despite this, Tang Wulin could still sense an immensely powerful energy emanating from within the metal cup. He didn¡¯t know where this feeling came from, but it had somehow made its way into his mind.

    That was wrong. This feeling hadn¡¯te naturally. It was only after he opened the bottle of dragon-type soul beast blood that this feeling came about. Everything he felt was caused by that dragon blood.

    Old Tang¡¯s words echoed within his mind. He didn¡¯t dare to dy and hastily stepped forward to pick up the metal cup. Its temperature was oddly normal, merely a bit warm.

    After unsealing the cup, a reeking, strange smell assaulted his senses, causing Tang Wulin to nearly sneeze.

 Chapter 98 - Taking the Spirit Medicine

    <strong>Chapter 98 - Taking the Spirit Medicine</strong>

    An indecipherable, deep purple liquid bubbled constantly within the cup, like the murky waters of a swamp.

    With no other choice, Tang Wulin closed his eyes, furrowed his brows, and lifted the metal cup, emptying it.

    Unexpectedly, the taste of the liquid wasn¡¯t as bad as it smelled, and upon entering his mouth, it gave him a miraculously warm feeling. It tasted slightly sweet and fishy and had a tang to it. As if he was consuming a sea urchin, it was both smooth and slimy and stuck to his throat before he swallowed it down.

    The warmth spread throughout his body, leaving him unspeakablyfortable. Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but release a sigh. This mouthful had costed him hundreds of thousands of federation coins, and it was already gone!

    No, it might have been even more than that. Although he didn¡¯t personally buy these items, the blood of a hundred-year dragon-type soul beast should¡¯ve been a sought-after item that would fetch a sky-high price.

    What should I do now? Tang Wulin was dazed for a while, but he sobered up in a sh. Taking two steps back, he sat in a meditative position.

    He chose to avoid sitting on the chair to prevent the possibility of falling to the ground if something happened during his meditation to cause his body to react.

    Concentrate, meditate, and circte soul power.

    This should be it; by circting his soul power, he should be able to dissolve the effects of the medicine.

    Tang Wulin had a thought, how is Old Tang going to help me break the first seal?

    Suddenly, a strange feeling overcame him from every corner of his body. It felt as though vitality was flowing into his blood, as if steam was rushing out of every pore in his body. This sudden heat left Tang Wulin feeling unbearable, and he could barely remain in his seated position.

    His temperature rose, his body simr to a furnace. Sweat poured from his body like a waterfall. Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t control the heat within him and started trembling violently.

    A faint golden pattern started appearing on his forehead, growing until they covered his whole body. The golden patterns, in the shape of rhombuses, appeared faint at first, but they slowly grew clearer. Tang Wulin¡¯s body became as red as a cooked prawn.

    So hot, so hot!

    Tang Wulin clenched his teeth and persevered, as Old Tang had previously said that he should have strength, endurance and dedication.

    The weak soul power within him had seemingly escaped his control and began surging throughout his body. Tang Wulin could no longer maintain his state of meditation and felt that his surroundings were turning blood red.

    Could it be that my body is actually melting?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body trembled, and the golden webs on his body became even clearer.

    Suddenly, the heat disappeared like subsiding waves and with it, the unbearably miserable feeling.

    After reaching equilibrium, this level offort would normally not be reached, butforting relief from misery would easily cause intoxication.

    Currently in such a state, Tang Wulin rxed after going through that agony and felt like his body had been thoroughly exfoliated by the immense heat previously coursing through his body. It left him with no energy; he couldn¡¯t even lift up a finger.

    Without waiting for his mind to rx, a sudden wave of chilliness emerged from his heart and spread throughout his body. Like the heat before, this chilliness circted right into the depths of his body. The redness that had lingered on his skin was reced by a pale blue.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body trembled with more violence. The only thing that wasn¡¯t trembling as much was the golden webbed pattern. The golden webbed pattern had be even more distinct than before.

    His body began emitting biting cold instead of extreme heat, the change leaving his clothes in ruin. Torn to shreds, the scraps of clothing fell off his body. Exhaustedpletely, his mere rank 12 soul power was unable to relieve some of his suffering.

    It was so cold that his blood would freeze soon. Tang Wulin could only feel his heartbeat falling at an rming rate, his vision blurring out.

    Are these the effects of the hundred-year Ice Crystal Fruit and Scarlet me Fruit? It¡¯s so painful.

    Tang Wulin was unaware that with these two spirit fruits of like age, a process called Fire-Ice Body Refining that could be used to increase his physical strength. This was a dangerous process for most, however, as the sudden change from temperature extremes could cause a weakling to copse. To prevent that, a fruit with bncing properties of higher age was necessary to ensure safety.

    More importantly, the body refining process required a Soul Master with a significantly higher cultivation to guide and protect the body refiner.

    To Mu Chen, it was obvious that Mang Tian would help guide Tang Wulin in the process, but he didn¡¯t expect Tang Wulin to have consumed all three spirit items by himself, alone.

    These were hundred-year spirit fruits, and even a Soul Elder with three rings would have been hurt badly in the process, leaving hidden traces of incurable diseases in them.

    Not to mention the fact that Tang Wulin had merely cultivated to rank 12 soul power.

    Finally, after an unknown period of time, the extreme cold subsided, and Tang Wulin¡¯s mental state recovered.

    Paralyzed, he could only feel numbness throughout his body, as if his body was no longer his. Despite this, he felt strangely clear-headed and could clearly see the patterns of golden webs shimmering brightly on his body, as though his body was wrapped up within a huge web.

    Old Tang, where are you? What should I do? Tang Wulin thought mentally.

    But Old Tang didn¡¯t reply him at all, as if his existence had always been a mere nightmare.

    Tang Wulin knew he had no other routes to escape to, so he could do nothing other than allowing these three spiritual items to wreck havoc within his body.

    At this time, his body regained mobility, and he felt thefortable feeling once again. He did not let his guard down, however. First was the immense heat followed by extreme coldness; what would be the effects of the dragon-type soul beast¡¯s blood? What type of suffering would it be this time?

    The facts had proven his guess right.

    Immense heat and extreme coldness were both unbearable, but they were nothingpared to what he felt next.

    It seemed as if there were tiny ants slowly crawling up his limbs and drilling into his muscles, organs, and bones.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and screamed bitterly. He wanted to scratch at the sensations, but his body wouldn¡¯t move at all. Even worse was his mind¡¯s currently exceptional rity; he could fully experience the inhumane agony. This suffering was too hard to bear with.

    Why? Why did this happen? Tang Wulin¡¯s whole body shook violently.

    Can¡¯t take it, I can¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t take this, then only death awaits you. If you want to live on, you have to bear this. If you are able to face any sufferings bravely, you will be able to ovee them. Learn to persevere and the doors to sess will open to you.¡± Old Tang¡¯s voice finally appeared once again, but he sounded sombre this time.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit shook. That¡¯s right! I can¡¯t give up. If I can¡¯t break the seal, I would only be greeted with death.

    I can¡¯t die. There are still many things I have yet to aplish. I want to be strong. I want to be a powerful Mecha Master and to be able to use a mecha crafted out of the metals I forged myself.

    I need to search for mom and dad too¡ªand Na¡¯er as well. I want to be a powerful Soul Master and a powerful Mecha Master.

    I want to live on. There are so many beautiful things for me to experience in this world.

    In his heart, a strong feeling of defiance grew within, and it seemingly reduced his suffering as well as the numbness and itchiness, which retreated from his bones and back to his spine.

    What Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t see was the change in color of the webbed patterns on his body, as it had turned from gold to purple. The purple color didn¡¯t stay for long, the patterns shifting back to a gold that shone even brighter than before.

    It was as if the purplish color had nourished the golden pattern before subsiding thereafter.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s numbness and itchiness gradually disappeared as well, and he panted heavily. Feeling returned to his body once again, and he realized that he could move all his limbs.

    What is happening? Could it be that I have recovered already?

    It¡¯s done? Has the seal been broken?

    ¡°Be prepared; this is just the beginning!¡± Old Tang¡¯s icy voice resounded within his mind.

    This is just the beginning?

    Three feelings¡ªimmense heat, extreme cold, as well as numbness and itchiness¡ªhad all reappeared suddenly without giving Tang Wulin any time to react. At that point, Tang Wulin felt as though he had been engulfed.

    As he continued releasing his piercing screams, his vision gradually turned white.

 Chapter 99 - The Eve of the First Grades Decisive Battle

    <strong>Chapter 99 - The Eve of the First Grade¡¯s Decisive Battle</strong>

    Eastsea Academy.

    The hurricane struck Eastsea City this time with a suddenness, throwing the entire city into chaos. Stores were unable to do business, schools were unable to teach, andmunications had been paralyzed. Every single department of the city¡¯s administration waspletely swamped with work.

    The hurricanested a whole week. At its peak, it was even able to uprootrge trees and bring about great destruction to the buildings.

    Fortunately, it had now passed.

    After the hurricane, Eastsea City appeared fresher than before. A thin mist created a veil in the air while sunshine sprinkled the earth. asionally, the two wouldbine to create a rainbow off in the clear horizon.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with that guy? He still hasn¡¯t answered hismunicator. Maybe themunicator ran out of power and we can¡¯t get through to him anymore.¡± Xie Xie currently wasn¡¯t in the mood to go outside and appreciate the beautiful scenery. He sat in the teacher¡¯s building like an anxious cat on a hot tin roof.

    The reason for his agitation was simple: he couldn¡¯t contact Tang Wulin at all.

    As the hurricane passed by, Xie Xie had been hard at work cultivating under the guidance of Wu Zhangkong and had been able to make a breakthrough. After making this breakthrough, the first thing he wanted to do was tell all of his good friends. Yet, who could have imagined that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get through to Tang Wulin¡¯smunicator.

    More importantly, today was the day they returned to ss yet Tang Wulin was still nowhere to be found. Xie Xie didn¡¯t even know where he¡¯d gone.

    Returning to ss also meant that the ss Promotion Tournament would resume after! Their opponent was the first grade¡¯s ss one, the ss with the strongest new students in all of the academy¡¯s history!

    Tang Wulin, this guy, where the hell are you!?

    ¡°Do you know which workshop he¡¯s in? Maybe we can go find him in the afternoon?¡± Gu Yue¡¯s brows were creased and her eyes were full of worry.

    Xie Xie forced out a bitter smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an interest in forging, so how would I know where his workshop is? He even called me that day to specially exin that he would be staying at his workshop and he wouldn¡¯t have any troubles there! But howe there still isn¡¯t any news from him? Could it be that he actually forgot the time?¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s expression was overcast and gloomy as she steadily said, ¡°What do you know then? Let¡¯s go over to the cksmith¡¯s Association in the afternoon; maybe his workshop is registered with them.¡±

    Xie Xie didn¡¯t refute Gu Yue for once, but instead nodded his head and agreed. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s go thereter.¡±

    Tang Wulin still hadn¡¯t shown up to ss, even as it was dismissed at noon. Xie Xie and Gu Yue went to find Wu Zhangkong before they quickly flew out of the campus, heading straight for the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    An hourter, however, they left the cksmith¡¯s Association with gloomy expressions.

    The cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s reply had been very simple: any information regarding forging spaces registered with the association was confidential and could not be leaked out. It would only be possible if they had the approval of the government. Moreover, Tang Wulin¡¯s information was on an even higher level of confidentiality than ordinary cksmiths.

    ¡®What do we do now? Should we ask Teacher Wu to apply for a government permit and thene back and ask?¡± Gu Yue asked Xie Xie.

    Xie Xieughed bitterly. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time for that! It¡¯s easy to get a government permit, but what we¡¯re short on is time! Our request definitely wouldn¡¯t be approved today while our match is tonight. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be up to the two of us to win this battle. Wulin isn¡¯t this type of unreliable person! He must have met with some problem that prevented him froming.¡±

    Gu Yue raised her head and revealed a sour expression. ¡°We can discuss this after we return. Either way, let¡¯s first have Teacher Wu apply for a government permit. It¡¯s crucial that Wulin is there for our match.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°A government permit?¡± Wu Zhangkong stared at his two students, his originally ice-cold expression gradually thawing to reveal gloom.

    Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t gone to any of his sses at all and they weren¡¯t able to find him anywhere.

    ¡°Alright then, you two hurry on back to ss first. I will handle this,¡± Wu Zhangkong coldly said.

    ¡°Teacher, then will it just be us two in the match tonight?¡± asked Xie Xie.

    Wu Zhangkong shot him a nce. ¡°It¡¯ll just be the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xie Xie and Gu Yue returned to ss with hearts full of worry and a sour mood. Although the difference between a two versus two battle and a three versus three battle seemed small, and that Tang Wulin was the weakest one among them, they were already ustomed to fighting as a team of three. Without Tang Wulin, it felt as though they werecking something.

    Their afternoon sses flew by quickly. Maybe it was because the week-long hurricane had stifled the students for too long, but when they were dismissed today, many of them gathered at the field. In fact, there were even some teachers present. They were all there to watch the match today.

    ¡°Have you heard? This year¡¯s ss Promotion Tournament is full of prodigies! ss five has actually been having triumph after triumph and have already won three matches! Who knows if this dark horse will continue until the end, though.¡±

    ¡°Stop dreaming. Don¡¯t you know how frightening this year¡¯s ss one is? They¡¯re reputed to be the strongest new students in all of the academy¡¯s history. Their ss actually has three Soul Grandmasters with powerful martial souls! Inparison, the three participants from ss five are merely one ringed Soul Masters. With a gap between their soul skills and soul power, they don¡¯t stand even a chance. I really want to see how far ss one can advance in this tournament. I heard that all of the sses in the second grade are presently feeling the pressure of a great mountain upon their backs. Hehe.¡±

    Students continuously broke into discussion one after another while the teachers soon arrived in a group.

    The teacher in charge of the first grade¡¯s ss four, Kong Hanwen, had his gaze stuck to the crowd the whole time, searching for something with a grim expression.

    ¡°Teacher Kong, what are you looking for?¡± The teacher in charge of ss three, Ye Yingrong, suspiciously asked him.

    Kong Hanwen answered, ¡°I¡¯m looking for that bastard, Wu Zhangkong. Isn¡¯t he just too arrogant? I want to see if his students can truly prevail today.¡± Kong Hanwen held back a sigh within his heart. After all, his ss had been beaten by Tang Wulin¡¯s trio, meaning that he was now in charge of the lowest ss of the grade.

    Ye Yingrong let out a gentle sigh. ¡°That¡¯s right! This year¡¯s ss one is simply too powerful. I don¡¯t think anyone in the second grade can face them either. Even the second grade¡¯s ss one only has two Soul Grandmasters right now. I think this year¡¯s ss one will definitely be able to battle all the way until the third grade in this tournament.¡±

    Kong Hanwen sneered but remained silent. His purpose foring today was to see how that Icily Arrogant Prince Charming¡¯s face would look after his students lost.

    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Ye Yingrong said in a hushed tone.

    Kong Hanwen followed her gaze and sure enough, Wu Zhangkong stood with the rest of ss five, looking towards the stage. Behind him were two of his impressive disciples, Xie Xie and Gu Yue.

    What astonished Kong Hanwen, however, was that the pretty boy was nowhere to be found. He seemed to recall that the student¡¯s name was Tang Wulin.

    Right when Wu Zhangkong appeared with his ss, an uproar began on the other side.

    The students quickly parted to make a path.

    A female teacher in herte twenties lead the way enthusiastically. She looked exceptionally simr to Ye Yingrong, with at least sixty percent of their features being the same. She was even a bit prettier than Ye Yingrong, but had an air of arrogance to her.

    Following behind her were the highly acimed, most powerful new students of ss one in recent history. Leading the ss was a trio of three boys. On the left was the one Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue had met previously, Wei Xiaofeng.

    In the middle was a tall youth who seemed calm inparison to Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s arrogance. He had a maturity that surpassed that of his peers. On his other side was an extremely thin boy, as if he was made of only skin and bones. He carried an expression full of gloom and iciness. Even his aura was gloomy. In fact, he was so gloomy that no one walked behind him. It seemed that no one wanted to even approach him.

    The two parties assembled on opposite sides of each other on the stage, waiting for the match to begin.

    Ye Yingrong took brisk steps to the side of that female teacher and greeted in a soft voice, ¡°Big sister.¡±

 Chapter 100 - Tang Wulin Returns

    <strong>Chapter 100 - Tang Wulin Returns</strong>

    The teacher for ss one of the first grade was none other than Ye Yingluo, Ye Yingrong¡¯s elder sister and the person whom Wu Zhangkong ruthlessly rejected.

    Ye Yingluo nodded her head towards her younger sister. Her eyes, however, were involuntarily attracted to the person standing on the other side. She looked at Wu Zhangkong, her eyes a bitplicated.

    A few days ago, she witnessed the battle between Wu Zhangkong and Guang Biao, and it had etched a deep impression in her mind.

    But this didn¡¯t wipe off the scar that Wu Zhangkong had left in her heart. Which part of me doesn¡¯t deserve you?

    Wu Zhangkong, just you wait. I¡¯ll ensure your cheeks will be pressed against the ground, and I¡¯ll make that arrogant coldness of yours disappear.

    Wu Zhangkong felt as though someone was watching him from afar, so he turned around to look. Though Ye Yingluo¡¯s heart was full of hatred towards him, she involuntarily tried to pose in her best position when he looked over at her.

    But...

    What was that look of his?

    Ye Yingluo was infuriated.

    When Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes rested on her, they didn¡¯t stay at all. Furthermore, his gaze was emotionless when they swept past her, as if nothing was out of the ordinary.

    Bastard! This person, he¡¯s still a bastard.

    Ye Yingrong saw the expression on her sister¡¯s face and knew it meant nothing good. She understood this arrogant sister of hers well enough to know that.

    Ye Yingluo was given the title of child prodigy when she was younger. Her failure in getting epted into Shrek Academy had devastated her, changing her into a highly temperamental person. Thus, when she had been rejected by Wu Zhangkong, she became like this.

    Sister, you should know very well that whatever you do won¡¯t help. There is no ce for us in this man¡¯s eyes. To put it inly, we have never been on the same level as him! Regardless of what you do, it won¡¯t change anything.

    Of course, Ye Yingrong didn¡¯t dare voice these words out loud to her elder sister, as she was highly aware that with her elder sister¡¯s temperament, Ye Yingluo might go mad if she was told this.

    ¡°Yangzi, help me teach them a good lesson.¡± Ye Ying Luo turned back and barked ferociously at the calm teenager who stood behind her.

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± There was a sh of light in the eyes of this teenager by the name of Yangzi before he regained his previously calm demeanour.

    Director Long Hengxu walked up the stage at this point in time. He first nodded his head to both sses¡¯ teachers in acknowledgement before he began to speak in a deep voice, ¡°This ranking tournament had previously been postponed because of the typhoon. Today will be the fourth match; first grade¡¯s ss five will bepeting against first grade¡¯s ss one. First grade ss five¡¯s Teacher Wu, how many participants from your side willpete today?¡±

    Long Hengxu¡¯s mood was veryplicated at this point in time. He had wanted first grade ss five to be defeated quickly to prevent those ck horses from climbing up. ss sorting was a duty of his, so if these participants from ss five were still undefeated, he would be very ashamed of his decisions!

    The academy would then question him on his ss sorting decisions. In particr, their audit would be on the possibility of first grade ss five remaining undefeated. This would include some leads into the investigation of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s methods of teaching, but would ultimately cover his error in the sorting of students into sses.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s disy of strength and power that day, however, had aided in easing the difficult situation for him. At least, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s teaching ability was recognised by most of the school directors. A direct advancement opportunity was thus created for this Teacher Wu into the Advanced Academy.

    After all, it would be very advantageous for the academy to have someone this powerful within Eastsea Academy.

    Competitions were rife within academies in every city, especially so within the intermediate academies. In the advanced academies, the sole purpose of these students was to bring glory to their academy bypeting against higher ranked academies and winning. As these academies became more renowned, they would naturally attract better students to enroll in their academies.

    Thus, after what happened that day, Long Hengxu didn¡¯t really dare to offend Wu Zhangkong.

    ¡°Our ss will have...¡± Wu Zhangkong was about to mention that two would bepeting from his ss when a voice traveled to him from behind first grade ss five.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, please wait.¡±

    Upon hearing this familiar voice, Xie Xie and Gu Yue, who were standing behind Wu Zhangkong, broke out into surprised grins.

    The crowd parted, and a worn and weary Tang Wulin rushed to the front.

    His current appearance starved him from others¡¯pliments as his hair was unkempt and a pale pallor painted the whole of his face. He appeared to be breathing erratically.

    ¡°Where did you run off to? Why did you onlye now?¡± Xie Xie snapped at him.

    Tang Wulin grimaced as he answered. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯spete first. Teacher Wu, I¡¯m able to battle.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong looked towards him with an expressionless face and nodded his head before speaking to Long Hengxu again, ¡°We have three participants from our ss.¡±

    Long Hengxu replied, ¡°First grade¡¯s ss one may select three students topete as well.¡±

    Ye Yingluo tilted her head upward. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Long Hengxu spoke again, ¡°Participants from both sses, please enter.¡±

    Gu Yue moved towards Tang Wulin¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Do you think you canpete? How¡¯s your body?¡± While she could see that there was something wrong with Tang Wulin, his body emitted an aura that further befuddled her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tang Wulin had regained, once again, that grin of confidence from before.

    Gu Yue nodded her head, ¡°Let¡¯s win together.¡±

    Tang Wulin moved to upy the center position once more. Xie Xie and Gu Yue were positioned behind him as the trio walked together up towards the stage.

    On the other side, ss one¡¯s three students entered the stage as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Yangzi,¡± said the calm teenager in the center.

    ¡°Wei Xiaofeng, we¡¯ve met a while ago.¡± Wei Xiao Feng reached out his hand and stuck out his thumb before slowly twisting his wrist downward, issuing a provocative move.

    ¡°You!¡± Xie Xie was infuriated and was about to rush up towards him, but was prevented from doing so by Tang Wulin grabbing his shoulder.

    Xie Xie was shocked as he eyed Tang Wulin. This guy¡¯s strength grew again!

    ¡°Wang Jinxi.¡± The wiry student from ss one introduced himself.

    Tang Wulin introduced his side. ¡°First grade¡¯s ss five, Tang Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yue.¡±

    ¡°Xie Xie!¡± Xie Xie¡¯s eyes were brimming with iciness as he stared at Wei Xiaofeng.

    Long Hengxu observed both teams. There seemed to be a powerful smell of gunpowder even when the match had yet to begin. He scowled as he emphasized again, ¡°Let me make myself clear once more. This is a school tournament. In this tournament, there will only be winning and losing, nothing else. No participant shall harm thepetitor. If they do so, they will be punished severely by the Academy.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± All six of the participants shouted in unison.

    ¡°Good. Prepare yourselves; both sides please step back.¡± Under Long Hengxu¡¯s supervision, both teams moved back and opened up the distance between one another.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    The crowd hollered out loud inpanion to the director¡¯smand, signifying the start of the first grade¡¯s final match in the tournament.

    From both sides of ss one and ss five, Wei Xiaofeng and Xie Xie respectively rushed forward at the same time. They had long decided that the other was an eyesore and had since been unable to tolerate one another, even before the start of the match.

    At that instance, two yellow soul rings appeared beneath Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s feet. At the same time, a green ray of light appeared on his body and a small green snake appeared on his shoulder.

    Comparing this with Tang Wulin¡¯s tiny earthy snake, Goldlight, his snake was vastly different. This small snake was turquoise in color and had a pair of transparent green wings. Although it looked small, it seemed very powerful.

    What was even more shocking was Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s apparent changes. He grew more flexible, and his skin now had a green tint.

    To be an outstanding student in ss one and to be able to maintain that title, Wei Xiaofeng was obviously not an easy opponent. This was naturally demonstrated by his attainment of the two ringed realm at such a young age.

    His spirit soul was a hundred-year Green Shadow Snake. It was an arduous and expensive task to search for this spirit soul which matched his bodypletely since his martial soul was the Green Shadow Snake. After fusing with this spirit soul, his enhancements when cultivating grew immediately, and within a short span of time, he advanced from one ring to two rings.

    However, a hundred year spirit soul could only add two soul rings. After twenty ranks, his speed of advancement would greatly depreciate. Nevertheless, the Green Shadow Snake soul spirit had aided him in building up a strong foundation, allowing his advancement to exceed his peers by far.

    Wei Xiaofeng was also an Agility System Battle Soul Master, and as he was charging forward, he flickered from left to right, creating illusions of himself. Although he didn¡¯t have Xie Xie¡¯s speed, he seemed to be more agile than Xie Xie.

    What shocked Wei Xiaofeng the most, however, was the two yellow soul rings beneath Xie Xie¡¯s feet. His vigor had increased greatly with the appearance of those two yellow rings.

 Chapter 101 - The Battle Begins!

    <strong>Chapter 101 - The Battle Begins!</strong>

    Tang Wulin noticed that the Light Dragon Dagger in Xie Xie¡¯s hand had reduced in size by one circle and its light had be dimmer, yet it seemed to have grown more solid. The lines on the dagger were even clearer to see and now carried a terrifying aura to it.

    Two rings? There¡¯s actually a student in ss five with two rings?

    Despite having just arrived at the sidelines, Long Hengxu¡¯s mouth was already agape. Inparison to ss one with its three Soul Grandmasters, the fact that a Soul Grandmaster appeared in ss five was even more shocking. It was an unprecedented event in all of Eastsea Academy¡¯s history!

    Long Henxu felt his face heat in pain as though he¡¯d been smacked in the face.

    Oh Wu Zhangkong, Wu Zhangkong. You truly are capable!

    The whole of ss five began to cheer when they saw that there were actually two rings beneath Xie Xie¡¯s feet.

    In a sh of light and shadow, the two of them rushing towards the other. With a grave expression, Xie Xie sped up, turning into a golden light, spiraling in an arc towards Wei Xiaofeng and pressing him back.

    Before they even shed, Xie Xie¡¯s oppressive aura made Wei Xiaofeng feel as if he was being chopped up.

    What powerful soul power! He must have just broken through, while I¡¯m already at rank 22! How can his soul power still be so oppressive?

    Naturally, Wei Xiaofeng didn¡¯t know that with his twin souls, Xie Xie¡¯s soul power was far mightier than others at the same rank.

    None of the other four remained idle while these two shed.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t immediately release his martial soul, but rather he rushed forward madly, making a beeline for the opponent¡¯smander, Zhang Yangzi.

    Gu Yue¡¯s figure flickered for a moment before quickly reappearing behind Tang Wulin, as if she were his shadow. Although Tang Wulin only relied on his tyrannical strength and was nowhere near as fast as Xie Xie, he was certainly not slow either. Gu Yue was light as a feather, as if she were a ghost. From beginning to end, she stuck herself to Tang Wulin¡¯s back.

    Zhang Yangzi stood there without budging a single inch, as if he paid no mind to Tang Wulin¡¯s charge at all. Rather, it was Wang Jinxi who moved from his side.

    Simr to his teammates, Wang Jinxi also had two soul rings. His slim figure seemed to swell a bit, but what had grown in size weren¡¯t his muscles, but rather, his skeleton. He looked like a bony rack as he raised his arms to let forth a stream of ck gas.

    This... He actually has martial soul with the darkness attribute?

    Wang Jinxi tookrge strides forward to meet Tang Wulin, his arms extended in front of him the whole time. Two ck mes seemed to ignite within his eyes as he advanced. His spirit soul was nowhere to be found and no one knew what it was.

    Despite this, Tang Wulin¡¯s expression remained unchanged. A white soul ring appeared underfoot as he raised his arms forward and the little Goldlight slithered out from his shirt cor to expose its tiny head.

    Of those present, it was only Wu Zhangkong in the audience who noticed that Goldlight¡¯s head had grown muchrger than before. But with its body hidden within Tang Wulin¡¯s clothing, he couldn¡¯t get a clear look at it.

    Ayer of earthen yellow light enshrouded Tang Wulin, causing his figure to appear even thicker than before. His speed, however, slowed down a bit.

    A red ball of light flew by his shoulder from behind, just barely missing. Surprisingly, it was a fireball!

    Pow! It struck Wang Jinxi¡¯s right hand, but in a sh of ck radiance, the fireball was extinguished. In the moment following, he began his exchange of blows with Tang Wulin.

    A face to face battle was the domain of an Assault System Soul Master.

    Bang! A muffled bang was heard. Tang Wulin came to a stop with a trembling body while Wang Jinxi retreated three steps after receiving Tang Wulin¡¯s punch.

    The unmoving Zhang Yangzi¡¯s face colored with astonishment. He understood how much strength Wang Jinxi possessed, as he had a first ss closebat martial soul that made him an excellent Assault System Soul Master. In fact, even he himself could notpare in physical strength with Wang Jinxi. He had been absolutely convinced beforehand that within Eastsea Academy¡¯s intermediate division and for those with less than three rings, there were few who couldpete in strength. After all, Wang Jinxi¡¯s martial soul was just that powerful!

    Yet, an unbelievable scene yed out before him. A mere one ring Soul Master with a ten year soul ring actually possessed strength that surpassed Wang Jinxi¡¯s? This was simply inconceivable!

    It wasn¡¯t just Zhang Yangzi who thought this way; Wang Jinxi was equally as shocked at Tang Wulin¡¯s strength. In the moment when they had exchanged blows, he felt as if he was a lone man facing an unshakable mountain. That tremendous strength of Tang Wulin¡¯s was something he waspletely unable to contend with. He couldn¡¯t help but retreat.

    Gu Yue didn¡¯t follow up with another attack, but instead continued to hide behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back. They still had one opponent who had yet to make their move, so she wanted to conserve her strength.

    In the moment Tang Wulin¡¯s fist struck Wang Jinxi, the peculiar feeling within Gu Yue¡¯s heart grew even further.

    On the other side, Xie Xie and Wei Xiaofeng were still engaged in an intense sh.

    Faced with the threat of Xie Xie¡¯s assault, Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s first soul ring lit up as he used his first soul skill. His body suddenly became illusory as a series of phantoms appeared behind him. These phantoms appeared unreal as they revolved around him and he blended in among them, making it hard for others to identify the real one.

    For his Green Shadow Snake martial soul, Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s first soul skill was Green Shadow Clones.

    Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s spirit soul and martial soul backed up his arrogance. With their extremepatibility with each other, the soul skills he obtained had been a level higher than what other Soul Masters could get.

    Although these Green Shadow Clones were simply clones, they were nearly identical to the real thing and possessed an illusory air to them. Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s foot quietly reach out, winding about Xie Xie¡¯s leg.

    Could Xie Xie distinguish between the phantoms and the true body? Naturally, the current him couldn¡¯t. But he still had means.

    Wu Zhangkong had taught him that if he ever encountered an opponent with abilities he could not analyze, the best method to deal with them was to fully disy one¡¯s own abilities. With the use of his strongest abilities, Xie Xie would forcefully break through.

    Thus, Xie Xie activated his first soul ring, lighting up the Green Shadow Clones for a moment. A radiant golden de shed out.

    Why do I care how many phantoms you have? One attack and I¡¯ll know which one is real and which are fake.

    After reaching rank 20, Xie Xie¡¯s soul power had reached another realm, causing the might of his Light Dragon de to grow substantially.

    The de of golden light was just like a crescent moon shing out. A series of shrill sounds could be heard as the edge of the de sliced through the wind.

    Wei Xiaofeng was startled. He hastily pulled back his foot and jumped in an attempt to evade Xie Xie¡¯s attack.

    But destroyed phantoms were still destroyed phantoms. When he leapt up in retreat, the phantoms followed right behind him. In that moment, he was revealed.

    Xie Xie exploded off the balls of his feet, raising his Light Dragon de as his body spun, heading straight for Wei Xiaofeng.

    Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s Green Shadow Clones were assembled together in a desperate attempt to ward off Xie Xie, but these clones only had ten percent of Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s strength. Whenever Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon de passed by, one clone after another would be crushed. He had broken through Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s soul skill.

    The spectators from the first grade¡¯s ss one were dumbstruck. Wei Xiaofeng was actually being caught in this wind? His clones had actually been annihted with such a brute force method?

    Only Ye Yingluo was able to identify the problem. Xie Xie¡¯s martial soul was unusual. At first nce, it would appear to be merely a dagger, but it was far sharper than a dagger and possessed its own innate aura which exerted a level of pressure on Wei Xiaofeng. Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s usual confidence had been stifled and his full strength couldn¡¯t be disyed at all.

    One blue vine after another shot from the ground to bind Wang Jinxi. At some point in time, a pair of metal hammers had also appeared in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands.

    In order to face such a powerful opponent, he couldn¡¯t hold back this time. The hammers he brought out were his Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers.

    He could already tell from their previous sh that Wang Jinxi¡¯s martial soul had something to do with his bones. I don¡¯t care what kind of martial soul you have. If I can forge umon metals, then why can¡¯t I smash your bones?

    ¡°Hou!¡± Wang Jinxi was enraged by the loss he had just suffered in their exchange. Beneath his feet, his first soul ring began to shine and a strange transformation overcame his body.

    His entire right arm rapidly expanded, especially his hand as his five fingers fused into four extremely thick ones, his fingernails turning pitch-ck. This enormous arm of his now gave off a tyrannical feeling. His transformationplete, he threw himself straight at Tang Wulin.

    Wang Jinxi didn¡¯t bother to concern himself with Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass.

 Chapter 102 - Golden Palm

    <strong>Chapter 102 - Golden Palm</strong>

    Although a blue vine twisted around Wang Jinxi¡¯s body, binding him, in the next moment, a strange scene urred. The vines came off by themselves as Wang Jinxi¡¯s body became illusory.

    At some point in time, Wang Jinxi had activated his second soul skill, the corresponding soul ring shining brightly beneath his feet. He had actually used his soul skills in quick session.

    Zhang Yangzi revealed a smile when Wang Jinxi had utilized his second soul skill. Even if it¡¯s him, it¡¯ll be difficult for him to defeat Wang Jinxi.

    It had to be known that Wang Jinxi¡¯s martial soul was actually a first-rate darkness type soul, the Bone Dragon King!

    Wang Jinxi¡¯s martial soul was superior to Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s in every single aspect.

    First soul skill: Bone Dragon w.

    Second soul skill: Bone Soul Transformation.

    Wang Jinxi¡¯s Bone Soul Transformation could transform a part of his body incorporeal. Although the transformation onlysted for a short duration, he was immune to everything during that time.

    Naturally, with his current cultivation, he could only turn a quarter of his body incorporeal. Under his meticulous control, the incorporeal part was precisely the parts that the Bluesilver Grass hadtched onto.

    Despite his anger, Wang Jinxi was very cool-headed. Zhang Yangzi had told them before the battle that they couldn¡¯t underestimate ss five. Naturally, it was because this supposedly trash ss had the strength to defeat three sses in a row. As a result, their battle n was to have Wei Xiaofeng engage one in closebat, while Wang Jinxi went all out, taking care of the other two. Zhang Yangzi was left to clean up.

    After all, their goal wasn¡¯t just to defeat those in their grade; it was much higher than that. They had decided to hide Zhang Yangzi¡¯s abilities in this battle. Without a doubt, Zhang Yangzi was the core of their team.

    The gigantic Bone Dragon w was already in front of Tang Wulin, spreading its ws wide to grab hold of him.

    Poisonous darkness came from the Bone Dragon w. It possessed an extraordinary strength as it made Wang Jinxi¡¯s bones ten times stronger and his strength five times greater. Furthermore, the amplification effect would be greater as he continued cultivating. One day, if he managed to attain seven rings and reach the level of martial soul true body, he would be able to transform into the Bone Dragon King and reveal its true body.

    Even Zhang Yangzi¡¯s martial soul was somewhat inferior to Wang Jinxi¡¯s. Ye Yingluo had told them before that if they cultivated to be a seven ring Soul Sage, the strongest among them would be Wang Jinxi.

    At two rings, although Wang Jinxi could only execute a single w, he was confident in his chances of winning. Even if he faced a three ring Soul Elder, he would still be confident.

    ¡°Wulin, be careful.¡± Gu Yue moved in a sh, removing herself from Tang Wulin¡¯s back as a burst of light came from her body.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you have me.¡± A bizarre radiance appeared within Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes and grew in intensity as he raised his right arm.

    He didn¡¯t even try to dodge the gigantic Bone Dragon w; nor did he use his Bluesilver Grass to ward it off. In fact, the hammer in his right hand had disappeared too. In the depths of his eyes, a golden light flickered.

    He curled his right hand into a fist and punched straight at the center of the Bone Dragon w. By his side, Gu Yue suddenly heard a session of popping sounds from Tang Wulin¡¯s bones as an astonishing aura suddenly burst forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    This aura had only appeared for a split second, with only two people on thepetition stage reacting to it.

    Right when Xie Xie was pursuing Wei Xiaofeng, he body went sluggish as he felt an extreme sensation of fear sh from the bottom of his heart. Not only did it slow him down, it also caused him to tremble as his soul power became unstable.

    The other person who had reacted was naturally Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent, Wang Jinxi.

    Although Xie Xie had reacted to Tang Wulin¡¯s aura, Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t directed it at him. Thus, the feelings invoked within Wang Jinxi were far stronger.

    In that split second, Wang Jinxi no longer saw his opponent as a person, but rather, he saw Tang Wulin as a ferocious beast. His power, which originated from his within blood, suddenly turned into a restrictive force. His tremendous strength transitioned into intense trembling while his w slowed down.

    Afterward, he could only stare nkly as Tang Wulin extended his right arm. He grabbed one of the Bone Dragon w¡¯s digits, then exerted a tremendous amount of strength to toss him.

    How can this be?

    In the moment that Wang Jinxi had been thrown, regardless of whether it was the students on stage or the spectators and teachers off stage, everyone was dumbstruck at this scene.

    Long Hengxu had just been preparing to intervene and block Wang Jinxi, fearing that the Bone Dragon w would seriously harm Tang Wulin. In fact, he was already rushing forward to intervene when the situation took a drastic turn.

    Wang Jinxi¡¯s Bone Dragon w had slowed for some unfathomable reason, and in the moment following, he was transformed into a human artillery shell!

    Only Gu Yue, who had been right by Tang Wulin¡¯s side, had seen his hand glow a golden color the moment he threw Wang Jinxi. Having seen this, her eyes were somewhat dull.

    That aura and power... It resembles...

    In the depths of her beautiful eyes, an indescribable look of shock flickered. Within her heart, the same question many others were asking appeared: How can this be?

    But there was a difference between her ¡®How can this be¡¯ and everyone else¡¯s.

    Bang! Wang Jinxinded in a confused mess in the distance. Despite the disarray he was in, however, he no longer felt that trembling.

    Wei Xiaofeng was the most fortunate. He hadn¡¯t been able to use his second soul skill in time as Xie Xie drew closer, but for some baffling reason, Xie Xie had slowed down. This had given him the chance to quickly put distance between them as he dashed towards Zhang Yangzi.

    Tang Wulin clenched his fist, his expression radiating with happiness. There really is a chance!

    Without pause, he threw the hammer in his left hand straight at Zhang Yangzi with a strand of Bluesilver Grass connected to its shaft, quietly trailing behind it. As it shot towards Zhang Yangzi, the hammer gave off an ear-piercing whistle. In a sh, it was right in front of him.

    At that moment, an ominous green light appeared by Zhang Yangzi¡¯s side. He felt his body tense up as he was no longer able to move a single inch.

    Gu Yue had used her control over the wind element to bind Zhang Yangzi.

    Her binding and Tang Wulin¡¯s hammer attack had happened in perfect concert.

    It seemed as if that hammer, which weighed over a hundred kilograms, was unavoidable. Tang Wulin held onto the strand of Bluesilver Grass connected to it. If Zhang Yangzi truly couldn¡¯t do anything to resist, then he would stop the hammer at thest second. After all, this was only apetition.

    A trace of shock shed through Zhang Yangzi¡¯s eyes, but there wasn¡¯t a single trace of panic. Two soul rings lit up beneath his feet and immediately, the loud cry of an eagle came from his mouth. With a shake of his body, he seemed to have ovee the wind element which trapped him, allowing him to take the single step necessary to evade Tang Wulin¡¯s hammer.

    Having released his martial soul, a shadow flew out from his back as a pair of ck wings appeared from his back.

    A flying-type martial soul?

    Zhang Yangzi pped his wings and flew into the sky. The astonishing thing was that his body was now pitch ck and he had violet eagle eyes. The build of an eagle wasn¡¯t toorge, but its eyes were exceptionally sharp and vigorous.

    Rather than attacking Tang Wulin immediately, Zhang Yangzi used his flight speed, which surpassed even Xie Xie¡¯s speed, to arrive at Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s side in a sh. His first soul ring lit up, inducing his wings to suddenly grow ten meters in length, and became an even deeper shade of ck. He enveloped Wei Xiaofeng and Xie Xie with hisrge wings.

    This was...

    When one saw a flying-type martial soul, the first thing one would think of was an Agility System Soul Master. However, Zhang Yangzi had actually used a control-type soul skill! Could it be that he was actually a Control System Soul Master?

    It was at this moment that Wang Jinxi crawled up. After leaving Tang Wulin¡¯s vicinity, that feeling of fear and dread within his heart had disappeared. Despite the unfathomable mystery they had encountered just now, he had still known Zhang Yangzi since childhood, hence knowing that he should immediately run toward the area of darkness.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good. Xie Xie!¡± Tang Wulin shouted for Xie Xie. His foot made an indent in the ground as he madly dashed straight at that ck area. Along the way, he retrieved his hammer and began spreading his Bluesilver Grass in full force, moving it to cover that area.

    A green light appeared beneath his feet, lightening his entire body. His speed increased by a margin, but at that moment, a golden light began to shine above that ck mass.

 Chapter 103 - Bluesilver Whip

    <strong>Chapter 103 - Bluesilver Whip</strong>

    Under that golden light, the area of darkness dissipated, revealing four figures inside.

    Light attribute? Off stage, Ye Yingluo was shocked once again. Even Xie Xie having two rings didn¡¯t shock her to such an extent. Just what is this ss five girl¡¯s martial soul? Ever since the start of thepetition, she has used wind element, fire element, and now the light element. How can she control three elements? This is simply inconceivable.

    Regardless, it was useless. With Xie Xie besieged by three people, how could he possibly endure?

    What was truly astonishing, however, was that despite them assembling together, Zhang Yangzi, Wang Jinxi, and Wei Xiaofeng were unable to catch Xie Xie in that short period of time.

    The golden ball of light that shone above the mass of darkness suddenly exploded and began to spin. Amidst the chaos of the light¡¯s flurry, a series of shes could be heard.

    Xie Xie¡¯s second soul skill, Light Dragon Storm!

    That¡¯s right, this was the powerful soul skill Xie Xie had obtained after making his breakthrough. With his body as the axle, he would spin rapidly whilst holding his Light Dragon Dagger, turning the edge of his dagger into the winds of a violent storm that spiraled and shed at his surroundings. This was a skill that epassed both attack and defense!

    It was only by relying on this powerful soul skill that he was able to withstand being attacked by all sides.

    Tang Wulin had already arrived, once again punching out with his right hand.

    Just like before, only Xie Xie and Wang Jinxi reacted to his punch.

    Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Storm halted for a moment, while Wang Jinxi couldn¡¯t bear the pressure at all, his entire body turning rigid.

    One after another, strands of Bluesilver Grass entered the area, heading out to bind their three opponents. At the same time, the hammer in Tang Wulin¡¯s left hand furiously smashed at Wang Jinxi.

    Zhang Yangzi moved quickly, but with Wang Jinxi¡¯s rigid body, it was easier for Tang Wulin to fight.

    A green light wrapped around Wang Jinxi¡¯s waist and in the next moment, three shadows retreated back together. A ck shadow helped open up a distance between them.

    It was Wei Xiaofeng who had grabbed Wang Jinxi. His right leg seemed boneless as it continued to bend at impossible angles.

    The three of them retreated while Xie Xie stopped his soul skill, regrouping with Tang Wulin and Gu Yue.

    The battle returned to a three versus three.

    ¡°Good, very good!¡± Zhang Yangzi¡¯s face was colored with excitement, but his battlelust and confidence took precedence.

    Xie Xie was gasping for breath beside Tang Wulin. He stole a nce at his teammates. He didn¡¯t know why, but from beginning to end, he felt a terrifying auraing from Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tang Wulin whispered.

    Xie Xie shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve used quite a bit of soul power, but I can still persevere.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t the only one rmed by Tang Wulin. The opposing Wang Jinxi looked at Tang Wulin as if he were a monster. He was bbergasted by Tang Wulin, but more than that, he was terrified of him.

    What¡¯s going on? Howe I can¡¯t control my martial soul when I face him? Wang Jinxi¡¯s mind overflowed with questions.

    Zhang Yangzi said, ¡°Very good. You¡¯re even stronger than we thought. Still, it is only till here. The three of us have grown up together, be Soul Masters together, and cultivated together. We¡¯ll let you see our coordination next.¡±

    As he spoke, the two wings on Zhang Yangzi¡¯s back unfolded once more. The ck light suddenly strengthened, hiding the three of them within it.

    The corner of Gu Yue¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. ¡°Darkness attribute control, huh?¡±

    She pulled Tang Wulin back, preventing him from rushing forward as she took two steps forwards herself. Standing in front of their opponents, a yellow ring glimmered beneath her feet. In that moment, it seemed as if Gu Yue¡¯s eyes had begun to shine.

    A faint silver light shed in the depths of her eyes as she raised her right hand. Suddenly, a golden light burst into life above her palm, as if she were holding a miniature sun. An overwhelming radiant aura rushed forth from her.

    Xie Xie was rmed. In the instant that Gu Yue¡¯s light element shone, his whole body felt an indescribable feeling offort, helping him recover his spent soul power.

    As Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Daggers were of light attribute and his Shadow Dragon Daggers were of space attribute, basking in this golden light would naturally feel extremelyfortable.

    Zhang Yangzi¡¯s Curtain of Darkness received the light¡¯s attack, immediately diminishing as the three figures within were now faintly discernible.

    A zing red light followed the golden light, fusing to create a golden-red me that ignited Gu Yue¡¯s surroundings.

    ¡°Element fusion?¡± Ye Yingluo gaped at that one-ringed girl on stage. A genius. She is absolutely a genius! Although I don¡¯t know what her martial soul or soul skill is, for being able to merge the two elements of light and fire at such a young age, even the word ¡®genius¡¯ isn¡¯t enough to describe her!

    As the Curtain of Darkness approached the golden-red me, it began to melt away, just like snow. It was impossible for it toe any closer.

    Right at that moment, a Bone Dragon w shot out of the Curtain of Darkness with lightning speed, heading straight for Gu Yue.

    Following the Bone Dragon w was a figure surrounded by severalrge green snakes. There were six in total, their mouths wide open as they revolved around the Bone Dragon w. Unlike the Bone Dragon w, the snakes went around Gu Yue and shot towards Tang Wulin and Xie Xie in an attempt to bite them.

    Devouring Green Shadow! This was Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s second soul skill.

    A golden-blue vine pulled Gu Yue back while the golden-red radiance spread across all of their bodies, covering them in ayer of light. This light warded off that darkness while Tang Wulin controlled his Bluesilver Grass to attempt a binding once more. Suddenly, Xie Xie exploded forward with great speed. In that moment, his entire body seemed illusory as light and shadow flickered upon his Light Dragon Dagger, creating an even brighter light that met the Devouring Green Shadow head on. None of the snake heads were able to press their assault.

    As Tang Wulin pulled Gu Yue back behind him, he moved up to face the Bone Dragon w once more. He smashed apart a snake head with his left arm while his right arm turned golden again as he threw a punch to meet the w.

    The Bone Dragon w withdrew, and in its ce, a ck figure suddenly shot out toward Tang Wulin. The light and fire elemental light covering Tang Wulin¡¯s body shed with that ck figure¡¯s ck light, causing an explosive boom. He nimbly avoided Tang Wulin¡¯s right arm andnded a punch on Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach.

    This ck figure arrived too suddenly; Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t been able to react at all! With regards to speed andbat techniques, he was far inferior to Xie Xie, and that ck figure had cunningly avoided the Bluesilver Grass covering the ground!

    It can¡¯t be avoided! Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes twinkled as his Heavy Silver hammer once again appeared in his right hand. Since it can¡¯t be avoided, then I won¡¯t try to dodge at all!

    His hammer smashed into that darkness, warding off his opponent.

    Pu! A punchnded lightly on Tang Wulin¡¯s body while his hammer swept past.

    What was strange, however, was that the ck figure, after being struck by his hammer, unexpectedly fell apart and scattered into countless ck lights. Seeing this, a chill rose from within his body and numerous bones began popping as he was ovee with a cold trembling.

    Not good. I fell into his trap.

    Zhang Yangzi¡¯s second soul skill, Shadow Clone, created clones of himself that possessed half of hisbat strength. Anything hit by the clones would be infected by the corrosion of darkness. Their soul power would be unceasingly devoured and their body would corrode.

    Right at that moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass finally managed to prate the mist of darkness. Tang Wulin groaned as he resisted the corrosion within his body and suddenly exerted all of his soul power.

    A strand of Bluesilver Grass abruptly rose into the air, flying towards that curtain of ck light.

    It didn¡¯t bind, but rather, it was a Bluesilver whip!

    That soft-looking Bluesilver Grass suddenly turned tough in that moment. It covered the Curtain of Darkness, striking towards the interior.

    Even if it was that Bone Dragon w, it still would have been driven aside.

    For a moment, Zhang Yangzi, Wang Jinxi, and Wei Xiaofeng suffered from the move, causing them to stagger backwards at different degrees.

    Who would have imagined that the weakest-looking Bluesilver Grass with a measly ten year soul ring could actually exert such power! Zhang Yangzi had rxed a bit when he¡¯d sessfully attacked Tang Wulin, and as a result, he fell prey to this strand of Bluesilver Grass. It whipped him, sending a scorching pain throughout his body. Wei Xiaofeng also suffered at the hands of this whip, making him to lose control of his Devouring Green Shadow. Wang Jinxi, however, had relied on his powerful body to endure; but was still trembling from the pain of the whip and couldn¡¯t help but stagger back.

 Chapter 104 - Gu Yue Erupts

    <strong>Chapter 104 - Gu Yue Erupts</strong>

    ¡°Are you okay, Wulin?¡± Gu Yue gently pressed a hand onto Tang Wulin¡¯s back, causing light attribute soul power to enter him. A wave of warmth suffused through his body, lessening the difort.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tang Wulin sucked in a deep breath. Although there was still some chilliness and pain within his body, it was nothingpared to what he had experienced these past few days. If that previous pain had made him want to die, then the current pain was just like having an upset stomach.

    When Zhang Yangzi saw the condition Tang Wulin was in, he was startled. Despite being hit by his Shadow Clone and being weakest of his group members, Tang Wulin was still able to stand tall. Just what kind of situation was this?

    ¡°You can go die!¡± Gu Yue suddenly shouted. Before Tang Wulin even had a chance to grab her, she¡¯d already rushed forward.

    Gu Yue suddenly elerated, a green light flickering around her body. As she sped towards them, she motioned with both her hands, shooting a fireball and an icicle towards her three opponents.

    While her attack shot towards the opposing trio, the green light covering her body shone brighter and brighter, her eyes growing clearer. After the fireball exploded, her hands had already taken on an icy-blue color. Then, when the icicle shattered, that icy-blue light began to blend with the green light.

    A chaotic gale screamed through the air, and the spectating students and teachers were reminded of the turbulent hurricane that had swept past just recently. In a short period of time, the wind and ice had already grown into a tornado five meters in height and one meter in diameter and quickly advanced towards Zhang Yangzi and his teammates.

    The temperature onstage plummeted as the ice shards within the swirling gale became sharp des that cut through the air, releasing waves of ear-piercing screeches.

    The opposing trio¡¯s expressions soured. Wang Jinxi was the first to take the initiative and act as the vanguard, while the other two used their soul power to protect their bodies.

    Evade? The entire stage seemed to be under the control of this miniature tornado as it drew them into its center. Their speed had also been cut in half, making it basically impossible for them to escape its range.

    Long Hengxu looked upon the stage with a dumbstruck expression once again. This, this is the soul skill of a one ring Soul Master? Can a Soul Elder with a thousand year soul ring even achieve this?

    Blizzard! This was abination of ice and wind.

    Among the trio from ss five, the strongest one wasn¡¯t Xie Xie, who possessed both twin martial souls as well as the greatest soul power among them; rather, it was Gu Yue.

    Gu Yue had never used her true strength until this match. Today, however, Tang Wulin had been injured by their opponents, incurring her wrath. Thus, she¡¯d cast her strongest elemental attack.

    After creating her blizzard, however, her face became deathly pale, her body tottering on the verge of copse. Fortunately, Tang Wulin gently held and supported her, preventing her fall.

    Constant collisions were heard from within the blizzard as it tore through the trio from ss one. A twinkling light could vaguely be seen within the blizzard, indicating that they still had enough soul power to defend themselves.

    Xie Xie grasped his Light Dragon Dagger tightly as a light gleamed within his eyes. He had faced the blizzard¡¯s might long ago and clearly understood just how formidable Gu Yue was. As an Agility System Soul Master, he was afraid that even after obtaining a second ring and with the advantage of his twin martial souls, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the power of Gu Yue¡¯s blizzard. If he were forced to face it, then he would have to prepare in advance and run far away.

    Although he frequently quarreled with Gu Yue, he still respected her for her strength.

    The blizzard persisted for a full ten seconds before it began to disperse. In the end, the temperature of the stage and its surroundings had dropped drastically.

    The figures of Zhang Yangzi¡¯s trio gradually appeared from within the dispersing blizzard. Standing at the front was Wang Jinxi, his clothes in tatters and his body covered with bruises. Fortunately for him, he had blocked his face with his arms, saving him from having his face disfigured.

    Zhang Yangzi and Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s situations were somewhat better, but their faces were still pale. Their soul power was depleted after enduring that blizzard.

    The spectating students perception of Gu Yue had changed. They all wondered, Is she really a new student? Just how powerful will she be in the future?

    Light Dragon Dagger in hand, Xie Xie walked over to their opponents and said, ¡°Concede defeat.¡±

    Everyone could see that the opposing trio had used up at least half of their soul power and had been injured to varying degrees.

    Long Hengxu also approached, prepared to stop the match at any moment. Even though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Gu Yue¡¯s strength was simply too terrifying. He finally understood why that arrogant Wu Zhangkong had wanted to ept her into his ss. Long Hengxu had been the pig-brained one!

    ¡°We still haven¡¯t lost.¡± Zhang Yangzi¡¯s gaze was just as sharp as before, but these words were barely audible from behind his gritted teeth.

    Wei Xiaofeng gave him a look, before saying hesitantly, ¡°Do you really want to...¡±

    Zhang Yangzi resolutely looked at him, ¡°We can¡¯t lose. Jinxi,e!¡±

    Wang Jinxi suddenly straightened his back, releasing a roar towards the sky as a powerful ck aura overcame his body once again.

    A light of ridicule shed through Xie Xie¡¯s eyes. They still want to overturn the heavens in their current situation? In a sh, he began advancing on Zhang Yangzi. After all, Zhang Yangzi was the core of their team.

    But right at that moment, a dark figure appeared. With ck light spraying from its mouth, it obstructed Xie Xie¡¯s attack and slowing him down.

    Afterward, Xie Xie was shocked to see that Zhang Yangzi had flown behind Wang Jinxi and was now holding him by the waist.

    A deep dragon¡¯s roar and the cry of an eagle resounded throughout the stage. At that moment, Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi¡¯s bodies became a pitch-ck color, like ink. Then, they began to undergo a sort of bizarre fusion.

    Zhang Yangzi turned into a ck light, quietly merging into Wang Jinxi and bing a pair of wings for him.

    Wang Jinxi¡¯s body began to grow. Arge tail emerged from his tailbone, while his two arms became Bone Dragon ws, his aura soaring.

    ¡°Screw off!¡± Wang Jinxi bellowed with a deep voice, shing out with one of his Bone Dragon ws. Xie Xie attempted to dodge, but a ck light appeared around him and made him feel like he was trying to struggle free from a swamp.

    This ck light had appeared too suddenly for Tang Wulin to rescue Xie Xie with his Bluesilver Grass. The only thing Xie Xie could do was defend himself with his Light Dragon Dagger and Shadow Dragon Dagger as he was sent flying through the air.

    In the air, a spray of blood escaped Xie Xie¡¯s mouth, and Tang Wulin could hear fracturese from Xie Xie¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Xie Xie!¡± Tang Wulin dashed over and caught him.

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes were shut tightly, having already lost consciousness. His Light Dragon Dagger and Shadow Dragon Dagger began to fade away with his weak aura.

    ¡°You bastard! This is only a match!¡± Tang Wulin snarled as he recklessly charged towards that Bone Dragon.

    As he charged forward, ayer of golden scales began to cover his right arm starting from his fingertips. His arm seemed to grow thicker by a whole circle.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s pupils had already turned golden, and when he suddenly stomped with his left foot, it unexpectedly caused a boom.

    He exploded forward like an artillery shell, shooting straight towards that transformed Wang Jinxi.

    Wang Jinxi¡¯s body was far different than before. With a p of his wings, his over two meter tall body ascended into the air. Then, with a simple twist of his body, he whipped his tail at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin opened his mouth, releasing a puff of ck gas. His right hand suddenly grewrger and his fingers grew longer, taking on the form of a dragon¡¯s w.

    But it was different from Wang Jinxi¡¯s Bone Dragon w; Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon w had five ws.

    Bang! Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon w violently shed against that air-twisting Bone Dragon tail. A golden light shed on the tail before Tang Wulin was flung into the air from the force of the collision.

    In midair, Tang Wulin curled his body, then used the Bluesilver Grass he had wrapped around the Bone Dragon to pull himself back towards it. The Golden Dragon w descended once again, but this time, towards Wang Jinxi¡¯s head.

    Wang Jinxi brought his two ws together, swatting at Tang Wulin. But at that moment, Tang Wulin released an ear-piercing dragon¡¯s roar.

 Chapter 105 - Golden Dragon Claw

    <strong>Chapter 105 - Golden Dragon w</strong>

    A faintly discernible golden ray of light appeared from his body for a split second, causing Wang Jinxi¡¯s Bone Dragon w to immediately slow down.

    The Golden Dragon w smacked down at his head.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Long Henxu and Ye Yingluo shouted out simultaneously.

    But at the moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s mind was only filled with rage over the sight of Xie Xie¡¯s injuries. With his Golden Dragon w attacking at full strength, it was impossible to stop now.

    Right at that moment, a slender arm noiselessly appeared and touched Tang Wulin¡¯s right arm, softly pushing it aside. The Golden Dragon w that was originally heading towards Wang Jinxi¡¯s head was deflected and smacked his right w instead.

    Bang! Despite being several times bigger than Tang Wulin at this moment, Wang Jinxi was smashed into the ground, while Tang Wulinnded softly on the other side due to the counterforce.

    ¡°Enough!¡± A cold voice rang out. Just like the morning bell and the evening drum, it caused Tang Wulin to wake from his rage.

    Wu Zhangkong stood beside him, holding the injured Xie Xie.

    Wang Jinxi¡¯s Bone Dragon w was snapped at an angle as ity on the ground, while his tail clearly had a fracture where Tang Wulin had struck it.

    At that moment, a ck light separated from Wang Jinxi¡¯s transformed body. When the two kids returned to normal, they released miserable shrieks of pain.

    Zhang Yangziy on the ground, both of his legs broken, while Wang Jinxi¡¯s right arm had fractured, bent at an impossible angle. The two of them couldn¡¯t help but utter screams of intolerable agony.

    This match had developed into something so tragic that none had expected it.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, how can you allow your students to be so violent?¡± Ye Yingluo flew onto the stage, finger pointed at Wu Zhangkong as she snarled the usation.

    Wu Zhangkong said to Tang Wulin, ¡°Go.¡± From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t spare a nce for Ye Yingluo.

    Ye Yingluo wanted to chase after him, but Wu Zhangkong suddenly released a sharp ice-cold aura which caused her whole body to freeze up as she felt the sensation of death.

    After Tang Wulin¡¯s arm returned to normal, a wave of weakness came over him. Even though he had puffed out a mouthful of the ck gas earlier, some still remained of that ice-cold feeling within the pit of his stomach.

    Following behind Wu Zhangkong was Gu Yue, who was looking at Xie Xie in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s arms. Together, the three of them got off the stage.

    Long Hengxu remained onstage with a gloomy expression as if his face was dripping with water.

    This time we have a major situation.

    In this ss Promotion Tournament, three students had been seriously injured and as the referee, he had to take responsibility! This was a major situation that hadn¡¯t happened for many years.

    Wu Zhangkong brought Xie Xie directly to the infirmary to have a teacher with a recovery-type martial soul inspect his body. Fortunately, it was only a fracture. Although his two arms had suffered some minor fractures and these injuries couldn¡¯t be considered light, his body was fine for the most part. His internal organs had only been shaken up a little, so he only needed some time to rest and recover.

    The dark energy within Tang Wulin was also dispersed by the teacher.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, I...¡± Tang Wulin looked at the silent and ice-cold Wu Zhangkong, wanting to exin himself.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anymore as you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You two just hurry up and go back and rest,¡± Wu Zhangkong indifferently said.

    ¡°Oh. Then Xie Xie...?¡± Tang Wulin hesitantly asked.

    ¡°I will be here.¡± Wu Zhangkong gave him a look.

    At that moment, Tang Wulin suddenly felt that this ice-cold teacher wasn¡¯t so cold after all.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue left the sick bay withplicated expressions. Xie Xie had broken both of his arms; this was definitely a serious injury.

    Tang Wulin was full of guilt. If he had been fast enough to pull Xie Xie back with his Bluesilver Grass at that moment, then Xie Xie wouldn¡¯t have suffered such serious injuries. He had been too careless as the team captain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much.¡± Gu Yue turned and said to Tang Wulin, ¡°None of us had expected a situation like that. If my guess is correct, Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi had used a soul fusion skill. Supposedly, soul fusion skills are nearly impossible to see nowadays in the world of Soul Masters. It can only appear if two martial souls are exceptionallypatible with each other.¡±

    Soul fusion skill? Tang Wulin had heard a bit about them in ss. If two Soul Masters had martial souls that werepatible enough, then they had the possibility of using a soul fusion skill, one of the strongest types of techniques. Soul fusion skill effects didn¡¯t add the strengths of both sides, but rather, it multiplied the strength of the two Soul Masters!

    ¡°What I am curious about is how you are able to defeat them, even if their soul fusion isn¡¯t perfect! Your right hand...¡± Gu Yue looked inquisitively at Tang Wulin¡¯s right arm.

    Tang Wulin went silent for a moment before he gently shook his head. ¡°Gu Yue, we¡¯re friends, so I don¡¯t want to lie to you. But I really can¡¯t tell you about it. So, please don¡¯t ask, okay?¡±

    Gu Yue pondered over it for a moment before giving him her reply, ¡°Fine then. I won¡¯t ask, but you must learn to control your power. It seems to be very formidable, but such great power also requires great control. It seems that during the week of the hurricane, a change urred in your martial soul.¡±

    That was right! A change had indeed appeared. Moreover, it was an extremely powerful change.

    Tang Wulin thought back to when he had taken those spirit medicines and attacked the seal afterward.

    ?

    Intense pain. Pain so intense that Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t even be bothered to take in the changes around him anymore. Chill, heat, itchiness. These three sensations reced each other frequently in what seemed like an endless cycle. And when he thought it was over, he began to feel all three at the same time.

    The only reason he had been able to seed was by clinging onto his sense of existence. Regardless of how intense the pain was, he never gave up in his heart.

    This was the reason he had been able to surpass his limits.

    After some time, he grew muddle-headed. At that moment, he could vaguely see that his body as well as his surroundings had turned golden.

    The golden veins within his skin came alive, slowly creeping up his body. With a nging sound, it seemed that something within his body had been torn to shreds. At that time, he still didn¡¯t understand the meaning of pain. Suddenly, an indescribably powerful and fantastic energy drilled into every single corner of his body.

    Cold, heat, itchiness. All disappeared. In its ce was a feeling of being bloated.

    His bones, meridians, viscera, and skin all felt as though they had inted and would pop at any moment.

    This, this is the seal¡¯s energy?

    In that instant, Tang Wulin no longer doubted Old Tang¡¯s words. The energy that was sealed from the Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul could definitely cause his body to explode if his body wasn¡¯t strong enough. Faced with the assault of such tyrannical energy, he was afraid that his entire being would shatter.

    The pain from that feeling of bloatedness gradually reached a peak before receding.

    He had survived and hadn¡¯t blown up. In that moment, Tang Wulin was sure that he was fine.

    Is the seal breaking done? His mind gradually rxed as the pain receded, until finally, he lost consciousness.

    The golden veins along Tang Wulin¡¯s body broke apart, bing tiny specks of light that moved away from his body while the golden veins on his vertebra became even clearer. Gradually, the golden veins reappeared on his body, but this time they were much more prominent and deeper in color. The golden specks of light slowly merged with his right arm, while the rest of his body underwent an imperceptible transformation.

    After surviving the onught of the seal¡¯s energy, he now had to assimte it and undergo a transformation.

    The little Grass Snake, Goldlight, slithered onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Itzily curled up atop his body, the golden lines on its skin now closely resembling those on Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    Goldlight trembled slightly, as if it was experiencing tremendous agony. Its trembling, earthen yellow body gradually turned golden as it grew longer andrger. It no longer looked as weak and frail as before.

    A strand of Bluesilver Grass quietly appeared within the palm of Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand. The golden veins along its body no longer seemed as illusory as before, but rather, a golden light could clearly be seen within. This vine-like grass was now taller and straighter, no longer seeming as delicate as it had been.

 Chapter 106 - A Pleasant Surprise in the Future?

    <strong>Chapter 106 - A Pleasant Surprise in the Future?</strong>

    When Tang Wulin woke up, his entire body felt rxed and at peace. All of the previous pain and suffering had vanished. The first thing he did was enter his mind¡¯s spiritual world.

    ¡°You have awoken.¡± Old Tang rejoiced.

    ¡°I seeded in breaking the seal?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°En. You have seeded in breaking the first seal and have absorbed the Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul. All things begin with hardship, so this first breakthrough can be considered youying down your foundation. After some time passes, you will experience more and more of the benefits from this breakthrough.¡±

    Tang Wulin impatiently asked, ¡°What kind of benefits? Will my soul power increase by a lot?¡±

    Old Tang said, ¡°No. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul will mainly affect your body. Though there will be some improvement to your soul power with each broken seal, it will not be as significant. The important thing is that your body will transform under its influence, gradually gaining the strength of the Golden Dragon King. After breaking through your first seal, you now possess a trace of a dragon¡¯s might. In the future, when facing dragon-type beasts that are inferior in rank to the Golden Dragon King, you will be able to suppress them with your dragon aura. Naturally, therger the gap in cultivation between you and your opponent, the weaker the effect will be.

    ¡°Secondly, the part of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power you have absorbed is its right hand. After you have thoroughly absorbed this piece of its soul, you will be able to transform your right hand into a dragon¡¯s w. The Golden Dragon w¡¯s strength is tremendous, and it also possesses a special property ¡ª that is, ¡®crushing¡¯. Simply said, there is almost nothing it cannot ovee. Assuming the hardness of the object is within a certain range, anything you attack with your Golden Dragon w will definitely be broken.

    ¡°After you break through more seals in the future and fuse with more of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power, the benefits you receive will be even greater. Do not lightly use the Golden Dragon w, however. Although it is now a part of your body, using it will still consume an enormous amount of your soul power.¡±

    Golden Dragon w? I can control the Golden Dragon w now?

    Tang Wulin unconsciously looked toward his right hand. With a single thought, his right hand transformed and ayer of golden scales began to cover it, but that was the extent of the current changes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. You still need some time to absorb the Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul before you will be able to use it. Alright then, onto the second seal now. You must undo the seal before you turn fifteen. To do this, you will need to find or purchase four different heaven and earth treasures. I will brand their descriptions into your mind. Oh, and one more thing. If you are able to break the second seal, there will be a pleasant surprise for you.¡±

    ¡°A pleasant surprise?¡± Tang Wulin wanted to ask what it was, but Old Tang¡¯s figure was already fading away.

    ?

    When Tang Wulin returned to his dorm, Yun Xiao and Zhou Zhangxi were already there.

    ¡°How is Xie Xie?¡± asked his two roommates as they hurriedly got up.

    Tang Wulin answered with a hint of anger, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll be forced to rest for a while so that he can recover. But you know, I¡¯d never have expected them to be so fierce. It was just apetition after all!¡±

    Yun Xiao and Zhou Zhangxi exchanged a nce before Yun Xiao let out a few small coughs and said, ¡°Your moves weren¡¯t light either. Both of Zhang Yangzi¡¯s legs were fractured, and Wang Jinxi¡¯s right arm was also broken. I also heard that Wei Xiaofeng was so scared of you that he pissed his pants.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. Now that he thought about it, it did seem that Zhang Yangzi¡¯s legs had turned into Wang Jinxi¡¯s tail when they were in theirbined form. That must be how his legs had fractured after suffering Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon w¡¯s crushing property.

    He had not noticed because they had truly been in a desperate situation at the time. In hindsight, however, when he had struck the fused form of Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi, they had continued to move despite their somewhat sluggish motions. It seemed that their soul fusion skill was still far from perfect.

    Moreover, after the fusion, the suppression from Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon might on Wang Jinxi had clearly lessened. If their fusion was perfect, then Tang Wulin was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve victory in the end.

    The Golden Dragon w increased the strength of his right hand explosively, but it also had its limits. From his estimations, it could only double his strength at the moment. The crushing property was still the most important part.

    ¡°Who did the director dere the winner in the end?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Yun Xiao shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t dere a winner. Long Hengxu had a truly ugly expression as he was arranging your treatments. But even so, everyone could see that if Teacher Wu hadn¡¯t stepped in, those two guys would have been crippled by you. I never expected you were still hiding such strength. So what is your right hand?¡±

    Tang Wulin bitterly smiled. ¡°A variation urred in my martial soul. I¡¯m not sure what exactly it is either. Anyway, I¡¯m going to go meditate now.¡±

    The bitterness of thispetition left a profound impression on his heart. At this moment, his heart was full of regret from his impulsive actions at the end.

    I hope they¡¯re fine.

    Fortunately, we won the match, so we should be ss one after the tournament ends.

    Since he had to rush over to the match as soon as he woke up from absorbing the Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul, he hadn¡¯t had any time to rest until now. As his body rxed, he quickly entered a meditative state where he was isted from everything.

    ?

    The president¡¯s room.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± With a grave expression, Yu Zhen looked at Long Hengxu from across the desk.

    Long Hengxu forced out a bitter smile. ¡°The new students this time are truly prodigies. It was my fault; I wasn¡¯t able to stop them in time. I take full responsibility for this. But I must say, the new students this year are absolutely outstanding geniuses. If we can guide them properly, they will definitely be the pirs for Eastsea Academy in the future.

    ¡°The reason today¡¯s match had gone out of control was because at the veryst moment, two Soul Grandmasters from ss one had used an iplete soul fusion skill. Their soul fusion skill is most likely an exceptionally powerful one that requires them to have at least three rings to be able to use to its full extent.¡±

    ¡°Soul fusion skill?¡± Yu Zhen¡¯s eyebrows rose in excitement, a light of surprise shing through his eyes. In his delighted surprise, his anger had weakened a bit.

    ¡°Yes, a soul fusion skill. Although it isn¡¯tplete yet, its strength was able to break both of Xie Xie¡¯s arms. What¡¯s even more shocking is what happened afterward. A one ring Soul Master with a ten year soul ring from ss five suddenly exploded in power. His right hand transformed into a dragon w. With two attacks of his w, he was able to break through the soul fusion skill. Fortunately, he was stopped just in time. Otherwise, he might have crippled the other students.¡±

    Yu Zhen was startled. ¡°A one ring Soul Master who can transform his right hand and use it to defeat the soul fusion skill of two Soul Grandmasters? Are you trying to tell me a fairy tale?¡±

    Long Hengxu sighed. ¡°I¡¯m finding it hard to believe as well, but it is a fact. Over a thousand students and teachers witnessed it. This isn¡¯t something I could make up even if I wanted to! If you don¡¯t believe me, then you can go investigate it yourself. In my opinion, that Tang Wulin¡¯s variant martial soul is likely a body martial soul from the legendary Shrek Academy!¡±

    Yu Zhen was suddenly terrified. What did a body martial soul mean? A body martial soulbined with a mecha would undoubtedly create a shining genius!

    The two words, ¡®Shrek Academy¡¯, were enough to fill the eyes of Eastsea Academy¡¯s president with a light of reverence.

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then we can pardon the situation today. After all, it was just too unexpected. Director Long, write a detailed report on this matter for me.¡±

    Long Hengxu said, ¡°Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul was originally the trashy Bluesilver Grass, but if a variant body martial soul appeared within him, then it might mean he has twin martial souls. Then he wouldn¡¯t be trash anymore, but a genius. President, I have a proposal.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Zhen suspiciously eyed him.

    Long Hengxu bitterlyughed. ¡°With the condition the first grade is in at the moment, I don¡¯t think it would be fitting for the ss Promotion Tournament to continue. From what I¡¯ve seen today, I don¡¯t think the second grade, no, not even the third grade could stand up against their might. These students might not necessarily be a good thing. As such, I think we will need to give these new students special treatment.¡±

    ¡°What kind of special treatment?¡±

 Chapter 107 - Pondering the Golden Dragon Claw

    <strong>Chapter 107 - Pondering the Golden Dragon w</strong>

    Long Hengxu said with sparkling eyes, ¡°With geniuses such as them, an ordinary teacher wouldn¡¯t be enough. As such, let¡¯s establish a special ss in addition to the five sses we already have. The geniuses of this ss will have the academy¡¯s strongest teacher to guide them from the intermediate division all the way into the advanced division. That way, they¡¯ll spend at least eight, no, nine years in the academy. As long as we guide them properly, the shining future of our Eastsea Academy¡¯s sess will be just around the corner!¡±

    Yu Zhen pondered over it for a while. He had to say that Long Hengxu¡¯s words moved him. A special ss for cultivating geniuses with the backing of all of the academy¡¯s resources... With this year¡¯s new students and their unique talents, this proposal would give the academy a chance to truly shine in the future. If that happened, then the academy would be able to recruit even more talented new students.

    He envied those first-rate academies in major cities that were able to recruit students from all over the federation. This was exactly one of the reasons why the strong stayed strong.

    Although Eastsea Academy was in a major city flourishing with business due to the ocean¡¯s resources, many students were still dissuaded from picking the academy due to its location in a corner of the continent and the nature of the surrounding terrain. Overall, Eastsea Academy could only be considered a rank within the lower middle rankings whenpared with the rest of the continent. It wasn¡¯t remarkable at all.

    Perhaps this year¡¯s new students truly were a turning point for them?

    ¡°Which teacher do you think is most suitable then?¡± Implementing this n would be fairly easy, but the creation of the special ss would necessitate pouring all of the academy¡¯s strength into cultivating this ss.

    Long Hengxu had clearly decided on someone long ago as he said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Let¡¯s assign Teacher Wu Zhangkong to this ss. He is the strongest within the academy, and the result of the tournament was clearly influenced by his teaching ability. When he was still in the advanced division, he didn¡¯t conform to the group and isted himself from the other teachers, never disying his full strength. I think it will be most fitting for him to train these few elite students instead.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Yu Zhen nodded. ¡°I agree with your n. I¡¯ll go make a proposal to the board of directors. Alright then, you may leave now.¡±

    Long Hengxu respectfully said, ¡°President, I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± He rejoiced within his heart. The president had surely been swayed by his attractive words and this matter had nowe to a close without any disciplinary actions against him. His calcting methods were actually meant to allow him to shirk his responsibilities. Of course, he did have some hopes for this new ss.

    ?

    When Tang Wulin awoke from his meditation, he was gifted with the sight of dawn.

    Xie Xie hadn¡¯t returned yet as he was recuperating in the infirmary. Zhou Zhangxi and Yun Xiao were both still meditating. With the provocation of ss five¡¯s continuous victories, everyone was now diligently cultivating with renewed vigor.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was brimming with a power that made him want to face the sky and just scream.

    Ever since he had broken the seal, he hadn¡¯t had any time to carefully inspect the changes in his body until now. He subconsciously began to stare at his hands. On the surface they appeared exactly the same as before, but in reality, his skin had be fairer. When he touched his skin, it was also a great deal more stic.

    His soul power had risen by at least one rank while his control over his soul power had also grown much stronger due to his spiritual power increasing too.

    In the end, Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t sure exactly how much his power had increased. After all, he had never tested himself in this way before.

    Is this the power of the first seal on the Golden Dragon King?

    When he recalled his use of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power the day before, he began to concentrate on wielding that power once more, and very naturally, a familiar feeling reappeared within his right arm.

    Immediately, ayer of convex, rhombus-shaped golden scales, covered his right arm like ayer of armor. At the same time, the feeling of power within his arm increased explosively, yet his right hand hadn¡¯tpletely transformed into the Golden Dragon w.

    The Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura was exposed while Tang Wulin continuously and meticulously circted his soul power and strength toward his right hand. It was only then that the bones within his right hand started to show a change. His hand slowly swelled in size and dragon ws grew from his fingernails. Apart from the feeling of immense power, he could also feel a tyrannical aura being emitted.

    This was the transformation that came from breaking the first seal on the Golden Dragon King. His right arm, now covered in golden scales, had doubled in strength. Moreover, the Golden Dragon w could further increase his right hand¡¯s strength by another fold in addition to its crushing ability.

    It really does feel powerful.

    Now that he unleashed the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power outside of battle, he was able to clearly inspect the changes that urred within his body.

    The most obvious change was to his soul power. His soul power was now being consumed at an astonishing rate. After only several breaths of time, a third of his soul power had already been used up.

    ording to the current consumption speed, he could only sustain his Golden Dragon w for about ten seconds.

    Just as he expected, a wave of weakness overcame him at the ten second mark and his right hand returned to normal. Yet, the power of the golden dragon scales was still there.

    He suddenly had an epiphany. The Golden Dragon w required the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline power and his soul power to sustain it, but the golden dragon scales only required the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline power.

    If it¡¯s like this, then I had been really lucky to defeat Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi yesterday!

    Looking back upon that battle, he realized that Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi couldn¡¯tpletely control their soul fusion skill, so he was lucky to have been able to use his Golden Dragon w at just the right time to counter them. The Bone Dragon King was also of the dragon bloodline, so in the face of the Golden Dragon King, it had been suppressed and received double the effects of Tang Wulin¡¯s strikes. This was the reason why he had been able to win after two strikes.

    In other words, the reason he had been able to win was because his Golden Dragon King bloodline was able to suppress Wang Jinxi¡¯s Bone Dragon King.

    I¡¯m still not strong enough! If my opponent had fought with me a bit longer and realized that I couldn¡¯t sustain the Golden Dragon w for long, then he could have won by simply evading my attacks and waiting for my soul power to run out!

    Despite his harsh self-judgement, Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t depressed at all. When hepared himself with his past self, he had still gained much from breaking through the first seal. His body¡¯s strength and overall power had increased, and the dragon scales could further increase his right arm¡¯s strength. He now had the explosive power of the Golden Dragon w.

    In short, his gains had been pretty good. At the very least, he could no longer be considered trash.

    Oh right, Goldlight experienced a transformation as well.

    Recalling this, Tang Wulin wanted to release his little spirit soul to take a look. He shook his head in disappointment, however, as his soul power had already been exhausted, and he wasn¡¯t even able to release his martial soul, much less his spirit soul! His current cultivation was still too weak!

    Breaking the first seal had helped him with his cultivation somewhat, but he was still only at rank 13. Moreover, everyone else was around rank 20 now. He was afraid that the gap between them would just keep growingrger andrger.

    More effort! I need to put in more effort!

    He leapt down from his bed, his mind crystal clear. Careful not to disturb his roommates, Tang Wulin quietly went to go wash his face and drink a ss of water before going out for a jog. It was the start of a new day, and warming up was first.

    He ranps around the track in the sports field and shouted out, ¡°I am as lithe as a swallow!¡±

    He had always been good at running, but after absorbing a part of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul, a normal pace was simply too slow for him now. The scenery continuously flitted past him, the cool wind brushing against his cheeks. This refreshing feeling gave both his body and mind a sense of freedom and indescribablefort.

    Right at that moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. As Tang Wulin was currently engrossed with this experience, however, by the time he reacted, he had already collided with this person.

    A pure voice called out, ¡°Be careful!¡± Tang Wulin felt a gentle force move his body, causing him to spin around in circles, dispersing all of his kic energy.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t grow dizzy due to his powerful body, but when he stopped spinning and was able to look at the figure before him, he still experienced a split second of vertigo.

    In front of him was a tall and slender girl. Tang Wulin could be considered tall among his peers, but he was still only ten years old. The girl in front of him looked to be about fourteen or fifteen years old and was already beginning to turn into a woman. She wore a pink tracksuit which offset her milky white skin and her long blue hair that was collected into a bundle with ab.

 Chapter 108 - Ouyang Zixin

    <strong>Chapter 108 - Ouyang Zixin</strong>

    The girl was very pretty with delicate facial features andrge, limpid eyes. Under the rays of the morning sun, it seemed as if ayer of golden light was drawn to her. She was simply too stunning for Tang Wulin.

    ¡°S, sorry.¡± Tang Wulin hurriedly apologized. In that moment, this girl with a golden radiance around her left a profound impression upon Tang Wulin. So pretty! She¡¯s even prettier than Senior Sister Liu Yuxin!

    ¡°Junior brother, pay attention when you¡¯re running.¡± The youngdy raised her hand to rub his head as she spoke with a beaming smile.

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re very good looking.¡± The youngdy stared at Tang Wulin¡¯srge eyes, which were ented by his long eyshes and was astonished to see that his eyes were evenrger than her own. She curiously pinched his face and giggled before she quickly turned around and left.

    Her pinch had hurt a bit, but it had awakened Tang Wulin from his stupor. That senior sister is so pretty. She¡¯s jogging here so she should also be in the intermediate division, right?

    When he saw the youngdy run further and further away, Tang Wulin hastened his pace to catch up with her. With his powerful body, he caught up in no time.

    ¡°Junior brother, what¡¯s your name?¡± She turned her head to look at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°My name is Tang Wulin. I¡¯m a student in the first grade. What about you, senior sister?¡± He blurted out his words with an eager heart. He hadn¡¯t mentioned that he was in the first grade¡¯s ss five. Anyway, after winning the ss Promotion Tournament, they should be ss one now.

    ¡°You¡¯re this young yet you¡¯re already so naughty! You want to pick up this senior sister, huh?¡± The girl shot him a crafty nce.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not...¡± Tang Wulin said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Haha. Your embarrassed face is so cute! How about this then; let¡¯s have a tenp race. If you win, I¡¯ll tell you...¡± Before she even finished speaking, she had already increased her speed and rushed forward.

    Tenps?

    There was no way Tang Wulin was afraid of such apetition so he quickly picked up his pace and chased after her.

    The youngdy was still taller than him by about half a head and had already grown into a slender and elegant woman. As she ran, her long hair flowed behind her in the breeze, while her graceful form was ented by her long and flexible legs. With each step, he could see her slender hips sway. Her whole body was just brimming with the vigor of youth.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s physical strength was exceptionally formidable, however, despite his shorter stature, he was still faster than her. Trailing just behind her, rms were going off within his mind for some reason, telling him to be careful of her.

    Due to this, he followed just behind her and watched her, keeping up with her pace.

    That girl¡¯s physical strength was pretty good. Not only was she able to maintain a constant running pace, but her pace was continuously increasing. Like this, the two of them continued their race, one in front, one behind.

    Soon after, they were approaching the end of the tenthp.

    There were still a hundred meters left.

    It was only then that Tang Wulin remembered the goal of thispetition. He suddenly sped up, unleashing his body¡¯s explosive power. He flew forward and overtook the girl by the fifty meter mark.

    ¡°Ouch.¡± A cry of pain suddenly came from behind him,

    Tang Wulin quickly turned his head to look but was met with the sight of that slow pink d figure suddenly speeding up, surpassing him, rushing straight toward the finish line.

    ¡°Haha. You little dummy. You¡¯ve been fooled!¡± The girl¡¯s bell-likeughter clearly rang through the first glimmers of dawn on campus.

    He had obviously been tricked, but when he saw this smile that was like a blossoming flower, Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t bring himself to grow angry at all.

    Tang Wulin ran over to the finish line where the girl waited. He scratched his head awkwardly as he said, ¡°Senior sister is so amazing.¡±

    As the youngdy gazed at his bashful expression, her smile couldn¡¯t help but grow even wider. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Junior brother¡¯s strength is pretty good. Keep it up!¡± Finished speaking, she turned around and walked over to the dormitory, waving goodbye to Tang Wulin as she left.

    Tang Wulin watched her back. A peculiar feeling had been aroused within his heart. He didn¡¯t understand what this feeling was, but he knew that he wanted to keep seeing this senior sister.

    ¡°My name is Ouyang Zixin. I¡¯m in the fifth grade¡¯s ss one.¡± The girl¡¯s pure voice floated on over.

    Ouyang Zixin. What a pretty name.

    ¡°Stop staring. That senior sister is already long gone.¡± Right at that moment, a friendly voice spoke from behind him.

    Tang Wulin quickly turned around to see Xie Xie watching him with an amused expression. His arms were still bandaged up and while he had a smile, it wasn¡¯t quite a smile as he looked at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°You¡¯re better now? How are your arms?¡± Tang Wulin greeted him in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal now. My bones have already reconnected, and they were treated by a healing-type martial soul. I¡¯ll still need at least ten days to make a full recovery though. But you, I return one dayter, and I find that you¡¯re actually chasing after senior sisters. You truly are too good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Tang Wulin hastily defended himself.

    ¡°Really now? You have enough skills to do it. That senior sister even told you her name. Have you really never heard of Ouyang Zixin before?¡± Xie Xie asked with a big grin.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡± Tang Wulin blurted out.

    Xie Xie said, ¡°She¡¯s the prettiest girl in our intermediate division! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve never heard of her before. Actually, I even heard that there are countless seniors from the advanced division chasing after her. She¡¯s in the fifth grade so she should be four years older than us. You can just give up right now.¡±

    Tang Wulin grudgingly said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about age, but why do you have such thoughts in your heart? I only think that senior sister is really pretty, and I admire her. I don¡¯t have any other ideas, okay? Don¡¯t get me wrong!¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s mouth began twitching. ¡°Fine then! You can just stare at her foolishly. You might not acknowledge it, but who wouldn¡¯t like this kind of pretty senior sister? Every man has a profound memory of a pretty senior sister.¡±

    All men have a pretty senior sister that left a deep impression on them?

    Tang Wulin was shaken by Xie Xie¡¯s words. The name Ouyang Zixin had already been engraved into his heart.

    They went to eat breakfast before going to ss, where they were informed that all the students in the first grade were to gather at the sports field for a grade assembly.

    Although Xie Xie¡¯s arms were still injured, his condition had stabilized, and he was able to attend his sses.

    A grave expression still colored Wu Zhangkong¡¯s face like normal as he brought ss five to assemble at the field.

    It could be said that the first grade¡¯s ss one had changed now. When they arrived at the field, they attracted the gazes of all of the other sses. Most of these gazes drifted toward Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue.

    Of course, the most prominent one among them was Tang Wulin! The day before he had prevailed at thest moment in a desperate crisis, shocking countless people and engraving a deep impression upon their hearts.

    ¡°Have we be celebrities?¡± Gu Yue asked in a hushed tone.

    Xie Xie shot her a disdainful nce. ¡°With how mature you act, why are you so interested in how people see you? And besides, it would be more urate to say that Wulin is the celebrity here. I heard he was the one who won us that match in the end yesterday. Ah, that¡¯s right. Wulin, I haven¡¯t thanked you for avenging me yesterday yet!¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have acted that way. It wasn¡¯t right for them to injure you, but it also wasn¡¯t right for me to injure them. After all, we are all fellow students.¡±

    Gu Yue gave a cold snort. ¡°Take a look at Wulin then take a look at yourself. In any case, I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m a celebrity now or not. And besides, there was a certain someone who was so confident but was immediately knocked out yesterday.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Xie Xie glowered at Gu Yue.

    Gu Yue disdainfully said, ¡°What? You weren¡¯t a match for me even when you weren¡¯t injured, yet you¡¯re still trying to show off in your current condition?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had it with you!¡± Xie Xie said, smothering his anger. He simply couldn¡¯t bear it anymore! With his arms like this and his martial souls being two daggers, he really couldn¡¯t do anything right now.

    Tang Wulin was already used to their bickering, so he held Xie Xie¡¯s shoulder gently and said, ¡°It was just a fluke yesterday. They¡¯re actually really strong, so you should just go and recuperate properly, and we¡¯ll do our best to cultivate together after.¡±

    ss five was already assembled in the field when Tang Wulin finished speaking. He noticed that Zhang Yangzi wasn¡¯t present among the students of ss one. After all, broken legs were really too troublesome. On the other hand, Wang Jinxi had a broken arm, simr to Xie Xie, and had that arm bandaged up.

    In front of the gathered students wasn¡¯t just Director Long Hengxu, but also President Yu Zhen.

    Long Hengxu looked towards Yu Zhen before he began speaking. ¡°Today¡¯s first grade assembly is to announce two things. First, due to the special circumstances of this year¡¯s first grade, the victorious ss will no longer be continuing with the ss Promotion Tournament, but the sses of the first grade will still be rearranged ording to the results. Namely, what was originally ss five is now ss one. And all of the other sses have been rearranged ordingly.¡±

    We can¡¯t continue participating in the ss Promotion Tournament anymore? An uproar appeared among the students of the new ss one. If they couldn¡¯t¡¯ continue with the tournament, then that meant they were no longer receiving the reward for being able to challenge the upper grades!

 Chapter 109 - Class Zero is Established!

    <strong>Chapter 109 - ss Zero is Established!</strong>

    Long Hengxu continued, ¡°In light of the new ss one¡¯s outstanding achievements in this tournament, the entire ss will be rewarded with one meal a day from the first window for one term.¡±

    After hearing these words, the previous discontent murmuring turned into cheering. What was the first window? It served the most nourishing food! Without even speaking of the taste, it had the most benefits to their cultivation but was extremely expensive. Most families couldn¡¯t afford to feed their children a meal from the first window. One term¡¯s worth of meals from the first window was worth an extraordinary sum of money!

    Right now, as the teacher in charge of ss two, Ye Yingluo¡¯s face grew even gloomier at those words. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t happy with these developments.

    Long Hengxu shouted, ¡°Quiet down!¡±

    It was only then that the cheering gradually subsided.

    Long Hengxu resumed. ¡°Due to the excellence of this year¡¯s first grade, the board of directors has decided to conduct a study. We are establishing an experimental ss in the first grade that will beprised of the best students in the grade. It will temporarily be called ss zero, and Wu Zhangkong will be the teacher in charge. The students for ss zero have already been selected. From ss one, we have Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue. From ss two, we have Zhang Yangzi, Wang Jinxi, and Wei Xiaofeng. In the future, any other student who shows exceptional ability will also be put into ss zero.¡±

    ss zero?

    What the hell is this?

    All of the students assembled were in a daze. In all of Eastsea Academy¡¯s history, there had never been a ss zero! Moreover, what did having Wu Zhangkong as the teacher in charge mean?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s trio was startled, while Wang Jinxi and Wei Xiaofeng had simr reactions on the other side. In an almost synchronized motion, the two of them looked towards Tang Wulin¡¯s trio.

    Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s expression was brimming with loathing and enmity, while Wang Jinxi¡¯s gaze was focused solely on Tang Wulin as he made aplicated face.

    Wu Zhangkong was expressionless as usual, but in reality he had already been notified by the board of directorsst night after they decided on approving the n.

    Long Hengxu said, ¡°Aside from these two announcements, there are still punishments to be announced. In the match yesterday between ss one and ss two, both sides prioritized theirrades first and thepetition second, which led to three students being seriously injured. This has raised a serious concern with the six participants. As such, they will be deprived of the tournament rewards as a punishment and warning to others.¡±

    Deprived of their reward? It would seem that for this grade¡¯s ss Promotion Tournament, even if they¡¯d won, there would be no rewards. Their ss would only be promoted!

    Long Hengxu had said these words harshly, but in reality this wasn¡¯t even a punishment at all!

    ¡°President, do you have any words to say?¡± Long Hengxu asked, looking at Yu Zhen to his side.

    Yu Zhen nodded and began speaking with a clear voice. ¡°Students, I am sure you are all very curious as to why we established ss zero. This is because the students we have picked out have already far surpassed the level of their peers. If they were to continue advancing with the other students, their talent would be buried. In summary, if you wish to shine in the future, then you must put in even more effort! I hope that I will see more students joining ss zeroter on, going on to be the greatest geniuses of Eastsea Academy!

    ¡°Alright then, the assembly is over. You may all leave now. Teachers, lead your sses back. Long Hengxu will act as ss one¡¯s substitute teacher until a new teacher can be found. Wu Zhangkong and the students of ss zero will remain here.¡±

    Filled with shock, admiration, envy, and regret, the students of the five sses returned to their ssrooms, leaving only the president as well as those of the newly established ss zero.

    ¡°Children,e over here.¡± Yu Zhen beckoned everyone over.

    Although they were somewhat reluctant, the five of them still walked over.

    In the presence of the academy¡¯s president, even Wei Xiaofeng didn¡¯t dare to act in an unbridled manner. It was clear, however, that Tang Wulin¡¯s trio and the other two had some tension between them.

    As Yu Zhen observed the five children in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. He coldly said, ¡°You guys are quite able, huh! Do you think that just because you¡¯re a bit more outstanding than your peers that you¡¯re great? Look at you all, what have you aplished? Among the five of you, two have broken arms, and there¡¯s still one with broken legs resting in the ssroom!¡±

    The five of them were scolded into a daze. They had never expected Yu Zhen to reprimand them like this. As soon as they arrived, they were showered with a tongueshing.

    Yu Zhen continued on with a stern expression. ¡°I have already said what the purpose of ss zero is: it¡¯s to not hold you back. But even with how small you all are, you harbor so much pride and conceit within your hearts. I will have you all behave with integrity in front of me, otherwise, don¡¯t me the academy for being impolite. I¡¯m warning you now; if a situation like yesterday¡¯s happens again, you will all be punished. Don¡¯t think that just because you are geniuses that you don¡¯t have to follow the rules. You are all just viewing the sky from the bottom of a well. There are plenty of people even more outstanding than you five throughout the federation!

    ¡°From the very beginning, this world has nevercked geniuses, nor has itcked geniuses that die young. If a genius wants to be great, then they will have to invest far more effort than an ordinary person. Only then will you live up to your potential. Do you all understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± In the face of the president¡¯s overbearing aura, none of the five children could raise their head.

    ¡°Sign this contract.¡± With a flip of his hand, a pile of papers appeared, and he quickly distributed them to the five children.

    The five of them subconsciously took the pen. Tang Wulin looked it over, his attention drawn to therge word at the top: contract.

    Following the title, the content below it could be summarized as saying: Person XXX voluntarily enters a contract with Eastsea Academy. Before XXX graduates from the intermediate division and the advanced division, they will not change schools.

    This was the general gist of the contract.

    What is the meaning of this? The five of them thought in a daze.

    ¡°Now that the academy has established ss zero, we will invest even more resources into you. Because of this, the academy wants a guarantee that you will stay here for your studies. It isn¡¯t because of some other weird reason. Alright then. Just sign it now.¡±

    Xie Xie meekly asked, ¡°President, shouldn¡¯t we discuss with our families before signing this?¡±

    Yu Zhen blinked a few times. ¡°Of course you can! You can go back and discuss it, but you won¡¯t be able to join ss zero anymore. I am a very busy person, and I don¡¯t have the time to wait for you.¡±

    In the time they had been speaking, Tang Wulin had already signed his name on the contract. To him, this contract didn¡¯t mean anything at all. Apart from Eastsea Academy, he didn¡¯t even know where else he could go to study. Just the fact that the academy would be investing more resources into him, a good-for-nothing, was a divine gift. He simply didn¡¯t have any reason to refuse.

    Gu Yue signed it in nearly the same time as Tang Wulin. Seeing the two of them signing it, Xie Xie didn¡¯t question it anymore. Not being able to leave Eastsea Academy wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.

    On the other side, Wang Jinxi had signed it as well. Only Wei Xiaofeng was currently hesitating. ¡°President, I think it¡¯s bad to not consult with my family first. I still want to discuss the matter with them before I sign. After all, my n might have me go to an even better advanced academy in the future.¡±

    Yu Zhen nodded. ¡°You¡¯re very ambitious. You can just go back to ss two. Now, there are only five students in ss zero.¡± As he said this, he had already snatched back the contract from Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s hands and began shooing him off with his hands.

    Wei Xiaofeng revealed aplicated expression, but in the end he didn¡¯t take back that contract. Instead, he bowed to the president before returning to ss.

    After he left, Yu Zhen¡¯s stern and cold expression melted into a gentle smile.

    Seeing his god-like face changing skills, the four students couldn¡¯t help but fall into a stupor.

    ¡°Alright then. You have all signed the contract so from now on, you are the elites of the academy. We will respect Wei Xiaofeng¡¯s decision but in the future, I definitely believe that he will regret his choice this day. Although our Eastsea Academy isn¡¯t ranked too highly on this continent, we are still the sole intermediate Soul Master academy in this major city. With all of our resources poured into you, I dare say that not even the legendary Shrek Academy could match us.¡±

    After hearing the president¡¯s confident words, the four students suddenly felt a bit better about signing the contract. Standing off in the distance, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s mouth twitched slightly when he heard those words.

 Chapter 110 - Battle Armor

    <strong>Chapter 110 - Battle Armor</strong>

    After ss zero was established in Eastsea Academy, what Tang Wulin found the most shocking was just how differently the academy treated them whenpared with their treatment of the normal students. The ssroom changed to a much more open one while their dorm rooms had also been upgraded. They no longer shared a room with four people, but rather, they each had their own room now that were situated beside one another. Moreover, their rooms were the same as the ones given to ordinary teachers. In other words, they were enjoying the treatment a teacher would receive.

    Zhang Yangzi signed the contract without the slightest hesitation when he heard that Wang Jinxi had signed it. Including the teacher in charge, ss zeroprised of six people in total.

    Wu Zhangkong was also given new living quarters alongside the dorms of his students. His previous dorm had now been reced with a suite.

    The academy gave them one day to get themselves organized before ss zero would officially begin sses the following day.

    Naturally, even if sses were to begin now, not all of them would be able to attend. After all, three of them had suffered serious fractures and could only attend theory sses for now.

    ss zero¡¯s ssroom seemed a bit spacious and empty. Although it wasn¡¯t any different than the ordinary ssrooms, it seemed veryrge with only five students in it.

    Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi sat on one side while Tang Wulin¡¯s trio sat on the other. The five of them were like two separate rivers.

    Zhang Yangzi rested his legs on top of a chair, his expression dark. Wang Jinxi was his usual silent self, but his eyes would asionally flit towards Tang Wulin.

    Wu Zhangkong entered the ssroom with a stern expression and walked to the center. He swept his gaze across the five students.

    ¡°From henceforth, your curriculum will undergo a change.¡±

    His words drew the attention of the five students. Even if it was Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi, they couldn¡¯t help but admire the Icily Arrogant Prince Charming¡¯s strength. After all, they too had been mesmerized by the battle between Wu Zhangkong and Guang Biao.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Due to the current conditions of your bodies, we will put off cultivation for a while. Instead, we will begin with theory sses. Today we¡¯ll start with mechas.¡±

    Mecha?

    When they heard this word, all five students looked at each other in confusion.

    Zhang Yangzi¡¯s expression brightened a bit as he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Teacher Wu, aren¡¯t mechas a topic for the advanced division? We¡¯re still in the first grade! Isn¡¯t this just too early?¡±

    Typically, the intermediate division would only cover foundational knowledge, and they wouldn¡¯t cover mechas until they entered the advanced division. After graduating from the advanced division, they would enter an advanced academy based on their area of study, walking one step at a time towards their goal. Anyone who could graduate from an advanced academy would definitely be an elite of society.

    They had just started their first of six years in the intermediate division, yet they were already learning about mechas? Wasn¡¯t this just jumping ahead of themselves?

    Wu Zhangkong responded naturally, ¡°The topics in this mecha ss will not be taught in detail, so the course load won¡¯t be too much. Among you, who wants to be a Mecha Master in the future?¡±

    The five of them went silent in unison. Mecha Masters were already synonymous with powerful experts in the views of the vast majority.

    Wu Zhangkong continued, ¡°With this being the case, you all better pay attention in ss.¡± He shot a nce at Zhang Yangzi as he finished speaking, causing him to tremble from head to toe. Zhang Yangzi no longer dared to utter a single doubtful word.

    ¡°Modern day mechas have undergone ten thousand years of development while soul devices have went through several thousand more years of development, bing more and more widespread. Technology has always been researched for one main reason: war. Soul devices are no exception. It was only after soul devices filled the battlefield that they began to be used by civilians.

    ¡°The Soul Guide Masters of the time never would have imagined that soul guided devices, or soul devices for short, could be used to empower a Soul Master by such arge margin. It was only after they discovered this that they began researching mechas.

    ¡°Soul Masters have been the most essential profession within thest several tens of thousands of years. Soul Masters were not only rare, but the majority of them were also weak. But with the advent of soul devices, this paradigm had shifted. Low rank Soul Masters could now be much more powerful by relying on their soul power and soul devices. Afterward, soul mechas began to appear, allowing Soul Masters to be even stronger.

    ¡°Soul mechas are operated by using soul power from soul power batteries, thus allowing its user to disy strength far surpassing their own. The first soul mechas were developed in arger form, the factor being that therger they were, therger the soul power battery they could install as well as the number of weapons it could be equipped with.

    ¡°As technology progressed, mechas became operable by ordinary people with sufficiently strong bodies. From then on, soul mechas became the main weapon of the modern army.

    ¡°In the history of mecha development, there have been periods where the form was small, medium, andrge and now they have taken the form you are all familiar with. This is the basic outline of mecha development. This was a process of trial and error and its resulting improvements. It involved the perfection of soul circuits, various innovations, and the advancement of technology by leaps and bounds. Mechas have only grown increasingly more important in wars ever since their creation.¡±

    Tang Wulin earnestly listened as this was his first proper lesson on mechas. If he wanted to be a Mecha Master, this was crucial knowledge to him.

    ¡°But these are not the mechas I want to talk to you about.¡± Wu Zhangkong paused right there, letting astonishment wash over the five students.

    Not these mechas?

    Wu Zhangkong indifferently said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you all think that as technology developed, ordinary people could control soul devices better and better? Then let me tell you, that¡¯s only what ordinary people think. In the tens of thousands of years of history the Douluo Continent has witnessed, one fact has never changed: Soul Masters are the most powerful existence!

    ¡°With the aid of soul devices, an ordinary person might be able to match up to a Soul Grandmaster, and with a mecha, they could even possibly contend with a five ring Soul King. Mechas truly do offer tremendous power to its user, but even so, it cannot give an ordinary person the fighting power of an eight ring Soul Douluo or a nine ring Title Douluo. At the very least, it is impossible at this point in time.¡±

    Xie Xie said, ¡°Then what if they use a super-weapon? There are some super-weapons that ordinary people can use.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°What you speak of is a possibility. But let me ask you in return, what if both sides possess super-weapons then? Who will have more power? Let me tell you first though, currently, the strongest super-weapon cannot defeat the strongest person.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong spoke without the slightest hesitation, causing the five students to sit down subconsciously in shock.

    After a short pause, Wu Zhangkong continued speaking. ¡°With humanity¡¯s trend in weapon technology advancement, perhaps such a weapon will appear in the future. But at the moment, there exists no such weapon.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Wu, this powerful person you spoke of, are they a Mecha Master or a Soul Master?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°To be exact, they are both.

    ¡°The mechas youmonly see range from five to eight meters in height and have some peculiar differences depending on what type of mecha they are. These are the modern medium-sized mechas I spoke of. From their research, Soul Guide Masters came to the conclusion that abination of bulk and flexibility along with a bnce of offensive and defensive capabilities were the most suitable for the army. But these are just the standardized mechas for the army. Or it might be better to say, these are mechas for ordinary people. White and yellow mechas are of the same category, but that isn¡¯t your goal. With your talents, you absolutely cannot develop in that direction. Instead, you must develop towards battle armor!¡±

    Battle armor?

    This was the first time the five of them heard these words.

    Wu Zhangkong continued dully, ¡°The truly powerful would not allow their body to be evenrger. The reason mechas exist is amplification of power, not to berger. Purple mechas and onwards are all small in size, to the point where they are almost like armor! Due to this, they are called battle armor![1]

    ¡°Only Soul Masters with battle armor can truly be called powerful experts. They are experts who can perfectlybine their martial soul and mecha together, resulting in formidablebat power.¡±

    May have been retconnedter to have mechas and battle armor be two separate paths. Will fix ordingly when I actually trante that stuff. I just skim the raws. :P

 Chapter 111 - Secondary Occupation

    <strong>Chapter 111 - Secondary upation</strong>

    Battle armor! This new ideapletely captured the attentions of these youngsters.

    After all, armor-like mechas were considered the peak.

    ¡°As everyone knows, apart from Mecha Masters who operate the mechas, there are also mecha craftsmen who are absolutely crucial to the mechas themselves. There are three kinds of mecha craftsmen: mecha designers, mecha makers, and mecha mechanics. The main purpose of today¡¯s lecture on mechas is to impart the knowledge necessary for you all to make an informed decision on your future secondary upation. I suggest that all of you choose one upation from these three as your secondary upation as it will help you in your path to bing stronger.¡±

    Gu Yue asked in astonishment, ¡°Teacher Wu, shouldn¡¯t we concentrate all of our energy on cultivating? At most we should just learn how to operate a mecha, right? Why do we need to take on a second job?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°If you want a powerful battle armor then you must have one that is suitable for you. Thus, powerful Battle Armor Masters will definitely be extremely familiar with their battle armors. They will either design, make, or fix it themselves. Only in this way can you gradually familiarize yourself with every detail of the armor. If you don¡¯t take on a second job, you will never be able to have the most fitting battle armor made for yourselves and never ascend to a god altar.

    ¡°With the establishment of ss zero, we only have one goal for you: that is to push you towards a god altar! This is a long and arduous process that you may have to dedicate your entire lives to. What I first want to do is minimize any time you may waste through inappropriate methods and then elucidate the path you must walk.¡±

    ¡°As for what upation you choose, don¡¯t worry about it. You all still have plenty of time to think over your choices . But at thetest, you must pick one by the third grade. Even with your talents, your path will be simr to an ordinary person¡¯s, and the sooner you begin, the better. This is the reason why within three years, you must give me an answer.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, the three upations I have given you are only the ones that I think are the best. They aren¡¯t your only choices, and there are still some upations rted to mechas that are open to you. In fact, there is even someone among you who has chosen already.¡±

    As he spoke, his gazended on Tang Wulin.

    A secondary upation? Tang Wulin immediately realized that Teacher Wu was speaking about his work as a cksmith.

    ¡°Wulin had chosen to be a cksmith at an exceptionally young age. I believe he is most likely extremely gifted in this field. cksmithing is one of the jobs I also want you all to consider. That is because from a purple battle armor onward, the creation process bes inseparable from forging. Regardless of what job you choose, you will not becking in cultivation resources if you can reach five stars or more.¡±

    Tang Wulin was the calmest one among them as he had already picked a job and wouldn¡¯t be reconsidering it either. He was already a three star Grandmaster cksmith. Not only was he valued by the cksmith¡¯s Association but he was also already deep into his forging studies. The more he forged, the more he understood the profundity of the craft. His father had taught him when he was young that regardless of what he chose to do, he had to focus on it wholeheartedly without the slightest bit of wavering.

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t interesting in mecha design, making, or maintenance at all since he had already embarked on the path of a cksmith and couldn¡¯t bear to change his profession.

    The remaining four students were silent. Clearly, choosing a secondary upation was no simple matter. They were still young and weren¡¯tpletely sure what they liked, but fortunately, they still had two more years to think it over. That was plenty of time toe to a decision.

    Wu Zhangkong dully said, ¡°Good then. That ends today¡¯s lesson on mechas. There are only two main points for you to remember. First, truly powerful mechas are called battle armors and all mechas of the purple grade and above are battle armors. Second, you must choose a mecha-rted upation by the third grade.¡±

    This was extremely easy for them to remember. After all, the information they learned in this ss was both simple and interesting to them.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Teacher Wu, when can we see an actual battle armor?¡± He had been listening earnestly the whole time and was now finally able to voice his thoughts.

    Wu Zhangkong gave him a look and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you see a battle armor after you finish the first part of yourbat training. Whoever finishes first will have the opportunity to see it first. As of now, none of you have the qualifications to see.¡±

    Combat training? Combat training between Soul Masters?

    Without giving a chance for them to ask another question, Wu Zhangkong continued, ¡°From now on, your curriculum will ce an emphasis onbat practice. Right here. Tang Wulin, move the desks to the side and clear a space in the center.¡±

    Right here? But isn¡¯t the power of Soul Masters destructive?

    A sense of doubt arose within the hearts of the five students, but even so, they followed Wu Zhangkong¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Tang Wulin,e over here.¡± Wu Zhangkong nodded toward Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin quickly walked over.

    ¡°How do you feel about your battle yesterday?¡± Wu Zhangkong coldly asked.

    Tang Wulin considered it for a moment before speaking. ¡°I was too shortsighted. We¡¯re all students after all, so we shouldn¡¯t harm each other. We should have been careful to not overdo it.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you about those things. I¡¯m asking about how you felt during the battle. How did you feel your team¡¯s battle went?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit confused about what happened as it was the first time we saw the strength of our opponents. Our response to their attacks was too disordered andcking in coordination. As for the other team, they had better coordination but didn¡¯t seem to reach a level of tacit understanding yet either.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong icily corrected, ¡°Disordered? How was that disordered? It was simply a total mess.¡±

    The five of them were stunned by these words. They were geniuses of the first grade and the academy had established a special ss for them specifically. Apart from Tang Wulin, they were all extremely confident in their own abilities. Where had the word ¡®disordered¡¯ evene from?

    Wu Zhangkong gazed into Tang Wulin¡¯srge eyes. ¡°To be honest, I am very disappointed. I trained you three for three months, and you had excellent coordination skills. Yet, when the battle actually started, you gave up your advantages. Xie Xie¡¯s broken arms are simply a result of this.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s expression stiffened. He never expected Teacher Wu would assess him in this way.

    Wu Zhangkong turned to look at Xie Xie. ¡°Did you actually believe that you were powerful now that you¡¯ve broken through to be a Soul Grandmaster? And that you could now just blindly charge at your opponents with your strength? Do you even remember the concept of a team?¡±

    He turned back to Tang Wulin right after. ¡°And you. I let you be the team captain because of your calm temperament, yet you actually failed to stop him or coordinate with the team. That was your responsibility. Your use of power was also a mess. You didn¡¯t truly use your martial soul at all and just charged through with brute force. What were you thinking!?¡±

    Faced with Wu Zhangkong¡¯s criticism, Tang Wulin waspletely speechless. How could he exin to Wu Zhangkong about his sudden increase in strength and how his Bluesilver Grass mutated due to the Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul, leading to the current situation where he wasn¡¯t evenpletely sure of his current abilities?

    Wu Zhangkong finally turned to Gu Yue. ¡°I told you to act as the team¡¯s glue yet with your battle tendencies, you created even more issues in coordinating with the team.¡±

    Tendencies? Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t understand what Wu Zhangkong meant with this word at all. On the other hand, Xie Xie disyed a queer expression.

    Now that he thought about it, it really was as Wu Zhangkong said. From beginning to end, Gu Yue had been at Tang Wulin¡¯s side. When she exploded, it had also been due to Tang Wulin receiving an injury. But with regard to Xie Xie, she didn¡¯t seem to care at all even though she should have been supporting him with her long ranged attacking abilities.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s few words of criticism were enough to burst a blood vessel.

    Then, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s gaze swept over to Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi. ¡°The problem with your team is obvious too. Wei Xiaofeng has the same fault as Xie Xie. In fact, his weakness is even more severe. Zhang Yangzi, you didn¡¯t immediately engage in battle at the beginning due to your arrogance, but arrogance will only send you to your death. Among the three of you, Wang Jinxi did rtively well. Although he was suppressed by Tang Wulin, he had been cautious and focused on fulfilling his role from beginning to end.¡±

    Teacher Wu was actually praising Wang Jinxi?

 Chapter 112 - Basic Combat Training

    <strong>Chapter 112 - Basic Combat Training</strong>

    ¡°But!¡±

    Sure enough, there was a ¡®but¡¯...

    Wu Zhangkong coldly continued, ¡°All five of you have a problem inmon, and this will be settled through yourbat training. The problem is that you are all severelycking inbat experience and techniques! What I¡¯m talking about isn¡¯t your experience with using your martial soul and soul skills as you are all somewhat decent at that, but still not excellent of course. No, what I am speaking about are your basicbat techniques when you aren¡¯t using your martial soul.¡±

    Basicbat techniques? Soul Masters need something like that? Don¡¯t Soul Masters only need to use their soul skills to attack their opponents?

    Apart from Tang Wulin who was deep in thought, a look of doubt appeared on the faces of the other four students.

    ¡°Do you actually think there is no meaning to having basicbat techniques?¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°I understand, but Teacher Wu, my ability is based solely on controlling the elements. As long as I can control them properly in battle, I will be able to defeat any opponent. What use do I have for basicbat techniques then? Shouldn¡¯t I focus on increasing my soul power and spiritual power?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded.

    ¡°If that is what you really think, then let¡¯s have a little test. Gu Yue, you and Tang Wulin will attack me. I won¡¯t use any soul skill, and I will suppress my soul power down to your level, about rank 13. Let¡¯s see if you can still defeat me. You may use your martial souls.¡±

    As Wu Zhangkong was speaking, he turned around to walk over to the teacher¡¯s tform and picked up a teacher¡¯s pointer before returning to the center.

    Gu Yue had already bravely stepped forward to stand at Tang Wulin¡¯s side. He¡¯s not using any soul skills? So he¡¯s not using his martial soul at all? Isn¡¯t he underestimating us too much?

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue exchanged a nce before retreating a few steps back, opening up some space between them and Wu Zhangkong. They released their martial souls in preparation to attack Wu Zhangkong.

    ¡°Come now.¡± Wu Zhangkong beckoned them over as he brandished his pointing stick freely.

    Tang Wulin took the initiative to charge forward. With his immense strength, he naturally held the advantage in a direct confrontation. As he charged forward, countless strands of Bluesilver Grass emerged, flocking toward Wu Zhangkong on all sides.

    Right behind him was Gu Yue, who controlled her elements with a deft wave of her hands. Suddenly, she released seven to eight swift wind des. They sliced toward Wu Zhangkong from tricky positions that cut off all avenues of escape.

    Suppressing his soul power also greatly limited his own speed, and he was now facing Tang Wulin and Gu Yue, both of whom could be considered Assault-Control System Soul Master hybrids. If they couldn¡¯t grasp victory immediately in the beginning, then they would just have to control Wu Zhangkong¡¯s movements to increase their chances of victory at ater time.

    After cultivating together these past few months, they were able to understand the other, even without verbalmunication. This led to a coordination that seemed almost telepathic.

    Wu Zhangkong stood in the center motionlessly with only his pointer raised. In his hand, that pointer was no different from the sharpest of swords.

    They all saw that when the pointer in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hand trembled, the motion was followed by a phantom image emerging behind it.

    The wind des reached Wu Zhangkong first, but something strange happened next. Right as they entered the range of his pointer stick, the wind des were immediately dispersed into a cool breeze.

    Trailing behind the wind des were Tang Wulin¡¯s vines. The Bluesilver Grass twisted to surround Wu Zhangkong, but the moment they came too close, they were cut apart just like the wind des. It was impossible to get within a one meter range of Wu Zhangkong.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue revealed troubled expressions.

    Gu Yue felt Wu Zhangkong¡¯s pointer stab the core of her wind des each time, sowing disorder among the gathered wind elements, thus causing the wind des to dissipate.

    Tang Wulin had found what happened even stranger. His Bluesilver Grass was like a snake the moment he released it, yet Wu Zhangkong¡¯s pointer was able to urately stab the seventh inch point of the ¡®snake¡¯, effectively stopping the flow of his soul power to that strand. As a result, the Bluesilver Grass couldn¡¯t resist Wu Zhangkong¡¯s attacks at all as its power was now restricted.

    Just what was this?

    Gu Yue raised her hand, firing off a few fireballs. The teacher¡¯s pointer is made of wood. Maybe using fire would be more effective. By then, Tang Wulin had already arrived in front of Wu Zhangkong.

    His right hand reached out to grab at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s chest while golden scales began to cover his right arm.

    After a few experiments, Tang Wulin had gained some understanding of his Golden Dragon King power. Those golden scales weren¡¯t just for decoration. Aside from increasing his power, it also increased his defense and thus raised his overall strength by quite a bit. It was because of those scales that he decided to directlyunch an attack at Wu Zhangkong.

    Bang! Wu Zhangkong¡¯s pointer struck sharply at Tang Wulin¡¯s sparkling, golden-scaled wrist.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s arm slightly swayed after being struck by the pointer, but its momentum was unchanged, and it was still heading straight for Wu Zhangkong¡¯s chest.

    Wu Zhangkong was unaffected by the approaching scaled arm as he stood there with the same icy-cold expression. He shifted backwards by a step. Despite it seeming to be a simple step back, it opened up some distance between him and Tang Wulin as well as put him out of the path of the fireballs.

    What shocked the students even more was that even as he was retreating, Wu Zhangkong hadn¡¯t forgotten to thrust a few times at the fireballs with his pointer, causing their power to dissipate and preventing the ssroom from acquiring damages. This could only be described as brilliant!

    His pointer shot out once more, stabbing Tang Wulin¡¯s elbow. His arm felt a weird sensation spreading throughout, but the power of the pointer was not enough to pierce through his scales. It had been blocked automatically.

    A trace of astonishment finally appeared in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes, but once again, he simply took a step out of the way of Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand.

    Bang!

    A scorching pain burst from Tang Wulin¡¯s neck and seeped all the way down to the marrow of his bones. He stumbled to the side in retreat. His right arm might have scales protecting it, but his neck did not!

    The pointer in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hand struck once again, but this time, it was aimed at Tang Wulin¡¯s waist. If it made contact, Tang Wulin definitely wouldn¡¯t be in fighting condition afterward.

    But right at that moment, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression changed.

    The reason was simple. Seven to eight fireballs were shooting toward the surrounding ssroom equipment in a scattered manner.

    Gu Yue¡¯s elegant face revealed a sinister smile. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the ssroom taking damage? Then you¡¯ll have to stop if I attack it.

    As expected, Wu Zhangkong had no choice but to abandon his pursuit of Tang Wulin. Yet, in the next moment, the students of ss zero finally understood the meaning of true strength.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s figure suddenly flickered. In an instant, his countless phantoms appeared throughout the ssroom, obliterating all of the fireballs. He was so quick that the students couldn¡¯t even see him move clearly. It was all just a blur to them.

    The teacher¡¯s pointer struck Gu Yue¡¯s waist, giving rise to a sharp pain that made her copse. Before Tang Wulin could even react, he felt a numbness ovee his body, forcing him to fall t on his butt like Gu Yue.

    This...

    So powerful!

    Silence now enveloped the ssroom. Wu Zhangkong walked over to face Tang Wulin once more. With a pensive expression, he watched the scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s right arm gradually disappear.

    Despite being unable to use his martial soul at a rank simr to theirs, he had still condensed his suppressed soul power. Yet, even with that, he hadn¡¯t been able to pierce through the defenses of Tang Wulin¡¯s joints. He had only caused Tang Wulin¡¯s arm to bend for a split second, that was all. The defensive power of those scales were extraordinarily formidable when faced with attacks of the same rank. Moreover, Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t unleashed the might of his Golden Dragon w yet. That would only boost his power even further!

    ¡°Teacher, were you actually only using basic techniques just now?¡± Xie Xie asked Wu Zhangkong with wide eyes.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°Do you still think basic techniques are useless? Basic techniques are fundamental. Although martial souls and soul skills can make a Soul Master powerful, the way they are used will determine just how powerful one will be. This is how basic techniques should be used. It¡¯s the same even when using battle armor or an ordinary mecha. Starting today, we will begin a lengthy period ofbat technique training. Do not ck off; this is a crucial subject for you all.¡±

 Chapter 113 - Test

    <strong>Chapter 113 - Test</strong>

    Tang Wulin was quite miserable. As one of the two who received no injuries as well as being a male, he had been used as a living teaching example by Wu Zhangkong. With him as the opponent, Wu Zhangkong continuously used him to demonstratebat techniques and important topics to the other students. Tang Wulin was knocked down time and time again by the teacher¡¯s pointing stick.

    He felt that this was Teacher Wu¡¯s revenge for him beingte to the match. But even so, this type of training was effective as it was clear just how quickly Tang Wulin was improving. This was the so-called, ¡®pain and joy¡¯.[1]

    News of ss zero¡¯s establishment quickly spread throughout the academy, turning its five students into celebrities in an instant. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t reveal what they were doing in ss, so the curiosity of others died down after a few days and the academy returned to its usual tranquility.

    As their only teacher, Wu Zhangkong provided them with plenty of guidance. Their curriculum required that they study different theories from those of regr sses and be more inclined towardbat training. And just as President Yu Zhen promised, the academy poured a tremendous amount of resources into the ss. Regardless of whether it were the teaching methods, nourishing food, teachers, or facilities, all were provided and of the highest quality.

    Ten dayster, Tang Wulin was no longer the only one being beaten up by Wu Zhangkong¡¯s pointing stick. Xie Xie, Zhang Yangzi, and Wang Jinxi had all recovered and could now join Tang Wulin in being beaten up forbat training. Ever since their recovery, inhuman cries of pain would constantly ring out from ss zero.

    They had rejoiced in Tang Wulin¡¯s misfortune when they were still bystanders that were watching him being beaten up, but after experiencing the painful strikes of the pointing stick for themselves, they had gained a thorough understand of what pain truly was.

    Wang Jinxi fared a bit better than the others as his Bone Dragon King made his body much stronger. But for Zhang Yangzi and Xie Xie... they were definitely suffering. Zhang Yangzi was an Agility-Control System Soul Master and Xie Xie was a pure Agility System Soul Master so both of their bodies were suited for nimbleness and couldn¡¯tpare in toughness with Tang Wulin or Wang Jinxi.

    From the very beginning, Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t even know the concept of ¡®starting off leniently¡¯. Instead, each strike of his pointing stick would create a pain that prated all the way to their bone marrow! Yet, despite this unfathomable pain they were subjected to, they didn¡¯t suffer any real injuries.

    In Wu Zhangkong¡¯s words: ¡®Only pain can deepen your learning!¡¯

    The only one who was fortunate enough to be spared was Gu Yue. Perhaps it was because she was a girl, but Wu Zhangkong reined in a bit of his harshness when he taught her. Even when the asional pointer struck, it only made her feel a bit numb.

    ¡°Today we will be running a few tests on your bodies sobat training will be suspended.¡± Wu Zhangkong announced this piece of good news the moment he entered the ssroom.

    They all harbored a fear ofbat training now. That bone-piercing pain was simply too much.

    Tang Wulin was the only one who felt some disappointment.[2] Having absorbed a portion of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul, he had discovered over the past ten days ofbat training that his body¡¯s strength had risen to another level. Apart from his right arm, any ce Wu Zhangkong¡¯s pointer struck would experience extreme pain, but he would recover from it extremely fast without even leaving a bruise. Moreover, he felt that his soul power cultivation rate increased after receiving a good beating.

    After those ten days of training, he sensed as though his body was on the verge of breaking through once more. It seemed that the fragment of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul hadn¡¯t beenpletely absorbed by him yet. The more he cultivated, the morepletely he absorbed the soul.

    He was also growing more and more skilled at controlling his bloodline power. Apart from the Golden Dragon w, which he couldn¡¯t use too often due to the excessive amount of soul power it consumed, he could use the golden scales as he wished due to its minimal costs. Thus, his right arm had turned into his strongest weapon.

    Wu Zhangkong brought them to a room that was filled with a scientific feeling. The interior of the room was covered in ayer of a silver metal which made them feel as if they had entered a silver world the moment they stepped inside.

    Table after table of strange apparatuses were arranged within this room.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start with the spiritual power test. Xie Xie, you¡¯re first.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong was holding onto a form, ready to record Xie Xie¡¯s results.

    Xie Xie¡¯s spiritual power growth was quite normal. Compared tost time, his spiritual power had increased by two.

    After Xie Xie was Wang Jinxi. His spiritual power was quite low, a mere 18 points.

    ¡°Wang Jinxi, you must spare no effort in improving your spiritual power otherwise you won¡¯t be able to fuse with any more spirit souls in the future,¡± Wu Zhangkong dully advised him.

    Wang Jinxi was normally very quiet. Just like usual, he merely nodded after hearing Wu Zhangkong¡¯s words.

    Zhang Yangzi¡¯s turn was next.

    ¡°Spiritual power of 41. Not bad. If you do your best you might be able to break through from the Spirit Origin realm within a year.¡±

    Tang Wulin was the secondst to go.

    Zhang Yangzi¡¯s gaze was fixed on him. Among his three ex-opponents, he bore the greatest grudge against Tang Wulin for breaking his legs. He couldn¡¯t help but feel the need topare himself against Tang Wulin now.

    In the past few days he had interacted with Tang Wulin, he discovered that Tang Wulin¡¯s main power came from his body that was gifted with strength and that peculiar right arm of his. As for his martial soul, it was merely Bluesilver Grass. It wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning to Zhang Yangzi. The more he found out about Tang Wulin, the more he felt that his loss that day was unjustified.

    Since he¡¯s an expert at assault like Wang Jinxi, just how high could his spiritual power be? It can¡¯t possibly be that high.

    Tang Wulin walked over to the apparatus and sat down. The spiritual power testing machine slowly descended, enveloping his head.

    The test was beginning!

    This spiritual power testing machine was the most advanced one the academy had. It disyed the spiritual power on a graduated scale with different colors. Thus, one could differentiate the spiritual power level based on the color shown.

    Spirit Origin was white. The number representing Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power kept on rising, and soon, it surpassed Wang Jinxi¡¯s 18 points.

    It steadily increased. 20 points. 25 points. 30 points...

    Zhang Yangzi stared at the scale in astonishment. No way. He¡¯s just an Assault System Soul Master with one ring¡¯s worth of cultivation. How can he have more than 30 points of spiritual power? Even Jinxi pales inparison to him...

    40...

    43. He had now surpassed Zhang Yangzi and yet, the number was still increasing!

    Xie Xie proudly said to Zhang Yangzi, ¡°You see that? Wulin¡¯s spiritual power is so great!¡±

    Zhang Yangzi had an unsightly expression as he snorted. I refuse to acknowledge him!

    ¡°Fifty!¡± The quiet Wang Jinxi suddenly shouted.

    That was right, Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power surpassed 50. This meant that his spiritual power had progressed from the Spirit Origin realm to the Spirit Connection realm.

    Sure enough, the scale turned from white to yellow.

    Spirit Origin. Everything started from the origin and would grow from there. The moment one was born, they would be in the Spirit Origin realm with the most basic of spiritual powers. Spiritual power in the Spirit Origin realm was enough to bear a yellow spirit soul.

    The Spirit Connection realm was when the heart could connect with the spirit, conveying simple thoughts. Once one attained Spirit Connection, one would be able to truly control one¡¯s spiritual power and have it move to one¡¯s needs as well as being able to support two yellow spirit souls or one purple spirit soul.

    There didn¡¯t seem to be much of a difference between Spirit Origin and Spirit Connection, but it was truly a qualitative leap! It was only natural for Wang Jinxi to be shocked. After all, reaching the Spirit Connection realm meant that Tang Wulin could already fuse with a purple spirit soul.

    Dumbstruck, Zhang Yangzi stared at Tang Wulin with his mouth gaping. This guy¡¯s martial soul is nothing, but his spiritual power is so amazing! He had never heard of someone who could break through to the next realm while still in the first grade of intermediate academy before!

    Anyone who could break through to the next realm in the intermediate division would already be considered talented. It had to be said that the greatest obstacle for graduating from the advanced division was attaining Spirit Connection! This one requirement had already stopped countless Soul Masters from graduating.

    Yet, Tang Wulin had already broken through while still being in the first grade! This was simply unfathomable!

    66!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power reading finally stopped at 66 points.

    Xie Xie had been bragging for him just now, but he was still stupefied after seeing this number.

    It has only been a few days yet this guy¡¯s spiritual power has already grown this much? His spiritual power growth rate is almost like a cheat!

    66? Tang Wulin was also startled when he saw the results. Although he had felt that his spiritual power had increased after absorbing the Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul, he had never expected to directly enter the Spirit Connection realm. This was simply too amazing for him! Strong spiritual power would be extremely beneficial for him when he fused with another spirit soul in the future as well as when controlling his martial soul and soul skills!

    TL: I think Tang Wulin might be going down a dark path...Nooooo. Don¡¯t embark on this path Wulin!

 Chapter 114 - Monstrous Numbers

    <strong>Chapter 114 - Monstrous Numbers</strong>

    The final one to take the test was Gu Yue.

    A thought suddenly struck Zhang Yangzi. Does the order Teacher Wu arranged us in mean anything? Aside from Xie Xie in the beginning, the spiritual power ratings have only been increasing high afterward. Spiritual power is also essential to Gu Yue... Could it be? Has she also broken through to the Spirit Connection realm?

    His question didn¡¯t go unanswered for long as the testing machine gave him the results shortly after.

    Gu Yue¡¯s spiritual power flew past the white line and into the yellow zone. Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi gawked as the number broke through 100 points in the blink of an eye, and even then it was still skyrocketing! Their jaws dropped in shock!

    The final number disyed on the machine was 153.

    How, how can she be this amazing!? Even if we disregard Eastsea City, I don¡¯t think there is a single Soul Master on the entire continent that is this young yet has such high level spiritual power!

    A human¡¯s spiritual power would grow as their body matured, increasing all the way until they reached forty years of age. After the age of forty, however, an ordinary person¡¯s body would begin to deteriorate, but Soul Masters could continue increasing their spiritual power until they were sixty years old.

    Gu Yue was only nine years old, the exact same age as the rest of them, yet her spiritual power was actually in the Spirit Connection realm with over 150 points! With her talent, wouldn¡¯t she break through to the Spirit Sea realm by the time she graduated from the intermediate division!?

    In the Spirit Sea realm, the spirit was as vast as the sea and one¡¯s spiritual power could be considered to have finally attained a high enough level to be considered the foundation for an expert. The ones who stood at the pinnacle of both Mecha Masters or Soul Masters would need to have at least reached the Spirit Sea realm. At this level, one would be able to support five yellow spirit souls or three purple spirit souls. In fact, one could even support a single ck spirit soul!

    Apart from the effects on spiritual power, the Spirit Sea realm could also help a Soul Master cultivate to six or seven rings. Thus, to be a powerful Soul Master, it was necessary to reach Spirit Sea.

    Silence. The room was enveloped in silence.

    Wu Zhangkong seemed to have expected this result as after Gu Yue left the machine, he casually said, ¡°Next is the strength test.¡±

    The order for the strength test was also very peculiar. The first one up was Gu Yue.

    Simr to when she tested her powerful spiritual power, Gu Yue¡¯s strength once again blinded everyone.

    The strength test simply measured the power of one¡¯s punch, and it didn¡¯t measure anything like carrying capacity or how much stress their bodies could undergo.

    After all, only attack power held any meaning to Soul Masters.

    Bang! Left fist, 115 kilograms.

    D, damn! Zhang Yangzi nearly fell t on his butt. Isn¡¯t, isn¡¯t she an elementalist Soul Master? Isn¡¯t she just nine years old? How can she have 115 kilograms of strength?

    Xie Xie¡¯s reaction was identical to his. In fact, he was even trembling a little bit.

    As Gu Yue turned her head, she shot a cold nce at Xie Xie, her eyebrows slightly raised.

    Xie Xie swallowed a mouthful of saliva and quickly averted his gaze. This was his first time finding out that Gu Yue¡¯s strength was actually so frightening!

    Bang! Right fist, 143 kilograms.

    Zhang Yangzi and Xie Xie practically had tears streaming down their cheeks now. Can¡¯t she give us just a little bit of face? Is she even a girl? Isn¡¯t she actually a female T-Rex!?

    A trace of surprise shed through Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes as he announced, ¡°Next, Zhang Yangzi.¡±

    Bang! Left fist, 61 kilograms.

    Bang! Right fist, 69 kilograms.

    He was able to attain these results because in addition to his speed, he was also a two ringed Soul Grandmaster, making his body much stronger than an ordinary person¡¯s.

    Zhang Yangzi originally hadn¡¯t thought his strength to be subpar because after all, he mainly relied on his special attribute. Yet, when hepared his power with someone else¡¯s, and that person was one who was simr as they relied on controlling the elements, he nearly wanted to weep.

    ¡°Xie Xie!¡±

    Bang! Left fist, 153 kilograms.

    Bang! Right fist, 164 kilograms.

    Xie Xie wiped away his sweat as he rxed and let out a deep breath. At the very least, he was physically a bit stronger than Gu Yue. Although he was an Agility System Soul Master, the nourishing effect his twin martial souls had on his body couldn¡¯t be overlooked. Thus, despite being suited for nimbleness, his body was still fairly strong, which was also the reason why Wei Xiaofeng had suffered at his hands during the ss Promotion Tournament.

    ¡°Wang Jinxi!¡±

    The slim-figured Wang Jinxi walked up to the strength testing machine. He inhaled deeply, mulling over what his results would be. Subconsciously, his gaze began to drift toward Tang Wulin, who was watching the machine for the results..

    At that moment, a thought suddenly appeared in Wang Jinxi¡¯s heart. Just howrge is the gap between our strengths?

    Bang! Left fist, 423 kilograms.

    Bang! Right fist, 468 kilograms.

    Terrifying numbers appeared. These numbers exceeded those of ordinary Assault System Soul Masters by far. In fact, it wasparable to a pure Power System Soul Master¡¯s.

    The total strength of his two arms already approached one thousand kilograms.

    ¡°Good!¡± Zhang Yangzi loudly proimed as if to vent the gloom he felt within his heart.

    Wang Jinxi was fairly satisfied with this result. Even though his arms had recently been broken, his strength had still increased, so this result was considered to be pretty good.

    ¡°Tang Wulin.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong observed Tang Wulin with a steady gaze. Naturally, he had also arranged the students in this test ording to his estimates, from lowest to highest. It was just that Gu Yue¡¯s strength had been outside of his expectations.

    Tang Wulin walked over to the strength test machine with bright eyes and an intense desire to know just what level his power had reached after absorbing the essence of the first seal.

    His hands subconsciously clenched into a tight fist, popping sounds emitting from his entire skeleton. The aura of the Golden Dragon King appeared, causing a slight change in Wang Jinxi¡¯s expression.

    He hadn¡¯t even made a move yet, but his oppressive aura already differentiated him from the previous students.

    Zhang Yangzi¡¯s muscles began to twitch as he thought to himself, It won¡¯t be that high. It won¡¯t be that high. It won¡¯t be that high...

    Bang! Left fist, 1156 kilograms.

    Bang! Right fist, 1348 kilograms.

    A rumble resounded throughout the room, stunning the other four students.

    Even though they knew Tang Wulin was very strong, they had never expected him to be this strong.

    Even Wang Jinxi, who simply burst with power, was only barely able to match up to a third of Tang Wulin¡¯s strength.

    Wang Jinxi quickly recovered from his shock because he already had a rough estimate of the gap between the two of them from the ss Promotion Tournament match after Tang Wulin had knocked him back a few steps. He had been able to do this despite the fact that Wang Jinxi had released his martial soul together with his strength increasing soul skills. Moreover, Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul was Bluesilver Grass; would it be able to increase his strength at all? Simply put, Wang Jinxi hadn¡¯t expected the gap to be thisrge. He had thought Tang Wulin would only be twice as strong, not three times.

    ¡°Is... Is he even a human?¡± Zhang Yangzi muttered in shock.

    Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t let Tang Wulin return, rather, he coldly instructed, ¡°Once more with your right hand covered in the scales.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Wulin raised his right arm as a golden light appeared, covering his arm with ayer of golden scales.

    As the Golden Dragon King¡¯s oppressive aura emerged, Wang Jinxi subconsciously retreated back a step as his martial soul began to tremble in fear, and perhaps even submission toward Tang Wulin.

    Bang! 2,700 kilograms.

    Numbness. Zhang Yangzi¡¯s entire body was numb now.

    Everyone else would already be impressed when the total strength of two arms was over one thousand kilograms. Yet, for this guy, one arm already had over two thousand kilograms of strength!

    When this number appeared, everyone, including Tang Wulin, was fired up. This number was truly too monstrous!

    No wonder my Heavy Silver hammers feel so light now, especially my right hammer. So my strength has reached this level now, huh?

    ¡°Test your dragon w now,¡± Wu Zhangkong said with a wooden expression.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Tang Wulin wanted to try it too. After raising his right fist, however, he lowered it and asked Wu Zhangkong, ¡°Teacher Wu, if I break the machine, do I need to pay for it?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong wrinkled his brows. ¡°No. This machine can bear up to five thousand kilograms of strength. Even if you somehow manage to break it, you won¡¯t need to pay.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    A golden light quietly filled Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, turning his pupils into slits while a tyrannical aura burst forth from his body.

 Chapter 115 - Martial Soul Awakening?

    <strong>Chapter 115 - Martial Soul Awakening?</strong>

    Wang Jinxi was overwhelmed with shock. He knew that under the suppression of Tang Wulin¡¯s tyrannical aura, he could only exert, at most, half of his strength. And even if he wasn¡¯t opposing Tang Wulin, the suppression he felt was still too much.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hands began to grow, his joints bing thick and solid as his hand transformed into the Golden Dragon w.

    That dazzling Golden Dragon w was covered in fragmented scales while the three inch ws were as smooth and glossy as a mirror.

    Honglong, kacha!

    A number shed on the screen, but not a momentter, the ce on the machine where Tang Wulin had punched it exploded into bits of metal fragments, leaving only a hole behind.

    This was the effect of the Golden Dragon w¡¯s ¡®crushing.¡¯

    It really did break...

    Then just how strong was he?

    Having just witnessed Tang Wulin absolutely destroy the strength testing machine, the four students werepletely in shock and couldn¡¯t even recall the number that had briefly shed on the screen.

    Only Wu Zhangkong had been able to catch the number.

    He recorded it into his book, silently writing down ¡®3998 kilograms¡¯.

    Even the steady and ice-cold Wu Zhangkong couldn¡¯t help but swallow a gulp of saliva somewhat ufortably.

    Zhang Yangzi felt his legs ache, but at the same time, he no longer felt that the condition his legs were in was that bad anymore. If he didn¡¯t have the defensive powers of a soul fusion skill at that time, he feared that he wouldn¡¯t have gotten off so lightly with only broken legs.

    I don¡¯t want revenge against this guy anymore. At that moment, Zhang Yangzi only had this thought filling his grieving heart.

    Wang Jinxi was simply at a loss for words as he stood there in shock. His expression gradually returned to normal, but a slight trembling in his hands could still be seen.

    ¡°Next, reaction speed test.¡±

    Just as expected, Xie Xie had the best reaction speed. What was surprising, however, was that it wasn¡¯t Zhang Yangzi in second ce, but Tang Wulin. Following Tang Wulin in third ce was actually Gu Yue, leaving Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi in fourth and fifth ce respectively.

    After seeing the results of this test, Zhang Yangzi¡¯s self-doubt only grew greater and greater.

    In addition to reaction speed, they continued to test all aspects of the body. Number one was Tang Wulin, followed closely by Gu Yue.

    Are they even human? Are they human? Human?

    Did they eat the fodder for beasts of burden when they were growing up?

    ¡°The testing is finished now. Today¡¯s tests were primarily on your body¡¯s abilities and doesn¡¯t represent everything. Martial souls are still crucial to Soul Masters, so some students shouldn¡¯t be discouraged. Now, ss dismissed. Tang Wulin, follow me.¡± Wu Zhangkong gracefully walked away with Tang Wulin in tow.

    Zhang Yangzi stood there, as if a cold wind was blowing on his forehead.

    Some students? Which ones?

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s office.

    ¡°Take a seat,¡± Wu Zhangkong said as he pointed at a sofa.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Wu.¡± Tang Wulin sat down.

    Wu Zhangkong indifferently said, ¡°I want you to tell me what¡¯s going on with your body. Tell me how your spiritual power increased by a third in such a short period of time, how you gained control of the scales on your arm, and what that dragon w ability is. Your strength has increased immensely in addition to the increase in your reaction speed and resilience. ording to the recent events, something should have happened to you during the hurricane. Am I correct?¡±

    Tang Wulin had already guessed that this was what Wu Zhangkong had called him for. He also knew the he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it, especially those things that could be seen on the surface.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, the bloodline transformation I talked to you about previously urred. I endured immense suffering during the hurricane, and after I woke up, my body was like this. I¡¯m not quite sure what happened either, but it seems that there¡¯s some sort of special energy within my blood. It transformed my body and even my Bluesilver Grass and spirit soul.

    As he spoke, Tang Wulin released his Bluesilver Grass and Goldlight to show Wu Zhangkong.

    Wu Zhangkong eximed in astonishment when he saw that the little snake had grown and its scales now golden. ¡°Even your spirit soul transformed? This sort of situation is very rare... This should mean the energy within your bloodline is extremely powerful. Hmm. I think I¡¯ve seen this kind of situation in some ancient records before.¡±

    There¡¯s something like this in the ancient records? Tang Wulin was startled. If that was true, then it would be great for him. At the very least, he would be able to find out how this sort of thing progressed from here

    Regardless, he wouldn¡¯t speak of Old Tang. After all, it was simply too outrageous to tell someone else.

    Wu Zhangkong paced back and forth within his office, his eyes shining as he pondered things over.

    A whileter, he suddenly stopped and raised his head. ¡°I remember now. Your situation is simr to a martial soul awakening.¡±

    ¡°Martial soul awakening?¡± Tang Wulin was a bit confused.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, a martial soul awakening. Think about it; what is the most likely thing to cause a spirit soul to change?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke without the slightest hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s when a Soul Master fuses with it. When the martial soul and spirit soul fuse, the spirit soul will be influenced by the martial soul and experience some mutations.¡± When he had first fused with Goldlight, the changes Goldlight experienced weren¡¯t thatrge due to how weak his Bluesilver Grass was. If it had been a powerful martial soul, the influence would have been muchrger.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Correct. Your spirit soul¡¯s change is simr to the mutation a spirit soul experiences when first fusing with a martial soul. There is an example of this in the history records. That example was caused due to a second martial soul being hidden within your body. This martial soul wasn¡¯t able to awaken during the awakening ceremony, but as the Soul Master¡¯s body grew, it began to awaken and caused a series of mutations. It influenced both the Soul Master¡¯s martial soul as well as the Soul Master himself.¡±

    Tang Wulin understood one thing after hearing Wu Zhangkong¡¯s words: the two situations werepletely different! Within Tang Wulin¡¯s body was the unfathomable mystery of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul and the eighteen seals, not a second martial soul.

    Wu Zhangkong continued. ¡°These types of situations usually have two paths of development. Fortunately, both are good. The first is topletely awaken the second martial soul, so you will be like Xie Xie with his twin martial souls. The second one is to fuse it with your current martial soul, causing your current martial soul to transform even further and for the two powers to beginplementing each other. The martial soul will be much more powerful like this. It seems that your current situation is simr to that of the second path as mutations keep urring.¡±

    Tang Wulin was secretly admiring Wu Zhangkong in his heart. Although Wu Zhangkong¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t exactly correct, he had still been able to guess much of the true situation. At the very least, this was proof of how vast Wu Zhangkong¡¯s knowledge base was. Moreover, his exnation based on his observations was the best one Tang Wulin currently had.

    ¡°That sounds about right,¡± Tang Wulin said with a monotone voice.

    Wu Zhangkong gave a slight nod. ¡°But during the martial soul¡¯s mutation process, you may encounter danger. This is because your body needs to be able to endure the mutations too. So the next time you feel something wrong with your body, you must immediatelye to me. I will protect you and help ensure your mutation seeds. I will minimize the danger you face.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded as a trace of warmth filled his heart.

    Although this shockingly handsome Teacher Wu always had a cold expression, Tang Wulin felt that on the inside, Wu Zhangkong wasn¡¯t as ice-cold as his exterior.

    ¡°En. No need to think about it too much. These changes you are experiencing will only bring you benefits. It will strengthen your body, which will be very useful to you in the future. Thus, you just need to silently bear with it. The more changes you experience, the greater your future potential. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°En. En. I understand. Thank you, Teacher Wu.¡±

    ¡°Head back then!¡± Wu Zhangkong bluntly sent him back.

    Tang Wulin quickly got up to leave.

    But right at that moment, Wu Zhangkong suddenly stopped him. ¡°Hold on a moment.¡±

    Tang Wulin halted in ce before turning around to face Wu Zhangkong. He was curious as to what else Wu Zhangkong had to say.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s brows were furrowed,and his eyes filled with a pensive light. After a moment, he began to speak. ¡°Do you still remember the footwork I used duringbat training? Are you interested in learning it?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were colored with surprise. ¡°Of course I¡¯m interested. Teacher Wu, are you going to teach us it?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong heavily said, ¡°This footwork is actually very mystical and doesn¡¯t actually belong to me. It belongs to a very powerful organization. If you wish to learn it, you must first join this organization. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the authority to directly recruit you and can only rmend you to take their entry test.¡±

 Chapter 116 - Mysterious Organization?

    <strong>Chapter 116 - Mysterious Organization? </strong>

    A mysterious organization? Teacher Wu is a member of some mysterious organization? This piece of information immediately caught Tang Wulin¡¯s interest. Yet, did he really want to join it?

    Tang Wulin was somewhat hesitant. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Wu Zhangkong, but his parents had disappeared due to a mysterious organization! Because of this, he harbored some ill feelings toward such ¡®mysterious organizations¡¯.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, what kind of organization is it? What does it do?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Wu Zhangkong sternly said, ¡°It is an organization with righteousness, equality, justice and protection as its main principles. This organization spans across all three continents. As for its name... You will only find out after passing the test.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Sorry, Teacher Wu, I don¡¯t think I will join.¡± He hade to this decision in an instant.

    Wu Zhangkong was slightly stunned. He had never expected Tang Wulin to decline in such a straightforward way.

    ¡°How can you refuse when you still haven¡¯tpletely understood what the organization is?¡± Wu Zhangkong curiously asked.

    Tang Wulin shook his head once again. ¡°My parents were taken by a mysterious organization and even now, I haven¡¯t heard anything from them. So I...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s face wrinkled into a frown. ¡°Your parents? Do you have any clues?¡±

    Tang Wulin forced out a bitter smile as he was once again forced to shake his head in denial. Apart from the one million federal coins his father had left him, he had no clues at all.

    Wu Zhangkong spoke heavily, ¡°If your parents didn¡¯t go voluntarily, then I am certain it isn¡¯t the organization I speak of. Regardless, you can take your time to think it over. If you change your mind and want to take the test, you will find out the organization¡¯s name after passing the test. I am certain that once you do, you will change your mind. But if you don¡¯t pass the test, then we don¡¯t even need to speak of this topic any further.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I think I can do it.¡± Tang Wulin no longer had any reason to decline. After all, what if Wu Zhangkong was a part of a really good organization?

    Leaving Wu Zhangkong¡¯s office, Tang Wulin did not return to his dorm and instead left the academy grounds to head for his forging workshop.

    He was short on time. After listening to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s lesson about the importance of a secondary profession, his passion for forging was rekindled and became a soaring ze. For the sake of having battle armor in the future, he would have to persist...

    Tang Wulin needed to break the second seal before he turned fifteen, so he still had five years of time left. This may seem like a long period, but after seeing the list of the four spirit items he needed, he no longer felt that he had that much time.

    The four spirit items were a set, and he also wasn¡¯t too clear on what they were. But these four items all had two words inmon: ¡®thousand year¡¯. He could only imagine how much they would cost...

    Forging was his greatest source of ie. First, he still had to pay back his debt to the association, and then he would put all of his efforts into raising his forging ability to earn even more money. He would save the profits in preparation for buying those four spirit items in the future. After all, how could he be so lucky as to just find those four items? Purchasing them was a much more reliable method.

    As the tests had revealed, the absorption of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul fragment had increased his body¡¯s coordination, control of power, strength, and speed. All of these gains would be beneficial to his forging.

    The Thousand Refinements was no longer that difficult for him, so he began epting tasks to forge all sorts of umon metals. In the past few days, Mang Tian had onlye once to instruct him. During his visit, Mang Tian told him that he must diversify and Thousand Refine all sorts of different metals to gain a deep understanding of their characteristics. Only when he could fuse with them like he had with the Heavy Silver would he be able to take a step toward grasping the secrets of forging and thus, be a fourth rank cksmith.

    As a result, Tang Wulin epted tasks that required him to Thousand Refine a variety of metals.

    It had to be said that the reward forpleted Thousand Refinements was still astonishingly high. Even amon metal that was Thousand Refined would still be worth at least 100,000 federal coins.

    Even so, the most profitable Thousand Refinement tasks were worth 400,000 to 500,000 federal coins. The tasks that paid that much, however, required him to infuse the spirit into those umon metals, which Tang Wulin didn¡¯t dare to attempt yet.

    Despite that being the case, he had calcted that with his current taskpletion speed, it would take him three months at most to pay back the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    Tang Wulin was now epting andpleting two Thousand Refinement tasks each week.

    Moreover, he practiced forging two to three nights each week as it helped him circte his soul power and improve his control over it. In fact, it even refined his spiritual power a bit, so the time he spent on forging wasn¡¯t wasted at all.

    Not only was hepleting his final task today, but he was also going to hand in the finished products and ept a new week¡¯s worth of tasks.

    Aluminium purification, Thousand Refinements!

    This was the simplest Thousand Refinements task. After epting it, Tang Wulin discovered that although it was easy to Thousand Refine Aluminium, sensing the mysteries hidden within was no easy project!

    Compared to ordinary steel, aluminium possessed the hardness of steel while also possessing its own resilience. With thisbination of hardness and resilience, Tang Wulin could gradually sense the changes and mysteries within the metal as he Thousand Refined it. After the Thousand Refinements waspleted, the aluminium¡¯s hardness and resilience increased substantially, as if it hadpletely transformed. It could be said that this was an umon metal that experienced the greatest change after being Thousand Refined.

    Tang Wulin could vaguely hear the words of Grandmaster Cen Yue echoing within his mind: ¡®Thousand Refined aluminium is the mostmonly used metal for making purple battle armor.¡¯

    It was because of these words that Tang Wulin possessed such great interest in aluminium. With aluminium being so cheap, wouldn¡¯t he be able to forge his own battle armor in the future?

    Lately, he had been epting many aluminium forging tasks and was now beginning to gain the ability to feel the inner changes of the aluminium as he forged it. There was never a shortage of Thousand Refined aluminium tasks, so by relying on the powerful Stacked Hammers effect of his Heavy Silver hammers, his output rate was simply outrageous, and he had no need to worry about making a mistake.

    Tang Wulin had a slight feeling that if he was able to gain an even deeper understanding of the essence of aluminium, of its breath of life and its character, then he would make another breakthrough on the path of forging.

    ?

    Today¡¯s forging finished without a hitch, and as he looked at the brilliantly shining Thousand Refined aluminium in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but crack a knowing smile.

    Mang Tian had once told Tang Wulin that just by relying on his perception and innate divine strength, he was already on the threshold of bing a fourth ranked cksmith. After all, Tang Wulin was able to bring about simple special effects in umon Thousand Refined metals.

    Yet, the gap between his current level and a true, fourth ranked cksmith was by no means small. In order to advance to the fourth rank from the third rank, it required an umtion of experience. Also, reaching the fourth rank wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing if one¡¯s foundation was not firm enough. This was the reason Mang Tian wanted him to understand the inner properties of all of the umon metals on the market and to be able to Thousand Refine thempletely before attempting the fourth rank test.

    Having learned from Mang Tian for over three years now, Tang Wulin¡¯s foundations were definitely sturdy. Now he was improving hisprehension of metals in the third and fourth ranks in order to better prepare himself for Spirit Forging in the future. If he were to actually enter the Spirit Forging realm, he would then be considered to truly be one of the federation¡¯s elites.

    Just what sort of level was Spirit Forging? Was it to understand the spirit of the metal? Or was it to bestow spirit into the metal?

    Di, di, di. Tang Wulin¡¯s soulmunicator rang as soon as he turned it on.

    ¡°Teacher Mang Tian,¡± Tang Wulin respectfully said.

    ¡°If you¡¯re free right now, thene to the cksmith¡¯s Association.¡± Mang Tian¡¯s deep voice rang out.

    ¡°I was just getting ready to head over there. Teacher, are you at the association right now?¡± Tang Wulin asked in surprise as he hadn¡¯t seen Mang Tian these past few days.

    ¡°En. Come then. I¡¯m waiting for you in the president¡¯s office.¡± Tang Wulin heard a trace of loneliness in Mang Tian¡¯s voice.

    He didn¡¯t dare dy and quickly packed up the finished products for his epted tasks. He quickly left the workshop and headed straight for the association.

    The association was nearby, so he arrived in only a few minutes.

    He then rode the elevator all the way to the top floor.

    Inside of Mu Chen¡¯s office were Mu Chen and Mang Tian. The two were seated across from one another, but Mu Chen had a serene expression while Mang Tian had a slight frown.

 Chapter 117 - Teachers

    <strong>Chapter 117 - Teachers</strong>

    ¡°Teacher, president.¡± Tang Wulin hastily greeted the two as soon as he entered the room. Since Mang Tian¡¯s call had seemed urgent, he didn¡¯t have the chance to change out of his dusty and metallic smelling work clothes.

    As soon as Mu Chen and Mang Tian saw his outfit, they knew he¡¯de straight from the workshop.

    Mu Chen sighed. ¡°Oh Wulin! I know you¡¯re an overly anxious child and that you want to quickly repay the association, but you must take care of your body. You¡¯re still only nine years old; you can¡¯t run yourself into the ground like this. It¡¯ll affect your future development, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wulin respectfully answered, but his gaze was focused on his teacher. This was his first time seeing his teacher in the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    Mang Tian beckoned him over, then indicated that Tang Wulin should take a seat beside him.

    ¡°Wulin, I called you over to discuss something with you,¡± Mang Tian heavily said.

    ¡°What is it, teacher?¡±

    Mang Tian raised his head and looked into Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He was met with a look of regret.

    Mang Tian took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°To be honest, I had originally epted you as a disciple due to your father¡¯s request. At first, I hadn¡¯t really wanted to ept a child like you. After all, you had only been six years old at the time. But after I gained an understanding of you, of your innate divine strength, and of your effort and your perseverance, I was moved. In that moment, I could see that you were gifted. Since then, as your teacher these past three years, I have given you a solid foundation for forging.¡±

    Despite not really understanding the meaning behind Mang Tian¡¯s words, Tang Wulin repeatedly nodded. Although Mang Tian was strict, Tang Wulin knew it was for his own sake, thus allowing him to progress so quickly on the path of cksmithing.

    Mang Tian paused at this point, letting out a long sigh, before continuing to speak. ¡°All my life, I have always dreamed of bing a Divine Craftsman, but clearly, I did not have the talent to do so. My martial soul isn¡¯t good enough, and I had taken a detour in cultivation during my early years. The greatest achievement in my life was bing a sixth rank cksmith.

    ¡°You, on the other hand, are already a third rank cksmith, and your talent gives you a chance at bing a Divine Craftsman. In fact, I dare say that in the entire cksmith¡¯s Association, you are the one most likely to reach that level. Now that you are approaching the fourth rank, you will need more guidance on your path of cksmithing. I have only just barely reached the realm of Spirit Forging, and my guidance cannot be consideredplete. Therefore, I hope you are willing to ept the president as your new master and study forging under him.

    ¡°In the federation¡¯s world of forging, the president is an outstanding person. He¡¯s a Saint cksmith that has reached the Soul Forging level. If you study under him, you will definitely be able to go even further down this path.¡±

    Mang Tian had difficulty saying thosest few words. After all, who would want their talented disciple to take on another master?

    But Mu Chen had spoken with him today and said something that moved his heart.

    Mu Chen had asked him only one question¡ªif Mang Tian wanted Tang Wulin to be even greater in the future.

    Mang Tian sunk deeply into thought when faced with that question. Until today, he had believed in his own ability to continue teaching Tang Wulin until the end. But now that Tang Wulin was preparing to attempt Spirit Forging, it was inevitable that he would eventually no longer be able to support Tang Wulin. After all, he was just barely at the Spirit Forging level and hadn¡¯tpletely understood its secrets yet.

    After carefully pondering the matter over, he decided to hand over his position as Tang Wulin¡¯s teacher. Tang Wulin¡¯s emerging talent had already far exceeded his expectations as well as the scope of his teaching abilities. Having Mu Chen take over to teach Tang Wulin would be the best choice.

    ¡°Teacher.¡± Tang Wulin stood up and fell to his knees with a lowered head before Mang Tian. ¡°A teacher for a day, a father for life. This is what my own father taught me. Teacher, you can¡¯t abandon me!¡±

    His mother and father had suddenly left, and Na¡¯er had disappeared. Now, the only person he considered a close rtive in this city was Mang Tian. When he heard Mang Tian renounce his position as master, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes immediately turned red as a feeling of helplessness and loneliness surged from his heart, prating into every corner of his body.

    ¡°Foolish child, how could your teacher want to leave you? Even if you study under me, it doesn¡¯t mean that Mang Tian is no longer your teacher. It just means that you will have one more teacher. That¡¯s all.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gentle voice reassured Tang Wulin.

    Mang Tian looked at Mu Chen in surprise. In the world of cksmiths, the tradition was to follow a single line of inheritance. In other words, a disciple could only have one teacher. Taking a second teacher would be equal to betraying the first, earning them the scorn of the entire association.

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t aware of this fact, but Mang Tian understood it clearly. If Tang Wulin took Mu Chen as his teacher, it would mean that Mang Tian could no longer remain as his teacher.

    Yet, Mu Chen¡¯s words went against this long-standing tradition.

    Mu Chen looked at Mang Tian with sincere eyes. ¡°I have to confess, a selfish part of me wants to take Tang Wulin as my own disciple. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to be the sole teacher of a remarkable disciple? But more than that, I want him to grow properly, eventually bing a legend in the world of cksmiths. You are the start of this legend. Why can¡¯t a legend have two teachers?¡±

    ¡°President, you...¡± Mang Tian¡¯s emotions were surging uncontrobly within his heart.

    He understood the intent behind Mu Chen¡¯s decision¡ªit meant that Mu Chen was treating him as an equal.

    Truthfully, Mang Tian really hated to part with Tang Wulin as well!

    Tang Wulin looked at Mu Chen. Another teacher? If it¡¯s like that, then...

    ¡°What are you still waiting for? Hurry up and take him as your master. The president is actually an outstanding Saint cksmith that reached the Soul Forging level many years ago. You can count the number of people who are a match for the president¡¯s forging abilities on one hand.¡± Mang Tian patted Tang Wulin¡¯s head as he urged him on.

    Tang Wulin nced at Mang Tian, reconfirming Mang Tian¡¯s sincere wish for him to take Mu Chen on as a master. Then, he turned to Mu Chen and respectfully said, ¡°Teacher.¡± Luckily for him, he was still kneeling down so he had no need to change his position.

    Mu Chen revealed a smile. ¡°Come, stand up.¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily stood up, easing the atmosphere within the office.

    Mang Tian let out a sigh and forced a smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± He gave Mu Chen a somewhat begrudging look.

    Mu Chenughed. ¡°Why would I have told you ahead of time? You were like a zombie the whole day. And anyway, I have already seen you in a bad mood for so many years. I know that you are talented in forging, but your soul power simply isn¡¯t enough to help you progress any further. This has always been a point of discontent for you, but you still epted reality and didn¡¯t neglect the talents you already possess.¡±

    Mang Tian¡¯s face grew awkward as Mu Chen talked about his matters. He could only bitterlyugh and say, ¡°Stop bringing up old wounds. What I want to know is how you intend to teach Wulin?¡±

    Mu Chen said, ¡°Wulin, your most important task is to study properly. I have already heard that you¡¯re in the academy¡¯s newly established ss zero and that you had excellent results in the ss Promotion Tournament. This is great, and you should continue to put in your best efforts. What you need to do now is focus on improving your soul power and cultivate to a higher rank.

    ¡°Innate divine strength has allowed you to progress more quickly than other cksmiths your age, but you must remember that in order to be a first-rate cksmith, soul power is absolutely necessary. Nearly all of those at the peak of their professions are Soul Masters. The amount of soul power you have will determine your future level. I believe I¡¯ve told you this before, but I must stress it again. You do not need to worry about resources because the association will nurture you with all of our strength. We¡¯ll also take care of your next spirit soul and find you a method to cultivate your spiritual power. You still need to put in effort to increase your spiritual power, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to absorb another spirit soul.

    ¡°Under our guidance, you will continue to further deepen your forging studies, and I will guide you inying down a good foundation. You must remember, the Thousand Refinements is only the gateway leading to the world of cksmiths. If you want to enter this world, you must reach the realm of Spirit Forging. I hope you will be able to reach this level before you turn twenty years old, then Soul Forging by the time you are thirty.¡±

 Chapter 118 - Senior Sisters

    <strong>Chapter 118 - Senior Sisters</strong>

    Mang Tian was shocked at Mu Chen¡¯s words. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too quick? Saint rank by thirty?¡±

    Mu Chen revealed a wry smile. ¡°You know what they say; the sooner the better. The important thing is that people have the most energy in their youth, and if they don¡¯t take advantage of that time to aplish something, both the body and mind will begin to decline. My ns for him might seem hasty, but don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s only nine years old. He still has 21 years until he reaches thirty. If he can¡¯t do it in 21 years, then I fear it will be near impossible for him to ever reach that level. Wulin, what level is your spiritual power right now?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I just tested it today and it¡¯s 66 points.¡±

    ¡°Spirit Connection realm?¡± Mu Chen and Mang Tian eximed in unison, eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    Nine years old and already at Spirit Connection. Just what did this mean? The two of them couldn¡¯t evenprehend it.

    Mu Chen blurted out, ¡°No wonder your perception in forging is so great. It¡¯s because of your immense spiritual power. This is great; I don¡¯t have to worry anymore about whether you can fuse with another spirit soul or not. Now you just need to put all of your effort toward cultivating your soul power.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I am certain I can earn enough money through forging to buy my own cultivation resources, so long as the association can help me find the items I¡¯m looking for when the timees.¡±

    His confidence came from the fact that his ie was increasing and that he would soon be a fourth rank cksmith.

    This was considering the fact that he still had to bnce this with his studies. If he solely focused on forging, then he could support a prosperous family with his output and sess rate.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t anxious to guide Tang Wulin on how to practice forging yet. Instead, he simply arranged a time for when Tang Wulin woulde to the association next.

    Mang Tian and Mu Chen let Tang Wulin return to the academy first while the two of them stayed behind to discuss some matters.

    After handing in his task and receiving his reward, Tang Wulin left the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mood was great. After all, President Mu Chen was a Saint cksmith! With him as a second teacher, Tang Wulin wouldn¡¯t take any detours on the path of forging and would also have the association¡¯s resources at his disposal. Those four thousand year spirit items wouldn¡¯t be that hard to find anymore, as he would be able to obtain them as long as he had enough money.

    He would forge and cultivate with all of his effort and break the second seal by the time he turned fifteen. This was Tang Wulin¡¯s goal.

    He clearly remembered what Old Tang had told him: there would be a nice surprise for him after breaking the second seal. But just what was this nice surprise?

    The golden scales and dragon w he had obtained after breaking the first seal had already greatly boosted his power and enabled him to barely enter the ss of geniuses, ss zero. Wouldn¡¯t he be on the same level as those geniuses after breaking the second seal then? The only issue remaining was his low soul power.

    Although he was on the verge of breaking through to rank 14, Tang Wulin could feel the effects of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul fragment disappearing. In other words, he couldn¡¯t continue as he had before as his soul power continued to increase naturally. In the end, cultivation was an endless process! The Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul had mutated his Bluesilver Grass and made it much more powerful, but it didn¡¯t increase his cultivation speed at all.

    Tang Wulin pondered over his future cultivation path as he left the cksmith¡¯s Association

    ¡°Hey!¡± A voice called out to Tang Wulin, rousing his from his contemtions. When he turned around, he was met with the sight of Mu Xi standing in the doorway. She stared at him with aplex expression.

    ¡°Hello senior sister.¡± Tang Wulin was surprised to see her. He didn¡¯t have any good impressions of Mu Xi after she disyed her bossy attitude in front of him.

    Mu Xi said, ¡°You¡¯ve taken my dad on as your master, so you should call me senior disciple sister in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hello senior disciple sister.¡± Tang Wulin greeted her in a docile manner. That¡¯s right! She really is my senior disciple sister now.

    ¡°You¡¯re going back to the academy now?¡± Mu Xi asked.

    ¡°En.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    Mu Xi said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± She took the lead to walk ahead.

    Tang Wulin hurriedly caught up to her and began to awkwardly scratch his head. He really didn¡¯t understand why Mu Xi wanted to walk with him back to the academy.

    ¡°So what do you think of Heavy Silver?¡± Mu Xi asked.

    A discussion about forging? Tang Wulin¡¯s interest was piqued. Although Mu Xi¡¯s cksmith rank wasn¡¯t as high as Tang Wulin¡¯s, she had been learning how to forge from Mu Chen all her life. Her views were definitely much broader than his own.

    ¡°Heavy Silver is very dense, but its internal structure is actually granr. I am able to sense these granules transforming during the Thousand Refinements so I continuously try to pound them to decrease the gaps between the granules. Once the gaps are small enough, my Thousand Refinements is basicallyplete. I think Heavy Silver is actually very much suited for the Thousand Refinements because I can sense their joy during the process. They tell me just how much strength I need to use to make them the mostfortable. Like this, my Thousand Refinements require half the work with twice the effect.¡± Tang Wulin spoke without the slightest hesitation of his experiences with Heavy Silver.

    ¡°The metal speaks to you?¡± Mu Xi was amazed by what Tang Wulin had said. This was because Mu Chen had spoken to her of the very same thing when she was a child.

    At that time, she had asked her father how she should forge and in response, Mu Chen told her that the metal would tell her how.

    Although Mu Xi was prideful, she couldn¡¯t help but submit to Tang Wulin at this moment. He actually experienced it himself!

    The Thousand Refinements was when one understood the thoughts of the metal.

    They walked the rest of the way in silence. Tang Wulin didn¡¯t mind the silence at all, he was just cheerfully thinking about his own matters.

    Just like this, the two of them maintained a serene silence until they reached Eastsea Academy.

    ?

    The sky was now nketed in darkness.

    As he walked toward the dormitory entrance, he saw someone sitting on the stairs leading to the door. Mu Xi was still lost in thought and didn¡¯t notice this person as she continued walking forward.

    ¡°Senior disciple sister, be careful.¡± Tang Wulin hastily pulled her back, preventing her from colliding with that person.

    Mu Xi only felt a powerful pulling force on her hand so she instinctively began to struggle. Yet the hand that held her¡¯s was simply too strong and didn¡¯t move a single inch.

    So powerful. He really does have innate divine strength.

    The person sitting on the stairs finally lifted his head to look at Tang Wulin. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Tang Wulin looked at him with mild surprise. The person sitting on the stairs was his ssmate and the Bone Dragon King Soul Master, Wang Jinxi.

    Wang Jinxi¡¯s expression was haggard, but his eyes were sparkling.

    ¡°You can let go now.¡± Mu Xi¡¯s cold voice interjected.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Tang Wulin quickly let go of Mu Xi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ah, Little Xi. You know each other!?¡± At that moment, a pleasant voice came from behind. Tang Wulin turned around, his eyes shining.

    A white-robed Ouyang Zixin stood there daintily. Under the focus of the dormitory¡¯s soul lights, her figure shown even further, making her seem even more beautiful. Her slender and straight legs created the appearance of a tall beauty who was brimming with the vigor of youth.

    Fifth grade¡¯s ss one? They should be ssmates.

    ¡°Zixin? What are you doing here?¡± Mu Xi brightened upon seeing her.

    Ouyang Zixin walked over to Mu Xi¡¯s side and hooked arms, quietly whispering a few sentences into Mu Xi¡¯s ear.

    Mu Xi blushed slightly. ¡°Go then. Let¡¯s go now.¡± She began dragging Ouyang Zixin into the dormitory the moment she finished speaking.

    Ouyang Zixin smiled at Tang Wulin and waved him goodbye. As he watched the two of them leave, he couldn¡¯t help but recall Xie Xie¡¯s words.

    ¡®There is a senior sister in the hearts of all youngsters.¡¯

    Is she the senior sister in my heart?

    A cold shiver overcame his body. What am I thinking? But... she really is so pretty!

    Wang Jinxi had already gotten up and now stood in front of Tang Wulin. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about. Are you free right now?¡±

    Tang Wulin helplessly said, ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting here so long already, so how can I refuse? Let¡¯s go then. Do you want to go to my ce or yours?¡±

 Chapter 118.1 - Wang Jinxis Troubles

    <strong><u>Chapter 118.1 - Wang Jinxi¡¯s Troubles</u></strong>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce then,¡± Wang Jinxi suggested. They were now special students and had their own rooms, so they didn¡¯t need to worry about anyone interrupting them.

    Mu Xi and Ouyang Zixin entered the dormitory halls. Mu Xi turned to look at Ouyang Zixin, asking, ¡°You know Tang Wulin?¡±

    Mu Xi¡¯s blushed red. ¡°You have such a dirty mind! There¡¯s nothing between us.¡± She repeatedly denied it, not even admitting that Tang Wulin was now her father¡¯s disciple.

    Ouyang Zixin looked at her and smirked. ¡°Are you sure there really isn¡¯t anything? Then why didn¡¯t you shake him off when he grabbed you? That didn¡¯t seem like our Fiery Queen at all.¡±

    Mu Xi said, ¡°So annoying. Don¡¯t call me Fiery Queen! Let¡¯s just go back and rest up.¡± Not only were they ssmates, they were also best friends who shared a dorm together.

    ¡°Pretty good! He may look like the bashful junior brother type, but he should be talented since he¡¯s a part of the newly established ss zero. He¡¯s also very fast; I couldn¡¯t outrun him when neither of us are using soul power,¡± Ouyang Zixin said.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Xi nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re still saying there¡¯s nothing between you two? When have you ever shown interest in a boy? The age difference is a bitrge though. Isn¡¯t he about three or four years younger than you? Well... they also say: ¡®An older woman is worth her weight in gold.¡¯ It should be okay!¡±

    ¡°You still dare¡ª¡± Mu Xi pounced on Ouyang Zixin in annoyance, but Ouyang Zixin stepped out of the way with a brilliant smile on her face.

    ?

    Tang Wulin and Wang Jinxi arrived at their dormitories.

    After closing the door, Wang Jinxi invited Tang Wulin to take a seat. Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t been in his room today, and because he didn¡¯t have Tang Wulin¡¯s contact information, he had no choice but to ask Xie Xie, only to discover that he had gone out. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know when Tang Wulin would return, so he could only wait all the way until now.

    Wang Jinxi sat down and lowered his head in silence. It seemed as though there was something weighing heavily on his mind.

    Tang Wulin could guess what Wang Jinxi wanted to talk about, but he couldn¡¯t ask directly.

    Eventually, Wang Jinxi raised his head and said, ¡°Your martial soul seems to suppress mine. I know I shouldn¡¯t ask about it, but I still want to know.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t tell you my secrets.¡±

    Wang Jinxi stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I shouldn¡¯t ask, but this matter has been on my mind the past few days. I haven¡¯t been able to calm down enough to cultivate at all. This is why I looked for you today. If you won¡¯t tell me, then I won¡¯t force you, but, I truly want to know the cause of this situation.

    ¡°My martial soul is the Bone Dragon King, and I know that it¡¯s an extremely powerful martial soul. Moreover, it¡¯s of a rarely seen darkness attribute, suitable for both assault and power. If I cultivate it to the necessary rank and get a suitable spirit soul in the future, then I might even be able to fly. So far, my soul power has also been rapidly progressing, and I believe I¡¯ll certainly be a powerful Soul Master. Because of that, I¡¯ve been pouring all my efforts into improving myself. That is, until I met you.

    ¡°I heard from the teacher that martial souls can subdue one another, but I never thought that the suppression would be this powerful. Your martial soul seems to be much more powerful than mine since it suppresses my strength greatly. I¡¯m beginning to doubt myself, wondering if my cultivation efforts have all been meaningless. Even if I cultivate harder, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything against your suppression. This is very troubling for me, so I had no choice but toe find you. If you¡¯re not willing to talk about it though, then just forget it.¡±

    He lowered his head bitterly as he spoke.

    Although he was far calmer than his peers, in the end, he was still only nine-years-old and was actually quite frail. His steadiness hade from his assiduous cultivation efforts, but after encountering Tang Wulin, his efforts no longer seemed that important. How could his mindset not be affected by such an event?

    ¡°It¡¯s not a martial soul.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s words caused Wang Jinxi to stare at him, wide-eyed.

    Releasing a gentle sigh, Tang Wulin began to speak. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re thinking because I was in an even worse ce before. At that time, my martial soul had just awakened, and it was the weak Bluesilver Grass. Everyone told me it was a trash martial soul, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that soul power was present in my body, I would never have had the chance to be a Soul Master.

    ¡°Even though I was in the same situation as you, I wasn¡¯t discouraged. Instead, I put even more effort toward cultivation, and started to learn forging in order to earn money to buy a spirit soul. My family¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t that good, and we had problems with money. In the end, when I finally earned enough money to buy a spirit soul, I was told that I only had enough for a random selection spirit soul, and even after that, my spirit soul was a defective one. I don¡¯t doubt that my despair at that moment was far greater than yours.

    ¡°Despite that, I still took one step forward after another. The reason I suppressed you wasn¡¯t because of my martial soul. After all, how can Bluesilver Grass do that? It¡¯s actually my bloodline. Even I¡¯m not clear as to what power my bloodline has, but I know that it should be rted to dragon-type soul beasts, and is at an extremely high level. You weren¡¯t able to disy your full strength because you were suppressed by my bloodline¡¯s power.¡±

    Wang Jinxi had listened earnestly to Tang Wulin¡¯s story, and was moved by the despair Tang Wulin experienced. Although his defeat in the ss Promotion Tournament had left him perplexed, it was still a far cry from the trials Tang Wulin had gone through.

    ¡°Bloodline¡¯s power?¡± Wang Jinxi¡¯s eyes brightened as he went deep into thought.

    A trace of hesitation colored Wang Jinxi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wulin, can you let me feel your bloodline¡¯s aura again?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Tang Wulin cut right to the chase. He raised his right arm and, with a thought, golden scales along with a mighty dragon¡¯s aura appeared.

    Wang Jinxi began to tremble. It was clear to him that Tang Wulin¡¯s mighty dragon aura was influencing his own martial soul.

    A momentter, Wang Jinxi¡¯s expression changed from one of perplexity to one of shock.

    ¡°No, no way! The feeling is different from before.¡± Wang Jinxi gaped at Tang Wulin in astonishment.

    ¡°How is it different?¡± Tang Wulin didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of his Golden Dragon King power, so anything Wang Jinxi felt with his Bone Dragon King martial soul would be extremely useful in aiding Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation.

    ¡°Previously, my martial soul was being suppressed by your dragon aura, so I was unable to exert my true strength. This time, however, your dragon aura seems to be making my soul power re up. It¡¯s like some sort of mysterious power has ovee it. The main point, though, is that I don¡¯t feel weakened. Rather, I feel much stronger. Just what is going on?¡±

    <i>He¡¯s not being suppressed anymore? Rather, he feels more powerful?</i>

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Punch me once then. I want to feel your strength.¡± He raised his right hand, preparing to ept the punch.

    Wang Jinxi nodded and quickly threw a punch at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t budge a single inch, but Wang Jinxi¡¯s entire body shook as he fell backwards onto the sofa.

    He stared dully at Tang Wulin. Originally, he had simply been astonished, but now he found it unfathomable!

    ¡°It changed, it changed!¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°What changed? Your punch didn¡¯t feel that strong at all! It actually felt kind of weak.¡±

    Wang Jinxi stared at him, dumbstruck. ¡°When I was about to attack you, it felt like my strength was draining away, and when I finally hit you, the feeling waspletely different from before.¡±

    The two of them wore odd expressions before Tang Wulin spoke. ¡°I think we should ask Teacher Wu about this problem. At the very least, it¡¯s much better than us wildly guessing.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Wang Jinxi agreed without the slightest hesitation. He feared that if he didn¡¯t get to the bottom of this matter, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep soundly tonight.

    The duo quickly got up and headed for Wu Zhangkong¡¯s living quarters.

    When Wu Zhangkong received them, he was dressed in a loose white robe with his long hair hanging gently over his back. Two words could perfectly describe him right now: ¡®pure¡¯ and ¡®cold¡¯.

 Chapter 119 - Complementing One Another

    <strong>Chapter 119 - Complementing One Another</strong>

    After hearing the reason behind their visit, Wu Zhangkong promptly made a decision and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go test it out.¡±

    ss zero had many special privileges, among which included the right to use any of the academy¡¯s testing equipment.

    In fact, a brand new strength testing machine had already reced the one Tang Wulin had broken.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Tang Wulin, release your dragon¡¯s might. Wang Jinxi, try attacking the strength testing machine after receiving the power boost.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Bang! When Wang Jinxi felt his soul power re up, he threw out a powerful punch.

    ¡°Right fist, 643 kilograms.¡± Wang Jinxi and Tang Wulin were stunned speechless.

    He had only just recently taken the test and at that time, his strength was only around 400 kilograms worth. Yet now, it had increased by nearly fifty percent!

    ¡°Your feeling was correct. Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon¡¯s might has an amplification effect on you,¡± Wu Zhangkong heavily said.

    Puzzled, Wang Jinxi asked, ¡°But during the ss Promotion Tournament, why was I suppressed instead of amplified?¡±

    ¡°Hostility.¡± Wu Zhangkong answered without thinking about it. ¡°It was because you were feeling hostile toward him. His dragon¡¯s might reacts differently depending on the situation. If either of you harbors hostility toward the other, then there will be a suppressive effect. If neither of you are hostile toward each other, or even have some goodwill, then that suppression turns into amplification. This should be how it works.¡±

    Wang Jinxi asked with a foolish face, ¡°So I can never be his enemy?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°In a sense, that is true. But if your cultivation surpasses his by far, then the influence of Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon¡¯s might should be minimized. If my guess is correct, Tang Wulin might be awakening a second martial soul, and an extremely powerful dragon-type one at that. This is the reason why he has such a strong influence over you. In fact, it¡¯s not just you; all dragon-type martial souls should be under its influence. Only someone with a martial soul on the same level or higher can ignore its influence.

    ¡°Honestly speaking, this is my first time seeing this type of situation because there is very little research on martial soul suppression. It¡¯s known that top tier martial souls can certainly suppress lower tier ones, but there is no record of a situation like your own, where the suppressive effects are so powerful.¡±

    Wang Jinxi gazed at Tang Wulin with a strange expression.

    Just what kind of bloodline is this? It actually has such a strong influence over me. There¡¯s an easy solution to my problem though¡ªI just have to kill Tang Wulin. As long as he¡¯s dead, I won¡¯t have to encounter something like this again.

    Wang Jinxi came from arge n, so his thoughts and imagination surpassed that of his peers.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Tonight, the two of you can test this out. Tang Wulin, you and Wang Jinxi will meditate together tonight and see what the effects are.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Alright,¡± Tang Wulin promptly agreed.

    Meditating together?

    Wang Jinxi had a distracted look on his face. Just a few moments ago, he had been harboring dark thoughts about murdering Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s special martial soul was a potential threat, not only to him but also to his entire n in the future.

    If he asked an expert from his family to act, then there would definitely be a chance to have him killed. But did he really need to go that far? He was in the midst of an internal struggle. After all, nobody liked the feeling of being suppressed.

    When they returned to Wang Jinxi¡¯s room, the two of them sat cross-legged and began to meditate.

    Wu Zhangkong was also present in order to observe the changes in their aura.

    Tang Wulin soon entered a meditative state, but the turbulent condition of Wang Jinxi¡¯s heart dyed him.

    Wu Zhangkong silently observed the two of them. Their soul power cirction proceeded smoothly, but at a certain point, a slight change urred. Unfortunately, he would have to wait until they woke up the next day before questioning them on their experience.

    As Tang Wulin quietly meditated, his soul power circted throughout his body and he could feel the absorption of external energy as it entered his body. It was as if an excess of energy was being poured into his body, causing his cultivation to progress even faster than normal. Although the difference wasn¡¯t too clear, there was definitely a qualitative change.

    It seems that Teacher Wu¡¯s assumption was correct. There¡¯s really an effect on my body!

    The next morning, Tang Wulin was the first to rouse himself from his meditative state. He could clearly feel that his cultivation speed had been faster than normal, giving him some benefit. In fact, he was certain that he had now reached rank 14.

    Wang Jinxi opened his eyes a few moments after Tang Wulin.

    ¡°You¡¯re both awake?¡± The nearby Wu Zhangkong stood up from the floor. ¡°Tell me what you felt.¡±

    ¡°My cultivation speed increased,¡± Tang Wulin answered.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Wu Zhangkong turned to Wang Jinxi.

    Wang Jinxi looked at Tang Wulin with aplicated expression. ¡°I felt the same thing, but there seemed to be some energy leaving my body as I cultivated. The energy seemed to be floating toward Tang Wulin. Overall, my cultivation gains wererger than normal, but not by much; about ten percent more.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°It increased by about five percent for me.¡±

    ¡°Youplemented one another.¡± Wu Zhangkong exposed a pensive expression.

    ¡°You two hold hands and circte your soul power while expressing goodwill. I want to see what happens.¡± Wu Zhangkong wanted to test his hypothesis.

    Tang Wulin and Wang Jinxi exchanged a nce before they grasped each other¡¯s hands and began to circte their soul power.

    Immediately, a bizarre scene appeared. Golden scales appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s right arm, but even more shocking was that ayer of ck scales had also materialized on Wang Jinxi¡¯s right arm. Although they were not as distinct as Tang Wulin¡¯s, their existence was indisputable.

    Wang Jinxi felt his strength swelling within his body as his soul power grew even more frenzied than before. At the same time, his soul power was now being rapidly consumed.

    ¡°My strength has increased, but my soul power is being rapidly depleted.¡± He hastily announced his observations.

    Isn¡¯t that almost the same as my dragon w? Tang Wulin thought to himself.

    The ck scales continued spreading until they covered all of Wang Jinxi¡¯s right arm, then started to extend toward his neck and torso. At this point, Wang Jinxi¡¯s soul power could no longer support the transformation. Despite this, they were able to see a ck vein pattern appear on Wang Jinxi¡¯s left hand.

    Tang Wulin observed the vein pattern on his own body andpared it with the one on Wang Jinxi. Wang Jinxi¡¯s was a far simpler pattern. It was just a couple of ck lines thatcked any sort of decorative design to it. Inparison, Tang Wulin¡¯s golden veins had aplex arrangement with a mesh-like pattern.

    ¡°This is...¡± Wu Zhangkong gasped. ¡°This isn¡¯t as simple asplementing one another; it¡¯s actually simr to a soul fusion. In other words, Tang Wulin can amplify your power to its peak and, for a short time, you will be extremely powerful. Although your soul power consumption rate will be great, this is still an increase to your overall strength. Tang Wulin, your martial soul has a really invasive nature!¡±

    Tang Wulin scratched his head awkwardly. He had never expected his martial soul to have this kind of effect. After all, it didn¡¯t seem to have any effect on Xie Xie when they had cultivated in their room together.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, why doesn¡¯t it affect Xie Xie? His martial souls are rted to dragons as well.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because his martial soul isn¡¯t a genuine dragon, but rather a dagger. I think if it were a true dragon, he would be greatly influenced by your bloodline. On the other hand, this also means that Xie Xie doesn¡¯t experience that much suppression from you.¡±

    Wang Jinxi bitterly smiled. ¡°All dragon-type martial souls are top-tier. Wulin, if other Soul Masters know about your ability, they would think you are simply defying the heavens!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Teacher Wu, is it possible that if I cultivate with many Soul Masters with dragon-type martial souls, the amplification effect will be even greater and, thus, raise my cultivation speed?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How did you feel when you were connected with Wang Jinxi? You were a bit distracted with absorbing that foreign energy, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but it wasn¡¯t that difficult to do.¡±

 Chapter 120 - Spirit Ascension Plane

    <strong>Chapter 120 - Spirit Ascension ne</strong>

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°This is because your spiritual power has already reached the Spirit Connection realm. With your current strength, although you are able to dual cultivate with a dragon-type Soul Master, if you cultivate with more people, it would be too distracting. Simr to fusing with a spirit soul, the greater your spiritual power, the more spirit souls you can fuse with at one time. In this case, you need to guide this foreign energy to merge with your body, so you will use up some of your spiritual power. Even if your spiritual power reaches a really high level, the number of Soul Masters you can cultivate simultaneously with is still limited.¡±

    Tang Wulin was still scratching his head awkwardly. There really were no shortcuts in cultivating! But even if there were, cultivating with Wang Jinxi was still faster than normal, and it was beneficial for the both of them too. In fact, Wang Jinxi benefitted more than Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, I will rearrange your bedrooms so that you can remain connected to Wang Jinxi with a strand of Bluesilver Grass at night. You shouldn¡¯t have any problems meditating together this way. From tonight onwards, you two will meditate together, and if you experience any other changes, inform me immediately,¡± Wu Zhangkong continued.

    ¡°Yes.¡± They both agreed simultaneously, so Wu Zhangkong left to wash himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m also going to go then.¡± Tang Wulin waved goodbye to Wang Jinxi.

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Wang Jinxi called out.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Tang Wulin eyed him suspiciously.

    Wang Jinxi wore a strange expression as he began to speak. ¡°There¡¯s something that I forgot to tell Teacher Wu. After cultivating with you, without knowing why, I now feel a bit submissive when I see you. Do you think this feeling is weird?¡±

    Tang Wulinughed. ¡°How is that a weird feeling? You cultivation speed increases when we cultivate together, so it¡¯s only natural that you feel friendlier towards me. Anyways, I¡¯m going now!¡± He waved goodbye to Wang Jinxi once again, before returning to his own room.

    Neither of them noticed that as Tang Wulin left, a faint golden pattern glowed on Wang Jinxi¡¯s forehead. The lines were very faint but bore a resemnce to the one on Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin was in a good mood. It was still early, so he went to wash up before heading to the field for a morning run.

    The fact that they bothplemented one another by dual cultivating was a good thing for both him and Wang Jinxi. After all, they were ssmates and would have to cultivate together for the next five years.

    Just as he began running, a familiar figure appeared on the track.

    It¡¯s her...

    Ouyang Zixin had also noticed Tang Wulin. She waved at him, before continuing on her run.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t purposefully approach her this time. Instead, he continued running at his own pace while watching the energetic and youthful figure running in front of him.

    He really enjoyed this feeling. Being able to admire something beautiful made one even more joyful, was that not so?

    Run, eat, then attend ss!

    Tang Wulin was thest one to arrive to ss. There was nothing he could do about it, since he had a great appetite and took longer than others to eat his fill.

    Ever since he absorbed the power of the Golden Dragon King, Tang Wulin¡¯s appetite had grown exponentially, making him a bizarre wonder within the academy.

    The benefit of joining ss zero that made Tang Wulin the happiest was the fact that they were able to eat at the first window free-of-charge. With hisrge appetite, Tang Wulin gave Long Hengxu a constant headache, but the director endured it due to Tang Wulin¡¯s outstanding performance in the ss Promotion Tournament. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be right for him to forbid a student from eating their fill.

    ¡°Today we will be going to the Spirit Pagoda.¡± Apart from his lectures, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s words were always concise.

    Going to the Spirit Pagoda? To do what? None of us need a spirit soul though?

    The five students sank into confusion, but Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t bother to exin.

    Although leaving the academy while sses were still in session made them feel weird, all five ss zero students also felt superior.

    Wu Zhangkong exined as they walked. ¡°From now on, you will all cultivate in the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s spirit ascension tform once a week. You must treasure this opportunity; the academy fought hard to allocate some funds for this.¡±

    Spirit ascension tform? What¡¯s that? Tang Wulin silently thought to himself.

    Gu Yue and Tang Wulin wore simr expressions. On the other hand, Zhang Yangzi, Wang Jinxi and Xie Xie had faces full of awe.

    Xie Xie spoke with a voice full of admiration. ¡°Wow! The academy sure knows how to spend money. Looks like joining ss zero was a good choice after all!¡±

    Tang Wulin softly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the spirit ascension tform?¡±

    Xie Xie stared at him in shock. ¡°You don¡¯t know what the spirit ascension tform is? It¡¯s a great ce!¡±

    Tang Wulin grew impatient. ¡°Hurry up and tell me. I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xie Xie exined, ¡°On our Douluo Continent, only the Spirit Pagodas of major cities have a spirit ascension tform. In total, there are eighteen on this continent. They are the best ce for us Soul Masters to cultivate.

    ¡°The spirit ascension tform was created by the Spirit Pagoda. Soul Masters can go there to gain experience and increase their strength. Moreover, you can experience the charms of the ancient Soul Master¡¯s world. I¡¯m not really sure what principles it operates on, but I heard that over ten Title Douluos were involved in its creation, and the greatest researchers of the time poured their efforts into it. Only after the Spirit Pagoda invested an enormous amount of resources was the spirit ascension tformpleted.

    ¡°Originally, the spirit ascension tform was used as a step in the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s research into artificial spirit souls. They hoped that it would be able to upgrade artificial spirit souls, and hence manufacture even stronger spirit souls. Afterpletion, however, they discovered that it was only a partial sess. Although the spirit ascension tform could upgrade spirit souls, its effects weren¡¯t as great as they expected, and its nature wasn¡¯t too clear.

    ¡°Naturally, after making such arge investment, the Spirit Pagoda couldn¡¯t discard the product. After another period of development, the spirit ascension tform became a unique ce. To put it simply, it¡¯s the crystallization of the continent¡¯s best soul devices and the efforts of the greatest Soul Masters and researchers. After entering the spirit ascension tform, a Soul Master will feel that they had entered a whole different realm, yet they would still be protected by the spirit ascension tform. The danger inside isn¡¯t too high, but Soul Masters can battle with soul beasts to increase theirbat experience in there. If you¡¯re lucky, you might even be able to improve your spirit soul. I¡¯m not sure how to attain the spirit ascension effect though, because this is only what I have heard from others. I¡¯ve never actually been in there.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s exnation had piqued Tang Wulin¡¯s interest. The spirit ascension tform can upgrade spirit souls?

    ¡°How are spirit souls upgraded?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Xie Xie dismissively answered, ¡°It¡¯s not easy at all! Our spirit souls are actually pretty good. In the past, you would directly absorb a soul beast¡¯s soul ring, and its power would be limited by its cultivation age. Now, however, when we upgrade a spirit soul, we actually increase its cultivation age. This reminds me, since you have a ten year spirit soul, you have a decent chance at upgrading it. If you can cultivate for an extended period of time in the spirit ascension tform, you will have an even greater chance of upgrading it to the hundred year level. Although, I heard that the higher its age, the harder it is to upgrade it.¡±

    Tang Wulin was shocked, but at the same time, he felt his heart beginning to heat up. If he could upgrade Goldlight to a hundred year spirit soul, then his Bluesilver Grass would naturally be upgraded too!

    Although he possessed the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline, his martial soul was still the Bluesilver Grass. If he upgraded Goldlight, his soul skill would grow even more powerful too. Furthermore, a hundred year spirit soul would provide him with two soul skills, removing the need to buy another spirit soul at rank 20. This would conserve both his spiritual power and his money. After all, he still had to save enough money to buy the items necessary to break the next seal.

    ¡°What do you need to enter the spirit ascension tform?¡±

    ¡°Two things; money and space!¡± Xie Xie mischievouslyughed.

    The moment he heard ¡®money¡¯, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart began to ache. Money and cultivation really can not be separated! It¡¯s a good thing I know how to forge, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have any way to continue cultivating.

    ¡°How much money?¡±

    Xie Xie answered, ¡°The spirit ascension tform has multipleyers. It costs about 500,000 federal coins per entry into the elementary spirit ascension tform. Space is even more valuable though! There are only one thousand spots each month for the elementary spirit ascension tform. There are over a million Soul Masters on the continent right now, so can you imagine the demand... And spaces for the intermediate and advanced spirit ascension tforms are even fewer. This is because they consume even more resources, so the cost of entry is also several times higher.¡±

 Chapter 121 - Eastsea Spirit Pagoda

    <strong>Chapter 121 - Eastsea Spirit Pagoda</strong>

    ¡°As such, the academy spent a lot of money this time around!¡± Xie Xie¡¯s voice was full of awe. ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to buy a spot. Most of the quotas are given to therge and influential ns, so it seems that our academy actually has some influence. I reckon that if Wei Xiaofeng were to know we could enter the spirit ascension tform to cultivate, his intestines would immediately turn green with regret.¡±

    Zhang Yangzi turned around and red at Xie Xie. ¡°Why do you say so many useless words?¡±

    Xie Xie let out a cold snort. ¡°You still haven¡¯t submitted? We can fight as much as we want in the spirit ascension tform; you can try it for yourself then.¡±

    Zhang Yangzi¡¯s eyes held a cold twinkle in them. He wanted to continue arguing, but Wang Jinxi held his shoulder and reined him in. When he turned around, he saw Wang Jinxi shaking his head in disapproval.

    What¡¯s going on with him? Lately, Zhang Yangzi felt something suspicious was happening as Wang Jinxi had been acting quite restless. He had a vague idea that it was rted to the suppression Wang Jinxi experienced at Tang Wulin¡¯s hands, but that had happened such a long time ago... Unless, he still hadn¡¯t recovered from it?

    ?

    Eastsea¡¯s Spirit Pagoda was iparable to the one in Glorybound City. This Spirit Pagoda was one of the eighteen great pagodas, collectively known as the Eighteen Pirs of Heaven.

    The towering pagoda was visible from kilometers away. It was at least one hundred stories tall, surpassing a height of 400 meters. Even among a forest of skyscrapers, it was tall enough to be a giantndmark.

    Spirit Pagoda¡¯s foundation was in the shape of an octagon and covered arge area. The pagoda then narrowed every tenyers until it reached the peak of the spire.

    Even by just admiring it from a distance, one could feel its grandeur.

    This pagoda branch already looked quite grand; what would the Spirit Pagoda headquarters look like? How majestic would it be?

    Tang Wulin had heard from others that the Spirit Pagoda headquarters was situated in the heart of the continent, inside Shrek City. That was the greatest city in the entire federation! As aparison, the federation¡¯s headquarters was instead located in Bright City, the second greatest city on the continent.

    After a long flight of stairs, the group were greeted by Director Long Hengxu. Clearly, the academy had been prepared for them.

    When Long Hengxu saw Wu Zhangkong leading the students up the stairs, he quickly walked over and greeted, ¡°Teacher Wu.¡±

    ¡°Director Long,¡± Wu Zhangkong bluntly called out, his face as wooden as usual.

    Long Hengxu said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    After entering the pagoda¡¯s first floor, they were met with a dazzling sight of the interior. Dark gold stone tiled the floors, creating a beautiful granr pattern. Several obelisks stood tall in the center of the space, propping up a dome over ten meters in diameter. The most shocking thing, however, was that the dome being held up by those obelisks had a magnificent and colorful mural on it.

    The mural was resplendent, the scenery painted on the mural seemingly recounting its characters¡¯ tales.

    Wu Zhangkong exined, ¡°This mural portrays the tale of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, a legendary Soul Master and inventor of spirit souls. It tells of how the Spirit Ice Douluo guided humanity¡¯s Soul Masters in resisting a tide of soul beasts. This is merely a part of theplete mural, that mural having eighteen parts in total.

    ¡°The mural within the headquarters depicts the Spirit Ice Douluo battling the strongest Soul Beast God, Di Tian. The Spirit Ice Douluo disappeared after that epic battle, never to be seen since. Yet, it is rumored that he was victorious, for the Soul Beast God, the Golden-eyed ck Dragon King Di Tian, hasn¡¯t appeared since.¡±

    Although he was only listening to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s narration of the tale, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with awe. He could feel the impressiveness of the scene that the mural depicted. Within the soul beast tide, one giant soul beast after another advanced toward the walls of a great city, creating an atmosphere of extreme terror.

    Floating above the city was a person with shining eyes. Surrounding him were several floating figures. One of them was a beautiful woman in white, another a woman dressed in green. Upon his shoulder was an existence that looked like an ice crystal, a gigantic bear, and an enormous white worm. Brilliant soul rings revolved around his body.

    That¡¯s the Spirit Ice Douluo!

    Tang Wulin had heard the legend of the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao in his childhood. He was the bastard child of the White Tiger Duke of Star Luo Empire, so his name was actually Dai Yuhao.

    He was a genius from ten thousand years ago. Despite being an ordinary child, he entered the legendary Shrek Academy and, taking one step at a time, walked the path toward bing a peak expert, resulting in might that caused the entire continent to tremble. Rumours had it that he had broken through the boundaries of humanity and left for the Divine Realm.

    The origin of this rumour was due to the fact that his wife had disappeared soon after he did.

    Tang Wulin gazed intently at the Spirit Ice Douluo when the brilliant figure beside the Spirit Ice Douluo caught his eye.

    A beautiful woman with a pair of gigantic, radiant butterfly wings floated beside the Spirit Ice Douluo. Despite the numerouspanions beside the Spirit Ice Douluo, everyone¡¯s attention would be drawn to this couple.

    ¡°Dragon Butterfly Douluo Tang Wutong, wife of Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao. Look, Wulin, isn¡¯t the Spirit Ice Douluo¡¯s wife beautiful!? Apparently, she was also extremely powerful and possessed a formidable soul fusion skill with the Spirit Ice Douluo. Combined, they transformed into a supreme existence. In that era, that was the peak!¡± Xie Xie said as he admired the mural.

    ¡°Tang Wutong; it¡¯s so simr to your name, Wulin,¡± Gu Yue eximed in astonishment. ¡°Also, did you notice that Wulin looks rather simr to Tang Wutong? Especially their eyes.¡±

    ¡°No way. The Dragon Butterfly Douluo¡¯s hair and eyes are light blue, while Wulin¡¯s are ck. How do they look alike?¡± Xie Xie said dismissively.

    An odd feeling grew within Tang Wulin¡¯s heart as he listened to his two friends converse. There really was a feeling of intimacy in his heart whenever he looked at the Dragon Butterfly Douluo.

    He shook his head in self-mockery. How can Ipare myself to the Dragon Butterfly Douluo? I only feel like this because we have simr names, that¡¯s all.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Long Hengxu¡¯s voice roused the five students. He smiled and continued, ¡°I was just like you guys when I first came to one of the Eighteen Pirs of Heaven. I got used to it after a few more visits though. In any case, every single one of the Eighteen Pirs of Heaven has a mural worthy of admiration.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Restrain yourselves until you enter the spirit ascension tform. You¡¯ll only have yourselves to rely on once you enter.¡±

    Surprised, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°You¡¯re not entering with us?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong exined, ¡°Only Soul Masters with four rings or less can enter the elementary spirit ascension tform.¡±

    Long Hengxu nodded. ¡°But you can rest assured, we will be watching all of you carefully from the outside. If you encounter a dangerous situation, it will be your duty to take the initiative to withdraw. We¡¯ll give you the full exnation in a bit.¡±

    With Long Hengxu and Wu Zhangkong in the lead, everyone entered the elevator. Contrary to their expectations, they began to descend instead of ascend.

    A faint feeling of weightlessness told them that they were prating deep underground. As for how deep, it was impossible to tell.

    The Spirit Pagoda was indeed worthy of being called the number one organization on the continent; they possessed both the strongest power, as well as the greatest resources. The amount they spent on engineering such a thing was simply astronomical.

    This elevator had no numbers disyed to indicate the time or level, but at least three minutes passed before it gradually came to a stop.

    Everyone exited the elevator and entered an expansive hall where 19 staff members were present. Behind them were countless metal passages

    Long Hengxu took out a peculiar card and handed it over to one of the staff members. The staff member didn¡¯t utter a single word, simply gesturing for them to follow.

    Ten meters down the corridor, they entered another elevator and continued their descent. This time they stopped after 19 seconds, finding themselves in a circr room upon exit.

    This room was still made entirely out of metal, but hanging on the wall was a giant soul screen. An image of a green world flickered on the screen. It seemed to be a jungle.

    The staff member turned around and began to speak. ¡°There are five quotas open for entry to the spirit ascension tform. When you can no longer bear the danger, press the emergency distress button and you will immediately return here. Pay attention to what I say next.¡±

 Chapter 122 - Entering

    <strong>Chapter 122 - Entering </strong>

    ¡°The spirit ascension tform is the fruit of a millennium years of our Spirit Pagoda¡¯s efforts and knowledge. We had invested an enormous amount of resources and used our spatial technology to create a different world, therefore, the first thing you need to note is that the spirit ascension tform is a virtual world. To be precise, it is half virtual and half real. This is because a lot of the virtual data relies on your input. However, it can be considered purely virtual within the elementary spirit ascension tform, so there is no need to fear for your lives.¡±

    ¡°You can do anything you want in the spirit ascension tform, but your main objective will be to survive. Do your best to survive as long as you can. The longer you survive, the greater the benefits you will reap.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, don¡¯t believe that it ispletely safe in there. Although your life will not be in danger as only your brain waves are active in there, in some extreme circumstances, there is a possibility that your brain waves will be damaged and cause danger to your corporeal body. As such, the moment you face danger beyond your power to deal with, press the emergency exit button; and you will immediately exit the spirit ascension tform. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The five students responded quickly.

    The staff member nodded. ¡°As for the rest, you will learn them after experiencing it inside. Today is the first time you will be inside, so you probably won¡¯t survive too long, but it should leave a deep impression on you. Prepare yourselves mentally and remember this: don¡¯t panic if you run into a dangerous situation. Soul beasts aren¡¯t that scary if you know how to react properly.¡±

    The five children were filled with anticipation after listening to the staff member¡¯s exnations. Tang Wulin and Gu Yue were especially excited since this was their first time learning about the spirit ascension tform.

    They would enter with their brain waves? Just how would that feel?

    With a press of a button, five metal boxes came out of the wall. These boxes wereid horizontally, each with a person sized-hollow within it, which made them slightly resemble a coffin.

    ¡°Lay down inside.¡±

    The five of them followed the staff member¡¯s instructions andid down in the metal boxes. The boxes were so cold that it snapped their minds into focus.

    The interior was lined with electrodes, which quickly began to stick to their body snuggly.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to start now. Prepare yourselves. Rx your bodies and wait for the scan to begin. You may feel some difort during the scan, but just bear with it for a moment.¡±

    That was thest piece of instruction the five students received from the staff member before the five metal boxes had slowly slid back into the wall. They were enveloped in darkness.

    A sudden numbness epassed Tang Wulin¡¯s body and agitated his excited soul power and blood; it was as if something was tunneling through his body. His body became paralyzed as the numbness grew stronger.

    This sort of pain was nothing to Tang Wulinpared to the pain of breaking his seal; in fact, this feeling made him drowsy.

    A whileter, his body suddenly started trembling, rousing him from his drowsiness. To his surprise, he now stood in a brightly lit ce.

    The numbness had disappeared along with the metal box, reced by a metal device that had a big red button. It was attached to the back of his hand.

    Is this the emergency exit button?

    Where is this?

    Tang Wulin already had an initial impression of what the spirit ascension tform would be like from Xie Xie¡¯s exnation, but now that he had actually entered, he was utterly shocked. Only now could he understand how much the Spirit Pagoda had poured into their research.

    He was surrounded by gigantic trees andrge thickets of shrubbery. There wasn¡¯t a single path in sight. It felt like he had entered an ancient forest.

    However, what was most astonishing to him was how realistic this ce felt. He lightly pinched his own cheeks in disbelief, before examining his surroundings, touching everything, and finally, confirming that it was real.

    Heavens! This spirit ascension tform is just too magical!

    His heart overflowed with awe. Such a ce was simply too magical for him to fathom.

    Only after a few moments of admiration was Tang Wulin finally able to calm himself down. In the first ce, he was already far calmer than his peers. After all, his many years of cksmithing hadn¡¯t been for nothing.

    He looked down at his hands, confirming that his bracelets and rings were still there. With this, he concluded that everything on him had been brought over to this world. Next, he roused his bloodline power, and was relieved to see the golden scales appear.

    Everything is the exact same as in reality.

    Tang Wulin was not the type of person to make rash decisions, so having heard that the spirit ascension tform wasn¡¯tpletely safe, he concluded that it was probably dangerous instead. It was possible to encounter an enemy at any moment, just like Wu Zhangkong had mentioned duringbat training.

    With this being the case, the only thing he could do now was to always be on guard, and to survive for as long as possible.

    Now that Tang Wulin had a clear objective in mind, he silently crouched down and surveyed his surroundings. His spiritual power had already reached the Spirit Connection realm, so it was far more sensitive to changes in the external world.

    The first thing he felt was the breath of life that permeated the forest. Only this could be considered an authentic ancient forest! Where could one even find such a forest in the modern day federation? The majority of ancient forests had already been cut down by humanity. In fact, it was said that the continent¡¯s greatest forest, Great Star Dou Forest, was only a husk of its former self, left with a meagre one percent of its original area.

    So ancient forests are actually so beautiful... The air is so refreshing. Ah, it feels so wonderful here.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were twinkling with excitement as he fully absorbed this wondrous feeling. He felt as if he was back in Glorybound City, in the little park beside his home.

    His cultivation speed had always been faster when he had meditated among the Bluesilver Grass in the park back then, and it was also there that he had broken through to rank 10, bing a true Soul Master.

    And now, he was surrounded by a breath of life that was several times stronger than the one in the little park back home. In fact, there was actually Bluesilver Grass hiding below the shrubbery! The Bluesilver Grass here, however, had flourished much better than the ones he had seen back home. It was extremely difficult for Bluesilver Grass to grow past 15 centimeters in height, yet the grass here had grown well over 30 centimeters in height, reaching up to his calves.

    Sitting down from his squat, he gently ran his fingers through the Bluesilver Grass around him. At the same time, he subconsciously released his martial soul. A strand of Bluesilver Grass had quietly appeared among the surrounding thicket.

    The aura of life he sensed grew stronger in an instant, as if all the nts in his surroundings were joyously cheering. Tang Wulin immersed himself in this quiet forest that was brimming with life, feeling everything within.

    ......

    The fifth region of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s elementary spirit ascension tform.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Long Hengxu was pointing at a screen that was disying Tang Wulin sitting down with his eyes closed. He was leaning against a tree with his mouth slightly curved, a pleasurable smile gracing his face.

    No matter how he looked at it, Long Hengxu felt that this child was taking a nap! Tang Wulin had such a wonderful opportunity to enter the spirit ascension tform, yet, he was taking a nap?

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°He seems to be contemting something. Don¡¯t forget, his martial soul is the Bluesilver Grass, and it¡¯s rare to find such lush Bluesilver Grass in the real world. Look, he seems to haveprehended something; he has already released his martial soul.¡±

    Long Hengxu finally realized what Tang Wulin was doing. ¡°That¡¯s right, this simtion of the Great Star Dou Forest is really suitable for nt-type Soul Masters to cultivate in. It seems that this child¡¯s perception is quite good after all.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded in approval.

    Within the ss of five, Tang Wulin was not the most talented student. He didn¡¯t have Xie Xie¡¯s twin martial souls or Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi¡¯s soul fusion skill. He didn¡¯t even have Gu Yue¡¯s skillful control. Yet, despite all of this, Wu Zhangkong paid special attention to this child.

 Chapter 123 - Zhang Yangzis Bad Luck

    <strong>Chapter 123 - Zhang Yangzi¡¯s Bad Luck</strong>

    Wu Zhangkong felt that there was something special about Tang Wulin, as if he was a block of unpolished jade. Although Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation speed didn¡¯t seem particrly fast, Wu Zhangkong knew that Tang Wulin¡¯s rate of improvement was actually the fastest out of his five students.

    Originally, there was an enormous gap between him and the others when he had first entered the academy, but in thest few months, he had drastically changed and now stood on equal footing with his peers. The most crucial aspects to his sess were his tenacious personality, remarkable perception and high spiritual power. If his bloodline power also continued to grow, then perhaps he would be the most outstanding among the five students in the future.

    ?

    Afternding with a jolt, Zhang Yangzi steadied himself and took in his surroundings with eyes full of amazement.

    This, this is a forest?

    Zhang Yangzi found himself in a vibrant forest filled with the lively cacophony of insects and songbirds. The overwhelming vitality of the forest went against his dark-attribute martial soul, making him feel ufortable and discordant.

    After the initial shock, however, he was astounded to discover that the forest¡¯s aura had caused his soul power to circte more quickly.

    I need to prepare myself to fight at any moment.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he released his martial soul; a pair of ck wings unfurled from his back.

    His martial soul was the powerful Shadow Phantasm Eagle, so his soul fusion skill with Wang Jinxi was called the Shadow Eagle Dragon. Unfortunately, their cultivation was still too shallow and their soul fusion skill iplete, allowing Tang Wulin to defeat them so quickly at the ss Promotion Tournament.

    That was right, Zhang Yangzi was still unconvinced. He refused to believe he was weaker than Tang Wulin, and the only reason he had lost during the tournament was because he had been unable to disy his full power. He truly was bitter about it.

    Hmph! You three better not let me find you.

    With a p of his wings, he shot up, just high enough to begin rapidly climbing a tree. He figured the best course of action for now was to secure a high vantage point and survey his surroundings.

    It would be best if he could reunite with Wang Jinxi. With their powersbined, they would mutually augment the other¡¯s strengths.

    After transforming his hands into eagle ws, he quickly climbed to the top of the tree. At a height of about ten meters off the ground, his view of the surroundings drastically increased.

    The tree he had chosen was the tallest one in the area, allowing him to view an astonishing scene.

    It was an ocean of green as far as the eye could see. There was simply no end to it. With clear skies and boundless greenery, the giant treetops gave him a feeling of indescribable, vibrant vitality. It was as if this world was simply an endless spring of life.

    This really is so lifelike!

    He had heard about the spirit ascension tform previously too, but despite his family having the means to send him, he hadn¡¯t been able to enter due to his insufficient strength and young age.

    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s that?¡± Zhang Yangzi gazed at the vast sky.

    Arge, green bird was soaring high in the skies, but with a p of its wings, it suddenly veered and headed straight for him.

    Such a pretty bird! Zhang Yangzi was moved, but at the same time, arrogance appeared within his heart. I already have a chance to engage in realbat so early on. Let¡¯s see just how strong the soul beasts are in here.

    Two soul rings appeared underfoot while his spirit soul, the Dark Devil Eagle, appeared on his shoulder. Zhang Yangzi pushed off the tree trunk and used the rebound to spring into the sky. He spread his wings while his second soul ring started to shine.

    Second soul skill, Eagle Soars the Sky.

    From the very beginning, he had already unleashed his most powerful soul skill. He hadn¡¯t had a chance to use this soul skill during the ss Promotion Tournament as he needed to coordinate with Wang Jinxi and their team. Having lost without being able to disy all of his abilities, only the heavens knew how sullen his heart was.

    Now that he was in the spirit ascension tform, the first thing he wanted to do now was to vent his frustrations.

    His body shone with a brilliant, ck radiance, his figure bing illusory. As the Dark Devil Eagle fused into his body, his wings erged and his speed suddenly tripled. A powerful aura burst from his body, and like a ck arrow, he pierced toward therge, green bird.

    An eagle¡¯s cry resounded through the sky.

    Eagle Soars the Sky increased both his speed and power,bining to create a powerful attack. Zhang Yangzi had always believed that this attack-type skill was unequalled among his peers. After all, a single use of this skill consumed over fifty percent of his soul power.

    His evaluation of his skill had greatly diminished, however, after encountering Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon w. The tyrannical might of the Golden Dragon w was simply too terrifying for him to face. Furthermore, his skill was a closebat type, which increased the risk of injury.

    The gap between him and the bird rapidly closed before his eyes.

    Therge, green bird was also frightened by how quickly Zhang Yangzi had reached it. It spread its wings once more and pped them, shooting out several green wind des at Zhang Yangzi.

    As the wind des shot toward Zhang Yangzi, the bird issued a sharp screech, like it was unting its power.

    Bang! Although the wind des were smashed apart in the collision of ck and green, they had seeded in stopping Zhang Yangzi¡¯s momentum, forcing him to spread his wings.

    This is bad! Zhang Yangzi cried out within his heart. He still wasn¡¯t strong enough to fly with only his wings. He depended on Eagle Soars the Sky to stay aloft for a period of time. When he smashed apart his opponent¡¯s attacks, it had forced him to halt and start falling.

    He quickly glided down with his wings spread. He really was clever. From the bird¡¯s five-meter wingspan, he had deduced that, the bird wouldn¡¯t be able to pursue him any further if he took shelter in the forest.

    However, his expression turned ghastly in the next moment.

    One green figure after another appeared from the treetops. Wind des shot at him from all directions from a multitude ofrge, green birds.

    How did things turn out like this? This was the only thought running through Zhang Yangzi¡¯s mind as he pressed the emergency exit button. Only at that moment did he finally understand the profound look the Spirit Pagoda staff member had given them before they had entered.

    Darkness covered his eyes while his surroundings became tranquil. All of the attacks that had been flying toward him disappeared. He felt his body cooling down as light poured into the box.

    ¡°Get up.¡± Long Hengxu spoke without a single trace of happiness.

    It was only after he sat up that Zhang Yangzi snapped out of his stupor and realized he was back in the Spirit Pagoda.

    The screens in the room switched scenes at that moment, letting Zhang Yangzi know that he was actually the first one out. Upon realization, his face immediately blushed. He embarrassedly crawled out of the metal box.

    Wu Zhangkong remained silent, simply pointing at the chair beside him for Zhang Yangzi to take a seat.

    Taking in a deep breath, Zhang Yangzi calmed himself. He was still a bit dazed, a side effect of entering the spirit ascension tform, but he could clearly remember everything that had happened in there.

    His gaze suddenly changed when he noticed the flock of green birds soaring in the sky on one of the screens. They seemed to be searching for something. Isn¡¯t that where I was just now?

    There were no less than one hundred birds on screen, covering the clouds and the sun. Their bright cries resonated throughout the skies, bringing more green birds to join their flock.

    He swallowed a gulp of saliva when he realized that the flock of birds were actually searching for him! If it had been the real world, he would have already been dead even if there had been ten of him.

    Long Hengxu only spared him a nce before continuing to watch the events urring on the screens. Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t give him any words of criticism either.

    Truebat experience was best gained when experienced for themselves.

    Zhang Yangzi began to ponder over his mistakes. His eyes disyed strong excitement. Apart from being embarrassed, he found that he really enjoyed entering the spirit ascension tform. It was extremely realistic inside, and he was determined to survive even longer next time.

 Chapter 124 - Xie Xies Adventures in the Spirit Ascension Platform

    <strong>Chapter 124 - Xie Xie¡¯s Adventures in the Spirit Ascension tform </strong>

    Xie Xie was quietly and cautiously traversing through the forest, shifting from the shadows of one tree to another. Compared to Zhang Yangzi, he was far more vignt. This was because he had heard countless stories of the spirit ascension tform¡¯s forest when he was a child. He knew that danger lurked everywhere in this forest. If he wasn¡¯t careful, then he would quickly turn into one of the many corpses that littered the ground.

    However, danger also meant opportunity. If he was able to kill a few soul beasts, then his spirit soul would gain some strength in the real world.

    His spirit soul was actually a metal spirit soul that had been specially manufactured by the Spirit Pagoda. When he had fused it with his Light Dragon Dagger and Shadow Dragon Dagger, a mutation had urred. Of course, this mutation was nowhere near asrge as the one Goldlight had experienced after fusing with Tang Wulin. Xie Xie¡¯s metal spirit soul had received a small mutation. As long as he had enough spiritual power, he could absorb two spirit souls and fuse them together as one.

    At that time, this was the only hundred year spirit soul, so his family had to pay the equivalent of a thousand year spirit soul for this hundred year spirit soul. Thus, his Light Dragon Dagger and Shadow Dragon Dagger both benefited from this spirit soul fusion. And like his first two soul skills, he also kept this hidden.

    In a certain sense, Xie Xie¡¯s twin martial souls were actually a bit weaker than true twin martial souls. This was because the Light Dragon Dagger and Shadow Dragon Dagger were originated from the same ce and had very little differences between them. As a result, they did notplement one another, and their powers were only additive instead of multiplicative. The most crucial difference, however, was the fact that Xie Xie needed to obtain soul rings for both of his martial souls whenever he hit a bottleneck preventing him from reaching the next rank. This waspletely different from true twin martial souls where only one of them needed a soul ring to continue advancing; the other one could be saved to upgrade in the future.

    Naturally, no one else apart from him and his family knew this secret.

    Xie Xie¡¯s first spirit soul was extremelypatible with him, but he knew that it would be impossible to find a spirit soul aspatible as his current one in the future. Despite his twin martial souls giving him an advantage in the early stages of cultivation, due to his average spiritual power, his growth would be restricted unless he had enough spiritual power to support spirit souls for both of his dragon daggers.

    The spirit ascension tform was one solution to his problems. The first thing he had to do was upgrade his metal spirit soul. If it reached the purple thousand year level, then it would be able to provide him an additional soul ring. If it reached the ck ten thousand year level, then there would be another one on top of that.

    The fewer spirit souls a Soul Master absorbed, the less spiritual power they would need to sustain them. Moreover, if his spirit soul was upgraded, then the soul skills it provided would be upgraded too. This was simply the best method to increase one¡¯s strength.

    For this reason, Xie Xie¡¯s anticipation for the spirit ascension tform had also been the highest among the five students.

    Even after exploring the forest for a while, Xie Xie had yet to encounter a single soul beast. His steps were light and his breathing weak as he carefully surveyed his surroundings, just waiting for a soul beast to appear at any moment.

    It would be best if a lone soul beast appeared. Even if he could only kill one, his spirit soul would still receive some benefits.

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes twinkled with nervousness and excitement.

    ¡°Huh?¡± A strange feeling suddenly washed over his body.

    He dived forward without the slightest hesitation.

    Several dozen lights flew over him, just narrowly missing his head. He stood up with a powerful twist of his body.

    This attack...

    He was horrified to see dozens of pairs of twinkling scarlet eyes open up on the trees. The attacks had been from them.

    nt-type soul beast, Scarlet Demon Tree.

    This is bad. These trees appear inrge groups!

    Compared to Zhang Yangzi, Xie Xie was far more knowledgeable about soul beasts. At the very least, he wasn¡¯t one to recklessly attack a soul beast he couldn¡¯t identify.

    He didn¡¯t have any intention on fighting them. Instead, he rolled to the side and dashed away from them.

    Sure enough, the Scarlet Demon Trees shot out rays of light at him just after he moved. Had he been any slower, he would have been turned into a pincushion and died.

    So close, so close!

    Xie Xie was panting.

    ¡°Zizi!¡± A screech was heard just before a yellow shadow shot straight at Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie hastily stopped and shed out a Light Dragon de at his charging opponent while veering off in another direction to escape.

    That whip-like yellow shadow twisted in the air and easily avoided the Light Dragon de. A gigantic mouse taller than a man dug up from the ground. That yellow shadow was actually its tail. It swung its tail like a javelin piercing toward Xie Xie¡¯s chest.

    It was a Longtail Mouse over two meters tall. This was a hundred year Longtail Mouse!

    Rather than fear, Xie Xie was filled with joy at the sight of this mouse. He knew that this was a powerful loner-type soul beast that usually preyed on insects, but wasn¡¯t a great carnivore. It couldunch shrewd attacks with its fickle tail, and was also equipped with a mouth full of steel-like teeth that could chew through umon metals.

    Xie Xie kicked off a tree, suddenly shooting up into the air. He released a Light Dragon de at the Longtail Mouse while his left hand waved slightly in a seamless manner.

    The Longtail Mouse swayed a little as it thrusted it¡¯s tail at the Light Dragon de. A ray of light shed on the tip of its tail.

    The Light Dragon de was split in half, sweeping right past the Longtail Mouse. The mouse was actually surprisingly fast and its leap exceptionally powerful as it quickly caught up to Xie Xie.

    Right at that moment, the Longtail Mouse suddenly shrieked in pain. A bloody line burst from its body and its body was sttered.

    How could Xie Xie let go of such a good opportunity? He exploded off of a tree trunk and into the air, spinning his body at the same time. With his Light Dragon Dagger as the starting point, he dropped onto the Longtail Mouse like a drill.

    The Longtail Mouse¡¯s body was swallowed by the Light Dragon Storm and turned into a stter of blood in the blink of an eye.

    Xie Xie and the Longtail Mouse¡¯s bodynded on the ground at the same time. A ball of light emerged from the hundred year Longtail Mouse¡¯s body and moved to merge with Xie Xie. Xie Xie flicked his Light Dragon Dagger happily, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t stay in the area for long, so he quickly ran off in a random direction.

    In this forest of soul beasts, the smell of blood was the easiest way to attract other soul beasts, especially carnivorous soul beasts.

    Naturally, he had only been able to kill the Longtail Mouse so quickly because he couldunch a sneak attack with his Shadow Dragon Dagger.

    His second attack with his Light Dragon de had actually been used to mask the Shadow Dragon de that had been quietly heading toward the mouse. It had been surprisingly effective, and with his Light Dragon Storm prepared beforehand, he had been able to eliminate his opponent in one go.

    Bang, bang, bang! Before Xie Xie even had the chance to run too far, muffled booms resounded from the earth.

    Xie Xie was dumbstruck. That sound... Why does it sound so terrifying.

    ?

    On top of a giant tree, Wang Jinxi was gasping for breath as his erged body began to return to normal.

    He had just fought a fierce battle; he had met a pack of ten year Wind Wolves earlier. Although they weren¡¯t strong, they were fast and numerous.

    There had been over twenty wolves in the pack. If he didn¡¯t have the great strength and sturdy defenses of his transformation, then he likely wouldn¡¯t have made it out of the encounter in one piece.

    Unfortunately, his spirit soul didn¡¯t benefit much from the ughter as the wolves were only ten year soul beasts. HIs spirit soul was a bone spirit simr to Xie Xie¡¯s metal spirit soul in that it had also been fused directly into his martial soul.

    He only had about forty percent of his soul power left, while his physical strength was exhausted. For now, he had to rest and recover.

    What he wasn¡¯t aware of, however, was that arge figure was slowly descending toward him.

    Why does it seem a bit darker now? A peculiar feeling had crept into the back of Wang Jinxi¡¯s mind. He subconsciously raised his head to look at the sky but was shocked to find a person¡¯s face rapidly descending toward him.

    It was a beautiful woman¡¯s face. when she opened her mouth, though, a rows of sinister fangs were exposed. But what was even more terrifying to Wang Jinxi was the fact that this woman¡¯s face was actually on the stomach of a giant spider!

 Chapter 125 - Hundred Year Demon Spider and Thousand Year Soul Beast

    <strong>Chapter 125 - Hundred Year Demon Spider and Thousand Year Soul Beast</strong>

    A Man-Faced Demon Spider. This was the soul beast hunting Man-Faced Demon Spider! It was considered a powerful top-tier soul beast. Even at the hundred year level, it could contend with thousand year soul beasts on equal footing.

    Wang Jinxi threw himself away from it without the slightest hesitation. Even if he¡¯d been in good condition, it was impossible for him to win against such a powerful opponent. With his weakened strength and spent soul power, his only choice was to flee for his life.

    Pu!

    Wang Jinxi¡¯s whole body tensed as he felt something coiling around his body. Despite his enormous strength, he was unable to break free.

    Even if he wanted to, it was now impossible for him to press the emergency exit button.

    A ¡®xixisuosuo¡¯ sound emerged from the cold forest. In the next moment, Wang Jinxi felt a sharp pain before his body turned numb and cold from the inside out.

    ?

    The Spirit Pagoda staff member urgently ordered, ¡°Prepare for emergency treatment.¡±

    Wang Jinxi¡¯s body was shivering when the metal box slid out. The affliction didn¡¯t stop even after the electrodes were pulled off him.

    A dozen staff members dressed in white rushed over to him in a sh. One of them took out a needle and stabbed it into Wang Jinxi¡¯s neck, delivering its contents into his bloodstream.

    ¡°Is it that Man-Faced Demon Spider again?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That thing is so violent. It didn¡¯t even give this child a chance to press the button. Ah, this child¡¯s luck is truly terrible.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong and Long Hengxu calmly watched on as the white-clothed people busily moved to do their work.

    After no less than ten minutes, the leader of the white-clothed group heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Not bad. This child¡¯s willpower is very strong and he shouldn¡¯t have any problems now. Just let him rest for a while and he¡¯ll wake up.¡±

    Finished with his exnation, the man left with the rest of the people in white. The scene returned to normal, as if nothing had even happened.

    Zhang Yangzi had been bbergasted since the moment the people in white came in. Wha, what¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Teacher Wu, Director Long, is Jinxi okay? Isn¡¯t the spirit ascension tform a virtual ce? How did he end up like this...¡± Zhang Yangzi¡¯s words trailed off as he nced at Wang Jinxi¡¯s pale face, his previous excitement now reced by fear.

    The staff member said, ¡°I have already told you; although the spirit ascension tform is virtual, it still contains a degree of reality. Everything you sense inside of there would be just as if you were feeling it in reality. So if you¡¯re harmed inside, then you will still feel all of the pain. For example, if you had been sliced into a corpse by the wind des of those big green birds, then you would also feel the exact same sensations as a corpse. The sensations would be exceedingly real and would attack your mind.

    ¡°Simply said, if someone witnesses their wrist being slit, then they will also feel the gushing of their blood, the sound of it dripping down. Even when the wound closes and they stop bleeding, they will still sense the blood dripping, so their brain will think they¡¯re already dead. After this thought appears in their brain, they will truly begin to die.

    ¡°The spirit ascension tform has this problem, especially so for first-timers like you. Fortunately, the effects will gradually decrease as your spiritual power increases. By the time you can ignore the effects though, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to enter the elementary spirit ascension tform anymore and will have to enter the intermediate ascension tform instead. The sensations in the intermediate ascension tform are even more different. Hehe, the intermediate ascension tform...¡±

    Zhang Yangzi¡¯s expression took a turn for the worse at these words. He was truly afraid now. This spirit ascension tform could actually result in a true death!

    ?

    Gu Yue was wandering about the forest in a daze. The lush forest, the clean air, it reminded her of something she had seen a lifetime ago.

    So beautiful. I really like this feeling!

    The fact that the Spirit Pagoda had created the spirit ascension tform could be considered nothing short of a miracle.

    She continued to head deeper into the depths of the forest. During her travels, she had encountered several soul beasts, but fortunately, they had been weak and easy to deal with. Each time she killed a soul beast, a faint light would radiate from her body.

    Her eyes grew wider and wider every time she felt this light.

    Amongst the five students, she and Tang Wulin had the least knowledge about the spirit ascension tform.

    As she was walking, a bush rustled, then a tall figure suddenly jumped out in front of Gu Yue.

    It was a giant bear over three meters tall and covered in light brown fur. This bear had a pair ofrge ws and glistening yellow eyes.

    The beast released a thunderous roar when it saw Gu Yue, then charged toward her.

    ?

    ¡°Thousand year, a thousand year soul beast appeared. Do you want to warn her?¡± A staff member looked toward Wu Zhangkong with a questioning gaze.

    ¡°Just watch for now.¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes were fixed on the screen.

    It was a rarely seen thousand year Crystal Bear. Even in ancient times it would be exceedingly rare.

    This thousand year Crystal Bear was a mutated from the same species as the Dreadw Bear. Only, its mutation made it far weaker than the Dreadw Bear.

    Although it was weaker than the Dreadw Bear, the Crystal Bear did possess a special ability. Every single one of its attacks would cause its opponent¡¯s body to crystallize by a fraction, stacking until its opponent eventually shatters from its subsequent attack.

    Only with strong soul power and a quick removal of the crystallized areas would one be able to avoid massive losses from a Crystal Bear.

    The Crystal Bear also had a weakness; itcked rangedbat abilities.

    Even without two soul rings, Gu Yue was considered the strongest among the five ssmates due to her incredible control over the elements. Furthermore, with her control over the spatial element even Xie Xie¡¯s attacks could be evaded.

    The greater the pressure, the greater the growth of a Soul Master. Wu Zhangkong firmly believed in this. He wanted to see just how his only female student would react in the face of a powerful thousand year Crystal Bear.

    Just as anticipation filled Wu Zhangkong, the Crystal Bearunched its attack.

    ?

    Gu Yue wasn¡¯t flustered at all. A single yellow soul ring rose from beneath her feet while her aura strengthened.

    First soul skill, Elemental Tide.

    Gu Yue¡¯s body grew light as a green glow shed out. Then, with a sh of silver light, she disappeared from her current position and teleported to another.

    The Crystal Bear¡¯s charge met nothing but air. Unable to stop itself, it ran headfirst into arge tree.

    With her back to the thousand year Crystal Bear, Gu Yue ran away. Clearly, she had no intention of fighting the thousand year Crystal Bear. She waved her hands behind her, releasing a tornado. This tornado definitely wasn¡¯t meant to harm the Crystal Bear; after all, its defenses were too stout to be affected by some wind.

    However, this wind was sufficient to stir the leaves on the trees. A gale of leaves fluttered about, obscuring the Crystal Bear¡¯s line of sight. Gu Yue seized this chance to teleport once more, changing her direction then bolting.

    ?

    ¡°Beautiful. Her response was clever, fast as well,¡± praised Long Hengxu.

    Wu Zhangkong gave a slight nod. He was pleased with Gu Yue¡¯s steadiness in the face of such a terrifying opponent. She¡¯d judged her opponent¡¯s strength at the very beginning andpared it to her own before quickly choosing how to react. In the end, she¡¯d chosen to flee. Although fleeing was easy, the difficult part was in making such a choice in an instant. This just showed how calm and intelligent Gu Yue was.

    He turned to look at another screen, one which had three dots on it. These three dots meant that there were only three people remaining in the spirit ascension tform.

    Gu Yue was actually running in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction at that moment.

    ¡°Yi!¡± Wu Zhangkong let out a light sound of surprise at this discovery.

    ?

    Two loud booms put Xie Xie on alert. The origin these booms was fairly close and he could tell it was getting nearer to him.

    One had to be truly confident in themself if they were willing to cause such a ruckus within this soul beast forest. Xie Xie didn¡¯t dare to ignore it, so he climbed up a tree with lightning speed before hiding his presence, waiting calmly.

    This time, staying still was a better option than escaping for Xie Xie. After all, he¡¯d consumed quite a bit of soul power when he killed that Longtail Mouse.

    A giant figure charged madly out of the thickets not too far from him. Xie Xie was startled by its appearance because it was actually running toward him!

    The beast stood on two feet and reached a height of over four meters. Its entire body was covered in metallic scales while a single horn grew from its head. It was actually an extremely ferocious Horned Dragon!

 Chapter 126 - The Golden Dragon Claws Might

    <strong>Chapter 126 - The Golden Dragon w¡¯s Might</strong>

    Xie Xie¡¯s mouth felt a bit dry after seeing such a ferocious soul beast. He had seen all the soul beasts he had encountered today in books before.

    He had an excellent memory and could clearly remember this two-legged Horned Dragon. It was a dragon-type soul beast of thend dragon variety. It possessed tremendous physical strength and was considered among the top ranks ofnd dragons. Even in theplexity of this forest, it was able to maneuver around at lightning speed with its leaping ability and jerky motions. Although itcked any ranged attack abilities, it possessed an unstoppable temperament. As long as it had a prey in its sights, it would go to the ends of the earth to kill it.

    Just what kind of luck was this to run into a hundred year Horned Dragon? In the past, Agility System Soul Masters feared this type of soul beast the most. Not only was it quick, its attack, defensive power, and endurance were all amazing.

    Xie Xie had only just recently obtained his second ring. Even at his peak, his efforts would have been meaningless when faced with such an overbearing opponent, much less to say his current condition. Why is this bastard heading straight for me?

    Bang! Just as Xie Xie was feeling panicked, the Horned Dragon had reached him and charged headfirst into the tree Xie Xie was hiding in without the slightest hesitation.

    A boom resonated throughout the forest as the tree, thicker than two people¡¯s arms wrapped around it, snapped. Xie Xie hurriedly jumped to anotherrge tree. A doubt arose within him. This guy¡¯s front arms seem weak. It shouldn¡¯t be able to climb up here right?

    Hope was a beautiful thing, but reality was cruel. After breaking the first tree, the Horned Dragon immediately turned and charged at the tree Xie Xie had found refuge in once again. This time however, it didn¡¯t run into it headfirst; rather, it jumped. It jumped all the way up to Xie Xie, its gaping maws closing toward him.

    A golden de of lightnded on the Horned Dragon¡¯s armor of scales, leaving behind a mere centimeter deep white scar. Xie Xie understood now that he was helpless against this beast, so he could only jump to another tree.

    The Horned Dragon was bothrge and agile. By pushing off of a tree trunk with its powerful legs, it was actually able to continue chasing Xie Xie up in the trees. It was extremely fast and didn¡¯t lose a single inch to Xie Xie.

    It truly was worthy of being called the nemesis of Agility System Soul Masters!

    Xie Xie did not dare to face it in a direct confrontation as he knew that even with his Light Dragon Storm, he would simply be throwing his life away. This Horned Dragon¡¯s scales was as sturdy as an Armored Dragon, but it was also exceptionally nimble!

    He was escaping at full speed, yet the Horned Dragon was actually slowly gaining on him! Meanwhile, Xie Xie¡¯s soul power and stamina was being depleted; he could only run for so long...

    Is my only choice left to press the emergency exit button? Xie Xie¡¯s heart was smoldering with his unwillingness; after all, this was his first time in the spirit ascension tform! How could he just let it end in such an unsatisfying way?

    ¡°Hou!¡± The hundred year Horned Dragon¡¯s ear-splitting roar caused Xie Xie to slow down a step as a gale assaulted him from behind.

    Xie Xie closed his eyes and moved to p the button. He didn¡¯t want to relieve the sensation of having his bones broken again.

    Right at that moment, he felt something tug at his waist, pulling him to the side. The Horned Dragon crashed into another tree, its attack missingpletely.

    Xie Xie secretly rejoiced within his heart; he was familiar with this feeling of being pulled. He stopped himself from pressing the button.

    The Horned Dragon was truly stubborn in its pursuit. However, just as it turned to continue chasing Xie Xie, a silver light flew past Xie Xie and whizzed toward the dragon.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    After that shout, the Horned Dragon¡¯s movements suddenly turned sluggish under the owner of the voice¡¯s aura. Due to its sluggishness the silver light was able to directly smash into its head.

    Bang! The Horned Dragon, which stood over three meters tall, was smashed and sent reeling onto the ground. Only after rolling a few times on the ground was it able to stand up once more.

    Although it was only one strike, there had been three booms. It shook its head a few times before looking in the direction the silver light hade from.

    Tang Wulin pulled Xie Xie back with his Bluesilver Grass and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tang Wulin had actually been nearby, and the Horned Dragon¡¯s heavy footsteps had woken him. He had climbed up a tree to survey what was going on when he saw Xie Xie faced with the Horned Dragon¡¯s onught.

    It seemed that Xie Xie was actually quite lucky since Tang Wulin was nearby. During Tang Wulin¡¯s meditation, he had grown intimate with the surrounding nts and had been able to clearly detect Xie Xie¡¯s activities from the rejection of the nts. Furthermore, he had been able to vaguely tell that the nts were rejecting a human, which was why he had been able to reach Xie Xie so quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xie Xie said as he gasped for breath. He had faced a life and death situation just moments ago and now his back was already drenched with sweat. ¡°Be careful. The Horned Dragon is very stubborn and won¡¯t stop at anything once it has identified its prey.¡±

    Tang Wulinughed. ¡°It seems you forgot that dragon-type soul beasts are the least terrifying to me. I¡¯ll just gopare my strength with it.¡± Golden scales covered his right arm as he spoke while a dragon¡¯s mighty aura began to emanate from him.

    Normally, with its tyrannical nature, the Horned Dragon would have already charged at them, but Tang Wulin¡¯s aura caused it to hesitate.

    Its ws were dug into the ground, as if it were waiting for something.

    The Heavy Silver hammer he had thrown earlier was retrieved with a pull of the Bluesilver Grass connected to it. Now, with a hammer in each of Tang Wulin¡¯s hands, what did he have to fear from the Horned Dragon?

    ¡°I¡¯ll harass it from the side so I¡¯ll have to rely on you to face it head on.¡± Xie Xie turned into a blur and reappeared in the shadows of a nearby tree. This was to be expected since Agility System Soul Masters excelled in backstabbing rather than frontal confrontations.

    Despite Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon aura, the Horned Dragon¡¯s instincts were beginning to take over. After only a slight hesitation, it released a dreadful roar before charging at Tang Wulin. The target of its wrath had already shifted to Tang Wulin after that hammer strike.

    A brilliant light twinkled within Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as a strand of Bluesilver Grass shot toward a tree branch and firmly coiled around it. With a pull of his hand, Tang Wulin soared into the air. He somersaulted midair over the Horned Dragon andnded atop its head. With his feet firmly nted, he released a vicious strike with his left arm onto the Horned Dragon.

    After experiencing its might once, the Horned Dragon knew just how terrifying this hammer was. It turned its head while raising it, shooting its horn toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t dare ignore such an attack, and so he released his Golden Dragon w and evaded the horn while grabbing the dragon¡¯s head.

    For a moment, The Horned Dragon clearly became more sluggish after Tang Wulin released his Golden Dragon w. Although it was only a moment, its reaction speed had still slowed down.

    Even though Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power and physical strength were great, it was no match for the Horned Dragon. However, this was bnced by the Golden Dragon King¡¯s influence over the Horned Dragon.

    Pu! The Horned Dragon¡¯s scale armor was strong and its skull sturdy, but in a split second, it was pierced by Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon w like it was rice paper.

    The hundred year Horned Dragon¡¯s body lost all its strength. It was unable to even cry out as it copsed on the spot.

    A yellow halo emerged from its body and fused into the little snake, Goldlight, who let out a cry of pleasure as a goldenyer of light covered its body after the light merged with it.

    Tang Wulin stared at his right hand as it returned to normal. His heart was filled with an unfathomable feeling at the moment. When his Golden Dragon w had made contact with the Horned Dragon¡¯s skull, it had felt like tofu to him, unable to put up the slightest resistance to his tyrannical strength. It seemed that dragon-type soul beasts and martial souls made excellent opponents for him. Indeed, his bloodline suppression effect was too formidable. He wouldn¡¯t have had such an easy victory without it!

    He made a fist with his left hand and punched the Horned Dragon¡¯s head. A dull thud was heard. The head moved back a bit, but the rebounding force made his fist ache.

    Indeed, the Golden Dragon w¡¯s crushing effect was extraordinary. He needed to test its effects and limitations further so he could utilise it to its fullest.

    In any case, using it for such a short period of time had actually consumed thirty percent of his soul power. This was definitely one of the downsides of using the Golden Dragon w. Its consumption rate was simply monstrous. However, without his bloodline power, he likely wouldn¡¯t have been able to unleash an attack of this level.

    ¡°So ferocious!¡± Xie Xie said as he walked over, his face expressing shock. The Horned Dragon had been chasing him to the gates of heaven, yet, it had been crushed in an instant by Tang Wulin.

 Chapter 127 - The Trio Versus the Crystal Bear

    <strong>Chapter 127 - The Trio Versus the Crystal Bear</strong>

    ¡°If this was a real soul beast, then you would have been able to absorb its hundred year soul ring directly, but too bad it¡¯s not,¡± Xie Xie said as he gave Tang Wulin a thumbs-up.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been this easy if it wasn¡¯t a dragon-type soul beast.¡±

    Suddenly, a delicate voice called out from the side. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a dragon. Now hurry up and help me!¡±

    A silver light shed and a delicate figure appeared not too far from Tang Wulin and Xie Xie. With a green light beneath her feet, Gu Yue reached them with lightning speed.

    A howl came from behind her, announcing the giant figure as it rushed out of the thicket.

    ¡°Damn, that Crystal Bear is huge...¡± Xie Xie went wide-eyed at the sight of the bear, while Tang Wulin stood stunned.

    The thousand year Crystal Bear was practically no different from a bulldozer as it barrelled through the thicket. Any small trees unfortunate enough to stand in its way were simply crystallized, then smashed into fine powder. It was simply overbearing.

    The silver light shed again, and Gu Yue appeared right in front of the two. Her face was pale from exhaustion as she mustered her strength one more time and teleported to hide behind Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin swallowed a gulp. His instincts told him that this bear was far stronger than the hundred year Horned Dragon he had just killed!

    Squatting down, Tang Wulin grabbed the stiff Horned Dragon and hefted it up with both arms.

    The scales on his right arm began to shine brilliantly when Tang Wulin released a roar and threw the gigantic Horned Dragon corpse at the thousand year Crystal Bear.

    ......

    ¡°Heavens, his strength is insane!¡± Long Hengxu¡¯s eyes had widened in shock at the scene of Tang Wulin lifting up the Horned Dragon¡¯s corpse.

    At that moment, Wang Jinxi awakened from his slumber, hisplexion still deathly pale. He couldn¡¯t help but shudder when he recalled the feeling of the spider¡¯s leg entering his body, and the subsequent chill that had spread throughout him. The residual sensations Wang Jinxi was experiencing were far more severe than what Zhang Yangzi went through.

    When Zhang Yangzi watched Tang Wulin kill the Horned Dragon in a single attack, his eyes had already turned dull, for he knew that even with his powerful martial soul and soul skill, he would never have been able to take out the Horned Dragon in one hit. In fact, he doubted he would even be able to prate its defences.

    Not to mention that now an even more powerful beast had appeared.

    A single attack from Tang Wulin¡¯s w had killed the hundred year Horned Dragon, so Zhang Yangzi could only imagine the horrifying scene of himself receiving the w¡¯s attack.

    Too terrifying. It was simply too terrifying for him to imagine.

    During the tests, Tang Wulin¡¯s power had merely been disyed as numbers, but now, Zhang Yangzi could clearly see just how powerful Tang Wulin was.

    He had thrown that giant Horned Dragon¡¯s corpse so casually... It seemed several thousand kilograms worth of strength really was nothing to scoff at.

    Will those three really be able to kill a thousand year soul beast? Zhang Yangzi thought nervously to himself. As he watched the three of them face off against such a powerful soul beast, his grudge against the trio cooled off and he began to cheer for them.

    ......

    ¡°Hou!¡± The thousand year Crystal bear roared as it grabbed the iing Horned Dragon¡¯s corpse by the legs. Dark golden crystals formed on the dragon¡¯s legs, creeping up the upper body of the corpse. In but a moment, it covered over half of the dragon¡¯s corpse. The bear lowered its head and threw it down.

    Bang! The lower half of the dragon¡¯s corpse shattered into a shower of countless crystal shards.

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s so ferocious. Just what kind of trouble have you brought us, Gu Yue? Why would you provoke something so powerful...? I think it¡¯s actually one of the strongest thousand year soul beasts in the elementary spirit ascension tform.¡± Before he finished speaking, Xie Xie had already been flying toward the bear with his Light Dragon Dagger in hand. He had to prepare tounch a sneak attack at any moment.

    Gu Yue was panting for breath as she said, ¡°Who provoked it? It was the one that provoked me, okay?¡±

    Tang Wulin remained silent as the two of them bantered. With Bluesilver Grass attached to his two hammers, he sent them flying toward the bear¡¯s head.

    Ah, this big guy is so hard to deal with! It might not be as nimble or as quick as the Horned Dragon, but its attack and defense far exceeded the hundred year Horned Dragon.

    This, this is a thousand year soul beast? The thousand year soul beasts that produced purple soul rings in the past!?

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t scared at all, rather, he was brimming with a desire to battle. After all, this was the spirit ascension tform. They could escape from the battlefield at anytime and there wasn¡¯t anything more satisfying than truebat. He had never encountered a soul beast in the real world, so today could be considered an eye-opener for him.

    Bang, bang! The Crystal Bear wasn¡¯t particrly quick as it remained in ce and simply blocked the two hammers with a raised arm.

    The powerful impact of the two hundred-kilogram hammers knocked into the Crystal Bear, making it stumble back a step. However, the Crystal bear had now be infuriated..

    A yellow light shed on the Crystal Bear¡¯s body as it charged at Tang Wulin with a roar.

    Tang Wulin shouted out, ¡°You two retreat! Xie Xie, what is this thing¡¯s weakness?¡± Although he had also studied soul beasts, Xie Xie was undoubtedly the most knowledgeable amongst the three. After all, Xie Xie had received a strict education since childhood.

    ¡°The Crystal Bear¡¯s skin is as hard as copper and its bones are as hard as iron, but its weak point is its neck. Its neck is the weakest part of its body and all of its nerves are gathered there as well.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Tang Wulin pulled on a strand of Bluesilver Grass, sending himself soaring into the air and out of the way of the Crystal Bear¡¯s pounce.

    It was good that the beast had a weak point since Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t too nimble. And maybe, just maybe, Tang Wulin would manage to defeat it with his Golden Dragon w.

    In any case, they were in the spirit ascension tform! If they didn¡¯t experiment with things in here, then where would they test the Golden Dragon w?

    ¡°You two distract it and I¡¯ll look for a chance to give it a fatal blow.¡± Tang Wulin shouted from the air.

    The thousand year Crystal Bear¡¯s attack was met with nothing but air. It was smarter than the Horned Dragon though. It tore a small tree out of the ground and threw it into the air at Tang Wulin.

    With his hammers already back in his hands, Tang Wulin smashed the tree apart, but was sent flying in the air afterward.

    The bear made a beeline for him with its arms spread wide open.

    Pu! An invisible de of light struck its neck, sending a wave of pain throughout its body. The bear growled in rage as it turned to look at its attacker.

    Xie Xie shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Come if you dare!¡± He shed with his Light Dragon Dagger and sent out another de of light flying toward the bear.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin quickly stopped falling when a green light covered his body. With another tug on the Bluesilver Grass and the aid of the wind element, he soared back into the air.

    Over a dozen icicles flew over to provide Tang Wulin with footholds in the air, allowing him to change directions once again.

    A halo appeared underneath him as vine after vine of Bluesilver Grass twined around the Crystal Bear¡¯s legs.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t expect his Bluesilver Grass to halt and bind the Crystal Bear; he had merely hoped that it would be enough to slow the bear down.

    However, a bizarre scene appeared.

    The Crystal Bear exerted its strength in an attempt to break free of the Bluesilver Grass twined around his legs. Normally, it would have seeded, but at that moment, a golden light appeared on the Bluesilver Grass. Although it was for but a split second, it was enough to halt the bear for a second.

    It was only a second before the Crystal Bear broke free from the Bluesilver Grass, but that second was all Tang Wulin wished for.

    In that second, Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power hadn¡¯t been depleted like previously. In fact, it hadn¡¯t been consumed at all, as his Bluesilver Grass had grown far more tenacious innately after he absorbed the power of the first seal.

    Xie Xie took full advantage of the Crystal Bear¡¯s momentary stillness to turn around and retreat. His retreating speed, with the aid of Gu Yue¡¯s wind element, was simply explosive.

 Chapter 128 - Comrades!

    <strong>Chapter 128 - Comrades!</strong>

    While Xie Xie retreated, a giant fireball exploded on the other side of the Crystal Bear¡¯s head. Gu Yue was starting her assault from the side.

    The three of them stood in a triangle formation, with the Crystal Bear in the center. It stomped furiously, unable to decide which of the three to attack.

    ¡°Xie Xie, attack its belly. Gu Yue, attack its eyes.¡± Tang Wulin loudly instructed as he shot a strand of Bluesilver Grass at a tree branch, pulling on it to quickly fling himself to the Crystal Bear¡¯s rear.

    This level of coordination was to be expected after all their time spent cultivating together. Xie Xie didn¡¯t bother to hide himself at this moment. With a sh of his figure, he brandished his Light Dragon Dagger and Shadow Dragon Dagger, one tangible and the other invisible. He shed the air, sending a pair of light des at the Crystal Bear¡¯s belly.

    Pu, pu! The Crystal Bear was furious. It may not have known previously which one to target, but now it did.

    It immediately tookrge strides toward Xie Xie.

    At that moment, however, zing fireballs flew into its eyes. Although these fireballs were smaller than the previous ones, the quantity was far greater.

    The Crystal Bear raised a paw in front of itself while lowering its head. When it had received those attacks to its belly earlier, it had already begun to lower its stance. Now, it was forced to hunch in on itself even more.

    It was then that Tang Wulin chose to sweep in. The hammer in his right hand was held back while the hammer in his left was positioned in a defensive stance in front of his chest. With a golden brilliance, he released his Golden Dragon w as his hammer descended on the Crystal Bear¡¯s neck with an earth-shattering force.

    Tang Wulin understood that victory or defeat would be decided by this one move. With his current soul power, he only had enough in him for this one attack. He had to bet everything on this attack;if it didn¡¯t kill the bear, then the trio would be forced to escape from the spirit ascension tform.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s attack was apanied by an ear-piercing whistle as a green wind de cut through the air and struck the Crystal Bear¡¯s belly. Gu Yue had exploded with strength to match Tang Wulin¡¯s gambit and conceal the sound of his attack.

    Considering the fact that they were still nine-years-old and didn¡¯t have any powerful soul skills, what they had achieved so far in this battle was already amazing.

    He arrived!

    Without the slightest hesitation, Tang Wulin swiped at the bear¡¯s nape with his Golden Dragon w.

    A crunching ¡®kaka¡¯ noise came from the bear¡¯s neck as Tang Wulin tightly gripped it using his Golden Dragon w¡¯s crushing effect at its full power. The Crystal Bear¡¯s neck had been crushed.

    It had to be said that Tang Wulin¡¯s full strength was over a thousand kilograms! And with the added crushing effect, one could only imagine its tremendous might...

    However, Tang Wulin discovered thatpared to the hundred year Horned Dragon, the Crystal Bear¡¯s skin was exceedingly tough and had actually put up some resistance that prevented him frompletely crushing its neck. If he didn¡¯t have such immense strength or didn¡¯t attack the Crystal Bear¡¯s weak point, he feared that the attack likely would have failed.

    Is it finished?

    Xie Xie stared as the thousand year Crystal Bear fell head first. This sight, in addition to the sound of its neck crunching, were enough to make him jump for joy.

    With two soul rings, he had the highest cultivation among them, so the fact that they could actually take down such a powerful soul beast was something to be proud of.

    At that moment, ayer of brilliant yellow light suddenly erupted from the Crystal Bear¡¯s body.

    The scope of this light wasn¡¯t too far, only about one meter in radius, but it actually enveloped Tang Wulinpletely.

    ¡°No¡ª¡± Gu Yue shrieked as the yellow light immediately crystallized Tang Wulin¡¯s body. His body was frozen in its stance. He gradually began to tip over and fall toward the ground.

    Crystal was frail and would fracture into shards upon impact. Tang Wulin was about to be shattered! Although this was the spirit ascension tform, there would still be residual effects after experiencing the trauma of shattering into pieces! In fact, it might even result in permanent injuries!

    Gu Yue appeared beside him with a sh of silver light. She hastily extended her arms out to hold up Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Not only did Tang Wulin¡¯s crystalized form increase his weight, but he was also still holding onto his Heavy Silver hammers. One could not guess how much he weighed now...

    Gu Yue was pushed onto the ground by the crystal Tang Wulin. The thud rang out and gave her a bout of dizziness, but she relied purely on her physical strength to keep Tang Wulin from falling onto the floor and shattering.

    As long as he wasn¡¯t smashed into pieces for a while after the crystallization, the crystals would gradually recede on their own and vanish. It was due to this that the most terrifying time was right after being crystallized by the Crystal Bear.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s consciousness was blurring, but he felt a stuffiness and a sharp pain in his chest. He couldn¡¯t perceive his surroundings, but when he looked within himself, he was astonished to find golden thread-like energy that seemed to have emerged from his stifled state to connect throughout his body.

    A dark, yellow energy poured into every corner of his body, but was resisted by the golden threads. He knew that these golden threads were not soul power since he had already consumed all of it when he used his Golden Dragon w. He was also certain that the appearance of these golden threads served to alleviate the suffocation he felt.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, Gu Yue!¡± Xie Xie hurriedly rushed over to their side. He carefully lifted Tang Wulin and pulled Gu Yue, who was trapped beneath him, out.

    Gu Yue had her eyes closed, her face like a golden sheet of paper and her breathing weak. She had been injured when the crystallized Tang Wulin fell on top of her.

    Xie Xie looked around him. He hesitated slightly, before pping the exit button on the back of Gu Yue¡¯s hand. In an instant, she turned into a ray of light and disappeared.

    Tang Wulin was still covered in crystals, so it was impossible for him to hit Tang Wulin¡¯s button.

    Suddenly, the surrounding thicket rustled fiercely. It seemed there were a number of beasts approaching them.

    What do I do? Tang Wulin is still crystallized, and I can¡¯t send him back. What should I do?

    Xie Xie firmly held his Light Dragon Dagger and Shadow Dragon Dagger as he mulled over his options. He should escape now while he still could, since his soul power was nearly depleted, but if he left, then the crystallized Tang Wulin would remain here all alone.

    Faced with such a dilemma, he didn¡¯t hesitate to choose the harder path. He knelt beside Tang Wulin to conserve what little remained of his strength and began to regte his breathing. His gaze shone with a resolute light.

    Hisrade was right beside him, so how could he leave him at such a moment? When he was small, his father had told him that a true man could support both heaven and earth!

    He had to be a man who could support both heaven and earth!

    Men had to be loyal, face danger head-on, and never abandon theirrades, even at the price of their lives!

    This was Xie Xie¡¯s first time encountering a situation like this, and despite the fact that he was like a newborn calf, he wasn¡¯t gutless at all. Rather, he felt himself getting fired up.

    One dark green figure after another slowly emerged from his surroundings. There were at least ten of them. They were wolves with dark green fur on their backs, their amber eyes filled with ice-cold ruthlessness. Slowly, they advanced in Xie Xie and Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    Half of them headed for the remaining Horned Dragon¡¯s corpse while the other half continued advancing towards Xie Xie and Tang Wulin, surrounding the two.

    Green Wolf, a ten year soul beast. Among the ten year soul beasts, it was considerably powerful, with a violent nature and naturally inclined towards living in packs.

    Powerful Green Wolves were able to cultivate to the hundred year level by relying on decaying corpses for food. Frankly speaking, they were scavengers of the forest.

    Xie Xie shifted into a defensive stance with his two daggers and watched the slowly advancing wolves. He shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°You can have the Crystal Bear¡¯s corpse, but if you attack me, then don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±

    He didn¡¯t know whether or not these ten year soul beasts could actually understand his words, but his yelling still made them hesitate for a few moments, and that was enough for him. As long as he could dy them for long enough, Tang Wulin would break free of the crystallization, and then they could escape together.

    However, the Green Wolves were clearly far more interested in him than the corpse of the Crystal Bear. They didn¡¯t understand a single word he said and simply continued to tighten their circle around him. Under the gaze of their grim eyes, Xie Xie¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race anxiously.

    I can¡¯t hesitate anymore. I have to take initiative and make the first move.

 Chapter 129 - End of the Spirit Ascension Platform Trials

    <strong>Chapter 129 - End of the Spirit Ascension tform Trials</strong>

    Xie Xie shed out a Light Dragon de while sliding to the side, rapidly closing the distance between him and another Green Wolf.

    Pu! One of the Green Wolves had their neck sliced open by the Light Dragon de, uttering a sad cry as blood sprayed out.

    Xie Xie agilely moved toward another Green Wolf, but it opened its mouth and released a green wind de at him.

    Xie Xie responded to this attack by bending his body,pletely avoiding the wind de. With his back bent, he pounced on the Green Wolf. After a sweep of his two daggers, the wolf¡¯s throat was torn open and he arrived at another wolf¡¯s side. With a flick of his wrist, he cut open an artery on the wolf¡¯s neck with his Shadow Dragon Dagger, immediately releasing another burst of blood. It only took a moment before life ceased to course through the wolf¡¯s veins.

    Although his attack had gone ording to his n, causing three wolves to die, the wolves wereunching their assault now too. Dozens of wind des were flying toward him at that moment.

    Xie Xie dodged with all his might, but he sustained some injuries on his back and left leg from the wolves he had just engaged with. His jacket was already dyed crimson.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Xie Xie screamed, then rolled to the side, evading another wind de as he brandished his two daggers and continued to wage war against this pack of wolves.

    He didn¡¯t dare to use a soul skill with the meager amount of soul power he had left. His left leg was injured and proved to be a burden on his speed now, while his entire body was covered in scars and bruises. It had only been a few moments, yet he was already soaked in blood.

    The scene of their battle could only be described as one of desperation. For every wolf he killed, multiple wounds were inflicted on his body in exchange. Despite beingpletely soaked in blood, he didn¡¯t falter and retreat. From beginning to end, he was moving in circles around the crystallized Tang Wulin, protecting him from the wolves. With his Light Dragon Dagger and Shadow Dragon Dagger in hand, he continued his reckless defense against the wolves¡¯ attacks.

    The dark yellow energy finally receded, and Tang Wulin¡¯s senses gradually began to return to him. The first thing he smelled was the stench of blood.

    After a moment, he saw a crimson figure that was barely able to remain standing.

    ¡°Wooo!¡± A wolf howled, drawing an especiallyrge Green Wolf to pounce on the bloody figure.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Xie Xie¡¯s crazed roar woke Tang Wulin from his stupor.

    The Light and Shadow Dragon Daggers scattered at that moment. The Green Wolfnded on Xie Xie and pushed him down. It opened a mouth full of sharp daggers and bit at Xie Xie¡¯s neck.

    Bang, bang, bang! A silver light flew over and three booms resounded one after another. The giant wolf cried out in pain as it btedly realized that its skull had already been cracked open.

    Dazed, Xie Xie only felt someone p the back of his hand, and in the next moment, darkness entered his eyes. He didn¡¯t know what was going on anymore.

    After crushing the skull of the wolf that was on top of Xie Xie, Tang Wulin took in the bitter scene around him, renewing his determination. He didn¡¯t see Gu Yue anywhere and guessed that she had already returned. He hit the button on the back of his hand, and darkness entered his eyes just like the others. After disappearing from the forest, the wind des shot by the wolves were met with nothing but air.

    Darkness was reced with light as Tang Wulin quickly shot out of the metal box and shouted, ¡°Xie Xie!¡±

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes to avoid being dazzled by the sudden presence of light as he searched for Xie Xie.

    He saw Zhang Yangzi, the twitching Wang Jinxi and Gu Yue, who was sitting pale-faced. Then there was the open metal box beside him.

    Tang Wulin rushed over to the box that Xie Xie was in.

    ¡°Xie Xie, Xie Xie!¡± Tang Wulin anxiously called out.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine. Just a bit sore.¡± Xie Xie said weakly, as he struggled to open his eyes.

    Tang Wulin was finally able to rx now that he knew Xie Xie was alright. A wave of exhaustion and the feeling of the crystal¡¯s suffocation overcame him. His legs lost strength, making him fall onto his butt.

    Wu Zhangkong and Long Hengxu stood to the side. Long Hengxu was thoroughly shocked, while Wu Zhangkong remained as unperturbed as usual.

    The Spirit Pagoda staff member eximed sincerely, ¡°Geniuses! They truly are geniuses worth nurturing! Are you sure these children are only nine-years-old?¡±

    The gaze of the staff member was burning with expectation, especially when he turned his gaze to Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Gu Yue.

    He had watched their whole performance.

    The most breathtaking scene was undoubtedly when Tang Wulin had taken down a powerful soul beast in only two strikes. His transformed right hand had clearly possessed strength several times higher than normal. Not only was it able to kill the hundred year Horned Dragon in a single strike, but it had also been strong enough to crush the thousand year Crystal Bear. If they had been a bit more knowledgeable about the Crystal Bear, then they wouldn¡¯t have suffered at the end, and their kill would have been considered perfect.

    Gu Yue¡¯s performance was equally worthy of admiration. Her coordination with Tang Wulin had been amazing. She had used a variety of elements at optimal moments to aid him, and it was also thanks to her that Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t been harmed at the end. She had actually used her own body to hold up his crystallized form, which weighed over five hundred kilograms, to prevent it from shattering.

    The staff member knew that in situations like those, people normally wouldn¡¯t have the time to consider whether things were real or virtual. The fact that Gu Yue had been able to make such a quick decision to save Tang Wulin meant that even in reality, she would have been just as decisive.

    They were only nine-year-old children! With such a strong friendship, how could their coordination not be this deep?

    No wonder Eastsea Academy is willing to spend so much money to bring them here. Although they weren¡¯t in the spirit ascension tform for long, they were faced with the greatest obstacles the whole time!

    And Xie Xie at the end... Despite knowing he was no match for the wolves, he had stayed behind for the sake of hisrade! He had continued to protect Tang Wulin until the crystallization disappeared and was finally sent out only when Tang Wulin had been freed!

    Although one wouldn¡¯t truly die in the spirit ascension tform, the injuries they sustained all felt exceedingly real.

    Xie Xie had suffered tens of cuts on his body, yet he had still continued to fight and protect Tang Wulin all the way until the end. During that whole time, he had been minimizing the injuries he sustained while maximizing the number of enemies he killed! He had simply been extraordinary!

    This staff member had never seen such outstanding first-time performances from Soul Masters before. Even more so astonishing was the fact that these children only had either one or two rings.

    Wu Zhangkong slowly walked over to the five students, his dull voice filling their ears. ¡°From now on, you five are a mini battle squadron. The captain is Tang Wulin, and the vice-captain is Xie Xie. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Finished speaking, he began leading them toward the elevator.

    The five looked at each other in dismay and shock as a single thought entered their heads. Mini squadron?

    Wang Jinxi looked at Tang Wulin, then Zhang Yangzi, whose face was unsightly, but more than that, it was full of shame. Beforeing here, Zhang Yangzi had been full of ambition andpetitiveness, but after witnessing the events in the spirit ascension tform, his ambitions had beenpletely washed away from his heart.

    Without even speaking of his strength, just his actions in the spirit ascension tform had been severelycking inparison with his peers.

    Regardless of whether it was Tang Wulin who had killed two powerful soul beasts, the self-sacrificing Gu Yue, or Xie Xie who had fought nearly to the death for hisrade, every single one of them had been remarkable. Whenpared with those three, he and Wang Jinxi were simply toocking.

    Wang Jinxi had met his demise after encountering a powerful soul beast, but him? He had simply been courting disaster!

    On the road home, the five students were still brooding over the events in the spirit ascension tform. Zhang Yangzi was full of remorse, while Tang Wulin pondered over the situation inside of the spirit ascension tform, the battles reying over and over inside his mind.

    What he was certain about, however, was that their battles in the spirit ascension tform today had been incredibly stimting.

    Tang Wulin had a particrly profound impression. I actually fought with a soul beast! So that¡¯s what it feels like to battle against a soul beast... Even though I know everything was virtual inside of the spirit ascension tform, I can¡¯t help but feel a bit frightened when I recall it. That was the pressure of a battle of life and death. Cultivating in situations like that really is far better!

 Chapter 130 - Spirit Soul Evolution

    <strong>Chapter 130 - Spirit Soul Evolution</strong>

    Tang Wulin suddenly felt warmth spread from his spine to his whole body. At first, it was so faint that he could barely feel it, but the closer they got to the academy, the more apparent the feeling became. As the warmth diffused into his four limbs and seeped into his bones, he felt exceptionallyfortable, but at the same time, exhaustion washed over him.

    To his side, Gu Yue discovered that Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body was swaying as he stumbled forth. She quickly supported him, worriedly asking, ¡°Wulin, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel really sleepy.¡± With Gu Yue¡¯s support, it was like a switch had been flipped. His entire body went weak and copsed into Gu Yue¡¯s arms.

    Wu Zhangkong halted mid-step and quickly turned around, astonishment coloring his face. The others had also started to notice Tang Wulin¡¯s abnormal behavior.

    In a sh, Wu Zhangkong appeared in front of Tang Wulin, quickly taking his wrist.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s skin shined with a golden-blueyer of light as hey unconscious, his breathing haggard.

    ¡°This kind of situation...¡± When Long Hengxu arrived and saw the state that Tang Wulin was in, he couldn¡¯t help but think of a certain possibility. His gaze grew rapt with attention.

    Wu Zhangkong hefted Tang Wulin onto his back. ¡°He¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just that his spirit soul is evolving.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± All four students eximed in unison.

    Spirit soul evolution?

    On their way to the spirit ascension tform, Xie Xie had already exined to Tang Wulin how it was possible to evolve his spirit soul inside of it, but he had only been speaking of a possibility! A spirit soul evolution was so rare that it was like winning a lottery ticket.

    The opportunity to enter a spirit ascension tform even once was hard toe by, much less a chance to kill powerful soul beasts. Furthermore, the thousand year Crystal Bear they had encountered today had been an extremely formidable foe, such that even three-ringed Soul Elders would have found it challenging. In fact, they would have needed at least a team of seven people to defeat it.

    In such a situation, everyone who had paid arge price to enter the spirit ascension tform would always dispute over who wouldnd the final strike on the soul beast and reap the rewards. However, either way, they would suffer many casualties fighting against such a powerful soul beast.

    Under the shocked stares of everyone, Wu Zhangkong spoke calmly. ¡°His spirit soul is naturally weak, so it¡¯s easier for it to evolve. For every soul beast you kill in the spirit ascension tform, you obtain one-tenth of its cultivation energy. That energy, in turn, will be spread evenly among your soul rings. In other words, if you kill a ten year soul beast, your spirit soul will gain one year¡¯s worth of cultivation energy. If your spirit soul has 110 years of energy, then it will be 111 years of energy. When it umtes till it reaches 1000, then it will evolve. Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit soul is only ten years. He gained at least twenty year¡¯s worth of energy from killing the hundred year soul beast, and one hundred year¡¯s worth of energy from the thousand year soul beast. Furthermore, since he only has one soul ring, all of the energy was concentrated into that one ring, allowing him to evolve his ten year spirit soul into a hundred year spirit soul. As for the rest of you, you will need to kill at least 18 or 19 thousand year soul beasts to evolve your spirit soul. With this in mind, do your best in the future.¡±

    That was right! Apart from Tang Wulin and Gu Yue, everyone else had two soul rings. This meant that the energy they obtained from killing a soul beast would be split between two soul rings, with each ring receiving five percent of the original! Although there would still be some benefits, it was far harder to evolve their spirit soul!

    Not mentioning killing a thousand year soul beast, even if it was just trying to find that many thousand year soul beasts in the elementary spirit ascension tform, it was already exceedingly difficult!

    So in the end, there were still benefits to having one ring .

    After returning to the academy, Wu Zhangkong silently dismissed everyone to return to their dorms and cultivate. They needed to digest today¡¯sbat experiences, and Tang Wulin would remain muddle-headed until his spirit soul finished its evolution. An analysis of today¡¯s events was better left for tomorrow.

    Wu Zhangkong brought Tang Wulin back to his dorm. The only thing was... Wu Zhangkong stayed, even after dropping Tang Wulin off.

    For anyone else, Wu Zhangkong wouldn¡¯t do such things, but Tang Wulin was different. Tang Wulin had a unique, mutated martial soul. Wu Zhangkong had to ensure that Tang Wulin wouldn¡¯t be endangered during his spirit soul¡¯s evolution.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s experience this time was a far cry from when he had broken the first seal. As his spirit soul evolved, he felt as if he was soaking in a warm pond. This warmth prated into the bones of his body, gently circting inside of him. He waspletely free of any worries in such afortable state. His body was beaten and his spirit exhausted, but his tiredness gradually dissolved under this warmth.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t even want to open his eyes as he basked in this wonderful feeling.

    As he continued to soak in the warmth, the golden halo around his body gradually turned blue.

    Strand after strand of Bluesilver Grass began to extend from his palms, surrounding him.

    Wu Zhangkong gently twirled a strand of Bluesilver Grass around his finger. He carefully examined it, eyes brightening with astonishment.

    Is this really Bluesilver Grass? It wasn¡¯t abnormal for Bluesilver Grass to be vine-like or stic, but what really amazed him was the fact that he could see energy channels within the Bluesilver Grass.

    These energy channels glowed with a faint, golden light. Together with the faint, blue glow of the grass itself, it greatly resembled the golden-blue light that was covering Tang Wulin¡¯s body right now.

    Moreover, Wu Zhangkong discovered that the faint, vein lines grew more distinct under the light of the energy channels, as if they were some sort of fine imprint. All of these details were noted under Wu Zhangkong¡¯s careful observation.

    Just as I thought, his bloodline is causing his martial soul to mutate again. From what I can see, this should be a very beneficial mutation. He already has his Golden Dragon w, which gives him power beyond his rank. Although it can¡¯t be sustained for long and is restricted to closebat, it¡¯s still a huge boost to his power. The only thing I¡¯m uncertain of is whether or not his bloodline can evolve further. If it can, that would truly be a sight to behold.

    Right at that moment, a faint golden light shed from Tang Wulin¡¯s chest, and Goldlight slithered out. It had grown to be approximately ten centimeters long, and about as thick as Tang Wulin¡¯s little finger. Although it was still as slender as before, its golden scales were far more eye-catching now.

    The scales on its forehead were a different shade of gold. Compared to the other scales on its body, the gold shined dazzlingly. With each breath it took, the scales grew even more radiant, and its previously murky eyes clearer.

    A dim, yellow halo appeared from Goldlight¡¯s body, iparably stronger than its previous white.

    It evolved, it really evolved!

    It was a hundred year spirit soul now!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s defective spirit soul had evolved to a hundred year spirit soul due to his hard work in the spirit ascension tform and his bloodline¡¯s power! It finally had some value to it.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded slightly. Not bad. Tang Wulin has finally made up for his shoring. But how will his soul skill change after his spirit soul¡¯s evolution? Will its transformation make him even stronger?

    As a teacher, Wu Zhangkong couldn¡¯t be clearer about Tang Wulin¡¯s weak points.

    His strong points were obvious; he had innate divine strength, and a bloodline power that allowed him to dominate his peers.

    His weaknesses, though, were just as obvious.

    When it came down to it, a Soul Master¡¯s strength came from their martial soul. If their martial soul wasn¡¯t powerful, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to walk far on the path of cultivation. Physical strength and bloodline power certainly had their benefits, but there had never been anyone in the entire history of Soul Masters who had climbed to the peak with just these two things.

    Tang Wulin wanted to grow stronger, so his martial soul had to grow stronger too. The spirit soul was a part of the martial soul, so any improvements to it would have a significant impact.

 Chapter 131 - Bind Post Spirit Soul Evolution

    <strong>Chapter 131 - Bind Post Spirit Soul Evolution</strong>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul had already be an extension of his own body, but his control over it duringbat wasn¡¯t great¡ªhe simply used it like rope.

    Wu Zhangkong was able to clearly discern these issues, but he didn¡¯t talk to Tang Wulin about them because he knew just how amazing Tang Wulin¡¯s perception was. He had faith in that Tang Wulin would discover these ws himself.

    Moreover, Wu Zhangkong wanted to see if Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline power would gain any other effects when he reached rank 20.

    But now, he didn¡¯t even need to wait until Tang Wulin reached that rank. The answer had already presented itself.

    If it¡¯s like this, then the growth of his martial soul is something to look forward to.

    Wu Zhangkong had never believed that Bluesilver Grass was a weak martial soul. After all, the strongest member of the first generation of Shrek Seven Monsters, who was also the strongest Soul Master in history, had eventually ascended to godhood with Bluesilver Grass at the beginning. It was through using Bluesilver Grass that he had taken one step after another on the path toward godhood.

    In thest 20,000 years, apart from the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, no one else had been able to ascend to godhood.

    Thus, Bluesilver Grass wasn¡¯t necessarily as weak as one may think.

    The radiance emitting from Tang Wulin gradually dim. Little Goldlight opened its mouth wide as if to yawn before lowering its head, disappearing into Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    With the evolution nowplete, Tang Wulin stopped glowing and entered a deep slumber.

    The evolution of a spirit soul would lead to many changes both in the martial soul and the Soul Master. An improvement in one¡¯s martial soul also led to gains for the Soul Master as a whole. Whether it be in terms of strength, speed, soul power, reaction speed, or the tenacity of one¡¯s body; all of them would be increased.

    ?

    The evolution had taken a long time and left Tang Wulin exhausted.

    That was some great sleep! Tang Wulin woke up the next day feeling incredible.

    Ever since he broke the first seal on the Golden Dragon King, he felt as if his whole body were swollen. But now, this feeling had disappeared, leaving a pleasant surprise in its ce. His soul power had increased a bit, and though it had yet to reach rank 15, this increase was still something that would have taken far longer had he cultivated normally.

    It seems I benefited a lot from yesterday¡¯s battle!

    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± The sudden voice gave Tang Wulin quite the scare. He looked over to discover Wu Zhangkong sitting legs crossed on a chair nearby.

    ¡°Teacher, you...¡± After staring nkly at Wu Zhangkong for a moment, Tang Wulin started to recall the events of the previous evening, and of how Wu Zhangkong had watched over him throughout the night. His heart surged with warmth as he quickly got off his bed.

    Wu Zhangkong met his eyes and said, ¡°Wash up and go eat breakfast. Your spirit soul has evolved so we can go test the changes that your soul skill gained after that.¡± Having finished speaking, he got up, patted Tang Wulin on the shoulder, then left.

    Spirit soul evolution? A spirit soul evolution! My spirit soul evolved!

    Tang Wulin stood there stunned. His spirit soul had always been a sore spot for him. His heart would ache whenever he saw hisrades and their hundred-year spirit souls. Hepared them with his own mere ten-year spirit soul. With hispetitive spirit, it had simply been too demoralizing!

    When Xie Xie told him about the possibility of a spirit soul evolving in the spirit ascension tform, he hadn¡¯t seriously taken it to heart. After all, it wasn¡¯t something he would even dare dream of.

    But Wu Zhangkong wouldn¡¯t lie to him!

    With a sh of light, his Bluesilver Grass appeared and a halo rose from beneath him.

    The originally white soul ring had been transformed into a soul ring with a gentle yellow glow!

    It was yellow! A hundred-year soul ring!

    Little Goldlight slithered out onto Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. Tang Wulin lifted his hand toward it and it slithered onto his palm. After carefully examining Goldlight, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes became a bit dull as he reminisced for a moment.

    Not too long ago, he had been filled with sorrow to the point of wishing for death due to this little Goldlight. It had been a defective spirit soul that represented three years worth of hard earned money. Amidst his despair at that time, it had only been due to his sheer willpower that he had been able to persevere! Atst, his source of sorrow had now turned into a source of joy!

    Goldlight could no longer be considered trash now that it had evolved. As a hundred-year spirit soul, it could provide him with two soul rings. This meant that he didn¡¯t need to purchase another spirit soul for a while longer. With Goldlight¡¯s evolution, he could save even more money and buy the spirit items needed to break the second seal.

    Tang Wulin released a long sigh as these thoughts crossed his mind. He felt that now, endless possibilities had opened up to him.

    ¡°Bind!¡± With hismand, strand after strand of Bluesilver Grass shot out and bound everything in his room.

    Along with the evolution of his spirit soul, Tang Wulin discovered that his Bluesilver Grass had grown thicker, be more tenacious, and consumed less soul power than before.

    When he used his soul skill, a golden color, the same as Goldlight¡¯s color, appeared in his mind.

    This had never happened before.

    ¡°Goldlight, what¡¯s this? You...¡±

    Without even waiting for Tang Wulin to finish speaking, Goldlight suddenly sprang forth and sank into the numerous strands of Bluesilver Grass.

    Immediately, several strands of Bluesilver Grass turned golden as they were covered by a fineyer of scales .

    This is...

    Is this a fusion of the spirit soul and martial soul? It is! Little Goldlight isn¡¯t a defective product anymore. He can help me inbat now!

    When Tang Wulin tugged on a strand of golden Bluesilver Grass, he immediately discovered that not only was it tougher than before, it was also stronger than the other normal strands of Bluesilver Grass. This strand of Bluesilver Grass felt as if it were an extension of himself, like an additional limb. Although it wasn¡¯t nearly as strong as his right arm with the golden scales, it was still only just slightly weaker than his left arm.

    This is a hundred-year spirit soul! With how strong my Bluesilver Grass is now, my Bind will definitely be much more impactful from now on!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face was stered with a knowing smile as he rushed out of his room, cheering.

    It was still early in the morning and the first glimmers of light had just then creeped up over the horizon. After washing his face, he madly rushed over to the training field.

    Evolved. My spirit soul evolved! I¡¯m the same as the others now. I have a hundred-year spirit soul too! With a hundred-year soul ring!

    Tang Wulin shouted with excitement in his heart as the wind swept past him, seemingly dispersing the haze within him.

    This spirit soul evolution didn¡¯t only upgrade his strength, it had also given him peace of mind. He was able to circte his soul power more smoothly than before, while the power of his bloodline and martial soul seemed to fuse under these bizarre circumstances.

    Standing outside the dormitory¡¯s doors, Ouyang Zixin stared at the scene in shock. A youngster was running wildly on the training field with his arms spread wide.

    What¡¯s going on with him? Ouyang Zixin couldn¡¯t help but smile at this scene. This boy is really interesting.

    After running for some time, Tang Wulin caught sight of a beautiful figure and slowed his pace atst.

    ¡°Good morning senior sister!¡± Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t his usual bashful self today and had actually taken the initiative to call out to Ouyang Zixin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯srge eyes were shining and his cheeks flushed with wildness, showing off his youthful vigor.

    ¡°Why are you so happy junior brother?¡± Ouyang Zixin curiously asked.

    Tang Wulinughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. I merely made a breakthrough in my cultivation so I¡¯m pretty happy.¡±

    Ouyang Zixin beamed a smile at him. ¡°That¡¯s good then. Fight on! Mn. This is how a kid should act. You shouldn¡¯t always be so depressed, looking like an old man. After all, you¡¯re still only ten years old.¡±

    Child? Tang Wulin was stunned and awkwardness filled his heart. So I¡¯m just a child in her eyes...

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was feverishly hot by the time the sky had lit up and he went to the dining hall. The first window provided nourishing gourmet food thatforted Tang Wulin¡¯s gloomy heart. After all, wasn¡¯t a good frame of mind beneficial to his cultivation speed?

 Chapter 132 - Summary

    <strong>Chapter 132 - Summary</strong>

    ¡°Tell me about your thoughts on your experiences in the spirit ascension tform yesterday.¡± Wu Zhangkong stood at the lectern and unenthusiastically told his five students.

    Wang Jinxi¡¯s and Zhang Yangzi¡¯s eyes were puffy and dark. Clearly, they hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s rest. The difference, though, was that Zhang Yangzi¡¯s restless night was due to depression, while Wang Jinxi¡¯s was caused by nightmares. Wang Jinxi simply couldn¡¯t forget the chill the Man-Faced Demon Spider instilled in him. That chill had reached to the depths of his very soul. He had felt like he was truly about to die at that moment. It was a terrifying feeling that was permanently etched into his heart.

    Xie Xie¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t too healthy either. After fighting a bloody battle yesterday and receiving countless injuries, his nightmares were filled with wolves throwing themselves upon him, one after another It had been impossible for him to meditate calmly and recover properly under such circumstances. In fact, he had tumbled onto the ground midway through the night, waking him from his nightmare.

    Contrary to the others, Gu Yue was just the same as usual.

    Tang Wulin was the only one in high spirits. After all, how could he not rejoice after his spirit soul evolved?

    ¡°We¡¯ll go in order of yesterday¡¯s eliminations. Zhang Yangzi, you first!¡± Seeing that no one wanted to be the first to speak, Wu Zhangkong singled out Zhang Yangzi by name.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Yangzi responded in embarrassment and quickly stood up. ¡°My performance yesterday was simply horrible. Teacher Wu, I was wrong.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong rebuked him with a wave of his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me you were wrong, it¡¯s your own life after all. What you can do, however, is use this chance to acknowledge your errors and improve yourself. If you had really been in a soul beast forest yesterday, then all that would have remained of you would be a corpse. In fact, your skeleton might also have been destroyed. So tell me then, what do you think of your experience and of yourself in the spirit ascension tform yesterday?¡±

    Zhang Yangzi¡¯s face twitched awkwardly. ¡°The world of the spirit ascension tform is too realistic. I couldn¡¯t feel anything unauthentic about it at all! I was really curious about the world when I first entered, so I climbed up a tree to survey my surroundings. With my martial soul¡¯s ability to glide, I thought I would be able to fly in any direction I wanted, so I did.

    ¡°In the beginning, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. My mistake was underestimating my opponent afterward. I was arrogant and didn¡¯t carefully observe my surroundings when I chose to impulsively battle it. In the end, I was besieged on all sides and was quickly eliminated.

    ¡°The next time I enter the spirit ascension tform, I will be far more careful and ce preserving my life as the number one priority. That way, I¡¯ll be able to survive even longer.¡±

    Finished with his summary, Zhang Yangzi sat back down.

    Without any words of criticism or praise for Zhang Yangzi¡¯s assessment of himself, Wu Zhangkong simply moved on to Wang Jinxi. ¡°How about you?¡±

    Wang Jinxi forced out a bitterugh. ¡°Teacher Wu, right now I can¡¯t really remember too much about what happened in there, the only thing I remember vividly is that face falling on me from above and the soul freezing chill that followed it. The way it trapped me still gives me nightmares. I¡¯m not even sure how I should react if I were to face it again in the future.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong calmly spoke. ¡°You need to rx your mind and take several days to recover. Your situation is actually a bit special. The Man-Faced Demon Spider is an extremely rare and powerful soul beast. Even at the hundred-year level, it¡¯s able to hunt thousand-year soul beasts. Although there¡¯s no shame in dying to it, you must remember to immediately press the exit button the moment you encounter such a powerful soul beast next time. You actually faced some danger to your real self when it killed you this time.¡±

    Teacher Wu is consoling someone? No way!

    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong then turned to Gu Yue.

    Gu Yue was prepared and quickly gave her analysis. ¡°The spirit ascension tform is an exceedingly realistic world and I felt that I was truly in an ancient forest during my stay there. I really like it in there. It¡¯s great. Battles with soul beasts are really realistic, I can¡¯t see a single difference from realbat.¡±

    ¡°Is that it?¡± Wu Zhangkong made a slight frown when he saw Gu Yue sitting down so quickly.

    Gu Yue nodded.

    Wu Zhangkong prodded her on. ¡°Then exin to me, how were you able to find Tang Wulin?¡¯

    Gu Yue was stunned. ¡°It was just by chance.¡±

    ¡°Chance?¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously. ¡°Xie Xie running into Tang Wulin can be considered chance since they weren¡¯t too far from each other in the beginning and Xie Xie had only encountered Tang Wulin after running around chaotically. But you, you were quite far from Tang Wulin, yet as soon as you encountered the Crystal Bear, you immediately chose a direction to flee in; and this was precisely in the direction of Tang Wulin. Furthermore, the direction you fled would continuously adjust for Tang Wulin¡¯s position when he moved elsewhere. How could you have encountered him by chance? It¡¯s simply impossible to be that lucky.¡±

    Gu Yue remained silent while Tang Wulin looked at her in shock. How was she able to pinpoint my position?

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t have aplete understanding of all the events that had happened yesterday. All he knew was that Xie Xie had fought a bloody battle against a pack of wolves for him. As for Gu Yue, he had no idea how or why she left.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit it. I have a way of tracking him by controlling the elements. I can ce a marker on the bodies of myrades by manipting the elements. This marker let¡¯s me find them easily. I thought that being with Tang Wulin would be the safest decision, so I prioritized finding him first.¡± Gu Yue finally gave a seemingly far-fetched exnation.

    ¡°I see.¡± Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t pry too deeply and simply moved on to Xie Xie. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Xie Xie began going over his experience. ¡°I really like it in there too. The feeling of hunting soul beasts in the forest is so invigorating. That sort of forest environment is really suitable for us Agility System Soul Masters, and my ability to survive increases with the improvement of my speed. My final battle against those Green Wolves felt amazing too. I had to carefully avoid any fatal injuries while fighting a battle of attrition. I learned the theory of such battles before, but that was the first time I had actually experienced the bitterness of such a bloody fight. I gained a lot ofbat experience this time, and I learned the importance of avoiding injuries to vital parts.¡±

    The veryst person to go was Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin muttered a few words under his breath, before he began voicing his thoughts. ¡°We were actually really lucky to be able to kill a thousand-year Crystal Bear this time. If we made even the slightest mistake, we would have died. Although I knew that the forest is virtual, it was so realistic that I was no longer able to differentiate it from reality. I subconsciously began treating everything like it were real. Especially the injuries; I could feel all the pains and aches of the injuries I had sustained in there.

    The sensation of battling with an actual soul beast is also very helpful to improving mybat abilities. I think that if we could continue to cultivate in such an environment, we will be able to be true Soul Masters. Furthermore, I feel that we need to strengthen our cooperation as a team, so that we¡¯ll be able to face even stronger soul beasts in the future.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded in approval after hearing their evaluations.

    ¡°If I were to score your performances in the spirit ascension tform this time, then: Zhang Yangzi, 0 points. Wang Jinxi, 1 point. Gu Yue, 5 points. Xie Xie, 5 points. And Tang Wulin, 4 points.¡±

    Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi expected that they would receive low scores, but when they all heard Tang Wulin¡¯s score, they were shocked. If Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t killed the hundred-year Horned Dragon and thousand-year Crystal Bear, then Xie Xie and Gu Yue would have died far earlier!

    ¡°Tang Wulin, do you know why you scored less than Xie Xie and Gu Yue?¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s burning gaze locked onto Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin lowered his head and pondered over it. Although he had also been stunned when he heard his score since he thought he¡¯d done the best, Wu Zhangkong challenged him toe up with the reasoning, so he began to consider it seriously. As he continued to mull over the events of the day before, Tang Wulin gradually understood Wu Zhangkong¡¯s reasoning.

    ¡°Gu Yue¡¯s score is higher than mine because of the coordination in our joint attack. It was only because of her excellent control over the elements that we were sessful in killing the Crystal Bear. Xie Xie¡¯s score is higher because he risked his life to defend me from the pack of wolves.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong corrected him. ¡°That¡¯s not all of it. If Gu Yue hadn¡¯t sacrificed herself to catch you when you were crystallized, you would have shattered into pieces. Although you wouldn¡¯t have died in reality, you would have suffered from residual effects like Wang Jinxi and experience some dangers. If we count the minor details, then Gu Yue would actually have the highest score out of all of you.

    ¡°As for Xie Xie, his score isn¡¯t higher than yours because he saved you, but because of his greater knowledge of soul beasts. You were deducted points because you were crystallized after killing the Crystal Bear. If you had studied more and had known the traits and features of a Crystal Bear, then you would have known that its soul power explodes when it is on the verge of death, crystallizing everything in a certain radius. You would also have known that the stronger the Crystal Bear, the greater the radius of its soul power explosion. Clearly, however, you werecking in such knowledge.¡±

 Chapter 133 - Before the Final Exam

    <strong>Chapter 133 - Before the Final Exam</strong>

    ¡°If you had been able to kill the thousand-year Crystal Bear without being crystallized, then neither Xie Xie nor Gu Yue would have needed to sacrifice themselves for your sake, and together, the three of you wouldn¡¯t have had any problem taking out the pack of wolves. Their sacrifices, were all because of you.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s words seemed especially cold to Tang Wulin¡¯s ears at that moment. He had been proud of the battles¡¯ results, yet, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water being poured over him. So the battle was actually like that?

    That¡¯s right! If it had been a true battlefield, then my mistake would have caused the whole team to copse and myrades to die for my sake! How can I consider that a victory then?

    Wu Zhangkong continued to speak dully. ¡°You need to strengthen your knowledge and understanding of soul beasts. Don¡¯t think that just because soul beasts are rare nowadays, studying them is useless. On the contrary, a deeper understanding of soul beasts will greatly benefit your future cultivation. Research has shown that over 90% of the soul skills we Soul Masters possess have belonged to a soul beast at one point or another, so a greater understanding of soul beasts is the equivalent of understanding yourpetitors. It will also increase your odds of survival in the spirit ascension tform.

    ¡°You all should understand by now that the longer you survive in the spirit ascension tform, the greater the benefits are. You all still have a long ways to go.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s previous joy from having his spirit soul evolve disappearedpletely. That¡¯s right! All because Icked knowledge, I was a burden to myrades!

    Bitterness encroached his heart the moment he realised this. Gu Yue and Xie Xie died because of me!

    ¡°In today¡¯s morning lesson, I¡¯ll be discussing the soul beasts you encountered yesterday. I will exin any special traits they have and their abilities at each level.¡± Wu Zhangkong indifferently announced the day¡¯s lesson.

    A chill suddenly swept through Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He looked to his side to see Gu Yue giving him a nod.

    A drop of cold water slid down his neck. He trembled, which immediately cleared and awakened his mind.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Tang Wulin whispered.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Xie Xie looked over and asked.

    After their adventures in the spirit ascension tform, the five students tackled studying with renewed vigor, as if their desire to study had gained a soul ability itself. Their desire to improve left no room for Wu Zhangkong to spur them on. In fact, Zhang Yangzi even dropped his grudge against Tang Wulin¡¯s trio. All that were on their minds were studying and cultivation.

    With a strand of Bluesilver Grass connecting them, Tang Wulin and Wang Jinxi attempted to dual cultivate at night. As expected, their cultivation speed was a bit faster than cultivating alone, so both of them found this arrangement to be very beneficial. Furthermore, Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation speed was much faster now due to the evolution of his spirit soul. Even if he had yet to catch up with the other geniuses, at the very least, the gap between them was rapidly closing. Nevertheless, it was impossible for him to overtake them in such a short period of time considering therge gap between their cultivations.

    A bustling life made one feel enriched, or, at least, Tang Wulin felt this way.

    Tang Wulin would study and cultivate throughout the week and go to the cksmith¡¯s Association to learn from Mu Chen on rest days.

    Mu Chen may have seemed kind on the surface, but when he acted as a teacher, he was extremely fierce. He was actually stricter than Mang Tian and, after a day of forging, Tang Wulin would be left even more exhausted than after a week¡¯s worth of studies.

    Despite his constant state of exhaustion, Tang Wulin could feel his forging abilities gradually improving under Mu Chen¡¯s tutge.

    Mu Chen¡¯s style of teaching didn¡¯t differ too much from Mang Tian¡¯s. He hadn¡¯t started teaching Tang Wulin about Spirit Forging yet; instead, Mu Chen focused on solidifying Tang Wulin¡¯s foundation and correcting any mistakes he had. Even for the slightest errors he would force Tang Wulin to practice them until perfection.

    A perfect foundation! Tang Wulin had never thought that having a perfect foundation was important since he was already a third rank cksmith, but after a month of studying under Mu Chen, Tang Wulin was astonished to find that he couldplete third rank Thousand Refinement missions 10% faster now!

    As he continued to forge tirelessly, Tang Wulin gradually started to understand the importance of a perfect foundation. The most important aspect of a perfect foundation was that it would rid him of any useless movements.

    Put simply, if a hammer strike was perfect, it would possess its full power, but if it strayed even a little bit, then the results would also suffer! This wouldn¡¯t actually affect the refinement process, but just how many strikes did it take to Thousand Refine a metal? If every single strike was perfect, then the Thousand Refinements would be more efficient, thus saving time.

    When Tang Wulin told Mu Chen what he felt while forging now, Mu Chen smiled for the first time since he had taken Tang Wulin in as his disciple. He then exined the differences between Thousand Refinements. These differences lied in the number of hammerings a metal received during the Thousand Refinement process. The less strikes it received, the greater the effects of the Thousand Refinements. A cksmith¡¯s ability was representative of their efficiency in Thousand Refinements!

    After understanding this point, Tang Wulin studied with greater diligence than before.

    It became a requirement for ss zero to enter the spirit ascension tform once a week. After entering, the five of them were exceptionally cautious and would only engage soul beasts they encountered after thorough preparations.

    However, being cautious did not necessarily mean that they would reap the greatest benefits in the spirit ascension tform. Luck was also essential. If they were unlucky enough to meet an opponent beyond them, then they would be eliminated quickly and ejected.

    One time, as soon as Tang Wulin entered the spirit ascension tform, he met an extremely agile thousand-year soul beast. Before he could even make a move, he was heavily wounded and had no choice but to exit.

    In the blink of an eye, the end of the first term approached.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, do we also need to take a final exam too?¡± Tang Wulin asked in astonishment.

    The other four students also had surprised expressions.

    For their ss, the first grade¡¯s final exam was useless. This wasn¡¯t arrogance, but confidence in how greatly they had changed in thest three months.

    Gu Yue was already at the peak of rank 19 and was only a step away from reaching rank 20.

    Tang Wulin had also reached the peak of rank 15 and wasn¡¯t too far off from rank 16. In a short six months, he had improved from rank 11 to rank 15. Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t even dreamt of making such progress beforeing to Eastsea Academy.

    Most importantly, however, was the increase in theirbat abilities. Their experiences in the spirit ascension tform had proved useful as it pressured them to cultivate even harder. At the young age of ten, they actually had such unbelievablebat ability.

    President Yu Zhen had invested greatly into ss zero; they were provided with the best teaching facilities and equipment, as well as entry into the spirit ascension tform. This was the only way for them to raise these little monsters properly.

    ¡°Yes, you need to take them,¡± Wu Zhangkong said with his usual stony expression. ¡°Your final exam will test two things. The first is the spirit ascension tform.¡±

    Spirit ascension tform?

    In thesest three months, they had already entered the spirit ascension tform a total of eleven times and were already familiar with it. As long as they weren¡¯t unlucky, they would be able to survive for at least one hour each time. The current record for the longest survival time was actually held by Xie Xie, with his stay of three hours.

    The more they experienced it, the more they sensed the changes the spirit ascension tform was had on theirbat abilities. Whether it was their application of soul skills,bat techniques and so on, they had all greatly improved.

    As they now understood the benefits of the spirit ascension tform, they began to greatly anticipate their weekly visits there.

    ¡°You must survive for at least an hour to pass the exam. However, this time you will be entering the rebellion spirit ascension tform.¡±

    Xie Xie asked in shock, ¡°Teacher, what is the rebellion spirit ascension tform?¡± He had never heard of it, but it seemed to be a special type of spirit ascension tform.

    Tang Wulin and the others all stared at Wu Zhangkong in shock and curiosity. If the spirit ascension tform had already proved to be extremely effective at improving theirbat ability, then what about the rebellion spirit ascension tform...?

 Chapter 134 - Rebellion Spirit Ascension Platform?

    <strong>Chapter 134 - Rebellion Spirit Ascension tform?</strong>

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Twice a year, the spirit ascension tform will rebel. At first, they were caused by the unstable energies that the spirit ascension tform was made of. As the technology progressed, however, they were able to gain control over the rebellion periods and turned them into a special feature of the spirit ascension tforms. During a rebellion period, the soul beasts will grow excited and be more visible, increasing the danger within the spirit ascension tform. The Eighteen Pirs of Heaven imposed a limit of 300 people to enter the rebellion spirit ascension tform each time. This time, you five are fortunate enough to be one of those 300 people after the academy spent an enormous amount of resources to secure five quota spaces for you. You should appreciate just how great of an opportunity this is.¡±

    ¡°During the rebellion period, you will be able to enter the spirit ascension tform as a team, but your number cannot surpass seven. Since there are only five of you, so there will be no problems for you to enter together. This will serve to test your coordination as a team. Don¡¯t forget though, in addition to soul beasts, you might encounter other Soul Masters. They will pose just as much of a danger to you as soul beasts, because if you are ejected from the spirit ascension tform within the 100 seconds it takes to absorb a soul beast¡¯s spiritual energy, the remaining energy will go to the nearest Soul Master. These are the special rules of the rebellion spirit ascension tform.¡±

    Zhang Yangzi asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that other Soul Masters can steal our spiritual energy, and we can steal their spiritual energy too?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong spoke dismissively, ¡°If you¡¯re confident you can try, but don¡¯t forget that Soul Masters with up to three rings can enter the elementary spirit ascension tform, and those that want to enter a rebellion spirit ascension tform have to pay an enormous price. This means that there is a high chance that three ringed Soul Masters will appear and kill as many soul beasts as they can to try to upgrade their spirit soul. If you truly decide to attack them, then you should be prepared to face a powerful opponent.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. We will rely on our strength as a team!¡±

    Zhang Yangzi¡¯s rtionship with the others had mended long ago. After all, they were young and had the temperament of children. How could he hold a grudge considering that? Moreover, as Tang Wulin and Wang Jinxi grew closer together, Wang Jinxi had astonishingly advanced two ranks to reach rank 23. On the other hand, both Zhang Yangzi and Xie Xie had only just reached rank 22.

    ¡°You will enter the spirit ascension tform in three days. You can take the next three days off as a vacation to rest and prepare.¡±

    Vacation? Ever since they had entered ss zero, they hadn¡¯t had any opportunities to rest apart from the one rest day they had every week.

    But now they were given three days off! Xie Xie and Zhang Yangzi immediately took the lead to express their joy with cheers.

    Tang Wulin turned pensive at the thought of three days of free time. What should I do in these three days? That much time isn¡¯t enough to make any improvements for battle.

    After school, they all headed back to the dormitory.

    ¡°Wulin, what do you n on doing in these three days? How about we go out to y instead?¡± Xie Xie mischievouslyughed.

    ¡°y? y what?¡± Zhang Yangzi looked over and asked.

    Xie Xie rolled his eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you.¡±

    Zhang Yangziughed. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you guys to dinner then, how about it? Will you bring me now?¡±

    Xie Xie said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to consider it then. That¡¯s right, I just remembered something. Teacher Wu said our final exam has two parts to it, and the spirit ascension tform is only one part! What¡¯s the other part then? What do you guys think?¡±

    After pondering over it, they were at a loss and could only shake their heads.

    Wang Jinxi answered with a bitter smile, ¡°The rebellion spirit ascension tform is a wonderful opportunity, but it¡¯s still a bit early for us. I heard that thepetition within the rebellion spirit ascension tform is extremely fierce and there is no room for empathy inside. After all, the chance to evolve your spirit soul is simply too valuable.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°The academy has invested a lot to give us the opportunity to enter the spirit ascension tform this often. I think they want us all to evolve our spirit souls to the thousand-year level by the time we graduate. Have any of you measured and calcted the growth of your spirit soul yet?¡±

    When they heard these words, they all froze in ce.

    A thousand-year spirit soul? Just what did that signify?

    A thousand-year spirit soul, a thousand-year soul ring! Their first ring would be a thousand-year soul ring!

    If their first spirit soul was a thousand-year one, then it would be able to provide them with three soul skills and help them conserve some spiritual power. They could then fuse with another thousand-year spirit soul in the future and not need to worry about obtaining their first six soul rings.

    The number of spirit souls one could support had always been one of the greatest limitations that prevented Soul Masters from reaching higher levels of cultivation.

    If one¡¯s spiritual power was insufficient, then any attempts at fusing with a spirit soul would only end in failure. This was one of the reasons why Wu Zhangkong emphasized cultivating spiritual power.

    After researching spirit soul fusion for thest 10,000 years, 3000 years ago, the great Soul Master organizations released a report which detailed that a corrtion between a Soul Master¡¯s spiritual power level and the number of spirit souls they could fuse with existed.

    At the basic Spirit Origin realm, only one spirit soul could be fused with. With spiritual power at the Spirit Origin realm, one could support up to a single yellow spirit soul.

    At the Spirit Connection realm, one¡¯s spirit could thenmunicate with their spirit soul and gain basic control over their spiritual power. By controlling one¡¯s spiritual power, one could support two yellow spirit souls or even a single purple spirit soul.

    At the Spirit Sea realm, one¡¯s spirit became as vast and as boundless as the sea. It was at this realm that one¡¯s spiritual power could be considered high and was a sufficient foundation to be a powerful expert. All Mecha Masters and Souls Masters who reached the apex had reached this level at the very least. At this realm, one could support either five yellow spirit souls, three purple spirit souls or a single ck spirit soul.

    When one entered the Spirit Abyss realm, their spirit would act like an abyssal prison. If the spirit was the world, then the upper boundary would be heaven while the lower boundary would be hell! Should one have such powerful spiritual power, they would also possess a legendary spirit soul that acted as their foundation. One could fuse with any level of spirit soul at this realm; even orange spirit souls and red spirit souls could be fused with. If one fused with an orange or red spirit soul, then their remaining power would only be at the Spirit Sea realm. However, if one didn¡¯t have an orange or red spirit soul, it was possible to fuse with a maximum of five spirit souls of any color. Normally speaking, the Spirit Abyss realm was considered the limit of humans, but there was still the Spirit Domain realm.

    Should one reach the Spirit Domain realm, their spirit sense would be a domain, a world unto itself. Their spirit sense would control the domain and their spirit souls be the foundation of their world. Their mind would then be boundless, and their spiritual power able to fuse with spirit souls of any level. In theory, the limit was nine legendary spirit souls, just like the fabled founder of the Spirit Pagoda and creator of spirit souls, the almighty Spirit Ice Douluo.

    Then, there was the rumored Divine Origin realm. One would transform into the primordial state, while their spirit sense would be omnipotent and change into the primordial spirit. Spiritual power would convert into primordial spirit power; that was the realm of the gods. With a single thought, one would know everything under the heavens and could peek into the realm of the gods. Once one reached the Divine Origin realm, they could already be considered a demigod. Only a god¡¯s inheritance was missing.

    For Soul Masters, the first four spiritual power realms were the most important as Spirit Domain realm and Divine Origin realm were only attainable by pure spirit attribute Soul Masters.

    The Spirit Origin realm was something everyone possessed innately as soon as they were born. From there, it wasn¡¯t too hard to cultivate 100 points of spiritual power and reach the Spirit Connection realm. However, a huge gap existed between Spirit Connection and Spirit Sea, preventing the majority from ever reaching thetter.

    The Spirit Sea realm required 500 points of spiritual power.

    The Spirit Abyss realm required 5000 points of spiritual power.

    The Spirit Domain realm required 20,000 points of spiritual power.

    As for the Divine Origin realm, it required a terrifying 50,000 points of spiritual power.

    There were rumors that an even higher realm existed: the legendary Godking realm. This was the current extent of Tang Wulin and his ssmates¡¯ knowledge.

    Among the five students of ss zero, Gu Yue possessed the greatest spiritual power and would easily reach the Spirit Sea realm in the future. Only after reaching the Spirit Sea realm would it be possible for a Soul Master to have nine rings, assuming these nine rings were all thousand-year rings at most.

    As for the other four students, Tang Wulin was second in spiritual power strength since he was already at the Spirit Connection realm. The remaining three were all at the boundary of the Spirit Connection realm and would soon reach it.

    Even so, with how talented they were, reaching Spirit Connection would be easy, and considering their young age, it was very likely that they would be able to reach the Spirit Sea realm too.

 Chapter 135 - Closed Door Forging

    <strong>Chapter 135 - Closed Door Forging</strong>

    If they were to actually have a purple thousand-year soul ring as their first ring, then when they reached the Spirit Sea realm, they would be able to have three thousand-year spirit souls. This meant that they would have the chance to be a Title Douluo.

    Naturally, this was only a chance. An extremely small chance too, since a Title Douluo with only three thousand-year spirit souls ¡ª a total of nine purple rings ¡ª had never appeared before; they would be too weak!

    Take Wu Zhangkong for example. He currently possessed six rings and had a ten-thousand-year spirit soul. Just how powerful was he?

    ¡°It seems like the academy really is nning for that?¡± Zhang Yangzi gulped. Although his ambitions had always been to be a powerful expert, his nature was actually that of a straightforward and kind person. It was due to these ambitions that he had acted so arrogantly when he¡¯d first met Tang Wulin¡¯s trio.

    Xie Xie said, ¡°That¡¯s probably what they¡¯re nning. If this really is true, then that¡¯ll be great for us. We will definitely have to treasure every chance we get when we enter the spirit ascension tform.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to go out to y then. I n on going to the cksmith¡¯s Association to temper myself a bit.¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°I¡¯m going to meditate.¡±

    Wang Jinxi looked at Tang Wulin with grief-filled eyes, forcing Tang Wulin tough. ¡°Jinxi, I¡¯ll be back at night. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Ahem! Jinxi, when did you be a jealous woman?¡± Zhang Yangzi poked fun at Wang Jinxi as he patted him on the shoulder.

    Everyone knew that Tang Wulin and Wang Jinxiplemented one another when dual cultivating.

    Wang Jinxi shot him a re. ¡°If you can help me cultivate an extra half a rank in three months, then I¡¯ll also act like a jealous woman to you too. Wulin, can I go with you? Or maybe I¡¯ll pick cksmithing as my secondary upation too? Do you think I have any talent for it?¡¯

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I still think it¡¯s best if we all have secondary upations different from one another so that in the future, we¡¯ll be able to help each other out when we start making our own battle armor.¡±

    Xie Xie said, ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ve already decided on my secondary upation anyway. I¡¯ll be a mecha maker! A mecha maker doesn¡¯t require too much technical knowledge, but instead focuses on practicing technique. I think it¡¯s quite suitable for me. What about you guys?¡±

    Zhang Yangzi said, ¡°I¡¯m still not sure yet.¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll study mecha mechanics.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You want to study mecha mechanics? But you¡¯re a girl! I thought you would choose mecha designing,¡± said Xie Xie with shock.

    Gu Yue coldly said, ¡°Only brainless people would think like that.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Alright, you two hurry up and go back to rest and eat.¡± Tang Wulin could only helplessly look at his two quarreling friends. He¡¯d already gotten used to their bickering long ago.

    ?

    After getting to know the others thesest few months, Tang Wulin discovered that Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi had the best rtionship, while Xie Xie and Gu Yue were like fire and water. Although Gu Yue seemed gentle on the outside, her real personality was rather haughty, and she kept a distance from the other three.

    The funny thing was, everyone had a good rtionship with Tang Wulin, so he acted as the team¡¯s mediator.

    Tang Wulin was grateful for havingpanions such as these. He had been born with a trash martial soul and his cultivation was the weakest among them, yet he was allowed to enter ss zero and study together with these geniuses. He couldn¡¯t ck off now that he had found himself in a good situation. Although his cultivation speed was still the slowest among them, he had improved greatlypared to his old self.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s attitude went through an amazing change ever since he¡¯de to Eastsea Academy. He no longerpared himself against these geniuses, and simplypared himself to himself. As long as his cultivation speed kept increasing, he would be satisfied.

    The final exam was approaching, and it was also a team exam. As the captain and the one with the weakest cultivation, he carried within him an enormous amount of responsibility.

    After eating dinner and doing some light exercises, he started meditating. During his meal, he had already decided on his n for the next three days.

    ?

    Early morning of the next day.

    Tang Wulin ran out of the academy grounds and headed straight for the cksmith¡¯s Association. He bought a few things from there, then entered a forging workshop and began a three-day period of closed-door forging.

    Hammering sounds rang out without pause from within the workshop. For the next three days, Tang Wulin woulde here during the day to forge. At night he would return to the dorms, beaten and exhausted, to dual cultivate with Wang Jinxi via a strand of Bluesilver Grass.

    ¡°Tang Wulin,e over here for a moment.¡± After he finished forging for the day, he received a call from Mu Chen, summoning him.

    ¡°Yes teacher. I¡¯ll head over now.¡±

    When he arrived at the association, he directly walked toward Mu Chen¡¯s office. By now, the association employees already recognized him as Mu Chen¡¯s disciple, but they still didn¡¯t know that this nine year-old kid was actually a third rank cksmith.

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s special orders, all of the tasks that Tang Wulin epted went through Cen Yue first to hide the fact that he was a third rank cksmith.

    A nine-years-old third rank cksmith was simply too shocking. Mu Chen instructed Tang Wulin that before he reached the Spirit Forging level, he wasn¡¯t allowed to cause a ruckus in the outside world. This was the reason why Tang Wulin never wore his cksmith¡¯s badge, as it would give away his rank.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± The moment Tang Wulin walked in, he saw Mu Chen perusing something.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here. Come and take a seat.¡± Mu Chen was a mild-mannered person outside of the times he taught Tang Wulin forging.

    After Tang Wulin seated himself opposite Mu Chen, he was handed a metal card.

    Tang Wulin took the metal card and inspected it. It had unusualplex and fine lines on it. Although Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t reached a high enough level yet, he could tell that it likely held a profound soul circuit.

    Flipping it over, he saw three familiar words inscribed into it: spirit ascension tform.

    ¡°Spirit ascension tform?¡± Tang Wulin asked in surprise.

    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°The spirit ascension tform is about to enter a period of rebellion, and that will be a great opportunity for you to gain experience. This is an invitation card that will let you enter it. But be careful; a rebellion spirit ascension tform is far more dangerous than normal, and you will be under even greater pressure. Of course, the opportunities are just as great. Go participate in it and temper yourself. Temper yourself well.¡±

    Tang Wulin was well aware of how few slots a rebellion spirit ascension tform had, so when he saw how carefree his teacher was being, he couldn¡¯t help but feel warm within his heart. Ever since he¡¯d joined the cksmith¡¯s Association, this was the very first time he had received aid from his teacher.

    ¡°Thank you teacher, but this is too precious. You should just give it to big sister Mu Xi instead.¡± As he spoke, Tang Wulin returned the card.

    Mu Chen revealed a warm smile. ¡°She already has one. You two should look after each other inside there.¡±

    Tang Wulin, somewhat awkwardly, said, ¡°The academy has already arranged for us to take part in a rebellion spirit ascension tform as our final exam, so I already have a slot.¡±

    Mu Chen was surprised. ¡°Your ss zero is actually treated this well? It seems Eastsea Academy really does value you guys!¡± Although Mu Chen knew that Tang Wulin had joined a ss of geniuses, he also understood that Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation was only just barely above average. With his young age taken into consideration, however, his cultivation speed certainly couldn¡¯t be considered slow.

    For a cksmith, however, the martial soul wasn¡¯t nearly as important. As long as a cksmith had sufficient soul power, they would be fine. He hadn¡¯t expected that this ss of geniuses that Tang Wulin joined would actually be treated so well.

    Despite this, Mu Chen didn¡¯t ept the card back. He simply smiled and said, ¡°You can just keep it then. I obtained two cards anyway. With an extra card, you can go in one more time. After all, a rebellion spirit ascension tformsts for seven days. Entering it another time will still be a great experience for you.¡±

    Entering another time? Tang Wulin¡¯s heart stirred at the thought.

    ¡°Tomorrow marks the beginning of the rebellion period, So you should hurry back and prepare soon. I don¡¯t have any other warnings to give you since you¡¯re already far more level-headed than your peers, but if you happen to run into Mu Xi, I hope you two will take care of each other.¡±

    ¡°Yes teacher.¡±

    The rtionship between Tang Wulin and Mu Xi had never been particrly good because in Mu Xi¡¯s heart, she still harbored some rejection toward Tang Wulin. Mu Xi would often say that Mu Chen treated Tang Wulin even better than her, rousing herpetitive spirit.

    While she went through the hardbor of forging, she was able to control, to some degree, the temperature with her martial soul, which was a skill she had inherited from Mu Chen. She was gifted in forging and had a firm foundation, and was now preparing for the Thousand Refinements. Mu Xi still needed some time, however, before she could reach the third rank.

 Chapter 136 - Thousand Refined Cloud Titanium Vests

    <strong>Chapter 136 - Thousand Refined Cloud Titanium Vests</strong>

    After returning to the dormitory, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t return to his room first. Instead, he knocked on someone else¡¯s door.

    ¡°You¡¯re back. What¡¯s up?¡± After Xie Xie opened the door and saw Tang Wulin, he said these words somewhat discontentedly. He hadn¡¯t seen anyone around thesest few days so he had no one to go out and y with. In the end, he could only cultivate in boredom.

    ¡°Come over to my room. I have something to tell everyone.¡± Tang Wulin waved, then proceeded to the next room.

    It was alreadyte into the evening and everyone had just returned from dinner, so they were all resting in their rooms. It didn¡¯t take long for Tang Wulin to round them up and assemble them in his room.

    ¡°Mr. Captain, what did you call us all here for?¡± Zhang Yangzi said in a teasing manner.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I have something to give all of you. Here, try it on and tell me if I need to adjust it.¡± As he spoke, a pile of metal objects poured out of his storage ring. He then proceeded to distribute them.

    ¡°This is...¡± When they saw the items that Tang Wulin handed out, everyone was shocked.

    They were vests, vests forged from metal. This metal vest was made from numerous thumb-sized silver metal disks linked together in an ingenious manner to form a chainmail.

    What was even more astonishing was how flexible and light the vest was. It was made in the style of chainmail, and if one inspected it closely, they would discover faint cloud patterns sprawling across the pieces of metal, exuding an exotic aura.

    ¡°It¡¯s so light. What is it made of?¡± Zhang Yangzi curiously asked.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°It¡¯s made from an umon metal called Cloud Titanium. I used the Thousand Refinements to purify it then forged chainmail from it. Although it¡¯s light, it¡¯s still extremely tough. When we enter the spirit ascension tform, we¡¯re scanned and everything on our person will be brought inside, so if we wear this vest when we enter, we¡¯ll be able to use it inside and it¡¯ll increase our chances of survival.

    Wang Jinxi spoke slowly. ¡°Is this considered cheating...?¡±

    Zhang Yangzi said craftily, ¡°How could this be considered cheating? We¡¯re just taking advantage of the rebellion spirit ascension tform to improve ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t fit perfectly, it doesn¡¯t hinder my movements either. It doesn¡¯t encumber my agile movements. Jinxi, try punching it.¡± Zhang Yangzi said eagerly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Jinxi punched straight at Zhang Yangzi¡¯s stomach.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯, Zhang Yangzi was knocked onto his butt.

    ¡°Ouch, you should have taken it easier!¡± Zhang Yangziined.

    Wang Jinxi cooly said, ¡°What use is there in going easy? Captain really made these well. When I hit it, it felt as if I was striking solid armor or an iron panel. Technically, you were only pushed over by my force, you weren¡¯t knocked down.¡±

    Zhang Yangzi got up and rubbed his stomach. That¡¯s right! My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt at all.

    Gu Yue looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°Is this the reason you were gone thest three days?¡±

    ¡°Yea. It¡¯s just making some preparations before the battle. Jinxi and Yangzi were both correct, this can be considered cheating in a way, but at the very least, we can ensure that everyone won¡¯t be as fragile when faced with those soul beasts anymore. As long as we can survive even a minute longer in the spirit ascension tform, it will be considered an achievement in our exam and allow us to hunt even more soul beasts.¡±

    Xie Xie looked at the Thousand Refined Cloud Titanium vest in his hands. He then shifted his gaze to Tang Wulin, a hint of shame filling his eyes. So this is what that guy was doing...

    ¡°Hurry up and try them on!¡± Tang Wulin urged them on.

    Everyone started experimenting with their vests. Though Tang Wulin had little experience with making clothes, a vest was simple enough for him to make.

    He had also taken Wang Jinxi¡¯s martial soul transformation in consideration and made his vest a bitrger.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. Let¡¯s all do our best tomorrow.¡± Tang Wulin stretched out his right hand. Xie Xie was the first one to pick up on Tang Wulin¡¯s intent and quickly ced his own hand atop Tang Wulin¡¯s. Afterward, Wang Jinxi, Zhang Yangzi and Gu Yue took their cue and added their own hands underneath his palm.

    The five of them cheered in unison, ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Early morning. A heavy fog had enveloped Eastsea City during the night, hindering visibility and making it seem like everything were just hazy figures.

    Despite the usualck of cheer haunting the city at this time, the Spirit Pagoda was bustling with excitement. As one of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Eighteen Pirs of Heaven, it was one of the entrances into the rebellion spirit ascension tform.

    A single entry card for the rebellion spirit ascension tform auctioned for over 100,000 federal coins and it had no set market price. The Spirit Pagoda organized the distribution of these cards every year. Even though the chance to achieve spirit ascension was miniscule, everyone would go crazy for that chance.

    The moment that the first glimmers of dawn peeked over the horizon, Wu Zhangkong and the students of ss zero had arrived at the Eastsea Spirit Pagoda. The earlier they entered, the less likely they were to encounter anypetitors.

    ¡°You all must remember that at its peak, the spirit ascension tform will be filled with many other people, of whom many will be your enemies. You only have one mission inside of there: survive! Anyone who doesn¡¯t pass the final exam will be penalized.¡±

    After hearing Wu Zhangkong¡¯s warning, Xie Xie couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Teacher Wu, what¡¯s the penalty?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shot him a nce. ¡°Your vacation days will be cancelled.¡± After every term was a month-long vacation, so when he heard that their vacation might be cancelled, Xie Xie immediately went wide-eyed in shock. He had been looking forward to the month-long vacation for so long already.

    The others also exchanged looks of panic, while only Tang Wulin maintained a calm expression. Even Gu Yue had frowned at the prospect of losing her vacation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After the five students handed over their entry cards, they were lead by a staff member to a familiar room. As Eastsea City¡¯s only intermediate academy, not only did Eastsea Acaademy have tremendous influence, they also maintained a cordial rtionship with the Spirit Pagoda. If not, they wouldn¡¯t necessarily have been able to secure spirit ascension tform spots even if they had money.

    Eastsea Spirit Pagoda had set up this room especially for them, which allowed Wu Zhangkong to monitor them. This wasn¡¯t normal but was actually preferential treatment.

    ¡°The spirit ascension tform is highly dangerous during the rebellion period. You have all entered the spirit ascension tform numerous times now and understand what it¡¯s like inside, so I don¡¯t need to give you any more warnings. Just remember to immediately hit the exit button the moment you are in danger.¡± The staff member gave them a few words of warning.

    The more times one had entered the spirit ascension tform, the less chance one would encounter danger like Wang Jinxi had during his first time.

    The five students separated and entered their own metal boxes. Under the staff member¡¯s control, the boxes closed and the light disappeared. The scan initiated, preparing to send them into the spirit ascension tform.

    The staff member inserted five cards into a slot then pressed a big red button. This was a part of the safeguard system for the rebellion period. These cards allowed one to enter into the spirit ascension tform, as well as the designation of the coordinates one would appear at.

    After a moment, the five of them them awoke from their daze and were greeted with the sight of a boundless great forest. The forest was no different from the one they were used to, but this time, the five of them had entered together.

    The air was fresh and the nts a vibrant green, just like how they remembered it. They couldn¡¯t see any difference from the normal, peaceful spirit ascension tform.

    Tang Wulin ordered, ¡°Into formation.¡±

    He took a few steps forward to stand as the vanguard of the group while Wang Jinxi took position behind him, facing the opposite direction. Zhang Yangzi and Xie Xie were arranged on the left and right. They were all facing outward, while Gu Yue was situated right in the center.

    A gentle green light flickered, covering the five of them. It was precisely Gu Yue controlling the wind elements to lighten them and increase their agility.

    Tang Wulin raised his right hand, releasing two strands of Bluesilver Grass as a yellow soul ring appeared beneath his feet. The two strands of grass were like snakes as they slithered forth and sweeped the surrounding shrubbery, creating a path for them.

    ¡°Our number one priority is to survive for at least an hour to pass the final exam, while our second priority is to hunt as many soul beasts as we can. Be careful everyone.¡± Four strands of Bluesilver Grass spread out from underneath his feet, connecting him to his fourrades by their waist. This way, he would be able to save them at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Zhang Yangzi released his spirit soul, and a little ck eagle soared into the sky. Beside the boost to hisbat abilities his little ck eagle gave him, it was also able to share its vision with him as long as it was within ten meters of him. Like this, they would have another set of eyes with a broader view.

 Chapter 137 - Rebellion Spirit Ascension Platform

    <strong>Chapter 137 - Rebellion Spirit Ascension tform</strong>

    They weren¡¯t naive and released their martial souls as soon as they entered.

    ?

    Inside the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s monitoring room.

    The staff member turned to Wu Zhangkong and said, ¡°These kids are pretty good. Teacher Wu really is very good at teaching.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong gave a humble nod. ¡°Let¡¯s see how they do first.¡±

    Although he had always been the type to suppress his emotions and keep a stony expression, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased with his disciples.

    As he watched them undergo their trials, a 20,000-year-old motto popped into his mind: Shrek Academy only epts monsters, not ordinary people.

    Regardless of the time period, Shrek Academy had never failed to uphold that motto. This motto was engraved into every single student of Shrek, instilling them with a sense of pride.

    I wonder how far these brats will be able to go.

    In order to be a monster, other than having first-ss talent, one also needed unyielding perseverance. From his observations, all five of his students possessed talent, with Gu Yue being the most talented among them. There were no records of her martial soul or anything simr within Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s history. Miraculously, she was able to control five elements, and despite the fact that her soul skill could only increase how effectively she utilizes her soul power to control the elements, she was still able tobine the five elements into a variety of attacks. What need did she have for extra soul skills then?

    Her spiritual power had also reached unprecedented heights, especially whenpared to her peers. Just the fact that she was able to reach the Spirit Connection realm at her age,bined with her speed of improvement, meant that by the time she graduated in six years, she might actually reach the Spirit Sea realm. If she actually managed such an unprecedented feat, then her future potential would be limitless, rocking the Soul Master world.

    Xie Xie was undoubtedly the second most talented individual. His twin martial souls were a rare and amazing gift, regardless of era, and though his twin martial souls were artificial rather than natural, they were still beneficial for him. No one could say for certain, but in the future, Xie Xie might just be able to...

    As for Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi¡¯s talent, it could only be considered as decent. Neither the Bone Dragon King nor the Shadow Phantasm Eagle could be considered as peak level martial souls, but the two werepatible. If they could one day perfectly control their fusion skill, theirbat strength would then be on the same level as a peak genius.

    Although, only time could tell whether or not they perfect their soul fusion skill. After all, their grasp of their fusion skill was still at a rudimentary level.

    Lastly, there was Tang Wulin. Wu Zhangkong had appointed him as the team captain because he saw a quality in Tang Wulin¡¯s character that couldn¡¯t be found in his peers. He was tenacious, his so-called trash martial soul having never discouraged him from cultivating hard. He slowly followed behind his ssmates, step by step. He also had innate divine strength, making him the strongest one amongst them and could make up for the deficiency of his martial soul at these lower ranks.

    What was even more notable, though, was that he had a variant martial soul and possessed the peculiar Golden Dragon w. Out of the five individuals, he was possibly the strongest,, but it was still too soon to tell. If his martial soul continued to mutate, then there was a high chance he would be a super genius like Gu Yue.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s steady temperament made him the best choice for a leader, and he was also a natural at taking care of everyone at his side. The most important point, however, was that he was brave enough to shoulder this responsibility. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s greatest hope for Tang Wulin was for him to mature and be one of the geniuses of this generation.

    The Thousand Refined hammers also made it clear to Wu Zhangkong that Tang Wulin was a first ss genius in the art of forging and that he would not stray in his secondary profession.

    Although cksmithing wasn¡¯t as popr as the three great Mecha Master professions, fifth rank cksmiths and higher were one of the scarcest talents on the continent. Although battle armor designing and crafting were extremely high level skills, cksmithing was the foundation they built upon. With excellent materials, the designs could be even better and the workmanship of even higher quality, allowing the battle armor to reach the peak.

    Wu Zhangkong truly wished for Tang Wulin to travel as far down this path as possible. If he had to choose which of the five students to take the exam to enter his organization, then Tang Wulin would definitely be the most suitable. He couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of Gu Yue, but he could tell that she carried many secrets and would have to keep a close eye on her.

    ?

    Tang Wulin used his Bluesilver Grass vines to part the grass in front of them and create a path, allowing them to advance slowly and carefully.

    As this was their end-of-term final exam, their number one priority now was to survive. As such, hunting soul beasts was a secondary priority ced at the back of their minds.

    Finding a safe area to upy was their most important objective now.

    ¡°No signs of souls beasts at the rear or sides,¡± reported Zhang Yangzi.

    As Tang Wulin nodded in acknowledgement, a Heavy Silver hammer appeared in his left hand with a sh of light. His right hand was empty in case he needed to use his Golden Dragon w.

    Suddenly, a low growl came from ahead of them, announcing the arrival of arge beast as it leapt out.

    It was a giant ape as tall as a human. A faintly fishy odor wafted from its ash-ck furred body as it red at them with crimson eyes.

    After his first experience in the spirit ascension tform, Tang Wulin earnestly studied the various species of soul beasts. That,bined with his experiences in the spirit ascension tform, increased his understanding of soul beasts to a level iparable with before.

    With a single look, he identified this ape to be a hundred-year Ironarm Ape, a type of human-like soul beast. It was both quick and strong and possessed arms like steel. The most troublesome aspect, however, was its crowd skill, Threaten. If someone with weak spiritual power was hit by its Threaten, then they would receive its full effect and may even lose their desire to do battle immediately. Thus, the best method of dealing with an Ironarm Ape was to strike first and gain the upper hand.

    Whoosh!

    Tang Wulin instantly threw his hammer, sending it flying in an arc toward the beast. As it flew through the air, Tang Wulin tookrge strides forward and charged. Golden scales crept up his right arm as heunched his frontal assault. As he did so, a strand of Bluesilver Grass slithered along the ground, twisting around the Ironarm Ape and binding it.

    Xie Xie had also acted the moment Tang Wulin made his move. He dashed forward and stuck behind Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin grabbed one of the strands of Bluesilver Grass tied around his waist and swung it upward,unching Xie Xie into the air. Xie Xie somersaulted beautifully over the Ironarm Ape¡¯s head. His Light Dragon Dagger shing as he stabbed toward the back of the ape¡¯s head.

    As a humanoid soul beast, the back of the Ironarm Ape¡¯s head was a weak point.

    A pair of small fireballs with faintly discernable green glows pierced through the air like arrows. This might seem unremarkable, but wind elerated the fireball. Although the fireballs may have been weak, they were zingly fast. A silver light appeared in front of the Ironarm Ape at that moment, blocking its view of Xie Xie soaring through the air and over it.

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue¡¯s coordination was amazing. It had reached a point where it could be said that they were a hair¡¯s width away from reaching the peak.

    Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi hadn¡¯tunched their own attacks. Instead, they had gathered together quickly and observed their surroundings. Even though their fusion skill hadn¡¯t yet beenpleted, it would still be a formidable option should they encounter a powerful foe. Their current goal was to guard against any other soul beasts that might appear while the other three took care of the Ironarm Ape.

    The hundred-year Ironarm Ape could do nothing in the face of the quick little fireballs; it couldn¡¯t even raise an arm in time to protect itself. All it could do was lower its head and knock them away with its hard forehead, sending sparks flying everywhere. At the same time, it swung its arm and met the Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammer head on.

    Bang!

    The hammer flew backward, but the Ironarm Ape had also been shaken. After all, that hammer had carried over five hundred kilograms of force. It wouldn¡¯t have been easy to receive such an attack, even if the ape had innate divine strength.

 Chapter 138 - Meeting Mu Xi

    <strong>Chapter 138 - Meeting Mu Xi</strong>

    Tang Wulin was thest to arrive in front of it, yet he suddenly stopped in ce and raised the retrieved hammer while a yellow ring emerged from beneath him.

    Strand after strand of Bluesilver Grass climbed up the ape¡¯s body like ivy, binding itpletely. Even with its tremendous strength, the Ironarm Ape was unable to break free.

    A light shed behind its head as Xie Xie took advantage of its reaction to the fireballs to quickly stab it in the head.

    ¡°Hou!¡± The hundred-year Ironarm Ape released a roar as its red eyes shed with an ominous glint. It moved to sweep an arm at the back of its head.

    Before it could even raise its arm halfway, however, the glimmer of life in its eyes disappeared, and itsrge, two meter tall body toppled over with a loud thud.

    Xie Xie¡¯s first soul ring pulsed with light as a ball of gentle light floated over from the hundred-year Ironarm Ape and circled around him. This was undoubtedly the spirit energy of the Ironarm Ape.

    Just as they were told, the spirit energy absorption rate during the rebellion period was far slower than usual. Fortunately, it had only been a hundred-year beast, so it wouldn¡¯t take too long to digest.

    When Xie Xie had stabbed the Ironarm Ape with his Light Dragon Dagger, he hadn¡¯t been able to kill the beast immediately, as after all, the ape¡¯s skull was extremely hard. What he did to make up for it, however, was use his first soul skill while his dagger was still in the ape¡¯s head. Like that, he was able to shoot his dagger forward into the ape¡¯s brain, destroying it.

    Tang Wulin gave a thumbs up to Xie Xie and proceeded to recall his Bluesilver Grass when Zhang Yangzi called out from behind him, ¡°Reporting on the left side, it¡¯s safe for now.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not hesitate in leading the others to the left side. They didn¡¯t dare stay in one ce for too long after killing a soul beast.

    From the moment the Ironarm Ape had appeared to the moment it was killed by the trio, only a dozen or so seconds had passed. During the battle, Gu Yue¡¯s only role had been to confuse it, yet it was crucial in allowing them to achieve such an amazing and neat victory with their low cultivations.

    This was the result of their three months ofbat experience in the spirit ascension tform.

    An individual¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t solely dependent on their cultivation and soul skills; their application and techniques mattered just as much.

    There were many gifted Soul Masters, but the ones whockedbat experience wouldn¡¯t be able to disy their full power in a battle. As such, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s actions had all been for the sake ofying a good foundation for the students of ss zero. With the growth of theirbat experience, they would be able to disy 120% of their strength!

    In his experience,bat Soul Masters were meant to battle, not serve as decorations. Thus, the best way for them to improve was throughbat!

    For example, Xie Xie had used his Light Dragon de soul skill while his dagger was stabbed into the ape¡¯s head, allowing him to puncture the ape¡¯s brain. Only throughbat experience could this type of decision making skill be cultivated.

    After running to their left side for several hundred meters, they hadn¡¯t encountered any other soul beasts, so Tang Wulin ordered, ¡°Stop! We¡¯ll rest here for a bit. Yangzi, you¡¯re responsible for scouting this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Yangzi affirmed before nimbly climbing up a nearby tree to a vantage spot. From there, he observed one side while his ck eagle spirit soul observed the other, allowing him to keep an eye out in all four directions.

    Tang Wulin and Xie Xie were seated cross-legged, intently recovering the soul power consumed in the previous battle.

    Although they hadn¡¯t used much soul power in that one battle, it was best to maintain their peak conditions in the spirit ascension tform. Only like this could they survive for even longer.

    ¡°There are three people approaching in our direction. Two males, one female. They seem to be about 15 or 16-years-old. One of them has three rings while the other two have two rings. One of the ones with two rings seems to be absorbing spirit energy right now.¡±

    Zhang Yangzi sinctly reported his evaluation of the approaching group. Without any warning, a red light streaked across the horizon, shooting straight towards the branch Zhang Yangzi was perched on.

    I¡¯ve been discovered!

    Zhang Yangzi immediately leapt off the tree and spread his wings while Tang Wulin and Xie Xie shot forth like a bullet.

    Xie Xie¡¯s figure blurred for a moment and then reappeared in the shadow of a tree. Meanwhile, the other four stood together, waiting for Xie Xie to alert them of their opponents¡¯ arrival.

    Three people, two male and one female, approached, giving Tang Wulin a shock when he saw them.

    There stood one girl in the middle with the two boys to her side. Tang Wulin didn¡¯t recognize the boys, but he recognized the girl. It truly was a coincidence; that girl was Mu Xi.

    Floating above Mu Xi was a fireball as fiery as the sun. Clearly, she had been the one to shoot that fireball earlier.

    Mu Xi¡¯s Shining Sun martial soul was powerful and excelled in long distance artillery, with firepower that Gu Yue couldn¡¯t even hope topare with. The truly shocking thing was the fact that Mu Xi now had three soul rings. She actually had three soul rings now!

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Mu Xi was equally shocked when she saw Tang Wulin, and her Shining Sun¡¯s radiance weakened a bit.

    ¡°Senior disciple sister.¡± Tang Wulin hastily took two steps forward and loudly greeted her.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Mu Xi nodded at him. ¡°We¡¯re going.¡± She immediately turned around and tookrge strides forward.

    Tang Wulin had long since be ustomed to Mu Xi¡¯s cold indifference towards him, but what he didn¡¯t see was the proud look in her eyes after she turned around to leave. She was quite proud of herself after seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s reaction to her third ring, and she also noticed that Tang Wulin still only had one ring.

    Aren¡¯t you a genius? Weren¡¯t you born with innate divine strength? Yet, your soul power is socking. You¡¯re making quick progress in the early stages of forging, but just wait until you reach Spirit Forging. Then you¡¯ll understand the importance of soul power. I¡¯ll definitely surpass you when that timees!

    ¡°Senior disciple sister?¡± Zhang Yangzi gave Tang Wulin an astute look. ¡°So it¡¯s like that! Your senior disciple sister is so pretty! Why haven¡¯t you ever introduced us to her before? Senior disciple sister, won¡¯t it be better if we go together?¡± His final words were shouted at the departing Mu Xi.

    Mu Xi didn¡¯t even bother to look back and simply left with the two boys, soon vanishing into the forest.

    With her current strength, she was definitely one of the strongest Soul Masters in the elementary spirit ascension tform, so it wasn¡¯t worth her time to babysit Tang Wulin¡¯s group of one rings and two rings. And besides that, she didn¡¯t really want work together with Tang Wulin either.

    Tang Wulin said somewhat helplessly, ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of my teacher. I don¡¯t think she likes me all that much, so we haven¡¯t really interacted much.¡±

    Xie Xie let out a mischievousugh. ¡°This senior sister of yours sure is cruel. Yangzi, you can try getting to know her better if you¡¯re interested. We¡¯ll support you as your ssmates.¡±

    Zhang Yangzi shook his head earnestly. ¡°Forget about it. I¡¯m not into being subdued, and we¡¯re too young for this stuff anyways. We should focus on studying and cultivating right now.¡±

    Xie Xie raised an eyebrow at this. ¡°Just what are you thinking? I only said you could try getting to know her better. Stop thinking about it too much. You¡¯re only a brat in her eyes anyways.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhang Yangzi proudly raised his head. ¡°Just wait until this big brother is in the fifth grade. I¡¯ll definitely have three rings, too.¡± With his current cultivation speed, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to reach three rings by the time he was 14.

    Gu Yue asked Tang Wulin, ¡°What are we going to do next?¡±

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t hesitate at all with his answer. ¡°Wait. There aren¡¯t too many soul beasts in this area, so we should be able to survive in this area until we pass. After that, we can go hunt soul beasts, so there¡¯s no need to be so anxious right now.¡±

    The five of them once again moved into position and with therge trees surrounding them, they were able to to maintain a perfect defense.

    During the rebellion period, the number of soul beasts in the spirit ascension tform was far higher than normal, and they were also much more aggressive. In a short timespan of twenty minutes, they had encountered over ten soul beasts. Most of them were at the ten-year level, so they were able to make quick work of them. There were also some hundred-year soul beasts, and though they weren¡¯t particrly strong, they required more effort to kill. Everyone shared the spirit energy, not for the sake of being fair, but for the sake of quickly absorbing all of it.

    Xie Xie had taken about ten minutes to absorb the spirit energy from the hundred-year Ironarm Ape, gaining about five years each for his two soul rings.

    Evolving a spirit soul to the next level was a gradual process, and it would be a long time before Xie Xie¡¯s spirit soul reached the thousand-year level.

    They had already survived for half the necessary time to pass their final exam and were rtively rxed as they hadn¡¯t encountered any strong soul beasts yet.

    ¡°The rebellion period isn¡¯t that bad after all.¡± Zhang Yangzi had loosened up a lot from his previous nervousness since they had only encountered weak soul beasts until now.

    The most dangerous situation for them was to encounter a powerful soul beast that they had no choice but to flee from. In their panic, they may run into one powerful soul beast after another and die.

    Although their current course of action restricted the number of soul beasts they could hunt, it was a safe, defensive n that maximized their survival time.

 Chapter 139 - Reencounter with the Man-Faced Demon Spider

    <strong>Chapter 139 - Reencounter with the Man-Faced Demon Spider</strong>

    ¡°Captain, should we take the initiative to attack?¡± Zhang Yangzi asked Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin calmly replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious, we¡¯ll see after one hour passes. All we need to do in this first hour is survive.¡±

    Just then, Zhang Yangzi suddenly paled and his body swaying in shock. ¡°Not good, Little ck...¡±

    The five of them simultaneously looked up to see a yellow-green descending from the sky.

    At the same time, they were faced with the shocking scene of Little ck being impaled by numerous limbs. He immediately disintegrated. When a Soul Master¡¯s spirit soul was killed, they would suffer from recoil and it would take them a very long time to restore their spirit soul. In a sh, Zhang Yangzi¡¯s cultivation dropped by a third.

    A violent gale appeared within the formation of the five students. Gu Yue was the quickest one to react with her immense spiritual power.

    Yet, against all expectations, that yellow-green didn¡¯t even sway in the face of her fierce gale and directly cutting through it.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Tang Wulin decisively ordered as dozens of strands of Bluesilver Grass shot up to obstruct the. However, Tang Wulin was aghast to see that the moment his Bluesilver Grass touched the, it started smoking from corrosion.

    If Little ck hadn¡¯t been flying up in the sky, the would have ambushed and trapped them. It was likely their trials in the rebellion spirit ascension tform would have been cut short there.

    A massive figure descended from the sky after Little ck¡¯s figure disintegratedpletely. Eight long legs were extended like eight spears, surrounding the five.

    The five of them took advantage of the few seconds the Bluesilver Grass bought them to escape the range of the. In their rush to escape, however, their formation had been broken.

    Apart from Zhang Yangzi being deathly pale, Wang Jinxi also started trembling once he saw that beast.

    ck and white lines ran along a body asrge as a millstone. Every single one of its legs were over two meters in length, while its body emitted a strange splendor. They had clearly seen a beautiful human face on its abdomen when it had descended, which only served to increase their fear.

    ¡°Man-Faced Demon Spider!¡± The five of them shouted in unison.

    That was right! It was the same Man-Faced Demon Spider that had nearly destroyed Wang Jinxi¡¯s mind. Wang Jinxi could even sense that this was the same one that had ambushed him before.

    Even with Little ck¡¯s extra vision, it hadn¡¯t been able to discover this Man-Faced Demon Spider and had been swiftly killed. The Man-Faced Demon Spider truly was a terrifying killer in the world of soul beasts.

    Gu Yue shot out a fireball which exploded on the face of the Man-Faced Demon Spider while the others quickly assembled.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart sank. It¡¯s a hundred-year Man-Faced Demon Spider. Even though it¡¯s only at the hundred-year level, it¡¯s far stronger than other beasts of the same level! This guy is going to be really difficult to deal with! Even if I use my Golden Dragon w, it would be impossible for me to approach it with those eight legs acting as defence. Its body is also highly toxic and the slightest contact could wipe out my whole team!

    Although the battle had yet to truly begin, Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi were already shaken. It might not be a good idea for them to fight this battle.

    They had originally thought that they were lucky to not have met a powerful foe in their first half hour, but it seemed that their fortune hade to an end.

    ¡°Are we running?¡± Xie Xie asked Tang Wulin.

    They had learned a lot about the Man-Faced Demon Spider since their first entry. They knew that even if its cultivation was only at the hundred-year level, it was still a terrifying existence that could hunt thousand-year soul beasts! Moreover, they were currently in the spirit ascension tform, so even if they killed it, they would only gain the spirit energy of a hundred-year soul beast. Simply said, the potential profits did not outweigh the risks.

    In their moment of hesitation, the hundred-year Man-Faced Demon Spider revealed it¡¯s might. Two of its legs shed, destroying all of the fireballs Gu Yue had shot out with lightning speed. All that was left of the fireballs were drifting sparks. The Man-Faced Demon Spider wasn¡¯t guarded against them at all; rather, it slowly circled around them, a yellow-green thread of silk dragging along from its spinnerets. Anything that touched this silk would immediately wither.

    ¡°We¡¯re not running! We¡¯re defeating of it!¡± Tang Wulin ordered without the slightest hesitation.

    They had already been here for a while now and had some understanding of the area, so they knew that if they carelessly ran around during the rebellion spirit ascension tform, it would be likely that they would meet some powerful soul beasts. In that situation, it would be very hard to survive for another half hour.

    Moreover, Wang Jinxi¡¯s fate was linked to the Man-Faced Demon Spider¡¯s now. If he didn¡¯t kill it, then it would continue to influence him. They had happened to run into it today with their full team of five; if they didn¡¯t take advantage of this opportunity to kill it, then a chance as good as this one wouldn¡¯te again.

    These were the reasonings that ran through Tang Wulin¡¯s mind when he made his quick decision. No matter what, they had to kill the Man-Faced Demon Spider before them now.

    Strand after strand of Bluesilver Grass slithered along the ground while he grasped his two hammers tightly. His mind went over all that he had learned of the Man-Faced Demon Spider.

    Man-Faced Demon Spider. Excels in quick and toxic attacks. Has a strong defense, but not particrly strong physically.

    It¡¯s the killer of the forest. Whenever it appears, fear strikes the hearts of its prey.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s greatest advantage was his strength. The best n would be for him tond attacks on its weak points, so he didn¡¯t even think about utilizing his Golden Dragon w. In this situation, his Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers were the best choice.

    ¡°Everyone, stick together, we¡¯ll face the enemy head on. Gu Yue, provide assistance. Xie Xie, look for an opening. Yangzi, Jinxi, observe for now and wait for an opportunity to strike.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Wang Jinxi¡¯s gloomy voice shouted.

    Tang Wulin turned to look at him. Although Wang Jinxi was still trembling, his eyes burned with the will to battle.

    As he and Tang Wulin cultivated together, Wang Jinxi gradually became influenced by him. His cultivation speed had increased and he had also felt slight changes to his martial soul under this influence.

    Dread had filled his heart when he had seen the Man-Faced Demon Spider, but when he heard Tang Wulin say, ¡°We¡¯re not running! We¡¯re defeating of it!¡±, a surge of courage reced the dread in his heart.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s words had caused his blood to boil and fill him with valiance. He felt that as long as Tang Wulin was at his side, he would be able to face any trials that came his way. In a sort of special state, he locked eyes with Tang Wulin, expressingplete trust in his gaze. Rather than trembling from fear, he was actually trembling from excitement.

    Even before they had cultivated together, he had felt an affinity with Tang Wulin, but it had never been this strong. This time, faced with the Man-Faced Demon Spider, he felt as if he was about to explode.

    Defeat it!

    It¡¯s merely a hundred-year soul beast. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?

    The Man-Faced Demon Spider was still circling around them, its silk thread continuously trailing from its spinneret to form a ring.

    The Man-Faced Demon Spider was naturally cold, cruel and extremely patient. In fact, it was its patience that made it so terrifying. It would quietly stalk its prey for hours, all the way until an opportunity presented itself.

    The five students weren¡¯t anxious at all. They would wait for it to slow down. Besides, it had already used up quite a bit of its silk.

    Instantly, its thread was wrapped around arge tree. Although the tree began to wither, it still stood tall.

    Gu Yueunched a variety of elemental attacks at the spider, but they proved to be uneffective. Toxic spider threads protected it. Even mes had little effect.

    ¡°It¡¯s creating a prison for us and when it¡¯s finished, it¡¯ll shrink the prison until we¡¯re trapped.¡± Xie Xie said grimly.

 Chapter 140 - Team Battle Against the Demon Spider

    <strong>Chapter 140 - Team Battle Against the Demon Spider</strong>

    ¡°Mn! Wait for a chance.¡± Tang Wulin sternly ordered. From below his feet, strands of Bluesilver Grass arranged themselves into a formation as he continuously supplied them with soulpower. The Man-Faced Demon Spider is giving us a chance, how could he not take it?

    Gu Yue silently sat cross-legged in the middle, meditating to restore her soul power. Wang Jinxi stood next to Zhang Yangzi, trembling with excitement. The two were prepared to use their fusion skill at any moment.

    Coordination didn¡¯t matter anymore in the face of the Man-Faced Demon Spider. What was important, however, was whether they had the power to defeat it.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon w possessed immense power, but the problem was he didn¡¯t know how to approach this gigantic poisonous spider.

    ¡°Xie Xie, if I¡¯m unable to break free, then you¡¯ll be the acting captain.¡± Tang Wulin warned Xie Xie.

    Considering the toxicity of the Man-Faced Demon Spider, the possibility of all of them to constantly evade its attacks were small.

    None of them were anxious to attack as this was their final exam. Their chances of passing were more uncertain now that they had to face the Man-Faced Demon Spider, but they still had to fight for as much time as they could get in order to pass their exam. After all, they couldn¡¯t truly die in the spirit ascension tform. As long as they were able to persevere for one hour, they would pass their exam.

    Naturally, none of them wanted to pass the exam that way.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shrunk in shock. Suddenly, he threw the hammer in his right hand straight at the Man-Faced Demon Spider. With a strand of Bluesilver Grass connected to it, it streaked through the air like a shooting star.

    The Man-Faced Demon Spider¡¯s legs powerfullyunched its massive body out of the the web it had weaved.

    The hammer smashed into the spider webs, stretching it backwards. The webs were too resilient and stic though, so not only was the hammer unable to break through them, it even became glued onto the web.

    Tang Wulin forcefully pulled to retrieve his hammer but the spider webs caved in and were dragged along with it. The area that the hammer touched the webs had already turned pitch-ck. Fortunately, the hammers were Thousand Refined and its internal structure denser so it hadn¡¯t been corroded just yet.

    These webs... are really strong.

    Tang Wulin had only thrown his hammer as a probing attack, yet he had already lost it to the webs. It seemed that the Man-Faced Demon Spider¡¯s nimbleness and cunning was far higher than they first thought.

    They all knew that it was waiting for just the right moment to pounce on them, and the moment it did, its assault would be as swift as lightning and as powerful as thunder.

    The ball of webs tightened continuously around the five students and restricting their movements. Of course, there was a silver lining to their situation. At the very least, other soul beasts could not attack them right then.

    ¡°We¡¯re still not attacking?¡± Xie Xie asked in a hushed voice.

    ¡°Patience.¡± Tang Wulin sternly said.

    Xie Xie didn¡¯t utter another word when he saw that Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was intently fixed on the Man-Faced Demon Spider.

    Ten minutester, the original hundred meter radius of webbing shrunk only about a dozen or so meters in radius.

    Squatting down next to Gu Yue, Tang Wulin whispered a few words into her ear, to which she nodded in agreement. With their n settled, the two stood up.

    The Man-Faced Demon Spider halted in ce when it noticed Gu Yue stand up. With icy eyes that seemed to possess a wisdom far beyond a soul beast, it watched the five while its abdomen began to swell.

    ¡°It¡¯s preparing to attack.¡± Xie Xie shouted.

    On Tang Wulin¡¯s signal, Gu Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed as a wave of soul power surged from her body and a soul ring rose from beneath her. This was her first soul skill: Elemental Tide!

    Pew!

    The hundred-year Man-Faced Demon Spider suddenly turned around and shot a yellow-green from its abdomen straight at them. After shooting out this, it screeched and charged straight at them.

    This was far bigger than the first one, and wasrge enough to cover all of the ss zero students this time. They quickly retreated in this cramped space and narrowly avoided the. There was no room for them to maneuver at all, especially since the walls were toxic. One wrong move and they would meet their end. Now that its had failed to ensnare the students, the Man-Faced Demon Spider brandished its eight legs as if they were sharp des.

    At that moment, however, Gu Yue stood up and released a yellow radiance from the center of their formation. From this radiance, a giant obelisk with a diameter of approximately a foot long skyrocketed out of the ground and pierced into the sky.

    The spider webs that had been woven into a were extremely strong, but fortunately for the students, it possessed no attacking power. The obelisk shot at just the right spot, piercing through the peak of the toxic spider web dome.

    At that moment, the Man-Faced Spider was finally upon them.

    Xie Xie rapidly climbed up the obelisk while Zhang Yangzi used his first soul skill, covering him in a pitch-ck fog.

    The strongest point of Zhang Yangzi¡¯s Curtain of Darkness was the fact that it could differentiate between friend and foe, so it only obstructed those he was hostile towards. Moreover, its coverage was directly proportional to the amount of soul power he expended.

    As soon as the Curtain of Darkness descended, the Man-Faced Demon Spider lost all traces of the five students. It had no choice but to slow its pursuit.

    Suddenly, a strand of Bluesilver Grass shot up from the ground toward Man-Faced Demon Spider while a figure valiantly flew into the sky. Astonishingly, Wang Jinxi had been thrown into the air by Tang Wulin.

    A pair of soul rings shined brightly on Wang Jinxi¡¯s body. Using his first soul skill, Bone Dragon w, his right arm quickly transformed while the rest of his body also transformed to a lesser degree under the effects of his second skill, Bone Soul Transformation. His transformation finished just in time for him to smash into the Man-Faced Demon Spider midair.

    It was at this moment that the Man-Faced Demon Spider was forced to reveal the grace of a super soul beast.

    Faced with the Bluesilver Grass shooting up from below, it spun its body while unfolding its eight de-like legs.

    Although Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass was tenacious, it was no match for the Man-Faced Demon Spider and was promptly cut into pieces. It didn¡¯t have a the slightest chance of binding the spider.

    As Wang Jinxi descended upon the Man-Faced Demon Spider, it spun around and shot out a yellow-green spider web at him. The web this time was smaller than before, but it was still more than enough to cover Wang Jinxi.

    They exploded into battle, starting at the climax from the very beginning. Victory or defeat would be decided at any moment.

    Suddenly, the Bluesilver Grass tied around Wang Jinxi¡¯s waist pulled him back toward the ground.

    Meanwhile, a single strand of Bluesilver Grass had managed to wrap itself around the Man-Faced Demon Spider. Right then, it turned gold. The corrosion and toxicity of the spider was no longer effective against it, while the spider¡¯s body abruptly became sluggish. The binding of the Bluesilver Grass was finally beginning to bear fruit.

    At that instant, a golden whirlwind appeared out of nowhere.

    Its target was the Man-Faced Demon Spider¡¯s rear!

    ng!

    The golden whirlwind of light ferociouslynded a sharp blow on the spider¡¯s rear, issuing an ear-piercing screech as an explosion of sparks showered from the collision.

    The Man-Faced Demon Spider shrieked in pain as it shook the figure off of its back. Yellow-green blood oozed from where its carapace had been cut open.

    The second figure who had appeared was precisely Xie Xie with his Light Dragon Storm!

    Wang Jinxi had used his two soul skills for the sole reason of catching the Man-Faced Demon Spider¡¯s attention and drawing its second attack. After taunting it to use up its spider web, he was pulled back into the Curtain of Darkness by Tang Wulin.

    Xie Xie took advantage of that moment tounch his assault. Although his Light Dragon Storm wasn¡¯t strong enough to tear the Man-Faced Demon Spider to shreds, its powerful prating power could still wound the spider.

    Bang!

    The golden Bluesilver Grass finally snapped from the Man-Faced Demon Spider¡¯s frantic struggles. To be more precise, however, it snapped after it had lost its golden color.

    Suddenly freed from the restrictive force, the Man-Faced Demon Spider was unable to adapt. Its eight legs which were using their utmost power suddenly felt no resistance, causing them to slip outwards, and its whole body to sink down. Two lumps of earth opportunely shot out, knocking against two of its legs and setting it off bnce, creating a small crack in its defense.

    A figure quietly passed through the crack in its defenses, thrusting a golden w at the human face underneath its abdomen.

    Pu!

    The Golden Dragon w stabbed into its abdomen, causing yellow-green blood to gush out.

    Ayer of ice rapidly covered Tang Wulin¡¯s body, preventing the blood from touching him. He used his Bluesilver Grass to bind the Man-Faced Demon Spider once more while he retreated back into the darkness.

 Chapter 141 - True Control

    <strong>Chapter 141 - True Control</strong>

    The Man-Faced Demon Spider¡¯s giant body shuddered as yellow-green blood continuously gushed from its abdomen. It wanted to attack, to shoot some spider threads, but they only flew a few meters before hitting the ground. They werepletely unsuitable to use as an attack now.

    It continually struggled like this as it grew weaker by the minute. Simultaneously, a yellow light shot out from the Curtain of Darkness.

    The darkness gradually vanished while the yellow light lingered on the pale-faced Tang Wulin. His arm had already transformed back to its normal human form, with only golden scales covering it now. Thanks to those scales, he hadn¡¯t suffered any corrosion from the Man-Faced Demon Spider¡¯s blood.

    Hundred-year Man-Faced Demon Spider, killed!

    Xie Xie had already been pulled back awhile ago, so the five of them stood there, exchanging looks of astonishment from prevailing over such a cmity. Wang Jinxi couldn¡¯t help but embrace Tang Wulin with an ardent expression that overflowed with passion.

    This battle had fully disyed the team¡¯s ability and was the culmination of the knowledge and experience they had gained. In the end, the formidable Man-Faced Demon Spider had died by their hands!

    From start to finish, there had been no room for luck. They had imed this victory purely with their own strength.

    Even as they tantly stared at the corpse of the Man-Faced Demon Spider that was a few meters away from them, they still couldn¡¯t believe that they had seeded. Tang Wulin was the most surprised of them all; he had been prepared to sacrifice himself in their n, yet they had actually achieved victory.

    If his Golden Dragon w had been unable to resist the toxins, or if Gu Yue¡¯s ice had been incapable of shielding him from the corrosion of the spider¡¯s blood, he would have died.

    Fortunately, the two of them were able to give a perfect performance. His Golden Dragon w proved its might once again with its immunity to the toxin¡¯s corrosion, while Gu Yue¡¯s control of ice had been able to iste the toxic blood for a few moments. These two elements hadbined to give him enough time to break away from the corpse and toxins.

    Every single moment of their battle had been ridden with extreme danger.

    ......

    The Spirit Pagoda staff member stared at the screen dumbstruck. He waspletely speechless.

    Just how perfect were their tactics!? That was actually a hundred-year Man-Faced Demon Spider that even four or five ring Soul Masters would avoid! They wouldn¡¯t even dare to engage it without thorough nning. Yet, this group of kids, who at most have two rings, actually performed a miracle and defeated the Man-Faced Demon Spider! This is unbelievable!

    Even Wu Zhangkong was a bit shaken by this. A smile had actually appeared on his ice-cold face.

    ¡°He meets the requirements of a Control System Soul Master,¡± he quietly muttered under his breath.

    He¡¯s also the one who has made the most progress in thest three months.

    This battle had tested not only the limits of their strength but also the breadth of their knowledge. During their battle, Wu Zhangkong took note of every single detail with his experienced eyes. Even if the students were baffled, Wu Zhangkong observed the events with rity. It wasn¡¯t until Tang Wulin appeared beneath the Man-Faced Demon Spider that he suddenly realized Tang Wulin¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, are these children thinking about joining the Spirit Pagoda? If I send a recording of this battle to the higher-ups, I think an exception can be made to ept these children as members. Their potential is simply astonishing.¡±

    The Spirit Pagoda staff member finally snapped out of his daze, but his eyes were still filled with shock and admiration.

    As a staff member of the Spirit Pagoda, he had aprehensive knowledge of various soul beasts as well as Soul Master battle styles. Yet, after witnessing the unconstrained battle style of ss zero, every single inch of his body was in awe.

    He could only describe the battle as ¡®shocking.¡¯

    To prevail over the Man-Faced Demon Spider, the first thing the students needed was a deep understanding of it.

    At first, he assumed the children to be foolishly standing still, letting the Man-Faced Demon Spider weave its webs and continuously tighten it around them. After their remarkable performances in their previous battles, it came as a disappointment. He¡¯d been anticipating just how these children would deal with a powerful soul beast such as the Man-Faced Demon Spider.

    The staff member thought that the best course of action would have been to immediately flee. Although the Man-Faced Demon Spider was fast, it wascking in long-range attacks; as long as they were ahead of it, they would have a chance at escaping. The second best choice, in his opinion, was for one of them to sacrifice themselves in order to allow the others to escape. This way, they would minimize their losses.

    There was once a team of Soul Masters who simrly encountered the Man-Faced Demon Spider in the spirit ascension tform and had verified that these two choices were indeed the best.

    Yet, the response Tang Wulin initiated with his team today had widened the staff member¡¯s horizons.

    Gu Yue hadn¡¯t revealed her control of the earth element until this battle. Against the Man-Faced Demon Spider and its toxic spider webs, it wasn¡¯t her other elements, but her use of the earth element, that had the greatest impact on the battle.

    As the Man-Faced Demon Spider continuously decreased their area of mobility, thinking them trapped, it was, in truth, the one to have been tricked instead. Soul beasts were also living creatures, and so they shared some simrities with humans. Once it felt that its victory was all but assured, it subconsciously rxed a bit.

    None of their soul power fluctuations were particrly strong, and they were trapped in a cramped space. To the hundred-year Man-Faced Demon Spider, they were as good as dead. It didn¡¯t consider any other possibility of survival remaining for them.

    At that moment, it decided to shoot out itsrgest spider web, minimizing the maneuvering space of the five opponents.

    Thus, the five students were forced to attack the Man-Faced Demon Spider. Clearly, it never imagined an obelisk would suddenly shoot out of the ground to block the spider web though, as it had been stunned for a split second.

    Then there was the Bluesilver Grass which had shot up from the ground and bound both the spider and Wang Jinxi, who had appeared out of nowhere. Just this was enough to praise their coordination.

    The Man-Faced Demon Spider responded amazingly as well. It effectively used the sharp points of its legs to resist the Bluesilver Grass and bought it the time necessary to shoot out another spider web.

    Yet in the end, it was tricked. Wang Jinxi was pulled back by a strand of Bluesilver Grass, and the spider web it shot out was met with nothing but air. Then, Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Storm appeared out of nowhere to begin the first wave of their assault.

    It was at that moment that the staff member began to shower them with praise. After all, who wouldn¡¯t exim in admiration of children who could reach such a level? At the very least, they had secured a chance at victory.

    There was also the vital golden strand of Bluesilver Grass, which was the result of fusing it with a spirit soul. Tang Wulin controlled it perfectly to trap the Man-Faced Demon Spider.

    However, how could he have imagined the miraculous scene that urred after? That strand of golden Bluesilver Grass had broken with meticulous precision and timing. Thanks to the strand¡¯s pulling force, that final moment caused the Man-Faced Demon Spider to stumble as the child dragged himself under its body. At the same time, Gu Yue had manipted the earth to propel him even further, ensuring he slid beneath the spiderpletely.

    When the staff member saw Xie Xie unleash his Light Dragon Storm on the spider¡¯s rear, he thought the children didn¡¯t have the necessary understanding of the Man-Faced Demon Spider¡¯s weakest point on its underside.

    He was proven wrong, however, in but a few moments. It turned out that the chain of attacks didn¡¯t stop with Xie Xie, and the final attack was the most marvelous and shocking one.

    Covered in ice to protect himself from the toxins, Tang Wulin pulled himself underneath the spider, his toxin resistant golden w ready to attack.

    A total victory, it had been a total victory! They hadn¡¯t lost a single member. These children who had two rings at the most were actually able to kill a hundred-year Man-Faced Demon Spider! If anyone heard this, they would find itpletely unbelievable!

    Was the Man-Faced Demon Spider stupid? Of course not. This was all due to the meticulous nning of these five students. The staff member couldn¡¯t help but stare at the handsome, young teacher. This is the man who taught them!

 Chapter 142 - Massacre of the Toxic Spider Web

    <strong>Chapter 142 - Massacre of the Toxic Spider Web</strong>

    As a side effect of exhausting his soul power, Tang Wulin felt fatigue wash over him as he sat down on the ground.

    Right. That feeling of controlling everyone had left an indelibly deep impression upon his heart. This sense of satisfaction just couldn¡¯t be gained elsewhere.

    He had used little Goldlight to strengthen his Bluesilver Grass, but there were no benefits that didn¡¯te with a cost. During the time his grass had been strengthened, his soul power had also been rapidly consumed.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to keep the Man-Faced Demon Spider bound the whole time. If he could do that, he would be able to easily kill the Man-Faced Demon Spider with his Golden Dragon w, regardless of whether he struck a vital spot or not.

    However, the soul power consumption was simply too great for him to sustain. He had no choice but to recall Goldlight from his Bluesilver Grass in order to preserve enough soul power to use his Golden Dragon w.

    Although his actions seemed to have been in perfect concert with Gu Yue at that final moment, in reality, it was simply that everything had gone ording to their n. Of course, no one would actually believe this. All of their actions incorporated a deep understanding of one another. In fact, even Tang Wulin and Gu Yue were surprised by the depth of their mutual understanding.

    ¡°That was an incredible victory!¡± Zhang Yangzi eximed, giddy with excitement and admiration. His words echoed everyone¡¯s thoughts at that moment.

    ¡°Everyone, rest here and recover your soul power,¡± Tang Wulin said weakly, before taking the lead and closing his eyes to begin meditating.

    As for the issue of safety? Why did they need to worry about that now? They were surrounded by the highly toxic spider webs of the Man-Faced Demon Spider, preventing both humans and soul beasts from approaching. They were in a perfectly safe position to rest right now.

    The five sat in a circle with Tang Wulin in the center. Although they had been acting as a team for several months already, it wasn¡¯t until a few moments ago in their triumph that they truly acknowledged Tang Wulin as their team captain.

    Tang Wulin had controlled their entire battle against the cmity known as the Man-Faced Demon Spider, and had even fought with it face-to-face. Even though he may have potentially suffered torturous pain at the hands of the Man-Faced Demon Spider, he had not backed down from his duty. His unyielding will had truly been admirable to them.

    Not only had he fulfilled his duties as the team captain, but he had also demonstrated the Bluesilver Grass¡¯ power over control. Regardless of whether they were friend or foe, the degree of control would be unparalleled and would likely be even more amazing if his soul power had not been so weak.

    The dim yellow light of spirit energy was slowly being absorbed into Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Despite its outward simrities to other yellow spirit energies, the energy from the hundred-year Man-Faced Demon Spider was far different from those of ordinary soul beasts. The thousand-year soul beast¡¯s energy they had killed before hadn¡¯t been like this either. Due to it currently being the rebellion period, the energy was even more rich and distinct.

    The benefits of killing a hundred-year Man-Faced Demon Spider soon appeared. As it was currently the rebellion period, there were more soul beasts actively roaming the forest than usual. Very quickly, soul beasts began to appear.

    Not all soul beasts possessed sharp senses and different soul beasts possessed different ways of perceiving the world. As such, they were all taking a detour around the remains of the chaotic battle.

    The Man-Faced Demon Spider possessed a terrifying toxin within its body, as well as its webs. Furthermore, its webs were extremely tough, to the point that evenrge soul beasts might not be able to break it if they charged into it. And after that... they would only be met with tragedy.

    Ten-year soul beasts would be killed in a sh by the toxic spider web while hundred-year soul beasts would only be able to struggle for a few moments, before they too, met their demise.

    As long as one was ensnared by the spider webs, there was no hope for survival. Those with keen senses could avoid the webs, but those with dull senses could only fall prey to the Man-Faced Demon Spider.

    Spirit energy overflowed from the soul beasts that died within the webs. If it were the normal spirit ascension tform, the energy would quickly disperse, but it was currently the rebellion period so the dispersion rate was much slower. Not too far from the spider webs, the five students of ss zero meditated in the only calm of the webbed chaos. They were subconsciously slowly absorbing all of the spirit energy of the beasts that fell prey to the webs.

    In the beginning, there were only a few weak soul beasts that died, but gradually, the number and strength of soul beasts increased. More and more spirit energy drifted over to the five students.

    ......

    ¡°This... how can this be? There must be some issue with the spirit ascension tform.¡± The staff member stood there, dumbstruck as he watched the spirit energy surrounding the five coalesce and grow stronger and stronger. His expression was almost as if he had seen a ghost.

    Could he say the five of them were cheating? Absolutely not! However, the amount of spirit energy the five would be able to absorb would only increase as time passed. This spirit energy didn¡¯te from thin air either, its origin the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s greatest secret. Yet, it was being consumed rapidly right now.

    It could be said that the students of ss zero had idently exploited the strength of the Man-Faced Demon Spider to obtain such a wonderful opportunity.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯ll definitely have to report this situation to the higher-ups,¡± the staff member solemnly stated.

    Wu Zhangkong merely nced at him. ¡°What rules have my students broken? They defeated the Man-Faced Demon Spider and now they¡¯re just meditating and recovering. Everything happened naturally. With my impression of the spirit ascension tform, you shouldn¡¯t have the power to change any of this either. The spirit ascension tform runs by itself; you can only provide maintenance, nothing more.¡±

    Beads of sweat dripped down the staff member¡¯s forehead. ¡°Yes, the spirit ascension tform cannot be easily altered. But if this continues on, your students will also experience difficulties. Can their spiritual power and body bear the pain of their spirit soul evolving to the thousand-year level? Especially the two children with only one ring, their pain will be even greater. They will definitely be in danger if their spirit soul¡¯s level surpasses what they can handle.¡±

    That was right. In their current situation, their spirit souls were continuously undergoing small evolutions and eventually, their bodies would meet the limit of what they could support. Fortunately, they were still quite far from meeting their limits.

    As for whether a one-ringed Soul Master could support the rebound of gaining a thousand-year spirit soul... there was not one bit of worry in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s heart. Tang Wulin¡¯s body was far stronger than an ordinary Soul Master and he was also at the Spirit Connection realm, so a thousand-year spirit soul would be no problem for him. He was even less worried about Gu Yue. She was on the boundary of reaching rank 20 and gaining a second soul ring while both her body and spiritual power were superb.

    These brats have really gone above and beyond this time for their final exam!

    Seeing Wu Zhangkong void of any sort of reaction, hesitation crept into the heart of the staff member. Still, he picked up themunicator and dialed a number. Anyway, the original reason why they existed was to ensure that the spirit ascension tform operated normally.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body felt bloated after he finished recovering all of his soul power. When he opened his eyes, he was met with a frightening scene.

    An extremely thick yellow light surrounded him and hisrades. Is, is this spirit energy?

    A bit further away was a pile of soul beasts corpses. Some of them had already been dissolved by the spider web¡¯s corrosion, but many were still mostly intact, and there were even some that were still in theirst moments of struggling for their life.

    He had exhausted the most amount of soul power, so he was also thest one to awake from his meditation. Everyone else had long awakened and were all staring dully at the scene outside.

    ¡°What..., what¡¯s going on?¡± Tang Wulin quietly asked.

    It¡¯s the toxins, the Man-Faced Demon Spider¡¯s toxins,¡± the normally quiet Wang Jinxi said with an odd expression.

    Tang Wulin quickly understood their current situation. The Man-Faced Demon Spider truly was worthy of being called a soul beast killer; its toxic spider webs had killed numerous ten-year and hundred-year soul beasts. Moreover, all of the beasts¡¯ spirit energy had been absorbed by them. Their spirit souls had continuously evolved in such a fortunate situation.

    Without any conscious thought, Tang Wulin looked down to see Goldlight on his chest shaking its head. Its body had expanded by a whole circle.

    ¡°If we continue like this, won¡¯t our spirit souls...¡± Tang Wulin said in shock.

    A bitter smile forced its way onto Wang Jinxi¡¯s face. ¡°Not really. There¡¯s only so much our bodies can bear right now. Those of us with two soul rings definitely can¡¯t do it. At the very least, I know for certain that I can¡¯t support two thousand-year soul rings with my current level of spiritual power. I estimate that my limit is five hundred years for both my soul rings. Yangzi¡¯s limits should also be simr, maybe just a bit better actually. Only you and Gu Yue haven¡¯t gotten your second rings yet, so you two might still have a chance at obtaining thousand-year soul rings.¡±

    Tang Wulin immediately made an awkward expression. Considering their current situation, if their spirit souls grew saturated with spirit energy, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the spirit ascension tform anymore and battle soul beasts. There was also the potential danger of their spirit souls exploding due to their insufficient spiritual power.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to look so confused. The Man-Faced Demon Spider¡¯s webs will disappear soon. We need to prepare to depart.¡± Gu Yue¡¯s voice cut in.

 Chapter 143 - Another Chance at Spirit Ascension

    <strong>Chapter 143 - Another Chance at Spirit Ascension</strong>

    Tang Wulin swept his gaze over the spider webs in his surroundings and sure enough, they were beginning to weaken. There were even some cracks visible in the webs now. Although the Man-Faced Demon Spider was extremely toxic, there was still a limit to its toxicity. Once the protection of the webs disappeared, they would no longer be safe to rest in this spot as after all, they, too, were afraid of the toxic spider webs!

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°How much spirit energy do you all think we¡¯ve absorbed?¡±

    Gu Yue frowned. ¡°We all should have absorbed four to five hundred years worth of spirit energy. You and I have it all concentrated in our single soul ring, while the others have increased each of their two soul rings by about two hundred years. There should also still be about one or two hundred years worth of spirit energy in our surroundings, but it¡¯ll take us too long to absorb it. We¡¯ll need to be especially careful of other Soul Masters after we depart. They¡¯re a much greater threat to us now than soul beasts.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s deduction was correct. A thick air of spirit energy currently hung around their bodies, and if another party of Soul Masters saw them, they might immediately be targeted. After all, there were no true deaths in the spirit ascension tform, and who wouldn¡¯t want to absorb such rich spirit energy?

    Tang Wulin responded with a calm smile, ¡°Take it easy. In one move, we¡¯ve already passed our final exam and absorbed far more spirit energy than usual. Even if we encounter a powerful foe and get ejected from the spirit ascension tform, that¡¯s okay, too. Everyone¡¯s recovered now, right? Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s words had injected vigor into everyone¡¯s minds. He took out his hammers once more and reminded hisrades, ¡°Everyone, pay attention to how much your spirit soul can bear. If you feel like you¡¯re approaching the limits of how much it can absorb, then immediately press the button to exit the spirit ascension tform. Don¡¯t be greedy, or else your body or your spiritual power might copse, and then you¡¯ll really be in trouble.¡±

    Although he himself was beginning to feel a bit bloated, he hadn¡¯t reached the limits yet. ording to Gu Yue¡¯s assessment, he should still be able to absorb a lot more spirit energy, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about it for now.

    After all, the strength of his body and spiritual power was directly rted to how strong of a spirit soul he could support. There was no need to even speak of his body¡¯s strength and his spiritual power growth rate. They were both outstanding, allowing him to already reach the Spirit Connection realm, so he certainly had the capabilities to bear a single thousand-year spirit soul.

    A thousand-year spirit soul... Would he truly be able to walk this path?

    Tang Wulin led his team out, carefully avoiding the toxic webs. They left their miraculous, safe heaven and once again returned to the dangers of the forest.

    The chaos of an assortment of noises soon entered their ears. There were the sounds of collisions, the roars of soul beasts, and asionally, some wretched screams from Soul Masters.

    It truly was a rebel period!

    Tang Wulin mulled over their choices for a moment before he decided to have everyone absorb the remaining spirit energy in the area. Normally, they would have to kill countless soul beasts before earning this much spirit energy. Though it would take awhile to absorb all of this energy, it was a rare opportunity for them. Wu Zhangkong could help them out in the matter ofbat experience, but not in evolving their spirit soul. This was the most important goal in entering the spirit ascension tform after all!

    A sudden realization dawned on Tang Wulin. Those with fewer soul rings actually have an advantage in the spirit ascension tform. Wang Jinxi, Zhang Yangzi and Xie Xie all have two soul rings. Furthermore, Xie Xie¡¯s ringse from two spirit souls, and they¡¯ll need to evolve all of their soul rings to the thousand-year level in order to evolve their spirit soul. In other words, the more soul rings someone has, the more spirit energy necessary to evolve the spirit soul!

    The strength of a Soul Master¡¯s spiritual power and body also determine how much spirit energy they can bear to absorb.

    Wang Jinxi and Zhang Yangzi can¡¯t handle having two thousand-year soul rings then. Their spiritual powers are both too weak.

    Havinge to this realization, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart began to stir. If it¡¯s like this, then isn¡¯t being a one-ringed Soul Master the best for the spirit ascension tform? If my spirit soul actually evolves to the thousand-year level, then once I hit rank 20 and get a second soul ring, that ring will also be at the thousand-year level. And when I get my third, it will be at the thousand-year level, too! Wouldn¡¯t I save a lot of money like that?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart sped up at this discovery, but he soon calmed himself at the thought of the rare situation they were in.

    First of all, the spirit ascension tform was strictly monitored by the Spirit Pagoda, and they had already calcted the maximum level of spirit soul a one-ringed Soul Master could bear to be a little over four hundred years. Basically, it was impossible for a one-ringed Soul Master to attain a thousand-year spirit soul. However, the spirit energy they absorbed would be split when they reached rank 20 and gained a second soul ring.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s current situation could be said to be truly marvelous. One reason was that he coincidentally found himself such a wonderful cultivation environment while the other was that his body was far stronger than normal people¡¯s, allowing him to absorb more spirit energy. These two factorsbined to allow him to potentially obtain a thousand-year spirit soul.

    Following this line of thinking, his original guess that the academy wanted them all to obtain thousand-year spirit souls was wrong. The others wouldn¡¯t even be able to support two thousand-year soul rings even if they wanted to! At most, they would only be able to absorb enough spirit energy until they reached their current limits.

    In the future, as he grew stronger and gained more soul rings, it would only grow increasingly harder to evolve his spirit soul. This was the reason why spirit evolution was rarely seen in the spirit ascension tform. Ordinary Soul Masters with ten-year spirit souls wouldn¡¯t even be lucky enough to enter the spirit ascension tform, and even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat any soul beasts. Those with the means to directly obtain a hundred-year spirit soul wouldn¡¯t opt for such a convoluted method of evolving a ten-year spirit soul either. As for those who wanted to evolve their hundred-year to a thousand-year spirit soul, the vast majority had bodies that were too weak to bear it.

    Everything was clear to him now and more importantly, he had found the path he would travel from now on. Others might not be able to evolve their spirit souls, but I can! My body is far stronger than normal, and my spiritual power is high too. Though, I can¡¯t evenpare myself to Gu Yue.

    With his current circumstances, he could absorb as much spirit energy as he wanted, until his body reached the saturation point.

    He wasn¡¯t clear on the strength of his body after absorbing the power of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s first seal, but he knew he was about as strong as an ordinary Soul Master with three or four rings. With this in mind, he deduced that he would have no problems obtaining a thousand-year spirit soul. After this was over, he nned on having Wu Zhangkong assess him.

    Then there was the matter of his spiritual power. The level his spiritual power attained would determine just how much spirit energy he could absorb in the spirit ascension tform.

    Teacher Wu said that if I joined his organization, I¡¯d be able to obtain a cultivation method. It seems I should really consider joining it now...

    As for talent, myrades are all far more talented than me. After all, my martial soul is just Bluesilver Grass. Tang Wulin had no way of knowing whether or not his Bluesilver Grass would continue to mutate as he broke the seals on the Golden Dragon King, but a Soul Master¡¯s spirit souls and soul rings were directly representative of their strength!

    If I can evolve my spirit soul once more, then I¡¯ll have paved the path for my next two soul rings.

    Even if I absorb as much spirit energy as my body can handle, my body will strengthen again when I break the next seal on the Golden Dragon King, and then I¡¯ll be able to absorb even more spirit energy. I need to have two rings before I break the next seal, but what if I break it when I¡¯m only approaching two rings? Will I be able to survive it?

    Countless possibilities continuously appeared within Tang Wulin¡¯s mind, as if numerous, brilliant doors were slowly opening up to him.

 Chapter 144 - Ice Staff Siblings

    <strong>Chapter 144 - Ice Staff Siblings</strong>

    Tang Wulin was unaware that his current thoughts and ideas wereying a foundation for his future. A path never traveled before was quietly opening before him thanks to the power of the Golden Dragon King.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Xie Xie¡¯s warning jolted Tang Wulin out of his exciting train of thought. He instinctively responded by activating his Bind skill to send out a mass of Bluesilver Grass at the lean leopard in front of him.

    Xie Xie reacted in a sh, his Light Dragon de streaking across the sky and shing the ten-year soul beast.

    ¡°Sorry everyone, my mind was wandering just now,¡± Tang Wulin bluntly apologized while a cold shiver ran down his spine. This is still the spirit ascension tform. Instead of being preupied by my ideas, I must focus on absorbing the remaining energy here. That should be my main goal for now.

    Zhang Yangzi gently chuckled. ¡°My mind was wandering just now, too. After all, the events just now changed the way we think about the spirit ascension tform. In any case, our harvest this time is already quite good. Even if we¡¯re to be eliminated, it¡¯ll still be fine.¡±

    Tang Wulin sternly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. Since we¡¯ve been blessed with luck this time, we have to do our best to secure the opportunity and not let it slip away! Otherwise, we¡¯d be letting down the expectations of the Heavens. Everyone, let¡¯s all do our best.¡±

    He¡¯d prepared these words to say at the moment of their departure. With their distracting thoughts dispelled, Tang Wulin took the lead once again, ready to intercept any potential dangers.

    Soon, a roar announced the presence of a monstrous, six-armed python ahead of them.

    ¡°A hundred-year Six-armed Fire Snake. Everyone, be careful,¡± Tang Wulin grimly ordered.

    Suddenly, a bright, white light shed from far ahead of them and heavily wounded the Six-armed Fire Snake. A bizarre ice wheel fluttered in the breeze, its points dripping with the blood of the soul beast. Although the Six-armed Fire Snake couldn¡¯t be considered a powerful soul beast, especially with regards to its defense, it was still shocking that it had been cut up so easily and quickly by that ice wheel.

    A figure with three soul rings underfoot appeared before them, quickly absorbing the spirit energy of the fallen Six-armed Fire Snake.

    It was a youth, about seventeen or eighteen years old. Two yellow soul rings and one purple soul ring coiled around his body, identifying him as a Soul Elder. In his right hand, he held a snow white staff which was topped by an icy, blue crystal. His expression was cold and arrogant, and the yellow aura around him was simr to that of the five students of ss zero.

    Powerful!

    The five teammates could already tell how powerful this Soul Elder was just by his aura.

    Not only that, he actually wasn¡¯t alone!

    A girl seemingly around the same age as Tang Wulin¡¯s group popped her head out from behind the youth. Her blue hair was styled in twintails, and she looked as if cut from jade. Her beauty was stunning and far exceeded that of Gu Yue¡¯s. In her hand was a staff nearly identical to the youth¡¯s, only hers being a bit smaller. A single yellow soul ring flickered beneath her, illuminating her frightened expression in the face of such killing.

    The male youth¡¯s gaze immediately fell upon the students of ss zero. When he saw the rich aura of spirit energy surrounding them, his eyes brightened a bit and he started takingrge, decisive strides towards them.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he signaled with his left hand to those behind him.

    ¡°Withdraw from the spirit ascension tform voluntarily and leave behind your spirit energy. Then you¡¯ll be spared from some pain,¡± the youth with the ice staff stated, as if it was only natural.

    The corner of Xie Xie¡¯s lips curled in disdain. ¡°Is he some sort of soul beast in human form? Apparently, this human-shaped soul beast can even speak now. It¡¯s done a good job evolving.¡±

    The youth¡¯s eyes sharpened as a cold light shed through them. He pointed his ice staff at Xie Xie, and immediately, an ice wheel shot straight toward him.

    Xie Xie wouldn¡¯t take it lying down, as he swiftly responded with a sh of his Light Dragon Dagger, shooting out a Light Dragon de.

    Tang Wulin and the others didn¡¯t make a single move. Their opponent had three soul rings, with one of them even being a thousand-year soul ring, so they couldn¡¯t underestimate his strength. It was best to let Xie Xie probe him first.

    The ice wheel flew through the air, shing in a bizarre arc and easily avoiding the Light Dragon de. Then, it sped up, transforming into a whirlwind that appeared in front of Xie Xie in a sh.

    It changed directions and sped up! Such formidable control!

    This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first impression. Xie Xie was also given a fright, but he quickly adapted. He simply lowered his body to let the ice wheel fly over him.

    Just as he was about tounch his counterattack, Gu Yue shouted, ¡°Let me try!¡±

    A sparkling icicle shot forth and hit the ice wheel precisely on its core, smashing it into pieces.

    The youth was stunned for a brief moment. The weakest point of his ice wheel was the center, but it was extremely difficult to hit it due to its rapid spin and his precise control. Moreover, his opponent had urately hit it with a mere icicle. This keenness of eyesight and level of control couldn¡¯t be considered weak at all!

    Gu Yue walked forward from beside Tang Wulin, who was shocked to see that Gu Yue didn¡¯t just have one soul ring anymore, but two!

    That was right, during the battle with the Man-Faced Demon Spider, Gu Yue had made a breakthrough! Although none of them knew what her spirit soul was, there was no doubt that it had already provided her with her second soul ring.

    A pair of yellow soul rings twinkled on her body, making her seem even more imposing than before.

    Even with a single soul ring he had been able to defeat a two-ringed Soul Master, as well as causing the twin-souled Xie Xie to cower in fear. Just how powerful was she now that she had two soul rings and had absorbed all that spirit energy? It was impossible for Tang Wulin to even guess.

    ¡°Let me take a shot at him,¡± Gu Yue told Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tang Wulin understood her intentions; she wanted to verify what her current strength was, now that she had two rings.

    The youth looked at Gu Yue and frowned. After seeing her attack with an icicle, he hade to the conclusion that she had a martial soul simr to his own.

    It was normal for Soul Masters with simr martial souls to feel an affinity with each other.

    ¡°Ice attribute?¡± the youth asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a moment,¡± Gu Yue indifferently said as she raised her right hand to shoot another icicle while a bright light suddenly exploded out of her left hand.

    The youth was blinded and cried out in rm.

    Bright Light technique¡ªan application of the light element.

    The youth unleashed his strength. Despite his temporary blindness, he wasn¡¯t disoriented. He raised the staff high, releasing a series of dazzling blue lights from its peak. Everyone was bathed in the light, including the young girl beside him.

    The icicle rapidly dissolved in the light, leaving not even a drop of water.

    Although Gu Yue¡¯s teammates had also been bathed in the blue light, they were further from the source and were able to vaguely make out the youth¡¯s shining, second soul ring.

    Taking advantage of her opponent¡¯s momentary blindness, Gu Yue activated both her soul rings. With the activation of the first, it only seemed as if her aura had grown stronger, but when the second began to shine, they couldn¡¯t sense any changes to her.

    In a silver sh of light, Gu Yue suddenly appeared behind the youth. Countless lights covered the sky and flew forth, some of them attacking, while some shot straight into the sky instead.

    There were fireballs, wind des, icicles and rocks. Water, fire, earth and wind. She brilliantly controlled all four of these elements simultaneously. In another moment, the sky was painted with these elemental colors.

    Is she even human? The youth had nearly recovered from his blindness when he heard the girl beside him cry out in fear, ¡°Big brother, big brother, I can¡¯t see anything. What do I do? I can¡¯t see.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Just close your eyes, and you¡¯ll be able to see again in a few moments.¡± The youth¡¯s vision had already returned, only to find that his opponent had disappeared, leaving her teammates behind.

    Xie Xie kindly pointed behind the youth who automatically turned his head to look and was greeted with the sight of the magnificently brilliant Gu Yue.

 Chapter 145 - The Powerful Gu Yue

    <strong>Chapter 145 - The Powerful Gu Yue</strong>

    A green tornado gradually whipped up as Gu Yue waved her hands in a mystical rhythm mid-air. Its viciousness increased as numerous icicles flew inside

    The youth wielding an ice staff thought he was going to lose his mind. He simply couldn¡¯t figure out what thisdy¡¯s martial soul was. If he said that her martial soul was of the ice attribute, then what was with that bright light? And then, what about this current tornado...

    As the icicles merged with the tornado, Gu Yue¡¯s aura grew at an insane rate. Even though the youth was a fair distance away from her, he could sense just how crazy this soul skill of hers was. It¡¯s a dual attribute soul skill. So powerful!

    His second soul skill receded as his purple soul ring lit up.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s group watched the battle raptly. A thousand-year soul skill!

    They had never witnessed the might of a thousand-year soul skill before. Furthermore, a thousand-year soul skill was already considered high-end in the current era of Soul Masters. As for ten-thousand-year soul rings... Tang Wulin had only ever seen the one Wu Zhangkong had.

    Extremely pure ice energy erupted from the peak of the ice staff, slowly coalescing into a spear.

    Fury of Ice! A powerful soul skill attack!

    The ice spear grew to two meters in length. Faint magic patterns shone in its shaft. The students of ss zero could instinctively sense its power just by looking at it. They were certain that none of them could survive a single strike from that spear.

    This thousand-year soul skill is so powerful!

    ¡°There¡¯s still time for all of you to voluntarily withdraw,¡± the youth said to Gu Yue. His expression wasn¡¯t as cold as before. In his eyes, the fact that Gu Yue was able to release such powerful elemental waves despite only having two rings made her worthy of praise. Although he had always been prideful, he now felt a bit of pity for her.

    The corners of Gu Yue¡¯s lips curled. It wasn¡¯t a smile, as only one side of her mouth curled up. It was clearly a derisive smirk.

    The youth¡¯s eyes dulled with frost as he pointed his staff at Gu Yue once again. The ice spear shot forward in a sh, piercing toward Gu Yue like lightning.

    But in that split second, the icicle tornado in front of Gu Yue crumbled apart and she disappeared in a sh of silver.

    Space attribute soul skill? Is it that legendary teleportation skill, the godly skill that can evade the lock-on of another soul skill? How can this be!?

    Countless possibilities shed through the youth¡¯s mind in a single moment. His Fury of Ice had already flown off into the forest and disappeared.

    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s that above us?¡± The young girl beside him suddenly pointed at the sky.

    The youth looked up. He stared, dumbstruck, at the sight of brilliant fireworks raining down upon them from the sky.

    Even though his soul power had reached rank 35 and he was the strongest amongst his peers, it still didn¡¯t change the fact that he didn¡¯t have enough time to prepare another thousand-year skill attack which drained so much soul power.

    How can this be!?

    As thatst thought ran through his head, he moved to hit the button on the back of the girl¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t let his little sister suffer. Immediately afterward, he was baptized in water, fire, earth and wind...

    Two lights flickered one after another, then disappeared.

    Only, one of them had been sent out by the button, while the other had been destroyed by the four elements.

    Tang Wulin muttered, ¡°That guy¡¯s actually decent. He knew to protect the person at his side first.¡± As he finished muttering, Tang Wulin abruptly felt as if there was something wrong with the atmosphere.

    When Gu Yue turned back to her team, she saw Xie Xie, Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi standing there frozen, as if they were statues. Their faces looked even weirder since their emotions were in chaos..

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± Tang Wulin asked, puzzled.

    Xie Xie respectfully bowed to Gu Yue. ¡°Big sister. From now on, you¡¯re my big sister. I won¡¯t ever argue with you again.¡±

    Zhang Yangzi hastily mimicked Xie Xie¡¯s actions. ¡°Hello, big sister.¡±

    Of the three, only Wang Jinxi remained as he was, bashfully staring at Gu Yue with eyes filled with both admiration and fear.

    Gu Yue silently walked over to Tang Wulin¡¯s side and dully said, ¡°What¡¯s so amazing about defeating that arrogant guy? Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    As she spoke, the spirit energy that had surrounded the ice staff wielding youth flew over to them like a storm. Of course, the one who absorbed most of it was Gu Yue, followed by Tang Wulin who was standing next to her.

    The spirit energy released from a Soul Master was no different from the energy received from killing soul beasts. After losing its host, the spirit energy would be absorbed by the closest being to it. On top of that, the closer one was to it, the more one would absorb.

    Tang Wulin finally understood why the other three had reacted like that.

    That was right! That was a three-ringed Soul Master, and not just any three-ringed Soul Master; it was one with a thousand-year soul ring! That meant he had two spirit souls at the very least. They had seen just how powerful of a Soul Elder he had been when he had instantly killed the Six-armed Fire Snake. Yet, Gu Yue had only needed a few minutes to defeat him! They could only imagine how strong Gu Yue was now that she had two rings...

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart began to race as he guessed what Gu Yue¡¯s second soul skill was. Her first soul skill was Elemental Tide, which strengthened her ability to attract elemental energy, but in the previous battle, she had been able tounch numerous low-level attacks as well as a icicle tornado. Using those attacks, she had provoked her opponent to use his thousand-year soul skill, giving her an opening to kill him with a mass of low-level attacks afterward. This level of control was simply too powerful and was definitely impossible to attain with just her spiritual power. If it wasn¡¯t for her second soul skill, then just how had she managed to cover the sky with low-level elemental attacks?

    Although neither of Gu Yue¡¯s soul skills were directly rted to attacking, did she really need them to be? She could control six elements! With this array of elements, she could not only fight in countless styles, but also constantly change her tactics. And then there was her powerful spiritual power... Among the students of ss zero, she was undoubtedly worthy of being called the strongest!

    It was no wonder that Xie Xie no longer had any dreams of defeating her. How could he even possibly be a worthy opponent for the powerful Gu Yue?

    Although, Gu Yue had been right. That ice staff wielding youth had been careless and hadn¡¯t even bothered trying to understand her abilities. If he had been more cautious and immediately used his second soul skill to defend, he likely wouldn¡¯t have lost so easily. Furthermore, Gu Yue couldn¡¯t possibly match him in a battle of attrition.

    ¡°Do you want to rest for a while?¡± Tang Wulin asked Gu Yue.

    Gu Yue shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Without the protection of the Man-Faced Demon Spider¡¯s webs, it was extremely dangerous for them to stay in ce for an extended period of time.

    ¡°Soul beasts are approaching.¡± Zhang Yangzi, who was in charge of reconnaissance, urgently informed them. ¡°There are a lot. It seems to be a group of soul beasts, and there are at least thirty of them. They seem to be zing Demon Lions.¡±

    Horror took over everyone¡¯s faces when they heard his words.

    Lions were one of the strongest types of soul beasts that lived onnd. Generally speaking, the greater a soul beast¡¯s individual strength was, the greater its inclination toward being independent. That way, they would be able to obtain even more resources. Only lion-type soul beasts were unique in this aspect. With a single leader lion as the head of a pride of lionesses, they formed a powerful force regardless of whether they were in the forests or the prairies. Even soul beasts that were far stronger than the head lion wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke the pride lightly. Thebined power of the whole pride was simply too fearsome.

    ¡°Run!¡± Tang Wulin shouted the order without the slightest hesitation before turning around to flee.

    Gu Yue waved her hands and enveloped them in a green light. Its effects were stronger than before and now they felt as if they were light as feathers, giving them arge boost to their speed.

 Chapter 146 - Successive Eliminations

    <strong>Chapter 146 - Sessive Eliminations</strong>

    The greatest and most powerful advantage of Gu Yue¡¯s control over the elements was the fact that she could use them to attack, defend, and control, making her strong in every aspect ofbat. Now that she had gained her second soul ring and be a Soul Grandmaster, her strength had received a massive boost, firmly cementing her position as the strongest member on the team.

    Xie Xie took the lead and scouted for a path ahead while Zhang Yangzi continued to direct his little ck Eagle spirit soul to watch their rear. During his meditation, he had restored his spirit soul enough toe out again, but it was still too weak to contribute inbat and could only share its vision with Zhang Yangzi. If he wanted topletely restore it, he would need to meditate for several more days.

    A roar rumbled behind them. Soon, numerous red figures could be seen madly rushing toward them.

    Soul Masters weren¡¯t the only ones who could absorb spirit energy; soul beasts could too. It was precisely due to the powerful waves of spirit energy emanating from their bodies that had attracted the soul beasts. zing Demon Lions were one of the strongest soul beast races and could easily sense the student¡¯s spirit energy fluctuations, spurring their rapid pursuit.

    Run! If they could run for even a moment longer, then it was a moment longer they would live. Even a fraction of a second more would allow them to absorb a bit more spirit energy.

    They stood no chance against a whole pride of zing Demon Lions. Perhaps if they all possessed three soul rings, they might have had a glimmer of hope.

    In a previous trip into the spirit ascension tform, they had been unlucky enough to encounter a pride of zing Demon Lions and were met with a deadly fate. That horrific ughter was still fresh in their memories.

    The zing Demon Lions had surrounded them, and despite their best efforts to resist, they had been ughtered within moments. For the rest of that day, they were gued by the sensation of being burned alive.

    This pride of zing Demon Lions was definitely an existence that stood at the very apex of the elementary spirit ascension tform. Though the Man-Faced Demon Spider was extremely powerful as an individual, even it wouldn¡¯t be able to survive an onught from a pride of wild lions. In such a scenario, its only choice would have been to flee.

    The head lion of a pride of zing Demon Lions was equivalent to a thousand-year soul beast. As for the remaining lionesses, every one of them had the cultivation of a hundred-year soul beast at least, if not a thousand-year level. They were able to be so powerful simply because they had very few natural predators in this forest. Regardless of whether it was an individual Soul Master or a group of them, it was practically impossible to defeat the zing Demon Lions with only three soul rings.

    This was the reason why Tang Wulin had immediately given the order to flee the moment he heard that they were being chased by zing Demon Lions. The only thing they could do now was to run until they either lost the lions or perished.

    Of course, there was a silver lining to this. The roars of the zing Demon Lions scared off all other soul beasts. After all, the lions were just as terrifying to soul beasts as they were to humans! Regardless of which lion species, they all shared one thing inmon: they were carnivores! They hunted both humans and soul beasts alike.

    As such, not a single soul beast dared to block their way in their mad escape. Even if a soul beast were to appear before them, they would soon flee in fear when they heard the derations of the lions¡¯ hunt.

    Despite their best efforts to flee, however, the zing Demon Lions were natives and were able to traverse the great forest far more quickly than humans.

    Coordination was useless in such dire circumstances.

    Surprisingly, the slowest one among them was Wang Jinxi. Just as the lions were about to reach him, he helplessly pped the button on the back of his hand.

    Wang Jinxi disappeared in a sh of light, the spirit energy he had yet to fully absorb drifting over to the remaining four Soul Masters.

    The next slowest person was Gu Yue. Although she could enhance her speed with the wind element, she still couldn¡¯t hope to match Agility System Soul Masters or Tang Wulin, who had been born with innate divine strength. She was the second one to hit the button on the back of her hand. Perhaps it was due to her meticulous nning, but after she disappeared in a sh of light, all her unabsorbed spirit power flew toward Tang Wulin with barely any dispersion.

    The remaining three were too preupied with the zing Demon Lions drawing closer and closer to question her control over the spirit energy.

    For the time being, they were able to gain a little breathing room thanks to Gu Yue as she had cast a giant blizzard at the pride behind them before she exited, slowing them momentarily.

    ¡°Captain! I have an idea,¡± blurted out Zhang Yangzi.

    ¡°What?¡± Tang Wulin urgently asked as he continued to madly flee. His method of running was different from Xie Xie¡¯s and Zhang Yangzi¡¯s as he wasn¡¯t an Agility System Soul Master, andcked their raw speed. Instead, he possessed tremendous power. He wouldunch off the ground like an artillery shell, leaving a deep imprint in the ground each time. Every leap was filled with so much momentum that he didn¡¯t even bother dodging the branches. Instead, he plowed straight through them, just like a bulldozer. Tang Wulin¡¯s actions simply left Zhang Yangzi and Xie Xie speechless.

    This wasn¡¯t the point though. The important thing was that with this method, Tang Wulin was actually a bit faster than the other two! In fact, Zhang Yangzi and Xie Xie could enjoy a clear path as long as they stayed right behind Tang Wulin.

    ¡°There should definitely be some soul beasts flying in the sky. I¡¯ll try and lure them down here, and maybe they¡¯ll attack the zing Demon Lions.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, It¡¯s too risky.¡± Tang Wulin immediately rejected the proposal.

    Provoking the soul beasts in the sky was an easy matter, but with one mistake, Zhang Yangzi would die.

    Zhang Yangzi smiled mischievously. ¡°This is the spirit ascension tform; we won¡¯t really be in danger. If worstes to worst, I¡¯ll just be a bit shaken for a few days. We¡¯ve already made enough gains to make up for the losses this trip anyway. I haven¡¯t contributed much this time, so let me try this at least.¡± After he finished speaking, without even waiting for Tang Wulin¡¯s reply, Zhang Yangzi kicked off a tree branch and swiftly climbed up the tree with the aid of his wings.

    Zhang Yangzi had yet to forget his first experience in the spirit ascension tform. His failure that time had brought to light many of his shorings. It was then that he had truly understood he wasn¡¯t the most outstanding student in his ss anymore.

    As he approached the top of the tree, a shocking scene filled his eyes.

    In his first trip into the spirit ascension tform, he had only seen a single green bird flying, but this time, he witnessed flocks of all kinds of flying soul beasts that covered the sky.

    There were a few green birds among the mass of beasts and were in a chaotic battle against each other. Every once in awhile, a killed soul beast would drop from the sky and into the forest thicket.

    ¡°What, what is this?!¡± Just as he was about to reach the tree¡¯s peak, he saw a giant nest with several pitch-ck eggs within.

    The eggs wererge, each simr to the size of arge ball.

    ¡°These should be a flying soul beast¡¯s eggs. Big brother is really apologetic, but I¡¯ll have to crack you.¡± Zhang Yangzi quickly picked up an egg and lifted it overhead. Utilising his second soul skill, Eagle Soars the Sky, he rushed into the sky.

    ¡°Hey, whose egg is this? Quicklye im it!¡± Zhang Yangzi shouted at the top of his lungs.

    The nearby flying soul beasts turned their gazes to this newly ascended human. A momentter, a gigantic ck soul beast released a sharp cry full of wrath.

    ¡°Hehe. Catch!¡± While saying this, Zhang Yangzi threw the egg toward the speeding red specks on the ground. After provoking the flying soul beasts, he pped his escape button with lightning speed.

    Mission aplished!

    Zhang Yangzi disappeared in a sh of light while dozens of gigantic flying soul beasts dove into the forest.

    As the spirit energy contained within Zhang Yangzi¡¯s body began to disperse, the flying soul beasts arrived just in time to absorb it.

    I stole your egg, but you¡¯re gaining so much spirit energy that you¡¯re profiting from this. Of course, you still need to survive the battle with the zing Demon Lions. These were Zhang Yangzi¡¯s final thoughts as he disappeared from the spirit ascension tform.

    Thest two remaining heard a cacophony of twigs breaking and leaves rustling from behind them. Following that, the pressure of the lions¡¯ pursuit dissipated. Tang Wulin and Xie Xie exchanged a knowing look. They knew that Zhang Yangzi had seeded.

    ¡°Nicely done!¡± Xie Xie couldn¡¯t help but praise their fallenrade.

    Zhang Yangzi had given up on absorbing more spirit energy in order to create an opportunity for his teammates to survive.

    ¡°Although, I don¡¯t think he had enough spiritual power to absorb much more spirit energy anyways. Haha!¡± Xie Xie heartilyughed as he sped up once more.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile too. Although he was absorbing more and more spirit energy, he had yet to reach his limits. As for his teammates with two rings, however, they were probably feeling awfully bloated by now.

    Suddenly, a dark golden radiance shed ahead of them.

    Xie Xie wasn¡¯t able to stop his mad dash forward in time, so his body was instantly sliced up into pieces and scattered onto the forest floor.

    Xie Xie¡¯s corpse then disappeared in a sh of light.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s scalp began to tingle. Without any hesitation, he shot Bluesilver Grass out of his hand toward a tree, forcefully changing his direction.

    Another dark gold light shed by and an ear-piercing hissing sound came from where he had been standing just a split-second ago. Three lines in the air could be made out.

 Chapter 147 - The True King

    <strong>Chapter 147 - The True King</strong>

    Half of Xie Xie¡¯s spirit energy flew toward Tang Wulin while the other half flew in another direction. As he watched the energy fly away, a giant figure emerged.

    It was an enormous bear, its fur dark-gold in colour. Standing over three meters tall, it had thick arms and its majestic shoulders, akin to a great wall. Four golden ws of at least one meter in length extended from each paw.

    Xie Xie! Tang Wulin screamed in agony within his heart, for he knew just what sort of bacsh Xie Xie would experience after being shed into pieces. Although dying in the spirit ascension tform did not signify a true death, Soul Masters would still face powerful mental bacsh from their death experience. Though they all had plenty of experience in this by now, it was still Xie Xie¡¯s first time being killed in such a gruesome manner.

    Tang Wulin could instantly recognize the formidable soul beast before him. As a matter of fact, it would be impossible for him to not recognize it; it was simply too famous in the world of Soul Masters.

    Reputed to be the strongest soul beast in the world, the Duskgold Dreadw Bear.

    It was rumored that the Duskgold Dreadw Bear was one of the most powerful bears within history and when mature, it would not need to fear any predator, not even true dragons. Should a battle between titanse to pass, the oue would be difficult to guess.

    The Duskgold Dreadw Bear preferred to to live independently. Whether it be attack or defense, it possessed overwhelming power in every aspect. It truly was an existence that stood at the apex of the soul beast world.

    If the zing Demon Lions were said to be one of the top predators in the elementary spirit ascension tform, then when faced with the Duskgold Dreadw Bear, all they would be able to do was beg for their lives. The reason was simple. Throughout the ages, the Duskgold Dreadw Bear had always been an existence that stood at the very peak!

    This Duskgold Dreadw Bear before his eyes was only three meters tall, but should still be at the hundred-year level, if not higher. Inparison to other hundred-year soul beasts, if it was said that a hundred-year Man-Faced Demon Spider could kill a thousand-year soul beast, then a hundred-year Duskgold Dreadw Bear could make even ten-thousand-year level soul beasts run away in fear! That was just how frightening it was.

    Never in his wildest dreams did Tang Wulin expect to run into this legendary bear within the rebellion spirit ascension tform. After all, wouldn¡¯t such an amazing beast appear in the higher leveled spirit ascension tforms instead?

    Fight it? You have got to be joking with me.

    Tang Wulin threw his hammer straight at the Duskgold Dreadw Bear before turning around and fleeing.

    ng!

    A metallic note rung out as the Duskgold Dreadw Bear tore the hammer apart with one swipe. Furthermore, it had alreadypletely absorbed the spirit energy left behind by Xie Xie.

    Such a powerful w!

    At this moment, a bizarre thought popped into Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. Is my Golden Dragon w stronger, or its Duskgold Dreadw?

    Pressured by the dangerous aura behind him, Tang Wulin felt as if the entire forest had darkened. As soon as the Duskgold Dreadw Bear had appeared, the entire forest fell into aplete silence. Not even the chirping of birds could be heard.

    Having dealt with the unexpected troubles from the sky, the zing Demon Lions roared and rushed toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin knew that it was impossible for him to escape. He clenched his teeth and run headfirst into the pride of lions. Regardless of who kills me, you won¡¯t get off lightly either.

    He didn¡¯t immediately hit his ejection button. To him, even a little bit more spirit energy absorbed could lead to a wonderful situation. He wanted to hold out and absorb as much energy as possible.

    The head lion stood over four meters tall and had a fiery red mane like a flickering me. Its entire body was coated in an orange fire. A domineering aura emanated from its body, which was only bolstered when it roared wrathfully as if it was proiming its sovereignty. It was telling all the surrounding soul beasts that it was the ruler of this forest.

    With one nce, it spotted Tang Wulin, his rich aura of spirit energy instantly catching its attention. The zing Demon Lion snarled amand to its lionesses, who quickly split up and surrounded Tang Wulin while it pounced directly at him. With such a fat b of meat in front of it, how could it share with others? Its strength would leap substantially if it absorbed all of Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit energy.

    At that moment, however, Tang Wulin suddenly leapt up. A strand of Bluesilver Grass shot out. Pulling on it, he instantly changing his direction.

    A dark-gold light flew out, announcing the arrival of the Duskgold Dreadw Bear.

    Its speed waspletely uncharacteristic of its gigantic body. It hadn¡¯t made a single noise while running.

    Ame with arrogance and wildness, the thousand-year zing Demon Lion took one look at the bear and, as if a switch had been flipped, it immediately pressed down on all four legs and skidded to a halt. The mes on its body blew out and even its fiery mane had be dull. It flipped over a few times andnded in front of the bear with its tail between its legs. Rather than immediately trying to flee, it crawled on the floor and let our some sad cries.

    ¡°This, this is the zing Demon Lion King? Is it really a thousand-year zing Demon Lion?¡± Tang Wulin was dumbstruck as he witnessed such a shocking scene. Isn¡¯t that guy just a little kitty now?

    That was right. In front of the Duskgold Dreadw Bear, the thousand-year zing Demon Lion and its lionesses were merely kittens. All their fires had extinguished as they crawled on the floor, swishing their tails as they begged for pity.

    The Duskgold Dreadw Bear didn¡¯t even put them in its eyes. Its icy gaze had been fixed on Tang Wulin the entire time.

    Tang Wulin urgently raised his right w just as a dark-gold light shed, filling his heart with panic. He immediately pulled on the strand of Bluesilver Grass he had shot out and swung in another direction.

    A gigantic dark-gold figure destroyed everything in the ce he had been just a split-second before.

    That was right! Everything!

    There wasn¡¯t even any rumbling as the trees, bushes and even the earth were torn to shreds.

    Duskgold Dreadw... That¡¯s a real Duskgold Dreadw! It could even tear open a dragon¡¯s body!

    The humongous Duskgold Dreadw Bear soared into the air with a terrifying leap, overtaking Tang Wulin in a sh.

    I¡¯ll risk it all!

    A golden light twinkled in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as he directed all his soul power into his right arm. A wave of golden scales covered his arms and his Golden Dragon w appeared.

    Compared to the huge Duskgold Dreadw, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon w was simply tiny. He fiercely shed at the Duskgold Dreadw with his dragon w.

    While attacking, Tang Wulin adjusted his posture in the air, keeping his head away from the bear. Even if his Golden Dragon w was torn apart and his body was cleaved into two, it would be fine as long as his head wasn¡¯t destroyed immediately. If it were, the split-second of pain he would experience would leave many residual effects.

    He had just decided on this retaliation, because if he didn¡¯t test the true might of his Golden Dragon w, he would regret it.

    ng!

    The Golden Dragon w met with the Duskgold Dreadw in an explosive collision.

    In the brief moment that their two ws had shed, Tang Wulin felt all his soul power being drawn out and his blood boiling. In particr, a spot between his eyebrows was burning as a faint golden light appeared.

    As the Duskgold Dreadw swept past, it not only missed his head, but also his entire upper body. Unfortunately, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon w disappeared in the next moment while the Duskgold Dreadw continued to sh across his body.

    Xie Xie had been torn in half vertically, while Tang Wulin was cleaved in half horizontally. Thest thing he felt was his lower body separating from his upper body.

    An icy numbness washed over him as darkness enveloped his mind.

 Chapter 148 - Full Marks and 99 Points

    <strong>Chapter 148 - Full Marks and 99 Points</strong>

    ¡°Hurry! Quickly go save him! Does this child not recognize the Duskgold Dreadw Bear? Why didn¡¯t he hit the ejection button!¡±

    An anxious voice echoed in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind as he gradually regained consciousness, the icy numbness fading from his body at the same time.

    A metallic friction sound rang out and in the next moment, light filled his eyes.

    I¡¯m back. I¡¯m fine. Those were Tang Wulin¡¯s first thoughts, but then he noticed something strange about his state. Why do I feel fine?

    His body had been shredded into pieces so he should be experiencing strong residual effects, and yet, he didn¡¯t feel anything in particr.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s face appeared above the metal box.

    Staff members also came over, prodding Tang Wulin¡¯s body with a sort of popsicle-looking thing. ¡°Are you conscious? Do you feel cold?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wulin answered.

    ¡°He¡¯s awake and has feeling. This is odd! He recovered this quickly?¡±

    Tang Wulin grabbed the edge of the metal box and slowly pulled himself up.

    A burst of weakness struck his brain, as if his mind had tired. Apart from this, everything else felt normal for him.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m fine.¡± After confirming that his body had no abnormalities, Tang Wulin got out of the metal box.

    Wang Jinxi, Zhang Yangzi and Gu Yue were waiting at the side. Standing right beside his box, Gu Yue only let out a breath of relief when she saw Tang Wulin sit up.

    However, the box next to his was bustling with people.

    Xie Xie, that¡¯s Xie Xie¡¯s box.

    Xie Xie should be fine, right?

    Tang Wulin anxiously asked, ¡°How is Xie Xie¡¯s state right now?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°He managed to avoid having his head destroyed at the final moment, but the spiritual bacsh for the rest of his body is still great. He¡¯s currently unconscious, but he should wake up after resting a bit. Oh, he¡¯s conscious.¡±

    A long sigh of relief escaped from Tang Wulin after hearing that Xie Xie was awake. The most important thing after exiting the spirit ascension tform was waking up. As long as one was able to wake up, the body would be able to slowly recover. After all, they hadn¡¯t truly sustained any injuries.

    Tang Wulin quickly reached Xie Xie¡¯s box and peered inside. Xie Xie¡¯splexion was pale and his body was twitching. Abnormal twitching of the body was a typical residual effect from dying in the spirit ascension tform.

    Twitching is normal after dying in there, but there aren¡¯t any effects in my body at all. Why aren¡¯t I twitching too?

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t the only person thinking of this question. Within Wu Zhangkong¡¯s heart, he was asking himself the exact same question. It was obvious, however, that Tang Wulin was unable to answer this question.

    ¡°As long as everybody is fine, then that¡¯s good.¡± Wu Zhangkong dully said.

    ¡°Wulin, thank you.¡± Xie Xie¡¯s weak voice called out from the metal box.

    ¡°Huh? What are you thanking me for?¡± Tang Wulin smiled bitterly.

    Xie Xie forced out a difficult smile. ¡°Thank you for your Thousand Refined Cloud Titanium vest. If I hadn¡¯t worn it on my shoulders, helping to block some of the attack and giving me enough time to react, then my head might have been shredded too. That would have been truly troubling.¡±

    It was only then that Tang Wulin understood Xie Xie¡¯s words. Although it had seemed to him that Xie Xie had been sliced apart, the vest had still slightly protected him. With his sharp reflexes as an Agility System Soul Master, he had just been able to narrowly avoid having his head destroyed.

    Come to think of it, it was also like that when the Duskgold Dreadw Bear tore me apart from the waist down. It¡¯s just that I was already dodging at that time.

    ¡°You guys cheated.¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s cold voice suddenly cut in as he stood there holding a vest. That vest was undoubtedly Xie Xie¡¯s, stripped off during his post-ejection medical inspection.

    Tang Wulin immediately blushed with embarrassment and awkwardness. ¡°Teacher Wu, that shouldn¡¯t be considered cheating, right? I only made it because I was afraid everyone would suffer like Wang Jinxi the first time.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong handed the vest to Tang Wulin and indifferentlymented, ¡°The craftsmanship is not bad. You can already Thousand Refine?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tang Wulin was stunned.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°For the first part of your final exam, everyone gets full marks except for you, the captain. You get points deducted because you cheated and encouraged your teammates to cheat. Your final exam score is...¡±

    Tang Wulin listened anxiously for the final verdict, his heart racing.

    ¡°Just 99 points.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ny-nine points? That¡¯s not a huge difference from one hundred though? At that moment, Tang Wulin was at a loss as to how to react. The Zhang Yangzi at the side had already started yelling, ¡°Long live Teacher Wu!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong coldly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t get so excited just yet. There¡¯s still one more section to your final exam. You will need to pass this section too in order to pass your exams.¡±

    A staff member brought out a machine to stabilize Xie Xie¡¯s conditions. This machine sent electric currents into his body to alleviate the side effects of the spirit ascension tform.

    Xie Xie had suffered from many residual effects after being killed, so it took him over an hour before he was able to muster enough strength to sit up.

    Everyone else had already recovered and were all waiting for Xie Xie. Tang Wulin walked to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s side and softly asked, ¡°I still have another entry card for the rebellion spirit ascension tform. Am I actually able to go in again?¡±

    ¡°Mn?¡± Wu Zhangkong stared at the card in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand, a trace of astonishment shing through his eyes.

    ¡°The cksmith¡¯s Association gave this to me.¡± Tang Wulin didn¡¯t bother trying to hide it.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s impression of Tang Wulin changed. He then shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go in again. There¡¯s no meaning in it for you. As the rebellion period progresses, the spirit ascension tform will grow increasingly powerful, and even more rabid soul beasts will emerge. If you go in right now, you won¡¯t be able to survive for long at all. You can just hold onto the card for now and use it during the next rebellion period. The card itself is also worth a lot. You could auction it off for quite a sum.¡±

    Tang Wulin had originally wanted to return to the rebellion spirit ascension tform to absorb more spirit energy, but after hearing Wu Zhangkong¡¯s words, he understood that his thoughts had been too naive.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, I have an idea, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s possible to achieve or not. It¡¯s about the spirit energy we absorbed. This time we...¡±

    Just as Tang Wulin was about to exin, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hand shot out and covered his mouth. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes shifted to the nearby Spirit Pagoda staff members then whispered, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this when we get back.¡±

    Tang Wulin realized his error. That¡¯s right! We had absorbed so much spirit energy this time that we must have surpassed the average. I really shouldn¡¯t talk about this in front of the Spirit Pagoda members.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xie Xie was piggybacked by Tang Wulin all the way back to the academy. Although Xie Xie was recovered now, he still didn¡¯t have full control over his body and all his movements were uncoordinated. ording to a Spirit Pagoda staff member, he would need at least a day to recover from this state. Fortunately, there would be nosting effects. As for whether a shadow had been cast over his heart, only Xie Xie could answer that.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine? I didn¡¯t even see what soul beast killed me, so why would I have a shadow over my heart?¡± Xie Xie said, all thick-skinned.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± A faint smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s lips after hearing such a typical response from Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie grumpilyined, ¡°It¡¯s so unfair. You were shed apart too, yet why are youpletely fine?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Anyways, I¡¯m just happy I made it out alright. Perhaps it¡¯s also rted to your body strength. Your body is still too weak. How about youe with me on morning runs from now on? It¡¯ll increase your constitution and strength.¡±

    Xie Xie teased, ¡°Alright! I can go meet that senior sister with you then.¡±

    Tang Wulin blushed crimson. ¡°What meeting with the senior sister? Stop talking about things you don¡¯t know about.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s gaze instantly locked onto Tang Wulin, while Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi cast curious nces in his direction.

    Tang Wulin said dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There are a lot of people going on runs in the morning so naturally I¡¯ve met a few seniors.¡±

    Even though the words he spoke denied it, a delicate face appeared within his heart.

    It was just as Xie Xie had said; every day he would be able to see Ouyang Zixin on his morning runs. Although he only greeted her each time and asionally spoke a few words with her, the more he ran, the more familiar he had grown with her.

    Moreover, he was so ustomed to seeing her every morning that disappointment would fill his heart if she wasn¡¯t there one morning.

    ¡°Go back and rest properly. We¡¯ll be summarizing your experiences tomorrow. Tang Wulin,e to my quarters.¡± Wu Zhangkong immediately issued out thesemands the moment they arrived at the academy.

    Tang Wulin first delivered Xie Xie to his room andid him down to rest before heading over to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s office.

    ¡°Wulin, you must remember that in the future, regardless of whether it be the spirit ascension tform or the Spirit Pagoda, you mustn¡¯t speak of any ideas. Instead, wait until youe back. Understood?¡± Wu Zhangkong advised.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Understood, teacher. But why? If the spirit ascension tform has a problem, shouldn¡¯t I tell the Spirit Pagoda?¡¯

 Chapter 149 - Its Possible In Theory

    <strong>Chapter 149 - It¡¯s Possible In Theory</strong>

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°You¡¯re still young and there are some things you needn¡¯t know about just yet. As long as you remember my words, you¡¯ll be fine. The Spirit Pagoda doesn¡¯t think the same way you do. They possess so much power that even the Federation is afraid of them. Moreover, the Spirit Pagoda spans across to other continents too.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. Other continents? The Star Luo Continent and the Heaven Dou Continent?

    ¡°Teacher, have you ever been to the other two continents? Do you know what¡¯s different about them?¡± Tang Wulin curiously asked.

    Wu Zhangkong calmly answered, ¡°There are many different kinds of ces in this world, and you¡¯ll know what they are like when you visit them in the future, but for now, you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about that. Now tell me, what did you feel in the spirit ascension tform today?¡±

    Seeing that Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t wish to talk about the other two continents, Tang Wulin wisely chose to drop the topic and quickly began exining his thoughts.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, after absorbing all that spirit energy today, I realized that it¡¯ll be extremely hard for my teammates with two soul rings to evolve their spirit souls. In fact, it¡¯s practically impossible for them to evolve them to the thousand-year level since the spirit energy is split between their two rings evenly. Even if they did evolve their spirit souls to the thousand-year level, their bodies wouldn¡¯t be able to bear two thousand-year soul rings, not to mention that neither Wang Jinxi¡¯s nor Zhang Yangzi¡¯s spiritual power is strong enough to handle a single thousand-year spirit soul yet. Isn¡¯t this the reason it¡¯s so hard for Soul Masters to evolve their spirit souls in the spirit ascension tform?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°The fact that you¡¯ve arrived at this conclusion shows just how seriously you have been thinking about this. Not bad. Even if you had enough resources to enter the spirit ascension tform more times, there is still a limit to what your body can handle. In the end, your chances of sess would still be tiny. What you really should be considering isn¡¯t that.¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Tang Wulin nodded in understanding. ¡°I think my situation is actually a bit special. My body is stronger than an ordinary Soul Master¡¯s so I¡¯m actually able to support a thousand-year soul ring despite only having one ring. I¡¯m not restricted to an up to four-hundred-years ring like other one-ring Soul Masters. My spiritual power is also at the Spirit Connection realm, so if I absorb enough spirit energy, I should be able to gain a thousand-year spirit soul, right?¡±

    For a moment, a glimmer of surprise twinkled in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes before he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible in theory, but you will have to absorb enough spirit energy to evolve your spirit soul before you gain a second soul ring. Moreover, your body will need to be able to bear two thousand-year soul rings when ites time for your second soul ring.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s words immediately reminded Tang Wulin of something. That¡¯s right! If I evolve my spirit soul to the thousand-year level, that means my second soul ring will also be at the thousand-year level. It¡¯s no problem for me to handle one thousand-year soul ring right now, but will I be able to handle two thousand-year soul rings by the time I be a Soul Grandmaster?

    Wu Zhangkong continued, ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll run some tests on your bodyter and figure out just how much you can bear. We already know your spiritual power can support a single thousand-year spirit soul, so all that¡¯s left to determine is whether or not your body can bear two thousand-year soul rings. You¡¯ll really be a unique case if you can.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±

    Teacher Wu isn¡¯t the only person I can ask about how much my body can bear. I can also ask... Old Tang!

    After Tang Wulin left, Wu Zhangkong sat there in deep thought. There really is something special about Tang Wulin. I think he¡¯ll actually be able to do it.

    Should he actually obtain a thousand-year spirit soul, then even though his martial soul is weak, it will be enough to make up for it and make him strong! This set of circumstances is even rare in Shrek Academy.

    However, this isn¡¯t a certainty. After all, I¡¯ve never entered thend of the true monsters of Shrek.

    He should only be a step away from evolving his spirit soul once more. It seems I¡¯ll need to conduct some special tests on him.

    Wu Zhangkong narrowed his eyes. It¡¯s best to keep this matter a secret from the Spirit Pagoda.

    At the very least, this can¡¯t be revealed until he¡¯s stronger.

    As his train of thought traveled along this path, a series of ns began to form.

    He had never expected these children to make such a great harvest this time in the rebellion spirit ascension tform. Without a doubt, having survived the longest, it was Tang Wulin who had benefited the most. He had absorbed the most spirit energy with Gu Yue in second ce. She had suddenly broke through to be a two-ringed Soul Grandmaster, gaining enough power to even defeat a three-ringed Soul Elder who had two spirit souls and a powerful martial soul! It was true that her opponent had been careless, but it would have been impossible to grasp victory without her insane control over the elements!

    Nobody knew just how strong Gu Yue¡¯s spiritual power was after gaining her second soul ring. This little girl had a chance of reaching the Spirit Sea realm by the time she turned fifteen!

    The others¡¯ spirit souls had also made some progress, but now they were faced with a problem. They couldn¡¯t enter the spirit ascension tform again for a while, otherwise they might idently absorb too much spirit energy which would negatively influence their bodies.

    He had never expected they would make so much progress in a short six months. ording to the original n they had for ss zero, they shouldn¡¯t be this powerful until the third grade.

    It seems I¡¯ll have to adjust the originally nned curriculum.

    ......

    ¡°Old Tang, now that I have fully absorbed the power of the first seal, how many soul rings and spirit souls can my body handle?¡± The moment Tang Wulin returned to his room, he began meditating to call out Old Tang.

    Old Tang¡¯s body was still bathed in a golden light, but for some reason, Tang Wulin felt as though the light had grown a bit more resplendent than before. Old Tang also no longer seemed as transparent to him.

    Old Tang asked, ¡±Oh? What do you mean? Is there a problem with your soul rings?¡±

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know why, but he ced an immense amount of trust in this mysterious Old Tang that dwelled within his body. He didn¡¯t bother to hide anything as he exined what had happened in the spirit ascension tform, as well as his thoughts on the spirit soul evolution he had already experienced.

    After hearing his exnation, Old Tang suddenly blurted out, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re worried that your body won¡¯t be able to absorb that much spirit energy, correct?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.¡± Tang Wulin hurriedly added, ¡°So what level of soul ring do you think my body can bear right now? And my spirit soul?¡±

    Old Tang said, ¡°This is actually a very simple matter since there¡¯s no one more familiar with your body than I. Your spiritual power is gradually increasing, but your job to find a way to improve faster. It would be best for you to find a spiritual power cultivation method that will help you increase your spiritual power improvement rate. With your current level, you should be able to support a single thousand-year spirit soul or two hundred-year spirit souls. As for soul rings, you need not worry. Having absorbed the power of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s first seal, it¡¯ll be no problem for your body to bear two thousand-year soul rings.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Then, is it possible for me to break the second seal before I reach rank 20? And what level will my body reach after absorbing the second seal¡¯s power?¡±

    Old Tang answered, ¡°Based on your body¡¯s current condition, it should be possible. However, you will need to find the items I told you about first. You can only break the second seal after obtaining those items. You will also need to strengthen your body further by that time. Actually, if you really can evolve your spirit soul and soul ring to the thousand-year level, it will provide you with an overall improvement to both your body and essence, so I fully encourage you to evolve them before you reach rank 20. When that timees, I¡¯ll give you some new advice. Just remember though, the earlier you break the seals, the higher the chance they will break on their own in the future and so your period of safety will be even smaller.¡±

 Chapter 150 - The Xu Clans Siblings

    <strong>Chapter 150 - The Xu n¡¯s Siblings</strong>

    ¡°The seals will break on their own? They can do that?¡± Tang Wulin doubtfully asked.

    Old Tang said, ¡°Of course. If you grow old enough or identally run into something that purifies the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence, then there¡¯s a chance that a seal might break forcefully. Should that happen, you¡¯ll be faced with great danger. More importantly, thetter seals will be even firmer. Basically, the more seals you break by yourself, the lower the chances are that the following seals will break automatically and endanger your life. It would be best you if they never break by themselves, otherwise...¡±

    Old Tang didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the grim tone in his voice made his meaning clear.

    ¡°Thank you, Old Tang. I¡¯ll definitely do my best! My goal now is to first evolve my spirit soul to the thousand-year level!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do your best.¡±

    ......

    ¡°You all scored highly on yesterday¡¯s exam, and this can be attributed to each of you doing exactly what was necessary. It seems that thest three months haven¡¯t been a waste after all. At the very least, you are now a functional team.¡± Strangely enough, although Wu Zhangkong was clearly praising his students, his voice was still as icy as ever. The five students were doubting whether they should be happy or ashamed.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, your control has obviously made much progress. Good work, and continue to do your best. Unfortunately, every one of you has absorbed too much spirit energy yesterday, so once the final exam period is over, we¡¯ll run some tests again and figure out just how much more spirit energy your bodies can bear. Keep in mind that it is absolutely crucial that you do not absorb energy beyond your limits.¡±

    Based on his initial observations, Wu Zhangkong proceeded to summarize the battles from the previous day and gave them his assessment.

    The five students couldn¡¯t help but beam proudly as he talked about the rebellion spirit ascension tform, especially when he mentioned the Man-Faced Demon Spider. A sort of wonderfully unfathomable feeling still lingered in their hearts at the thought of that battle.

    Although Gu Yue had not yet broken through to two rings at the time of that battle, her tactics had been absolutely perfect.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, I have a question for you. Was it part of your n to use the Man-Faced Demon Spider¡¯s toxic webs after its death to kill even more soul beasts?¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s burning gaze bore into Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin ardently shook his head. ¡°I was thinking that if I let it spin its web, then it would lower its guard and we would be able to use the webs as a protective barrier after it died. I¡¯d never imagined that the webs would actually kill so many soul beasts for us, letting us absorb so much spirit energy.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong gave a slight nod. ¡°While your coordination control was exceptional, you must keep in mind that the essence of a Control System Soul Master is to never let your opponent know your intent. This time, your constant, coordinated attacks served to misdirect the enemy¡¯s attention, creating a vital opening for you.¡±

    At the mention of this, Tang Wulin could only scratch his head in embarrassment.

    Wu Zhangkong continued, ¡°But you are still not calm enough! After killing the Man-Faced Demon Spider, it was clear that you all lost your previous tension. Compared to your state of mind from before the battle, the difference was too great! Did you feel satisfied after gaining that much in the spirit ascension tform?¡±

    The students looked at each other in dismay. Even Tang Wulin was no different in that he had harbored the same thoughts at that time. After all, by then, they had already gained far more than they had nned.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Then let me ask you one question. What if you had been in a real forest that time, facing a horde of rebellious soul beasts? Would you still be standing before me now?¡±

    No one dared to utter a word.

    Wu Zhangkong continued his lecture, ¡°Remember this: no matter how enticing or how beneficial something is, it cannotpare to the value of your life.¡±

    Xie Xie meekly said, ¡°Teacher Wu, I have a question. If we encounter something like the Duskgold Dreadw Bear in the future, what should we do?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong answered without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Run. If you don¡¯t run, then you die.¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± Xie Xie stared at Wu Zhangkong in shock.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°The Duskgold Dreadw Bear is a special kind of soul beast. From the moment of its birth, it is a king. Its strength simply can¡¯t be measured in years, unlike normal soul beasts. But there¡¯s no point in continuing this conversation. It would be miraculous for you to encounter a Duskgold Dreadw Bear in the future, since they have already been hunted to near extinction long ago.¡±

    ¡°Is it because they¡¯re dangerous?¡± Zhang Yangzi asked.

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s because there¡¯s a high chance of collecting a soul bone from them. From the perspective of soul beasts, humanity is the greediest existence in the world. Soul beasts are on the brink of extinction not because they are a danger to us, but because hunting them brings us too many benefits.¡±

    Tang Wulin was dumbstruck at these words. For the first time, he was exposed to the true rtionship between humanity and soul beasts. When he thought back to all the soul beasts he had killed in the spirit ascension tform, his feelings of triumph couldn¡¯t help but turn a bit sour. Those soul beasts had only been illusory existences, but still...

    ?

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be so angry,¡± Xu Xiaoyan timidly begged her brother.

    Xu Xiaoyu¡¯s distorted expression looked ready to erupt. He couldn¡¯t feel anything but anger at the moment. Their n had paid such a heavy price to obtain entry cards to the rebellion spirit ascension tform for the two of them, yet, due to his moment of carelessness, they had both been eliminated!

    The sensation of being annihted by that elemental attack remained vivid in his mind. It had taken him a full day of rest to recover.

    ¡°The only people in the rebellion spirit ascension tform region we entered yesterday should¡¯ve been Soul Masters from Eastsea City. From their age, they should currently be attending an intermediate academy. Could they really be students of Eastsea Academy?¡± Xu Xiaoyu narrated his thoughts with an ashen expression.

    Xu Xiaoyan remained stunned for a moment. ¡°Really? If that¡¯s true, then they should be my seniors.¡±

    Although Xu Xiaoyu was the only son in their n, his stubborness and arrogance displeased the elders. On the other hand, the gentle and timid Xu Xiaoyan was an absolute treasure in their eyes.

    Despite the fact that Xu Xiaoyan was gifted with innate soul power, she didn¡¯t like to cultivate. Fortunately, with an outstanding elder brother like Xu Xiaoyu protecting her, no one dared force her.

    When she had first awakened her martial soul three years ago, the n had run tests on her using their equipment, only to discover that not only did she have soul power at rank 17, she also had a martial soul that had undergone a starlight phenomena rarely seen throughout the history of their n. After this, they realized that she was an even greater genius that the outstanding Xu Xiaoyu.

    The Xu family was thergest n in Eastsea City, and Xu Xiaoyu and Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s father was the minister of Eastsea City¡¯s financial affairs, which was a position with much prestige and influence. When he found out that his daughter possessed the legendary martial soul of their n, he was simply overjoyed. He used his power and influence to obtain another entrance card so that his son and daughter could enter the rebellion spirit ascension tform together. Before they entered, he had repeatedly warned Xu Xiaoyu to take care of his little sister and to help her gain as much spirit energy as possible.

    Due to Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s timidness and herck of Soul Master training, she had been cowering in fear behind her brother from the moment they entered the spirit ascension tform. She didn¡¯t have the courage to kill a single soul beast. Xu Xiaoyu was able to absorb a great amount of spirit power, but his younger sister, with her reluctance to kill, had barely absorbed any.

    As he tried his hardest to convince her to at least attack the next soul beast they came across, they identally stumbled upon Tang Wulin¡¯s team of five. Afterwards, they were met with tragedy...

    Upon returning home, not only did he have to suffer the side effects to his body, he also had to endure a lecture from his father. It would have been strange if he was still in a good mood after all that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out who they are, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to stop myself!¡± Xu Xiaoyu said grimly.

    Despite his words, Gu Yue¡¯s apathetic expression and serene appearance appeared within his mind. Although she wasn¡¯t as pretty as his little sister, she possessed an amazing temperament. Just how had she been able to control that many elements?

    Even now, Xu Xiaoyu¡¯s heart was in turmoil with his doubts and confusion.

    ?

    ¡°Teacher Wu, the final part of our exam is about to start. Will today¡¯sbat ss be postponed?¡± Zhang Yangzi tteringly asked Wu Zhangkong the moment he entered the room.

    This was to be expected of course. With their holidays upon them, it was only normal for students to start feeling a bitzy.

    Wu Zhangkong dully said, ¡°Due to the amount of spirit power you all absorbed this time in the spirit ascension tform, the academy has arranged for you to test your soul ring year levels and your bodies again. Don¡¯t think that you can squander your time just because you are young. If you don¡¯t put in effort at this age, it¡¯ll be useless to begin putting in effort when you grow old. Don¡¯t you all have a good understanding of each other? Combat ss will still proceed as nned. I¡¯ve thought about it for a while, and considering your current situations, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable for you all to enter the spirit ascension tform again for a while. Yourbat sses will actually need to be modified a bit. Follow me.¡± Wu Zhangkong immediately turned on his heel and walked out.

    Crestfallen, Zhang Yangzi muttered, ¡°Teacher Wu is so unreasonable.¡±

 Chapter 151 - A Problem Appears

    <strong>Chapter 151 - A Problem Appears</strong>

    Xie Xie¡¯s mouth twitched as he said, ¡°Just be content with how things are. I can¡¯t even count the number of advanced department students that want Teacher Wu to teach them.¡±

    ¡°Catch up,¡± Tang Wulin cut in.

    The five students followed Wu Zhangkong to the academy¡¯s training facilities.

    These facilities were specially prepared for students to engage in realbat. It was equipped with a soul barrier to minimize the damage caused by stray soul skills.

    ¡°Are we being demoted?¡± Zhang Yangzi covertly whispered to Wang Jinxi. This training facility was frequently used by the ordinary students. After joining ss zero for several months, they hadn¡¯te here as much, so it was only natural that Zhang Yangzi was confused. Theirbat training hadrgely been conducted in the spirit ascension tform against the various soul beasts as, after all, they wouldn¡¯t be sufficiently challenged otherwise.

    Wang Jinxi shot him an annoyed re. ¡°You really speak a lot of nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong found the teacher in charge of the building and reserved a training field for them.

    The training fields varied in size, ranging from 30 to 50 meters in diameter. The facility had three floors in total. Each floor had four training field of differing sizes, and each field was usually bustling with students from all grades training.

    Wu Zhangkong had requested a field on the third floor as it was currently empty. This way, they would be able to train in peace.

    Wu Zhangkong brought them to arge training field that reached 50 meters in diameter.

    Xie Xie eagerly asked, ¡°Teacher Wu, are we three going to fight against them two? Hehe.¡± Xie Xie shifted his gaze to Zhang Yangzi, a mischievous grin on his lips as he geared up for battle.

    ¡°No.¡± Wu Zhangkong said in a cold voice. ¡°The five of you willing be battling me.¡±

    ¡°Five against one, that¡¯s very unfair... Huh? Against you...¡± Xie Xie stared at Wu Zhangkong, dumbfounded.

    With his usual indifference, Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this no longer is the spirit ascension tform. You won¡¯t revive here in the real world and I might not be able to properly hold back. I will suppress my soul power to the same rank as you all, and I won¡¯t amplify my soul rings. This time, however, I will be using my martial soul. Begin.¡±

    Without even giving the students a chance to respond, soul rings immediately rose up from beneath his feet.

    Two yellow, two purple and two ck soul rings appeared. An unstoppable aura engulfed the students for a split second before his soul power rapidly decreased to about rank 20.

    An ice blue sword appeared in his right hand. It was as if his usual coldness had condensed into that cial sword; a rarely seen tender expression graced his face.

    White robes and blue sword, sky ice and snow cold!

    These words couldn¡¯t help but pop into Tang Wulin¡¯s head.

    The memory of when Wu Zhangkong revealed his martial soul in the battle against Guang Biao was still crystal clear in his mind. He hadn¡¯t even been able to make out what sort of attacks Wu Zhangkong had used back then and the battle had already ended in a few brief moments.

    Yet today, they were supposed to face his Skyfrost Sword?

    ¡°Into formation!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s thunderous order shocked the rest of hisrades out of their stupor. Gu Yue was the first to respond, appearing behind Tang Wulin in a sh. Wang Jinxi, Zhang Yangzi and Xie Xie moved into their positions, forming a cross with Gu Yue at the center and poised to face Wu Zhangkong.

    Tang Wulin shouted, ¡°Everyone, be careful! I¡¯ll restrain him, Gu Yue, you control the battle. The rest of you, focus on attacking. Go!¡±

    Bluesilver Grass gathered in his right hand as he spoke. Tang Wulin had learned from his experiences in the spirit ascension tform and was far more skillful in his control over the vines now.

    Strand after strand of Bluesilver Grass issued forth, closing in on Wu Zhangkong¡¯s position. At his rear, two soul rings sparkled as Gu Yue raised her hands to shoot out a series of zing fireballs at Wu Zhangkong. With some flying straight at him and others arcing toward him, Wu Zhangkong faced a fiery assault.

    Although ice could indeed extinguish fire, fire could also melt ice. After taking into consideration the fact that Wu Zhangkong had lowered his soul power rank to their level, Gu Yue decisively chose to first suppress his attribute.

    Dozens of fireballs filled the air, some quick, some slow. Regardless of which, in the end, they all shot toward Wu Zhangkong. The fireballs besieged him from all sides, seemingly impossible for him to deal with the all at once.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass exploded forth at the same time. A multitude of strands engulfed Wu Zhangkong, binding his body.

    Xie Xie, Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi dashed forward from different directions, but all three converged towards Wu Zhangkong. With strands of Bluesilver Grass tied around their waists, Tang Wulin was inplete control of them.

    The first to arrive were the fireballs. Despite this, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s gaze never left his Skyfrost Sword. He took a slow and calcted step to the side as the fireballs seemed to slow down.

    In the blink of an eye, the Skyfrost Sword¡¯s chilly aura filled the training grounds. Dozens of fireballs extinguished quietly, and as their warm light disappeared, the surroundings returned to its original luster.

    For a brief moment, a sliver of emotion made it past Gu Yue¡¯s grim expression. She had felt the cores of her fireballs obliterated instantly by Wu Zhankong¡¯s move.

    The next second, Wu Zhangkong moved in an eerie rhythm, his mystical footwork dodging the bindings of Bluesilver Grass as they shot forth one after another.

    At that instant, he was no different from a ghostly general, his body almost illusory. This scene shocked and dazzled the assault team of three to their very bones.

    Not good! Tang Wulin pulled ferociously on several strands of Bluesilver Grass as he shouted, ¡°Withdraw!¡±

    It¡¯s best not to aim too high against an opponent like Teacher Wu. We need to avoid making any mistakes and prioritize our safety first.

    His reaction was swift enough, but his actions were stillcking in power.

    Xie Xie had understood Tang Wulin¡¯s thoughts from the very beginning, so the moment he heard the order to withdraw, he had immediately changed directions and flown back at his maximum speed.

    Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi, on the other hand, were a moment too slow. The frost had already crept onto their bodies.

    They were not fools though. Having learned from past experiences, they instantly locked hands and were enshrouded in a ck light.

    Martial soul fusion skill!

    Shadow Eagle Dragon!

    They didn¡¯t dare to hold back against Wu Zhangkong!

    Waves of darkness rippled out, unveiling a monstrous scene. Wang Jinxi¡¯s aura had clearly grown stronger; however, there was a hint of dissonance between him and Zhang Yangzi. The two of them let out a groan before their bodies quickly separated.

    Two cold lightsnded on their bodies, causing them to stiffen in ce as Wu Zhangkong appeared before them.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He didn¡¯t continue attacking and began to examine the two instead.

    Their soul fusion skill failed?

    Although they had only partially seeded in using their soul fusion skill during the ss Promotion Tournament, it was still considered a sess. But now, their soul fusion skill had actually failed?

    Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi paled. They both knew that their martial souls weren¡¯t particrly powerful, and it was only because of their soul fusion skill that they had been able to enter the ranks of geniuses with a slim possibility of bing famous powerhouses in the continent in the future.

    Yet, their soul fusion skill had just failed. They were dumbstruck.

    ¡°Try it again.¡± Wu Zhangkong moved back and brandished his Skyfrost Sword once again. The chill immediately returned.

    Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi exchanged a knowing look as they charged at each other once again, their soul powers pushed to their very limits.

    A pair of wing unfurled from Zhang Yangzi¡¯s back as he swept Wang Jinxi into his arms.

 Chapter 152 - Wang Jinxis Pain

    <strong>Chapter 152 - Wang Jinxi¡¯s Pain</strong>

    Wang Jinxi mirrored Zhang Yangzi, and the two collided in the next moment.

    A deep dragon¡¯s roar rumbled from Wang Jinxi as his Bone Dragon King and Zhang Yangzi¡¯s Shadow Phantasm Eagle fused in an instant. They could feel Wang Jinxi¡¯s body rejecting the fusion immediately. It was as if his body was trying to push Zhang Yangzi out the moment it saw the Shadow Phantasm Eagle.

    Zhang Yangzi stumbled away from Wang Jinxi andnded his butt. Suddenly, he was filled with rage as he shouted, ¡°Wang Jinxi, what is the meaning of this?! Why won¡¯t you fuse with me?!¡±

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Wang Jinxi stared at him in confusion. He couldn¡¯tprehend what was going on either.

    Wu Zhangkong knitted his brows and turned to Zhang Yangzi. ¡°Calm down. This isn¡¯t something Wang Jinxi can control. I fear that there really might be a problem with your soul fusion skill now.¡±

    Zhang Yangzi got up from the floor, breathing heavily. On the other side, Wang Jinxi¡¯s eyes clouded with apprehension as a vague reason formted within his mind.

    Wu Zhangkong went silent for a moment. ¡°Jinxi¡¯s martial soul has probably mutated, so now your two martial souls aren¡¯tpatible enough to use your soul fusion skill anymore.¡±

    Wang Jinxi looked at Tang Wulin with a conflicted expression.

    Simrly, Tang Wulin also wore odd expression. Is it possible that his Bone Dragon King was influenced by our dual cultivation?

    His gaze alternating between Wang Jinxi and Tang Wulin, Zhang Yangzi began to have an inkling as to the cause. After all, he was a bright kid. ¡°Could it be because the two of you are cultivating together?¡±

    Wang Jinxi let out a sigh that was filled with all his pent up emotions. ¡°I can¡¯t think of any reason other than that.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Today¡¯s sses will end here. Tang Wulin, Wang Jinxi, you two follow me. I need to examine your martial souls.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was a very simple process to examine their martial souls; Wu Zhangkong simply used his own soul power to scan their bodies and observe any changes that had urred when they used their martial souls.

    ¡°Jinxi, I am almost certain that the problem was caused by Tang Wulin¡¯s influence on your martial soul. As an individual, it¡¯s something fortunate since your martial soul is mutating to a higher level under the influence of Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline. As for how far it will mutate, I have no way of knowing. The one thing I can be certain of, though, is that if you continue to cultivate with Tang Wulin, your martial soul will continue to mutate, but you will likely no longer be able to use your soul fusion skill with Zhang Yangzi. That is the drawback of this situation. You need to carefully think things over and decide which direction you want to develop in.¡±

    Wang Jinxi stilled,pletely dumbstruck. ¡°Then, will I return to normal if I stop cultivating with Tang Wulin?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong grimly said, ¡°From what I have seen so far, it should be possible. You two have only cultivated together for a few months and his soul power is weaker than yours, so he hasn¡¯t influenced you much. As a result, your martial soul mutation is still not firm, and you should be able to slowly return to normal if you stop cultivating with Tang Wulin. His bloodline¡¯s influence affects simr martial souls within a certain range though, so if you choose to stop, I will rearrange your rooms further apart from each other.¡±

    Wang Jinxi raised his head to look at Tang Wulin, his eyes flickering with conflicting emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jinxi! I didn¡¯t know things would turn out like this.¡± Tang Wulin earnestly apologized. He was well aware just how important a soul fusion skill was to Soul Masters.

    Wang Jinxi shook his head. ¡°How can I me you for this? No one could have predicted it. Teacher Wu, is it fine if I return to my room and think about this before deciding?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°Of course. This is an important decision. It¡¯s best for you to go back and think about it carefully.¡±

    Wang Jinxi looked at Tang Wulin with a deep gaze before giving him a curt nod.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°There¡¯s something else I must remind you. From my current observations, Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline is actually gradually growing stronger. If you continue to cultivate with him, your martial soul could potentially grow even stronger than a soul fusion skill. Furthermore, that would purely be your strength as an individual. This is an important point to consider.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Wu.¡±

    Sadness and bitterness found its way into Tang Wulin¡¯s heart after Wang Jinxi left. He had never expected that their mutually beneficial cultivation method would have such arge drawback.

    Wang Jinxi was still benefiting either way, but what about Zhang Yangzi? Without Wang Jinxi, he would no longer be able to use their soul fusion skill.

    Tang Wulin hated to see a situation such as this, but it had already happened, and the decision rested in Wang Jinxi¡¯s hands. It wasn¡¯t his ce to try to influence Wang Jinxi¡¯s decision.

    A strange mood fell over ss zero from that day onward.

    Zhang Yangzi became umunicative while Wang Jinxi was even more taciturn than usual.

    Two days quickly passed and the second part of their final exam was upon them.

    ¡°Follow me. We¡¯re going to take the second part of the exam now.¡± Wu Zhangkong said with his usual indifference.

    ¡°Teacher Wu.¡± Wang Jinxi suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Wu Zhangkong gave him a curious look. Tang Wulin also turned to stare at Wang Jinxi, a hint of dread welling within his heart as he anticipated what would happen next. Wang Jinxi hadn¡¯t been cultivating with him thesest few days, and the moment they were dismissed from ss he would immediately return to his room and note out.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯ve decided. I won¡¯t cultivate with Tang Wulin anymore.¡± Although Wang Jinxi spoke quickly and monotonously, his voice was resolute.

    Stunned, Zhang Yangzi stared at Wang Jinxi with wide eyes.

    Wu Zhangkong gazed at him for a moment before asking, ¡°And you have really thought this over carefully?¡±

    Wang Jinxi earnestly nodded. ¡°While I might be able to reach even greater heights in the future if I continue cultivating with Tang Wulin, only I would benefit that way. I grew up with Zhang Yangzi, and we¡¯re the closest of childhood friends. We yed with each other everyday. We¡¯re inseparable and are practically brothers. I can¡¯t abandon him for my own sake, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself. Besides, we¡¯re already two-ringed Soul Grandmasters and have a soul fusion skill, so we can definitely be considered geniuses already. This is why I choose to cultivate with Zhang Yangzi.¡±

    At this point, Wang Jinxi took a moment to stop and swept his gaze at Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue. He took in a deep breath, beating the drums of courage as he readied his next words. ¡°Also, Teacher Wu, thank you for this semester¡¯s guidance. I also thank myrades as well, but I¡¯m sorry; I want to transfer academies. I¡¯ll transfer schools together with Yangzi. Wulin¡¯s bloodline influence is just too much. As long as I stay within this academy, I¡¯ll continue to be influenced by him. Even during thest two days where I haven¡¯t been cultivating with him, I still felt oppressed by him. The only thing I can do now is leave.¡±

    Tang Wulin was rendered speechless at these words. He had never expected that his mere presence would force Wang Jinxi to transfer academies.

    ¡°Jinxi, I can try to keep myself away from you if my effect is really that strong. You won¡¯t have to transfer academies then...¡± Tang Wulin hastily interjected.

    Wang Jinxi rxed as he let out a deep breath. A gentle smile found its way to his lips as he shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Wulin, you can¡¯t me yourself for this. This decision isn¡¯t rted to you at all. These changes happened to my body, not yours. You also could never have predicted that your bloodline would have such great influence either. This change won¡¯t affect our friendship at all, we just can¡¯t cultivate together any longer. It¡¯s not just my martial soul that¡¯s being affected; my mind is as well. Maybe if I leave you and go cultivate somewhere else for some time, I¡¯ll be able to return to normal. Ever since the ss Promotion Tournament, I¡¯ve felt this mental pressure, but I just never wanted to acknowledge it until now. Yangzi and I can still cultivate properly together, so you don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to handle the contract with the academy. I have already discussed things with my father and we¡¯ve decided to pay for the resources that were used on Yangzi and I this semester. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience.¡± Wang Jinxi bowed deeply before Wu Zhangkong, expressing his deep regret. Tang Wulin saw two water droplets fall to the floor as Wang Jinxi bowed.

    How could Wang Jinxi actually want to leave? They hadn¡¯t just be friends after a semester together, they had reached a rarely seen level of tacit understanding between Soul Masters! They hade together to form a squad; a squad that was able to kill a hundred-year Man-Faced Demon Spider! How could he be willing to part with his cherishedrades now?

 Chapter 153 - Leaving

    <strong>Chapter 153 - Leaving</strong>

    It was just as Wang Jinxi said. If he continued to stay here, he would inevitably be influenced by Tang Wulin and reap many benefits by cultivating together. During the two days they had been apart, however, Wang Jinxi discovered just how deeply he had been affected. He could no longer sleep soundly at night and he wasn¡¯t even able to meditate properly. His heart was in turmoil.

    It was only after contemting his situation deeply thesest two days that Wang Jinxi realized that if he continued to cultivate with Tang Wulin, he might not be able to part with him. In fact, he might subconsciously be Tang Wulin¡¯s vassal.

    Regardless of which type of martial soul, it was a fact that bloodlines and martial souls would affect each other. The stronger one¡¯s soul power was, the stronger their bloodline would be. Currently, he was a level higher than Tang Wulin, yet he was already being influenced so greatly; then what would happen if Tang Wulin overtook him in the future? He feared just how much he would be affected then.

    Despite his young age, Wang Jinxi clearly understood this terrifying concept. Furthermore, in consideration of his rtionship with Zhang Yangzi, he had finally arrived at this decision. It was a hard decision, and although it pained him to do so, he had no other choice.

    ¡°Jinxi!¡± Zhang Yangzi suddenly rushed over and embraced Wang Jinxi. He couldn¡¯t hold back anymore; tears began to stream down his face.

    Hadn¡¯t he also been suffering thesest few days? Losing his soul fusion partner would leave him as nothing more than an ordinary Soul Master. His cultivation speed would take a hit, and his n would no longer ce as much value on him. After all, strength was what decided his position within his n.

    Yet, Wang Jinxi¡¯s staunch words had washed away all the worries within his heart. Friendship truly prevailed over all and his heart was touched by such a deep friendship.

    Wu Zhangkong still stood there like an unfeeling statue, but Xie Xie had noticed it. For just a brief moment, a tinge of sadness had shed across the depths of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Fine then. Since you have already decided on this, you don¡¯t have to worry about the rest. I will settle things with the academy and handle it with your n. Perhaps this really is the correct choice.¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s reply was utterly simple. ¡°Then, do you two still want to take the second part of the final exam?¡±

    Wang Jinxi could only force out an awkward smile. ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think Yangzi or I am in any frame of mind to participate in the exam today. Wulin, Xie Xie, Gu Yue, good luck! Please don¡¯t let our decision disturb you. You three are amazing. We¡¯ll meet again in the future; at that time, we might even be challenging you then. The two of us will definitely be strong soon. We won¡¯t let you leave us behind.¡±

    Tears fell down Wang Jinxi¡¯s face as he spoke with a bright smile and clenched fists. It took all his willpower to just wave goodbye at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin suddenly charged over and brought the two of them into his embrace, letting out a few quiet sobs.

    ¡°We will conduct the exam tomorrow.¡± After stating this, Wu Zhangkong left the ssroom withrge strides.

    ?

    Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi returned to their rooms to pack up their belongings. Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know what agreement their ns and the academy had made. What he did know, however, was that ss zero only had three students left.

    Wei Xiaofeng was the first to leave, and now Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi are leaving too. Mom and dad left me. Na¡¯er left me too. Why do the people I hold dear always leave me?

    Tang Wulin looked out the window, staring listlessly at the field outside as sorrow and dejection welled within his heart.

    His heart pained from the loss of his friends, as well as self-me.

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s up with you?¡± A pleasant voice suddenly called out from the field.

    Tang Wulin turned toward the voice. It was the pretty Ouyang Zixin, and she was waving at him.

    ¡°Senior sister.¡± Tang Wulin nkly stared at her. He didn¡¯t know why, but for some unfathomable reason, his mood instantly uplifted the moment he saw her.

    ¡°You¡¯re so big already yet you¡¯re still snivelling like a child?¡± Ouyang Zixin said with a teasing smile.

    Tang Wulin touched his cheeks,pletely unaware that he had been crying.

    Now that he noticed his tears, he quickly wiped them away with his sleeve, embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m fine, senior sister.¡±

    ¡°Come down here.¡± Ouyang Zixin beckoned him.

    ¡°Oh...¡± He climbed onto the window sill. With a strand of Bluesilver Grass attached to the window, he jumped from the fourth floor which was dozens of meters tall, andnded gently.

    ¡°Wow! So cool!¡± Ouyang Zixin beamed sweetly at him.

    Tang Wulin awkwardly scratched his head. ¡°No way! I¡¯m just...¡±

    Ouyang Zixin giggled. ¡°Okay, okay. You don¡¯t need to exin yourself. It¡¯s normal for children to like showing off. So, why were you crying? Come tell senior sister.¡±

    Tang Wulin bravely shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. Two of my ssmates are just transferring academies, so I¡¯m a bit sad.¡±

    Ouyang Zixin said with an air of maturity, ¡°You¡¯re such an emotional kid; it¡¯s not like you won¡¯t see them again in the future. They¡¯re simply transferring academies, that¡¯s all. Alright then! Life is just like this and the world is ever-changing. Who would know what tomorrow holds for them? As long as you live, then live each day happily! Go pursue your goals and your own happiness. You¡¯ll be fine as long as you do that.¡±

    She rubbed Tang Wulin¡¯s head as she spoke. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you out for some good food.¡± She grabbed his hand and immediately began dragging him toward the academy gates.

    Ouyang Zixin¡¯s hand felt soft and delicate over his own, and as she pulled him forward, he was able to catch her fragile fragrance.

    Warmth filled his heart for a brief moment. He had always devoted himself wholly to cultivating his martial soul and cksmithing, but at that moment he was in desperate need of affection.

    Both his parents and Na¡¯er had left him. All the people he held dear had also left him without a single trace. All he could do was throw himself into cultivating to numb the pain. Yet, it was precisely because of this that Ouyang Zixin¡¯s gentleness made him warm; it was the feeling of being loved.

    ¡°Big sister will bring you out for some barbecue skewers and grilled fish.¡±

    A normal person¡¯s appetite would grow when they were in a good mood and Tang Wulin was naturally no different.

    Ouyang Zixin¡¯s beautiful eyes simply stared in shock as Tang Wulin continued to stuff more and more barbecue skewers into his mouth.

    There was a mountain of bamboo skewers in front of of Tang Wulin, attracting curious nces from the surrounding customers.

    Ouyang Zixin was on the verge of crying. ¡°Junior brother, big sister brought you here tofort you, but do you hold some kind of grudge against me? You¡¯ve already eaten a week¡¯s worth of my food budget!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin finally noticed just how much he had eaten. He looked up and was instantly attacked by Ouyang Zixin¡¯s lovable pout. His appetite today was a bit bigger than normal, especially since he hadn¡¯t eaten much in the morning with the matter of Wang Jinxi and Zhang Yangzi¡¯s still weighing down on his mind.

    ¡°Ah, sorry! Senior sister, I¡¯ll pay today. A man should treat ady anyways.¡± Tang Wulin hastily put on the airs of a gentleman. In any case, he had more than enough money to pay for food with all the forging he had been doing.

    Pa! Ouyang Zixin hit his head with a karate chop. ¡°What do you mean by man? You¡¯re still just a child. What kind of big sister brings her little brother out to eat and actually lets him pay? Come on, eat, eat. Even if you eat away all my money, I¡¯ll just have to rely on the academy¡¯s dining hall then. Oh right, could you be the rumored Super Rice Bucket of the lower grades? I heard that even the academy fears your appetite.¡±

    ¡°Eh... That¡¯s probably me...¡± Tang Wulin said with a hint of shame.

    ¡°Seriously though, you can eat so much! Your future wife is going to be worked to death cooking for you!¡± Ouyang Zixin teased.

    ¡°Zixin,¡± a voice suddenly called out.

 Chapter 154 - The Arrogant and Pampered Ice Staff Guy

    <strong>Chapter 154 - The Arrogant and Pampered Ice Staff Guy</strong>

    Ouyang Zixin turned toward the voice, her eyes lighting up when she saw who it was. Hastily standing up, she walked over and greeted, ¡°Senior brother, are you here to eat?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s vision was obstructed by her body, so he could only make out that the person she was talking to was a tall male youth.

    ¡°Yeah! I brought my little sister out for a nice meal. It¡¯s only been two weeks since thest time I saw you, and you¡¯re even prettier than before,¡± the youth said with a bright smile.

    Ouyang Zixin held her face as she bashfully said, ¡°Really? Thank you for thepliment, senior brother. Ah, there aren¡¯t any free tables right now. Do you want to eat with us?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± the youth said with augh.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know why, but a feeling of dissatisfaction crept into his heart when he heard Ouyang Zixin speaking to the youth with such a tender voice. An inkling of hostility grew within him, but he didn¡¯t raise his head, instead choosing to wallow in his bitterness.

    ¡°Damn, you guys really ate a lot!¡± the youth eximed in astonishment.

    Ouyang Zixin proudly exined, ¡°That¡¯s right! My little brother here has quite the big appetite. Senior brother, please, I¡¯ll treat you today.¡±

    The youth revealed a gentlemanly smile. ¡°How can I let a girl pay for me? Boss, I want to order some more food. I want to order one dish of broiled cod and one dish of roasted chicken wings. Xiaoyan, is there anything else you want?¡±

    ¡°I want some barbeque skewers. Lamb skewers and beef skewers. Big brother, can I have some beer too? I like it, and it¡¯ll be refreshing.¡± A melodious voice attracted Tang Wulin¡¯s attention.

    However, he could only stare in shock at the two people who sat across from him.

    Just how small is the world that I managed to run into you here! Isn¡¯t this the arrogant and pampered ice staff guy and his little sister?

    That was right. The one Ouyang Zixin called senior brother was actually Xu Xiaoyu, and naturally, the girl at his side was Xu Xiaoyan. He had been in a bad mood thesest few days, so he wanted to bring his little sister out to eat some good food to cheer up. Yet, who would have thought that he would run into Ouyang Zixin and Tang Wulin.

    Xu Xiaoyan was excitedly picking out what foods she wanted to eat while Xu Xiaoyu was turned toward the restaurant owner, so neither of them had noticed that Tang Wulin had raised his head yet.

    ¡°Hey, little guy, slow down a bit! You¡¯re going to frighten the others.¡± Ouyang Zixin took this as a chance to scooch closer to Tang Wulin and whispered this warning into his ear.

    Indignance instantly attacked his heart. Could senior sister actually think of this arrogant and pampered ice staff guy that way? Although Tang Wulin was young, he wasn¡¯t ignorant to the affairs between men and women after all the things Xie Xie had told him.

    Tang Wulin lowered his head once more. It¡¯s best if they don¡¯t notice. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be some trouble. I¡¯ll just focus on eating then.

    Finished ordering food, Xu Xiaoyu turned back to see the sweetly smiling Ouyang Zixin and said, ¡°Junior sister, is this your actual little brother? Or does he attend our academy?¡±

    Ouyang Zixinughed. ¡°He¡¯s not my actual little brother, I just treat him like one. Ah, that¡¯s right! This little brother of mine is actually a genius. He¡¯s in the newly created ss zero!¡±

    ¡°Eh? ss zero?¡± Xu Xiaoyu¡¯s voice was full of surprise, exchanging curious looks with his little sister.

    Ouyang Zixin said, ¡°You know about ss zero even though you¡¯re in the advanced division?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyu said, ¡°I only started hearing about them in thest few days. My little sister will be attending an intermediate soul master academy starting next year, but father said that he wants her to enroll early and transfer into ss zero. I think his arrangements should be nearly finished.¡±

    ¡°Transfer student?¡± Without thinking, Tang Wulin raised his head and asked. The ice staff girl is joining ss zero?

    His sudden outburst attracted the gazes of Xu Xiaoyu and Xu Xiaoyan. The two siblings were immediately dumbstruck when they saw Tang Wulin.

    The gloom that hovered over Xu Xiaoyu had originated from Tang Wulin and his friends, so there was no way he wouldn¡¯t recognize Tang Wulin. His gaze immediately sharpened. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan covered her mouth as she cried out in surprise, ¡°Ah! You...¡±

    Realizing that he had exposed himself in his excitement, Tang Wulin could only show an abashed expression.

    Ouyang Zixin directed a puzzled nce at him, before turning to ask Xu Xiaoyu, ¡°Senior brother, do you know my little brother?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyu was about to say yes, but after thinking about it once more, he realized that it wouldn¡¯t be too good for his reputation if Ouyang Zixin found out he had been beaten by a bunch of brats in the spirit ascension tform. He still wanted her to have a good opinion of him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him. It just seems like our meeting is fated,¡± Xu Xiaoyu coldly said.

    ¡°Big brother, isn¡¯t he...¡± The pure Xu Xiaoyan was quickly cut off with a nudge from her brother.

    With her cleverness, Ouyang Zixin could immediately tell that something was off, but since Xu Xiaoyu didn¡¯t want to speak about it, she wouldn¡¯t pry. Instead, she cheerfully said, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce the two of you then. This little guy is from the first grade¡¯s ss zero, Tang Wulin. Wulin, this senior brother is our academy¡¯s most outstanding genius. He¡¯s in the advanced division¡¯s second grade¡¯s ss one; our senior brother, Xu Xiaoyu. He¡¯s already a three-ringed Soul Elder, and he might even make a breakthrough to four rings by the time he graduates. And then he¡¯ll be a Soul Ancestor! Pretty girl beside him is his little sister, Xu Xiaoyan.¡±

    Upon hearing Ouyang Zixin¡¯s introductions, Xu Xiaoyu felt his face grow hot, as if he had been pped in the face. If not for the presence of Ouyang Zixin and his junior brother, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to restrain himself from making a scene.

    ¡°Hello, senior brother,¡± Tang Wulin said as he forced himself to offer a handshake.

    Xu Xiaoyu snorted. ¡°This junior brother sure is capable! Could your ss zero be the ones I ran into the other day? Or was it someone else?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s scalp numbed. Is this guy out for revenge? Gu Yue might have defeated him that day, but that was only because he was acting so despicably! The terrifying memory of the Fury of Ice skill was still fresh in his mind, so he didn¡¯t dare utter a word to contradict him.

    Ouyang Zixin quietly prodded Tang Wulin. ¡°Senior brother asked you a question.¡±

    Shifting his gaze toward her, Tang Wulin realized that Ouyang Zixin¡¯s gaze had never left Xu Xiaoyu even when she was speaking to him. A repressed tenderness exuded from her eyes.

    ¡°Senior sister, I¡¯m full now. Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Wulin took a napkin and wiped his fingers, then got up to leave.

    ¡°Wulin, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Ouyang Zixin hastily scolded him before quickly turning back toward Xu Xiaoyu. ¡°Sorry, senior brother! I¡¯ll take him back first. You two go ahead to eat, I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan watched with curiosity as Ouyang Zixin chased after Tang Wulin. ¡°So he¡¯s actually from ss zero. It seems ss zero is really powerful! That big sister can even defeat you, big brother!¡±

    A dark frown instantly settled on Xu Xiaoyu¡¯s face as he lightly smacked Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s head. ¡°Can¡¯t you keep quiet about that?¡±

    Feeling wronged, Xu Xiaoyan cried out, ¡°You hit me! I¡¯m going to go tell dad!¡±

    ¡°How can that be considered hitting? It was just patting, okay, patting!¡± Xu Xiaoyu helplessly denied.

    ?

    ¡°Wulin, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Ouyang Zixin finally caught up to Tang Wulin to ask him.

    Tang Wulin had already regained his senses from the chilling winds. He realized that he had acted inappropriately. His senior sister had been so kind to treat him to a meal yet he had actually run out like a little kid.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior sister,¡± Tang Wulin apologized. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in my right mind thesest few days. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Ouyang Zixin shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m already full from watching you eat. Why don¡¯t you just head back first? I¡¯ll go keep thempany for a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± He finally understood when he saw the look in Ouyang Zixin¡¯s eyes as she gazed back toward the restaurant. Xu Xiaoyu upied arger ce in her heart than he did.

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, senior sister, for treating me today. I¡¯ll return the favor some day,¡± Tang Wulin said with the utmost courtesy.

    ¡°Eh, forget about it. It¡¯s fine. We can talk about it next time. I¡¯ll be going back to the restaurant now. You be careful on the road back.¡± With these parting words lingering in the air, Ouyang Zixin quickly rushed back toward the restaurant.

    Tang Wulinughed in self-ridicule. He still liked Ouyang Zixin, but there was still the gap in their ages.

    Huh, but is there really going to be another student joining ss zero? Xu Xiaoyan doesn¡¯t seem that strong though! She didn¡¯t even have the courage to attack that day. All she did was hide behind that arrogant and pampered ice staff guy.

    I¡¯ll just go back and ask Teacher Wu. If we don¡¯t get another ssmate, then we¡¯ll really be a small ss with just me, Gu Yue and Xie Xie...

    ?

    Once he got back to the academy, instead of returning to his room, he went over to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s room and knocked.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s cold voice prated through the door.

    Knowing that the door was unlocked, Tang Wulin opened it and walked in to see Wu Zhangkong d in white, as per usual, sitting cross-legged on his bed as if he had been meditating.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wu Zhangkong dully said.

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Teacher Wu, I met someone today who said that they¡¯re going to join ss zero. Are we really getting another ssmate?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong suddenly opened his eyes, a purple light shing through them for a split second. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should be concerned about right now. Instead, you should be thinking about how you will pass the second part of your final exams. Let me remind you, the exam was originally prepared for the five of you to take together, but now you¡¯re down to two people. That means the three of you will be taking a test meant for five.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± How can this be called reminding? I found out just now!?

 Chapter 155 - You have the scent of a woman on you!

    <strong>Chapter 155 - You have the scent of a woman on you!</strong>

    Tang Wulin stared at Wu Zhangkong, dumbstruck. He felt dazed as a thought popped into his mind, So there really exists someone this unreasonable!

    Wu Zhangkong continued, ¡°If there isn¡¯t anything else, you may leave now.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Wulin left the room dejected, but could not wait inform Xie Xie and Gu Yue of what Wu Zhangkong had said.

    ?

    ¡°If it¡¯s a test for five, then it¡¯s a test for five.¡± Gu Yue was unperturbed by this revtion. On the other hand, Xie Xie was a bit nervous, but he knew that it was useless to worry about things they had no control over.

    ¡°Wulin, actually, there¡¯s something I want to try with you,¡± Xie Xie mischievously whispered into Tang Wulin¡¯s ear.

    Tang Wulin eyed him suspiciously. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Xie Xie said, ¡°I was thinking, when I stabbed you with my dagger back when you were still unable to control your bloodline, you suddenly exploded with power. Now that you¡¯re able to control it, do you think even more power will burst out?¡±

    After a moment of astonished silence, Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    That mischievous smile returned to Xie Xie¡¯s lips. ¡°Then, do you want to test it out?¡±

    ¡°Uneptable! Why don¡¯t you go stick a knife in yourself?!¡± Gu Yue smiled brightly while kicking Xie Xie away.

    Xie Xie groaned out, ¡°I knew you would be overprotective of him! Jeez, can¡¯t you be a bit more unbiased, Gu Yue? We got to know one another at the same time, so why do you favor Tang Wulin so much?¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s smile grew wider. Her smile was beautiful, giving a sense of homeliness. Despite its beauty, though, all it did was strike panic and fear into Xie Xie¡¯s heart. ¡°What, what are you smiling about?¡±

    ¡°You want to know why I treat Tang Wulin better than you? The answer is very simple; he¡¯s more handsome than you!¡± Gu Yue said maliciously.

    ¡°Eh... How can you be like this!¡± Xie Xie¡¯s voice was filled with indignance.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at their banter. ¡°Settle down, you two. Let¡¯s figure out how we¡¯re going to tackle the exam first.¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°We¡¯ll just do things the same way we moved in the spirit ascension tform. We have the best coordination between just the three of us anyway, so we should just adapt to the situation as we see fit. Besides, Teacher Wu wouldn¡¯t give us an impossible test.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded in understanding. ¡°I think Teacher Wu will target our usual arrangements. How about this then, we¡¯ll change things up a bit. Xie Xie, you¡¯ll still be our main assault-support force. Gu Yue, you¡¯ll also join in the assault this time. I¡¯ll be in charge of defense and control.¡±

    Gu Yue nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go with that then.¡± After the two of them left Xie Xie¡¯s room, Gu Yue pulled on his arm before he could return to his room.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Tang Wulin asked, puzzled.

    Gu Yue moved closer to him and circled around him once, sniffing the whole time. ¡°There¡¯s the scent of a woman on you. Speak; what you were doing earlier?¡±

    Tang Wulin was astonished. ¡°Your nose is so sensitive! You¡¯re actually able to distinguish the scent of a woman over the smell of barbecue. Amazing, so amazing!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject. Out with it already,¡± Gu Yue fiercely interrogated.

    Tang Wulin awkwardly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much! I wasn¡¯t in a good mood today, so senior sister Ouyang treated me to some barbecue. Can you guess who I met there?¡± He exined how he had went out to eat with Ouyang Zixin and had run into the Xu siblings.

    Even after she heard his exnation, Gu Yue still eyed him suspiciously. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that this senior sister Ouyang likes that arrogant and pampered ice staff guy?¡±

    Tang Wulin grudgingly said, ¡°It seems so. Oh right, Xu Xiaoyan is probably joining ss zero. What do you think about that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± Gu Yue¡¯s answer was normal, considering her usual attitude of indifference. ¡°That Ouyang girl is no good, valuing love over friendship. You should distance yourself from her.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her like that. She was kind enough to treat me to a meal. Senior sister Ouyang is a kindhearted person!¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°Kindhearted? If she was kindhearted, then she would have walked you back. The restaurant you guys went to was so far away, and you¡¯re still so small...¡±

    ¡°Where am I small?!¡± Tang Wulin asked in dissatisfaction.

    cing her hands on her hips, Gu Yue retorted, ¡°Anyway, just don¡¯t meet her so much in the future. One look and I could already tell that she wasn¡¯t any good. Go get some sleep.¡± Having proimed her decree, she quickly turned around and left.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t make any sense of what had just transpired. Choosing to forget about it, he returned to his room to focus on cultivating. Although his day had been full of gloom and suspicions, bing a powerful expert was still his ultimate goal so he couldn¡¯t stray from his routine just because of a small psychological attack.

    ?

    After returning to her room and closing the door, Gu Yue¡¯s eyes seemed to twinkle with an unusual light. She walked over to the window by her bed and opened it, basking in the cool night air.

    As her hair fluttered in the evening wind, her eyes gradually changed from their usual ck and began to emit a faint purple light.

    She held out her palms, letting several lights dance within her palms. Blue was water, yellow was earth, red was fire, green was wind, silver was space and gold was light. Yet, a dark purple light also danced about. In the next moment, it disappeared.

    ?

    Dawn of the next day.

    Tang Wulin was jogging on the fields per usual when a familiar figure entered his sights.

    ¡°Good morning senior sister,¡± Tang Wulin called out to Ouyang Zixin in greeting.

    Beaming her usual smile, Ouyang Zixin said, ¡°How are you? Are you in a better mood now?¡±

    Tang Wulin scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m good now. No problems at all.¡±

    Ouyang Zixin giggled at his embarrassment. ¡°That¡¯s good then. Oh right, it was senior brother Xu who paid the bill yesterday. You should go thank him when you get the chance.¡±

    ¡°He paid the bill?¡± Once again, gloominess shrouded his heart immediately.

    Ouyang Zixin said, ¡°Yeah. He paid the bill to give me face. Ah, this sister is just joking with you. You can treat me next time instead. Come on, let¡¯s pick up the pace. Let¡¯s see if I can beat you this time.¡±

    It was clear that Tang Wulin held the advantage as they sped up. Ouyang Zixin was by no means slow, but there was definitely a gap between her and him. Tang Wulin, however, restrained himself to maintain a pace that matched Ouyang Zixin¡¯s.

    Finished with their run, Ouyang Zixin went back to wash her face as she always did. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin went about his usual routine too; rushing off to attack the dining hall with his one man Rice Bucket Brigade.

    ?

    Unexpectedly, the second part of the final exam was also not conducted on the academy¡¯s grounds. Wu Zhangkong led them out of the academy and onto a soul bus that headed to the outskirts.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, can¡¯t you at least give us a hint of what today¡¯s test is about yet?¡± Xie Xie asked with a grin.

    Wu Zhangkong merely nced at him. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there. It¡¯s simr to the spirit ascension tform, but not really.¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± Xie Xie gave a slight nod.

    Although Tang Wulin had already lived in Eastsea City for over half a year, he hadn¡¯t really explored anywhere else besides the academy, the cksmith¡¯s Association, and their vicinity. He was unfamiliar with the rest of the city.

    Unfamiliar scenery flitted past them as the bus entered the suburbs.

    Although it was still crowded and bustling with activity, the suburbs were clearly more spacious than other parts of the city.

    After getting off in the outskirts, Wu Zhangkong brought them to a gigantic park called Eastsea Soul Technology Park.

    The park was filled with greenery and buildings that had a variety of styles. Every single building had its own unique characteristics, but the majority of them were made of metal.

    ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡± Tang Wulin quietly asked Xie Xie.

    In a simrly hushed voice, Xie Xie answered, ¡°I heard that Eastsea City¡¯s best techpanies are based here. Apparently, they even have a mecha factory here.¡±

    ¡°Mecha?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes instantly lit up at this word. Although Wu Zhangkong had exined to them that high-end mechas were battle armors, they had never seen one yet, so in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind, mechas were still the coolest!

 Chapter 156 - Eastseas Little Zhangkong

    <strong>Chapter 156 - Eastsea¡¯s Little Zhangkong</strong>

    The park was enormous, so it was only after half an hour did Wu Zhangkong lead them to a smaller park within the park.

    They were greeted with a wide expanse of greenery. There was a small building in the center, tiny inparison to the other buildings they had seen on the way there. Along with the vast emptiness that surrounded it, the scene looked disproportionate.

    When they reached the building, the students were surprised to see that it didn¡¯t have a name que. They couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of just what this ce was. Is the second part of the exam really being conducted here?

    The building was dark blue, and its walls shimmered like a mirror, each wall seemingly cut from a block of ss. There was a bizarre sense of beauty to this reflective-like quality. Every angle refracted the light in a different way. It was breathtaking.

    No one guarded the dark blue double doors that were also made of ss. Wu Zhangkong walked up and pressed onto the ss.

    A blue light suddenly appeared. It projected an image that was apanied by an amused voice. ¡°Oh, long time no see! It¡¯s Eastsea¡¯s Little Zhangkong!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong coldly said, ¡°Open the doors.¡±

    The voice answered back willy-nilly, ¡°You¡¯re still so boring.¡±

    With a crisp ring, the doors wordlessly opened up.

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue stood there dumbfounded. Eastsea¡¯s Little Zhangkong? What in the devil?

    Zhangkong is Teacher Wu¡¯s name, and ¡®Eastsea¡¯ should be referring to Eastsea City right? But... this way of calling him is just... Ahem.

    Entering the door, they saw the same dark blue walls, but there was now a shining white floor and gentle fluorescent lights overhead. They came together to paint a scene of calm and order, further emphasizing theck of people. A circr metal tform holding three metal wristbands hovered over.

    ¡°Put them on,¡± instructed Wu Zhangkong.

    Xie Xie curiously asked, ¡°Teacher Wu, what does it do?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong answered back, ¡°It¡¯s to identify you. If you wear it, you won¡¯t be considered an enemy by the defense systems here.¡±

    Xie Xie gasped. ¡°So high-tech!¡±

    Without wasting any more words, Wu Zhangkong lead the trio over to another dark blue ss door. A bright blue light swept out once more, but without the voice this time. After scanning them and taking note of their wristbands, it quieted down.

    Past the door was a long tunnel with several bends in it. As Wu Zhangkong lead them through the tunnel, he passed through another ss door and disappeared in a sh of light.

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue instinctively stopped. This is...

    ¡°Spatial technology?¡± Xie Xie eximed. He had been born to arge n so it was only natural that he had a deep understanding of just how advanced the continent¡¯s technology was now. He clearly remembered that spatial technology was still in its development stage, and was far from being implemented into practical uses. Yet, what they had just experienced was the result of spatial technology!

    ¡°Forward.¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s voice resonated from all sides.

    Exchanging nces with his twopanions, Tang Wulin lead the way forward.

    After entering the area Wu Zhangkong had just been in, an odd feeling swept over them. Tang Wulin felt as if his whole body was being wrapped up in pure energy. In the next moment, he found himself in apletely different ce.

    It was a dark blue space. Dark blue stgmite and stctite crystals surrounded him. The walls were made from a silver-white metal. The crystals and metal came together to refract light in astonishing ways.

    Shortly after, Xie Xie and Gu Yue appeared by his side with two shes of light.

    ¡°Wow! It really is spatial technology! Our final exam location is so high-tech!¡± Xie Xie¡¯s voice was full of awe.

    Wu Zhangkong was leaning against a wall. A momentter, some unknown mechanism seemed to have been activated as one wall suddenly split open to reveal arge screen with a myriad of symbols on it. A keyboard popped up and Wu Zhangkong began typing. The sounds of his typing was like the pitter-patter of rain that struck down with lightning speed.

    ¡°Identity confirmed. Eastsea¡¯s Little Zhangkong.¡±

    ¡°Test difficulty: medium. Participants: three. Commencing in ten seconds.¡±

    ¡°Ten...¡±

    ¡°Nine...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it starting a countdown?¡± Xie Xie asked, startled.

    Wu Zhangkong turned to stare at them. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still want more preparation time? Just go do what you always do.¡±

    ¡°Eight, seven, six... Three, two, one. Begin!¡±

    Three blue lights descended onto the trio and in a sh, they disappeared.

    Tang Wulin felt that energy wrapping him up again. This time, though, the feeling was far stronger andsted longer.

    Tang Wulin hastily circted his soul power and sped up his blood flow when he felt the sensation that he was being pulled apart. He could now clearly hear his own heartbeat continuously elerating.

    Each powerful beat of his heart fended off the pain, allowing him to calm down and steady himself.

    After some unknown period of time had passed, another light shed and Tang Wulin lost control of his body. He was enveloped with a sense of weightlessness.

    Not good!

    He didn¡¯t hesitate to release and shoot his Bluesilver Grass downwards totch onto something while he frantically took in his bearings.

    The first thing he felt was the world spinning around him. He then felt a strong pull on his body. His Bluesilver Grass had finally attached itself to something. As two other lights descended near him, he hastily exerted all his strength in controlling his Bluesilver Grass to slow his fall and act as a spring for his other tworades.

    The stic force of the grass disappeared just as he gentlynded on the ground.

    Xie Xie and Gu Yue were nowhere to be found. He was alone now, and astonished to discover that this ce was somewhat familiar to him. The ground was white and there was no sky, yet, there seemed to be no boundaries to this world.

    This ce resembled the world he had met Old Tang in. It was different, of course. This ce had far more things present and couldn¡¯t possibly be the space within his consciousness.

    This...

    Just what is this ce?

    ¡°Wee to the Hall of Heroes. First trial, medium difficulty. Name: Tang Wulin. Age: 10.¡±

    ¡°Test objective for the first round: survive for thirty seconds.¡±

    Without even giving Tang Wulin a second to understand what was going on, a beam of light appeared in front of him, revealing a pretty girl. She had gentle eyes and wore a kind smile.

    ¡°Begin!¡± The electronic voice announced.

    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up and a powerful light enveloped her body. As the light grew brighter, a yellow ring rose from beneath her feet.

    Tang Wulin saw her figure flicker and in an instant, she appeared right in front of him. She struck out a palm straight toward his stomach.

    This footwork! It¡¯s simr to Teacher Wu¡¯s!

    Having experienced Wu Zhangkong¡¯s strange footwork before, Tang Wulin was prepared when the girl charged him. With a wave of his hands, dozens of strands of Bluesilver Grass shot out in front of him to create an all-epassing defense.

    A three-legged cauldron materialized in front of her all of a sudden. Too quick for Tang Wulin to even react, the cauldron descended with an eruption of ck gas.

    The ground trembled and a loud rumble resounded, jolting Tang Wulin intounching his Bluesilver Grass upward. He waspletely powerless to resist his opponent.

    Taking advantage of the opening, a delicate palm struck out.

    It was toote for Tang Wulin to even attempt to dodge. The moment her soft palm pressed into his stomach, he felt an attractive force. Combined with the sudden straightening of her arm, it delivered an explosive strike that sent him flying.

    Fortunately, he was wearing the Thousand Refined Cloud Titanium vest. When the palm had struck him, every piece of the vest had locked together and distributed the palm¡¯s force evenly. Even after distributing the force, Tang Wulin felt as if his stomach had been struck by a battering ram.

    Of course, with a body far stronger than that of his peers, he could endure it.

    He wasn¡¯t given a chance to even stand up, however, as the ck cauldron was already rushing toward him. Tang Wulin simultaneously noticed that there was a purple light within the girl¡¯s eyes. A bout of dizziness struck him, and his attempts to remount his defense paused.

    The ck cauldron struck like thunder, but Tang Wulin retaliated with an explosive right punch.

    A golden-scaled punch met the cauldron, their collision creating a rumbling boom.

    He had long since activated his bloodline power. Even while he was dazed, he had managed to force his fist forward.

    However, it was impossible for him to exert his full strength in such conditions, so he was sent flying once again.

 Chapter 157 - A Formidable Opponent

    <strong>Chapter 157 - A Formidable Opponent</strong>

    After a vigorous shake of his head, Tang Wulin realized how shocking his opponent was. They both had one ring. They both only had one ring! Yet, herbat prowess was so great!

    He couldn¡¯t let himself be shaken though. Taking a moment topose himself, Tang Wulin waved his arms in flurry, sending Bluesilver Grass shooting toward the ck cauldron. For now, he wanted to try binding his opponent¡¯s martial soul.

    Falling short of his expectations, the girl didn¡¯t mind her martial soul at all. Instead, she chose to elerate her charge at Tang Wulin.

    She wants to fight me in close quarters?

    Tang Wulin sucked in a deep breath as a wave of golden scales covered his right arm. He stood there, as steady as a mountain. He could tell from their previous exchange that her attack possessed tremendous power. Other than attacking with her soul power, she also seemed to have other tricks up her sleeve. Since Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t beat her in speed, he chose to steady his person and meet her head on.

    A subset of the Bluesilver Grass Tang Wulin had shot out split apart and returned to him, assembling protectively around his body.

    The girl¡¯s figure flickered again and then disappeared without a trace. This time, however, when she reappeared, she was everywhere around him. The only thing Tang Wulin could do to resist was tosh out with the few strands of Bluesilver Grass he had, trying to stop her.

    Suddenly, a phoenix¡¯s cry pierced the air.

    A flute had appeared in the girl¡¯s hands all of a sudden. The moment the harsh note attacked Tang Wulin¡¯s ears, he felt as if his entire world had slowed down, which was clear from the sluggishness of his Bluesilver Grass. In his sluggish state, the cauldron was easily able to escape the entrapment of the grass as it soared high into the sky before crashing into Tang Wulin.

    Bang!

    Tang Wulin was felt a jolt which was promptly followed by numbness. He had been sent flying with greater force than before. Meanwhile, the girl had pulled apart his Bluesilver Grass defense using her jade-like hands. His defenses having been broken, the girl reached Tang Wulin in a sh before moving to attack his stomach, this time using both hands.

    I¡¯m finished!

    Despite the intense threat he felt from the girl in that instant, only one thought upied his mind. Twin martial souls. This girl has twin martial souls!

    And she can even use them both at the same time! She doesn¡¯t need to switch between them at all!

    The moment her white-jade-like handsnded on his body, Tang Wulin trembled as a bizarre power rushed into him, washing away his numbness.

    Tang Wulin only had enough time to sweep his right arm out in front of him.

    Bang!

    A bone-breaking force met his right arm, leaving it in tatters. It rebounded back into his chest, pushing him back even further.

    This time, however, he didn¡¯t fly too far back. As he crashed into the cauldron which was right behind him, darkness filled his eyes. Drawing strength from who knows where, the girl continued to chase after Tang Wulin. She struck out with her right hand which possessed some sort of attractive force, sending Tang Wuling flying back towards her, while her left hand curled into a fist as she punched towards his chest.

    Although his right arm was in acute pain and Tang Wulin was being continuously beaten, this had actually roused his blood.

    He let out a deep roar as his right hand transformed into the Golden Dragon w in a splendid burst of light. Meanwhile, heshed out with a vine of Bluesilver Grass that Goldlight had slithered into.

    This strand of golden Bluesilver Grass was just like a spear as it pierced into the ground. Using all the strength his body could muster, Tang Wulin suddenly changed directions and barely evaded the girl¡¯s palm attack.

    Taking advantage of the attractive force of the girl¡¯s attack, he rushed toward her and soared over her head, taking this chance to grab her head with his Golden Dragon w.

    This had been the first time since the start of the battle that he couldunch a counterattack.

    Another note of a phoenix¡¯s cry rang out. Tang Wulin immediately froze in ce while a wave of dizziness assaulted his senses.

    As the girl descended from the air, she pointed one finger at Tang Wulin,manding the ck cauldron to smash him.

    Tang Wulin forced his Golden Dragon w to move, brazenly smacking it into the ck cauldron.

    Bang!

    The ck cauldron was smashed into pieces,pletely falling apart. The girl¡¯s body was still swaying from the rebound when Tang Wulin descended.

    At that moment, Tang Wulin had figured her out. As he withdrew his Golden Dragon w after smashing apart her cauldron, a strand of golden Bluesilver Grass shot out from the ground, propelling him forward and into the air like a bullet.

    Haven¡¯t thirty seconds passed yet? They should almost have.

    The girl stared at him nkly for a moment. She charged forward in pursuit once again, but when she arrived before the golden Bluesilver Grass, she hesitated for a moment.

    In reality, Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t in a good condition either. He was already running low on soul power after using his Golden Dragon w and golden vine.

    The Bluesilver Grass propelled him further away from her. Meanwhile, the golden Bluesilver Grass vanished as Goldlight returned to him.

    He was currently maximizing his time airborne to open up the greatest distance he could between him and the girl.

    ¡°Thirty seconds have passed. First trial over.¡±

    The long awaited voice appeared once more. He rolled when hended to mitigate the force, then stood up and looked behind him.

    ¡°The second trial begins. Defeat your opponent or survive for another thirty seconds.¡± Tang Wulin was speechless at the ball-breaking objective the electronic voice announced.

    Just before, he had been forced to use two-thirds of his soul power just to survive the short battle against her. Yet now, he had to survive another thirty seconds?

    Seemingly unaffected by the electronic voice, the girl charged toward him once more. This time, however, she only wielded the flute.

    What do I do?

    Run? I¡¯m nowhere near as fast as her. My footwork can¡¯tpare with hers. I can¡¯t run.

    A battle of attrition?

    If she really is only a one-ringed Soul Master, then there shouldn¡¯t be a big difference between our soul power capacities. She¡¯s a bit stronger with her twin souls, but using both their soul skills consumes a lot of soul power too. Assuming my guess is true, then I need to engage her as much as possible now. Even if I can¡¯t beat her, I should be able to survive another thirty seconds.

    Arriving at this conclusion, Tang Wulin turned around and ran. A second less spent inbat meant a second more of survival.

    Though he was low on soul power, his physical strength was in no way affected. With every stomp of his feet, he shot forward like a cannonball. With this method, he was oddly quick.

    Yet, the girl was still a bit faster than him. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t that easy to catch up to him. With one fleeing and the other pursuing, ten seconds had soon passed. Just as the girl was about to catch up to him, Tang Wulin suddenly leaped with all his strength while summoning his two Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers.

    ¡°Wu~¡±

    Here ites again...

    Tang Wuling turned sluggish, and a sense of dizziness overcame him, so he hadn¡¯t been able to fully turn his body as he wanted to. He had only managed to turn halfway when the girl arrived before him.

    This time, she didn¡¯t immediately attack him. She instead reached out and grabbed his right shoulder and pulled him toward her while kicking his calves with her right leg.

    Tang Wulin was immediately thrown off bnce, dropping onto the ground.

    He waved his arms in an attempt to fight back, but the girl was jumping about like a fairy, dodging every single one of his attacks. Even while evading his attacks, she had somehow been able tond two more punches into his stomach.

    Bind!

    ¡°Wu!¡±

    Slowed!

    Once again, his Bind soul skill was slowed down. In fact, the slow effect was so great that the girl grabbed a strand of Bluesilver Grass and threw him up.

    All Tang Wulin could do now was go into a fetal position in an attempt to protect his head and vital organs.

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    He was like a human punching bag, getting pounded from all directions.

    After some time, the electronic voice appeared once more. ¡°Thirty seconds has passed. Second trial over.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt as if his whole body had lightened and the aching of his bones had been washed away.

 Chapter 158 - Tang Sect

    <strong>Chapter 158 - Tang Sect</strong>

    Tang Wulin rejoiced that he had the Thousand Refined Cloud Titanium vest to protect his body. He also realised that the strength of the girl¡¯s attack lessened as her soul power ran out. A single nce at her martial souls made it clear that she wasn¡¯t a Power System Soul Master, but rather a Control System Soul Master. It was shocking, however, that a Control System Soul Master was able to disy such attack power. If I hadn¡¯t shattered her cauldron, would I have been able to endure?

    Tang Wulin crawled up from the ground. The girl had already disappeared, but he was still in the same space as before.

    It¡¯s already been two trials. Is it possible that the test isn¡¯t finished yet? Tang Wulin harbored this suspicion in his heart.

    ¡°Advanced test, first trial. Get ready.¡± Advanced? It¡¯s been upgraded to advanced now?

    A figure appeared with a sh of light. Surprisingly, it was the same girl as before. This time, she appeared to be slightly older. Tang Wulin felt aggrieved as he saw two soul rings rise from her feet. He knew just what he was in for now.

    ?

    Tang Wulin stumbled out of a sh of light, his face green and purple from bruises. He truly made for a sorry sight.

    When he looked up, he saw Xie Xie standing rtively close, his appearance even more haphazard than his own. Xie Xie¡¯splexion was truly unsightly.

    ¡°How many trials did you pass?¡± Tang Wulin asked him thoughtlessly.

    Xie Xie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°One trial. This test is too hard, my opponent was way too powerful! There wasn¡¯t anything I could do against her. She surpassed me in both explosive power and speed, and even in closebat ability! I was helpless to defend against her even with my twin martial souls.¡±

    ¡°What about Gu Yue? She still hasn¡¯te out?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Xie Xie nodded. ¡°In the end, she¡¯s the strongest! How many trials did you pass?¡±

    A bitterugh escaped Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. ¡°Just two trials. I passed the second trial only because I¡¯m good at taking a beating.¡±

    From when they had entered until now, Wu Zhangkong hadn¡¯t moved an inch from his previous position. The screens here were different from those of the spirit ascension tform; they didn¡¯t show everything that had urred within the test, so all he could do was wait patiently.

    Another minute passed before a pale-faced Gu Yue stumbled out of a sh of light. Tang Wulin, who just happened to be standing right in front of her, saw shock in her eyes.

    ¡°How many trials did you pass?¡± Xie Xie asked.

    ¡°Advanced, two trials. The final level was too hard, And I was defeated in the first trial. What about you guys?¡±

    Tang Wulin and Xie Xie stood there, utterly speechless. They truly felt thatparing themselves to others could only lead to madness!

    Wu Zhangkong turned towards the trio and nodded. ¡°Come here.¡±

    The trio approached before him. Having the worst results, Xie Xie hung his head low, his heart filled with self-deprecation.

    As these thoughts surged in his mind, a bright light shed, and the trio disappeared in a spatial wave.

    With another light sh, they found themselves in an expansive office. It was at least 200 square meters in area. Off to one side, there was arge office desk and a white sofa across from it.

    ¡°Take a seat. There are a few matters I need to discuss with you three,¡± Wu Zhangkong said as he pointed to the sofa.

    Confused, the three sat on the sofa nheless.

    Wu Zhangkong took a seat across from them.

    ¡°Each of you must have felt that today¡¯s test was strange. You all had different opponents who, at some point in time, were all Soul Masters that had lived on this continent. Unfortunately, only seventy percent of their true strength can be replicated by the simtion. How did youpare to your opponents?¡±

    They were real Soul Masters?

    Tang Wulin immediately recalled that girl with twin souls, while Xie Xie recalled the tall and beautiful girl whose waist seemed as flexible as a bow.

    As for Gu Yue, she recalled the ck-haired youth whose eyes twinkled with a bizarre splendor. He had easily defeated her in the ultimate level trial. She shuddered at the memory of their battle.

    ¡°I brought you all here for two reasons. First, you are nearing the limits of how much spirit energy you can absorb in the spirit ascension tform. After entering a few more times, you¡¯ll reach that limit, so you need another ce to gain realbat experience. Compared to the spirit ascension tform, the Hall of Heroes can provide even betterbat experiences as the injuries you receive in there are all real. Of course, you¡¯ll automatically be ejected when you¡¯re injured to a certain degree. There also won¡¯t be any mental rebounds like you received in the spirit ascension tform when you had your bodies destroyed. In other words, the experience you gain in the Hall of Heroes is even more valuable than in the spirit ascension tform.

    ¡°Second, this test is actually unrted to your final exam. Your final exam had already ended in the rebellion spirit ascension tform and your scores have already been given. The test here is instead an entrance test to an organization. If you be a member of this organization, you¡¯ll be able to umte points in the future to use the Hall of Heroes again.¡±

    Organization? This word, coupled with the memory of his opponent¡¯s footwork from earlier, made Tang Wulin realize immediately that this was the organization that Wu Zhangkong had told him about before. The very organization he had originally refused to join.

    Xie Xie and Gu Yue stared at Wu Zhangkong with curiosity while thinking, So Teacher Wu is actually part of some organization.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, what does this organization do?¡± Xie Xie asked. He was from arge n, so he couldn¡¯t casually join any organization; the fact that this organization was able to have a base here in Eastsea City¡¯s technology park, however, meant that its background should be nothing tough at.

    Wu Zhangkong asked, ¡°Have you heard of the Tang Sect?¡±

    Tang Sect?

    Hearing these two words, the trio began to tremble with excitement.

    The Tang Sect? It¡¯s the Tang Sect!

    How could they not have heard of it before? There was practically no one in this world who didn¡¯t know of the Tang Sect! Legend had it that the Tang Sect had existed from the ancient era until now. It could be said that the greatest historical events of the Douluo Continent all involved the Tang Sect in one way or another.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s founder was the guardian of the continent 20,000 years ago. It was rumored that he had ascended to godhood!

    With the Tang Sect¡¯s founder leading the first generation of Shrek¡¯s Seven Monsters, Shrek Academy had also risen to power in that era. It could be said that without him, Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect would not have be such legendary existences.

    At that time, the Martial Soul Hall had been ambitious in its attempts to conquer the entire continent and unite it under one banner. Against them, the Tang Sect founder assembled the forces of nations and Soul Masters to fight with the Martial Soul Hall in a final, decisive battle. In the end, he stood on the side of victory.

    It was said that while wielding the Sea God¡¯s Trident, he had ascended as the Sea God.

    Tang Wulin had always loved to listen to the Tang Sect founder¡¯s story because he also possessed the Bluesilver Grass martial soul!

    It was possible for someone on the continent to not know of the Spirit Pagoda, but it was impossible for them to not know of the Tang Sect.

    As time went on, the Tang Sect had nearly withered away due to the advancement of soul device technology, when suddenly, another legendary figure appeared out of nowhere. That was right, he was the founder of the Spirit Pagoda, as well as the creator of spirit souls. His mark on history hadpletely altered the structure of the world of Soul Masters to this very day.

    After the Tang Sect¡¯s resurgence into power, they had never declined again. Though, it was rumored that, along with the Star Luo Empire and the Heaven Dou Empire, they had long relocated to the two other continents. In thest thousand years or so, they were rarely spoken of, but their legend had never been forgotten.

    The trio was truly shocked at the utterance of the two words that represented such a legendary organization. Could it be that we¡¯re in the Tang Sect right now?

    ¡°Teacher Wu, didn¡¯t the Tang Sect already disappear? Or move to the other two continents?¡± Tang Wulin blurted out in disbelief.

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head. ¡°No, the Tang Sect never truly disappeared. While it¡¯s true that the Tang Sect has founded bases on the other two continents like the Spirit Pagoda, but the Tang Sect has never left the Douluo Continent. The federal government knows of the Tang Sect too, but for the sake of adapting to the current societal norms, the Tang Sect now operates in a low-key manner. After all, the Tang Sect¡¯s reputation is truly too great. The building we¡¯re in is actually owned by apany under the Tang Sect; the Dazzling Era Tang Sect Technology Company. They developed the Hall of Heroes as a learning system, and the opponents you just fought were once members of the Shrek Seven Monsters.¡±

    Tang Wulin was electrified. He recalled his opponent with the newfound realization of her identity. ¡°My opponent... was she in the same generation as the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder from the Shrek Seven Monsters ten thousand years ago? The possessor of the Three Cycles Soul Cauldron and the Nine Phoenix Flute, Xiao Xiao the Phoenix Flute Douluo?¡±

    The dumbstruck Xie Xie gasped. ¡°Then, wasn¡¯t my opponent also from the same generation of Shrek¡¯s Seven Monsters, the Demon Rabbit Douluo Jiang Nannan?¡±

 Chapter 159 - Gu Yues Decision

    <strong>Chapter 159 - Gu Yue¡¯s Decision</strong>

    Gu Yue¡¯s eyes were nk. Wu Zhangkong nced at her, not particrly surprised at her expression. ¡°Gu Yue, your opponent was the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao back when he only possessed two soul rings.¡±

    ¡°So you three shouldn¡¯t be discouraged. You were defeated by powerful legends after all. If you do well in the Hall of Heroes and keep rising up, you might even get the chance to battle the original Shrek Seven Monsters one day.¡±

    Tang Wulin subconsciously swallowed at these unbelievable words. He didn¡¯t even need to think about his answer and directly shouted out, ¡°I want to join!¡±

    Having heard the tales of the legendary Tang Sect since childhood, one could only imagine his burning desire to join the organization. These stories, however, weren¡¯t the main reason behind his willingness to join¡ªit was his idol, the founder of the Tang Sect who possessed the same martial soul as him! Any previous doubts he held towards joining Wu Zhangkong¡¯s organization were blown away after hearing that it was the Tang Sect.

    Xie Xie came to a simr conclusion after a moment of hesitation. ¡°I want to join too.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong cautioned them, ¡°You don¡¯t need to decide so quickly. You can go home and ask your family first.¡±

    Xie Xie shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t want to miss out on such an opportunity. Teacher Wu, I will join. I¡¯m sure I can convince my family too.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s and Xie Xie¡¯s gazes drifted to Gu Yue. Neither of them knew whether she would join or not, but it was indisputable that her performance was the best out of all of them today.

    In reality, their only requirement was to pass the first trial of the medium level to be eligible for membership. The trials after that were to push them to their limits.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Wu. Wulin, Xie Xie, I won¡¯t join,¡± Gu Yue said with utmost calm. There wasn¡¯t a single shred of regret in the depths of her eyes, as if she was only dealing with a mundane matter.

    ¡°Huh, why?¡± Xie Xie and Tang Wulin asked in unison.

    Gu Yue simply shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s already another organization that I want to join, so I can¡¯t join the Tang Sect.¡±

    Tang Wulin wanted to say something, but Wu Zhangkong cut him off. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Everyone has their own ambitions, so it¡¯s fine as long as you have thought things through properly. Gu Yue, you¡¯re very talented and would be able to shine no matter where you go in the future. With this being the case, I¡¯ll make some other arrangements for thebatponent of your education.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Wu.¡± Gu Yue curtly nodded.

    Still in disbelief, Tang Wulin approached Gu Yue. ¡°But Gu Yue, it¡¯s the Tang Sect! The Tang Sect that has traditions from 20,000 years ago and countless mysteries!¡±

    There was a slight change in Gu Yue¡¯s expression, but her mind was firm. She shook her head once more at Tang Wulin¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Wulin. I had already decided to join the Spirit Pagoda before we came here, and they require that I don¡¯t join any other organization.¡±

    While Tang Wulin was stunned at these words, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyebrows jumped up in surprise. When did the Spirit Pagoda approach Gu Yue? They made their move so quickly!

    But Gu Yue¡¯s excellence had been apparent from the beginning. Regardless of whether it was during the rebellion period or the ordinary spirit ascension tform, Gu Yue had always demonstrated extraordinary strength and potential. Neither Tang Wulin nor Xie Xie couldpare to her, especially with her never-before-seen martial soul which could control six elements. Moreover, her control power was formidable, allowing her strength to far surpass her peers. The Spirit Pagoda had undoubtedly paid a tremendous price to rope her in.

    It was exactly as she had said. There would be some disputes if she joined the Tang Sect after joining the Spirit Pagoda.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s gaze returned to Tang Wulin and Xie Xie. ¡°What Gu Yue said was correct. Both the Tang Sect and the Spirit Pagoda are top-notch organizations on the continent. An organization isn¡¯t like an association; you can only join one organization. If you choose to join the Tang Sect, then in the future, you cannot join the Spirit Pagoda. If you want to leave the Tang Sect, then you¡¯ll need to return everything you received from it, including cultivation methods. With this in mind, you two should carefully consider your decision again and tell me at ater time.¡±

    Without the slightest hesitation, Tang Wulin said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to think it over. I want to join the Tang Sect. It¡¯s my dream!¡± That was right, he had dreamed of joining the Tang Sect since childhood.

    Though he didn¡¯t want to separate from Gu Yue, he had to prioritize his dream!

    Xie Xie looked back and forth between Tang Wulin and Gu Yue before nodding to himself. ¡°Teacher Wu, I have also settled on joining the Tang Sect.¡±

    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll end today¡¯s testing here. After filling in some formster, you will officially be outer members of the Tang Sect. I¡¯ll exin to you at ater time everything you need to know about the organization such as rules, benefits and duties.¡±

    On the bus ride home, Tang Wulin stared off into the distance with a lonely expression.

    Wang Jinxi had left. Zhang Yangzi had left. Even Gu Yue was choosing a different path from him. Hispanions were leaving one by one, and he truly felt powerless since he had no basis to influence their decisions. If joining the Tang Sect hadn¡¯t been his dream, he definitely would have chosen to join the Spirit Pagoda with Gu Yue. Companions had to stay together after all!

    Yet, it was as if fate had decreed that he must be alone. His family and friends were leaving one after the other, and the only one left by his side was Xie Xie. Will Xie Xie leave me too?

    Seated beside him, Xie Xie prodded him with a few words. ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you feeling down because Gu Yue isn¡¯t joining the Tang Sect?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I just feel like everyone I hold dear is leaving. My parents and Na¡¯er left. Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi left, and now Gu Yue has chosen a different path. Maybe I really am meant to be alone.¡±

    Xie Xie heartilyughed. ¡°How can that be? Don¡¯t you still have me? I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    A depressed sigh escaped Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. ¡°Maybe you won¡¯t have a choice but to leave me in the future too.¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to leave?!¡± Gu Yue suddenly appeared beside them. She pulled Xie Xie out of his seat before stealing it to sit beside Tang Wulin.

    ¡°You¡¯re so emotional,¡± Gu Yue said, displeased.

    Tang Wulin was startled by her words. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Gu Yue pressed on. ¡°I only chose not to join the Tang Sect, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m leaving ss zero. Whatever organization I join doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯ll always be together with you guys.¡±

    Seeing an opening, Xie Xie took this chance to cut in. ¡°If you just say ¡®you¡¯ instead of ¡®you guys¡¯, he¡¯d be far more moved.¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± Tang Wulin and Gu Yue yelled at him in unison.

    ¡°You guys are bullies!¡± Xie Xie said with grievance.

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°Sorry Gu Yue, I didn¡¯t mean to me you. Everyone makes their own decisions. I just feel a bit frustrated. You were right. Maybe it¡¯s because my family left, but I¡¯ve been very emotionally weak. I¡¯ll do my best to fix that."

    Poking his head in once more, Xie Xie said, ¡°Just vent your feelings whenever you need to. For example, let me beat you up once.¡±

    Tang Wulin snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not so certain I¡¯d be the one getting beat up.¡±

    ?

    The end of a semester was a joyous asion for all students as it marked the start of their one month long vacation. They could finally rx and forget about studying or cultivating during this time. Despite their status as prestigious Soul Masters, in the end, they were only children.

    After one more trip to the Dazzling Era Tang Sect the next day, ss zero also began their vacation. Gu Yue and Xie Xie chose to spend their vacation away from campus.

    Naturally, they were both going home to y and rx, leaving Tang Wulin the only one left in the dormitory.

    Where can I even go? Back to Glorybound City?

    Mom and dad aren¡¯t there anymore, so can that ce even be called home anymore? Tang Wulin bitterlyughed at his lonesome thoughts.

    The only ce he had now was Mang Tian¡¯s workshop. He hoped that by devoting himself to cultivating and work, he¡¯d be able to forget about his family.

    He had already filled out the Tang Sect¡¯s registration form and handed it to Wu Zhangkong, who submitted it to the Dazzling Era Tang Sect for review. Only after approval would he officially be a member of the Tang Sect.

 Chapter 160 - The Rules of the Tang Sect

    <strong>Chapter 160 - The Rules of the Tang Sect</strong>

    Tang Wulin sighed as he packed what he needed for the next month¡¯s stay at the workshop.

    ¡°Wulin,¡± a familiar voice called out.

    ¡°Teacher Wu.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong stood in the hallway, patiently waiting for Tang Wulin.

    ¡°What ns do you have for your vacation?¡± Wu Zhangkong stoically asked.

    Somewhat at a loss, Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t really have any ns yet. I figured I¡¯d just focus on forging and cultivating.¡±

    Thinking it over, Wu Zhangkong set out a proposal. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any ns, how about youe with me? I¡¯m visiting another city in order to take care of some business. If youe along, you¡¯ll be able to learn more about the world outside of school and rx at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin stared at Wu Zhangkong in astonishment.

    Wu Zhangkong considerately asked, ¡°Do you want some time to think it over?¡±

    Tang Wulin quickly shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± In that split-second, his mood brightened up from his previous lonely depression. I wonder where Teacher Wu will be taking me?

    Since Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t say, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t bother to ask.

    ?

    A short hourter, they were waiting for the train at Eastsea City¡¯s soul train station.

    As usual, Wu Zhangkong was clothed in his white garbs and carried no luggage. Clearly, he possessed a soul storage device simr to Tang Wulin¡¯s. As for Tang Wulin, he had packed lightly, only bringing along a few sets of clothes and his two forging hammers.

    The white-d Wu Zhangkong caught the attention of many women in the train station. Regardless of their age, their eyes would naturally drift to Wu Zhangkong. Surprisingly enough, there were quite a few younger girls who chose to eye Tang Wulin instead.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s appeal was different from that of the mature and handsome Wu Zhangkong¡¯s. Hisrge, limpid eyes as well as the calm aura that was beyond his years easily drew the gazes of girls around his age.

    Today, Tang Wulin wore white sportswear that he had purchased himself. They were the cheapest of the cheapest clothes he could find. Though he was in no way hurting for money right now, his frugal nature wasn¡¯t something he could easily change. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of high-quality materials Wu Zhangkong¡¯s white robe was made of.

    After spending a semester together, it was clear to Tang Wulin that Wu Zhangkong liked silence, so as long as Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t say anything to him, he didn¡¯t try to engage him in conversation either. He was resolved to be a quiet and well-behaved child.

    The train¡¯s arrival was preceded by a low, rumbling noise. At the sight of the train they were to take, Tang Wulin finally realized their destination.

    They were headed toward Heaven Dou City.

    Heaven Dou City? Didn¡¯t that use to be the capital of the Heaven Dou Empire? It was arge metropolis that could still be considered one of the greatest cities on the Douluo Continent today.

    The distance between Eastsea City and Heaven Dou City was by no means small!

    Wu Zhangkong had bought them economy ss seats. Each carriage could seat four passengers, two on each side separated by an aisle in the middle. The cheap price of the ticket was obvious from how cramped the carriage was. Tang Wulin was fine since he was still a small child, but Wu Zhangkong¡¯s long legs were already leaning against the back of the seat in front of him.

    While Tang Wulin was seated by the window, Wu Zhangkong had taken the outer seat, acting as a human barrier between him and the rest of the crowd. In his isted space, Tang Wulin felt a sense of security.

    ¡°Here.¡± Wu Zhangkong handed him a booklet.

    Tang Wulin curiously examined it. There wasn¡¯t a single word on its cover, making him assume it was a notebook. When he opened it, however, there were drawings of people alongside many notes.

    ¡°What is this, Teacher Wu?¡± Tang Wulin inquired.

    ¡°The Tang Sect¡¯s investigation into your background shouldn¡¯t turn up with any issues, so I¡¯m giving you this booklet right now. Inside it is the Tang Sect¡¯s cultivation technique, the Mysterious Heaven Method. It can also be used to meditate, so you could also call it a meditation method. The benefits you get from it should be far better than what you¡¯re receiving now. Later, when you learn other Tang Sect techniques, this Mysterious Heaven Method will serve as the foundation.¡±

    The Tang Sect¡¯s methods? Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes instantly lit up with excitement. So far, he¡¯d been using the basic cultivation methods provided by the academy, but now he would be able to rece it with a method from the legendary Tang Sect! Considering its reputation, he had no doubts about its quality.

    However, Wu Zhangkong had to caution him. ¡°When you first join the Tang Sect, you¡¯re initially only allowed to learn the Mysterious Heaven Method since it¡¯s the foundation of everything. Only after familiarizing yourself with it will you be able to cultivate in the other methods and techniques of the Tang Sect. But in your case, since you entered by passing the medium level test, you can also pick one more technique to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Wu, wait a minute.¡± Tang Wulin suddenly interrupted Wu Zhangkong and then lowered his voice. ¡°Can we really talk about the Tang Sect¡¯s methods in such a crowded ce?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head dismissively. ¡°They won¡¯t hear our voices. Listen and see for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± It was only then that Tang Wulin noticed the total silence that surrounded him. The people continued to mber onto the train, but not a peep could be heard.

    As he focused on his surroundings, he observed a thinyer of soul power separating them from the crowd.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Tang Wulin looked back at Wu Zhangkong in astonishment.

    Wu Zhangkong casually exined, ¡°This is merely a way of using soul power. You¡¯ll be able to do this once you reach a certain level as well. Now back to the topic of Tang Sect techniques.

    ¡°There are a total of six: Mysterious Heaven Method, Mysterious Jade Hands, Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon, Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, Purple Demon Eyes, and Hidden Weapons Hundred Separations. Among them, Hidden Weapons Hundred Separations has already fused with the development of soul device technology and is incorporated into the Tang Sect¡¯s unique battle armors. As for the other five techniques, you¡¯d still learn them as you normally would.

    ¡°You may learn one extra technique after passing the medium level test, the advanced level test, and so on. So right now, you can choose another one in addition to the Mysterious Heaven Method. I personally rmend that you choose Purple Demon Eyes. It¡¯s a method to cultivate your eyes¡¯ strength while also increasing your spiritual power.

    ¡°Eyes are the windows to the mind, and this is the easiest way to increase your spiritual power. You will gain many advantages, so you really should pick Purple Demon Eyes.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze sparkled. It¡¯s a Tang Sect technique!

    ¡°Then, Teacher Wu, what obligations do I have to keep for the Tang Sect in return?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°You must memorize and abide by the rules of the Tang Sect. As long as take care not to break any of them, your status as a member of the Tang Sect will be guaranteed. In this world, nothinges freely. If you want to increase your position in the Tang Sect, you will have to contribute to the sect. For example, you canplete missions in order to earn some contribution points, which you can then exchange in the sect for many different items that you can¡¯t obtain anywhere else. You may also use them to increase your contribution level in the sect.

    ¡°As for the matter of documenting your contribution points, even as you spend them, your total, recorded contribution points never change. As such, you can call that total your effective contribution points value.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin these things more in detailter, but what you really need to remember right now are the rules of the Tang Sect. If you break any of them, the lightest punishment you will receive is expulsion and having to return everything you received from the sect. In the worst case scenario, there are much harsher and more severe punishments that may follow. As such, pay attention.

    ¡°The first rule of the Tang Sect: be filial to the sect and to your teachers. This one is pretty simple. Just don¡¯t join any other sects or organizations and you¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡°Second rule of the Tang Sect: you will notmit rape or robbery.

    ¡°Third rule of the Tang Sect: you must not divulge the secrets of the sect.

    ¡°Fourth rule of the Tang Sect: It is the duty of everyone in the Tang Sect to uphold virtue and condemn evil.

    ¡°Fifth rule of the Tang Sect: you must not deceive others.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong continued to profoundly list off one Tang Sect rule after another, and Tang Wulin took each of them to heart. Though there were ten rules in total, none of them were particrly harsh. The intent behind their regtions could be summarized in one phrase: be a good person who cherishes the Tang Sect.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, are you capable of following all of these rules?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± Tang Wulin solemnly answered.

    With a more solemn tone than usual, Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Remember, this is a lifelongmitment. The Tang Sect¡¯s objective is to uphold virtue and condemn evil while supporting the continent¡¯s steady development. There aren¡¯t many restrictions other than the ten rules, but you must absolutely never break them. As your teacher, as well as the person who recruited you, I will be held responsible for any mistake you make.¡±

    Sensing the sudden severity in Wu Zhangkong, Tang Wulin¡¯s pulse began to race, and he nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Alright then. Return the book to me after you¡¯ve finished reading it.¡± Wu Zhangkong let out a long sigh, then reclined in his chair and closed his eyes. He was now quietly waiting for the train to arrive at their destination.

    Yet, the moring of the crowd didn¡¯t return, and they were still enveloped in the same peaceful calm as before. Tang Wulin understood that Wu Zhangkong was maintaining the barrier of soul power so that he could read in peace.

    The section on the Mysterious Heaven Method wasn¡¯t particrly long, and Tang Wulin finished reading it within half an hour. Despite that, he still had some confusion about some of the acupuncture points and things of that nature.

    Wu Zhangkong gave him detailed exnations to any questions he asked about the cultivation method and even had him begin moving his soul power along some of the paths outlined in the booklet.

 Chapter 161 - Mysterious Heaven Method

    <strong>Chapter 161 - Mysterious Heaven Method</strong>

    Though the seat was narrow, Tang Wulin was fortunately still a child so there was just enough room for him to sit cross-legged. And with the tall and reliable Wu Zhangkong blocking any prying eyes, he could continue his lessons without any worries.

    He gently urged his soul power to slowly circte through his body. He was still unfamiliar with theplicated pathways of the Mysterious Heaven Method, and he needed to circte his soul power through meridians he¡¯d never even noticed before. There was one area that proved to be quite a challenge for him, where his meridians were particrlyplex. The only thing he could do was slowly explore within himself and build his understanding bit by bit.

    Luckily for Tang Wulin, Wu Zhangkong was present to provide him with guidance whenever he ran into any troubles. Every time he ran into an impasse, a cold stream of energy would enter his body and guide his soul power back onto the right path. Through trial and error and with Wu Zhangkong¡¯s guidance, Tang Wulin¡¯s understanding of his meridians grew deeper and deeper.

    In such a manner, Tang Wulin was finally able toplete one cycle of soul power cirction as outlined in the Mysterious Heaven Method. He gradually tuned out his surroundings and wholly focused on the task at hand. Slowly but steadily, his soul power was on its way topleting another cycle.

    Withdrawing his hand from Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach, Wu Zhangkong gave a slight nod of approval.

    This child¡¯s perception is pretty good. He only took two hours toplete his first cirction cycle with my guidance. Not bad. When he was helping Tang Wulin, Wu Zhangkong was also pleasantly surprised to discover that Tang Wulin¡¯s meridians were far stronger than normal. Not even three or four-ringed Soul Masters had meridians that couldpare. With Tang Wulin¡¯s tough meridians and his soul power at the one-ringed level, he would be able to circte his soul power quickly without worrying about his body.

    This was the advantage of a powerful physique!

    The soul train steadily sped along, but even with its high speeds, it would take one day¡¯s worth of travel to reach Heaven Dou City. Fortunately for the passengers, there were over a dozen stops at major cities in between, giving them a chance to stretch their legs.

    Even though it was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time cultivating the Mysterious Heaven Method, he had somehow managed to enter a state of deep meditation, not leaving it once. Wu Zhangkong could feel the soul power within Tang Wulin¡¯s body circting more smoothly and with greater speed.

    This was the result of possessing both great perception and a strong body. The deep meditative state he was in was highly beneficial to Soul Masters, but rarely entered. Wu Zhangkong was a bit frightened though; from the looks of things, Tang Wulin might not even wake up when they arrived at their destination.

    Entering a deep meditation as soon as he was introduced to the Mysterious Heaven Method meant that he woulde out of this meditative state with aplete understanding of the method and the optimal benefits from it. He would not need to familiarize himself with the method any further.

    Wu Zhangkong held up a hand to stop a passing train attendant.

    ¡°Hello, what may I help you with?¡± The train attendant¡¯s eyes widened a bit at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s handsomeness and a blush found its way onto her cheeks. Her voice was clearly sweeter now than when she had been talking to the other passengers.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but I¡¯m looking for the conductor,¡± Wu Zhangkong said in his usual cold tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for the conductor? She¡¯s busy at the moment, so could you tell me what matter you¡¯re looking for her first? Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to assist you instead?¡± Although Wu Zhangkong¡¯s handsome figure had set her heart aflutter, she still retained her professionalism.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to help me. Please ask the conductor toe here.¡± As he spoke, Wu Zhangkong raised his right hand to reveal several floating halos.

    Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, ck, ck! Six soul rings rose in this order. They were visible only to the attendant as she was currently positioned in a way that obstructed the gazes of others.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The attendant couldn¡¯t help but cry out at the shocking sight.

    After the soul rings disappeared in a sh, Wu Zhangkong curtly nodded at her. On the Douluo Continent, this was the easiest way to demonstrate one¡¯s strength. Soul rings equalled strength and status after all. Not only was Wu Zhangkong a six-ringed Soul Emperor, he was even a powerful expert that possessed a pair of ten-thousand-year ck soul rings! How else was the attendant supposed to have reacted?

    ¡°Hey, you, don¡¯t use your handsomeness to take advantage of youngdies.¡± A tall and robust man had appeared beside the attendant. He hadn¡¯t seen Wu Zhangkong¡¯s soul rings, but he had heard the attendant¡¯s cry of rm.

    Wu Zhangkong only shot him a nce and remained seated with his signature cold and silent manner.

    ¡°Boy, I was talking to you. Stand up!¡± The tall man clearly had a short temper.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing at all.¡± The train attendant had finally snapped out of her daze and hastily stopped the man from approaching Wu Zhangkong. ¡°I was just surprised at their credentials. They really do have an important matter to talk to the conductor about. Thank you for looking out for me, but you can return to your seat now.¡±

    The tall man cast a doubtful look at the attendant before mischievouslyughing. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little sister. I didn¡¯t like that pretty boy from the start. If he dares to try anything with you, just tell this big brother, and I¡¯ll help you punish him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± the attendant quickly assured. She turned back to Wu Zhangkong and respectfully said, ¡°Please wait a moment. I will immediately get the conductor.¡±

    Stating this, she hurriedly left. Perhaps it was because of the attendant¡¯s deferential attitude to Wu Zhangkong, but the tall man no longer bothered them.

    Not too long after, the attendant returned, followed by a middle-aged woman.

    ¡°Hello, I am this train¡¯s conductor. What may I help you with?¡± The train conductor spoke with the utmost courtesy. This was only natural of course. In front of her was a young, six-ringed Soul Emperor. Considering his age and the strength he possessed, she could only imagine how high his status must be and from what great n he hailed from.

    The conductor saw a slight change in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression before she discovered with rm that they had been isted from the mor of their surroundings.

    ¡°My disciple has entered a state of deep meditation, and I don¡¯t know how long this willst. May I know if this train is heading anywhere else after reaching Heaven Dou City?¡±

    Deep meditation? For someone who wasn¡¯t a Soul Master, these two words didn¡¯t have much meaning, but she still answered quickly. ¡°We will be resting in Heaven Dou City for one day before continuing westward all the way to Sun Moon City. This train runs from east to west, across the whole continent. That is why this train is also called the Traveler.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong frowned. ¡°Then is it possible to stop in Heaven Dou City for a while longer?¡±

    The conductor made an awkward face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible. Many travelers have already bought tickets, so we wouldn¡¯t be holding up our end of the deal if we didn¡¯t continue on.¡±

    Nodding in understanding, Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Okay. I understand. I¡¯ll think of some other way then.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Sorry for the inconvenience. If there¡¯s anything else I may help with, please notify me,¡± the conductor said with a smile.

    After she left, the tall man from before said with disdain, ¡°What kind of farce is this? The conductor came yet you guys didn¡¯t even speak a word.¡±

    As if he hadn¡¯t heard the man¡¯sints, Wu Zhangkong closed his eyes and ignored him.

    Bored now, the tall man didn¡¯t continue deriding Wu Zhangkong.

    Like this, the soul train smoothly reached Heaven Dou City.

    ¡°To all passengers, please make sure to take all of your luggage and exit in an orderly fashion. Due to the cramped quarters, we ask that you watch out for your belongings and your step to prevent any injuries from falling.¡±

    Speakers projected the conductor¡¯s voice throughout the train.

    Passengers stood up one by one to make their way to the exit, but Wu Zhangkong remained still. Tang Wulin was still in a deep meditation.

    His brows wrinkled as he thought about his ns.

    Not too long after, he and Tang Wulin were the only ones left on the train. The attendant tasked with tidying up the train walked over and politely said, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the station. You must disembark now.¡±

 Chapter 162 - Deep Meditation Troubles

    <strong>Chapter 162 - Deep Meditation Troubles</strong>

    Wu Zhangkong stood up. ¡°I want to bring this chair with me. Here¡¯s money topensate for the cost.¡± He took out some federation bills as he spoke.

    ¡°You want to bring this chair with you?¡± The train attendant had never met such an entric passenger before. What did he mean by ¡®bring the chair¡¯ with him?

    Very soon, Wu Zhangkong exined the meaning of his words with a simple motion.

    A ripple of blue light welled up in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hand as a chill swept through the surroundings. A blue shter, the train attendant was shocked to see that the chair with the child sitting atop of it was steadily hoisted up by the white-robed man. Carrying the chair with only his left hand, he tookrge strides towards the train exit.

    ¡°Huh?¡± He really carried the chair away? Heavens! He detached the entire chair.

    The attendant hurriedly took out her soulmunicator. ¡°Conductor, conductor, over here, there¡¯s...¡±

    And at this time, Wu Zhangkong had already left the train while carrying the chair that Tang Wulin sat on.

    Since he couldn¡¯t force the train to stop here, all he could do was take the chair and Tang Wulin along with him. He isted Tang Wulin in a bubble of soul power to prevent any distractions, which could lead to deviations in his cultivation. For now, he nned on quickly leaving the train station before looking for an inn to stay at.

    Of course, as soon as Wu Zhangkong alighted from the train, he became the center of attention as he single-handedly carried a seated child. The surrounding tourists were all dumbstruck as a single thought crossed their minds: what¡¯s going on?

    At that moment, an rm resounded as a group of police officers from the train station came running over with soulser guns in hand.

    ¡°Freeze!¡± They formed a line in front of Wu Zhangkong, obstructing his path. The head officer stepped forward and gravely said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve vandalized a public train and taken a child. Pleasee with us and exin yourself.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Wu Zhangkong agreed without a hint of resistance.

    The officers were stunned at such an icy and tranquil response. Their impression of him changed to one of a strange man, but surprisingly easy to talk to! They were already aware of his status as a six-ringed Soul Emperor¡ªan existence impossible for them to stand against¡ªand they were nearly trembling from apprehension.

    Fortunately for them, Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t resist and was actuallypliant.

    Still carrying the chair that Tang Wulin sat on, Wu Zhangkong was escorted to the police station in charge of patrolling Heaven Dou City¡¯s train station.

    An officer wearing a captain¡¯s badge weed them with an evenrger entourage of officers apanied by a pair of gigantic mechas surpassing ten meters in height.

    The entire police force in charge of patrolling the train station had gathered here.

    ¡°Hello, you are a Soul Emperor, correct?¡± The captain cut right to the chase.

    Wu Zhangkong was expressionless as he dropped the concealment on his aura, six soul rings rising from his feet. Coupled with the two ck soul rings, the captain was at a loss in the face of the sheer power of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Greetings, revered Soul Emperor,¡± said the captain as he gave a slight bow. Although ordinary people could use soul devices now and possessed some degree of strength, they were still conscious of the insurmountable gap between them and true Soul Masters. And above all, before him was a Soul Emperor!

    Even for the police captain, it was his first time meeting an esteemed Soul Emperor. How could he possibly dare be disrespectful? ck soul rings were at the ten-thousand-year level, a realm that could rend the heavens and raze the earth. Even in his wildest dreams, he wouldn¡¯t dare to offend an expert of this level!

    Wu Zhangkong curtly said, ¡°I apologize for troubling you, but my disciple has entered a deep meditative state and must not be disturbed. Because of that, I could only act in such a way. If it¡¯s possible, please provide us with a quiet room and some food and water.¡±

    An odd expression made its way onto the faces of all the police officers. They had never encountered a suspect so cool that he would actually make demands before the questioning even began.

    Yet, what was even more unexpected was how the captain immediately replied. ¡°Alright. Please follow me then. I have already heard of your circumstances from the conductor and have asked the higher-ups for orders, so a quiet room has already been prepared for you. Please excuse me for cautiousness. After all, you are a very powerful individual.¡±

    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Wu Zhangkong wasn¡¯t one for small talk.

    Just as promised, the room prepared by the captain was utterly silent. Even the windows had been sealed with soundproofing material. High-ss food and water were soon delivered. There really was no room for neglect when dealing with a Soul Emperor.

    In truth, the chief police officer had been quite reassured when he heard that Wu Zhangkong had left a stack of bills with the attendant after slicing apart the chair. The fact that he bothered to pay for damages meant that he harbored no malice. If he indeed possessed ill intentions, the chief would have long called for backup. Although he had two standard mechas greet Wu Zhangkong, they couldn¡¯t even be considered a match for a Soul Emperor, let alone one that possessed two ck soul rings! A Soul Master powerful enough to possess a ck ten-thousand-year spirit soul had a boundless future. At the very least, it was guaranteed that he would break through to be a seven-ringed Soul Sage. At that level, his status would be equal to that of a second-tier city¡¯s chief executive.

    Tang Wulin waspletely unaware of his surroundings as he immersed himself in this state of deep meditation. He felt as if his body was stretching out endlessly to absorb the energy of the heavens and the earth, bringing him an indescribable feeling offort. The soul power within him gently undted as they cleansed his meridians. In return, the meridians gradually absorbed the soul power. His martial soul, soul power, body, and bloodline were all harmonizing together in his state of deep meditation.

    This type of situation wouldn¡¯t give a major leap in strength by any means, but in this harmonization process, his body basked in a feeling of wonder. Itid the foundation for a stronger body and smoother cultivation in the future.

    After some time had passed, Tang Wulin awoke. As he opened his eyes, he immediately felt the changes in his body, as if it had been refinedpletely.

    Letting out a faint, but long breath, a rumble resounded from his body as his soul power squirmed and prated into every part of his body. This feeling of freedom was simply impossible to describe.

    ¡°Sofortable!¡± Tang Wulin joyfully eximed.

    There didn¡¯t seem to be any change even after his soul power returned to his dantian. In fact, there seemed to be slightly less than before. Yet he clearly felt that his soul power had solidified by several degrees, giving him the idea that if he used his soul skills or the Golden Dragon w now, he would be able to use it a longer period of time.

    Where am I?

    As his soul power calmed down, Tang Wulin finally took note of his surroundings. It was only a secondter that he discovered Wu Zhangkong meditating nearby.

    Teacher Wu?

    Shouldn¡¯t we be on a train? What is this little ck room we¡¯re in?

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Tang Wulin was able to clearly see Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes as he opened them in the darkness.

    They seemed to contain a vast, starry sky within them. Tang Wulin felt as if his soul was being sucked into those deep eyes.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, where is this?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already reached Heaven Dou City. Since you¡¯re awake now, let¡¯s be on our way.¡± Wu Zhangkong swiftly stood up. Tang Wulin hastily followed suit and trailed behind him to exit the ck room.

    A loud rumble came from Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach all of a sudden. A crimson blush immediately colored his face, but he still trembled from intense hunger.

    ¡°Hungry?¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Tang Wulin lowered his head in embarrassment.

    ¡°Eat then. You can eat all of the food in the room.¡± Wu Zhangkong pointed to the food.

    It was only then that Tang Wulin noticed that there was a pile of food on the floor and several cups of water.

    Unable to resist his hunger, Tang Wulin began to gorge himself.

    For the first time, Wu Zhangkong was exposed to Tang Wulin¡¯s eating habits. A quarter of an hour passed, and even Wu Zhangkong¡¯s icy expression had be dull.

    Was it really the right choice to bring this kid with me after all? He... he just really eats way too much!

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t aware that he had actually been meditating for a full seven days. All he knew was that he was ravenous and needed to fill himself up.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the pile of highly nutritious food disappeared into the abyss that was Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach. Even when all that was left was the food packaging, Tang Wulin was still hungrily licking his lips. He was actually still hungry after devouring over a dozen boxes of food!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Wu Zhangkong said in a slightly off tone.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    A team of guards respectfully escorted them out of the train station.

    Taking in the scenery around him, Tang Wulin finally began to understand the difference in scale between an ancient city such as Heaven Dou City and Eastsea City.

    Heaven Dou City has existed for over 20,000 years, as early as the era of the Martial Soul Hall. This was one of the greatest cities on the continent and had even held the title of being the greatest city back in the age of the Heaven Dou Empire.

 Chapter 163 - The Melancholic Prince Charming

    <strong>Chapter 163 - The Mncholic Prince Charming</strong>

    The pre-federation Sun Moon Empireter annexed the Heaven Dou Empire and turned Heaven Dou City into an ordinary city. Tang Wulin clearly remembered, however, that the city was founded on a splendid location. It was right beside the legendary Great Star Dou Forest¡ªwhich teemed with soul beasts¡ªand was fairly close to the great Shrek City, said to be the very core of the Douluo Continent.

    I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to visit Shrek City and Great Star Dou Forest. What will it be like?

    Heaven Dou City waspletely different from Eastsea City. Tang Wulin had thought Heaven Dou City would have taller and more developed buildings, but only when he saw Heaven Dou City did he realise that it was his own imagination.

    His initial impression of the city was that it was simple and in.

    That was right, simple and in!

    The city was filled with old era-styled buildings, but what was most surprising was that not a single skyscraper could be seen. The tallest thing in his line of sight were actually some towering ancient trees.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, why aren¡¯t there any skyscrapers here?¡± Tang Wulin quietly inquired.

    Wu Zhangkong exined, ¡°Heaven Dou City is a historical city; in order to preserve its historical value, the city imposed regtions that buildings were not to surpass fifty meters in height and were, at most, ten stories high. These regtions are the reason why you will see plenty of ancient trees taller than fifty meters rather than skyscrapers.¡±

    ¡°A lot of history fanatics love this city ande here as tourists. This city is filled with culture and was actually where the Tang Sect was first founded. Even now, there is an important branch of the Tang Sect situated here.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Then what about the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters? Where is it?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong gave him a sharp nce. ¡°The headquarters? It¡¯s in Shrek City of course.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± It suddenly struck Tang Wulin. That¡¯s right! The Tang Sect is powerful, so its headquarters has to be in a super city like Shrek City!

    ¡°Teacher Wu, what are we doing in Heaven Dou City then?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s interest had only grown with this newfound knowledge.

    Wu Zhangkong answered with indifference, ¡°I¡¯m here to see a friend. After that, I¡¯ll bring you to a few ces. Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    The duo didn¡¯t board another vehicle, opting to roam the historical streets of Heaven Dou City. The weather in Heaven Dou City was pleasantly warm and slightly humid. Coupled with the abundance of nt life, the air was exceptionally refreshing.

    It only took a few minutes for Tang Wulin to develop a liking for the city. Walking along these streets was a type of enjoyment.

    ¡°Wow! Teacher Wu, what¡¯s that over there? It smells so nice!¡± Tang Wulin bounced with excitement as he pointed toward a fragrant shop.

    At a loss, Wu Zhangkong could only doubtfully ask, ¡°You can still eat?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded without a thought. ¡°Teacher Wu, let me treat you to a meal! I have money too.¡±

    Shaking his head, Wu Zhangkong responded, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    The two entered the shop. It¡¯s signboard said ¡°Yuhao¡¯s Roasted Fish¡±.

    Seeing the name of the shop, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°No wonder it smells so good, it¡¯s actually this shop.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong answered, ¡°Yuhao¡¯s Roasted Fish is famous in the central part of the continent, especially in Heaven Dou City, Shrek City, and Star Luo City. It was said that the recipe for their roasted fish was passed down from the founder of the Spirit Pagoda, Huo Yuhao. That¡¯s where the shop got its name from. It was also said that he used his roasted fish to woo the Dragon Butterfly Douluo. Speaking of which, your name is rather simr to the Dragon Butterfly Douluo¡¯s; her name is Tang Wutong.¡±

    A hint of yearning colored Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. ¡°So those legendary figures loved to eat too!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s face twitched. ¡°That¡¯s what you got out of what I said?¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± Tang Wulin awkwardly scratched his head as he tried to suppress his impatience to eat. ¡°Teacher Wu, let¡¯s go in then.¡±

    Yuhao¡¯s Roasted Fish bustled with noise. Even though it couldn¡¯t be considered a proper restaurant, the shop was filled to the brim with customers savoring the delicious fragrance of the roasted fish.

    The two seated themselves in a corner. Wu Zhangkong had clearly been here numerous times so he ordered several dishes quickly, but with Tang Wulin¡¯s input, he just ended up ordering ten of every single dish.

    Roasted fish tasted the best right after it had finished roasting. The skin would be crispy yet have tender and sulent meat. The light fragrance and delicate fish stockbined to create one of the world¡¯s delicacies.

    For once, Tang Wulin was able to eat until he was satisfied. Although he could eat a lot in the academy¡¯s dining hall, there was just one problem with its food: their taste was only decent! Every meal he had had at the dining hall was only for the purpose of filling his stomach and nothing more. Yet, every bite of roasted fish was pure bliss!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face was flushed from the delicious roasted fish. A brave light twinkled in his eyes, as if he was prepared to eat his own tongue together with the fish.

    After gracefully eating two roasted fish, Wu Zhangkong shifted his attention to Tang Wulin¡¯s eating performance.

    ¡°That¡¯s ny-one fish in total... The price...¡± Wu Zhangkong had gotten the bill.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Wu.¡± Tang Wulin was so invigorated after eating so much that he actually wanted to eat some more.

    Wu Zhangkong merely looked at him. ¡°It must have been hard for your family to raise you.¡±

    Only after staring nkly at Wu Zhangkong for a moment did Tang Wulin realize that Wu Zhangkong meant his ability to eat. Teacher Wu actually knows how to tell a joke?

    ¡°Teacher, what are we going to do now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll find a ce to stay first. You were in a deep meditation for seven days after all. After washing up and changing into a fresh set of clothes, we¡¯ll go out again.¡± Wu Zhangkong said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The inn Wu Zhangkong chose was by no means luxurious; in fact, it was very in. Its only merit was that it was clean.

    Wu Zhangkong only rented out a single room with two beds.

    The first thing Tang Wulin did was wash up and take a rxing bath. He changed into a clean set of clothes and feltpletely refreshed.

    Wu Zhangkong took a little longer than Tang Wulin to wash up before changing into a set of almost identical white robes.

    His white robes fluttered about while his long hair draped behind him. He had already used his soul power to evaporate the water in his hair.

    ¡°We¡¯re going!¡± A trace of mncholy swept past his eyes as he peered out the window.

    Tang Wulin had a feeling that the moment he entered Heaven Dou City, there was a change in Wu Zhangkong.

    Leaving the inn, Wu Zhangkong chose to continue their journey on foot. It was clear though that their pace had sped up. Wu Zhangkong lead Tang Wulin with familiarity along the winding streets that gradually changed from bustling crowds to quiet cheerlessness.

    Just where are we headed?

    Turning onto a small, narrow road, there were even less people to be found. Only two soul cars could fit side-by-side on this street.

    On one side of the small road was a tall wall. A dense thicket of vegetation could be seen over it. On the other side of the road was a forest.

    Tang Wulin felt a clear change in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s mood as they walked this road. Both Wu Zhangkong¡¯s breathing and pace clearly sped up, but what was even more obvious was the disappearance of the usual coldness in his eyes, reced byplicated feelings.

    Depression, longing and mncholy could all be seen in his eyes. If he was usually described as ¡®white robes and blue swords, sky ice and snow cold¡¯, then now he could only be called a mncholic man. He hadpletely shed off his shell of coldness to reveal his original warmth, but this change was still overshadowed by theplex emotions within his heart.

    They followed the road for another five hundred meters before a gate appeared in therge wall.

    ¡°Heaven Dou Public Cemetery¡±.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart trembled at these four words. This... is actually a cemetery?

    A chill crawled down his spine. Teacher Wu brought me to a cemetery? Who is he paying his respects to?

 Chapter 164 - The Grave of Long Bing

    <strong>Chapter 164 - The Grave of Long Bing</strong>

    Sure enough, Wu Zhangkong led the way into Heaven Dou Public Cemetery. The nt life seen peeking from over the walls was actually part of the cemetery. A collection ofrge trees were orderly arranged between the gravestones.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s robes fluttered behind him as he entered, seeming to fit in as a ghostly specter.

    This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time entering such a ce, and so his gaze began to wander. There were only a few people present in the cemetery paying their respects to the deceased.

    As if possessed, Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t stop until they arrived at a gravestone just off of the cemetery¡¯s center.

    The gravestone was tall and adorned with a few simple words: The grave of Long Bing.

    Long Bing? Who¡¯s that? It sounds like a girl¡¯s name.

    ¡°Wait here.¡± Turning around to speak to Tang Wulin, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s tone had thawed from its usual iciness to a warm tenderness.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Wulin considerately moved to stand at the side.

    Now holding a white cloth, Wu Zhangkong began to clean the gravestone. Each movement was filled with heartfelt gentleness as if he was caressing a most cherished item.

    The gravestone wasn¡¯t dirty by any means; in fact, only a thinyer of dust covered it. In no time at all, it was sparkling clean as jade. Compared to the other gravestones, it was clearly much brighter.

    The tenderness in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression hadpletely eclipsed the mncholy and sorrow he carried before.

    As if in a trance, not a single word left his lips as he caringly wiped the gravestone clean.

    Though Tang Wulin wished to step forward and lend a hand, something told him that he shouldn¡¯t disturb his teacher in such a moment. A stifled feeling pressed down on him.

    After a full hour of earnest cleaning, Wu Zhangkong finally finished and stood up to gaze upon the gravestone, his eyes filled with a level of love and kindness never seen until now. It was as if the spring winds had blown a smile onto his face, creating a cozy atmosphere around him.

    ¡°You were always fond of white, so I¡¯m wearing white today.

    ¡°You said you liked my smile, so I will smile only for you.

    "Bing¡¯er, how are you doing in the next world?¡±

    As he softly spoke, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s fingers traced the grooves that made up the name ¡®Long Bing.¡¯ Not a single tear escaped, presenting only a gentle smile.

    By the time they left the cemetery, it was already evening.

    Wu Zhangkong had assumed his usual cold attitude, and Tang Wulin didn¡¯t dare to ask anything. All he could do was follow behind his teacher. Long Bing should be a rtive of Teacher Wu, right? Or could it be one of those lovers Xie Xie talked about before?

    Without bothering to exin anything, Wu Zhangkong simply led the way back to Heaven Dou City.

    Crowds of people were bustling along the warmly-lit streets of Heaven Dou City. The shops had opened long ago and were engaged in fast and hard business transactions.

    Though Wu Zhangkong had regained hisposure, Tang Wulin¡¯s image of him had been irreversibly changed.

    Teacher Wu isn¡¯t really a cold person! He said his smile is only meant for that person!

    ¡°What do you want to eat for dinner?¡± Wu Zhangkong peered at Tang Wulin inquisitively.

    ¡°Huh? Anything is fine!¡± Tang Wulin was fine with anything as long as it was food.

    Not one to oveplicate things, Wu Zhangkong decided thus, ¡°Let¡¯s go for noodles then. Some delicious noodles.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s interest was piqued. Wu Zhangkong had actually described a food as ¡®delicious¡¯, something out of character of him.

    These noodles really are delicious! Tang Wulin thought to himself for the tenth time as he devoured his tenth bowl. The noodles were cooked just right and were perfectlyplemented by the rich soup. At first nce, it seemed to be a simple dish with only some meatballs and vegetables as toppings, but the taste was amazing.

    Wu Zhangkong had only eaten one bowl, but he had savored each and every noodle. The previous tenderness had resurfaced in the depths of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes, astonishing Tang Wulin. Although he wasn¡¯t smiling, that gentleness in his eyes along with his handsome looks had the mysterious effect of melting the hearts of every single woman that entered the small noodle shop.

    In fact, there were even some courageousdies who came up to flirt with him from time to time.

    And every time, Wu Zhangkong had a simple, sure-kill answer prepared for these entanglements. He would simply shift his gaze to Tang Wulin and say with his usual indifference, ¡°This is my son.¡±

    S-son...?

    Neither of them looked simr to the other, especially whenparing the adorableness of Tang Wulin¡¯srge and bright eyes with the chilling handsomeness of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s narrow and sharp eyes.

    Yet, none of the prettydies who approached him doubted their rtionship as father and son after a brief nce at Tang Wulin.

    Son? Tang Wulin didn¡¯t refute Wu Zhangkong¡¯s statement. Instead, he attentively watched the constant changes in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression. He could tell that the iciness of today¡¯s Wu Zhangkong was different from the one he was familiar with.

    After half a year of cultivating with Wu Zhangkong, he had gradually begun to understand that Wu Zhangkong¡¯s heart really wasn¡¯t as cold as it appeared. On the contrary, under the cold exterior, he was a passionate person full of love and kindness.

    A seed of fear had found its way into Tang Wulin when they had visited the cemetery this morning, but the actions of Wu Zhangkong afterward had reaffirmed his thoughts. Teacher Wu really is kind.

    He must have lost someone really important to him.

    Soon after, another shocking scene took ce in the noodle shop. In front of a childy a mountain of bowls while the handsome young man sitting across from him only had a single bowl before him. He was slowly eating each noodle one by one as if they were the world¡¯s greatest delicacy.

    Such a strangebination simply demanded the attention of their surroundings.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After they finished eating and paid, Wu Zhangkong brought Tang Wulin back to the inn.

    ¡°Go meditate. We¡¯re getting up early tomorrow morning.¡± Taking a few minutes to wash his face first, Wu Zhangkong quickly climbed onto his bed and began meditating cross-legged.

    Taking care not to disturb Wu Zhangkong, Tang Wulin silently crept to the front of the bed and peered out the window. It was deep into the night, but Heaven Dou City was still thriving with warm lights and rowdy people. Tang Wulin liked this city far more than Eastsea City. Instead of the cluster of skyscrapers that made up the core of Eastsea City, there was history, culture and most importantly, human warmth that permeated throughout Heaven Dou City.

    At his young age, Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t able to understand that this ambiguous feeling originated from the culture and history of the city.

    In the moments of twilight as the sky transitioned from darkness to a deep blue, Tang Wulin was stirred awake by Wu Zhangkong.

    Tang Wulin could clearly feel the Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s greater efficacypared to the standard methods provided by the academy. In his first session, he had entered a deep meditation and refined his body, and in this second session, there was a tangible increase in his soul power. His soul power and body had blended together and were now working inplete harmony,pletely devoid of the unease his bloodline had previously brought about.

    Though Tang Wulin¡¯s body hadn¡¯t increased in power, it had definitely increased in toughness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wu Zhangkong beckoned to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin hastily rushed over to Wu Zhangkong, and the moment he reached him, Wu Zhangkong grabbed hold of his arm. A sudden gale struck Tang Wulin, and the next thing he knew, they were on the inn¡¯s rooftop.

    From behind Tang Wulin, Wu Zhangkong reached over to grasp his head. Two fingers poked into Tang Wulin¡¯s jaw, the thumbs pressing into the temples, and the remaining three fingers stabbed into other acupuncture points on his face.

    ¡°Feel how my soul power circtes. I¡¯ll have you start cultivating the Purple Demon Eyes soon after. Breathe ording to the Mysterious Heaven Method and look to the east. Every morning, there is a streak of white rising from the east. The moment it appears, it is followed by a trace of purple qi. The Tang Sect¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes is a method to absorb that purple qi and use it to improve eyesight. When we absorb that energy, we are also cultivating our spiritual power. Understood?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± It wasn¡¯t hard for Tang Wulin toprehend such a simple idea.

    Thin threads of soul power began pouring into Tang Wulin¡¯s facial acupuncture points from Wu Zhangkong¡¯s fingers. His face immediately felt refreshed as if he was washing it in a crystal-clear spring. The feeling was simply indescribable. Amidst this feeling of rity, Tang Wulin noticed that his eyes had grown stronger, and he was able to see faraway things even more clearly now.

    Inplete silence, he memorized how Wu Zhangkong¡¯s soul power flowed throughout his face.

    ¡°Gather your soul power and follow my guidance. Steadily breathe ording to the Mysterious Heaven Method,¡± reminded Wu Zhangkong.

    Tang Wulin quickly did as instructed.

    He was already familiar with what he needed to do and spurred on by Wu ZhangKong, it didn¡¯t take long for him to begin circting his soul power as needed for the Purple Demon Eyes.

    Right at that moment, a streak of white crept up on the horizon and for the first time, Tang Wulin noticed the purple of the morning dawn.

    Suddenly, the purple light seemed to fill his eyes, and aforting warmth permeated through them. He didn¡¯t know why, but tears began to well up. But instead of streaming down, they glistened and created a thinyer across his eyes. An indescribable feeling of soothing and warmth were absorbed into his eyes, merging into their depths and the minuscule acupuncture points surrounding it.

 Chapter 165 - Branchmaster Zhao of the Tang Sect

    <strong>Chapter 165 - Branchmaster Zhao of the Tang Sect</strong>

    How mystical!

    Though he couldn¡¯t feel a change in his spiritual power, there was an apparent change in the rity of his eyesight. This really is an extraordinary eye cultivation method! It really deserves to be one of the Tang Sect¡¯s secret methods.

    The purple qi disappeared as quickly as it came. It truly was an ephemeral existence.

    Wu Zhangkong had stood behind Tang Wulin, patiently guiding Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power ording to the Purple Demon Eyes method til the end.

    The horizon shone with a halo of light as the sun vanquished the darkness with its slow ascension to its zenith. With dawn¡¯s brief moment of twilight gone, Wu Zhangkong removed his hands and let Tang Wulin absorb the secrets of the methodpletely.

    ¡°Done. From now on draw the purple qi into your eyes every morning and immediately cultivate for half an hour. Cultivating the Purple Demon Eyes will take time and constant practice to reach a high level. You will progress rapidly in the beginning, but it will soon be difficult to improve and you will eventually stagnate. How do you feel now?¡± Wu Zhangkong said.

    Tang Wulin nodded and said, ¡°I feel warm andfortable. I can see in greater detail than before now that my vision is clearer. The colors are more vibrant too.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong eyes zed over. ¡°You really feel like that? You¡¯re not exaggerating?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Nope! It really feels like that. Thank you, Teacher Wu.¡±

    An unknown emotion clouded Wu Zhangkong¡¯s mind. He distinctly remembered that when he had first begun cultivating the Purple Demon Eyes, it had taken him half a month to reach that stage. Could this child bepatible with the Purple Demon Eyes? This is the first time he¡¯s cultivated it yet he has already progressed so much?

    Peering into the depths of Tang Wulin¡¯srge, bright eyes, Wu Zhangkong could only nod. ¡°Continue practicing. If you have any questions, you can ask me. Let¡¯s go down now.¡±

    The two quickly washed up and ate breakfast.

    Fortunately for Tang Wulin, the inn they stayed at provided buffet-style breakfast.

    Even a child as cute as Tang Wulin was unweed once the inn discovered his unparalleled eating prowess. This was amonly heard tale of Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, what are we doing today?¡± Tang Wulin asked with youthful curiosity.

    Wu Zhangkong answered, ¡°You¡¯re staying in the room to cultivate the Purple Demon Eyes method today. This method is still beneficial to your spiritual power even without purple qi to enhance your eyesight.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± Tang Wulin deted. He had wanted to go out and see the city with Wu Zhangkong but was tasked with cultivating inside the room.

    Tang Wulin never imagined that this continued for half a month.

    Every day in the early morning Wu Zhangkong would observe him cultivate the Purple Demon Eyes, provide guidance when necessary, then head out alone to take care of some unknown matters.

    Where was the rxation mentioned? Tang Wulin was immersed in gloom and boredom. Although he had a rtively steady temper, he was still a child. Coming to such a magnificent city yet unable to explore it at all, it was no wonder he was dejected.

    To make things worse, Wu Zhangkong had forbidden him from meditating. He was to focus on practicing the Purple Demon Eyes method to increase his spiritual power.

    Such a monotonous life truly was dull. Fortunately, the improvements were more than enough to motivate Tang Wulin onwards.

    It seemed that not only was he exceptionallypatible with the Purple Demon Eyes, it was the same for the Mysterious Heaven Method. He had made significant and smooth progress in both of these two Tang Sect methods.His cultivation of the Mysterious Heaven Method had stabilized; while his speed was not considered fast, it was greater than before.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s most prominent discovery though was that could condense his soul power with the Mysterious Heaven Method. As such, despite not increasing its volume, his soul power had be incredibly dense. He had immersed himself into condensing his soul power after Wu Zhangkong told him that the greater degree of purity and density his soul power was, the further he would reach in the future.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation of the Purple Demon Eyes was extremely quick. He reached the first realm of the Purple Demon Eyes that Wu Zhangkong had mentioned in half a month.

    The world seemed to slow and be crystal clear in the wake of him circting soul power ording to the Purple Demon Eyes method. The smallest of details and changes were all observed by him in this state.

    For instance, every speck of dust was clearly outlined under the gentle gaze of the sun; he could even discern the faint veins of distant leaves. Without such spectacr results, Tang Wulin would have found it too dull to persevere.

    Today was their fifteenth day in Heaven Dou City yet Wu Zhangkong had only brought him around town on the first day. He had been cooped up in their room cultivating for the other days.

    After cultivating the Purple Demon Eyes and eating breakfast, Wu Zhangkong finally spoke the words Tang Wulin had been yearning to hear. ¡°Let¡¯s go, you¡¯reing with me today.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Teacher Wu, where are we going?¡± Tang Wulin was jumping with joy at the long-awaited chance to go out.

    Wu Zhangkong turned around and said to him, ¡°Did you feel that cultivating was very dull thesest 14 days?¡±

    Though Tang Wulin was taken aback for a moment, he quickly regained himself. He spoke truthfully, ¡°In the beginning, it was like that, but it got better as I continued. I like being able to see many things I couldn¡¯t before with the Purple Demon Eyes.¡±

    Nodding, Wu Zhangkong reminded him, ¡°Remember, cultivating is not for the sake of harming others but to have the strength to protect your loved ones. Strength is the basis for everything. The efforts you put in now are all to prevent any future tragedies.¡±

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t mature enough toprehend Wu Zhangkong¡¯s wordspletely, but within Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes were the same emotions he had in the cemetery. Tang Wulin carved those words into his heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wu Zhangkong walked away, leaving Tang Wulin to catch up.

    Just like before, they walked on foot; this time though, they weren¡¯t heading for the suburbs. No, this time, they headed straight for the core of the city. Tang Wulin didn¡¯t mind walking at all; in fact, Tang Wulin was fond of it as it gave him the chance to look around.

    Heaven Dou City truly was a city filled with beauty. Whether it be its historical sites, breathtaking scenery, or culture, it had it all. The lesser soul carspared to Eastsea City changed the mood of the city.There was a qualitative difference between Eastsea City and Heaven Dou City, the two iparable. Heaven Dou City, however, was far less industrialized than Eastsea City.

    Two hours on footter, the two arrived at their destination: an antiquated garden.

    The garden was surrounded by tall, mottley walls and a vermillion door. There were no signs or markings to name this aged garden.

    Wu Zhangkong briskly strode over to the door and pressed his right hand on it with practiced movements without any regard to its outward appearance.

    This... Isn¡¯t this the same action Teacher Wu did when we were at the Dazzling Era Tang Sect?

    A faint light swept over his body and beeped once before the door opened. Wu Zhangkong lead the way in.

    The vermillion doors silently closed behind them. Inside was a space that was untouched by time and without any signs of soul technology. It possessed an aura so pristine that it was almost as if they were back in the ancient era.

    ¡°You¡¯ve brought him?¡± A deep voice prated the silence before an elderly man walked out from the only building present in the garden. The old man¡¯s short height emphasized how fat he was. Coupled his bald head, he looked almost like a mountain of meat.

    Wu Zhangkong actually let his usual arrogance go and bowed in greeting to this old man. ¡°Branchmaster Zhao.¡±

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    Is this really a Tang Sect branch? Tang Wulin wondered.

    Tang Wulin was awed beyondparison the moment he entered the building. Two rows of towering sculptures lined each side, exuding a majestic air.

    The building appeared to be a single-story building that was no taller than five meters from its exterior but he was shaken to discover that once he was inside, the ceiling was well over thirty meters tall and the interiorrger! The sculptures loomed over him at a height of more than ten meters.

    These sculptures were of both men and women, all appearing to be in their twenties and were disyed with an assortment of martial souls.

    Tang Wulin suddenly found a familiar figure among the sculptures. The third sculpture on his left was a smiling sweetly youngdy with a delicate figure. In her left hand was a three-legged cauldron while in her right was a flute.

 Chapter 166 - The Legends of the Tang Sect

    <strong>Chapter 166 - The Legends of the Tang Sect</strong>

    She... Isn¡¯t this the girl I fought in the Hall of Heroes? She appears more mature in this sculpture though; the one I fought was when she was a young girl.

    This is the Flute Cauldron Douluo, Xiao Xiao? One of the numerous titles she held was being a member of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder¡¯s generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters. Her Three Cycles Soul Cauldron and Nine Phoenix Flute twin martial souls were famed for their strength.

    Then the other sculptures should be of the remaining Shrek Seven Monsters in her generation, right?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s excitement soared as he recalled all his favorite tales of the Tang Sect that had been imprinted in his heart.

    The most famous were the first generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters, in particr, the illustrious Thousand Hands Douluo Tang San, leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters and founder of the Tang Sect.

    After that was the next generation that existed 10,000 years ago, the generation of Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao, founder of the Spirit Pagoda. He rebuilt Tang Sect from its crumbling husk of an organization back to its former glory. Tang Sect never stopped shining majestically throughout the world from then on.

    Despite their achievements though, the federation had a less-than-kind view of them. After all, the Spirit Ice Douluo had led hisrades to force the Sun Moon Empire into a peace treaty.

    There were even some that said that the following generation¡¯s great emperor was the Spirit Ice Douluo¡¯s illegitimate child. No one knew whether this doubtful story was true or not, however.

    Ah! The person beside Xiao Xiao should be Caitou, right? Then the ones over there should be the Mysterious Underworld Douluo, Xu Sanshi and the Demon Rabbit Douluo, Jiang Nannan. The one at the front with shining eyes and six spirit souls should be the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, the legendary Spirit Ice Douluo, Huo Yuhao.

    Legends said that he had a million-year Skydream Iceworm as one of his spirit souls. He also had two of the ten great soul beasts of the time, the cial Heaven Snow Empress and the Frost Jade Scorpion Empress. The hundred-thousand-year Arctic Bear King and hundred-thousand-year Eight-Pointed Frozen Grass were also among his array of spirit souls. There was no mistaking his im as the most legendary figure of the time!

    Unfortunately no one knew what happened after his earth-shattering, heaven-turning battle with the Beast God, Di Tian. The Beast God vanished while the Spirit Ice Douluo and his wife, the Dragon Butterfly Douluo, disappeared altogether. Perhaps only the other five members of that generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters would know where the two had gone.

    Tang Wulin felt as though he were right there with them as he gazed upon the sculptures and recalled the legends of their epic adventures.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed brighter when he switched his gaze to the sculptures on the right. If the left are the Shrek Seven Monsters from 10,000 years ago, then the right should be the original Shrek Seven Monsters!

    The sculpture of the Civet Douluo, Zhu Zhuqing¡ªone of the original Shrek Seven Monsters and a founding member of the Tang Sect¡ªstood at the very back.

    In front of her was Ning Rongrong, the Nine Treasures Douluo. There were rumors that said she transformed her support-type martial soul, the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda, into the Nine Treasures zed Pagoda. With it, she had brought the sect 10,000 years of prosperity. The bloodline of the Nine Treasures zed Pagoda was rare even in ancient times. Now it was merely a legend of eras long gone. Many other powerful martial soul bloodlines of the ancient era shared a simr fate and were lost with the passage of time.

    The Demonic Fire Phoenix Douluo, Ma Hongjun with his ming phoenix, stood before Ning Rongrong. As one who bore the exalted title of being one of the Shrek Seven Monsters, it was only natural for his Demonic Fire Phoenix to be known as a martial soul that stood at the world¡¯s peak.

    In front of him was the Food God Douluo, Oscar. What¡¯s that revolving around him? Is that a sausage? Ah! That¡¯s right! I heard his nickname was Big Sausage Uncle!

    Standing further along the line was a man with a regal air, the White Tiger Douluo, Dai Mubai. It was said in the stories that he was the strongest member of the Shrek Seven Monsters for a long time.

    Tang Wulin finally looked at the two most magnificent sculptures in the forefront.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but a shiver ran down his spine the moment he set his eyes on them. An iprehensible feeling of warmth and longing filled him.

    His gaze rested on the girl in a pink dress first. Her sculpture was carved exquisitely, every line and curve capturing her essence and filling her with a spark of life. Her long scorpion braid hung down her back while herrge, beautiful eyes entuated her sweet smile.

    Even though spirit souls hadn¡¯t existed in that era, a pair of rabbit ears popped out from the top of her head. She was the co-founder of the Tang Sect and the only member in the entire history of the Shrek Seven Monsters to be a human-transformed soul beast¡ªSoft Bone Douluo, Xiao Wu!

    She was supposedly a hundred-thousand-year soul beast that gained human form and became the Tang Sect founder¡¯s lover. When her identity was revealed and others aimed for her life, the Tang Sect founder didn¡¯t hesitate to protect her with his life. Yet, just when she was about to truly metamorphose into a human, the Soft Bone Douluo chose to sacrifice herself and be the Tang Sect founder¡¯s soul ring.

    Though the Tang Sect founder lived thanks to her sacrifice, all that remained of her was a corpse. Tormented by his loss, he used a rare herb to just barely preserve the core of her life. He finally managed to resurrect her after undergoing many trials throughout the world, utilising every method he could think of and severing his own arm to return the soul bone he had received from her sacrifice.

    Such a romantic tale of tragic love moved the hearts of countless people. It was also because of such a heart-wrenching story that the original Shrek Seven Monsters were the most renowned.

    Tang Wulin took a subconscious step forward as he regarded the sculpture of such an eminent figure. His gaze wavered and his body began to feel feverish as he felt something calling out to him.

    His heart in turmoil, he turned to look at the foremost figure. This striking man had long aqua-blue hair that trailed over his shoulders while a smile warm and serene. In his left hand waved a strand of blue-gold grass and a pitch-ck hammer, and spread from his back were eight spider legs that were stretched out like an array of spears. An air of simplicity and mystery clung to him.

    But it was the resplendent golden trident in his right hand that offset those previous airs. The head of the long trident had an elegant and regal design carved on it.

    It was clear that the sculptures on the right were closer to the two words, ¡®Tang Sect¡¯, than those on the left. The closest one of all was the founder of Tang Sect.

    There was no doubt that this was the ancestor as well as the founder of Tang Sect¡ªthe peerless figure who had ascended to godhood, praised as the strongest in all of history, the Thousand Hands Douluo, Tang San!

    As Tang Wulin stared at Tang San¡¯s sculpture, a sense of familiarity and security embraced his heart. Under the gentle gaze of Tang San, Tang Wulin felt his boiling blood settle down and a simrly pleasant smile found its way onto his lips.

    These two generations of Shrek Seven Monsters had each created their own eternal legends in two different eras of the Tang Sect! They brought the Tang Sect to the zenith of glory and gave birth to a Tang Sect saying: ¡®We are all Tang Sect. We are born to be peerless¡¯. These two provocative phrases were actually hanging on the wall right beside therge ¡®Tang Sect¡¯.

    ¡°Three bows.¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s sudden instruction roused Tang Wulin from his stupor.

    Tang Wulin hastily straightened his back and fought back the urge to keep admiring the sculptures around him. The two of them respectfully bowed three times to the tworge words ¡¯Tang Sect¡¯.

    Pride gushed from the depths of Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. This was the pride of being a Tang Sect disciple.

    This is the Tang Sect, the Tang Sect with over 20,000 years of history!

    Seeing that they finished their three bows, the old man gave them an approving nod. ¡°Now then, you two follow me.¡±

    The old man led them to the left side of the hall.

    Wu Zhangkong pulled on Tang Wulin¡¯s hand, indicating for him to follow and quietly said, ¡°This garden was established by the Tang Sect¡¯s founder, Tang San. It¡¯s also the ce with the longest history in the Tang Sect. It was seized by someone else 10,000 years ago, but Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao took it back and used this ce as the starting point to rebuild the Tang Sect up to what it is today. This isn¡¯t the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters anymore, but it¡¯s still a critical location to the Tang Sect. Every year the core disciples of the Tang Secte here to pay their respects. The only reason you¡¯re able toe here today is because your membership has been approved now.¡±

    My membership has been approved? Then, I¡¯m an actual Tang Sect disciple now! Tang Wulin was on cloud nine at the moment.

    Old Man Zhao brought them into a side room.

    Silence pervaded the simply furnished room. Only a seemingly timeless wooden bed which exuded an air of antiquity sat in the room.

    The old man turned to face Tang Wulin, expressionlessly saying, ¡°Get on the bed.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s brain stopped working.

    Wu Zhangkong quickly asserted the order. ¡°Do what Branchmaster Zhao says.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Wulin replied nkly, then took off his shoes and climbed onto the bed, sitting cross-legged.

    Old Man Zhao climbed onto the bed with him. When Zhao ced a hand on his shoulder, a slight floating sensation enveloped his body. A momentter, Tang Wulin found himself facing the other direction.

    Old Man Zhao sat down behind him. ¡°Pay close attention and loosen your body. Rx both your mind and body.¡±

    As heplied with the old man¡¯s instructions, two streams of soul power bore into his back, one firm while the other gentle.

    It¡¯s the Mysterious Heaven Method! His familiarity with the method allowed him to immediately recognize the root characteristics of the old man¡¯s soul power. Yet, Tang Wulin had never faced such vigorous soul power before. He felt like a small boat drifting along the tides of the sea that was Old Man Zhao¡¯s soul power.

 Chapter 167 - Tang Wulins Endurance

    <strong>Chapter 167 - Tang Wulin¡¯s Endurance</strong>

    Very quickly Tang Wulin felt bloated as an unknown pressure expanded within his body like inting a balloon.

    The swollen sensation transitioned from a mere difort to piercing pain as time ticked on. His meridians and internal organs began to groan with pain and in response, his blood grew frenzied and widened his meridians, dulling the pain until it was just a numb throb.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Tang Wulin yelped in surprise. His already swollen body began to erge once again, sinking his mind into a muddled state.

    After an unknown period of time, the distended feeling subsided like the ocean tide. It was if it had never been there in the first ce, leaving Tang Wulin feeling utterly refreshed. A shiver ran down his spine and he woke from his involuntary slumber.

    Branchmaster Zhao stood by the bed, astonishment written all over his face. ¡°Eastsea¡¯s Little Zhangkong, just where did you find such a freak? His soul power is obviously weak, but his body is extraordinarily strong.¡±

    With a respectful tone muting his usual bluntness, Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Branchmaster Zhao, what are the maximum level of spirit souls and soul rings do you think he can bear right now?¡±

    Branchmaster Zhao paused before replying, ¡°The spirit souls¡¯ level is dependent on spiritual power, and soul rings are dependent on the body, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for his current body to support a thousand-year soul ring... up to 4000 years old.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s face now mirrored the Branchmaster¡¯s look of amazement. He hadn¡¯t expected Tang Wulin¡¯s body to actually be able to bear this much.

    An ordinary Soul Master¡¯s first soul ring could reach up to 400 years, yet Tang Wulin¡¯s body was already more than ten times stronger than his peers and his meridians had proved to be extremely durable as well. It was normal for anyone who discovered such a little freak¡¯s capabilities to feel astounded.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s voice still held a trace of surprise as he rified, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if his spirit soul evolved into the thousand-year level and he has sufficient spiritual power, if he had two soul rings, each will be 2000 years? By the time he breaks through to two rings, his body will have grown even stronger and at that point, wouldn¡¯t he be able to support two soul rings of the 3000-year level?¡±

    Branchmaster Zhao nodded in affirmation. ¡°You could think of it like that. Of course, that¡¯s assuming he has enough spiritual power to support a 3000-year spirit soul, which is approximately 200 points of spiritual power. What is his current spiritual power level?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong recalled Tang Wulin¡¯s remarkable results as he said, ¡°He has already started cultivating the Purple Demon Eyes and he is verypatible with it, showing much insight. With such a powerful method and coupled with his perception, he should make quick progress in his spiritual power until he reaches the Spirit Sea realm. I estimate that his spiritual power has already broken through 100-points since his spiritual power was already extraordinary to begin with, so it should be no problem for him to acquire a 2000-year spirit soul and a pair of 2000-year soul rings. His spirit soul should also improve further as he cultivates his spiritual power, but since his soul power is only rank 16 at the moment, he¡¯ll need at least half a year to a year to reach rank 20, and that¡¯s only in the best of circumstances. He should have plenty of time to increase his spiritual power.¡±

    A mysterious smile tugged at Branchmaster Zhao¡¯s lips as he ran his hands over his shiny bald head. ¡°I understand now. You¡¯ve been nning on raising him to be extraordinary from the very beginning. Not bad, not bad. He seems like a promising disciple.¡±

    Tang Wulin sat there without speaking, nkly listening to the two converse and unable toprehend their conversation. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s voice snapped him out of his daze. ¡°Wulin, thank Branchmaster Zhao.¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily scrambled off his chair and bowed deeply in gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Branchmaster Zhao dismissed his gratitude with a wave and spoke with a profoundness that was beyond Tang Wulin. ¡°Not bad. It seems we have another promising young disciple in the Tang Sect now.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be taking our leave then, Branchmaster Zhao.¡±

    The branchmaster responded with a knowing nod. ¡°Go then. You can give him the Tang Sect badge now. This child has great potential. Teach him well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Zhangkong gave a respectful salute and made to leave the branch with Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, I don¡¯t really understand what you two were talking about earlier. Were you saying I can still improve my spirit soul in the spirit ascension tform?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°Branchmaster Zhao has a gentle and pure martial soul which is suited for urate measurements of bodily endurance and tested you. Now our goal is to upgrade your spirit soul to the 2000-year level so your soul rings will be at the thousand-year level at the very least. Your physique is already strong enough so you must focus on cultivating the Purple Demon Eyes. Quickly reach the Spirit Sea realm, and don¡¯t get distracted. Once you reach that realm, you won¡¯t have to worry about your spiritual power again until you attain six rings.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± A thousand-year spirit soul? A thousand-year soul ring?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart raced with excitement and yearning.

    Wu Zhangkong was fully aware of the effect his words had on his disciple. ¡°Now we¡¯re going to the Spirit Pagoda to measure your spiritual power.¡±

    The local Spirit Pagoda branch was situated in the center of Heaven Dou City, surprisingly closer to the local Tang Sect branch than one would initially assume. Though it couldn¡¯tpare in size to the one in Eastsea City, its simplistic architecture exuded an ancient elegance.

    ¡°Be careful of what you say once we enter. Listen and observe closely instead of speaking. Do not be fooled by appearances. There are many powerful people within the Spirit Pagoda, especially so in Heaven Dou City.¡±

    With his teacher¡¯s cautionary words, Tang Wulin stepped past the pagoda¡¯s simple doors and was immediately assailed by noise. An endless stream of people entered and exited, bustling to and fro within the pagoda. Compared to Eastsea City¡¯s trickle of people, this was akin to a steady current.

    Tang Wulin suspected that not only were they all Soul Masters, they were likely far more powerful than him as well.

    They conducted the spiritual power test in a small, isted room after paying an excessive 5,000 federal coins. The cost of living in Heaven Dou City truly couldn¡¯t bepared to Eastsea City.

    As for the results, they were unexpected, to say the least; even Wu Zhangkong had a look of shock.

    124!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power had nearly doubled! It would not have been this surprising if he were a Spiritual System Soul Master like Gu Yue with a weaker body as spiritual power and physical strength were typically inversely proportional for Soul Masters. Yet his spiritual power had actually grown exponentially, exceeding the 108-point threshold to the intermediate rank of the Spirit Connection Realm by such arge margin!

    Wu Zhangkong was more certain of Tang Wulin¡¯s chances to acquire a pair of 2000-year soul rings and a 2000-year spirit soul after seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s two unexpected results today.

    The darkness of night descended by the time they returned to the inn.

    After a sumptuous meal, Wu Zhangkong summoned Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Wulin, you should have an idea of what I have nned for you by now. In all honesty, your martial soul is very weak. After all, it¡¯s the Bluesilver Grass that is praised as a trash martial soul.¡±

    Tang Wulin was beset by bewilderment. Can calling it ¡®trash¡¯ really be called praise...?

    Wu Zhangkong continued without minding Tang Wulin¡¯s brooding expression. ¡°Your strange bloodline, however, has caused it to mutate and has affected your spirit soul as well. Even now, they continue to transform. This is beneficial to you. With your powerful body, you can upgrade your spirit soul further than your peers; it would naturally be upgraded too.¡±

    Perplexed, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Teacher Wu, I understand that I can upgrade my spirit soul further, but what do you mean by naturally?¡±

 Chapter 168 - Intermediate Spirit Ascension Platform

    <strong>Chapter 168 - Intermediate Spirit Ascension tform</strong>

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°There are unnatural existences too. Somerge ns or sects use heavenly treasures or unique methods to stimte their disciples¡¯ bodies. With stronger bodies, they are able to contain more powerful soul rings and spirit souls, but this isn¡¯t done normally. Only in rare situations where the disciple far excels in one aspect will such a method be considered. Take Gu Yue for example. With her high spiritual power, she only needs to strengthen her body before she¡¯d be able to upgrade her spirit soul as you did. Unfortunately, with two soul rings, it would be too difficult for her to strengthen her body to the necessary level now. This is the key point that allows one to possess a pair of thousand-year soul rings and a thousand-year spirit soul. Though Gu Yue¡¯s physique has strengthened with the addition of another soul ring, it only serves to amplify the areas she already excels in and widens the gap between her existing weaknesses. It truly is a pity. If her situation was better, I would help her regardless of whether or not she joined the Tang Sect.

    ¡°Currently, your current greatest advantage is in your soul power, which has, by nature grown inversely proportional to your physique and spiritual power. In such a situation you are able to evolve your spirit soul further than your peers without resorting to unnatural methods, which will free you from any future side effects. That¡¯s not all though; through this, you¡¯ll be able toy a firmer foundation, so it is absolutely crucial to your future that you do not waste this opportunity.

    ¡°To aid you in evolving your spirit soul as quickly and as safely as possible, I¡¯ll enter the spirit ascension tform together with you. Before we can do this, I¡¯ll need to obtain two intermediate spirit ascension entry cards since only those with seven rings and under can enter. The soul beasts will be more vicious and harder to deal with in the intermediate level, but that also means their year levels will be higher¡ªabout the same as the ones in the Great Star Dou Forest. With my help, it shouldn¡¯t take too long to gather enough spiritual energy.¡±

    Intermediate spirit ascension tform?

    Puzzled, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°But Teacher Wu, can I really enter the intermediate level with only one soul ring?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong assured, ¡°There are no minimum rank requirements. As long as you have the necessary entry card, you¡¯ll be able to enter even an advanced spirit ascension tform. In fact, the Spirit Pagoda actually wishes to see weaker entrants¡ªquicker deaths mean fewer resources expended. And it¡¯s actually verymon forrge ns to escort the younger generation in like I am. The difference, however, is that their charges usuallyck the necessary physique or spiritual power to fully take advantage of it, quickly reaching their limits at the hundred-year level.

    ¡°Since the advent of spirit souls, it wasn¡¯t body strength that perplexed most Soul Masters, but rather their spiritual power. In order to grow stronger, more spirit soul fusions are necessary, yet this increases the spiritual power requirements. Sadly, eighty percent of Soul Masters are just barely able to reach the Spirit Sea realm and host three spirit souls. Because they¡¯re unable to break their limits, a few are spurred into using daring methods that forcibly raise their first spirit soul to a higher level.

    ¡°Ten-thousand-year spirit souls are the hardest to obtain since they can¡¯t be artificially manufactured. Luckily, my fifth soul ring is at the ten-thousand-year level despite my spiritual power, which is only at the peak of the Spirit Sea realm. Normally, this only allows me to support three spirit souls, but with a ten-thousand-year spirit soul, I¡¯m able to have four soul rings, allowing me to cultivate to eight rings. That¡¯s my limit though. If I want to make any more progress and fuse four spirit souls, my spiritual power will need to break through to the next realm, but that is a dream that I will likely never achieve in my lifetime.

    ¡°As long as your first spirit soul evolves to the thousand-year level, you won¡¯t have to worry about your first three soul rings. Then if you obtain another thousand-year spirit soul for your second and somehow obtain a ten-thousand-year spirit soul for the third, you will have opened the path to potentially bing a Title Douluo. These are my hopes for you, and I hope you¡¯ll make it your goal.¡±

    An epiphany struck Tang Wulin. This entire exnation had been from the perspective of a high-level Soul Master, a viewpoint so far above his young age and inadequate experience.

    ¡°Entry cards for the intermediate spirit ascension tform are hard to obtain and practically impossible to buy with money. Any cards that a city possesses ispletely monopolized for internal use, which leaves us with two options: either trade for them or buy them at an auction. Tomorrow night we¡¯ll try our luck at the auction house and if that fails, we¡¯ll have to arrange a trade. You should be able to trade your rebellion spirit ascension tform entry card for two intermediate level ones.¡±

    A new question urred to Tang Wulin. ¡°Teacher Wu, why aren¡¯t we doing this in Eastsea City? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier since we¡¯re more familiar with the area?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head. ¡°The three of you are too outstanding and caught the attention of Eastsea City¡¯s Spirit Pagoda. I doubt Gu Yue would have joined them otherwise. With their growing influence, it would be troublesome to draw more attention to yourself when you evolve your spirit soul to the thousand-year level. The situation in Heaven Dou City is more favorable for our goals. There are many more geniuses andrge ns here, with no n explicitly dominant. The chances of drawing unwanted attention will be far less if your talent only shines for a moment amongst the rest.¡±

    Tang Wulin finally understood how much deliberate nning and considerations Wu Zhangkong had put into this endeavor. ¡°Okay. I understand.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Tang Wulin¡¯s first time visiting an auction house; he had been to the one in Eastsea City before. The moment he walked through the great doors of the Heaven Dou Imperial Auction, however, he finally understood howcking Eastsea City¡¯s auction house truly was.

    The Heaven Dou Imperial Auction hosted their weekly events in an enormous imperial hotel. Beautiful paintings lined the brightly lit hall and a magnificent crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling.

    Each seat was afortable leather sofa, while tables to one side of the hall held a variety of refreshments, including pastries, fruits, drinks, and alcohol.

    This was to be expected of course. Wu Zhangkong had paid a deposit of 1,000,000 federal coins to gain entry for the two of them. It was only this cheap because Wu Zhangkong had presented themselves as father and son again, meaning they only had to pay one deposit.

    They donned the masks that every guest received with a numbered sign upon entry.

    The auction house¡¯s splendor dazzled Tang Wulin, his heart trembling at such avish scene.

    ¡°It¡¯s so big!¡± Over three hundred people were present on the ground floor; this didn¡¯t include the upants of the second floor¡¯s private rooms.

    Wu Zhangkong was unfazed by the atmosphere of luxury, his icy expression remaining steadfast.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, here, take my savings card,¡± said Tang Wulin as he presented it to Wu Zhangkong. ¡°There¡¯s a little over three million federal coins inside. Please manage it for me.¡±

    The intermediate entry card would definitely be expensive and Wu Zhangkong was once again acting for his sake, so Tang Wulin felt that it was only natural that he contributed his own money.

    ¡°Where did all this moneye from?¡± Wu Zhangkong faced Tang Wulin with a frown.

    ¡°I earned it from cksmithing,¡± Tang Wulin replied frankly.

    Wu Zhangkong was left speechless for a moment. He soonposed himself and asked Tang Wulin, ¡°What is your cksmith rank now?¡±

    Tang Wulin brightly answered, ¡°Third rank!¡±

    ¡°I should have known. I originally thought those Thousand Refined vests had been partially forged by you, but they were actually all your handiwork, weren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    Only ten years old and he¡¯s already at the third rank of his secondary upation... Even with his limited knowledge about cksmithing, he understood the significance of reaching the third rank.

    But, he chose not toment on it or pursue the topic further.

    A half hourter, the lighting dimmed and the moring crowds quietened.

    ¡°Wee, honoured guests, to the Heaven Dou Imperial Auction. Our weekly auction is about to start, and I am pleased to tell you that we have many great items to offer you. We have spirit fruits, rare metals, battle armor, mechas and other unique items. We will now be handing out tonight¡¯s program. Please look through it in the twenty minutes before the official start of the auction.¡±

    The backs of the sofas lit up with gentle lights while several scantily d youngdies arrived, smiling seductively as they handed out the programs.

    Different auctions had different rules. Some auctions revealed the catalog in advance, but Heaven Dou Imperial Auction did not do so. This prestigious auction was highly reputed throughout the continent, and though it could not be deemed one of the best, it had its own distinguishing features. The goal of this auction was to always give its guests a pleasant surprise.

    Wu Zhangkong epted the booklet and flipped through pages of illustrations, searching for intermediate spirit ascension tform entry cards.

    Tang Wulin wiggled close to Wu Zhangkong, curious about what items were being sold today.

    The items in the catalog were separated into several categories.

 Chapter 169 - The Backgrounds of the Four Spirit Items

    <strong>Chapter 169 - The Backgrounds of the Four Spirit Items</strong>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were instantly drawn to thest category: battle armors. His interest was piqued. He had never seen one before.

    Wu Zhangkong diverted Tang Wulin¡¯s attention to the misceneous treasures category with a pointed finger. Following his finger, his gazended on the three intermediate entry cards listed, starting at 5,000,000 federal coins each.

    At least it was better than having no entry cards; furthermore, he had already contributed 3,000,000 coins of his own. Still, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart ached; that money was saved to buy the spirit items needed to break the next seal!

    Hearing Wu Zhangkong¡¯s exnation of his naturally advancing spirit soul the other day, Tang Wulin inwardly knew that his situation wasn¡¯t natural at all. After all, his powerful physique was a consequence of absorbing the sealed Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul.

    Ah! That¡¯s right! Wouldn¡¯t a big auction like this have the four spirit items I need for the next seal?

    Thinking of this, Tang Wulin shifted his gaze to the section containing spirit fruit.

    He was taken aback by the very first item. Thousand-year!Those two words popped out at him. Even all the spirit fruits that followed were at the minimum of a thousand-years.

    This auction doesn¡¯t sell any spirit fruit at the hundred-year level? It really is a high-ss auction!

    He recalled the four items he needed, two of which were spirit fruit. Will they have it?

    Scanning the catalog once more, it didn¡¯t take long to find what he was looking for. His eyes shined upon reading the sixth line.

    Thousand-year Dragonscale Fruit!

    It¡¯s a thousand-year Dragonscale Fruit! Isn¡¯t that one of the items I need? Tang Wulin trembled at the thought. Although he had a few years until he turned 15 and had to break the second seal, the necessary items were far too rare! He had already searched Eastsea City¡¯s auction houses and even the Eastsea Museum¡¯s auction in hopes of finding them but hade out empty-handed. He couldn¡¯t enter the higher levels of the auctions, and themon level wouldn¡¯t sell anything at the thousand-year level or higher.

    How could he not be thrilled by the sudden appearance of something he absolutely needed?

    But when he saw the price... his face began to twitch.

    The starting price was 2,000,000 federal coins and the estimated sale price was between 3,000,000 and 5,000,000.

    So expensive...

    It took half a year of hard work to earn three million, but this thousand-year spirit fruit is going to cost three to five million! So expensive!

    Nheless, this was his first timeing across one of the necessary items.

    Compared to when he had needed the hundred-year Ice Crystal Fruit and Scarlet me, his mentality now waspletely different. He was no longer skeptical, his belief cemented by the rapid grow he experienced after breaking the seal. He also wondered about Old Tang¡¯s promised surprise that was waiting beyond the second seal.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, I want to buy this.¡± Tang Wulin pointed at the thousand-year Dragonscale Fruit.

    Wu Zhangkong frowned, asking, ¡°Why do you want it?¡±

    Tang Wulin lowered his head to think. A momentter, he answered, ¡°Actually, Teacher Wu, I have a secret.

    ¡°When my bloodline awakened, I instinctively knew what my body needed. Sometimes I could even visualize them in my mind. Do you remember my growth after the hurricane? I had used a hundred-year Ice Crystal Fruit and a hundred-year Scarlet me Fruit to break through during the storm. Back then, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was just imagining things or not, but after testing things out, my strength really did grow exponentially. Now new spirit items have appeared in my mind, and the thousand-year Dragonscale Fruit is one of them.¡±

    Astonishment rippled through Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that your body is this strong because you ate those two hundred-year spirit fruits?¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡±

    It only took a moment for Tang Wulin to determine the necessity of telling Wu Zhangkong. Of course, he couldn¡¯t reveal the sealed Golden Dragon King or Old Tang. Those were his greatest secrets, never to be divulged. But he knew he¡¯d be with Wu Zhangkong for years toe and it¡¯d be discovered sooner orter anyway, so he needed to give an abridged version of his situation at the very least. It was also imperative that he obtain the thousand-year Dragonscale Fruit; he knew Wu Zhangkong wouldn¡¯t aid him without a good reason, and without his teacher¡¯s help, he wouldn¡¯t have enough money!

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s mulled over Tang Wulin¡¯s story, his icy eyes pensive. He can feel what items his body needs? What kind of ability is that? It¡¯s unprecedented.

    He would have scoffed at Tang Wulin a few years ago, but he was different now. He had been forced to acknowledge Gu Yue¡¯s control over six elements, so he couldn¡¯t immediately reject the possible reality of Tang Wulin¡¯s strange body.

    He was once again reminded of Shrek Academy¡¯s motto: ¡°Shrek Academy only epts monsters, not ordinary people.¡±

    Maybe my students really are monsters?

    ¡°Alright, I will help you buy it. What else do you need?¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s gaze bore into Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin shook his head after looking through the catalog once more. ¡°There isn¡¯t anything else in the catalog. The other three items I need are a thousand-year Azure-veined Vine, a thousand-year Land Dragon Tendon, and a thousand-year Sea Dragon Marrow.¡± Tang Wulin could only force out an embarrassed smile.

    He only knew the names and nothing else, but it was clear that the thousand-year Land Dragon Tendon was the tendon from a thousand-yearnd dragon. As for the other two, he hadn¡¯t been able to find any records on them. The only reason he was still so rxed was because there was still plenty of time left.

    ¡°How will you benefit from these four items?¡± asked Wu Zhangkong. ¡°Will your body transform again? Is there any danger?¡±

    Tang Wulin was at a loss. He himself didn¡¯t know how to answer because he was just as clueless! The pain from breaking the first seal had left him on the verge of death, but he didn¡¯t know if it would be the same for the second seal.

    But how could he tell Wu Zhangkong the truth? If he knew, Wu Zhangkong would never support his decision to break the seals. ¡°My physique will improve and my bloodline will transform, and I¡¯m certain the change will be for the better. I¡¯m not sure how much my body will improve though.¡±

    His words were both true and false. While it was true that his body would grow more powerful and his bloodline stronger by breaking of a seal, he skirted around the topic of danger.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°Sea Dragons are a type of deep sea soul beasts and they¡¯ve already vanished from the continent. Their marrow is mainly used for consolidating foundations by strengthening the qi and blood, and since it¡¯s doesn¡¯t have any side effects, it¡¯s in high demand and extremely rare. You don¡¯t need to lose hope though; Eastsea City is one of thergest coastal cities on the continent so there¡¯s a chance we can find it there. As for the thousand-year Azure-veined Vine, I vaguely recall hearing in Shrek City that it¡¯s a nt-type soul beast that used to be abundant in the Great Star Dou Forest ages ago. The forest is dpidated now, but if it¡¯s to be found anywhere, it will likely be in Shrek City.

    ¡°The thousand-year Land Dragon Tendon should be fairly easy to find in anyrge city, but it will be expensive. Just like the Sea Dragon Marrow, it strengthens the body without any side effects, thus is another priceless and in-demand item.¡±

 Chapter 170 - Thousand-Year Frozen Grass

    <strong>Chapter 170 - Thousand-Year Frozen Grass</strong>

    At Wu Zhangkong¡¯s words, Tang Wulin was delighted. He knew he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about finding the items needed to break the second seal in the future with Wu Zhangkong by his side.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Wu. I¡¯ll work hard to earn enough money to buy them all in a few years.¡± Tang Wulin glowed with optimism; he saw hope now!

    ording to the current estimated timeline, he still had five years to break the second seal and when he did, he probably would not have to worry about the next seal until he turned 20. He was only ten right now. He was certain that an opportunity to break the third seal would appear in those ten years of peace.

    Wu Zhangkong responded with a slight nod and didn¡¯t continue the conversation.

    Although he certainly could help Tang Wulin find the items and it would be easier for Tang Wulin, he had no intentions of doing so. One would never truly cherish something if one didn¡¯t obtain it one¡¯s self. Only by relying on one¡¯s self could one walk forward steadily. This wasn¡¯t for the sake of cultivating one¡¯s strength, but for growing one¡¯s character. Though the items Tang Wulin spoke of were expensive, they were not impossible to obtain when considering the cksmith rank he had achieved at such a young age. It was only a matter of time before he could buy them. Wu Zhangkong determined that it was best for Tang Wulin¡¯s growth if he worked for it himself.

    ¡°Honored guests, we will begin the auction shortly.¡± A tender and melodious female voice resounded throughout the hall. The lights dimmed while the stage lights glowed, serving as a signal for a beautifuldy in a dark red dress to make her entrance onto the stage. She gave a slight bow to the seated guests.

    Several staff members that were each charged with an area of bidders appeared from the side to aid the auctioneer in controlling the bidders once the bidding started. The moment a bidder raised their sign, the staff member would point them out to the auctioneer, helping facilitate the proceedings.

    ¡°First, let me wee all of our honored guests on behalf of the Heaven Dou Imperial Auction. Now for the first item...¡± Thedy didn¡¯t waste any words and cut straight to the point as she walked to the back of a gilded wooden table with a smile.

    A cart was pushed onto the stage while a screen at the back of the stage lit up.

    ¡°Our first item today is the very rare spirit fruit Frozen Grass. As everyone knows, the Frozen Grass is a top-tier ice-attribute spirit fruits and will be of great assistance to any ice-attribute Soul Master. We sacrificed much to acquire this thousand-year Frozen Grass so I will tell you, our honored guests, that this is the best spirit fruit we are auctioning today.¡±

    The cart was covered by a red cloth; sitting on it was a jade-white box. Mist as cold as ice overflowed from its opening, enshrouding the light blue grass that was swaying gently within.

    A faint halo of purity surrounded the crystal-clear grass as if it was carved from a gem.

    So pretty! That was Tang Wulin¡¯s first thought upon seeing it.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s voice cut in from beside him. ¡°She¡¯s not wrong; the Frozen Grass really is the best spirit grass for those of the ice-attribute.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned to Wu Zhangkong and asked with a quiet tone of consideration, ¡°Then is it of any use to you, Teacher Wu?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong bluntly answered, ¡°It does, but not this particr one; it¡¯s too young. When the Frozen Grass reaches a certain age, its leaf will produce a point. Each point represents 15,000 years of its life. Do you remember the sculpture of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder you saw in the Tang Sect?¡±

    ¡°You mean the Spirit Ice Douluo, Huo Yuhao?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°Correct. One of his spirit souls was an Eight-Points Frozen Grass, meaning it was a hundred-thousand-year level spirit grass with its own consciousness. It truly was a powerful nt-type soul beast and the fact that it became the Spirit Ice Douluo¡¯s spirit soul shows that.¡±

    Understanding dawned upon Tang Wulin. So it¡¯s like that! This spirit item is actually really ordinary!

    ¡°The starting price is 1,000,000 federal coins, and each bid must exceed the previous by at least 100,000 federal coins. Let the bidding begin.¡±

    A wave of signs flew up throughout the auction house the moment the bidding started. This was the auctioneer¡¯s goal and why they ced it first. Auction houses would always sell their best items within the first three to five shown¡ªthis way, they could set the most profitable mood of the auction. What the auctioneers wanted most was for the bidders to lose their rationality and make bids well over the market value of an item, thus selling the items for an exorbitantly high price and reap the profits.

    The price soon exceeded three million. While the starting price was low, anyone with a discerning eye could see just how valuable it was. It may not be worth much to a Soul Emperor like Wu Zhangkong, but it was a priceless treasure for two to three-ringed Soul Masters that could increase their soul power by two ranks and improve the basic qualities of their martial soul! The allure of such potential was irresistible.

    The chaotic bidding soon quieted down when the price reached a level where only the bidders on the second floor had wallets deep enough to afford it.

    ¡°Five million!¡± A bidder on the second floor cried out a jaw-dropping bid.

    The thousand-year Frozen Grass flickered with a blue light as though it was responding to the bidder.

    The silence was cut short, however, when another bidder on the second floor announced, ¡°Six million.¡± They immediately raised the price by one million.

    ¡°Six million five hundred thousand!¡± The previous bidder called out.

    ¡°Seven million!¡± The second bidder firmly stated.

    The smile on the female auctioneer¡¯s face grew wider and wider. Seven million exceeded the market value of the item, a mere six million. Although it was a rare species, its was simply too young, only having one point. If it had two points instead, the price would have truly been sky-high.

    ¡°Seven million five hundred thousand!¡±

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t see the bidder inside the box clearly, but then he remembered he had the Purple Demon Eyes. He activated it and his eyes easily pierced through the darkness. The bidder in the fourth box was beginning to fume with anger, gnashing his teeth.

    ¡°Eight million!¡± An unwilling voice called out from the sixth box.

    The fourth box finally ceded defeat. The price had clearly exceeded the true value of the thousand-year Frozen Grass.

    ¡°Nine million!¡± The eighth box dropped a number that left everyone speechless.

    ¡°Ten million!¡± Yet, the bidder of the sixth box was more resolute.

    Silence filled the hall.

    This time, no one raised their sign to contend.

    ¡°Ten million going once! Ten million going twice! Three times! Sold!¡± The auctioneer mmed her hammer down.

    The first item of the auction, thousand-year Frozen Grass, had been sold at the astounding price of ten million.

    Tang Wulin made a somewhat unsightly expression. He hadn¡¯t expected that a thousand-year spirit grass could sell for such a preposterous price. How much would the thousand-year Dragonscale Fruit sell for then? If it reached a simr price, he definitely couldn¡¯t afford it! If all the four items he needed were this expensive, he feared he wouldn¡¯t have enough money by the time he turned fifteen even if he poured all his efforts intopleting forging tasks.

    ¡°Frozen Grass is special. The only reason I can imagine they paid such a high price is that they wanted to continue raising it. This isn¡¯t a normal price; you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Wu Zhangkong whispered assurances into his ear.

    When Tang Wulin turned to look at Wu Zhangkong, he found Wu Zhangkong sitting upright and still with his usual icy expression.

    Is Teacher Wu really a cold person? Why does my heart feel so warm now?

    Sure enough, things proceeded ording to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s words. The thousand-year spirit fruits and spirit grass auctioned afterward sold for high prices, but nowhere near as high as the thousand-year Frozen Grass. Tang Wulin let out a breath of relief.

    ¡°Next, our fourth item for today, a thousand-year Dragonscale Fruit.¡±

    ¡°Dragons are the most powerful soul beasts ording to legends, and the Dragonscale Fruit thrives on soil that has been soaked in the blood of a dragon. Its namees from the faint traces of dragon scales on it. We don¡¯t know whether the legend is true or not, but we are certain that it really does need to be watered with dragon¡¯s blood to grow, making it extremely difficult to nurture. From our examination,it is highly probable that this Dragonscale Fruit has absorbed the blood of a highly powerful dragon-type soul beast, and thus more potent than other fruits.¡±

 Chapter 171 - Battle Armor!

    <strong>Chapter 171 - Battle Armor!</strong>

    ¡°As I¡¯m sure everyone knows, Dragonscale Fruits are usually light blue in color, but this one is actually azure. This is why we have such a high evaluation of this fruit. Unfortunately, it was plucked too early and no longer has a chance of turning into a priceless purple ten-thousand-year Dragonscale Fruit. Let us begin the auction with a starting price of one million.¡±

    The starting price is one million? Aside from the Frozen Grass, the previous items only had a starting price of a few hundred thousand! Why did it suddenly jump to one million?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s originally tranquil heart began to jump with anxiety again. Can I even win this bid?

    ¡°One million one hundred thousand!¡± A bidder made a bid. Tang Wulin clenched his fists. The auctioneer had said that this particr Dragonscale Fruit was special, stirring Tang Wulin¡¯s excitement.

    The stage¡¯s screen showed the fruit that was presented with an oval shape and that still had branches attached to ensure the preservation of its energy. It shone with a breathtakingly azure color that was as crystalline as a gemstone. Yet, what was most remarkable was the faint pattern of jagged golden veins that ran along its surface, its reputed scaly appearance. Those scales bore a striking resemnce to the golden scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand when he transforms.

    Tang Wulin was filled with longing just by taking a single look. It¡¯ll definitely help me break the second seal if I can get it!

    ¡°Your luck is pretty good. This Dragonscale Fruit isn¡¯t an ordinary one; the auctioneer hadn¡¯t exaggerated at all.¡± Wu Zhangkong whispered into his ear, but all this did was leave him even more anxious. Wu Zhangkong wasn¡¯t the only one with a discerning eye, after all.

    ¡°Two million!¡± Wu Zhangkong calmly raised his sign, taking advantage of the current bid of 1,100,000 by raising it straight to 2,000,000.

    The hall quieted for a moment, but soon, another voice called out a bid.

    A few more bidster and the price already approached three million! With each bid, Tang Wulin grew more and more irritable.

    What are we going to do?

    ¡°Five million!¡± A voice boomed thunderously, so loud that Tang Wulin saw stars dance around him. Five million? It¡¯s already at five million?

    The bidder had not only subdued Tang Wulin, but dominated the entire hall. It was the same bidder from the sixth box who had previously won the thousand-year Frozen Grass!

    The beautiful auctioneer¡¯s brows jumped, not with excitement, but a frown. She had a bad feeling.

    This Dragonscale Fruit was valued at the same price as the Frozen Grass, roughly six million. The high sale price of the Frozen Grass was a pleasant surprise, but if the bidder from the sixth box threw out such a high bid once again, she feared no one would dare contend!

    ¡°Teacher Wu, what are we going to do?¡± Tang Wulin anxiously asked.

    Wu Zhangkong looked him in the eye. ¡°Let¡¯s give up.¡±

    ¡°Huh? But...¡± Tang Wulin was worried. He felt that this Dragonscale Fruit was particrly suitable for him and he just couldn¡¯t resign himself to give up on it!

    ¡°Teacher Wu, I want it. I need it. Can you lend me some money? I¡¯ll pay you back when we get back.¡± Tang Wulin said in distress.

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head and before Tang Wulin could say anything else, Wu Zhangkong released a chilly air. A cold shiver ran down his spine, banishing Tang Wulin¡¯s panicked state.

    He didn¡¯t know how much a thousand-year spirit fruit was worth, but since Wu Zhangkong decided to give it up, it was surely because the price had far exceeded its true value now.

    Tang Wulin possessed a far steadier temperament than his peers and it only took him several moments to ept his frustration and loss. He sat in silence, restraining himself.

    ¡°Five million going once! Five million going twice! Three times! Sold!¡±

    Tang Wulin quietly watched as an opportunity slipped away and as the auctioneer could only helplessly announce the sale. The auction house didn¡¯t harbor any resentment to the bidder; this was simply the nature of auctions. Not every item could be sold at the ideal price and when they averaged the Frozen Grass and the Dragonscale Fruit, the auction house still reaped a hefty profit from the sixth box.

    Disheartened, Tang Wulin had lost his interest in the auction. His head was filled with images of that thousand-year Dragonscale Fruit.

    Each item was sold as quickly as it was put up, facilitating an unusually smooth auction,

    Wu Zhangkong had no problem winning the bids for two intermediate entry cards at a total price of 2,600,000 coins.

    Even then, Tang Wulin was numb to their sess. The Dragonscale Fruit! My Dragonscale Fruit! Incessantments echoed in his heart.

    ¡°We only have three items left for today, and they¡¯re actually three battle armor parts! It was only after much difficulty that we were able to acquire them. I believe our honored guests should all be familiar battle armor, which is usually only sold at the great seasonal auctions. Everyone should grab hold of this opportunity today!¡±

    Battle armor?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s boyish spirit ignited at these words, his eyes shooting straight toward the stage.

    What does battle armor look like? I¡¯ve never seen one before.

    ¡°Our first battle armor piece is a battle armor belt! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all aware that the belt acts as the energy core for a battle armor since it is the closest to the dantian, where Soul Masters condense their soul power. Powerful Soul Masters will guide their soul power into the belt then disperse it throughout the battle armor, which will give them the best results.¡±

    This is a purple battle armor leveled belt and it¡¯s entirely possible to build an entire set of battle armor centered around it. Please look at the screen.¡±

    A metal belt appeared on the screen, its exquisitely crafted body shrouded by a shimmering purple light. Tang Wulin could tell with his experience in cksmithing that it was made from no less than three metals, but itsposition wasn¡¯t particrlyplicated. It only took him a single nce to know it was made from Thousand Refined metal.

    However, it was different from ordinary Thousand Refined metals. Bizarre grain lines that shone with the purple light ran around the entire belt.

    This is battle armor? It¡¯s only a bit bigger than a normal belt. At the center of the belt was a circr, unusual metal. The purple light shined the brightest there, preventing Tang Wulin from evaluating the material properly.

    ¡°Metal is shaped ording to a mecha or soul circuit design after it is forged, before being assembled and engraved. These are all part of a mecha craftsman¡¯s job. An excellent battle armor requires the designer and the craftsman to be of the same mind and level, another reason why having a secondary upation is so helpful to growing one¡¯s strength. The most important reason, of course, is to increase the familiarity between one and their battle armor and so that it¡¯s easier to find a suitable partner.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong outlined the basic characteristics of battle armor for Tang Wulin. The most effective method of learning was to use situations such as this to teach.

    Battle armor, this is a battle armor! Excitement swept away the gloom in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart, his face shining with yearning now. I¡¯ll definitely be able to forge battle armor in the future! I may not know how to design mecha and soul circuits or engrave, but I still know how to forge metal!

    I can already Thousand Refine metals right now. That should be the foundation of making a battle armor.

    Wu Zhangkong lectured, ¡°Battle armor is the second life of a Soul Master. A single excellent piece of battle armor can increase a Soul Master¡¯s strength by thirty percent. The biggest difference between battle armor and mechay in theirpatibility; battle armor is made ording to the user and their martial soul.¡±

 Chapter 172 - To Lose and Regain!

    <strong>Chapter 172 - To Lose and Regain!</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯s true that ordinary people can be Mecha Masters now and that support-type soul masters can be quite formidable with a mecha, but the origin of true strength hasn¡¯t changed in the past hundred thousand years. Only truly talented Soul Masters can be genuinely powerful entities. It is for this reason that real Battle Armor Masters are unequivocally powerful Soul Masters. On its own, battle armor doesn¡¯t have any power, only serving to amplify a Soul Master¡¯s abilities. A six-ringed support-type soul master with a mecha is merely cannon fodder in front of a simrly ranked Soul Master with battle armor. That is the unbridgeable gap between the two. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I understand!¡± Tang Wulin answered with a heavy breath.

    He had long known the history of soul mecha. Soul Masters were rather doubtful when they were first introduced since it narrowed the distance between Soul Masters and ordinary people. It also reduced the significance of one¡¯s martial soul; Soul Masters of simr ranks would be almost of equal strengths regardless of their martial soul.

    It wasn¡¯t until the following era that Soul Masters finished developing battle armor, returning the world to how it had always been. The strong were always strong!

    Although Tang Wulin couldn¡¯tprehend the level of power a Soul Master possessed when equipped with battle armor, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s reverence for battle armor was clear in his tone of voice. Considering how powerful Teacher Wu is, he must have seen one before!

    ¡°The starting price is two million, and the minimum bid increase is two hundred thousand. Let the bidding begin.¡±

    The three pieces of battle armor each sold for sky-high prices, theirbined bids easily surpassing twenty million. This was only natural since they were battle armor after all.

    Virtually all battle armor were custom-made for specific Soul Masters and rarely sold, so it was difficult to find a piece on the market.

    Furthermore, it was challenging to make them, each piece requiring Thousand Refined metal and a design specific to one¡¯s martial soul. For some markedly unique Soul Masters, their battle armor wouldn¡¯t sell even if they put it on the market.

    For these reasons, powerful Soul Masters devoted their time to create their own battle armor and the situation was simr for divine rank mecha.

    Even six-ringed Soul Masters rarely had a battle armor to call their own, not simply because theycked the strength but also from a financial deficit and in bad luck. It was impossible to master every secondary upation, and even if they did, they most definitely wouldn¡¯t have the energy required to develop as a Soul Master. In the end, they needed to rely on craftsmen to design, make and adjust the armor for them.

    Every set of battle armor was like an extension of the user¡¯s flesh and blood, their most valued treasure as well as a sign of power and wealth.

    Battle Armor Masters had long be the most prestigious existences on the continent; even one could outshine an entire Mecha Master regiment.

    To have even a chance of using battle armor, at least four soul rings were necessary. With such a requirement, it was no wonder that the great ns of the Douluo Continent were able to maintain their positions throughout the ages as they possessed both the finances to make battle armor and the Soul Masters to equip them.

    Tang Wulin still buzzed with excitement after leaving the Heaven Dou Imperial Auction. If the Dragonscale Fruit appeared once, then it¡¯ll appear a second time. I don¡¯t have enough money right now anyway. Once I earn enough money, I¡¯ll definitely be able to get it.

    After setting his eyes on the battle armor, a burning desire had been ignited within Tang Wulin¡¯s heart, his mind filled with scenes of donning such armor on himself in the future. The domineering figure he conjured up made his blood boil as he wondered if Battle Armor Masters were like the generals of olden times.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Wu Zhangkong called out to Tang Wulin who was already making his way back to the inn.

    Tang Wulin paused, and without any exnation, Wu Zhangkong led him to stand on the side. The two quietly observed the other biddersing out.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s didn¡¯t ask for the reason why, his mind still preupied with fanciful thoughts about battle armor. With his adolescent temperament, this was all it took to sweep away his gloom over the loss of the Dragonscale Fruit.

    When a familiar figure entered his view, however, Tang Wulin¡¯s brows jumped in surprise.

    Isn¡¯t that Branchmaster Zhao? The plump branchmaster exited the auction and headed straight for them. He handed a jade box to Wu Zhangkong and dully spoke, ¡°Pay back the money to thepany¡¯s ount. I¡¯m going now.¡± He rubbed Tang Wulin¡¯s head with a faint smile before walking away, leaving Tang Wulin baffled.

    The jade box in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hands disappeared in a sh of light.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you sell the rebellion entry cardter. It should fetch enough to cover the price of the two intermediate entry cards. You can pay me for the Dragonscale Fruit once we get back,¡± Wu Zhangkong said in his usual cold tone.

    Tang Wulin was dazed. ¡°Dragonscale Fruit? What are you saying...?¡± Understanding hit him suddenly.

    Remembering Branchmaster Zhao¡¯s exit from the auction house, a possibility urred to him. The mysterious bidder from the sixth box was actually Branchmaster Zhao! So he was the one who won the bid.

    From this new perspective, he realized that five million federal coins wasn¡¯t actually that expensive. Teacher Wu was taking advantage of the intimidation from Branchmaster Zhao¡¯s counterbid on the thousand-year Frozen Grass to save me some money.

    Although Wu Zhangkong had clearly stated the debt, this was just what Tang Wulin wanted¡ªto earn it through his own efforts without having to rely on other people. Only then would his conscience be clear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back now.¡±

    The master and disciple duo returned to the inn. Back in their room, Wu Zhangkong said to Tang Wulin. ¡°Rest properly tonight. Tomorrow morning we¡¯re entering Heaven Dou City¡¯s spirit ascension tform to upgrade your spirit soul. After that, we¡¯ll return to Eastsea City.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Tang Wulin passed the night meditating and cultivated Purple Demon Eyes at dawn. He was now practically bursting with energy. This trip had brought him generous returns. He obtained one of the four spirit items he needed and had an idea of where he could acquire the rest. Now he would enter the spirit ascension tform under Wu Zhangkong¡¯s guidance to ascend his spirit soul. It was almost guaranteed that he would return to Eastsea City with a thousand-year spirit soul! Now his rubbish Little Goldlight would transform into a powerful thousand-year Little Goldlight.

    At this moment, Tang Wulin could finally tell himself: I¡¯m not a loser anymore; I have the potential to be a powerful Soul Master now!

    Wu Zhangkong had Tang Wulin pack early in the morning before checking out of their room and boarding a soul bus headed for the spirit ascension tform.

    Compared to Eastsea City¡¯s, Heaven Dou City¡¯s spirit ascension tform was smaller in scale but brimming with heritage. The dazzling mural in the hall clearly depicted a tale that was far moreplex than the one in Eastsea City.

    Yet Tang Wulin was in no mood to appreciate it, still jumping with exitement. I wonder what the intermediate spirit ascension tform will be like?

    The cards were easy to use; after a simple registration they were brought to a room resembling the one in Eastsea City except smaller in size and with ss chambers instead of metal boxes.

    The staff member who guided them didn¡¯t question the master and disciple. It was quite normal for a n to send a powerful adult to escort members of their younger generation and aid in upgrading their spirit soul to the limit since a sturdy foundation was crucial. But while it wasn¡¯t difficult forrge ns to obtain entry cards, only the most gifted children earned such an opportunity.

    Before entering the ss chambers, the two were required to strip down due to additional restrictions set before entering the intermediate level. Wu Zhangkong exined to Tang Wulin that it was a rule set by the Spirit Pagoda to prevent others from wearing battle armor into the spirit ascension tform. No one except the innermost members of the Spirit Pagoda knew the reason behind the regtion.

    It was impossible for someone entering the elementary level to possess battle armor, but the intermediate level was different, forcing strict inspections to enforce this rule.

    After finishing their preparations, metal rings fastened onto their bodies, holding them in ce as the ss chamber¡¯s cover closed.

    ¡°Prepare to enter!¡±

    A golden light radiated from the metal rings, spreading a numbness throughout Tang Wulin¡¯s body. In the next moment, his vision of the outside was reced by a nk void.

    Only after some time did the dark space transform into a sea of green filled with a refreshing air that he knew all too well.

    Intermediate spirit ascension tform, here Ie!

 Chapter 173 - Ice Fire Demonic Tiger

    <strong>Chapter 173 - Ice Fire Demonic Tiger</strong>

    Lush foliage monopolized this viridian world, the differences between the intermediate and elementary levels minute but Tang Wulin was still aware they existed.

    It was highly likely he would encounter thousand-year soul beasts in the intermediate level. There was even a small chance of encountering powerful ten-thousand-year soul beasts!

    Wu Zhangkong stood beside him, his white robes fluttering from the cold aura he emanated as he observed their surroundings. Tang Wulin was filled with a sense of security with Wu Zhangkong beside him.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Wu Zhangkong strode forward. A ring of light rose with each step. Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, ck, and ck.

    It wasn¡¯t Tang Wulin¡¯s first time seeing Wu Zhangkong¡¯s soul rings. Nheless, he was still shaken. This is an expert! I wonder how long it will take me to reach six rings...

    A blue light coalesced in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s right hand and transformed into the Skyfrost Sword. His actions clearly indicated how seriously he regarded the intermediate level.

    Only those with less than seven rings could enter the intermediate level.

    Tang Wulin followed behind him silently. Ten minutester, they still hadn¡¯t encountered any soul beasts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find this strange? Why aren¡¯t there any soul beasts?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Tang Wulin nodded. From his experiences in the elementary spirit ascension tform, he knew that they should have been attacked by now.

    Wu Zhangkong indifferently said, ¡°The spirit ascension tform is modeled after thergest soul beast forest on the continent, the Great Star Dou Forest. In the past, there were Ten Great Beasts, the strongest soul beasts in the world. All ten beasts exceeded one-hundred-thousand-years in age, and the Great Star Dou Forest was actually home to five of them.¡±

    ¡°The Great Star Dou Forest is divided into four regions. The outer region, middle region, inner region and the territory of the Great Beasts. When battle armor was introduced thousands of years ago, humanity¡¯s strength exploded and we began to suppress soul beasts. Yet even though we¡¯re developing and using most of the forest now, the territories of the Great Beasts remain untouched. I¡¯ve have never been there, but I heard that after some powerful Battle Armor Masters ventured into their territory, they have never returned. Those territories are one of the few forbidden regions on this continent.¡±

    ¡°Soul beasts surpassing one-hundred-thousand-years in age can take on a human appearance so if we send too many Battle Armor Masters to attack them, it is likely they will abandon their territories and wage gueri warfare throughout the continent. We have a mutual understanding with those beasts now; as long as we don¡¯t enter their territory, they won¡¯t attack humanity.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s brows knitted. ¡°Teacher Wu, what about the soul beasts in the other regions then?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Soul beasts have almost all been exterminated by humanity after all these years. This is one of the reasons why the Spirit Pagoda possesses such great status. Artificial spirit souls are the only option gain soul rings for most Soul Masters now, and natural spirit souls are near impossible to obtain. Without any soul beasts to kill, soul rings can no longer be obtained directly.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Then are soul beasts bing extinct?¡±

    A sigh escaped from Wu Zhangkong¡¯s lips. ¡°It is certain that as soul technology continues to develop, soul beasts will eventually be extinct. Yet, this isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing for humanity. It¡¯s true that battle armor can greatly increase a Soul Master¡¯s strength, butpared to the Soul Masters of the past, we are trulycking in terms of soul rings. Soul skills provided by artificial spirit souls are different from those given by soul beasts. Furthermore, there is no doubt that their extinction will bring about an ecological imbnce. ording to the research, the number of people who possess soul power when they awaken their martial souls has dwindled over thest several hundred years. I suspect that once soul beasts disappear, Soul Masters will soon follow. That is the price for destroying the ecological equilibrium.¡±

    ¡°Now, back to the topic. Entering the elementary spirit ascension tform is simr to entering the outer region of the Great Star Dou Forest. The outer region is filled with ordinary soul beasts that reach the thousand-year level at most. Here in the middle region, however, the forest has thousand-year soul beasts, and even some at the ten-thousand-year level. With soul beasts of such power present now, the forest is definitely split up into territories, so there is a lower density of soul beasts. It¡¯s normal that we haven¡¯t run into one yet, but if we do encounter one...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong abruptly stopped mid-sentence and his gaze sharpened. An icy draft swept out as he pointed with his Skyfrost Sword.

    A deep roar reverberated through the air, announcing the arrival of a soul beast, a tiger that stood over one and a half meters in height and over six meters from head to tail.

    Purple stripes stood out in sharp relief against its bronzed fur. Its eyes were dual-coloured, frosty blue and fiery red. Its bizarre appearance waspleted with a pair of blue and red wings on its back.

    ¡°It seems our luck isn¡¯t that good today. This Ice Fire Demonic Tiger is at least four-thousand-years in age. It¡¯s no wonder no other beasts roam this territory. Just focus on protecting yourself and ignore the rest. Got it?¡± Wu Zhangkong had twisted his body slightly towards Tang Wulin, but his eyes never left the tiger.

    Ice Fire Demonic Tiger? Tang Wulin recalled the records he had read on it. It wasn¡¯t as fierce as the Duskgold Dreadw Bear, but it was on the same level as the Man-Faced Demon Spider.

    It excelled in both long-ranged and close-ranged attacks and could control ice and fire. It could also fly short distances with its wings. This fearsomebination ced it as one of the most fearsome beasts. There was a peculiar legend attached to the tiger; it was said that once killed, it would provide two soul rings, one of ice and one of fire.

    Of course, in the spirit ascension tform it couldn¡¯t provide any rings, but still, encountering such a fearsome beast had broadened Tang Wulin¡¯s horizons once more.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s gaze never left the tiger as it spread its wings open and circled them, growing closer with every pass. With each step, its wings of fire and ice red brighter, as if foreboding the eminent devastating attack.

    Wu Zhangkong stood still, simply turning so that he always faced the tiger.

    Tang Wulin had already released several strands of Bluesilver Grass and attached them to nearby trees. The moment the situation took a turn for the worst, he would be able tounch himself out of there.

    An overpowering odor assailed Tang Wulin as the distance closed between the two parties.

    He wasn¡¯t the same ignorant boy when he first entered the spirit ascension tform; faced with a thousand-year soul beast now, it wasn¡¯t fear that overwhelmed him, but excitement.

    He obviously understood just how powerful the thousand-year Ice Fire Demonic Tiger was and knew that he was no match against it, but he didn¡¯t have to worry about that. His safety was assured, so he could whole-heartedly observe just how strong this tiger was.

 Chapter 174 - The Skyfrost Annihilation of the Demonic Tiger

    <strong>Chapter 174 - The Skyfrost Annihtion of the Demonic Tiger</strong>

    The Ice Fire Demon Tiger unleashed a heaven-shaking roar that released a zing fireball straight at Wu Zhangkong. It paid no heed to the Tang Wulin who was hiding behind Wu Zhangkong.

    The fireball expanded as it shot forward, spanning a diameter of one meter.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s soul rings glowed as he stepped forward with his left foot and thrust his Skyfrost Sword forward. The azure sword shone with a resplendent sapphire color as a sword light flew out to meet the fireball.

    Even though the fireball burned with a scorching heat, it was no match for Wu Zhangkong¡¯s sword light and burst the moment they touched. In the face of his sword, neither heat nor me could survive.

    Tang Wulin wanted to cheer. This is true strength! He couldn¡¯t sense any soul power fluctuating around Wu Zhangkong; clearly, Wu Zhangkong had mastered soul powerpression to a high level and was able to internalize it all.

    Teacher Wu also cultivates the Mysterious Heaven Method!

    Tang Wulin had discovered that the most useful aspect of the Mysterious Heaven Method was its ability to refine soul power. His soul power would grow denser with every passing day.

    Just when Tang Wulin believed the fireball to be extinguished, blue color enveloped its body and it suddenly transformed into an icicle a half meter long. The icicle exploded into millions of jagged shards that hailed upon Wu Zhangkong.

    It seemed impossible for Wu Zhangkong to dodge this at such a close range.

    Before Tang Wulin could cry out, the Skyfrost Sword in his hand became a blur as Wu Zhangkong¡¯s first soul ring lit up.

    An icy blue arc bloomed from the tip of his sword, shattering every ice fragment. They quietly disappeared under its touch.

    This is Teacher Wu¡¯s soul skill!

    Tang Wulin stared, wide-eyed. This was the first time he saw Wu Zhangkong use a soul skill. He had assumed that Wu Zhangkong was a pure swordsman and so his soul skills would only enhance his ice attribute and the quality of his sword.

    But that was not the case; he had used an offensive soul skill. Although Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know its name, its power was unquestionable.

    The destruction of the fireball-turned-icicle marked the start of their battle.

    The Ice Fire Demonic Tiger immediately pounced at Wu Zhangkong after the fireball. Its movements were agile like a civet, at odds with itsrge frame.

    An iceball burst under Wu Zhankong¡¯s sh just as the Ice Fire Demonic Tiger reached him. Hovering in midair, its unfurled wings spanned more than ten meters, shining brilliantly as they unleashed a baptism of fire and ice.

    A spectacr scene yed out. Its wings magnified over ten-fold, bing light itself as they released an earth-scorching barrage.

    Tang Wulin stopped admiring Wu Zhangkong¡¯s magnificent swordsmanship and escaped to a nearby tree with a pull on his Bluesilver Grass while letting his golden scales take over his arm.

    He had no ce participating in a battle of this level. The best course of action was to watch from far away. As he retreated, he saw the tempest of ice and fire swallow Wu Zhangkong.

    ¡°Teacher Wu!¡± Tang Wulin cried out, his heart in his throat. He knew this was the spirit ascension tform and that it wasn¡¯t a true death, but anxiety gripped him all the same.

    At that moment, a regal blue appeared amidst the chaos.

    If the tiger¡¯s wings were waves of ice and fire, then this was a royal blue reef, proud and steadfast.

    The waves gradually dispersed in the face of the reef that remained staunch and valiant.

    Tang Wulin realized what it was¡ªan arctic blue cocoon! Wu Zhangkong stood within, his figure blurred to the point it was unclear what skill he had used.

    A purple light twinkled in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as he activated the Purple Demon Eyes, granting him sharper eyesight. He was just barely able to see that the cocoon was spun from countless blue threads of ice. Just how many sword shes did that take?

    While he was stillprehending this shocking revtion, the next scene nearly stopped his heart. An azure sword light flew out to shock the heavens, growing ten meters long as it flew toward the Ice Fire Demonic Tiger¡¯s head!

    Chills ran down his spine the moment the sword light appeared. Frost formed, coating everything within one hundred meters.

    The tiger furled up its wings to shield its head.

    Boom!

    Its gigantic body froze over, splitting in half. An arctic mist erupted into the surroundings in the same instant, summoning a white drizzle of snow for hundreds of meters around them.

    The drifting snow and stagnant mist obscured Tang Wulin¡¯s sight even with his Purple Demon Eyes. Tang Wulin could only rely on his ears now that he was unable to see Wu Zhangkong, his sword lights found everywhere throughout this mist.

    A mournful roar resonated throughout the forest as countless crimson and azure lights shed within the snowy mist. Terrifying soul power fluctuations whipped the surroundings into a frenzied tempest. Tang Wulin hugged a tree trunk with all his might for fear the turbulence would blow him away.

    Time seemed to slow and stretch on, yet it was only a few minutester that he heard the tiger¡¯s roars be reced with resigned whimpers.

    ¡°Come!¡± Tang Wulin was still in awe when Wu Zhangkong reappeared before him.

    With his white robes and azure sword, he seemed to be unruffled from the battle. If a difference had to be identified, then perhaps his breath was a little more ragged.

    With one hand around Tang Wulin¡¯s waist, Wu Zhangkong shed the void before him. All of the surrounding icy mist flowed back to the sword.

    The aftermath of the battle was clear now.

    The Ice Fire Demonic Tigerid on the ground a distance away, its wings broken and body covered in countless small cuts that were dyed red in blood.

    Wu Zhangkong brought Tang Wulin onto the tiger¡¯s back in a sh. Tang Wulin could still feel the faint beat of life within the tiger¡¯s body.

    ¡°Use your Golden Dragon w.¡±

    Tang Wulin understood Wu Zhangkong¡¯s intentions. Apart from his Golden Dragon w, he had no other method to prate the thousand-year Ice Fire Demonic Tiger¡¯s defense.

    Soul power surged and the Golden Dragon w struck out!

    His w stabbed into the back of the Ice Fire Demonic Tiger¡¯s head, ending the life of this powerful soul beast.

    A mass of dense spirit power flowed into him. Goldlight appeared, basking in the spirit power as its eyes lit with joy.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°Considering the age of your spirit soul now, your spirit soul should evolve after absorbing this Ice Fire Demonic Tiger¡¯s spirit energy.¡±

    After the rebellion period of the elementary spirit ascension tform and their constant training within the regr spirit ascension tform, Goldlight¡¯s spirit energy had already surpassed 700-years.

    This four-thousand-years Ice Fire Demonic Tiger would convert into about four hundred years of spirit energy. With this, Goldlight would reach the thousand-year level.

    Goldlight¡¯s body dazzled brighter with every bit of spirit energy it absorbed while Tang Wulin sensed a slight change within his body.

    His bloodline power stirred and the golden light emanating from Goldlight enveloped him. The golden scales on his right arm rippled. A golden-veined pattern appeared on his other hand.

    What he wasn¡¯t able to see, however, was that the gold pattern actually extended all over his body.

    My spirit soul is ascending?

    A prickling numbness spread throughout his body. Tang Wulin instinctively sat down cross-legged, silently exploring the changes within him.

    As Goldlight returned to its usual splendor, the golden light enveloping Tang Wulin also vanished along with the numbness.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, I...¡± Tang Wulin looked to Wu Zhangkong in confusion, his eyes clouded with anxiety.

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All you¡¯re doing is umting spirit energy here in the spirit ascension tform. This isn¡¯t your real body, so your spirit soul will only ascend properly after exiting. The process you just experienced was your spirit soul absorbing the spirit energy, and therge influx of spirit energy made your body respond.¡±

 Chapter 175 - Wu Zhangkongs Soul Skills

    <strong>Chapter 175 - Wu Zhangkong¡¯s Soul Skills</strong>

    Tang Wulin understood now that there wasn¡¯t any problem with his body.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, then what¡¯s next...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re continuing,¡± Wu Zhangkong dully answered. ¡°Let¡¯s bring your spirit soul up to two thousand years, which is just under your current limit. We shouldn¡¯t waste this trip to the intermediate level after all.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tang Wulin earnestly nodded, happy to do whatever Wu Zhangkong wished. Although he hadn¡¯t been able to clearly see the course of the battle, it was more than enough to convince him. Teacher Wu isn¡¯t just a normal Soul Emperor if that Ice Fire Demonic Tiger wasn¡¯t able to harm a hair on him! Now that¡¯s true strength!

    The two proceeded onward, Tang Wulin following withplete faith in Wu Zhangkong.

    Not even a minuteter, Wu Zhangkong grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder as a blur flitted past followed by several twinkling lights.

    Just as Wu Zhangkong gripped Tang Wulin and pedaled backward using the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, a host of ivy-green needles silently rained down from the sky. Their tips stabbed into the ground and corroded the area around them to a rotten ck.

    The desated nts cried out, but even as Tang Wulin heard them, he had no time to share in their grief. Wu Zhangkong continued retreating beforending a few secondster on a tree branch where he deposited Tang Wulin.

    Before their eyes, an enormous figure stepped into view.

    At five meters tall, it couldn¡¯tpare with the Ice Fire Demonic Tiger¡¯s towering figure, yet its five-meter girth made it resemble a giant sphere,rger than the Ice Fire Demonic Tiger by far.

    Its body was ivy-green and two elongated fangs jutted out of its mouth from which it issued a low growl that reverberated through the air. Without giving any more time to examine it, it madly dashed forward and rammed into the tree they were on.

    With a deep rumble, the tree snapped.

    Wu Zhangkong grabbed Tang Wulin and leaped into the air, but the beast had already anticipated this, spraying a rain of needles that blocked any path of retreat.

    This bastard¡¯s body is covered in poison!

    Wu Zhangkong thrust the Skyfrost Sword, summoning a storm of sword waves that easily cut down the needles. The defense was not perfect, however, as an overwhelmingly sharine smell assaulted Tang Wulin¡¯s nose, bringing a bout of dizziness.

    Soon after, a chilling mist rolled off of Wu Zhangkong and enveloped the two of them, immediately restoring Tang Wulin¡¯s lucidity.

    It¡¯s a giant porcupine!

    It should be the Venomquill Porcupine! With such arge body, its cultivation should be at least three-thousand-years!

    Only now did Tang Wulin finally understand his ce in the intermediate spirit ascension tform¡ªthis was not a ce he could enter. With his current cultivation,ing in alone meant he would die from the first soul beast he encountered without a chance to put up an honorable fight.

    The Venomquill Porcupine possessed not only highly toxic quills but also an astonishing ability tounch them at its opponents. Upon hitting its target, the toxins would quickly invade and wreak havoc within the victim¡¯s body¡ªtruly terrifying. And even with a bulky body that lent it a fearsome ramming power, it was also remarkably agile.

    ¡°It¡¯s covered in thorns. I don¡¯t think I can leave your side this time,¡± Wu Zhangkong stated.

    For once, Tang Wulin was able to clearly see Wu Zhangkong¡¯s attack.

    His third soul ring, the thousand-year purple one, lit up and the Skyfrost Sword shed out, filling the sky with a ten-meter-long sword wave.

    Skyfrost sh, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s third soul skill!

    From the side, Tang Wulin observed Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes as he attacked and saw the telltale purple shimmer of the Purple Demon Eyes, which was clearly far more advanced and powerful than his own.

    The mighty sword wave struck the Venomquill Porcupine. Despite its thick and tough defense, it was not enough to withstand the attack as a jagged gash appeared, and from its wound, an icy blue rime spread across its body until it was entirely frozen.

    Its mad snarls soon turned into miserable shrieks. Wu Zhangkong descended with Tang Wulin then activated his fourth soul skill that erged his Skyfrost Sword by ten-fold into an azure greatsword. He stabbed the greatsword straight into the wound, nailing the porcupine into the ground.

    Wu Zhangkong gripped the sword hilt with one hand while he lifted Tang Wulin with the other. He floated in midair, his white robes fluttering in his frosty aura. The mighty Venomquill Porcupine¡¯s spirit energy flowed into him, yet he acted as if this triumph was nothing at all. Afterward, he held Tang Wulin tightly and leaped away, out of range of the porcupine¡¯s toxins.

    So powerful!

    The gigantic icy sword shrunk back to its original form, sending chills once more down Tang Wulin¡¯s spine. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Teacher Wu, what is that soul skill¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Frost Song,¡± Wu Zhangkong indifferently said.

    ¡°Frost Song?¡± Tang Wulin repeated, baffled. Although he didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind the icy greatsword¡¯s name, he had to admit that it was beautiful.

    This is Teacher Wu¡¯s thousand-year soul skill! I don¡¯t think that was the full power of his Frost Song. That was just a small glimpse!

    The Venomquill Porcupine wasn¡¯t considered weak among thousand-year soul beasts, but to Wu Zhangkong, it was simply a pig waiting to be ughtered.

    ¡°First soul skill, Frost Scar!¡± Wu Zhangkong started listing his soul skills.

    ¡°Second soul skill, Frost Mist!¡±

    ¡°Third soul skill, Skyfrost sh!"

    ¡°Fourth soul skill, Frost Song!¡±

    ¡°Wulin, take note of this: there isn¡¯t only one way to use a soul skill; in fact, there are infinite ways to utilize it. Pay attention to how you use them from now on.¡±

    As he spoke, Wu Zhangkong lightly raised his Skyfrost Sword and activated his first soul skill. A sword wave instantly flew through a tree leaf a dozen meters away, yet it remained undamaged.

    ¡°This is Frost Scar!¡±

    From off the ground he walked ten meters forward. With a slight tremble of his right hand, the Skyfrost Sword projected sword waves that flew out, interweaving to be the azure cover from before.

    The light cocoon blossomed and then unraveled into a tempest of sword waves.

    ¡°This is also Frost Scar.¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s cold voice prated Tang Wulin¡¯s mind.

    Tang Wulin trembled with excitement. It¡¯s the same soul skill, but with minute differences in control and soul power output, the result was entirely different!

    In Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hands, the Skyfrost Sword became an instrument used to weave a work of art at any time! This is the true Teacher Wu¡ªa white-robed enigmatic man with a blue sword in hand, dominating the frozen skies!

    ¡°Understood?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked.

    ¡°I think I understand a bit. What you mean is that even with a weak soul skill, as long as I can use it properly, it will be powerful. There are endless possibilities with soul skills, and the crucial point is how I utilize it.¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Only in actualbat were lessons most effective. Wu Zhangkong believed in the saying that ¡°the master leads you to the door, but the rest is up to you.¡± In line with his beliefs, he didn¡¯t give detailed exnations but rather, he let Tang Wulin fullyprehend things on his own.

    A tremor ran through Tang Wulin¡¯s body from his revtion. He now realized his mistake. After receiving Bind as his first soul skill, he wanted to die from dejection. In his eyes, a trash spirit soul had given him a simrly trash soul skill.

    Now he realized though that the only thing that was trash was himself. There were no trash soul skills. Compared to Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon de and its valiant brilliance, Frost Scar was an exceedingly simple soul skill, yet it had brilliantly blossomed in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 176 - Three-Eyed Demon Ape

    <strong>Chapter 176 - Three-Eyed Demon Ape</strong>

    When Teacher Wu battled the Soul Emperor Guang Biao, he didn¡¯t use a single soul skill! Hepletely destroyed Guang Biao with only hisprehension of his martial soul! So in the end, it wasn¡¯t a disparity of soul power, but one of insight!

    It was as though a door unlocked within his heart, revealing a new path to him. While Soul Masters were divided into systems such as Assault, Agility, Control and so on, in reality, these ssifications were not mutually exclusive but instead interconnected. This meant that the crux of the matter was in how a Soul Master utilized their martial soul and abilities.

    Why was Gu Yue so powerful? Her miraculous six-element martial soul alone couldn¡¯t make her strong; rather, it was her nimble control over the six elements.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, spiritual power isn¡¯t as simple as a container for spirit souls, right?¡± Tang Wulin suddenly asked.

    Wu Zhangkong looked back at him with pleased eyes and nodded. ¡°The fact that you¡¯ve understood this proves that you have felt it for yourself.¡±

    Thrilled to have his hypothesis confirmed, Tang Wulin vigorously nodded. I need to improve on a lot more than just my soul power!

    Perhaps it was due to the sparsity of soul beasts, but the intermediate spirit ascension tform was lush with foliage, undisturbed by wandering creatures. As the two prated deeper into the forest, the dense trees towered into the heavens and blotted out the sun, creating a world of evergreen gloom.

    Their advance slowed a bit when four soul beasts appeared before them, but it gave Wu Zhangkong another opportunity to gift spirit power to Tang Wulin. While one was at the thousand-year level, the others were at the hundred-year level, yielding very little spirit energy.

    ¡°Follow closely. Now that we¡¯ve entered the middle region, we could run into a ten-thousand-year soul beast at any time. At this level, soul beasts have undergone a qualitative change. Their intelligence far surpasses that of beasts at the thousand-year level, with some even on par with humans.¡±

    Intelligence? It wasn¡¯t something humans particrly cared for having grown to take it for granted over the ages. Soul beasts, however, depended on it to disy their full might, especially when faced with humans.

    A truly terrifying soul beast possessed high intelligence. If Tang Wulin and his friends had encountered a shrewder hundred-year Duskgold Dreadw Bear in the spirit ascension tform, he would have had no chance of survival¡ªXie Xie would have died the moment he attempted a sneak attack.

    A ten-thousand-year Duskgold Dreadw Bear could single-handedly destroy a town armed with both foresight and strength.

    Tang Wulin calmly released his Bluesilver Grass in preparation for any sudden attacks. He understood his vulnerability in this forest that forced him to rely on Wu Zhangkong¡¯s strength. Since he¡¯d be useless in battle, all he could do was act prudently and prepare to defend himself against any soul beasts they encountered. I still have a long ways to go...

    ¡°Stop!¡± Wu Zhangkong halted in his tracks forcing Tang Wulin to do the same, nearly bumping into his teacher¡¯s back.

    ¡°Something¡¯s off.¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression became solemn.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Teacher Wu?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong answered, ¡°It¡¯s too quiet. Even if soul beasts are sparse in the intermediate level, there should still be some insects around. Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s getting dimmer and dimmer? And it¡¯s not just because of the trees blocking the light either. No, this is something else. We may have encountered a powerful soul beast, and if my guess is correct, we¡¯re in for a lot of trouble.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s vignce rmed Tang Wulin, but even so, he could only continue relying on him.

    Tang Wulin disliked this feeling of powerlessness as if he had no control over his own fate. Unfortunately, he knew it all too well.

    Wu Zhangkong stood in ce, poised with his Skyfrost Sword. Waves of frost rolled off of it as he surveyed their surroundings with icy yet calm eyes that asionally glowed with a purple sheen.

    Tang Wulin felt it now; it was eerily quiet, devoid of even the sound of the wind through the trees. This definitely isn¡¯t normal. I wasn¡¯t paying enough attention.

    Around them, shadowy figures suddenly appeared and glided towards the duo, faintly discernable among the trees.

    What are they?

    Wu Zhangkong remained still, aware of the encroaching figures. Though the Skyfrost Sword swayed in his hands, pointing from one direction to another, the movements were calm and unhurried. Thest of the light snuffed out, and an absolute darkness descended on the forest.

    Even as the shadowy figures grew near, Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t sense anything.

    Then, fast as lightning, a ck figure suddenly shot toward them. With the Purple Demon Eyes activated, Tang Wulin could just barely discern its true appearance. Shockingly, that ck figure was himself!

    Without a doubt, it was an exact copy of Tang Wulin! The only difference was that it was shrouded in darkness and exuded a chilling, bloodthirsty aura.

    Wu Zhangkong shed out, releasing a Frost Scar from its tip that sliced toward and through the shadow Tang Wulin. Completely unaffected, the shadow suddenly sped up and pounced on Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Zhangkong let out a cold derisive snort. Purple light shed in his eyes, and the shadowy figure shrieked as it dispersed in a puff of smoke.

    Wu Zhangkong swung his head around, ring at a mirror figure of himself that was dashing toward him. The shadow Wu Zhangkong shrieked and turned into smoke.

    This is possible? The Purple Demon Eyes can do this?

    Tang Wulin contemted the wonders of the Purple Demon Eyes as the purple shimmer faded from Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes. Teacher Wu is so awesome! What can¡¯t he do?

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s face still carried a grave expression. ¡°A darkness and spiritual dual-attributed soul beast. How powerful.¡±

    The remaining shadows no longer dared to approach, intimidated by the frightening power of the Purple Demon Eyes. They quietly turned around and retreated, but in their ce, a ck fog appeared. The moment heid eyes on the billowing smog, fear gripped Tang Wulin¡¯s heart.

    At that moment, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s second soul ring lit up, and a chilling mist spread out to envelop the two of them, eventually shing against the ck fog.

    When the two met, the ck fog condensed to be drops of ck liquid that released a bizarre smell into the air.

    This was a collision between elements of ice and darkness. Could this darkness-attribute soul beast possess the rumored domain ability?

    He heard that within the domain, the ability user had absolute control. Despite some exaggerated elements, it was certainly true that their strength would be greatly amplified in the domain.

    The trouble now wasn¡¯t resisting the opponent¡¯s ability but locating their opponent! If they couldn¡¯t find their enemy, then they couldn¡¯t defeat it!

    Domain?

    Tang Wulin had a revtion. He immediately crouched down and touched the Bluesilver Grass on the ground, closing his eyes.

    As he grew to understand his martial soul, he became more intimate with all nt life, especially wild Bluesilver Grass. Sometimes, he could even sense their emotions.

    Through thework of Bluesilver Grass, he attempted to extend his sensory range. Considering the forest¡¯s lush environment, it would have been an amazing ce for him to cultivate had it not been the spirit ascension tform.

    During the previous battle, Wu Zhangkong had reminded him of the importance of spiritual power and creative uses of abilities, and now he was putting that advice to use. He silently concentrated on the gentle spiritual fluctuations of the surrounding Bluesilver Grass.

    It¡¯s true! The corner of Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth lifted; he knew how to find their opponent now. Its ability to strike fear into the hearts of both him and the Bluesilver Grass ultimately allowed him to locate their foe.

 Chapter 177 - Ten-Thousand-Year Soul Skill

    <strong>Chapter 177 - Ten-Thousand-Year Soul Skill</strong>

    So then, where was the source of their fear? Tang Wulin tried to convey this question to the nts using his own spiritual senses.

    Although he had never attempted this before, he thought it was worth a try.

    As his conscious melded into the spiritualwork of the nts, his senses broadened and the fear grew.

    Where is it? Where is the cause of our fear? He asked again.

    He suddenly felt the surrounding Bluesilver Grass¡¯s consciousness ripple in one direction.

    ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡± Tang Wulin opened his eyes and pointed.

    Trusting Tang Wulin, Wu Zhangkong immediately brandished his sword and released a gigantic Skyfrost sh in that. It sliced through the ck fog, leaving a trail of frost-covered nts in its wake.

    ¡°Awoo!¡± A deep howl filled the air, and the ck fog converged into a newly-appeared purple light.

    The Skyfrost sh collided with the purple light and dispersed.

    Tang Wulin patiently waited for the darkness to disappear and reveal their foe.

    A two-meter tall ck ape appeared from the ck fog. A head full of peculiar zing gold hair, it didn¡¯t look particrly strong, though it was clearly agile.

    A shimmering purple aura surrounded its body as it stared at Tang Wulin and Wu Zhangkong with bright topaz eyes, incredulity on its face.

    What soul beast is this? Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t remember any records of such a beast.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Three-Eyed Demon Ape! Be careful, it has already reached the ten-thousand-year level and has opened its third eye. It will be a difficult opponent.¡± Wu Zhangkong immediately dashed forward, aiming to enter a meleebat with the ape.

    Wu Zhangkong had never acted hastily in previous battles, but this time was different. He knew that against such a formidable opponent, he would not be able to protect his charge if they stuck together.

    The Three-Eyed Demon Ape snarled, baring itsrge white fangs. Tension curled in its body before it shot forward like a whirlwind to wee Wu Zhangkong.

    The fear emanating from the Bluesilver Grass fed his own until Tang Wulin¡¯s entire being screamed of danger as the two shed. Tang Wulin instinctively dashed ahead and rolled to the side,tching onto a distant tree with his Bluesilver Grass to alter his trajectory. His gut feeling had been right. While the Three-Eyed Demon Ape and Wu Zhangkong fought back and forth, the ape suddenly turned into mist and reappeared where Tang Wulin had just been. It had swiped at the air, forming a hexagon of amethyst light. If Tang Wulin had acted any slower, he would have been pulverized.

    He broke out into a cold sweat. How terrifying. It even deceived Teacher Wu!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expressionless face finally showed traces of anger. Tang Wulin sensed something from behind him and turned around in time to see countless azure sword waves explode, swallowing the Three-Eyed Demon Ape.

    The Three-Eyed Demon Apecked the ability to teleport, and its sudden disappearance just now was attributed to the illusion it had created to trick Wu Zhangkong. But that¡¯s all it was, a trick. It would not work a second time.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes glowed amethyst, his Purple Demon Eyes in full force now as a barrage of Frost Scars flew out.

    The Three-Eyed Demon Ape¡¯s reaction speed was remarkable; it lowered its body and a ball of violet light burst forth and ensconced him. The light deflected the Frost Scars before exploding outwards to repel Wu Zhangkong.

    Its other arm fired a tanzanite light that flew past Wu Zhangkong and headed straight for Tang Wulin.

    Just where did I provoke it? Why is it still after me?

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t dare to rx andunched himself out of the way with a wrench on the Bluesilver Grass he prepared.

    A tanzanite me zed into existence at the spot he just vacated, crystallizing all the nts touched by its fire into amethysts that melted soon afterward. Tang Wulin paled at this hauntingly beautiful scene.

    Once the strength of a darkness attribute reached a certain level, it could achieve such terrifying effects.

    Meanwhile, Wu Zhangkong relentlessly pursued the Three-Eyed Demon Ape, unwilling to let it escape. Frost Scars cut through the air and struck the ape, but it dissipated into purple lights once more, merely another illusion.

    Wu Zhangkong, having expected this, immediately dodged to the side and evaded the ape¡¯s attack while countering with a Skyfrost sh.

    This Skyfrost sh was different than before; its energy was now condensed into a one-meter sword wave and shone with a blinding azure light. The soul power was condensed to the astonishing point that not even a drop of energy leaked out.

    The Three-Eyed Demon Apes violet barrier split open and the sword wave sliced right toward it.

    This was the first time the battlefield had gone out of its control, throwing it into a panic as it fiercely swung its arms and threw up another shield. The Skyfrost sh and the shield of light collided and paused momentarily, giving the ape just enough time to leap out of the way.

    Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t chase after it, motionless as the sword wave and shield shed. He switched to a two-handed grip on the Skyfrost Sword and his sixth soul ring lit up.

    That¡¯s...

    His sixth soul ring? It¡¯s a ten-thousand-year soul skill!

    Tang Wulin stood rooted in ce, his eyes wide open and unblinking to capture every moment.

    Ten-thousand-year soul rings were almost on the same level as myths. In the world of Soul Masters, out of ten thousand, perhaps only one person would be lucky to have it! I wonder just how amazing Teacher Wu¡¯s ten-thousand-year soul skill is?

    The Three-Eyed Demon Ape continued moving to the side, leaping and rolling. It was fuming with fury, its eyes shining a brilliant gold and its ck fur tinged with indigo. It looked like a zing violet me. A golden light appeared on its forehead and finally revealed its third eye. Golden light gushed out as its body swelled until it was three meters tall.

    So formidable!

    The ape stood up on its hind legs and raised its hands in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s direction. Violet light gathered in its hands and coalesced into a ball of light that kept growingrger.

    It¡¯s getting bigger? Will Teacher Wu¡¯s sixth soul skill be more powerful?

    Tang Wulin looked back to Wu Zhangkong with anxiousness. Though Wu Zhangkong¡¯s sixth soul ring still flickered, he stood as still as a statue. It was as though he didn¡¯t care about his opponent any more, and had even gone as far as to close his eyes, his mind seemingly free from mundane worries as it drifted off to another world.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the ck soul ring continued to erge and the increasing radiance of the Skyfrost Sword from icy blue to pure white, Tang Wulin would have believed Wu Zhangkong had given up.

    An indignant roar sounded from the Three-Eyed Demon Ape. Its palms struck the one-meter in diameter ball of violet light and the moment they touched, a beam of indigo power shot straight at Wu Zhangkong. The ape¡¯s energy quickly drained as it maintained this attack.

 Chapter 178 - Breaking Through the Crisis!

    <strong>Chapter 178 - Breaking Through the Crisis!</strong>

    The Three-Eyed Demon Ape unleashed a second attack in concert with his first, shooting a golden beam of light from its third eye at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s head.

    This... is a spiritual attack?

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes shed open the instant the third eye attacked. A golden violet light, far more resplendent than before, burst from within his eyes. This was clearly the full strength of his Purple Demon Eyes.

    Purple and gold shed mid-air, fighting for dominance as they released waves of spiritual power that rippled outwards.

    Tang Wulin was still hit by the energy waves while watching from afar. Without any methods to defend himself against a spiritual attack, pounding nausea assailed his mind before his eyes went nk and he lost his grip on reality.

    Tang Wulin had been perched atop a tree when the spiritual wave swallowed him and amidst his confusion, he fell to the ground.

    Back on the battlefield, Wu Zhangkong raised his head. Hisplexion was pale, blood flowing freely from his nose and ears. He had taken some damage from that spiritual confrontation just now.

    The moment the dust from their spiritual battle settled, the violet energy arrived before him.

    In the split second before it arrived, Wu Zhangkong closed his eyes. Then he finally made his move.

    His jet-ck sixth soul ring rose into the air, enveloping his entire body before ring with a resplendent white light that flew into the Skyfrost Sword.

    Both Wu Zhangkong and the Skyfrost Sword appeared to be as white as snow. His figure vanished an instantter, bing a white blur that flitted across the battlefield.

    Ice bloomed behind the blur¡¯s wake as it shot forth and froze the light in ce when it swept past it. Cracks formed at the core of light as it struggled within its icy prison.

    Then the frozen casing split open and that radiant violet light exploded in all directions.

    The white blur shed by once more. d in white and armed with a white sword, Wu Zhangkong appeared behind the Three-Eyed Demon Ape.

    The ape¡¯s smug expression froze in ce.

    A vertical white line appeared on top of its head, slicing through its third eye and all the way to its crotch.

    ¡°Wulin, the third eye!¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s booming voice sobered Tang Wulin. His head was still splitting from the spiritual shock-induced headache when he heard his teacher¡¯s call.

    It felt like a thousand needles were stabbing his brain, a pain that overwhelmed his senses to the point where he wanted to smash his head into a wall.

    Although his vision was fuzzy, he still managed to send out his Bluesilver Grass with a thought.

    Goldlight slithered out of his body and bore into a strand of Bluesilver Grass. The strand seemed to breathe into life as it transformed from azure to gold and hardened. It pierced through the Three-Eyed Demon Ape¡¯s third eye like a spear before prating into the ape¡¯s brain.

    Tang Wulin copsed in exhaustion as dark spots darkened his vision and sweat poured from his body.

    At that moment, an immense wealth of energy flowed into him through the golden vine.

    While it wasn¡¯t his first time absorbing spirit energy, this time was the most unique. The energy was split into two; Goldlight was rapidly absorbing one part of the energy as it rested within the grass, while the other was flooding into Tang Wulin¡¯s brain. It was thistter energy that was the cause of the stabbing pain in his brain. Releasing a muffled groan, Tang Wulin immediately lost consciousness.

    Wu Zhangkong silently stood there, pale-faced as he took notice of Tang Wulin¡¯s situation. He appeared beside his disciple like a bolt of lightning, brows furrowed and eyes bewildered.

    He had been so focused on obtaining this ten-thousand-year soul beast¡¯s spirit energy for Tang Wulin, that he forgot a crucial fact; the beast was of the ten-thousand-year level that could range from the beginning of the realm all the way to the peak. If it was more than the maximum age, just how much excess spirit energy was Tang Wulin absorbing?

    During the previous evaluation, it was determined that Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power was strong enough to endure little more than two-thousand-years worth of spirit energy. Any more than that would risk his mind and body crumbling apart.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit soul had reached about 1,300 years after absorbing the energy of the previous soul beasts. Currently, he was absorbing the spirit energy of this ten-thousand-year Three-Eyed Demon Ape¡ªa minimum of 1000 years worth. The question now was whether Tang Wulin¡¯s body was strong enough to endure this magnitude of spirit energy!

    Furthermore, this Three-Eyed Demon Ape was different from ordinary soul beasts; it possessed a tremendous amount of spiritual power. Although there was no method to obtain soul power in the spirit ascension tform, spiritual-attributed soul beasts possessed a special characteristic. Should a Soul Master absorb their spirit energy, they would be faced with a spiritual attack.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes held a trace of rarely seen worry. His mind had been muddled after the spiritual sh with the Three-Eyed Demon Ape, thus leading to his thoughtless decision of having Tang Wulin absorb its energy and ending up in this perilous situation.

    There was nothing he could do now but wait. The moment a Soul Master began to absorb spirit energy, it would fuse and evolve the spirit soul. No external interference was possible once this process began; even a Title Douluo could only be forced to watch on helplessly as Tang Wulin absorbed the energy.

    Not only did the spirit ascension tform increase the age of spirit souls, it also influenced the soul power and spiritual power of Soul Masters. Wu Zhangkong could only silently wait and pray for Tang Wulin¡¯s sess. Should Tang Wulin fail, it would end up as more than just a major problem.

    ?

    Waves of dizziness mmed into Tang Wulin. Though he felt no pain, he was numb to any other feeling as well. Chaos reigned in his spiritual world.

    After some time, a sliver of his consciousness woke. He opened his eyes, only to find himself floating in a pitch-ck space. In its wake came endless, torturous, pain.

    ¡°Wher-where am I?¡± The pain drilled into his head, making him tremble.

    The darkness gradually waned and a pale gold appeared. He watched as Goldlight slowly grew stronger, but then, so too did his pain. The pain was so unbearable that he seemingly yearned for the release that only death provided.

    Nothing could alleviate his agony, so he surveyed his surroundings. Cracks appeared within this golden world soon after, numbing his pain.

    An idea struck him. Could this be my spiritual world? The space of my consciousness?

    ¡°Old Tang!¡± Tang Wulin screamed in panic. He could sense that as the cracks gradually widened, his impending death was also likely to be a reality.

    ¡°Hah...¡± A sigh resonated throughout the space, announcing the arrival of the golden light before him. The golden light possessed a shape simr to that of a weapon with a long shaft, but that was all Tang Wulin could discern.

    Golden rays of light blossomed from the long-shafted weapon and entered the cracks of this golden world.

    The cracks paused before slowly beginning to repair itself and restoring the world to its original pristine.

    His piercing torture also eased as warmth filled Tang Wulin, healing his suffering mind.

    ¡°My powers are limited, you know. You absorbed more energy than you could handle, forcing me to use some of my power to aid you in this crisis. While you should be fine for now, the problem is that I won¡¯t have as much power to help you break the next seal anymore. The pressure you will have to face will be several folds higher than what it should have been. Prepare yourself. Even though you received arge upgrade this time, you absolutely must not do this again, otherwise I will run out of power needed to help you and you will risk your life each time you break a seal.¡±

    Old Tang¡¯s voice resounded throughout this golden world. Tang Wulin felt as if he had reunited with a long-lost rtive, but in the next moment the gold faded away and darkness returned. He lost consciousness once more.

    ?

    A fit of dizziness unlike anything before hit Tang Wulin when he woke up and left him paralyzed, unable to move a finger or raise his head. It was one of the greatest struggles of his life just to simply open his eyes.

    It¡¯s cold!

    The first thing he noticed was the chill in the air. Sensation returned to his body, but it was still as heavy as lead and uncontroble.

 Chapter 179 - Another Spirit Soul Evolution

    <strong>Chapter 179 - Another Spirit Soul Evolution</strong>

    The world around him gradually came into focus; then, he saw Wu Zhangkong.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s white robe was in tatters and he haggardly stood while using his Skyfrost Sword as a cane.

    His long hair was a disheveled mess, creating a sight of him that Tang Wulin had never seen before. Yet he still stood tall, despite his injuries and exhaustion.

    Looking out further, Tang Wulin realized that a dozen soul beasts circled them while several beast corpses littered the ground.

    He¡¯s...

    He¡¯s protecting me... We¡¯re still in the spirit ascension tform?

    ¡°Tea-Teacher Wu...¡± Tang Wulin feebly called out.

    A tremble ran through Wu Zhangkong as he looked back.

    Although Wu Zhangkong cut a sorry figure, Tang Wulin¡¯s appearance was far more frightening. Little snakes of blood seeped from his eyes, ears, nostrils and mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Wu Zhangkong dashed to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. The ice in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes thawed to reveal a burning self-me, but Tang Wulin didn¡¯t notice this¡ªhis mind was still muddled.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Tang Wulin simply responded.

    Wu Zhangkong ordered, ¡°We¡¯re returning!¡± He let out a deep breath, relieved that Tang Wulin was fine. Even though it would take some time for Tang Wulin to recover, everything was good so long as he lived.

    He pped the escape button on the back of Tang Wulin¡¯s hand before hitting his own. The two instantly disappeared with a beam of light.

    ?

    Tang Wulin remained motionless as the ss cover opened slowly. The murkiness of his mind hadn¡¯t disappeared even after leaving the spirit ascension tform but rather, it became more obvious and pronounced. His body felt bloated and he was unable to move his body.

    The ss cover of the container beside him opened and Wu Zhangkong got out. He rushed over to Tang Wulin and lifted him out of the ss case.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s case could only be described as a rag doll-like body right now. His limbs were so feeble that he could do nothing but be at the mercy of others. Wu Zhangkong helped Tang Wulin into his clothes before clothing himself. Gently lifting Tang Wulin¡¯s limp body, Wu Zhangkong carried Tang Wulin on his back.

    ¡°He absorbed too much spirit energy. Does he need an inspection?¡± A staff member asked.

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be enough to take care of him and he¡¯ll be fine once he wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Alright. But once you leave it will no longer be a concern of the Spirit Pagoda,¡± warned the staff member.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded then left the Spirit Pagoda with Tang Wulin on his back. He had nned on heading back to Eastsea City immediately after their venture in the Spirit Pagoda, but right now he needed to find an inn to stay another night.

    It was necessary for Tang Wulin to adjust to the sudden influx of energy at the moment, otherwise he may be faced with some residual effects.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mind was still befuddled, so he immediately dozed off the moment he hit the bed. Wu Zhangkong also yearned for rest. Hisplexion was pale after a day-long adventure in the spirit ascension tform, one that was gued with challenges far more difficult than he had expected. There were very few beasts that posed a threat to him in the intermediate level, yet they actually managed to run into one today.

    The Three-Eyed Demon Ape¡¯s advantagey in its spiritual-attribute. Not only could it employ spiritual attack, it was also bestowed with intelligence far beyond its peers.

    Even so, it wasn¡¯t really that difficult for him to defeat the Three-Eyed Demon Ape. What he never expected was to make such a grave mistake while his mind was rebounding from the spiritual attack. If it hadn¡¯t been Tang Wulin who absorbed the energy, then the consequences would have been far worse.

    ?

    It took a full night¡¯s rest before Tang Wulin awoke, yet his mind was still murky, preventing him from sensing the changes in his body.

    ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked.

    Tang Wulin strained himself to nod, having finally regained some control over his body.

    Wu Zhangkong helped him sit up. ¡°Your mind received a powerful attack and you will need some time to recover. I know you¡¯re in pain right now but you must still cultivate your Purple Demon Eyes to adjust your spiritual power. There may be some residual effects left otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tang Wulin readily agreed.

    Wu Zhangkong took a seat behind Tang Wulin and pressed one palm into Tang Wulin¡¯s back while the othery against the back of his head. A gentle stream of soul power seeped into Tang Wulin¡¯s body, facilitating his cultivation of the Purple Demon Eyes.

    Tang Wulin had never found cultivating hard, but now he faced some difficulties in controlling his soul power. Without Wu Zhangkong¡¯s help, he would have been unable to circte his soul power properly in this state.

    He circted his soul power ording to the Mysterious Heaven Method, gradually filling every inch of his body with power. Warmth spread throughout his body and restored his vitality.

    With the immense gap between their cultivations, it required practically no effort on Wu Zhangkong¡¯s part to guide Tang Wulin along.

    After cultivating the Mysterious Heaven Method for a whole day, he was able to start practicing the Purple Demon Eyes. His body felt refreshed and his mind grew clearer, rxing him.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s suffering gradually subsided as his mind and body regained their normalcy. It took him a few more cirction cycles before he was able to cultivate on his own again.

    Wu Zhangkong withdrew his hands and released a long sigh. This child really is a genius! Who else would be able to bear an over two-thousand-year spirit soul!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual world barely contained all of this energy but his body was more than sturdy enough. His soul power had also been refined through this process and was now at rank 16.

    His spirit soul, however, had not yet finished its evolution due to his insufficient spiritual power and it would take a while longer before the process wasplete. Danger shadowed him during this process, forcing the two to sit there and wait until it finished. Even once it finished, they would have to continually examine Tang Wulin¡¯s state.

    Unexpectedly, they stayed for a whole week.

    Tang Wulin meditated nonstop the entire time. A golden glow appeared on his body the third day, signaling the beginning of the spirit soul evolution.

    Goldlight resonated with Tang Wulin¡¯s breathing and gradually began to change.

    Compared to the first spirit soul evolution, the changes were much more distinct this time. Goldlight grew to one foot in length and its scales rose up slightly, gaining a sparkling and limpid luster. Its entire body was now a dull gold while two small points appeared on its head. The golden veined pattern on it became more distinct.

    Its bright eyes possessed a violet gloss as the evolution progressed.

    It had grown from a ten-year to hundred-year to thousand-year spirit soul in such a short period of time. It was as if Goldlight had been born again, possessing an aurapletely unlike before. With each breath, the golden veined pattern on Tang Wulin brightened.

    When the spirit soul evolution finished four dayster and Tang Wulin roused from his meditation, there was an imperceptible change to him.

    His skin became more fair and radiant, his height had increased by at least three centimeters, his eyes were practically sparkling now, and his aura had transformed.

    Tang Wulin was well aware of these transformations. He also discovered that as he practiced the Mysterious Heaven Method, a small whirlpool of soul power began to form in his dantian. When this whirlpool appeared, both his cultivation and recovery elerated.

 Chapter 180 - Improvement

    <strong>Chapter 180 - Improvement</strong>

    This whirlpoolpressed his soul power and barely took up any room in his dantian.

    The bitterness had ended and the sweetness began the moment Tang Wulin awoke.

    ¡°We should go now.¡± Due to their one week dy, their one month vacation had already passed. In fact, as a teacher, Wu Zhangkong was supposed to report in a few days earlier than students and was alreadyte.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, thank you.¡± Tang Wulin sincerely spoke his thanks as they walked to the soul train station.

    This trip actually wasn¡¯t particrly enriching for him as he spent most of his time cultivating, but still, he was bursting with joy.

    During this trip in Heaven Dou City, heid eyes on the sculptures of the almighty and legendary Tang Sect figures and officially joined the Tang Sect. He also started cultivating two Tang Sect methods; the Mysterious Heaven Method and the Purple Demon Eyes. In both he had reached a rtively high level and held a basicprehension of the two.

    He managed to acquire a thousand-year Dragonscale Fruit, one of the four spirit items he needed andter evolved his spirit soul. Every one of these events had been a major event for him.

    Although he didn¡¯t know how much his strength had grown, he could feel a fundamental change in his entire being.

    The Mysterious Heaven Method helped consolidate his understanding of the changes brought about by his spirit soul¡¯s evolution on his own body. I have a thousand-year spirit soul now, a thousand-year spirit soul! I¡¯m probably the only student in the academy whose first soul ring is at the thousand-year level!

    These events solidified his foundation and would aid him as he developed as a Soul Master. Although the timeframe posed some problem to him, especially the risk he faced when it came time to break the second seal, all of this was a problem for the future. For now, he was developing quite nicely.

    ¡°I only showed you the way. The only person you can rely on is yourself.¡± Wu Zhangkong said.

    Tang Wulin stared, dumbfounded. He clearly remembered his father telling him the same thing. ¡®In this world, the only person you can rely on and trust is yourself.¡¯

    These words were carved into his heart. He never expected Wu Zhangkong to say something so simr.

    Yearning welled up in his heart. Mom, dad, where are you? Na¡¯er, where did you go?

    ?

    After entering the soul train, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately began meditating. He didn¡¯t let his spirit soul¡¯s evolution get to his head; he clearly knew how weak his martial soul and innate soul power were as well as how his cultivation rategged behind Xie Xie and Gu Yue.

    Soul power was the foundation of all Soul Masters and all he could do was work hard topensate for what hecked. His spirit soul had evolved and he would soon be a rank 20 Soul Grandmaster.

    Tang Wulin was filled with confidence, now convinced that he would reach that level within the next year or two, depending on his luck. He would be a Soul Grandmaster by the time he turned twelve.

    A rank 20 at twelve years old was the definition of genius.

    Once they reached Eastsea City and the familiar skyline filled with skyscrapers entered his view, Tang Wulin though he gained an appreciation for the city. Every city was different and had their own unique character. It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t get a chance to properly sightsee inside Heaven Dou City. In the future, I definitely have to travel the continent and see all the famous sights! Maybe I¡¯ll even travel to the other continents. I wonder what kind of scenery I¡¯ll see in the other two continents?

    ¡°There are still three days left until school resumes. Use this free time for yourself and rx a little.¡± Even as his words lingered in the air, Wu Zhangkong was already walking away.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t immediately return to the dormitory but instead went to the cksmith¡¯s workshop.

    He hadn¡¯t touched the forging hammer for a whole month and his skills were beginning to rust. I¡¯ll go visit Mu Chen first and ept two tasks to warm up my forging.

    I still owe Teacher Wu over one million coins! I need to pay it back quickly and earn enough money for the other three items.

    He had felt wealthy saving three million but after buying the thousand-year Dragonscale Fruit, he understood just how frighteningly expensive it would be to break through his second seal. He resigned himself to spending every free hour earning money.

    If I continue to improve my forging, will I be able to forge my own battle armor when I have four rings?

    The very thought of having a battle armor got his blood pumping. On the road home, he recalled Wu Zhangkong¡¯s exnation about battle armors. If I had a battle armor, that Three-Eyed Demon Ape wouldn¡¯t have even stood a chance!

    Teacher Wu is so awesome! Tang Wulin had witnessed five of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s six soul skills, and though he didn¡¯t really know what the ten-thousand-year soul skill was, the unparalleled might of that sh which killed the Three-Eyed Demon Ape was obvious.

    Will I be that strong in the future? Tang Wulin had unknowingly ced Wu Zhangkong as his goal.

    Tang Wulin visited the cksmith¡¯s Association and immediately went to find Mu Chen.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m back.¡±

    At the sight of his enthusiastic disciple, Mu Chen cracked a smile. ¡°How are you? Was your vacation rxing?¡± He was the most easy-going among Tang Wulin¡¯s teachers. As long as he wasn¡¯t in the middle of teaching, he would reveal a warm temperament.

    ¡°I gained a lot from it, but I didn¡¯t have a chance to practice forging the whole time.¡± Tang Wulin lowered his head in shame.

    Mu Chen let out a heartyugh. ¡°You¡¯re such an honest child. Don¡¯t worry about it so much; rxing is also a part of cultivating. Once you reach a certain level of forging, practicing constantly is no longer as important as umting and consolidating your experiences.¡±

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re too nice to him. Why didn¡¯t you let me go out and y during my vacation? You made me forge every day,¡± a familiar voice whined. Mu Xi entered the room with a pouting face.

    Mu Chen said, ¡°When your own forging level is as good as Tang Wulin¡¯s, then you can have a vacation too.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mu Xi shot a re at Tang Wulin before stomping out.

    Tang Wulin was at a loss as to how to deal with his senior disciple sister¡¯s hostility. She really is unbridled.

    ¡°This kid...¡± Mu Chen knit his brows. He understood thepetitive nature of his daughter but he never thought about correcting it. It was a virtue for youngsters to have such a personality. Apetitive heart would drive one to work harder.

    Mu Xi definitely made Tang Wulin her goal, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have acted like that. This is good, but it¡¯s a pity that her rival is a little freak like Wulin. It won¡¯t be easy for her to surpass him!

    ¡°You¡¯ve just returned; go rest first. But let me warn you, your training will be even more rigorous from now on, so prepare yourself. Since you have three days until school resumes, use one day to rest and return to learn the other two days.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Theck of any admonition set Tang Wulin at ease, but still, he resolved himself. I can¡¯t let Teacher down!

    After leaving Mu Chen¡¯s office, Tang Wulin went to ept two rank three cksmith tasks before returning to the workshop.

    He had meditated the entire ride home so he wasn¡¯t tired at all and nned onpleting these two assignments before he went to learn from Mu Chen. They would count as a warm-up and prevent his hands from being shaky when he was with Mu Chen.

    He adjusted the forging table, set the metal down, and began forging.

    He became morefortable with the Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers as time passed and was surprised to discover the truth in Mu Chen¡¯s words. He hadn¡¯t simply said them tofort Tang Wulin. After a month away from forging, the process he made was actually going more smoothly than before. He could easily sense the fine changes within the metal and its spirit now.

    Tang Wulin had assumed he would produce a failed product the first time as he readjusted himself to forging, but contrary to his expectations the entire process flowed smoothly. Every chunk of metal was Thousand Refined sessfully and was of an even higher quality than before the vacation. With the aid of the Purple Demon Eyes, his efficiency had also increased by fifty percent. His soul power had also increased, and aided by thepression due to the Mysterious Heaven Method, he now possessed more stamina to forge for longer lengths of time.

    This was a markedly pleasant surprise. In the past, he could only Thousand Refine two chunks of metal in a row, but now he could work with four and end up with even higher quality results.

    Regardless of whether they were Hundred Refined or Thousand Refined, there were several grades assigned to the quality. There were three grades for Hundred Refined: low, medium and high. The Thousand Refined had five grades total with first grade at the top and fifth grade at the bottom.

 Chapter 181 - A New Semester Begins

    <strong>Chapter 181 - A New Semester Begins</strong>

    Tang Wulin usually produced fourth-grade Thousand Refined items. When the asional luck was with him, he would create third-grade metal, while when it was against him, he would forge fifth-grade items.

    Although making fifth-grade products were enough toplete the tasks, items of the third-grade and higher would receive additional payment. Tang Wulin was pleased to discover that after forging a third and a fourth-grade metal in the beginning, the rest were all second-grade. That was a lot of extra money!

    The fact that the quality of his products had improved signified that he had bettered his understanding of metal. Teacher Mu told me before that when I can forge first-grade metals with a thirty percent sess rate, I¡¯ll be ready to try Spirit Refining.

    He had originally thought that it would take three years before he could attempt it, but now it seemed that he would be able to try it sooner than he expected. If he could easily produce second-grade metals without trying his best, how far off could first-grade be?

    What Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t aware of was that his harvest from his trip to Heaven Dou City truly was astounding. Apart from the Dragonscale Fruit, his experiences and gains in the intermediate spirit ascension tform had broadened his view on soul beasts and soul skills. What was most significant of all, however, was theplete upgrade he had received from absorbing the Three-Eyed Demon Ape¡¯s spirit energy.

    As a spiritual-attribute soul beast, the Three-Eyed Demon Ape¡¯s spirit energy was far more vtile than that of normal beasts. Combined with the excess spirit energy that surpassed his bodily limits, Tang Wulin had faced a tremendous amount of danger.

    If Old Tang hadn¡¯te to his rescue, his cultivation would have deviated, resulting in permanent injuries at the best and an agonizing death at the worst. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s guilt had stemmed from this grave possibility.

    But, Tang Wulin had survived and made an extreme breakthrough. Although he hadn¡¯t benefited as much as breaking a Golden Dragon King seal, his gains were clear.

    His spirit soul had reached heights he never thought possible and the Mysterious Heaven Method had improved both his spiritual power and soul power.

    After refining these two energies, his fundamental strength had increased significantly. No matter which upation a Soul Master has, these two energies were an essential part of their foundation. This was why Tang Wulin¡¯s improvement in this regard had aided his forging.

    Having finished earlier than he expected, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t immediately go turn in the tasks. Instead, he chose to cultivate the Mysterious Heaven Method. His understanding of metals deepened over the next three days as heprehended many things during this meditation.

    Eastsea City¡¯s month-long calm came to an end with the new school semester starting and was once again bustling with noise and excitement.

    Students streamed into the academy, all of them brimming with positivity. This was their second semester. After they finished it, they would advance to the next grade. Though they looked forward to moving up a grade, the dreaded grade promotion exams loomed over them.

    For those attending an intermediate Soul Master academy, they absolutely had to have reached two rings by the time they graduated from their six years in the elementary division, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be issued a graduation diploma. On the other hand, those in the advanced division needed to have three rings to properly graduate.

    Regardless of the academy, not every student could meet this requirement. Those in the upper grades would be extremely pressed for time.

    Students in the first two grades were still able to rx though. The urgency of advancing their cultivation was still at the back of their minds.

    Yun Xiao and Zhou Zhangxi were exploring the academy while chatting about various things. The two had be good friends after a semester together.

    ¡°Have you seen Wulin or anyone else from ss zero? Speaking of them, there¡¯s something really weird! I heard that Wang Jinxi and Zhang Yangzi transferred to another academy.¡± Zhou Zhangxi smirked. ¡°They¡¯re probably too ashamed to be in the same ss as those three.¡±

    Yun Xiao rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you think a genius who already has two rings in the first grade would feel ashamed? It¡¯s definitely something else. You know, I bet Wulin is feeling the pressure now. I heard Gu Yue is already a Soul Grandmaster now and he¡¯s the only one in their ss who still only has one ring. I wonder how much longer ss zero willst?¡±

    Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It would be good if the ss shuts down, that way they would have toe back. We¡¯re ss one right now, but we both know how strong our ss really is. What will we do for this semester¡¯s ss Promotion Tournament? Won¡¯t we just get demoted at this rate?¡±

    Yun Xiao shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll just drop down to ss two I guess.¡±

    Zhou Zhangxi¡¯s twisted with displeasure. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel even a shred of team honor?¡±

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°You need strength to win honor. Shouldn¡¯t you focus on cultivating instead of thinking about such useless things?¡±

    The two continued to converse as they made their way to the dormitories. Suddenly, something caught Yun Xiao¡¯s eye. He nudged his friend and whispered, ¡°Look, it¡¯s Gu Yue.¡±

    Zhou Zhangxi followed Yun Xiao¡¯s gaze and found an expressionless Gu Yue that was wearing the academy uniform.

    She had a delicate appearance, but wasn¡¯t particrly pretty. At least, she was still far from Ouyang Zixin¡¯s level. Her unique temperament, however, had a dominating effect on others. Even Xie Xie found himself affected by her; only Tang Wulin seemed immune to her charms.

    Yun Xiao and Zhou Zhangxi were no exceptions. They felt suppressed the moment they saw her as if they were a low-level soul beast seeing a powerful soul beast.

    Gu Yue had grown taller and prettier over thest semester, which somehow condensed her domineering aura.

    Gu Yue didn¡¯t notice the duo and continued to walk toward the academy¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°She really doesn¡¯t have any regard for others!¡± Zhou Zhangxi waited for her to leave before he whispered to his friend.

    Yun Xiao snickered. ¡°What do you understand? I found out long ago that Gu Yue is actually the strongest in ss zero. I don¡¯t think anyone below the fifth grade is her match. If ss zero participates in the ss Promotion Tournament... Hehe. I can¡¯t even imagine how much she will shine.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s that strong? Even stronger than Xie Xie?¡±

    Yun Xiao smirked. ¡°Should be.¡±

    Outside of the teacher¡¯s building.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, please take care of this student. We¡¯ve examined her and she definitely qualifies to enter ss zero.¡± Long Hengxu solemnly told Wu Zhangkong.

    Wu Zhangkong shifted his eyes towards Long Hengxu before lowering his head to look at the timid girl before him. He coldly said, ¡°My ss only epts monsters, not ordinary people. Do you really think she qualifies? She only has one ring.¡±

    Long Hengxu frowned. ¡°Speaking of which, Teacher Wu, I think your ss zero could use some adjustment. There¡¯s no problem with Gu Yue and Xie Xie, but why did Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi leave? The academy principal exined what happened to me, but I don¡¯t think forcing a pair of Soul Grandmasters to leave for the sake of the one-ringed Tang Wulin is right. Also, why does ss zero still need to exist? I found a genius for you yet you¡¯re making all sorts of excuses. I¡¯m going to ask the academy to close down ss zero since you only have three students then.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong gazed at him with icy eyes. ¡°You should say that to the principal instead of me. Students have their own choice, and I have my own choice. You¡¯re Xu Xiaoyan right? I¡¯ll give you a chance. You have one month to obtain mine and my student¡¯s approval. If you don¡¯t, then regardless of your background, I won¡¯t ept you as my student. Understood?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan listened with her head lowered, timidly nodding. She wanted to bury her little head into her chest right now.

    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll arrange your dorm assignment.¡± Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t bother to say goodbye to Long Hengxu, quickly turning around and leaving.

 Chapter 182 - Transfer Student Xu Xiaoyan

    <strong>Chapter 182 - Transfer Student Xu Xiaoyan</strong>

    Xu Xiaoyan hastened after Wu Zhangkong.

    Long Hengxu¡¯s gaze followed their departure as his lips quirked up at the edges. Not for a second did he think Wu Zhangkong¡¯s behavior to be unreasonable or irritable. ¡°That guy, he really cares about ss zero! He wouldn¡¯t submit otherwise. This is good. It¡¯s good that he cares since it¡¯ll motivate him to give his best effort. I¡¯m looking forward to the results!¡±

    He sat down and quickly dialed a number on his soulmunicator.

    ¡°Hello, President. So, I have an idea. This past semester, we poured our resources into ss zero, yet ever since the two students left, the board of directors has been questioning your decision, correct? I believe it¡¯s time to disy ss zero¡¯s strength while also determining whether to continue supporting this endeavor or not. What do you think?¡±

    Long Hengxu listened to the other line and nodded. ¡°Right, that¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. We¡¯ll have them go. While I¡¯m unsure of how it¡¯ll develop, they¡¯re still young, so it should be fine so long as they achieve decent results and garner some prestige for our academy. This way, everyone will note the superiority of our academy¡¯s teachers. Once they realize this, won¡¯t even more geniuses apply to our school?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll start making the arrangements.¡±

    ?

    As Xu Xiaoyan followed behind Wu Zhangkong, her sparkling eyes took in the unfamiliar surroundings. Her previous school had been an ordinary one, and since her family excessively doted on her, her life was devoid of any hardships.

    It was the mutation in her martial soul that led her onto this path.

    She had originally set on this path unwillingly, but after meeting Wu Zhangkong, her rejection rapidly diminished.

    Handsome! Teacher Wu is so cool and good-looking. Her heart hammered inside her chest.

    The next moment, however, she remembered her ssmates whom she had investigated after meeting them once before when they had pummeled her brother. Big brother was careless, but they were still so strong! Brother couldn¡¯t even struggle against that girl who¡¯s only a bit older than me!

    Unfortunately for Xu Xiaoyu, he was unaware of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s thoughts, or else he would have choked to death.

    ¡°This is your dorm room,¡± Wu Zhangkong said as he opened the door and entered.

    Xu Xiaoyan followed him inside, only to be shocked by the sight of the single bed. It seemed almost too good to be true.

    What kind of student dorm has such nice conditions? I was given special treatment before, but I still had a roommate!

    ¡°Remember, everything you receive is because you¡¯re currently in ss zero, but you still have one month to prove yourself.¡± Wu Zhangkong turned on his heel and exited the room.

    Left behind, Xu Xiaoyan eyed the room doubtfully, but a smile soon appeared on her charming face.

    ¡°It looks like I really need to do my best. I have a handsome teacher and strong ssmates. Things are going to be fun. Huh, what¡¯s this? Why¡¯s there a hole in the wall?¡±

    After she caught sight of the depression in the wall of her new room, Xu Xiaoyan got onto her stomach to peep through it and saw another room on the other side.

    ¡°Where does this lead?¡± she mumbled to herself. She took a cloth and cautiously covered the hole, fearing any peeping toms on the other side.

    Bang bang bang!

    She gave a startled jump at the violent knocking and quickly went to open her door, thinking someone was outside.

    But when she stuck her head out, there was no one there. Instead, she saw a familiar figure rapping on the door of the room beside hers.

    He was a delicately handsome boy who carried himself with a slight aura of coldness. ¡°Wulin, are you back yet? Jeez, he always appears and disappears in a sh.¡±

    It¡¯s him! Xu Xiaoyan could immediately identify the boy. Isn¡¯t he the dagger-wielding boy?

    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no one in there,¡± Xu Xiaoyan said.

    ¡°Who are you, and why are you here?¡± Enough time had passed since theirst encounter that together with her weak presence, Xie Xie didn¡¯t recognize Xu Xiaoyan.

    Xu Xiaoyan snorted. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? You¡¯re in ss zero, right?¡±

    Xie Xie nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a student in ss zero too. Remember this, my name is Xu Xiaoyan.¡± Away from Wu Zhangkong, the timid girl from before transformed into a pretty, little tyrant.

    ¡°I¡¯m Xie Xie.¡± No different from any other boy, Xie Xie was drawn to pretty girls.

    ¡°Thank you[1]?¡± Xu Xiaoyan stared nkly at him.

    With some annoyance, Xie Xie said, ¡°The second ¡®Xie¡¯ is the one used to write ¡®chance encounter[2]¡¯. That¡¯s my name.¡±

    ¡°Pft.¡± Xu Xiaoyan snickered. ¡°Your name is really meaningful. Please take care of me in the future.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°How did you enter our ss when it¡¯s already the second semester? I thought they weren¡¯t epting new students anymore.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan stated matter-of-factly, ¡°My family has some connections, got a problem?¡±

    Xie Xie was dumbfounded. ¡°Teacher Wu allowed someone to enter through connections? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. Actually, we¡¯ve met before in the rebellion spirit ascension tform. Where is the big sister who beat my brother?¡±

    Xie Xie carefully looked her up and down before he suddenly realized her identity. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re that ice-staff guy¡¯s little sister. No wonder I thought you looked familiar.¡±

    ¡°The ¡®ice-staff guy¡¯? That¡¯s what you¡¯re calling my brother? Haha! That¡¯s hrious. But wait, I have the same martial soul as him, what do I do?¡± Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s expression became anxious. She couldn¡¯t bear to be called ¡®Ice-Staff Girl¡¯!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t call you that,¡± Xie Xie said. ¡°How many rings do you have?¡±

    ¡°One ring!¡± Xu Xiaoyan said.

    Xie Xie became mute. How did she join our ss with only one ring? That ice-staff guy¡¯s strength was extraordinary, especially his thousand-year soul skill, but he had three rings. Xu Xiaoyan was able to join us with only one? Does she have some special skill or something?

    ¡°Alright then, call me if you need anything. I¡¯m going back to my room now. My room is across from Tang Wulin¡¯s. Oh right, your next-door neighbor is our captain and boss, Tang Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wulin? Is that the big sister¡¯s name?¡± Xu Xiaoyan curiously asked.

    Xie Xie burst intoughter. ¡°Of course not. Wulin is a guy. The big sister is on the other side. Her name is Gu Yue.¡±

    Astonishment flickered through Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes.

    The battle between her brother and Gu Yue had left a deep impression on her. With her own strength, Gu Yue had been able to bridge the gap between ranks and defeat him¡ªsimply brilliant. Yet such a powerful girl wasn¡¯t the strongest person in ss zero?

    With only three students in ss zero, wouldn¡¯t the strongest be the captain?

    ¡°Tang Wulin also has two rings?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked.

    Xie Xie shook his head. ¡°No. He¡¯s the same as you¡ªonly one ring.¡±

    ¡°Someone with one ring is the captain?¡± Her curiosity toward Tang Wulin grew.

    She wanted to continue questioning Xie Xie, but he gave her a mysterious smile and refused to reveal any more.

    The morning of the next day, a ceremony was held to wee the new semester. ss zero stood at the very front of the first grade, three students neatly lined up in a row.

    Indeed, there were only three students; Tang Wulin was missing.

    Starting from the outside, Gu Yue stood, followed by Xie Xie then Xu Xiaoyan.

    Meanwhile, Wu Zhangkong expressionlessly stood with the teachers,pletely unconcerned about Tang Wulin¡¯s absence.

    Xie Xie whispered to Gu Yue, ¡°Wulin couldn¡¯t have forgotten that the semester starts today, right? Why do you think he¡¯s sote?¡±

    Gu Yue indifferently replied, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s you?¡±

    Xie Xie was speechless. ¡°Just how biased can you be? When have I ever beente? Wasn¡¯t it himst time, too?¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°Then he definitely has a good reason.¡±

    As the academy president began his speech, a hunched-over figure snuck over from the back to the very front before nudging Gu Yue¡¯s side.

    A radiant smile blossomed on Gu Yue¡¯s indifferent face. ¡°Why are you sote?¡±

    Tang Wulin had no excuse to give.

    The time he spent in deep meditation wasn¡¯t something he could control, so by the time he woke up, it was already the morning of the new semester ceremony. Because he had dashed out without eating breakfast, his gnawing hunger was forcibly shoved to the back of his mind.

    The deep meditation this time, however, had yielded great results; his individualprehensions and abilities were now consolidated into a whole.

    Pronounced as xie xie in mandarin.åâåË is ¡®chance encounter. His name is Ð»åâ.

 Chapter 183 - An Explosion of Spiritual Power

    <strong>Chapter 183 - An Explosion of Spiritual Power</strong>

    Tang Wulin resolved to thoroughly investigate the results of the deep meditationter. For now, he was certain that his soul power had increased to a stable rank 16 on the verge of breaking through to rank 17.

    His growth rate wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding whenpared to Wang Jinxi, Zhang Yangzi, or Xie Xie, but his progress came as a wonderful surprise considering that he wielded the Bluesilver Grass.

    ¡°I cultivated too much,¡± Tang Wulin sheepishly said.

    Even as he said this, he felt a stare boring into him from the direction of the stage. Looking up, he met Long Hengxu¡¯s re and hastily straightened his posture without another word.

    Xu Xiaoyan furtively nced his way. So it¡¯s him!

    She encountered Tang Wulin twice before¡ªthe first time in the spirit ascension tform and the second at the barbecue skewers restaurant with Ouyang Zixin¡ªand on both asions, he had left asting impression on her.

    Of all the boys her age, Tang Wulin must be the most handsome one she had ever seen. Long, delicate eyshes framed hisrge eyes, and paired with his rosy-white skin were his straight nose, supple lips, and rounded earlobes. From beneath his beautiful exterior, he also radiated a warm energy like that of the sun.

    Clothed in the academy¡¯s uniform, Tang Wulin seemed even brighter, and despite his tardiness, he remained unruffled. This guy is so calm! Isn¡¯t he afraid of being criticized?

    Like everyone else, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes were set on Tang Wulin but for an entirely different reason. He could distinctly see a luster in the depths of Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes which signified a breakthrough, yet he noticed no major change in soul power.

    From experience, he knew this to be the best oue. For Soul Masters, if it wasn¡¯t a breakthrough in soul power, then it had to be one inprehension, which was absolutely vital in progressing further in cultivation. Although Tang Wulin¡¯s innate talents didn¡¯t amount to much, his extraordinary perception weighed far more heavily than even his mutated martial soul.

    The ceremony continued without another hitch and after the customary motivational speeches, it soon came to a close. Teachers led their charges back to the ssroom where they gave their own words of wisdom and encouragement before dismissing the students until the next day when sses would officially begin.

    Naturally, ss zero had the simplest proceedings with only four students including the newly arrived Xu Xiaoyan.

    ¡°Introduce yourself,¡± Wu Zhangkong said to Xu Xiaoyan as soon as they entered their ssroom.

    Facing Wu Zhangkong with her usual bashfulness, she stood and said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Xu Xiaoyan. I¡¯m 10 years old and my martial soul is the Starwheel Ice Staff. My soul power is at rank 17.¡±

    The corner of Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth began to twitch when he heard herst sentence.

    Noticing Xu Xiaoyan the moment he arrived, he originally thought, She¡¯s a new student? A transfer student? He mistakenly assumed that with his recent progress, his soul power would at least outrank the new student¡¯s. He didn¡¯t expect that instead, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s soul power surpassed his.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°Over the next month, you need to prove your strength and adaptability with ss zero. At the end, I will decide whether or not you will stay.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Xiaoyan cutely answered.

    Wu Zhangkong turned to the other three. ¡°You¡¯ve had a month to rest, so I need to test your bodies again as well as run anotherbat test. You have half an hour to meditate and prepare.¡± He turned back to Xu Xiaoyan. ¡°Same for you.¡±

    Considering Tang Wulin¡¯s recent near explosion from absorbing an excess of spirit energy, Wu Zhangkong was curious about the other children¡¯s progress; only with urate data could he properly n out their curriculum. Since he knew that they wouldn¡¯t be so lucky every time, he wanted to avoid another simr problem cropping up in the future.

    In the results that followed, however, his usual calm bearing was breached.

    There weren¡¯t any major changes in their physical strengths. Only Tang Wulin¡¯s number observed a slight increase, but it was nothing of note except to Xu Xiaoyan who was left stupefied.

    She wanted to turn to Xie Xie and ask, Is this guy even human? Are you sure he isn¡¯t a soul beast?

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s body strength was feeble to the point of being tragic, no different from an ordinary person¡¯s.

    What shocked Wu Zhangkong instead were the results of the spiritual power test.

    The first to take the test was Xie Xie.

    His spiritual power had surprisingly broken past 50 and was now at 59. Finally progressing from the Spirit Origin realm to the Spirit Connection realm, he could now upgrade his spirit soul to the thousand-year level.

    The second to go ording to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s n was the neer, Xu Xiaoyan. He believed that since the academy allowed such a physically weak girl to join ss zero, her special strength must lie in abination of spiritual power and her ice-attribute trait.

    Contrary to his expectations, however, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s spiritual power was at 61 points, cing her in the Spirit Connection realm. Strangely enough, she only just barely eclipsed Xie Xie in this respect yet it seemed to be her strongest point.

    Tang Wulin went next; his results left Wu Zhangkong and his ssmates utterly bbergasted.

    ¡°212 points?¡± Xie Xie read out the disyed number, iprehension clear in his voice.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, are you sure there¡¯s no problem with the machine?¡± Xie Xie nkly stared at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin was also shocked. 212 points? My spiritual power went straight from the elementary level to the intermediate level of Spirit Connection?

    The threshold for the intermediate level was 150 points while the advanced level was 350 points. Once it reached 500 points, he would enter the Spirit Sea realm, marking a major breakthrough in his strength that would increase by leaps and bounds. Then he would join the vast number of powerful experts at the Spirit Sea realm.

    His mediocre spiritual power had surpassed Gu Yue¡¯s first monstrous result now. A spiritual power of 212 points was enough to make the hearts of geniuses tremble.

    Xu Xiaoyan finally understood why Tang Wulin was the captain. Isn¡¯t this too monstrous? He¡¯s only ten years old and has 212 points of spiritual power? Her bafflement deepened further when she considered spiritual power¡¯s trend of rapid growth until twenty years of age before its growth would slow to a crawl.

    Having over 200 points at ten-years-old meant that even if he halted all cultivation, his spiritual power was still guaranteed to reach the Spirit Sea realm. He would then have the foundation of spiritual power to be a powerful figure!

    ¡°Heavens! Boss, what elixir did you drink thisst month? How did your spiritual power increase by over one hundred?¡± Xie Xie stared at Tang Wulin, his expression disbelieving.

    Tang Wulin understood the reason behind his monstrous results since he had absorbed the spirit energy of the Three-Eyed Demon Ape. The ape¡¯s energy changed his spiritual power in a method that was wrought with danger, yet he seeded and made a breakthrough in his spiritual power.

    ¡°Gu Yue, your turn.¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s momentary astonishment vanished, returning his expression to normal shortly after. Simr to Tang Wulin, he presumed the cause of the tremendous growth could only be attributed to the Three-Eyed Demon Ape.

    ¡°T-two-hundred-seventy-eight?¡± Once more, they were stunned, but this time by Gu Yue¡¯s number.

    Gu Yue clipped her chin towards Tang Wulin as if to say, ¡®I¡¯m still better than you!¡¯

    A trace of a smile crept onto Wu Zhangkong¡¯s lips. These two brats are really starting to look like monsters.

 Chapter 184 - Tang Wulins Thousand-Year Soul Ring

    <strong>Chapter 184 - Tang Wulin¡¯s Thousand-Year Soul Ring</strong>

    Xu Xiaoyan had thought one month was plenty of time to prove herself but after seeing these numbers, she finally understood howrge the gap between her and the other three.

    Xu Xiaoyan raised her hand. ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯d like to test my spiritual power again at night.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Wu Zhangkong turned to look at her. ¡°Does the night affect your spiritual power?¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Xu Xiaoyan nodded.

    This had been her greatest secret, but herpetitive nature dragged it out of her.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Thebat test will begin in a moment. You¡¯ll battle in pairs; Tang Wulin with Xu Xiaoyan, Xie Xie with Gu Yue.¡± Wu Zhangkong instructed.

    Xie Xie went silent. Gu Yue frowned and said, ¡°Teacher Wu, that¡¯s not fair. We have two rings, while they only have one ring. We should pair a one ring with a two ring. How about I go with Wulin, and the agile Xie Xie pairs with Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Starwheel Ice Staff? Xie Xie¡¯s soul power is the highest after all.¡±

    Her words nearly caused Xie Xie to be in tears. Just how much do you loathe me! Notwithstanding the fact that my soul power is the highest, if you pair up with Tang Wulin, how am is my group supposed to fight? In his eyes, Xu Xiaoyan was like a child brought from a previous marriage, void of any hope.

    ¡°Do as I said. Who said that a battle must be fair?¡± Wu Zhangkong said indifferently.

    ?

    Xu Xiaoyan stood next to Tang Wulin while Xie Xie and Gu Yue stood opposite of them. A mysterious calming aura exuded from Tang Wulin, giving her with a sense of security.

    ¡°Do you have the same aptitude as your brother?¡± Tang Wulin asked Xu Xiaoyan.

    Xu Xiaoyan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m a long-ranged elemental attacker like him. My first soul skill is the same as my brother, Ice Wheel, although my control is a bit better than his. Actually, I¡¯m a lot more powerful at night.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s still daytime. Well, whatever. Try to stay behind me; I¡¯ll protect you. Let¡¯s do our best together.¡± His impression of Xu Xiaoyu wasn¡¯t anything good especially after the incident with Ouyang Zixin, but he harbored no malice toward Xu Xiaoyan. In fact, he sympathized with her when Wu Zhangkong had said that she only had one month to prove herself. Her situation reminded him of the pressure he was under before his Bluesilver Grass had mutated.

    ¡°Mn, mn.¡± Xu Xiaoyan repeatedly nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start then. Do your best.¡± Wu Zhangkong said from a distance.

    ¡°Then Wulin, I won¡¯t be polite. Wahaha!¡± A strangeugh left Xie Xie¡¯s mouth and a momentter, he sped towards Tang Wulin like the wind. It was obvious that he had spent his one month vacation improving, not ying around as he had said.

    Gu Yue raised her hand and shot fireballs at Tang Wulin while enveloping Xie Xie in the wind element. She slowly advanced upon her opponents.

    She¡¯s firing from so far away? Would it reach us?

    They were still separated by fifty meters. From Tang Wulin¡¯s knowledge, there was no way the fireball could fly that far.

    However, Gu Yue soon disyed the might of having 278 points of spiritual power.

    After flying ten meters, the fireball suddenly split into five small collinear fireballs. Each consecutive one sped up and rammed into the one in front from behind until theypressed together into a far more powerful and swift fireball.

    It was smallerpared to the original fireball, and an orange hue surrounded it now. It shot towards Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach like like an artillery shell.

    An ear-piercing st tore through the air as heat mirages tailed the tangerine ball of me.

    Xie Xie nearly jumped in fright when the little me whizzed past him.

    The fireball finally arrived in front of Tang Wulin. He had never looked down upon Gu Yue¡¯s strength. Though he had never dueled her, he knew that she could easily restrain him, so he didn¡¯t use his Heavy Silver Hammers.

    After his trip to Heaven Dou City, he understood now that strength stemmed from one¡¯s self. Even battle armor merely enhanced one¡¯s own abilities.

    His eyes shed violet as he abruptly stepped forward with his left foot and his right fist exploded out in a magnificent straight. Golden scales appeared in a wave on his arm while Bluesilver Grass blossomed behind him like a peacock spreading its tail. Several strands wrapped around Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s waist, connecting her to him, while the remaining strands weaved together to form a protective screen.

    Boom!

    His fist smashed into the fireball. A zing explosion erupted, illuminating his sparkling golden scales. Under the tyrannical might of his fist, not a single sparknded on his body and the remaining vestiges were promptly obstructed by his Bluesilver Grass.

    Xie Xie sucked in a deep breath while he charged at Tang Wulin.

    When a brilliant purple soul ring arose from beneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet, his expression froze in shock.

    Purple? That¡¯s a thousand-year soul ring!

    Goldlight slithered onto Tang Wulin¡¯s left arm. Now a full foot in length, it could coil three times around Tang Wulin¡¯s arm.

    Goldlight emitted a golden brilliance that turned all of Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass gold. The grass¡¯s veins became distinct and the strands emitted a sapphire radiance.

    Thousand-year? When did he evolve his spirit soul again? And it¡¯s thousand-year?

    Not only were thebatants bbergasted, Long Hengxu, who had dropped by to observe, was beyond stupefied.

    Wu Zhangkong had told Long Hengxu toe watch this morning¡¯s battle in response to his doubts over Tang Wulin.

    The moment Long Hengxu arrived, he was greeted with a magnificent violet.

    It was in this split second that Long Hengxu realized that the academy¡¯s investment into ss zero was worth it! Despite Tang Wulin only having one ring right now, it was a purple ring! This was an even better surprise than him possessing three rings! It was guaranteed that Tang Wulin would have soul rings at the thousand-year level and above. He couldn¡¯t be considered a genius anymore; he was a monster! No wonder Wu Zhangkong said ss zero only epts monsters and not ordinary people. That motto came from Shrek Academy and is their source of confidence and strength!

    The peacock tail-like of Bluesilver Grass went into a frenzy as Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes. Right this moment, he was filled with a new and weird sensation. He could sense the vitality of each strand of Bluesilver Grass he had released; they were all connected to his mind and he could exerciseplete control over them.

    His Bluesilver Grass¡¯s thickness hadn¡¯t changed, but its very essence had undergone a qualitative change during his spirit soul¡¯s evolution. If they were said to be merely vines before, then now they were living snakes. Each strand was quick-witted, tenacious, strong, and in his control.

    This was his thousand-year Bluesilver Grass!

    Xie Xie was already within ten meters of Tang Wulin but he immediately backflipped and shed out a Light Dragon de at the sight of Tang Wulin¡¯s transformed Bluesilver Grass. He also summoned his Shadow Dragon Dagger.

    The Bluesilver Grass knitted together in front of Tang Wulin to form a shield against the Light Dragon de.

    Light burst out in the sh between the Bluesilver Grass and the Light Dragon de. A momentter, the result proved unexpected. Not a single scratch was apparent on the shield of Bluesilver Grass.

    Sharing! Upon reaching the thousand-year level, his Bluesilver Grass gained the ability to mitigate damage by spreading it equally between every strand.

    This sharing wasn¡¯t a soul skill, but an ability derived from Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power control. The number of strands he could spread the damage over was wholly dependent on the number of strands he could control in that split-second.

    You want to run?

    The defensive formation of Bluesilver Grass instantly transformed into an array of spears chasing after Xie Xie. Tang Wulin activated his first soul skill, Bind!

    This was the thousand-year soul skill, Bind!

    Strand after strand of of Bluesilver Grass weaved together to form a giant in the air. Tang Wulin recalled the difficulty they had with battling the Man-Faced Demon Spider and its dangerous spider webs. With his Bind now at the thousand-year level, he could easily imitate that spider.

    Control subdued agility, this was a known fact in the Soul Master world.

    Before, Tang Wulin¡¯s ability to control was weak and waspletely unable to restrain Xie Xie¡¯s agility. Now that his first soul skill had ascended to the thousand-year level, however, everything changed.

 Chapter 185 - The Power of Thousand-Year Bluesilver Grass

    <strong>Chapter 185 - The Power of Thousand-Year Bluesilver Grass</strong>

    Xie Xie¡¯s response was just as swift. He instantly activated his second soul skill, Light Dragon Storm, and spun like a whirlwind while attacking Tang Wulin.

    But the Bluesilver Grass was too quick and tenacious! Each time Xie Xie shredded the grass another wave would overwhelm him a momentter, eroding at the power of his Light Dragon Storm.

    This isn¡¯t good!

    Xie Xie sucked in a deep breath. He descended from the air andunched a second Shadow Dragon Storm. The two skills merged together, increasing its power and speed. He returned to Gu Yue, his speed so fast that he seemed like a phantom.

    The Light Dragon Storm and the Shadow Dragon Stormbined to make the Twin Dragon Storm!

    This was Xie Xie¡¯s greatest aplishment over thest month. After all, who wouldn¡¯t feel pressured to improve in such an environment?

    Tang Wulin was momentarily stunned. He had believed that his thousand-year Bind could easily restrain Xie Xie, but he hadn¡¯t expected Xie Xie to progress this much.

    Xie Xiended far away, hisplexion pale at the unpleasant oppression he had felt and the massive consumption of soul power by the Twin Dragon Storm.

    Gu Yue halted her advance. She gave Tang Wulin a thumbs up, an amused smile gracing her face as her eyes glittered.

    Having known each other for so long now, Tang Wulin naturally understood her intention; she wanted to battle seriously now.

    Xie Xie dashed out from the side. As an Agility System Soul Master, he shouldn¡¯t have charged from the front anyway. Meanwhile, Gu Yue waved her arms and summoned an array of elemental attacks that surrounded Tang Wulin from all sides.

    If it was Tang Wulin¡¯s previous self, he would have been hard pressed to deal with such an assault. But he had changed. His Bluesilver Grass slithered through the air as it weaved into arge to shield him from the onught of elements. It was a battle of attrition now.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s advantagey in his thousand-year spirit soul which minimized his consumption while Gu Yue¡¯sy in her Elemental Tide and her control of the elements, which also had a rtively low consumption rate. Gu Yue gradually gained the upper hand in this battle with her higher cultivate base. After all, the two were a Soul Master and a Soul Grandmaster, separated by a whole realm!

    Yet, Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t worried at all. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that Gu Yue had no one to protect her!

    Tang Wulin hadpletely disregarded Xie Xie¡ªwho was on the peripheral of the battle¡ªand charged toward Gu Yue.

    As long as he took out Gu Yue, then Xie Xie would be no problem. He hadn¡¯t even taken Xu Xiaoyan into consideration. They had never worked together before and Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s strength was a mystery to him, so he had treated the battle as a one on two from the very beginning.

    With his thousand-year Bluesilver Grass and his intermediate level Spirit Connection realm spiritual power, he had infinite possibilities to attack and defend.

    The sharing ability of Bluesilver Grass alleviated any fear Tang Wulin had toward Gu Yue¡¯s six element assault. Of course, his confidence onlysted as long as his soul power did.

    With such a restriction ced on him,what he needed to do now was use a blitzkrieg strategy.

    Gu Yue ran backwards to escape from Tang Wulin¡¯s charge. Although her speed couldn¡¯tpare with Tang Wulin¡¯s, each step bought her precious seconds.

    She threw up her hands and made someplicated hand gestures that forth two balls of light, one cobalt and the other crimson. Waves of unstable power rippled out as the two fused. Gu Yue quickly threw it toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin would have directly crashed into the fused elemental ball had he not cultivated the Purple Demon Eyes. Fortunately, he had and could clearly discern how vtile this fusion of ice and fire was!

    Shebined the two opposing elements, fire and ice? Although the fusion was unstable, he couldn¡¯t fathom how Gu Yue managed to reach this state in the beginning! Even though the fusion was only temporary, its true powery in it exploding!

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t hesitate tomand Goldlight to retreat.

    Goldlight shot into the air, carefully avoiding the ball of ice and fire by gently deflecting it with a wiggle of its tail. At the same time, Tang Wulin saw an rming violet glint in Gu Yue¡¯s eyes.

    A wave of dizziness struck her as she lost control over the elemental ball. The ball, deflected by Goldlight¡¯s tail swipe, flew off to the side towards the bystanders.

    Tang Wulin took advantage of this opening to close the distance between them and use Bind on her.

    Not only did the Purple Demon Eyes enhance eyesight, it could also send a powerful spiritual attack. Once cultivated to a sufficiently high level, one could kill with just a simple look.

    With Tang Wulin¡¯s talent for Purple Demon eyes, he had made rapid progress. Though he couldn¡¯t kill with a nce yet, he could easily disturb his opponent¡¯s mind.

    In this state, Gu Yue¡¯s hands moved too slowly to defend herself. By the time she regained lucidity, Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass was already in front of her.

    In this moment of crisis, Gu Yue used her strongest element, disappearing in a sh of silver light. This was her control over space!

    In the next instant, the strands of grass that had swept out grabbed nothing but air.

    Incredulity spread across Tang Wulin¡¯s face. Just when he thought Gu Yue had evaded far away from him, she appeared before him in a sh of light!

    That was right, she had chosen to teleport right in front of him. She thrusted an azure palm at his chest.

    Her actions had been too unexpected for Tang Wulin to even process, let alone react to! She had rushed past his and turned the most dangerous area into the safest area! Against all his expectations, she charged right into his arms!

    He only had one option now: to retaliate with his Golden Dragon w! He was confident that even if he froze over, there was a fifty percent chance he could hit her back; but there was also a chance that she would immediately crumble apart under his w. This was the w that could kill a thousand-year soul beast!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s subconscious was in a state of chaos. His raised right arm lowered a momentter. She¡¯s myrade! A loss is just a loss!

    But at that instant, Gu Yue¡¯s palm struck a white light that had enveloped Tang Wulin¡¯s chest instead!

    A chill swept out from his chest, repelling Gu Yue¡¯s palm.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t let this chance slip away. He immediately summoned his Bluesilver Grass to restrain Gu Yue.

    Tang Wulin lightly pinched Gu Yue¡¯s neck with his w, interrupting her control over the elements.

    He looked back at Xu Xiaoyan in astonishment. Her ice staff was raised and pointed in his direction and her expression the definition of smug.

    Xie Xie was the most miserable one.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Gu Yue¡¯s attack toe flying his way.

    He had just finished his preparations to break through Tang Wulin¡¯s defences with his Twin Dragon Storm and join Gu Yue in a coordinated attack, but who would¡¯ve expected that the ball of fire and ice would out of nowhere and explode!

    The violent st let Xie Xie experience what was called two heavens of fire and ice.

 Chapter 186 - Welcome to Class Zero

    <strong>Chapter 186 - Wee to ss Zero</strong>

    The two elements worked in tandem, the ice freezing Xie Xie while the me scorched him¡ªa terrifyingbination. Had he not quickly reacted by using his Light Dragon Storm to mitigate the majority of the st, he would have ended up in a far worse condition.

    Just as he celebrated his survival, an ice wheel mmed into his back out of nowhere. Disbelief spread across his face as his body went rigid and toppled over.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass trap untangled itself as he released one hand from Gu Yue¡¯s neck while supporting her with the other on her waist, thus restoring her mobility.

    Their bodies were so close that Gu Yue could enjoy Tang Wulin¡¯s clean and crisp scent. She could have easily escaped his trap by teleporting, continuing the battle and eventually winning through gueri tactics. She chose instead to let him grab her, as only in closebat could she have a chance of defeating him in one strike.

    The result, however, went against her expectations. She had lost. She and Xie Xie had both lost.

    The battle might have looked like Tang Wulin was fighting alone against the two of them from start to finish, but, as observers, Wu Zhangkong and Long Hengxu had clearly seen Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s two decisive moves. Her actions had been made at the exact moments needed to turn the tide of battle.

    This girl¡¯s perception and control are pretty good. She supported Tang Wulin excellently. Evenpared to her peers, she is excellent!

    Upon arriving at this conclusion, Wu Zhangkong met eyes with Long Hengxu and the two exchanged nods of tacit understanding.

    Long Hengxu approved of Tang Wulin, while Wu Zhangkong was beginning to approve of Xu Xiaoyan.

    ¡°You took many risks,¡± Tang Wulin said as he released Gu Yue.

    She snorted. ¡°I was just afraid I would hurt you. otherwise, I would have used even more elements that you can¡¯t defend against.¡±

    Tang Wulin came to a startling realization. That¡¯s right! Gu Yue can control many more elements; water, fire, earth, wind, light and even space. Each and every one of them is powerful. Ice is an extension of water, but it¡¯s not necessarily her strongest ability. With her control, she could have attacked me with three elements at once!

    I went easy with my Golden Dragon w, but wasn¡¯t she going easy on me too?

    An awkward smile tugged at his lips. ¡°You¡¯re still the most amazing.¡±

    Gu Yueughed. ¡°You¡¯re amazing too! You would¡¯ve injured me if I didn¡¯t restrain you in time.¡±

    ¡°Ow, ow! I know you guys are busy admiring each other, but can you spare some time to help your good friend off the floor?¡± Xie Xie¡¯s painful groans interrupted their exchange. He painstakingly crawled back to his feet with an irritated expression.

    Only Xu Xiaoyan was nice enough to walk over and help him up.

    Xie Xie looked at her and rolled his eyes. ¡°Is slicing me up that fun?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan giggled and revealed a harmless, toothy smile.

    The other two students walked over. Tang Wulin extended a hand to Xu Xiaoyan. ¡°Wee to ss zero.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan epted the handshake. ¡°Thank you, ss captain. You guys are too awesome though! The only thing I could do was look for opportunities to aid you.¡±

    Her words were not exaggerated. As soon as the battle begun, she found that the most she could do was just stand there foolishly!

    These guys, are they really monsters? How is this Tang Wulin¡¯s soul ring at the thousand-year level? Isn¡¯t the limit for the first soul ring about four hundred years? Even if he used some heavenly treasures, there¡¯s no way he could upgrade it to the thousand-year level! Only at three rings do people begin to have thousand-year soul rings!

    Xie Xie¡¯s swiftness and Gu Yue¡¯s control over six elements also instilled an equally deep shock. She felt utterly insignificant in front of these three monsters.

    But she had keen observation skills and hadn¡¯t acted blindly, waiting instead for the right opportunity to act. She knew she couldn¡¯t even hope topare with this trio during the day, so she had to do her best to at least leave a good impression by grabbing any chance she got to disy her strength.

    Opportunities would alwayse to those who were well prepared. Her sess served to prove this statement.

    Two one-ringed Soul Masters had prevailed over two two-ringed Soul Grandmasters. The very notion of thising to pass was inconceivable, yet they had aplished it.

    Long Hengxu walked over to Wu Zhangkong. ¡°Now I have more confidence in your ss. I¡¯m sure I can persuade the president to increase your resources. Teacher Wu, is there anything you need?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°The children could use more nutritious food. Nutrients are very important at their age. The martial soul is an extension of the body; it needs to be properly nourished.¡±

    Long Hengxu forced a smile. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be an issue if they all had normal appetites, but Tang Wulin is just a glutton He can clean out all the food the first window makes!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong indifferently said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen his strength and his thousand-year soul ring; do you think they just appeared out of thin air? That he can grow so strong just from eating is amazing in and of itself.¡±

    ¡°I guess there¡¯s some sense to that,¡± Long Hengxu muttered.

    Wu Zhangkong added, ¡°Eastsea City is rich in many kinds of seafood, of which some are highly nourishing sacred foods. Get some for the children. They need sturdy foundations to grow.¡±

    Long Hengxu nodded reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the president. Teacher Wu, keep in mind that the president is facing a lot of pressure because of ss zero. Just counting the cost for admittance to the spirit ascension tform, the amount of resources invested into ss zero is enormous. Thankfully, things have been sessful so far; you even managed to train a monster like Tang Wulin. What the academy truly desires, however, is glory. You understand, right? The academy wants your students to participate in the Skysea Alliance Tournament. You should prepare for it. Even if they don¡¯t ce too high, they need to at least amaze people and win the academy some fame. The goal is to have them win the Outstanding Neer Award or the Outstanding Neer Group Award.¡±

    ¡°The Skysea Alliance Tournament?¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes shed withprehension and he nodded without the slightest hesitation. ¡°I have no problems with fulfilling their request.¡±

    Long Hengxu stared at Wu Zhangkong in surprise. He had assumed Wu Zhangkong would refuse since the children were only ten years old, yet he had readily epted.

    ¡°You agree?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°The best method to temper someone is through realbat. So far, they¡¯ve only focused their energy on cultivating and theyckbat experience. This is a good opportunity to fix that issue.¡±

    ¡°Excellent! I was worried you might not agree. I will immediately report this matter. I can guarantee you¡ªuntil the Skysea Alliance Tournament starts, your meals won¡¯t becking even whenpared to those at the Shrek Academy! This time, the academy is going to spend all of its capital.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°All of you,e here.¡± Wu Zhangkong stepped onto the arena and beckoned to the children.

    The four students quickly ran over.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded and turned to Tang Wulin. ¡°You still need to practice more. There were too many holes in your defences.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher Wu.¡± Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. Now that his soul ring was at the thousand-year level, hisbat strength and control precision had skyrocketed! He believed that after breaking the second Golden Dragon King seal, his Bluesilver Grass would evolve once more and receive another huge power up.

    Wu Zhangkong turned to Gu Yue. ¡°You were a bit unfocused. You should be stronger than that.¡±

    Gu Yue lowered her head and said quietly, ¡°But we¡¯re teammates, not enemies.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°You¡¯ve progressed quickly. Continue striving hard to improve. As for you...¡±

    He turned to Xie Xie. ¡°You¡¯ll have to put in more effort if you want to keep up with them.¡±

    The corner of Xie Xie¡¯s mouth began to twitch. I really can¡¯t catch a break! Or is it just that Wulin and Gu Yue improve too quickly?

    Wu Zhangkong finally turned to Xu Xiaoyan. ¡°You have some ability. Just remember that you only have one month to prove yourself. Alright, you¡¯re dismissed for the day. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll start training. I will be your opponent for three fights every day.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wulin, Gu Yue and Xie Xie said with bitter faces. Meanwhile, Xu Xiaoyan couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and eagerness towards the following day. I heard this ruthless and handsome Teacher Wu is really strong. I wonder just how strong he is though?

    ¡°I will be using my soul skills.¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s left after speaking these shocking words, his white robe fluttering in the breeze.

    ¡°Sou-soul skill?¡± Xie Xie stammered. ¡°Did I hear that right? Just who is Teacher Wu? Why does he need to use soul skills against us? Did he make some mistake?¡±

    Tang Wulin gaped in disbelief. He had personally witnessed the might of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s soul skills and knew that even if he suppressed his cultivation to their rank while only using Frost Scars and Frost Mist, it was more than enough to ughter them.

 Chapter 187 - Forging at the Skysea Alliance Tournament!

    <strong>Chapter 187 - Forging at the Skysea Alliance Tournament!</strong>

    ¡°It seems like we need to start studying tactics properly,¡± Tang Wulin said earnestly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll n in our room,¡± Xie Xie replied.

    To them, Wu Zhangkong was a goliath that they had to face.

    At that moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s soulmunicator rang. ncing at the caller ID, he saw that it read ¡°Teacher¡± and immediately knew who was calling.

    ¡°Wulin,e see me as soon as you¡¯re free. I have something to talk to you about.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice was lower, different from his usual calm self.

    ¡°Yes. Teacher, I¡¯m free at the moment so I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Although Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know what the matter was, Mu Chen had always treated him well. He naturally had to show respect in return.

    ¡°Mn. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    Tang Wulin hung up and turned to his friends. ¡°I need to pay a visit to the cksmith¡¯s Association. You guys go ahead and talk without me. Just update me when I return. However, I¡¯ll give you a rundown of Teacher Wu¡¯s soul skills first. We will most likely be facing his first soul skill, Frost Scar, and his second soul skill, Frost Mist...¡±

    Tang Wulin continued to exin what he had observed of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s first two soul skills. By the time he left for the cksmith¡¯s Association in a hurry, everyone was still gaping in shock at the tales of their teacher¡¯s power.

    Tang Wulin discovered that there were other people there as well when he arrived at Mu Chen¡¯s office. Apart from Mu Chen, Cen Yue and Mu Xi were also present. Mu Xi had clearly rushed over as soon as the ceremony had finished.

    ¡°Teacher.¡± Tang Wulin bowed to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Mn. Take a seat.¡± Mu Chen pointed to the two-seater sofa in front of his desk. Cen Yue was already sitting in one of its spots, and Mu Xi stood at Mu Chen¡¯s side. This pampered girl stared at Tang Wulin with an odd expression that she had never shown him before.

    When Tang Wulin sat down, he discovered a familiar object on the desk. It was a cerulean metal with irregr, life-like veins running through it. Depending on the angle from which one looked at it, the lines would take on apletely different appearance.

    It was the rare metal, Blue Coppertite. It had a powerful innate ability to amplify soul power, but its internalposition was highlyplex and wrought with numerous impurities. Only after being Thousand Refined could it be used to make goods.

    Tang Wulin only needed a single nce to recognize that he had Thousand Refined this chunk himself. After all, to Thousand Refine, a cksmith had to grow extremely familiar with the item and treat it as if it were their own child.

    ¡°Do you recognize this?¡± Mu Chen said with a frown.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Tang Wulin shot up from his seat and stood straight as a pir. ¡°Teacher, did I do something wrong?¡±

    Cen Yue awkwardly smiled at Tang Wulin. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that you did something wrong, but you did something too well. Did you know that you¡¯re quickly approaching your teacher¡¯s level?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin gave Cen Yue a nk stare.

    Mu Chen said, ¡°Tell me what the characteristics of Blue Coppertite are.¡±

    Tang Wulin quickly answered, ¡°Blue Coppertite is a type of copper alloy that isposed of thirty percent copper, a trace of coppertite, and a variety of other trace elements. Coppertite is a specialpound and the origin of the metal¡¯s name. It¡¯s an excellent conductor of soul power and is even called a soul power amplifier. Soul Masters usually choose this metal when building their battle armors, but since it has numerous impurities and aplex internal structure, it is extremely difficult to forge. It cannot be properly Hundred Refined and instead needs the Thousand Refinement to purify it. Only when the properties of Blue Coppertite have been stabilized and condensed can it be consideredpletely Thousand Refined. Its value¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Mu Chen interrupted him. ¡°Not only have we verified that this is the Blue Coppertite you forged, we¡¯ve also determined that it¡¯s at the peak of the second-grade. In other words, it¡¯s only one step away from being a first-grade metal. Do you understand what this means?¡±

    Tang Wulin mumbled, ¡°More money?¡±

    Cen Yue burst intoughter.

    Mu Xi helplessly said, ¡°Do you only have eyes for money?¡±

    Mu Chen shot a nce of annoyance at his daughter, warning her not to say anything else.

    Tang Wulin sunk into thought.

    Is it bad if I¡¯m focused on money? cksmithing is currently the only way I have to make money, and who knows how much I¡¯ll need in the future.

    ¡°This means that you are on the verge of Spirit Refinement.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s words startled Tang Wulin out of his thoughts of self-doubt.

    On the verge of Spirit Refinement? Dazed, Tang Wulin raised his head to look at his teacher.

    In a deep baritone, Mu Chen said, ¡°Thousand Refinement is also known as Half-Spirit Refinement. This is because, at that point, cksmiths are able breathe life and spirit into metal which they can then shape ording to their will, improving the quality of the final product. Second-grade Blue Coppertite can amplify the power of a battle armor part by 110 percent, while first-grade Blue Coppertite can amplify it by 112 percent. If it were Spirit Refined, it would amplify the power of a battle armor part by 115 percent.

    ¡°This is why anyone in the cksmithing world who can produce a first-grade metal is only a step away from bing a Spirit cksmith. I inspected the metals you handed in toplete your tasks, and most of them were of the second-grade. This means you¡¯re already a fourth rank cksmith.¡±

    Fourth rank?

    These two words finally made Tang Wulin realize the significance of his second-grade products.

    ording to the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s regtions, one needed to be able to Thousand Refine and shape two metals in a row to be a fourth rank cksmith. Yet Mu Chen said that he was already a fourth rank cksmith since he could forge second-grade metals. This was the first time he had heard of something like this.

    ¡°Do you find this strange? What I¡¯m saying is different from the association¡¯s regtions, right?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°Mn. It¡¯s a bit strange. I haven¡¯t even tried forging a mechaponent yet,¡± Tang Wulin probed.

    Mu Chen sighed. ¡°The association doesn¡¯t have this in writing because very few people are able to forge second-rank metals before bing a fourth rank cksmith, not to mention you who has a sess rate of over 50 percent. My original n was to have you rest during this time as it might help with yourprehension, but you¡¯re just too amazing. You¡¯ve really surprised all of us and made major progress!. ording to the unwritten rules of the cksmithing world, just having a 20 percent sess rate in forging second-grade metal makes someone worthy of bing a fourth rank cksmith. In light of this, congrattions!¡±

    Fourth rank? That means I can ept even harder tasks that will bring in twice as much money! If I can reach Spirit Refinement, then the money will more than just double!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes began to shine.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this little money grubber only imagining how much money he can make now?¡± a gentle voice sounded off to the side.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Tang Wulin unwittingly grunted in agreement, but a strange feeling came over him soon afterward. He saw that Mu Xi was standing at his side, clearly harboring some evil ns for him.

    Mu Xi let out a disdainfulugh. ¡°Dad, just look at how immature your disciple is. All he knows is money. He doesn¡¯t even have a dream.¡±

    ¡°Be quiet,¡± Mu Chen said in displeasure. ¡°You¡¯ve always been given what you wanted, but him? If he didn¡¯t need money to live, would he have to care about it at such a young age? Wulin, just ignore her. There¡¯s nothing wrong with wanting money. We¡¯re a business after all, and a business is all about money. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re currently saving money. It¡¯ll help when you are able to Spirit Refine.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Does Spirit Refining cost money?¡± Tang Wulin stared at Mu Chen in shock.

 Chapter 188 - Thousand Refined Blue Coppertite

    <strong>Chapter 188 - Thousand Refined Blue Coppertite</strong>

    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°The rarer the metal is, the easier it is for a cksmith to Spirit Refine it. You have to buy your own metal when the timees because if you fail to Spirit Refine it, the metal would be worthless. It wouldn¡¯t be suitable to be handed in for tasks since the value would be too low. Considering your talent, the association will gift you some metal at that time, but you¡¯ll still need to buy a lot of it yourself. Every cksmith suffers when it¡¯s time for them to attempt Spirit Refinement.¡±

    Cen Yueughed mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s not just suffering. It took me five years to pay off my debt, and Mang Tian still hasn¡¯t finished paying his yet. Why else do you think he epts so many tasks?¡±

    Tang Wulin swallowed his saliva.

    Teacher Mang Tian still hasn¡¯t repaid his debt? Just how much does he still have?

    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about such things just yet. I called you here today for two things. The first was to confirm your status as a fourth rank cksmith. You need to Thousand Refine two metals in a row and submit it. If one of them is a second-rank product, we can end your test there and officially make you a fourth rank cksmith.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, teacher.¡± In the end, Tang Wulin was still a child. Although the potential cost of Spirit Refinement made him anxious, he could easily distract his mind from a matter that was so far in the future.

    He remembered that Spirit Refinement wasn¡¯t just a forging technique¡ªit required one to have at least three soul rings to seed. Considering this, Tang Wulin had plenty of time until he gained his third ring.

    Mu Chen said, ¡°You¡¯ve earned fourth rank status much faster than I expected, so I want you to broaden your horizons now. In the near future, the five great eastern coastal cities will be holding the Skysea Alliance Tournament, a grand tournament that is held once every three years. There arepetitions for everyone¡ªMecha Masters, Battle Armor Masters, Soul Masters, cksmiths, mecha craftsmen, mecha designers, mechanics, and so on. The events are divided ording to age. There is a division for those aged fifteen and under, a division for youths aged fifteen to twenty, and a division for adults aged twenty to thirty. Anything beyond that is too old. I n to have you and Mu Xi represent Eastsea cksmith¡¯s Association in the cksmithpetition for those aged fifteen and below.¡±

    The Skysea Alliance Tournament?

    The name of the tournament itself piqued Tang Wulin¡¯s interest. ¡°Teacher, will I bepeting with young cksmiths from other cities at this tournament?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct. You only have one objective: toe back as the champion. I¡¯m convinced that there aren¡¯t any cksmiths in the fifteen and under division that will be more remarkable than you. Don¡¯t you want to earn money? This is a good opportunity to do that. The champion¡¯s prize is three million federal coins. In addition, the association will award you with ten chunks of rare metals if you win. That should save you plenty of money when you attempt Spirit Refinement.¡±

    The chunks of rare metal that Mu Chen mentioned had dimensions of approximately a third of a meter on each side.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Tang Wulin was already eager for the tournament.

    Teacher Mu Chen said it would be easy for me to win the championship and win a lot of money! At the very least, it¡¯ll be enough to pay Teacher Wu back.

    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°The Skysea Alliance Tournament is hosted by the five great eastern coastal cities. As a result, it is also called the Grand Banquet of the Sea and the Sky. I¡¯m absolutely certain that you will shine brilliantly and bring glory to our Eastsea cksmith¡¯s Association.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    Mu Xi pouted. ¡°Dad, I could do that even if we didn¡¯t have him.¡±

    Mu Chen shot her a nce. ¡°You think you can win? Even if you¡¯re a genius, all yourpetitors will also be geniuses! With Wulin here, victory is certain. You only need to work hard and prepare to attempt the Thousand Refinements. This time, the minimum requirement to participate is middle-grade Hundred Refined. They will assess you more carefully after you meet this requirement.¡±

    The Grand Banquet of the Sky and the Sea... the Skysea Alliance Tournament.

    Tang Wulin carved these words into his heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s conduct your test then, Wulin. Mu Xi, youe along too. You can watch and learn from Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Strangely enough, Mu Xi didn¡¯t put up as much of a fight this time. She simply gave her father a cute nod.

    Only four people were present in the forging room: Tang Wulin, Mu Chen, Mu Xi, and Cen Yue. Mu Chen personally selected two metals for Tang Wulin to forge, one of which was Blue Coppertite.

    Mu Chen¡¯s astonishment regarding Tang Wulin¡¯s aplishment could be attributed to two things. One was the sheer difficulty of Thousand Refining Blue Coppertite to the second-grade. It was even harder than forging a first-grade product using an ordinary metal. The second was the speed of Tang Wulin¡¯s development¡ªit was so fast that the only thing holding him back was his soul power. Tang Wulin currently only had a single ring, but Mu Chen was sure that he would reach Spirit Refinement within three years if he had three rings.

    Soul power, however, was extremely hard to increase! There was nothing he could do unless he spoil things by getting ahead of himself. The more that Tang Wulin¡¯s talent revealed itself, the more Mu Chen hesitated to give him any heavenly treasures that would boost his cultivation. Mu Chen didn¡¯t want Tang Wulin¡¯s foundation to be unstable; it would damage his future prospects.

    What was strength? What Tang Wulin currently disyed was strength. Tang Wulin¡¯s talent for forging was something that even a first-rate genius like Mu Chen could only spend his whole life looking up to.

    The forging began.

    Three crisp tones echoed through the air when Tang Wulin lightly tapped the Blue Coppertite. The Stacked Hammers effect was urring in full force.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s ear twitched slightly and a violet shimmer appeared in his eyes.

    Without a doubt, Blue Coppertite was extremely difficult to forge. When he had previously forged Blue Coppertite, there were countless times during the process where he was forced to use Purple Demon Eyes to prevent failing.

    The pattern that ran along the surface of the Blue Coppertite transformed, rippling with each strike of Tang Wulin¡¯s hammer.

    This was the reason why Blue Coppertite was so hard to forge. Its internal structure constantly changed under the pressure the Thousand Refinements. A single incorrect strike could turn it into a lump of trash.

    There was no hesitation in Tang Wulin¡¯s movements. The moment one arm rose, the other fell, resolutely pounding the metal unceasingly.

    Cen Yue¡¯s eyebrows leaped upward. So quickly? Doesn¡¯t he need to examine it?

    Even if he were the one forging the Blue Coppertite, a sixth rank cksmith like him would need at least three minutes to inspect the metal before he could begin hammering. And yet, Tang Wulin never even paused!

    The intensity of Tang Wulin¡¯s strikes continued to grow. His hammers hurtled through the air as if their several hundred kilograms of weight was the same as a straw of rice. One after another the hammers descended upon the metal like a storm. With the Stacked Hammers effect, a bizarre rhythm simr to that of rain falling upon a forest of banana trees began to resonate throughout the room. It was as if a multitude of cksmiths were all working in harmony.

    Mu Xi¡¯s attitude toward Tang Wulin had changed significantly because of Tang Wulin¡¯s strength.

    When one personpeted with another and there was a gap in strength, jealousy would appear. However, once that gap grewrge enough, that jealousy would quickly disappear.

    Mu Xi had yet to be a third rank cksmith because she was still struggling with the Thousand Refinements, yet Tang Wulin was already a fourth rank cksmith! Such a gap couldn¡¯t be closed in only a few days.

    When she saw Tang Wulin¡¯s second-grade Blue Coppertite, the way she viewed himpletely changed. She no longer saw him as just a rival and could see his other strengths now. When she saw him today, the first thing she that came to mind wasn¡¯t ¡°It¡¯s this annoying guy again.¡± She actually thought, ¡°Actually, this guy is kind of handsome.¡±

    Such a subtle psychological change went unnoticed by Mu Xi. Even if she did realize this change, she would never admit it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were electric as he stared at that chunk of Blue Coppertite. He discovered that although Tang Wulin¡¯s strikes were swift, they also hit the exact center of the Blue Coppertite¡¯s ripples. Tang Wulin took advantage of the Stacked Hammers effect to withhold the strength of his strike such that the force would be just enough. He hadplete control over this chunk of Blue Coppertite.

    A momentter, Mu Chen noticed the purple glow of Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes.

    That looks like...

    ...

    If it really is that, it would exin a lot.

 Chapter 189 - The Halo and the Fourth Rank Blacksmith

    <strong>Chapter 189 - The Halo and the Fourth Rank cksmith</strong>

    The clock slowly ticked by. It was normal for the Thousand Refinements to take a few hours, but the relentless storm of Tang Wulin¡¯s twin hammers had already reduced the Blue Coppertite to one-third of its original size in only a quarter of an hour. Its blue hue grew brighter and brighter while the ripples on its surface began to slow down and stabilize.

    He¡¯s almost done?

    So fast!

    The Stacked Hammers effect may have helped Tang Wulin, but it was his strength, judgement, and understanding of the metal that allowed him to finish so quickly.

    Having already be one with his hammers, Tang Wulin¡¯s concentration could not be broken. Surprisingly enough, he was actually beginning to resemble his hammers.

    Bang bang bang!

    The final hammer strike descended, and an azure halo that was a third of a meter in diameter burst from the Blue Coppertite, fusing back into the metal a momentter and disappearing.

    ¡°A halo emerged!¡± Cen Yue cried.

    Only metals at the second-grade and above could release a halo. Furthermore, the appearance of a halo signified the degree to which spirit was imbued into the metal. This was the origin of the name, ¡°Half-Spirit Refinement.¡±

    That halo just now wasn¡¯t an ordinary second-grade halo! Cen Yue wiped cold sweat from his forehead. Did this boy just forge a first-grade metal? Is he trying to astonish us even more?

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up. He raised one hand to stop Tang Wulin and used his other to grab the metal. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything else. We¡¯re ending the test here. You¡¯ve seeded at Thousand Refining a second-grade Blue Coppertite and officially passed the fourth rank test.¡±

    Since Tang Wulin could forge a second-grade Blue Coppertite, they didn¡¯t even need to check if he could do the same with lesser metals.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t of the first-grade?¡± Cen Yue asked Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°It falls a bit short, but it¡¯s nearly there. You¡¯ll make a lot of money off of this Blue Coppertite the next time you ept some tasks. Go back and prepare for the Grand Banquet of the Sea and Sky. It begins in one month.¡±

    ¡°But... teacher, don¡¯t I still need to attend ss?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Mu Chen said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, the association will help you take care of that. You need to spend the remaining time forging. I¡¯ll continue to teach you once a week. It seems like I need to start teaching you the technique needed to forge first-grade metals.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Yes, thank you, teacher.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Mu Xi took the initiative to apany him back to the academy.

    After the two left the cksmith¡¯s Association, Mu Xi suddenly pinched Tang Wulin¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Ow! Senior disciple sister, what are you doing?¡± Tang Wulinined.

    Mu Xi snorted. ¡°I¡¯m checking if you¡¯re even human. Isn¡¯t everyone supposed to be equal? You don¡¯t have another face, so how are you able to progress so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Senior disciple sister, I don¡¯t have a second face,¡± Tang Wulin said in embarrassment.

    Mu Xi suddenly became all smiles. ¡°I know. Can I talk to you about something? If no one ends up being better than me at the Skysea Alliance Tournament, can you let me win? I¡¯ll give you the prize money too, and then you¡¯ll have the money for both first and second ces. I¡¯ll even give you the metals that are awarded as well. How about it?¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at her in a daze. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Okay? Mu Xi thought she misheard him. He agreed so easily?

    ¡°Hey, do you even understand the significance of the Skysea Alliance Tournament? How can you agree so easily?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°It¡¯s just fame. The difference between first and second ce can¡¯t be thatrge anyway. If I can earn more money by giving up first ce for second ce, then I¡¯m all for it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m convinced now¡ªyou really only think about money!¡± Mu Xi smacked the top of his head lightly. ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you. If I stole first ce from you, dad would kill me!¡±

    A trace of a smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. ¡°Teacher wouldn¡¯t do that. He actually looks at you with doting eyes. I¡¯m serious, senior disciple sister. If no one is better than you, I¡¯ll give you first ce. I¡¯ll be taking that prize money though.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s earnest insistence left Mu Xi in a daze. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do this for my dad.¡±

    With her intelligence, she immediately realized what Tang Wulin intended. He was doing a favor to Mu Chen.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. Teacher once said that the tallest tree in the forest will be ravaged by the wind. I¡¯m still very young, so what do you think would happen if I reveal that I¡¯m already a fourth rank cksmith? I¡¯m still a long ways from three rings and Spirit Refinement, so what does first ce even mean to me? If I just take second ce, then I can keep a low-profile while earning some money.¡±

    Mu Xi curiously asked, ¡°Can you tell me why you need so much money?¡±

    Tang Wulin forced out a bitter smile. ¡°My cultivation path is a bit different from other people. I need a lot of heavenly treasures to continue evolving my martial soul. My strengthes from that evolution. You know that my martial soul is Bluesilver Grass. Take a look!¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his right hand and summoned his golden scales.

    The sight of the golden scales left Mu Xi speechless. She slowly raised a finger and tapped on the scales, creating a sharp metallic tone.

    ¡°This is why you¡¯re in ss zero? This is the source of your strength?¡± Mu Xi asked in disbelief.

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell my dad?¡± Mu Xi asked suspiciously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to hide this from teacher!¡± Tang Wulin said.

    ¡°Forget about it, then!¡± Mu Xi nodded at Tang Wulin¡¯s answer in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll look out for you in the academy from now on. If anyone dares bully you, just tell me their name.¡±

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Senior disciple sister, what are you saying? I don¡¯t get into fights anyway.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get into fights? Who was it that sent his roommates flying out of their second-floor window on the first day, hm? I can¡¯t seem to remember...¡±

    ¡°Me...¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, do you like Zixin?¡± Mu Xi asked suddenly.

    Tang Wulin was blindsided by this question, and his face immediately went beet red before he waved his arms in denial. ¡°N-No! No, I don¡¯t! I don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Look at how flustered you are! Aren¡¯t you usually super calm? I understand. You¡¯re confused about the matters of the heart and are trying to deny it, but it¡¯s clear that you like her! Just what are you learning at such a young age?¡± Mu Xi pinched his face over and over.

    Tang Wulin was distressed. ¡°I really don¡¯t! Senior Sister Zixin is just a really nice person, and we frequently run into each other during our morning jogs. Even if I did like her, it would be because she¡¯s so pretty and gentle. I can appreciate those qualities, you know! Don¡¯t go having any weird thoughts!¡±

    Mu Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m not pretty or gentle enough for you to like... and you don¡¯t appreciate me?¡±

    Tang Wulin was still a ten-year-old child, so how could he hope to win an argument against a developing youngdy? Mu Xi was fourteen years old this year and was far more mature than him.

    ¡°I-I...¡± Tang Wulin gawked at her, speechless.

    Isn¡¯t that right though? You¡¯re not gentle at all!

    Tang Wulin had to admit Wu Xi was pretty, but he would never say so out loud.

    After pinching Tang Wulin¡¯s face a bit more, Mu Xi was satisfied.

    Bullying him is even more fun than being cold to him! Her mouth curled into a wicked smile.

    They soon arrived at the academy and Tang Wulin let out a sigh. He flew back to his dorm while rubbing his aching cheeks, the sound of Mu Xi¡¯s witch-like cackling chasing after him.

    ?

    ¡°The Skysea Alliance Tournament?¡±

    Tang Wulin mentioned the tournament during lunch and immediately caught Xie Xie¡¯s ear. He hadn¡¯t realized just how much Xie Xie knew about the tournament!

 Chapter 190 - Starwheel Ice Staff

    <strong>Chapter 190 - Starwheel Ice Staff</strong>

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! There are eighteen first-ss cities in our federation and they¡¯re divided into the five regions¡ªthe north, the east, the south, the west, and the center. Each region has a few major cities, but the center region only has two: Heaven Dou City and Shrek City. Even though that¡¯s less than the other regions, these two cities make up for it with their influence. Our eastern region actually has five first-ss coastal cities that form the Skysea Alliance. Eastsea City is ranked second among the five.

    ¡°The Skysea Alliance Tournament is held every three years to scout excellent geniuses and check out the strength and development of all the cities. Naturally, those who show the most talent are practically guaranteed to shine brilliantly in the future. The most outstanding people may even be chosen to represent the Skysea Alliance in the federation-wide tournament that¡¯s held every five years! That¡¯s a grand tournament that involves the entire continent! Have you seriously never heard of this before?¡±

    Tang Wulin awkwardly scratched his head. He really hadn¡¯t heard of this before! Who would even mention such a thing in a small town like Glorybound City? Even if someone had, he would have been too young to remember it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the federal tournament usually held in Shrek City?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked, staring at Tang Wulin in shock as he inhaled all of the gourmet food before him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s held in Shrek City. Fortunately, Shrek Academy doesn¡¯t participate in that tournament, otherwise, the results wouldn¡¯t be suspenseful. It¡¯s been the number one academy on the continent for the past ten thousand years after all.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan grew excited. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we have a chance, then?¡±

    Her words made Xie Xie dispirited. ¡°What chance? We¡¯re still too young. I looked it up a long time ago. The federal tournament is being held next year, and we¡¯ll only be eleven years old then. ording to our age, we would be put into the ten-to-fifteen division. Considering that we¡¯ll only be eleven years old, we would be at a severe disadvantage. We would be facing the continent¡¯s greatest geniuses after all! And that¡¯s assuming we even qualify to enter. In order to qualify, we would need to participate in this year¡¯s Skysea Alliance Tournament and ce in the top six of our age group. Next time the federal tournament is held, we¡¯ll be sixteen years old and get bumped up to the fifteen-to-twenty division. It would be strange if we did well in that tournament. We really were born at the wrong time.¡±

    Tang Wulin continued to gorge himself as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about rankings. It¡¯ll be fine as long as we gain some experience and knowledge. You don¡¯t have to be so determined to win.¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°Who cares if we¡¯ll be eleven? Who said that an eleven-year-old can¡¯t be the champion? If you don¡¯t have believe in yourself, who will believe in you? If you want to do it, then do it.¡±

    Finishing her speech, Gu Yue stood up to put her tray away.

    Xie Xie¡¯s mouth curled in disdain as she left. ¡°She¡¯s talking as if we¡¯re actually going to participate in the Skysea Alliance Tournament. Aren¡¯t you the only one participating, Wulin?¡±

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak anymore; today¡¯s meal seemed more filling than usual.

    That was some delicious seafood!

    Tang Wulin had grown up on the coast, yet he had never eaten such amazing seafood. Aside from the mouth-watering vor, an indescribable feeling of warmth spread throughout his body when the food entered his stomach.

    After lunch, all of them gathered to discuss Wu Zhangkong¡¯s strength and what tactics they could use to restrain him.

    As for victory over Wu Zhangkong... they had never even considered it. Their only goal was to survive against him as long as possible.

    Tang Wulin was confident about today¡¯sbat training since his Bluesilver Grass had be so powerful after reaching the thousand-year level. Furthermore, Goldlight could finally y an active role in battle. If it hadn¡¯t been for Goldlight, Tang Wulin would have been too focused on neutralizing Gu Yue¡¯s explosive ball of fire and ice to defend against her follow up attack.

    In his opinion, Gu Yue¡¯s greatest strengthy in her control over the element of space. She could teleport all over the battlefield with it and employ a myriad of different battle tactics.

    They eventually came to the simple conclusion that they could only prolong their survival by working together.

    ¡°Xiaoyan, you said you¡¯re even stronger at night, so can you show us after dinner?¡± Tang Wulin wanted a thorough understanding of his new teammate to further develop their teamwork.

    Xu Xiaoyan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay.¡±

    In truth, her family had specifically warned her not to reveal her unusual power. However, now that she came face to face with the greatest geniuses of Eastsea City, she simply felt too powerless during the day. She knew that staying in ss zero depended on whether or not she could obtain the approval of her new ssmates.

    For this reason, she only needed a moment of thought before agreeing.

    If I don¡¯t show my strength, how am I supposed to fit in with these geniuses? There¡¯s no way I can match them with just observation skills and precise control!

    ?

    Night fell soon after they finished dinner.

    The four ssmates were walking toward a grove in the corner of the fields.

    Regardless of whether it was Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, or Gu Yue, all of them were curious about what change Xu Xiaoyan would experience at night. Throughout the Douluo Continent, fantastical martial souls of every description could be found. If it was possible, then it likely existed. For example, Gu Yue¡¯s martial soul allowed her to control six elements. This was something that had never been heard of before, so just how unique was Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s martial soul?

    Inside the gloomy grove, Gu Yue raised her hand and summoned a resplendent golden light, illuminating their surroundings.

    Anticipation welled up in Xie Xie. It was only natural since they were quietly doing mysterious things in a forest at night.

    Xu Xiaoyan stepped forward and looked toward the stars. This grove¡¯s canopy was nowhere near as lush as the one in the spirit ascension tform, so starlight easily pierced through it.

    Specks of starlight twinkled in the sky. She nodded once. ¡°I¡¯m starting.¡±

    She raised a hand toward the sky while a yellow soul ring rose from beneath her feet and a slender ice staff appeared in her hand.

    The golden light from Gu Yue¡¯s hand struck the ice staff, giving it a holy aura with a golden glow.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s expression turned grave. She raised the staff higher as light burst from her eyes.

    ¡°The stars in the heavens that shine forever tranquil, grant me strength! My starwheel!¡± Summoned by her gentle call, the tip of her staff suddenly began to shine, and a golden beam of light descended from the heavens!

    An orb of light instantly appeared at the tip of the staff. It gradually changed to be a six-pointed star of golden light.

    This is...

    A variant martial soul?

    This possibility instantly popped into Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. Furthermore, it was a mutation that could be controlled!

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s aura transformed the moment the starwheel appeared, changing from weak and delicate to confident and bold. She seemed more refined and pure under the sparkling starlight.

    Specks of starlight even found their way onto her soul ring, and a golden star adorned her forehead.

    With a wave of her staff, the starwheel shot out and embedded itself at Xie Xie¡¯s feet.

    In that moment, Xie Xie felt his body seize up as a chill permeated his body, stealing away his mobility.

    The starwheel grew bright, then exploded into icy shackles around his body.

    Xie Xie quickly circted his soul power in a bid to resist, but he was shocked to discover that there seemed to be some sort of mysterious seal on him that slowed his cirction.

    This...

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯splexion paled and she looked toward Tang Wulin. ¡°I can draw upon the starwheel¡¯s strength at night, so my martial soul is called the Starwheel Ice Staff. It¡¯s different from my big brother¡¯s ice staff. The Starwheel Ice Staff is a special variant martial soul that has been passed down through my n since ancient times. It¡¯s been several hundred years since someonest awakened it. The power of the starwheel will grow with me, so whatever spirit soul I fuse with will influence the starwheel. However, I can only disy its full strength at night. I¡¯m just an ordinary Soul Master with an ice staff during the day, but at night, I am blessed by starlight.

    ¡°The starwheel is separate from my ice attribute and is actually an astrological attribute that lets me draw power from the stars. The strongest aspect of the astrological attribute is how absolute it is. With my current strength, I can use the starwheel to seal one person for a minimum of one second, but it also depends on my target¡¯s strength.¡±

    How terrifyingly absolute.

 Chapter 191 - Requesting a Match

    <strong>Chapter 191 - Requesting a Match</strong>

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue exchanged nces, and their eyes mirrored the other¡¯s current emotion: shock!

    An astrological attribute? They had never heard of such a thing before, but its power was evident. Xie Xie, the one with the highest cultivation among them, had his soul power sealed for five seconds.

    Five seconds was a lot of time in which they could aplish a great deal! Not even Tang Wulin was confident that he could resist Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s starwheel.

    ¡°Can you still fight after using the starwheel at full-strength?¡± Gu Yue asked.

    Xu Xiaoyan shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Nope. I won¡¯t be able to move once I use the starwheel, otherwise, the seal will unravel and its power will weaken. This ability is best used in coordination with a team. However, ording to my n¡¯s records, the astrological attribute will gain more abilities as my cultivation progresses. It¡¯s almost like a second set of soul rings¡ªas if I had twin martial souls. Unfortunately, during the day I¡¯m pretty weak and can only use my ice staff.¡±

    As expected, greater strength came with greater restrictions. Xu Xiaoyan couldn¡¯t move when she used her starwheel, nor could sheunch any other attacks. Worst of all, it could only be used at night! These restrictions were just excessive, but even so, this ability¡¯s potential in a team setting was amazing! They could turn the tides in the crucial moments the starwheel bought, enabling them to seize victory!

    They could do a lot in a single second.

    ¡°I swear on my great aunt... that¡¯s amazing!¡± Xie Xie said bitterly.

    A sweet smile graced Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s lips. Her Starwheel Ice Staff lit up for a moment, and the golden light and icy shackles on Xie Xie quickly disappeared. In truth, she couldn¡¯t sustain the seal any longer. If her opponent was too strong, it would be very costly to maintain such an absolute seal. If her opponent struggled against those shackles, they might be able to easily break free after a second or two.

    Tang Wulin gave Xu Xiaoyan a big thumbs up. Her first soul skill, Starwheel Shackles, was a great addition to the team.

    It was a mystical martial soul found on the mystical Douluo Continent! Sure enough, nothing was impossible in thisnd.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have any way to change day into night, otherwise we might¡¯ve been able to give Teacher Wu a nice surprise,¡± Xie Xie said with a trembling body.

    His body still felt a bit stiff. Those shackles were a fusion of astrological and ice attributes after all. It couldn¡¯t possibly have beenfortable to be restrained by them.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We can find Teacher Wu and spar right now. There¡¯s no way he will refuse.¡±

    He exchanged looks with Xie Xie, and a wicked glint immediately appeared in the depths of their eyes. Xie Xie couldn¡¯t bear to be the only one on the receiving end of such a sinister ability.

    One second of absolute sealing... Hehe. Maybe we¡¯ll be able to surprise Teacher Wu.

    In the next moment, the four sat down cross-legged in tacit understanding and began meditating.

    ?

    ¡°All of you want to challenge me right now?¡± Wu Zhangkong stared at his four students, bbergasted.

    ¡°Yes! Please give us pointers,¡± Tang Wulin said earnestly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Wu Zhangkong nodded. It was alreadyte into the night and was lights out for the dorm. Instead of the designatedbat arenas, he brought them to the training fields. Regardless of whether these children were looking for trouble or had a surprise in store for him, he would dly entertain them.

    A silent darkness hung over the field. Wu Zhangkong walked to the field¡¯s center and gently removed his white robe. ¡°Come.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Teacher Wu, you¡¯re so powerful. Shouldn¡¯t you suppress your strength while battling us? The strongest one of us only has two rings, so why don¡¯t you restrict yourself and only use those two rings as well?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong narrowed his eyes. He was an adult, and if he couldn¡¯t even guess what kind of schemes these children came up with, he wouldn¡¯t be fit to call himself a teacher. From the way these kids were speaking, he could clearly tell that they had challenged him with victory in mind!

    He was well acquainted with the strength of three of them. Xu Xiaoyan, however, was still a mystery.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Wu Zhangkong answered coldly.

    Tang Wulin and his teammates exchanged looks, immediately jumped backward, and got into formation.

    As usual, Tang Wulin was in the front with Xie Xie beside him. Gu Yue was right behind him, and Xu Xiaoyan positioned herself behind Gu Yue.

    The four of them now moved as one.

    Soul rings rose from beneath their feet, even more resplendent in the dark of night. Tang Wulin¡¯s purple soul ring shone the brightest of all of them, as if it were a noble amongmoners.

    Strand after strand of Bluesilver Grass appeared in the surroundings, sheltering therades behind him while golden scales appeared on his right arm in a burst of light. Tang Wulin released a low growl and ferociously charged Wu Zhangkong, immediately using his first soul skill, Bind!

    Hundreds of strands of Bluesilver Grass whistled through the air, a disy of the thousand-year soul skill¡¯s monstrous might. A roaring tempest arose the moment Tang Wulinunched his assault. One strand of Bluesilver Grass had sneakilyunched Xie Xie into the air. The moment that he arrived above Wu Zhangkong¡¯s head, he angled his body and descended upon his teacher. He didn¡¯t hold back at all and immediately initiated with Twin Dragon Storm.

    But it wasn¡¯t just a two-pronged attack. A wind de, a fireball, and an icicle flew through a small crack in the barrier of Bluesilver Grass! They converged on Wu Zhangkong¡ªXie Xie was just the opening act!

    They knew that one thing was certain: the longer they waited, the slimmer their chance for sess would be. If they wanted to seed, they had to immediatelyunch an all-out attack!

    Wu Zhangkong stood rooted in ce, merely raising his Skyfrost Sword and gently pinching its tip with his other fingers. In the face of the children¡¯s attacks, he remained still like an immovable mountain. Not even a flicker of emotion appeared on his face. It was as if there were nothing in this world that could affect him.

    The moment the onught reached Wu Zhangkong, he suddenlyshed out with his Skyfrost Sword. An azure halo that seemed to possess some sort of limitless gravitational force formed around him. The halo pulled Gu Yue¡¯s elemental attacks inside of it, ripping control of them from her hands.

    It was simple and effective, two things Wu Zhangkong excelled at.

    The Twin Dragon Storm easily drilled through the elements, but Wu Zhangkong¡¯s move had done its job¡ªthe might of Twin Dragon Storm had been greatly diminished.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes shed with a violet hue, and Tang Wulin defended with his own Purple Demon Eyes. It was futile, however, as a wave of vertigo struck him, and the Bind slowly unraveled.

    Just how shameless is Teacher Wu? He¡¯s actually using the Purple Demon Eyes! He might not be using the full extent of its power, but that¡¯s still so shameless!

    This thought faded as quickly as it had appeared, and Tang Wulin charged again with renewed vigor and an entourage of Bluesilver Grass.

    Wu Zhangkong swung his Skyfrost Sword. Its previous dignified aura had been reced with blinding speed. Hundreds of sword waves shot out, urately chilling and cutting through the slithering mass of Bluesilver Grass. It was just a single sh, yet hundreds of sword waves appeared! Each one shed against the strands of Bluesilver Grass and kept them at bay.

    In a split second, Tang Wulin had been cut off from his teammates. However, he still continued rushing toward Wu Zhangkong.

    The Twin Dragon Storm finally descended from the sky, but Wu Zhangkong disappeared in a blur. After-images of him appeared all around the field as he evaded with Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track.

    In the beginning, Xie Xie could follow Wu Zhangkong¡¯s movements and adjust his assault ordingly, but soon his teacher¡¯s movements proved too fast for him to keep up with. By the time he touched the ground with his Twin Dragon Storm, his aim had been thrown off. His attack met nothing but air.

    A wave of frost flew out and Xie Xie reflexively tried to defend against it with his Light Dragon Dagger. His strength was already exhausted, however, and he was immediately sent flying.

 Chapter 191.1 - Victory!

    <strong><u>Chapter 191.1 - Victory!</u></strong>

    At that moment, Tang Wulin arrived before Wu Zhangkong so that two were facing each other.

    Choosing not to fall back, Tang Wulin attacked Wu Zhangkong with his radiant Golden Dragon w!

    Even if Wu Zhangkong had suppressed his cultivation to their level, he didn¡¯t have a single opening or weakness. Yet, in this single battle, he made a stunning choice.

    Icy mist exuded from him as sword waves burst forth and quickly weaved together to form a, forming a protective barrier.

    And at that moment, a golden six-pointed star appeared beneath Wu Zhangkong¡¯s feet while shackles of ice shot out of it andtched onto his body.

    A metallic screech resounded. Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon w had seized the sword wave and crushed it! With the improvements in his cultivation and the aid of the Mysterious Heaven Method, Tang Wulin could maintain his Golden Dragon w for a full twenty seconds.

    But the results were far from his expectations!

    Though the Starwheel Shackles had activated at just the right moment, but Wu Zhangkong¡¯s stalwart defense exceeded their calctions! It had deflected the shackles within the split-second, and while Tang Wulin had been able to crush the, he had received bacsh as well.

    he might of the sword wave sent a tremble down his spine and forced him to step back.

    This single step back had broken his offensive stance. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes lit up and the ice shackles on his body splintered before falling to the ground. Despite the fact that he had suppressed his cultivation to two rings, his two rings and theirs were as different as the heavens and the earth due to his application ofpressed soul power. The Starwheel Shackles could onlyst two seconds before his overwhelming strength.

    The Frost Scars had fended off Tang Wulin for two seconds and now that he was freed, Wu Zhangkong pointed his sword at him..

    But at that instant, Wu Zhangkong saw Tang Wulin smile. He instantly had a bad premonition and unleashed another Frost Scar without hesitation.

    However, he was toote.

    A palm gentlynded on his back and an explosive tempest of fire and ice bombarded him!

    Ayer of protective frost instantly coated his body, but it was not enough to prevent him from staggering forward from the st. He released his full might, sending the four children flying.

    His icy expression cracked, revealing an unsightly face!

    ¡°Woohoo!¡± Xu Xiaoyan was the first to celebrate!

    That was right! They won!

    In thest minute, Wu Zhangkong had clearly revealed a strength far beyond two rings in order to protect himself.

    He withdrew his Skyfrost Sword. Considering his status, it was impossible for him to admit his defeat so instead he asked indifferently, ¡°Whose n was this?¡±

    Tang Wulin snickered. ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s mine.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°Very good. We¡¯ll continue again tomorrow. And this time, I¡¯ll use three rings. Of course, this also means I¡¯ll be using my three corresponding soul skills.¡± He turned around and left after dropping this bomb, his white robe fluttering in the wind and his aura as cial as ever.

    The excited four children froze with shock and disbelief written all over their faces.

    <i>Three rings? Three rings is vastly different from two rings! It¡¯s the same asparing the Hundred Refinements to the Thousand Refinements!</i>

    They had thought that their victory would spare them tomorrow¡¯s training or cause Wu Zhangkong to alter their training program. What they had not predicted was that not only would their dreams be crushed, they had summoned forth a nightmare instead...

    ¡°Boss, this wasn¡¯t part of the n!¡± Xie Xie was on the verge of tears.

    In their strategy, Xie Xie was cannon fodder used to distract Wu Zhangkong. In fact, they had even told him directly that he would be cannon fodder.

    Wu Zhangkong definitely wouldn¡¯t have believed that Xie Xie was their main assault force. However, the Twin Dragon Storm possessed a terrifying power against those of the same rank, forcing Wu Zhangkong to divert a part of his attention to dealing with him.

    Tang Wulin had taken many things into consideration when he drafted up their battle n. He had known that Wu Zhangkong would be skeptical if they suddenly challenged him during the night. With Wu Zhangkong¡¯s thorough understanding of the three¡¯s strengths, his suspicions would naturally fall onto Xu Xiaoyan.

    The ingenuity of Tang Wulin¡¯s ny in misleading Wu Zhangkong. With Wu Zhangkong¡¯s character, he would naturally assume that the entire team was set up so that Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon w would make the final strike..

    The truth was, they really had set up their formation like that.

    From Tang Wulin¡¯s very first attack to Xie Xie¡¯s descent from the sky and Gu Yue¡¯s coordinated assault, everything had been building up to that one w.

    But their ns had been exposed too quickly. Tang Wulin¡¯s w was uncovered, and his Bluesilver Grass was repelled by Frost Scars. Even so, the grass had done its job. All it had to do was conceal the actions of Xu Xiaoyan and Gu Yue at the rear!

    Gu Yue had begun preparing her fire and ice explosion barrage the moment she unleashed her first wave of elemental attacks. Her preparations had only been able to finish without interruption thanks to the masking effect of the thousand-year Bind.

    In the final moment of the battle, Wu Zhangkong had rxed after freeing himself from the starwheel¡¯s restraints even though Tang Wulin had broken through his defence. Everything had gone ording to his predictions of the children¡¯s ns and sure enough, they had figured a way to disturb him. He had assumed that they had exhausted all of their means.

    And the minute he rxed his guard, Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon w would shoot out!

    It would have been the decisive strike!

    As Wu Zhangkong thought that, the explosion of fire and ice sted him in the back.

    Not only had he suppressed his soul power down to their rank, he had also restrained his spiritual power, diminishing his awareness substantially. This was the reason why he hadn¡¯t noticed the true n devised by these children. If he hadn¡¯t released his full strength at thatst moment, there was no doubt that he would have suffered some injuries.

    The children¡¯s n had been perfect. Not only had they coordinated their abilities impressively, they had even exploited the fundamental character w of their opponent. After realizing how detailed their n had been, Wu Zhangkong needed to know who had devised it. The fact that such a brilliant n had been hatched by a ten-year-old child meant the child possessed indescribable potential.

    Unseen by the children, a smile tugged at his lips as he left.

    As a teacher, how could he be dissatisfied with such amazing students? Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Starwheel Shackles had also left a deep impression on him. It hadpletely sealed his soul power for an instant¡ªa truly terrifying ability.

    <i>It seems they¡¯ll be giving the academy and I a nice surprise at the Skysea Alliance Tournament.</i>

    ?

    The children sullenly returned to their dormitory and into their beds, dreading the next day. The Starwheel Shackles couldn¡¯t possibly have much effect on a three-ringed Wu Zhangkong. What were they to do? All they could do now was y by the ear.

    Their intense lives of studying and cultivating resumed once more.

    Xu Xiaoyan quickly found her ce in the team. Not only was she was clever and working well with the team, she was also bright and adorable, the exact opposite of Gu Yue. Due to her pitiful strength during the day, she always worked hard to improve herself. What left Tang Wulin helpless, however, was how talented she was. Her soul power had increased to rank 18 in just one month, while he still struggled to reach rank 17. Even with the Mysterious Heaven Method, his cultivation speed was extremely slow.

    ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯re going to Skysea City,¡± Wu Zhangkong announced. ¡°Tang Wulin, stay behind after ss.¡±

    <i>We¡¯re going to Skysea City? Thergest city on the east coast?</i>

    The four students looked at each other in confusion. Xie Xie was the first to give in to his curiosity. ¡°Are we going there to watch the Skysea Alliance Tournament, Teacher Wu?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re participating, not watching.¡±

    <i>Participating?</i>

    Wu Zhangkong waved them out, forcing Xie Xie, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyan to leave in a daze.

    Tang Wulin stood up, waiting for Wu Zhangkong to speak.

    ¡°The academy told me that the cksmith¡¯s Association wants you to participate in the cksmith¡¯spetition at the Skysea Alliance Tournament. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°I did some research. It shouldn¡¯t conflict with any of our ss¡¯s matches, so it should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Wulin acknowledged. ¡°Teacher Wu, whatpetition are we participating in?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°The three-man team event in the juvenile division. The Skysea Alliance Tournament is veryrge and will have countless events. Obviously there will be events for soul masters, but they¡¯re divided into individual and teampetitions. Teampetitions are either groups of three, five, or seven. You should pay close attention to the seven-man matches. You, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue will form a group and participate in the three-man teampetition with Xu Xiaoyan as a substitute. As the team captain, you need to think about how you will obtain good results in the teampetition, as well as the cksmith¡¯spetition. Your goal is to be the champions.¡±

 Chapter 192 - For the Money!

    <strong>Chapter 192 - For the Money!</strong>

    ¡°Champion? But we¡¯re still eleven! Xie Xie told me that we would have topete against people who are ten to fifteen years old. That¡¯s a bit...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong coldly said, ¡°Age does not determine one¡¯s strength. You just need to try your best. The oue is not the most important thing, understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wulin answered.

    ¡°You can leave now. Go prepare for tomorrow¡¯s trip to Skysea City. All of the participants from Eastsea City will be leaving together, so you don¡¯t have to worry about meeting up with your colleagues from the cksmith¡¯s Association.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    For the past month, Tang Wulin had been entirely focused on preparing for the cksmith¡¯spetition. Although he could not yet forge a first-grade metal, his sess rate for second-grade metals had already risen to more than eighty percent. Even among other fourth rank cksmiths, such a sess rate was rarely seen.

    As Mu Chen had said, Tang Wulin¡¯s inability to forge a first-grade metal was not due to ack of understanding, but a deficiency of soul power.

    Soul power was the foundation of soul masters, and it was also crucial to cksmiths. The higher one¡¯s soul power, the higher the chances of imbuing spirit into metal during forging. Even if he was a divine genius in the realm of cksmithing, his status as a one-ringed soul master would only hinder his advancement in the craft.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s guess, Tang Wulin would immediately be able to forge first-grade metals once he possessed two rings.

    His training menu under Mu Chen did not change; it was still focused on solidifying his foundation in preparation for the future. After all, he was still young and did not need to take risks in order to achieve a first-grade Thousand Refined creation.

    What Tang Wulin had not expected, however, was that they would be one of the teams representing Eastsea Academy and they would bepeting in the junior division for the soul master team battles, no less.

    Although he was shocked, he was also eager forbat.

    Locked within an abyss of suffering for the past month, Tang Wulin t had not visited the spirit ascension tform even once. Instead, he faced Wu Zhangkong in battle every day. He would rather face a ten-thousand-year soul beast than fight Wu Zhangkong; after all, he had personally witnessed his teacher ughter a ten-thousand-year soul beast as if it were just a walk in the park!

    The only fruit that was born from that night¡¯s victory was an esction in the intensity of their training. Even whilebining their forces and utilizing the dirtiest of schemes, they could not hold a candle to a three-ringed Wu Zhangkong. As the team captain, Tang Wulin took the brunt of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s attacks, each battle leaving him covered in bruises and cuts.

    Yet, it was precisely because of such harsh circumstances that their coordination and soul power improved so quickly.

    Tang Wulin could sense that he was but one step away from reaching rank 17 now.

    However, his intense cultivation schedule conflicted with his forging practice leading him to be unable to meet his task quotas. Naturally, his ie tanked.

    Whenever Tang Wulin thought of the Skysea Alliance Tournament, his pulse would pound incessantly and his eyes redden until they were bloodshot at the thought of the award money that would solve quite a few of his current problems.

    Now that he was a fourth rank cksmith, his potential ie skyrocketed and he had been able to clear his debt to Wu Zhangkong. His wallet wept at its empty pockets.

    ¡°Teacher Wu.¡± Before walking through the door, Tang Wulin suddenly spun around. ¡°Is there an award for participating in the tournament?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong stared at him. ¡°If the team performs well, there will be one. Although there is a mary award given to the top thirty-two, the sum only bes significant once you breach the top sixteen. As for receiving an endowment from the academy, all of you are already draining the academy¡¯s resources dry. Especially you. Your food expenses are nearly enough to feed the entire intermediate division. Tell me, do you still want a reward?¡±

    Tang Wulin dared not speak out. Instead, he stuck his tongue out like a little rascal.

    But was the truth not spoken? He knew that he was just shoveling in that high-ss, nutritious food that aided in his cultivation, seemingly to no end. Obviously, the expenses for such nourishment were high. With all that healthy food, his cultivation was progressing at a magnified rate, even to the point where preparing to break through the second seal seemed more feasible than ever

    The fact that he could even eat such delicious food often brought him joy.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, can I participate in the individualpetition then? Maybe I¡¯ll be able to enter the top thirty,¡± Tang Wulin probed. He could not afford to let a single lucrative opportunity slip away.

    His attitude toward money had changed after all the pain and suffering he went through just to be able to purchase his first spirit soul. If he had more money back then, then he would not have been forced to settle for a trash spirit soul.

    Since then, Tang Wulin vowed to rake in the money in the future, to the extent where he would never have to worry about making ends meet.

    If Mu Chen ever discovered his disciple¡¯s true reason for forging, he would have hopped up and down from rage.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not worried about being tired, then you can go ahead,¡± Wu Zhangkong answered with an apathetic edge.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°As long as the schedules don¡¯t in conflict, I¡¯m confident I won¡¯t get tired. I¡¯ll have to inconvenience you to help me sign up then.¡± At the very least, the boy had some faith in his strength. Although he did not wield two rings as of yet, he did hold a thousand-year soul ring! His thousand-year Bluesilver Grass was a major source of confidence for him.

    ?

    When he returned to the dormitory, Tang Wulin found his friends already at the door waiting for him.

    ¡°How was it? What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    Faced with their inquiries, Tang Wulin quickly briefed them on his conversation with Wu Zhangkong.

    ¡°I¡¯ll join the individualpetition too,¡± Gu Yue said earnestly.

    Xie Xie loftily said, ¡°Me too!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan shook her head. ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass. Thepetition isn¡¯t held at night, and even if it was, Ick the confidence. Participating as a substitute in the teampetition is enough for me.¡±

    A mischievous smile appeared on Xie Xie¡¯s lips. ¡°Say, if we really do be the champions, do you think Shrek Academy wille scout us? Maybe they¡¯ll invite us to join them?¡±

    The corner of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s mouth twitched ever so slightly. ¡°Quit dreaming. Even if we do win first ce, it¡¯s still just an unremarkable three-manpetition at the Skysea Alliance Tournament. Use yourmon sense and think about what sort of status they have. I heard that there have never been more than one hundred students part of the inner court of Shrek Academy at a time, and each and every one of them is a monster. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call it a pond of dragons and a den of tigers. I also heard that even the chairman of the federation personally pays a visit to Shrek Academy¡¯s president twice a year. If Shrek Academy hadn¡¯t maintained a neutral stance during the three continent¡¯s feuds, do you think the Star Luo Continent and the Heaven Dou Continent would still exist?¡±

    In shock, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Is Shrek Academy really that great?¡±

    With utmost seriousness, Xu Xiaoyan said, ¡°That¡¯s right. My family told me that it¡¯s a cepletely separate from the world of us normal people. Shrek Academy recruits students once every three years, and each time there are less than one thousand people qualified to apply. It would be a small miracle if more than one hundred people are epted at a time. In fact, sometimes only twenty or thirty people are epted. But of those students, only one in ten can enter the inner court. It¡¯s quite obvious just how high their standards are.

    ¡° Shrek Academy¡¯s unfathomable quality is not something we have the privilege of understanding.¡±

    Tang Wulin and Xie Xie both exchanged a look. Although it was impossible for them to know what Shrek Academy was like, there was bound to be someone who did!

    Teacher Wu! Don¡¯t the rumors say that Teacher Wu came from Shrek Academy?

    If the admittance standards for Shrek Academy are that high, then just how amazing is Teacher Wu?

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Even so, this is a great opportunity for us. Don¡¯t think too much about getting a high rank everyone; just do your best and gain some goodbat experience. As long as we don¡¯t give up, we¡¯ll definitely have a shot at entering Shrek Academy one day!¡±

 Chapter 193 - Setting Off for the Tournament

    <strong>Chapter 193 - Setting Off for the Tournament</strong>

    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best, guys!¡±

    Tang Wulin was the first to reach out a hand. Gu Yue ced her hand on top of his, before quickly grabbing Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s hand so that it rested on hers.

    Although he was an agility-type soul master, Xie Xie¡¯s reactiongged behind the rest and he was thest to join in. He red daggers at Gu Yue. ¡°Just how much do you loathe me!¡±

    Gu Yue thought it over for a moment, then shed a smile. ¡°About as much as one would loathe a housefly.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ?

    Night crept by without a peep. Once the rays of the sun pierced through the horizon, Wu Zhangkong and the four students departed from the academy. Their destination: Eastsea Square located at the city¡¯s center.

    Tang Wulin and the others wore Eastsea Academy¡¯s uniform. This time, Director Long Hengxu joined the children and Wu Zhangkong.

    There was another team representing the academy apart from Tang Wulin¡¯s group, though they were from the advanced division.

    Thetter team would be participating in the fifteen to twenty youths division. Tang Wulin spotted a couple of familiar faces among the crowd. The first was Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s older brother, Xu Xiaoyu. To his surprise, the other one was the beautiful senior sister he met during his first days at Eastsea Academy, Liu Yuxin.

    It was clear that Liu Yuxin hadn¡¯t spared him a thought. Instead, her gaze was glued on the face of a man with fluttering white robes, never letting him out of her sight. Her eyes were practically in the shape of hearts.

    ¡°Xiaoyan, let me know if they try to bully you.¡± Walking past the four students of ss zero, Xu Xiaoyu showcased a disy of force.

    Xu Xiaoyan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Just worry about yourself. At least make it through the preliminaries this time.¡±

    At such a statement, Xu Xiaoyu¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Of course. Everyone on our team has at least three rings this time. We¡¯ll definitely achieve a good result.¡± They were participating in the teampetitions as well. This was not just any team event. It was the most illustrious one¡ªthe seven-man teampetition.

    The corner of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s mouth twitched.

    From the conversation between the two siblings, Tang Wulin could infer at least that Eastsea Academy held some hope of glory at the tournament. In fact, their chances of attaining victory were pretty high.

    As Eastsea City was ranked number two among all the cities in the east coast, achieving glory and maintaining their status was a crucial goal and a touchy subject.

    In truth, Tang Wulin¡¯s guess hit the nail right on the head. While Eastsea Academy was Eastsea City¡¯s only intermediate soul master academy, its students were not particrly outstanding.

    The Skysea Alliance Tournament was sorge that it required not just the five first-ss cities on the east coast to host it but had even summoned the aid of some second and third-ss cities. Eastsea City had produced dismal results for a first-ss city in the previous tournaments. Both the academy and the city¡¯s government lost much face.

    It was no wonder that Long Hengxu¡¯s proposal to create a ¡®ss zero¡¯ for their newly found geniuses was approved so quickly.

    If things continued on like this, then Eastsea City¡¯s prestige would definitely suffer. The city¡¯s bustling economy might also be adversely affected, plummeting the markets. The academy was cing their bets on a group of ten-year-old children this time, hoping that they would showcase the city¡¯s potential at the Skysea Alliance Tournament while also gaining the support of the city¡¯s government.

    After all, they were only ten years old. Their future was limitless.

    Crowds of people and luxurious soul busses assembled at Eastsea Square to set off together.

    ¡°Hey, why are you sote?¡± Mu Xi jogged over to Tang Wulin and grabbed him by the ear.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Before Tang Wulin could speak up, Gu Yue swatted away Mu Xi¡¯s hand and stood protectively in front of him.

    Stunned, Mu Xi stared at Gu Yue in a daze before bursting out inughter. ¡°Not bad! Tang Wulin, you¡¯ve already be a deviant at such a young age. Who is your little girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°No, no! Senior disciple sister, don¡¯t say such nonsense.¡± Mu Xi¡¯s voice had been particrly loud, attracting the attention of those around them like bees to honey. With the proverbial spotlight shining on him, Tang Wulin flushed as red as a tomato in embarrassment.

    His handsome looks, coupled with his rosy-red, abashed face tempted Mu Xi to pinch his cheeks.

    ¡°Wow. You¡¯re bringing so many people with you?¡± Ignoring Gu Yue, Mu Xi asked Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°We¡¯re participating in the junior division¡¯s soul master¡¯s teampetition.¡±

    ¡°The soul master¡¯s teampetition? You guys?¡± She did not try to hide her disdain at all.

    ¡°What about us?¡± Xie Xie said indignantly.

    Mu Xi sneered. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. Just that we¡¯re also entering the junior division of the soul master¡¯s teampetition. Do you guys still think you have a chance?¡± As she spoke, three soul rings appeared from beneath her feet.

    Yellow, yellow, purple! She was a three-ringed Soul Elder!

    Mu Xi was currently a fifth year in her second semester, so she was four years older than Tang Wulin. At fourteen years old, she just barely qualified for that division¡¯s age limit.

    Mu Xi said, ¡°We¡¯ll also be entering as a three-man team. Our goal is the top eight. There are currently thirty-six east coast citiespeting in this tournament with over one hundred participants, and the first two rounds are knockoutpetitions. Can you guys even pass the first round?¡±

    At their age, every single year signified a great gap in strength.

    Tang Wulin went silent.

    Even though they had beat Xu Xiaoyu once before, they had to admit it was due to Xu Xiaoyu¡¯s carelessness and their strength in numbers.

    Yet in thising tournament, they would be facing the most powerful of their peers. There would even be those that were older than them. Against such formidable opponents, just what kind of hopes did they have?

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be discouraged. I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal after the first round.¡± Mu Xi rubbed Wulin¡¯s head then whispered into his ear, ¡°You might not have a chance at the soul master¡¯s tournament, but you can definitely rank high in the cksmith one. I¡¯ll be cheering for you when the timees! Go be the champion!¡±

    Since the time Tang Wulin had agreed to give up first ce for her, the thorns in their rtionship had blunted.

    Tang Wulin nodded helplessly. She really knew how to surprise people.

    The square was in chaos as the representatives of every association participating in the tournament organized themselves.

    There were even representatives from other academies.

    The Skysea Alliance Tournament had numerous events, including mecha and battle armorpetitions.

    Like how Eastsea City held an embarrassing position in the alliance, the Skysea Alliance were ashamed of their rank inparison to the rest of the continent. Although their economic status was unrivaled, whether it were battle armor masters, mecha pilots, mecha technology, or the quantity and quality of soul masters, they ranked near the bottom in all of these elements.

    The cities that dominated these categories were the Sun Moon City and Heaven Dou City. As for Shrek City, it could neither be evaluated by the Federation properly nor be put on the same scale as the others. Basically, Shrek City exceeded theirprehension.

    ¡°The teachers and students of Eastsea Academy, board your bus now.¡± Hearing this, the teachers began leading the students onto the sixth bus.

    Without a single break in her stride, Gu Yue sauntered forward and kicked Xie Xie out of the way, plopping down on the seat beside Tang Wulin. Xie Xie could only settle for the next best thing and sat next to Xu Xiaoyan. Unfortunately for him, however, Xu Xiaoyu picked him up and stole the seat beside his sister.

    ¡°You...¡± Xie Xie was annoyed, but he could do nothing against the much stronger Xu Xiaoyu. He resigned himself to sit beside Wu Zhangkong. After descending into his seat, he felt countless eyes stabbing his body as the surrounding women red as though they wanted to rip him to shreds.

    I don¡¯t want to sit here either!

    Xie Xie immediately stood up to find another seat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand up if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s cold voice sounded.

    Xie Xie didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Is this counted as provoking whoever I meet?

    The Xu siblings sat right behind Tang Wulin and Gu Yue. As he stared at Gu Yue, a scowl materialized on Xu Xiaoyu¡¯s face.

    After facing defeat at the hands of Gu Yue, indignation and depression had filled his heart. As time progressed though, Gu Yue appearing in his dreams more and more frequently. Every once in awhile, Gu Yue¡¯s face would pop up in his conscious mind.

    She is so young, yet possesses such power and an amazing martial soul. Just how formidable will she be once she matures?

    This girl piqued his curiosity, as well as some of his other sentiments.

    Xu Xiaoyu was easily considered an outstanding elite in the advanced division, but that was just within the walls of the weak Eastsea Academy. He would be entering an advanced academy in a year, walking on his chosen path in life. Despite aspiring to be a battle armor master, he struggled with the fact that this was an exceedingly difficult upation. In particr, the process of making battle armor required more than just money. Not only would he have to pour his all into cultivation, he would also need to divert his time and energy into battle armor research. He was already seventeen years old; though his potential was notcking, it was unknown whether he had it in him to realize such a goal.

 Chapter 194 - Sleeping to Rank 17

    <strong>Chapter 194 - Sleeping to Rank 17</strong>

    If he could not obtain a suit of battle armor for himself, then he would just have to settle with bing a mecha pilot.

    There was a reason battle armor masters were recognized as the strongest¡ªthe path to bing one was difficult and few ever seeded.

    The chances of failing were simply astronomical. In order to craft a battle armor sessfully, one needed to aplish multiple steps: refine rare metals, forge them, create a design, craft it, and then maintain the final product. The troubles of obtaining and owning battle armor were tenfold to that of mechas.

    To obtain a suitable mecha, one only needed to hire a capable mecha designer and craftsman. But regarding battle armor, this process was much more convoluted; one needed to be personally involved in the creation of one¡¯s battle armor. This was to determine the most suitable path such that the armor bes an extension of one¡¯s body.

    Such a feat was not something just anyone could aplish. It was a taxing road. Hardly any battle armor masters could create aplete set of battle armor even after ten whole years of painstaking work. Even if they did somehow finish a set by then, they might find that their growth during the years of forging rendered their final product obsolete. Once again, one would have to start anew. The act of creating battle armor truly was a form of torment.

    If too much time was spent on developing the battle armor, then one¡¯s cultivation may fall behind. When that happens, they would be even weaker than a mecha pilot. However, mechas were also tremendously powerful and their gigantic bulk gave them many options.

    For these reasons, Xu Xiaoyu decided on specializing in mecha control. He would walk down the path of bing a mecha pilot when he entered an advanced academy.

    I might not have much hope of bing a battle armor master, but I wonder if she can pull it off? She already has two rings at ten years old and will definitely hit three rings by the time she turns fifteen. I can¡¯t evenpare to her in terms of potential!

    He did not feel any jealousy toward Gu Yue. In fact, he was confused by his own turbulent sentiments.

    Tang Wulin leaned against the window, resting with his eyes shut as he attempted to calm his muddled heart. Mu Xi¡¯s words still lingered within his mind. He had witnessed her strength before when she wielded only two rings, but now, she already possessed three. Yet with her strength, she only aimed for the top eight position.

    They¡¯re so strong, but what about ss zero? I¡¯m the sole one-ringed contender among our main force. Although our teamwork is great and I¡¯m confident in my strength, there is still a significant difference in cultivation between our teams. That¡¯s a gap we can¡¯t bridge quickly enough.

    The ones who rank the best will receive a reward.

    Like Tang Wulin, Gu Yue was also resting quietly with her eyes closed.

    A tense atmosphere permeated the bus as some upants sent hushed whispers to one another. Other more courageous students chatted loudly. Like this, the bus slowly shrank into the distance, leaving the square behind and gradually speeding out of Eastsea City.

    Those in the bus showed glimmers of optimism as soon as they left the city bounds, entering the highway and elerating onward.

    The soul highway utilized abination of maglev and soul technology, allowing the bus to safely maintain high speeds up to half of soul train¡¯s. For shorter distances, the bus was more suitable than the train.

    As Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes slowly opened, he took the time to observe the breathtakingndscape flitting by.

    On the east was the ocean. Since the highway was built right on the shore, the azure sea stretched out infinitely beside him, unburdening his heart and rxing his spirit.

    Tang Wulin could not help but recall the times he visited the beach with Na¡¯er to enjoy the scenery together. Back then, he had pulled her by the hand to gaze at the sea, watch the sunrise, and collect seashells. If luck smiled down on them, they would also catch somerge crabs to bake and eat.

    ¡°Na¡¯er!¡± Tang Wulin softly called out.

    ¡°Hm? Wulin, you...¡± Gu Yue turned to him in surprise.

    Turning toward her voice, he was met with her astonished expression. He gave a half-hearted smile and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just thinking about my little sister. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing right now or whether she¡¯s happy. I bet if she knew I¡¯ve be a soul master, she would be really happy for me.¡±

    Gu Yue nodded, a slight smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Of course she would. Would you like some water?¡± She brought out a bottle from her backpack.

    ¡°Huh? Okay. Thank you.¡± Tang Wulin twisted open the bottle¡¯s cap and took a few gulps of water. The water was pure and tepid, relieving both his throat and heart.

    After Gu Yue retrieved the bottle from him she took a few drinks herself, paying no mind that he had just drunk from it.

    Tang Wulin stared at her, bbergasted. The light shining through the window met with her cheek, giving the illusion of sparkling purity. She¡¯s actually so pretty...

    Gu Yue tilted her head and beamed an oblivious smile at him. ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡±

    Tang Wulin pulled the curtains quickly over the window, shrouding the entire space with shade. ¡°It¡¯s too bright right now. That¡¯s bad for your eyes.¡±

    Gu Yue ced the bottle back into his hands then leaned her head against his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Let me lean on you, okay?¡±

    Tang Wulin did not know what to do. You¡¯re already leaning on me. How am I supposed to reject you?

    It seemed she really was sleepy for her breathing soon steadied as a rxed smile appeared on her lips. It was as if to her, leaning on him was particrlyforting.

    After sucking it up as Gu Yue¡¯s personal pillow, Tang Wulin started to feel the lull of slumber. Even though he had already shut the curtains, the warmth and coziness did not dissipate!

    Unwittingly, he closed his eyes. Immediately, his fatigue from constantly cultivating washed away.

    Totaling about four hours in travel time, the trek from Eastsea City to Skysea City was a prolonged one.

    Tang Wulin slept through the whole trip and would have likely continued sleeping once they arrived had Xie Xie not called for him.

    ¡°You two sure are enjoying sleeping, huh! You¡¯ve slept the whole trip!¡± Xie Xie slyly shot his gaze from Tang Wulin to the waking Gu Yue.

    Gu Yue stood up to stretch her body before turning back to pinch Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is it numb?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    That was a really nice nap. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever slept that well in my whole life. Circting some soul power within his body, he noticed that it seemed to have sped up while flowing more smoothly than ever.

    This change signified a breakthrough; he had finally broken through to rank 17!

    A strange expression stretched across his face. He had been struggling to break through the bottleneck to rank 17 these past few days but never had he expected to wake up in sess.

    While his foundation was mediocre, he had progressed from rank 11 to rank 17 in the past year. Such speed was simply astonishing.

    As if only natural, Gu Yue chose to lead them to exit while Tang Wulin and Xie Xie trailed behind her. For no apparent reason, warmth filled his heart as he took in her figure.

    Partner? Little sister? He did not know why, but Gu Yue¡¯s kindness reminded him of Na¡¯er.

    Skysea City and Eastsea City were simr in that they both were situated on the coast, boasting a beautifulndscape and the continent¡¯srgest harbors and docks. The Federation¡¯s navy was stationed right outside of Skysea City. The silhouette of a gigantic cruiser anchored out at sea entered the eyes of some.

    Because of the great military forces stationed there, Skysea City was considered the top ranked city on the east coast. The area was of utmost strategic importanceparable to major cities ind.

    Ordinary people would enter military service once they turned eighteen, and for those within Skysea Alliance¡¯s domain, Skysea City¡¯s navy was the first pick.

    Tang Wulin still had many years before he turned eighteen. As a soul master, he had some level of influence over his military service. This, of course, did not take into ount his status as a fourth rank cksmith. Fourth rank cksmiths were considered members of the elite, enjoying a lofty position.

    For now, Tang Wulin could not see much of a difference between Skysea City and Eastsea City. As they approached the city¡¯s core, skyscrapers piercing the clouds came into view, passed by the magnificent harbor. Several types of advanced equipment and facilities lined the harbor, all of which Tang Wulin struggled to name. The harbor smelled of trade.

 Chapter 195 - Blacksmiths

    <strong>Chapter 195 - cksmiths</strong>

    Skysea City was situated in an area surrounded by much more mountains than Eastsea City and many buildings were built into the slopes, adding to their high-low appearance. Some skyscrapers even seemed to pierce right through the clouds.

    The official delegation from Eastsea City had already been in contact with the representatives from Skysea City.

    The four students of ss zero were the youngest amongst thepetitors from Eastsea City and naturally weren¡¯t too attentive to their surroundings, simply following the group.

    They were led to a luxurious hotel that was rather special; half of it was within the ocean and each room had a breathtaking view that truly emphasized to all the guests that they were by the ocean.

    Tang Wulin and Xie Xie shared a room while Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan were ced in another room.

    Tomorrow was the opening ceremony of the tournament and lots to decide the matches would be drawn. Wu Zhangkong had given the bare minimum exnation which hadcked any sort of warnings or advice.

    The doorbell rang.

    Tang Wulin quickly opened the door, revealing the charming Mu Xi.

    ¡°Come with me!¡± Mu Xi grabbed his hand and dragged him out.

    Tang Wulin just barely managed to look back and shout, ¡°Xie Xie, I¡¯m going out with my senior disciple sister first. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±

    ¡°Go, just go already.¡± Xie Xie was alreadyying on his bed resting with his eyes closed. He hadn¡¯t had a moment of reprieve from Wu Zhangkong¡¯s cial aura and the res of the surrounding women during the entire trip whilst sitting next to his teacher. Now that he was free from that tormenting environment, fatigue drained his energy while sleep overwhelmed his consciousness.

    ¡°Senior disciple sister, slow down. Just what are we doing?¡± Tang Wulin pleaded.

    ¡°We have a meeting.¡± Mu Xi¡¯s short reply left no room for debate. She turned a corner and, seeing that there weren¡¯t many people around, Mu Xi quickly pinched Tang Wulin¡¯s delicate cheeks.

    ¡°Senior disciple sister!¡± Tang Wulin waved his arms in protest.

    ¡°Pinching you means that I respect you. Your cheeks are nice to pinch. Okay, we¡¯re here.¡± Mu Xi pushed Tang Wulin into a room as she spoke.

    Over a dozen people were present in the room, each wearing the familiar badge of a cksmith.

    The leader of the delegation from the cksmith¡¯s Association was someone Tang Wulin knew¡ªCen Yue. Aside from Cen Yue, the others were unfamiliar faces that ranged from theirte teens to their early twenties.

    Cen Yue¡¯s stern expression transformed into a beaming smile the moment Tang Wulin and Mu Xi walked in.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Wulin? Come, I¡¯ll introduce you to the other outstanding cksmiths of your generation.¡±

    There were a couple people that stood out to Tang Wulin¡ªa youth around eighteen years old named Zheng Tianlin and a young man a little over twenty named Tang Wenhao.

    They both had their own peculiarities. Zheng Tianlin had a pair of extraordinarily long arms that reached just past his knees and wore a third rank cksmith badge while Tang Wenhao wore a fourth rank badge. They were the most skilled individuals in the room after Cen Yue.

    Although Mu Xi was extremely talented, she was still only a second rank cksmith. Mu Chen¡¯s strict attitude toward her had meant that he refused to pass her as a third rank cksmith until her Thousand Refinements stabilized.

    ¡°Now that everyone is present, I¡¯ll begin. I believe you¡¯re all aware that although Eastsea City hasn¡¯t achieved any exemry results in the Skysea Alliance Tournaments ofte, our Eastsea cksmith¡¯s Association is an exception to that. We managed to attain third ce in the junior division, and first in the youth divisionst year. Wenhao, do your best this time to bring us glory in the adult division.¡±

    Tang Wenhao had an average appearance and a sturdy body. A calm light twinkled in his eyes as he said, ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    It was only then that Tang Wulin realized Tang Wenhao was Cen Yue¡¯s direct disciple.

    A satisfied smile formed on Cen Yue¡¯s lips. ¡°You will definitely receive excellent results as long as you perform your usual best¡±

    Cen Yue then turned to Zheng Tianlin. ¡°Tianlin, you¡¯ve made a lot of progress in thesest two years and have stabilized your foundation. If you¡¯re able to forge at your personal best, then you should do well too. I hope you¡¯ll breakthrough soon and reach fourth rank.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Cen.¡± Zheng Tianlin nodded but not only was his attitude disrespectful, it was filled with disdain and arrogance.

    Finally, Cen Yue turned to Tang Wulin and Mu Xi. ¡°Last of all are the two of you. If you were to ask me who I was most confident in with regards to the adult, youth, and juvenile division, I would definitely have said it would be you two brats. I don¡¯t think I need to give either of you any advice. Just perform as you always do and you¡¯ll surely bring back the title of champion. I¡¯ll be waiting to celebrate.¡±

    Everyone in the room eyed the two at these words. They could ept it if it had only been directed to Mu Xi, but Tang Wulin was an unknown face.

    The matter of Tang Wulin bing President Mu Chen¡¯s disciple had been kept confidential and the only ones who knew this were Mu Chen himself, Cen Yue, and Mu Xi. It was for this reason that none of the other cksmiths recognized him.

    Tang Wenhao was shocked that his teacher had praised this neer. He nced at Tang Wulin and gave him a nod of acknowledgment. Tang Wulin hastily reciprocated.

    Zheng Tianlin smiled. ¡°Junior sister Mu Xi is quickly approaching third rank so the junior division should be no problem for her. The champion¡¯s prize is almost already hers.¡±

    Mu Xi would have epted such praise before having met Tang Wulin since she truly was one of the greatest of her generation. Now, however, a little monster stood beside her. How could she ept such praise knowing full well the gap between her and Tang Wulin? He was already a fourth rank cksmith despite being four years younger than her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such nonsense. There¡¯s no way I can be the champion,¡± Mu Xi quickly said.

    Zheng Tianlin thought she was being modest andughed. ¡°How could you not? Being able to reach the second rank is already amazing for your age, not to mention approaching third rank.¡± He hadn¡¯t even thought of acknowledging Tang Wulin since the beginning.

    Although Tang Wulin was taller than his peers, at most, he could only be considered a thirteen-year-old child. Apart from Tang Wenhao who noted Cen Yue¡¯s expectant gaze towards Tang Wulin, everyone else held the same assumptions as Zheng Tianlin. They thought Tang Wulin was merely present to create a contrast for Mu Xi¡¯s brilliance.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t mind this assessment at all; in fact, he wasn¡¯t concerned at all. Mang Tian had repeatedly warned him to stay low-key within the cksmith¡¯s Association as it was only then would he be able to progress further.

    He trusted Mang Tian¡¯s advice, and Mu Chen¡¯s lectures had only served to further reinforce this idea. It was for this reason that he truly intended to give Mu Xi the championship in thispetition. He would be rewarded with both the second and first ce prizes anyway. What reason did he have to decline?

    Cen Yue didn¡¯t try to ay their assumptions since his primary goal was Tang Wulin¡¯s safety. B Mu Chen had exined to Tang Wulin before their departure that if it wasn¡¯t for his insane improvement speed and connection with the world of cksmiths, Mu Chen would not have let himpete.

    What Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t aware of was that there was a limited number of spots for participating in high-levelpetitions and having reached fourth rank, Tang Wulin qualified for them.

    Cen Yue said, ¡°Now I¡¯ll exin how thepetition will be run this time. Let¡¯s start with the junior division. You can leave after hearing the information relevant to you.¡± He still prioritized Tang Wulin in the end. Of course, in the eyes of the other cksmiths, it was simply Cen Yue showing consideration for Mu Xi.

    ¡°The three divisions aren¡¯t that different; it¡¯s just that the junior division focuses on cksmithing fundamentals. The first round disqualifies contestants who cannot hundred refine. No one knows what metal you will be asked to forge. The top sixty-four participants from the first round will thenpete in the second round where you freely disy your ability with the same metal from before. You will be awarded points based on the grade of the final product. As for the third round, you will be shaping the metal you forged in the second round. That¡¯s it. There are only three rounds. To secure a good position, however, you will need to surprise everyone. When that timees, just do you best and you should be fine. The association will grant you an additional award if you ce within the top eight, and an amazing award if it¡¯s the top three. You¡¯ll even have the opportunity to participate in other cksmithingpetitions. I hope you¡¯ll keep this in mind and do you best because the spots for otherpetitions isn¡¯t up to me. If you ce in the top three, the medal awarded will be your ticket into the upper levels of the world of cksmithing, understand?¡±

 Chapter 196 - Struggle to the End!

    <strong>Chapter 196 - Struggle to the End!</strong>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin, Mu Xi and a few other youngsters said respectfully.

    In the sea of green that was this group of cksmiths, Mu Xi stood out brightly as a speck of red¡ªthe only woman among them.

    After listening to Cen Yue¡¯s warnings, Tang Wulin and Mu Xi set off.

    ¡°Good luck, junior disciple brother!¡± Mu Xi rubbed Tang Wulin¡¯s head and pinched his cheeks before releasing him.

    Helpless to the pinching, Tang Wulin began to miss her frigid disposition. At least back then, his cheeks were spared.

    He could feel the shift in atmosphere at their hotel as the start of the tournament drew near.

    Nearly all of the hotel¡¯s patrons were here for the event. Besides participants from Eastsea City there were also numerous people from other ces, all preparing hastily.

    When he returned to his room, Tang Wulin was greeted by Xie Xie¡¯s tremendous snoring, the culprit already sound asleep. Starfished on the bed, he barely resembled a human.

    Tang Wulin descended on his own mattress. Instead of pulling at the coattails of slumber, he sat cross-legged and peered out the window. His gaze wandered past the sharp edges of the deep blue sea, zigzagging across the surface to no end. The rush and ebb of the tide granted him a peace of mind. He shut his eyes slowly and began meditating.

    Just as the clumsy bird flies early to the forest, he could not squander any opportunity to cultivate. cksmithing, on the other hand, was not a problem. As Cen Yue had informed him, finding anyone who could surpass his craft at his age was like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    Although he would be advancing through thepetition with Mu Xi, Tang Wulin understood that when the final rounds approached he would need to carefully make a decision. If Mu Xi seemed to have a shot at bing the champion, then he would yield the spot to her. However, in the event that Mu Xi could not proceed, he would remove his handicap, aiming for victory instead.

    As for the soul master¡¯spetition, he could not shake off his nervousness. Despite being considered pretty formidable among his peers, he would be facing soul masters several years older than him in the Skysea Alliance Tournament! The difference in cultivation from a single year was tremendous. He could only imagine what a gap of five years would be like.

    While wielding three rings, Mu Xi only hoped to ce in the top eight. He possessed one ring and his teammates held two at most. Just how far could he hope to go?

    At the very least, we can¡¯t lose in the knockout phase! That would be too depressing for both us and Teacher Wu.

    I¡¯ve got to do my best! Struggle to the very end!

    Tang Wulin dispelled such distracting thoughts. Regardless of what happens, I¡¯ll persevere!

    The opening ceremony of the Skysea Alliance Tournament was held in Skysea Stadium. It was thergest stadium in the Skysea Alliance, boasting a maximum seating capacity of eighty-thousand people.

    For the economic bloc that was Eastsea Alliance, the Skysea Alliance Tournament was a grand asion that the entire federation paid attention to. Outstanding geniuses would emerge each time the tournament was held.

    In reality, the Skysea Alliance Tournament¡¯s original goal was to filter through the masses for geniuses to raise. Then they would be groomed into pirs of the alliance.

    Within the Federation existed a myriad of factions, with the Skysea Alliance being one of the greater ones. Economic-wise, though, it stood as one of the Federation¡¯s major yers.

    In spite of its economic power, the Skysea Alliance was not satisfied. Although it was easy to jumpstart the economy, building a sturdy foundation was a different story. Not to mention, they had started developingter than other regions. The continent¡¯s maind was filled with major cities, each possessing thousands to tens of thousands of years of history. These cities were littered with countless ancient ns that raised powerful geniuses with profound backgrounds.

    Due to its difference in history, the Skysea Alliance was woefully deficient in talents. In fact, the quality and quantity of its geniuses were beginning to decline.

    All of the powerful experts were found ind. Only able to boast of its economic might, the Skysea Alliance could not be considered powerful by any means and hovered around the continent¡¯s middle levels of prominence.

    But how could the Skysea Alliance resign itself to lose in power and prestige? In a bid to select and grow talents, the Alliance established the Skysea Alliance Tournament roughly two hundred years ago. They offered not only a generous amount of prize money but some unique prizes as well. This way, the talents would receive the support needed to further pursue their paths, which would bolster the Alliance¡¯s strength.

    At the crack of dawn, representatives from the various cities flooded into the stadium.

    The arena was gigantic, hordes of people teeming within as far as the eye could see. The terrace had long since been filled with spectators. It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time in such a grand stadium. Excitement permeated the air as the opening ceremony proceeded. Surrounded by so many taller people, Tang Wulin could hardly see what was happening. He could only hear a few encouraging words that marked the end of the ceremony.

    Next came the drawing of lots for the variouspetitions.

    This matter was handled by the teachers, leaving ss zero twiddling their thumbs.

    The stadium erupted with joy as a tform was rapidly built in the center.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Tang Wulin asked Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie answered, ¡°Right, you wouldn¡¯t know about this. They¡¯re about to hold an exhibition match. I heard they paid an enormous sum to invite some powerful people from Shrek Academy this time. Their opponents will be the champions of the seven-man teampetition from thest tournament. The Alliance is doing this to show everyone the gap between our strengths. Though, I¡¯m not sure if this is the best decision.¡±

    Gu Yue cut in from the side, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    Xie Xie simply shrugged. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Within a certain range, the gap in strength can be encouraging, but once the gap surpasses a certain level, it transforms into a chasm. It¡¯ll be an insurmountable reminder that only discourages people.¡±

    A giggle escaped from Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s lips. ¡°You sure know how to exin things. You¡¯re just a child and you¡¯ve already thought it out. Don¡¯t you think the Alliance¡¯s higher-ups would havee to the same conclusion? I bet they have some n in ce on how to handle this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starving. Does anyone have anything to eat?¡± A voice sounded out suddenly.

    Tang Wulin turned toward the source of the noise and saw a little fatty scurrying about the crowd, asking random strangers for food as they passed by.

    ¡°Huh. Another glutton has appeared.¡± Xu Xiaoyan absentmindedly said.

    Xie Xie coughed. ¡°Xiaoyan! You really have a way with words.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan realized her indiscretion. She hastily pursed her cherry-red lips and stuck out her tongue.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t mind the quip since there was no denying he was a glutton. He walked toward the little fatty.

    ¡°Here, eat this.¡± Tang Wulin handed him some dried fish.

    Due to his high energy consumption, Tang Wulin always carried some snacks on him like dried fish, beef jerky and other portable foods loaded in protein and calories.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± The little fatty¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the snack. He immediately began devouring it while nodding in satisfaction.

    Seeing the little fatty eating so happily, Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but feel a simr urge overtake his body. Unable to fight it, he started nibbling on some fish too.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty tasty! There isn¡¯t any dried fish as good as this where I¡¯m from. Thank you, big brother.¡± The little fatty looked around Tang Wulin¡¯s age and had a way with ttery.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me big brother. My name is Tang Wulin. You might even be a bit older than me. How old are you?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    The little fatty said, ¡°I just turned ten. How much older than me are you? There¡¯s no way you¡¯re younger, right?¡± He stood half a head shorter than Tang Wulin.

 Chapter 197 - The Students of Shrek

    <strong>Chapter 197 - The Students of Shrek</strong>

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Then I should be about half a year older than you. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The little fatty said, ¡°My name is Xu Lizhi, but everyone just calls me Little Glutton. You can call me by that nickname too.¡±

    A bitterugh escaped from Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. ¡°We still don¡¯t know for sure who¡¯s the real glutton between the two of us, so I¡¯ll just call you by your name. Are you here to participate in thepetition too?¡±

    Xu Lizhi nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s really nice here. This is my first time seeing the sea so I¡¯m nning on going for a swimter. Can you tell me what sorts of delicious seafood there are?¡±

    He really is a glutton! Activating his storage ring, Tang Wulin retrieved another piece of dried fish for him.

    ¡°There are tons of delicious seafood here like briny sea urchins, tasty sea cucumbers, and the bluefin tuna is pretty good too. Oh right, there are also eels that taste as sweet as honey. If you want crab try the goldhair crab; it beats the king crab at taste by a long shot. Even the meat is more tender. If you want lobster though, I still feel that our Eastsea City¡¯s eastsea lobster is the best. It might be a bit pricy, but the meat is simply delicious. The skysea lobster has firmer meat, but its nutritional value is quitecking. Not to mention, it¡¯s a pain in the butt to chew.¡± Tang Wulin exined effortlessly like a food connoisseur.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s eyes grew brighter as he listened to Tang Wulin¡¯s summary, swallowing down a gulp of saliva. ¡°Great! This is great! So, after thepetition is finished, do you mind showing me around? I¡¯m already itching to try them all.¡±

    Tang Wulin said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯ll depend on the time, but here¡¯s mymunicator number. You can call me about thister.¡± He doubted the Skysea Alliance Tournament could have prepared a meal big enough to satisfy him and already assumed he would need to hit the streetster for some grub. Therefore, having a fellow foodie tag along was not a hassle.

    Just as the two finished exchanging soulmunicator numbers, an icy but pleasant voice called out. ¡°Little Glutton, how did you run all the way over here? All you know is how to eat. Hurry up ande back.¡±

    Tang Wulin and the Little Glutton, Xu Lizhi, turned toward the voice. The speaker was a girl around Xu Lizhi¡¯s age, dressed in the same green exercise clothes as him. Inparison to Xu Lizhi¡¯s fat-filled form, her clean-cut silhouette brought out the best in the clothes. Her golden hair wasbed up into a ponytail, entuating herrge, bright, blue eyes framed by long eyshes. They were nearly on par with Tang Wulin¡¯s. Her skin glistened under the light, tender, and white.

    Although she was likely Tang Wulin¡¯s age, her face was a mask of stonepared to his, as if she were a little adult.

    Upon the sight of her, Xu Lizhi was like a mouse facing a cat. He stood straight and said earnestly, ¡°Big Sister Xinn, I know I made a mistake but I¡¯m still starving! You know right? If I don¡¯t eat enough, then I won¡¯t have any strength!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As the girl was waving Xu Lizhi over she noticed Tang Wulin nibbling on dried fish beside him. Disdain colored her words. ¡°Don¡¯t just eat anything you get from a stranger! Don¡¯t you know how many bad people there are nowadays?¡±

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s chubby face twitched for a moment before he turned back to face Tang Wulin, gesturing that he would call himter. He swiftly ran off, obediently following the girl.

    Tang Wulin rubbed his face absentmindedly. Do I look like a bad guy?

    ¡°Who was that just now?¡± Xie Xie asked as he walked over. With just one glimpse of the blonde girl, his breath had nearly been taken away.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Tang Wulin replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I was just chatting with Xu Lizhi about food.¡±

    Suddenly, an announcement was broadcasted.

    ¡°Today marks the start of the Skysea Alliance Tournament. We have invited a team specially from Shrek Academy to exchange pointers withst year¡¯s champions. ounting for the gap in strength, this match will be held between different age groups. The contenders arest year¡¯s youth division champions of the seven-man teampetition and Shrek Academy¡¯s seven-man team from the junior division. Now, will both sides pleasee on stage.¡±

    The youth division against the junior division?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shifted to stare at Xu Xiaoyan. Everything was going ording to her predictions. Sure enough, the higher-ups of the Skysea Alliance had considered the difference in strengths and came to this conclusion. However, if the youth division lost to the junior division...

    What happened next shocked Tang Wulin even further.

    The representatives of the Skysea Alliance arrived on the tform. Since they were the winners of the previous tournament, they were now all over twenty years old and should be ced in the adult division.

    There were five men and two women d in silver team uniforms, standing with confidence and valiance imbued in their hearts. Their synchronous movements illustrated their rigorous training while their eyes shined with excitement.

    But that wasn¡¯t what truly caught Tang Wulin by surprise. When the delegation from Shrek Academy arrived, he didn¡¯t recognize the frontmost five people. They all wore green sportswear and were about fourteen to fifteen years old. Nevertheless, behind them were two people he could identify. In fact, he just met them not too long ago! Isn¡¯t that the little fatty Xu Lizhi and that Xinn girl? They were far younger than the rest of the team and immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Huh. Hey, it¡¯s those two! Why are they up there on the stage?¡± Naturally, Xie Xie recognized them too.

    Dumbfounded, Xu Xiaoyan said, ¡°Our ages are the same, yet the gap between us is so great!¡±

    That¡¯s right! We¡¯re all just ten years old yet they¡¯re already fighting in an exhibition match. More importantly, they¡¯re representatives of the legendary Shrek Academy!

    Even the usually level-headed Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but admire and envy them. No wonder that Xinn girl was so arrogant. She has the power to back it up! Just how strong are they though?

    They¡¯re only ten years old; could they actually possess three soul rings?

    The two sides greeted each other courteously. The team of seven from the Skysea Alliance towered over the students from Shrek Academy, a manifestation of their age gap.

    After all, there was more than a difference of five years between them!

    A fifteen-year-old boy lead the Shrek Academy¡¯s team. Though his looks weren¡¯t particrly ttering, his temperament held an indescribable quality. He stood tall and astute. Simply by taking a few steps forward, he drew the attention of the whole stadium.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were peeled in anticipation of the match. It was seven versus seven, the mostmon form of team battles. In thest 10,000 years, this formation proved to be the optimal setup for a team of soul masters.

    The two groups on stage were the cream of the crop from two different generations, especially the youngsters from Shrek Academy. It was a mystery to all just how powerful they were. Unwittingly, Tang Wulin already beganparing himself to them. For those with ambitions, it was important to set a high goal.

    Both teams gave simple self-introductions, revealing the arrogant little girl¡¯s name. It was Ye Xinn, a good name.

    An old man served as the referee. With his profound air, after a single nce anyone would know his strength was not shallow.

    ¡°Now, let the match begin!¡±

    The stage wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, spanning less area than ss zero¡¯s arena. There hadn¡¯t been enough time to build a grander one and as such it was only fifty meters in diameter. upied by only fourteen people, the area didn¡¯t seem too crowded. Even so, there wasn¡¯t much space to maneuver.

    Right as the referee announced the start of the match, Shrek Academy broke into action.

    Surprisingly, the first to make his move was Xu Lizhi.

    With a wave of his arm, two yellow soul rings appeared under him. Mysterious objects flew out of his hands as his first soul ring lit up. Because he was so far from the arena, Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t see what were thrown. Yet for some reason, he thought they resembled steamed buns.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s six teammates each consumed one of the objects. The female teammate beside Ye Xinn roared as three soul rings materialized beneath her feet. Two were yellow and one was purple¡ªthe optimal soul ring configuration. Light coalesced in her right hand to form a seven-tiered pagoda. As the first three levels of the pagoda sparkled brilliantly, its glow enveloped the stoic youth spearheading their formation.

    The youth released a draconic roar as his body swelled. His arms especially grew thick and solid. Four rings rose from beneath him¡ªtwo yellow, one purple, and one ck. Shockingly, he had a ten-thousand-year soul ring!

    Tang Wulin grew feverish as an unknown feeling welled up inside of him. It continued to expand as thunder shook the arena.

    Few in the audience saw the whole process clearly. What they did see, however, was cyan light exploding on stage, followed by a baptism of lightning and thunder.

 Chapter 198 - Drawing Lots

    <strong>Chapter 198 - Drawing Lots</strong>

    Although Tang Wulin activated the Purple Demon Eyes in a moment¡¯s haste, he still could not prate the forest of azure and bolts of violet lightning zipping through the stage with his sight. The Purple Demon Eyes only magnified the details of each chaotic lightning strike.

    At that moment, Tang Wulin noticed that three of the Skysea Alliance team¡¯s members had four rings while the rest wielded three. He was able to discern the ringpositions of the three soul masters¡ªtwo yellow and two purple each. However, he failed to make out the individual spirit souls. At that moment, they were engulfed by the tempest of electric bolts and thunder.

    I...

    I can¡¯t see anything in this match!

    The rumbling storm didn¡¯t let up. Instead, it grew more potent! Tang Wulin could see the silhouette of a lightning dragon wreaking havoc within the electric blitz.

    He saw the dragon and after... there was no ¡°after¡±.

    A minuteter, the match ended

    The seven representatives of the Skysea Alliance copsed on the stage while the delegation from Shrek Academy stood rooted in their previous formation. Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn were stationed in the back. The young girl didn¡¯t attack the entire battle and the little fatty was just stuffing his face with the dried fish snack,plimentary of Tang Wulin.

    Silence dominated the stands. For a single moment, not a single peep sounded from the audience of 80,000 people.

    After bending over in a slight bow, the leader of Shrek Academy¡¯s team led his teammates off the stage.

    How could a battle between generationsst no more than a minute? It was simply a massacre. The Skysea Alliance team didn¡¯t even have a chance to disy their strength.

    The Shrek team¡¯s assault had been swift like an eagle, arriving instantly like a howling gale. It was as if a sleeping dragon awakened to swallow its foes in the blink of an eye.

    Tang Wulin heard a gulp beside him.

    He turned to see Xie Xie wide-eyed and gaping, mouth opened as if attempting to catch a fly. ¡°Th-this is the strength of Shrek Academy? Are they even human?¡±

    A gentle sigh escaped from Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. ¡°They look human. Our gap in soul rings isn¡¯t thatrge, yet their coordination and explosive power are truly terrifying. No wonder Teacher Wu always stresses the importance of teamwork. These guys are just too strong.¡±

    ¡°Their teamwork doesn¡¯t seem like much on the surface, but their strengths are multiplied by supporting one another. If it wasn¡¯t so, then there¡¯s no way their leader could have single-handedly defeated the opposing seven-man team, even if he were that much stronger. They must have a secret to their strength. I don¡¯t think they only spirit souls; they must possess pure soul rings too. They¡¯ve probably hunted real soul beasts, and maybe even have a soul bone,¡± Xu Xiaoyan said with a grave expression. Within ss zero, she and Xie Xie were the most knowledgeable about such matters by far.

    ¡°That¡¯s all they are.¡± Gu Yue¡¯s indifferent tone startled Tang Wulin and when he faced her, he was met with arrogant eyes.

    ¡®That¡¯s all they are¡¯? Then what does she consider powerful?

    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely be stronger than them once we reach their age.¡± Gu Yue¡¯s tone left no room for doubt.

    ¡°Surpassing them doesn¡¯t count as anything.¡± An icy voice washed over them like chilling a tide, drawing their attention. Unknown to them, Wu Zhangkong had appeared beside the group.

    ¡°They were merely Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court students,¡± Wu Zhangkong said, his voice dropping the surrounding temperature by several degrees.

    Outer court?

    Everyone knew that Shrek Academy had both an inner and outer court. Only the inner court nurtured the academy¡¯s true elites.

    This time, even Gu Yue was shocked.

    Wu Zhangkong continued, ¡°The outer court¡¯s brightest and most capable students are still required to pass an inspection in order to enter the inner court. Matricting inner court disciples must be sixteen years old or younger. Therefore, none of those on that Shrek Academy team should be inner court disciples. The ones you should all take note of are the two youngest contenders. Since they were sent to represent Shrek Academy at such a young age, their talent surpasses that ofmon men without a doubt. They have likely already been selected as inner court candidates. As such, they will also be... your greatest rivals.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong word¡¯s shook the hearts of his students. Our greatest rivals? What does that mean?

    ¡°Teacher Wu, why would wepete with them?¡± Xu Xiaoyan was bbergasted.

    Wu Zhangkong nced at her. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m training you all to enter Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court and fulfill my unfulfilled desire.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Teacher Wu, are you saying you couldn¡¯t join the inner court?¡±

    Bitterness tugged at the corners of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s mouth. ¡°I entered, but I never graduated.¡±

    Long Bing? Tang Wulin suddenly recalled this name. Could Teacher Wu¡¯s failure to graduate from the inner court be because of that person?

    ¡°These matters are too far in the future for you to worry about. Just do your best for now. Entering Shrek Academy will be a long and arduous road. I¡¯ve drawn the lots; the matches begin tomorrow.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t bother informing them of their opponents. For both the individual and teampetition, the first round would be a knockout battle. Anyone who loses would be immediately eliminated from thepetition.

    Two events would be conducted the next day. One of them was the cksmith¡¯s, which would also have a knockout round. As such, Tang Wulin would be participating in a total of threepetitions.His eyesnded on the time of eachpetition. Thankfully they didn¡¯t ovep, otherwise he really would be stuck between a rock and a hard ce.

    His eyesnded on the time of eachpetition. Thankfully they didn¡¯t ovep, otherwise he really would be stuck between a rock and a hard ce.

    Due to the low number of participants and minimal space requirement, the cksmith¡¯s event would be the opening act. As for the individual and team battles, they would ur across the eight arenas prepared by the Skysea Alliance Tournament. For the individual event, Tang Wulin was assigned to the Skysea Stadium, a short trek away from the cksmith¡¯spetition. Luck seemed to be smiling down on him.

    The teampetition was also conducted in the stadium, but in the afternoon. Since the cksmiths wouldpete in the morning, Tang Wulin should make the individual event by the skin of his teeth.

    Wu Zhangkong offered his students neither helpful analyses nor advice; instead, he simply told them to return to the hotelter to prepare. As for him, he would be going ahead.

    ¡°Teacher Wu is such an irresponsible man!¡± Xie Xie muttered.

    Gu Yue looked at him. ¡°Do you dare say that to his face?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan was even more direct. ¡°I¡¯m telling on you to Teacher Wu!¡±

    Xie Xie said in indignance, ¡°What have I done to provoke you two! Am I your mortal enemy?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan giggled. ¡°Who told you to grow up not as handsome as Teacher Wu and Tang Wulin?¡±

    ¡°This big bro is handsome! People will understand in the future! You just can¡¯t yetprehend how dashing I am.¡± Disdain tinged Xie Xie¡¯s words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I think the reason Teacher Wu didn¡¯t give us any advice is because it would be pointless. Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll only have ourselves to rely on. We have the individualpetitions tomorrow morning; let¡¯s all do our best. We¡¯ll formte some tactics when ites time for the team matches.¡±

 Chapter 199 - Eating Together

    <strong>Chapter 199 - Eating Together</strong>

    Tang Wulin had pretty much hit the nail right on the head in regards to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s line of thought. Practicalbat experience at their age was more beneficial to their growth than anything else. The battles in the spirit ascension tform and spars with their teacher were engraved into their very being. Such experiences culminated into growth.

    So what if our opponent is strong? Today, the Skysea Alliance¡¯s team clearly had the edge in soul rings, yet they still lost in under a minute!

    So what if they¡¯re older and have better soul rings? All that matters is how much strength we¡¯re able to disy and if we can grasp victory!

    Tang Wulin was convinced that no matter how formidable their opponent was, as long as they brought out their full power, then even Wu Zhangkong couldn¡¯t say anything should they lose.

    The city bustled with activity now that the Skysea Alliance Tournament was in full-swing. Tournaments attracted people, so visitors from all over the east coast had traveled to Skysea City.

    The city came to life once night fell. People swarmed the restaurants, delighting in delicacies and fine liquor.

    ¡°Did you sneak out?¡± Tang Wulin asked Xu Lizhi. The little fatty was sitting beside him, gorging himself on food.

    Xu Lizhi had invited him out to eat in the afternoon. Tang Wulin was happy to agree of course, but when they met, he saw that Xu Lizhi had disguised himself. He had clearly snuck out.

    ¡°Mhmm. This tofu fish is really good. It¡¯s delicate and soft, yet so fragrant, so delicious. Tang Wulin, you really know how to eat!¡± The little fatty Xu Lizhi eximed as he stuffed himself.

    Although Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t a resident of Skysea City, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference between Skysea City and Eastsea City¡¯s seafood. Furthermore, he had spent his entire life on the coast, so how could he not know what was tasty?

    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Xu Lizhi asked.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°There would be nothing left for you if I eat.¡± What he didn¡¯t mention was how expensive this food was. Eating would bring him both joy and suffering in this case. Treating Xu Lizhi to a meal was enough.

    Xu Lizhi said, ¡°Come on, eat! It¡¯s more fun to eat together. You lead the way and I¡¯ll pay. You¡¯re not a resident of Skysea City anyway so you don¡¯t have to host me, alright?¡±

    Tang Wulin burst intoughter. ¡°You really want me to eat? Are you sure you want to treat me? Let me tell you; I¡¯ve got quite the stomach.¡±

    Xu Lizhi waved a hand dismissively as if swatting a fly. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of money to eat. Come on, let¡¯s feast. We¡¯ll deal with it after we¡¯re full.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Boss, I want to order one salt-crusted baked bluefin tuna.¡± Tang Wulin immediately called out.

    Hesitating, the boss asked, ¡°Do you have more guestsing?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head.

    The boss said, ¡°Do you know how big a bluefin tuna is?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Of course. It should be at least fifty kilograms, so you should start preparing it now since it will take a long time to bake. Right, I also want fifty rose sea urchins, two baked fish heads and...¡± Tang Wulin continued listing dishes.

    Xu Lizhi didn¡¯t mind and instead apuded him.

    Soon, the entire restaurant was swept up by their pace.

    Despitegging behind Tang Wulin, Xu Lizhi could keep eating without pause, showcasing his frightening endurance. They were children after all. When they saw one another going at it, they couldn¡¯t help butpete.

    As the dishes piled up on the table, the two increased their tempo, cheeks trembling as they chewed and swallowed.

    The legend of the gluttonous Tang Wulin had been confined to Eastsea City, but today it debuted in Skysea City.

    A short whileter, shells and dishes piled up like a mountain across two tables.

    ¡°You really know how to eat! This is the first time I¡¯ve met someone who couldpete with me in terms of eating. Stuffing myself has never been so cool.¡± Xu Lizhi eximed in admiration and shed Tang Wulin a big thumbs up.

    Tang Wulinughed mischievously. ¡°This is also my first time meeting someone who can eat as much as I do. This seafood is really filling and high in protein. Here, try some. This rose sea urchin is delicious. Not only is the meat fragrant, it¡¯s also filled with vor. If you let it sit for two hours, the vorpletely transforms! That¡¯s why you can¡¯t say you¡¯ve tasted its true deliciousness until you¡¯ve visited a coastal city.¡±

    ¡°Wow! It really is delicious.¡±

    Xu Lizhi gradually found it harder and harder to continue devouring food. His belly swelled until it was a perfect sphere and all he could do was lean back against his chair, gaping at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin¡¯s pace hadn¡¯t slowed at all even now, and his stomach was still as t as always It was almost as if he were a starved man seeing food for the first time.

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t continue. You¡¯re amazing; I concede. Since you can eat so much, I¡¯ll call you Big Bro from now on.¡± Xu Lizhi patted his stomach as he panted, his face a picture of contentment and respect.

    ¡°Ah hah! So you¡¯re here!¡± At that moment, a familiar voice cut through their sweet atmosphere like a knife.

    Without pausing from feasting, Tang Wulin turned toward the voice to see a furious Ye Xinn barging her way in. She headed straight for Xu Lizhi.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t hit me Big Sister Xinn! I know I was wrong, but I ate really well! Please don¡¯t hit me! I¡¯ve eaten so much so that if you do, I might puke it all out. Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste? This is really delicious. Do you want to join us?¡±

    Ye Xinn¡¯s mood lightened at his words. This guy is such a glutton.

    But when she shifted her gaze to their table, she nearly jumped up from fright. Did a whole armye to eat?

    tes, bowls and debris from all sorts of food were scattered across two round tables. Seated across from Xu Lizhi, Tang Wulin continued to pull apart a crab¡¯s leg with expert movements. After biting both sides, he broke open the shell, squeezed out the white crab meat and slurped it up without leaving a single scrap.

    Seeing him eat so merrily, Ye Xinn couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit hungry herself.

    ¡°Are you the one who seduced him toe out?¡± Ye Xinn¡¯s brows shot up as she recalled their meeting earlier today. She had taken note of him due to his good looks andrge, warm eyes. The fact that he invited Xu Lizhi out, however, seemed suspicious to reek of taking advantage of their Shrek Academy affiliation to her.

    ¡°You want to join us?¡± Tang Wulin ignored her usation.

    At that moment, the boss called out, ¡°Here¡¯s the salt baked bluefin tuna!¡±

    As Ye Xinn turned around and saw the fish, her eyes went wide.

    That¡¯s... that¡¯s just too big!

    Just how massive was a fish that weighed over fifty kilograms? It was one meter in length, thick and solid. The sizeable crust of sea salt on its surface was like a mountain¡¯s peak. Due to its size, the fish was delivered to the table by trolley.

    The boss was convinced now¡ªthese two gluttons really could devour an entire bluefin tuna. The mountain of tes was a testament to that.

    Laughing heartily, the boss said, ¡°Just wait a moment, I¡¯ll get a hammer to smash it open for you. My salt-crusted baked bluefin tuna is definitely one of the best dishes in Skysea City.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself. I can do it.¡±

    He made his way to the bluefin tuna.

    To ensure that the inner meat stayed tender and juicy, it was protected by a thick coating of salt. Furthermore, because the bluefin tuna was bulky, it needed at least a centimeter of coating; any thinner and the taste would suffer, no matter how much shorter the cooking time would be. By now, dusk had already swept through the skies.

    With such a thickyer of salt, even an adult needed a hammer to crack it open.

    But to Tang Wulin, this was nothing.

    His heavy silver hammer materialized in his hands in a sh of light and he swung at the salt crust.

    A dull thump echoed throughout the room. Following that, a crack snaked its way along the crust. After two sessive swings of the hammer, it split open all the way.

    Tang Wulin put away his hammer and brushed the salt off with his hands, revealing tender white meat beneath. A heavy fragrance immediately burst out, flooding his nostrils.

    This prompted Xu Lizhi to shoot up from his seat, staring at the bluefin tuna with the intent to swallow it whole.

    ¡°Y-y-you, why didn¡¯t you tell me about this sooner! What do I do, I¡¯m too full right now! N-no! I can¡¯t let things end like this. I¡¯m going to go exercise for a bit. Don¡¯t you dare finish it without me! I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes.¡± The little fatty lurched outside.

    Tang Wulin casually retrieved a clean te and used his knife to carve arge chunk of meat for himself.

    Just as he was about to sit down and eat, he remembered the girl in front of him. ustomed to caring for Na¡¯er in his childhood, he took another te and handed it to her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have some?¡±

    In truth, Ye Xinn had already sumbed to shock after taking in the size of the bluefin tuna.

    This was her first time seeing such a giant fish. Not to mention, it was served with expert cooking techniques. Although she was stronger and had a steadier temperament than her peers, she was still a ten-year-old child. Ye Xinn couldn¡¯t help but be enticed by such a delicacy.

    ¡°Mn, okay.¡± She didn¡¯t hesitate to ept the te. She grabbed a clean fork from the side, sat herself in Xu Lizhi¡¯s seat and began eating.

 Chapter 200 - Paying the Bill

    <strong>Chapter 200 - Paying the Bill</strong>

    Tang Wulin grinned as he approached the tuna¡¯s head and pulled apart the salt crust, and revealing its delicate meat underneath. He slid a knife between the cheekbones and cut out a chunk of meat the size of his palm with one swift circr motion before cing it on a second te.

    He offered the te to Ye Xinn. ¡°Try this; it¡¯s the best part of the fish. Bluefin tuna has a lot of cogen because it swims in the deep sea, and this section is packed full of it. The cogen, whenbined with its tender flesh, bursts with vor on the tongue.¡±

    Once he handed the te to her, he grabbed his own and carved out another piece for himself. He sat down with a grin and continued to eat.

    Such carefree indulgence brought forward a splendid feeling.

    It¡¯s really good! Ye Xinn thought to herself as she savored the supple meat. She sent a furtive nce toward Tang Wulin. There¡¯s no way this guy can be this nice; he must be hiding something. I need to be careful of him.

    This fish is so delicious though! I¡¯ll finish eating first before dealing with him.

    The two continued to gorge themselves. The only dissatisfaction Ye Xinn harbored was that Tang Wulin had never raised his head once to look at her¡ªhe was too preupied eating.

    She had thought that Xu Lizhi was the pinnacle of gluttony, but today Tang Wulin had proven she was wrong. Tang Wulin thoroughly surpassed Xu Lizhi in this regard. She found it truly frightening. Heaps and heaps of meat entered his stomach like factory products traveling on a conveyor belt, yet his pace never faltered. It even seemed to elerate.

    Ye Xinn mulled things over as she chewed and swallowed. This guy really is an unrivaled glutton. Well, I admit that the fish is delicious.

    The sea saltplimented the meat¡¯s savouriness, preserving the juiciness and creating an umami-filled adventure. Her te had the most delicious tidbit, courtesy of Tang Wulin. The fragrant cogen and the tuna¡¯s soft flesh would forever be engraved in her memory, standing out as her most spectacr food experience.

    Half of the tuna had been consumed by the time Xu Lizhi returned. He howled at the sight before promptly diving in to join the glutton forces.

    In the midst of the excitement, Tang Wulin set aside a finger-licking morsel for the other boy. The moment Xu Lizhi dug into the piece of tuna cheek, his face went ck with contentment. It was as if he had transcended to a higher realm.

    A whileter, the restaurant¡¯s boss stood stupefied as he stared at the trio with his mouth agape. Three kids had actually seeded in devouring a fifty kilogram fish. Ye Xinn¡¯s cold haughtiness cracked open like a shell, revealing a demeanor irreconcble with the initial impression of her. She leaned back into her chair. This was the first time in her life that she had felt so full. If she moved another inch, her belly would burst.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Xinn asked Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Tang Wulin.¡± Despite eating the most, Tang Wulin was still as calm as ever. He may have ingested more protein than usual during this meal, but the sheer amount of food he ate didn¡¯t stray too far from the norm.

    ¡°How are you able to eat so much? Don¡¯t you feel bloated at all?¡± Ye Xinn asked in disbelief.

    Tang Wulin beamed, ¡°Let me tell you guys a secret; actually, I have a dragon in my stomach and it¡¯s the one eating all this food.¡±

    His half truths left Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn in a daze.

    ¡°A dragon in your stomach? How did it get there?¡± Xu Lizhi asked.

    Tang Wulin shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was born with it. This is the reason why I can eat so much. By the way, your match today was so awesome! By the time I blinked, you guys had won.¡±

    A look of pride crossed Xu Lizhi¡¯s face. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re Shrek after all. We¡¯ve always been peerless.¡±

    Those words seemed to trigger Ye Xinn¡¯s alertness. She kicked the little fatty¡¯s leg under the table before craning her neck toward Tang Wulin. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now. You settle the bill.¡±

    ¡°I already said I¡¯m hosting!¡± Xu Lizhi was a man of his words.

    Ye Xinn scowled at him. ¡°Do you have money?¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± Xu Lizhi was at a loss for words. ¡°How did I forget about that...¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless. Can¡¯t he be more reliable... If I had known this earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have eaten so much!

    ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Ye Xinn said as she red at Tang Wulin¡¯s stiffened face. ¡°You should know, it¡¯s an honor to treat us to dinner.¡±

    After a moment of incredulity, Tang Wulin nodded his head. ¡°Yeah! It really is an honor. You guys sit down first. I¡¯ll go settle the bill.¡± Saying so, he stood up and walked away.

    Since they were sitting in a lounge, he had to turn and make a beeline for the front desk.

    Once he was out of sight, Ye Xinn smacked the top of Xu Lizhi¡¯s head. ¡°Why did you sneak out! Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal with you once we get back.¡±

    Xu Lizhi pulled an indignant face. ¡°Big sister Xinn, I made a mistake, but didn¡¯t you eat happily, too? Everything¡¯s fine if you had a good time. What are you hitting me for?¡±

    Ye Xinn snorted. ¡°We¡¯re from Shrek; just how many people do you think are scheming about us? I don¡¯t think that Tang Wulin is any good. I bet he approached us with ulterior motives.¡±

    After a few blinks, Xu Lizhi retorted ¡°No way. When we first met, he gave me some dried fish to eat. That was before he knew which academy I¡¯m from.¡±

    The corners of Ye Xinn¡¯s mouth began to twitch. ¡°How are you so sure about that? I bet the Skysea Alliance has been watching you and making ns on how to approach you. If you don¡¯t believe me, then just wait. Once he hees back, he¡¯ll definitely think of some way to get closer to us.¡±

    Xu Lizhi faced the direction Tang Wulin had departed. ¡°Huh, shouldn¡¯t he be back by now?¡±

    Disdain dripped from Ye Xinn¡¯s words, ¡°He probably went to the washroom after eating so much.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    After another quarter of an hour, Tang Wulin still hadn¡¯t returned.

    ¡°He sure is taking a long time in the washroom! He ate a lot, so a lotes out?¡± Xu Lizhi mumbled.

    ¡°Go look for him.¡± Ye Xin ordered Xu Lizhi, the beginnings of a storm rumbling in her chest. The reason she had been so forceful in having him pay was that she didn¡¯t have any money either! Since they were here to represent Shrek, she hadn¡¯t brought any cash.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Xu Lizhi dragged his chubby self back.

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t find him. Big Sister Xinn, I think he left! I bet it¡¯s because you were so rude to him. He probably dipped after paying the bill. See? I told you he wasn¡¯t trying to get close to us.¡±

    Ye Xinn said, ¡°This is the so-called ¡®capturing by letting loose¡¯, you know? Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    She got up with Xu Lizhi and set off.

    ¡°Hey, you two children. Hold up. Aren¡¯t you going to pay the bill?¡± The boss came over and stopped the two.

    ?

    On his trip back to the hotel, Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but feel invigorated as the cool sea breeze brushed against his face.

    As for the bill? He wouldn¡¯t have acted that way had Xu Lizhi not promised to pay. It was a pricy meal after all! He didn¡¯t believe that students from Shrek Academy¡¯s students could be short on money.

    What really put him in a bad mood, however, was how Ye Xinn tried to take advantage of him and how cheaply she treated him. She acted as if having a meal with me was charity work! Since that¡¯s how she views it, then she can pay the bill herself. I¡¯ll save myself some money. The thought of her made him roll his eyes.

    For this reason, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t hesitate to leave immediately. Why should I kiss the asses of those Shrek Academy students if they look down on me! If they don¡¯t want to be friends, then I¡¯ll just keep my distance. Naturally, Tang Wulin had his own bottom line and paid his share of the bill¡ªone third.

    He was really self-indulgent today, so he began meditating as soon as he returned to the hotel. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to block Xu Lizhi¡¯s number from his soulmunicator. He didn¡¯t want any trouble; he¡¯ll pretend that he had never met them.

    In reality and unknown to Tang Wulin, Ye Xinn¡¯s arrogant eyes had aroused his own pride.

 Chapter 201 - The Tournament Begins

    <strong>Chapter 201 - The Tournament Begins</strong>

    The next day.

    At the first glimmers of dawn, Tang Wulin set forth to meet with the delegation from the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    The cksmith¡¯spetition kicked off the start of the tournament. After participating in that event, he would have to rush to the individualpetition. Following that would be the team battle in the afternoon. Tang Wulin¡¯s schedule was packed full. As such, there was no time to spare; he hurried to find Cen Yue right after cultivating the Purple Demon Eyes and eating a heaping pile of breakfast.

    Sporting a sixth-rank cksmith¡¯s badge on his chest, Cen Yue led the procession of cksmiths like a hen leading its chicks. Because they were the youngest, Tang Wulin and Mu Xi stood at the back of the line.

    ¡°Senior disciple sister, do we have to wear our badges?¡± Tang Wulin asked softly.

    Mu Xi was currently unting her own. Dyed in blue hues, it was adorned with two striking white stars, signifying her status as a second-rank cksmith. Once she reached the third rank, Mu Xi would be bestowed a badge dipped in the orange glow of dusk, decorated with three yellow stars. The outline of a cksmith¡¯s hammer was a constant theme among the ranks.

    As a fourth-rank cksmith, Tang Wulin¡¯s badge was orange and disyed four yellow stars.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Dad told me to tell you that you must not wear your badge. If possible, hide the fact that you¡¯re a fourth-rank cksmith. He only wants you to ce in the top three. That way, you¡¯ll qualify for advancedpetitions in the future.¡± Mu Xi lowered her voice as she answered.

    Zheng Tianlin faced her and smiled. ¡°Junior sister Mu Xi, you¡¯re still worried about your cement? Let¡¯s gopete in the Shrek City¡¯s Comprehensive cksmith¡¯s Tournamentter.¡±

    The moment Zheng Tianlin spoke, the girl¡¯s arrogant demeanor vanished like a dream. The tense wrinkle on her delicate brow transformed into a gentle smile. It was quite ttering.

    Mu Xi said, ¡°Mn. Sounds good! Good luck senior disciple brother!¡± Zheng Tianlin¡¯s teacher was Eastsea cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s other Saint cksmith. He was also the vice-president of the association. However, since he was a seventh-rank cksmith, his strength was a slightly less than Mu Chen¡¯s. Acknowledging his talent, Mu Chen had given Zheng Tianlin some pointers in the past. Mu Xi treated him like a senior disciple brother because of this.

    Zheng Tianlinughed, shifting his gaze at Tang Wulin. ¡°Why are we bringing this brat? Is it so he can experience the world? Anyway, can he even lift a forging hammer at his age?¡±

    Tang Wulin cursed Zheng Tianlin in his heart. Even if you¡¯re trying to talk yourself up, you don¡¯t need to belittle me. Despite feeling indignant, Tang Wulin kept silent since he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for his teacher.

    Mu Xi couldn¡¯t ignore this. Even though she constantly picked on him, Tang Wulin was still under her father¡¯s personal guidance. With a cold snort, she said, ¡°Senior disciple brother, are you questioning my dad¡¯s decision? Wulin is my dad¡¯s direct disciple. So, do you still think he can¡¯t lift a forging hammer?¡±

    Zheng Tianlin gawked. Never had he expected Tang Wulin to be Mu Chen¡¯s disciple. After gathering himself, a trace of jealousy shed through his eyes like an electric bolt. Mu Chen was an outstanding figure in the continent¡¯s cksmithing world. Including those who hid their status, there were no more than a dozen Saint cksmiths. Simrly, eighth-ranked cksmiths totaled to four individuals,

    He wasn¡¯t only kissing up to Mu Xi because he liked her. Her father¡¯s lofty position was also factored in. Since his own teacher was a Saint cksmith, acquiring the aid of Mu Chen would greatly increase his chances of reaching a simr level.

    It was preposterous to believe that that the ten-year-old boy was actually the direct disciple of Mu Chen. This was the same Mu Chen who had refused to ept a student for several years. In Zheng Tianlin¡¯s thoughts, this legendary figure only intended to nurture and guide his daughter.

    ¡°No way! You look just like a little kid! Well, I¡¯ll be awaiting your performance.¡± The corners of Zheng Tianlin¡¯s mouth quirked up in an imitation of a smile, but his eyes revealed his hostility.

    Why¡¯s this guy acting like this? I don¡¯t remember offending him in any way! Tang Wulin was baffled, but soon he understood how his teacher had been protecting him. The tasks he epted came from a special channel. Such preparation was made to shield him from the eyes of jealous hawks.

    The only way to solve this problem is for me to be stronger! Once I¡¯m strong enough, then what do I care if others are jealous?

    The cksmith¡¯spetition was held in a small gym near Skysea Stadium. Tang Wulin trembled like a newborn calf when he entered the area.

    Over a hundred forging tables were set up as far as the eye could see. Moreover, they were all from the newest generation, unting features superior to the one he usually used. His prior experience with this technology stemmed from the advanced tables of the association.

    Although the Skysea Alliancecked in powerful individuals, it still possessed overwhelming economic influence.

    There weren¡¯t many spectators in the stands. To the public, cksmithing was neither interesting nor important. People were more drawn to soul master battles, mecha crafting and other exciting things.

    Forging was a dry and dull affair in the eyes of the general popce.

    Considering Mu Chen¡¯s status, such an event was too insignificant for him to attend. However, the stage was filled with cksmiths that Tang Wulin didn¡¯t recognize. What was more amazing was that they were all cksmiths of the fifth rank and up.

    Cen Yue had already exined to him that the first round required proficiency in the Hundred Refinements. As long as he forged like usual, he would pass. Tang Wulin didn¡¯t feel any pressure at all since he was already a fourth-rank cksmith.

    The junior division¡¯spetition was held first since hundred refining was a short process.

    Still, when the metals to be forged were delivered onto the stage, Tang Wulin was startled.

    It was a metal he was familiar with and was the one used in his fourth-rank cksmith exam. The metal was blue coppertite.

    Among umon grade metals, blue coppertite was one of the hardest to forge. As expected of the junior divisionpetition!

    ¡°Junior division participants, pay attention. Your objective is to hundred refine this metal. Anyone who fails to do so will be eliminated. Of those who seed, the best will be selected to continue to the next round.¡±

    Regardless of the particr event, everyone attending the Skysea Alliance Tournament had their eyes peeled for the adult division¡¯spetitions, as those contenders were the most formidable. For this reason, the arrangements for the junior division were simple and fair.

    Indeed, requiring thepetitors to hundred refine blue coppertite would weed out the sparrows from the eagles. Since they would be picking the cream of the crop, the number of individuals advancing to the second round wouldn¡¯t berge.

    I wonder how many people will make it to the next round?

    Tang Wulin nced at Mu Xi whose station was next to his. Mu Xi¡¯s brows were creased, but her aura was as serene as a flowing river. She had already been somewhat sessful in the Thousand Refinements, so hundred refining blue coppertite wasn¡¯t a challenge for her.

    ¡°Let thepetition begin!¡±

    Following the promation from the stage, all of the young cksmiths participating took out their hammers.

    If he wasn¡¯t in a rush, Tang Wulin would have wielded his tungsten hammers, but he needed to register for the the individualpetition right after. He unleashed his heavy silver hammers instead.

    He lightly tapped the blue coppertite lightly with his left hammer, issuing out three crisp notes. His next strike followed afterward, smashing the metal with considerable force.

    A loud bang resounded throughout the gym.

    Without a doubt, Tang Wulin was the first to begin.

    Situated next to him, Mu Xi was not concerned. She was familiar with this freak¡¯s surprises and expected him to possess a thorough understanding of blue coppertite. The big shots on the stage, however, couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle their brows, foreheads scrunched up like prunes.

    An energetic, white-haired old man frowned. ¡°Children will be children. Doesn¡¯t he know that he needs to thoroughly understand blue coppertite before beginning? Just who is his teacher?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! From the sounds of it, he shouldn¡¯t becking in strength yet he¡¯s so impatient. But I guess it¡¯s to be expected considering his age.¡±

    Regardless of their disapproval, they soon witnessed Tang Wulin forging at full steam.

    As soon as Tang Wulin begins forging, he would lose sight of the rest of the world. Trapped in this tunnel vision, he would devote his entire focus to his craft. He failed to realize that no one else has started forging besides him. Nevertheless, Tang Wulin was already unleashing a tempestuous shower of hammer strikes on the blue coppertite.

    A queer expression slid across Mu Xi¡¯s face. This guy! I shouldn¡¯t have picked the spot next to him.

    Every cksmith had their own rhythm. They would suffer from any outside disturbances. Cramming so many participants in a single stadium to forge simultaneously was to test their focus. If Mu Xi was this disturbed, then wouldn¡¯t all the other cksmiths nearby be troubled too?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers were as swift as the wind, each strike carrying over 600 kilograms of force. With each hit, a boom reverberated throughout the gym, the sonic waves piercing the air.

    Mu Xi paused and sat cross-legged, biding time.

    Although thepetition had a time limit, she knew that Tang Wulin would finish soon. She might as well wait for his hundred refining toplete. That way, his forging would not affect her concentration.

    Mu Xi was able to retain herposure, but the same couldn¡¯t be said of the other junior participants. Some chose to steel themselves and forge anyway. This kind of impatience would be their downfall; in the end, Tang Wulin¡¯s influence manifested as defects in their forging.

 Chapter 202 - High-Grade

    <strong>Chapter 202 - High-Grade</strong>

    While blue coppertite wasn¡¯t the hardest of metals, the main reason it was so annoying to form was its constant transformations. As a result, Tang Wulin took advantage of his heavy silver hammer¡¯s special ability: the Stacked Hammer effect. This way, he only needed a hundred or so strikes to finish hundred refining it.

    He put away his hammer and raised his hand.

    The staff member in charge of supervising thepetition ran over, stumbling over his own two feet.

    ¡°You¡¯re finished?¡± The staff member retrieved Tang Wulin¡¯s number te. Disbelief clouded his face when he saw the blue coppertite¡¯s reduced size.

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Can I leave now?¡±

    ¡°You can since you¡¯re finished. But are you sure you¡¯re done hundred refining it? If you don¡¯t seed, you¡¯ll be eliminated,¡± The staff member reminded kindly.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain I seeded,¡± Tang Wulin answered without a missed beat. Considering his current cksmith rank, the Hundred Refinements was nothing to him.

    The white-haired old man was the first to speak out from the stage. ¡°Bring that child¡¯s product over here. If he isn¡¯t spouting nonsense, then he¡¯s really a terrifying genius.¡± At first, he thought Tang Wulin was rude and impetuous. However, as a Saint cksmith, he noticed the music in each strike of his hammer, the steady rhythm with which it beat.

    It was the innate rhythm of a cksmith. When a cksmith became in tune with their individual tempo, their forging efficiency would double. Blue coppertite wasn¡¯t easy to refine. Yet, Tang Wulin had still refined it. As such, wouldn¡¯t the result be spectacr?

    Afterward, the refined blue coppertite was brought onto the stage.

    The people sitting on stage were all influential figures in the world of cksmithing. At that moment, their gazes converged on the chunk of metal like rivers to the sea.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Blue coppertite was a beautiful metal. In order to judge its quality, one must scrutinize how evenly its patterns were distributed and how close to the center its ringsnded.

    That was as thorough of an inspection as it gets. As long as the ring was centered, the hundred refining was a sess; the reduction in size only served as further proof.

    The white-haired old man lowered his head, carefully examining the blue coppertite. He held it in his palm and caressed it with gentle fingers, feeling the grain of the metal. His eyes lit up.

    ¡°This is a high-grade hundred refined piece! Quickly, go find out which association that child belongs to.¡±

    By then, Tang Wulin had already left, feet in a blur as he hurried off to Skysea Stadium.

    The gym wasn¡¯t far from his next destination. H even nned out his route the night before, all for the sake of not being tardy.

    There was still time before the individualpetition started. After all, his forging went by without a hitch and he was the first one to finish. Moreover, ording to his number te, he would be participating in the third heat of the first round.

    Due to the significant number ofpetitors, several heats werepiled with each heat consisting of fifty contestants. Appearing in the third heat would mean he had at least an hour to rx. Like other event grounds, Skysea Stadium was holding separate yet concurrentpetitions. Only in this way could the Skysea Alliance Tournament be finished within a reasonable amount of time and amodate its vast amount ofpetitors.

    Once he reached the stadium, Tang Wulin headed toward the check-in area to begin preparing for thepetition, but a figure obstructed him.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± A cold snort sounded and Tang Wulin raised his head to see who stood in his way.

    It was a baleful Ye Xinn directing a murderous re at him.

    Xu Lizhi stood beside her. To the untrained eye his aura exuded innocence, but underneath theyers of good will and plump cheeks was a hint of bitterness.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally caught you! Do you have anything to say for yourself?¡± Ye Xinn stood with her hands on her hips. Her long eyebrows stood erect as her eyes zed with fury.

    ¡°Say what? I don¡¯t really know you that well anyway.¡± Tang Wulin remarked with indifference, ¡°Stop blocking the way. I need to go prepare.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯repeting?¡± Ye Xinn tried to shove Tang Wulin by his shoulder, but she was unable to. She was astonished to find that his body was as heavy as a stack of steel. He didn¡¯t budge a single inch from her push.

    When Ye Xinn recalled the events of the night before, her eyes grew sharp, anger tinting them red. She had never felt so wronged before in her life.

    That night, the shop owner had stopped them and demanded payment. Neither she nor Xu Lizhi had any money on them. In the end she resigned herself to calling for help, teeth grinding together in frustration.

    Adding to her indignance, the shop owner was convinced that they had nned to dine and dash from the very beginning. In any case, the two children were forced to wash dirty dishes until someone came to pay for their meal. The only other option was to continue until their debts were paid off.

    The pitiful, delicate-skinned Ye Xinn could only weep as she rubbed andthered the dishes until they were squeaky clean. Not daring to break Shrek Academy¡¯s rules, she swallowed down her anger. Though hard to admit, paying for her meal was justified. They were in the wrong, so how could she make a scene?

    Thus, two students of Shrek Academy ended up washing dishes in a seafood restaurant in Skysea City.

    The very memory of it caused Ye Xinn grief. She med the entire agonizing experience on the boy before her.

    First thing in the morning, she had dragged Xu Lizhi out to find Tang Wulin. Although at first they had no clue where to start looking, they soon realized one important fact: Tang Wulin was apetitor. Therefore, he would undoubtedly be at one of the event grounds. Sure enough, they found Tang Wulin using this method.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Ipete? What are you trying to do by blocking the way?¡± Tang Wulin frowned.

    Ye Xinn resentfully said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would pay the bill yesterday? So did you? Did you pay the bill?¡±

    Tang Wulin said calmly, ¡°I paid for my share. Why should I have to pay for yours? It was Xu Lizhi who originally promised to treat me anyway. I just left after paying for myself. What¡¯s wrong with that? Didn¡¯t you eat too? Since you were trying to take advantage of me, then why are you spinning it the other way? Do you have a problem with me paying for my share of the bill? You don¡¯t even want to be friends with me, so why should I pay for you?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s words left her in a daze. He¡¯s right! Why should he pay for me and the little fatty? I don¡¯t really have much of a case here.

    ¡°You, didn¡¯t you say it was an honor to eat with us?¡± Ye Xinn quibbled.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Do I have to pay just because it¡¯s an honor? I never said I would treat you. I wouldn¡¯t have had a problem if we were friends, but you clearly didn¡¯t want to be friends with me! I didn¡¯t take advantage of you guys in any way!¡±

    ¡°B-but, you ate the most!¡± Ye Xinn was nearly in tears. Her resentment and indignance rushed out of her heart like a roaring river, cheeks flushing like a tomato..

    ¡°Who stopped you from eating more?¡± Tang Wulin took a step forward, moved her aside, and proceeded onward withrge strides. He couldn¡¯t dy any longer if he wanted topete in the individualpetition.

    ¡°You! Stop right there!¡± Ye Xinn shouted.

    Tang Wulin ignored her and continued straight ahead.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Ye Xinn angrily yelled.

    ¡°Big sister Xinn.¡± Xu Lizhi pulled on her sleeves. ¡°Wulin¡¯s words make sense.¡±

    ¡°Are you on his side?¡± Ye Xinn turned to face him, lips peeling back in a sneer.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m on your side of course!¡± The little fatty replied meekly.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, just you wait.¡± Ye Xinn narrowed her eyes and made a fierce promation. She marched right into the stadium following him.

    ¡°Big sister Xinn, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m signing up topete! He was being reasonable, huh? Then I¡¯ll beat some real reason into him on the stage!¡±

    Unaware of the powerful opponent he had created, Tang Wulin checked-in right on time. Now all he had to do was wait; his match would start in another half hour or so.

 Chapter 203 - A Swift Victory

    <strong>Chapter 203 - A Swift Victory</strong>

    When it came to Ye Xinn, Tang Wulin believed his efforts toward her were just and acted confidently. To him, bringing up how much he ate was illogical.

    Since she looked down on him, why did he have to pay for her? From the beginning, they existed in two different worlds, two parallel lines never meant to touch.

    The event grounds were buzzing with activity. Since junior divisionpetitors in the individualpetition wielded three soul rings at most, the space provided wasn¡¯t much. Each arena spanned about thirty meters in diameter. Arranged next to each other, the rings of battle showcased dazzling duels between all sorts of martial souls and soul skills.

    Tang Wulin watched the battles with the eyes of a hawk, understanding that every participant was a potential opponent. He possessed a single soul ring; he¡¯d need to grasp every advantage possible to win.

    Not long after, the third heatmenced.

    Tang Wulin nced at his number te. ording to the lots drawn yesterday, his first appearance would be in the third heat in arena 16.

    A soul barrier encased the circr arena so that the audience wouldn¡¯t be harmed by any stray attacks.

    Although it was his first time participating in this sort ofpetition, Tang Wulin carried not an ounce of anxiety on his being. After his adventures in the spirit ascension tform and his real lifebat experiences, all he felt was excitement coursing through his veins. Just how far can I go?

    His opponent soon arrived. It was a petite kid shorter than Tang Wulin. His opponent¡¯s eyes failed to mask the confusion and anxiety running rampant beneath their outward posturing.

    Every arena had a referee and theirs was a middle-aged man.

    ¡°The rules are simple. You may use any means to attack without worry. I will interfere if the need arises to ensure your safety and the result will be decided when one side concedes. In the event that participants cannot or will not concede, I will judge when one side is no longer able to continue fighting. I will also judge if the gap between contenders is too great. You both have thirty seconds to prepare. I will countdown thest five seconds. You may begin preparing now.¡±

    The moment the middle-aged man finished speaking, Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent summoned two dazzling yellow soul rings.

    Don¡¯t we still have thirty seconds? Tang Wulin was baffled by his opponent¡¯s actions since unleashing one¡¯s martial soul consumed soul power. Is he trying to show off his martial soul?

    His opponent¡¯s martial soul was a long, silver staff. A ck dragon coiled around its length. It was the Coiling Dragon Staff¡ªan impressive martial soul.

    It has dragon in its name, so maybe...

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart hammered at the thought, pushing away hisst remnants of fear toward his two-ringed opponent.

    His opponent seemed to have realized his mistake and quickly recalled his martial soul. He stared back at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one, begin!¡±

    Following the end of the countdown, Tang Wulin stomped forward with his left foot,unching himself like an artillery shell. He wasn¡¯t an agility-type soul master, but in that hairbreadth of a second, he exploded with speed. It took a few swift steps to close the thirty-meter distance between him and his opponent.

    Once again hIs opponent released his martial soul. The Coiling Dragon Staff appeared in his hands yet no soul rings lit up; this was a clear sign he had yet to use any soul skills.

    This was because he was startled by Tang Wulin¡¯s frightening speed,pletely forgetting about his soul skills.

    The youngster heard a cold snort before a dizzying wave swept through his brain, all while watching as Tang Wulin¡¯s fist drew closer. The golden-scaled fist glittered beneath the sun. An indescribable feeling of terror gripped him.

    The sudden draconic might coupled with his nervousness caused the boy to fall back onto his butt.

    Tang Wulin pped away the Coiling Dragon Staff then, cing his scaled hand on the boy¡¯s head. Naturally, he neither grabbed the boy¡¯s head nor revealed his Golden Dragon w.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The referee appeared in front of them in an instant, blocking Tang Wulin¡¯s hand. Of course, the referee could feel theck of strength circting through his limb.

    ¡°You¡¯re toocking inbat experience! How can you even think of participating in thepetition like this?¡± The referee reprimanded the pale-faced boy on the ground.

    ¡°B-but my soul skills are really strong. I thought I could...¡±

    The referee snorted. ¡°Go back and gain some realbat experience first. Even if your soul skills are powerful, you still need to be able to use them. Tell me, did you even get a chance to use them?¡±

    Essentially, Tang Wulin¡¯s first match in the knockout round was a victory.

    The referee nodded in approval before granting him a new number te for his second match.

    Tang Wulin won his first battle without using his martial soul.

    After this match, he was brimming with confidence since his opponent had been so weak.

    Because he had finished his morning matches earlier than expected and the teampetition wasn¡¯t until the afternoon, Tang Wulin headed back to the hotel.

    When he reached his destination, he found that Gu Yue and Xie Xie had arrived before him. Xu Xiaoyan didn¡¯t leave the hotel at all.

    ¡°How did things go for you guys?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°Of course I won without a hitch! We¡¯re strong after all!¡± Xie Xie stated proudly.

    Gu Yue nodded in agreement.

    A smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. ¡°Then we¡¯ve already passed the first round. Congrattions everyone.¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°Isn¡¯t our goal to be the champions? Then we need to win in the teampetition too.¡±

    Tang Wulin sighed. ¡°Experience is extremely important here. My opponent was a two-ringed Soul Grandmaster, but he was somehow defeated before using his soul skill. Of course, he couldn¡¯t believe he lost, but if it had been a real battlefield, I would have already killed him.¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°The process isn¡¯t important; only the oue is. Strength has always been abination of multiple things, with soul power and soul skills being just a part of it. Even a powerful soul master could be killed by a child¡¯s dagger strike if they let their guard down. Therefore, actualbat experience is crucial as it hones one¡¯s reaction time and vignce.¡±

    Tang Wulin let out a chuckle. ¡°I just hope that I don¡¯t get matched up with you next round.¡±

    Gu Yue was taken back for a moment before she regained herself, smiling warmly. Indeed, she didn¡¯t want to meet Tang Wulin in battle either.

    ¡°It seems we all did pretty well. So boss, what¡¯s the n for this afternoon?¡± Xie Xie asked Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Our opponents shouldn¡¯t be that strong, so we can just fight as we always do. We don¡¯t have to worry about our strength in the first round; we should be able to win without a sweat.¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± The other three nodded in agreement.

    Long Hengxu lead Tang Wulin¡¯s group to the teampetition grounds, since Wu Zhangkong was off somewhere else.

    ¡°Are you brats ready?¡± Long Hengxu smiled pleasantly at the children.

    He did not want the children to participate in the individualpetition originally, but after checking their results for today, he changed his mind. They had an excellent start to the tournament.

    Needless to say, he still wasn¡¯t aware of Tang Wulin¡¯s participation in the cksmith¡¯spetition.

    ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡± Tang Wulin answered for his entire team.

    Long Hengxu nodded with approval. ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you all then. I don¡¯t know if Teacher Wu told you this, but due to the high resources invested into such a small ss, this tournament is being used to test your ss¡¯s sess. So you should aim for the best result. If you can get a good ranking, then in the future, the academy might invest more resources into your ss. Especially you, Tang Wulin. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that you¡¯ve eaten away all of the academy¡¯s funds. So, good luck kids!¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely do our best.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong hadn¡¯t spoken to them about these matters, but when Tang Wulin heard the director¡¯s words, his heart stirred. Teacher Wu has been bearing all this pressure for our sake! What¡¯s the best way to repay him? Of course it¡¯s victory!

    The space provided for the teampetition was much grander than the individualpetition¡¯s. The arenas for the three versus three team battles were each fifty meters in diameter.

    Their opponents this time came from a small town called Seafare City, which was a level below Skysea City. It was about the same level as Glorybound City, but the former¡¯s economy fared much better and it managed to retain an intermediate academy.

    However, the three versus three teampetition wasn¡¯t that popr. That was because powerful academies would all send seven-man teams topete instead. Only academiescking in people or already possessing a main seven-man team would have a three-man team.

    This was another fact that Wu Zhangkong had neglected to tell them, which they learned from Long Hengxu.

    ¡®Win regardless of the opponent!¡¯ That was Wu Zhangkong¡¯s philosophy.

    After observing several matches, Tang Wulin and the others came to the conclusion that they had no seriouspetition within the junior division¡¯s three-man team event. Nothing of note urred while they watched.

    ¡°Boss, why are these matches making me so sleepy?¡± Xie Xie said helplessly.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°That¡¯s because we haven¡¯t seen anyone strong yet. But don¡¯t get careless; we¡¯re only observing one part of the stadium. Let¡¯s n our strategy now...¡±

 Chapter 204 - Wait and See

    <strong>Chapter 204 - Wait and See</strong>

    As Tang Wulin watched the matches progress, he formted a n.

    Half an hourter, they were called for their match.

    Tang Wulin led the way, followed by Xie Xie... and Xu Xiaoyan.

    Indeed, Gu Yue wasn¡¯t participating.

    After scrutinizing the previous battles, Tang Wulin was confident and saw no need to reveal Gu Yue. Not to mention, their opposition hailed from a small town¡¯s intermediate academy. In Wu Zhangkong¡¯s own words, their sole objective was to be the champions. Tang Wulin understood his teacher¡¯s philosophy and as such, regardless of their opponents¡¯ strengths, their main objective would not change.

    A devious strategy was required for such a goal. Since Gu Yue was without a doubt ss zero¡¯s strongest student, it was best to conserve her strength for future matches.

    Although Xu Xiaoyan wasn¡¯t powerful in the daytime, her awareness and team coordination were excellent. When a crucial moment arrived, she would be the one to capitalize on it.

    Xie Xie described her as a radiant and pretty youngdy, but in reality she was a two-faced little schemer.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes sparkled at the unexpected chance to appear in the first match. When she had heard of the others¡¯ victories in the individualpetition, she was wrought with envy. However, she understood that her abilities were not suited for a one versus one scenario; it would have been foolish to follow the trend.

    Even though the teampetition¡¯s first round was scheduled today, how could Xu Xiaoyan have imagined that she would be participating? Contrary to her beliefs, Tang Wulin swapped her in.

    Once Tang Wulin¡¯s group arrived on the stage, their opponents soon appeared¡ªthree teenagers about fourteen to fifteen years old.

    When these teenagers from Seafare Academy saw the youthful faces of their opposition, joy washed over them like summer rain.

    It was as Tang Wulin had guessed: Seafare Academy was mediocre and focused all their resources on their representative team.

    When they had thought of themselves as mice in a world of men, they encountered a team of brats. How could they not feel as if Lady Luck was smiling down on them?

    Aren¡¯t these kids only about eleven or twelve? That¡¯s a huge gap in age! Their cultivation should be weak then. In an instant, their faces lit up.

    The referee climbed onto the stage. ¡°You have thirty seconds to prepare. The countdown will begin at five seconds. The rules state that you cannot deliberately disable your opponent and you must immediately cease battle if I order so.¡± His tone was monotonous after repeating the same thing for countless battles.

    ¡°My name is Mo Ka and these are my teammates, Yu Shi and Duanmu Lianlian. You kids are from Eastsea Academy?¡± They had also checked the matchups.

    Kids? Tang Wulin smiled humbly. ¡°Yeah! Seniors, we¡¯re first graders from Eastsea Academy. Please advise us.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s initial reaction was to explode in anger, but stopped himself when he saw the hand signals Tang Wulin shed behind his back. Xie Xie understood his teammate¡¯s intentions and lowered his head quickly to hide his face.

    Xu Xiaoyan wore an odd expression. This guy! Isn¡¯t he usually an upright and virtuous captain?

    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one, begin!

    With that deration, ss zero¡¯s first official team battle began.

    Tang Wulin took the initiative to charge forward. Like in his individual match, he did not bother to release his martial soul yet. Doing so would cost a precious second at his cultivation level. Every second mattered and all of his actions were done for the sake of efficiency.

    Though he couldn¡¯tpare with Xie Xie in speed, he was not inferior when it came to explosive power. With a simple stomp of his foot, a boom resounded. Xie Xie jumped into action after Tang Wulin, all ording to their n. The two advanced in tandem, Tang Wulin in front and Xie Xie hidden behind like a shadow.

    Following her teammates¡¯ actions, Xu Xiaoyan grasped the light coalescing into her ice staff, a soul ring appearing beneath her.

    Their opponents were taken aback by the sight of the two charging toward them, without releasing their martial souls or soul rings. Furthermore, Xu Xiaoyan brandished a single ring. What are these two kids doing not even summoning their soul rings?

    The three teenagers released their martial souls.

    All three had a pair of yellow rings. This was to be expected from the representatives of an academy.

    In that moment, a shining purple soul ring entered their view, blue vine tentacles swarming around them.

    The Seafare Academy¡¯s representatives couldn¡¯t react in time. Before they were able to activate their soul skills, the blue vines already struck at their faces. They were all tied up, their resistance bearing no fruit.

    ¡°Stop resisting!¡± Xie Xie pummeled their heads with his Light Dragon Dagger.

    Xu Xiaoyan stood in the rear with her ice staff ready, but had yet to use a soul skill.

    ¡°Stop!¡± While trying to contain his surprise, the referee shouted.

    A single two-ringed and two one-ringed soul masters were able to ovee three two-ringed soul masters.Moreover, it was over in a blitz. It was simply inconceivable!

    The battle finished too quickly. It was too much for the eye to take in.

    How can this be? Mo Ka, Yu Shi, and Duanmu Lianlian harbored the same thought. They hadn¡¯t even had a chance use their soul skills!

    It¡¯sbat experience! These words shed through Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. Compared to him, his opponents were simply toocking in that regard.

    He had felt this deficiency among the contenders of the individualpetition. Even now in the teampetition, he felt the same. Do they not have anybat training?

    In truth, his usation was wrong. All soul master academies hadbat training. However, their level ofbat training could notpare with ss zero¡¯s. ss zero¡¯s standard was inching on the border of masochism and its students were geniuses selected carefully by the academy. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s personal guidance was also an important contribution.

    As he had hailed from Shrek Academy, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s teaching methods came from the same ce.

    Because ss zero¡¯s students had been either cultivating or battling in the spirit ascension tform, they were shocked to find howcking their peers were.

    ¡°Captain, I never knew you were so two-faced!¡± Now off-stage, Xu Xiaoyan was giggling at Tang Wulin.

    Wasn¡¯t it true, though? Before the battle started, Tang Wulin was already misleading their opponents with an innocent and naive persona. He had been the embodiment of the ideal cute kid. Once the match started, however, he discarded his facade and stormed his opponent, giving them no time to react. With such a devious strategy, Tang Wulin cinched victory easily.

    If he hadn¡¯t done this, then they wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain such a sweeping win. Throughout the entire battle, Tang Wulin used his soul skill once. It was his thousand-year soul skill!

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°If I can save us some effort and conceal our strength a bit longer, then why not? Our goal is to be the champions after all.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of eavesdroppers?¡± An icy voice cut in.

    The trio turned to see a pair of familiar faces¡ªYe Xinn and Xu Lizhi.

 Chapter 205 - Breaking a Record

    <strong>Chapter 205 - Breaking a Record</strong>

    Helpless, Xu Lizhi greeted Tang Wulin. Ye Xinn red at Tang Wulin, as if her gaze could burn him alive.

    Tang Wulin ignored her, treating her as air. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    At his actions, Xie Xie moved to whisper into his ear. ¡°Why do I get the feeling that there¡¯s some deep grudge between you two?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged in response. ¡°No way. We¡¯re just acquaintances.¡±

    Gu Yue approached them after seeing the current situation. Unlike Tang Wulin, she wasn¡¯t as tactful and stared at Ye Xinn with indifference, her words as cold and piercing as ice. ¡°Just wait and see.¡±

    A disdainful snort left Ye Xinn¡¯s mouth. ¡°We¡¯re registered too. Let me see just what it is you have to show.¡±

    They also signed up? But aren¡¯t they from Shrek Academy? Can Shrek Academy even participate in a public tournament like this?

    Tang Wulin stared at them, incredulity painting his face.

    Ye Xinn said pridefully, ¡°We¡¯ll just join another academy temporarily before the match. No one will say anything if we do that. Tang Wulin, you just wait! You better pray that you¡¯re defeated before you meet me. If not... Hmph!¡± As she spoke, she raised her fist to Tang Wulin in a menacing way. She red at him with malicious eyes.

    The atmosphere grew heavy and tense. He had no choice but to be cautious of Ye Xinn now. After all, she came from Shrek Academy! Everyone had watched their exhibition match. Though how they won was still unclear, the strength of Shrek Academy was not. If such a powerful opponent appeared because of his provocation, he would have wronged his teammates!

    Tang Wulin wanted to speak out, but Gu Yue stopped him.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll see then. Captain, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yue pulled Tang Wulin away, not giving him the chance to resolve anything.

    On the road back to the hotel, Tang Wulin recounted the events that nurtured hostility between him and Ye Xinn.

    ¡°Captain, you¡¯re so cool,¡± Xu Xiaoyan said, bright-eyed. ¡°They¡¯re from Shrek Academy yet you still ran out on them! You¡¯re too awesome! Not bending to power and unshaken by poverty, you¡¯re a true role model!¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What do you mean ¡®not bending to power¡¯! He just hates spending money!¡±

    Tang Wulin shot him a look. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s exactly like that.¡±

    At this confession, Xie Xie stopped ridiculing Tang Wulin in an instant. Gu Yue eximed, ¡°That¡¯s how he really is.¡±

    Xie Xie stumbled over his own two feet. ¡°Dammit Gu Yue, can¡¯t you be a little less biased! Is everything he does just to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Gu Yue stated it as if it was fact.

    Fury rose within Xie Xie, bubbling likeva from a volcano. ¡°So you want to marry him when you grow up, then? Are you just nning ahead?¡±

    Gu Yue was taken aback. For a moment, she shot Tang Wulin a gloomy gaze, then rushed back to the hotel.

    Xie Xie was bbergasted. Until now, he had not won a single verbal duel against Gu Yue. Now that he came out victorious, uneasiness crept into his heart as he watched Gu Yue storm off. Did I say something wrong?

    ¡°What¡¯s up with her?¡± Xie Xie asked in confusion.

    Tang Wulin said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t speak about so much nonsense. What do you understand about marriage at your age?¡±

    For the rest of the trip back Gu Yue did not utter a single word, leading them from the distance.

    Nheless, Tang Wulin was in a good mood. Since they won the team match, he would advance to the second round for all three of thepetitions he entered. Such an achievement was worthy of rejoicing.

    He was not one bit nervous about the cksmith¡¯spetition. However, he was starting to understand where he stood among his peers regarding the individual and team events.

    Despitecking in soul power and soul rings from their age, their truebat strength wasn¡¯t as weak as others believed.

    As such, Tang Wulin could guess the Shrek Academy students¡¯ true strength. Their might did note only from possessing a high cultivation base, but from the sum of their parts. Regardless of theirbat experience, coordination, or martial soul, those elements were all first-rate. It was impossible to have a higher soul power at their age.

    Shortly after Tang Wulin returned to his room, he heard someone pounding on his door.

    ¡°Senior disciple sister, please don¡¯t be so loud.¡± Tang Wulin already knew who it was; only Mu Xi could be so aggressive when knocking on someone¡¯s door.

    ¡°Open up already. You brat, are you looking to get into the limelight?¡± Mu Xi charged in once the door opened.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Tang Wulin eyed the energetic Mu Xi, his face dyed in doubt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know you broke a record? It was the record for the fastest high-grade Hundred Refinements in the history of the Skysea Alliance Tournament. You. Broke. A. Record!¡± Mu Xi hissed thest few words through gritted teeth,

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin stood there stupefied. ¡°I was just in a hurry to get to the individualpetition. I...¡±

    Mu Xi eyed him up and down. ¡°Did you know that after you left, a flock of people were running all over the gym searching desperately for you? I didn¡¯t dare to say anything. All I heard was that you broke the record for high-grade Hundred Refinements, and with blue coppertite at that! You only used one minute and six seconds. Way to go!¡±

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t meant to.¡± Tang Wulin had been repeatedly warned to stay low-key beforehand, yet no one had thought something like this would happen. His self-control was blown away the moment he began forging. In that state of mind, he focused on creating the best product he that could.

    Mu Xi snorted. ¡°Well, anyway, you¡¯re in the limelight now. I expect that everyone will be focusing on you in the next round. You better prepare yourself.¡±

    ¡°Eh... What am I going to do?¡± Tang Wulin was at a loss.

    Mu Xi said, ¡°What will be, will be. Just don¡¯t let it affect you. It¡¯s not like Eastsea City is forbidden from producing geniuses, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at her in astonishment. ¡°Senior disciple sister, are you saying I¡¯m a genius?¡±

    Mu Xi raised a brow in surprise then proceeded to pinch his cheeks. She kept pinching his cheeks as she gnashed her teeth. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right! You¡¯re a genius!¡±

    Tang Wulin was barely coherent as he spoke. ¡°Senior disciple sister, please don¡¯t pinch me when you can just talk. You should go now...¡±

    With great difficulty, Tang Wulin managed to fend off Mu Xi¡¯s demonic fingers from his cheeks and saw her out. Despite his aching face, his heart warmed. Perceptive since childhood, he knew that Mu Xi¡¯s bared fangs was to remind him not to draw the world¡¯s attention.

    Since they¡¯ve noticed my forging, I¡¯ll need to think of some n.

    As the first day of the tournament came to an end, some rejoiced while others sulked. For those who failed, this was the pain of being eliminated. For those who passed, it was the anxiety for what¡¯s toe.

    The tournament schedule was packed, with matches conducted everyday.

    Tang Wulin would have to wake up early in order to attend the second round of the cksmithingpetition. This was an exceptionally important round.

    The cksmithing tournament¡¯s champion would be decided by the sum of their marks awarded by the judges. Thus, the performance was additive. Without a doubt, Tang Wulin was the first round¡¯s frontrunner, having produced a high-grade hundred refined product in the shortest amount of time.

    The second round was a free-forge round where participants would pick a metal and forge it to the best of their ability.

    For the junior division, anyone who seeded in hundred refining a metal was considered talented. Now, if they could seed in the Thousand Refinements, then they would be heralded as geniuses.

    After a whole night¡¯s meditation, Tang Wulin came up with a n.

    The next morning, a horde of cksmiths assembled. They were heading toward thepetition grounds.

    Tang Wulin trailed behind the group, whispering quietly to Mu Xi, ¡°Senior disciple sister, do you believe in me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Mu Xi retorted without missing a beat.

    Tang Wulin was stunned, a bitterugh escaping from his lips. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit more pleasant? Do you really not believe in me?¡±

    Mu Xi smiled inwardly at the sight of Tang Wulin deting, but outwardly, she snorted. ¡°Why should I believe in you? What do you have for me to believe in?¡±

    ¡°Integrity!¡± Tang Wulin eximed.

    ¡°You have that? How many kilograms?¡± Mu Xi said disdainfully.

    Tang Wulin was helpless to her words. ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t believe in me then you don¡¯t.¡±

    Suspicion roused in Mu Xi¡¯s heart. ¡°Just tell me what you have to say already. Out with it.¡±

    Tang Wulin smirked. ¡°If you believe in me, then choose heavy silverter.¡±

    ¡°Heavy silver? Are you trying to harm me on purpose?¡± Although heavy silver was a decent metal, it ranked in the middle rtive to other materials. Since this was a tournament, the more difficult the metal was to forge the more points would be awarded.

    Since it was far easier to forge than blue coppertite, heavy silver at the very bestcould be considered at the peak of mid-grade metals By choosing it, her chances of sess would increase. Yet, this was still depending on chance. Should Mu Xi fail, her score would plummet and she might even be eliminated.

 Chapter 206 - Believe in Me!

    <strong>Chapter 206 - Believe in Me!</strong>

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m notpletely sure either. But if you believe in me, I¡¯ll definitely seed in making you the champion.¡±

    Mu Xi stared at him in astonishment. ¡°You really want to help me win?¡±

    A smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already broken a record; if I don¡¯t get out of the limelight, teacher is going to punish me when I return. Besides, didn¡¯t you say you would give me the first ce prize? You know how much I love money. If you take first ce and I take second, then I¡¯ll get both prizes andplete teacher¡¯s assignment. It¡¯s a win-win!¡±

    Mu Xi wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°I¡¯m your rival. There¡¯s no way I can believe you! Hmph!¡± She hastened her pace.

    Unseen by Tang Wulin, Mu Xi¡¯s expression depicted warring emotions, as turbulent as a monsoon.

    Ever since she met Tang Wulin, she would always pick on him for some reason. Later, she realized her actions stemmed from jealousy.

    In the cksmithing world, Mu Xi was heralded as a proud girl sent from the heavens. That being said, Tang Wulin¡¯s appearance threatened her position, forcing her to see him as a rival. In the end, however, she was unable topete with Tang Wulin.

    Whenever she drummed up the courage to challenge Tang Wulin to a cksmithing duel, his astounding progress made her lose her confidence.

    Yet no matter how bruised her ego became, Mu Xi strived harder and harder, until her past self was iparable with her present self. Even so, the distance between Mu Xi and Tang Wulin continued to widen. When Tang Wulin was promoted to a fourth-rank cksmith, she could finally relinquish her jealousy. In this world there were geniuses that an ordinary person like her could never hope to match, regardless of how much effort was invested. She understood this now. With this realization, Mu Xi¡¯s heart grew calm and she was able face their rtionship.

    Mu Chen had urged her repeatedly to maintain a good rtionship with Tang Wulin. Now that she let go of her envy, she found that he wasn¡¯t as loathsome as she thought. The distance between the two gradually faded away and her attitude toward Tang Wulin gradually improved.

    However, she did not expect Tang Wulin to return the favor so quickly by helping her win thepetition. Unaware of Tang Wulin¡¯s two-faced nature, Mu Xi thought the ten-year-old¡¯s words were ny-nine percent serious! Nevertheless, she was the senior disciple sister here! Although Tang Wulin wanted to cede first ce to her, it was only right that she cede it to him.

    For this reason, she chose to decline. It was unconscionable to deprive him of his deserved glory.

    Mind in a haze, she heaved a long sigh after entering thepetition grounds. Junior disciple brother, I hope you can reach even greater heights. One day, you¡¯ll definitely be an amazing cksmith like dad.

    ¡°Senior disciple sister, here.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s voice halted her depressing train of thought. He had appeared in front of her and held out a chunk of heavy silver.

    ¡°You...¡± Mu Xi stared at him, dumbfounded.

    Tang Wulin said seriously, ¡°Senior disciple sister, please believe in me. If you acknowledge me as your junior disciple brother, then trust me.¡±

    How could Mu Xi not believe in him now? ¡°Wulin, I...¡±

    Tang Wulin stepped forward, hugging her. ¡°Senior disciple sister, believe in me.¡± Despite standing half a head shorter than her and holding a piece metal in his hand, Tang Wulin calmed her and blew away her hesitations with his embrace.

    He released her a momentter, picking up a metal ingot. Meanwhile, Zheng Tianlin was staring at Tang Wulin from the distance. His stupefied expression grew dark. Though not in the same division, they still entered thepetition grounds together.

    That little brat hugged Mu Xi? And she didn¡¯t fight back at all? What¡¯s their rtionship?

    Jealousy stabbed his heart.

    Tang Wulin soon returned with a nearly identical piece of heavy silver. He smiled at Mu Xi, showing off his pearly whites, before heading to the forging tables.

    Mu Xi had no choice but to follow him. Her previous anxiety was now reced with calm and curiosity. Just what is Tang Wulin up to? Why did he tell me to pick heavy silver? And why did he choose it as well?

    Tang Wulin ced the heavy silver onto the forging table, before calcining it. This was the required basic preparatory process.

    Not everyone chose the highest quality metal they could. The higher the metal¡¯s grade, the harder it would be to forge, thus awarding more points in its sess. This encouragedpetitors to bnce the metal¡¯s difficulty with their proficiency in refining it..Therefore, no one thought much of Tang Wulin and Mu Xi picking heavy silver.

    Mu Xi echoed Tang Wulin¡¯s actions and began calcining the heavy silver. A momentter, she whispered to Tang Wulin, ¡°So just what¡¯s your n, Wulin?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s whispered response could barely be heard. ¡°Senior disciple sister, when thepetition begins, just follow my rhythm. We¡¯ll forge together. Heavy silver is the steadiest and sturdiest of the mid-grade metals. We¡¯ll forge in sync and you can just follow along, understanding it as you go. As long as you follow my rhythm, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Mu Xi didn¡¯t understandpletely. What does he mean by ¡®follow¡¯ him?

    ¡°The second round of the Skysea Alliance Tournament¡¯s cksmith¡¯spetition is about to begin. Please finish your preparations,petitors. Only thirty percent of the initial participants remain. I hope you all treasure this opportunity and disy all of your forging ability,¡± The official in charge of thepetition dered.

    Passing the first round would guarantee entrance to the second and third rounds. The final rankings would be decided by the sum of those scores.

    With rapt attention, the participants stared at their forging table.

    The foundation of every cksmith¡¯s skills was an unrelenting focus. Those who had passed the first round demonstrated a satisfactory level of this.

    Tang Wulin was no exception. His concentration could not be broken and he forged as if he were in his own world. As Mu Xi watched him, she felt that Tang Wulin¡¯s breathing and mental state existed in its own rhythm, like the personal beat of one¡¯s heart. It was as if his entire being melded with the forging table, blurring the lines between the two.

    Sure enough, there¡¯s no way someone father recognizes as a genius is an ordinary person! Mu Xi eximed in her thoughts. She could feel Tang Wulin¡¯s sheer talent for forging, crashing into her like a tidal wave. The source of his talent wasn¡¯t something as simple as possessing innate divine strength.

    ¡°Ten, nine, eight...¡±

    The countdown began.

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    In one full sweep, zing scarlet chunks of metal rose to the surface of all of the cksmiths¡¯ forging tables, signaling the start of the second round.

    Atop the stage, numerous officials swept their gaze over the myriad of tables. At the same time, the white-haired old man at the center singled out Tang Wulin from the crowd.

    ¡°Is that the brat from yesterday?¡± The old man pointed at Tang Wulin.

 Chapter 207 - Follow My Rhythm

    <strong>Chapter 207 - Follow My Rhythm</strong>

    ¡°Yes. The result of our investigations verified that he came from Eastsea City¡¯s cksmith¡¯s Association. The girl next to him is Mu Chen¡¯s daughter, who is praised as one of this generation¡¯s greatest cksmiths. Who would¡¯ve thought that they¡¯ve raised an even greater and younger genius? It seems the Eastsea cksmith¡¯s Association has truly been fortunate thesest few years!¡± A middle-aged man eximed beside the old man.

    The white-haired old man nodded. ¡°I want to see if this brat can surprise us again today. Investigate deeper into him. Determine his family¡¯s circumstances and his background.¡±

    ¡°Elder Duan, what are your intentions?¡± The middle-aged man asked in surprise.

    The old man smiled slyly. ¡°Although a fair share of geniuses hase from our Skysea cksmith¡¯s Association, they can¡¯tpare with those from Eastsea. It¡¯s important to constantly think of ways to improve our situation since the younger the cksmith, the less polished they are. This could also be an opportunity for us.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll arrange it right now.¡± The middle-aged man finally grasped the old man¡¯s n. He quickly made some calls with his soulmunicator.

    Unaware of these events, Tang Wulin began forging.

    A sh of lightter, his forging hammers were in his hands. However, instead of his heavy silver hammers, they were tungsten.

    He gently tapped the heavy silver, and a crisp note rang out.

    Paying attention to his actions, Mu Xi copied him.

    With her own thousand-refined hammers, Mu Xi¡¯s tap issued a second, sessive note.

    Tang Wulin wrinkled his brows. He turned to Mu Xi and gave her a curt nod.

    Although Mu Xi had yet to understand Tang Wulin¡¯s n, she was resolute and responded with a firm nod. Regardless of what Tang Wulin nned to do, she chose to believe in him and do as he said. If she could see what surprise Tang Wulin had up his sleeve, then so what if it ended in failure? They were still young and had plenty of opportunities waiting for them in the future.

    Ding!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hammer descended.

    Mu Xi mirrored him. She felt the dy between their movements disappearing; furthermore, Tang Wulin¡¯s strikes seemed heavier than usual, almost as if they were her own.

    Moving in sync, Tang Wulin and Mu Xi raised their other hammer and smashed the metal.

    The surrounding cksmiths had also begun to forge. Many had been caught up in the tempest of Tang Wulin¡¯s forging rhythm the day before, but today they had learned their lesson and threw themselves into the process as soon as possible.

    With each resounding boom of Tang Wulin¡¯s tungsten hammer, another soon followed.

    Although Tang Wulin had slowed his pace, it still possessed a peculiar tempo to it.

    Their hammers raised and fell together as they forged in unison, gradually increasing in speed and simrity.

    As Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers began to practically fly through the air, so too did Mu Xi¡¯s.

    Feeling! Rhythm!

    These two words lingered in the back of Mu Xi¡¯s mind. She had forged heavy silver countless times before, yet, this time, it was an entirely different sensation.

    As Mu Xi forged with Tang Wulin, she discovered that she could sense the heavy silver¡¯s breath clearer than usual, following her rhythm and cadence. As a genius in her own right, she soon immersed herself in this feeling.

    A smile peeked out as Tang Wulin observed her changes. Senior disciple sister really is senior disciple sister! If she puts her mind to it, then she can really do it!

    Few paid attention to them in the beginning due to their slow pace, but as the two sped up, a forging tempest like the day before appeared.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers struck faster, spurring on Mu Xi to do the same. Their hammers rained down on the metal like a whirlwind, each strike resounding.

    The most unusual thing was that the two reflected each other perfectly; even the location of their strikes and pull of the hammer were identical. Under their assault, the heavy silver slowly shrunk and transformed.

    The cksmiths on stage soon noticed this bizarre situation, giving them no small shock. What are these two kids doing? Why are their forging rhythms identical?

    This was the first time they had ever seen anything like this.

    Now that Mu Xi waspletely immersed in the process of forging, she could clearly hear the heavy silver¡¯s voice as it cheered with each strike on its body. She no longer needed to follow Tang Wulin¡¯s rhythm, using her own senses to continue.

    This was her first time experiencing such a mystical sensation. Her mind void of any distracting thoughts, she focused all her attention on forging.

    Hammer after hammer descended, gradually shaping the heavy silver. Joyful rings sounded out in response to being purified .

    Beautiful cloud patterns emerged onto the twinkling surface of the heavy silver.

    Beads of sweat rolled down Mu Xi¡¯s forehead. Although her soul power exceeded Tang Wulin¡¯s by far, she couldn¡¯tpare with his physical strength. Even after Tang Wulin lowered his strength to match Mu Xi¡¯s usual output, their pace was exhausting her.

    Only by concentrating her soul power into her arms did she just barely manage to continue this fast-paced forging. Mu Xi¡¯s years of cksmithing came together, culminating into a sensation that made her want to sing as she was held spellbound by this feeling.

    Yes! It¡¯s like this! Exactly like this! This thought echoed within her heart.

    Bang!

    The two¡¯s final strikended simultaneously. Two beams of light shot into the air from the heavy silver; though the lightsted no more than an instant, it had clearly been seen by everyone on the stage.

    ¡°What? A light came out?¡± The old man unconsciously shouted. Without a single exception, all the cksmiths from the Skysea Alliance gawked at the duo.

    Cen Yue was also on the stage, but on the other end. He had been paying attention to the two since the start of thepetition.

    Even with his prior understanding of the two, he was bbergasted by their synchronized rhythms. What are those two brats doing? Why isn¡¯t Tang Wulin using his heavy silver hammers? Just what is he doing?

    However, all of his doubts were blown away when he saw the beam of light. Cen Yue was aware of Tang Wulin¡¯s ability to thousand refine second-grade metals, but unexpectedly Mu Xi had aplished it too! It was simply unfathomable. Mu Xi wasn¡¯t even a third rank cksmith yet and her Thousand Refinements was still unstable!

    Even if it was the dimmest of lights that came from a thousand refined metal, it still signified that from that moment on, Mu Xi was a third rank cksmith. Reaching third rank at the young age of fourteen was no small matter.

    Not a single third rank cksmith existed within the junior division; Tang Wulin was fourth rank, so he didn¡¯t count.

    The old man roused from his stupor by the sound of a gulp. He strode forward and leapt down from the stage with nimble movements unlike that of an elderly man.

    He no longer cared that thepetition was still in progress, directly charging in Tang Wulin¡¯s and Mu Xi¡¯s direction.

    A light blue halo glimmered around the silver metal as Tang Wulin put away his tungsten hammers. The pattern spread evenly across the heavy silver¡¯s surface, covering every single inch. He narrowed his eyes as he reflected on the process.

    Mu Xi propped herself up against the forging table with her arms. That feeling just now! That feeling! Her eyes twinkled like stars as she kept recreating that feeling in her mind. She knew she had reached the next rank. It had been the first time she could perceive the will of the metal. As she carved this experience into her heart, she had a newfound appreciation for everything that came before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go over.¡± Just as the old man was about to reach the two, Cen Yue stopped him. ¡°They¡¯reprehending things right now. We mustn¡¯t disturb them,¡± Cen Yue said with a lowered voice.

    The old man, as well as the other cksmiths that had followed, all halted in ce. As they were all of at least the fifth rank, they understood how important times ofprehension were to cksmiths.

 Chapter 208 - Comprehension and Mu Xis Advancement

    <strong>Chapter 208 - Comprehension and Mu Xi¡¯s Advancement</strong>

    From where they were standing, they could clearly see the two chunks of thousand refined heavy silver on the table.

    That¡¯s definitely thousand refined heavy silver! And it¡¯s second-grade! Second-grade thousand refined heavy silver was usually in the domain of fourth rank cksmiths, yet two kids who had seeded in forging it now stood in front of him.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s and Mu Xi¡¯s state ofprehension was short-lived, but it told the Elder Duan everything he needed to know¡ªboth youngsters were at least third rank.

    The old man turned to Cen Yue. ¡°Little Yue, your Eastsea cksmith¡¯s Association sure has some tricks up its sleeve! Mu Chen is truly formidable. I never expected that he would have groomed two young sessors, especially that brat over there. I looked into him and discovered he¡¯s only ten years old. Just where did you find such a freak?¡±

    Cen Yue delighted in the old man¡¯s bitter expression. ¡°Elder Duan, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. We were just lucky. You should know that Mu Xi has shown promise since she was a child, but Wulin is our president¡¯s only direct disciple. He¡¯s quite talented. Maybe he could exchange notes with cksmiths from Skysea City in the future.¡±

    Cen Yue¡¯s reply was truly a needle hidden in silk floss. He wlessly exined Tang Wulin¡¯s status as Mu Chen¡¯s direct disciple, secretly warning Elder Duan to discard any ideas of preying on him.

    Each cksmith had their own cksmithing techniques and ways to pass down their teachings. Just like how a good master was hard to find, a good disciple was also hard to find! What master wouldn¡¯t want a disciple that could one day surpass them?

    Forging a second-grade thousand refined metal wasn¡¯t much in their eyes; what was significant, however, was how young Tang Wulin was! He was only ten years old! In the entire history of cksmithing, a ten-year-old who could thousand refine was unheard of! This was simply...

    Elder Duan felt short of breath as he stared at Cen Yue. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anyone told me that Mu Chen took in a disciple? Have any of you heard about this?¡± He swept his gaze across the other cksmiths present.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about this,¡± each of the cksmiths from Skysea City said one after another, shaking their heads.

    Cen Yue¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Elder Duan, what are you implying?¡±

    Elder Duan snorted. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s just head back then. We don¡¯t want to influence the children¡¯spetition.¡±

    He nced at Tang Wulin one more time before leading the others back to the stage.

    Just after they left, Tang Wulin raised his head. His state ofprehension hadn¡¯t been as great as Mu Xi¡¯s since he was forging the familiar heavy silver, but he did manage to grasp the barest traces of what a first-grade thousand refining was like.

    The fact that Tang Wulin had used his tungsten hammers needed to be kept in mind. He wondered just what the result would have been if he used his heavy silver hammers. If he had used them, he probably would have had at least a sixty percent chance to produce a first-grade metal.

    A first-grade Thousand Refinement was also called Half-Spirit Refinement. The sooner that Tang Wulin could achieve this, the easier it would be for him toprehend Spirit Refinement. The only thing he currentlycked was soul power. Even with his innate divine strength, Mu Chen was confident in his assessment that Tang Wulin would need to have at least three rings before Spirit Refinement would be possible. This was because, during the process of spirit refining, cksmiths needed to infuse the metal with the vitality that came from the cksmith themselves. In other words, the gap between the cksmith¡¯s martial soul and the metal.

    An ordinary cksmith needed to have at least four rings before being able to spirit refine, but with his innate divine strength, Tang Wulin only needed three rings to sustain the process.

    Nheless, a first-grade Thousand Refinement could be considered the gateway to Spirit Refinement. The greater the feeling and the deeper hisprehension, the closer he got to the realm of Spirit Refinement.

    Tang Wulin had set a goal for himself prior to the start of the tournament¡ªbefore reaching three rings, he would thousand refine every metal he could get his hands on to the standard of first-grade. This way, when it the time for him to attempt Spirit Refinement arrived, his chances of sess would dramatically increase while lowering his material costs.

    Mu Xi let out a long sigh as she lifted her head, sluggishly gazing at the twinkling silver metal before her. The moment sheid eyes on the heavy silver, she was dazed.

    It¡¯s thousand refined second-grade!

    Although she couldn¡¯tpare to grandmaster cksmiths, her understanding of high-level forging was still extraordinarily deep since she grew up as the daughter of a Saint cksmith. She was naturally able to identify the level of the metal she had just forged.

    I-is it actually second-grade? She hadn¡¯t even grasped the fundamentals of the Thousand Refinements, yet she had somehow managed to forge a second-grade metal? Mu Xi simply couldn¡¯t believe it! Furthermore, she justprehended the true essence of the Thousand Refinements and was now confident in her ability to thousand refine any metal. Taking this into consideration, she knew that she was now a third rank cksmith.

    She turned to Tang Wulin, her eyes welling with all sorts of emotions¡ªrelief, admiration, envy, and another emotion she didn¡¯t understand.

    A teacher guides the way, dispelling the disciple¡¯s doubts; that was exactly what it felt like with Tang Wulin leading her. He was the one who elevated her to the third rank, something not even her father had been able to aplish.

    Using his own rhythm to spur her on, Tang Wulin pushed her into that state ofplete focus and reveal the path to the Thousand Refinements.

    After putting away her hammers, Mu Xi walked over to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. She reached out to rub his head and pinch his cheeks, not expressing her gratitude.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, leading the way out.

    A smile tugged at Tang Wulin¡¯s lips as he watched Mu Xi leave gantly. At that moment, the two understood each other even without giving voice to their thoughts.

    Mu Xi stopped once they left the cksmithingpetition grounds. ¡°Are you participating in the individualpetition?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Senior disciple sister, why aren¡¯t you participating? You¡¯re definitely strong enough to ce highly.¡±

    Mu Xi currently has three rings, and from Tang Wulin¡¯s understanding, her martial soul was a powerful one.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she replied and shook her head. ¡°My talent for cksmithing can¡¯tpare with yours, and I¡¯ve had a change of heart since you arrived. I¡¯ve been contemting whether my path is that of a cksmith, a soul master, or a battle armor master. I want to embrace all three of these identities, but I am ultimately destined to be a cksmith. In light of that, I¡¯ve decided to focus my time and energy on forging.¡±

    Mu Xi paused for a moment to give Tang Wulin a profound look. ¡°Wulin, you are far more talented than I am, so much so that you¡¯re a once-in-a-century cksmithing genius. Dad told me that, if you continue to steadily develop like this, you would one day be a Divine cksmith. So if you enjoy forging, you need to put even more effort into it from now on.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded slightly, understanding Mu Xi¡¯s intentions. She wished to remind him that, if he wanted to be a cksmith that stood at the peak, he could not let himself get unnecessarily distracted. However, his goal was to be a battle armor master. That was his dream.

    Tang Wulin dreamed of bing a mecha pilot when he was a child, but after Wu Zhangkong educated him about battle armor masters who stood above mecha pilots, his dream changed. cksmithing had initially been a way for him to earn money that he just so happened to enjoy, but now it fueled his hope of one day bing a battle armor master.

    ¡°Senior disciple sister... I love cksmithing, but my circumstances are different from yours. Your martial soul is way better than mine. I only have Bluesilver Grass. People have been telling me that my martial soul is trash since I was six. Even though I¡¯ve devoted all of my energy into steadily cultivating, the results have beenckluster. Bing a great cksmith also requires soul power, so if I want to do that, I have to put in the effort cultivating. Aside from that, my one true dream is to be a battle armor master.¡±

 Chapter 209 - Shes the Opponent?

    <strong>Chapter 209 - She¡¯s the Opponent?</strong>

    Mu Xi was stupefied. ¡°That¡¯s right! You still only have one ring... How could I forget? You¡¯re not that great after all! You¡¯re still so much weaker than me!¡±

    Tang Wulin felt as if three ck lines were sliding down his forehead. Just what is she thinking?

    An unexpected smile spread across Mu Xi¡¯s face. ¡°My heart calmed down as soon as I remembered that. Yeah! No one could be that unbelievably powerful and you¡¯re no exception. Alright, hurry up and go then. I¡¯m not participating in the individualpetition, but I am in the teampetition. I won¡¯t go easy on you when we face off. Well... assuming you make it that far.¡±

    Tang Wulin waved goodbye to Mu Xi as he ran off. It was nearly time for the individualpetition.

    Watched his departing figure, Mu Xi¡¯s smiling expression gradually vanished. She muttered, ¡°Dad was right... I really should form a good rtionship with him. That brat... hmph! I really want to pinch him to death.¡±

    A smile spread across her lips as she spoke thest few words. It was far more brilliant than the one that had previously graced it.

    ?

    Once he arrived at thepetition ground, Tang Wulin rushed to check the progression of the matches. Fortunately, there was still some time before his match. Since the individualpetition had advanced to its second round, each match was far longer than before.

    After making sure that he was on time, Tang Wulin spotted his teammates nearby.

    Xie Xie and Gu Yue stood next to each other, observing the battles of theirpetition. Tang Wulin quickly walked over.

    ¡°Your cksmithingpetition is done? How¡¯d you do?¡± Gu Yue asked.

    ¡°I did great,¡± Tang Wulin answered. ¡°The champion will be decided tomorrow.¡±

    Since the cksmith¡¯spetition wasn¡¯t very popr, it only took three days to finish.

    ¡°Have you guys fought yet?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Gu Yue shook her head. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m still waiting.¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s the situation?¡± Tang Wulin asked. ¡°Has anyone powerful appeared yet?

    Gu Yue answered, ¡°A few. We just saw a three-ringed soul master. A three-ringed opponent will be kind of tough.¡±

    With an upper age limit of fifteen, it was certainly to be expected that some three-ringed soul masters would be found in the junior division. Compared to Xie Xie and Gu Yue, both of which had two rings and powerful martial souls, Tang Wulin merely had a single soul ring and the trash-tier Bluesilver Grass. Although he brought his martial soul up to the thousand-year level, he was still an infant against those three-ringed giants.

    Yet, in spite of that, Tang Wulin¡¯s confidence did not waver. He never expected to do particrly well in the individualpetition; he only entered in order to further temper himself. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a loss if he were defeated by an opponent that was more powerful than him.

    At that moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes went wide.

    Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi approached him like enemies meeting on a narrow road. The former led the way while thetter followed like a servant.

    There¡¯s no way she signed up for the individualpetition, right?

    Tang Wulin was speechless, but anticipation flickered within his heart. The two were from Shrek Academy, so he couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how strong they were.

    ¡°Are you waiting for your match?¡± Ye Xinn approached Tang Wulin with a sinister grin.

    Tang Wulin pretended to be disinterested. ¡°Did you sign up for the individualpetition too? If I remember correctly, thepetition was already underway when you decided to sign up.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± Ye Xinn asked. ¡°I just needed to speak with the organizers and tell them that I wanted to spar with you guys. Of course they made an exception for me. Since I guaranteed I won¡¯t fight for the top eight, they happily agreed to my participation.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart stirred, anxiety seeping into his heart.

    ¡°Oh, right, I wanted to tell you the good news. The opponent you drew for today is unable to make it, so another opponent has been arranged for you¡ªme.¡±

    Faced with the smirking Ye Xinn, Tang Wulin felt as if he had encountered a little devil. He knew her what she was aiming for without even needing to think about it.

    Xie Xie¡¯s and Gu Yue¡¯s faces darkened. This was especially the case for Gu Yue, whose narrowed eyes held a cold sheen.

    Tang Wulin, on the other hand, continued to meet Ye Xinn¡¯s gaze without faltering. Their gazes locked, and he shed a radiant smile at her. ¡°Fantastic!¡±

    Fantastic? He isn¡¯t scared at all? Ye Xinn was stunned. This guy isn¡¯t scared of having a match with me? But I¡¯m from Shrek Academy!

    She couldn¡¯t sense the slightest bit of anxiety from Tang Wulin¡¯s confident expression. In fact, his smile was simply to dazzling for her.

    As if to tell Tang Wulin to surrender right then and there, Xu Lizhi gave him a meaningful look from behind Ye Xinn. However, Tang Wulin ignored Xu Lizhi¡¯s warning. Instead, he waspletely calm as he continued to hold Ye Xinn¡¯s gaze.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s expression quickly turned dark. She nodded at Tang Wulin repeatedly. ¡°Good. Very good. Let me see just how skilled you are then.¡±

    After spitting out these words, she swiftly turned around and left.

    A wry smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s lips as he returned his attention to the matches in progress.

    Feeling a tug on his arm, Tang Wulin turned to see Gu Yue grabbing onto him and staring right at him with eyes filled with worry.

    The corner of Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth curled in amusement. ¡°It¡¯s fine! We¡¯re here to challenge the powerful and gain morebat experience after all. Battling a student from Shrek Academy is a rare opportunity. You wouldn¡¯t believe how happy I am right now. Why are you guys making that face? Are you thinking it¡¯s certain that I¡¯ll lose?¡±

    ¡°Well said,¡± an icy voice interjected. ¡°Do your best and battle with all your strength. You might just have a chance at winning if you do.¡±

    The trio swiveled their heads in the direction that it came from, slightly surprised at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s sudden arrival.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded at Tang Wulin in satisfaction. His appreciation for this disciple of his only continued to grow. Not only did Tang Wulin have a good head on his shoulders, his perception was sharp and his heart wasrge. The boy was only ten years old, so Wu Zhangkong could only imagine what he would be like when he was twenty. Tang Wulin¡¯s growth was unpredictable.

    A lot could change in ten years. Although Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul was weak, it had mutated and made the path to greatness avable to him. If this trend continued, Tang Wulin would be destined to reach great heights in the future.

    ¡°Teacher Wu,¡± Tang Wulin hastily said in greeting.

    Wu Zhangkong walked to stand in front of the three, gravely saying, ¡°Do your best in your battles and don¡¯t feel pressured. Regardless of how it turns out, everything will be fine as long as you give it your all. In my opinion, the battle isn¡¯tpletely hopeless for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin answered respectfully, eyes sparkling. Battling an opponent from Shrek Academy was a wonderful chance to test himself.

    Tang Wulin sat down where he was, closed his eyes, and began regting his breathing. He wanted to be in top condition when he faced Ye Xinn.

    Xie Xie was the first to have a match. His opponent wasn¡¯t particrly strong, and a little less than five minutester, he stood victorious.

    Then it was finally Tang Wulin¡¯s turn. He sprang up from the ground, a confident smile on his face as he strode toward the arena.

    ¡°Big sister Xinn, Wulin didn¡¯t really do anything wrong. You should go easy on him!¡± Xu Lizhi implored. He still had a good impression of Tang Wulin, especially since Tang Wulin could eat so much. Such a limitless stomach was something he had never seen before, and one could only conquer a glutton by eating more than them after all! It was only because of this that Xu Lizhi approved of Tang Wulin.

    ¡°You still have the face to say that? Would I have had to suffer so much if not for you? Stop letting this bother you so much and just watch me put him in his ce. Hmph!¡± Ye Xinn freed herself from Xu Lizhi¡¯s nagging and charged toward the stage.

    During the exhibition match that kicked off the tournament, few had taken note of her since she had been in the back. Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t clothed in the iconic green Shrek Academy uniform today. Instead, she wore a yellow dress. She only seemed to be a young, pretty girl.

    Both Tang Wulin and Ye Xinn ascended to the stage. Upon seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s assured smile, fumes of anger poured from Ye Xinn¡¯s head. In her eyes, that smile was provocation. Grievances filled her heart as she remembered how Tang Wulin had mooched off of her and even had the gall to pick the dishes.

    This bastard! Today we¡¯ll see how I put you in your ce!

    Today¡¯s referee was the same as yesterday¡¯s. After unceremoniously announcing the rules for the match, he let the two start preparing.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s narrowed eyes were locked onto Ye Xinn. After his short rest, his mind was sharp as a de.

    He was like a spring¡ªthe greater the pressure ced on him, the stronger he would bounce back. At this moment, he was bursting with fighting spirit. He would rather face a powerful opponent like Ye Xinn instead of an inexperienced one like the one from yesterday. This way, he would gain something from the battle.

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    Tang Wulin sprang into action immediately after the referee¡¯s deration. He stomped down with his left foot, charging straight at Ye Xinn while a single purple ring twinkled beneath his feet.

 Chapter 210 - Stargod Sword

    <strong>Chapter 210 - Stargod Sword</strong>

    Purple? A thousand-year soul ring? This realization shocked Ye Xinn. She hadn¡¯t seen any of Tang Wulin¡¯s previous battles; her only impression of him was his weak soul power fluctuations.

    She had expected that he had one ring, but never did she imagine that it would be a purple ring.

    Ye Xinn instantly reassessed the situation with this new piece of information.

    To be able to support a thousand-year soul ring, both his body and spirit must be powerful! There¡¯s no other exnation for it. Looks like he¡¯s more talented than I gave him credit for!

    But Ye Xinn wasn¡¯t worried despite this shocking revtion. Her confidence as a student of Shrek Academy couldn¡¯t be shaken by something as minor as this.

    Two yellow soul rings rose from her feet as she reached out and grasped her coalescing martial soul. Although her ring configuration was identical to Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent from the day before, Ye Xinn¡¯s martial soul gave him apletely different feeling.

    A long sword materialized in her hand. Sparks of light twinkled along the slender brilliance of its yellow de like the stars in the night sky, showcasing a splendor that was attention-grabbing even in daylight. Ye Xinn¡¯s presence faded with the appearance of the sword, her essence fusing with it.

    One with the sword!

    A ten-year-old girl has reached such a realm?

    Every powerful, perceptive observer in the stands was astonished.

    As the two approached each other, Tang Wulin forwent his Bluesilver Grass; instead, he reached out to grab her shoulder.

    Ye Xinn made her move at the veryst moment; she took a step to the right.

    This seemingly simple action had Tang Wulin¡¯s gut twisting in rm.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s one step put her in the perfect position to strike his most vulnerable weak point. However, momentum propelled him forward and he passed through the spot that Ye Xinn had just moved from. It was toote for him to turn around.

    Ye Xinn shed at Tang Wulin¡¯s ribs. Her sword stroke was casual and smooth, slow and steady. Unavoidable.

    It was in that moment of crisis that Tang Wulin disyed his body¡¯s flexibility. He twisted his body and his back arched like a bow¡ªwhile he was still within striking distance, it bought him enough time for golden scales to ripple across his arm and block the de..

    A metallic tink rang out. Ye Xinn spun around, dispersing the excess energy of the sh. To her surprise, she found herself two meters from where she originally stood.

    Anxiety gripped Tang Wulin. A strange chill had prated his scales during their sh and had violently rushed into his body. He summoned his bloodline power and soul power into action, sealing the foreign energy off. Only with thebined power of the two could he keep it at bay.

    Even then, light exploded from his right arm, sending him reeling back two steps.

    From just this brief sh, Tang Wulin was clearly the one at a disadvantage.

    However, astonishment shed in Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes. My Stargod Sword¡¯s stargod energy couldn¡¯t invade his body? Usually even three-ringed soul masters can¡¯t defend against it! This guy¡¯s body is weird. His arm has scales on it...

    Despite her mind whirling with shock, Ye Xinn did not pause. Her first soul ring lit up the moment she stopped spinning, imbuing starlight into the de as she aimed at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin trembled in the face of this attack. Her first move had already disyed the terrifying strength of her sword; he had already been hard-pressed to defend against her sword when she wasn¡¯t using a soul skill, so he could only imagine how powerful it would be when it wasbined with one.

    Tang Wulin could no longer afford to hold back. Strand after strand of Bluesilver Grass sprang out and wove together into arge in front of him, intent on enveloping the ster attack.

    His martial soul has nothing to do with the scales on his arm? Does he have twin souls? Ye Xinn¡¯s mind quickly processed this new knowledge.

    The starlight and Bluesilver Grass collided. Nothing exploded. Instead, golden light dyed each and every strand of grass it touched, wrestling control of the grass out of Tang Wulin¡¯s hands.

    What is that?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s shock deepened as Ye Xinn pointed her sword at the sky, directing the gold-touched Bluesilver Grass into the air. Now, nothing stood between the two.

    What a strange soul skill.

    Even though he was startled, Tang Wulin quickly retreated. Violet light flickered in his eyes as he activated Purple Demon Eyes.

    Faced with such a powerful opponent, he couldn¡¯t afford not to use every trick up his sleeve.

    The moment she saw the purple glint in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, Ye Xinn closed her own. She activated her second soul skill, shrouding herself in starlight. The defense was airtight, without a single gap for Tang Wulin¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes to attack.

    That shield can defend against spiritual attacks?

    Ye Xinn cut through the of Bluesilver Grass she had seized control of and thrust her Stargod Sword at Tang Wulin; flickering duplicates charged at Tang Wulin as her footwork changed into mysterious erratic steps.

    Not good!

    Tang Wulin had a wealth ofbat experience, but even the cleverest housewife couldn¡¯t cook without rice! With the control of his martial soul stolen by his opponent, what else could he do?

    Tang Wulin made a surprising choice: he closed his eyes. Since he couldn¡¯t clearly ascertain the situation, he would use his other senses.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power exceeded two hundred points, meaning he was in the intermediate Spirit Connection realm. Taking his constant forging into consideration, his perception could not bepared with that of an ordinary person. With his gaze still shuttered, he willed his right hand to transform into the golden dragon w.

    Ding!

    Tang Wulin brandished his ws, blocking the strike to his shoulder.

    His w blocked the stargod energy. Even when the Stargod Sword released more energy, it couldn¡¯t move a single inch forward.

    Tang Wulin held the sword in ce, but Ye Xinn¡¯s responded swiftly. She freed her sword with a flick of her wrist andmanded the surrounding starlight to gather around her sword.

    The Stargod Sword grew with a brighter radiance. At the same time, Tang Wulin regained control over his Bluesilver Grass.

    Tang Wulin wed at her, but Ye Xinn simply swatted his attack down. His ability to sense Ye Xinn¡¯s location, on the other hand, was increasingly urate.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some good tricks. It looks like I¡¯ll need to take this seriously.¡± Ye Xinn nimbly retreated. Her eyes brightened, then shone as if they were two stars. Specks of starlight converged around her and without any warning, she charged forward again, twice as fast a before. Her Stargod Sword seemed to be the manifestation of the myriad stars in the skies as it advanced upon Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin recalled his Bluesilver Grass to fortify his defense.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s sword danced as she struck the thicket of grass. With each stroke of her de, a strand of Bluesilver Grass would explode in a burst of light.

    The tip of her sword fluttered about like a butterfly. Bluesilver Grass would scatter wherever it touched, until dozens of swords stabbed at Tang Wulin simultaneously,pletely surrounding him.

    This wasn¡¯t a soul skill¡ªit was pure technique!

 Chapter 211 - A Glorious Defeat

    <strong>Chapter 211 - A Glorious Defeat</strong>

    In that moment, Tang Wulin gained a newfound appreciation for Wu Zhangkong. The Stargod Sword¡¯s attack patterns were very simr to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s Frost Scars.

    Facing her formidable sword technique, Tang Wulin already knew how to retaliate.

    A radiant strand of Bluesilver Grass sprung up in front of him, golden scales lining it. The strand wrapped along the length of the sword, disturbing its stargod energy and restricting its movement. Most of the sword stabs were blocked by the troublesome grass while his dragon w held the rest of the attacks at bay. With these defensive measures, he was barely able to endure Ye Xinn¡¯s offensive.

    Naturally, it was all thanks to Goldlight that his Bluesilver Grass could subdue the explosive stargod energy. He activated Bind, specifically for the strands of Bluesilver grass encircling the sword, and charged forward with the aid of his spirit soul.

    An orb of starlight fell onto his Bluesilver Grass, interrupting his soul skill. Ye Xinn¡¯s figure flickered. She bypassed his golden Bluesilver Grass and appeared just before him.

    She thrusted out her Stargod Sword, ten stabs manifesting all at once.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you deal with this!¡± Ye Xinn roared. She had never expected that with her abilities, she would have so much difficulty against a mere one-ringed opponent. Though his martial soul was Bluesilver Grass, it wasn¡¯t ordinary¡ªa variant. What was most rming was his golden dragon w.

    She felt the greatest threat from his w and didn¡¯t dare let go of her sword. She had a gut feeling that the match would be lost if he managed to grab her sword.

    Although her Stargod Sword was powerful, once removed from her grasp, she would be helpless against his spirit soul-enhanced Bluesilver Grass. For now, she wanted to see how Tang Wulin would deal with her.

    Indeed, Tang Wulin found it increasingly hard to block all her attacks. Even if he could sense all of the iing sword thrusts, his reaction time was too slow!!

    What do I do?

    In this moment of crisis, he made a valiant choice.

    Ignoring the iing stars, Tang Wulin charged toward her, his golden dragon w serving as the vanguard. He brandished his w wildly to do two things: protect his body and grab Ye Xinn.

    Mutual destruction!

    Tang Wulin was confident in the destructive power of his w. He also knew that his body could endure the blow for a brief moment. In that moment before his body copsed, he would attack her in a frenzy.

    Shooting stars were lodged into Tang Wulin¡¯s golden dragon w, enveloping him in a bloody aura. The stargod energy was about to erupt, but he was already in front of her!

    Shock shed through her eyes. She jabbed her sword forward and activated both her soul rings. A mass of starlight descended, encasing her body like a ster fortress.

    Multi-colored light exploded as the golden w and the shield of starlight shed. Yet the starlight shield proved short-lived as Tang Wulin dug his ws into it, tearing the starlight into shreds.

    Thest couple of moves illustrated just what made Ye Xinn a Shrek student. She bent over backwards, evading the w by an inch while thrusting her sword simultaneously at Tang Wulin¡¯s right armpit.

    Tang Wulin recoiled his arm, deflecting the sword¡¯s path.

    Finally, Ye Xinn¡¯s defensive maneuvers came to an end; his w gripped her sword with incredible strength, issuing out a metallic ¡®ng¡¯.

    She nearly lost hold of her sword when a sudden wave of force propagated through it.

    A boom resounded as light shot out from Tang Wulin. With a low groan, his golden dragon w disappeared and the explosion hurled him back through the air.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The referee shouted. He flew over to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. Holding Tang Wulin with one arm, the referee used the other to apply a healing white light on the wounds, preventing further blood loss.

    Ye Xinn sat on the ground, staring at Tang Wulin in despondency.

    Throughout her life, she had never achieved such a difficult victory against a peer.

    That guy, how is he able to fight so hard? And there¡¯s his dragon w... It¡¯s so strong! How was it able to stop my soul skill? I should have been more prepared, then I wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation.

    Is he okay?

    Tang Wulin was in a dire state. His body was dyed crimson, face pale and eyes closed. His consciousness had long since been lost.

    During their final sh, Tang Wulin had held on by sheer will alone. When he could no longer endure the stargod energy, and his soul power copsed within his body, he was incapacitated by the damage. He could no longer sustain his golden dragon w either. Yet, if he had been able to persevere for another second, perhaps the oue of the match would differ.

    Wu Zhangkong ascended to the stage quickly. He retrieved Tang Wulin from the referee¡¯s hold and applied an icy mist onto the wounds. Without sparing Ye Xinn a single nce, he exited the stage with Tang Wulin in his arms.

    Gu Yue and Xie Xie rushed over to their teacher. Upon seeing her bloodiedrade, Gu Yue emanated killing intent.

    A chilling shiver ran down Ye Xinn¡¯s spine as she pushed herself off the ground. She turned toward Gu Yue subconsciously.

    The two girls¡¯ gazes shed in midair, sparks shooting everywhere.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hands moved in a blur as he examined Tang Wulin. A momentter, he dered, ¡°He¡¯s fine. They¡¯re just superficial wounds. I¡¯ll bring him back first.¡± He lifted Tang Wulin and after few mystical steps, he disappeared, his silhouette but a dream.

    The second round of the individualpetition concluded: Tang Wulin lost!

    After Wu Zhangkong left, Gu Yue approached the stage, her eyes gleaming with six different glints and her bloodlust exploding. Even Xie Xie, who was undoubtedly on her side, treated her like a volcano about to erupt.

    Once she descended from the stage, Ye Xinn waited for the approaching Gu Yue, not one bit afraid.

    ¡°I want to challenge you.¡± Gu Yue¡¯s voice was ice-cold.

    Ye Xinn snorted. ¡°I¡¯m only doing one match for the individualpetition. If you want to challenge me, then do it in the teampetition.¡±

    She departed after spitting out these words. Gu Yue was about to chase after her, but Xie Xie restrained her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive Gu Yue! She¡¯s from Shrek.¡±

    Gu Yue whipped her head back at Xie Xie, giving him a fright. ¡°So what if she¡¯s from Shrek?¡±

    Xie Xie released her in haste. Embarrassed, he said, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that it won¡¯t mean anything unless we defeat them in a fair match. Actually, Wulin was an inch away from victory. So you should have an idea of how strong Shrek is now.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s bloodlust gradually subsided, the thick killing intent around her lessening. She snorted before walking away.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you still have your own match?¡± Xie Xie called after her.

    ¡°I¡¯m forfeiting! I¡¯m going to go see Wulin.¡± The instant she finished speaking, she broke into a run.

    ?

    Tang Wulin awoke to a cool sensation. When he opened his eyes, he saw the usual cial expression of Wu Zhangkong.

    ¡°Teacher Wu,¡± he called out softly. He struggled to get up, but the tearing pain halted his efforts.

    Wu Zhangkong nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re awake? You still need to recover.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°But, my match...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Recover first. You¡¯ve done well today. You had a chance of winning in that match, but what you¡¯recking in now isbat ability. Once you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll teach you another secret art of the Tang Sect.¡±

    Tang Wulin was at a loss. ¡°But, aren¡¯t I only allowed to learn two right now? I¡¯ve only passed the medium level test so far.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°A third rank professional can learn an additional secret art. I didn¡¯t teach you a third onest time because I was afraid you would be biting off more than you could chew. I¡¯ll choose another art that is suitable for you. For now, you just rest and recover.¡±

    ¡°Wulin, you¡¯re awake!¡± Gu Yue brought a cup of water over to him. She added a straw for his convenience. ¡°Drink slowly; you don¡¯t want to choke.¡±

    A smile graced Tang Wulin¡¯s lips when he saw the concern in her eyes. He drank a bit of water through the straw. ¡°Thank you. What time is it right now?¡±

    Gu Yue answered, ¡°It¡¯s just past noon. Are you hungry now? I¡¯ll go get you something to eat.¡±

 Chapter 212 - Tough and Thick Skin

    <strong>Chapter 212 - Tough and Thick Skin</strong>

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t forget about the match in the afternoon. I might not be able to battle, but you guys still can. Do your best for me! I¡¯ve already been eliminated from the individualpetition, so I only have the teampetition left.¡±

    Gu Yue was dumbfounded. ¡°You still want topete?¡±

    ¡°Of course! You don¡¯t have to worry; I¡¯m fine. They¡¯re just flesh wounds. I¡¯ll be all better by tomorrow.¡± A strange emotion welled in his heart.

    When he tried to move his body a while ago, he was hit with waves of ache, followed by an eerie numbness that faded into an itch. However, this was a good sign. It meant he was healing quickly.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You felt it too?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin made a confused face.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°When I was helping you close your wounds, I discovered that your body¡¯s recovery ability is abnormally great. The sliced muscles were practically squirming to knit themselves back together and your other wounds were closing as well. That was the first time I had ever seen something like that. It is probably rted to your bloodline. Does your body feel strange anywhere?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips morphed into a wry smile. ¡°Apart from being hungry, I feel fine.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°It seems all that food you eat hasn¡¯t gone to waste. Gu Yue, can you fetch some high-protein food for him?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Yue was overjoyed from Tang Wulin¡¯s speedy recovery and rushed off toplete her task.

    ¡°How do you feel about today¡¯s battle?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked.

    After a moment of retrospection, Tang Wulin answered, ¡°She¡¯s really strong. Her martial soul is powerful and her control is amazing. I can¡¯t match her in martial soul control. If it wasn¡¯t for my golden dragon w, I probably wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong made another gesture of approval. ¡°That¡¯s right. If she hadn¡¯t underestimated you, you wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance. Your golden dragon w can¡¯t be sustained for long. If she had been more prepared against you, she could have easily stalled until you ran out of soul power. After a while, you would lose your martial soul¡¯s protection and the might of your golden dragon w. Then defeat would be inevitable. It was only because she was too focused on a quick victory that you had a possibility of winning. You did pretty well, but in order to put perception and control into use, you need a sufficient power base.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin understood Wu Zhangkong¡¯s meaning. He was still too weak. He had only the Bind soul skill, and though his control over his Bluesilver Grass had improved, it wasn¡¯t at the point of mastery. Furthermore, the mighty golden dragon w required closebat usage to be most effective. Not only that, but it also couldn¡¯t be sustained. The Tang Sect¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes was no exception: its power was not absolute. After all, the technique had been blocked that very day. What he needed was to expand his library of battle-skills and increase his overallbat ability.

    His first time injured so badly, Tang Wulin found his own recovery speed astonishing. This time, he had suffered quite a bit at Ye Xinn¡¯s hands. Although her stargod energy didn¡¯t prate into his body, they exploded on his skin. That was more than enough to leave him in that blood-soaked state.

    Surprisingly, it took him two hours after waking up to rise. His wounds were scabbed over like bizarre patchwork on a quilt.

    By the time night settled, Tang Wulin could walk on his own and left for dinner.

    Although his body was littered with wounds, concentrated on non-vital areas like his limbs, his rapid healing left his teammates utterly speechless. They gawked and couldn¡¯t help but treat him as a monster.

    Despite Tang Wulin¡¯s absence in the team event¡¯s second round, his team emerged victorious due to Gu Yue¡¯s brazen charge. Their weak opponents were no match against her.

    Xie Xie was the sole participant from their group to fight in the individualpetition. Tang Wulin was left with the cksmith¡¯s and teampetitions.

    Regardless of his swift recovery, forging required immense amounts of energy. As such, he decided to skip the final round of the cksmith¡¯spetition after careful deliberation with Cen Yue.

    However, he was guaranteed a spot in the top two because he forged a second-grade thousand refined metal. After all, thepetition was scored by the sum of all the points obtained, with a significant amount based from the quality of refinement.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have gotten injured on purpose to make me the champion, right?¡± Mu Xi had received the news of Tang Wulin¡¯s injuries right after dark and ran over immediately.

    The moment she saw Tang Wulin, her anxiety was washed away.

    This guy is still gorging himself on food while in bed! He hasn¡¯t even slowed down a little from his usual pace! It seems his injuries weren¡¯t that serious.

    ¡°Of course not! My opponent was way stronger than me,¡± Tang Wulin said as he continued to nibble on some pork shoulder.

    Mu Xi said, ¡°It¡¯s good if you¡¯re alright then. Be careful in the future. And you can rejoice you little money grubber; I won the championship and the money is yours.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Thanks a lot senior disciple sister. Actually, I really lost this time since I was too injured topete. You¡¯re such a good person though.¡±

    Mu Xi giggled. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop ttering me so much. We both know how much you love money. Anyway, are you hungry for anything else? I¡¯ll go buy it for you. Eat more and quickly recover.¡±

    Tang Wulin put down his pork shoulder without a peep. This was the third time that this had happened. Before Mu Xi came, Gu Yue, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan had stopped by with the same offer. Afterward, Cen Yue paid him a visit and did the same. It was finally Mu Xi¡¯s turn. Why does everyone who visits me treat me like a glutton? Even if I really am one, can¡¯t they show some tact!

    Mu Xi giggled as she took in Tang Wulin¡¯s face that is blushing with embarrassment. ¡°Who did you lose to today that left you in such a state?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°A girl with a sword.¡± He omitted the fact that she was from Shrek since he didn¡¯t harbor any grudge against her. Besides, she was just a proud girl. In reality, she had been pulling her punches in today¡¯s match, avoiding vital parts. If not, then Tang Wulin wouldn¡¯t have been so well off.

    There was a knock on the door.

    Mu Xi cracked it open slightly to check who it was. The little fatty Xu Lizhi stood outside, stunned for an instant at the sight of Mu Xi. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Tang Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Come on in.¡± Mu Xi opened the door wide for him.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s nose twitched a couple of times, his face¡¯s fat contorting to squeeze his eyes. ¡°Pork shoulder! You have pork shoulder!¡± He walked in, swallowing a gulp of saliva at the sight of the delicacies arrayed before Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Lizhi, you want to join me for a bit?¡± Tang Wulin was taken by surprise at his visit.

    Xu Lizhi lowered his head. ¡°Sorry Wulin! It¡¯s all my fault. This all happened because I forgot my money that day and couldn¡¯t treat you guys. Xinn is actually a really good person! She¡¯s usually taking care of me. Please don¡¯t hold a grudge against her!¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine! It was a match you know. It¡¯s only natural for there to be some injuries. How could I be angry with her? Just look, don¡¯t I seem better already? We might run into each otherter in the teampetition. I¡¯ll have my teammates with me, so we might just snatch victory from you then! I¡¯m by no means the strongest on my team!¡±

    Shock crept through Xu Lizhi¡¯s face, pupils blown wide. ¡°Y-you! You¡¯re fine? Big sis Xinn¡¯s stargod energy is so fearsome, but you¡¯re already able to sit up?¡± He had been distracted by the allure of food when he first entered the room. He just noticed Tang Wulin¡¯s healthy state, his cheerful feasting the proof of his recovery. Shouldn¡¯t he still be severely injured?

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I eat a lot so my skin is a bit tougher and thicker than normal.¡±

    Off to the side, Mu Xi nodded in understanding. Her actions did not go unnoticed by Tang Wulin. ¡°Senior disciple sister, if you don¡¯t have anything else to do, then you should go back and rest.¡±

 Chapter 213 - The Third Tang Sect Art

    <strong>Chapter 213 - The Third Tang Sect Art</strong>

    Mu Xi snorted. ¡°Are you trying to shoo me away? I¡¯m not leaving then.¡± She plopped herself down on his bedside haughtily.

    She really is...

    He was simply helpless in front of this senior disciple sister.

    Meanwhile, Xu Lizhi circled around Tang Wulin a few times like a shark, inspecting his body. ¡°You really are a freak! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re already okay! Incredible!¡±

    With his words dipped in annoyance, Tang Wulin said, ¡°You¡¯re not just here to look at my wounds, are you? Come eat with me. Your drool is about to hit the floor.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xu Lizhi lowered his voice. ¡°You¡¯re really not mad at me?¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a fellow foodie, you know? How could I be angry with you! Besides, didn¡¯t you say you would call me big brother since I can out eat you? What big brother would be angry with their little brother?¡±

    Such words coaxed a heavy sigh from Xu Lizhi¡¯s mouth, wiping his anxious expression away into a blossoming grin. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Since there¡¯s good food to be eaten with big brother, don¡¯t mind me if I¡¯m rude then!¡± He grabbed a pig trotter and began gnawing on it.

    Mu Xi was desperately trying not tough. Gluttons can really appreciate one another!

    ¡°Oh, right. Boss, there was something else I came for. Here, I have something good for you to eat.¡± Xu Lizhi raised his hand, gathering soul power within his palm as two stunning soul rings rose beneath him.

    ¡°I have a meat bun.¡± After he muttered this verse, light coalesced into a bun in his palms, his first soul ring twinkling like a star in the sky.

    Both Tang Wulin and Mu Xi stared wide-eyed at the fatty.

    ¡°You¡¯re a food-type soul master?¡± Tang Wulin and Mu Xi eximed in unison.

    Essentially, soul masters were divided into two categories: battle and tool types. Food-type soul masters were an exceptionally rare type within the tool category.

    The fact that he was not just a food-type soul master, but also had two rings at the age of ten, shook their hearts!

    It wasmon knowledge that food-type soul masters had the hardest time cultivating.

    The bun should be this guy¡¯s martial soul.

    Tang Wulin recalled the shiny white objects Xu Lizhi had thrown at the beginning of the exhibition match. Now he knew that they hadn¡¯t been steamed buns, but stuffed buns.

    Meat stuffed buns...

    This really is...

    After epting the bun, he sunk his teeth into it, a puff of steam escaping from the newfound opening. Not only was it fragrant, it was stuffed to the brim with meat soaked in a rich broth.

    Once he devoured the bun in a few bites, warmth permeated his body. Soul power stirred within him, increasing his recovery speed.

    A proud look crossed Xu Lizhi¡¯s face. ¡°My first soul skill is Recovery Pork Bun. Eating it will restore your physical strength and your soul power! It¡¯s really helpful in the middle of battle too! It even has a constitution-strengthening effect! It should help you recover. Do you want to eat a few more?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± In the end, Tang Wulin savored more than ten tasty meat buns. He could feel a noticeable surge in his healing speed, his soul power recoveringpletely.

    In contrast, Xu Lizhi was only slightly exhausted.

    ¡°It¡¯s a miraculous martial soul!¡± Tang Wulin cried out.

    Xu Lizhi straightened his back with pride. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a food-type soul master who has innate full soul power that you can only encounter once every hundred years. I¡¯m already guaranteed a spot in the inner court. When they tested my talent, they said it was even greater than big sis Xinn¡¯s!¡±

    The two little gluttons continued to attack the pile of food. At the sight of their joyful feasting, even Mu Xi grew tempted by Xu Lizhi¡¯s meat buns. Once she tasted one for herself, she understood their incredible appeal.

    Tang Wulin sighed in his heart. If Xu Lizhi could just stay by my side forever, then I wouldn¡¯t have to ever worry about food. That would be amazing!

    ?

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s pork buns¡¯ efficacy was not exaggerated; Tang Wulin was fully healed by the time he started cultivating the next morning, his scabs peeling away to reveal delicate skin.

    ¡°You¡¯ve recovered even faster than I imagined.¡± Wu Zhangkong stood at Tang Wulin¡¯s side. The master and disciple duo were cultivating the Purple Demon Eyes together.

    As a fellow Tang Sect disciple, Xie Xie had chosen two secret arts too, but neither were the Purple Demon Eyes. He had selected the Mysterious Heaven Method and the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track.

    Wu Zhangkong asked, ¡°Are you stillpeting in the cksmith¡¯spetition?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. With second ce secured, there was no point in him going. It would be fine to give his senior disciple sister first ce.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Let¡¯s go back to the room. I¡¯ll teach you another secret art of the Tang Sect.¡±

    A tremble ran down Tang Wulin¡¯s spine, hairs springing up from his skin. I¡¯m going to learn another Tang Sect art? I wonder what it will be?

    The Mysterious Heaven Method increased his cultivation speed while alsopressing his soul power, boosting his stamina in battle.

    The Purple Demon Eyes, on the other hand, enhanced his control and served as another form of attack. Most important of all was that it was a spiritual power cultivation method. Without it, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to evolve his spirit soul.

    Just what would the third Tang Sect art be? He trusted that Wu Zhangkong would not do him wrong in selecting his third art.

    Once they returned to his room, Wu Zhangkong closed the window blinds and lit a soulmp.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of your martial soul¡¯s innate weakness. Though you¡¯ve upgraded it to the thousand-year level, that doesn¡¯t make up for what its core shorings. There is no way it can everpare with those first-rate martial souls. However, your advantage lies in your transformed body. Your body is far stronger than a normal person¡¯s; in fact, it¡¯s several times so. Especially when your bloodline is stirred and your golden scales appear.

    ¡°Thus, what¡¯s important right now is for you to increase your control over your martial soul. When you choose a soul skill in the future, develop in that direction while keeping your body as your main form of attack. I don¡¯t know how much more your body will mutate, so we¡¯ll take one step at a time for now. At the moment, the most fitting Tang Sect art for you is Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon?¡± These four words prated Tang Wulin deeply, arousing an ineffable feeling within him.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°ording to the rules of the Tang Sect, every new member may choose one art to practice. Once they¡¯ve passed the middle level test, they can pick a second art. They can learn a third art once they reach the third rank in a profession. Anyone who joins the sect by passing the high level test will also have the privilege to choose three. However, you can only learn up to three arts for free. In other words, even if you pass the high level test and reach third rank in a profession, you can still only learn three Tang Sect arts.¡±

    Tang Wulin gaped, fish-eyed.. ¡°Then, what do I do if I want to learn other Tang Sect arts in the future?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°You¡¯ll need to exchange contribution points at the sect for them. After all, the Tang Sect can¡¯t just operate on nothing. The sect needs to grow too. Once we return to Eastsea City, you can go take a look at our local branch. With your current profession rank, you should qualify for some sect missions. There, you¡¯ll learn how to earn the right to additional Tang Sect arts. Furthermore, you can also trade with other sect members for points.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Excitement sparked within Tang Wulin like a lit firework. To him, contributing to the sect wasn¡¯t bothersome. Besides, he had to repay the sect for the teachings he received. By doing so, he would gain more from the Tang Sect.

    ¡°Generally speaking, everyone will pick the Mysterious Heaven Method when they first join since it¡¯s the basis of all Tang Sect arts. For that reason, I had both you and Xie Xie select this art. You chose the Purple Demon Eyes second for its effect on your spiritual power. Picking Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon for the third is to increase your dexterity. If you¡¯re able to use the art skillfully, it can be powerful for both attack and defense. Watch.¡±

    As he spoke, Wu Zhangkong beckoned to a table on the side, drawing it toward him with some sort of soft, undting energy. An instantter, a pen container flew in his direction, entering his hands with a soft thud.

    ¡°This is Controlling Crane.¡±

    He pushed with his right hand, sending the pen container zipping through the air. Once out of his grasp, however, it did not fall and swayed in tune with Wu Zhangkong¡¯s actions.

    ¡°This is Capturing Dragon.

    ¡°Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon is actually divided into two parts. One is the technique for Controlling Crane and the other is for Capturing Dragon. Pay attention to your control of soul power when you practice it. If you can increase your proficiency, then it¡¯s like possessing another pair of powerful soul skills. If your mastery reaches the peak, then Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon can even manipte a mountain. The Mysterious Heaven Method is the foundation of Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon. The greater your soul power, the mightier this art bes.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong pressed a palm toward Tang Wulin. This created a force of attraction between the two, causing Tang Wulin to stumble forward and fall t on his face.

 Chapter 214 - Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon

    <strong>Chapter 214 - Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon</strong>

    Wu Zhangkong thrust his palm forward, shooting Tang Wulin backward to the wall like an arrow. A split-second before he mmed into the wall, an attractive force gripped him, suspending him in the air. He descended to the ground.

    It feels so strange.

    Being as clever as he was, he understood what this mystical sensation was. Ideas began popping up one after another on how he could incorporate Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon into his arsenal.

    He could draw his opponents toward him using this art, cing them within attack range of his golden dragon w. This would tremendously improve the effectiveness of his golden dragon w.

    Even Ye Xinn, a Shrek Academy student who wielded the powerful Stargod Sword, treated his w as a serious threat.

    The magnificence of Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon struck him. This art would maximize the brief window of time in which he could utilize his w.

    So it¡¯s like this.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the basics of Controlling Crane first. Memorize this. Controlling Crane is built upon your foundation from the Mysterious Heaven Method. You circte the soul power in your dantian and then move it along this meridian...¡±

    As he guided Tang Wulin through the process with his own soul power, a string of detailed instructions flooded out of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s mouth.

    Tang Wulin soon discovered that Controlling Crane and the Mysterious Heaven Method shared several cirction paths. He circted his soul power ording to the Mysterious Heaven Method, spinning it within his meridians and into his palm to create an attractive force.

    For the rest of the morning, he immersed himself in practicing Controlling Crane. Unlike with the Purple Demon Eyes, Tang Wulin wrestled with its application. Despite receiving Wu Zhangkong¡¯s guidance, he struggled with the basics, needing more time to put it to practical use.

    Tang Sect arts are so mysterious.

    Tang Wulin apuded his decision in joining the Tang Sect. As a one-ringed soul master, his greatest weakness was the number of rings he held. The Tang Sect¡¯s secret arts were the perfect remedies.

    ?

    ¡°How are you feeling? Can youpete today?¡± After lunch, Gu Yue bombarded Tang Wulin with questions.

    Tang Wulin responded with a nod. ¡°Of course I can. Oh yeah, it should be a round-robin now, right?¡±

    ording to the rules of thepetition, thirty-six teams would battle it out in a round-robin tournament after the two initial knockout rounds. This segment divided the remaining teams into four groups, each consisting of nine teams. Every team would participate in eight matches and fight the other teams in their group one by one. Winning a match earned them two points while a loss gained a grand total of zero. If they somehow fought to a draw, then both teams would receive one point.

    After each team had fought against every team in their group, the top four of each group would advance. A total of sixteen teams was given this honor. From there, a final knockout tournament would be held until the champion team emerged. Only the top sixteen received awards.

    These rules applied to both the youth and adult division.

    For Tang Wulin¡¯s team¡¯s first two matches,dy luck had smiled down upon them; they didn¡¯t chance upon hidden tigers but rather docile cats Now, it was time for the round-robin.

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re in the third group,¡± Xie Xie said.

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Have you guys investigated our opponents¡¯ strengths yet?¡±

    Xie Xie shook his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find anything at all! There are too many people to investigate and even when we were watching the others battle, we were acting like pure spectators. We¡¯ll have to adapt to the situation. Fortunately, I heard that those two from Shrek aren¡¯t in our group.¡±

    Great. We¡¯re not meeting them in this minipetition.

    Both Tang Wulin and Ye Xinn were well aware of how theypared against each other. He was no match for her, and if she had been more cautious, Tang Wulin wouldn¡¯t havested as long as he did. But now, it was the teampetition, where a single individual¡¯s strength did not make or break the battle. He had confidence in his teammates.

    ¡°Then it¡¯ll be us three battling with Xiaoyan as the substitute. Sounds good?¡± Tang Wulin confirmed with Xu Xiaoyan.

    Nodding and beaming a smile, she answered. ¡°Captain, I heard that the finals will be held at night to maximize viewership.¡±

    The gears in Tang Wulin¡¯s head spun into action, each cog interlocking with and leading the other. This was a critical piece of information that would change their tactics.

    The Skysea Alliance Tournament had gone on for a few days now, with the cksmith¡¯spetition rankings already announced. The champion was Mu Xi, the daughter of the eighth-rank Saint cksmith, Mu Chen. This oue had long been predicted by those of the cksmithing world. After all, Mu Chen was the sole eighth rank-cksmith in the Skysea Alliance.

    Although Eastsea Citycked in other aspects, its cksmiths were excellent. Mu Chen was revered in the Skysea Alliance.

    Even so, the cksmith¡¯spetition wasn¡¯t a major attraction, especially the junior division. Regardless of the field, geniuses needed time to be polished like a lump of raw jade. A truly peerless cksmith in theory would be no less than forty years old.

    Thepetitions for mecha craftsmen, designers, and mechanics were still in progress. Compared to the cksmithingpetition, these events boasted a structure that was far moreplex.

    Of course, soul master events were the most popr. Whether it was the individual or teampetitions, it was a feast for the eyes that came once every three years.

    Among the soul master events, the finals for the seven-man, five-man, and three-man teampetitions received the highest ratings. The junior division¡¯s ratings, however, paled inparison with the adult¡¯s, since the former¡¯s average cultivation level wavered around two rings.

    Thus, the three-man teampetition was scheduled for the afternoon while the seven-man was scheduled for the night. This was prime time, when viewership would be at its peak. Those with deep pockets could be found in the spectator stands while those without would watch it at home on their soul TV.

    ?

    Skysea Stadium, box seven.

    This seating belonged to the VIPs in attendance. A towering ss screen faced the stadium, allowing those within a clear view of the battles. The ss screen also doubled as a soul screen that let the upants select any match to watch. It didn¡¯t matter if those battles were in progress or had ended.

    Currently, two people stood in front of the screen. One was a man with long hair, snow white strands drifting in the wind and blending in with his pure white attire¡ªWu Zhangkong.

    Standing beside him was ady about twenty-six years old. She was extremely pretty with a head of exotic long white hair. She was d in dark green sportswear. Her viridian eyes twinkled with both vitality and ferocity.

    Her white hair and Wu Zhangkong¡¯s white robes seemed perfectly coordinated.

    ¡°I only let her stir things up because they¡¯re your disciples, you know? Aren¡¯t you the least bit worried?¡± The pale-haireddy cracked a wry smile.

    Wu Zhangkong asked indifferently, ¡°Why would I be worried?¡±

    She raised a brow. ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite confident in your disciples? Do you think your teaching skills already surpass the academy¡¯s?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve long since stopped caring about victory or defeat. I didn¡¯t have thempete with aims of victory.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the kid from yesterday doing? He has a variant martial soul right?¡± The white-haireddy asked.

    He shot her a look. ¡°If I told you that I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on with his body either, would you believe me?¡±

    The woman was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you. When has Sky Ice Wu Zhangkong ever told a lie? But really? Even you don¡¯t know? That¡¯s really strange then.¡±

 Chapter 215 - Tactfully Declining Temptation

    <strong>Chapter 215 - Tactfully Declining Temptation</strong>

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°His martial soul was originally ordinary Bluesilver Grass and his spirit soul was weak as well. However, his body is extraordinary. The reason I am perplexed is because his bloodline¡¯s evolution and his martial soul affect one another. Even stranger is that his bloodline¡¯s mutations have nothing to do with his martial soul. Although they¡¯re twopletely different existences, they are not twin martial souls. It¡¯s my first time encountering something like this.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to bring him back to the academy? We can ask some of the elders to examine him,¡± the white-haireddy said, her words pleasing to the ear.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression grew stern, but he soon shook his head with resolution. ¡°No. If they¡¯re going to attend the academy, then it will be through their own ability and nothing else.¡±

    A gentle sigh escaped from the woman¡¯s lips. ¡°Are you still mad at them? Actually, the situation back then¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. I don¡¯t hold any grudges against them. If I did, then it¡¯s only toward myself. I¡¯m just a dead man walking now. I wouldn¡¯t mind dying if I wasn¡¯t still looking for a way to revive her.¡± Pain shed through his eyes, sharp and blinding.

    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn,¡± thedy sighed in exasperation.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression flickered back into a frigid tone, the remnants of sorrow all but a dream.. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t, then would I still be me?¡±

    Thedyughed. ¡°That¡¯s right! If you weren¡¯t like this, you wouldn¡¯t be the man in white who brandishes a blue sword and is as cold as the frozen heavens. You wouldn¡¯t be the man that Long Bing loved.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong watched the matches silently, but his eyes were zed over. In the deepest depths of his mind, countless memories yed back.

    A whileter, he muttered under his breath, ¡°Shen Yi, I went to visit her a few days ago.¡±

    Thedy named Shen Yi stirred. ¡°You visited Heaven Dou? Will you really never return to the academy? Don¡¯t you know how much your teacher grieved after you left?¡±

    Agony haunted his expression. ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of my teacher. I¡¯m too ashamed to go back.¡±

    Shen Yi said, ¡°Are you raising these children to send off to the academy as an apology to your teacher?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong remained silent.

    Shen Yi sighed. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. No one can rece you.The only person who can make up for it is yourself. After all, you¡¯re still alive. You should return already.¡±

    ?

    Due to the strict schedules of the round-robin, the four students of ss zero arrived at the stadium early. Each group had its own program. With nine teams per group, there would be one bye each day.

    ss zero wasn¡¯t fortunate enough to have a bye in the first round. Their opponent was Skysea Academy¡¯s B-team. For cities asrge as Skysea City or Eastsea City, it was normal to send up to three teams topete in one division. Tang Wulin¡¯s team was also one of several teams Eastsea Academy dispatched, the youngest among them.

    Skysea Academy was the greatest intermediate academy within the Skysea Alliance. As such, even their B-team¡¯s strength ranked at the top.

    ¡°Adapt to the situation as you see fit, but we¡¯ll battle ording to the n,¡± Tang Wulin dered in near whisper.

    They had already watched several of their opponent¡¯s matches during the knockoutpetition. Regardless ofbat ability or cultivation, their opponents stood out in their age group.

    Gu Yue said, ¡°Wulin, are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡± Her concern was natural since he had been seriously injured the day before.

    A gentle smile blossomed on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wulin.¡± Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice called out.

    Tang Wulin turned to see a white-haired old man and a middle-aged man approaching him. The white-haired man had two callused hands and walked in front, hisrge body bursting with vigor. He carried the imposing aura of a prestigious person.

    ¡°Hello, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Tang Wulin was certain that this man was not part of Eastsea City¡¯s delegation. Therefore, he did not recognize him.

    ¡°I heard you were injured in a match yesterday and couldn¡¯t participate in the final round of the cksmithing tournament.¡± The old man stopped right in front of Tang Wulin.

    He stood abnormally tall, towering over the rest of the crowd. Even Tang Wulin, who was by no means short among his peers, only reached up to the man¡¯s belly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I got a bit injured. I was worried about aggravating the wounds, so I didn¡¯tpete,¡± he confirmed.

    The old man said, ¡°I¡¯m the president of the Skysea cksmith¡¯s Association, Duan Xuan. But you can just call me Elder Duan. You¡¯re very talented in forging. It¡¯s a pity you couldn¡¯t participate in the final round.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. Skysea cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s president?

    ¡°Hello, Elder Duan. I¡¯ll do my best next time,¡± he said respectfully.

    Duan Xuan smiled. ¡°So here¡¯s the situation: Skysea City has a rmendation program for talented individuals. When I saw your work, I could tell you have great potential. Are you interested ining to Skysea City to develop yourself?¡±

    He¡¯s recruiting me? Tang Wulin instantly understood Duan Xuan¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Elder Duan, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to refuse,¡± he said hastily.

    Although he hadn¡¯t lived in Eastsea City for more than a year, he had alreadyid down roots in the city. Wu Zhangkong and Mu Chen were both excellent teachers to him. It was thanks to their guidance that he had grown so much in the past year. He had no reason to uproot his life.

    Duan Xuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t refuse so quickly kid. Hear out this old man¡¯s conditions first. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that Skysea City is thergest city on the east coast. It stands above Eastsea City in both political and economic power. Whatever Eastsea cksmith¡¯s Association can give you, we can also do the same. Furthermore, we can pay for all of your forging expenses before you be a Saint cksmith. You should know just how much money and time it costs to attack Spirit Refinement. Many cksmiths waste enormous amounts of time, money, and energy once the timees. Considering your talent, we¡¯re more than willing to pay for your expenses until you break through Spirit Refinement. We also guarantee to support you in the future and foster your growth to at least a Soul Emperor. This is what we¡¯re offering. How about it?¡±

    Tang Wulin had to admit, this Duan Xuan really knew how to tempt people. Covering the costs of bing a Saint cksmith and guaranteeing to make him a Soul Emperor was too alluring. It was an irresistible offer for any cksmith and even Tang Wulin was shaken.

    If he epted Elder Duan¡¯s offer, then Skysea¡¯s cksmith¡¯s Association would assist him in bing a sixth rank cksmith. That rank alone would make him an influential person in the cksmithing world.

    ¡°Thank you for your offer.¡± Tang Wulin bowed to Elder Duan. ¡°But I cannot ept. I already have a teacher. I am a member of Eastsea cksmith¡¯s Association. Your offer is tempting, but I cannot betray my conscious.¡±

    His words were polite, but his refusal was as firm as a mountain.

    Duan Xuan was taken aback. ¡°Kid, do you have any idea just how much resources and money I¡¯m offering you? It¡¯s simply an astronomical figure. Even if you¡¯re lucky and capable, you¡¯ll probably need an extra ten years to aplish the same thing. In fact, it might take even longer. How much do you think ten years of a person¡¯s life is? If you miss the golden period, you will have a much harder time bing a Saint cksmith. I¡¯m certain that Eastsea¡¯s cksmith¡¯s Association cannot give you what I can.¡±

    Tang Wulin carried himself with determination. ¡°Elder Duan, I must thank you once again. However, I truly cannot ept. I understand how valuable what you¡¯re offering me is, but I already have a teacher. I cannot betray my teacher.¡±

    His words were resolute and quick. After expressing his refusal once more, he hung his head low like a child guilty of a mistake.

    Duan Xuan¡¯s brows creased. The middle-aged man beside him stepped forward and was about to put in a few words, but Duan Xuan raised a hand to stop him.

    The old man sighed. ¡°What a good kid. Mu Chen is so lucky. If Eastsea City isn¡¯t enough for you one day, then you may join us. Our doors will forever be open to you.¡±

    He rubbed Tang Wulin¡¯s head before turning around, leaving withrge strides. As a man of his status, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to insist after rejection.

    Not a single word left Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth until Duan Xuan was long gone.

    ¡°The conditions seemed pretty good. Why did you reject it? Do you not want to leave us?¡± Xie Xie grinned like a fox.

    Tang Wulin forced out a bitter smile. ¡°How was that just ¡®pretty good¡¯! It was so amazing that I don¡¯t think it could have gotten any better! You guys might not know this, but Spirit Refinement is something only fifth rank cksmiths can do and it¡¯s one of the most important steps in a cksmith¡¯s life. It¡¯s extremely hard to breakthrough that wall and to do so requires a lot of expensive metals. And if the forging fails, then the metal is no better than scrap metal! Just think about all that money down the drain!¡±

 Chapter 216 - True Intentions

    <strong>Chapter 216 - True Intentions</strong>

    Astonished, Xie Xie said, ¡°You like money so much, so why didn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    A frown slid across Tang Wulin¡¯s face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how quickly I rejected him? I was afraid I would give in if I didn¡¯t do it fast enough! The conditions were just too good. Even so, my teacher has treated me well and I don¡¯t want to part with you guys. I still have several years before it¡¯s time for me to attempt Spirit Refinement. If I focus on building my foundation right now, maybe I¡¯ll be able to seed without wasting too many resources, you know? Alright, our match is about to begin.¡±

    As he spoke, he led the way onto the stage.

    ?

    Duan Xuan ascended the stairs until he reached a box on the upper floor. The men who had followed him stood guard outside while he alone entered box three.

    Inside sat a middle-aged man.

    ¡°Teacher.¡± He bowed respectfully in greeting when he saw Duan Xuan.

    Duan Xuan joined his side. Together, they viewed the ongoing matches. ¡°Your eyes are sharp. You picked up a good kid. It¡¯s almost like the time I found you. You know, he refused me.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s even more talented than me when I was his age. I haven¡¯t told you yet, but he¡¯s already a fourth rank cksmith.¡± The middle-aged man revealed a splendid grin.

    If Tang Wulin was present, he would be startled without a doubt. The person waiting for Duan Xuan in box three was his teacher, Mu Chen.

    ¡°Fourth rank? Are you joking with me?¡± As Duan Xuan stared at Mu Chen, his face was the picture of shock.

    Mu Chen chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would joke about something like this. He¡¯s far more talented than you could imagine. If it wasn¡¯t for his low cultivation, I think he could attempt Spirit Refinement in two years should the materials be provided.¡±

    Duan Xuan heaved a long sigh. ¡°Alright! Did you hide him from me because you were worried I would seduce him away from you? Why does it seem like his second-grade thousand refined metal had nothing to do with luck?¡±

    Mu Chen said, ¡°Out of respect for the rank, I wouldn¡¯t promote him to the fourth rank so easily. I only let him advance when he proved capable of second-grade thousand refining blue coppertite. My daughter¡¯s luck is pretty good though. Her sudden breakthrough waspletely unexpected. I think Wulin instigated it. He wouldn¡¯t pick heavy silver normally. Didn¡¯t you say the two of them started and finished together? It seems Mu Xi was influenced by him.¡±

    Duan Xuan muttered, ¡°Blessed by heaven... He¡¯s really blessed by heaven! It looks like I¡¯ll have to work harder to steal him.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Yes, yes. I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. I¡¯ll be sure to fulfill our promise. But I¡¯m going to need another fifteen to twenty years to raise this kid. Once he catches up to me, I¡¯ll continue.¡±

    Duan Xuan grumbled, ¡°Fifteen to twenty years? My bones will have turned to ash by then.¡±

    Roaringughter exploded from Mu Chen. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend in front of me. At your cultivation level and body strength, you could easily live another fifty years. You¡¯re still such a schemer! Don¡¯t tell me you forbade me from announcing I¡¯m your disciple in case this day ever came?¡±

    The wrinkled face of Duan Xuan unfolded into a grin. ¡°Us cksmiths have been suppressed for too long. Yet even during this time, preparation is the key to sess. If you told the world that you¡¯re my disciple, would you still have received the headquarter¡¯s support and reached the eighth rank so soon? Hmph. Just wait until that kid matures. Then things will start to change. Take advantage of your youth and put in some more effort. Hurry up and advance to the next rank. As long as you can be a Divine cksmith, then our backing will grow even stronger.¡±

    Mu Chen sighed. ¡°That¡¯s hard! The higher I climb, the more I understand just how difficult it is.¡±

    ?

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue ascended onto the stage, taking a triangle-formation. He was the vanguard while Xie Xie and Gu Yue nked him on each side.

    Their opponents had climbed onto the stage as well¡ªthree youngsters about fourteen years old.

    The opposing three were dressed in Skysea Academy uniforms. Their bearing was different from that of Tang Wulin¡¯s first opponents; they carried themselves calmly without any signs of contempt toward ss zero¡¯s age.

    The three youths also arranged themselves in a triangle-formation. Their leader towered over Tang Wulin by a full head. He had wide shoulders and his demeanor tranquil beyond his years.

    The twobatants behind their leader were slightly younger than him. The one on the left was slender and handsome while the one on the right stood short and stout.

    ¡°Hello, I am the captain of Skysea Academy¡¯s second team, Bi Ran.¡±

    The slender youth said, ¡°I¡¯m Wu Yuhan.¡±

    The stumpy one said, ¡°I¡¯m Lei Jun.¡±

    Finished with their self-introductions, the three said in unison, ¡°Please advise us.¡±

    They were worthy of being Skysea Academy students. Their manners were far more refined than those of Tang Wulin¡¯s previous opponents.

    ¡°I¡¯m Tang Wulin from Eastsea Academy, in ss zero of the first grade.¡± Tang Wulin mimicked the other team, introducing himself.

    ¡°Xie Xie.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yue!¡±

    Bi Ran narrowed his eyes at Tang Wulin until they became slits. He released a domineering aura, sending a chill through Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. From that disy of strength, Tang Wulin could tell that Bi Ran¡¯s soul power exceeded his own.

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡± This marked the start of ss zero¡¯s first match in the round-robin tournament.

    Bi Ran raised his right hand, an ashen light surging out to form a shield. Meanwhile, his soul rings rose from beneath his feet.

    One ring, two rings, three rings! He wielded three yellow soul rings! The captain of Skysea Academy¡¯s secondary team was actually a three-ringed Soul Elder.

    Following their leader, Wu Yuhan and Lei Jun released their martial souls, each of them sporting a pair of yellow soul rings.

    A three-ringed Soul Elder, and a pair of two-ringed Soul Grandmasters. Compared to ss zero¡¯s earlier opposition, Skysea¡¯s B-team was an ambush of tigers.

    In Bi Ran¡¯s hands rested a giant shield one meter in length and half a meter wide. Wave-like patterns cascaded down the top, making the surface seem thick yet stagnant. He held it in front of him as if it was an impassable wall.

    The moment he summoned his martial soul, he charged Tang Wulin like a bull. Wu Yuhan and Lei Jun trailed behind him, maintaining their triangle-formation.

    ss zero, however, chose to abandon their positioning. Xie Xie summoned his Light Dragon Dagger before dashing off to the side. On the other hand, Tang Wulin stood steadfast, anchoring himself in ce. His purple soul ring twinkled as he weaved a protective of Bluesilver Grass in front of Gu Yue.

    A thousand-year soul ring? And only one?

    Bi Ran gawked at the purple soul ring. As for the Bluesilver Grass, it was unrecognizable to him.

    After two evolutions from the influence of his Golden Dragon King bloodline, it barely resembled the normal appearance.

    Each vine was as thick as an egg, its length shimmering with azure light and covered in twinkling scales. Within it, golden veins spread throughout like a spider¡¯s web. Its aura was sparkling and clear.

    Behind Bi Ran¡¯s left, Wu Yuhan¡¯s first soul ring lit up. His body swelled with power while cobalt and violet tendrils of electricity danced about his form. His arms lengthened and grew more muscr, razor-sharp ws sprouting from his fingertips.

    Martial soul: Thunder Wolf!

    Sparks also curled around Lei Jun¡¯s being, but unlike with Wu Yuhan, they were pure electricity. Electric snakes slithered out of his body, converging into a ball in front of him.

    Lightning shot out of Wu Yuhan, zigzagging toward Tang Wulin. At the same time, Lei Jununched his rippling electric sphere straight at Tang Wulin. It was a pincer attack.

 Chapter 217 - The Tip of Class Zero

    <strong>Chapter 217 - The Tip of ss Zero</strong>

    Mid-charge, Bi Ran suddenly crouched ten meters away from Tang Wulin, his first soul ring lit up and he rushed forward with renewed vigor, his shield held in front of him.

    The three simultaneously attacked Tang Wulin. It seemed they nned on dealing with him first.

    Unease gripped Bi Ran¡¯s heart in a tight fist. Although Tang Wulin only had one soul ring, it was at the thousand-year level. He revised his impression of Tang Wulin as the most dangerous opponent.

    Tang Wulin stood steadfast in the face of the oing assault. With his speed, it was impossible to dodge all three attacks.

    Strands of grass shot at Wu Yuhan in an effort to bind his transformed body while scales rippled into existence on Tang Wulin¡¯s right arm as he defiantly reached out to grab the lightning ball.

    A silver hammer materialized in his left hand and he smashed it down upon the shield.

    He actually nned to hold back all three with just himself!

    Even the referee was shocked. A one-ringed soul master wanted to battle with three soul masters that had higher cultivation bases than him!

    The first to sh was Wu Yuhan. Facing the variant Bluesilver Grass, he dared not be careless;bat sses at Skysea Academy had taught them to spare no effort regardless of their opponent.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s purple soul ring had rmed them. Although it was only his first soul ring, they dared not underestimate the power of a thousand-year soul skill.

    With this in mind, Wu Yuhan did not hesitate to activate his second soul skill. Electricity exploded from his body to form a spherical aura of lightning around him and repelled the Bluesilver Grass. Without the grass in his way, Wu Yuhan lunged at Tang Wulin.

    At that moment, however, one vine among the many brightened as gold color seeped into its veins. It swerved around the electric barrier, circling the perimeter and quickly tightened, breaking through the lightning to bind Wu Yuhan.

    And at that moment, Lei Jun¡¯s lightning ball reached Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s scaled hand suddenly transformed into the golden dragon w and crushed the ball within his fist. A few sparks of electricity escaped from between his grip, dispersing instantly.

    Bang!

    The heavy silver hammer struck the charging shield.

    Iron Wave Shield¡ªthis was Bi Ran¡¯s martial soul.

    As the named implied, the Iron Wave Shield possessedyers of waves that bolstered its strength. His first soul skill was Iron Wave Strike, a skill thatbined both attack and defense.

    Coincidently, his Iron Wave Strike was a threeyered attack.

    However, he was up against the thousand-refined heavy silver hammer which had a thrice stacked effect!

    Both Tang Wulin and Bi Ran trembled as they collided. Simr to Tang Wulin, Bi Ran possessed innate heavenly strength; whenbined with his Iron Wave Shield and soul skill, he held absolute confidence in his strength.

    Unfortunately, his opponent was the monster Tang Wulin. The chasm between heavenly and divine strength was unbridgeable. Even though there was arge gap between their soul power levels, Tang Wulin¡¯s pure strength more than made up for it.

    After their sh, Tang Wulin swayed while Bi Ran was forced back a step.

    Every single spectator watching the match sucked in a deep breath subconsciously. It was one versus three, yet not only was Tang Wulin standing, he had dominated them! It was simply unfathomable.

    The assault of the Skysea Academy¡¯s secondary team had suddenly encountered an iron gate, forcing them to a screeching halt.

    Tang Wulin swung his w at the Iron Wave Shield. Close-quartersbat was his favorite.

    A figure also appeared behind Wu Yuhan¡ªit was Xie Xie, attacking with his Light Dragon Storm!

    To one side, a giant ball of water suddenly dropped on top of Lei Jun. When he was just about tounch his second soul skill, the water soaking him conducted his electricity andpletely dispersed it, draining him of soul power.

    Bang!

    Another dull thudter, Bi Ran was sent flying while Bluesilver Grass converged on him.

    Although Tang Wulin¡¯s golden dragon w hadn¡¯t crushed Bi Ran¡¯s Iron Wave Shield, it left a deep w print. Bi Ran felt as though he had been run over by a ferocious soul beast! Just trying to keep his shield intact had required all his soul power. Feeling overwhelmed, he had no choice but to activate his third soul skill. The Iron Wave Shield tripled in size and doubled in thickness, standing as a steady wall in front of him; but in the time it took him to activate it, vines of Bluesilver Grass had already slithered around his body, trapping him.

    A green light shed and a cool breeze enveloped Tang Wulin¡¯s feet. Meanwhile, a portion of his Bluesilver Grass encroached upon the wet Lei Jun.

    Water conducted electricity, thus rapidly sapping Lei Jun¡¯s soul power. What was most tragic, however, was that the water soon froze into ice, leaving him incapable of defending against Tang Wulin¡¯s Bind.

    Tang Wulin brazenly charged at the three-ringed defense-type soul master, Bi Ran.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!

    The golden dragon w struck five times in a row.

    Bi Ran had nearly coughed up blood after the first assault. He simply couldn¡¯t fathom how a person could possess so much strength.

    Despite using his third soul skill, the might of the golden dragon w forced him to pour all his soul power into the shield lest it shatters. It was a three-ringed battling a one-ringed soul master, yet Tang Wulin¡¯s innate divine strength elevated him to the same level.

    One w strike forced Bi Ran back one step, five strikes had him backing up five steps.

    Anxiety was a hard knot in the pit of his stomach. After the sessive attacks from Tang Wulin, the w print on his shield had deepened and it was on the verge of shattering.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The referee¡¯s voice was Bi Ran¡¯s saving grace. His legs softened and he nearly copsed onto the ground; it was only by leaning on his shield that he was able to remain standing.

    The referee had protected Wu Yuhan from the unnoticed Light Dragon Storm. As for Lei Jun, row upon row of icicles floated in the air surrounding him, ready to impale him at a moment¡¯s notice. Frozen and restricted by Bluesilver Grass, he was practically a lump of meat on the chopping block.

    ¡°The match is finished. It¡¯s the victory of Eastsea Academy¡¯s ss zero.¡±

    After recalling his Bluesilver Grass and letting his hand return to normal, Tang Wulin extended a hand to pull up the nearly copsed Bi Ran.

    ¡°Senior, thanks for letting me win.¡±

    At the sight of Tang Wulin¡¯s dazzling smile, Bi Ran found his lips twitching too. He couldn¡¯t ept losing this fast to someone with a weaker cultivation than him, but so what? A loss was a loss.

    Gu Yue and Xie Xie regrouped at Tang Wulin¡¯s side. Although they had crucial roles in this battle, the star was undoubtedly Tang Wulin. Not only had he withstood thebined assault of three people stronger than him, he had also controlled the battlefield to setup an easy win for them.

    Bi Ran struggled to stand up, his right arm still quivering from the strength of Tang Wulin¡¯s strikes. He faintly heard Xie Xie mumble to himself, ¡°Three rings isn¡¯t that great after all.¡± He nearly coughed up blood at those words.

    Tang Wulin shared a simr sentiment with Xie Xie. Despite having three rings, the amount of pressure Bi Ran exerted on him couldn¡¯tpare with Ye Xinn.

    Naturally, this was also part of the reason he could single-handedly restrain three opponents today.

    Their strongest opponent today was a defense-type soul master. Even if defense-type soul masters excelled in close-quartersbat, so too did Tang Wulin as it was only in this type ofbat could Tang Wulin disy the tyrannical might of his golden dragon w. Bi Ran had been unable to take the advantage with his soul skills, and from there, it was all downhill for him. Tang Wulin¡¯s w possessed as much strength as a three-ringed power-type soul master, not to mention the w¡¯s crushing effect. Bi Ran hadn¡¯t stood a chance.

    In truth, Bi Ran was quite lucky. Not all six of Tang Wulin¡¯s w attacks had been imbued with the crushing effect; if it had, he would have been defeated even faster.

    It hadn¡¯t activated because the effect was more likely to appear when used on living beings.

    Round-robin tournament¡¯s first round: victory.

    ?

    In box seven.

    ¡°They¡¯re pretty good.¡± It was Shen Yi¡¯s first time watching ss zero battle. She had specially erged their match on the screen.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s disy of strength left a deep impression on her.

    ¡°Is his right arm the bloodline mutation you spoke of?¡± Shen Yi asked Wu Zhangkong.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded.

    A slight smile appeared on Shen Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°He¡¯s really not simple at all. In my opinion, he doesn¡¯t just have a bloodline mutation, his talent is good too. He¡¯s suited for leading.¡±

 Chapter 218 - Guide Rather Than Oppose

    <strong>Chapter 218 - Guide Rather Than Oppose</strong>

    Wu Zhangkong nodded once more.

    Shen Yi continued on. ¡°HIs first soul ring is purple and his physique is excellent. Did you raise him to be like this? If he has three rings by the time he¡¯s fifteen, his body will likely transform again. You have an eye for disciples.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°If you have time you can continue watching their matches. I¡¯m going for now.¡± He stood up to depart, his white robes fluttering along his strides.

    Shen Yi watched as he left, blinking a few times. A pensive look settled on her face as she lost herself in contemtion.

    ?

    Within box three.

    Whether it was Mu Chen or Duan Xuan, both wore faces of shock.

    For Mu Chen, this was his first time seeing Tang Wulin battle. He had rushed over not too long ago. Gaining experience or securing a spot in future tournaments was not why he had Tang Wulinpete. However, those reasons did serve as adequate veils masking his true intentions. It was more important to examine Tang Wulin¡¯s temperament.

    The most crucial aspect of a master and disciple rtionship was not the disciple¡¯s ability to receive the teachings. Rather, it was that the disciple have an upstanding character.

    If problems arose and the student surpassed the teacher, then the former¡¯s immoral character would lead to ruin.

    Tang Wulin was not shy about his love for money. Consequently, Mu Chen concocted this trap to entice him. In the end, Tang Wulin¡¯s nobility triumphed over his greed, much to Mu Chen¡¯s satisfaction.

    Mu Chen had not been skeptical about whether Tang Wulin would pass this test. After all, Tang Wulin was at an easily influenced age. With Mu Chen guiding him like a hen would its chicks, there was no reason to be worried.

    Despite that, Tang Wulin was maturing too quickly. Against all expectations, he advanced to the fourth rank in less than a year. The Association needed to invest more resources into him in order to facilitate his growth. They chose to use the Skysea Alliance Tournament as a test to determine how sessful their efforts had been.

    The results were satisfactory. Tang Wulin gave up first ce to Mu Xi willingly and declined Duan Xuan¡¯s tempting offer.

    Furthermore, he disyed tremendous battle strength. Mu Chen was surprised pleasantly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think this brat¡¯sbat ability would be so great. With a single ring, he beat a three-ringed opponent. And his one ring is of the thousand-year level! Those spirit items I helped him buy were probably used to help refine his body,¡± Mu Chen said with a smile.

    After a moment of stupor, Duan Xuan¡¯s brows creased. ¡°You think this is a good thing?¡±

    Mu Chen was taken aback. ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong with it?¡±

    Duan Xuan sighed gently, his concern apparent. ¡°If he has talent as a soul master, then would he spend energy on cksmithing? We want him to be a Divine cksmith or a battle armor master, you know?¡±

    A trace of a smile flickered on Mu Chen¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of an answer to this problem. Long ago, I had asked him what his dream was. He told me he wanted to be battle armor master. I support his n.¡±

    Astonishment filled Duan Xuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re in favor of this?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°His martial soul and body are quite peculiar. As a cksmith, he has been blessed by heaven. He possesses not just innate divine strength but also piercing insight. In fact, his cultivation can¡¯t keep up with his talent for cksmithing at the moment. It¡¯s a shackle restraining him to the fourth rank. To him, cksmithing is a tool to earn money. Unlike other trades like mecha crafting and designing, cksmithing is not tied directly to battle armor masters. However, it will still be highly beneficial in achieving his goals.

    ¡°I dare say, bing a Saint cksmith would be more helpful than bing a mecha craftsmen or designer. I¡¯m convinced that he won¡¯t choose another profession.

    ¡°This situation is the epitome of where guiding beats opposing. I won¡¯t disapprove of his efforts toward bing a battle armor master; rather, I¡¯ll encourage it. As long as I can convince him that the foundation of a battle armor master stems from being a first-rank cksmith, it¡¯ll be enough to steer him in the right direction. Sure, battle armor masters are the greatest upations on the continent, but less than one in one hundred soul masters can walk that path. The requirements are astronomical. Aside from Shrek Academy, who dares say their students will definitely be battle armor masters? Nevertheless, if he advances into a Saint cksmith, his chances of sess would be tangible. He¡¯s a clever kid; he¡¯ll know what choice is best for him.¡±

    Bearing profound eyes, Duan Xuan stared at Mu Chen with a deep and prative gaze. ¡°I¡¯m so old now. My mind can¡¯t keep up with thetest trends. Maybe you¡¯re right.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression lit up. ¡°You can rest at ease. There¡¯s no one who wants this kid to be a cksmith more than me. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing if I can raise a Divine cksmith.¡±

    Duan Xuan chuckled. ¡°You mean like how I, a seventh-rank cksmith, raised an eighth-rank cksmith like you?¡±

    ?

    Tang Wulin and his teammates were in high spirits when they descended from the arena. In today¡¯s match, Tang Wulin had been able to disy his full might in closebat, attaining a swift victory with a blitzkrieg strategy.

    However, after reviewing the battles from thest few days, he discovered one problem that seemed to gue the entire junior division: the participants had nobat experience! The majority of them weren¡¯t able to showcase their true strength in battle. It had been the same in both the individual and teampetitions.

    While the members of Skysea Academy¡¯s secondary team were able to use their soul skills during the match, they had performed mechanically without any finesse. Not to mention Wu Zhangkong¡¯s level of skill, they couldn¡¯t even match Tang Wulin¡¯s soul skill proficiency. He could pulverize them with a lower cultivation because they were too green.

    ¡°They were so weak! It looks like soul power isn¡¯t that important after all.¡± Xie Xie came to the same conclusion and was now bursting with confidence.

    Gu Yue had a pensive expression. ¡°It¡¯s not that they were weak, but that ourbat experience outweighed theirs.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Teacher Wu doesn¡¯t teach us the same way as conventional soul master academies do. They focus on imparting knowledge. Even if the schools hostbat practice, they do it in the safest way possible. The students just stand there using their soul skills against each other. It¡¯spletely different from our real battles!¡±

    After joining ss zero, Xu Xiaoyan discovered quickly how far the original trio exceeded her inbat prowess. Because she had yet to train in the spirit ascension tform, she had been unable toprehend the source of their strength. As such, she strived to catch up with them. Coupled with the spars against Wu Zhangkong, she began to understand what made ss zero so strong.

    Wu Zhangkong did not go easy on them duringbat training. It was normal to finish each session covered in bruises and cuts. His training regimen was iparable with a normal ss¡¯s curriculum. Although the growth rate of their soul power settled, theirbat strength soared.

    Xie Xie immersed himself in thought. ¡°The Skysea Alliance has always been inferior to the central and western regions in terms of soul master ability. This might be because of different teaching methods and history. Mechas exist now. Normally, anyone with four rings or less is no match for a mecha. Most people choose to take the easy way out. As long as their soul power grows to a sufficient level, they can be a mecha pilot. It¡¯s a pretty good upation too. This is also why the majority of students entering an advanced academy choose to join the mecha department to be mecha pilots.¡±

 Chapter 219 - Powerful Opponents

    <strong>Chapter 219 - Powerful Opponents</strong>

    ¡°I heard things are different in the center and western regions. Apparently, bing a battle armor master is a lot more popr there. That¡¯s why, many of those people choose to walk a pure soul master¡¯s path. They don¡¯t rush to increase their soul powers blindly. In order to be a battle armor master, it¡¯s important to also be a formidable soul master. Because of this mindset, there are more battle armor masters produced by the center and western regions. In their eyes, battle armor masters are the greatest military force on the continent; so, they all strive to be one. I believe this difference in perspectives has created the current gap in strength.¡±

    ¡°I think Teacher Wu¡¯s teaching methods are simr to the center region¡¯s. In fact, they¡¯re probably from Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court. This should be why we¡¯re stronger than our peers.¡±

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but raise a brow at Xie Xie¡¯s theory. ¡°How do you know these things?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that this was something Xie Xie dug up himself.

    Xie Xie smirked. ¡°When I returned home for vacation, I wanted to y but my old man was bent on testing me. I gave him a nice surprise in the end. After I exined the training we¡¯d been through, he told me about this stuff. My old man is quite perceptive, you know.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°What Uncle said is reasonable. Let¡¯s all work hard to be battle armor masters.¡± He extended his hand as he spoke.

    Gu Yue ced her hand below his. On top were Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s. The four friends smiled at each other, their confidence soaring.

    ?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s team was able to attain easy victories in the following three matches. There was only one three-ringed opponent that appeared throughout the string of matches. The entire time, Tang Wulin served as the cornerstone of the team. He controlled the battlefield, protected his teammates, and dealt the most damage. Overall, he carried the team.

    Although his cultivation was weak, his innate divine strength and golden dragon w made up for it and then some. He had yet to meet a worthy opponent in the teampetition.

    By their fourth win, the other teams in their group had taken notice of them. They were wary of Tang Wulin especially.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s performances had been too dazzling, his attacks too intimidating. He also wielded a purple soul ring. The other teams realized that he always barged through as the vanguard. He kept the opposing team in check while his teammates did their part. As a result, he became a hot topic and a subject of research for those interested in hisbat style, techniques, and weaknesses.

    Tang Wulin had a strict daily schedule. He would rise at the break of dawn to cultivate the Purple Demon Eyes and practice Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon. In the afternoon, he wouldpete, and at night he would meditate. His days were rich and productive.

    Actualbat was essential to his cultivation. As Tang Wulin grew more familiar with the basics of Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon, he tried applying it in some of the matches. He couldn¡¯t wield it effectively, but his understanding of the technique continued to deepen. Not only was Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon another method of attack, it also improved his control over the soul powerpressed by the Mysterious Heaven Method. His priority involved training what little soul power he possessed to burn at one hundred percent each time he summoned it.

    ¡°I heard our opponents today are strong! They¡¯re probably the most formidable team in our group.¡± Xie Xie said to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Mn. That¡¯s right! It¡¯s Send Academy¡¯s primary team. I heard that they have two three-ringed soul masters and one two-ringed soul master. Our group¡¯s overall strength is actually pretty low. Send Academy¡¯s team also has four wins in four battles so far. The top four teams in our group will enter the top sixteen. We just need to win one more match. It¡¯s practically settled already.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the n for this match?¡± Xie Xie asked. ¡°You should let me show off for once. You¡¯ve been hogging all the limelight! No one¡¯s paying attention to me!¡±

    Tang Wulin lowered his voice, his words mysterious, ¡°The ones who burst out in the end are the trump cards! Those like me are the worst. I can only show my strength in the beginning.¡±

    A look of astonishment crossed Xie Xie¡¯s face. ¡°Really? But all the girls on the other teams only pay attention to you. I don¡¯t understand why since I¡¯m more handsome than you!¡±

    ¡°Your skin sure is thick. You aren¡¯t even one third as handsome as our captain.¡± Xu Xiaoyan fought hard to contain herughter.

    Xie Xie¡¯s face soured, wrinkling like a prune. ¡°I hate people as blunt as you. Anyway, I want to show off a bit. I don¡¯t want to be a trump card. Just let me show off how awesome I am.¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll change our tactics.¡±

    Although Wu Zhangkong had brought their team here, he gave them free reign to do as they saw fit. He did not impart any advice. Every single strategy they used had been drafted by Tang Wulin.

    All this freedom gave Tang Wulin a lot of space to operate. His disy of strength in the previous matches were orchestrated to draw the attention away from Xie Xie and Gu Yue. Since they hadn¡¯t faced the strongest team in the tournament yet, they were saving their trump card for as long as they could. Their opponents would be tougher to defeat from now on. In fact, they might even face a Shrek team with Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi on it. It was best to focus on hiding his teammates¡¯ abilities, using his revealed skills as a veil.

    Today, they would be facing off against Send Academy¡¯s primary team. Send City was the thirdrgest city in the Skysea Alliance, preceded by Eastsea City. It was located two-hundred kilometers to the north of Skysea City. The city¡¯s denizens were valiant and Send Academy was famous, even eclipsing the repute of Eastsea Academy.

    Send Academy¡¯s three representatives were nearing fifteen years old. The team wasposed of a pair of three-ringed soul masters and one two-ringed. Even the two-ringed soul master¡¯s soul power hovered around rank 25 at least. In their previous matches, they had relied on absolute strength to crush their opponents. These adolescents were the one of the favorites of the tournament, thought to have a high chance of bing the champions.

    Their captain possessed one thousand-year soul ring, but had yet to use it in any of the matches. Its abilities were unknown.

    ¡°Oh right, I ran into an acquaintance of ours earlier,¡± Xie Xie said with a smirk.

    ¡°Who?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Xie Xie said, ¡°It was our two former ssmates, Yangzi and Jinxi. They¡¯re in the fourth group. It seems they¡¯ve been able to win without a hitch guided by a senior schoolmate.¡±

    Wang Jinxi and Zhang Yangzi? Tang Wulin trembled at the mention of their names, recalling their battle with the Man-Faced Demon Spider together. His heart ached. If it wasn¡¯t for me, they wouldn¡¯t have had to leave.

    ¡°I called out to them and chatted. Do you know what Jinxi said? The team he hopes they don¡¯t meet at all costs is us!¡± Xie Xie roared withughter.

    A gentle sighed escaped from Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. ¡°If they were still in ss zero, then we would only be one person short of participating in the seven-man teampetition.

    Xie Xie wiped the smile off of his face. He let out a long sigh. ¡°There¡¯s no one to me in this matter. Everyone has their own ambitions. In any case, we¡¯re still in ss zero. Let¡¯s win today¡¯s match for the glory of ss zero!¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his head, eyes shining with resolution. ¡°Victory!¡±

    ¡°Victory!¡± Xu Xiaoyan and Gu Yue joined in.

    The arenas used after the start of the round-robin tournament wererger and more secure than their predecessors.

    Only junior-division matches were scheduled for the afternoon. Though the battles were broadcasted, there will still disgruntled spectators in the stands. Perhaps they would pay more attention once the top sixteen teams remained. This was just the three versus threepetition, after all.

    ?

    Within box one.

    Box one was set aside for officials of Skysea City. During important matches, Skysea Alliance¡¯s big shots would congregate here to watch.

    For this reason, box one was thergest box.

    However, box one was deste this afternoon. It was the junior division¡¯s time slot, beginning from the three-man team battles. Rarely would a high-level match be seen in this division. Even so, the box was notpletely empty. Two people sat in a sofa viewing the matches on the screen.

    The pair seemed to be in their fifties. One was tall and stalwart with a head full of zing-red hair. His voice was deep, resonating throughout the box the moment he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Brother Zhenpeng, your Send Academy is really shining this time!¡±

    The man called Zhenpeng was slender with bronzed skin and small, sharp eyes. He smiled humbly. ¡°Brother Huantian is too modest. Your Skysea Academy is number one in the Alliance and no one shakes its position.¡±

    The two were renowned figures among the soul masters of the Skysea Alliance. The red-haired man was Long Huantian, the president of Skysea Academy and a six-ringed Soul Emperor.

    Zhang Zhenpeng was the president of Send Academy, and although his cultivation was still short of Long Huantian¡¯s, he too was a Soul Emperor.

    ¡°Brother Zhenpeng, what did you call me here today for? Could it be the junior division¡¯spetition?¡± Long Huantian gazed curiously at Zhang Zhenpeng.

    Zhang Zhenpeng nodded. ¡°My academy has quite a few talents currently. I wanted to discuss with Brother Huantian about granting us three quotas this time.¡±

    Long Huantian snapped into attention. Naturally, he knew what ¡®quotas¡¯ Zhang Zhenpeng spoke of. Those were the quotas to take Shrek Academy¡¯s entrance exam.

 Chapter 220 - Request for the Inner Court Quotas

    <strong>Chapter 220 - Request for the Inner Court Quotas</strong>

    Unlike other soul master academies, Shrek Academy enrolled students once every three years. The various alliances and unions on the continent would select their most outstanding talents to apply. Applicants were required to be under fifteen years old. There was no minimum soul power prerequisite; however, applicants must show excellence in at least one area.

    Because the Skysea Alliance was known to have inferior soul masterspared with other Alliances, they received fewer quotas. Each time Shrek¡¯s enrollment came around, they were granted about 120 quotas. These 120 quotas would be split between dozens of cities! On average, each city received two or three of these.

    As the number one academy in the Skysea Alliance, Skysea Academy kept twenty to itself. Meanwhile, the other academies had to rely on luck and the whims of the Alliance.

    Naturally, Skysea Academy had a higher position than other normal academies.

    ¡°Brother Zhenpeng, your Send Academy has always managed to secure a few quotas with your strength. Why are you asking me for more?¡± Long Huantian spoke without batting an eysh.

    After a moment of silence, Zhang Zhenpeng said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the normal quotas. I¡¯m asking for the inner court examination ones.¡±

    Long Huantian stared wide-eyed at the request, a powerful aura spilling out of his body.

    ¡°What did you say? The inner court quotas?¡±

    They were given about 120 ordinary quotas. As for the inner court examination quotas, the entire Skysea Alliance was granted five. This was the same number of fingers on a hand!

    These five quotas were usually monopolized by Skysea Academy.It was atypical that one would be given to an outstanding student in another academy. Even then, many conditions and benefits had to be offered aspensation.

    There was a distinct gap between Shrek Academy¡¯s inner and outer courts. Anyone who could be an inner court disciple would be the pride of the entire Skysea Alliance. However, several years had passed since someone from the Skysea Alliance had entered the inner court.

    Rarely did Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court admit more than ten people at once. It wasn¡¯t an umon sight for them to ept none at all. One could imagine how difficult the exam was.

    Typically, the inner court disciples were promoted from the outer court. Only once in a blue moon would someone matricte directly into the inner court.

    Despite this, inner court examination quotas were worth their weight in gold. Possessing this quota was like receiving the backing of the Skysea Alliance. Such lucky fellows were guaranteed admittance into the outer court if they failed the inner court examination.

    Thus, these five quotas were precious. They were practically five tickets to bing a future battle armor master!

    Shrek Academy was very strict on its internal affairs. None of its students could participate in the continent¡¯s disputes. Even so, many of the restrictions were lifted after graduation. As long as they didn¡¯t tarnish Shrek Academy¡¯s name, the outer court graduates could choose their path without interference. Of course, bing criminals was out of the question.

    The importance of a future battle armor master rmended by the academy was obvious.

    Zhang Zhenpeng asked for the inner court examination quotas so suddenly; how could Long Huantian¡¯s not be shocked?

    ¡°Brother Huantian, hear me out first. I know it¡¯s rude to ask this of you, but my students this time are truly excellent. If I didn¡¯t believe they could pass the inner court examination, then I wouldn¡¯t request this of you. In the end, isn¡¯t Send Academy a part of the Skysea Alliance? Should my students enter the inner court, that would bring glory to the entire Alliance. In fact, it might even increase the number of quotas we receive in the future.¡±

    Shrek Academy had a rule that stated any region whose student had passed the inner court examination were due extra quotas in the future.

    Long Huantian¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°Brother Zhenpeng, you should know that I don¡¯t have sole control of the inner court quotas. The decision is up to the Alliance.¡±

    Zhang Zhenpeng smiled calmly. He knew that this was just an excuse. Long Huantian had no intention of giving up the quotas.

    ¡°How about this, Brother Huantian? Watch a few of my disciples¡¯ matches first. If they can distinguish themselves in the junior division, perhaps you¡¯ll reconsider. We don¡¯t have much time until the examinations.¡±

    In a nomittal manner, Long Huantian said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see for now then.¡±

    The screen in box one disyed the arena. The twopeting teams had just entered.

    On one side was a team of three girls. The leader of the three stood tall and had sky-blue hair. Though no more than fifteen years old, she was slender, bearing the elegant charms of ady.

    To her left was a girl whose appearance mirrored hers. Only the shade of her hair¡ªlight green like meadow¡ªwas different. Such a hair color was few and far in between. The contrast between their identical faces and different hair tones drew Long Huantian¡¯s attention.

    Long Huantian understood his old friend and knew that Zhang Zhenpeng would not speak without thinking. Since he made such a request, he must hold utmost confidence in his disciples.

    Apart from the twins, the remaining girl had a head of blonde hair. Her figure was thin and she towered over her teammates. She looked like a bean sprout and her bright eyes were striking.

    ¡°The blonde one is Wang Dongqi. Her martial soul is the Thundersh Sword. She has three rings and is a rank 32 assault-type soul master.

    ¡°The blue-haired one and green-haired one are twin sisters. They are Zhou Hanyou and Zhou Tian¡¯er, respectively. Zhou Hanyou has three rings and is at rank 31. Zhou Tian¡¯er has two rings at rank 27,¡± Zhang Zhenpeng introduced his three disciples briefly.

    Long Huantian nodded in approval. He studied theirpetition statistics and was rmed, sucking in a deep breath. He was not surprised that Send Academy¡¯s team had four victories in the round-robin tournament. Yet, their opponents from Eastsea Academy also had four wins. Moreover, it was Eastsea Academy¡¯s tertiary team.

    Although Eastsea City wasrge, it was not blessed by talents often. As such, Eastsea Academy ranked slightly below the median. The fact that their tertiary team umted these victories added to Long Huantian¡¯s disbelief.

    A single nce was needed to see how young they were.

    ¡°Have you paid any attention to this team from Eastsea Academy, Brother Zhenpeng?¡± Long Huantian asked.

    A strange expression slithered its way across Zhang Zhenpeng¡¯s face. He gave a slight nod. ¡°I watched them for a bit. That team is really peculiar. Although they¡¯re really young, theirbat strength is extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Long Huantian directed a look of inquiry at him. He understood his friend¡¯s high standards, aware that such an evaluation would not be given lightly.

    ¡°Eastsea Academy¡¯s tertiary team isposedpletely of ten-year-olds. Their captain is called Tang Wulin and he only has one ring. That being said, it¡¯s a thousand-year ring. In the previous matches, he was able to fend off thebined attacks of his opponents alone. His martial soul is supposedly Bluesilver Grass, though it is likely a variant. His body¡¯s strength is extraordinary and his right hand can transform into a dragon¡¯s w. From my observations, he shouldn¡¯t have twin martial souls. I haven¡¯t seen a second ring appear yet. Maybe it¡¯s one of those rare soul bones.¡±

    If Long Huantian was surprised a moment ago, then now he was in denial. Zhang Zhenpeng actually paid so much attention to Eastsea¡¯s tertiary team?

    The understanding between Zhang Zhenpeng and Long Huantian went both ways. A smile appeared on Zhang Zhenpeng¡¯s lips as he stared at Long Huantian, fully aware of his friend¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You¡¯ll understand once the match begins. These kids aren¡¯t normal by any means! If they hadn¡¯t met my team, then would have continued their winning streak most likely. Eastsea Academy must have recruited an amazing teacher; otherwise, how else could they have raised such astounding talents?¡±

 Chapter 221 - Twin Sisters

    <strong>Chapter 221 - Twin Sisters</strong>

    A wry smile tugged at Long Huantian¡¯s lips. ¡°Such high praise. Looks like I¡¯ll have to see for myself just how amazing these kids are.¡±

    ?

    The two teams stood opposite of each other on the stage, having just introduced themselves.

    Tang Wulin was astonished to discover that their opponents were all girls. It was his first time greeting a teamposed only of girls.

    During their introduction, Tang Wulin had been intrigued by the near identical appearance of Zhou Hanyou and Zhou Tian¡¯er. Although they were clearly twin sisters, their contrasting hair colors made for an odd sight.

    Standing as the spearpoint of her team, Zhou Hanyou stared at Tang Wulin with eyes that were as cold as ice and as unyielding as the plum blossom in winter. She had matured quite well; apart from being unripe, her height barely differed from that of an adult¡¯s. The Eastsea team seemed tiny inparison.

    An unfathomable feeling welled in Zhou Hanyou¡¯s heart as she stared at the opposing team. Before the match, their academy¡¯s president had repeatedly warned them not to look down on their opponents today.

    But she just couldn¡¯t understand how the three kids before her had an identical winning streak as theirs. Their four victories almost guaranteed that they had a ce in the top sixteen.

    Since there were only eight matches per group, it was nigh impossible for them to not make it into the top sixteen now.

    They¡¯re so young though, only ten years old!

    Compared to Zhou Hanyu¡¯s frigid demeanour, Zhou Tian¡¯er exuded liveliness. She absent-mindedly asked, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re alreadypeting at such a young age?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but twitch at her question. This apetition!

    ¡°We just came here to gain experience.¡± Despite being disgruntled, Tang Wulin beamed at her. He couldn¡¯t let his opponent notice his displeasure.

    Zhou Tian¡¯er said, ¡°How about you guys just concede? It wouldn¡¯t look good if we hurt you; people might think we¡¯re bullying children.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s smiling expression stiffened. She¡¯s even advising us to surrender?

    Gu Yue couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and said in a frosty tone, ¡°The victor hasn¡¯t been decided yet. We¡¯ll see after this match.¡±

    The referee began counting down.

    Zhou Hanyou red at her younger sister before turning to Tang Wulin and nodding.

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    Thus, the match between the two strongest teams in group three began.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s first move was no different from the past; he immediately charged ahead, his hands forming subtle signs behind his back as he shot towards Zhou Hanyou like lightning

    Xie Xie was right behind Tang Wulin after seeing the hand signals. His target was Wang Dongqi however, not Zhou Hanyou.

    In that moment, the students of Send Academy revealed the brilliance of their soul rings.

    Zhou Hanyou and Wang Dongqi had three soul rings; the former had two yellow rings and one purple, while thetter¡¯s were all yellow As for Zhou Tian¡¯er, she only had two yellow soul rings.

    It¡¯s just as we had investigated. They have two Soul Elders and one Soul Grandmaster. Their cultivation is enough to crush us!

    Having already confronted three-ringed soul masters before, the three from ss zero did not fear them. Only after they had fought would they know what their opponents truly amounted to.

    Zhou Hanyou stood her ground in the face of Tang Wulin¡¯s charge. She raised her right hand, her three soul rings rising in sync as a thin sleet of icy light surrounded her body. The arena¡¯s temperature dropped as waves of cial mist rolled off her body and herplexion slowly whitened until it was like snow.

    On the other hand, Zhou Tian¡¯er¡¯s aura was different. The two were clearly born from the same mother, were of the same age, and most likely twins, yet not only was Zhou Tian¡¯ers cultivation lower than her elder sister¡¯s, her martial soul was different too. What appeared in her hand was not cold air, but a green ball of light bursting with vitality.

    What is that?

    Tang Wulin was surprised by the sight of these two martial souls. He wasn¡¯t the same ignorant kid that was newly arrived from Glorybound City anymore; after studying and battling under Wu Zhangkong¡¯s guidance, his knowledge had deepened.

    A single nce was all it took for him to discern that the twins were rarely seen elemental soul masters. Zhou Hanyou had the ice element, specifically the Ice Spirit.

    On the other hand, Zhou Tian¡¯er had the wood element; simrly, it was called Wood Spirit. However, wood-type martial souls were much rarer than ice types.

    These two sisters should be twins, but their martial souls are so different. What a spectacle. It seems that their hair colors are different due to their martial souls.

    ?

    In box one.

    ¡°Hanyou and Tian¡¯er are twin sisters, but their differences were apparent since the moment they were born. Despite their parents being averagemoners without soul power, their children were incredibly gifted. Hanyou has innate full soul power and the Ice Spirit martial soul. She¡¯s the most gifted student we¡¯ve had in many years. Tian¡¯er is a bit less gifted; she only had rank 8 innate soul power. Still, she has the even rarer wood spirit constitution. Furthermore, the sisters have the mental connection of twins.¡± Zhang Zhenpeng exined the background of his two star pupils.

    Long Huantian sighed in appreciation. They really are excellent talents! No wonder Zhenpeng was so confident in his request.

    Although the strength of a soul master was directly tied to their soul power, quite often it was the martial soul that was more important. A three-ringed soul master with an ordinary martial soul could never catch up to a three-ringed soul master with a peak-level martial soul¡ªthe gap was too enormous! These two girls were not ordinary by any means!

    ?

    On thepetition stage.

    Zhou Hanyou¡¯s gaze shed with Tang Wulin¡¯s. She slowly pressed her right palm forward, sending a rippling wave of misted ice at him, obscuring his vision. He could just barely make out her unmoving figure within the mist.

    Zhou Tian¡¯er¡¯s first soul ring lit up while a soft green light appeared on the ground. Vines grew from the light in an instant and followed her pointed finger to attack Tang Wulin.

    It¡¯s Bind...

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It was simply impossible for him to not recognize it for what it was.

    They were both nt-type soul masters, but Zhou Tian¡¯er¡¯s Wood Spirit was far more powerful than his Bluesilver Grass; her Bind was like an array of vines piercing toward him.

    Although Tang Wulin was shaken, he quickly adapted to the situation. His purple soul ring rose from beneath his feet andmanded his own Bluesilver Grass to weave into a protective screen in the air. Tang Wulin charged ahead, his Bluesilver Grass shield nted so that it deflected the onught of vines. He quickly advancing upon her

    Unperturbed, Zhou Hanyou activated up her first soul ring.

    White suddenly dominated Tang Wulin¡¯s vision; a wall of ice formed right before him.

    Zhou Hanyou¡¯s timing was impable; the wall appeared just as Tang Wulin was about to remove the screen¡¯s protection.

    He would m into it an instantter.

    There was nothing else Tang Wulin could do. Although his speed was explosive, his control over it couldn¡¯t possiblypare with Xie Xie.

    To the Send Academy team¡¯s surprise, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t show any intention of slowing down; rather, he increased his speed. He raised both his arms and lowered his head, crashing straight into the ice wall.

    Bang!

    Tang Wulinpletely shattered the ice wall and continued his charge at Zhou Hanyou.

    This guy...

    Zhou Hanyou stared dazedly at the sight. This was the first time she had seen someone break through her ice wall through sheer physical strength. Just what kind of freak is he!

    Tang Wulin was just fifteen meters away from her. It would take him no more than an instant to reach her.

    Zhou Tian¡¯er moved next to her sister, a sweet smile gracing her lips contrasting with her sister¡¯s unchanging mask of indifference.

 Chapter 222 - Suppressed and Restrained

    <strong>Chapter 222 - Suppressed and Restrained</strong>

    A strange energy emanated from their bodies. Zhou Tian¡¯er¡¯s first soul ring lit up as she raised her hand. Vines appeared from beneath the two sisters, wrapping around their legs and waist before rapidly dragging them backwards, instantly opening a wide gap between them and Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin reacted without thinking; Bluesilver Grass shot out as he activated Bind and charged ahead whilst he himself followed behind.

    To one side Xie Xie had reached Wang Dongqi.

    Rather than retreating, Wang Dongqi stepped forward to wee him with a newly manifested sword in hand.

    Silver lightning ran in jagged lines along the length of the sword¡¯s violet de, enshrouding it with an aura of magnificence.

    A simple sh of her sword sent a bolt of silver lightning at Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie gathered strength within his legs and forcefully leapt off the ground and into the air, evading the lightning bolt while simultaneously closing the distance between them

    Unlike Wu Zhangkong¡¯s Skyfrost Sword and Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword, Wang Dongqi¡¯s Thundersh Sword used soul power to enhance its lightning-attribute soul skills rather than the sword itself.

    She raised her Thundersh Sword high into the air, calling down a storm of lightning snakes around her.

    This was her second soul skill, Chaotic Dance of the Silver Snakes.

    Wang Dongqi looked down upon Xie Xie. Although he had two rings at the young age of ten, she felt he couldn¡¯t possiblypare with her. Three rings was a major milestone for soul masters; it meant that one had reached the middle level of a soul master and often the third soul skill brought a huge power boost.

    She had decided to use Chaotic Dance of the Silver Snakes the moment Xie Xie had moved against her since this soul skill specialized in restraining agility-type soul masters.. As an assault-type soul master and with her Thundersh Sword¡¯s characteristics, she was most effective at restraining agility-type soul masters.

    Not only did lightning have explosive power, its paralysis effect could cripple the speed of an agility-type soul master.

    The lightning blossomed into a flower of silver light that instantly swallowed Xie Xie.

    Despite not having much firepower, if Chaotic Dance of the Silver Snakes struck and paralyzed its opponent, it wouldn¡¯t take much effort for Wang Dongqi to finish them off.

    She had yet to be defeated by an agility-type soul master of the same rank as her. Their defeat was guaranteed the moment she was their opponent.

    A smile had already settled on her lips. Her team¡¯s victory would be assured once she defeated her opponent; she wasn¡¯t worried for the Zhou sisters at all. After all, the two were the core strength of the team.

    But at that instant, her smile stiffened.

    Just as the lightning snakes were about to strike him Xie Xie¡¯s figure wobbled, then duplicated into a multitude of ghostly shadow reflections that flickered forward.

    Despite therge range of Chaotic Dance of the Silver Snakes, it was not without gaps. The erratic bolts of lightning constantly changed positions, creating gaps that Xie Xie took advantage of and, with the sway of his body, he evaded the onught of lightning snakes and continued to advance on Wang Dongqi.

    How can this be? That isn¡¯t a soul skill! She hadn¡¯t seen Xie Xie¡¯s soul ring light up; she was utterly bbergasted.

    She could understand if he had used a soul skill to protect himself, but she couldn¡¯tprehend this situation. Why did his body suddenly be so illusionary? Isn¡¯t his martial soul a dagger?

    How could she have known that what Xie Xie was using right now was the Tang Sect¡¯s Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track.

    Just as they had researched the Eastsea team, the Eastsea team had researched them.

    Familiarity with one¡¯s opponent could mean the difference between victory and defeat in battle. Tang Wulin had only let Xie Xie take on Wang Dongqi after thoroughly understanding her.

    While Wang Dongqi¡¯s lightning certainly was highly effective against agility-type soul masters, that was still dependent on how fast her opponent was.

    Xie Xie had disyed spectacrbat skill the first time Tang Wulin had met him, so one could only imagine how strong he was after a year of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s guidance and learning the Tang Sect¡¯s Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track.

    Xie Xie¡¯s movements was like the drifting clouds and flowing water when using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. Wang Dongqi couldn¡¯t keep track of him, but neither did he keep track of her. In his eyes, she was just a sitting duck. Chaotic Dance of the Silver Snakes had arge range, but was rife with holes. It was worthless in the face of true speed.

    Wang Dongqi¡¯s eyes rolled with panic. When Xie Xie arrived before her in the blink of an eye, she immediately stabbed her Thundersh Sword into the ground and activated her third soul ring.

    Silver light erupted from her body.

    Xie Xie instinctively backflipped, retreating from her and dying his assault.

    Just as he had expected, lightning snakes exploded from her sword an instant after he backed away. She had used Chaotic Dance of the Silver Snakes once more.

    It was impossible to dodge in the air¡ªwell, at least at their level. If Xie Xie hadn¡¯t called off his attack, he would have been paralyzed by those snakes.

    Golden light gathered around Xie Xie and a secondter, he unleashed his Light Dragon Storm, spurring his body to fly backwards!

    Streaks of silver lightning chased after him but instantly dissipated upon contact with his Light Dragon Storm.

    Xie Xie twirled the Light Dragon Dagger in his hand afternding a distance away, taunting Wang Dongqi.

    Her expression turned unsightly. In order to protect herself just now, she had been forced to use Chaotic Dance of the Silver Snakes twice and Thundersh Ring once.

    The consumption of those three soul skills was iparablyrger than Xie Xie¡¯s single soul skill use and even though her soul power surpassed Xie Xie¡¯s by far, the amount used was nothing tough at.

    Xie Xie gripped his Light Dragon Dagger and slowly circled Wang Dongqi. Not a single trace of anxiety could be found in his demeanour. Tang Wulin had only given him one mission¡ªto keep Wang Dongqi busy,, and if he had an opportunity, defeat her. If he didn¡¯t, then keeping her isted was enough.

    While he kept her busy here, Tang Wulin found out that his Bind was useless.

    Zhou Tian¡¯er pointed at the strands of Bluesilver Grass aiming for her, shooting a group of green lights at it.

    A strange sensation suddenly washed over Tang Wulin, as if his Bluesilver Grass had been enveloped in a warm embrace that gently stole his control away from him.

    His sea of Bluesilver Grass went limp in the air and fell onto the ground, too lifeless to attack any more.

    This...

    This is attribute suppression!

    Tang Wulin understood what he faced in an instant.

    It had always been his Golden Dragon King suppressing other soul master¡¯s and soul beasts before now. He hadn¡¯t expected that a day woulde when he would be suppressed instead.

    Even though his Golden Dragon King bloodline had transformed his Bluesilver Grass, in the end, it was still a wood-attributed existence. His bloodline had certainly elevated it to much greater heights, but against the Zhou Tian¡¯er who had the Wood Spirit martial soul and a higher soul power than him, being suppressed was inevitable. Even his thousand-year soul ring could do nothing to overturn this suppression.

 Chapter 223 - Gu Yue Acts

    <strong>Chapter 223 - Gu Yue Acts</strong>

    Zhou Tian¡¯er smiled sweetly at Tang Wulin, while Zhou Hanyou¡¯s pointed a finger at him, summoned giant icicles from the ground to form an ice prison around him. Not only did it restrict his movements, it besieged him on all sides.

    Zhou Hanyou¡¯s first soul skill was Ice Wall, her second Icicle. Her icicles, however, weren¡¯t ordinary; they were powerful variant icicles. There were numerous ways she could use them.

    The icicles were stronger than the Ice Wall from before, forcing Tang Wulin back when he charged at them. While he struggled to escape this icy prison, cold air circted and invaded his body.

    Although his body was far tougher than an average person, he wasn¡¯t immune to the cold and was soon shivering nonstop.

    Those sisters work so well together! Furthermore, they¡¯re clearly still going easy on me. I would be impaled by icicles rather than imprisoned if Zhou Hanyou wasn¡¯t.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t dare dawdle; he summoned a strand of Bluesilver Grass to lift him out of the prison.

    Yet at that moment, the icicles lengthened until they intersected and cut off hisst escape route.

    A second control! This is clearly a second controlled soul skill! She is very skillful, and she must have high spiritual power. It can¡¯t be any lower than mine.

    It seems like we can¡¯t hold back. This Send team is far stronger than we estimated.

    ¡°Gu Yue!¡± Tang Wulin shouted as golden scales rippled across his right arm, his hand transforming into a dragon w before he punched the ice before him.

    Bang!

    The icicle shattered into fine powder under the crushing effect of his dragon w. Tang Wulin rushed out of the opening in the next moment.

    Although his Bluesilver Grass was suppressed by Zhou Tian¡¯er, it wasn¡¯t absolute.

    He withdrew the remaining Bluesilver Grass, only letting a single golden strand shoot straight towards Zhou Tian¡¯er while he followed closely behind.

    Hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s shout, Gu Yue finally made her move.

    Green light enveloped her and she flew over to him, her first soul ring lighting up in the meantime before her fingers twisted to summon a fireball that zed toward the two sisters.

    Regardless of whether it be Wood Spirit or Ice Spirit, both were subdued by fire.

    Elemental-type? And she seems to have more than one?

    Zhou Tian¡¯er and Zhou Hanyou were both startled by the sight of the green light around Gu Yue¡¯s feet and the fireball arcing toward them. As elemental-type soul master¡¯s themselves, it was only natural they could recognize another elemental-type soul master.

    They began to tremble at the realization that she could use both wind and fire.

    Fire and ice were opposites, mutually subduing one another. Zhou Tian¡¯er¡¯s Wood Spirit, however, was powerless against fire. Only Zhou Hanyou had a chance of fighting back.

    An icicle half a meter long suddenly appeared and shed with the fireball. Cobalt and crimson light exploded from their collision; the two were evenly matched

    Zhou Tian¡¯er was not idle either. A vine flew toward Tang Wulin in an attempt to bind him. Her second soul ring had not dimmed the entire time, continually suppressing Tang Wulin.

    Her first soul skill was Thorny Vines and her second was Wood Spirit.

    Wood Spirit was a support-type soul skill that enhanced her other soul skills while suppressing wood-attribute soul beasts and martial souls. As long as her opponent¡¯s wood-attribute did not surpass hers, they would suffer from its effects.

    Thus, in a sense, Tang Wulin was destined to be suppressed by Zhou Tian¡¯er since birth.

    Zhou Tian¡¯er¡¯s Thorny Vines, after being enhanced by her Wood Spirit, had doubled in thickness and were now as wide as a child¡¯s arm. Inch-long thorns jutted out, so sharp they were sure to torment anyone caught in it.

    Tang Wulin recalled his golden dragon w; its consumption was simply too great. He also couldn¡¯t use his Bluesilver Grass under the effects of the Wood Spirit¡¯s suppression, so the single strand of golden Bluesilver Grass was hisst hope.

    The strand of grass mmed into the ground in a sh of golden light, its rebounding energy sending Tang Wulin high into the air as he evaded the Thorny Vines¡¯ attack.

    ¡°Still want to run, huh?¡± A beautiful smile blossomed on Zhou Tian¡¯er¡¯s lips as the Thorny Vines swayed on the ground. She believed that it was impossible for Tang Wulin to evade her attacks in the air.

    Yet at that moment a green light enveloped him, slowing his descent. In the next instant, a icicle flew under his foot.

    Though this icicle was far smaller than Zhou Hanyou¡¯s, it was more than enough to act as a foothold for Tang Wulin. He pushed off the ice step and shot down toward Zhou Hanyou.

    Seven fireballs blinked into existence around him at the same time, following his descent.

    Gu Yue did not pause for a single moment; fireball after fireball flew out without an end in sight. With soul power ranked in the twenties, her fiery assault utterly subdued Zhou Hanyou and gave her no room for distractions.

    The golden dragon w appeared once more. Even if he faced another wall of ice or an icicle, Tang Wulin had no intention of dodging. He would charge right through and defeat Zhou Hanyou first.

    The three-ringed Zhou Hanyou was theirrgest threat.

    Zhou Hanyou frowned as she felt the pressure of the iing aerial assault. She hadn¡¯t expected their three ten-year-old opponents would be so troublesome.

    They had researched Tang Wulin, understood his abilities, and formted tactics to take him down. However, she was shocked that Xie Xie could actually single-handedly keep Wang Dongqi upied. In fact, he even seemed to be in the advantageous position.

    Then there was Gu Yue, the biggest surprise of the trio. In the short time she made her moves, she had used three different elements. Although they couldn¡¯t tell what her soul skill was, the synergistic effect between those three elements was enough to turn the tide. At the very least, it was enough to bring both sides back to bnce.

    They were already well aware of how dangerous Tang Wulin¡¯s golden dragon w was. With him almost upon her and having an entourage of fireballs behind him, Zhou Hanyou knew she would lose if she didn¡¯t reveal her cards.

    Her purple soul ring lit up, instantly transforming her aura as the mist clinging to her body congealed into an icy blue skin. Waves of absolute cold rolled off of her.

    Ice Spirit!

    First was Zhou Tian¡¯er¡¯s Wood Spirit that couldpletely oppress Tang Wulin, and now Zhou Hanyou revealed a thousand-year Ice Spirit! Simr to Wood Spirit, it was an elemental amplification soul skill. The difference between hundred-year and thousand-year was unfathomable however, not to mention that this was actually her third soul skill!

    A giant ice wall erected in front of her the same moment she activated her third soul skill.

    The fireballs smashed into the wall and were extinguished effortlessly, but Tang Wulin crashed into it resolutely. He punched the wall with his golden dragon w so hard that it embedded inside. Cracks ran along the surface, but the wall didn¡¯t shatter this time.

    Sharp shards of ice formed around Zhou Hanyou. She felt humiliated; to think that a mere ten-year-old child had forced her to use her third soul skill!

    Strengthened by Ice Spirit, her icicles were now no less than one meter in length and infinitely colder and sharper than before.

    She smacked her palm on the ice wall in front of her.

    Tang Wulin felt his body tremble and shouted in rm. He hastily circted his soul power to defend himself and in the next second the ice wall exploded, sending him flying backward.

    Tang Wulin had faced a three-ringed soul master before, but only now did he understand how dreadful a powerful three-ringed soul master was.

    Freezing air drilled into his body, his blood sluggish from the cold. Explosive energy ran along his veins. If it wasn¡¯t for his sturdier-than-normal body, he would have already lost consciousness.

    Shards from the ice wall shot toward him while icicles rained upon Gu Yue.

    When Gu Yue and Xie Xie saw that Tang Wulin was sent flying, they both cried out. While Xie Xie¡¯s was filled with astonishment, Gu Yue¡¯s was fueled with rage.

    An eery glint shed in Gu Yue¡¯s eyes before she disappeared in a silver sh, only to reappear next to Tang Wulin. The icicle shower hit nothing but air.

    This is...

    Zhou Hanyou froze for a moment. After all, she stillcked battle experience. And in that momentary pause, the icicles escaped her range of secondary maniption. They continued onward unguided until they shattered against the arena¡¯s barrier so hard that it rippled.

 Chapter 224 - Martial Soul Fusion Skill

    <strong>Chapter 224 - Martial Soul Fusion Skill</strong>

    Fuming with anger, Gu Yue¡¯s two soul rings lit up. She sped her hands together in front of her chest¡ªand a fireball zed into existence before her. Green ribbons of light swirled around it and merged together as Gu Yue¡¯s hands moved in circles.

    Fire and wind wereplementary; her wind fed the fire until it turned into a giant ming tornado.

    This firestorm was only one meter in height, but as elementalists themselves, the Zhou sisters could sense the surrounding wind and fire elements converging into the tornado. It quickly grew and a few secondster, its height already exceeded two meters.

    ¡°Sheprehends the element¡¯s heart!¡± The always smiling Zhou Tian¡¯er finally lost herposure as she cried out in rm.

    This element¡¯s heart was only significant to elemental-type soul masters. If they wanted to gain true power, then they had to understand the heart of the element they controlled.

    An element¡¯s heart was its essence and as long as one grasped it, not only could one draw upon the power within themselves, they could also tap into the elemental power found in the atmosphere. It was an ability that allowed one¡¯s strength to reach beyond their soul power.

    The strong and the weak were separated by whether one hadprehended the element¡¯s heart. Naturally, if one called upon power beyond one¡¯s control, it could possibly devour one instead. And it was for this reason that spiritual power was absolutely crucial to elemental-type soul masters. The better control one had, the less likely one would be devoured by one¡¯s own element.

    In a sense, Zhou Hanyou¡¯s Ice Spirit and Zhou Tian¡¯er¡¯s Wood Spirit both enhanced their control over the elements. However, they were still a long way away from understanding the element¡¯s heart.

    The only way it was possible for Gu Yue¡¯s whirlwind of fire to continue growing when she clearly hadn¡¯t fed it soul power was if she hadprehended the element¡¯s hearts and summoned the surrounding elemental power to feed the firestorm.

    Just how old is she? How can she already understand the element¡¯s heart? And two of them at that! This is unbelievable!

    ¡°Quick! We need to act!¡± Zhou Hanyou was the first to recover from her shock. They both knew just how terrifying the might of the element¡¯s heart was.

    If she happened to lose control, then cmity would befall everyone on the stage. No one knew whether Gu Yue could control it.

    In most instances, a soul master who hasprehended the element¡¯s heart would sever their connection with the elemental energy just before they reached the limit of their control to avoid being devoured, but Gu Yue was only ten years old! They didn¡¯t dare gamble with her!

    Zhou Hanyou extended her right hand while Zhou Tian¡¯er reached out with her left hand. The moment the two grasped hands, a change came over them.

    An azure figure twinkled behind Zhou Hanyou while an emerald figure descended behind Zhou Tian¡¯er and embraced them. In that instant, their aura of power soared to astonishing heights.

    At the same time, all of the spectators in the boxes stood up in rm.

    This included box seven¡¯s Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi, and box one¡¯s Long Huantian and Zhang Zhenpeng.

    Even though they were not in the same boxes, invariably, all of them were stunned beyond words.

    No one had high expectations for this three-versus-three match originally, but it now proved to be too shocking for anyone toprehend.

    Wu Zhangkong had known that Tang Wulin and the other¡¯s opponents were incredibly powerful the moment the match started. In addition to having two three-ringed soul masters, the Send team¡¯sbat experience was leaps and bounds ahead of any of their previous opponents. Moreover, there were two elemental-type soul masters in that team!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s tactics proved effective as the match progressed. It was crucial that Xie Xie kept Wang Dongqi upied; otherwise, they would have to deal with a powerful assault-type soul master whose Thundersh Sword had some control properties. In that situation, the two elemental-type soul masters could battle with their peak performance.

    What truly left Wu Zhangkong speechless, however, was how arrogant Tang Wulin was! He hadn¡¯t let Gu Yue act in the beginning in order to conserve her strength, and it wasn¡¯t until he was suppressed that he had called her in.

    They had underestimated Zhou Hanyou¡¯s strength, but Gu Yue¡¯sprehension of the element¡¯s heart had both Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi gaping.

    Shen Yi nearly demanded Wu Zhangkong to hand Gu Yue over to her right then and there.

    Any elemental-type soul master who understood the element¡¯s heart was a rarely found genius, not to mention the number of different elements Gu Yue wielded. Even if her soul skills couldn¡¯t affect an element directly, it didn¡¯t matter since sheprehended the element¡¯s heart! She had definitely grasped the heart of both fire and wind, making her a once-in-a-lifetime genius.

    However, their surprise didn¡¯t end there. Zhou Hanyou, backed into a corner by the firestorm, revealed her trump card. A bizarre scene unfolded behind them when she and her sister joined hands, and all the powerful spectating experts quickly realized what this was.

    The rarest and most powerful ability in the world of soul masters¡ªa martial soul fusion skill!

    Moreover, it was a dual-element soul fusion skill!

    Even at a federal-level tournament, this would still be an astonishing sight! Yet, to think it appeared in the Skysea Alliance Tournament¡¯s junior division¡¯s three-man event, a match that everyone expected to beckluster!

    Meanwhile, Long Huantian finally understood why Zhang Zhenpeng was so confident in his request. No wonder he¡¯s so self-assured!

    Disregarding the soul fusion skill¡¯s effects, the very fact that the two sisters could use this skill made them worthy of the two inner court examination quotas.

    Even if Skysea City ruled like a tyrant, it wouldn¡¯t dare overlook such talent. After all, the prosperity of the Skysea Alliance as a whole was still in their interests.

    If these two sisters made it into Shrek¡¯s inner court, then the Skysea Alliance would be showered with honor and glory; although the Send Academy would benefit the most from this as they would directly receive an inner court examination quota in the future, the Skysea Alliance¡¯s status would also rise within the world of soul masters.

    At that same time, Long Huantian took note of the three kids from Eastsea Academy. These brats are so tough! Even though they might not have a soul fusion skill, that girl¡¯s elemental control is spectacr! Is that growing tornado really the work of a two-ringed soul master?

    Zhang Zhenpeng stared wide-eyed. It¡¯s too early to reveal your soul fusion skill! Although he was confident that his team would win the championship, he was still amazed by the Eastsea team¡¯s ability. He had originally thought Tang Wulin was the strongest on the team, but now he knew that it was Gu Yue.

    ?

    On the stage Zhou Hanyou and Zhou Tian¡¯er began to sparkle as if the two were spirits blossoming with radiance, plunging their surroundings into a world of cold.

 Chapter 225 - Forest of Ice

    <strong>Chapter 225 - Forest of Ice</strong>

    Blue and green lights interweaved together to form a nket of ice-cold mist that spread across the arena, overwhelming the fire and wind element in air and slowing the firestorm¡¯s growth.

    Gu Yue¡¯s expression darkened. A soul fusion skill was beyond her expectations.

    In the next instant, a white radiance appeared in front of her before revealing a giant tree, its icy-blue body seemingly condensed of ice yet bursting with vitality.

    It unfolded right in the center of the firestorm and the two collided together, generating waves of energy that rippled through the air. Though the zing tornado shredded the leaves from the swaying tree, the fire also dissipated with every torn leaf.

    At a distance away, Wang Dongqi noticed this scene and immediately disengaged from Xie Xie to dash off the stage. She knew how powerful the Zhou sister¡¯s soul fusion skill was.

    She took a moment to look Xie Xie in the eye as she ran off and shout, ¡°Hurry up and run!¡±

    Xie Xie also felt something was amiss and hurried after her.

    The two sisters were barely able to use this soul fusion skill with their current cultivation bases, but controlling it was another matter. Wang Dongqi understood this and knew to run.

    Gu Yue¡¯splexion paled as the ming tornado dispersed. To the side, the referee desperately yelled, ¡°Stop!¡±

    But it was toote to stop it now.

    Bang!

    Box seven¡¯s ss screen shattered and a white figure instantly flew toward the arena.

    A simr situation urred in box one, but two figures flew out instead.

    Yet, no matter how fast they were, it was already toote to stop things.

    A heavy restraining power pressed down on Gue Yue as the chill gathered around her surroundings. The ground trembled, then split apart as a multitude of cial-blue trees sprouted from the earth.

    Soul fusion skill: Forest of Ice!

    In the moment that Gu Yue spent stunned at the sudden change, she was swept off her feet by a pair of powerful arms and soon found herself staring up at the sky.

    When she looked down, she discovered she was within Tang Wulin¡¯s embrace.

    Icicle after icicle pierced Tang Wulin. These were actually the branches of the trees, but his body was tough and they didn¡¯t prate through him to harm Gu Yue.

    Blood blossomed before her eyes, dyeing her vision with crimson. She gazeed at Tang Wulin¡¯s face. Not a single trace of pain marred his features; only a gentle smile greeted her as his arms continued to firmly hold her away from danger.

    In that instant the Forest of Ice had appeared, Tang Wulin had mmed his w at the ground with his w and broken free of his restraints to lunge at Gu Yue and draw her into his embrace, shielding her with his body as he epted the onught of icicles.

    ¡°No!¡± An inhuman shriek of devastation tore out of Gu Yue¡¯s throat, her voice on the verge of shattering. Six elemental lights wildly gathered around her¡ªfire, water, earth, wind, light, and space.

    A trace of amazement filtered through Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, but he had already lost feeling in his body. His body truly felt no pain, but when he saw Gu Yue like this, a sense of familiarity arose within him.

    Gu Yue¡¯s eyes zed with fiery wrath, her thirst for blood, for death, rolling off her in waves.

    ¡°Gu Yue, don¡¯t.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s feeble voice made its way to her ear.

    Her body trembled as she regained herself. She grabbed Tang Wulin, disappearing in a sh of silver light the instant before the Forest of Ice reached its climax.

    Tree after tree burst from the ground, though none were asrge as the first two and each subsequent tree was smaller than thest. Although the trees were not as tall as the original two, they still released a frigid, prating aura.

    The snow-white figure was the first tond on the stage, but there was nothing to wee him. Tang Wulin and Gu Yue had just teleported away a moment ago.

    Zhang Zhenpeng was the second to arrive, having moved the moment he noticed the sisters¡¯ using Forest of Ice. This is bad. This is just a match! They can¡¯t even control the soul fusion skill yet! An ident is bound to happen.

    Unfortunately, he was a step toote.

    The soul fusion skill hadpleted in the end. The sisters copsed onto the ground, theirplexions pale as they gasped for breath. They had overspent themselves using the soul fusion skill.

    ¡°How could you two use a soul fusion skill!¡± Zhang Zhenpeng reprimanded. ¡°How are you doing? Are your bodies fine?¡±

    The two sisters regretted their actions as soon as they unleashed the Forest of Ice. They realized they stillcked experience. When facing the zing tornado, they had panicked and mistakenly chose to use their strongest ability. Guilt had gued them when they saw Tang Wulin¡¯s and Gu Yue¡¯s wretched states.

    ¡°Is this how you teach your disciples?¡± A cold voice stabbed into his back.

    Zhang Zhenpeng spun around to face a handsome young man dressed in white robes and harboring a demonically cold aura.

    ¡°Who are you? Why is a youngster like you here?¡± He was feeling jittery. As the president of Send Academy, he had to take responsibility for the trouble his disciples stirred up. He understood just how powerful the Forest of Ice was and considering the talent the Eastsea team had disyed at their age, he knew that the Eastsea Academy wouldn¡¯t let things go easily.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t bother to exin himself, but his eyes now glinted with a deep blue color. He took a step forward and his Skyfrost Sword appeared in his hand. Six soul rings rose underfoot¡ªtwo yellow, two purple, and two ck.

    White robes and a blue sword, he was as cold as the frozen heavens!

    Wind raged and howled as his sword shed forward while the surrounding frigid air remaining frigid air converged on his body. His movements seemed gentle but in that instant, the surrounding Forest of Ice disintegrated into fine powder.

    He pointed his Skyfrost Sword forward. His fifth soul ring lit up, and a gigantic azure de materialized in the air. A breathter, nine swords hovered in the air and the entire stadium seemed to groan under his oppressive might. Even the spectators in the stands could feel the pure chill of those giant swords.

    Zhang Zhenpeng¡¯s face transformed into the very picture of horrific shock the moment he saw Wu Zhangkong¡¯s six soul rings. Although he also had six soul rings, they were two yellow and four purple. He could not be more clear on how wide the gap was between him and a Soul Emperor with ck soul rings.

    The nine swords arrayed themselves to form a deadly wheel in the air. Without giving him time to argue, the wheel spun, aiming for Zhang Zhenpeng.

    While Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s fates were unknown, Wu Zhangkong found himself acting upon his rage. His fury made him both sharper and colder than before. The very atmosphere around him seemed to freeze.

    Zhang Zhenpeng waspletely unable to exin himself under Wu Zhangkong¡¯s pressure, so he directly summoned his martial soul in defense. A pair of giant wings unfurled behind him, so majestic it took one¡¯s breath away. He raised his hands to the sky and called forth a ball of lightning and radiant light that struck the wheel-array of swords spinning toward him.

    Bang!

    Although they were both Soul Emperors, this first sh told the difference between them.

    A violent boom resounded as the ball of lightning dispersed and the nine swords continued onward as if nothing had obstructed them. They reached Zhang Zhenpeng in the blink of an eye.

    Zhang Zhenpeng knew that he was weaker than his opponent, but he had never imagined that the chasm would be so wide. An explosive cry rang out as he activated his fifth soul skill and a bird of lightning flew out to meet the wheel of ice.

    His martial soul was the Thunder Peng and was definitely considered powerful. Unfortunately, his opponent was Wu Zhangkong, Wu Zhangkong of the frozen heavens. This was a furious Wu Zhangkong!

    ?

    Off stage.

    In another sh of silver, Gu Yue appeared with Tang Wulin in her arms. His body was riddled with holes. Most concentrated around his upper body and his right thigh. For an ordinary person, these wounds were definitely fatal.

    Gu Yue gritted her teeth as she tightly hugged Tang Wulin, a golden light suddenly bursting from her body and enveloping the two of them. A few momentster it quickly transformed into a cocoon of light, cutting them off from the outside world.

 Chapter 226 - Powerful

    <strong>Chapter 226 - Powerful</strong>

    A draconic roar sted through the air.

    The moment the lightning bird met with the wheel of swords, an azure dragon¡¯s form manifested. Its figureplemented that of the blue lightning bird as the two acted in concert.

    Long Huantian arrived at Zhang Zhenpeng¡¯s side. Although the two were rivals, they were still old friends. It was natural to assist one another in times of crisis.

    During the event, an ear-piercing rm thundered through the background. Considering the scale of the Skysea Alliance Tournament, few would dare cause a ruckus and pit themselves against the entire Skysea Alliance.

    Nine booms rumbled in session, each followed by an engulfing wave of frost spreading out to all four corners of the stadium. The remaining spectators shivered in this cold. For a hairbreadth of a moment, a strange luster gripped the sky, elemental energy fluctuating chaotically in the stadium.

    So powerful!

    All of the spectators were dumbstruck as they watched the scene unfold. This was a sh between three powerhouses, each with six rings! Calling it ¡®incredible¡¯ would be an understatement.

    Wu Zhangkong stood steadfast as he observed the sh before him with calm eyes. He was unmoved as the elemental shockwaves sent his robes billowing.

    Long Huantian and Zhan Zhenpeng both retreated ten steps, their expressions as dark as stormy skies. While the former was slightly pale, traces of blood painted thetter¡¯s mouth red.

    Long Huantian roared in indignation, ¡°Where did youe from? How dare you cause trouble at the Skysea Alliance Tournament!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong stared at them without speaking a word, his gaze cold enough to freeze. The Skyfrost Sword shined brilliantly in his hands while a ferocious aura exploded from his form. All six of his soul rings lit up.

    Although the three soul masters each had six rings, Long Huantian and Zhang Zhenpeng felt suppressed with Wu Zhangkong facing against them. Their bodies stiffened; their soul power cirction became erratic.

    The two were overwhelmed with horror. Wu Zhangkong had yet to breach thirty years of age, yet he had two ck soul rings. Their expressions soured at the thought of battling him.

    Two people had been paying attention to this match since the start¡ªXu Lizhi and Ye Xinn. Xu Lizhi¡¯s voice wavered with anxiety. ¡°Tang Wulin should be fine, right? Yeah, he¡¯s fine. Big sis Xinn, he¡¯s fine, right?¡±

    Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes were dull. She hade to watch ss zero¡¯s match today in order to scout out Gu Yue in preparation for their promised battle. After all, only by knowing both one¡¯s self and one¡¯s enemy could one emerge victorious.

    However, she had never expected the battle to y out this way. As a spectator, she had been able to see Tang Wulin shield Gu Yue in the final moments of the Forest of Ice, with his own body nheless. He never released her even as the branches prated him.

    That scene touched her heart. They were young boys and girls, so such pure actions in that time of crisis moved her easily.

    In that instant, all her grudges against Tang Wulin were vanquished, his position elevating in her heart.

    This was the first time she had seen someone sacrificing so much for another.

    His body was riddled with holes. Any of those injuries could be fatal. He was also wounded severely in our battle a few days ago! Maybe he is...

    Ye Xinn didn¡¯t answer Xu Lizhi. She herself didn¡¯t know what sort of answer to give.

    She sighed within her heart. There was nothing that she could do. That man with the blue sword should be his teacher.

    Wu Zhangkong did not press his assault. While utilizing his domineering aura to stifle Long Huantian and Zhang Zhenpeng, he descended to Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s side. He examined their state, a frown soon crossing his face.

    Life emanated from the golden cocoon. He could not determine what was happening within, but Wu Zhangkong could sense two life forces¡ªproof that the two survived in tact.

    All of a sudden, giant figures swooped down from the sky.

    Upon sight of these figures, Long Huantian let out a breath of relief.

    Xie Xie looked up at the new arrivals, shock spreading gradually across his face. A squadron of twenty mechas, each ten meters in height, appeared.

    The lead mecha was painted a regal purple, its entire body emanating strength. At its posterior trailed four yellow mechas, with fifteen white ones following behind those.

    Despite the simr size of all the mechas, the energy fluctuations they emitted were of entirely different scales. Thebined strengths of the mechas at the rear couldn¡¯t hold a candle to the purple one¡¯s might.

    Mechas were ssified the same way as soul rings and spirit souls are.

    White mechas were the the most basic. As such, they were used for training. They had limited movement capabilities coupled with a minimal energy pool, giving rise to short operation times. Furthermore, they could not be operated with soul power or spirit souls, and were controlled manually. These units filled the ranks of city guards. They were essential for maintaining public order and even ordinary people could handle them.

    The military¡¯s standard model were yellow mechas. Its mobility surpassed the white model and it had a decent energy pool to operate on. It could run on both energy and soul power, with the option to utilize spirit souls. Like white mechas, they were also controlled by manually.

    Near the top of the hierarchy were the high-performance and custom purple mechas. These were designed and crafted with the future pilot¡¯s martial soul in mind. Therefore, its mobility was incredible, the mecha more in tune with its pilot. At this level, the fusion between the mecha and the martial soul went deep. For these reasons, this model was known as a personal mecha. That being said, even at this level, they were operated manually.

    ck mechas were also called super mechas and were in a league of their own. They were made of special materials, had unique designs, and were crafted through difficult methods. At this level, the fusion between the spirit soul and the mecha was perfect; such an integration created an illusion as though the mecha was an extension of one¡¯s body. Each super mecha was paired with a single pilot. If the pilot died, then the mecha would forever stay unoperated. In order to pilot a super mecha, one needed to be at least a Soul Emperor. Their spiritual power must also be at the Sprit Sea realm. These mechas could be controlled by the mind to an extent, but they required more skill to operate.

    Finally, red mechas were the cream of the crop, considered to be at the divine level. For its sessful creation, these mechas had to be crafted personally. Apart from using top-grade materials forged by a first-rate cksmith, one¡¯s essence and martial soul had to fuse with the materials perfectly. The result was an existence that could be deemed one thing: alive. A mecha could only be judged as of the divine level if it possessed a degree of sentience. With such a godly machine, the spirit soul could dissolve into it practically.

    Only with a red mecha could a mecha pilot fight on equal terms with a battle armor master. However, creating a red mecha was as difficult as crafting battle armor. Thus, red mechas were rarer than battle armor masters.

    Naturally, when facing a powerful battle armor master, not even a red mecha could close the gap.

    The twenty mechas surrounded Wu Zhangkong. The white mechas were all equipped with three-meter-long soul cannons, aimed right at his body. The purple mecha flew over to him.

    Beside matching a Soul Emperor inbat strength, a purple mecha also had arger energy reserve. One of these machines was more than enough to suppress a Soul Emperor.

    Seeing the arrival of these mechas, Long Huantian was convinced that the situation would be brought under control.

    Yet, not everyone was of the same opinion; Shen Yi, who had arrived but chose to stay off-stage, was a prime example.

 Chapter 227 - Sky Ice Battle Armor

    <strong>Chapter 227 - Sky Ice Battle Armor</strong>

    Gazing at the levitating Wu Zhangkong, Shen Yi couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself, ¡°Those fools. Now they¡¯re just provoking him! Don¡¯t they know that the calmer a person is, the more terrifying their wrath?¡±

    In that instant, Wu Zhangkong raised his head, sweeping his eyes over his Skyfrost Sword as he spit out two words.

    ¡°Sky. Ice.¡±

    Hearing those two words, Shen Yi trembled even as her eyes widened. Yet, in their evergreen depths sparked a trace of excitement. It had been ages since she hadst seen Wu Zhangkong, and even longer since she had witnessed Sky Ice.

    A bright radiance enveloped Wu Zhangkong¡¯s body as his Skyfrost Sword also shed with a brilliant light and instantly fused with his body. The expressions of the surrounding mecha pilots changed when they saw their target vanish.

    ¡°He¡¯s over there,¡± someone shouted, and they all looked to the sky.

    Wu Zhangkong had ascended higher. His ssic white robes were gone; instead, shining white lights glowed from his forehead, shoulders, chest, elbows, wrists, hands, hips, knees, and feet. Silver threads woven through the lights formed an intricate design, drawing strength to him and it soon overflowed into his aura.

    A sky-blue crystal droplet materialized from the radiance around his forehead, followed by a band of white that circled his head as the droplet¡¯s support. Five snowke-like tips rose from the top of the band to form a crown while the elegant silver thread design solidified until it exuded an aura of magnificence. Two white metal bands ran down from either side of the crown past his ears to cradle his cheeks, their very appearance like streams of cold air.

    The rest of his armor, starting from his neck, manifested after that. Wu Zhangkong was d in a sparkling suit of armor at the end of the transformation, his attire dyed in a brilliant white and highlighted with silver.

    His body was bathed in luminescence, his eyes the most sparkling of sapphires. The six soul rings were absorbed into his armor and in his hands appeared a sword about one-and-a-half meters in length. This was the Sky Ice Skyfrost Sword.

    Both the hilt and the de were pure white. However, while the hilt¡¯s tip resembled a snowke, the de¡¯s edge unted a crystalline-blue hue.

    Although Wu Zhangkong¡¯s looks were originally on another level, now that he wore brilliant armor that entuated his features, he transformed into a graceful white knight. Shen Yi¡¯s eyes sparkled as she took in his splendor.

    ¡°Now this is the real him. Sky Ice Wu Zhangkong, is back.¡±

    ¡°Battle armor!¡± Long Huantian and Zhang Zhenpeng cried out in unison.

    At this realization, the mechas that were about to attack froze suddenly. Some of the lesser white mechas even began toy down their cannons.

    A battle armor master. He¡¯s actually a battle armor master!

    If Tang Wulin was conscious then, he would definitely be the most excited person around. He had always been yearning to see battle armor in action!

    As Wu Zhangkong pointed his sword downward, his aura continued to surge with power.

    It had been ages since hest spoke the two words ¡®Sky Ice¡¯... Bitter pain erupted from within the depths of his deep blue eyes.

    Just like mechas, battle armors had their own rankings. However, this particr ranking system was strange.

    At its core, a suit of battle armor was simr to a super mecha. This was because both were forged personally by a soul master and acted as an extension of and became a majorponent of the user¡¯s strength. A battle armor master would be twenty soul ranks stronger than any soul master of the same soul power rank. If a soul master had five rings and equipped a one-word battle armor, his strength would be equivalent to that of a seven-ringed soul master.A two-word battle armor master could match a soul master with eight rings, and so forth.

    Battle armor was divided into four levels. With each increase in level, another word would be added to the battle armor¡¯s name.

    One-word battle armor: Every piece of armor was made of thousand refined metal and required five rings minimum to use.

    Two-word battle armor: Every piece of armor was made of spirit refined metal and required six rings minimum to use.

    Three-word battle armor: Every piece of armor was made of soul refined metal and required seven rings minimum to use.

    Four-word battle armor: Every piece of armor was made of divine refined metal and required nine rings minimum to use.

    When Wu Zhangkong was a one-word battler armor master, he named his battle armor ¡®Ice¡¯. It was customary to add the name of one¡¯s battle armor to one¡¯s own. Therefore, he was called Ice Wu Zhangkong in the world of soul masters at that period of his life.

    Later on, he expended much time and effort to upgrade his battle armor to two-word, After his sess, he stitched on the word ¡®Sky¡¯ from his Skyfrost Sword, amending his battle armor¡¯s name to ¡®Sky Ice¡¯. Thus, he became Sky Ice Wu Zhangkong.

    The ¡®Sky¡¯ originated from his Skyfrost Sword while the ¡®Ice¡¯ came from the name of his beloved. He did not use his battle armor lightly; he feared the intense longing for her that woulde with it. Though he wished to follow her into the next life, he could not until he fulfilled their promise.

    Battle armor masters held a supreme position throughout the entire continent. Even government officials would withdraw from any disputes involving one of them. In the end, they would be forced to call in another battle armor master aligned with the government to settle the problem. Indeed, only a battle armor master could face another battle armor master.

    On the Douluo Continent, they were the most regal of existences.

    The reason Shrek Academy still held onto so much power and influence was precisely because it possessed the strongest battle armor master force!

    Mecha pilots couldn¡¯t hope topare with them. Even if there was a rarely seen ck mecha, its pilot would still treat Wu Zhangkong with the utmost courtesy. Now equipped with Sky Ice, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s strength soared to match that of an eight-ringed expert.

    ¡°You have harmed my disciple. If he sustains anysting wounds, then you will pay with your life.¡± Wu Zhangkong icy voice was quiet, but each word was clear to everyone present. He directed a domineering gaze at Zhang Zhenpeng.

    His target wasn¡¯t the two Zhou sisters; they were children after all. No, to feed without teaching was the father¡¯s fault; to teach without severity was the teacher¡¯sziness. The one he begrudged was their teacher! When Zhang Zhenpeng had questioned him in that belittling manner, his fury had been fanned like a rising me.

    Zhang Zhenpeng paled in front of Wu Zhangkong. A two-word battle armor master! He¡¯s actually a two-word battle armor master! Disregarding Zhang Zhenpeng, there wasn¡¯t a single person in Send City that would dare offend someone of this stature.

    Battle armor masters were the most powerful and unwavering of soul masters. Compared to building a mecha, it was ten-times harder to craft a battle armor of the same level.

    Considering how young Wu Zhangkong was, and the fact that he was already a two-word battle armor master, his prospects were boundless. It was likely he would one day stand at the continent¡¯s summit.

    A sudden tremble ran through Wu Zhangkong¡¯s body. His sword began to buzz as his battle armor erupted with silvery light all of a sudden. It was dazzling even in the bright of day.

    All of the mechas took defensive maneuvers while Long Huantian and Zhang Zhenpeng were simply overwhelmed with shock. Is he actually attacking?

    In the blink of an eye, Shen Yi ascended into the skies. Viridian wafts flowed around her while strands of white hair floated behind. The green streams of air soon transformed into symbols branding her body, then metamorphosed into lights simr to those that had covered Wu Zhangkong. The only difference was their color; these spots of radiance were green.

    A halo of emerald light spiraled around her body, like a vine climbing a pole. A breathter, she was d in green armor with viridian highlights.

    It was another battle armor!

    There were clear differences between the two battle armors. Where as Wu Zhangkong¡¯s was sleek, hers was embedded with leaves that spun outward.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s battle armor¡¯s faulds were short but Shen Yi¡¯s skirt reached past her thighs. It exuded a more feminine allure. In her hands sat a moss-toned whip. An emerald bead bursting with vitality was embedded at the tip.

    The entire set of armor breathed with life, dispelling the chill in the stadium instantly.

    ¡°Zhangkong, stop!¡± Shen Yi ordered.

    Despite the fact that battle armor masters were supreme existences, they still had their own hierarchy. One would be disciplined if one blundered. In some aspects, the greater one¡¯s strength, the greater the restrictions.

 Chapter 228 - Advancing to Soul Sage

    <strong>Chapter 228 - Advancing to Soul Sage</strong>

    Shen Yi was about to restrain Wu Zhangkong, but after realizing something, she paused in midair.

    She thrusted out her arms, unleashing a tyrannical aura that rendered all the present mecha pilots and soul masters motionless.

    As the silver htion around Wu Zhangkong receded into his body, a ck soul ring appeared underneath him. It expanded, fusing swiftly with his battle armor.

    A look of helplessness crossed her face. She was at a loss for words. I can¡¯t believe this guy. He just suddenly had a breakthrough. Wu Zhangkong was no longer a Soul Emperor, but a Soul Sage!

    ¡°Congrattions, Zhangkong.¡± Shen Yi flew over to his side carrying these heartfelt words.

    Despite his breakthrough, he wore an expression devoid of joy. In that instant, he noticed that the golden cocoon of light, which encased his two disciples, was dimming. He dropped down in a sh,nding right beside them.

    Finally, the two¡¯s forms grew clear.

    Gu Yue sat on the ground, eyes closed and pale-faced as if she was drained of blood. Only the barest whispers of life lingered on her. Tang Wulin was still soaked in blood, but the enormous wounds covering him like a gruesome nket were already healed. While his breath and pulse were weak, they both persisted at a steady pace.

    ¡°Wow! These brats sure know how to surprise people!¡± Shen Yi muttered to herself. With a wave of a hand, her body lit up with a green glow. Two lights that resembled leafy nts flew toward Tang Wulin and Gu Yue, merging with the children.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s tension eased once he saw that his two disciples were fine. Tilting up his head, he met Shen Yi¡¯s gaze. ¡°You specialize in treatment; how are they right now?¡±

    She directed a strange look at him. ¡°The boy was heavily wounded and his organs were crushed¡ªa fatal injury for an ordinary person. But as you can see, his heart wasn¡¯t touched. However, he took the full brunt of a soul fusion skill and should by all means be dead now. Somehow, he¡¯s still clinging on to life tenaciously. That¡¯s the first thing that I can¡¯t make sense of.

    ¡°The next is this girl. She¡¯s truly brave; she used her life¡¯s light to heal him. Light is the purest and brightest element, after all. It is filled with life at its core. The greatest source of vitality one can draw upon is one¡¯s life¡¯s light, and this girl had mustered hers. She ignited her own life force in order to heal the boy. His wounds and damaged organs have already been restored. You¡¯re really living up to Shrek¡¯s name by raising these little monsters!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong furrowed his brows. ¡°Just tell me, will this affect them in the future?¡±

    Shen Yi said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll have to examine them once they they¡¯ve recovered fully. Since they have overexerted themselves, it will take some time. How about this: I¡¯ll go back with you and look after these two children until they¡¯re healed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Wu Zhangkong nodded appreciatively. He took Tang Wulin into his arms, treating him as a fragile object. Ayer of azure light radiated from his Sky Ice battle armor, sheltering them from the outside world. After gesturing with his head at Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan, he left withrge strides.

    Shen Yi picked up Gu Yue and followed.

    As they exited the stadium, they paid no mind to the spectators or the two academy presidents, Long Huantian and Zhang Zhenpeng.

    Even so, no one dared to obstruct them.

    ?

    Away from the arena, Mu Chen stood with his hands folded behind his back, dark clouds practicallypleting his image. Duan Xuan stood at his side.

    Considering his status as the president of Eastsea¡¯s cksmith¡¯s Association, he shouldn¡¯t have made an appearance. His ce was in the boxes with Duan Xuan. However, when he had seen Tang Wulin receiving such grievous injuries, it felt like a dagger stabbing into his heart.

    His martial soul did not excel in speed and as such, he hadgged behind Wu Zhangkong. Duan Xuan had restrained him, warning him not to act impulsively.

    Soon after, Wu Zhangkong disyed his godly might much to Mu Chen¡¯s delight. It was also his first time seeing how formidable Tang Wulin¡¯s soul master teacher was.

    Although Mu Chen was powerful in his own right, he hadn¡¯t expected this unassuming school teacher to exceed him. With Wu Zhangkong¡¯s appearance, Mu Chen no longer felt the need to act. Sure enough, Wu Zhangkong revealed his battle armor, suppressing everyone with unadulterated power. In the end, the threat of his might was enough, and he left with Tang Wulin in his arms as if he was taking a stroll. From such a disy, Mu Chen knew that Tang Wulin¡¯s safety was preserved.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Mu Chen said.

    Duan Xuan eyes didn¡¯t leave Shen Yi as he said, ¡°No matter what the situation is, don¡¯t act impetuously. The child should be rtively fine; otherwise, there¡¯s no way that battle armor master would leave things like this. Your disciple sure is great! He actually has a battle armor master for a teacher!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled bitterly. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen his teacher too. I didn¡¯t expect it would be under such circumstances. I hope none of the injuries are permanent.¡±

    A sigh escaped Duan Xuan¡¯s lips. ¡°Hurry up and go. If you need anything, just tell me.¡±

    ?

    Tang Wulin felt as if a deep, deep sleep was calling out to him, tempting him to lie in its embrace. Regaining consciousness, he opened his eyes; the first thing he saw was Gu Yue¡¯s tear-stricken face.

    Following that, a boundless golden light enveloped them like a cocoon. His body still felt cold and numb after being impaled by numerous icicles. The chill had nearly frozen his blood over. The only thing that stood in between him and death was his throbbing heart.

    Shielding Gu Yue with his body had been instinctual. In spite of that, during the event his mind had operated at max speed. He had activated the Purple Demon Eyes, barely able to avoid the iing icicles stabbing his heart.

    The chilling numbness that engulfed his body allowed him to disregard the damage he had sustained. Yet, he had felt his life slipping away, his mind growing dim.

    Swathed in that golden world, the cold receded bit by bit, reced with a pleasant warmth. nketed in thisfortable feeling, he lost consciousness.

    ?

    It¡¯s been three days. Three whole days.

    Wu Zhangkong sat by the bedside, watching his two sleeping disciples.

    Both had yet to awake and had been sleeping soundly the entire time. Although theirplexions were still pale, their breathing and heartbeats had improved.

    Shen Yi determined that there would be nosting effects and cleared them for natural recovery. Afterward, she departed. There were still many things to attend to at Shrek Academy. Tarrying for so long was already pushing the limit.

    ording to Shen Yi, Tang Wulin¡¯s self-healing ability was extraordinary. Despite receiving such grave injuries, his damaged viscera were healed by life¡¯s curing light. He could now leave it to his body to do the rest. Surviving was certain for him; that being said, it was unknown whether his cultivation would be affected. Only time would tell.

    Wu Zhangkong, however, was confident in his disciple. He still recalled the root of Tang Wulin¡¯s unfathomable healing ability¡ªhis bloodline.

 Chapter 229 - Time Flies

    <strong>Chapter 229 - Time Flies</strong>

    Although Skysea Alliance¡¯s government did not investigate the prior incident, it also refrained from issuing an apology. Everything was swept under the rug.

    With two of its main members incapacitated, ss zero could no longerpete in the tournament.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Wu Zhangkong was roused by a hushed groan. He turned to the source of the noise without skipping a beat.

    Gu Yue struggled to open her eyes. ¡°Wulin...¡± The first word that tumbled from her lips was his name, albeit in a feeble manner.

    Wu Zhangkong rushed to her side and pinched the veins on Tang Wulin¡¯s wrists. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s right beside you. You¡¯re still weak right now. Just rest.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Wu.¡± Managing to force open her eyelids, Gu Yue aimed her gaze at Wu Zhangkong. Her eyes were red with worry. She turned to her side to check on Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin slept like a baby, free of the slightest inkling of pain.

    ¡°He¡¯s tired,¡± Gu Yue muttered to herself as she yielded to the call of slumber.

    Wu Zhangkong stared at the two nkly, brows knitted ever so slightly.

    Gu Yue¡¯s words had stirred his mind.

    Ever since he took Tang Wulin as a student, it struck him that this disciple was the most hardworking of the batch. Wu Zhangkong often saw him jogging at the break of dawn, even before the roosters¡¯ crow.

    Despite his burdens and diligence toward cultivation, not once did Tang Wulinin. Back in the spirit ascension tform, apse in his judgement had nearly triggered a cultivation deviation.

    Then there was the tournament from several days ago when he was heavily injured but recovered in a single day. He then tackled another challenge which left him in his current state.

    I¡¯ve been too demanding of him. He has been too hard on himself as well.

    He¡¯s painfully aware of how much talent heckspared to Gu Yue, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan. This is what drives him forward; this is why he invests twice as much effort as all of thembined.

    He¡¯s fatigued in both body and mind. I¡¯ve been overlooking that.

    Wu Zhangkong stood up and walked over to Tang Wulin¡¯s bed. Perhaps some adjustments are in order. At the very least, I will have to make some short-term revisions. They are still children after all.

    Mu Chen had made a visit three days before with the purpose of confirming Tang Wulin¡¯s state. Only after ascertaining his well-being did he turn heel toward Eastsea City. Mu Chen¡¯s actions brought Wu Zhangkong to make a decision. Wulin can¡¯t go on like this. I must discuss his future with this president.

    As astounding as battle armor masters appearing in the tournament had seemed, in reality, it was merely a small episode. Without any follow-up, this hot piece of news sizzled away quickly.

    Thus, ss zero¡¯s dazzling disy was like a blossom from a night-blooming cactus, the petals withering away before dawn. Due to their amazing results in the first half of the round-robin tournament, they breached the top sixteen. However, that was as far as they could go; it was not as if they could continue to participate.

    When Long Huantian and Zhang Zhenpeng pressed for more information on ss zero, Eastsea Academy had already sealed off all relevant information, leaving the two clueless.

    ss zero had disappeared¡ªnot only from the tournament, but from the Eastsea Academy itself. None of the students there ever heard from or saw them again.

    ?

    Three yearster in Eastsea City, at Eastsea Soul Technology Park.

    Two figures zipped through the park side by side, not a bit uncertain of the path to their destination. Once the figure on the left confirmed that they weren¡¯t being tracked, he picked up his pace and dashed off in a blur. The other youth stepped up his pace to keep up.

    ¡°Damn. If this continues, I won¡¯t know if it¡¯s you or me who is the agility-type soul master here. Can you slow down a bit?¡± The youth on the right said helplessly.

    While they appeared to be fourteen years old, they towered over their peers.

    They both stood above 170 centimeters, their bodies toned and well-proportioned. Slender muscles rippled as they ran, faintly visible beneath their clothes.

    Despite the swift pace, their expressions showed no sign of exhaustion; they had no problem maintaining this speed.

    The teen on the left smiled. ¡°Of course you excel in explosive sprints, but you¡¯re no good at long distance.¡±

    ¡°How am I no good?¡± The one on the right was disgruntled.

    His partnerughed. ¡°Then let¡¯s have a contestter. We¡¯ll run from Eastsea City all the way to Skysea City. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Rejected!¡± He did not hesitate in his answer. ¡°I¡¯m not bored enough to do that. So I heard you¡¯ve got enough contribution points now?¡±

    ¡°Mn. It was too easy. I¡¯ve got enough now,¡± the youth on the left said, waving his arm dismissively.

    The two kept running deeper into the park, and soon arrived before a cobalt-colored building.

    Its exterior behaved like a lens, as if the ss panes were assembled specifically for this effect. The lens refracted light to produce a bizarrely beautiful scene. Light was refracted at every angle in a different way resulting in a new view with every slight adjustment.

    The door, which was made of a simr material, was unguarded. The two ced their right hands atop it.

    A blue light scanned their hands as azy voice sounded.

    ¡°Eastsea¡¯s Little Wulin, Eastsea¡¯s Little Xie Xie. You two sure are hardworking! You¡¯re here again. Come on in.¡±

    The two youths were precisely Tang Wulin and Xie Xie. In the past three years, they had matured substantially. Not only did they grow taller, their shoulders were now broader as well. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were asrge as ever, which, together with his increased height, served to entuate his already handsome appearance.

    Actually, Xie Xie wasn¡¯t toocking in the looks department himself. After all these years of intimacy with Tang Wulin, he no longer kept a cold demeanor and now seemed like a mischievous teen. Indeed, he was less attractive than Tang Wulin, and his eyes were not asrge, but his gaze was lively and brimming with energy.

    ¡°Hello Uncle Cao,¡± Tang Wulin and Xie Xie greeted respectfully before entering. Undoubtedly, this was Eastsea City¡¯s Tang Sect branch.

    They passed through the familiar metal passageway, hopped on a special elevator, and soon arrived before a certain room.

    Once more, arge screen appeared before them to scan their handprints.

    Eyes zing, Tang Wulinid his palm on the screen.

    An electronic voice said, ¡°Verifying identity...¡±

    The screen shed with rows of data pertaining to Tang Wulin.

    <i>Identity confirmed: </i><i>Outer sect disciple Tang Wulin.</i>

    <i>Thirteen years, five months, and six days old.</i>

    <i>Total contribution points: 14,670.</i>

    <i>Avable contribution points: 7,863.</i>

    <i>ss four outer sect associate.</i>

    <i>Martial soul: Bluesilver Grass.</i>

    <i>S</i><i>oul power rank: 28.</i>

    <i>Control-type soul master. Soul Grandmaster.</i>

    Xie Xie followed suit, cing his palm on the other side of the screen. His data appeared a momentter.

    <i>Identity confirmed: </i><i>Outer sect disciple Xie Xie.</i>

    <i>Thirteen years, four months, and one day old.</i>

    <i>Total contribution points: 1,554.</i>

    <i>Avable contribution points: 1,554.</i>

    <i>ss three outer sect associate.</i>

    <i>Martial soul: Light Dragon Dagger, Shadow Dragon Dagger.</i>

    <i>Soul power rank: 33.</i>

    <i>Agility-type soul master. Soul Elder.</i>

    Xie Xie broke down in defeat when he saw his contribution points. His twin martial souls and soul three soul rings allowed him to onlyg behind Tang Wulin by one ss. He had no way of mirroring that amount of contribution points.

    He chose mecha crafting as his secondary profession and was merely a rookie first-rank mecha craftsman. The thousand or so points he managed to scrape together stemmed from contributing information acquired from his family, from doing odd jobs, and by collecting resources for the sect, among others.

    On the other hand, the entirety of Tang Wulin¡¯s points came from forging.

    In these few years, he had managed to climb to the peak of the fourth rank, not letting the restraints on his soul power hinder his drive for practicing cksmithing. On the contrary, it spurred him on. He had aplished the goal he had set for himself in the past¡ªfirst-grade thousand refining any metal avable to him was now a piece of cake.

    By relying on his high cksmithing level, Tang Wulin rued an incredible amount of contribution points, leading to his promotion to a ss four associate.

    The Tang Sect was split into the inner and outer sects. The outer sect had nine sses, all given the title of ¡®associate¡¯. The inner sect was divided into five halls: the Power Hall, Speed Hall, Defense Hall, Enforcement Hall, and Elder Hall.

    Moreover, the outer sect took on the form of apany called the Dazzling Era Tang Sect Corporation. A ss four associate would then be the equivalent of apany manager, while a ss five associate would take on the role of a department director.

    The Tang Sect was very strict when it came to recruiting disciples. Every single candidate needed to have a field they specialized in, as well as a rmendation from an outer sect associate of ss six or above. One could only take the entrance exam after fulfilling these requirements.

 Chapter 230 - Spirit Item Exchange

    <strong>Chapter 230 - Spirit Item Exchange</strong>

    Because of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s identity as both a Soul Sage and a two-word battle armor master, the doors to the inner sect opened for him. The inner sect cared about neither experience nor origin; only strength and contributions mattered. Once one fulfilled both requirements, one would be let into the illustrious inner sect.

    Now that he was a part of the inner sect, he could learn the rest of the Tang Sect¡¯s secret arts and gained ess to more of the sect¡¯s resources.

    ¡°Mission turn in,¡± Tang Wulin said to the screen before retrieving several chunks of metal in a sh of light. These materials were his mission¡¯s objective.

    Currently, he was epting missions from both the cksmith¡¯s Association and the Tang Sect. The taskspleted for the Association gave him money. On the other hand, he rued contribution points from the Tang Sect.

    Apart from its secret arts, the Tang Sect offered various products exclusive to the sect. It was for these products that Tang Wulin was exchanging his points.

    ¡°Three pieces of first-grade thousand-refined metal: 600 points. Avable contribution points: 8463.¡± The electronic voice announced his new total.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes twinkled with excitement as he tapped the screen a few times, navigating to a list of spirit items.

    Ignoring the rest of the inventory, he scrolled down until he found the particr ingredient he wanted.

    Thousand-year Land Dragon Tendon: a legendary spirit medicine that can refine a soul master¡¯s physique without any side effects. Perfect condition. Price: 3,900 contribution points.

    Tang Wulin did not hesitate to tap the ¡®purchase¡¯ button before resuming his search.

    A momentter, he stopped looking.

    Thousand-year Sea Dragon Marrow: a legendary spirit medicine that refines a soul master¡¯s body and strengthens their qi and blood without any side effects. Perfect condition. Price: 4,500 contribution points.

    Exchange!

    After securing the item, he let out a long sigh, his eyes glistening like clusters of stars.

    During his trip three years ago to Heaven Dou City with Wu Zhangkong, he had managed to buy a thousand-year Dragonscale Fruit. Afterward, he discovered that the thousand-year Land Dragon Tendon and Sea Dragon Marrow were on the Tang Sect¡¯s inventory. After hoarding his points, he was able toy his hands on them. Now, he only needed a thousand-year Azure-veined Vine.

    Since he had yet to turn fourteen, he was in no rush to obtain thest item. He was confident that with his savings, he could acquire the precious ingredient at an auction or through some other means without an issue.

    Once the time came, his martial soul would evolve even further.

    However, he was left with a pitiful 603 contribution points after splurging.

    Just as Tang Wulin was about to logout, the electronic voice spoke. ¡°Tang Wulin, congrattions. You have surpassed 15,000 total contribution points and will now be promoted to ss five. You can now enjoy even more benefits from the Tang Sect and the exchange list has been expanded.¡±

    ss five?

    Since he neither possessed twin souls like Xie Xie nor had more than two rings, he had not been promoted in a while. He had never expected to reach ss five before receiving his third soul ring. Naturally, Tang Wulin understood how rare his situation was.

    A ss five associate enjoyed much higher privileges than a ss four associate. The pool of avable missions was erged; the number of Tang Sect arts currently opened to him was increased.

    Generally speaking, Tang Sect missions were not dangerous, rewarding few contribution points as a result. Despite this, the exchange rate of the goods they offered beat the market¡¯s by a long shot. Tang Wulin had umted a small fortune through the cksmith¡¯s Association and acquired these two spirit items thanks to his efforts these past three years. This much already satisfied him.

    He was a step away from finishing his preparations to break the second seal. This was a beneficial asion for him

    The memory of his first unsealing was still fresh in his mind. Old Tang had informed him that after the second seal, a nice surprise would be waiting for him.

    Now, he could wholeheartedly look forward to it. It was so close.

    Xie Xie also turned in a resource collection mission, but received a paltry hundred or so contribution points.

    ¡°Xiaoyan has been cultivating a lot recently. She hasn¡¯t even done any missions,¡± Tang Wulin said to Xie Xie.

    Xu Xiaoyan had passed the middle level test and joined the Tang Sect a year after them. Due to the special properties of her Starwheel Ice Staff, she had ascended the ranks with remarkable speed, bing a ss three associate.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s administration was rtively rxed and did not force members to take on missions. The missions that awarded the most contribution points were also the most dangerous. Even so, Tang Sect regtions forbade anyone under sixteen from epting life-threatening missions. It was the sect¡¯s way of protecting its fledgling members.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s recent devotion to cultivation was fueled by her soul rank, which hovered over the peak of rank 29. She was itching to hit rank 30, a major milestone for soul masters. Such an event wasn¡¯t limited to acquiring an additional soul ring; one could also fuse with a second spirit soul, improving one¡¯s power drastically.

    ¡°Are you going to ept another mission?¡± Xie Xie asked.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t we about to head off to Shrek City? It¡¯s not a good time to take another mission. I¡¯ll consider it once we return.¡±

    Xie Xie winked. ¡°Maybe we won¡¯t return at all?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled wryly. ¡°That would be awesome.¡±

    The two left the Tang Sect and ran back to Eastsea Academy. In reality, ss zero had continued to exist the whole time, simply hidden from the public¡¯s eyes.

    The battle three years ago had brought Wu Zhangkong¡¯s name to fame, overshadowing his four spectacr disciples.

    He was a battle armor master! The fact that an intermediate academy had a battle armor master working as a teacher took the Skysea Alliance by storm. Therefore, hordes of students applied to Eastsea Academy. ss zero¡¯sckluster results weren¡¯t given much thought apparently.

    The academy had wanted to transfer more students into ss zero on several asions, but Wu Zhangkong refused vehemently each time. Even the academy president, Yu Zhen, could not persuade him. After all, he was a two-word battle armor master! The difference in status between the two was as great as night and day. Yu Zhen was already more than happy that Wu Zhangkong agreed to continue teaching.

    ?

    The office of Eastsea Academy¡¯s president.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, are you sure about this?¡± Yu Zhen¡¯s brows were creased, his expression grave, and his gaze wavering.

    Wu Zhangkong said calmly, ¡°From the academy¡¯s perspective, raising outstanding students who achieve great things and drawing in more talented students are of the highest priority. We have already been nourishing ss zero for three-and-a-half years; don¡¯t you want them to contribute to the academy? Being admitted to that academy is a far better achievement than anything else. When the timees, the academy can announce it to the public. Surely many will be drawn here.¡±

    Yu Zhen frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too early?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head. ¡°Shrek Academy only holds its entrance exams once every three years. They¡¯re already thirteen years old; if they don¡¯t go now, they¡¯ll miss their only chance.¡±

    Yu Zhen still couldn¡¯t yield. ¡°But didn¡¯t youe from Shrek Academy, Teacher Wu? In my opinion, you should be more than enough to teach them.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes narrowed before he shook his head once more. ¡°I can to a degree, but only that much. They need toy down a proper foundation in preparation for the future.¡±

    Yu Zhen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°The future? Teacher Wu, in your opinion, how high can they reach?¡±

    Without any doubt in his voice, Wu Zhangkong proimed, ¡°Battle armor master!¡±

    Trembles gripped Yu Zhen, droplets of sweat bouncing from each hair as they descended his back. He understood the weight of those words. Sucking in a deep breath, he stood up. ¡°Fine. I only request one thing of you then: in the future, when the children are battle armor masters, have them visit us and give a talk to our students.¡±

 Chapter 231 - Final Exam

    <strong>Chapter 231 - Final Exam</strong>

    ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Zhangkong promised in his student¡¯s stead on the double. For the past three-and-a-half years, Eastsea Academy had invested a great deal into ss zero. Yes, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s reputation attracted a steady stream of students. And yet, even so, the academy¡¯s enrollment rate paled inparison with the Skysea Alliance¡¯s first-rate schools¡¯.

    Investments were always made in hopes of returns. Wu Zhangkong felt it was natural to requite the academy.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, you...¡± Yu Zhen hesitated. ¡°Will you return?¡±

    The reason why he asked was because Eastsea Academy neither had the means nor the power to tie Wu Zhangkong down. His investment in these children was near palpable.

    During his visit to the president¡¯s office, Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t borate on any of the questions asked. In truth, the answer was already engraved within his heart. If his students did make it into Shrek Academy, then the chances of his return were minute at best. There were still things he wanted to do and Shrek City was the most suitable ce to aplish them.

    ?

    ¡°Your final exam is the rebellion spirit ascension tform. Survive for twenty-four hours. Anyone who exits before then can forget about taking the Shrek exam,¡± Wu Zhangkong said coldly.

    Xie Xie smirked. ¡°Teacher Wu, then is there a bonus if we survive longer than that?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°There is. Your reward will either be a duel with me or a spar against the other three. Your choice.¡±

    ¡°Eh...

    ¡°Teacher Wu, don¡¯t be so heartless,¡± Xie Xieined.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin and the other two giggled.

    Gu Yue sat beside Tang Wulin. She kept her hair short and orderly, but unlike her hairstyle, other things had changed these past three years. For one, she had grown to over 170 centimeters. Although she was still unripe, girls matured faster than boys, and it was evident in the nearlydy-like figure bursting with youth.

    In contrast to her youth, her expression was serene without the slightest fluctuations. She sat therepletely unflustered.

    However, ifparing how much one had matured was a contest, then Xu Xiaoyan would be the winner. Although she was still half a head shorter than Gu Yue, she had grown even more pretty and often wore a sweet, childlike smile.

    Over the years, she had be closer to Xie Xie. Perhaps it was due to their simr backgrounds. Likewise, Gu Yue quarreled with Xie Xie less and less.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wu Zhangkong was still the king of conciseness.

    Naturally, they were heading for the elementary-level rebellion spirit ascension tform. By now, none of them felt any pressure from it.

    Back when Tang Wulin had one ring, he had led his team through the rebellion spirit ascension tform in a path of ughter, racking up spirit energy like no tomorrow, until they nearly hit their energy limits. Since they¡¯d been deepening their teamwork for a few years, they were almost too qualified for this tform. This would be a walk in the park for them.

    Momentster, they arrived at the Spirit Pagoda.

    They had visited the ce at least once a month after the previous Skysea Alliance Tournament. Therefore, they knew the mural like the backs of their hands.

    Xie Xie giggled. ¡°Gu Yue, we¡¯re on your turf now!¡±

    Ever since she joined the Spirit Pagoda, she would pay it a visit every rest day, but not once had she told the others any details. No one tried to pry either. Just as before, Gu Yue was undoubtedly the strongest one among them.

    For some reason, they felt estranged from Gu Yue. Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t enter the Tang Sect like them.

    Gu Yue had used her own life force to heal Tang Wulin three years ago. When he had awoken, he found that her attitude toward him had changedpletely. She no longer acted as intimately with him and a gap opened up between them.

    Apart from attending sses and cultivating together, Gu Yue had seldom interacted with her ssmates. Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of her and didn¡¯t dare ask.

    Gu Yue shot Xie Xie a look. ¡°That¡¯s right! You got any bright ideas now that we¡¯re in my domain?¡±

    Xie Xieughed mischievously like a fox. ¡°Can¡¯t we get some special treatment? Right, Xiaoyan is about to break through to three rings; can¡¯t you use your connections to help her get a good spirit soul when the timees? Her spiritual power is strong enough for it.¡±

    Gu Yue directed inquiring eyes at Xu Xiaoyan.

    Under this gaze, Xu Xiaoyan flushed a delicious pink. ¡°Big sister Gu Yue, if it wouldn¡¯t trouble you...¡±

    A smile tugged at Gu Yue¡¯s lips. ¡°How could it trouble me? I¡¯ll help you choose a suitable one once you¡¯re at that point.¡±

    ¡°Thank you big sis Gu Yue.¡± Xu Xiaoyan beamed.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth also curled into a smile as he watched this scene unfold. Out of all his ssmates, he needed another spirit soul the least. Because Goldlight was a thousand-year spirit soul, it could supply him with a third ring.

    He was more curious about what sort of position Gu Yue held in the Spirit Pagoda. From his observations, he noticed that the Spirit Pagoda staff members were exceptionally polite and kind toward her and Gu Yue responded in kind. It was clear that she was well-liked and popr.

    After sticking their cards into their respective slots, theyid down in their box and prepared to enter.

    They were familiar with the process; it took a moment to ready themselves.

    Space warped around them. Light reced darkness as whips of fresh air assaulted their senses. They were back in this familiarnd, the rebellion elementary spirit ascension tform!

    To ss zero, the ordinary spirit ascension tform no longer posed any challenge. Once, they had even survived for seven days straight, much to the chagrin of the Spirit Pagoda. Since then, they had not been wee.

    The soul beasts that were present were essentially energy. The more ss zero killed, the greater the losses incurred by the Spirit Pagoda. Furthermore, all four of them often absorbed spirit energy close to their limits. Frequent visits were unnecessary as a result.

    ¡°Everyone, be on alert,¡± Tang Wulin ordered.

    ¡°Yes, captain!¡± The three responded in unison.

    Despite having the lowest cultivation base among the four of them, Tang Wulin had cemented his position as the team¡¯s core throughout the years.

    He used action instead of words to win over his teammates. Whenever danger reared its ugly head, he¡¯d lead his group to face their strongest enemies. He was their pir of security and his leadership skills received their approval. Regardless of strategies or tactics, he proved himself excellent in those fields.

    In the words of Xie Xie, ¡°Just let captain take care of the annoying matters.¡±

    Tang Wulin served as the vanguard. His Bluesilver Grass ran along the ground, acting as a detectionwork that covered everything within a fifteen meter radius. His Bluesilver Grass was like an exterior sense organ, able to react to and determine the slightest changes in the air.

    Xu Xiaoyan and Gu Yue nked him on each side while Xie Xie covered their backs. Although he walked backward to keep an eye on the rear, he kept up with the others¡¯ pace.

    asionally, shimmers of purple shed through Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes¡ªthe telltale sign of the Purple Demon Eyes. His progress was incredible; he had already broken through into the second stage, boosting his spiritual power to an immense degree.

    However, Gu Yue stood as the reigning queen regarding spiritual power, the rest of them chasing after her back. She had breached five hundred points a year ago and entered the Spirit Sea realm. This was precisely why she was considered ss zero¡¯s strongest after all this time.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was experiencing a bottleneck, stuck at 499 points of spiritual power. With a single step, he¡¯d be crossing on to the next realm. Yet. such a step was difficult to take. After putting in her all, Xu Xiaoyan had also managed to break four hundred points. At the tail of their group was Xie Xie, whogged behind in the middle two-hundreds. Of course, they were nothing short of spectacr whenpared to their peers.

    The Spirit Sea realm could support three purple spirit souls. This equaled to a total of nine soul rings; although this was only theoretical, it was still a major achievement for any soul master.

    Gu Yue¡¯s spiritual power now hovered past seven hundred. Her strength before and after her breakthrough were iparable.

    Like a fisherman casting his at sea, Tang Wulin waited patiently for his turn to advance. He was thirteen right now; depending on his luck, it would take him one year at most.

    ¡°It¡¯s too quiet!¡± Tang Wulin frowned. The rebellion spirit ascension tform was normally chaotic, but currently, not a trace of disorder could be heard. This meant that a mighty soul beast upied the area and no other beasts dared intrude.

 Chapter 232 - Blazing Demon Lions

    <strong>Chapter 232 - zing Demon Lions</strong>

    Just as the words left Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth, Gu Yue shot a green light spiraling into the air. The light transformed into a viridescent bird, which soared through the skies and into the horizon.

    A beatter, a second light followed... then a third, and fourth. They all sted off in different direction.

    Tang Wulin waited for the results of the reconnaissance before moving forward in any direction. Although there was little of threat in the elementary spirit ascension tform, things could still go wrong. If they encountered another hundred-year Duskgold Dreadw Bear like in their first trip, ss zero would be in dire straits again. Such a soul beast was too domineering! A single w swipe could take their lives!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pride of lions.¡± Less than half a minuteter, Gu Yue announced, ¡°There¡¯s activity from them on the left.¡±

    These were zing Demon Lions. They were one of the top predators in the spirit ascension tform and had chased them during their first rebellion period trip.

    Tang Wulin turned to Gu Yue. ¡°Can you determine how many?¡±

    Gu Yue lowered her voice. ¡°Judging from their tracks, about fifteen. Maybe more?¡±

    Eyes narrowed, Tang Wulin¡¯s mind revved into action as he formted a n. A pride of zing Demon Lions typically had one zing Demon Lion King leading numerous lionesses. Most likely, the king would be at the thousand-year level. The strength of the lionesses, on the other hand, was unknown. If they were also of the thousand-year standing, then taking on the pride would prove difficult for ss zero. Chances were, they would not escape unscathed from such a battle.

    ¡°We¡¯re going in the other direction.¡± Tang Wulin hesitated before steeling his resolve.

    ¡°Captain, we can do it. I still remember that time they ughtered us. It¡¯s our turn now.¡± Xie Xie stared at Tang Wulin with expectant eyes.

    Tang Wulin knitted his brows. ¡°If there are two or more thousand-year beasts, we¡¯ll be in trouble. I can¡¯t risk everyone for this.¡± Even in the spirit ascension tform, he was responsible for his entire team as their captain.

    Xie Xie said, ¡°Captain, think about it like this; nothing really challenges us in the elementary spirit ascension tform anymore. So, in order to improve, we need to be pressured. In the end, this is the spirit ascension tform, you know? It¡¯s not an actual battlefield. If there¡¯s something that can challenge us, then we should give it a shot. I think we¡¯ll be fine even if there are two thousand-year beasts.¡±

    Tang Wulin shifted his gaze to Gu Yue. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°I agree with Xie Xie. We can¡¯t improve without facing any difficulties. Let¡¯s try it. If we¡¯re no match, we can still escape.¡±

    Finally, Tang Wulin turned to Xu Xiaoyan and she giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say, Captain.¡±

    Tang Wulin aimed his gaze toward the sky. ¡°Gu Yue, you¡¯re in charge of reconnaissance, but make sure you maintain a safe distance. We¡¯ll start when night falls.¡±

    Despite being resolute in his decisions, he never forgot to put his team¡¯s safety first. Once night spread its wings over the horizon, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s full potential would be unleashed, her Starwheel Ice Staff power further enhanced by a second ring. In turn, their overall strength would skyrocket.

    Additionally, the zing Demon Lions were weakened by the night due to the decreased fire element density.

    Gu Yue summoned a wind birdrger than the previous ones and set it flying toward the lions. Tang Wulin turned, advancing in the same direction slowly and quietly.

    In the elementary spirit ascension tform, they were the only ones who dared face a thousand-year zing Demon Lion. Other teamsposedpletely of three-ringed soul masters wouldn¡¯tst even a minute.

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯s group was brimming with confidence.

    They had arrived at noon and now the evening was approaching.This was another reason Tang Wulin had chosen to take this risk.

    Xie Xie and Gu Yue both had three rings and ample room to absorb more spirit energy. Tang Wulin¡¯s own two rings had four thousand years worth of spirit energy. ording to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s careful calctions, Tang Wulin could house a maximum of five thousand years of spirit energy. Once he gained his third ring, his limit would increase to six thousand years.

    However, Wu Zhangkong was unaware that his disciple¡¯s target differed from his tremendously. Tang Wulin understood what breaking the second seal meant; his body¡¯s endurance toward spirit energy would increase to new heights. Inwardly, he wondered if he would then be able to absorb enough energy to evolve his spirit soul to the ten-thousand-year level. At the very least, he would be one step closer to reaching that oue. Either way, he nned on fusing with a ten-thousand-year spirit soul for his fourth ring.

    Under Wu Zhangkong¡¯s guidance, the students of ss zero now possessed a perspective that surpassed that of their peers. All four aimed to be battle armor masters, a goal so lofty that ordinary soul masters would fundamentally never consider.

    The four proceeded toward the lions like cautious hunters. Tang Wulin discerned the best path for them, fine-tuning their direction with every step. They had to remain downwind of the lions in order to stay undetected. If the wind¡¯s direction changed all of a sudden, then they would be discovered by the zing Demon Lion king.

    A pride of zing Demon Lions was worthy of being called one of the strongest existences in the elementary spirit ascension tform; during their approach, Tang Wulin¡¯s team did not encounter another soul beast.

    ¡°They¡¯re approximately one kilometer ahead of us. They seem to be resting and there are no signs of movement,¡± Gu Yue reported.

    Tang Wulin stopped. ¡°We¡¯ll wait here until night.¡±

    In a sh, Xie Xie appeared high amidst a tree¡¯s branches, hidden from sight as he surveyed their surroundings.

    On the other hand, Xu Xiaoyan and Gu Yue sat down to rest while Tang Wulin stood guard. Everyone knew their roles and did not need to be ordered to act.

    Time ticked by and the dark of night soon descended upon them.

    Gu Yue was still meditating, a clear indication that the zing Demon Lions had yet to move.

    Then her brows wrinkled suddenly and her eyes burst open as she turned to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Tang Wulin looked at her in inquiry.

    Gu Yue said, ¡°Another group of people has met the lions. A battle may soon break out.¡±

    ¡°Are they springing into action or acting passively right now?¡± Tang Wulin asked hastily.

    Gu Yue said, ¡°They¡¯re currently passive. Their encounter should be a coincidence. What are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going in.¡± Light twinkled in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as he announced this.

    No one questioned him; they all trusted his decision.

    As Tang Wulin broke into a high-speed dash, the other three followed closely behind. The four moved in unison, suppressing their soul power fluctuations to remain as stealthy as possible. They did not call out their martial souls in fear of giving away their locations. Instead, they relied solely on their senses to travel through the wilderness.

    A session of lion roars rumbled soon after, a faint bloody aura now lingering in the air. Afterward, the shouts of humans resonated through the thicket, followed by ripples of soul power.

    Tang Wulin did not charge in directly but sped to the side of the battlefield.

 Chapter 233 - Waiting for an Opening

    <strong>Chapter 233 - Waiting for an Opening</strong>

    Even from a distance, Tang Wulin could make out the majestic figure of the zing Demon Lion King. Currently, it was engaged in battle with a group of seven soul masters.

    He signalled for his teammates to halt. Raising his right hand, his purple soul ring appeared, its light dim and suppressed. He wrapped a strand of Bluesilver Grass around a thick branch and swung himself up.

    In an instant, he recalled his soul ring, a purple light twinkling in his eyes as the Purple Demon Eyes activated.

    From this vantage point he could see everything in a two hundred meter radius, not to mention a perfect view of the battle.

    Although one liony motionless, seemingly dead, the rest of the pride assaulted the soul masters in a frenzy.

    Spirit energy swirled around the soul masters, a testament to their strength.

    As he observed the battle, Tang Wulin discerned the power levels of this group of soul masters: all seven were three-ringed Soul Elders and two of them possessed a purple soul ring each. They appeared to be around twenty years old.

    It was clear that they were prepared to take on this zing Demon Lion King.

    Including its deceased member, the pride wasposed of sixteen zing Demon Lions. Standing in the middle tyrannically was their gigantic lord. Such a beast emanated pure might.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but suck in a deep breath as he took in the scene of the battlefield. Reality was cruel. He had guessed that this pride might have had multiple thousand-year lions. Only now did he understand just how formidable this pride was.

    Among the remaining fifteen zing Demon Lions, there was a total of four at the thousand-year level¡ªthree lionesses and their king. The king¡¯s gargantuan size suggested that it was an extraordinary thousand-year level beast.

    If its strength surpassed three thousand years, then this pride of lions was a walking cmity.

    Tang Wulin gestured with his hands, motioning for his teammates to be patient and not be hasty.

    If these was a real battle between humans and soul beasts, they would certainly do their best to save the other team, but this was the spirit ascension tform. Death had no true significance here. What mattered was how much spirit energy they could absorb. For this reason, Tang Wulin was the picture of patience as he monitored the present situation.

    His judgement was correct. It was evident that the group of soul masters had underestimated the pride.

    Under the lions¡¯ fierce assault, casualties urred one after the other.

    Whether it was close or long-rangedbat, zing Demon Lions excelled at both. Scorching mes enveloped their powerful bodies. Each lion was about the same size, their me¡¯s color serving as the only indicator of different cultivations. While the hundred-year lions were dressed in a bright red ze, the thousand-year lions were swathed in yellow mes.

    The four ming yellow lions stood out amongst the pride. Unfortunately for the team of soul masters, they had provoked the wrath of the lions after killing one. The group was now surrounded, all avenues of escape cut off.

    That being said, they were not weak. Despite suffering casualties, the soul masters managed to inflict grievous wounds on the lions.

    Members of both sides continued to copse one by one, trading incapacitating blows. Yet, it was clear that the humans were losing ground.

    Tang Wulin continued to wait. He knew that provoking such a powerful pride was akin to ying with fire, but now that this team of seven had weakened the lions, things were looking more favorable for ss zero. The could y the role of a scavenger, swooping in to seize the spoils of war after both sides had finishedying waste to one another.

    Tang Wulin descended from the tree without so much as a peep, whispering a few words into Xie Xie¡¯s ear.

    Though Xie Xie grimaced as he listened, he still nodded in the end, even shing a big thumbs up at his captain. A momentter, he vanished into the nket of darkness.

    Night had swept down at full st, stretching far and wide. Such a sky was moonless, murderous winds howling through the air!

    Turning to face Xu Xiaoyan and Gu Yue, Tang Wulin instructed them. Following that, he snuck toward the battleground with Gu Yue at his side, blending in with the surroundings and taking advantage of the thicket¡¯s shadows.

    Three of the seven soul masters survived, one whose injuries were nothing to scoff at. As for the lion pride, there were two wounded thousand-year lions and four deceased hundred-year lions. Although the wounds were not fatal, they restrained their strength.

    The leader of the surviving soul masters was a tall and sturdy young man approximately twenty years old. He had a head full of spiky yellow hair, muscles swelling under the influence of his martial soul. Standing at two-and-a-half meters tall, he resembled a behemoth.

    He gripped a long metal rod in his hand. The rod stretched over four meters long with an erged tip, dark vascr lines running along the sides. From his cksmithing experience, Tang Wulin understood that it was made of hundred refined metal. Considering its sheer size, the rod must have weighed at least five hundred kilograms.

    That this young man acted as the vanguard was the sole reason why the soul masters had held on for so long, even to the point of wounding the lions.

    His identity as a power-type soul master was evident. Despite the rod not being his martial soul, he gripped and swung it to ward off the lions, his body exuding a yellow glow.

    The giant youth crushed the skull of the first lion he had killed. As such, the surviving members of the pride were both cautious of and focused their attacks on him.

    By his side, a girl conjured up shields of white light, protecting him from the lions¡¯ barrage. Even so, exhaustion weighed down on her. Blood trickled down the corner of her mouth while her shields became progressively weaker.

    ¡°Big brother Kun, I can¡¯t hold on any longer,¡± the girl said urgently.

    With a roar, the youth swung the rod and staved off three charging lions. In a muffled voice, he said, ¡°Our luck is pretty bad to meet such a powerful zing Demon Lion pride this time. You guys leave first. I¡¯ll kill one or two more for vengeance.¡±

    The girl nodded and pressed the escape button on the back of her hand. The pain they felt in the spirit ascension tform was no joke. No one wanted to experience being torn to shreds by lions.

    She disappeared in a sh of light.

    Apart from the giant youth, only a slender agility-type soul master remained.

    All of a sudden, the thousand-year zing Demon Lion King leaped toward the robust youth, spurring a shout from the young man in return. Yellow light erupted from his body, his veins jutting out as he waved his rod with all his strength.

    However, the lion king was sly and his charge was a feint! In mid-air, it changed directions in an instant.

    Obviously, this feat was impossible to aplish by itself. No, it received the help of a thousand-year lioness. The lioness had pounced into the king¡¯s body, striking the male full force at the agility-type soul master.

    This redirection was too abrupt for the agility-type soul master to react to. He was engulfed in crimson mes instantly. All he managed to do was p his escape button.

    Atst, the sole survivor of the group was its leader.

    Just as he was about to sumb to despair and resolve himself to fight to the death, a blue vine shot out from the distance.

    The vines burst out of the ground and bound the ferocious soul beasts.

    Each vine was a thick as a child¡¯s arm, sparkling limpidly as if carved from crystal. Faint rays of light twinkled within them.

    The pride of zing Demon Lions stiffened before the vines obstructed their movements.

    To let such an opportunity slip by would be a crime. Without missing a beat, the young man charged forward and smashed open the skull of a hundred-year soul beast, sending its brain matter sttering through the air.

    Like a sh of lightning, he turned around and clubbed the head of another thousand-year lioness.

    The zing Demon Lions called upon infernos to disintegrate the blue vines. Unfortunately for them, the vines released their holds before burning to crisps.

    Snarling, the majestic thousand-year zing Demon Lion King charged at the youth, but was locked in ce by a golden vine. Though the other lions continued attacking, theirbined strength paled inparison with the king¡¯s.

    At that moment, icy-blue lights showered down upon the lions like heaven¡¯s retribution.

 Chapter 234 - Total Victory

    <strong>Chapter 234 - Total Victory</strong>

    Fire and ice were mortal enemies; the half-meter long icicles were like the harbingers of death, forcing the lions to release their hottest mes to protect themselves. Nheless, the scorching air still cooled.

    Fueled by rage and vengeance, the giant youth clubbed another two lions.

    His body was already scorched ck after receiving countless attacks from the lions. The glow of soul power surrounding him was dimming rapidly as strength left his body.

    At that moment, he suddenly saw a figure quickly approaching from where the golden vine had previously sprung.

    As the figure approached, a blue glow appeared on the ground and even thicker vines burst out. They were too sturdy for even the lions¡¯ me shields to defend against. In an instant, the hundred-year lions stiffened and roared as the vines impaled their stomachs.

    It was also clear that every lion inside the range of the Bluesilver Grass had momentarily slowed down.

    In that instant, the approaching figure dropped from the sky and onto the zing Demon Lion King¡¯s back. Ignoring the mes covering the lion¡¯s body, he transformed his right arm into a golden w and grabbed the lion king¡¯s head.

    The lion king thrashed its body, struggling free of the golden vine.

    Simrly, the other lions had also managed to break free of their restraints and transferred their attention from the sturdy youth to the youngster on the lion king¡¯s back.

    The zing Demon Lion King shuddered, then copsed with a loud rumble. Tang Wulin had destroyed its backbone, taking away even the chance to struggle in its death.

    Had the sturdy youth not provided the perfect distraction, Tang Wulin could not have killed the lion king so smoothly and the oue would have differed greatly.

    Fireballs arced toward Tang Wulin, but he was prepared. The golden vine suddenly appeared beneath him, sending him soaring into the air like a spring.

    Meanwhile, an eerie sensation descended upon the lions. The shower of icicles exploded into countless shards, fusing with the emerging blizzard which grew to swallow the group of lions..

    Although the zing Demon Lions had be frenzied after the death of their king, the overbearing blizzardpletely suppressed them.

    The youth finally realized that saviors had arrived, triggering a breath of relief to escape his lips. Coupled with the relief, however, was shock. He had clearly seen that the youngster who killed the zing Demon Lion King only had two rings, but both were purple. And then, a blizzard hade out of nowhere and descended upon the lions.

    In the elementary spirit ascension tform, Soul Elders were the upper limit, but there was no way a Soul Elder could possess so much firepower.

    The sight of a girl bathed in green light casually approaching the zing Demon Lions as if the blizzard wasn¡¯t even there had left him utterly speechless. Unfazed by the blizzard, the girl raised a hand and summoned a ball of ice while the surrounding blizzard converged on her location.

    In just several moments, the ball had grown to over one meter in diameter and spikes covered its surface.

    ¡°Go!¡± The ball of ice flew straight at a thousand-year zing Demon Lion.

    It managed to respond in time by opening its mouth wide to breathe a swathe of mes toward the ball.

    A violent boom tore through the air when the ball of ice exploded in the center of the pride, shattering into a mass of shards which hailed down upon the lions.

    This... was this all nned?

    The sky suddenly lit up, drawing the youth¡¯s attention. Starlight descended from the heavens, nketing the lions to seemingly no effect. Twinkling starlight enveloped them, and in a sh, they simultaneously turned to begin mauling one another.

    For that instant, mes zed within the blizzard, but none hit the right target, leaving only the lions themselves injured.

    Blue vines slithered out once more, binding the lions. The figure from before descended again, grabbing another lion¡¯s head with his dragon w.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Tang Wulin asked the youth.

    Snapping out of his stupor, the youth brandished his giant rod as he leapt back into the fray.

    With his domineering strength, the remaining zing Demon Lions were soon suppressed and exterminated one after another.

    The youth delighted in the ughter, venting more of his wrath with each skull he smashed open.

    All of a sudden, the pretty,rge-eyed youngster called out to him, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    As the youth attempted to respond, a cold sensation ran across his neck and then, there was nothing.

    ?

    Spirit Pagoda, room thirteen of the spirit ascension tform.

    Six young men and women stared at a screen. They were the members of the Soul Elder squadron which was decimated in the battle against the zing Demon Lions.

    They all broke out into cheers when they saw that reinforcements had arrived and the lions were being ughtered.

    But suddenly, the screen went ck.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked a girl.

    ¡°I think Captain had an ident,¡± said another boy in shock. If at least one member of the team remained alive in the spirit ascension tform, they could watch the events on the screen. A ck screen signified that their entire team had been wiped out, with not a single member still in the spirit ascension tform.

    Sure enough, when they checked the room, the youth¡¯s box was open. Even in his normal state, his height nearly passed two meters.

    ¡°Captain, are you alright?¡± His concerned teammates surrounded him.

    Gradually, he opened his eyes then rubbed his neck. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Captain, how did you die? Didn¡¯t you guys already wipe out the lions?¡± one of the girls asked, confused.

    The youth showed a simrly puzzled expression. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Those soul masters that saved me were really strong. I died right as one of them told me to be careful. Maybe another powerful soul beast appeared. Well, whatever. At least I managed to avenge you guys with their help. It was my mistake this time. I underestimated the strength of the zing Demon Lion pride and I¡¯ve led us to ruin. As an apology, I¡¯ll take you all out to dinner.¡±

 Chapter 235 - Starlight Chaos

    <strong>Chapter 235 - Starlight Chaos</strong>

    Within the spirit ascension tform.

    After the final zing Demon Lion copsed, rich spirit energy permeated the air.

    ss zero sat in the center of this energy, drawing all of it into their bodies. Not only was the air filled with the energy of lions, it also contained the energy obtained by the Soul Elder squadron.

    Since the Soul Elders had died one by one, their unabsorbed spirit energy remained and converged onto the sturdy youth. In the end, that youth also died, releasing an explosion of spirit energy for ss zero to harvest.

    The decimation of the pride of lions was truly a wretched sight to behold.

    ¡°Captain, you¡¯re really too sinister.¡± Xu Xiaoyan gestured in disdain.

    Tang Wulin simply chuckled.

    ¡°But, you know, I like it.¡± Xu Xiaoyan beamed. Happiness was stered across her face as she bathed in the dense spirit energy.

    Now that Xu Xiaoyan was at the bottleneck of rank 29, spirit energy was crucial to her. It would enable her to fuse with a stronger spirit soul once she broke through.

    Xie Xieughed mischievously. ¡°This is the spirit ascension tform, not the real world. We can¡¯t waste this expensive rebellion period entrance ticket.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t made an appearance during the battle with the zing Demon Lions because he had been tasked with a crucial mission.

    They were already exceptionally familiar with the spirit ascension tform and how the monitoring system in the outside world worked. Aware that the squadron of Soul Elders was also monitoring the situation, Tang Wulin had hatched a dastardly scheme. This was amon urrence in the spirit ascension tform, and even more so during the rebellion period.

    Stealing from a thief was truly beautiful in its own right. The sturdy youth had no idea how he died precisely because it was Xie Xie¡¯s de that killed him.

    The greatest advantage of his Shadow Dragon Dagger¡¯s first soul skill, Shadow Dragon de, was its invisibility. After Xie Xie raised his cultivation, the skill had only grown deadlier.

    Considering the sturdy youth¡¯s cultivation, he would have instantly discovered Xie Xie under normal conditions. Weary, exhausted, and on the verge of victory, however, he had lowered his guard. Xie Xie had hidden himself, waiting to strike at such a moment and reaping the spirit energy of the youth¡¯s entire team in one fell swoop.

    If they hadn¡¯t done this, then the majority of the lions¡¯ spirit energy would have gone to the sturdy youth.

    A radiant smile blossomed on Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. ¡°We¡¯ve already gotten our admission¡¯s worth of spirit energy. Let¡¯s rest and recover for now, everyone. The scent of the zing Demon Lions will linger for a while longer, and we can take advantage of it to absorb a bit more. Our goal is to leave no spirit energy behind.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Every one of them had a few hundred years worth of energy to absorb; it was a great harvest.

    Gu Yue had long since sat down to recuperate and absorb the energy. After the battle¡¯s conclusion, she had been the calmest of them all, neither questioning Tang Wulin¡¯s scheming nor showing any excitement.

    Tang Wulin sat down beside her, smiling. ¡°How are you doing? Is your body alright?¡±

    Since she had killed the two remaining thousand-year zing Demon Lions, the density of spirit energy swirling around her body even exceeded that of Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    She shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t make much progress since the spirit energy will be divided between three rings. You, on the other hand, should be the one concerned about exceeding your limits.¡±

    ¡°Mn. I know. You guys will handle the rest from now on; then I won¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Tang Wulin currently had two purple soul rings that were both at about four thousand years, whereas his limit was five thousand years. This left over a thousand years of energy for him to fill. His limit wasn¡¯t a pressing issue yet, and the pain he suffered back then had made him more cautious.

    Their soul power recovered after half an hour of rest, so they stood up and resumed their trek into the heart of Star Dou Forest.

    They still needed more time to absorb the spirit energy lingering on their bodies, but until then, its radiance was noticeable. From now on, their opponents weren¡¯t just soul beasts, but also other soul masters.

    ¡°Captain, your Bluesilver Impaling Array is pretty awesome! Even though it¡¯s not that strong, its stunning effect is great for crowd control,¡± Xie Xie quietly said from Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    Bluesilver Impaling Array was Tang Wulin¡¯s second soul skill from Goldlight. When he was fused with it, despite being certain that his wishes would have no effect, he had focused his entire being on calling for a crowd-control soul skill. To his surprise, his wish came true and he obtained Bluesilver Impaling Array.

    Bluesilver Impaling Array primarily focusing on control with attack power taking a back seat. Of course, as a thousand-year soul skill, it was deadly to quite a degree. Its main purpose, however, was to control enemies. Through high frequency vibrations in the Bluesilver Grass, the foes struck by it would have their minds thrown into confusion and be temporarily stunned.

    As of that moment, Tang Wulin couldunch Bluesilver Impaling Array from anywhere within reach of his Bluesilver Grass in a radius of fifteen meters.

    Although Bind¡¯s capacity for control was great, Tang Wulin had to pay attention to every enemy he used it against. It was more suitable for a small number of opponents, while Bluesilver Impaling Array proved effective againstrge groups. Furthermore, he couldyer the effects of the two skills.

    Wu Zhangkong had worked with him in the past few years, helping him slowly form his path of cultivation. Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul would focus on control while his Golden Dragon King abilities would be his main method of attack. He would becking in rangedbat, but Wu Zhangkong had assured him that, should he reach the peak with his body, he would still be a force to be reckoned with.

    In light of this, the first thing Tang Wulin exchanged his Tang Sect contribution points for was a way to improve his body¡¯sbat ability.

    Tang Wulin gave a wry smile at Xie Xie¡¯s words. ¡°Xiaoyan¡¯s crowd control is even more amazing! Starlight Chaos is a spectacr skill.¡±

    Since they had battled under the nket of night, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Starwheel Ice Staff had awakened, and she could use the full might of her second soul skill, Starlight Chaos.

    In contrast to Tang Wulin, she excelled in rangedbat and control, but simr to him, her two starlight skills were powerful in controlling foes. Starlight Chaos would send their opponents into disarray, forcing groups to attack each other or simplye to a halt. It was precisely because of her coordination with Tang Wulin inunching one control skill after another against the zing Demon Lions, keeping them in chaos the entire time, that they were able to crush them.

    Xu Xiaoyan giggled. She had been always been chasing after her teammates, hoping to catch up to them, and only felt some confidence at night. Astrological skills were highly exhausting and restrictive, but extremely effective in team settings.

    Wind hissed as a dark-red figure suddenly flew out of the branches of a tree.

    The figure was humanoid, but its arms were unusually long. As it flew through the air, its target became clear¡ªit was aiming for Gu Yue. It seemed that, in its eyes, women were easy targets.

    In an instant, a blue vine shot out and bound its body, halting its speedy charge in midair and dragging it down.

    Tang Wulin raised his palms to the sky, two soul rings rising from beneath him and a white glow emanating from his body. An invisible force seemed to grab the red beast, ferociously dragging it toward Tang Wulin.

    But it quickly recovered its senses. Although its legs were bound, its arms were free, and it swung at Tang Wulin¡¯s head.

    Tang Wulin snorted, his own fists flying out to meet his attacker¡¯s.

    With a boom, the red figure was forced to stagger backward a step while Tang Wulin was unshaken.

    Tang Wulin grabbed a vine and tugged on it, pulling it back toward him. Making an instantaneous pulling gesture with his hands, the invisible force reappeared and pushed the figure¡¯s arms apart.

    Tang Wulin then delivered a powerful kick to its stomach, and its body bent forward in response, cing its head right before him.

 Chapter 236 - Onward

    <strong>Chapter 236 - Onward</strong>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hands closed around its head.

    He twisted the red figure¡¯s head a full 180 degrees, snapping its neck in the process! Its muscr body stiffened for an instant before copsing like a rag doll.

    A ball of spirit energy flew out to join the rest that swirled around his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s a hundred-year Brute Ape.¡± It was only now that the others could identify the beast Tang Wulin had killed.

    Only a few seconds had passed from the moment the Brute Ape leapt out to Tang Wulin snapping its neck.

    The Brute Ape possessed excellent strength, surpassing most of its peers in the same year level. Unfortunately, its foe today was Tang Wulin, a monster brimming with power. The conclusion had been set in stone the moment it decided to attack Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin was also quite satisfied with himself. He had be more proficient in Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon, which alsoplemented the Mysterious Heaven Method. Although his soul power rank was only in the twenties still, long term use of the Mysterious Heaven Method had stabilized his condensed soul power, increasing its explosiveness by far whenpared to his peers.

    After leaving the zing Demon Lions¡¯ territory, they encountered so many soul beasts it was like an endless stream. This was to be expected of the rebellion spirit ascension tform.

    A pack of Wind Demon Wolves had attacked them on the way but were swiftly dealt with by Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Impaling Array. These types of soul beasts usually relied on their numbers rather than individual strength. Tang Wulin chose not to pursue them since their spirit energy was simply too meager to bother with.

    After warding off the wolves, they continued onward.

    They would take half an hour to rest every two hours before advancing deeper into the forest. They began to umte more and more spirit energy as they progressed, so much so that they exceeded their ability to absorb it all.

    The sky grew bright; they were on the eve of finishing their first day in the rebellion spirit ascension tform. They had survived for much more than ten hours now, but their final exam required they pass a full twenty-four hours.

    Of course, they had never thought that they would have any difficulty passing the final exam in the first ce.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s take a break.¡± hunger was not an issue in the spirit ascension tform since they were merely projections of their real selves. Naturally, they would have to satiate themselves once they exited.

    Dawn broke. Tang Wulin cultivated the Purple Demon Eyes silently as he gazed at the distant creeping white fog. He had tried cultivating the Purple Demon Eyes here in the past and discovered, to his surprise, that not only was it possible, it was also far more efficient. Though he wasn¡¯t sure why that was the case, he couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away.

    Wu Zhangkong had told him that once he cultivated the Purple Demon Eyes to the second level, it would be exponentially harder to make progress. He needed to cultivate it diligently every single day of the year, slowly building his proficiency toward the next level. Furthermore, his perception and luck would y a major role in whether he could break through. Even Wu Zhangkong, who was now a seven-ringed soul master, was stuck at the second level.

    Xu Xiaoyan stood beside him, also cultivating it. Xie Xie, however, had yet to reach the third rank in his profession and hence still limited to two Tang Sect secret arts¡ªthe Mysterious Heaven Method and Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. On the other hand, Xu Xiaoyan had chosen the Purple Demon Eyes for the sake of raising her spiritual power.

    Xie Xie had cultivated diligently in the past few years. He had long decided that the Purple Demon Eyes would be his next art.

    Not to mention its utility inbat, its function as a spiritual power cultivation method was top-tier!

    ¡°We¡¯ll pass our final exam at noon today,¡± Xie Xie snickered.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down or daydream. Even if this is the elementary spirit ascension tform, there are still threats.¡±

    Xie Xie chuckled. ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be such coincidences! There are only a few beasts that can still be considered a threat to us here. There¡¯s no way our luck is that bad.¡±

    Gu Yue red at him. ¡°Shut your crow¡¯s beak.¡±

    Although he snorted, Xie Xie did not retort. Her strength was truly inhuman. Now that she had three rings, not even the others of ss zero knew just how strong she was.

    Although Tang Wulin could probably restrain Gu Yue in closebat, her ability to teleport away at a moment¡¯s notice left him at a loss. Thus, Gu Yue¡¯s overall strength was the greatest in ss zero.

    By the time they were rested and reorganized, the sun was out in its full splendor. Tang Wulin said, ¡°We still need to be careful. We¡¯ll pass our exam first before making any other ns. Being on top of a hill, we have the advantage and can observe our surroundings. We¡¯re going to wait here until we¡¯ve passed our exam, then we¡¯ll charge into the forest¡¯s depths.¡±

    The deeper into the forest they ventured, the more powerful the soul beasts they would encounter.

    Prating into the depths posed no problem to them. The vegetation grew lusher and the trees more solid the closer to the forest¡¯s heart they were. They had tried to explore it numerous times before, but each attempt would be foiled by the presence of powerful soul beasts.

    Today was possibly theirst chance to explore the spirit ascension tform for a while, so they wanted to investigate what lied deep in the forest.

    The location Tang Wulin picked proved excellent. Although soul beasts had attacked them several times, the terrain helped them to drive them off easily. Tang Wulin had ordered the team to refrain from killing for the sake of not attracting more beasts; they were to ward them off and only kill the most determined and vicious.

    By relying on their terrain advantage, they were able to detect powerful soul beasts in advance and avoid them. Once the beasts left, they would return to their original spot.

    Another benefit of waiting here was that they had ample time to absorb the lingering spirit energy on their bodies. Now, even if they were swiftly killed upon entering the forest¡¯s depths, neither the spirit energy would be wasted nor their trip this time.

    It was exactly noon.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty much time.¡± Excitement reced Tang Wulin¡¯s calm as a sharp aura wrapped around him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He shot forward like the wind, heading straight into the heart of the forest.

    Green lights enveloped all four of them, boosting their agility.

    Caution was tossed to the wind this time as they charged onward at full speed.

    However far they could go, they would go!

    Gu Yue summoned birds of wind to scout ahead. With Tang Wulin in the lead and guided by the wind birds, they were able to evade detection of several mighty soul beasts.

    They continued to advance with lightning speed just like this.

    The vegetation thickened as they progressed, forcing Tang Wulin to sweep apart the foliage and open up a path with his Bluesilver Grass.

    Maintaining this high-speed rush, they covered more distance in two hours than they had in the entire previous day.

 Chapter 237 - The Heart of the Forest

    <strong>Chapter 237 - The Heart of the Forest</strong>

    Dark shadows pervaded the forest as the sheer density of the canopy blocked the sunlight, and the earthy scents of nt life saturated the damp air.

    This ce already seemed to resemble the intermediate level. Only Tang Wulin had set foot there before, and it had been an unforgettable experience in which he first bore witness to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s overwhelming power. Thousand-year and ten-thousand-year soul beasts had fallen one after the other before him, dropping like flies.

    ¡°Stay alert, everyone. The foliage limits my wind birds¡¯ vision,¡± Gu Yue warned in a low voice.

    Tang Wulin slowed his pace. It was unwise to rush forward in this environment.

    ¡°Captain, do you think we can cross into the intermediate level if we venture deep enough?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Teacher Wu never spoke about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Gu Yue interjected.

    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Wulin turned to her.

    Gu Yue nodded. ¡°Every level of the spirit ascension tform is connected. It¡¯s possible to enter the intermediate level from here as long as you¡¯re strong enough. However, a powerful soul beast guards the barrier between levels. Only after defeating it can we cross over. Unfortunately, I think this will be difficult for us, much less ordinary soul masters. The guardian is the reason why very few people can cross between levels.¡±

    As a member of the Spirit Pagoda, Gu Yue had ess to information unknown to outsiders.

    Excitement bubbled within Xie Xie. ¡°Let¡¯s give a try then. Maybe we can enter the intermediate level this time.¡±

    A wry smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be that easy.¡±

    He could still recall how terrifying the soul beasts in the intermediate level were. The zing Demon Lion King was nothing whenpared to any random beast from that level. Aside from that, the Spirit Pagoda would have definitely installed preventative measures to keep people from crossing the borders between levels. Tang Wulin and the others would face great resistance if they tried to do so.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡± For once, Gu Yue agreed with Xie Xie.

    As ofte, soul beasts rarely appeared before them. Thisck of beasts, as well as the silence that came with it, only served to magnify the gloom of the forest. An eerie calm descended on this thriving forest.

    Tang Wulin knew from experience that they had entered the domain of a powerful soul beast, and since not a single sound could be heard, it was probably far more powerful than the zing Demon Lion King.

    There was only one other situation they had encountered these circumstances before.

    ¡°Xie Xie, do you remember the first time we came to the rebellion spirit ascension tform?¡± Tang Wulin quietly asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Xie Xie said. ¡°Our luck was pretty good that time and we were able to absorb a bunch of energy thanks to the Man-Faced Demon Spider. That was also the first time you evolved your spirit soul.¡±

    ¡°In that case, do you remember how you were killed?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    A cold shiver ran down Xie Xie¡¯s spine. He understood where Tang Wulin¡¯s thoughts were travelling to. His voice trembled as he spoke. ¡°Are you saying that this ce is...¡±

    Tang Wulin forced out a bitterugh. ¡°I¡¯m getting a simr vibe. Hopefully, I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    Xie Xie subconsciously drew closer to Tang Wulin, fear surfacing in his eyes. He could never forget the chilling sensation of being chopped to pieces during their first adventure in the rebellion spirit ascension tform. He had been gued with nightmares and dread for an entire month after that.

    They hadn¡¯te across that particr soul beast in the past few years, but the terrifying memory still hadn¡¯t left Xie Xie.

    ¡°Are you saying...?¡± Gu Yue¡¯s voice trailed off.

    Her expression became grim when Tang Wulin nodded.

    Dusk seemed to gather in their surroundings and an unseen pressure weighed down on them. Xie Xie¡¯s palms were sweaty and his breathing became haggard.

    ¡°How about we take another route?¡± Xie Xie asked meekly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°There are some things that we can¡¯t run from. If you don¡¯t gather the courage to face the beast, then it will haunt you forever. Only by prevailing over it will you be able to advance further and be even more powerful.¡±

    Xie Xie made a bitter face. ¡°That¡¯s easy to say, but¡ª¡±

    Tang Wulin suddenly threw out his arms to stop everyone in their tracks. His eyes narrowed as he tried to make out whaty beyond the trees in front of them.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s connection to nts due to his Bluesilver Grass meant that his perception was the keenest in the forest amongst his group and he could sense what others could not; for example, he could sense the fear of the surrounding nts.

    ¡°Come out!¡± he growled.

    As if working in tandem with Tang Wulin, Gu Yue summoned a fireball and tossed it in the direction of his gaze.

    The fireball surged into the depths of the forest, exploding midair when a blur of motion attacked it.

    A majestic figure emerged from the shadows, and Xie Xie sucked in a deep breath. Fear gripped his body, his daggers trembling in his hands.

    Over three meters in height, the figure towered over them. Dark-gold fur covered its body and it had a pair of indifferent and ruthless eyes. Most rming of all, however, were its gigantic arms. They were thick and solid, each sporting meter-long ws that were dark-gold. Faint hissing sounds could be heard whenever it shed at the air.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°The Duskgold Dreadw Bear!¡±

    If they were to choose a single soul beast that they absolutely didn¡¯t want to encounter, it would be the Duskgold Dreadw Bear.

    Tang Wulin had witnessed an entire pride of zing Demon Lions prostrate themselves before it like kittens during their first encounter. It was also the first time his golden dragon w had been defeated.

    That memory had been carved into both his and Xie Xie¡¯s hearts.

    In the past three years, they had yet to encounter it again. As a result, they had nearly forgotten about it... until today.

    Be it offense, defense, or speed, the Duskgold Dreadw Bear excelled in everything. Its explosive power dominated both close quarters and long rangebat.

    Even among other peak-level soul beasts, it stood a step above them. It was a frightening soul beast that could even contend with dragons!

    Crimson bloodthirst seeped into the Duskgold Dreadw Bear¡¯s cold eyes as it stared at them. It advanced toward them step by step, its body starting to faintly glow.

    ¡°I¡¯m the vanguard,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡±You guys assist me. If I¡¯m defeated, exit immediately.¡±

    Tang Wulin strode forward as he spoke, his head held high. He started slow, but gradually he began to run, then he was soon charging forward courageously!

    Shame settled into Xie Xie¡¯s heart as he stared at Tang Wulin¡¯s valiant figure. Every time danger rear¡¯s its head, he¡¯s the one charging in. No! This time won¡¯t be the same!

    Xie Xie dashed to the side, suddenly moving at a high speed.

    An ice wheel arced through the air toward the bear while simultaneously, the elements in the air grew increasingly frenzied and started to gather together.

    At longst, ss zero came to face its greatest opponent yet.

    Tang Wulin continued to close the distance between the him and the Duskgold Dreadw Bear, yet the soul beast came to an abrupt halt.

    The ice wheel struck the bear¡¯s head, but it didn¡¯t even blink as icy air descended upon its body and covered it in ayer of frost.

    With a booming roar, the bear brandished its ws to swipe at Tang Wulin. The ice wheel¡¯s restraining effect was nothing to it.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand transformed into the golden dragon w and he swung at the bear. He may not have been its match three years ago, but he was different now.

    A metallic crash tore through the air. Tang Wulin staggered back seven steps before steadying himself.

    During his first sh with a hundred-year Duskgold Dreadw Bear, he had been sent flying.

    He looked at his w. It was undamaged, but he had felt a sudden spike in soul power consumption during the sh.

 Chapter 238 - Battling the Duskgold Dreadclaw Bear

    <strong>Chapter 238 - Battling the Duskgold Dreadw Bear</strong>

    The Duskgold Dreadw Bear stilled at the odd sensation on his w. It lowered its head, taken aback when it saw a small nick where his and Tang Wulin¡¯s ws had shed.

    It opened its mouth to release a furious roar that shook the heavens as dark-gold light exploded from its body

    Icicles and fireballs rained down upon it, but disintegrated the moment they entered the range of this golden light.

    For a Duskgold Dreadw Bear, its w was its most prized possession. Rage coursed through its veins at the thought of its damaged w.

    Xie Xie had made his way to the side. He leapt into the air, his third soul ring lighting up as he silentlyunched his surprise attack.

    His body faded until it almost seemed illusory and in the blink of an eye, separated into three clones that split up to assault the bear from different angles.

    Xie Xie couldn¡¯t have timed it better; he attacked while the bear was still raging over its damaged w.

    Metallic clinks resounded as Xie Xie shed with his two daggers. Yet, the Duskgold Dreadw Bear was unmoved and unharmed.

    It roared once more, unleashing its golden aura with renewed fury as it spun in ce while sweeping out with its ws to repel the three clones.

    The three retreated with haste. Only one seeded, however; the other two were chopped into pieces and dissipated from existence.

    Xie Xie leaped backward. He didn¡¯t dare approach again.

    This bastard¡¯s defense is too strong.

    At that moment, a five-meter-long deep blue spear of ice shot down from the sky straight at the bear¡¯s head.

    Bang!

    The ice spear shattered! The bear raised a paw to rub its head, not amused.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s expression paled with horror. Her second soul skill, Ice Spear, was her strongest attack! It had taken her brother his third soul ring to gain this skill that boasted formidable single-target firepower, yet the Duskgold Dreadw Bear had simply shrugged it off! She could only imagine how tough its body was.

    ¡°Buy me some time,¡± Gu Yue shouted. Her two hands flew around in a series of wild gestures, gathering elements to her. Unexpectedly, all three of her soul rings were brightening.

    Her first soul skill was Elemental Tide, her second Elemental Control, and her thousand-year third soul skill was called Elemental Fusion!

    She bathed in the rainbow-colored light that her three powerful elemental support-type skills released, her countenance akin to a fairy.

    The Duskgold Dreadw Bear chose to act at this moment. Rather than pursuing Xie Xie or attack Xu Xiaoyan, it charged at Tang Wulin with the force of a small mountain. Every one of its ws, now over five meters long, aimed for Tang Wulin¡¯s head!

    It resented Tang Wulin for nicking its ws and wanted revenge.

    In a sh of blue light, Tang Wulin soared into the air, Bluesilver Impaling Array activating below.

    The Duskgold Dreadw Bear stumbled in the face of such stgmite-like grass but still managed to sh the escaping Tang Wulin. Clearly, it was not affected by the Bluesilver Impaling Array¡¯s high frequency vibrations.

    In reality, the Bluesilver Grass hadn¡¯t even been able to prate the soles of its feet!

    Tang Wulin pulled on another vine of Bluesilver Grass, changing directions mid air and evading its second attack.

    His eyes sparkled at this challenge. Even if it was a stronger Duskgold Dreadw Bear, today, he wanted to face it head-to-head.

    He twisted around to give Gu Yue a look. An instantter, a disc of ice appeared beneath him. Exerting strength through his legs, he changed directions mid air once more. Instead of opening up the distance between them, he shot right at it.

    The Duskgold Dreadw Bear was determined to meet him head on and charged straight at him.

    A golden spike appeared behind it in a halo of golden light and mmed into the bear¡¯s back, throwing it into the air and momentarily stunning it. Although the spike¡¯s attack didn¡¯t faze the bear, it was tougher than the Bluesilver Impaling Array and broke the bear¡¯s momentum. Tang Wulin swooped in right then, and their two figures ovepped in a sh.

    Although The Duskgold Dreadw Bear lost control of its body, it didn¡¯t care. The golden spike did not inflict any damage, but its intense vibrations gave the bear a concussion and affected its speed.

    It was at this moment that Tang Wulin descended on its head.

    The bear waved its arms in an attempt to sh Tang Wulin to death but due to the intense vibrations of the golden Bluesilver Grass, its attacking speed was slower and its power weaker..

    Tang Wulin met the w with his own once again, a metallic screech ripping through the air as they collided.

    Tang Wulin held his ground this time. Aided by both gravity and the effect of his golden grass, they were evenly matched and both of their arms recoiled backward from the sh.

    By then, Tang Wulin hadnded on its shoulder.

    Raising his foot, he kicked the bear¡¯s neck. It felt as if he was kicking a wall of steel; if not for the fact that his body was far stronger than usual, then his foot would have snapped off.

    The bear¡¯s head went askew after being kicked and, taking advantage of this, a vine quickly ran up and wound itself around its neck. Tang Wulin grabbed the other end of the vine and turned his body to kick off the bear¡¯s back with all his strength. His muscles rippled with power as he heaved the vine.

    Tang Wulin strangled the bear with the vine in midair, causing its attack to fly off mark. Its body, flipped around by Tang Wulin, headed towards the ground.

    Tang Wulin grabbed the bear. His muscles worked furiously, using all its strength to bend over backwards and flip them both upside down!

    It would have been impossible for Tang Wulin to make such a daring move if they were on the ground as the bear weighing over five thousand kilograms. He would have been stopped dead in his tracks. However, they were in midair and the bear was caught off guard, giving Tang Wulin the chance to execute such a shocking attack.

    Boom!

    The bear smashed into the ground!

    Debris exploded outward. The dust settled a momentter, revealing a shocking scene. The bearid on its stomach, Tang Wulin kneeled on its back.

    This was possible?

    Xie Xie was dumbstruck. That¡¯s a Duskgold Dreadw Bear! Yet, Tang Wulin threw it down just like that?

    A chilling light gleamed in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as he grabbed the bear¡¯s neck with his ws.

    The neck was the weakest point of its body, and Tang Wulin had confidence in his w¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 239 - The Final Strike

    <strong>Chapter 239 - The Final Strike</strong>

    At that moment, however, the Duskgold Dreadw Bear¡¯s body glowed with a golden light again. Tang Wulin¡¯s ws prated the light, but the force behind his strike weakened significantly. Though his golden dragon w could resist the strength of this light, the rest of his body could not.

    Before he could slice open the bear¡¯s neck, the light sted him away.

    Even so, he still managed to tear a small chunk of flesh off the bear¡¯s neck before being sent flying. Crimson blood dotted with specks of gold bubbled out of the wound.

    The bear bellowed in pain and bolted off of the ground. It had been many years since it hadst been injured and hadn¡¯t expected that today, an insignificant human would dare to wound it.

    In the end though, its defense was formidable. Even if Tang Wulin could grab it with his w, there was a chance that the crushing effect would be useless.

    Not giving Tang Wulin a chance to regroup, the bear brandished its ws and attacked him. Tang Wulin, still in midair, was helpless to evade. His death seemed imminent; Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s ice wheel would not make it in time, while Gu Yue was still submerged in the light, preparing her own attack.

    Tang Wulin tried to summon his Bluesilver Grass, only to discover that the dark-gold light had disrupted his internal soul power and left it too frenzied to control.

    I¡¯m done for. Tang Wulin wore a bitter smile as he bravely faced his impending doom.

    Yet at that moment, a figure jumped in front of the bear¡¯s attack.

    The figure was instantly torn to shreds, and the protectiveyer of soul power on his bodypletely scattered. However, he did manage to save Tang Wulin from this fatal strike.

    ¡°Xie Xie!¡± Tang Wulin cried out. Although no one could truly die in the spirit ascension tform and they were used to the terrifying sensation of death by now, being ripped apart was still an unbearable torture! Xie Xie would suffer terribly from the after-effects.

    As Xie Xie drew hisst breath, Tang Wulin could see the determination in his eyes.

    It was as if Xie Xie was telling him, Avenge me!

    Tang Wulin managed to break free of the Duskgold Dreadw bear¡¯s influence by using the Mysterious Heaven Method and rolled away from its w swipes. Despite his red eyes and emotional torment, Tang Wulin continued to dodge while sending vine after vine of Bluesilver Grass after the bear.

    The Duskgold Dreadw Bear was ovee with bloodlust after being wounded andpletely ignored Xu Xiaoyan and Gu Yue in favor of pursuing Tang Wulin.

    Though Tang Wulin¡¯s clothes were already in tatters and exhaustion weighed him down like shackles, his eyes shined with resolution.

    Xie Xie, I will avenge you!

    With Xu Xiaoyan asionally shooting ice spears at the bear as artillery support and taking advantage of the terrain, Tang Wulin sessfully evaded all of the bear¡¯s attacks by a hair¡¯s width.

    ¡°Wulin!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this lovely voice.

    The Bluesilver Impaling Array appeared once more. This time though, instead of targeting the Duskgold Dreadw Bear, it was aimed at Tang Wulin himself! The spikes boosted him up into the air, neatly avoiding the bear¡¯s attack!

    At that same instant, four brilliant rays of blue, red, yellow and green light surrounded the bear. They spun around it before transforming into mystical four-colored chains that bound it in ce

    The bear howled in rage as it sensed this. Dark-gold light surged out of its body, only to be routed by the elemental chains that prevented it from breaking free.

    This elemental lock could barely hold the bear for a second; blood seeped from the corner of Gu Yue¡¯s mouth as she struggled to maintain it.

    Tang Wulin dropped from the sky headfirst in a golden blur, his ws in front of him to slice the bear¡¯s head.

    Ding!

    Though his ws managed to prate the fur, the bear¡¯s iparably hard skull blocked his attack.

    Tang Wulin was stunned. Don¡¯t tell me even my dragon w can¡¯t kill it?

    The bear snarled as it struggled free from the chains. They shattered into thousands of multi-colored lights that twinkled like the starry sky. Blood gushed out of Gu Yue¡¯s mouth and she copsed in Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Die already!¡± Tang Wulin, eyes bloodshot and growling, channeled all his strength into his ws.

    His ws trembled. Then sharp cracking sounds could be heard.. A momentter, the raised arms of the Duskgold Dreadw Bear went limp.

    Tang Wulin slumped down, his ws no longertched onto the bear¡¯s skull. His w¡¯s crushing effect had activated at the most crucial moment.

    The bear¡¯s ruthless pair of eyes lost their spark of life as its body slowly fell over.

    Strangely, its body did not transform into spirit energy like other soul beasts but into a dark-gold light that gradually took form.

    Tang Wulin disregarded this strange phenomenon. He leapt off the bear before it copsed and dashed over to Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s side.

    ¡°Gu Yue, are you okay?¡± His voice was tinged with anxiety.

    Gu Yue¡¯s eyes were shut tight and herplexion pale, but a faint smile could be seen on her lips. Seeing this smile, Tang Wulin let out a breath of relief. Everything would be fine as long as she was still alive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back now. We need to check on Xie Xie.¡± The thought of Xie Xie made him anxious. Xie Xie sacrificed himself for me.

    Just as he was about to p the button on the back of his hand, Xu Xiaoyan tugged on his arm. ¡°Captain, what is that?¡±

    She pointed in the direction the Duskgold Dreadw Bear. Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze followed her finger, thinking something had happened with the Duskgold Dreadw bear. Its body had indeed disappeared into particles of dark-gold light, but in its ce was a twinkling dark-gold light.

    This is...

    He stood up and quickly made his way over.

    He was stunned by what he saw on the ground.

    It was something he had never seen before. It resembled the bones of a human hand, but the dark-gold cloud pattern seemed to suggest it was forged from some alloy. Even more confusing was that this item was clearly not metal and felt like a living thing.

    Tang Wulin stooped down to pick it up. Wow! This bone is heavy! He returned to the other two.

    ¡°What is this? Do you know?¡± Tang Wulin asked Xu Xiaoyan.

    Xu Xiaoyan was also at a loss as she examined the dark-gold bone. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a soul bone,¡± Gu Yue feebly said. She had regained consciousness some time ago and had already opened her eyes.

    ¡°A soul bone?¡± Tang Wulin and Xu Xiaoyan trembled at the words. Of course they knew what a soul bone was; it was one of the rarest items in the world of soul masters!

    Soul bones and soul rings had their simrities and differences. Soul rings were tied to one¡¯s cultivation, and once one reached the limit, they would need another soul ring to continue cultivating.

    Soul bones, on the other hand, were not essential to soul masters and wouldn¡¯t affect one¡¯s cultivation. Since ancient times, however, soul bones were the symbol of a powerful soul master as soul bones improved the soul master¡¯s body while also granting a soul skill rted to it.

    The bone in Tang Wulin¡¯s grip was clearly for the right hand. If it truly was a soul bone, then fusing with it would greatly boost the power of one¡¯s right hand and grant a soul skill rted to one¡¯s right hand.

    ¡°This is a soul bone? Why did a soul bone appear? This is the spirit ascension tform. Isn¡¯t this an illusory world?¡¯ Tang Wulin asked in confusion. This soul bone was like spirit energy, it had form. So just why then, did it appear in the spirit ascension tform?

 Chapter 240 - Spirit Ascension Platform Guardian

    <strong>Chapter 240 - Spirit Ascension tform Guardian</strong>

    Gu Yue shook her head in a gentle manner. ¡°No. As far as I know, the spirit ascension tform isn¡¯t a true illusory world. It¡¯s actually a mix of illusions and reality. The elementary level is the least authentic, but that¡¯s not to say it¡¯s entirely fake. If not, how could we absorb spirit energy?¡±

    ¡°Since a soul bone appeared, that means the beast we just killed was a spirit ascension tform guardian.¡±

    ¡°Spirit ascension tform guardian? What do you mean?¡± Tang Wulin asked. Clearly, Gu Yue was privy to many details unknown by outsiders.

    Gu Yue said, ¡°Whether it is the elementary, intermediate, or advanced level, each possesses a guardian. The spirit ascension tform is actually one entity split into three sections with different entrances. To separate the levels and to prevent soul masters from crossing over to another section, the Spirit Pagoda designates a guardian per level. Only an extremely formidable soul beast can be given such a title.

    ¡°In theory, no one with less than five rings should be able to kill that Duskgold Dreadw Bear. They never expected it to die by our hands. Also, because the guardians are more powerful than normal beasts, they require much more energy as well as a soul bone to create. Basically, the true reward for killing it is its soul bone. You can¡¯t bring it outside of the spirit ascension tform, so you better fuse with the soul bone here. There¡¯s no other way to keep it with you.¡±

    Tang Wulin was dumbstruck. ¡°But I didn¡¯t kill it alone. We brought it down together. Anyone can fuse with it, not just me...¡±

    Gu Yue rolled her eyes. ¡°Just what are you thinking in that head of yours? Do you think my body is strong enough? Do you think fusing with the soul bone of a Duskgold Dreadw Bear is a walk in the park? None of us arepatible with it, so even if we tried, we¡¯d be devoured. Maybe even killed. Then the soul bone would be wasted. You¡¯re the only one who can absorb it and furthermore, there¡¯s a chance it¡¯llplement your golden dragon w. Now chop chop. We don¡¯t have all day.¡±

    ¡°But like you said, I already have my golden dragon w. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to add on the Duskgold Dreadw?¡± Hesitation still gripped him, the uneasy and indecisive thoughts running circles in his mind.

    Gu Yue frowned. ¡°Of course not. In fact, it¡¯ll strengthen your dragon w even more. The Duskgold Dreadw Bear¡¯s strongest part is its right w. What¡¯s more amazing is that its core is the right w soul bone. What we have here should be an external soul bone and not one of the normal six.¡±

    Typically, soul masters could fuse with up to six soul bones: the skull, the torso, and the four limb bones.

    However, there were some peculiar or variant soul bones outside of the typical six. These were the external soul bones, and they were far more precious.

    ¡°Captain, you should just go for it. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we never would have been able to prate the Duskgold Dreadw Bear¡¯s defenses. Your attack power is crucial to our team.¡± Xu Xiaoyan urged him on.

    Rtive to her teammates, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s body was the weakest. Coupled with the nature of her abilities, she was the leastpatible with the soul bone. Were Xie Xie still alive, he would have declined modestly as well.

    Tang Wulin nodded. He sat down cross-legged and gripped the bone in his hand.

    The process of fusing with a soul bone was identical to that of fusing with a spirit soul; he needed to draw it into himself with his soul power.

    As he activated the Mysterious Heaven Method, his soul power surged into the precious item within his hands, emanating a dim glow. A ck radiance emerged from the bone, blending with golden specks of light.

    At first, the soul bone levitated above his palm. Yet as the seconds ticked by, a white luminescence drew it into his outstretched hand. The bone grew increasingly transparent, losing its dark hues, as if it was carved from golden crystal. Eventually, the light show came to an end, and the soul bone¡¯s morphological traits transformed.

    Scales appeared across Tang Wulin¡¯s arms, rippling through his muscles and adding a golden tint throughout the white soul power.

    The soul bone trembled like it was sentient, as if refusing by its own volition to merge with this unfamiliar body.

    Tobat this, Tang Wulin shot ethereal strands of gold out of his palm, whichtched onto the soul bone.

    The soul bone stopped trembling at once and merged into his hand.

    Now the scales on his arm glowed with a dark-gold luster. The radiance flowed back and forth like a tidal wave, sshes of gold and dark-gold interweaving together.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s breathing came intermittently, rough at one moment and tranquil at another, the energy continuing to transform with no bounds. Then, everything became still.

    No longer did his scales gleam a dark gold. They reverted back to a dull golden hue, as if the previous color had never existed in the first ce. For that reason, Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan could not discern any changes in his right hand. It did not seem stronger at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s done?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked Gu Yue, skepticism clouding her eyes.

    Gu Yue was also at a loss. ¡°I don¡¯t know! It seems so. But I don¡¯t really see a difference.¡±

    At those words, Tang Wulin opened his eyes slowly, revealing a simr trace of doubt.

    He had been hit with the same impression as his teammates while he fused with the soul bone. In the beginning, he felt the spiraling wild energy within, though it was suppressed by his bloodline instantly.

    He had thought that it would be as painful as breaking a seal. Never in his dreams did he expect it to be so easy.

    This feeling did not sit well with him; it reeked of unaltered circumstances. Perhaps his golden dragon w didn¡¯t improve as much as he had hoped.

    Tang Wulin sprang up like a spring, ring at his right hand with a frown tugging at his lips. My hand and blood feel a bit stronger, but just by a tiny amount. It¡¯s nowhere near what should have happened by fusing with a soul bone.

    ¡°How about you test it out?¡± Seeing the doubt written on his face, Gu Yue inquired as she took his side.

    Tang Wulin responded by nodding. He rolled his hand into a fist, knuckles glowing white as he punched the air. A sonic boom rang through the open space.

    Following that, his arm swelled with power as twinkling golden scales popped from his skin.

    He closed his eyes, recalling the sensation of that punch.

    ¡°My strength has increased by about twenty percent.¡±

    Disappointment painted Gu Yue¡¯s face. Although twenty percent wasn¡¯t something to scoff at, this was an external soul bone they¡¯re talking about! The only thing that beat an external soul bone in rarity was a ten-thousand-year soul ring! A measly twenty percent increase in power was simply inexcusable.

    ¡°Is there a soul skill?¡± Gu Yue asked.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. When a soul master merged with a soul ring, he would know right away if a new soul skill hid beneath the shadows. With practice, mastering the new soul skill would be as easy.

 Chapter 241 - Golden Dragon Dreadclaw

    <strong>Chapter 241 - Golden Dragon Dreadw</strong>

    Though he had fused with the soul bone, if asked whether he could sense any obvious changes, the answer would be a t no. His right arm was unremarkable, not a glimpse of the previous fusion in sight.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan blurted out, ¡°Was that soul bone a counterfeit?¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head. ¡°No way! Even if this is the spirit ascension tform, creating such a powerful hundred-year Duskgold Dreadw Bear requires a real soul bone. It¡¯s like how ordinary soul beasts need spirit energy to be made. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s fake. But...¡±

    Absentmindedly, Tang Wulin transformed his hand into a golden dragon w, the limb first showered in a burst of light.

    As his w sprang into view, his arm swelled with power. However, neither that nor his scales seemed any different. They still sported a sparkling gold. How disappointing.

    ¡°Maybe your bloodline overwhelmed the soul bone¡¯s power?¡± Gu Yue purposed helplessly. ¡°Well, there¡¯s bound to be a difference! There¡¯s no way nothing changed.¡±

    A bitter smile crawled its way over Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. ¡°Only the heavens know.¡± As he spoke, he waved his w, urging soul power into it.

    For a split second, he felt a peculiar sensation.

    His w trembled and a dark-gold light enveloped his fingertips.

    Although itsted just a hairbreadth of an instant, he realized what it was.

    ¡°Woah. You two, move away from me.¡± Tang Wulin retreated a few steps back before pouring soul power into his w.

    At his call, his scales obeyed, twinkling like the countless stars in the sky. The tips of his fingers regained their dark-gold luminescence. Though faint, their existence was undeniable..

    A strange feeling welled within him. His heart rate skyrocketed, his blood a team of horses galloping through his veins. Its destination: his right hand. Such a sensation was overwhelming, immense, and he brandished his w out of reflex.

    Five streaks of dark-gold light zipped through the air.

    All of a sudden, a third of his soul power dissipated. His blood was practically boiling over now.

    This time, what transpired was crystal clear. Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan did not miss how the dark-gold ws, which were a whopping meter long, materialized in thin air after a single sh. They only took form for a moment, though.

    ¡°I knew it couldn¡¯t have been worthless. How do you feel?¡± Gu Yue asked, her words nearly tripping over each other from their rush.

    Shock hit Tang Wulin like a lightning bolt as he examined his hand, eyes widened and lips parted slightly. ¡°It felt like soul power leapt out of my body. Like it extends the range of my w attacks? But it consumes a lot of soul power; I¡¯m already down by a third. It¡¯s even more demanding than using my golden dragon w regrly.¡±

    Amidst their discussion, a growl reverberated in the air as a jade figure peaked out from the thicket.

    It was a slender four-meter tall lizard-like beast. If not for its glowing body, it would have been camouged. .

    The lizard¡¯s skull was enormous and its mouth unted rows of sharp jagged teeth. A sawtooth-like horn sat atop its head.

    Crawling Dragons were a species ofnd dragon with a feeble amount draconic blood running through their veins. They had violent temperaments. Coupled with powerful streamlined bodies, these beasts took advantage of the terrain to ambush prey.

    Compared to a Duskgold Dreadw Bear, a Crawling Dragon was nothing much. Still, it was on the same level as a zing Demon Lion.

    ¡°Wulin, this a perfect chance for you to test it out,¡± Gu Yue said.

    Light coalesced in Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s hands, forming her staff. She raised it up high and chanted, ¡°The stars in the heavens that shine forever tranquil, grant me strength! My starwheel!¡±

    It was as if a meteor shower took ce, their tails trailing along the horizon, each ending in a glimmer of stardust.

    Unwittingly, time had flew by and it was already night.

    When the Crawling Dragon sensed the reaper¡¯s scythe at its neck, it was already toote. It was impaled by starlight, its body bound by shackles made of light. No matter how hard it tried, it couldn¡¯t move an inch. This was Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s first variant soul skill, Starwheel Shackles.

    Completely in sync, Tang Wulin shot forward like a rocket, while soul power surged within his body. He paid no heed, cramming it all into his w.

    Then he stopped just a meter short of the Crawling Dragon and brandished his w.

    Under the tyrannical might of Tang Wulin¡¯s draconic aura, the Crawling Dragon nearly released its dder. A split secondter, a sh of five dark-gold lights flickered in the air.

    It did not stir the wind at all. In fact, the five points of radiance sliced through the beast like a knife through butter.

    Before one could blink, the Crawling Dragon scattered into a mass of spirit energy.

    Xu Xiaoyan gaped at the sight. Such terrifying power! It¡¯s just...

    Tang Wulin was of the same sentiment. The product of the fusion was definitely superior to his golden dragon w.

    Although thetter was formidable, it had suffered from ack of range. In order for it to be effective, he needed to fight in close quarters. That was all behind him after fusing with the soul bone; not only did his attack range increase, his power was not sacrificed!

    Yes, these were dark-gold des, but under careful inspection, he noticed that they were covered in small scales! A mutation had urred! There was no way one couldpare the present form with the original.

    What made Tang Wulin overjoyed, however, was that he discovered the attack distance was rted to the amount of soul power consumed. Pouring in two-thirds of his capacity equated to an increase of one-and-a-half meters to his range of attack! The best part was, the Golden Dragon Dreadw would grow in might along with his own cultivation. Perhaps in the future, its attacks would stretch as far as the Duskgold Dreadw Bear¡¯s.

    Indeed, Tang Wulin had decided to name the product of the fusion the Golden Dragon Dreadw.

    Even so, its power came at a steep cost. He could only use it two or three times per battle before running out of soul power, and that wasn¡¯t even at its full strength.

    ¡°Congrattions, your attack range has increased.¡± Gu Yue smiled as she approached him.

    Yet, a smile was absent from Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should hurry and check on Xie Xie.¡±

    pping the buttons on the back of their hands at the same time, the trio disappeared in a sh of light.

    Not long after their departure, though, a pair of jade-green eyes burst open deep in the forest, a terrifying aura swallowing the surrounding area whole.

    ?

    After exiting the metal box and clearing his head, Tang Wulin darted out of the room.

    Upon seeing Xie Xie, huddled in a nket and twitching like mad, Tang Wulin let out a breath of relief.

    Xie Xie was in bad shape. There was no doubt about it. His body couldn¡¯t stop trembling, his pale face soaked with sweat.

    Wu Zhangkong sat beside him. He circted soul power into his body with the Mysterious Heaven Method to stabilize his condition.

    As long as he had regained consciousness, everything would be fine. After many adventures in the spirit ascension tform, they knew the disharmony in his body disappear momentarily.

    Tang Wulin nudged close to Xie Xie with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. I was worried you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±

    Xie Xie rolled his eyes. ¡°How am I ¡®alright¡¯? Don¡¯t you see me shaking? So, did you kill it?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Yeah, I avenged you.¡±

    Xie Xie managed a fewughs. ¡°That¡¯s good then. We¡¯ve finally gotten rid of that sted thing. Now I won¡¯t be haunted by it anymore.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t the one who killed it,¡± Xu Xiaoyan interjected as she and Gu Yue arrived.

    Xie Xie said, ¡°You¡¯re always picking a fight with me! Can¡¯t you be nice to me for even a moment after seeing how much I¡¯m suffering!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan giggled. ¡°If we let you be prideful now, then who knows how cocky you¡¯re going to act in the future!¡±

    Xie Xie said, ¡°So you guys didn¡¯t cross over and take look?¡±

    To that, Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°We were afraid something happened to you so we rushed out. Oh right, we got a Duskgold Dreadw Bear¡¯s right hand soul bone...¡± He continued to recount the events that transpired.

 Chapter 242 - Passing the Exam

    <strong>Chapter 242 - Passing the Exam</strong>

    Wu Zhangkong hadn¡¯t watched it happen despite having been shown on the screen, since he was preupied with Xie Xie¡¯s condition.

    Xie Xie¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°T-that¡¯s possible? A soul bone! You got a soul bone! Wulin, you can pay me back with it.¡±

    Gu Yue knitted her brows. ¡°Now you¡¯re trying to snatch it away?¡±

    Xie Xie snorted. ¡°Is it no good? Alright, fine. Then you can just forge my battle armor for me instead, Wulin.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled wryly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Initially taken aback by Xie Xie, Gu Yue began smiling a momentter.

    Asrades, they were going to help each other make their battle armors anyway! They wouldn¡¯t have chosen different professions otherwise.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s watched over them firmly. ¡°You¡¯ve all passed your final exam.¡±

    With the exam now over, the first semester of the fourth grade was concluded. Their journey, however, was only just beginning, as the next chapter of their story would soon lead them to the haven of their dreams.

    ?

    In a room pervaded by and heavy with the element of darkness, a purple halo lit up, driving back some of the oppressive atmosphere.

    ¡°My Lord,¡± a deep voice said deferentially, its owner kneeling. In spite of his human appearance, he had an aura as frightening as the abyss.

    ¡°Mn.¡± A petite figure emerged, a sight for sore eyes in the midst of the heavy gloom. She had silver hair which flowed down to the floor, and her two violet eyes seemed to pierce the darkness.

    ¡°What¡¯s the progress?¡± A delicate voice rang, as if from a young girl.

    ¡°We have alreadypletely integrated ourselves, and collected information from all parties. Please take a look,¡± the ck figure said softly.

    ¡°Mn.¡± In a blinding sh, a silver w gripped the figure¡¯s head. Intense shudders ran through his body for an instant before gradually easing down to a slight quiver.

    ?

    On a high-speed train headed for Shrek City from Eastsea City.

    In the most ordinary of second ss seats, the four students of ss zero were bursting with excitement. This was their first trip to such a distant ce.

    On top of that, this journey was bound to forever change their fates.

    The two girls sat on one side while Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Wu Zhangkong sat on the other, separated by the center aisle.

    Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan chirped noisily from time to time while Gu Yue looked out the window quietly. Tang Wulin¡¯s vision was also directed outside, but his eyes were unfocused. He had many things to ponder.

    Wu Zhangkong leaned back in his chair, eyes closed; he was fast asleep.

    As he stared absentmindedly out the window, Tang Wulin recalled the warnings received from his other teacher before his departure.

    ?

    ¡°Wulin, I wish you sess on your trip to Shrek Academy. However, you cannot neglect your cksmithing practice. You must forge daily. In these past three years, you have made startling progress even by my standards. I¡¯m certain that once you gain your third ring, Spirit Refinement will naturally follow.¡±

    It was clear how much Mu Chen, a Saint cksmith, approved of Tang Wulin for him to speak such praise.

    After recovering from his injuries three years before, Tang Wulin swiftly became able to first-grade thousand refine, and started to do so for any metal he could get his hands on. He hadpleted countless first-grade thousand refining tasks.

    Spirit Refinement would usually be attempted once the cksmith reached a thirty percent sess rate for first-grade thousand refining. In fact, some cksmiths would even attempt it while only having a ten percent sess rate for first-grade thousand refining.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin had reached a guaranteed sess rate!!

    Inparison, Mu Chen only had a fifty percent sess rate when he first attempted Spirit Refinement!

    While Tang Wulin¡¯s situation stemmed from his low cultivation, with his immense talent for forging, he quickly honed his skills to such a level that he could instead focus on cultivating.

    Yet his discipline never wavered as he continued to forge diligently while also requesting guidance from Mu Chen on every single detail about first-grade thousand refining. His Thousand Refinements were honed beyond perfection now.

    During the past three years, he had engraved into his heart every quirk and property of a myriad of metals. Even Mu Chen found such a standard too harsh to impose on anyone. He was hard-pressed to find even the slightest fault in this gifted disciple of his.

    Mu Chen did not dissuade Tang Wulin from leaving for Shrek City to take the Shrek entrance exam. If he managed to pass, not only would he grow into a powerful soul master in the future, he would also be a battle armor master.

    Soul power and cksmithingplemented one another. Mu Chen sincerely hoped for his disciple to reach the greatest heights possible.

    ¡°Yes, Teacher,¡± Tang Wulin promised respectfully.

    Mu Chen said, ¡°If you pass the Shrek exam, give me a call and I¡¯ll make arrangements for your cksmithing studies.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s tone grew even more respectful.

    Without Mu Chen¡¯s careful guidance, Tang Wulin would never have been able to obtain all the metals he had forged from the market! Mu Chen had provided him with many rare metals produced in small quantities. Only Master Craftsman rank cksmiths and above had ess to them for the sake of Spirit Refinement.

    Despite that, Mu Chen had provided him with countless such metals and taught him all of their characteristics one by one. Only this way could Tang Wulin manage to achieve a one hundred percent sess rate for first-grade thousand refining.

    Tang Wulin was aware of that, and tried to return the favor as he could. He always forged together with Mu Xi and led her along with his own rhythm, helping her skills to progress by leaps and bounds in thest three years. She was seventeen years old now, and a fourth rank cksmith. To the public, she was the number one cksmithing genius of Eastsea City.

    Mu Chen rubbed Tang Wulin¡¯s head. ¡°Be safe. Even if you don¡¯t pass the entrance exam, you can juste back and I¡¯ll think of some way to get you into a good academy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Tang Wulin hugged Mu Chen with teary eyes.

    If he passed the exam, then who knows when the next time he returned would be. The thought of parting with Mu Chen was heartwrenching.

    Mu Chen chuckled. ¡°Foolish child. What are you crying for? With today¡¯s soul technology, can¡¯t you just visit whenever you want? Alright, go say goodbye to your senior disciple sister now. She¡¯s been depressed ever since she found out you were leaving.¡±

    Mu Xi hadn¡¯t evene to the cksmith¡¯s Association in the past few days. She began ignoring him when he told her he was leaving to take the Shrek entrance exam. She rejected all his calls, and he was unable to enter the girls¡¯ dormitory.

    Once he was back at the academy, Tang Wulin dialed a number.

    ¡°Big sis Zixin, is my senior disciple sister there?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s here. Come over,¡± Ouyang Zixin replied.

 Chapter 243 - The Boy and the Man

    <strong>Chapter 243 - The Boy and the Man</strong>

    After jogging together for thest three years, Tang Wulin and Ouyang Zixin had be good friends. She was now in the advanced department, and though not as talented as Mu Xi, after graduating she¡¯d get into a higher level school without a cinch. ording to Mu Xi, Ouyang Zixin was a gifted mecha designer and prime new blood that many advanced academies were hoping to scout.

    Lacking the nerve to walk through the front door of the girls¡¯ dormitory, Tang Wulin snuck in through the back. With no one in sight, he scaled the wall with his Bluesilver Grass to a third-floor window.

    The window was wide open, ready for Tang Wulin to slide into.

    It led to a washroom. Luckily, it was seldom upied throughout the day.

    Ouyang Zixin was waiting for him. Seeing Tang Wulinnd with the grace of a cat, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Oh you! You¡¯re getting better and better at this! Don¡¯t go phndering too much when you grow up.¡±

    Tang Wulin blushed to the roots of his hair and rushed his words, ¡°Big sis Zixin, don¡¯t tease me like that. How is my senior disciple sister?¡±

    Ouyang Zixin said, ¡°She¡¯s been tiger-faced thest few days. She¡¯s so glum! Speaking of which, you¡¯re leaving so suddenly. I never expected that that boy back then would take the Shrek entrance exam so soon.¡±

    When they had first met, Tang Wulin had been no more than a boy. But now, they were the same height.

    Shrek Academy was thend of dreams for all soul masters. She knew she didn¡¯t have a chance, but when she saw the little brother she jogged with everyday prepare to take the entrance exam, frustration gued her heart. If he was epted, then the gap between them would widen.

    Tang Wulin smiled, the apples of his cheeks dyed a delicious pink. ¡°It¡¯s not certain if I¡¯ll pass yet. If I don¡¯t I¡¯ll juste back here!¡±

    A smile tugged at the corner of Ouyang Zixin¡¯s mouth. ¡°I believe in you, and so does your senior disciple sister! Why else would she be so depressed?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. He had never considered this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you over.¡± Ouyang Zixin retrieved a coat from the side and ced it over his body.

    Tang Wulin blushed at their proximity when she put it over him, her fragrance making him redder.

    To the general student poption, ss zero had long since faded into the backdrop, with sightings of its students as rare as that of seeing a unicorn. However, that didn¡¯t stop the two¡¯s early morning routine.

    Perhaps what Xie Xie had said back then was true; inside every man¡¯s heart was a pretty senior sister. Ever since they¡¯d met, Tang Wulin looked forward to seeing her. She was both beautiful and gentle, always looking after him like a big sister.

    However, the two rarely shared a meal. If there was one thing she couldn¡¯t handle, it would be Tang Wulin¡¯s bottomless pit of a stomach.

    Because his return was uncertain, he hade to bid Mu Xi and Ouyang Zixin farewell on the eve of his departure.

    ¡°Big sis Zixin, are you still going to jog every day?¡± Tang Wulin asked as he adjusted the hat.

    Ouyang Zixin was taken aback,shes fluttering as her eyes widened just a tad. ¡°I will. I¡¯ll have no choice but to jog all alone.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Tang Wulin resolved himself. ¡°Big sis Zixin, I like you.¡±

    A pause. She was taken off-guard by his sudden confession, but a sweet smile soon blossomed on her lips. ¡°You foolish boy, big sis likes you too!¡±

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t exin himself. He knew that his ¡®like¡¯ and hers were different, but try as he might, he didn¡¯t know how.

    Once they arrived at a door, she jabbed her finger toward it, whispering into his ear, ¡°Go in. She¡¯s inside. Don¡¯t tell her I was the one who brought you here! I¡¯m going to leave now.¡±

    ¡°Mn. Thank you big sis Zixin.¡± Tang Wulin pushed open the door and entered.

    As Ouyang Zixin watched it close, emotions warred within her like a storm, trembling, mystifying. She did like Tang Wulin. He was cute, handsome, and talented. Who wouldn¡¯t have a soft spot for him?

    Although Tang Wulin never bragged to her, the fact that he was in ss zero spoke for itself. She had heard from Xu Xiaoyu how amazing ss zero was and how Tang Wulin, sweet little Tang Wulin, was actually the team captain.

    It¡¯s a pity he¡¯s so young. I can¡¯t like a boy that much younger than me.

    Girls matured earlier than boys. There was no way she didn¡¯t understand the meaning in Tang Wulin¡¯s confession. Even so, she could only pretend to be ignorant. If not, it might affect their friendship.

    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely find a girl suitable for you in the future. If only I was four or five years younger, then maybe I would have snatched you up. I wish you the best on your path.¡± Without saying goodbye, Ouyang Zixin turned around and left, pretending the glistening tears rolling down her delicate cheeks were just a figment of a dream.

    ?

    Inside of the room.

    Mu Xi stood by the window, peering through the clear ss with her hands in her pockets.

    She was tall for a girl. In fact, even if Tang Wulin had a growth spurt now, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to beat her.

    ¡°Zixin?¡± Mu Xi asked deadpan.

    Tang Wulin stopped in ce, calling out in a soft tone, ¡°Senior disciple sister.¡±

    Mu Xi spun around. She was stunned upon seeing him, but schooled her features into a mask of indifference. ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you going to Shrek Academy? Shouldn¡¯t you be preparing? How did you even sneak into the girl¡¯s dormitory?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just go. It would be bad if you¡¯re discovered. I don¡¯t want to see you either,¡± Mu Xi said coldly.

    Tang Wulin forced a smile, though it might be more urate to call it a grimace. ¡°Senior disciple sister, I¡¯m really leaving. I¡¯m here to say goodbye. You can be assured that I will never forget my cksmith roots. If I don¡¯t pass, then I¡¯ll return. And even if I do make it I won¡¯t ck on cksmithing. I¡¯lle visit you and Teacher whenever I can.¡±

    Mu Xi didn¡¯t interrupt him again. Instead, she swallowed him with her stare, eyes filled and trembling with unknown emotions.

    Tang Wulin continued speaking under her gaze. ¡°Senior disciple sister, thank you for looking after me thesest few years. I¡¯ll take my leave now then.¡±

    He bowed to her before turning around to leave her room, footsteps trailing behind him.

    After closing the door gently, he was surprised to find that the hallway was empty. Ouyang Zixin was already gone. He let out a breath of relief. Senior disciple sister¡¯s gaze is so heavy!

    When his presence no longer lingered, Mu Xi¡¯s cold gaze thawed, turning into tears.

    That brat! He¡¯s really leaving!

    Since the very beginning, Tang Wulin had been a boy in Ouyang Zixin¡¯s mind, but for Mu Xi, it was different. To her, he was a young man.

    This change in perception transpired three years ago when Tang Wulin led her along with his forging rhythm during the Skysea Alliance Tournament.

    It was only after that experience did her talents blossom, elevating her to the level of a first-rate genius.

    It hadn¡¯t left a deep impression on her at the start. Yet as time went on and she mulled over her thoughts, she felt as if she had been protected and blessed by him. Despite being so much older than him, she felt at ease in his presence.

    Since then, it was as if the shackles chaining her back were broken; Mu Xi made quick progress in her forging with Tang Wulin. She was now a fourth-rank cksmith. She was capable of first-grade thousand refining.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s original estimates, such progress should have taken her five years!

    Ever since she was small, Mu Chen had hammered into her head the shape of humility. She was talented, but there were always those more brilliant than her. However, as she honed her craft together with Tang Wulin, her father began giving her more guidance.

    He gave me all of this, but now he¡¯s leaving. He¡¯s leaving for Shrek City.

    The day she found out, she approached her father in tears, begging him to make Tang Wulin stay.

    Mu Chen answered her, ¡°Tang Wulin doesn¡¯t belong in this small pond. His future is among the sea of stars.¡±

 Chapter 244 - Departure

    <strong>Chapter 244 - Departure</strong>

    Mu Xi didn¡¯t know why she was so broken-hearted as she wept through the night. Only in the morning did the truth sink in. She couldn¡¯t let him go and wished to stay by his side.

    However, in the end, he was still leaving. Even if she was younger than Ouyang Zixin, there was no hiding her age. She was also eighteen years old. From their four-year age gap, they were destined to walk two different paths. When she entered an advanced academy, he would still be working through his intermediate academy studies.

    He was more gifted than her, his future as boundless as the ever-expanding universe. Perhaps, she must resign herself to travelling on a path parallel to his, so close but never intersecting.

    Her emotions were in turmoil as memories of theirst three years together shed through her mind.

    Fate would not change for a single person¡¯s desires, and his departure was inevitable.

    ?

    ¡°Wulin, what¡¯s on your mind? What are you daydreaming about?¡± Xie Xie nudged Tang Wulin, a quirk to his brow.

    Tang Wulin snapped out of his stupor and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just going to miss Eastsea City.¡±

    With that, Xie Xie¡¯s jaws dropped. ¡°You, aren¡¯t you arrogant!¡±

    Tang Wulin burst intoughter. ¡°How so?¡¯

    Xie Xie looked like he swallowed a lemon. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just imply that we¡¯ll definitely pass? If that¡¯s not what you meant, then why would you miss Eastsea City?¡±

    Tang Wulin pursed his lips, the dip to his brow bing utterly significant, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    Although he dismissed his friend¡¯s usations, in reality, buried within the deepest, softest crooks of his heart, he did feel this way. It would be a long time before he next returned to Eastsea City.

    There were tons of things he needed to do in Shrek City, such as searching for traces of his parents.

    Before his departure, he had met with Mang Tian once. Mang Tian had been convinced that his parents had left for a major city. Since Shrek City was the biggest city on the continent, it was likely they were there.

    He had received a message from his parents after their retreat, stating he would have the qualifications to search for them once he became a fifth-rank cksmith.

    Yet, in the three years since he had left Glorybound City, he had not received a single call from them.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t bear to think of his parents. Every time he awoke from meditation, his mind would wander in that direction and daggers stabbed his heart.

    Mom, dad, where are you?

    He had matured a lot in this string of lonesome years. His resolve has sharpened like a knife. Mang Tian had said nothing, but it was evident something had transpired. No news was good news, until it wasn¡¯t. If his parents were fine, then there was no reason not to give him a call! At the very least, they should have been able to get in touch with Mang Tian!

    Tang Wulin did not strive so hard in cultivating solely for the sake of his dream of bing a battle armor master. No, he desired the power to necessary to find his parents and protect them.

    In his spare time, he had visited his home before. However, it had be an empty husk of what he remembered. There was nothing there, no personal items of his parents, nothing to suggest it hadn¡¯t been abandoned and tossed aside like rubbish, and the four bare walls felt as if they were closing in on him. He had visited again, though. This time it was a little more than a year ago, and he discovered something interesting. A doubleyered wall hid in his parents¡¯ room. Within was a peculiar-looking badge with an even more peculiar symbol, and Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t for the life of him figure out what it was.

    He had recognized the significance of the badge immediately. With it being the sole clue to the puzzle of his parents¡¯ whereabouts, he safeguarded it in his storage ring.

    As the soul train sped along, the carriage became bathed in hushed whispers until just the squeaking of the wheels could be heard. For the young students of ss zero, the second-ss seats were slightly cramped, but it gave them a sense of adventure.

    Outside the window, thendscape flitted by. The sound of breathing within the carriage steadied as passengers fell asleep one by one.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. Exhaled. Took a deep breath again. A journey is traveled step by step and rice is eaten by the spoonful... I just need to continue working toward my goal.

    On this trip to Shrek City, the first thing on the itinerary was to find a thousand-year Azure-veined Vine. He had the other three spirit items prepared and the Duskgold Dreadw Bear¡¯s soul bone had strengthened his body. He was ready to break the second seal now.

    Once he aplished this, his strength would soar to new heights. His chance of passing Shrek¡¯s entrance exam would skyrocket.

    ording to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s scheduling, they would arrive one week early, giving Tang Wulin just enough time to find the thousand-year Azure-vein Vine, break the seal, and take the Shrek exam.

    His expectations for the second seal¡¯s surprise continued to grow as the time approached.

    Compared to Heaven Dou City, Shrek City was slightly closer to Eastsea City.

    The train slowed when it neared their destination.

    Then, an announcement sounded.

    ¡°Dear guests and travellers, we have arrived at the greatest city on the Douluo Continent, Shrek City. Shrek City¡¯s roots extend tens of thousands of years and is a cultural hub. The legendary Shrek Academy was founded here, as well as the Spirit Pagoda headquarters. As the number one city in the Federation, Shrek City boasts immense economic and political influence. Everyone, please take a look out the left window. The tower in the distance is the headquarters of the Spirit Pagoda.¡±

    The four students of ss zero flipped over to take a peek. Sure enough, a majestic tower pierced the heavens. Because it was so far away, only the upper-middle portion was visible. All eight sides sparkled with silver splendor,, slowly tapering into the clouds, the peak unseen.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters was the tallest building in the continent. Everyone, including Tang Wulin, knew this. In fact, the Federation had rules forbidding buildings with greater height as a show of respect.

    If the Tang Sect was the most mysterious organization, and Shrek Academy the most illustrious, then the most powerful was undoubtedly the Spirit Pagoda.

    With their artificial spirit soul technology, the Spirit Pagoda was able to gather a horde of researchers, powerful soul masters, and amass riches on par with that of a nation. Its influence was undeniable in the Federation.

    In the Federation¡¯s parliament, seven of the 108 seats were taken by the Spirit Pagoda.

    This didn¡¯t even ount for parliamentary members under their influence.

    Shrek City truly transcended the realm of the ordinary!

    An interesting array of buildings surrounded the tower. Both ancient and modern buildings stood side-by-side, an odd sight.

    It was different from Heaven Dou City¡¯s air of antiquity and Eastsea City¡¯s fresh metal scent.

    Shrek City felt like a vast melting pot.

    Its boundaries extended beyond what the eye could see!

    After entering the city, the train sped along for another hour before cruising to a stop.

    In his entire life, Tang Wulin had neverid eyes on arger train station than this. It was at least five timesrger than those of Heaven Dou City and Eastsea City.

    An enormous dome roof hovered above them, marked by simplistic architecture. Sculptures were scattered across the station for travellers to marvel.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, where are we going first? Straight to Shrek Academy?¡± Xie Xie asked eagerly. Even if he hailed from a wealthy family, it didn¡¯t mean a thing; he couldn¡¯t control his excitement after stepping foot in this city of legends.

 Chapter 245 - The Legendary Shrek City

    <strong>Chapter 245 - The Legendary Shrek City</strong>

    Though Wu Zhangkong wore his usual mask of iciness, his eyes seemed to flicker with conflicted emotions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find an inn first.¡±

    The word ¡®luxury¡¯ didn¡¯t exist in the dictionary of the inn that Wu Zhangkong chose, simply finding one that was near the station and booked three rooms.

    The inn gave off an antique feel with its simple architecture and mottled exterior of stone and wood, and its interior was neat and tidy, though their amenities were in.

    Each room had one bed, two bedside cabs, a wardrobe, a desk, and a chair. Only two people could fit in the washroom at a time, and that was all. It had four white walls and a window with a view of the train station.

    Wu Zhangkong had a room to himself while the students were split by gender into two other rooms.

    Wu Zhangkong had wanted to get a three-person room, but this inn only had two-person rooms. Otherwise, they would have only needed two rooms.

    ¡°Sofortable.¡± Xie Xie pounced on the bed the instant they entered the room, and spread his limbs.

    Tang Wulin, on the other hand, went to the window to take in their new environment.

    ¡°Wulin, why do you think you think Teacher Wu is so stingy with the rooms? He should have a good sry from the academy, and he¡¯s even a battle armor master! You should have seen how awesome it was! He¡¯s got to be rich since he made his battle armor!¡±

    Tang Wulinughed. ¡°Teacher Wu just doesn¡¯t care about such mundane things. Now you! You should be a bit more modest. We¡¯re not here to have fun.¡±

    Xie Xie said, ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯m going to nap first then. The train was so cramped I couldn¡¯t even stretch my legs.¡± Although trains were convenient, second ss seats were by no meansfortable.

    Xie Xie¡¯s breathing soon steadied.

    Tang Wulin took a bath and, after putting on some clean clothes, he went to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s room and pressed the doorbell.

    When Wu Zhangkong opened the door and saw him, he let him in silently.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, can we go now?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Wu Zhangkong nced at the sky. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Auctions are held in the evening, so we still have plenty of time and Shrek City¡¯s auction has quite a selection; I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to find it. You need to be patient.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Wulin took a deep breath in and calmed himself. His nerves really were a bit jittery.

    He had never thought himself talented. His martial soul was the trashy Bluesilver Grass, and though his two soul rings were at the thousand-year level, they were still merely thousand-year Bluesilver Grass soul rings. As for his golden dragon w, while it was powerful, it wasn¡¯t sustainable.

    He was confident in hisbative skills and would only ce himself below Gu Yue, but this was Shrek Academy! If he wanted to pass the exam, he had to take it up a notch!

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Wulin, let me ask you again. Are you sure your strength will increase once you have all four spirit items? If you¡¯re not absolutely certain, then I rmend that you not act hastily. The slightest mistake could negatively affect your future.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯m certain.¡± Tang Wulin said without the slightest hesitation. ¡°My martial soul will evolve positively and it will definitely be a sess.¡± Despite being unable to tell Wu Zhangkong about the Golden Dragon King seals, Tang Wulin was certain that breaking the second seal and absorbing its power would bring great rewards for him.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else then. It¡¯s almost night; we¡¯ll set off in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Wu.¡±

    Tang Wulin returned to his room and began to meditate. The sun soon sunk below the horizon, twilight eating away at the sky.

    They ate dinner at the inn. Although the ce was small, perhaps because it was an inn in Shrek City, its food was unexpectedly delicious.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mind was clearly wandering even during dinner, only eating half as much as usual. Still, he ate more than everyone elsebined.

    ¡°Go rest and meditate in your rooms. If you want to go out, stay within the area and always carry your soulmunicators on you,¡± Wu Zhangkong warned Xie Xie, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyan.

    Xu Xiaoyan said, ¡°Teacher Wu, where are you and Captain going then?¡± She had be ustomed to calling Tang Wulin ¡®Captain¡¯ now, rarely calling him by name.

    ¡°There are some matters we need to take care of. We¡¯ll be backter.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong had never bothered to exin his ns to anyone. He quickly left with Tang Wulin after speaking.

    Before following Wu Zhangkong out, Tang Wulin signalled to his friends that there was no problem.

    Wu Zhangkong was clearly familiar with Shrek City but, unlike their time in Heaven Dou City, they hailed a taxi instead of walking.

    Soul taxis werefortable, but more expensive than public transport. It was the first time Tang Wulin witnessed Wu Zhangkong opt for such a costly method of transportation.

    But he soon realized the reason; Shrek City was just too gigantic.

    The taxi was faster than a bus, yet it still took them forty minutes to arrive at their destination.

    Wu Zhangkong led him into a pointed building.

    A staff member weed them once they were inside. ¡°Excuse me, may I ask if you two are participating in the auction? Could you please take out your invitation letter.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong retrieved something out of his pocket and shed it. The staff member instantly acted more respectfully. ¡°So it was our Esteemed Guests that have arrived. Pleasee this way.¡± The staff member no longer pestered them for an invitation letter and led the two inside.

    Tang Wulin finally understood what true luxury was.

    Past the door was a hall made of white wood, golden patterns swirling across them like elegant flowers while the floor was lined with a scarlet rug that had golden embroidery running down its length. Crystalmps lining the walls sparkled on the walls, their shimmering light attracting the eyes of the guests.

    An unseen pressure weighed down upon Tang Wulin as he walked down this magnificent hall. He sent Wu Zhangkong furtive nces, but was only met with a calm expression no different than when they were at the academy.

    The two were brought to an opulent room and someone delivered drinks. A momentter, a middle-aged woman walked in.

    ¡°Honored guests, wee. I am Ruo Ling, an auctioneer for the Yaluo Auction. May I ask if there is anything I can help you with?¡± She gave a slight bow to Wu Zhangkong and Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Bring me your catalog,¡± Wu Zhangkong said.

    Ruo Ling smiled. She walked over to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s side and crouched. With a sh of her golden bracelet, a small soul screen appeared in her hand. After a few taps on the screen, a list of items appeared.

    ¡°May I ask what type of items you are looking for?¡± Her smile never left her lips as she furtively nced at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s stern face from time to time.

    Together, Wu Zhangkong and Tang Wulin were a pair of peerlessdy-killers! Of course, she was more attracted to the mature Wu Zhangkong and, in consideration of his status, she acted friendlier than normal to him. She valued both looks and status. If she left a good impression on him, then perhaps she could advance their rtionship another step.

    A pleasant fragrance lingered on Ruo Lin. It wasn¡¯t perfume, lest she offend anyone. Her gentle smilecked any pretense, creating a sense of familiarity.

    Unfortunately, neither herplexion, figure, nor smile could thaw Wu Zhangkong¡¯s icy heart.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Spirit items.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ruo Ling quickly navigated to them.

    ¡°Do you have a specific item in mind? I can help you search for it.¡± Ruo Ling sighed in her heart. He¡¯s not even sparing me a nce! Am I not even enough to enter his eyes?

    ¡°Thousand-year Azure-veined Vine,¡± Wu Zhangkong said.

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Ruo Ling swiftly inputted the name and the listings changed.

    There were high-grade, mid-grade, and low-grade thousand-year Azure-veined Vines, each with a different price. The starting auction price and estimated sale price were listed beside each one.

    ¡°When will it be put on auction?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes sparkled. Yes! They have it! As expected of Shrek City!

 Chapter 246 - The Surprising Auction

    <strong>Chapter 246 - The Surprising Auction</strong>

    ¡°The next time an Azure-veined Vine will be auctioned is in three days, with the bids starting at eight in the evening. I believe there are three sets avable.¡± Ruo Ling said, a smile so sweet it could cause diabetes.

    Wu Zhangkong frowned. ¡°If I want to buy a high-grade vine immediately, how would I do so?¡± It had been years since hest visited this auction and rarely did he visit any auction in general.

    Ruo Ling hesitated for a moment, biting back her words as she organized her thoughts. ¡°ording to our rules, we¡¯re not allowed to sell items directly. But I can make an exception for someone as honorable as you. An instant purchase will cost twenty-percent more than the estimated sales price. We can offer an urate quote once you¡¯ve considered it.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong turned to face Tang Wulin. ¡°How about it?¡±

    An extra twenty percent? That¡¯s a lot of money! Tang Wulin¡¯s heart hurt at the mere thought of it. The listed price for a high-grade vine was five million federal coins. With twenty percent added on, he¡¯d be shelling out six million!

    Yes, he saved up a small fortune over the years, but that had been earned with his sweat and blood!

    ¡°Teacher Wu, isn¡¯t the auction in just three days?¡± Tang Wulin answered finally, though not without some hesitation.

    Their eyes met, teacher and studentmunicating in silence before the former nodded. ¡°Fine. Give us two auction tickets. We¡¯lle bid for the vine in three days.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Please wait a moment. I will go handle this.¡± Ruo Ling agreed with a smile before leaving. In the brief period she had been in contact with Wu Zhangkong, she understood that he was not one to offend. She was less than a speck in his eyes.

    After obtaining tickets to the auction, Wu Zhangkong left for the inn with Tang Wulin in tow. Everything had been left to Tang Wulin to decide without Wu Zhangkong making a single remark or suggestion.

    In truth, Tang Wulin had been nervous. Not only was the Shrek exam in a week, but he had to wait three days before he couldy hands on the Azure-veined Vine. That left him with four days to break the seal. Luckily, his body was stronger than it had been during the first unsealing. As such, he should just make it.

    His nerves settled at this epiphany, relief swallowing him whole.

    Tang Wulin cultivated in his room until the day of the auction. Xie Xie followed suit, his friend¡¯s diligence rubbing off on him, even though he knew deep down that sharpening the spear at thest minute was pointless.

    Three dayster, Tang Wulin and Wu Zhangkong returned to the auction house.

    They were led immediately to the VIP seats. Only two types of people could be found here: those with money and those with strength. Wu Zhangkong belonged to thetter.

    The auction beat Eastsea City¡¯s in grandness by a longshot. Every single item auctioned was a rarity and the mood was soon set.

    ¡°The eleventh item to be auctioned is a high-grade thousand-year Azure-veined Vine. The starting price is three million. The minimum bid increase is one hundred thousand. Let the bidding begin.¡±

    It was finally time.

    Tang Wulin clenched his fists without realizing. He stared at the item like a desert-bound man would look at water.

    Nonchntly, Wu Zhangkong slipped the number te into Tang Wulin¡¯s hands, as if the bidding had nothing to do with him.

    He was generous when advising Tang Wulin on everything rted to cultivation, but was a mute when it came to money matters. This spurred Tang Wulin to learn and adapt fast, to be independent, lest he be taken advantage of.

    ¡°Three million,¡± Tang Wulin said as he raised his number te.

    ¡°Three million one hundred thousand.¡± A person followed quickly.

    Because of theck of side effects and its ability to increase one¡¯s constitution while strengthening the physique, the Azure-veined Vine was expensive. Tremendously so, in fact. Forrge ns, it was seen as a necessity, used in rearing the younger generation. Thus, the demand for it was always high.

    ¡°Three million five hundred thousand.¡±

    ¡°Three million eight hundred thousand¡±

    The price kept increasing. The hand in which Tang Wulin held the number te grew sticky with sweat. At the current bidding rate, the price would soon exceed five million!

    Regret crept into his heart. If he had known this would be the oue, he would have paid six million up front!

    For every item on the program, the sales price listed was the minimum amount of money the auction house needed in order to break even. Tang Wulin had seldom attended auctions in his life. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know this important fact.

    If the treasure wasn¡¯t popr, then the final price would usually hover around the estimated sales price. Items in high demand, however, often exceeded the estimated value by far.

    In reality, the price Ruo Ling had given Wu Zhangkong was heavily discounted in consideration of his status. There was rarely enough thousand-year Azure-veined Vines to go around, and this fact was reflected in its price.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s ignorance that bit him in the back.

    Wu Zhangkong had known, yet chose not to warn his student. In his mind, Tang Wulin had to experience this bitterness himself so that the lesson would be carved into his heart.

    ¡°Five million four hundred thousand!¡± Tang Wulin was on the verge of tears, almost crumpling into himself as he raised his number te.

    ¡°Five million seven hundred thousand!¡± Another person shouted out.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t have a single moment to spare in regret. Although he was stingy, breaking the seal was more important. The chances of sess were the highest with a high-grade vine. There was only one being auctioned today. Even if he threw out the six million right now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to buy a second one.

    His sole option was to fight tooth and nail for it.

    ¡°Six million two hundred thousand!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s face was morphed into an unsightly expression as the price breached the six million mark. I was stupid. Why didn¡¯t I just buy it back then? I could have broken through three days earlier and saved some money!

    ¡°Six million three hundred thousand.¡± He had no choice but to continue.

    ¡°Six million five hundred thousand.¡±

    ¡°Six million eight hundred thousand.¡±

    ¡°Seven million three hundred thousand!¡± Tang Wulin gnashed his teeth as his number te shot up once more.

    Finally, the audience was quiet. A pin drop could be heard.

    ¡°Seven million three hundred thousand going once!

    ¡°Seven million three hundred thousand going twice!

    ¡°Seven million three hundred thousand going three times!¡°And sold!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body went limp in his seat the moment gavel sounded. One million three hundred thousand... I paid an extra one million three hundred thousand!

    Wu Zhangkong looked him in the eye and said, ¡°I showed them my identification as a battle armor master that day. Popr items usually exceed the estimated sales price. The price you won it for today is about normal. Do you understand now?¡±

    Tang Wulin forced out a smile. ¡°I understand, but the price is still painful.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯tfort Tang Wulin. This had been Tang Wulin¡¯s own choice; thus, he must live with it himself. It was useless to me others. He didn¡¯t tell Tang Wulin this explicitly, and instead chose to teach him this lesson through his actions.

    Tang Wulin trembled with remorse as he paid the bill. He had earned about fourteen million federal coins after three years of hard work. The vine costed half of his entire savings!

    If it wasn¡¯t for his high chance to seed at Spirit Refinement which would save him some material costs, he would have coughed up blood on the spot. His remaining amount of savings was a pitiful shadow of its former self.

 Chapter 247 - Ready

    <strong>Chapter 247 - Ready</strong>

    After storing a ck box in his storage ring, Tang Wulin followed Wu Zhangkong into a taxi.

    ¡°Are you using those spirit items immediately once we return?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Tang Wulin was still the picture of agitation. So much money! I wasted so much money! I¡¯m practically burning money to break each seal.

    His onlyfort was the increase in his strength per unsealing. If not for that, his money would have been wasted.

    Three years of fulfilling cksmithing orders culminated into just four spirit items. If not for the items, he would have been able to afford to learn the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track.

    Apart from Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon, he had also exchanged contribution points for some grappling techniques and the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer technique. The former increased his closebat prowess while thetter improved his forging. Supposedly, the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer technique was developed by a great n from an era long gone. It was the n of the Tang Sect¡¯s revered founder, Tang San¡ªthe Clear Sky n.

    As time progressed, the Clear Sky n faded into oblivion, leaving behind the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer technique as its sole legacy. The technique could be used both in battle and for cksmithing, perfect for Tang Wulin and his innate divine strength.

    However, the Tang Sect still had many arts he still wished to learn. A couple arts that he had been most taken with were the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track and the Soft Bone Eight Stage Drop, thetter which was formidable in closebat.

    To put it harshly, Tang Wulin¡¯s body was inhuman. Not only did he possess overwhelming strength, he also had astonishing flexibility that enabled him to learn this technique. s, his wallet woefully light at present and it would take him ages to rue enough points for the Soft Bone Eight Stage Drop.

    Naturally, if he reached the Spirit Refinement realm, he would aplish that goal much faster.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t like being stingy, but he had no other choice! Everything required money. He needed money to attempt spirit refining and break his seals. Not to mention, in order to be a battle armor master, just having enough cash stashed for a rainy day wasn¡¯t going to cut it. He needed mountains of gold, rivers of coins, and that was just the tip of the iceberg. No, if he didn¡¯t practice frugality now, he¡¯d be in for a big surprise in the future.

    ¡°How long do you estimate it will take?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked.

    The helpless shake of his student¡¯s head was his answer.

    Wu Zhangkong knitted his brows. ¡°If you don¡¯t even know how long it will take, then why did you choose to bid on the vine?¡±

    The corner of Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth twitched. Teacher Wu, do you really have to rub salt in my wounds? I¡¯m already so poor!

    ¡°I, I just wanted to save some money...¡± Tang Wulin muttered.

    Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t mind twisting the dagger as he continued, ¡°And how much did you save?¡±

    Tang Wulin gritted his teeth. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said coldly, ¡°If you rush to refine your bloodline once we return, you may miss the opportunity to take the Shrek exam. So, you have two choices: either hone your bloodline now and risk missing the test, or participate in the exam without the refinement. Think it over carefully.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned, brow creasing as he pondered this dilemma. I don¡¯t know how much time the unsealing will take. If it goes on for too long, I¡¯ll be in a pinch.

    But can I pass the exam as I am now? It¡¯s Shrek Academy after all!

    ¡°Teacher Wu, as I am currently, what do you think of my chances of passing the Shrek exam?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Wu Zhangkong looked him over, eyes unblinking. ¡°It will be tough.¡±

    Tough? Is that good or bad?

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but loosen his lips. ¡°How tough?¡±

    ¡°Very tough!¡± With that, Wu Zhangkong turned toward the window.

    Tang Wulin felt a massive headacheing on. Can¡¯t you say anymore than that! Help me analyze this! Isn¡¯t this your responsibility as my teacher?

    However, he didn¡¯t dare speak out of turn. Instead, he endured through gritted teeth. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I rather not risk it. Teacher Wu, if you knew all this before, then why didn¡¯t you tell me to buy the vine three days ago! Then I would have had enough time.¡±

    To his outburst, Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°You¡¯ve already grown up and it¡¯s your own money. Any decision is solely your own responsibility.¡±

    There was no denying it; the truth was severe and Tang Wulinmented in his heart. He had expected this sort of answer, but he had to ask. He had been defeated the moment he spoke.

    ¡°I choose to refine my bloodline.¡± Tang Wulin sucked in a deep breath, his eyes twinkled with resolve.

    If passing the exam will be difficult without breaking the seal, then I have to risk it! At least my chances will be better!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Zhangkong nodded and spoke no further.

    Once they returned to the inn, Wu Zhangkong spared no time pointing to his own room. ¡°You can make you breakthrough in my room. I¡¯ll guard you.¡± He opened the door and entered.

    Taking in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s regal figure, Tang Wulin experienced an ember of warmth crackling within his heart. He understood Wu Zhangkong¡¯s reasons for his hands-off teaching approach. It was for his sake, so that he would grow independant.

    Taking another deep breath, Tang Wulin stepped foot into Wu Zhangkong¡¯s room. After directing his student to the bed, Wu Zhangkong pulled up a stool beside it and sat down.

    Tang Wulin ced the four spirit items on the desk.

    Is it time to start?

    It¡¯s been three years since thest one... and now it¡¯s time for the second. What will I obtain this time?

    His pulse raced at the thought, heart thumping so hard he could almost hear it.

    But I have to finish within four days! If I seed, I¡¯ll be able to take the exam in peak condition.

    Time waited for no one and Tang Wulin dared not tarry. He sat on the bed cross-legged and closed his eyes. He summoned Old Tang, bent on learning how to utilize these treasures.

    Ever since Tang Wulin was saved by Old Tang from spirit energy overload, he hadn¡¯t heard a peep from him. Funnily enough, he only realized this just before he attempted calling for him. He¡¯ll appear, right? Anxiety squirmed in his heart, pulsing. If he hadn¡¯t already broken a seal before, he would have doubted its existence.

    Fortunately, Old Tang did not leave him waiting.

    Within the depths of his consciousness, Tang Wulin once again found himself in that mystical spiritual world.

    ¡°You¡¯re ready?¡± Old Tang¡¯s voice resounded throughout the space.

    ¡°Old Tang.¡± Hearing that familiar voice, Tang Wulin felt the tension in his body melt away. In a burst of golden light, Old Tang appeared before him. He looked the same as he did since theirst meeting.

    ¡°Mn. Long time no see you little rascal.¡± Old Tang¡¯s voice was marked with regret. ¡°You¡¯ve done well improving your body all this time. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to break the second seal. Have you prepared the four necessary spirit items?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was thick with agony, ¡°I have them.¡± He was still bitter over spending so much money.

    Old Tang said, ¡°Then you¡¯re ready to start. The way to use the four spirit items is a bit different fromst time. You will ingest the Dragonscale Fruit directly. However, you will crush the other three items into juice. Afterward, dilute the juice with some hot water for a bath, which you will soak and meditate in.

    ¡°You need to do this simultaneously. In other words, don¡¯t eat the Dragonscale Fruit until the bath is ready. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got it.¡± Although it was troublesome, it wasn¡¯t a difficult task.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. You go prepare. You can start anytime once you¡¯re ready, but make sure your body is in top condition when you do.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The four spirit items were the Dragonscale Fruit, Land Dragon Tendon, Azure-veined Vine, and Sea Dragon Marrow.

    In order to ay Wu Zhangkong¡¯s suspicions, Tang Wulin meditated first, coaxing his body to peak condition. Half an hourter, he rose.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯m beginning now,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Wu Zhangkong nodded as a response. He hadn¡¯t left his seat beside the bed and was ready to probe Tang Wulin¡¯s body with his senses. Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline refinement evoked in him a sense of wonder.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I need to actually eat the Dragonscale Fruit, but I¡¯m smashing the other three into juices. Could you help me with that? I also need to dilute the juices with hot water and use it for a bath to soak in.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong stared at him, face as impassive as a nk mask. ¡°You¡¯re absorbing it by soaking?¡±

    A quirk of the brow. ¡°Is there an issue?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with that, but it¡¯s not very efficient. You won¡¯t be able to absorb all of the nutrients that way.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll trouble you to help then.¡±

    After nodding, Wu Zhangkong stood up from his seat. He couldn¡¯t help but let a few words slip through. ¡°That¡¯s such a waste of money!¡±

    At his teacher¡¯s uncharacteristic outburst, Tang Wulin¡¯s face twitched. Can you not talk about the money!

    The inn¡¯s amenities were nothing special; yet, a bathtub was still provided. Tang Wulin adjusted the nozzle to let out a scorching stream of water, filling the tub halfway. Then, Wu Zhangkong brought in the four spirit items.

 Chapter 248 - Breaking the Second Seal

    <strong>Chapter 248 - Breaking the Second Seal</strong>

    Wu Zhangkong opened the case containing the thousand-year Azure-veined Vine and took it out.

    Like its name suggested, the vine was azure in color and only about as long as one¡¯s forearm. It sparkled like a crystal, and a dim glow emanated from its stalk as liquid circted within. A sweet, refreshing fragrance capable of clearing a person¡¯s mind lingered on it.

    Wu Zhangkong pointed a finger at the vine and released a gentle stream of soul power that encapsted it and carried it over the water. When he made a pinching gesture, an invisible force wrung the vine and broke it in half, letting its juices drip into the bathtub.

    The vine¡¯s juices quickly mixed with the water, imbuing the water and the steam that rose from it with an azure color. A heavy aroma hung in the air.

    With thest of the vine¡¯s juices extracted, only its husk was left. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes shed as his finger swiftly moved, creating des of Mysterious Heaven Method soul power. They stabbed the vine countless times, instantly turning it into a fine powder as if it had suddenly exploded. The powder floated down into the water without a single particle wasted.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shimmered at the astonishing sight. Throughout the entire process, Wu Zhangkong hadn¡¯t used his martial soul. He aplished this feat purely through his control over the Mysterious Heaven Method!

    Now that¡¯s power!

    The Land Dragon Tendon came after the Azure-veined Vine.

    Of the four spirit items, the tendon was the least remarkable. All of its two meters of length was tan, and it was several times thicker than the vine.

    ¡°This thousand-year Land Dragon Tendon originally should¡¯ve been five meters long, but it shrunk to this size after being processed. You would normally need to boil it for three days and three nights to soften it before being able to use it. Since you want to make a broth of it, there¡¯s only one unique method to do so.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong moved his left foot one step to the left and bent his legs, maintaining half-squat position. With a wave of his right hand, the tendon floated up just like the vine did. Then he brought his hands in front of him, palms facing each other, and a gust of wind came into existence between them.

    Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon!

    Tang Wulin instantly recognized this Tang Sect art.

    He¡¯s using Controlling Crane with his left hand and Capturing Dragon with his right.

    Eyes narrowed, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hands began to move in circr, rhythmic motions. The fluctuations of his internal soul power grew stronger and stronger while the tendon began to rapidly spin.

    As the tendon¡¯s revolutions grew faster and faster, a whirring sound could be heard. Aside from the slight osciting movements of his hands, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s upper body waspletely still. His soul power fluctuations, however, increased in strength as he fought to suppress the draft. Although Tang Wulin could sense the immense power gushing from Wu Zhangkong, it didn¡¯t affect him at all.

    Teacher Wu¡¯s control over his soul power is amazing!

    The tendon¡¯s tan coloring gradually turned red. Howling wind apanied its high speed rotations.

    The pressure from Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon; the high-speed revolutions; and the air friction all merged together to tenderize the tendon.

    The tendon slowly began curling inward, eventually resembling a scarlet dumpling

    Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon can be used like this? It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time seeing it used in such a magical way.

    A quarter of an hourter, red liquid began dripping from the tendon. Each time a drop of the liquid hit the water, puffs of steam rose into the air. Tang Wulin could feel the temperature of the water rising.

    The scarlet tendon juice mixed with the water, making it murkier.

    Another quarter of an hourter, the entire tendon had been converted into juice and mixed with the water of the bathtub, making it dark green. It truly looked bizarre. A queer smell had reced the pleasant fragrance. A hint of the vine¡¯s freshness was still there, but it was overpowered by a fishy odor. The two smells fought back and forth, the dominant smell changing from one moment to the next.

    Wu Zhangkong stood up and retrieved the thousand-year Sea Dragon Marrow. The marrow was easier to turn into juice; all he had to do was use his soul power to squeeze it like he did with the vine. In fact, he didn¡¯t even need to crush it with his finger swords. When the marrow mixed with the water, nothing really changed other than the steam taking on a pink hue. No matter how one looked at it, the water now seemed terrifying.

    ¡°Go in.¡± Wu Zhangkong nodded at Tang Wulin in encouragement.

    It was Wu Zhangkong¡¯s first time seeing someone absorb spirit items like this, so he was curious to see how it turned out.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath and forced any thoughts equating this bath with three years of hard-earned money out of his mind. He picked up the Dragonscale Fruit and took a bite of it.

    The Dragonscale Fruit didn¡¯t taste wonderful like its sparkling blue skin suggested. Its juices were extremely sour, and he nearly choked.

    It¡¯s three million! It¡¯s worth over three million! Tang Wulin shouted its price in his heart over and over, forcing himself to eat it bite by bite. In the end, he even ate its skin.

    With the Dragonscale Fruit now in his stomach, heat spread throughout his body. Tang Wulin didn¡¯t forget what he was supposed to be doing and quickly shed his clothes, dipping his toe into the tub¡¯s water.

    Hot!

    Perhaps due to the thousand-year Land Dragon Tendon, the water was much hotter than he anticipated¡ªso much so that he nearly cried out.

    Steeling himself, Tang Wulin managed to put both of his legs into the scalding water. He was on the verge of tears, but he couldn¡¯t bear letting his money go to waste.

    ¡°Clear your mind and calm your breathing,¡± Wu Zhangkong said.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mind trembled as he hastily released a long breath and circted his soul power.

    The Dragonscale Fruit quickly took effect; warmth spread from his belly as he used the Mysterious Heaven Method.

    Tang Wulin thought that the heat within his body would help him adapt to the scalding water, but it was the opposite. Instead of adapting, he grew more sensitive to the heat, causing his body to tremble uncontrobly.

    At that moment, Old Tang¡¯s solemn voice resounded in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. ¡°Soak your entire body in it. Leave only your head exposed.¡±

    With no choice but to bite the bullet, Tang Wulin plunged the rest of his body into the water, emerging himself in the scalding heat. It took all his willpower to keep himself from jumping out.

    Endure it! Endure it!

    Eyes tightly shut, Tang Wulin willed himself to continue soaking in the water and endure the pain of being boiled alive.

    From Wu Zhangkong¡¯s perspective, Tang Wulin¡¯s body had instantly be scarlet the moment he entered the water. It was as if he were a cooked shrimp. Tang Wulin¡¯s body began to twitch.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s brows furrowed. Will he really be fine? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of a recipe like this. Just where did Wulin get it from?

    Wu Zhangkong raised his hand, preparing to aid Tang Wulin by cooling him down with his martial soul.

    At that moment, however, a golden mark appeared faintly on Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead, shocking Wu Zhangkong. Even with his excellent eyesight, he could just barely make it out.

    The golden mark appeared to be consist of three golden lines, but Wu Zhangkong couldn¡¯t identify it.

 Chapter 249 - Dignity and the Future

    <strong>Chapter 249 - Dignity and the Future</strong>

    It only took moments from when the golden mark first appeared for Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body to be covered in awork of golden streaks. It gave him an air of resplendence.

    Once the golden lines appeared, his breathing calmed down. He seemed to be adapting to the scorching pain.

    The golden lines pulsed intermittently, spreading a peculiar energy which enveloped his body. It wasn¡¯t soul power, but something far more special.

    Wu Zhangkong narrowed his eyes at the sight. He used only his senses to silently investigate.

    His blood essence is so powerful!

    It was inconceivable for someone¡¯s blood to course so vigorously.

    Golden scales emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s right arm, stopping just shy of turning into the dragon w. In contrast with their usual appearance, however, the current scales were far more brilliant and jagged. A golden radiance shone through them in a dazzling disy.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s frame trembled gently when the water began to bubble, seemingly boiling him alive.

    The golden pattern covering his body became more distinct as it began emitting a rumbling noise. Streams of golden air left through his nose and mouth, with each breath serving to further refine his body.

    His bloodline really is getting refined.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded to himself. He could now be certain this endeavor would prove beneficial for Tang Wulin and that he could bear it.

    ?

    Three dayster.

    ¡°Zhangkong, why are you staying in a ce like this? Why not pick a ce closer to the academy?¡± Shen Yi frowned as she inspected his ordinary room.

    Wu Zhangkong calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s enough as long as I can rest here. What difference does it make if I stay somewhere else? Besides, I don¡¯t like how noisy it is near the academy. ¡±

    He had already contacted Shen Yi before departing for Shrek City.

    The Skysea Alliance had a little more than one hundred quotas for Shrek¡¯s entrance exam each time, and it was only after racking his brains and making manypromises that President Yu Zhen had been able to acquire four of them.

    Naturally, these four quotas were for the outer court exam. Considering their standing in the Alliance, the Eastsea Academy had no way of procuring any of the prized inner court exam slots.

    Shen Yi had been caught off guard by Wu Zhangkong¡¯s sudden call, but she rejoiced when she heard he wanted to bring his disciples to take the exam. Her joy sprung once from the news of his return, and twice at the thought of his promising disciples.

    They had left a deep impression on her three years earlier, during the Skysea Alliance Tournament. Their captain had a keen awareness of the situation and was decisive enough to sacrifice himself for the sake of his teammate. In her eyes, Tang Wulin stood out among the others. Following closely, however, was Gu Yue. When Tang Wulin was gravely injured, she chose to give up some of her own life force to heal him. She had wanted to take Gu Yue for herself right then and there!

    Gu Yue¡¯s control over the elements was truly shocking!

    Three yearster, Wu Zhangkong was finally bringing those children to Shrek Academy. Shen Yi looked forward to seeing how much they had matured under his guidance.

    ¡°The exams are tomorrow. Are your students ready?¡± Shen Yi changed the subject as she sat down in a chair.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s forehead wrinkled. ¡°I asked you toe because I have a favor to request of you. The others are ready, but I have one student who has entered deep meditation and still hasn¡¯t awakened. So, is there a way to dy the exam?¡±

    Shen Yi went silent, her brows drawn together as she considered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible. You know how strict the academy¡¯s rules are. Besides, we have so many applicants of which only one hundred will pass, and there are many rounds of examination. We can¡¯t change the exam time just for your students. It wouldn¡¯t do to make them all wait for one person¡¯s sake. It¡¯s a tough situation. Which student are you talking about?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°The captain, Tang Wulin.¡±

    Shen Yi¡¯s heart skipped at the sound of that name. She recalled the scene of him rushing forward in the face of a soul fusion skill, using his own body to shield his teammate.

    Deep meditation was a rare opportunity that brought many benefits for soul masters. If disturbed, a bacsh would likely ur.

    ¡°Zhangkong, you know how hard it¡¯d be. Virtually impossible. Don¡¯t you know how inflexible teachers are?¡± Shen Yi said helplessly.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll have my other students take the exam first.¡±

    Present in the room together with Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi were Gu Yue, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xie Xie. Wu Zhangkong had already told them about Tang Wulin¡¯s state of deep meditation.

    Hearing that Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t take the exam, Xie Xie immediately said, ¡°Teacher Wu, that¡¯s out of the question! Wulin has been looking forward to taking this exam for years, and this is our only chance! He would regret missing it for the rest of his life.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong frowned. Even after three days of bathing in the medicinal water, Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline refinement had yet to finish. Disturbing him was out of the question, so the most they could do was wait patiently. But time waited for no one.

    Xu Xiaoyan said, ¡°Yeah! Teacher Wu, how can we ept Captain not participating?¡±

    For soul masters, it was practically a once-in-a-lifetime chance to enter Shrek Academy. If Tang Wulin missed it, then regret would haunt him forever.

    Calm returned to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression. Shen Yi sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in thinking about it any further. Nothing can be done. Unless he wakes up before the exam starts, he¡¯ll have to miss it. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Having been silent the entire time, Gu Yue suddenly walked to stand before Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi. ¡°Hello, Teacher Shen. May I ask if it¡¯s possible to take the exam as a substitute? Is there a way for me to renounce my exam qualifications so Wulin can take the exam? He¡¯s stronger than I am, so he could surely pass the exam if I¡¯m able to.¡±

    Shen Yi was taken aback. This girl that she regarded so highly actually made such a daring proposition, leaving her unsure whether tough or cry. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re overthinking it. Just what kind of ce do you think Shrek Academy is? If normal academies don¡¯t allow for substitutions, why would Shrek? It¡¯s true that you¡¯re strong and have a high chance of being admitted, perhaps even into the inner court, but you shouldn¡¯t be so naive.¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head. ¡°If Wulin can¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go either. If he can¡¯t join Shrek, I also refuse to join.¡±

    Her voice was steady, and her eyes zed with resolve. Shen Yi was astonished that Gu Yue possessed such deep devotion despite her young age. She had met many people like her in Shrek Academy. As long as they decided on something, they would never falter. In fact, Wu Zhangkong was also this type of person!

    Like teacher, like student.

    ¡°Zhangkong, your students are excellent. You shouldn¡¯t let one person hold them back,¡± Shen Yi said.

    Dead silence permeated the air as the clock ticked on. Seconds felt like years until Wu Zhangkong finally raised a hand to pat Gu Yue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Take your mind off of this issue. Just go back and rest. I will handle it.¡±

    Gu Yue stared at him in shock. His words left no room for debate; they carried the same type of unwavering determination hers did.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡±

    Gu Yue left first. Xie Xie wanted to speak out but held his words back when Wu Zhangkong raised a hand.

    After leaving the room, uncertainty flickered in Xie Xie¡¯s eyes. Xu Xiaoyan said quietly, ¡°What did you want to say just now?¡±

    A moment of silenceter, Xie Xie asked, ¡°Tell me, Xiaoyan, our friends or Shrek Academy, which do you consider more important?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyanughed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me that. As far as I¡¯m concerned, Captain is the most important. My chances of passing were low anyway.¡±

    Xie Xie chuckled and hung an arm around her shoulder. ¡°Comrades truly think alike! If Wulin can¡¯t take the exam, then I won¡¯t either!¡± As the words left his lips, his heart seemed to be relieved of a great burden and his entire being rxed.

    ?

    Staring at the door, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s breathing grew rapid. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Shen Yi asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong replied, ¡°Back to the academy.¡±

    A tremble ran down Shen Yi¡¯s spine. ¡°You¡¯re going back to the academy? You...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said indifferently, ¡°The children all understand, so how could I not? If I can trade my dignity for their future, that¡¯s a small price to pay. I will go back with you and apologize.¡±

    ?

    The bathtub¡¯s water had long since be clear, leaving behind only a golden mist to shroud Tang Wulin.

 Chapter 250 - The Academy City

    <strong>Chapter 250 - The Academy City</strong>

    Shrek Academy, the number one academy that was located in the number one city of the continent, was a ce that countless people yearned to enter.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s campus was vast, a small town unto itself.

    It actually used to be the original Shrek City until Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, proposed an expansion. Only then did the city grow muchrger.

    Every three years, Shrek Academy would recruit new students, signaling a grand asion for soul masters.

    Merely qualifying for the entrance exam of Shrek Academy was a point of pride for many young soul masters. The continent even had a saying: Each and every soul master that qualified to take Shrek¡¯s entrance exam and failed would still be scouted by advanced academies.

    This saying was grounded in truth. People who qualified to take this exam were the cream of the crop.

    Despite being the elite of the elite, only a fraction of the examinees were admitted to Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court.

    Shrek Academy only epted two hundred outer court disciples every three years. Among the two hundred, fifty were set aside for those who failed to pass the inner court exam.

    Only fifty people were allowed to take the inner court exam at a time. Passing the exam was obviously the desired oue, but failing to do so still allowed entrance to the outer court, as well as the chance to enter the inner court in the future.

    This was the exact reason why President Long Huantian of the Skysea Academy treasured the five inner court quotas. It essentially guaranteed five students entrance to Shrek Academy!

    Those students would naturally be expelled if they didn¡¯t measure up to even the outer court¡¯s standards. Shrek Academy¡¯s history had seen its fair share of such situations.

    Anyone who graduated from Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court would already be considered a person capable of standing at the summit of the continent. Great ns and organizations would spare no expense to invite such a person into their fold.

    The inner court, however, was a realm of prodigies. Graduates of the inner court rarely chose to leave Shrek Academy. Most would stay.

    In the world of academia, the inner court disciples of Shrek Academy were destined to be battle armor masters. This fact was undisputed.

    Every single battle armor master was an existence of strategic importance to the Federation! There were always a few students who chose to leave the inner court for some reason or another, of course. Any such student would instantly attract the attention of the world¡¯s superpowers.

    Since today was the eve of Shrek Academy¡¯s entrance exams, every inn in the city was filled to the brim with hopeful examinees, their teachers, and the heads of their families. The city was overrun with people.

    Merchants seized this opportunity to turn a profit by selling old exam questions and rules. Some sold spirit items while others sold soul devices.

    These masses of people worked in tandem, benefiting from one another.

    The Shrek Academy entrance exam had three requirements. First, examinees had to be sent by a major city. Second, examinees could be no more than fifteen years of age. Third, the soul power of an examinee had to be rank 25 at the very least.

    These were the basic requirements, but the most important requirement of all had been decreed 20,000 years ago.

    Shrek Academy did not ept ordinary people. On the contrary, they only epted monsters. As a result, Shrek Academy has championed the moniker of ¡°Monster Academy¡± since ancient times.

    Wu Zhangkong slowly approached Shrek Academy¡¯s western gate. His wore a solemn expression, but something else seemed to be lurking in the depths of his eyes.

    Upon seeing ¡°Shrek Academy¡± carved into a sign board hanging from the city-turned-academy gates, he couldn¡¯t help bute to an abrupt stop. His heart stirred as he pursed his lips.

    Shen Yi walked over to stand beside him. ¡°Go inside. Teacher has missed you all these years. You¡¯re both just too stubborn to make up. I was really happy when you agreed toe back, you know!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong wordlessly lowered his head. He walked toward the gate, his pace brisk and faster than before. It was almost as if he were afraid of getting cold feet.

    Two youths d in dark-green uniforms guarded the western gate of Shrek Academy, also known as ¡°Shrek Inner City¡±.

    The two saluted in respect when they saw Shen Yi. ¡°Senior sister.¡±

    ¡°This is my friend,¡± Shen Yi said. ¡°Please grant him entry.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out a hexagonal metal te and handed it to them. One of the youths examined it for a moment, then nodded to Shen Yi and stepped aside.

    Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong entered Shrek Inner City.

    ¡°I originally prepared this entry token for that female disciple of yours. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d end up using it for you.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t expected Wu Zhangkong to return with her when she set out this morning.

    Wu Zhangkong remained silent; his mind was already wandering in a world of its own.

    Once they entered the inner city, it seemed as if they were in apletely different ce. In contrast to the hustle and bustle of the outer city, here, silence reigned. Stores lined the sides of a wide street paved with ck brick. The architecture of every store was ancient, and they were mostly made of wood. It was as if Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi had been transported ten thousand years into the past.

    The architecture resembled that of Heaven Dou City, but the buildings weren¡¯t as closely concentrated. Vegetation grew through the gaps and alleys between the buildings of Heaven Dou City, instilling it with a sense of grace.

    All the stores were open, but few people wandered the streets. Wu Zhangkong quickened his pace, quickly heading into the city¡¯s core.

    Shen Yi walked at his side, her eyes zed over as she reminisced about years ago when she would shadow him on a stroll through the inner city.

    However, that time had long since passed. Everything was different now. The sunny youth who always wore a brilliant smile had be a man as cold as heavenly frost that wore white robes and carried a blue sword.

    Shen Yi didn¡¯t know how many years had gone by since she hadst seen Wu Zhangkong smile. When his beloved passed away, his smile froze. Since then, he spent years in istion at Eastsea City, refusing to return.

    Sometimes, Shen Yi felt as if Wu Zhangkong¡¯s spirit had already faded away and that he only continued living because of a promise to his beloved. A promise to preserve her name alongside his within his battle armor.

    Even after leaving Shrek Academy, Wu Zhangkong continued to demonstrate how outstanding he was. He was only thirty-two years old, yet he was a seven-ringed Soul Sage. He could now work on crafting three-word battle armor. Shen Yi was convinced that, even if it were several times more difficult, he would still be able to aplish it because of his unyielding will.

    When she met his disciples and saw how carefully he guided them, Shen Yi had rejoiced. Wu Zhangkong finally had something important in his life again. Along with his beloved, four more people had made their way into his heart.

    Wu Zhangkong had returned to the academy for the sake of his disciples.

    After passing through several streets and finding himself in a familiar area, Wu Zhangkong came to a sudden halt.

    Shen Yi bumped into his broad back, yelping in surprise.

    ¡°Why did you stop so suddenly!?¡± she protested as she rubbed her nose.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s cold eyes thawed a little as he remembered the junior sister that had always followed him around in the past. She always said the same exact thing.

    More than ten years had passed in the blink of an eye. He was no longer the Wu Zhangkong from back then, and she was no longer the youngdy with a sweet smile. They had grown up. They had matured. However, doing so came at a price, and he had definitely paid the most.

    ¡°Where is Teacher?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked.

 Chapter 251 - Let Him Kneel

    <strong>Chapter 251 - Let Him Kneel</strong>

    ¡°Where is Teacher?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked once more as he subconsciously tousled Shen Yi¡¯s hair.

    Tears began to pour out of Shen Yi¡¯srge, evergreen eyes. Dumbfounded, she threw herself into Wu Zhangkong¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Senior brother!¡± she said, choking back sobs.

    The pitiful sound of her weeping attracted curious nces of passersby.

    Shen Yi¡¯s white hair was extremely easy to recognize even without taking her fame within the academy into ount.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the White-haired Witch, senior sister Shen Yi? What is going on with her?¡±

    ¡°She never smiles and all the juniors are afraid of her. What¡¯s she doing?¡±

    ¡°Who is that man? He¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Whoa. He seems sort of familiar. Who is he?¡±

    As a stream of chatter reached Wu Zhangkong¡¯s ears, he patted Shen Yi on the back and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shen Yi raised her head sheepishly, her eyes still full to the brim with tears. ¡°You¡¯re still my senior brother, right?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong forced himself to form a bitter smile.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t up to me. Let¡¯s go,¡± he said as he dragged her by the arm, takingrge strides toward the inner city¡¯s core.

    ¡°Teacher is in the inner court,¡± Shen Yi said softly as she wiped away her tears.

    Inner court! Wu Zhangkong began to shake at the words. These words used to be an important part of his life! He had worked tirelessly for them, but as a result, he had also...

    Forcefully taking a deep breath, Wu Zhangkong abruptly released Shen Yi¡¯s hand and sprinted madly down the street.

    He rapidly elerated toward the eastern part of the inner city, air chilling in his wake because of his exertion.

    Shen Yi hastened to catch up to him, dashing forth in pursuit.

    Soon enough, a building surrounded by a tall, mossy-green wall came into view. The wall prevented anyone from seeing whaty beyond it and converged on avish archway. At the top of the archway, the words ¡°Inner Court¡± were visible on a sign that hung from it.

    There were no guards manning the gate to the inner court. In spite of this, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s swift approach came to a sudden stop once he saw the sign that read ¡°Inner Court¡±. It was there that every fiber of his being froze. It was as if those words possessed an infinite magical power.

    This was, without a doubt, the legendary inner court of Shrek Academy. This was the ce that enjoyed continent-wide fame, one which countless soul masters yearned to enter. This was the ce that struck fear into the Federation.

    Lush greenery covered all of the inner court. Only geniuses privileged enough to enter it would know that it resembled a park.

    Guards were not needed here. The words on the sign were enough of a deterrent.

    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Shen Yi stopped by Wu Zhangkong¡¯s side, having finally caught up to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m no longer qualified to be your senior brother. If Teacher hears you, you¡¯ll be punished.¡± Wu Zhangkong dropped to his knees as he spoke.

    Like jade pirs and mountains of gold crashing to the ground, the normally arrogant and stern white-robed man with the blue sword had suddenly kneeled before the inner court sign.

    Shen Yi¡¯s heart trembled, but she did notment on what just happened. Instead, she simply said, ¡°Wait here, senior brother. I¡¯ll go get Teacher.¡±

    She sucked in a deep breath, then charged into the inner court as swift as the wind.

    The turbulent emotions inside of Wu Zhangkong gradually settled down as he continued kneeling on the ground, and a sense of peace washed over him. A cool breeze swept by, carrying the refreshing scent of nature that could only be found in Shrek Academy.

    The air of this ce was humid and aromatic, perpetually bringing warmth and serenity to the people present.

    Finally, I¡¯m back. After thirteen years... today, I have returned.

    As he kneeled, Wu Zhangkong felt that everything was currently as it should be.

    Thirteen years ago, I was so impulsive and proud. Now I¡¯m able to understand, but can I get back what was lost?

    I¡¯m sorry, Bing¡¯er. I¡¯m sorry, Teacher. It was all my fault.

    Bing¡¯er, just wait for me. I will preserve your name with my battle armor. We will be together forever.

    As long as you desire it, I will not hesitate to sacrifice everything for you.

    Time ticked by slowly, yet also quickly at the same time. When Shen Yi returned, Wu Zhangkong was already immersed in his own reminiscence.

    She approached Wu Zhangkong, face pale, and her hesitant footsteps came to a stop a short distance away.

    Momentster, she gathered up her courage and stepped in front of him.

    ¡°T-Teacher doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± Shen Yi¡¯s voice wavered as the words left her mouth.

    ¡°Mn. Thank you,¡± Wu Zhangkong replied softly, his tranquil attitude undisturbed. He continued to kneel as he had been doing.

    Hesitation showed in Shen Yi¡¯s expression, but in the end, she spoke up. ¡°Teacher said, ¡®just let him kneel there.¡¯¡±

    Wu Zhangkong lifted his head, trembling as he stared at Shen Yi in astonishment.

    He was trembling because he understood that his teacher¡¯s fury was no reason to be terrified, but his teacher¡¯s disregard certainly was! As long as his teacher was angry with him, he still had a chance.

    ¡°Thank you, Shen Yi.¡± Wu Zhangkong bit his lips, as he continued to kneel, his back straighter than before.

    ¡°Just keep kneeling for now, senior brother,¡± Shen Yi said. ¡°You know what Teacher is like. He spouts harsh words, but his heart is soft. When I told him that you had returned, I could see a trace of joy in his face for a split second. He couldn¡¯t hide it at all. He still cares deeply for you. After another round of persuasion, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll forgive you.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head gently. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve Teacher¡¯s forgiveness, but for the sake of my disciples, I implore you.¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Shen Yi turned around and re-entered the inner court.

    ?

    ¡°The sun is going to rise soon. Why hasn¡¯t Teacher Wue back yet?¡± Xie Xie paced around the room anxiously. After Wu Zhangkong left, he called them once to tell them he was handling business and that they should return to their rooms to avoid disturbing Tang Wulin¡¯s deep meditation.

    Instead, the three stayed in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s room and meditated while waiting for Tang Wulin to awaken.

    They had opened the door just a crack to take a peek at Tang Wulin, but Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan faces turned crimson when they saw him soaking in the bathtub naked.

    Gu Yue had immediately covered Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes with her hands, leaving her own eyes wide open to take in the sight.

    A moment after that, Xie Xie took the high road and peeled them away from the doorway, depriving both of them of the eye-candy that was Tang Wulin.

    With Tang Wulin stuck meditating and Wu Zhangkong gone, Xie Xie¡¯s heart was in a frenzy.

    Although he had resolved to stick with Tang Wulin, taking the entrance exam would still be the best oue! They were currently thirteen years old, and in another three years, they would be sixteen. They would be too old to take the Shrek Academy entrance exam by then. This was their only shot at entering Shrek Academy, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!

    Gu Yue, the calmest of the three, sat cross-legged in a chair. She had been thinking about something ever since she saw Tang Wulin soaking in the bathtub.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait,¡± Xu Xiaoyan said meekly. ¡°Xie Xie, can you stop walking in circles? We¡¯ve already made our choice. If we don¡¯t end up taking the exam, we¡¯ll just treat this trip as a holiday and nothing more. In any case, we¡¯re on vacation right now. Once Captain wakes up, we can go sightseeing at Shrek Academy. At the very least, we can have him treat us to dinner. I bet his cheeks will be sore considering how stingy he is.¡±

    She giggled at the thought.

    Xie Xie made a strange expression because he knew it was true. Aside from the bare necessities, Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t paid for anything else. All of his money went into his savings. He rarely went out to eat because the price to fill his stomach was simply too steep!

    As the sky slowly began to brighten, Xie Xie¡¯s impatience disappeared. He knew that it would be toote even if Tang Wulin awoke at that very moment. Time waited for no one!

    Their inn was quite far from Shrek Academy, and the exam would start in one hour. Even if they left right then and there, they still wouldn¡¯t make it in time.

    If they missed it, they missed it. Although they would have some regrets, all of them had decided on this, valuing theirrades more than Shrek Academy.

    Gu Yue¡¯s eyes shot opened, her gaze directed at Xie Xie. ¡°I¡¯ll stop mocking you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Her sudden statement had Xie Xie at a loss for words.

 Chapter 252 - The Breakthrough of the Second Seal

    <strong>Chapter 252 - The Breakthrough of the Second Seal</strong>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xie Xie eyed her with suspicion.

    Gu Yue said, ¡°I guess you can be considered a male.¡±

    His voice held a flurry of annoyance. ¡°Are you saying you treated me like I was a girl before?¡±

    Gu Yue giggled, a glint to her eyes. ¡°You can take it however you want.¡±

    Then, Xu Xiaoyan approached Xie Xie andtched on to his arm. ¡°So we¡¯re actually a group of sisters! I wouldn¡¯t have known if big sis Gu Yue didn¡¯t tell me.¡±

    He rolled his eyes in exasperation, lips pinched as he wrested his arm free. ¡°You girls are always bullying me! I bet you don¡¯t have what it takes to mess with Wulin. Oh, whatever. I¡¯m hungry now. You two guard him while I get some breakfast. Do you want me to bring anything back?¡±

    Gu Yue nodded. ¡°I want meat, steamed buns, juice, and yogurt. Oh right, some vegetables too.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan counted on her fingers as she said, ¡°I want some bread, jam, yogurt, and a fried egg. Actually, make that two. Yeah, I¡¯m still growing after all.¡±

    Xie Xie said, ¡°Yeah, growing as round as a fried egg!¡± He knew enough to run off after his snarkyment, escaping before Xu Xiaoyan had the chance to erupt.

    Not long after his getaway, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°He¡¯s back so quickly?¡± Xu Xiaoyan mumbled as she walked to the door. However, when she opened the door, the person outside was the white-haireddy from yesterday rather than her teammate.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Auntie, where¡¯s Teacher Wu?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked.

    Shen Yi entered the room. ¡°Your teacher is fine. He¡¯s just taking care of some matters for you all at the academy right now. Has your captain awakened yet?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    A sigh escaped Shen Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°Then all we can do is wait. When he¡¯s conscious, I¡¯ll bring you all over.¡±

    Confused, Xu Xiaoyan asked, ¡°You¡¯re bringing us over? But it¡¯s already toote!¡±

    Shen Yi wore a faint smile as she tousled Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s hair, the same way Wu Zhangkong had done with hers the day before. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Your teacher has already settled things. Your tests might be a bit harder, but you still have onest chance. We¡¯ll depart once your captain is awake.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome! Teacher Wu is the best!¡± Xu Xiaoyan bounced with joy.

    Although they had sacrificed the test for Tang Wulin, having both was still the best! Missing this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity would have been a tragedy!

    Gu Yue stared at Shen Yi in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected a second chance and it was as if a heavy mountain had been lifted off of her.

    ?

    In the washroom.

    Tang Wulin remained soaking in the bathtub. The water had lost some of its heat, but was still lukewarm.

    Golden mist gathered in the air, shrouding his body in a radiant haze.

    ¡°Have I seeded?¡± Inside of his spiritual world, Tang Wulin found himself in the mystical hall once more.

    Compared to the first seal, the second one was much easier to break. After the initial sensation of being boiled alive, he grew ustomed to the pain, feeling his blood rampage through his body as thetter transformed. From then on, the process was painless.

    Later, a mysterious sensation filled him.

    Just like the first time, his senses had dulled to the point whereprehending the situation was fruitless. The only thing he could make out was the shattering of something within his body, the jaws of danger closing in on him.

    During the breaking of the first seal, he had endured unspeakable pain, as if his entire body was on the brink of explosion, so much so that death would have been a sweet release.

    This time, however, things were different. While he had felt something fill his body, he did not feel like bursting at the seams. Any semnce of pain had been a hollow image of itself.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve seeded.¡± Old Tang said, chock-full of satisfaction.

    Old Tang appeared near him in a sh of light, his body clearer and more human-like than before.

    Old Tang smiled. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Good. It wasn¡¯t as painful as the first time.¡±

    Old Tang said, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re more prepared this time. Both your body and soul power have made remarkable progress in thest three years, especially since your soul power ispressed by your new cultivation method. It has refined your meridians and increased the load that they can bear. You also found high-quality spirit items this time. All of these factors eased the process.¡±

    Tang Wulin rejoiced, ¡°That¡¯s great! I didn¡¯t waste my time then. Old Tang, what changed with my body this time? I remember back then you said there would be a nice surprise for me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a surprise,¡± Old Tang said. ¡°But you need to go experience it for yourself. I suggest you don¡¯t worry about it for now and instead focus on breaking the third seal in the near future.¡±

    Tang Wulinughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t the deadline when I¡¯m twenty? I still have six years until then. That¡¯s plenty of time to prepare.¡±

    Old Tang seemed to arch a brow. ¡°Who said the deadline is twenty years old for the third seal?¡±

    Tang Wulin stared back deadpan. ¡°But isn¡¯t it? The deadline should be five years apart, and I¡¯ve broken the second seal one year early! Five plus fifteen is twenty years old!¡±

    Old Tang shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not how it¡¯s calcted. Your next seal needs to be broken by the time you turn sixteen. In other words, you have three years left. Fifteen years old was the absolutetest for the second seal, and the earlier your break a seal, the easier theter seals are. The countdown for the next seal to be broken starts immediately after you¡¯ve breaking the previous one. So, you have three years to prepare.¡±

    Tang Wulin stood dumbfounded. ¡°Are you telling me the time between seals is going to continue shrinking?¡±

    Old Tang said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It shortens each time. You¡¯ll be under a lot of pressure from now on.¡±

    This shocking revtion wiped the smile right off of Tang Wulin¡¯s face. If the time shortens after each seal and there are eighteen seals... then just how much time will I have for theter ones? And if I fail to destroy a seal, I¡¯ll probably die!

    ¡°What is the minimum amount of time I will have to break a seal in the future?¡±

    Old Tang said, ¡°Your preparation time will shorten by three months each time. After the ninth seal, you will only have one year to prepare for each.¡±

    Tang Wulin let out a long sigh. One year per seal after the ninth seal? Can... can I manage that?

    He may have broken two seals already, but only now did he realize how menacing they were.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what you need for your next seal. But before that, let me remind you that the more your body and soul power progress in the next three years, the easier the unsealing. You will face a tribtion if you¡¯re not prepared, and you might even...¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded in silence. He understood what Old Tang implied.

    Several spirit items popped into his mind. He first checked their prefixes, and was relieved to discover that they were thousand-year spirit items. If they were ten-thousand-year items, he would have just given up right then and there.

 Chapter 253 - To the Exam!

    <strong>Chapter 253 - To the Exam! </strong>

    ¡°You can go now. Continue working hard.¡±

    The world before Tang Wulin melted away, fading into nothing.

    Cold.

    His eyes shot open, surprised to find that the bathwater had cooled significantly. Still, it was refreshing for him.

    Tang Wulin looked down to inspect his body but didn¡¯t see any drastic transformations. Then, a visceral wing need within the pits of his stomach had his mind elsewhere. I¡¯m starving! How many days has it been?

    Climbing out of the bathtub, he dried himself and quickly dressed, in a hurry to stave off his hunger with food.

    But when he opened the washroom door, he nearly jumped with fright.

    Instead of Wu Zhangkong, four people sat in the room, one of which was an unfamiliar white-haired woman.

    He hadn¡¯t seen her during his trip to Skysea City years ago.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Xie Xie leapt toward him.

    ¡°So I woke up in time?¡± Seeing them, his hopes rose. There should still be time before the exam, otherwise, his teammates wouldn¡¯t be here.

    Xie Xie grumbled, ¡°What do you mean ¡®in time¡¯? We¡¯re alreadyte.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin was so shocked, he even forgot his hunger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Yi stood up, giving Tang Wulin a meaningful look before walking out.

    Xu Xiaoyan and Gu Yue also got up, the former beaming at him while thetter had an apathetic expression. Only, her eyes were far more expressive, concern lingering in their depths.

    Tang Wulin nodded to them, then turned to Xie Xie. ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Xie Xie replied, ¡°She¡¯s a friend of Teacher Wu¡¯s from Shrek. We¡¯re already three hourste; Teacher Wu is helping us out at the academy right now, so we need to hurry over, otherwise, we might miss our chance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is all my fault.¡± Tang Wulin slumped with shame and hung his head. His stinginess had started a domino-effect, from dying the evolution of his bloodline to holding his teammates back and possibly missing a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! And all this, just for the sake of saving money !

    Xie Xie chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s the point in talking about it now? When you protected us at the forefront all those times, have we ever said thanks? How¡¯s your body? How did your deep meditation go?¡±

    Unable to tell Xie Xie about his seals, Tang Wulin could only smile bitterly and say, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I feel great.¡± He had realized that, apart from hunger, he was in good condition. Strength surged through his body, his soul power having grown. He estimated that it was around rank 27 or rank 28 now. Just like the first time, his soul power had not increased by much.

    Though hunger still clouded his mind, he sensed that his body had strengthened by a third and, when considering his already immense physical power, it was a tremendous improvement.

    What he truly looked forward to, however, was how his bloodline power had evolved, as well as the surprise Old Tang spoke of.

    But now was not the time to test it out. In fact, he didn¡¯t even have time to eat.

    ¡°Do you have anything to eat?¡± Tang Wulin asked Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie shook his head.

    But at that moment, Gu Yue held out a bag to Tang Wulin.

    He epted the bag, immediately knowing what it was just by the weight and feel of it. It was steamed buns and meat! They weren¡¯t spectacr, but they were better than nothing!

    He didn¡¯t thank Gu Yue. Although they had grown estranged in the past three years, experiencing life-or-death situations together was a bond that would never break. Thanks was not needed for such a trivial matter.

    It was three steamed buns and a portion of meat. They didn¡¯t smell particrly appetizing, but desperate times called for desperate measures.

    Tang Wulin devoured the food with such shocking speed that no one in the entire continent would dare say they were number one at speed eating in his presence. Not a single crumb was left by the time they reached the first floor.

    Shen Yi had driven here. Her sleek, dark-green soul car was parked in the front.

    ¡°Get in,¡± Shen Yi said as she got into the driver¡¯s seat. Xie Xie sat in the back but was promptly dragged out and forced to the front by Gu Yue.

    Xu Xiaoyan, sitting next to the window in the back seat, covered herugh with a hand. Tang Wulin sat by the opposite window, Gu Yue sandwiched between them.

    Xie Xie silently cursed. Gu Yue is too controlling, hogging Wulin all to herself!

    Gu Yue remained expressionless despite her actions, but Tang Wulin had long since be ustomed to it. He could see how much she cared just by the fact that the food she had given him, though meager, was enough to temporarily alleviate his hunger.

    Gue Yue nudged him. He turned to see that she was offering him a juice box.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart warmed at the gesture. He smiled at her, before quickly drinking the juice.

    Happiness shed in Gu Yue¡¯s eyes before she closed them to rest.

    The two sat shoulder-to-shoulder, a cozy and peaceful atmosphere between them as Gu Yue¡¯s cool arm pressed against Tang Wulin¡¯s warm one.

    Shen Yi drove fast but smooth, her reactions precise. She handled her car with skill,cking any unnecessary movement so that it could disy its full speed.

    The scenery flitted by outside the window. It was ss zero¡¯s first time seeing the rest of Shrek City.

    The city was just too lively and gigantic.

    When Tang Wulin first left Glorybound City, he had thought Eastsea City was too much to behold, an entire world itself.

    And now, he felt the same about Shrek City; only, this time, he wasparing to Eastsea City.

    This really is the continent¡¯s number one city!

    With Shen Yi¡¯s speeding, they arrived at the legendary Shrek Academy within an hour.

    Ancient city walls extending beyond their vision towered over them like an enormous dragon coiled around the academy, in and undecorated without even a signboard to mark the location.

    Arge crowd was currently assembled outside the gate. It was a sea of people rowdy with noise and excitement.

    Instead of entering through the front gate, Shen Yie drove off to the side. After seven or eight turns, they found themselves before the wall again and in front of a small gate.

    Shen Yi pressed a button and the gate opened, revealing a new road and the soul car turned into the street.

    The gate closed behind them. Their new surroundings were peaceful and tranquil as if by passing through that door they had cut their connections to the outside world and entered an era long gone.

    ¡°Are we in Shrek Academy now?¡± Xie Xie asked Shen Yi.

    Shen Yi nodded. ¡°This is Shrek Academy, or as some call it, Shrek Inner City. It was the original Shrek City, but after the city expanded, it became part of the academy. The entire city was built for the sake of the academy, so this is the core of the city as well as where students study. Only those recognized by the academy are permitted to enter Shrek Inner City.¡±

    The car did not slow one bit as she exined, continuing to speed toward the academy¡¯s core.

    ¡°Because you werete, your exam will be harder than normal. You¡¯ll be tested on the same things, but will have less time to finish and might not even have a chance to rest throughout the entire process. Furthermore, if you do pass, you¡¯ll only be working students.¡±

    ¡°Working students? What¡¯s that?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Shen Yi said, ¡°It means you¡¯ll have to pay for the costs to attend Shrek by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dread gripped Tang Wulin at the mere mention of spending money.

    Xie Xieughed and said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Our captain is great at making money. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll help us out.¡±

    Tang Wulin was helpless to retort. He was the one who put them in this predicament after all.

    Shen Yi said, ¡°You¡¯re not paying the school money, but working for the school to pay for your tuition. Do you think Shrek Academy is short on money? Normal students all attend for free.¡±

    Work?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mood uplifted the moment he heard this. He had never been one to back down from hardship. Xie Xie, on the other hand, made a sour expression as words tumbled out of his mouth. ¡°What work?¡±

 Chapter 254 - The Golden Dragon and the Black Dragon

    <strong>Chapter 254 - The Golden Dragon and the ck Dragon</strong>

    Shen Yi spared him a nce. ¡°Ask me again if you pass. It¡¯s still early for you to know.¡±

    The car cruised to a snail¡¯s pace, a giant za sooning into view.

    The ground at the za was made of ashen-gray stones, which wererger than the ck rocks that paved the roads. There were buildings of simr height and ancient architecture arranged on the perimeter of half of the circr za. Using just their eyes to estimate, ss zero and Shen Yi determined that the za was at least one kilometer long in diameter. The buildings was made of stone, various figures carved into it.

    Contained within semicircle of buildings was the za, and in the za¡¯s center was a circr man-made pond approximately one hundred meters in diameter. At the middle of a fountain stood a majestic sculpture..

    When Tang Wulin realized the identity of the sculpture was simr to the one in Tang Sect, his heart thumped against his chest. Life-like, the art piece featured the only person who couldpare with Tang San, the founder of the Tang Sect. It was the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, the master of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion within Shrek in that era. The Spirit Ice Douluo, Huo Yuhao.

    He was carved as the center and revered figure, his great spirit souls surrounding him as if they were his guardians.

    Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao was the sole being of his era to ascend to godhood! That his sculpture could be found here was testimony to his great influence.

    His sculpture was in the Tang Sect, the Spirit Pagoda, and even here! Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes sparkled with awe.

    ¡°This is Spirit Ice za. It was built ten thousand years ago when Shrek Academy started to expand into what is now the inner city. Currently, the main school buildings for the outer court are located here. As you may have guessed, it was named after the world-shaking Spirit Ice Douluo, Huo Yuhao. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard of his legends, so I¡¯ll leave it at that. Let¡¯s enter the school building now.¡± After her simple exnation, Shen Yi led them toward the ring of buildings.

    With each step closer to the building, the sculptures carved into surface of the buildings became easier to make out.

    ¡°These are all sculptures of inner court disciples. Every student admitted into the inner court will have a sculpture shaped in his likeness, inmemoration as well as for evidence of Shrek¡¯s history,¡± Shen Yi exined when she noticed the wonder shing in their eyes. Without letting them admire the art further, Shen Yi shepherded them into the building.

    The first thing that jumped out at them was the size. The ceiling towered over them at least ten meters in height, despite the fact that the building had six floors. There were fine illustrations drawn into the walls and domed ceiling, which caused onlookers to stop and stare, overwhelmed by the grandeur. Even so, such a sight was not tacky at the slightest, and was able to maintain an air of elegance.

    Shen Yi talked while walking. ¡°This building is called House Shrek. The murals on the walls and ceiling detail our twenty thousand years of history.¡±

    So prestigious! Twenty thousand years of history!

    A foundation spanning across eras was truly awe-inspiring. All four students of ss zero felt the urge to kowtow before this history of magnificence.

    Only now did they understand why Shrek Academy was known as the sacred temple of soul masters. Traveling to Shrek Academy was like making a pilgrimage! If they were privileged enough to study here, they would have an unforgettable experience for the rest of their lives.

    As his shame grew heavier, Tang Wulin¡¯s blood boiled, his hands balling into fists and knuckles glowing white. I almost made my teammates miss the Shrek exam!

    We... we all have to get in here!

    Although it was his first time so close to Shrek Academy, a mere taste of its glory, he knew in his heart that he must enter it.

    There wasn¡¯t a single soul master who could resist the temptation of Shrek Academy.

    After passing through the dome-roofed area, they climbed a flight of stairs with arching windows on each side, which provided a view of the yard outside. There were nts kept in tip-top shape throughout the green field, and on the other side of that was a stone structure simr to the one ss zero was in. Everything in sight was part of the Shrek House, illustrating howrge the building was. The semicircle of buildings they had first been introduced to was just the tip of the iceberg! Even the imperial pces of eras long gone might not be able topare with this building.

    No wonder Shen Yi said Shrek doesn¡¯tck any money. Just how much money did it cost to construct something so big?

    Tang Wulin sucked in a deep breath. Immersing himself in the environment felt wonderful.

    After passing through two more corridors, they arrived in a round hall. Its domed ceiling stretched twenty meters high. Additionally, there was a mural painted on the ceiling just as the previous hall had been.

    As ss zero took in the detailed painting, their bodies trembled, their knees buckling beneath them. Despite the twenty-meter distance separating them and the mural, it felt as if a mountain weighed down upon their shoulders.

    There was arge ck dragon in the mural. Its eyes glowed golden, even more striking against the backdrop of its ebony face, and its wings were spread wide. Violet light exploded from its body. It was obviously a painting, but it was vivid to the point of blurring the lines between fiction and reality. Each dragon scale could be counted with no difficulty, without missing a single one. The mural imposed an unstoppable pressure on the onlookers, as if the room itself was caving in under the dragon¡¯s might.

    Compared to his teammates, Tang Wulin¡¯s reaction was more subdued. When the unseen pressure attempted to dominate him, his blood roared into action, arrogantly refuting the ck dragon¡¯s might and fueling him with courage. He managed to stand tall before it, unaffected.

    Gu Yue¡¯s valor nearly matched his. After a moment of trembling and surprise, she regained herself.

    Xu Xiaoyan and Xie Xie, on the other hand, were deeply affected.

    Xu Xiaoyan trembled and verged on copsing, her face pale with shock.

    Xie Xie was in a worse state. His knees had given in immediately, but he was caught by Tang Wulin before he hit the ground. A bizarre sensation enveloped him the moment he came in contact with his captain¡¯s aura, dispelling his fear enough that he could stand firm again..

    At some unknown time, Shen Yi had disappeared, leaving the four students by themselves.

    Wave after wave of pressure came crashing onto them, each more terrifying than thest.

    Tang Wulin brows furrowed. He could sense Xie Xie shaking with each wave of pressure, nearing the point of copse.

    Snapping out of his stupor, Tang Wulin had noticed that Shen Yi was no longer present. As such, he came to the conclusion that this ce held more secrets than it did at first nce. This was likely part of their test.

    Tang Wulin snorted, golden light ring in the depths of his eyes as his bloodline power spurred into motion.

    Golden scales rippled into existence across his right arm, pulsing with more power than ever before. He could feel his blood overflowing with strength.

    After the scales had spread up his arm, they continued past his shoulder to his corbone, and then down his torso¡¯s right side. The right portion of his neck was not left excluded.

    His blood essence stretched beyond his body and enveloped hisrades in a bid to protect them.

 Chapter 255 - The Potential of a Little Monster

    <strong>Chapter 255 - The Potential of a Little Monster</strong>

    Tang Wulin himself found this phenomenon strange, but dismissed it. With a cold snort, he dispelled some of the ck dragon¡¯s crushing pressure. Now that Xie Xie was surrounded by Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence, he was finally able to regain hisposure.

    Though Xie Xie could not perceive Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence, he felt an unshakeable sense of security standing next to him. As long as he was next to Tang Wulin, everything would be okay.

    ¡°Huh.¡± Shen Yi appeared from around the corner of a stone pir, an elderly man following behind her. The old man wore a dark-green robe, his face the very definition of surprise. He nodded in approval when he saw Tang Wulin. ¡°Not bad. He has the potential of a little monster. It has been many years since I¡¯vest seen someone capable of withstanding the Gold-eyed ck Dragon King¡¯s pressure.¡±

    Unknown to ss zero, the mural above them was painted by a Title Douluo who specialized in painting. However, the only reason it could invoke such terror in their hearts was because it was painted with one drop of blood from the strongest soul beast in the Great Star Dou Forest, the fearsome Gold-eyed ck Dragon King.

    The drop of blood obtained from the legendary battle between the dragon and Shrek Academy¡¯s most powerful members.

    This mural tested the spiritual power of examinees. The longer theysted, the higher their score.

    Shen Yi was also astonished. She had originallybelled Gu Yue as the most promising student of ss zero, but now, Tang Wulin had emerged as another promising student.

    In the long history of this ck Dragon Hall, no one had ever used their own aura to resist the might of the mural. Examinees had always been forced to resist it with their own strength.

    ¡°Elder Li, this trial¡¯s score...?¡±

    Elder Li nced at Tang Wulin. ¡°Give that boy full marks. As for the other three... I suppose luck is an aspect of one¡¯s strength. Give the rest eight points.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Li.¡± Shen Yi¡¯s eyes lit up with joy.

    Without needing to be told, the four students turned to the elder and bowed.

    The elder smiled humbly. ¡°I¡¯m just giving face to that old fellow, Zhuo Shi. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that you were allte!¡± He made to leave, but turned back once more to give Tang Wulin an approving nod before walking off. His actions were iprehensible.

    ¡°The exam is split into many trials. Each trial has a maximum score of ten points, but to pass you need a minimum of six and your points are totalled at the end of the exams. Points will be deducted for failed sections and added for full-score sections. So actually, your luck was pretty good for the first section.¡± Shen Yi nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    We¡¯re done the first trial already?

    Xie Xie gave Tang Wulin a thumbs up. They had only realized then that the trial tested their spiritual power. The greater their spiritual power, the longer they could endure the pressure.

    Although Xie Xie¡¯s spiritual power surpassed the norm, he still fell tpared to Shrek¡¯s standard; if not for Tang Wulin, he would have failed this trial.

    Gu Yue¡¯s score could have been higher, but it would¡¯ve been impossible for Xu Xiaoyan and her to get eight points.

    The realization that they had just passed their first trial hit them hard, and they subconsciously moved to assume their battle formation as they walked. Tang Wulin stood at the front as the spear head, Xie Xie slightly behind him, while Xu Xiaoyan and Gu Yue were in the backlines.

    After passing through a corridor, they arrived in another hall. Shen Yi stopped and spun around to face the four students. ¡°Wait here. The second trial will begin in a moment.¡±

    She left without exining the content of the next trial. It was already generous of Shrek Academy to let them to take the exam despite beingte. Unlike the other examinees, they did not need to line up and as such could only power through the trials without resting.

    With a nce, Tang Wulin signalled to Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan, who then immediately sat down cross-legged and began meditating. They were a bit spent after resisting the spiritual pressure of the previous trial.

    Gu Yue, however, shook her head, indicating she was fine.

    At that moment, the hall darkened as if night had descended.

    But it was just noon! It¡¯s too soon for it to be night time!

    Mysterious silver lights lit up on the ground. They wove together, presenting a dazzling scene while the night sky painted on the domed roof transformed into a boundless expanse of space that seemed almost impossibly real.

    Gu Yue¡¯s brows jumped in surprise while Tang Wulin roused the barely rested Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan.

    The silver pattern on the floor gradually faded away. At that moment, it was as if they were floating in the starry sky of a magical world.

    ¡°Hold hands!¡± Tang Wulin ordered as he grabbed Xie Xie with one hand and Gu Yue with the other. Gu Yue held Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s hand and she, in turn, took Xie Xie¡¯s,pleting the circle.

    Two purple rings rose beneath Tang Wulin as Bluesilver Grass burst from his body to wrap them all in a protective barrier.

    Without knowing what the enemy was, this was the only action he could take. Once their safety was secured, they would have leeway to formte a response n.

    Suddenly, their surroundings changed.

    Light appeared in the still night. Now, however, they found themselves in arge space.

    Where are we?

    Just as they thought this, a deafening roar broke the air and the tyrannical pressure mmed into them.

    A soul beast appeared before them, a monstrous thing over ten meters long and five meters tall. Two horns jutted out of its skull, one slightly longer than the other. Its skin looked as tough as armor, encasing its scarlet eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s an Earth Demon Rhinoceros. It should be at least three-thousand-years,¡± Xie Xie said solemnly.

    They had never encountered such a beast in the spirit ascension tform since it wasn¡¯t an inhabitant of the forest, but a lord of the savanna.

    Although it was not as mighty as the Duskgold Dreadw Bear of the forest, its strength was not to be underestimated.

    ¡°Its attribute is earth,¡± Gu Yue judged.

    Tang Wulin remained silent, only making a few hand signals.

    Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan turned around and ran to open up distance while Xie Xie rushed to the side.

    Sparkling strands of Bluesilver Grass bound their waists, connecting the four teammates. In a sh of golden light, a small snake appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder.

    Goldlight had grown much since three years ago. It was about half a meter in length and as thick as a chestnut now. Meanwhile, its golden scales had transformed and appeared simr to those on Tang Wulin¡¯s right arm, thicker and sharper than before.

    Goldlight slithered down his left arm and coiled around his forearm, its eyes sparkling gold.

    The Earth Demon Rhinoceros let out another thundering roar and pawed the ground twice before charging at Tang Wulin.

    Rather than fear, Tang Wulin felt his blood rouse and shouted in unstoppable excitement This was the perfect opportunity to test his growth after breaking the second seal!

    Which was why, instead of retreating, he charged forward to sh head on with the beast!

    Xie Xie had positioned himself to the side at that moment, while a yellow light blossomed on the ground in front of the rhinoceros.

    The earth softened as Gu Yue gestured with hands enveloped in yellow light. Not only could the earth element be used to harden the ground, it could also create a marsh.

    The crimson eyes of the Earth Demon Rhinoceros were full of bloodthirst. Just before it fell prey to the marsh, a yellow light appeared beneath its feet and the earth hardened again. Without slowing down, it continued to charge at Tang Wulin.

 Chapter 256 - Golden Soul Ring

    <strong>Chapter 256 - Golden Soul Ring</strong>

    Tang Wulin shot forward like a rocket, activating Bluesilver Impaling Array as he propelled himself into the air.

    The Earth Demon Rhinoceros charged straight into his array, itsrge and thick body barely restrained for a moment.

    Tang Wulin took advantage of the opening to edge closer and, drawing all his strength into his fist, punched it right in the face.

    The rhinoceros roared, lowering its horns to counter the fist.

    In terms of strength, the Earth Demon Rhinoceros would rank in the top three among soul beasts of the same level. The Duskgold Dreadw Bear, however, would only rank in the top ten.

    Bang!

    It was like being hit by a train. Tang Wulin flew back like a cannonball, his entire arm numb from the impact. Still, he flung a strand of Bluesilver Grass to bind the rhinoceros¡¯s neck like asso.

    The Earth Demon Rhinoceros also recoiled from the sh. Although it hadn¡¯t been hurt, Tang Wulin was proud of his achievement. After all, the Earth Demon Rhinoceros was feared for its sheer brutal strength!

    Tang Wulin took the opportunity to survey his surroundings while midair. This ce reminded him of the beast arenas of old; a ce where people with courage and riches gathered, a ce where soul masters fought each other or soul beasts, a ce that seduced others with the promise great rewards. And this ce felt the same.

    The Earth Demon Rhinoceros¡¯s strength was formidable, its defense surpassing even that of the Duskgold Dreadw Bear. All itcked was attack power.

    He pulled hard on a strand of Bluesilver Grass and, like apressed spring, he went flying through the air as the tension released in a burst of muscle and adrenaline. Xie Xie, positioned at the rhinoceros¡¯s side, chose this moment to act. His second soul ring lit up as he activated Light Dragon Storm.

    With his richbat experience, Xie Xie pinpointed the rhinoceros¡¯s head as its weakest point. The best target.

    Agility-type soul masters had the most explosive attacks among their peers. Xie Xie was no exception.

    The Earth Demon Rhinoceros twitched in its effort to pursue Tang Wulin, giving Xie Xie the perfect opportunity to strike. He took it.

    Though such an attack could not breach the rhinoceros¡¯s thick skin and even thicker defenses, It still stung. This was enough to aplish Xie Xie¡¯s objective.

    Grunting in pain, the rhinoceros raised its right foot and stomped. Tang Wulin, still in mid flight, grabbed the strand connecting to Xie Xie and pulled him into the air.

    Boom!

    Yellow light exploded outward as the rhinoceros¡¯s foot descended, only dissipating after traveling for twenty-five meters in radius. A little more and it would have reached Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan.

    It was War Stomp, an attack soul skill that possessed formidable paralysis effects.

    Tang Wulin had been quick enough to evade it, but Xie Xie was one step toote as he lost control of his body to a numb sensation. He urged his soul power into motion, circting it throughout his body.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulinnded on the rhinoceros¡¯s head. Golden scales ripped across his skin as his arm transformed into his supreme golden dragon w.

    Among all the elements, earth had the strongest defense and stability. Rarely could the other subdue it; as such, the biggest obstacle in defeating an Earth Demon Rhinoceros was breaking its stalwart defense. Even so, this posed no problem for Tang Wulin. As long as he could prate its hide, then his golden dragon w¡¯s crushing effect would take care of the rest. The rhinoceros¡¯s defeat was only a matter of time.

    However, something unexpected happened.

    The instant his golden dragon w materialized, his body zed with heat as fire seared his blood. His two purple soul rings vanished.

    And in their ce, a golden soul ring appeared.

    A golden soul ring?

    Both Xu Xiaoyan and Gu Yue were dumbstruck by this unprecedented scene,pletely forgetting to prepare their soul skills. Even Xie Xie, who was nning for a second assault from the air, gaped at the sight.

    The golden soul ring shone with resplendent light, showering Tang Wulin in a splendid gold. No longer were the scales on his arm and the w a dull color. Now, they dazzled brighter than a diamond.

    A powerful aura of of blood essence gathered around him while his body swelled with power.

    Bang!

    The Earth Demon Rhinoceros threw its head back, hurling Tang Wulin off.

    Too preupied with the changes in his body, Tang Wulin missed his opportunity to attack. He only managed to raise his scaled arm to block the rhinoceros¡¯s horn.

    This time, he neither trembled nor did his arm go weak from the impact.

    Confused, he took in the golden glow of his body. Gu Yue called out, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Yellow light surged in his direction, earth spikes following in its wake. Having justnded on the ground, he braced himself for the onught.

    Yet, a strange scene yed out. Just as the earth spikes stabbed him, the golden light merged with his skin and he was sent flying into the air, unharmed.

    Tang Wulin groaned as the impact ran through, but he quickly came to a realization.

    That golden light strengthened my body?

    Is this the surprise Old Tang spoke of?

    With no time left to ponder, he spun in mid air and grabbed the strand of Bluesilver Grass wrapped around the rhinoceros¡¯s head, diving down like a hawk.

    His reinforcements finally arrived. Still in flight, Xie Xie split into three clones that headed for the rhinoceros. Another set of three shadows followed behind them, hidden from sight.

    The strongest suit of his Shadow Dragon Dagger was its ability to stay hidden within the shadows. In this hairbreadth of a second, Xie Xie disyed the full might of both of his third soul skills,bining them into Twin Dragon Clones!

    Both Light Dragon Clones and Shadow Dragon Clones could create three clones each, a total of six clones. Each one zipped toward the soul beast, assaulting it from a different angle.

    Two of them attacked head-on, aiming straight for the eyes. No matter how strong the skin, the eyes would be weak points.

    As if understanding this, the Earth Demon Rhinoceros used its thick eyelids to shield against Xie Xie¡¯s barrage.

    Because the Twin Dragon Clones required maximum control and soul power, Xie Xie was unable to utilize other soul skills simultaneously; but he didn¡¯t need to. The disruptive effect of six clones attacking at the same instance was enough.

    Without pausing, Xu Xiaoyan activated Starlight Shackles beneath the rhinoceros, binding it in ce. The chains prevented the rhinoceros from charging at the two girls. Despite being effective for just an instant, the shackles had upset the soul beast¡¯s center of gravity and sent it toppling.

    Stars littered the sky. Though it was just an illusion, such a sight was enough to set off her soul abilities. Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Starwheel Ice Staff epted the night as fact, granting her the absolute control of her Starlight Shackles.

 Chapter 257 - Bloodline Soul Skill: Golden Dragon Body

    <strong>Chapter 257 - Bloodline Soul Skill: Golden Dragon Body</strong>

    If Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s soul skill could restrain even an expert of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s level, it was pointless to even mention the Earth Demon Rhinoceros.

    Despite her attack being ready, Gu Yue did notunch it. Instead, she recalled her soul power and soul rings.

    After Xu Xiaoyan recovered from her initial surprise, she created an opening with her Starlight Shackles. Tang Wulin did not let this chance slip away and swiftly remounted the rhinoceros¡¯s head.

    His resplendent golden dragon w descended upon the rhinoceros¡¯s nape.

    The rhinoceros¡¯s defenses were strong, and Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know if his w could prate its skull. Since its neck was a significantly weaker inparison, it was the next best target.

    The moment his w touched the beast¡¯s skin, the golden light clinging to his body converged on it, bathing it in a magnificent glow.

    The crushing effect of his w immediately activated and shattered the rhinoceros¡¯s outer armor of skin. He thrust his w into the breach.

    A momentter, the Earth Demon Rhinoceros copsed with a loud rumble. Tang Wulin had severed its spine, seizing both its control over its body... and its life.

    It¡¯s really strong. As Tang Wulin stared at his sparkling w thatcked even the tiniest of bloodstains, he felt a flurry of emotions.

    He had reaped many benefits from breaking the second seal.

    First was this mysterious golden soul ring that seemed to appear when he unleashed his golden dragon w. If Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass consumed his soul power, then this golden soul ring consumed his physical strength and blood essence.

    His golden dragon w no longer used up his soul power, but he could feel his blood essence drain away to sustain it. If he used up all of his blood essence, however... he would get hungry.

    As a result of that change, Tang Wulin could now sustain his golden dragon w for longer periods of time. It also became stronger, while the golden scales amplified Tang Wulin¡¯s strength even further. In addition to that, the scales now covered the entire right side of his body, greatly strengthening the parts they covered.

    All of this was a substantial improvement. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to ughter this Earth Demon Rhinoceros so easily without it.

    In the back of Tang Wulin¡¯s mind, he vaguely knew that the name of the golden soul ring¡¯s soul skill was Golden Dragon Body.

    Golden Dragon Body increased Tang Wulin¡¯s strength, speed, attack power, and defense as an all-around ability amplifier. However, it increased his strength the most. This was made clear by how he was able to go toe-to-toe against the Earth Demon Rhinoceros without backing down.

    Of course, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Starlight Shackles yed a huge role in his swift kill. Without its absolute restraining power, he wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to kill the rhinoceros in one attack while facing the many soul skills it possessed.

    Just as he started reviewing the battle, the beast arena faded away, returning everything to darkness.

    The stars in the sky warped, giving everyone a short bout of dizziness before their vision became clear again.

    The four stood face to face with one another, hands joined together, just like before. It seemed as though everything they just experienced had been an illusion.

    They had experienced fighting in an illusory world during their time in the spirit ascension tform, but that had only been possible through the usage of sophisticated technology! Yet this ce was not like the spirit ascension tform. It felt different here... truly strange.

    They couldn¡¯t fathom the magic behind it, but they were awestruck nheless!

    Shen Yi reappeared before them, her expression stranger than ever.

    The beast arena was the second trial of Shrek Academy¡¯s entrance exam.

    The strength and number of soul beasts in the trial varied depending on the number of participants. Surviving for one minute was the minimum requirement for passing the trial, while harming the beasts awarded bonus points.

    Shen Yi had purposefully neglected to tell them the minimum requirement to pass this trial, but she had never imagined that they would be so fierce.

    They had faced an Earth Demon Rhinoceros after all! Even for her, it would¡¯ve been annoying to kill one with over three thousand years of cultivation without her battle armor. The rhinoceros¡¯s defenses were simply too strong.

    Yet these kids had ughtered it! She wondered whether Tang Wulin¡¯s w would still be able to prate the rhinoceros¡¯s defenses if it had been a bit stronger. Furthermore, there was the mystery of his golden soul ring. No matter how she looked at it, the boy had to have twin martial souls. But surely Wu Zhangkong would have mentioned such a thing to her.

    ¡°The results for second trial, the beast arena: Tang Wulin, ten points; Xie Xie, ten points; Gu Yue, eight points; Xu Xiaoyan, ten points.¡±

    ¡°Wow, how did we score so high?¡± Xie Xie asked in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected to score a full ten points.

    Shen Yi nodded. ¡°You scored highly because you killed the Earth Demon Rhinoceros together. The criteria for passing didn¡¯t involve killing it, so even Gu Yue, who didn¡¯t attack it, got a high score. We shall now continue. Follow me.¡±

    As she led the way, Shen Yi¡¯s heart welled with expectation. These kids really match Shrek¡¯s motto. They¡¯re like little monsters.

    Theirbat ability is high, and in addition to good teamwork, they are capable of remaining calm during battle.

    Shen Yi was perceptive. She had seen that not a single one of the four had panicked during their battle against the Earth Demon Rhinoceros. Gu Yue was the calmest of them all, but the rest had excitement in their eyes!

    Xie Xie had even spoken the Earth Demon Rhinceros¡¯s name out loud, meaning all of them knew how formidable the beast was. Even with that knowledge, they did not cower back. Confident in their strength, they rose to the challenge. It was clear they had faced tougher foes before.

    Senior brother, it seems you¡¯ve made sure to give them a lot ofbat experience!

    In contrast to Shen Yi¡¯s feelings of admiration, Tang Wulin furrowed his brow, ovee by confusion. He shot Gu Yue an inquisitive look, and she nodded in response.

    Although they had scored well in thest two trials, Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t rx. Their exam would continue, all of it administered in one go without giving them time to rest.

    With their current cultivation base, their soul power would be severely limited without any chances to meditate. They didn¡¯t know how many more trials there were, but at this rate, their soul power would definitely be exhausted.

    Fortunately, Tang Wulin now wielded a powerful bloodline soul ring in addition to his martial soul. However, Xu Xiaoyan had used one-third of her soul power to restrain the Earth Demon Rhinoceros for a split second with her Starlight Shackles. If he had been any slower in finishing it off, even more of her soul power would have been consumed.

    He had looked at Gu Yue to check on her condition, and her nod told him that she was alright.

    After thest two trials, all four of them understood just what sort of entrance exam Shrek Academy had. Many more unknown trials awaited them. This was just the beginning.

    Shen Yi pulled a sliding door open and brought them to a space between the stone buildings. This was the site of the third trial.

    A series of gates sat in rows, one after another, with at least a hundred covering the area in total. The number of gates in each row varied.

    These gates were called guillotine gates. Each gate had a gigantic, two-meter wide, one-meter tall, half-a-meter thick guillotine de. With such an enormous de, even a full-grown cow would instantly be split in half.

    ¡°The third trial tests your ability to adapt. Once I tell you to get ready, you will have one minute to prepare. Once I shout for you to begin, you will have to pass through all of the gates. If you finish within thirty seconds, you get six points. For every three seconds you finish early, you get an additional point. For every three seconds you¡¯rete, you will lose one point. There are two things you need to know about this trial. First, the closer you are to each gate, the faster its guillotine will fall. Since these are real guillotines, you will die if they strike you. Second, you can get a negative score for this trial. If you can¡¯t even pass this trial, then forget about taking theter trials. Raise the guillotines!¡±

    When she finished speaking, she gestured to the side, and the nk of metal resounded as the guillotine des began to rise.

    The front-most gate¡¯s guillotine fell with a booming ng, sparks erupting from it as it thudded into the recess below. The sound struck terror into the students¡¯ hearts. Then, the de rose back up and descended again...

 Chapter 258 - Dominating the Third Trial

    <strong>Chapter 258 - Dominating the Third Trial</strong>

    Following the first guillotine de, the rest began falling one after another, a metal mor filling the air.

    ¡°Get ready. The one-minute countdown begins now.¡± Without giving Tang Wulin and the others even a moment to digest the situation, Shen Yi began counting down.

    The gears of Tang Wulin¡¯s mind began turning. ¡°We need to cross through the guillotine gates within thirty seconds. The shortest path has six gates... Gu Yue, test the power of the guillotine des.¡±

    Having a cool head was essential to passing such trials.

    While Xie Xie was eager to speed through the gates, Xu Xiaoyan stared at them pale-faced.

    Gu Yue was just as calm as usual, and following Tang Wulin¡¯s order, she held out her hand and turned her palm to the sky. Blue light condensed in her hand, forming a two-meter long icicle that she shot through the bottom of the guillotine.

    ng!

    The guillotine de fell, instantly turning most of the icicle into a fine powder while splitting the thickest part of it into two.

    ¡°The descent of one de produces about three thousand kilograms of force,¡± Gu Yue announced. Her precise analysis was only possible because of her spiritual connection with the elements.

    ¡°Can you do it?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°I can protect one person,¡± Gu Yue responded.

    ¡°How about you, Xie Xie?¡±

    Leaping from the ground, Xie Xie said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Just as Tang Wulin was about the state their n, Gu Yue said, ¡°How about I protect Xu Xiaoyan and you carry me on your back. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem with your physical strength. Xie Xie can then follow right behind us. That should work.¡±

    Tang Wulin considered it for a moment. The n he thought up would have Gu Yue and Xie Xie pass through the gates by themselves while he carried Xu Xiaoyan. It was the most logical n. Gu Yue¡¯s arrangement would also work, but he felt that there was something strange about it, so he eyed her suspiciously.

    A slight blush appeared on Gu Yue¡¯s face, but she quickly returned to normal.

    ¡°Ten... nine... eight...¡±

    Shen Yi had begun the final countdown. They only had a few seconds left before the trial started.

    Tang Wulin sucked in a deep breath. There was no time left to change the n. Gu Yue approached his back and quickly mounted him. With a wave of her hand, green lights enveloped Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan.

    Paralyzed by fear, she just stared at the guillotines.

    ¡°Xiaoyan, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Gu Yue said. ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll use the earth element to hold the guillotine des up and we¡¯ll follow right behind you. All you have to do is run through quickly.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan clenched her jaw and nodded.

    ¡°Three... two... one... begin!¡±

    With Shen Yi¡¯s deration, the third trial began.

    Gu Yue chanted quietly, her hands raised toward the sky. She only managed to stay pressed close to Tang Wulin¡¯s back by using her legs. They straddled his waist tightly, his hands gripping the flesh of her thighs. A yellow light shed as a stone pir shot up underneath the first gate.

    ng!

    The de hurtled into the stone pir, crashing against it. The pir shook as cracks webbed throughout its stone.

    ¡°Quickly!¡± Gu Yue shouted.

    In that instant, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes became resolute. After all these years together, she hade topletely trust in her teammates. She leaned forward and dashed through the first gate, joining Xie Xie who had shed through it earlier.

    With Gu Yue clinging to his back, Tang Wulin went throughst. However, right when he passed directly underneath the guillotine, the stone pir suddenly copsed.

    The gigantic guillotine de plunged downward!

    Gu Yue shut her eyes tightly, arms wrapped tightly around Tang Wulin¡¯s neck as if she had no intention of leaving him.

    Her heart was racing, probably because of the tense situation.

    Tang Wulin, however, only felt her drawing closer to him, her arms and legs wrapped around his neck and waist.

    Faced with the iing de, Tang Wulin showed neither fear nor joy.

    Isn¡¯t this just three thousand kilograms of force? And it has even been weakened by the stone pir.

    Tang Wulin raised his right hand, his blood roaring as his golden dragon w appeared. He thrust his arm above him, struck the enormous de...

    ...and held it aloft.

    From her position on the sidelines, Shen Yi was dumbstruck

    She had witnessed countless students face this trial in the past. Each and every one of them approached it differently, yet this was the first time she had seen someone brazenly grab the de!

    That de weighs over a thousand kilograms! With gravity added to that, that should¡¯ve been over three thousand kilograms of force!

    He can¡¯t...

    Shen Yi nearly shut her eyes subconsciously. She was afraid of the bloody scene she anticipated.

    But... of course that didn¡¯t happen.

    ng!

    Tang Wulin easily caught the de, only squatting a bit topensate for the force.

    ¡°Up!¡± he shouted, his right arm filling with strength as fiercely pushed it up. Holding it high in the air, he stepped through the first gate with Gu Yue on his back.

    ¡°Boss, are you even human!?¡± Xie Xie stared at Tang Wulin in horror.

    On the other hand, shock showed in Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes, forcing her fear into the back seat.

    ¡°Gu Yue, you don¡¯t need to do anything else. I can do this by myself.¡±

    Now that he had experienced the strength of the guillotine himself, Tang Wulin was confident. He walked toward the second gate withrge strides.

    As the de dropped, he held up his hand once more and grabbed it. He pushed the de back up, letting Xu Xiaoyan and Xie Xie pass through before him and Gu Yue.

    Tang Wulin and his golden dragon w treated the dreaded guillotine des like toys. He held up each and every one of them easily.

    The four of them soon passed through six gates, the shortest distance possible.

    Shen Yi was speechless.

    This kid is looking more and more like a monster! This trial was supposed to test their ability to adapt, their reaction times, and their courage!

    Against such terrifying guillotines, with only a minute to n, the ability to adapt quickly was essential to passing the trial. Furthermore, such adaptability could only be founded in courage.

    Many students who had what it took to pass the trial relied on things such as speed and strength. However, the enormous guillotines struck fear into these examinees who were under fifteen years old, leaving many of them too scared to move even an inch.

    For the students of ss zero, this trial had been exceptionally easy, but for most examinees, it was the hardest trial of them all!

    With their time limited and their courage tested, many could not make it through the trial within the time limit.

    Even if examinees were the elite of the elites that major cities rmended, the first trial eliminated a majority of them because their spiritual power was usually just too weak. Inparison, most examinees passed the second trial since it was a simple battle. As for the third trial, over half of the remaining examinees were usually weeded out due to theirck of courage in the face of death.

    Examinees would normally go through the gates one at a time since they usually couldn¡¯t formte a n of cooperation in the one minute given. Furthermore, there was the question of whether their courage, adaptability, and judgement were up to par. It was only because Tang Wulin possessed all of these qualities in excess that the third trial was so easy for his team.

    In such a trial, Tang Wulin single-handedly dealt with everything! The trial¡¯s difficulty had never crossed his mind. The entire time, he just focused on passing.

    His courage wasn¡¯t even tested here. Even if it were, he had nevercked it. If he had, then he wouldn¡¯t have been able to decisively shield Gu Yue from a soul fusion skill with his own body.

    As for the rest of his team, they rode his coattails to the finish line.

    It was as if he were a propping up the heavens.

    Shen Yi called out their final time. ¡°Fourteen seconds!¡±

    Tang Wulin swung his arm a bit, flexing his shoulder as he withdrew his w and his hand returned to normal.

 Chapter 259 - Testing Specialties

    <strong>Chapter 259 - Testing Specialties</strong>

    Tang Wulin was quite pleased with the results of this trial. Apart from himself, who had called upon his blood essence and soul power, his team conserved almost all of their energy.

    Now that the third trial was over, Tang Wulin understood how crucial it was to ration soul power for the uing trials. If they didn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t be able tost until the end.

    He had stopped Gu Yue from exercising control over the elements precisely to conserve her soul power. As the strongest of the four, she was better suited for handling theter trials. Tang Wulin took the brunt of the earlier ones.

    ¡°You all scored ten points.¡± Shen Yi strained herself to maintain a mask of tranquility, promptly leading the way to the next test after announcing the results.

    She had harbored some worry for these kids in her heart, since taking these trials consecutively without rest would be tough, but now it was apparent she had been anxious for nothing. They had scored well on the first three, and even got full-marks on the third and hardest test. Although they didn¡¯t break any records for speed, they were the only ones in history to have dominated the trial. That Tang Wulin really deserves to be ss zero¡¯s captain! No wonder the talented Gu Yue submits to him so willingly.

    ¡°You can get down now,¡± Tang Wulin said, patting Gu Yue¡¯s arms that were wrapped around his neck.

    Gu Yue buried her head into his back, clinging on to him, pretending as if she hadn¡¯t heard his words.

    Confused, Tang Wulin asked anxiously, ¡°Did you get injured back then?¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head softly and under her breath said, ¡°J-just carry me for a bit longer. I¡¯m a bit scared.¡±

    Both Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan pulled strange faces as they watched the two from the sidelines. What is there for Gu Yue to be afraid of? Does she even understand the meaning of fear? In the two bystanders¡¯ eyes, Gu Yue was unaffected by such things, a paragon of indifference. Besides maintaining good rtionships with her teammates, she would ignore everyone else. She looked at all strangers with cold, apathetic eyes.

    In the past three years, she hadn¡¯t interacted much with Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, or Xu Xiaoyan. Whenever she had a day off, she would bury herself at the Spirit Pagoda. Yet, for some reason, after the start of the Shrek Academy entrance exams, she seemed to warm up a bit. More precisely, she became warmer toward Tang Wulin. The change was quite obvious, and now it was even clearer.

    Just what is going on here?

    What they didn¡¯t know was that currently, in Gu Yue¡¯s mind, there was the image of a naked Tang Wulin soaking in the bathtub, golden mist lingering around his toned body. His muscles shimmered in the moist, wet steam. Although she had gotten just a glimpse of his sculpted assets, it was engraved in her memories, anything and everything. It was at that precise moment that her attitude toward Tang Wulin began changing.

    Gu Yue¡¯s legs were wrapped around Tang Wulin too tightly for him to peel her off. He resigned himself to carrying her.

    While Gu Yue¡¯s heart pounded, Tang Wulin¡¯s face grew crimson by the second. Though they were still young, the differences between boys and girls were already bing apparent, making their marks. Tang Wulin¡¯s figure was not bulky, but sturdy and lean. On the other hand, Gu Yue¡¯s body was soft, and softness brought toughness, a sweet scent hanging over her form. As he carried her, locks of her hair fell onto his face, tickling him.

    Once they re-entered the building, they proceeded through another corridor, climbed up the stairs, and finally reached the building¡¯s second floor. The walls and ceilings were pure white with gold lines etched into them, as if to portray something.

    ¡°Those are... soul device blueprints?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked. She had chosen mecha designer for her secondary profession, and as such she could instantly recognize what these golden lines represented.

    Why are they decorating the walls with soul device blueprints? Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t make sense of theplex diagrams. If his spiritual power was weaker, then perhaps he may have gone dizzy just staring at the diagrams.

    They entered arge room as he was in mid-thought. Shen Yi pointed to some chairs on the side. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯m going to go get this trial¡¯s administrators. This trial will test your personal strength. Only one of your specialties will be examined, so consider carefully what you will present. Your greatest specialty is directly rted to your strength.¡± Finished speaking, she about-faced and left.

    ¡°Our specialty?¡± Xie Xie was at a loss.

    Gu Yue finally got down from Tang Wulin¡¯s back and sat cross-legged first, meditating and not uttering a word.

    Tang Wulin took a seat beside her. ¡°This trial is pretty simple. Our specialty is just our greatest strength as a soul master. For example, Xie Xie, you¡¯re an agility-type soul master, so you just need to show the limit of your speed. You just need to embody what it means to be an agility-type soul master. Of course, you¡¯re not a normal one since you have twin martial souls, so I think you should show off both: abination of speed and your twin martial souls. It should be the same for everyone else, so just show them what you¡¯re best at.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan furrowed her brows. ¡°Captain, then what should I do? My full potential onlyes up at night.¡±

    Tang Wulin shed a wry smile. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to make do by describing it with words. You already used it during the second trial, so it shouldn¡¯t be hard to find proof. It should be fine as long as you exin your ability thoroughly. As long as you¡¯re speaking the truth, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll demand you to show it.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s expression eased. ¡°I got it.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Alright, rest as much as you can everyone. This is a rare opportunity.¡± He closed his eyes in an instant and began meditating the moment he finished speaking.

    The strength of his blood essence was closely rted to his soul power. The greater his soul power, the mightier his blood essence. With no food in sight, his only option was to recover his soul power.

    However, they weren¡¯t given much time to rest. Not even five minutester, Shen Yi returned with three people in tow. Two were middle-aged while the third was an elderlydy.

    The elderlydy held a walking stick in her hand, her gait unsteady as she walked over to a long table and took a seat. The two middle-aged men treated her with respect, sitting down on each side of her after she was seated. This left Shen Yi to stand on the side.

    The olddy scrutinized the still-meditating four examinees across from her, who were unaware of the three¡¯s arrival.

    A smile tugging at the corner of her mouth, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°These kids sure know how to make the most of their time. Alright then, Little Yiyi, tell them we¡¯re beginning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder Cai.¡± Shen Yi showed no discontent at how the olddy addressed her, and instead, answered deferentially. She took quick steps toward the four examinees to wake them up.

    ¡°This trial¡¯s administrators are here now.¡± Shen Yi asked, ¡°Which of you will go first?¡±

    Tang Wulin studied his teammates as he considered. Since they were a team of four, he had to determine the best method for the whole group, especially since the first to go up would likely leave the deepest impression. The order they went in was crucial. The first to proceed needed to go with a bang.

    ¡°Xie Xie, you¡¯re up first.¡± After announcing his decision, he shifted over to Xie XIe¡¯s side and whispered a few words into his ear.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xie Xie nodded then stood up, walking to the center of the room.

    ¡°Hello teachers,¡± he said as he bowed deeply to the three examiners.

    The olddy chuckled. ¡°Kid, go on and begin. You only have once chance, so show me what you¡¯re best at.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xie Xie answered respectfully while three soul rings appeared beneath him.

    Two yellow and one purple, the three soul rings twinkled in the air. A momentter, his third soul ring, the sole purple one, lit up.

    His body blurred into three identical clones standing side-by-side. They couldn¡¯t be differentiated by the naked eye.

    The three Xie Xie¡¯s bowed to the teachers, then, in an instant, their figures became transparent as they dashed off in separate directions with bizarre steps. Each one held a Light Dragon Dagger.

    The air hissed as each of the daggers sliced through the air. The shes grew faster, blurred, until each of the three figures seemed like a thrashing whirlwind. The clones flitted around the area, the wind raging as they fought an imaginary opponent at the eye of the hurricane.

    The two middle-aged teachers were astonished. Using their soul power to envelop the arena, they could tell that these invisible clones were tangible existences!

 Chapter 260 - The Fourth Trial

    <strong>Chapter 260 - The Fourth Trial</strong>

    Soul skills that produce clones weren¡¯t anything special, and were actually amon sight among agility-type soul masters. Three clones were fairly impressive, but still couldn¡¯t be considered much to Shrek Academy. Six clones, however, were a different story, especially since half of them were invisible.

    Thirty secondster, the three clones merged back into one figure. Sweat dripped from Xie Xie¡¯s forehead as he bowed to the three teachers three times. ¡°I¡¯m finished with my performance.¡±

    The olddy looked at him with interest. ¡°Kid, your twin martial souls are simr to one another, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Xie Xie wasn¡¯t surprised at the elder¡¯s insight into his secret. This was Shrek Academy after all!

    The olddy nodded. ¡°Not bad, but you stillck control. You¡¯ve only scratched the surface of the Tang Sect¡¯s Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. Don¡¯t try to rush progress and don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. Refine your Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track more before giving all of your clones the same abilities. Furthermore, your spiritual power is too weak at the moment. It¡¯s impossible for you to haveplete control over three clones at once. Focus on strengthening your spiritual power first. If you can reach the Spirit Sea realm within three years, your future will be boundless.¡±

    Xie Xie had been quite proud of himself. With his Twin Dragon Clones, each one utilizing Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track against one target, he considered himself quite formidable.

    However, he couldn¡¯t say a single word to refute the olddy¡¯s criticism. She had hit each nail right on the head, pinpointing each and every one of his weaknesses.

    Xie Xie happily bowed once more, his head nearly dipping below his knees. Admiration welled from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance. I will do my best to improve myself.¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± The olddy nodded. ¡°Next.¡±

    Xie Xie returned to the others in humiliation, shoulders drooping and his face bitter. The next person to go up was Xu Xiaoyan. Simr to Xie Xie, she had received some instructions from Tang Wulin.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you depressed?¡± Tang Wulin asked Xie Xie softly.

    Xie Xieughed bitterly in response. ¡°That¡¯s right! I originally thought I was pretty amazing, but I don¡¯t think I did too well in this trial.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Actually, I think it¡¯s the opposite. I bet you scored quite highly. That grandmother is clearly the central figure among the three teachers. If she thought you were rotten wood that couldn¡¯t be carved, would she have given you so much advice? Besides, we¡¯re students! We came to Shrek to learn. What would be the point ofing if we already know everything?¡±

    Xie Xie was dumbstruck.

    That¡¯s right! I¡¯m not horrible, that grandmother was just telling me how to make future progress!

    Tang Wulin patted him on the leg. ¡°Let¡¯s watch.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan stood in the center of the room and bowed to the three teachers.

    ¡°You may start,¡± the olddy said.

    ¡°My sincerest apologies to the three examiners¡± Xu Xiaoyan said. ¡°I am unable to show you my specialty because it is still daytime. My martial soul is different at night. From a certain perspective, I can be considered a monster of a soul master. That is why I havee to Shrek.¡±

    Moving the examiners with words alone was not an easy task. Tang Wulin knew this, so he had instructed her to immediately point out her uniqueness. Being a ¡°monster¡± was Shrek¡¯s motto. Calling herself one would instantly draw the attention of the examiners.

    ¡°Oh? Then how are you different at night?¡± the examiner on the olddy¡¯s left asked.

    Xu Xiaoyan summoned her ice staff and grabbed it with her right hand, two yellow soul rings rising as she did so. ¡°During the day, my martial soul is just the Ice Staff, which excels at controlling the battlefield and long-ranged attacks. At night, I gain the power of starlight, and my martial soul transforms into the Starwheel Ice Staff, changing my soul skills.¡±

    A spark of excitement appeared in the olddy¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know of the Starwheel Ice Staff. It came from the Xu family long ago, but not many of them had it. Your surname is Xu?¡±

    The olddy¡¯s words took Xu Xiaoyan by surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right! You know about my family?¡±

    The olddy smiled calmly. ¡°There are very few things in the world of soul masters that Shrek doesn¡¯t know about. You can go back now.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan gaped at her. ¡°But I¡¯m not done exining.¡±

    The olddy¡¯s brow wrinkled. ¡°Since I know about your origins, why wouldn¡¯t I know about the absolute control of your starlight soul skills? Now go on back to your friends.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xu Xiaoyan bowed again before leaving.

    Tang Wulin was already standing to wee Xu Xiaoyan back, nodding with approval. ¡°You did great. Rx.¡±

    His words of assurance caused the tension to flow out of her body. Tang Wulin walked past her toward the center of the room.

    The olddy inspected Tang Wulin curiously. ¡°You seem quite confident!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Her words caught him off guard, but he quickly realized his mistake and bowed. ¡°Greetings to the three examiners.¡±

    The olddy smiled strangely. ¡°They seem to trust you. Show me what you can do. Show me... why they have so much faith in you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin didn¡¯t exin himself. He now realized that the three examiners had likely heard everything he whispered into Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s ears. They were truly formidable, worthy of being teachers of Shrek Academy!

    ¡°My speciality is power,¡± he said.

    A golden light shed in his eyes and his blood essence erupted outward.

    In a world of his own, he could hear the sound of his blood pumping through his veins like a mighty river. His right arm swelled with strength, golden scales covering it. Then a golden soul ring appeared.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shock wiped the smile off the olddy¡¯s face, her eyes wide at the resplendent soul ring.

    Beside her, the other two examiners simrly gaped at the sight before them.

    All of the colors a soul ring could be had long since been established in the world of soul masters. White represented a ten-year soul ring, yellow meant hundred-year, purple stood for thousand-year, ck indicated ten-thousand-year, and red signified hundred-thousand-year.

    Normal soul rings could be one of those five colors. However, in the entire history of the Douluo Continent, soul rings with special colors had appeared. The appearance of such a soul ring signified immense power.

    In the history of Shrek Academy, a golden soul ring had appeared once.

    Tang San of the original Shrek Seven Monsters, the founder of the Tang Sect, had killed a million-year soul beast and obtained a golden soul ring.

    Yet million-year soul rings had only appeared twice in the history of the Douluo Continent. The second person to possess a million-year soul ring was the legendary figure that the za was named after, the founder of the Spirit Pagoda, Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao!

    However, Huo Yuhao¡¯s million-year soul ring was different from Tang San¡¯s. His was white and could easily be disguised as a ten-year soul ring. ording to the analyses ofter generations of soul masters, Tang San¡¯s million-year soul ring had been directly obtained from a soul beast, resulting in its golden color. Huo Yuhao, on the other hand, had been lucky enough to fuse with the million-year Skydream Iceworm which had slept all the way until it reached the million-year level. This was the supposed reason for the difference in color. Although the Spirit Ice Douluo¡¯s soul ring became very powerful, it wasn¡¯t on par with Tang San¡¯s golden soul ring.

 Chapter 261 - A Test of Strength

    <strong>Chapter 261 - A Test of Strength</strong>

    After creating spirit souls, Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao managed to obtain an orange-gold soul ring somehow, one that provided multiple soul skills from a vicious spirit soul. He was truly outstanding.

    Soul rings with special colors rarely appeared throughout history, and the legendary Huo Yuhao and Tang San were the most prominent examples of people who possessed them.

    In light of this, even though Tang Wulin only had a single golden soul ring, it immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    After recovering from her surprise, the olddy furrowed her brows. ¡°Your soul ring is quite unique. It doesn¡¯t seem to be made of soul power. I sense blood essence fluctuationsing from it, but your soul power ispletely serene. Just what is going on?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know either,¡± Tang Wulin answered calmly. ¡°I only know that my blood essence is very powerful. I think this ability came from my bloodline, but since it granted me a soul skill, it seems to be a type of soul ring.¡±

    As Tang Wulin spoke, the golden ring lit up, and the roar of a dragon erupted from his body. His muscles swelled as ayer of golden light enveloped him.

    ¡°Th-this is... Golden Dragon Body? You have the Golden Dragon bloodline?¡± the olddy sputtered.

    Her words stunned Tang Wulin.

    The name of the soul skill appeared in my mind, so how does this olddy know it? Has someone been in a situation like mine in the past?

    No. That¡¯s not possible. She said Golden Dragon, but what¡¯s sealed inside my body is the Golden Dragon King. They should be two different things.

    As his mind worked in overdrive to understand the situation, the olddy appeared in front of him in a sh.

    ¡°Punch me.¡± The olddy stared at him with profound, thoughtful eyes.

    ¡°Punch you?¡± Tang Wulin hesitantly asked, clearly taken aback.

    Although he knew how mighty a Shrek Academy examiner had to be, the olddy before him looked as if she already had one foot in the grave. He doubted that she could take one of his punches.

    My strength surpassed five hundred kilograms long ago, but with Golden Dragon Body, I think it might be over five thousand kilograms!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± the olddy said impatiently. ¡°My old bones are quite tough. If you actually kill me, you can just immediately enter the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion.¡±

    At her words, Tang Wulin sucked in a deep breath and said, ¡°Please be careful then.¡±

    And he threw a punch at her.

    Bang!

    Tang Wulin suddenly felt something strike his arm, instantly pping his punch aside.

    ¡°Have you not eaten yet?¡± the olddy barked in a scolding tone. ¡°Use some strength!¡±

    The people watching from the sidelines had clearly seen what happened. The moment Tang Wulin¡¯s scaled fist shot out, the olddy casually swatted it away as if it were a housefly!

    Their awareness of his strength only made this sight all the more shocking. Even if it wasn¡¯t a full-power punch, Tang Wulin was still a dragon in human form! Yet... she simply...

    Realizing what had happened, Tang Wulin felt better about punching the olddy. He sucked in a deep breath, his belly seemingly inting as a sharp whistling sound pierced in the air. His arms swelled with even more power than before, their golden scales shining brilliantly. With a loud grunt, he threw all of that power into an explosive punch directed at the olddy.

    However, this punch was different. A deafening boom rumbled through the room in the wake of his fist, even leaving a golden afterimage.

    Bang!

    His fist came to an abrupt halt in the olddy¡¯s palm.

    The olddy hadn¡¯t moved an inch and was just as expressionless as before. Tang Wulin felt as if he had struck a wall of rubber, all of his force instantly dissipating.

    This...

    Tang Wulin felt just as powerless as Xie Xie had. She can actually take my punch without using her martial soul or soul power? She¡¯s crazy strong!

    ¡°Is that all?¡± the olddy asked dryly. ¡°You¡¯re only this strong?¡±

    The disappointment in her eyes provoked his sense of pride.

    ¡°I¡¯m even stronger than this,¡± he dered, preparing his fist once more. Golden tendrils of light danced about as it transformed into a golden dragon w.

    With Golden Dragon Body activated, low rumbles could be heard radiating from his w, as if its oppressive magnificence alone was enough to make the air tremble.

    Light shed through the olddy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Come,¡± she said.

    Breathing in deeply, Tang Wulin hurled his third punch screaming outward.

    This time he held nothing back, pouring all his strength into this punch. Unlike the second punch, his blood howled as all of his blood essence converged on his right arm. The roar of a regal dragon filled the air as he punched. No sonic boom apanied his fist this time because the air itself parted before its might.

    Although the olddy remained nearly as motionless as before, this time she threw a punch of her own.

    Xie Xie, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyan saw light warp around the olddy as nine resplendent rings of light appeared. Before they couldprehend what was happening, the two fists met.

    Boom!

    Flying backward like an artillery shell, Tang Wulin struck the wall twenty meters behind him, embedding himself into it.

    The olddy remained where she had been standing, unmoving. After a moment, she returned to her seat at the table. ¡°Next.¡±

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    ¡°Wulin!¡±

    The members of ss zero shouted in unison, immediately rushing to his side.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tang Wulin said with a cough.

    Debris tumbled from the wall as he extricated himself from it.

    This wall is really thick!

    Tang Wulin truly was fine. During the sh of their two fists, he felt as if he were punching a gigantic balloon. A simply overwhelming stic force had sent him flying into the wall.

    His was more than tough enough to experience being embedded into the wall and walk away unscathed, but still, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant experience. Those three punches had depleted him of blood essence, and now his body felt weak.

    Gu Yue helped him up. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Rx. I just need to rest for a moment and I¡¯ll be in prime condition. Actually, I guess I¡¯m still a bit hungry.¡±

    If I had a good meal right now, would my blood essence recover even faster? Too bad there isn¡¯t any food here.

    Preupied with Tang Wulin¡¯s condition, the students hadn¡¯t seen the looks of shock painted on the faces of Shen Yi and the other two examiners. Their jaws had dropped.

    Tang Wulin sat on the chair, took in a deep breath, and began using the Mysterious Heaven Method to adjust his soul power and recover his blood essence. His breathing was still a bit rough as his eyes flitted toward the olddy, awe lingering within them.

    Her strength is unfathomable! I don¡¯t think that even Teacher Wu couldpare!

    Gu Yue walked to the center of the room, her expression somewhat grim. She did not bow like her three ssmates before her. Instead, she simply nodded. ¡°I¡¯m beginning now.¡±

    Shen Yi frowned. This was the first time someone ever dared act so haughty in front of a Shrek Academy examiner.

    The olddy narrowed her eyes and leaned back in her chair. ¡°Go on then.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s eyes sparkled as three soul rings appeared beneath her, two yellow and one purple. She flipped her hands to form the shape of a bowl with her palms, a yellow light gathering in them a momentter.

    That yellow light was steady and gentle, the characteristics of the earth element.

    The earth element spun within her hands and gradually congealed into a physical form.

    Elemental control. So she¡¯s showing the strength of her spiritual power.

    The three examiners instantly came to the same conclusion.

    However, what happened next challenged their understanding.

    Gu Yue took the ball of yellow light in her left hand, then began sculpting it with her right. Each soft touch of her fingers created a petal, until finally, she held a yellow flower with nine petals.

    The nine-petaled flower spun slowly, its otherworldly nature a mesmerizing sight.

    The middle-aged man on the right gave a slight nod of approval. Elemental-type martial souls were rarely seen, and Gu Yue¡¯s wealth of spiritual power and steadfast control over the element proved impressive. However, this still fell within the boundaries of what was considered normal.

 Chapter 262 - Title Douluo

    <strong>Chapter 262 - Title Douluo</strong>

    Gu Yue suddenly reached out and grabbed the air, then slowly opened her hand to reveal sparkling specks of blue light. They began to multiply and merge together until a spherical blue light levitated above her palm

    She¡¯s using the water element?

    Just like the earth element, Gu Yue fashioned azure water-element petals from the light ball and floated them above the yellow earth petals. There was one less water petal than earth petals, the twoyers asionally ovepping as they rotated in sync.

    Gu Yue¡¯s three soul rings lit up in turn, each aiding her in a specific manner.

    Dual element control! What a remarkable martial soul! The two middle-aged examiners nodded in approval.

    But it didn¡¯t end there.

    Gu Yue grabbed at the air again. Strands of green light winked into existence and flew in her hand.

    Wind element?

    The two middle-aged examiners leaned forward in anticipation. Dual element soul masters existed in Shrek Academy, but a soul master that wielded three elements was unprecedented!

    More elements was not necessarily better; soul rings usually only affected one element at a time, and it was difficult to control multiple elements as they exerted a greater influence on the body In fact, it was impossible in theory for soul masters to wield so many.

    The green light transformed into a whirlpool in Gu Yue¡¯s hand, condensing into a ball of the same color. It flew above the water petals before separating into seven petals.

    This...

    She can actually manipte three elements, and with such precision and harmony! What skillful control! Her spiritual power andprehension of the elements must be deep!

    But this was still not the end.

    When Gu Yue clutched at the air once more, the examiner on the right couldn¡¯t help but shoot out of his seat. Even Shen Yi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    She had witnessed Gu Yue use multiple elements simultaneously before, but not to this degree!

    The air came alive as embers of red light gathered in Gu Yue¡¯s palm. A blinkter, a fireball stood in its ce. Despite the telltale beads of sweat rolling down her forehead, her eyes were never lost their calm.

    The olddy leaned over slightly, cracks forming in her mask of indifference.

    Four elements? She¡¯s actually controlling four elements!

    The difference between wielding three and four elements was an uncrossable canyon.

    The Douluo Continent¡¯s soul masters all understood that everything wasposed of elements. Moreover, earth, wind, water, and fire were the four fundamental elements that made up the world.

    For her to be capable of wielding these four elements, it meant she also possessed the power of creation! . Shrek Academy had records of a three-element soul master, but that person only reached the Soul Sage level before he was overwhelmed by the difficulty of bncing all three elements..

    Legends had it that should the four basic elements evere into harmony, harnessing their immense power would be possible.

    And she was to wield all four elements in the entirety of Doulou Continent history!

    Gu Yue¡¯s performance won over all the examiners.

    The fire in her hand trembled as all three of her soul rings lit up.

    Not much of each element was used, but in order to give them each a concrete form, she needed to split her mind into four parts, paying attention to the equilibrium between elements.

    The rtionships between earth and water, water and wind, and wind and fire strained her mental faculties, with each additional one increasing the burden exponentially!

    Yet, she managed to maintain this fragile bncing act!

    The fire congealed into six zing petals, blossoming above the previous ones.

    The quad-colored flower slowly spun, a peculiar sight to behold.

    Not to mention the examiners, even the three people most familiar with Gu Yue, the other students of ss zero, gaped at her disy. Now that her elemental control was so great, she could unleash a four-element fusion attack in battle! Of course, whether she¡¯d have enough time to prepare one in battle was questionable, but the fact that it was possible was a testimony to her skill.

    The examiners knew that Gu Yue had reached the Spirit Sea realm; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to aplish such a feat.

    Still, she was not finished. Gu Yue wed and grasped at the air for the fifth time.

    This time, even the olddy couldn¡¯t help but stand up. There¡¯s still more?

    The light beaming in through the windows became tiny golden specks, all converging in Gu Yue¡¯s hand. However, she did not force them into petals, but instead, spun them around the four-colored flower.

    ¡°I present this to you!¡± She raised her head, shooting her gaze at the elderlydy like aser beam. Suddenly, the flower vanished from her palm in a sh of silver light, reappearing before her target.

    ¡°Careful.¡± Shen Yi cried out in rm.

    No longer controlled by a soul master, the four elementsposing the flower descended into chaos and could explode at any moment!

    Gu Yue was fully aware of this fact, but chose to do so through a grudge. She did not like that the woman had harmed Tang Wulin.

    The olddy¡¯s surprise quickly dissipated and she bent her lips into a smile, waving her arm, billowing sleeves trailing behind. A crescent moon appeared behind her, shining down upon the flower.

    Nine soul rings rose from beneath her.

    This time, the four students of ss zero could make out their levels.

    Four purple, four ck, and one red. Power rolled off her body as the soul rings surrounded her.

    The moment the moonlight engulfed it, the flower froze in ce, as if caught in a trance. Then, ever so slowly, it melted away. The elements returned to their origin. Ashes to ashes and dust to dust.

    Nine rings! She¡¯s a Title Douluo!

    It was ss zero¡¯s turn to shoot out of their seats.

    All of the children trembled with shock.

    Nine rings! She¡¯s a nine-ringed Title Douluo! I-is that a legendary hundred-thousand-year soul ring? Heavens! She has a hundred-thousand-year soul ring!

    She¡¯s a Title Douluo... This Shrek Academy examiner is a Title Douluo!

    Their hearts were all thrown into pandemonium. Even the calm Gu Yue had a lifeless look in her eyes.

    To annihte a four-element explosive flower in an instant, the same flower that took Gu Yue five minutes and over sixty percent of her power to create, spoke volumes of the olddy¡¯s strength. She hadn¡¯t even used her full power!

    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± A grin was stered on the olddy¡¯s face as she turned to Shen Yi. ¡°Zhuo Shi did quite well to have me extend the exam period for these kids. This girl doesn¡¯t need to take the following trials. Let¡¯s have her directly enter the inner court. Even I can¡¯t help myself at the thought of a six-element soul master. This has to be a first in the entire history of the continent!¡± The olddy walked over to Gu Yue and looked her up and down.

    ¡°Girl, do you want to be my disciple?¡± she asked with a smile.

 Chapter 263 - I Dont Want To!

    <strong>Chapter 263 - I Don¡¯t Want To!</strong>

    ¡°Girl, do you want to be my disciple?¡± she asked with a smile.

    Gu Yue was taken aback, but immediately shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± The olddy was dumbstruck. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°No reason. I just don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yue, don¡¯t speak like that.¡± Shen Yi quickly approached to reprimand her. ¡°Do you have any idea who this is? Elder Cai is an elder of Shrek Academy¡¯s most guarded Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. Her title is Silver Moon. She¡¯s the Silver Moon Douluo that stands at the summit of the continent! You¡¯re lucky to have the chance to be her disciple!¡±

    Obviously, none of the students were familiar with of this esteemed olddy before.

    However, the mere mention of the Silver Moon Douluo sent shivers down countless people¡¯s spines.

    Six years ago, she had a reputation throughout the continent as a heaven-shaking entric, yielding to no one and always doing as she pleased. Hermon rampages had flipped the entire soul master world upside down. Peace only returned to the continent when Shrek Academy dispatched people to retrieve her. Like so, she vanished without a trace from the public¡¯s eyes.

    Gu Yue met Shen Yi¡¯s eyes, but she gnawed at her lip, shaking her head again. ¡°She hit Wulin so I don¡¯t want to be her disciple.¡±

    Neither Elder Cai nor Shen Yi had expected this to be Gu Yue¡¯s problem! Her petnt behavior was actually fueled by Elder Cai¡¯s punch that had sent Tang Wulin flying.

    Disgruntled, Elder Cai said, ¡°Nonsense! That kid¡¯s w is special! If I hadn¡¯t used some strength to send him flying, his w would have gripped my old bones and injured me. I didn¡¯t even harm him.¡±

    The two middle-aged examiners were stunned at the elder¡¯s outburst. There¡¯s an apology hidden in her words! She¡¯s actually apologizing to a thirteen-year-old kid?

    Gu Yue turned to face Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Gu Yue, I¡¯m fine! Really! Think about this carefully!¡± The words tumbled out of Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth, clumsily and without grace. He understood how great an opportunity this was.

    Gu Yue turned back to Elder Cai, her eyes earnest. ¡°Wherever they are, I will also be. We won¡¯t be separated. If they enter the inner court, then I¡¯ll enter too.¡±

    ¡°Why are you such a handful? Fine, have it your way then. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Elder Cai flicked her sleeve before storming off.

    Elder Cai¡¯s fury shocked Shen Yi. A momentter, she quickly followed to exin on behalf of the students, but Elder Cai would not have it.

    Tang Wulin approached Gu Yue, tugging her arm. ¡°Why did you do that? Why did you let such an amazing chance slip away? Didn¡¯t you see how strong that Elder Cai is? She¡¯s a nine-ringed Title Douluo! And her weakest soul ring is still at the thousand-year level! She even has a hundred-thousand-year red soul ring! Do you have any idea how rare people at her level are on this continent? I can¡¯t believe you turned down her offer.¡±

    Gu Yue met his gaze, the pools of her eyes swirling with honest intention. ¡°She hit you so I¡¯m not happy.

    These simple words put a lid on Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth. Meanwhile, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan pulled strange faces.

    Xie Xie couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You know, I always thought I was prideful, but now I know what true arrogance is. Gu Yue, you¡¯re so awesome!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyanughed. ¡°Big sis Gu Yue is so honest. Really...¡±

    Tang Wulin sighed within his heart. Will this affect our exam? That Elder Cai seems to be really influential in Shrek Academy. Is there anything good waiting for us now that we¡¯ve offended her?

    Sure enough, Shen Yi returned momentster with an ashen expression. She pointed a trembling finger at Gu Yue. ¡°You! Who do you think you are? Do you know how many people dream of the chance to be Elder Cai¡¯s disciple?¡±

    Gu Yue remained silent, her head lowered. She had already given Tang Wulin her only exnation; there would be nothing elseing out of those lips.

    Anxious, Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was our fault. Gu Yue is a bit tired right now so she¡¯s not thinking properly. Teacher Shen Yi, can we still continue with the exam?¡±

    Shen Yi sighed. ¡°Your exam should finish here, but you can all continue. I¡¯ve notified Teacher already, so hopefully he can cate Elder Cai¡¯s rage. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    In a quick shuffle, she led them out of therge hall and into the depths of the school building.

    ¡°The fifth trial tests your talent. Well, more like your second profession,¡± Shen Yi said.

    Xie Xie asked full of confidence, ¡°Teacher Shen, how many points did we get for the fourth trial?¡±

    ¡°Zero points. You all got zero points.¡± Shen Yi red at him.

    ¡°Zero points? Isn¡¯t that too little? Even if we weren¡¯t amazing, shouldn¡¯t we still go some points? Or are you telling me Shrek Academy can¡¯t be impartial? Is this because we offended that Elder Cai?¡± Xie Xie nearly exploded on the spot when he heard their score. This was a major setback! Moreover, he felt that their performance had been quite spectacr!

    Shen Yi swept a deep gaze at them. ¡°In Shrek Academy, the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion makes the rules. If Elder Cai says you get zero points, then you get zero points. No one can dispute it, not even another elder. And now that you¡¯ve scored zero points, you can¡¯t enter the inner court even if you¡¯re absolutely amazing in theter trials.¡± Her eyes shifted to Gu Yue. ¡°Do you understand the consequences of impulsiveness now?¡±

    Gu Yue did not retort, following Tang Wulin in silence.

    They soon arrived at another chamber. It was about the same size as the previous one, but there were tables spread out across this room, mountains of of misceneous items littered all over.

    After surveying the room, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up. Among the many tables was one suited for cksmithing.

    However, his tion was shortsting. Sitting behind the examiner¡¯s table was a familiar figure. It was the elder who had stormed off in the previous trial. Elder Cai. She sneered at him when their eyes met.

    ¡°Elder Cai, you..¡± Shen Yi was at a loss for words.

    Elder Cai snorted. ¡°For the fifth trial, you all score zero points.¡±

    Rage bubbled to the surface of Gu Yue¡¯s eyes at Elder Cai¡¯s words, but just as she was about tosh out, Tang Wulin pulled her behind him. Then, he directed a forceful look at Xie Xie to stop him from speaking out too.

    This was Shrek Academy, the home turf of Elder Cai. It would be pointless to argue against her here.

    ¡°Elder Cai, isn¡¯t this a bit too much...¡± Shen Yi made an expression of helplessness and surprise. Although Elder Cai was famed for being an entric, righteousness was not part of her character. In the years where she had been stirring up trouble across the continent, she had acted a bit too excessively. Otherwise Shrek Academy wouldn¡¯t have dispatched people to retrieve her.

    But her current conduct...

    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give Zhuo Shi any face. If they do well in the following trials, they will still be able to enter the inner court despite scoring zero twice. If not, they can go back to where they came from.¡±

    Zero points. We got zero points again. Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know how many trials there were, but this was already their fifth one. The burden would be hard to ovee. Just what is the passing score?

    When Gu Yue squirmed behind him, he restrained her with an iron grip. It would be stupid to infuriate Elder Cai any further. He suppressed his fury for the sake of the team. As the captain, he couldn¡¯t act first and thinkter. The future of his team depended on him.

    Shen Yi¡¯s face twisted into a mask of ugliness and she didn¡¯t move until a whileter.

    She knew that the entrance exam had ten trials, each testing something different and awarding a maximum of ten points. The highest score possible was one hundred points, with sixty needed to enter the outer court. On the other hand, entry to the inner court required at least eighty-five points scored.

    Normally in every outer-court entrance exam cycle, one or two outstanding individuals would make it into the inner court. It was a tremendous challenge to do so.

    Now that the students of ss zero had lost twenty possible points, they had no choice but to score exceptionally in all of the following trials! However, these trials were noughing matter.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s entrance exam wasprehensive. Although they had done well in the first three trials, that did not necessarily mean they would be as lucky in the rest. The uing trials all tested different aspects of their ability, not just theirbat strength.

    Shen Yi did not criticize Gu Yue. There was no point in doing that now.

 Chapter 264 - Trial of Eating? Please

    <strong>Chapter 264 - Trial of Eating? Please</strong>

    Elder Cai left, mming the door shut behind her. Unseen by everyone present though, a smile had formed on her lips.

    ¡°Hehe. I bet that old fart Zhuo Shi is fuming right about now. Serves him right. Those brats are pretty good, tempering them a bit more should be fine.¡± She snorted at the thought of Gu Yue. ¡°Since you dare to reject me, there will be a time when youe back begging.¡± She crossed her arms behind her back, her steps light as air as she departed.

    ?

    Aggrieved and indignant, ss zero arrived at at the site of the sixth trial.

    The sixth trial was truly strange. It tested their capacity... to eat.

    That¡¯s right, it was a trial of eating.

    In front of every person was a giant silver tray, and on top of that tray was a mountain of... steamed buns!

    To one side was a sign that listed the requirements to receive points. It said that eating fifteen buns was a passing score and for every additional five buns eaten, another point would be rewarded. However, they weren¡¯t permitted to circte their soul power while eating and could only rely on their own stomachs.

    They were stupefied by this trial¡¯s rules.

    Both Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s and Xie Xie¡¯s eyes shifted to Tang Wulin.

    Something flickered beneath Tang Wulin¡¯s calm mask as he turned to Shen Yi and asked, ¡°Teacher Shen, can we help each other eat for this trial?¡±

    Still depressed, Shen Yi grumpily replied, ¡°If you can eat enough to score full points, then you can help the others.¡±

    This trial was truly strange, but then again, this was expected from an academy as monstrous as Shrek! In truth, what this trial tested was willpower.

    They had to eat until their stomachs burst! For a normal fifteen-year-old, fifteen steamed buns was an enormous amount of food. Furthermore, by restricting the use of soul power to aid digestion, it was almost impossible for most people to finish! One would need willpower to ovee one¡¯s bodily limits! Of course, there were medical staff supervising this trial to ensure that the examinees wouldn¡¯t be sick from overeating. The sturdier-than-normal bodies of soul masters prevented their stomachs from exploding, but that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t fall ill from overeating. This seemingly simple trial was, in fact, a devil in disguise, innocently dragging examinees through the depths of hell and making them wish for the sweet release of death.

    However, today an irregrity had appeared!

    ¡°Thank you Teacher Shen,¡± Tang Wulin said sincerely. In his mind, this trial was practically made for him!

    He reached out his hands, picking up two buns in each. The steamed buns were soft and bouncy, their round fullness delighting him even as his stomach rumbled from the delicious aroma of buns assaulting his nose.

    Though Gu Yue had given him food in the morning, it was a meager portion and barely able to fill his stomach. This, coupled with him using up his blood essence in the series of trials, meant that he was starving! The sudden appearance of food in this trial was the most beautiful scene he had ever witnessed.

    Tang Wulin devoured each bun in three bites and an instantter, four buns had already been demolished.

    Hearing Tang Wulin could eat on their behalf, Xie Xie rxed, cing his hands behind his head and leaning back in his chair as he leisurely waited. Xu Xiaoyan was a bit more reasonable, sitting down cross-legged to meditate. Gu Yue was the only one who picked up a bun to apany Tang Wulin in his meal.

    Shen Yi frowned. What are those two doing? Why aren¡¯t they starting?

    ¡°You only have thirty minutes for this trial. However many you have eaten at the end of the thirty minutes will go into your score calction.¡±

    Xie Xie smiled. ¡°Teacher Shen, just wait and see.¡±

    In the few seconds they had conversed, eight buns had already vanished into Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach. He let out a gentle sigh as he patted it. I feel a lot better now with some food in my belly.

    The reason why Tang Wulin could eat so much was that his bloodline consumed a lot of energy. This, whenbined with his digestive ability, meant that his stomach¡¯s capacity was ten times that of an ordinary person¡¯s. Those eight buns had instantly broken down into nutrients to replenish his starved body.

    Thinking he was feeling unwell, Shen Yi said, ¡°Eat slower. It doesn¡¯t matter how fast you can eat as long as you can eat enough for this trial. If you eat too quickly, your digestion will slow down andter affect how¡ª¡±

    Before she could even finish her sentence, Tang Wulin had snatched another four steamed buns and stuffed two of them down with ease.

    Xie Xie smirked. ¡°Teacher Shen, you don¡¯t need to worry about our captain. His greatest strength isn¡¯t hisbat ability, but his stomach! He managed to eat our dining hall into poverty, so what are a few steamed buns to him?¡±

    His words rang true. The first window at Eastsea Academy served nutritious food, but that came at a steep price. Even then, Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach had only been satisfied because the higher quality of food had made up for the lower quality.

    And the steamed buns before them were just average buns, their nutritional content negligible.

    Shen Yi then witnessed what it truly meant for one to be called a Rice Bucket; no, a Rice Tub!

    Tang Wulin calcted as he ate. If fifteen buns equaled six points and twenty was seven points, then he needed to eat thirty-five of the fifty buns on the tray to get a full score.

    No more than eight minutes from the start of the trial, Tang Wulin had already inhaled thirty-five steamed buns while Gu Yue had only eaten about four or five.

    Tang Wulin sauntered over to Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s tray and, as if his previous record was just a warm-up, he devoured thirty-five buns in seven minutes. Then, he went over to Xie Xie.

    Shen Yi was merely surprised at first but her expression soon changed to shock, then dumbfoundedness, and finally, stupification.

    Twenty-two minutes in, he finished eating thirty-five buns for Xie Xie too. He had eaten a total of 105 steamed buns now, but his belly hadn¡¯t bulged one bit.

    Shen Yi was certain that they weren¡¯t using any soul power at all, which only served to deepen her and the other examiner¡¯s shock. In all his long years of supervising this trial, that examiner had never seen such a glutton.

    Tang Wulin finally came to Gu Yue¡¯s table. She stood up and gave him her seat and began handing him buns as Tang Wulin continued gorging himself.

    The speed at which Gu Yue handed him the steamed buns could only just keep up with the rate they disappeared into his belly.

    At the twenty-eight minute mark, he finished thirty-five buns for Gu Yue. However, he showed no signs of slowing down.

    ¡°Time is up.¡± The stupefied examiner just barely remembered to call the time.

    He had eaten forty-eight of the fifty buns on Gu Yue¡¯s tray, leaving only a lonely pair.

    How can he do this?

    Tang Wulin patted his belly, still wishing to continue. ¡°Teacher Shen, we got full marks, right?¡±

    Shen Yi nodded and immediately turned to leave. A monster... He really has the potential of a monster. Was he always such a monster? Is his stomach a bottomless pit?

    ¡°Teacher Shen, can I take the leftover steamed buns with me? I didn¡¯t eat breakfast this morning...¡±

    Shen Yi stumbled. She waved her hand, indicating for him to do as he wished.

    Tang Wulin showed no restraint and swept all the leftover buns into a few bags then stored them in his storage ring. Only then did he follow behind Shen Yi with a content smile stered on his face.

    After a half-hour¡¯s rest and a good meal, his blood essence was nearly fully replenished. Unfortunately, the steamed buns weren¡¯t that nutritious, otherwise, his condition would be perfect.

    ?

    ¡°All four got full points for the sixth trial?¡± Elder Cai currently sat in a luxurious room, her face contorting into a strange expression as she listened to the report from the middle-aged man in front of her.

    ¡°Yes, they got full marks. It was reported that they even took the leftover buns. It seems the majority was eaten by Tang Wulin.¡±

 Chapter 265 - Points

    <strong>Chapter 265 - Points</strong>

    Elder Cai kept silent for several long moments before muttering, ¡°It looks like I won¡¯t have to secretly give them some bonus points. At this rate, they¡¯ll manage to get to sixty! Hmm. Maybe that brat¡¯s strength is rted to his stomach. Where did Zhuo Shi even find these little monsters? Especially that Tang Wulin and Gu Yue...¡±

    ?

    The first trial tested spiritual power, the second,bat ability, while the third tested for adaptability and courage. The subsequent fourth, fifth, and sixth trials tested talent, a second profession, and willpower. As for the seventh trial, it was a marathon of endurance!

    Indeed, it would push their bodies to the limit.

    When Tang Wulin and the others arrived at the room of the seventh trial, they were surprised to find other examinees still present.

    Time mattered less for this trial of endurance. It was split into three tests: running ten kilometers, squatting fifty kilograms one thousand times, and one thousand chin-ups. Any exam taker who finished all three tests would be awarded six points, while finishing within an hour would them full marks. Every additional ten minutes would cost them one point, down to a minimum of six.

    These tests would be the same no matter what type of soul master the examinee was. Beyond a shadow of doubt, power-type soul masters held the advantage in this trial.

    Fairness was not a concern. Had the trials been fair, the first one would not have tested spiritual power, seeing how power-type soul masters clearlycked in that area. Just like in the first trial, this one would see many souls master eliminated from the exam. It was difficult for any single soul master to score well in all of the trials since they each favored different types of ability. This was also the reason why Shrek Academy¡¯s eptance rate was so low.

    Even so, this trial was kinder than the others in that it had no hard restriction on time. Thus, hours after the exam started, there were still some examinees working hard to obtain those six points.

    Hearing the trial¡¯s requirements, Tang Wulin cast a nervous nce at Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan. Both he and Xie Xie could easily pass the tests, but it would prove difficult for the two girls since they weren¡¯t physical types!

    They scored a total of zero points in the fourth and fifth trials, so they had to make it up by getting high scores in the following ones. However, this trial fundamentally worked against Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan.

    Suppressing his anxiety, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Teacher Shen, how many trials does the exam have? And how many points do we need to pass?¡±

    Shen Yi said, ¡°There are ten trials and you need sixty points to pass.¡±

    Tang Wulin immediately took to calcting. If we need sixty points and we can get a maximum of eighty points, then we only have twenty points of leeway. With how many points we each have now, Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan should still be able to pass if they get zero points in this trial. But who knows how hard thest three trials will be?

    ¡°Can you tell us what the remaining trials will test?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Shen Yi answered immediately, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Tang Wulin continued, ¡°Then can you tell us how many points each of the three endurance tests are worth?¡±

    ¡°Two points,¡± Shen Yi said.

    Tang Wulin made a few more calctions before turning to Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan. ¡°You two only need to run ten kilometers. Xie Xie, we¡¯llplete all three. Let¡¯s get started,¡± he told them, his voice resolute.

    They didn¡¯t need to go out to run, they had specialized soul treadmills.

    Neither of the girls inquired about Tang Wulin¡¯s calctions. They both trusted that someone as stingy as him would definitely have the necessary practice with numbers,

    Tang Wulin began running on the soul treadmill, his pace mysteriously fast. As an agility-type soul master, Xie Xie could burst with even greater speed on this straight path, yet Tang Wulin would not lose out in a long distance run.

    Shen Yi walked over to the side of Tang Wulin¡¯s treadmill, eyes wide at his speed. ¡°Why do you only want them to score two points? Aren¡¯t you worried that they won¡¯t be able to score enough pointster on?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Their bodies aren¡¯t that strong, so it¡¯s basically impossible for them to finish the chin-ups and squats. If I urged them toplete those, they would end up wasting not only their time but also their stamina, which would put us at a disadvantage in theter trials. I would rather have us conserve our strength and do our best in the final three trials. After all, we did score quite well in the trials we got points for. We still have a chance this way.¡±

    Shen Yi smiled. ¡°Excellent. What a thorough analysis.¡±

    Tang Wulin and Xie only took about ten minutes to finish their runs. They then immediately tackled the second test, squats!

    Tang Wulin could do fifty-kilogram squats like they were nothing, and he didn¡¯t slow down one bit for the whole duration. Xie Xie was in a simr situation since he had a sturdy body as an agility-type soul master. Even without using soul power, he would still swiftly clear the squats. But fortunately, this trial didn¡¯t restrict the usage of soul power!

    It was during this test that the might of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King bloodline revealed itself. Not even ten minutester, he had finished one thousand squats then began his one thousand chin-ups.

    Thirty minutes had yet to pass when he finished all three tests.

    Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan had both taken about twenty minutes to finish their ten kilometer runs. They were resting by the side while waiting for the others.

    Xie Xiegged behind Tang Wulin, taking forty-five minutes to finish all three tests. Even so, it was enough to get a full score.

    Not in any rush to continue, Tang Wulin and the others rested for fifteen more minutes. As long as they left within an hour of starting, Tang Wulin and Xie Xie would get full points. The girls just had to give up on the other two trials and they would be fine.

    ¡°Teacher Shen, how many points do we each have now?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Shen Yi nced at a form she was holding. ¡°After the seventh trial, Tang Wulin, you have fifty points.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Tang Wulin when she read that. Excluding the points lost in the fourth and fifth trials, he currently had a full score! So far, he received maximum points possible on every trial.

    ¡°Gu Yue, thirty-eight points. Xie Xie, forty-eight points. Xu Xiaoyan, forty points.¡±

    Since Gu Yue had conserved her strength in the earlier trials and onlypleted one of the endurance tests, she had the lowest number of points of the four.

    Tang Wulin and Xie Xie were both in the safe zone, with them being only short by ten and twelve points respectively. In any case, it was impossible for them to directly enter the inner court, so they only had to meet the minimum passing threshold.

    On the other hand, Gu Yue was in a tough spot. She only had a leeway of eight points in the next three trials. In other words, she couldn¡¯t lose more than three points on each trial. If she did, then she would be eliminated. Although Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t as precarious, it wasn¡¯t much better either.

    After resting and adjusting their bodies, Xie Xie¡¯s fatigue was relieved while Tang Wulin was already in tip-top shape. As for the two girls, considering they had only run ten kilometers, they fared quite well. With the wealth of soul power they possessed, it only took them a moment to get back to top condition.

    The eighth trial would soon be upon them.

    Tang Wulin calcted their possible points while formting a n.

    ¡°The eighth trial is aprehensive battle. You will fight a current student of Shrek Academy. The avable opponents are random, so your luck will also be a factor. Last ten minutes against your opponent to pass. Defeat them, and you will receive full points. Alternatively, marks between six and ten will be awarded based on your performance.¡±

    Upon hearing that the following trial would be a battle, Tang Wulin let out a sigh of relief. He was sure that, at the very least, Gu Yue wouldn¡¯t face any difficulties this time around.

    As for Xu Xiaoyan, it would depend on her luck.

    Tang Wulin looked up to survey the sky¡¯s color. With seven trials behind them, evening twilight now covered the horizon.

    His heart thumped as he asked, ¡°Teacher Shen, will the four of us take this trial together or one at a time?¡±

    Shen Yi nced at him. ¡°You¡¯ll take turns.¡±

    ¡°Great. Then can we decide on the order?¡±

    Shen Yi said, ¡°There will be ten opponents for you all to choose from, so it isn¡¯t just your strength being tested, but also your judgement. There are both strong and weak people hidden among the ten. Some may naturally restrain you, while others may be restrained by you. This means arge portion of your performance will be determined by your choice of opponent.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They now found themselves in arge, circr room, muchrger than the previous few trial rooms. While they were taking the seventh trial, Shen Yi was preparing the current one, which meant that their ten possible opponents were already waiting for them.

 Chapter 266 - To Battle

    <strong>Chapter 266 - To Battle</strong>

    The opponents ss zero would face had only joined the academy a grade before them, so there wasn¡¯t much of a gap between everyone¡¯s ages. However, they were all geniuses who passed Shrek¡¯s entrance exam and had been educated by Shrek Academy.

    This was a trial of truebat, a battle between two soul masters.

    An air of indifference in her words, Shen Yi said, ¡°You may begin selecting your opponents. Once you¡¯ve made your choice, you may no longer change your mind¡ªall selections are final. This trial¡¯s only rule is that you are not permitted to use soul devices during battle. You have ten minutes to choose.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded to Shen Yi then gathered his teammates.

    Tang Wulin lowered his voice. ¡°I have already put together an order for us to go in. I¡¯ll be the first, second will be Xie Xie, and Gu Yue will follow afterwards. Xiaoyan, you¡¯ll gost. Xie Xie, Gu Yue, you two need to drag out your battles for as long as possible. Especially you, Xie Xie. It should be easy for you since you¡¯re an agility-type soul master. We need to stall for nightfall so that Xiaoyan can use her Starwheel Ice Staff.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes sparkled as she nodded. Gu Yue also gave a slight nod.

    Tang Wulin continued, ¡°As for selecting your opponents... Just pick whoever you feel is best.¡±

    The four eyed the ten possible opponents.

    Generally, a soul master¡¯s outward appearance reflected the qualities of their martial soul. Power-type soul masters would have robust bodies while range or spiritual-type soul masters would have more delicate physiques.

    After inspecting his options, Xie Xie¡¯s gaze settled on a strong-looking student. Just as he was about to announce his choice, Tang Wulin grabbed his arm.

    He then said in a hushed voice, ¡°Let me remind you all that this is Shrek Academy, the legendary Monster Academy. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the school¡¯s motto: they only ept monsters, not ordinary people. That means we can¡¯t judge our opponents as we normally would. Looking at them from the opposite perspective might even prove more urate.¡±

    Xie Xie felt as if he was struck by lightning. He gave Tang Wulin a big thumbs up before once more examining the ten students lined up in a row.

    Attributepatibility between soul masters was crucial at lower levels. If Xie Xie faced a control-type soul master, then he would be thoroughly subdued. On the other hand, power-type soul masters feared range-type soul masters due to their ability to keep the former at a distance while also attacking them. All things considered, it was crucial to pick opponents they would do well against. Despite Tang Wulin¡¯s confidence in their ability, he was aware that the world had no shortage of geniuses, especially here, in the continent¡¯s number one academy.

    Xie Xie pointed. ¡°I choose number two as my opponent.¡±

    The student he pointed at had a slender figure that was almost certainly of an agility-type soul master.

    Xu Xiaoyan picked the sturdy man Xie Xie had nearly picked beforehand. He was number six.

    Gu Yue said, ¡°Number one.¡± The first student had the most ordinary appearance of the ten. Hecked any unique traits whatsoever.

    Thest one to pick was Tang Wulin. His eyes wandered for a moment before finally settling on one student. ¡°I choose number ten.¡± His legs were already taking him to the arena as he spoke.

    Student number ten was a tall, slender girl whose eyes disyed a trace of arrogance. Her looks were above average, but still a whole notch below Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s. She was at about the same level as Gu Yue.

    Shen Yi said, ¡°I will be supervising this match. You must listen to mymands during the match and you must stop the moment I tell you to. Understood?¡± Her words were clearly directed at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wulin said in deference.

    ¡°Good. Get ready... Begin!¡±

    Without any superfluous words, the match began. Student number ten¡¯s eyes lit up as she instantly shot forward. Like a cheetah, she pounced on Tang Wulin with lightning speed.

    Xie Xie gaped at her speed. He had always been confident in his speed, but he couldn¡¯t evenpare with her!

    Three soul rings appeared around the girl, two of them yellow and one purple.

    Her ears twitched as silver streaks appeared in her hair and her pupils squished into vertical slits.

    A beast martial soul. The Snow Leopard? Tang Wulin identified it instantly.

    He didn¡¯t have much of an impression of the Snow Leopard martial soul. All he could recall was it being a rarely seen beast from cold climates that possessed both speed and ice-attribute attacks.

    A smile blossomed on Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. What agility-type soul masters feared most were control-type soul masters! As a control-type himself, he already held the advantage! Moreover, he possessed the Purple Demon Eyes.

    He may be nowhere near as fast as her, but his eyes could still keep up with her.

    Two purple soul rings appeared beneath him while strands of Bluesilver Grass shot out like a giant.

    An agility-type soul master being bound by a control-type essentially signaled the end of the battle.

    The very next moment, however, a startling scene unfolded.

    Student number ten suddenly halted in the air, snowkes exploding out of her body as her first soul ring lit up.

    Snow whirled around her body which sent the temperature within the arena into a plummet. Popping noises nketed the air as streams of snow collided with the swarm of Bluesilver Grass.

    The Bluesilver Grass turned sluggish under the snow¡¯s influence. Had it not evolved several times already, perhaps the grass would have shattered on the spot.

    Isn¡¯t she an agility-type soul master? These snowkes seem toe from a control or assault-type! She¡¯s so quick, yet she isn¡¯t approaching like an agility-type? Shrek Academy really is filled with a bunch of deceptive freaks.

    As the two martial souls shed, the blizzard grew in density. Tang Wulin amassed his Bluesilver Grass, but it still couldn¡¯t prate the wall of snow as it drifted around his grass and toward his body.

    Tang Wulin turned tail without any hesitation. Behind him, Bluesilver Grass spun like a blender, whipping away all the snowkes nearing him.

    ¡°Coward.¡± His opponent coldly snorted, the air hissing as she willed the snow to pursue him.

    She soon vanished amidst the blizzard while the snow itself gathered into the form of a leopard that leapt into pursuit.

    The students had a different assignment from that of the examinees. They were tasked with ending their battles as quickly as possible. The faster they were, the better they would be rewarded.

    The girl¡¯s second soul ring lit up. The appearance of her leopard had triggered a second drop in temperature inside the arena which served to lower the speed of Tang Wulin¡¯s grass even further. The leopard instantly broke through the sluggish grass and and rushed Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s appearance was unsightly as he madly fled in a winding path. Bluesilver Grass continuously whipped at the leopard chasing him in an attempt to slow it down as much as possible. He cut quite the sorry figure.

    The girl held her spot in the center of the arena,manding her leopard to continue its pursuit. Trying to stall for time? Then let¡¯s see just how quick you are!

    After running for a while, Tang Wulin could feel that something was amiss. There was something off about the temperature.

 Chapter 267 - The Snow Leopard of Ten

    <strong>Chapter 267 - The Snow Leopard of Ten</strong>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s movements slowed down as the temperature lowered even further and ayer of ice formed on the ground. His Bluesilver Grass continued to whip at the pursuing leopard, but his soul power was quickly depleting.

    Despite his situation, Tang Wulin kept running and exhaling white fog with each breath.

    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s finish this already.¡± A streak of blue shed through the girl¡¯s eyes as her third soul ring lit up. She leaned forward and dashed toward Tang Wulin, reaching out towards him with her right hand. A white light enveloped her, sending an overflowing sensation of strength through her body.

    Behind her appeared the image of a giant Snow Leopard swiping its w at Tang Wulin.

    Her third soul skill, Snow Leopard w, was a thousand-year level soul skill with both spiritual and physical attributes. Anyone it struck would be dizzy for five seconds and endure extreme cold to the point of freezing. It even possessed the ability to send opponents flying.

    That was when the girl noticed a golden sh in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. The grass around him sprung into the air and then dove into the frosty ground, striking at the leopard behind him, and at the Snow Leopard w.

    The leopard received the attack in its entirety and disintegrated into snowkes, while the Snow Leopard w met the Bluesilver Impaling Array in an explosive sh.

    In the end, the gap in soul power proved too deep. The Bluesilver Impaling Array was routed into the icy ground which left the Snow Leopard w a clear path to Tang Wulin.

    He sent out a punch with his right fist to meet the attack, but he was promptly sent flying backward with a loud bang.

    Let¡¯s see if you can still endure this. Is having two thousand-year soul rings even that amazing? The girl wore the smile of a victor. She was confident that, at the very least, the Snow Leopard w¡¯s extreme cold would sap Tang Wulin of all his fighting strength, not to mention the dizzying effect. The leopard previously destroyed by the Bluesilver Impaling Array had also scattered into snowkes, dropping the arena¡¯s temperature even lower. She couldn¡¯t see any way for Tang Wulin to continue fighting back.

    However, though he had been sent flying, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t crash into the floor and a sudden descent of snow obscured his figure from her eyes.

    It was cold, but not nearly frigid enough to stifle him. He willed his bloodline into power, speeding up his blood cirction to expel the chill from his body. With his bloodline in effect, the cold now had little effect on him.

    Tang Wulin stooped down towards the ground before dashing out to the side, using the cover of the snow to create some distance from the girl.

    As for the Snow Leopard w¡¯s dizzying effect...

    The skill hit Tang Wulin¡¯s right arm, but his golden scales made first contact, so the dizzying effect couldn¡¯t spread to the rest of his body. At the same time, his Purple Demon Eyes dispelled the spiritual effect of the attack.

    On the surface, it looked as if Tang Wulin was being greatly pressured. But in reality, a battle of wits and courage was being fought, a battle which Tang Wulin ended up winning. His biggest gain was finding out what his opponent¡¯s three soul skills were.

    As the snowkesnded on the ground, the aftermath became clear. Just as the girl was about to report to Shen Yi, she was left dumbstruck at the sight of Tang Wulin standing in the arena, at the furthest point from her.

    How can this be? Isn¡¯t he cold? The girl gawked at Tang Wulin.

    A resplendent smile formed on Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. He simply waited there, not making a single move.

    The girl snorted and pointed a finger at him,manding snowkes to shoot toward him. Just like before, snow besieged him from all sides. This time, however, the girl also rushed alongside it.

    Naturally, as a Shrek student, she wouldn¡¯t be discouraged this easily. Moreover, she had yet to use her full strength.

    Bluesilver Grass spread outward from Tang Wulin¡¯s position and began spinning. Not even by using his Purple Demon Eyes could hepletely prate the snowy mist.

    However, the whirling grass around him warded off attacks from all directions.

    The strands of grass twinkled limpidly, simply refusing to yield to the oing blizzard as they spun into a giant protective.

    Tang Wulin waved both his arms and began pouring soul power into the grass to strengthen it. As he did so, the Bluesilver Grass¡¯s inner veins disyed a faint golden glow.

    His martial soul might have been Bluesilver Grass, but it was Bluesilver Grass that had already evolved twice. With the aid of his two thousand-year soul rings, it was more than enough to hold his opponent at bay for the moment.

    The leopard, now reformed of snow, rammed into the with a big thump, pushing it inward toward Tang Wulin. It looked like it might reach him any second.

    However, the Bluesilver Impaling Array appeared and surrounded the leopard in a spiky embrace. The now filled with holes leopard was left stunned in mid-air. Tang Wulin took advantage of this by using his Bluesilver Grass to cover his retreat, opening up some distance between him and the leopard. As this exchange took ce, his Bluesilver Grass spun around him without pause. It continued to protectively whip around him from start to finish.

    At that moment, a figure burst out of the leopard, charging toward Tang Wulin with lightning speed. It was student number ten!

    She was too quick for him to react. Like a bolt of white lightning, she instantly appeared before him.

    But in that same instant, golden light exploded from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He shot into the air like a spring while his Bluesilver Grass moved in to bind the girl.

    The girl was startled. She had created the snow leopard precisely for the sake of this sneak attack. By relying on its speed, she suppressed his Bluesilver Grass.

    But a strand of golden Bluesilver Grass hadunched Tang Wulin into the air before she could execute her attack! She wanted to pursue, however, the swarm of grass trying to bind her forced her to take evasive action. The grass would simply entangle her if she chose to follow him into the air.

    From the very beginning of the battle, they assumed the roles of fleeing rabbit and chasing fox. There wasn¡¯t a single upset as the girl took the role of attacker and Tang Wulin the defender. He had undeniably just been passively enduring an onught of attacks.

    The girl¡¯s cultivation base was undoubtedly higher than Tang Wulin¡¯s, the gap between three rings and two rings nearly unbridgeable. As the assant, however, she consumed slightly more soul power than him, and with her constant use of area control skills, she would soon be left without the soul power necessary to erupt with one final decisive attack.

    After seeing several of her attack ns fail, her head cooled. If I continue this way, I might lose! What an annoying guy.

    Tang Wulin had circted his soul power ording to the Mysterious Heaven Method throughout the battle. Having practiced it for all these years now, his soul power was purer and denser than normal, giving him the advantage among his peers.

    In truth, he found battles of attrition ufortable. He was far more ustomed to ending them explosively. But his only choice was to battle like this so that he could buy enough time for Xu Xiaoyan. His purpose in this fight was to stall for time. Naturally, his soul power consumption was just as severe as his opponent¡¯s.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s n was meticulous. By going first, he would have plenty of time to rest and recuperate while his teammates fought. With the Mysterious Heaven Method and his low soul power capacity, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he was back to full.

    Snowkes blotted the sky and the girl disappeared into the flurry once more. Then, as if the snow had gained eyes of its own, it shot toward Tang Wulin in one giant stream.

    The girl had swiftly adjusted her tactics. Didn¡¯t you want a battle of attrition? Then let¡¯s see who gets exhausted first. How could you possiblypete against me with only two rings?

    The Bluesilver Grass spun into a protective screen in front of Tang Wulin, diverting the iing attack. Icy mist invaded his body and the grass, sapping away his strength. In this manner, the two continued to wear each other out.

    Both of them were currently using their first soul skills, as they were the most efficient in terms of soul power consumption. While previously they would use their souls skills freely, they were now more conservative.

 Chapter 268 - Battle of Patience, Biding Time

    <strong>Chapter 268 - Battle of Patience, Biding Time</strong>

    The girl disyed judgement worthy of a student of Shrek Academy. When her initial attacks failed, she immediately switched to a more conservative style of fighting. Rather than being anxious to achieve victory, she slowly whittled away at Tang Wulin in a battle of attrition. She resembled a cheetah stalking its prey, patiently waiting for the best time to end everything with one strike.

    Although bothbatants were only using their first soul skills, the constant shes quickly ate away at their soul power. Despite the fact that Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass only needed to cover a far smaller area, the nket of cold steadily sapped his strength.

    Even madly circting the Mysterious Heaven Method could not make up for his deficiency in soul power, and the gap between the two soon reared its ugly head. The range of his Bluesilver Grass¡¯s defense grew smaller and smaller, and the girl¡¯s offensive slowly pushed him back. Ayer of frost covered the strands of grass while icicles sprouted out of the ground. Regardless of how one looked at it, he was being forced into a corner.

    The situation continued like this until the requirement to earn six points had been met. Tang Wulin persisted for ten whole minutes.

    As the clock ticked on, the girl grew more and more astonished. She had never expected her opponent to be so troublesome to deal with. Like a small boat, he tenaciously endured wave after wave of her attacks, not yielding even once. Such resilience gave her a headache. However, she didn¡¯t dare to attack rashly since her opponent was a control-type soul master. If he had any tricks up his sleeve, the tables would instantly be turned.

    So she just chose to engage him in this battle of attrition. Allowing her opponent to earn a passing score would be fine since it just meant she wouldn¡¯t get a reward. However, if she were defeated, the girl would have points deducted.

    Seconds slowly became minutes as time passed. The power behind eachbatant¡¯s attacks began to wane, a clear sign that they were approaching the limits of their soul power.

    The snow in the air had thinned by this point, and the girl¡¯s figure could be seen. Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass, on the other hand, no longer thrashed about as violently as before, the glow along the length of its strand significantly dimmer.

    Without warning, the snowkes came at him with renewed strength. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shed as he subconsciously retreated two steps, urging his Bluesilver Grass to whip at the snow.

    The girl made her move at the same time.

    Only thirty percent of her soul power remained after their long stalemate. Considering her own condition, she was certain Tang Wulin was like an arrow at the end of its flight. Regardless of what he did, he wouldn¡¯t have enough soul power to continue. It was time for the victor to be decided.

    Hidden in the flurry of snow, the girl stealthily approached Tang Wulin like a snow leopard revealing its fangs before pouncing.

    Snow assailed Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass, eating up thest of his soul power. Overall, he only had about forty percent of the soul power capacity that his opponent did. He wouldn¡¯t havested this long without the Mysterious Heaven Method.

    A white figure burst through the snow cover in front of Tang Wulin, covering him in sleet and chilling him down to the bone. As his body grew rigid from the cold, a white, wed hand seized the opportunity to reach for his shoulder.

    In the blink of an eye, twenty-five minutes of battle had passed under Shen Yi¡¯s supervision. Tang Wulin had earned nine points by this point, so it would be fine if he lost now.

    I guess this kid isn¡¯t that talented after all. Ignoring his golden soul ring, his martial soul is merely Bluesilver Grass. Yet... he wouldn¡¯t have gotten a near-perfect score if he weren¡¯t able to calmlye up with a strategy and execute it. He might not be a peak-level genius, but he¡¯s still quite talented!

    However, in her opinion, Tang Wulin¡¯s strength still didn¡¯t make the cut. If student number ten hadn¡¯t approached the battle cautiously, Shen Yi suspected that the match would have ended in just a few minutes. Yet Tang Wulin was now being thoroughly suppressed by someone who wasn¡¯t even a control-type soul master. With the addition of the girl¡¯s power and speed, Shen Yi didn¡¯t see a way for him to overturn the tide of battle.

    Despite havinge to her own conclusion, Shen Yi found theposure of the rest of ss zero puzzling. Not a single one of them batted an eye at what seemed to be the impending defeat of their captain.

    Do these kids just have cool heads, or...

    An eruption of golden light interrupted her thought.

    The moment the snow-white hand touched his shoulder, Tang Wulin smiled.

    It¡¯s about time!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s two purple soul rings disappeared with his Bluesilver Grass, and a tyrannical aura of blood essence exploded from his body to rece them.

    He hadn¡¯t eaten all those steamed buns for nothing! They had fueled aplete recovery of his blood essence.

    His powerful aura immediately dispelled the chill in the surroundings. Soul power receded from his veins, and in its stead, pure, unadulterated power coursed through!

    The girl struck Tang Wulin¡¯s right shoulder, but was shocked to discover that it was as hard as a block of metal. She recoiled from the impact, her white hand numb.

    I only have thirty percent of my soul power left, so shouldn¡¯t he have even less? Isn¡¯t he a control-type soul master?

    Yet she refused to give in. As a student of Shrek Academy, she immediately reacted to this sudden turn of events and switched from aiming for the best possible result to damage control.

    The moment she raised her head to make her move, however, a pair purple eyes came into view. Her n to retreat and put distance between them was instantly destroyed as the world began to spin around her.

    Before she could flee, arge golden hand darted toward her shoulder in the same way she had tried to strike Tang Wulin¡¯s. In the next instant, it moved to her neck and closed tightly around it, squeezing down on her carotid. With her soul power sealed and her blood flow cut off, she eventually went limp.

    Soon enough, the snow dispersed and the golden light died away, revealing the scene for all to see. Tang Wulin held the girl in one arm, keeping her from copsing to the ground. She had fainted.

    This...

    He actually won?

    Soul masters with leopard martial souls excelled at biding their time, yet in today¡¯s battle of patience, student number ten had lost!

    Xie Xie smacked a hand to his forehead. ¡°Captain is really getting sneakier and sneakier! He actually spent thirty entire minutes to lure her into his trap. In the end, that girl never realized that Captain actually excels at brute force, not control!¡±

    In reality, Xie Xie¡¯s ims were wrong. Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t fond of such roundabout tactics. He preferred annihting his opponents in a quick, efficient manner.

    However, for Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s sake, he had to stall for time. And his opponent was a student of Shrek Academy! If an all-out attack failed, he would¡¯ve put himself in a bad position.

    The oue had been decided the moment the girl decided to charge at Tang Wulin. Even more than pure strength, Tang Wulin excelled in closebat!

    His skills at close range were absolute. In fact, it could even make up for a soul ring disadvantage and make people with one more ring than him weep.

    ¡°Tang Wulin... ten points.¡±

    Shen Yi¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief as she dered the result.

 Chapter 269 - Xie Xies Terrifying Opponent

    <strong>Chapter 269 - Xie Xie¡¯s Terrifying Opponent</strong>

    Not only had Tang Wulin won... it had been a stomp.

    ¡°Was he waiting for this the entire time?¡±

    Even though Xie Xie muttered this under his breath, Shen Yi heard him clearly.

    He¡¯s just a thirteen-year-old kid! How could he be so patient? This is just...

    Unknown to Shen Yi, Tang Wulin¡¯s second profession was that of a lonesome cksmith. Since the day he met Mang Tian, his temperament had been taken to the grindstone and continuously sharpened to this very day. He had been forging since he was six years old. Seven years was more than enough to forever alter the life of a person without talent, let alone the peerless cksmithing prodigy that was Tang Wulin.

    Student number ten soon woke up, her eyes instantly moving to stare at Tang Wulin in disbelief. She reflected on the match and how she lost, but no matter how she looked at it, she couldn¡¯t understand how he had snatched victory with his soul power depleted.

    What is up with his body? And just what was that purple light in his eyes?

    She had fainted in the final moments of the battle, and the snow had obscured everyone else¡¯s line of sight, so no one had clearly seen what happened.

    ¡°Next,¡± Shen Yi said.

    Xie Xie and student number two, the slender one, entered the arena at the same time.

    Tang Wulin returned to hispanions. Not a single word was exchanged as he immediately sat down cross-legged and began meditating using the Mysterious Heaven Method. His opponent had been powerful and had pressured him immensely, draining all of his soul power.

    There were two mysterious trials remaining, and although he already had the sixty points required to pass the exam, he still needed enough strength to help his teammates pass them. His number one priority was to have the entire team enter Shrek Academy.

    For his sake, his teammates had nearly lost their chance to enter this sacred academy. Although he didn¡¯t say anything about it, such deep loyalty had been engraved upon his heart.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    The twobatants burst into action.

    Xie Xie charged straight at his opponent. As an agility-type soul master through and through, close-quartersbat was his only option.

    Student number two rushed at Xie Xie as well, his eyes possessing an eerie calm beyond his years.

    The gap between the two rapidly closed. In terms of speed, Xie Xie was definitely the victor.

    Neither had released their martial soul yet. They were both waiting for an opening.

    Their soul rings only appeared when the distance between them had shrunk to a mere ten meters.

    Their soul ring configurations were identical: two yellow and one purple. However, the way in which they manifested waspletely different.

    While Xie Xie now wielded the Light Dragon Dagger, his opponent underwent a monstrous transformation.

    The instant their soul rings had appeared, student number two¡¯s slender body swelled with strength, his purple soul ring shing with light.

    He¡¯s already using his thousand-year soul skill?¡±

    The Shrek Academy student¡¯s body inted like a balloon, his clothes bursting into shreds and leaving only undergarments made of some insanely stic material.

    Brown hair now covered his body. Although he still retained somewhat of a humanoid shape, he definitely didn¡¯t look human anymore. At four meters tall, he towered over Xie Xie with two burly arms attached to his broad shoulders. His body seemed to rumble with raw power.

    Upon seeing this, Xie Xie wanted to run back to Tang Wulin and give him a big thumbs up for his suggestion.

    We really can¡¯t judge Shrek Academy students by appearances alone! This guy¡¯s martial soul has to be a giant gori! Maybe it¡¯s even the...

    As Xie Xie pondered this, his opponent finished transforming andunched an attack.

    Two massive arms recklessly smashed the ground.

    Xie Xie leaped into the air in response, brandishing his Light Dragon Dagger to unleash a golden de of light.

    Lines cut into the walls and floor of the arena, rippling with golden light and working to counter the quaking ground.

    The shock wave below Xie Xie left him astonished. If he had been just a second slower, he would have immediately lost.

    Student number two didn¡¯t even bother to dodge the Light Dragon de. He simply lowered his head and met it head-on, then shot toward Xie Xie, clearly unaffected by the attack.

    Even though Xie Xie was an agility-type soul master, his opponent¡¯s leap far surpassed his own. Student number two looked like a monster as he soared toward Xie Xie, his two arms swinging toward Xie Xie with the might of a mountain.

    He¡¯s so strong!

    Unable to exert any force in the air, Xie Xie split into three clones, each kicking off of the other two and speeding in three different directions. It was an ingenious y to keep out of range of the monstrous student number two.

    This...

    Shock filled the faces of the Shrek Academy students. Unknown to Xie Xie, all of them were observing his match with keen interest since he had actually picked student number two, the strongest of the ten arranged opponents!

    Xie Xie splitting into three clones didn¡¯t phase student number two. His first soul ring lit up, and he threw three lighting-fast punches.

    The pressure of his punches made the air hiss. Xie Xie was stunned to find each of the three sts of air heading for each of his clones.

    Heavens! What sort of monster is this guy? How can his attacks be this terrifying...

    However, even in such a helpless situation, the three shimmering clones dashed through the air once more, seemingly kicking off of thin air to escape the attack by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    A trace of surprise finally shed through his opponent¡¯s eyes. He had just witnessed Xie Xie¡¯s third soul ring light up a second time.

    Both sides returned to the ground at the same time.

    Considering what happened up to this point, it was clear that student number two held the upper hand, but it wasn¡¯t an overwhelming advantage. Even though he used his third soul skill to immediately, try to smash the nimble boy, Xie Xie managed to escape his barrage of air sts.

    In a battle, the attacker always became exhausted faster than the defender. Since their ranks were about equal, Xie Xie managed to seize a tiny advantage this way.

    However, that was all in theory. The reality of battle had yet to be tested.

    Xie Xie was painfully aware of his own shorings. Although his opponent had gone all-out with their third soul skill, he had done the same! The overwhelming pressure his opponent exuded forced him to use Light Dragon Clones to get some breathing room, but the three punches that followed had forced him to bring out Shadow Dragon Clones too!

    Xie Xie¡¯s response had been clever, but it took a lot out of him¡ªmaybe leaving him a bit more tired than his opponent. Xie Xie could only rejoice in the fact that he possessed the Mysterious Heaven Method. With its recovery power, he was confident that he would be able to barely oust his opponent.

    Without making a move, student number two patiently observed Xie Xie¡¯s three clones running around in different directions. Although he had mighty ranged attacks at his disposal, it was still impossible for him to attack in three directions at once. The range of his attack couldn¡¯t cover the entire arena.

    As a Shrek Academy student, he naturally had an abundance ofbat experience, so he had a hunch that his opponent would strike soon. Using a thousand-year soul skill that produced three clones had to be a huge drain on Xie Xie¡¯s soul power, that left him no other option.

    And student number two¡¯s hunch was correct.

 Chapter 270 - The Ambitious Xie Xie

    <strong>Chapter 270 - The Ambitious Xie Xie</strong>

    The instant Xie Xie¡¯s feet touched the ground, he shot toward his opponent; with both Light and Shadow Dragon Clones now active, he had no time to dally. His opponent was a power-type soul master who also had frightening ranged options, these two traits cing him in a league of his own. Without his clones, Xie Xie would have found it difficult to endure his opponent¡¯s onught, but with them out, his soul power was quickly running out.

    The three visible clones, now much faster than before, charged at the solitary figure in the center of the arena.

    Xie Xie rushed in, this time without employing his Light Dragon de.

    Student number two simply stood there, his grim face and titanic figure lending him the impression of an immovable mountain.

    As Xie Xie¡¯s second soul ring lit up, his three Light Dragon Clones burst into action to unleash a Light Dragon Storm.

    Xie Xie was an agility-type soul master, which meant he had exceptionally high attack power. His current opponent, however, possessed equally impressive defensive capabilities, to the point where he could simply shrug off the Light Dragon de.

    However, Light Dragon Storm was on apletely different level. Xie Xie was confident the attack would injure his opponent as long as itnded.

    Student number two responded to the attack, the motion of his burly arms all too familiar for Xie Xie.

    If Tang Wulin weren¡¯t currently meditating, his eyes would definitely go wide. Student number two was using a Tang Sect secret art, Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon!

    Xie Xie felt an aura expand outwards violently from student number two¡¯s position. Upon impact, his clones were knocked out of Light Dragon Storm. He then saw his opponent make a pressing motion with his hands, his second soul ring lighting up as he did so.

    There air in the arena suddenly changed. As it began to rumble like thunder, Xie Xie¡¯s three Light Dragon Clones and his three Shadow Dragon Clones were sent flying backwards.

    The thundering roars roused Tang Wulin from his meditation. He opened his eyes, only to see Xie Xie¡¯s clones being sent flying, and then converging in the air to reform into one.

    Student number two stomped off the ground,unching himself into the air like an artillery shell. His first soul ring lit up and he threw a punch.

    A shockwave propagated outwards. This time, Xie Xie was in no position to use his clones to dodge. Repeated usage of his soul skills had left his soul power and mind in chaos, not to mention the damage he had received from being sent flying.

    A green light shed over, dragging Xie Xie toward the ground and out of the shockwave¡¯s path.

    Student number two ceased his advance. He bowed to Shen Yi and returned to the side of his fellow Shrek Academy students.

    The match was over. It was Xie Xie¡¯s defeat.

    From start to finish, only five minutes had passed. Xie Xie was suppressed the entire time, and without Shen Yi¡¯s timely intervention, he would have even been gravely injured.

    This was the strength of a Shrek Academy student.

    In the face of true strength, twin martial souls or soul master typepatibility meant nothing.

    Tang Wulin was stunned. What if I had been the one to pick him? Would I have been able tost that long? Could I defeat him?

    He had no answer to these questions! He simply couldn¡¯t fathom the depths of student number two¡¯s strength.

    Student number two had already returned to his original form, his clothes back to fitting tightly around his slender figure by the time he reached his ssmates. Tang Wulin gulped. This guy is really powerful!

    Xie Xie¡¯s defeat wasn¡¯t disgraceful. He was able to disy his full strength, but his opponent was simply overwhelming.

    Xie Xie returned to his teammates with his shoulders hanging low. Not only did he receive a measly three points on this trial, he would also have more points deducted at the end for failing a trial. Shrek Academy didn¡¯t care how overwhelmingly powerful his opponent was since he had chosen his opponent by himself.

    Tang Wulin cast a solemn look at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just keep running away from him? You knew how strong he is.¡±

    Xie Xie bitterlyughed. ¡°My clones use up too much soul power, but without them, I had no way of resisting his ranged attacks. I never stood a chance in this tiny arena! If the arena wasrger, then I might have had a chance.¡±

    Tang Wulin furrowed his brows. ¡°You! Reflect on your battle! Yes, your clones do use a lot of soul power, but have you forgotten? Your opponent was only that strong because he was also using his thousand-year soul skill! How could his rate of consumption be any lower than yours? You have twin martial souls and the Mysterious Heaven Method. Soul power consumption is thest thing you should lose in. Why couldn¡¯t you at leastst ten minutes? There¡¯s no way his attacks can cover the entire arena. You have three clones, so if you had sent them in different directions, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything. You just had to control the distance between you and your clones. Instead of acting first, you should have just fought a battle of attrition. It might take more soul power to maintain your clones the further they are from each other, but that¡¯s still better than being defeated in one hit! Do you have anything to say for yourself?¡±

    After listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s lecture, Xie Xie pped his thigh. ¡°You¡¯re right! I can¡¯t believe I forgot that guy was also using his thousand-year soul skill. I¡¯ve been fighting too many soul beaststely so I even treated him like a soul beast!¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s voice had carried all the way to the other end of the room. Having just finished putting his jacket back on, student number two went stiff for a moment before raising his head to scowl at Xie Xie.

    Sensing his opponent¡¯s gaze, Xie Xie turned to meet it. His expression was haughty, as if to dere he would win the next time they fought.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He had pointed out Xie Xie¡¯s mistakes not only to help him, but also to raise his morale.

    Isn¡¯t this guy a bit too resilient though? He was all depressed just a minute ago!

    When they finished talking, Gu Yue had already entered the arena. She looked at student number two, a strange light flickering in her eyes.

    Her opponent entered the arena. It was student number one.

    This student was ordinary beyond belief, practically indistinguishable from any random person found on the street. He calmly walked over to stand opposite of Gu Yue.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    With Shen Yi¡¯s deration, the third match started. This was a crucial match for Gu Yue. If she scoring badly, would essentially mean that she wouldn¡¯t pass the exam. Winning was her only option.

    Soul rings rose up beneath both of them, but to everyone¡¯s shock, student number one¡¯s three soul rings were all purple.

    He had three thousand-year soul rings!

    Student number two had been terrifying powerful, but he only had two yellow and one purple soul rings. Gu Yue could only begin to guess how strong her own opponent was.

    Generally, only range-type soul masters would immediately release their soul rings the moment a battle started. From the actions of both parties, it was clear this would be ranged battle.

    In reality, it really did y out this way.

 Chapter 271 - Bizarre Battle

    <strong>Chapter 271 - Bizarre Battle</strong>

    In reality, it really did y out this way.

    Student number one¡¯s eyes glinted as his first soul ring lit up. He shot his hand into the air, an illusory sphere of light materializing close to his palm, strands of blue, green, and white light dancing around his fingers.

    He chanted a few verses and a protrusion wed its way out of the initial sphere. Once it reached the ground, it transformed into an enormous illusory hound.

    The hound¡¯s body was lit in a wreath of mes, and as the yellow and orange grew brighter and more turbulent, its shape began to resemble a lion. Though smaller than lion-type soul beasts, it still seemed domineering.

    A lion mastiff?

    Is this a soul skill or a spirit soul?

    Tang Wulin was in awe. Could it be a summoning-type martial soul? But this lion mastiff doesn¡¯t look like something a Soul Elder should be able to summon!

    The lion mastiff roared at the heavens, the air trembling at its deration of might. Its gazended on Gu Yue, killing intent almost tangible.

    ¡°Materialize!¡± Student number one jabbed a finger at the beast, conducting rays of light into its form. In an instant, the lion mastiff¡¯s body became more corporeal.

    ¡°Little Lion, go!¡± Student number one was dead set on Gu Yue¡¯s defeat. Like a sh of lightning, the lion mastiff pounced on her.

    He has three purple soul rings, so that means he only has one spirit soul. Since the summoned beast has a name, maybe that¡¯s his spirit soul?

    Never before had Tang Wulin witness someone using their spirit soul as the primary means of battle. But it was nothing too bizarre in Shrek Academy.

    It wasn¡¯t as if Gu Yue stood twiddling her thumbs while her opponent prepared his attack. She waved her hands in the air in a controlled beat, her three twinkling soul rings revolving around her. Then, her rhythm changed. All three soul rings lit up at once, trembling slightly in unison. Which soul skill she was using was anyone¡¯s guess.

    In a sh of azure light, Gu Yue conjured a ball of ice in her palm that was half a meter in diameter. She pped it again and again, and the sphere of frozen water trembled with each strike.

    The lion mastiff charged at her. As it elerated in speed, its fur stuck out like the tail end of a zing meteor.

    Yet, Gu Yue was the picture of boredom. To her, this was nothing more than a chore. She shot an ice ball at the beast when it neared..

    Her next action was iprehensible to ss zero. Gu Yue began walking back toward Tang Wulin with her back to the lion mastiff.

    Just what is she doing?

    While almost everyone was bbergasted, the lion mastiff stretched its maw wide, firing a scorching golden-red fireball.

    However, the meeting of fire and ice yed out breathtakingly.

    The ice ball exploded into countless icicles, all homing toward the lion mastiff. Jaws dropped when the projectiles flickered, changing from a frigid blue to a deep green mid flight. At the same time, a third of them vanished in a sh of silver, before reappearing right in front of student number one¡¯s nose. These paragons of sharpness surrounded him in a dome and attacked on the spot.

    ¡°Not good!¡± This was his first time encountering something like this. Because his priority had been strengthening the offense of his lion mastiff, he left himself open to attacks.

    Several of the green wind icicles melted on impact, but some evaded that fate. Aided by gusts of wind, the projectiles spiraled in the lion mastiff¡¯s direction, leaving it to endure the barrage. The lion mastiff roared, its coat of mes diminishing, its figure growing transparent.

    And then, it disappeared. The battle ended.

    Before student number one was impaled, Shen Yi jumped in to protect him. Lucky for him, or else he¡¯d be a glorified pincushion.

    Shen Yi had not been optimistic about student one¡¯s chances from the very beginning. True to that, Gu Yue¡¯s control of the elements utterly suppressed him.

    After all, she was someone the Silver Moon Douluo had recognized! It was obvious that Gu Yue, the girl who caught Elder Cai¡¯s fickle eye, would emerge victorious. Though, Shen Yi hadn¡¯t expected the match to finish so quickly.

    By the battle¡¯s official end, Gue Yue was standing at Tang Wulin¡¯s side, looking as calm as ever. She had decided on an instant victory since night had already descended.

    There was no doubt that Gu Yue got a full ten points, granting her a total of forty-eight. Her chances of entering the outer court were looking hopeful with two trials left.

    Xu Xiaoyan was thest to go. Before she went up, Tang Wulin whispered a few words into her ear.

    She raised her head in astonishment. ¡°Really? Like that?¡¯

    Tang Wulin raised a brow, a gentle smile on his lips. ¡°Just try it out. It¡¯s time for you to go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Xiaoyan nodded.

    She didn¡¯t have much confidence in herself. Among the students of ss zero, she was undoubtedly the weakest. Assisting in team battles was doable with her control abilities, but fighting one-on-one was practically out of the question. To make up for her weaknesses, she focused more on her strengths than her brother, as evident in the differences between their Ice Spears.

    While her brother¡¯s focused on prating power, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s was all about freezing. In fact, Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation n for her perfectly maximized her strengths!

    So, this trial was disadvantageous for her either way. Night or day, it didn¡¯t matter.

    Thankfully, she calmed down once she stepped foot in the arena. After three years ofbat experience with her teammates, Xu Xiaoyan obtained a firm grasp on her emotional state. Besides, she was just as devious as her captain.

    Her opponent was the muscr young man, student number six!

    ¡°Begin,¡± Shen Yi promptly dered.

    Two yellow soul rings materialized around Xu Xiaoyan, making her seem weak and pitiful. She stumbled to catch the item conjured in her hands.

    Her opponent also released his soul rings, but when he saw her nearly topple over, he hesitated.

    The scene of the frail little girl before him screamed oundish.

    Although Xu Xiaoyan held her staff after releasing her soul rings, her right hand gripped a jet-ck hammer. No one could make it out clearly from the distance. Even so, its heaviness was noticeable, since she had to lean on her staff to keep bnce.

    Just what is going on? Is that a soul device? But this trial forbids them!

    Shen Yi eyed Xu Xiaoyan for a moment, but she held her tongue in the end. The reason was simple; that hammer wasn¡¯t a soul device because itcked the slightest bit of soul fluctuations!

    After Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s first soul ring lit up, a massive ice wheel appeared in front of her, its diameter no less that a third of a meter. Then, she duct-taped the hammer to it.

    She levitated the wheel of ice, which swayed back and forth from the added weight.

    Looking like a struggling kitten, she raised her staff, directing the contraption at her opponent.

    Her actions went beyond strange. They transcended to the realm of bizarre!

    Bearing the weight of the hammer, the ice wheel flew forth like an inebriated snail. It looked like it would drop at any moment.

    T-this is how she¡¯s attacking?

    The Shrek Academy students watched with odd expressions, furrowed brows and pinched noses. They had seen astonishing things before, though never something so uncanny!

    It was an unprecedented battle style. She expects to win like this? Will that toy even reach him?

    Xu Xiaoyan paid no regard to their stupor. Her second soul ring lit up and a spear of ice congealed before her.

 Chapter 272 - Nice Acting!

    <strong>Chapter 272 - Nice Acting!</strong>

    Student number six finally made his move, not knowing whether tough or cry. Is this girl aedian? How did she make it all the way to the eighth trial? Did she give up on all the previous trials? Does that mean she¡¯s just going through the motions of taking the trial now?

    But when he thought of the guillotine trial, a shiver ran down his spine. No way, that trial isn¡¯t that easy! I can¡¯t underestimate her just because of how delicate and strange she looks.

    A sh of light lit his surroundings and, a crystal ball, flickering with opaque light, appeared in front of him. His three soul rings moved to hover above it.

    Tool martial soul: Crystal Ball.

    ¡°Crystal, crystal, deviate!¡± He shouted, ignoring the ice wheel in the air. It was just a slow ything that posed no threat to him.

    His first soul ring lit up and white filled his eyes. The crystal shone in response. Suddenly, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s ice spear changed paths mid-flight and instead, flew toward the ice wheel that slowly spun in the air.

    His move was quite clever, using Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s ice spear to attack her own ice wheel.

    This isn¡¯t good! Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s heart thumped. If she let him have his way, then she would lose this match! Left without a choice,, she chose this critical moment to reveal her cards.

    Purple light shone within her eyes, stunning her opponent.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes wasn¡¯t any weaker than Tang Wulin¡¯s, powerful enough to disturb her opponent¡¯s mind despite his strong spiritual power. His control over the ice spear slipped.

    Xu Xiaoyan waved her staff, regaining control of her ice spear. With spiritual power over two hundred points now and an elemental control-type martial soul,long distance control was her forte.

    The ice spear traced an arc in the air, aiming at student number six again.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the ice spear. No one noticed the ice wheel speeding up. Though it wasn¡¯t much, there was a clear difference.

    Xu Xiaoyan raised her staff high in the air, an air of divinity enveloping her.

    ¡°The stars in the heavens that shine forever tranquil, grant me strength! Starwheel!¡±

    Lines of resplendent starlight descended onto her Ice Staff, transforming it into the Starwheel Ice Staff

    Her first soul ring lit up again, a golden starwheel appearing beneath student number six.

    The moment Xu Xiaoyan used her Purple Demon Eyes, she dropped her epitome-of-clumsiness act and her moves became smooth like a cat¡¯s! Everything, including her ice spear, changed under the influence of her mutated martial soul.

    Once her staff transformed into the Starwheel Ice Staff, it cut her connection with the ice wheel and ice spear.

    And only now did the others notice the ice wheel above student number six¡¯s head. No longer supported by Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Ice Staff, it plummeted under the weight of the hammer straight toward student number six¡¯s head. At the same moment, the ice spear arrived before him.

    The dazed student number six abruptly discovered that the ice spear had appeared right in front of him.

    His second soul ring lit up. His Crystal Ball followed suit, light spiralling out to disintegrate the ice spear into specks of ice element that quickly melted. He had used his second soul skill, Dposition.

    In a certain sense, Xu Xiaoyan had chosen the weakest of the ten avable opponents. Student number six was an support-type soul master, and was not suited for direct participation in battles.

    But this did not mean he was weak. His forte was givings others a taste of their own medicine.

    His instincts screamed warning.He raised his head just in time to see the spinning hammer fall toward him.

    Is she trying to distract me with the ice spear so her hammer will hit me? Isn¡¯t her n weird?

    But if I get hit by that hammer, even I will...

    He subconsciously tried to take a step to the side, the easiest way to evade the hammer.

    However, something strange happened.

    The starwheel underneath him illuminated. He hurriedly roused his soul power to activate his third soul skill, but it was toote.

    Chains of starlight shot out of the ground and bound him tightly. His head still looking upward, he could only watch in horror as the hammer descended and arrived before his eyes in a sh.

    That hammer would surely knock him out, or even break his skull!

    However, no matter how he struggled or urged his soul power to move, his body remained motionless.

    This was the absolute control of astrological-attributed soul skills!

    Bullets of sweat ran down student number six¡¯s forehead. The hammer had stopped an inch above his head.

    Shen Yi took the hammer in her hand, curiously weighing it before moving to stand in front of Xu Xiaoyan. An odd smile peeked out. ¡°Girl, nice acting!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan smiled sweetly, ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±

    Though those thousand refined tungsten hammers weren¡¯t light, they weren¡¯t heavy for a two-ringed soul master. Even a ranged-type soul master wouldn¡¯t stagger when holding it. Xu Xiaoyan had purposely pretended to stagger under the weight of the hammers to draw everyone¡¯s curiosity and mislead her opponent into , giving her the chance to set up her attack. This was why Shen Yi had called it an act.

    This girl would have lost if she made the slightest mistake. Who would¡¯ve thought a metal hammer without the slightest bit of soul power would be the deciding factor in this match?

    The greatest weakness of the Starwheel Shackles was itsck of offensive power. Apart from that, it also immobilized Xu Xiaoyan during its use, meaning she could not follow up with an attack.

    So, Tang Wulin had secretly given her one of his heavy silver bracelet rings when he whispered the battle n into her ear, telling her how to take out the tungsten hammer.

    He hadn¡¯t needed to instruct her any further than that. She knew best how to take advantage of her frail appearance to win.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s students may have plenty ofbat experience, but they were sorelycking in emotional matters. Xu Xiaoyan, being the little enchantress pampered by the elders in her family, would have them in the palm of her hands in such a battle.

    Ten points!

    Apart from Xie Xie, the other three all received ten points.

    After the eighth trial, Tang Wulin had sixty points, Gu Yue had forty-eight points, Xie Xie had fifty-one points, and Xu Xiaoyan had fifty points.

    With two trials left, their chances of passing were great. Of the four, only Tang Wulin no longer needed to worry as much about the following trials. It was for this reason that Tang Wulin had gone all out in the eighth trial.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next trial.¡± Complex emotions twisted within Shen Yi¡¯s heart.

    Senior brother¡¯s four disciples are really excellent. Though their martial souls aren¡¯t spectacr, they don¡¯t need to be; after all, not everyone has a mighty martial soul. The only one who stands out in this regard is Gu Yue. That Xie Xie has homogeneous twin martial souls, but they can¡¯tpare with true twin martial souls. While Xu Xiaoyan is quite capable, the restrictions on her abilities are too harsh.

 Chapter 273 - Survive

    <strong>Chapter 273 - Survive</strong>

    Now that Tang Wulin is a real freak. He got full marks in six trials. I can¡¯t make heads or tails of him. His martial soul is in old Bluesilver Grass, but that golden soul ring...It¡¯s definitely unrted to his martial soul. He hasn¡¯t had any trouble so far either. Throughout the entire exam, he has steadily progressed, getting one full score after another.

    Though his talents aren¡¯t great, his strength is formidable. This isn¡¯t the fruit of just his potential, but his potentialbined with his temperament.

    Gu Yue is far ahead of the rest of ss zero in talent and potential. But in overall strength and temperament, Tang Wulin shines the brightest and fully deserves the position of captain.

    Senior brother, your insight is so great!

    Thoughts weighing on her mind, Shen Yi led the four students into a small room.

    This room was different from the rest so far. The lighting was dim and the surroundingsckedvish decorations, with only a singlerge screen hanging from the metal walls.

    A sense of familiarity flooded the four students. This ce seems simr to the spirit ascension tform! Is the ninth trial like that?

    ¡°Your goal for the ninth trial is to survive. I believe you¡¯ve all been in the spirit ascension tform before. Well, this is simr to that. In a sense, all the soul beasts in it are real. If you kill one and are at a bottleneck, then you¡¯ll be able to gain a soul ring. Alright. Prepare to enter.¡± Shen Yi pressed a button and several metal capsules slid out of the walls.

    Survive?

    When Gu Yue, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan had heard this, they shifted their gazes in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction, eyes brimming with confidence.

    After receiving a paltry three points from the previous trial, Xie Xie had felt anxious. The details of the ninth trial blew away all his insecurities.

    They had spent countless days in the spirit ascension tform over the years, so anything that resembled that would be a walk in the park. As long as they didn¡¯t jump head-first at a high-level beast, of course.

    In that case, Tang Wulin¡¯s leadership and the team¡¯s coordination would pull through splendidly. Together, they were unbeatable.

    ¡°Teacher Shen, will we be taking this trial together?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Shen Yi eyed him. ¡°Yes. No matter the number of participants, they will all take the trial together. This trial tests your coordination in addition to your ability to survive. You all came together, so you have an advantage here. Good luck.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Shen.¡±

    The four examinees split up and entered the metal capsules. This marked the start of the ninth trial.

    Unknown to the four, two people entered the room after the capsules slid back into the walls. Among them was a cranky olddy they were all too familiar with, the Silver Moon Douluo!

    An old man was by her side. His nose was high and his deep-blue eyes sunken. He stood tall with gray hair down to his shoulders, enting his unyielding aura. Just his presence could stifle others. .

    ¡°Teacher,¡± Shen Yi respectfully greeted the old man.

    The old man nodded. ¡°How have these kids done so far?¡±

    After a long moment of contemtion, Shen Yi found the right words. ¡°They¡¯re unbelievable.¡±

    The Silver Moon Douluoughed. ¡°That¡¯s right! They¡¯re really unbelievable! I didn¡¯t let them take the fifth trial, but there¡¯s actually someone who managed to score full points so far! That Tang Wulin is marvelous! His blood essence is strong, almost a bit like yours, Zhou Shi. Let me be frank. I don¡¯t care about the other three, but I¡¯ve already set my eyes on that Gu Yue.¡±

    Zhuo Shi shot her a look. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ve set your eyes on her? Don¡¯t forget that they¡¯re all my granddisciples. They don¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The Silver Moon Douluo arched her brows. ¡°Are you trying to go back on your word?¡±

    Zhuo Shi smirked, the domineering air around him receding. ¡°I¡¯m not going back on my word! I¡¯m just stating a fact. I¡¯m saying you eye them as much as you want, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll just hand them over to you. They have to be willing too. You¡¯ll need to ask Gu Yue if she wants to be your disciple first. If she rejects you, then there¡¯s no use in forcing it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! I like how stubborn she is.¡± She stomped with fury. ¡°What would separate kids from walking corpses if they didn¡¯t have such strong wills? Her temperament is precisely what attracts me.¡±

    Shen Yi silently watched from the sidelines. She dared not speak out of turn in front of these two elders.

    Zhuo Shi said, ¡°We can talk about this after they finish this trial. If they can¡¯t pass it, then it doesn¡¯t even matter how high they scored on the other ones.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the Silver Moon Douluo reigned in her vexation and nodded. It seemed she held the ninth trial in high regard as well.

    ¡°Teacher, what test level are they taking?¡± Shen Yi softly asked.

    Zhuo Shi contemted for a moment. ¡°The highest level.¡±

    Dumbstruck, Shen Yi tried to steady her thoughts. The highest level? Even adults find that level hard! That¡¯s...

    ¡°Hurry up now,¡± Zhuo Shi urged when he noticed her hesitation.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ?

    Space warped around him, a minor matter to Tang Wulin who had experienced the spirit ascension tform countless times. With his sturdy body and sharp mind, this sudden sensation didn¡¯t affect him at all.

    In a sh of light, the four examinees found themselves in an empty space. A world came into view in a blink of an eye.

    ss zero appeared in this world together, and after exchanging nces, they immediately shifted into their usual battle formation.

    Bluesilver Grass sprang out from beneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet, slithering out to probe their surroundings.

    Their environment was simr to the spirit ascension tform. That said, the lush forest here seemed more ancient.

    ¡°So the ninth trial tests our ability to survive. Fantastic. Isn¡¯t this the easiest possible trial for us?¡± Xie Xie rejoiced.

    Tang Wulin raised his hand, silencing him. After a moment, he said in a hushed voice, ¡°This ce is different from what we¡¯re used to. At least from the elementary one, anyway. I¡¯ve been in the intermediate level once before with Teacher Wu, and I can say for a fact that the nts here and there are simr. Don¡¯t forget that this is still part of the Shrek Academy entrance exam. Teacher Shen said that we have to survive, but she never mentioned for how long. We need to be careful. If my guess is right, and this ce is like the intermediate spirit ascension tform, then we¡¯ll run into a lot of thousand-year soul beasts. Maybe even some at the ten-thousand-year level.¡±

    Ten-thousand-year soul beast? His three teammates sucked in a deep breath at the thought.

    Xu Xiaoyan said quietly, ¡°Captain, if I can breakthrough to rank 30, then can¡¯t I get a soul ring here? If there¡¯s a ten-thousand-year soul beast...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± said Tang Wulin, frowning. ¡°With your current abilities, it¡¯s impossible to absorb a ten-thousand-year soul ring, let alone kill a ten-thousand-year soul beast. Don¡¯t forget, this would just be your third ring. Normally, soul masters don¡¯t get a ten-thousand-year soul ring until rank 50. Your body isn¡¯t that strong to begin with, so don¡¯t think so wishfully. Otherwise, you might encounter a problem. Like the time I evolved my spirit soul to the thousand-year level.¡±

    Hearing the severity in his voice, Xu Xiaoyan stuck out her tongue. ¡°Got it!¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should find a vantage point to survey thend first. Once we have a good line of sight, we¡¯ll rest and recover the energy spent on the previous trials.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The four proceeded cautiously. Gu Yue was in charge of scouting, sending off wind birds further into the surrounding thicket. On the other hand, Tang Wulin monitored their immediate vicinity.

    When the wind birds discovered nothing, as if this was just a normal forest, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t believe it for a second. This was part of the Shrek exam after all.

    A whileter, they chanced upon a hill with arge field of view. Tang Wulin took out the steamed buns from his storage device and began handing them out to everyone. After eating, they took turns resting.

    All was tranquil without the slightest hint of trouble.

    Two hourster, they were fully recovered.

    ¡°Captain, something¡¯s strange! It¡¯s been two hours already yet we still haven¡¯t met any soul beasts, ¡° Xie Xie said in a low, nervous voice. ¡°Do you have any idea what¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 274 - The Ninth Trial

    <strong>Chapter 274 - The Ninth Trial</strong>

    Tang Wulin harbored the same doubts as Xie Xie. Naturally, they would earn more points the longer they survive this trial, yet two hours had passed without the slightest peep. How could this be called a trial of survival then? It was easy to forage for food in a forest and survive.

    ¡°Should we go exploring?¡± Xie Xie asked.

    Tang Wulin looked at the sky before answering, ¡°Not yet, it¡¯s still early in the afternoon. We¡¯ll wait until nightfall. It¡¯ll be safer if Xu Xiaoyan can use her Starwheel Ice Staff.¡±

    Impatience was their number one enemy. Tang Wulin refused to give in to anxiety, calmly contemting the best way to help his teammates maximize their points.

    Since we¡¯re safe here, we can wait until everyone¡¯s in their best condition before exploring.

    The sun gradually sunk beyond the horizon. In the twilight, Tang Wulin stood up and quietly climbed up a tree to gaze into the distance.

    The world he found himself in truly resembled the Great Star Dou Forest. In thest glimmers of daylight, he could make out trees as far as the eye could see.

    Then a howl shattered the silence and flipped the forest upside down.

    Tang Wulin broke out into goosebumps as terror racked his body, but his blood essence chose that moment to re up. It quickly dispelled his fear, his heart finally calming and returning to its earlier state.

    What was that?

    Then realization hit him and he climbed down the tree madly.

    If just a single howl could upend the forest, just how terrifyingly powerful was this beast?

    The Three-eyed Demon Ape, of which he had absorbed its spirit energy, was the strongest soul beast he had encountered so far. He could never forget the battle between the ten-thousand-year Three-eyed Demon Ape and Wu Zhangkong. Yet, this howl had shaken him to his very core!

    The moment hended on the ground, he saw hispanions all had horror-stricken expressions.

    ¡°W-what was that sound? That scared me to death.¡± Xie Xie was pale, his face aghast.

    Everyone wore a simr expression, though Gu Yue was more restrained.

    Tang Wulin grimly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but it doesn¡¯t seem too far from here.¡±

    Another roar thundered just as he spoke. Compared to before, this one was sharper and seemed to prate their bodies, instantly dispelling their fear.

    This...

    This is so strange!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Gu Yue said to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    There was no way a trial would be as simple as they first thought. Even if they didn¡¯t check it out, perhaps the two soul beasts woulde looking for them instead. It was far better to take the initiative to attack.

    After all, regardless of who held the exam, there must be a way for examinees to pass the exam. .

    Gu Yue released her wind birds to scout far ahead of them and the four began to advance toward the origin of the roar.

    Tang Wulin took the lead, opening a path for his teammates while also doing his best to help mask their scent. Since they weren¡¯t strong enough, this was all they could manage.

    Gu Yue¡¯s face twitched and she whispered, ¡°There¡¯s a valley up ahead on the left. It¡¯s over there. My wind birds were dispersed by a gust of wind, though.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, be careful. Follow closely behind me.¡± Tang Wulin urged his blood essence to greater heights. Golden scales rippled into existence from his arm to his shoulder while a golden soul ring appeared beneath him. Not only did his blood essence aura mask their smell, it also calmed everyone¡¯s nerves. At the very least, they no longer felt oppressed by the roars.

    Just as Gu Yue had said, a lush valleyy before them as soon as they exited the forest. The closer they approached it, however, the more stifled they felt.

    The four circted their soul power to resist the waves of power emanating from deep within the valley. They proceeded cautiously and solemnly.

    ¡°We¡¯re crawling from here onward.¡± Tang Wulin dropped to the ground, and the pressure instantly lessened. The other three also copied him and together, they inched to the edge of the valley and peered over it.

    They sucked in a deep breath at the scene before them.

    Inside the valley, booms resounded as two lights over thirty meters in diameter shed countless times.

    Every time they struck each otherr, the earth trembled while the air whipped into a frenzy.

    This...

    A purple light appeared in his eyes. When Tang Wulin looked back at the two lights again, shock rooted him to the ground. It was a pair of soul beasts!

    One shone with dark-gold light, its immense figure intimately familiar to Tang Wulin. They had encountered this beast several times before, and every encounter had struck fear into their hearts.

    It was the ruler of the forest, the Duskgold Dreadw Bear.

    However, this bear was far mightier than the ones they met previously, a colossus towering over ten meters in height. Dark-gold light spilled from its body and flowed down its thick, solid arms. Every sh of its ws had the power to tear open the heavens and destroy the earth. They sent boulders flying everywhere and left numerous deep gouges in the walls of the valley.

    That should be a thousand-year Duskgold Dreadw Bear, right? Or maybe it¡¯s a ten-thousand-year one?

    A hundred-year Duskgold Dreadw Bear had forced a pride of zing Demon Lions to beg for mercy. A thousand-year one could rule as the absolute tyrant of the forest. So then, what about a ten-thousand-year one?

    A ten-thousand-year Duskgold Dreadw Bear could easily tear apart normal hundred-thousand-year soul beasts! Its destructive power was simply iprehensible.

    Yet this formidable beast was currently locked in battle with another beast no weaker than it.

    Tang Wulin strengthened his eyesight further and examined the other light.

    Inside the ball of blinding golden light was another soul beast.

    It had body translucent like crystal, its form simr to that of a lion but with ming draconic ws and a longer snout. Fine golden scales peeked out from beneath its fur. Most peculiar of all, it had a vertical slit on its forehead wherein its third eye rested.

    Its two ordinary eyes were gold, but its third eye red with a bewitching red glow.

    What soul beast is that? Tang Wulin had never heard of such a beast, let alone seen one.

    He turned to his friends and described what he just saw.

    ¡°Xie Xie, do you have any idea what that golden soul beast is?¡± Tang Wulin knew Xie Xie was the most knowledgeable of them all.

    Xie Xie furrowed his brows. ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, I think I might know. Give me a moment to think.¡±

 Chapter 275 - Auspicious Emperor

    <strong>Chapter 275 - Auspicious Emperor</strong>

    ¡°These two soul beasts are too powerful,¡± Gu Yue said. ¡°They could instantly eliminate all of us with a single swipe. I don¡¯t think being here will help us pass this trial, but why else would they have us discover these soul beasts?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s quietly observe the two first. They seem to be evenly matched. If we wait until they¡¯re both exhausted, maybe we can reap some rewards? If they defeat each other and only have a single breath of life left, then even we should be able to deal with them!¡±

    He knew his own strength, as well as the strength of his team, better than anyone else. He also knew it would be foolish to these mighty lords of the forest head on.

    The single difference between this ce and the spirit ascension tform was theck of an escape button! In other words, dying was the only way to get out early. Having encountered these two beasts, death had be a very real possibility for them, one in which not even a single scrap of their corpses would remain. They needed to exercise extreme caution if they wanted to avoid such an agonizing end.

    The four of them gathered at the edge of the valley and peered at the soul beasts once more.

    The shes between the two lights grew increasingly fierce. They couldn¡¯t tell which one held the advantage.

    Suddenly, the two lights shined intensely bright, explosively colliding one more time. After separating, the lights grew dim and revealed the soul beasts within them.

    The Duskgold Dreadw Bear was in terrible condition, and its opponent showed no sign of weakness, almost as if it were a spirited horse. Its third eye shone a brilliant red. Fear crept into the bear¡¯s eyes as the dark-gold light that surrounded it dimmed even further.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Xie Xie blurted.

    ¡°So what is it?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°I think that golden soul beast is the auspicious beast of legends!¡± Xie Xie answered.

    ¡°Auspicious beast?¡±

    Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyan looked at him doubtfully.

    Xie Xie nodded.

    ¡°Legend has it that, in the Great Star Dou Forest, there once lived an auspicious beast known as the Auspicious Emperor. It has been said that, as long as it resided in the forest, fortune would smile upon all the beasts that inhabited the forest and their cultivation would progress much faster than normal. However, when it died, misfortune gued the Great Star Dou Forest and drove the soul beasts to attack Shrek City in a beast tide. You guys should remember this from the Spirit Ice Douluo¡¯s legend.

    ¡°The Auspicious Emperor is a Three-eyed Golden Lion. The legends say that the Spirit Ice Douluo absorbed its soul ring and soul bone. It provided a skull, the strongest spiritual-type bone that has always ranked number one. It¡¯s no wonder that not even the Duskgold Dreadw Bear is able to beat it. This is the Auspicious Emperor after all! It¡¯s on a whole different level!¡±

    A Three-eyed Golden Lion... called the Auspicious Emperor? Even its name sounds powerful!

    ¡°It looks so cool!¡± Xu Xiaoyan eximed, her eyes practically twinkling with stars. ¡°It would be great if it could be my spirit soul.¡±

    ¡°Keep dreaming,¡± Xie Xie scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s a Three-eyed Golden Lion, a beast that is supposedly even smarter than humans. Oh, right! I just remembered something. In the Spirit Ice Douluo¡¯s biography, the story says that the Three-eyed Golden Lion transformed into a human and fell in love with the Spirit Ice Douluo. Itter sacrificed itself to be his soul ring and save him from a deadly crisis. Yet its selfless act then led to the decline of the Great Star Dou forest and the wave of beasts attacking Shrek City.¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I ever seen anything like that in the biography I read?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Xie Xie smirked. ¡°My family collects biographies! We have biographies that normal people would never have ess to.¡±

    ¡°So soul beasts are approaching extinction because that Three-eyed Golden Lion sacrificed itself?¡± Gu Yue asked, a pensive expression on her face. ¡°But... why would the Auspicious Emperor sacrifice itself for a single human? Didn¡¯t it even consider its fellow beasts?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± Xie Xie said. ¡°Logic doesn¡¯t matter when someone falls in love. A person would forsake everything for love. I bet that¡¯s the reason why the Three-eyed Golden Lion sacrificed itself. Didn¡¯t it fall in love with the Spirit Ice Douluo?¡±

    Love?

    Gu Yue couldn¡¯t understand why, but she suddenly nced at Tang Wulin.

    The earth shook as a deep rumble resounded throughout the valley.

    Tang Wulin attached strands of Bluesilver Grass to his three teammates, keeping them safe as the four of them crawled away.

    The wind whistled, suddenly growing in intensity. Tang Wulin turned around to see the two beasts taking their battle elsewhere.

    The end of the valley was nowhere in sight. The sounds of battle continued to grow quieter and quieter as the two shing beasts disappeared into the distance.

    ¡°Are they gone?¡±

    The four of them let out a collective sigh of relief.

    They were mere ants before those two almighty beasts, and they were lucky to avoid being noticed.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those two the reason why we didn¡¯t meet any soul beasts in the forest?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°This valley and the surrounding area are probably a part of the territory belonging to one of them. The other must havee to seize it or some other benefit..¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know whose territory it is though. It would be great if this region belonged to the Three-eyed Golden Lion. Since it¡¯s a sign of good luck, there would definitely be some treasures hidden here.¡± Xie Xie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say we could bring anything we find in here back to the real world?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at him. ¡°How about we go take a look then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go!¡± Xie Xie eximed, bursting with excitement. ¡°This is an illusory world anyway. Even if we die here, we won¡¯t really die in the real world. This is an amazing opportunity. If we don¡¯t go take a look, we¡¯ll regret it forever!¡±

    Tang Wulin shifted his gaze to the two girls. Gu Yue nodded.

    Xu Xiaoyan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯re going!¡± Fire seemed to ze to life in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as he quietly stood up and ventured into the valley.

    Like a newborn calf that didn¡¯t fear a lion, they didn¡¯t fear death in this illusory world. Since failing didn¡¯t have any real consequences, they confidently ventured into what could be their of a legendary Auspicious Emperor.

    Using Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass, the four of them slowly rappelled down the side of the valley. Although it was steep, it didn¡¯t prove much of a challenge for them. Progressing slowly and steadily, they soon reached the bottom.

    Gazing at the thick mist in the distance, they could no longer see any trace of the two great soul beasts. It seemed like they wouldn¡¯t return anytime soon.

    They proceeded deeper into the valley, their guards up as they scanned in different directions.

    The scene of the two formidable beasts battling was still fresh in their minds. Their hearts thumped louder and louder with each step.

    The battle had truly been terrifying.

    As they moved, they saw countless deep scars that the wandering battle had left throughout the winding valley. The stone of the valley was no different than tofu in the face of the attack of the beasts. The vast expanse of the valley floor was devoid of vegetation. This was evidently the work of the heaven-shaking battle from before.

    ¡°Captain, look!¡± Xu Xiaoyan pointed.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze followed her finger and his eyes then lit up.

    Not far from them was a cave, the entrance of which was about five meters tall. Darkness shrouded this cave, and its destination was a mystery.

    ¡°Is that their of one of the two beasts?¡± Tang Wulin muttered to himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find out!¡± Xie Xie immediately began running, forcing the other three to chase after him.

    After reaching the entrance to the cave, Xie Xie took a moment to scout the area before waiting for his teammates to catch up.

    ¡°Captain, I think this could actually be their of the Three-eyed Golden Lion!¡± he shouted, gulping nervously.

    ¡°Huh? What makes you think that?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve fought a Duskgold Dreadw Bear, you might remember its rancid odor,¡± Xie Xie said. ¡°This cave, however, smells fresh, yet a bit musky. Legends have described the Three-eyed Golden Lion smelling like this, so I think this is itsir.¡±¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go see for ourselves,¡± Tang Wulin immediately decided. This was not the time to hesitate, just in case those two beasts suddenly returned!

    The four of them dove into the cave, swiftly advancing into its depths.

    The cave was pitch-ck, as if it were apletely different world. The ceiling soon grew beyond five meters tall and opened up into a wide space.

    After they came around a bend, twinkling lights appeared.

    Gemstones littered the ground, shining with a myriad of brilliant prismatic lights.

 Chapter 276 - Three-eyed Golden Lion

    <strong>Chapter 276 - Three-eyed Golden Lion</strong>

    To young boys and girls like Tang Wulin and the others, gems were nothing more than pretty stones. They were far more interested in the kind of ce a Three-eyed Golden Lion would choose to reside in.

    ¡°Do you think we can take the gems?¡± Xie Xie gazed at the mountain of jewels longingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so greedy,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°Do you see me trying anything? If anyone could just waltz in and take those gems, why would Shrek even leave them for us? Use yourmon sense.¡±

    After they turned another bend, the cave opened up into a wide open space. A growl reverberated through the air, and a figure shrouded in golden light pounced at them.

    Not good!

    The instant he heard that growl, goosebumps appeared all over Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He instantly came to the conclusion that a second Three-eyed Golden Lion lived here!

    Three-eyed Golden Lions were beasts that could fight head-to-head with a ten-thousand-year Duskgold Dreadw Bear!

    Tang Wulin and the others no longer had a chance to escape since this one noticed them.

    ¡°Run!¡± Tang Wulin shouted as he exploded with golden light. He activated Golden Dragon Body and his right arm swelled with power. His right hand transformed into a w as he swiped at the iing golden figure.

    He held nothing back in the face of death. Three meter-long dark-gold des of light shot from his w.

    The golden figure dropped to the ground with a metallic thud,nding near Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin retreated seven or eight steps backward before finding his footing. He stood firm, waves of blood essence rolling off of his body.

    At that moment, his teammates got into their usual battle formation. Their refusal to obey his order filled him with joy.

    Gu Yue had created a shield of water to cover Tang Wulin¡¯s retreat.

    Instead of surprising him, her action delighted Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t seem as powerful as the other one, we still need to be careful,¡± he said, holding his w in front of them protectively.

    They could now make out the appearance of the beast shrouded in golden light. While simr to the Three-eyed Golden Lion they saw before, this one was much smaller! It was probably best to call it a miniature Three-eyed Golden Lion.

    This Three-eyed Golden Lion stood less than one and a half meters tall, and its shoulders were about two meters wide. Aside from its size and the fact that its third eye wasn¡¯t open, it was identical to the one they saw before.

    ¡°Is this... a juvenile Three-eyed Golden Lion?¡± Xie Xie cried. ¡°Could we be any luckier?¡±

    ¡°Luckier?¡± Tang Wulin nced at him.

    ¡°Having a third eye is the strongest trait of Three-eyed Golden Lions,¡± Xie Xie said. ¡°Although they can only open their third eye upon reaching a certain level, they can be super powerful once they do! They can also bring a good fortune to theirpanions. This one isn¡¯t that powerful though. I¡¯d say that it¡¯s probably at the ten-year level, maybe the hundred-year level at most. This is an amazing opportunity for us! Xiaoyan, don¡¯t let the fact that it¡¯s probably a hundred-year soul beast bother you. If you can absorb its soul ring, it¡¯ll be more powerful than a ten-thousand-year soul ring! It could even yield a soul bone! Soul bones from Three-eyed Golden Lions are ranked number one you know!¡±

    Gu Yue furrowed her brow and whispered to Tang Wulin. ¡°Is this a good idea?¡±

    ¡°I think we can do it,¡± he answered.

    Tang Wulin had just knocked the Three-eyed Golden Lion down, but it wasn¡¯t such an easy nut to crack. Although its defenses were formidable, its scales bore a few deep w marks. They were no match for Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Dreadw.

    Tang Wulin was a bit weaker than the lion, but the difference was negligible. Their first sh had only sent him backward a few steps, after all.

    Tang Wulin had no cowardly thoughts. He stepped forward and beckoned to the lion, weing this challenge with open arms.

    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s fight.¡±

    Bluesilver Grass flew out from under Tang Wulin as he swiftly advanced toward the lion, and his three teammates released their martial souls.

    Tang Wulin was in peak condition. He held his w to his chest as he rushed forward. His blood essence surged, but his golden soul ring grew faint while his two purple soul rings became distinct. The three soul rings emitted a purple-gold light.

    This was the first time since breaking the second seal that Tang Wulin used both his bloodline power and his martial soul at the same time. He felt his blood essence envelop his Bluesilver Grass, slowly changing its innate nature.

    However, this change wasn¡¯t something that would finish in just one or two days. Just like when he broke the first seal, it would take a while for him to fully adapt to his new power. Given enough time, his Bluesilver Grass would evolve once more.

    Bluesilver Grass swarmed toward the Three-eyed Golden Lion as Tang Wulin activated his first soul skill, Bind!

    The lion was quick to retreat, disappearing in a sh. Its body burst with golden light, shooting out a beam of light that resembled lightning at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin snorted. Not moving a single inch, he brought his Golden Dragon Body to full power, his blood boiling as he struck out with his w.

    Tang Wulin and the luminous Three-eyed Golden Lion met with an explosive boom. He was forced to back a few steps, but the lionpletely overpowered.

    Strengthened by both his soul power and bloodline, Tang Wulin¡¯s golden dragon w soared to new heights of power. Its nails were now longer by an inch, and more importantly, it consumed much less soul power. Since his greatest weapon was now fueled by his blood essence, it could be used much more freely.

    Stone spikes sprouted out of the ground around the lion on after another, imprisoning it.

    The lion¡¯s golden light red up, instantly demolishing the stone prison. Having freed itself, a dangerous light shed through its eyes as it leaped out of the remains of the prison.

    A wave of dizziness struck Tang Wulin and Gu Yue, forcing them to take two steps backward.

    The Three-eyed Golden Lion took advantage of this opening to sh its ws at Tang Wulin, its strike aiming to disembowel him!

    In that instant, three figures descended like a tornado to obstruct the lion.

    Light Dragon Storm!

    His Light Dragon Clones and Light Dragon Stormbined to unleash a terrifying attack. A series of sounds reminiscent of a knife tapping ss rang out as he used an onught of attacks to hold the lion in mid-air.

    As expected of a juvenile Three-eyed Golden Lion, its defenses were sturdy. However, it wasn¡¯t without weakness. Although it was quick and excelled at both physical and spiritual attacks, the strength of its body wasn¡¯t really that impressive. At the very least, it wasn¡¯t tough enough to endure the endless assault from the ss zero team.

    ¡°Xiaoyan, we¡¯re blitzing it!¡±

    As Tang Wulin said this, his second soul ring lit up and his Bluesilver Grass surrounded the lion in the spiky embrace of the Bluesilver Impaling Array.

    A blitzkrieg strategy was their only option since the adult Three-eyed Golden Lion could return at any moment. Once it returned, any hope of survival would be gone.

    Bizarre golden light gushed from the lion to hold off the grassy spears. The Bluesilver Grass went limp when they touched the light, barely failing to pierce the lion.

    But at that moment, a starwheel appeared beneath the Three-eyed Golden Lion, and its body instantly went stiff.

    In a sh of silver, two figures appeared right in front of the lion.

    It was Gu Yue and Tang Wulin.

    Gu Yue¡¯s control over space allowed her to bring one person along when she teleported short distances.

    No other ability could have been more appropriate for this situation.

 Chapter 277 - Decisions

    <strong>Chapter 277 - Decisions</strong>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon w descended upon the Three-eyed Golden Lion¡¯s head.

    Tang Wulin flew into the air high above the Three-eyed Golden Lion¡¯s head. Since Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s starwheel immobilized it, the lion couldn¡¯t do anything but watch as Tang Wulin swung his w down at it.

    He struck the lion¡¯s head, using his w to spike it head-first into the ground. However, instead its crushing effect activating, the dragon w rebounded off of the lion¡¯s head.

    The Three-eyed Golden Lion crashed into the floor of the cave with a resounding boom, unconscious, but alive. For the moment.

    ¡°Captain!¡± Xie Xie hurriedly spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t destroy its head, it could leave us a soul skull.¡±

    Tang Wulin withdrew his w, deciding not to follow up with another attack. Having struck the lion, he an odd hunch that the crushing effect wouldn¡¯t activate no matter what he did. It was undoubtedly the influence of the Auspicious Emperor¡¯s luck. It truly was a strange soul beast!

    ¡°I think it¡¯s only a ten-year Three-eyed Golden Beast. If it were at the hundred-year level, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to beat it so easily.¡±

    The unconscious lion thaty before them was practically amb ready for the ughter! Its tough scales were nothing in the face of Tang Wulin¡¯s golden dragon w.

    His w may have bounced off of the lion¡¯s head, but the scales on it had been smashed to bits. Golden blood trickled from the wound..

    ¡°Now we need to decide who gets the spoils,¡± Tang Wulin said, turning to hispanions. ¡°Xiaoyan, if you can make a breakthrough, then the soul ring goes to you. I¡¯ll pass on the soul bone... so Xie Xie and Gu Yue, you two talk it over.

    His threepanions went silent.

    This was an Auspicious Emperor, a Three-eyed Golden Lion! They could no longer be found in the real world, yet they encountered one here and even had the chance to obtain its soul ring and soul bone. Anyone who fused with either would receive a massive boost in strength.

    Despite the fact that it was only a ten-year soul beast, its soul bone wasn¡¯t ranked number one for no reason. Its effect on one¡¯s spiritual power was unfathomable.

    ¡°Why are you giving up on the soul bone, Captain?¡± Xu Xiaoyan eximed suddenly. ¡°It¡¯s the soul bone of a Three-eyed Golden Lion!¡±

    ¡°I already got the Duskgold Dreadw Bear¡¯s right hand bone, so it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to take this one too,¡± Tang Wulin answered. ¡°We¡¯re a team after all. I can¡¯t hog all the good stuff, so go on. You guys decide how you want to distribute it.¡±

    Xie Xie looked at Gu Yue, then at Xu Xiaoyan.

    It would have been absolutely spectacr if Xu Xiaoyan were already at rank 30 and could absorb the soul ring of a legendary Three-eyed Golden Lion. However, she was currently one step shy of it at rank 29. The gap seemed small, but it was actually enormous, so all they could do was decide on who gets the soul bone.

    The three of them were supposed to split a single soul bone¡ªa priceless one at that!

    Xie Xie gazed at the lion on the ground, then reluctantly took a step back to stand beside Tang Wulin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass on it as well.¡± After retreating from the lion, he seemed to rx. ¡°I¡¯m a man, so I understand thatdies go first. Besides, the Three-eyed Golden Lion¡¯s skull bone mainly affects spiritual power, which doesn¡¯t matter as much to me anyway. It would be better for either of you girls to get it. You two can decide. Or you can y rock-paper-scissors if you can¡¯t.¡±

    Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan stared at him in astonishment.

    While Xie Xie seemed aloof on the outside, in reality, he was a guy who really cared about his friends. He was the first one to bring up the value of the Three-eyed Golden Lion¡¯s soul bone, yet he still chose to give it up so quickly. Such a decision wasn¡¯t easy to make!

    Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan looked each other in the eye.

    They both excelled at ranged elemental attacks, and there was no doubt that the lion¡¯s soul bone would suit either of them. Whoever fused with it would experience a fundamental change to their cultivation base. It was hard toe by such and opportunity and even rarer to encounter one like this again.

    Fusing with this soul bone could even have a permanent effect on their fates! Just how would they decide? Who would get it in the end?

    Tang Wulin stood there silently, lips pressed together tightly. He had no suggestions to give them in this situation. As their captain, whatever he proposed would be unfair to the person who ended up with nothing.

    This situation would have been far easier to resolve if it were an ordinary soul bone. All of them would have plenty of chances to obtain one in the future. However, this was the soul bone of a Three-eyed Golden Lion! It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!

    Gu Yue turned around and walked over to Tang Wulin. Meeting his gaze, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s give it to Xiaoyan. I¡¯m passing on it too.¡±

    ¡°Big Sis Gu Yue!¡± Xu Xiaoyan yelped.

    Gu Yue turned around, a gentle smile ying at her lips. ¡°The Three-eyed Golden Lion¡¯s soul bone will grant you luck. I don¡¯t want luck. I want strength. Besides, you¡¯re the youngest, and weakest, of the four of us. If you want to catch up, you¡¯ll have to take every chance you get. Go on. Absorb it.¡±

    Tears welled in Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes.

    First Tang Wulin backed off, then Xie Xie, and now Gu Yue.

    All of herpanions had renounced the soul bone.

    If it were a matter ofpatibility, then Gu Yue was definitely the most suited to the soul bone. The power of her Elementalist martial soul would increase proportionally to her spiritual power. Absorbing the soul bone of this Three-eyed Golden Lion would definitely allow her to break into the Spirit Sea realm and experience an explosive increase strength.

    Yet, she still chose to give it up withoutint.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s only response was a thumbs up. He was proud to have teammates like them!

    One by one, they turned their backs on a precious treasure capable of tempting every soul master in the world. To them, theirpanions were far more important than material items. This refusal was proof of their camaraderie.

    Xu Xiaoyan crouched down and examined the Three-eyed Golden Lion.

    She shook her head and stood up once more, quickly walking back to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Captain, I¡¯m giving up on it too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He stared at her in shock. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If it were a different soul bone, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate at all, but this...¡± Xue Xiaoyan shook her head. ¡°This is the soul bone of a Three-eyed Golden Lion. My heart would never be at ease if I took it for myself. And besides, it¡¯s still a child. It can¡¯t have been born too long ago. Just think about how sad its mother would be if she came back to see her child dead! We might have already killed a lot of soul beasts, but all of them attacked us first. We acted in self defense. This time, however, we were the ones to break into its home. It wouldn¡¯t be right to kill it for our own benefit, and I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to bear doing such a thing. So... I don¡¯t want the soul bone. Let¡¯s leave.¡±

    Her words surprised Tang Wulin, but a momentter, a smile formed on his lips and he gave her a big thumbs up.

    That¡¯s right!

    It would be best for us if we didn¡¯t get this soul bone. Besides, my gut tells me that this trial definitely isn¡¯t as simple as we think it is.

    It didn¡¯t matter which of the four them took the soul bone. All of them would forever be haunted by it.

    Furthermore, Xu Xiaoyan had a point. This Three-eyed Golden Lion was just a cub. They weren¡¯t monsters who would indiscriminately ughter beasts. No, all the beasts they had killed until then had attacked them first. This cub had merely been hiding in its home. It didn¡¯t actively target them in any way.

    Xie Xie and Gu Yue were both moved. In their adolescent mindsets, ughtering soul beasts in the spirit ascension tform had always been a game.

    Yet, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s choice had sparked a me their hearts.

    Is it right for us to kill soul beasts? Or is it wrong? Are soul beasts evil? Do they harm people? Or is it just our greed that has driven them to the brink of extinction...?

    Some soul beasts still exist in the world today, but what about in a hundred years? Or a thousand? If soul beasts really be just a part of history, what will happen to humanity?

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve all decided to give it up, let¡¯s get out of here. I¡¯m afraid the big one will return any minute now.¡± Tang Wulin swiftly made a decision. As their captain, he had to put his team¡¯s safety first.

    He started running for the cave¡¯s entrance.

    We can talk more after we leave.

    The cave¡¯s exit soon came into view. Stars filled the sky, casting a mystical light onto the valley.

    Off in the distance, three eyes appeared, two golden and one a demonic red.

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyan immediately froze as the space around them hardened, locking them in ce.

 Chapter 278 - No Regrets!

    <strong>Chapter 278 - No Regrets!</strong>

    Frozen in ce, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyan saw the lion¡¯s maw open wide. In the next instant, a torrent of mes spewed forth.

    I-it came back! That adult Three-eyed Golden Lion is back!

    Do I regret this?

    All four of them asked themselves the same thing as they were engulfed by in mes.

    Tang Wulin resolved himself. No! I have no regrets. I¡¯m lucky to haverades like them.

    Xie Xie had simr thoughts. I¡¯m a man, and a man doesn¡¯t second-guess his decisions!

    Gu Yue didn¡¯t have any regrets either. She felt perfectly calm. Renouncing the soul bone had been the easiest choice for her since she never wanted it in the first ce.

    Xu Xiaoyan was at ease. Like the others, she harbored no regrets.

    Why would I regret anything? I already made my choice. At least the mom lion will be happy when she sees her child is fine. They¡¯re just data anyway. To us, this is just a virtual world... but to them, this is reality.

    A soul bone could change a person¡¯s life forever, but so could loss of a child!

    And their vision went ck.

    In the next instant, light shone through the darkness as their metal capsules slid out of walls.

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyan eachy in a capsule, and all four of them sat up at the same time.

    They were in the same metal room as before. Arge screen disyed the cave they were just at.

    Inside of the cave, the mother lion crouched to her cub¡¯s side and enveloped it in golden light. The light healed the cub¡¯s wounds, and it opened its eyes.

    Once she saw her child regain consciousness, the mother lion took the cub into her bosom, a gentle golden light surrounding them both.

    Tang Wulin and hispanions silently watched the scene y out on the screen. For some reason, when they saw the mother lion nuzzling its cub, the weight in their hearts disappeared.

    The four of them couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Tang Wulin was the first to get out of his metal capsule, then he went around the room to help his teammates out of theirs.

    ¡°I have no regrets!¡± Tang Wulin grinned at his teammates.

    ¡°Me neither!¡±

    ¡°No regrets here!¡±

    ¡°My conscience is clear!¡¯

    The other three responded in kind, sharing the same knowing smile. Tang Wulin extended his right hand. Familiar with his personality, Gu Yue ced her hand on top of his. Then Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan ced their hands on top of theirs. At that moment, their joined hands symbolized their camaraderie.

    All of a sudden, steady pping resounded throughout the room.

    The four of them turned to see Shen Yi watching at them, eyes filled with admiration.

    ¡°I have been overseeing the entrance exams for many years now, but I still remember when I took mine. Back then, I was just like you four. You might not know this, but you just took the hardest level of the ninth trial. The challenges presented to you were the most difficult that we had avable. This trial tested your patience, your ability to survive, and most importantly, your character.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I tricked you earlier. Your individual character was the true focus of this trial. If a powerful soul mastercked kindness, honesty, and justice, they would be a danger to the entire Federation. Shrek Academy refuses to ept such people.

    ¡°Your first test in this trial determined whether or not you had the patience to find the valley. No points are assigned for the first test. The second test checked if you could recognize the power of the Three-eyed Golden Lion and the Duskgold Dreadw Bear. To pass the third test, you needed to have the courage to enter the cave. This is the most important test of the three, and you needed to pass it in order to get any points.

    ¡°You faced your fourth test after encountering the lion cub. If you had lost to it, you would have gotten zero points. However, the most important test in the entirety of the ninth trial began after you were presented with the possibility of acquiring the soul ring and soul bone of a Three-eyed Golden Lion cub.

    ¡°You were faced with a choice. Who would get the treasured soul ring and soul bone? I have witnessed many teams fall apart at this decision, turning their backs on theirpanions and fighting over the soul bone out of greed. They would quickly descend into an abyss of wickedness.¡±

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°So when you told us that we could fuse with the soul rings and soul bones in that world, it was all a lie? It isn¡¯t possible to fuse with the soul bones in there, is it?¡±

    ¡°The Auspicious Emperor, the Three-eyed Golden Lion, has only appeared once in the past twenty thousand years,¡± Shen Yi said. ¡°Even if Shrek Academy possesses many detailed records on it, we wouldn¡¯t be able to create perfect imitations of two of them, let alone allow examinees to absorb them. They were just illusions. Nothing more.¡±

    Her words made odd expressione over the faces of the four of them..

    Seriously? That¡¯s just...

    ¡°If you had killed the Three-eyed Golden Lion and then calmly decided who got the spoils, everyone would have gotten six points,¡± Shen Yi continued. ¡°However, you four made a decision that surpassed our imagination. All of you chose not to kill.¡±

    She paused for a moment, letting her words sink in.

    ¡°I now understand how kind you four are. As you saw on the screen just now, soul beasts are living beings too. Shrek Academy has never advocated the mindless ughter of soul beasts. Unfortunately, the Great Star Dou Forest has only declined while humanity has grown stronger and stronger. Battle armor has given us a decisive advantage over soul beasts. Humans were too greedy for what soul beasts could offer us, and that greed has led to soul beasts being driven to the verge of extinction. If we of Shrek Academy participated in this, soul beasts would have already beenpletely wiped out.¡±

    Shen Yi calmly looked into the eyes of all four of them one at a time.

    ¡°You need to remember that, if you be students of Shrek Academy, you must not enter the Great Star Dou Forest to hunt soul beasts.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up with respect. Although he was only thirteen years old, he could kind of understand the gravitas of Shen Yi¡¯s words regarding the rtionship between humans and soul beasts. Savage soul beasts definitely existed, but that didn¡¯t mean that all soul beasts were savage!

    ¡°Judging by your performance in this trial, I can give you nothing less than a full score. I¡¯ll also tell you this¡ªif you had failed this trial, you would have been rejected by Shrek Academy even if you had earned a full eighty points up to now. We call this the overruling trial. If you werecking in moral character, nothing else would have mattered.¡±

    Tang Wulin and the others were startled, but secretly rejoiced on the inside.

    Their choice hadn¡¯t been wrong.

    ¡°With the conclusion of this trial, Tang Wulin has seventy points. Xie Xie, you have sixty-one points. Xu Xiaoyan and Gu Yue have sixty points and fifty-eight points respectively.¡±

    Three of them already earned the minimum number of points required to pass the exam. Now, only Gu Yuecked two points.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Shen Yi nodded to them as she pushed open the door that led out of the room.

    All four students of ss zero shared a smile. They were one trial short of joining Shrek Academy. After all of their efforts, it was nearly time.

    Shen Yi led them down the hall and up another flight of stairs to the roof where three people awaited them.

    In the center of the three was an elderly grey-haired man. On his left was Elder Cai, the Silver Moon Douluo, and on his right was the elder that had administered the first trial.

    The three of them stood in a row, inspecting the new arrivals.

    The expressions of Tang Wulin and the others soured when they saw Elder Cai.

    What does she have to do with thest trial?

 Chapter 279 - Grandteacher?

    <strong>Chapter 279 - Grandteacher? </strong>

    Shen Yi walked over and bowed to the three elders, then stood to the side.

    ¡°The tenth trial is also known as the Three Hall Review. These three elders will evaluate your previous performance in the trials and give you aprehensive score that will be added to your total,¡± Shen Yi exined.

    Three Hall Review?

    But with that Elder Cai who failed us twice here... This trial is...

    Tang Wulin nced at Gu Yue. Though she furrowed her brows, her eyes still shone with a stubborn light.

    She¡¯s only short two points! This trial...

    The elder in the middle spoke up, his voice deep as he said, ¡°Tang Wulin,e up.¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°Full marks for seven trials and zero for two... Your performance has been remarkable, simply outstanding. You¡¯re brave, wise, and a capable leader. We¡¯ve been watching you the entire time. However, we will hold off on your score untilter as we want you to take a makeup trial.¡±

    A makeup trial? Tang Wulin thanked the elder despite his confusion and quickly returned by hispanion¡¯s side. With seventy points, he was safe either way.

    ¡°Xie Xie,¡± The grey-haired elder called out.

    Xie Xie rushed forward.

    ¡°Your talent is slightly higher than average and your situational awareness is poor. However, you have the courage to charge head-first in the face of danger. So, overall, your performance has been satisfactory. You get six points.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡± Xie Xie let out a breath of relief. He had sixty-one points so he feared getting a negative score the most. After all, his performance in some trials had been quite embarrassing. And yet, unknown to him was that his aplishments had already surpassed the average.

    ¡°Xu Xiaoyan.¡±

    ¡°Your talent is average, but your uniqueness lies in your absolute control with the astrological attribute of your variant martial soul. Not only that, you work well with your team and have a clever mind, undiscouraged by your weaknesses. Your potential is actually quite impressive. So, you get seven points.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡± Xu Xiaoyan smiled shyly as she returned to her friends. Now she had caught up to Xie Xie.

    ¡°Gu Yue.¡±

    Gu Yue went up and bowed.

    This time, the grey-haired elder did not say anything. Instead, he looked to the Silver Moon Douluo at his side.

    Elder Cai coldly snorted. ¡°Gu Yue, you¡¯re arrogant and insolent. Though you might be gifted, youck situational awareness and have impacted your entire team with your actions. Not only that, you¡¯re both impulsive and unreasonable. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re suitable for Shrek Academy. One point. Your total is fifty-nine.¡±

    One point? She only gave Gu Yue one point?

    Gu Yue raised her head to re at Elder Cai, biting her lip as she trembled.

    The grey-haired elder said, ¡°Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, you have been epted into the academy. Tang Wulin, you will take the fifth trial again in a moment. Gu Yue, you only have fifty-nine points, so you can go now.¡±

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan were stupefied.

    Fifty-nine points? Everyone shared the opinion that Gu Yue was the most amazing of them four, yet she had only received fifty-nine points. She was just one point shy of making it into Shrek Academy, but that one point meant she was rejected and had to return home now.

    When they had first arrived in Shrek City, they all assumed that if only one of them made it to Shrek Academy, it would definitely be Gu Yue! None of them expected this oue.

    Gu Yue¡¯s curled her hands into tight fists but obstinately remained standing there, her face full of pride.

    A hand grabbed her shoulder.

    She turned around, and her gaze connected with Tang Wulin¡¯s resolute eyes. He gathered her trembling body into his arms, then looked straight at the elders.

    ¡°I don¡¯t ept this!¡±

    Zhuo Shi was taken aback. He wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if Gu Yue had spoken these words, but no, it was Tang Wulin who said them!

    ¡°Why do you not ept this?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Respected elders, may I ask if Shrek Academy is fair?¡±

    A cold smile formed on Elder Cai¡¯s lips. ¡°Nothing is fair in this world. If you want fair, then you need strength. Justice is fought for, not freely and willingly given. Of course, that is under the condition you¡¯re powerful enough to suppress everyone.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. He had never expected such a reply.

    He nodded to Elder Cai and gave a slight bow. ¡°Thank you for your advice, I have learned from it. Since this is how things are, I have nothing more to say. Elders, I renounce my Shrek Academy admittance. One day, I will return. One day when I¡¯m strong enough, I wille back to enforce justice.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned towards Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan and sternly said, ¡°You two don¡¯t need to follow me, this is just mine and Gu Yue¡¯s business. You should stay and properly cultivate.¡±

    Xie Xie chuckled. He stuck his hands into his pant¡¯s pockets and, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Tang Wulin¡¯s words, casually strolled over. ¡°Since my talent is only average, it seems Shrek Academy doesn¡¯t think too highly of me. Captain, are you trying to ditch me? No way. Back when you defeated that Duskgold Dreadw Bear and avenged me, I swore I would follow you for the rest of my life. I can only be strong by following you. I like your n. We¡¯ll return when we have the strength to demand justice.¡±

    He arrived next to Tang Wulin and ced his hand on his captain¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I never wanted to be a soul master anyway, it was my old man that forced me. The pressure here is a bit too high for me. Let¡¯s go back now.¡± Xu Xiaoyan also stood beside them. Speaking as if this was a trivial matter.

    ¡°You guys...¡± Tang Wulin was at a loss for words.

    He turned to Shen Yi. ¡°Teacher Shen, my apologies. I¡¯m afraid we aren¡¯t qualified to be Shrek students. It was once my dream, but now my dream has shattered. May I ask where Teacher Wu is?¡±

    Emotions warred within Shen Yi¡¯s heart as she stared at them.

    At that moment, the grey-haired elder said with a gloomy expression, ¡°Good, you¡¯re all really stubborn. That stubbornness must have been taught to you. Very good, nicely done. Now leave. You can all get out now.¡±

    His cold words stunned the four that were preparing to leave.

    Shen Yi sent them a meaningful look as she quietly exined, ¡°This elder is senior brother Wu¡¯s teacher as well as your grandteacher. Hurry up and pay your respects.¡±

    Grandteacher? Teacher Wu¡¯s teacher?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart thumped. He tugged on Gu Yue¡¯s sleeve then bowed to Zhuo Shi. ¡°I pay my respects to grandteacher.¡±

    Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan quickly followed suit. Nudged by Tang Wulin, Gu Yue was thest to bow.

    Zhuo Shi¡¯s expression lightened a few shades, but his voice was as cold as before. ¡°Do you guys think you¡¯re something amazing, renouncing everything for the sake of yourpanions huh? You fools. Each and every one of you are fools. Why did you evene here? Was it to show off your stubbornness? Your pride? Do you not know what effort is? All you know is how to fight, but not how to beg? Did Wu Zhangkong teach you his stubbornness? It really is just as they say: like teacher, like student. You¡¯re all a bunch of stubborn fools.¡±

    The corner of Shen Yi¡¯s mouth twitched as she silently cursed. Aren¡¯t you the one who taught senior brother? Don¡¯t your words apply to yourself too?

    ¡°Grandteacher, may I ask you a question?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked in a cute voice.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhuo Shi eyes shifted to her.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes welled, then reddened as she choked back sobs. ¡°Grandteacher, is this grandma more amazing than you?¡±

    Her questionpletely blindsided Zhuo Shi, and he was left unable to answer. He sneaked a nce at Elder Cai. ¡°We¡¯re about equal.¡±

    Tears escaped from the corner of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes before it began to stream down her face. ¡°Grandteacher, it¡¯s said that once a teacher, forever a father. We¡¯ve treated Teacher Wu like a father, and Teacher Wu definitely treats you like one too, so you¡¯re our grandfather. How can you let your grandchildren be bullied when you¡¯re such a powerful Title Douluo and a battle armor master? We would have had enough points to pass the exam long ago if it wasn¡¯t for this grandma. Is it because you are afraid of her, you don¡¯t speak out when your granddaughter is being driven out?¡±

    Zhuo Shi was stunned. He was famed for his old-fashioned ways and stubbornness throughout Shrek Academy, and he had a stern expression that cowed all the inner court students into submission. Yet, he never expected the girl before him to speak such words.

    ¡°Me, afraid of her?¡± He inadvertently let slip his thoughts.

    Xu Xiaoyan, throat stifled with emotion, said, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of her, yet you don¡¯t care when your granddaughter is being driven out?¡± After a dumbstruck moment, Zhuo Shi said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Why wouldn¡¯t I care if my granddaughter is being driven out? Cai Yue¡¯er, what are you trying to pull? Why are you bullying my granddaughter?¡±

 Chapter 280 - Fifth Rank for a Full Score

    <strong>Chapter 280 - Fifth Rank for a Full Score</strong>

    Elder Cai was stunned. ¡°Stop bullshitting! You¡¯re an old hermit without a wife! Where did you get a granddaughter from?¡±

    Zhuo Shi snorted. ¡°This girl is right. I don¡¯t care what you say. Today, I want all four of these children to join Shrek Academy. Don¡¯t forget the final score is decided by the three of us together. You say Gu Yue deserves one point, and I think she¡¯s earned at least four. That should give her enough to enter the outer court.¡±

    ¡°Enough with your nonsense.¡± Elder Cai¡¯s voice dripped with wrath. ¡°We decided on this earlier. What are you trying to pull now? No, I refuse.¡±

    Tang Wulin lowered his head, a trace of doubt growing in his heart. That grandteacher sure changed his mind quickly!

    ¡°Then what will it take for you to ept?¡± It was obvious Zhuo Shi was not taking her stubbornness well.

    Elder Cai eyed him, cold enough to freeze. ¡°Have you forgotten why we¡¯re having Tang Wulin take a makeup trial?¡±

    Eyes shimmering, Zhou Shi came to a startling realization and swerved toward Tang Wulin. ¡°Right! The makeup trial. ording to Shrek Academy¡¯s rules, a student can make one request if they score full marks on all the trials. Tang Wulin, you¡¯re on the road to this in the seven trials that you got points. Just one more full score and you can request an extra point for that girl.¡±

    Tang Wulin flicked his gaze from Zhuo Shi to Elder Cai. ¡°But the fourth trial...¡±

    Elder Cai said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you ten points for the fourth trial. If you manage a perfect score for the fifth in the makeup, then your tenth trial will also have full marks.¡±

    The fifth trial? The second profession test?

    Although Tang Wulin felt something was amiss, he nodded immediately anyway. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take the makeup trial.¡±

    Gu Yue remained silent throughout the exchange. Tang Wulin had been waving a finger behind his back at her the entire time, warning her to keep calm, and she did so obediently for the time being. She wasn¡¯t a fool. Of course she wished to enter Shrek Academy! Besides, her friends would follow if she was forced to leave, and that would harm their futures!

    ¡°What is your second profession? Are you confident?¡± Zhuo Shi asked.

    Tang Wulin answered without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll ace this test.¡±

    This prompted a snort from Elder Cai. ¡°Don¡¯t be so confident, brat. Do you even know the requirements to get a full score?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Please advise me, Elder Cai.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to get a full score unless you have reached the fifth rank in your second profession,¡± Elder Cai said.

    At her words, Zhuo Shi and Shen Yi¡¯s eyes popped wide, almostically. When did the fifth trial start demanding fifth-rank professionals?

    Most outer court graduates don¡¯t reach that level. In fact, isn¡¯t that a requirement to enter the inner court? He¡¯s just an examinee for the outer court though!

    Tang Wulin was dumbstruck.

    Fifth rank?

    For a cksmith, reaching the fifth rank meant being capable of Spirit Refinement! Which, unfortunately, he had not aplished yet. Tang Wulin was at the peak of the fourth rank and had been in the fourth rank for quite some time now, but hecked the soul power necessary to advance further, even though Mu Chen had taught him the techniques of Spirit Refining.

    Spirit Refinement was the great divider for cksmiths, separating the ordinary grandmasters from the master craftsmen. The chickens from the phoenixes. Bridging the gap was like ascending from the earth to the heavens.

    To put this in perspective, thousand-refined metals were required to make one-word battle armors, whereas two-word or higher battle armors had to be forged using metals that were spirit-refined. Not only that, one-word battle armors weren¡¯t much stronger than mechas. So only two-word battle armors and higher were considered real battle armor.

    Tang Wulin nced at Gu Yue, sparks of worry settling in his heart, but she met his gaze with a gentleness like no other.

    As he stared into her eyes, Tang Wulin was ovee with courage, turning to Elder Cai and nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°What is your second profession?¡± Zhuo Shi asked with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°cksmith!¡±

    ¡°Follow me then.¡±

    The three elders led him into a room, instructing staff members to bring out a forging table and rare metals.

    Zhuo Shi, Elder Cai, and Elder Li stood to the side while Tang Wulin¡¯spanions watched behind him.

    He approached the forging table. Then, he shut his eyes.

    After the string of trials, Tang Wulin was both mentally and physically exhausted. Not only did he have to mind himself, he had to keep an eye out for his teammates as well, wracking his brains in order to get each and every one of them inside Shrek Academy¡¯s doors. All this responsibility weighed heavily on him, and he wasn¡¯t even fourteen years old yet! Even if he was more mature than his peers, he was still a boy.

    He stood there contemting in silence.

    Spirit Refinement normally required a cksmith to have four soul rings. However, because of his innate divine strength and talent for forging, Mu Chen said he only needed three rings to attempt it.

    Spirit Refinement connected one¡¯s soul power with the metal in question. He needed to imbue the metal with spirit. It was the process of breathing life into metal.

    The Thousand Refinements brought out the full potential hidden within a chunk of metal, but Spirit Refinementpletely transformed the metal at a fundamental level!

    In order to seed at spirit refining, Tang Wulin¡¯s body and mind had to coexist in harmony and his focus must be absolute. In the moment ofpletion, he would have to bring the metal to life.

    In fact, Mu Chen had mentioned just this: to spirit refine was to create life.

    Tang Wulin recalled his teacher¡¯s evaluation of Spirit Refinement and reviewed the techniques needed, countless images shing through his mind.

    He stood there for a full quarter of an hour without moving.

    No one hurried him. The three elders watched in silence.

    Finally, Zhuo Shi shot Elder Cai a look and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you acting so crazy? Are you calm yet?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who taught Zhangkong how to be so stubborn? So what are you then?¡± Elder Cai retorted.

    ¡°What are you trying to aplish by setting such a high requirement? Really? Fifth rank? Last time I checked, you only needed a third-rank second profession to score full marks. Do you think he¡¯s some sort of child prodigy? When have you ever heard of a thirteen-year-old fifth rank professional?¡±

    A chilling smile formed on Elder Cai¡¯s lips. ¡°You used such a flimsy pretense to create this situation earlier, so why does it matter if I take it another step further? Anyway, you just need toe up with some exnations after this. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to get them to stay? These children are far more mature than others their age.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°They need to be challenged if we want them to continue growing. The more pressure they experience young, the stronger they will be. That Tang Wulin is the most resilient of the bunch. How else are we going to get him to reach his max potential without putting him a tight spot? I¡¯m sure you know he showed off a golden soul ring in the fourth trial right? You saw it in action in the ninth trial too. He has the soul skill of the Duskgold Dreadw Bear, so what can¡¯t he aplish? If you don¡¯t force him, then will he give it his all?¡±

    Zhuo Shi snorted. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±

    At that moment, Tang Wulin opened his eyes, a purple light twinkling in their depths. He darted to the shelf of metals and picked an ingot he was all too familiar with: heavy silver!

    Heavy silver was the very first metal he thousand refined, and he chose to use it this time as well.

    He ced it on the forging table and pressed a button, lowering it into the furnace to be calcined.

    In a sh, his heavy silver hammers appeared in his hands.

    He closed his eyes once more, losing himself to the vein-like patterns spanning throughout his hammers with his fingertips. It was as if his blood was melting into them.

 Chapter 281 - The Heart is the Hammer, the Martial Soul is the Guide

    <strong>Chapter 281 - The Heart is the Hammer, the Martial Soul is the Guide</strong>

    At that moment, he was no longer Tang Wulin the soul master, but Tang Wulin the cksmith. He had stagnated for three years at the fourth-rank. Nevertheless, he had kept steadily forging and consolidating his foundation at the fourth rank.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes flew open and with the push of a button, the molten chunk of heavy silver appeared.

    He sucked in a deep breath and straightened his back.

    ¡°This brat isn¡¯t normal at all!¡± Elder Cai said to Zhuo Shi.

    He had also noticed it. ¡°Judging by how well he carries himself, he must¡¯ve had a good teacher. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what heights he will reach with his potential and foundation. I heard that the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s greatest genius is a young girl named Mu Xi, a fourth-rank cksmith yet to reach twenty years old. Looks like I¡¯ll have to pay the cksmith¡¯s Association a visit and find this kid a good master. Maybe he can reach the same level as that Mu Xi.¡±

    Tang Wulin began.

    Three crisp rings rang throughout the room as he lightly tapped the metal with his hammer, breaking the silence.

    Power pooled at Tang Wulin¡¯s feet and ran up his spine, surging into his arm then his wrist. Tang Wulin twisted his body, the air whistling past as he simultaneously swung his two hammers in an explosive strike.

    Two booms thundered out, the sound loud enough that the entire room and ss window panes trembled.

    My god! Is he forging or is he trying to smash apart that table?

    Zhuo Shi¡¯s eyes shed in surprise as he felt his body resonate with Tang Wulin¡¯s strike. He then frowned, quickly releasing a strange aura to dispel the sensation.

    Tang Wulin whirled around, using the momentum of the rebounding force of the hammers to attack the heavy silver with greater ferocity than before.

    The room reverberated with the resulting sts of sound. If one listened carefully though, one could hear quieter, fragmented rumbles.

    The thunderous booms and subdued rumbles slowly fused together into a fantastical rhythm, every beat of his strikes wild and deafening. Still, it made everyone¡¯s blood race and their fingers twitch.

    Tang Wulin continued to rain his hammers down on the metal, each swing powered by his full strength. The heavy silver began to shrink under his furious tempest, slowly revealing minute transformations that began to shine with a muted brilliance.

    Zhuo Shi knitted his brows, turning to Elder Cai as he asked, ¡°Have you ever seen forging like this? I don¡¯t seem to remember cksmiths doing it this way.¡±

    Elder Cai was simrly bewildered. ¡°I agree, that¡¯s definitely not a normal forging technique, but it does seem familiar. I think I recognize it. Though it looks wild, it has a delicate rhythm to it. Do you hear it? This brat¡¯s hammers aren¡¯t bad. They have the rare stacked hammers effect, and he can actually fully control them. He¡¯s definitely a third-rank cksmith at the very least. The cksmith¡¯s Association has done well to hide a thirteen-year-old third-rank cksmith like him!¡±

    Zhuo Shi smiled, his eyes curving upward with satisfaction. ¡°As expected of my granddisciple.¡±

    Elder Cai rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Yeah, yeah, he¡¯s your granddisciple. Just don¡¯t fight with me over that girl.¡±

    He snorted in response. ¡°She¡¯s also my granddisciple. Seeing how your rtionship with her is already so strained, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d be willing to ept you as her master. You know the saying, when the heavens bring cmity, there is a chance of forgiveness, but when one has sinned, there is no escaping punishment.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers flew faster and faster even as the two spoke, whirling like a tornado as he hammered the heavy silver without end. The metal shrunk rapidly under his assault, its vein lines bing more distinct while the booming sounds turned into sharp rings, a clear sign of the metal transforming on a fundamental level.

    The three Shrek Academy elders were powerful individuals, but none were cksmiths. If Mu Chen was present, he would be thoroughly speechless.

    Tang Wulin had hundred refined the heavy silver in ten strikes. His hammers continued to gain momentum with every strike until soon, the forty-eighth strike fell.

    A st tore through the air, quickly followed by a soaring pir of silver light.

    Everyone present could hear the heavy silver cheer as the light flew up like a roaring dragon.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s arms finally stopped. His eyes shed purple, two purple soul rings rising from underneath him.

    ¡°He thousand refined it with spirit! It¡¯s first-grade thousand refined!¡± Elder Li finally broke his silence, his eyes filled with shock.

    Neither Zhuo Shi nor Elder Cai were cksmiths, but as powerful experts, they had a rudimentary understanding of cksmithing and were simrly dumbstruck.

    A fourth-rank cksmith had to second-grade thousand refine a metal, but this heavy silver possessed spirit and was first-grade thousand refined! This meant Tang Wulin was at the peak of the fourth rank! This was a far more shocking than hisbat prowess or his leadership skills. There wasn¡¯t no better word to describe him than a ¡®monster¡¯. In fact, he was a monster that surpassed all other monsters!

    Purple light shot from Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as he stepped to one side of the metal. He tapped it lightly. A crisp, tinkling sound rang through the air.

    As if resonating, the heavy silver sang in response.

    A far different scene then yed out. Tang Wulin began circling around the metal, tapping it lightly. Each knock carried a spark of white light, as he had imbued soul power into his hammers.

    Meanwhile, Bluesilver Grass wrapped the scorching hot metal. The strands shriveled, burning under the metal¡¯s heat. Still, not once did Tang Wulin¡¯s expression waver. He continued to circle the metal while gently tapping it.

    ¡°You two have made a mess of things,¡± Elder Li sighed as he nced at Zhuo Shi.

    Zhuo Shi looked over. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Elder Li shook his head and exined solemnly, ¡°I dare say that this kid is the greatest cksmithing genius in the history of the world. At the tender age of thirteen, he¡¯s already at the peak of the fourth rank. This is simply unheard of! But, this kid is actually trying to spirit refine! Spirit refining is far different from thousand refining as one has to infuse life into the metal using one¡¯s martial soul as the bridge. When metal has spirit, it¡¯s nothing more than first-grade thousand refined. But, if it has both spirit and life, then things arepletely different. This is impossible to aplish unless the cksmith has enough soul power.

    ¡°Usually, cksmiths don¡¯t even entertain the idea of spirit refining before they have four soul rings. Even then, the chances of failing are high. Every spirit refining is a major ordeal for cksmiths as they must harmonize soul power, life force, and metal together, and this process is taxing on the mind. This child only has two spirit rings. He isn¡¯t ready to even attempt to spirit refine! If he fails, he¡¯ll face a major bacsh that may be impossible to recover from.¡± Elder Li groaned. ¡°You two really have done it now. If this destroys his future as a cksmith, you will face Feng Wuyu¡¯s wrath.¡±

    Zhuo Shi began to panic. ¡°Can we still stop him?¡±

    Elder Li shook his head helplessly. ¡°We can¡¯t, he has already begun connecting his life force with the metal. Any disturbances while he guides life into the metal will harm him, and he might even die. All we can do now is pray this child¡¯s failure won¡¯t be the end of his life as a cksmith.¡±

    Zhuo Shi spun to re at Elder Cai. ¡°This is all your fault!¡±

    She, however, didn¡¯t take it lying down. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop me then? How was I supposed to know cksmiths are so strange, or that this brat is such a monster that can try for fifth-rank right now?¡±

    Tang Wulin was oblivious to the discussions of these three elders, immersed in his own world.

    Metal gains a spark of intelligence from spirit after being thousand refined, and it was the martial soul¡¯s job to fan it, bridging the gap between it and life.

    The heart as the hammer, the martial soul as the guide, their minds be one in ten thousand refinements of life. This was Spirit Refinement.

 Chapter 282 - One Step to the Heavens! Ten Thousand Refinements of Life!

    <strong>Chapter 282 - One Step to the Heavens! Ten Thousand Refinements of Life!</strong>

    The difference between spirit and thousand refining was as great as night and day, much like the power of a one-word battle armor versus a two-word¡¯s.

    Once spirit refined, the metal sublimated to another level. It was for this reason that fifth-rank cksmiths were rarer and no weaker mecha craftsmen or designers of the same rank.

    To break through the fifth rank, Tang Wulin only needed to sessfully spirit refine once. This was considered a major milestone for any cksmith.

    Three years ago, Mang Tian had attempted this, and though he seeded, it came with a price. Unknown to Tang Wulin, the man had sustained several injuries as a result and could not endure more advanced forging requests from then on.

    Mu Chen would never have permitted Tang Wulin to spirit refine if he were present. For this process, the demands ced on the cksmith¡¯s mind were immense. It could be dangerous for a soul master at Tang Wulin¡¯s level..

    Fortunately, Tang Wulin was no ordinary cksmith.

    Compared to his peers, his spiritual power towered over the rest at over two hundred points. With this, he could keep a clear mind as he poured his heart and soul into forging.

    Immersed in his connection with the heavy silver, he could feel its joy and timidness. It was afraid of taking the next step, but Tang Wulin coaxed it along.

    One step to the heavens! Ten thousand refinements of life!

    The ten thousand refinements of life was to continuously connect with the metal. Each tap preserved the spirit of the metal, pouring soul power into it to obtain life.

    Cultivating intelligence in metal was simr to that of soul beast. For soul beasts, there was a slight difference in intelligence between a ten-year soul beast and a normal animal. However, a soul beast¡¯s intelligence skyrocketed once it reached the thousand-year level, until breaching the ten-thousand year mark. At that point, its intelligence rivaled a human¡¯s. From there, it umted wisdom until it reached the ten-thousand-year level where it was no less intelligent than a human.

    Higher leveled soul beasts weren¡¯t stronger just because of their energy growing, but also due to their increase in intellect.

    Metal was no different. The greater its spirit, the closer the metal was to obtaining its own ego and changing on a fundamental level.

    Oddly, under Tang Wulin¡¯s gentle taps, the heavy silver trembled. Each tap coaxed a burst of light, a pattern of a whirling cloud pushing its way into existence on the metal¡¯s surface. As its bulk shrunk, the silver grew brighter and brighter.

    This signified a sessful spiritual connection between Tang Wulin and the heavy silver, hinting at a smooth process until the end.

    Now it was a matter of maintaining this connection and leading the heavy silver to transform andplete its refinement.

    Tang Wulin drove his soul power into the heavy silver, using his Bluesilver Grass as the bridge. Although he relied on the Mysterious Heaven Method to restore as much of the lost soul power as possible, the chunk of heavy silver was a bottomless pit. This was a dire problem.

    I have to seed! Everyone¡¯s eptance depends on me! I have no choice but to seed!

    Three years of body tempering and experience gaining. The fruits of hisbor were now revealed. He willed every ounce of strength and skill hidden in the nooks of his body to the surface.

    Since two years prior, he¡¯d been able to first-grade thousand refine. Owing to his diligence, Tang Wulin had not fooled around the slightest, striving to improve his foundation. Now he stood at the apex of the fourth rank. He onlycked the soul power necessary to take the next step forward. Otherwise, he would have long since attempted to spirit refine.

    With his full strength unveiled, every strike of his hammers transformed the heavy silver more than before. His connection with the metal thrust him to new heights.

    He would likely seed if this continued on.

    What was most frightening about spirit refining was the possibility of a premature disconnection. Should this happen, the metal lost its spirit, turning it into its normal, inert counterpart. This was why Spirit Refinement was expensive to attempt.

    Countless cksmiths failed at this step and never crossed into the next realm. Apart from talent and skill, money was a limiting reagent. cksmiths backed byrge ns had better chances than the rest. They could seed through brute force of resources.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s circling speed elerated. Had he known Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, the process would have gone even smoother. Unfortunately, he had been forced to spend his contribution points on spirit items instead of Tang Sect secret arts.

    As the silver light flourished and the heavy silver shrunk, Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers resonated with the lump of silver and emitted a simr hue of light. Crimson veins crawled over the surface of his hammers, the mark of his blood sacrifice.

    These two hammers had always apanied him in thest few years, his go-to tools for his innumerable first-grade thousand refined pieces. After he had performed the blood sacrifice, he fueled the hammers¡¯ growth, to the point where they were now first-grade thousand refined.

    The moment the hammers struck the heavy silver simultaneously, a strange connection opened between them.

    Under careful inspection, one would notice the shrinking in size of Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers. They also grew smaller and brighter with each strike.

    His soul power consumption was too high. Ten minutes had passed and he was approaching his limits. The second he ran out, his connection with the heavy silver would be broken. Despite the smooth start the connection was fragile, and could break at any moment.Once the spirit refining failed, this chunk of heavy silver would be useless and its spirit would attempt to devour the cksmith in its fury.

    Even four-ringed cksmiths would need a long time to recover from the bacsh, not to mention Tang Wulin who had two rings. Perhaps, he would never be able to recover from such a setback.

    What can I do?

    My soul power is almost depleted but I¡¯m not done yet. The heavy silver has a speck of life in it now. However, I still need to feed it more energy.

    I can¡¯t stop. No matter what, I can¡¯t stop.

    Tightening his resolve, Tang Wulin¡¯s next move astonished everyone.

    He held both hammers in his left hand, grabbing the ingot with the one that¡¯s free. Not once did the pounding stop.

    As his skin met with the heavy silver, thick white smoke released from the metal¡¯s surface, loud sizzles permeating the air. His hand convulsed from the sharp tendrils of pain, the temperature enough to melt off a person¡¯s hand!

    But Tang Wulin was spared of this fate. Besides a few wisps of smoke rising from his palm, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. He called back his Bluesilver Grass in favor of his golden soul ring, gold scales appearing over his arm.

    Determined, Tang Wulin suppressed the daggers of pain stabbing into his body, beads of sweat dripping down his forehead as ignored wave after wave of exhaustion, his soul power depleting by the second.

    He held the connection, though blood essence reced soul power as the bridge.

    Tang Wulin shouted with resolve. His clothes burst into shreds, revealing the lean and rugged body, the golden scales snaking across his toned torso and arm.The scales shined resplendently under the effect of Golden Dragon Body.

    A golden fog rose from the scales, enveloping the chunk of heavy silver. This prompted him to circle around the mass of metal once more, striking its sides with the two hammers in his left hand the entire time.

 Chapter 283 - Spirit Refined

    <strong>Chapter 283 - Spirit Refined</strong>

    The moment Tang Wulin switched to a blood essence bridge, he sensed the heavy silver¡¯s life diminishing and his heart nearly leaped out of his throat.

    However, before scales had popped from his arm, his blood essence ignited and flowed into the heavy silver, feeding it the life force needed to stabilize.

    With blood essence pouring into it, the heavy silver gained a faint golden luster, a glint of crimson melding with its silver radiance as well.

    He¡¯s substituting soul power with blood essence?

    As the three elders looked at each other, dismay gued their expressions.

    Yet, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glistened.

    I can do this! I can rece my soul power with blood essence to spirit refine!

    Rather than unaware of the heavy silver¡¯s scorching temperature, he had chosen not to summon his scales previously and let his hand burn!

    Blood essence seeped out of the gaps between his scales, the heavy silver gurgling as it drank it up. Peculiarly, as his hammering slowed, a portion of the heavy silver would separate and attach to his hammers upon contact.

    This scene baffled Tang Wulin himself. However, he paid it no mind. His hammers cheered with each strike against the heavy silver, and with his blood essence connection, the sensation was crystal clear.

    This was the blood sacrifice¡¯s basic effect. Since his hammers were of the highest quality and had undergone the blood sacrifice, and he was currently pouring his blood essence into the heavy silver, they could transform to the next level.

    The chunk of heavy silver grew smaller and smaller and Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand dropped lower with each strike. Meanwhile, his hammers gained a faintyer of gold. The cloud patterns underwent metamorphosis, now resembling a ferocious dragon baring its fangs.

    The heavy silver absorbed his blood essence quicker than it did his soul power. Exhaustion prated into his bones.

    I have to hold on! I must! He was determined to create a miracle.

    A wonderful melody rang through the air, brought out by the tinkling of metal.

    At this moment, everyone was on the eve of witnessing a miracle.

    The silver glow weakened, the gold attaching itself to Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers.

    Atst, an ounce of heavy silver remained; the rest had been absorbed by his hammers. Tang Wulin trembled, coughing up a mouthful of blood onto the metal¡¯s remnants.

    He shuffled a hammer into his hand and, holding it high above his head, struck down like lightning!

    Thunder boomed as golden light soared one and a half meters into the air. Yet, the most baffling part was the dragon¡¯s roar rumbling past the pir of light, as if a real dragon was soaring to the heavens. The golden light burst with an aura of life, a peculiar sensation for everyone present. The heavy silver had gained life and was dering its existence for all to hear!

    It was born!

    The thousand refinements with spirit, ten thousand refinements of life. Now, it was spirit refined!

    The golden light persisted for tens of seconds before gradually dying off. Tang Wulin fixed his eyes on his hammers. His hammers werepletely colored a dull gold, the faint form of a golden dragon now on its surface. Instead of connecting to him through blood, his hammers had be extensions of his body. A sh of gold and the hammers melted into his hands. Indeed, they merged into his hands and not into his storage devices.

    To spirit refine was to connect one¡¯s life with the metal!

    Spirit refined metals could dissolve into the user¡¯s body. This was what made the products so precious.

    Anyone who wanted to use spirit refined metal had to be present during the forging, feeding the metal with their blood drip by drip. This was the only way to fuse with a spirit-refined metal once it waspleted.

    This was also the reason Wu Zhangkong¡¯s battle armor had instantly appeared once he had summoned it. Spirit Refinement connected one¡¯s mind with the metal¡¯s. The metalposing a suit of battle armor existed as an extension of one¡¯s body; as such, it was like a another part of their martial soul, and all powerful battle armors shared this trait

    Although a one-word battle armor was formidable and lightweight, it couldn¡¯t hold a candle to a two-word battle armor, in which spirit refined metal had melded with the user¡¯s body. That was true battle armor. Only then would the battle armor¡¯s amplification effect shine, amplifying the armor¡¯s might and existing as one part of the user¡¯s martial soul.

    Spirit Refinement could evolve into Soul Refinement, but the Thousand Refinements could not evolve into Spirit Refinement. This was the unbridgeable gap between one-word and two-word battle armor.

    Possessing a two-word battle armor granted one a battle armor master¡¯s impressive might.

    The instant the hammers fused into his body, Tang Wulin lost all strength and fell backward, straight as a steel rod.

    Xie Xie managed to catch him. Tang Wulin¡¯splexion was snow-white, his breaths feeble.

    After exhausting both his soul power and blood essence, he fainted.

    Elder Cai and Zhuo Shi shared a nce, mouths parted.

    ¡°H-he seeded?¡±

    Zhuo Shi gaped. He seeded... He actually seeded at spirit refining! He¡¯s a thirteen-year-old fifth-rank cksmith, a master cksmith!

    Can he still be called a mere monster? Even Shrek Academy would scramble to recruit him! He¡¯s definitely a future Divine cksmith!

    In the entire Douluo Continent, there was only one Divine Craftsman. Because of this, the most powerful battle armors in Shrek Academy were only three-word. Only Divine Craftsmen could create could create four-word battle armor.

    If Shrek Academy can raise him into a Divine cksmith, then all of our three-word battle armor masters will be able to get an upgrade...

    The thought funneled all sorts of excitement through Zhuo Shi¡¯s veins, and he gulped. He rushed toward Xie Xie and took Tang Wulin into his arms.

    Drained of energy, Tang Wulin was fast asleep, eyes shut tight.

    Xie Xie flipped his gaze at Zhuo Shi. ¡°Grandteacher, are we finished with the exam now?¡±

    Zhuo Shi nodded. His eyes shined bright as stars and in the next instant, he encased Xie Xie with a red light, delivering him to the side.

    The red aura around Zhuo Shi seemed almost corporeal, possessing a scarlet jade-like luster. The aura towered above everyone present, weighing down upon them.

    Then, it lifted Tang Wulin into the air.

    Zhuo Shi¡¯s eyes shed crimson as the scarlet light around him unleashed a dragon¡¯s roar. The redness condensed, the roar bing clearer, a change proceeding over Tang Wulin.

    Golden lines zipped over his body like makeshift veins, as if their birth was instigated by the scarlet light. Compared to before, however, these lines were much dimmer. Even so, they appeared to suck in the scarlet light, infusing it into his body.

    ¡°Woah.¡± Despite his surprise, Zhuo Shi did not stop the crimson aura¡¯s transmission. It continued to pour into Tang Wulin¡¯s body, growing brighter and brighter.

    If not for the golden lines snaking their way through his body, Tang Wulin¡¯s form would have been indiscernible, enveloped in the thick scarlet aura.

    Elder Cai drew near to Gu Yue slowly, thetter¡¯s fists balled and breath bated as she took in Tang Wulin¡¯s unusual circumstance. She didn¡¯t bat an eye to Elder Cai¡¯s approach.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re done with tests now that you¡¯ve passed. If you¡¯re not battle armor masters by the age of twenty, you can forget about entering the inner court.¡±Elder Cai snorted then left.

    Gu Yue turned a deaf ear to the olddy¡¯s words, gripped with tunnel vision toward Tang Wulin. Face was wracked with worry and heart aching.

    Elder Li examined the three students, his gaze falling on Xu Xiaoyan for a hairbreadth of a second. Smiling, he exited the area, arms folded behind him.

 Chapter 284 - Master Craftsman

    <strong>Chapter 284 - Master Craftsman</strong>

    As Tang Wulin absorbed the scarlet light, the golden veins snaking their way across his skin grew more pronounced. In a blink of an eye, golden scales rippled into existence across his right arm, his blood essence growing vigorous.

    The light vanished from Zhuo Shi¡¯s eyes and he directed Tang Wulin¡¯s body down to the floor, a finger withdrawing the scarlet aura with a curl. However, something out of the ordinary urred, as the light prepared to leave Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The golden pattern on his skin issued out a dragon¡¯s roar, sucking back the scarlet light, not permitting it to leave.

    Zhuo Shi was baffled out of his wits. He waved his hand, cutting off the aura¡¯s connection to Tang Wulin, leaving only a bit of the scarlet light for Tang Wulin¡¯s body to gobble up. After the majority of the scarlet light was absorbed, Tang Wulin became visible. The golden lines mapping out his body slurped up the aura¡¯s remnants.

    This...

    The three from ss zero gaped as they took in the bizarre sight, but Shen Yi knew exactly what was happening! Without a doubt, Tang Wulin was devouring Zhuo Shi¡¯s soul power. Considering Zhuo Shi¡¯s cultivation level, it was obvious his soul power would be extremely dense. Yet a kid with only two soul rings was gobbling it up. This meant Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul restrained Zhuo Shi¡¯s!

    H-how is this possible! Teacher¡¯s martial soul is the Scarlet Jade Dragon! It isn¡¯t some second-rate dragon, it¡¯s a supreme martial soul possessing a true dragon¡¯s bloodline.

    Zhuo Shi thrust out his finger and poked Tang Wulin with a beam of red. A groan released from Tang Wulin¡¯s lips, and he slowly flicked his eyes open.

    Tang Wulin felt cosy, something he hadn¡¯t experienced for a long time. He was less feeble than before and his soul power was filled to the brim. Soon his blood essence would reach its normal level through the help of soul power cirction.

    He sat up, rubbing his head. His pallor gave snow a run for its money, after losing so much blood. But in the end, he had seeded.

    ¡°Grandteacher.¡± Tang Wulin rose and saluted.

    Zhuo Shi wore a gentle expression. ¡°You four, follow me.¡± He turned around and strode away.

    Gu Yue ran to Tang Wulin¡¯s side in an effort to steady him.. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked softly.

    Tang Wulin nodded, a wry smile on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She let out a breath of relief. ¡°Why did you do something so risky? Do you know how much danger you were in just now? If you had overdrafted any more of your energy, you might have sustained permanent injuries!¡±

    Tang Wulin opted for a meek smile, not a word of argument leaving his mouth.

    ss zero¡¯s members followed Zhuo Shi and Shen Yi out of the room. Although Zhuo Shi gave the appearance of walking slowly, they had to use their soul power to keep up with him.

    Where are we going?

    Tang Wulin pondered over spirit refining as he followed behind Zhuo Shi.

    He had profited from a disaster this time. Somehow, he was able to pull through and seed despite not yet having his third soul ring. He never expected to triumph, but solely by coincidence, his hammers had also been made of heavy silver and were blood sacrificed, enabling them to absorb the metal he had forged. Tang Wulin studied his hand. He could feel the blood connection between him and the hammers.

    Normally, thousand refined metals could not evolve and be spirit refined. The circumstances this time, however, were too abnormal. In fact, a miracle had urred, facilitated by his blood sacrificed hammers and blood essence.

    Though he did not have the time to examine his hammers at the moment, he expected them to be iparable with before. He had given them some of his life force, and in turn, they became an extension of his existence. It was a mystical sensation.

    He also felt his soul power strengthened and more harmonious with his blood essence after seeding at spirit refining.

    In reality, his soul power was nowhere near the level necessary to spirit refine. His blood essence helped him make up for hiscking soul power.

    Because Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence carried the energy of the Golden Dragon King, it could be considered an unconventional source of energy for him. He could use this energy to improve hisbat ability through Golden Dragon Body, the soul skill from his golden soul ring.

    So, though he only had two rings, if his blood essence soul ring was counted, he would have three rings in total.

    To seed at spirit refining, a cksmith needed conviction, and it was only because he possessed such firm conviction that he seeded. The first spirit refining was the most important to a cksmith. Subsequent attempts would proceed much more smoothly.

    Of course, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t dare attempt it again before he obtained his third soul ring. The danger of having an insufficient cultivation base was terrifying. It was just like Gu Yue said; he couldn¡¯t count on his luck. If he had overdrafted any more of his energy and the damage had been irrecoverable, failing the trial would be the least of his troubles.

    However, seeding at spirit refining meant he had ascended to the level of a Master Craftsman.

    Tang Wulin overflowed with pride. He was a thirteen-year-old Master Craftsman, the youngest in history to aplish spirit refining. He had set a heaven-defying record.

    He was certain no one but him could aplish such a feat.

    The four chased after Zhuo Shi through the campus until he finally slowed as someone came into view.

    It was a person they were all extremely familiar with.

    He kneeled with his back straight and proper, long blue hair cascading over his shoulders and making for a picturesque scene.

    Tang Wulin yelped in surprise and rushed over to his teacher¡¯s side. ¡°Teacher Wu?¡±

    Indeed, it was their teacher, the white-robed man who carried a blue sword, cold as the frozen heavens, Wu Zhangkong.

    At the sound of Tang Wulin¡¯s voice, Wu Zhangkong raised his head. He watched as his four students sprinted toward him, Shen Yi and the mountain-like Zhuo Shi trailing behind.

    When his gaze fell on Zhuo Shi, trembles gripped his form. His icy face thawed to reveal a tumult of emotions warring within him.

    Before his students even reached him, he turned to Zhuo Shi and kowtowed, his head dropping to the ground.

    Once close to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s side, his four students stood behind him with thumping hearts as the witnessed this shocking scene. Tang Wulin kneeled down next to Wu Zhangkong, paying respects to Zhuo Shi as well. He may not be aware of the circumstances surrounding his teacher and Zhuo Shi, but he was smart enough to know what he should do.

    At his example, Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan quickly got on their knees, leaving Gu Yue standing behind Tang Wulin. Rather than kneel, she sat down beside Tang Wulin.

    Zhuo Shi faltered mid-step. He no longer approached with the ferocity of a dragon, but his expression kept its stiffness. A few stepster and he was right before Wu Zhangkong.

    ¡°Stand up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Wu Zhangkong met his gaze, surprise coloring his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your teacher. I don¡¯t have a disciple as troublesome as you,¡± Zhuo Shi coldly said.

    Wu Zhangkong hung his head in silence, though something unexpected happened in the next instant.

    ¡°These granddisciples though, I¡¯ll recognize them.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes popped wide and he kowtowed once more. ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± He understood his teacher better than anyone else. Zhuo Shi was stubborn, strict, and upromising. Although he did not explicitly state he forgave Wu Zhangkong, he did not rule out the possibility either.

 Chapter 285 - Sea Gods Island

    <strong>Chapter 285 - Sea God¡¯s Ind</strong>

    Tears welled in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes as he recalled the years he spent under this strict teacher. A teacher is a father, yet I...

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Zhuo Shi furrowed his brow then turned around and entered the inner court.

    ¡°Teacher!¡±

    Hearing Wu Zhangkong call out, Zhuo Shi stopped moving.

    ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    Zhuo Shi¡¯srge body went stiff for a moment before he continued walking, this time moving even faster.

    Wu Zhangkong stumbled as he stood up, his legs numb. Tang Wulin hastened to support him and help him into the inner court.

    Weing green grass covered the ground of the inner court, and various trees and shrubs epassed the area. A set of majestic sculptures stood a bit farther in.

    Tang Wulin instantly recognized them as depictions of the first generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters, legendary figures who were also spoken of in the annals of the Tang Sect.

    The likenesses of three middle-aged people stood in front of those seven legendary figures, two men and one woman.

    Already familiar with the story of Shrek Academy, it only took Tang Wulin a moment to guess their identities. These three were the true founders of Shrek Academy. In the center stood nder, the first president of Shrek Academy. The man to his left was the one known as Grandmaster, the teacher of Tang San, Yu Xiaogang! On the right was Liu Erlong. Together, they were known as the Golden Iron Triangle. They were the ones who founded Shrek Academy with the help of the first generation of Shrek Seven Monsters.

    Zhuo Shi stopped in front of the sculptures and bowed.

    Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi did the same. Following their lead, Tang Wulin and his teammates bowed as well.

    After everyone paid their respects, Zhuo Shi turned left onto a small path.

    As he walked, Tang Wulin discovered that an azurekey beyond the towering trees. Theke was clear as crystal. Night had already fallen by now, and thekewater glistened under the moonlight as mist hung around the surrounding nts to create a scene of pure tranquility.

    Tang Wulin instantly liked this ce. It¡¯s so peaceful here!

    Zhuo Shi waved a hand, sending out a wave of red light that enveloped everyone. One moment Tang Wulin¡¯s feet were ced firmly on the ground. In the next, he found himself in apletely different ce.

    Everyone was now on a small ind in the middle of theke.

    An ind? Could this be the legendary Sea God¡¯s Ind?

    Countless rumors about Shrek Academy circted throughout the continent. They included whisperings about the most important part of Shrek Academy, as well as its core, Sea God¡¯s Ind. It was said that Sea God¡¯s Ind sat in the center of Sea God¡¯s Lake. In addition to that, one other ce in Shrek Academy was called Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. All of Shrek Academy¡¯s most important decisions were made in Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. In other words, whatever was decided there would send waves throughout the continent.

    Tang Wulin had never even dared to imagine he would be able to visit Sea God¡¯s Ind so soon.

    Viridian trees and shrubs sprouted everywhere on the ind, as if it were a miniature forest.

    Zhuo Shi led them further into the ind. After climbing two hills, they arrived at a two-story wooden house. He opened the door, and warm light flooded from within.

    This... this is his home! Wu Zhangkong stopped at the doorway, a conflicted look in his eyes.

    ¡°Come in already,¡± Zhuo Shi called out.

    Wu Zhangkong sucked in a deep breath, bowed his head, and entered. His four students followed closely behind.

    The house was decorated in a simple manner. Everything was crafted from wood, including the worn chair that Zhuo Shi sat down in.

    ¡°Shen Yi, tomorrow, take these kids to get registered. Tang Wulin gets a full score. Calcte the points for the other three as usual.¡± Zhuo Shi shifted his gaze to the four students. ¡°From this moment onward, you are working students of the outer court.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shen Yi responded quickly.

    ¡°Are you going to leave now that you¡¯ve brought them here?¡± Zhuo Shi nced at Wu Zhangkong.

    It was then that Wu Zhangkong dropped to his knees.

    ¡°I won¡¯t run anymore, Teacher,¡± he said. ¡°Even if I have to work part-time, I want to stay. I won¡¯t run. My only request is that you allow me take care of you. I¡¯vee to understand that a person can¡¯t live for themselves alone. I made a mistake back then, and now I wish to spend the rest of my life making up for it.¡±

    He lowered his head to the floor, kowtowing. ¡°Please allow me to stay, Teacher.¡±

    Before returning to Shrek Academy, Wu Zhangkong had stubbornly held onto his past grudges. After arriving in this familiar ce, however, his those grudges washed away when he saw how much his teacher had aged.

    Zhuo Shi was dumbstruck. Never had he expected Wu Zhangkong to say such words.

    It was exactly as Elder Cai had said. Like teacher, like student.

    Zhuo Shi understood just how stubborn Wu Zhangkong was. He had just picked up Wu Zhangkong, an orphan, while out on a stroll one day. Since Zhuo Shi had always pursued the pinnacle of strength, he had very few disciples, all of whom he considered his own children. But of them all, Wu Zhangkong was undoubtedly his favorite. Only he could match Zhuo Shi¡¯s stubbornness. He even aimed for the pinnacle of strength as well.

    Yet despite his stubborn nature, Wu Zhangkong sincerely acknowledged his mistake. Never in his wildest dreams would Zhuo Shi have imagined this. The Wu Zhangkong he knew would choose death rather than lower his head.

    ¡°Teacher...¡± Shen Yi tugged at Zhuo Shi¡¯s sleeve, pleading with her eyes.

    ¡°Fine, you can stay,¡± Zhuo Shi said indifferently. ¡°I need someone to make tea and keep the house tidy anyway.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡± Wu Zhangkong rejoiced.

    The four students quietly exchanged knowing looks. Although they were still children and weren¡¯t exactly sure what happened between their teacher and their grandteacher, they were smart enough to see that Zhuo Shi was firm in speech but soft in heart.

    Tang Wulin secretly signalled to hispanions and the four of them hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Grandteacher!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong stood up and walked over to stand at Zhuo Shi¡¯s side. His icy eyes had thawed and were now full of vigor. It was the first time Tang Wulin had ever seen his teacher so passionate.

    Zhuo Shi nodded, then looked at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°You will visit me once a week so I can examine you. Your body is very strange. Despite the fact that your martial soul is just Bluesilver Grass, your blood essence is extremely robust. I paid careful attention to the changes in your body while you were forging and I¡¯m certain you don¡¯t have a second martial soul. That golden soul ring¡¯s power seems to be a special soul ring that came from your blood. I think you¡¯re somewhat simr to me. After you¡¯ve settled in,e visit me next week when you have a day off, and I will... inspect your body.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you, Grandteacher,¡± Tang Wulin said, barely able to contain his joy. He could clearly tell that this grandteacher of his was a major figure in Shrek Academy!

    Zhuo Shi swept his gaze over Xu Xiaoyan, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue. ¡°All of you will need to work hard. Just as Elder Cai said, you will be working students since you werete to the exam. In order to enter the inner court, you have to be one-word battle armor masters by the time you turn twenty. You have a long way to go and six years left to do it. Rest here tonight and Shen Yi will take you toplete the registration process in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you, Grandteacher.¡±

    Of the four students, Zhuo Shi clearly considered Tang Wulin the most important, a fact that made even Xie Xie green with envy. But in any case, they had seeded. They were now Shrek Academy students. They could hold their heads high and proim themselves as part of Shrek Academy.

    As for bing a one-word battle armor master before they turned twenty... that was a daunting task. Bing a one-word battle armor master meant having at least five soul rings.

    Zhuo Shi turned around and began climbing the stairs. Shen Yi gave Wu Zhangkong a meaningful look. Only then did he go and help Zhuo Shi up the stairs.

    Instead of struggling free from Wu Zhangkong¡¯s arms, Zhuo Shi simply epted the help. After many years apart, the troubles between master and disciple seemed to have been resolved.

    Seeing that her grandteacher and teacher had left, Xu Xiaoyan slid over to Shen Yi¡¯s side and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on between Teacher and Grandteacher? Did something happen in the past?¡±

    Shen Yi nced at her.

    ¡°It was just a difference in beliefs,¡± she answered. ¡°In a sense, your teacher was not in the wrong. However, neither was your grandteacher. The troubles between them arose from abination of many different factors, but they¡¯ve resolved the issue now, so everything is well. Come, I¡¯ll bring you kids to somewhere you can rest. I¡¯ll have you know, not even inner court disciples have the privilege toe to Sea God¡¯s Ind. You should consider yourselves lucky to have this opportunity.¡±

 Chapter 286 - Dreams of Battle Armor

    <strong>Chapter 286 - Dreams of Battle Armor</strong>

    With Wu Zhangkong and Zhuo Shi settling their differences, Shen Yi was in a ster mood and was, without a doubt, the person most pleased with this oue.

    ¡°Gu Yue, remember to be conscious of your behavior, especially within the academy. In front of the countless seniors who have experienced world-shaking events, we are nothing. It¡¯s essential that you pay your respects to them, otherwise your stay here won¡¯t be long. Moreover, yourpanions will be affected too. Got it?¡±

    Gu Yue nodded silently.

    Tang Wulin pulled her hand. ¡°Gu Yue, Teacher Shen is right. You were too impulsive today. Elder Cai was only testing my strength in the fourth trial, I wasn¡¯t injured at all. Teacher Shen, can I trouble you to bring us to Elder Caiter to apologize?¡±

    Shen Yi stared at him in shock. This kid is just too mature.

    When Tang Wulin had first started forging, his father had thoroughly drilled this lesson into his head, and as he grew older and broadened his horizons, his maturity surpassed his peers. Besides, he was the captain of ss zero. As the leader, he always had to consider what was best for his team. It was precisely because of both his maturity and leadership that Gu Yue, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan epted his decisions so willingly.

    Gu Yue furrowed her brows slightly, puffing her cheeks in an adorable pout.

    Tang Wulin looked her directly in the eyes and said, ¡°I know you acted for my sake, but we¡¯re a team, Gu Yue. Your actions affect the rest of us too, just like how my deep meditation forced us to be working students. Don¡¯t be so stubborn. Elder Cai wants you as her disciple because she saw how talented you are. This is an amazing opportunity for you. It¡¯s not easy to be a one-word battle armor master by twenty, you know? Having such a great teacher would

    be an amazing stroke of luck for you.¡±

    Under his sincere gaze, Gu Yue couldn¡¯t do anything but lower her head and quietly mutter, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was impulsive today. I want to go apologize to Elder Cai.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled at her words, reaching out to give her a big hug. ¡°That¡¯s the way.¡±

    Though Gu Yue blushed crimson, she did not push him away.

    Xie Xie sauntered over, a sly smirk tugging his lips. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the way.¡± He opened up his arms.

    Gu Yue¡¯s leg shot out. ¡°Go away.¡±

    Xie Xie dodged, immediately grumbling, ¡°You¡¯re so biased. Howe you let Captain hug you?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s handsome,¡± Gu Yue stated matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Captain is way handsomer than you.¡± Xu Xiaoyan also did not forget to dig deeper into Xie Xie.

    Shen Yi smiled as she watched their antics. They reminded her of herself at their age, bouncing with excitement when she was first admitted to Shrek Academy.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯re registering tomorrow and you¡¯ll need to be alert, so go sleep early. Being a working student isn¡¯t an easy thing.¡± Shen Yi¡¯s words seemed to carry some hidden meaning.

    The wooden house didn¡¯t have many rooms, so the boys shared one room while the girls shared another.

    Wu Zhangkong also didn¡¯t reappear again that night. The instant they hit the bed, they fell into a deep sleep. It had been a long day for them.

    Of the four, Tang Wulin was thest to enter meditation.

    Sitting cross-legged on the bed, he looked down at his hand. Golden light burst from his palm and, an instantter, his spirit refined heavy silver hammers appeared within them.

    Tang Wulin reveled in this magical sensation. Now that it was connected to him by blood, it had be an extension of his own body.

    Although mechas were powerful, first-grade thousand refined metals were the strongest materials they could be made from. Even then, that would just be a first-rate mecha. If spirit refined metals were to be used to create a mecha, soul masters would need to be involved in the creation process. That very fact, as well as the sheer size of a mecha, made such an endeavor practically impossible..

    Mu Chen had told Tang Wulin that though cksmiths were viewed as less important than mecha designers, makers, and mechanics, they were indispensable for creating battle armor. In fact, the first battle armor prototypes wouldn¡¯t have existed without the discovery of spirit refining..

    Mechas, with their bulk, couldn¡¯t fuse with a person. Battle armor, on the other hand, molded to a soul master¡¯s body and could perfectly fuse with and improve the user¡¯s abilities.

    Battle armors were like a circuit carved into the user¡¯s martial soul that granted the martial soul its own set of armor and sublimating it.

    With the advent of battle armor, humanity¡¯s strength soared onto a whole different level. However, their newfound superiority also drove soul beasts to the brink of extinction.

    The Spirit Pagoda was originally established to mediate peace between humans and soul beasts. However, for the sake of their research into the invention of artificial spirit souls, there was a period of time where the Spirit Pagoda ughtered countless soul beasts with the Federation¡¯s support. Under the relentless pursuit for science, the soul beast world crumbled. The value of soul beasts plummeted with the invention of spirit souls and with the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s current research speed, they would only need another few thousand years to create ten-thousand-year spirit souls.

    Golden lines swirled around the spirit refined heavy silver hammers, simr to the ones on Tang Wulin when he cultivated. A golden dragon could be faintly discerned on the hammers, but rather than a pattern, it seemed to be a living entity as it roamed around the hammers.

    This was clearly the effect of their blood connection!

    Spirit refining granted metal life and made it a part of one¡¯s own body. If one were to evolve it into soul refined, it would then be a part of one¡¯s martial soul. Soul refining was akin to forging one¡¯s own martial soul into a higher realm.

    It was for this reason that Saint cksmiths were revered throughout the continent. Their status was no less than that of a three-word battle armor master, because without them, three-word battle armors would never exist.

    As for Divine cksmiths... Tang Wulin could only imagine what sort of realm that was. Even Mu Chen could not exin it to Tang Wulin as he himself didn¡¯t know what it was like. It was his life¡¯s goal to reach that level.

    With Tang Wulin¡¯s recent sess in spirit refining, it meant he could now forge his own battle armor. Not only that, he had set his sights on not one-word, but two-word battle armor!

    As for why he set his goal so high, it was because he understood now that battle armor didn¡¯t have such strict soul power requirements, just like how he could spirit refine despite only having two soul rings.

    For a cksmith to even attempt spirit refining, the normal standard was four soul rings as only then would they have enough the necessary life force to sustain the entire process.

    Yet he had seeded with only two soul rings! This feat was only possible due to thebination of his innate divine strength, talent, profound understanding of the metal, and his blood essence soul ring.

    If that was the case, then perhaps the soul power requirement he needed for battle armor would be lower too. At the very least, it couldn¡¯t hurt to try.

    A set of battle armor wasn¡¯t made all at once. Each item was made piece by piece. He decided to start experimenting with the simplest part!

    Tang Wulin brimmed with confidence now that he was sessful at spirit refining and firmly believed that he didn¡¯t need five soul rings to be a one-word battle armor master. With his blood essence soul ring, he could make it with just four soul rings! Besides, since he could already spirit refine, he wouldn¡¯t settle for just one-word battle armor. It would be a waste of time to start there. Instead, it was more efficient to make two-word battle armor that could continue to evolve with spirit refined metal.

    Once that time came, he could immediately name his battle armor with two words!

 Chapter 287 - Black Steamed Buns

    <strong>Chapter 287 - ck Steamed Buns</strong>

    Teacher Wu¡¯s battle armor is called Sky Ice, which means he¡¯s Sky Ice Wu Zhangkong. So... what should I call my battle armor then?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s blood raced at the thought. He looked forward to the day he obtained his own battle armor.

    He didn¡¯t know when he began meditating, but when he awoke, the sun already shone through the window.

    He had meditated longer than usual and missed his chance to train his Purple Demon Eyes this morning.

    However, Tang Wulin could clearly feel that his cultivation speed was faster than it was before.

    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± Xie Xie said. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    ¡°Xie Xie, can you feel that?¡± Tang Wulin asked suspiciously.

    Xie Xie nodded and smiled. ¡°I knew you would ask. I feel it too. This Sea God¡¯s Ind is extraordinary! The energy here is far thicker than outside. I bet this ind is connected to how Shrek Academy is capable of producing so many powerful experts. The speed of our cultivation would increase significantly if we could stay here and cultivate! Why don¡¯t you go see if Grandteacher will let us stay longer? Maybe he¡¯ll let us live here.¡±

    ¡°Keep dreaming.¡± Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t amused. ¡°Shrek Academy¡¯s rules are very strict, you know. Anyway, let¡¯s get going. Aren¡¯t we gonna eat? I¡¯m about to starve to death.¡±

    He only had one full meal the day before, and that consisted of the steamed buns from the sixth trial. Those buns didn¡¯t pack anywhere near enough nutrition for him!

    The wooden table in the living room held a spread of food. The others were already eating when the two boys arrived.

    Zhuo Shi pointed at the seat beside him. ¡°Come sit, Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Wulin went over to sit.

    Zhuo Shi then pointed at a bamboo basket on the table. ¡°Zhangkong told me you have a big stomach, so let¡¯s see how much of this basket you can finish.¡±

    Inside of the basket were odorless, ck objects. Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t figure out what they were, but he knew they didn¡¯t look appetizing.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    There were twenty ck objects in total. They resembled fist-sized steamed buns. It would be apt to call them ck steamed buns.

    Tang Wulin scoffed inwardly at the food. This is nothing to my stomach!

    He quickly grabbed two buns in each hand. It was now a habit of his to grab as much food as he could at a time. Considering his voracious appetite, he would waste too much time if he ate slowly.

    Tang Wulin took a bite of a bun. It was tender and sticky, had a decent texture, gave off the faintest trace of a fishy aroma. No matter how he considered it, this bun could not be called delicious.

    However, after chewing it a bit more and swallowing, his expression changed.

    He felt a clear wave of warmth travel down his throat and spread throughout his body. His blood essence seemed to react to this and surged toward the source. As it did, that warmth instantly dispelled some of his hunger.

    This is good stuff!

    When Tang Wulin was at Eastsea Academy, he ate food from the first window every day, so he naturally knew that if he ate more nourishing food, he wouldn¡¯t have to eat as much. Yet these seemingly unimpressive ck steamed buns were the most nutrient-packed food he¡¯d ever eaten! Although he didn¡¯t actually know what they were, he knew for a fact that they could fill him up!

    After two more bites, the bun disappeared into his stomach. Several more bitester and his hands were empty. Tang Wulin happily patted his stomach as he smiled at Zhuo Shi and grabbed four more buns.

    ¡°Can you really digest all of that? Overeating isn¡¯t good for your body.¡± Zhuo Shi furrowed his brow.

    ¡°I should be able to. Thank you, Grandteacher.¡± Since Tang Wulin had exhausted his blood essence and only eaten one meal the previous day, there was no way he would let such great food out of his grasp.

    Zhuo Shi¡¯s narrowed eyes slowly widened in shock as he observed Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence grow stronger and stronger with each bun he ate. Zhuo Shi could even hear the pulse of Tang Wulin¡¯s blood and aura strengthening. This change waspletely unrted to soul power.

    The cause of everything... was his blood essence..

    Your bloodline is truly extraordinary, boy!

    Only after Tang Wulin swallowed the sixteenth bun did he finally stop eating.

    Is he full now? Zhuo Shi thought.

    The buns were just too filling. Tang Wulin felt his blood essence surge through his body like a raging river. He was now in peak condition. He felt rxed as he his soul power circted throughout his body, unable to eat any more.

    If I can eat this stuff every day, it¡¯ll be much easier to break my seals!

    All of a sudden, Old Tang¡¯s voice echoed in Tang Wulin¡¯s head. These are fantastic. You¡¯ll benefit from them greatly if you can eat them daily. You might even be able to break the third seal without an spirit items.

    Tang Wulin looked at Zhuo Shi with shining eyes. ¡°Grandteacher, may I eat these every day?¡±

    Zhuo Shi¡¯s face twitched. ¡°You can have the rest.¡±

    After saying this, he stood up and left.

    Puzzled, Tang Wulin turned to Wu Zhangkong. ¡°Teacher, did I say something rude?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong made a strange face at him. Shen Yi, who was beside him, spoke up.

    ¡°These are Teacher¡¯s monthly rations. He usually only lets himself eat one per day,¡± she said. ¡°Do you have any idea what those ck steamed buns are? They¡¯re made from a deep sea fish that lives three kilometers underwater. This fish isn¡¯t a soul beast either, so you can imagine how strong it must be to survive at such a depth. Only elders of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion are given the privilege of eating these buns, yet you actually ate more than half of Teacher¡¯s monthly share! And you even have the guts to ask if you can eat them every day? Such a thing would only be possible if all of the elders yielded their shares to you!¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± Tang Wulin scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the rest for Grandteacher.¡±

    ¡°Teacher told you to take them, so just take them.¡± Shen Yi smiled warmly. ¡°An old man like him wouldn¡¯t be upset over something as trivial as this. When you have a free day next week, Wu Zhangkong will bring you over here to visit. It seems your grandteacher is quite fond of you since you two are so simr.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After eating breakfast, Shen Yi brought the four students off the ind on a boat. Wu Zhangkong chose to stay, so they waved goodbye to him before leaving.

    Sea God¡¯s Lake was even more breathtaking during the day. Refreshing air lingered around it, the rippling waters like a giant sapphire embedded into the earth as sunlight reflected off its surface.

    After leaving Sea God¡¯s Lake and the inner court, they ventured back to the outer court¡¯s school building.

    A whole day had passed since they had taken the entrance exam.

    ¡°You will have to work harder than others as working students,¡± Shen Yi said as she walked. ¡°Normal students only have to pay twenty percent of the tuition since it¡¯s subsidized for them. You, however, will have to pay the entire tuition through doing jobs for the academy. For example, the most basic task could be to sweep the campus. Of course, you could take some jobs rted to your secondary profession too.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Shen, is the tuition expensive?¡± Tang Wulin asked

    Shen Yi nced at him. ¡°Very. Shrek Academy grants you ess to resources impossible to obtain anywhere else. These resources are invaluable, so working students will have to take on many jobs to pay off their fees each year. Don¡¯t worry, the administration will arrange things for you all.¡±

    Although it wasn¡¯t their first time there, the four were still awed by the grandeur of the main school building.

    Shen Yi brought them to the administration to handle their registration and enlist them in their ss.

    A schrly administrator in his fifties issued each of them a dark-green school uniform afterpleting their enrollment. ¡°Don¡¯t bring shame to the working students,¡± he said.

    Don¡¯t bring shame to the working students? What does he mean by that? As clever as Tang Wulin was, he couldn¡¯tprehend the meaning behind the administrator¡¯s words. He sent a questioning look at Shen Yi, but she simply smiled and shook her head. She clearly had no intentions of exining.

    ¡°Your first job is to clean Spirit Ice za. The deadline is before dusk.¡± The middle-aged administrator spoke in a bored manner.

    Clean the za? I can¡¯t even see the end of the za!

    ¡°Dispose of any trash and mop the floor. Not a single speck of dust is to be seen, otherwise points will be deducted.¡±

    Their enrollment wasplete now that they were assigned a job. They were then led to their dormitory.

    To be precise, they were brought to the dormitory for working students.

 Chapter 288 - The Status of a Working Student

    <strong>Chapter 288 - The Status of a Working Student</strong>

    Since the main school building was so enormous, Tang Wulin thought that their dormitory would be as well. Reality, however, begged to differ.

    Shen Yi brought them to a building in a forest west of Spirit Ice za.

    ¡°This is the dormitory for working students,¡± she told them ¡°Go find the room corresponding to the number on your key. sses will start for you tomorrow. In the meantime, you canplete the job you were just assigned. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    Shen Yi left while Tang Wulin and the others were in the middle of exchanging looks of dismay.

    All of them thought the same thing.

    Isn¡¯t this building a bit too crude? It¡¯s basically a slumpared to the school building!

    The building only had one floor and was extremely run-down. It sat in the middle of the forest, but it was now clear that this was done to hide the building and save face for the academy.

    It was a truly unsettling ce.

    There seemed to be about twenty or so rooms in the mottled building. Some of the rooms didn¡¯t even have windows. They had long since broken, the wood around thempletely rotten.

    Checking the numbers on their keys, they soon discovered that they had only been given a single room.

    This room had no walls to separate the boys from the girls. It was about thirty square meters in area. Although it wasn¡¯t small, there were only two metal-frames of bunk beds in the room. Other than that, it waspletely bare.

    A thickyer of dust covered the floor and two of the windows were broken. A single string dangled from the light bulb in the ceiling. Considering the state of the room, determining whether that bulb was a useless ornament or a functional light source was a coin toss.

    ¡°This... isn¡¯t this just too cruel? Are we sure we¡¯re currently in Shrek Academy and not a slum?¡± Xie Xie was dumbstruck. Compared to their dormitory at Eastsea Academy, the difference was like heaven and earth! No basic necessities were provided, not even a mattress.

    ¡°Quitining. If you have spare time, spend it tidying up instead,¡± Tang Wulin said. Since they were here now, they might as well make the best of things. He knew that working students wouldn¡¯t have it as good as normal students, but he was still shocked at the conditions of their dormitory.

    ¡°Captain, how are all of us supposed to live in just a single room? Men and women shouldn¡¯t be in the same room,¡± Xu Xiaoyan said with a hint of worry.

    Xie Xieughed. ¡°How old do you think you are? You haven¡¯t even kissed anyone yet.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xu Xiaoyan looked to Gu Yue for support, but Gu Yue only had eyes for Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin stood rooted in ce, his face pensive. ¡°Since we¡¯ve been assigned to this room, all we can do is make the most of it. Let¡¯s get our basic necessities in order first. We can start by cleaning this ce up and getting something to cover the broken windows. We can then use some curtains to separate the room in halves, one side for the boys and the other for the girls. Yeah, let¡¯s start with that and improve things as we go.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Yue said.

    It was clear how much Tang Wulin¡¯s teammates trusted him. Everyone immediately leaped into action. As soul masters, it wouldn¡¯t take them long to clean up.

    As they tidied the ce, they began to understand the pain of being a working student.

    Their only source of clean water was a single faucet meant for the entire dormitory. It didn¡¯t even provide any hot water. They had to go to the school building to get hot water and bath.

    Aside from that... well, they didn¡¯t have anything else. There were no other facilities at the dormitory for working students. The dining hall could be found in the main school building, so they had to cross the enormous za each visit.

    With the four of them working together, the room was soon neat and tidy. They even found a cloth to cover up the windows. As for curtains to separate the room with, they would buy them in the evening.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go clean the za now.¡±

    Since they were working students, they still had toplete their job.

    Spirit Ice za was truly enormous. They had to start sweeping early in the morning if they wanted to finish by the evening of the same day.

    When they went get some water to clean with, they discovered that someone was already using the faucet. That someone was a frail-looking boy. He had a towel draped over his shoulder as he collected water in a bucket.

    Upon seeing this boy, astonishment filled Tang Wulin and the others.

    Xie Xie gulped. He was particrly taken aback because he knew the boy more intimately than the others.

    This boy was student number two, the one who had beaten Xie Xie in the entrance exam with explosive power. He was a mighty power-type soul master and the greatest three-ringed soul master that they had encountered thus far. Even Gu Yue¡¯s chances of defeating him were slim. His martial soul was simply too powerful and overwhelming.

    Carrying a bucket, Tang Wulin walked over to the other student¡¯s side and shed a radiant smile.

    ¡°Hi!¡± he said. ¡°We meet again. I¡¯m Tang Wulin.¡±

    The youth gave him an apathetic look, and only acknowledging him with a slight nod.

    His bucket was nearly full, so he picked it up, nodded to Tang Wulin once more, and left.

    Four sets of eyes followed him until he was out of sight.

    Xie Xie looked at hispanions in shock. ¡°That guy¡¯s a working student too? He¡¯s so amazing... yet he¡¯s a working student? I thought he was an inner court student!¡±

    Tang Wulin contemted this realization.

    ¡°Do you guys remember what the administrator said before we left?¡± he asked. ¡°He told us not to bring shame to the working students. I think there¡¯s some secret about working students that we don¡¯t know about. Well, we can think about it after finishing our task.¡±

    ¡°The administrator didn¡¯t say we couldn¡¯t use our martial souls to clean, right?¡± Gu Yue interjected.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t think it would be possible without the use of martial souls anyway.¡±

    ¡°Then we don¡¯t need to bring water. I¡¯ll be enough.¡± A faint smile appeared on Gu Yue¡¯s lips, her eyes shining.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up in understanding, and he grinned. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Gu Yue turned and began marching toward Spirit Ice za, her threepanions in tow. Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan bubbled with excitement as they also understood her intentions.

    Gu Yue stopped beside the za. She took a deep breath, narrowed her eyes, then summoned her three soul rings.

    Her first soul ring lit up as she activated Elemental Tide.

    She held her hands up in the air, gathering specks of green light in her palms. Blue light soon followed until the two equally-sized lights swirled in her palms.

    She exuded an aura of serenity as she manipted the two elements. She moved much slower than she would if she were inbat.

    However, Tang Wulin could sense how stable the elements she gathered had be. They were far stabler than usual.

    Moreover, she was currently only using her first soul skill.

    The green and blue lights grew ever brighter as they spiraled within her hands, transforming into a tiny whirlpool. It rotated faster and faster until the two elementspletely mixed.

    Gu Yue¡¯s second soul ring lit up and the elements poured into the whirlpool faster than before. With both Elemental Control¡¯s amplification and her spiritual power in the Spirit Sea realm, the whirlpool of elements soon grew two meters tall and didn¡¯t stop there.

    Her third soul ring then lit up and she activated Elemental Fusion. The two elementspletely fused into one. Armed with her mighty spiritual power, she had absolute control over the swirling elements. She was one of a handful of people who possessed three soul rings and had reached the Spirit Sea realm.

 Chapter 289 - Tang Wulin the Wicked

    <strong>Chapter 289 - Tang Wulin the Wicked</strong>

    The whirlwind of elements grew until it was five meters high. Just when Tang Wulin and the others felt it was about to go berserk, Gu Yue gently said, ¡°Go!¡±

    Spirit Ice za wasn¡¯t dirty to begin with, merely covered in dust. There wasn¡¯t even a single piece of trash in sight.

    A bizarre scene yed out the moment Gu Yue¡¯s whirlpoolnded on the za. Dust gathered together, whirling around the hurricane in a frenzy before being sucked inside and leaving the floor as spotless as if it had been scrubbed by a brush.

    Gu Yue withdrew her first and third soul skills, leaving only Elemental Control in effect as she followed the whirlpool forward. They began to walk around the za, watching everything within its path be clean.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Xu Xiaoyan pped gleefully.

    She really is amazing! Tang Wulin inwardly gave Gu Yue a thumbs up. She was the most skilled master of elements he had ever seen. Moreover, not only could she wield six different elements she could even fuse them together into infinite offensive and defensive moves.

    Her future was boundless. She was the first soul master in history to wield so many elements. With fire, water, wind, earth, light, space, and the variant ice attribute, nothing was impossible for her.

    If they were ordinary people instead, even two days worth of time wouldn¡¯t be enough to finish cleaning the za. Yet, in the face of Gu Yue¡¯s water-and-wind whirlwind sucking in dust and cleaning everything within a twenty meter radius, this task would bepleted without breaking much sweat. At their current speed, they would be finished within three hours. This was obviously assuming that Gu Yue¡¯s soul and spiritual power wouldst.

    In truth, Gu Yue was no superhuman. She was forced to recall the now ck whirlpool and drain it into sewers after cleaning a third of the za. She then walked off to the side and sat down cross-legged to meditate.

    ¡°I¡¯d be embarrassed if I let Gu Yue do it all,¡± Xie Xie mischievously grinned.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Then you can just treat us to dinner tonight.¡±

    Xie Xie saw through Tang Wulin¡¯s scheme, however. ¡°Sure, as long as you¡¯re noting! Those two girls can¡¯t eat much, but if we add you, I¡¯d be concerned if the restaurant even has enough stock. I swear, your stomach is an endless hole!¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re so insincere.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Xie Xie ground his teeth as he reluctantly said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you all to dinner. But! You have to finish those ck buns before we go out.¡±

    Those ck steamed buns would do well to curb Tang Wulin¡¯s appetite.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They left the rest of the za to Gu Yue. In the meantime, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan would spruce up their dorm room.

    They had only received two sets of school uniforms and a Shrek Academy identification card when they were registered.

    The card was made of metal and had obvious signs of soul circuits running within it. The administrator had told them they needed this card to go anywhere within the academy, as well as leaving and entering.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s administration wasn¡¯t extremely strict though. They didn¡¯t actually restrict its student¡¯s passage in and out of the academy. Besides, the outer court was a small town in of itself. Students could find everything needed for their daily lives here and rarely needed to leave campus.

    While Gu Yue cleaned up the za, Tang Wulin went to go buy some nks. He had Xie Xie use his daggers to fashion proper beds out of them. As for the mattress, they had actually brought their own. After buying a cloth to divide the space, the room had shaped up quite nicely.

    But they stopped there. Tang Wulin believed that since the dormitory was for working students, it would be best if they didn¡¯t live extravagantlypared to the others. At the very least, they all understood how fatal it could be for them to act blindly without thinking.

    Tang Wulin had already noticed that not all the rooms in the dormitory were upied. In fact, only three or four rooms had signs of any recent upation. Even then, those rooms appeared simple and crude on the outside.

    Since this living condition seemed to be a tradition among working students, it wasn¡¯t their ce to break the status quo.

    Gu Yue¡¯s cleaning speed was unbelievably quick with the use of her martial soul, but it still took her until noon, a total of four and a half hours to finish cleaning the gigantic za. Of those hours, half were simply spent recovering her soul power.

    The four meditated in their room together in the afternoon. Though they had just enrolled and were still unfamiliar with Shrek Academy, they could already feel a mountain of pressure weighing down on their shoulders.

    All the continent¡¯s geniuses gathered here in this haven and while Tang Wulin and the others may be exceptionally talented, Shrek Academy had no shortage of students of their caliber. There were people like that student number two who had stomped Xie Xie. None of the fourpanions would dare say they could absolutely defeat him.

    The only way they could flourish in Shrek Academy was to be stronger faster.

    The dining hall was enormous and filled to the brim, as if all of the outer court students were packed into the ce. Unlike normal students, working students had to pay for their meals here with points obtained frompleting jobs.

    Since it was their first day at the academy, however, they were allowed a free meal. They would only start paying tomorrow.

    They had received one hundred Shrek contribution points each afterpleting their assignment at the administration building, but it was then that Tang Wulin discovered that one hundred points was only enough to feed them for one day. Moreover, they faced another problem; to be more precise, Tang Wulin faced a problem. His stomach was simply too gluttonous and the dining hall wasn¡¯t a buffet.

    Fortunately, the dining hall served foodparable to Eastsea Academy¡¯s first window.

    It¡¯d be great if I could eat here for free. Tang Wulin eximed inwardly as he ate lunch.

    Since their dinner was free tonight as well, Xie Xie would treat them on another day.

    Perhaps, because he had to start paying for his meals the next day, Tang Wulin finally revealed his true wickedness during dinner.

    He first found arge table. Then, he started collecting food. The dining hall wasrge enough to amodate one thousand diners at a time, so his actions wereid bare for all to see. He went from window to window, showing his Shrek ID card to get as much free food as he could carry.

    At first, few took notice of his actions, but by the time his table had three levels of food stacked up, people began to watch.

    A stern-looking man around twenty years old wearing a red armband walked over.

    ¡°I¡¯m Xie Peichen, a member of the disciplinemittee. Which ss are you from? Why did you get so much food? Don¡¯t you know that ording to the academy¡¯s rules, if you waste food, you have to pay ten times its weight as a fine?¡±

    Tang Wulin stopped mid-step. ¡°Hello senior. I can finish all of this food.¡±

    ¡°You can finish all of this? By yourself?¡± Xie Peichen¡¯s voice raised an octave. He had originally thought that all this food was for him and his ssmates to eat together, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Tang Wulin had filled a table for ten with enough food to feed thirty!

    ¡°Yeah. I can finish this all myself. I still have three friends joining me though,¡± Tang Wulin sincerely answered.

    ¡°Four people can finish all of this?¡± Xie Peichen was evidently not convinced. With how nourishing the dining hall¡¯s food was, people generally didn¡¯t need to eat as much to be full.

    Tang Wulin nodded earnestly.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see you eat it all then. If you can¡¯t finish, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Though Xie Peichen¡¯s had a dark expression, but he couldn¡¯t do anything as Tang Wulin had yet to vite any rules. He stood to the side and watched.

    Tang Wulin smiled, exposing his sparkling white teeth. ¡°Senior, how about we make a bet? If I finish all this food, you¡¯ll help me get another round. If I can¡¯t, you can punish me as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xie Peichen agreed immediately.

    With the bet established, Tang Wulin began eating. He ate leisurely, taking his time. Nheless, his eating speed was shocking.

 Chapter 290 - Ceramic Mountain

    <strong>Chapter 290 - Ceramic Mountain</strong>

    Gu Yue, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan had long since gotten trays full of food and sat themselves at a neighbouring table, pretending not to know Tang Wulin out of embarrassment. .

    Tang Wulin restrained a sigh from escaping his mouth. He always hated it when he couldn¡¯t eat his fill. Since Shrek Academy didn¡¯t offer free food, he partook in the ancient art of penny pinching, calcting exactly how much it would cost to feed himself. With a free pass tucked within his pocket, he was determined to eat a mountain¡¯s worth, enough tost him through breakfast the next day.

    Xie Peichen stood calmly behind Tang Wulin at first, but as he took in Tang Wulin¡¯s gorging, his jaw dropped.

    I-Is he even human?

    Xie Peichen subconsciously gulped as he stared at the mountain of empty tes in front of Tang Wulin, whose momentum increased by the bite.

    It wasn¡¯t long before other diners took notice of this spectacle.

    ¡°Did this guy starve to death in his past life? How can he eat so much?¡±

    ¡°Heavens! Don¡¯t tell me he cleared all those dishes by himself?¡±

    ¡°Wow! Awesome! I¡¯ve always admired people who can eat a lot.¡±

    People began gathering around Tang Wulin, drawn like moths to a me. The sight of his gluttony drove their stomachs wild with hunger, and they dug into their meals with renewed vigor.

    ¡°Senior, can I trouble you to get me ten orders of that dish, the one that looks like sea cucumbers? Thanks.¡± Tang Wulin beamed at Xie Peichen.

    Xie Peichen was numb with shock. He obediently went and got Tang Wulin ten orders of the dish. This was his third time getting Tang Wulin more food. There wasn¡¯t much food per dish, but the number of dishes was astronomical!

    This guy...

    The second Tang Wulin cried out in delight, drooling over the steaming dishes, the crowd parted to let a middle-aged man through, face grim and pinched. His body trembled when he saw the staggering pile of dishes. As the manager of the dining hall, he had miraculously received a notice that there was a shortage of food. He was well aware they overstocked on ingredients each day and had more than enough to amodate extraneous circumstances. So it goes without saying how flummoxed he was after hearing their stock was empty.

    But when he saw Tang Wulin, he finally understood the situation.

    When did they recruit such a glutton?

    ¡°Hey you, student over there. Your stomach is beyond the realm of normal. The Academy can¡¯t feed someone like you. If you ate this much for every meal, then I¡¯ll petition the Academy to get rid of your right to a free meal,¡± the middle-aged man said.

    Tang Wulin blinked in surprise. ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m a working student so I can¡¯t eat this much for free starting tomorrow. This is myst free meal, so can¡¯t I eat my fill?¡±

    Working student?

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed after those words. The peanut gallery quickly retreated into the backdrop, and minded their own business.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a working student! Alright then. Have a good meal.¡± After saying this, the middle-aged man left as well.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re a working student earlier?¡± Xie Peichen asked, clearly flustered.

    ¡°What about being a working student?¡± Tang Wulin curiously asked.

    Xie Peichen groaned, refusing to pay any more attention to Tang Wulin and disappearing into the crowd.

    It looks like there really is a backstory surrounding working students! Tang Wulin suspicions were confirmed, his curiosity growing, but he kept shoving the food into his mouth.

    This was the most enjoyable meal Tang Wulin ever had in his life. Perhaps because he broke the second seal, his appetite was greater than ever. The dining hall had twenty windows serving food, and Tang Wulin had cleared them all. He felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Are you still not full? Here, eat this.¡± An older girl ced a steamed bun on his te before going off on her merry way. Under her breath, she said, ¡°He¡¯s so pitiful. He¡¯s still not full after eating all that.¡±

    She was the first, but not thest to offer him food. Not long after, another student came and handed him a bun.

    The corner of Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Am I dreaming? Maybe I won¡¯t have toplete jobs to feed myself! One hundred points isn¡¯t enough to keep me full anyway. It¡¯s only enough for five or six meals for a normal person.

    His eyes lit up at the thought.

    Tang Wulin had scouted out the prices at every window, and the cheapest dish was ten points. The meal he ate today costed over a thousand. Come tomorrow, and he might starve to death.

    He staggered out of the dining hall once he finished eating. With every step, he felt closer to bursting.

    ¡°Captain, can¡¯t you restrain yourself a bit?¡± Xie Xie wore an odd expression. ¡°Everyone in the outer court recognizes you by now.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at him wide-eyed. ¡°How will restraint feed me? Do you have any idea how painful it is to be hungry?¡±

    ¡°Fine. Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°You know, I seem to remember someone saying he would treat us all to dinner. Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Wulin smirked.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re still hungry?¡± Xie Xie¡¯s jaw dropped.

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll be done digesting by the time we get there.¡± In truth, there was something strange bubbling in his veins. His blood essence was surging through his body before he ate, as if it were boiling. The sensation reminded him of fusing with the Golden Dragon King¡¯s energy after breaking a seal.

    He was the one who understood his body best. After gorging himself, his blood essence thickened, growing more vigorous, and his blood seemed richer than before. Perhaps this was a method of cultivation for him.

    Due to this sensation, he prodded Xie Xie to go out for another round of food. He wanted to test what was going on with his blood essence, along with the effect more nutritious food had on it.

    ¡°Fine, you win. Let¡¯s go eat. Let¡¯s see if your belly will burst.¡± Xie Xie turned to the girls. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m treating you all. We can stroll through the outer court too! The outer court is practically a town itself. We¡¯ve gotta explore!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Both Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan approved of his n.

    The four left Spirit Ice za and entered a street lined with warm orange lights and bustling with people.

    Soon after they arrived on this street, they found a shop full of rowdy people.

    ¡°What¡¯s that ce?¡± Xu Xiaoyan looked with curious eyes.

    Xie Xie peeked into the shop. ¡°It looks like this ce sells drinks. Huh, so Shrek Academy has this kind of thing too. Let¡¯s go in. We can grab some juice or something.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go. I want ice cream!¡± Xu Xiaoyan eximed in delight.

    The drink shop was busy and was nearing capacity. The server dashed to and fro, taking orders and bringing customers their orders, thetter who mostly wore Shrek Academy uniforms.

    The four managed to find a table with great difficulty and sat down. They waved for a waitress, ordering juice and ice cream.

    It seemed that no matter the ce, girls couldn¡¯t resist ice cream. Not even the detached Gu Yue could keep her paws off of it. Once their orders arrived, the two girls happily dug in.

    After taking a sip of his orange juice, Tang Wulin nudged Xie Xie, whose eyes wandered everywhere. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Xie Xie smirked. ¡°I¡¯m just scouting the ce to see if there are any pretty senior sisters here! I need to prepare for adulthood, you know?¡±

    Doubt clouded Tang Wulin¡¯s features. ¡°How are you preparing?¡±

 Chapter 291 - Give Me Her Number!

    <strong>Chapter 291 - Give Me Her Number!</strong>

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of Shrek¡¯s Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival?¡± Xie Xie¡¯s wide eyes drilled into Tang Wulin¡¯s. ¡°I heard if you are in the inner court and are of a certain age, you¡¯ll qualify to participate in the festival. It¡¯s a grand asion for everyone in the inner court! Even us outer court students can catch glimpses of itter.I¡¯m not sure about the details, but apparently the festival has been held ten thousand years straight! Countless couples sprang up there. Legend has it the Spirit Ice Douluo and the Dragon Butterfly Douluo started dating at this festival!¡±

    Tang Wulin was not amused. ¡°You¡¯re already thinking about those things at your age? We¡¯re too young for that stuff. Besides, you have to get into the inner court first if you want to participate! We still have a long ways to go, you know? Think about the student number two who beat you into a pulp during the trials. He¡¯s that strong and he¡¯s not even an inner court student.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out once I have a target. And we definitely have a shot at making it into the inner court if we give it our all.¡± Xie Xie bounced up and down from his seat.

    Tang Wulin smiled, raising his cup. ¡°Congrattions everyone! We¡¯ve made it into Shrek Academy. Let¡¯s consider this ate celebration.¡±

    Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan perked up when they heard Tang Wulin¡¯s words, their ice cream forgotten on the table. The four exchanged smiles. Not just anyone can get epted into Shrek Academy!

    Calling it the continent¡¯s number one academy was no understatement. Merely the entrance exam alone tested so many aspects: strength, potential, secondary profession, character, and patience among other things. It was a thoroughlyprehensive exam. Failing a single trial would have greatly hindered their chances of making it into the academy.

    Yet now, they sat there as students of Shrek Academy. Wu Zhangkong and Eastsea Academy hadn¡¯t wasted their time grooming the four afterall.

    Expectation filled their hearts. They all wondered what they would learn here at Shrek Academy, and just how different it would be from a mundane academy such as Eastsea Academy.

    ¡°Waitress, over here!¡± During the four¡¯s celebration, the person at the table next to them shouted.

    They turned a deaf ear to themotion, but that was only the beginning.

    ¡°Give me your number.¡± The stranger¡¯s words were coated with arrogance.

    Who dares to be so demanding in Shrek Academy?

    Tang Wulin and the others turned to check out who this self-important person was.

    A young man sat at a neighboring table. He didn¡¯t wear a Shrek Academy uniform, and instead entuated his handsome features with a white suit. He seemed about one or two years older than Tang Wulin and his group. His hair was reminiscent of spun gold,bed back and held in ce with some product, not one hair out of ce.

    A strange air exuded from the depths of his mystical golden eyes, as if his existence itself radiated light.

    Of all the customers in the drink shop, only Tang Wulin could rival this person in the looks department. Even so, Tang Wulin was no match for the golden-haired young man¡¯s overbearingness.

    The waitress stood in front of him. She wore a long ck skirt and a white apron. She had jade-white skin, short fiery-red hair, and a pair ofrge and beautiful ck eyes. Her beauty made men want to protect her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that is out of the scope of my job responsibilities,¡± she politely responded.

    ¡°Then what will it take for me to get your number?¡± he asked.

    The waitress shook her head and turned around to leave.

    ¡°What kind of service is this? Get me your manager.¡± The man mmed his palm on the table, instantly attracting the eyes of the surrounding customers. Yet for some reason, those wearing the Shrek Academy uniform averted their gazes when they saw it was this young man making themotion.

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± After saying this, the waitress scurried off.

    A few momentster, a middle-aged man came forward to the table. ¡°Sir, may I ask what the problem is? I am the manager of this drink shop.¡±

    ¡°Give me hermunicator number.¡± The young man pointed at the waitress.

    The manager made a regretful face. ¡°My apologies, but I cannot divulge the private information of the staff.¡±

    The young man raised a brow. ¡°Then what do I need to do to get her number?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that we can¡¯t help you. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. I can¡¯t tell you her private information no matter what.¡± The manager¡¯s tone was polite, but firm.

    The pressure within the shop increased tenfold.¡°Get me your boss.¡±

    Though the manager hesitated, brows dipping, he nodded in the end. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± He turned around and left.

    True to his word, the manager returned soon after, a richly-dressed middle-aged man in tow.

    ¡°Sir, how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°I want that waitress¡¯s number.¡± Once again, he exhibited the arrogance of someone used to getting their way.

    The owner of the shop didn¡¯t flinch at the demand. ¡°I heard your request from the manager, but I¡¯m sorry, we won¡¯t divulge the private information of our employees no matter what. Please excuse me for being unable to help you.¡±

    The young man narrowed his eyes. ¡°So you won¡¯t agree no matter what?¡±

    The owner nodded.

    ¡°Fine.¡± The young man rose from his seat and snapped his fingers.

    A finely dressed man stood up from a nearby table and approached the scene, giving the young man a slight bow. ¡°Young master, what is yourmand?¡±

    ¡°Negotiate with the owner. I want to buy this drink shop.¡±

    The owner was stunned, but his expression soon turned ugly. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but I have no intentions of selling.¡±

    Stepping forward, the butler greeted the owner with a smile. ¡°Hello, I am Sun Bo. How about we speak in private?¡± He handed a golden card over to the shop owner as the words left his mouth

    One look at the card and the owner¡¯s eyes went wide with shock. He obediently nodded to the butler¡¯s suggestion and led the butler away to discuss matters.

    While the corner of Xie Xie¡¯s mouth twitched, Tang Wulin sighed at the farce. ¡°These city people sure know how to y.¡±

    Gu Yue coldly snorted.

    Contrary to herpanions, Xu Xiaoyan was all smiles. ¡°So, do you guys think he¡¯ll be able to get that girl¡¯s number?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll see soon enough. I never expected to have such a show y out in front of us when we¡¯re going out for drinks. The shop owner seemed stubborn, but that young man is probably from a wealthy family. Let¡¯s see if the owner can be swayed by money.¡±

    Just as Tang Wulin finished speaking, the butler and the shop owner returned.

    ¡°Young master, I have negotiated a price with Boss Yang over here, and I¡¯ve already sent payment. From now on, this drink shop is your property.¡± The butler spoke with measured disinterest as if this was a normal asion.

    The young man nodded, flicking his gaze back at Boss Yang. ¡°Give me her number.¡±

    From the beginning, the young man had not bothered to restrain his voice. Everyone around could hear him loud and clear, bbergasted expressions stered over their faces. For the sake of a single girl¡¯s number, he spent loads of money to acquire this drink shop. The shops in Shrek Academy¡¯s perimeter had unimaginable property values. Not just anyone could waltz in. As such, the golden-haired young man¡¯s background was a topic of high discussion for spectators.

    Boss Yang sighed, approaching the red-haired waitress.

    At this scene, Tang Wulin shrugged once more. ¡°It seems money can sway anyone.¡±

    A momentter, the waitress walked over to the young man.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The young man smiled. ¡°Nothing much. I just thought you were pretty and wanted to get to know you better.¡±

    Without uttering another word, the girl began unbuttoning her apron.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to undress!¡± the young man shouted, bbergasted by her actions.

    Snorting, the girl threw her apron on the table. ¡°I quit, so I¡¯m not your employee anymore.¡± She turned to leave.

    The young man¡¯s smile grew wider as he mirrored her actions. ¡°Even better!¡± he said as he chased after her shadow.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe something like this can happen in Shrek City. Really, if this is tolerated, then what isn¡¯t?¡± Xie Xie shot out of his seat and followed the two.

    Unable to stop Xie Xie, Tang Wulin went after him.

    Even if you want to fight for justice, at least pay the bill first! He thought this as he threw some bills on the table.

    With one foot out the door, Tang Wulin felt a powerful wave of soul power rippling through the air, golden light permeating the sky and dispelling the shadows of the night.

 Chapter 292 - The Holy Angel and the Fallen Angel

    <strong>Chapter 292 - The Holy Angel and the Fallen Angel</strong>

    The golden radiance of this young man that had been harassing the waitress stunned Tang Wulin. His entire being emitted an aura of holiness. A pair of pure white wings unfolded from the man¡¯s back, and his holy aura skyrocketed.

    This...

    Three soul rings rose from beneath the golden-haired young man.

    The truly shocking thing, however, was that all three were purple!

    The red-haired girl not far from the man turned around, her expression cial and grave. She eyed him coldly then spread her arms. Darkness began swirling around her, twisting and shifting as a pair of jet-ck wings extended from her back, a dark aura now surrounding her.

    That¡¯s...

    Those white wings... Tang Wulin thought to himself. They should belong to the legendary martial soul, the Holy Angel! But then... what are those ck wings?

    ¡°It seems like I was right.¡± The man in white smiled. He pped his wings, golden light radiating from his body. ¡°Just as I thought. How interesting. So very... interesting...¡±

    The girl stared at him with an icy expression. She pped her wings, lifting herself from the ground as two purple soul rings appeared beneath her.

    ¡°Two rings versus three rings,¡± the man in white said. ¡°You don¡¯t stand a chance. Just surrender and let me take you to be judged.¡±

    The girl pursed her lips. Her eyes shed and darkness enveloped her.

    ¡°Trying to run?¡± The golden-haired man snorted, his first soul ring shining as golden light erupted from his body.

    The man¡¯s holy radiance dispelled the encroaching darkness and spread toward the girl. He thrust a hand forward as his second soul ring lit up,manding the holy light to surge toward the girl enveloped in a violet-ck aura.

    With a p of his wings, he flew at her.

    ¡°I already told you,¡± he said. ¡°You have two rings and I have three. You don¡¯t stand a chance against me, so stop resisting.¡±

    Seeing the man rushing at her, a sneer surfaced on the girl¡¯s face. She furled her wings again and withdrew her martial soul.

    ¡°This is Shrek, you dumbass.¡±

    A sharp wave of force split the clouds and obliterated the light and the darkness. The force pressed down on the golden-haired man, suppressing him and forcing him to the ground.

    A tall man appeared in the sky. His figure was indistinct, but his imposing voice reverberated throughout the street.

    ¡°Who dares break thews of Shrek City?¡±

    The golden-haired man answered first.

    ¡°Honorable enforcer, I am the Angel n¡¯s Yue Zhengyu, a student from the second grade¡¯s ss one. I discovered a Fallen Angel on campus, and as everyone knows, Fallen Angels always be evil soul masters. In light of that, I chose to take action and capture her to take her to my n for judgement.¡±

    His words had no effect on the girl. She simply took a card out of her pocket and presented it to the enforcer. ¡°Respected enforcer, I am a working student here at Shrek Academy. The Academy has already verified my identity and determined that I am not an evil soul master.¡±

    She¡¯s a working student?

    This revtion stunned Tang Wulin and the others. They never expected that this Fallen Angel girl with two rings would be a working student like them. Unlike Yue Zhengyu, however, she didn¡¯t bother to reveal her name.

    An attractive force pulled the card from her hand and to the enforcer. After inspecting the card, he turned to Yue Zhengyu. ¡°I have confirmed her identity as a working student. It¡¯s impossible for her to be an evil soul master. I won¡¯t punish you since you thought you were apprehending an evil soul master, but next time you¡¯ll be punished two-fold. Now break it up.¡±

    The enforcer sent the card back to the girl then disappeared in a blur.

    Tang Wulin and the others trembled in awe.

    Now this is Shrek City!

    In Shrek City, they couldn¡¯t do whatever they wanted or harass others. Doing so would they provoke the wrath of the enforcers.

    The girl put her card away then turned to Yue Zhengyu.

    She punched a fist out, stuck her thumb up, and slowly turned it to point down at the ground.

    ¡°You...!¡± Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes went red with fury.

    The girl snorted and left, her figure quickly disappearing into the dark of night.

    Yue Zhengyu moved to pursue her, but his butler grabbed his arm.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t offend the dignity of Shrek, young master,¡± the butler said, shaking his head. ¡°Since Shrek Academy has confirmed her identity, there is no point in pursuing this matter any further.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu snorted in response. ¡°So they¡¯re saying a Fallen Angel isn¡¯t an evil soul master? It seems like Shrek is...¡±

    ¡°Young master!¡± the butler eximed, hastily silencing him with a ripple of power. ¡°Watch what you say!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu stormed off in a huff.

    Though this farce finally came to an end, Tang Wulin and the others wanted to see it y out a little longer. They were beginning to understand how abnormal Shrek Academy was.

    Not a single one of them felt tired when they returned to the shabby dormitory for working students.

    ¡°Captain, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s some strange secret about working students?¡± Xie Xie whispered to Tang Wulin. ¡°Everyone in the dining hall became respectful the moment they heard you were a working student. They even seemed to fear you a bit. The guy who defeated me during the exam, and even that red-haired girl from earlier... both were working students. Maybe we should investigate this?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head.

    ¡°We¡¯re new here,¡± he answered. ¡°Our number one priority at the moment is to get used to Shrek Academy and understand its customs. We¡¯re still insignificant here, so it¡¯d be best for us to not look for trouble. We can investigate once we¡¯ve settled in, but we currently don¡¯t have the energy to spare for it. Put your curiosity aside for now.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Xie Xie replied glumly then turned around to look at Xu Xiaoyan. They had yet to rest because the curtain for separating the room still hadn¡¯t been set up.

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re such a gossiper?¡± Xu Xiaoyan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°And you call yourself a man...¡±

    Gu Yue stood up and hung the curtain, splitting the room into two halves, and the four of them began to meditate.

    Although he had stopped Xie Xie from sticking his nose into the matter, Tang Wulin felt restless. He had heard of the Angel and Fallen Angel martial souls in legends before. For the red-haired girl to face off against the golden-haired man on even ground, her martial soul must¡¯ve been just as powerful as his.

    Then there was the matter of evil soul masters. He didn¡¯t know what they were, but judging by their name, they clearly weren¡¯t good news. The young man wouldn¡¯t have persecuted the girl if they were.

    The soul master world is even more amazing than I thought! I wonder if Teacher Wu will continue to instruct us when we start sses tomorrow?

    The night passed in silence. When morning came, Tang Wulin and Xu Xiaoyan woke up early to cultivate their Purple Demon Eyes together.

    After washing up, they faced their first problem of the day¡ªbreakfast.

    As working students, their first order of business in the morning was to go to the administration building to receive their jobs for the day. Fortunately for Tang Wulin, he still had ck steamed buns and was able to eat enough to tide him over until lunch.

    When they arrived at the administration building, they ran into a student number two.

    Being a working student himself, it was natural for him toe here in the morning as well.

    They then went to the administrator who said, ¡°You four, continue cleaning Spirit Ice za today. You did well yesterday. Continue working hard today.¡±

    Thus Tang Wulin and the others had their jobs for the day.

 Chapter 293 - The Headmaster of the Outercourt

    <strong>Chapter 293 - The Headmaster of the Outercourt</strong>

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Teacher, besides cleaning the za, can we ept other jobs?¡±

    ¡°You want more?¡± Startled, the administrative teacher looked up from his papers and stared at Tang Wulin with curiosity. It would be more normal for working students to be unustomed to doing jobs.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin made a bitter face. Without contribution points, he couldn¡¯t eat! He also couldn¡¯t go out to buy food. When he paid for the bill at the drink shop the night before, the amount had almost given him a heart attack! Everything was far more expensive in Shrek City, and he couldn¡¯t bear to part with his most beloved money.

    ¡°Alright, you can.¡± The administrator handed him a soul screen. ¡°. Look through this list and choose for yourself.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan, Gu Yue, and Xie Xie peered at the screen over Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. At that moment, a young man entered and went to the administrator.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve finished my job.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? The design ns are done? That was quite fast. Yuanen, your efficiency is improving.¡± The administrative teacher took his card and added contribution points to it.

    ¡°Come take another job.¡±

    So his name is Yuanen. Tang Wulin nced at him. This person¡¯s outer appearance was truly too unassuming for his strength. He had no striking traits and seemed utterly average.

    Yuanen quickly selected a job and departed in silence. Throughout the entire time, he had only given Tang Wulin and the others a single nod of acknowledgement. Even then, Tang Wulin believed that this small greeting was only because they were fellow working students.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± Tang Wulin pointed to a first-grade thousand refining job.

    The administrative teacher stared at him in surprise. ¡°Are you sure? Your points will be deducted if you fail and you will be expelled if you don¡¯t have enough points to pay for your studies. As working students, all four of you have to pay three hundred contribution points a month as tuition.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m certain.¡±

    Tang Wulin was surprised when, while scrolling through the job list, he found there were just as many thousand refining tasks as Eastsea City.

    After thinking it over some more, Tang Wulin realized why. Shrek Academy could not bepared with other ces¡ªnot a single one of its students aimed to be a mecha pilot. No, they strove to be battle armor masters!

    Thousand refined metal was the foundation of one-word battle armors! Though Shrek Academy had stringent requirements to ept a student, the outer court still had over a thousand students. He didn¡¯t understand how the outer court worked yet, but with thisrge poption of prospective battle armor masters, thousand refined metal would definitely be in high demand.

    A mere first-grade thousand refined job was worth one thousand points.

    The average fourth-rank cksmith couldn¡¯t produce first-grade thousand refined products with absolute sess, but it was a walk in the park for Tang Wulin.

    But now he was a fifth-rank cksmith! While he had barely stepped into the rank and couldn¡¯t spirit refine again at the moment, he had still breached it! This, coupled with all his thousand refining practice, meant his first-grade thousand refining sess rate was almost one hundred percent! Completing such a job was beyond simple for him. If not for fear of drawing too much attention to himself, Tang Wulin would ept a few more thousand refining jobs. As a neer, however, it was best not to rock the boat.

    ¡°Teacher, where can I buy some metal and forge?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Naturally, he needed a forging table to do his work.

    The administrative teacher waved dismissively. ¡°Just wait until after the opening ceremony. You can ask your teacher then.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Okay.¡±

    After leaving the administrative building, Xie Xie slid over to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. ¡°So that guy¡¯s called Yuanen.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned to Xie Xie. ¡°What, are you still holding a grudge? I don¡¯t think you can beat him as you are now. Besides, I think we¡¯ve misunderstood something. Second grade students here aren¡¯t older than us by just a year, but by three years.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that for certain,¡± Xie Xie retorted. ¡°Shrek Academy epts anyone fifteen and under. We¡¯re thirteen and got epted, so maybe he was epted at an even younger age than us! We can¡¯t just go assuming his age. Anyway, we¡¯ll be relying on you from now on, Captain.¡± His tone suddenly became ttering.

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t having any of it. ¡°Alright! You can buy my contribution points for money. I¡¯m fine with that.¡±

    Xie Xie red at him. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not that much of a money grubber are you?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded earnestly. ¡°Yeah, I really am that much! Did you only realize that today? I¡¯m a super money grubber, so don¡¯t even think about touching my money! Self-reliance is one of the Tang Sect¡¯s traditions, you know?¡±

    Xie Xie scowled. ¡°You¡¯re too heartless.¡±

    Tang Wulin patted Xie Xie on the shoulder. ¡°If you want to earn more contribution points, then work hard on improving in your second profession. The money will flow naturally if you do. Besides, I don¡¯t think our points are used just for food and tuition. Since Shrek Academy has this point system, I¡¯ll bet there are a bunch of other useful services and goods we can purchase with them.¡±

    ?

    The opening ceremony was held within the sparkling clean Spirit Ice za.

    It was only then did Tang Wulin understand the true immensity of Shrek Academy¡¯s size.

    Just like any other academy, they had six grades. Each grade had around one hundred students give or take ten or twenty, and together they totalled a little over seven hundred students.

    Upon careful observation, Tang Wulin discovered that the oldest group of students appeared to be in their thirties. Not only did they have extraordinary cultivation bases, they held themselves with solemnity and gravity. Yet they were outer court students. People usually graduated from an advanced academy in their early to mid-twenties, but the age range for Shrek Academy students was bizarrely wide. If Wu Zhangkong were to be ced in an outer court grade, he would probably only be in the fifth grade.

    This academy is really strange.

    The newest students were naturally the youngest ones, and were fifteen or younger, with most being thirteen or fourteen.

    Second grade students seemed older than them, but only by an average of three years.

    Each grade of students were put into a single ss instead of several sses.

    So this is Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court! I wonder how many students are in the inner court? I heard there¡¯s not many of them and they stay cooped up in the inner city cultivating.

    As Tang Wulin¡¯s mind thought of Sea God¡¯s Lake, he couldn¡¯t help but grow envious of the inner court students. How long until I can go cultivate there too?

    Much to Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise, there wasn¡¯t a podium or stage setup for the opening ceremony. When the ceremony started, however, shivers ran down the spines of the new students.

    Twenty people slowly descending from the sky, their majestic aura and presence awe-inspiring.

    In the middle of this formation was a figure Tang Wulin and the others were all too familiar with and could never forget. It was Elder Cai, the Silver Moon Douluo.

    She wore a dark-silver robe today, her long hair coiled into a bun and her hands behind her while gazing upon the students with awe-inspiring might. Backing her up on either side of her were imposing men and women ranging from their thirties to fifties.

    Tang Wulin only recognized Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi among them.

    Will Teacher Wu be a teacher here now? Then does that mean he is going to continue being our teacher?

    If Tang Wulin could be taught by someone he was familiar with in this unfamiliar environment, that would be the best.

    Tang Wulin trembled as he watched Elder Cai and the group of teachers hovering in mid-air. Each and every one of of them emitted a domineering aura that made everyone watching hold their breath.

    Apart from flying-type soul masters, only those with at least seven rings could fly. In other words, all of these teachers had breached the realm of seven rings.

    A middle-aged man moved a step forward in the air.

    ¡°A new academic year will begin again. At this time every year, Shrek wees new blood to our academy. I invite the headmaster of the outer court, the illustrious Silver Moon Douluo, Elder Cai, to say a few words.¡±

 Chapter 294 - A Turn for the Worse

    <strong>Chapter 294 - A Turn for the Worse</strong>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s group shared looks of dismay, their hearts filling with apprehension. In the past, Elder Cai had proimed they needed to be battle armor masters before the age of twenty in order to enter the inner court. They finally understood where her outrageous demand hade from: she was the headmaster of the outer court! As such, she had the authority to impose such requirements on them!

    Elder Cai wore a mask of indifference. ¡°Shrek Academy has never forced its students to cultivate nor is our educationpulsory. There is an annual minor exam and a major one every three years. Failing the minor exam twice will result in expulsion. So, the number of students in each grade will decrease in the next three years.

    ¡°For those in the sixth grade who have yet to meet the graduation requirements, I hope you will all work hard and fulfill them before you turn thirty-five. As for our new students, you have the option to rx and take it easy, but then you might not be here in three years.

    ¡°Of course, Shrek Academy will not hold back in your education. You can ask for guidance from your teacher and make use of the numerous facilities on campus. Naturally, you must exchange contributions points to utilize them. You new students will soon realize the importance of contribution points.

    ¡°Now, on the eve of the new academic year, let us celebrate Shrek¡¯s generations of honor and glory, and to many more generations of magnificence. But whether you¡¯ll be part of the glory or left on the sidelines in the future will be up to you.¡±

    That¡¯s it? Isn¡¯t her speech a bit too short?

    And here Tang Wulin had thought the opening ceremony at Eastsea Academy had been brief. It never crossed his mind Shrek Academy¡¯s would make record time!

    Even so, he learned many new things from Elder Cai¡¯s speech. Shrek Academy¡¯s elimination system lived up to its fame. Anyone who wanted to graduate from Shrek would have to put in blood, sweat, and tears, progressing step by step until the day they stood at the world¡¯s summit.

    I have to work hard! Tang Wulin subconsciously clenched his fists.

    With the ceremony concluded, the teachers in the air split up, each heading to their respective sses. The eyes of Tang Wulin and his friends shimmered when they saw Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi flying toward them.

    So Teacher Wu and Teacher Shen are our teachers... Wait, what? Why is she flying here too?

    Their smiles stiffened. Someone they never wanted to interact with again was soaring through the skies in the four¡¯s direction.

    Her lips curled into a mocking smile as she locked her eyes on them.

    No way... No way. No way!

    Yet there was nothing they could do to stop her.

    ¡°I will be personally managing this year¡¯s new ss. Beside me are my assistant teachers, Teacher Shen Yi and Teacher Wu Zhangkong. Now to the ssroom.¡±

    The moment these words left Elder Cai¡¯s mouth, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes went wide, Xie Xie¡¯s jaw dropped, Xu Xiaoyan gasped, and Gu Yue¡¯s lips began to quiver.

    Wha...

    What is this?

    They had never expected Elder Cai to do such a thing.

    Just how far will she go to trouble us? How much does she hate us?

    After Elder Cai finished speaking, she flew toward the school building, leading the way for the rest of the ss. Unknown to Tang Wulin and the others, Elder Cai¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile, her eyes shimmering with satisfaction.

    There was a reason she hadn¡¯t lost any sleep over Gu Yue¡¯s rejection. As the headmaster of the outer court, she had them in the palm of her hands from the moment she stopped them from entering the inner court.

    That was why she stipted that they would have to be battle armor masters before the age of twenty just to enter the inner court. Not even Zhuo Shi could go against her words in this case. The division ofbor between elders of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion were clear and absolute, and the the outer court was Elder Cai¡¯s jurisdiction.

    ¡°Her schemes are cunning and her foresight is deep!¡± Tang Wulinmented. Compared to this veteran, they were the most naive of rookies.

    The three teachersnded further ahead, leaving the students to hurry after them. Perhaps Tang Wulin and the others were relegated to the back of the congregation due to their working-student status, even though they had initially been at the front.

    The school building felt different from how it did during the exam. Although the four felt depressed from Elder Cai¡¯s presence, because they were now Shrek Academy students and their previous instructor, Wu Zhangkong, would still be teaching them, their situation couldn¡¯t be too bad.

    They entered the outer court¡¯s ssroom for the first grade, which was on the first floor.

    It was a lecture theaterrge enough to hold three hundred people. Elder Cai ascended the tform and stood behind the lectern. On the side, Shen Yi said, ¡°Students, please take your seat ording to what I announce. Tang Wulin, row one seat one.¡±

    Row one seat one? I¡¯m the first one called? Tang Wulin suppressed his surprise as he scrambled to his seat.

    Row one seat one was neither on the left edge, nor the right, but dead center.

    ¡°Gu Yue, row one, seat two!¡± This seat was on Tang Wulin¡¯s right.

    ¡°Xie Xie, row one, seat three!¡± And this was on Tang Wulin¡¯s left.

    ¡°Xu Xiaoyan, row one, seat four!¡± She sat next to Gu Yue¡¯s other side.

    Their seats were the closest to the lectern, no more than five meters apart. They were practically within arm¡¯s reach of the lectern and in full view of whoever stood there.

    Each of them pulled odd faces once they took their seats. A dark cloud settled over Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan was pale as a ghost. On the other hand, Gu Yue seemed to handle herself better, maintaining a semnce of calm with only her brows furrowed. They all knew Elder Cai had arranged for them to sit in this spot.

    Because they had offended the head instructor before school started, there would be hard days in store for them.

    Xie Xie shot a look at Tang Wulin, as if asking for the next course of action. Tang Wulin gave him a slight nod, acknowledging his concerns but affirming theirck of control over the situation.

    Apart from waiting to see her ns unfold, there was nothing else they could do.

    With rest of the students seated, the lecture theater was only one-third full.

    ¡°Elder Cai, there should be 101 students in this year¡¯s new ss, and I¡¯ve counted 101 students. Everyone is present,¡± Shen Yi reported.

    Elder Cai didn¡¯t pay any mind to Tang Wulin andpany, indifferently saying, ¡°I believe you¡¯ve all heard what I said at the opening ceremony, so I won¡¯t be repeating any of that. Here at Shrek Academy, your teachers will show you the door, but it is up to you to step through it. Your sess here depends on your own efforts. Well, that¡¯s enough about that. Today you will be familiarizing yourselves with how things are done here. Teacher Shen will exin the rules and education style in a moment. Teacher Shen, if you will.¡±

    Elder Cai made to leave immediately after finishing her speech. Before she exited the lecture theater¡¯s doors, however, she flicked a nce at Tang Wulin¡¯s group.

    All four of them let out a collective sigh of relief once she left. Without a doubt, it was better for them if she wasn¡¯t present. In fact, it would be best if she wasn¡¯t managing the ss of new students.

 Chapter 295 - The Pressure of Shrek

    <strong>Chapter 295 - The Pressure of Shrek</strong>

    Since Elder Cai left the lecture hall, Shen Yi reced her at the lectern and swept her gaze across all the students.

    ¡°On behalf of Shrek Academy, I wee you. Everything I¡¯m about to say concerns your future studies, so take note. It¡¯s important that new students like you know these things, and I will not repeat myself.

    ¡°All of you are now members of Shrek Academy. Whatever you do in the outside world represents Shrek Academy. If you overstep your bounds, the Academy will punish you. Punishment will bepletely unrted to whatever the Federation decides.¡±

    Her voice grew somber as thest few words left her mouth.

    Shrek Academy, and by extension, Shrek City, was a powerful independent organization in the Douluo Continent. Laws and punishments were determined solely at Shrek¡¯s discretion. The Federation had no jurisdiction over it.

    ¡°Each one of you has a student identification card with your information and contribution points stored in it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all curious about what you can use contribution points for. Simply put, they can be used for anything in the outer court. You can exchange them for cultivation resources, spirit souls, time in special facilities on campus, personal guidance from a teacher, and entrance to the spirit ascension tform. Working students, in particr, need them to buy food. Within reason, you can exchange them for anything and everything you want.

    ¡°You¡¯re all probably curious as to how you can obtain more points. Let me get this out of the way first: you cannot purchase contribution points with money. You have toplete jobs for the Academy in order to earn contribution points. There is arge variety of jobs for you to choose from. For example, you have physicalbor, metal forging, mecha design, mecha making, mecha maintenance, and so on. As long as you are able toplete the job, you will be awarded contribution points. They can also be transferred between students. Private transactions will not receive the Academy¡¯s protection, but you can choose to make such transactions through the Academy¡¯s public tform at a small cost. The points will be valid as long as Shrek Academy still stands, and what you spend them on is up to you. Of course, if you¡¯re expelled, you will be given an opportunity to spend all your points before being forced to leave.

    ¡°sses are only held in the morning. You are free to do whatever you want in the afternoon and evening. You can study on campus in any way you wish or even go out into the city. Anything is fine as long as you do not miss your morning sses. Apart from special circumstances and the approval of a teacher, tardiness will not be excused. Instances in which you arete to ss will be considered absences. Anyone who is absent three times will face expulsion.

    ¡°Continuing on, you are not allowed to bring anything bought with Federation money onto campus. Anyone who is caught doing so will be fined contribution points ten times the price of the items. You can try your luck in smuggling things in, but I wouldn¡¯t suggest it. Some ces on campus do ept Federation money, but as I¡¯m sure those of you who have been there already know, they are very expensive.¡±

    ¡°Those of you who are working students will have it harder. You will have to pay for your own meals. No one will stop you from going off-campus to eat, but I advise that you consider how much time would be wasted if you did. Time is the most important thing for students here. If you fall behind, you risk being expelled.

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing you should know that Elder Cai didn¡¯t mention earlier. In Shrek Academy¡¯s elimination system, anyone in the bottom five of the yearly minor exams will be expelled. Shrek Academy only raises monsters. You could spend your time here in a leisurely manner, but then your stay would onlyst a year.

    ¡°A list of optional courses will be passed aroundter. Some of those sses are free to normal students while others require payment. Working students, however, will have to pay for any optional sses they choose to take. All students will need to exchange contribution points for the resources used in these sses.

    ¡°That is all you need to know for now, so we will stop here for today. You can go familiarize yourselves with the campus or perhaps try doing some jobs to earn points. Oh, right, be careful of point deductions. If any of you reach negative one thousand points, you will be expelled.¡±

    Shen Yi exined how Shrek Academy worked as if she were reading from a script, but every word stabbed at Tang Wulin¡¯s heart.

    The curriculum seemed easy, and sses only took ce in the morning, yet the elimination and contribution point systems pushed students to strive for the best. Anyone who didn¡¯t spend their afternoons and evenings improving themselves risked falling behind. They also had to find time to do jobs and earn contribution points. In truth, they had a packed schedule.

    It was clear to Tang Wulin thatpetition here was fierce. Shrek Academy was far more challenging than Eastsea Academy, and he could only rely on himself to get what he needed.

    Even so, there was nothing he could do but work hard. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shone with confidence. Now that he was a fifth-rank cksmith, he and his teammates wouldn¡¯t have to worry about contribution points. He only told Xie Xie to improve in his second profession that morning because he feared that the others would be dependent on him for contribution points, letting their second professions stagnate. They needed to be involved in the creation of their own battle armor to be able to use it. Before they could do that, they had to improve in their respective professions and reach the fourth rank. To forge two-word battle armor, however, they had to reach the fifth rank. This requirement was not up for negotiation.

    The greatest benefit that Shrek Academy provided the four of them was the broadening of their horizons. Here, they could truly develop themselves as future battle armor masters!

    ¡°Alright,¡± Shen Yi said. ¡°I¡¯ve finished exining the important stuff. Let¡¯s move on to the topic of this morning¡¯s ss.¡±

    She¡¯s jumping straight into lecturing? Things move so quickly at Shrek!

    ¡°Today¡¯s first topic is battle armor masters.¡± Shen Yi¡¯s words immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°What is a battle armor master? What does it mean to be one?¡±

    Every single soul master dreamed of bing a battle armor master. Regardless of where they came from, each and every student here was a genius at their previous academy, and it was obvious where their goalsy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure some of you are confused as to why the first ss is about battle armor masters,¡± she continued. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you already learned the basics before you came here. If you hadn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t have passed the entrance exam. In light of that, we won¡¯t be covering them here. For the next five, ten, fifteen, or maybe even twenty years, your goal is to be a battle armor master.

    ¡°As all of you heard from Elder Cai¡¯s speech during the opening ceremony, you will only be able to stay in the outer court until thirty-five years of age. If you fail to be a one-word battle armor master before you turn thirty-five, you will be sent home without graduating. If you do manage it, however, you will be able to graduate from the outer court. This is the standard for all of Shrek Academy¡¯s students. Let me tell you all right now¡ªonly thirty-three percent of outer court students graduate. In other words, a third of all outer court students have what it takes to be a battle armor master.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve alreadyid down a sturdy foundation for your secondary professions beforeing here, then congrattions. It will be easier for you to progress from here on out. However, if you haven¡¯t, you better put more effort into improving in your profession.

    ¡°Anyone capable of bing a one-word battle armor master at twenty-five years old or younger will be eligible to join the inner court. If you don¡¯t pass the inner court exam, then you will just graduate as an outer court student and leave. Unlike what you all may think, you don¡¯t have that much time here.¡±

    She paused, letting her words hang in the air for just a moment.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s move on to the topic of battle armor masters. Just what is a battle armor master?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m confident that most of you will say they¡¯re just more powerful mecha pilots, yes?¡±

    A wave of subconscious nods spread throughout the ss.

    ¡°Then you are all gravely mistaken.¡±

 Chapter 296 - Time Waits for No One

    <strong>Chapter 296 - Time Waits for No One</strong>

    ¡°If all of your believe battle armor masters are merely that, then you are all gravely mistaken.

    ¡°Battle armor masters arepletely different from mecha pilots,¡± Shen Yi firmly stated.

    ¡°A mecha pilot puts clothes on their person, but a battle armor master puts clothes on their martial soul because at their core, they are still soul masters. This is the fundamental difference between the two. Let me emphasize this. One-word battle armor masters are simply the beginning. Only at two words, when you¡¯re one with your armor and it bes an extension of your body and martial soul, are you truly considered a battle armor master.¡±

    ¡°It is for this reason that you must fuse your battle armor with your martial soul first. They must resonate with each other, attract each other until they be whole.¡±

    ¡°There are four levels of battle armor: one-word, two-word, three-word, and four-word battle armor.¡±

    ¡°Four levels may not seem like much, but the gap between each one is immeasurably deep. If you want to be a battle armor master, you must pick a secondary profession rting to building the armor. At the moment, the most efficient professions are mecha maker and mecha designer. Mecha makers carve circuits into their battle armor, easing the fusion of battle armor and martial soul. Designers create battle armor that perfectlyplements their martial soul as you know yourself better than anyone. I suggest you all choose one of these two. Of course, you¡¯re all free to choose to be a cksmith or a mecha mechanic instead. cksmithing is both demanding and strenuous, and forging armor is much more difficult. However, it is the most appropriate profession for creating powerful battle armors.¡±

    ¡°Not one person can reach the peak of all four professions, so choose wisely. Don¡¯t forget that you also need others to help you finish creating your armor, so consider how to best earn contribution points in order tomission them. If their work is good, I suggest befriending them and helping each other out. Personal rtionships is a part of one¡¯s strength too.¡±

    ¡°The strength your battle armor can exert depends on yourpatibility with it. Perfect unity can boost your power by twenty soul ranks.¡±

    ¡°The requirement to be a one-word battle armor master is five soul rings and the third rank in your second profession. Not only that, the metal must be thousand refined, the design drafted by a grandmaster designer, and the armor assembled by a grandmaster maker. Itspatibility rate must be at least sixty percent, and at least nine pieces of armor are needed for it to be considered battle armor.¡±

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyan attentively listened to Shen Yi¡¯s lengthy exnations, not daring to miss a single word about how to be a battle armor master.

    Tang Wulin also realised at that moment just how much more Elder Cai demanded from them than normal students. Normal students had to be battle armor masters by twenty-five years old, but Tang Wulin and his team members were only given until they were twenty years old! That five year difference was huge!

    Reaching soul rank 50 was challenging enough. They needed to increase 20 soul ranks in six years! The fact that soul power cultivation slowed with progression only made things worse. Yet apart from that, they also had to advance in their secondary professions so they could actually make their battle armor. They really had their work cut out for them.

    But time waited for no one!

    Tang Wulinmented inwardly. He couldn¡¯t waste even a second of his life for the next six years.

    Morning sses didn¡¯t have breaks in between, just one lecture after another.

    After sses finished, Tang Wulin pondered over Shen Yi¡¯s exnation of battle armor while they walked towards the dining hall.

    ¡°Captain, what are you going to eat?¡± Xie Xie asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin snapped out of his daydream, surprised to find they were in the dining hall already. The tantalizing aroma of food assaulted his senses and his stomach immediately growled in response. Hunger overwhelmed his mind.

    It was at this moment Tang Wulin faced his greatest crisis of the day: lunch. He only had one hundred contribution points, and that was nowhere near enough to fill him.

    Despite the mountain of food he ate the day before, his appetite was just asrge today. Even the leftover ck steamed buns he had for breakfast could only temporarily tide him over and save him a few points. One hundred points was enough to feed twenty people, but he could eat for far more than twenty!

    Recalling the cksmithing job he epted, Tang Wulin said, ¡°You guys go eat first. I¡¯ll figure something out for myself.¡±

    Then he turned and walked towards the dining hall¡¯s door, internally making some calctions. Once hepleted it, he would have the points necessary to eat.

    His friends turned to look at each other.

    ¡°Where is Captain going?¡± Xie Xie asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Why do I feel like he¡¯s up to something?¡± Xu Xiaoyan muttered. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just eat first.¡±

    Standing next to the door, Tang Wulin retrieved a board from his storage device, wrote a few words, then held it in front of himself.

    Fourth-rank cksmith capable of first-grade thousand refining. I¡¯m short on points, so I¡¯d trade first-grade thousand refining for a year¡¯s worth of meals. Anyone who is interested, please treat me to a meal.

    Xie Xie, who was walking over to see what Tang Wulin was up to, bolted back the moment he read the board.

    ¡°Boss really is willing to do anything for food! But isn¡¯t this a bit too embarrassing? Why is he selling his body to everyone?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan giggled. ¡°Captain doesn¡¯t care about anything as long as he can eat. Let¡¯s quickly eat lunch then leave. Besides, after his disy yesterday, I don¡¯t think anyone is going to take him up on his offer. Imagine the cost to feed him for a year! It would be way more expensive than all of his first-grade thousand refinings. A month might work, but Captain¡¯s stomach is just a bottomless pit.¡±

    Watching Tang Wulin advertise himself at the door Gu Yue frowned. She lowered her head and ate with renewed vigor, her mind seemingly upied.

    An unending stream of people passed through the door during this lunchtime. Many of them noticed Tang Wulin, but not a single person showed any interest.

    Tang Wulin had chosen to act modestly and omitted the fact that he was fifth-rank cksmith. Yet, considering his age and how he looked no more than fifteen years old, no one would believe him anyway. It was almost unheard of for there to be such a young fourth-rank cksmith.

    In Shrek Academy, mecha designers or makers were asmon as clouds. On the other hand, cksmiths were as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns.

    Just as Shen Yi said, it was hard to be a cksmith, and even harder to climb up the ranks. Most importantly, cksmiths took longer to progress through the first three rankspared to designers and makers.

    Once mecha designers and makers reached a certain amount of soul power, their growth relied solely on theirprehension. Of course, progressing past the third rank bes exponentially harder.

    cksmithing was a whole other story.. Understanding the metal was not enough. No, a cksmith had to steadily build themselves up to the next level. They needed to wield their hammer every day, devoting their heart and soul to the craft.

    With his innate divine strength andprehension level, Tang Wulin was a naturally gifted cksmith. He started forging at six years old. Now, seven yearster, he was coincidently able to harness the power of the Golden Dragon King to spirit refine at thirteen years old. This feat was unprecedented in all of history!

 Chapter 297 - Working Student Yuanen

    <strong>Chapter 297 - Working Student Yuanen</strong>

    In the past, some heaven-defying genius mecha designers and makers had reached the same heights as Tang Wulin at his age. However, it was easier to progress throughter stages as a cksmith than as a designer or maker.

    After reaching the fifth rank, cksmiths only needed to keep forging in order to one day reach the sixth. Designers and makers, on the other hand, had to ovee huge hurdles to progress to each rank after the fifth.

    Most people found designing or making mechas more appealing, and due to the fast rate of growth early on, many chose to be designers or makers. Not all soul masters were suited for cksmithing. Forging took a toll on one¡¯s body, and it was a tedious job.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach growled. It had been ten minutes since he had begun advertising at the door, yet no one had so much as looked at him.

    Gloom haunted Tang Wulin as he fought back his hunger. I¡¯m starving! If no one bites, then I¡¯ll just have to chug some water to fill my stomach. At least I¡¯ll earn one thousand points afterpleting the forging job and have enough for dinner. If I have to miss a meal, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.

    Tang Wulin came to terms with his misfortune with gritted teeth.

    All of a sudden, he heard a soft voice.

    ¡°You can thousand refine?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin raised his head and to his astonishment, saw his fellow working student, Yuanen. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right!¡±

    Yuanen looked as ordinary as he usually did, but his eyes zed with intensity.

    ¡°Instead of treating you for a year, I¡¯ll give you 1100 points for a first-grade thousand refining,¡± Yuanen offered. ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Eleven hundred? That¡¯s more than what the Academy is offering!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Tang Wulin had no reason to refuse. Right now, food was the most important thing. ¡°But you have to pay me first. I don¡¯t have any money to buy food.¡±

    ¡°Fine. You cover the transaction fee though,¡± Yuanen said.

    ¡°Transaction fee?¡± Tang Wulin eximed, confusion on his face.

    ¡°All contribution point transactions between students are subject to a one percent fee that the Academy takes,¡± Yuanen exined.

    That¡¯s horrible! Absolutely criminal! Tang Wulin thought in horror.

    ¡°How about you just treat me to a meal instead?¡± Tang Wulin countered ¡°You won¡¯t have to pay me directly.¡±

    Tang Wulin calcted the costs and came to the conclusion that, if he didn¡¯t gorge himself as much as he did yesterday, 1100 points would be enough to feed him for the day.

    After yesterday, however, he understood how important it was for him to eat good food.

    Highly nutritious food helped increase his blood essence. Furthermore, Old Tang said that breakingter seals would be easier if he ate such food every day. An increase to his blood essence meant an improvement in his body as well as his blood essence soul ring, so eating was another method of cultivation for him.

    During today¡¯s ss, Shen Yi told them that the stronger a soul master¡¯s body was, the sooner they could try using battle armor. Even two-ring soul masters could use battle armor, but they would obviously only be able to use the smallest of parts. If a cksmith spirit refined the metal used to create battle armor, the user¡¯s body would then have to be even stronger to use it.

    Rank fifty soul power was required to be a battle armor master because, by then, a soul master¡¯s soul power would have tempered their body enough. The process of a user fusing with battle armor would cause a shock to their mind, body, and martial soul. The more armor parts they fused with, the stronger the shock would be.

    Since that was the case, refining and increasing his blood essence would not only help him break seals in the future, it would also increase his chances of bing a battle armor master. Investing his hard-earned contribution points was painful for Tang Wulin, but first-grade thousand refining was nothing to the current him. Now that he was a fifth-rank cksmith,pleting ten first-grade thousand refinings in a day posed no problem.

    However, such sess required him to devote all of his attention to forging. Despite him being such a penny pincher, even Tang Wulin understood there were some things he couldn¡¯t cut corners on!

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yuanen agreed readily. Many students did such things to avoid paying the fees.

    Tang Wulin put away his advertisement board and followed Yuanen into the dining hall. In spite of how hungry he was, he didn¡¯t dare to cause a scene like the night before. He utilized all of his experience eating at Eastsea Academy¡¯s first window to choose the most nourishing foods to feast upon.

    Once he had picked them out, his meal totaled roughly 420 contribution points. He had never eaten so extravagantly before. After all, if a meal paid for with a first-grade thousand refining wasn¡¯t luxury, then nothing was.

    ¡°I have a question for you, Tang Wulin.¡± Having finished eating long ago, Yuanen watched Tang Wulin digging in, an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s up?¡± Tang Wulin set aside his thirtieth te and wiped his mouth. He nearly felt satisfied now, but he definitely still had room for more.

    Gu Yue, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan had long since finished eating and left. Yuanen had only stayed because he still needed to pay for Tang Wulin¡¯s food.

    ¡°Are you really human?¡± Yuanen asked earnestly.

    ¡°Eh... Of course I am,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°I can just eat a bit more than normal, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°But... you know that overeating is bad for you, right?¡± Concern filled Yuanen¡¯s voice.

    Tang Wulin shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not overeating,¡± he replied. ¡°Overeating is when you asionally gorge yourself beyond your limit. I, however, eat this much every day, so you can¡¯t call it that. This is normal for me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t promise to feed you for a year then. I¡¯d go broke if I had. Well, let¡¯s go then. You still need to forge for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I wanted to ask you, where I can find a workshop to use?¡± Tang Wulin asked as the two got up from the table.

    They had already discussed things over lunch. The cost of the meal would be considered Yuanen¡¯s down payment. Tang Wulin would then thousand refine a metal of Yuanen¡¯s choice. After that, Yuanen would pay the value of the product minus the cost of lunch by treating him to dinner. If that still wasn¡¯t enough, he would cover Tang Wulin¡¯s breakfast too. ¡°The Academy¡¯s cksmith¡¯s Association has some,¡± Yuanen replied. ¡°But if you¡¯re not a member, you¡¯ll have to pay a fee to use one.¡±

    ¡°cksmith¡¯s Association?¡± Tang Wulin eximed in astonishment. ¡°The Academy has its own cksmith¡¯s Association?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. There are a lot of associations on campus. All of them were established by students that have rentednd on campus though. Since they provide experience rted to cultivating, you new students will probably receive invitations from the various associations soon. You won¡¯t be able to improve in your second profession without joining an association here. Since you¡¯re a cksmith, you might as well join the cksmith¡¯s Association.¡±

    As they conversed with each other, someone ran through the doors of the dining hall. Since Tang Wulin and Yuanen were just about to leave, that person barred their way.

    The person standing before them was a middle-aged man with disheveled hair as red as me and a scorching hot aura. He wasn¡¯t particrly tall, only about 170 centimeters tall, but his shoulders were broad. His arms were thick with muscle, each muchrger than Tang Wulin¡¯s waist. He looked like a human fortress as he stood there.

    His thick beard zed red, working with the hair on his head to give him the appearance of a lion.

    Immediately after entering the dining hall, he took a deep breath in and roared.,

    ¡°Who is Tang Wulin? Come here!¡±

    Although the man¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t all that impressive, his shout instantly silenced the droning of over a thousand students and attracted all of their gazes.

    Tang Wulin stood only ten steps away the red-haired man, struck numb by his explosive aura..

    What kind of strength is that? He eximed inwardly, staring at the man in awe. He¡¯s so powerful!

    ¡°I-I am.¡± Tang Wulin inadvertently raised his hand. With this man blocking the doorway, he couldn¡¯t leave anyway. Besides, Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t offended him, so he had no reason to hide his identity.

    ¡°You are?¡± Confusion spread across the man¡¯s face as he red at Tang Wulin with his crimson eyes. Tang Wulin could now tell that the man was about fifty years old. He just didn¡¯t care about his appearance and dressed slovenly.

    ¡°Come with me!¡± The red-haired entric walked over and reached out to grab Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tang Wulin asked, subconsciously raising his hands to stop the man.

    He took a step backward, bent his leg, and shoved both hands outward.

    Yet his attack was useless against the man.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s two hands were no match for the single hand the man reached out with. The force in his arms were easily diverted to the side, and as if the man¡¯s arm had instantly grown longer, hisrge hand mped down onto Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder.

    A wave of dizziness washed over Tang Wulin as the man abducted him from the dining hall.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Yuanen shouted. Seeing that he was about to be left behind, he quickly ran after the two.

    He still needed to get his first-grade thousand refining after all.

 Chapter 298 - Meteoric Iron

    <strong>Chapter 298 - Meteoric Iron</strong>

    ¡°Hey!¡± Yuanen shouted. Seeing that he was about to be left behind, he quickly ran after the two. After all, he still needed to get his first-grade thousand refining.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s surroundings blurred as they flew. He struggled within the man¡¯s grasp, but the scorching energy enveloping him made all attempts futile. Several secondster, his body lightened and he found himself standing in an unfamiliar location.

    It was in arge, messy room. Two shelves lined the walls, filled with an assortment of metals that made Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes light up. If not for his teacher back in Eastsea City, it would have been near impossible for him to obtain some of the truly precious metals on the shelves.

    Arge forging table stood in the center of the room, its sparkling silver exterior a clear testament to its grade.

    T-this workshop is enormous!

    ¡°You can spirit refine?¡±

    Tang Wulin turned around and came face to face with the red-haired entric. ¡°Who are you? Why did you bring me here?¡±

    ¡°Answer my question first. Can you spirit refine?¡± the man insisted.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I seeded once by chance.¡±

    The red-haired man¡¯s brows jumped, then he pointed to the forging table. ¡°Good. Then show me your luck again.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t try it. Last time was a fluke. I don¡¯t even have three soul rings yet, how can I even hope to seed? I¡¯ll be gravely injured if I fail. I¡¯m not doing it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have your third ring yet?¡± Taken aback, the red-haired man scratched his head as he took in this piece of information.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m only thirteen years old right now! You can¡¯t expect everyone at my age to have three soul rings.¡± Tang Wulin eximed.

    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s a bit too low.¡± The man nodded seriously. ¡°Then thousand refine for me. I want to watch.¡±

    Tang Wulin instantly hatched a scheme in his devious mind. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll thousand refine for you. But I have a condition.¡±

    The red-haired man rubbed his forehead. ¡°You have a condition for me? Fine! I¡¯ll ept one condition. Tell me, what is it?¡±

    ¡°You let me forge any metal I like in here and keep it after I¡¯m done,¡± Tang Wulin stated.

    ¡°No problem.¡± The man answered without the slightest hint of hesitation as he nodded.

    ¡°Then can you tell me how to use this forging table? I¡¯ve never touched one this expensive before,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    The man used a few simple words to exin the mechanics of the forging table. With his years of forging experience, Tang Wulin instantly grasped how to use it.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to start now.¡± Tang Wulin walked over to the shelf of metals as he spoke.

    Just a while ago he had agreed to first-grade thousand refine for Yuanen. Now, luck had practically delivered a shelf full of metal to his doorstep. Although he also had the metals obtained from participating in thepetition on behalf of the Eastsea cksmith¡¯s Association, those were his own. It was best if he didn¡¯t use them, as he still needed to make money and earn contribution points at the Tang Sect. Fortunately for him, he had obtained some rare metals for a rtively cheap price back in Eastsea City

    Tang Wulin sood before the shelf and inspected each metal. When he spotted two chunks of metal on the lowest shelf, he smiled anddidn¡¯t hesitate to take them.

    ¡°Hey! Not those ones,¡± the red-haired man shouted.

    The two chunks of metal Tang Wulin held in his arms were ashen-gray, as remarkable as random stones on the ground.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I can choose anything? Are you going back on your word now?¡±

    ¡°Only those two won¡¯t do. You only need to thousand refine once, what do you need two for?¡± The man¡¯s cheeks ached as he tried to conceal his agitation.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I use two? Efficiency is important to us cksmiths, so to save time I usually forge two metals at once! Since I have a one hundred percent sess rate, this is the most efficient way for me to forge.¡±

    Tang Wulin put the two chunks of metal in the forging table as he spoke and began the calcining process.

    This forging table was truly advanced. With enough space to calcine five different metals at once, any cksmith of sufficient skill could continue forging without stopping with this table. Moreover, its advanced soul battery meant it could reach higher calcining temperatures.

    ¡°You...¡± The man anxiously rushed over when he saw what Tang Wulin was doing, but he was toote. The two metals already entered the furnace.

    Tang Wulin beamed at him.

    Anger zed in the red-haired man¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you can¡¯t thousand refine, no, if you can¡¯t least second-grade thousand refine it, then you¡¯re dead! You¡¯ll work for me until you pay off those two chunks of meteoric iron.¡±

    Meteoric iron was a first-rate metal that didn¡¯t form naturally on the Douluo Continent and could only be extracted from meteorites. It was extremely dense and heavy, but its most interesting trait was the unusual energy contained within it. Weapons forged from meteoric iron possess a prating effect, so it was amon material for the weapons of powerful mechas.

    However, meteoric iron was just too rare. Few were fortunate enough to eveny their eyes on it. Even Tang Wulin was only able to recognize this unassuming metal because of the countless detailed lectures on metals found within the world Mu Chen had given him.

    Although this piece of meteoric iron had a dull gray appearance, Tang Wulin¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes would never let the dark golden lines running through them go unnoticed. These two chunks were undoubtedly the most precious metals in the room and were the only pieces of meteoric iron present. It was no wonder that the red-haired man was distressed.

    Of course, Tang Wulin also had another reason for choosing it. Meteoric iron was impossible to spirit refine, so it was only used for one-word battle armor or mechas. This trait drastically lowered its value, such that only mecha pilots and a few battle armor masters would use it.

    If not for this fact, the red-haired man never would have permitted Tang Wulin to forge it.

    The calcining soon finished, and Tang Wulin pressed a button to make the zing-red chunks of metal emerge.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start then?¡± Tang Wulin nced at the man.

    The man nodded. ¡°Kid, you better be careful with that.¡±

    Tang Wulin responded with a radiant smile, choosing to let his actions speak for him. Two hammers appeared in his hands in a sh of golden light. Then he struck down.

    A series of booms reverberated throughout the room, pleasantly surprising Tang Wulin.

    Last time he had been fortunate to forge his thousand refined hammers to spirit refined, but hadn¡¯t had the chance to test them out yet. This single strike, however, was all he needed to determine the wonders his spirit refined hammers.

 Chapter 299 - The Might of Spirit Refined

    <strong>Chapter 299 - The Might of Spirit Refined</strong>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers weighed so little to him, he might as well have been holding air. Due to the spirit refinement, they were connected to Tang Wulin as an extension of his own body. Even though their weight meant nothing to him now, he could still feel the recoil from every blow he struck against the iron. That recoil was enough to tell him that the hammers, despite not increasing in size, were twofold heavier than they were before.

    The stacking effect of the hammers still remained, but Tang Wulin was surprised to discover that the number of stacks increased by one. Each of his hammers now stacked three times. On top of this, he could now make use of the connection between himself and his hammers to sense and control the power of each individual stack, making every strike more precise than it had ever been before.

    The strangest change he noticed was the way his soul power naturally flowed into his hammers, which not only empowered his strikes, but also enabled him to erge the hammers at will.

    That one blow from his spirit refined hammer was now more effective than five strikes from his thousand refined hammer.

    A ringing peal echoed through the air as Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers cleaved into the two pieces of meteoric iron, despite the extreme density that made it notoriously difficult to forge. The iron was nothing before his soul power imbued strikes and the stacking effect of his hammers.

    So this is the effect of spirit refining! Not only does it help me forge even better, it also helps bridge the gap between me and the metal. It tells me what the metal is feeling and how best to forge it!

    The instant Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers descended, the eyes of the red-haired man behind him shed with astonishment.

    Spirit refined forging hammers?

    But immediately after the thought urred to him, the man furrowed his brow. Are those hammers the reason he can perform such high-level forging? If someone forged those hammers for him, it would only be natural he would be ahead of his peers. But then that would mean his foundation iscking.

    Tang Wulin continued his forging,pletely obliterating the man¡¯s presumptions in the process.

    Tang Wulin raised his hammer into the air, beginning to twist his body at the same time.

    This was a secret art of the Tang Sect¡ªthe Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer technique!

    This was one of the first arts that Tang Wulin bought from the Tang Sect. The Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer technique utilized the centripetal force that a person created by winding up their body, channeling it into their hammers. As one continued to build momentum, winding up their body strike after strike, the power in their hammers increased. The only drawback that this technique had was the recoil. The user had to be strong enough to endure it.

    Before he seeded at spirit refining, Tang Wulin had only been able to use his innate divine strength and Golden Dragon King bloodline to sessfully execute forty-eight strikes in a row. He needed to strengthen his body in order to increase that number.

    ording to legend, the Disorder Splitting Wind Technique had the potential to reach eighty-one consecutive strikes. If anyone reached that level, they would be a force to be reckoned with. Even the cksmithing prodigy, Tang Wulin, had stagnated at forty-eight consecutive strikes for more than half a year now. He could only begin to imagine how arduous it would be to walk the path to eighty-one strikes.

    The room shook with a constant, ear-splitting pounding. The steady rhythm of Tang Wulin¡¯s hammering, as well as how immersed he was in his task, served as a testament to his level of skill.

    Spirit refined hammers could be forged for other people to use, but such a tempo could only be achieved when one forged day in and day out.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hammering continued to transform the two chunks of meteoric iron, their dull gray giving way to a faint golden sheen. Evidently, this was an effect caused by the spirit refined hammers. With every fall of his hammers, the two pieces of iron became smaller and more of the gray exterior faded away.

    When Tang Wulin spirit refined the heavy silver, it only took him a few hits to hundred refine it. Yet this time, with his improved hammers and the meteoric iron, it took him over ten strikes to achieve hundred refinement.

    Booms continued to thunder without end, growing more frequent as his hammers flew faster and faster. His hammers whirled through the air, creating powerful, hissing gusts of wind that flowed throughout the room.

    As the rumbling continued, two soul rings rose up from beneath Tang Wulin. He poured soul power into the iron through his hammers, taking advantage of the special properties of spirit refined metal to increase the efficacy of his forging.

    It would have been impossible for Tang Wulin to simultaneously forge two metals prior to reaching the fifth rank. Not only would he have had to focus on one at a time, it would have taken him longer as well.

    Yet now that he had spirit refined hammers, he needed to remember the experience of spirit refining and use it to elevate his work. By using what he learned from spirit refining to thousand refine, he could make it so that he only put in half the effort for twice the gain.

    A boom thundered when Tang Wulin spun around, unleashing the forty-eighth strike. He no longer had any control over the power coursing through his body, yet despite that, confidence blossomed forth from his heart. As he spun around once more, his purple soul rings disappeared and his golden soul ring rose. A suffocatingly thick aura of blood essence poured out, increasing the strength of his body to a new teau.

    He swung his hammer!

    The forty-ninth strike exploded, the rumble of hammer on iron tearing through the air.

    A pair of golden lights soared into the air, a clear sign that this was a thousand refining with spirit, and an indication that it had reached the first-grade.

    The two pirs of light gradually dissipated after ten seconds, apanied by the faint draconic roar emanating from the pulsing dragon pattern on Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers.

    Tang Wulin stood there pensively, his mind deep in contemtion.

    So it¡¯s actually like this...

    The red-haired man watched with bated breath from behind Tang Wulin. When the forty-ninth strike fell, he sucked in a deep breath, his crimson eyes bright as stars.

    ¡°I understand now!¡± Tang Wulin shouted in excitement, bouncing with joy.

    The red-haired man made a strange face at the promation. ¡°What do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Now that my hammers are spirit refined, they need to be fed blood essence in order to bring out their full power. They can also give me feedback, sending the shock of the collision into me through our blood connection. This allows me to conserve my stamina, enabling me to forge longer and more effectively.¡±

    The feedback that the forty-ninth strike sent to his Golden Dragon King Bloodline made his blood boil over with excitement. In that instant, his body exploded with strength and the effects of his forging soared!

    Since it¡¯s like this, my chances of sessfully spirit refining will be greater and less taxing than normal. Once I get my third ring, the next time I spirit refine will be easy!

    Seeing the excitement in Tang Wulin¡¯s expression, the red-haired man said, ¡°Good. You pass. From this moment forth, you are a member of Shrek cksmith¡¯s Association. You can rejoice at the achievement.¡±

    As he spoke, the red-haired man conjured a ck badge out of nowhere and moved his hand toward Tang Wulin¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Huh? Wait a second! I haven¡¯t agreed yet!¡± Tang Wulin jumped back in rm, but the red-haired man was too quick. All Tang Wulin felt was a warmth on his chest, and the next thing he knew, the badge was stuck to him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to refuse. As a cksmith yourself, what association are you going to enter but the cksmith¡¯s Association?¡± the man drawled nonchntly.

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly. ¡°How can you be so forceful? You haven¡¯t even told me who you are yet.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± The red-haired man pushed his bangs out of his eyes, revealing a pair of arrogant yet tender eyes. ¡°I am the president of Shrek cksmith¡¯s Association and the eighth-rank Saint cksmith, Feng Wuyu! So, do you still dare refuse?¡±

    A Saint cksmith? Tang Wulin was shaken by the revtion. So Shrek Academy also has a Saint cksmith!

    ¡°Alright, I ept,¡± Tang Wulin said sincerely.

    ¡°Then hurry up and pay your respects to me as your teacher. In light of your prodigious talent, I shall graciously ept you as my disciple, take you under my wing, and guide you,¡± Feng Wuyu said.

    Shrek Academy has so many entrics! Tang Wulin thought.

    ¡°My apologies! I already have a teacher so I cannot kowtow to you as my teacher.¡±

    ¡°You already have a teacher? Who? Who could possibly be as great as I?¡± A trace of anxiety appeared in Feng Wuyu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°My teacher is also an eighth-rank Saint cksmith. He¡¯s the president of Eastsea cksmith¡¯s Association. He should be a few years younger than you.¡±

    Though Tang Wulin didn¡¯t explicitly say Mu Chen was better than Feng Wuyu, just mentioning his age was more than enough to get his point across.

 Chapter 300 - Feng Wuyu

    <strong>Chapter 300 - Feng Wuyu</strong>

    Feng Wuyu pinched his lips so tight they seemed to disappear into his face. ¡°You mean that kid Mu Chen? What kind of dog shit luck does he have to snatch you as a disciple?¡±

    This didn¡¯t sit well with Tang Wulin, prompting a strained frown. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s lucky enough to study under him. I still have another teacher as well, Teacher Mang Tian. It was only thanks to their guidance that I am here today. Someone like you, the president of Shrek cksmith¡¯s Association, shouldn¡¯t be asking me to betray my teachers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Feng Wuyu was at a loss for words. ¡°Betraying them isn¡¯t that serious. That kid Mu Chen is pretty good at forging, but his strength is a bitcking. He barely managed to break through as a Soul Douluo, and that was with external help. He isn¡¯t even a Title Douluo. It¡¯s damn near impossible for him to be a Divine cksmith, but me? I¡¯m different! My cultivation base puts his to shame! See for yourself.¡±

    As thest word left his lips, a red aura permeated the air from which Feng Wuyu stood, the temperature in the room surging several degrees. All this through the exertion of his soul power.

    Tang Wulin felt as if he¡¯d been tossed into a furnace, taking a few steps back out of reflex. At the same time, he urged his blood essence to protect him from the inferno. But it still wouldn¡¯t have prepared him for what wasing next, his pupils dting from shock.

    Ring after ring rose from beneath Feng Wuyu, surrounding him like blinding stars in a spiraling neb.

    Purple, purple, purple, purple, ck, ck, ck, ck, and red!

    He has nine soul rings! He actually has nine! He even has a red one! From his soul ring configuration, he shouldn¡¯t be any weaker than Elder Cai!

    Never had it struck Tang Wulin that the person who abducted him would be a Title Douluo. And it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to call him exceptional among this group either.

    If he counted his grandteacher, then Shrek Academy already boasted at least three Title Douluos. It blew his mind to think he met so many, all who had unimaginable soul ring configurations.

    In tandem with his materializing soul rings, Feng Wuyu¡¯s body grew a bit fuller, a bit wider, but otherwise not disturbing his overall appearance. Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t recognize his martial soul. This was the strength of a Title Douluo: total control on how much of the martial soul was revealed.

    ¡°Take a good look. Aren¡¯t I powerful? No matter where you go on the continent, no one will dare cross you if you be my disciple. And if anyone does touch a hair on your head, I¡¯ll burn them to ashes!¡± There was a fire zing in Feng Wuyu¡¯s eyes.

    This guy isn¡¯t normal at all! Tang Wulinughed in his heart. Nevertheless, he did not immediately reject the offer. After witnessing Gu Yue¡¯s dealings with Elder Cai, he had learned better. Any response he gave had to be nuanced and tactful. ¡°Senior, you are too great. However, I cannot forsake my teachers for your strength. If I¡¯m willing to betray them today, then wouldn¡¯t that make me capable of betraying you in the future?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You won¡¯t ever meet a cksmith better than me. At the very least, not one who¡¯s more powerful.¡± Feng Wuyu¡¯s eyes caught a zed look, mind wandering the universe, before snapping back into the present. ¡°Even that guy¡¯s cultivation base isn¡¯t as good as mine.¡±

    It was as if the words were pilfered out of his mouth, and Tang Wulin could not summon anymore in the face of such a demanding person.

    ¡°Alright, how about this. Next time I receive lessons from my teacher, I¡¯ll ask if he agrees with you guiding me as well. And if he does, I¡¯ll have no objections. Is that fine? I¡¯ll also ept joining this cksmith¡¯s Association for now. In any case, I¡¯ll be spending a lot of time on campus, so you won¡¯t have to worry about me disappearing, right?¡±

    Feng Wuyu scratched his head as he mulled it over. ¡°Okay. Fine. You¡¯re such a troublesome kid. But like they say, the able ones cause all the trouble, just like how others always say I¡¯m causing always trouble.¡±

    ¡°Senior, can I go then?¡± Tang Wulin probed.

    Feng Wuyu waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Go on, leave. But don¡¯t forget, you can¡¯t join any other association!¡±

    ¡°Got it! If anyone tries to lure me into their association, should I make use of your name?¡±

    Feng Wuyu¡¯s re was hot enough to melt butter. ¡°Of course you should! No one would dare steal you from me!¡±

    Tang Wulin returned to the forging table, grabbing the two pieces of meteoric iron and moving them into his storage ring.

    The metals were a dusky gold, speckles of light twinkling over the surface, reminiscent of the night sky. He made off with quite a profit this time.

    Didn¡¯t Yuanen say the Academy can sell things on our behalf? I¡¯ll bet these two chunks of meteoric iron are worth a lot. I won¡¯t have to worry about my meals for a while.

    ¡°I¡¯lle find youter!¡± Feng Wuyu shouted at Tang Wulin¡¯s retreating figure, throwing his thoughts asunder and causing him to stumble.

    With his back to the room, Tang Wulin was surprised to find himself on one of the upper levels of the school building. He patted his chest a few times to settle his heartbeat. For Tang Wulin, Feng Wuyu was an enigmatic puzzle and facing him had been terrifying. He was lucky, pure and simple, to catch the fancy of a Saint cksmith. That said, he couldn¡¯t shake off the tendrils of doubt clinging to his body.

    He¡¯s a nine-ringed Title Douluo! I wonder what¡¯s his title... I need to go ask a teacher about itter.

    Still unfamiliar with theyout of the school building, Tang Wulin took some time to find the stairs. As he descended, he ran into Yuanen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for half a day now, and you¡¯re here just as I thought. Are you alright?¡± Yuanen asked.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Yuanen¡¯s eyes drifted toward Tang Wulin¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯ve joined the cksmith¡¯s Association?¡±

    At his inquiry, Tang Wulin followed Yuanen¡¯s gaze to his chest. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he saw a crude looking badge depicting a ck hammer. Without a doubt, it was what Feng Wuyu had forced upon him.

    ¡°I guess you could say so.¡± Tang Wulin forced a smile out.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty lucky to have Elder Feng personally recruit you. You must be quite the cksmith.¡± Yuanen nodded in approval and heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Mad elder[1]?¡± A twitch of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips.

    That guy really is crazy!

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to leave now. The cksmith¡¯s Association is based here on the fourth floor. You can use the forging tables for free since you¡¯re a member, but you¡¯ll still have provide your own metal for forging.¡±

    ¡°Huh? So the cksmith¡¯s Association is on this floor. Can you take take me to it?¡± Ever since he had stepped foot in Shrek City, Tang Wulin had craved for a forging table to call his own. Especially so now that he was a fifth-rank cksmith.

    The workshop Feng Wuyu had taken him to was at the edge of the fourth floor, tucked deep within winding corridors and the such. Yuanen led him elsewhere, back straight and proper, brimming with confidence. They arrived at the foot of arge sign shortly after..

    cksmith¡¯s Association!

    The words were written with an air of grandeur.

    He pushed the door open and entered. The first thing he saw was a counter stretching over twenty meters long, with more than fifteen windows for helping visitors. At the moment, three staff members with youthful appearances sat behind the windows. They were likely students as well.

    Yuanen spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s quiet right now because it¡¯s lunchtime, but once that¡¯s over this ce will be bustling The cksmith¡¯s Association is very popr because even though there are so few cksmiths in Shrek, the demand for their forging is off the charts.¡±

    Hearing these words, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart thumped.

    In a sh, he was in front of one of the windows. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a new student and my name is Tang Wulin. I just joined the cksmith¡¯s Association. Elder Feng gave me this badge.¡± He pointed to his chest. ¡°I was wondering if there is anything else I need to do?¡±

    A young man, about eighteen years old, nced at the badge from behind the window. At the sight of it, he asked, ¡°Elder Feng personally recruited you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin said.

    It¡¯s a pun on Elder Feng. Elder Feng is ·ãÀÏ (Feng Lao) while Mad Elder is ·èÀÏ (also Feng Lao).

 Chapter 301 - Titan Giant Ape Martial Soul

    <strong>Chapter 301 - Titan Giant Ape Martial Soul</strong>

    ¡°Alright. Do you have a cksmith¡¯s badge? I¡¯ll begin your registration. In case you¡¯re not aware, Shrek cksmith¡¯s Association goes by rules simr to those governing other cksmith¡¯s Associations across the continent.¡± The clerk nced at the badge in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand as he continued his exnation, ¡°The greater the cksmith, the greater their authority...¡±

    It was an orange badge with four yellow stars on it.

    T-this badge¡¯s color scheme... He¡¯s a fourth-rank cksmith?

    Although fourth-rank cksmiths weren¡¯t too hard to find at Shrek Academy, he hadn¡¯t encountered one this young before!

    The average age of Shrek cksmith¡¯s Association members trended higher than those of other campus associations. After all, cksmithing required a long umtion of experience and a lengthy sharpening of skill..

    When Tang Wulin had first stepped foot into the room, the clerk was intrigued. When the fourth-rank badge came into the picture, he was astounded.

    Is that real?

    Trembling hands took hold of the badge, slipping it into a tiny slot on the identification device. A detailed record of the owner¡¯s personal information would be swiftly retrieved, regardless of their profession.

    ¡°Tang Wulin. Male. Born in Glorybound City. Member of Eastsea cksmith¡¯s Association. F-fourth-rank cksmith. Second ce winner of the junior division cksmithing tournament, Skysea Alliance Tournament. Total number ofpleted forging missions...¡±

    His voice dipped lower and lower as Tang Wulin¡¯s picture shed on the screen, confirming his identity.

    The clerk didn¡¯t doubt who he was; it was impossible to fabricate the information on the badge. Not to mention, counterfeits were so easy to expose that it wasn¡¯t worth the time making them.

    Meanwhile, Yuanen was frozen by Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    He¡¯s a fourth-rank cksmith?

    He¡¯d guessed Tang Wulin was talented, judging by how Feng Wuyu had personally recruited him, but never had he imagined the youth sported such a high rank!

    Fourth-rank professionals were rare in the fourth grade, not to mention the first grade. People of such caliber only becamemon in the fifth and sixth grades.

    I¡¯ve found a treasure! Since he¡¯s a fourth-rank cksmith, he has to be capable of second-grade thousand refining at the very least!

    ¡°Here¡¯s your badge back,¡± the young man said, his tone clearly more polite than before. As a fellow cksmith, he understood better than Yuanen the unprecedented genius a thirteen-year-old fourth-rank cksmith represented, how much it shook the foundations of cksmithing history! Perhaps the Academy bent the rules and made an exception in order to recruit him for his rich talent.

    ¡°You¡¯re a working student?¡± the young man asked.

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    The clerk held his stare and something shed within his eyes, something close to understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll exin how the pay works here.. Since the badge you got says you¡¯re a fourth-rank cksmith, you¡¯ll receive two thousand points a month and ess to a private twenty square meter workshop. That¡¯s suitable for your rank, and will be upgraded as your rank advances. Also, the Association will provide you with ten chunks of metal each month to use as you wish, and an eight percent discount when purchasing additional metal from the Association.

    ¡°You can also get a job with the Association. If you want the Association to sell products on your behalf, then you¡¯ve got to relinquish five percent as a fee. Obviously, the rest will go to you. In exchange for all these benefits, you mustplete three jobs each month. Of course, the three jobs will be suitable for your rank.

    ¡°Last but not least, if you run into any problems, please don¡¯t hesitate toe by the Association for assistance.¡±

    There are so many benefits for joining!

    Throughout his path to bing a cksmith, Tang Wulin had stumbled upon many an imprable mountain along the way, and only now had he tasted the sweet fruits born of hisbor. No matter where, cksmiths would always be in high demand, as evident by the benefits offered by Shrek cksmith¡¯s Association.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ept some jobs. Please assign me a workshop.¡± These were his two items of priority today. A personal workshop would allow him to practice forging andplete jobs, raking up contribution points on the way.

    A Tang Sect branch was likely hidden in the belly of Shrek Academy. Tang Wulin would have to ask Wu Zhangkong where it was. And once he had the information, he¡¯d go and report in, settling into a hectic schedule packed full of missions for both Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect.

    He would consolidate his fifth rank foundation whilepleting forging jobs for the next year, taking a slow and steady approach to spirit refining.

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    A whileter, the clerk led Tang Wulin down a long and narrow corridor, winding and tortuous like a coiling snake, doors lining both sides. Upon closer inspection, Tang Wulin realized the how simr to a tube the hall was.

    With every step, the clerk babbled on, reminding him of certain important details. For example, that every association had their own space, and all of the rooms on either side of the corridor were for cksmiths of the fourth rank and up. Every workshop was soundproofed, so no matter how furiously one swung the hammer, not a peep would leave the rooms.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s workshop number was easy to remember: 88.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your workshop door card. It¡¯s free to use. If you need to buy metal or want to ept some jobs, hop by the front desk and we¡¯ll assist you immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll trouble you when the timees.¡±

    Tang Wulin entered his workshop with Yuanen in tow. It was neat and tidy, empty shelves on either sides, not a dust mote in ce. Right smack in the center of the room stood a forging table. One nce, and Tang Wulin knew it was the standard type, the type that, although not as fancy as Feng Wuyu¡¯s, was what he was most familiar with.

    The room was bare otherwise. Each wall was forged from metal. If he didn¡¯t know any better, he could have sworn he¡¯d stepped foot into a world of metal.

    Even though it¡¯s not veryrge, it¡¯s still good. I can consider this workshop mine from now on.

    Earlier, Tang Wulin had taken his monthly allotment¡ªten chunks of metal. Fourth-rank cksmiths were treated well.

    Although none of the ten metals were particrly valuable or rare, they were all free! No way could he turn that down.

    He arranged his newly acquired metals with some of the less valuable ones from his storage ring on the hungry shelves. And with that, the workshop no longer seemed so bare.

    ¡°Take your pick.¡± Tang Wulin pointed to the shelves.

    Yuanen returned his gesture with a nk stare. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I want. I need a full set of armor, so I¡¯ll just go with whatever you rmend.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were peppered with surprise. ¡°You want to create a full set? You¡¯re already preparing to be a battle armor master?¡±

    Yuanen nodded.

    ¡°I think that¡¯ll be difficult since your body grows too big when you use your martial soul.¡± Tang Wulin smiled in spite of himself. ¡°Oh right, what¡¯s your martial soul? It¡¯s so powerful! It¡¯d make things easier if I knew.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Titan Giant Ape,¡± Yuanen replied after hesitating for a moment.

    ¡°Titan Giant Ape?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes popped. Of course he had heard of it before. The Titan Giant Ape was known as the king of the forest, royalty among soul beasts. But this was the first time he met someone with it as their martial soul.

    ¡°So what do you think?¡± Yuanen asked.

    Tang Wulin pondered for a moment, gears whirring in overdrive in his mind. ¡°Spirit refined metal would be best for you. That¡¯ll allow you to merge your armor with your body and amodate you no matter howrge your transformation. In today¡¯s lesson, my ss¡¯s teacher said battle armor is meant for the martial soul to wear. So, one-word battle armor can¡¯t really be counted as true battle armor. In anycase, I¡¯m too unfamiliar with how battle armor is made and don¡¯t know if one-word battle armor can transform along with your martial soul.¡±

    ¡°It can,¡± Yuanen said. ¡°But the crafting process is veryplicated. Alright, how about you just thousand refine a highly ductile metal for me?¡±

    Again, Tang Wulin delved deep into his thoughts. ¡°Then you¡¯ll want the same metal as my hammers. Heavy silver. It¡¯s extremely ductile and is considered one of the best mid-grade metals. As for making the armor, you¡¯ll have to find a mecha designer and maker.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Thousand refining heavy silver was a walk in the park for Tang Wulin. As Yuanen was his first customer sinceing to Shrek Academy, Tang Wulin allowed him to stay and watch.

    Several strikes of the hammerter, a silver light shot out from the metal, leaving Yuanen gasping for his words. ¡°Y-you¡¯re too fast.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting quite the deal this time. It¡¯s thousand refined with spirit, so it¡¯s first-grade thousand refined. Don¡¯t you think one thousand contribution points is too cheap for something like this?¡±

    Yuanen carefully epted the heavy silver and put it away, nodding. ¡°It¡¯s cheap. I¡¯ll tell you a secret about Shrek Academy if you¡¯ll agree to continue forging for me at that price.¡±

    ¡°Done!¡± Tang Wulin agreed to the bargain immediately, heart thumping in beat with the palpable anticipation in the room. ¡°I¡¯m going to want you to answer a few more questions about working students also. Throw in those answers and I promise to continue forging thousand refined products for you at that price. This deal is only for you though.¡±

 Chapter 302 - Genius Working Students

    <strong>Chapter 302 - Genius Working Students</strong>

    ¡°Deal,¡± Yuanen happily said.

    Tang Wulin perceived from Yuanen¡¯s tone that he was selling his thousand refinement for cheap this time, but information could make or break neers like him. Besides, Yuanen was only one person. He couldn¡¯t possibly need too many thousand refinements.

    ¡°The Academy purchases first-grade thousand refined metal for a minimum of two thousand contribution points.¡±

    The corner of Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth began twitching. ¡°But the working student thousand refining jobs rewards are all one thousand points!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you hadn¡¯t joined the cksmith¡¯s Association yet. Aren¡¯t the fees only five percent now that you¡¯ve joined? Apart from us working students who are required to ept a few missions every month, no one will bother with the jobs given by the administration. You¡¯ll only get cheated if you do.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Okay. I get it now. It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t find out toote. So I want to ask you, is there some secret about working students? Why do people act strange when they find out I¡¯m a working student?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because working students are freaks,¡± Yuanen answered bluntly. ¡°The Academy usually epts any person who doesn¡¯t pass the exam but performs spectacrly in one area as a working student. Well, those with extraordinary qualities are admitted as working students too. For example, that Elder Feng you met earlier used to be a working student. Relying on his cksmithing talent, he graduated from the outer court at the age of thirty-four. But in that same year, he seeded at soul refining and broke into the seventh rank, bing a Saint cksmith. The Academy made an exception for him, the youngest Saint cksmith on the continent, and epted him into the inner court. Then his cultivation soared. He rose from six to nine rings in twenty years. He became a Title Douluo and an eighth rank Saint cksmith. He¡¯s the greatest cksmith of Shrek Academy and holds an exalted position.

    ¡°Working students created a precedent of reaching to the top. In the eyes of ordinary students, working students are unpredictable and absolutely must not be offended. The chances for graduating working students to enter the inner court is thirty percent, much higher than ordinary students. Naturally, we¡¯re under a lot more pressure than them too.

    ¡°The Academy established the working student system for those who excelled in one particr field, but didn¡¯t meet the criteria for admittance. But now, after many generations of working students, these two words alone are enough to demand respect from ordinary students in the outer court.¡±

    Tang Wulin finally understood why the administrator had told him not to bring shame to the working students that day.

    So then, Elder Cai wasn¡¯t punishing us by making us working students!

    ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± Yuanen asked.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I still have a question. You¡¯re so strong, so why haven¡¯t you entered the inner court yet? How old are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fifteen years old. I entered Shrek Academy when I was twelve. As for why I haven¡¯t entered the inner court yet, I can¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s a secret.¡±

    A trace of loneliness flickered in Yuanen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t need anything else, I¡¯m leaving now. I still need to finish my own tasks. Oh right, I¡¯m a third-rank mecha designer. If you need any designs in the future,e find me and I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Not for free?¡¯

    Yuanen stared at him. ¡°Free? Shrek Academy advocates a system where the more work you put in, the more you benefit. In order to gain something, you have to pay the price.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, stop being so serious. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going the same way so I¡¯ll leave with you.¡±

    Tang Wulin had gained much this outing. Joining the cksmith¡¯s Association would make his life much easier; that is, providing him with the means to feed himself.

    ¡°You got what you wanted, so don¡¯t forget to treat me to dinner.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a glutton.¡± Yuanen gave him a helpless look.

    They left the school building and walked back to their dormitory. Just as they exited the forest, however, Yuanen raised his head and stared into the distance.

    Tang Wulin noted Yuanen¡¯s sudden stillness. He also looked in the same direction.

    A person sat on the edge of the forest, his body turned to face the dormitory.

    The man wore the green uniform of Shrek Academy, his golden hair neatlybed back. Tang Wulin thought he looked a bit familiar.

    Yuanen stopped walking. At the same time, the golden-haired man also noticed them and turned his head.

    Tang Wulin instantly recognized him.

    Isn¡¯t he the rich kid from yesterday who bought out the drink shop because he wanted a girl¡¯s number? He also had the angel martial soul, right?

    Seeing Tang Wulin and Yuanen, the man stood up and strode over.

    ¡°Have you two seen a red-haired girl here? Actually, does a red-haired girl live here at all?¡± The man stared at them arrogantly, his mere presence stifling to others.

    He¡¯s still looking for that Fallen Angel girl?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart thumped.

    That¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t she say she was a working student as well?

    He subconsciously turned toward Yuanen. As a second grade student, Yuanen knew more about working students. Besides, this Yue Zhengyu man was also a second grade student. The fact that he didn¡¯t recognize Yuanen was puzzling.

    Yuanen looked at Yue Zhengyu with indifference. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone like that. Please move out of the way.¡± Not waiting for his reply, Yuanen began walking forward.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I¡¯ve already waited half a day, but I¡¯ve only met you two working students. Now, you say you don¡¯t know anything?¡± He raised a hand to push Yuanen in the chest.

    Yuanen¡¯s expression instantly darkened. An imposing aura burst forth from his body, and he rammed Yue Zhengyu with his shoulder.

    Astonishment flickered in Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes. He hadn¡¯t been in Shrek Academy for long despite being an outer court student. If not for his n¡¯s requirements, he would have entered the inner court long ago. He had been forced by his n to go into seclusion to awaken his martial soul immediately after being admitted, so he started straight in the second grade uponpletion. This was why didn¡¯t recognize Yuanen.

    Facing Yuanen¡¯s attack, he also lowered his shoulder to ram into Yuanen¡¯s.

    Tang Wulin retreated two steps. He didn¡¯t want to be coteral damage.

    As Tang Wulin expected, the aftermath of their collision resulted in Yue Zhengyu being sent flying. A burst of radianceter, wings unfurled behind Yue Zhengyu¡¯s back and he fought to steady himself in mid-air. Finally, his body righted itself. Yet, tremors still ran down his right shoulder.

    Though the Holy Angel martial soul was formidable, its strength did not lie in power. When facing the tyrannical might of the Titan Great Ape, a soul beast whose mere punch could cause shockwaves, even Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t confident in his strength! It would take all of his bloodline power for Tang Wulin to contend against Yuanen.

    If Yue Zhengyu were fine after receiving such an attack, it would be strange

    ¡°You!¡± Fury zed in Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 303 - Mu Chen Resigns

    <strong>Chapter 303 - Mu Chen Resigns</strong>

    The look Yuanen shot Yue Zhengyu was cold enough to freeze. ¡°This area is for working students only. Please leave. Are you aware of the consequences for private battles on campus?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu snorted, eyes shing with irritation. ¡°Private battles are not permitted on the Academy¡¯s premises. But swapping pointers? That¡¯s a different story. It¡¯s pretty much encouraged. In fact,e join me in a spar if you think you¡¯ve got what it takes.¡±

    ¡°Not interested.¡± Without sparing him another nce, Yuanen left for the dormitory, footsteps trailing behind him.

    ¡°You!¡± Yue Zhengyu cut himself short before he boiled over. Somehow, he had the sense of mind to understand his ce; it wouldn¡¯t do for him to erupt here. Chest heaving, he huffed, ¡°You¡¯re hiding an evil soul master. It wouldn¡¯t be in your best interests to cover for her.¡±

    Yuanen stopped mid-step, turning his neck and fixing him with a heated re. ¡°Evil soul master? The Academy has judged there to be nothing of the sort here, so who are you to say there are?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu returned his stare, intense. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°Then think of a way to prove it,¡± Yuanen said dismissively. ¡°Let me remind you that only working students can enter the working student dormitory. If you set foot in our territory, by the Academy¡¯s rules, we have the right to deal with you as we see fit. You¡¯ll be disciplined harshly as well.¡±

    There are rules in ce for the working student dormitory? Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes popped. Being a working student seemed more attractive than ever.

    ¡°You! What¡¯s so amazing about working students!¡± Yue Zhengyu scoffed in disdain.

    ¡°I invite you to try something then. Can I take your words as a deration of war against all working students?¡± Word after word of Yuanen stabbed into Yue Zhengyu like daggers.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s determined expression wavered. He had some understanding of working students. For one, they were basically a group of geniuses. Disregarding the current batch, working students of previous generations had stepped foot within the inner court, cultivating much power and influence, rising up to be inner court elites.

    ¡°Of course I have a way to prove it!¡± Yue Zhengyu narrowed his eyes so tight they resembled slits. A crafty smile crawled its way across his lips in the meanwhile. With a soft thud, his feet touched the ground, and he flicked onest nce at Yuanen before leaving.

    At the sight of the other man¡¯s departure, Tang Wulin approached Yuanen¡¯s side. ¡°Do we really not have a red-haired student here?¡±

    Yuanen furrowed his brows. ¡°Why are you asking too?¡±

    Following this question, Tang Wulin recounted what he had witnessed at the drink shop back then. At the end of his story, a crack appeared in Yuanen¡¯s calm mask, though he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely certain there isn¡¯t anyone like that here. Anyway, I¡¯m going to return first.¡±

    Watching him leave, Tang Wulin had the sinking suspicion Yuanen was brushing this matter under the rug. A normal person wouldn¡¯t have caught on, but the advancement in his bloodline amplified his perception. There was something off about Yuanen.

    Back in his room, Tang Wulin was surprised to find his teammates nowhere in sight. He hadn¡¯t a clue where they went, and as he contemted their location, he was hit with the reminder to do something he¡¯d nned a while ago. Shoving a hand into his pockets, he pulled out a soulmunicator. He dialed a number with practiced precision.

    ¡°Teacher, I made it into Shrek Academy.¡± Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t contain the excitement in his voice, and it spilled through the device.

    ¡°You did it? Great! As expected of my student.¡± Mu Chen broke into roaringughter.

    There was no denying it; Mu Chen felt happy for his student from the bottom of his heart. Although Tang Wulin was a heaven-defying genius cksmith, hiscking soul power restricted his growth in that field. But things were different now that he was in Shrek Academy. Even if Tang Wulin only managed to graduate from the outer court, his cultivation foundation would be incredibly stable, guaranteeing sess as a soul master. With a wealth of soul power to draw on, there¡¯d be few bumps in his path as a cksmith. Not to mention, he was just fourteen years old! His future was boundless!

    ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s something I need to talk to you about,¡± Tang Wulin said after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    ¡°Broken through? To rank 30? No way. Weren¡¯t you just rank 26 or 27 before you left? How could you break through so quickly? Did you eat some heavenly treasure?¡± Mu Chen asked, shock thick in his voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I made a breakthrough in forging. I tried spirit refining and seeded.¡±

    The line went silent.

    ¡°Teacher, are you still there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still here. Exin to me what happened.¡± Mu Chen¡¯sck of reaction left Tang Wulin bbergasted.

    Isn¡¯t bing a fifth-rank cksmith at thirteen something surprising?

    ¡°On the day of the exam...¡± Tang Wulin proceeded to recite the events, not sparing a single detail. He even exined how he had felt during the process, the sensations that cascaded through his body, in hopes that Mu Chen would help analyze the entire situation and shed light on his current level.

    ¡°Good preparation is the key to sess!¡± Mu Chen said, after listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s recount. ¡°But that was far too dangerous. You absolutely must not attempt spirit refining again before you reach rank 30. I¡¯lle visit you in a few days and we can continue our conversation then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher. You¡¯reing to Shrek?¡± Tang Wulin asked, astonished.

    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ve been here too long now. It¡¯s about time for a change in scenery and Shrek is a pretty nice ce. In any case, congrattions. Although you¡¯ve only seeded spirit refining once, you¡¯re still a fifth-rank cksmith now, and you¡¯ve aplished this at the tender age of thirteen! You¡¯re an outstanding genius no matter the profession.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Tang Wulin grinned.

    Tang Wulin then recounted in vivid detail his experience right after his sses began and his encounter with Feng Wuyu. Through it all, Mu Chen listened in silence, withholding his opinions.

    ?

    Over in Eastsea City, Mu Chen wore an expression that was anything but calm. After the call with Tang Wulin ended, he quickly dialed another number.

    ¡°I want two train tickets to Shrek City, scheduled for three days from now.¡±

    I can¡¯t sit here twiddling my thumbs anymore. If I don¡¯t go, my disciple might get snatched away! No matter what, I can¡¯t let him steal my treasured disciple.

    Following this thought, Mu Chen made another call.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mu Chen. Please connect me to the President.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s holding a meeting right now? Okay. Tell him that I¡¯m resigning.¡±

    ?

    Tang Wulin sat there at a loss. He didn¡¯t know how much of a shock he had given Mu Chen nor where his teammates were. He chose to remain in the room.

    After joining Shrek cksmith¡¯s Association, he secured a steady source of contribution points. He gained a deep insight regarding the background of working students too. Now standing at the top of his list was self-improvement, his goal set at reaching rank 30.

    He spent an entire afternoon meditating. The Mysterious Heaven Method was slow to cultivate, but it emphasized creating a firm foundation.

    Tang Wulin met with Yuanen for his free dinner, engaging in his alternative cultivation method once more.

    For the sake of not drawing too much attention, he found a table in the corner and dragged his friends to eat with him, introducing them to Yuanen at the same time.

    ¡°Senior Yuanen, how many working students are there right now?¡± Xie Xie¡¯s eyes sparkled after hearing the legend of the working students, and couldn¡¯t help himself from asking this question.

    Yuanen turned to him. ¡°There were six of usst year. Two graduated, two entered the inner court, and one withdrew from the Academy. So I¡¯m the only one left of the previous batch. Counting you guys, there are five of us now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one left?¡± Tang Wulin stared at Yuanen in confusion.

    But I clearly remember seeing a working student¡¯s badge on that girl! Even the enforcer recognized it! If Yuanen¡¯s telling the truth, then who is that girl?

    Huh. Then those rooms that looked lived in should be empty now.

    Before he could finish his thoughts, someone came over to their table. ¡°Who are you trying to trick, saying you¡¯re the only working student left in your year? What about that red-haired girl?¡±

    Yuanen glowered toward Yue Zhengyu. ¡°You¡¯re really a leech that never lets go!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu made a dignified face. ¡°To eradicate evil is the duty of every Holy Angel soul master! This is merely my responsibility. Stop hiding her from me, otherwise you¡¯ll face the consequences of doing so once I catch her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wee here,¡± Yuanen said coldly.

    A smile formed on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s lips. He pulled a chair from another table over and sat down. ¡°Why aren¡¯t I wee? Don¡¯t you working students have to pay for your food? I¡¯ll treat you all this time.¡±

    ¡°No thank you,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    Yue Zhengyu flicked a leisurely nce at him. ¡°You sure do have a lot of backbone.¡±

 Chapter 304 - Yue Zhengyu

    <strong>Chapter 304 - Yue Zhengyu</strong>

    ¡°This has nothing to do with having a backbone,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°Today¡¯s meal has already been paid for.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu was taken aback by this fact. ¡°Tomorrow then.¡±

    Gu Yue made a grim expression, eyes narrowed and face pinched. ¡°We won¡¯t ept food from someone as dishonest as you.¡±

    At the sound of her words, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Then what if I were an honest person? It embarrasses me to say this, but please take care of me in the future. I went to the administration earlier and had my working student application approved.¡±

    Yuanen¡¯s brows arched when he heard this, his eyes instantly locking on to Yue Zhengyu.

    With a smirk, Yue Zhengyu met Yuanen¡¯s re head-on, not at all fazed.

    This guy actually became a working student?

    Dread creeped into Tang Wulin¡¯s heart as he imagined their future as working students.

    ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡± Yuanen stood up with his food tray and left, not sparing the group another nce.

    At his departure, Yue Zhengyu beamed as if he were proud of an aplishment. ¡°Now I can enter the dormitory for working students too. If that girl is there, I¡¯ll definitely find her!¡±

    ¡°You! You¡¯re such a senseless person!¡± Xie Xie said, nostrils ring in irritation.

    ¡°How am I senseless?¡± Yue Zhengyu demanded.

    ¡°How could you be anything but senseless to go to such lengths to find one person? Especially since the enforcer already said she isn¡¯t an evil soul master. Even if you find her, what do you think is going to happen?¡± Xie Xie stared at Yue Zhengyu with eyes of ridicule.

    ¡°How could a Fallen Angel soul master not be an evil soul master?¡± Yue Zhengyu fired back, unconvinced. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely dig up proof that she is! And by that time, she won¡¯t have any way to cover it up. Just you wait and see.¡±

    After speaking, Yue Zhengyu also stood up to leave. But Tang Wulin raised a hand to stop him.

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Remember when you bought that drink shop? Well, we were there too and witnessed everything. I have some questions I want to ask you.¡±

    ¡°You guys were there? Oh! I think I remember you now. You were sitting at the table next to me, right? So what do you guys think? Didn¡¯t that girl seem like an evil soul master?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re unrted to that matter,¡± Tang Wulin cut him off. ¡°What I wanted to ask you is this: since you¡¯re so rich, does that mean you have a lot of contribution points too?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu straightened his back with pride. ¡°How could my Holy Angel n becking in contribution points? In fact, we have a lot of businesses on campus. We have no shortage of points.¡±

    Unflinching, Tang Wulin said, ¡°Then do you need any metals forged? I¡¯m a cksmith, and I¡¯m sure you know how poor us working students are.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a cksmith? What can you forge?¡± A hint of disdain crept into Yue Zhengyu¡¯s voice.

    Tang Wulin paid it no mind, a smile sliding across his mouth. ¡°See for yourself.¡± He revealed his fourth-rank cksmith¡¯s badge, waiting for Yue Zhengyu to examine it.

    As a member of the Holy Angel n, it was natural for Yue Zhengyu to recognize the badge for what it was. He was instantly struck stupid. ¡°Y-you¡¯re a fourth-rank cksmith?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Wulin nodded. He didn¡¯t dare proim himself a fifth-rank cksmith before obtaining his fifth-rank badge.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± Yue Zhengyu felt shivers coursing down his spin, hairs springing.

    ¡°Thirteen.¡±

    ¡°What? Working students really are monstrous! Are you all new students?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What about you? How old are you?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fifteen and a second grade student,¡± Yue Zhengyu answered. ¡°But I had to spend all of my first grade in seclusion with my n, so I haven¡¯t attended sses until now.¡±

    Puzzle pieces began falling into ce in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. So that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t recognize Yuanen even though they¡¯re in the same grade!

    ¡°I¡¯lle find you when I need things forged in the future!¡± Yue Zhengyu shot out of his chair like a rocket, a giant grin stered on his face. ¡°But you¡¯re still just at the fourth rank, so keep on working hard! cksmiths are only truly amazing once they reach the fifth rank.¡±

    As Yue Zhengyu finally departed, Xie Xie watched his shrinking back with discontent eyes. ¡°Boss, that guy is way too arrogant! Why are you trying to get closer to him?¡±

    Tang Wulin responded with a wry smile. ¡°Since he¡¯s a working student now, we¡¯re standing on even ground with him. Besides, just think of how many contribution points we can milk from someone that rich.¡±

    ¡°What are the ns for tonight?¡± Xie Xie bounced from his seat, the previous topic already forgotten. Still unfamiliar with Shrek Academy, they were filled with curiosity.

    ¡°I need to report to the local Spirit Pagoda branch,¡± Gu Yue said.

    A thought struck Tang Wulin like a stray lightning bolt. ¡°The rest of us also need to report to the Tang Sect. But first thing¡¯s first, we must find Teacher Wu.¡±¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we look for him after tomorrow¡¯s ss? Let¡¯s go have some fun tonight,¡± Xie Xie said eagerly.

    Tang Wulin shot him a stern look, face drained of anything less than serious. ¡°We may have passed the entrance exam, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can ck off. Thepetition here is fierce. A single mistake could leave us behind in the dust. Don¡¯t forget, Shrek Academy emphasizes the importance of secondary professions since we need them to be battle armor masters. Because we have to be personally involved with at least one part of the battle armor creation process, we must spend our free time practicing our professions. Xie Xie, curb your yfulness for now. In fact, you should all join the associations of your respective professions and begin climbing to the next rank with their support.¡±

    Both Xu Xiaoyan and Gu Yue were mecha designers, and Xie Xie was a mecha maker. Of the three, Gu Yue had advanced the furthest, already at the second rank. The other two were still stuck at the bottom. So, there was actually a silver lining to them missing the fifth trial during the entrance exam.

    Xie Xie deted like a balloon. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go join an association first.¡±

    He understood just as well as Tang Wulin did that time waited for no one!

    Taking in Xie Xie¡¯s look of resignation,Tang Wulin sighed in his heart. He knew without a doubt their hardships at Shrek Academy had just begun.

    From then on, Tang Wulin cultivated, went to eat dinner, and immediately returned to the dormitory, not letting a second go to waste. He was beginning to fall into a routine now. He attended sses in the morning, spent two hours forging in the afternoon, then utilized every spare second cultivating. He wasn¡¯t anxious to enter the spirit ascension tform since all of their spirit souls had been saturated with spirit energy. Soul power cultivation was his number one priority now. He needed to reach rank 30 as soon as possible and obtain his third soul ring. When that time arrived, he could attempt to spirit refine once more.

    A single sess in spirit refining did not mean he had aplete grasp of the process. He still needed to practice and refine his skill.

    What set fifth-rank and fourth-rank cksmiths apart were that fifth-rank cksmiths only needed to present their identification to ept spirit refining jobs, and they bore no consequences in the event of failing to forge a metal.

    These were the advantages of being in the fifth rank, which made sense in light of spirit refining¡¯s enormous rate of failure. If cksmiths had to guarantee the sess of a spirit refining, no one would want to be one.

    This was why Yue Zhengyu had said cksmiths only became formidable at the fifth rank. By then, one could eptmissions while using those requests to practice spirit refining.

    Back in Eastsea City, Tang Wulin had saw that the minimum reward for spirit refining was ten times that of thousand refining. His eyes hadn¡¯t been ying tricks on him; it was actually ten times!

    Although Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t familiar with Shrek Academy¡¯s inner-workings, he found it safe to assume the same rate existed here as in Eastsea City. After all, spirit refined metal was the foundation of two-word battle armor. Tang Wulin was convinced that two-word battle armor masters were rare in the outer court. As such, the entire outer court should be his potential customers.

    In order to break the next Golden Dragon King seal, not to mention purchase items to assist his cultivation, Tang Wulin would have to farm contribution points bit by bit.It was a cycle of working and cultivation that continually fed back into itself.

    The order of things was important. As long as Tang Wulin had a clear-cut n, he would know what to focus on in each stage as he progressed.

 Chapter 305 - The Battle for Class President

    <strong>Chapter 305 - The Battle for ss President</strong>

    ¡°Today we will be electing the ss representatives.¡± With Elder Cai absent as usual, Shen Yi took charge of the lectures while Wu Zhangkong stood to the side in silence. He swept his icy gazy over the entire ss.

    ¡°Here at Shrek, strength reigns supreme. We have already tested your characters, so we don¡¯t care who bes a ss representative. A ss battle will be held, and the final victor will be the ss president. Those who demonstrate exceptional talent will fill in the other positions. There are seven representatives in total. One ss president, two vice-presidents, and a council made up of the four secondary professions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on the position of ss representative. Each representative will be in charge of different parts of the ss and receive bonus contribution points. The president and vice-presidents are the leaders and represent the whole ss. Each month the ss president will receive one thousand contribution points, the vice-president six hundred, and the members of the profession council will each receive five hundred points. As long as a representative can be a battle armor master by twenty-five years of age, they will automatically be admitted into the inner court upon graduation. Also, they may take the graduation exam at any time they wish. Remember, you must graduate from the inner court by the time you turn thirty-five. Don¡¯t even dare to proim yourself a member of Shrek otherwise. Anyway, these seven positions will be filled in today. First, I will dere Tang Wulin as the cksmith representative.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not expect this at all.

    ¡°Stand up. Let your ssmates get acquainted with you,¡± Shen Yi said.

    Tang Wulin stood up, turning around to face all of his ssmates.

    Everyone¡¯s gazesnded on Tang Wulin, each with different reactions. The girls instantly brightened the moment they saw him, for one simple reason: he was handsome!

    Tang Wulin, at the young age of thirteen, stood 165 centimeters tall and was only a head shorter than an adult. Long eyshes entuated hisrge eyes. With a lean build and a radiant smile, his pretty-boy look easily captured the hearts of the girls.

    The boys, however, did not look too kindly on him. Just by the fact that they attended Shrek Academy was enough to attest to their genius status and so they all naturally regarded themselves highly.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± A student in the back row raised his hand.

    ¡°Speak,¡± Shen Yi said.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he need topete for the cksmith representative position?¡± The young man stood up, revealing his unbelievably muscr build. He stood over 190 centimeters tall and had a deep voice. Oddly enough though, his eyes were extremely small. So small, that they were like slits.

    ¡°Yang Nianxia, you¡¯re not exactly wrong. Tang Wulin doesn¡¯t need topete for the cksmith representative position because no one canpete with him. He¡¯s a fourth-rank cksmith.¡± Shen Yi¡¯s words roused the entire ss.

    Fourth-rank cksmith? A fourth-rank cksmith who¡¯s not even fifteen years old? That¡¯s just ridiculous!

    Yang Nianxia froze, stunned. Originally, he had objected because he himself was a third-rank cksmith, a remarkable achievement for his age.

    Now, however, words failed him¡ªhe couldn¡¯t hope topare to a fourth-rank cksmith!

    He stared at Tang Wulin in shock. Though he could not ept it just yet, he sat back down.

    Tang Wulin gave Yang Nianxia a nod, his expression unchanging.

    ¡°Any other questions?¡± Shen Yi swept her gaze across the ss.

    Little did the ss know, Shen Yi was still understating Tang Wulin¡¯s level. After all, he had yet to receive his badge for the fifth rank and couldn¡¯t spirit refine at the moment.

    Everyone changed their suspicious attitudes within an instant. Although Shrek Academy students constantlypeted against each other, assisting each other was also possible. After all, it would be foolish not to form close ties with talented people. Everyone was painfully aware that they could not be battle armor masters through their own efforts alone. They would need outside help, and their ssmates were their best bet.

    These students, havinge from all over the continent, had all heard numerous tales of Shrek Academy that instilled caution into their hearts. Everyone knew that they had direct all their efforts into self-improvement.

    In the end, they were all geniuses that made it into Shrek Academy.

    Seeing no one else object, Shen Yi smiled. ¡°Good, that¡¯s settled then. Apetition will be held for the other positions. The contest for the president and vice-president seat will start in a moment. We¡¯re going to a practice field where you can fight to your heart¡¯s content. There¡¯s only one requirement to be the ss president: survive until the very end. The two runner-ups will be the vice-presidents. Let me remind you, it¡¯s not a fight to the death. As long as your four limbs or your torso touches the ground, you will be eliminated.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you wish to withdraw from the position, that¡¯s fine too. There are many perks to being the ss president, but the responsibilities are just as heavy. If there¡¯s one benefit that makes it worth it though, it would be the extra credit you receive when you take the inner court entrance exam in the future, and the greater influence on campus. As I¡¯m sure you all know, the highest authority in Shrek City and Shrek Academy is the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. Nearly all the elders of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion were past ss presidents or vice-presidents. The Academy has six grades and only six sses, so there are only six ss presidents in total. Every one of them has a higher chance of making it into the inner court.¡±

    How can she say withdrawing is fine? Now she¡¯s just trying to provoke us!

    Still standing up, Tang Wulin clearly saw Shen Yi¡¯s words ignite a fire in the eyes of his fellow ssmates.

    And he was no exception. There wasn¡¯t anyone who didn¡¯t want to stand above their peers This was especially true at Shrek Academy. But in order to climb to the top, they had to fight.

    ¡°Alright, you have fifteen minutes to prepare. Naturally, you can also form groups, it¡¯s up to you. We will only observe the battles.¡±

    Fifteen minutes to form teams?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart thumped. He understood the underlying meaning in Shen Yi¡¯s words. This wasn¡¯t merely a test of their individual strength; in order to be the ss president, it would take more than a single person¡¯s power.

    The Shrek Academy entrance exam already weeded out every weakling. Right now, wisdom was more important than strength.

    Tang Wulin sat down silently. He sent a meaningful look to Xie Xie. Then, in a voice only audible to his teammates, Tang Wulin said, ¡°Xie Xie, Xiaoyan, you two go make another group. Understood?¡±

    A knowing smile instantly appeared on Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s lips. Xie Xie, though taken by surprise, soon curled his lips into a mischievous grin.

    Understanding Gu Yue¡¯s temperament, Tang Wulin did not tell her to do the same. She was too prideful to take the initiative to form her own group.

    The reason why they weren¡¯t teaming up this time was simple. After being seated together, they were already perceived as their own clique. Now that Tang Wulin was the cksmith representative, even more eyes were on him. There was just too much attention on them right now.

    If they wanted to take full advantage of the ensuing chaos, first they had to take the heat off of themselves.

    The lecture theater soon grew rowdy as people turned towards the person sitting next to them in search ofrades.

    With only three positions avable, the teams remained small. If the team was too big, there would be conflicts over who received the positions!

    Though strangers at first, the ssmates soon became friendly.

    ¡°Can I join you guys? I¡¯m a control-type soul master, so I¡¯ll definitely be useful. I don¡¯t want to be ss president, I¡¯m just afraid of getting hurt. If you¡¯ll have me, I¡¯ll withdraw when we¡¯re the only team left.¡±

 Chapter 306 - Forming Groups

    <strong>Chapter 306 - Forming Groups</strong>

    Xu Xiaoyan had a delicate appearance, like that of a frail flower. She was undoubtedly unrivalled among her peers. It didn¡¯t take much for a rtivelyrge team to ept her, making them a team of five with her addition.

    Ignoring her team¡¯s discussions, she nced at Tang Wulin,pletely pleased with herself.

    Xie Xie also managed to join a team without a hitch. Agility-type soul masters excelled in chaotic battlefields, so he was easily able to recruit two other agility-type soul masters to form a team of three. He even came up with a name for his team, the Scavengers.

    Someone spoke up while Tang Wulin was immersed in observing his fellow ssmates.

    ¡°Hi, are you really a fourth-rank cksmith?¡± It was that Yang Nianxia who had previously doubted him.

    ¡°Mn. I am.¡± Tang Wulin took out his badge as proof. Considering Yang Nanxia¡¯s sturdy build, Tang Wulin was certain that he was a cksmith as well. As fellow cksmiths, they were bound to run into each other often in the future, so it was best to maintain a cordial rtionship.

    ¡°Let¡¯s team up then. I¡¯m a power-type soul master. My martial soul is the Duskgold Bear,¡± Yang Nianxia said, cutting right to the chase.

    The Duskgold Bear? Tang Wulin was startled.

    The Duskgold Bear was a variant of the Duskgold Dreadw Bear. In all of history, a soul master with the Duskgold Dreadw Bear as martial soul had never appeared. Maybe it was just too overbearing for a human to contain.

    The Duskgold Bear, however, wasuded as the most powerful bear-type martial soul. It possessed all the traits of the Duskgold Dreadw Bear, except for its famed w. Both its strength and defense were tyrannical, making it an amazing meat shield.

    Tang Wulin could be considered a sort of assault-type soul master. If he were to team up with such an amazing human shield, his survivability would soar to new heights.

    Tang Wulin nodded without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Sure! Wee to the team! I¡¯m Tang Wulin, and this here is mypanion, Gu Yue. I¡¯m a control-type soul master and Gu Yue is an elemental-type soul master that specializes in control, support, and ranged attacks.¡±

    ¡°Hi.¡± Yang Nianxia offered his hand to Gu Yue in greeting. However, she only gave him a nod. She never let anyone apart from Tang Wulin touch her.

    Tang Wulin smiled sheepishly. ¡°That¡¯s just the kind of person Gu Yue is. Don¡¯t mind it too much, Yang Nianxia.¡±

    Yang Nianxia chuckled and he rubbed the back of his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Oh, right, how old are you? It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯re a fourth-rank cksmith at such a young age. We shouldpare notes sometime.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯m thirteen. How about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fourteen.¡±

    The two stared at each other in astonishment. Yang Nianxia¡¯s surprise stemmed from how young Tang Wulin was, while Tang Wulin found Yang Nianxia¡¯s enormous size shocking for someone at his age.

    ¡°The three of us make quite a good team. Do you have any idea what we should doter? I¡¯m not very good at strategizing. What are your specialties?¡± Yang Nianxia asked, full of vigor.

    All of the new students still weren¡¯t familiar with each other, so this battle royale served as the perfect stage to showcase their strengths. The more formidable one appeared, the easier it would be for them to form rtionships with others. Furthermore, it would elevate one¡¯s status in the ss. Everyone was eager to prove themselves.

    Tang Wulin smiled wryly. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple really. Isn¡¯t your martial soul the Duskgold Bear? The Duskgold Bear has amazing strength and defense. All you need to do is focus on disying them and we¡¯ll be fine. Leave the rest to me and Gu Yue. I¡¯ll pull people to you, and you¡¯ll beat them up. Gu Yue will be in charge of ranged attacks and supporting us.¡±

    With the addition of Yang Nianxia, Tang Wulin was satisfied with theposition of their team. He had no doubts about Yang Nianxia¡¯s strength. He had passed Shrek¡¯s entrance exam too after all. At the very least, he had to have three soul rings. Those who had been admitted with only two soul rings like Tang Wulin were an oddity.

    As this thought crossed Tang Wulin¡¯s mind, the image of that red-haired Fallen Angel girl popped into his head. Doesn¡¯t she only have two rings as well? And she has purple ones like mine. The same goes for Yue Zhengyu. He has three purple rings. It seems like both Holy Angels and Fallen Angels have the physical strength and spiritual power to support a powerful spirit soul.

    Fifteen minutes soon passed. Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong majestically led the 101 students of the first grade out of the ssroom. They walked down a long hall, venturing into the depths of the school building.

    The school building was simply enormous. It would take someone several years to be familiar with every nook and cranny of it.

    They soon arrived in arge circr room.

    Strangely enough, this room was barelyrge enough to fit all of the students, but nowhere near enough room for them to do battle.

    ¡°In just a moment, all of you will enter an illusory world. I believe everyone here has been in the spirit ascension tform before, so you can consider this world as something simr. Now, everyone move outside of the white circle on the floor,¡± Shen Yi said.

    The students did as Shen Yi ordered and withdrew from the center of the room, leaving arge empty space there.

    Shen Yi walked over to the wall and operated some kind of mechanism. A series of soul circuits lit up in response, zig-zagging all over the room. A momentter, the floor of the center of the room opened up, and egg-shaped globes shot out.

    Each globe was about 2.5 meters tall with a diameter of 1.2 meters. All of them split open to reveal a peculiar cockpit within.

    ¡°You may choose to enter whichever one you want. After entering, you will find yourselves in a forest. The boundaries of this forest are small, so you will quickly encounter each other. If you want to be near anypanions, enter eggs that are near each other. You have three minutes to sort things out. Don¡¯t forget to buckle your seat belts once you¡¯ve entered your cabin.¡±

    So high tech!

    Tang Wulin stared at the oval cabins in admiration. They were clearly entering the same kind of world as the spirit ascension tform! Taking the world they entered during the entrance exam into consideration as well, he could barely even begin to imagine what technology Shrek Academy possessed. Perhaps he would no longer need to visit the spirit ascension tform and could juste here instead.

    Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, and Yang Nianxia swiftly chose three cabins that were clustered together. After entering, they buckled their seat belts, and the opening of their cabins closed, leaving each of them in darkness.

    Soon after that, specks of starlight twinkled into existence around Tang Wulin, as if he were floating amidst a sea of stars. Waves of energy began rippling around him, and the egg began to spin.

    Dizziness struck him and left him dazed, but just as he was about to throw up from the nausea, his mind went nk.

    His nauseapletely vanished, and he could feel his feet nted firmly below him. He immediately dropped to the ground in a low crouch.

    Crouching reduced how big of a target of he was and also gave him a chance to let his soul power and blood essence settle. It was essential for him to be in peak condition.

    Tang Wulin had a clear view of his surroundings. Just as Shen Yi had said, he found himself in a lush forest. He couldn¡¯t see anyone else, but the dense flora severely limited his line of sight.

    Now that he was in a forest, Tang Wulin felt like a fish back in water. nt-type soul masters like him had a definite advantage in such an environment.

    Tang Wulin dashed to the side and jumped into some shrubbery to hide himself. A momentter, purple eyes appeared within the shrubbery.

    ¡°Tang Wulin? Gu Yue? Where are you guys?¡± a voice roared nearby.

    Tang Wulin was stunned, but his expression soon darkened. This guy...

    The owner of that voice was clearly Yang Nianxia!

 Chapter 307 - Duskgold Bear Martial Soul

    <strong>Chapter 307 - Duskgold Bear Martial Soul</strong>

    Shen Yi had said that this small forest would be filled with the students of the first grade. Tang Wulin was appalled that Yang Nianxia would brazenly shout like this, revealing himself the instant the battle royale started.

    Tang Wulin leaned forward as he stealthily dashed through the shadows of the bushes toward Yang Nianxia¡¯s voice. He had to join up with Yang Nianxia immediately and change their location before they were surrounded.

    Sure enough, he quickly located Yang Nianxia by following his booming voice.

    Yang Nianxia stood in the middle of a clearing, a perplexed look on his face as he swept his gaze through his surroundings. He was tall and muscr and practically had a giant target painted on his back.

    Just as Tang Wulin was about to join up with Yang Nianxia, he noticed something and stopped, remaining in the bushes.

    A figure quietly approached Yang Nianxia from behind him. It was truly strange. A shadow on the ground was the only sign of someone approaching, but no one was there to cast it.

    But when the shadow reached Yang Nianxia, it suddenly burst into existence in the shape of a person. The shadow person threw a garrote around Yang Nianxia¡¯s neck and pulled.

    What martial soul is that? It¡¯s so strange. Although Tang Wulin was startled, he didn¡¯t rush out to save Yang Nianxia. Their alliance wasn¡¯t that solid to begin with, and he had to be cautious of any enemies that appeared. Only the heavens knew how many people had set their sights on Yang Nianxia now.

    The assant braced themselves against Yang Nianxia, taking advantage of their difference in height to push off of Yang Nianxia¡¯s back to strangle him.

    This was an illusory world in which even death wasn¡¯t real, so the attacker showed no mercy and immediately aimed for a fatal blow.

    Yang Nianxia¡¯s body instantly went stiff as he resisted the force pressing against his neck. The fact that his attacker aimed for a vital part like his neck from the very beginning meant that they were a fairly powerful agility-type soul master. Three soul rings rose from under the attacker¡¯s feet, but only his second ring lit up.

    Yang Nianxia jabbed his elbow backward, intent on striking the attacker¡¯s chest.

    However, since the attacker stood on his back, his elbow couldn¡¯t reach.

    Yang Nianxia ferociously stomped the ground and his body began expanding. He quickly grew from 190 centimeters to 250 centimeters tall. Although his transformation wasn¡¯t as drastic as Yuanen¡¯s Titan Giant Ape, Yang Nianxia¡¯s hair became dark-gold, a dark-gold luster covered his skin, and three purple soul rings rose from his feet.

    This guy...

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Seemingly sensing that his advantage was gone, the assant kicked off of Yang Nianxia and put some distance between them.

    At that moment, Yang Nianxia¡¯s first soul ring lit up and dark-golden light erupted from his body.

    The light revealed the true form of the illusory figure behind him, slowing them down as well.

    Yang Nianxia¡¯s hand shot backward to catch the enemy by their ankle. With a firm grasp on the enemy¡¯s ankle, he smashed them into the ground like a rag doll.

    An instantter, the ambusher¡¯s body disappeared in a sh of light.

    After confirming his victory, Yang Nianxia returned to his normal appearance, minus the clothes that had been torn apart by his transformation.

    ¡°Tang Wulin! Gu Yue! Where are you two!¡± Yang Nianxia shouted, clearly having no intention of stopping.

    As he watched from the shadows, Tang Wulin felt a chill go down his spine.

    Just as expected, no one who passed the entrance exam can be considered weak! He might be exposing himself while looking for us, but he has the strength to do so! His powerful martial soul and strange soul skill allowed him to easily take care of that ambusher. That wire didn¡¯t even do anything to him!

    I shouldn¡¯t go out yet. He looks honest, but he has a cunning heart. He¡¯s an excellent teammate candidate!

    ¡°What are you hollering for?¡±

    Three figures emerged from the forest, a group of two boys and one girl. All of them had two purple soul rings and one yellow soul ring. The girl led the way. She had a dazzlingly pretty face and was an even match for Xu Xiaoyan in the looks department, but she was far more arrogant. A dark-green snake coiled around her right arm, surrounded by a gloomy aura.

    The two boys behind her were average in terms of height and looks, but their faces were identical.

    The moment he saw the twins, Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but recall the twin sisters he had encountered at the Skysea Alliance Tournament. He had lost to their powerful soul fusion skill back then. Considering the fact that these two boys were also twins, he wondered if they also had a soul fusion skill.

    Since sses had just started, Tang Wulin was still unfamiliar with his ssmates. He didn¡¯t know who was powerful and who was weak!

    Judging by the sound of the voice, it was clear that the girl had spoken.

    Yang Nianxia responded with an innocent smile.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Yang Nianxia. I¡¯m looking for my teammates right now.¡±

    The girl stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m Zheng Yiran. You should just withdraw right now and save yourself from some pain. The position of ss president is already mine.¡±

    Yang Nianxia stared at her in astonishment. ¡°Didn¡¯t the teacher say we need to fight for the position? How is the position already yours?¡±

    Zheng Yiran frowned. ¡°Are you stupid? I obviously meant that no one else is worthy of being my opponent. It¡¯s guaranteed that I¡¯ll beat everyone here and be the ss president. Alright, enough of this nonsense. Zheng Long. Zheng Hu. Send him on his way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young miss.¡± The two boys behind her shot forward, their first soul rings twinkling as an aura of darkness enveloped them.

    A green tint appeared on their skin as they dashed toward Yang Nianxia. They opened their mouths and shot green lights straight at him.

    Yang Nianxia stood there as if he had been stunned, not moving an inch. Then he suddenly released his martial soul and his body swelled once more.

    Isn¡¯t he being too cocky? Tang Wulin frowned from his position in the bushes.

    The two green lights struck Yang Nianxia. He shuddered as a dark-green hue corrupted the golden luster that covered him.

    ¡°Ah! Poison!¡± Yang Nianxia cried out as a sudden trembling gripped him.

    Zheng Long and Zheng Hu approached Yang Nianxia with lightning speed. Their martial souls could only faintly be discerned as a jade-green haze. Death clung to them, and the surrounding nts wilted wherever they went.

    It was poison, just as Yang Nianxia said. It was a rarely seen poison-attribute martial soul! Considering the fact that they had passed the Shrek entrance exam, they had to be powerful in their own right. That Zheng Yiran, who seemed to have a simr martial soul, was also there. They likely hailed from a family of poison-attribute martial souls.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s horizons were truly broadened today. Since entering Shrek Academy, he had seen countless rare and powerful martial souls.

    In the blink of an eye, Zheng Long and Zheng Hu reached Yang Nianxia.

    Yang Nianxia trembled more intensely than before as each of the twins raised a foot to kick him, a transparent jade-green spike sprouting from their feet. Although the spikes were beautiful, the association of the color with their martial souls took away from that.

    If the two spiked kicks struck Yang Nianxia¡¯s neck, his bid for ss presidency would definitely be done.

    Even so, Tang Wulin did not act. Yang Nianxia wasn¡¯t really hisrade after all. Besides, considering how crafty Yang Nianxia was, Tang Wulin was confident that he wouldn¡¯t lose to just two poison-attribute soul masters.

    ¡°So poisonous! How scary!¡± Yang Nianxia wailed.

    But just as the two spikes were about to stab him, he stopped trembling.

    His arms shot out like lightning to grab each twin by the ankle.

    A grim smile formed on his lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough now?¡±

    He stomped on the ground, dispelling the green haze on him with a burst of dark-golden light.

    The light made the air tremble, and when it struck Zheng Long and Zheng Hu, their bodies went weak.

    They had beenpletely sapped of strength.

 Chapter 308 - Jade Snake Zheng Yiran

    <strong>Chapter 308 - Jade Snake Zheng Yiran</strong>

    Yang Nianxia ruthlessly mmed the twins onto the ground. Zheng Long and Zheng Hu disappeared in two shes of light before Zheng Yiran could even react.

    ¡°You!¡± She stood there, stunned beyond belief. Never had she expected that the twin¡¯s poison would be ineffective against Yang Nianxia.

    ¡°Hi Zheng Yiran, I¡¯m Yang Nianxia. Please advise me.¡± Yang Nianxia, without giving her a chance to process the situation, charged toward her like an unstoppable tank.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Zheng Yiran screamed. A bright green haze covered her as she dashed forward. The snake curled around her arm glowed, then spat green mist at Yang Nianxia.

    Yang Nianxia snarled. Dark-gold light burst from his body, disintegrating the mist when they touched. He reached her an instantter.

    Zheng Yiran regarded him with icy eyes as she still rushed forth, clearly not intending to dodge. Yang Nianxia was just about to smash into her, when her body went soft as if her bones had liquified and her arm shot out to meet his fist.

    Light exploded around her, concealing which soul skill she used. A split secondter, she wrapped herself around Yang Nianxia, constricting him.

    She lifted up her now jade-green right hand and stabbed it at his neck. At the same time, the snake on her arm glowed again and sprayed another puff of mist at Yang Nianxia¡¯s face.

    Yang Nianxia¡¯s third soul ring lit up and he howled, his already enormous bulk growing to three meters in height. Dark-gold fur sprouted all over his body like a bed of steel needles. Light exploded from his body in an attempt to throw Zheng Yiran off of him.

    However, unlike Zheng Long and Zheng Hu, she held fast onto Yang Nianxia like glue. Even as the light increased in intensity, she held on. The two were locked in a stalemate.

    At that moment, a palm appeared out of nowhere and gently rested on Zheng Yiran¡¯s back. She trembled, then stiffened as ayer of blue frost spread across her back.

    Yang Nianxia roared as he tensed his muscles, shattering Zheng Yiran¡¯s frozen body into brilliant shards of ice. A secondter, and all that remained of her was a few particles of light.

    A girl with long ck hair shed next to Yang Nianxia¡¯s side. She wasn¡¯t particrly pretty, but she had a particr air about her. It was Gu Yue.

    She had teleported in and used frost palm on Zheng Yiran, instantly turning the tide of battle.

    Yang Nianxia¡¯s body rapidly shrunk back to normal and he turned to Gu Yue to give her a thumbs up.

    Gu Yue responded with a polite smile, holding her hands behind her back as if this matter wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.

    To Tang Wulin¡¯s astonishment, Gu Yue¡¯s eyes darted toward the bushes he hid in for a fleeting second before shifting away.

    Wow! The Spirit Sea realm is amazing. Her perception is so keen now, she instantly discovered me.

    Yet, even so, she did not call out to him, nor did hee out.

    ¡°Gu Yue, what should we do now?¡± Yang Nianxia asked with an innocent look on his face.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you doing well just now? Continue.¡± Gu Yue walked toward the bushes Tang Wulin hid in once she finished speaking.

    ¡°But my soul power will run out!¡± Yang Nianxia said with a wronged expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem.¡± Gu Yue didn¡¯t look back. Instead, she crouched down and entered the bushes.

    She casually sat next to Tang Wulin.

    At that moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shed and his right arm shot out like lightning.

    A ding rang through the air as a pair of sharp talons were knocked away by Tang Wulin¡¯s arm. They had been aimed at their backs.

    Spears of bluesilver grass shot out from the ground and shook the surrounding bushes so violently, they released two people whose bodies were paralysed.

    In the same instant, a pair of meter-long wind des flew out and turned the two attackers into shes of light.

    Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t turned around the entire time. Even now, he only revealed a smirk as he gave a thumbs up behind him.

    A figure crawled forward not too far from behind Tang Wulin and picked up a strand of bluesilver grass. Not a sound came from this person, as if he hadpletely blended in with the environment. It was precisely Xie Xie.

    The team he had formed with two other agility-type soul masters had eliminated five other people beforehand. After all, agility-type soul masters had both speed and attack power Ambush was their forte.

    But when Xie Xie¡¯s two teammates had set their eyes on Tang Wulin, neither sensed their impending doom.

    It was a pity. They had been betrayed. After spending all these years together, Tang Wulin and Xie Xie didn¡¯t need to verballymunicate.

    As soon as Xie Xie realised that the person within the bushes was Tang Wulin, he pinched a strand of bluesilver grass found everywhere because he knew of Tang Wulin¡¯s grass surveincework.

    After being warned, Tang Wulin had passed this on to Gu Yue with a signal only their team knew.

    The tragic fates of the two agility-type soul masters yed out afterward. The most important part of this chain of events, though, was that they had never suspected Xie Xie¡¯s betrayal.

    Once restrained, only one path left for agility-type soul masters. It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t strong, but their advantagey in ambushing and gueri tactics. With their speed, it naturally lowered the strength of their defences.

    Yang Nianxia noticed thismotion and approached the bushes, his pupils contracting in shock when he saw two shes of light. However, he soon regained his calm and gave a thumbs up. He ran over to join Gu Yue in the bushes.

    ¡°Y-you! When did you get here?¡± Yang Nianxia eximed, surprised to see Tang Wulin in the bushes as well.

    Tang Wulin gave a wry smile. ¡°I just got here a moment ago.¡±

    A naive smile formed on Yang Nianxia¡¯s lips. ¡°Oh. Keep watch for me then. I need to recover some soul power.¡±

    They had already eliminated six people within a few short minutes. Moreover, all of their opponents had been powerful, especially that Zheng Yiran with her tyrannical poisonous martial soul. Despite this, the Duskgold Bear¡¯s stalwart defences restrained her martial soul and she met her demise at the hands of Gu Yue¡¯s frost palm. Of course, victory wouldn¡¯t have been so easy for them had she not been so arrogant.

    Yang Nianxia sat down and began meditating without a hint of worry. He hadplete faith in Tang Wulin and Gu Yue to protect him.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue exchanged a look. They didn¡¯t speak as Tang Wulin willed his buesilver grass into the ground to link with the surrounding nts. He poured soul power into the nts through his grass, empowering them to mask their aura.

 Chapter 309 - Demon Scythe

    <strong>Chapter 309 - Demon Scythe</strong>

    The sound ofbat pierced through the air. It was chaos incarnate, thundering booms shaking the earth and sending debris flying sometimes meters away. Battles had broken out throughout every corner of the forest, spreading like wildfire.

    However, this was natural, as 101 participants were scrambling for a measly three positions. They all believed themselves destined to stand at the summit, special and extraordinary among crowds of the mundane.

    And today was the best chance to showcase just that to their teachers.

    ?

    ¡°Senior brother, who do you think will be the ss president?¡± Shen Yi asked, eyes glued to therge screen on the wall, analyzing.

    ¡°Tang Wulin,¡± Wu Zhangkong answered.

    ¡°Tang Wulin? Are you sure?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded.

    ¡°But Gu Yue and several other students are stronger than him. He doesn¡¯t shine in any aspect and we have a lot of good neers flooding in this year,¡± Shen Yi said. ¡°The inner court¡¯s standards are extremely strict now. In fact, the outer court is practically used to toughen students without letting them enter the inner court directly. Do you really think Tang Wulin has a chance against those students?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not his strength that will allow him to win, but his character. I know Tang Wulin isn¡¯t the most gifted of his ssmates, and Gu Yue is obviously stronger than him. In fact, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan are about equal to him as well. Not to mention, there are numerous students with more talent than him. That said, I am certain no one is more suited to be ss president.¡±

    Shen Yi was taken aback. ¡°Is it because he¡¯s a schemer? Because he¡¯s so two-faced?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head again. ¡°No. It¡¯s because he has the temperament of a leader.¡±

    ¡°A leader¡¯s temperament? Aren¡¯t you exaggerating a bit too much?¡± Shen Yi prodded.

    Once more, Wu Zhangkong shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not. Watch him carefully from now on. It took me three years to uncover what sort of person he is. He may be rotten at times, but his character truly shines when he¡¯s faced with a challenge and still manages to make the right decision. You say he¡¯s two-faced, but when hisrades are in danger, he doesn¡¯t hesitate to step forward to help. Even then, he somehow manages to minimize the damage. Furthermore, his situational awareness is a level above his peers. If he wasn¡¯t in charge of his team, then their fighting strength would decrease by twenty or maybe even thirty percent. But under his lead, they act as one cohesive whole.

    ¡°His charisma unites the people at his side and makes the willingly ept hismands. Both Gu Yue and Xie Xie are proud kids, but they never forget to call him captain. It¡¯s his actions that demand their heartfelt admiration. So like I said before, just watch. I am convinced that out of everyone out there, he¡¯s the most likely to be ss president.¡±

    Shen Yi hummed, eyes zing over thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ll sit back and observe then. And I¡¯ll await an excellent performance from him.¡±

    ?

    Farther out into the distance, a blood-soaked figure dressed in tattered attire leaped out of the bushes. On his back were a pair of white wings, nothing like the Holy Angel ones Tang Wulin had seen before. Instead of feathers, white hair covered the surface area of the wings, ck stripes knitted like spiderwebs.

    These same stripes snaked throughout his body. If not for his humanoid form, it would be easy to mistake him for a tiger.

    This person had a muscr body covered in wounds. Yet, he managed to rush forward like a roaring gale.

    They said cloudse from dragons and windse from tigers. Tiger-type martial souls were powerful, but he outdone even that by possessing a winged tiger martial soul!

    As he dashed from the bushes, three figures followed chase. Leading was someone shrouded in a ck haze! The pack moved inplete silence; not a single rustle of a leaf could be heard as they shot through the forest. The area around them dimmed as if the light was being sucked into their pitch-ck haze.

    The ck figures shed forward, leaving afterimages behind as they closed the gap between them and their prey. It seemed that the winged tiger wasn¡¯t truly capable of flight, especially with a gaping hole in his right wing.

    Compared to their leader, the two behind the shadowy figure were slower, trailing behind as the one in front overtook the winged tiger soul master.

    A jet-ck light exploded. Even fifty meters away, Tang Wulin broke out into a cold sweat at its sheer power. This chill came not from the weather, but from the very depths of his soul.

    What martial soul is that?

    Stricken with dread, the winged tiger soul master barrel rolled in the air, activating his purple third soul ring. His body expanded, a golden shine dusting his hair as he spun around roaring to face the attack.

    As soon as he did, a wave of darkness descended, engulfing both the winged tiger and the shadowy figure pursuing him!

    A blink, and the winged tiger soul master sted out of the darkness like a rocket. He smashed into the ground and slid through it, his damaged wing snapped off clean.

    Then the shadowy figure left the darkness¡¯ embrace, the ck haze covering their body thin enough for Tang Wulin to discern their appearance.

    Ashen hair. Sickly pale skin. It was a youth whose physical appearance bore nothing attractive to say so the least, and the only features worth a second nce were perhaps his hair and eyes. That said, he seemed to have sprang out from another world.

    In his right hand was arge scythe. The handle was no less than three meters long and its de stretched to one meter, alluring violet patterns etched into the metal. In fact, those decorations sucked in the soul of the observer.

    That¡¯s...

    The gray-haired youth lifted his scythe as he approached the winged tiger soul master, one leisurely step at a time.

    ¡°Show some mercy!¡± begged the wounded party.

    But his pleas were left unanswered. A sh of shadow, followed by blinding white light. And the powerful winged tiger soul master was no more.

    Momentster, the two people following the ashened-hair youth finally caught up to their leader.

    ¡°Captain, you¡¯re so awesome!¡± One of them shed a big thumbs up.

    Wearing a perfect impassive mask, the aforementioned captain continued on as if nothing out of the ordinary had urred. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hidden in the trees far away, Tang Wulin and his team had witnessed this one-sided battle with bated breath.

    Their eyes trembled with shock.

    It wasn¡¯t just the strength of the gray-haired youth that came as a bombshell. It was his soul rings too.

    He had four yellow soul rings! Although none of them were of the thousand-year level, he still had four rings! A whopping four!

    Since he was a new student like them, he was fifteen at the oldest. Yet he was a Soul Elder! Only one word came to mind to describe him: terrifying!

    However, what was truly baffling was despite his strength, he did not have a single thousand-year soul ring.

    Then again, this was to be expected of Shrek Academy, the congregation point of all things bizarre.

    ¡°I recognize him. He¡¯s from Bright City.¡±

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue turned to the owner of the voice, Yang Nianxia.

    Gone was the sparkling honesty in his eyes. Instead, a fierce light flickered in their depths, as if he were some ferocious beast on alert.

    ¡°Bright City? Who is he?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°His name is Xu Yucheng. It¡¯s an ordinary name, but he¡¯s super famous in Bright City. He¡¯s from the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineer Academy. I hear he is nicknamed ¡®Immortal¡¯! Immortal Xu Yucheng! His martial soul is the Demon Scythe, also know as the Reaper¡¯s Scythe. Pay attention to him. The reason he has four rings with not a single purple one is because his body can¡¯t handle it.

    ¡°The Demon Scythe isn¡¯t a peak-level martial soul. But that¡¯s not because it isn¡¯t powerful. No, it¡¯s because it¡¯s so powerful it begins devouring the soul master¡¯s body. Because of that, his body is so frail he doesn¡¯t dare fuse with a thousand-year spirit soul yet. In fact, having that many hundred-year soul rings is impressive for his situation.¡±

    Yang Nianxia¡¯s eyes grew wide, his words bing more and more grave. ¡°He¡¯s not just the strongest student under fifteen at the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy¡ªhe even dominated everyone eighteen years old and under! Remember that. I never expected him to enter our ss! This is going to be troublesome. Also, the two following him should be from the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy. Like Shrek Academy, that academy has over ten thousands years of history, and I even hear that back then, they stood toe to toe with them.¡±

 Chapter 310 - Continental Rankings

    <strong>Chapter 310 - Continental Rankings</strong>

    Xu Yucheng truly was a formidable opponent. With four soul rings, he stood at the peak of the first grade.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s team would have to face him sooner orter, but from what they had seen, victory would be no easy feat.

    ¡°He really is too powerful. I¡¯m not sure if we even stand a chance against him. Big brother Yang, do you think you can withstand his attack?¡± Tang Wulin asked with a worried face.

    Yang Nianxia thought about it for a moment.

    ¡°I can probably endure for a short while,¡± he replied. ¡°I think suppressing him with ranged attacks is the best approach. If we do face him, I¡¯ll keep him upied while Gu Yue showers him with her ice-attribute attacks. He has a frail body so he will be more susceptible to elemental attacks. Don¡¯t worry, we still have a chance. Wulin. You¡¯re a control-type soul master, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    ¡°Our teamposition is pretty good then. You control, I¡¯ll be the vanguard, and Gu Yue can attack from a distance. Alright, we got this!¡± Fire zed in Yang Nianxia¡¯s eyes.

    Tang Wulin rxed, a trace of admiration shing through his eyes. ¡°I have a suggestion, big brother Yang. I think you should be the captain of our team. Gu Yue and I are from Eastsea City, a distant ce, so we¡¯re not as knowledgeable as you. You¡¯re strong and experienced. With you as captain, we¡¯ll be able tost even longer in thispetition. If west until the end, you should be ss president and we¡¯ll be your vice-presidents.¡±

    Yang Nianxia smiled wryly and patted Tang Wulin on the shoulder. ¡°Sure, sure. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely protect you two.¡±

    Gu Yue lowered her head, hiding the twitching of her mouth from Yang Nianxia as she fought to contain herughter.

    Tang Wulin beamed. ¡°Big brother Yang, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve almost fully recovered, and my martial soul is still fine. Once I¡¯m ready, we¡¯ll go join the fray and pick some fights too,¡± Yang Nianxia answered. ¡°The ss president is whoeversts the longest, but if someone wins the position by just hiding the entire time, I don¡¯t think our ssmates would ept them. The ss president isn¡¯t just a figurehead after all. They¡¯re responsible for leading the ss. To that end, strength is paramount.¡±

    ¡°Oh. So it¡¯s like that,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°I thought just being thest person standing would be enough.¡±

    A slight smile formed on Yang Nianxia¡¯s lips, then he stood up. ¡°You have to look at things on a deeper level. Now let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Tang Wulin pulled Gu Yue in front of him so she stood behind Yang Nianxia. She turned around and red at him, puffing her cheeks out. He simply smiled in response.

    Yang Nianxia was cautious as they advanced. Their path always zigzagged to take advantage of the shadows the foliage provided, and they silently made their way toward the most chaotic part of the forest.

    A sh of white light suddenly bathed the area before them. Yang Nianxia raised a hand and Tang Wulin and Gu Yue came to a halt.

    Anotherpetitor had been eliminated.

    A group walked out ahead of them. It was a team of seven.

    Leading the way was a tall youth with a shield in his hands. He had three soul rings, two yellow and one purple.

    Behind that youth was a handsome boy, the most eye-catching of the seven. He had long blue hair flowing down his back and an air of stability around him. Wu Zhangkong also had blue hair, but their auras differed like ck and white. Wu Zhangkong was the Icily Arrogant Prince Charming, whereas this youth wore a lukewarm smile as if he had everything under control.

    He was slender and had pale skin, blue hair, and blue eyes. Every single one of his movements was as natural as drifting clouds and flowing water, as if he were one with nature.

    Even watching from afar, Tang Wulin could tell that this person was the core of that team.

    Two people nked the blue-haired youth, both of whom looked slender and agile.

    But behind him was someone that Tang Wulin and Gu Yue were all too familiar with.

    It was Xu Xiaoyan.

    With her cute face and sweet smile, Xu Xiaoyan naturally found her ce behind the blue-haired youth, asionally exchanging a few words with him.

    Following Tang Wulin¡¯s team from a distance, Xie Xie had climbed a tree. When he saw Xu Xiaoyan with that team, the corner of his mouth began to twitch.

    ¡°The old saying really is true,¡± Xie Xie mumbled. ¡°Life really is like a drama, and everything is an act!¡±

    Yang Nianxia motioned to Tang Wulin and Gu Yue. He quietly squatted into the shrubbery, concealing his presence as much as possible.

    There were 101 students in the first grade, but surprisingly enough, there was a seven-man team. This was likely thergest team in thepetition. Considering how organized their ranks were, they definitely worked well together.

    Yang Nianxia turned to Tang Wulin and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s actually a seven-man team. This is a bit troublesome. Three-man, five-man, and seven-man teams all have different tactics, and a team of seven is the optimal number. They are able to advance or retreat however they want without a single member being redundant. We should avoid them for now and let other teams weaken them first.¡±

    ¡°Do you recognize them?¡± Tang Wulin asked. ¡°I know that girl in their team. She¡¯s also from the Skysea Alliance. Her name is Xu Xiaoyan. She has an ice staff martial soul, and she¡¯s a ice-attribute controller. Her abilities are a bit simr to Gu Yue¡¯s, but slightly weaker. I don¡¯t recognize any of the others.¡±

    ¡°I only know about the guy in the center. He¡¯s really annoying to deal with, maybe even more than Xu Yucheng.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin stared at Yang Nianxia in astonishment. ¡°He¡¯s more powerful than that Demon Scythe guy?¡±

    Yang Nianxia shook his head. ¡°He isn¡¯t more powerful¡ªhe can¡¯t even hope topare with Xu Yucheng. However...¡±

    Yang Nianxia paused for a moment, then said, ¡°He¡¯s from Heaven Dou City. His name is Luo Guixing. He¡¯s a control-type soul master that has three soul rings, but his spiritual power is his most noteworthy quality. I heard that he¡¯s already reached the Spirit Sea realm. Aside from that, he¡¯s a space-type soul master. I was in the same entrance exam group as him. I was there to witness him get a total of ny-three points in the end, which is supposedly the highest score in thest fifty or so years. Considering his ability, he shouldn¡¯t have any problems with entering the inner court. His space abilities are extremely powerful, and he¡¯ll be annoying to deal with when he has such arge group of teammates.¡±

    Space-type? Tang Wulin subconsciously nced at Gu Yue.

    Elemental-type soul masters were rare, and the mostmon elements wielded were the four base elements: water, fire, earth, and wind. As for light, darkness, and space, they were called the three higher elements and were the most powerful. Of the three, space was the most mysterious and deceptive. Developing the space element for control would only result in a powerfulbination. Furthermore, all space-type soul skills were strong.

    ¡°Luo Guixing also has a nickname: Shackler. Both Shackler Luo Guixing and Immortal Xu Yucheng are top geniuses of our generation and were supposedly already chosen to enter the inner court. The girl that Gu Yue helped me defeat a while back is also quite famous. She¡¯s a poison-type soul master, and her martial soul is the Jade Phosphorus Snake Emperor, a martial soul that excels at guerri warfare. She¡¯s quite arrogant, but fairly weak in one-on-onebat. Her name is Zheng Yiran, also known as Jade Snake Zheng Yiran. Have you guys heard of the Continental Rankings?¡±

    ¡°The Continental Rankings? What¡¯s that?¡± Tang Wulin nkly shook his head. This was his first time hearing of it.

    Yang Nianxia stared at him in shock. ¡°You really don¡¯t know about it? It looks like Eastsea City really is a remote ce. The Continental Rankings is a series of rankings specially curated by the Spirit Pagoda for us soul masters. The objective of these rankings is to promote the development of soul masters as a whole, as well as individually. Several smaller lists make up these rankings. The main one is the Douluo Continent Ranking, which lists the top one hundred battle armor masters in order.¡±

 Chapter 311 - The Number One Genius of the First Grade

    <strong>Chapter 311 - The Number One Genius of the First Grade</strong>

    ¡°There are a lot of other rankings as well, such as for cksmiths, mecha designers, makers, and mechanics. Then there¡¯s the Genius Youths Ranking.

    ¡°It¡¯s considered a secondary ranking outside of the Continental Rankings. Anyone on it is destined to make it onto the Continental Rankings, assuming they don¡¯t meet with an unfortunate ident. ¡°Only those eighteen and under can have their names listed there, with their talent, strength, secondary profession, and soul power all assessed. There are thirty spots on this list altogether.

    ¡°Of these thirty slots, the majority are held by students of Shrek Academy. And of those Shrek students, seven are under fifteen years old. In our ss, there¡¯s the rank 17 Shackler Luo Guixing, the rank 19 Immortal Xu Yucheng, and the rank 30 Jade Snake Zheng Yiran.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt his heart tremble from hearing of this ranking system for the first time. ¡°Big brother Yang, you must be part of that seven, right? Probably ranked even higher than Zheng Yiran too. You¡¯re so strong.¡±

    Yang Nianxia chuckled. ¡°I just made it on to the list, ranked 27. Everyone calls me Dark Bear.¡±

    Dark Bear?

    Tang Wulin snickered in his heart.

    The nickname suits him! He¡¯s cunning and can hide it so well.

    ¡°Actually, the rankings aren¡¯t absolute. The difference in strength between us isn¡¯t that great. For example, take Xu Yucheng. He has a higher cultivation than the three-ringed Luo Guixing, but he ranks lower. So you see, the ranking is aprehensive evaluation of talent. Luo Guixing isn¡¯t the highest ranked person in our ss either. There¡¯s a person under sixteen who¡¯s made it to rank 9.¡±

    ¡°Rank 9?¡± Tang Wulin gaped.

    He controls the space element but he isn¡¯t at the top of the list?

    Yang Nianxia nodded, solemn in his action. ¡°It¡¯s said that there hasn¡¯t been a ss of new students as powerful as ours in a hundred years. To have two or three students on the Genius Youths Ranking in a batch of new students is already considered excellent. But the current Shrek Academy? It has seven on the list! To be fair, two of them are already in the second grade, so technically we have five in our ss. The highest ranked person is called Wu Siduo. I¡¯m not sure how wepare in strength, but I know she¡¯s from Star Luo City. She has four soul rings, but unlike Xu Yucheng, all of them are thousand-year. She¡¯s praised as a once-in-a-century genius in Star Luo City, and it¡¯s likely she¡¯ll reach the top of the Genius Youths Ranking by the time she turns eighteen. And besides that, she¡¯s also a fourth-rank mecha designer. Truly amazing. Actually, she¡¯s simr to you in that regard. You¡¯ve also reached the fourth-rank, right? It¡¯s surprising that you¡¯ve managed to do that with only two soul rings.¡±

    The way in which Gu Yue watched Tang Wulin shifted at that moment. Originally, she had disapproved of teaming up with Yang Nianxia, not to mention his decision toy low. However, she was beginning to see the wisdom in his actions. At the very least, they gained a thorough understanding of the Genius Youths Ranking from Yang Nianxia and knew who the five strongest students in their ss were.

    ¡°Does that Wu Siduo have a nickname too?¡± Tang Wulin asked. Nicknames spoke volumes about the person.

    ¡°Her nickname is ¡®Hell¡¯. Hell Wu Siduo. She¡¯s supposedly a beauty, but to earn that kind of nickname in addition to her looks? I have no idea how powerful she could be.¡±

    Hell Wu Siduo, Shackler Luo Guixing, Immortal Xu Yucheng, Dark Bear Yang Nianxia, and Jade Snake Zhen Yiran who already got eliminated.

    These are the five strongest people in our ss, and they¡¯re all on the Genius Youths Ranking.

    Tang Wulin turned his focus to Gu Yue. He was convinced if Gu Yue revealed her full might, she would make it far on that prestigious list.

    As if psychic, Gu Yue met his gaze, a sh of pride and yearning for battle in her eyes.

    It caught him by surprise. This really is Shrek Academy! Everyone is so much more talented than me. I¡¯ll have to work even harder if I want to make it on that list.

    He liked this sort of pressure.

    Of course, he wanted to pick up the ss president¡¯s mantle. But he¡¯d be lying to say it was necessary to him. No, his true aim in thispetition was to gain a sense of how powerful his ssmates were.

    Learning about the five rankers was enough for today. Now he could focus on thepetition.

    Yang Nianxia waited until there were no signs of Luo Guixing¡¯s group before leading Tang Wulin and Gu Yue in the opposite direction.

    Thepetition had gone on for about half an hour.

    All of a sudden, Shen Yi¡¯s voice shook the very skies.

    ¡°Forty-eight students remain. Thebat zone shall be reduced by fifty percent.¡±

    Space warped in the next moment, the forest twisting and transforming into somewhere entirely new.

    The terrain changes at the half-hour mark?

    Luckily, Tang Wulin had subconsciously grabbed Gu Yue when that had happened.

    After everything settled, Tang Wulin caught sight of a group of people before him.

    Yang Nianxia was still at his front, but now, about thirty meters further off in the distance, stood Luo Guixing¡¯s group. In addition, a girl stood off to the left and two boys to the right.

    A mass of people were thrown into this clearing in the blink of an eye.

    This...

    Luo Guixing reacted first. ¡°Tidy up the battlefield!¡±

    The vanguard, a youth with a shield, immediately charged at his nearest opponent, the two boys on the side. The entire team of seven moved in sync with him, rapidly closing in on the duo.

    ¡°Do we run?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Yang Nianxia waved his hand. ¡°No. This is a good opportunity.¡±

    As he spoke, he approached the girl on the left.

    Tang Wulin took note of this tall girl. She had wavy, auburn hair, pale skin, andrge eyes. Her beauty was contrasted by her cold attitude that seemed to warn all to stay away.

    She didn¡¯t withdraw from them. Instead, she walked forward to greet them while releasing her martial soul.

    ¡°Let¡¯s team up against Luo Guixing¡¯s group.¡± Yang Nianxia shouted when they were twenty meters apart.

    Surprise was evident on her face. She narrowed her eyes, weighing the pros and cons.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Her voice was sweet and gentle. Without another word, she switched targets to Luo Guixing¡¯s group and shot off like a rocket.

    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Yang Nianxia shouted as he rushed forward, his body expanding and dark-gold hair covering his body as he summoned his martial soul.

    A pair of purple soul rings rose from beneath Tang Wulin while bluesilver grass followed Yang Nianxia¡¯s wake. All the while Gu Yue remained situated at Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    No sooner had they broke into a sprint, a green light shot out and enveloped Tang Wulin and Yang Nianxia, boosting their speed.

    Yang Nianxia nced backward in shock. Wind element?

    It was now that he recalled Tang Wulin¡¯s words about Gu Yue¡¯s support.

    She used ice before, and now wind? Does she have twin martial souls?

    Even so, Yang Nianxia¡¯s astonishment was short lived. After all, he had never heard of anyone named ¡®Gu Yue¡¯ on the Genius Youths Ranking.

    Silver lights twinkled and rose from the feet of the two boys in battle. Suddenly, the shield-bearing youth elerated and crashed into his opponents. Yet instead of sending them flying, the two boys seemed glued to the shield. Then with a wave of her staff, Xu Xiaoyan impaled the other boy with an ice spear. In a sh of light, both boys were eliminated.

    From beginning to end, only a few seconds had passed. In fact, Yang Nianxia had drawn the other girl to his side at the same time Luo Guixing¡¯s group neutralized the two boys. Their battle efficiency was shocking.

    Through it all, Luo Guixing never stopped smiling. His three soul rings, two yellow and one purple, twinkled in turn. Without pause, the shield youth turned to charge at the girling from Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    Silver light swallowed up the ground beneath her. This time, Tang Wulin could clearly see space warping around her,pressing her and locking her in ce.

 Chapter 312 - Hell Wu Siduo

    <strong>Chapter 312 - Hell Wu Siduo</strong>

    Luo Guixing¡¯s first soul skill: Spatial Lock! Using its powerful imprisonment ability, he had neutralized the two students earlier. The soul skill could notpletely freeze the target and could only root them in ce for a moment, so it required precise judgement to be used effectively, something Luo Guixing did notck.

    Judging by the charging girl¡¯s momentum, he ruled out breaking into a direct confrontation.

    But at that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes went wide. The girl¡¯s body became illusory and soul rings rose from beneath her.

    One ring, two rings, three rings, four rings! A total of four purple rings appeared around her!

    ¡°Wu Siduo!¡± Half of the students present shouted in unison, including Tang Wulin.

    They had just mentioned her and now she appeared. Then it struck Tang Wulin why Yang Nianxia had only asked for her cooperation because he recognized her.

    Although Luo Guixing¡¯s team wasrger than theirs and in good condition, it was difficult to say which team woulde up at the top, especially with the rank 9 Hell Wu Siduo and rank 27 Dark Bear Yang Nianxia on their side.

    Even at the same soul level, the gap between soul masters could be as great as that of the heavens and the earth. It was a rare opportunity for them to eliminate Luo Guixing¡¯srge team as well as establish a rtionship with Wu Siduo. Yang Nianxia¡¯s actions would benefit them immediately as well as in the long run.

    Wu Siduo twisted in the air as if boneless, leaving an afterimage in a forward dash.

    An aura of darkness shrouded her now, but this darkness was different from that of Xu Yucheng¡¯s. She seemed more agile than before, an otherworldly air clinging to her form.

    Her figure flickered as she suddenly elerated, appearing before Luo Guixing¡¯s team in a sh of lightning.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time most of Luo Guixing¡¯s team had worked together. The shield youth did not falter at Wu Siduo¡¯s mad dash, his three soul rings lighting up in an instant.

    With that, Wu Siduo abruptly changed direction, shifting her charge toward the shield-wielding youth.

    The shield youth had activated his thousand-year soul skill, Pull! The skill allowed him to attract the attention of his enemies for ten seconds. For defense-type soul masters, this was a soul skill with tremendous use.

    Not a single person in Shrek Academy could be considered ordinary.

    It only took an instant for him to draw Wu Siduo¡¯s charge toward him.

    A boom thundered through the air.

    Defense-type and control-type soul masters naturally restrained agility-type soul masters to a degree, but what happened was the entire opposite.

    Just before Wu Siduo and the shield youth collided, the youth¡¯s expression ckened, and a secondter, he was sent flying backward.

    Wu Siduo¡¯s first soul ring dimmed while her second lit up. She continued her charge like a civet, countless afterimages of shing ws tearing through Luo Guixing¡¯s team.

    She had single-handedly decimated the entire team! This was the strength of the greatest genius of the first grade, Wu Siduo!

    The two agility-type soul masters barely managed to brandish their des in defense against the ws.

    However, they could do nothing in front of Wu Siduo¡¯s mighty cultivation base. The disparity between four and three rings became apparent now, and the two soul masters went reeling backward, blood spurting out of their mouths in scarlet arcs. Luo Guixing¡¯s nk was now exposed.

    All of a sudden, a whirlpool of silver light swirled around Wu Siduo, engulfing the rest of her shadow ws and dragging her body from mid-air into its belly.

    A grunt, and Wu Siduo¡¯s body flickered, bing more illusory than before. She brought her hands together above her head, form bursting with a sharp sword¡¯s aura, and an enormous de of pitch-ck light materialized in her hands, contrasting with milky skin. She swung the de down ferociously at the silver vortex.

    In an explosion of ck and silver, the vortex disintegrated, the de of ck light scattering into nothingness. Luo Guixing retreated two steps back, groaning. White light struck him and the two agility-type soul masters from the back, restoring their strength. The shield youth had also recovered by now and once again used his soul skill to draw Wu Siduo¡¯s attention in a charge.

    This was the strength of a team. Wu Siduo might possess explosive strength, but Luo Guixing had survived her fiercebo. Now it was time for his team¡¯s retaliation.

    And retaliate they did. A wheel of ice appeared above Wu Siduo¡¯s head, melting into a threads of blue light rendering her movements into a snail¡¯s pace.

    Xu Xiaoyan only had two soul rings, no doubt about it. But that did not mean her control ability was weak. Afraid of being left behind by her teammates, she had worked hard to improve in thest three years. Though usage of her Starwheel Ice Staff was limited to nighttime, she had slowly mastered all of her ice staff¡¯s soul skills. Her impressive spiritual power helped her utilize them with maximum efficacy.

    Wu Siduo felt trapped in a quagmire under the effects of both the shield youth¡¯s and Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s control skills. Wrapped in such a tough situation, she fought to steady her breath.

    In a moment¡¯s nce, a blue vine pulled her to the side. Despite notpletely out of harm¡¯s way, she was outside of the shield youth¡¯s soul skill¡¯s range.

    With a roar, the transformed Yang Nianxia barreled past her. He smashed his fists into the ground. The earth shuddered, rocks peppering Luo Guixing¡¯s group. And then Wu Siduo was free.

    A giant icicle floated above Luo Guixing¡¯s team. Wu Siduo felt a tug on her waist again and next thing she knew, she was whisked to the side.

    It felt warm, like being kept in someone¡¯s embrace. Turning her head, Wu Siduo found herself staring straight at a pretty face, mesmerized byrge eyes framed with long eyshes.

    It¡¯s him...

    As students of the same ss, she recognized who he was: the cksmith representative, Tang Wulin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you over.¡± As he held her by the waist, his eyes never left the battlefield. He rotated his body halfway, strength poured into his muscles, and then he exploded! In an instant, Wu Siduo found herself soaring into the air.

    All in the blink of an eye!

    Tang Wulin wasted no time in activating his second soul ring. Underneath Luo Guixing¡¯s team bursted Bluesilver Impaling Array while a hail of icicles fell from above.

 Chapter 313 - Twin Souled Wu Siduo

    <strong>Chapter 313 - Twin Souled Wu Siduo</strong>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s team worked in perfect concert with Wu Siduo. While she soared into the air, Dark Bear Yang Nianxia charged toward the shield youth like a tank, his soul rings twinkling and his dark-golden hair shining radiantly.

    He soon entered the range of the shield youth¡¯s Pull, but he wasn¡¯t trying to avoid it in the first ce.

    At that moment, Luo Guixing demonstrated his astonishing battlefield control ability that made him the core of his team.

    Inches before Yang Nianxia crashed into the shield youth, the youth disappeared in a silver sh of light and Yang Nianxia charged through thin air.

    The two agility-type soul masters instantly appeared at Yang Nianxia¡¯s sides, dashing around him and toward Tang Wulin and Gu Yue in the backline.

    It was clear that Yang Nianxia¡¯s might easily suppressed both agility and defense-type soul masters, so when the shield youth reappeared, he stood at Luo Guixing¡¯s side.

    Luo Guixing¡¯s eyes glinted as his first and second soul rings lit up. Silver light shed around Yang Nianxia.

    Spatial soul skills were powerful because no one could do anything to avoid being teleported. In the blink of an eye, Yang Nianxia found himself fifteen meters away from his previous position and rooted in ce by Spatial Lock.

    This short-range teleportation and Spatial Lock would probably only slow him down by two or three seconds, but on a battlefield, victory or defeat could be decided in that time.

    With Yang Nianxia teleported away, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue were left wide open for the two agility-type soul masters to swoop in. It only took them a second to close the distance.

    Meanwhile, the shield soul master thrust his shield into the air with a grunt. Soul power flooded out of him to form walls around him, Luo Guixing, and Xu Xiaoyan.

    Their remaining two teammates stood behind them. One had his hands raised into the air, conjuring a giant bird of fire that soared into the air. The other was their support-type soul master. Light bloomed around him, flowing out to empower the soul power of his teammates. Soul power amplification was a powerful support ability that scaled with the user¡¯s growth. Its influence was tremendous and could turn the tide of battle, especially for a seven-man team.

    Luo Guixing¡¯s smile had already vanished from his face. An eerie calm set in him, his eyes shining with a light as if they were able to see through everything.

    The impromptu cooperation between Wu Siduo and Yang Nianxia¡¯s team was undoubtedly the greatest challenge he had ever faced, but he was confident in his victory. He wasn¡¯t fighting them alone. He had a team with him. He firmly believed that the power of an individual person was limited, but that of a team was infinite. Furthermore, as the team¡¯s leader, it was crucial for him to have the skills that allowed his teammates to disy their full potential.

    Luo Guixing hadplete control of the battlefield. The firebird melted the iing icicle hail and the shield youth trampled the bluesilver grass into oblivion.

    Yang Nianxia had been teleported away since he was the most important foe on the battlefield. Although Wu Siduo was powerful, Luo Guixing was confident that his team would be able to defeat her.

    He currently needed to weaken his opponents and solidify his advantages, so his first priority was to get rid of the weakest two-ringed enemy. After doing so, he would be able to consolidate his team¡¯s strength and focus it on eliminating Dark Bear Yang Nianxia and Hell Wu Siduo.

    In a sh of blue light, bluesilver grass wound itself around Gu Yue¡¯s waist. Tang Wulin used the grass to pull Gu Yue into his arms and dropped to one knee, activating Bluesilver Impaling Array to form a shield around them.

    The two agility-type soul masters charging toward Tang Wulin weren¡¯t fools. The instant the bluesilver grass erupted from the ground, they leaped into the air. However, the grass was too thick, and they soon lost track of their targets.

    Meanwhile, Yang Nianxia broke free of the spatial restraints and charged at Luo Guixing with a roar. Wu Siduo, on the other hand, finally disyed the might of someone in ranked in the top ten.

    Light exploded from Wu Siduo as she soared through the air. Her aura waspletely different from what it had been just moments before.

    Her fourth soul ring lit up and she split into three clones, each of which dove in different directions. The clones were transparent, as if they were made of murky water.

    Then her second soul ring lit up. Its radiancebined with the splendor of her fourth ring to illuminate the sky. ws of shadow filled the sky,pletely epassing the firebird and the shield wall.

    She was meeting force with force! Even though speed was her forte, she chose to sh with them head-on!

    A continuous rumbling resounded throughout the forest as the ws struck the shield wall and the firebird. Luo Guixing¡¯s face darkened as he stared at Wu Siduo. He knew all too well just how much of an advantage Wu Siduo has because of her higher cultivation base. Her reputation wasn¡¯t just empty words.

    The shield youth and the soul master who summoned the firebird groaned as they fought the storm of ws. Though they trembled before Wu Siduo¡¯s might, they barely managed to hold on due to the soul power amplification from their support.

    A silver vortex appeared once more. Luo Guixing, with his thousand-year soul skill, was the only one who could contend with Wu Siduo.

    However, the instant the silver vortex appeared, Wu Siduo¡¯s second and fourth soul rings went dim. Instead, her first soul ring shone. With a sudden burst of speed, she shot through the air and sped toward the support-type soul master like aser.

    It was Hell Rush!

    This was Wu Siduo¡¯s true aim. She didn¡¯t climb to rank 9 through brute force alone! No, she had been carefully nning her moves the entire battle.

    Yet at that moment, an ice spear shot at her from the side, intercepting her mid-rush.

    The spear gleamed with a cold light. Anyone hit by it would definitely be in for a bad time.

    Wu Siduo had just used a session of soul skills, so she clearly had to be running low on soul power.

    Luo Guixing turned around and gave Xu Xiaoyan a thumbs up.

    Although Xu Xiaoyan only had two soul rings, she always managed to act at crucial moments throughout thepetition for ss presidency, making her move at just the right time to change the tide of battle. She didn¡¯t need any direction from Luo Guixing to blend in and cooperate with her teammates. It could be said that she was the glue that kept the team in sync. As a result of this, they approved of her despite her low cultivation base.

    At that instant, however, somethingpletely unexpected urred.

    Wu Siduo¡¯s mouth curved into a frightening smirk. She didn¡¯t move to dodge the ice spear. Instead, her four purple soul rings vanished and were reced by a single purple soul ring. White light exploded from her body. White hair appeared all over her, and power surged through her flesh.

    Her single soul ring red bright, and right before the ice spear struck her, she pped it with a golden-wed hand, shattering it into a puff of frost.

    She then crashed into the support-type soul master.

    Light shed.

    He was eliminated.

    ¡°Twin martial souls!¡± Luo Guixing blurted.

    The situation was just as he said. In that instant, Wu Siduo¡¯s four soul rings were swapped with a single soul ring and her martial soul transformed. There was only one possible exnation for this.

    She had twin martial souls!

    Very few knew about this fact.

    Luo Guixing wasn¡¯t the only one shocked by this. Even her impromptu ally, Yang Nianxia, was dumbstruck!

    Though she only had one soul ring for this martial soul, her cultivation base still reached at least rank 40, so her single soul skill¡¯s might was equivalent with that of a fourth ring¡¯s!

    Uponnding, Wu Siduo didn¡¯t pause for even an instant. Shrouded in an aura of golden light, she charged at the soul master that summoned the firebird, barrelling through the bird that barred her path.

    Just as the ranged-type soul master was about to be crushed by Wu Siduo, a silver sh teleported him off to the side.

    Although he had saved his ally, Luo Guixing¡¯s power wasn¡¯t limitless. Doing this meant that he had to turn his back to the battlefront against Yang Nianxia.

 Chapter 314 - Self-Soul Fusion Skill

    <strong>Chapter 314 - Self-Soul Fusion Skill</strong>

    Gritting his teeth, the shield soul master charged forward and attacked with his shield!

    Yang Nianxia had suffered quite a bit after being helplessly teleported out of the fray by Luo Guixing. Now that he had finally rejoined the chaos, he couldn¡¯t bear to restrain his strength.

    A boom tore through the air as Yang Nianxia smashed the shield out of the shield youth¡¯s hand and sent him flying backward. Before the youth could hit the ground, Tang Wulin sent a strand of bluesilver grass shooting out from behind Yang Nianxia to wind its way around the youth¡¯s waist. Then Tang Wulin yanked backward, flinging the young shield soul master right into Yang Nianxia¡¯s fist.

    White light blossomed, signaling the youth¡¯s elimination.

    Yang Nianxia turned around to face Tang Wulin and Gu Yue. To his surprise, he found no trace of the two agility-type soul masters from Luo Guixing¡¯s side they should have been fighting with.

    They already got rid of those two?

    Yang Nianxia was shocked. Tang Wulin is just a two-ringed control-type soul master... Was he actually able to suppress those two agility-types? But... this is Shrek Academy! None of the people here are weak. Maybe Gu Yue¡¯s strength is the reason they won?

    However, his conjecture only went that far. They were just temporary allies after all.

    With the mysterious disappearance of his two agility-type teammates in addition to the other two losses, Luo Guixing¡¯s face twisted into a frown. In spite of that, he didn¡¯t give up. He conjured up another silver vortex, but this time, it expanded from his body to repel instead of pull.

    Be it Wu Siduo who rushed him from the rear or Yang Nianxia charging at him from the front, both were repelled.

    Silver light exploded from Luo Guixing¡¯s body, engulfing Xu Xiaoyan and the firebird soul master.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡± he cried.

    At that instant, however, the silver light around him became chaotic, the spatial energy going out of control.

    This is bad!

    The power of space was mysterious and terrifying. Any other element bing chaotic wouldn¡¯t be as dire. If a soul master lost control of any other element, they could simply run away, but escaping from chaotic space was easier said than done.

    The spatial energy that was supposed to teleport them away exploded, and a rift opened up in the sky. Wave after wave of terrifying energyshed out at Yang Nianxia and Wu Siduo.

    Luo Guixing shouted defiantly, but in the next instant, the spatial rift swallowed him up.

    The firebird soul master was swallowed along with him, and the chaotic space crushed and tore the two of them apart. A secondter, all that remained of them were a few particles of light.

    In the limbo before awakening to reality, Luo Guixing wracked his brain trying to understand how the space he always had perfect control of suddenly went into disarray at that moment.

    In reality, he had been careless. With both his soul and spiritual power exhausted, his control had slipped.

    In the aftermath of Luo Guixing¡¯s failure, a solitary figurended on the ground. Without the slightest hesitation, she threw her arms high up in the air.

    ¡°I surrender! I surrender! I¡¯ll follow whoever wins!¡±

    It was Xu Xiaoyan.

    Luo Guixing¡¯s team had copsed in an instant, and she was the only survivor out of the original seven. Wu Siduo¡¯s stern expression didn¡¯t waver. Yang Nianxia, on the other hand, heaved a sigh as he rxed. However, his gaze was glued to Wu Siduo.

    If Tang Wulin¡¯s team didn¡¯t count Xu Xiaoyan, they outnumbered Wu Siduo three to one. Not only had she exhausted a lot of her strength in the battle against Luo Guixing¡¯s team, using thousand-year soul skills one after another, she had also switched to her second martial soul and used its soul skill. Even for a four-ringed soul master, her soul power reserves would be nearly depleted. Now was the time for Tang Wulin¡¯s team to strike! If they could win against Wu Siduo, then the position of ss president was as good as theirs.

    Wu Siduo narrowed her eyes at Yang Nianxia. She stood there staunchly, golden light shing around her body.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got no time to lose!¡± Yang Nianxia shouted then charged at Wu Siduo.

    Yang Nianxia knew all too well that, if they let Wu Siduo recover, not even thebined power of his entire team would be able to defeat her and her four purple soul rings. They either defeated her now or never!

    Even as he charged at Wu Siduo, he did not forget about Xu Xiaoyan.

    ¡°We have more people,¡± he cried. ¡±Join us!¡±

    Yang Nianxia had to take advantage of everyone he could. Even if his words only distracted Wu Siduo for an instant, it would be worth it. Besides, Xu Xiaoyan was only a two-ringed soul master. He didn¡¯t really care if she joined them.

    But he failed to notice that, as he rushed forward, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue simply stood by!

    "Okay!" Xu Xiaoyan said, epting his offer, but she didn¡¯t even raise her staff as he continued charging forward.

    Yang Nianxia and Wu Siduo collided, the air around them whipping into a frenzy.

    The Duskgold Bear was a formidable martial soul. Wu Siduo¡¯s second martial soul was also an assault-type, yet the sh had actually forced her a few steps backward. Her exhausted soul power left her at a disadvantage.

    Yang Nianxia¡¯s confidence soared as he saw her fall back. The dark-golden light around him shone more intensely as his third soul ring lit up, and he grew to be three meters tall. He didn¡¯t hesitate at all when it came to attacking a girl, resolutely sending the brute force of his fist to smash Wu Siduo.

    At that moment, Wu Siduo elerated, a ck light streaking out of her body.

    She¡¯s switching martial souls?

    Yang Nianxia rejoiced. He didn¡¯t fear her four-ringed martial soul at all. From what he saw of her in the previous battle, he understood that her first martial soul was an agility-type. Her cultivation base was higher than his, but she was depleted right now.

    Aside from strength, the Duskgold Bear also possessed a formidable defense. With his third soul skill now activated, Yang Nianxia was confident that Wu Siduo wouldn¡¯t be able to break through his defenses. In addition to that, he had Tang Wulin and Gu Yue for backup. His victory was all but assured.

    Just as Yang Nianxia began to revel in his impending victory, something strange started to ur to Wu Siduo. A ck aura appeared around her, but the golden light didn¡¯t disappear. Both auras fused into a chaotic radiance of dark-gold as the golden hair on her body took on a crystalline luster. Her human form disappeared and she became a transparent white tiger.

    What¡¯s this? Yang Nianxia stared at her with dull eyes. He had never heard of something like this happening before. There¡¯s no way this is a martial soul avatar! Even if her martial soul is the White Tiger, she would need to be a seven-ringed Soul Sage to manifest her avatar! She¡¯s just a four-ringed Soul Ancestor!

    The thought only crossed his mind for a split-second before he had to snap back to attention as the Hell White Tiger swiped at him. Try as he might, there was nothing he could to do dodge it. An instantter, a white light shed. Another contestant was eliminated.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue were dumbstruck.

    ¡°Is that... a self-soul fusion skill?¡±

    To execute a soul fusion skill, two highlypatible soul masters were needed. When they came into contact with each other, their martial souls would fuse and release an explosion of power.

    This reminded Tang Wulin and Gu Yue of their battle against the twin sisters that unleashed their soul fusion skill to instantly reverse the tide of battle. The power that Wu Siduo currently disyed exceeded that of the twin sisters and was well beyond what Tang Wulin and Gu Yue couldprehend. In Tang Wulin¡¯s mind, there could only be a single reason for the strength she just exhibited.

    It had to be a self-soul fusion skill!

 Chapter 315 - The Importance of Class President

    <strong>Chapter 315 - The Importance of ss President</strong>

    Wu Siduo¡¯s soul fusion was undoubtedly mighty. A single attack was all that was needed to disintegrate Yang Nianxia and reduce him to motes of light.

    ¡°Run!¡± Tang Wulin immediately ordered.

    Gu Yue moved without hesitation. Silver light shed, teleporting Tang Wulin and herself just outside the clearing and into the depths of the forest.

    They had tasted defeat at the hands of a soul fusion skill before. Not daring to underestimate it, they chose to exercise caution and retreat in the face of such power.

    The air stirred. A momentter, the Hell White Tiger appeared where they just stood, its powerful ws shing out only to hit nothing..

    ¡°I surrender!¡± Xu Xiaoyan shouted as she sat on the ground with her hands high in the air.

    The Hell White Tigernded on the ground. In the next moment however, its figure faded, turning illusory before twisting and disappeared, leaving Wu Siduo in its ce.

    Despite her paleplexion, she stood with her back straight and head held high.

    Her strength served as proof that she more than deserved her position as the strongest student of the first grade. With four purple soul rings, twin martial souls, and a self-soul fusion skill, it was impossible for her not to stand at the peak. Her most important ability was her soul fusion skill. It was unprecedented on the Douluo Continent. All of her abilitiesbined to earn her a spot in the top ten of the Genius Youths Ranking!

    ¡°A-are you okay?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked.

    Wu Siduo turned around, shooting Xu Xiaoyan a cold look. ¡°I¡¯m very weak right now. My body is in a bad condition, and I¡¯ve overdrafted my soul power. If you n to act, then do it now. Come on.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan waved her hand dismissively. ¡°How could I take advantage of you like that? I¡¯m not that kind of person. I already surrendered, so I¡¯m on your team now!¡±

    Wu Siduo frowned at Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s sweet and innocent smile, then sat down on the ground.

    ¡°Then protect me. I¡¯m going to meditate.¡± She closed her eyes.

    It was Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s turn to stare nkly at Wu Siduo. Was my acting too good?

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue watched from the shadows of a tree. Gu Yue knitted her brows. ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled wryly. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Such arge battle definitely attracted the attention of others. With thepetition nearing an end, who wouldn¡¯t take this opportunity to defeat Wu Siduo? We¡¯ll wait here. Her soul fusion skill might be powerful, but it also consumes a lot of soul power. Right now, she¡¯s not a threat so we¡¯ll just use her as bait. Besides, she probably has another card up her sleeve since she dares to meditate out in the open. Rather than taking a risk and going out to search for others, we should wait here and let Wu Siduo weaken them before we jump in.¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay with waiting, but I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb her.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at her in surprise. ¡°Why?¡±

    Gu Yue met his gaze. ¡°I want to duel her at her best condition.¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°Oh, you! You¡¯re just as stubborn as always. Alright, fine. We¡¯ll protect her while she meditates then.¡±

    ¡°You two sure have big hearts. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I just deal with her right now?¡± Xie Xie popped up by their side. He had been quietly trailing them from a distance the entire time.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°No, Gu Yue is right. If we defeat her right now, would she really ept us as the victors? There¡¯s no way she would, and others wouldn¡¯t either. If any of us wants to be the ss president, we¡¯ll need to show our strength. This is Shrek; only the strong are weed. Wu Siduo is a challenge we have to ovee.¡± He turned to Gu Yue. ¡°But I want you to promise me one thing, Gu Yue.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I know you refuse to ept this, but don¡¯t deny that a four-ringed soul master with a self-soul fusion skill is stronger than us. It will be difficult to defeat her, so let¡¯s fight together, alright?¡±

    Gu Yue smiled. ¡°Our opponent isn¡¯t just her. Wulin, is ss president really that important to you?¡±

    Tang Wulin was taken aback. His heart thumped, but he smiled a momentter. ¡°I understand. Thanks for your reminder. We¡¯ll do this together!¡±

    ¡°Captain, why are you excluding me from this?¡± Xie Xie pouted.

    Tang Wulin whispered a few words into Xie Xie¡¯s ear, and he mulled over them. ¡°That makes sense. Okay. I¡¯m fine with that. Just remember topensate meter.¡± Xie Xie giggled mischievously.

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. ¡°Even without this matter, would I owe you anything?¡±

    The forest gradually settled. Contrary to Tang Wulin¡¯s expectations, no one came.

    ¡°Twelve people remain. The arena will be reduced now for the final battle.¡± Shen Yi¡¯s voice resounded throughout the forest, and the world before them blurred. When everything came back into focus, Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, Xu Xiaoyan, and the meditating Wu Siduo were beside each other.

    They had originally been deep within the forest, surrounded by giant trees and dense foliage. Now, however, the terrain was nothing like before. A clearing of at least one hundred meters in diameter appeared in front of them, not a tree in sight and every inch of its ground covered in bluesilver grass. It was as if they were on an elevated dueling arena.

    In this space were twelve people.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s group of four, with the addition of Wu Siduo, were grouped together. To their left was the group of three led by Immortal Xu Yucheng, and on their right was a group of four. This group of four, however, were in dire straits. Blood soaked every one of them, and their soul power fluctuations barely noticeable.

    Tang Wulin finally understood why no one hade to eliminate Wu Siduo. It turned out that there were only a dozen of them left, a third of which were barely clinging onto life and devoting all their energy into recovering.

    After taking everything in, Xu Yucheng was the first to act. He charged at the four injured soul masters like a bolt of lightning, his two followers darting out an instantter. They were clearly were well-rested and in peak condition. Rather than attacking the injured group though, the two followers moved to the side to guard Xu Yucheng from Tang Wulin¡¯s team.

    The first grade had a total of 101 students. Only twelve of them remained now. This was the eve their final battle for presidency.

    Tang Wulin and hisrades remained still, simply watching Xu Yucheng charge.

    The team of four was trapped, an arrow at the end of its flight. The scythe shed down. They disappeared in shes of light.

    Now only eight remained! They were the three from Xu Yucheng¡¯s team, and the five on Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    Tang Wulin took the lead, approaching his opponents. His gaze fixed on Xu Yucheng. Now that thepetition hade to this point, scheming and waiting no longer had any purpose. Now was not the time for wisdom to shine, but for strength to show its supremacy.

    The only way to convince others was to show strength.

    Xu Yucheng turned to look at Tang Wulin, his expression grim as he lifted his Demon Scythe up. His twopanions released their martial souls.

    But when they saw that Tang Wulin only had two soul rings, a mocking smile tugged their lips.

    They assumed their usual battle formation; Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan in the rear, Tang Wulin as the vanguard, and Xie Xie on the side.

    Neither side spoke a word. They all knew that this was the final battle. Xu Yucheng didn¡¯t understand what the situation was with Wu Siduo, who was seated off in the distance, but he knew that his only option now was to defeat his opponents.

    ¡°Save your soul power,¡± Tang Wulin said to Gu Yue. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Xu Yucheng.¡± His words were filled with confidence.

    Since the start of thepetition, Tang Wulin had been patiently biding his time. For the sake of hisrades, he didn¡¯t disy his full strength and maintained himself in peak condition the entire time. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to fight and show off his power, but that he couldn¡¯t. He had to act in consideration of his team.

    But he no longer had to hold himself back. He wanted to see who was stronger, him or Immortal Xu Yucheng. He wanted to see just how strong a ranker was.

    Previously, Gu Yue had asked him if being ss president was important. The ss president seat was important. However, it just couldn¡¯tpare with the pleasure of battle.

    Xu Yucheng¡¯s two gray teammates turned illusory and dashed out. These two were agility-type soul masters! As for Xu Yucheng, he was undoubtedly an assault-type.

 Chapter 316 - The Final Battle

    <strong>Chapter 316 - The Final Battle</strong>

    At the sight of the fire crackling within Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, Gu Yue stopped right in her tracks. That confidence made her not want to interfere in his battle against Xu Yucheng.

    Taking on the four-ringed Xu Yucheng in a one-on-one match was exactly what Tang Wulin wanted to do.

    There was no doubt that out of the entire first grade, Xu Yucheng was second to only Wu Siduo. His tactical prowess might not match Luo Guixing¡¯s, but his individual strength was far higher.

    Wu Zhangkong had always drilled into them that only by facing truly powerful opponents would they grow to their full potential.

    To Tang Wulin, Xu Yucheng was a towering challenge, but one he desperately yearned for.

    Gu Yue turned around, her eyes drifting to the seated Wu Siduo. She sat down and closed her eyes. She wanted the both of them to duel in their best conditions.

    The instant Tang Wulin and Gu Yue resolved themselves, the scent of the battlefield changed. The two had chosen their opponents for the final battle. Defeat was of no consequence to them, so long as they could grow frombat.

    A faint golden aura spread around Xie Xie, and in a sh, a figure of the same bright color shot out of his body, dashing toward one of the gray opponents. Clearly, he would be fighting both of them by himself.

    Further off, Xu Xiaoyan brandished her staff high in the air, her mouth moving as she mumbled some chants. Yet she did not unleash a soul skill. Instead, she closed her eyes, the reasons for her actions anyone¡¯s guess.

    The gray youth on the left became more tangible as he summoned his martial soul, a pair of dark-silver sais. Their sharp points were excellent for stabbing and the prongs enabled them to catch any weapon.

    He crossed his sais together. The meeting of metal resulted in a burst of energy, whichbined into a gray halounching toward Xie Xie.

    He isn¡¯t an agility-type, but a control-type! Xie Xie instantly realized.

    The two were about to sh. Inches before collision, Xie Xie¡¯s figure flickered like a ghost, and he appeared outside of the halo¡¯s range. At the same time, he unleashed a Light Dragon de that reached his opponent¡¯s neck in the blink of an eye!

    He had used the secret art of the Tang Sect, Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to evade!

    On the other front of battle, Xie Xie¡¯s clones were simrly flickering all over the battlefield with Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. There was nothing their opponent could do to stop their approach in face of such an attack.

    Xie Xie had engraved Elder Cai¡¯s criticisms into his heart after the entrance exam. Using both of his third soul skills, he could produce six clones for six targets. However, he couldn¡¯t perfectly control all of them, his cultivation and spiritual power toocking to do so.

    Her criticisms had forced him to wonder whether six clones of that caliber were anything special.

    After pondering this question, he experimented with his skills and discovered that his current limit was fully controlling two clones. Especially if he chose to have both clones use Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. By limiting himself to two clones, he could freely use the secret art by splitting his mind into two parts, which also benefited his spiritual power growth.

    This was his first attempt at putting his theories into practice. Xie Xie had summoned two clones,splitting his mind in two. He had ignored every other soul skill in his arsenal, choosing to focus on Light Dragon de instead, in order to bring out the true potential of Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. Aiming for the best possible result was not on his list. Rather, avoiding mistakes was. He would use these two powerful opponents to temper himself.

    The pair of quick gray youths turned out to be control-type soul masters. They had assumed that dying an agility-type soul master who used clones would be easy. But reality wasn¡¯t as forgiving. Not only did their opponent¡¯s speed surpassed their expectations, he also possessed a bizarre footwork that was impossible to trace. It wasn¡¯t long until they were backed into a corner.

    Xu Yucheng stood his ground, watching Tang Wulin approach him. His pale face revealed nothing, no emotions of any sort. A deathly cold aura lingered around him as ripples of ck air clung to his scythe.

    Bluesilver grass gathered and danced in a frenzied swarm around Tang Wulin with each step he took. Tensed around his arm, Goldlight fixed its dazzling golden eyes on Xu Yucheng.

    After countless mutations, Goldlight looked nothing like it did originally. Its entire body was covered in glistening golden scales, a spark of intelligence dancing in its eyes.

    A mere ten meters from Xu Yucheng, Tang Wulin burst into action. Bluesilver grass pounced like snakes upon Xu Yucheng, striking from all directions. Strength swelled in Tang Wulin¡¯s legs as he elerated, dashing toward his target.

    Narrowing his eyes, Xu Yucheng shed with his scythe, sending a ck wave at the iing swarm of grass.

    As if alive, the grass zigzagged in the air, swooping toward the ground beneath the ck wave.

    The wave soon reached Tang Wulin. Listening closely, a hum could be heard in the air.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t try to dodge. Instead, golden light shed as he his right hand turned into a w and he thrust it at the wave, tearing it to shreds. He leaped at Xu Yucheng.

    The bluesilver grass broke into a frenzy, shooting out to shackle Xu Yucheng, courtesy of Tang Wulin¡¯s Bind ability.

    Xu Yucheng finally made his move. He shot up like a bolt of lightning, his scythe painting a shadow in the sky as darkness trailed from his body.

    The grass reaching for the heavens were cut down one after another. Then, the darkness receded and shot toward Tang Wulin.

    He was pressured from all sides. Tang Wulin was fully aware of his fate should he receive a direct attack from the powerful Demon Scythe. However, retreat was not an option. After observing Xu Yucheng¡¯s previous battle, he understood that his adversary¡¯s battle style centered on suppressing his opponents with brute force and cutting off all routes of escape.

    So, Tang Wulin could not retreat. His only choice was to advance. With a grunt, his two purple soul rings dimmed for the appearance of a golden one.

    A dragon¡¯s roar pierced the forest, resplendent golden light flooding out of his body. His w and scales bled a brilliant gold, even seeming to empower Goldlight.

    Tang Wulin used Golden Dragon Body!

    He swung both his arms out, the full power of his blood essence erupting. In that instant, a bright aura clung to his form and he shined like a miniature sun, his radiance blinding. The ck light distorted when it came in contact with the gold, deflected to the side at Tang Wulin¡¯smand. It was another Tang Sect secret art¡ªControlling Crane, Capturing Dragon!

    In a sh, purple light blossomed in his eyes.

    The darkness swathed Xu Yucheng in mid air and his movements turned sluggish. His third soul ring went dark, his soul skill interrupted.

    A strand of bluesilver grass under Tang Wulin bled gold. It coiled like a spring, then ejected Tang Wulin into the air. He pierced through the darkness like an arrow of light.

    des of darkness sliced him as he flew through the air, nting several wounds and gashes over his body, but they were all superficial in the face of Golden Dragon Body.

    Not a secondter, Tang Wulin reached Xu Yucheng.

 Chapter 317 - A Thousand Stones Breaks the Scythe

    <strong>Chapter 317 - A Thousand Stones Breaks the Scythe</strong>

    Xu Yucheng¡¯s Demon Scythe definitely had a long reach. In order to keep him from taking advantage of that, Tang Wuling threw his wed fist straight at him.

    Xu Yucheng, now recovered from the Purple Demon Eyes¡¯s spiritual attack, stared at Tang Wulin straight in the eye. He loosened his grip on his scythe and slid his hand up toward the de¡¯s curved edge, then, his expression as impassive as ever, shed at the iing w with his shortened scythe.

    A crisp note rang through the air, and violet darkness ran up Tang Wulin¡¯s scaled arm. Xu Yucheng borrowed the force of their sh to jump backward.

    However, he staggered a few times as he retreated. Clearly, he had underestimated Tang Wulin¡¯s strength.

    Now that Xu Yucheng opened up some distance between them, it would be difficult for Tang Wulin to prate the range of the Demon Scythe again. He was disadvantaged in both reach and soul power.

    It was toote to use Bind. Xu Yucheng would simply shred all the bluesilver grass Tang Wulin threw at him.

    Xu Yucheng was stunned by Tang Wulin¡¯s strength.

    Although Tang Wulin revealed a shocking golden ring, he only had two soul rings and the soul power to match. It was on this basis that Xu Yucheng was confident he could overwhelm Tang Wulin in a contest of power. Even when he was forced to retreat, he still felt confident he could defeat Tang Wulin.

    Now, however, he realized that Tang Wulin¡¯s strength was beyond his expectations. Despite the disparity in their soul power, their sh had resulted in hisplete and utter loss. Uncontroble tremors still gripped him from the impact.

    He probably thinks I specialize in long weapons. Unfortunately for him, my Demon Scythe is just as good for close quarters fights! I can use it like a short weapon instead. He might be able to unleash explosive strength, but there¡¯s no way he can keep it up for long.

    Xu Yucheng¡¯s judgement was urate, but he didn¡¯t know just how differently Tang Wulin viewed the situation.

    Trying to open up distance?

    Bluesilver grass shot out to hinder his opponent while Tang Wulin brandished his w once more.

    Golden Dragon Body blood essence surged out, instantly dispersing the ck haze surrounding his right arm. Then he lifted his arm up, the brilliant gold luster of his w darkening as he shed down. Five dark-gold waves of light shot out.

    A magnificent scene unraveled before the spectators, demanding their full attention. Even Wu Siduo opened her eyes in awe.

    They watched Tang Wulin lift his arm, then sh down and release those five waves of light. The waves tore through the sky, rapidly closing in on Xu Yucheng.

    Apprehension dawned on Xu Yucheng¡¯s face, but it came toote. He only managed to turn around and hold his scythe in front before the attack reached him.

    The deafening screech of metal tearing metal resounded, and Xu Yucheng was sent crashing into the ground.

    He coughed up some blood, hisplexion paler than usual. Despite his condition, his scythe only had a few cracks in it. He truly was worthy of being a ranker.

    The lower half of his body was buried in the ground, as if he was a nail waiting to be hammered.

    Tang Wulin descended upon him, his w held high in preparation to attack him. Xu Yucheng could only feebly raise his scythe in defense.

    Metallic shrieks pierced the air every time Tang Wulin¡¯s w shed with the scythe. Although his attacks weren¡¯t fast, each one carried tremendous power. Xu Yucheng sunk deeper into the ground with every strike, and the cracks in his scythe spread like a web.

    Blood began to trickle out of his mouth and nose, then his ears and eyes. All seven apertures of the head had blood streaming out of them, the flow only increasing with each blow.

    When the fifth strikended, Xu Yucheng coughed out a spray of blood and his scythe shattered. A momentter, he disappeared in a sh of white light.

    This...

    Everyone watching gaped.

    That was the Immortal! He had just defeated Immortal Xu Yucheng, ranked 19 on the Genius Youths Ranking!

    Even if he consumed a lot of soul power to defend against Tang Wulin¡¯s attacks, he was still a four-ringed Soul Ancestor! He was one of the only two Soul Ancestors in the first grade!

    He was defeated? Just like that?

    When Tang Wulin defeated Xu Yucheng, Xie Xie unleashed his full might as well.

    Xu Yucheng¡¯s two teammates were stunned by his defeat. Xu Xiaoyan took advantage of this, finally making her move.

    She shot an ice spear toward the youth on the left, piercing through the air like a bolt of lightning. Just as the two youths noticed the iing ice spear, a violet light shed at the eyes of the one on the right.

    Xu Xiaoyan was undoubtedly a master at exploiting any momentary openings her opponents revealed. Since her martial soul¡¯s strength couldn¡¯tpare with that of herpanions, so she had focused her efforts in this direction.

    The trajectory of the ice spear put the youth in a tight spot. If he wanted to dodge it, he would fall right into Xie Xie¡¯s hands. Xie Xie activated Light Dragon Storm while releasing Light Dragon des, his appearance like a radiant whirlwind of death as he headed towards the two gray youths. Between the pincer attack and the shock from Xu Yucheng¡¯s defeat, there was no suspense in his fate. White light sparkled, signalling his demise. As for the remaining youth, the Purple Demon Eyes stunned him. One of Xie Xie¡¯s clone promptly sliced his neck.

    It was only because of Xie Xie¡¯s preserved strength and deepened understanding of his third soul skill that he could corner the two with such ease.

    Xu Yucheng was not well versed in the art of scheming, he¡¯d relied on sheer brute force to charge through every battle thus far. This resulted in his two teammates being exhausted and ripe for the picking.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s golden aura faded as he dispelled Golden Dragon Body, revealing a somewhat paleplexion. His battle with Xu Yucheng may have been short, but he didn¡¯t hold anything back from the very beginning and even brought out one of his trump cards.

    Xu Yucheng had been shocked to death at the end. Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t forgotten Yang Nianxia¡¯s evaluation that Xu Yucheng¡¯s body was too frail to contain a thousand-year soul ring. His n was simple; overpower Xu Yucheng from the very start! In the face of absolute strength, it didn¡¯t matter even if Xu Yucheng¡¯s soul power was stronger. Tang Wulin just pounded Xu Yucheng until his body couldn¡¯t hold out anymore.

    It was thanks to Golden Dragon Body that he could pull off such a daring n. Without this skill and the physical enhancements it wrought on his body, it would have been impossible for him to suppress Xu Yucheng so thoroughly.

    Tang Wulin panted heavily, but a radiant smile blossomed on his lips all the same as he regrouped with his teammates. Oddly enough, Xie Xie stood there without the slightest hint of a victor¡¯s excitement. Rather, he wore a pensive expression.

    Tang Wulin took care not to disturb him. It was clear he was in the middle of some kind of enlightenment.

    Wu Siduo was still seated, but a fire zed in her eyes as she looked at Tang Wulin. She had always assumed that Tang Wulin was Yang Nianxia¡¯s underling even though all his soul rings were purple. He only had two, after all!

    When he had saved her in their battle against Luo Guixing, it left a deep impression on her. Yet now, he was burned into her memories. She finally understood what it meant to disguise one¡¯s self as a pig to devour a tiger.

    This guy is so good at hiding himself! I¡¯m not sure about others, but the strength he disyed in his battle against Xu Yucheng is no less than Yang Nianxia¡¯s!

    ¡°Captain,¡± Xu Xiaoyan called out with a smile. Gu Yue stood up and returned to his side.

    For Wu Siduo to make it in the top ten of the Genius Youths Ranking, there was no need to doubt her intelligence. She instantly connected the dots and understood the rtionship between the four.

    So that girl from Luo Guixing¡¯s team was hisrade all along!

    ¡°Come!¡± Wu Siduo shot to her feet, a cold glint in her eyes.

    She wasn¡¯t resigned to defeat.

    One versus four? So what!

    Tang Wulin turned to Gu Yue. He stared deep into her eyes. The fire burning in their depths told him everything he needed to know. He pulled on Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°We¡¯re just going to observe.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± She looked at him in astonishment.

    Tang Wulin responded with a reassuring smile. ¡°Believe in Gu Yue.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Xiaoyan immediately agreed. ¡°Big sis Gu Yue, good luck!¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Gu Yue nodded, then took three steps forward. She regarded Wu Siduo with a calm gaze, her demeanor as serene as a stillke.

 Chapter 318 - One Versus One

    <strong>Chapter 318 - One Versus One</strong>

    ¡°One versus one?¡± Wu Siduo stared at Gu Yue in astonishment.

    She really wants to duel me one-on-one? Why is she so confident? Isn¡¯t she just a support-type?

    ¡°One-on-one.¡± Gu Yue nodded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Wu Siduo coldly answered. Four soul rings rose from her feet. She lightly tapped the ground, then her figure became illusory as she dashed straight for Gu Yue.

    She reached Gu Yue in an instant, ck light shing as she extended her ws and swiped down.

    Tang Wulin stood away from the battlefield, watching attentively. During their brief alliance, he hadn¡¯t gotten a sense of Wu Siduo¡¯s abilities. Now that she released the brunt of her power onto Gu Yue though, he could see just how oppressive her speed and power were.

    Despite Wu Siduo¡¯s speed, her attack failed.

    A split-second before the ws could tear Gu Yue apart, silver light burst out, and she disappeared. Wu Siduo¡¯s ws shed through nothing but air.

    Gu Yue reappeared ten meters away, her expression as tranquil as ever. Three soul rings, two yellow and one purple, revolved around her. They began to glow, then shine brilliantly as her hands moved in the air like fluttering butterflies, teasing the natural elements of the world to do her bidding.

    With four soul rings, Wu Siduo¡¯s elemental perception was keener than most soul masters. She sensed that Gu Yue¡¯s entire being was turning into a whirlpool that crazily sucked in the surrounded elemental energy. She even felt a slight tugging on her own soul power.

    This is...

    With a snap of Gu Yue¡¯s fingers, an icicle coalesced and shot toward Wu Siduo.

    This icicle, however, waspletely different from a normal icicle. It was tri-colored icicle with a blue tip, silver body, and a fiery red base. The red section exploded when it shot out, elerating the icicle missile to unbelievable speeds and was in front of Wu Siduo before she could even blink.

    Even so, Wu Siduo disyed the power of an assault-type soul master by instantly shing the icicle with her w.

    The icicle exploded into millions of shards, and the air temperature around Wu Siduo rapidly plummeted. Then, the air around her seemed to distort, tightening around her and hindering her movements.

    This...

    Is that a three-element icicle? An icicle with the fire element included?

    Wu Siduo may be shocked, but Gu Yue was only getting started.

    Gu Yue summoned another icicle, identical to thest. Like before, it shot forward with lightning speed. It was several times faster than an ordinary icicle due to the explosive power of the fire element, leaving its target no time to react at all. Wu Siduo managed to slice it apart once more, but that only strengthened the space element constricting her. Although the restraining effect wasn¡¯t as powerful as Luo Guixing¡¯s Spatial Lock, it was enough to slow her down.

    A cold light shed in Wu Siduo¡¯s eyes. Her fourth soul ring lit up and she split into two clones, each heading towards Gu Yue from different angles.

    Gu Yue began spinning in ce. The air stirred. Wind picked up, circling around Gu Yue. More and more strands of wind joined in until a green tornado surrounded her, howling as it quickly grew in size. Soon, Gu Yue was no longer visible.

    The winds roared their fury as Gu Yue emerged for a moment. White started to drift down from the sky. It increasingly fell faster as she called down more snow, then she disappeared into the resulting snow storm.

    The tornado sucked in the snow, quickly merging to be a blizzard.

    Wu Siduo stiffened when she came into contact with the extreme cold, but still courageously rushed in to find Gu Yue. Her instincts told her that the longer she stayed in this blizzard, the worse her position would be.

    Her martial soul is too strange! How many elements does this make now?

    Yet just when she found Gu Yue and prepared to strike, a wall of earth burst from the ground and blocked her path.

    Wu Siduo¡¯s ferociously attacked the wall, breaking it and sending stones flying. However, Gu Yue was nowhere to be found. The blizzard tornado immediately absorbed the stone fragments as well, bing a storm of ice and stones. The chaos surrounding Wu Siduopletely cut off her vision, enveloping her in a whirlwind of death.

    Tang Wulin stood protectively in front of Xie Xie. He was wary of the aftermath of the tornado, alert for the first signs of danger. Gu Yue had improved her control and could effortlessly wield three elements at once. In fact, she could even exploit her opponent¡¯s attacks to hasten the fusion of the elements and economize on her soul power.

    The tornado alone did not possess much destructive power. It was the fusion of multiple elements that made it dangerous. In the eye of the storm, Wu Siduo could neither see anything around her nor sense Gu Yue¡¯s location.

    Wu Siduo¡¯s first soul ring lit up as she decisively chose a direction and charged.

    I need to get out of this tornado first. Something this big can¡¯tst very long!

    Hell Rush was her first soul skill. It momentarily doubled her speed while condensing her soul power into an explosive attack in front of her. It was perfect for breaking out of a siege. Furthermore, all of her soul rings were powerful purple ones.

    Relying on her soul power to protect her body, she braved the assault of the biting cold winds and dashed fifty meters out with Hell Rush.

    Her vision cleared and the air pressure around her normalized. A smile graced her lips.

    I made it out!

    Suddenly, the hairs on the back of her neck stood on end. Light twisted around her and the next thing she knew, she was back in the eye of the storm, the pressure stronger than before. It was as if the storm¡¯s eyewall was trying to rip her apart.

    Tang Wulin stood right in front of where Wu Siduo had broken out of the tornado, so he clearly saw what happened.

    Wu Siduo really had seeded in rushing out. A secondter, however, Gu Yue had teleported behind her and then teleported the both of them away.

    Tang Wulin chuckled. There was no need to doubt Gu Yue¡¯s strength; after all, her martial soul gave her control over six elements! Her only weakness was herck of explosive attack power. Although she could unleash powerful elemental fusion attacks, those required time to prepare.

    The best strategy to use against Gu Yue is to rush her and instantly decide the battle so that she doesn¡¯t have time to prepare anyrge-scale attacks. The longer the battle is drawn out, the stronger Gu Yue¡¯s position is. With her Elemental Tide and Elemental Fusion soul skills, as well as her ability to call upon the elemental energy found in the world itself, create a truly terrifyingbination.

    Wu Siduo¡¯s mistake is not knowing the extent of Gu Yue¡¯s abilities. If she had known beforehand, she could have immediately used her Hell White Tiger transformation to clinch victory. Not even Gu Yue¡¯s teleportation could escape the Hell White Tiger¡¯s might.

    But it¡¯s toote. Perhaps Wu Siduo can put up more of a fight if she transforms into that Hell White Tiger, but Gu Yue hasplete control over the battlefield now. Besides, Wu Siduo¡¯s Hell White Tiger consumes too much soul power to be effective here. Now it¡¯s a battle of attrition. The oue of the battle is pretty obvious.

    In reality, Tang Wulin¡¯s conjectures were slightly off. Wu Siduo simply could not use Hell White Tiger again right now.

    Hell White Tiger was her powerful self-soul fusion skill. However, thews of the world were fair. Such a powerful ability naturally came with harsh restrictions. Just like how the power of Xu Yucheng¡¯s Demon Scythe was bnced by the corrosion of his body, Wu Siduo needed three days of rest before she could use Hell White Tiger again. It was impossible for her to use it again right now!

 Chapter 319 - The Victor

    <strong>Chapter 319 - The Victor</strong>

    Wu Siduo had thought her soul power recovered enough to defeat Gu Yue, but evidently, that was not the case.

    In a sh of white light, Wu Siduo switched martial souls.

    White hair sprang up into existence and covered her body in a nket of fur, a golden aura swallowing up her form. Her muscles expanded, the sinewed shape of her limbs impressive to eye. Instead of breaking out into a dash, she used her body¡¯s newfound strength to gradually pull free from the tornado.

    However, she soon found herself obstructed by earth walls. The walls hardly put up a fight, crumbling to fine dust with a single punch. But in the time it took her to shatter one, the tornado would have snuck up to obscure her vision. She couldn¡¯t maintain a straight path as she tried to escape. Fleeing from these obstacles¡¯ clutches was just out of her reach.

    Wu Siduo¡¯s expression turned sour. Although she was an agility-type soul master first and foremost, she favored direct confrontations. Winning her battles through brute force brought her all sorts of satisfaction. It pained her to endure such a muddled battlefield where she couldn¡¯t even locate her opponent.

    She was confident that if she could use Hell White Tiger, she could break free. Out of caution for that skill, Gu Yue must have maintained arge distance between them. That said, Wu Siduo heldplete faith in her fusion soul skill¡ªjust a few seconds of it and she¡¯d instantly get the upper hand.

    But as the seconds ticked by, the wind grew more turbulent, thrashing and tearing through the surroundings. The storm swelled in its excitement. All the while, Gu Yue funneled external elemental energy into the storm using Elemental Tide, building upon its power.

    A silver sh, and Gu Yue appeared at Tang Wulin¡¯s side, face dusted with pallor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s run! I can¡¯t control it any longer.¡± There was a limit to how much elemental energy she could manage with Elemental Tide, and if left unchecked, it would rampage and explode.

    Since her opponent was Wu Siduo, she didn¡¯t dare hold back. Now, the result was an unstable elemental storm on the verge of erupting.

    There was no need to consider Wu Siduo anymore. Gu Yue¡¯s Elemental Tide condensed the elemental energy to a level far beyond both her control and soul rings. Wu Siduo¡¯s tragic fate was sealed.

    The four teammates turned tail and bolted. Though pale, Gu Yue managed a satisfied smile. She had seeded. The battle may not have gone as she had initially intended and Wu Siduo may not have been at her peak, but she still won. In a one-on-one battle, she stood the victor.

    Through their escape, the world bent and distorted. A beam of light shined down on them, warping and rippling as the wave-light particles hit skin. A momentter, they found themselves in darkness and utterly stupefied.

    After a while, they recovered their grip on reality. The doors to their cabins slid open and the four stepped out into the initial wide room.

    The emergence of Tang Wulin¡¯s team had brought out a wave of silence.

    Nearly a hundred pairs of eyes surveyed the new arrivers. Several of those gazes dripped withplex emotions, unreadable.

    One of them belonged to the stoic Yang Nianxia. His brows were knitted as he studied Tang Wulin. After being eliminated, he watched the rest of thepetition through the viewing screens. All sorts of emotions warred within his heart, melding together into a puzzling mess. All he could manage at present was a bitter smile.

    Of the five geniuses of the first grade, Luo Guixing seemed the least touched by excitement. He sat in a corner of the room, knees held close to his chest and eyes staring off into nothingness. Though it was evident his mind roamed far away in thought.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s feats caused Jade Snake Zheng Yiran to regard him in a newfound light. Although her attention mostly remained on him, asionally a scornful re or two flickered over to Gu Yue.

    On the other hand, Xu Yucheng was just as pale as usual. He fought hard to suppress the twitching in his hands, the stare he threw over at Tang Wulin cold enough to freeze.

    Losing to Tang Wulin had been disgraceful. No matter what a monstrous variant his opponent¡¯s martial soul was, in the end he was still a two-ringed Soul Grandmaster. As a Soul Ancestor, Xu Yucheng had no excuse for losing.

    Last but surely not least was Wu Siduo. Her face was twisted into a rage, an ugly flush painting her cheeks and the sides of her neck. She had exited the cabin before Tang Wulin¡¯s team and stared daggers at Gu Yue as she walked past, teeth gritted so hard it was a wonder they didn¡¯t crack

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the four, though it was safe to say they concentrated on Tang Wulin and Gu Yue especially.

    It was of no consequence what sort of devious strategies and tactics they had drawn up. What mattered most was that they had defeated Immortal Xu Yucheng and Hell Wu Siduo in one-on-onebat! The two were both four-ringed soul masters widely epted as the strongest in their grade. But Tang Wulin and Gu Yue had two and three rings respectively!

    ¡°The difference in strength between the four of you is clear, so there was no need for thepetition to continue any longer,¡± said Shen Yi who was standing next to Wu Zhangkong. ¡°Tang Wulin and Gu Yue, you two are on the same team, so choose who will be the ss president and the vice-presidents.¡±

    Unlike Tang Wulin, Gu Yue immediately took a step back, a clear sign of her opinion.

    Tang Wulin turned to look at her, only to be met with a sweet smile. He didn¡¯t bother trying to decline modestly. Sometimes, one just had to ept the responsibility.

    Shen Yi nodded, then directed her attention to Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan. ¡°Normally, we only take into consideration who¡¯s left standing at the end. Although you two showed remarkable power, it isn¡¯t enough. You both survived, so you have two choices: insist on your candidacy for vice-president, or step back. Let me remind you that there¡¯s a reselection for ss representatives once every term, and strength will always be the decider.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give up,¡± Xu Xiaoyan instantly said. She had a clear understanding of her abilities. To further drive in her resignation, she walked into the crowd to join the spectators, finding her position at Luo Guixing¡¯s side.

    The corner of Xie Xie¡¯s mouth twitched as he watched her leave.

    That girl¡¯s acting is the real deal!

    ¡°I give up too!¡± Although he hesitated for a moment, Xie Xie resolved himself. ¡°But I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll one day be able to be a challenger for president or vice-president!¡±

    An eerie calm settled upon him, his demeanor unlike his normal jittery one. On the battlefield, he had gained a deeperprehension of his position. Each time an opponent stronger than him appeared, it stimted him to improve faster.

    Shen Yi regarded them calmly. ¡°So you both choose the second option. Since the two of yousted until the end and chose to give up on being the vice-presidents, you will be rewarded with two thousand contribution points to distribute among you two. As for filling the remaining vice-president seat... Wu Siduo, would you like to take the position?¡±

    Wu Siduo nced at Gu Yue, then Tang Wulin. She drew a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Shen Yi smiled. ¡°Good. Then everything is settled. The ss president is Tang Wulin, and the two vice-presidents are Gu Yue and Wu Siduo.¡±

    This was the best scenario she could have hoped for. While Xie Xie was by no means weak, he couldn¡¯tpare with Wu Siduo. If not a single one of the five genius rankers held a position as a ss representative, the entire ss would be stricken with restlessness. With Wu Siduo, the strongest of the rankers, as a vice-president, the rest would be too intimidated to throw a big fuss. At the very least, discontent would be curbed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll holdpetitions for the remaining three representative positions ordingly. The cksmiths representative is already settled, with Tang Wulin being both ss president and the cksmith representative, so this leaves the mecha designers, makers, and mechanics. Now, would all designers, makers, and mechanics rank two and abovee sign up topete.¡±

    Tang Wulin listened, his bodynguage the picture of tranquility. He upied two of the seven representative positions. He had a firm standing in the ss now. Besides that, he obtained a deeper understanding of his ssmates thanks to the battle for presidency.

    Gu Yue left his side and walked over to sign up.

    She¡¯s trying to be the designer representative?

    Not a beatter, Wu Siduo, Luo Guixing, and Xu Yucheng also went to register.

    As members of the Genius Youths Ranking, they were both strong and skilled in their professions. Only Yang Nianxia remained still as he directed an awkward smile at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Junior brother, you really know how to act lowkey!¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I was just lucky. If Xu Yucheng hadn¡¯t been so exhausted, I don¡¯t think I could have won.¡±

    Yang Nianxia shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t be so sure about that.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who isn¡¯t signing up for the professionpetitions can leave now. ss is over. Meet back here for ss tomorrow,¡± Shen Yi announced.

    A chuckle escaped Yang Nianxia¡¯s lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go then, oh great ss president. Take good care of me in the future!¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled wryly. ¡°Let¡¯s look after each other.¡±

    Tang Wulin understood how important it was to obtain the approval of his ssmates as ss president, but it was a gradual process, one more in tune with coaxing than force. He would take things slowly for now.

 Chapter 320 - The Class Representatives

    <strong>Chapter 320 - The ss Representatives</strong>

    While the rest of the ss filtered out of the room, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glimmered with doubt as they settled upon Wu Zhangkong, who had been silent throughout the assembly. However, Wu Zhangkong did not so much as twitch his fingers.

    What¡¯s going on, Teacher Wu? You haven¡¯t taught us once since we got here.

    It didn¡¯t make any sense to Tang Wulin, but he swallowed it up anyway, leaving quietly with Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan.

    After stepping foot into the hall, Xie Xie broke into an immediate dash for his dorm He was eager to reflect upon what he had learned today, on the verge of making a breakthrough.

    Xu Xiaoyan was the picture of uncertainty. ¡°Captain, do you think I can thrive at Shrek? Everyone¡¯s so amazing here.¡±

    Although she hadsted to the end of thepetition, it was due inrge part to her cleverness. She had hidden herself in Luo Guixing¡¯s team, thenter reunited with her true teammates. It was only under their wing that she hadsted so long. As such, she understood well just how weak she was, especially during the day.

    Tang Wulin responded with a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yourself. You know, when my martial soul first awakened, it was just bluesilver grass! But I never gave up and moved forward step by step. And now, I¡¯vee all this way. You can do the same. Besides, your martial soul is an amazing variant. I¡¯m confident once your soul rank is higher, you¡¯ll be able to show off it¡¯s true power. With your battlefield awareness and an improved martial soul, who knows how brightly you can shine?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan glowed. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right. I have to do my best and be stronger.¡±

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you don¡¯t lose confidence in yourself that easily.¡± Her previously troubled expression was nowhere to be found. If her second profession was being an actor, then she¡¯d be the ss representative for that no doubt.

    When they arrived at their dorm room, they found Xie Xie already meditating. Tang Wulin joined him without skipping a beat. Lunch was approaching, but he couldn¡¯t let even a second go to waste.

    By lunchtime, the ss representatives for the first grade were settled. Gu Yu became the designer representative, holding two positions like Tang Wulin. He found outter from Yang Nianxia that she was a fourth-rank designer. She had never bothered to tell him.

    Numerous people chose to walk the path of a mecha designer, yet she had managed to beat everyone else in their ss. It was clear how skilled she was.

    The maker seat went to Luo Guixing, who was at the peak of the third rank. That wasn¡¯t to say he had nopetition; Xu Yucheng fought fiercely with him for that position, to the point where Lu Guixing had almost lost.

    Despite what her beauty suggested, Wu Siduo was actually a skilled mechanic. She took the crown of mechanic representative.

    Mechanics weren¡¯t to be looked down upon. They had to be well-versed in both the design and making process. It was practically a hybrid profession. Although a mechanic would never reach the pinnacle in both fields, they had to know enough to synthesize the two sides to repair damaged mechas.

    At the sixth rank, mecha mechanics would be skilled enough to repair battle armors. They were talents that took a long time to blossom. Moreover, because fewer people chose to be mechanics, skilled mechanics were in higher demand than skilled designers or makers. The number of people who chose this path was only a step above of cksmiths. The amount of knowledge required scared most hopefuls away.

    Although all seven representative positions were upied,there were only four representatives: ss president and forging representative Tang Wulin, vice-president and designer representative Gu Yue, vice-president and mechanic representative Wu Siduo, andstly, maker representative Luo Guixing.

    By chance, Tang Wulin had overheard during lunch the situation was simr in the other grades. Those who had managed to be the president or vice-president were usually superb in their professions, and more often than not, held multiple positions.There had even been a genius who was the designer, maker, and mechanic representative, as well as vice-president. They eventually entered the inner court, so now only the Academy knew the height of their abilities.

    With this matter settled, sses went into full swing.

    Tang Wulin forwent stepping foot into the cksmith¡¯s Association in the afternoon. He didn¡¯tck in contribution points for now and he had more than enough to feed himself. His current priority was to improve his cultivation and obtain his third soul ring. And once he aplished this, he would attempt to spirit refine once more. Improving his soul rank was crucial due to the imbnce between his soul rank and cksmith rank.

    There were no shortcuts to increasing one¡¯s soul power. All he could do was ceaselessly cultivate and slowly grow.

    Xu Xiaoyan followed his lead and jumped into meditation. She was a step away from breaching rank 30 and obtaining her third soul ring. She trembled with excitement thinking of what new soul skill she would get her hands on, not to mention her second spirit soul.

    However, as they meditated in peace, an uninvited guest appeared at a different corner of the working student dormitory.

    ¡°So I¡¯m gonna live here from now on.¡± Yue Zhengyu plopped down onto the bed opposite of Yuanen¡¯s.

    Almost immediately, Yuanen scowled. ¡°This is my room! Get out!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu sneered. ¡°Yours? This is the Academy¡¯s, not yours! The Academy assigned me to this room, so we¡¯re roommates now. We¡¯re both second grade students you know. Or are you afraid I¡¯ll discover your secret?¡±

    ¡°No. I just really hate you,¡± Yuanen bit out.

    Yue Zhengyu had just joined the second grade and had already been kicking up a fuss all day in ss. If not for hisck of experience, he probably would have challenged the ss president for their position. Unfortunately for him, the second grade¡¯s ss president was none other than Yuanen, a highly respected working student.

    Yuanen rose and made for the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to request a room change.¡± Yuanen responded with ice in his voice. ¡°I feel sick at the thought of sharing a room with you. You¡¯re a bad influence on my cultivation.¡±

    ¡°You! If you think you¡¯re so good, then spar with me.¡±

    But Yuanen left the room without saying another word.

    Yue Zhengyu let out a silent scream, eyes still glued to the shut door.

    That guy!

    He had to suppress his desire to battle with Yuanen. Despite his goading, Yuanen refused his sparring requests every single time. He had thought a public provocation in front of the whole ss would do the trick, but not once did the cool ss president persona let out a crack.

    Just how thick is his skin!

    But the reality was that Yuanen¡¯s status far surpassed Yue Zhengyu¡¯s imagination. Every one of their ssmates had looked at him with disdain as he tried to provoke Yuanen. No one thought him a worthy opponent for their ss president.

    Afterward, he was reduced to the status of a pariah..

    That wouldn¡¯t discourage him though. One of the reasons why he had wanted to be a working student was to find the Fallen Angel girl. But after asking around, it became clear to him there was no red-haired girl among the working students.

    With no other paths to explore, he could only go report his findings to the Academy. Yet what he was told was still the same as the first encounter. They told him the Academy would handle it, and as a student, his job was to study instead of chasing fruitless endeavours.

    There was a silver lining to all this, though. Yue Zhengyu had always been taken with the legends of the working students. Now that he was a working student himself, he was even more curious. Even though entering the inner court was a given for him, he wanted to know more about the types of people waving the working students¡¯ banner. Now, he would be able to see for himself.

    As for bing Yuanen¡¯s roommate, that was truly out of his hands and of the Academy¡¯s doing. They were both second grade students after all.

 Chapter 321 - Divine Blacksmith Zhen Hua

    <strong>Chapter 321 - Divine cksmith Zhen Hua</strong>

    ¡°You sure have the cheek to threaten me!¡±

    The entire room shook as the voice thundered through, splitting eardrums along the way. It was a peculiar-looking room, stretching over three hundred square meters in area and made entirely of metal. Be it the chair, the table, or the equipment, all of it was metal. It was a futuristic metal world in here.

    The voice belonged to a tall man with long legs and lean muscles. His thick ck hair entuated his features, drawing out his chiseled jawline and fierce gaze. It was hard to guess his age from his appearance alone.

    He didn¡¯t look to be more than thirty years old, but his eyes betrayed the wisdom of one had had experienced many decades. The hair at his temples was a snowy white, contrasting with the rest of his dark mane.

    But most striking of all were his hands. They were muchrger than an ordinary person¡¯s. The joints were inconspicuous, fair and slender like a maiden¡¯s, and his palms were as translucent as jade.

    But his eyes. They zed like fire.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m threatening you!¡± chirped a middle-aged man, his lips revealing a carefree and daring smile.

    If Tang Wulin were here to witness this scene, he would hardly believe his eyes.

    Currently, his mild and refined teacher looked the part of a ruffian.

    The grinning man was, without a doubt, the President of Eastsea cksmith¡¯s Association and the Skysea Alliance¡¯s greatest cksmith, Mu Chen!

    ¡°When you said you wanted to move to that city where even the birds won¡¯t shit at, I let you have your way. The Skysea Alliance¡¯s economy is thriving under your guidance, yet now you¡¯re telling me that you want to resign? Did you get kicked in the head by a donkey?¡± The ck-haired man¡¯s voice was thick with irritation. He gritted his teeth as he settled the raging fire of his thoughts.

    Why does this guy get my blood boiling every time I see him?

    Mu Chen was all smiles. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the Skysea Alliance is on the right track that they don¡¯t need me anymore! So I want to resign now. I¡¯m a Saint cksmith, and I want to one day be a Divine cksmith. Zhen Hua, you¡¯ve already eaten your fill, so you don¡¯t understand what it¡¯s like to still be hungry. This whole time I¡¯ve been slowing consolidating my foundation in preparation to attack the next level.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! You¡¯re not even a Title Douluo yet. Trying to be a Divine cksmith now is nonsense. Tell me your actual reason otherwise I won¡¯t allow you to resign.

    The smile on Mu Chen¡¯s lips gained a touch of mischief. He eyed Zhen Hua, the President of the Douluo Continent cksmith¡¯s Association and the only Divine cksmith on the continent. ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t care if you approve or not anymore. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Mu Chen rose from his seat and made for the door.

    ¡°Get back here!¡± In a sh, Zhen Hua threw his body in front of Mu Chen, obstructing his path.

    ¡°I¡¯ll allow it, but you have to give me a legitimate reason first. In case you didn¡¯t realize, I still need to give an exnation to the other high-ranking members in the Association! As one of the Association¡¯s pirs, how can you just leave like this?¡± Zhen Hua shook a finger at him. Voice growing louder by the second. ¡°What do you want me to do? Aren¡¯t we brothers? I can¡¯t believe you would just abandon me like this. Have you no conscience?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t try that with me. It won¡¯t work. We¡¯ve known each other for far too long for you to y that kind of game. Alright. Fine. I¡¯ll give you some face. I won¡¯tpletely resign, but I want you to transfer me to another branch. I¡¯ve been in the outskirts of the continent for too long now. I want to live in the core of the continent.¡± He ced a hand to his chin, giving off the impression of thinking hard. ¡°You know, Shrek City seems pretty nice. Make me the president of the branch over there. If you do, I¡¯ll stay in the Association. If you don¡¯t, then I guess it¡¯s time for me to go.¡±

    ¡°You want to be the president of the Shrek City branch? Was this your aim all along?¡± Just as Mu Chen understood him, he understood Mu Chen.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t hard for this to be so. They had known each other since childhood and became cksmiths together. Both were geniuses, inspiring the awe of those around them. There were many simrities between them. And while they were best friends, they were also rivals.

    In fact, they had even fallen in love with the same girl.

    In the end, the two were faced with a difficult choice: chase the dream or chase love.Zhen Hua chose to further his career. Mu Chen chose to marry the girl.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t at the remote Eastsea City just because it was his hometown.

    ¡°Fine. Go to Shrek City then. But let me remind you of what sort of ce Shrek City is. All associations are weak there because of Shrek Academy¡¯s influence. Don¡¯t forget, Shrek¡¯s own cksmith¡¯s Association houses that lunatic. You need to be careful if you¡¯re going there. You and that old lunatic are at the same cksmithing level, but in a fight? Not even ten of you could match one of him. Don¡¯t provoke him.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled wryly. ¡°So what if he gets angry? Don¡¯t I have your backing? If he troubles me, I¡¯ll just throw him your way.¡±

    The corner of Zhen Hua¡¯s mouth began to twitch. ¡°Do I owe you something?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Taken aback, Zhen Hua forced out a bitterugh. ¡°Fine, fine. You win. Is Bao¡¯er doing well?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s doing great,¡± chirped Mu Chen.

    Zhen Hua scratched the back of his head. ¡°You always know how to take advantage of people. Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for... Oh whatever. I¡¯m done with you. I¡¯ll just treat this as a favor to you and your wife. When do you n on leaving for Shrek City?¡±

    ¡°Immediately,¡± Mu Chen answered. If he didn¡¯t hurry, he was afraid his disciple would be swiped right under his nose.

    ¡°Is Little Xi going with you too?¡± Zhen Hua asked.

    ¡°Yeah. My daughter and wife areing along. Can you pull some strings to get Little Xi into Shrek Academy?¡±

    Zhen Hua¡¯s cheek twitched again. ¡°Why are you bbering that like that¡¯s an easy thing to do?¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it?¡± said Mu Chen, wiggling his eyebrows.

    ¡°Simple?¡± The room shook once more from thundering voice. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to make me suffer, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Get out! Get out now! I don¡¯t want to see your smug face any longer!¡±

    ?

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tang Wulin watched as Yuanen washed some items in front of the tap, eyes curious.

    He¡¯s already cleaning so early in the morning? Is he a clean freak?

    Yuanen held a dour expression, gaze settling on the younger boy. ¡°An annoying pest came, so I switched rooms. Now I need to clean.¡±

    ¡°Yue Zhengyu?¡±

    ¡°You know about it?¡± Suspicion peppered Yuanen¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Yeah. I heard it from him. You guys are in the same ss anyway.¡±

    Yuanen nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to do with him.¡±

    ¡°Is he in the dormitory now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go wee our new fellow working student.¡± With that, he made his way to Yuanen¡¯s old room.

    Yuanen frowned while watching him leave. For some reason, he had the gut feeling Tang Wulin was up to no good. Well, he¡¯s scheming against Yue Zhengyu, so it¡¯s fine.

    Once he reached his destination, Tang Wulin knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± After opening the door, Yue Zhengyu was surprised toe face to face with Tang Wulin.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve moved in, so I came to wee you.¡±

    ¡°Come on in.¡± Yue Zhengyu didn¡¯t seem at all happy.

    This was because after exploring the entire dormitory, Yue Zhengyu came to a depressing realization. The conditions here were far too shabby for a young master like him.

    But true to his proud nature, he found it impossible to abandon a n halfway through. And if Yuanen could live here, then so could he!

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s dorm room was like Tang Wulin¡¯s, simple and practical. It was already quite clean, a sign of Yuanen¡¯s previous efforts. He sat on the side of his bed.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have much to entertain guests with yet. Just take a seat wherever you can. I¡¯ve got to say though, the living conditions for you working students are absolutely horrible.¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged¡°You¡¯re a working student now too, you know. Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. We¡¯ll just have to suffer some hardships. Oh right, there¡¯s something I wanted to talk to you about. Maybe you¡¯ll be interested.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Tang Wulin extended both his hands, and in a sh of light, two pieces of metal appeared in his palms.

    The moment the metals materialized, light scattered off of them into an array of bright specks, painting the room like a sea of stars.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight. ¡°This is... meteoric iron?¡± With his background, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t recognize what was in front of him.

 Chapter 322 - Everyone Schemes

    <strong>Chapter 322 - Everyone Schemes</strong>

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just as you say. This is first-grade thousand refined meteoric iron. I¡¯m sure you know of its high quality. Unfortunately, because of how arrogant it is, it¡¯s impossible to spirit refine it. So, its limit is first-grade thousand refined. But this is still the best material for a mecha or one-word battle armor. If you¡¯re interested, then make me an offer.¡±

    Indeed, the metal in his hands were the two chunks of meteoric iron he had obtained from Feng Wuyu. He could sell them to Yuanen, but that would mean he couldn¡¯t gouge him for a high price: they had too good of a rtionship for such schemes.

    Not only was meteoric iron rare, it possessed many amazing qualities. Because of this and several other reasons, these two pieces of first-grade thousand refined meteoric iron wereparable to spirit refined metals of other kinds. He would be ashamed if he couldn¡¯t sell these two pieces for a high price! No way was he missing a single contribution point. After all, those points added up to pay for expensive meals.

    ¡°State your price,¡± Yue Zhengyu said.

    With a flip of his hands, the two metals vanished from sight. ¡°I guess you¡¯re not that interested then.¡± Tang Wulin spun on his heel to leave.

    ¡°Hey! Hold on a second! How can you be so impatient?¡± Yue Zhengyu hastily called out.

    The number one priority for people their age and cultivation level was to be a one-word battle armor master. As a result, top quality metal was in high demand at Shrek Academy. It was a miracle for meteoric iron to even be put on sale!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have too many points,¡± Yue Zhengyu said helplessly. ¡°I just resumed my studies here at the Academy. But what I do have is money. Since it¡¯s impossible to buy points with money, why don¡¯t I just pay you with money?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s pulse quickened, his greed creeping to the front of his mind. But in the end, he shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯ll only ept contribution points or spirit items.¡±

    ¡°Spirit items? What spirit items do you want?¡±.

    ¡°I want a thousand-year Earth Dragon Crystal, Ice Essence, Dragon Spiritgrass, and Longevity Grass.¡±

    ¡°Are you a bandit? That¡¯s robbery!¡± Yue Zhengyu huffed, shaking his head. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? The total value of those four spirit items is way higher than that of your two pieces of meteoric iron. There¡¯s noparison! Just a thousand-year Longevity Grass is already so much rarer than meteoric iron. It can extend longevity, you know? Anyone who eats it will have their lifespan increased by five years! You can search as hard as you want, but it¡¯ll be a miracle if you find it on the market. And even if you do, it¡¯d cost an arm and a leg! No deal. You¡¯re asking for far too much. At best, I can get you two of the four spirit items.¡±

    ¡°Two?¡± Tang Wulin was taken aback. He quickly regained himself, however, a smile blossoming on his lips. ¡°Alright. We¡¯re both working students so I understand how hard things are for us. Two is fine. I want a thousand-year Longevity Grass and a thousand-year Dragon Spiritgrass. Sound good?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu rolled his eyes. ¡°Tell me how you got these two pieces of meteoric iron first.¡±

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t hide anything. He exined how he was abducted by Feng Wuyu, forced to thousand refine some metal, and came out of it sessful.

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me you first-grade thousand refined these two pieces yourself? And at the same time?¡± With each question, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes sparkled brighter and brighter.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no point for me to lie about it. If you don¡¯t believe me, then just ask Elder Feng. Here, take a look at my fourth-rank cksmith¡¯s badge.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu carefully epted the badge in his hands. After a moment of inspection, he nodded. ¡°Yeah. This badge is definitely real. Alright. You¡¯ve got a deal then. I¡¯ll get you a thousand-year Longevity Grass and a thousand-year Dragon Spiritgrass. It¡¯ll take me about a week, so don¡¯t you dare sell the meteoric iron in the meantime!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡± Tang Wulin held out his hand. In a matter of seconds, Yue Zhengyu epted and they shook hands.

    One step out of Yue Zhengyu¡¯s room, Tang Wulin sported a fox-like expression. He had originally aimed for one spirit item, and even then he hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d get it. Although meteoric iron was valuable, it was not much rarer than other metals. It couldn¡¯tpare in rarity or value with spirit items. Tang Wulin estimated each piece of his meteoric iron to be worth about two or three million federal coins. So, about five or six million in total.

    Each of the listed spirit items was necessary for breaking his third seal, and any one of them alone was well worth over six million federal coins. Yue Zhengyu had been spot on about Longevity Grass. It was extremely rare with few opportunities to purchase it. Money was important, but even more so was life. Throughout the ages, lifespan increasing spirit items were always the most expensive.

    So, Tang Wulin had fought to contain a grin when Yue Zhengyu offered to pay with two spirit items.

    For the previous seal, he had barely been able to buy the four required spirit items after saving up money for three years straight. But now, he was already halfway done for the third seal!

    With this stroke of luck, he could rx and focus on cultivation for a while.

    However, with his back turned to Yue Zhengyu, he didn¡¯t see the older youth¡¯s expression.Yue Zhengyu revealed a simrly sly and fox-like smile.

    ¡°Working students really are geniuses! He has to be at the peak of the fourth rank to first-grade thousand refine! I¡¯ll butter him up for now and make him feel like he¡¯s in the superior position. Then he¡¯ll give priority to my requests in the future! My n doesn¡¯tck in money or spirit items anyway.¡± Heughed, mischief thick in his voice. ¡°That guy¡¯s only about thirteen years old too. I¡¯ve never heard of a fourth-rank cksmith so young. Moreover, he¡¯s at the peak of the fourth rank! I have to forge a firm connection with him!¡±

    In Yue Zhengyu¡¯s view, not just anyone could act like a rich man. A rich man had to be knowledgeable. By suffering a loss now and giving Tang Wulin the illusion of the upper hand in their rtionship, he would be one of Tang Wulin¡¯s favorite customers! For the rich,working was far more important than money. Fledgling businessmen could neverpete with theworks of old money.

    The chances of treasure falling into old money¡¯s hands were higher than for new money. The reason was simple: established businessmen could leverage their connections for ess to these treasures!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mistake had been only considering the market price of meteoric iron. He had failed to consider his value as a cksmith prodigy. Yue Zhengyu had eyes for the future and sprang at the chance to create a favorable rtionship. No matter how one thought of it, Yue Zhengyu had been cheated in their deal, but he still came out ahead!

    ?

    Shen Yi stood at the lectern, a stern expression on her face. ¡°Before I start teaching today, I want to say two things. First, for the council representatives, count the number of people in your profession after ss and have them register for the appropriate association. Of course, membership is not required. But they will receive preferential treatment if they join. All of you will also need the backing of the associations to progress in your profession, otherwise you¡¯ll have to pay for the costs out of pocket. Naturally, the price is in contribution points.

    ¡°Second of all, Wu Zhangkong will be instructing the ss today.¡± Shen Yi nodded to Wu Zhangkong, offering her position at the lectern to him.

    Teacher Wu! Tang Wulin subconsciously straightened his posture.

    Once Wu Zhangkong ascended to the lectern, he swept his icy gaze through the whole ss like a winter tide. The entire lecture theater¡¯s temperature seemed to drop a few degrees, everyone¡¯s focus sharpening.

    ¡°Today is the first official day of ss. The curriculum here will be nothing like what you¡¯re used to. For any questions about your martial souls or what cultivation path to take, you may ask Teacher Shen or me after ss. Today, we will be going over the basics of mecha making.¡± Mecha making? Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was devoid of their usual spark as he stared at Wu Zhangkong. Teacher Wu, why are you teaching us that? Aren¡¯t we working to be battle armor masters?

 Chapter 323 - Dividing the First Grade

    <strong>Chapter 323 - Dividing the First Grade</strong>

    ¡°Among you, there are designers, makers, mechanics, and cksmiths,¡± Wu Zhangkong said, cold as usual. ¡°Simply put, creating a mecha requires these four professions to work together. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all curious about why the Academy is teaching you the basics of mecha making. In order to be a battle armor master, you first have to study the foundation of battle armor: mechas!

    ¡°High-end mechas are just about as powerful as low-end battle armor. A cksmith forges the metal used to make the mecha, a designer drafts the mecha¡¯s blueprint, a maker assembles the mecha, and a mechanic decides how long the mecha can be used. Battle armor is made in much the same way.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s discuss the fundamental principles of mechas...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong began his lecture. However, he didn¡¯t cover the basics of mecha making alone. He also discussed how makers worked with cksmiths, designers, and mechanics. It was aprehensive lecture.

    By the time morning sses were over, Tang Wulin¡¯s understanding of mechas had grown far more profound.

    After counting the students of each profession, this ss of 101 students discovered that it only had eight cksmiths. This was reportedly the highest number of cksmiths in a ss in recent years, not to mention cksmithing geniuses like Tang Wulin and Yang Nianxia.

    Mecha designers were the majority, tallying up to thirty-four in total. Mecha makers followed closely at thirty-one, and the remainder were mechanics. The three main professions were rtively bnced.

    ¡°ss is over,¡± Shen Yi announced. ¡°ss council members, stay behind.¡±

    Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, Wu Siduo, and Luo Guixing stayed in their seats.

    ¡°Go to your respective associations and get their help with registering all of the people in your profession. Then discuss how to divide the ss into groups with an even bnce of each profession. We only have eight cksmiths. Excluding Tang Wulin, you need to distribute seven, so it would be best to create seven groups, one around each cksmith. Get familiar with the abilities of the students in your profession and divide them so that the groups are about equal in talent.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. The ss council received an allowance of contribution points, but it definitely wasn¡¯t free!

    ¡°Here are everyone¡¯s school registration forms. The profession and rank of each student is recorded. Their martial soul and soul power rank are listed as well. You four will have to go over every single form and analyze the strengths of each student.¡±

    As thest of the other students trickled out of the ssroom, only Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, Wu Siduo, and Luo Guixing remained in the ssroom. The four of them flipped through the stack of papers in silence. It wasn¡¯t unusual for Luo Guixing to keep quiet, but Tang Wulin asionally caught a glimpse of a rare, mysterious smile on his lips. Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t even begin to guess what was going on in Luo Guixing¡¯s mind.

    On the other hand, Wu Siduo crossed her arms and gave Tang Wulin a cold re.

    Gu Yue simply leaned back in her chair, an aura of serenity around her.

    ¡°This is our first time working together, so I¡¯ll say a few words.¡± Tang Wulin shed a radiant smile at them. As ss president, he couldn¡¯t shirk his responsibilities. His position was lofty and his responsibilities were just as heavy. ¡°ording to Teacher Shen¡¯s instructions, we¡¯ll be dividing everyone into groups centered around the profession with the lowest number of students. Aside from me, we have seven cksmiths, so we¡¯ll have seven groups with one cksmith each. I have already skimmed through the papers and ascertained that we have one cksmith at the first rank, five at the second, and one at the third. There¡¯s a gap between the second and third ranks, but it isn¡¯t toorge. The difference between first and second ranks, however, is gigantic. In order to be fair, I will be troubling you three to help me ce stronger designers, mechanics, and makers in the first-rank cksmith¡¯s group. After all, Teacher Shen was pretty clear about wanting the overall skill level of each group to be bnced.¡±

    Gu Yue nodded. ¡°I have no problems with that. Designers make up a majority of the ss. With thirty-four of them, there¡¯ll be six groups with five designers and one group with four. The third-rank cksmith¡¯s group should have four designers. I¡¯ll make sure the skill levels are bnced.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with that either,¡± Luo Guixing gave Tang Wulin a friendly grin as he spoke. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too hard to distribute them fairly. I¡¯ll get started. The sooner we finish, the sooner we get off.¡±

    Wu Siduo simply nodded silently.

    Making each group wasn¡¯t too hard. It was impossible to make every group perfectly equal in ability, but they got as close as they could.

    After a while, the four of them finished up and Tang Wulin took the papers in his hands.

    ¡°Alright, looks like we¡¯re done,¡± he said. ¡°You guys can go home and rest. I¡¯ll submit the groups to Teacher Shen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll trouble ss president to do so then,¡± Luo Guixing said, and he stood up and left.

    A grim expression on her face, Wu Siduo stood up without saying a word and left as well.

    After the other two left, Gu Yue¡¯s impassive expression thawed a bit as she shot a nce at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Wow, the president is so well respected,¡± she cooed. ¡°Neither of them ept him yet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s to be expected,¡± Tang Wulin replied, giving her a wry smile. ¡°Everyone at Shrek is a genius, so who wouldn¡¯t be proud? I¡¯ll just win them over slowly. In the future, if I no longer qualify for the position or someone betteres along, I wouldn¡¯t want to be ss president anyway. Well, let¡¯s get going. I¡¯ll deliver these papers to Teacher Shen then go back and meditate.¡±

    Although food consumed arge chunk of his contribution points every day, Tang Wulin could clearly feel how beneficial it was for for his blood essence and the cultivation speed of the Mysterious Heaven Method. Regardless of the circumstances, increased growth in soul power was a good thing. Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t far from reaching rank 30. He understood that gaining his third soul ring was currently his number one priority. He would then be able to spirit refine and his contribution point worries would vanish.

    It was possible to fail when making battle armor. In fact, the usage of higher quality materials increased the probability of failure. In light of this, every student in Shrek Academy, all of whom were prospective battle armor masters, was always on the prowl for spirit refined metal.

    Tang Wulin already had a sneak peek at the benefits of being a high-ranked cksmith. He knew that, once he firmly established himself in the fifth rank, he would have no problems obtaining anything he needed in exchange for his work.

    His current n was to reach rank 30 and perfect his spirit refining skills all while studying mechas and battle armor. He could pushbat practice and other things back untilter. Goldlight was a thousand-year spirit soul, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about obtaining one for his third soul ring either.

    Once Tang Wulin arrived at the teacher¡¯s office with Gu Yue, Shen Yi epted the papers from him. She quickly flipped through them before giving him a nod of approval. ¡°Excellent. All of you have worked hard. Tang Wulin. As ss president, you will be burdened with many responsibilities in the future. Prepare yourself.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Tang Wulin knew that, as his responsibilities grew, he would learn even more.

    ¡°Shrek Academy has always focused on nurturing well-rounded geniuses, but we also raise specialized geniuses. As a cksmith, you are blessed by the heavens, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can rx just yet.¡± Shen Yi watched him carefully. ¡°I heard you were abducted by Elder Feng the other day?¡±

    Tang Wulin forced out a bitter smile and nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m a member of Shrek¡¯s cksmith¡¯s Association now.¡±

    When it came for Feng Wuyu, Tang Wulin was at a loss. The man was a true entric, but fortunately for Tang Wulin, his teacher would arrive soon. At the very least, he was confident in his teacher when it came to cksmithing skill.

    ¡°Who said my name?¡±

    At that moment, the zing-haired Feng Wuyu walked in.

    Upon seeing Tang Wulin, his eyes lit up and he roared withughter. ¡°I was just looking for you! I sure am lucky to find you so soon. Wait to the side for a bit, kid. I have to talk to that girl Shen Yi about something.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Elder Feng.¡± Shen Yi had long since stood up and given Feng Wuyu a respectful salute.

    Feng Wuyu waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I just have a small matter to talk with you about. It¡¯s about this kid actually. He¡¯s a cksmithing genius blessed by the heavens, and I want to carefully nurture him, but he won¡¯t ept me as his teacher. What do you think should be done here?¡±

    Shen Yi stared at him, dumbstruck. How am I supposed to know what you should do? Am I a cksmith? No! I can¡¯t force him either!

    She sent a pleading look over to Wu Zhangkong who stood nearby.

    ¡°Hello, Elder Feng,¡± Wu Zhangkong spoke up as he walked over. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you know, we only have the authority to make suggestions regarding our students¡¯ professions. We can¡¯t force anything upon them, and it¡¯s up to them to decide. Could it be that you haven¡¯t been able to persuade him?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression was as icy as usual, but his words were sharper than ever. He passed the ball right back into Feng Wuyu¡¯s court.

 Chapter 324 - Rejection

    <strong>Chapter 324 - Rejection</strong>

    Feng Wuyu snorted. ¡°You brat. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten how many years you¡¯ve been away without so much as a peep. You want to talk back to me? Fine. I won¡¯t bother with you two anymore. Anyway, I¡¯m just here to tell you not to give him too many responsibilities in the future. He needs as much time as he can get to learn from me. Well, I¡¯m off then. Kid,e with me. Since you¡¯re a student here at Shrek, you should treat me as a teacher. I don¡¯t care if you agree or not. I¡¯m your teacher now.¡±

    He grabbed Tang Wulin and threw him over his shoulder as he walked out.

    Tang Wulin was helpless against Feng Wuyu. ¡°Elder Feng, can you put me down? I¡¯ll walk with you.¡±

    Feng Wuyu revealed a sly smirk as he eded. ¡°So you¡¯ve finally epted me as your teacher?¡±

    ¡°What you said is right. Here on campus, I¡¯m already one of your students!¡± Tang Wulin forced his stare upon Feng Wuyu as if daring him to look away.

    Feng Wuyu exhaled forcefully, underscoring his contempt, before continuing,¡°It¡¯s taken you so long to finally understand this simple fact. Follow me and you¡¯ll have a future much brighter than with that brat from that whatever cksmith¡¯s Association.¡± The moment they stepped foot outside the teachers¡¯ office, Feng Wuyu grabbed Tang Wulin once more and dashed off, arriving at his workshop a few secondster.

    Back in the office, Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong exchanged looks of dismay. ¡°Elder Feng acts so quickly!¡± Shen Yi muttered. ¡°Do we need to tell Teacher about this?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°We definitely need to inform Teacher. Elder Feng has an entric personality, and though Wulin is clever and knows how to behave himself, he¡¯s still stubborn at heart. It¡¯d be good to have Teacher around as insurance in case those two get into an argument.¡±

    A hint of worry shed through Gu Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Teacher Wu, Wulin¡¯s not in danger, right?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Most likely not. Elder Feng is one of the most powerful people on campus. He might be strange, but he is very devoted to cksmithing. To be fair, he isn¡¯t suited for cksmithing in the traditional sense. Elder Feng got to where he is now through sheer perseverance alone. He started cksmithing when he was twenty-eight years old, and after pouring blood and sweat into his work, he¡¯s now an eighth-rank Saint cksmith. For that reason, Elder Feng has his own unique perspective on cksmithing. Wulin could potentially learn a lot from him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Teacher Wu, Teacher Shen, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±

    Gu Yue didn¡¯t immediately set forth for the dormitory. Instead, she headed off-campus after a moment of thought..

    ?

    Cornered in Feng Wuyu¡¯s workshop, Tang Wulin stared helplessly at the entric man. ¡°Elder Feng, I can¡¯t forge right now.¡±

    Feng Wuyu¡¯s re could scorch. ¡°Why not? Are you getting arrogant now that you have some achievements under your belt? Let me tell you, perseverance is the key to sess. ¡®Perseverance is victory.¡¯ Haven¡¯t you ever heard that saying before? Don¡¯t getcent just because you have some talent. No matter the profession, you will have to devote blood and sweat to reach the peak.¡±

    This prompted Tang Wulin to throw up his hands. ¡°I understand everything you¡¯ve just said, and I¡¯m not just beingzy. But I have to deal with more important matters first! Like cultivating! I¡¯m sure you can sense I haven¡¯t yet reached rank 30. In fact, I¡¯m only at rank 28 at the moment My soul power is holding me back as a cksmith. We both know I could spirit refine right now if not for my soul power. Although my body is far stronger than my peers¡¯, if I want to spirit refine safely, my soul power needs to be at least rank 30. I would love to study spirit refining under you, but my soul power is toocking right now. There¡¯s nothing that can be done about it!¡±

    Taken by surprise, Feng Wuyu¡¯s zing confidence dimmed, his eyes glossing over as he digged through his thoughts. He scratched his head. ¡°That makes some sense. Oh right! You¡¯re already at the peak of the fourth rank at your age, so you can try to spirit refine now. You said you¡¯ll try it once you hit rank 30?¡± When Feng Wuyu had started cksmithing, his cultivation base was firmlyid out. As such, he didn¡¯t have to consider soul power restrictions. Only after this exchange with Tang Wulin did he realize this was a legitimate issue.

    ¡°My innate strength is adequate and my body is sturdy, which makes up for some of mycking soul power. But even so, I need to at least be rank 30 to spirit refine without risk.¡± There was a qualitative leap between two and three rings, and the boost in power would be more than enough to ensure his safety when spirit refining.

    Feng Wuyu knitted his brows then nodded. ¡°Alright. That¡¯s reasonable. But kid, don¡¯t think this is enough to stop me from teaching you how to forge. Isn¡¯t it just rank 30? I know some methods to get you there. But it¡¯ll cost you.¡±

    ¡°There are ways?¡± Tang Wulin was taken by surprise.

    <i>There are shortcuts to soul power cultivation? </i>

    Feng Wuyu threw his head back andughed, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°Of course there are! I can help boost your soul power to rank 30 and help you breakthrough, but the price... It¡¯s a bit high. It¡¯ll cost you ten spirit refined metals once you¡¯ve be a fifth-rank cksmith. How about it?¡±

    ¡°No thanks,¡± Tang Wulin declined straightaway.

    Feng Wuyu¡¯s face froze. ¡°Kid, what are you saying? As a soul master, you should be jumping on this chance to increase your soul power. I can even guarantee there will be no side effects! Don¡¯t you know a soul master¡¯s age and rank have a huge influence over their future? Your current level isn¡¯t anything remarkable, so if you don¡¯t put in the time now and grab any opportunity thates by, the gap between you and your peers will continue to widen.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned a deaf ear to Feng Wuyu¡¯s advice. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Elder Feng. I think it¡¯s best if I take cultivation one step at a time. I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll reach rank 30 in two months at thetest.¡± After breaking the second seal, his blood essence had grown more vigorous and his soul power climbed to rank 28. His cultivation speed had increased thanks to the seal breaking, and he was confident in his estimate of two months. Although hegged behind his teammates at the moment, he would surely overtake them one day as long as he continued breaking the Golden Dragon King seals.

    It was obvious Feng Wuyu didn¡¯t understand Tang Wulin¡¯s character. Ten spirit refined products was worth an enormous sum of money, with a conservative estimate of at least fifty thousand contribution points! That would be enough to feed Tang Wulin for several months. His ravenous appetite didn¡¯t allow him to ignore such arge sum.

    Tang Wulin would rather have taken his cultivation step by step and not lose himself of a fortune for a shortcut. So, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t feel anxious to reach rank 30, but that he absolutely couldn¡¯t bear to give up ten spirit refined products.

    ¡°Kid, is your brain rotting? Tell you what, I¡¯ll even provide you with the metal to spirit refine. And Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯ll benefit a lot from this too! With ten spirit refinings to your name, you¡¯ll be famous in the outer court.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but no thanks.¡± Tang Wulin continued to shake head as if that was all he knew how to do.

    ¡°Kid, you really know how to anger me!¡± Feng Wuyu fumed, but there wasn¡¯t much he could do in the face of Tang Wulin¡¯s stubborn refusals.

    ¡°Elder Feng, you don¡¯t have to be so hurried. I¡¯ll steadily cultivate, and once I reach rank 30, I¡¯ll definitelye learn from you. I¡¯ll take my leave now then.¡± Tang Wulin made to leave swift as a breeze, his back burning from Feng Wuyu¡¯s heated glower.

    Feng Wuyu didn¡¯t stop him from leaving. Everything Tang Wulin had said rang true as a bell! Namely, that he couldn¡¯t practice spirit refining until he hit rank 30. Not only that, when Tang Wulin forged the meteoric iron, Feng Wuyu had seen for himself where Tang Wulin had stood in the realm of cksmithing: he was a prodigy at the peak of the fourth rank. More practice wouldn¡¯t help him grow at the moment.

    <i>But that kid won¡¯t ept my good intentions! Isn¡¯t it a great deal to get my help in boosting him to rank 30? Ten spirit refinings is a cheap price for what he¡¯d get! I¡¯d have to put aside my pride just to acquire some of the items needed for the procedure, yet he actually refused! </i>

 Chapter 325 - Seeing What Shouldnt Be Seen

    <strong>Chapter 325 - Seeing What Shouldn¡¯t Be Seen</strong>

    With Feng Wuyu¡¯s workshop behind him, Tang Wulin felt his whole body rx, limbs no longer held tightly together by ropes of tension. Just thinking about how an unreasonable madman like Feng Wuyu would respond to rejection sent shivers down his spine. Fortunately, Feng Wuyu showed a modicum of rationality today and let him off the hook. That wasn¡¯t to say Tang Wulin didn¡¯t understand the importance of cksmithing, but it was not his number one priority right now.

    However, Tang Wulin would be lying to say he wasn¡¯t at least curious about Feng Wuyu¡¯s special method. Especially if it could boost his soul power without any side effects. It likely required the consumption of heavenly spirit items. Even so, ten spirit refined products was toorge of a price for Tang Wulin to hand over.

    He had no choice but to be stingy. In order to refine his blood essence, he had to shell out the money for the spirit items necessary to break his seals. This was impossible to aplish unless he saved every penny! Once sixteen, he would have to break one seal a year, and judging from the items required to shatter the third seal, he could only imagine the outrageous treasures needed for theter ones. There was no way he had enough cash stashed right now.

    ?

    Night creeped along, each working student nestled within their dorms not letting out a peep.

    Flitting his eyes open, Xie Xie spared a nce at Tang Wulin. He was currently cultivating in his bed, a thick aura of blood essence lingering around him. His body burst with vitality. Whenever he cultivated with Tang Wulin, Xie Xie felt more motivated. And while his soul power rank may be higher than Tang Wulin¡¯s, he had never felt superior to him.

    Climbing off his bed with the full grace of a cat, a slight tap from his feet touching the ground and nothing more, Xie Xie crept past Tang Wulin¡¯s bed. Careful to not rm the two girls, who slept on the other side of the curtain splitting their room in half, he kept this act and snuck out the door.

    Xie Xie basked in the refreshing night breeze once outside. He looked to the sky, eyes trembling with one part frustration and two parts resolve.

    For the past few days, he had been working hard reshaping and improving himself. His understanding of himself grew twofold after thepetition for presidency.

    Stepping foot into Shrek Academy had forced Xie Xie to reevaluate his strength rtive to his peers. It was a hard thing to swallow. Back in Eastsea City, he had been among the cream of the crop, but now, he was barely above average. He had understood Tang Wulin was strong back then, but he had thought he could stillpete with his speed. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s improvement rate went beyond his imagination. He didn¡¯t believe it at first. Tang Wulin¡¯s advancement did not slip one bit.Thebination of his destructive golden dragon w and Tang Sect secret arts ced him higher than Xie Xie now.

    But perhaps most important was their difference inbat ability. Xie Xie had never been his match in this regard.

    Elder Cai¡¯s criticism had served as a wakeup call for him. Since then, he redoubled his efforts into mastering the mysterious Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track

    He could produce clones with both his martial souls, not to mention invisible ones using his Shadow Dragon Dagger. Heeding Elder Cai¡¯s advice, he worked on polishing his advantages and minimizing his weaknesses.

    He realized hecked control, since he had never invested much effort to improve it. This realization spurred Xie Xie to practice Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track with one clone. Because of this, he managed to achieve favorable results in the sspetition. He had aplished the amazing feat of winning a one-against-two match at Shrek Academy, not to mention that his opponents were both control-types.

    But after the sspetition, Shen Yi had asked him and Xu Xiaoyan if they wanted to throw their hats into the ring for the vice-president positions. Although he had given up in the end, he wasn¡¯tpletely convinced.

    Despite that, he understood why Shen Yi posed the question to him. He wasn¡¯t strong enough! Not even he could deny this fact. Furthermore, hecked the confidence to fill a vice-president¡¯s shoes.

    As Xie Xie recalled that scene, he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist. Aside from that, one other thing left a deep impression on him: Wu Siduo¡¯s self-soul fusion skill.

    Just like her, he had twin martial souls, though they weren¡¯t considered true ones since he had to get each of them soul rings at the same time. However, because Light Dragon Dagger and Shadow Dragon Dagger were extremely simr, there was a possibility he could pull off a self-soul fusion skill as well. This idea had been gnawing at Xie Xietely.

    With his current cultivation and the characteristics of his twin martial souls, Xie Xie was confident he could ascend to the Genius Youths Ranking with a self-soul fusion skill under his belt.

    As such, he had been wracking his brain on how to do this. Unfortunately, he found little sess.

    Unable to focus on meditation tonight, Xie Xie sought fresh air. The cool night breeze cleared his mind of clutter. If I can¡¯t do it by myself, then I¡¯ll just have to ask Teacher Wu for help. Maybe he¡¯ll have an idea on how to get me a self-soul fusion skill.

    As he mulled things over, Xie Xie strolled around the dormitory. The walk helped ease his mind.

    A few minutester, he saw a bright glow spreading from one of the rooms.

    Huh. Isn¡¯t there supposed to be no one living there? Why¡¯s the light on? Xie Xie¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    Gently pushing off the ground, he skulked over to the room¡¯s window. He took a peek.

    Although the lights were on inside the room, the curtains were pulled close and obstructed his view. That said, he could hear the faint slosh of running water.

    He summoned his Shadow Dragon Dagger. In addition to making himself invisible, it could also hide his presence and silence his actions. He stabbed the dagger into the window sill, making sure not to let out any noise, pried it open, and pushed the curtain out the way.

    Then his eyes went wide and his jaw dropped.

    Inside the room was a fair-skinned girl wiping herself with a wet towel, long red hair draping over her back and curling slightly from the moisture. And she waspletely naked.

    Xie Xie could only see her profile from his position, but the curves of her body were unmistakable.

    I-isn¡¯t this her?

    Even with just the side of her face in view, he instantly recognized her immediately. This girl was the red-haired waitress he and his friends had ran into on their first day at Shrek Academy. The Fallen Angel girl who had fought with Yue Zhengyu. Why is she here now? Why did she only appear now if she had been a working student?

    As a thirteen-year-old, Xie Xie had just been exposed to the charms of the opposite sex for the first time. His face grew warm, a flush spreading across his cheeks and down the sides of his neck. He gulped.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± As soon as the shout broke through, a thick ck fog swallowed up the room.

    Not good! Adrenaline coursed through Xie Xie¡¯s veins as he shot backward, retreating into the shadows.

    But it was toote. Soon enough, he found himself in a pitch-ck world, the darkness surrounding him whole. He felt a wave of fury and madness propagate through the air toward him, nearly tangible in its intensity.

    In the blink of an eye, the window was smashed to smithereens. The girl leaped out of the gaping hole and chased after him with the full force of a lion. Trapped in darkness, Xie Xie could hardly move at full speed. It felt as if he were trudging through a quagmire, feet sloshing along heavy mud. He was practically a sitting duck.

    Armed with no other choice, he flipped around and readied his Light Dragon Dagger.

    But an explosion sent Xie Xie flying backward through the air.

    The red-haired girlnded on the ground with her face flushed and her charming eyes zing with fury. On her was the Shrek Academy uniform.

    Her anger crescendoed when she saw that the peeper was male. ¡°You bastard!¡± Her second soul ring lit up and a violet-ck sword materialized in front of her.

    Once the sword¡¯s handle met her hand, her imposing aura seemed to rise a level. Again, an intense darkness seeped out of her, curling around her form and darting at Xie Xie¡¯s direction.

    He had to remember to close his mouth. Even with two soul rings, he could sense that her cultivation base was far superior to his. Drowning in the muddy darkness, Xie Xie could do nothing to resist. Not only that, he was undoubtedly in the wrong for peeping on her. No matter which way it was put, he was at a loss.

    Since the girl couldn¡¯t read his mind, there was no way she had an inkling of his mental conflict. She appeared before him in a sh and shed down with her sword.

    Three meter-long des of light left the tip of her sword. Ghostly wails apanied the strike, and the instant the lights were dispatched, the darkness around him seemed to thicken, slowing his movement, increasing his fear.

    She¡¯s trying to kill me! Xie Xie could feel her terrifying killing intent wrapping around his limbs like chains, his neck in a noose. Startled, he summoned his Shadow Dragon Dagger as well and spun with his daggers extended. He used Twin Dragon Storm!

    He spun like a top as his two daggers guzzled down his soul power. While he may not have true twin martial souls, having two martial souls still granted him an edge in the soul power departmentpared to normal soul masters.

    Unfortunately, Xie Xie¡¯s soul power advantage was useless here.

 Chapter 326 - Fury

    <strong>Chapter 326 - Fury</strong>

    As soon as Xie Xie¡¯s Twin Dragon Storm collided with the sword lights, a boom tore through the air. The explosion sent him crashing into the dormitory¡¯s wall.

    The girl¡¯s eyes gleamed with killing intent as she pressed her attack.

    Suddenly, a burst of golden light erupted, bright and blinding, as if a miniature sun had descended from the skies. An arrogant chuckle cut through the air. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d try your hand at killing a student at night. I¡¯m really curious what excuses you have this time.¡±

    As the radiant figure reached the ground, his brilliance dispelled the murky darkness. A pair of white wings unfurled to protect Xie Xie from the girl. It was Yue Zhengyu.

    Something zed in his eyes as he stared the red-haired girl down. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can run away again this time.¡±

    The girl shot a cold re at him. ¡°Screw off.¡± Despite how pleasant her voice sounded, the intensity of her killing intent was as palpable as ever.

    Yue Zhengyu snorted. ¡°So you¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors as an evil soul master! How could a Fallen Angel possibly be anything but evil? Today, I¡¯ll judge you in ce of the heavens!¡±

    His second soul ring lit up and a sword brimming with holy light materialized in his hand. Compared with the girl¡¯s de, the embodiment of darkness and a mixture of shadowy violet tones, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s sword seemed entirely the opposite: radiant and golden. It was a sacred weapon created to banish evil.

    She scoffed at his disy, her eyes bottomless pits. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± In the blink of an eye, a third purple soul ring appeared beneath her and her aura thickened and soared.

    Yue Zhengyu went on high alert, heart thumping and ears straining. He pped his wings, absorbing the light element energy in the air. It struck him that this girl might possess a soul skill that concealed her true cultivation level. Perhaps during the day, he could defeat her withplete confidence. But it was currently nighttime, the domain of darkness-attribute soul masters. Moreover, her cultivation base was equal to his.

    All of a sudden, three people arrived on scene¡ªTang Wulin, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyan.

    Noticing the crumpled body of his friend on the ground, Tang Wulin rushed to Xie Xie¡¯s side.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tang Wulin asked gravely.

    Before Xie Xie could respond, Yue Zhengyu interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t you see? Under the cover of night, this Fallen Angel snuck into the Academy to attack us working students. Tang Wulin, what are you waiting for? Help me defeat her and bring her to the administration for judgement.¡±

    When Tang Wulin saw blood trickling out of the corner of Xie Xie¡¯s mouth, his expression turned grim. His friend had been injured! This was unforgivable.

    After taking another nce at the mysterious girl, he recognized who she was. He marched over to Yue Zhengyu¡¯s right and Gu Yue walked to his left. Xu Xiaoyan stood in front of Xie Xie like a shield,releasing her martial soul without another second wasted.

    Under the sea of twinkling stars, she called upon the power of her Starwheel Ice Staff!

    Despite facing off against four working students alone, the red-haired girl didn¡¯t betray a hint fear. She pointed her sword at them. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Her third soul ring lit up and once again darkness flooded the surrounding space. Her figure flickered, and she shot forward like an arrow, charging straight at Xie Xie. As she flew toward him, her wings took on a deep purple hue. Under the effects of her third soul skill, she melted into the wave of darkness.

    ¡°Sacred radiance!¡± Yue Zhengyu¡¯s first soul ring gleamed and holy light erupted from his body.

    The holy light fought back against the encroaching darkness, revealing the girl¡¯s flickering figure within. Each of her dancing afterimages seemed ethereal, yet tangible at the same time. The sheer intensity of her aura was like a sharp spear piercing toward them. She charged straight for Xie Xie, not a single thought paid to her defense.

    Tang Wulin was taken aback. <i>How deep is her grudge? She¡¯s ignoring her safety just to get to Xie Xie! </i>

    As Yue Zhengyu¡¯s third soul ring began to hum with light, he aimed his holy sword at the red-haired girl. ¡°Light of Judgement!¡± A beam of light descended from the heavens.

    Tang Wulin made his move as well. The girl¡¯s killing intent toward Xie Xie fanned Tang Wulin¡¯s fury, drummed up his resolve. Golden scales rippled into existence along his right arm, and he charged forward with a punch.

    Because they were still on campus, Tang Wulin restrained himself a bit and didn¡¯t bring out his golden dragon w. That said, even a chunk of metal would stand not a chance before his tyrannical strength.

    A sh of silver, and Gu Yue appeared at Xie Xie¡¯s side, a condensed icicle in her hands. At the same time, Xu Xiaoyan raised her staff into the air, summoning a starwheel beneath the red-haired girl.

    Starwheel Shackles!

    True to its name, shackles shot out of the ground an instant after the starwheel appeared, binding the red-haired girl. No matter how powerful she was, she could do nothing for at least a second in the face of the absolute restraints.

    Her Starwheel Shackles had even restrained Wu Zhangkong in the past. Under the nket of night, Xu Xiaoyan was a terrifying opponent.

    Trapped by Starwheel Shackles, the red-haired girl couldn¡¯t escape the falling Light of Judgement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her!¡± Xie Xie croaked out.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue stopped in their tracks, but Light of Judgement continued to fall.

    A thundering explosion shook the very ground. The shockwave from the st kicked up a cloud of dust and debris in a five meter radius, tossing Tang Wulin and the other three away from the st zone.

    The Holy Angel martial soul truly was formidable. While it might not be as powerful as Wu Siduo¡¯s Hell White Tiger, it wasn¡¯t far off! And Yue Zhengyu seemed like he still had some strength left.

    Most importantly, he only had three soul rings!

    The point of impact was now a charred crater, smoke hissing from it surface.

    ¡°You!¡± Xie Xie screamed, flinging himself toward the huge hole.

    But before he reached the edge, a dark purple light shot out from the crater.

    ¡°Xie Xie, be careful!¡± Tang Wulin shouted, reeling in the frozen Xie Xie with a strand of bluesilver grass right before the light made contact with him. His eyes popped when he noticed how close the attack had been, missing by a few inches.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s actions illustrated his meticulousness. The moment he had arrived on scene, he had wound strands of bluesilver grass around the waists of hisrades, connecting them with him. It was preparation for yanking his friends out of harm¡¯s way.

    From the corner of Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, he noticed a line of blood oozing from Xie Xie¡¯s skin. ¡°Xie Xie!¡± The second he recognized what it was, Tang Wulin burst forward like a cannonball, face contorted into a snarl. With a roar, he summoned his golden dragon w. He didn¡¯t bother holding back anymore. He unleashed his most powerful attack, Golden Dragon Dreadw, firing lines of dark-gold light.

    She wasn¡¯t ying around! She truly wanted to kill Xie Xie! Even when Xie Xie told his friends to hold back, she still chose tounch a sneak attack. If Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t pulled Xie Xie out of range, he would be dead now.

    This was neither the spirit ascension tform nor some illusory world. In the real world, people die when they were killed.

    Before the des of dark-gold light collided with the fiery-haired girl, her body expanded, swelling with power and bursting with a tyrannical aura. The ground cracked under her power, the crater¡¯s radius doubling in size, the dormitory¡¯s ss windows shattering and falling upon the earth like solid rain..

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s jaw dropped as he watched the spectacle. His first impression of Tang Wulin was a new student who managed to get into Shrek Academy on the merit of his cksmithing genius. However, he now understood how wrong he had been. Tang Wulin was far more formidable than he had imagined! Even with his three soul rings, Yue Zhengyu felt a chill run down his spine when Tang Wulin unleashed his Golden Dragon Dreadw.

    Despite this, the girl in the crater managed to defend against that power.

 Chapter 327 - Consequences

    <strong>Chapter 327 - Consequences</strong>

    The red-haired girl was nowhere to be seen. A five-meter tall titan now stood in her ce.

    The girl had taken on a new, clearly stronger form, yet blood trickled from the five long gashes that ran from her right shoulder and down her arm. It was impossible toe out of a sh with Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Dreadw unharmed. It was a skill derived from the Duskgold Dreadw Bear after all!

    Tang Wulin did note out unscathed either. The shockwave of their sh sent him flying backward. Fortunately, Gu Yue conjured a wall of air to cushion his impact.

    But when the dust settled and the form of the titan grew clear, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped.

    The titan¡¯s majestic body exuded pure strength, seeming to constrict the atmosphere itself.

    I-isn¡¯t this the Titan Giant Ape? This is Yuanen¡¯s Titan Giant Ape! What¡¯s going on? Why did it appear here?

    The titan red at Xie Xie with eyes full of crimson fury. It was as if they were on the verge of exploding. Next to Tang Wulin, Gu Yue frowned, wind and rain swirling around her, birthing a storm. Off to the side, Yue Zhengyu pped his wings with an aura of majesty and ascended to the air where he eyed her warily.

    She took my Light of Judgement and Tang Wulin¡¯s w attack head-on, but there isn¡¯t a single scratch on her! She¡¯s no simple evil soul master!

    As doubt crept into his heart, Tang Wulin¡¯s rage dissipated. ¡°A-are you Yuanen?¡±

    All of a sudden, a wave of pressure swept through the surrounding space, suppressing all everyone present.

    The first to suffer was Yue Zhengyu, who was knocked from the air. He mmed face first into the ground, a human-shaped crater beneath him.

    Next to fall were Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan. With Xie Xie¡¯s injuries and Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s weak body, neither could put up much of a fight.

    Fortunately, Tang Wulin had pulled Gu Yue into his arms the moment of the pressure wave¡¯s inception. His golden soul ring shed into existence and he activated Golden Dragon Body. Blood essence, thick and powerful, flooded out of him in an effort to quell the mysterious pressure. Even so, hested no more than a second before also falling to his knees.

    Compared to the others, Yuanen resisted the longest. She let out a rebellious roar before dropping down to all fours. That said, she towered above the rest, an unyielding me burning within her eyes.

    But that was all the resistance she could muster. In the eyes of this force, they were nothing but ants.

    Two figures in their thirties descended from the sky. One wielded seven glittering soul rings and the other six. Perhaps most shocking of all was their shining armor.

    Battle armor! That has to be battle armor!

    The difference in strength between them and a six or seven-ringed soul master, whilerge, would not have suppressed the youths so thoroughly. Such dominance was possible due to the amplification effect of battle armor!

    With battle armor equipped, the user¡¯s strength would increase by two soul ring levels. From the armors¡¯plex designs, they had to be at the two-word level! Now this was true battle armor!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why are you working students fighting?¡± The seven-ringed battle armor master¡¯s chilling voice was like a bucket of cold water over their heads. Catching sight of the injured Xie Xie, he raised a finger, shooting a beam of light into his body. A momentter, Xie Xie¡¯s chest stopped bleeding.

    Yue Zhengyu struggled to get up from the ground, his face still dusty and red from impact. ¡°R-reporting!¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the seven-ringed battle armor master dispelled the pressure weighing down the students.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu pointed at Yuanen without so much as missing a beat. ¡°It¡¯s her! She¡¯s an evil soul master! Her second martial soul is a Fallen Angel. She infiltrated our working student dormitory and attacked Xie Xie at night. She even said she was going to kill him! When we discovered Xie Xie in his tattered state, we rushed to subdue her and ended up engaging in battle. Esteemed enforcer, please arrest her. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find truth in my words after some investigation!¡±

    The seven-ringed enforcer cast a doubtful look at Yuanen. ¡°Are you the second grade¡¯s Yuanen?¡±

    Yuanen¡¯s body rapidly shrunk until she was once more a delicate looking red-haired girl. Since her transformation wrecked her uniform, bursting it to pieces, all she had on now was a skintight ck suit.

    She threw on a jacket before returning the enforcer¡¯s icy gaze. ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The enforcer looked at her doubtfully. ¡°You¡¯re the president of the second grade¡¯s ss. Why would you attack another student?¡±

    ¡°Just ask him!¡± Yuanen¡¯s face flushed crimson as she jabbed a finger toward Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie¡¯s face contorted with pain as he struggled to get up. While the bleeding might have stopped, the dark energies of Yuanen¡¯s sword had still invaded and corroded his meridians. If not for his Light Dragon Daggers light attribute, his condition would have been far worse.

    ¡°I-I...¡± He stared at Yuanen, tongue limp and as heavy as lead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear their exnation after we return,¡± said the six-ringed enforcer to the seven-ringed one.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ?

    Half an hourter, everyone involved in the incident assembled in the teacher¡¯s office of the outer court school building.

    Along with them were Shen Yi, Wu Zhangkong, and the teacher in charge of the second grade, all whom had been summoned directly. However, none sat down. The only person seated was the headmaster of the outer court and an elder of Sea God¡¯s Pavilion, Elder Cai.

    Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyan stood with strange looks painted on their faces.

    Because a teacher had treated Xie Xie¡¯s wounds, he was able to stand alongside his ssmates. Perhaps feeling regretful, he hung his head low.

    Yuanen, sporting a fresh change of the school uniform, stood on the other side of the room and red daggers at him the entire time. She looked like the incarnation of a demon bent on destroying him.

    Yue Zhengyu wore the oddest expression of all. He was next to Tang Wulin, his face twitching as he fought to restrain himself.

    ¡°Elder Cai, the situation has been exined to us already. The battle this time was all due to a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding? A misunderstanding that all of the working students participated in? One where someone got injured? Tell me then, what was this misunderstanding?¡± Elder Cai¡¯s words dripped with danger.

    ¡°From our investigations, we have concluded that the working student in the first grade, Xie Xie, went out for an evening stroll. Because he wasn¡¯t aware Yuanen changed rooms, he mistakenly believed that a thief had broken into their dormitory and went to investigate. However, Yuanen Yehui happened to be taking a bath at that time...¡± The enforcer¡¯s mask of seriousness cracked, revealing an awkward expression.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes darted to Yuanen. So her full name is actually Yuanen Yehui.

    ¡°Afterward, Yuanen Yehui discovered that Xie Xie had peeped on her maiden body. In her fury, she attacked Xie Xie. Yue Zhengyu knew of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Fallen Angel soul, so he misunderstood the situation. Later, Tang Wulin, Xu Xiaoyan, and Gu Yue also arrived on the scene and misunderstood as well. This is what led to their battle.¡±

    Elder Cai was speechless after listening to the enforcer¡¯s exnation. After a few seconds of gathering herself, she spoke, the temperature in the room dropping with each sessive word. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me this was all because that brat Xie Xie peeped on a girl?¡±

    The whole night had been one surprise after the next. And now that Elder Cai summarized the entire incident in this way, the situation was even more unexpected. Clearly, she stood on Yuanen¡¯s side. Poor Xie Xie would be penalized heavily.

    Tang Wulin took a step forward, grabbing the room¡¯s attention. ¡°Elder Cai, it¡¯s not quite like that. The only reason Xie Xie was outside of Yuanen¡¯s room was because he thought someone had broken into our dormitory. He didn¡¯t know Yuanen lived there at all. It really was just a misunderstanding.¡±

    Normally, Elder Cai would not normally appear to oversee such trivial matters. But in this specific case, she was also the teacher in charge of the first grade. Therefore, it was her responsibility to figure out what happened.

    Elder Cai directed a calm gaze at Tang Wulin. ¡°So you¡¯re saying Yuanen Yehui should let others see her body for free?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Tang Wulin was at a loss. There was no one in the right or wrong in this situation!

    Elder Cai snorted. ¡°The matter is clear already. All six of you working students are such a handful. You¡¯ve only been here how long? Yet you¡¯ve already caused such a ruckus. If I don¡¯t punish you, then the heavens wouldn¡¯t be fair. Xie Xie, as the main instigator, you will be fined five thousand contribution points. I don¡¯t care if this was a misunderstanding on your part and I don¡¯t care if you had good intentions. Three months is all you¡¯re getting. If you don¡¯t pay the fine before then, you¡¯ll be expelled. In addition, you¡¯ll pay Yuanen Yehui ten thousand contribution points as mental traumapensation. You have one year to pay her.¡±

 Chapter 328 - The World Isnt Fair

    <strong>Chapter 328 - The World Isn¡¯t Fair</strong>

    Tang Wulin sighed. There¡¯s nothing that can be done then. I¡¯ll just have to help Xie Xie pay off his debts.

    ¡°Xie Xie, do you ept your punishment?¡± Elder Cai asked.

    In response to those words, Xie Xie lowered his head. ¡°Yes, I ept it. This was all my fault. If I had striven to be more aware of what was going on around me, Yuanen Yehui wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer such an embarrassment. I¡¯ll ept the punishment.¡±

    Seeing the sincerity in his eyes, Elder Cai nodded, her expression softening. She turned to Yuanen. ¡°Yuanen Yehui, he peeped on you and has admitted to being guilty. However, you were still wrong to injure him in your rage. ording to the investigation, if not for the other students stepping in to stop you, you really might have killed Xie Xie. I can understand your embarrassment as a girl, but Xie Xie¡¯s mistake is not worth his life. Moreover, you already injured him heavily, so don¡¯t think about getting revenge on himter on.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s breathing grew more ragged by the second, jaws tight and hands balled into shaking fists, though she managed to remain silent.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Within Elder Cai¡¯s eyes shined a perceptive light, a wave of pressure instantly crashing upon everyone present.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Yuanen Yehui finally nodded, tears streaming down her face.

    Satisfied, Elder Cai turned to Yue Zhengyu. ¡°As for you, Yue Zhengyu, I know that your Holy Angel n takes it upon yourselves to eradicate evil soul masters, but Yuanen Yehui isn¡¯t one. She has twin martial souls, with the the main one being the Titan Giant Ape. Moreover, the Academy has even investigated her and judged that she isn¡¯t an evil soul master. Despite being warned by an enforcer previously, you chose to act independently against her. Since you ignored the judgement of the Academy, we cannot pardon you for your actions this time. For your punishment, you will have to clean Spirit Ice za by yourself for an entire month. In addition, you will pay five thousand contribution points to Yuanen Yehui for her mental trauma, understood?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Yue Zhengyu still didn¡¯t believe he had done wrong and was reluctant to ept punishment. However, as a member of the Holy Angel n, he understood just how terrifying the Silver Moon Douluo was. Talking back was not an option for him! He could have broken something with how fast he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ept my punishment.¡±

    Elder Cai now directed her lion¡¯s gaze at Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyan.

    ¡°As working students, you should have understood the situation clearly before you acted. Especially you, Tang Wulin. Don¡¯t forget you are the ss president of the first grade. Yet, all of you charged in like idiots. I don¡¯t care what you thought the circumstances were, you all mishandled the situation. Except for Gu Yue who didn¡¯t act, and as such won¡¯t be penalized. Xu Xiaoyan, you¡¯re fined one thousand contribution points, and Tang Wulin, you¡¯re fined ten thousand contribution points. Five of those ten thousand are to be paid to Yuanen Yehui as mental traumapensation. Understood?¡±

    W-what? Tang Wulin raised his head to look at Elder Cai, eyes wide. Ten thousand? But Xie Xie was fined fifteen thousand for peeping on her! Why am I being fined so much when I didn¡¯t even do anything?

    ¡°I don¡¯t ept this!¡± Tang Wulin blurted out without the slightest hesitation. He would have been fine with a punishment like Yue Zhengyu¡¯s, but it was different when it came to money! First-grade thousand refined metal could be sold for about two thousand contribution points, but that didn¡¯t take into ount the material costs. Acquiring the metal to forge took quite arge chunk out of his profits.

    Everyone stared at him in shock the moment the words left his mouth. He actually dares talk back to Elder Cai?

    ¡°You don¡¯t ept? Twenty thousand then.¡± Elder Cai said indifferently.

    Gu Yue stepped forward. ¡°This isn¡¯t fair.¡±

    Elder Cai sneered. ¡°You should all remember this: you¡¯re in the real world now. Fairness? That¡¯s ridiculous. If you don¡¯t have strength, how can you even think of talking about fairness? If you were a small country and arger neighbouring country attacked you, would youin to them about the unfairness? Do you think they would have their army retreat, or fight you in one-on-one battles instead? Come back and talk to me about being fair when you have the strength to stand on the same ground as me. If you still don¡¯t ept this, then you can just drop out.¡±

    Elder Cai got up and stormed out, leaving these words lingering in the air.

    Tang Wulin stood there, dumbstruck. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he knew Elder Cai was right. He pinched his thighs as he fought to steady his breathing. In this world, fairness did not exist. No, it could only be achieved through a foundation of strength. The powerful made the rules, not the weak.

    But he couldn¡¯t stomach the thought of having to pay twenty thousand points! My punishment is even worse than Xie Xie¡¯s! Who¡¯s trying to provoke who here!

    Filled with grief and indignation, Tang Wulin led hispanions back to their room. Not a hint of joy were on their faces.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! Wulin, I¡¯m sorry I got you caught up in this. Just let me handle your twenty thousand point punishment! I¡¯ll work hard and earn enough points to pay it all off!¡±

    Tang Wulin let out a bitterugh. ¡°Who are you trying to trick? That¡¯s twenty thousand points! In any case, we¡¯re brothers! Don¡¯t even mention something like that. We¡¯ve all suffered a loss this time, so in the future, we have to be more careful.¡± With his cksmithing skills, Tang Wulin could make the most money of them all.

    Before they had left, Shen Yi had called him over and whispered a few words into his ear. She advised him that Elder Cai¡¯s strictness stemmed from his title as ss president.

    The ss president represented the entire ss when they interacted with teachers. Naturally, their status was high among their peers. For that same reason, ss presidents were punished more harshly than other students for the the same mistakes.

    After Shen Yi pointed this out, Tang Wulin understood the significance of his position and error. He knew now that there was nothing he could do but ept his punishment.

    Xie Xie forced a smile out. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being too curious. If I had juste back and asked you, none of this would have happened. I still need to thank you for saving me. If not for you guys, I might have really been cut down by Yuanen Yehui. By the way, why do you think she hides the fact that she¡¯s a girl?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s because of her martial soul,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°Her main martial soul is the Titan Giant Ape, and it probably has a lot of influence over a girl¡¯s body. Maybe she¡¯s afraid of people mocking her for it. Then there¡¯s her Fallen Angel martial soul, which makes it easy for others to mistake her as an evil soul master. So it¡¯s likely she hid her gender to protect herself. In any case, she¡¯s amazing! Both of her martial souls are peak-level existences. It¡¯s no wonder that she¡¯s the ss representative for the second grade. I don¡¯t think I can stand against her at all.¡±

    ¡°So what if she transforms into the Titan Giant Ape?¡± Xie Xie muttered. ¡°That¡¯s just during battle. Isn¡¯t she still really pretty during other times?¡±

    Hearing his hushed words, Tang Wulin raised a brow. ¡°Alright. No need to think so hard about it. Let¡¯s head to bed early.¡±

    While Tang Wulin had some idea what sort of circumstances Yuanen Yehui had, he decided not to look any deeper. It would be rude to pry into someone else¡¯s secrets after all. Considering the formidable natures of both her martial souls and her talent, which surpassed even Wu Siduo¡¯s, he assumed her abilities had certain restrictions. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then Tang Wulin was clueless as to why her second martial soul didn¡¯t also have three soul rings.

    After climbing onto bed, Tang Wulin jumped into meditation. He focused on circting soul power throughout his body via the Mysterious Heaven Method. In his dantian formed a whirlpool of soul power, sucking in more of that energy and dispersing it among his body. His blood essence coursed through his meridians, hastening the cirction. Although his martial soul and soul power improvement rates were both slow, his cultivation speed kept pace with those of powerful martial soul users.

    At the first signs of light breaking through the horizon, he switched to practicing his Purple Demon Eyes. Following that was breakfast with his friends.

    He caught sight of Xie Xie and frowned. Although Xie Xie had been treated the night before, he was still pale from the blood loss. On the way to ss, Xu Xiaoyan teased him for peeking at what he shouldn¡¯t look at and that his injuries only served him right. Gloom hung around Xie Xie, making him seem like a shadow of his former self. It was as if he carried a heavy burden in his heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Xie Xie? Are you still thinking about what happened yesterday?¡± Tang Wulin nudged him with an elbow.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xie Xie raised his head and looked straight into Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wulin, do you think I acted horribly yesterday? A girl would obviously be angry if someone peeped on her, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°Of course. You saw her naked. So, you should quickly earn enough topensate her. But be careful if you run into her again. Absolutely do not do anything to anger her. She was really trying to kill you yesterday, you know?¡±

    Xie Xie nodded in silence.

    Soon, the four found Wu Zhangkong waiting for them in the lecture hall. He continued where he had left off in the previous lesson, diving into the basics of mecha making. The topic had intrigued him since childhood so he listened with rapt attention, enjoying the intermission before thinking of his staggering debt again.

 Chapter 329 - Mecha or Battle Armor?

    <strong>Chapter 329 - Mecha or Battle Armor?</strong>

    ¡°This semester, you all have one assignment: create your own mechas. Now, I will be announcing your groups. Group one: Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, Luo Guixing, and Wu Siduo.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at Wu Zhangkong in astonishment. Everyone else was organized into seven groups. We¡¯re the eighth?

    After dering that group one wasposed of the four ss representatives, Wu Zhangkong announced the rest of the groups. Each group had at least ten people, and the sum of every group¡¯s talents were basically on par with the rest.

    ¡°You must be able to use the mechas you make. As for how you make it, that¡¯s up to you. I have only covered the basics of mecha making up to this point, so you should go to the library to learn about things like what materials should be used.

    ¡°In order to make your mechas, you will need the help of everyone in your group. You must make your mechas by the end of the term. If any group has a single person without apleted mecha, the entire group will lose marks. A single member failing this assignment means the elimination of an entire group, and all of you will be made to withdraw from Shrek.

    ¡°Additionally, all of you can forget aboutpleting the assignment half-heartedly. In the second half of the semester, you will be taught how to pilot ordinary mechas. Shrek Academy¡¯s curriculum aims to raise well-rounded students, so part of the final exam will be a ss-wide mechapetition. The students that rank in the bottom ten for thatpetition will be expelled.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s promation sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines and increased the pressure they were under.

    Even if everyone was strong individually, it was impossible to make a mecha without the help of their ssmates. In other words, they had to rely on each other. Cooperation was indispensable for this assignment.

    ¡°The exam at the end of the semester also includes a grouppetition where each group will select their four strongest mecha pilots topete as a team. The specific rules will be announced closer to the date of thepetition.¡± Wu Zhangkong paused to let this information sink in, then gravely said, ¡°I will now give you half an hour to gather into your groups and discuss your ns. Be warned, you do not have as much time for this task as you think.¡±

    Shrek Academy¡¯s teaching methods were clearly different from what these students were used to. Here, independent studies were encouraged. Very little time, a few hours at most, was spent in ss every day. Students could procrastinate and y around and no one would bother with them. However, if they didn¡¯t pass the exams at the end of the semester, they would be expelled, and no one wanted to be expelled from Shrek Academy.

    So, their only option was to pour blood and sweat into their studies.

    It was a long-established rule that the ten students that ranked at the bottom of the ss would be expelled at the end of each semester. That was ten percent of the ss. This danger pushed everyone, especially the weaker students, to work hard. For them, the possibility of expulsion was all too real.

    Just as Tang Wulin was about to begin discussing ns with his group, he felt someone¡¯s gaze. Upon turning to see who was staring at him, he saw Xu Xiaoyan with a miserable expression on her face.

    Worry filled her eyes.

    In terms of overall strength, Xu Xiaoyan had been the weakest of the four in ss zero. She was also weak individually and only made up for it by taking advantage of openings in team battles. In one-on-one battles, however, almost anyone could defeat her, even if it were nighttime. Although astrological-attribute soul skills had absolute power, Xu Xiaoyan couldn¡¯t move when she used her¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t follow up with an attack while her opponent was restrained.

    Tang Wulin stood up and walked over to Xu Xiaoyan. ¡°Feeling anxious?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°Just work on reaching rank 30 for now. Soul masters get a major power spike at rank 30, you know? We¡¯ll help you make a mecha that¡¯s appropriate for your strength then. Besides, we¡¯re just making mechas until we move on to battle armors. We¡¯ll definitely pass our final exams.¡±

    ¡°Mn!¡± Xu Xiaoyan nodded, her spirit renewed. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Tang Wulin returned to his group and looked at Gu Yue, Luo Guixing, and Wu Siduo.

    ¡°Our group isn¡¯t as simple as it appears,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ve already got our jobs set out for us. I forge, Gu Yue designs, Luo Guixing makes, and Wu Siduo will take care of maintenance. However, we still have some things we need to decide on. What kind of mecha will suit each of us? What materials will we use? Here¡¯s what I propose: we¡¯ll buy our own metals, Gu Yue will draft designs ordingly, and then I¡¯ll forge them. I guarantee that every piece will be at least first-grade thousand refined.¡±

    ¡°Every piece?¡± Luo Guixing stared at him in shock. ¡°What¡¯s your sess rate?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked him in the eye and revealed a mischievous smile.

    ¡°One hundred percent.¡±

    Tang Wulin normally wouldn¡¯t have boasted about his sess rate, but after sessfully spirit refining and reaching the fifth rank, first-grade thousand refining was beyond easy for him. Furthermore, his heavy silver hammers had evolved to be spirit refined, further aiding him when he forged.

    Just like Luo Guixing, Wu Siduo also couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. First-grade thousand refined was already good enough for making battle armors. Using such material to make mechas was extravagant. If they really used metal of such quality, their mechas would have an overwhelming advantage against others of the same tier.

    All of a sudden, Gu Yue spoke up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just make battle armors then. We can skip making mechas.¡± Her words stunned Wu Siduo and Luo Guixing.

    ¡°Thousand refined metal is the basic requirement to make battle armor,¡± Gu Yue continued. ¡°Since first-grade thousand refined is already close to spirit refined and possesses some hints of life, we should be able to make one-word battle armor. We¡¯re the ss council, so we need to do better than our peers. Learning how to control mechas is just a waste of time. We¡¯re going to be battle armor masters in the future anyway. I¡¯m a fourth-rank designer, so if all of you are willing to trust me, I think I have a seventy percent chance of drafting a proper battle armor design. It won¡¯t be anything particrly amazing though, just a one-word battle armor design. It might not even be much stronger than a mecha, but I¡¯m sure you all understand what it will mean if we actually manage to do it.¡±

    Tang Wulin was just as shocked as the others, but he had to admit that, although it was daring and reckless, Gu Yue¡¯s proposal made sense. After seeing and learning about battle armor, he longed for the day he would have his own set. All of them hoped to be battle armor masters one day. If there was a chance that day woulde sooner, even if they would only be using one-word battle armor, they would be hard-pressed to fight the temptation. Besides, this n would give them experience useful for making their two-word battle armor in the future.

    ¡°Do we even have enough time?¡± Luo Guixing asked in a tone lower than normal, his usual carefree smile nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°I should be able to finish all the designs,¡± Gu Yue replied curtly. ¡°You¡¯ll have to begin making them while I design though. But... if you¡¯ll be the only one making them, we definitely won¡¯t have enough time.¡±

    Battle armors weren¡¯t like mechas. Mechas were made of severalrge parts that could be roughly put together, and as long as the inner circuit core was fine, it could be used. On the other hand, battle armors required meticulous craftsmanship since they had to work as an extension of the user. Not even one-word battle armor had room for error when it came to this. Battle armors wereposed of numerous small parts, each with its own circuit core. Furthermore, each circuit core had to bepatible with the soul master using the battle armor. As a result, theplexity of battle armor designs were much higher than those of mechas, which didn¡¯t even take the difficulty of making battle armor into ount.

    Luo Guixing knitted his brow. ¡°I¡¯m a third-rank mecha maker. Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t think I can make battle armor. It¡¯s too difficult. I¡¯m not sure if I could make even a single set by the end of the semester.¡±

    ¡°I like Gu Yue¡¯s idea,¡± Wu Siduo chimed in. ¡°I want to try making battle armor too. Teacher Wu didn¡¯t say that we needed to make a full mecha. Even if each of us only have an iplete set of battle armor and fight against the other students who will be using mechas, why would we need to be afraid? A soul master has to have five rings in order to be able to use one-word battle armor, but you know we aren¡¯t ordinary soul masters. We should be able to use iplete sets of battle armor. I can help you with make them. We should only strive to make quality products. If we can¡¯t finish in one semester, we¡¯ll finish in two. If I¡¯m not mistaken, we¡¯ll probably start learning how to make battle armor in the third grade. Bing one-word battle armor master is the requirement to graduate after all. We should startying a solid foundation for entering the inner court as soon as possible.¡±

    Luo Guixing looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°What do you think, ss president?¡±

    ¡°This n is quite a gamble,¡± Tang Wulin answered.

    Wu Siduo frowned at Tang Wulin, Gu Yue stared at him with zing eyes, and Luo Guixing gave him a slight nod. This truly was a risky n. They were assigned with making a mecha, yet they wanted to y with fire and make battle armor! Sess would be fantastic, but if they failed or made too few battle armor parts, their evaluation at the end of semester exams would be uncertain.

    ¡°If we seed, we will definitely reap spectacr rewards. I think making battle armor would be the best way to further our skills in our professions as well.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shone with resolve as he clenched his hands into fists. He had never been one to back down from a challenge.

    ¡°I think we should try it.¡±

 Chapter 330 - Objective: One-word Battle Armor

    <strong>Chapter 330 - Objective: One-word Battle Armor</strong>

    Ever since he had awakened the weak bluesilver grass as his martial soul, Tang Wulin had no choice but to trudge forward, persevering until he found his path to greatness. Now that one had presented itself, he¡¯d be an idiot not to take the risk.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s give it a shot.¡± Luo Guixing¡¯s eyes brightened with determination like the rest of them. Naturally, he understood the advantage of making their battle armors in the first grade. While this n was a challenge, it was also an opportunity.

    Tang Wulin turned to Gu Yue. ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided on this, we should begin as soon as possible. We¡¯ll need a ce to make the battle armor first. Furthermore, we¡¯ll need to keep what we¡¯re doing a secret. Even the teachers can¡¯t catch a whiff of it. Second, I¡¯ll need you all to pick out metals most suitable for your battle armor. We can¡¯t use aplete set of battle armor as we are now, so I suggest choosing one metal for the meanwhile. That way, there will be fewer possibleplications during process of making them.¡±

    Gu Yue, Luo Guixing, and Wu Siduo nodded. Attempting to make battle armor was beyond the scope of their abilities, an additional weight on their shoulders. However, if they settled for mechas, then they wouldn¡¯t be challenged at all. Ordinary mecha didn¡¯t require rare metals, and only needed to be hundred refined. They understood that without challenge, their improvement would be limited.

    That said, they had to exercise caution in the execution of their n. Battle armor was not to be underestimated.

    ¡°So, figure out what metal you want as soon as possible,¡± Tang Wulin continued. ¡°After you¡¯ve decided, bring it to me. I¡¯ll thousand refine it for you. I¡¯m very confident in my thousand refining skills. Gu Yue, begin drafting the designs immediately. We don¡¯t have time to waste. But I don¡¯t think you should design a whole set at once, since if you did that for everyone it would take too long. We should approach this one part at a time. For example, we should start with a right forearm piece for everyone. You¡¯ll design, then Luo Guixing and Wu Siduo will make them. Then once we all have a right forearm piece, we can move on to the next part. That way, we¡¯llplete each step gradually and methodically. This should be the most efficient method.¡±

    While the rest had been voicing their thoughts on Gu Yue¡¯s proposal earlier, the gears in Tang Wulin¡¯s head had spun in overdrive. He understood that because they had just been acquainted and forced to cooperate, there was limited trust between them. Making one person¡¯s armor first wouldn¡¯t appear fair and their motivation would drop.

    All four of their professions were required in the battle armor creation process. For example, as a mechanic, Wu Siduo had the crucial job of improving and fine-tuning mechas and battle armor.

    Luo Guixing smiled. ¡°ss president is really insightful. I think this way is the best as well. Let¡¯s quickly begin then. I¡¯m sure we all have several metals in mind that might be most suitable for ourselves. Tang Wulin, I¡¯ll tell you what metal I choose tomorrow.¡±

    Wu Siduo hesitated for a moment, before rxing her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow too.¡±

    Gu Yue also made her eptance clear.. As for Tang Wulin, this wasn¡¯t an issue for him. With his years of forging experience, he already knew what sort of metals suited him.

    Tang Wulin swept his gaze through the group. ¡°Remember, when you¡¯re choosing the metal you want to use, take into consideration the extent of your abilities. Five rings is the requirement to use one-word battle armor, and we all fall very short of that. Wu Siduo, your cultivation base is the highest though, so you have some more leeway. However, the other three of us can¡¯t choose a metal that¡¯s too strong. If we do, we might not be able to use the finished product.¡±

    The other three nodded, their spirits zing with eagerness.

    Making one-word battle armor might be a towering challenge to face, but even if they didn¡¯t seed, they would learn far more than they would have by making mechas.

    Compared to them, other groups were bustling with discussion. There were far more people in the other groups, so naturally there was more they needed to discuss.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s was the first to wrap up. As he observed the other groups in their heated discussions, he couldn¡¯t imagine them finishing before night came. Perhaps this was what the Academy wanted to see.

    As for what metal suited Tang Wulin the best, he already knew the answer!

    Oftentimes, one had to believe in fate. Heavy silver was the first metal he thousand refined, the first he first-grade thousand refined, and the first he spirit refined.

    It could be said that heavy silver was his lucky charm. Even his prized hammers were made of a spirit refined version of this metal.

    Heavy silver was considered a lower mid-tier metal. It had decent ductility and soul power amplification. The one-word battle armor he nned to make was a crucial stepping stone on his path to bing a full-fledged battle armor master. However, his current goal wasn¡¯t to create a powerful one-word battle armor, but to seed in making one in the first ce. He had to seed and find the type of battle armor most suitable for him. After all, only two-word battle armor could fuse with its user¡¯s body, and only then was it considered to be true battle armor. When that time came, he would need higher quality metals to upgrade his his set. He would walk this path for the rest of his life.

    I¡¯ll use heavy silver. Tang Wulin didn¡¯t bother overthinking things.

    ¡°Gu Yue, do you know what metal you want to use?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    As he had thought, Gu Yue met his expectations and already had something in mind. ¡°Magic silver.¡±

    ¡°Magic silver?¡± Tang Wulin stared at her, face caught in a mixture of astonishment. Then, he nodded approvingly. ¡°Good choice. It¡¯s very fitting for you. Although magic silver isn¡¯t as ductile or hard as heavy silver, it possesses the property of element connection. It¡¯s very suitable for the circuit core of long-ranged soul devices. It¡¯s also a mid-grade metal. Rtively speaking, magic silver is more precious than heavy silver. Luckily, it¡¯s not too expensive. Magic silver is used extensively for circuit cores after all, especially in the equipment of high-ranking army officers. Because your martial soul is Elementalist, the elemental connection property is crucial for you. I can¡¯t say it enough how great your choice is.¡±

    ¡°How about you?¡± Gu Yue asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m choosing heavy silver,¡± Tang Wulin answered. ¡°We¡¯re already aiming for something beyond our abilities, so maximizing the chances of sess is our number one priority.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to try to spirit refine? Couldn¡¯t we try making two-word battle armor immediately?¡± Gu Yue asked.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to aim too high. Currently, I¡¯m still at two soul rings. It¡¯ll take me about two months to reach three rings. Even then, three rings is nowhere near the six ring requirement for two-word battle armor. I don¡¯t think I could spirit refine anything good enough for two-word armor either. Once it¡¯s at the two-word level, the armor will likely follow us for life. We¡¯ll have to connect our hearts with it and treat is as an extension of our bodies. That¡¯s why we need the perfect metal. I had actually thought about going for two-word armor once I have four rings and am a sixth-rank cksmith. Unfortunately, that¡¯ll take at least three years. But your idea has its merits! Once we have some experience making one-word armor, it¡¯ll be easier to make two-word armor in the future.

    ¡°So, here¡¯s what I think: we¡¯llplete a full set of battle armor within two years and then master using it. Once we enter the fourth grade, we can probably start on two-word armor. If we can finish a two-word set before the graduation exam, then it¡¯ll be easy to enter the inner court.¡±

    Gu Yue nodded in agreement. ¡°That makes sense. We shouldn¡¯t bite off more than we can chew. What about Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan? They¡¯re weaker in their professions. I don¡¯t think things will go too well in their groups.¡±

 Chapter 331 - Mu Chen Arrives

    <strong>Chapter 331 - Mu Chen Arrives</strong>

    Tang Wulin knitted his brows. After seeing Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s anxious face hours ago, he had been caught in mental turmoil over what to do about her and Xie Xie.

    In their mecha making groups, the most influential people were those who were strong or skilled in their professions. Neither Xie Xie nor Xu Xiaoyan were particrly outstanding in these two aspects, especially in the second. Both were still at the first rank, dangling at the bottom of thedder.

    ¡°How about we ask the teachers to move them to our group?¡± Gu Yue asked.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Sometimes, setbacks aren¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. It can serve as pressure to make someone work harder. When I first discovered my martial soul was bluesilver grass, I was crushed. At that time, I had even lost hope of ever bing a soul master. And when my first spirit soul turned out defective, I was close to giving up. But I pushed on, taking one step forward at a time, striving to improve myself and never giving in toziness. I knew if I did, I was sure to fall behind the rest of you and would never be able to catch up. That¡¯s why I think we can subtly help them but not do too much. Besides, our group is made of all four members of the ss council,. We¡¯re stronger than the rest of the groups. If we added anyone else, the other students would be discontent.¡±

    Gu Yue mulled over his words, a hand to her chin. ¡°That makes sense. Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan are both fromrge ns and have been spoiled since childhood. They never had to face any real setbacks or had been forced to put in as much effort as you do, and as such haven¡¯t disyed their full potential. Some stress will be good for them. Let¡¯s do as you say then.¡±

    ¡°If it bes necessary, we¡¯ll step in and help them,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°Xie Xie is a mecha maker and Xu Xiaoyan is a designer. Xie Xie needs to be stronger by himself, so you don¡¯t have to worry about him so much. I¡¯m confident he¡¯ll be able to pull through. As for Xiaoyan, you can help her improve as a designer. Oh right, when did you be a fourth-rank designer? You¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Gu Yue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Are youplimenting me or yourself? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re already a fifth-rank cksmith. Plus it¡¯s easier for designers to progress in rank than cksmiths. My spiritual power is really high, so I have arge advantage when ites to designing. Because Xiaoyan¡¯s spiritual power is approaching five hundred points, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her either. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she increases her rank.¡±

    The next course of action was to obtain heavy silver and magic silver. Fortunately, Tang Wulin had some in stock.

    All of a sudden, Tang Wulin¡¯s soulmunicator rang.

    A smile formed on his lips when he saw the number.

    ¡°Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Mn. I¡¯m at Shrek City now. When can youe out?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice came across clearly through themunicator¡¯s speakers.

    ¡°In the afternoon¡ªI don¡¯t have ss then. Where are you staying?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    A few momentster, Tang Wulin scribbled down the address, a ce tucked within the outer city.

    ¡°Gu Yue, I need to go out for a bit after we finish eating. I won¡¯t be on campus in the afternoon, so if you need anything, just call me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t pry any further.

    After finishing an enormous lunch, which was basically a cultivation method for him, he left campus and hailed a taxi, heading straight for the address Mu Chen gave him. Tang Wulin could hardly contain his joy knowing his teacher was here. Mu Chen had traveled a long journey for his sake to Shrek Academy, a strange and unfamiliar ce for him, not to mention gigantic! Even on a soul taxi, it took a bit more than an hour for Tang Wulin to reach his destination.

    But when he saw the sign hanging on the side of the building, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    It was a shabby three-story building. It wasn¡¯t particrlyrge despite being located in the city center and facing the street. Most shocking of all, the building¡¯s sign said ¡®cksmith¡¯s Association: Shrek Branch¡¯!

    The cksmith¡¯s Association was a top-notch association that spanned the entire continent. Furthermore, every major city had an imposing cksmith¡¯s Association branch. Even Eastsea City¡¯s had been a towering building that had left Tang Wulin awestruck the first time heid eyes on it.

    The branch before him shocked Tang Wulin as well, but for the opposite reason.

    This was Shrek City, the greatest city on the continent! It was unfathomable for such a majestic city to have a deste, downright shabby, cksmith¡¯s Association branch.

    Pushing the door open, Tang Wulin felt a wave of deja vu after looking around the first floor. The floorn identical to the one in Eastsea City, the only difference being the smaller size.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, over here.¡± Hearing his name called, he turned toward the sound of the voice,ing face-to-face with Mu Xi¡¯s sweet smile.

    ¡°Senior sister.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up as he rushed to her side. His heart couldn¡¯t help but warm at meeting an old friend in a foreign ce.

    Once he was a step away, Mu Xi¡¯s expression hardened, a grim edge tugging at her lips. She pulled his ear. ¡°You still remember this senior sister of yours? Why haven¡¯t you called me even once since you came to Shrek? Did you forget all about me?¡±

    ¡°Ow! Senior sister, please take it easy on me! My ear is going to rip!¡± Tang Wulin cried out, attracting the attention of the surrounding people.

    Mu Xi¡¯s face flushed red as she let go of his ear. ¡°What are you screaming for? Come with me to see Dad.¡± She turned around and led Tang Wulin up a staircase on the side. With her back to Tang Wulin, he couldn¡¯t see her grin.

    With only three floors, there naturally wasn¡¯t a need for an elevator in the building. Soon, the two arrived at the third floor.

    The moment they stepped foot on this floor, they heard the telltale metallic nging of cksmiths at work.

    Mu Xi brought Tang Wulin to the deepest chamber, opened a sliding door, and ushered him in.

    It was an office about one hundred square meters. The furniture looked old and worn, clearly antiques. Mu Chen beamed at Tang Wulin from behind his desk.

    Not skipping a beat, Tang Wulin stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Teacher.¡±

    Mu Chen chuckled. ¡°Take a seat. Little Xi, go pour a cup of water for Wulin.¡±

    Mu Xi snorted, but still did as she was told.

    epting the cup and taking a sip, Tang Wulin was surprised to discover it was actually a cup of freshly-squeezed orange juice¡ªhis favorite. It was clearly prepared a while ago. He turned to Mu Xi, wide-eyed. She smirked at him before taking a seat at his side.

    ¡°Wulin, congrattions!¡± Mu Chen said.

    ¡°Teacher, I was just lucky that day. I don¡¯t think I could seed if I tried again right now.¡±

    ¡°How can it just be luck? It¡¯s the fruit of your efforts. You were already a fourth-rank cksmith three years ago, and since then, you¡¯ve been polishing your skills every day, slowly preparing to spirit refine. Preparation is the key to sess, and without your efforts, you wouldn¡¯t have seeded. If not for yourcking cultivation base, you would have be a fifth-rank cksmith long ago. So, how far are you from rank 30?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still at rank 28,¡± Tang Wulin answered. ¡°But I¡¯m very close to rank 29. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll reach rank 30 within two months.¡±

    ¡°Fantastic. Have you gotten used to life at Shrek yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. There¡¯s a lot of pressure though, so I can¡¯t rx for even a moment.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. Pressure will strengthen you. I¡¯m not worried with your perseverance and endurance. As long as you can continue increasing your soul power, you¡¯ll definitely have the chance to be a Divine cksmith in the future. Just remember to never becent. Your number one priority right now is to increase your soul power. I have hope that you¡¯ll be a Saint cksmith before your twentieth birthday. If you do, then you might be a Divine cksmith by thirty.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that too quick?¡± Tang Wulin had never expected his teacher to have such high expectations for him.

    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not too fast. Everyone¡¯s body reaches its peak in their twenties. For us cksmiths, it bes exponentially harder to attack the next rank once we reach our thirties. Take Mang Tian for example. He became a fifth-rank cksmith in his forties, so it¡¯s virtually impossible for him to ever be a Saint cksmith.

    ¡°cksmithing is a profession that¡¯s energy-demanding to the extreme. The only way we can climb to higher ranks is with a strong body, an abundance of blood essence, and a clear mind. Later on, you¡¯ll understand how important your perception is, that in a split-second, it could elevate you to the next level. From spirit refining and onward, your understanding of metal is just as important as your talent and luck. Therefore, the faster you increase your rank, the higher your chances of bing a Saint cksmith.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Tang Wulin nodded, resolving himself to work even harder than before.

 Chapter 332 - Second Grade Senior Sister

    <strong>Chapter 332 - Second Grade Senior Sister</strong>

    ¡°Are you shocked by how pitiful the cksmith¡¯s Association branch here is?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t Shrek the greatest city on the continent? The branch of the cksmith¡¯s Association here should be amazing! Why is it like this...?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because this is Shrek City that this branch is so pitiful. Shrek Academy controls everything in this city. Basically, you can consider the city an independent state. Shrek Academy has set up an association for every trade and profession. I believe you¡¯ve already joined the Shrek cksmith¡¯s Association, correct? For the sake of not stirring up conflict between their association and ours, we only maintain a small branch here. The cksmith¡¯s Association, which has branches you can find all across the continent, ispletely different from the Shrek cksmith¡¯s Association.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean Shrek is really oppressive?¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°Shrek isn¡¯t oppressive. This is them governing themselves. In truth, there are plenty of elites from every profession here, more than enough to support their associations. You mentioned that Old Man Feng is looking for you. Did he do anything to you?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Elder Feng wanted to take me as his disciple, but I didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°That old man is a real maniac. He only began cksmithing in his forties, yet he still managed to be a Saint cksmith. He has his own unique cksmithing philosophy, so there¡¯s no harm in you learning from him. If he asks again, you may ept him as your teacher as well. Just make sure he doesn¡¯t force you to make him your only teacher.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin never expected Mu Chen to say something like this. ¡°Teacher, I won¡¯t abandon you! Don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±

    Mu Chen waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m being serious. Shrek City is different from other ces. It isn¡¯t easy to establish yourself here. There¡¯s no doubt about your forging talent, but your strength is stillcking. Having a supporter would be good for you. Elder Feng is very powerful and infamous for his furious temper. However, everyone also knows that he treats the people at his side exceptionally well. The things he can teach you willplement the things I teach you.¡±

    Then a troubled smile surfaced on Mu Chen¡¯s face. ¡°In all honesty, I can¡¯t defeat him. If you continue to refuse him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle knocking on my door one day. Rather than have that happen, it¡¯d be better off to just let you have another teacher.¡±

    Mu Chen naturally didn¡¯t want to share Tang Wulin with Feng Wuyu. No one would want to share their student after all. However, Tang Wulin would spend many years at Shrek Academy. Refusing to ept Feng Wuyu as his teacher had the potential to affect his future cultivation and hinder his chances of bing a Divine cksmith. Above all else, Mu Chen wanted to avoid this.

    So Mu Chen finally made the decision to share Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Teacher, I...¡±

    Before Tang Wulin could say anything else, Mu Chen raised a hand to stop him. ¡°Tell me what happened when you spirit refined. I¡¯m very interested how things went. You¡¯re the first cksmith in history to spirit refine with only two soul rings.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Wulin proceeded to recount the events of the entrance exam and how he bore the burden of taking the trial to help Gu Yue get admitted. Thanks to that pressure, he managed to sessfully spirit refine.

    Mu Chen nodded as Tang Wulin told his story. When Tang Wulin got to the part about his golden blood essence soul ring, Mu Chen¡¯s face filled with shock.

    ¡°Show me that golden soul ring,¡± Mu Chen said.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Tang Wulin replied, summoning it forth.

    ¡°It really is different from a normal soul ring.¡± Mu Chen examined the energy that the golden soul ring emitted,plete and utter awe on his face. He was an eighth-rank Saint cksmith and an eight-ringed Soul Douluo. Although he did not excel inbat, he did possess a vast wealth of knowledge about martial souls. Even after racking his brains, he could not recall anything like this golden soul ring. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this actually exists. I¡¯ve never heard of anything like it.¡±

    Eventually Mu Chen nodded to himself. ¡°No wonder you managed to spirit refine. It was all thanks to this peculiar soul ring. Once you get your third soul ring,e find me immediately. I want to watch you spirit refine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher. Oh right, I have something I wanted to discuss with you.¡±

    Tang Wulin then proceeded to exin his groups ns to make battle armor. He was convinced that Mu Chen, as a Saint cksmith, definitely produced many metals for battle armor before, meaning that he would be experienced with making battle armor.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that your group thought of this.¡± Mu Chen nodded in approval. ¡°The earlier you start getting experience with battle armor, the easier it will be for you to make powerful battle armor in the future.¡±

    ¡°Battle armor is split into four levels. The difficulty to make it increases exponentially with each level after the first,¡± Mu Chen continued. ¡°While you may not have any problem with forging the metal for one-word battle armor, let me remind you that you cannot neglect the processes thate afterward. You have to participate in the designing, the making, and the fine-tuning of the battle armor. When the timees for you to make higher level battle armor, you will have to consider the design, the making, and all sorts of other things, not just forging the metal. There¡¯s a saying among us cksmiths: ¡®Half of a battle armor¡¯s quality is determined by the cksmith.¡¯ The best cksmiths are well acquainted with all parts of the battle armor creation process. A deeper understanding of the battle armor that is to be created will make you better prepared to forge the metal it needs.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Tang Wulin replied solemnly.

    Mu Chen¡¯s advice cleared many doubts from the back of Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. Although he was only responsible for forging the metal for the battle armor, he now understood that bing familiar with the entire battle armor creation process would be beneficial to him as a cksmith! The battle armor creation process shared many simrities with metal refinement. Even the best refined metals had to bepatible with the battle armor they would be used in, and it was the cksmith¡¯s responsibility to make sure of that.

    Forging was currently the least problematic part of creating battle armor for his group, so, what Tang Wulin had to do now was quickly start forging his best products to lower the burden on his groupmates. His efforts would have the most influence on the making part of the process. With this in mind, Tang Wulin¡¯s confidence soared.

    However, this confidence was quickly forgotten in the face of Mu Chen¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Mu Xi will also be joining you at Shrek.¡±

    Tang Wulin gawked at Mu Xi who was sitting beside him. ¡°Senior sister will be attending Shrek Academy?¡±

    Mu Xi red at him. ¡°Got a problem with that? Can I not join Shrek just because you joined first?¡±

    ¡°O-of course you can! Senior sister is a once-in-a-generation genius! I¡¯m just surprised.¡± The surprise in Tang Wulin¡¯s voice smoothly transitioning into a teasing tone. ¡°Senior sister didn¡¯t enter the inner court directly?¡±

    Mu Xi batted her eyelids. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since you left yet you¡¯ve already be so glib. Do you use that sly tongue of yours on other girls too?¡±

    Her words left Tang Wulin dumbstruck. Even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t think of a response to his daughter¡¯s astonishing jab, leaving an awkward silence hanging in the air.

    Mu Xi was older than Tang Wulin by four years, making her seventeen this year. Considering the gap between their ages, Mu Chen originally hadn¡¯t thought anything of Mu Xi and Tang Wulin¡¯s rtionship. Now, however, he was beginning to reconsider.

    After a moment, Mu Xi realized her mistake and broke the silence with a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you aren¡¯t working hard. You have to properly study now that you¡¯re in Shrek. Studying is the most important thing for a student, got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior sister. Do you know what ss you¡¯ll be joining?¡±

    ¡°Using the designated quota for the cksmith¡¯s Association, Little Xi was admitted as a special exception for her talent.¡± Mu Chen stepped in to exin. ¡°She should be ced directly into the second grade. While she might be a bit older than her ssmates, she¡¯s still within the eptable range for Shrek. You two will need to take care of each other in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡±

    The second grade? Doesn¡¯t that mean senior sister will be in the same ss as Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui?

 Chapter 333 - Im Here to Apologize

    <strong>Chapter 333 - I¡¯m Here to Apologize</strong>

    So senior sister will be in Yuanen Yehui¡¯s ss...

    The thought of Yuanen Yehui reminded Tang Wulin of the twenty thousand contribution points he had been fined, and his heart soon began to ache. If not for the exceptional circumstances, he probably would have given Xie Xie a good beating. After all, this fine came about because Xie Xie peeped on a girl! However, Tang Wulin could tell that there was something amiss with Xie Xietely. Even though they were basically sworn brothers, there wasn¡¯t much he could do beyond offering a few words offort.

    In the past, Tang Wulin had a fairly good rtionship with Yuanen. However, now that Yuanen became Yuanen Yehui, and after the recent incident, he was afraid it wouldn¡¯t be easy to repair their rtionship. The entire incident had been Xie Xie¡¯s fault, and Tang Wulin had taken action withoutpletely understanding the situation. He resolved to find her and apologize when he got back.

    Mu Xi escorted Tang Wulin to the entrance of the building. ¡°I¡¯m going to campus to report tomorrow. I¡¯ll give you a call once I get there.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tang Wulin replied. Senior sister, there¡¯s a lot of freedom at Shrek. Since you¡¯re a fourth-rank cksmith, you¡¯ll definitely be very popr!¡±

    Mu Xi snorted. ¡°What¡¯s so great about being a fourth-rank cksmith? You¡¯re already at the fifth rank. Who knows when I¡¯ll finally catch up to you.¡±

    Tang Wulin gave her a wry smile. ¡°What¡¯s your soul power rank at now, senior sister?¡±

    ¡°Rank 38,¡± she answered.

    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re almost at rank 40! I¡¯ll probably get to rank 30 around the time you reach rank 40. When that happens, let¡¯s try spirit refining together. Senior sister, have you decided to be a battle armor master?¡±

    Mu Xi paused for a moment, staring at him nkly. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that before. I¡¯ve only ever wanted to be a great cksmith.¡±

    ¡°I think you should work toward bing a battle armor master like me!¡± Tang Wulin eximed. ¡°Shrek is a ce where geniuses grow and prosper¡ªnot taking advantage of it would be a waste. Bing a battle armor master is the requirement for graduating from the outer court anyway. Making battle armor will definitely help us a lot. It¡¯ll make us more powerful, aid in our cultivation, and will also improve our cksmithing skills. With it boosting our cultivation, we will be capable of higher-level cksmithing even sooner. We¡¯ll be doing half the work for double the results!¡±

    Mu Xi mulled it over. Although her soul power rank was higher than Tang Wulin¡¯s, she was seventeen years old this year. She couldn¡¯t be considered anything great in Shrek Academy. In fact, she was a bit below average.

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying does make some sense, but can I really do it?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re determined, nothing¡¯s impossible. Let¡¯s do our best, senior sister!¡±

    ¡°Mn. Alright.¡±

    As Mu Xi watched Tang Wulin¡¯s departing figure, she subconsciously clenched her fists.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do my best,¡± she muttered. ¡°I won¡¯t fall too far behind you! I¡¯m going to catch up one day!¡±

    ?

    At the working student dormitory, Xie Xie paced back and forth in front of a door, asionally rubbing his hands nervously.

    The dormitory had been cleaned up and all the broken windows reced. Xie Xie had done it all himself. Even after recing the window panes, he wiped all of them until they were sparkling.

    He was the only person in the dormitory at the moment. Xu Xiaoyan had gone to report to the Designer¡¯s Association, Gu Yue had disappeared as she usually did, Tang Wulin had gone out as well, and neither Yuanen nor Yue Zhengyu had returned yet.

    Xie Xie continuously reyed the forbidden scene he had witnessed that day. Although he only remembered her hazy silhouette, the room had been misty with only a dim light, the image was burned into his mind. To a youth of no more than thirteen years old, the impact of that scene had been too much for his innocent heart.

    All of a sudden, the sound of footsteps rang out. Xie Xie¡¯s heart leaped to his throat and he quickly hid. After a moment, he realized that it was just Yue Zhengyu.

    Yue Zhengyu wore a dour expression. He thought he had finally caught an evil soul master, but instead he had misidentified her and was punished. It was as if fate were ying a cruel joke on him. The sight of Xie Xie made his face darken even further.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Oh, all of the windows are fixed!¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Xie Xie nodded.

    Yue Zhengyu walked over to Xie Xie, a slight smirk on his lips. ¡°Are you waiting here to admit you were wrong?¡±

    Xie Xie knitted his brow. ¡°Why does it matter if I admit it? It¡¯s only natural for me to acknowledge my mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Then you can just wait here patiently.¡± Yue Zhengyu chuckled and casually ced his hands behind his head as he turned toward his room. ¡°Be careful though! Tang Wulin and the others aren¡¯t here this time, so don¡¯t make her mad again. You¡¯ll be toast if you do.¡±

    Xie Xie grumpily shooed Yue Zhengyu away then turned to to the dormitory entrance and waited.

    Just as he turned around, he was astonished to see Yuanen Yehui returning. She walked inplete silence,pletely ignoring Xie Xie as she returned to her room.

    Yuanen Yehui currently wore her usual men¡¯s uniform and had her Yuanen disguise on. If Xie Xie hadn¡¯t confirmed her femininity with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to im that she was wearing a disguise.

    Summoning his courage, Xie Xie ran over before she could enter her room.

    ¡°Yuanen!¡± he eximed.

    Yuanen Yehui stopped and turned to him, both of her eyes icy to their very cores. Before her aura of fury, Xie Xie couldn¡¯t help but falter.

    ¡°Screw off!¡± she yelled, going into her room and mming the door in Xie Xie¡¯s face.

    ¡°I... I came to apologize,¡± Xie Xie mumbled to the door.

    A loud bang resounded from within the room, startling Xie Xie. Fearing for his life, he immediately took off running.

    He was still traumatized by Yuanen Yehui¡¯s killing intent from that night.

    Inside of her room, Yuanen Yehui threw herself onto her bed. The ice in her eyes instantly thawed, and in its ce was emptiness. Shey there unmoving, and soon enough, tears began streaming down her face.

    Yet she did not sob a single time.

    ?

    By the time Tang Wulin returned to the dormitory, Gu Yue hade back as well.

    Tang Wulin frowned when he saw Xie Xie sitting on his bed, staring off into nothingness. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do you look so dazed?¡¯

    Xie Xie slowly turned to Tang Wulin, his nk expression transitioning into one of defeat.

    ¡°I went to go apologize to Yuanen Yehui, but shepletely disregarded me.¡±

    Tang Wulin made dumbfounded face.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be so impatient!¡± he said. ¡°You have to wait for her to calm down before you try apologizing. Just forget about it for now and focus on earning enough contribution points to pay off your fine. You can just work on slowly making amends. As she is now, however, things between you two won¡¯t be easy to fix. Anyway... just be careful and try to not make her angry.¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Xie Xie smiled bitterly. ¡°I know. I don¡¯t want to die just yet.¡±

    ¡°Your thinking has been wrong these past few days,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°Xiaoyan is practicing her designing, so why aren¡¯t you over at the Maker¡¯s Association? Thepetition here is so fierce yet you¡¯re not making good use of your time. Are you trying to be one of the ten people that¡¯ll be expelled? Stop overthinking things. The past is the past. Just focus on improving yourself first. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t survive even a minute against Yuanen.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s words lit a fire in Xie Xie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± he cried. ¡°I¡¯m still too weakpared to her. First, I need to be strong!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he leaped from his bed and made for the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Maker¡¯s Association to practice!¡± Xie Xie shouted as he dashed out the door.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but smile. That guy¡¯s mood changes so often. Well... at least he recovers quickly too.

    Tang Wulin climbed onto his bed, closed his eyes, and began meditating. As of now, nothing was more important for him than reaching rank 30.

    ¡°Tang Wulin! Kiddo, are you here?¡±

    Just as Tang Wulin began clearing his mind of distracting thoughts, a familiar voice called to him from outside and his eyes shot open.

    Why¡¯d hee all the way here to find me?

    Having no other choice, he got up and went outside. The moment he set foot out of his room, Tang Wulin saw the energetic Feng Wuyu.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Elder Feng,¡± he said. ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    ¡°What? Am I not wee here?¡± Feng Wuyu scowled at him.

    Tang Wulin smiled apologetically. ¡°You¡¯re wee here! Of course you are. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t be wee. Did you need something from me?¡±

    Feng Wuyu snorted. ¡°It¡¯s your win, kid. I admit defeat. Nowe with me.¡±

    With no further exnation, he grabbed Tang Wulin, threw him over his shoulder, and rushed off like a gale.

    Secondster, they were in Feng Wuyu¡¯s workshop.

    Tang Wulin sighed in resignation. ¡°Elder Feng, can you stop doing this all the time? I¡¯ll give you my number, so you can just call me when you need me. You don¡¯t have to abduct me every single time, you know?¡±

    Feng Wuyu threw Tang Wulin to the ground. ¡°We can talk about thatter. First, I¡¯m going to help you get to rank 30.¡±

    ¡°Elder Feng, I don¡¯t have any money or contribution points!¡± Tang Wulin shouted. ¡°I still have a twenty thousand point fine to pay off! You can¡¯t force me to do this!¡±

    Tang Wulin still owed Yuanen Yehui twenty thousand contribution points. Even if he paid her by way of thousand refining, he would have to buy the raw metal himself. If he needed to pay Feng Wuyu ten spirit refinings as well, it would take even longer to for him to pay off his debt. The sess rate for spirit refining was low, and countless pieces of metal would be reduced to scraps in the process of sessfully spirit refining ten times.

 Chapter 334 - Breaking Through

    <strong>Chapter 334 - Breaking Through</strong>

    ¡°Quitining. I¡¯ll lower the price to five spirit refinings just for you. And in case that¡¯s not enough, the Association will provide you with the metal to forge.¡±

    Tang Wulin stopped struggling at Feng Wuyu¡¯s words. Just five? And they¡¯ll give me the metal free of charge too? If I don¡¯t have to buy the metal, I¡¯ll save a ton of money!

    Sensing the change in Tang Wulin, Feng Wuyu scowled. ¡°I get it now. Kid, you¡¯re a super stingy money grubber!¡±

    Tang Wulin broke into a smile that fell a bit short of being straight. ¡°Elder Feng, I¡¯m not a money grubber! I¡¯m just from a poor family. If I don¡¯t n each cent of my spending every day, then I can¡¯t afford to eat. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a working student. I have to pay for my meals too. I can¡¯t afford not to be stingy. How about you cover all my meals too? If you do, then I¡¯ll listen to anything you say.¡±

    ¡°Give me a break already!¡± Feng Wuyu groaned, throwing his hands up in the air. Then he pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll cover your meals. But only if you ept me as your teacher.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± Mu Chen had urged him to be his student. Feeding himself was currently his biggest challenge after all!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s quick response left Feng Wuyu in a daze. He narrowed his eyes seconds after, suspicion thick in the air. ¡°Why¡¯d you agree so quickly? You¡¯re acting like a little thief! What¡¯s going on!¡±

    Tang Wulin revealed a fox¡¯s smile. ¡°It just so happens I met Teacher Mu Chen today, and he agreed to let me ept you as my teacher. Of course, Teacher Mu Chen is still one of my teachers too. Elder Feng, your words have a lot of weight, you know? So you have to keep your promise!¡±

    Feng Wuyu understood now. ¡°Kid, you really know how to take advantage of opportunities! That kid Mu Chen is also quite tactful. I was actually nning on paying him a nice visit and rampaging a bit. Hmph!¡±

    If Mu Chen were present to hear Feng Wuyu¡¯s words, he definitely would have broken out into a cold sweat. Feng Wuyu was a true madman! Besides Mu Chen, not even Zhen Hua, a Divine cksmith and president of the cksmith¡¯s Association, dared provoke him.

    ¡°Elder Feng, so you agreed to pay for my food, right?¡± To Tang Wulin, this was the most important part of their deal.

    ¡°You¡¯re still calling me ¡®Elder Feng¡¯?¡± Feng Wuyu massaged his forehead with his hands, his previous irritation snuffed out. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m senile?¡±

    ¡°Teacher!¡± Tang Wulin quickly corrected himself.

    For a moment, because of the pride from acquiring Tang Wulin as a student, he let slip a giant grin. After enjoying his new disciple¡¯s salute for a while longer, he kicked Tang Wulin from the ground. ¡°Alright. Get up you brat. You¡¯re my disciple from now on. If anyone dares bully you on campus, just tell me and I¡¯ll go beat the crap out of them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Tang Wulin lowered his head, the picture of respect.

    Now that Feng Wuyu was his teacher, Tang Wulin actedpletely differently than before. There was a limit to how impudent Tang Wulin could act. He understood the saying: ¡®a teacher for a day, a father for life¡¯.

    That he made it this far and umted what little achievements he had were inrge part due to the guidance and life lessons of his teachers: Mang Tian, Mu Chen, and Wu Zhangkong. If not for them, perhaps Tang Wulin would still be in Glorybound City, doomed to mediocrity.

    But he had had the fortune of learning under those three, and now he was the first grade¡¯s ss president at the continent¡¯s greatest academy.

    ¡°Are you your ss¡¯s cksmith representative?¡± Feng Wuyu asked.

    Tang Wulin nodded, a proud smirk forming on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m the ss president too.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± His voice hitched up an octave from the shock.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Tang Wulin nodded happily as he waited for his teacher¡¯s praise. Although he wasn¡¯t the strongest person in his ss, he was still the ss president! There were only six ss presidents in the entire outer court! However, reality was not as forgiving.

    ¡°So a two-ringed soul master is the ss president... Looks like this year¡¯s batch of new students isn¡¯t anything special.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face fell.

    ¡°Alright, enough nonsense. Let¡¯s get you to rank 30 now. The longer you can practice spirit refining, the better. Same thing with starting earlier. Now sit upright and stabilize your body.¡±

    Tang Wulin quickly straightened his back and steadied his core.

    Sitting behind Tang Wulin, Feng Wuyu raised both hands. In an instant, absolute silence descended on the workshop.

    Tang Wulin noticed this change, but he couldn¡¯t begin to fathom what had happened.

    Then Feng Wuyu ced his hands on Tang Wulin¡¯s back and said, ¡°No matter how painful this is, just endure it. You have to persevere. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wulin answered.

    Pain? I¡¯ve already endured the torture from breaking the seals! There¡¯s no way it could be worse.

    Two gentle, gurgling streams of energy poured into his body, filling him with a soothing warmth.

    The two energies stirred and merged with Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power and blood essence.

    ¡°Circte this energy the same way you would when you cultivate,¡± Feng Wuyu said.

    Applying the Mysterious Heaven Method, Tang Wulin willed his spiritual power to guide the warm energy, moving it along with his soul power.

    He could feel his meridians being purified as the energy ran through them, leaving behind a faint golden hue wherever it traveled. Somewhat stic as his meridians were, they were not immune to feeling bloated. Despite this, Tang Wulin experienced no pain.

    As soon as Feng Wuyu let out a bewildered grunt from behind him, the flow of warm energy grew from a stream to a torrent. Tang Wulin felt more and more bloated as time passed, but as Feng Wuyu had instructed, he continued to circte the energy through his body. While the amount of energy within his meridians continued to increase, he maintained skillful control of it. Soon, he finished one cycle of the Mysterious Heaven Method.

    His meridians and body were saturated with energy now. Each of them pulsed, seared as if on fire. Even so, Tang Wulin went through it all, knowing his soul power was increasing.

    ¡°Endure it!¡± Feng Wuyumanded.

    Tang Wulin obeyed, continuing to circte his soul power.

    After familiarizing himself with the energy, the next cycle went by faster than before. With each cirction cycle, Tang Wulin felt the improvement in his soul power and the purification of his meridians, not to mention the fading of the bloated feeling.

    Teacher, what sort of soul power is this? How can it have this kind of effect? Is it actually refining my meridians?

    This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time experiencing something of this nature. However, he wasn¡¯t naive to its value; he understood how incredible this procedure was, hand what a stroke of luck this was. Not only did the warm energy refine his meridians, it also strengthened his viscera and bones. Comfort washed over him, recing the previous bloated feeling.

    It¡¯d be great if cultivating was always like this!

    After Tang Wulinpleted his forty-ninth cirction cycle, the warmth began to make its way into his dantian, spiraling toward the center.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Feng Wuyu ordered. The energy swirled within Tang Wulin¡¯s dantian,bining with his soul power to form a whirlpool. Something was pressed to his lips all of a sudden, leaving behind a cool tingle.

    ¡°Open your mouth!¡±

    Right when heplied, a cool object fell down his throat, melting into a liquid then flowing into his dantian.

    Immediately, Tang Wulin felt a burst of cold energy within him. The cool sensation morphed into a freezing chill, spreading to every corner of his body in an instant.

 Chapter 335 - The Class President is Absent!

    <strong>Chapter 335 - The ss President is Absent!</strong>

    Shivers ran down Tang Wulin¡¯s spine as the freezing sensation entered his body. He willed his dantian to spin even faster, its speed quickly increasing by threefold. As he continued to circte Feng Wuyu¡¯s warm energy through his body, the chilling liquid he consumed no longer seemed as harsh and the explosion of cold slowed.

    Energy flooded Tang Wulin¡¯s meridians once more. Fortunately, they were tough enough to withstand it. After forty-nine cirction cycles, his meridians, bones, and viscera formed a protective outeryer that staunchly resisted the cold.

    The freezing onughtsted a mere few moments before fading away, absorbed by his spinning dantian. As it entered his dantian, the cold energy gradually merged with the swirling soul power inside.

    Tang Wulin broke through to rank 29 in an instant, and yet his soul power showed no signs of stopping its ascension.

    ¡°Continue circting,¡± Feng Wuyumanded, removing his hands from Tang Wulin¡¯s back. The warm energy faded from Tang Wulin¡¯s body, but he had already learned how to deal with the cold energy. He continued to use the Mysterious Heaven Method to absorb it and rapidly increase his soul power.

    Feng Wuyu stood up and stared at Tang Wulin, his eyes narrowed slightly. This kid¡¯s body is extremely strange!

    Each time a soul master reached the next rank, soul power would saturate their body and increase their strength. This was especially true for major milestones like fusing with a new soul ring. Soul rings allowed a soul master to improve on a fundamental level, refining both body and mind. The exact amount of growth a soul master experienced depended on their martial soul.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body, however, experienced improvements far beyond that which a two-ringed soul master would. In preparation for ingesting the spirit items he had, Feng Wuyu had spared some of his inner energy to warm Tang Wulin¡¯s meridians.

    Yet Tang Wulin¡¯s body exceeded his expectations. The boy¡¯s meridians were as tough as a six-ringed soul master¡¯s.

    In other words, Tang Wulin would have easily been able to digest the spirit item even without Feng Wuyu¡¯s help. However, just to be sure, Feng Wuyu had helped Tang Wulinplete forty-nine cirction cycles to warm up his meridians, and Tang Wulin¡¯s meridians had devoured all the warm energy without a fuss.

    This kid is a real freak! His blood essence is so potent and powerful that not even an adult power-type soul master could match him! No wonder he made it into Shrek with only two rings... and was able to be the ss president.

    ?

    Wu Zhangkong stood behind the lectern of the first grade¡¯s ssroom. Today was his third and final lecture on the basics of mechas. Shrek Academy progressed through its curriculum at breakneck speed. All the students had to be diligent. They needed to do their homework and finish their readings every day to keep up. If they didn¡¯t, then they would eventually be expelled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin ss,¡± Wu Zhangkong said.

    The students in the ssroom didn¡¯t make a sound. ording to tradition, once the teacher announced the start of the ss, the ss president had tomand everyone to stand and salute. Only then would the ss officially begin.

    Yet at that moment, silence pervaded the room. The order to stand up was nowhere to be heard.

    A minuteter, a girl said, ¡°Stand up!¡±

    That girl was Gu Yue.

    As everyone stood and saluted, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes darted to Tang Wulin¡¯s seat. Since Tang Wulin¡¯s seat was in the very first row, everyone could clearly tell that he wasn¡¯t present.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± Wu Zhangkong said. Once all of the students took their seats, he turned to Gu Yue. ¡°Where¡¯s Tang Wulin?¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯te back to the dormitoryst night.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong frowned. ¡°He did not tell me that he would be absent or provide any excuse, so that¡¯s one strike against him.¡±

    Here in Shrek Academy, it was abnormal for the ss president to skip ss.

    At that moment, a loud banging resounded from the door of the lecture theater. The door had already been open, and Wu Zhangkong turned to see a man in histe twenties standing there.

    ¡°Hello, Teacher Wu,¡± the man said. ¡°Elder Feng sent me to tell you that Tang Wulin is currently at a crucial point in his cultivation and shouldn¡¯t be disturbed, so he won¡¯t be attending ss. Please excuse his absence today.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong was stunned. ¡°Elder Feng? As in Feng Wuyu?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The young man nodded.

    ¡°Alright. I understand.¡±

    The young man left and Wu Zhangkong began his lecture. However, all of the students had one question on their mind: Where was the ss president? School had only started a few days ago, yet he was already missing ss. However, everyone remembered that Tang Wulin only had two soul rings, so they wondered if he was in the middle of getting his third.

    Only students that were members of the cksmith¡¯s Association knew who Elder Feng was. Under Wu Zhangkong¡¯s icy gaze, however, none dared say anything during the lecture.

    The lecture continued, but it was clear that Gu Yue¡¯s mind was not present. She understood Tang Wulin best and knew it wasn¡¯t time for him to make a breakthrough. It was only two days ago that he said he was at rank 28, so even if he did make a breakthrough, he would only reach rank 29. Such a minor aplishment wouldn¡¯t take up much time. In the same vein, it was impossible for Tang Wulin to make a breakthrough in his cksmithing. He had just became a fifth-rank cksmith and couldn¡¯t attempt spirit refining again until he got his third ring. In light of all this, she wondered just what kind of breakthrough he could be making.

    Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan were simrly curious, but because they also knew how much of a madman Elder Feng was, anxiety filled their hearts.

    ?

    In the second grade¡¯s ssroom, Long Xiu, the teacher in charge of the ss, smiled from behind the lectern.

    ¡°Now let me introduce all of you to a new student who will be joining our ss.¡±

    Mu Xi walked over to him.

    ¡°This is Mu Xi,¡± Long Xiu said. ¡°The cksmith¡¯s Association transferred her to our ss. She¡¯s seventeen years old and an outstanding cksmith of the fourth rank. At thetest, she¡¯ll be able to attempt spirit refining in one year. Our ss has had a shortage of cksmiths, so I hope you¡¯ll treat her well.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui sat in the first row, and Yue Zhengyu sat in thest row. Just like all of the other students, their eyes were glued to their pretty new cksmith ssmate.

    Few students were cksmiths to begin with, fewer were excellent cksmiths, and barely any were female.

    Mu Xi could sense the overwhelming goodwill in the gazes of her ssmates.

    Everyone in the second grade was already preparing to make their battle armors. Once they reached the third or fourth grades, they would officially begin making them. In pursuit of that goal, a skilled cksmith ssmate was indispensable.

    ¡°Introduce yourself, Mu Xi,¡± Long Xiu said with a smile.

    Mu Xi nodded to Long Xiu. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Mu Xi. I¡¯m from Eastsea City, which is part of the Skysea Alliance. My goal is to be a Divine cksmith. Please take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Take a seat.¡± Long Xiu pointed to an empty seat in the back.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Xi went to her seat. Since Yue Zhengyu had only joined the ss a few days before, it happened to be next to him.

    Yue Zhengyu smiled at her. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Yue Zhengyu.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Mu Xi acknowledged him with a nod.

    ¡°Are there a lot of young fourth-rank cksmiths in the cksmith¡¯s Association?¡± Yue Zhengyu asked.

    His sudden question surprised Mu Xi, but after a moment, she shook her head. ¡°There aren¡¯t that many.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu lowered his voice. ¡°So, do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    Mu Xi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Fifteen,¡± he answered.

    Mu Xi snorted. ¡°You¡¯re just a kid, yet your head¡¯s already filled with such thoughts. Just pay attention to the lecture.¡±

    After saying this, she ignored Yue Zhengyu, crossed her arms, and glued her gaze to the ckboard.

    Yue Zhengyu was speechless.

    This girl...

    ?

    Tang Wulin truly hadn¡¯t finished his breakthrough yet. If it was just his soul power reaching rank 30, he would have long since finished. Although rank 30 was considered a bottleneck, charging straight through it was a simple matter for him.

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯s current breakthrough had nothing to do with reaching rank 30.

    When he absorbed the cold energy from the spirit item, he felt his body be lighter and his soul power surge through the bottleneck.

    He had seeded at reaching rank 30. In an instant, his soul power seemed to boil over. The soul power in his dantian spun even faster than before. It felt as if his soul power had condensed into a liquid, forming a whirlpool that grew smaller and denser.

    Tang Wulin knew this was what happened when a soul master jumped from two rings to three.

    He was now a Soul Elder.

    Meanwhile, Goldlight slithered out and stretched itself along Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. Then popping sounds echoed from its body as it grew longer by half a foot and became much thicker than before. Its golden scales grewrger, and its eyes shone brighter.

    Spirit souls grew with their masters, but Goldlight¡¯s growth far surpassed the norm.

    Feng Wuyu stood off to the side, watching all of this ur. Astonishment riddled his face.

    What kind of spirit soul is that? Why is it growing so much? Even if it¡¯s a thousand-year spirit soul, is it really possible for it to grow to this extent?

 Chapter 336 - Three-ringed Soul Elder

    <strong>Chapter 336 - Three-ringed Soul Elder</strong>

    The sole way to cultivate a spirit soul involved the absorption of spirit energy from the spirit ascension tform. That said, it was possible for the spirit soul¡¯s owner to strengthen it by advancing their soul rank. This type of growth, however, rarely surpassed ten percent, if it grew at all. Yet before Feng Wuyu¡¯s eyes, Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit soul had increased by fifty percent and that didn¡¯t seem to be the end!

    Goldlight¡¯s taut body rxed one vertebra at a time, coiling around Tang Wulin like a protective vest. A sh, and golden veins sprang up over Tang Wulin¡¯s skin, his blood essence roaring with strength as they popped into existence. His figure let off a faintyer of gold light.

    Eyebrows arching toward the sky, Feng Wuyu muttered, ¡°He really fits our school¡¯s motto. What a little monster.¡± Before he knew it, he was shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before.¡±

    Unknown to Feng Wuyu was Tang Wulin¡¯s current state of being, calm as a stillke. Unlike his new teacher, he understood what was happening to his body.

    The third soul ring was a major bottleneck for soul masters, but he had seeded. Along with Goldlight¡¯s growth, it offered a third soul ring to Tang Wulin. Besides gaining another ring, Tang Wulin¡¯s body and meridians strengthened and his blood essence richened.

    However, he had yet to absorb to its entirety the reservoir of cold energy spiraling within him. There was still more to improve his soul power rank with, still more to be done.

    His body pulsed with energy in a sudden jolt. Following that, his third soul ring condensed into existence. He immediately fused with it, diving straight into breaking through rank 31, but even then there seemed to be enough energy left to tread deeper..

    At that moment, Tang Wulin heard a voice.

    ¡°Take this opportunity to break a seal.¡± Old Tang¡¯s voice resounded in his head.

    ¡°C-can I really?¡± Tang Wulin asked in astonishment.

    ¡°Normally, you wouldn¡¯t be able to since you just broke the second seal, but your blood essence has been improving rapidly these days. And that warm energy helped strengthen your meridians. But most important of all, what you ingested earlier was a ten-thousand-year spirit item of extremely high purity. It¡¯s more than enough to substitute for the spirit items I previously told you to get. Moreover, now that you have three rings, you¡¯re strong enough to break the third seal. Don¡¯t waste this opportunity. I¡¯ll help you convert that spirit item¡¯s energy into blood essence. Right now, increasing your soul power isn¡¯t as important as breaking the next seal. The earlier you break the seal, the stronger your blood will be, especially if you break the third seal right now. That¡¯ll give you plenty of time to prepare for the fourth seal.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± There was no hesitation in Tang Wulin¡¯s answer.

    With that said, Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence took on a full boil, vapors rising from his body in angry hisses, feasting upon the cold energy within his meridians. He continued to circte his soul power whirlpool, carefully containing it within his dantian.

    To the spectating Feng Wuyu, this was an utterly baffling scene.

    The golden veins webbing all over Tang Wulin¡¯s body periodically pulsed with light as if they were alive. His blood essence surged out while a golden mist enveloped his body. A few momentster, his blood essence finished devouring thest bits of the cold energy, rushing into his dantian, merging with his soul power. Together, the two energies whirled in his dantian like a turbulent tornado.

    Of the eighteen seals, he had sixteen left to break including this one. Soon, a familiar bone-scraping pain wed its way to every inch of his body.

    Tang Wulin had just broken the second seal not too long ago, and now by coincidence, he was breaking the third. He was nowhere near as prepared as the previous time. This time, the pain wasparable to that of the first seal breaking, and before long his body felt as though it were on the verge of exploding.

    Feng Wuyu knitted his brows, eyes glued to the spectacle before him. The fluctuations of Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence grew more and more pronounced, and it wasn¡¯t long before he began to tremble.

    I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on with him. Just what is happening to his body? This isn¡¯t as simple as just breaking through to rank 30. Although Feng Wuyu came to this conclusion immediately, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t interfere without knowing everything. He sat himself behind Tang Wulin, ready to intervene at a moment¡¯s notice if things went south.

    To his surprise, a golden soul ring emerged from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It quivered and released a dragon¡¯s roar. The ring prowled around Tang Wulin like a golden dragon, haughty yet curious, and with each revolution his golden veins turned more distinct, bulging from his skin.

    Scales rippled into existence across Tang Wulin¡¯s right arm, shoulder, and chest, his hand morphing into a w. His shirt was ripped to shreds by the transformation. His entire body shined with a radiant golden light.

    Now his body no longer trembled, and Tang Wulin reabsorbed his free flowing blood essence into his body. Save for his golden aura, he reverted back to his normal state.

    ¡°Is this the power of blood essence condensing?¡± Feng Wuyu stared at Tang Wulin in shock. Such an aura was unheard of!

    A blood essence ring? And a blood essence soul ring at that? This kid¡¯s body is too strange! He really benefited from what I made him ingest.

    A while after, Tang Wulin¡¯s skeleton began to crackle, bones vibrating with the immense energy flowing through his body. He trembled once more. The golden scales spread from the right half of his chest to the left, sneaking up his left shoulder. His blood essence was more powerful than previous, and the golden aura around him shrunk back to a golden soul ring, glowing brighter than before.

    A watchful hawk from the beginning, Feng Wuyu made out a few differences in Tang Wulin. He was taller for one, and his skin was the type maidens dreamed of, glossy and sparkling. His blood essence coursed through his body like a raging river, so loud that if he strained his ears, Feng Wuyu could hear it roaring. Tang Wulin¡¯s body was so full of vitality that his blood essence fluctuations saturated the room. Never had the golden scales upon his flesh glistened more brilliantly, seeming to reflect light with a regal magnificence.

    ¡°Interesting... How interesting.¡± Feng Wuyu observed with narrowed eyes, his mouth parting into a slight smile.

    It looks like I¡¯ve picked up quite a treasure! This kid¡¯s strength clearlyes from his bloodline and not his martial soul! His bloodline is influencing every part of him.

    At that moment, Goldlight slithered out of Tang Wulin¡¯s hair. Its scales deepened in its golden splendor, sharpening like des. Two small protrusions appeared on its head. Goldlight¡¯s length extended again, now about two feet long. It scrutinized the area with sparkling eyes.

    Is his spirit soul evolving again? It¡¯s still not done? Feng Wuyu finally understood His strange bloodline is causing it to evolve a second time! It¡¯s making his spirit soul¡¯s growth beyond normal! His future is limitless!

    When Tang Wulin peeled his eyes open, he felt about on the verge of copse, exhaustion tempting every bit of his body. Pain sizzled through his nerves like electricity at the mere drawing of breath.

    He barely managed to endure the pain. It was even worse than that of the first seal breaking. Fortunately, his Golden Dragon Body helped him bridge the crisis.

    When Tang Wulinpleted the process, he was too far gone from fatigue to sense the effects of gaining his third soul ring and breaking the third seal. He went down like a bag of bricks without another word.

 Chapter 337 - Gorging

    <strong>Chapter 337 - Gorging</strong>

    Feng Wuyu held Tang Wulin up anxiously, his right hand pressed onto his student¡¯s chest as he poured soul power into him.

    A scorching energy purified Tang Wulin¡¯s meridians, setting his body at ease. However, the fatigue remained.

    ¡°You overdrafted your energy and might have injured your core. Just what is going on with you? People are usually as lively as a dragon when they break through, but you.¡± Feng Wuyu eyed Tang Wulin, his gaze peppered with doubt. ¡°You look like you¡¯re about to die.¡±

    Tang Wulin forced out a bitter smile. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m hungry. Can you get me some food? I¡¯ll be fine once I¡¯ve got something in my stomach.¡±

    ¡°Food? Okay, let¡¯s go to the dining hall then.¡± Feng Wuyu helped Tang Wulin up. ¡°Do you have some spare clothes? Or do you n on going to the dining hall butt naked?¡±

    He whipped out a new set of clothes from his storage ring and put them on in response. Absorbing his teacher¡¯s soul power had made him feel significantly better. But that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t tired.

    This time, he didn¡¯t struggle at all when Feng Wuyu dashed off with him in tow,cking the strength to do so. The dining hall had yet to close this evening. Feng Wuyu deposited Tang Wulin at a table and returned with food a momentter.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of food. Unable to hold himself back any longer, he began stuffing his mouth.

    This was all for a good cause though. The third seal¡¯s tenacious nature exceeded the previous two¡¯s, forcing Tang Wulin to go through a long battle before breaking it and absorbing the essence of the Golden Dragon King within. That same essence fused with his own blood essence, spreading to every corner of his body. Moreover, by the time he finished absorbing the power, his blood essence was depleted. As a result, he felt as if he had been starved for a month.

    Feng Wuyu had happily brought Tang Wulin food. He took joy in the simple sight of Tang Wulin devouring everything he had brought and even wanted to praise his disciple¡¯s eating prowess.

    Twenty minutester, however, his bright expression melted away into unadulterated shock. It was his first time witnessing Tang Wulin eat, his first time realizing what it meant for one to be a King of Gluttony! Despite the hill of empty tes littering the table, Tang Wulin showed no sign of slowing down. This was no stomach, but a bottomless pit! It didn¡¯t bulge regardless of all the food he kept shovelling in.

    Furthermore, the change in his vigor was almost jarring. Upon arriving at the dining hall, Tang Wulin had struggled to sit upright. But with each bite, he grew more spirited, and in turn, his eating pace quickened. Table manners were nowhere to be seen. The table was a battlefield, and Tang Wulin was winning.

    Feng Wuyu finally understood why Tang Wulin had epted him as his teacher once he agreed to pay his food expenses. Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t lied. Since working students needed to pay for their own meals, it would cost Tang Wulin an astronomical sum to feed himself.

    Can I really handle a disciple like him?

    By the time Tang Wulin¡¯s gorging reached the forty-minute mark, Feng Wuyu began to tremble. Tang Wulin had not slowed at all.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was having a st. The highly nourishing food replenished his spent blood essence, leaving behind excess nutrition for his body to absorb, to use to stabilize itself after the arduous third seal breaking.

    Shrek Academy is great! If this was Eastsea Academy, it would be impossible for me to eat such good food! Tang Wulin he stuffed himself to the beat of his musing.

    His feasting finally ended an hourter. The aftermath of his battle was clear for all to see. A mountain of tesy before him so tall that he couldn¡¯t see Feng Wuyu on the other side.

    ¡°Do you always eat this much?¡± Feng Wuyu asked, voice trembling as much as his heart.

    Tang Wulin choked back a cough. ¡°Today¡¯s special. Teacher, did I scare you?¡± He rose from his seat and walked over to Feng Wuyu¡¯s side. On his face was the mask of a child who was afraid he had done wrong, and he peered up at Feng Wuyu withrge watery eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t refuse to take me as your disciple just because I eat a lot, right?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Feng Wuyu felt like he had a fish bone stuck in his throat. No matter what he said, he would be trapped.

    ¡°Teacher, you can be relieved. I don¡¯t normally eat this much,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    Feng Wuyu let out a small sigh of relief. ¡°So this was all because of your breakthrough?¡±

    ¡°Mn!¡±. His next words, however, caused Feng Wuyu¡¯s expression freeze.

    ¡°I usually only eat about half as much. Of course, I¡¯ll eat more if I can.¡± Tang Wulin beamed.

    Feng Wuyu¡¯s face began to twitch. ¡°Can you really digest all this food? Does this have something to do with your strange blood essence?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. For me, eating food is another way to cultivate. You should be able to sense it, right? My blood essence is far stronger than other people¡¯s. I¡¯m not sure why though. What I do know is that it can offer me a lot of strength and power simr to a soul ring¡¯s. My bloodline possesses the power of a dragon.¡±

    At Tang Wulin¡¯sst words, Feng Wuyu¡¯s eyes narrowed. He gave a slight nod. Just as Tang Wulin had said, he could sense the abnormal strength of his student¡¯s blood essence. And he had clearly felt the golden soul ring¡¯s might when it had materialized,parable to that of a peak existence..

    It also helped that Feng Wuyu¡¯s martial soul was the zing Fire Dragon, with his title, zing Dragon, taking a bite out of that. He and another powerhouse in Shrek Academy with a dragon martial soul were famed as the Holy Twin Dragons. The zing Fire Dragon was of the true dragon bloodline and stood at the peak of fire-attribute martial souls. As such, he could feel the draconic might emanating from Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline, calling out to his own, even though they were nothing alike. Yet if not for the gap in their soul power ranks, Feng Wuyu was certain that he would experience some martial soul suppression from Tang Wulin.

    Simply put, Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline came from a terrifying soul beast.

    ¡°Eat, eat. If you think you can, then eat all my money away.¡± Feng Wuyu snorted.

    ¡°Teacher, how long have I been cultivating? Judging from the color of the sky, could I have missed a day of ss?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°One day? That¡¯s funny. You¡¯ve already missed three days of school! But don¡¯t worry, I requested a leave of absence for you. You can go exin yourself tomorrow. Now get going. Find me tomorrow afternoon so I can teach you forging.¡± After saying this, Feng Wuyu could no longer bear the sight of the mountain of tes and ran out.

    T-Three days? Tang Wulin sat back down, mouth gaping. I haven¡¯t even attended sses for three days yet... But I¡¯ve already missed three sses?

    This is just...

    It wouldn¡¯t be so bad if he wasn¡¯t the ss president, and he had skipped plenty of sses back at Eastsea Academy. But he was the ss president now, and everyone had their eyes on him. Just imagining how much he had missed in three days¡¯ worth of lectures drove him nervous.

    Oh no. I can¡¯t go back to rest right now. I need to find Teacher Wu first! I need to catch up on what I missed!

    Tang Wulin burst through the doors of the dining hall at lightning speed, but out in the cold evening air, he realized there was an error in his n. Doesn¡¯t Teacher Wu live on Sea God¡¯s Ind? I can¡¯t get there without someone taking me!

    Fortunately, soulmunicators existed.

    Tang Wulin whipped out hismunicator and dialed Wu Zhangkong¡¯s number. The call connected and he heard Wu Zhangkong¡¯s icy voice on the line. ¡°You¡¯re done cultivating?¡±

    ¡°Mn. Teacher Wu, please let me exin myself. I was caught up in an extraordinary situation, so I¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need an exnation right now. Come to the inner court. I¡¯ll be waiting at the gate. Tell me when you get here.¡± Wu Zhangkong hung up the call.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t tell from Wu Zhangkong¡¯s voice what sort of mood he was in. Oh whatever. If I get scolded, then I get scolded. Teacher Wu will probably empathize with me anyway.

    Not daring to keep Wu Zhangkong waiting any longer, Tang Wulin dashed toward the inner court, feet in a blur. Although he had been there once, the path was burned into his mind.

    As he zipped past buildings and the like, he could feel his body absorbing the nourishment he had consumed. His blood essence was more vigorous than when he had awakened; it was now like blood coursing through his veins instead of energy. It had a clear rhythm to its flow, bringing warmth to his body wherever it went.

 Chapter 338 - Heartwarming

    <strong>Chapter 338 - Heartwarming</strong>

    I may have used most of that spirit item¡¯s energy to break the third seal, but it was originally meant to boost my soul power. Well, my body has gotten a lot stronger after breaking it anyway. Even though my soul power rose above rank 30. I¡¯m not sure how much higher it is now. Maybe around rank 32?

    Tang Wulin had finally made it out of the bottom of the pack. He rejoiced, tears practically streaming down his cheeks. Now that he had three soul rings, his soul power circted throughout his body with more vigor than before, and the soul power within his dantian liquefied. This was a major power spike for him. Now, he had to use the Mysterious Heaven Method to liquefy the rest of his soul power. Only then would his cultivation sit firmly at the three-ring level.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know what Feng Wuyu fed him, but it was definitely worth the five spirit refinings he promised. He had saved all the money he would have spent on getting the spirit items needed for the third seal! Furthermore, ording to Old Tang, he now had until he was sixteen to break the fourth seal.

    As he ran along the path toward the inner court, Tang Wulin felt invigorated by the cool night air. He now felt free, and his stomach digested hisrge dinner while he ran, so his entire body brimmed with energy. Even his soul power recovered rapidly under the influence of his blood essence.

    Wu Zhangkong stood waiting at the gates. His expression was as icy as usual, but something stirred in his eyes when he saw Tang Wulin. Before Tang Wulin could even call out to him, Wu Zhangkong appeared before him in a blur. He grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s wrists and felt his pulse.

    ¡°Three rings?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked in astonishment.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Tang Wulin nodded, his excitement clear as day.

    Three soul rings was a dividing line for soul masters. Soul masters born with an innate soul power of three or less would generally never ovee the wall that was obtaining three rings. Most would spend their entire lives withering away as two-ringed soul masters. Additionally, one could only call themselves a true soul master upon reaching the three-ring level.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked.

    ¡°Elder Feng fed me some treasured spirit item and then helped warm my meridians. After that, I broke through.¡±

    ¡°Why did he do that?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked.

    ¡°He wanted me to learn cksmithing from him and start practicing spirit refining, but I needed to reach rank 30 before I could.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong stared at Tang Wulin nkly for a moment. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. What spirit item did you eat?¡±

    This question left Tang Wulin stupefied. That¡¯s right! I have no idea what Elder Feng fed me!

    ¡°I... I forgot.¡± Tang Wulin gave him a troubled smile.

    ¡°Come in first.¡± Wu Zhangkong turned around and walked into the inner court. Tang Wulin hastened to follow. Once they arrived at the shore of Sea God¡¯s Lake, a boat floated over to receive them. It was Tang Wulin¡¯s second timeing to thiske, yet the sight of moonlight reflecting off of the limpidkewater and the refreshing breeze set his heart at ease. The scene brought him joy, and the loneliness, stress, and depression from hisst few years of cultivation were wiped away in an instant. His heart felt unburdened here.

    Sensing the change in his student, Wu Zhangkong turned to see Tang Wulin, eyes closed and breathing the air in deeply. Instead of disturbing his student, he simply waited.

    Ten minutester, Tang Wulin opened his eyes. ¡°This ce is really beautiful. I definitely need to make it into the inner court. I¡¯ll be able toe here if I do, right?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°Yes, now get in the boat.¡±

    Tang Wulin followed Wu Zhangkong aboard the boat. With a wave of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hand, a breeze began pushing them straight toward Sea God¡¯s Ind. The boat gently cut through the water, its passing current seemingly filled with life as though it were blood coursing through a vein.

    Tang Wulin stood at the bow of the ship. He felt free and content, basking in the moist evening breeze.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, my bloodline¡¯s power improved again. The process took a long time, so I was absent from ss,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    ¡°Your bloodline improved again?¡± Wu Zhangkong stared at Tang Wulin in shock.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Tang Wulin took in a deep breath then punched the empty space before him. The air exploded with an audible bang, the force rebounding from the punch and causing the boat to sway. Wu Zhangkong clearly sensed that Tang Wulin¡¯s punch had created a two-meter shockwave. Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t using Golden Dragon Body right now. That power hade from the strength of his body alone. He was just as surprised as Wu Zhangkong. My strength has increased by about fifty percent. If I summon my golden scales, I should be able to exert over five thousand kilograms worth of force! Then, if I add on the power up from Golden Dragon Body, a single one of my punches would be as powerful as a soul skill!

    As Tang Wulin thought about the possibilities, his eyes full of excitement, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s face grew pensive. ¡°It looks like your bloodline is improving in a good direction. Was this quick evolution caused by that spirit item Feng Wuyu gave you? What price did he have you pay?¡±

    ¡°I owe him five spirit refinings. Once I¡¯m able to spirit refine, the first five sessful products will be his as payment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s definitely worth it,¡± Wu Zhangkong said.

    Tang Wulin scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Elder Feng originally wanted ten spirit refinings, but I didn¡¯t agree, so he lowered it to five.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong stared at Tang Wulin in shock. ¡°Just refining your meridians is worth more than that. Elder Feng¡¯s martial soul is the zing Fire Dragon, so his control over fire is extremely precise. With his current cultivation level, he can purify meridians with his me, and it¡¯ll be like having your muscles and bonespletely cleansed. However, doing this is very exhausting for him and consumes the source energy of his martial soul. He rarely offers to do this for anyone. Do you have any idea what it costs to get him to do this for someone?¡±

    This sudden question took Tang Wulin by surprise. ¡°There¡¯s a price on it?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°It costs ten million contribution points.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin gaped.

    Ten million? Ten million contribution points?

    Wu Zhangkong icy¡¯s expression thawed into a gentle, rarely seen smile. ¡°Don¡¯t let the price scare you. Elder Feng set it so high because he didn¡¯t want to help just anyone refine their meridians. The fact that he offered to do it for you shows just how much he values you.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Tang Wulin said, warmth blossoming in his heart.

    Tang Wulin originally felt apprehension toward Feng Wuyu. After all, the crazy old man had abducted him in their first encounter, so he had only wanted to avoid him. Only the heavens knew what sort of crazy things the madman would do. However, as Tang Wulin spent more time with him, Feng Wuyu agreed to cover his meals, lowered the price from ten spirit refinings to five, and had now refined his meridians. Each time, Tang Wulin warmed up to the crazy old man even more. Some things didn¡¯t need to be said aloud, and in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart, he had already fully epted Feng Wuyu as his fourth teacher.

    He was the type to treat every one of his teacher¡¯s like a lord for the rest of his life.

    As they approached the ind, the boat slowed down and came to a stop just short of the shore. The two of them disembarked, and Wu Zhangkong led Tang Wulin along the path they tookst time.

    ¡°Teacher, are we going to Grandteacher¡¯s ce?¡± Tang Wulin asked quietly. In his mind, Sea God¡¯s Ind was a sacrednd, so it would be disrespectful to shout in such a ce.

    ¡°Your grandteacher said toe back after a week. Did you forget already? ¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± Tang Wulin really had forgotten. Ever since he came to Shrek Academy, his days had been packed with new experiences and constant cultivating. He had forgotten such an important matter amidst all the hustle and bustle.

    It¡¯s a good thing Teacher Wu reminded me...

 Chapter 339 - Dragon Shocks the Heavens

    <strong>Chapter 339 - Dragon Shocks the Heavens</strong>

    Arriving at the small house, Tang Wulin and Wu Zhangkong saw that the lights were on. They entered the living room, but no one was there to receive them.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± Wu Zhangkong pointed to a chair, then headed for the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Teacher.¡±

    Despite Wu Zhangkong¡¯s directions, Tang Wulin chose to remain standing. After a short period of waiting, Wu Zhangkong returned with Zhuo Shi. Seeing Tang Wulin, Zhuo Shi¡¯s eyes lit up and he rushed over to his granddisciple. Only, something seemed different. His eyes narrowed as he stared at the boy intently.

    ¡°Grandteacher!¡± Tang Wulin said respectfully.

    Zhuo Shi raised a hand, silencing him.

    A momentter, his stern expression changed into surprise. ¡°Your blood essence improved so much in just a week? What happened? You had a breakthrough, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± said Tang Wulin. ¡°The food here is very nourishing. After eating a lot, I discovered that it improves my blood essence. Eating is basically a way for me to cultivate my blood essence.¡±

    Silence descended as Zhuo Shi stood there in shock. He eats to cultivate? I know we¡¯re famous for raising monsters here at Shrek, but I¡¯ve never heard of anything like this before! Food-type soul masters can cultivate by eating, but it¡¯s their soul power that improves, not their blood essence!

    Generally, richer blood essence strengthened the body so that it was more suitable for cultivation. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s ridiculously vigorous blood essence had reached the level of bing a part of his strength.

    His miraculous eating cultivation method was definitely one of the strangest cultivation methods at Shrek Academy.

    Tang Wulin continued to recount his experiences in the past week. When he reached the part about epting Feng Wuyu as his teacher, Zhuo Shi¡¯s eyebrows twitched in rm.

    However, immersed in his own story, Tang Wulin did not notice.

    It took him a full half-hour to summarize his entire week.

    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve broken through very quickly, so you can try spirit refining now and truly be a fifth-rank cksmith. Keep up the good work.¡± After saying this, Zhuo Shi turned around and went back upstairs.

    That¡¯s it?

    Tang Wulin stood there with a nk expression. He had expected advice from his grandteacher, but his expectations shattered in the face of reality. To the side, Wu Zhangkong frowned.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, Grandteacher, he...¡± Tang Wulin cast doubtful eyes at Wu Zhangkong.

    Wu Zhangkong only shook his head and said, ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll help you catch up on what you missed in ss so you can resume ss without any issues tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Tang Wulin followed Wu Zhangkong to his room. Shrek Academy¡¯s teachers covered material at a punishing pace. Missing even a single ss would put someone far behind their peers. One of Tang Wulin¡¯s goals today conveniently happened to be catching up on the lectures.

    Once Zhuo Shi arrived on the second floor, his calm expression finally cracked. Fury zed into life within his eyes as he ran into his room, whipped out his soulmunicator, and rapidly dialed a number.

    ¡°What do you want? If it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± answered an impatient voice.

    ¡°If you dare hang up then I¡¯ll destroy your house!¡± Zhuo Shi yelled.

    ¡°What crawled up your ass and died?¡± the person replied angrily.

    ¡°Feng Wuyu you old bastard! When did I give you permission to take Tang Wulin as your disciple?¡± Zhuo Shi spat out in rage.

    ¡°Why do I need your permission?¡± Feng Wuyu said in disdain.

    Zhuo Shi snorted. ¡°Tang Wulin is my granddiscple! What do you have to say now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re his grandteacher?¡± Feng Wuyu asked in shock. ¡°Bullshit! Stop lying. I already checked, he¡¯s from Eastsea City. How could you possibly be his grandteacher?¡±

    ¡°My disciple, Wu Zhangkong, taught Tang Wulin at Eastsea City. You got anything to say now?¡±

    ¡°Wu Zhangkong? The one you cut off ties with?¡±

    ¡°I was just letting him get some experience outside. Who said I cut off ties with him? He brought back wonderful students to pay respects to me this time, you know! Exin your actions!¡±

    ¡°Exin my ass! You¡¯re just conveniently his grandteacher whenever you want, huh? What have you given him? What have you taught him? Are you tell me you didn¡¯t refuse to eat for half a month after that disciple of yours left? Stop bullshitting me.¡± Feng Wuyu didn¡¯t budge at all.

    ¡°You! Fine, have it your way! Let¡¯s fight! Whoever wins gets to be his teacher!¡± shouted Zhuo Shi.

    ¡°As if! You can fight all by yourself. Why should I bother? He¡¯s already taken me as his teacher and I¡¯ve given him benefits. Just try to get him to back out, I won¡¯t lift a single finger if he does. He¡¯ll just be infamous as someone who turns his back on his teachers then.¡± Feng Wuyu hung up after leaving these words.

    Zhuo Shi held themunicator to his ear, stunned at the droning dial tone of an ended call. Then he threw it on the floor and stomped, raging, ¡°Bastard! That old bastard! How shameless can he be!¡±

    Meanwhile, Feng Wuyu was roaring withughter. He had been meditating when the call came in, but now he was dancing with joy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect I could infuriate that old bastard Zhuo Shi just by epting this disciple of mine! Ha! I¡¯m so happy I could die. Hurray for my disciple! Hahaha! Zhuo Shi, you old bastard, you¡¯re always bullying me, but this time you can¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Unaware of themotion he had caused, Tang Wulin spent the night catching up on the content he missed with Wu Zhangkong. With his teacher¡¯s permission, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t return to the dormitory and remained within the room to meditate.

    Minutes before the break of dawn the next morning, Tang Wulin woke up to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s call. Together, the teacher and student went outside and looked towards the east, waiting for the rising sun to practice the Purple Demon Eyes.

    As thest hints of purple clouds vanished over the horizon and they finished practicing their Purple Demon Eyes, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Teacher Wu, where¡¯s the Tang Sect branch in Shrek City? Shouldn¡¯t I go with Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan to report?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in Shrek Inner City and is actually very close to the campus. I¡¯ll bring you threeter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach growled at that moment. He looked up at Wu Zhangkong in embarrassment. ¡°Teacher, can I go back to the outer court to eat breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Just stay here to eat.¡±

    ¡°But I...¡± stammered Tang Wulin. ¡°But I think my appetite is bigger than before.¡±

    ¡°Teacher will be able to provide you with one meal at least. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    They turned around and made their way back to the house. Zhuo Shi was outside, casually waving to them as he did his morning exercises.

    ¡°Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Grandteacher.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong and Tang Wulin respectfully greeted Zhuo Shi.

    Zhuo Shi nced at them. ¡°Tang Wulin,e here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin walked over.

    ¡°Watch carefully,¡± said Zhuo Shi. He slowly raised his right hand, circling it in front of him before pushing outward.

    His actions were utterly simple. If observed from afar, it would seem like he was just an ordinary old man doing his morning exercises. Yet, Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t see anything except for this move.

    When Zhuo Shi had raised his right hand and drawn a circle with it, Tang Wulin had, for a split second, thought that his grandteacher had be the very center of the world. A dragon¡¯s roar resonated from deep within himself and his blood essence frantically surged through his body in response. His mind shuddered and his vision went blurry.

    It was as if a dragon within him roared at the sky and shocked the heavens.

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, the moment Zhuo Shi thrust his palm out a crimson-scaled dragon filled with terrifying majesty and tyrannical blood essence rushed out. The world trembled before its might. The air in front of the palm rent apart and revealed darkness, as if space itself had been torn.

    The surrounding space continued to tremble for a few minutes. When it finally faded away, so too did the darkness in Tang Wulin¡¯s vision. Everything returned to normal.

    ¡°You can use the power of your bloodline like this. Go back andprehend it. This move is called Dragon Shocks the Heavens. My martial soul is the Scarlet Armored Dragon so when I use it, the move is called Scarlet Dragon Shocks the Heavens.¡± After saying this, Zhuo Shi turned around and entered the house.

    Tang Wulin stood frozen,pletely unresponsive to his words. He raised his palm in a dazed manner, his body swaying slightly as he copied Zhuo Shi¡¯s actions. Golden light shed around his body from time to time.

 Chapter 340 - The Blazing Fire Dragon and the Scarlet Armored Dragon

    <strong>Chapter 340 - The zing Fire Dragon and the Scarlet Armored Dragon</strong>

    Concerned, Wu Zhangkong followed Zhuo Shi back into the small house, leaving Tang Wulin to his thoughts and their softening footsteps. ¡°Teacher, isn¡¯t this too soon? That¡¯s the first part of the most powerful soul skill you created! Can Wulin learn it as he is now?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± said Zhuo Shi, waving his hand dismissively in the air. ¡°His draconic bloodline is very pure and noble. It¡¯s at least a grade above mine. Besides being limited to dragon-type martial souls, my self-created soul skill requires an extremely powerful blood essence from the use. I¡¯m only teaching it to him because his bloodline resembles my martial soul. It¡¯s bizzare how his martial soul isn¡¯t dragon rted at all despite his powerful draconic bloodline! But that¡¯s not important right now.¡± He stared Wu Zhangkong straight in the eye. ¡°What matters is that he¡¯s strong enough to start learning my soul skill. It¡¯s just a matter of how much he canprehend. Dragon Shocks the Heavens is the first of my Divine Dragon¡¯s Nine Moves. If he can understand it, then that means he has talent. If not, his bloodline will ensure no harm to be done..¡±

    Zhuo Shi paused, seeming to remember something. Then he snorted. ¡°Besides, if I don¡¯t teach him anything, that shameless bastard Feng Wuyu is going to snatch him away. I gave him a call yesterday and you wouldn¡¯t believe how arrogant he was, asking me what I¡¯ve done for Wulin. Hmph! We¡¯ll see who¡¯s able to give the most to Wulin soon enough. He¡¯s just a three-word battle armor master right now. He hasn¡¯t even be a Divine cksmith yet. Let¡¯s see if he dares fight with me!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong pulled a helpless face. ¡°Teacher, Elder Feng is after Wulin¡¯s forging ability. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Zhuo Shi groaned. ¡°Nonsense! Are you saying I don¡¯t understand that old bastard¡¯s character? He¡¯s utterly selfish and does nothing that wouldn¡¯t benefit him! I don¡¯t believe for even a second that he hasn¡¯t taken notice of Wulin¡¯s special bloodline. But Wulin is most suited studying under me. I don¡¯t care if he also has a dragon-type martial soul. It¡¯ll be a pain in the ass if that bastard teaches Wulin as well. So no matter what that bastard says, Wulin is still my granddisciple. Oh, that¡¯s right. Since he epted Wulin as his disciple, and Wulin is my granddisciple, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m the elder between us?¡±

    Zhuo Shi lit up at the thought, any trace of sourness about the situationpletely washed away. The sight left Wu Zhangkong gaping

    Ever since the two had entered Shrek Academy, Zhuo Shi and Feng Wuyu strived to one-up the other. Both wielded peak-level dragon-type martial souls, one being the zing Fire Dragon and the other the Scarlet Armored Dragon. Consequently, it was natural for them to be rivals.

    Later on, Feng Wuyu had taken a liking to forging and diverted much of his energy to bing a cksmith. His cultivationgged behind Zhuo Shi¡¯s as a result and he was soon suppressed by his rival¡¯s might. Disgruntled, Feng Wuyu swore to be a Divine cksmith and create a four-word battle armor, all in the name of defeating Zhuo Shi.

    Regardless of their fame as Shrek¡¯s Holy Twin Dragons, the two rarely came into contact interestingly enough, and despised the rare asions they did.

    Left alone in the front yard, Tang Wulin immersed himself in the memory of Zhuo Shi¡¯s Dragon Shocks the Heavens. Every bit of the move was scorched vividly into his mind, leaving behind an exhrating motion picture for him to relive. He could even remember the way the blood coursed through Zhuo Shi¡¯s palm, the crimson scales popping from his arm the moment he struck out.

    He found the cirction of blood essence within his body strange after replicating that action. Little by little, his blood essence moved opposite of its usual direction. Though it felt awkward, he couldn¡¯t shake off his desire to unleash the same might as Zhuo Shi.

    I can do it!

    Reversed blood flow be damned, Tang Wulin thrust his palm out, feeling his blood essence spiraling into a frenzy, the energy contained within boiling over as it tried to escape. The effect was simr to that of his Golden Dragon Body.

    This isn¡¯t just an offensive technique; it¡¯s also a blood essence cultivation method!

    So blood essence can be used like this too.

    Before he knew it, his blood essence burst into a rage. He doubled over as though knives had stabbed into his stomach, lost and dizzy, and he had no choice but to stop. But that was not to say he did not grasp an understanding of Dragon Shocks the Heavens, and his hunger skyrocketed as a result.

    Half an hourter, Wu Zhangkong understood the frightening meaning of Tang Wulin¡¯s appetite increasing.

    Tang Wulin cleared out all the food in Zhuo Shi¡¯s house all by himself. Yet even so, his hunger was not satisfied. He went to pay the dining hall a visit after returning to the outer court.

    ¡°Why are you sote?¡± Feng Wuyu stood at the dining hall¡¯s entrance, hands sped behind his back.

    ¡°Good morning, Teacher. Were you waiting for me here?¡± Tang Wulin asked, astonished.

    Feng Wuyu nodded, handing something over to his student. ¡°Take this. It¡¯s a dining hall card. Whatever you buy with it will be charged directly to my ount. Now go on. Eat.¡±

    The card was ck with silver engravings. It weighed a lot for its size as well. In fact it was ten times heavier than a silver card of the same size. What metal it was made of left Tang Wulin guessing.

    As his trailing foot left the entranceway, he heard Feng Wuyu shout. ¡°So Zhuo Shi is your grandteacher?¡±

    ¡°Huh? How¡¯d you know?¡±

    Feng Wuyu revealed a mischievous smile. ¡°How could I not? Now hurry on and go eat.¡± With these words said, he departed.

    Sparing the new card a final nce, Tang Wulin rushed off into the dining hall. He was about to wage war on the cooks.

    It¡¯s all free! I can eat as much as I want!

    Since eating was a cultivation method for him, he had to consume as much nourishing food as possible. Due to not having enough contribution points, he had been restraining himself at meal time the past few days. But not anymore. He gorged himself like a king now.

    After terrorizing the cafeteria a while longer, Tang Wulin dragged his stomach to ss just in the nick of time.

    He was too content after his meal, practically radiating an aura of satisfaction as he walked through the lecture theater¡¯s doors.

    However, he was hit with the sudden sense of unease. The moment he stepped through the doorway, absolute silence reigned in the ssroom and all eyes turned to him.

    Tang Wulin wiped the satisfied smile off his face and nodded sternly to his ssmates. He quickly made his way to his seat.

    Xie Xie elbowed him as he sat down. ¡°What happened with you? Why were you absent thest few days?¡±

    Tang Wulin knitted his brows but before he could respond, he felt a thorny gaze digging into his back. He turned around.

    It was Wu Siduo. She red at him with icy eyes, not masking her dissatisfaction at all.

    Tang Wulin nearly had a heart attack when he realized the reason for her re. Right after they had decided to make battle armor, he went missing for three days. Those three days were absolutely invaluable! He sent her an apologetic smile. He knew his absence had inconvenienced everyone.

    Wu Siduo rolled her eyes, looking away from him.

    With that out of the way, Tang Wulin shot a nce at Luo Guixing, but the young man was all smiles as usual. He couldn¡¯t piece together his groupmate¡¯s true emotions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start discussing our battle armor design ns. Everyone has already chosen the metal they want to use,¡± Gu Yue whispered into his ears. ¡°You need to get to working, Wulin. I have to finalize the design for everyone¡¯s right hand armor soon.¡±

    ¡°Mn. I know. I apologize, I¡¯ve troubled all of you. I¡¯ll forge everyone¡¯s metals today,¡± Tang Wulin said, almost tripping on his words.

    ¡°You broke through?¡± Gu Yue asked in astonishment, voice still low.

    Tang Wulin faced her, eyes wide. ¡°You can tell?¡±

    Gu Yue nodded. ¡°Your aura is different from before. It¡¯s clear that you¡¯ve reached a higher level. You have three rings now, right?¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Tang Wulin answered with a smile.

    ¡°Wow, Captain! You broke through too?¡± Although Tang Wulin and Gu Yue had whispered to each other, Xu Xiaoyan still overheard from her seat next to Gu Yue¡¯s. She had a good pair of ears on her.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®too¡¯?¡± Tang Wulin was surprised to find Xu Xiaoyan in such high spirits.

    Xu Xiaoyan smirked, waves of satisfaction dancing off her. ¡°I broke through to rank 30 two days ago. I feel great! Tomorrow is rest day, so Big Sis Gu Yue promised to take me to get a new spirit soul.¡±

    ¡°Do you want toe with us?¡±

 Chapter 341 - Sparring

    <strong>Chapter 341 - Sparring</strong>

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly. ¡°Count me out. I have too many things to do and not a second to spare. I¡¯ve missed a lot of ss after all.¡± More than ever before, Tang Wulin felt pressed for time. He had to keep pace with the intense lectures at Shrek Academy, and now that he had three soul rings, there were two cksmith teachers waiting to guide him. He¡¯d be damned if he let a second go to waste .

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Xu Xiaoyan giggled. ¡°What kind of spirit soul do you guys think I should get this time? I have plenty of money, and Big Sis Gu Yue said she could snatch me a discount.¡±

    Tang Wulin thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s best to get a spirit soul that¡¯spatible with you. Of course, since it also depends on the selection avable, chance will y arge factor in this. Good luck.¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡±

    Before they could say anything else, Shen Yi arrived on the tform and approached the lectern. ¡°Let¡¯s begin ss.¡±

    Tang Wulin whipped his head around to find her staring right at him. Taking the cue, he shot up like a rocket from his seat and shouted, ¡°Stand up!¡±

    The entire ss rose with him. ¡°Good morning, Teacher.¡±

    Shen Yi nodded, satisfied. ¡°Take your seats.¡±

    Her gaze moved from Tang Wulin to the rest of the ss, sharp and discerning like a hawk¡¯s. ¡°Today we¡¯re havingbat ss. You¡¯ll be fighting together in your mecha making groups. You won¡¯t be sparring with each other, but with either me or Teacher Wu. Group leaders, lead your groups out! We¡¯re leaving now.¡± Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong made for the door without a second nce.

    Abat ss?

    The thought left Tang Wulin shocked. Then excitement practically bubbled out of his chest. After all, he¡¯d just received his third ring and shattered another Golden Dragon King seal. If not for his potent self-control, Tang Wulin would have rushed out of his seat, eager to test out his new strength.

    I wonder howbat ss will be at Shrek? My group only has four people and we¡¯ll be going against Teacher Shen and Teacher Wu... However, we¡¯re much stronger than the other groups. We also have Wu Siduo and her four rings. The rest of us have three rings. In fact, Wu Siduo¡¯s soul fusion skill is already as powerful as an entire groupbined!

    The sparring arena sat on the south side of the school building¡¯s first floor. After passing through a wide corridor, the students found themselves in therge circr arena. It was over one hundred meters in diameter, with all sorts of machines lining the perimeter for recording battles, analyzing said battles, and acting as safeguards in case of idents.

    Unlike where they had fought it out for the ss presidency, this was a genuine sparring arena!

    While injuries inflicted in the virtual battlefield also made their way into reality, the danger of death did not loom above the students. They could not die in there and as such fought more aggressively, taking more risks than they would have had they been in the real world.

    This was not the case here.

    Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong ascended the stage. The students diverted to the sides and lined up at the edges of the tform. Aware of the chit-chat, Tang Wulin gestured for his ssmates to quiet down but found that none particrly paid much attention to him. Some outright ignored him.

    He let out a long sigh. It seems my absence has made me less important in their eyes!

    There¡¯s nothing that can be done about it. I¡¯ll just have to work hard to earn their respect.

    Shen Yi swept her piercing eyes through the crowd. ¡°Naturally,bat ss consists of livebat. Today¡¯s focus is teamwork. As I¡¯ve said previously, together with your groups, you will fight me or Teacher Wu. Apart from our battle armors, we will use our full power.¡± Her lips curled slightly upward. ¡°Any group that defeats us will get full marks. Otherwise, your score will depend on your performance. Decide who you want to fight: me or Teacher Wu. We will also be judging your decision. You will have five minutes to discuss, then the battles will start with the ss council group.¡±

    Gu Yue, Luo Guixing, and Wu Siduo shuffled closer to Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face was the picture of apologetic. ¡°Sorry about my absence. After breaking through to rank 30, my body encountered some unexpected issues. I had to miss ss until my meditation finished.¡±

    Wu Siduo acted as though she had not heard his apology at all. ¡°We can talk about that after the battle. So, who should we choose?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Wu,¡± Tang Wulin answered immediately.

    ¡°Why?¡± Wu Siduo raised a brow at him. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Teacher Wu is strong. In fact, he should be stronger than Teacher Shen.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yue and I came to Shrek Academy from Eastsea Academy with Teacher Wu. He was our teacher during our time there, so we understand his abilities. Since both teachers are strong, I think it¡¯d be best to minimize the unknown factors in the battle. That¡¯s why if we pick Teacher Wu, we can at least n around his capabilities.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Luo Guixing said. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Give us a quick rundown of Teacher Wu¡¯s soul skills.¡±

    His tone was strong. It gave him the appearance of being the team¡¯s leader.

    Tang Wulin observed his groupmate for a moment, not quite knowing how he felt about that. Shaking his head once, he proceeded to describe Wu Zhangkong¡¯s soul skills and the characteristics of his martial soul.

    ¡°What are our roles?¡± Wu Siduo asked. As she usually fought solo, she was unfamiliar with team tactics.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, you¡¯re good at control, but you¡¯re even better at attacking. You should be the vanguard,¡± said Luo Guixing. ¡°Wu Siduo, you shouldunch a sneak attack from the side. I¡¯ll be in the center to control the flow of battle, and Gu Yue will provide cover fire from the back. It¡¯s our first time fighting together, so our ns can¡¯t be tooplicated. Simple is key here.¡±

    Just as Gu Yue opened her mouth to say something, Tang Wulin pulled her hand and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do as you say.¡±

    Luo Guixing smiled. Their five minutes hade to an end. The four of them climbed the stage.

    ¡°We choose Teacher Wu,¡± Luo Guixing said.

    Tang Wulin stood at the front with Luo Guixing right behind him. Gu Yue was at Luo Guixing¡¯s rear, and Wu Siduo stayed by Tang Wulin¡¯s side. It was a peculiar battle formation.

    Wu Siduo flicked her gaze to Tang Wulin. ¡°Can you keep him upied?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°No way. Teacher Wu has seven rings. I can only buy us a little bit of time.¡±

    ¡°Mn. Do your best,¡± said Wu Siduo.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, just get us three seconds,¡± said Luo Guixing. ¡°I¡¯ll support you, so don¡¯t hold back at all.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Buzzing filled the air as a dome of light covered the arena.

    Tang Wulin took in a deep breath, his eyes focusing on the figure before him.

    Standing fifty meters away was Wu Zhangkong, his usual white robes gently billowing in his frigid aura.

    ¡°Begin,¡± announced Shen Yi, crisp voice piercing through the buzzing.

    Tang Wulin burst into action in the blink of an eye. The ground cracked beneath his feet as he exerted his strength. He leapt toward Wu Zhangkong, his soul rings appearing around him mid-flight, dying him in their purple glow.

    He had three purple soul rings now! This was beyond the textbook optimal configuration, and symbolized his strength.

    Off-stage, his peers instantly recognized that he had broken through.

    Bluesilver grass shot out from all around him at hismand. They glistened more brightly than before, the veins within them moreplex, as if they had transformed from a leaf¡¯s to a human¡¯s. Although he didn¡¯t have a full grasp of the changes in his bluesilver grass, Tang Wulin knew it had be more powerful.

    This growth wasn¡¯t solely attributed to gaining his third ring. Breaking another Golden Dragon King Seal had also aided in the sublimation of his martial soul.

    The grass rushed toward Wu Zhangkong like a giant wave of vines.

    It was his first soul skill, Bind! While the vines swarmed Wu Zhangkong, a light shed in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, his blood essence boiling over. Golden scales rippled into existence along up his right arm, across his right shoulder, and through most of his torso. HIs hand transformed into the deadly golden dragon w. He dared not hold back against Wu Zhangkong, not when Shen Yi had clearly said the teachers would fight at their full strength!

    Only now did Wu Zhangkong make his move. Soul rings materialized beneath him, first two yellow ones, followed by three purple rings. Finally, two ck rings appeared,pleting this terrifying configuration. The Skyfrost Sword materialized in his hand in an instant, the temperature of the arena instantly plummeting.

    He pinched the sword¡¯s tip with his left hand. With a wiggle of his right, the sword expelled a light into his left palm, blossoming into a flower.

    It was his first soul skill, Frost Scar!

    Rather than relying on his swordsmanship, he resorted to his soul skills without another thought!

    Tang Wulin faced off the mighty aura of the seven-ringed Soul Sage with clenched teeth. Not once did his bluesilver grass rx in its assault against Wu Zhangkong, though a portion had split from the rest and returned to him. It spiraled in front of him to form a shield.

 Chapter 342 - Team Battle Against Wu Zhangkong

    <strong>Chapter 342 - Team Battle Against Wu Zhangkong</strong>

    Frost Scars flew through the air, threatening to tear into the tide of bluesilver grass. The instant they collided, however, the grass released a dazzling azure light. Instead of slicing the it apart, the Frost Scar only managed to coat it in ayer of frost, freezing it in ce.

    This scene made Wu Zhangkong narrow his eyes, and he nodded to himself in understanding. I may not have used my full strength, but I focused all of my Frost Scars on a single spot. Wulin¡¯s bluesilver grass really has grown stronger. It¡¯s at least twice as strong as before.

    At that moment, a silver light blossomed at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s feet. Luo Guixing used Spatial Lock, timing it so that it activated immediately after Wu Zhangkong used Frost Scar, the exact moment he was about to send out another soul skill.

    The enormous difference in their cultivation meant that Luo Guixing couldn¡¯tpletely restrain Wu Zhangkong. However, he did barely manage to interrupt Wu Zhangkong and keep him from chaining soul skills.

    Wu Siduo swooped in at that moment. From the very beginning of the battle, she made sure to stay just one step behind Tang Wulin, ready to pounce at any opening. The instant Luo Guixing tripped up Wu Zhangkong, she dove in with her first soul skill, Hell Rush.

    She arrived in front of Wu Zhangkong in a shadowy blur, wing at his ribs.

    Although it was their first time fighting together, the four of them synced up perfectly.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s white robes fluttered as he twisted his body to meet the w strike. His sword blocked it with a resounding metallic ringing, his perfect defense stunning Wu Siduo. She looked as if she had been struck by lightning. Before Wu Zhangkong could punish her for her mistake, Luo Guixing teleported her away.

    Tang Wulin took advantage of Wu Siduo¡¯s attack to close the distance between him and Wu Zhangkong. Now in front of Wu Zhangkong, he shed out with his dragon w, tearing through the air with an audible hiss. Five dark-gold lights streaked out of his w.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s icy mask finally cracked, revealing a hint of astonishment. His sword shot up to to meet this attack with a white sword beam of its own. This beam was muchrger than the previous Frost Scar, but it was far simpler in construction, merely resembling a long de. However, Tang Wulin saw through its in appearance. In reality, it was an attackposed of thousands of Frost Scars fused together. Although it was Wu Zhangkong¡¯s first soul skill, his masterful use of it transformed it into a terrifying beast to be reckoned with!

    The white sword beam and the golden lights collided in an explosion of particles. Tang Wulin came out of the exchange covered in ayer of frost, but Wu Zhangkong had also been forced back.

    He blocked it!

    Tang Wulin unleashed a primal roar and his three purple soul rings faded away. A radiant golden soul ring appeared in their ce. Blood essence bubbled within him, madly coursing through his body as he activated Golden Dragon Body!

    Goldlight slithered out and coiled around Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The roar of a dragon thundered throughout the stadium, and Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body took on a golden hue. His right sleeve exploded, revealing his golden-scaled right arm bursting with power. Every single scale was erect, and his w seemed to have grown a bitrger.

    The power of his surging blood essence instantly dispelled the frost on his body. He shed with his w once more, sending another five dark-gold beams that were each over two meters long. The moment they appeared, the space between Tang Wulin and Wu Zhangkong seemed to distort, the dragon roar bing louder than ever.

    Moments before this, Luo Guixing teleported Wu Siduo behind Wu Zhangkong. Taking advantage of the time that Tang Wulin bought with his explosive sh against Wu Zhangkong, she summoned her second martial soul. ck and white light swirled around her, her body grewrger and transforming into the Hell White Tiger!

    Their opponent was a seven-ringed Soul Sage and a teacher at Shrek Academy. There was no point in holding back or stalling. All they could do was go all out from the beginning.

    Luo Guixing¡¯s n entailed ying to each of their strengths and having them release their greatest attacks on Wu Zhangkong at the same time. As long as they did that, they would at least be able to properly disy their strength.

    While Tang Wulin attacked Wu Zhangkong from the front with Golden Dragon Dreadw, Wu Siduo attacked him from behind in her Hell White Tiger form. At the same time, quad-colored spears materialized in the air and shot toward Wu Zhangkong¡¯s head following a precisely plotted arc.

    The jaws of basically every spectating student had already dropped. Thebined attack of their ss council was too ferocious, especially Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Dreadw and Wu Siduo¡¯s Hell White Tiger! Everyone could feel the tempestuous might of the two attacks.

    Facing attacks from three separate directions, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s fourth soul ring lit up as he simply thrust his Skyfrost Sword toward the sky.

    Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo immediately felt as if they were no longer fighting a human. Instead, they were opposing a towering mountain! They knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to shake this mountain no matter what they tried.

    A hurricane of energy burst forth from Wu Zhangkong. It swept across his opponents, routing Wu Siduo, overwhelming Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Dreadw, and finally dispersing the iing hail of quad-colored spears.

    A thundering boom shook the arena, the barriers that surrounded it trembling before the shockwave. Tense silence descended upon the spectators as they watched the dust filled stage with narrowed eyes, impatiently waiting for the dust to settle and reveal the results of the sh.

    All of a sudden, a buzzing cut through the quiet, and a blue light pierced the sky. It stretched seven meters into the air, then revealed itself as a gigantic azure greatsword. A wave of cold erupted from it, knocking Tang Wulin and the Hell White Tiger off their feet. The giant sword then split into nine separate swords and shot toward Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo. Even the spectating students off-stage found it hard to breath in the face of the sword¡¯s might.

    Silver light enveloped Wu Siduo, teleporting her out of harm¡¯s way once again. With one of their targets gone, the nine swords changed direction, focusing all of their frigid power on Tang Wulin.

    Even if he had nine lives, Tang Wulin wouldn¡¯t survive this onught!

    Wu Zhangkong had used both his fourth and fifth soul skills, Frost Song and Frost Song Moon. He hadn¡¯t held anything back, immediately using two of his strongest soul skills.

    There was no way for Tang Wulin to avoid these nine swords. However, inches before they sliced him to pieces, he disappeared in a sh of silver light.

    Amazing!

    All of the spectators turned to gaze at Luo Guixing in awe. This was the second time he teleported his teammates out of harm¡¯s way in the nick of time! Furthermore, the second teleport urred just a split-second before Frost Song cleaved Tang Wulin to bits! Even Tang Wulin had been bracing himself to take the attack with his dragon w!

    However, the students soon realized that something was wrong. Like them, Luo Guixing wore an expression of shock! He slowly turned his head to look behind him.

    Earlier, he had teleported Wu Siduo in front of him to protect him from the wave of cold. Tang Wulin, however, had been teleported to the rear, right next to Gu Yue!

 Chapter 343 - Total Defeat

    <strong>Chapter 343 - Total Defeat</strong>

    Luo Guixing stared at Gu Yue in shock. ¡°Y-you can control space?¡±

    Gu Yue calmly met his gaze. ¡°If you can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Wu Siduo warned as she turned to take on Wu Zhangkong. She roared into the sky and shot forward, her enormous tiger form bing transparent.

    Frost Song Moons filled the sky. In the face of Wu Siduo¡¯s charge, Wu Zhangkong only raised his right hand to grasp the enormous Frost Song greatsword. He pointed it toward the heavens, sweeping an icy gaze over his four opponents.

    Instead of attacking with his sword, he thrust his other hand at the iing Wu Siduo. His second soul ring lit up, and a white mist burst out of his palm, swallowing the Hell White Tiger up in an instant. Then, he used Frost Song and shed at the other three with dozens of Frost Scars.

    Tang Wulin walked in front of Luo Guixing, a cool calm settling on his face. Even though he was facing Wu Zhangkong, he wasn¡¯t flustered at all. His soul rings appeared and lit up, and with him at the center of it all, his surroundings started turning translucent. Bluesilver grass swarmed out of the ground, mbering up to form a giant around him, Luo Guixing, and Gu Yue.

    The tightly-woven of vine-like grass did manage to resist the onught of Frost Scars, buying the three of them time, but vines soon began to shatter one after another.

    Tang Wulin willed spears of bluesilver grass to erupt from the ground, sending debris flying everywhere. The spears reinforced the, acting as a secondary defense against the Frost Scars. With their arrival, the rate at which the Frost Scars tore through his defenses immediately slowed down.

    ¡°Spin!¡± shouted Gu Yue. With a wave of her hands, her three soul rings lit up one by one, conjuring a giant green tornado around her and Tang Wulin. The tornado sucked in the surrounding debris and expanded, quickly turning into a sandstorm simr to the one she used against Wu Siduo the other day.

    Luo Guixing, however, hadn¡¯t been in the eye of the tornado. It sent Luo Guixing stumbling out of its chaos.However, a vine shot out, wrapped around his waist, then pulled him back to Tang Wulin and Gu Yue.

    Gu Yue red at Tang Wulin. ¡°You¡¯re too kind-hearted. Don¡¯t you see that he¡¯s targeting you?¡±

    Tang Wulin could only give her a meek smile while Luo Guixing¡¯s expression darkened.

    However, shock soon spread across both their faces.

    Right before their eyes, Gu Yue stepped forward. She wore a grave expression, her three soul rings twinkling as waves of power rampaged around her. Her hands danced like butterflies, orbs of light continuously popping into existence and dancing in the winds of the tornado. The tornado started out with a green hue, but Gu Yue added icicles to it as it grewrger, mixing with the loose earth to give it a tinge of blue. With the addition of the icicles, the three of them could clearly feel the chilling suppression of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s Skyfrost Sword decrease.

    Luo Guixing stared nkly at the scene before him. It still isn¡¯t over?

    Gu Yue¡¯s hands now took on a silver hue as she shot silver lights into the tornado, giving it a hint of darkness.

    Luo Guixing was at a loss for words. She can control four elements? How can this be?

    Gu Yue wielded fire, earth, ice, and space. But that wasn¡¯t all. She could even fuse them together. Combining two elements created a tornado at the peak of the three-ring level. Three elements allowed it to reach the level of four rings. Fusing four elements allowed it to rival the might of Wu Siduo¡¯s Hell White Tiger. However, this was not the end of the quad-element tornado.

    At this point, a tinge of gray tainted the tornado¡¯s original green hue. It howled with deathly stillness.

    A Frost Scar flew into the tornado but was instantly ground to powder. Another flew in right afterward, but the result was exactly the same.

    Shen Yi had shut off the screens for the final battle. There were some things she couldn¡¯t let everyone see after all. This meant that Luo Guixing hadn¡¯t seen Gu Yue¡¯s final showdown against Wu Siduo during thepetition for the position of ss president, so he waspletely unaware of how strong she was. It wasn¡¯t the sort of thing Wu Siduo would mention either.

    As a result, this was Luo Guixing¡¯s first time witnessing Gu Yue¡¯s strength.

    Luo Guixing hadn¡¯t epted Tang Wulin bing the ss president. In his view, Tang Wulin¡¯s control ability and strength were decent, but nowhere near the peak of power. He thought Tang Wulin had won due to his schemes and luck. In fact, he was confident that he couldpletely restrain and dominate Tang Wulin in a one-on-one battle.Yet, upon witnessing today¡¯s disy of the terrifying might of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Dreadw, his opinion changed. Although the Dreadw couldn¡¯tpare to Wu Siduo¡¯s Hell White Tiger, it didn¡¯t need time to prepare like a soul fusion skill and could instantly explode with deadly power. Moreover, now that he gained his third soul ring, Tang Wulin¡¯s aura was far more overwhelming than before.

    However, none of that could match Gu Yue¡¯s quad-element tornado. The fact that she could wield four elements to create a fusion attack in the middle of battle proved that she possessed spiritual power in the Spirit Sea realm at the very least. Even as a ranker, Luo Guixing feltcking before her.

    So she¡¯s the strongest person in our ss! But... she yielded the ss president position to Tang Wulin. Does that mean there¡¯s still something more to him?

    Countless questions popped into Luo Guixing¡¯s head.

    As the tornado raged on, the Frost Mist covering the area outside of it receded. The Hell White Tiger was nowhere to be seen, and only a motionless Wu Siduo stood in its ce. Her entire body sparkled in the light, frozen solid.

    Wu Zhangkong withdrew the Frost Song Moons filling the sky. Then his third soul ring lit up, indicating that the time for his Skyfrost sh had arrived.He didn¡¯t move a single step forward. Instead, he simplymanded his giant Frost Song greatsword to sh downward. A ten-meter-long sword light shot out, traveling fifty meters to slice the tornado apart, instantly dispelling it. Not even a quad-element fusion attack could withstand the might of the Skyfrost sh enhanced by Frost Song. Furthermore, the collision of soul skills only slowed the sword light down, causing it to just dim slightly.

    The tornado was destroyed in an instant.

    By the time Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, and Luo Guoxing could be seen, Wu Zhangkong had already sheathed his sword.

    ¡°Fools.¡± He stared at them with icy eyes.

    The word resounded with truth. The battle had ended, and Tang Wulin¡¯s group had lost. Without Wu Siduo¡¯s Hell White Tiger, and considering how exhausted the rest of them were, if Wu Zhangkong had pressed the attack, they would have been defeated in an instant.

    This single word of criticism made the three feel ashamed. All of them understood what he meant. They only coordinated with each other properly at the beginning of the battle. However, they fell apart shortly after Luo Guixing teleported Wu Siduo out of danger and Gu Yue did the same for Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s teamwork was nowhere near perfect, especially when the reluctant Luo Guixing was added to the mix. Their coordination had self-destructed in a splendid fashion.

    The four of thembined couldn¡¯t stand on equal footing with Wu Zhangkong, let alone when their teamwork was in shambles.

    Wu Zhangkong mmed one of his palms against Wu Siduo¡¯s body, dispelling the frost that covered her and jolting her awake. Although she had beenpletely frozen moments before, not even the slightest shiver could be seen in her now thawed body.

    The four of them hung their heads as they descended from the stage.

    Shen Yi didn¡¯t contribute any words of criticism and simply ordered the next group to go up.

    Wu Siduo looked from Tang Wulin to Luo Guixing. She then snorted and walked away, wearing an ugly expression as she looked for somewhere to sit.

    Tang Wulin sighed. ¡°This was my fault. I underestimated Teacher Wu. Now that he has seven rings, he¡¯s at least two times stronger than before. I also didn¡¯t properly coordinate with everyone either.¡±

    Luo Guixing didn¡¯t respond. He just walked away silently, searching for a ce to sit as well.

    ¡°Are you the team leader?¡± Gu Yue red at Tang Wulin. ¡°No, you¡¯re not, so why are you taking all the me? He¡¯s the one who made a n for the team, but you don¡¯t hear him saying anything.¡±

    Hearing this, Luo Guixing turned to look at Gu Yue, anger shing in his eyes, but Gu Yue ignored him.

    Tang Wulin knitted his brow. It was impossible to be a battle armor master alone. To do that, he needed everyone¡¯s wholehearted cooperation.

    Things definitely weren¡¯t happening as he had hoped they would.

 Chapter 344 - Dispelling Doubts

    <strong>Chapter 344 - Dispelling Doubts</strong>

    Making a one-word battle armor at their level called for surpassing their limits. If Tang Wulin and his group didn¡¯t stand united, this would all be a pipe dream.

    However, it was clear that neither Wu Siduo nor Luo Guixing respected Tang Wulin. This was natural since he was the ss president, the position making him the target of much attention and hostility in his ss.

    Do I really want all of this?

    But Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t one to shrink back from his responsibilities. Now that he was the ss president, he would do his best to fulfill the role no matter the challenges.

    He patted Gu Yue on the shoulder, conveying to her that he didn¡¯t need her to speak up for him. He approached Luo Guixing¡¯s side and took a seat.

    ¡°You¡¯re very strong and good atmanding. But you can¡¯t deny that right now, I am the first grade¡¯s ss president,¡± Tang Wulin said quietly.

    Luo Guixing¡¯s brows arched. ¡°So what?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled, the corners of his eyes crinkling. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just wanted to tell you that you have no chance of taking my position this semester. You¡¯re a smart person, so you should know internal strife will just set us all back. Even if you don¡¯t respect me, you still have to cooperate with me. We are in the same group currently, a team, and we¡¯re also the first grade¡¯s ss council. Cultivating is like rowing a boat upstream. It¡¯s not easy and takes a lot of effort. If we want to exceed our peers, then we need to discard our grudges and focus on cultivating.

    ¡°I guarantee you that as a cksmith, I¡¯ll treat everyone equally and forge to the best of my ability. I will work myself to the bone to meet everyone¡¯s expectations, especially so we can seed in making one-word battle armor. I will also promise you that by the end of the semester, we will all have several pieces of battle armor. We will all be on the same stage when ites to that. So if you n to snatch the ss president seat from me, work hard. Grow and improve. Thene next semester, try to defeat me.¡±

    He left Luo Guixing alone to mull over those words and made his way to Wu Siduo.

    Because she had a good pair of ears and sat not too far from Luo Guixing, Wu Siduo had heard everything Tang Wulin said. She raised her head as he drew near, eyes fixed on him.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one to me for this battle¡¯s loss.¡± Tang Wulin returned her stare, the words leaving his lips steady and unfaltering. ¡°I didn¡¯t coordinate properly with everyone and underestimated Teacher Wu¡¯s strength. We might not be friends, but we have to berades. So, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯m not a fourth-rank cksmith. I¡¯m actually a fifth-rank one.¡±

    That statement brought all sorts of shivers down her spine.

    Catching sight of her reaction, Tang Wulin broke into a smile. ¡°Bing friends with me, someone who could be a Divine cksmith in the future, is a good idea. After all, our goal is four-word battle armor in the future, right?¡±

    He extended his hand to Wu Siduo. After a moment of hesitation, she took it and gave it a firm shake.

    ¡°Today after ss, I¡¯ll go forge the metal for our battle armors.¡±

    As they drew back their hands, a voice sounded off to their side.

    ¡°What you said was right,¡± Luo Guixing said as he walked over, clearly finished with his thoughts.

    Tang Wulin turned to face him. This time, Luo Guixing took the initiative to offer his hand. ¡°You are the ss president and our group¡¯s leader. But if you ever make a mistake, then you¡¯ll have to take responsibility. I¡¯ll be waiting for that time toe.¡±

    Tang Wulin epted his gesture. ¡°Thank you for your encouragement.¡±

    Their gazes shed in the air, sparks firing off all around. Despite Luo Guixing¡¯s arrogant nature, he had no choice but to concede, for he couldn¡¯t face off against Tang Wulin at this moment. He had to get stronger. Luo Guixing¡¯s number one priority was always improving himself after all. If he couldn¡¯t outss Tang Wulin during their time in the outer court, then he would never stand at the peak.

    Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, and Wu Siduo were all targets for him to surpass.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin beckoned Gu Yue over to him.

    He released Luo Guixing¡¯s hand and ced his own face down in the center.

    Gu Yue dropped her hand above his with practiced movements. Wu Siduo and Luo Guixing exchanged a nce before adding their hands on top of the pile.

    Shen Yi, who had been paying attention to their group since the beginning of the battle, curved her lips into a satisfied smile as she watched the four finally attaining group solidarity.

    Challenges aren¡¯t scary, but not knowing how to ovee them is. I have no doubt that Tang Wulin doesn¡¯tck in that regard. Senior brother¡¯s judgement was correct. He¡¯s a born leader.

    As the rest of the battles rolled by, Tang Wulin¡¯s group watched them carefully. The group immediately after them also chose Wu Zhangkong. Afterward, some decided to try their chances with Shen Yi. They were all crushed in the end.

    Only Xu Yucheng and Yang Nianxia¡¯s groupssted more than a few minutes.

    Both Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi had seven soul rings. As Soul Sages, the soul power they consumed to defeat the students was but a drop in the ocean.

    Following this exercise in groupbat, the students came to acknowledge the two teachers¡¯ might. They were all powerless before the two.

    Afterbat ss, everyone had made various gains and losses from the battles, but neither Shen Yi nor Wu Zhangkong stepped forward toment. They simply ended sses for the day.

    This was Shrek Academy¡¯s teaching style. Students were left to ponder andprehend on their own without excessive pointers from others. Whether the students could identify the problem ande up with a solution was up to them.

    Only those who could walk this path to the very end were called true geniuses.

    ¡°Let¡¯s grab lunch before we discuss making the battle armors.¡± Tang Wulin had grabbed hold of Luo Gui Xing, Wu Siduo, and Gu Yue as soon as ss ended. Together, the four of them made for the dining hall.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s bottomless pit of a stomach shocked their two newpanions. By the time he finished eating, Wu Siduo was staring at the mountain of dishes, face pallid and taut. ¡°How can you eat this much? Who raised you like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Gu Yue blurted out.

    Seated to the side, Luo Guixing moved his gaze to Tang Wulin then to Gu Yue. And he got the picture.

    At the same time, Wu Siduo red at Gu Yue, cold enough to freeze. Just as she was about to speak out, Tang Wulin interrupted. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to rent a room. There are lots of workshops at the cksmith¡¯s Association, so let¡¯s just rent one there and use it as our base.¡±

    Making battle armors was definitely their top priority at the moment, and the four left for the cksmith¡¯s Association. Tang Wulin found Feng Wuyu when they got there, quickly going over the purpose of their visit.

    ¡°Mn. Alright. I¡¯ll give you kids a room. It¡¯ll cost you kids one thousand contribution points every month,¡± Feng Wuyu said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡±

    Tang Wulin made to leave with hispanions, but Feng Wuyu suddenly grabbed his arm. ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll give you two hours. After that,e find me. We¡¯ll go over forging. You don¡¯t have any time to waste, right?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Two hours should be enough.¡± Tang Wulin smiled wryly.

    He feared the crazed light gleaming in Feng Wuyu¡¯s eyes. This teacher of his was unpredictable to the extreme! However, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious about what Feng Wuyu would teach him now that he was capable of attempting spirit refining again. Two hours was more than enough time to thousand-refine some metal.

    Although Tang Wulin already had heavy silver and magic silver in stock, Wu Siduo and Luo Guixing had just chosen their metals at the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    Wu Siduo¡¯s was stygian iron, a rare darkness-attribute metal with a chilling aura of gloom. Its nature was peculiar and few could use it properly. As a result, it was fairly inexpensive.

    Luo Guixing chose thousand moment copper, a space-attribute metal. It was perfect for him, and wasn¡¯t too pricey for a mid-grade metal.

    Tang Wulin could barely conceal his approval of their selections. No one had overestimated their abilities and chosen top-grade metals beyond what they could use. Doing so would have severely hindered the battle-armor-making process, no matter how well he could forge the metals.

 Chapter 345 - The First Battle Armor Piece

    <strong>Chapter 345 - The First Battle Armor Piece</strong>

    The main purpose of making one-word battle armor was to prepare for the future. Once the time came for Tang Wulin¡¯s group to make two-word battle armor, they would be able to usepletely new materials. They wouldn¡¯t be restricted to the metals they chose now.

    Upon entering their rented workshop, awe shone in Luo Guixing¡¯s eyes when he saw howrge it was. ¡°Elder Feng treats you really well.¡±

    The workshop was at least 150 square meters in area. The space was at least twice asrge as what people could normally rent, and it was filled with all the best equipment and tools. An empty shelf for metals stood off to one side. All of this came at the cheap price of one thousand contribution points a month. Now this was the benefit of having connections.

    Tang Wulin smiled shyly. ¡°We can talk about that after I thousand refine your metals. Gu Yue, have you drawn up any rough designs yet? We¡¯ll need to discuss them before I get to forging.¡±

    Gu Yue nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already been getting feedback from the other two these past few days. I understand your situation as well, so I was able to get some first drafts done.¡±

    She walked over to the forging table and took blueprints out of her storage ring. With one in hand, she turned to face them. ¡°For the first piece of our battle armors, I decided on armor for our right hands. I chose this piece because it¡¯s the easiest to use inbat and will immediately result in thergest increase in power.¡±

    She unfurled the blueprint in her hands, then pointed at the various drawings. ¡°Hand armor is made of separate parts that cover the actual hand, extend past the forearm, and go all the way to the elbow. So really, it¡¯s armor for both your hand and forearm. This is the design I drafted for you.¡±

    ¡°You chose heavy silver, the main property of which is soul power amplification. After thinking about what would suit you best, I concluded that, since your hand can transform into the golden dragon w, it would be essential for your hand armor to expand alongside it. To aodate that, I added a transformation circuit core in the palm that will allow the armor to transform along with your arm. I also left holes in the fingertips of the armor for your ws since they¡¯re already extremely sharp weapons anyway. To amplify your blood essence and soul power, I added circuit cores to the back of the hand armor. This is a dual-loop circuit core I specially designed...¡±

    Gu Yue went over the entire design without leaving out a single detail. Tang Wulin was stunned by how meticulous andplex her work was.

    Designers are awesome! This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time learning about circuit cores and seeing theplexity hidden within designs. Making this design a reality would clearly be difficult.

    Tang Wulin stole a nce at Wu Siduo and Luo Guixing. He couldn¡¯t discern any strange change in expression, a clear sign that Gu Yue¡¯s design was on the right track.

    ¡°Any piece of one-word battle armor needs at least three circuit cores,¡± Gu Yue said, wrapping up her exnations. ¡°Inparison, each piece of two-word armor needs five circuit cores. These circuit cores have to be built into the metal itself, so high-quality refined metal is required. Thousand refined metal is the bare minimum for making one-word armor.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I saw your designs first. Now I know what to focus on improving when I forge the metal. After I finish refining it, I¡¯ll shape it ording to the designs. While I shape it, I¡¯ll refine it a second time and make the metal stronger or more flexible, whichever is more suited to the design.¡±

    Luo Guixing look at Tang Wulin in shock. ¡°You can refine a metal twice?¡± He once heard that twice refined metal was essential in making battle armor.

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    Luo Guixing looked him in the eye. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then I feel a lot better about the n now. Making our battle armors should be easier than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started,¡± Tang Wulin replied. ¡°We¡¯ll take one step at a time. Gu Yue, iron out the rest of the designs and make them wless. I¡¯m going to begin the first refining of our metals. Once you¡¯ve perfected your designs, I¡¯ll do the second refining.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Each of the four had their respective profession, and all were talented in their own field. With theirmon goal to be battle armor masters, they temporarily set their differences aside to work together.

    An hourter, four twinkling metals sat on the forging table. They were chunks of first-grade thousand refined heavy silver, magic silver, stygian iron, and thousand moment copper.

    It had only taken Tang Wulin an hour to thousand refine four chunks of metal! Every time he finished, a beam of light shot a meter into the air, signifying that it had been imbued with spirit. Tang Wulin had appeared utterly rxed throughout the entire process. Despite the discontent harbored for him, Wu Siduo and Luo Guixing had to admit that he was the best cksmith they could¡¯ve hoped for. The four shining pieces of refined metal were proof of that.

    ¡°Do you have any suggestions for my hand armor design?¡± Gu Yue asked.

    Tang Wulin thought to himself for a moment, stroking his chin. ¡°I think it¡¯s perfect as is. My right arm is my main means of attack, so making my golden dragon w stronger is the best thing for my hand armor to do. As for my bluesilver grass... it¡¯ll be fine as long as the armor doesn¡¯t hinder it. I trust in your skills.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± said Gu Yue. ¡°I¡¯ll have you approve my designs once I finish them. We¡¯re going to discuss the rest of the designs and the making process now. If you have something to do, feel free to leave.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to find Elder Feng. If you guys need anything, give me a call.¡±

    Luo Guixing¡¯s watched Tang Wulin as he went out the door, then he turned to Gu Yue. ¡°Has he always been this good at cksmithing?¡±

    Gu Yue looked at him in disdain. She obviously still held a grudge against him for his actions in the match. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Some people are just blessed by the heavens.¡±

    Luo Guixing just smiled meekly in response. He went over to the blueprints and examined them. ¡°This part of the design is tooplex. It¡¯ll be too hard for me to make it like this, so you should revise it...¡±

    The three of them continued discussing the designs without Tang Wulin. As for him, he went to go find Feng Wuyu.

    Tang Wulin liked how busy his life was. Everything was going ording to the n he set for both himself and hispanions. Although Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan weren¡¯t a part of his group, they would forever be members of ss zero and his trustedrades. He naturally hadn¡¯t forgotten about them and already had the perfect solution for their predicaments.

    ?

    Yuanen Yehui was in her male disguise as usual. Not a single thing about her was out of ce. Just as she entered the dormitory, its tidiness astounded her. The floor had been swept, not a single speck of dust to be seen. Then she arrived at her room and found a bucket of clean water sitting just outside the of it.

    Who did this? She opened her door and carried the bucket in, her brow furrowed. A few people shed through her mind. Could it have been Tang Wulin? No way. Considering how much he eats, I bet he¡¯s still gorging himself at the dining hall.

    Only the heavens knew how Tang Wulin would react if he knew what Yuanen Yehui¡¯s thought of him.

    Was it Yue Zhengyu then? ...there¡¯s no way that guy is this nice. Even though he definitely knows I¡¯m not an evil soul master now, he still tries to pick fights with me in ss... could it be him then? A tall, thin figure popped into her mind, his handsome features fixed into a mischievous smile that held a hint of haughtiness. Then she imagined herself beating him up.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yuanen Yehui clenched her fists at the thought of the boy. She grabbed the bucket of water, stomped to her door, opened it, then threw all of the water out, and mmed the door shut.

    After putting the bucket down, she ced her hands on her hips. That hadn¡¯t lessened her anger one bit!

    It took her a long time to calm down. Letting out a long sigh, she pulled open the blinds. Since they know now, there¡¯s no point keeping this charade up while at the dormitory.

    She walked over to her bed and took off her coat and wig, exposing her dark-red hair. She took a moment to rub her face, her pretty features soon resurfacing. Then a popping sound emanated from her bones and she grew a bit taller, her womanly curves bing more pronounced.

    My original appearance really is the mostfortable!

    She touched her cheeks, basking in the change, when all of a sudden, pain shed through her eyes. She stumbled over to her bed, hands clutching her head as she toppled onto it. Her body began to twitch, and her jaw clenched so tightly that it was on the verge of breaking. Spasms wracked her body as her eyes gradually went scarlet. Tears streamed down her face as dread began to creep inside of her. All she could see before her eyes was a sea of blood.

    ¡°No!¡± she screamed, forcing herself upright.

    As she sat on her bed gasping for breath, the door flew open with a bang, and a figure charged into the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you okay?¡±

 Chapter 346 - Alloy

    <strong>Chapter 346 - Alloy</strong>

    Yuanen Yehui looked up at Xie Xie, who had barged in. He met her scarlet eyes and gulped, then meekly asked, ¡°A-are you okay?¡±

    Xie Xie had been waiting for her the entire time. Just like Yuanen Yehui had suspected, he was the one who cleaned the dormitory. He had drawn the bucket of water outside her door as well, using his Shadow Dragon Dagger to invisibly lurk in the vicinity, waiting for Yuanen Yehui to return. When he saw her dump out the bucket of water, he felt as though he were getting punched in the gut. Just as he was about to leave, however, he heard her pained screams and charged into her room without a second thought. Only as he stared into her crimson eyes did he start to feel awkward.

    ¡°Get out!¡± she screamed.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xie Xie turned tail and ran off. Fear continued to linger in his heart when it came to her. The memory of her attempting to kill him had been burned into his mind, and even as he ran out, Xie Xie did not forget to close the door behind him.

    Yuanen Yehui panted for breath as she wiped tears from her face. She then curled up in her bed, gripping her nket tightly.

    ?

    ¡°Do you know what the greatest difference is between cksmiths who can spirit refine and those who can¡¯t? Feng Wuyu asked Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Well... they can spirit refine,¡± Tang Wulin answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s a shit answer. It¡¯s nowhere near as simple as that! Just what has Mu Chen been teaching you?¡± Feng Wuyu red at Tang Wulin, the intensity in his gaze forcing the boy to stumble backward a step.

    ¡°Teacher Mu said that I shouldn¡¯t bite off more than I can chew... that he¡¯ll teach me what I need to know about spirit refining when I could actually do it,¡± Tang Wulin answered meekly. ¡°That way, I can focus on improving my skills.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Feng Wuyu shouted. ¡°His way of teaching is half-assed. Only with aprehensive understanding of your cksmithing path will you be able to properly prepare and progress on it. Now pay attention. I¡¯ll teach you just what a grandmaster cksmith is.

    ¡°Prior to spirit refining, cksmiths only need have to work ording to routine. In other words, they just have to practice skilledbor. After spirit refining, cksmiths can finally show their ir and character in their work. This is a major milestone for cksmiths.¡± Feng Wuyu paused for a moment, letting the information sink in. ¡°Herein lies the greatest difference between fourth and fifth-rank cksmiths. From now on, in addition to single, homogenous metals, you¡¯ll be forging alloys.¡±

    ¡°Alloys?¡± The idea left Tang Wulin dumbstruck, and an inkling of what was toe began forming in his mind.

    ¡°To spirit refine is to bestow life upon metals,¡± Feng Wuyu dered. ¡°You¡¯ve seeded in doing so once before, so let me ask you this: when you were spirit refining, what was the hardest part of the process?¡±

    ¡°Giving the metal life,¡± Tang Wulin answered instantly. ¡°The metal gradually gains intelligence while being forged, and after reaching a certain level of intelligence, its very nature transforms. At that moment, we cksmiths need to imbue it with our vitality to awaken the metal and grant it true life. Only then will the spirit refining seed. Also, since metal has no life to begin with, the degree to which we can awaken its intelligence is crucial to the chances of sessfully spirit refining.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, kid. That¡¯s a pretty good exnation. Now, what does the innate nature of the metal have to do with the difficulty of bestowing it life? The better the metal, the easier it is to spirit refine. The creation of life is one of the universe¡¯s most important matters. In the split-second life is created, there is a burst of unperceivable energy. This energy is what we call life energy, and it¡¯s the basis of all life. While we may not be able to sense this energy, lifeless objects are extremely sensitive to it. If an object manages to absorb that energy, it gains life, but if it doesn¡¯t, it¡¯s ravaged by that energy and reduced to garbage. This is why failed spirit refinings result in metal that can no longer be used.

    ¡°Your overwhelming vitality is arge part of why you seeded in your first spirit refining. Your life force poured into the heavy silver along with your blood essence, strengthening it and ultimately allowing it to gain life. You idently seeded at an extremely difficult procedure that we cksmiths call Fledgling Life Guard. Not all cksmiths are capable of this, and even Saint cksmiths only seed thirty percent of the time. So, after countless experiments, we came up with another method to increase the sess rate of spirit refining. The basis of that method is the improvement of the metal¡¯s strength and its ability to absorb life energy. In order to do that, we forge alloys!

    ¡°Alloys are just what you¡¯re thinking of: abination of multiple metals into one. Although they see extensive use in mechas, they¡¯re different from the kind I¡¯m talking about. Alloys used in mechas are made by simply melting different metals into liquid, mixing them together, fixing the ratios, and shaping thepleted product. Some chemicals are even used to help with the process. The alloys I¡¯m referring to, however, are forged by hand and hammer alone.

    ¡°cksmiths also need to carefully mix metals and make sure that the ratios are correct, but we merge them by forging them together, evenly shaping the resulting alloy to strengthen it and bring out the best of its properties. We then finish off the alloy by spirit refining, and at higher levels, soul refining it. The moment a metal is spirit refined, the future of its growth is decided.

    ¡°From today onward, I will be teaching you how to forge alloys. Once you can skillfully forge ten alloys, we¡¯ll move on to spirit refining. This way, your chances of sess will be higher.¡±

    Tang Wulin had been listening earnestly the entire time, but Feng Wuyu¡¯s final words made his eyes start sparkling with excitement.

    After he managed to reach a one hundred percent sess rate with first-grade thousand refinement, Tang Wulin had actually had no idea how to progress further. After years of forging, he was exceptionally familiar with a wide variety of metals, and his thousand refining technique had been polished to perfection. While spirit refining did bestow life to a metal, it did not significantly improve the metal¡¯s properties. Spirit refining was mainly done to allow metal metal to merge with its user. Tang Wulin knew all of this, but he didn¡¯t know what his next step was supposed to be. Even though he knew about soul refining, he didn¡¯t know how to do it or what it did. Beyond that was the fabled heavenly refining, something he only knew the name of.

    Tang Wulin had been at aplete loss as to how he should proceed, but hearing Feng Wuyu¡¯s exnation of alloys was like a seeing new door open before him. Learning how to forge alloys would allow him to reach greater heights as a cksmith, and he had no doubt that higher level battle armors used alloys as a base.

    This is probably what Teacher Mu wanted to talk to me about... Everything is different now that I¡¯ve reached the fifth rank. It¡¯s a whole new world.

    Feng Wuyu continued to teach Tang Wulin about alloys, how to forge them, and most importantly, their forms. Countless rounds of trial and error resulted in the creation of forms that were passed down through the generations from master to disciple. Each and every form was a precious inheritance.

    Alloy forms were categorized as eithermon or rare. Rare forms could be considered secrets that only a few privileged individuals were allowed to know. Common forms, on the other hand, were basically avable to the general public.

    The more metals used in forging an alloy, the harder it was to forge it. This happened because the number of transformations that urred in the mixture went up with each additional metal. This made forms that included more metals all the more valuable. Common-grade alloy forms generally used two to three metals. Any form that listed more than three metals was considered a rare form, and rarity increased with the number of metals involved.

    Unknown to Tang Wulin, inheritance became important once a cksmith began learning how to forge alloys. The cksmith¡¯s Association even restricted the sale ofmon-grade alloy forms to talented cksmiths alone.

    Fortunately, Tang Wulin had Feng Wuyu and Mu Chen, two Saint cksmiths, as masters. He didn¡¯t need to worry about obtaining alloy forms.

 Chapter 347 - Picking up a Treasure

    <strong>Chapter 347 - Picking up a Treasure</strong>

    Unknown to Tang Wulin, inheritance became crucial once a cksmith began learning how to forge alloys. Even themon-grade alloy forms were restricted in sale by the cksmith¡¯s Association to talented cksmiths. Fortunately for Tang Wulin, he had Feng Wuyu and Mu Chen, two Saint cksmiths, as his masters. He needn¡¯t worry about obtaining alloy forms at all.

    Feng Wuyu¡¯s teaching style waspletely different from Mu Chen¡¯s. While Mu Chen was gentle and understanding, Feng Wuyu was short-tempered and impatient. If Tang Wulin made a single mistake, the workshop would shake with Feng Wuyu¡¯s roars.

    Only after four long hours of forging did Tang Wulin¡¯s sturdy body finally give in to exhaustion.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m hungry...¡± Tang Wulin said feebly.

    ¡°Alright, go eat then. Come back when you¡¯re done. We can still fit in three more hours of cksmithing tonight. Did you think cksmithing was all fun and games? Don¡¯t be a fool. If the metal ratio of the mixture is even a tiny bit off, it won¡¯t qualify to even be called an alloy. Combining multiple metals into one is a slow andplicated process. If the ratio is off, they won¡¯t form a cohesive whole.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin listened earnestly.

    Although this teacher of his had a terribly violent nature, his critiques always hit the nail on the head, and he answered all of Tang Wulin¡¯s questions with ease. Besides, Tang Wulin wouldn¡¯t give in to merely this much pressure.

    ¡°Now shoo.¡± Feng Wuyu waved him off. ¡°Go and get dinner.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned and ran out the door. The instant he was out of sight, Feng Wuyu¡¯s angry expression eased into grin, and he began dancing around the room in joy.

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve really picked up a treasure this time! That kid¡¯s well worth his price, he¡¯s a real prodigy! He¡¯s already forged alloy of this level on his first try. If he isn¡¯t a prodigy, he¡¯s a monster! Haha! I have such good eyes.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hardships were only beginning. He attended sses in the morning and learned from Feng Wuyu in the afternoon thrice a week. He was slowly figuring out the trick to forging alloys, and his cksmithing skills were rapidly improving. Yet Feng Wuyu still forbid him from attempting to spirit refine.

    ?

    ¡°What? He taught you how to forge alloys?¡± Mu Chen stared at Tang Wulin in astonishment.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with that, Teacher?¡± Tang Wulin met his teacher¡¯s gaze with doubtful eyes. Between making battle armor, learning from Feng Wuyu, and keeping up with his cultivation, Tang Wulin had recently been deprived of nearly all his free time. He only managed to pay Mu Chen a visit after scraping together every second he could.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth began to twitch. ¡°Do you know what rank people usually begin learning about alloys? The sixth! The sixth rank! Fifth-rank cksmiths only need to know how to spirit refine. Even if their chances of sess are extremely low, a single sessful spirit refining elevates a cksmith to the fifth rank. However, to get to the sixth rank, a cksmith needs to be able to forge at least six two-metal alloys and three three-metal alloys. Teaching you about alloys when you haven¡¯t even solidified your spirit refining foundation is just irresponsible!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes widened at Mu Chen¡¯s words.

    Elder Feng, why do you always stray from the beaten path!

    A pensive expression appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face. Thissted for a few moments, and then he leaped to his feet. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Mu Chen led Tang Wulin into a workshop on the same floor that was taller andrger than the others. This was the personal workshop of the Association¡¯s president. He stopped in the center of the room, then turned to face Tang Wulin. ¡°Many different alloys exist, arge number of which are avable for civilian use. Alloys are one of the government¡¯s key areas of research. While there are some alloys that can be processed by machines, us cksmiths don¡¯t even consider them true alloys. Those are just several metals melted down and mixed together. That mechanical process destroys both the strengths of the metals and the life they held, so we call them spiritless alloys. Only true alloys forged by cksmiths are called spirit alloys. The difference between the two is evident in their value. If youpare two alloys, a spirit alloy and a spiritless alloy, the spirit alloy would be a thousand times more valuable. To disy their full potential, spirit alloys need to be spirit refined at the very least. You also need to be skilled at forging spirit alloys if you want to be a Saint cksmith because, when the timees for you to soul refine, you won¡¯t be able to use just any metal. Regr metals aren¡¯t strong enough endure being soul refined, so you will only be able to use alloys. Since Feng Wuyu has already begun teaching you how to forge them, I don¡¯t want to overwhelm you. Instead of teaching you how to spirit refine on top of that, I¡¯ll teach you the specifics of forging alloys.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve learned,¡± Mu Chen ordered. ¡°Let me see you forge an alloy. Just make whatever you¡¯re best at.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin walked over to the shelf of metals and quickly picked out two. One was heavy silver and the other was magic silver. If he used heavy silver and magic silver, he could create an alloy called jade silver.

    The most important part of forging spirit alloys was ensuring that the product retained the spiritual nature of itsponents. This was what separated them from spiritless alloys. Jade silver possessed the strengths of both heavy silver and magic silver. As one of the better two-metal alloys, it reinforced those strengths.

    Tang Wulin put the two metals into forging table¡¯s furnace and began calcining them. He stood there in silence, eyes shut, patiently waiting for the moment they would be ready for hammering.

    Off to the side, Mu Chen observed Tang Wulin¡¯s steady breathing and nodded in approval. This child is outstanding. Unlike most people, he¡¯s able to remain calm.

    Seconds ticked by, and soon enough, the calcining of the metals hadpleted. Tang Wulin pushed a button, bringing out the heavy silver first. He raised his hands, his twin hammers appearing in them in a sh. He lightly tapped the heavy silver with the hammer in his left hand, then struck with the one in his right. The stacked hammers effect triggered, and three booms resounded in a row, marking the beginning of the forging process.

    The hammers carried a tremendous amount of force, each strike visibly distorting the resilient heavy silver. No more than a minuteter, Tang Wulin finished hundred refining it. Then the magic silver emerged, and he hundred refined it as well.

    The pair of hundred-refined metals sat on the table side-by-side. Tang Wulin spread his arms wide in a sweeping gesture, then brought them hurtling toward the two metals. His hammers smashed the metals together, and a series of booms thundered throughout the room, ovepping to be one unified burst of sound.

    Mu Chen¡¯s watched this scene unfold with rapt attention. This was a high-level cksmith technique. A single difference in angle or force between his two strikes would make the fusion fail.

    Tang Wulin swung his arms out again, and this time three purple soul rings popped into existence around him. Then he swept his arms inward once more, his hammers whistling toward the fusing metals.

    Forging alloys wasn¡¯t as simple as smashing two metals together. The process required a constant infusion of soul power to bridge the gap between the metals until they reached a bnce. Only this could preserve the spiritual nature of the metals and sublimate their properties in the finished product.

    Three rings? Mu Chen stared at Tang Wulin in shock. He wasn¡¯t aware that Tang Wulin had gained his third soul ring. This progress is too fast! Wasn¡¯t he just rank 28 the other day? He¡¯s already broken through to rank 30?

    He thought that Tang Wulin¡¯s strength had increased, but now he realized the boy had grown much more than just that.

    Two hammers descended once more, filling the room with thunder. Ayer of white soul power enveloped the partially fused metals. The Mysterious Heaven Method influenced soul power, having it flow out in a steady but vigorous stream to connect the two metals.

    Under Tang Wulin¡¯s steady hammering, the metals kept transforming. They squished together, and the line that indicated which metal was which began to blur.

    An hourter, when the two metalspletely merged into one, Tang Wulin¡¯s hammering lightened up from crashing strikes to gentle taps. He tapped it with the hammer in his left hand, the hammer in his right quickly followed at the opposite end to keep the metal in ce. His two hammers alternated in this way as they lightly tapped the metal, causing it to slowly start spinning. Tang Wulin continued tapping the metal as it spun, each gentle strike adding to its momentum. It was as if he were forging a metal whirlwind on the table.

 Chapter 348 - Spirit Alloy

    <strong>Chapter 348 - Spirit Alloy</strong>

    Spin forging? Is he capable of doing even this?

    Mu Chen finally came to realize he had not known his disciple as well as he thought. His philosophy had dictated that as long as a student established a solid foundation and he was there to steadily guide them, sess would follow like water downstream.

    As such, he had been livid after catching wind of Feng Wuyu¡¯s actions. That entric taught Tang Wulin about alloys, breaking the gradual pace he had set for his student. Yet before his eyes, Tang Wulin was forging the alloy without a hitch, his hands full of care and his craft methodical.

    At first nce, Mu Chen had thought his disciple would create the alloy by press forging, but now it was clear that would not be the case. He switched to spin forging, a far more demanding process.That said, in exchange for requiring more skill, taking longer, and consuming more soul power, it produced alloys with greater harmony and consistency.

    Normally, five soul rings were required to spin forge. Tang Wulin only had three. Nevertheless, he had been aware of this, and applied a trick in order to bypass this obstacle; by press forging it in the beginning, Tang Wulin treated the alloy to the point where he could finish the process with spin forging.

    And he had more than one trick up his sleeve.

    His hammers came crashing down nonstop, emitting light as the metal spun faster and faster.

    Is he alternating between using soul power and raw strength? Mu Chen stared in shock.

    Can he really seed without soul power strengthening his body?

    Soul power was mainly used in forging to create a connection between cksmith and metal. If the cksmith stopped supplying soul power, however, the connection could hold for a while longer before sizzling out. Tang Wulin took advantage of this phenomenon, only working in bursts of pure strength. While it was mentally exhausting to maintain the residual connection, providing soul power at the cusp of its death, this technique saved him a wealth of soul power in the long run!

    Seconds ticked by. Then minutes. Yet not once did Tang Wulin pause in his time-consuming task. He needed to constantly adjust for the changes and harmonization of the two metals. It was taxing and sipped away at his soul power.

    An hour soon crept by. Tang Wulin¡¯s focus had not waned since the beginning, his mind and body working at optimal settings and his soul power dwindling at a steady rate. By carefully timing his switches and using the Mysterious Heaven Method, which had improved after he obtained his third soul ring, he could persist in spin forging.

    Astonishment practically dripped from Mu Chen¡¯s form. He had never thought his disciple was this advanced.

    Alloy forging was apletely different beast from spirit refining. While spirit refining taxed a cksmith¡¯s mind, body, and soul power, alloy forging tested a cksmith¡¯s technique and understanding of metal.

    Tang Wulin had spent three years polishing his thousand refining skills, which helped him build an exceptional foundation and an understanding of metal far beyond his same-ranked peers. He had unknowingly prepared for this the whole time.

    After two hours, Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead became slick with sweat, his body swaying from fatigue. Not much was left in his soul power reserves after three. Even so, the strikes of his hammer never stopped and the metal continued to spin.

    Sucking in a deep breath, Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze sharpened and his blood essence roared. His three purple soul rings, a golden one appearing in their ce.

    His body shuddered in tune to the golden soul ring¡¯s radiant shine, his right arm swelling with strength. Golden scales rippled into existence across his arm and chest.

    With each stroke of the hammer, a hint of gold spread further into the white whirlpool of light gathering around the metal. The gold ate away at the white with every strike, and soon the whirlpool was a brilliant gold throughout.

    His unrestrained blood essence rose the temperature in the room several degrees. It coursed through his body so loudly even Mu Chen could hear it.

    Although Mu Chen had been aware of Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence soul ring, this was the first time he experienced for himself the extent in which Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence had strengthened sinceing to Shrek Academy.

    If there was something Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t aplish with three soul rings, then he would pull through with his blood essence soul ring and bodily strength!

    However, now that he activated Golden Dragon Body, he could no longer use the previous switching method to conserve soul power. He redoubled his efforts, his forging more touched of frenzy than ever before. Now whenever his hammers struck the metal, a radiant ring of light blossomed. Coupled with the golden whirlpool, the spectacle was more than awe-inspiring.

    Suddenly, Tang Wulin dropped one of his hammer-wielding arms and raised the other high into the air.

    ¡°Rise!¡± And he mmed his hammer down.

    A beam of light shot out of the metal toward the skies. The golden whirlpool elerated its spin, a droning buzz filling the surrounding space.

    The light rose five feet into the air!

    For a moment it quivered, then tendrils of blue bloomed from its peak. A secondter, a dragon¡¯s roar shook the room as golden light sprouted from the blue, rising another three feet in height.

    ¡°It¡¯s thousand refined with spirit, forged together to give rise to the spirit,¡± Mu Chen proimed.

    Thebel of first-grade thousand refined was different between alloys and homogeneous metals. An alloy bing thousand refined with spirit marked the sess of the metal fusion. Or at the very least, an initial sess.

    A pleased smile formed on Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. It was his first sessful alloy forging since he began learning about them.

    The beam of light shooting from the metal represented its spirit rising and signified a sessful alloy forging. That light only appeared when the metalspletely fused while retaining their spirit. The act of spirit rising differed for every cksmith as it was affected by their martial souls. Furthermore, the tendrils of blue light came from Tang Wulin¡¯s bluesilver grass and the golden light stemmed from his Golden Dragon King bloodline.

    Since the golden light reached five feet into the air, it was clear as day that his Golden Dragon King bloodline eclipsed his bluesilver grass. The height of the light corrted with the degree of the metal¡¯s fusion and the characteristics of the soul master¡¯s martial soul. Generally, a foot-tall light was considered rare. Yet Tang Wulin managed to get it to three feet. This was a cksmithing miracle.

    The light of white, blue, and gold persisted for over twenty seconds before gradually dissipating.

    An oval lump of metal sat on the forging table. Its body glistened like jade, the cloud pattern within it dancing like mist. Even though it wasn¡¯t spirit refined, it was full of life, a silver aura hovering around it.

    This was jade silver!

    Mu Chen stood up from his seat, grabbed the metal, and ced it in an apparatus. ¡°The harmony rate is ny-one percent,¡± he dered.

    ¡°Only ny-one percent?¡± Tang Wulin thought his forging had been perfect and was disappointed by how far he was from one hundred percent.

    Mu Chen¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Only? What do you think alloy forging is? Just a sixty percent harmony rate is enough to be considered a sess, and with every five percent increase, the level of the metal also increases. The ny-one percent harmony rate isn¡¯t due to solely your cksmithing skills. No, it¡¯s also influenced by your martial soul and bloodline. Without those two, you never would have been able to produce something of this calibre.¡±

    Kid, that¡¯s a ny-one percent harmony rate! Even a Saint cksmith like me isn¡¯t guaranteed to produce this kind of feat!

    Of course, Mu Chen didn¡¯t forge alloys as easy as jade silver. In addition, heavy silver and magic silver shared many of the same qualities, which eased the alloy forging process. However, Tang Wulin was only thirteen years old! Once again, he set a new record in the cksmithing world!

    Before he could think further, a voice derailed his thoughts.

    ¡°Teacher, can I keep this piece of jade silver?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

 Chapter 349 - Saint Blacksmiths Notebook

    <strong>Chapter 349 - Saint cksmith¡¯s Notebook</strong>

    Mu Chen nced at the jade silver in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands and then switched his attention to his student. "Of course you can take it," he said.

    This piece of jade silver was first-grade thousand refined. Normally, the grade of the metal was finalized after the first forging, but alloys were different. If the alloys forged still retained their life, then they could be reforged a second or third time. The higher the grade of the alloy, the more times this was possible. By the second forging, most cksmiths were able to grasp the essence of the metal and bring out it¡¯s true potential. Compared to most spirit refined metals, the jade silver in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands was far more valuable.

    Mu Chen¡¯s stare grew nk. He was at a loss, unsure how to progress with his student¡¯s instruction.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s sess proved the validity of Feng Wuyu¡¯s teaching methods. After a few short days of lectures, he was able to fuse forge. His next step was to polish his technique and practice forging more alloys. Spirit refining would naturally follow, and by the way things were looking he would be a sixth-rank cksmith in no more than three years. Not only that, Tang Wulin made up for hiscking soul power with his blood essence soul ring, and coupled with his powerful draconic bloodline, he was stronger than other cksmiths.

    Now this was what it meant to be gifted! He belonged at Shrek Academy truly, no doubt about it. Only here could his monstrous talent blossom into a stunning flower.

    ¡°Take this.¡± Mu Chen retrieved from his storage ring a book and handed it over

    Tang Wulin epted the book. He inspected it, noticing itsck of any titles.

    ¡°This notebook contains everything I know about spirit refining and alloy forging.¡± Mu Chen watched as the sound of his words brought his student¡¯s line of sight back to his own. ¡°I was going to wait for you to be more familiar with spirit refining before giving it to you, but it seems you¡¯re ready.

    ¡°Honestly speaking, you¡¯re growing faster than I ever expected. Once you reach a certain level, there wouldn¡¯t be much I can do for you besides warning you if you ever stray down the wrong path. Never forget that your perception and efforts are crucial to advancing as a cksmith. Take a look through the notebook when you have some time. Every cksmith has their own forging style, so cross-reference it with both Feng Wuyu¡¯s and your own. Keep it safe and don¡¯t lose it. I wrote some of my secret alloy forms in there. You can¡¯t let anyone else read it, understood?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Tang Wulin gazed at the notebook like it was a treasure. Its pages contained all of an eighth-rank Saint cksmith¡¯s knowledge pertaining to spirit refining and alloy forging! Not to mention, secret forms. It was truly priceless no matter how anyone thought of it..

    Mu Chen smiled warmly at Tang Wulin¡¯s gentle handling of the notebook. ¡°This is all I can give you for now. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy with various things at Shrek Academy, so you don¡¯t have to visit me so often in the future. Juste once a month. Feng Wuyu¡¯s teachings won¡¯t be any worse than mine. Study the contents of the book, focus on deepening yourprehension of cksmithing, and find your own path. Think of spirit refining as gathering your strength and soul refining as taking flight. But I don¡¯t want you to be anxious to be a Saint cksmith. Build a solid foundation in the spirit refining stage, just like you did for thousand refining. That way, you¡¯ll be able to immediately grasp the meaning of soul refining when ites time. The stronger your foundation, the higher your chances of bing a Divine cksmith.¡±

    A sh of light, and another object appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Here. This is your new cksmith¡¯s badge.¡± A pleased smile formed on his lips.

    Compared to Tang Wulin¡¯s current one, which was orange in color with four yellow stars, this badge showcased five twinkling purple stars peppering a white background. It was the noble and elegant badge of a fifth-rank cksmith.

    In other words, those five stars represented a grandmaster cksmith!

    Tang Wulin carefully exchanged his old one with the five-star badge. The moment his fingers grazed the surface, he felt a cool breeze enveloping his body. His concentration grew. The badge felt heavy in his hands, at least twice as heavy as his old badge.

    ¡°Five-star badges are all forged by Saint cksmiths. I personally forged yours and added a soul circuit. More specifically, a focus circuit. It clears and invigorates your mind. Wearing the badge will help your spiritual power grow and increase your concentration when you forge. I soul refined the stars on the badge. That way, you can inspect them and have a glimpse of what soul refined metal feels like. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be helpful for your development.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off the badge, marvelling at it. After a moment of hesitation, he finally put it on and hid it under his clothes.

    The cool breeze spread to the rest of his body, his mind sharpening and his perception expanding from three meters in range to five. I

    Although Mu Chen had exined the uniqueness of the badge in simple terms, it was far from that. Tang Wulin¡¯s strong mind and the added effects of the badge brought him to a shocking revtion: his spiritual power was now on par with those in the Spirit Sea realm.

    Teacher went through all the trouble just to make this for me!

    ¡°I¡¯ll add another star for you once you get to the sixth rank.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin grinned.

    ¡°How did Elder Feng assess your cksmithing skills?¡±

    Tang Wulin hesitated then lowered his head, not knowing how to answer.

    Mu Chen stared at Tang Wulin in surprise. ¡°What? Was he dissatisfied with you?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s not dissatisfied. He just always says I¡¯m a slow learner and stupid.¡±

    ¡°Is he crazy?¡± Mu Chen blurted out, realizing how inappropriate hisment was a momentter. ¡°My bad. I¡¯m not trying to insult him. I think Elder Feng is treating you like this because of how highly he values you. Therefore, his expectations are simrly high. Since you seeded in forging an alloy, it¡¯s clear that his teaching methods aren¡¯t wrong.¡±

    Mu Chen kept his more negative thoughts hidden. He thinks Wulin is stupid? Then are there any smart cksmiths at all? Wait, isn¡¯t he also insulting me then?

    ?

    After stepping foot outside the building, Tang Wulin felt invigorated by the effects of his new badge. He was now officially a fifth-rank cksmith. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth when he thought about the jade silver he forged. It was definitely worth loads of money.

    Despite sessfully forging a few alloys during Feng Wuyu¡¯s instruction, he had not been permitted to keep them. The old man had kept them all. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable, however, since Feng Wuyu provided the metal for him to practice with. Moreover, forging alloys was the same as spirit refining. Failure resulted in a useless spiritless metal.

    The jade silver was the first alloy Tang Wulin had been allowed to keep.

    By the time he returned to his dormitory, the sun had set beyond the horizon. He didn¡¯t head to the dining hall at once as he grew ustomed tote-night meals. By arrivingter, he could avoid bing a spectacle, the working student with a bottomless pit for a stomach.

    The trees rustled in a gentle night breeze, the cool scent of evening dew filling his nostrils. Shrek Academy was marvelous. Tang Wulin hade to fall in love with this ce even with his hectic cultivation schedule. He was certain that he would enjoy his time here even more if he weren¡¯t so busy.

    The working student dormitory was as spotless as usual, not a single speck of dust to be seen. Instead of returning to his own room, he paid Yue Zhengyu a visit.

    Tang Wulin knocked on the door. ¡°Anyone home?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu opened it, peeking his head through the crack. ¡°Come in.¡± Then he turned around and walked back to his desk without another word.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too cold? I only switched out one of the items from our previous agreement,¡± said Tang Wulin, smiling.

    After his breakthrough, Tang Wulin had visited Yue Zhengyu to amend his order, requesting the spirit items needed for his fourth seal instead. However, Yue Zhengyu had already obtained one of the spirit items he had originally asked for and was furious. The whole event created a rift between them.

    ¡°It¡¯s shameful to not keep your word and alter the conditions at thest moment.¡± Yue Zhengyu spat, jaws clenched..

    Tang Wulin scratched his chin in embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice. Besides, didn¡¯t I lower the terms for you? It was originally two spirit items but now it¡¯s one. I¡¯m losing out a lot as well.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit. The two spirit items you originally requested were both one-thousand-year, but now you want something that¡¯s two-thousand-year. You really have the gall to say you¡¯re taking a loss?¡± Yue Zhengyu red at him.

    Tang Wulin sighed. ¡°Alright, alright. How about I just give you one piece of meteoric iron, and you don¡¯t have to pay me anything anymore? We¡¯ll just call it even.¡±

 Chapter 350 - Shocked

    <strong>Chapter 350 - Shocked</strong>

    Yue Zhengyu was taken aback by Tang Wulin¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Really?¡± Such an offer was definitely in his favor. First-grade thousand refined meteoric iron was one of the best materials he could hope for to make his one-word battle armor, and all the better if it was free!

    True to his word, Tang Wulin retrieved a piece of meteoric iron from his storage ring and handed it over.

    Yue Zhengyu epted it, inspecting it with a sharp eye. The way light reflected off the metal confirmed it was the real deal, and he gulped as his surprise grew.

    ¡°And here I thought you were a stingy person. I would never have expected you to be so generous! Let¡¯s do as you said and call it even between us. Also, if you make any good stuff in the future...¡±

    He almost swallowed his tongue as Tang Wulin unbuttoned his shirt, revealing something white beneath. It was a dazzling five-starred badge..

    That¡¯s!

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes nearly jumped out of their sockets. He pounced on Tang Wulin and ripped open his shirt.

    At that very moment, Xie Xie happened to be passing by Yue Zhengyu¡¯s room, a bucket of water in his arms. His attention strayed to the window, and he caught a glimpse of the scene within.

    Huh? Isn¡¯t that Wulin? What¡¯s he doing in Yue Zhengyu¡¯s room?

    From his perspective, Xie Xie could only see Tang Wulin from behind. Then he nearly yelped in surprise when he saw Yue Zhengyu crash into Tang Wulin and tear his shirt open like a madman. And most shockingly of all, drop his head to a very suspicious level.

    What the hell are they doing?

    Then it hit him like a speeding bullet. N-no way! It couldn¡¯t be...

    ¡°Oi! Just what are you trying to do?¡± Tang Wulin shoved Yue Zhengyu off of him, recoiling back as he covered himself.

    ¡°Fifth rank? Y-you¡¯re a fifth-rank cksmith?¡± Yue Zhengyu could hardly believe it. In the brief moment he hade in contact with the badge, he felt its energy and knew it was a genuine fifth-rank badge forged by a Saint cksmith. A scion of the Holy Angel n, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be wrong about such thing. Not when there were seventh-rank craftsmen in his family.

    For every profession, the fifth rank existed as a great divider that separated peasants from lords. The moment a cksmith hit the fifth rank, their status increased a hundredfold! At that rank they could forge spirit refined metals, material that served as the foundation of two-word battle armors! But in the face of all this, all Yue Zhengyu could think about was Tang Wulin¡¯s age. Despite being a few years his junior, Tang Wulin had reached the fifth rank!

    This... Yue Zhengyu¡¯s heart lurched, and countless thoughts flooded his mind in an instant. He was certain that Tang Wulin was the youngest fifth-rank cksmith in history!

    ¡°Yeah, so? If that¡¯s all you wanted to talk about, I¡¯m leaving.¡± However, just as Tang Wulin turned away, an object fell out of his sleeve.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes darted to the object.

    Isn¡¯t that jade silver?

    Meteoric iron was precious, but in no way could itpare to jade silver, an alloy!

    ¡°I-is this a spirit alloy? Yue Zhengyu asked, bending to pick it up. Tang Wulin was a step ahead of him, however, and he snatched it from the floor..

    ¡°D-did you forge that?¡± The words tumbled out of Yue Zhengyu¡¯s mouth.

    Tang Wulin smiled wryly. ¡°Yes, though it was a fluke. I can¡¯t even remember how many times I failed before I seeded in forging that. The harmony rate isn¡¯t that great.¡±

    ¡°How high is it?¡± Yue Zhengyu asked, suspicious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My teacher just said it isn¡¯t that high.¡±

    If Mu Chen were present to witness this exchange, he would be struck speechless. Never in a million years would he have guessed that his treasured disciple possessed such a cunning side.

    ¡°Let me have it. I can deliver it to my family and have them check. It¡¯s important to know exactly how high the harmony rate is, you know.¡±¡±

    ¡°I can just check it at the cksmith¡¯s Association,¡± said Tang Wulin..

    Yue Zhengyu didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°You still don¡¯t trust me?¡±

    A chuckle escaped from Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. ¡°Alright then.¡± He handed the jade silver to Yue Zhengyu, departing with a wave goodbye.

    Yue Zhengyu resolved himself as he took in Tang Wulin¡¯s departing figure.

    If he really can forge alloys, then I need to form a rtionship with him no matter the cost. It¡¯ll be worth it!

    By the time Tang Wulin was out the door, his face had morphed into a pleased smirk. His charade wasn¡¯t for the sake of teasing Yue Zhengyu, but to manipte him in an effort to carve out a good rtionship between them. Tang Wulin still remembered how haughty Yue Zhengyu had acted the day they first met, throwing his weight around and purchasing a drink shop to get a girl¡¯s number. The Holy Angel n must be wealthy and influential, a great help in acquiring spirit items he wouldter need.

    There were eighteen Golden Dragon King seals, each one stronger than the previous. Each required spirit items more expensive than thest to break. Fortunately,Tang Wulin shattered his third seal without paying anything, but the process still required a ten-thousand-year spirit item! He couldn¡¯t rely on luck or the free gifts of others. He had to prepare to buy what he needed himself.

    Only by bing a great cksmith could he afford the materials needed to cultivate, break the seals, and preserve his life! Because of this, cksmithing had crawled its way to the top of his priority list without him realizing.

    Every seal he broke made him more powerful, but poor as he was and struggling to buy the items needed, he feared more for his life. The strength the Golden Dragon King offered him was as dangerous as it was great. Failing to shatter a seal would mean death!

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t for the life of him guess what he would need to break theter seals. Just the fourth required spirit items of the two to three-thousand-year level. Perhaps ten-thousand-year spirit items before the ninth seal were in order. But then there was the problem of finding them.

    For now, he had to prepare for the future.

    His stomach wailed midstep. Even if the sky shattered to pieces and fell tomorrow, food always came first!

    Tucked within the shadows, Xie Xie watched Tang Wulin march for the dining hall, face twisted into a grimace. He nced behind him, zooming in on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s room, gulping. He fled.

    After eating dinner, Tang Wulin returned straight to the working students dormitory. Finished forging for the day, he nned to extend his cultivation period for the night.

    Instead of walking to his room however, he made a detour once he stepped inside, heading for the grove behind the dormitory. It was a quiet ce, generally untouched by the hubbub of many people living under the same roof. More often than not, he was the only person there.

    Tang Wulin stood in the center, basking in the tranquility of the forest, silently adjusting his soul power and blood essence.

    Little by little the range of his perception expanded, and he became in every sense of the word aware of the surrounding nts. He could feel the life pulsing from them, their simple emotions. Joy. Anger. Fear. He could feel it all.

    Although bluesilver grass was not strong in the traditional sense, it enabled him to connect the the world of nts. In addition to his increased cultivation speed, his perception range grew in this state as well.

    Not only that, because he was also a fifth-rank cksmith, which had raised his spiritual power, his senses were especially sharp today. He could hear the murmuring voices of the trees, the gurgling of the blood within his veins. The powerful and rhythmic beat of his heart that pumped the scarlet liquid of life throughout his body.

    Tang Wulin took pleasure in those sensations.

    He slowly swung his hands in circles, a gentle breeze lingering in their wake. Pure white light emitted from them. It was the soul power of the Mysterious Heaven Method, and circles of the same white light formed with the movement of his hands.

    And Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon kicked into action.

 Chapter 351 - The Right Path

    <strong>Chapter 351 - The Right Path</strong>

    A golden soul ring appeared around Tang Wulin, bathing him in its glow. He activated Golden Dragon Body, and the ring¡¯s glow intensified, enveloping his figure with brilliant light. His aura surged forth blood essence flooded through his body, filling it with strength. Then his hands slowed down, and the flow of his blood essence reversed. He pulled one hand back toward him, then moved both of them along a peculiar path. As he did, his blood essence became more potent, and the golden light around him grew even more radiant. The faint roar of a dragon broke the quiet of the forest. It didn¡¯te from Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth, but instead resonated from his blood essence. Despite how soft the roar was, its oppressive might was clear.

    It sounded as if a slumbering dragon were awakening.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hands continued to move slower and slower and the draconic roar grew weaker. After ten minutes, the roar faded into silence and his blood essence returned to normal.

    He let out a long breath, then shook his head. This isn¡¯t how it went!

    Ever since Zhuo Shi showed Tang Wulin Dragon Shocks the Heavens, he had been practicing it every day after dinner. He had determined that his blood essence was the most potent around that time. However, he had yet to seed in mimicking Zhuo Shi movements even once.

    It was hard for Tang Wulin to control his blood essence. When he practiced, his heartbeat would elerate, and his blood essence would surge through his meridians, filling them to the brim and straining his body. Despite all the progress he had made thus far, Tang Wulin could only seed in circting his blood essence one-third of the way. Even so, he felt his blood essence grow thicker every time, toughening up his meridians, muscles, and viscera. He was certain that this would aid him in breaking future Golden Dragon King seals. The only unfortunate side effect was that his appetite had grown as well.

    It was then that Tang Wulin understood just how much he needed to thank Feng Wuyu. If he hadn¡¯t met that crazy old man, he would still be wracking his brains trying to figure out how to feed himself every day. With that taken care of, he could wholeheartedly throw himself into cultivating and cksmithing!

    After his blood essence settled, Tang Wulin sat down and began practicing the Mysterious Heaven Method. Cultivating in the forest allowed him to put in half the work for twice the benefits!

    ?

    Back in their dorm room, Xie Xie paced back and forth, struggling with indecision. In the end, he resolved himself and walked over to the curtain dividing the room. ¡°Come here for a second, Gu Yue. I have something I need to talk to you about.¡±

    Gu Yue was usually gone in the afternoons, be it to draft battle armor designs or go to wherever she usually disappeared to, but it was evening now, and she had returned not too long ago.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Gu Yue answered with suspicion, but got up and walked over to Xie Xie nheless.

    ¡°Can I listen too?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked.

    ¡°No way,¡± Xie Xie said firmly.

    Xu Xiaoyan clicked her tongue. ¡°Why are you being so mysterious? I¡¯m going to tell Captain about this when he gets back!¡±

    Xie Xie followed Gu Yue out of the room. After ncing around for a moment, Xie Xie led her toward a quieter location.

    The nervousness on Xie Xie¡¯s face piqued Gu Yue¡¯s curiosity. He called me out so seriously... Just what does he want to talk about?

    Soon enough, they arrived in a secluded area, and Gu Yue spoke up. ¡°So, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Listen to what I have to say, Gu Yue, but don¡¯t be mad...¡± Xie Xie said anxiously.

    Gu Yue frowned. ¡°Out with it already! What do I have to be mad about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this...¡± Just as he was about to speak, he looked into her doubtful eyes and deted like a balloon. ¡°Oh, nevermind. Just forget about it. Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    He turned around to leave for their dorm room, but Gu Yue grabbed his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t just hum and haw like that. If you have something to say, spit it out. Are you even a man, or were you just pestering me with your chirping?¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s mouth twitched. Then he gulped. ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ve been thinking about this all day and wasn¡¯t sure if I should tell you, but I¡¯ll just say it. We¡¯re still young, so we still have a lot to look forward to in the future.¡±

    ¡°What are you on about?¡± Gu Yue stared at him inplete bewilderment.

    Xie Xie gathered his resolve, his chest puffing out courageously, when he suddenly saw someone enter their dormitory.

    Yuanen Yehui walked by, wearing a male uniform as usual. She saw Xie Xie and Gu Yue, and Xie Xie saw her. She stared at them in surprise.

    ¡°Out with it already!¡± Gu Yue shouted, growing impatient.

    ¡°Shush! I¡¯ll tell you in a bit.¡± Xie Xie gestured to Gu Yue, indicating that Yuanen Yehui was present.

    Then Gu Yue saw her and acknowledged her with a nod. Yuanen Yehui responded with a cold nod of her own and left withrge strides.

    Xie Xie let out a deep breath, regaining hisposure, and moved to whisper into Gu Yue¡¯s ear, but she pushed him away. ¡°You can tell me from over there,¡± she said.

    ¡°Why do you have to be so difficult!¡± Xie Xie said grumpily.

    Gu Yue raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who¡¯s the annoying one between the two of us? Are you going to tell me or not?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± Xie Xie looked around, checking for any eavesdroppers. ¡°Wulin and Yue Zhengyu have an improper rtionship with each other!¡±

    Quite a distance away, Yuanen Yehui was just about to enter her room. Her was hand on the doorknob when her ear suddenly twitched and she went stiff.

    Meanwhile, Gu Yue just stood there in utter stupefaction. She regarded Xie Xie with a nk stare. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®improper rtionship¡¯?¡±

    Xie Xie lowered his voice. ¡°Do I really need to exin? It¡¯s exactly as you think. I never expected Captain to swing that way, but he¡¯s still young! I¡¯m sure we can still bring him back to the correct path. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you like him, right? We need to think of a way to fix this. Maybe there¡¯s some remedy for it. If we can¡¯t fix it, then Captain is...¡±

    Gu Yue took an unsteady step backward. ¡°N-no way! He never showed any signs of that! That¡¯s impossible! Are you sure you¡¯re not just imagining it?¡±

    Xie Xie grimaced. ¡°I saw Captain in Yue Zhengyu¡¯s room today. Yue Zhengyu tore his clothes from him, and it looked like he was rubbing him somewhere near his stomach. I didn¡¯t see anything more than that, but it was clear to me...¡±

    Gu Yue immediately went pale. Without another word, she ran like the wind, heading straight for the grove. Left behind, Xie Xie scratched his head awkwardly. He saw where she was running off to, and worry welled up inside of him. He let out a long sigh. ¡°Captain, I¡¯m doing this for your sake. We might be free to do whatever we want here, but if you do that, Gu Yue would just be too pitiful.¡±

    Gu Yue rushed toward the grove like a mad gale, fully aware that this was where Tang Wulin meditated every day. She was certain that he was there right now. The moment she entered the grove, she found Tang Wulin sitting at its center.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin cried out in surprise. ¡°Gu Yue?¡±

    Gu Yue approached him in an instant, grabbed him by thepels of his shirt, and shook him. ¡°Why? Why are you doing this?¡±

    The shaking addled Tang Wulin¡¯s brain and it took him a moment to get over his confusion. ¡°What? What did I do?¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s lips quivered, her face ghostly white as she stared at him with soulless eyes. ¡°Why do you like men? What¡¯s so good about men? Tell me! Why!¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°Who told you I like guys? Where¡¯d you get that idea? Gu Yue, why are you thinking about such things at our age? We¡¯re students! Our job is to diligently study and cultivate. Aren¡¯t we working toward bing battle armor masters? Just what has been going on in that head of yours?¡±

    His words left her in a daze. ¡°B-but... Xie Xie said you...¡± Then she suddenly realized something. She was far more familiar with Tang Wulin than Xie Xie was, and she was certain he had never shown any signs of veering toward that path. Realizing the error of her impulsive actions, she blushed a furious crimson. This misunderstanding had caused her to embarrass herself.

    She bit her lower lip, then stammered out what Xie Xie had told her.

    ¡°Xie... Xie...¡± Tang Wulin seethed with anger. Now that he knew who caused thismotion, he turned toward the dorm and flew off.

    Gu Yue stood there in a daze, watching Tang Wulin leave. After a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°His angry face is cute too.¡±

    Tang Wulin burst through the door to their dorm room, his face a stone mask devoid of emotion. Xie Xie looked up to see who had arrived, concern shing on his face when he saw that it was Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Captain, did you see Gu Yue?¡± Xie Xie asked. ¡°She was just looking for you.¡±

 Chapter 352 - Tower Attack

    <strong>Chapter 352 - Tower Attack</strong>

    ¡°Yeah, I saw her.¡± Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Xie Xie, I really have to thank you for what you did. How about we go out for a moment and you exin what happened? We¡¯re good brothers, aren¡¯t we? There shouldn¡¯t be any misunderstandings between us.¡±

    Upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s words, Xie Xie sighed in relief. He shot up from his bed and followed Tang Wulin outside.

    Just beyond the curtain dividing the room, Xu Xiaoyan stared at the door in confusion. ¡°What happened today? They¡¯re all acting so strange.¡±

    After closing the door behind them, Tang Wulin headed for a secluded location with Xie Xie in tow.

    ¡°Captain, it¡¯s good that we¡¯re getting this matter out in the open,¡± Xie Xie said as they walked. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get confused at our age, and Yue Zhengyu isn¡¯t a good guy either. If it weren¡¯t for him, would the misunderstanding between Yuanen and I have urred? Well, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t tell anyone your secret. Actually, I have nothing against you for having that kind of preference, but I still think girls are the best. So, what did you want to tell me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Tang Wulin replied. ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    They soon turned a bend, arriving in the forest that separated the working student dormitory and Spirit Ice za.

    Xie Xie wore a carefree smile as he walked over to Tang Wulin and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You really scared me though! So what happened between you and Yue Zhengyu today? I happened to catch a glimpse of you two while I ran some errands, otherwise I¡¯d still be in the dark...¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled in response, but it didn¡¯t quite show in his eyes.

    ¡°C-captain, what are you doing?¡± A shiver ran down Xie Xie¡¯s spine, and he stumbled backward. Fear and suspicion began creeping into his heart. ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you say you were going to exin things to me?¡±

    Tang Wulin cracked his knuckles. ¡°Exin things your ass!¡±

    ¡°Ah! No! Captain, please! Have mercy!¡±

    Miserable screams pierced the serenity of night¡¯s embrace.

    ?

    Back at the dorm, Gu Yue entered her room and flopped onto her bed. She thrust her face, still flushed crimson, into her nkets.

    ¡°Big Sis Gu Yue, you¡¯re finally finished? What is it that all of you are hiding?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked, pouting. ¡°I thought we were friends!¡±

    Gu Yue nced at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t know... that¡¯s probably for the best. Where¡¯s Xie Xie?¡±

    ¡°Captain came back and took him outside to talk. He said he had to exin something to Xie Xie... to clear up some sort of misunderstanding? What¡¯s that all about?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked curiously.

    After a moment of hesitation, Gu Yue went over to Xu Xiaoyan and whispered into her ear.

    The longer Xu Xiaoyan listened, the wider her eyes opened. They eventually got to the point where they were almost popping out of their sockets. ¡°N-no way! Xie Xie¡¯s just talking out of his ass! I bet he¡¯s feeling miserable right about now.¡±

    Gu Yue nodded. ¡°No, not just miserable. He probably regrets being alive at all!¡±

    Half an hourter, Tang Wulin walked in with Xie Xie slung over his shoulder. He threw Xie Xie onto his bed, snorted, then climbed into his own.

    Silence reigned on the other side of the curtain.

    Xie Xie¡¯s face twitched with pain as hey on his bed. No bruises or wounds could be seen on his body, but his convulsing limbs betrayed his suffering.

    Then, without warning, Gu Yue¡¯s voice cut through the air.

    ¡°Xie Xie... don¡¯t you need to exin things to me as well?¡±

    The ice in Gu Yue¡¯s voice made Xie Xie¡¯s eyes open wide. His entire body began to spasm violently, and terror grasped his heart.

    The remainder of the evening passed quietly. The usual chirping of crickets couldn¡¯t be heard. Instead, a constant p of fist against flesh softly resounded in its ce, the calming rhythmsting well into the night.

    ?

    Early the next morning, Gu Yue returned to the dorm just as Tang Wulin and Xu Xiaoyan finished practicing with their Purple Demon Eyes. Her entire being seemed refreshed and free of all pent up stress. She walked over to Tang Wulin and Xu Xiaoyan. ¡°Wulin, I made a few inquiries at the Spirit Pagoda for Xiaoyan and discovered that students at Shrek Academy can get spirit souls by means other than purchasing them. There¡¯s even a way to get higher quality spirit souls. Considering Xiaoyan¡¯s situation, she absolutely has to get a thousand-year spirit soul, but such a spirit soul would cost an astronomically high price and it isn¡¯t even guaranteed that she¡¯ll get one that¡¯s suitable. There¡¯s another method to get spirit souls at the Spirit Pagoda, but it¡¯s much more difficult than simply gathering funds.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What method is that?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Xu Xiaoyan, on the other hand, stared at the two of them with a strange look on her face. The way they acted, pretending as if the song of pain fromst night hadn¡¯t been sung, clearly surprised her.

    ¡°The tower attack,¡± Gu Yue answered. ¡°The Spirit Pagoda has it set up so that it¡¯s possible to get a thousand-year spirit soul from the tower attack. They built a spirit soul tower with 108 floors and different defense mechanisms on each one. If we conquer a floor, we¡¯ll get the opportunity to purchase the spirit soul found on that floor at a fifty percent discount.

    ¡°There are only two types of people who can do the tower attack: members of the Spirit Pagoda or prodigies that the Spirit Pagoda has bestowed its approval upon. I can help Xiaoyan with getting approved, but I can¡¯t help her clear the tower myself.

    ¡°Since different soul masters need different kinds of spirit souls, and also taking support-type soul masters into ount, the Spirit Pagoda allows the tower attack to be done in teams of up to seven people. As a result, the difficulty is also tailored to fit a seven-man team. The first eighteen floors are filled with thousand-year spirit souls, but the strength of those souls increases with every floor. The Spirit Pagoda has popted each floor from the eighteenth to the thirty-sixth with ten-thousand year spirit souls that it has collected over the years. Hundred-thousand-year spirit souls can be found from the thirty-sixth floor onward, and the final nine floors supposedly contain the spirit souls of the strongest soul beasts to ever exist.

    ¡°The Spirit Pagoda only allows soul masters aged thirty or under to participate in the tower attack, so even a member of the Spirit Pagoda like me won¡¯t be able to enter the tower to get spirit souls once they pass the age of thirty. From then on, we¡¯ll have to buy them. I heard that Shrek Academy also has a way to grant spirit souls, but that privilege is reserved for those in the inner court. Right now, our best bet is to gather some people to help Xiaoyan clear the tower. It¡¯ll be a learning experience for us as well. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Tang Wulin replied instantly. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll help.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. Howe I never knew about something as great as that until now...¡± a voice groaned from the side of the room, and a person walked over.

    It was Xie Xie, but his face was so bloody and swollen that, if the others hadn¡¯t known him for years, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to recognize him. Tang Wulin had shown him some mercy by avoiding his face when he beat him, but Gu Yue hadn¡¯t been nearly as kind.

    Gu Yue nced at Xie Xie. ¡°I only found out aftering here. The tower attack is only avable here at the headquarters of the Spirit Pagoda, and no other spirit soul tower exists on the continent. Even the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s staff members need to undergo strict audits before they can be approved for entry.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned to Xu Xiaoyan. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. When do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°The audits will take several days, so I think our next day off should work,¡± Gu Yue interjected. ¡°We still need to prepare and find three more people. If we want to get as far up the tower as we can, we¡¯ll need a full team of seven. Wulin, I¡¯ll let you handle the search for more team members. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find the best people to join us.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go think about who to invite. Are there any specific requirements for our teammates?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The ages of everyone on the team have to fall within a range of three years.¡±

    Tang Wulin furrowed his brow. The first person to pop into his mind was Wu Zhangkong. He knew for a fact that their teacher had yet to turn thirty. If they could bring him, then the first eighteen floors would pose no problem. However, it was clear that the Spirit Pagoda has foreseen such situations and created rules to prevent people from gaming the system.

    ¡°Then we can only invite people from our grade or the second grade.¡±

    ¡°How about Yuanen Yehui?¡± Xie Xie flubbed with his swollen face. Tang Wulin looked him in the eye. She¡¯d be a pretty good choice, but... considering how rocky our rtionship is at the moment, would she agree toe?

 Chapter 353 - Ninety-one Percent

    <strong>Chapter 353 - Ny-one Percent</strong>

    Although Yuanen Yehui only had three soul rings, she was a force to be reckoned with. In fact, with her two great martial souls, the likelihood of her strength surpassing the four-ringed Wu Siduo¡¯s was high.

    ¡°Let me think about it first. If we¡¯re looking for someone from our ss, then Wu Siduo, Luo Guixing, Xu Yucheng, and Yang Nianxia each fit the bill. But if we want someone from the second grade, then our choice is cut short to only Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu.¡±

    This event was a rare opportunity that would be packed full of new experiences. It was set in stone that the four teammates from the original ss zero would be going together. For thest three spots on their team, however, Tang Wulin would choose from a pool of six people.

    After mulling it over some more, he was hit with a sudden idea, his eyes lighting up.

    However, he didn¡¯t voice it for now.

    ¡°Captain,¡± whispered Xu Xiaoyan. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really want to ask for help from people in our ss.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at her in bewilderment. ¡°Howe?¡±

    ¡°Everyone in our ss ispeting against each other, and at the end of the academic year, ten percent of the ss will be expelled. I don¡¯t want to reveal the spirit soul I obtain or my Starwheel Ice Staff so early. Besides, we can do the tower attack whenever we want. I don¡¯t want to put myself in a disadvantageous situation before the end of the term.¡± Due to Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s weakness in one-on-onebat, she had to be especially prudent, hiding several tricks up her sleeve.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°That makes sense. Then we¡¯re down to only Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu. We¡¯re still missing one person. It¡¯s fine though, I have someone in mind. If he¡¯s up for going, then he¡¯ll be a major asset to our team.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked curiously.

    Taking care to look for eavesdroppers, Tang Wulin whispered a name to hispanions. As the words left his lips, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes glistened and Gu Yue and Xie Xie gestured their approval.

    ¡°Alright, now I¡¯ll see if I can persuade Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu.¡±

    ¡°Mn. Okay.¡±

    ?

    Tang Wulin banged on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Yue Zhengyu called out from inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu opened the door, still wearing his pajamas, eyes full of sleep. He stifled a yawn. ¡°Why are you bugging me so early in the morning? What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I have something I want to talk with you about.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Come on in.¡± Yue Zhengyu ushered Tang Wulin into his room. The difference between his current attitude and yesterday¡¯s was day and night.

    ¡°So, how did the appraisal go?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu rolled his eyes. ¡°Just how greedy do you think I am!¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°What? You¡¯re a scion of the Holy Angel n. Why would I be afraid of you stealing from poor little me?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯sugh was sharp as a knife. ¡°I see now. Wulin, shouldn¡¯t we be good brothers to each other?¡± As he said this, he moved to wrap his arm around Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder.

    Tang Wulin sidestepped in one fluid motion, dodging the iing physical contact. His n to reveal his status as a fifth-rank cksmith yesterday had worked out perfectly, minus Xie Xie getting the wrong idea. With the mishap fresh on his mind, Tang Wulin was desperate not to act in a way that would birth a new misunderstanding. His reputation couldn¡¯t take another hit.

    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it. Don¡¯t go groping me.¡± Tang Wulin red.

    Taking a step back, Yue Zhengyu said, ¡°Alright, so it¡¯s like this. I had your jade silver appraised and I found out its harmony rate is really high. Ny-one percent! Are you sure you¡¯re the one who forged it?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then can you forge more metals with the same quality?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? The harmony rate is affected by my mood that day, the quality of the metal, and all sorts of other tiny factors. Do you have any idea how hard it is to forge spirit alloys?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu let out a darkugh. ¡°Of course, of course. That¡¯s good then. I want to order arge batch of jade silver from you, but they must have at least a ny percent harmony rate. You can set the opening price, contribution points or spirit items, you name it. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll let me set the opening price?¡± He stared at Yue Zhengyu, eyes wide.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about this. But even if I do agree, I can¡¯t guarantee sess. It¡¯s too hard to forge alloys with above a ny percent harmony rate. I don¡¯t have the money to buy all the raw materials either.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll supply you with the raw materials.¡± Yue Zhengyu fired back, unting his riches.

    ¡°I¡¯ll trade the spirit item you asked for the other day for your piece of jade silver. I¡¯ll also put down a thousand kilograms each of high-grade heavy silver and magic silver for you to forge into jade silver. But you¡¯ll have to sign a contract that stiptes any pieces above a ny percent harmony rate will be sold to me. We can discuss a priceter. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Things are a bit moreplicated than that,¡± Tang Wulin countered. ¡°I¡¯ll trade you the jade silver now and we can discuss the price for the future jade silverter on.¡± Although that piece of jade silver was very valuable, it was only thousand refined. Its price would skyrocket if it were spirit refined. That said, it was about as valuable as the meteoric iron he had sold Yue Zhengyu in the past, definitely worth a two-thousand-year spirit item.

    ¡°Alright, the heavy silver and magic silver will be delivered to you within three days.¡± Yue Zhengyu said without missing a beat, a twinkling light in his eyes.

    Unknown to Tang Wulin, Yue Zhengyu had his family¡¯s butler test the jade silver immediately the day before. When the results came back as a ny-one percent harmony rate, the butler could not believe his eyes. Not even their n¡¯s Saint cksmith could forge an alloy with such a high quality!

    Moreover, their n¡¯s Saint cksmith wouldn¡¯t bother to forge for the n¡¯s younger generation. The Holy Angel n¡¯s rules were strict, and unless one reached a certain level, the support given by the n would be very limited. All the children in the n had to w their way up by their own efforts.

    As a result of the n rules, Yue Zhengyu had learned to take full advantage of every resource avable to him since childhood.

    The reason he was so interested in the jade silver was because it was highlypatible with his martial soul. Jade silver amplified the elemental and physical attributes, both of which the Holy Angel martial soul was concerned with and bnced. Despite not being a top-grade metal, it was the perfect material to make his two-word battle armor. Of course, that was assuming it was spirit refined.

    The harmony rate of an alloy was significant because for every five percent above sixty, it was possible to reforge the alloy with an additional metal.

    It wasmon knowledge the more metals an alloy consisted of, the stronger it was, assuming the ratios were correct.

    An alloy with a ny-one percent harmony rate allowed for six reforging attempts! The sess of future reforgings was anyone¡¯s guess, but this piece had six tries to seed. This was why it was so valuable.

    Jade silver with a sixty percent harmony rate was nowhere near the price of the spirit item Tang Wulin wanted. His jade silver with the ny-one percent harmony rate, however, was a priceless treasure well worth Yue Zhengyu¡¯s offer, even if it was only thousand refined.

    While Tang Wulin had his schemes, Yue Zhengyu wasn¡¯t sitting around twiddling his thumbs either.

    With the matter settled, Tang Wulin shed Yue Zhengyu a pleasant smile. ¡°Zhengyu, I need your help with something else. If you agree, I¡¯ll give you the other piece of meteoric iron.¡± As stingy as he was, Tang Wulin knew how to treat his best clients.

    ¡°What do you need?¡¯ Yue Zhengyu asked.

    ¡°Are you familiar with the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s spirit soul tower?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know. Are you going to do the tower attack? Aren¡¯t all your soul rings already thousand-year?¡± Yue Zhengyu asked, puzzled. Since Tang Wulin had a purple spirit soul, he had automatically obtained his third soul ring when he made his breakthrough. For the time being, he had no need for another spirit soul.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for me, but my friend. She¡¯s also a working student and her name¡¯s Xu Xiaoyan. She¡¯s ready to get her third ring, but needs another spirit soul to do so. You¡¯re strong. Will you lend us a hand?¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Yue Zhengyu answered in delight. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to exercise my body.¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. Achieving his goal, he casually tossed the promised piece of meteoric iron to Yue Zhengyu. ¡°I¡¯ve paid you now, so make sure you get me my spirit item. As for the jade silver matter, let me try it out first. We can discuss a price when I actually manage to forge another one of that level.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu was powerful. Although he wasn¡¯t quite Yuanen Yehui¡¯s match, he didn¡¯t fall too short of her. The Holy Angel martial soulbined high offense, support, and control into one deadly package. The Fallen Angel didn¡¯t lose out to the Holy Angel in terms of offense or control, but wasn¡¯t able to provide support to the vast majority of soul masters.

    After leaving Yue Zhengyu¡¯s room, Tang Wulin nced at the door leading to Yuanen Yehui¡¯s chambers. In his moment of hesitation,, he decided not to disturb her. Their paths crossed every morning anyway, courtesy of busy student life, and they attended sses in the same building. There was still time to talk to herter

 Chapter 354 - Yuanen Yehuis Condition

    <strong>Chapter 354 - Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Condition</strong>

    Shrek Academy¡¯s curriculum was by no means simple. The avable lectures spanned a wide variety of topics. However, there were few assessments of learning. The students were responsible for making sure they thoroughly understood the material. The Academy followed an old saying: the master shows the door, but the student walks through it. Every student of Shrek Academy was a genius, so a teaching style fit for geniuses was necessary.

    Everyone spent their afternoons consolidating their knowledge, cultivating, refining their bodies, studying, or practicing their professions. Everyone had their own path, so none of the teachers could tell students how to cultivate. Students could ask a teacher if they had any questions, but this cost contribution points.

    It only took a few days for new students to realize the importance of contribution points. Contribution points could buy the very best cultivation resources that Shrek Academy had to offer, but without them, one would get nothing. In the case of thetter, the only thing students could do was earn points or work hard cultivating the old fashioned way.

    nt-type soul masters like Tang Wulin could spend their contribution points on entrance to a special cultivation space called the Boundless Forest. This forest was constructed by Shrek Academy, and it was filled with every nt imaginable. It practically pulsed with life. If a nt-type soul master cultivated there, their cultivation speed would double! However, entry came at a steep price. An hour in the Boundless Forest cost five hundred points.

    Back when they first entered Shrek Academy, Yuanen Yehui bought Tang Wulin lunch in exchange for his services. Tang Wulin managed to save points that way, and heter used those points to try cultivating in the Boundless Forest. The effects of that miraculous space had been clear to him. In the time he spent there, both his soul power and bluesilver grass grew far more than they would have in the outside world. Tang Wulin had calcted the cost-efficiency of using the Boundless Forest. He came to the conclusion that, if he continued using it everyday, it would only take him at most three years to reach rank 40, and that was a conservative estimate.

    The Academy offered everything its students could ever need. Even the selection of spirit items here surpassed that of the auctions in the outside world. However, federal coins were useless in the Academy. Only contribution points were epted. Every studentcked contribution points. The thought of exchanging points for federal coins never crossed their minds.

    Although Tang Wulin was embarrassingly short on points at the moment, he was happy enough that he no longer had to worry about food expenses. He currently devoted all his time to improving his forging skills and had no time to think about making a profit.

    Amidst the hustle and bustle of student life, everyone trudged forward, one step at a time. They all prayed and worked hard, desperate to not be one of the first students facing expulsion.

    Shrek Academy gave the students just as much freedom as it did stress. This was the only way that one¡¯s potential could truly blossom.

    Tang Wulin was busy. Gu Yue was busy. Xu Xiaoyan and Xie Xie were busy. They understood where they stood among their peers. They knew they couldn¡¯t rx for even a moment. This was clearest to Xu Xiaoyan. Back at Eastsea Academy she had beenzy, and thatziness hadpounded. Now that Tang Wulin had surpassed her, out of the four of them, she was the weakest.

    ?

    ¡°Are you there, Yuanen?¡± Tang Wulin said as he knocked on the door to her room. They had only two days until their day off. After thinking about things over and over again, he came to the conclusion that Yuanen Yehui was the best person to invite to their group, and he finally found time toe visit her.

    The door opened, and Yuanen Yehui stepped into view with a cold re. ¡°What do you want? Are you here to pay me the contribution points you owe?¡±

    ¡°Contribution points?¡± Tang Wulin nearly choked. ¡°I, uh, don¡¯t have enough just yet.¡± He smiled meekly.

    Yuanen Yehui rolled her eyes at him and began closing the door.

    ¡°Wait a second!¡± Tang Wulin thrust his hand toward her, sticking a metallic object into the gap of the door before it could close.

    She opened the door once more and took the metal object in her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the incident from before, Yuanen, but our side was already punished for it. We¡¯re all working students, so we shouldn¡¯t be hostile to one another. I came to make amends. If you have anything to say to me, please say it.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Yuanen asked, looking at the metallic stone in her hand. It was cool to the touch.

    Tang Wulin grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a spirit alloy. Have you heard of it?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes shot up to meet his. ¡°This is a spirit alloy?¡± She clearly wasn¡¯t as knowledgeable as Yue Zhengyu.

    ¡°Yes. This is jade silver. Yue Zhengyu ordered it from me. It¡¯s an alloy made from heavy silver and magic silver. The harmony rate of this piece isn¡¯t too bad. It¡¯s a little over seventy percent, but it¡¯s too low for him, so I was nning on selling it to the Academy.¡±

    ¡°You can forge spirit alloys?¡± Yuanen Yehui asked, her tone far more respectful than it had been just moments before.

    Tang Wulin snickered in his heart. Everything was going ording to n. He had suffered countless hardships growing up as a cksmith, and he knew how to make the best of any situation.

    ¡°Mn. I¡¯m a fifth-rank cksmith,¡± he said, rubbing his cksmith¡¯s badge as he spoke. After the incident with Yue Zhengyu, he didn¡¯t dare to unt it as casually as he used to.

    In that instant, a crack formed in Yuanen Yehui¡¯s mask of indifference, but it immediately disappeared. She returned the jade silver to him and said, ¡°Alright. So what did youe here for?¡±

    Here¡¯s my chance! Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°You were my first client, and I remember my promise to sell you first-grade thousand refined metal at a cheap price. That promise still holds weight, and I came here because of it. I¡¯lle forge for you whenever you need it. You don¡¯t have to pay me either, just consider it part of what I owe you.¡±

    His words eased her stern expression. ¡°Mn.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something else I wanted to talk to you about,¡± Tang Wulin continued. ¡°Xu Xiaoyan is ready to get her third ring, but she needs to get a new spirit soul as well. We¡¯re nning on bringing her to the Spirit Pagoda to climb the spirit soul tower and help her get a strong spirit soul. As of now, we still need one more person to round out our team, so we would like you to join us. We aren¡¯t asking you to help for free, of course. I¡¯ll spirit refine a metal or forge a spirit alloy of your choice afterward.¡±

    ¡°Spirit soul tower?¡± Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yeah, the spirit soul tower. I¡¯ve always wanted to build a good rtionship with you. After all, out of everyone in the first and second grades, you¡¯re the strongest. If you¡¯re willing to help us, our chances of sess will be far higher. Xiaoyan is weak, and we don¡¯t want to see ourrade get expelled at the end of the year. So... please. Help us.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin never thought she would agree so easily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your spirit refining or spirit alloy though. We can talk about that in the future. I have a different condition for my help.¡± Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes twinkled as she stared at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°A different condition?¡± he echoed.

    ¡°I want approval for the tower attack.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart thumped, and when he realized the meaning behind her words, and blurted, ¡°You¡¯ve already reached rank 40?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui had three purple soul rings and two powerful martial souls. The only reason she would want approval for the tower attack was to get another spirit soul. Only the spirit soul tower offered spirit souls suitable for martial souls as great as hers.

    She¡¯s only fifteen, yet she¡¯s now rank 40! I can¡¯t even dream of reaching rank 40 by the age of fifteen! Tang Wulin would turn fourteen in half a year. He didn¡¯t have a shred of confidence when it came to reaching rank 40 in just a year and a half. Even if he spent every waking hour cultivating in the Boundless Forest, he still believed he had no chance of getting to rank 40 in such a short time.

 Chapter 355 - Little Fatty Became a Big Fatty!

    <strong>Chapter 355 - Little Fatty Became a Big Fatty!</strong>

    ¡°That¡¯s my only condition. If you agree to it, then I¡¯ll go.¡± Yuanen Yehui¡¯s expression gave no room for negotiation.

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you an answer to that right now. I¡¯ll have to discuss with my friends first,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Yuanen Yehui closed the door on him in one swift motion, clearly still wary of him.

    Left standing in the hall, Tang Wulin returned to his room and exined her condition to his friends.

    ¡°Just forget about her then. We¡¯ll be fine without her. I don¡¯t want to trouble Big Sis Gu Yue too much,¡± said Xu Xiaoyan.

    Although she didn¡¯t know the price Tang Wulin had paid to invite Yue Zhengyu, she could vaguely guess it had note cheap.

    Simrly, she had no idea what Gu Yue would have to pay for another spirit soul quota for the tower attack.

    Gu Yue waved dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s fine. No trouble at all. Yuanen Yehui is a really strong assault-type. I¡¯m certain if we have her on our team she¡¯ll be a huge help to us and you¡¯ll get a good spirit soul. It¡¯s worth it to consider epting her condition.¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± Tang Wulin interjected. ¡°This is a chance to ease our tense rtionship with her. We can restore it to what it was like before the incident. She¡¯s really skilled too, and she¡¯s practically guaranteed to enter the inner court in the future. Since we¡¯re all working students, we should be friends.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Xie Xie chimed in, leaping up from his bed.

    Xu Xiaoyan shot him a dirty look. ¡°Of course you agree. Everyday you¡¯re cleaning the front of her room, wiping the windows, drawing water for her, and wagging your tail for her like a good little puppy...¡±

    Tang Wulin threw his gaze at Xie Xie, eyebrow quirked. ¡°What are you up to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to atone.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head in resignation, then turned to Gu Yue. ¡°Are you sure it wouldn¡¯t be too much trouble to get another quota?¡±

    ¡°It should be fine. I¡¯ll go ask tomorrow after lunch. Whether we get another one or not doesn¡¯t really matter. If we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll be short one person, but we¡¯re more than strong enough to tackle the tower.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    All of a sudden, a knock sounded at the door.

    The four friends looked at each other in surprise, pondering the identity of the uninvited visitor. The only possible people they could think of were Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui.

    Xu Xiaoyan jumped off her bed and made a beeline for the door. To her surprise, her entire line of sight was obstructed upon opening it.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked, shocked.

    A perfectly round meatball towered over her. Despite standing slightly over 180 centimeters tall, his waist was as wide as he was tall. He grinned at her, chubby cheeks round like a chipmunk¡¯s.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Tang Wulin. Is he in?¡± His voice was gentle and pleasing to the ear.

    Hearing his name, Tang Wulin approached the doorway. ¡°You¡¯re...¡± He had a guess as to who the visitor was from their voice, but uponying eyes on the meatball before him, he grew unsure.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Xu Lizhi!¡±.

    Tang Wulin was stunned. In the past few years they hadn¡¯t met, the little fatty had grown into a big fatty!

    ¡°Come on in.¡± Tang Wulin quickly waved him over to the boy¡¯s side of the room.

    Apart from nighttime, when they retired, the curtain dividing the room was kept open. Xu Lizhi swept his gaze from Tang Wulin and Xie Xie on the left to Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan on the right, surprise painting his face. ¡°Y-you guys are rooming together?¡±

    The two girls immediately blushed crimson, ring at him once they recovered themselves. Tang Wulin pointed at the curtain dividing the room. ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. We¡¯re sharing this room because the living conditions for working students aren¡¯t good.¡±

    Xu Lizhi nodded in understanding. ¡°You really surprised me when you called me the other day. I never expected you to join Shrek, and even be a working student. Congrattions! Also, don¡¯t worry about how fat I¡¯ve gotten. I just ate something I shouldn¡¯t have eaten, which made me inte like a balloon.¡±

    Tang Wulin had decided on Xu Lizhi for their seventh man a few days prior. Considering the utility of Xu Lizhi¡¯s martial soul, there was no better choice.

    As an inner court student, Xu Lizhi could be counted on for his abilities as a food-type soul master. Having tasted Xu Lizhi¡¯s buns in the past, Tang Wulin was aware of their incredible effects. In fact, they were especially beneficial for him, restoring his depleted blood essence so he could continue using more of his Golden Dragon King abilities. With Xu Lizhi¡¯s support, his strength would increase by thirty percent, not to mention how his teammates would benefit. The missing cog of their machine had been a pure support-type soul master.

    Unlike Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu, Xu Lizhi had jumped at the opportunity to help Tang Wulin with no strings attached.

    And today, he had personallye to visit.

    ¡°Xu Lizhi, what¡¯s the inner court likepared to the outer court?¡± asked Xu Xiaoyan.

    Xu Lizhi awkwardly scratched his head at the question. ¡°It¡¯s not really that different. The teachers are just stricter. Things are slightly rxed for me though, since I have a food-type martial soul. The only thing It have to focus on is cultivating soul power everyday. That¡¯s about it.¡± His mouth suddenly widened as he pped once. ¡°Oh yeah, I heard the inner court is being reformed soon. I¡¯m not too clear on the details though. With how low my cultivation base is, there¡¯s a good chance I¡¯ll be kicked into the outer court. It looks like the inner court might change their eptance requirement to battle armor masters from now on. Honestly, I¡¯m not sure what to do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯reing to the outer court?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up. Xu Lizhi was about their age, so if he were to enter the outer court, there was a high possibility he would join the first grade! Which was great, as there was no one who liked Xu Lizhi¡¯s martial soul more than Tang Wulin.

    Xu Lizhi chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Anyway, did you say you guys are going to do the tower attack? Have you decided a time yet? I¡¯ve already freed up my schedule on our day off, so just give me a call and I¡¯lle running.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan was touched by his sincerity. ¡°Thank you. I can¡¯t thank you enough for agreeing to help me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I didn¡¯t have anything nned anyway.¡± He blushed when he saw Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s teary-eyed expression, doing his best to hide his bashfulness.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat then. Lizhi, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±

    Due to how fat he was, Xu Lizhi¡¯s eyes were normally crescents, but at the mention of food, they opened wide. He vigorously nodded, rows of fat from his chin rippling. ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go! You know, I still can¡¯t forget the taste of that baked fish. It was so good!¡±

    Xie Xie pped his forehead. These two really are a pair of gluttons!

    The closer they got to their destination, the more apprehension crept into his heart, causing sweat to drench his back. He pictured the disastrous scene of the two gluttons tearing through the dining hall, shuddering. Nothing would be left.

    Although the dining hall always had extra food in stock for extreme situations, ever since Tang Wulin had stepped foot into the area, the staff were forced to increase their stockpiles. Because Xu Lizhi was apanying Tang Wulin today, without a doubt the dining hall¡¯s stores would be eaten clean.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s appetite had grown to match his body¡¯s size over the years, rivaling Tang Wulin¡¯s hunger on a regr day.

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯s ability to eat,rge as it had been, was amplified by the joy he felt reuniting with Xu Lizhi. The two were evenly matched in the art of gorging, revealing the true extent of their gluttonous tendencies in each other¡¯spany.

    In order to thank Xu Lizhi, Xu Xiaoyan took it upon herself to ferry over a continuous stream of dishes. Soon, a mountain of dirty dishes piled high before them, the dining hallpletely devoid of any morsel. But they were still not satisfied.

    ¡°Eh, I didn¡¯t get to eat my fill.¡± Xu Lizhi patted his belly as he shed a silly smile at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin forced out a bitter one. ¡°Me neither. I remember you couldn¡¯t eat more than me before, but it looks like your appetite has grown even faster than mine! You¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Xu Lizhi chuckled. ¡°Back then, I couldn¡¯t ept that I lost to you in eating, so I immediately began gorging myself when I got home. I strove to eat as much as I could every day and surpass my stomach¡¯s limits. By coincidence, my cultivation speed increased quite a bit as well. But unfortunately, so did my waist size. Hehe. I really envy you. You don¡¯t get fat no matter how much you stuff yourself!¡±

    ¡°You should train your body. Being too fat isn¡¯t good for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Like I said before, I¡¯m this fat right now because I ate something special and couldn¡¯t slim up afterward. It looks like I¡¯m stuck this way now. Well, let¡¯s go then. We can eat some more in the city. I know it like the back of my hand and there¡¯s this amazing noodle ce I have to take you to. We¡¯ll get ten bowls of noodles each. The bowls are really big and the noodles are delicious!¡±

    ¡°Go on without us.¡± Gu Yue groaned, rubbing her face with her hands. During their meal, she had been earnestly reflecting on Wu Siduo¡¯s words, and had acknowledged the mental and physical fatigue watching Tang Wulin¡¯s gorging brought.

    Free in their own world, Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi happily left for the city to eat noodles, arms wrapped around each other¡¯s shoulders as they rejoiced. For gluttons like them, it was a true miracle to find arade, and was a manner worthy of celebration. In fact, Tang Wulin decided to indulge himself a bit today and take some time off from cultivating to eat with Xu Lizhi. In any case, eating also benefited his body.

 Chapter 356 - The Miracle of Food

    <strong>Chapter 356 - The Miracle of Food</strong>

    A sign that read ¡®Founding Noodle Shop¡¯ hung above the entrance to a store. A fragrant aroma wafted from that entrance, filling Tang Wulin¡¯s nose and making his fingers twitch.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Xu Lizhi shouted.

    A stout, middle-aged man with a rugged appearance walked out of the store. He had a stern look on his face, which was ented by his short hair and bronzeplexion, and wore ck pants and a ck button-down gown. He carried himself like a royalty, as if daring anyone courageous enough to talk back to him. Yet, as soon as he saw Xu Lizhi, his expression softened and a smile formed on his lips.

    ¡°Ah, Little Fatty, you¡¯ve returned!¡± he eximed.

    ¡°Yep! I¡¯m back to eat some of your delicious noodles again, and this time I brought my friend, Tang Wulin. I really missed your wife¡¯s sulent noodles. I wanna order ten bowls for each of us! The extra big bowls!¡± By the time he finished speaking, Xu Lizhi was already drooling.

    The boss turned his gaze to Tang Wulin in astonishment. ¡°This little brother is going to eat ten bowls as well?¡±

    ¡°Yep, yep! He can almost eat as much as I can!¡± Xu Lizhi pulled Tang Wulin into the noodle shop as he spoke. ¡°He¡¯s my food buddy!¡±

    Founding Noodle Shop wasn¡¯t veryrge at all, but its furniture and decorations were exquisite. They lent an air authenticity to the noodle shop. Tang Wulin may not have known much about architecture or furniture, but he could tell that this ce emphasized the elegance of simplicity. Customers filled half of the shop, all eating quietly. Although the dishes the customers were enjoying appeared simple, the aromaing from them told Tang Wulin otherwise. The smell alone was enough to elicit a growl from both his and Xu Lizhi¡¯s stomachs.

    The boss led the two of them to a private room in the very back of the shop. The room was quiterge, and an unassuming table sat in the middle of it. Upon closer inspection, however, one would notice the remarkable amount of detail in its craftsmanship.

    ¡°Take a seat,¡± the boss said. He then turned and left, and a few minutester, he returned with a bowl in each hand. Both were over a foot in diameter and held generous portions of noodles. Before the bowls even arrived at their table, a sumptuous smell of chili peppers struck Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi, soliciting a growls from their stomachs. Their hunger was back in full force.

    The boss ced the bowls in front of the two of them, and they examined the food like ravenous beasts. The noodles were thin but wide, drenched in slightly sour-smelling meat sauce that sang to their souls. Then a wave of spiciness roiled from the peppers, mixing with the sour scent and making Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi go mad with desire. The two gluttons immediately began slurping up the noodles, and both could tell that they had been cooked to perfection, and not the slightest bit past. Each bite brought joy to their taste buds, wave after wave of noodles coated in fatty meat juices sliding down their throats.

    Neither Tang Wulin nor Xu Lizhi spoke. At that moment, their bowls of noodles became their world. Each noodle that entered their stomachs filled them withforting warmth. Sweat began to pour from Tang Wulin as he ate. He could feel his blood essence surge throughout his body.

    These noodles are amazing! He turned to look at Xu Lizhi, and he was met with a smirk.

    ¡°You can tell, right? Boss¡¯s noodles aren¡¯t just any noodles!¡± Xu Lizhi said smugly. ¡°He added some spirit herbs to the dough, so not only are his noodles delicious, they¡¯re also extremely nourishing!¡±

    ¡°Then this must be expensive, right?¡± Tang Wulin asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Xu Lizhi nodded. ¡°He epts contribution points and federal coins here. Each bowl costs about twenty thousand federal coins or two thousand contribution points.¡±

    ¡°Wha... how much?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice went up an octave.

    Xu Lizhi shushed Tang Wulin hastily. ¡°Don¡¯t be so loud! I know it¡¯s a bit expensive, but the noodles are so good! They¡¯re good for your body too! Anyway, don¡¯t worry about the price today. It¡¯s my treat. I¡¯ve saved up a lot of contribution points since there aren¡¯t many ces in the inner court to spend them. We can talk about that kind of stuff after our bellies are full.¡±

    After eating ten bowls of noodles, Tang Wulin felt that his blood essence had be more lively than ever before. He felt as if he were about to soar into the sky at any moment. He could feel his entire body grow feverish, and he knew he needed to let off some steam.

    Xu Lizhi went to pay the bill, which came up to a total of forty thousand contribution points. It was a sum that Tang Wulin found it impossible to imagine for just a meal, and his heart ached when he saw the receipt. All those points just for one meal! No wonder the boss personally received Lizhi.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to head back and exercise a bit. That meal was a bit too heavy for me,¡± Tang Wulin said with a wry smile.

    ¡°Okay. I gotta say though, I can¡¯t believe your stomach surpassed mine yet again!¡± Xu Lizhi patted his stomach in satisfaction, his plump face sweating a bit from the nourishment of the spirit herb noodles. ¡°Well, see youter then.¡± Xu Lizhi waved goodbye.

    In contrast to Xu Lizhi¡¯s mellow blood essence, Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence raged through his body like a flood. This marked a clear difference in the way both of them digested the noodles.

    As Tang Wulin made for the exit, the boss handed him a card. On it was the word ¡®Founding¡¯ and a soulmunicator number.

    No longer able to suppress the energy within his body, Tang Wulin picked up the pace and was soon running back toward campus. Since the shop wasn¡¯t very far away, it only took him a few minutes to arrive at the Academy¡¯s gates.

    Tang Wulin thought his blood essence would settle down during the run back, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Instead, his blood essence grew more vigorous as it continued to course through his body, almost as if it were trying to escape. Tang Wulin rushed into the grove near the working student dormitory, golden light emanating from him as his golden blood essence soul ring grew restless and struggled out of his body. The moment the soul ring left his body, his tense nerves began to rx, and he finally had room to breathe. His blood essence surged through his body like a roaring river, filling every inch of him with aforting heat. However, this energy had to be released somehow.

    He raised his hands and slowly moved them in a circle, guiding his blood essence along the pathway of Dragon Shocks the Heavens. Due to the excessive vigor of his blood essence, just this small gesture was enough to form a whirlpool of energy within himself. He had been practicing Dragon Shocks the Heavens for a little over ten days now. He hadn¡¯t made much progress up to this point, however, and his blood essence could trace no more than fifty percent of the pathway. But today was different. His blood essence was more forceful than ever before, and it attacked the walls in his meridians with zing rage. The flow of his blood essence reversed, the resistance within the whirlpool of energy gradually faded away, and then, all of a sudden, he broke through the fifty percent barrier!

    A faint golden mist enveloped Tang Wulin¡¯s body, and a draconic roar resounded from his blood essence. It pierced the night with unprecedented might, and he was nowpletely immersed in this mystical state. Golden scales appeared on his right arm and chest, and the soul ring activated Golden Dragon Body on its own, bathing him in a light far more radiant than before. His blood essence raged within him, washing his meridians and viscera in seething energy as it poured from his body and heated up the air around him.

    As Tang Wulin grew feverish from the burning energy, his eyes shed crimson-gold as if they were aze. He began to tremble, his meridians convulsing, and the energy surging from him forced the air around him to be a swirling tempest. His hair whipped back in forth in the frenzy, his clothes burned to ash, and golden lines appeared all over his body, making him resemble a young dragon preparing to soar into the heavens. Even as his blood essence rampaged with him and fought to erupt skyward, he remained steady.

    Although his clothes had been burned to ash, his cksmith¡¯s badge remained glued to his chest. A purple-white aura emanated from it, struggling to keep him calm.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence gained momentum as his arms moved slower and slower. All of the nourishment from the food he ate had beenpletely transformed into blood essence. As the rumbling of the dragon¡¯s roar grew louder, his body began to expand as well.

 Chapter 357 - Little Goldlight

    <strong>Chapter 357 - Little Goldlight</strong>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes now shone a brilliant gold as his blood essence continued to surge toward the heavens. It rapidly progressed along the Dragon Shocks the Heaven¡¯s pathway, going past the fifty percent mark and reaching sixty percent, then seventy percent! Once his blood essence travelled eighty percent of the pathway, a bottleneck appeared. Tang Wulin felt as if his entire being were working to stop his blood essence from advancing any further. The whirlpool of energy that raged inside of his body rapidly expanded, but try as it might, it could not break through the barrier within him.

    As his stomach ballooned, Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body turned gold. He suddenly found it difficult to breathe, almost as if the air had grown thinner. Pain tormented him, but he couldn¡¯t stop now. He could only let his blood essence continue to gather andpress in his stomach. All of the blood essence in his body move with his soul power to gather at that one spot. Despite how tough his body and his meridians were, he felt as if he were about to explode.

    Not good! My energies are deviating! Tang Wulin knew he had acted too impulsively. His blood essence was currently too wild for him to practice Dragon Shocks the Heavens. His actions were a far cry from progressing step by step. He was advancing by leaps and bounds! As positive as this was, it had also lead to his current crisis.

    A few days ago, he visited Zhuo Shi seeking guidance. Zhuo Shi had told Tang Wulin that he would help him advance to the next level once he could fill sixty percent of the cirction pathway.

    Yet he had rushed straight through eighty percent of the pathway! He had yet to learn what to do from here and now faced a fatal problem.

    If his energiespletely deviated, he truly would explode!

    ¡°Fool.¡± A voice suddenly resounded in his mind. ¡°Reversing the flow of your blood essence is indeed a way to refine both your viscera and meridians, but you were too hasty. You are nowhere near ready to breakthrough. Divert some of the energy to your spirit soul.¡±

    It was the voice of Old Tang. Once again, he appeared at a critical time to save Tang Wulin.

    Spirit soul? That¡¯s right! I have Goldlight! At his bidding, Goldlight slithered out of Tang Wulin¡¯s body and coiled around his torso.

    Goldlight gently absorbed a portion of Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence, thin threads of gold leaving him and entering the snake. Tang Wulin¡¯s body quickly returned to normal, and he was no longer in danger of cultivation deviation. If his raging blood essence had broken past his meridians and moved on to attack his viscera, his life would have been in danger. Now, however, his blood essence gradually calmed to the point that he could once again control its flow and direct it throughout his body. Warmth washed over him, soothing his pain as everything returned to normal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient next time,¡± Old Tang said sternly. ¡°Take your time and slowly improve your body. It is a marvelous treasure, one you must care for by progressing one step at a time. Only by advancing at a steady pace will you be able to endure.¡±

    With the danger averted, Tang Wulin drifted into a deep meditative state.

    The sun was rising from the horizon when he awoke, and his body was damp dew.

    He noticed that his senses were sharper than before. The life force of the grove¡¯s surrounding flora seemed to linger around him, and he could hear the voices of the nts more clearly than before. Immediately after that, he sensed the presence of someone nearby. He could even discern their steady breathing. He turned to that person.

    A short distance away from Tang Wulin, still wearing her school uniform, Gu Yue sat at the base of a tree. Her legs were oriented to her side, her eyes were closed, and her long eyshes were wet with dew. Soft morning light washed over her, bathing her in breathtaking radiance.

    Although he had never considered her particrly beautiful in the past, at this moment, the sight of Gu Yue seized Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. He stared at her in a daze, burning this scene into his mind.

    Then Gu Yue¡¯s voice snapped him out of his reverie. ¡°You¡¯re awake, I see,¡± she said. She slowly opened her eyes, meeting his gaze with a warm smile as she stretched her body.

    ¡°Why were you sleeping here?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te back to the dorm no matter howte it got, so I came here looking for you. When I saw that you were deep in meditation, I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so I went to sleep.¡± She spoke as if this was just the natural thing to do.

    Tang Wulin walked over to her and ruffled her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± He wanted to thank her, but for some reason he couldn¡¯tprehend, he didn¡¯t want to say the words.

    After they returned to the dorm, Tang Wulin broke from his daily routine and didn¡¯t practice his Purple Demon Eyes. Instead, he quickly washed up, ate breakfast, went to ss, then had lunch when sses finished. After lunch, Gu Yue left for the Spirit Pagoda while the others practiced their professions. It was a normal, busy day for them.

    By the time evening fell, Gu Yue returned, and she brought good news with her. The Spirit Pagoda had granted them a second quota.

    ¡°Wow! The Spirit Pagoda is so generous!¡± Xie Xie was beaming as he gave a thumbs up. His bruised face had almostpletely healed.

    With Yuanen Yehui¡¯s condition fulfilled, they could now count her as arade in the tower attack and were all the more confident because of it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let her know then,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s our day off, so what time do you guys want to go?¡±

    Gu Yue thought for a moment before answering. ¡°Going too early would be bad, so how about after breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Tang Wulin replied.

    Xu Xiaoyan quietly clenched her fists, her eyes shining with determination. Her friends rarely spoke words of encouragement to her. They encouraged her with their actions instead. She understood that she was the weakest member of their team, the one most likely to be expelled. While Xie Xie might not be as strong as Gu Yue or Tang Wulin, he still had twin martial souls and could hold his own in battle. Xu Xiaoyan and her Starwheel Ice Staff, however, were only useful at night.

    I have to do this no matter what! I can¡¯t drag my friends down!

    ?

    Clouds filled the sky the next morning, their shadows painting the city in bleak colors. In spite of this, the working student dormitory was as lively as ever.

    Everyone gathered together after eating breakfast. The plump Xu Lizhi instantly grabbed Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui¡¯s attention. Twice as wide as an ordinary person, he was simply toorge to overlook. Yuanen Yehui stood off to the side, away from the rest of the group, and especially Yue Zhengyu. On the other hand, Yue Zhengyu stood beside Tang Wulin, whispering into his ear. Xu Xiaoan was nervous as she stood there waiting for everyone else. Gu Yue, however, was the very definition of serenity. Xie Xie looked almost as anxious as Xu Xiaoyan, but for apletely different reason. He asionally snuck nces at Yuanen Yehui, but never drummed up the courage to walk over to her. He was afraid of being beaten to a pulp.

    Tang Wulin pped his hands twice, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Alright! Since everyone is here now, let¡¯s get ready to go. First thing we need to do is n our approach to the tower attack today. Does anyone have any suggestions?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Yuanen Yehui. She was the strongest of them all and wasn¡¯t a member of Tang Wulin¡¯s usual team.

    Yuanen Yehui shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any. I¡¯ll do whatever you tell me to do. You guys just need to help me continue climbing the tower after Xu Xiaoyan gets her spirit soul.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Tang Wulin turned to Yue Zhengyu. ¡°How about you?¡±

    Considering how strong they were, both Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu had the qualifications to take over as leader. Before Yue Zhengyu could say a single word, Yuanen Yehui cut in. ¡°I¡¯ll take orders from anyone but him.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu red at her. Just as he was about to retort, however, Tang Wulin pulled him to the side and whispered into his ear.

    Yuanen Yenhui¡¯s cheeks reddened a bit at the sight, then she averted her gaze.

    Yue Zhengyu suppressed his pride and snorted. ¡°Fine. Wulin, you takemand. Aren¡¯t you the captain of your team anyway? This matter concerns your team, so I¡¯ll just do as I¡¯m told.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and nodded. He only had to whisper ¡®jade silver¡¯ into Yue Zhengyu¡¯s ear to get him to submit. Tang Wulin had been lucky in the past few days and managed to forge a piece of jade silver with a harmony rate over ny percent. He had immediately given it to Yue Zhengyu, but had yet to ask forpensation. This was why he trusted Yue Zhengyu so much right now, why he dared to be so confident.

    Before Tang Wulin could turn and ask him, Xu Lizhi waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I just came to have some fun with you guys and help out!¡±

 Chapter 358 - Warm and Soft

    <strong>Chapter 358 - Warm and Soft</strong>

    Although Xu Lizhi stood off to the side like a harmlessmb, neither Yuanen Yehui nor Yue Zhengyu dared look down on him. The reason was simple. The badge on his belt that spelled out ¡®Shrek Academy¡¯ was red. They both understood the significance of that color. That was the mark of an inner court student! He was one of the geniuses who stood at the peak of the continent, destined to be a battle armor master!

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t question any of his three friends, simply nodding at them instead. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll lead the team then. Xie Xie is our only agility-type. We have three assault-types: Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu, and me. Yuanen Yehui will be positioned in the center, and Yue Zhengyu and I will support her by her side. Gu Yue will support me with control and ranged attacks. Last but not least, Xiaoyan will be our backline fire support.¡±

    Everyone nodded, not a spark of dissent present.

    Since they were a seven-man team put together at thest minute, they must rely on brute strength to climb the tower. Fortunately for them, Yuanen Yehui was on their team. Her attack power was worth that of several soul masters in the same ring level. Additionally, Yue Zhengyu and Tang Wulin were alsoing along. Although Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t their match in overall strength, he could stand their equal when it came to explosive power. Besides, he was also responsible formanding the team and controlling the battlefield.

    He considered the rest of his team. Gu Yue was their hidden ace. Given enough time to charge up, she could unleash thunderous elemental attacks from afar. In contrast, Xu Xiaoyan was proficient in creating and taking advantage of openings, a skill she had honed from the nature of her martial soul. As an agility-type, Xie Xie wasn¡¯t to be trifled with either. Then there was Xu Lizhi as their support. Under the influence of his food-type martial soul, Tang Wulin¡¯s battle power increased by thirty percent! For now, he only knew of Xu Lizhi¡¯s Recovery Pork Bun, the rest of his arsenal a mystery. Either way, thebination of their strengths formed an incredible seven-man team!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The seven teammates departed for the campus gates. Before Tang Wulin could call for a taxi, a luxurious business van pulled up to their feet.

    The door to the driver¡¯s side opened, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s butler stepping out to open the passenger¡¯s side for them.

    shing Yue Zhengyu a thumbs up, Tang Wulin turned to face the rest of his teammates. ¡°Hop in.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu sat in the front and the rest shuffled into six seats behind him. Normally, six seats would have been more than enough room to ridefortably, but Xu Lizhi¡¯s plumpness upied a seat and a half.

    Tang Wulin sat in the middle row, lodged in between Xu Lizhi and Gu Yue. Yuanen Yehui and Xu Xiaoyan sandwiched Xie Xie in the back row. It forced him to sit shoulder-to-shoulder with Yuanen Yehui. His heart thumped in his chest, his mind unable to forget the forbidden scene he had witnessed.

    ¡°If you have any lewd thoughts, I¡¯m going to kill you,¡± whispered Yuanen Yehui.

    A shiver went down his spine and he hastily said, ¡°No, no. There¡¯s no way I would think that!¡±

    His voice came out a louder than expected, and the three sitting in the middle row shed him an inquisitive look, Xu Xiaoyan doing the same.

    Apart from Xu Lizhi, who wasn¡¯t aware of the background story, the rest understood the situation.

    All eyes on her, Yuanen Yehui immediately flushed crimson. She was still dressed in a male uniform, her masterful makeup skills masking her blush.

    Xie Xie nched. Two fingers pinched his thigh, rotating the flesh a full 180 degrees!

    He covered his own mouth to prevent himself from screaming in pain. Everyone watched him with helpless smiles, not a single person speaking up in his defense.

    In truth, he wasn¡¯t the only one embarrassed. Tang Wulin found himself in a simrly awkward situation.

    Xu Lizhi was simply too fat. He excessive size forced Tang Wulin toward Gu Yue, pushing him against her. But this wasn¡¯t enough to offset Xu Lizhi¡¯s body mass. Gu Yue had no choice but to angle her body and lean toward the window, no choice but to sit on Tang Wulin¡¯s thigh.

    There were asional bumps as the van sped down the road, rocking those within it. As their positions moved with each bump, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s faces began to flush.

    The tender warmth of flesh against flesh ferried heat to their cheeks, awkwardness filling the air between them. But there was nothing they could do. They couldn¡¯t adjust their seating arrangements while the van was in motion. As ast ditch effort, Tang Wulin tried to push back into Xu Lizhi, but the fat refused to budge.

    Tang Wulin could feel the beat of his heart, the dryness of his mouth, and the butterflies fluttering about in his stomach. Never had he felt this way before. He was only thirteen years old, at the start of puberty. He was still ignorant of the matters between boys and girls. All he could do was sit straight as an arrow, trying his best to avoid eye contact with Gu Yue.

    Soon they left the inner city, speeding toward the iconic Spirit Pagoda headquarters.

    All was quiet within the van. Xie Xie had regained his normalplexion and sat like a child afraid of iminent punishment, hands sped tightly on his knees and head hung low, not daring to look up at Yuanen Yehui.

    The smell of youth was in the air.

    After forty minutes on the highway, they finally reached the Spirit Pagoda. Shrek City was truly enormous..

    The van cruised to a stop. As soon as the doors opened, Gu Yue burst out.

    Tang Wulin could still feel her warmth on his thighs, and her scent lingered. But he finally had some room to breathe. He let out a relieved sigh as he exited the vehicle.

    The Spirit Pagoda stood right before him. He had to crane his neck just to take in its entire magnificence. Even so, he could not see the top of the pagoda. The upper half of the building pierced through the clouds, only its silhouette vaguely discernable from that point onward. It was a surreal image for him.

    Following his actions, the others disembarked one after the other. Those who were visiting the Spirit Pagoda headquarters for the first time were simrly caught in a state of awe. This was a location of absolute authority on the continent!

    All in all, Shrek City was the greatest city on the continent because of two main reasons: Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda headquarters.

    If the two great organizationsbined forces, even the Federation could only tremble before them.

    Shrek City was highly autonomous. Apart from the region surrounding the Spirit Pagoda headquarters, the entire city was solely self-governed. The Spirit Pagoda, on the other hand, was far more influential. It maintained a good, cooperative rtionship with both the Federation and Shrek Academy. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s council had wisely chosen to abstain from politics and to not control any soul masters. Thirty-six members made up the entire core council. Not only that, it was run differently from the wayrge ns and other organizations were operated. Furthermore, some of the council members were sent by the Federation. Although numerous soul masters joined the Spirit Pagoda, the core of the forces under itsmand numbered less than three thousand. Coupled with the advancement of soul technology, these soul masters were no threat to the Federation.

    As such, the Federation and the Spirit Pagoda shared an amicable rtionship.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao, founded the council system that allowed the Spirit Pagoda to persist for ten thousand years. And now it stood as one of the continent¡¯s greatest powers.

    No one knew how deep Shrek Academy¡¯s foundation ran, and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s wealth and number of masters were anyone¡¯s guess.

 Chapter 359 - Entering the Tower

    <strong>Chapter 359 - Entering the Tower</strong>

    No one knew just how deep Shrek Academy¡¯s foundation ran, and neither did anyone know how rich or how many masters the Spirit Pagoda had.

    ¡°Gu Yue, where¡¯s the spirit soul tower?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    No trace of the awkwardness from the heated car ride remained.

    ¡°It¡¯s inside the headquarters,¡± said Gu Yue. ¡°It¡¯s not actually a physical building. Think virtual. The technology used to make it is even more advanced than what was used for the spirit ascension tform. The tower is one of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s most important assets. Follow me everyone.¡±

    They climbed the stairs to the entrance. After registering their identities, they could step foot within.

    ¡°When did getting admittance into the Spirit Pagoda headquarters be so fast? They¡¯ve really raised their efficiency!¡± eximed Yue Zhengyu.

    Tang Wulin nced at Gu Yue. He recalled her shing a badge at the staff member while they were registering.

    The first floor was a majestic hallrger than those of other Spirit Pagoda branches Tang Wulin had visited.

    Murals covered the walls, stretching along the domed ceiling. Although these murals weren¡¯t eye catching in size, through sheer number they depicted an epic tale of an age long gone.

    Tang Wulin spun around in ce as he searched for the mural that began the tale. He spotted it a momentter. It hung above the center of the domed ceiling, a gigantic eye of a color Tang Wulin could not put into words. A simple nce and it were as though it was sucking out one¡¯s soul.

    A Spirit Eye? Is that the Spirit Ice Douluo¡¯s martial soul?

    Each mural in the Spirit Pagoda headquarters depicted scenes from the Spirit Ice Douluo¡¯s legend.

    Tang Wulin could spot Shrek Academy among the artwork. This hadn¡¯t surprised him as The Spirit Ice Douluo was originally a Shrek Academy student! The murals recorded all of his great aplishments.

    ¡°The murals are beautiful. Look, that¡¯s the Spirit Ice Douluo¡¯s wife, Dragon Butterfly Tang Wutong.¡± Xu Xiaoyan pointed at a mural. ¡°The legends say that together with the Spirit Ice Douluo, they have a grand total of four amazing soul fusion skills!¡±

    Tang Wulin followed her finger and took in the image of a gigantic blue butterfly, a golden ¡®V¡¯ emzoned on its back. The word beautiful couldn¡¯t begin to describe her. She was a goddess.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have business to take care of.¡± Since Gu Yue was familiar with the hall, the murals didn¡¯t affect her much. She took the lead, heading deeper into the building.

    This section of the hall was vast and empty. The only things present were a reception counter and some elevators. Gu Yue led them to a red elevator, shing her badge. The door opened and she ushered everyone in.

    ¡°The red elevator is specially reserved for high-ranking Spirit Pagoda members!¡± Yue Zhengyu eximed. ¡°Gu Yue, just who are you?¡±

    She spared him a nce, then shook her head in silence.

    The elevator ascended for a full minute beforeing to a stop. They had their breaths stolen away the moment they stepped out of the elevator.

    Through the ss walls of the pagoda, a sea of clouds stretched as far as the eye could see. They could vaguely make out the shape of Shrek City through the gently billowing clouds and mist.

    Gu Yue fetched her soulmunicator from a pocket and dialed a number. She stepped to the side, talking in hushed tones for a minute before rejoining her friends.

    Beneath the youths were milky-white patterns stretching across the floor. Coupled with the scenery outside, the impression that they were floating high above the clouds was inescapable.

    Farther in was a silver sliding door. After knocking a few times, Gu Yue slid it open and continued to escort her teammates.

    Before them stood a perfectly put together and spacious room.

    Sitting behind a desk was a tall woman in her thirties. She had a neat look to her, red hair falling straight down her back like a curtain. The woman was the most beautiful decoration within the room, her mere presence bringing life to it.

    She smiled warmly after recognizing the identities of her visitors, walking over to greet them and revealing her ck uniform.

    ¡°Wee to the Spirit Pagoda. I¡¯m Gu Yue¡¯s teacher, Leng Yaozhu.¡±

    ¡°Hello, senior,¡± everyone said in unison.

    Gu Yue¡¯s teacher? It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time hearing this. Out of everyone in the group, only Yue Zhengyu seemed to react to her self-introduction. His brows wrinkled as if he were trying to recall an important fact.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to get to know young talents from Shrek Academy like you all,¡± Leng Yaozhu said. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not dy any further then. I¡¯ll escort you to the spirit soul tower.¡±

    She made for the door with a gentle grace, her body exuding the unforgettable charms of a mature woman.

    Leng Yaozhu... Leng Yaozhu... Just where have I heard that name before? Try as he might, Yue Zhengyu couldn¡¯t figure out what the name was associated with.

    Tang Wulin cast a questioning look at Gu Yue, but she responded with a smug smile.

    Right! There¡¯s no way the Spirit Pagoda wouldn¡¯t see how talented Gu Yue is! Her teacher¡¯s probably some big shot here.

    Leng Yaozhu led the seven students down a corridor. Whenever they ran into another staff member, the staff member would stop and stand to the side in deference, their head slightly bowed as they snuck nces at the students.

    They soon arrived before arge golden elevator. Leng Yaozhu pressed her hand on the door and it immediately slid open.The students followed her in.

    The elevator was spacious enough to amodate a dozen people, not to mention a mere eight. The interior was painted a sparkling gold, energy humming in the air.

    With a jolt, the elevator sprang into motion. It came to a stop secondster, ushering the group into a circr hall several hundred meters in diameter and fifty meters tall. At the top of the roof sat a triangle with a gem dangling from its midpoint. It emitted a faint golden light.

    At the center of the hall was a lofty hexagonal tform, a flight of stairs leading to its top. It gave off the impression of an altar. The tform covered at least one hundred square meters, and in the center was a golden door towering fifteen meters.

    All sorts of equipment were littered throughout the room, staff members bustling about.

    Leng Yaozhu¡¯s arrival hadn¡¯t affected them. Only those that noticed her stopped to salute before continuing with their work.

    ¡°You kids can go now. I¡¯ve already arranged things for you.¡± She pointed at therge golden door.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Gu Yue smiled. Rather than treat her teacher respectfully, she was more intimate in their interactions.

    Leng Yaozhu beamed a doting smile. ¡°It¡¯s your first time entering the spirit soul tower, so don¡¯t be careless. It isn¡¯t the same as the spirit ascension tform. Everything you encounter in there is real. Pay attention to your safety. I¡¯ll be monitoring you all from outside, so the moment you¡¯re in danger, I¡¯ll bring you out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Tang Wulin stepped forward and expressed his gratitude as the team captain.

    She examined him for a moment, then warmth entered her smile. ¡°I take it you¡¯re Tang Wulin?¡±

    ¡°Mn. I am.¡±

    Leng Yaozhu sighed and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a real pity. I¡¯d definitely want to recruit you if you hadn¡¯t joined the Tang Sect. Well, alright then. You kids go on now. We can continue that topic after you¡¯re done. I¡¯m opening the spirit soul tower.¡±

    The moment those words left her lips, the surrounding staff members immediately changed gears and saluted Leng Yaozhu, shouting out, ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes lit up. He remembered who she was now. But at that moment, Tang Wulin gave the order to enter the door.

    Gold filled their eyes the second they stepped through the doorway, their figures vanishing into the golden light.

    Watching them disappear, Leng Yaozhu revealed a trace of disappointment in her eyes. ¡°Weren¡¯t we like this back then too? Seeing them, I¡¯m reminded of how we used to be,¡± she muttered. ¡°But you¡¯ve long since forgotten about me.¡±

    Unlike entering the spirit ascension tform, the seven students weren¡¯t hit with a wave of dizziness. Instead, everything felt normal, as if they had walked through an ordinary doorway. The gold faded from their vision, eyes sharpening as they took in their surroundings.

    They found themselves in arge hall. Thick pirs jutted out from the ashen-gray brick floor to support the ceiling. The hall was humongous, over one thousand square meters in area, empty apart from them. The ce felt ancient, like they had travelled back in time.

    Not a second after they finished examining their surroundings, the golden door behind them disappeared. Then, right before their eyes, an illusory pagoda formed,yer afteryer swirling into existence.

 Chapter 360 - Charging Through the Tower

    <strong>Chapter 360 - Charging Through the Tower</strong>

    As soon as itpletely took shape, the illusory spirit pagoda faded away, and momentster, the hall was empty once more. Octagonal in shape, the hall had a diameter of at least three hundred meters. Tang Wulin¡¯s team of seven stood in the center of the hall. Eight doors, each ten meters tall and five meters wide, surrounded the students, towering before them.

    ¡°Yuanen, Zhengyu, triangle formation. Xie Xie, adapt to the situation. Gu Yue, Xiaoyan, Lizhi, stay in the center,¡± Tang Wulin barked as he stepped forward to form one of the triangle¡¯s points. Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu immediately did as they were told and moved into position.

    And three soul rings appeared beneath Xu Lizhi, all of them purple.

    Tang Wulin was certain that Xu Lizhi only had two yellow soul rings thest time he saw him. Shock filled him as he realized that Xu Lizhi¡¯s spirit soul had ascended. He knew just how hard it was for a food-type soul master to have their spirit soul ascend, especially when they already had two soul rings.

    ¡°I have a pork bun,¡± Xu Lizhi muttered, and his first soul ring lit up. A pork bun appeared in his hands and he threw it to Tang Wulin, who caught it and devoured it two bites. Warmth filled Tang Wulin after eating the bun. His blood essence roared and his mind sharpened. He and Xu Lizhi truly were a perfect match! Xu Lizhi recited the chant several more times and distributed buns to the rest of the team. These pork buns restored their stamina and soul power, as well as providing some basic healing. Without looking back at Xu Lizhi, Tang Wulin gave him a thumbs up.

    At that moment, a low rumble resounded throughout the hall as all eight doors slowly slid open.

    Just beyond the doors, dozens of green eyes peered through the darkness at Tang Wulin¡¯s team.

    ¡°They¡¯re wolf-type soul beasts,¡± Xie Xie said. ¡°They excel at attacking in packs.¡±

    Tang Wulin firmly met the gazes of the predatory eyes. His three purple soul rings rose up while bluesilver grass began swarming out of the ground around him, swiftly slithering outward to cover a radius of around a dozen meters.

    ¡°Conserve your soul power. We won¡¯t have a chance to rest as we climb the tower,¡± said Gu Yue.

    This was everyone¡¯s first time here. Even Yue Zhengyu didn¡¯t have the strength to participate in the tower attack when he got his first soul. No one within a three-year age range of him had been able to help him either, so there was no point in him even trying back then.

    After distributing pork buns, Xu Lizhi sat down on the floor and began meditating. He was nobatant. In spite of that, Tang Wulin had undoubtedly been right to invite Xu Lizhi. Although he couldn¡¯t fight, his support would allow them to endure longer and disy even more strength.

    Soul beasts began pouring out of the doors, wolves with dark-green fur and emerald eyes. They were wind wolves, a type of soul beast usually found in forests. Despite the fact that none of them were powerful alone, they were terrifying in packs. Their strengthy in their numbers and how they didn¡¯t fear death. They would attack until either they or their prey were wiped out.

    Over a hundred wind wolves surrounded Tang Wulin¡¯s team. The wolves slowly circled around the seven students, gradually drawing closer and closer. This was just the first floor of the spirit soul tower, and they were beginning to understand just what sort of challenges awaited them now.

    ¡°Stay back, everyone. Gu Yue and I will take care of this,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    Yuanen Yehui stood stock still while Yue Zhengyu withdrew his soul rings. In order to advance as far as possible, they had to work as a team and take advantage of each other¡¯s strengths.

    The wolves drew nearer, but had yet to breach the domain of Tang Wulin¡¯s bluesilver grass. They continued watching from the perimeter, patiently waiting for an opportunity to pounce. The seven that made up Tang Wulin¡¯s team remained unmoving. The battle would begin the moment either side took action.

    Tang Wulin looked at the wolves with contempt, and the bluesilver grass suddenly stirred, shooting out like vipers and binding several wolves. The grass then yanked the wolves toward Tang Wulin. A wall of earth erupted from the ground, protecting everyone but Tang Wulin, and the pouncing wolves crashed into it.

    As if he had just poked the ho¡¯s nest, the wolves reacted instantly, swarming toward him in a ferocious onught. Wind wolves had the innate ability tosh out with des of wind, and in the blink of an eye, hundreds of criss-crossing wind des shed at the earth wall. Most of the wolves, however, focused on Tang Wulin, and although he wasn¡¯t protected by the first earth wall, another sprang up to defend him from the slicing winds. He thrust his hands into that giant wall and hoisted it into the air, using it like a shield against the onught of attacks.

    All of the wind wolves pounced at Tang Wulin at the same time, but his second soul ring lit up. Spears of bluesilver grass skewered the closest ones mid-air. Many of the wolves were impaled through their stomachs by the grass spears, and all of them went rigid upon getting struck. At the same time, an icy light burst from the center of the earth wall, shooting three meters into the air and exploded into a storm of countless jagged icicles.

    A baptism of ice rained down upon the wind wolves, every single icicle aimed at their eyes.

    Death came for the wolves, raining from above and piercing up from below. Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Impaling Array stabbed them from the ground and Gu Yue¡¯s icicles speared them from the sky.

    Everyone knew that wolf-type soul beasts had bones as hard as metal, but their bellies were as soft as tofu. As a result, most soul masters took advantage of that. However, be it the lowliest soul beast or a tyrannical overlord, the eyes were always a weak point. If the icicles were just an inch off target, they would harmlessly shatter against the hard skulls of the wolves. However, they struck the eyes with keen uracy.

    The grass spears swiftly withdrew and the earth wall copsed. When Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui stepped out from the rubble, they only saw was a sea of corpses. The sight stunned them. Not a single wolf had survived.

    They understood how amazing such a feat was. After they were enclosed in the earth wall, Tang Wulin disyed powerful crowd control abilities and restrained all of the wolves. But that wasn¡¯t what amazed them. The truly amazing person was Gu Yue, who had masterfully directed hundreds of icicles to pierce through the eyes of all the wolves! Not a single wolf didn¡¯t have an icicle sprouting from their eye sockets. They couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom just how much spiritual power she possessed. Even Tang Wulin, as familiar as he was with Gu Yue, turned to look at her in surprise. Her spiritual power had definitely progressed by leaps and bounds once again. There was no way she would be able to control each and every icicle so precisely otherwise. Tang Wulin had thought that he and Xie Xie would need to clean up the stragglers.

    But Gu Yue proved him wrong.

 Chapter 361 - Advancing

    <strong>Chapter 361 - Advancing</strong>

    ¡°First trial cleared,¡± an electronic voice announced. ¡°You may choose to absorb a thousand-year wind wolf spirit soul! You have ten seconds to decide.¡±

    A golden door appeared before Tang Wulin and his team. It wasn¡¯t asrge as the one that brought them here, but it was equally as mysterious and a transparent wind wolf hovered in front of it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tang Wulin waved to hispanions as he stepped through the door.

    All of them could choose to fuse with the transparent wind wolf floating in front of the door. But they simply rejected it and continued to the second trial. They stepped through the doorway in a sh of light, and the next moment, they found themselves in a room identical to before. It was an octagonal room with eight metal doors as well.

    Light shed in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as he motioned to hispanions. They reformed their triangle formation without another word. Xu Lizhi, however, sat down to meditate instead of using his soul skills. All seven hailed from Shrek Academy, so every one of them possessed exceptional judgement and perception. Xu Lizhi didn¡¯t use his soul skills because, after the first trial, he became confident in the strength of his teammates. As a support-type soul master, it was crucial for him to properly decide how much soul power to spend on each of his teammates.

    Furious roars suddenly began filling the air as the eight doors suddenly opened. Eight giant ming lions emerged, one from each door. They were zing demon lions, old friends of ss zero.

    A smile formed on Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. It looks like the spirit soul tower isn¡¯t that different from the spirit ascension tform. Both possess simr soul beasts!

    Judging from their figures and energy levels, Tang Wulin could tell that they were all female zing demon lions of the hundred-year level. However, they were at least five-hundred-years or above.

    Before anyone could say anything, Xie Xie stepped forward. ¡°Let me handle this,¡± he said, dashing straight at the lions.

    Tang Wulin sat down and began meditating, and the others followed suit. Their goal was not on the lower floors. Even if these floors yielded thousand-year spirit souls, they wanted high-grade thousand-year spirit souls. Wind wolves couldn¡¯t satisfy anyone, and neither could zing demon lions. This was only the second floor. Xie Xie was more than enough to handle a few hundred-year zing demon lions.

    The lions were still mid-roar when Xie Xie reached his first target. He soared into the air, his figure twisting to avoid the spewing mes before suddenly elerating toward the lion. A secondter, the lion went weak in its knees and copsed.

    A single dark spot could be seen on the lion¡¯s back, the only sign that Xie Xie had stabbed it. His feet barely touched the ground before he rushed toward his next target.

    Tang Wulin nodded approvingly. Xie Xie had grown more skilled at Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track and no longer seemed to be struggling with it. Now he looked as though he were dancing.

    After the first lion died, the remaining seven worked themselves into a frenzy. Four pounced at Xie Xie while the other three charged Tang Wulin¡¯s group. Relying on his insane speed, Xie Xie eliminated another lion. This left three lions surrounding him. He used Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to zigzag between them like a wraith, unleashing his soul skills at the same time to leave countless cuts on their bodies. At the center of the room, a hazy figure darted out from Tang Wulin¡¯s group to meet the other three lions. In the blink of an eye, one of them copsed onto the floor, dead. The instant after that, the other two copsed as well.

    It was Xie Xie¡¯s Shadow Dragon Clone!

    Tang Wulin stared at it with narrowed eyes. Even with his high spiritual power, he could only, just barely, make out the outline of the clone.

    All of a sudden, the clone flew toward Xie Xie. However, before it could reach him and fuse, Xie Xie¡¯s body exploded with light, and both he and the clone leaped into the air. They met face to face, momentarily crossing paths in midair. Then, in the next instant, the remaining lions dropped dead.

    So he¡¯s learned a new trick! Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes gleamed. He¡¯s using his clone withdrawal as abat technique now! His clone moves faster than it normally does when it¡¯s returning to fuse with him, but he doesn¡¯t actually have to fuse with it! He can use that technique to call back his clone for some quick assistance. He has really grown... now he can skillfully control two bodies at once. How long will it take for him to gain full control over all of his clones then? By the time that happens... he¡¯ll be a force to be reckoned with.

    The two Xie Xies fused back together and returned to hispanions as one. The electronic voice filled the room once more, but this time they had ten seconds to choose whether or not they wanted a thousand-year zing demon lion spirit soul.

    Xie Xie grinned at Yuanen Yehui as he passed her.

    She regarded him coldly, growling, ¡°Don¡¯t block the way.¡±

    Another door of light formed and the team entered it, proceeding to the next trial. They didn¡¯t need everyone to clear the following trials, so they took turns clearing each one. None of them even worked up a sweat clearing the first eight trials, but the soul beasts they faced grew stronger as they continued. In the eighth trial, they faced six soul beasts around the two-thousand-year level. Yuanen Yehui had instantly taken care of them like a bolt of lightning. They promptly reached the ninth trial.

    Upon arrival, Tang Wulin spoke up. ¡°We¡¯ll be fighting together for this trial,¡± he said.

    At this point, it was too difficult for only one or two of them to clear a floor. Doing so would consume too much soul power. It was time for them to fight as a team.

    Just like before, they found themselves in an octagonal hall with eight doors. This time, however, only four of them opened. A burly soul beast stepped out of each doorway for a total of four. They were covered in snow-white fur and possessed an air of majesty. It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time seeing such soul beasts. They clearly weren¡¯t inhabitants of any forest.

    ¡°Those are ice bears!¡± Xie Xie eximed. ¡°They¡¯re powerful soul beasts found in the far northernnds! The they¡¯re huge and should possess cultivation levels over three-thousand-years!¡±

    ¡°Be careful everyone,¡± Gu Yue warned. ¡°The ninth floor of the spirit soul tower is a major milestone. This trial will be far harder than the ones we¡¯ve faced until now. What do you think of them, Xiaoyan?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°They¡¯re great! Amazing! These bears are so cute! I want to cuddle them!¡±

    Cute...? Everyone looked at her strangely. You¡¯re choosing your spirit soul based on cuteness?

    The ice bears red at Tang Wulin and his team. The air started getting colder and colder the moment the they had appeared. Frigid fog already began to fill the room. The breathing of the ice bears grew deeper and deeper, as if fanning the mes of their fury. The four bears didn¡¯t attack them from all sides. Instead, they gathered together and advanced slowly.

    Tang Wulin stared straight into the eyes of the bears. ¡°Everyone, stay vignt! These ice bears are far more intelligent than the soul beasts we faced up to this point.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui moved toward the ice bears, her three soul rings appearing beneath her as she walked.

    Yue Zhengyu summoned his soul rings as well and advanced alongside her.

    Bluesilver grass slithered out of the ground and surrounded Tang Wulin.

    In the end, this was just the ninth trial.

    At that moment, the lead ice bear made its move. It roared toward the ceiling, and the entire room trembled before its deration of might. Snow began materializing out of thin air, rapidly intensifying into a blizzard that obscured everyone¡¯s vision.

    A snort resounded through the icy onught and a zing fireball erupted from the center of Tang Wulin¡¯s group, dispelling the surrounding snow. Yet the remaining bears roared one after another and the blizzard returned, howling and wailing with renewed vigor.

    It was a blizzard powered by thebined strength of four ice bears!

 Chapter 362 - Battling the Ice Bears

    <strong>Chapter 362 - Battling the Ice Bears</strong>

    As students of the legendary Shrek Academy, none of Tang Wulin¡¯s group were particrly impressive. In spite of that, they were still stronger than soul beasts of the three-thousand-year level. The four ice bears knew this, and indicative of their intelligence, they chose to engage in a battle of energy. Nothing short of an irond defense could endure their omnidirectional attack. Gu Yue paled at this realization. Facing one ice bear of this level would be no problem for her if she used Elemental Tide, but thebined force of all four bears was a different story.

    ¡°Rx, Gu Yue!¡± Tang Wulin shouted as he activated his Purple Demon Eyes and charged into the blizzard. ¡°Follow me!¡±

    The blizzard put Tang Wulin¡¯s team under considerable pressure. Yuanen Yehui summoned her Titan Giant Ape martial soul and used her third soul skill, Diamond Titan! Her body swelled with strength, but even so, she was just as affected by the blizzard as her teammates. Only attacking the ice bears would dispel it, and Tang Wulin¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes could pierce through the flurry of snow and locate the bears.

    Then, out of nowhere, the pressure of the icy onught eased up.

    For the first time since they entered the tower, Xu Xiaoyan took action.

    Ice wheels shot out one after another, spinning in the air to suck the swirling snow away from the team. Since Xu Xiaoyan could also wield the element of ice, she had a connection with the blizzard. She could control the blizzard to some extent, and each one of the ice wheels she summoned could weaken it. Although she only had two soul rings, control was her forte. The effects of her efforts were clear.

    As Tang Wulin approached the bears, one of them suddenly roared. To his surprise, the four bears turned tail and ran off in different directions.

    How crafty! Are they nning on keeping us at a distance and letting their blizzard do all the work? Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shined a brilliant purple as the realization urred to him. No. I can¡¯t let them do that. If I do, we lose.

    ¡°Xiaoyan!¡± Tang shouted. ¡±Attack with Yuanen and Zhengyu! Gu Yue, protect Xu Lizhi and Xie Xie! We¡¯re splitting up!¡± Then he darted off to the side, rushing deep into the blizzard.

    One of the ice bears suddenly stumbled and fell to the floor with a groan, the blizzard growing weaker. Tang Wulin had used the spiritual attack of his Purple Demon Eyes, disturbing the bear¡¯s focus and impairing its mind. Resisting the storm of ice raging around him, Tang Wulin charged onward. Bluesilver grass rapidly spread toward his target. As long as he defeated this ice bear, the blizzard would drastically weaken and it would be far easier to deal with the rest.

    But he was underestimating the ice bear.

    The bear shed out with its ws, shredding the encroaching bluesilver grass to bits, then curled up into a ball and rolled away, retreating across the icy floor.

    This bastard...!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s three soul rings disappeared, a single golden ring appearing in their stead. Powerful waves of blood essence rippled from his body as golden scales appeared on his right arm and torso. As blood essence surged through him, the biting cold no longer hindered him, and he instantly sped up.

    A few meters from his prey, Tang Wulin stomped the ground and pounced on the rolling bear. Hended right in front of it, his dragon w brandished threateningly. The ice bear used the momentum of its roll to fling itself forward, immediately standing upright andshing out with its own ws. Tang Wulin met the bear¡¯s ws with his own, and a shockwave erupted from the resulting collision. This three-thousand-year ice bear could generate at least five thousand kilograms worth of force, and there was no way Tang Wulin couldpete with that. The sh sent him flying backward, but the bear wasn¡¯t unharmed either. Its right w had been crushed by Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon w.

    Tang Wulin stabbed his w into the ground, skidding to a grinding halt, and then he charged forward once more. He directed his blood essence to flow ording to the path of Dragon Shocks the Heavens, and its strength instantly increased by several times. Although he still couldn¡¯t use Dragon Shocks the Heavens to its fullest potential, after the incident that happened the other day, he discovered that he could now control the flow of his blood essence to an extent. Now he could move it around his body like soul power, empowering certain parts of himself. This method rapidly drained his blood essence, but it also provided him with an explosive burst of power. He reversed the flow of his blood essence and concentrated it in his right arm. The scales on his arm began to shine brilliantly, dyeing the surrounding snowfall with golden light.

    Unleashing a ferocious roar, he charged at the bear. Icy blue light exploded from the bear as it nursed its wounded w. Itunched itself forward and rolled toward Tang Wulin once more, resembling an enormous ball of ice.

    Tang Wulin felt neither joy nor fear. He activated Golden Dragon Body and his blood essence ascended yet another level, golden light bursting from his body. Furthering strengthening his w, he punched at the ice bear.

    A boom tore through the air, sending tremors throughout the hall. Everyone turned toward the noise to see a sh of golden light. The blizzard died off in that area, revealing Tang Wulin standing there alone. He stumbled back to hispanions, then steadied himself. His right arm trembled visibly. Only he knew what had just happened.

    In its ball form, the ice bear had increased attack and defense power, but it had faced Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon w, which had been enhanced by both Golden Dragon Body and reversed blood essence flow!

    In the instant before the two had collided, a foot-long beam of golden light had shot out of the fist to slice apart the bear¡¯s defenses. Then a split-secondter, the fist came rushing in. The bear¡¯s body had been blown away with a single punch.

    Although Tang Wulin had been knocked back by the rebound, the bear was dead.

    It had lost in a barbaric contest of pure force!

    Tang Wulin panted for breath, his right arm spasming as he worked to regte his internal energies. He may not have used much soul power, but the amount of blood essence he consumed was enormous. Using Golden Dragon Body and reverse blood essence flow at the same time left him drained.

    Yet, after doing so, the blizzard clearly weakened. Sensing that theirrade had fallen, the three remaining bears roared with rage. These roars soon became mournful, and the blizzard gradually dissipated. Xu Xiaoan had used her Purple Demon Eyes to lead Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu to the remaining three bears. However, just as Yuanen Yehui was about to finish off thest ice bear, Tang Wulin shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill it just yet!¡±

 Chapter 363 - Teasing

    <strong>Chapter 363 - Teasing</strong>

    Yuanen Yehui turned to Tang Wulin, confusion in her eyes as she watched him direct his bluesilver grass.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just restrain it for now to buy some time to rest and recover,¡± he exined as the grass slithered over to tie up the surviving ice bear. He then turned to Xu Xiaoyan. ¡°Are you sure you want this one, Xiaoyan?¡±

    The four ice bears had actually been quite powerful and could be considered top tier thousand-year soul beasts. Furthermore, these bears were of the three-thousand-year level, which was perfect for Xu Xiaoyan. She would be in danger if she absorbed a spirit soul that was too strong for her, so Tang Wulin wanted her to be certain.

    And Xu Xiaoyan nodded immediately.

    Even if there was a chance of encountering stronger ice-attribute soul beastster on, she wasn¡¯t tempted to try her luck. If they encountered such beasts, they would still have to defeat them. In addition to that, she would have to be strong enough to fuse with the resulting spirit soul. Desire was all well and good, but greed definitely wasn¡¯t. Besides, she liked how fearsome the ice bears were. She had no doubt that fusing with one of their spirit souls would greatly increase her strength. She especially hoped to obtain their blizzard ability. With it, she would be able to exhibit a wider range of control and even work with Gu Yue.

    ¡°Quick!¡± Tang Wulin said to Xu Lizhi as he sat down. ¡°Give me ten pork buns!¡±

    Xu Lizhi rolled his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t give buns away, I sell them! But... fine. I have a pork bun!¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled as he took the pork bun that appeared and devoured it. His stomach instantly converted the bun into a flood of blood essence that rapidly restored his reserves. After eating a few, Tang Wulin realized that each bun provided very little soul power. Considering the fact that they came from Xu Lizhi¡¯s first soul skill, it made sense. The important thing was how they restored stamina. Soul masters usually disregarded physical stamina since soul power was far more potent, but Tang Wulin definitely didn¡¯t. He could convert his stamina into blood essence, so these buns were perfect for him. Xu Lizhi¡¯s first soul skill didn¡¯t eat up too much of his soul power, so he was an excellent match for Tang Wulin.

    The rest of the team quickly gathered by the tied up ice bear and began resting as well. Compared to the previous trials, the ninth exhibited a sharp increase in difficulty. The rest of the team understood that, if not for Tang Wulin¡¯s quick decision-making, they would have been in trouble. The blizzard had drastically restricted their vision and only those with Purple Demon Eyes could see through the veil of swirling snow.

    They had been quite lucky. Their teamposition countered this trial.

    Xu Xiaoyan walked over to the tied up ice bear, which now resembled a giant rice dumpling, and gently rubbed its head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re real or if you¡¯re an illusion, but I¡¯m really sorry about this. We couldn¡¯t just sit back and let you attack us. You are quite cute though. Nice and chubby. You look reliable.¡±

    The ice bear seemed to be taken aback by her words, but it quickly regained itsposure and continued to regard her coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡± Xu Xiaoyan muttered to herself, her eyes shining with resolve. ¡°I want an ice bear for my second spirit soul. I know you probably don¡¯t want to join me since we killed your friends, but the spirit soul tower will reward me with an ice bear spirit soul once we kill you. There¡¯s nothing I can do about that, and I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ll be able to rest easy though. I¡¯ll treat my ice bear spirit soul really well.¡±

    Fear shed in the ice bear¡¯s eyes, and it let out a low roar.

    ¡°So... how do you want to die? I think Wulin pummelled his bear to death. It was a cruel way to go. I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to look at the corpse. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be so harsh with you. I¡¯ll make sure you die in one piece. How does that sound?¡± Blue light shed and a spear of ice condensed in her hand. She brandished it right in front of the bear, the tip nearly touching its eye. ¡°I¡¯ll make it quick so you don¡¯t feel too much pain. I sincerely hope you¡¯re just a virtual projection and not a real ice bear. If you¡¯re real... I pray that, in your next life, you¡¯ll be able to hide far away from humans. That your next life will be a good one.¡±

    The bear roared frantically, it¡¯s eyes filled with terror.

    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Xu Xiaoyan stared at it in bewilderment, but the bear only continued to roar in panic. ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense. I don¡¯t speak bear! Well, I guess I¡¯ll get it over with. Bye!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan hefted her spear, poised to strike, but the ice bear roared once more. Instead of fear or frustration, a hint of sad resignation could be heard. Without warning, the bear¡¯s body copsed in on itself and turned into specks of light. These tiny lights then formed a miniature ice bear that floated toward Xu Xiaoyan. Using one of its ws, it pointed at her, then pointed at itself.

    Xu Xiaoyan beamed. ¡°You want to be my spirit soul? Really?¡±

    The bear grunted and nodded vigorously.

    ¡°But... I¡¯m not forcing you to. Are you sure you want to?¡± Xu Xiaoyan gave it a sweet smile.

    The miniature ice bear nodded.

    ¡°Alright then! I ept.¡± In reality, Xu Xiaoyan had nned to tease the ice bear for a while as soon as she saw how cute it was. But she never expected the bear to be so afraid of dying that it would willingly be her spirit soul. She had a vague feeling that fusing with a spirit soul in this way had more merits than fusing with the spirit soul that the spirit soul tower provided. Because of this, she epted immediately. The ice spear disappeared from her hand and she sat down. The little bear then flew into her body, exploding upon contact and enveloping her with a frosty mist. ¡°Captain!¡± she eximed in embarrassment. ¡°We might need to cut our break short...¡±

    The moment she began fusing with the ice bear spirit soul, the electronic voice resounded throughout the room. ¡°Ninth trial cleared. You may choose to absorb a three-thousand-year ice bear spirit soul or continue ascending.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned to Gu Yue. ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°We need to continue,¡± Gu Yue responded. ¡°We¡¯re still obligated to help Yuanen Yehui. If we stop here, her only option will be to absorb the ice bear spirit soul. Xiaoyan will be fine if we leave her here. She¡¯ll be sent out once she finishes fusing with her new spirit soul.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan had found a suitable spirit soul, so now it was Yuanen Yehui¡¯s turn.

    ¡°Okay then. We¡¯re continuing,¡± Tang Wulin dered. He was in high spirits since he had eaten over a dozen pork buns. In contrast, Xu Lizhi was a little haggard from continuously using his first soul skill. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With Tang Wulin in the lead, six people entered the door of light, leaving Xu Xiaoyan behind to focus on fusing with the ice bear spirit soul. Icy mist hung around her as her body pulsed with soul power. The mist slowly gathered behind her, taking on the faint shape of a miniature ice bear. Then it began entering her body, and her aura started to transform. A golden star appeared on her forehead, the surrounding mist awash with a noble light.

    ?

    When Tang Wulin stepped through the door of light into the hall of the tenth trial, he was shocked to discover that this hall waspletely different from previous ones. Instead of having an octogonal shape, the hall his team of six now stood in was round. Instead of eight metal doors, there was only a single one that stood thirty meters tall and twenty meters wide.

    Just as Gu Yue had said, the first nine trials were one level, and now they were on the second level.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes lit up. Now that Xu Xiaoyan had found a spirit soul, it was her turn. Her Titan Giant Ape was a power-type martial soul, so she had to find a martial soul that matched it. However, she sought a spirit soul for her fourth soul ring, which was a drastically different situation than Xu Xiaoyan getting one for her third. Yuanen Yehui could support a spirit soul around the four-thousand-year level, and having a pair of peak-level martial souls meant that she could push that limit to the six-thousand-year level.

    ¡°We¡¯ll probably be facing only one beast at a time from now on,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°Be on your guards.¡±

    The moment these words left his mouth, the gigantic door gradually began to open. They couldn¡¯t even see the beast, yet an oppressive wave of strength washed over them. A loud rumbling resounded from beyond the doorway, then another. One violent shake after another traveled through the hall, growing stronger and stronger until a gargantuan being stepped into view. It stood at over ten meters in height, its body covered in dark violent scales and had to weigh at least five thousand kilograms. It stood on four legs, and it touted gigantic tail that whipped the air behind it. The ground quaked with every step it took.

    At first nce, it simply looked like a giant lizard. However, its head was farrger than that of a normal lizard, and two horns sprouted out from it.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s a Demon Lizard Dragon!¡± Xie Xie eximed.

    In the distant past, the Demon Lizard Dragon was known as a mighty, savagend dragon. Despite its enormous body, it was strangely agile, and it controlled the darkness element. It would ughter other soul beasts not for food, but pleasure. It possessed an extremely aggressive nature, and just like the Man-faced Demon Spider, it was considered an outcast in the world of soul beasts.

    The Demon Lizard Dragon was a soul beast only mentioned in ancient texts. It was their first time seeing such a beast in person. It raised its head to the sky, its powerful aura exploding forth as it unleashed an ear-piercing roar.

    A shockwave of sound struck Tang Wulin and his sixpanions, leaving them rattled. It was almost as if they had just experienced a spiritual attack. Xie Xie and Xu Lizhi, the two people of their group that were weak in spiritual power, instantly went pale.

    Tang Wulin, however, charged forward without hesitation.

    ¡°Let me handle this.¡±

 Chapter 364 - Seconds

    <strong>Chapter 364 - Seconds</strong>

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Both Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu frowned at the idea of Tang Wulin going in alone. The Demon Lizard Dragon in front of them was definitely above the four-thousand-year level, and like any other draconic beast, it was extremely powerful and savage.

    ¡°Just let him handle it,¡± Gu Yue said, already sitting on the ground off to the side. She didn¡¯t even bother looking to see how Tang Wulin was doing before closing her eyes to meditate. ¡°We can use this time to rest.¡±

    The Demon Lizard Dragon had a fiery temper, so Tang Wulin¡¯s approach was more than enough to draw its full attention. It pounced at Tang Wulin at an unimaginable speed that didn¡¯t match its bulk, one that would leave any who saw it move bbergasted. Six webbed wings spread from its back while its tail whipped at the ground and hissed through the air. The room seemed to grow dim, and the dragon reached Tang Wulin in the blink of an eye, its mouth open wide to devour him.

    At that moment, a low roar shook the room. Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui stopped their bickering and turned to see Tang Wulin soar into the air, his body surrounded in golden light. A golden soul ring appeared around him, and the roar grew to its full intensity, the air trembling before its draconic majesty. In the face of this mighty roar, the arrogant Demon Lizard Dragon froze in mid-air. Then its wings went limp and it crashed to the ground with a dull rumble.

    This scene left everyone stupefied, overwhelmed by confusion. They saw Tang Wulin drop through the air and neatlynd atop the Demon Lizard Dragon¡¯s head. He readied his w, then thrust it into the back of the dragon¡¯s head, burying his entire arm into its skull and piercing into its brain.

    The dragon¡¯s body spasmed for a moment, then went still.

    Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui stood there dumbstruck, racking their brains to try and make sense of what they just witnessed. Yuanen Yehui was confident in her strength, but she knew it would be a challenge for her to take down a four-thousand-year Demon Lizard Dragon on her own. Yet Tang Wulin singlehandedly ughtered the beast as easily as cutting paper. This was simply inconceivable!

    Tang Wulin turned to his team with a casual look on his face, almost as if nothing noteworthy had happened. On the inside, however, he was actually quite surprised.

    The second he engaged the Demon Lizard Dragon in battle, Tang Wulin used Golden Dragon Body and reversed the flow of his blood essence. The aura of the Golden Dragon King exploded from his body and stunned the dragon, leaving it open to Tang Wulin¡¯s attack. This made its demise a swift one, but when he thrust his right arm into the dragon¡¯s head, a warm energy flowed into him and caused his blood essence to re up.

    The energy stimted his blood essence and pushed Dragon Shocks the Heavens from eighty percent to eighty-five!

    Tang Wulin needed to practice restraint when progressing with Dragon Shocks the Heavens. ording to his original expectations, it was supposed to be iparably harder for him to finish thest twenty percent of Dragon Shocks the Heavens, more so than all eighty percent he hadpleted thus far.

    Yet he had just made a month¡¯s worth of progress in the blink of an eye!

    Killing draconic soul beasts makes me stronger? I never felt anything like this in the spirit ascension tform... Is it because this Demon Lizard Dragon is real?

    Just as the idea formed in his mind, the Demon Lizard Dragon faded into particles of light and disappeared. The electronic voice sounded off once more, announcing that they had ten seconds to decide if they wanted the Demon Lizard Dragon martial soul. Yuanen Yehui simply waved at Tang Wulin dismissively, a wry smile on her lips. It had been killed in one shot by Tang Wulin! There was no way she would choose such a fragile spirit soul!

    As he rejoined hispanions, Tang Wulin thought about the sensation of that warm energy entering his body. It seemed to him that, after breaking another Golden Dragon King seal, his blood essence had grown stronger along with his influence on draconic soul beasts. He was certain that the Demon Lizard Dragon wouldn¡¯t have been so affected by him otherwise. It had just been bad luck for it to encounter him. If it had at least refrained from flying into the air, its death wouldn¡¯t have been so brutal.

    Havingpleted ten trials, they understood just how much time they had to recover between each one. Tang Wulin¡¯s team of six didn¡¯t enter the golden door until thest possible second. Once they did, they found that the eleventh floor was the same as the tenth. Only a single gigantic door stood in the hall. True to form, the door slowly slid open. This time, however, there was no burst of oppressive might. Every floor contained soul beasts far stronger than the one before it, especially from the ninth floor onward. They were now on the eleventh floor, and there was no way theing trial would be easier than the previous ones.

    ¡°Careful, everyone. Triangle formation!¡± Tang Wulinmanded. His soul rings appeared around him as bluesilver grass came twisting out of the ground to secure the perimeter. Tang Wulin now spearheaded their triangle formation. Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu nked him as the other two points of their formation. It was their job to protect their three teammates inside of the triangle.

    With a twirl of her hands, Gu Yue sent out three green lights to her guards, boosting their agility. Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui weren¡¯t even fazed by the versatility of Gu Yue¡¯s martial soul anymore. They had tried to figure out just how great her abilities were in the previous trials, but she never revealed the full extent of her hand. They could only tell that her martial soul was capable of providing just as much well-timed support as it could dish out damage, and that she had many elements at her disposal. It was their first time encountering such an iprehensible martial soul.

    Soon enough, a refreshing scent wafted to their noses. It smelled of air after a long day of baking in the sun. Yet all it did was make Tang Wulin even more cautious. He narrowed his eyes as he stared at the gaping doorway, and bluesilver grass instantly shot up to form a dense around them. A split-secondter, lightning shot out of the doorway and bombarded the with a thunderous crash. The explosive impact left their ears ringing. A shockwave rippled from the point of impact in the, and Tang Wulin groaned under the strain. He struggled to support their defense, his entire body going numb in the process.

    Only then did the attacker finally step out of the darkness beyond the doorway.

    The strength of the soul beasts they faced before seemed to match their size, but that wasn¡¯t the case for this one. It was actually quite small, standing at about a foot in height, with tiny yet sharp ws, and sportedrge violet-blue eyes. It also had bright sunny fur that Tang Wulin and the others had never seen on a soul beast before. The color extended to its tail, which was shaped like a lightning bolt. Electromaic power propelled it through the air, currents of electricity coursing through its body as it headed toward them.

    ¡°Is that... a thunder beast?¡± Xie Xie sputtered.

    Confusion filled Tang Wulin, Zu Lizhi, and Yuanen Yehui, Gu Yue knitted her brow in thought.

    Yue Zhengyu, on the other hand, had realization written all over his face.

 Chapter 365 - Opposites Attract

    <strong>Chapter 365 - Opposites Attract</strong>

    ¡°We¡¯re facing a thunder beast!¡± Yue Zhengyu eximed. ¡°As expected of the Spirit Pagoda! They have such a rare soul beast! Be careful everyone, we can¡¯t underestimate it. It¡¯s extremely quick, and its lightning is lethal.¡±

    Before Yue Zhengyu could say any more, the thunder beast made its move. It whipped its crooked tail around, sending another bombardment of violet-blue lightning at Tang Wulin¡¯s team.

    Yuanen Yehui snorted as she strode forward. Three purple soul rings appeared around her as a pair of pitch-ck wings unfurled from her back. Inky darkness spread from her body, rapidly eating away at the surrounding light and swallowing up the bluesilver grass around them. It also engulfed every lightning bolt that shot toward them, soaking them up like a blighted fen. The darkness spread beyond the of bluesilver grass, but it soon reached the boundary where electricity crackled in the air, and it stopped.

    By that point, Tang Wulin recovered from his numbness, and hemanded his bluesilver grass to shoot up toward the thunder beast. Yuanen Yehuiunched herself into the air. Her second soul ring lit up and a violet de of darkness appeared in her hand. She flew straight at the thunder beast, de in hand!

    But at that moment, golden light burst at her side, a holy radiance that pushed back her darkness. Yue Zhengyu flew off as well, moving to the other side of the thunder beast to avoid Yuanen Yehui¡¯s aura of darkness.

    Doubt welled within the hearts of Tang Wulin and the others when they saw the sh of light and darkness. They were certain that the two would cancel each other out, but something even stranger happened. Both of their des seemed to be drawn to the other, changing their courses mid-flight. Before they could even get anywhere near the thunder beast, they crashed into each other.Light and darkness came together, roiling, struggling, and an instantter, a booming shockwave tore through the air.

    Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu extricated themselves from the sh, putting distance between each other, and yelled at the exact same time.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡±

    The rest of their teammates watched in stupefaction. It was like the attraction between yin and yang!

    Light and darkness could never coexist, but, the truth was, light and darkness usually didn¡¯t behave like that when they came into contact with each other. This explosive sh urred because they both had angelic martial souls, one holy and the other fallen. The two were destined to always stand opposite of one another. Their martial souls were so ipatible that, upon sensing the other¡¯s aura, they felt more inclined to target one another! They simply couldn¡¯t help themselves from doing so.

    While the two bickered with each other, the thunder beast transformed into a streak of lightning. It appeared a hundred meters away,pletely out of reach of Tang Wulin¡¯s bluesilver grass and wholly unscathed.

    Xie Xie sprang into action. He understood that the thunder beast relied on its lightning attacks and nimbleness to dominate its opponents. As an agility-type soul master, it was his job to take it down. He sped forward like a wisp of ghostly fire, zigzagging toward the thunder beast, leaving afterimages in his wake. As he did, Gu Yue unleashed a barrage of wind des, sieging the thunder beast from all sides.

    No elements actually countered the lightning attribute, so they couldn¡¯t restrain it in that way. Lightning possessed both explosive might and frightening speed. It did have drawbacks, however, being more taxing on its user and not very suitable for defense.

    Tang Wulin calmly stayed back to guard Gu Yue and Xu Lizhi. Ever since the ninth trial, he realized that their opponents were far more intelligent than before. The thunder beast was a clear example of that. Strength itself was nothing to fear, but strength and intellect were a frighteningbination. It was clear to him that this thunder beast was exceedingly clever. It didn¡¯t engage Xie Xie inbat immediately, but chose to evade and draw him away from hispanions first. Just thinking about what sort of schemes a soul beast could hatch left him terrified.

    Xie Xie continued to chase after the thunder beast, and when he finally drew close, he used Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to soar into the air and sent a Light Dragon de shing toward it. At that moment, he saw the panic in the thunder beast¡¯s eyes disappear, confidence taking its ce within their amethyst depths.

    Not good!

    A ball of lightning one meter in diameter suddenly appeared between him and the thunder beast. Before he could react, it extinguished the Light Dragon de with a flicker of electricity, then paralyzed Xie Xie¡¯s body with another. Leaving him no time to recover, the thunder beast shot the ball of lightning at him. Its violet fury engulfed Xie Xie¡¯s body and promptly burned it to ash.

    All of this happened too quickly. Xie Xie had been lured too far away for anyone to reach him, even if they had taken action earlier.

    No one could save him.

    ¡°Xie Xie!¡± Tang Wulin screamed as he charged forward.

    However, to both his and the thunder beast¡¯s surprise, the lightning ball suddenly exploded in a burst of sparks.

    Amidst the crackle of electricity in the air, Xie Xie fell to the ground. Wisps of smoke trailed from his body, which had been burnt ck, and every hair on his body stood on end.

    Only then did Tang Wulin realize what happened. He used a shadow clone to escape at thest minute! It was just his clone that died!

    When he came face to face with the thunder beast¡¯s might, Xie Xie realized that this was an opponent he couldn¡¯t handle by himself. Only by working as a team did they have a chance at seizing victory.

    But the thunder beast had reacted to Xie Xie¡¯s reappearance too quickly. Before he could retreat, it sent another barrage of lightning at him. Xie Xie used Shadow Dragon Storm to defend himself, and this time, the lightning strikes only numbed his body instead of sending daggers of searing pain into it.

    The fact that this thunder beast¡¯s cultivation was at the five-thousand-year level made Tang Wulin¡¯s heart go cold with dread. He shot a strand of bluesilver grass out to wrap around Xie Xie¡¯s waist then dragged him back. Fortunately, Xie Xie was still in one piece.

    Xie Xie¡¯s entire body had been burnt ck. Smoke rose from every inch of him. If he hadn¡¯t reacted in time and used Shadow Dragon Storm to defend himself, he would¡¯ve been on the verge of death if notpletely dead. Every single one of his muscles twitched rapidly, making it seem as if his body were trembling without end.

    Tang Wulin willed his bluesilver grass to wrap around the waists of Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu and drag them back into their triangle formation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gu Yue said from her ce behind Tang Wulin. ¡°We were too far from Xie Xie just now. I can¡¯t teleport things at that distance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Tang Wulin said with steel in his voice. ¡°On your guards, everyone.¡± He slowly raised his hands, his blood essence flow beginning to reverse.

    For the first time since he gained it, Tang Wulin¡¯s third soul ring lit up.

    Due to his limited spiritual power, he couldn¡¯t use his bluesilver grass soul skills and reverse the flow of his blood essence at the same time. However, his third soul skill could activate independently, freeing him to prepare Dragon Shocks the Heavens.

    Golden light gathered around Tang Wulin while a draconic roar rumbled from his body. The thunder beast flinched as the roar flooded over it, its ears suddenly perked ramrod straight. It scratched its cheeks anxiously, and its eyes began to wander, searching for its next target.

    Yet Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu continued to re at each other.

    ¡°You idiot!¡± shouted Yuanen Yehui. ¡°Look what you did! If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have already killed that thunder beast!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu snorted in response. ¡°Bullshit! How would you be able to kill it without my help? It¡¯s at the five-thousand-year level! It¡¯s both fast and powerful! It¡¯s one of the beasts that stands near the peak. Don¡¯t you know why you never see ten-thousand-year thunder beasts? If it reached that level, it¡¯d be too domineering! All of the other soul beasts kill it before ites to that! That¡¯s why!¡±

    He clearly had a deeper understanding of thunder beasts than Yuanen Yehui.

    ¡°Y-y-yeah. T-t-that¡¯s right,¡± said Xie Xie. ¡°T-this thunder beast is really p-p-powerful. I-it¡¯s much more powerful than we are! Unless you have f-five soul rings and a powerful martial soul, killing it alone is impossible.¡±

    ¡°All of you be careful,¡± said Tang Wulin. ¡°Just wait for an opening.¡±

    A hundred meters away, the thunder beast smirked and whipped its tail, hurling a lightning bolt at them. It streaked across the room, closing the distance in the blink of an eye. Tang Wulin smiled as he watched the bolt approach. Golden light gathered around him and poured into a vine of bluesilver grass, causing it to grow rapidly and be as thick as a man¡¯s thigh. Scales sprouted from the vine as well. They quickly covered the vine, making it resemble an erged snake striking at its prey as it shot forward to meet the lightning bolt head on.

 Chapter 366 - Goldsong

    <strong>Chapter 366 - Goldsong</strong>

    Lightning arced through the air, striking the golden serpentine grass in a burst of sparks. The grass¡¯s glow dimmed a bit, but it had more than enough energy to keep advancing. It continued to shoot toward the thunder beast, a deathly screech resounding within the hall.

    Is... is that Goldlight? Did Tang Wulin fuse Goldlight into the bluesilver grass?

    This was the the first time anyone present had ever seen Tang Wulin¡¯s bluesilver grass behave like this, even Gu Yue and Xie Xie.

    Goldlight whipped its tail and the grass behind it stood up straight. It took on a golden luster and began moving to form a gold snake of which Goldlight was the head. Below the snake, an enormous formation, a battle array, zed into existence.

    ¡°Is that a spirit soul skill?¡± Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu asked in unison.

    Generally speaking, spirit souls could only assist their soul master indirectly. Some especially powerful spirit souls could actually participate in battle of course, which was possible for the exceptional few who possessed both a strong martial spirit and a spirit soul capable of matching its strength. However, since all spirit souls started out rtively weak, a soul master would prioritizepatibility over strength when choosing a spirit soul.

    A spirit soul skill was the product of fusing a spirit soul with a soul skill, something that would normally only be possible with one¡¯s second or third spirit soul. It would also require said spirit soul to be extremelypatible with the soul skill. Although spirit souls granted soul skills, in this particr situation, martial souls would first process the granted power. Spirit soul skills couldn¡¯tpare to soul fusion skills, but they were still far more powerful than ordinary soul skills. .

    At this moment, Goldlight served as the heart of Tang Wulin¡¯s third soul skill, Bluesilver Golden Array! Under Goldlight¡¯s control, Tang Wulin¡¯s vines could attack in more intelligent ways and disy even greater strength.

    Goldlight hadpletely changed from when Tang Wulin first got it. It was originally a defective spirit soul only capable of granting a single weak soul skill.

    But with Tang Wulin, it grew.

    Under the influence of Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline, and after absorbing a wealth of spirit energy, it ascended and grew to what it was today. However, in the end, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King bloodline had influenced Goldlight the most. All snakes possessed a sliver of draconic blood in them. A defective spirit soul like Goldlight possessed an infinitesimally small amount of draconic blood, yet Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King bloodline was that of a peak-level dragon. Simply being fused to Tang Wulin constantly exposed Goldlight to a supreme bloodline, gradually transforming it over time. Wang Jinxi had also received many benefits from the Golden Dragon King bloodline when he cultivated with Tang Wulin, but Goldlight¡¯s transformation waspletely beyond that. This was especially true after Tang Wulin broke the third seal and poured the blood essence he couldn¡¯t handle into Goldlight. Its body had grown another by yet another level and now possessed formidablebat strength.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Golden Array only became like this because Goldlight initially couldn¡¯t grant Tang Wulin three soul skills. This particr soul skill came into existence through thebined factors of the Golden Dragon King bloodline¡¯s influence, Goldlight bing a thousand-year spirit soul, and Tang Wulin¡¯s bluesilver grass mutating! This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time using this soul skill. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to use it earlier. He just hadn¡¯t quite grasped its power yet, and he didn¡¯t have any chances to test it beforehand because he had focused solely on forging alloys instead of gainingbat experience.

    Another boom rang out as the golden snake formed by the Bluesilver Golden Array dispersed yet another bolt of lightning. This infuriated the thunder beast, and it summoned a lightning bolt that pulsed with power that was far greater than before. In the next instant, it descended upon the giant snake. The lightning bolt struck the snake, sending electricity surging across its glittering golden scales and through every grassy vine, but the grass simply went erect and spread the electricity into the air.

    Now a curtain of lightning lingered around the grass snake.

    ¡°What! Elemental guidance?¡± Gu Yue gaped.

    Elemental guidance was a powerful ability that allowed a certain amount of control over every element! Gu Yue could tell that elemental guidance was a passive ability of the Bluesilver Golden Array. This meant that as long as Tang Wulin didn¡¯t face an overwhelming assault, he could simply shrug off elemental attacks using the Bluesilver Golden Array! He could just scatter any elemental attacks like dust in the wind!

    Lightning continued to pour through the air, rumbling booms filling the hall as electricity soaked bluesilver grass. The barrage grew more and more intense as the thunder beast continued to rage at how well the grass snake weathered its attacks. Soon enough, dark thundering clouds filled the hall, continuously smiting the Bluesilver Golden Array!

    Everyone stood inside of the array, staring at the spectacle in shock. Tang Wulin himself was no exception! There was no way any of them could withstand such electrical might on their own. Even if they all worked together, they would have had to pull out all of their reserved strength to survive the attack, and probably would have been crippled in the process. The thunder beast had gone berserk and its speed had increased several times over! After clearing nine floors and entering the second level of trials, the difficulty had ramped up. Now their only chance at passing this trial was for Tang Wulin to use his Bluesilver Golden Array to exhaust all of the thunder beast¡¯s soul power!

    Yet that could hardly be called a victory.

    Goldlight continued to re up at the stormy clouds, hissing its defiance. Lightning continued to flood the bluesilver grass, but each bolt that did was drawn out by elemental guidance, and electricity continued to build up and shroud the grass. The array gradually turned violet-blue, and the areapletely became saturated with crackling energy.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power reserves declined rapidly, butpared to the thunder beast, his rate of consumption was much lower. It was far easier to defend and disperse the potency of the lightning bolts than it was to summon them. What shocked him, however, was that his blood essence slowly depleted along with his soul power! He now realized that his Bluesilver Golden Array had some connection to his bloodline, which most likely stemmed from Goldlight acting as the heart of the soul skill!

    Goldlight¡¯s hissing grew louder and louder, and although none of Tang Wulin¡¯s team understood what it meant, its arrogance was extremely apparent. This led everyone to the realization that it was sneering at the thunder beast!

    Shivers ran down Xie Xie¡¯s spine. ¡°Even Boss¡¯s spirit soul is as two-faced as him! Boss, ¡®Goldlight¡¯ just isn¡¯t a suitable name for it! The name doesn¡¯t do it justice at all! Look at how much it likes to hiss. Why don¡¯t you change its name to Chatterbox!¡±

    Gu Yue red at Xie Xie as she pped the back of his head. ¡°You¡¯re the chatterbox!¡±

    Ever since the day Gu Yue beat him, he no longer found himself able to muster even an ounce of defiance toward her. He zipped his mouth shut and lowered his head in embarrassment.

    ¡°How about calling it Goldsong?¡± Gu Yue said with a thoughtful smile on her face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a nicer way of calling it a chatterbox?¡± Tang Wulin asked helplessly.

    At that moment, Goldlight turned around and yelped at Gu Yue. The difference between how it regarded the thunder beast and Gu Yue was clear. It was practically fawning over her.

    ¡°See? It likes the name,¡± Gu Yue said, nodding earnestly at Tang Wulin. ¡°Let¡¯s call it Goldsong from now on!¡±

    Tang Wulin resigned himself. ¡°Alright, fine.¡± He always felt that Goldlight had been too simple of a name anyway. Goldsong was definitely a more pleasant name to say.

    Then it shall henceforth be known as Goldsong.

    Little did they know that Goldsong would be a name known and revered by all, once Tang Wulin rose to prominence in the future.

 Chapter 367 - Elemental Stripping

    <strong>Chapter 367 - Elemental Stripping</strong>

    After Goldsong¡¯s renaming, the barrage of lightning began the weaken. The forest of lightning that filled the sky grew thinner and thinner, and soon enough, the thunder beast¡¯s visage could clearly be seen. Lightning snaked from its body, its face wreathed in fury and its pupils now vertical slits. It no longer summoned bolts lightning, but instead gathered violet-blue electricity into its body. This voltaic energy now held a hint of gold, and a momentter, the thunder beast transformed into an enormous ball of lightning!

    ¡°Did it stop caring about its own life?¡± Yuanen Yehui stepped forward, taking the lead. ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡±

    ¡°Use your Titan Giant Ape soul!¡± shouted Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Yuanen Yehui nodded in understanding. She had twin martial souls while Yue Zhengyu only had the Holy Angel. In order to keep their martial souls from shing, she had to switch to her Titan Giant Ape martial soul.

    A third soul ring appeared around Yuanen Yehui and her body swelled with strength, her clothes ripping apart until only the skintight, highly stic outfit she wore underneath remained. She roared and swung her gigantic arms around, her aura ring up, and only then did Tang Wulin realize why Yuanen Yehui always disguised herself as a boy. A girl transforming into a Titan Giant Ape truly wasn¡¯t a pretty sight.

    Yuanen Yehui immediately activated her third soul skill, Diamond Titan. It was a formidable soul skill that temporarily boosted her physical strength by an obscene amount! Only with this skill could she truly be considered strong when using her Titan Giant Ape martial soul.

    Without warning, the sky warped for an instant, making everyone¡¯s vision blur. The golden-violent ball of lightning shot toward Goldsong! However, Goldsong showed no fear and instead wielded the Bluesilver Golden Array at full power. With a flick of its tail, the entire array grew brighter and golden strands of grass shot up into the sky. The grass twisted as it spread upward, forming a giant whirlpool that sucked in the lightning.

    In a strange turn of events, the swiftly approaching lightning ball suddenly slowed down once the Bluesilver Golden Array surrounded it. From the outside, Tang Wulin and the others could see the whirlpool of grass draining the lightning from the ball of energy. Gu Yue stared at the Bluesilver Golden Array, too shocked to even prepare her own attack.

    Goldsong hadn¡¯t used elemental guidance. That only worked when an elemental attack struck it! No, Goldlight was using elemental stripping, a stronger form of elemental guidance!

    Elemental stripping... Gu Yue¡¯s eyes widened at the thought. Elemental stripping was an ability purely meant to counter elemental soul masters, a control ability that all elemental soul masters yearned for. The Bluesilver Golden Array¡¯s elemental stripping wasn¡¯t as powerful as the real thing, however. The target had to enter the scope of the array for it to activate. Even with that limitation, it was a powerful ability for the three-ringed Tang Wulin. He would now be a nightmare for all ranged elemental soul masters. That array can be used for both attack and defense!

    As Gu Yue thought about it, the Bluesilver Golden Array faced some problems. The bluesilver grass that Goldsong controlled could resist the lightning, but the normal strands of grass couldn¡¯t. The lightning of the thunder beast burned that grass ck, strand after strand cracking and crumbling to ash.

    As he currently was, Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t handle something like a five-thousand-year thunder beast on his own. He could feel his blood essence and soul power drop with every second that passed, his face growing pale.

    Yuanen Yehui snorted and stepped forward. She focused her strength into her legs and rocketed her gigantic frame into the air, punching at the thunder beast with her second soul skill, Air Cannon! Under the effects of Diamond Titan, Air Cannon became far more formidable. A white streak shot from her fist, a condensed burst of air speeding toward the thunder beast like an artillery shell. The air shell struck the lightning ball, and the resulting shockwave of the sh sent rumbles throughout the entire hall.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Golden Array failed at that moment, and the glowing formation lines that surrounded Goldsong faded away. In a sh, Goldsong returned to its normal size and slithered onto his shoulder.

    At the same time, the weakening lightning ball dissipated entirely and the thunder beast came flying out of it.

    ¡°Judgement!¡± Yue Zhengyu exploded with holy might and shot a beam of light down at the thunder beast. The thunder beast trembled in the face of the light, fighting to resist its vindictive glow. But its resistance was futile. It had already been exhausted to the brink of copse. The light mmed the thunder beast into the stone floor, which cracked under the force of impact.

    The moment Yue Zhengyu summoned the holy light, Xie Xie darted forward. He held a grudge against the beast after their previous sh, and he arrived at the downed thunder beast in a sh, attacking with a Light Dragon de. However, right as he did, a shield of light formed around the thunder beast. Xie Xie¡¯s dagger bounced off the shield, almost as if he had just struck an stic wall.

    Then, in a brilliant sh of light, the thunder beast disappeared.

    ¡°Eleventh trial cleared,¡± the electronic voice announced.

    Everyone looked at each other in surprise. Despite passing the trial, none of them looked happy. It had been a hard-won trial. If not for Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Golden Array restraining and exhausting the thunder beast, they would have had to pay a far higher price to prevail. Even so, they won, and could continue their search for a spirit soul for Yuanen Yehui.

    Yuanen Yehui looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°Are you able to continue?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Tang Wulin met her gaze. Sess was one thing, but he made a promise, and he kept his promises. ¡°No matter what happens, we¡¯ll do our best to help you.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Xu Lizhi handed a bun to Tang Wulin.

    It only took Tang Wulin two bites to finish it. Bringing a food-type soul master really was a great idea! He¡¯s just perfect for helping me fill my stomach!

    With the conclusion of the battle, Tang Wulin became acutely aware of how empty his stomach was. After devouring the pork bun however, he felt much better, leading him to look at Xu Lizhi with a heated gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! I¡¯m not a girl, Wulin!¡± Frightened by the way Tang Wulin looked at him, Xu Lizhi hastily chanted and summoned a few more buns for him.

    Yuanen Yehui saw this exchange ur and grimaced, then directed her eyes away from the two gluttons toward the door of light. Oddly enough, the electronic voice hadn¡¯t urge them to enter the door or begin a ten second countdown. Since they weren¡¯t being forced to enter the door, they rxed and spent the time they had recovering. Tang Wulin focused on absorbing the nutrients of the buns as he observed their surroundings.

    ¡°Did something change, Gu Yue? Are they giving us time to rest now?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Gu Yue furrowed her brow. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I asked my teacher about the spirit soul tower, but she just told me to experience it for myself and that knowing too much ahead of time would ruin it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll just wait and see then.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui sat in front of the door. If anything happened, she would enter immediately. It was only ten minutester that the electronic voice sounded off once more.

    ¡°You have ten seconds to enter the door.¡± A small illusory thunder beast appeared beside the door, floating in the air. ¡°Or absorb the thunder beast spirit soul.¡±

    Tang Wulin was actually quite fond of this thunder beast. If he possessed a lightning-attribute martial soul, he would have jumped at the chance to take it as his second spirit soul. Unfortunately, neither he nor anyone else on his team possessed the lightning attribute. No one aside from Yuanen Yehui could absorb another spirit soul at the moment anyway.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tang Wulin shouted. His soul power hadn¡¯t recovered much, but with the help of the buns, he had recovered most of his blood essence.

    ¡°I have a red bean bun, I have a red bean bun!¡± Xu Lizhi chanted, his third soul ring lighting up.

    The others were were already walking toward the door when they heard his chant and turned see a bunch of white buns appearing in his hands. They were tiny, but emitted an alluring fragrance. He¡¯s using his third soul skill?

    ¡°What are those for?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you on the next floor. Here. Each of you gets one.¡±

    Everyone nodded in confirmation and walked through the door of light.

 Chapter 368 - Yuanen Yehuis Choice

    <strong>Chapter 368 - Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Choice</strong>

    Light blinded Tang Wulin¡¯s team of six as they stepped into the hall of the twelfth trial. Once it dimmed enough for them to see their surroundings, they found themselves in a hall identical to that of the eleventh trial. Wasting no time, Xu Lizhi quickly distributed red bean buns to the rest of the team.

    ¡°Pay attention to your teamwork, guys,¡± he said. ¡°My Bloodthirst Bean Buns can boost your physical strength up to fifty percent and your soul power by twenty. Power-type soul masters or soul masters with vigorous blood essence will have their physical strength boosted even more. I call it the bloodthirst effect.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to Xu Lizhi, not a single one of them paying any attention to the door of light disappearing behind them. These red bean buns boost both physical strength and soul power? And he can even give one to everyone? What an amazing food-type soul master! Is that really just his third soul skill?

    Xu Lizhi smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m a bit surprised by it myself. My teacher told me that it¡¯s a variant soul skill. Its effect might be potent, but it onlysts for three minutes. It¡¯ll also leave you in a weakened state after expiring, the length of which differs between people. Wulin, for example, will probably only be weak for ten minutes. However, if you rely on spiritual power to fight and have a weak constitution, I think the weakened state willst about an hour.¡±

    Bloodthirststs for three minutes! Tang Wulin gulped, eyes glued to the red bean bun in his hand. ¡°What happens if I eat more than one?¡±

    Xu Lizhi frantically waved his hand. ¡°No, don¡¯t eat more than one! The side effects will be too great if you do. Well, you might be able to handle two, but the bloodthirst effect would onlyst one minute, its effect would be twice as strong, and you¡¯d be weak for a whole day afterward. No one else¡¯s body is strong enough to eat two, and if they did, they¡¯d die. Bloodthirst is supposed to ignite one¡¯s soul power and essence to draw forth a burst of strength, but the buns allow this to happen without any permanent side effects. So, just to be safe, don¡¯t eat more than one of them a day.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing enough as it is!¡± eximed Yue Zhengyu.

    Xu Lizhi hadn¡¯t participated in a single battle throughout the entire tower attack, but that was justmon sense for a food-type soul master like him. This didn¡¯t upset anyone because they all knew that, without his pork buns, they would have long since exhausted all their soul power and never would have made it this far. Now he revealed the secrets baked into his shocking red bean buns!

    As everyone stowed their buns away, the hall¡¯s giant metal door began rumbling.

    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Tang Wulin shouted. The thunder beast from the eleventh trial had left a deep impression on them, as did the Demon Lizard Dragon. If it weren¡¯t for Tang Wulin, the dragon would have been a far more challenging opponent. With thest two soul beasts fresh in their memories, thoughts of what the twelfth trial¡¯s beast would be filled them with anticipation. They couldn¡¯t possibly be lucky enough to perfectly counter every soul beast they came across.

    The door slid to a grinding halt, and they watched the opening with bated breath, waiting to see how fortune would treat them this time. A soul beast emerged from the darkness, its movements rough and heavy. Its head drooped as it stepped into the hall, but even so, the beast stood over ten meters tall. It had a massive frame, with shoulders spanning seven meters and arms like pirs that could hold up the heavens, thick and solid. Its figure exuded regal might, one that even a Demon Lizard Dragon would cower before.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes gleamed the second she saw it. ¡°I-is that a Diamond Baboon?¡±

    A Diamond Baboon was a power-type soul beast, one of the most powerful ape-types. In fact, its strength even surpassed that of the Titan Giant Ape. The greatest of Diamond Baboons stood over forty meters tall, a true goliath of a beast with strength to match its size. They were hailed as one of the freaks of the soul beasts world. Few possessed greater physical strength than a Diamond Baboon, and it could definitely im to be the king of strength. The Diamond Baboon¡¯s mighty in its pure strength, and strength led to terrifying speed. This earned it the title of King of the Jungle.

    Yet the Titan Giant Ape remained superior, not because of its strength or abilities, but because of its intelligence! Inparison, the Diamond Baboon was all brawn and no brains, and thereiny its greatest weakness.

    Ape-type soul beasts were generally smarter than other soul beasts, but Diamond Baboons went against this trend. In fact, some wondered if they even had brains. They possessed violent dispositions, were fond of ughtering others, and seemed to act based on instinct alone. Apart from their monstrous strength, they only possessed a single soul skill, Enrage! As the name suggested, it produced effects simr to that caused by Xu Lizhi¡¯s red bean buns. Unlike bloodthirst, however, Enrage strained the user¡¯s body, not their soul power, and even granted a greater boost of strength that could reach as high as fifty percent!

    Thousand-year soul beasts with only one soul skill were very rare. For any other soul master, the Diamond Baboon would have simply been a hassle to deal with, but considering her Titan Giant Ape martial soul, it was perfect for Yuanen Yehui. It would be a wonderful boon for her to acquire its Enrage soul skill.

    ¡°I want it,¡± dered Yuanen Yehui.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Wulin nodded at her. ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡±

    This Diamond Baboon was around the five-thousand-year level. As a power-type soul beast, it possessed formidable strength, speed, and physical defense. In exchange for having no long-ranged abilities, it was unparalleled at close quarters. With their current team, whether or not they would be able to defeat it was a coin toss.

    The reality of their grim situation shone through Yuanen Yehui¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it upied,¡± she said, popping the red bean bun into her mouth. Her third soul ring lit up as she activated Diamond Titan with a swing of her arms. She had finally found a spirit soul that suited her, but she still had to defeat it. Without hesitation she rushed forward, ying the part of vanguard, the most difficult role in this battle.

    She shot toward the Diamond Baboon, cutting through the air as the aura of the Titan Giant Ape erupted from her body. The aura washed over the Diamond Baboon, stirring it from its sluggish stupor, and its eyes began turning a bright crimson.

    Although the Diamond Baboon and the Titan Giant Ape were both ape-type soul beasts, they were mortal enemies. In ancient times, Diamond Baboons were subservient to Titan Giant Apes. Titan Giant Apes were individually stronger than Diamond Baboons, but the baboons far outnumbered their lords, and one day, an exceptionally intelligent Diamond Baboon was born. With a leader to rally them, the Diamond Baboons rose up against the Titan Giant Apes. The resulting rebellion led to many losses on both sides and started a war between the two races that rocked the world of soul beasts. Titan Giant Apes were peak-level soul beasts, while Diamond Baboons only fell slightly short of them. A war between such powerhouses shocked the heavens as well!

    This war continued for hundreds of years until the Titan Giant Apes paid a steep price to kill that intelligent Diamond Baboon. Without a leader, the Diamond Baboons copsed. Yet the Titan Giant Apes paid dearly for their victory. A great number of them died because of the war, and they lost their position as one of the ruling factions in the world of soul beasts. Although they still held onto their power as kings of the forest, they no longer acted as boldly as before. Anyone well-versed in soul beast history knew of the grudge between these two races. Saying that this grudge ran as deep as the sea would be an understatement!

 Chapter 369 - The Mighty Diamond Baboon

    <strong>Chapter 369 - The Mighty Diamond Baboon</strong>

    Even back when soul beasts littered thend, Titan Giant Apes and Diamond Baboons would be at each other¡¯s throats the moment theyid eyes on each other. Diamond Baboons knew they couldn¡¯t kill the Titan Giant Apes, but they would rather die trying. Yuanen Yehui bore no grudge against this Diamond Baboon, but as soon as she unleashed her Titan Giant Ape martial soul, her eyes went crimson with fury. The Diamond Baboon beat its chest and roared, then dropped onto all fours and bounded toward her.

    Tang Wulin understood how powerful this baboon was and chose not to use his bluesilver grass. It couldn¡¯t possibly stand up to the baboon¡¯s strength as it currently was. Instead, he opted to use his Golden Dragon King abilities, immediately activating Golden Dragon Body. A brilliant golden soul ring appeared beside him as he devoured a red bean bun, and charged at the baboon.

    ¡°Yuanen is just bing less and less womanly,¡± Xie Xie muttered to himself. He sighed, then rushed over to join Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui, approaching from the Diamond Baboon¡¯s nk like a proper agility-type soul master.

    Once the three rushed out, Yue Zhengyu unfurled his pure white wings and used his second soul skill, a holy sword materializing in his hand. Gu Yue directed the elements in the air, her hands moving nonstop.

    Every single one of them acted in perfect sync!

    As the rest of her team sprang into action, Yuanen Yehui crashed into the Diamond Baboon, the air around them exploding into a frenzied gale.

    With Diamond Titan activated, she stood a little over five meters tall. Although her frame was far bulkier than before, she was still a far cry from the Diamond Baboon¡¯s muscr mass. She also couldn¡¯t match its overwhelming physical strength. The sh sent her flying, but the baboon only staggered back two steps.

    The red bean bun had boosted Yuanen Yehui¡¯s strength by no small amount, but she was stillcking inparison with the Diamond Baboon.

    Just as the Diamond Baboon recovered from the recoil, Tang Wulin arrived.

    Standing before the towering ten-meter tall baboon, Tang Wulin resembled a baby. However, his blood essence surged within him, its flow reversing as a dragon roared from the depths of his body. Although he had eaten numerous pork buns after the previous trial, his blood essence hadn¡¯t been fully replenished. Yet the Bloodthirst Bean Bun more than made up for him not being in peak condition. It made him feel the same as when he had eaten those ten gigantic bowls of noodles. It made his blood boil, and his blood essence flowed in reverse, breaking through the eighty-five percent bottleneck to reach ny percent! His blood essence bubbled with power. Under the effects of Golden Dragon Body and the bloodthirst of the red bean bun, his strength reached an all-time high!

    Tang Wulin clenched his wed hand into a fist and sent it straight at the Diamond Baboon!

    At precisely this moment, the Diamond Baboon made a mistake. All of its attention was focused on Yuanen Yehui. It saw Tang Wulin as a nuisance and only raised its left hand up to swat at Tang Wulin as if he were a fly.

    Golden dragon w and palm met.

    The impact sent Tang Wulin flying away and he mmed into the wall like an artillery shell, embedding deeply within. While his strength was great, Tang Wulin still couldn¡¯tpare with Yuanen Yehui, let alone the Diamond Baboon.

    However, the Diamond Baboon hadn¡¯te out unscathed.

    Although Tang Wulin¡¯s punch was nowhere near as powerful as the baboon¡¯s casual swat, there was still a matter of difference in the sizes of their hands. With all of Tang Wulin¡¯s strength concentrated on hisparatively tiny fist, the pressure he exerted was far higher, and this was without taking in consideration his w¡¯s crushing effect.

    The same instant Tang Wulin was sent flying away, a crunch could be heard as the Diamond Baboon¡¯s left hand exploded, leaving a bloody hole half a meter in diameter on its palm. The Diamond Baboon grimaced, roaring its rage to the sky. Pain seared its nerves, and its entire arm began to twitch.

    Yet it wasn¡¯t given a single moment of reprieve. Holy light descended from the heavens at that moment, bathing the Diamond Baboon in mes that ate away at its flesh! Although the Diamond Baboon wasn¡¯t of darkness-attribute, holy mes burned the soul in addition to flesh. This was one of the defining traits of a Holy Angel.

    The excruciating pain of its flesh burning and the bloody hole in its palm was too much for the Diamond Baboon. It went crazy, its eyes bleeding red while its golden hair stood on end, the gold color rapidly reced by scarlet.

    Entering its enraged state, the Diamond Baboon¡¯s strength multiplied as its intelligence, low to begin with, disappeared entirely. It couldn¡¯t feel the pain from its palm anymore. It exploded into action, throwing its enormous bulk at Yuanen Yehui.

    The enraged Diamond Baboon was terrifying. Its originally gigantic body grew even more muscr, its height now twelve meters. A simple swing of its arms left aftershocks in their wake. The baboon was difficult enough to deal within its normal state, so there was no way they could stand against it now that its abilities were increased by fifty percent.

    ¡°It¡¯s not at the ten-thousand-year level yet, so its enraged state can¡¯tst more than ten minutes. We just need to survive for that long. Be careful everyone,¡± warned Yuanen Yehui.

    She hadn¡¯t expected the Diamond Baboon to be so easily enraged. Despite her surprise, her heart remained calm. She already knew that unless they were able to utterly suppress the Diamond Baboon, then it would be enraged sooner orter, and sooner increased their odds of victory.

    Yuanen Yehui leaped to the side as the Diamond Baboon thundered towards her. She was still under the effects of the red bean bun, and wanted to take advantage of it to run away while she still could. She understood that fighting the enraged baboon right now would only lead to defeat.

    Tang Wulin had slid down onto the ground long ago. He got up and frowned at the enraged Diamond Baboon, pondering how they would ovee this challenge. The red bean buns¡¯ effect would end in three minutes, but the Diamond Baboon¡¯s enraged state wouldst far longer. In their weakened state, a single strike from the powered-up baboon would eliminate them.

    An idea popped into his head and he spun towards Yue Zhengyu. ¡°Zhengyu, don¡¯t eat your red bean bun yet. Conserve your soul power,¡± Tang Wulin shouted.

    ¡°Roger that!¡± Yue Zhengyu hovered in the air, wondering what Tang Wulin had nned even as he agreed. He kept shooting holy light at the baboon.

    In the previous trial, because he couldn¡¯t reconcile with Yuanen Yehui, the majority of the workload had been shifted to Tang Wulin. Yue Zhengyu wasn¡¯t satisfied with this. His pride didn¡¯t allow himself to be a burden on someone else. If he wanted to properly work together with his teammates, then he could only force himself to ept orders. His confidence in Tang Wulin had improved over time as well, the original scorn he held toward Tang Wulin gone. Tang Wulin¡¯s overwhelming victory against the Demon Lizard Dragon had left deep impression on him. He had defeated it within seconds! Regardless of what stars had aligned to produce such a result, only the oue mattered! It was only after facing the thunder beast and their current foe, the Diamond Baboon, that he understood the true difficulty of the spirit soul tower.

    ¡°Gu Yue, use the wind element to lighten us!¡± shouted Tang Wulin.

    Gu Yue was conjuring an ice spear in front of her. Green, gold, and blue, it was, a three-element attack. Soul power fluctuated from within it as the immense power caged by the ice fought for its release. It had taken her over a minute to shape the spear, and considering her cultivation level and spiritual power, it was anything but weak.

    A distance away, Yuanen Yehui struggled to survive. Even boosted by the red bean bun and facing the Diamond Baboon in such arge hall, the baboon¡¯s speed had risen to insane heights in its enraged state. It chased after her in a craze, nearly overtaking her with its long strides several times. ¡°Yuanen, change to your Fallen Angel and fly into the air! Zhengyu, prepare to take us up!¡± Tang Wulin orderedas he shot bluesilver grass at Yue Zhengyu, Xu Lizhi, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue.

 Chapter 370 - Dont Judge a Bun by its Folds

    <strong>Chapter 370 - Don¡¯t Judge a Bun by its Folds</strong>

    Xie Xie and Gu Yue, being the most familiar with Tang Wulin, instantly understood his intentions.

    Holding her three-colored ice spear in one hand, Gu Yue shot orbs of green light at her teammates from her other hand.

    Xu Lizhi chanted, creating more buns.

    Tang Wulin tugged on the bluesilver grass connected to Yue Zhengyu, who shot into the air, lifting Tang Wulin up with him.

    The hall was about fifty meters high. Yue Zhengyu flew high up with Tang Wulin in an instant. Tang Wulin then pulled Xie Xie and Gu Yue up.

    Yue Zhengyu finally understood why Tang Wulin had told him to conserve his soul power. Taking three passengers into the air would drain his soul power immensely. To help lighten Yue Zhengyu¡¯s load, Tang Wulin sent Goldsong into a strand of bluesilver grass and shot it into the ground as support. He proceeded to pull Xu Lizhi up as well.

    With all five of them in the air now, Yuanen Yehui also understood what the n was too. She turned around, gathered strength within her legs, and leaped. Her body rapidly shrunk as she soared upward, narrowly avoiding the Diamond Baboon¡¯s sweeping palm. Strong gusts of wind buffeted her progress mid-air, but she switched to her Fallen Angel martial soul. A pair of ck wings sprouted from her back and she flew herself higher into the air.

    Unwilling to let its enemy get away, the Diamond Baboon continued to chase. It ran towards the wall, mbered up several tens of meters, then leaped off the wall toward Yuanen Yehui.

    At that moment, the ice spear left Gu Yue¡¯s palm. Fire exploded from the tail of the ice spear and, in the blink of an eye, it reached the Diamond Baboon.

    The collision disintegrated the ice spear into an icy mist. Despite the baboon¡¯s formidable defense, the impact sent it really backward and it fell from the air. Frost coated the baboon¡¯s fur as the icy mist burrowed into its body. Furious, the Diamond Baboon and roared, its blood essence surging forth to dispel the mist. But now Yuanen Yehui was out of its reach..

    Yuanen Yehui gave Gu Yue a thumbs up as she flew over.

    Tang Wulin threw the Goldsong-infused bluesilver grass down and used the resulting rebound force to thrust Gu Yue, Xie Xie, Xu Lizhi, and himself a dozen meters higher into the air. They were now over twenty meters above the ground.

    Yue Zhengyu continued to p his wings, straining himself to ascend higher. Carrying four people in the air with a cultivation level of only three soul rings was not an easy task, especially when one of those four was Xu Lizhi. Yue Zhengu barely managed to ascend another couple of dozen meters pushing himself to his limits.

    ¡°Yuanen!¡± Tang Wulin threw a strand of bluesilver grass toward her.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Fallen Angel was inferior to Yue Zhengyu¡¯s Holy Angel in terms of divine power, but with her Titan Giant Ape martial soul, it enhanced her strength beyond Yue Zhengyu. This applied to her wing strength as well. Yuanen grabbed onto the strand of bluesilver grass connected to her teammates and beat her wings harder, relieving the pressure onYue Zhengyu as she ascended.

    The berserk Diamond Baboon leaped back into the air, swinging its arms straight at Xu Lizhi. The fist missed, hitting air a few meters away. Despite this, Xu Lizhi could feel its deadly wind pressure. Fortunately, most of it dissipated and only knocked the team back a few meters from their height forty meters above the ground.

    After bing enraged, the Diamond Baboon had grown to twelve meters tall. With its strength boosted, it could jump over thirty meters high, nearly forty. This was astonishing for a soul beast with no ranged attacks!

    ¡°Bring us to the top!¡± shouted Tang Wulin.

    Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu exerted themselves to bring them higher, straight to the ceiling.

    Tang Wulin stabbed his w into the ceiling. It was abnormally sturdy for stone. His w only prated halfway, but that was enough. With Tang Wulin using his own strength to stay up high, it lightened Yue Zhengyu¡¯s burden and he could now stably fly in the air with just three people attached to him.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s n had been simple, but they were shocked nheless.

    The enraged Diamond Baboon¡¯s strength far exceeded their expectations, its power seemingly great enough to crush anything that stood in its way. None of them dared take one of its attacks.

    However, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s words earlier had reminded Tang Wulin. Since Enrage produced a simr effect to the red bean buns and the power boost was even greater, then the effective time had to be shorter.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have too much time. How long do you think you can hold out for?¡± Yuanen Yehui asked Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I have plenty of strength left. Even if I didn¡¯t, it still wouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to carry you guys.¡± His strength had long since surpassed five thousand kilograms worth of force. All together, the six of them weighed no more than five hundred kilograms. This burden was nothing to him.

    Yue Zhengyu flew over to Tang Wulin and wrapped a strand of bluesilver grass around his waist and shoulders. ¡°Let me know if you can¡¯t hold on. I¡¯ll use the red bean bun and we¡¯ll be able tost another three minutes.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t carry them all as he was now, but it wouldn¡¯t be a problem under the bloodthirsty effort.

    ¡°I have a mini soup bun, I have a mini soup bun, I have a mini soup bun...¡± chanted Xu Lizhi.

    Small buns appeared in his hand one after another. He handed one over to Tang Wulin. ¡°This is my second soul skill, Agility Soup Buns. They reduce someone¡¯s weight, which gives them greater agility. They¡¯re useful for me in this situation.¡± He popped one into his mouth right after speaking.

    His Agility Soup Buns were just perfect for their current predicament. Everyone became lighter after eating one.

    Yue Zhengyu eyes lit up after feeling the effects. ¡°Fatty, your buns are great!¡± He was awed by the effects of Xu Lizhi¡¯s Recovery Pork Bun, Agility Mini Soup Bun, and Bloodthirsty Red Bean Bun.

    Although the effects of their food didn¡¯t manifest immediately, the greatest advantage of food-type soul masters was the length of the effects. Having a food-type soul master in a team could mean the difference between victory and defeat in a prolonged battle.

    Xu Lizhi grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t judge a bun by its folds!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re so fat you¡¯re panting, but I¡¯ll admit that your support is very effective.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui flew over to join them. After facing the Diamond Baboon together, something had changed in their rtionships. They had shared joys and sorrows, trials and tribtions, and they all grew closer as a result. Yuanen Yehui no longer regarded them coldly. Well, except for Xie Xie.

 Chapter 371 - Marginal Victory

    <strong>Chapter 371 - Marginal Victory</strong>

    Tang Wulin smiled as he watched the furious Diamond Baboon. ¡°Now we just need to wait. Lizhi, give Yuanen a few pork buns. We need her in top condition as soon as possible. Once she¡¯s ready, we¡¯ll kill it.¡±

    Challenging one trial after another without much rest had exhausted them. If not for their luck and their wits, they would never have made it this far.

    Tang Wulin admired Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui¡¯s strength. With two flight-capable soul masters in their team he could use many more tactics and pull off much more daring ns while maintaining minimal casualties.

    The Diamond Baboon roared and kept jumping toward them, only to always fall short. Fifty meters was an impossible height for it to reach, and there was nothing it could climb. All it could do was howl at them.

    The Bloodthirst effect on Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui soon dissipated and theirplexions paled with the loss of strength. However, their bodies were strong and they could endure the feeling of weakness. They quickly ate a few pork buns, color returning to their cheeks as they did so.

    The Diamond Baboon¡¯s howls gradually died down as the crazed look in its eyes retreated and its body shrunk. Before the ten minute mark was reached, its enraged state seemed to have ended.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Yue Zhengyu announced.

    He extracted himself from the bluesilver grass and unfurled his wings, golden mes bursting into life as he dove down to the baboon. His holy sword manifested in his hand as an ethereal gold light surrounded him. All three of his soul rings were lit, as he constantly switched between his three soul skills. That golden light around his body seemed to havee from his third soul skill! This was an advanced soul skill maniption technique that required high mechanical skill and powerful soul skills.

    Yue Zhengyu stopped his descent meters away from the Diamond Baboon and hovered in ce, his figure obscured by the light and mes.

    ¡°Light of Judgement!¡± He raised his sword toward the heavens. Light gathering around the tip of his sword, lighting the entire hall up like a miniature sun. Soon, the holy sword grew to ten meters in length!

    Tang Wulin looked over at Yuanen Yehui, noticing the shock in her eyes.

    This was Yue Zhengyu¡¯s true power, which he had concealed this entire time. He really hid this much strength? Is this what a rich kid does, only choosing to reveal his power at the very end of the tower attack?

    In that split-second, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s Holy Angel was far stronger than Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Fallen Angel! While having twin martial souls made her stronger overall, individually her martial souls were weaker since she had to spread her efforts between the two.

    The air trembled as Yue Zhengyu shed at the Diamond Baboon and sent it flying backward, golden mes devouring its body.

    He hadbined the power of all three of his soul skills to produce this frightening sh!

    Yuanen Yehui chose this moment to attack too, transforming from a Fallen Angel into a Titan Giant Ape as she fell straight onto the Diamond Baboon¡¯s head. The others dropped after her. There was no suspense in the oue of the battle anymore.

    The Diamond Baboon was still struggling to get up when Yuanen Yehui arrived, bringing her fists down to smash its head. Yet, a few feet before she struck it, its body twitched and instantly shrunk by a third. Her fists missed and struck the stone floor instead.

    What?

    Everyone stood there, stunned. Before they could react, the Diamond Baboon shot to its feet and headbutted Yuanen Yehui, sending her flying with a resounding thud. The Diamond Baboon followed up on its attack, delivering a punch to her stomach.

    No one had expected the weakened Diamond Baboon to suddenly unleash such strength! They couldn¡¯tprehend what had just happened. Tang Wulin wanted to rush in to save her, but she was too far away and he wouldn¡¯t make it in time. Everything had happened too suddenly. By the time he realized Yuanen Yehui was under attack, the baboon was already in pursuit.

    The Diamond Baboon wasn¡¯t injured, its eyes still filled with bloodlust. The entire time it had led them by the nose and luring them into a trap. Its enraged state hadn¡¯t ended at all! This wasn¡¯t a normal stupid Diamond Baboon. No, it was intelligent like the one that led the other Diamond Baboons in an uprising against the Titan Giant Apes long ago!

    Yuanen Yehui barely managed to twist her body in time to, thrust out her fists to meet the baboon¡¯s attack. Inches before the baboon¡¯s fist struck her, she disappeared in a burst of silver light.

    However, the Diamond Baboon¡¯s fist didn¡¯t strike empty air.

    A whirlwind of light collided with its fist. The resultant shockwave shook the room and a blurry projectile shot back, headed towards the wall. A shield of water appeared between the projectile and the wall in an attempt to cushion the impact. The projectile was Xie Xie. He had done his best to mitigate the force behind the Diamond Baboon¡¯s punch with his Light Dragon Storm, but he was no match for its strength.

    ¡°Xie Xie!¡± shouted Tang Wulin.

    Everyone else had recovered from their shock now. Yue Zhengyu flew toward the Diamond Baboon, brandishing his holy sword once more.

    The Diamond Baboon swelled once again as strength surged through its body again, but the bloodlust in its eyes was rapidly fading. Its enraged state was about to end. Yuanen Yehui attacked it as well,pletely forgetting her differences with Yue Zhengyu.

    With a boom, the Diamond Baboon was sent backward again. This time, however, its defenses were weaker, and its entire body was engulfed in holy mes. Yuanen Yehui descended, smashing her fists onto its head. Feet firmly nted on the ground now, she followed up with a straight punch, then an uppercut!

    The Diamond Baboon was too weak to put up any resistance and could only get pummelled by her.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin rushed to Xie Xie¡¯s side.

    Gu Yue had teleported Yuanen Yehui out just as Xie Xie arrived in front of the Diamond Baboon¡¯s fist. It had taken his all to put up a defense with Light Dragon Storm.

    Originally, he was going to take the hit for Yuanen Yehui, but it was impossible for him to receive the attack ande out unscathed. The difference in strength between him and the Diamond Babon was simply too great. Instead, he nned to push her out of the way at thest minute.

    However, Gu Yue had teleported Yuanen Yehui out of the way, foiling his n to be the white knight saving the princess. Rather, he was even sent flying by the Diamond Baboon.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s vision reddened with rage. Xie Xie was an agility-type soul master! It was fundamentally impossible for him to endure such an attack. Xie Xie was lucky to not have died from the five-thousand-year Diamond Baboon¡¯s attack! Even Yuanen Yehui in her Titan Giant Ape form would have been gravely injured by the baboon¡¯s attack, not to mention Xie Xie.

    Xie Xiey prone on the floor, his eyes looking down at his limbs that were twisted in impossible angles. His spine was crushed. Even with the water shield cushioning the impact, his body couldn¡¯t survive the attack.

    ¡°Xie Xie, Xie Xie!¡± Tang Wulin screamed. He rushed over to pick Xie Xie up.

    As Tang Wulin held Xie Xie in his arms, his friend¡¯s crippled body dissipated into specks of light. A momentter there was nothing left in his arms and a pale-faced figure appeared in the distance.

    ¡°Xie Xie...¡± Tang Wulin looked up to see Xie Xie, not a single hair out of ce. Relief flooded him.

    Xie Xie¡¯s body swayed, then fell onto his butt. He spat out a mouthful of blood, hisplexion paling. It was his clone that had taken the attack. Yet even though it was his clone, he still received much of the damage the clone sustained. Fear filled his eyes as he looked toward the Diamond Baboon.

 Chapter 372 - Heavenly Phoenix Douluo

    <strong>Chapter 372 - Heavenly Phoenix Douluo</strong>

    Yuanen Yehui continued to pummel the Diamond Baboon. It weakly tried to defend itself, but the attacks left it too disoriented. The baboon fell to its knees, no strength left to resist. Yuanen Yehui grabbed its head and twisted it a full 180 degrees. A resounding crack filled the hall. Then the baboon crumpled onto the floor like a puppet with its strings cut. It was dead.

    Turning back, she saw how pale and frightened Xie Xie was, and unsettling butterflies upset her stomach. After a moment though, she cooled down and shrunk back down to normal size.

    Yue Zhengyu touched down beside her, his wings folding back into his back. He furrowed his brow. ¡°What a cunning Diamond Baboon.¡±

    ¡°Twelfth trial cleared. You may choose to fuse with the Diamond Baboon spirit soul or continue onward.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui strode over to Xie Xie.

    He gave her a wide, shaky smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anymore,¡± she said quietly, then turned around and walked over to touch the floating illusory Diamond Baboon beside the door.

    The baboon scattered, turning into golden specks of light and gathered around her shoulder. It tried to struggle away from her, unwilling to be her spirit soul. But Yuanen Yehui didn¡¯t care. She sat down and began absorbing it, not taking no as an answer.

    Tang Wulin sat down behind Xie Xie and ced his hands on his friend¡¯s back, using the Mysterious Heaven Method to help Xie Xie recover. Although their martial souls were different, their soul power was simr since they both cultivated the same method. Tang Wulin gently sent soul power into Xie Xie, helping steady his breathing. Color quickly returned to Xie Xie¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re so reckless!¡± grumbled Tang Wulin.

    Xie Xie smiled wryly in response.

    Tang Wulin was the only one who had clearly seen what happened. When Yuanen Yehui was in danger, he decided to use his Purple Demon Eyes to attack the Diamond Baboon¡¯s mind. It was his only ranged attack, but he didn¡¯t know how effective it would be. A side effect of Purple Demon Eyes was improved eyesight, and it was while he was preparing his attack when he saw Xie Xie rush in with his real body!

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Diamond Baboon was weak and slow after its enraged state ended and Tang Wulin had attacked its mind to dy it, then Xie Xie wouldn¡¯t have been able to summon his clone in time. He only had a split-second to summon a Shadow Dragon Clone and use Shadow Dragon Storm to defend himself. Even with his Purple Demon Eyes, Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t been able to see Xie Xie use his soul skills. It nearly gave him a heart attack when he thought Xie Xie had taken the attack with his real body. Xie Xie truly would have a crippled and mangled body right now if he hadn¡¯t managed to summon his clone in time.

    ¡°Pfft. Didn¡¯t you also take a hit for Gu Yue?¡± Recalling the moment he jumped in to save Yuanen Yehui, a magical feeling filled Xie Xie. He hadn¡¯t thought things through at all, throwing himself between her and the baboon without any hesitation. It wasn¡¯t until he was staring at death right in the eye that he remembered to use his clones.

    The only exnation was that dire situationpelled him to move. Fortunately for him, he had benefited from facing this danger and managed to fuse his second and third soul skills in that moment of peril to save his life.

    Xu Lizhi ran over with some pork buns in hand. Xie Xie epted the buns and happily ate them. I almost died! I wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat anything anymore! That was way too dangerous.

    They finally understood just how different the tower attack and the spirit ascension tform were. Any wounds they received here were real. Xie Xie truly had brushed by death just then.

    Yuanen Yehui sat to one side, quietly fusing with the Diamond Baboon spirit soul. No one dared disturb her.

    The twelfth trial was their limit. They wouldn¡¯t survive against the soul beast on the next floor. The beasts they faced would only got stronger with each trial they cleared. Luckily, they had aplished their mission. Both Xu Xiaoyan and Yuanen Yehui found a suitable spirit soul.

    Everyone sat down and began to recover their soul power. Ten minutester, the door of light disappeared. Two hourster, beams of light descended on them. When they opened their eyes again, they found themselves in the room they had entered the tower from.

    Xu Xiaoyan stood there waiting, beaming when she saw them. To her side was Leng Yaozhu, who smiled warmly and eximed, ¡°I thought you kids would only make it to the ninth floor, but you actually cleared the twelfth! As expected of geniuses from Shrek. Let me tell you, it normally requires a full team of four-ringed soul masters to clear the twelfth trial! Your bravery and wits are truly admirable. If you¡¯re interested, the Spirit Pagoda would love to wee you to join us. We would provide you with the best cultivation resources we have. This won¡¯t affect your studies at Shrek Academy either.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other silently. Tang Wulin was the first to step forward. He shook his head and said, ¡°Senior, my apologies. I already belong to an organization.¡±

    Everyone else tactfully declined as well. No one else wanted to join the Spirit Pagoda, and Gu Yue had already joined them.

    ¡°Mn. That¡¯s fine. Here¡¯s the bill then.¡± Leng Yaozhu smiled understandingly.

    Bill? Oh right! We still have to pay for the spirit souls we got in the tower, but they¡¯ll be half price!

    ¡°Senior, how much does my ice bear cost?¡± asked Xu Xiaoyan.

    ¡°Yours is ten million federal coins. The Diamond Baboon is thirty million. That¡¯s after the discount, by the way.¡±

    Tang Wulin gulped. That¡¯s already half price? It¡¯s still so expensive! If thousand-year spirit souls are this expensive, then just how much are ten-thousand-year ones? Wouldn¡¯t the price be astronomical?

    Leng Yaozhu smiled wryly at his reaction. ¡°Do you think this is expensive? It¡¯s quite normal considering they¡¯re both first-rate thousand-year spirit souls. Actually, all the spirit souls in the tower were carefully gathered and selected by the Spirit Pagoda over hundreds of years. It costs a lot of manpower, resources, and money to rece them each time. What you¡¯re paying for them is nothing inparison. The spirit soul tower was established to help promising young soul masters and forge a rtionship with them. If you bought the spirit soul directly, then you would have to pay the full cost to rece it. Don¡¯t worry though, you have a month to pay us.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± They all bowed to her.

    Leng Yaozhu shook her head. ¡°Yue¡¯er, you can escort them out.¡± Then she left.

    A moment after she was gone, Yue Zhengyu turned to Gu Yue. ¡°Hey Gu Yue, is Senior Leng the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Douluo?¡±

    Gu Yue nodded.

    Leng Yaozhu was a Titled Douluo! Her title itself was enough to fill their hearts with awe. They couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how powerful she was.

    Yue Zhengyu gulped. ¡°S-she¡¯s a four-word battle armor master.¡±

    Apart from Gu Yue, everyone¡¯s eyes went wide. After learning about battle armor in ss, they understood just what sort of important position and power she upied.

    A four-word battle armor was a supreme existence, their power on a strategic scale, with the might to split the heavens and sunder the earth!

 Chapter 373 - Four-word Battle Armor Master

    Tens of thousand of years had passed and technology had made several leaps since humanity grasped the power of martial souls. With the advent of Titled Douluos, humans no longer ran from soul beasts with their tails tucked between their legs.

    The number of soul rings a person possessed reflected the strength of their cultivation. Mankind had advanced to the point where amassing more than nine soul rings was no longer a dream. Every soul power rank from 90 onward provided a surge in strength.

    In order to be a Titled Doulou, one needed to break through the threshold of rank 90. After reaching rank 95, they would stand at an even higher peak and possess the powers of a Hyper Douluo. Ultimately, a soul power of rank 99 gave rise to a Limit Douluo. Only with a Limit Douluo could humanity contend with the greatest of soul beasts, for the two types of existences stood on equal footing.

    The first appearance of a Limit Doulou marked a turning point in mankind¡¯s history, opening the door to humanity¡¯s rise as the masters of the continent. Then came the mythical generation in which the Tang Sect Founder, Thousand Hands Douluo Tang San, was born. With his Tang Sect arts and twin martial souls, he surpassed his limits, rose to the summit of the world, and ascended to godhood. He was the sky beyond the sky.

    But he wasn¡¯t the only legendary figure to appear. His sixpanions, which along with him wore the banner of the Shrek Seven Monster¡¯s first generation, also reached the heavens.

    To this day, after thousands of years of progress, no subsequent generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters surpassed the first.

    Another turning point for humanity ured ten thousand years after Tang San¡¯s ascension. That was when the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao appeared, bent on reviving the Tang Sect. In a time of a declining soul beast poption, he created spirit souls in order to ease the tensions between soul beasts and humanity. With spirit souls as the basis, he founded the Spirit Pagoda.

    From then on, soul technology rapidly progressed and mankind invented all sorts of soul devices and mechas.

    After a few thousand years, battle armour was introduced to the world. This marked the asion in which mecha technology could finally transcend the might of soul masters.

    Battle armor gave a soul master an incredible power boost. With four-word battle armor equipped, a new Titled Douluo could match a Limit Douluo in might!

    Although a Limit Douluo was the highest form of existence attainable by mortals, aided by battle armor, no soul beast could stand a sliver of a chance. In the end, most of themon soul beasts were wiped out.

    So, Tang Wulin and the others clearly knew how formidable a four-word battle armor master was. They could count the number of these powerhouses on the continent on their fingers! The most revered of beings. Rumor had it that the other two continents also had their share of four-word battle armor masters, the residents of the Douluo Continent wholeheartedly believed that with their homnd being the birthce of soul masters, theirs were the greatest!

    Tang Wulin was already acquainted with a few Titled Douluos: his grandteacher, Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi, his cksmithing teacher, zing Dragon Douluo Feng Wuyu, and the Silver Moon Douluo, Elder Cai! However, ording to Wu Zhangkong, none of them were four-word battle armor masters!

    There were people at Shrek Academy who were capable of being four-word battle armor masters. But they were stuck with three-word armor due to the academy¡¯s limited resources, unable to advance to the next level. This was because creating a set of four-word battle armor was nigh impossible.

    Yet just a moment ago, Tang Wulin and the others met the youthful-looking Heavenly Phoenix Douluo who was a four-word battle armor! From that alone, they could piece together the puzzle. Her authority in the Spirit Pagoda must be astonishing.

    For once, Yuanen Yehui reacted to Yue Zhengyu¡¯s words. ¡°The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo? The vice-chairman of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s council?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu forced out a smile. ¡°Who else could she be? I never expected I would be so lucky to meet the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo today! That¡¯s three lifetimes worth of luck right there!¡± Yearning filled his face, as if he had just met his idol.

    Tang Wulin nced at Gu Yue and was met with a smirk.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    They were finished with everything they had set out to do today. It was up to Xu Xiaoyan and Yuanen Yehui to think of a way to pay for their new spirit souls.

    ¡°Tang Wulin,¡± Yuanen Yehui called out.

    He shed her an amiable smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. We¡¯re all working students here, so we should help each other out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thanking you,¡± she said. ¡°I wanted to tell you to pay me my twenty thousand contribution points as soon as possible. I need to raise money to pay for my spirit soul.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s face froze, prompting Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan to burst outughing.

    Then his expression soured. Twenty thousand contribution points... twenty thousand! I¡¯m never getting into debt again! Never, dammit!

    As soon as they arrived back on campus, Tang Wulin made a beeline for his cksmithing workshop. Being in debt gave him an unbearable, unpleasant itch. He wanted to work it off as soon as possible.

    Just as he was about to begin forging, a knock sounded on the door. He opened it to find Yue Zhengyu outside.

    ¡°Why are you here? Are you here to watch me work? Oh right, you still need to pay me for the jade silver. I¡¯m sure you saw Yuanen Yehui asking me for her money,¡± Tang Wulin said helplessly.

    Yue Zhengyu smiled. ¡°I came here for exactly that reason. I don¡¯t have enough contribution points to pay you yet, but I do have federal coins. ording to the Academy¡¯s exchange rate, it should be one hundred federal coins per contribution point. She needs federal coins to pay for her spirit soul anyway, so you can just pay her two million federal coins. I thought I¡¯d pay you two million federal coins as a downpayment for the jade silver, and I¡¯ll make up the rest with metals. That should be better for you, right?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    With the way cksmiths slowly chipped away at their work, raw metal was far more valuable to Tang Wulin than contribution points. He needed materials to forge battle armor in the future. Since Feng Wuyu was paying for his food now and he didn¡¯t have anything to spend points on, he didn¡¯t need to hoard points for the time being.

    With a wealthy customer like Yue Zhengyu lined up, he didn¡¯t need to worry about how to obtain spirit items in the future either. He could just forge for Yue Zhengyu in exchange for what he needed.

    Lately, forging jade silver had been on the top of his cksmithing list. It was better to focus on one goal at a time. He would forge other alloys once he was satisfied with his jade silver

    His current sess rate for alloy forging was thirty percent, which amounted to seven out of ten forgings being trash. Of the sesses, most barely reached a sixty percent harmony rate. He had only forged two pieces with over a ny percent harmony rate so far, and he had given both to Yue Zhengyu. As for the low harmony rate pieces, he just kept them to himself. There were over a dozen pieces he saved to spirit refine them properly in the future.

    The value of spirit alloys and spirit refined metals were pretty close, but a spirit refined alloy was on an entirely different level. Everyone yearned to use such metal and the price was exponentially higher. For this reason, Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t too anxious about making money from forging at the moment, patiently waiting to reap greater rewards down the road instead.

    There was another reason why he wasn¡¯t losing sleep about this. Even though spirit refined alloys might contain impurities, the higher the harmony rate of the alloy, the more chances he had to reforge and perfect it.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s scheme wasing to fruition as well. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry for Tang Wulin to spirit refine the ny percent harmony rate pieces of jade silver. With his current cultivation level, a one-word battle armor was his limit. As such, thousand refined metal was sufficient. If he created his one-word battle armor with thousand refined jade silver, then he could add another metal to the jade silver in the future, spirit refine it, and directly upgrade his armor to two-word.

    Going about his battle armor this way was luxurious. Tang Wulin had been reluctant toply with Yue Zhengyu¡¯s requests at first, but now that he understood what Yue Zhengyu was aiming for, his heart raced as he imagined the possibilities.

    Two-word battle armor could fuse with its user. Whether it was spirit refined metal or a spirit alloy, both possessed some intelligence and life. Because of this, the longer one was in contact with it, the greater theirpatibility rate.

 Chapter 374 - Determination

    <strong><u>Chapter 374 - Determination</u></strong>

    Investing time to forge good foundational metal was better than forging new metalter on. Tang Wulin understood this. However, forging spirit alloys was no walk in the park, and forging ny percent harmony rate pieces was even harder. Every sess was birthed upon a mountain of failures.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s Holy Angel n might have the resources to burn, but Tang Wulin didn¡¯t! Fortunately, Yue Zhengyu was providing him with raw materials for practice, not to mention he would pay for pieces with a ny percent harmony rate or higher. That said, what Tang Wulin truly wanted wasn¡¯t money. It was more metal.

    After cksmithing for an entire afternoon, Tang Wulin took a break to meet his friends for dinner. He had worked up an appetite.

    ¡°Wulin, don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± Concern shed in Gu Yue¡¯s eyes as she took in his his exhausted expression.

    ¡°Gu Yue, I came up with an idea recently. Let¡¯s call Wu Siduo and Luo Guixing after we¡¯re done eating so I can tell you guys all at once,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Okay,¡± said Gu Yue, nodding.

    True to his word, Tang Wulin summoned them to his workshop after their meals.

    ¡°ss president, what¡¯d you call us for?¡± Luo Guixing was quick to voice this question the moment they gathered.

    Although Tang Wulin managed to gain some measure of respect from Luo Guixing and Wu Siduo, enough to make them behave, there was still a wide distance between them. Both were prodigies with their names etched onto the Genius Youths Rankings. Their pride made it difficult for them to ept Tang Wulin just yet. At the very least, they didn¡¯t acknowledge his strength.

    ¡°So here¡¯s the deal. I¡¯ve got an idea I want to present to you guys. I¡¯ve been forging metal for a second-grade student who¡¯s also preparing to make battle armor, andpared to us, he¡¯s going about it in apletely different way. His way seems like it¡¯lly down a better foundation. If we borrow his method, I think it¡¯ll really help us as once we be battle armor masters.¡±

    Tang Wulin exined Yue Zhengyu¡¯s n. Yue Zhengyu had neither sworn him to secrecy nor was this method feasible for just anyone. It required a skilled cksmith and a mountain of raw materials.

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Luo Guixing was unconvinced. ¡°Just how much resources will it take to create a set of one-word battle armor made of spirit alloy? I can¡¯t approve of such a method.¡±

    Wu Siduo shook her head. ¡°Your alloy forging sess rate is low enough, but your chances of producing a piece with a ny percent harmony rate is even lower. I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m shocked that you can forge spirit alloys, but we¡¯ll have to bet on luck if we choose this method. Once we start on our battle armors, there¡¯s no going back. Beginning with ny percent harmony alloy means using the same material for the entire set. Do you really think you can produce that much? If we go through with this and you can¡¯t, then even if we¡¯re only short one part, it¡¯ll be all for nothing. We won¡¯t even be able to graduate like that.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°The sooner we finish our battle armors, the higher our chances of entering the inner court. Are you telling us to all gamble on your forging sess rate?¡±

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but nod at their words, his brow furrowing. ¡°It seems I was too eager and didn¡¯t think things through.¡±

    Their criticisms were reasonable. Yue Zhengyu was wealthy enough to take this approach, but they weren¡¯t.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just stick with our original n. Gu Yue¡¯s nearly done with the hand and forearm armor designs and I¡¯m ready to start making them the moment she is.¡±

    ¡°I think what Wulin said makes sense,¡± Gu Yue interjected. ¡°It¡¯ll be challenging to create our armors with alloys, but the rewards will be great if we seed. It¡¯ll be far easier for us to upgrade our armors in the future. Are you telling me you two aren¡¯t nning on using spirit alloys for your two-word battle armor? You¡¯ll never be a three-word battle armor master otherwise. If you have to do it eventually, then why not get a head start? I know it¡¯ll be tough for us, but it¡¯s worth the risk. I say we do as Wulin suggested.¡±

    Gu Yue moved to stand by Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    Wu Siduo stared her down cooly. ¡°If you want to gamble, then do it yourself. Since we¡¯re split on what to do, how should we resolve this? How will our group proceed from here on?¡±

    Luo Guixing remained silent, but it was clear he agreed with Wu Siduo.

    Tang Wulin patted Gu Yue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Forget about it. Let¡¯s just go with the original n. I was letting my imagination get the better of me. Making our armors with alloys would be too expensive, and I¡¯m not confident I could produce that much spirit alloy anyway.¡±

    ¡°No. I want to use alloys for my battle armor,¡± dered Gu Yue.

    Tang Wulin was taken aback by her stubbornness, then warmth filled his heart. He understood that this was her way of supporting him!

    Wu Siduo¡¯s expression ckened. ¡°So are you saying we should disband?¡±

    Gu Yue snorted. ¡°If you want to disband, then we¡¯ll disband. You two didn¡¯t like us from the beginning anyway.¡±

    Wu Siduo sneered. ¡°Fine! We¡¯re disbanding! Just remember that this is what you wanted! Don¡¯t regret thister. Let¡¯s see how you make your battle armor with just you two.¡± With this said, she turned around to leave.

    Before Tang Wulin could call out to her, Gu Yue stopped him with a tug of his sleeve.

    However, Luo Guixing ran in front of Wu Siduo, barring her from leaving. ¡°You¡¯re all so impulsive! This is no good for any of us. We were put in a group together by the Academy to make mechas or battle armor as a test. How do you think we¡¯ll be evaluated if our group breaks up? It¡¯ll crush out chances of getting into the inner court! Everyone, just take a moment to calm down. How about this: I¡¯ll continue with the original n with Wu Siduo. You two will forge and design as was nned. But on my side, I¡¯m not skilled enough to work with spirit alloys, so you¡¯ll have to find another maker.¡±

    Wu Siduo looked like she swallowed a lemon. She didn¡¯t leave, but she didn¡¯t say anything either.

    Staring Luo Guixing in the eye for a moment, Tang Wulin gestured his approval. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll do that then. I¡¯ll first-grade thousand refine your metals and Gu Yue will finish the designs for your armor. As for our own armor sets, we¡¯ll find someone good enough to make them.¡±

    Luo Guixing smiled. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Let¡¯s end things here today. Give me a call when the designs are finished so I can start as soon as possible.¡±

    After watching Wu Siduo and Luo Guixing¡¯s figures disappear into the distance, Gu Yue turned to Tang Wulin with fury. ¡°Why did you agree to that? That Luo Guixing is no good! He¡¯s just taking advantage of us now. We¡¯re forging and designing for them, but they¡¯re not doing anything for us!¡±

    Tang Wulin gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t fight back doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. First-grade thousand refining is as easy as cake for me now and designing for them will also serve as valuable practice for you. Luo Guixing was right about us being a group. Even if we have conflicting views, we have to do our best to work together. Don¡¯t forget we¡¯re the leaders of the ss. We can¡¯t let the other students see us fighting with each other.¡±

 Chapter 375 - Eyes

    <strong><u>Chapter 375 - Eyes</u></strong>

    Gu Yue snorted, indignant about their situation.

    Tang Wulin pressed his lips into a meek smile. ¡°They think it¡¯s impossible for us, so we¡¯ll just have to show them. Gu Yue, we¡¯ll still use magic silver in your armor. But heavy silver isn¡¯t suitable for you. That means no jade silver either. I think essence gold would be a better alternative. Magic silver and essence gold can be forged together into spirit gold, an alloy with great elemental amplification properties.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll just listen to you,¡± Gu Yue said immediately. ¡°What about you then? What are you going to use?¡±

    ¡°For me... I¡¯ll still try my hand with heavy silver as the base since I¡¯m so familiar with it. It¡¯s also very dense, perfect for a foundational metal. Then I¡¯ll add star iron to form star silver.¡± He rubbed his chin. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. Star silver is really strong, has good soul power amplification properties, and can give way to so many possibilities when I add more metals to it in the future. My bloodline might be special, but I can¡¯t rely on just it. I have to think about how to grow my bluesilver grass as well, so star silver is the most suitable metal for me right now. The two alloys are about as hard to forge as jade silver. Well, actually, your spirit gold is a tad bit more difficult, but I think I¡¯ll be able to pull it off. As for how high the harmony rate will be... that¡¯ll be up to luck.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Since you already have heavy silver and magic silver, I¡¯ll go get some star iron and essence gold for you,¡± said Gu Yue.

    ¡°You will?¡± Tang Wulin stared at her in astonishment. Star iron and essence gold were far more valuable than heavy silver or magic silver. The only reason he had decided on these alloys was because Yue Zhengyu was providing him with heavy silver and magic silver.

    Gu Yue had never talked about her family before and always lived a simple life, seldom indulging in any luxuries. He always thought her situation was simr to his own.

    ¡°Where are you going to get all that money from?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just focus on forging. I¡¯ll handle the metal. We have lots of metal at the Spirit Pagoda, you know? And I¡¯m the vice-chairman¡¯s direct disciple.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself! We can work on it together, and if worstes to worst, I can just sell some of my alloys to get the funds necessary. They should fetch quite a sum if I do.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can handle this,¡± said Gu Yue.

    Her determination moved him, bright like a me. ¡°Let¡¯s tell Xiaoyan and Xie Xie about this when we get back. We¡¯ll let them practice with their group first, then once they¡¯re more skilled, we can help them make a one-word armor as well.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll head back first,¡± said Gu Yue. ¡°There¡¯s a lot I have to change in the designs now that we¡¯re going to use spirit alloys. The original circuit core isn¡¯t suitable anymore. I¡¯ll need to think about this.¡±

    Wu Siduo and Luo Guixing¡¯s concerns had made sense. If Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t guarantee high harmony rate alloys, then it was too risky for them to make their one-word battle armor with alloys. This was also why Tang Wulin agreed to find another maker.

    Since those two weren¡¯t making their battle armor now, he had to find someone else to fill the gap. As for who, he had no clue.

    Originally, he had originally been uncertain about this n, but Wu Siduo and Luo Guixing¡¯s attitude toward him and Gu Yue helped him steel his resolve. Everyone had their own pride and Tang Wulin was no exception.

    He convinced himself that he could prevail through his efforts. Although his martial soul was the trashy bluesilver grass and his Goldlight had been a defective spirit soul, through sheer perseverance, he grew stronger. Now he was the ss president of Shrek Academy¡¯s first grade. Even Goldlight evolved to be Goldsong. Compared to everything that he had been through, this challenge was nothing. A speck at the bottom of his shoe. No matter what obstacles came his way, he¡¯d face them one step at a time.

    ?

    A cool evening breeze greeted Gu Yue once she stepped outside. She frequently left campus for the Spirit Pagoda to handle her personal affairs.

    Not long after she passed through the gates, a glossy ck SUV pulled up in front of her. A tall man got out of the driver¡¯s seat and walked over to open the door for her.

    If Tang Wulin were present, he would have been shocked. It would have been the most luxurious soul car he had everid eyes on.

    Gu Yue entered the vehicle. The interior unted red leather seats and tanned wood covers ented by shiny metal linings and gems.

    She took her seat calmly. ¡°Prepare ten tons of essence gold and star silver for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young miss,¡± answered the driver.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going to the Spirit Pagoda then.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The ck SUV pulled onto the road and sped off. Despite how fast the vehicle was going, Gu Yue didn¡¯t experience a single bump or hear anything from outside. She rxed into the soft leather seats, leaning against the window as she watched cars zoom by. As she stared out at the world, her eyes gradually lost focus.

    A whileter, the SUV rolled to a stop in front of the Spirit Pagoda headquarters. Once again the driver got off to open the door for Gu Yue, a hand hovering protectively over her head as she got disembarked.

    As Gu Yue headed toward the Spirit Pagoda headquarters, the driver returned to the vehicle and drove off into the darkness.

    Gu Yue made straight for the elevator and up to Leng Yaozhu¡¯s office.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡± Leng Yaozhu smiled in greeting. ¡°Your mom just called me and asked how you were doing. She¡¯s really worried about you, you know!¡±

    Gu Yueughed. ¡°What¡¯s there to be worried about? With you around, who would dare harm me?¡±

    The corner of Leng Yaozhu¡¯s mouth quirked up a bit, but it wasn¡¯t quite a smile. ¡°Yueyue, I found out about your little secret now.¡±

    ¡°What secret?¡± Gu Yue asked suspiciously.

    Leng Yaozhu smirked. ¡°Your eyes.¡±

    ¡°My eyes?¡± Her confusion was evident by her creased brows.

    ¡°There¡¯s something different about your eyes when you look at Tang Wulin. You weren¡¯t looking at him like he was just anybody. So, you¡¯ve got something going on with him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± .

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked into Tang Wulin¡¯s background. He obtained a defective spirit soul from us in the past yet he was still able to make it into Shrek Academy. Unbelievable.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You investigated him?¡±

    Leng Yaozhu chuckled. ¡°Of course I investigated the person our little princess is interested in. But you don¡¯t have to worry. We won¡¯t interfere with your life. If you really do like him, then that¡¯s that. As a student at Shrek, he¡¯s got the qualifications to be with you. Your family is really open-minded too, so they won¡¯t act all melodramatic about it. Just don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re only thirteen years old. It¡¯s too early for you to be thinking about this kind of stuff. If you¡¯re serious about wanting to date him, then at least wait a few years until you two are both more mature.¡±

    Gu Yue blushed, blurting out in a fluster, ¡°No way! Stop talking such nonsense, Teacher! We¡¯re just ssmates and nothing more!¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Sure. If that¡¯s what you want to call it,¡± Leng Yaozhu said with an eyebrow raised. ¡°That Tang Wulin¡¯s quite a catch though. He might not be very powerful right now, but he shows great potential. I watched his battle with the Demon Lizard Dragon, and was shocked when hepletely suppressed it with his aura and killed it in one hit. You guys wouldn¡¯t have made it to the twelfth floor if not for him. If my guess is right, he has a draconic bloodline. I¡¯m not sure which one it is, but it¡¯s definitely inclined towards pure strength.

    ¡°Although the Demon Lizard Dragon is and dragon, its draconic blood is quite strong. The fact that he could suppress it shows how formidable his bloodline is. Though, it¡¯s a pity about his martial soul. A strong bloodline won¡¯t be enough to make up for that. Are you sure he doesn¡¯t have twin martial souls?¡±

    Gu Yue frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. His body¡¯s situation is special. HIs bloodline can produce a golden ring, but I¡¯m absolutely certain it¡¯s not an actual soul ring. The aura ispletely different. He¡¯s able to use that power even without a single drop of soul power in his body.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s just watch for now then. It¡¯s really a pity that the Tang Sect has already snatched him away,¡± said Leng Yaozhu, sighing. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯d definitely have recruited him. Those other kids are quite something as well. They may not be as talented as you, but they can still be considered geniuses. Well, that¡¯s to be expected from Shrek.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Gu Yue said.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Leng Yaozhu waved her hand and a metal door on the side of the room opened.

 Chapter 376 - Reunion with Ye Xinglan

    <strong><u>Chapter 376 - Reunion with Ye Xinn</u></strong>

    Gu Yue took the lead walking toward the door. Behind her followed Leng Yaozhu. ¡°Yueyue, your cultivation ising along nicely and your design skills are improving quickly. Shall I help you start a one-word battle armor? I can get it done for you within half a year. Considering your design skills, a three-metal alloy would work out well. You¡¯ll be able to upgrade it easily in the future.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. But thank you, Teacher. Please allow me to handle my own battle armor.¡± Not batting an eye, Gu Yue refused an offer ordinary soul masters would only dream of, and with that matter settled, the master and disciple pair stepped through the door.

    ?

    Tang Wulin returned to his dormitoryte in the evening, his muscles as heavy as lead. He flopped onto his bed. After struggling to sit and bend his legs into a pretzel, he let himself drift into meditation.

    His efforts these past few days paid off. He helped two of his friends obtain a new spirit soul, gained valuablebat experience in the process, and settled his path toward creating a one-word battle armor. Gu Yue¡¯s support lit the embers of confidence in his soul. He was convinced that as long as he kept persevering, he would one day be a mighty battle armor master.

    It didn¡¯t matter if it took him a little longer than others. There was still plenty of time before the outer court graduation deadline. The path he chose would cause him to endure some difficulties and be pressed for time, but the reward would be worth it in the end.

    After Gu Yue handed him a staggering amount of star iron and essence gold, he was curious over her method of obtaining it. However, he didn¡¯t press the issue. Everyone was entitled to their secrets.

    With the materials gathered and their daring n ready for execution, gone were Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s free time. Tang Wulin attended sses in the morning and forged in the afternoon. Under Feng Wuyu¡¯s personal guidance, he made much progress with alloy forging and added spirit gold and star silver to his repertoire.

    Although his sess rate was low, it was steady. As his perception and experience increased, his sess rate would naturally follow. Now was the time to forge like his life depended on it, no matter how tedious it was.

    Feng Wuyu still criticized him as harshly as before, nitpicking every mistake, small or otherwise. Compared with Mu Chen¡¯s, their teaching styles were as different as night and day. Initially, Tang Wulin had been shocked by the difference, but he adapted to his situation and soaked up Feng Wuyu¡¯s knowledge and experience. He harbored no resentment toward Feng Wuyu for he knew that the crazy old man had his best interests at heart.

    ?

    ¡°It¡¯s been a month since the beginning of the school year and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all grown quite a bit. We will be holding apetition between the first and second grades in the four main professions andbat,¡± Shen Yi announced from behind the lectern, sweeping her gaze through her students.

    ¡°In order to decide on the participants fairly and put forth the bestbatants, you will be tasked to form your own teams. Then each team will sign up for apetition where the winners will represent our ss. Each team may have no more than seven people and no less than three. The ss council will be representing us for the professionpetitions. When forming your teams, keep in mind that for the sake of fairness, the second grade¡¯s team will have one less person than ours. So if our representative team has three people, then the second grade¡¯s team can only have two. Now, let¡¯s begin the process for selecting the representative team. Tang Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin stood up.

    ¡°Once ss is over, record all the teams and submit a report to me.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After ss, the entire ssroom erupted into chatter. Everyone was tantalized by the possibility of representing their ss in a battle against the second grade. It was an opportunity for them to earn extra credit, boosting their chances of entering the inner court in the future. There wasn¡¯t a single person willing to let this chance slip through their hands.

    Gu Yue nudged Tang Wulin. ¡°Who¡¯s going to be in our group?¡±

    Tang Wulin nced at Wu Siduo and Luo Guixing. He knew that their best chance was to gather all of the ss¡¯s greatest talents into one team.

    In their ss, apart from himself and Gu Yue, the five most powerful people were Wu Siduo, Luo Guixing, Yang Nianxia, Zheng Yiran, and Xu Yucheng. Each of the five were on the Genius Youths Ranking, so if they formed a seven-man team with him and Gu Yue, their chances of winning over the second grade were high.

    Within the second grade, Tang Wulin knew of Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu. Just thinking about those two was enough to make him sweat. The strength Yue Zhengyu revealed during the tower attack sent him into a state of awe, and he didn¡¯t even want to think about Yuanen Yehui with her new Diamond Baboon spirit soul. Coupled with four soul rings, her power undoubtedly reached a frightening new level. Holding back against such opponents meant certain defeat!

    If they didn¡¯t fill the first grade¡¯s team with the cream of the crop, then even with a one-man advantage, they¡¯d have to fight tooth and nail for victory.

    Tang Wulin nced at his ssmates. Wu Siduo, Luo Guixing, and Yang Nianxia stood beside each other, huddling together as they exchanged some hushed words.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like they n on grouping with us.¡± Gu Yue sneered.

    Lately, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue felt ostracized by their ssmates under the lead of the five rankers. This change started after Tang Wulin and Gu Yue chose to make their battle armor from alloys. Since then, they became estranged with Wu SIduo and Luo Guixing.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just make our own group,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    Turning to face him, Gu Yue was astonished to see the confidence burning within his eyes.

    She liked this look on him best. That determined expression that appeared in the face of challenge. He never backed down, always sweating tears and blood to strive for victory, never cowering from tribtions, even when all hope seemed lost. He always advanced with sheer willpower, guiding his teammates like a shining beacon. Being shunned by the five rankers was but a trifling matter to him.

    Tang Wulin cast his attention to his other friends. ¡°Xie Xie, Xiaoyan, let¡¯s form a group.¡±

    Their individual power wasn¡¯t particrly remarkable. However, a team¡¯s strength didn¡¯t necessarily stem from the sum of its members. Teamwork was just as important. Tang Wulin¡¯s team made up for itsck of power with its extraordinary teamwork. Asrades for so many years, they held a deep understanding of each other¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. Together they had been through thick and thin. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say they had forged unbreakable bonds. Inparison, the team of rankers were practically strangers with one another. A team in name only. Since that was the case, Tang Wulin was bent on showing everyone their might. He only had eyes for the goal: to be the ss representative team!

    While Tang Wulin¡¯s heart burned with resolution, Shen Yi returned to the ssroom with two people in tow.

    As soon as he recognized them, Tang Wulin was shocked. A momentter, a smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Everyone, quiet down,¡± Shen Yi said.

    The entire ss went silent, everyone¡¯s attention focusing on Shen Yi.

    ¡°Two new students will be joining our ss today. This here is Ye Xinn, an assault-type soul master. The other one is Xu Lizhi, a food-type soul master. Give them a warm round of wee.¡±

    Amidst the scattered apuse, some whispers could be heard between the students. ¡°When did Shrek get so rxed? Why are they only joining us now? Isn¡¯t this strange?¡±

    Tang Wulin still remembered the beating Ye Xinn had served him on a silver tter, and he had reunited with Xu Lizhi a few days ago. His smile grew bigger as he recalled Xu Lizhi¡¯s tremendous help during the tower attack.

    If we have him, then...

 Chapter 377 - Genius Youths Ranking? Whats That?

    <strong><u>Chapter 377 - Genius Youths Ranking? What¡¯s That?</u></strong>

    The rotund Xu Lizhi immediately became the center of attention, but Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were glued to Ye Xinn. He was surprised at how much she had changed over the past few years.

    They were ten years old thest time they met. Three yearster, Ye Xinn had blossomed into a beauty. She stood around 160 centimeters tall, her slender figure ented by legs that seemed to go on forever. Like Xu Xiaoyan, her looks caused the hearts of all to tremble, drawing everyone¡¯s gaze after they had recovered from Xu Lizhi¡¯s hulking mass.

    However, she still had on a serious expression. It was one thing that didn¡¯t change since theirst meeting. She still regarded everyone else coldly, an invisible barrier forming around her.

    ¡°Since you two transferred inte, you can take the empty seats in the back. We¡¯re preparing for our match against the second grade right now. You¡¯re free to join a team as well. I hope you¡¯ll be able to fit in quickly,¡± Shen Yi said.

    When Xu Lizhi had said he and Ye Xinn might transfer to the outer court, Tang Wulin was doubtful at first. It seemed like such an improbable situation. Yet here they were. Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn were now his ssmates.

    Ye Xinn had left a deep impression on Tang Wulin. Her Stargod Sword had reminded him of Wu Zhangkong, and he knew her strength couldn¡¯t simply be measured by her cultivation.

    Shen Yi left, but everyone¡¯s eyes were still focused on the two neers. The majority of the gazes, however, zeroed in on Ye Xinn.

    Luo Guixing approached them first, greeting Ye Xinn with a warm smile. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Luo Guixing. May I ask how many soul rings you have?¡±

    Ye Xinn nced at him before walking toward the back of the ssroom, not bothering to say a word.

    Luo Guixing stood there, stunned. His handsome good looks, gentle smile, and status as someone on the Genius Youths Ranking had never failed to charm anyone before. He had absolute confidence in himself, yet Ye Xinn didn¡¯t even spare him a second nce! Her attitude toward him was frigid as ice.

    The other students cleared a path as Ye Xinn strode off. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin ran to Xu Lizhi¡¯s side, patting him on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re ssmates now, so you should join my team. I really want you.¡±

    Xu Lizhi hushed him. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit quieter? People are going to misunderstand!¡± Gu Yue couldn¡¯t help but giggle as she watched the two from the side.

    After fighting shoulder-to-shoulder in the tower attack, Tang Wulin trusted Xu Lizhi, and hispanions knew Xu Lizhi¡¯s strength was more than sufficient to make him a good teammate.

    ¡°Wulin,¡± Xu Lizhi said in near whisper. ¡°Can you invite Xinn too? With her personality, she¡¯ll just end up all alone if you don¡¯t. I can¡¯t bear to see her like that!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Tang Wulin held no grudge against her. Their team would gain another cornerstone if she agreed to join. He could only imagine how much stronger she had grown in thest three years.

    Since Ye Xinn refused Luo Guixing¡¯s advances, no one else dared approach her. Among the students in the first grade, Luo Guixing was one of the most respected, more so than Tang Wulin. Everyone wanted to enter the team of a ranking control-type soul master like him. Although Tang Wulin was the ss president, everyone knew that his martial soul was bluesilver grass. Even after he showed some of his power, his ssmates ced him below the five rankers.

    Tang Wulin sauntered over to Ye Xinn. ¡°Long time no see!¡±

    Ye Xinn nced at him, her brow wrinkling when she recognized who it was. ¡°Who let you drag Lizhi off to the tower attack? You¡¯ve still got to answer to me for that.¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± She¡¯s still as stubborn as a mule!

    ¡°So? What about it?¡± Gu Yue interjected. She couldn¡¯t stand Ye Xinn¡¯s attitude.

    Ye Xinn snorted but remained silent.

    However, Tang Wulin met her cold snub with a warm smile. ¡°Ye Xinn, you should join my team. Thepetition this time requires teams consisting a minimum of three people to participate, so it¡¯s impossible with just you and Lizhi.¡±

    ¡°I just won¡¯t participate then.¡± Ye Xinn red at him.

    ¡°Okay. Tell me then, why are you cultivating?¡±

    Ye Xinn was surprised he didn¡¯t press the issue but instead posed such a question.

    ¡°To be strong!¡± she answered.

    ¡°Oh. I see. Well, our opponents will be in the second grade. There are some powerful people in their ss. Don¡¯t you want to spar with them?¡±

    ¡°Powerful people?¡± Ye Xinn¡¯s cheek twitched.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s smile grew bigger at her show of interest. ¡°How about you try battling them? How else will you know if they really are strong or not? Even the most boring things have value in doing. Join my team and you¡¯ll have a chance to fight them.¡±

    ¡°The ss president sure is confident, huh?¡± someone interjected from the side.

    Tang Wulin turned to see Zheng Yiran looking at him dismissively. Indeed, it was Jade Snake Zheng Yiran, the poison-wielding ranker!

    ¡°Confidence is important for soul masters to have.¡± Tang Wulin smiled wryly at her.

    ¡°Oh my. Then let¡¯s see you defeat everyone in our ss and battle the second grade¡¯s representatives.¡± She pointed at him. ¡°Our team isn¡¯t too powerful either. We just have Wu Siduo, Luo Guixing, Xu Yucheng, Yang Nianxia, and me. But we don¡¯t need any deadweight. Just us five on the Genius Youths Ranking will be enough to win.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned. He cast his stare at the direction of the rankers, and sure enough, Wu Siduo, Luo Guixing, Xu Yucheng, and Yang Nianxia stood together. Wu Siduo was expressionless while Luo Guixing wore his usual half-smile. Yang Nianxia waved at him with an amiable expression.

    Those five are joining hands?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s frown deepened. He understood that they were targeting him. All five were rankers and had the strength to match. Yet he became ss president without fully disying his power. It was natural that they held no respect for him.

    Alright, then. Bring it on!

    ¡°Genius Youths Ranking? What¡¯s that?¡± Ye Xinn asked Zheng Yiran.

    Zheng Yiran was stunned. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what the Genius Youths Ranking is? It¡¯s one of the minor rankings under the Continental Ranking! It¡¯s a list of the top thirty young soul masters, and the five of us are on it!¡± Pride filled her eyes as she proimed her status. Her sense of pride was rightly so, as she was able to climb into such a prestigious roll.

    Ye Xinn shook her head. ¡°Never heard of it. I only know of the Continental Ranking. I guess you five are alright since you made it onto that ranking though.¡±

    Ye Xinn¡¯s change of attitude took Tang Wulin by surprise. Huh. So she does have a cute side to her.

    Zheng Yiran sneered. ¡°Fine! If we meet in the arena, I¡¯ll show you just what it means for someone to be on the Genius Youths Ranking!¡± She turned to Tang Wulin and smiled with narrowed eyes. ¡°ss president, good luck. Really though, what meaning is there in you being the ss president?¡±

    Tang Wulin maintained a warm smile as he raised a hand to stop Gu Yue from speaking out.

    Zheng Yiran flipped around and brushed past them. There had been some stragglers nearby, but after Zheng Yiran¡¯sst remark, they all shifted further from Tang Wulin.

    So the five of them are working together to shun us? To shun me?

    Tang Wulin had never expected the situation to get this far. But now, he began to understand where he had gone wrong. It was his fault for not forming connections with his ssmates after bing ss president, always too busy cultivating or cksmithing. He had neglected to socialize. This served topound their lukewarm opinion of him.

    Debating over their battle armor ns with Wu Siduo ad Luo Guixing kindled their bad ill against him, ultimately leading to the current situation.

    Luo Guixing approached him.

    ¡°ss president, I¡¯ve discussed things with Wu Siduo and havee to a conclusion. Since we can¡¯t help you as a maker or mechanic, then it¡¯s not right for you forge for us. I have spoken to the teachers today and received approval to split up our group. Sorry for inconveniencing you.¡±

    Now he¡¯s turning his back on me? Breaking up the ss council group?

    ¡°Fine.¡± Tang Wulin said quietly, almost in a whisper.

    Luo Guixing kept his eyes trained on Tang Wulin. ¡°ss president, the future is long.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled once more. ¡°You¡¯re right. The future is long.¡±

 Chapter 378 - New Companions

    <strong><u>Chapter 378 - New Companions</u></strong>

    ¡°Did they n this?¡± Xie Xie was fuming. ¡°They¡¯re just taking advantage of thispetition to single you out. I bet they knew about the match a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tang Wulin shook his head, then turned to Ye Xinn. ¡°As you just saw, I¡¯m being shunned by our ssmates right now.¡± He made to return to his seat.

    ¡°Wait a second,¡± she called out.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin stopped in his tracks, turning back to face her.

    Knowing the situation, he thought that no reasonable person would want to join his team.Ye Xinn singlehandedly shattered his expectations.

    She rose from her seat and looked him straight in the eye. ¡°Actually, I like being isted. I¡¯ll join you guys.¡±

    Like an ocean wave, her words swept through the ssroom, leaving everyone drenched in shock. She likes being isted? There are actually people like this? Is she crazy?

    Unlike the others, Tang Wulin picked up on the unwavering solemnity in her eyes. This girl¡¯s got some story to her!

    ¡°Alright. Wee to the team.¡± Tang Wulin offered his hand and Ye Xinn epted.

    Xu Lizhi grinned as he watched. ¡°Great! This is fantastic!¡±

    After shaking hands with Ye Xinn, Tang Wulin flipped around, shifting his attention to the spectators in the room. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s aware of the situation by now,¡± he said, making sure to project his voice. ¡°There¡¯s this idea floating around that I¡¯m unjustly upying the position of ss president. And to that, I have to say no. I earned this position with my strength. Since some of you don¡¯t believe that, use thispetition to verify for yourselves. If me and my team aren¡¯t selected to represent our ss, I will resign from being the ss president.¡±

    Tang Wulin paused to let his words sink in, directing his gaze toward Wu Siduo, Luo Guixing, Xu Yucheng, Yang Nianxia, and Zheng Yiran. His eyes flickered gold, his pupils narrowing into vertical slits as he stared them down, blood essence surging within his body. ¡°But if my team wins, don¡¯t you dare provoke me!¡±

    His deration struck everyone mute. The crowd parted as he made his way to the front of the ssroom, confidence dripping from his body.

    ¡°Report your groups to me here,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    Luo Guixing was the first to approach him, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°ss president, here¡¯s my group of five.¡±

    The two locked gazes. Luo Guixing wore his usual insincere smile, which contrasted with Tang Wulin¡¯s serene expression. No one could fathom their thoughts.

    An explosive aura around the two, akin to a ticking time bomb, kept the rest of the ss holding their tongues. One by one each group signed up, letting slip not a peep in the process. Some looked at Tang Wulin with eyes of contempt. Some sneered, others were indifferent, and some even showed sympathy.

    However, there was no one who truly saw him for who he was. Luo Guixing¡¯s team of five rankers was powerful, especially with a top ten ranker like Wu Siduo amidst them. On the other hand, the cornerstones of Tang Wulin¡¯s group were him and Gu Yue. Compared to them, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan weren¡¯t anything special. Even with the addition of the two new students, no one believed they could ovee that golden team.

    ¡°You may all leave now,¡± Tang Wulin said after aplishing his duty, promptly making for the door.

    Gu Yue, Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, Xu Lizhi, and Ye Xinn followed him out.

    The moment thest of their team left the ssroom, everyone exploded into chatter.

    ¡°Who does he think he is to provoke the Five Greats?¡± This statement mirrored the majority¡¯s thoughts.

    Yang Nianxia frowned and motioned to Luo Guixing. ¡°Why is he so confident?

    In terms of strength, he should fall a bit short of us. Gu Yue¡¯s the one we should be concerned about. Even so, that only makes two of them who are worth something.¡±

    ¡°Please. Confidence? It looks to me like he¡¯s just bluffing,¡± Zheng Yiran said mockingly. ¡°Things have already progressed so far, but he just refuses to admit defeat. Now we just have toe up with the best method to knock him down in the ss tournament. Didn¡¯t he say he would resign if they¡¯re defeated? Let¡¯s see if he keeps his word when the timees.¡±

    Luo Guixing narrowed his eyes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t merely coincidence or luck that Tang Wulin became the ss president. Strength also yed a role. Besides, I¡¯m certain he wouldn¡¯t make such a deration without some basis. He probably knows those two new students. I don¡¯t think that Ye Xinn is any ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Wu Siduo didn¡¯t seem one bit concerned. ¡°Just me alone is enough to deal with their entire team.¡± Her words rang true. With Hell White Tiger, there was no one in her soul ring level that could stand against her. Not only that, she had four soul rings! Because Tang Wulin had just gained his third ring, she barely gave him another thought.

    Not only did they join hands to target Tang Wulin, they also wished to fight in the match against the second grade. Defeating those stronger than them yielded the most course credit, and like how water flows downstream, a team of five powerful people would result in a powerful team!

    ?

    The first thing Tang Wulin did after leaving the ssroom was pay a visit to the teachers¡¯ office, handling the matter of his previous group¡¯s division. He didn¡¯t exin the situation to them. If he did, it would have havee off as himining. His pride forbid him from doing that.

    As soon as he concluded his business in the teacher¡¯s office, he led his teammates to his cksmith¡¯s workshop. From start to finish, his expression was nothing less than tranquil.

    They were isted from the world once the door shut behind them. Tang Wulin swept his gaze across his teammates and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve dragged you all into my troubles. I¡¯ve been neglecting my responsibilities as ss president too much and that has lead to the current situation.¡±

    Gu Yue frowned. ¡°How can you be med for that? They were clearly targeting all of us. And so what if they¡¯re working together now? What do we have to be afraid of?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled wryly at her response. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. Actually, I brought you all here to discuss the ns Gu Yue and I had for the future. Perhaps you guys will be interested in joining in. I won¡¯t lie, there are a few quirks that need to be hammered out, but if we seed, our future growth will be tremendous!

    ¡°Luo Guixing and Wu Siduo withdrew from our group, so I went to the teachers¡¯ office and applied to form a new mecha making group with the six of us here. But we¡¯re not going to make mechas.¡± The corners of his lips tilted upward. ¡°We¡¯re going to make battle armor.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes went wide at the mention of battle armor, her gaze firmly fixed on Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin exined his and Gu Yue¡¯s n regarding the usage of spirit alloys for their one-word battle armor.

    Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan could only listen passively. Their knowledge on cksmithing was surface-level at best, but from the vibrant way in which Tang Wulin spoke of spirit alloys, they understood that such metal was powerful and challenging to work with.

    However, Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinng were from the inner court. It was impossible for them not to know how amazing spirit alloy was.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s expression finally broke from its usual cool indifference. ¡°I never expected such ideas from the outer court. Count me in.¡±

    Tang Wulin faced Xu Lizhi. ¡°How about you?¡±

    Xu Lizhi grinned. ¡°Count me in too.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan and Xie Xie exchanged a look, their expressions grim.

    Forcing out a bitter smile, Xie Xie said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve been working hard, but I can¡¯t advance in my profession in just one or two days. There¡¯s nothing I can do to contribute to this n!¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it and take it easy. We still have time. We have six years to make a one-word battle armor. This method might require more time than the normal way, but if we¡¯re sessful, we¡¯ll speed through making two-word battle armors. The normal way won¡¯t be able topare.¡±

    He turned to Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn. ¡°So, what are your professions?¡±

 Chapter 379 - Divine Alloy

    <strong><u>Chapter 379 - Divine Alloy</u></strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m a fourth-rank mecha mechanic,¡± said Xu Lizhi.

    ¡°Mecha maker, fourth rank,¡± Ye Xinn stated.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue rejoiced when they heard the two¡¯s professions.

    A huge grin lit up on his face as he stared at them. ¡°You guys are just what we needed! This is fantastic! Xie Xie, you can help Ye Xinn and learn from her. You¡¯ll need to improve if you want to make your own battle armor in the future. Xiaoyan, you can learn from Gu Yue.¡±

    Xu Lizhi looked at him curiously. ¡°So you¡¯re a cksmith and Gu Yue¡¯s a designer?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s a fourth-rank designer.¡±

    ¡°Can you really forge alloys?¡± Ye Xinn asked. Although he had filled her in that he was a fifth-rank cksmith, and thus capable of forging alloys, she found it hard to believe. cksmiths were the rarest of the four main professions due to how much time it took and how difficult it was to advance. As a result, the average age of cksmiths tended to be much higher than those of other professions in the same rank.

    Tang Wulin smiled wryly. ¡°I understand you¡¯re skeptical, so see for yourself.¡± He walked over to the shelf of metals, picked out two chunks, then brought it to the forging table.

    ¡°I can only forge two-metal alloy at the moment and my sess rate is thirty percent. The metals I¡¯m currently able to forge are jade silver, spirit gold, and star silver. I¡¯ll need you guys to decide on an alloy soon. That way, I can start working on it.¡±

    At the sound of his words, Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You can forge jade silver?¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡±

    ¡°I want jade silver then!¡± she blurted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have star silver,¡± said Xu Lizhi. Clearly, the two had already put much thought into their own battle armor.

    ¡°Great. That saves me some trouble. Also, we might all need to pitch in for the metals,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    Ye Xinn grunted her affirmation.

    Receiving the responses he desired, Tang Wulin broke into a smile. ¡°Alright, one jade silvering right up.¡±

    A minuteter, the two metals needed to create the alloy were heated to a glowing red. Tang Wulin summoned his two hammers into his hands. Both arms swinging at once, he began mming down into the metal.

    It¡¯s been several days since he started forging alloys, yet his sess rate was stuck at a measly thirty percent. It was a bottleneck restricting him from taking the next step.

    As Tang Wulin forged, his world shrank until all he could perceive was the glow of the metals. Even the weight of his hammers and the burn of his muscles faded away. Each of his strikes contained near-tangible focus as he vented his frustrations.

    He had been putting up a brave front in the ssroom. If he hadn¡¯t been affected by the gossip and bullying, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a provoking deration! He was still only thirteen years old after all. He was determined to prove himself to his ssmates as the legitimate ss president.

    As such, to say that he was itching to battle against the five rankers was an understatement. In the event he met defeat by their hands, he would resign as ss president.

    ?

    ¡°What do you think of the situation?¡± Shen Yi sat on the sofa in the teacher¡¯s lounge with one leg crossed over the other, a half-smile on her lips.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression was stern as usual. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to treat them the way our teacher treated us. Shrek Academy offers a lot of freedom to its student and refuses to suppress their individuality. I do have one concern though.¡±

    ¡°What concern?¡± Shen Yi asked.

    ¡°The match doesn¡¯t give Tang Wulin enough pressure.¡±

    ¡°Not enough? Just how great do you think your disciple is?¡± Shen Yi stared in astonishment. She didn¡¯t view Tang Wulin¡¯s chances at victory in an optimistic light. The team of five rankers was just too powerful, especially with Wu Siduo¡¯s Hell White Tiger. No one could stand against it. Gu Yue may have won against Wu SIduo previously, but it was during a time when Wu Siduo had been exhausted and unable to use Hell White Tiger. Wu Siduo in peak condition was a more frightening foe than any of them could imagine. Moreover, she was supported by Luo Guixing, Xu Yucheng, Yang Nianxia, and Zheng Yiran. In their team of five, two had four soul rings. This was one of the most powerful teams to appear in recent Shrek Academy history.

    Yet Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t believe that yielded enough pressure for Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hold back Ye Xinn from theing match. We¡¯ll let her fight in the match against the second grade,¡± Wu Zhangkong said.

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that too mean?¡± Shen Yi gaped.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand Tang Wulin. He¡¯s resolute and patient. Even after teaching him for three years, I still can¡¯t see his limits. Time after time, he has aplished the impossible. Ye Xinn came from the inner court, so there¡¯s no need to doubt her strength. If we let her help Tang Wulin against the rankers, they¡¯ll gain an easy victory. Tang Wulin is like a spring. The more pressure on him, the harder he¡¯ll push back. In that respect, Gu Yue and him are quite simr. Her limits are a mystery to me as well. As for Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan... They¡¯ve finally realized how far behind they are aftering here, and are working hard to catch up. What they need now is confidence. The four of them plus Xu Lizhi makes exactly five. It¡¯s suitable to have a five-on-five battle.¡±

    Shen Yi remained silent. Suitable, huh...

    ?

    A humming radiance shot up, glittering like jade.

    Ye Xinn stood rooted in ce, utterly shocked. She hadn¡¯t thought much of Tang Wulin beforehand. Her memory of him amounted to a stingy kid, a boy who ran off and left behind an outrageous dinner bill for her and Xu Lizhi. She still held a grudge for that. That said, Ye Xinn also remembered how unyielding he had been in the Skysea Alliance Tournament match afterward. Yet what Tang Wulin had just aplished shattered her previous view of him. He seeded at forging an alloy! There were few fifth-rank cksmiths who could forge them due to theirck of spiritual power. Most only started learning how to after bing a sixth-rank cksmith skilled at spirit refining. So she was absolutely shocked!

    From the moment hended the first strike of his hammer to thest resounding bang, she and Xu Lizhi had been drawn in by his forging tempo, utterly mesmerized. It was their first time witnessing such a sight. In their eyes, it was as though Tang Wulin and the metal had be one. His hammers rose and fell nimbly yet forcefully. His movements flowed like river water.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to appraise its harmony rate now.¡± With that said, Tang Wulin took out a small device he had borrowed from the Shrek cksmith¡¯s Association and ced it on the jade silver. Although he had technically borrowed it, with a wave of Feng Wuyu¡¯s hand, that borrowing became long term. It was practically his now.

    A momentter, a number appeared on the screen that left him dumbstruck. Peering over his shoulder at it, Gu Yue was simrly left speechless.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth quivered for a second before he let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Is it low? It looks like you seeded though. Even a harmony rate in the sixties is good,¡± Xu Lizhi said as he approached the two. But when he saw the number disyed on the screen, he inhaled sharply.

    ¡°N-ny-five! No way!¡±

    Without a doubt, the number shing brightly was ny-five! It was Tang Wulin¡¯s greatest piece yet!

    Ye Xinn rushed over to see for herself. She could hardly believe her eyes when she saw the number.

    ¡°Why did you sigh when the harmony rate is so high?¡± Ye Xinn asked.

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly. ¡°I sighed because I can¡¯t use it! It would have been better if I chose to forge star silver instead. This piece of jade silver is enough for one battle armor part.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± Ye Xinn snatched it up and stored it into her storage ring.

    ¡°Well aren¡¯t you shameless,¡± Gu Yue groaned.

    Ignoring Gu Yue¡¯sment, Ye Xinn said to Tang Wulin, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you for itter.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡± The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth twitched. He was heartbroken to part with a ny-five percent harmony rate piece! Seven more metals could be added to it in the future to make it a nine-metal alloy!

    Although at first nce there didn¡¯t seem to be much of a difference between ny-five percent and ny-one percent, among cksmiths, a ny-five percent alloy was called the foundation of divine alloy.

    Two-metal alloys were known as basic alloys, three-metal ones were quality alloys, four-metal was top-quality, and five-metal was holy. But alloys with five or more metals were extremely rare, their valueparable with that of soul refined metal.

    The greatest alloy in recorded history thus far was an eight-metal alloy. The more metals added, the harder it was to seed. A nine-metal alloy had yet to be created, though many had tried, including the all seven of the Divine cksmiths to have appeared in history. To forge a nine-metal alloy was to forge a divine alloy. Such a metal could allow Limit Douluos to progress to the next level of strength. But that next level wasn¡¯t something to scoff at. That level was godhood!

 Chapter 380 - Divine Foundation Metal

    <strong><u>Chapter 380 - Divine Foundation Metal</u></strong>

    Considering that an alloy with a ny-five percent harmony rate opened a path to godhood, its value was clearly astronomical. The possibility of bing a divine alloy, no matter how miniscule, was enough to make it the one of the most expensive metals in the world. Rarely would cksmiths sell such a metal. Instead, they would keep it for themselves.

    Forging alloys and forging regr metals was different; luck was an important factor. Even a Divine cksmith couldn¡¯t guarantee to forge an alloy with a harmony rate ny-five percent or higher. The average harmony rate of their products were just higher.

    Unknown to Tang Wulin, he had broken yet another record! In the history of cksmithing, never before had a cksmith below the sixth rank forge an alloy with ny-five percent harmony rate. Tang Wulin had achieved the impossible as a fifth-rank cksmith and set a new bar!

    Suddenly, Ye Xinn spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m taking advantage of you. I¡¯m actually a fifth-rank maker,¡±

    A fifth-rank maker?

    Everyone was stunned, unable to form words. Among the four professions, designers progressed the fastest since the profession mainly relied on spiritual power and perception. As long as a designer was sufficient in those two aspects, they would reach the third rank.

    Inparison, it was much harder for makers to advance. It required constant and repetitive practice, and a strong perception was essential as well. After all, without being able to understand the design, the mecha or battle armor they created would only ever be subpar

    Ye Xinn was just thirteen years old, nearing fourteen. She was the same age as the rest of them. Being a fifth-rank maker at her age made her a genius!

    Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan exchanged a nce, shame colouring their cheeks red. The two of them were the lowest ranking professionals in their group.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Lizhi is a fourth-rank mechanic,¡± Ye Xinn said.

    Tang Wulin nodded enthusiastically. ¡°This is great. Gu Yue is in charge of the designs, so tell her any specifications you have for your armor. We¡¯re going to make our battle armors one part at a time, starting from the right hand. I¡¯ll work hard to forge the alloys, but don¡¯t expect another ny-five percent alloy. I will guarantee we¡¯ll use alloys of at least ny percent though.¡±

    A single sessful piece of alloy was enough for one hand armor. After that, the most pressing concern was whether the metal could be sessfully transformed into hand armor. Although failure wouldn¡¯t turn the metal into scrap, its quality would decline.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Xinn nodded. Contrary to her calm expression however, her heart was quite disturbed. A fifth-rank maker their age was rare, but a thirteen-year-old fifth-rank cksmith was an impossibility! There was no one within all of Shrek Academy whose cksmithing talent couldpare with Tang Wulin¡¯s. She would be able to grow even faster working together with a genius cksmith like Tang Wulin. Upon this realization, her ill feelings toward him dissipated.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s policies seemed to grant much freedom, but she knew that this was to put even more pressure on the students! Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi had moved to the outer court to gain experience and face greater pressure to improve. If they didn¡¯tplete enough achievement, then they couldn¡¯t return to the inner court. They had to make a set of battle armor for themselves to do so and there was no one better to help them than a cksmith capable of forging alloys!

    After directing Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi to Gu Yue, Tang Wulin continued to forge. With Yue Zhengyu providing the materials, he was going to take advantage of this and save the high harmony rate alloys for himself and hispanions, while selling the agreed pieces to Yue Zhengyu. As for the low harmony rate ones, he would just sell them. Meanwhile, Gu Yue discussed the designs for their armors with everyone else. The entire workshop buzzed with energy as everyone rushed toplete their part in the n.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart gradually calmed as he continued to forge, each reverberating strike of his hammer venting his frustrations at being suppressed by the rankers. Now, more than ever, did he understand that the only way to obtain the respect and acknowledgement of others was through strength! Everything else would follow after obtaining power. He still remembered what his father had told him. In this world, the only one he could rely on and trust was himself! Relying on others would only lead to failure. Only by striving relentlessly and depending on himself could his talent blossom and let him stand tall and proudly before his peers.

    His pride pushed him to greater heights. His forging improved, and his alloy sess rate was higher than ever. He forged into the night, until he finally copsed in exhaustion. He had seeded in forging eight pieces of spirit alloy. Among them, one was a spirit gold with a ny-three percent harmony rate. With that, Gu Yue¡¯s metal was finished. The remaining seven ranged from seventy to eighty percent harmony rate, which was fairly good. Tang Wulin collected them into his storage ring to set them aside for the future. He still needed to obtain the spirit items necessary to break the fourth Golden Dragon King seal, and these alloys would help.

    ?

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin stared at Shen Yi in shock, mouth gaping.

    ¡°Why? Teacher Shen, why can¡¯t Ye Xinn participate in the ss representative selection tournament?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mind went nk the moment Shen Yi had told him Ye Xinn couldn¡¯t participate in the ss representative selection tournament, his ns crumbling apart. He had felt pressured to face the five rankers, but with Ye Xinn¡¯s help, especially after three years of growth, he had been confident of their victory. Although she did not have four soul rings yet, herbat power was on par, if not better. Her skillful techniques were still etched into his memory. His original n was to have Gu Yue, Ye Xinn and himself be the main attack force of their team. That way, they would have a chance against Wu Siduo¡¯s Hell White Tiger. But without Ye Xinn, their chances of victory dropped to next to zero! The disparity between his team and the five rankers was too great!

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why. There is no reason. But your mecha group reassignment has been approved. The condition, of course, is that Ye Xinn cannot participate in the tournament. Now go back to prepare. You don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    Throughout the rest of his sses, Tang Wulin was lost in a daze with his brow furrowed. The atmosphere in the ssroom was charged the moment he stepped in, and the majority of his ssmates took care to maintain a distance from his group. He and his friends were being shunned by everyone. Even his newpanions, Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi, were being treated the same way.

    The addition of Ye Xinn¡¯sbat strength and Xu Lizhi¡¯s buns had given Tang Wulin confidence in their victory. But now Ye Xinn was no longer allowed to participate. Their odds for victory wereughable without her strength. His mind upied by this problem, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t pay attention in ss for the first time sinceing to Shrek Academy.

    ¡°Good luck in the tournament, ss president. Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about it too much. Even if you resign from being the ss president, you can still be the cksmith representative,¡± Luo Guixing said as he approached Tang Wulin after ss.

    Yang Nianxia followed closely behind Luo Guixing and looked at Tang Wulin with sincere eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the most suitable person to be the cksmith representative. Please don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean force himself? He¡¯s just overestimating himself!¡± Zheng Yiran cut in as she walked by, not even bothering to look back as she left.

 Chapter 381 - Undiscouraged

    <strong><u>Chapter 381 - Undiscouraged</u></strong>

    Wu Siduo passed Tang Wulin without speaking a word. Xu Yucheng followed, staring at Tang Wulin with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°What the hell are you looking at? Beat it!¡± Gu Yue said, shooting up from her seat.

    Xu Yucheng nced at her coldly, then turned back to Tang Wulin. He raised his hand, pointed his thumb up, then turned it down.

    ¡°You!¡± Gu Yue was about to explode, but Tang Wulin grabbed her arm.

    Tang Wulin looked straight into Xu Yucheng¡¯s arrogant gaze. ¡°We¡¯ll settle things on the stage.¡±

    After the five rankers left, half of the ss stood up and left as well. Xie Xie hung his head, his fists clenched tightly. Steeling his resolve, he stood up and exited the ssroom. Xu Xiaoyan looked to Tang Wulin anxiously, who returned her gaze with reassuring steadiness before standing up as well and leading his friends out.

    Tang Wulin had already told Ye Xinn about the restriction ced on her. She watched the entire confrontation with cold detachment from her seat in the back.

    ¡°Big Sis Xinn, just what is the Academy thinking?¡± Xu Lizhi asked from beside her.

    She flicked her gaze to him. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it? The administration thinks very highly of Tang Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Huh? And this is how they¡¯re showing it?¡± Xu Lizhi was dumbstruck.

    ¡°Yes. They view him as very important,¡± Ye Xinn answered without hesitation. She got up from her seat and followed Tang Wulin out.

    ?

    Thoughts looped around endlessly in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind the entire day, but in the end they all focused on one thing: just how can we win? Theing tournament would be a great challenge for him. If he didn¡¯t emerge victorious, then his status among his ssmates would plummet and his reputation dragged through mud. With all eyes watching him, there was no backing down now.

    ?

    Xie Xie rushed back to the working student dormitory, but he wasn¡¯t returning to his room. Instead, he headed straight for Yuanen Yehui¡¯s room and banged on the door with all his strength.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Yuanen Yehui opened the door but upon seeing it was Xie Xie, her expression instantly chilled and her eyes reflected wariness.

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes were red, his nails digging into his palms as his entire body trembled from an unknown emotion. Upon seeing Yuanen Yehui, he stepped forward and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Please help me!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui took a step back, still leery. ¡°Exin the situation to me first.¡±

    Xie Xie sucked in a deep breath. Determination shone in his eyes as he resolutely said, ¡°Please spar with me. I want to improve myself.¡±

    Surprised,Yuanen Yehui asked, ¡°What¡¯s got you so worked up?¡±

    Xie Xie didn¡¯t answer. He bowed to her once more. ¡°I beg of you, help me! Please!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui raised an eyebrow and looked him up and down. Xie Xie was clearly like a volcano, about to erupt at any given moment.

    ¡°Alright. Fine.¡± She nodded.

    Xie Xie raised his head, stunned. Then he let out a long breath of relief. ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s spar then. I¡¯ll pay for all of the costs!¡±

    ¡°Of course you are,¡± snorted Yuanen Yehui.

    ?

    Tang Wulin was deep in contemtion while sitting on the forging table in his workshop when Ye Xinn walked over. ¡°Tang Wulin, do you feel discouraged now?¡±

    He raised his head. Ye Xinn started with surprise. Instead of looking defeated, Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze held immeasurable willpower and determination. He shook his head. ¡°No. This is just another obstacle for me to surpass. When my martial soul awakened, it was bluesilver grass, and I only had an innate soul power of rank 3. My family is utterly normal and didn¡¯t have money to support my cultivation. I began cksmithing at six to earn enough money for a ten-year spirit soul, but then the Spirit Pagoda staff member told me that I could only afford the random spirit soul draw. It was from that draw that I got Goldsong. Do you know what the staff member told me back then? He said Goldsong is a defective spirit soul. No one had any hope for me. Even my parents tried to dissuade me from walking the path of a soul master. They wanted me to focus on cksmithing instead. I possess innate divine strength, so they thought being an ordinary cksmith suited me.¡±

    A faint smile formed on his lips and he jumped off the forging table. ¡°I overcame all of it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to say anything more. Everyone understood his meaning. He started out as a mediocre person. Yet now, through his tenacity and hard efforts, he became the ss president of Shrek Academy¡¯s first grade ss! Theing tournament may pose a great challenge to him, but it was nothing inparison with his martial soul being bluesilver grass, nothingpared to having a defective first spirit soul. He always forged forward, step by step, and this time would be no different!

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help you then. Gu Yue has already finished the design for your hand armor. I need a piece of star silver to make it,¡± Ye Xinn said.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Star silver? Will you make it in time...?¡± The match between the first and second grade was set to take ce in a week, and the representative selection tournament in three days time. With only three days, there was no telling whether she would seed in making a battle armor part.

    Although spirit alloys were capable of maximizing the amplification effects of battle armor and opened a path for improving one-word armor in the future, the difficulty of crafting with it also increased proportionally.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot,¡± answered Ye Xinn. ¡°I took your divine foundation metal, so I have to return the favor.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll begin forging star silver,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    At that moment, a beeping noise sounded in the workshop. Tang Wulin took out hismunicator to check who was calling him. Upon seeing the name on the screen, he immediately picked up the call. ¡°Teacher.¡±

    Feng Wuyu¡¯s deep voice was transmitted through the line. ¡°Come see me.¡± His words were short and concise.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head over right away.¡± Tang Wulin turned to hispanions. ¡°Elder Feng just called for me. I¡¯ll see what he wants, thene back right away.¡± He left after saying this.

    Reaching Feng Wuyu¡¯s office, Tang Wulin knocked once then entered. He lowered his head in respect. ¡°Teacher.¡±

    ¡°I heard what happened in your ss. Sounds like the ss president isn¡¯t that great!¡± Feng Wuyu said.

    ¡°Mn. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not qualified for the position.¡± Tang Wulin smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t bother exining himself. With the situationing to a head like this, exnations were useless. He had to settle the problem with action.

    Feng Wuyu snorted. ¡°Are you ready for the tournament?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wulin answered.

    Feng Wuyu was taken aback, his eyes narrowing as he stared at Tang Wulin. ¡°I heard your opponents are quite something. Are you confident?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shined with courage. ¡°I have to be even if I¡¯m not.¡± His conviction was unshakeable.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. You have to face hardship head-on. You¡¯ll grow a lot from this ordeal. Here, take this.¡±

    Tang Wulin hurriedly reached out and caught the object Feng Wuyu tossed to him. It was a brilliant silver metal, specks of gold enting its silver aura.

    ¡°Star silver?¡± he blurted out. Tang Wulin looked at Feng Wuyu. ¡°Teacher...¡±

    Even without testing it, Tang Wulin could tell that it was an extremely high quality piece! Its harmony rate was ny percent at the very least.

    ¡°It¡¯s ny-nine percent. It¡¯s a masterpiece from my early years. There¡¯s no point just leaving it lying around, so I¡¯m giving it to you.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. Warmth filled his heart. He had always thought Feng Wuyu was a harsh teacher and had never expected the old man to show such care and concern for him.

    ¡°Teacher, I can¡¯t ept this.¡± Tang Wulin walked forward and ced the star silver on Feng Wuyu¡¯s desk.

    Feng Wuyu smiled. ¡°Where¡¯d all your greed go, kid? I thought you would just ept it right away instead of acting so politely.¡±

    Tang Wulin scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I have my own pride too!¡±

    ¡°What pride? Enough of that! Just ept it. Don¡¯t let it go to waste.¡± Feng Wuyu grinned at him.

    A long sigh escaped Tang Wulin, and he shook his head. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re right that I¡¯m greedy. But that¡¯s because I grew up poor. Even so, I can¡¯t ept this. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m embarrassed to ept it. I would never feel embarrassed with you. But it¡¯s because I¡¯m a cksmith!¡±

    Feng Wuyu was dumbstruck, but he quickly understood what Tang Wulin meant and nodded. ¡°Excellent! Your heart isn¡¯t swayed so easily. I¡¯m convinced that you really are confident now.¡± He waved his hand and put the star silver back into his storage ring.

    In order to craft the best battle armor, one had to be involved in the crafting process regardless of whether it was as the cksmith, designer, maker, or mechanic. Feng Wuyu understood the meaning behind Tang Wulin¡¯s words. He wanted to create the greatest battle armor possible for himself, so he had to be the one to forge the metal with his own hands!

 Chapter 382 - A Small bet

    <strong><u>Chapter 382 - A Small Bet</u></strong>

    ¡°I was just about to try to forge star silver when you called, Teacher. The design for my one-word battle armor¡¯s right gauntlet ispleted, so now I just need a high-quality piece of star silver to forge it. It would be of great help to me if you had any good star iron I could use. I won¡¯t ask for much. Just as much star iron as that piece of star silver you wanted to give me would be greatly appreciated,¡± Tang Wulin said, a smile forming on his lips.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Feng Wuyu barely restrained the impulse to kick Tang Wulin out of the room. He had doled out a few words of praise, yet his disciple wasn¡¯t satisfied with that!

    Tang Wulinughed. ¡°I know you have it, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m willing to bet there aren¡¯t many cksmiths in the entire world with a greater stash than you! Is there really a need to be stingy with me? Just hand it over, please.¡±

    Who¡¯s being stingy here... Feng Wuyu¡¯s anger dissipated in the face of Tang Wulin¡¯s radiant smile. He took out some star iron and ced it on his desk.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anymore, take it and go. Before I get angry.¡± Feng Wuyu waved his hand in dismissal.

    Tang Wulin giggled at his teacher¡¯s resignation. ¡°When are you going to teach me how to forge three-metal alloys?¡±

    Feng Wuyu eyed him up and down. ¡°You haven¡¯t even mastered walking, and now you want to learn how to run? Wait until you can forge ten different two-metal alloys, spirit refine consistently, and forge a divine foundation metal. Then we¡¯ll talk about three-metal alloys.¡±

    ¡°Oh... I¡¯m still far from that.¡± Tang Wulin sighed, his head drooping. He made for the door, muttering to himself, ¡°I still have two of the three goals toplete. It¡¯s going to take me at least a year to do the other two.¡±

    ¡°Hold on a minute!¡± Feng Wuyu shouted when he heard what Tang Wulin muttered.

    ¡°Huh? Is there something else?¡± Tang Wulin looked back.

    ¡°You said you only have two goals left? Which one did youplete?¡± Feng Wuyu stared at Tang Wulin wide-eyed. Impossible! Asking him to meet those three goals was harsh! Even I couldn¡¯tplete all of them until I reached the sixth rank!

    Feng Wuyu set those three requirements in an effort to put more pressure on Tang Wulin. Of the three, learning to forge ten different two-metal alloys and bing skilled at spirit refining were fairly easy to master and woulde naturally with time. Tang Wulin had already seeded once at spirit refining, but he hadn¡¯t practiced that since his first sess. As far as the alloys went, he¡¯d been practicing for a few days now and could forge a couple of them. Yet he still muttered aboutpleting one of the three requirements!

    Feng Wuyu never even considered the possibility that Tang Wulin had forged a divine foundation metal. A sixth-rank cksmith only had a sliver of a chance to seed, and even a Saint cksmith had to rely more on luck than skill to forge a two-metal divine foundation alloy. A fledgling fifth-rank cksmith seeding was unheard of.

    Tang Wulin smirked, but remained silent.

    Feng Wuyu threw a bit of iron at Tang Wulin¡¯s head. ¡°What are you smiling for? Tell me before I beat your ass! Which one did you finish? Did you sneak off to Mu Chen to learn how to forge more alloys? Or did you secretly practice spirit refining? There¡¯s no way you did any of that with what little time you have!¡±

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I have forged a divine foundation metal?¡± Tang Wulin words dripped with condescension.

    Feng Wuyu rolled his eyes and snorted. ¡°In your dreams maybe. But this is reality! Wake up and tell me. Or did that not hurt?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked wronged. ¡°Of course it hurt! How about we make a bet? If I managed to forge a divine foundation metal...¡±

    Feng Wuyu red at him. ¡°Still talking about divine foundation metals? Do you want another bump on your head?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, you shouldn¡¯t bully kids! There¡¯s no way I can fight back against you! How about this? If I win the bet, you pay me twenty thousand contribution points. I was penalized for the fightst time and I need to clear some debts. But the thing is, cultivating and cksmithing is taking up all my time so I can¡¯t earn more points. What if the Academy expels me because I don¡¯t pay the fine?¡±

    Feng Wuyu fought down hisughter at his disciple¡¯s overacting, and forced his face into a serious expression. ¡°Save it! You¡¯ve sessfully forged more than one alloy. Twenty thousand points is nothing if you sell some off. Besides, you¡¯re my disciple. Do you really think the Academy would dare expel you?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re too scared to bet with me, then I¡¯ll just go to Grandteacher.¡± Tang Wulin turned around to leave.

    ¡°Now you just hold on a minute! Who said I¡¯m too scared? You little brat, do you actually think that senile old fool Zhuo Shi has more guts than me? Fine! I ept your bet. Let¡¯s see if you really can forge a divine foundation metal. But first things first, what do I get if I win?¡±

    Hmph! You dare question me? Let¡¯s see what you can do...

    Tang Wulin¡¯s smile had all the character of a predator about to pounce. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll do anything you want if you win!¡±

    Feng Wuyu thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright. If I win, I get everything you forge in the next three months.¡± That was an enormous sum. Even with Tang Wulin¡¯s current sess rate, the number of alloys he could forge in three months clearly exceeded 20,000 contribution points.

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Tang Wulin knew his victory was assured. The stakes didn¡¯t matter.

    The sheer confidence that Tang Wulin disyed started to unnerve Feng Wuyu. ¡°Kid, did you really forge a divine foundation metal?¡±

    ¡°Follow.¡± Tang Wulin smiled proudly and he turned to leave.

    Feng Wuyu followed Tang Wulin back to his workshop. Doubt, curiosity, and excitement intermingled and growing with every step.

    Inside the workshop, Gu Yue, Xu lizhi, Ye Xinn, and Xu Xiaoyan were in the middle of discussing their battle armor designs. When they saw Feng Wuyu walk in behind Tang Wulin, they shot up to their feet.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Feng Wu scanned the workshop.

    Tang Wulin looked to Ye Xinn. ¡°Could you let Elder Feng see the jade silver? He can help appraise it.¡±

    Ye Xinn looked at him, then at Feng Wuyu. A secondter, she took out the jade silver from her storage ring and presented it to Feng Wuyu.

    The moment Feng Wuyu saw the it, his pupils contracted and his hand flew out to snatch it. He brought it close to his face for inspection. He stared at the gentle jade-silver glow of the metal for a long time, before finally handing it back. He turned to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°You really did forge a divine foundation metal.¡±

    Without another word, he turned around and left. From beginning to end, his face showed no emotion.

    ¡°Teacher, you see...¡± Tang Wulin hastened to follow.

    Feng Wuyu nced at him. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the points.¡± Then he shoved the door of the workshop open and left, letting it m shut behind him.

    After the door shut behind Feng Wuyu, Tang Wulin turned to hispanions and made a victory sign with his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Yue asked.

    Tang Wulin smiled mischievously. ¡°Nothing. I just made a bet with him. A small bet. Nothing to worry about.¡±

    The moment Feng Wuyu stepped out of Tang Wulin¡¯s workshop, his face contorted in annoyance. ¡°That kid really got me.¡± Then his features softened into a smile of satisfaction. ¡°But it¡¯s good that he knows how to pull one over on people.¡±

    He shook his head and chuckled, ¡°Kid, you really gave me a nice surprise!¡±

    ?

    Three dayster in the first grade¡¯s ssroom, Shen Yi announced from behind the lectern, ¡°In order to fully examine yourbat abilities, Teacher Wu and I have decided for our selection tournament to be decided via realbat. Now, let¡¯s depart.¡±

    The students stared nkly at her. Shouldn¡¯t we be fighting in a virtual space? We could get injured in livebat!

 Chapter 383 - The Selection Tournament

    <strong><u>Chapter 383 - The Selection Tournament</u></strong>

    Hushed whispers broke out in the ssroom and everyone¡¯s gazes shifted towards Tang Wulin and hispanions. He was the ss president, the representative of the entire first grade, yet the five rankers had joined hands to usurp him. To the Academy, this was a simple tournament. However, to Tang Wulin, the five rankers, and the rest of the first grade, the oue of the selection tournament would determine the narrative of the ss from then on.

    Tang Wulin sat in the front, his face a mask of indifference. By his side, Gu Yue wore a simr expression. Neither seemed to care about the announcement at all.

    Luo Guixing wore his standard polite smile. When he looked at Wu Siduo however, a silent conversation passed between them. Yang Nianxiazed in his seat. Xu Yucheng looked gloomy like usual, as different from Luo Guixing as night and day. Zheng Yiran red at Tang Wulin, her gaze like a predator about to devour him whole.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Shen Yi said.

    ¡°Everyone stand up!¡± Tang Wulin shouted. Regardless of how precarious his position was right now, he still did his duty as the ss president.

    The entire ss of 103 students stood up and walked out in order. Everyone was bursting with excitement, eager to witness the battle between dragons and tigers. To most of the students, it didn¡¯t matter who won. Thepetition to choose the ss president was different as it was possible to avoid confronting powerful foes. This tournament, on the other hand, would be a direct sh between giants. Whoever won would carry the banner of their ss.

    Ye Xinn followed at the back of the line, herplexion abnormally pale. She even needed Xu Lizhi¡¯s assistance to walk steady. Yet, inparison to her weak state, her eyes shone with excitement.

    ¡°Big Sis Xinn, don¡¯t go. You should rest. I can go request a leave of absence for you.¡± Xu Lizhi said softly.

    Ye Xinn instantly turned towards him with fire in her re. ¡°Fatty, don¡¯t make us lose face for the inner court!¡±

    Xu Lizhi was stunned. Her words stabbed at him. All he could do was smile. ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Shrek Academy had the most advanced sparring facilities. Students could use them by paying a fee. The main benefits of this arena were that it was isted and prevented energy from running wild. A seven-ringed healing-type soul master was also always monitoring the facilities. The moment a participant suffered a grievous injury, staff members would extricate the person from the arena and treat their injuries. For some reason though, when the first grade ss entered the facility, they only saw a single person.

    A pure and elegant beauty stood on the stage, long evergreen hair flowing down her back. With a slender figure and brightplexion full of life, she seemed to be in her thirties.

    Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong quickly walked over the moment they saw her and bowed. ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Please, no need to stand on etiquette.¡± The woman smiled gently at them, filling the room with aforting warmth.

    Tang Wulin was surprised. He stood at the front of the line, so he had heard how his teachers addressed the woman.

    Your Highness? Only Titled Douluos are referred to like that. This beautiful woman is a Titled Douluo? Tang Wulin was further shocked by the respect within Wu Zhangkong¡¯s normally icy eyes. That was all it took to convince Tang Wulin. This woman was a powerful Titled Douluo.

    Just how many Titled Douluos does Shrek have...?

    ¡°Everyone, pay your respects to the esteemed Holy Spirit Douluo,¡± Wu Zhangkong ordered.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Tang Wulin stepped forward and bowed. The rest of his ssmates bowed a secondter.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo? Wow! Her title is so cool!

    The Holy Spirit Douluo looked kindly upon them. ¡°You¡¯vee to the arena topare notes, but you also need to disy your strength and stimte your potential. Alright, enough of that. I¡¯ll leave you all to your matches.¡± She then floated up into the air, drifting towards a tall chair at the fringe of the arena.

    Wu Zhangkong turned around to face the students, his face stern. ¡°This selection tournament will be held in public, and will be judged fairly. There are seventeen teams, so matches will be decided through lots. One team will get a pass. It will be a knock out tournament. Whoever the victor is today will represent our ss against the second grade in four days. The representatives for the four professions will be the members of the ss council. Let us begin.¡±

    Tang Wulin went up and drew his lot. ¡°The empty lot has been drawn by Tang Wulin¡¯s team.¡± He stared at the stick nkly.

    After getting off the stage, Tang Wulin sat down cross-legged, his expression wholly serene. Hispanions sat down beside him, all six of them meditating together.

    Shrek Academy lived up to its reputation. Even the first round of battles was fierce, every participant fighting hard to shine the brightest.

    The Holy Light Douluo acted as the tournament¡¯s referee today. She would make a move when a victor emerged, or someone was in dire straits. With a simple wave of her hand, light would descend on the arena and halt the match. What truly left everyone amazed was her healing ability. By the time the next match started, the participants of the previous match would be in perfect condition.

    The eight matches of the first round took about an hour to finish. Luo Guixing¡¯s team breezed through their matchup as their opponent had immediately forfeited. Although they hadn¡¯t drawn the pass, the result was the same.

    In the second drawing, Luo Guixing¡¯s team drew the empty lot. Everyone¡¯s face scrunched up in disbelief as they began to understand what was going on. Considering that Tang Wulin¡¯s team had drawn the empty lot first then Luo Guixing¡¯s team, the tournament was clearly rigged so the two teams would only face each other in the finals!

    The tournament demanded teams of at least five, so Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xu Lizhi stepped onto the stage. They had the first match of the second round. Their opponents was a team that had won the first round, though only barely. They understood howrge the gap was between them and Tang Wulin¡¯s team.

    Tang Wulin controlled the flow of battle and served as the vanguard, Xie Xie stood ready in the battlefield in wait of an opening, and Gu Yue provided ranged control. They achieved victory without much effort.

    The second round finished twice as fast as the first. Nine teams trickled down to five, and the third round began.

    ¡°We surrender!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re forfeiting!¡±

    ¡°Forfeit!¡±

    Before any of the matches of the third round even began, the other three teams forfeited. It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t confident, especially against Tang Wulin¡¯s team. However, they didn¡¯t wish to get in the way of the five rankers. They all understood that the rankers were unsatisfied with his leadership and targeting Tang Wulin. It was because of this that they thought it was better to step out of the way and let the final confrontatione quicker. Even if they managed to defeat Tang Wulin¡¯s team, the oue wouldn¡¯t necessarily be good for them. Luo Guixing had already dered that they would crush Tang Wulin with their own hands.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo looked at them in surprise, but when she saw the sparks flying between the two remaining teams, she understood what happened.

    ¡°Okay. Since it¡¯s like this, we¡¯ll immediately begin the final match. Tang Wulin¡¯s team versus Luo Guixing¡¯s team,¡± Wu Zhangkong announced.

    Tang Wulin looked up and met Wu Zhangkong¡¯s gaze. In his teacher¡¯s eyes, he saw encouragement and a fire hidden behind his icy expression

    Wu Zhangkong could also see the conviction in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes.

    The two teams of five ascended the stage and stood opposite of each other.

    Tang Wulin stood in the very front of his team¡¯s formation and Yang Nianxia stood at the front of his. When Yang Nianxia met Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze, a chill ran down his spine.

    The final match of the tournament was about to begin. Whoever won would represent their grade in the match against the second grade. They would win honor and glory, and bear the weight of being their ss¡¯s champions.

 Chapter 384 - The Decisive Battle of the First Grade

    <strong><u>Chapter 384 - The Decisive Battle of the First Grade</u></strong>

    If every soul master¡¯s dream was to enter Shrek Academy, then it was the dream of all soul masters in Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court to enter the inner court! However, that was easier said than done. Getting in, even if it were a sliver of a chance, required two things: the unceasing tempering of the self and a chance encounter with good fortune.

    Yang Nianxia trembled when he saw the fire zing in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. Not a trace of anxiety or impatience manifested. Only burning ferocity prevailed! In fact, Tang Wulin¡¯s mask of calm had cracked to reveal his conviction, hot to the touch. His entire being seemed to be engulfed in mes, his determination shocking his foes.

    Yang Nianxia wasn¡¯t the only one affected. All five rankers were struck astonished. They couldn¡¯t fathom how Tang Wulin could possess such fierce battlelust. Does he actually think he can win?

    The rankers had done their research on Tang Wulin¡¯s team. Tang Wulin was fairly strong but still possessed many weaknesses, the greatest being his martial soul. He also recently gained his third soul ring. The only reason he could rise to their level was his strange bloodline. Rather, they saw Gu Yue as their greatest foe, for she had beaten Wu Siduo during the cooldown of Hell White Tiger. But that was it. The other three members might as well be invisible.

    Xie Xie was an average agility-type soul master in their eyes, an insurmountable gap separating him from them. They found Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s ability to exploit openings favorable, but no matter how they looked at it, she must have gotten into Shrek Academy by a fluke. She was just too weak in everything else. ording to their digging, she had been part of Tang Wulin¡¯s original team, so they surmised that Tang Wulin and Gu Yue had helped her get in. The only mystery was Xu Lizhi. All they could gather about him was his status as a support-type soul master, one without muchbat ability. Finally, there was Ye Xinn. She seemed strong. Yet for some unknown reason, she had been forbidden from participating. As such, faced with such nameless opponents, they had no fear of Tang Wulin¡¯s team.

    However, the fighting spirit Tang Wulin disyed was baffling! Does he actually think they can win? Even against Wu Siduo¡¯s Hell White Tiger?

    ¡°Get ready. I will begin the five second countdown.¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s chilling tone came down like a bucket of ice water over the five rankers¡¯ heads.

    So what if he has fighting spirit? That¡¯s nothing in the face of true power.

    Each of their names were etched onto the Genius Youths Ranking. Moreover, Wu Siduo was a super genius who entered the top ten at thirteen, the youngest in history! No one else couldpare with her at her age. She had four soul rings and twin martial souls! She was a dazzling star in Shrek Academy destined to enter the inner court.

    The five of them had brimmed with pride. Yet their inability to seize the ss president position crushed it. The dissatisfaction smoldered until it exploded into this decisive battle!

    Tang Wulin was quite strong, but nowhere near as strong as Gu Yue ording to their evaluation. But even Gu Yue didn¡¯t enter their eyes. With her cultivation level, they refused to believe she could handle the five of them together! At best, she could stand toe-to-toe with Luo Guixing.

    All five rankers believed that Tang Wulin¡¯s true strengthy within his cksmithing skill. The reason they hadn¡¯t rebelled against him at first was precisely due to this. Such a talented cksmith was hard toe by, and they couldn¡¯t afford to sour their rtionship with him. However, conflict arose between Tang Wulin, Luo Guixing, and Wu Siduo. They found his ideas too impractical, so while Yang Nianxia couldn¡¯tpare with Tang Wulin, he was enough for their needs. Havinge to this conclusion, they no longer cared about crossing Tang Wulin. Luo Guixing chose to gather up the rest of the rankers and iste Tang Wulin.

    For rankers like them, there was no backing down, only advancing forward!

    ¡°Five! Four! Three! Two! One!¡± Wu Zhangkong announced.

    Three purple soul rings appeared around Tang Wulin, bluesilver grass swarming out of the ground by his feet. The grass slithered to the front and formed a protective shield around hispanions.The rest of his teammates summoned their martial souls as well, glittering soul rings materializing around them one by one. To the spectators¡¯ surprise, Xu Xiaoyan now had a purple soul ring in addition to two yellow ones. But the rankers didn¡¯t notice. Tang Wulin had used his bluesilver grass as a screen to block their vision.

    Tang Wulin had carefully nned out their opening moves to the tiniest details. No one but him thought such meticulous preparations would affect the tide of battle.

    Without skipping a beat, the five rankers summoned their martial souls as well.

    When both Wu Siduo and Xu Yucheng revealed four soul rings, even the Holy Spirit Douluo was taken aback. Four soul rings was nothing to her, but it was an astonishing achievement for a thirteen-year-old. Even Shrek Academy, the number one academy on the continent, had few talents like them!

    ¡°Begin!¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s shout marked the start of the first grade¡¯s battle for supremacy.

    Yang Nianxia roared to the sky, his body swelling with strength as he transformed into a Duskgold Bear. He grew to two meters in height and was now covered in dark-gold fur from head to toe. Like a wild beast, he charged at Tang Wulin. Light shimmered around Luo Guixing as he disappeared behind Yang Nianxia, hiding behind the muscr bulk.

    Wu Siduo shot out to the side like lightning, instantly overtaking Yang Nianxia. There was no doubt that out of the tenbatants, she was the fastest. Her winding path led her straight to the one who had defeated her before, Gu Yue! When it came to speed, Xu Yucheng was only second to Wu Siduo, and he sprinted from the other side to form a pincer attack with her. Because he was a pure agility-type, he could just keep up with her. Meanwhile, a green aura enveloped Zheng Yiran¡¯s body as she also burst into action. Although not as quick as the others, she brought along a green fog of death in her advance.

    Yang Nianxia charged down the middle, Luo Guixing stayed in the center, Wu Siduo and Xu Yucheng rushed in from the side, and Zheng Yiran slowly advanced. Their actions held not a hint of unfamiliarity, their teamwork wless. They hadn¡¯t been wasting time twiddling their thumbs thest few days. The five had ran drills to hone their teamwork, not to defeat Tang Wulin¡¯s team, but the second grade¡¯s. Not once had they considered Tang Wulin¡¯s team a threat.

    There was a great difference in strength between grades at Shrek Academy, where each was separated by an age gap of two to three years! Rarely would a lower grade defeat an upper one. However, this year¡¯s ss of new students was the most promising in thest century!

 Chapter 385 - Tang Wulins Third Soul Skill!

    <strong><u>Chapter 385 - Tang Wulin¡¯s Third Soul Skill!</u></strong>

    The rankers hade to the conclusion after much thought that improving their teamwork was essential to defeat the second grade. This was the best way to gain the achievements necessary for entering the inner court.

    The eyes of the spectating students sparkled with excitement. They¡¯re going in for the ughter! In their opinion, only Tang Wulin and Gu Yue stood a chance against thebined assault of Wu Siduo, Yang Nianxia, and Xu Yucheng. However, it was two against three. Withbatants being eliminated once they suffered grievous injuries, they faced impossible odds..

    Faced with such powerful opponents, Tang Wulin showed neither fear nor hesitation. Instead, he advanced on Yang Nianxia with calm indifference. Bluesilver grass spread out to cover arge area around him. Then his third soul ring lit up, and the grass turned into a sea of gold.

    His third soul skill?

    The rankers had never witnessed Tang Wulin¡¯s third soul skill before. It was information that they couldn¡¯t dig up since he acquired it recently. Humans naturally feared the unknown, and the rankers were no exceptions. Wu Siduo and Yang Nianxia¡¯s footsteps faltered. Why¡¯s he using his third soul skill already? Isn¡¯t he afraid of exhausting himself?

    While those two were taken aback, Gu Yue¡¯s hands danced together to formplex seals. Pressing the two thumbs together, she twisted her hands in counter directions so that her fingers on her left hand pointed up, while those on her right pointed down. A wave of elemental energy gathered around her, converging into a frigid white light. The light pulsed, then rapidly shrunk until they condensed into icicles that shot towards Wu Siduo and Xu Yucheng!

    A cold light shed in Wu SIduo¡¯s eyes. She suddenly elerated, reaching her maximum speed in an instant! So what if you¡¯re using your third soul skill, Tang Wulin? He was beneath someone as talented and bold as her.

    In their analysis before the match, the five rankers concluded that Gu Yue was their most powerful opponent. Given enough time, her control over the elements could turn the tide of battle. Her strength truly was too frightening. Furthermore, without Gu Yue¡¯s support, Tang Wulin would copse shortly after. This was why they decided that Gu Yue was their main target and to eliminate her as soon as possible.

    Hell Rush! Wu Siduo¡¯s speed reached new heights even as her attack and defense power increased. Although Hell Rush was only her first soul skill, it was a powerful tool in her hands.

    Xu Yuchengshot forward as well, his figure blurring and leaving countless afterimages behind him. He rested his Demon Scythe on his shoulder. Its deadly de gleamed with a dark-purple lustor.

    Wu Siduo¡¯s and Xu Yucheng¡¯s aura of soul power met the iing onught of icicles and destroyed them with little effort. Such weak icicles couldn¡¯t even touch them. A momentter, they prated through Tang Wulin¡¯s team¡¯s formation from opposing sides. Their target was Gu Yue. Even while resisting Tang Wulins¡¯ third soul skill, they aimed straight for her.

    Xie Xie chose that moment to act. His body flickered forward to intercept Xu Yucheng, his Light Dragon Dagger in hand. At the same time, all three of Gu Yue¡¯s soul rings lit up as she used Elemental Tide, Elemental Control, and Elemental Fusion simultaneously! Her control over the elements shot up to the peak!

    Gu Yue gathered light into her palm, then threw it at Xu Yucheng! His movements slowed and his sinister aura dimmed as he drew closer to the light. If Yue Zhengyu were present, he would have been shocked. It was holy light! Not only that, her holy light was extremely simr to his soul skill! Although his holy light was still a stronger, it was only by twenty or thirty percent.

    Xu Yucheng¡¯s Demon Scythe undoubtedly was of the darkness-attribute, so this light was enough to suppress him despite not being particrly powerful.

    Xie Xie took this chance to rush Xu Yucheng. In their battle ns, he was assigned with handling the Immortal.

    Wu Siduo arrived in front of Gu Yue at that moment! There wasn¡¯t enough time for Gu Yue to counterattack. She couldn¡¯t defend herself.

    Tang Wulin didnt pay any attention to his teammates. He charged at Yang Nianxia, leaping forward to close the distance between them with his right fist rocketing toward Yang Nianxia¡¯s chest.

    Yang Nianxia smirked, stopping in ce. He steeled his body, then his right fist punched out to meet Tang Wulin¡¯s! He waspletely confident in his strength. While they were both power-type soul masters, he refused to believe Tang Wulin could surpass him in strength!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes began to change, gold seeping into his irises at the same time as light rippled across Tang Wulin¡¯s arm. Golden scales appeared in ce of the light, transforming his fist into the golden dragon w as it rendered through the air.

    Yang Nianxia bellowed, a dark-gold radiance shimmering around his fist. His objective was simple. He just needed to keep Tang Wulin upied. In the meantime, his teammates could wipe out the rest. Then, victory would be theirs.

    Yang Nianxia was a meticulous person who was not a risk taker. He he didn¡¯t punch with all his strength, withholding just enough to meet his objective. However, inches before their fists shed, Tang Wulin disappeared! Yang Nianxia stumbled forward in surprise, booms rumbling in the wake of his fist hitting air. The feeling of being tricked made his blood boil.

    At that same instant, Wu Siduo reached Gu Yue and unleashed Hundred Hell ws! The ws closed in on Gu Yue, packed so densely it left her no chance to escape. Wu Siduo was on high alert, wary that Tang Wulin¡¯s third soul skill would activate at any moment.

    ?

    Luo Guixing stood before his fourpanions. ¡°Wu Siduo and Xu Yucheng, you two will attack Gu Yue once the battle starts. Gu Yue can also control space, so if she tries to teleport away while you¡¯re attacking her, immediately switch targets to the other three. It should be a breeze for you two to eliminate the rest. Once Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s support is gone, it won¡¯t matter where she teleports to. Victory will be ours.

    ¡°Zheng Yiran, you¡¯ll stick with me. Even if she teleports to us, the two of us will be able to take her on. If she doesn¡¯t teleport away, then, Wu Siduo, it¡¯ll be your chance to make up for your defeat.¡±

    ?

    As the distance between Wu Siduo and Gu Yue diminished, she could finally make out Gu Yue¡¯s expression. She was neither surprised nor panicked. It wasn¡¯t a facade either. She exuded a calm confidence instead. How¡¯s she going to take my attack with her body? She can¡¯t defend herself in time with the elements.

    Single element attacks were useless against someone as powerful as Wu Siduo, but attacks of multiple elements took time to prepare. Gu Yue¡¯s only choice was to teleport away at that moment. Knowing this, Wu Siduo marked Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi in the corner of her eye.

    Wu Siduo saw silver light gather around Gu Yue and tensed, preparing to switch her targets. However, instead of watching Gu Yue teleport, the telltale sign of space distorting opened up to a brilliant gold light! A golden scaled fist shot out, no particr technique behind its movement. It was a simple and crude punch! Wu Siduo could feel the tremendous power behind the fist at just a foot away from it, but she was going too fast. It was toote to evade it now.

    A boom tore through the arena. The hundred ws disintegrated and the collision sent Wu Siduo reeling backward.

    Tang Wulin stood tall in front of Gu Yue. She had teleported him away from his sh with Yang Nianxia to ambush Wu Siduo!

    Watching from a distance, Luo Guixing frowned. He hadn¡¯t been able to do anything to stop Gu Yue. She was beating him at his own forte! With his third soul skill, Luo Guixing could teleport hisrades to his side. It was because of this skill that he was able to establish himself on the Genius Youths Rankings. However, there were limitations to this soul skill. If the target resisted, then he couldn¡¯t teleport them. Yet, Gu Yue could manipte space just as skillfully as him!

 Chapter 386 - Xie Xies Bravery

    <strong><u>Chapter 386 - Xie Xie¡¯s Bravery</u></strong>

    The moment Luo Guixing saw the golden grass covering the floor stir, he realized that it was a trap. Tang Wulin finally used his third soul skill. He teamed up with Gu Yue to deal with Wu Siduo!

    Luo Guixing could teleport Wu Siduo back to his side with Spatial Retreat, but he couldn¡¯t use the soul skill continuously. If he teleported Wu Siduo back to him, then Xu Yucheng would be left isted behind enemy lines! Conflicted about what to do, his decision camete. He chose to believe in Wu Siduo¡¯s strength and trust she could handle Tang Wulin and Gu Yue for a time. Then the sooner Xu Yucheng defeated Xie Xie, then the faster he could regroup with Wu Siduo to take care of Tang Wulin and Gu Yue. He ran some calctions in his head, and came to the conclusion that with Yang Nianxia, Zheng Yiran, and him backing the two up, victory was certain.

    Xie Xie intercepted Xu Yucheng. Gu Yue¡¯s light attack had slowed the Immortal enough for him to catch up.

    Xu Yucheng scoffed at Xie Xie¡¯s approach. He shed out a shadowy beam at Xie Xie with his Demon Scythe. Xie Xie was merely a hinderance, so he decided to quickly chop Xie Xie apart before continuing his attack on Gu Yue.

    However, as the shadowy beam flew toward Xie Xie, his body began to sway and his figure multiplied. He was using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step! He sent out a Light Dragon de of his own. It pierced through the shadow beam and onward to Xu Yucheng!

    Xu Yucheng frowned as he lowered his scythe and his figure flickered. Instead of using a footwork technique like Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, he was advancing with pure speed! He left afterimages in his wake as he dashed forward. He sliced apart the Light Dragon de and sent back another onught of dark-violet shadow beams! The beams ovepped to form a giant of death that copsed onto Xie Xie.

    Xu Yucheng¡¯s four soul rings may have all been yellow, but he still had four! This attack saturated the air with his soul power, which suppressed Xie Xie¡¯s speed. The only safest choice for Xie Xie was to retreat in this situation, but Gu Yue and Tang Wulin were right behind him. Retreat was not an option.

    ?

    Inside of his workshop, Tang Wulin stood around a table with his teammates. ¡°Wu Siduo and Xu Yucheng are very fast, so they¡¯ll definitely be rushing us to get some early eliminations. If we want to win, we need to stop them and defeat either one of them as quickly as possible. Our only chance at victory depends on it.

    ¡°Wu Siduo is the strongest of them and the greatest threat to us with her Hell White Tiger. Gu Yue and I will work together to handle her. We¡¯ll create a situation where Luo Guixing can¡¯t teleport Wu Siduo out without sacrificing Xu Yucheng. But keeping Xu Yucheng upied is our biggest problem right now. Xie Xie, Xiaoyan, how long would the two of you be able to hold out against him if you worked together?¡±

    ¡°I can handle him alone! I¡¯m certain of it!¡± Xie Xie said confidently.

    ?

    Light Dragon Storm!

    Xie Xie turned into a shining whirlwind of death to meet the onught from the shadow de beams.

    He¡¯s facing it head-on? Many of the spectators, including Wu Zhangkong, frowned.

    Three rings against four was a hopeless battle, especially when thetter specialized in attack power. The gap between their cultivation levels was too immense. Xie Xie gave up on using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step to face that attack directly instead. He was going all in on in this sh!

    The instant the two collided, the Light Dragon Storm began to copse. Light dispelled darkness, but darkness devoured light. Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Dagger had never been on the same level as Xu Yucheng¡¯s Demon Scythe, not to mention the gap in their soul power ranks. The oue of their sh was predetermined. After a series of ear-piercing booms, Light Dragon Storm was dispelled and the scythe found its way right above Xie Xie¡¯s head, slicing down to reap the life of its next victim.

    Wu Zhangkong nced at the referee, the Holy Spirit Douluo, but she continued to watch calmly without raising a single finger.

    Xu Yucheng even hesitated for a split-second as he shed down. When everything was said and done, he and Xie Xie were still ssmates. Although this was livebat, he didn¡¯t expect anyone to die. But the call never came from the teachers and neither did Xie Xie surrender. His scythe tore through Xie Xie, leaving behind nothing but wisps of smoke. No blood was spilled.

    Xu Yucheng¡¯s eyebrows jumped up in surprise, then he snorted. So he still had another card up his sleeve. His scythe shed through nothing but air, which hissed in the de¡¯s wake. Although he hadn¡¯t defeated Xie Xie with that strike, he was still confident in his victory. Gu Yue was right in front of him now, so Xie Xie had toe out if he charged her!

    A brittle nging filled the air as Xie Xie became visible again in mid-air as he intercepted Xu Yucheng. He crossed his two daggers together and epted the attack with a grunt. To Xu Yucheng¡¯s surprise, Xie Xie wasn¡¯t sent flying backward. Instead, his eyes shed crimson and his body exploded with power. He used Twin Dragon Storm to stop Xu Yucheng¡¯s advance!

    Fury filled Xu Yucheng. He thumped the handle of his scythe into the ground as his soul rings lit up and a dark-violet beam flew out!

    The moment the beam appeared, Xie Xie felt as if he was being pulled toward it. It struck him in mid-air, knocking him out of Twin Dragon Storm. He coughed up a mouthful of blood as he slid to the side from the impact of the attack. Without taking a single second to recover, he used Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to close the distance between them, thrusting his daggers right at Xu Yucheng¡¯s neck.

    You¡¯re just an arrow at the end of its flight! Xu Yucheng sneered as he shed his scythe down at Xie Xie.

    Xu Yucheng¡¯s judgement was urate. Xie Xie had been injured after one of his clones had been defeated, then he was further weakened when he was forced to take on that attack. After suffering so much damage, he was running on fumes. Fortunately for Xie Xie, Xu Yucheng didn¡¯t care about defeating him. He only cared about breaking through and regrouping with Wu Siduo. Since the very beginning of the exchange, not once had Xu Yucheng considered Xie Xie a threat.

    In the eyes of their ssmates, the fact that Xie Xie could obstruct Xu Yucheng for so long was reason enough to be proud. However, none held any hope for him.

    Just as he was falling back, Xie Xie suddenly exploded with speed as if he had never been injured, and pushed himself into the trajectory of the scythe. The scythe sliced into his left shoulder, nearly cutting his arm off, and pierced through the other side. Blood sprayed onto Xu Yucheng, leaving him stunned. But in the moment his mind went nk, a golden dagger stabbed into his shoulder. Light exploded from the dagger as Xie Xie used Light Dragon de.

    All Xu Yucheng managed to do was divert all of the soul power in him to defend against the dagger. But it was already stabbed into him! When their soul power collided, the two of them were sent flying backward!

 Chapter 387 - All Out

    <strong><u>Chapter 387 - All Out</u></strong>

    Rays of gold seeped into Xu Yucheng at an rming rate, mixing with the darkness of his frail body and sending his muscles into a spasm. He copsed onto the ground.

    A momentter, Xie Xie sank to the floor as well. A beam of light enveloped his body and transported him out of the arena. Hisplexion could rival snow and pain seared every inch of his body, but a proud smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    If it were a one-on-one battle with more space to move around, it would have taken much longer to decide the battle. However, this was a team event! As such, he had seeded in taking out Xu Yucheng!

    ?

    A thundering explosion. Xie Xie flew backwards in the air and collided with the arena¡¯s barrier. He groaned, blood seeping out of his nose and mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re too weak,¡± said Yuanen Yehui, cold enough to freeze.

    Xie Xie gritted his teeth as he struggled to stand. Without a word, he charged at her.

    This scene had yed out countless times. His body had long since been littered with bruises andcerations. But not once did he relent. No matter how tattered he was, he would push himself back on his feet andunch his body at Yuanen Yehui. He neitherined about the pain nor did he hesitate in the face of more. Futile as it was, Xie Xie refused to back down.

    Indeed, he didn¡¯t stop. Not until his body waspletely drained of strength. Not until he copsed and his shaking limbs were numb andme. However, at this point he couldn¡¯t even curl his pinky finger anymore.

    As Yuanen Yehui approached him, the way she looked at him changed. ¡°Why are doing this?¡±

    ¡°I want to help my friends win the tournament. I have to go all out,¡± croaked Xie Xie. ¡°The only way I can grow strong enough is by learning from you.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re prepared to give it your all, then...¡±

    ?

    In the span of a moment, a wheel of ice materialized and zipped toward Xu Yucheng without making a sound. The timing was impable, as expected from Xu Xiaoyan.

    Silver light shed around Xu Yucheng as Luo Guixing finally used Spatial Retreat. Although Yang Nianxia was only ten meters away from Xu Yucheng, that was ten meters too far! He would never have made it in time to save their weakened teammate, and Luo Guixing couldn¡¯t afford to sit idly as he was eliminated.

    The second Xu Yucheng disappeared to safety, a furious hiss filled the air. Tang Wulin¡¯s punch sent Wu Siduo flying. Then golden vines shot out of the ground to impale her.

    Although Wu Siduo was an agility-type, it was impossible for her to evade this attack! Her only option had been to defend herself with an attack of her own. But to her surprise, the golden bluesilver grass was extraordinarily tough and left no openings. If she wasn¡¯t careful, then she would be restrained. Faced with these obstacles, Wu Siduo had no choice but to use her third soul skill, Hell sh, and breakthrough by force!

    Before she could activate it, however, a golden strand of grass had struck her from behind. On the other hand, the grass that had attempted to shackle her movement retreated, evading her Hell sh. She thrust out her palms and switched her martial soul. White Tiger Diamond Transformation! Letting out a beastly roar, Wu Siduo flipped around to swipe at her pursuers, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue.

    Gu Yue hurled her signature ice spearposed of ice, fire, and wind. Upon release, the fireponent exploded and elerated the icicle to breakneck speeds. Following that, the windponent kicked in and sped it up even further!

    Wu Siduo pped the approaching projectile, smashing it to smithereens. But she didn¡¯te out unscathed. She flinched from the impact, her movements growing sluggish as a chill invaded her body.

    In that split-second opening, Tang Wulin worked in unison with his bluesilver grass to attack from both the front and the rear! His golden soul ring lit up as he activated Golden Dragon Body and a radiant aura burst from his body. It looked as if his entire being were lit aze. He clenched his w into a fist and punched at Wu Siduo while making a pulling motion with his left hand! He was also using the Tang Sect secret art, Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon! Then he turned his attention to Yang Nianxia, who was madly charging his way. His eyes shed purple and Yang Nianxia stumbled, nearly tripping!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Driven into a corner, Wu Siduo decided to show off her power. She didn¡¯t care about the grass¡¯s rear assault. She circted soul power into her palm and held it out, ready to receive Tang Wulin¡¯s second punch.

    A boom tore through the air. Tang Wulin stood firm and immovable, but Wu Siduo retreated three steps backward.

    Although her soul power exceeded Tang Wulin¡¯s, she had just taken Gu Yue¡¯s attack and the amplification effects of Golden Dragon Bodypletely overshadowed those of White Tiger Diamond Transformation!

    While she recovered from the sh, the bluesilver grass zipped toward her like lightning, binding her body in a vice-like grip.

    Wu Siduo sent all her strength into her arms, struggling to escape. ¡°Break!¡±

    In her mind, there was no way some measly bluesilver grass could restrain her while White Tiger Diamond Transformation was in effect, even if this was Tang Wulin¡¯s third soul skill. However, the more she struggled, the more brilliantly the grass shined golden. The grass showed no sign of tearing.

    This is bad! It¡¯s his spirit soul! Wu Siduo finally realized what was going on, but it was toote. Tang Wulin arrived before her, his golden dragon w swinging toward her head. In the face of his w, even iron would tten, not to mention bone.

    Because Luo Guixing had recently used Spatial Retreat, it was impossible to teleport Wu Siduo out of danger. Recently recovering from the effects of Purple Demon Eyes, Yang Nianxia resumed his charge at Tang Wulin. However, there were still three meters separating them It was impossible for him to make it in time to save Wu Siduo.

    You can only rely on yourself! Tang Wulin recalled the words of his father from long ago during his attack.

    Fire roared in Wu Siduo¡¯s eyes as light exploded from her body, repelling Tang Wulin and destroying her golden shackles. She caught up to Tang Wulin in an instant and finally unleashed her soul fusion skill, Hell White Tiger!

    It wasn¡¯t her first time using the skill, yet the overwhelming might she exuded elicited many cries of rm from spectating students.

    Wu Siduo¡¯s Hell White Tiger was a skill that lifted her strength far above those of her peers. It was this skill that crystallized her position as the ranker team¡¯s supporting pir. As long as they had the Hell White Tiger, they were invincible.

    During these events, The Holy Spirit Douluo watched with rapt attention. Xie Xie nowy before her, wrapped in a cocoon of light that obscured his figure. After witnessing Wu Siduo¡¯s activation of Hell White Tiger, she gave a subtle nod of approval. Hell White Tiger allowed Wu Siduo to disy strength that exceeded a five-ringed Soul King¡¯s! It was extremely rare for a thirteen-year-old to possess such power.

    But the Holy Spirit Douluo also noticed Gu Yue¡¯s retreating figure even as Tang Wulin¡¯s fist was in the process of thrusting forward. She withdrew all the way back to Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s side, and the two girls joined hands. Icy light swirled around and swallowed their bodies whole.

    What are those two girls doing...?

    Little did she know, these actions had been sketched in advance. In a team nning session, Tang Wulin had proimed that he would handle Wu Siduo¡¯s Hell White Tiger. If he put every ounce of energy into the confrontation, he might be able to suppress her until her transformation ended. Tang Wulin had then instructed the rest of his team to deal with the remaining rankers.

    Meanwhile, Wu Siduo chased after Tang Wulin, but in doing so, she blocked Yang Nianxia¡¯s charge.

    Tang Wulin retreated, reaching into his back pocket to retrieve two buns. Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan also took out a bun each.

    Without hesitation, Tang Wulin popped them into his mouth, chewed, and swallowed. Strength surged through his body. Ayer of red mixed in with his golden scales and his eyes glowed a crimson-gold. Now he truly looked on fire. He straightened his shoulders and stood tall, giving off a more mature aura.. His bones popped, eerie and unsettling, as the scales on his arm grewrger. His top ripped apart and revealed the well-toned body underneath covered in glowing golden lines. Golden scales peppered his entire right arm, extending halfway across his chest.

    He moved his arms in circles and a dragon¡¯s roar arose from deep within his body. His impressive aura became three times as majestic as before! Even in her Hell White Tiger form, Wu Siduo instinctually felt an inkling of fear when facing him. Yang Nianxia was awed, his stare never leaving Tang Wulin.

    What is he doing? How did his aura be so mighty? Yang Nianxia no longer dared to attack him.. Instinct told him to absolutely avoid Tang Wulin¡¯s golden dragon w!

 Chapter 388 - Battle Armor of Resplendent Light!

    <strong><u>Chapter 388 - Battle Armor of Resplendent Light!</u></strong>

    Upon closer inspection of Tang Wulin¡¯s golden w, Yang Nianxia¡¯s pupils dted, his jaw dropping in one undignified motion. A starry light manifested on the back of the w and spread to his forearm. Once the light dimmed, it seemed apparent a transformation had urred. An additionalyer of golden scales peppered his forearm, three sharp des protruding from the side.

    The scale armor was imposing and valiant.

    I-is that...

    ¡°Battle armor!¡± Countless people cried out in rm off-stage.

    It wasn¡¯t just any ordinary one-word battle armor either! It had arose from his body! That was possible with spirit refined two-word battle armor!

    Wu Siduo froze in ce as she raised her w up to block his punch, a single thought permeating the fabric of her mind. He did it! He really did it!

    It wasn¡¯t just spirit refined two-word battle armor that could appear from one¡¯s body. One-word armor made of spirit alloys also had that feature!

    How is this possible? How did he actually seed? He would need at least a fifth-rank maker to craft it! This was why she had broken off from his group back then. She had thought he had bitten off more than he could chew. Yet before her very eyes was proof of the contrary!

    ?

    Ye Xinn stared at the piece of metal before her. Specks of silver twinkled on its surface as if it contained the cosmos and the power of the stars.

    He really did it. He forged a piece of ny-one percent harmony star silver. Under all that pressure, he advanced step by step and seeded! That guy...

    ¡°Lizhi, prepare to aid me at any moment,¡± she said, turning to her teammate.

    Xu Lizhi hesitated before saying, ¡°Big Sis Xinn, isn¡¯t this too hard for you? You might be able to craft a one-word battle armor as a fifth-rank maker, but this isn¡¯t just thousand refined metal! This is a spirit alloy! It¡¯s way harder to work with!¡±

    Ye Xinn shot him a sharp look. ¡°He can forge a divine foundation alloy, so why can¡¯t I craft a piece of one-word battle armor from spirit alloy? Enough nonsense. Get ready.¡±

    She flicked her gaze back to the star silver, determination zing within her eyes. She was stubborn and proud. Having been part of the inner court, she possessed an upromising will. The only reason she had been quick to snatch it up was because it was a divine foundation metal. The moment she acted, she resolved herself to help Tang Wulinplete his battle armor. In her mind, that was the only way she could repay him for such a treasure.

    In a sh of light, bright enough to dazzle, her Stargod Sword materialized in her hand. It shined more brilliantly than it had three years ago, three purple soul rings revolving around it. Following a flick of her hand, the sword sliced through the air with a hiss, its tip glowing brilliantly enough to rival the sun. Not wasting a second, she jumped straight into action.

    Before long, she had sliced the metal into the basic shapes of the hand and forearm pieces, the metal¡¯s starry resplendence reflecting off of her de. When Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yueid their eyes on it, they were struck with awe.

    Ye Xinn shut her eyes, clearing out distracting thoughts and leaving only the design blueprint she had so carefully studied within her mind. Precision was key in the crafting of the armor, and where it mattered the most was for the circuit core. There was no room for error. The slightest mistake would throw off thepatibility between the alloy and the circuit core. Her technique, soul power, spiritual power, and perception were required toe together in order to generate sess. Therefore, the profession with the most requirements was undoubtedly the mecha maker.

    Tang Wulin could sense the change in her. She had fused her being with her surroundings and became one with the world. She drew everyst drop of her soul power to support her body. The fact that she could do this was a testament to her strength. Although she had yet to possess four soul rings, Tang Wulin was certain it was only a matter of time.

    Ye Xinn suddenly stepped forward, her eyes bursting open and reflecting the splendor of both her Stargod Sword and the star silver. She thrust out her sword as fast as lightning, the sharp edge driving into the metal in one clear stab. Long threads of silver light swarmed around her sword, forming what appeared to be a giant hand holding the star silver aloft.

    Ye Xinn nimbly danced around and sprinkled more threads of starlight onto the star silver. Detailed markings gradually appeared on the surface of the metal, which grew increasingly brilliant with each emergence. These markings, however, were shallow. The star silver was like a proud young maiden who refused to yield to her man. While spirit alloys were several times stronger than ordinary metals,since they were forged from multiple metals to give rise to superior properties, the maker needed to possess a thorough understanding of the alloy to craft with it. Not only that, they needed sufficient soul power and spiritual power to carve out the circuit core. This was what made crafting battle armor so difficult.

    Tang Wulin knitted his brows as he watched the scene y out before him. Star silver was much harder to forge than he had expected, especially so for this ny-one percent harmony rate piece. Simrly, Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword was struggling to cut through it, which would prolong the armor crafting process and lower the chance of sess. Can shest long enough? Crafting battle armor was a taxing process!

    Only after oveing many hurdles had Tang Wulin been able to breathe life and spirit into the star silver. But in order to craft battle armor with it, Ye Xinn had to improve its vitality by arousing those twoponents. If Tang Wulin was this piece of star silver¡¯s father, then Ye Xinn was its adoptive mother! She was the one who would raise it to maturity, turning it from a clumsy eaglet to a majestic eagle that soared high in the sky! It was impossible to say who had the harder job. Both were indispensable. In the process of granting life to the metal, a single error was the dividing line between trash and treasure!

    Hundreds of thousands of starlight threads ovepped and reinforced one another, finally leaving a mark deep enough for the circuit core. Each mark had to take into ount the character of star silver to transform its internal structure, an extremelyplex task. Ye Xinn steadily and gently sliced up the metal with the threads of ovepping starlight.

    Her fundamentals were strong. Tang Wulin sighed in admiration at her soul power control. It was rare for someone as young as her to possess such skill. He understood now why she didn¡¯t use a normal knife to carve out the circuit core. By utilizing her Stargod Sword instead, she could also practice her sword technique! If she¡¯s always been training like this, then it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s so strong! As expected from someone from the inner court!

    Time crawled forward An hour passed, then two, then three. Finally at the fifth hour, the markings of the star silver had grown from shallow to deep, a simple design to aplex one. Every single carved line was now connected, intertwining and resonating with one another.

    The star silver shined brighter than ever, specks of dazzling starlight dancing over its body in an aura-like manner. The breath of life was strong within it. As its creator, Tang Wulin could sense its emotions, could see the eagle enjoying the miracle of flight for the first time.

 Chapter 389 - Starlight Threads Draw the Finished Battle Armor

    <strong><u>Chapter 389 - Starlight Threads Draw the Finished Battle Armor</u></strong>

    After observing each of Ye Xinn¡¯s steps, every slice and stab of her Stargod Sword, Tang Wulin understood the importance of being involved in the crafting process. Without doing so, one would never grasp the essence of their battle armor! Only through trueprehension could one fuse with it and bring out its full potential!

    This is battle armor, my very own battle armor! Ye Xinn, do your best!

    Seven hours in, Ye Xinn¡¯s sword finally slowed. The circuit core carving was halfwaypleted. However, she didn¡¯t have enough soul power to finish it off! Not skipping a beat, she reached out a hand to Xu Lizhi. throwing the pork bun he subsequently gave her into her mouth. Meanwhile, her sword never paused,,its magnificence never waning as it steadily released threads of starlight.

    The Recovery Pork Bun replenished both her soul power and physical strength, a major boon to her. Three minutester, she stuffed another pork bun into her mouth. For the next hour, she would eat a pork bun every three minutes or so. This was the only way she could maintain her strength to finish the carving. Yet her soul power was consumed faster than it was replenished.

    To Tang Wulin¡¯s rm, he could see her belly swelling like a balloon. Unfortunately, not everyone¡¯s stomach was as great at digesting as his. By now, she had eaten twenty buns, which was a far greater amount than her normal meal. The way things were progressing, it was a only a matter of time before she reached her limit. Although food created by a soul master replenished one¡¯s energy, it was still food in the end! Eating too much would be harmful!

    Ye Xinn was in a sticky situation. Her digestion couldn¡¯t keep up with how much she gobbled up, and the buns weren¡¯t providing enough soul power to cover her expenditure. She would fail at crafting the battle armor at this rate.

    Tang Wulin had thought such a situation might ur, so he had pulled Ye Xinn aside beforehand with questions. But she spoke confidently for her sess, not leaving any room to argue. All he could do now was believe in her.

    Ye Xinn extended her left hand once more, but this time, her fingers twitched, her limb frozen in a halfway reach before she retracted it. She couldn¡¯t eat another bite. She had hit her limit with twenty buns. Anymore, and she feared it would disrupt her control over her Stargod Sword.

    Without a supplementary source of soul power, her reserves dried up. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead, her brows scrunched in concentration as she forced herself to maintain her crafting tempo. She carved line after line into the metal without pause.

    ¡°Bean bun!¡± Ye Xinn shouted.

    Xu Lizhi hesitated, but used his third soul skill in the end, calling forth a Bloodthirst Bean Bun. Ye Xinn took a deep breath before throwing it into her mouth.

    Bloodthirst Bean Bun was Xu Lizhi¡¯s most potent soul skill. Ye Xinn¡¯s aura transformed after she ate it and her weak soul power fluctuations exploded with power, her physical strength rapidly climbing to the point where it surpassed her limits!

    Certainly, one¡¯s soul power doubled after consuming the Bloodthirst Bean Bun, but that effect was secondary to the boost in physical strength and blood essence.

    Following that, Ye Xinn¡¯s bloated belly rapidly shrunk, the boost to her blood essence increasing her digestive ability. With the pork buns digested and absorbed, another burst of strength flooded her body.

    Her Stargod Sword shined more brilliantly than ever, the threads of starlight released from each sh thicker than the ones before it. Every stroke of her sword was bold and decisive, and the speed in which the piece of battle armor took shape elerated.

    However, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t rx. In fact, he was more nervous than ever. The effect of the bean buns weren¡¯t longsting and once it wore off, her strength would tank. At that point, failure was inevitable. Can she finish it in the next three minutes? This was the limit he calcted for her. That said, she was already working as fast as possible.

    Before long, two minutes passed. Although she made much progress in that period, at this rate , she wouldn¡¯t finish!

    For that reason, Ye Xinn pushed herself past her limits. She shed her Stargod Sword furiously, letting out countless threads of light that wove together in a. Before, it took a hundred thousand ovepping threads to cut into the star silver. Now it only took a hundred! Her efforts paid off, the gauntlet¡¯s form crisp and clear. Starlight swallowed it whole, its surface twinkling resplendently. But such progress came with a price. With each stroke of her sword followed another wave of trembles coursing through her body. The Bloodthirst Bean Bun¡¯s effect was beginning to pass.

    Not yet! Just a bit more! Tang Wulin subconsciously took a step forward, his fists clenched.

    You have to seed!

    He took in Ye Xinn¡¯s face. Despite her weakening appearance, forehead drenched in sweat, her focus was as sharp as a de, her will unshakeable.

    Tang Wulin paused in his steps as he was walking toward her. The determination in her eyes filled him with confidence. At a time like this, belief was important!

    ¡°Another!¡± Ye Xinn shouted.

    ¡°Big Sis Xinn.¡± Xu Lizhi¡¯s voice was soft like the wind, a shiver zipping down his spine.

    ¡°No back talking! Just give it!¡±

    With gritted teeth, Xu Lizhi summoned another Bloodthirst Bean Bun and handed it over to her.

    She¡¯s going to eat two? Can she handle it?

    Tang Wulin was shocked. Whether it was him, Gu Yue, Xie Xie, or Xu Xiaoyan, they all approved of her now. For the sake of herrades, she was willing to risk eating a second Bloodthirst Bean Bun! They were delighted to have someone like her in their team.

    The gaze Gu Yue directed at Ye Xinn softened, the resentment she held for the other girl fading into the air. Xu Xiaoyan stared in admiration, and a whirlpool of emotions filled Xie Xie.

    After Ye Xinn ate the second bean bun, her strength had shot up to its peak, then surpassed it! Each thread of starlight was thicker than before. They cut into the metal swiftly, countless lines appearing on the star silver with each passing second. Several holes opened up in the metal, a golden glow surrounding gauntlet.

    Is she going to seed?

    No one could be sure and watched with bated breath. The final juncture approached.

    Ye Xinn bit her lower lip, her eyes shining like the most brilliant of stars. From beginning to end, her focus had never deviated from her task, her sword never wavering as she focused on her conviction!

    The countless threads of starlight had sliced up the metal, shaping it into a radiant gauntlet.

    ¡°Tang Wulin!¡± Ye Xinn shouted.

    In the blink of an eye, he was by her side.

    Without any hesitation, he shed open the palm of his right hand and dripped blood onto the gauntlet. The metal drank it up, its golden color taking on a tinge of crimson. Rays of light burst from the surface, illuminating the entire workshop like a miniature sun.

    Tang Wulin stepped forward and made a pulling gesture with his right hand. Threads of starlight shot out and wrapped around it. The threads sliced into his skin, leaving behind aplex design. Before blood could even seep out of the cuts, his hand was enveloped in the starlight. Daggers of pain seared the nerves in that limb. Then, he felt a familiar aura. It grew timid as it sensed his bloodline, the pain transforming into heaviness.

 Chapter 390 - Blood Essence Reversal, Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!

    <strong><u>Chapter 390 - Blood Essence Reversal, Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!</u></strong>

    Ye Xinn shed the star silver nine more times. Streams of light burst from the metal in an instant and it soared into the air.

    A dragon roared from within Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand, his blood essence trembling with excitement. A pattern of golden lines surfaced on his skin. As he subconsciously raised his right hand, a golden light enveloped it and traveled up his forearm.

    She seeded?

    Everyone was entranced by this scene. Ye Xinn fell on her butt, herplexion pale, but her eyes never left the miracle around Tang Wulin¡¯s hand.

    The golden light around his hand condensed, vaguely taking on the form of a dragon¡¯s head. It curled around his forearm and roared, shining brighter than before.

    They had seeded. They sessfully created the first piece of Tang Wulin¡¯s battle armor.

    ?

    Battle armor!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s right gauntlet drew everyone¡¯s eyes like moths to a me. The three protruding des added an aggressive touch, emphasizing the sharpness and danger of his erged ws. Its power was obvious with just a nce.

    Normally, in order to possess a body capable of equipping a full set of one-word battle armor, one must have at least five soul rings. Tang Wulin currently had three. Logic dictated that he shouldn¡¯t be able to equip even a single piece of armor! However, his gauntlet was made of spirit alloy. As such, the requirements to use it were lower. Besides that, his right hand was the strongest part of his body, and with the power of the Golden Dragon King flowing through his veins, his body was sturdier than an ordinary person¡¯s. These factors all came together to produce the strength necessary to equip the gauntlet.

    At the start, the entire first grade had been convinced of Tang Wulin¡¯s team¡¯s inevitable defeat. After this amazing disy, with the spectacle before them emzoned vividly into their minds, doubt crept into their hearts.

    It¡¯s actually battle armor! The thing we¡¯re all aiming for! I can¡¯t believe the ss president would keep quiet about this! Oh right! He¡¯s an amazing cksmith. Maybe he really is suited for being ss president?

    Recovering from her shock, Wu Siduo threw her massive body at Tang Wulin, swiping a w at him with lightning speed.

    So what if you have battle armor? I have a soul fusion skill! It¡¯s just one piece anyway. Even if it¡¯s made of spirit alloys, there¡¯s still a limit!

    Tang Wulin formed a fist with his w and punched forward. The ground cracked beneath his feet, the surrounding air whipping into a frenzy as his fist shot out. Although there was soul power imbued in this punch, its true power came from his absolute strength!

    A shockwave erupted at the moment of collision.

    At the same time, the spectating students hung from the edge of their seats. What they were viewing might be the deciding sh!

    The Hell White Tiger¡¯s w swipe sent Tang Wulin crashing into the arena¡¯s barrier.

    ¡°Oh!¡± the spectators eximed in unison. So the Hell White Tiger is stronger in the end! Even with battle armor, he can¡¯t win?

    However, the students with good eyes were able to pick up one important detail. Although Tang Wulin was sent flying backward, the Hell White Tiger¡¯s paw flickered transparent upon impact. Is the Hell White Tiger really the one who won that sh?

    Tang Wulin answered their questions in the next moment. He took advantage of the barrier¡¯s sticity as he mmed into it and bounced right back, the draconic roar from his body growing louder and piercing through the air!

    Blood essence reversal!

    His body shined a radiant gold as his blood essence thrashed and thundered, giving him the appearance of golden ball of mes.

    That¡¯s...

    Wu Siduo felt as if she were facing a zing sun. A split secondter, Tang Wulin arrived in front of her.

    The Hell White Tiger raised its head, its form no longer flickering. Finally feeling threatened, she gathered all her strength into one swipe of the w!

    An impassioned roar pieced the hearts and ears of everyone present, the rage and depth of it forcing them to squeeze their eyes shut for a second. When they opened them again, they saw an enormous illusory dragon stretched wide across the entire stage, roaring at the heavens. Its existence shook the world!

    Tang Wulin had used his battle armor as a distraction to eat two Bloodthirst Bean Buns andplete the technique taught to him by his grandteacher, Dragon Shocks the Heavens! When Zhuo Shi used it, it was Scarlet Dragon Shocks the Heavens. But for Tang Wulin, it was Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!

    The golden dragon released another thundering roar, its regal might weighing down on everyone present!

    The Hell White Tiger no longer seemed so massive in its presence. The two shed in an explosion of light. Everyone squinted their eyes but to no avail, the sharp re too blinding to see what was happening.

    A boom tore through the air and a figure rolled out. It was Dark Bear Yang Nianxia!

    Zheng Yiran burst out next. Her poison fog had been dispersed by the chaotic energy, so she regrouped at the edge of the arena with Luo Guixing. Her face was twisted into a scowl.

    Never had it crossed her mind Tang Wulin was hiding such a powerful move! Just having battle armor alone wasn¡¯t enough to achieve such might.

    Just who¡¯s going to win? This one question echoed through the minds of everyone watching.

    The light gradually died down, the forms of Wu Siduo and Tang Wulin growing crisper and more defined by the second. Wu Siduo staggered back a few steps before falling to her knees. Tang Wulin was in no better state, and he fell to his but with his face pale as ash.

    The two locked gazes. Tang Wulin¡¯s face was grim, but his eyes zed with fighting spirit . On the other hand, Wu Siduo had no life to her stare, still in denial about what had just happened. In a one-on-one battle where she had used Hell White Tiger, she tasted defeat! Her belief that she was the strongest among her peers was overturned today!

    Another person had been swept up by the explosion and was transported to the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s side. Xu Yucheng. If the Holy Spirit Douluo hadn¡¯t saved him, he would have suffered grave injuries. However, this meant that he was the second person to be eliminated from the battle.

    The blizzard that Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan had been casting to target the rankers was dispersed by the explosion. Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t expected such an oue.

    Gu Yue stood in front of Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi, crumbling ice and earth walls in front of her. It had taken all her strength to defend them from the chaotic energies.

    Two beams of light shot out from the Holy Spirit Douluo, then Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo appeared at her side.

    They were both eliminated! It was three versus three now!

    Yang Nianxia crawled up from the floor, hisplexion pale, blood trickling out of the corner of his mouth. He had received explosion¡¯s st directly. Even if he had a sturdy body, he had still taken the most coteral damage. Yet despite his tattered state, he still possessed some fighting power.

    Zheng Yiran wore an ugly expression. Without Yang Ninaxia acting as the vanguard, she knew she was in a precarious position due to her poison specialty andck of any real defensive ability. Like Yang Nianxia, a stream of blood trickled out of the corner of her mouth.

    Of the ranker team, only Luo Guixing was in perfect condition.

 Chapter 391 - Three Versus Three

    <strong><u>Chapter 391 - Three Versus Three</u></strong>

    Three against three, huh? Luo Guixing narrowed his eyes. Tang Wulin, you may have taken down Wu Siduo, but victory is still ours!

    To Luo Guixing, he only needed to be wary of Gu Yue. However, while she may be strong, he didn¡¯t believe she could defeat all three of them alone. Xu Xiaoyan wasn¡¯t worthy of his attention, and Xu Lizhi was just a food-type soul master. Even with Xu Lizhi¡¯s support, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to turn the tide of battle.

    Luo Guixing held absolute confidence of his team¡¯s victory. In his mind, Tang Wulin¡¯s defeat had decided the battle. Tang Wulin was simply too important to his team.

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t powerfulpared to Wu Siduo, but he evened out the ying field with battle armor! He was the first person in all of the first grade to own a piece of battle armor!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s cksmithing talent had earned him the position of cksmith representative. Everyone in their ss wanted to work with him. Now that he revealed his battle armor and proved his skills, his poprity would undoubtedly skyrocket! Everyone aspired to be a battle armor master, and he took the lead! He had used his strength to prove he deserved to be the ss president!

    If Luo Guixing wanted to snatch away the position, he had to win this battle and defeat the second grade¡¯s team! His team still had a chance!

    It wasn¡¯t only because of his intellect that Luo Guixing ranked higher than Xu Yucheng. It was also his willpower!

    Absolute silenced reigned over the spectators. The two strongest members of the ranker team were eliminated, and the victor was yet to be decided. No one had predicted Tang Wulin and Xie Xie would be able to take out Wu Siduo and Xu Yucheng.

    Shen Yi nced at Wu Zhangkong to her side, her heart filled with shock. Senior brother really does understand his disciples best!

    They both understood what sort of strength Ye Xinn possessed. If Ye Xinn had participated in the battle, then thebination of her, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyan meant certain victory! Without her, the battle still held some suspense.

    No one was absolutely certain in the ranker team¡¯s victory anymore. If Xie Xie could defeat Xu Yucheng, then it was also possible for the remaining three to surprise them.

    Dark Bear Yang Nianxia roared at the sky, then charged at Gu Yue.

    Neither Gu Yue, Xu Xiaoyan, nor Xu Lizhi were skilled at close quartersbat. In Yang Nianxia¡¯s mind, victory was assured.

    Luo Guixing and Zheng Yiran stood right behind Yang Nianxia, determination zing in the depths of their hearts. They hadn¡¯t expected to be battered into such a sorry state. Now, only victory could wash away the disgrace.

    Luo Guixing locked eyes on Gu Yue. It was a contest of control now. If he could restrain her, then his opponents would have no way of putting up a fight.

    Gu Yue met his gaze with cold arrogance in her eyes. Holding Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s left hand in her right, their soul rings beginning to shine.

    It was then that Luo Guixing¡¯s team finally realized Xu Xiaoyan had gained a third soul ring.

    The first to act was Xu Xiaoyan. Her third soul ring lit uppletely. Immediately, a blizzard took over and plummeted the stage into sub zero temperatures.

    Then Gu Yue¡¯s first soul ring began to glow as she activated Elemental Tide! She didn¡¯t have a soul fusion skill with Xu Xiaoyan, but she could control the water element in the air to gather around them, increasing the strength of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Ice Bear Blizzard by 30 percent!

    The blizzard immediately obscured everyone¡¯s vision.

    Luo Guixing¡¯s expression darkened, his gaze sharpening. This isn¡¯t good!

    The frigid winds suppressed the potency of Zheng Yiran¡¯s poison and without her poison, herbat strength dropped significantly. Moreover, with the poor visibility and both sides having an equal number of three-ringed soul masters, it would devolve into a battle of attrition!

    Luo Guixing raised his hand and used Spatial Lock on Gu Yue. It was a battle over the control of space. Silver light shed around her, as if it had seeded. But a split-secondter, it disappeared! Luo Guixing failed to seal her!

    The biting winds of the blizzard soon bore down on them with full force, swallowing them between its icy maws. The blizzard wasposed of both the ice and water elements! There was no one better than Gu Yue for bringing out the full power of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s soul skill!

    Earlier on that had tried to use this skill but but were interrupted by the explosion of energy from Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo¡¯s sh. Now, they were able to unleash it and show of its might!

    Yang Nianxia bore the brunt of the blizzard. Ayer of ice instantly formed on his body, but his body was too strong to fall from just that. He pushed forward withrge strides! I just have to get close to them and we¡¯ll win!

    Luo Guixing switched tactics. He quickly conjured a multitude of silver lights in front of Yang Nianxia instead, deflecting some of the blizzard¡¯s strength.

    Zheng Yiran rushed in behind Yang Nianxia. By using him as a shield, she could just endure the frigid winds. Her entire body was dark green, her pupils two vertical slits. She was unable to spread her poison fog in this blizzard, but she also had some confidence in her abilities as long as she could get closer.

    Gu Yue raised her left hand, unleashing a barrage of wind des! They were only a foot long, but in this raging blizzard, they rapidly gained momentum. Wind de after wind de merged into the blizzard and with every new wind de, the blizzard strengthened in ferocity and power. From the perspective of the spectators, it was nigh impossible for the rankers to prate the blizzard and reach their opponents.

    We can¡¯t let her go unchecked!

    The three rankers all understood how terrifying Gu Yue¡¯s storms were given sufficient time.

    Yang Nianxia raised his burly arms to protect his head, then ducked down and charged forward! He didn¡¯t care what sort of injuries he would suffer. He was prepared to ept it all if it meant victory!

    A small snake shot from Zheng Yiran in a sh of light, quickly growing until it was a five-meter-long python! It slithered after Yang Nianxia, keeping pace right behind him.

    At that moment, a dozen one-meter-long wind des appeared out of nowhere, swerving around Yang Nianxia and straight for Zheng Yiran!. Luo Guixing¡¯s face darkened as he hastily used Spatial Retreat! A sh of silverter, Zheng Yiran appeared back by his side. The snake, her spirit soul, wasn¡¯t as fortunate.

    A mournful wail pierced the air. Zheng Yiran shuddered, then fell on her butt.

    The python turned into a mass of green light that re-entered her body. It would take a while before it could resurrect. Zheng Yiran suffered serious damage from her spirit soul dying.

    Meanwhile, Yang Nianxia took this opportunity to close the gap between him and his targets. Only ten meters remained between him and Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan. Yet, as he rushed toward them, a golden ring appeared on the ground. It didn¡¯t target Yang Nianxia, but the distant Luo Guixing!

    With Luo Guixing and Zheng Yiran together, it was the perfect time for this golden ring to make a move! Luo Guixing had just used Spatial Retreat, and there was a brief moment where he couldn¡¯t use any soul skills!

    Golden chains shot out of the ground and bound the two of them. Then a flurry of wind des appeared, flying straight for them!

    What the hell is this?

    How is this possible?

    The smile on Luo Guixing¡¯s face froze. To his shock, he realised that he couldn¡¯t use his soul power. He was like an ordinary person now! No matter how hard he fought against the chains, he couldn¡¯t move a single bit of soul power to his will. The wind des arrived.

    As a controller of space, he didn¡¯t have much defensive power, and Zheng Yiran had just suffered a grievous injury! There was nothing they could do to defend themselves!

 Chapter 392 - Xu Lizhi of the Tang Sect

    <strong><u>Chapter 392 - Xu Lizhi of the Tang Sect</u></strong>

    The instant death of the python was proof of the wind des¡¯ lethality. Only death awaited Luo Guixing and Zheng Yiran if they were hit by it while unable to use their soul power.

    A beam of light descended and enveloped the two of them. The light swallowed up the wind des without letting any harme to the two students.

    Then in the next moment, the light brought Luo Guixing and Zheng Yiran to the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s side. They were eliminated!

    While this was happening, Yang Nianxia finally reached Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan.

    Xu Xiaoyan stepped forward and shot an ice spear at him.

    Yang Nianxia swatted it with his bear paw, smashing it into pieces!

    ¡°Gu Yue, run!¡± Xu Xiaoyan shouted as she threw open her arms and rushed forward to stop Yang Nianxia. She knew that as long she could hold back Yang Nianxia and buy some time, Gu Yue would be able to defeat him.

    Contrary to Luo Guixing¡¯s gloom, Yang Nianxia was filled with satisfaction now. In the end, it alles down to my strength! He was almost upon them. There was no way he would let the two girls escape now.

    He grabbed for Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s shoulder with his left hand, careful not to seriously harm her, as he stomped with his right foot. The trembling ground was sure to disrupt Gu Yue¡¯s concentration.

    All four of my teammates have been eliminated, and in the end, it¡¯s all up to me save the day!

    His handnded on Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s shoulder and he moved to throw her over his shoulder. But at that moment, he was kicked behind his right knee! His leg lost power and his stomp went wide, kicking into nothing but air. The sudden change in his center caused him to stumbled, and he nearly fell down. Then, to his astonishment, Xu Xiaoyan disappeared from his grasp. In her ce was the chubby Xu Lizhi!

    ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t forget about me.¡±

    It¡¯s him?

    The the spectators¡¯ jaws dropped.

    What¡¯s he doing?

    Yang Nianxia was struck dumb as well. From beginning to end, he had never seen Xu Lizhi as abatant! However, the fatty now stood between him and Xu Xiaoyan.

    Isn¡¯t he a food-type soul master? What was his name again? Xu Lizhi I think?

    Xu Lizhi stood face-to-face with him, staring at Yang Nianxia in defiance. He moved his hands in a circr motion, gentle waves of white soul power emanating from his palms.

    His actions startled his teammates, not to mention his opponent! Xu Lizhi¡¯s kick had saved both Xu Xiaoyan and Gu Yue.

    Isn¡¯t he a food-type soul master? Why do his actions feel so familiar? Tang Wulin stared wide-eyed.

    Yang Nianxia snarled and threw a punch at Xu Lizhi. He couldn¡¯t forgive himself for being stopped by a food-type soul master.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s feet danced in a mystifying pattern, moving his plump body with shocking nimbleness! He moved to the side, evading Yang Nianxia¡¯s punch. Then he pushed out with both palms, sending Yang Nianxia staggering back several steps. This brief exchange decided the battle!

    A giant fireball flew over and exploded in Yang Nianxia¡¯s face!

    Yang Nianxia¡¯s dark gold fur red up when the st struck him, mitigating the majority of the impact. But he still stumbled backward, and Xu Lizhi seized this opening. He hooked his foot behind Yang Nianxia¡¯s heel while he thrusted his palm into his opponent¡¯s stomach. Yang Nianxia stumbled back another few steps. If not for his excellent sense of bnce, he would have fell onto his butt.

    Then another fireball flew into him and exploded.

    Yang Nianxia just barely managed to raise a fist to protect himself from the st, but Gu Yue¡¯s bombardment was just beginning. Fireballs mmed into him rapidfire. A series of booms shook the arena. Though he could just barely defend himself with his fists, there was no advancing for him now.

    Xu Xiaoyan casually walked over while condensing an ice spear in her hand.

    There was no suspense left in the battle. Anyone with half a brain could see that it was Tang Wulin¡¯s team¡¯s victory. The spectating students all stood in dumbstruck silence. They had thought the odds favored the rankers at the beginning, and then were sure of their victory when Wu SIduo transformed into the Hell White Tiger. But Xie Xie took gravely injured Xu Yucheng and Tang Wulin took Wu Siduo down with him. Even then, they thought the rankers the likely victors. They believed Yang Nianxia coculd easily deal with Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan. However, their expectations were overturned once more! In the end, Tang Wulin¡¯s team seized victory against all expectations!

    Xu Xiaoyan gave a brilliant smile as she approached. Her third soul ring didn¡¯t only grant her Blizzard, but also granted a soul skill to her Starwheel Ice Staff. She could now use the Starwheel Shackles in broad daylight. It was this final hidden card that won them victory.

    She believed that even if Xu Lizhi hadn¡¯t acted, Gu Yue would have easily been able to take down Yang Nianxia with her control over the elements and ability to teleport. Only their team understood how strong Gu Yue truly was. She hadn¡¯t even gone all out in this battle!

    ¡°Stop!¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s cold voice resounded on stage.

    Yang Nianxia stumbled a few more steps backward after the bombardment of fireballs stopped, lowering his fists to reveal a face full of shame.

    ¡°The match is over. Victory goes to Tang Wulin¡¯s team,¡± Wu Zhangkong announced as he ascended to the stage.

    ¡°We did it! We won!¡± Xu Xiaoyan grabbed Gu Yue¡¯s hand and bounced up and down with joy, tears streaming down her face.

    A distance away, Tang Wulin supported Xie Xie up, who had been treated by the Holy Spirit Douluo. Although Xie Xie was pale, stubborn pride gleamed in his eyes. We won! We really won! I wasn¡¯t a burden on my friends!

    In contrast, Tang Wulin¡¯s lips were pursed together grimly. We did it. I¡¯ve finally proved myself.

    Lending an arm to Xie Xie, the two walked over to join their friends on the stage. Once they were all together, they exchanged hugs and cried together, proiming their victory.

    ¡°We won! We¡¯re the winners!

    ¡°We¡¯re the strongest!¡±

    Wu Siduo watched from the side of the stage, utterly dumbstruck. Xu Yucheng¡¯splexion paled further when he saw them celebrating. Luo Guixing¡¯s face was ashen, not a trace of a smile on his lips. Zheng Yiran watched in contempt. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to disy her full strength throughout the entire battle. Only Yang Nianxia still stood on stage, but he was just like the rest of the audience. The victory celebrations had nothing to do with him. The losers would be forgotten.

    In the middle of their celebrations, Gu Yue extracted herself from her friends and walked over to the edge of the stage, jumped down, and walked over to Ye Xinn, who had stood up at some point and watched with clenched fists. Without giving her a chance to react, Gu Yue took her into a big hug.

 Chapter 393 - United

    <strong><u>Chapter 393 - United</u></strong>

    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s because of you that we won!¡± Gu Yue whispered into Ye Xinn¡¯s ear as she embraced her.

    Ye Xinn froze, then rxed. A hint of a smile yed on her face as her cold indifferent attitude slowly thawed. Without saying a word, she hugged Gu Yue back.

    They had endured hardships together, sacrificed for each other, all for the sake of their team¡¯s glory! In this battle, they unleashed their entire pent-up frustration upon the rankers and attained victory, restoring their pride! That wasn¡¯t everything though. It was in this battle that their tentative bonds became unbreakable!

    Gu Yue grabbed Ye Xinn¡¯s hand and pulled her up onto the stage with her. Tang Wulin and the other three watched her approach, warmth in their gazes. Now that the whole team was together, they jumped up and cheered. Young as they were, they couldn¡¯t contain their excitement.

    As they celebrated, the defeated rankers slowly trudged off the stage with dark expressions. No one spoke a word. Despite having all the odds in their favor, they lost. This match was a nightmare for them.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo walked over to Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong, a gentle smile gracing her lips. ¡°These kids are very promising. They¡¯re strong, brave, determined, and clever. You¡¯ve taught them well.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong looked at her respectfully. ¡°No. This is all their own ability.¡±

    Shen Yi smiled. He may have projected calmness, but his eyes had betrayed the pride he felt when Gu Yue attained victory for her team!

    Wu Zhangkong approached his disciples.¡°Now then.¡± His words reminded Tang Wulin and his friends that they were still on stage, and they turned to face him.

    ¡°You are the victors of the selection tournament and will represent the first grade in our match against the second grade. If you wish, you can select up to two more people from the ss to join your team for a total of seven.¡±

    The rankers¡¯ ears instantly perked up at his words, especially Wu Siduo and Luo Guixing. Tang Wulin¡¯s right gauntlet was proof that at their current level, it was possible to use spirit alloys to make their one-word battle armor. They both now regretted their decision to part with Tang Wulin. They hoped that Tang Wulin would invite them back into the team. They believed that with the addition of them in Tang Wulin¡¯s team, they would be the strongest team and have a good chance of beating the second grade.

    Tang Wulin turned to hisrades. ¡°Do any of you want to?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan shrugged. ¡°Want to what?¡±

    Xie Xie feigned ignorance. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    Xu Lizhi gave a toothy smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go with whatever you guys decide.¡±

    Gu Yue and Ye Xinn exchanged a nce, then said in unison, ¡°We¡¯re good!¡±

    Tang Wulin turned back to Wu Zhangkong and smiled wryly. ¡°Well, it looks like we don¡¯t want anyone else.¡±

    The audience exploded into an uproar the moment the words left Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. This was a true p to the rankers¡¯ faces! He was paying them back with interest!

    Wu Zhangkong was asking him if he wanted any of the rankers to join him, but the answer was a resounding no! Tang Wulin¡¯s team would be fine without them! He didn¡¯t care if they were rankers. That meant nothing to him!

    Wu Siduo turned to leave. Thunderclouds seemed gather around Luo Guixing as he made a gloomy expression. Xu Yucheng snorted then turned to leave as well. Zheng Yiran red at Tang Wulin, huffing as she left. Only Yang Nianxia stayed where he was, his brows drawn together pensively.

    The battle for supremacy finished with a surprising oue. Tang Wulin proved his strength and would remain as the ss president.

    Wu Zhangkong dered that ss was dismissed, so the students quietly shuffled out of the hall. They were all still stunned.

    So the ss president is actually this strong!

    Wu Siduo isn¡¯t the strongest one in our ss! The ss president is strong enough to be her rival!

    I can¡¯t believe Xie Xie could take Xu Yucheng down with him!

    Wow! Xu Xiaoyan isn¡¯t just a pretty face!

    I never thought a food-type soul master could fight in closebat!

    So we were all wrong!

    This battle had overturned many assumptions. Tang Wulin¡¯s position in his ss was unshakeable now! Time after time, he revealed new depths to his strength.

    Supporting each other, Tang Wulin¡¯s team of six left the hall. Their hearts were at ease now. Everyone wore huge grins, even Ye Xinn.

    ¡°Lizhi, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d keep us in the dark like that! Why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re a fellow Tang Sect disciple?¡± Tang Wulin said as he wrapped an arm around Xu Lizhi¡¯s shoulder.

    During the match, Xu Lizhi had used Mysterious Jade Hands, Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon, and Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step! Although he didn¡¯t possess the strength to directly confront Yang Nianxia, by utilizing these secret arts in the decisive moment to shield Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan, he had bought them enough time to win victory!

    It was wrong to assume a food-type soul master didn¡¯t havebat power. With the Mysterious Heaven Method reinforcing Xu Lizhi¡¯s soul power and the other Tang Sect secret arts, he was more than capable of defending himself!

    ¡°Hehe. Well, you never asked! Are the others members too?¡± Xu Lizhi asked.

    ¡°Apart from Gu Yue, who joined the Spirit Pagoda, we¡¯re all disciples of the Tang Sect. It¡¯s actually been a while since west visited a branch and checked our ss. Do you mind taking us to visit the branchter?¡±

    Xu Lizhi smiled. ¡°Sure! By the way, Xinn is a Tang Sect disciple too. It looks like we¡¯re all fellow disciples.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Ye Xinn and spoke from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ye Xinn nced at him. ¡°No need. It was the least I could do after taking your divine foundation metal. We¡¯ll be fighting together against the second gradeter. Don¡¯t drag me down.¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    Ye Xinn cracked a smile.

    Tang Wulin expression turned stern. ¡°The second grade¡¯s ss is really powerful. It won¡¯t be easy to defeat them.¡±

    Xie Xie coughed. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°A certain someone who¡¯s always getting his ass beaten by the enemy better not leak any info!¡±

    Xie Xie turned beet red, not a word of retort.

    They knew Yuanen Yehui was in the second grade. Her strength made her a far tougher opponent than Wu Siduo. The Hell White Tiger soul fusion skill may have elevated Wu Siduo into a top-ss soul master, but Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Titan Giant Ape and Fallen Angel martial souls both stood at the peak! This wasn¡¯t even mentioning Yue Zhengyu, who was almost as strong as her. Then there was the other students of the second grade that they knew nothing about. It was impossible for those two to be the only powerful people in their ss.

    ?

    In contrast to the excitement of Tang Wulin¡¯s group, gloom weighed down the gathered rankers.

    ¡°How did we lose?¡± Zheng Yiran still couldn¡¯t ept the result. She just couldn¡¯t fathom how it happened.

    They had all believed it would be a crushing victory. They even thought that just sending out Wu Siduo and two others would be enough to win. But they lost. They were thoroughly defeated, right in front of all of their peers, in a simple contest of strength without any trickery.

    Even now, they couldn¡¯tprehend how Tang Wulin¡¯s team could be so strong. Tang Wulin¡¯s team may have better teamwork than them, but that shouldn¡¯t have been enough to ovee the gap in strength! Still, there was no use in arguing over that now.

    Yang Nianxia looked the calmest of them all. He simply shrugged. ¡°The important thing is that they surpassed our expectations. Who would have thought Xie Xie would stake it all to take down Xu Yucheng? We never expected Tang Wulin to be able to hold his ground against Wu Siduo either. It wasn¡¯t just because of his battle armor. The dragon¡¯s roar and the aura around him towards the end was terrifying. I didn¡¯t even dare approach him. He might only have obtained his third soul ring recently, but he¡¯s improving everyday. His speed of growth is frightening.¡±

    Everyone but Luo Guixing nodded in agreement with Yang Nianxia¡¯s analysis. Wu Siduo narrowed her eyes. ¡°Yeah. We underestimated him. I didn¡¯t believe he would seed in making the gauntlet with a spirit alloy. Its amplification effects are far better than an ordinary one-word battle armor piece. There¡¯s no way he could have unleashed so much power otherwise.¡±

 Chapter 394 - Secret Weapon

    <strong><u>Chapter 394 - Secret Weapon</u></strong>

    At this point, Wu Siduo still could not ept that she had lost to Tang Wulin. To be urate, they had both fallen by each others¡¯ hands, but that still hurt her pride. Although she had the edge on him, she couldn¡¯t contend with his body¡¯s absolute strength. Plus, he had the aid of a food-type soul master. His recovery speed naturally would be faster than hers. On the other hand, Wu Siduo would be left severely weakened after using Hell White Tiger. Considering it took three days to recharge, any misuse was a detrimental. Because of this, she could justify her first loss to Gu Yue, pinning it on being weakened after using Hell White Tiger. This time, however, she had no excuses.

    The most frustrating part was that Tang Wulin had seeded in crafting his right gauntlet. Although a single piece of armor was far from aplete set, it still marked an excellent start to the path of a battle armor master. The implication was that the rest of Tang Wulin¡¯s one-word battle armor would be as exceptional as his gauntlet! Not to mention, advancing to a two-word battle armor master would be several times easier in the future. The might of his armor would surpass those of the same level, and he would be far morepatible with it.

    Wu Siduo held absolute confidence in her martial souls. However, she understood that be it her, Luo Guixing, or the others, they were allte for start of the race, the race in bing battle armor masters. Furthermore, without the aid of a fifth-rank cksmith like Tang Wulin, it would be impossible to craft one-word battle armor with alloys. She already cut ties with Tang Wulin, and it was nigh impossible for her to restore their rtionship. There was no going back now. This was the path she chose!

    ¡°We didn¡¯t lose in strength. We lost in teamwork,¡± said Luo Guixing. His brows were rxed, features permeated with his usual calm.

    ¡°Each of us is stronger than any one of them. Just as we anticipated, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue are formidable and the other three pale inparison. Still, Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi¡¯s strength went beyond our expectations. This is what sealed their victory. But if you meticulously review today¡¯s events, you¡¯ll recall their confidence in winning since the very beginning. Where did that confidencee from? Well, let me tell you. It¡¯s their team cohesion. They moved together as one while we acted independently. That¡¯s the cause of our defeat.¡±

    He shook his head, a hint of humility in his smile. ¡°It was my mistake. As the leader, I wasn¡¯t able to meld you guys into one whole unit. I was toocking. This defeat is my responsibility to bear.¡±

    Zheng Yiran stared at him in a daze. ¡°You¡¯ll bear this responsibility? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural that there¡¯s a price to pay for making a mistake,¡± Luo Guixing said. ¡°Once everyone has cooled their heads, I¡¯ll go find Tang Wulin.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to find him for?¡± Wu Siduo asked in confusion.

    Luo Guixing¡¯s smile grew a bit wider. ¡°To apologize! Even if we can¡¯t be friends with him, we don¡¯t have to be enemies either. In the end, we¡¯re still ssmates. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to not be friendly with such an outstanding ss president and cksmith?¡±

    His words struck them hard.

    Slowly rising from his seat, Xu Yucheng stared Luo Guixing straight in the eyes. ¡±My skin definitely isn¡¯t as thick as yours. I can ept why I¡¯m ranked below you now.¡±

    Luo Guixing sighed. ¡°That¡¯s precisely the issue. We care too much about the rankings. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have underestimated Tang Wulin¡¯s team. I¡¯m not going to treat myself as a genius anymore. No, I¡¯m someone who has fallen behind. We need catch up step by step and not fall behind any further. At the very least, we need to make sure we¡¯re part of the strongest first grade ss in all of history! We may have been defeated this time, but failure is the mother of sess. We need to improve our team cohesion.¡±

    He extended his right hand, determination zing in his eyes.

    To his surprise, it was Xu Yucheng, the one who had disagreed with him the most, who threw his hand on top of Luo Guixing¡¯s first. The two shared a look, sparks flying. Defeat had roused theirpetitive spirit. That said, a single loss was not the end of the world for them. They just had to work hard not to taste defeat again.

    Yang Nianxia chuckled, then ced his hand on top of Xu Yucheng¡¯s. Zheng Yiran¡¯s mouth twitched. Even so, she slowly added her hand to the pile as well

    Watching the scene before her, Wu Siduo sucked in a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re ying catch up now.¡± She was thest to throw her hand in.

    Luo Guixing¡¯s words resonated with all of them, kindling the fire in their hearts. What they needed now was cohesion!

    ?

    Back in the working students¡¯ dormitory, a knock sounded on the door of Tang Wulin and the others¡¯ room. Xu Xiaoyan was the quickest to jump off her bed and ran over to answer it.

    To her surprise, it was Yue Zhengyu. There was a strange gleam in his eyes, a hint of hesitation in his stance.

    ¡°Zhengyu,e on in!¡± Tang Wulin was fully recovered by now. Two Bloodthirst Bean Buns were nothing to his body. In contrast, Xie Xie stilly immobile on his bed.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Yue Zhengyu as he entered the room. Since it wasn¡¯t bedtime yet, the curtain wasn¡¯t pulled up to seperate the boys¡¯ half from the girls¡¯. Out of Tang Wulin¡¯s team, only Xie Xie, Gu Yue, Xu Xiaoyan, and himself were present.

    Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn were nowhere in sight. Because they weren¡¯t working students, they didn¡¯t live in the working students¡¯ dormitory, and slept in the dormitory in the school building instead. However, for the sake of convenience, they applied to be working students as well and were preparing to live together with Tang Wulin and the others. With three boys and three girls, it would be easy to split the group into two rooms when the time came.

    He shed them a smile in return. ¡°I heard you guys won in your ss¡¯s tournament. Congrattions.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned to him, suspicion thick in his stare. ¡°You¡¯re not here to probe us?¡±

    Yue Zhengyuughed. ¡°Of course not. Do you really think I would do something like that? It¡¯s just that I heard some rumors about you equipping a piece of battle armor in your battle. Is that true? Have you already made a piece of battle armor, and from spirit alloy?¡±

    Tang Wulin struggled to suppress the bubbles ofughter from erupting from his mouth, failing in the end. ¡°Wow. You heard about it real fast. It¡¯s true, all thanks to Xinn.¡±

    ¡°Xinn? Who¡¯s that?¡± Yue Zhengyu stared nkly at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°We¡¯re about to face each other as opponents. Why would I give you any info?¡± Tang Wulin smiled mysteriously.

    Yue Zhengyu chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m a mecha maker. I was about to start making my battle armor. I¡¯m not trying to take advantage of you.¡±

    At the sound of those words, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart thumped hard within his chest. ¡°We have our own secret weapons, you know? All I¡¯ll tell you is that with them, our sess rate for making battle armor rises to thirty percent.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thirty percent? Are you sure?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. The Bloodthirst Bean Buns certainly increased their chances that far! Although food-type soul masters were weak in battle, their versatility was matchless, even better than support type masters¡¯! If not for Xu Lizhi¡¯s talents, directly entering the inner court would have been a fruitless dream.

    Yue Zhengyu could barely keep his excitement from bursting out. His eyes were lit aze as he stared down Tang Wulin. ¡°How about you lend me your secret weapon? I¡¯ll pay you contribution points.¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°Sure! But you¡¯ll have to wait until after our match.¡±

    In a sh, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s expression soured. ¡°That¡¯s so petty. The match is just three days away. Even if you lend me your secret weapon, I won¡¯t be able to make a piece of battle armor that quickly. The designs for my battle armor aren¡¯t even finished yet.¡±

    Being in the second grade, he was in a greater rush than a first-grade student in creating a battle armor set. When he heard Tang Wulin had created a piece of armor with a spirit alloy, his heart was provoked.

    All of a sudden, there was knock on the door. Xu Xiaoyanughed, jumping to let in the guest. ¡°There sure are a lot of people visiting today. I bet it¡¯s Yuanen. If you guys don¡¯t believe me, then just watch.¡±

 Chapter 395 - The Real Class President

    <strong><u>Chapter 395 - The Real ss President</u></strong>

    Xu Xiaoyan opened the door. Just as she had said, it was Yuanen Yehui in the flesh.

    The sight of Yue Zhengyu took Yuanen Yehui by surprise, lips morphing into a frown as she stepped into the room. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu red halfheartedly at her. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Though he spoke sarcastically, there was no steel to his words.

    After helping Yuanen Yehui obtain her fourth soul ring, Yue Zhengyu understood the gap that existed between them. Coupled with the fact that she wasn¡¯t an evil soul master, he had no reason to trouble her anymore.

    Yuanen Yehui promptly ignored him and turned to Tang Wulin. ¡°Help me make my battle armor. What do you want in exchange?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°I need to know what your profession is first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a third rank mecha maker,¡± said Yue Zhengyu. ¡°But I¡¯m on the edge of the fourth rank. It shouldn¡¯t take me more than a month to break through.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui furrowed her brow. ¡°I¡¯m a mechanic, fourth rank.¡±

    A mechanic? Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t expected her to be a mechanic, and a fourth rank one as well.

    A pensive look crossed Tang Wulin¡¯s face. ¡°Okay. Zhengyu, you can make your own and we¡¯ll lend you our secret weapon for a fee. But for you, Yuanen, we¡¯ll need to cover the alloys and provide a maker for you. Do you have a design? How about other options?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve always been cultivating with a focus on harmonizing my two martial souls. Plus, because I have twin martial souls, it¡¯s harder to craft a battle armor for me. I haven¡¯t been satisfied with anyone¡¯s designs yet.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s eyes gleamed, her excitement practically tangible. ¡°Designing battle armor for twin martial souls sounds like a good challenge. I¡¯ll need a lot of time to do it though. Also, if you really want a satisfying design, I think we¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯m a higher rank.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll start saving contribution points then,¡± Yuanen Yehui said.

    She spun on her heel to leave, stopping abruptly at the door. Then she turned back around. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xie Xie shot up from his bed.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s expression froze, body stiffening like nk. Then she made a one-eighty and left.

    At the sound of the door shutting, everyone exchanged nces before staring at Xie Xie.

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Xu Xiaoyan was the first to giggle, the rest following after her until they were roaring withughter.

    Xie Xie flushed beet red as he shouted, ¡°What¡¯s so funny about getting up when my name¡¯s called? Hmph!¡±

    Eventually, Yue Zhengyu got up to leave. He needed to save up contribution points. No matter how good his rtionship with Tang Wulin was, he couldn¡¯t ask Tang Wulin to do this as a favor. They were all students at Shrek Academy. They all carried a mountain of pressure on their shoulders. Rarely would someone take time out of their own busy schedule to help someone else out of the goodness of their heart, especially if thetter wasn¡¯t even in the same ss.

    Tang Wulin made for his workshop after taking his time to recover. He shouldered the most responsibility of anyone on his team. He needed to forged alloys both for his teammates and for his clients Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu. Eight people in total. Although they were each working on one piece of battle armor first, making it one piece of alloy per member, it was still hard to produce! He had to forge as much as possible to produce pieces he deemed adequate.

    Tang Wulin was no perfectionist, but he refused topromise when it came to his own battle armor, only using alloys with a ny percent harmony rate or higher. Yue Zhengyu and Ye Xinn were just as unyielding as him, so there was no way he¡¯d skimp on the metals for his teammates. However, forging such alloys was easier said than done.

    Now that he had his third soul ring, cultivating was no longer his main priority. On the top of his list was improving his cksmithing skill.

    Additionally, Tang Wulin¡¯s routine changed. No longer did he run in the morning, as it did nothing to improve his body the way he was now. His time was better spent cultivating, cksmithing, or eating. After all, eating was an important method of cultivation, especially when there was an abundance of nutritious food avable. These days, Xu Lizhi joined Tang Wulin for every meal. Eating together kindled their appetites

    ?

    The news of how Tang Wulin lead his team to victory spread like wildfire. He was already famous throughout the first, second, and third grades, his name whispered wherever he went.

    It was aplete upset, no doubt about it! The Genius Youths Ranking held a lot of weight in the outer court. The five rankers were still too young and weak to be on the Continental Rankings, but etching their names onto the Genius Youths Ranking was proof of their strength. Yet the team of rankers, led by Wu Siduo in the top ten, was defeated by a bunch of nameless people!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s team¡¯s victory went beyond inconceivable. It was a miracle.

    The Academy respected the privacy of its students, so there were no recordings of the battle avable to the public. As such, Tang Wulin became an enigmatic figure, the subject of many rumors. This also marked the first time he entered the sights of the other grades.

    Due to Tang Wulin¡¯s newfound fame, countless eyes were on him during breakfast. Many of those eyes belonged to girls his age attracted by his pretty face. In Shrek Academy, a pleasing appearance wasn¡¯t the most captivating trait. Strength was! However, after strength came looks. Tang Wulin fit the bill for what many girls were looking for in a man. Although he was only thirteen years old, he possessed a mature temperament. Large doe eyes framed by long eyshes. Neat, symmetrical face. These were all to the girls¡¯ liking. In fact, he was swarmed by girls on the way to the dining hall, from both his ss and other sses. They asked for his number, and good natured as he was, heplied without anyints.

    ¡°Wow! Wulin, you¡¯re so popr!¡± Xu Lizhi was green with envy.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because of yesterday¡¯s victory.¡±

    Xu Lizhi shrugged at his words. ¡°I¡¯m part of the team too, so why aren¡¯t any girls asking for my number? Don¡¯t try to trick me. It¡¯s your good looks that¡¯s getting you all the girls.¡±

    He threw his head back, belly shaking in augh. ¡°I got my good looks from my parents. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it! It¡¯s just gics!¡± After this healthy bit of banter, Gu Yue, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan finished their meals and left for ss. This left Tang Wulin to stew in his thoughts about his parents. His heart trembled. Several years had passed since he lost word of them.

    If his parents returned, or contacted Mang Tian, they would definitely give him a call. Sadly, he waited for that call everyday to no avail.

    ¡°Hello, ss President.¡± Someone¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts.

    Tang Wulin looked up to see a familiar-looking ssmate.

    ¡°Hello,¡± he answered with a faint smile on his lips.

    Just like this, countless people greeted him before he even stepped foot in the ssroom. This reaffirmed something he knew, branding it to his heart. If I want others to respect me, then I can only rely on myself.

    Tang Wulin neither let yesterday¡¯s victory get to his head nor bore a grudge for the way his ssmates treated him previously. He always answered their greetings with a splendid smile, as if they had never ostracized him.

    As he finally reached the ssroom, stepping through the doorway, one other person received him respectfully.

    ¡°Good morning, ss President.¡±

    ¡°Good morning...¡± Tang Wulin answered subconsciously, freezing for a second when he recognized the voice.

    He whipped his head to the direction of the speaker. It was Luo Guixing!

    Their gazes locked. Luo Guixing smiled his trademark smile and stepped to the side, gesturing for Tang Wulin to proceed.

    Currently, the ssroom was two-thirds full. No one had thought much of Luo Guixing waiting by the door. But at the sight of Luo Guixing respectfully greeting Tang Wulin, the entire ss went silent in an instant. What they had witnessed just now signified one thing.

    Luo Guixing was admitting defeat!

 Chapter 396 - Freely Admit Defeat, Bow and Submit

    <strong><u>Chapter 396 - Freely Admit Defeat, Bow and Submit</u></strong>

    Luo Guixing was admitting defeat on behalf of the rankers! The other students still harbored doubt since Tang Wulin¡¯s team had won by the skin of their teeth, but the five rankers were backing down. Each of the five continued to shine individually, but they now fully recognized Tang Wulin as their ss president. No one else dared to challenge him, his position as the ss president firmly cemented.

    Luo Guixing¡¯s actions stunned him, but after a moment, Tang Wulin smiled and nodded, then walked over to his seat.

    As if nothing major just happened, Luo Guixing returned to his own seat as well, wearing his usual carefree smile.

    Zheng Yiran stood nearby at Yang Nianxia¡¯s side, her lips curled into a sneer. ¡°No wonder Xu Yucheng said he couldn¡¯t match up to Luo Guixing yesterday. That guy¡¯s skin is just too thick! I would never be able to kiss ass like that.¡±

    Yang Nianxia nced at her. ¡°You could learn a thing or two from him. A man of character knows when to bow and submit. But still. Compared to Tang Wulin, Luo Guixingcks a certain charm... a kind of charisma. Now that I¡¯m looking at him properly, Tang Wulin really is fit to be the ss president.¡±

    Zheng Yiran stared at Yang Nianxia. ¡°Have you gone crazy?¡±

    ¡°Are you still not convinced?¡±

    Zheng Yiran snorted. ¡°I¡¯m different from you guys. Poison users like me focus on one strike kills. So what if he¡¯s strong? He¡¯s nothingpared to my jade phosphorus snake venom. Why should I acknowledge him?¡±

    Yang Nianxia shrugged. ¡°You do you then. I¡¯m gonna go sit down.¡±

    ¡°Coward.¡± Zheng Yiran watched Yang Nianxia leave, her eyes full of disdain. Then she looked back to Tang Wulin. She didn¡¯t know it yet, but she now saw Tang Wulin in a different light. Even if she were aware of this, she would refuse to admit it.

    ss went by like normal. Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi didn¡¯tment on the match from the day before. Everyone who made it into Shrek Academy was extremely bright and could make their own conjectures.

    No matter how strong one was, a loss was a loss, and conclusions reached on the battlefield were eternal.

    Attending ss was actually the most rxed part of Tang Wulin¡¯s daily schedule. His spiritual power was quite high now, so he had no trouble soaking up the lecture material. It was only during ss that he had the chance to rx his body. His afternoons were spent cksmithing and his evenings were spent cultivating, both of which left him exhausted.

    He currently didn¡¯t bother withbat training. The match against the second grade was only three days away. There was no use sharpening his de any further. He and his team were as prepared as they would ever be.

    Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu were definitely going to be on the opposing team, so Tang Wulin drew up some ns against them. The only thing that made him nervous was what Yuanen Yehui got for her fourth soul skill.

    ?

    Three dayster, Elder Cai faced Wu Zhangkong, Shen Yi, and the teacher in charge of the second grade. ¡°Today, I will be personally overseeing the match between your two sses. The Academy has decided to reward the winners with contribution points.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi exchanged a look, then looked to the second grade¡¯s teacher. They were all astonished by Elder Cai¡¯s words.

    Although Elder Cai was the headmaster of the outer court, she rarely intervened in its affairs. At her level, her time was better spent cultivating. Bing a Titled Douluo was not the end of a soul master¡¯s path. One still had to continue cultivating, improving themselves, and consolidating their energies. This, along with the aid of battle armor, would slow down their aging. Yet the Silver Moon Douluo deigned to spend some of her time watching today¡¯s match between the first and second grades! It was clear just how much she valued them. This also wasn¡¯t the first time she observed the first grade¡¯s battles. She had also been present for the selection tournament, just hidden from the view of the students.

    ¡°Am I not wee to do so?¡± Elder Cai swept her gaze across the three teachers.

    ¡°Of course you are,¡± Shen Yi said hastily. But Elder Cai normally wouldn¡¯t care about such trivial matters!

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Elder Cai had arrived like a storm and left just as quickly.

    Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi were helpless when it came to Elder Cai. They were about to head over to the arena for the match when Elder Cai summoned them.

    Since the headmaster of the outer court would be observing, this match instantly became an event of utmost importance. But this wasn¡¯t what Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi wanted. The age gap between grades wasn¡¯t a single year, but three! They weren¡¯t really optimistic about their ss¡¯s chances of winning.

    Although five of the rankers were in the first grade, the Academy kept every student¡¯s personal data a secret from the outside world. This meant that the rankings didn¡¯t ount for students of Shrek Academy from the moment the began attending. The amount of growth one could achieve in three years at Shrek Academy definitely wasn¡¯t small.

    With the eyes of the Academy¡¯s higher ups now trained on the first grade, a devastating loss would be horrible.

    The arena was bustling with students from the first and second grades, all of them bursting with excitement and anxious to witness the battle between the champions of each grade. The first grade¡¯s students were all thirteen or fourteen years old. The second grade¡¯s students, on the other hand, ranged from ages fifteen to seventeen. This was due to the fact that there was a limit on how old new students could be, yet there was no minimum requirement. The students of the first grade were jumping with enthusiasm while those of the second grade were rtively calmer. The difference between them was clear.

    Yuanen Yehui stood at the fore of the second grade. The reverence the second-grade students held for her showed in their eyes. It only took a single look from her for the entire ss to quiet down. Every student in that ss united under her.

    Several days had passed since the selection tournament, and things had calmed down in the first grade. Since Luo Guixing backed down, none had reason to oppose Tang Wulin any further.

    But habits weren¡¯t so easily broken.

    Tang Wulin watched Yuanen Yehui and she watched him. Neither said anything. Right now, they stood as representatives of their respective sses, and as opponents.

    The teachers walked into the arena. At the very front of the procession was the stunning Holy Spirit Douluo. To the astonishment of the students, the Silver Moon Douluo walked beside her. However, what truly shocked Tang Wulin was the fact that Elder Cai was a half a step behind the Holy Spirit Douluo. This served as proof of the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s status in Shrek Academy. Tang Wulin was certain she still had many secrets. Her main ability had to do with healing, yet her position was even higher than that of her fellow Titled Douluo, the Silver Moon Douluo.

 Chapter 397 - The Twin Dragons Arrive

    <strong><u>Chapter 397 - The Twin Dragons Arrive</u></strong>

    Huh? He came too? To Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise, Elder Li followed the Holy Spirit Douluo and the Silver Moon Douluo, both of which came from the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. Is he from the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion? Even if he isn¡¯t, his position has got to be really high up!

    Trailing behind these three illustrious figures were Wu Zhangkong, Shen Yi, the teacher in charge of the second grade, and some profession teachers.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of important people here today, Boss!¡± Xie Xie whispered anxiously.

    Tang Wulin looked at him. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to do our best then.¡±

    Xie Xie nodded in agreement, then snuck a nce at Yuanen Yehui. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that there was something different about her. As the powerful leader of the second grade, she wasn¡¯t their dorm member that day. Xie Xie felt a bit nervous in the face of her imposing aura.

    He still remembered the thrashings she had given him, fear lingering in his heart.

    The teachers took their seats on a raised tform that overlooked the arena. Not even a momentter, the door to the arena opened and two more people walked in. They were arguing with each other as they entered.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± the elderly man on the left said to the one on the right.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see my disciple stomp hispetition. At the very least, none of those brats in the second grade can challenge him. I¡¯m more interested in seeing his progress. Why are you here? Don¡¯t you have things to do on Sea God¡¯s Ind? This is the outer court. You shouldn¡¯t have any business here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to check how much my granddisciple has grown. I heard he defeated the Hell White Tiger, so I¡¯m curious if he was able to because he mastered the secret art I taught him.¡±

    ¡°Bah! You¡¯ve taught him nothing but shit! Don¡¯t lead my disciple astray with your tricks.¡±

    ¡°Have you gone mad? You crazy old bastard! I swear, if you dare deceive my disciple, I¡¯ll butcher you!

    ¡°Butcher me? I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll kill you! Bring it on!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do it! You¡¯re just a craftsman! If you think you got what it takes, let¡¯s fight! I only need one minute to beat you to a pulp!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    The people who had just entered were Tang Wulin¡¯s cksmithing teacher, zing Dragon Douluo Feng Wuyu, and his grandteacher, Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi. As the two quarrelled, their eyesnded on Tang Wulin. Fortunately for him, they still had some reason left in them and didn¡¯t run over to him. They ascended the tform and took their seats with the rest of the elders. They gave a slight nod of greeting when they saw the Silver Moon Douluo, but as soon as they saw the Holy Spirit Douluo, they leaped to their feet, backs ramrod straight.

    Zhuo Shi ran over to her hastily. ¡°Yali, how are you today?¡±

    The Holy Spirit Douluo nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m here as the referee today!¡±

    Feng Wuyu popped up on the other side of her, rubbing his hands nervously. ¡°Yali, long time no see!¡±

    With his Purple Demon Eyes, Tang Wulin could clearly see what was happening on the tform. He was stunned by the expression on Feng Wuyu¡¯s face. Since when could Teacher act so bashfully? Why¡¯s his face so red?

    Zhuo Shi turned to the Silver Moon Douluo. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk for a bit, Yue¡¯er?¡±

    Elder Cai rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why are you two here? If you want to watch the match, then do so quietly. Otherwise, get lost!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me, an elder of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion, toe watch matches in the outer court? I¡¯m not a cksmith justing for entertainment.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that about cksmiths? If it weren¡¯t for us, would you have battle armor? Just you wait. Once you reach the four-word level, I¡¯ll tell Zhen Hua to leave your ass uncovered when crafting your battle armor. Then you can go fight with a bare ass!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already tolerated you for a long time, Feng Wuyu, but don¡¯t you dare provoke me in front of Yali! I¡¯ll whoop your ass!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you! Bring it on!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± the Holy Spirit Douluo barked, giving them a sharp look. Like obedient dogs, the two old men ceased their bickering and shut up. Despite their anger, they said no more.

    ¡°You two werete, so sit in the second row. Don¡¯t disturb the children,¡± said the Silver Moon Douluo.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Wuyu tiptoed to the back row.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhuo Shi rushed to the seat directly behind the Holy Spirit Douluo. ¡°I¡¯ll sit behind you.¡±

    Feng Wuyu was a step toote. He red at Zhuo Shi, but Zhuo Shi didn¡¯t budge. The two then began shoving each other.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo frowned, and without turning back to face them, said, ¡°If you two can¡¯t settle down, then leave.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Zhuo Shi pointed at Feng Wuyu. ¡°Settle down!¡±

    That got the Holy Spirit Douluo to turn around, and she red at them. Her burning gaze immediately silenced the Twin Dragons, and they quietly took their seats. She shook her head helplessly, turning back to the stage.

    Only then did Elder Cai gesture to Shen Yi.

    ¡°Hello students of the first and second grade,¡± Shen Yi said, rising from her seat. ¡°I am Shen Yi, the teacher for the first grade. Today¡¯spetition will be overseen by the Holy Spirit Douluo and the Silver Moon Douluo. After speaking with the second grade¡¯s teacher, we have decided that, in the interest of saving time, each profession¡¯s match will consist of one challenge. Now, would both grades¡¯ representative cksmithse up to the stage.¡±

    Two massive forging tables had already been prepared on-stage. Today¡¯spetition had the two ssespeting in every aspect. They would first begin with the professions: cksmiths, designers, makers, and mechanics. The team battle wouldest. As his ss¡¯s cksmith representative, the first battle was Tang Wulin¡¯s to fight. He went up onto the stage.

    Feng Wuyu had a proud look in his eye as he turned to Zhuo Shi. ¡°You¡¯ll see what it means to steamroll someone in just a moment.¡±

    Zhuo Shi rolled his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s just because my granddiscple is that talented. This has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his cksmithing teacher. How does it have nothing to do with me?¡± Feng Wuyu fumed.

    ¡°Alright, fine. Let me ask you then. What cksmith rank was my granddisciple when he first got here?¡±

    ¡°The fifth rank!¡± Feng Wuyu answered immediately.

    ¡°And what rank is he now?¡±

    ¡°The... fifth rank...¡± Feng Wuyu failed to realize his mistake in time.

    Zhuo Shi gave him a look of disdain. ¡°My granddisciple was already a fifth-rank cksmith when he arrived, which is more than enough to show that he¡¯s a cksmithing genius. He¡¯s still a fifth-rank right now, which shows you¡¯re a useless teacher. He hasn¡¯t improved one bit.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Feng Wuyu growled and grabbed Zhuo Shi by his cor. ¡°Things aren¡¯t that ck and white!¡±

    Zhuo Shi didn¡¯t resist, and instead simply snorted. ¡°What are you doing, attacking those above you?¡±

    A red hue seeped into Feng Wuyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°How the hell are you above me?¡±

    Zhuo Shi smirked. ¡°You¡¯re my granddisciple¡¯s master, and I¡¯m his grandteacher. You and I are from different generations. When you see me, you should at least call me Uncle Master, if not Master. Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re offending your senior by grabbing me?¡±

    The Holy Spirit Douluo turned around and red at them once more. ¡°You two! Behave or get out!¡±

    Feng Wuyu let go of Zhuo Shi and lowered his head, acting as if themotion had nothing to do with him at all. Zhuo Shi lifted his hands helplessly and shrugged. Then he pinched his fingers and zipped his mouth shut. He didn¡¯t say another word.

    Shrek¡¯s Twin Dragons finally settled down.

    Elder Cai smiled and whispered into the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s ear, ¡°As expected of you. You¡¯re the only one who can keep those two in line. I¡¯m no match for you when ites to them!¡±

    The Holy Spirit Douluo shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re just a pair of buffoons!¡±

    At that moment, Tang Wulin and his opponent arrived on-stage. The boy that stood across from Tang Wulin looked far older than him, about sixteen or seventeen years old. He had an average appearance and height. The only thing that really caught Tang Wulin¡¯s attention was the boy¡¯srge hands and muscr arms. He clearly had a calm disposition. His eyes had been glued to the forging table since he arrived. He didn¡¯t spare Tang Wulin a single nce.

    Tang Wulin nodded to himself at his opponent¡¯s behavior. As expected of the second grade! He¡¯s definitely their best cksmith.

    This wouldn¡¯t be an easy win for him.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior. My name is Tang Wulin.¡±

    The boy finally looked at him and nodded. ¡°He Xiaopeng, cksmith representative of the second grade.¡±

 Chapter 398 - The First Match

    <strong><u>Chapter 398 - The First Match</u></strong>

    Shen Yi stepped forward,ing to a stop at the edge of the tform that overlooked the arena. ¡°The first match of today is the cksmith¡¯s exchange. The subject is metal purification. Both of you will be granted a piece of titanium crystal and will have thirty minutes to purify it. Whoever is able to purify it the most will be the winner. They will also be granted one thousand points, some course credit, and permission to keep both finished products. The first grade will receive thirty percent more if they win.¡±

    Titanium crystal? Tang Wulin furrowed his brow at the thought.

    Some metals were especially hard to forge, a fact that was almost always the result of extreme innate qualities. They were usually too hard or too soft. Titanium crystal was definitely one such metal. It was infamously hard to purify, exceedingly tough, and just as brittle. If a cksmith used too much strength to forge it, or too little even, they would fail. cksmiths had to put a lot more effort into forging metals like it to get a decent result, and because of this, few were capable of forging titanium crystal.

    However, titanium crystal became far stronger than other metals after being purified and refined. It wasmon for highly-skilled cksmiths to add some to an alloy to raise that alloy¡¯s strength. As a reflection of its amazing properties, titanium crystal cost sixty times more per kilogram than heavy silver!

    With all that in mind, when Shen Yi dered that the winner could keep both of the forged products, Tang Wulin and He Xiaopeng¡¯s gazes sharpened. Their eyes burned hot with determination, which was especially true for Tang Wulin since he understood just how valuable titanium crystal was. It was nearly impossible for the wealthy to obtain, not to mention normal civilians. The Federation considered it a strategic military resource and heavily restricted its supply. Tang Wulin never expected the Academy to offer two pieces just like that.

    A piece of titanium crystal sat atop both of the forging tables on the stage. Each was about a foot in diameter and abnormally round, almost resembling a crystal ball. Countless intertwining golden threads could be seen within both pieces.

    The difficulty in forging titanium crystaly in the need to simultaneously reduce its bulk while untangling the golden threads inside of it. The better the threads were handled, the better the final product would be. It was said that the Tang Sect¡¯s founder had used the golden threads of a titanium crystal to craft a powerful hidden weapon.

    Back in Eastsea City, Tang Wulin had been fortunate enough to get the chance to forge some titanium crystal. Mu Chen was the one to thank for that opportunity, but in return, Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t been allowed to keep the titanium crystal after forging it. To the cksmith¡¯s Association, it was a raremodity. Yet, just the experience of forging it was extremely valuable to Tang Wulin. And that experience now brought him confidence.

    With practiced movements, Tang Wulin and He Xiaopeng ced their pieces within the forging table and began calcining the titanium crystal. Different metals took different lengths of time to calcine. The forging table they both used was top of the line, loaded with thetest tech that made it beyond easy to control the temperature and calcining period. Every cksmith had their own forging style, and this included how they calcined metal. It was a matter of what forging philosophies they followed.

    ¡°The timer will begin once you finish calcining the metal,¡± Shen Yi said.

    Tang Wulin and He Xiaopeng focused on calcining the metal. Neither spoke a single word. Coincidentally, the two also closed their eyes.

    The Titled Douluos watching from the tform gave slight nods of approval. Shrek Academy had spared no effort in raising cksmiths in recent years, even granting extra credit to skilled cksmiths who took the entrance exam. The Academy was simply toocking in the cksmith¡¯s department. This was also why Feng Wuyu personally led the cksmith¡¯s Association and focused on rapidly developing it. Shrek Academy aimed to nurture a Divine cksmith. It had numerous Titled Douluos, but few four-word battle armor masters. This was all due to the fact that only one Divine cksmith currently lived.

    That was Zhen Hua, the President of the cksmith¡¯s Association, and the only person in existence who could heavenly refine metal!

    As the President of the cksmith¡¯s Association, there was a limit to how much preference Zhen Hua could show Shrek Academy. There were other major powers that he needed to forge for. His schedule was packed beyond belief, and he could only meet a small portion of the forging requests he received. All powers were doing their best to entice him to work for them, but in the end, he was only one man, the only Divine cksmith in the world.

    Feng Wuyu had been a Saint cksmith for many years now, but he knew he was a ways away from bing a Divine cksmith. Truth be told, it was practically impossible for him. He had started walking the path of a cksmith toote. His high cultivation level allowed him to reach his current level in cksmithing, but in order to advance further, he needed more than just that.

    This was why he ced his hopes on Tang Wulin. In his eyes, Tang Wulin was a promising youth who could one day learn to heavenly refine and be the next generation¡¯s Divine cksmith.

    Although there were far fewer cksmiths than any other profession, Shrek Academy had a total of twenty in its first and second grades because of the resources it put into recruiting them. Eighteen of them sat in the audience with bated breath, waiting for Tang Wulin and He Xiaopeng to start forging.

    Tang Wulin spread his arms, a silver hammer appearing in each of his hands. He pressed a button on the forging table, signalling that the titanium crystal was done calcining. The forging table split in the middle, opening up and allowing a glowing red piece of titanium crystal to rise from its depths.

    Situated across from Tang Wulin, He Xiaopeng noticed what was happening. His ear twitched and he furrowed his brow.

    The cksmiths in the audience all cried out in rm. ¡°He finished so quickly?¡±

    A barrier sealed the stage off from the outside world, so neither Tang Wulin nor He Xiaopeng could hear the surprised shouts. The audience was utterly shocked.

    Even the cksmiths of the first grade, Yang Nianxia included, didn¡¯t dare believe their eyes. They all knew that, due to how brittle titanium crystal was, it required a longer calcining period than normal. Only by calcining it longer would it be soft and easier to forge.

    To them, Tang Wulin had calcined it too quickly. He had only allowed it to calcine for as long as any other metal. Everyone in the audience was more or less thinking the same thing. Could it be...? Does he not understand what titanium crystal is? If he doesn¡¯t, then he¡¯s in trouble!

    When forging titanium crystal, a cksmith¡¯s greatest fear was the possibility of it cracking. If it did, its quality would immediately plummet. This fear, as well as any other kinds of damage, was also the reason why it was stored away immediately after being mined.

    Has our ss President never forged this metal before? To be fair, it is really rare.

    Tang Wulin was oblivious to what was going on off-stage. His eyes only reflected the glowing piece of titanium crystal. The forging table had closed back up, and the titanium crystal now sat atop it. Without even the slightest bit of hesitation, Tang Wulin swung his left hammer. Tang Wulin was about to show them the art of forging.

    He¡¯s already starting?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hammer struck the titanium crystal, three melodious notes filling the air. They were the gentlest of strikes, all of which sounded like a pin dropping to the ground. Each note was crisp and clear for everyone to hear. They were music to the ear.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s right hammer followed soon after, and another set of sweet sounds rang out. His hands moved deftly in concert with each other, gently striking the titanium crystal as if he were softly pricking it with needles, filling the air with a delicate symphony.

 Chapter 399 - A Powerful Opponent

    <strong><u>Chapter 399 - A Powerful Opponent</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s arms began moving faster and faster, his hammers thundering down upon the titanium crystal like a raging storm. Although forging hammers didn¡¯t have a standard weight, hammers were generally better if they weighed more. Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers certainly weren¡¯t light. In spite of that, he swung them easily, his arms resembling a windmill as he continuously struck the titanium crystal. Crisp metallic notes resounding throughout the arena, and the sounds soon began ringing out so fast that they blended together to form one clear, evesting note. The music of a craftsman filled the air. It was a wondrous experience for everyone in the audience.

    Tang Wulin circled the metal as he forged it, continuously adjusting the angle of his strikes, but as time passed, no change seemed to ur to the titanium crystal¡¯s mass. It was almost as if Tang Wulin¡¯s strikes were too soft.

    Can you even call that forging? Many of the spectating cksmiths doubted Tang Wulin¡¯s forging method. Although they were shocked by how precise Tang Wulin¡¯s control was, they didn¡¯t see how such light taps could be effective for refining the metal. Is he just using a shy technique to try and show off? All that matters in the end is how much he can purify the metal! He¡¯s only got thirty minutes. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be able to finish in time with such a gentle forging technique!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s forging astonished He Xiaopeng as well. The rhythmic hammering sent shivers down his spine, but a momentter, he regained his wits and turned his attention back to his own table.

    The worst thing that could happen when two cksmiths forged in close proximity was one being disturbed by the other. He Xiaopeng was just a youth, but he had started cksmithing at a young age. His foundation as a cksmith was impressive, and he easily pushed any distractions out of his mind. He made himself deaf to Tang Wulin¡¯s hammering and focused on his own work.

    Of all the cksmiths present, only Feng Wuyu subtly nodded in approval of Tang Wulin¡¯s actions, a proud smile forming on his lips.

    ¡°Why is he forging like that?¡± Zhuo Shi couldn¡¯t help but ask Feng Wuyu. He may have been the powerful Scarlet Dragon Douluo, but he knew little more than the next person when it came to cksmithing.

    At that moment, possibly because he was ovee with pride in Tang Wulin, Feng Wuyu didn¡¯t just outright patronize Zhuo Shi. ¡°Look carefully. It might look like Wulin is forging it very gently, but each strike carries just enough force to prate the titanium crystal. Although it hasn¡¯t reduced in size, the golden threads inside the metal are being manipted, almost as if he were spinning silk from it. He¡¯s straightening the golden threads first so he can find the veins and life source of the titanium crystal. Once he aplishes that, he will then awaken its spirit. He¡¯s forging it from inside out! This is the most suitable forging method for a high-quality metal like titanium crystal. Of course,ymen like you would never have heard of this. Only cksmiths rank fifth and above are capable of using this technique, and even then, not everyone can do it.¡±

    Feng Wuyu chuckled with satisfaction. ¡°Just you wait. You¡¯ll see how skilled my disciple is!¡±

    Zhuo Shi rolled his eyes at Feng Wuyu¡¯s smug expression, but didn¡¯t bother responding. He was just happy that someone knew how talented his granddisciple was.

    And Feng Wuyu was right. Anyone watching closely would be able to see the golden threads within Tang Wulin¡¯s piece of titanium crystal gradually transforming. The rough edges of the metal started bing smooth, and most importantly, the golden threads shone brighter and brighter as he continued to hammer the metal.

    It was then that He Xiaopeng finally started his forging process. He pushed the button on the table and a glowing hot piece of titanium crystal appeared. Unlike Tang Wulin¡¯s piece, the golden threads within He Xiaopeng¡¯s couldn¡¯t be seen at all. It simply looked like a ball of fire.

    A pair of pitch-ck hammers appeared in He Xiaopeng¡¯s hands, and he struck with both hammers. Two thundering bangs resounded throughout the arena. The titanium crystal quivered from the impacts, but thanks to the calcining process, it didn¡¯t shatter. He Xiaopeng continued forging like so. His method was no different from what other cksmiths considered the norm. His hammers descended like lightning, the boom of each strike ringing out in unison.

    While Tang Wulin¡¯s forging sounded like the pitter patter of symphonic rain, He Xiaopeng¡¯s was a raging thunderstorm! Each and every one of his strikes rumbled. One cksmith worked as fast as possible while the other progressed slow and steady. Their forging styles were on the opposite ends of the spectrum.

    The cksmiths in the audience guessed that Tang Wulin was using some special forging technique, but they couldn¡¯t fathom why he chose a different method from He Xiaopeng.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Zheng Yiran nudged Yang Nianxia who stood beside her. ¡°If it were you, would you do the same thing as Tang Wulin?¡±

    Yang Nianxia answered in a hushed tone. ¡°I would do what He Xiaopeng is doing. He¡¯s relying on the strength of his hammer strikes to untangle the golden threads within the titanium crystal and purify it. However, this method is difficult to us because of the metal¡¯s strength and brittleness. The titanium crystal has to be heated to a really high temperature and one has to have perfect control over their hammers to use that method. If He Xiaopeng uses too much strength, the metal will shatter. Too little strength, and nothing will happen. It takes a lot of skill and practice to control hammers that well. He¡¯s definitely a better cksmith than me. He should be a fourth-rank cksmith. This will definitely be a good show.¡±

    ¡°What about Tang Wulin?¡± Zheng Yiran asked.

    Yang Nianxia furrowed his brow. ¡°I can¡¯t make sense of what he¡¯s doing. It might be urate to say he¡¯s using gentleness to forge the hardness, but I¡¯m not sure why he¡¯s doing that for titanium crystal. He probably has his own reasons.¡±

    ¡°You sure have a lot of faith in his skills.¡± Zheng Yiran raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure we won¡¯t lose this match?¡±

    Yang Nianxia smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought of myself as crafty, but the ss President is just downright two-faced! That guy doesn¡¯t do anything if he isn¡¯t confident he¡¯ll seed. Besides, cksmithing is his forte. He can even forge a spirit alloy for a piece of one-word battle armor. Do you really think he could lose? To me, that¡¯s impossible! Oh, right. Don¡¯t you know? He¡¯s a fifth-rank cksmith.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a cksmith. How would I know?¡± Zheng Yiran began to stare at Yang Nianxia in astonishment as this news registered in her mind. ¡°Wait, where¡¯d you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Do you really need to ask? He has a spirit alloy! It normally takes a sixth-rank cksmith to forge a spirit alloy. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s at the sixth rank, so he¡¯s got to be at the fifth! He is really talented after all.¡±

    Fifth-rank... The thought made Zheng Yiran feel shame. Tang Wulin was only in the first grade, yet he was a fifth-rank cksmith! Never before in Shrek Academy history had a cksmith as talented as him appeared. And, out of all the professions, it was the hardest to advance as a cksmith!

    Seconds ticked by, and soon enough, fifteen minutes had passed for Tang Wulin. He only had another fifteen remaining.

    Judging by how much smaller each titanium crystal had be, He Xiaopeng was the clear winner. His piece had shrunk by one-tenth of its original size and it showed no signs of cracking. This was a testament to his skill. In contrast, Tang Wulin¡¯s piece was now orange, but it hadn¡¯t shrunk at all. Indeed, such gentle strikes couldn¡¯t possibly reduce the titanium crystal¡¯s mass.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t look concerned. His entire being was focused on forging, his eyes narrowed as he swung his hammers at a steady pace.

    All of a sudden, an earsplitting boom shook the arena as He Xiaopeng mmed his hammers into his titanium crystal one final time. A beam of brilliant golden light shot out of it, reaching a foot into the air.

    It had been first-grade thousand refined with spirit!

    Cries of astonishment echoed from off-stage. The appearance of the beam of light signalled a sessful thousand refining, and a first-grade one at that! A first-grade thousand refined metal simply couldn¡¯t bepared to normal metal.

    He Xiaopeng put away his hammers and stepped back. His chest moved up and down as he worked to catch his breath. The beam of light persisted for a few seconds then gradually dispersing.

    He Xiaopeng was now finished forging. All he needed to do now was let the metal slowly cool down from its glowing red state.

 Chapter 400 - Resplendent Gold, Titanium Crystals Spirit Ascends

    <strong><u>Chapter 400 - Resplendent Gold, Titanium Crystal¡¯s Spirit Ascends</u></strong>

    He Xiaopeng¡¯s titanium crystal had be twenty percent smaller than before. The originally tangled mess of golden threads inside of it had also been transformed into a uniform sheet of brilliant light. A resplendent golden aura shimmered around the metal. There was no doubt that it was first-grade thousand refined.

    He Xiaopeng put away his hammers and smiled in satisfaction. He understood that this was the limit of his abilities right now. Despite being under a lot of pressure today, he was able to bring the entirety of his ability to bear. It wasn¡¯t easy to first-grade thousand refine titanium crystal in a mere half-hour, yet he had pulled it off perfectly. For the current him, this was a masterpiece.

    Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong furrowed their brows. In their eyes, He Xiaopeng had just imed victory. He had started forgingter than Tang Wulin, but still finished first-grade thousand refining the titanium crystal first! Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t win with a first-grade thousand refining anymore, and they knew that was his limit! Even if he seeded in first-grade thousand refining his piece, he would still lose to He Xiaopeng.

    Time passed by slowly. Tang Wulin continued forging, his focus just as intense as it had been when he began. Apart from developing a slight orange hue, no other visible changes had urred to his piece of titanium crystal. The internal workings of the metal remained obscured.

    Wu Zhangkong knew Tang Wulin was a genius cksmith, but he didn¡¯t understand exactly what that meant. He only knew that Tang Wulin came from a poor family. Could it be that he¡¯s never forged titanium crystal before?

    The thought cast a shadow of worry over his heart.

    This was the first match of thepetition between the two grades, the one they should have had the highest chance of winning! If they lost this match, the first grade¡¯s morale would plummet, and their faith in Tang Wulin would waver! Now, there was nothing they could do but believe in him and pray that he performed a miracle.

    As the time limit approached, the banging of Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers became more intense. He Xiaopeng watched him attentively. Even as a fellow cksmith, he couldn¡¯t figure out what Tang Wulin was doing. At this point, no matter how he looked at the situation, Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t possibly surpass him.

    ¡°Ten seconds left!¡± Although Shen Yi felt anxious, she acted as a proper referee and began the countdown. ¡°Nine! Eight! Seven...¡±

    ¡°Six...¡±

    A bead of sweat ran down a first grade student¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Five...¡±

    Some fidgeted anxiously.

    ¡°Four...¡±

    Another gulped.

    ¡°Three...¡±

    In that split second, Tang Wulin¡¯s entire being seemed to grow taller, and he ferociously mmed his hammers down onto the metal. A draconic roar exploded from his body, a golden light emerging from it. The light shot into the orange piece of titanium crystal before him. It trembled for a moment, then its exterior peeled apart like the skin of a tangerine. A brilliant golden glow emerged from the titanium crystal, then shot into the air as a luminescent beam of light. The same instant that beam shot out of the metal, Tang Wulin turned into a ball of golden light. The draconic roar continued to reverberate in the air, a faint illusion of a golden dragon¡¯s head phasing into existence behind him. The ethereal dragon head opened its maw and turned it to the sky, almost as if the thundering roar had beening from it all along.

    In a ze of resplendent gold, the titanium crystal¡¯s spirit ascended!

    Compared to the beam of light that came from He Xiaopeng¡¯s piece, Tang Wulin¡¯s piece generated a beam that was five times taller! The golden light stretched a full five feet into the air, and at its very apex a dragon¡¯s head could be vaguely seen. It looked exactly the same as the dragon head floating behind Tang Wulin! It even faced the sky and roared in the same way!

    Tang Wulin smiled softly. After winning the representative selection tournament and being epted as the ss president, his mind, body, and spirit hade into harmony. He was in peak condition, and as a result, he was capable of creating a work that surpassed his current skills! Today, at this very moment, he had seeded in doing just that!

    Now everyone could see just how bizarre Tang Wulin¡¯s piece of titanium crystal was. It was a perfect sphere, the golden threads from before nowhere to be seen. In their ce was a in golden ball. The veinlike lines within the ball were finely organized into a nket of gold, as if it had been sewn from the golden threads. It was clear that Tang Wulin¡¯s skill far surpassed He Xiaopeng¡¯s.

    What happened next, however, shocked everyone to their very cores. The body of the titanium crystal began to shrink until it was two-thirds its original size!

    The crowd went wild with disbelief. How can this be? What kind of forging is this? It¡¯s amazing!

    A figure dropped from the sky,nded on-stage, and smacked Tang Wulin in the back of his head.

    ¡°What the hell are you dilly-dallying for? Hurry up and finish it! Its spirit has formed, so you¡¯ll definitely seed if you spirit refine it! Do you still need me to teach you this? If you waste this piece of titanium crystal, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t get any sleep tonight!¡±

    Tang Wulin rubbed the back of his aching head and looked up to see the furious Feng Wuyu. Its spirit has formed? Oh! It really has!

    He had never seen such a light from a thousand refining, but Feng Wuyu had lectured him on this. Thousand refining with spirit referred to bringing the spirit out of a metal by thousand refining, but spirit refining would grant life to the metal. However, once the spirit formed from a thousand refining, signifying that the metal¡¯s life force was on the verge of awakening and only needed onest push to fully awaken. This meant that spirit refining was practically guaranteed to seed! This was why it was said that the formation of a spirit would lead to spirit refining.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t dare talk back to Feng Wuyu. Ignoring the small lump of pain gathering at the back of his head, he took a deep breath and stepped forward, preparing to swing his hammers again.

    ¡°Elder Feng.¡± He Xiaopeng bowed to Feng Wuyu. As a cksmith in the second grade, it was only natural that he was a member of Shrek cksmith¡¯s Association and recognized Feng Wuyu.

    Feng Wuyu¡¯s fury died down as he turned to address He Xiaopeng. ¡°Your performance today was not too shabby, but you still have a long ways to go. Keep working hard. You have a good foundation, but your metalcks in spirit. You need to deepen your understanding of metals.¡± Even after giving these few words of advice, he showed no intention of getting off the stage.

    Up on the tform for the elders, Shen Yi turned to Elder Cai. ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    Just when they thought Tang Wulin lost, he produced a miracle! However, Feng Wuyu then went on-stage, which was clearly against the rules.

    Elder Cai nced at her, then went back to looking at the stage. ¡°Let him continue forging. This match is the first grade¡¯s win. We¡¯ll push the second match back a little.¡±

    Shen Yi walked over to Elder Cai, and in a hushed tone, she said, ¡°If we let Tang Wulin continue forging, he¡¯s going to be exhausted afterward. He still needs to participate in the team battleter, and he¡¯s one of his team¡¯s pirs! It¡¯s...¡±

    The Holy Spirit Douluo smiled and interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±

    Shen Yi hastily nodded in agreement, saying no more. She turned her attention back to Tang Wulin, who was already back to forging at full speed.

 Chapter 401 - Spirit Refined Titanium Gold

    <strong><u>Chapter 401 - Spirit Refined Titanium Gold</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers glowed with soul power. Gone was the gentleness from before. They came down upon the titanium crystal like an endless, crashing waterfall, thundering booms now shaking the arena. The explosions of sound were further amplified by the stacked hammers effect. Upon being thousand refined, his hammers were capable of drawing on his soul power. However, after being spirit refined, they could now use his soul power to its fullest potential.

    Soul power surged through Tang Wulin¡¯s body like roaring waves. He didn¡¯t hold any part of himself back. Compared to his first spirit refining, he now had enough soul power to spare. Even if he did run out of soul power, he still had the power of his bloodline at his disposal. In addition to that, the two bean buns he had previously eaten roused his blood. He could take advantage of that to reverse the flow of his blood, the technique that had helped himplete Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens and defeat Wu Siduo.

    After sessfully activating Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens and reversing his blood flow, Tang Wulin perfected the technique and could now use it onmand. In doing so, his blood essence became thirty percent stronger, and when he used Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens, his power doubled! As of now, his strongest attack consisted of his dragon w, his gauntlet, and Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!

    Tang Wulin had long since been able to harness the power of his bloodline to reduce his stamina consumption, improving his forging efficacy. Spirit refining titanium crystal was nothing to him now. He could use his blood essence as a substitute for his soul power, and doing so would also increase his chances of sessful spirit refining a metal! During the past few days of forging alloys, he noticed that his sess rate had increased. It was clear to him that the bond between metal and blood essence was deeper than the one between metal and soul power. After that discovery, Tang Wulin¡¯s level of forging entered a whole new realm. He didn¡¯t increase in rank, but his sess rate soared.

    This was the reason why he could forge the titanium crystal so perfectly today.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers rained down on the titanium crystal. The golden ball inside of it grew brighter with each heavy hit, growingrger as the crystal that encased it became smaller. This was a truly bizarre scene to behold. It looked as if he were actually granting life to the metal.

    Everyone knew that titanium crystal was spirit refined the moment that only its gold remained. Titanium gold had an astronomical value. It was one of the top ten metals and could be reforged into an alloy. Forget normal soul masters, even Titled Douluos desired such a metal! All who were not yet four-word battle armor masters would! A single piece of titanium gold could drastically boost the toughness and other properties of battle armor. It was an absolute treasure. Titanium crystal was rare, but finding titanium gold was like spotting a unicorn! A piece once appeared in an auction auction and sold for a whopping eighty million coins! It was so rare that it didn¡¯t have a set market value!

    Tang Wulin had imbued the metal with his blood essence as he forged. He was the only one who could finish forging it now. If that weren¡¯t the case, Feng Wuyu would have jumped in to finish it himself. No one would pass up an opportunity to obtain some titanium gold. Even with Feng Wuyu¡¯s cultivation level and status as a three-word battle armor master, only three pieces of his battle armor had titanium gold infused in them!

    Feng Wuyu balled his hands into tight fists. You have to seed!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power depleted rapidly as he forged the titanium crystal. Every strike of his hammers sent a burst of soul power into the titanium crystal, reducing its size and granting it life. Titanium crystal was much faster to spirit refine than other metals. However, this speed came at the cost of increased soul power consumption during the refining process. The amount of consumption was so shocking that Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t keep up. Only fifteen minutes had passed by the time Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power ran out. As soon as it did, his three purple soul rings disappeared and a resplendent golden one took their ce. Tang Wulin called his blood essence forth in a surge of awesome power, activating Golden Dragon Body as an intense, draconic roar resounded from deep within him. Anyone with sharp eyes would see golden scales shimmering faintly in the air around him.

    From his seat on the tform that overlooked the arena, Zhuo Shi gawked at Tang Wulin. ¡°He seeded! That brat seeded at learning my Dragon Shocks the Heavens with just three soul rings! I had to wait until I had five rings before I could refine my bloodline to half that of a true dragon¡¯s andplete it! No wonder he can forge like that... he¡¯s using the power of his bloodline to supplement his forging!¡±

    Golden light streamed from Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit refined heavy silver hammers as his blood essence coursed through them. The golden ball on the forging table before him shrank rapidly as he continued to forge. He could feel the connection between the metal and his bloodline growing deeper and more intense. The titanium crystal was an infant about to be born and on the verge of gaining awareness.

    Tang Wulin could feel his blood essence roar within him. It was being consumed at a much slower pace than his soul power had been. He allowed its flow to reverse, feeling no need to really control it. The aura of his blood essence immediately grew thicker, a warmth spreading throughout his body.

    Boom after boom filled the air. The song of Tang Wulin¡¯s forging now followed the same tune as He Xiaopeng¡¯s had. In fact, it was even louder. The titanium crystal grew brighter with each strike, the golden ball rapidly filling the space that the crystal of the metal previously upied.

    W-what! He¡¯s about to seed at spirit refining? H-he¡¯s actually a fifth-rank cksmith?

    He Xiaopeng stared at Tang Wulin in shock. At the age of seventeen, he was the oldest student in the second grade. He always thought himself a prodigy for bing a fourth-rank cksmith at the age of seventeen. Yet Mu Xi, being a fourth-rank cksmith herself, transferred in and showed him that wasn¡¯t the case. If she hadn¡¯t transferred inte, she might have threatened his position as cksmith representative of the second grade. Even before this match, some said she should go up instead of him. They had believed it impossible for the first grade to win and thought it would be a good chance for her to show off her skills. In the end, however, the teacher had settled on him being the one to go up, saying that the first grade had an extremely talented cksmith.

    He Xiaopeng hadn¡¯t minded the teacher¡¯s words back then, but he hadn¡¯t looked down on his opponent either. He believed that, as long as he did his best, victory was certain.

    Yet reality had yed out differently.

    He Xiaopeng had performed to the very best of his ability today, even surpassing his limits a bit. He had beenpletely satisfied with the result.

    But then Tang Wulin did the impossible!

    He¡¯s still young! He can¡¯t be more than fifteen, much younger than me, yet he can actually spirit refine! I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯ll be able to!

    In the audience, a pair of shining eyes stared at Tang Wulin in astonishment. These eyes belonged to Mu Xi!

    Mu Xi knew Tang Wulin was a fifth-rank cksmith, but this was her first time seeing him spirit refine. He really can do it! That golden light should be his blood essence... I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s already so strong. He¡¯s even more amazing than before.

    As Tang Wulin¡¯s senior sister, no one understood his cksmithing skill and hisprehension level better than her. She had been absolutely certain that Tang Wulin would be the first grade¡¯s cksmith representative, so she hadn¡¯t fought He Xiaopeng for their own grade¡¯s position. She didn¡¯t want topete with Tang Wulin because she never won against him before, and she knew this time would be no different.

    Mu Xi¡¯s smile grew wider and wider as she watched him forge. He¡¯s advanced step by step, and now he¡¯s able to spirit refine titanium crystal. Is there anything he can¡¯t do? Fortunately, none of her ssmates paid any attention to her. They were all focused on the spectacle happening on-stage. If some had seen her face, they surely would have doubted which side she was on.

    Tang Wulin brought his hammers down upon the titanium crystal once more. They struck the metal, sending a thundering tremor through the arena and everyone present. The golden light around Tang Wulin began to fade, and all of a sudden, a crack appeared in the titanium crystal.

    Everyone stared at the metal, eyes wide. A crack! There¡¯s a crack in it! Did he... did he actually fail?

    The crack spread. The process was slow at first, the first crack slowly giving way to another, gradually making its way across the surface of the crystalline metal like a web being patiently spun. Yet that patience was soon forgotten. Cracks quickly ran rampant across the metal ball, branching off into two, then four, then eight, until a myriad of thempletely covered the ball.

    Then, after a tense moment, the crystal broke apart. Thin translucent kes fell away from the ball one by one, eaching to rest atop the forging table to reveal a wless golden ball that exuded life. The Holy Spirit Douluo could clearly feel the life force within the metal. She nodded imperceptibly, a warm smile forming on her lips. Awe filled her eyes.

    The golden ball resembled a bird that had just hatched. It slowly floated up into the air, then it began circling Tang Wulin like a baby bird greeting its mother, breaking the silence of the arena with cheerful humming.

    Tang Wulin smiled. He had granted this metal life and sentience. He had seeded at spirit refining before, but the product hadn¡¯t been anywhere near as intelligent as this golden ball before him. This was his first time seeing such intelligent spirit refined metal.

    It was a miracle.

 Chapter 402 - Life-bestowed Titanium Gold

    <strong><u>Chapter 402 - Life-bestowed Titanium Gold</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin raised his hand and the golden ballnded into his palm. It hummed softly in his hand, nuzzling his palm affectionately.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face twitched. If every piece of spirit refined metal is like this from now on, could I bear giving them away? It feels like it¡¯s my own child!

    At that moment, Feng Wuyu spoke up. ¡°Disciple! Why don¡¯t we discuss some things?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked up to see a sleazy smile on his teacher¡¯s face. ¡°Okay! As long we don¡¯t talk about my titanium gold, I¡¯m fine with anything. It¡¯s bound to me through my blood essence, so giving it to you would be a waste.¡±

    ¡°You stinking brat!¡± Feng Wuyu smacked the back of Tang Wulin¡¯s head, but eventually revealed a helpless smile. This kid really doesn¡¯t care about how I feel!

    Tang Wulin smirked. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve already dyed thepetition long enough. I need to go down and rest. I¡¯ll visit you in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Feng Wuyu nodded, still unable to hide his smile.

    Tang Wulin had bestowed life onto the titanium crystal. He had seeded in spirit refining it into titanium gold. He was no longer a fifth-rank cksmith in name alone. Although he had focused solely on forging alloys since reaching this rank, it had imperceptibly influenced his refining ability, particrly his control and perception. Feng Wuyu had no right to be fussy with such a talented disciple.

    ¡°The match is over. Tang Wulin of the first grade is the winner,¡± Shen Yi dered. The result had long since been clear to everyone, but this made it official. He Xiaopeng quietly descended from the stage while Tang Wulin returned to his ssmates amidst their cheers.

    Tang Wulin shed a smile at his ssmates then gestured to Xu Lizhi. Upon seeing that signal, Xu Lizhi jogged over and handed Tang Wulin some pork buns he had prepared beforehand. Tang Wulin devoured them, then sat down cross-legged to meditate. Spirit refining the titanium crystal had drained him, but he would soon have to go up for the team battle. He had to take every moment he could to recover.

    ¡°The second match will be fought through mecha-designing,¡± Shen Yi announced. ¡°Would the representatives pleasee up.¡±

    The students of the second grade could hardly believe that they lost the first match, but they weren¡¯t too concerned. He Xiaopeng had still put on a splendid performance. Tang Wulin was just a freak of nature. He Xiaopeng never had a chance.

    Gu Yue looked at Tang Wulin for a moment, her eyes slightly narrowed, then took the stage. Gu Yue¡¯s opponent took the stage as well. She was a tall and no less beautiful than Mu Xi. Unlike the girls of the first grade, she possessed a hint of maturity. She looked to be the same age as He Xiaopeng, about sixteen or seventeen, a youngdy in the prime of her youth. Inparison, Gu Yue had average looks. Nothing about her really drew the eyes of others. The most charming thing about her was her cool temperament.

    For this match, the forging tables remained on the stage. Their t surfaces would do just as well for design drafting as they would forging.

    The girl from the second grade nced at a boy in the audience and shed a sweet smile at him. The boy nodded in response.

    That ¡°boy¡± was Yuanen Yehui.

    Xie Xie didn¡¯t miss this. He gawked at the two, his mind reeling from the exchange. What¡¯s going on? If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think they were a couple!

    Satisfied, the girl then turned to Gu Yue. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Bai Hanying from the second grade. Please advise me.¡±

    ¡°First grade¡¯s Gu Yue.¡±

    Shen Yi looked between the two girls, then walked to the edge of the tform once more. ¡°This designing match will test your reasoning and the quality of your design. You have thirty minutes to design a right gauntlet for a set of battle armor. You can use your old designs. Elder Cai will personally select the winner.¡±

    A gauntlet? Upon hearing that, the students of the first grade cheered. Tang Wulin¡¯s team had crafted his right gauntlet. Considering the rtionship between Gu Yue and Tang Wulin, they were certain that she designed it! Since she was capable of creating a design for a piece of one-word battle armor, they believed they had this match in the bag.

    Graph paper and writing instruments were immediately delivered to the stage and ced on the forging tables. The moment everything was set up, Shen Yi cried, ¡°Begin!¡±

    With that deration, the pencils of the twopetitors began to dance, the contents of their minds pouring out onto the paper.

    It was fundamentally impossible to create a design from scratch in just thirty minutes. What this match truly tested was their design fundamentals. Gu Yue didn¡¯t draw too quickly or too slowly. Her pencil moved steadily across the paper, never stopping for even a moment. The form of a gauntlet quickly took shape on her paper. On the other side of the stage, Bai Hanying drew much faster, constantly erasing and revising her design. In spite of that, she made quick progress.

    Soon enough, the thirty allotted minutes ran out. The second they did, Bai Hanying and Gu Yue put their pencils down at practically the same time.

    The two designs were delivered to Elder Cai. She handed one of them to the Holy Spirit Douluo. The two Titled Douluos took a few minutes to inspect the designs and discuss them. Once they came to a consensus, Elder Cai stood up.

    Gu Yue and and Bai Hanying looked up at the tform expectantly.

    ¡°This match is a draw.¡± Elder Cai looked between the two girls. ¡°Gu Yue, your design for a one-word gauntlet incorporates spirit alloys and is veryprehensive. It¡¯s a practical and effective design. Bai Hangying, your design is much moreplicated, and it implemented many advanced theories perfectly. However, the overall design is wed. If you manage toplete it, you¡¯ll have be a fifth-rank designer. Is your design meant for someone with twin martial souls?¡±

    Bai Hanying nodded. ¡°Yes, Elder Cai.¡±

    Elder Cai continued. ¡°In order to perfect your design, you should work together with Gu Yue. You will be able toplement each other and make up for your deficiencies, making it far easier toplete the design. Adding spirit alloys to the design would vastly improve a one-word gauntlet meant for someone with twin martial souls. You would waste a lot of time if you work independently.¡±

    Bai Hanying turned to look at Gu Yue, a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. Designing battle armor for someone with twin martial souls was already a difficult task. Adding spirit alloys to the design would push it beyond the domain of her current abilities. Feeling Bai Hanying¡¯s gaze, Gu Yue turned to look her in the eye. She already understood what the girl¡¯s goal was. That design was most likely for Yuanen Yehui.

    It was in this way that the second match concluded. The first grade now led thepetition with one win and one draw.

    Gu Yue was over two years younger than her opponent, but she was able to bring the match to a draw. This was victory enough for them.

    Bothpetitors left the stage. The students in the first grade weed Gu Yue back with loud cheers. They had done well in the first two matches so far, and this boosted their confidence.

    However, the first grade suffered a crushing defeat in the third match.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t recognize the mecha maker the second grade sent out. He was a fourth-rank maker, but the first grade only had the third-rank Luo Guixing. The difference between the two clear, and defeat came swiftly.

    The fourth match, on the other hand, was surprisingly even. Wu Siduo was quite the gifted mechanic, but her opponent was the ss president of the second grade, Yuanen Yehui. Yuanen Yehui won by a thin margin in the end, but she knew that she was older than Wu Siduo by a year, so she couldn¡¯t feel satisfied by the win.

    With the conclusion of the fourth match, the second grade had two wins, one draw, and one loss. It seemed as though their victory were certain, but they didn¡¯t seem happy at all. Considering the age difference, it became clear that the second grade was actually weaker than the first grade.

    If they did win, it wouldn¡¯t be a true victory.

 Chapter 403 - Six Versus Six

    <strong><u>Chapter 403 - Six Versus Six</u></strong>

    ¡°Now, for the final match of thispetition,¡± Shen Yi announced. ¡°The team battle. Both teams will nowe up. The first grade¡¯s team may have between three and seven people. The second grade¡¯s team may number one less than the first grade¡¯s.¡± Her voice didn¡¯t hold even the slightest hint of bias.

    ¡°No,¡± Elder Cai cut in. ¡°The second grade team field the same number ofbatants as the first grade.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Shen Yi said without batting an eye. ¡°The second grade¡¯s team will number the same as the first grade¡¯s. Howrge is the first grade¡¯s team?¡±

    Seated cross-legged, Tang Wulin slowly opened his eyes. ¡°The first grade¡¯s team has six people.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui looked at him. Their gazes shed like a burst of sparks. She could see the zing determination in his eyes. This guy certainly lives up to his position as their team captain!

    Shen Yi turned to the second grade. ¡°The second grade¡¯s team may send out six people. You all have three minutes to prepare. After that, the match will begin.¡±

    Off among the spectators, Wu Siduo stared at Tang Wulin. Her fingers twitched as she hesitated to say something, but in the end, she held her silence. She had heard about the strength of the second grade¡¯s ss president. This made her yearn to battle him. But she hadn¡¯t earn the right to. If it weren¡¯t for her and Luo Guixing being so stubborn in the past, they would have been going on that stage as well!

    The first grade¡¯s team wasposed of Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, Ye Xinn, Xu Lizhi, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xie Xie. At the opposite end of the arena, Yuanen Yehui, He Xiaopeng, Bai Hanying, Yue Zhengyu, Ye Xingmo, and Duan Hunxiao gathered.

    Up on the elevated tform, the Holy Spirit Douluo turned to Elder Cai and smiled. ¡°Which side do you think is going to win, Yue Yue?¡±

    Elder Caiughed. ¡°Why are you asking me that, Elder Sister Yali? The first grade has essentially already won. Do you not have faith in them?¡±

    ¡°I watched the selection tournament and saw for myself just how powerful this year¡¯s new students are. They actually could have sent out a full team of seven and increased their odds of winning.¡±

    ¡°The second grade¡¯s team isn¡¯t weak either,¡± Elder Cai said. ¡°Their ss president, Yuanen Yehui, is a working student, has two peak-level martial souls, and is quite the hard worker. I¡¯m well aware of the first grade¡¯s team¡¯s strengths too. It looks like this match will be a showdown between ss presidents. If Tang Wulin can take care of Yuanen Yehui, then the first grade¡¯s got a shot at winning, but it will still be tough.¡±

    The Holy Spirit Douluo chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. I¡¯m here to referee the match anyway.¡± She stood up, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Stepping off the tform, she gently floated down to the stage.

    Tang Wulin and his teammates finished up their hushed discussion and walked onto the stage. He stood at the front of his team. To his left was Xie Xie, his right Ye Xinn. Gu Yue, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xu Lizhi were positioned behind him. Seeing that their opponents had taken stage, Yuanen Yehui led her team up as well.

    Having yet to release her martial soul, Yuanen Yehui didn¡¯t seem very imposing with her average size. However, in the split second she locked eyes with Tang Wulin, an oppressive aura began to swirl around her. Tang Wulin may have already been familiar with her, but this would be his first time actually facing her as an opponent, and just as he was familiar with her, she was familiar with him. She knew that he was the heart of his team, and as long as she defeated him, victory would belong to the second grade.

    Her five teammates quickly got into position. He Xiaopeng stood to her left, Yue Zhengyu to her right. Ye Xingmo and Duan Hunxiao stood behind them with Bai Hanying sandwiched in the middle.

    Tang Wulin was already drawing up ns the moment he saw how they were arranged. Considering their battle formation, they shouldn¡¯t have a support-type soul master. All of them should bebat-oriented. That Bai Hanying is probably a control-type, so the rest should be assault or agility-types. His eyes swept from Bai Hanying to the others. Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu are definitely assault-types. He Xiaopeng probably is too. That means Ye Xingmo and Duan Hunxiao are probably agility-types. Their teamposition wouldn¡¯t be bnced without any agility-types after all.

    Standing at one edge of the stage, a hint of a smile yed at the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s lips as she looked between the two teams.

    ¡°You have thirty seconds left,¡± Shen Yi announced from the tform. ¡°Prepare for battle.¡±

    Right on cue, Tang Wulin took a step forward, power radiating from his body in waves. He knew that Yuanen Yehui was the cornerstone of the opposing team, and now both he and her were posturing. He sucked in a deep breath and his eyes became a bright gold, a mighty aura thickening around him. The droning of a faint roar emanated from deep within his body. A golden vein flickered to life at the base of his neck, throbbing with power. Yuanen Yehui urged her aura to soar higher in response. They partook in battle of wills before the match even began. Tang Wulin was an unstoppable wave while Yuanen Yehui was an immovable mountain. The sh of their resolves whipped the surrounding air into a frenzy.

    Tang Wulin understood how formidable Yuanen Yehui was, but defeat had never crossed his mind. His eyes had always been set on winning!

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Without even summoning his martial soul, Tang Wulin shot forward like a cannonball, hurtling straight at Yuanen Yehui. A single golden soul ring appeared as he activated Golden Dragon Body instead. His body swelled with strength and golden scales materialized down his right arm, the hand transforming into a dragon w. Light then gathered around the w and be a fitting gauntlet! With the resplendent golden battle armor gauntlet equipped, his strength soared to its peak.

    He¡¯s going all out from the get-go? All of the second grade students were shocked. Yuanen Yehui, however, took action in a simr fashion. The instant the match started, she leaped forward, her body undergoing the Titan Giant Ape transformation in midair. As she finished transforming, she activated Diamond Titan. She hit the stage with a rumble, leaped forward again to soar directly at Tang Wulin!

    The battle had just begun, yet the champions of each team were already shing!

    As for their teammates, they all did their own thing.

    Xu Xiaoyan held Gu Yue¡¯s hand as she stepped forward and conjured up a blizzard. Xie Xie vanished into the blizzard. Xu Lizhi stood in ce, muttering chants to himself as he produced bun after bun. Ye Xinn reced Tang Wulin at the front of the formation, standing guard over those who remained.

    At the other end of the stage, the second grade students all summoned their martial souls. Two yellow soul rings and one purple soul ring appeared around He Xiaopeng. His martial soul was arge silver hammer, the head of which resembled a flower in full bloom. His martial soul was called the Eight-petal Plum Blossom Silver Hammer. Unfortunately for him, it was only a single hammer, otherwise, he could have forged with it. Just as Tang Wulin guessed, he was an assault-type soul master! Yue Zhengyu also summoned his Holy Angel martial soul. His second soul ring lit up and a holy sword appeared in his hand. Together with He Xiaopeng, he advanced on the first grade¡¯s team in a pincer attack.

    Behind them, Ye Xingmo and Duan Hunxiao jumped into action. Ye Xingmo shot forward, now wielding a sword in hand. A golden star shone on his forehead. He moved astonishingly fast, overtaking He Xiaopeng in a single sh of movement. With another, he would reach his targets. In the same breath, Duan Hunxiao summoned a flute with a wave of his hand. Four soul rings revolved around it, two yellow and two purple. He snatched it out of the air and blew on it, filling the arena with a mncholic tune. It washed over the first gradepetitors, overwhelming them with a wave of dizziness.

    This was Duan Hunxiao¡¯s crowd control soul skill, Soul Tuning!

 Chapter 404 - A Battle of Kings

    <strong><u>Chapter 404 - A Battle of Kings</u></strong>

    Duan Hunxiao¡¯s mncholic tune continued to resonate throughout the arena. The intensity of the blizzard began to weaken, clearly showing it was having an effect on the other team. Bai Hanying smiled and took a step back, letting Duan Hunxiao take her ce. A tree branch covered in beautiful blossoming flowers appeared in her hand. This was her martial soul, the Cherry Blossom! She swung it with a flourish, dispersing the petals through the air. They floated to her teammates and released a gentle light as they came to rest on each of them.

    Tang Wulin was wrong. They did have a support-type soul master. That was Bai Hanying!

    This single move drastically bolstered the strength of the second grade team.

    At the very center of the arena, the two ss presidents met. A boom tore through the air, the ground trembling as their fists met in midair. Yuanen Yehui was shocked to find herself being pushed by Tang Wulin¡¯s strength. The golden aura around Tang Wulin red as he exerted strength through his legs and leaped after her in pursuit.

    Although Yuanen Yehui was sent retreating, she didn¡¯t suffer any real injuries. With some breathing room now, she retaliated and used Air Cannon, sending a bombardment of shockwaves back at Tang Wulin. Duan Hunxiao took this chance to blow another note. Tang Wulin¡¯s strength dipped under the note¡¯s influence.

    Yet Tang Wulin¡¯s expression was as serene as still water. He thrust his hands out before him and used Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon! A powerful repulsive force deflected Yuanen Yehui¡¯s barrage to the side. Turning his head, Tang Wulin sent a look Duan Hunxiao¡¯s way. Duan Hunxiao had just been about to blow another note, but Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shed purple as he spiritually attacked him.

    Soul Tuning was a powerful crowd control soul skill. Once someone fell prey to its effects, it would be hard for them to break free. However, these effects took time to appear. That was Soul Tuning¡¯s fatal w. The moment Tang Wulin interrupted it, the blizzard regained its frigid strength and rapidly swelled to envelop the entire battlefield.

    It was at this moment that Ye Xingmo reached the first grade team. He Xiaopeng and Yue Zhengyu followed right behind him, the three forming a spearhead to prate through the first grade team¡¯s formation. They had practiced this tactic before, their spacing between each other was perfect. All three were just close enough to support each other at a moment¡¯s notice, yet far enough to not hinder one another.

    On the first grade team¡¯s side, only Ye Xinn stood in their way. Ye Xingmo raised his sword and thrust it outward before him, the golden star on his forehead shining as a golden beam extended from his sword¡¯s tip.Ye Xinn struck out with her own sword to meet Ye Xingmo¡¯s. A sprinkle of light trailed behind her sword, outlining the path it took. The instant the two swords met, a baptism of light engulfed the stage. The miserable shriek of metal against metal pierced the air.

    The sh swept Ye Xingmo¡¯s sword aside. A hundred threads of starlight burst from the tip of Ye Xinn¡¯s sword, threatening to swallow him up.

    Is this... martial soul suppression? This realization left Ye Xingmo dumbstruck, but he didn¡¯t stay defenseless. His Starsaint Sword began to shine as he used his third soul skill. He became one with his sword as he fell back, an aura of starlight gathering around him and deflecting the iing threads of starlight to either side of him.

    Threads also flew toward He Xiaopeng, who brandished his hammer with both hands like a sledgehammer, obliterating the threads with a single swing. Beside He Xiaopeng, Yue Zhengyu shed out with his holy sword. Nine afterimages of his de appeared in the air, and an instantter, the criss-crossing threads of starlight scattered into thin air. He didn¡¯t pause at all while doing this and continued to advance on Ye Xinn.

    As Yue Zhengyu shed at her, Ye Xinn¡¯s first soul ring lit up. Starlight burst from her sword. This soul skill bore a striking resemnce to the one Ye Xingmo used just now, except it was far brighter. She swung her sword to meet Yue Zhengyu¡¯s, and a metallic ng rang out. His weapon having been readily deflected, Yue Zhengyu retreated two steps while Ye Xinn retreated one.

    They were evenly matched.

    This is... The spectating students of the first grade stared nkly at the the two. The sight even had Wu Siduo at a loss. It initially seemed rash for Tang Wulin to rush forward without a care for hispanions, but Ye Xinn proved herself strong enough to hold the line. She had managed to fight alone against three opponents! All three were in the second grade and either had four soul rings or were just short of that number! Yet Ye Xingmo had been easily suppressed by Ye Xinn and Yue Zhengyu had been blocked. This turn of events utterly confused He Xiaopeng.

    Despite facing three powerful opponents, Ye Xinn kept her momentum going. She pulled back her sword and pinched its tip between the fingers of her other hand. In a clear martial form, her foot slid out from underneath her, and sheshed out with her sword. A shard of starlight shot out of it, zipping straight for Ye Xingmo before he couldnd. She was still using only her first soul skill.

    Stuck in mid-air, Ye Xingmo had no way to dodge. However, a beam of holy light came flying out of nowhere and intercepted the starlight! A hint of embarrassment showed on Ye Xingmo¡¯s face as he knew he had just been saved. At that same moment, He Xiaopeng reached Ye Xinn. He brandished his hammer and used his first soul skill, Tremor Burst! A series of explosions rent the air, engulfing everything in a three meter radius. He Xiaopeng¡¯s Eight-petal Plum Blossom Silver Hammer was no ordinary martial soul. It possessed an inkling of the space attribute!

    Yet Ye Xinn still showed no fear. Her second soul ring lit up as she responded with a stroke of her sword, a of starlight instantly blossoming into existence. The was wide enough to epass both He Xiaopeng and Yue Zhengyu! She wasn¡¯t going to retreat in the face of just three opponents.

    Meanwhile, the blizzard continued to build up strength. Its frigid winds stabbed chilling daggers into everyone on the second grade team. Even the students in the audience that were closest to the stage could feel the temperature dropping.

    Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui shed once more at the center of the stage, rocking the entire arena with shockwaves of energy. The exchange sent both of them reeling backward. They were still evenly matched!

 Chapter 405 - Devil Titan

    <strong><u>Chapter 405 - Devil Titan</u></strong>

    By bringing the full power of his draconic blood to bear and using Golden Dragon Body, Tang Wulin and his three soul rings were able to stand on even ground with the five-meter tall Yuanen Yehui whose strength was bolstered by Diamond Titan!

    Out of everyone present, this undoubtedly shocked Yuanen Yehui the most. She knew that Tang Wulin was strong, but she thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to match her, especially since she just got her fourth soul ring. She had been certain that the gap between them had widened. Yet Tang Wulin¡¯s strength surpassed all her expectations. His battle armor equipped dragon w astounded her most of all. She had no choice but to bring out her reserve strength to resist the w¡¯s crushing effect. Even with a cultivation base of four soul rings, she couldn¡¯t get off lightly before Tang Wulin¡¯s attacks.

    Just how strong is this guy¡¯s blood essence? Even with Diamond Titan activated, I can¡¯t match his strength! Is this the difference between men and women? That can¡¯t be! I¡¯ve never met a guy as strong as him before!

    Tang Wulin felt free. His blood essence flowed in reverse, smooth and unhindered. His entire body felt as if it were ame, zing with strength. Every single one of his attacks hit like a truck, especially those he made with his right arm. The gauntlet amplified the effects of his blood essence, added weight to his punches, and made his golden dragon w deadlier than ever.

    The basis of a battle armor¡¯s power was the armor¡¯s ability to fuse with its user. Only when it became one with its user could battle armor truly amplify its user¡¯s abilities. Then, by nurturing it and increasing thepatibility rate, the user would be able to have the battle armor grow stronger alongside them.

    Although Tang Wulin didn¡¯t craft his gauntlet with his own hands, by forging the star silver it had been made from, it was exceptionallypatible with him. The strength of his blood essence exceeded the norm to begin with, but with the gauntlet, his strength reached new heights. The gauntlet fully integrated with his Golden Dragon King bloodline, and after a few days of adapting to him, the gauntlet also brought newfound strength to it.

    Although he couldn¡¯t defeat Yuanen Yehui right at that instant, he could easily keep her upied.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s gaze sharpened. Her first soul ring lit up, switching off with her third to use Titan Strength. Her immense body seemed to be more solid, an aura of unstoppable might growing thick around her. She had always been a straightforward person, so she refused to show weakness in the face of Tang Wulin¡¯s strength.

    The two shed again, the stage rumbling from the shockwaves created by their fists colliding once more. This time, Tang Wulin was the loser. He moved eight steps backward while Yuanen Yehui only retreated by three. However, the greatness of battle armor was apparent now. The majority of the impact had been mitigated by a burst of starlight that Tang Wulin¡¯s gauntlet had released. Considering how tough his dragon w was, he had sustained virtually no damage. His arm simply ached a little. He held his hand in front of his stomach, the scales on his arm rippling as if it were breathing. Taking that attack had depleted a lot of his stamina, and although he had lost that exchange, he suffered no actual setback.

    Tang Wulin sucked in a deep breath, his abdomen swelling as his lungs filled with air. His eyes shone with golden light, his aura of gold solidified, and a thundering draconic roar emanated from his body, reverberating through the air!

    From his seat up on the tform, Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi stared wide-eyed. That brat really seeded?

    Streams of gold converged around Tang Wulin to form an illusory dragon¡¯s head behind him. He thrust his palms toward the sky and the dragon¡¯s roar grew more intense. The space around him went into a frenzy, preventing the blizzard from even approaching him.

    A grim look appeared on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s face. She took half a step forward with her left foot, squatted low to the ground, and used her fourth soul skill for the first time!

    The hair covering her titan body turned golden. Her body shrank a bit, but in exchange, her arms became twice as thick. Bent on all fours like a gori, her final form exuded a primal might. Crimson bloodlust filled her eyes.

    She went into a berserk state exactly like that of the Diamond Baboon!

    This was no simple berserk state. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body had also transformed under its effects,bining the strongest traits of both the Titan Giant Ape and the Diamond Baboon. Although her eyes were crimson now, they were still clear and bright. The berserk state hadn¡¯t affected her mind. This was the power of her fourth soul skill, which she got from her second soul ring, Devil Titan!

    As a result of the enmity between her Titan Giant Ape blood and the Diamond Baboon spirit soul, she had endured an arduous trial trying to fuse with the spirit soul. She had nearly faced cultivation deviation! But in the end, she seeded in fusing with the Diamond Baboon spirit soul by using her Fallen Angel martial soul to suppress the two antagonistic bloodlines.

    The conflict between the bloodlines ultimately caused a mutation in her Titan Giant Ape martial soul. This led to her Titan Giant Ape form shrinking from five meters to four when she used Devil Titan. However, this certainly didn¡¯t signify a decrease in her strength. On the contrary, her strength increased as much as it did when she used Diamond Titan! In addition to that, Devil Titan doubled the potency of all of her abilities!

    However, such power came with numerous restrictions. Yuanen Yehui had to use both Titan Strength and Diamond Titan before she could activate Devil Titan. Furthermore, she had to fuse with the Diamond Baboon spirit soul while using it. With three soul skills and the Berserk state piled atop each other, she consumed an immense amount of soul power. With her current cultivation level, she could only maintain this state for three minutes.

    But that would be a terrifying three minutes for her opponents.

    She hadn¡¯t used this soul skill a single time when she sparred with Xie Xie, yet she was already feeling the pressure from her brief shes with Tang Wulin. She had no choice but to y this card.

    A dark-gold sheen now covered her body, the madness in her crimson eyes striking fear into the hearts of all who saw them. The oppressive aura around her could practically be touched at this point. Those around her found it hard to breathe. Three minutes? That¡¯s more than enough!

    Watching from the edge of the stage, astonishment colored the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s face. Kids are so advanced these days! She¡¯s so strong with just four rings! Extraordinary!

    Yuanen Yehui ferociously charged forward, swinging a gigantic fist toward Tang Wulin. While Yuanen Yehui underwent her Devil Titan transformation, Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence had recovered to peak strength. He pushed his palms out before him, the illusory golden dragon head roaring along with his movements and shooting forward. Everything within a five meter radius of him was instantly dyed gold.

    He unleashed Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!

    Tang Wulin may not have eaten a bean bun this time, but he had spent the past three days refining Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens. The one he unleashed this time wasn¡¯t any weaker than the one he used against Wu Siduo!

    Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens met Yuanen Yehui head on!

    A shockwave erupted from the center of the stage where both powerful forces met. It tore through the arena, stirring up a frenzy of air and dust and shaking the hall with a deafening thunderp. The dust cleared quickly, revealing Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui struggling against one another. A zing red aura surrounded him, and her clenched fists werepletely dyed gold, an effect of receiving Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens.

    Then the two suddenly broke away from each other, a gust of wind rising up into the vacuum their energies left between them. The gust dispersed the frigid winds of the blizzard around them. The next instant, both closed the gap once again, throwing another punch at each other. An even louder shockwave rocked the arena, the barrier covering the stage slightly wavering before thebined might of the two.

    The sh sent Tang Wulin flying backward, and he crashed into the barrier, bouncing off of it and onto the ground. Yuanen Yehui, on the other hand, managed to stand her ground, but her aura faded a bit. Five streaks of blood could be seen on her right fist, her right arm hanging limply at her side.

    Despite her injuries, Yuanen Yehui didn¡¯t let up on her assault. She raised her left fist and punched at the center of the blizzard with Air Cannon.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s so powerful!

    All of the spectating students watched with bated breath.

    Wu Siduo, who had been so confident of her strength, clenched her fists tightly. Could I stand toe-to-toe with Yuanen Yehui? Even if I used Hell White Tiger, I would onlyst a minute against her! That soul skill of hers is just too domineering! It¡¯s even mightier than my Hell White Tiger. I was defeated after Tang Wulin unleashed that attack, but she still has strength to spare!

    The st of air that came from Yuanen Yehui¡¯s punch wasn¡¯t colorless this time. It was a dull gold! It pierced through the blizzard with ease. She understood that the second strongest person on Tang Wulin¡¯s team was Gu Yue. She didn¡¯t know if Tang Wulin could still fight, but as long as Gu Yue still stood, then victory was not yet theirs!

    While her right arm hadn¡¯t been ruined in her sh with Tang Wulin, the crushing effect of his dragon w had still activated briefly and severely injured her.

    Her Devil Titan transformation now had one minute remaining. She had to secure her team¡¯s victory in that minute!

 Chapter 406 - An Opening in the Chaos

    <strong><u>Chapter 406 - An Opening in the Chaos</u></strong>

    The sh between Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui¡¯s had momentarily created arge gap in Gu Yue¡¯s blizzard, the resulting shockwaves hindering the movements of both teams. Despite the danger, two figures traversed the stage in a sh of silver light. Everyone else was too preupied to pay any attention to them, however. Especially Xu Lizhi. He threw bun after bun at his teammates to keep their soul power reserves topped up, all while taking the time to defend Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan. Noticing the peril that Tang Wulin was in, he threw a bun straight at him.

    Is that a Bloodthirst Bean Bun? Yuanen Yehui recognized it from their adventure in the spirit soul tower. I can¡¯t let him eat it!

    She punched out again, sending an air cannon toward the bun, the golden st of air striking and obliterating it. She then turned her attention from Gu Yue back to Tang Wulin. She couldn¡¯t afford to focus on anyone else until she thoroughly defeated him.

    Tang Wulin struggled to his feet and wiped away the blood streaming from his nose and mouth. He didn¡¯t retreat or try to avoid Yuanen Yehui. Instead, he charged forward to wee her. A draconic roar rumbled from the depths of his body once more, and the two collided in midair.

    Yuanen Yehui aimed a punch at Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder, but she held back. Considering his wounded state, she was afraid that she would fatally injure him if she used her full strength. But Tang Wulin noticed this. Sliding his foot to the side, he ducked under her punch. He made to grab her right arm with his w and sweep his left foot behind her knee.

    It was a grappling technique from the Tang Sect!

    This stunned Yuanen Yehui, but only for a moment. She recovered her wits instantly and stomped her left foot into the stage. The ground cracked and shook under her strength, throwing Tang Wulin off bnce and forcing him to miss his grab! Taking advantage of his broken stance, Yuanen Yehui threw another punch at his shoulder, no longer caring about Tang Wulin¡¯s condition!

    Tang Wulin rolled his shoulder backward as her fist struck him, trying to mitigate as much of the force as he could. A resounding crack rang out as Tang Wulin flew backward, bouncing across the stage like a ragdoll.

    Concern flitted into Yuanen Yehui¡¯s mind, but she pushed it aside and continued advancing toward Tang Wulin. This was a match, and she represented all of the second grade right now. Defeat was not an option.

    As the two of them brawled, a sudden change urred on the other side of the battlefield. A pair of figures emerged from the blizzard, appearing in the backline of the second grade team.

    It was Xie Xie and his Shadow Dragon Clone!

    Xie Xie stabbed his dagger toward Bai Hanying¡¯s shoulder. Since this wasn¡¯t a real battle to the death, he had refrained from aiming to slit her neck. The other Xie Xie approached Duan Hunxiao like lightning, stabbing its own dagger toward his hand before he could y another note.

    Xie Xie caught Bai Hanying wholly unawares, but she still reacted instantly. Xie Xie¡¯s dagger passed through empty space as her body disappeared in a burst of cherry blossom petals, only for her to reappear a short distance away. As a support-type soul master, it was only natural that she had a life-saving soul skill for times like this. Meanwhile, Duan Hunxiao flicked his wrist to meet Xie Xie¡¯s dagger with his flute. This Xie Xie pulled back his dagger before he struck the flute and retreated with Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step. Then he began circling around Duan Hunxiao.

    With his own strength alone, Xie Xie was keeping both of them upied! He only chose this moment to strike because he had been waiting for the blizzard regain its intensity and fully envelop the stage to obscure everyone¡¯s vision.

    On the frontline, Ye Xingmo had been utterly suppressed by Ye Xinn. He was battered, exhausted, and blood seeped from his chest, streaming from the wounds where her starlights threads had cut into him.

    Ye Xinn was currently locked in battle against Yue Zhengyu and He Xiaopeng. Her Stargod Sword danced through the air as she alternated between her three soul skills, raining a barrage of deadly attacks upon them. She used her soul skills perfectly. Each had just enough soul power to get the job done. Despite facing two powerful opponents alone, she was never forced to go on the defensive.

    Ye Xingmo was undoubtedly the person in the worst position on the battlefield. Fighting Ye Xinn reduced him to half his original strength. After several exchanges with her, each time experiencing martial soul suppression, he realized that her martial soul was the Stargod Sword.

    Martial soul suppression was a rare phenomena that only ured with martial souls ofmon origin. Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King bloodline suppressing everything with draconic blood was a perfect example of this.

    Ye Xingmo¡¯s Starsaint Sword was a powerful martial soul, but the Stargod Swordpletely surpassed it! He and Ye Xinn came from the same n, but her martial soul was a variant. The Stargod Sword had only appeared seven times in all of the Ye n¡¯s history. The wielder of the Stargod Sword always became the head of the Ye n and led them into a new generation of prosperity.

    Ye Xinn was this generation¡¯s heir to the Stargod Sword.

    It was only natural that Ye Xingmo would have a sour face now. It was impossible for him to contend with the wielder of the Stargod Sword with his Starsaint Sword. His martial soul had beenpletely suppressed.

    So his only option was to change targets.

    He broke away from Ye Xinn and aimed his de at Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan. He wasn¡¯t worried about this teammates. His team also had their vice-president, Duan Hunxiao, whose strength was only second to Yuanen Yehui¡¯s. He also had many tricks up his sleeve. Trusting in his team¡¯s strength, he decided to try and take out the two girls and the food-type soul master.

    Ye Xingmo thrust out his Starsaint Sword, aiming straight for Gu Yue. But at that same moment, starlight burst into existence beneath his feet. His connection with his sword was cut off, and a pure-white palm smacked his head. Frigid cold pierced his body. His eyes only saw white now.

    Thebo of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Starwheel Shackles and Gu Yue¡¯s elemental control made defeating a soul master as simple as that.

    Ye Xingmo walked the path of an agility-type soul master, so his defenses hadn¡¯t been much to begin with. A single second of absolute control with the Starwheel Shackles was all it took to stop him in his tracks. Xu Xiaoyan had spent the entire battle waiting for this opening. None of her other abilities were much to talk about, not even her Blizzard. Her greatest strength was her Starwheel Shackles. Although it had a simple effect, the number of ways it could be used inbat were endless. If used at the correct moment, it could turn the tide of battle.

    Gu Yue turned to Xu Xiaoyan. ¡°Go help Xinn. I¡¯ll help Wulin.¡± Green light enveloped her and she ran over to Tang Wulin.

    The time hade. In the three minutes they had before the match, Tang Wulin nned for Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan to lure one of their opponents in for an easy takedown. As long as they could take out one member of the second grade team, they could move on to the next phase of his n. Xie Xie¡¯s task was to take advantage of the blizzard tounch sneak attacks on support or control-type soul masters. Ye Xinn was charged with keeping her opponents upied.

    Now, it was time for Tang Wulin and Gu Yue to join forces to defeat Yuanen Yehui.

    Yuanen Yehui sent Tang Wulin flying with another thundering bombardment of attacks. Astonishment filled her crimson eyes. This was now her second time absolutely thrashing him. She thought it would be impossible for him to get back up again, but he overturned her expectations! Tang Wulin struggled to his feet once more and rolled his shoulders with a wince of pain.

    Then he charged her once more.

    Is he made of steel? Yuanen Yehui didn¡¯t dare underestimate Tang Wulin. She witnessed him crushing a draconic soul beast instantly before, so she understood just how deadly his golden dragon w was.

    After another brief exchange, she sent him flying again.

    At that moment, Gu Yue arrived. She raised her hand and sent a barrage of icicles and wind des hurtling toward Yuanen Yehui.

    This surprised Yuanen Yehui. What are you doing getting near me? A elemental-type soul master getting into close-range is just seeking death!

 Chapter 407 - Exchange

    <strong><u>Chapter 407 - Exchange</u></strong>

    Yuanen Yehui didn¡¯t bother dodging Gu Yue¡¯s assault. Devil Titan increased her defenses just as much as it increased her strength. Even Tang Wulin¡¯s attacks, which were empowered by Golden Dragon Body, only sent tingles through her body. The barrage of wind des and icicles only tickled her. She swatted at Gu Yue in annoyance, but before she couldnd a hit, a strand of bluesilver grass wrapped around Gu Yue¡¯s waist and pulled her away. Tang Wulin had crawled back up from the floor once again and pulled Gu Yue out of harm¡¯s way. Yet, even as she retreated, Gu Yue continued to unleash an onught of elementals attacks upon Yuanen Yehui.

    This guy! He¡¯s as tough as leather! Yuanen Yehui punched at Gu Yue, this time sending a st of air at her, but Tang Wulin pulled her out of the way again. He then charged Yuanen Yehui with renewed vigor, throwing a bun into his mouth as he ran.

    A Bloodthirst Bean Bun? Yuanen Yehui recognized it instantly. That¡¯s why Gu Yue ran over! She was delivering a bean bun! Yuanen Yehui knew that Devil Titan wouldn¡¯tst much longer. She was already finding it difficult to defeat Tang Wulin, but now he had a Bloodthirst Bean Bun! If she didn¡¯t finish him now, then it would be impossible for her to win. The Bloodthirst effect would definitely oust her transformation. I can¡¯t let things go his way!

    She steeled herself, resolution glimmering in her eyes. She raised her muscr arms then smashed them down onto the stage! The ground rumbled and quaked, a seismic wave spreading outward and knocking Tang Wulin and Gu Yue into the air.

    Yuanen Yehui immediately continued her offensive. She leaped over to the two with lightning speed and smashed her fists down on them!

    Tang Wulin had only just swallowed the bean bun when the shockwave knocked him into the air. The effects of the bun had yet to take hold.

    But in that moment of crisis, the most unexpected thing urred.

    In a sh of silver, Tang Wulin was teleported to Gu Yue¡¯s side. She wrapped an arm around his waist and thrust a palm outward to meet Yuanen Yehui¡¯s fists. Only those with the keenest of eyes were able to see that, right before her palm met Yuanen Yehui¡¯s fists, an iridescent sh of energy appeared in it.

    It was a whirlpool of space, light, water, fire, and earth!

    In the next instant, Yuanen¡¯s fists made contact, and Gu Yue and Tang Wulin were spinning backward. Tang Wulin subconsciously wrapped his body around Gu Yue¡¯s as they were sent flying. Yet Yuanen Yehui didn¡¯te away from the exchange unscathed either. The whirlpool of elements hadtched on to her arms and began to spread, sending shivers through her body.

    ¡°Elemental chaos?¡± The Holy Spirit Douluo stared wide-eyed. All of the Titled Douluos on the tform above moved to the edge of their seats.

    A small golden snake appeared in a sh of light, wrapping around Tang Wulin and Gu Yue to soften theirnding. It absorbed the impact as they bounced to the ground, allowing Tang Wulin to remain on his feet upon touching down. He managed to only stumble a few steps even with Gu Yue in his arms. After skidding to a stop, Tang Wulin coughed up a mouthful of blood. His body had taken quite the beating from going round after round with Yuanen Yehui. Even after eating the bean bun, his body felt heavy.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Gu Yue asked.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The Bloodthirst effect is kicking in.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Go help Xinn then. I can handle this.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Wulin took in two deep breaths, then took off running toward Ye Xinn.

    While the two were talking, Yuanen Yehui had been waving her arms frantically in an attempt to rid herself of the whirlpool¡¯s effects. In the end, she managed to disperse the five elements clinging to her, but not before the hairs on her arms were heavily damaged. In the interest of dealing a decisive blow, she had even used her broken right arm in the strike she just threw, relying on pure willpower to move the fractured bones. Her strength was waning. Devil Titan was wearing off.

    Gu Yue took a step toward Yuanen Yehui. The instant her toes touched the ground, she disappeared in a sh of silver light, only to reappear directly in front of Yuanen Yehui. Her face held no expression as she calmly raised a palm and thrust it at Yuanen Yehui. Red, yellow, and blue energies shrouded that palm strike.

    She¡¯s engaging in close quarters? Yuanen Yehui instinctively reacted with a punch, only for Gu Yue to disappear in a silver sh once more. A split-secondter, she appeared to the side of Yuanen Yehui. She struck Yuanen Yehui with her tri-colored palm, the whirling elemental energies exploded upon contact! Even with all the strength that filled Yuanen Yehui¡¯s bulky body, this strike sent her reeling backward.

    What happened next left everyone in shock.

    Gu Yue continued to teleport around Yuanen Yehui, dodging each punch at thest possible instant, countering with an tri-element palm strike, then teleporting away again. If Yuanen Yehui mmed the floor to create a shockwave, then Gu Yue struck from above. She was like a specter, impossible to catch.

    The spectating second grade students were dumbstruck. The first grade had someone like this?

    It had been shocking enough that Tang Wulin could go toe-to-toe with Yuanen Yehui, but now Gu Yue appeared and toyed with her with this unorthodox battle style.

    Even someone as skilled at spatial control as Luo Guixing couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Just how powerful is Gu Yue? She¡¯s teleporting nonstop! Her spiritual power has got to be immense! Then there are those three-element palm strikes! How is she able to unleash them so quickly? She¡¯s never showed anything like this before! Even in the selection tournament, her strength was still within the realm of usibility! Is this her true strength?

    Two booms suddenly rang out from the other side of the stage, on after the other.

    The first came from He Xiaopeng, having been sent careening backward by an explosive barrage of starlight threads. Xu Xiaoyan had rooted him in ce with her Starwheel Shackles. Ye Xinn then took advantage of this opening to unleash a barrage of starlight threads. A moment after that, white light enveloped him, and he disappeared.

    Of Ye Xinn¡¯s two remaining opponents, one had been defeated.

    In the next instant, her second opponent, Yue Zhengyu, advanced with furious power. His radiant sword burst with holy me, and he shed it at Ye Xinn, striking her Stargod Sword at an odd angle. Ye Xinn twisted to face the blow and muster up the best defense possible, but it sent her flying, her body erupting in holy me. White light enveloped her, and she departed the stage, having been eliminated as well.

    It was then Tang Wulin arrived at that side of the battlefield. He nced at where Ye Xinn had been and growled. Oh Xinn! You¡¯re too arrogant for your own good!

    With her strength, Ye Xinn would have had no problems stalling until Tang Wulin reached her, but in her arrogance, she chose to bring her battle to a head! She struck out and managed to take out He Xiaopeng. In doing so, she left herself open to Yue Zhengyu. Although she ended up falling to his de, in a one-versus-two situation, she managed to take one opponent down and exhaust the other. She had already disyed her strength.

    The first and second grade students in the audience watched with bated breath. On the first grade¡¯s side, Ye Xinn had been eliminated. The second grade had lost both Ye Xingmo and He Xiaopeng. The first grade now held the advantage.

    It was five against four!

 Chapter 408 - A Dire Situation

    <strong><u>Chapter 408 - A Dire Situation</u></strong>

    After dispatching Ye Xinn, Yue Zhengyu took stock of the situation. He quickly noticed that his team was at a disadvantage and promptly took action. A holy aura enveloped him, and he raised his holy sword, his three soul rings taking on an intense sheen at the same time. He lit up like a soul bulb, radiant as a the sun itself. Powerful waves of holy might rolled off of him. With his sword raised to pierce the heavens, holy light descended around him. The entire stage basked in the brilliant splendor, an expanse of golden clouds gathered in the sky above. The very sight filled everyone with awe.

    ¡°Judgement!¡± Yue Zhengyu¡¯s voice resounded throughout the arena, the entire stage trembling before his holy might. Three golden beams of light fell upon Tang Wulin, Xu Lizhi, and Xu Xiaoyan. They swallowed them up in an instant, their figures disappearing.

    The beams were made of pure holy energy. Inside of them, Xu Lizhi and Xu Xiaoyan felt as if their souls were ascending to a higher realm. They felt no pain or suffering, only aforting warmth. However, the soul power in their bodies gushed out of them uncontrobly. In the blink of an eye, half of their soul power reserves were gone. Then weakness took hold of their bodies.

    Before this could go on any further, two beams of white shot out. They disrupted the beams of holy energy, taking their ces on Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi to whisk them away in a sh of light.

    Both were eliminated.

    No one had expected Yue Zhengyu to explode with such power. His attack carried the might of his three soul skills, possessing the power to dissolve the energy within his the bodies of his targets. The tide of battle had been turned in an instant.

    The moment his two teammates were eliminated, Tang Wulin¡¯s golden soul ring shone brightly. A golden aura zed into existence around him and fought back the holy light. Compared to Yue Zhengyu¡¯s brilliant aura, Tang Wulin¡¯s aura held a hint of darkness.

    Five streaks of dark-gold sliced through the holy light and continued onward to Yue Zhengyu. Spatial cracks appeared around Yue Zhengyu as the streaks approached him. In another sh of white light, Yue Zhengyu disappeared from the stage. With just a wave of her hand, the Holy Spirit Douluo saved another student from fatal harm.

    And Yue Zhengyu was also eliminated!

    Tang Wulin may have defeated Yue Zhengyu by using both his Golden Dragon Dreadw and Bluesilver Golden Array, but he did note away from the holy light unscathed. Immediately after retaliating, he fell to one knee, gasping for breath. The concentrated bombardment of holy judgement had depleted Tang Wulin¡¯s energies and washed away the Bloodthirst effect. After taking a beating from Yuanen Yehui, and now this, his reserves had now run dry.

    The first grade team now found itself facing a dire situation. If Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t continue fighting, then only Gu Yue and Xie Xie remained. To make matters worse, at that very moment, Duan Hunxiao cornered Xie Xie¡¯s clone.

    As expected! The second grade is stronger in the end! Confidence glimmered in the eyes of the second grade students.

    Weakness weighed down on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. This battle had ced him under the most pressure. He had gone toe-to-toe with Yuanen Yehui and kept her upied, had taken a full st of holy might, and had even mustered the strength he still had to take out Yue Zhengyu!

    But the battle wasn¡¯t over. Neither side had won yet.

    Tang Wulin pushed off the ground with his right hand, swaying and teetering until he found his footing. He then took in a deep breath, raised his hands, and began moving them in circles. The flow of his blood essence reversed once more.

    As he did that, the showdown between Gu Yue and Yuanen Yehui reached its climax.

    Gu Yue danced like a specter, her figure flickering in and out of existence around Yuanen Yehui. Each time she appeared, a tri-element palm strike quickly followed.

    Despite all her strength, all Yuanen Yehui could do was passively defend. As the countdown on Devil Titan¡¯s duration reached its end, her expression grew darker and quickly soured into a frown. She had never considered switching to her Fallen Angel martial soul for this match. She kept it a secret that few were privy to. If she did use it, her true gender would be revealed. However, Gu Yue¡¯s strength far exceeded her expectations. Isn¡¯t she supposed to be a ranged attacker? How is she able to condense the elements and use it in close quartersbat like this?

    Although Devil Titan did power her defenses up to an impressive level, Yuanen Yehui still needed to move soul power through her body to dispel the elemental energies left by each of Gu Yue¡¯s palm strikes. The elemental energies quickly umted on her body, fusing together to produce more potent effects.

    If Yuanen Yehui were in peak condition, she would have had nothing to fear from Gu Yue. She could have just used a wide-ranged attack to force her away. Teleportation was indeed a powerful ability, but Yuanen Yehui could have just created a spatial disturbance with a full-strength punch. That, by itself, would have prevented Gu Yue from teleporting all over the ce.

    Unfortunately for Yuanen Yehui, the effects of Devil Titan were about to expire. Her strength was already plummeting rapidly. She wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.She couldn¡¯t sustain her Titan Giant Ape form much longer either. Her soul power was nearly depleted. Even if she switched over to her Fallen Angel martial soul, herbat power would take a massive hit.

    What can I do?

    At that moment, a sharp, melodic sound pierced the air. On the other side of the battlefield, two figures stumbled backward and fused into one. Xie Xie stumbled, nearly falling to the ground. He had no way of defending against Duan Hunxiao¡¯s attack.

    Duan Hunxiao¡¯s eyes had a frosty edge to them. Despite being his team¡¯s control-type soul master, he had failed to stop the enemy agility-type soul master from attacking his teammate. He felt utterly humiliated. He had his own pride, and Yuanen Yehui was the only person in his ss that he respected.

    Xie Xie had used his surprise attack to throw Bai Hanying and Duan Hunxiao into disarray, then worked with his clone to keep them upied. However, his clone had been dispelled and he no longer had enough soul power to call another one.

    Duan Hunxiao didn¡¯t let this opportunity go to waste. His third soul ring lit up and he blew into his flute. A screech pierced the air, a baleful aura enveloping Xie Xie.

    It was his third soul skill, Death Song, a sound wave attack that also affected the target¡¯s mind!

    Bai Hanying chose this moment to act. She waved the branch in her hand, scattering cherry blossom petals into the air. The petals drifted over to Yuanen Yehui. The moment they touched her, her back straightened, ferocity returned to her gaze, and a shimmering aura of white enveloped her. With her strength restored, she stomped at the ground.

    Space in a ten meter radius of her warped and trembled. Gu Yue suddenly appeared out of thin air and dropped to the ground. After retreating a few steps, she took up her battle stance.

    Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong furrowed their brows at this sight. Yuanen Yehui slowly strode over to Gu Yue. With Xie Xiepletely restrained by Duan Hunxiao, his fate was decided. No suspense remained in this battle.

    Bai Hanying¡¯s cherry blossom petals were like a bridge between her and Yuanen Yehui. She revealed a sweet smile as she stared at Yuanen Yehui¡¯s back. This soul skill was called Lover¡¯s Bridge! Once formed, it linked the soul power reserves of the user and the target. The connection allowed Bai Hanying to funnel her soul power into Yuanen Yehui! With ess to a Soul Elder¡¯s soul power reserves, it was only natural that Yuanen Yehui would be able to continue to fight in her Titan Giant Ape form.

    Today¡¯s battle was full of surprises. With Tang Wulin¡¯s schemes and Ye Xinn¡¯s strength, the first grade team had been able to take out Ye Xingmo and He Xiaopeng.

    However, they hadn¡¯t expected Yue Zhengyu to unleash such a powerful attack. Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi had been eliminated in an instant. Although Tang Wulin took Yue Zhengyu down swiftly afterward, their supply line had already been cut off. The first grade team¡¯s situation only worsened from there, yet the second grade team still had Yuanen Yehui, the four-ringed Duan Hunxiao, and the support-type Bai Hanying.

    It was clear which side would win.

    The roar of a dragon filled the stage. Tang Wulin¡¯s body glowed gold as he walked to Gu Yue¡¯s side. The two now stood shoulder-to-shoulder. At that moment, a white light shed and Xie Xie disappeared from the battlefield. He reappeared beside the Holy Spirit Douluo an instantter. He hadn¡¯t been able to endure the Death Song any longer.

    Duan Hunxiao turned to face them Tang Wulin and Gu Yue. It was now two versus three.

    If Tang Wulin were in peak condition, then maybe there would have been hope. However, since the Bloodthirst effect wore off, he was in a weakened state. His golden aura wasn¡¯t as magnificent as it usually was. With just him and Gu Yue remaining, there was no hope for victory.

    Yuanen Yehui came to a stop and looked Tang Wulin in the eye. ¡°Surrender.¡±

    Even if they lost, they had already earned enough glory. There was a three-year age difference between grades at Shrek Academy. The gap in strength that three years of time created was like that of heaven and earth.

    But Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t give up here. Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze did not possess its usual calm. Determination still burned brightly in it, so bright that his eyes resembled a pair of fireballs. He held his head high as he strode forward, the dragon¡¯s roar growing louder with each step.

    He stopped a short distance ahead of Gu Yue. She stared at him nkly, the sight of his broad shoulders filling her eyes.

    Duan Hunxiao brought his flute back up to his mouth. With a cold glint in his eyes, he sucked in a deep breath and prepared to blow. If Tang Wulin and Gu Yue didn¡¯t concede, he would immediatelyunch his attack.

    Yuanen Yehui sighed. Defeating her opponent in a battle was a show of respect.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. He slowly raised his dragon w and squeezed out thest shred of strength in his body, pushing his golden soul ring shine brightly once more.

 Chapter 409 - Soul Fusion Skill

    <strong><u>Chapter 409</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin knew the battle was hopeless, but he did not cower and surrender. Even in defeat he would stand with his back straight and head held high. It wasn¡¯t just his own pride that he had to protect. He stood there on the stage as the champion of the entire first grade.

    Defeat was eptable, but surrender was not!

    All of the first grade students got to their feet, standing straight and watching the finale with clenched fists. At that moment, all of their hearts were united as they desperately hoped Tang Wulin would create a miracle.

    That¡¯s our ss President!

    Wu Siduo clenched her fists tighter than anyone else, her knuckles strained white. She yearned to be up on that stage with them! Maybe, just maybe... if I were up there too, maybe we could have won this match! You¡¯re not allowed to lose, Tang Wulin!

    Up on the tform, Elder Cai nodded slightly. ¡°Even in defeat, there is honor. He¡¯s living up to the legacies of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect.¡±

    Feng Wuyu snorted, but didn¡¯t say a word.

    Zhuo Shi furrowed his brow. His granddisciple had already proven himself, but this was Shrek Academy! There had never been a shortage of monsters here. Tang Wulin was not weak. His opponent was too strong!

    None of them believed that Tang Wulin and Gu Yue had a shot at winning.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo watched the scene unfold with calm eyes. Yuanen Yehui raised a fist and strode across the stage to meet Tang Wulin. Duan Hunxiao took a deep breath and prepared to blow on his flute. A faint smile tugged at the corner of the Douluo¡¯s mouth as her gaze moved to Tang Wulin.

    But an instantter, shock reced the calm!

    Gu Yue snapped out of her daze and stopped staring at Tang Wulin¡¯s back. She took a step forward and hugged him from behind.

    W-what is she doing? Even if you like him, do you really have to do that during a battle? And you two are so young too! What on earth is she doing? No one couldprehend what they were seeing.

    Yuanen Yehui and Duan Hunxiao were dumbstruck. The Lover¡¯s Bridge that connected Bai Hanying and Yuanen Yehui wavered. The teachers on the tform had nk looks on their faces.

    The lifeless dragon roaring from Tang Wulin¡¯s body suddenly grew stronger. His blood essence surged with power. Strands of red, blue, yellow, green, gold, silver, and ck rose from Gu Yue¡¯s body, intertwining to be one before merging into Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The seven colors spread across his golden scales, painting them with their hues, and the regal majesty of his aura grew even further.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. All he knew was that his body was now bursting with power. The unprecedented level of power thrashing within him made his entire body tremble. His seven-colored scales grew thicker, turning transparent as they spread to cover the rest of his body. He was soon d in an armor of shining translucent scales. The dragon within him roared, looking upon the whole world with disdain.

    Up on the tform, Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi and zing Dragon Douluo Feng Wuyu groaned. Their faces contorted with horror, clearly feeling their martial souls being suppressed. If their cultivation levels weren¡¯t so much higher than Tang Wulin¡¯s, they would have already been prostrating themselves before him.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Tang Wulin floated a few meters into the air. His dragon w now gleamed with seven resplendent colors. Clenching it into a fist.

    Duan Hunxiao reacted quickly to the change. His fourth soul ring lit up and he blew an ear-piercing note, creating a sound wave so powerful that it may as well have been tangible. The wave rolled toward Tang Wulin, threatening to swallow him whole, but when it was only five meters away from him, the space around him warped and the sound wave disappeared. The flute went silent.

    Then Tang Wulin turned to Yuanen Yehui, instantly crossed the distance between them, and punched.

    Only then did Yuanen Yehui recover from her shock. She let out a battle cry and threw both her fists forward to meet Tang Wulin¡¯s attack, drawing out everyst drop of strength from her body. However, inches before Yuanen Yehui¡¯s fists met Tang Wulin¡¯s, the space around her distorted. She felt as if she were trying to move through a quagmire. No matter how much strength she exerted, her body refused to move forward.

    A seven-colored light engulfed the entire battlefield in an instant. The colors mingled together, swirling back and forth until all the spectating students could see epassing the stage was pitch-ck darkness. The battlefield waspletely devoid of light.

    What¡¯s happening? No one understood what they were seeing.

    Then, in the next moment, light appeared to illuminate the darkness. This light was a familiar white. It retrieved Yuanen Yehui, Bai Hanying, and Duan Hunxiao from the darkness, moving them from the stage. Then it transformed into a and covered all of the students the Holy Spirit Douluo had extracted from the battle. Once it did, the darkness began to fade away, revealing the transformed Tang Wulin floating in the air. He slowly descended,ing to a gentlending on the stage. Gu Yue then separated from his body. The instant she did, the blossom of seven lights vanished into nothingness. The two of them stood there with their eyes closed,pletely and utterly motionless.

    W-what just happened? Just what is going on? What was that seven-colored light? And those multi-colored scales? Everyone stared at Tang Wulin and Gu Yue with dumbfounded looks on their faces. Even the elders watching from their tform were at a loss. What was that?

    ¡°They¡¯ve lost consciousness.¡± The Holy Spirit Douluo was the first to speak. ¡°Both sides have been defeated, but since I had to save the remaining second grade students at the end, victory goes to the first grade!¡±

    Although both Tang Wulin and Gu Yue lost consciousness, they remained standing. Both were leaning into each other, neither one allowing the other to fall.

    The students of the first grade did not cheer. Passionate tears flowed from their eyes instead. At that moment, all of them recognized Tang Wulin as their rightful ss president, and Gu Yue as their vice-president.

    Then realization dawned on them.

    Glory went to the first grade. They had won.

    We¡¯re students of the first grade! They all shouted within their hearts, fire zing in their eyes.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s mask of calm finally cracked. She clenched her fist and stared at the two people nestled against each other on the stage.

    Up on the tform, Elder Cai stared at the duo in astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s a soul fusion skill.¡±

    That was the only exnation she coulde up with. There was no other way to exin the transformation that urred when Gu Yue hugged Tang Wulin.

    Zhuo Shi wore a pensive expression. ¡°That punch... it created a vacuum.¡±

    Instead of immediately refuting what Zhuo Shi said, Feng Wuyu nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes. It was a vacuum. All seven elements were stripped away, leaving only a space that needed to be filled. No energy remained, no fire, water, earth, wind, light, darkness, or even spatial energy. Wulin¡¯s punch created a vacuum devoid of the seven elements. I never would have thought they would be able to use a soul fusion skill like that with two unrted martial souls. I¡¯ll call that move the Dragon King Vacuum Punch.¡±

    Are their martial souls really unrted? Zhuo Shi stared at the two students on stage, his eyes narrowing to slits. Zhuo Shi had taught Tang Wulin the basis of Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens, so he understood it best. If that¡¯s truly the case, why did I feel his blood essence explode with strength when they transformed? Has his bloodline sublimated? No, that can¡¯t be. Even if he used a soul fusion skill, there¡¯s no way that could have happened.

    When they went to move Tang Wulin and Gu Yue from the stage, they were surprised to find hertched onto him like a mp. It was impossible to remove her from him.

 Chapter 410 - Unconcious

    <strong><u>Chapter 410 - Unconcious</u></strong>

    Since they couldn¡¯t separate Gu Yue from Tang Wulin, Feng Wuyu, Zhuo Shi, and Holy Spirit Douluo Yali ended up bringing them back to the working student dormitory in one bundle.

    ¡°Yali, are their bodies okay?¡± Zhuo Shi asked.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no real problem with their bodies. They¡¯re just exhausted. That transformation was too much for them to bear, so they¡¯ll need time to recover. Truth be told... their soul fusion skill is quite strange. Generally speaking, a soul fusion skill can be used when both soul masters have at least three rings. But it looks like the soul fusion skill of these two is far more demanding. Or maybe it would be more urate to say that it¡¯s exceedingly powerful. It simply consumed too much of their energy. Fortunately, they have good foundations, so they just need time to rest and recover now. They¡¯ll need a full month of rest.¡±

    ¡°One month?¡± Hearing this from Shrek Academy¡¯s most powerful healer left Feng Wuyu and Zhuo Shi bbergasted. The value of a soul fusion skill that required a month¡¯s rest after using it was dubious. However, this also served as proof to just how overbearing Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s soul fusion skill was.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t actuallyplete their soul fusion skill either,¡± Yali said. ¡°Yet I felt my heart race when they used it. The morepatible two people are, the more powerful their soul fusion skill is. Even if we searched all of history, it would be hard to find more than a handful of people whose fusion rate exceeded eighty percent. The highest fusion rate ever recorded is that of Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao and his wife, Dragon Butterfly Douluo Tang Wutong. They both had twin martial souls that enabled them to use a total of four soul fusion skills. They are praised as the strongest duo in all of history. It¡¯s been said that their fusion rate even approached one hundred percentpatibility!

    ¡°Some historians whose research focused on Huo Yuhao and his wife stated that any soul fusion skill capable of reaching one hundred percent fusion rate would be considered a divine fusion. If both soul masters were at a sufficiently high enough level, using such a soul fusion skill would allow them to exhibit power on par with a god! Although I only have an inkling of a suspicion, the soul fusion skill of these two children might be on par with a divine fusion soul skill. I can¡¯t imagine any other reason why their soul fusion skill would be so powerful. We¡¯ll need to keep a close eye on them. If my suspicion turns out to be correct, then Shrek Academy will have picked up a pair of real treasures.¡±

    Feng Wuyu and Zhuo Shi looked at each other in dismay, both sharing a bitter smile.

    It was impossible to examine Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s soul fusion skill at the moment. One use alone left them bedridden for a month. This was too high a price to ask the two children to pay. They were in the spring of their youth. The amount they could grow in a month was enormous.

    ?

    Blood essence bubbled, surging forth like a raging river. Tang Wulin opened his eyes to find himself within his spiritual world. It stretched out before him like a sea of stars. Countless specks of gold floated, suspended in space. The golden hall from before was nowhere to be seen.

    Then he looked up. To his astonishment, an enormous golden dragon floated above him. It was toorge for him to even fathom. Its body seemed to stretch on forever. There were eighteen rings of light around the dragon¡¯s body. Three glowed a soft blue, while the rest were a zing red.

    Is this the Golden Dragon King sealed within my body? Those rings of light must be the seals then, right?

    Tang Wulin began to collect his thoughts, but he couldn¡¯t quite recall what happened before he woke up in this spiritual world. All he remembered was the warmth of Gu Yue¡¯s body when she hugged him, his blood essence surging with power, and himself subconsciously unleashing a punch. His mind had already been a haze by then. Thest thing he could recall was the moment when the translucent scales began covering his body.

    Everything after that was nk.

    ¡°Old Tang, are you here?¡± Tang Wulin shouted. Maybe Old Tang can exin what happened.

    However, only silence answered him. Old Tang was nowhere to be found.

    The golden dragon floating above Tang Wulin suddenly stirred. It raised its head and unleashed a heaven-rending roar. A wave of dizziness struck Tang Wulin, stars dancing in his vision. Then the scene before him blurred and changed. He saw an enormous dragon with a seven-colored aura floating in midair. Countless beasts on the ground below it and in the air around it roared in respect, shaking Tang Wulin down to his very core. The horde of beasts then began rushing in one direction like a giant wave.

    A thundering voice boomed in Tang Wulin¡¯s head, so loud that it felt like a spiritual attack.

    ¡°My fate is mine to decide! Not the heavens!¡±

    Then he lost consciousness again.

    Some timeter, Tang Wulin woke up, the scene of the dragon and the horde of beasts still fresh in his mind. Simply recalling that scene made his heart race.

    He groaned in pain. His eyes shot open. A familiar ceiling told him he was back in the working student dormitory. He tried to sit up but didn¡¯t have the strength. His head immediately fell back onto his pillow.

    Then he noticed a warmth pressing against his body. He heard the gentle sound of breathing. Looking down, he was stunned to find a pair of arms wrapped around him.

    Huh? Is that... Gu Yue?

    ¡°Ow! My head hurts...¡± Tang Wulin leaned back and finally noticed that Gu Yue was embracing him from behind. Both of them were still wearing the clothes they had battled in. He tried to pry her arms from him gently. There¡¯s no other way!

    ¡°Don¡¯t move...¡± A dissatisfied voice grumbled into his ear. An instantter, he felt the arms around him tighten their hold. He felt like he was being constricted by a pair of snakes. Throwing caution to the wind, he hastily separated himself from her. That was when Gu Yue finally woke up.

    ¡°W-what are you doing in my bed?¡± she cried.

    Tang Wulin seized the opening and jumped off the bed. A bout of vertigo washed over him and he stumbled. His body was still weak.

    Gu Yue stared at him, her eyes full of astonishment.

    Tang Wulin felt his throat go dry. ¡°Uh, t-this... is actually my bed.¡±

    Gu Yue tried to get up, but a wave of dizziness struck her. Tang Wulin rushed to support her. He could smell the freshness of spring wafting from her. She blushed crimson and struggled free from his grasp, then stumbled over to her own bed.

    No one else was in the room. The sun already shone brightly outside.

    It looks like it¡¯s morning, so everyone else should be in ss. Tang Wulin looked at Gu Yue, but she averted her gaze and lowered her head. Awkward tension filled the air.

    Amidst this strange atmosphere, another bout of vertigo hit Tang Wulin and he had toy down. Gu Yue seemed to experience the same thing and fell onto her bed as well. The curtain dividing the room was open. Both of them could hear each other breathing.

    A few momentster, Gu Yue managed topose herself. She drummed up all of her courage, preparing to speak. But then she noticed that Tang Wulin¡¯s breathing had calmed down.

    ¡°That pig!¡± Gu Yue grumbled. Yet a wry smile appeared on her lips a momentter. Tang Wulin had fallen asleep just as she was about to say something. Perhaps it was due to fatigue. Maybe he just wanted to escape from her.

    When Tang Wulin next woke up, the room was bustling with activity. He heard Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s voice first.

    ¡°Big Sis Gu yue, how are you doing?¡± she asked. ¡°Are you feeling okay? Please take it easy and rest some more. I heard the teachers talking about how the Holy Spirit Douluo said you and Tang Wulin would need a whole month to recover. Please don¡¯t force yourself. You can take this week of sses off.¡±

    ¡°How long were we unconscious?¡± Gu Yue asked.

    Xu Xiaoyan stuck out three fingers. ¡°It¡¯s been this many days.¡±

    Gu Yue pouted. ¡°Why was I in his bed when I woke up?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan snickered. ¡°You were holding onto him so tightly that none of us could separate you! You sure know how to make a move early on, Big Sis Gu Yue!¡±

    ¡°Stop making stuff up.¡± Gu Yue blushed crimson. ¡°What does a kid like you understand? Just focus on your cultivation instead of this nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. How am I talking nonsense? Did you forget already? We¡¯ve already moved to the next room over. Why did you choose to stay in this room if you didn¡¯t want to? You could have just walked next door as soon as you woke up!¡±

    ¡°Huh? I... I forgot. I¡¯m telling you, I really forgot!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan was correct. Right after Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn joined their group, they became working students and got another room to move all the girls into. Gu Yue couldn¡¯t believe she had forgotten this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Yue shot to her feet and rushed out the door, the sweetughter of Xu Xiaoyan following close behind.

    Tang Wulin pretended he was still asleep until he could no longer hear them. Then he opened one eye halfway and took a peek at the room to make sure no one was there. Confident that he was alone, he let out a sigh of relief.

    But then a round face popped out of his blindspot and peered down at him.

 Chapter 411 - The First Semesters Final Exam

    <strong><u>Chapter 411 - The First Semester¡¯s Final Exam</u></strong>

    ¡°Woah!¡± Tang Wulin cried out. ¡°Lizhi, what are you doing? You scared me!¡±

    ¡°Nothing really.¡± Xu Lizhi smirked. ¡°I was just waiting to see when you would wake up.¡±

    Tang Wulin sat up in his bed, fighting against his body¡¯sck of strength. Fortunately, dizziness did not strike him this time.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Xu Lizhi asked.

    Tang Wulin subconsciously rubbed his belly. It felt so empty that he could swear he felt his spine on the other side just by poking it. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±

    After devouring some pork buns, Tang Wulin let out a sigh of satisfaction. He felt much better.

    ¡°Did we win?¡± he asked.

    Xu Lizhi nodded. ¡°We won. We won in the overallpetition as well. Everyone whopeted was rewarded with a lot of contribution points. You should go with Gu Yue to visit Wu Zhangkongter. You know, I really can¡¯t believe you two hid it so well. Seriously! A soul fusion skill! That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    Tang Wulin forced a smile. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that was our first time using it?¡±

    Xu Lizhi stared at him with a dumbfounded look. ¡°Your first time? No way!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying! It really was our first time!¡±

    ¡°What was your first time?¡± Yuanen Yehui asked as she walked into the room with Xie Xie. Seeing Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi together and hearing their mention of a ¡°first time¡±, her expression contorted into a strange grimace.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t notice her expression. ¡°We were talking about my soul fusion skill with Gu Yue! I honestly don¡¯t know what happened. Were you guys hurt, Yuanen?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui shook her head and stopped about five meters from Tang Wulin. ¡°The Holy Spirit Douluo saved us. Listen. That attack of yours felt really strange. It was almost as if I were cut off from the rest of the world. Like the world itself was rejecting me. Did you guys reallye up with it in the heat of battle?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly. ¡°Do I need to make some sort of pledge for you to believe me?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui snorted. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Just remember, you guys may have won this time, but you might not be as lucky the next. I¡¯ll definitely pay you back.¡±

    ¡°Sounds great.¡± Tang Wulin chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to rest then. And once you¡¯ve recovered, you can get back to forging.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so selfish,¡± Tang Wulin said with a wry smile.

    Yuanen Yehui waved goodbye then left.

    Why was she acting so distant? Tang Wulin got an odd feeling from Yuanen Yehui. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but he felt as if she were actively avoiding him. I¡¯m not ugly... and she wasn¡¯t like that when we first met.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Wulin.¡± Xie Xie spoke up. ¡°Cultivating is the only thing she¡¯s got on her mind.¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. ¡°Whose side are you on?¡±

    The question caught Xie Xie unawares. ¡°Yours, of course!¡±

    ¡°Why are you speaking up for her then?¡± Xu Lizhi asked.

    Xie Xie red at him. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. What would you know? Now give me a bun and help me save some money.¡±

    ¡°I refuse. Buns cost soul power, you know!¡± Xu Lizhi snickered.

    Tang Wulin shrugged helplessly. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m going to cultivate for a bit, so you two keep it down.¡±

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s pork buns had given him some strength, enough for him to focus on recovering with his own effort. He sat down, crossed his legs, and began meditating. The second he began, he exhaled deeply. No wonder the Holy Spirit Douluo said Gu Yue and I would need a month to recover. My body¡¯s condition is even worse than I imagined! I¡¯m lucky my meridians weren¡¯t damaged.

    He was shocked by the state of his body. Only a few drops of soul power remained in it, his blood essence had no vigor, and hisplexion was pale. He urged the energies within him to circte slowly, careful not to harm his organs. If not for the pork buns, he wouldn¡¯t have had even the energy to sit with his legs crossed. Just what was that soul fusion skill? My entire body is a mess! Well, all I can do now is take my time to recover. I¡¯m lucky I didn¡¯t suffer anysting injuries.

    All Tang Wulin could do was use the Mysterious Heaven Method to direct his feeble blood essence and soul power throughout his body. A trickle of soul power soon formed within him.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s evaluation of him had been wrong. His body far exceeded the norm. With the addition of Xu Lizhi¡¯s pork buns, it only took him three days to gather some soul power in his body. With this bit of soul power, his recovery hastened rapidly. He only needed ten days to recover to eighty percent of peak condition. The remaining twenty percent couldn¡¯t be forced, and he would have to slowly work at it. ording to his own observations, it would take him another ten days to get back to tip-top condition.

    Tang Wulin spent those ten days going through a monotonous routine.

    Attend ss. Forge. Cultivate. Study.

    But there was one difference. The students of the first grade were far more united than they had been at the beginning of the school year. All of Tang Wulin¡¯s ssmates now greeted him with sincere smiles when they saw him. Everyone was in a frenzy to grow stronger.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t try the soul fusion skill with Gu Yue again. The side effects were costly. He had asked Wu Zhangkong, Feng Wuyu, and Zhuo Shi about it, but none of them could make heads or tails of their situation. The only thing they were certain about was that their soul fusion skill was so extremely domineering that it could possibly even be on the level of a divine fusion. The two Titled Douluos told him to wait until he gained another soul ring before attempting to practice using it.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t dispute this. Being dmissioned for an entire month was too high of a cost for him. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose a month of cultivation.

    As for Gu Yue, she acted as if nothing had happened, although she did distance herself from everyone else a bit more than usual. However, since everyone was busy with cultivating, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t find it odd that he saw her less.

    Ye Xinn held off from making any more pieces of battle armor. At this point in time, she needed to increase her soul power rank. She had just barely seeded in making Tang Wulin¡¯s gauntlet by a hair¡¯s breadth. It was too dangerous for her to attempt making something of that level again, so everyone agreed that she had to wait until she had four soul rings.

    All of them walked their own unique path of cultivation, all striving to advance. Xie Xie conspicuously disappeared the most often. As soon as lunch ended, he would scurry off somewhere only to returnte in the evening and pass out on his bed. Xu Xiaoyan also went missing forrge chunks of time. They were all busy working toward their own goals.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s schedule was the most rigid of them all. He focused on forging, cultivated on the side, and gorged himself to improve his blood essence. He made small gains every day.

    The days passed just like this, and in the blink of an eye, the end of the semester was upon them.

    Shen Yi stood behind the lectern in the ssroom with a shining smile on her face.

    ¡°The first semester¡¯s final exam you¡¯ve all been looking forward to is almost here,¡± she said.

    Countless students sat up straight when she swept her gaze across them. The exam we¡¯ve all been looking forward to? No way! No one looks forward to exams!

    Apprehension gripped the hearts of many students. Ten students would be expelled this year, and they didn¡¯t know how many would be given the boot in this exam.

    Sure enough, Shen Yi¡¯s next words made the weakest students pale.

    ¡°Five people will be expelled ording to the results of the exam. Work hard if you don¡¯t want to be one of those five.¡±

    Five people... Tang Wulin clenched his fists.

    Shen Yi looked at him. ¡°Speak.¡±

    Tang Wulin steeled himself. ¡°Teacher Shen, is there any way to avoid having anyone expelled?¡±

    She quirked a brow at his question. ¡°There is.¡±

    Huh? There is? Everyone had expected Shen Yi to say no. This was Shrek Academy after all!

    Yet she said there was a way!

 Chapter 412 - Preparing to Set Out

    <strong><u>Chapter 412 - Preparing to Set Out</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin lit up at Shen Yi¡¯s words. ¡°What do we have to do so no one is expelled?¡±

    Shen Yi nced at him before returning her gaze to the rest of the ss. ¡°The results of the final exam will be based on how many points you score. If everyone meets the minimum score, then everyone might be able to pass. But then the bar for next semester¡¯s exam would be raised by five percent.¡±

    Tang Wulin furrowed his brow. He wasn¡¯t naive enough to think Shrek Academy¡¯s exams would be simple. Passing the exam was definitely easier said than done.

    Shen Yi smiled. ¡°The only leeway we¡¯ll allow is the option to share points with other students. However, let me remind you that these points are the same ones that will determine whether you get into the inner court. Be careful of how many points you give away. They could be the difference between making into the inner court or not.¡±

    Her words caused a stir, hushed murmurs breaking out among the stronger of the students. They all yearned to enter the inner court, but giving away their points would hurt their chances of making it in.

    Tang Wulin lowered his hand and said no more. His strength was limited. Even if he wanted to help his ssmates pass the exam, there were only so many he could help. He decided it was better to consider this matter closer to the end of the exam.

    ¡°Now, here are the details of the exam. The exam will span fifteen days. In those fifteen days, you will go to Bright City. You must visit at least ten cities, including Bright City, and in every city you visit, you must defeat a soul master at least five soul power ranks above you. You may not receive any help with finding your opponents, defeating them, or travelling to Bright City. All of you will have to figure out how to do this on your own.

    ¡°Furthermore, your soul storage devices,municators, and any other resources you possess will be confiscated before you head out. That includes money. You will all leave empty-handed. Remember, you will only have fifteen days. As long as you canplete the assigned tasks and return within fifteen days, you¡¯ll pass the exam. The number of points you earn will depend on the strength of the opponents you defeat. If you don¡¯t manage to aplish the assigned tasks in those fifteen days, you will unconditionally fail the exam and have half your points deducted. Do not worry about how your points are being counted during the exam. The Academy will be dispatching teachers to shadow all of you.

    ¡°But don¡¯t expect them to help you under any circumstances.¡± She paused, letting the words sink in. ¡°Even if your life is in danger, they will not intervene. So act with caution during the exam. Don¡¯t pick a fight with someone you can¡¯t handle.¡±

    Tang Wulin could hardly believe his ears. There are exams like this? But after a moment of thought, he understood the aim of Shrek Academy. The exam was structured like this to be aprehensive test of their abilities. Previous benefits of food, clothing, shelter, and transportation were all stripped away. Without a single penny, they had to visit ten cities, find and defeat opponents stronger than them, then make their way back.

    Bright City was located on the western part of the continent while Shrek Academy sat right in the continent¡¯s heart. Even traveling via high-speed train would take three straight days of travel from Shrek City to Bright City. In other words, that was at least six days of travelling, not to mention the time they would have to spend in each city looking for opponents.

    A grim silence descended upon the ss following Shen Yi¡¯s announcement. Every student was deep in thought, nning just how they would tackle the exam.

    ¡°You may not form groups,¡± Shen Yi continued. ¡°Everyone must take this exam alone. If any cooperation is discovered, everyone involved will fail.¡± Then she departed.

    A smile tugged at the corner of Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth. Interesting!

    He nced at his friends. They were all deep in thought as well, but none showed any worry. Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes zed with determination. Gu Yue calmly contemted the exam as if it were no big deal. Xu Lizhi and Xie Xie both looked excited, and Xu Xiaoyan simply wore a sweet smile on her face.

    The exam would begin the morning of the next day.

    ?

    Sitting behind at desk in the headmaster¡¯s office, Elder Cai smiled at Shen Yi. ¡°So the arrangements for the exam areplete?¡±

    Shen Yi nodded. ¡°Everything is in order.¡±

    ¡°Good. There has always been a few surprises during the first final exam for new students. Let¡¯s see what happens this year. Remember to be thorough with the body search. These are clever kids we¡¯ve got. Who knows what they¡¯ll do for an advantage?¡±

    Shen Yi chuckled. ¡°You can rest easy. I¡¯ve gone through this once before, so I know exactly what they¡¯re all thinking. Anything they cane up with, their seniors have already done. Senior brother and the other proctors have already set out.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. This will be a good learning experience for them,¡± Elder Cai said.

    With their business finished, Shen Yi left. Elder Caiid back in her chair deep in thought. After a while, she stood up and walked over to the window. She peered out and stared at a towering building on the horizon that pierced through the clouds. Then her mind began to drift among the clouds, moving back to another time.

    ¡°Cai Yue, Gu Yue is my disciple. Stop meddling in her business.¡±

    ¡°How am I meddling?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe I don¡¯t understand how you think? She has already joined the Spirit Pagoda and be my disciple. I¡¯m certain she¡¯ll do better under my tutge than yours.¡±

    ¡°Phoenix!¡±

    ¡°You want to go again? How many times have you lost already? Enough of this. We¡¯ve already known each other for years. If you still can¡¯t ept this, then you cane find me whenever you want. But in the end, I will take Gu Yue once she graduates from the outer court.¡±

    And then she was back.

    Elder Cai took a deep breath and narrowed her eyes as she opened the window. She stepped out into empty air.

    Then her figure flickered, and she was gone.

    ?

    Tang Wulin and his friends stood gathered around a map. He pointed to a few lines drawn on it. ¡°This is the best route. It¡¯s the shortest path possible to Bright City with nine other cities on the way. We¡¯ll take the least amount of time possible if we follow it. We¡¯re not allowed to work together though, so each of us will have to find our own way.¡±

    Xie Xie eyed the map. ¡°Wulin, I know we¡¯re not allowed to bring anything, but what if we could sneak some things past the inspection?¡± he asked in a hushed tone. ¡°We would have a huge advantage. Do you think there¡¯s any way?¡±

    Tang Wulin turned to him. ¡°We can¡¯t try anything sneaky like that. It¡¯s a waste of time. Do you think the Academy would impose such rules without a way to enforce them? The pre-exam inspection will definitely be extremely strict. Besides, this a test of our abilities. We need to show that we can aplish the tasks with just our own abilities.

    ¡°Our first problem is money. Without any money, we can¡¯t take the soul train. Everyone use tonight to think of a way to earn some money.¡±

    Xu Lizhi smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll just sell some buns.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll put on a sad face and ask some senior brothers to lend me some money. The rest of you are going to need another way though.¡±

    Xie Xie shrugged. ¡°If worstes to worst, I¡¯ll just do some street performances. Wulin, you¡¯re nning on going to do some forging assignments, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the fastest way for me.¡± Tang Wulin nodded. Then he looked over to Gu Yue and Ye Xinn. ¡°How about you two?¡±

    Gu Yue and Ye Xinn shared a look, then answered at the same time.

    ?

    In the early morning of the following day, all of the first grade students were gathered in Spirit Ice za to prepare for their departure.

    Any student who could make it into Shrek Academy undoubtedly possessed a soul storage device. The first thing Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi did when they arrived was collect all of them. Apart from the clothes on their backs, the students were left with nothing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even bring my forging hammers?¡± Tang Wulin asked in shock.

    ¡°All you are allowed to bring are the clothes you¡¯re wearing. Nothing else is permitted,¡± Wu Zhangkong answered coldly.

    Tang Wulin reluctantly put his hammers back into his storage rings and handed the rings over. After using those storage rings and hammers for so long, he felt uneasy without them. It had already be a habit for him to put the storage rings on every day. Furthermore, those rings were filled with valuable chunks of metal and forged alloys.

    Apart from the asional alloy that had a harmony rate over ny percent, those he gave to his friends, the majority of his sessfully-forged alloys were in those rings. He hadn¡¯t been in a hurry to sell the alloys. He instead chose to wait until he needed to break his fourth seal before using them to gain funds. They were sure to fetch a good price at Shrek Academy since it was a ce where alloys were in high demand.

    It was time for Tang Wulin to hand over all of his things, but his greedy nature made it hard for him to do so!

 Chapter 413 - This Mountain is Mine!

    <strong><u>Chapter 413 - This Mountain is Mine!</u></strong>

    The students of the first grade were divided by gender for the body searches. Most of the students had nothing to hide, but a few tried their luck at smuggling things out. However, one teacher¡¯s martial soul was his eyes, and with his soul skills, he could see through every kind of deception the students tried.

    A cold gust of air blew in through the gates. Although none of them truly felt cold, a few still shivered from the wind chill.

    ¡°That search was so thorough!¡± a student eximed as they shuffled through the gates.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in fifteen days, ss President.¡± Luo Guixing waved to Tang Wulin as he left.

    ¡°Good luck everyone. Do your best to avoid getting eliminated. I¡¯ll start forging for you guys next semester, so get the materials and your payment ready.¡±

    The shivering students cheered. Tang Wulin was the only person in their grade who had a piece of battle armor at the moment. Even considering the fact that they chose to use ordinary metals for theirs, the rankers were still far behind in that regard. Making battle armor wasn¡¯t an easy task after all.

    Using spirit alloys may have made the crafting process harder for Tang Wulin, but the results were worth it. He could spirit refine it in the future and upgrade it. Crafting battle armor like this was practically unheard of in the outer court. Therefore, the only way to get spirit alloys or spirit refined metal was to request it from the cksmith¡¯s Association at a high price.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s promise was enough to buy the hearts of all his ssmates. However, he only made this promise now because his alloy forging sess rate had risen to forty percent recently. It was good enough for him to start profiting off of it.

    After a semester at Shrek Academy, Tang Wulin had formed clear n for his cultivation path.

    It could be summed up in three words.

    Forge, eat, and battle!

    cksmithing would make him money. With money he could buy food. With a full belly he would have the energy to fight!

    Eating had already been incorporated into his daily cultivation routine. Shrek Academy¡¯s food was highly nutritious. This fueled his powerful blood essence, which in turn led to faster soul power cultivation.

    In truth, anyone could eat nutritious food to cultivate as well. The only problem was digestion! This path was only viable to Tang Wulin because his stomach had amazing digestive capabilities. In spite of this, the amount he could grow through eating ordinary meals still had its limits. If he wanted to improve his soul power and blood essence, he would need even more nutritious food! The food had to be packed with the natural energies of the world until it was fit to burst. Then it wouldn¡¯t be ordinary food, but spirit food! It was spirit food that had helped him break his third seal.

    Tang Wulin was confident that if he could eat one or two spirit foods a month, his cultivation level would quickly surpass that of his peers. However, to do so required tremendous amounts of money, and the best way for him to earn money was to forge!

    On top of all of that, Wu Zhangkong had also told him there was only one true way to get stronger. Battle!

    So Tang Wulin hade to that conclusion. He would do three things: forge, eat, and battle!

    The students left one after another. Fifteen days seemed like a long while, but they had lots to do in that time. They had to earn some money immediately. Without any, they wouldn¡¯t be able to advance!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go find some people to pamper me.¡± Xu Xiaoyan waved goodbye to her friends as she walked back toward Shrek Academy.

    ¡°I¡¯m going too. If you guys hear about a Shrek student doing street performancester, don¡¯t find it too weird!¡± Xie Xie took off running.

    Xu Lizhi walked over to the side. He took off his coat andy it on the ground, then he began conjuring up buns.

    Tang Wulin turned to Gu Yue and Ye Xinn. ¡°So are you two really going to...?¡±

    The girls smiled at him and nodded.

    Tang Wulin sighed and facepalmed. He didn¡¯t have the guts to look them in the eye. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to head out first.¡±

    He needed to pay the cksmith¡¯s Association a visit.

    As soon as Tang Wulin left, Ye Xinn turned to Gu Yue. ¡°Who¡¯s going first?¡±

    ¡°You can go,¡± Gu Yue said.

    Ye Xinn nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ?

    It was still early in the morning. sses had yet to start, and students trickled through the gates in twos and threes. Not all of the students lived on campus. Some came from wealthy families that bought houses in the city for them to cultivate in.

    But today was different from usual.

    Someone was peddling goods right at the entrance. ¡°Don¡¯t miss your chance to buy a bun! A single Recovery Pork Bun will fill you with vigor and make your body healthier! An Agility Soup Bun will make you as lithe as a swallow! Or get a Bloodthirst Bean Bun and instantly double your fighting strength! It¡¯s always good to be prepared! All buns stay fresh for a day.¡±

    A boy about sixteen or seventeen years old instantly recognized that person as he walked through the gates. ¡°Woah! Aren¡¯t you the fatty from the first grade? Junior Brother, why are you selling buns here?¡±

    Xu Lizhi chuckled. ¡°I have no other choice! I need to make some money for this semester¡¯s final exam. How about, Senior Brother? You want some buns? They¡¯re cheap and delicious!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good. I don¡¯t have any use for your buns. They onlyst a day anyway. Welp, I¡¯ve gotta get to ss. Good luck.¡± The student waved goodbye and continued walking through the gates. However, before he could go much farther, he was stopped.

    Two girls stood in the way. The gate was very wide though, so they couldn¡¯t block the entire path. The second grade student tried to walk around them, but someone moved in front of him to bar his path.

    ¡°This mountain is mine. These trees were nted by me. Uh... Hey Gu Yue! What was thest line?¡±

    Gu Yue rolled her eyes. ¡°¡®If you want to pass, you must pay the mountain toll.¡¯¡±

    What¡¯s going on?The second grade student stared at them with in utter stupefaction. ¡°Junior sisters, there¡¯s no mountain here,¡± he said monotonously. ¡°And there aren¡¯t any trees either! Even if there were, they wouldn¡¯t belong to you two!¡±

    ¡°Pay up.¡± Ye Xinn held out her hand. ¡°The toll is one hundred thousand Federal credits.¡±

    The boy was stunned. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Are you trying to rob me?¡±

    ¡°No. We¡¯re borrowing money from you. We¡¯ll pay you back twice as muchter on,¡± Ye Xinn answered.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t lend you money?¡± The corner of the boy¡¯s mouth began to twitch. Ye Xinn was a pretty girl and he didn¡¯t want to make a bad impression on her, but there was a limit to his restraint when she was being so demanding.

    A few other students had arrived by then and now watched from the side. One of them was a student who looked to be about twenty years old. He was clearly from one of the upper grades.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Xinn took a step forward, three soul rings appearing beneath her. Her Stargod Sword manifested in her hands, shining radiantly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay the mountain toll if you can beat us!¡±

 Chapter 414 - Loan

    <strong><u>Chapter 414 - Loan</u></strong>

    The aura around Ye Xinn intensified, her eyes twinkling brightly, sword in her hand. The second grade boy felt his entire body tense up as he summoned his own martial soul in response. Three soul rings rose from beneath him, a match for Ye Xinn¡¯s own!

    Battle? There¡¯s no way I can beat her! He had witnessed the match between the first and second grades, which led to the first grade bing renowned as the strongest ss of new students in thest century. None of the five rankers in the first grade had joined the battle, yet the first grade had won! It was widely known that Ye Xinn was one of the pirs of that team. She had single handedly taken on Yue Zhengyu, He Xiaopeng, and Ye Xingmo after all! The boy knew that she was out of his league.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys afraid of being punished by the Academy?¡± the boy asked meekly as he retreated a step.

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with that when we get back,¡± Ye Xinn tapped her foot impatiently. ¡°Besides, this is just a loan. A fifteen day loan! And we¡¯ll even pay you back double when we get back.¡±

    She took in a deep breath and raised her sword, resplendent starlight gathering around it. She didn¡¯t want to waste anymore time. One hundred thousand credits would be enough to cover all of their travel and food expenses.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± the boy shouted in despair.

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± someone said from behind him.

    The boy looked back to see Xu Lizhi holding some buns in his hands, his fat jiggling as he jogged over to the second grade boy. ¡°Senior Brother, if you eat one of my buns, you might not necessarily lose to them! My Bloodthirst Bean Bun is very potent. It can boost your strength by thirty percent. You don¡¯t have to defeat them. You just have to get past them! Do you think they would dare act so arrogantly once you¡¯re on school grounds?¡±

    The boy looked at Xu Lizhi suspiciously. ¡°If I remember correctly, weren¡¯t all three of you on the same team?¡±

    Xu Lizhi stuck out his chest indignantly. ¡°No way. We¡¯re not a team right now. Everyone in the first grade is busy with our first semester¡¯s final exam. We might get expelled if we perform badly, so we¡¯re all rivals here.¡±

    The boy¡¯s heart began to race. He was an agility-type soul master, so he felt quite confident that he could breakthrough if his power were boosted by thirty percent. Furthermore, neither of the two girls were agility-types.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give it a try. Give me a bean bun and a soup bun. How much are they?¡±

    ¡°The Bloodthirst Bean Bun is thirty thousand credits and the Agility Soup Bun is ten thousand,¡± Xu Lizhi answered.

    ¡°How is that offer any better? You¡¯re just trying to rob me too!¡± The boy rolled his eyes.

    Xu Lizhi looked him straight in the eye. ¡°You would save sixty thousand credits.¡±

    ¡°Fine! But I get a refund if the buns don¡¯t work!¡± The boy looked back at Ye Xinn as if she were a devil. He paid Xu Lizhi and immediately threw the bun in his mouth. As promised, the effects instantly took hold. He felt as lithe as a swallow, his body surging with strength.

    ¡°I¡¯m charging through!¡± The boy instantly broke into a run, heading straight for the gate. He was extremely swift, just as expected from an agility-type soul master who made it into Shrek Academy. Although his legs didn¡¯t look particrly muscr, every step he took catapulted him forward. He flew like an arrow.

    However, a yellow light suddenly enveloped his body and weighed him down. His entire body felt sluggish now. Then a thread of starlight wrapped around him.

    ¡°Why are you guys ganging up on me?¡± the boy shouted.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to rob you! Oh, wait. I meant to say we¡¯re here to borrow money. Who would face you by themselves?¡± Ye Xinn poked her sword into the boys shoulder, pressing him to the ground. ¡°So, will you lend me money?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you money!¡±

    Ye Xinn epted the money from the boy then counted it. ¡°Yeah. This is one hundred thousand. You can go now,¡± she said as she put her sword away.

    The boy got to his feet and red at the two girls before leaving for ss.

    ¡°Hold on a second,¡± Ye Xinn shouted after him.

    The boy turned back to look at her angrily. ¡°What do you want now?¡±

    ¡°What ss are you in? And what¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Xinn asked.

    The boy eyed her suspiciously. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°So I can pay you back.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The boy was dumbfounded.

    Ye Xinn frowned. ¡°What nonsense are you thinking about? Just hurry up and tell me. Stop wasting my time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the second grade. My name is Xia Yuekong,¡± he answered in embarrassment before running off.

    Seeing that the matter was settled, one of the students that had been watching walked over. ¡°Junior sisters, are you still borrowing money?¡± This upperssman smiled courteously.

    ¡°No. We have enough now.¡± Ye Xinn didn¡¯t even look at him as she left with Gu Yue.

    When the two girls passed by Xu Lizhi, Ye Xinn turned to him. ¡°You only managed to sell your buns because of us, so you¡¯re responsible for one third of the debt.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Xu Lizhi beamed. Although he had a big appetite, forty thousand credits would be more than enough for the entire trip if he dieted. He had asked the teachers beforehand if he could team up with another student since he was a support-type soul master, and they had agreed. He had originally been eyeing Tang Wulin, but after some thought, he chose Ye Xinn. However, the number of opponents they had to defeat together doubled to twenty.

    ¡°So they were actually working together!¡± The spectating students were dumbstruck as they watched the trio leave. There really are all sorts of people in this world!

    ¡°Those juniors are really creative! Howe we never thought of this back then?¡±

    ?

    Tang Wulin stood outside of the cksmith¡¯s Association of Shrek City. However, Mu Xi stood in his way.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Tang Wulin looked at her curiously. ¡°What are you doing here, Senior Sister?¡±

    Mu Xi smiled. ¡°I heard you had an exam, so I¡¯m here to see you off!¡±

    A hint of anxiety crept into Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. ¡°Why are you seeing me off? I don¡¯t have much time. I want to go take some forging missions to earn some money.¡±

    ¡°Forget about it,¡± she replied. ¡°The Academy has already contacted us and every other association in the city. None of us will lend any of you help. You¡¯re all forbidden from earning money at the associations, so you¡¯ll have to think of another way to make money. You can still make money by forging, just not in this city. By the way, the Tang Sect is also cooperating with this. Hehe.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this!¡±

    Mu Xi shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. If you don¡¯t want to waste anymore of your time, then quickly think of some other way to make money.¡±

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t retort. He really was wasting his time here. What else can I do?

    A momentter, his eyes lit up. I got it!

    Tang Wulin waved goodbye to Mu Xi then ran straight for Shrek City¡¯s train station. When he arrived, Tang Wulin looked around and was certain that he was the first of his ss toe. Everyone else was still busy with earning money.

    Tickets were checked before the train could be boarded. Tang Wulin casually walked over to the departure schedule and examined it. He soon found what he was looking for. ording to his n, the first city Tang Wulin would visit was Heaven Dou City, whichy north-west of Shrek City. It was a major city, so he wouldn¡¯t have any problems finding a suitable opponent. There were also many trains from Heaven Dou City to Bright City.

    Tang Wulin quickly found his way to the right tform. There were still five minutes left before ticket checking wouldmence, yet there was already a long line at the ticket checking window.

    This time, truly everything had been confiscated from him. Even his student ID and cksmith¡¯s badge had been taken. He waspletely empty-handed.

    He walked over to the back of the line and took his ce.

    The ticket checking soon began and the line started moving forward. One by one, people had their tickets checked then passed into the next area. His turn soon arrived.

    ¡°Please show me your ticket,¡± said the clerk.

    Tang Wulin moved his hand to his pocket, reached in, and rummaged around for a moment. Then he looked off to the side and suddenly pointed.

    ¡°Snake! There¡¯s a snake!¡±

    His shout frightened the people around him and they all where he was pointing. Sure enough, there was a golden snake about one meter long sitting on the wall. It swiftly slithered over to the crowd. Several frightened shouts rang out and a portion of the crowd went into a panic. A momentter, a golden sh of light filled the area, and the snake disappeared.

    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯d the snake go?¡± The panicked passengers and staff members searched everywhere for the snake, but it was nowhere to be found.

    Tang Wulin had also long since disappeared. He had taken advantage of the distraction to leap past the ticket checking window. He then ran off to find a corner to hide in and retrieve Goldsong. He had seeded in getting past the train station¡¯s checkpoint.

    Tang Wulin boarded his train and went to find some seats that weren¡¯t tied to a ticket.

 Chapter 415 - Onward to Heaven Dou City

    <strong><u>Chapter 415 - Onward to Heaven Dou City</u></strong>

    Once the train station staff confirmed that there was no snake in the vicinity, the crowds of people quickly calmed down. The brief snake scare had passed, and the train heading for Heaven Dou City quickly filled up. Once the embarkation process wasplete, the train then started moving forward, gently at first, then picking up speed until it was zipping toward Heaven Dou City.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Xu Lizhi, Ye Xinn, and Gu Yue had just arrived at the train station and could see the train carrying Tang Wulin leave the station. ¡°We just missed the train. Well, at least there are a lot of trains going to Heaven Dou City. We¡¯ll just have to wait half an hour.¡±

    ¡°ording to the rules of the exam, it¡¯s time for us to part ways here. Good luck.¡± Ye Xinn fist bumped Gu Yue.

    Gu Yue smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s see who gets back first then. I¡¯m going to go buy my ticket.¡±

    The vast majority of the first grade students were still busy making money. Tang Wulin was the only one whose journey had truly begun.

    The soul train rapidly picked up speed until it reached a high-speed cruise. Tang Wulin found himself in the dining car along with around a dozen other people. He soon realized that he had made a mistake.

    He was getting hungry.

    The aroma of food hung in the air of the dining car. The food served on these trains couldn¡¯t be called spectacr, but it didn¡¯t matter to Tang Wulin when his stomach was growling! However, he was penniless. He couldn¡¯t buy any food. Money hadn¡¯t been an issue when he snuck onto the train, but it was an issue now.

    The other people in the dining car were already seated and eating breakfast. Tang Wulin patted his empty stomach as he looked around.

    The Academy is so mean! They didn¡¯t even let us eat breakfast before starting the exam. Tang Wulin felt depressed. He firmly believed that if his stomach weren¡¯t full, his strength wouldn¡¯t be at one hundred percent. Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I¡¯ll just have to bear with it for now...

    Tang Wulin soon faced another problem. The staff were checking tickets again! Tickets were checked once more on the train to prevent stowaways like Tang Wulin. The dining car was at the very center of the train. Since the staff started checking tickets from the front and back ends of the train, they would check herest.

    At that moment, Tang Wulin saw ticket checkers appear from both doors of the car. He knew he was cornered, and he had no ns to lie either.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a ticket,¡± Tang Wulin calmly told the train attendant.

    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t have a ticket?¡± The train attendant put on a grave expression. ¡°So you¡¯re a stowaway then. Please buy a ticket immediately.¡±

    Tang Wulin could only force out a bitter smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money either.¡±

    The train attendant sized him up. ¡°Kid, your clothes are so clean. How could you not have any money on you? Did you run away from home?¡±

    Tang Wulin was only fourteen years old now. Even if he was tall, he still had baby fat left on his face.

    ¡°Yeah. I ran away from home.¡± Tang Wulin looked at the train attendant helplessly. ¡°I have rtives in Heaven Dou City. I can get money from them to pay for a ticket. Would that be alright?¡±

    ¡°Come with me.¡± The train attendant brought Tang Wulin to the train conductor was. Since he was just a child, the train attendant didn¡¯t treat him too harshly. There was nowhere to run on the train anyway. Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t escape.

    They quickly arrived at the conductor¡¯s room in the operations carriage, which sat at the center of the train.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this kid is a stowaway and he doesn¡¯t have any money for a ticket. What should we do with him?¡±

    The conductor was ady who looked to be in herte twenties. Although she wasn¡¯t particrly beautiful, she did have a dignified air around her.

    ¡°A stowaway? Kid, why are you doing such things at such a young age?¡± asked the conductor. ¡°Come on, tell me. What¡¯s your situation?¡±

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a student from Shrek Academy. I¡¯m currently in the middle of an exam and all of my possessions were confiscated by the Academy before I was sent out. My exam requires me to go all the way to Bright City, so I had no choice but to sneak on. Big Sis, I know I was wrong in doing this. I would be fine with you having some of your attendants escort me to get money to pay for a ticket once we arrive in Heaven Dou City. I have ways to get money there. I¡¯ll pay double the ticket price I swear.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a student from Shrek Academy?¡± The conductor and the train attendant stared at him in shock. Shrek Academy was a legendary existence. It was practically a holy site for ordinary people like them! Yet the ordinary looking kid before them imed toe that holy ce.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve already snuck onto the train. Don¡¯t go lying now too,¡± the conductor said sternly.

    Tang Wulin pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not lying! I really am a Shrek Academy student. I¡¯ll prove it right now! Just watch!¡± He took a step back and urged the soul power within his body into action. Three purple soul rings rose from his feet and revolved around him, thrumming with a trace of power. This disy stunned the conductor and attendant.

    On the Douluo Continent, everyone had a martial soul, including the ordinary people. Those who were ordinary understood exactly what a soul master was, so when the conductor and attendant saw three purple soul rings, they could hardly believe their eyes. Most ordinary people would never personally see a purple soul ring in their entire lives.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s purple,¡± the attendant muttered. ¡°Is that a thousand-year soul ring? How are all three of them thousand-year soul rings?¡±

    "Because I¡¯m a student of Shrek Academy!¡± Tang Wulin proimed proudly.

    His n had been simple. All he had to do was unt his status as a soul master. Shrek Academy may have confiscated all of his possessions, but they couldn¡¯t seal his martial soul. As long as he had his martial soul and soul power, most problems could be solved with his status as a soul master. He had only realized it after Mu Xi had turned him away from the cksmith¡¯s Association. In the end, he was a soul master!

    Soul masters stood at the peak of society tens of thousands of years ago. They still did so to this very day. Everyone looked up to soul masters. Minor money problems could easily be swept under the rug as long as he revealed his status.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s current number one priority was saving time. He no longer even nned on going to the cksmith¡¯s Association when he arrived in Heaven Dou City. His focus waspleting the exam as quick as possible, which would then allow him to use his excess points to help his ssmates.

    ¡°Little Brother, you¡¯re a three-ringed soul master. That makes you a Soul Elder, right? Are you really from Shrek Academy?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Yeah! Big Sis, Shrek Academy is just too mean. They want everyone in my grade to to visit ten cities within fifteen days. Then we have to defeat a soul master at least five ranks above us too! And after all that, we still have to get back to Shrek Academy within the exam period. I won¡¯t pass unless we do all of that.¡±

    The conductor stared at him nkly. ¡°And they¡¯re having you do this all alone? Just how old are you? I can¡¯t believe they would send a boy like you out all alone! They¡¯re terrible!¡±

    The attendant tugged at the conductor¡¯s sleeve. She was bad mouthing the legendary Shrek Academy!

    Even silent cursing was not usually permissible. It was a holynd after all.

    The conductor immediately realized her mistake and turned back to Tang Wulin with a warm smile on her face. ¡°How may we be of help to you then, Little Brother? At the very least, I can use my authority to excuse you from paying for a ticket.¡±

    Tang Wulin beamed as he recalled his soul rings. ¡°Thank you, Big Sis! I need to visit a bunch more cities on the way and challenge some people too. Do you know if there are any ces in Heaven Dou City where lots of soul masters gather? Um. Also, could I borrow some money from you? I¡¯m getting kind of hungry. Don¡¯t worry though! I¡¯ll definitely pay you back once I return to Shrek Academy.¡±

 Chapter 416 - Terrorists

    <strong><u>Chapter 416 - Terrorists</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin was a good-looking boy. He hadrge sparkling eyes that roused the maternal instincts of the conductor. Shrek Academy is just awful! I can¡¯t believe they would force a child like him through so much hardship.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This big sis will help you out,¡± the conductor said. ¡°You need to visit ten cities right? Hm... How can I help you? There¡¯s nothing I can do about finding opponents for you, but I do know that the security captains for train stations are all soul masters with mechas. The thing is just that their strengths vary. Hmm. The captain at Heaven Dou City¡¯s train station should meet your criteria. Do you really have to fight him though? He¡¯s an adult, and he¡¯s really strong.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up. If he could battle a suitable opponent as soon as he reached the train station, he would be able to save a lot of time!

    ¡°Alright! Sounds great! Please help me with that then, Big Sister!¡± He sighed in his heart. He was lucky to meet such a kindhearted person He had begun calling her ¡®Big Sister¡¯ to act cute. Only in the end did he truly mean it.

    ¡°Xiaohu, please go get some food for this little brother while I step out for a moment. He¡¯s just so pitiful. He wasn¡¯t even allowed to eat breakfast.¡±

    Tang Wulin restrained his appetite in order to avoid scaring the conductor, but even so, he ate enough food to feed five people.

    The smell of food... It¡¯s... Tang Wulinmented his weak willpower. However, the train only carried so much food on it.

    ¡°Wulin, I¡¯ve already made the arrangements. The security captain at Heaven Dou City¡¯s train station will be waiting for you. After you finish your battle, I¡¯ll help you get a monthly train pass. With that pass, you¡¯ll be able to ride any train on the continent. And here. Take this money. You can use it to feed yourself during your journey.¡±

    The conductor had only stepped out for a moment, yet she had already taken care of everything. It was clear that she had risen to the rank of a conductor through her own merit.

    When Tang Wulin received twenty thousand credits from her, his heart burst with warmth.

    She¡¯s so kind!

    At that moment, themunicator in the cabin crackled to life. ¡°Conductor! Conductor! Pleasee to the fifth carriage immediately! Terrorists have hijacked it! Please hurry!¡±

    A hijacking? The conductor looked dazed. Damn it! This is a disaster!

    A few months ago, another hijacking had urred in the western part of the continent. That incident resulted in the train exploding. Over five hundred casualties had been recorded. It was a tragedy that rocked the entire continent.

    The conductor went deathly pale, yet she quickly regained her wits and spoke into the mic. ¡°Attention all train attendants! Attention all train attendants! This is your conductor speaking. We have an emergency. Anyone with a weapon should head to the fifth carriage. Remain calm and do not rm the passengers. Try to mitigate the disturbance.¡±

    She rushed into her room and pulled out a key. She then opened a safe and took out a soul pistol.

    ¡°Wait here, Wulin. Don¡¯t go in that direction.¡± After warning Tang Wulin, she ran out. Tang Wulin caught a glimpse of her face as she left. He could see the conviction zing in her eyes.

    The conductor was determined. She would do everything she could to protect the lives of the people on her train.

    Tang Wulin called out to her as he ran to catch up. ¡°Big Sis! I¡¯m going with you.¡±

    ¡°You? No way. You¡¯re just a child! What if you get hurt? What would I tell your parents?¡± the conductor came to a stop and pushed him back.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Big Sis, have you already forgotten? I¡¯m a Shrek Academy student! And a three-ringed Soul Elder! Trust me! I can help you deal with them.¡±

    The conductor hesitated for a moment when she recalled this fact, but in the end, she shook her head. ¡°Wulin, listen to me. I know you¡¯re a soul master, but the security captain on the train is too. Let us grown-ups handle this. You¡¯re still a kid. You have a bright future ahead of you. Just stay here and be safe. If it really does get too dangerous, then I¡¯ll have the eleven rear carriages disconnect from the rest of the train. Just be good and stay put!¡± She pushed Tang Wulin back into the room, locked the door behind her, then ran off.

    Tang Wulin bit his lip as he watched her leave. There are terrorists!

    After leaving the operations carriage, the conductor slowed down to a walk and hid her gun in her pocket. She didn¡¯t want to rm the other passengers yet. She had to minimize the panic as much as possible. She plugged a pair of earphones into hermunicator and put them on. Turning to the side slightly, she whispered into the mic. ¡°I¡¯m almost there. What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°There are six terrorists in total, Conductor. They¡¯re heavily armed. They somehow managed to smuggle beam guns onto the train. Four of them are armed with beam assault rifles and one is armed with a soul cannon. They¡¯ve already nted soul bombs all over the carriage. It could blow up at any moment. We have ten staff members in position and engaged in a standoff with the terrorists. But they¡¯re better armed than we are.¡±

    What the hell are those safety screenings for? They actually missed a load of bombs! The conductor took a deep breath. She cursed within her heart. This is a serious issue. These terrorists have bombs and heavy weapons. We¡¯re on a high-speed train right now, and there aren¡¯t any stops before Heaven Dou City. We can¡¯t let a firefight break out here.

    The conductor promptly came to a decision. ¡°Tell the operators to immediately cut off the sixth to sixteenth carriages after I enter the fifth. Are we able to contact headquarters?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve already sent a message. Conductor, you...¡±

    ¡°Shut it. Just carry out my orders.¡± The conductor looked forward, facing the direction of the fifth carriage. Once the eleven rear carriages were separated from the rest of the train, there would be no path of retreat. She would share the fate of the remaining passengers and staff. They would either live or die.

    Yet this was all she could do. She had made her decision and now it was time to follow through. She had to minimize losses. At the very least, the terrorists wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy the entire train.

    The situation in the carriages beyond the fifth one was unclear. All attempts tomunicate with them resulted in radio silence. The terrorists had already blocked them off. She had to handle them personally.

    As she walked forward, she took out her wallet and opened it. Inside of it was a picture of a cute, chubby baby. It looked to be only a few months old. Tears welled in her eyes as she took the picture out, brought it to her lips, and kissed it. ¡°Mommy¡¯s so sorry for this, my baby...¡± Then she tucked it back into her wallet and put her wallet away.

    She wiped away her tears and picked up the pace.

    The passengers in the sixth carriage had been evacuated to the seventh. A dozen or so armed staff members stood to the sides of the door to the fifth carriage. They were in a standoff against the terrorists.

    The only weapons the train held in case of emergencies were beam pistols. They weren¡¯t particrly powerful.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± the conductor asked the security captain as she approached.

    The captain wore a grave expression. ¡°It isn¡¯t good. They¡¯ve taken passengers as hostages. The carriages in the front are probably under theirplete control as well. They¡¯ve already installed bombs all over the train and a countdown has started.¡±

    The conductor took a deep breath. She had to remain calm right now. Terrifying as the situation may be, as the conductor, she had no other choice but to handle it.

    She took a few steps forward and shouted into the fifth carriage. ¡°Please don¡¯t act impulsively! We can negotiate. Do you have any demands? I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill your them, but please don¡¯t harm the hostages!¡±

    The fact that they could smuggle so much weaponry onto the train showed that they weren¡¯t any ordinary terrorists. Neither surrender nor threats would be effective in dealing with such people. Her best option was to dy for time and hope for help.

    ¡°No need for bullshit!¡± a voice replied. ¡°You¡¯re the conductor, right? Our demands are very simple. Tell the Federal government to safely release the people they arrested twenty days ago. If they do that, I¡¯ll release these hostages. I know you can cut off the carriages in the rear, but let me warn you: the first five carriages have already been rigged with bombs. I¡¯m sure you know how many passengers are here. You don¡¯t have much time. The bombs are set to detonate in thirty minutes. If you can¡¯t fulfill our demands in thirty minutes... hehe. Looks like you¡¯ll be buried along with everyone else.¡±

    The conductor¡¯s heart thumped. Twenty days ago? Who did the Federal government arrest twenty days ago? There wasn¡¯t any news about that. These demands confused her, but she was certain these terrorists wouldn¡¯t make impossible demands.

 Chapter 417 - Obeying Orders

    <strong><u>Chapter 417 - Obeying Orders</u></strong>

    ¡°Have you informed headquarters of their demands?¡± the conductor asked the security captain.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a message,¡± said the security captain. ¡°But headquarters said they would have to consult the higher ups first. It¡¯s impossible to fulfill their demands in half an hour. The people these terrorists want released are all extremely heinous criminals. If we give in to these demands...¡±

    The conductor clenched her jaw. ¡°When will backup arrive?¡±

    ¡°They should be here in twenty minutes, but... since the bombs are already ticking, by the time backup arrives...¡± Cold sweat ran down the security captain¡¯s back.

    An eerie look washed over the conductor¡¯s face. ¡°Have the crew withdraw to the sixth carriage.¡±

    The security captain looked at her in shock. ¡°Conductor, don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re sacrificing the hostages?¡±

    ¡°Who said we¡¯re sacrificing them! Just carry out your orders,¡± the conductor barked.

    In case of emergencies, the conductor held the highest authority on a train. The attendants stood by, waiting for their orders. The security captain clenched his teeth, thenmanded the attendants to withdraw with a wave of his hand.

    The conductor turned back to the fifth carriage. ¡°Please don¡¯t act impulsively! We¡¯re fulfilling your demands as we speak, but we need more time! Thirty minutes is too short. Please extend the timer on the bombs. I beg of you to trust me. I will do my best to mediate and get you what you want. But I also need you to promise me you won¡¯t hurt the hostages.¡±

    All of the attendants and security staff withdrew to the sixth carriage.

    ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not just stalling for time?¡± a hoarse voice shouted back.

    The conductor remained calm. ¡°You have bombs installed, so even if mechase as backup, they wouldn¡¯t be able to storm your carriage. Hundreds of lives are at risk after all. I¡¯ve already contacted headquarters and they agreed to your demands, but this matter involves the Federal government. We need to get someone with more authority to approve it. It¡¯ll take about one hour to do that. If you can trust me, extend the time limit to one hour. I¡¯m certain you have some way to detonate the bombs at any time, so you don¡¯t have to be worried if I¡¯m lying.¡±

    The terrorists in the fifth carriage went silent for a while, then the same voice as before spoke up again. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll trust you this time. We¡¯ll extend the bomb timers to one hour. But if you¡¯re lying, everyone dies.¡±

    The conductor took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the demands then. Let me introduce myself first. I am this train¡¯s conductor. My name is Mo Lan. I¡¯m an ordinary person without any soul power. My father is the administrator of Heaven Dou City, Mo Wu. I¡¯m sure that I am far more valuable as a hostage than ordinary people. So, I request that you release all the elderly, women, and children you have taken hostage. Take me in their stead.¡±

    ¡°Conductor, you can¡¯t!¡± The security captain grabbed her arm.

    Mo Lan threw him off. Despite being a mere ordinary person, she was able to shake off the grip of a two-ringed soul master. She turned to re at him. The security captain couldn¡¯t help but avert his gaze when he saw the imposing determination in her eyes.

    The hoarse voice finally spoke up once more. ¡°We can¡¯t agree to your request. We have no way of verifying your identity.¡±

    Mo Lan sucked in a breath of air, then stepped into the doorway, exposing herself to the guns of the terrorists. ¡°You can search me up on sou and verify my appearance. If you also cross-reference my name with my father¡¯s, you should have no trouble confirming my identity.¡± She scanned the carriage as she spoke. Most of the passengers were huddled at the back. She could see a bomb stuck to the roof of the carriage from where she was standing, but she couldn¡¯t see the terrorists. Instead, their guns poked out of gaps between the hostages, aimed straight at her.

    Perhaps affected by her calmness, one of the terrorists spoke up after a few moments. ¡°Alright. We have confirmed your identity. We will release all the elderly, women, and children. But don¡¯t even think about pulling any stunts. This is a game of trust now. We¡¯ll release ten people first, then you¡¯ll walk over. After that, I¡¯ll release the rest. If you don¡¯t keep your promise after we release the first ten people, I¡¯ll kill ten others to make up for it.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Mo Lan answered without hesitation.

    The terrorists acted quickly. A few momentster, ten hostages walked out of the carriage and into the other. They thanked Mo Lan in between sobs as they passed her. Mo Lan remained stone-faced. She simply patted each hostage on the back as she directed them to the security captain, who inspected them to make sure no bombs had been nted on them.

    ¡°We¡¯ve fulfilled our part of the deal. Now it¡¯s your turn!¡± shouted the hoarse voice.

    Mo Lan took out her beam gun and passed it to the security captain. With both hands high in the air to indicate she wasn¡¯t armed, she walked into the fifth carriage. Her movements were slow and steady, and she soon reached the other hostages. A hand stretched out to point a gun right at her forehead.

    Mo Lan kept her cool. ¡°You can release the rest now.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You¡¯re very brave, Miss Mo Lan. You certainly live up to your status as the daughter of an official. I really admire you. Release the others!¡±

    There were about four hundred passengers in the first five carriages, with elderly, women, and children making up about a third of that number. Over a hundred people were released and began trickling into the sixth carriage.

    A terroristpletely garbed in ck restrained Mo Lan from behind. He held a gun to her head as he watched the procession of people leaving for the sixth carriage, not noticing the faint smile she wore. ¡°We¡¯ve shown our sincerity, so now it¡¯s your turn. You guys have forty minutes remaining to meet our demands.¡±

    Mo Lan was about to speak when a young voice called out from the sixth carriage. ¡°Big Sis! Big Sis!¡± A small figure ran out, and was instantly met with three beam guns pointed at his head.

    ¡°Wulin? W-what are you doing here?¡± Mo Lan¡¯s face turned pale.

    Indeed, it was Tang Wulin who had just barged into the carriage. He stumbled a few steps forward, tears in his eyes and panic on his face. A couple more steps and he arrived in front of Mo Lan and hugged her waist. ¡°Big Sis, don¡¯t abandon me! They told me there are bad guys here.¡± He red at the terrorist with childish rebellion. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my Big Sis!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is this kid your brother? Howe you two don¡¯t look anything alike? Is he a bastard child?¡± the hoarse voiced terrorist teased, soliciting hoots ofughter from hisrades.

    ¡°He¡¯s my cousin. Stop talking nonsense,¡± Mo Lan said furiously as she sneaked a questioning nce at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me, Big Sis!¡± Tang Wulin still wore the mask of a sobbing child. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens! Just let me stay with you!¡±

    This kid... Mo Lan looked to the distant security captain. They were in a desperate situation now. She gave him a slight nod.

    The security captain steeled his resolve and stepped into the fifth carriage. ¡°Take me as a hostage too,¡± he said with his hands raised in the air.

    ¡°Conductor!¡± ¡°Captain!¡± a few train attendants cried.

    As the terrorists debated what to do, the sixth carriage detached from the fifth.

 Chapter 418 - Wulin Acts

    <strong><u>Chapter 418 - Wulin Acts</u></strong>

    ¡°Stop!¡± Mo Lan shouted, nary a hint of fear in her voice. ¡°What do you guys have to be afraid of? I¡¯m your hostage now, and you still have a couple more. Protocol dictated that we disconnect the carriages, to minimize the losses. Do you not understand this?¡±

    ¡°Fine. Stay your hands!¡± the leader of the terroristsmanded. ¡°Miss Mo Lan is right. We have a lot of leverage. The Federal government is a democracy, right? Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll release ourrades in exchange for these hostages. Take her cousin to the back. Miss Mo Lan, you can continue talking with your headquarters. Just understand that, from this moment on, I will execute ten hostages every five minutes until the remaining forty minutes are up. Then boom! We all go to heaven.¡±

    ¡°Ow! That hurts!¡± Tang Wulin eximed as one of the terrorists pushed him toward the fourth carriage. Before he left, he managed to sneak a wink at Mo Lan.

    That brat! Can he really do something? Helplessness gripped Mo Lan, then she shook it off and gritted her teeth. Trading her life for those of the elderly, women, and children was all she could do to minimize the coteral damage. She understood just how vicious these terrorists were. She had no other options.

    Tang Wulin let the terrorist drag him to the fourth carriage. Many more hostages huddled together in this carriage, too many to have all been from just one. As the terrorist pulled him along, he examined the carriage with his peripheral vision and added that information to what he already learned.

    From what he had seen so far, only the leader of the terrorists was a soul master. He had the detonator for the bombs in his possession. The engine of the train was located in the first carriage, so it continued to glide along the tracks after the eleven carriages behind the fifth were detached. There was a terrorist armed with a soul cannon standing in the corner of that fifth carriage. Now, he needed to figure out how many more terrorists there were and how they were situated in the other carriages.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything in here, kid,¡± the terrorist dragging Tang Wulin barked. ¡°Number Three! Watch this kid. He¡¯s a VIP.¡±

    There were three armed terrorist standing guard over more than two hundred hostages in the fourth carriage. The women, children, and elderly were released. The people here should be the majority of the remaining hostages.

    ¡°Alright, hand him over.¡± The terrorist kicked Tang Wulin in the shin, forcing him to fall to the ground with a yelp of pain. ¡°You better behave yourself, brat.¡±

    The kick hurt Tang Wulin, but it was nothing he couldn¡¯t handle. Yet instead of weathering the blow, he took the opportunity to get a better vantage point. He peeked through the gap between the terrorist¡¯s legs into the third carriage.

    He saw carnage. The floor had turned crimson, dyed with blood. There was nothing in the carriage other than death. Tang Wulin stared at the corpses strewn about, aghast. It was the first time he had seen a dead body.

    ¡°What are you doing to him? He¡¯s just a kid!¡± A man in his forties pulled Tang Wulin up and stepped in front of him. The terrorist snorted and pointed his gun at the man, forcing him to retreat a few steps.

    Tang Wulin put on an expression of fear. ¡°Uncle, I saw blood. There¡¯s a lot of blood over there!¡± He pointed to the third carriage.

    ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡± A youth standing off to the side shuddered. ¡°They killed anyone who resisted. They¡¯re demons. Demons!¡±

    They¡¯re all dead... Tang Wulin clenched his fist. The youth was warning him. These hostages were gathered in the fourth carriage because the terrorists had killed the rest.

    There were still forty minutes left on the clock before all of the bombs detonated. Six of the terrorists were gathered in the fifth carriage, and three in the fourth carriage. A grand total of nine. All of them were armed with soul weapons, including a soul cannon. One was also a soul master, whom Tang Wulin judged to be a Soul Elder. He considered all the information gathered from his observations, and came to a quick decision. His eyes shed gold.

    I can do this. Let¡¯s begin!

    Tang Wulin concealed his right hand below a table that was nearby and slowly released tendrils of bluesilver grass, his heart thumping nervously. He suppressed his anxiety and jitters with the experience gleaned from years of cksmithing.

    His heart was calm, his mind was clear.

    With his spiritual power in the Spirit Connection realm, Tang Wulin could perceive his surroundings to a greater degree than ever before. He had an urate grasp of the situation in the fourth carriage. Most of the hostages were in this carriage, and the bombs posed the greatest threat. He soon located every single bomb. Let¡¯s deal with these first.

    The hostages huddled together in fright, the terrorists watching their every move. The first sign of trouble, and they would shoot.

    If only I had learned Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step... I¡¯d be a lot more confident about this. Frustration welled in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart.He had been hard at work cultivating at Shrek Academy all this time. His soul power rank and cksmithing skills progressed a significant amount, but this also led to him failing to visit the Tang Sect. I just need toplete a few more missions. Then I¡¯ll probably be able to learn Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step. I¡¯ll do that after the exam. I have to focus on what¡¯s in front of me first.

    He did his best to suppress the sh of purple beneath his feet, but the terrorists still noticed. All of them turned to look at him at the same time.

    But it was already toote!

    Three shining vines of golden bluesilver grass shot out from under their feet and impaled them! They were but ordinary people, not soul masters. Wielding soul guns didn¡¯t change the frailty of their bodies, and despite being skewered, they failed to even let out a scream. The effect of Bluesilver Impaling Array took hold of them too quickly. Their bodies went stiff, their voices silenced.

    The sudden attack sent the hostages into a panic, startled shouts filling the carriage. Tang Wulin had considered the possibility of this, but he didn¡¯t bother trying to warn any of them to be quiet. He leaped into action, his right hand transforming into a dragon w in a sh of gold. He thrust it into the roof of the carriage and tore it open as if it were tofu. He then grabbed one of the bombs and hurled it out of the opening.

    Three bombs had been nted in different parts of the carriage. Tang Wulin quickly grabbed the second bomb and threw it out as well. Just as he was about to go for the third, one of the terrorists walked in.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± he yelled as he entered. Before he could even survey the scene, a vine of bluesilver grass wrapped around his neck and constricted, preventing him from speaking another word. Tang Wulin continued his work and threw out the third bomb, then darted to the terrorist, knocking him out with a chop to the neck.

    Four terrorists down, five to go.

    Tang Wulin stepped into the corridor connecting the fourth and fifth carriages. The second he did, he began shing at the walls around him. His movements were quick and decisive, befitting a student of Shrek Academy. His w tore through metal, ss, and wiring until, with one final swipe, he separated the carriages. The fifth carriage buckled slightly at the sudden change, then slowly began to drift away from the rest of the train with all of its upants.

    ¡°Boss, one of the cars was cut loose!¡± one of the terrorists shouted as he opened fire on Tang Wulin, showering him in beams of soul energy.

    Tang Wulin crouched down behind his w. Threads of light swirled around his w, materializing into his gauntlet. Soul guns were nothing in the face of battle armor. Even one-word battle armor stood high above mechas after all. Tang Wulin came out of the barrage of beams unscathed.

    A vine of bluesilver grass wrapped around the waist of the terrorist who shot at Tang Wulin and promptly threw him out of the train. Then more vines whipped out, intercepting another two terrorists and tossing them out as well. By this point, Tang Wulin had cleared out more than half the terrorists.

    But the crisis wasn¡¯t over yet. Now wasn¡¯t the time to think twice about his n of action. He could only resolve this situation with brute force!

    Tang Wulin walked into the fifth carriage to face thest two terrorists. The leader already had Mo Lan in his clutches. He held a gun to her head with one hand, his other hand tightly gripping a detonator. Thest of his terrorist flunkies stood with his soul gun pointed at the doorway.

 Chapter 419 - Sacrifice

    <strong><u>Chapter 419 - Sacrifice</u></strong>

    Hostages screamed in terror, all of them shrinking against the walls of the fifth carriage as the two terrorists opened fire on Tang Wulin. Their soul guns spat beams that were too fast too dodge. His gauntlet couldn¡¯t protect his entire body, but Tang Wulin had walked into the carriage prepared. Bluesilver grass sprang up in front of him to form a shield. While soul guns were powerful, these weren¡¯t the heavy beam guns that the military used.

    They couldn¡¯t prate the shield of thousand-year bluesilver grass.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s bluesilver grass was able to withstand the onught of beam fire because he was strong. Like all students of Shrek Academy, he was courageous and possessed a martial soul of exceptional quality. In addition to that, he was capable of exerting an exquisite level of control over his martial soul. Only with such control was he able to bring out the full potential of his martial soul.

    Ever since he first took action in the fourth carriage, Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t so much as paused for even a moment.

    Everything was going ording to n.

    ¡°Use the cannon!¡± the terrorist leader shouted, and his subordinate moved to obey.

    But he didn¡¯t have the soul cannon. Not at that very moment.

    Before the carriages were detached, the train attendants had been doing their best to deescte the situation. Then, when the security captain entered the carriage, the terrorists were able to easily beat him into submission. From that point onward, the terrorists figured that any threat to their control over the situation had been dealt with, so they let down their guard. This particr terrorist hadn¡¯t seen any harm in setting the soul cannon aside for the time being.

    Of course, there was no way Tang Wulin would let him just pick it back up.

    A burst of golden light flooded the carriage. A long tail whipped forth to wrap around the cannon. The light faded to reveal Goldsong, and with a flick of its tail, it hurled the cannon at the terrorist! It struck him with a resounding crack, breaking bone and tearing muscle.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± the terrorist leader shouted. He began backing away from Tang Wulin, dragging Mo Lan along in a chokehold. She quickly realized that the situation had changed and started struggling. The moment she did, the terrorist struck her with the butt of his gun, leaving arge gash on her forehead. The blow left her dazed. Blood trickled down her face.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Tang Wulin shouted, taking a step forward. His soul rings red with energy.

    ¡°Take another step and I¡¯ll blow your big sister¡¯s brains out!¡± the man said with a cold snort, bringing the gun back up and pressing the tip of its barrel to Mo Lan¡¯s head. Three yellow soul rings rose up from beneath him to disy their brilliance.

    The terrorist¡¯s heart, however, was filled with disbelief.

    This is insane! He never expected the teenage boy standing before him to be a three-ringed soul master, one even more powerful than he was! This brat has to be from some prestigious n!He has three purple soul rings!

    The leader of the terrorists knew that a soul gun of this caliber would be useless against a Soul Elder. He might have been able to put up a fight if he had the soul cannon, but Tang Wulin had already seized it. In addition to that, his men had been decimated. Out of the original nine terrorists, only he remained.

    A metallic groan reverberated through the carriage, and Mo Lan was the first to realize what caused it. She could immediately tell that the fifth carriage had begun decelerating. That meant it had been detached from the rest of the train!

    She knew exactly what would happen next.

    ¡°Forget about me!¡± she cried. ¡°Save everyone else!¡±

    ¡°Amazing! You sure are something, brat!¡± the terrorist eximed as he caught on. His expression hardened. His chokehold on Mo Lan tightened. He brandished the detonator. A hint of madness shone in his eyes as he realized that hisst bargaining chip had disappeared. ¡°All of you can just die with me then!¡±

    His thumb moved to trigger the detonator, but right at that moment, a sh of purple and gold blinded him. Pain seared his mind into oblivion, his thumb freezing mid-motion as his body went stiff.

    The terrorist leader was only a Soul Elder with hundred-year soul rings. He had just entered the Spirit Connection realm and was weaker than Tang Wulin by over a hundred points. Even if he did possess the higher cultivation level, he still wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist Tang Wulin¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes.

    Just as the button was a hairsbreadth from being pressed, the arm restraining Mo Lan went ck. She had been struggling as hard as she could to try and stop the terrorist. Now she wrenched the man¡¯s arm down, tearing the detonator from his grasp. The second she did, Tang Wulin shot forward like a bullet and seized the terrorist¡¯s neck in a vice-like grip.

    He snapped it without hesitation.

    The leader of the terrorists was never a threat to Tang Wulin. Thebination of his Golden Dragon King bloodline, his bluesilver grass, and his one-word gauntlet elevated his power far beyond that of a four-ringed soul master. The terrorist hadn¡¯t even thought of facing Tang Wulin as a soul master. But all feared death, and Tang Wulin¡¯s heart had nearly jumped out of his chest when he saw the terrorist trying to detonate the bombs. He had only just managed to save everyone using his Purple Demon Eyes. Now the final terrorist was dead, and none of the hostages died.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Mo Lan shouted.

    Dread gripped Tang Wulin. He could see a beam of light out of the corner of his eye, but it wasn¡¯t headed for him or Mo Lan. It shot toward a bomb!

    A tenth terrorist had been hiding among the hostages! He had used a beam pistol to shoot at the bomb, which had more than enough power to detonate it. This would then cause a chain reaction, trigger the rest of the bombs in the carriage, and take everyone to the afterlife with him!

    Only two people reacted in time. The first, Mo Lan, threw herself forward to block the beam with her body.

    The second was the train¡¯s security captain! After being beaten into submission by the terrorists, he spent the entire time nursing his wounds and biding his time. He knew he¡¯d be able to do something eventually, and that time was now.

    He leaped toward the beam at the same time as Mo Lan, cing himself in front of it before she did. He wasn¡¯t as sturdy as Tang Wulin. He wouldn¡¯t survive this shot. But as it pierced his chest, he managed to absorb enough of the beam to change its trajectory. The beam continued through the security captain, slicing the air and through Mo Lan¡¯s shoulder before burying itself into the wall of the carriage, leaving a small hole mere inches from the bomb.

    Before Tang Wulin could even give amand, Goldsong rushed out with a swarm of bluesilver grass to capture thest terrorist. The surrounding hostages realized they were now free to move and quickly jumped away from the man.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin caught Mo Lan as she fell. No blood seeped from the wound that the beam left. Instead, a dark green liquid bubbled from it. The smell of burning flesh lingered in the air. Soul weapons possessed piercing capabilities and destructive power. A single shot killed nearly all victims.

    Fortunately, Mo Lan had only been wounded in the shoulder. She didn¡¯t feel any pain, only a scorching heat. Tears ran down her face. The security captain¡¯s corpsey right in front of her. The beam had burned straight through his heart.

    ¡°Li Feng!¡± Mo Lan cried.

    ¡°Pull yourself together, Big Sis Mo Lan.¡± Tang Wulin sent soul power into Mo Lan¡¯s body as exhaustion washed over him. Mo Lan was pale. An unbearable, numbing heat dominated her body. But as Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power coursed through her, a searing pain slowly began to radiate from her shoulder.

    It¡¯s over, but I¡¯m still too inexperienced.I didn¡¯t notice the terrorist hiding among the hostages. If those two hadn¡¯t jumped out... we¡¯d all be dead. Tang Wulin could hear the boom of mechas rapidly approaching. Mo Lan and the captain... they saved everyone.

    <strong><u></u></strong>

 Chapter 420 - Running

    <strong><u>Chapter 420 - Running</u></strong>

    It took around an hour to reach Heaven Dou City. It was the first time Tang Wulin rode a mecha.

    Standard issue military mechas were yellow-grade. They required a lot of skill to pilot and could be powered by both electricity and soul power. All the controls were manual, and the mecha utilize spirit souls in a simple manner.

    The mechas stood at twelve meters tall. Their cockpits wererge enough to fit two people and were quite snug, with the pilot¡¯s entire body firmly fastened inside. All movements by the pilot corresponded with how the mecha moved. The greatest mecha pilots could even maneuver their mecha as nimbly as a human, but this was very demanding on the pilot¡¯s skills and physical body.

    Twelve yellow-grade mechas participated in the rescue operation. However, they had never expected the situation to already be resolved when they arrived.

    There were ten terrorists. Eight were dead, while the rest severely injured. Not a single bomb had gone off. Despite that, there were over a hundred civilian casualties. The third carriage was a scene of a bloody carnage where even even the elderly and children could be found dead in pools of blood. Those terrorists had been absolutely ruthless.

    During the hijacking, the security captain had sacrificed himself, while Mo Lan was gravely injured in an attempt to save everyone. Tales of their fearless acts spread like wildfire throughout Heaven Dou City. As for Tang Wulin, his actions to save everyone instantly elevated him to hero status.

    Tang Wulin quietly slipped away from the train station when he overheard some staff members gossiping that the city officials wanted to award him with a medal of honor. He had no choice but to run. Time was still ticking on his exam! He could only imagine how long and tedious the award ceremony would be.

    In truth, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t feel proud of his achievements at all. The security captain still died, and Mo Lan was in a serious condition. It was the first time he encountered such sinister people. The terrorists were vile and regarded human life like it was grass.

    Tang Wulin left the station with a heavy heart. However, he soon realized that his pockets were much lighter than his heart.

    Mo Lan had given him twenty thousand Federal credits and had said she would get him a one-month pass once they arrived in Heaven Dou City, but she was currently in critical care in the hospital. She was in no position to help him find an opponent in Heaven Dou City either. Tang Wulin gained nothing from staying.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t count on anything going ording to n!¡± Tang Wulinmented.

    What do I do now? I have to be decide quickly! Tang Wulin quickly thought things over, before gritting his teeth and hailed a taxi to the local cksmith¡¯s Association branch.

    If he spent frugally, he might survive the entire exam with just twenty thousand credits. . However, Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach posed a problem! Twenty thousand credits was only enough to sustain him for a day or two and nothing more! He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of starving himself.

    All Tang Wulin ate today was a box meal, which was nowhere near enough to fill him. Right after that, he had been thrown into a harrowing battle against the terrorists. His stomach was already growling.

    Damn it, Lizhi! Since you can team up with someone, you should have teamed up with me! Tang Wulin longingly thought of Xu Lizhi¡¯s buns. I wouldn¡¯t starve if you were here!

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s Agility Soup Bun and Bloodthirst Bean Buns boosted a soul master¡¯s strength by arge margin and were sought after by many. However, Tang Wulin loved Xu Lizhi¡¯s Recovery Pork Buns the most. Not only did the pork buns replenish his blood essence, they also filled his belly. Tang Wulin and the pork buns were a match made in heaven.

    I¡¯ll grab some food first, then I¡¯ll forge some metals and earn some money. I need to earn enough for the rest of the trip. After that, I¡¯ll ask the Association to help me find a suitable opponent. This was the best n Tang Wulin coulde up with.

    Heaven Dou City wasn¡¯t asrge as Shrek City, so it didn¡¯t take long before he arrived at the local cksmith¡¯s Association. After paying the expensive taxi bill, he got off and found a restaurant in the neighborhood.

    I¡¯ve gotta eat as much as possible! Tang Wulin thought as he walked into the restaurant.

    When he walked out, the restaurant waspletely cleaned out of all its ingredients. Hushed murmurs followed his footsteps. ¡°That child is so pitiful. Did he starve to death in his past life?¡±

    Tang Wulin had long since be ustomed to people talking about him. He rubbed his t belly, his face full of satisfaction. Although the food wasn¡¯t the most nutritious, it was still decent. He hade and left like a storm. Now that his belly was full, he could concentrate on his work.

    Tang Wulin looked up at therge signboard that said ¡®Heaven Dou cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯, then walked in.

    ?

    In Heaven Dou Soul Train Station, a tall and sharply dressed man stood there with a furious expression. ¡°What? He disappeared? How could you let this happen? You can¡¯t even look after one person?¡±

    This man was Mo Wu. His mood couldn¡¯t be any worse right now. As the administrator of Heaven Dou City and one of the high-rank officials in the Federal government, his words carried a lot of weight.

    When he received the news that his daughter had been taken hostage by terrorists who hijacked a train, his vision had gone ck and he almost fainted. In his busy life, his only daughter was the apple of his eye.

    Just a few months earlier there had been terrorists attacking another train. This incident was extremely tragic. Hundreds of innocent citizens had died. At that time, he feared for his daughter¡¯s safety and asked her to resign, but she simply smiled and refused. He hadn¡¯t expected another attack so soon, and that it would involve his daughter this time as well.

    News on the situation slowly trickled in, but all of it was bad. Bombs were nted throughout the train, and the terrorists even had a soul cannon. The situation only got worse and worse. Then he learned that Mo Lan chose to trade herself for the other hostages before disconnecting the carriages, and he feared the worst.

    ording to the military¡¯s analysis, the chances of sessfully rescuing Mo Lan were slim. Even if they dispatched powerful soul masters and mechas, it would be difficult to rescue hostages in an enclosed space. If they had a soul master with certain abilities the chances of sess would be higher, but it was impossible to find someone like that on short notice!

    Just when all hope seemed lost, they were notified that the crisis was resolved. Mo Lan was gravely injured but she would live, along with the rest of the hostages.

    He could hardly believe his ears when he found out that his daughter¡¯s savior was a young teen. Then he learned that this teen was from Shrek Academy! His doubts disappeared and he rushed to thank his daughter¡¯s savior. Yet when he arrived, Tang Wulin had already run off.

    He was about order his subordinates to search for him when a person appeared in their midst.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± They were currently in a secure room where civilians were forbidden from entering, so Mo Wu was stunned to see a stranger in the room.

    The stranger was a handsome young man,his expression stern and full of frost. ¡°Did Tang Wulin leave already?¡±

    Mo Wu¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Are you from Shrek Academy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a teacher there,¡± said Wu Zhangkong.

    Mo Wu rxed and he let out a sigh of relief. No wonder he could sneak in. He¡¯s from Shrek Academy!

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for him too. He was resting here earlier, but then he disappeared.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong furrowed his brow. He had specifically chosen to tail Tang Wulin. His disciple¡¯s growth could only be described as miraculous. Tang Wulin started with a trash martial soul, yet he surpassed all expectations and rose to be the ss president of Shrek Academy¡¯s first grade. Such an achievement couldn¡¯t simply be attributed to hard work. Wisdom, talent, hard work, and perseverance were all required to bring about such a miracle.

    Out of all his disciples, Wu Zhangkong was proudest of Tang Wulin. This was why he had volunteered to follow Tang Wulin during the exam. He wanted to personally watch just how Tang Wulin would tackle each problem and his growth in the process.

    Tang Wulin had boarded the train so fast, Wu Zhangkong had missed it and was forced to take the next one. Halfway through the trip though Wu Zhangkong¡¯s train was forced to a stop because the carriages detached from Tang Wulin¡¯s train blocked the tracks. Wu Zhangkong only managed to find out about the terrorist attack after the information ckout imposed by officials was lifted. He had asked around to understand the situation then immediately rushed over here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± Wu Zhangkong nodded curtly to Mo Wu, then turned to leave.

    Just as Wu Zhangkong took a step, he suddenly stopped and grabbed Mo Wu.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mo Wu shouted in anger, but was powerless to resist as he was an ordinary civilian. He found himself by Wu Zhangkong¡¯s side an instantter.

    ¡°Come out!¡± Wu Zhangkong shouted. His eyes shed as he looked at a corner of the room.

    Then a hoarse voice rang out.

    ¡°As expected of someone from Shrek Academy...¡±

 Chapter 421 - Emissary of Pestilence

    <strong><u>Chapter 421 - Emissary of Pestilence</u></strong>

    A man emerged from the shadows. He was shrouded in a pitch-ck cloak and held a scepter in his right hand. The instant Mo Wuid eyes on this man, his back went cold with sweat. A sinister air gathered in the room.

    ¡°I was looking for the kid who foiled our ns, but I never expected to run into an administrator and one of you loathsome Shrek people. I might as well kill you while I¡¯m here and take the administrator with me.¡±

    Soul rings rose from beneath the man. However, unlike the usual away soul rings would appear, his materialized in an eerie green mist. He had six soul rings, two yellow, two purple, and two ck. The mist spread to surround him.

    A chill went down Wu Zhangkong¡¯s spine, and he pushed Mo Wu behind him. ¡°An evil soul master!¡±

    Mo Wu didn¡¯t try to flee. As a government official, his willpower had to be strong. He also understood that the safest ce he could be right now was beside this teacher from Shrek Academy. Running would be useless, and if Wu Zhangkong couldn¡¯t defeat this evil soul master, then his fate was sealed.

    ¡°You may call me the Emissary of Pestilence.¡± The man raised his scepter, his soul rings lighting up. Green mist poured out of it and began to fill the entire room.

    Wu Zhangkong snorted. A freezing aura exploded from him as soul rings appeared from beneath his feet. A total of seven appeared, two yellow, two purple, and three ck. The Skyfrost Sword manifested in his hand and he shed at the air, sending a sword beam straight for his opponent¡¯s stomach.

    The emissary trembled in shock at the sight of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s soul rings, but he didn¡¯t leave himself unprotected. He pointed his scepter forward. The green gem at the tip of the scepter shined as it met the sword beam.

    A crisp note could be heard as sword beam met scepter. The beam split into countless threads of ice. It was Frost Scar!

    After gaining his seventh soul ring and bing a Soul Sage, Wu Zhangkong had grown far stronger than before. In the past half a year, apart from teaching, all he had done was cultivate. He had progressed by leaps and bounds.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s frigid aura slowed the Emissary of Pestilence¡¯s movements, and a storm of Frost Scars quickly enveloped him.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± the Emissary of Pestilence howled. He dropped to one knee, and a green light exploded from his body. The light expanded like a gas, pushing back Wu Zhangkong¡¯s frigid aura.

    If Wu Zhangkong had been alone, he would have been able to just use his soul power to protect himself and charged in. However, Mo Wu was there! Mo Wu would die in an instant if he were exposed to the poison mist of a six-ringed soul master. Wu Zhangkong had to protect him.

    Icy determination shed in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes. He burst into action, and kicked at a wall, breaking it down in one strike. He grabbed hold of Mo Wu, hoisted him in his left arm, and leaped into the air. With his free hand, he brandished the Skyfrost Sword and used Frost Song, willing it to transform into an enormous sword!

    Mo Wu watched in awe as an enormous crescent of ice shed through the room they were just in, cleaving it in two and sucking in all of the green mist. When the dust settled, the Emissary of Pestilence was nowhere to be seen. The only thing that remained was a tunnel leading to the unknown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± An electronic voice cut through the air. Guards had been alerted by themotion, and over a dozen mechas came flying over. Spotlights lit up and illuminated Wu Zhangkong as the mechaspleted their encirclement. All of them locked on to him with their soul cannons.

    Wu Zhangkong released Frost Song and frowned. His encounter with the evil soul master weighed on his mind. Evil soul masters had begun to stir in recent years. It was clear that they were behind this recent act of terrorism as well. He had to report this matter to Shrek Academy as soon as possible.

    Since its very conception, Shrek Academy opposed evil soul masters. Ten thousand years ago, the Spirit Ice Douluo led his generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters, along with many other powerhouses, to destroy the Holy Spirit Cult. The cult was wiped out and no more trouble arose from them.

    Until the past few years at least.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡± Mo Wu shouted. ¡°This man is a Soul Sage from Shrek Academy! He saved me!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong awoke from his thoughts. He looked down at Mo Wu, who was dangling by his coat. With the flick of his wrist, Wu Zhangkong pulled him upright. Mo Wu quickly regained his stately appearance and ordered the mechas to stand down. Standard-issue military mechas wouldn¡¯t be able to touch a hair on a Soul Sage from Shrek Academy anyway. Mo Wu had no doubt that Wu Zhangkong was a battle armor master. Even if there were ten times as many mechas present, he would still be able to obliterate them all.

    ?

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept any missions without my badge?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°Knock it off kid. You¡¯re holding up the line,¡± the cksmith¡¯s Association clerk responded tersely. When a young boy came asking to take on some fourth-rank cksmithing missions, the clerk had thought it was a joke. The boy didn¡¯t even have a badge. There was no way he could allow this boy to ept any missions.

    ¡°Could I trouble you to look me up in the database then? I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll find me in there. I¡¯m a fifth-rank cksmith. Please, I¡¯m absolutely certain I¡¯m in there.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Fifth-rank?¡± The clerkughed. The people behind Tang Wulinughed as well.

    Heaven Dou cksmith¡¯s Association was the headquarters of the cksmith¡¯s Association, as well as thergest one on the continent. Countless cksmiths were based in Heaven Dou City and came to ept missions every day. All the clerks were busy from dusk until dawn.

    ¡°Just how old are you, kid?¡± a gruff cksmith asked as he moved to pat Tang Wulin¡¯s head.

    Tang Wulin evaded the man¡¯s hand. He was at a loss. He didn¡¯t realize how inconvenient things would be without his badge. He had already been pestering the clerk for ten minutes now, and had been subject to the jeering of the surrounding cksmiths.

    The man¡¯s insulting question incited Tang Wulin¡¯s childish nature. ¡°I¡¯m fourteen! What about it?¡±

    ¡°A fourteen-year-old, fifth-rank cksmith, huh? You must be the number one genius in the entire association!¡± The man burst intoughter, and his fellow cksmiths quickly joined in.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath, then turned back to the clerk. ¡°What do I need to do to ept some missions?¡±

    The clerk looked at him helplessly. ¡°Kid, I admire your passion, but you¡¯re causing a disturbance. Where are your parents? You¡¯re at the right age to start learning how to cksmith, soe back when you¡¯ve got your badge. Then you can ept some missions.¡±

    ¡°Where can I take the cksmith¡¯s exam?¡± Tang Wulin was growing impatient.

    ¡°You want to take the exam? Alright. Go to the second floor to register for a slot. There are a lot of people today though.¡±

    At that moment, a ringing sound filled the hall, alerting everyone that an announcement was being made.

    ¡°Attention all cksmiths! Attention all cksmiths! The President will be holding a half-hour lecture in the hall of the first floor in five minutes. Please wait in orderly lines.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± the gruff cksmith cried. ¡°The President!¡±

    The man rushed off, and everyone else also began to realize what was happening. Regardless of whether they were epting a mission or waiting in line, they all turned around and ran off. They were currently on the third floor, but all were undoubtedly headed for the first. Even the clerk was gone!

    Tang Wulin hastened to catch up, and once he reached the clerk, he asked, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s going on? Does the President lecture often?¡±

    The clerk spoke as he ran. ¡°The President lectures at random times, and he only does so here in our Heaven Dou branch. A lot of cksmithse here everyday and hang around hoping he¡¯ll hold a lecture. Attending a single one of the President¡¯s lectures is worth a year of cksmithing by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Is the Association President here really that amazing?¡± Tang Wulin could hardly believe it. He was certain that the President of any city¡¯s branch could only measure up to his teacher at best.

    The clerk stared at him. ¡°You foolish kid. Don¡¯t you love cksmithing? This is an amazing opportunity for you. The President isn¡¯t just the president of this branch, but the cksmith¡¯s Association as a whole! He¡¯s also the continent¡¯s only Divine cksmith! He¡¯s a very busy person. If he takes the time out of his schedule to give a lecture, just think about how valuable the must be! You¡¯re really lucky. Just follow me to the hall, listen closely, and don¡¯t be noisy.¡±

 Chapter 422 - The Divine Blacksmith

    <strong><u>Chapter 422 - The Divine cksmith</u></strong>

    A Divine cksmith! Tang Wulin¡¯s heart raced at the thought. His mind buzzed with excitement. Yeah! I can¡¯t believe I got so lucky! I came here to make money, but I get a lecture from a Divine cksmith instead? Awesome! I can¡¯t do anything about the duration of the exam, but I can¡¯t let this chance slip away!

    The hall of the first floor was already packed by the time Tang Wulin and the clerk arrived. At the center of the hall, a space twenty meters in diameter had been left empty. It was fully furnished with all the necessary equipment to forge.

    Everyone was bustling with excitement and expectation.

    The clerk could only manage to bring Tang Wulin to the edge of the crowd. Although Tang Wulin was tall, the cksmiths in the crowd were all muscr giants. He couldn¡¯t see above the sea of heads at all. Tang Wulin ducked and squirmed his way through the crowd, slowly heading to the center.

    ¡°Kid, be careful! Don¡¯t squeeze in! You¡¯re going to get trampled!¡± the clerk shouted after him, but he was already gone.

    Tang Wulin pushed on through. Despite how lean he was built, his frame hid monstrous strength. With that strength and Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon, he quickly reached the center of the crowd and got a front-row spot.

    Tang Wulin was surrounded on all sides with cksmiths bursting with anticipation. No one even noticed a kid like him sneak to the front.

    Five minutes soon passed, and the crowd split to allow a man walk through to the center. A retinue of staff surrounded the man, and everyone cheered when they saw him.

    ¡°President! President!¡± they shouted zealously. The hall seemed to boil into a frenzy.

    Tang Wulin looked over to see a handsome man with ck hair and ck eyes. He looked to be in his thirties, but his eyes showed profound depths far beyond his years. His sideburns werepletely white, a bright contrast with the rest of his ck hair. But the most eye-catching thing about him were his hands. They were at least fifty percentrger than an ordinary man¡¯s, but instead of being bulky and rough, they were slender and fair. They looked like the hands of a youngdy, but muchrger. In fact, his hands sparkled like jade.

    This man was a Divine cksmith, the greatest cksmith in the entire cksmith¡¯s Association, and a Titled Douluo! He couldn¡¯tpare with Feng Wuyu in terms ofbat strength, of course, but Shrek cksmith¡¯s Association had never concerned itself with the continental cksmith¡¯s Association anyway.

    He¡¯s Zhen Hua, the continent¡¯s only Divine cksmith! As a cksmith himself, Tang Wulin had long since heard of Zhen Hua. He was a legend among cksmiths. Contrary to his youthful appearance, he was actually forty-five! He had be a Divine cksmith at the age of thirty seven, and that had been eight years ago.

    He was in his prime as a cksmith, but even in his youth, he hadn¡¯t been arrogant. He was originally the president of a small town¡¯s cksmith¡¯s Association. From there, he advanced step by step until he became the President of all of the cksmith¡¯s Associations across the continent, and the continent¡¯s only Divine cksmith.

    He had wanted to forge a four-word battle armor when he was a Saint cksmith, and with the help of some Titled Douluos, and countless hours at the forge, he barely seeded. However, the product could not be called true four-word battle armor. It was at the pseudo-four-word level at best. He only truly seeded eight years ago when he became this generation¡¯s Divine cksmith. After that, he began forging four-word battle armors for Titled Douluos. Being the sole Divine cksmith, he held an exceptionally influential position.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes sparkled as he watched this legendary figure. He would be fortunate to learn even the tiniest thing from him.

    ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± Zhen Hua waved his arms at the crowd.

    Hundreds of voices ovepped in a deafening greeting. ¡°Hello, President!¡±

    Zhen Hua gestured for everyone to quiet down, and the hall immediately went silent. It was as if the sound had never urred in the first ce.

    Now this is true prestige!

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so I¡¯ll begin immediately. I¡¯ve been really busytely, and it¡¯s been quite some time since myst lecture. Today, I¡¯ll exin some of my deeper understandings to all of you. I encourage you to go and test what you glean from my lecture on your own time.¡± He walked over to the forging table as he spoke and ced hisrge hands on the table.

    ¡°This is a little trick for alloy forging I discovered not too long ago. As everyone knows, forging alloys is an important stage for us cksmiths. You can start forging alloys at the sixth rank, and as you progress, you be able to forge alloysposed of more and more metals. Of course, the more metals added, the harder the forging process bes. This trick I¡¯m about to teach you... well, it¡¯s really a technique. This technique can lower the difficulty of forging alloys.

    ¡°It can be said that this technique is derived from melding or the way catalysts work. Different metals have different characteristics, and when two metalse together, there is always some sort of chemical reaction. For example...¡±

    Zhen Hua exined his thoughts in a clear and gentle voice, and everyone grew calm as they listened. They did their best tomit the details of this trick to memory.

    Tang Wulin grew more and more amazed as he listened. He had heard of a simr technique from Mu Chen, but since he hadn¡¯t reached the sixth rank yet and could only forge two-metal alloys, he wasn¡¯t ready for it. Mu Chen hadn¡¯t exined the technique then, and now that Tang Wulin was hearing about it from Zhen Hua, he felt as if everything was clicking into ce. He had been practicing alloy forging for the past half year, so this lecture couldn¡¯t havee at a better time. His understanding of alloy forging deepened, and countless possibilities opened up to him.

    ¡°...and so, by mixing this in, your workload will decrease, and the chances of your alloy being sessfully forged will increase significantly.¡± Zhen Hua smiled as he concluded his lecture.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± a young voice apuded.

    Until this point, the audience had been watching with quiet reverence. So, when this voice suddenly obliterated the silence, everyone turned to look at its owner.

    In reality, most cksmiths didn¡¯t really understand the underlying concepts behind alloy forging. cksmiths of the sixth rank and above were rare after all. However, such knowledge would still be helpful for any cksmith¡¯s future growth. In fact, many made a pilgrimage to Heaven Dou City just to listen to the Divine cksmith¡¯s lectures. Therefore, it was sphemy for someone to cheer so loudly!

    When everyone saw the owner of the voice, they were dumbstruck. It was a kid still in his teens!

    Zhen Hua was astonished by the excitement shining in Tang Wulin¡¯srge, bright eyes. He gave him a warm smile. ¡°Did you understand my lecture?¡±

    ¡°Mn!¡± Tang Wulin nodded. He was currently absorbed in his thoughts, pondering the concepts he just learned. His mind in a world of its own, just like when he forged. He didn¡¯t notice the peculiar gazes of his peers at all.

    ¡°What a heroic child.¡± Zhen Hua chuckled. ¡°Excellent. It looks like the future of our cksmith¡¯s Association will be a bright one indeed.¡±

 Chapter 423 - Can I Try?

    <strong><u>Chapter 423 - Can I Try?</u></strong>

    ¡°President, can I try?¡± Tang Wulin bubbled with excitement. The concepts Zhen Hua had introduced were already mixing with what he understood about alloy forging, but he still needed to put it all to the test. His was itching to give them a try.

    Zhen Hua stared at Tang Wulin in astonishment. ¡°You want to... try forging an alloy?¡±

    Hushed whispers spread throughout the crowd. The clerk who had led Tang Wulin here was already pressing a hand to his face. This kid... he¡¯s got too much courage for his own good! He¡¯s just like a newborn calf in front of a tiger!

    Tang Wulin nodded, taking a step forward. ¡°President, may I?¡±

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°If you think you can, then sure.¡±

    The clerk ran over Tang Wulin, squatted down, and whispered, ¡°Kid! Stop causing trouble! Just get out of here already, the President still has many matters to attend to.¡±

    Zhen Hua chuckled. ¡°Just let hime. It wouldn¡¯t be right for us to trample over a child¡¯s passion for cksmithing. I can tell from his eyes. His love for cksmithing is real. Come here, child.¡±

    Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t even nced at the clerk. His eyes had been glued to Zhen Hua the entire time. He ran over to Zhen Hua¡¯s side and began speaking immediately. ¡°I need some heavy silver, star iron, and that universal catalyst you talked about, the skymoon powder.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Bring him what he asked for,¡± Zhen Hua said, gesturing to some of his staff members. Tang Wulin surprised him. In addition to a deep-rooted passion for cksmithing, his eyes showed unwavering confidence. Not even the tiniest bit of stage fright could be seen on his face.

    The cksmiths in the audience shared in Zhen Hua¡¯s surprise, but to Zhen Hua, none of them had so much as a fraction of Tang Wulin¡¯s steadiness. Someone as excited as Tang Wulin currently was would usually at least be trembling, but Tang Wulin was steady as a rock. Zhen Hua also noticed that the boy¡¯s hands wererger than average, and his fingers moved in a steady patterns. This was a clear identifier of an experienced cksmith, a sign of Tang Wulin¡¯s deep understanding of cksmithing.

    Very few things could catch Zhen Hua¡¯s attention, but now his interest was piqued. He wanted to see just how high this child could reach.

    The cksmith¡¯s Association did notck any metals whatsoever. Everything Tang Wulin asked for was quickly delivered to the forging area that had been set up in the hall of the first floor.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and immediately got to work. He walked over to the back of the forging table and opened it up. He put two pieces of metal into it, adjusted the calcining temperature, and turned the table on.

    Then he turned to Zhen Hua. ¡°President, could I trouble you for one more thing?¡±

    Zhen Hua smiled warmly. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°May I borrow your hammers?¡±

    The entire audience went into an uproar. Borrowing another cksmith¡¯s hammers was rarely seen in the world of cksmiths, not to mention the hammers of the world¡¯s only Divine cksmith!

    Zhen Hua was stunned as well. This kid is really interesting!

    Tang Wulin had no other choice. At this moment, he waspletely broke. All of his worldly possessions confiscated by his teachers. Even his thousand refined tungsten hammers had been taken.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Zhen Hua answered. He muttered a few words to himself, and a pair of hammers appeared in his hands in a sh of light. He handed them to Tang Wulin. The hammers glistened in the light, their shapepletely adhering to orthodox methods. However, they were a rarely-seen white. In addition to that, blue clouds danced across the surfaces of both hammers, giving them an aura of mystical beauty.

    ¡°They¡¯re spirit refined hammers!¡± Tang Wulin ascertained this with a single nce. The hammers were forged from spirit refined cloud gold, an alloyposed of cloud copper and tinum crystal. Considering the fact that the hammers were crafted from a spirit refined alloy, he could only imagine how much better they werepared to his own spirit refined heavy silver hammers.

    ¡°I forged these hammers fifteen years ago, and they¡¯ve been with me ever since,¡± Zhen Hua said. ¡°I used them all the way until I could soul refine. See how they feel in your hands. If you really manage to forge an alloy today, I¡¯ll give them to you as a gift.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t believe Tang Wulin would seed, he still wanted to encourage him. He himself had set a new record when he became the youngest sixth-rank cksmith in the world at eighteen years of age. He knew from experience that such miracles were possible, and wasn¡¯t as critical of Tang Wulin as the rest of the crowd. He could also sense that Tang Wulin had a solid foundation in cksmithing. Yet he couldn¡¯t fathom why Tang Wulin didn¡¯t have his own forging hammers with him. A cksmith¡¯s hammers were their life. A proper cksmith would never be without them. This was one of the first things a cksmith learned.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wulin gripped the hammers, one in each hand, then closed his eyes. When the staff and cksmiths of the fourth rank and higher saw how easily he held the hammers, astonishment crept onto their faces.

    Cloud gold was famous for its density. While the two hammers forged from cloud gold may have looked light, they were anything but. In fact, they weighed over two hundred kilograms.

    Strength was critical for cksmiths. Zhen Hua lent these hammers to Tang Wulin as a test, yet Tang Wulin held them up with no difficulty at all. They were steady in his hands, as if he were merely holding a pair of ordinary hammers.

    This kid is actually a cksmith? Everyone in the crowd could hardly believe their eyes.

    At that moment, Tang Wulin pressed the button on the side of the forging table, and a glowing piece of heavy silver rose to the table¡¯s surface. He tapped it lightly with the hammer in his left hand. A melodic note rang out, echoing throughout the hall. Tang Wulin froze after that tap, his brow furrowed. His ears twitched slightly as he listened to how the metal answered him.

    The faint smile on Zhen Hua¡¯s face finally cracked as he witnessed this. The lower level cksmiths in the hall might not have understood what Tang Wulin was doing, but as a Divine cksmith, it was impossible for him to not.

    Tang Wulin was listening to the heavy silver, conversing with the metal and deepening his understanding of it. But, more importantly, he was listening to the voice of the hammer. Forging with hammers they had never touched before was a massive challenge for a cksmith. Listening to a hammer¡¯s voice was one way for a cksmith to get familiar with it. Only after understanding the character of a hammer could a cksmith use it.

    Zhen Hua had been testing Tang Wulin from the moment he handed the boy his hammers. The weight was merely the first part of the test. How Tang Wulin would use these hammers was the next, more important part. He¡¯s so young. He couldn¡¯t be older than fifteen or sixteen. Even if he isn¡¯t able to forge an alloy yet, he may be a promising sessor. Let¡¯s see just how talented he is.

    The cloud gold hammers were the best test. Zhen Hua wanted to see if Tang Wulin could bring out their full potential.

    These hammers were bloodbonded to Zhen Hua, and contained a piece of himself in them. They possessed a special effect simr to the stacked hammers effect of Tang Wulin¡¯s heavy silver hammers.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s first strike was wless. The resultant ringing made his eyes go wide with realization.. ¡°Tremor!¡±

    Golden light shed in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, and he struck down with the left hammer once more. This time, it descended upon the metal like thunder! A boom tore through the hall when the hammer struck the glowing red piece of heavy silver, yet it did not rebound off the metal. The hammer remained firmly pressed to the heavy silver, and a momentter, a low hum began to fill the hall.

    This was the tremor effect of the cloud gold hammers! The hammers harnessed the power of the vibrations that came from hammering metal to assist their wielder! Tremor was a high-grade effect, just like stacked hammers.

    Tang Wulin kept the hammer pressed tightly to the heavy silver to bring out the tremor effect¡¯s full power.

    The crowd went silent. That strike was testament to Tang Wulin¡¯s strength! The fact that he could wield the cloud gold hammers and prevent them from rebounding off the metal showed that his arms were strong enough to handle the recoil. Furthermore, the fact that he was able to stabilize the hammer showed how firm his cksmithing foundation was.

    Zhen Hua nodded in approval, a genuine smile forming on his lips. This kid is remarkable!

    Three secondster, Tang Wulin lifted the hammer and struck again!

 Chapter 424 - Shocking the Divine Blacksmith

    <strong><u>Chapter 424 - Shocking the Divine cksmith</u></strong>

    A thunderous crash shook the room. A spray of powder burst from the heavy silver. This was proof of the tremor effect at work! It could vibrate impurities out of a metal!

    Although the result was simple, this wasn¡¯t something that just anybody could do. In order to bring out the full potential of this effect, a cksmith needed to possess overwhelming strength, a firm foundation of soul power, immense spiritual power, and a deep understanding of the metal they were forging. If the cksmith did not fulfill even one of these requirements, it would be impossible for them to use tremor effectively. In fact, the tremor effect could even be a disadvantage.

    And Tang Wulin¡¯s second strike used it to his advantage. A third strike followed, then a fourth, and then a fifth. Three seconds separated each one.

    As he watched the boy in front of him forge away, Zhen Hua¡¯s amicable smile gradually grew concerned. A trace of doubt flickered in his eyes.

    Tang Wulin continued hammering, and soon enough, his seventh strikended. The heavy silver trembled, and in a sh of light, the impurities were separated. It was hundred refined!

    It only took him seven strikes to hundred refine the heavy silver! Zhen Hua straightened his back slightly, and the more knowledgeable cksmiths in the audience gaped. As a Divine cksmith, Zhen Hua could easily hundred refine a piece of metal with a single strike.

    A child in his teens had done it in seven!

    It was then that Tang Wulin finally moved his right hand. He pressed a button to reveal the star iron, which had just finished calcining, and struck down with his right hammer. The blow sent tremors through the star iron.

    H-he¡¯s dual forging! The clerk who led Tang Wulin here was already speechless. He couldn¡¯t have possibly imagined that a teenage boy like Tang Wulin could be so skilled! This child is actually dual forging! And he¡¯s dual forging two different metals at that! Even if he¡¯s just hundred refining them, that¡¯s a feat only a third or fourth-rank cksmith would be capable of!

    Both of Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers crashed down, forging both the heavy silver and the star iron simultaneously. Every strike shook the hearts of the spectating cksmiths.

    Blow after blow thundered throughout the hall, and Tang Wulin¡¯s world shrunk down to just him and the metals. He was itching to put what he just learned about alloy forging into practice. He wanted to test it out and deepen his understanding. The itch began at the back of his consciousness at first, but as he continued forging both metals, it grew in intensity until, finally, he felt as if he were about to explode.

    Everyone stared in shock as Tang Wulin hammered the metals with unbelievable might. Another droning hum, a fraction different in pitch, soon filled the hall to ovep with the first. Two lights shot into the air, one a resplendent silver, and the other a coalescence of countless specks of starlight. The twobined, rising six feet into the air as a two-colored beam. It illuminated the hall, a magnificent sight that bathed the onlookers in a bright glow for one moment and faded to nothing in the next.

    Two hammers! Two metals! And both metals were first-grade thousand refined with spirit!

    It was plenty amazing for the light of a thousand refining to ascend five feet into the air, yet the child before everyone¡¯s eyes had simultaneously refined two metals and summoned light that reached six feet high! That was the sign of a fabled saint-grade thousand refining, a feat that only Saint cksmiths should have been able to achieve!

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t notice the reactions of the audience. In truth, this result was thanks to the cloud gold hammers he had borrowed. They were a spectacr pair of hammers that had apanied Zhen Hua for many years. They had taken in some of his strength, which bolstered the tremor effect. Tang Wulin had been absorbing some of Zhen Hua¡¯s essence every time he swung the hammers. He was also in perfect condition. Thisbination of factors helped him to just barely seed in a saint-grade thousand refining.

    However, he was not done yet!

    Three purple soul rings rose up from beneath Tang Wulin. Soul power coursed through his body and into the cloud gold hammers. A cloudy, misty aura immediately materialized around the hammers. A breath of life came from them, and they suddenly grew lighter. As a result, Tang Wulin was able to wield them even faster than before.

    The hammers moved in perfect sync, closing in on the pair of thousand refined metals like lightning. They struck with a resounding boom, smashing the two metals together!

    The hardest part was over! From that point on, it would be smooth sailing.

    Every strike of the cloud gold hammers held tremendous power and smashed the two metals closer and closer together. Tang Wulin used each blow to pour both life force and soul power into the metals, washing them from the inside out. The beam of light that stemmed from the two metals began warp, and the separate colors started intermingling and fusing together.

    It was time to start forging the alloy!

    The entire crowd collectively gasped. Where did this kide from? He¡¯s actually attempting to forge an alloy! Just how old is he! Not even the President could forge alloys at such a young age! It doesn¡¯t look like this is his first time doing this either!

    If it were up to the higher ranked cksmiths, they would have spirit refined the metals then used both to forge an alloy. Yet Tang Wulin chose a different approach. He had jumped right to forging the alloy after thousand refining the metals. In the end, however, he ended up choosing this approach because of his weak soul power. He would deal with spirit refining the metals once they had actually been forged into alloys. This was all for the sake of his one-word battle armor after all. Heavy silver and star iron were needed to forge star silver, an alloy he needed to craft the rest of his one-word battle armor set in the future. To that end, thousand refined metal would be sufficient for the time being. He could think about spirit refining once he was more powerful and skilled. Besides, forging alloys was a walk in the park for him now.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t dare spirit refine the metals because the cloud gold hammers didn¡¯t belong to him. He feared that the finished product wouldn¡¯t bepletely his if he did. He had actually considered spirit refining the alloy as well, but the chances of sess weren¡¯t too high. Furthermore, his current priority was to learn Zhen Hua¡¯s alloy forging technique!

    As Zhen Hua watched Tang Wulin assault the metals like a raging tempest, he subconsciously stepped forward to get a better look at the metals on the table. The heavy silver and star iron gradually fused into one, their resplendent auras merging together as well.

    Tang Wulin maintained a steady forging tempo. His upper body never stopped moving, but his lower body remained an unshakeable foundation. He didn¡¯t move a single inch from where he stood. Tang Wulin¡¯s three soul rings thrummed in the hall, giving off a gentle light that seemed to envelop him.

    He¡¯s a three-ringed Soul Elder! And all of his rings are purple! No one dared ridicule Tang Wulin now. The gruff cksmith who had voiced his doubts about Tang Wulin earlier was now staring at the scene before him with a nk expression. He was a third-rank cksmith in the middle of delving into the mysteries of thousand refining. Tang Wulin, on the other hand, popped out of nowhere and showed off his skill as a fourth-rank cksmith! I can¡¯t believe I was mocking him...

    All of Tang Wulin¡¯s focus was on the two metals. He stared at them with rapt attention, watching every reaction as they fused. As he hammered away, he brought forth the skymoon powder, sprinkling it over the metals in between strikes. The powder coated the heavy silver and the star iron as they slowly mixed together. The results of this turned out just as Zhen Hua had said they would. The metals became tougher and harder to forge, but the chance of failure drastically decreased.

    That was when Tang Wulin began to forge faster. The hardest part about forging an alloy was preserving the spiritual nature of theponent metals used. cksmiths couldn¡¯t let the spirit of the metals die, so they needed to use their spiritual power to protect the metals. Zhen Hua¡¯s technique made this part of the process much easier.

    And all it required was skymoon powder.

    Tang Wulin could sense the profoundness of what was happening with the two metals. It didn¡¯t take long before theypletely fused into one alloy. The barest hints of a star silver¡¯s splendor could now be seen.

    But at that moment, Tang Wulin withdrew his soul rings.

    Zhen Hua broke out into a cold sweat. Did his soul power run out?

    But then a golden soul ring appeared, and he sensed Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence go wild.

 Chapter 425 - Creating Trouble

    <strong><u>Chapter 425 - Creating Trouble</u></strong>

    If this were any other alloy, Tang Wulin wouldn¡¯t have needed to bring out his golden soul ring. However, he was forging this piece of star silver for his own use! He needed to bind his flesh and blood to it by injecting it with his blood essence! Then, once it was made into a piece of his battle armor, it would be even morepatible with him.

    A golden aura enveloped the cloud gold hammers, and Tang Wulin hammered his blood essence into the emerging piece of star silver. Earsplitting booms shook the hall as he pounded away at the fusing metals. Every strike possessed tremendous weight and speed. The forging table trembled from the shock. The star silver gradually shrank under the weight of each blow.

    Tang Wulin struck down with both hammers at once. He let out a draconic roar as a pair of golden lights flowed through each of the cloud gold hammers and into the star silver.

    An illusory dragon soared out of the metal, spiraling up into the air. All the while the star silver twinkled bright with ample shine, its surface touched by specks of starlight in the shape of a dragon.

    That dragon was Tang Wulin¡¯s personal brand on the metal.

    Tang Wulin was beyond pleased with the results. He roared for a full minute before settling in silence. In his eyes burned inextinguishable mes. He had the instinctive impression that he had broken through a boundary as a cksmith. His growth was tremendous and his alloy forging sess rate would undoubtedly eclipse the one prior.

    He did it! He really did it! He forged a spirit alloy!

    Zhen Hua stared with his brows furrowed.

    ¡°Thank you for lending me your hammers. I understand the technique now. Thank you for teaching me,¡± Tang Wulin said respectfully to Zhen Hua. The strong were no stranger to secrets, and cksmiths were not excluded from this rule of life. A good forging technique could help a cksmith dramatically improve their skills and bolster their sess rate. Especially a technique as invaluable as the one Tang Wulin just learned. Yet, Zhen Hua had imparted it for free. It was this action that solidified a previous notion within Tang Wulin¡¯s heart, that Zhen Hua was a man worthy of respect and admiration.

    Zhen Hua put on a stern expression. ¡°Whose disciple are you? How old are you?¡±

    These questions startled Tang Wulin. It was only now that he realized he had revealed himself. He had forgotten all about hiding his talents amidst his excitement. As such, before all these cksmiths and the sole living Divine cksmith, there was no use lying anymore.

    ¡°My teacher is Mu Chen. I¡¯m fourteen this year.¡±

    The moment the words left his mouth, the entire hall went into an uproar.

    He¡¯s only fourteen? And he can forge alloys?

    Zhen Hua¡¯s chest huffed as he listened, but a nk look crossed his face at the mere utter of Mu Chen¡¯s name.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your cksmith¡¯s badge? What rank are you?¡± Even as the President of the whole cksmith¡¯s Association, Zhen Hua couldn¡¯t help but harbor some doubts regarding Tang Wulin¡¯s cksmith rank. With his discerning eyes, he picked out an amazing fact: the harmony rate of the star silver Tang Wulin forged was over ny-five percent!

    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of an exam right now, so all of my possessions were confiscated. I¡¯m a fifth-rank cksmith.¡±

    He¡¯s a fifth-rank...

    Everyone had guessed it, but hearing it out loud still brought out a tumult of gasps. He¡¯s a fourteen-year-old fifth-rank cksmith! He broke the record! And Zhen Hua¡¯s, at that!

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°That damn Mu Chen. I can¡¯t believe he was able to hide you so well! That bastard!¡±

    ¡°President, can I take this piece of star silver? I can pay for it by taking missions.¡±

    Zhen Hua frowned. ¡°No need for payment. It belongs to you in the first ce. As promised, those hammers are yours now too.¡±

    The cloud gold hammers that possessed the tremor effect were priceless treasures! Still, Tang Wulin shook his head, something else more important weighing heavily in his mind. ¡°I don¡¯t need them since I already have a pair of hammers, but thank you, President. Uh, instead, could I trade them back for money?¡±

    Trade for money... He wants to trade them for money...

    The moring crowd instantly went silent, shocked and frozen at the sight before them. The Divine cksmith was gifting his hammers to Tang Wulin, but he wanted to trade them in for money! They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    Zhen Hua couldn¡¯t maintain his poker face anymore. His jaw dropped, utterly dumbstruck. Is he just here to cause trouble? That¡¯s gotta be it, right? Yeah! It has to be! That bastard Mu Chen must have sent him here to annoy me! He picked such a good time too! Just when I decided to give a public lecture! That bastard!

    ¡°Fine!¡± In front of such arge crowd, there was nothing else he could do. He signalled to one of the nearby staff.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± he said to Tang Wulin as he approached the elevator.

    Hushed whispers broke out behind Zhen Hua, fanning around him like the petals of a flower, incoherent in their volume but clear in their overall sentiment all the same. Everyone in the hall had just witnessed the first appearance of this generation¡¯s greatest cksmithing prodigy.

    Tang Wulin followed Zhen Hua into the elevator.

    ¡°Did Mu Chen tell you toe here?¡± Now that they were alone in the elevator, Zhen Hua sought to confirm his suspicions.

    Once more did Tang Wulin shake his head, hanging it in embarrassment a momentter. ¡°Actually, I came here because I¡¯m broke. The Academy took all of our money to teach us how to be self-reliant and how to adapt to society. I need to earn some money with my own methods toplete my exam.¡±

    A thought struck Zhen Hua, bright and piercing like a lightning bolt. ¡°Shrek Academy?¡±

    Tang Wulin jerked his head up in astonishment. ¡°How¡¯d you know?¡±

    Zhen Hua chuckled. ¡°No wonder Mu Chen resigned from the Eastsea cksmith¡¯s Association to suffer in Shrek City. It was all for your sake. He sure knows how to keep a secret! I had always thought Little Xi was this generation¡¯s greatest cksmithing prodigy, but you were hidden away all along!¡±

    Tang Wulin scratched his head awkwardly. Teacher Mu, there was nothing I could do! This was all just a coincidence!

    He focused his attention back on Zhen Hua. ¡°President, I still have my exam to finish. Can you give me the money for the cloud gold hammers now? I promise I¡¯lle visit you again in the future when I have time.¡±

    The elevator cruised to a stop, the doors sliding open to the highest floor of the building.

    ¡°You¡¯re so young yet all that goes through your head is money. You¡¯re just like your teacher.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything without money,¡± Tang Wulin mumbled. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to give me any, then I¡¯ll just go do some missions. But since I don¡¯t have my badge right now, the staff won¡¯t let me take on any. Can¡¯t you bend the rules a little for me?¡±

    Zhen Hua let out a chuckle. ¡°Fine then, kid. I¡¯ll have someone bring over some money in a bit. Go ept some missions now, just don¡¯t let anyone see you. Right, I wanted to ask you this. Since you¡¯re Mu Chen¡¯s disciple, did you also join Shrek¡¯s cksmith¡¯s Association?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have a teacher there too.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about that old madman?¡± Zhen Hua asked.

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    Zhen Hua¡¯s expression darkened. After a few moments of silence, he spoke up. ¡°What do you need to do for your exam?¡±

    Tang Wulin, without withholding a single detail, honestly exined the exam¡¯s requirements.

    ¡°Wow! Shrek Academy sure is strict! Well, I can help you find an opponent for Heaven Dou City. I can arrange transportation for you too.¡±

    Tang Wulin beamed. ¡°Thank you, President!¡±

    Zhen Hua shed a warm smile of his own. ¡°You know, Mu Chen and I were actually apprenticed to the same master. I¡¯m his senior brother. You don¡¯t have to call me President. Just call me uncle-master.¡±

    Uncle-master?

    Never had Tang Wulin heard such a thing from Mu Chen before.

    ¡°Uncle-master.¡± Tang Wulin didn¡¯t hesitate. It was a wonderful thing to have a Divine cksmiths as his uncle-master!

    Zhen Hua nodded in approval. ¡°Take a rest here. I¡¯ll go arrange an opponent for you.¡± Before he could do anything else, Tang Wulin spoke again.

    ¡°Uncle-master, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Tang Wulin had consumed a lot of blood essence during the alloy forging, and the one meal he chanced upon today was only meant for ordinary people.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have someone bring you over to my personal dining hall.¡± Zhen Hua smiled gently. He felt the embers of approval spark brighter and hotter in his chest. This kid isn¡¯t the least bit nervous. Not bad.

    As the President of the cksmith¡¯s Association, his personal dining hall only served the best of the best. cksmithing was an exhausting job, and especially so for a Divine cksmith. There were few people on the continent who ate better than him. Moreover, unlike most people, he had plenty of money!

    As a Divine cksmith, each of his products were worth more than their weight in gold. His wealth rivaled that of a small nation.

    Because cksmiths needed a lot of money in the early and middle stages of their career, advancing was difficult. However, once they broke through the boundary of the sixth rank, the profits came pouring in. At that point, cksmithing was undoubtedly the most lucrative profession.

    Nevertheless, Zhen Hua¡¯s personal dining hall was quite small, only about twenty square meters in area. A in, round table sat at the center of the room, further contributing to the image of austerity.

    When the dishes arrived, Tang Wulin was moved to tears.

    The first dish was a thousand-yearnd dragon¡¯s tendon. This was one of the spirit items Tang Wulin had needed to break one of his previous seals, yet Zhen Hua treated it merely as food!

    To be fair, the piece of tendon was small. It had been stewed for a long time and was soft and sticky, a tantalizing aroma rising from it, ensnaring the senses with a single whiff. Indeed, one sniff and Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence thrummed in excitement. He began to drool.

    The rice served with this tendon was the premium moonlight rice. It could only be found in extremely cold climates and took three years to grow and harvest. A small amount was produced each year. The grains of rice seemed to bend moonlight around it to produce a silvery aura and carried a refreshingly cold scent. When Tang Wulin took his first bite of this dish, the sweet vor of the rice mixed with the warmth of the stewed tendon, blending together in a magicalbination of textures and vor. It was heaven for his taste buds.

 Chapter 426 - Amazing

    <strong><u>Chapter 426 - Amazing</u></strong>

    Amazing!

    That was the only thought that crossed Tang Wulin¡¯s mind as he gobbled down the rice and tendon. The te of thousand-yearnd dragon tendon disappeared in a sh, along with six bowls of moonlight rice.

    The chef, a wizened man in his fifties, had smiled happily as he watched Tang Wulin eat in the beginning, but by the end, his delight changed into astonishment. This kid really knows how to eat!

    Though his servings were a far cry from their usual abundance, the moonlight rice and dragon tendons were much more nutritious than ordinary food. A single grain of moonlight rice would be enough to satisfy an ordinary person for a day. Tang Wulin still craved for more after six bowls.

    Sensing Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence growing stronger with each bite, the chef jokingly thought to himself that all of the food was being turned into blood essence.

    A whileter, after soup was served and Tang Wulin finished his seventh bowl of rice, he looked up at the chef. ¡°Uncle, is there any more?¡±

    The chef didn¡¯t know what kind of expression he should make. ¡°You can even eat more than the President! There¡¯s nothing left.¡±

    Tang Wulin put down his bowl with a whimper.

    ¡°You¡¯re really still hungry?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. My stomach is only a bit more than half full. Well, I¡¯ll be fine. But what is Uncle-master going to eat?¡±

    The chef shed Tang Wulin a thumbs up, then stood up and walked back to the small kitchen in the back. ¡°Wait a bit.¡±

    Meanwhile, Zhen Hua was busy pacing the floor in a different room as Tang Wulin had been stuffing his gut.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I can¡¯t believe you!¡± he shouted into his soulmunicator the moment the call connected, his voice an octave higher than usual.

    On the other end of the line, Mu Chen felt his heartbeat quicken. ¡°Is something wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zhen Hua sneered. ¡°You have the nerve to ask me that? Are you telling me you didn¡¯t deliberately send your disciple here to stir up some trouble?¡±

    ¡°Disciple?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s pitch rose as well. ¡°Did you meet Wulin?¡±

    ¡°Who else could I be talking about?¡± Sarcasm dripped from Zhen Hua¡¯s words.

    The line went silent.

    ¡°Say something! When did you pick up such an incredible kid?¡± Zhen Hua asked. The calm expression he had shown Tang Wulin was but a facade. It had taken all of his willpower from to hide the shock from his face. There was no way a Divine cksmith such as himself didn¡¯t understand the significance of a fourteen-year-old fifth-rank cksmith.

    Tang Wulin had a sturdy foundation, good wits, and a godly talent for cksmithing. All of this Zhen Hua had discerned from Tang Wulin¡¯s handling of the cloud gold hammers.

    Tang Wulin was destined to be the next generation¡¯s Divine cksmith! As long as he grew steadily, this was inevitable. Of course, that meant he had to be a Titled Douluo. However, it was much easier for cksmiths to be Titled Douluos than forbat-oriented soul masters. They could simply use some heavenly treasures to boost them up to that level. Although this would result in an unstable foundation, they would still be a Titled Douluo and have the necessary soul power for their path to a Divine cksmith.

    Aware of these facts, Zhen Hua wasn¡¯t worried about Tang Wulin¡¯s growth as a soul master. He was one of the ten richest people on the continent. He had more than enough resources for the items necessary to nurture a prodigy like Tang Wulin. The sole issue so far had been finding one!

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Mu Chen shouted back.

    ¡°Mu Chen,¡± Zhen Hua said gently.

    Mu Chen¡¯sugh was thick with sarcasm, voiceing out gruff from the other side of the line. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I already know all about your tricks.¡±

    Zhen Hua chuckled. ¡°Weren¡¯t we once fellow apprentices?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we were. But that has nothing to do with this.¡± In fact, Mu Chen understood Zhen Hua better than anyone else precisely because Zhen Hua was his senior brother.

    Zhen Hua ignored the frost practically spreading through his speakers. ¡°Junior Brother! Don¡¯t you remember how we were back in the old days? We were praised as the two greatest prodigies of the cksmithing world. We¡¯ve been through thick and thin together! Just tell me, didn¡¯t I take care of you as your senior brother?¡±

    But Mu Chen was an imprable fortress. ¡°Anything else is fine, but not my disciple!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I let you have my beloved Yuan Bao¡¯er back then? And now you have an adorable daughter thanks to that! What about me? I have no wife, and I never will. The only woman in my heart is Bao¡¯er. Do you have any idea how much it pained me to make that decision? I don¡¯t really want a disciple. I want a son that can look after me as I age!¡± Zhen Hua cried, choking back sobs.

    Mu Chen went silent.

    Years ago, Zhen Hua, Yuan Bao¡¯er, and Mu Chen had been apprenticed to the same master together. Zhen Hua was the eldest disciple, followed by Mu Chen and Yuan Bao¡¯er in that order. Out of the trio, Yuan Bao¡¯er was the only girl. She had a mischievous personality and,pared to the others, was a bit of a cker in learning cksmithing. Even so, she was the target of affection for her two senior brothers. As the three grew up together, so did their emotions for each other. But in the end, Zhen Hua chose to dedicate his life to cksmithing, and Yuan Bao¡¯er ended up with Mu Chen. In a sense, Zhen Hua truly had given her to Mu Chen. cksmithing had simply pulled ahead from the other important thing in his life, his beloved Yuan Bao¡¯er.

    Still, Mu Chen felt guilty. He had no retort to Zhen Hua.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, are you crying?¡± a gentle voice interjected through themunicator.

    A cold shiver traveled down Zhen Hua¡¯s spine. ¡°Is that you, Bao¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Brother, how about I kick Mu Chen to the curb then run over to you?¡± she said sweetly.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s fine!¡± Zhen Hua answered immediately. ¡°Junior Sister, how could you say something like that? Mu Chen and I are brothers, I couldn¡¯t possibly...¡±

    ¡°Then stop talking out of your ass! Don¡¯t call if you have nothing to say!¡± Yuan Bao¡¯er shouted. A momentter, the dial tone yed.

    Zhen Hua didn¡¯t know how to react to all this.

    On Mu Chen¡¯s side, he stared at his wife, stupefied. He had never seen his wife act so violently before. She was usually mild-tempered.

    ¡°Bao¡¯er, are you feeling alright?¡± Mu Chen rubbed her forehead.

    Yuan Bao¡¯er took advantage of this and sat on hisp, throwing her arms around his neck in a tight embrace. All traces of her previous temper were wiped off the face of the earth. ¡°I¡¯m fine. In fact, I¡¯m great! My kindness is only meant for you though.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at her curiously. ¡°What about Eldest Brother then?¡±

    Yuan Bao¡¯er snorted. ¡°I was just warning him not to use what happened back then to threaten you. I¡¯ve already kept it a secret for so many years for his sake, but it looks like he doesn¡¯t care about saving some face.¡±

    A nk look crossed Mu Chen¡¯s face. ¡°What do you mean? What secret?¡±

    Yuan Bao¡¯er snickered. ¡°Do you really think he fearlessly chose to devote himself to cksmithing back then? You dummy. That¡¯s too naive! Eldest Brother is really cunning. He had long since asked me to marry him by that time. You were so oblivious about it! Eldest Brother is a good person, but he¡¯s too stubborn and ambitious. I couldn¡¯t love someone like that. I just wanted someone who I could have fun with. You might have been a bit dumb back then, but you were a lot more reliable than him. You only have me in your heart. If it had been him, then it would have been me and cksmithing in his heart. And I¡¯m sure cksmithing would have still ced higher than me. Who would choose a guy like him? So I told him I liked you. After that, he went into seclusion. I didn¡¯t mention any of this before only because I wanted to spare him the embarrassment.¡±

    Mu Chen was dumbstruck. At first, he couldn¡¯t believe what his wife was telling him, but as the seconds ticked by, the puzzle pieces starteding together.

    ¡°No wonder you chose me. You¡¯re definitely more suited for aid-back lifestyle. You would never be able to devote your life to cksmithing life Zhen Hua did. You broke contact from a lot of people when we moved to Eastsea City too! Some people even think you died.¡±

    Yuan Bao¡¯er smiled. ¡°I like this sort of simple life. It¡¯s enough as long as I have you and Little Xi.¡±

 Chapter 427 - Ruby Shrimp

    <strong><u>Chapter 427 - Ruby Shrimp</u></strong>

    When Zhen Hua returned to his personal dining hall, his expression was already back to normal.

    Tang Wulin stood up straight from his seat at the sound of the door opening.¡°Uncle-master,¡± he said.

    Zhen Hua waved for him to sit back down. ¡°Are you done eating?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I ate.¡±

    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s good,¡± Zhen Hua said. ¡°I just called your master to tell him you came over. He told me to take good care of you. I¡¯ve also arranged an opponent for you. They¡¯ll be waiting for you in the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s sealed space. I¡¯ll record the match so you can use it as proof.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle-master,¡± Tang Wulin said. After eating the moonlight rice and dragon tendon, he felt his body swell with warmth. His blood essence bubbled within him, and his mind was sharp as a de. He was in peak condition.

    ¡°No need to thank me. You¡¯re my junior so this is only natural. So you¡¯re a student at Shrek Academy with three soul rings, right? Do you have any ns for the future?¡± Zhen Hua asked.

    Without skipping a beat, Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I want to be a battle armor master!¡±

    Zhen Hua cracked a smile. ¡°How ambitious. You know, I forged most of the metals used to make the battle armors at Shrek Academy. Next time I visit, how about I find you and give you some pointers?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please! That would be awesome!¡± Tang Wulin could hardly contain himself with excitement. Not when a Divine cksmith had agreed to afford him guidance!

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Give me your number and I¡¯ll call you next time I¡¯m in town.¡±

    Zhen Hua was a man of determination who reached the peak in his field! There had been more to his call with Mu Chen than just as an avenue to vent his frustration. In fact, underneath the manyyers of subtext and his own personal brand of care, he was also telling Mu Chen that there was no use in hiding Tang Wulin anymore. Mu Chen may be able to teach Tang Wulin soul refining, but teaching him how to heavenly refine was a different story. That was where Zhen Hua came in. When that time came, things would be much easier for Tang Wulin under a Divine cksmith¡¯s watchful eye.

    Therefore, Zhen Hua¡¯s current n was to develop a good rtionship with Tang Wulin, whom he had taken quite the liking to. Tang Wulin might be greedy, but greed was good motivation for a cksmith! As long as Tang Wulin put in the work as a cksmith, he would drown in moneyter on.

    At that moment, the kitchen door swung open, the chef carrying a tter as he passed through the doorway.

    Before the chef arrived at the dining table, Tang Wulin could already smell the tantalizing aroma wafting over from the tter. His eyes widened, mouth instantly watering. It was as if a wave of deliciousness had assaulted his nose. The strong aroma roused his blood essence far more than the previous dishes.

    What dish is it?

    The tter was half a meter in diameter. Six humongous shrimpsy plump on its surface, and the heads were simrly gigantic. The shells were already peeled, revealing their glossy flesh, a bold shade of crimson. There were no seasonings or sauces to enhance their scent. The alluring aroma hade from these shrimp.

    ¡°What¡¯s the special asion? Why did you bring out the ruby shrimp? You¡¯d normally never do that!¡± Zhen Hua eximed.

    The chef snorted. ¡°Your mind is always elsewhere, so how could you appreciate a true culinary delicacy? This kid has got quite a stomach, and he loves my food from the bottom of his heart. I¡¯m cooking this for him. You¡¯re lucky to have met him.¡±

    Tang Wulin was surprised by how the chef treated Zhen Hua. Despite there not being a single shred of soul power radiating from the chef¡¯s body, they gave off the image of being equals.

    Zhen Hua chuckled. ¡°Count me a lucky man then. My little nephew-disciple is so amazing. But aren¡¯t you suffering a loss here too? In a sense, isn¡¯t he one of your people?¡±

    The chef smiled, mischief dancing in his eyes. ¡°Did you think I couldn¡¯t tell? Kid, eat up. These are ruby shrimp, also known as blood shrimp. They¡¯re one of the bizarre creatures living three kilometers below the Blood Trench. Their blood essence is simr to that of humans. I think you should be able to handle eating three of them.¡±

    Which meant that the other three were clearly meant for Zhen Hua.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wulin rose from his seat and bent into a slight bow to the chef. Never had hee across the name ruby shrimp before, but he was certain that it was an absolute delicacy!

    Thest fibers of his self restraint snapped. He grabbed a shrimp by its tail and popped it into his mouth.

    The meat was sweet and tender, a hint of fruitiness dancing at the edges. When he pressed his teeth together for a chew, warm, vorful juices gushed out of the shrimp and trickled down his throat.

    His body submerged into a pool offort. He could hear a buzz permeating his mind as his skin blushed red. A burst of warmth spread through him and the golden veined pattern of the Golden Dragon King surfaced all over his body. His blood essence surged. Without any conscious control, it flowed in reverse, following the path set by Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens.

    At the sight of Tang Wulin¡¯s golden skin and raging blood essence, Zhen Hua and the chef froze, stupefied. When a golden soul ring made its debut, the chef¡¯s jaw finally dropped. His eyes were glued to Tang Wulin.

    Sucking in a deep breath, Tang Wulin looked within himself to inspect his body. He was astonished to find his blood essence attacking the fourth seal on the Golden Dragon King. Wave after wave of blood essence crashed against the seal, wearing it down bit by bit, and the seal shed brilliantly each time.

    Concerned at the scene, Zhen Hua shot the chef a doubtful look. ¡°Is he digesting it immediately? Doesn¡¯t it usually take a whole year to digest ruby shrimp?¡±

    The chef shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re the one who brought this little monster here.¡±

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°Yeah. He really is a little monster. He¡¯s from Shrek Academy.¡±

    Once the chef heard that fact, a light shed in his eyes, his cheeks beginning to twitch. ¡°If I knew earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have fed him the shrimp! But his body really is interesting. You weren¡¯t wrong to say he¡¯s one of my people.¡±

    For over ten minutes Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence continued to bubble within him before gradually settling down. In the end, the seal still held, but the feverous blood essence ring within him was undeniable. It was as if his entire body had been refined and he felt utterlyfortable. His soul power surged, two months worth of cultivation added on after just a few moments of eating.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior,¡± Tang Wulin said to the chef respectfully. There were only two shrimp left. The other three had already been eaten by Zhen Hua.

    The chef shook his head. ¡°This is an opportunity for you. If you want to take me as your master and eat food like this every day, then leave Shrek Academy. It¡¯s your decision.¡±

    Tang Wulin was taken aback. The chef¡¯s food left a deep impression on him. If he could eat food of such quality every day, then his cultivation would progress by leaps and bounds! He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about his blood essence for the first nine seals either. That said, he was also a person of integrity.

    ¡°Senior, thank you for your offer, but I¡¯m a student of Shrek Academy. I can¡¯t leave just yet. If you¡¯re still willing to take me in after I graduate, then when that timees...¡±

    The chef waved in dismissal. He stood up in one brisk motion and returned to the kitchen.

    Witnessing such a strange scene, Tang Wulin turned to Zhen Hua for guidance. ¡°Uncle-master, is that chef uncle angry?¡±

    ¡°Chef? Hehe. He¡¯s not angry. He just knows he has no hope. People from Shrek aren¡¯t fools. Would they really let a talent like you graduate from the outer court? You¡¯re definitely bound for the inner court. He knows he doesn¡¯t stand a chance, so there was no point in staying. Here. Thesest two shrimp are yours. Kid, I¡¯ve got to say, your stomach is amazing!¡±

    Tang Wulin quickly took the remaining two shrimp and threw them into his mouth. His blood essence surged once more and assaulted the fourth seal. However, his body¡¯s ability to handle blood essence had improved, so the attack on the seal wasn¡¯t as powerful as the first time. Even so, Tang Wulin could feel the fourth seal growing ck.

    But he had no ns of breaking the fourth seal right then. Despite having enough soul power to do so, he also had to take into ount the amount of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power he could absorb after the seal was broken. His body wasn¡¯t ready yet. Plus, there was still time to find the spirit items Old Tang had informed him.

    Zhen Hua waited until Tang Wulin finished digesting the remaining shrimp before standing up from his seat and walking to the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. I¡¯ll bring you to battle your opponent. Afterward you can be on your way to finish your exam.¡±

    There was still one thing of interest, though. ¡°Uncle-master, who was that chef uncle?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

 Chapter 428 - Temptation

    <strong><u>Chapter 428 - Temptation</u></strong>

    ¡°He¡¯s just an entric guy! I¡¯m his only friend. Well, in any case, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll ever meet him again. But I¡¯ll tell you this.¡± Zhen Hua motioned for Tang Wulin to lean closer, covering part of his mouth with a cupped hand. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Shrek Academy, and he doesn¡¯t like dealing with them.¡±

    Zhen Hua¡¯s ambiguous words left Tang Wulin puzzled, but he didn¡¯t think much about it. Right now, he had to focus on finishing his exam.

    A spatial door opened before them. The door reminded him of the one to the spirit soul tower at the Spirit Pagoda. He hadn¡¯t expected the cksmith¡¯s Association would also have such a space.

    ¡°Are you familiar with this?¡± Zhen Hua noticed the glint in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Yeah. The Spirit Pagoda headquarters has a door just like this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re simr. Simr, but different. Apart from Shrek Academy, no other society canpare with the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s resources. However, our cksmith¡¯s Association also has a few tricks up its sleeve, and this sealed space is used for storing important treasures and ssified materials. You could call it our warehouse. Only high-level members of the Association can enter it. Once you be a Saint cksmith, you¡¯ll gain ess to it too. The key is a Saint cksmith¡¯s badge.¡±

    Saint cksmith¡¯s were seventh-rank cksmiths. Tang Wulin yearned for the day he could finally step on that ne of existence.

    ¡°Uncle-master, is it hard to soul refine?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Zhen Hua smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s both hard and not hard at the same time. You have a strong foundation and good wits. But you¡¯recking in soul power. I can help you with that, though. I have many treasures that can boost your cultivation. Would you like to go that route?¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at him in astonishment. ¡°Uncle-master, what do you mean?¡±

    Zhen Hua chuckled. ¡°I can see it in your eyes that you already understand. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed keeping up an act?¡±

    Tang Wulin scratched his head, showing a meek smile. Of course he would want to get his hands on some treasures.

    ¡°If you use treasures to boost your cultivation, I guarantee you¡¯ll be a Titled Douluo and Divine cksmith within fifteen years. However, I must warn you, your foundation won¡¯t be firm and you¡¯ll likely never advance into a Hyper Douluo. Still, that should be enough for you in my opinion. Battle armor will improve your strength anyway. As long as you get a set of four-word battle armor and be a Titled Douluo, you¡¯ll stand at the very peak of the world,¡± Zhen Hua said.

    ¡°Uncle-master, I¡¯ve always been curious about that. If battle armor can make a Titled Douluo as powerful as a Limit Douluo, why do they still continue to cultivate to be Hyper Douluos?¡±

    Zhen Hua sighed. ¡°They¡¯re not quite the same. You¡¯ll understand once you reach that level. Even if youpared two Limit Douluos, or two Titled Douluos with the same amount of soul power, thebat strength of the one who boosted their advancement through the use of treasures and the one who advanced normally would differ. And more importantly, only by relying on their own strength can they hope to ascend to godhood. No one has ascended in thest ten thousand years. But who doesn¡¯t wish to ascend like the founder of the Tang Sect, Tang San? Or the Spirit Pagoda founder, Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao?

    ¡°Think about this carefully. If you choose to ept my offer, then I¡¯ll nurture you into a Divine cksmith by the time you¡¯re thirty. You¡¯ll be the youngest Divine cksmith in all of history and stand at the world¡¯s summit. However, you¡¯ll also be turning your back on the path of battle, forgoing the mysteries of the world.¡±

    A moment of silence slipped by. ¡±Uncle-master,¡± Tang Wulin eventually said. ¡°Can you give me some time to consider it?¡±

    Zhen Hua¡¯s offer was enticing. Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t advancing quickly, but when it came to cksmithing, he was blessed by the heavens. If he became a Divine cksmith and a Titled Douluo, he could easily proceed to be a four-word battle armor master as well. However, he had to consider if this was what he truly wanted. With this sudden choice thrust upon him, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much. I didn¡¯t know what to do back when I was your age too. Just pick whatever route you think is best for you. And even if you choose to cultivate with your own efforts, you still have a good chance of bing a Divine cksmith. Consider your options carefully, and when you make your decision, make sure you do so with the resolve to see it through to the end with no regrets. There are countless treasures in this world, but there are none that can cure regret.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle-master.¡±

    The two stepped through the spatial doorway and entered the sealed space. It was enormous, utterly different from that of the spirit soul tower. Truly a gigantic warehouse. Countless doors lined the perimeter and stood all around, leading to unknown spaces.

    With a wave of his hand, Zhen Hua brought Tang Wulin to the center of the space. Jarring was the brisk, instantaneous movement for Tang Wulin.

    Zhen Hua ced a palm upon a door and entered with a gentle push. Inside was arge hall brimming with energy. A barrier created an arena in the middle of the hall, and a man in his twenties waited in the center.

    The man bowed when he caught sight of Zhen Hua. ¡°President.¡±

    Zhen Hua cracked a slight smile. ¡°Prepare to begin. Wulin, let me introduce you. This is one of our Association¡¯s guardians, Xie Yinling. Please take care of each other.¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Tang Wulin.¡±

    Although Xie Yinling couldn¡¯t be called handsome, he had a refreshing aura to him, and examined Tang Wulin with curious eyes. What sort of background does this kid have that the President would rmend him to have a match with me?

    Zhen Hua withheld from him details about Tang Wulin. All he let slip from his lips was that he had found a good opponent him. Xie Yinling had never expected his opponent would be just a kid!

    ¡°I¡¯m Xie Yinling. Please advise me.¡± Without another word, Xie Yinling retreated a few steps. He extended his right hand and gestured for Tang Wulin to make his move.

    Despite his youth, Tang Wulin had plenty of battle experience. He took a few paces forward to face Xie Yinling in a battle stance.

    Two yellow and two purple soul rings rose from beneath Xie Yinling. Just as Tang Wulin had requested, Zhen Hua found him an opponent stronger than him.

    Xie Yinling was twenty years old this year, and a rank 43 Soul Ancestor.

    As Tang Wulin strode forward, three purple soul rings rose past his feet. The sight startled Xie Yinling.

    ¡°Begin,¡± Zhen Hua dered.

    In a split second, Tang Wulin jumped into action. Rather than summoning his bluesilver grass, he stomped on the ground and shot forward like a cannonball. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.

    Xie Yinling took a step back. His lungs swelled with air as he let out a piercing bird¡¯s screech. A pair of wings unfurled from his back and a green aura spread throughout his body as he ascended into the air.

    His martial soul is a flying-type! It¡¯s the eagle! Tang Wulin instantly judged. As a student of Shrek Academy, he could identify a martial soul at ease

    Tang Wulin leaped after him. Unfortunately, he only reached eight meters into the air while Xie Yinling hovered at a height of ten. Seeing that, Xie Yinling rxed his guard a bit, confident in his ability to take the win. The moment Tang Wulin¡¯s three purple soul rings had materialized, apprehension chewed at the edges of his calm. But as soon as he was up in the air, his domain, his doubts had been extinguished. Especially when Tang Wulin could not reach him in a leap

    When facing a flying soul master, one of the greatest mistakes a soul master who couldn¡¯t fly could make was jumping into the air to engage. At that point, they were practically sitting ducks. Flying soul masters boasted exceptional speed in the air.

    That said, Xie Yinling¡¯s confident smile froze in the next instant.

 Chapter 429 - True Strength

    <strong><u>Chapter 429 - True Strength</u></strong>

    Shooting a golden vine at the ground, Tang Wulin bounced upward using it as a spring.. His sudden eleration brought him in front of Xie Yinling in a sh.

    Not good! Xie Yinling was a bit slow to react. He pushed his hands forward as soon as he snapped free of surprise, stopping his ascent. His wings took on a sharp metallic shine as he brandished them and used Eagle Wing sh! The wings came slicing down on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. At the same time, Xie Yinling circted his soul power within his body to keep him afloat in the air.

    Eagle Wing sh was his second soul skill. Yet, he didn¡¯t dare underestimate Tang Wulin, his third soul ring lighting up as a result. His third soul skill was linked with his fourth, and eclipsed soul skills of the same level in aerialbat. As such, he was convinced after blocking Tang Wulin¡¯s charge victory would swiftly follow.

    However, his ns were dashed in an instant.

    Tang Wulin scrunched up his body in mid-air as the wings bore down on him, hands shooting out to deflect the attack. He stared Xie Yinling straight in the eye, his irises shing purple. Bluesilver grass sprang out of the ground and curled around Xie Yinling like an iron chain. With his opponent restrained, Tang Wulin whipped out his right fist for a powerful knockout punch.

    Although Xie Yinling was restrained, his arms were still still mobile, extended in front of him in an effort to meet Tang Wulin¡¯s attack. Unable to use his third soul skill in his current position, he had no choice but to divert Tang Wulin first!

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t withdraw his fist as those two arms chopped down. His fist continued its trajectory, swift and brisk, easily evading Xie Yinling¡¯s parry. In that hairbreadth of a moment, golden scales glimmered, popping into existence on his arm.

    Xie Yinling was stunned at the sight of the transformation. The golden w reached his chest in an instant.

    I¡¯m finished!

    His mind went nk. But rather than the scalding pain of w tearing through flesh, he felt a more subtle sensation. The w lightly bumped him and disrupted his internal soul power cirction. Then Tang Wulin grabbed the bluesilver grass binding him and yanked, throwing him against the ground like a rag doll, the earth crackling beneath him upon impact.

    Tang Wulinnded next to Xie Yinling and released him from his restraints then took two steps back. ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Xie Yinling was speechless.

    I didn¡¯t even get a chance to fight! He was frustrated by how helpless he had been throughout the entire battle. He had only been able to use one soul skill before losing, the battle having ended too quickly. It pained him to swallow the bitter pill of reality. He had lost. Admitting it wasn¡¯t easy, especially since he hadn¡¯t been able to work out Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul.

    Zhen Hua had stood by, watching from a distance with cold detachment. Even for him, the battle had ended too quickly. A few moves and it was settled. Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t wasted any strength, each move wrapped tightly in a nket of precision and consideration. Xie Yinling thought he hadn¡¯t had a chance to show off his true strength, but in Zhen Hua¡¯s eyes, it was Tang Wulin who had been reserved.

    Are all students from Shrek Academy this strong? He had thought that with a one ring difference, Tang Wulin would have struggled a bit.

    He was jolted out of his thoughts by the sound of Tang Wulin¡¯s voice, the young man approaching him with steady steps. ¡°Thank you for helping me, Uncle-master.¡±

    ¡°Mn. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Zhen Hua patted Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder.

    Tang Wulin dropped one final nce at Xie Yinling and a curt nod before following Zhen Hua out.

    Meanwhile, Xie Yinling still refused to ept the oue of the match. However, as one of the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s guardians, it would be too impudent to request a rematch in front of the President. If he knew Tang Wulin was the ss president of Shrek Academy¡¯s first grade, his attitude would have been far different.

    ¡°Wulin, I never would have thought you would be so strong. Not bad. Since this is the case, I don¡¯t rmend you take me up on my offer. You¡¯re still young. You can just wait until you¡¯re twenty before you decide. And at that time, if you still don¡¯t have five rings, then I would suggest the route I presented to you. Once you¡¯re boosted to six rings, you can go the rest of the way with your own efforts. Your soul power is very strong, but it¡¯s impossible to heavenly refine without bing a Titled Douluo,¡± Zhen Hua said.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Before Tang Wulin left, Zhen Hua handed him a card containing one million Federal credits. It was enough for the rest of his trip. Zhen Hua also threw a storage ring into the mix, one much better than his previous few. The storage space wasrger with manypartments for easy organization. In Zhen Hua¡¯s own words, this was a gift, and it contained everything that he exchanged the cloud gold hammers for.

    Tang Wulin peeked inside the ring. Despite not containing money, there were eighteen different types of valuable metals stored within. Twelve of them he had only heard of but had never seen before. There were also over a dozen bottles of the alloy forging catalyst refined by Zhen Hua.

    Zhen Hua didn¡¯t make a fuss about the gift, and neither did Tang Wulin.

    He didn¡¯t see Tang Wulin out, but he did direct him to use the backdoor. Tang Wulin¡¯s performance had been too outrageous. Everyone was still talking about him. Tang Wulin would draw too much attention if he left through the front, especially if he was escorted by the President himself.

    After Tang Wulin stepped out through the back, as he was about to call a taxi, he paused at the sight of Wu Zhangkong.

    ¡°Teacher Wu,¡± he greeted.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression remained icy, not a hint of surprise. ¡°I knew you would be here.¡±

    Tang Wulin rushed to his side. And then, after thinking it over, he threw the hand with the ring behind him. ¡°I got this ring after I left campus. You can¡¯t say I¡¯m cheating!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong eyed him. ¡°From now on, I will be following you closely until the end of the exam. Just do whatever you have to without minding me.¡±

    Tang Wulin was taken aback. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be watching from the shadows? Could it be that...?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong furrowed his brow. ¡°An evil soul master appeared. The terrorist attack you foiled was arranged by that same person. I already notified the Academy, and they¡¯ve dispatched more teachers toe protect the examinees. I will be watching over you personally. Due to the limited number of teachers, however, you will need to act as a group.¡± He pointed to the side as he spoke.

    Tang Wulin tracked his gesture to see familiar faces. Gu Yue, Ye Xinn, Xu Xiaoyan, Xu Lizhi, and Xie Xie stood a distance away, smiling brightly. Although they missed Tang Wulin¡¯s train, they boarded the very next one with Wu Zhangkong, arriving at Heaven Dou City as a group. They were following the same route after all.

    When Wu Zhangkong had lost Tang Wulin, the gears in his head spun in overdrive. Penniless yet possessing such high cksmithing skills, Tang Wulin was most likely to be found near the local cksmith¡¯s Association.

    ¡°Hi guys.¡± Tang Wulin beamed.

    His mood soared. After visiting the cksmith¡¯s Association, he no longer felt guilty over the security captain¡¯s death.

    Xu Lizhi took the initiative to walk over. He sized Tang Wulin up, then sniffed. Astonishment filled his face. ¡°Did you eat something good?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Xu Lizhi gave a toothy grin. ¡°Us food-types have an amazing sense of smell! Come on! Hurry up and tell me what you ate!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use in telling you? It¡¯s not like you can eat it now. I don¡¯t want to make you hungry.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong interjected. ¡°Have you won a match yet?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    ¡°Alright. None of the others have finished yet. You guys decide on your n. Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ll just follow along quietly.¡±

    Tang Wulin understood that Wu Zhangkong was there to protect them, and a soft warmth brushed his heart. He turned to his friends and smiled. ¡°It looks like we¡¯re together again. Where do you guys want to go to find some opponents?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Spirit Pagoda,¡± Gu Yue said, her eyes shining as she looked at him.

    The Spirit Pagoda? Tang Wulin¡¯s smile shed even brighter. That¡¯s right! There¡¯s tons of soul masters over there! Gu Yue has a high status there too, so it should be easy to find some opponents!

    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Heaven Dou City was bustling with activity. It didn¡¯t take them long to find a taxi, and soon they were on their way to the local Spirit Pagoda.

    In the car, Tang Wulin let Wu Zhangkong view the video of his fight with Xie Yinling and sent him the file soon after. Wu Zhangkong did notment on the battle. With that, Tang Wulin had cleared his first city.

 Chapter 430 - These Trees Were Planted by Me!

    <strong><u>Chapter 430 - These Trees Were nted by Me!</u></strong>

    Heaven Dou City¡¯s local Spirit Pagoda was only second to the headquarters in Shrek City. It towered over the surrounding buildings, breathtaking in its height.

    Currently, Xu Lizhi and Tang Wulin were walking together.

    ¡°I can feel that your blood essence is thicker than before! It¡¯s definitely because of whatever you ate. I can¡¯t believe you won¡¯t tell me!¡± Xu Lizhi cried. ¡°Aren¡¯t we brothers?¡±

    ¡°Fine. I give. It was ruby shrimp.¡± Although the thousand-yearnd dragon tendon was potent as well, it couldn¡¯tpare with the ruby shrimp.

    At the sound of those words, Xu Lizhi trembled. ¡°Ruby shrimp? Where did you get it?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Someone else gave it to me. Do you know of it? It wasn¡¯t until it was right in front of me that I even heard of its name.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the ruby shrimp from the Blood Trench, right?¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    Xu Lizhi was dumbstruck. After gathering himself for a few moments, he spoke. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what you had? All soul devices malfunction near the Blood Trench because of its bizarre maic field. The trench is also several kilometers deep and teeming with soul beasts. It¡¯s known as one of the world¡¯s forbidden areas! That ruby shrimp you said you had are only found in the Blood Trench. Even four-word battle armor masters have trouble retrieving them. Are you sure that¡¯s what you ate?¡±

    Tang Wulin had guessed that the ruby shrimp was precious, but he had never expected it to be to this degree! It was a delicacy that could only be obtained by four-word battle armor masters! It was no wonder that even a Divine cksmith like Zhen Hua regarded it as precious.

    ¡°Who gave it to you? I want to try it too!¡± Xu Lizhi sulked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°He¡¯s my uncle-master¡¯s friend. There aren¡¯t any left anyway. Or do you want me to puke it out for you to try? I think there¡¯s still a bit left in my stomach.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting!¡± Ye Xinn, who was walking ahead of him, shot a dirty look in his direction.

    Xu Lizhi went silent with gloom. He was depressed that he missed out on such an experience.

    They soon reached the Spirit Pagoda, their chatter culled to an attentive quiet. Wu Zhangkong followed behind them without a word, simply watching them with his cold eyes.

    Tang Wulin nced at his teacher. The thought of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s lover buried in the cemetary of Heaven Dou City lingered in his mind.

    Wu Zhangkong returned his nce with a sharp look. Then his eyes drifted elsewhere.

    Gu Yue shed her ID and was immediately admitted inside. She led them up to a conference room on the third floor.

    Before long, a middle-aged man entered the room.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Gu Yue,¡± the middle-aged man said.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Gu Yue stood and nodded to him.

    The man made an awkward face. ¡°I¡¯ve passed on your request to the rest of the staff, but it would break too many rules. We¡¯re an organization that serves soul masters after all. We can¡¯t just ask visitors to have a match. It would be too troubling for them. We have no duty to do that either.¡±

    Gu Yue furrowed her brow. ¡°Is there any other way?¡±

    The man shook his head. ¡°I asked the higher ups, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible. The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo called and said you had to handle this yourself. We aren¡¯t to lend you any help.¡±

    Gu Yue went silent for a moment. ¡°Teacher knows about this?¡±

    The man smiled meekly but remained silent.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yue nodded, then turned to herpanions. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They followed Gu Yue out in silence, Tang Wulin jogging to her side in the process. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll just find some other way. And if we can¡¯t, we can just go to the cksmith¡¯s Association. I¡¯m sure my uncle-master will help us.¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head. ¡°That would be too inconvenient and take too much time. I have a n.¡±

    Ye Xinn pursed her lips.¡°Are you saying...?¡±

    The two shared a nce, eyes lighting up in mutual understanding. Tang Wulin felt a chill travel down his spine, apprehension creeping up on him.

    ?

    Sun Runyu left the Spirit Pagoda in high spirits. His body felt light with his new and suitable spirit soul.

    At thirty-five years old, he possessed two spirit souls before this one. Due to his average martial soul, his spiritual power wasn¡¯t particrly strong, and he had only been able to sustain two spirit souls that allowed him four soul rings. After devoting blood and sweat to cultivating, he finally reached rank 50. He knew that he had no hopes of ever reaching seven rings, but he still wished to obtain a spirit soul capable of taking him that far. At the very least, he would be acknowledged within the world of soul masters.

    He saved up money by living frugally until he scraped enough to visit the Spirit Pagoda. Luck smiled upon him. He obtained a good purple spirit soul and fused with it, bing stronger than before..

    From then on, he was a genuine five-ringed Soul King. Not to mention, he could now boast a thousand-year soul ring.

    Soul Kings were quite respected among soul masters. Furthermore, he was a mecha pilot. With a strong spirit soul to fuse with his mecha, he now had the strength to reach the rank of lieutenant colonel andmand a squadron of thirty mechas.

    Sun Runyu was filled with excitement as he thought about his future. His hard work was finally paying off. Even if he couldn¡¯t be a Soul Sage, bing a Soul Emperor was not beyond reach. Once he stepped into that level, he would have the qualifications to be promoted to a colonel. He would be a decently high-ranking officer in the military at that time. Then he could settle down with a good wife.

    As he entertained these thoughts, a few figures snuck up in front of him, dodging his peripheral vision.

    ¡°This mountain is mine!¡±

    ¡°These trees were nted by me!¡±

    ¡°If you want to pass!¡±

    ¡°You must pay the mountain toll!¡±

    Sun Runyu could not believe his eyes. Four strangers stood in a line in front him, forming a makeshift barrier between him and the path. Confused, he took some time to scan the area, confirming he had just exited the Spirit Pagoda. What mountain are they talking about? What trees?

    When he shifted his attention back to his obstructors, he was taken aback by their youthful appearances. Thest vestiges of baby fat clung to their cheeks, skin soft and tender. It was obvious they were no more than teenagers. He could even pick out a young fatty crouching and another teen covering his face. .

    ¡°What are you kids doing? You shouldn¡¯t be ying jokes around the Spirit Pagoda. Hurry up and go home!¡± Sun Runyu shouted with the imposing airs of a military officer.

    Gu Yue had been the first one to recite their mugging y. The instant Tang Wulin had heard it, he turned his back to them and facepalmed. Simrly, Xu Lizhi had crouched down into a ball immediately, turning his back to them as did his best to fight back hisughter. Meanwhile, Wu Zhangkong stood far off in the distance, his figure barely visible.

    Indeed, this was Gu Yue¡¯s n. It was simple. All they needed to do was fight a soul master stronger than them, and there were plenty of people who fit the bill at the Spirit Pagoda. So, they would threaten the people that came out of the Spirit Pagoda and force them into a fight. After beating their opponent, they would hightail it out of there.

    The only issue was finding someone stronger than them. As for their mountain bandit charade, it just piqued her fancy.

    Ye Xinn, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan had shouted thest three verses in that order. Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan grinned with excitement.

    ¡°What now?¡± Ye Xinn asked Gu Yue.

    ¡°We get started,¡± Gu Yue said as soul rings rose from beneath her.

    After spending a lot of time with Gu Yue, Ye Xinn had found her quitepatible, and the sentiment was reciprocated. She charged forward the moment she saw Gu Yue¡¯s soul rings, the Stargod Sword manifesting in her hands as she ran. She shed the air, shooting out a sword beam toward Sun Runyu.

    The sudden attack startled Sun Runyu. The military experience engraved in him took hold and he subconsciously retreated a step. He summoned his martial soul. A thin mist spread from his body, condensing into a liquid shield and deflecting the sword beam in the nick of time.

 Chapter 431 - Instant Victory

    <strong><u>Chapter 431 - Instant Victory</u></strong>

    ¡°One, two, three, four, five. He¡¯s a five-ringed Soul King!¡± Xu Xiaoyan eximed.

    Gu Yue jumped into action, sending a barrage of icicles toward Sun Runyu.

    At first, Sun Runyu had held back from attacking the kids, their youthful faces serving as a reminder of sorts. But that changed the second they all revealed their soul rings, a shocking three each. He gritted his teeth, his second soul ring lighting up as the mist condensed intorger, more distinguishable water droplets. The droplets ripped through its path forward in a massive wave, the air hissing in their wake.

    The power of five soul rings was undeniable. Even if Sun Runyu¡¯s martial soul and spirit souls were unremarkable, his soul power was still firmly seated at rank 51.

    Imbued with soul power, the wave of water droplets formed an imprable barrier blocking the iing icicles. Each droplet was a miniature cannonball, exploding upon impact into a fine spray of mist, a secondyer to his powerful shield. This was the might of a Soul King!

    However, such strength could not have prepared him for what happened next. As soon as Gu Yue¡¯s first soul ring lit up, Sun Runyu felt his control over the water element torn from him.

    This was the effect of Gu Yue¡¯s Elemental Tide! After a few moments of investigation, she had a clear image of Sun Runyu¡¯s martial soul. It was mist, and although on the surface it appeared to be a pure water-element soul, she could tell in reality it wasn¡¯t. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had to settle for four yellow soul rings. That said, she was still able to interfere with his control.

    The next instant, a golden circle of light appeared beneath Sun Runyu. The mist enveloping him sank to the ground, swallowed by the golden light. A sick pallor crept upon him at the realization of what was happening. The effectiveness of his mist martial soul naturally plummeted without any water in the air.

    Without warning, a sword beam grazed his belly and he jerked back from the sensation. At the same time, he felt a sharp aura looming behind him, the sharp edge of a dagger prickling his neck. The golden light from below shed as chains shot out and wrapped around his body in a tight embrace.

    With Sun Runyu bound by Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s shackles of starlight, his martial soul rendered useless, the battle¡¯s conclusion was already reached. Wu Zhangkong had suffered to this tactic when he had beena Soul Emperor, so a Soul King like Sun Runyu wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    Convinced of their victory, Gu Yue stopped absorbing the surrounding water element with Elemental Tide. The golden light beneath him also faded away. The boy who had covered his face in the beginning stepped forward, Tang Wulin, stepped forward, three purple soul rings hovering around him.

    ¡°Sorry. I couldn¡¯t help myself when I saw an elemental martial soul,¡± Tang Wulin said with a regretful face. He had used Bluesilver Golden Array to strip away the water element around Sun Runyu.

    ¡°W-what are you kids doing? This is the Spirit Pagoda!¡± Sun Runyu was fully on guard now, fear creeping into his heart. The teenagers before him had been swift and decisive in their attacks. He hadn¡¯t been able to keep up with them. Their teamwork had been superb, exceeding his understanding. When did kids these days get so strong?

    What truly struck fear into him, however, was the fact that they were fearless and young! He had no idea what they would do to him. They might even beat him to death on the spot. He couldn¡¯t stand for that. He didn¡¯t even have a wife yet.

    Tang Wulin nced at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s faraway figure, then returned his attention to hispanions. Xie Xie and Ye Xinn retreated at the unspoken words in his eyes.

    Sun Runyu felt his body return to normal, his soul power circting within him steadily once more.

    Tang Wulin smiled charmingly as he walked over. ¡°Sorry about that, uncle. We were dispatched by our academy to seek out opponents in battle, which is how things turned out this way. Please don¡¯t be angry. We had no intentions of harming you.¡±

    Sun Runyu couldn¡¯t make sense of what he was hearing. His mind worked in overdrive toprehend the situation. Inwardly, he felt relieved. At least they weren¡¯t out to kill him.

    He snorted, then stormed off in a huff. He didn¡¯t have the face to stay here any longer.

    Tang Wulin cracked bitter smile as he watched Sun Runyu¡¯s departing silhouette. ¡°You guys...¡±

    ¡°It worked, didn¡¯t it? We don¡¯t have much time, so stopining,¡± Ye Xinn said.

    ¡°Well, I guess since Teacher Wu didn¡¯t stop us, it¡¯s alright. We had numbers on our side too, so we didn¡¯t win alone though.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just do it again if we have to,¡± Gu Yue muttered. ¡°We caused amotion. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯sw enforcers should be on their way already. The average enforcement officer has four rings and pilots a mecha. There¡¯s three people per patrol.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°You would even plot against your own people?¡±

    Gu Yue sped her hands behind her back and turned her head, midnight strands fluttering in the wind. ¡°I¡¯ve never fought a mecha before.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s cheek began to twitch at her stoic posing. He was starting to regret working with them.

    ¡°Who dares create a disturbance at the Heaven Dou Spirit Pagoda?¡± An electronic voice resounded throughout the area. A momentter, three enormous figures whizzed over. One was purple, and the other two yellow. Three mechas in total.

    Just as Gu Yue had said, a squadron of three mechas had arrived. But she had failed to predict one of them would be a purple mecha!

    The purple mecha led the trio. It was about eight meters high with a streamlined and delicate-looking body. Instead of a soul cannon, it was armed with a pair of giant swords.

    Military officers were generally only issued yellow mechas since purple mechas were considered personal mechas. Due to the high cost of making purple mechas, only wealthy organizations like the Spirit Pagoda could afford to create them for their staff.

    Purple mechas were designed specifically for a single soul master in order to maximize the power amplification effects. For example, a pilot with four rings would have the firepower of a five-ringed Soul King, and an even higher defense.

    Aware of all this, Tang Wulin paled once the purple mecha came into view.

    Uponnding, the pilots froze at the sight of the children. They hade to investigate the area after their radars had picked up soul power fluctuations, the use of soul power and soul weapons forbidden within a one kilometer radius of the Spirit Pagoda. But they had never expected the culprits to be children.

    ¡°What are you kids doing? Who set off the soul power rm?¡± the purple mecha¡¯s pliot asked.

    ¡°It was him!¡± Ye Xinn jabbed a finger at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression froze. I¡¯m being framed!

    Ye Xinn smirked. The message was clear: she was telling him it was his responsibility as the captain to deal with this situation.

    ¡°You!¡± The purple mecha pointed at Tang Wulin. ¡°Come with me. The rest of you go get your teacher.¡±

 Chapter 432 - Assault

    <strong><u>Chapter 432 - Assault</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin cracked a bitter smile, drawing his limbs closer to his body in a show of submission. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle enforcement officer, I made a mistake. Please don¡¯t bring me in. I promise I won¡¯t do this ever again!¡±

    Ye Xinn was splitting her sides withughter. This guy...

    The enforcement officer snorted. ¡°The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s rules are strict and you will not get any special treatment. Come with me. Don¡¯t worry. You just have to exin your story properly and have your teachere get you. Your punishment won¡¯t be too harsh.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked up and shed hisrge doe eyes. ¡°How much is not ¡®too harsh¡¯?¡±

    The enforcement officer was growing impatient. ¡°At best, you¡¯ll just be fined.¡±

    ¡°Fined?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice rose an octave. ¡°I have no money, but I do have my life! Money is my life! You can get it over my dead body!¡± Tang Wulin turned tail and sprinted away, his shouts trailing after him like an old robe.

    At the sight of tang Wulin¡¯s fleeing figure, the enforcement officer in the purple mecha grunted in surprise at. Don¡¯t kids his age usually look up to mecha pilots? Why¡¯s he so disobedient?

    He chased after Tang Wulin a split secondter. Rules were rules. He couldn¡¯t let Tang Wulin escape.

    However, he was separated from his two patrolmates by doing so.

    Without exchanging a word, the rest of Tang Wulin¡¯s team striked.

    Ye Xinn pounced like a cheetah, a yellow mecha serving as her prey. The surrounding air crackled with a scorching heat while Gu Yue conjured an enormous fireball. With a snap it ripped through the air toward the other yellow mecha. Meanwhile, Xie Xie slunk into the unseen world, his own brand of invisibility. In one fluid motion, Xu Xiaoyan raised her ice staff and a spear of ice materialized in the air.

    With their attention still focused on their leader, the mecha pilots failed to react to the attacks.

    The first to reach them was Ye Xinn. Her Stargod Sword shined resplendently as she brandished it and used her first soul skill, Sword God¡¯s Star. In that instant, she became one with her sword.

    In terms of soul power, Ye Xinn was the strongest in their team, on the verge of obtaining her fourth soul ring. She was swifter than an agility-type like Xie Xie. Moreover, she was a powerhouse when it came tobat strength. Even Yue Zhengyu felt apprehensive facing her. The second she unleashed her strength, the yellow mecha¡¯s fate had already been sealed.

    The mecha could barely raise an arm to block her attack. A metallic screech filled the air upon impact, waves of starlight bursting bright and blinding. It shoved back the mecha¡¯s arm, dense and pulsing with soul power.

    Ye Xinn pushed off against the earth with her feet as her third soul ring lit up, cool air making way for her mobile body. This was her most powerful attack. Deadly might gathered into her sword and her soul power red. She could hear the rm re in the distant Spirit Pagoda. She couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time.

    At the same moment, Gu Yue¡¯s fireball came a breath away from its target. But the other yellow mecha was quicker to react. It raised its right arm and summoned an energy shield. Upon collision, the fireball exploded into a scatter of mes. However, Gu Yue didn¡¯t stop there. She fired an onught of fireballs, wind des, and icicles.

    The mecha crouched down and hid behind its shield as it retrieved a four-barrel soul cannon. It took aim.

    Mixed in among the icicles was a spear of ice. It suddenly elerated, shot past the mecha¡¯s energy shield, and crashed into the cannon-bearing arm. It disintegrated into a fine spray of ice thatnded on said arm and froze it in ce.

    Xie Xie appeared out of thin air behind this mecha. Pinpointing a chink in the armor, he stabbed his dagger into the weakness, arm and weapon a blur of motion.

    Although mechas were heavily armored, this one in particr had its armor concentrated at its front. It wouldn¡¯t be energy efficient otherwise. The weaknesses of mechas was one of the first things Shrek Academy taught.

    Xie Xie dug his dagger deeper into the armor and severed one of the central cables for operating the mecha. In the blink of an eye, the mecha¡¯s lights dimmed and its movements slowed to a halt, leaving it a sitting duck for the iing elemental bombardment.

    The resounding booms of impacts startled the purple mecha pilot during his pursuit of Tang Wulin. The pilot turned his attention to his rear as he continued his chase.

    Right at that moment, Tang Wulin dug his foot into the ground and pivoted his body. He thrust his arms toward the sky to intercept the mecha¡¯s giant hand. Golden light enveloped him as a shining golden soul ring rose from his feet. It was Golden Dragon Body!

    With the purple mecha pilot distracted, Tang Wulin took the opportunity to grab its hand and throw it over his shoulder, courtesy of his incredible strength.

    Before it smashed into the ground, the mecha summoned an energy shield at its back. It stopped just short of collision. At the same time, the mecha released an electric st at Tang Wulin.

    A strand of golden bluesilver grass shot out of the ground, catapulting Tang Wulin into the air and out of danger.

    The purple mecha pushed off the ground with one arm and fixed its stance. A sharp scrape, and it unsheathed the two giant swords from its back, gripping them withrge mechanical hands.

    Still, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t retreat to regroup with hispanions. He wanted to buy them enough time to defeat the two yellow mechas. Fighting against three mechas that were working together spelled defeat. These pilots from the Spirit Pagoda were well-versed in teamwork, no doubt.

    He urged his blood essence to flow in reverse, calling out the power of Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens! A draconic roar shook the air. His right hand transformed into a dragon w, swathed in threads of starlight, his gauntlet manifesting in their wake.

    This was his first battle against a mecha. Not giving his all was calling for failure.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s aura red and his dragon scales sparkled brilliantly, rivaling the sun. Like a bolt of lightning, he shed forward and threw a punch! A giant dragon head manifested in front of his fist, bursting out in a ze of gold.

    The purple mecha swatted its swords at the attack like it would a fly. After all, it was just a child¡¯s strike. Even if the child was exceptional, the pilot had to practice restraint.

    As the pilot poured his soul power into the mecha and summoned his spirit soul, electricity flickered along the length of the swords. This was a fusion of technology and a soul master¡¯s might! The air within a ten meter radius crackled with electricity, an astringent odor thick and furious spreading.

    The swords knocked back Tang Wulin with a boom, but the mecha didn¡¯te out unscathed either. Prior to this, Tang Wulin had beaten Wu Siduo¡¯s Hell White Tiger with Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens. Although the fusion of a purple mecha and its pilot was as powerful as a Soul King, that still couldn¡¯tpare with the might of Hell White Tiger.

    The mecha crossed its swords defensively, guarding against the bombardment of power from Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens. Yet, the draconic might still knocked it off bnce.

    A strand of bluesilver grass of sprang from the ground and formed a makeshift spring behind Tang Wulin, bouncing him straight back at the mecha with tremendous speed.

    Once more, the mecha produced a defensive stance, summoning a full-powered energy shield.

    But it was to no avail. In the blink of an eye, Tang Wulin reached the mecha and thrust his w into the shield. With the aid of his soul power, the w¡¯s crushing effect, and his gauntlet, he easily tore through it.

 Chapter 433 - Speaking Righteously!

    <strong><u>Chapter 433 - Speaking Righteously!</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s w mmed into the purple mecha, forcing the purple mecha backward and leaving five deep gashes in the chest armor.

    The other battle finished as well. One of the yellow mechas had its central cable severed by Xie Xie, while the other had been decapitated by Ye Xinn¡¯s third soul skill, Starfall Sword. She had descended like a meteor, smashing through the mecha¡¯s barrier with a sh of her sword and destroyed the head. Fortunately for the pilot, the cockpit was located in the torso of mechas so he only jumped in fright at the sudden loss of vision.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice cut through the chaos of the battlefield.

    He swiped his w in front of him. Five dark gold beams shot out and tore through the earth, leaving deep lines in the dirt. The purple mecha instantly stopped in the middle of its counterattack.

    Tang Wulin had merely fired off a warning shot. If the purple mecha took on his Golden Dragon Dreadw, the pilot would be gravely injured, if not die immediately.

    The battle finished just as quickly as it started.

    In terms of absolute strength, Tang Wulin¡¯s team of six couldn¡¯tpare with the three mechas. However, the mechas hadn¡¯t fought to their fullest potential. Seeing that their opponents were young children, they had underestimated them and Tang Wulin¡¯s team took full advantage of this tounch a surprise attack and secure a victory.

    No one would have expected a group of kids to attack a patrol squadron of mechas!

    The yellow mecha pilots couldn¡¯t ept their defeat. They hadn¡¯t even brought out the full capabilities of their energy shields or had a chance tounch a counterattack before they were incapacitated in a sh.

    The purple mecha pilot harbored simr feelings. The pilot had underestimated Tang Wulin, and this was a costly mistake. He couldn¡¯t react in time to Tang Wulin¡¯s sudden attack and the appearance of battle armor.

    Under the effect of his gauntlet, Tang Wulin¡¯s golden dragon w doubled in attack power! It could easily tear a hole in the purple mecha¡¯s shield. Furthermore, he had Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens, helping him cinch victory.

    ¡°Just who are you kids?¡± the purple mecha¡¯s pilot asked, fear, anger, and wariness intermingled in his voice.

    Tang Wulin stood up straight, any hint of his previous timidness gone. ¡°Do you realize your mistake?¡±

    ¡°Mistake?¡± The pilot was taken aback by the confidence in Tang Wulin¡¯s voice.

    Tang Wulin raised his chin righteously. ¡°We¡¯re enforcers sent by Headquarters to evaluate the ability of the local enforcers to adapt to new situations. You have been disappointing. Just because we¡¯re young children, you underestimated us and neglected to consider the possibility that we were hostile. Do I need to remind you that evil soul mastersunched a terrorist attack not too long ago? Those evil soul masters excel at disguising themselves. If you¡¯re all sox, then what would you do when danger reallyes? We¡¯re just here to keep you all on your toes. Go back and reflect on this, then write a report to headquarters. Understood?¡±

    The pilot¡¯s back broke out into a cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t help but believe Tang Wulin. They were so young yet so strong and hadn¡¯t dealt any lethal blows throughout the whole battle, despite being in perfect position to do so. Then Tang Wulin said they were sent by Spirit Pagoda headquarters. It was the only usible exnation in his mind.

    As the pilot mulled things over, Tang Wulin signalled to hispanions. ¡°Alright. We¡¯re done here. We still have many cities to visit. Gu Yue, show them our ID.¡±

    Gu Yue instantly understood what Tang Wulin was doing. She took out her badge and showed it to the enforcement officers.

    The moment the patrol leader saw the badge, any lingering doubts disappeared. But now he was tongue-tied. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He couldn¡¯t admit to making a mistake to children.

    His cockpit opened and he jumped out.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. Just report to headquarters. I hope this is the first andst time you make such a mistake. I don¡¯t want a repeat of this incident.¡± Tang Wulin acted with the solemness of a young adult.

    After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked away with his head held high. Hispanions calmly followed his lead. Tang Wulin stood at the head. Gu Yue and Ye Xinn were right behind him, and in the very back were Xie Xie, Xu Lizhi, and Xu Xiaoyan. The six of them formed a triangle and left with their heads held high.

    At that moment, a figure ran out of the Spirit Pagoda and over to the scene of themotion, over a dozen mechas trailing behind it. When they neared the scene, they saw three badly damaged mechas. Strangely enough, none of the pilots were injured. The mechasnded while staff members flocked over.

    The moment Tang Wulin led his friends around a corner and out of sight of the Spirit Pagoda members, he growled, ¡°Run!¡± Then he booked it toward town. His friends ran after him in a mad sprint escape the scene. They ran for over ten minutes, zigzagging through small alleyways and main roads until they wound up in a cafe.

    ¡°Boss, I really admire you!¡± Xie Xie said. Despite the long run, he wasn¡¯t short of breath or tired. He was an agility-type after all. He stared at Tang Wulin with eyes full of awe.

    Gu Yue giggled. ¡°What do you admire him for?¡±

    Xie Xie cracked an odd smile. ¡°Of course it¡¯s his ability to tell such a bold lie with a straight face! If I were one of those pilots, I would have believed him too! Gu Yue, are there really enforcers like that at the Spirit Pagoda headquarters?¡±

    ¡°There are, but the enforcement departments of each branch are independent of each other for the most part. Next time, we should say we¡¯re supervisors. Supervisors have jurisdiction over all of the branches, so it¡¯ll be more believable.¡±

    ¡°Next time? What next time?¡± Tang Wulin grumbled. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m bailing you guys out next time! Do you guys have any idea how dangerous that was? If we had been detained, what would happen to our exam? Oh right. Gu Yue, where did your Spirit Pagoda badgee from? Wasn¡¯t it confiscated?¡±

    Gu Yue went silent for a moment before speaking. ¡°You have to admit, it worked. We aplished our task really quickly. We can head to the train station to leave for the next city right away. As for the badge, I made it myself.¡±

    Tang Wulin groaned. ¡°If the Spirit Pagoda alerts the other branches and gets the cooperation of the city officials to seal us in, do you think we¡¯ll still be able to run?¡±

    Gu Yue smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. They still have to give some face to my teacher. It¡¯s their fault for not helping us with our exam in the first ce. Besides, we didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Your lie was really good too! We might not be actual supervisors, but the lesson we taught them is still valid. The Spirit Pagoda won¡¯t care about something as minor as this.¡±

    At that moment, the door opened and Wu Zhangkong walked into the cafe. He walked straight over to Tang Wulin¡¯s table and took a seat.

    ¡°Teacher Wu,¡± they all greeted him respectfully.

    The corner of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s mouth twitched almost imperceptibly.

    Tang Wulin cautiously asked, ¡°Teacher Wu, we passed this part of the test, right?¡±

    ¡°Technically, yes.¡± Wu Zhangkong said.

    Tang Wulin let out a breath of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong looked out the window, averting his gaze. But he wasn¡¯t fast enough. Tang Wulin had glimpsed theughter in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes before he could hide it.

    Is he trying not tough? Really?

    In truth, Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. These students of his were simply too daring. They first caused a great ruckus at the local Spirit Pagoda, then Tang Wulin stepped forward and showed off his wits and talked their way out trouble.

    If this kid doesn¡¯t grow up brave and wise, then he¡¯s going to end up as a vicious criminal. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s attention focused on Tang Wulin.

    Unknown to Tang Wulin, Wu Zhangkong was nning on harshly disciplining him.

    After grabbing some drinks and eating Xu Lizhi¡¯s pork buns, everyone was back in peak condition. Under Tang Wulin¡¯s suggestion, they bought some local attire to blend in and look the part. After changing, they headed for the train station.

    However, when they arrived, they were shocked to discover that the station was closed down. At that moment, Tang Wulin remembered that the terrorist attack was just this morning! Heaven Dou City was still on guard about it. It was only natural that the train station closed down. The problem was, they didn¡¯t know when it would re-open.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Gu Yue asked Tang Wulin.

    An idea popped into his head. ¡°Any of you know how to drive?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± Xie Xie said.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go rent a car and drive to the next city.¡± They couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time. If they couldn¡¯t take the train, then they could only drive. Driving may not be as fast as the train, but it was better than waiting an indefinite time for the station to re-open. Besides, the train station was a hub of human activity. The Spirit Pagoda might send people there to search for them.

 Chapter 434 - Losing Face

    <strong><u>Chapter 434 - Losing Face</u></strong>

    In a conference room located near the top of the Heaven Dou Spirit Pagoda, over a dozen high-level executives sat glued to arge screen, some sporting a few patches of grey hair and others more advanced in their years. On screen yed a recording of a battle between six children and three mechas. The video had high resolution and crisp audio, courtesy of the mechas¡¯ recording devices.

    ¡°We¡¯re enforcers sent by Headquarters to evaluate the ability of the local enforcers to adapt to new situations. You have been disappointing. Just because we¡¯re young children, you underestimated us and neglected to consider the possibility that we were hostile. Do I need to remind you that evil soul mastersunched a terrorist attack not too long ago? Those evil soul masters excel at disguising themselves. If you¡¯re all sox, then what would you do when danger reallyes? We¡¯re just here to keep you all on your toes. Go back and reflect on this, then write a report to headquarters. Understood?¡±

    Once the leader of the band of children delivered these words, he went calmly on his way. Not once did he nce back. Doubtful expressions flickered across the faces of everyone present.

    ¡°Pagoda Master, does the enforcement department of Headquarters have jurisdiction over us? Isn¡¯t that the job of the supervisory department?¡± asked a middle-aged man, his eyes on the elderly man at the head of the table. ¡°Isn¡¯t what he said wrong?¡±

    The elder snorted. ¡°Forget about these kids¡¯ backgrounds for now. Let me ask you, were their words not correct? How is our enforcement department sox that they can¡¯t even deal with kids? There was a terrorist attack just earlier today! And ording to a reliable source, an evil soul master attacked the train station afterward! I¡¯ve already dispatched some people for an internal investigation. If our enforcement department¡¯s standard has really dropped so low, then everyone there can just forget about their paycheque!¡±

    The entire room lost their tongues at such a disy of fury.

    ¡°Raise the enforcement department¡¯s alert level to orange. We¡¯ll use the internal investigation to examine the state of affairs. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s not enough for just those three pilots to write reports. Have everyone in the enforcement department write one as well. And double their training.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The meeting adjourned and the heavy atmosphere in the room lifted as everyone shuffled out. Everyone but the Pagoda Master and a middle-aged man.

    ¡°Has the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo said anything?¡± the Pagoda Master asked.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t said a word. It seems like she¡¯s leaving it to our discretion and won¡¯t intervene with our decision. Pagoda Master, should we capture those kids?¡±

    ¡°Do you like losing face that much? Put a hush order on this matter. Don¡¯t let it leak out to the public.¡±

    ¡°Got it! Kids these days sure are daring though.¡±

    The Pagoda Master nced at him. ¡°You said that they have to visit ten cities for their exam?¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what Gu Yue told me.¡±

    A sly smile slid across Pagoda Master¡¯s lips. ¡°Make sure this doesn¡¯t leak to the other branches then. We won¡¯t be the only ones to lose face.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s cheek twitched. Pagoda Master, what kind of attitude is that?

    The Pagoda Master finally rose from his seat and approached the window, peering out to the cityscape. ¡°We¡¯ve been at peace for too long already. We needed something to put us on our toes. Just five more years...¡±

    ?

    He could hardly feel his legs. Or breathe, for that matter. Despite looking long and hard, Tang Wulin and hispanions were unable to rent a car. At least, they couldn¡¯t find one that could take them out of Heaven Dou City. Left clear of other options, they purchased a small soul car for eight hundred thousand credits instead. That was nearly all of the money Tang Wulin had received from his uncle-master, and it was only enough for one car. Sadly, this car could only seat fivefortably, which was kind of an issue seeing that they had seven people.

    Right after his purchase, Tang Wulin apologized to Wu Zhangkong. There was no room for him, not even with everyone squeezing together. He had to find his own way.

    Xie Xie was the driver, Xu Lizhi rode in the front, and Tang Wulin was squished into the back with the three girls. Fortunately for Tang Wulin, the girls were quite skinny. Unfortunately for him, he was not. He found himself pressed against the window like a strange specimen. Beside him sat a tripleyered cookie of Gu Yue, Ye Xinn, and Xu Xiaoyan in that order.

    Xie Xie was an adequate driver yet was driving without a license. He did have one, but of course, it had been confiscated along with his other belongings. There was no choice but to rely on him, though. They could only cross their fingers not to be caught.

    As the car cruised through the highway, Tang Wulin did his best to tolerate the difort. The back was so crowded that he couldn¡¯t even move.

    ¡°When we get to the next city, how about I go earn some more money forging and get us a bigger car?¡± Tang Wulin forced a bitter smile.

    Gu Yue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Are you trying to avoid me already?¡±

    In truth, Tang Wulin felt quitefortable with her pressed up against him. She was soft in all the right ways. ¡°Gu Yue, did you put on some weight? I don¡¯t remember you being so soft.¡±

    At the sound of those words, Gu Yue whipped her reddened face away from him, fumes rising from her head.

    Xie Xie chuckled, catching a glimpse of that exchange from the rearview mirror. ¡°Wulin, you¡¯re so innocent. That¡¯s called puberty. It¡¯s normal for girls this age to be developing like that.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± the three girls shouted in unison.

    ¡°Eh... Lizhi, what do you think? Am I right?¡± Xie Xie sent a pleading nce to Xu Lizhi.

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m feeling kind of sleepy. I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡± Without another word, Xu Lizhi closed his eyes and pretended to snore.

    Pressed up against the door, Tang Wulin had no choice but to watch thendscape fly by. His heart gradually became at ease.

    A pleasant fragrance drifted over to him. Blinking out of his reverie, he realized it hade from Gu Yue. He swallowed. Oh my god. Xie Xie was right! She¡¯s really going through puberty, already starting to grow up. A sigh escaped his lips. We¡¯re not kids anymore.

    Gloom settled in his heart, thick and heavy like fog. To this day, Tang Wulin still hadn¡¯t heard from his mother or father, and as a result saw his friends as the most important people in his life. Nothing would be too much for them; even sacrificing himself for their sake wasn¡¯t off the table. They were what drove him to live on, what gave meaning to his life. For this reason, Tang Wulin was afraid both of losing them and of anything that might change the foundation of their rtionships.

    Years ago, when Wang Jinxi and Zhang Yangzi had left their group, he struggled with depression. The world had seemed covered in a shroud of grey, cold to the touch. It took him a long time to recover.

    Noticing the shift in his mood, Tang Wulin shook his head and set himself back in a positive mindset. It would do no good to dwell on the past.

    ¡°It¡¯s boring in here. Let¡¯s talk about something,¡± Tang Wulin said. He had regained his calm by now, his heart an example of virtue.

    Gu Yue nced at him. They were still stuck together, side pressed to side. She had been the one to push him to the window seat and ce herself between him and the other girls. She hadn¡¯t even bothered to hide her intentions. Everyone knew what she was doing and didn¡¯t dare get in her way. Young they might be, the rest of the group could practically smell the sexual tension, especially from how well Gu Yue treated Tang Wulin. The only perplexing thing was how often she ran hot and cold, as if she was deliberately maintaining some distance from him.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about? Battle armor? I should be able to break through rank 40 when we return and get another spirit soul. We can continue making battle armor then,¡± Ye Xinn said.

    Tang Wulinughed. ¡°We¡¯re finally away from school, so let¡¯s talk about something unrted. Okay. How about our ambitions? Xinn, you start. What¡¯s your heart set on?¡±

 Chapter 435 - Ambitions

    <strong><u>Chapter 435 - Ambitions</u></strong>

    After a moment of silence, Ye Xinn opened her mouth. ¡°I want to stay at Shrek. I want to stay there forever and never leave. I may have been demoted to the outer court, but I¡¯m certain I will return to the inner court one day. Once that happens, I¡¯ll work hard to be a battle armor master and one of the Academy¡¯s guardians.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at her in astonishment. ¡°Really? You don¡¯t want to go out and explore the world?¡±

    ¡°I can still do that. Shrek Academy is just a ce. However, from the moment my martial soul awakened as the Stargod Sword, elders of my n told me that I¡¯m the n¡¯s hope and future. They told me to grow strong and revitalize the n. I¡¯m not interested in any of that. I like the sword, but I dislike n politics. I only realized what I really wanted when I went to Shrek. I like everything about Shrek; the peace, the tranquility, the overall atmosphere. As long as I remain a part of Shrek, my n can¡¯t force me to do anything. I want to stay there forever.¡±

    Xie Xie couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°So you basically want to live the life of a quiet youngdy?¡±

    Ye Xinn groaned. ¡°You understand.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and turned to Xu Xiaoyan. ¡°What about you, Xiaoyan? What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Me? I don¡¯t really know! I just want to find a nice guy to marry when I grow up. Then I¡¯ll be a housewife. I get what Xinn¡¯s thinking. I don¡¯t want to be involved with my n¡¯s politics either. I just want to keep living as an idle princess. It would have been great if my martial soul weren¡¯t the starlight variant.¡±

    ¡°No ambition, huh!¡± Xie Xie snorted. ¡°I¡¯m aiming way higher than you are. I want to be one of this generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters. A new generation is only selected to rece the old one every fifty years, and I heard that the next generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters will be chosen in four! Any student of Shrek Academy twenty-five or younger canpete for a spot. I¡¯ll definitely make it in.¡±

    ¡°The Shrek Seven Monsters?¡± Tang Wulin said in awe. A reverent atmosphere filled the car at the mere mention of the title.

    ¡°I want to be one too.¡± Ye Xinn eyes shone.

    There was a lot of weight to the name of the Shrek Seven Monsters. Each generation served as a cornerstone of Shrek Academy, and perhaps even for the entire soul master world.

    Tang San, the legendary founder of the Tang Sect, had led the first generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters. That generation revolutionized the power structure of the entire continent. The next, most well-known generation was that of the Spirit Ice Douluo, Huo Yuhao. They had shocked the entire continent with their feats of valor, and then the Spirit Ice Douluo founded the Spirit Pagoda.

    The title of Shrek Seven Monster was one of the greatest honors on the Douluo Continent. Only students of Shrek Academy were eligible to take up the mantle, and even then, the opportunity depended on luck. The selection for each generation only came once every few decades! If one were born too early or toote, they would forever miss their chance.

    Fortunately, Tang Wulin and his friends came at the right time. They could take a shot at bing one of the Shrek Seven Monsters. The only downside was that they would only be eighteen when selection time arrived. At that time, they would be facing geniuses with an advantage of up to seven years.

    ¡°I have lofty goals!¡± Xie Xie proudly stated.

    ¡°What use are goals if you can¡¯t aplish them?¡± Xu Xiaoyan jabbed at him.

    Xie Xie fumed. ¡°Who are you to say I can¡¯t? I¡¯ll stake everything on it! This is my life¡¯s goal.¡±

    ¡°Where did you hear about all this?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°From Yuanen!¡± Xie Xie answered subconsciously.

    ¡°Hm...¡± Everyone apart from him hummed thoughtfully.

    ¡°You guys!¡± Xie Xie red at them in embarrassment. As he did, the car drifted to the side. It nearly hit the railing, but he managed turn his attention back to the road and frantically swerve away.The sharp turn caught the others unaware. Gu Yue, in particr, was thrown toward Tang Wulin. She fell upon him, hitting his nose, and his eyes teared up from the pain.

    ¡°Watch the road!¡± Tang Wulin shouted. ¡°You¡¯re responsible for six lives here!¡±

    Gu Yue rushed to rub Tang Wulin¡¯s nose in apology.

    Xie Xie grumbled, ¡°Who told you guys to make such a strange noise?¡±

    Once the situation grew calm once more, Xu Xiaoyan shifted forward in her seat. ¡°So, are you putting in all that effort to be one of the Shrek Seven Monsters and catch up to Yuanen Yehui?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s so strong. Doesn¡¯t she make a good goal to strive for?¡± Xie Xie quibbled.

    Tang Wulin smiled warmly at the verbal sparring before turning to Xu Lizhi. ¡°Hey, Lizhi, what about you?¡±

    Xu Lizhi snapped out of his feigned sleep. ¡°I want to stay at Shrek too. I¡¯m reallyzy and Shrek suits me, but making it into the Shrek Seven Monsters is a pipe dream for me. As long as I can stay there, I¡¯ll be content.¡±

    ¡°Why is that a pipe dream?¡± Tang Wulin asked. ¡°There was a food-type soul master in the first generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters, and he even ascended to godhood in the end! If he could, why not you?¡±

    Xu Lizhi sat up straight in his chair and turned to look at Tang Wulin with excitement in his eyes. ¡°Wulin, do you really think I can do it? You¡¯re talking about Big Sausage Uncle Oscar, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I read that he worked as hard as he could and managed to developbat strength. Then he cultivated his sausage to the pinnacle and even gained a godly resurrection soul skill. Let¡¯s do our best together. Lizhi. I¡¯m certain we can do it as a team!¡±

    ¡°Alright! Want a bun?¡± Xu Lizhi showed his gratitude in a simple way.

    Tang Wulin epted the bun and quickly devoured it in a couple of bites. After he finished, he nced at Gu Yue. ¡°How about you? What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Marry you.¡±

    The entire car descended into silence. Gu Yue hadn¡¯t been the one to speak. Xie Xie had imitated Gu Yue¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Hey, Xie Xie, I didn¡¯t know you were looking to die today.¡± Gu Yue¡¯s words carried a cold edge to them.

    Xie Xie quickly put on a fearful smile. ¡°Sister-inw, I made a mistake! I talked about what¡¯s in your heart. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m driving right now! Remember what Wulin said? There are six lives in this car! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Tang Wulin was red with embarrassment. ¡°Just shut up!¡±

    Scared for his life, Xie Xie didn¡¯t dare utter another word.

    ¡°So, what are your ambitions?¡± Tang Wulin asked, turning to Gu Yue. He wanted to quickly change the topic.

    After a moment of silence, Gu Yue spoke up. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you guys, so I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Everyone was astonished by her answer. They heard the gloom in her voice.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Everyone has their secrets. You don¡¯t have to tell us¡±

    Gu Yue looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡±

    ¡°I want to join the military,¡± Tang Wulin answered without hesitation.

    The others could hardly believe their ears. They had assumed his goal was to be one of the Shrek Seven Monsters, so this answer caught thempletely by surprise.

    ¡°Why do you want to join the military?¡± Gu Yue asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡± Tang Wulin smiled wryly. In truth, he wanted to join the military to gain the strength necessary to find his parents and take them back. However, he didn¡¯t want to burden his friends with his own problems.

    Without missing a beat, Xu Xiaoyan smiled sweetly. ¡°Good luck, everyone! I hope all of our dreamse true!¡±

    Tang Wulin looked out the window, a huge grin on his face. I really do hope my dreamse true. I wouldn¡¯t even care if my days passed idly by as long as mom and dade back. And Na¡¯er too. It¡¯s already been so long.

    Beside him, Gu Yue stared into empty space, deep in contemtion.

    Traffic was good and they sped along the highway. Riding the train would have taken only two hours, but it took them three and a half hours by car The only silver lining was that there weren¡¯t any incidents along the way.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at Heaven Spirit City. How are we going to find an opponent?¡± Xie Xie nced at Tang Wulin. It was already dusk, thest glimpses of sunlight fading in the distance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere to stay first,¡± Tang Wulin replied. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day and everyone¡¯s tired. We can figure things out in the morning once we¡¯ve rested.¡±

 Chapter 436 - Youre the Corrupt One Here!

    <strong><u>Chapter 436 - You¡¯re the Corrupt One Here!</u></strong>

    Overall, Tang Wulin and his friends had wasted a lot of time due to the terrorist attack. Fortunately, now that they had a car and ample amounts of money, they could focus on finishing their exam.

    Heaven Spirit City was fairly popted. Following the route that Tang Wulin had meticulously nned, they would hit ten cities, all of which were at least medium-sized. The reason was simple. Finding a suitable opponent in a less popted city would prove difficult.

    After they found themselves an inn, Tang Wulin brought Xie Xie and Xu Lizhi out shopping for food to eat in the carter. That way, they didn¡¯t have to waste time looking for restaurants in each city. Not when they must clear more than one city per day. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to earn extra points for their ssmates.

    What made soul cars so attractive was their ability to be refueled using energy at power stations or soul power. Since Tang Wulin and the others were all soul masters, they could take turns refueling the car.

    With their shopping list fulfilled, they ate dinner and finally sumbed to sleep.

    ?

    Near the crack of dawn, a dusty car pulled up to the local Spirit Pagoda. Compared to the one in Heaven Dou City, Heaven Spirit City¡¯s Spirit Pagoda was much smaller.

    Squeezed between the sides of the car and his ssmates, Tang Wulin unfurled a map and spread it out nice and wide, pointing an index finger to a particr spot under Xie Xie¡¯s focused gaze. ¡°You got the route memorized now, right? We¡¯re going to leave immediately after we finish here. The n is to hit three cities today and rest in the fourth. If we can manage that, we should be able to finish our exam in five days and head back to Shrek Academy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I alreadymitted the route to memory. The Spirit Pagoda opens at nine, so we should get ready now.¡± Xie Xie nced at Gu Yue. ¡°Hey Gu Yue, there won¡¯t be anyone too powerful in a medium-sized city like this, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course there will be. But we¡¯re kids, so no one will pay much attention to us. Wulin¡¯s bluffing and my badge are more than enough to scare them off anyway. We just need to select someone a bit younger. Less experienced. We¡¯ll beat them up, draw a patrol squadron to us, then beat them up too. After that, we¡¯re out of there.¡±

    Tang Wulin sighed as he wiggled a bit, managing to extend his hand to the empty space at the car¡¯s center. ¡°I¡¯ve been corrupted by you guys.¡±

    Gu Yue ced her hand on top of his, and the others quickly followed.

    ¡°You¡¯re the corrupt one here!¡± they shouted in unison at Tang Wulin.

    They were far better prepared than they were yesterday, crisp white uniforms covering youthful and powerful bodies like spun authority. They had purchased the clothes the night before under Gu Yue¡¯s advice, and the new attire bore a striking resemnce to the uniforms of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters. Fortunately, the supervision department¡¯s setcked any distinguishing emblem or feature that they might need to improvise.

    As the sun climbed up the horizon, the Spirit Pagoda grew more and more lively. The doors swung open, giving way to the trickling stream of soul masters.

    The six of them mixed in with the crowd and spread out to choose an ideal target.

    They avoided those with strong soul power fluctuations, those too old or too young. Someone between the ages of twenty-five and thirty-five fit their preferred profile. In that age range, a fairly talented soul master would likely have four soul rings.

    They soon found a target. She was pretty and dressed in sportswear, about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. She hade to the Spirit Pagoda as soon as it opened and left half an hourter with a smile.

    Xie Xie had been the one to mark her. He had sensed from her soul power fluctuations four soul rings, maybe even five, and signalled the others about his find. She was just what they were looking for.

    The others quickly regrouped, followed her out, then blocked her path.

    The woman was startled from her good mood by the sudden appearance of six people barring her way. But at the sight of their youthful faces, she rxed slightly, the stiffness in her posture bending into less straight edges and more curves. ¡°I don¡¯t work for the Spirit Pagoda. I can¡¯t sell you a spirit soul.¡± She waved dismissively at them, misunderstanding their intentions.

    ¡°Big Sister, we want to spar with you,¡± Tang Wulin said. After much discussion, they decided to forgo the mountain bandit charade. It was too embarrassing.

    ¡°Spar? Stop joking around, kids. Hurry up and go home.¡± The womanughed.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m not joking.¡± Tang Wulin summoned his soul rings. Their goal was to draw out a patrol of enforcers after all.

    Numerous soul rings, bright and shining, appeared around hisrades in the wake of his own. Each of them had three, amassing into a troubling eighteen. Not to mention, the fully purple set of Tang Wulin!

    Three rings? These kids all have three rings?

    Bluesilver grass burst out of the ground as Tang Wulin used his first soul skill, Bind! The strands of grass shot toward her arms and legs. The others released their soul power at once to draw the attention of a patrol.

    The woman was quick to react. The moment she saw Tang Wulin summoning his martial soul, she summoned her own.

    Five soul rings rose from her feet, two yellow and three purple! The air around her suddenly seared with heat. She was a five-ringed Soul King!

    But Tang Wulin and hisrades weren¡¯t afraid. They had already fought a Soul King back in Heaven Dou City. Moreover, she seemed to be a fire-attributed soul master. Tang Wulin could strip away her fire element with Bluesilver Golden Array.

    Despite her cocoon of mes, the woman could not ward off the iing strands of bluesilver grass. Tang Wulin drew upon the full might of the Golden Dragon King as he charged her, his bluesilver grass swarming her in a squirming mass.

    Suddenly, a ming gourd materialized above the woman¡¯s head. One of her soul rings lit up, and just before the bluesilver grass bound her, she was sucked into the gourd.

    She disappeared... Shock painted their faces.

    Bluesilver grass met nothing but air. They had encountered strange martial souls before, but this bizarre disappearing act was a first.

    A blinkter, the ming gourd spun to Tang Wulin¡¯s direction, unleashing a fiery barrage.

    A wall of ice sprung up in front of Tang Wulin before the mes could engulf him. But the mes were fierce, melting away the ice wall instantly.

    The moment the ice wall liquified, Tang Wulin and hisrades leaped backward in retreat. Bluesilver grass pierced the earth as Tang Wulin used Bluesilver Golden Array and unleashed the power of elemental stripping. The bane of all elements, it was with this skill that they had defeated the Soul King with a mist martial soul.

 Chapter 437 - Running Into a Steel Wall

    <strong><u>Chapter 437 - Running Into a Steel Wall</u></strong>

    The moment Bluesilver Golden Array activated, the mes grew dim. Then the array sucked all of the mes up! But the ming gourd wouldn¡¯t be defeated so easily. It turned its mouth up a bit and spewed yet another burst of fire, rocketing itself out of the golden array¡¯s domain.

    All of this happened in the blink of an eye!

    She¡¯s a tough one! Tang Wulin¡¯s expression hardened. They needed to defeat her as soon as possible, otherwise the enforcers would arrive to back her up.

    The gourd rotated downward and ejected the woman in a fiery ze. Fury filled her eyes. ¡°What the hell are you kids doing?¡±

    Before she could continue questioning them, golden light shed beneath her and her body went stiff.

    Tang Wulin took advantage of this opening andmanded his bluesilver grass to bind her. Ye Xinn then rushed in and thrust her sword at the woman¡¯s chest. Xie Xie took action as well, appearing behind the woman and swiping his Light Dragon Dagger at her neck. Their movements were in perfect sync!

    Against a single opponent, there was nothing better than Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Starwheel Shackles. Its power was absolute!

    Just when they thought they had defeated the woman, the Stargod Sword and Light Dragon Dagger inches from taking her life, the woman¡¯s eyes shed and a phoenix¡¯s cry pierced the air. Fiery light glowed beneath her clothing, bursting forth to envelop her entire body in an instant. Rings of light appeared all over her body, and with it, the intensity of her soul power fluctuations surged to an even higher level. She was several times stronger than before, her soul power manifesting around her as a giant ring of mes. A golden pattern appeared on the gourd above her, and it grew to two feet diameter.

    The mes around her forced Ye Xinn and Xie Xie away from her, then continued to linger on their bodies and feed on their soul power. The phoenix¡¯s cry continued to grow stronger. The woman stood up straight. She began to exude an air of grandeur as a crimson set of armor manifested to cover her entire body. A phoenix helmet materialized into being, snug on her head. Crimson body armor traced the elegant silhouette of her womanly figure. Veins of fire spread from her shoulders to her fingertips. A fiery golden phoenix emblem was engraved onto her breastte. The armor itself wasn¡¯t particrly beautiful, but it emphasized her womanly charm and elevated it to another level.

    ¡°Battle armor!¡± Tang Wulin sputtered. Then a bitter smile formed on his lips. From theplexity of the design and the strength of power fluctuations, Tang Wulin knew she was wearing one-word battle armor. She had used the rings of light from earlier as a method of storage. Normal one-word armor couldn¡¯t merge with the user after all. Yet this was a full set of one-word battle armor! This five-ringed woman now possessed mightparable to that of a seven-ringed soul master!

    Yan Feng was furious right now. She had been in a good mood when she set out for the Spirit Pagoda this morning to register as a one-word battle armor master. She was the youngest one-word battle armor master in Heaven Spirit City, and this gave her the leverage to sign a retainer contract with great benefits. The Spirit Pagoda promised to invest in her and bring her up to the two-word level, upon which she could be considered a powerful figure on the continent. Yet right after she left the Spirit Pagoda buzzing with joy, she was ambushed by a bunch of kids! These kids weren¡¯t weak either, and they managed to force her to bring out her battle armor. She couldn¡¯t possibly have known that Tang Wulin¡¯s gang meant no harm, and she had felt genuinely threatened by the Stargod Sword and Light Dragon Dagger.

    The moment Yan Feng brought out her battle armor, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s voice rang in the ears of everyone in Tang Wulin¡¯s group. ¡°If you are able to defeat her, you will fulfill the quota for this city.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth twitched. Teacher Wu, oh Teacher Wu! How could you do this to us! She¡¯s a one-word battle armor master! She¡¯s as strong as a seven-ringed Soul Sage! How are we supposed to defeat someone like that?

    Before Tang Wulin could continue his train of thought, Yan Feng pointed at Tang Wulin and the gourd expelled mes toward him.

    I can¡¯t talk her down anymore! Tang Wulin could see the inextinguishable fury in her eyes. They could only give it their all. We have no other choice!

    Tang Wulin sucked in a deep breath even as the mes flew at him. His three purple soul rings disappeared, and in an instant, they were reced by a single golden one. Golden light erupted from him as scales rippled into existence to cover his right arm, and his hand transformed into a dragon w. Threads of starlight shot out of his hand and wrapped themselves around it, manifesting as a gauntlet. He couldn¡¯t afford to hold back against a real battle armor master!

    ¡°Battle armor?¡± Yan Feng was startled by the gauntlet on Tang Wulin¡¯s w. Impossible! He¡¯s so young! There¡¯s no way he could have a piece of battle armor! It came from within his body too! Could it actually be a piece of two-word armor?

    Even though it was just a one-word gauntlet, it was unthinkable for such a young kid to have it. Yan Feng got her first piece of battle armor when she was twenty-one years old, and she was considered a genius for it. She had been hard at work these past few years and finally managed to craft a full set.

    Yet Tang Wulin was years ahead of her.

    The instant Tang Wulin made his move, so too did hisrades.

    Positioned in the backline, Xu Lizhi did the only thing he could do. He threw soup buns and bean buns to the others. Tang Wulin caught it the buns from behind with his left hand and immediately ate them. He had to finish this as soon as possible. Even one-word battle armor possessed the ability to boost its user¡¯s soul power recovery. A prolonged battle guaranteed defeat for them.

    Tang Wulin stomped the ground with his left foot and shot forward, shattering the ground below. His blood essence boiling as the power of the Golden Dragon King surged within him. His eyes became a resplendent gold, and the oppressive aura of his blood essence coalesced. Brandishing his dragon w, he swung it in front of him and split the iing mes apart, opening a path to Yan Feng.

    As the captain of his team and an assault-type soul master, it was Tang Wulin¡¯s duty to lead the charge. He couldn¡¯t shrink back in the face of an opponent. He had to create an opening for hisrades.

    His blood essence and soul power skyrocketed under the influence of the bloodthirst bean buns. Golden scales covered his entire body now, but shone brightest on his right arm and torso.

    He has twin martial souls? Yan Feng went wide-eyed with shock.

    But only for a moment.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± She red at Tang Wulin and stood her ground. The gourd above her turned from Tang Wulin to hisrades, spewing mes to iste him. She wanted to deal with the enemy leader first.

    Yan Feng met Tang Wulin¡¯s golden dragon w with a fist of her own. The instant before the two collided, a draconic roar erupted from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. A golden dragon head half a meter in diameter shot out of his fist and toward Yan Feng¡¯s!

    It was Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!

    Tang Wulin may not have broken the fourth seal after eating the ruby shrimp, but they had still boosted his power and refined his control over Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!

    rms went off in Yan Feng¡¯s head. She sensed a powerful force suddenly appear in front of her, then her mes were devoured. The golden w opened up and mped down on her fist.

    Tang Wulin tightened his grip on Yan Feng¡¯s fist, and her battle armor red up in defense, all of the fiery veins on her armor zing to life. The phoenix emblem emzoned on her breastte began to glow fiercely.

 Chapter 438 - Big Sister, This Is All a Misunderstanding!

    <strong><u>Chapter 438 - Big Sister, This Is All a Misunderstanding!</u></strong>

    So this is what battle armor is like! Attack and defense are one and the same! Tang Wulin could feel the battle armor mitigating the destructive might of his w, spreading the force evenly from Yan Feng¡¯s gauntlet to the rest of her armor. The crushing effect couldn¡¯t evene into y.

    Even with Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens and his one-word gauntlet, Tang Wulin¡¯s strength only reached that of the peak of four rings. He was no match for a battle armor master d in a full set of one-word battle armor!

    As this realization hit Tang Wulin, Yan Feng retaliated. Now zing like a miniature sun, the phoenix emblem on her breastte suddenly burst with energy. A transparent phoenix erupted from the emblem! At the same time, the ming gourd above Feng Yan¡¯s head suddenly turned to Tang Wulin. One of the woman¡¯s soul rings lit up and her gourd spewed a gold-tinged fireball!

    Tang Wulin reacted immediately, bending his arm in an attempt to transition his crushing grip into a throw. If there was one thing he had confidence in, it was his strength. A strand of bluesilver grass wound around his legs and drilled into the ground. It acted as an anchor, helping him pivot in ce. But none of this allowed him to avoid the fireball and phoenix!

    All of a sudden, an ice spear pierced the phoenix! It exploded in mes, the resulting st sending Tang Wulin flying. Ye Xinn walked forward, conjuring a of sword beams that flew out to protect Tang Wulin from the fireball that pursued. It sshed against the, dispersing and dissipating into nothing.

    Her soul power is on apletely different level! Even under the effects of bloodthirst, Tang Wulin still had to endure the agonizing pain that the mes scorched into his body. In terms ofbat experience andbat techniques, he and his team could stand toe-to-toe with Yan Feng. However, the fundamental difference in cultivation level was too great a hurdle to ovee with just experience and technique. Furthermore, with a full set of battle armor her defense was imprable.

    Xie Xie silently appeared behind Yan Feng and shed at her shoulders with his daggers. However, the woman¡¯s armor simply released a st of me, sending him staggering in retreat.

    Tang Wulin gaped at her overwhelming might. She was setting the pace of the battle now.

    How are we supposed to beat her?

    A brilliant burst of color suddenly interrupted Tang Wulin¡¯s thoughts. A fist-sized ball of blue, red, yellow, and green light shot through the air, bearing down upon Yan Feng in an instant. The woman didn¡¯t dare hold anything back. Her fourth soul ring lit up and the gourd spit out golden-red fireballs in rapid session. The fireballs hurtled toward the quad-colored ball of light one after another, the two forces exploding into an elemental storm upon contact.

    Tang Wuliny on the ground, hurriedly using the Mysterious Heaven Method to counteract the burning sensation running rampant throughout his body. His body was strong and he hadn¡¯t received any real injuries, but as he watched Gu Yue face off against Yan Feng, he came to understand just how impossible it would be to seize victory. After persisting for about five seconds, the elemental storm began to die. The air slowly cleared, and Yan Feng stood in the same ce, just as imposing as before. There wasn¡¯t a single scratch on her or her armor.

    And the gourd turned back to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°B-big Sister! Th-this is all a misunderstanding!¡± Tang Wulin stuttered through a strained smile.

    At that moment, an ear-piercing rm filled the air. Three yellow mechas flew over and slowed to hover above everyone. A droning voice echoed from the lead mecha. ¡°Halt!¡±

    Yan Feng froze just before she attacked, the gourd turning away from Tang Wulin to point up at the sky. She snorted then turned to re at Tang Wulin, the leader of her ambushers. To her astonishment however, he wore a face full of indignation. The three mechas descended to separate Yan Feng from Tang Wulin¡¯s group, their ten-meter-tall bulks causing the earth to rumble. Xu Xiaoyan grabbed on to Ye Xinn¡¯s arm, hid behind her, and began to cry. Xie Xie lowered his head, a gloomy expression on his face. Ye Xinn just stared straight ahead in a daze. Xu Lizhi crouched to the ground with his back to everyone else. Gu Yue remained expressionless, but light twinkled in her eyes.

    Tang Wulin stood up straight and pulled Gu Yue behind him, the anger in his eyes growing hotter. ¡°Enforcers! You came just in time to save us! If you had taken just a second longer, she would have killed us!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Feng was speechless. She was the one who had been attacked!

    The leader of the enforcers turned to Yan Feng. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why are you attacking these kids? Wait... are you a one-word battle armor master?¡±

    Yan Feng had just registered as a one-word battle armor master before this incident, so the enforcers didn¡¯t recognize her. However, when they realized she was a one-word battle armor master, they became vignt. They may have had three mechas, but all three were yellow grade and wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his lies!¡± Yan Feng shouted. ¡°They were the ones who attacked me!¡±

    Tang Wulin blinked innocently, trying to solicit as much pity as possible, then fear crept onto his face. ¡°W-what? You¡¯re using us of attacking you? You¡¯re a one-word battle armor master! We¡¯re just young soul masters! Uncles, I¡¯m only fourteen, and the youngest of my friends is thirteen! Do you think we would dare attack a one-word battle armor master?¡±

    Yan Feng trembled with anger. ¡°You lying brat! Don¡¯t try to pin this on me! You didn¡¯t even know I was a battle armor master before you attacked! We never met before this!¡±

    ¡°If we didn¡¯t know each other, then why would we attack you?¡± Tang Wulin asked. ¡°I remember hearing you say that you just became a one-word battle armor master and wanted to find someone to spar with. Then, as soon as you saw us, you attacked! There¡¯s no way we could do anything against you. Our teacher taught us that great power leads to enormous responsibility. You¡¯re a battle armor master yet you¡¯re bullying the weak! You beat up kids like us and you¡¯re still trying to lie about it?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s sobs grew louder, and she pressed her face into Ye Xinn¡¯s clothes. Ye Xinn continued staring straight ahead.

    Xie Xie sighed. He had known Tang Wulin for a long time now and was always amazed by his friend¡¯s talent for acting.

    Everyone went silent. The enforcers were confused, but they were inclined to side with Tang Wulin¡¯s group. They were just kids. The idea of them picking a fight with a battle armor master was too unbelievable.

    ¡°All of you, you¡¯reing with us back to the Spirit Pagoda. We¡¯ll watch the security recording before passing judgement,¡± the leader of the enforcers said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tang Wulin answered immediately.

    Yan Feng gnashed her teeth. ¡°You little bastard! Let¡¯s see you talk your way out of this when we see proof!¡± It took all of her self-control to not attack him.

    The mechas formed a triangle around her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Please put away your battle armor.¡± They were clearly worried that she would try to flee!

    Yan Feng¡¯s fury zed to even greater heights. ¡°Are you guys blind? You can¡¯t even tell who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong here! So what if I don¡¯t put away my armor?¡±

    The mechas instantly pointed their cannons at her.

    ¡°You see, uncles? She¡¯s so arrogant and despicable!¡± Tang Wulin cried as he ran away in fear.

    Yan Feng couldn¡¯t hold back her anger any longer. ¡°I¡¯m going to burn you to ash!¡±

    She rushed after Tang Wulin, but the instant she moved, the mechas opened fire!

 Chapter 439 - The Handsome Man and the Blushing Lady

    <strong><u>Chapter 439 - The Handsome Man and the Blushing Lady</u></strong>

    The enforcers reacted ording to their training, and immediately bombarded Yan Feng with their cannons. The ground shook upon every explosion, thick clouds of dust being kicked into flight.

    Even with battle armor equipped, Yan Feng¡¯s stance crumbled under the hefty barrage. As their thrusters pushed them airborne, the three mechas unleashed the next round of energy sts. Holding back against a one-word battle armor master meant disaster! The lead enforcer had already called for backup. The only thing left to do was to stall.

    Tang Wulin and his friends stood awed by the power of the mechas. In their hearts, they realized one thing: had they not taken the mechas in Heaven Dou City by surprise and teamwork, they would have lost.

    These three mechas exemplified superb coordination. They surrounded Yan Feng in an instant, trapping her in an uninterrupted barrage. Powerful one-word battle armor master she might be, Yan Feng was still a fledgling one. Her martial soul and battle armorpatibility was low. As such, the mechas were able to suppress her for now.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t let this opportunity slip through his fingers. He dashed off with his friends as he yelled, ¡°Be careful everyone! Don¡¯t get sted by those cannons! Let¡¯s get away from the battlefield! Enforcer uncles, good luck!¡±

    Xie Xie was the fastest of the bunch, quickly overtaking Tang Wulin and jumping into the driver¡¯s seat of their soul car. The others crammed in a momentter. For once, Xu Lizhi hadn¡¯t struggled to squeeze in.

    Xie Xie floored the pedal. The wheels spun in ce as they fought for traction, and a secondter they were off. Neither the enforcers nor Yan Feng noticed their disappearance. Their attention was focused on each other, and the explosions drowned out the sound of the car.

    Xie Xie turned into a back alley and the car elerated.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we ran into a battle armor master! Our luck is horrible. Aren¡¯t they supposed to be really rare? How did we manage to pick one?¡± Xu Xiaoyan said as she wiped away her tears.

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll need to think of another way to go about this. Our current method contains too many variables, and we offend a lot of people like this. It was never a good n to begin with! At this rate, we¡¯re going to get cklisted by the Spirit Pagoda!¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m with you guys.¡±

    ¡°Boss, you just keeping getting more awesome!¡± Xie Xie eximed. ¡°You were born to be an actor!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Do you think I wanted to lie? That was a battle armor master we just fought! Not even several mechas together can take her on! If I hadn¡¯t lied, we would have been rounded up with no way to escape. We couldn¡¯t afford to waste that much time. In the future we¡¯ll think of a way to apologize to them.¡±

    ?

    Within the walls of the Heaven Spirit City¡¯s Spirit Pagoda, Yan Feng mmed her hands onto the metal table, mes flickering around her body. ¡°You guys get it now? Those kids were the ones at fault! They attacked me first!¡± After watching the security recordings, the enforcers who brought her in were speechless.

    By the time Yan Feng had managed to struggle out of the encirclement of the three enforcers, Tang Wulin and his friends had disappeared without a trace. She wanted to chase after them, but that thought was dashed as soon as three purple mechas arrived. As powerful as she might be, she couldn¡¯t fight against six mechas at once. She had no choice but to let them apprehend her. Even if she could escape them, she would gain nothing.

    ¡°Our apologies, Miss Yan Feng. We have confirmed your identity. We¡¯re really embarrassed about what happened and never expected those kids to be so cunning.¡±

    Yan Feng¡¯s re was hot enough to scorch. ¡°What are you waiting for then? Hurry up and go catch them!¡±

    A pained smile crawled its way across the enforcer leader¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do that. The Spirit Pagoda may have a lot of power and influence, but we can¡¯t infringe on the Federation¡¯s jurisdiction and capture someone outside of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s general vicinity. We can¡¯t afford to butt heads with the Federation. We¡¯ve already informed the government, so we¡¯ll hand over the reigns from here. Besides, honestly speaking, we don¡¯t have much evidence to go on here and you¡¯re unharmed. Even if we caught them, there isn¡¯t much we can punish them for. At most, they¡¯ll have to spend a few days in a detention center.¡±

    His words were like a bucket of cold water over Yan Feng¡¯s head. He¡¯s right! I wasn¡¯t injured, so there isn¡¯t really anything to convict them of. They were probably telling the truth about their ages too, which means they¡¯re still minors. If we arrested them, it¡¯s likely their families only have to pay a fine and give them a stern lecture at home. I can¡¯t believe those kids!

    ¡°Miss Yan Feng, please calm down. Please let us apologize for this matter first.¡± The enforcers stood up and bowed to her.

    Yan Feng¡¯s anger dissipated when she recognized their sincerity, and she gestured for them to stop. ¡°Forget about it. Those kids better hope they never run into me again though. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to leave now.¡±

    The enforcers escorted her to the entrance. She held great status as a battle armor master registered with the Spirit Pagoda. Someday, she might even be their superior!

    After exiting the Spirit Pagoda, Yan Feng scanned the surroundings, hoping to catch a glimpse of Tang Wulin and the others lurking nearby. But they were nowhere to be found.

    Right at that moment, her gazended on a handsome, slender man about her age. He was clothed in white robes and his long, lustrous hair gently draped down his back. He exuded a chilling aura.

    Yan Feng¡¯s martial soul was of the fire-attribute, her personality fiery. The moment sheid eyes on this man, however, she found her fury fading into dying embers.

    He¡¯s so handsome! Yan Feng gulped. There wasn¡¯t a girl in the world who didn¡¯t fancy themselves a handsome man, especially a man as handsome as this! Moreover, she was shocked to find herself unable to determine his cultivation level despite sensing his status as a soul master.

    He¡¯s even stronger than me? Her body tingled, a strange sensation fire-attribute soul masters felt when in the presence of an ice-attribute soul master. Yeah, he does seem like an ice-attribute.

    The mysterious man took a step.

    H-he¡¯s walking toward me? Yan Feng¡¯s heart raced.

    She wasn¡¯t sure before, but now it was obvious he was approaching her, his steps slow and steady. Their eyes met.

    His eyes are so pretty! Oh my god! I can¡¯t even! He¡¯s too handsome! Yan Feng could see herself reflected in those limpid pools, before realizing her current haphazard state. Her clothes and hair were still in disarray from the previous incident. She hurriedly put herself together, fixing up her attire, doing her best to hide all traces of the previous scuffle. Her face burned hot with embarrassment.

    ¡°Hi,¡± the man said, his voice a chilling breeze. Yan Feng gasped. The contrast between its frigid nature and the pleasure it brought brushed the deepest, softest nook of her heart.

    ¡°H-hi!¡± Yan Feng couldn¡¯t help her nervousness. He was a sight to behold!

    ¡°I¡¯m Wu Zhangkong.¡± He gave her a curt nod.

    ¡°Oh, uh, I¡¯m Yan Feng.¡± She barely managed to introduce herself.

    ¡°I wanted to apologize to you. Those kids you ran into today are my disciples. They¡¯re currently in the middle of an exam for our academy, so they had to find sparring partners. But they meant no harm. I want to apologize in their ce.¡± Wu Zhangkong bowed.

    ¡°Oh. Uh. It¡¯s fine.¡± Yan Feng¡¯s heart raced and settled back down in the span of a moment. Her eyes widened, voice rising an octave. ¡°What? T-those kids are your disciples?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are,¡± Wu Zhangkong said.

    Yan Feng¡¯s breathing grew frantic. ¡°So, you taught them to attack people like that?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong was unperturbed. ¡°No, but as their teacher, the responsibility falls upon me.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Yan Feng was astonished. Try as she might, she couldn¡¯t grow angry at him.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded at her again. ¡°Once more, I apologize. Goodbye.¡± Without another word, he turned to leave.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Yan Feng shouted after him.

    He stopped in his steps and moved to face her. ¡°Is there something else?¡±

    ¡°Just saying sorry won¡¯t cut it!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong went silent for a moment before speaking. ¡°Then what do you propose?¡±

 Chapter 440 - Take Me Out for Lunch!

    <strong><u>Chapter 440 - Take Me Out for Lunch!</u></strong>

    ¡°You need to show sincerity when you apologize,¡± Yan Feng said, twirling a finger through her hair. ¡°At the very least, you need to take me out for lunch.¡±

    The moment the words left her mouth, her face glowed a bright red. But she couldn¡¯t back down! She was in her twenties now, but because she had focused on cultivating, she never once had a boyfriend. She believed that love at first sight was just something out of a fairy tale, but that changed when she met Wu Zhangkong. He was simply too handsome! Even if he had some sort of baggage, that didn¡¯t matter. To her, his good looks would make up for anything!

    ¡°Fine.¡± Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Yan Feng lit up. ¡°You decide!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay. Follow me.¡± Then he turned and walked away.

    He¡¯s even handsome from behind!Yan Feng patted her chest to calm herself down, then chased after him with a blushing face. Those kids aren¡¯t that bad. They couldn¡¯t possibly be bad kids with such a handsome man for a teacher! I guess I just have to forgive them.

    Wu Zhangkong walked at a steady pace, neither slow nor fast. Yan Feng followed just behind him, utterly captivated by her view of him from behind. She wasmitting every detail to memory. Her eyes never left him!

    Wu Zhangkong was truly eye-catching. As he walked down the street, he drew the gazes of all the nearby women, no matter their age.

    As a Soul King, Yan Feng possessed exceptional hearing. She could hear the murmurs of smitten women praising Wu Zhangkong. They were echoing the countless thoughts that Yan Feng already had in the past few minutes.

    Soon enough, the two turned a corner into an alley and reached a small restaurant. The front of the restaurant was no more than four meters wide. Peering inside through the window, Yan Feng only saw four tables. Noon had nearly arrived, and she could smell a fragrant aroma wafting out from the restaurant.

    Wu Zhangkong silently stood at the door, his mind wandering off in a daze. Yan Feng could see the ice in his eyes thaw, revealing a tenderness that made her heart skip a beat.

    A plump, short-haired man in his fifties opened the door and eximed, ¡°Zhangkong! You¡¯re back! Hurry up ande in.¡± He hugged Wu Zhangkong then beckoned him inward.

    If Tang Wulin had been present, his jaw would have dropped. Wu Zhangkong was actually quite the clean freak, yet he didn¡¯t mind this man hugging him. In fact, he looked at the man warmly, nodded, then entered. Yan Feng followed closely behind him.

    The restaurant was just as tiny on the inside as it had looked from the outside. It was a bit dirty and had flies darting around the ce. If any other man had brought Yan Feng here, she would have given him zero points. The ce was simply too crude. But since Wu Zhangkong was the one who brought her here, she simply thought the ce had character! She figured that a handsome guy like him had a good reason foring here after all!

    Indeed, the world wasn¡¯t fair!

    The plump man led them to a table by the window. ¡°Zhangkong, it¡¯s been so long. How have you been?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong sat down and leaned back in his chair. ¡°I¡¯ve been alright.¡±

    ¡°Is this your friend?¡± The man nced at Yan Feng. She couldn¡¯t be considered a world-shaking beauty, but she did possess her own charm. She was in her prime and brimming with youth.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Yan Feng smiled at the man, then took a seat across from Wu Zhangkong.

    The man gaped at her. Her bright demeanor didn¡¯t fit Wu Zhangkong at all.

    ¡°Get us the usual.¡± Wu Zhangkong said. Only then did the man regain himself.

    ¡°Alrighty then. The usual it is. I¡¯ll go whip it up right away.¡± The man turned to walk back to the kitchen, but he paused for a moment, then turned back and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you Zhangkong. It really is.¡±

    After the man left, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression grew icy once more. Seated across from him, Yan Feng could finally examine him properly. His eyshes are so long! He has pretty eyes, and his nose is high! His lips are really full too. If we got married... oh my god, what am I thinking?

    Yan Feng blushed crimson.

    ¡°Do youe here often?¡± Yan Feng asked.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s cold gaze focused on her. ¡°I used to.¡±

    ¡°No wonder the boss recognized you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Do you live in Heaven Spirit City?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Surprise tinged Yan Feng¡¯s voice. ¡°Where are you from then?¡±

    ¡°Shrek,¡± he answered.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    Taken aback by the question, Wu Zhangkong went silent for a moment. Then he shook his head, declining to answer.

    A yful light glinted in Yan Feng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay. Let me guess. Twenty seven?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong remained silent.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, huh? Are you twenty-six? Or are you actually twenty-eight?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong furrowed his brow. ¡°Thirty-three.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Thirty-three?¡± Yan Feng stared at him in astonishment. ¡° But you look so young! You have such nice skin. If you weren¡¯t so mature, I would have thought you in your early twenties. I¡¯m about to turn twenty-seven myself, so you¡¯re six years older than me.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so concise. Do you usually talk like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with your disciples?¡± Yan Feng asked. ¡°You said they were in the middle of an exam?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes brightened a bit. ¡°It¡¯s their end-of-semester exam.¡±

    Yan Feng groaned. ¡°The boy that was leading them is no good, you know. He attacked me, then he lied and said I attacked him! He¡¯s a real actor that one. Did you teach him that?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong made a helpless expression. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    ¡°Who taught him that then?¡±

    The corner of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s mouth twitched, and Yan Feng¡¯s heart nearly skipped a beat. It was her first time seeing his mask crack.

    ¡°He was born with that talent,¡± Wu Zhangkong said with a hint of resignation.

    ¡°You need to be more careful with how you pick your disciples,¡± Yan Feng said sagely. ¡°That aside, the boy¡¯s like a sapling. As his teacher, it¡¯s your responsibility to make sure he grows up straight and proper.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t go astray. He¡¯s a good kid.¡±

    Yan Feng pursed her lips. ¡°I disagree. But enough about that, let¡¯s talk about you. Where do you teach? Which academy?¡±

    At that moment, the plump restaurant boss brought the food over. There were candied yellow vegetables, fishy stir-fried strips of pork, spicy chicken, and a big bowl of tofu soup. Two bowls of rice apanied the soup and the three side dishes.

    Yan Feng was actually quite hungry. Due to her excitement this morning, she had skipped breakfast. Wu Zhangkong was hungry as well. Although the shop was small, the dishes sang to their appetites.

    ¡°No need to be polite. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Yan Feng grabbed her chopsticks, picked up her bowl, and began eating. She picked up a piece of pork and put it in her mouth. One bite, and her eyes flew wide open. ¡°Delicious! I never thought such a small restaurant could have such good food. It¡¯s even better than big and fancy restaurants. Good pick!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong picked up his own bowl and began eating slowly. He stared at the dishes in a daze as he ate. He picked up a piece of the yellow vegetable and put it in his mouth. He chewed slowly, as if savoring it and examining the vor.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± Yan Feng said as she ate. ¡°What academy do you teach at?¡±

    ¡°Shrek,¡± Wu Zhangkong answered quietly.

    ¡°Shrek Academy, huh? Good one...¡± Then the realization hit her, and Yan Feng nearly dropped her bowl. She stared at Wu Zhangkong with wide eyes, her voice going up an octave as she yelped, ¡°Y-you¡¯re a teacher at Shrek Academy?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nced at her, then went back to eating. ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing.¡± Yan Feng fought to suppress her astonishment, but in her heart, she rejoiced. He¡¯s perfect!

 Chapter 441 - Yan Feng and Sky Ice

    <strong><u>Chapter 441 - Yan Feng and Sky Ice</u></strong>

    He¡¯s handsome. And he¡¯s a teacher at Shrek Academy! He couldn¡¯t be any more perfect!

    ¡°Shrek Academy? Amazing!¡± Yan Feng suddenly batted her eyshes at Wu Zhangkong. ¡°Years ago, I really wanted to be a student there, and I even took the exams! But as you can see, I didn¡¯t make it in. It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t, I might have been able to study under you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Wu Zhangkong said. ¡°When you were still in school, I was a student as well. You¡¯re not young enough to be my student.¡±

    ¡°Jeez!¡± Yan Feng pouted. ¡°Is that how you always talk to a girl? Don¡¯t you know how to make small talk?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t utter another word. He simply ate in silence.

    This guy! Yan Feng pursed her lips and red at him, but after a while, she couldn¡¯t bear the silence. ¡°Since you¡¯re a teacher at Shrek Academy, you should be a battle armor master, right? Are you a one-word or two-word battle armor master?¡±

    ¡°Two-word,¡± Wu Zhangkong answered.

    Yan Feng¡¯s eyes went wide. He¡¯s only thirty-three and he¡¯s a two-word battle armor master! He¡¯s incredible! No wonder I couldn¡¯t tell how strong he was.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she responded, trying toe off as nonchnt. ¡°I just became a one-word battle armor master myself. For my first word, I chose ¡®Phoenix.¡¯ To tell you the truth, it isn¡¯t a great fit for me. My martial soul is the fire gourd, and battle armor is usually named after a soul master¡¯s a martial soul or spirit soul. But I couldn¡¯t have possibly used ¡®Gourd¡¯, so instead I used the meaning of my own name. What about you? What did you name your armor?¡±

    ¡°Sky Ice.¡±

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s so cool!¡± Yan Feng eximed. ¡°Why did you pick that? Is it because you have an ice-attribute martial soul?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong finally looked up from his food and looked her straight in the eye. ¡°¡®Sky¡¯ is the first part of my martial soul. ¡®Ice¡¯es from the meaning of my wife¡¯s name. Don¡¯t talk while eating. Just eat.¡±

    His wife? Yan Feng was dumbstruck. He has a wife!Of course he has a wife! There¡¯s no way a man as great as him wouldn¡¯t!

    A feeling of loss hit her like a truck, and her appetite disappeared.

    The two ate in silence. Wu Zhangkong didn¡¯t eat much, and he ate as slowly as ever, his mind wandering off to another time.

    ?

    ¡°Wow! Zhangkong, those candied yellow vegetables were amazing! The eggs were so delicious too! I can¡¯t imagine how he cooked them so well. Just you wait. I¡¯ll go learn how to make them and then cook the for you too, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hey, leave some tofu for me too! I heard tofu is good for the skin. My skin might be nicer than yours, but I still have to put in the effort!¡±

    ¡°These fishy stir-fried pork strips are delicious! Do you think I should eat another half-bowl of rice? I won¡¯t get fat, right?¡±

    ¡°You dummy! Look at you. You have some rice stuck to your face. I¡¯m not gonna kiss you while you¡¯re like that. Ah! Don¡¯t rub it on me!¡±

    ?

    By the time Wu Zhangkong and Yan Feng finished eating and left the restaurant, the sun had reached its zenith.

    Yan Feng shed a smile at Wu Zhangkong. ¡°Thank you for lunch.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m going then.¡±

    ¡°Can you give me your number? I¡¯m gonna go back to the Spirit Pagoda now and ask them to revoke the investigation request I made. I¡¯ll call you once it¡¯s done.¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Wu Zhangkong gave in and handed her his number.

    ¡°Next time I¡¯m in Shrek City, I¡¯ll go find you and we can have dinner, okay?¡± Yan Feng beamed.

    Wu Zhangkong eyed her coldly. ¡°I¡¯m going. Goodbye.¡± Without another word, he turned and left.

    As she watched his departing figure, Yan Feng let out a gloomy sigh. ¡°All the good men are always taken. Really! When am I going to find a good man of my own! Heaven Spirit City is too small for me. Maybe I should head to Shrek City. I am a one-word battle armor master now, after well. Yeah. I¡¯ll go ask the Spirit Pagoda to transfer me there.¡±

    ?

    After their defeat in Heaven Spirit City, Tang Wulin and his friends had no choice but to change their ns. They ended up taking a detour, promptly piling into their soul car and heading straight for the next city.

    Although they thought long and hard about it, they couldn¡¯te up with a n more efficient than raiding someone at the Spirit Pagoda to draw out the enforcers. They had no other option but to go with the old n. Fortunately for them, things went quite well. They cleared the next few cities without issue. No one questioned their supposed identity as supervisors, and a couple dayster, they were halfway done with their exam.

    ¡°We¡¯re on day four now,¡± Tang Wulin said as he studied their map. They were once again in their soul car, heading for the next city on their route. ¡°We need to speed up a bit. We¡¯ll do two cities today and another two tomorrow. Then, the day after that, we¡¯ll arrive at Bright City. It has a lot of strong people, so we shouldn¡¯t have to raid the Spirit Pagoda there. It¡¯s the capital city of the Federation after all. Though we will need to be more careful once we arrive.¡±

    At first they were anxious as they travelled from city to city, but their nerves had calmed down along the way. The challenges they had faced over the course of their travels were profound, and as they overcame them one by one, they grew more confident. The greatest challenge they had faced was Yan Feng, and from it, they came to understand the kind of might a battle armor master wielded.

    As students of Shrek Academy, it was easy for them to take down a Soul King or even a Soul Emperor when they ganged up on one. However, when it came to battle armor, they couldn¡¯t even prate its defenses!

    ¡°Wulin, I know a ce in Bright City where we can find some opponents,¡± Ye Xinn said abruptly.

    ¡°Huh? Where?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s interest was piqued.

    ¡°Ten thousand years ago, we were rivals with an academy in Bright City, and even today, our rivalry continues. Their students are some of the best. They can¡¯tpare with Shrek, of course, but they can still be counted as one of the best academies on the continent. We should go pay them a visit.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding. ¡°You¡¯re referring to the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy? The one that has already been renowned as one of the great academies for ten thousand years?¡±

    ¡°Precisely.¡± Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes glimmered with excitement. ¡°I heard both academies still harbor grudges against each other. Imagine how awesome it would be if we beat them!¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°That makes sense. I think it¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s settled then.¡± Ye Xinn clenched her fists.

    ¡°Talk about thatter,¡± Xie Xie said, his voice trembling slightly. ¡°First we need to deal with the problem in front of us.¡±

    Everyone looked out the window to see what was ahead of them. What they saw left them stunned.

    Twenty mechas lined the highway in the distance. Five were purple-grade and the rest were yellow. They had just arrived and formed a checkpoint. They wore the emblem of the Spirit Pagoda on their chest armor.

    Tang Wulin and his group had cleared five cities, and the Spirit Pagoda had finallye to judge them.

    ¡°Wulin, what do we do?¡± Xie Xie asked as he slowed their car to a crawl.

    Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes. Those familiar with him knew that whenever he made this face, something bad was about to happen.

    ¡°Stop the car!¡± he shouted. Without even waiting for the car to stop, Tang Wulin punched the car door and sent it flying. Then he grabbed the roof tore it open.

    All six of them knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to be captured. Although they would only be fined and forced to apologize if they were caught, there was a possibility that they could be sent back to Shrek Academy! Not only would that be shameful, they would fail their exam as well. Never in all of Shrek Academy¡¯s history had a ss president been expelled.

    Tang Wulin refused to be the first. He didn¡¯t want to drag his friends down with him either.

    Xie Xie mmed his foot on the brakes, causing the car to swerve to the side. All of them had sturdy bodies. Even Xu Lizhi, with the defensive Tang Sect secret arts he learned, was just as resilient as the others. They were all unfazed when the car crashed into the highway divider and inertia sent them flying out of the roof in every direction.

    Gu Yue grabbed onto Xu Xiaoyan the moment theynded. She promptly shouted, ¡°Blizzard!¡±

    On Gu Yue¡¯smand, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s third soul ring lit up as she used Blizzard. She had already summoned her martial soul before they had been thrown out of the car. Combined with Gu Yue¡¯s Elemental Tide, the blizzard rapidly grew until it swallowed the highway and the surrounding forest on either side.

    ¡°Into the forest! Quickly!¡± Tang Wulinmanded hispanions.

    Yet he, himself, stood still as he faced the approaching mechas.

 Chapter 442 - The Almighty Gu Yue

    <strong><u>Chapter 442 - The Almighty Gu Yue</u></strong>

    The mechas readied their cannons as they flew over. They flew with incredible speed, and it was clear that the only chance of escape for Tang Wulin¡¯s group was through the forest.

    The only reprieve Tang Wulin found as he stared down the approaching mechas was that they were sent by the Spirit Pagoda and not the government. These mechas wouldn¡¯t dare kill him. Not in Federation jurisdiction at least. Therefore, Tang Wulin concluded that the mechas were here to capture. With this in mind, he was confident that his friends had a shot at escaping.

    Just as Tang Wulin expected, the mechas put away their cannons as they approached. They were all empty-handed now, with the five purple mechas leading the charge.

    Tang Wulin leaped toward them, a brilliant golden soul ring appearing beneath him as he used Golden Dragon Body. Strength surged through his body and golden scales rippled into existence across his right arm and torso. His right hand transformed into a w, then threads of starlight spun around it and manifested into a gauntlet. He immediately unleashed the all of his might! A draconic roar emanated from his body as he took in a deep breath and moved both hands in a circle. His blood essence flowed in reverse. Right forearm clutched in his left hand, he swiped at the air with his w, unleashing an attack that used both Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens and Golden Dragon Dreadw!

    Tang Wulin urged all of the soul power in his body to converge into his w, Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens further amplifying his Dreadw. He hadn¡¯t dared to attempt this before the exam, but since his blood essence had grown stronger and he was on the verge of breaking the fourth seal, he now felt that his body could handle the might of this attack.

    Five shining w marks tore through the air, leaving behind a tail of dark-gold splendor. The des themselves shined a brilliant gold, a faint pattern of scales etched across their spans. A meter long at the start, they grew to ten times that length as they charged toward the mechas! Although incorporeal, their overwhelming might stopped the five purple mechas mid-flight, a dazzling disy of power.

    The mecha pilots were startled by the w des. Generally, the power of a soul master¡¯s attack directly corrted to its distance traveled. Despite concluding that Tang Wulin¡¯s golden ring was a soul ring, they couldn¡¯t make sense of the fact that it was gold. Therefore, as the w des grew longer in their approach, the mecha pilots¡¯ instincts screamed for them to take a defensive stance. They summoned their energy shields at full power.

    But it was to no avail. The w des tore through cleanly like a knife in butter, shockwaves rippling through the air. A sickening crunchter and the purple mechas flew backward, sent flying by the heavy force. Cracks littered their energy shields, on the verge of shattering..

    Every spectator couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.. A young boy had faced twenty mechas alone, but with a single swipe of his w, he knocked five purple mechas into the air, swatting them like flies. Such domineering might!

    As the yellow mechas that hadgged behind witnessed such a sight, they immediately slowed down and went on guard against Tang Wulin. Anyone who could do that could tear apart yellow mechas like they were paper!

    Tang Wulin crashed onto the ground, then immediately plunged into the thick of the snow storm, disappearing from the view of the mechas. An instantter, Gu Yue pulled him to her.

    With Gu Yue¡¯s aid, Xu Xiaoyan unleashed a powerful blizzard. By focusing her strength into empowering it, the blizzard instantly enveloped an area several hundred meters in radius, the snow obscuring the mechas¡¯ vision.

    Tang Wulin had attacked not only to stall for time, but also to intimidate the rest of his opponents. He wanted to instill apprehension in their hearts, to kindle the embers of wariness about engaging inbat alone. That way, they wouldn¡¯t split up to search the area and instead rely on their radar.

    One of the many important lessons Shrek Academy had provided them was how to avoid detection by radars, and using a blizzard was one of those methods. The radar couldn¡¯t differentiate between noise and signal in the tumultuous snow storm.

    Tang Wulin dashed forward with Gu Yue. A couple stepster, his heart nearly jumped out of chest. One moment his feet were on solid ground, then the next, nothing. He found himself suspended in all-epassing darkness, a hole with no way out.

    A secondter, a ball of light flickered into existence, dispersing the darkness.

    They stood in a small underground chamber. The rest of theirpanions were present as well, waiting for their arrival. The ball of light floated gently above Gu Yue¡¯s palm.

    She let go of his hand, focusing on her next task in silence. Using both Elemental Tide and Elemental Control, she moved them deeper underground and created a thicker ceiling above them. Everyone stared at her in astonishment, even the prideful Ye Xinn.

    Her control over the earth element was amazing. By bringing them deeper underground, she used the earth element to hide them from the radar.

    Previously trapped in a hopeless situation, they were set free by Gu Yue¡¯s quick thinking and remarkable power. Those mecha pilots would never think to search for them deep underground, and their sensors wouldn¡¯t pick them up either. If the mechas had opened fire immediately, Tang Wulin and his group would have been incapacitated or dead by now. Fortunately for them, they hadn¡¯tmitted any major crimes and had only caused some disturbances at best. As such, the mechas had not utilized deadly force, leaving them an escape route.

    About ten minutester, sweat started to cling to Gu Yue¡¯s skin, and she finally stopped transporting them deeper underground.

    ¡°Control your breathing guys. The air in here is getting thin,¡± Tang Wulin said. Although they were safe from pursuit, they might suffocate to death instead!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Gu Yue said. She summoned a ball of water with a wave of her left hand. She lightly rubbed it with her other hand. The ball began to shrink and the air grew thicker.

    ¡°Teacher taught me how to separate oxygen from water. We should be fine for a while longer.¡±

    ¡°Big Sis Gu Yue, you can do anything!¡± Xu Xiaoyan eximed in admiration.

    Gu Yue cracked a faint smile. ¡°No I can¡¯t. Anyway, they shouldn¡¯t be able to find us. After they¡¯ve given up, we can return to the surface. But what do we do then? The Spirit Pagoda is searching for us, so I¡¯m guessing the order has been passed on to the other cities. Any branch we visit will be on high alert. We can¡¯t continue with the same n. We need a new one.¡±

    Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he pondered. ¡°We still have several cities to visit, and they¡¯re all hugely popted. Big cities should have good soul master academies with plenty of people stronger than us. Hmm. Maybe we can...¡±

    His eyes zed as his words trailed off, his mind falling deeper and deeper into thought. Challenging the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy looked more attractive than ever. Since they couldn¡¯t raid the Spirit Pagoda anymore, they had no other choice.

    An hourter, the returned to the surface. Sure enough, the mechas were nowhere to be seen. Unfortunately, their car was wrecked.

    Tang Wulin unfurled the map and checked through it. They were two hundred kilometers from the next city. Needless to say, there was no option but carry out on foot.

    With the support of Gu Yue¡¯s wind element and Xu Lizhi¡¯s Agility Soup Buns, they were able to advance quickly. Tang Wulin lent some support to Xu Lizhi, more prone to exhaustion as he was. Simrly, Ye Xinn offered a shoulder to Xu Xiaoyan. But when it came down to it, Tang Wulin andpany marched forward to the next city.

 Chapter 443 - Challengers

    <strong><u>Chapter 443 - Challengers</u></strong>

    Two hundred kilometers were nothing to Tang Wulin, but how Xu Lizhi handled it was another story. Even though he ate pork buns and soup buns as they ran, he could feel himself get thinner and thinner.

    ¡°Damn you, Spirit Pagoda!¡± Xu Lizhi shouted, shaking an angry fist at the sky.

    Gu Yue nced at him curiously. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Xu Lizhi turned to her. ¡°I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯m never going to sell my buns to them!¡±

    Ye Xinn scoffed. ¡°We¡¯ll see what the future holds.¡±

    Tang Wulin, on the other hand, was deep in thought. ¡°The n was to clear two cities today, but we¡¯ll only be able to clear one at this rate. We¡¯ll take a break when we reach the city, then we¡¯ll go visit the local academy in the afternoon.¡±

    They soon found a small inn to stay at, and after a couple hours of rest, they would be good to go. They were soul masters after all.

    They were currently in Skyorder City, about two thousand kilometers from Bright City. Several cities still sat between them and their end goal of Bright City, and they no longer had a car nor the money to buy another. After clearing this city, they would have to hop on a train to continue their journey west.

    Tang Wulin asked around to see where the local soul master academy was. Just as he expected, there was a fairly respectable academy here. It was called Skyorder Star Ocean Academy and specialized in flying-type soul masters. In fact, that was a requirement for potential students seeking admission. However, it wasn¡¯t an advanced academy.

    Advanced academies were institutions that raised genius soul masters, mecha pilots, and battle armor masters. Of course, such academies didn¡¯t actually have to produce battle armor masters. They just had to have a program oriented toward raising them. Students usually graduated from advanced academies between the ages of twenty-two to twenty-five. Even at Shrek Academy, it was rare for a student to be a one-word battle armor master around those ages. Other academies couldn¡¯t even hope topete.

    ¡°I have to call him!¡± Tang Wulin muttered to himself. He was the only one of his team not resting at the moment. He wasn¡¯t too tired yet, and he had something more important to do. He took advantage of theplementary soulmunicator in the inn¡¯s lobby to make a call.

    As soon as the call connected, Tang Wulin said, ¡°Uncle-master!¡±

    ¡°Wulin? How is your exam? Is everything going well?¡± Zhen Hua asked in a warm tone.

    ¡°Things aren¡¯t going well,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°I ran into some trouble, and I need more money to finish the exam. I¡¯m in Skyorder City right now, but I can¡¯t take any cksmithing missions without my badge. Can you pull some strings to have the association branch here let me take some alloy-forging or spirit refining missions? And have them lend me some hammers too? I need the money for travel expenses.¡±

    The line went silent for a moment, then Zhen Hua spoke up once more. ¡°It sure must be tough for you. Just go over to the Skyorder cksmith¡¯s Association. You don¡¯t have to forge, it¡¯ll be too much of a hassle to convince them considering your age and rank. I¡¯ll just have them give you money.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle-master!¡± Tang Wulin rejoiced in his heart. Amazing! Uncle-master¡¯s so generous! Having an uncle-master like him is the best!

    ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Zhen Hua chuckled. ¡°It is only natural that I do this much for you. Juste visit me when you have a chance.¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Tang Wulin said eagerly. If he visited, he would have a Divine cksmith to teach him, not to mention all the delicious food he would be able to eat! Nothing could stand between him and food!

    By the time Tang Wulin left to visit the local cksmith¡¯s Association and came back with another million credits added to his card, hispanions had finished recovering.

    ¡°Let¡¯s buy another car,¡± Xie Xie said, his eyes shining with excitement.

    ¡°What does everyone else think?¡± Tang Wulin swept his gaze across the rest of hispanions.

    Ye Xinn was the first to voice her thoughts. ¡°I think having a car would be really convenient. It won¡¯t be as fast as a train, but it¡¯ll good for getting around within cities. We will also be able to use the onboard GPS to save some time finding our way around.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s buy another one!¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for Tang Wulin¡¯s group to buy a car. Fortunately for them, they managed to find one that was the same make as the one they had wrecked, and for roughly the same price too. With everything in order, they continued onward to Skyorder Star Ocean Academy.

    Skyorder Star Ocean Academy was situated in the southwest corner of the city limits. The academy was established two thousand years ago, and though its history was not nearly as long or prestigious as Shrek Academy¡¯s, it was still a prominent, well-known academy.

    This academy produced their fair share of geniuses, and since flying-type soul engineers were favored for military recruitment, they also had close ties with the military. Although soul engineers could fly using soul devices, those capable of flight through their own abilities dominated those who were not.

    That being said, even those that did not have a strong martial soul could be powerful with the aid of soul devices. The advent of soul devices reduced the gap between ordinary and genius soul masters. Then, when mechas appeared, the ying field was leveled. Only when battle armor was created did talented soul masters regain superiority.

    Skyorder Star Ocean Academy was a soul master academy that focused on producing flying-type soul engineers. As a result, they were famous in the Federation for producing excellent mecha pilots and military aces. With the support of the military, they had grown exceptionally fast, so much so that they ranked among the best of second-tier academies.

    ?

    A soul car came to a stop in a small alleyway near Skyorder Star Ocean Academy. Six people got out of the car, all dressed in eye-catching green sportswear. They were Tang Wulin and his teammates. They had just bought these clothes, the specific shade of green being the same as Shrek Academy¡¯s.

    Tang Wulin led them to the metal gates of Skyorder Star Ocean Academy. The gates were a daunting twenty meters talls and forty meters wide, a size that allowed even mechas to pass through easily. The academy¡¯s walls were just as tall and surrounded an enormous campus. The academy upied the entire southwest section of the city.

    Tang Wulin nced at Xie Xie and signaled for him to start.

    Xie Xie¡¯s mouth twitched, but he quickly took out two long poles, both of which were actually two parts of a banner. He unfurled the banner to its full length of ten meters, words written in provocative green ink spanning its white cloth. The writing wasn¡¯t the neatest, but it got the message across. Xie Xie then grabbed one pole and Xu Lizhi took hold of the other, the two of them propping it upright.

    Countless people were streaming into the academy, so everyone immediately noticed this curious bunch of people standing right outside the gates. Most importantly, they saw the banner.

    ¡°We are from Shrek Academy! We are here to challenge your strongest team of students under the age of twenty!¡± A passerby¡¯s voice rang out in a bored tone. Then the meaning of the words suddenly hit them. W-what? They¡¯re here to challenge us?

    Indeed, this was Tang Wulin¡¯s n! It was simple, direct, and efficient!

    The morning had just begun, and students were walking through the gates in droves. But the moment the banner was unfurled, they froze in ce and stared. Many were astonished, some frowned, a few showed anger, and others were simply curious.

    It only took a few minutes for a crowd of people to form at the gates, all attracted by the fabled name of Shrek Academy. For young soul masters like them, Shrek Academy was a legendary holynd!

    Students from Shrek Academy came to challenge our academy? They¡¯re challenging a team of us under the age of twenty? But they can¡¯t be any older than fifteen!

    Tang Wulin stood at the front of his group,pletely stone-faced. He was confident that Skyorder Star Ocean Academy wouldn¡¯t refuse a challenge as direct as this. The academy¡¯s prestige and the morale of the student body would plummet if they did.

    A boy suddenly approached them. He seemed to be around seventeen years old. ¡°Are you guys really from Shrek Academy?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Yes, we are. We want to have a match with your academy.¡±

    The boy eyed them with suspicion. ¡°Do you have any proof that you¡¯re from Shrek?¡±

    Tang Wulin gave him a vague smile. His eyes shed golden, and a golden soul ring appeared from beneath him. Cries of astonishment echoed throughout the crowd.

    The boy in particr seemed petrified. A gold soul ring? He has a gold soul ring? Didn¡¯t the legends say that the strongest spirit soul is only orange? How is his gold? Wait! Legends say that soul rings of the gods are golden!

    No one here could have known that Tang Wulin¡¯s golden soul ring was actually a blood essence soul ring!

    Tang Wulin felt a bit annoyed. He had no real way of proving their identities. Anything that could be used to identify themselves had been confiscated! So he had no choice but to reveal his golden soul ring, which was far more shocking than three purple ones. This was the only way he could dominate the minds of the students of Skyorder Star Ocean Academy, leaving them no choice but to believe that they were from Shrek Academy!

    And it worked. The boy in front of them paled at the realization and stumbled backward in awe.

 Chapter 444 - Skyorder Star Ocean Academy

    <strong><u>Chapter 444 - Skyorder Star Ocean Academy</u></strong>

    As the crowd reached the height of its excitement, a few people walked out of the gates. Their leader was a tall, muscr man with short graying hair and a sharp gaze. He made his way through the crowd and quicklyid eyes on Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence soul ring. His surprise onlysted a moment, a brief sh across his face, but he instantly regained himself. He didn¡¯t even break stride. Soon enough, he stood before Tang Wulin¡¯s group.

    ¡°You kids are from Shrek Academy?¡± he asked, his eyes moving from the golden soul ring to meet Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze. ¡°Are you from the outer or inner court?¡±

    Tang Wulin stood his ground, staring the man down in turn. ¡°I¡¯m the ss president of the outer court¡¯s first grade. My name is Tang Wulin.¡± Unlike their raids on the Spirit Pagoda, there were certain formalities that came with using the name of Shrek Academy to challenge another academy.

    ¡°ss president?¡± Shock was visible in the man¡¯s eyes, even greater than when he saw the golden soul ring. ¡°You can put away your banner now. Pleasee in.¡± The man gestured for them to follow.

    Tang Wulin nodded at Xie Xie and Xu Lizhi and the two quickly put away the banner. The first and most crucial step of their n wasplete. It wouldn¡¯t do to continue provoking the people of Skyorder Star Ocean Academy at their doorstep anyway. They had to leave them some face.

    ¡°Go to ss,¡± the man said as he swept his gaze through the crowd. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to see here.¡± The man clearlymanded a lot of authority in their academy. At hismand, students scattered like birds, rushing through the gates and off to their sses.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s group of six followed the man in. They were impressed with the campus. As expected of an academy with millennia of history, its campus was enormous. It boasted beautiful fountains, well-groomed trees and shrubs, and numerous sculptures scattered in careful design.

    The man nced back at them as he led the way. ¡°I am Li Zhilong, the headmaster of Skyorder Star Ocean Academy. This academy has been around for millenia and is the best advanced-level soul master academy in the city. We specialize in teaching flying-type soul masters, soul engineers, and mecha pilots. We also have an excellent graduate program for prospective battle armor masters. You came here as representatives of Shrek Academy?¡±

    The mere mention of Shrek Academy left Tang Wulin prickling with guilt, and he made the decision to tell the truth. ¡°To bepletely honest with you, Headmaster Li, we aren¡¯t representatives of Shrek. We are only representing ourselves. The six of us are in the middle of an exam right now, and we need to fight opponents stronger than us in each city we visit. All of our IDs and uniforms were confiscated, so we had no choice but to pull that stunt at the gates. We chose to challenge Skyorder Star Ocean Academy because we believe it¡¯s the best academy in the entire northwest region. Please forgive us for our rashness.¡±

    Gu Yue and Ye Xinn gawked at Tang Wulin. Does he have split personalities? What left them even more shocked, however, was Li Zhilong response.

    ¡°As expected of kids from Shrek! You¡¯re fearless!¡± The man broke out intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re living up to our academy¡¯s reputation. I¡¯m just d you guys didn¡¯t outright ambush our students at the gates. Back when I was your age, one of my seniors raided a military base toplete his exam. It was pandemonium!¡±

    ¡®Our academy¡¯? Tang Wulin and his friends stared at Li Zhilong nkly.

    Then realization struck Tang Wulin. ¡°You attended Shrek Academy!¡±

    Li Zhilong cracked a smile. ¡°Yes! I graduated about fifteen years ago. Unfortunately, I barely managed to graduate from the outer court.¡± Although he spoke poorly of himself, his expression brimmed with pride. Just being able to graduate from Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court, if only barely, was an amazing aplishment.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. ¡°Then we should greet you appropriately. Hello, Senior. We¡¯re really sorry about the incident this time. If it¡¯s too much trouble, then we¡¯ll leave immediately and think of another way toplete our exam.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Li Zhilong waved a hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. You¡¯re here already, so there¡¯s no point leaving empty-handed. Besides, with all the noise you made at the gates, it would be anticlimactic if nothing happened, and I wouldn¡¯t have any exnation to give to my students. I¡¯ll find you some opponents. They¡¯ll be our strongest students under twenty years old, just like you wanted. I¡¯m also itching to see just howrge the gap is between them and you. You know, speaking of Shrek, I haven¡¯t visited in so many years. I really miss Spirit Ice za! Back then, I desperately wanted to enter the inner court and study at Sea God¡¯s Lake¡¯s. It¡¯s a pity I never made it in.¡± A trace of disappointment filled the man¡¯s eyes as he recalled the past.

    Surprise continued to color the expressions of the others, but Tang Wulin had fully expected this sort of result. In the first ce, he had urately read Li Zhilong¡¯s bodynguage, prompting him to tell the truth. Tang Wulin had sensed an inkling of intimacy under the man¡¯s dignified air whenever Shrek Academy came up. Tang Wulin surmised that the headmaster was an alumnus of their academy, so by telling the truth, he was able to move the man¡¯s heart.

    Skyorder Star Ocean Academy¡¯s main school building was enormous. It stretched multiple stories into the sky, reaching about a hundred meters in height. A giant domed roof adorned the top of the building, its grandeur nearly on par with Shrek Academy¡¯s school building. The only thing itcked inparison was size. It was far smaller than Shrek¡¯s.

    Li Zhilong first brought them to a lobby to rest. ¡°Ah, right, do you want to use mechas in this match?¡± he asked.

    Tang Wulin shook his head immediately. ¡°No, no. Just look at us. Do you think Shrek would have let us bring mechas?¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± the man said thoughtfully. ¡°Rest here for a bit. Drink some water and rehydrate. I¡¯ll go arrange your opponents thene backter to chat.¡±

    The moment Li Zhilong walked out the door, Xie Xie gave Tang Wulin a curious look, brow raised. ¡°Since when were you so honest?¡±

    ¡°He obviously picked up on some clue that Li Zhilong had some connection with our academy,¡± Gu Yue chimed in. ¡°Why else would he tell the truth? Right, Wulin?¡± She hadn¡¯t understood what Tang Wulin was doing in the beginning, but her suspicions had quickly formed as she listened to the conversation develop.

    Tang Wulin answered with a wry smile and pointed at his head smugly.

    Ye Xinn snorted. ¡°Yeah, right...¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s get ready, everyone,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°I don¡¯t expect an easy match. Headmaster Li might be our senior and is helping us out with our exam, but he¡¯s part of Skyorder Star Ocean Academy now. He¡¯ll definitely pick the strongest possible opponents for us. Most of the soul masters here are flying-types. They¡¯re going to be annoying to deal with, but we¡¯ll proceed with our previous n.¡±

    They all nodded in affirmation. With the matter settled, Tang Wulin closed his eyes to rest.

    A short whileter, Li Zhilong returned. ¡°Your opponents are ready. Do you need a moment to prepare?¡±

    Tang Wulin opened his eyes and stood up. ¡°Senior, we¡¯re fine. We still have more cities to visit after this one, so the faster we finish the battle, the sooner we canplete our exam.¡±

    Li Zhilong chuckled. ¡°Even the ss president is scared of being eliminated?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of that. I just hope to earn some bonus points to give to my ssmatester. I don¡¯t want any of them to get eliminated.¡±

    Li Zhilong was taken aback by this answer. It moved his heart. ¡°Excellent! You¡¯re a good ss president. Alright. Follow me.¡±

    To Tang Wulin¡¯s group¡¯s surprise, the enormous building had no elevators. There was only a giant swirling staircase at its center. Li Zhilong exined that the building was designed like this to help temper their students. They climbed stair after stair until they reached the highest floor of the building. The ceiling of the room on this floor was over thirty meters tall. They were in the topmost section of the dome they saw earlier. After passing through a corridor, they found themselves in an enormous hall. They were shocked when they looked up at the ceiling. The domed roof opened up to the sky outside.

    ¡°This is our academy¡¯s astronomical observatory and our most important arena forbat training,¡± Li Zhilong exined proudly. ¡°The hall is about three hundred meters in diameter. Since we specialize in flying-type soul masters, this space was designed to have no height limitations.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at the open area with eyes full of wonder. ¡°It¡¯s so cool! You could stargaze here at night! I bet it would be a beautiful sight.¡±

 Chapter 445 - Astronomical Observatory

    <strong><u>Chapter 445 - Astronomical Observatory</u></strong>

    Li Zhilong smiled at Tang Wulin, a hint warmth in his eyes. ¡°You can stargaze if you want. Just wait a moment. Our observatory has a little something special. Be it day or night, we can bring the stars closer to us for closer viewing. This observatory is actually a giant soul machine that gathers starlight out in space. Then it beams it back down to us as pure ster energy. That energy is really beneficial to our students¡¯ cultivation, but entry is limited to the most talented. Normally, only the graduate students can cultivate here and use the ster energy to refine their body and battle armor.¡±

    Astonishment colored Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t expected Skyorder Star Ocean Academy to have such an exceptional cultivation space. It looks like this match is going to be a tough one! Wait, did he say ster energy? From starlight?

    Tang Wulin snuck a peek at Xu Xiaoyan. Her face was nk.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to experience it for yourselves in a moment. Your opponents will be here shortly.¡±

    The walls of the observatory stood thirty meters tall, giving way to the vast expanse of sky above. Straining his eyes, Tang Wulin could make out various lines criss-crossing through the walls to form some sort of design. Recalling Li Zhilong¡¯s exnation, he came to the conclusion that these were soul circuits, and they hid a tremendous amount of energy within them.

    Soul circuits had been in use for ten thousand years and counting, and after all these years of development, their designs and engineering grew inplexity and grandeur. There were circuits for every function. One of the major consumers ofrge scale soul circuits was the military, who used it for their national defense facilities.

    The circuitry used in this observatory was thergest and most advanced Tang Wulin had ever seen. Still, he believed in the fact that Shrek Academy had something simr, despite not beingpletely certain. It was Shrek Academy after all!

    Amidst Tang Wulin¡¯s musings, a group of people entered the hall. They were fitted in ck uniforms with stars embroidered, the signature look of Skyorder Star Ocean Academy. Each star symbolized a soul power rank. The color of the stars were also significant: silver for undergraduate students and gold for graduate students.

    The group that had entered consisted of four boys and two girls, each sporting silver stars on their uniforms, their ages ranging from eighteen to twenty. They cast curious looks at Tang Wulin¡¯s party as they had walked in.

    Tang Wulin swept his gaze over them and instantly discerned their strength.

    The strongest one had forty-six stars, and of the others, none had less than forty. They ticked all the right boxes for adequate opponents in the eyes of Tang Wulin¡¯s team.

    As students of Shrek Academy, facing opponents a ring-level higher than them was nothing. However, Tang Wulin was wary of the arena itself. Li Zhilong wouldn¡¯t have picked the observatory merely on a whim.

    Li Zhilong smiled at the sight of his students. ¡°Let me briefly introduce you all. They,¡± he said, pointing to Tang Wulin¡¯s crew, ¡°are talented students from Shrek Academy. And over here are our strongest undergraduate students. I¡¯ll let you allplete your own self-introductions.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded, then faced the opposing team. ¡°I¡¯m Tang Wulin, the captain of my team. I¡¯m an assault-control-type soul master.¡±

    A slender young man from the opposing team stepped forward, a confident smile on his lips. ¡°Hello. Wee to Skyorder Star Ocean Academy. I¡¯m the captain of our team, Xiao Tiantian. Coincidentally, I¡¯m also an assault-control-type.¡±

    The two captains had a battle of stares, sparks shooting off where their gazes met. Although they both wore amicable smiles, they were appraising each other. Due to the difference in age, Xiao Tiantian was a bit taller than Tang Wulin, but stood his ground, a fierce edge to his eyes.

    Gu Yue stepped forward next. ¡°Gu Yue, assault-type.¡±

    The corresponding second of the other team went next. He was a short and skinny man with no remarkable traits. However, he had the second highest number of stars on his team, forty-four in total. ¡°Ye Zishu. Agility-type.¡±

    ¡°Xie Xie. Agility-type.¡±

    The opposing team¡¯s third member was tall and well-built. He looked to be the sturdiest on their team. ¡°Gu Tianming. Agility-type.¡±

    As soon as those words left their opponent¡¯s lips, Tang Wulin widened his eyes by just a fraction. He¡¯s an agility-type? Not an assault-type? Those muscles though...

    ¡°Ye Xinn. Assault-type.¡±

    ¡°Zhang Xining. Control-type,¡± said the fourth opponent. He was a handsome young man with an average build and wore a charming smile as he spoke, voice suave

    ¡°Xu Xiaoyan. Control-type.¡± Her eyes were still wider than usual, mind somewhere far off in the distance.

    A girl with sparkling good looks stepped forward, giggling. She was the fifth opponent. ¡°I¡¯m Li Yaoyao, an assault-type.¡±

    ¡°Xu Lizhi. Food-type.¡±

    The final member of the Skyorder Star Ocean Academy team, a frail-looking girl with a jaw dropping figure, said, ¡°I¡¯m Han Yuchang. I¡¯m a control-type soul master.¡±

    Another control-type? The warning bells rang within Tang Wuliin¡¯s mind, their teamposition spurring all sorts of doubts. Their captain, Xiao Tiantian, was an assault-control-type, and they had two more pure control-types. Half of them were control-types!

    Taking into consideration Skyorder Star Ocean Academy¡¯s reputation, Tang Wulin guessed that they were flying-types as well. Coupled with the fact that they had the home field advantage and were all over rank forty, he could already taste the iing struggle of a match.

    Tang Wulin nced at Gu Yue and she met his gaze. The two nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Alright now. The teacher in charge of controlling the observatory is ready. We¡¯ll start the observatory¡¯s barrier in a moment. This is just a friendly match, so stop when you¡¯re ordered to,¡± Li Zhilong said, beaming.

    Although a proud Shrek Academy alumnus, he hoped with all his heart that the students he personally nurtured could defeat this team from Shrek Academy!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s team might be younger than his students, but as a ss president, he was more than enough to serve as a representative of that illustrious school. If the Skyorder Star Ocean Academy team won, that would be an aplishment worthy of pride regardless of their age difference. They would be able to parade the fact that they had beaten a team from Shrek Academy!

    Both teams retreated to their side of the arena. ording to agreed upon rules, they would start the battle one hundred meters apart.

    Determination zed in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. Those closest to him knew that the more pressure he was under, the stronger he became. His opponents may be formidable, but he refused to believe they eclipsed the five rankers in his ss!

    After oveing a powerful soul fusion skill, Tang Wulin hadplete confidence in their ability to win, even in a disadvantageous battlefield. This was the conviction of a Shrek Academy student. They weren¡¯t just representing themselves, but Shrek Academy as well!

    They took up their usual triangr formation. Tang Wulin at the head, Xie Xie and Ye Xinn nking him on either side, and Gu Yue, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xu Lizhi in the rear.

    Their opponents didn¡¯t assume any particr formation. They stood in a row as before, straight and neat.

    It was six versus six. While individual strength was important, teamwork was more crucial.

    ¡°Get ready!¡± Li Zhilong stepped into the arena as the referee.

    He chopped the air, hand extending. The lines of circuitry covering the walls red to life. Energy surged through the circuits to the ceiling, out into the sky and converging to form a giant beam.

    Amazing! Tang Wulin¡¯s heart trembled before the observatory¡¯s energy fluctuations.

    Darkness began to devour the sunlight. Soon, the sky was pitch ck. One by one twinkling stars flickered into existence among the darkness, until finally, an ocean of stars hung above them. Ster energy descended from the stars, bathing everyone present in its warmth.

    Tang Wulin noticed a faint golden glow surrounding their opponents. He could tell that they had grown stronger. Not by much, but the ster energy gave them an edge.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tang Wulin whipped his head to the direction of that puzzled gasp. His eyes went wide at what he saw. Golden light red from the source of the sound, manifesting as mist of the same color. He could just barely make out the person shrouded within it.

    ¡°Xiaoyan,¡± Tang Wulin said beneath his breath.

 Chapter 446 - The Battle Begins

    <strong><u>Chapter 446 - The Battle Begins</u></strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. In fact, I feel great!¡± Xu Xiaoyan said with barely-contained excitement.

    Li Zhilong was astonished as well. With his familiarity of the observatory, he knew that ster energy was only effective on flying-type soul masters. After all, the foundation of Skyorder Star Ocean Academy was this observatory!

    Battles fought within this space strengthened the soul power of flying-types and significantly improved their recovery speed.

    How can that girl from Shrek also be affected by ster energy? What¡¯s her martial soul?

    Every person absorbed ster energy at different speeds based on howpatible they were with the energy. The golden aura Tang Wulin saw around their opponents was the effect of the ster energy. Only a few students in all of Skyorder Star Ocean Academy could harness ster energy to the point that it was visible as a golden glow.

    The golden mist surrounding Xu Xiaoyan was so thick that it was nearly tangible. Li Zhilong couldn¡¯tprehend how this could be possible.

    ¡°Start!¡± Li Zhilong shouted.

    The three frontliners of Shrek Academy¡¯s team immediately rushed forward. Tang Wulin quickly overtook the others, stomping the ground and shooting towards their opponents like a missile. As he did, three purple soul rings materialized around him and bluesilver grass swarmed out of the ground

    His bluesilver grass looked nothing like its namesake anymore. Each strand was now sparkling blue, golden veins running throughout the vine and tiny patches of scales barely discernible to the eye littered along its length.

    Ye Xinn and Xie Xie were right behind Tang Wulin. Xie Xie¡¯s movements were akin to a wraith, his eerie yet graceful speed different from Tang Wulin¡¯s brutish charge. Ye Xinn kept pace as well, moving so fast her limbs were blurs. Three rings appeared behind them both too, and together with Tang Wulin they advanced in a triangle formation.

    Their opponents all jumped into the air at once.

    Xiao Tiantian hunched over as a crimson aura burst from his body and his eyes took on the same hue. An enormous pair of bat wings unfurled from his back, while four purple soul rings rose up behind him. He pped his wings, kicking up a gust of wind as he soared into the air.

    What martial soul is that? Tang Wulin wondered.

    Ye Zishu¡¯s brought his hands together in front of him and summoned a bamboo branch into his hands. The moment his second soul ring lit up, bamboo leaves erupted from the ground. They swirled in the air, trembling before flying over to form a pair of wings on his back. Pushing off with his pole, he leaped into the air and hovered gracefully as if he were as light as a feather. He didn¡¯t seem to be truly flying, but simply floating.

    A pair of wings unfurled from Gu Tianming as he threw his head back and let out a sharp eagle¡¯s cry, while his hair transformed into feathers He pped his wings and ascended as well. His martial soul was the soaring eagle!

    A pair of wings formed behind Zhang Xining as well butpared to Gu Tianming¡¯s, they were much smaller and nimbler. The wings were pure white. A single pter and he was positioned behind Gu Tianming, as if he was a startled chick.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s jaw nearly dropped when Li Yaoyao summoned her martial soul. Her entire body burst into mes when she soared into the air. Her skin took on a charcoal shade and her arms transformed into giant rocks. The mes acted like jets, constantly propelling her into the air. Though they all took off at the same time, she was the fastest of them all.

    What kind of martial soul is that? As expected of an academy specializing in flying-types! I can¡¯t even imagine what soul she has!

    Han Yuchang had the most normal martial soul of them all. Butterfly wings sprouted from her back and she flew into the air.

    They really are all flying-types!

    Three ringed soul masters could close a gap of one hundred meters in mere seconds. At the fifty meter mark, Tang Wulin paused, rooting himself in this position. He grabbed the strand of bluesilver grass connecting him and Xu Lizhi and began to spin in ce. Once he had enough momentum, he threw Xu Lizhi into the air! Then he did the same with Xie Xie and Ye Xinn. He sent all three of them straight for their opponents!

    Since none of them could fly, they had no way to stop their opponents from taking to the sky. The only thing they could do was ground them before they rose too high.

    Xu Lizhi curled into himself, turning into a giant meat cannonball that shot straight toward Gu Tianming and Zhang Xining!

    Tang Wulin firmly believed that control-types were more troublesome than assault-types, so he wanted to eliminate the opposing control-types first.

    Xie Xie flew toward Han Yuchang and Ye Xinn went straight for their captain, Xiao Tiantian.

    The fact that Tang Wulin could urately throw his teammates at their targets was testament to his strength and control.

    Even as they soared through the air, they were still anchored to Tang Wulin with strands of bluesilver grass wrapped around their waist.

    Gu Yue shot fireballs about a foot in diameter at Ye Zishu and Li Yaoyao and let the fireballs explode in their proximity, suppressing them and ensuring they stay in ce.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s n was simple. They would disrupt their opponents in the opening act of battle, then Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan would provide long-ranged fire support while he positioned himself to take advantage of any openings.

    He didn¡¯t expect to instantly wipe out their opponents, but he wanted to take care of at least one of them. If his team could do that, then they could take their time taking down the rest. Although flying-types had a clear advantage against grounded opponents, that came at the cost of high soul power consumption. He wasn¡¯t afraid their opponents would fly beyond their reach.

    Being the first team member that Tang Wulin threw, Xu Lizhi was also the first to engage his targets. His immense mass,bined with Tang Wulin¡¯s arm strength, made him a high-speed projectile.

    Just as Gu Tianming reached a suitable altitude, he found a giant ball of meat flying toward him. Zhang Xining, who hid behind him, used his first soul skill and let out a melodious cry. His martial soul was the skrk.

    Although he could fly, he relied on his voice to control his enemies. His first soul skill slowed and weakened his target.

    However, this had no effect on Xu Lizhi. He wasn¡¯t flying thing the air with his own power! He had been thrown by Tang Wulin!

    Gu Tianming eyes widened. Isn¡¯t this fatty a food-type? Is he being used as cannon fodder? He snapped out of his daze. Lighting up his first soul ring, he beat his wings towards Xu Lizhi and unleashed ten feather arrows.

    Long-ranged attacks were crucial for aerial battles since it was easy for either party to open up distance.

    The feathers pierced through the air in session.

    Unfortunately for Gu Tianming, Xu Lizhi was a disciple of the Tang Sect, a sect that specialized in hidden weapons!

    Xu Lizhi straightened from his ball form and thrust out his hands. Despite facing danger, he still wore his usual silly smile. His palms shone like jade as he moved them in circles, sucking in the arrows as if they were invisible whirlpools.

 Chapter 447 - Disparity

    <strong><u>Chapter 447 - Disparity</u></strong>

    Xu Lizhi had used Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon to stop and gather the arrow feathers in his hands, redirecting them to Zhang Xining with Fairy Scatters Flowers! They whizzed through the air faster than before. At the same moment, Xu Lizhi reached Gu Tianming.

    Faced with the hulking young man before him, Gu Tianming found it hard to split his attention efficiently between protecting Zhang Xining and dealing with Xu Lizhi. His second soul ring lit up and his wings doubled in size. As he spread his wings as wide as possible, an attempt to intercept all of the iing feathers, he used his second soul skill, Eagle Wing Strike!

    Yet to his disbelief, the fatty grinned.

    Xu Lizhi thrust out his hands and stopped in mid-air just short of crashing into Gu Tianming. Something shot out of the t of his palms, a cold glint to his eyes. It swerved past Gu Tianming and flew straight for Zhang Xining!

    This was Xu Lizhi¡¯s real attack! The feathers he returned had merely been a distraction!

    The second before Eagle Wing Strike connected, Xu Lizhi waved his hands at Gu Tianming, his grin growing wider.

    Not good!

    But it was toote for Gu Tianming to save Zhang Xining. Despite blocking most of the iing feathers, a couple had passed through his defenses.

    Zhang Xining was a control-type, but his control ability stemmed from his voice! While his control power was higher than most of his teammates¡¯, he was weak in direct confrontation.

    All Zhang Xining could do was bat his wings forcefully in a bid to dodge the feathers, and even then he had barely managed to evade a fatal wound. The feathers streaked across, swift and sharp, leaving long crimson lines of blood in their wake.

    Right as he was about to let out a sigh of relief, he caught sight of a sh in his peripheral vision and turned toward it. His stomach dropped. A torrent of needles pursued him in a deadly chase, hundreds in number, imbued with thick soul power! He had no avenue of escape!

    Wha¡ª

    A sigh reached his ears, then a series of tinkling sounds filled the air. His body fell limp to the ground.

    ¡°Zhang Xining is eliminated,¡± Li Zhilong dered. He had been forced to intervene and save his student.

    Their first exchange against a team without any flying-types, and already one of their important control-types was eliminated!

    Shrek Academy truly was the academy of monsters.

    Zhang Xining flushed red with fury. He couldn¡¯t ept such a quick elimination. But the match was treated as if it were an actual battle to the death. His incredulity meant nothing.

    Xu Lizhi tumbled toward Tang Wulin. Seconds prior to impact, Tang Wulin held out his hands and used Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon, gently depositing his teammate at his side.

    Xu Lizhi tossed Tang Wulin a pork bun in gratitude, and Tang Wulin immediately devoured it.

    Meanwhile, Xie Xie was nearly upon Han Yuchang. Control-types restrained agility-types, but that was only when they had the space to do so. Xie Xie was already within engagement distance.

    Despite being forced to enter close quartersbat, Han Yuchang kept her cool. Her second soul ring lit up, though no visible change ured. She pulled on the air in front of her and batted her wings.

    Xie Xie felt the world warp with him situated at the center, colors stripped from everything around him, leaving behind shades of morose ck and blinding white. The shapes before his eyes bent and stretched, finally copsing into themselves like dying stars. He could vaguely make out Han Yuchang in front of him, so he pressed on. He raised his Light Dragon Dagger and shed at what he believed to be her. It caught nothing but air. Pain seared his shoulder, angry and sharp, and with no foothold, he was falling to the ground.

    From the perspectives of the others, Xie Xie had moved to the side on his own ord and shed at air. Afterward, Han Yuchang had flown over and heel kicked his shoulder,unching herself to a higher altitude simultaneously.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes went wide. She¡¯s a spiritual control-type too!

    Xie Xie would never have missed by such arge margin. The only possible exnation was that Han Yuchang had hindered his senses.

    As Xie Xie continued to free fall, the thick scent ofbustion spread nearby. Rather than from Gu Yue, the mes belonged to Li Yaoyao!

    It was difficult to discern which of her soul rings had lit up. Still, it was clear she was using a soul skill. She curled up in the air and her body transformed into a boulder. mes spurted out of her rock form and propelled her at Xie Xie! Her speed was simply overbearing!

    What kind of martial soul is that? A meteor? Tang Wulin wondered.

    Even as an agility-type, there was no way Xie Xie could dodge an attack while he was falling through the air. Furthermore, agility-types had weak defenses. It was clear that Li Yaoyao and Han Yuchang had used this tactic many times before.

    Gu Yue released a fireball to intercept Li Yaoyao. Yet she simply charged through it, ignoring the mes.

    Left to his quick thinking, Tang Wulin tugged on the bluesilver grass tied to Xie Xie, jerking him out of Li Yaoyao¡¯s path. However, that didn¡¯t stop her. Free falling, she changed her target to Tang Wulin instead! As the captain and an assault-control-type, it was obvious he was the heart of the Shrek Academy team! Therefore, if she took him down, the tides of the battle would turn!

    Even so, Tang Wulin barely batted an eysh at Li Yaoyao. Rather, he whipped the bluesilver grass tethered to Xie Xie, tossing his teammate back at Han Yuchang.

    Meanwhile, Ye Xinn and Xiao Tiantian had engaged inbat as well. Ye Xinn became one with her sword as she brandished it, using Sword God¡¯s Star.

    Xiao Tiantian¡¯s starlight aura red. His wings stretched as wide as possible, and he thrust his palms at Ye Xinn. A giant crimson ball of light formed before him, obstructing Ye Xinn¡¯s approach.

    Sword God¡¯s Star burst out, countless golden stars blossoming around her. All of the stars in the sky seemed to grow brighter at that moment.

    She shed apart the crimson ball and drove her sword at Xiao Tiantian.

    He was shocked. Never had he expected Ye Xinn to be able to draw power from starlight as well, and that she could harness more ster energy than him!

    His third soul ring lit up, and a pair of horns sprouted from his forehead. Crimson electricity crackled along his body, forming a protective sphere around him.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s sword screeched as she shed at the electric barrier. Unfortunately, it bounced off without a scratch, and with nothing to keep bnce, she began to tumble through the air. All of a sudden, her third soul ring came to life. Light red around her. Her body began to float, defying gravity. Then she soared!

    What? Li Zhilong stared in shock. Like Xiao Tiantian, he could tell that Ye Xinn¡¯s martial soul was rted to stars, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been able to harness the ster energy. Apprehension creeped into his heart.

    On a different side of the battlefield, Li Yaoyao descended upon Tang Wulin a mere second after he had whipped Xie Xie back at Han Yuchang. The howling winds apanying her fiery dive blew his hair out of ce, the scorching heat drying his skin. Awe was kindled in his heart for her explosive power.

    Tang Wulin stood his ground before this meteor. Golden scales rippled into existence along his right arm and his hand transformed into a dragon w. He clenched his w into fist as he urged the blood essence within him to flow in reverse. A golden aura encased him. Unlike with the others, this aura wasn¡¯t from harnessing ster energy, but stemmed from his blood essence¡¯s might! He threw a punch straight at the meteor.

    A shockwave tore through the stage when fist and meteor met, kicking up a cloud of dust. Time seemed to freeze. Everyone spared a moment from their battles, eager to witness the result of the sh, ensnared by the incredible development.

 Chapter 448 - Starlight Burst

    <strong><u>Chapter 448 - Starlight Burst</u></strong>

    Li Yaoyao¡¯s martial soul was in fact a meteor, and her attack was the embodiment of power. By relying on the jets of me shooting from her back, she could mimic flight, propelling herself to high altitudes and crashing into her target upon freefall. Her assemge of soul skills revolved around empowering this method of attack.

    With her four rings, a full power assault carried the force of over three tons! Even if she somehow missed, there was nothing to stop her from trying again. Coupled with the defensive strength of a meteor, this proved to be a terrifyingbo. With her ability to change targets mid flight, she was their team¡¯s trump card, her presence enough to suppress the entire battlefield.

    However, adjusting her flight path toward Tang Wulin would have been unnecessary. He had not attempted to dodge.

    In their explosive collision, both stood their ground, neither gaining an inch on the other.

    How is this possible? Li Zhilong dashed over to the side, prepared to intervene at a moment¡¯s notice. No matter which side lost, he had to be ready to save them. His eyes went wide at the conclusion of the sh.

    Cracks lined the area of impact. They rapidly spread to every corner of the meteor, and a blinkter, the meteor shattered into a thousand smithereens.

    Li Yaoyao groaned as she crawled out of the debris. Before she could escape, a strand of bluesilver grass shot out in her direction, wrapping around her body.

    Herplexion pale, she trembled uncontrobly from pain. However, the trembles of her heart were far stronger than those of her body.

    How did he do that? He stopped my full-power attack with a single punch!

    Tang Wulin shook his right arm in an attempt to alleviate its numbness. That was a pretty strong attack!

    Indeed, for Tang Wulin, her attack was only ¡®pretty strong¡¯.

    Of the Skyorder Star Ocean Academy team, Li Yaoyao was the second person to be eliminated!

    Tang Wulin raised his head and looked toward Ye Xinn¡¯s battle. She descended with her third soul skill, Starfall Sword. In this observatory filled with stars, she streaked across the air like aet. The strongest attack Tang Wulin had ever witnessed her unleashing.

    Ster energy really is useful, especially for us.

    Xiao Tiantian put on a grim expression as his fourth soul ring lit up. Darkness obscured his face, leaving only a pair of crimson eyes piercing through the shadows. Inky ck mes zed around him. He drew circles in the air with his hands, gathering darkness into something reminiscent of a whirlpool.

    Ye Xinn charged forth into the dark rotating mass with Starfall Sword. Her whole form was swallowed by the darkness. For a moment, it trembled. Then, it copsed. When the light and darkness settled down, both Ye Xinn and Xiao Tiantian were nowhere in sight.

    Tang Wulin gaped. What happened? Did they teleport? Wait, no! There weren¡¯t any spatial fluctuations!

    As he stood there in shock, Xiao Tiantian reappeared in mid-air following a sh of crimson. But Ye Xinn was still missing.

    What kind of soul skill is that?

    Farther off in the battlefield, Xiao Tiantian spread his wings as he steadied himself. He dove through the air heading straight for Gu Yue. During his descent, he unleashed a crimson sphere at Tang Wulin. Once near its target, the sphere burst into a ck hole, sucking Tang Wulin toward its center.

    At the same time, numerous bamboo leaves ripped through the air, obscuring their summoner¡¯s, Ye Zishu¡¯s, figure. Seven of the leaves absorbed the surrounding ster energy and took on a golden hue.

    Ye Zishu¡¯s martial soul was the Seven Star Bamboo. Each soul ring gained would advance his martial soul another step. His ability to fly stemmed from one of those evolutions. These seven golden bamboo leaves were his strongest method of attack and utilized his fourth soul skill.

    In the opening acts of battle, his team was already two people short. Although the students from Shrek Academy had lower cultivation levels than his team, theirbat strength far surpassed the norm. If his team couldn¡¯t turn the tide of battle now, then they would have no chance of victory. Therefore, he unleashed his full power along with Xiao Tiantian. His main target, the opposing team¡¯s captain, Tang Wulin.

    Meanwhile, Gu Tianming spread his wings and threw himself at Xie Xie, positioning himself in front of Han Yuchang.

    Han Yuchang¡¯s fourth soul ring shone. The thin, colorful membranes sprouting from her back doubled in size. She turned to face Tang Wulin, pping them in her fourth soul skill, Butterfly Wings.

    The world seemed to spin as a spiritual wave crashed into Tang Wulin.

    He could tell in an instant that Han Yuchang¡¯s spiritual power resided in the Spirit Sea realm, just like Gu Yue!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s own spiritual power was only in the border of the Spirit Sea realm, still a step short from lying within. The Spirit Sea realm was one of the great dividers for spiritual power. He was diligent in cultivating his Purple Demon Eyes, hoping to break through as soon as possible. By his estimations, he would reach the Spirit Sea realm by the time he broke the fourth seal at thetest.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s head pounded from the spiritual wave¡¯s after effects. He simultaneously had to deal with Xiao Tiantian¡¯s attack. Pressure on his shoulders, he summoned his golden soul ring, activating Golden Dragon Body. His golden aura red, the scales on his arm spreading to cover the rest of his torso. Veins of the same color came to life all over his body, his blood essence surging. He squatted and curled into a ball.

    On a different side of the arena, Xie Xie shed forward mid-flight as he shed with his Light Dragon Dagger, sending out a beam of light at Gu Tianming. His figure flickered as he elerated, leaving a trail of afterimages.

    In Gu Tianming¡¯s eyes, Xie Xie seemed to have multiplied. He couldn¡¯t make sense of what he was seeing and pped his wings, sending barrage after barrage of feathers at Xie Xie. Yet, each time they were about to hit their target, Xie Xie evaded them.

    He reached Gu Tianming in a sh.

    However, Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Dagger was blocked. Still, as Gu Tianming attempted to counter, a golden light shed beneath his feet. His leg went rigid, the sensation slowly spreading up his body. Seizing the opportunity, Xie Xie changed grips on his Light Dragon Dagger and shed at Gu Tianming¡¯s wings, relying on the momentum to somersault over him.

    Body frozen by the golden light, Gu Tianming was defenseless before Xie Xie¡¯s swift and continuous assault. Xie Xie danced around in the air, too fast for his opponent to react. Mobility stripped away and unable to keep up with Xie Xie, a sense of dread began to close in on Gu Tianming.

    When one of his wings finally went stiff, Xie Xie took advantage of the opening and somersaulted above him once more. Heunched into Light Dragon Storm and beat the older youth to the ground.

    But he had backup. After Han Yuchang sent a spiritual attack in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction, she hurried toward Gu Tianming to help restrain Xie Xie. Yet her instincts screamed danger. Indeed, she fell from the air before she could react.

    Something had flown right past her. Something invisible. Her eyes went wide with rm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± someone said from behind her. An arm wrapped around her waist, a cold de held to her neck. ¡°Your spiritual attacks are really strong. I¡¯m not sure I would be able to resist them. But what I am certain of is that if you attack, my dagger will slice your face or your neck. So descend slowly.¡±

    Never had Han Yuchang been treated so roughly. She flushed with fury. Despite that, there was nothing she could do. She couldn¡¯t risk trying to break free. Her only option was to suppress her anger andnd at a snail¡¯s pace.

    Along with subduing Han Yuchang, Xie Xie had wrapped things up with Gu Tianming as well. Two people down by his own hands.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin was still curled up weathering Ye Zishu¡¯s attacks. Bamboo leaves filled the sky as they swarmed Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, Xu Lizhi, and Xu Xiaoyan, whose starlight aura shone brilliantly. The seven golden leaves were hidden among the swarm, each with their own target.

    Gu Yue remained calm before the iing assault. Gales whipped around her, creating a wind wall that stopped the leaves from approaching. In a sh of silver, she teleported out of Xiao Tiantian¡¯s path to Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s side. As for Xu Lizhi, he remained near Tang Wulin. He didn¡¯t need to babysit the two girls.

    Just as Gu Yue was about to unleash an elemental barrage to protect Xu Xiaoyan and herself, she felt an intense energy fluctuation beside her. She turned to Xu Xiaoyan in astonishment.

    In a soft voice, Xu Xiaoyan said, ¡°Starlight Burst.¡±

 Chapter 449 - Star Evolution

    <strong><u>Chapter 449 - Star Evolution</u></strong>

    Xu Xiaoyan raised her radiant Starwheel Ice Staff high into the air. Starlight burst out of it like fireworks, bathing the entire arena in its brilliance.

    Under the starlight, the bamboo leaves dispersed into nothing, leaving the seven golden leaves to hover in the air. Xiao Tiantian, Ye Zishu, Han Yuchang, and Gu Tianming, who was tied up by Goldsong, glowed with a golden light, before copsing to the groundpletely drained of energy.

    Suddenly, the world dyed gold.

    Xu Xiaoyan slowly stood up straight, starlight shimmering brightly around her as if she was a descended goddess. Her forehead began to shine, then a mark simr to her starwheel appeared branded between her brows.

    As soon as the mark appeared, the starlight settled into a gentle glow. They had found their master. All the circuits in the observatory red, and the stars in the sky shined brighter. As starlight eagerly rushed to bestow their ster energy on her, Xu Xiaoyan started to float into the air.

    Tang Wulin straightened from his curled form and gaped at the scene before him. He was both amazed and sincerely happy for Xu Xiaoyan. Even in his wonder, he didn¡¯t forget to finish restraining Xiao Tiantian, throwing a strand of bluesilver grass to catch the falling Ye Zishu as well.

    Xie Xie separated from the falling Han Yuchang before they crashed into the ground and rolled uponnding to minimize any damage. He stood up and stared at Xu Xiaoyan, awed by the magical sight of her.

    Everyone could tell from her aura that she was transforming on a fundamental level. This was a martial soul evolution! Only a soul evolution could produce such powerful energy fluctuations and disy..

    Li Zhilong stared in shock, utterly dumbfounded. He never imagined such a thing would happen.

    In reality, even if Xu Xiaoyan hadn¡¯t made a move, victory would have been theirs. Neither Xiao Tiantian¡¯s attacks or Han Yuchang¡¯s spiritual attacks posed a threat to Tang Wulin. Furthermore, after taking on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s attack directly, Tang Wulin¡¯s ability to take a beating was undoubtedly the best.

    The Skyorder Star Ocean Academy team may be filled with excellent and powerful students with four soul rings, but they were nothingpared with Yuanen Yehui. The gap between them wasn¡¯t something as small as a single level. If she were present, she would decimate the entire Skyorder team by herself.

    The only reason why Tang Wulin was so cautious was because of the observatory. He never imagined that it would actually help them instead, even evolving Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s martial soul.

    Ye Xinn reappeared in the air in a sh of light. A golden glow emanating from her as she basked in the starlight, her Stargod Sword shining brilliantly. She was absorbing the ster energy as well. Compared to Xu Xiaoyan, however, she was absorbing far less.

    She gently descended to the ground and immediately sat down cross-legged to begin meditating. Opportunity only knocks once, and as a student of Shrek Academy, she knew not to let opportunities slip out of her hands.

    The golden aura of the Skyorder Star Ocean Academy students gradually dissipated and their abilities returned to normal. They all stared in shock at the scene before them. They all knew that there was no need to continue fighting. The victors had long since been determined.

    Tang Wulin walked over to Li Zhilong with swift steps, and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Senior, what do you think?¡±

    Li Zhilong snapped out of his daze. ¡°Does her martial soul have some connection with stars?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    Li Zhilong took in a deep breath to calm himself. ¡°I have never seen anyone with such a strong affinity with ster energy before. It¡¯s really just...¡± He wanted to say that it would be fantastic if she joined his academy, but held his tongue. After all his years at Skyorder Star Ocean Academy, he had gained a profound understanding of the observatory. Xu Xiaoyan clearly would grow stronger by leaps and bounds thanks to this baptism of starlight. She couldn¡¯t be anything but a genius! If she were one of his students, then Skyorder Star Ocean Academy could progress to the next level!

    Unfortunately for him, she was from Shrek Academy.

    ¡°Senior, can I request that you don¡¯t turn off the observatory? Xiaoyan, she¡¯s...¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s words trailed off as he nced back at Xu Xiaoyan.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Li Zhilong interrupted. ¡°She might not be a student of my academy, but what she¡¯s experiencing right now is also valuable research data for us. We¡¯ll record what¡¯s happening for further research on how ster energy can be used. Don¡¯t worry, Ster energy is infinite. There¡¯s no harm in letting her absorb as much as she wants.¡±

    He turned to his six students. ¡°You guys better pay attention and focus on sensing what¡¯s happening with the ster energy. Do your best to understand its secrets.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Tiantian answered in ce of his teammates. After their defeat, they weren¡¯t in the best condition.

    As the geniuses of the next generation at Skyorder Star Ocean Academy, they were a proud bunch. They would definitely have six rings by the time they turned twenty, and three of them were expert control-types. They dominated all of the tournaments andpetitions in the vicinity of Skyorder City. Xiao Tiantian in particr stood out the most with his mighty Demon King martial soul.

    Yet today, they had lost to kids from Shrek Academy who didn¡¯t have a single flying-type soul master and had weaker cultivation basespared to them. It was a crushing defeat and had hit their pride deeply.

    Xu Xiaoyan continued absorbing ster energy for a little over an hour before she slowly descended to the ground. Her entire body was covered in specks of light. Tang Wulin counted them. There were 365 in total.

    Xu Xiaoyan sat down cross-legged, circting her soul power ording to the Mysterious Heaven Method. The 365 twinkling specks of light faintly pulsed with life as her staff hovered upright in the air. It transformed from blue to gold, the starwheel on the tip of her staff morphing into a symbol simr to the stars. Simply looking at it felt like peering into the vast expanse of the starry heavens.

    Her martial soul had evolved, strengthening her starwheel, and while her soul power hadn¡¯t increased, it was much more purer than before. Her body had also been refined by the starlight and improved.

    Xu Xiaoyan had always been the weakest member of her team, only able to contribute in a significant way at night with her Starwheel Shackles. Now, however, she was entirely different

    The stars in the observatory gradually dimmed and returned to normal as Xu Xiaoyan finished absorbing the rest of the starlight lingering around her. Her pretty face now had an enchanting luster to it, almost to the point of sparkling.

    Taking a deep breath in, she slowly opened her eyes. When everyone¡¯s curious stares greeted her, she immediately blushed crimson.

 Chapter 450 - The Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy

    <strong><u>Chapter 450 - The Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy</u></strong>

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Xu Xiaoyan knitted her brows. ¡°Wonderful. I can¡¯t quite exin it, though.¡±

    After taking in her expression, Tang Wulin understood the meaning behind her words. This wasn¡¯t the ce to talk.

    ¡°Senior, sorry for troubling you today. Xiaoyan is fine now, so we¡¯ll take our leave,¡± Tang Wulin said to Li Zhilong.

    ¡°Junior sister,¡± Li Zhilong said, turning to Xu Xiaoyan. ¡°Your transformation is very interesting. We recorded it for research purposes. Would you mind giving me your contact information so we can discuss any findings we have in the future?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± After gaining so much from the encounter, Xu Xiaoyan had no reason to refuse. Still, he wouldn¡¯t be able to contact her until she returned to Shrek Academy, seeing that she had left behind hermunicator.

    They tiptoed through the gates of Skyorder Star Ocean Academy and jumped into their beat-up car. Xie Xie turned on the ignition, driving to the next city without relying on a map.

    ¡°Our match with the local academy went pretty well,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°We learned a lot too. Let¡¯s do the same in the next city, but more tactful this time.¡±

    Gu Yue nced at him. ¡°Will we be as lucky in the next city? It definitely helped to meet a Shrek alumni back there.¡±

    Tang Wulin smirked and thrust a hand into a pocket, retrieving a piece of paper. ¡°Shrek Academy is the greatest academy on the continent, so who wouldn¡¯t want to hire our alumni? Before we left, I asked Senior Li to give me a list of alumni at different academies and their contact information. With this list, we can just call ahead to arrange a formal match.¡±

    ¡°That works...¡± Gu Yue stared at him, gaping.

    ¡°Was this your n from the beginning, Captain?¡± Xu Xiaoyan practically sparkled. ¡°I like! We should have just done this from the start.¡±

    Tang Wulin beamed. Her enthusiasm was contagious. ¡°Xiaoyan, your martial soul evolved, right? How are you feeling?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan aimed her gaze elsewhere, a pensive look to her eyes. ¡°Yeah. It did. I still can¡¯t believe the amount of ster energy they had there! At first, I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening, but after a moment I realized that the ster energy was fusing with my martial soul and causing it to rapidly grow. I guess you could call it an awakening.

    ¡°If my guess is correct, then before this match my martial soul had yet to finish maturing. Or maybe you could say it was wed. That¡¯s why it had different abilities between day and night. Although I made up for that w as I cultivated, the reality was that it was still there, lurking. It would have affected me in the future. By absorbing the ster energy, I washed away the impurities of my martial soul.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t your soul power increase more?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Xu Xiaoyan smiled wryly. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free meal. The w in my martial soul was erased, but so was something else. My Starwheel Ice Staff is just a Star Staff now. The ster energy cleaned my martial soul of its ice-attribute, leaving only the star-attribute.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at her, eyes wide. ¡°Really? So your ice-attribute soul skills are gone?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan nodded.

    ¡°And after your staff changed, your soul skills changed too?¡± Gu Yue asked.

    Xu Xiaoyan smiled. ¡°Of course. My gains wouldn¡¯t make up for the loss otherwise. All of my soul skills evolved along with my martial soul. They¡¯re nothing like before. I¡¯ll show you guys in the next match. I¡¯m like Captain now. An assault-control-type.¡±

    Tang Wulin shed her a thumbs up. After her transformation, her confidence was near tangible.

    He turned to face his other teammate with a star-attribute martial soul. ¡°Xinn, what about you? You absorbed a lot of ster energy back there too. How do you feel?¡±

    Ye Xinn smirked. ¡°My martial soul was already stable to begin with. The ster energy only helped me increase my soul power. I¡¯m at rank 40 now.¡±

    Rank 40!

    Xie Xie and Xu Lizhi flipped around in their seats, looking at her in shock.

    Xu Lizhi beamed at her. ¡°Big Sis Xinn, congrattions! You¡¯re finally at rank 40.¡±

    Ye Xinn returned his smile and nodded.

    Once she fused with one more spirit soul to gain her fourth soul ring, she would be a Soul Ancestor. She was the first of their team to reach rank 40. With her skills and her powerful Stargod Sword, she would be on par with Yuanen Yehui.

    Following the initial surprise, Tang Wulin diverted his attention to Xie Xie. ¡°Don¡¯t enter the highway just yet. We need to buy a soulmunicator first.¡±

    Understanding Tang Wulin¡¯s intentions at once, Xie Xie quickly did as he was told.

    Soulmunicator in hand, Tang Wulin began calling some numbers. ¡°Hello, are you Senior Zhang, an alumni from Shrek Academy? We¡¯re current students from Shrek Academy...¡±

    Just as Tang Wulin had expected, in the cities on their list, the Shrek Academy alumni working at local academies were more than happy to help their juniors. They all instantly agreed to arrange a match for Tang Wulin¡¯s group. Additionally, it would benefit their own students.

    The next couple of days went by without a hitch. They had two matches each day, and pretty soon they soon finished their ninth. All that was left was a match in Bright City.

    ¡°Does the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy really not have any Shrek alumni? Aren¡¯t they ranked as one of the best academies on the continent? How can that be?¡± asked Xu Xiaoyan, scanning through the list of Shrek Academy alumni once more.

    Tang Wulin cracked a faint smile. ¡°I heard from one of our seniors that the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy had once been destroyed, and that it had something to do with Shrek. Since then, they¡¯ve been hostile with and refuse to recruit anyone from our academy. Of course, none of our seniors would want to work there anyway. Even though they can¡¯tpare with us, the grudge the Sun Moon Academy holds against us is as deep as ever.¡±

    ¡°Then why are we picking that ce?¡± blurted Xie Xie. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, their students are the elite of the elites. A lot of the higher-ups in the Federation graduated from there. Shouldn¡¯t we pick a different ce?¡±

    A confident smile shed across Tang Wulin¡¯s face, eyes bright with determination. ¡°Did you forget what the point of this exercise is? Shrek took away our belongings and kicked us out so that we could learn as much as possible. We can¡¯t just ck off on this exam. We need to gain something from this journey. Or,¡± Tang Wulin stared Xie Xie straight in the eye. ¡°Are you telling me you¡¯re scared?¡±

    A pause. Then, as if a bolt of lightning had struck him, Xie Xie¡¯s eyes popped. Grinning, he shed Tang Wulin a thumbs up.

    Xu Xiaoyan fidgeted in her seat, energy and excitement twisted so tightly like a cord about to snap. ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go! I haven¡¯t had a chance to do anything in thest few matches.¡±

    Ye Xinn shrugged. ¡°Yeah. I need to show off too.¡±

    Meanwhile, Gu Yue caught Tang Wulin¡¯s attention, holding his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s the final match.¡±

    He broke into a grin. There was no better opponent to finish their exam with than an old rival. They couldn¡¯t afford to lose.

    ¡°If you win, you¡¯ll get bonus points.¡± The imposing, cold voice resounded in the car, giving everyone a fright.

    ¡°Teacher Wu?¡± Tang Wulin cried out in surprise as he looked out the window.

    Wu Zhangkong ran alongside their speeding car, easily keeping pace while maintaining measured breaths.

    The corner of Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Teacher Wu, you heard us?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shot him a sideways nce, nodding. ¡°You¡¯ll all have the honor of representing Shrek Academy and you¡¯re not allowed to lose against them. I¡¯ll apany you as your team¡¯s teacher.¡±

    With a teacher apanying them, their challenge would be recognized as an official match.

    ¡°How many bonus points?¡± Tang Wulin asked hesitantly.

    ¡°If you win, all of you will get full marks plus ten bonus points each. Each and every one of you will have over fifty points to spare for your ssmates.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± Tang Wulin said.

    They could easily aplish their goal with so many extra points. Tang Wulin had done the mental math. Three hundred points to spare was a great incentive. Just imagining how many people they could save from failing the exam and being expelled fired him up even further.

    However, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s next words served as a pail of ice water over their heads. ¡°But if you lose, you all fail.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s so harsh!¡± Tang Wulin dropped his jaw, dumbstruck.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand just how deep the grudges between our two academies run. If you lose, I¡¯ll shoulder the responsibility and resign from Shrek Academy as well,¡± Wu Zhangkong dered solemnly.

 Chapter 451 - The Fierce Teacher Wu

    <strong><u>Chapter 451 - The Fierce Teacher Wu</u></strong>

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s sober words brought Tang Wulin¡¯s heart into a tremble. Teacher Wu¡¯s not just being hard on us. He¡¯s being hard on himself too! He¡¯s so fierce!

    That he had chosen the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy as theirst target was starting to foster in him all sorts of regret. The responsibility of winning against them in a match weighed so heavily on his shoulders!

    He peered through the window, past their teacher¡¯s elegant and white-d figure. Farther off into the distance where the city stood in all its gleam and mour. Bright City was the most advanced city on the continent. It was situated in the west, the beating heart of the region. A technological marvel filled with sights that couldn¡¯t be found anywhere else.

    ¡°I-is that a flying car? A high-altitude flying car?¡± Xu Xiaoyan cried out as she pointed at the sky.

    Xie Xie nodded. ¡°Yeah. Most likely. HAF cars still in the experimental phase though. Bright City is the Federation¡¯s technological hub of the Federation after all! It looks like the project is going well!¡±

    The traffic ahead slowed. They could see a dozen or so mechas forming a line at the highway exit.

    A hint of anxiety filled Xie Xie¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not an identification checkpoint, right?¡±

    Their hearts nearly skipped a beat at his words. Naturally, every citizen had been issued a metal identification card at birth, but theirs were confiscated for their exam!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face lit up. It all made sense. ¡°The Academy made Bright City the final destination, so they had to have known this! This is just a part of the exam! No wonder they took our IDs too.¡±

    ¡°So what do we do?¡± Xu Lizhi asked.

    If they failed to produce their IDs at the checkpoint, they were sure to be interrogated at the very least. Tang Wulin andpany were going at this blind, their first time experiencing such an inconvenient situation.

    The moment Tang Wulin scanned the highway, he grinned. ¡°Xie Xie, pull over.¡±

    A shrill squeak of tires, and Xie Xie skillfully maneuvered the car toward the side of the highway.

    ¡°Are we abandoning the car?¡± Xie Xie asked. ¡°Do you think Teacher Wu would help us with our IDs? Wasn¡¯t he right beside us just a while ago?¡± But once Xie Xie looked out the window, the sheer naivet¨¦ of his words struck him.

    Wu Zhangkong was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Oh forget about it. Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Shrugging, Tang Wulin turned to Gu Yue. He made sure to hold the rest of his team¡¯s attention before saying, ¡°Alright, so the n is...¡±

    ?

    The cars trudged forward in a neat line leading to the highway exit, which was manned by inspectors checking everyone¡¯s IDs.

    In a sh of silver, Gu Yue disappeared from their car. She reappeared a secondter, tens of meters in the air directly above them. She threw out her hands. A gigantic fireball shot from her widened palms in a reverberating roar. And she once again vanished in a silver sh.

    It seemed outrageous that such an enormous thing, which dwarfed even some fully grown men in height, hade from the hands of a petite girl. The fireball was as radiant as the sun. It grew evenrger as it soared high into the air, leaving a trail of mes.

    Such a loud sound caught everyone¡¯s attention and the people present turned to find the source. Although several of the stationed mechas powered their thrusters in search of Gu Yue, the majority of them were focused on the fireball.

    Xie Xie stealthily pulled over to the side just as the fireball exploded. Sparks scattered through the air like fireworks. Gu Yue had opted to sacrifice attack power for maximal visual impact.

    They opened the doors and quietly slipped out of the car. Instead of breaking into a sprint, they blended in with crowd, looking up at the rain of sparks in curiosity.

    Tang Wulin swept his gaze through their surroundings before whispering, ¡°Run.¡±

    The six of them jumped over the railing and broke into a mad dash away from the highway. They swiftly took cover behind some nearby buildings.

    The rm finally sounded. Tang Wulin pulled Xu Lizhi along. Ye Xinn helped Xu Xiaoyan keep up with their pace. With the aid of both Agility Soup Buns and the wind element, they sped through the city like cheetahs on the hunt.

    After running for several kilometers, they boarded a bus heading deeper into Bright City. As a group of young kids, no one took much notice of them.

    Right after Tang Wulin paid the bus fare for his group, he spotted a familiar face in the back of the bus. Wu Zhangkong. He was nestled in a corner of the bus, exuding a frosty aura as he peered through the window deep in thought.

    Tang Wulin approached him and took a seat beside him.

    ¡°Can we visit the Sun Moon Academy right now, Teacher Wu? Can you lead us there so we can save some time from getting lost?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nced at him. ¡°Your reactions were pretty good.¡±

    Tang Wulin cracked a mischievous grin. But his smile froze a beatter.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually more frugal?¡±asked Wu Zhangkong, voice as impassive as always. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt to lose two cars already?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression soured. Of course it hurts! But I had no other choice! It¡¯s all the Academy¡¯s fault for framing the exam like this!

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s gaze returned to the window, the man uninterested in continuing small talk. Then he closed his eyes and tilted his head back against the headrest.

    The Academy is just too ruthless! Tang Wulin grumbled in his heart.

    However, now that he had been reunited with Wu Zhangkong, Tang Wulin felt at ease. All they had to do was follow their teacher and they would not get lost. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t have to worry about points anymore. Wu Zhangkong had told them that if they defeat the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy, Shrek Academy would award them with full marks as well as bonus points for their other ssmates.

    Tang Wulin shuffled closer to the window opposite of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s. His eyes gleamed as he took in the sights passing before him. Bright City¡¯s architecture was a stark difference from Shrek City¡¯s. While Shrek City projected an air of ssical culture mixed with the subtle taste of modernity, Bright City was a technological steel forest. Skyscrapers filled the cityscape, each with their own unique ir.

    The city was enormous. The streets were congested and it took a full hour before they reached their transfer, which gave them ample time to sight-see.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes snapped open when the bus stopped. He rose from his seat and rushed out, the six students following closely at heel.

    He led them to a different bus station, onto a different bus. They changed busses two more times.

    The city was like a neverending metal jungle. Although Bright City didn¡¯t actually cover as much area as Shrek City did, due to its numerous skyscrapers and poption density, it was far harder to get from ce to ce.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this city. It¡¯s too crowded and stuffy.¡± Xu Xiaoyan pouted.

    Xie Xie nodded. ¡°Me neither. Everyone¡¯s in such a hurry.¡±

    And then, as they turned a corner in the narrow streets, they stumbled to a stop.

    At the very peak of a building before them hung a sign that read ¡®Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy¡¯. The building was made entirely of metal, its base gradually sloping outward to join with three other buildings in a giant connectedplex.

    Is this really the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy? It¡¯s so different from Shrek!

    Tang Wulin stared at Wu Zhangkong. His eyes danced with a million questions. Before he could ask his teacher whether they needed to verify their identities before entering, Wu Zhangkong was already walking toward the entrance.

    Once he reached the gates, a megaphone materialized in his hands in a sh of light. He brought it up to his lips.

    This odd action caused Tang Wulin to gawked at his teacher.

    Before his students could stop him, Wu Zhangkong shouted into the megaphone, ¡°Pay attention students of the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy! The six of use from Shrek Academy! We¡¯re all fourteen years old and we¡¯re here to challenge your strongest team under the age of twenty! We¡¯re here to show you once again the gap between you and the greatest academy on the continent!¡±

 Chapter 452 - Do You Have to be so Ruthless?

    <strong><u>Chapter 452 - Do You Have to be so Ruthless?</u></strong>

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s chilling voice thundered throughout the area, courtesy of the soul megaphone.

    Following that, he pressed down a button on the megaphone and pushed it into Tang Wulin¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, do you have to be so ruthless?¡± Tang Wulin groaned.

    Wu Zhangkong looked him right in the eye. ¡°Did you think getting full marks would be that easy?¡±

    Before Tang Wulin could retort, the megaphone sounded again. ¡°Pay attention students of the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy! The six of use from Shrek Academy! We¡¯re all fourteen years old and we¡¯re here to challenge your strongest team under the age of twenty! We¡¯re here to show you once again the gap between you and the greatest academy on the continent!¡±

    Shit! This thing even has this kind of functionality...

    Wu Zhangkong disappeared in a blur, leaving only a rustle in the air.

    Tang Wulin buried his face in his free hand. Teacher Wu, didn¡¯t you say you were going to lead us? We trusted you!

    As the megaphone repeated itself for the third time, Xie Xie shot Tang Wulin a fearful look. ¡°We¡¯re trapped.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan swallowed down a mixture of saliva and trepidation. ¡°We must have been smoking something if we thought we¡¯d get all those points for the same amount of work! I take it back. This is a crappy idea!¡±

    On the other hand, Ye Xinn seemed entirely in her natural habitat, cracking her knuckles with a shrug. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. If you want, I¡¯ll shout too.¡±

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s hand shot up straight in the air. ¡°I agree!¡±

    Gu Yue approached Tang Wulin to examine the megaphone. ¡°It¡¯s not like Teacher Wu¡¯s deration was wrong.¡±

    All Tang Wulin could do was let out a relenting sigh. ¡°Teacher Wu should just be called the ¡®Trap King¡¯.¡± After messing around with the megaphone, he finally found the power button, turning the device off before it could repeat the confrontational announcement a fifth time.

    However, it was toote. In the short moment that the megaphone had been on, a giant crowd formed around them. Students and staff of the Imperial Sun Moon Academy, as well as people passing by.

    A blonde, middle-aged man walked out of the school building. His expression clouded over as he approached Tang Wulin, the bearer of the megaphone. ¡°Shrek Academy?¡± he asked.

    Tang Wulin stored the megaphone in his storage ring and stepped forward. ¡°We¡¯re from Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court. The first grade ss.¡±

    ¡°If you want to challenge us, then so be it. Follow me,¡± the man said, sweeping his imposing gaze past them.

    Tang Wulin felt like an ant before this man, his sharp aura cutting down any courage he could muster.

    ¡°Now everyone else, get moving. If you want to know the oue of the match, we¡¯ll be broadcasting it liveter.¡± The man¡¯s overpowering aura suddenly retracted, and he turned around to lead them into the academy.

    That easy? Tang Wulin nced at hispanions, a chill running down his spine. That that man was leagues above them in terms of strength rang clear. He was likely at the same level as Wu Zhangkong. Perhaps even higher.

    The Imperial Sun Moon Academy was famed throughout the continent, renowned as being only second to Shrek Academy. Tang Wulin was beginning to understand the extreme difficulty of the task their teacher had instigated. However, they couldn¡¯t retreat now. They had no choice but to gather their courage and advance. The pressure weighed heavily on them. They represented not just themselves, but also Shrek Academy.

    At the corner of the street, Wu Zhangkong quietly watched Tang Wulin¡¯s group follow the man into the academy grounds. His expression was still as icy as usual, but the corner of his mouth quirked up. This was the match that would truly temper his students.

    The moment Tang Wulin entered the school building, he felt as if he had walked into a high-tech factory. It was a surreal world of metal. A giant metal ball floated in the center of the hall, soul power pulsing through its circuits, powering its core. It produced a gentle light that bathed the entire hall. The reception desk mirrored that of arge conglomerate, not a trace of academia to be found on top of it. It was sparkling white, undting waves clear on its surface.

    What is that? Tang Wulin wondered. The desk was clearly made from some sort of rare, expensive metal. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t forged by hand, otherwise Tang Wulin would have had the urge to re-forge it and purify it.

    The man led them along silently. As he approached the reception desk, two receptionists, both pleasing to the eye, stood up and bowed.

    There were numerous people of various ages scattered throughout the hall. Most were students dressed in the impable white uniforms of their academy. They stared at Tang Wulin¡¯s group of six, some with curiosity, others hatefully. Most ces would wee people from Shrek Academy with open arms, but not here. Here they were sworn enemies. Fortunately for Tang Wulin¡¯s group, not all of the student body seemed to bear enmity against them.

    Tang Wulin silently cursed in his heart as he examined his surroundings. He just hoped that the match would be held with fair rules. If not, the traps such a powerful academy couldy could be deadly.

    They entered arge elevator made of the same shining white metal as the rest of the building. It seemed that white was a color of honor here.The elevator ascended rapidly but smoothly.

    The man had been silent the whole way, causing Tang Wulin¡¯s group to exchange doubtful nces with each other. None dared speak to break the silence.

    At the sixteenth floor, the doors to the elevator slid open. The man once again led them, this time to a conference room.

    ¡°Sit,¡± hemanded.

    Tang Wulin was fully aware of the situation. They were the ones who came to challenge the Imperial Sun Moon Academy. It would be strange if they were treated politely, especially with the way in which they had dered their challenge. Teacher Wu, you really are the Trap King!

    ¡°You¡¯re here to challenge us?¡± the man asked in confirmation.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°We want to have a match.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible. I¡¯ll prepare an arena and some opponents for you in a moment. They¡¯ll be opponents of a suitable age for you all.¡± His piercing gaze fell upon Tang Wulin¡¯s group. His curiosity about their ages went unspoken.

    Tang Wulin rxed a little and let out a sigh of relief. He wasn¡¯t afraid of facing others his age.

    ¡°We¡¯re all about fourteen years old,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°Excellent. The students I had in mind are all fifteen at the oldest. Your ages just about match. There are two things I need to inform you of first though. Number one: the match will be held in front of the entire academy. Number two: the match will be broadcasted to all of Bright City.¡±

    Tang Wulin shuddered. ¡°A private match is fine with us. There¡¯s no need to make it such a big deal,¡± he said probingly.

    ¡°No! It has to be this way. If you win, it wil spur all of our students to work harder. If you lose, then we can trample Shrek Academy¡¯s reputation. Those two requirements are non-negotiable.¡±

    Just how deep is their grudge? He¡¯s so fierce! It was now clear to Tang Wulin why Wu Zhangkong had used such a provocative method to challenge the Imperial Sun Moon Academy. It seemed that the grudges between the two academies ran far deeper than he had ever thought. But there was no escape now. This was a match they must win.

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    ¡°Good. Wait here.¡± The man stood up and exited the conference room, leaving Tang Wulin¡¯s group behind.

    As Gu Yue was about to speak, Tang Wulin raised a hand to stop her. ¡°Prepare yourselves. We¡¯re going into battle soon.¡±

    This was the home turf of their opponents. Whether or not there were hidden cameras or microphones monitoring them, he didn¡¯t know. As such, they had to watch what they spoke. They couldn¡¯t afford to risk the walls having ears.

    As Tang Wulin had expected, Gu Yue instantly understood his intentions. The six of them sat cross-legged in their chairs and began to meditate, adjusting their internal energies to peak condition.

    Unknown to them, the entire Imperial Sun Moon Academy had jumped into action to prepare for the match. It only took them one hour to set up the arena, opponents, and advertising. They didn¡¯t just advertise in Bright City, but throughout the entire continent. In fact, there wasn¡¯t a person on the continent that didn¡¯t know of the match.

    The Sun Moon television channel broadcasted the match to every city in which they were avable. The match was promoted with a slogan: the ¡®Battle of the Greatest Soul Masters of the Next Generation¡¯!

    On the streets, Wu Zhangkong took in the giant screen attached to the side of a skyscraper. His eyes narrowed as he listened to the repeating announcement of the match.

    Right at that moment, hismunicator rang.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shen Yi asked frantically.

    Wu Zhangkong remained as calm as ever. ¡°Everything is fine. Those kids are challenging the Imperial Sun Moon Academy. I just helped encourage them a bit.¡±

 Chapter 453 - Intimidation

    <strong><u>Chapter 453 - Intimidation</u></strong>

    ¡°This matter is far bigger than that! Senior Brother, you should have told us ahead of time. We would have done something if you did. Now the Imperial Sun Moon Academy managed to advertise before us. There isn¡¯t a single person in Bright City or the surrounding cities who doesn¡¯t know of the match. In fact, everyone in the Federation knows about it! If we lost this match, the shame would be too great. Did you even consider any of this beforehand?¡± Shen Yi spoke solemnly.

    ¡°I know my disciples,¡± Wu Zhangkong said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have decided to do this if I wasn¡¯t confident in them. I want them to face a difficult challenge, only then will their potential be roused. If they lose, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility and resign. But if they win, I¡¯m certain one day they¡¯ll be the next generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters. I trust them. I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself to save Shrek¡¯s reputation if needed, but I¡¯m confident in their victory.¡±

    The line went silent for a moment before Shen Yi spoke again. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll handle things over here. I¡¯ll give you their answer in a bit.¡± She hung up.

    Five minutester, Wu Zhangkong¡¯smunicator rang again.

    ¡°Elder Cai agreed to allow you to do as you wish. Regardless of if they win or lose, you have to bring those kids back safe and sound. They¡¯re our hope for the future. She also said...¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked.

    ¡°She said she wants to see Tang Wulin and his team lose this match. That sometimes, losing isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong immediately replied, ¡°Failure is the key to sess, but they can only reach the peak by continuously achieving victories. They will win this match. I¡¯m certain of it.¡±

    ¡°Well then. We¡¯ll arrange everything from over here, so you just watch over them.¡±

    ?

    Tang Wulin opened his eyes and nced at the clock in the conference room. He couldn¡¯t help but knit his brow. Two hours had already passed, yet no one hade to get them yet. Are they doing this on purpose?

    After meditating for so long, his body was in peak condition and his mind incredibly focused. Just as Wu Zhangkong had said, Tang Wulin performed best under pressure. There was an unyielding intensity about him at that moment.

    One by one, his friends woke up from their meditation after him.

    ¡°Still nothing? Should we go see what¡¯s going on?¡± Xie Xie asked Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°We¡¯re the ones who challenged them, I don¡¯t think they would just leave us here. They¡¯re probably preparing a lot of things, or maybe it¡¯s taking some time to find the right opponents for us. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±

    Just as Tang Wulin finished speaking, the door to the conference room opened and the same middle-aged man from before walked in.

    ¡°Everything is ready now. The match will be held in our academy¡¯s arena,¡± the man said. ¡°Do you need more time to prepare?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re ready,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    ¡°Follow me then.¡± Even now, the man had yet to introduce himself or ask for their names. Without another word, he turned and walked out the door.

    They followed him into an elevator and headed up, changing elevators once they reached the thirty-sixth floor. This time, they moved horizontally for a while before going downward. Two minutester, the elevator came to a stop.

    When the doors opened, the previous manufactured world of metal was nowhere to be seen. Before them was a wide and open hall made of stones. These seemingly simple stones released powerful energy fluctuations, making them seem ancient. Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power began to shift restlessly inside of him under their influence, circting more freely than ever within his body.

    The man forged on ahead in silence.

    This hall spanned over five hundred square meters, and high up on the ceiling was a mural.

    Tang Wulin looked up at it, awed by the sight. A single youth wearing Shrek Academy¡¯s uniform sat in the center of a za, surrounded by numerous students fitted in the white uniform of the Sun Moon Academy. Compared to their modern uniform, this design was far simpler, but it was still clearly the Sun Moon Academy uniform..

    W-who is that? Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t understand why, but he felt a sense of familiarity as he gazed at the figure of that Shrek Academy student.

    At the end of the hall was a pair of giant arched doors standing at fifteen meters tall and thirty meters wide. Mechas could easily pass through them.

    ¡°This is the waiting area of the arena. You¡¯ll be sent in momentarily.¡± The man pointed to a stone bench on the side, indicating for them to sit and wait there.

    A waiting area is this huge? Tang Wulin had assumed this was the arena. He could faintly hear moring roars beyond the gates.

    The pressure of this match was weighing heavier and heavier on his shoulders. They must have made a lot of preparations in thest two hours.

    The man opened a small door to the side and walked through. Tang Wulin¡¯s group nearly jumped in fright as the loud roars of the crowd suddenly burst into the hall.

    They could hear someone yelling, ¡°Shrek Academy hase to challenge us! Are we going to let them trample all over us? No! Students of the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy, we must stand united and cheer for our champions! We have to beat these brats from Shrek Academy and send them back where they came from with their tails between their legs! We will show the continent that we are the greatest academy!¡±

    I-is thating from the arena?

    The crowd roared with approval in response to the provocative speech. Curses against Shrek Academy were thrown about, amidst the shouting.

    ¡°Are they trying to show off?¡± Gu Yue asked, eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Yeah, they want to intimidate us. Just rx, everyone,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    Xie Xie rolled his eyes. ¡°What intimidation? How much money does that cost per pound?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan bubbled with excitement. ¡°It sounds like there¡¯s a lot of people! They¡¯ll all be able to see how awesome my martial soul is now. Do you guys think I have a chance at entering the inner court?¡±

    Ye Xinn crossed her arms. ¡°My Stargod Sword thirsts for their tears!¡±

    ¡°Pft! ¡®Thirsts¡¯? Is that really something a girl should be saying?¡± Xie Xie smirked.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi said in unison. Xu Lizhi threw a pork bun at Xie Xie¡¯s mouth.

    Xie Xie dodged and hid behind Tang Wulin, grabbing the bun out of the air as he did so. He pretended to be timid as he said, ¡°Captain, I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s turn to roll his eyes. ¡°Your acting sucks. Xinn, I don¡¯t know him. If you want to beat him up, I¡¯ll help you hold him down.¡±

    Ye Xinn snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that. We can discuss itter. Wulin, what¡¯s the battle n?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light, and he nodded towards Gu Yue. Gu Yue raised her hands, her soul rings rising up from beneath her as she created a dome of ice around them. They were isted from any eavesdroppers now.

    Ten minutester, a cold voice said, ¡°The match is about to begin. Please enter the arena.¡±

    The dome of ice melted away from the top and immediately evaporated into the air.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s heart trembled at the sight. Their control power is strong!

    The giant arched doors slowly pulled open and the crowd grew even louder than before, their excitement thundering throughout the arena.

    Whaty beyond the doors was far brighter than the stone hall, blinding Tang Wulin¡¯s group. Before their eyes could adjust, the man led them in.

 Chapter 454 - Into the Arena

    <strong><u>Chapter 454 - Into the Arena</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin strode forward with his head held high, hisrades trailing him. They walked with their backs straight and chests puffed out. They weren¡¯t just here toplete their exam. They also had to win glory for Shrek Academy!

    Only upon entering the arena did Tang Wulin understand its size. Not even Shrek Academy could boast an arena asrge as this. Modeled after coliseums of old, where champions fought soul beasts to the death for others¡¯ entertainment, the arena spanned long and wide. The spectators¡¯ stands could easily amodate 150,000 people. To Tang Wulin¡¯s knowledge, this might even be thergest stadium on the entire continent. It stood in the heart of the Imperial Sun Moon Academy, surrounded by numerous skyscrapers.

    The stands were nearly full. It was clear that not all of the spectators were students, as an academy rarely had a student poption over ten thousand. Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t fathom where they had alle from.

    The moment his team had entered the stadium, the roaring excitement stilled. Over a hundred thousand gazes converged on them at once.

    Even as strong-willed as they were, they couldn¡¯t help but falter under the weight of so many hostile stares. Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi suffered the worst out of them all, their faces paling before the audience.

    All of Tang Wulin¡¯s team were affected by the concentrated hostility..

    Tang Wulin sucked in a deep breath. It looks like this is going to be harder than I thought.

    He stepped forward and summoned his golden soul ring. It glowed most resplendently, calling forth his blood essence to surge within him. He straightened his back and stood taller than before, an aura of blood essence ring around him, spreading to envelop hisrades.

    They felt the pressure on their minds easing as it did. The world around them seemed to grow smaller, and themselves bigger. Supported by Tang Wulin¡¯s aura, they were able to stand tall and confident once more.

    On the tform, an elderly man knitted his brow. ¡°A golden soul ring?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen one before. Is that a million-year soul ring? Impossible!¡± a middle-aged man eximed at the elder man¡¯s side. ¡°Not even the Spirit Pagoda has a million-year soul beast! Million-year soul rings have only appeared twice in all of history!¡±

    ¡°But both those two times were at Shrek Academy. We have to keep an eye on him,¡± the elder said.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Before the regal might of the golden soul ring, the spectators¡¯ gazes no longer seemed so stifling. But such a reprieve didn¡¯tst. Soon after, the stands were filled with crude swearing, all directed toward Tang Wulin¡¯s team.

    Head held high, Tang Wulin ignored the jeers and continued his march toward the center of the arena. Six people waited in that space. They wore the white uniforms of the Imperial Sun Moon Academy, faces betraying a youth that rivaled Tang Wulin¡¯s own.

    Apart from those six, a man in his forties hovered on the side of the stage, his feet quite far from the ground. He was equipped with battle armor, and from the beauty of it, Tang Wulin estimated it to be of the three-word sort. Is he the referee? Or did they deliberately bring him here to intimidate us?

    Entering such a grand stage for a match would frighten most people. But not Tang Wulin. He embraced the challenge and would rise up to ovee it. This was so ingrained into his nature that his friends had fallen into the habit of calling him a spring. The harder he was pressed, the greater the force he would bounce back.

    A confident smile on his lips, he approached his opponents to greet them. Both teams were lined up side-by-side to face each other. Unlike the Imperial Sun Moon Academy¡¯s team, however, Tang Wulin¡¯s team did not wear their academy¡¯s uniform. Instead, they were dressed inmon, green sportswear. It was the best they could do, seeing that their uniforms had been confiscated upon the exam¡¯s start.

    ¡°I will now announce the rules of the match,¡± the referee said.

    ¡°What?¡± Tang Wulin ced a hand to his ear.

    ¡°I said, I will now announce the rules of the match!¡± the referee said, raising his voice.

    ¡°What did you say? I couldn¡¯t hear you! It¡¯s too noisy in here,¡± Tang Wulin said, blinking hisrge, doe-like eyes.

    The man¡¯s expression clouded over. ¡°Are you here to battle or not?¡±

    ¡°Sorry! I didn¡¯t catch that! Can you repeat that again? There ares too many flies buzzing around in here, so I couldn¡¯t hear you. Could you use some bug spray to make these flies quiet down first?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice rang loud and clear in the stadium. He had poured soul power into his voice to make sure it did, but the broadcast equipment would have picked it up anyway.

    ¡°Raise the barrier,¡± the referee ordered, his face sour.

    A transparent white film burst from the ground, curving toward the top of the arena to form a dome. The barrier was soundproof, cutting them off from the jeers of the crowd. Silence returned to the arena.

    ¡°Can you hear me now?¡± the referee asked, an edge to his voice.

    Tang Wulin nodded, then reached for his ears and removed a pair of ear plugs. He shed a smile. ¡°It¡¯s finally quiet again.¡±

    The rest of hisrades followed suit, removing their ear plugs in one fluid motion.

    The referee felt his cheek twitch. If there weren¡¯t so many witnesses present, he would have beat them to death right there.

    It wasn¡¯t only those present in the arena who were watching. The match was being broadcasted to every television station on the continent! Everyone was watching.

    The Imperial Sun Moon Academy had arranged all of this to intimidate the Shrek Academy team. Even if they were strong, they were still young children. It was extremely unlikely they would possess the maturity to be unaffected by these scare tactics. If it meant that their chance at victory would increase even by the slightest hint, then all of the resources the Imperial Sun Moon Academy had poured into this endeavour would be worth it.

    However, they had never expected to encounter someone as audacious as Tang Wulin. His simple action of taking out ear plugs had shocked everyone present. By the time the spectators had broken out of their surprise and began hurling curses with renewed vigor, the barrier was erected, soundproof and all. Those watching on their televisions didn¡¯t have much of an opinion on the posturing, except for those affiliated with Shrek Academy, who were grinning and leaning forward in their seats.

    Shrek has raised a real clown this time. The referee sent a heated look at Tang Wulin. ¡°I will now announce the rules.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Go ahead,¡± Tang Wulin said with an earnest shine to his eyes.

    ¡°The main purpose of this match is to learn from one another, but in order for both sides to unleash their full strength, I will only intervene in three situations: when someone is at risk of receiving a fatal attack, bing handicapped, or dying. The condition of victory is wiping out the opposing team. Understood?¡±

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, apart from killing each other, anything goes?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    The members of the Imperial Sun Moon Academy team red daggers at him, but not a word left their lips.

    ¡°You could take it like that,¡± the referee said, contempt shing in his eyes.

 Chapter 455 - Ill Stop Joking Now

    <strong><u>Chapter 455 - I¡¯ll Stop Joking Now</u></strong>

    ¡°Can I say something?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± the referee said. It would be too shameful if they didn¡¯t allow their challengers boast as well.

    ¡°Thank you. First of all, I want to say that although we¡¯re students from Shrek Academy, we didn¡¯te here to offend. We came here to challenge the Imperial Sun Moon Academy because we respect your strength and wanted to experience it for ourselves. But here¡¯s the thing. We¡¯ve only been part of Shrek for one semester. Not only that, we¡¯re some of the weakest students in our academy. As such, we can¡¯t be considered actual representatives of Shrek, and will instead only be representing ourselves in this match.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The referee¡¯s jaw dropped. Neither he nor the other higher-ups of the Imperial Sun Moon Academy expected Tang Wulin to say such a thing.

    In the hours leading up to the match, they had rushed to prepare the stage for this match. It was all for the sake of bolstering their reputation. Better yet if they could stomp on Shrek Academy¡¯s pride while they were at it. Confident in their chances of victory for this match, the higher-ups of the Imperial Sun Moon Academy were looking forward to the boost in prestige should they defeat Shrek Academy. But what Tang Wulin had done dashed those ns. Now even if the Imperial Sun Moon Academy grasped victory, it would be a victory of lesser worth. And if they lost, the shame would be even greater!

    From his position in the air, the referee stared down upon Tang Wulin¡¯s smile. His mind froze at how harmless it appeared. He slowly descended andnded in front of Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys contradicting yourselves? Back then you said you were challenging us to a match as representatives of Shrek Academy!¡± the referee sneered.

    Tang Wulin sighed. He flipped his hand and a megaphone appeared upon it in a sh of light. He pushed a button and Wu Zhangkong¡¯s icy voice filled the arena. ¡°Pay attention students of the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy! The six of use from Shrek Academy! We¡¯re all fourteen years old and we¡¯re here to challenge your strongest team under the age of twenty! We¡¯re here to show you once again the gap between you and the greatest academy on the continent!¡±

    ¡°Our challenge never mentioned that we were representatives of Shrek! We only said that we were from Shrek Academy, our age, and the reason for our challenge.¡±

    The referee nearly coughed up a mouthful of blood. We spent so much energy preparing for the match, and now you¡¯re telling us this?

    But there¡¯s no mistake that these kids are in their mid teens! How could kids like them be so shameless?

    Although the Imperial Sun Moon Academy had shed countless times with Shrek Academy, they had no doubts about their rival¡¯s strength and dignity. Without this basic respect for Shrek Academy, they wouldn¡¯t have trusted Tang Wulin¡¯s words so quickly and arranged this match, all while scheming to undermine Shrek Academy¡¯s reputation. They had never expected to miss their mark so badly.

    The referee could barely restrain himself from asking them when Shrek Academy had be so shameless. However, they would lose more face if he asked! He didn¡¯t dare insult Shrek Academy.

    Tang Wulin blinked a few times. ¡°So, is the match still on? You guys can just admit defeat and we can call this off.¡±

    The referee¡¯s aura red, his battle armor shining bright and sharp as he sent a heated re towardt Tang Wulin. He was a three-word battle armor master, his strength the level of a Titled Douluo! He could crush Tang Wulin¡¯s entire team with a snap of his fingers!

    ¡°Woah there! I¡¯ll stop joking now,¡± Tang Wulin said, his innocent expression hardening up. ¡°We are representatives of Shrek Academy and we¡¯re here to fight for our academy¡¯s glory. Our victory is predetermined!¡±

    Despite being taken aback by Tang Wulin¡¯s sudden change in demeanor, the referee could now rx, letting out a breath of relief. If things had gone on like that any longer, he would have been forced to call off the match! That the great Imperial Sun Moon Academy was being taken so lightly by these kids shocked his very bones.

    ¡°Prepare for the match to begin,¡± he said, rising back into the skies.

    But Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t quite finished. ¡°Oh right, I was lying about not being Shrek representatives, but everything else was true. We really are the weakest at Shrek,¡± Tang Wulin said, deliberately emphasizing the word ¡®weakest¡¯.

    The referee faltered in the air, nearly dropping to the ground.

    A meek smile hanging from his lips, Tang Wulin stepped forward to face his opponents. ¡°My name is Tang Wulin. I¡¯m a student in the first grade.¡± He took care to omit the fact that he was the ss president.

    Each and every word that Tang Wulin spoke had been carefully crafted, serving as knives to cut down any pride and satisfaction the Imperial Sun Moon Academy could derive from this match. His words even shook the faith his opponents had in their victory.

    The leader of the Imperial Sun Moon Academy team approached Tang Wulin¡¯s group. ¡°I¡¯m Long Chen!¡± He was tall and handsome, his entire being radiating strength. He looked to be about the same age as Tang Wulin, maybe a bit older. He stood as tall as a grown man, as steady as a mountain, the only one on his team unaffected by Tang Wulin¡¯s provocative words.

    Tang Wulin examined him. ¡°Whew. You¡¯re huge. Are you sure you¡¯re not over twenty? If you are and you win, then it doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    Long Chen rolled his eyes. ¡°I hope you¡¯re as strong as you are good at talking.¡±

    Gu Yue jumped to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. ¡°Gu Yue of Shrek Academy¡¯s first grade.¡±

    A member of the opposing team maneuvered herself to stand by Long Chen. ¡°Xue Liushuang!¡± She was a striking beauty, her figure slender yet curvy. The two of them painted a perfect image of a perfect couple.

    Tang Wulin had the edge on Long Chen in terms of looks and build, but he lost in height. Xue Liushuang ignored Gu Yue and focused her gaze on Tang Wulin instead, eyeing him with interest.

    Ye Xinn was next to step forward. ¡°Ye Xinn.¡±

    The third member of the Imperial Sun Moon Academy team took his ce next to Long Chen. ¡°You Dingqi!¡± Although he was of average height, his shoulders were broad and his arms thick. The strength contained in his body was obvious.

    The remaining members of Shrek Academy¡¯s team introduced themselves at once. Following that, the opposing team did the same.

    ¡°Jian Mochen!¡± He was a boy that could rival Xu Lizhi in fatness.

    ¡°Kuang Zhantian!¡± a petite girl yelled.

    Tang Wulin was surprised by the disconnect between her delicate appearance and how fierce her name sounded. He stopped himself just short of saying, ¡®You shoulde to Shrek Academy! With a name like that, you¡¯re definitely a monster!¡¯

    ¡°Weng Daimin!¡± The final member of the opposing team was a frail girl with short blue hair, not a wrinkle in sight on her uniform.

    It was six versus six, but this match wasn¡¯t like their previous ones. Neither side took the initiative to reveal their soul master type.

    ¡°Prepare for battle. Both teams fall back to your corners. There must be one hundred meters between you,¡± the referee said. His blood no longer thumped with held back rage, as he had calmed down during each side¡¯s self-introductions. No matter what troubling details surrounded the match, as long as his academy¡¯s team won everything would be fine. Even if Tang Wulin¡¯s team denied being representatives of Shrek Academy afterward, it wouldn¡¯t matter. They were still students at Shrek Academy.

    Both teams slowly retreated to their starting locations. Tang Wulin¡¯s carefree smile was wiped from his face. Although their opponents this time were the same age as them, they possessed an aura of undeniable might and had the home-field advantage.

    This would be an uphill battle, and he would have to exercise full caution.

    Once they reached their starting location, Tang Wulin¡¯s team assumed their usual triangle formation.

    The opposing Imperial Sun Moon Academy team took on a simr formation. Long Chen spearheaded their triangle. The burly You Dingqi and rotund Jian Mochen nked him on either side.

    Could they be agility-types? Tang Wulin wondered.

    At their rear were Xue Liushuang, Weng Daimin, and Kuang Zhantian, lined up side-by-side in that order.

    Judging from their formation, Weng Daimin should be a control-type. I¡¯m not sure about Xue Liushuang and Kuang Zhantian. Tang Wulin nced between them.

    Situated one hundred meters away from each other, both teams locked gazes, each determined to win victory.

    ¡°Let the match begin!¡±

 Chapter 456 - The Battle Begins

    <strong><u>Chapter 456 - The Battle Begins</u></strong>

    With the referee¡¯s deration, the ultimate battle between the Imperial Sun Moon Engineering Academy and the Shrek Academy began.

    Instead of taking the lead and rushing forward like he usually did, Tang Wulin summoned his martial soul along with hispanions. His aura red as three purple soul rings rose from beneath his feet. Although he only had three, it was impressive for his age.

    Their opponents summoned their martial souls as well. Long Chen took a step forward and he let out a draconic roar. Four purple soul rings appeared around him, his body growing taller by three inches at the same time.

    Tang Wulin stared in shock. He has the same amount of soul rings as Wu Siduo! Wait, isn¡¯t there a Long Chen on the Genius Youths Rankings? Yeah, and he was just a few spots below her!

    While Wu Siduo had twin martial souls and a self-soul fusion skill, Long Chen only had a single martial soul! The fact that he was only a couple of ranks below her instantly put Tang Wulin on guard. At the same time, anticipation swelled within him. He should be the strongest student within his age in the Imperial Sun Moon Academy.

    At Long Chen¡¯s side, Jian Mochen and You Dingqi called forth their martial souls as well.

    You Dingqi¡¯s martial soul was a hammer, the chain attached to the handle wrapping around his arm. It was the Meteor Hammer. Three purple soul rings appeared around him. Although his strength was impressive, Long Chen still overshadowed him.

    Four soul rings sprung up around Jian Mochen, two yellow and two purple. A round shieldrge enough to hide his bulk manifested in his hands. A tiger¡¯s face was engraved on its front. He was clearly a defense-type!

    Of the three girls, Xue Liushuang had four purple soul rings, while both Weng Daimin and Kuang Zhantian had three purple rings.

    Uh oh. Three of them are Soul Ancestors! They¡¯re almost as strong as the rankers in our ss. Tang Wulin eximed in his heart.

    Is that it?

    The Imperial Sun Moon Engineering Academy¡¯s team was definitely outstanding, but they didn¡¯t hold a candle against Wu Siduo¡¯s team. Considering the fact that his own team defeated Wu Siduo¡¯s, he didn¡¯t hold any fear at all. Unfortunately for the Imperial Sun Moon Academy, they just didn¡¯t understand what sort of monsters were in Shrek Academy. This year¡¯s first grade ss was simply terrifying.

    Tang Wulin was unaware of this, but the Imperial Sun Moon Academy did investigate Shrek Academy. They knew of the five rankers in Shrek Academy¡¯s first grade, but that was it. While they did research Tang Wulin¡¯s group, they didn¡¯t look any deeper when they found out none of them were rankers. With their shallow knowledge of their opponents, they felt assured of victory.

    Long Chen stomped the ground and shot forward towards Tang Wulin. His second soul ring lit up and he opened his mouth wide, letting loose Dragon Roar. Light burst from his body, surging out like a wave with the faint form of a dragon.

    His martial soul was the Holy Radiant Dragon, and he was the Imperial Sun Moon Academy¡¯s ace of aces! He was the genius most likely to be a four-word battle armor master in his generation within the Imperial Sun Moon Academy.

    When Long Chen saw that the Shrek Academy team didn¡¯t have a single Soul Ancestor, he was beginning to believe that Tang Wulin¡¯s team really was the weakest Shrek Academy had to offer.

    He knew that this match was being broadcasted to the entire continent. It was the perfect chance to show off his power! If he could stomp these students from Shrek Academy, then his status among soul masters would be cemented.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth curved into a secretive smile. He waved hispanions back signalling that he alone was enough.

    He copied Long Chen and dashed forward to meet him. Unlike his opponent, his movements were light and rxed as if he wasn¡¯t worried at all. His purple soul rings disappeared, an intimidating golden one rising to take their ce. Golden scales rippled into existence along his right arm.

    Long Chen roared as he approached.

    One on one! Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll win, your three rings or my four! My martial soul is the Holy Radiant Dragon! Long Chen brimmed with confidence. He was already nning what he would do after eliminating Tang Wulin, the opposing team¡¯s captain.

    When they were only meters away from each other, Long Chen finally felt that something was off. His opponent didn¡¯t seem to be affected by his Dragon Roar at all. In fact, Tang Wulin looked at him with pity in his eyes.

    Huh? Pity? Why?

    Right before they would sh, Tang Wulin jumped into the air. His golden soul ring lit up and his blood essenced flowed in reverse as he used Golden Dragon Body. The wild aura of the Golden Dragon King burst out at that same moment.

    Long Chen jumped up to meet him. He used his first soul skill, Dragon w, and shed down with both hands! As a genius of the Imperial Sun Moon Academy, he possessed a calm temperament and dignity. He didn¡¯t dare look down on his opponent, no matter who they be. Although he was confident he could suppress Tang Wulin, he wouldn¡¯t risk holding back.

    The instant after he used his first soul skill, his fourth ring lit up as well. Using two soul skills at the same time was an advanced soul master control technique! His fourth soul skill was Dragon¡¯s Might!

    The power of the Holy Radiant Dragon surged through his veins, his dragon ws blossoming with a brilliant light. Tiny scales surfaced on his body. Although they weren¡¯t mature dragon scales, they were still fledgling ones.

    Long Chen wanted to instantly eliminate Tang Wulin to bolster his team¡¯s morale then use the momentum to annihte the rest of his opponents. By that time, it wouldn¡¯t matter if Tang Wulin¡¯s team was the weakest at Shrek Academy. They were still Shrek Academy students! Such a miserable defeat would be shameful regardless.

    But at that moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s draconic aura burst out.

    The instant their auras touched, fear rose up inside of Long Chen¡¯s heart so fast he felt like he was drowning in it, his instincts screaming out for mercy.

    He couldn¡¯tprehend what was happening What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel so scared?. His entire body shuddered in despair. Tang Wulin seemed to grow several timesrger as he approached while he himself became smaller and smaller.

    The power of his w plummeted. Gritting his teeth, he pushed on with his attack, doing his best to control his trembling body. But he was helpless before Tang Wulin¡¯s might. Even Dragon¡¯s Might was forcefully pushed down, stripping him of its empowering effects. His bloodline waspletely suppressed. He couldn¡¯t even use a single soul skill. The gap between his Holy Radiant Dragon and Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King was like that of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 457 - The Stargod Sword Versus the Spectral Sword

    <strong><u>Chapter 457 - The Stargod Sword Versus the Spectral Sword</u></strong>

    Before Long Chen¡¯s very eyes appeared a golden dragon w multitudesrger than his own. Each and every one of its scales sparkled with regal might as it smashed down. The instant their ws touched, an intense tremble ran down his spine and his soul power scattered apart.

    The entire Imperial Sun Moon Academy was speechless. Their champion, the Holy Radiant Dragon Long Chen who ranked tenth on the Genius Youths Rankings, was smashed into the ground face first!

    Tang Wulinnded beside him a momentter. He had stopped short of using his w¡¯s crushing effect. That would have been overkill. With this, the Holy Radiant Dragon Long Chen was defeated.

    The entire arena was silent. Even without the soundproof barrier, it was so quiet that you could have heard a pin drop .

    No one had expected to witness such a scene. After all, Long Chen was tenth on the Genius Youths Rankings! He was a Soul Ancestor with the Holy Radiant Dragon martial soul! Yet he had be thoroughly defeated in a single sh!

    The entire exchange had happened in the blink of an eye. Long Chen had frozen just before they were about to crash, leaving himself wide open to Tang Wulin¡¯s w attack.

    It had been a textbook example of restricting movements while mid-air! Except, this was normally something only mechas were capable of.

    The Imperial Sun Moon Academy¡¯s team had five people remaining, and they were all gaping at Tang Wulin. They couldn¡¯tprehend what they just saw. Tang Wulin had swatted down their almighty captain like a fly, and done it with ease. He hadn¡¯t disyed any sort of overwhelming power when he defeated Long Chen. They couldn¡¯t ept something like this!

    You Dingqi snarled. He swung his Meteor Hammer over his head by the chain a few times, then threw it at Tang Wulin like a il.

    Tang Wulin kicked Long Chen¡¯s limp body off the stage to avoid any coteral damage. Once a soul master lost consciousness, their martial soul would disappear, along with the empowering effects.

    Jian Mochen moved at the same time as You Dingqi. He hefted up his round shield and threw it at Tang Wulin.

    Kuang Zhantian let out a battle cry as she attacked too, wielding a greataxe that was engraved with a tiger pattern. It was her martial soul.

    Tang Wulin faced them and waited. He raised his hands, his left curled into a fist and his right in its w form.

    He punched the Meteor Hammer with his left hand, sending it flying back with a boom without moving back an inch. Then he grabbed the shield flying at him with his w. The instant he touched it, the tiger emblem suddenly lit up began vibrating. A tiger burst out of the shield, biting at Tang Wulin¡¯s face.

    Is that his spirit soul? So he hid it inside his shield. Tang Wulin was unfazed.

    Kuang Zhantian arrived at that instant, descending on Tang Wulin her greataxe raised high above her head. She let out a barbaric cry as she chopped down, the power behind her strike frightening.

    But Tang Wulin ignored her. Focusing on the shield in his hand, he forced his blood essence to surge in reverse and drew forth the power of Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!

    A draconic roar far mightier than Long Chen¡¯s rumbled through the arena. Before the tiger could reach Tang Wulin, it was struck dumb and retreated back into the shield in fear. Tang Wulin tightened his grip on the shield, exerting his w¡¯s crushing effect on it.

    Cracks ran through Jian Mochen¡¯s Skytiger Shield. Seeing this, Jian Mochen immediately used his third soul skill. The shield suddenly disappeared from Tang Wulin¡¯s w and returned to Jian Mochen.

    Kuang Zhantian¡¯s greataxe was upon Tang Wulin now.

    A metallic ng rang out as Kuang Zhantian¡¯s greataxe was blocked by something and she was beaten back. Ye Xinn stood between them. She had stepped in to defend her captain. After all, Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t facing them all alone!

    Kuang Zhantian and You Dingqi retreated to regroup with their teammates. None of them made a move, all of their expressions clouded over.

    In the opening sh, their team captain was eliminated. They were now at a disadvantage of five versus six. They still couldn¡¯t believe this happened.

    Xue Liushuang nced at her teammates. ¡°I¡¯ll act as the substitute captain. Be careful everyone.¡±

    Tang Wulin regrouped with hisrades as well. Both teams stared each other down.

    Xie Xie smirked. ¡°And I thought they were supposed to be strong. They¡¯re all bark and no bite!¡± he said, deliberately raising his voice so the opposing team could hear.

    Xie Xie knew that his captain was the ultimate weapon against dragon-type martial souls. His bloodline could suppress any and all dragons.

    If Long Chen had been prepared for the mental shock of facing Tang Wulin, with his superior cultivation level, he wouldn¡¯t have been so easily defeated. Of course, no one would expect that a peak-level martial soul like the Holy Radiant Dragon could be suppressed. He had been caughtpletely off guard, opening himself to be instantly eliminated.

    As Tang Wulin stared down his opponents, he couldn¡¯t help but harbor some approval of their actions. Despite their captain being eliminated, they didn¡¯t rashly attack, instead regrouping and remaining calm. It was an impressive show of discipline. They still had two Soul Ancestors left as well. The match was far from over.

    Jian Mochen still stared at Tang Wulin in disbelief. His martial soul was special in that itbined both attack and defense into the same thing. His shield also acted as a lethal weapon, and whenbined with his spirit soul and Shield Return soul skill, he could easily switch between defense and attack at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Although Tang Wulin had punched back the Meteor Hammer easily, he was still impressed by its strength. It possessed a shock effect and had caused even his body empowered by Golden Dragon Body to tremble. His left hand ached a bit after receiving that attack. He hadn¡¯te outpletely unscathed.

    Tang Wulin turned his eyes to Kuang Zhantian. She¡¯s nothing like a girl, she¡¯s a berserker! That axe is huge! It¡¯s taller than her! If Ye Xinn hadn¡¯t intervened, Tang Wulin would have been in a tough spot.

    They were lucky to be able to take out Long Chen immediately, but Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t so naive as to think that victory was theirs now. Nothing was certain until everything was over.

    Tang Wulin grew taut as a bowstring. Then, as if releasing all that energy at once, he shot ahead!

    With Long Chen out of the battle, Tang Wulin could charge straight in. He nned on breaking their formation so that hispanions could clean up the resulting mess. While they had been regrouping, Xu Lizhi had passed Tang Wulin a bean bun. Tang Wulin was ready to enter bloodthirst mode.

    Jian Mochen took up Long Chen¡¯s position as the vanguard with Xue Liushang right beside him.

    Xue Liushuang held out her hand. A pure white sword manifested in it, releasing a chilling breeze that blew through the arena and cooled the surrounding temperature significantly.

    Woah. Her martial soul is simr to Teacher Wu¡¯s Skyfrost Sword! Tang Wulin was on alert now.

    Xue Liushuang charged forward to meet Tang Wulin.

    While Tang Wulin barreled onward like a bulldozer, Xue Liushuang advanced with elegance. Her cial Sword danced in the air as she unleashed a barrage of frost beams at Tang Wulin while they were still a dozen meters apart.

    Tang Wulin thrust out his right w to meet those frost beams. They shattered with a brittle sound upon impact, but a wave of cold frost followed right behind, seeping into his body and slowing the flow of his blood essence.

    Xue Liushuang reached him at that moment. Her figure flickered, then her swords split into three, one stabbing at his head, another at his chest, and the final one to his stomach.

    ¡°The Spectral Sword? Your opponent is me.¡± The three swords were instantly routed, shattered into fragments. Ye Xinn stood in front of Tang Wulin, staring down Xue Liushuang.

    Tang Wulin called forth the might of the Golden Dragon King and dispelled the cold from his body, then continued past Xue Liushuang. She didn¡¯t move to stop him. Her opponent now was Ye Xinn.

    ¡°Stargod Sword Arts!¡±

    ¡°Spectral Sword Arts!¡±

 Chapter 458 - A Fierce Clash

    <strong><u>Chapter 458 - A Fierce sh</u></strong>

    Ye Xinn pointed her sword at the ground, her eyes shing with battle lust.

    The Stargod Sword Arts and the Spectral Sword Arts were ancient sword arts passed down through their respective ns. Both were worshipped as divine techniques for thousands of years.

    In the continent of Douluo¡¯s lengthy history, rarely had these two sword arts surfaced. But now, they shed. The two girls sought for dominance and fought for curiosity. For pride.

    Like its name suggested, the Stargod Sword Arts harnessed the power of the stars. The Spectral Sword Arts, on the other hand, harnessed the cold to split light into its spectrum. Both were profound sword arts. As such, victory would be decided by cultivation level and swordprehension.

    Upon the activation of her first soul skill, Sword God¡¯s Star, Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword pierced through the skies. Thousands of stars manifested, bathing their surroundings in their brilliant glow. They condensed rapidly until they were in the form of a sword. And these ster swords burst forward

    Xue Liushuang flicked her cial Sword, tracing an arc in the air to deflect the attack. The clink of metal filled the air.

    Their showdown was in full swing.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin had bypassed Xue Liushuang, charging straight at Jian Mochen.

    Skytiger Shield. A shield-type martial soul special in that its offensive power was as great as its defensive capabilities. It was rated as one of the best martial souls. When Jian Mochenbined it with a tiger type spirit soul, the effect was amazing.

    In the short period they had stood in a stand-off, the cracks on his shield faded away. But Jian Mochen was still on alert against Tang Wulin, especially his golden dragon w. As Tang Wulin approached, he thrust out his shield in defense.

    Purple light shed around Tang Wulin¡¯s form. In the next moment, spears of bluesilver grass pierced through the ground. Bluesilver Impaling Array!

    No one could have imagined that after showing such domineering might, Tang Wulin would unleash a crowd control skill!

    In Jian Mochen¡¯s moment of shock, he left himself open to the attack. His body went rigid as the grass impaled him. Then Tang Wulin was upon him, shing down his w at the Skytiger Shield.

    As long as he could take out Jian Mochen, he believed victory would be theirs.

    A pair of roars thundered through the arena. Though stunned, Jian Mochen watched as his two tiger spirit souls jumped out of his shield in his defense. One was shrouded in mes. The other gave off a brilliant radiance. They were fire-attribute and light-attribute spirit souls!

    The two tigers pounced on Tang Wulin simultaneously, their mes and lightbining to create an effect reminiscent of Yue Zhengyu¡¯s holy aura. Tang Wulin retreated a step, giving Jian Mochen the space needed to break free. He quickly recalled the tigers to his shield to empower it once more.

    During the offensive, Jian Mochen was limited to one spirit soul in empowering his shield. On the defensive, however, he could utilize two. He was like a fortress.

    A gigantic axe burst out from behind Jian Mochen, zooming toward Tang Wulin like a bolt of lightning. Tang Wulin punched it away with his w. But what came next hit him with surprise. The axe carried a spiritual attack! A tiger erupted out of the axe, identical in appearance to the light-attribute one from the Skytiger Shield. It opened its maws wide in an attempt to bite off his head.

    Man! Their teamwork is great! Tang Wulin grinned, not showing any fear. He dodged the attack at thest second, flying backwards in defiance of gravity.

    It was all thanks to Xu Lizhi. He had yanked on the bluesilver grass connecting him and Tang Wulin, pulling his captain out of harm¡¯s way.

    At the same time, a golden array of light red underneath Jian Mochen. Chains of starlight shot out and bound him. The core of the array burst, changing the axe¡¯s trajectory and sending it flying toward Jian Mochen! Simrly, the moment the array had shined, Weng Daimin¡¯s ice spears froze in mid-air and headed right back at her!

    The Skytiger Axe struck Jian Mochen¡¯s shield. Due to his restraints, his stance instantly broke and he staggered backward.

    These were the effects of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s second soul skill, Starlight Chaos! Even she was bewildered at the differences between both versions of her starlight soul skills. The more she used them, the more differences she discovered. For instance, her Starwheel Shackles¡¯ absolute control effect had increased from 1 second to 1.5 seconds! Although this improvement seemed small, half a second could turn the tide of battle!

    Yet somewhere deep within Xu Xiaoyan, she knew that she wasn¡¯t bringing out the full potential of Starlight Chaos.

    Tang Wulin regrouped with the others briefly. He dashed forward once more, reaching Jian Mochen just as he had staggered backward. He smashed his w onto the Skytiger Shield, bringing out the full power of its crushing effect.

    Cracks spread through the shield, reminiscent of spider webs. If the shield were any weaker, that would have been the end of it.

    Blood sprayed from Jian Mochen¡¯s mouth. He stumbled backward, knees buckling and copsing beneath him. Which exposed the Imperial Sun Moon Academy¡¯s rearline, You Dingqi, Kuang Zhantian, and Weng Daimin.

    A scorching heat flew past Tang Wulin and toward those three. Three roaring fireballs. They drew magnificent arcs in the air, each with its own target, perfectly timed to exploit the opening.

    They were certainly awe-inspiring. An otherworldly shade of blue, a hue that, upon first nce, seemed to ensnare the soul. Those from the stands could sense traces of wind and water elements within them in addition to the obvious fire. Rather than an attack ofpartmentalized elements, it was a true fusion of all three! This was Gu Yue¡¯s true strength. She had been preparing this attack since the very beginning of the match and named it ¡®zing Blue Fireball¡¯!

    Although Xue Liushuang had noticed the fireballs, she didn¡¯t have the leeway to turn her attention to them. While she had the advantage against Ye Xinn in terms of cultivation level, Ye Xinn¡¯s understanding of the sword far surpassed hers! It was to be expected, as Ye Xinn was originally an elite of Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court!

    Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword Arts were already at their pinnacle. Xue Liushuang couldn¡¯t contend. In fact, she felt as if the mystical power of the sea of stars were wrapping around her tighter and tighter. Breaking free proved to be impossible.

    The Imperial Sun Moon Soul Academy had erred. They had thought that victory was assured since they had an advantage in cultivation level, but they had forgotten that their opponents were from Shrek Academy! Common sense couldn¡¯t be applied to them! Not only that, but cultivation level had never been Shrek Academy¡¯s basis of strength!

    It was obvious that if those blue fireballs struck their targets, thetter would meet a gruesome end. The victors of the match were about to be decided.

 Chapter 459 - Another Soul Fusion Skill

    <strong><u>Chapter 459 - Another Soul Fusion Skill</u></strong>

    Were Long Chen not eliminated in the beginning of the match, the Imperial Sun Moon Academy team might have had a chance to turn things around. But without their captain, they were stuck on the defensive.

    Long Chen finally regained consciousness. Jaw clenched in pain and neck sore, he slowly recovered sight of the arena as he roused. The view before him, that of a spectator looking in, confused him at first. Eventually, he came to the conclusion he had been defeated, though how in which he had been taken down he could not recall. His face soured.

    Through sheer will, Long Chen slowly but surely grasped at the bits of memory floating in his mind. The process of bringing out his full strength, soul power coursing through his veins. The strange sensation that overtook his body right after. His brow furrowed as he remembered his source of power snuffed out like a candle wick. His body had frozen, leaving him open to his opponent¡¯s attacks and an instant knockout.

    He was disappointed with himself. He knew how important this match was for his academy, yet he had gotten eliminated and left them at a huge disadvantage. Even so, the match wasn¡¯t over yet. He had faith in his teammates. Although he was the captain, he wasn¡¯t the true ace of their team.

    You guys have to win! He clenched his fists.

    ¡°Skytiger!¡± Jian Mochen shouted, blood streaming down the corner of his mouth.

    Kuang Zhantian threw her Skytiger Axe. Not at Tang Wulin or anyone else on the Shrek Academy team, but at Jian Mochen.

    In one quick motion, Jian Mochen tossed his shield to meet the axe.

    The instant the two touched, a blinding light illuminated the arena, swallowing Jian Mochen and Kuang Zhantian whole. From the light burst a gigantic winged tiger, heading straight for Gu Yue¡¯s blue fireballs.

    Upon impact, the dazzling blue explosions shook the arena. Knocked back, the tiger let out a roar of pain as the mes prated into its body and dyed it blue.

    Is that a soul fusion skill? It¡¯s gotta be! Tang Wulin¡¯s evaluation was correct. Jian Mochen and Kuang Zhantian fused their martial souls to summon a Skytiger.

    As powerful as the tiger was, the might of the fireballs had been unquestionable and wasn¡¯t something it could just shrug off. The tiger¡¯s form flickered transparent, brought forth by its great energy consumption to endure the attack.

    Tang Wulin straightened his back, a determined light gleaming in his eyes. His blood essence surged in reverse and starlight shrouded his w, manifesting as a golden gauntlet.

    ¡°Battle armor!¡± the referee blurted out from the air.

    I-is that actually a piece of two-word armor? No way. It can¡¯t be. He¡¯s too young to handle such a thing! It must be something else, like a one-word armor piece made of spirit alloy! Although the referee and the higher-ups of the Imperial Sun Moon Academy held Shrek Academy in contempt, upon sight of Tang Wulin¡¯s gauntlet they were ovee with shock and disbelief.

    If it had only been something out of the ordinary, they wouldn¡¯t be so bitter. But the sheer impossibility of Tang Wulin¡¯s actions was what drove them up the wall. How strong his body must be to handle such a powerful gauntlet at his age, the higher-ups of the Imperial Sun Moon Academy couldn¡¯t begin toprehend. Normally, only cksmiths of the sixth rank or higher could craft one-word battle armor with spirit alloy, let alone a fifth-rank cksmith! Generally, academies didn¡¯t allow their students to enlist outside help and forced them to cooperate with each other. Only then would they be able to truly walk the path of a battle armor master.

    There were unwritten rules for battle armor masters. During the creation of a set of two-word battle armor, which included the process of designing, forging, crafting, and tuning, none of those involved could be more than one soul ring level apart. The gap in ages no more than three years. This way, everyone¡¯s blood essence and aura were simr to one another, enabling the end user of the battle armor to fully fuse with it.

    Two-word battle armor was considered a turning point and threshold for ¡®true¡¯ battle armor because such armor could fuse with the user and be an extension of their body. During the fusion, every detail mattered,.and the slightest mistake could ruin everything. Inparison, it was far easier to advance from two-word to three-word. At that point, the user could borrow help from not just their peers.

    This was why battle armor was so rare and difficult to craft. Many conditions had to be met to sessfully create a two-word armor.

    Although one-word battle armor didn¡¯t face the same restrictions, what Tang Wulin had wasn¡¯t ordinary one-word armor! Since it was crafted from spirit alloy, it already had the basic functionality of a two-word armor! It was practically a prototype two-word gauntlet! He couldn¡¯t rece it anymore since it had fused with his body, so it had been under the same restrictions as a two-word piece of armor.

    From this, the higher-ups of the Imperial Sun Moon Academy deduced that Tang Wulin had personally had a hand in crafting it. Not only that, the people who helped him were within three years of age and one soul ring level from him! Such restrictions were nigh impossible for those his age to fulfill. He wasn¡¯t just strong, but he was also backed up by a group of prodigal professionals! That was far more terrifying than his strength.

    Despite only possessing a gauntlet at the moment, Tang Wulin had a likely future as a battle armor master from his foundation. It was shocking. No one at the Imperial Sun Moon Academy had ever considered the same path as him, and neither did the teachers. All of them thought it was impossible. They shared the same narrow perspective as the rankers had.

    But Tang Wulin and his friends had shattered all expectations, and the evidence was there for all to see.

    A mighty draconic roar shook the arena as Tang Wulin drew circles in the air with his arms. Then he punched with his w, unleashing Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!

    A giant golden dragon¡¯s head rushed out of his fist, roaring toward the flickering Skytiger.

    The tiger snarled and beat its wings at the iing phantom dragon head. The two shed high in the air, a blinding explosion filling the sky followed by a shockwave. Tang Wulin showed no fear. He waspletely confident in Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens.

    Other soul masters may have been terrified to face a soul fusion skill, but not Tang Wulin. He had encountered so many already, like the Forest of Ice or Wu Siduo¡¯s Hell White Tiger.

    The Skytiger was stronger than Hell White Tiger since it was powered by two people. Still, Tang Wulin had grown far stronger since the time he faced Wu Siduo! His soul power, blood essence, and body had all improved! Furthermore, the Skytiger was already weakened by Gu Yue¡¯s bombardment. He had nothing to be afraid of.

    When the dust cleared, the Skytiger was nowhere to be seen. Instead, two people fell from the skies, their robes rippling from freefall..

    From those in the stands to those watching at thefort of their homes, the millions of spectators could not rein in their shock. Before their very eyes had urred a match between fourteen and fifteen-year-olds, yet everything about it screamed otherwise, from the explosive disys of power to the quick-witted teamwork.

    He¡¯s able to beat a soul fusion skill with only three soul rings? This question rang loud in everyone¡¯s thoughts.

    Everyone knew that Shrek Academy was powerful, but few truly understood the extent of that power. Until now. Tang Wulin had shown them just that. Of what sort of monsters Shrek Academy nurtured. Be it strength or technique, Shrek Academy¡¯s students were perfect.

    Captain¡¯s so awesome! Xie Xie descended from the air, heading straight for Weng Daimin and You Dingqi. While everyone¡¯s eyes had been glued to Tang Wulin, Xie Xie had quietly slipped into the enemy¡¯s rearline. He appeared out of thin air like a wraith and shed at the two of them. Dumbstruck by Tang Wulin¡¯s performance, You Dingqi couldn¡¯t react in time to defend himself.

    The battle was practically over. After using their soul fusion skill, Kuang Zhantian and Jian Mochen would drastically weaken. Gone was the suspense. Victory was within Tang Wulin and his team¡¯s grasp, and with that came acing their exam.

    All of a sudden, Weng Daimin let out a ear-piercing wail. It erected a wall of ice in front of You Daimin, which then exploded and sent Xie Xie flying backward.

    ¡°Liushuang!¡± Weng Daimin shouted, icy blue light swirling around her. She opened her arms wide toward the air, a fairy ascending to a higher realm.

    A blue light enveloped Xue Liushuang as well, the same moment Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword pierced her. But Ye Xinn felt no resistance, as though she stabbed air. Taking advantage of Ye Xinn¡¯s confusion, Xue Liushuang leaped into the air and fused with Weng Daimin.

    It was at that moment Tang Wulinnded, hisplexion pale after unleashing his strongest attack. His stared at the scene before him wide-eyed. What? They have a second soul fusion skill?

    It finally struck him why the Imperial Sun Moon Academy was so confident in their victory, to the extent that they pushed to have the match broadcasted throughout the continent. They truly were worthy of being one of the greatest academies on the continent. Had Tang Wulin not eliminated Long Chen instantly in the beginning, the Imperial Sun Moon Academy team would have been able to overwhelm them with their two soul fusion skills!

 Chapter 460 - Dragon King Vacuum Punch

    <strong><u>Chapter 460 - Dragon King Vacuum Punch</u></strong>

    Up in the air, the glowing blue figures of Weng Daimin and Xue Liushuang fused. In their ce was a two-meter-tall woman wearing a long blue dress. In her hands, an icy blue sword. A circle of light shined behind her head, illuminating her beautiful features, which were abination of Weng Daimin and Xue Liushuang¡¯s best physical traits. As soon as she hade to be, the temperature in the arena plummeted.

    From her form emanated waves of power far stronger than that of the Skytiger. Their fusion rate was much higher.

    Ice Goddess! It was the Imperial Sun Moon Academy¡¯s true trump card.

    ¡°Starlight Burst!¡± Xu Xiaoyan shouted. Starlight converged into a beam that pierced through the Ice Goddess, establishing absolute control.

    It dyed the body of the Ice Goddess golden. Left it frozen in the air.

    Not a beatter, a brilliant star descended from the sky. It was Ye Xinn with her third soul skill, Starfall Sword!

    Such perfect coordination between Xu Xiaoyan and Ye Xinn!

    A metallic ng. Ye Xinn bounced off the Ice Goddess, feeling as though she had flown face first into a wall. There was no moving it. At the same time, the Ice Goddess dispelled the golden starlight from her body, returning to her normal icy hue. She floated in the air just as before, not a dent in sight.

    Ye Xinn bit her lip. Their fusion rate has to be at least eighty percent! They¡¯re at least as strong as that battle armor master we ran into the other day!

    The Ice Goddess brandished her sword, sending out three beams of blue light. Spectral Sword Art! However, it had nothing inmon with the version Xue Liushuang had used. Each beam possessed an iparably sharp aura, enough to slice through bone.

    The three beams each had their own target: Tang Wulin, Ye Xinn, and Xu Xiaoyan. The three people who the Imperial Sun Moon Academy team deemed the greatest threats!

    Gasps filled the stands as Xie Xie jumped in front of the beam meant for Xu Xiaoyan, shielding her with his body. He disintegrated into a cloud of dust the next second.

    This was just a match, not a battle to the death!

    But the spectators¡¯ shock was unneeded. Xie Xie reappeared a short distance away, coughing up a mouthful of blood. It had been a clone that was destroyed.

    The instant the Ice Goddess had appeared, Tang Wulin stuffed the bean bun he had since been carrying into his mouth, chewed, and swallowed. His strength further amplified, he brought forth the full might of Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens once more.

    The phantom dragon head mmed into the Ice Goddess. A shockwave erupted. But the Ice Goddess was unharmed, a soft blue light glowing around her. At the same time, the collision sent Tang Wulin flying backward, wounds opening up all over his body and leaving a trail of blood.

    rmed, Ye Xinn struck again, her Stargod Sword zing. Yet, she too was dealt with easily, blood spraying from her mouth.

    Xu Lizhi rushed to her side, using his soul power to help stabilize her condition.

    When he was finally satisfied with her status, he red at the Ice Goddess, eyes bright with fury.. He bellowed and made to charge her, but a hand grabbed his shoulder and held him still. ¡°Leave her to us.¡±

    In a sh of silver, the hand disappeared and Gu Yue appeared at Tang Wulin¡¯s side. ¡°They¡¯re not the only ones with a soul fusion skill.¡± As she spoke, she wrapped her arms around Tang Wulin¡¯s wounded and freezing body from behind.

    A powerful buzzing filled the arena, gradually growing in strength until the entire arena trembled.

    Light enveloped Gu Yue. She channeled it into Tang Wulin, dispelling the icy blue of his skin.

    Red, blue, yellow, green, gold, silver, and ck. Specks of light of these very colors danced around Tang Wulin, entering his body.

    The Ice Goddess shed down, sending a blue sword beam at the two. But the sword beam copsed the moment it neared the seven-colored lights.

    Scales rippled into existence across Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body, dressing him in seven-colored draconic armor. Regal draconic might exploded from him.

    Long Chen stood awed before this dragon lord. He couldn¡¯t help but fall to his knees and prostrate himself to Tang Wulin. He shook uncontrobly down to his core.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s seven-colored scales quickly grew transparent and thicker. He now held the appearance of a shining dragon knight. An almighty roar ripped from his throat that demanded all to bow before him.

    Seven-colored light burst around his body, a gale that originated from such an aura picking up his dark locks in flight. His pupils became reptilian, slit-like in nature, and a seven-colored light shined in their depths. He saw within his mind a strange scene, akin to a memory, in which countless soul beasts prostrated themselves eagerly, all in worship of him.

    His gauntlet took on a seven-colored hue. He couldn¡¯tprehend what level of power he had achieved, but if there was one thing he knew, it was this: everyone before him was insignificant.

    Once more did the Ice Goddess strike down with her sword, focusing all her strength this time. Tang Wulin¡¯s surroundings froze before her might, the chill of her attacks absolute.

    He thrust his seven-colored w out, clutching the de. A metallic ng pierced the air. He exerted his strength and shattered the de into thousands of shards!

    Arching a brow, Tang Wulin balled his w into a fist and punched toward her. ¡°I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡±

    Before the punch met, the referee descended from the sky into the space between Tang Wulin and the Ice Goddess. His battle armor shined, bright and blinding as he braced himself to take the punch.

    A shockwave tore through the arena. Tang Wulin was motionless, his fist still caught by the referee.

    The referee¡¯s hand gained a seven-colored light. An instantter, seven explosions rumbled in session, each growing in intensity. Each enough to send trembles through his body.

    The referee was a three-word battle armor master! Yet he had so much trouble taking Tang Wulin¡¯s punch.

    He had never expected that even with his three-word battle armor and his Titled Douluo strength, he would feel fear toward Tang Wulin¡¯s punch. Moreover, the seven elemental explosions had shook him to the core. This is the soul fusion skill of a pair of three-ringed kids! Just what kind of fusion rate do they have to be this powerful?

    As the blue glow receded from the Ice Goddess¡¯s form, her figure faded away, leaving Xue Liushuang and Weng Daimin to fall through the skies.

    Pale and stricken with fear, they came to realize what sort of tyrannical might Tang Wulin possessed once their sword had shattered in their Ice Goddess form. Their instincts screamed danger. If the referee hadn¡¯t intervened, they were certain they would have died.

    Just what kind of soul fusion skill is that?

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue descended from the air, and she separated from his back. With her departure settled an emptiness within him, as if a part of him had been removed. The seals of the Golden Dragon King trembled and the fourth loosened as though attacked by some energy.

    Xu Xiaoyan dashed to Gu Yue in support, thetter pale and on the verge of copsing. Xie Xie rushed to Tang Wulin¡¯s aid.

    Tang Wulin gritted his teeth and shot his gaze at the referee. ¡°Did we win yet?¡±

    His simple question resounded throughout the entire arena.

    All eyes were glued on him. In this match between the titans of the next generation, the victors were now clear. There was no room for doubt.

    The Imperial Sun Moon Academy team had the Holy Radiant Dragon, a Skytiger soul fusion skill, and a Ice Goddess fusion skill. Yet they still lost! It was aplete and utter defeat!

    ¡°Can you tell us what the name of your soul fusion skill is?¡± the referee asked.

    Tang Wulin stared back at him nkly. Its name? He hadn¡¯t a clue. The first time he had used it, he and Gu Yue lost consciousness for a long time and they didn¡¯t dare try it again. Today was only his second time using the skill. Perhaps it was due to their increase in strength that they hadn¡¯t immediately passed out. After all that was said, he still didn¡¯t have a name for the fusion skill!

    But it turned out he didn¡¯t need to worry. ¡°Dragon God Transformation.¡± Gu Yue croaked.

 Chapter 461 - The First Transformation: Dragon God Awakens

    <strong><u>Chapter 461 - The First Transformation: Dragon God Awakens</u></strong>

    ¡°Dragon God Transformation?¡± The referee cracked a bitter smile. ¡°Fine. You win.¡±

    Tang Wulin grinned. He waved at the silent audience, who were too stunned to make a peep. Then with a smirk, he moved a finger to his lips and shushed them.

    Xie Xie nudged Tang Wulin as he supported his captain, urging him to make their getaway. If not, then they would soon be drenched in a rain of spit. He paused to readjust his grip on Tang Wulin. ¡°You really are a glutton.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at him, confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Rolling his eyes, Xie Xie said, ¡°You¡¯re so heavy. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    Silent, Tang Wulin brought a hand to his belly, patting and prodding the flesh. Xie Xie rolled his eyes again at the sight.

    Finished with his inspection, Tang Wulin nced at Gu Yue. Her eyes were closed, and she was only standing thanks to Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s support.

    He leaned toward Gu Yue, speaking softly into her ear. ¡°Is the skill really called the Dragon God Transformation? Or did you juste up with that name?¡±

    Her eyes burst open. She stared into his own, whispering, ¡°Dragon God Transformation. The first transformation is Dragon God Awakens.¡±

    ¡°Is there a second transformation?¡± Tang Wulin asked, eyes wide.

    ¡°Yes. Dragon God¡¯s Nine Transformations.¡± Though weak, her voice carried a forceful edge.

    A shiver ran down Tang Wulin¡¯s spine. But he was too exhausted to pursue the topic any further.

    Imperial Sun Moon Academy¡¯s staff and students alike watched as the six left the premises, faces pinched in conflict. No matter how prideful they might be, they couldn¡¯t deny the strength of the Shrek Academy students. In a six versus six battle, despite having three Soul Ancestors and two soul fusion skills, their team still suffered a total defeat.

    The words from the megaphone rang true: today they were shown the gap in strength between Shrek Academy and themselves.

    ?

    Tang Wulin and his friends stumbled out of the elevator, arms iling and elbows jutting into each other. They were in a hurry to leave the Imperial Sun Moon Academy.

    The moment they crossed the gates, they were startled by an imprable crowd. They knew Bright City was highly popted, but this went beyond their imagination.

    The match had been broadcasted to every household and public television in all of Bright City. Countless people had watched the entire match with bated breath, on the edge of their seats. Now many of them wereing to see the victors with their own eyes.

    Tang Wulin stuffed a pork bun into his mouth and took a deep breath. He gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t fall unconscious now. Gu Yue, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to carry that same goal, eyes shut tight. Whether she was awake or not was anyone¡¯s guess.

    It¡¯d be great if we had a car right now! Tang Wulin rubbed his forehead. Unfortunately for them, they had abandoned their car on the highway.

    As he was drowning in self-pity, a car dove from the sky andnded right in front of them. The door swung open to reveal Wu Zhangkong in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Get in.¡±

    Teacher Wu! Tang Wulin burst into a smile.

    The six young men and women dashed into the car. Once they were strapped in, the doors closed and Wu Zhangkong took off. They sat nervously in their seats as the vehicle soared, elerating through the sky.

    ?

    In a conference room tucked within the Imperial Sun Moon Academy, elderly and middle-aged men sat at a round table, their faces grim.

    ¡°Well, speak up. What do you all think of the match?¡± All eyes moved to the speaker, an elderly man sitting at the head of the table.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should say,¡± said a middle-aged man seated next to the first speaker. ¡°Be it in terms of martial soul or battle prowess, we should have been superior. But they still managed to beat us in the end. Although there were six of them, one of the Shrek Academy students was a food-type. As such, they basically had fivebatants.¡± Shaking his head, he said ¡°The one we should pay the most attention to is that Tang Wulin. He was able to tip the scales in their favor by defeating Long Chen in an instant. I still can¡¯t understand how he did it. Just how was Long Chen eliminated so quickly? From what we saw of his strength afterward, Tang Wulin shouldn¡¯t have been able to overwhelm Long Chen like that.¡±

    ¡°I asked Long Chen about that earlier,¡± said another man. ¡°Apparently, his martial soul and soul power were struck with fear when he faced Tang Wulin. It made it impossible to bring out his full strength. Just think about their seven-colored soul fusion skill. It was outrageously oppressive. It was the aura of a tyrant.¡±

    The elder at the head of the table frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not just tyrannical might. No, it must have been martial soul and attribute suppression as well.¡± His eyes shed with a solemn light. ¡°A higher being dominating those below it.¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡± blurted out one of the academy executives. The rest broke into spective murmurs.

    They could notprehend such a situation. Long Chen¡¯s martial soul was the Holy Radiant Dragon! It was one of the martial souls that stood at the very apex of the world. In fact, his was a stronger variant. They had nearly spent their entire annual budget just to lure him away from joining Shrek Academy.

    Furthermore, among draconic martial souls, the Holy Radiant Dragon was among the cream of the crop. It was hard for them to believe that there was a dragon higher up on the hierarchy.

    ¡°The facts are facts, even if we struggle to believe them. That Tang Wulin must have a dragon martial soul as well, and one that outsses every other dragon. Out of the countless dragon martial souls, only a few like the Beast God of the Great Star Dou Forest can overwhelm the Holy Radiant Dragon,¡± said the elder, deep in thought.

    As the Headmaster of the Imperial Sun Moon Academy, it was true that he couldn¡¯t tolerate their shameful defeat. But that was just it. Shame. What truly sank his heart, the elephant in the room, was the disparity in strength between Shrek Academy and themselves.

    He had ced his hopes on this generation¡¯s representative team. In fact, the full team numbered seven, not six. They were the Imperial Sun Moon Academy¡¯s Seven Shining Stars. They were the champions that were supposed to defeat Shrek Academy¡¯s team. Yet in their debut match, they themselves were defeated.

    This has to be one of their schemes! The headmaster gritted his teeth I bet Shrek already knew about our Seven Stars. They specially targeted them. There¡¯s no way we would have lost otherwise!

    A senior executive interrupted his internal agony. ¡°Is the Beast God you¡¯re talking about the Gold-eyed ck Dragon King, Beast God Di Tian?¡±

    The Headmaster nodded. ¡°Yes, him. He¡¯s the reason why the Great Star Dou Forest still exists. His cultivation level is already over eight hundred thousand years, the true lord of the soul beasts. I¡¯m not sure how many four-word battle armor masters it would take just to stall him in his human form. He had escaped with a several other soul beasts years ago when we attempted to neutralize them, and now they hide in the heart of the Great Star Dou Forest. With them upying the forest, it¡¯s be a forbidden area.

    ¡°That Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul¡¯s aura was really bright, nothing like the Gold-eyed ck Dragon King¡¯s. It must be another supreme dragon that Shrek Academy dug up. He only has three rings at the moment, but he already possesses a piece of one-word battle armor. His future is unimaginable. We have to investigate him.¡± Bringing a hand to his chin, the Headmaster continued, ¡°Investigate that Gu Yue girl as well. Her three blue fireballs consumed over half of the Skytiger soul fusion skill¡¯s power. Despite acting only once throughout the battle, she had done so at a crucial moment. We can¡¯t underestimate her.

    ¡°There¡¯s also that Ye Xinn.¡± He started counting on his fingers. ¡°She¡¯s even stronger than Liushuang. Her Stargod Sword Arts are simply at a higher level. And that girl who summoned the gold light. Her control skills are unbelievable. She was even able to restrain the Ice Goddess for a split second.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even in a one-on-one scenario, each of their members outss ours. Examine the match thoroughly. I want data and an analysis of every second.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ?

    Moments after the car had taken to the air, a wave of dizziness crashed upon Tang Wulin. Darkness encroached on his vision from the sides. His body felt heavy and limp, and he could barely sit up straight in his seat. The pressure of the match and the Dragon God Transformation had drained him of energy. Not only did it consume his soul power, but his blood essence and mental strength as well. A secondter, he gave in to the call of slumber.

    In his dreams, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s fourth seal bulged and bent to some unseen force, on the verge of cracking entirely.

    ¡°Wake up,¡± someone whispered into his ear.

    He opened his eyes and found himself in the pce in the depths of his mind. Standing before him, a shimmering golden figure.

    ¡°Old Tang,¡± Tang Wulin said. It had been a while since theyst met.

    ¡°Boy, you really know how to make people worry!¡± Old Tang sighed.

    Tang Wulin stared at Old Tang, concern clouding his eyes. ¡°Old Tang, what happened?¡±

 Chapter 462 - Crisis of the Fourth Seal

    <strong><u>Chapter 462 - Crisis of the Fourth Seal</u></strong>

    ¡°Your fourth seal will onlyst three more months. You have to find the necessary spirit items and break the seal before then,¡± Old Tang said grimly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin gaped. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too soon? Didn¡¯t I have plenty of time?¡±

    ¡°At first, things were fine. Your strength was growing fast enough to handle theter seals and you were eating food that bolstered your blood essence. However, you did something that loosened the Golden Dragon King seals. Cracks have appeared in the fourth sea and the suppressed Golden Dragon King power within is beginning to stir. If you don¡¯t break the seal and take the power for yourself soon, the seal will copse and the energies will run rampant in your body. At that moment, you might die. Tell me what you have been doing that may have caused this.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart thumped. The first thing that came to his mind was his soul fusion skill with Gu Yue.

    ¡°A soul fusion skill?¡± he blurted out.

    ¡°Soul fusion skill?¡± Old Tang asked in astonishment. ¡°There¡¯s someone you can use a soul fusion skill with? Impossible!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Gu Yue told me our soul fusion skill is called the Dragon God¡¯s Nine Transformations. I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask her about its specifics though.¡± Tang Wulin proceeded to recount all that had happened to him recently.

    Old Tang listened quietly, knitting his brows from time to time, and pressing his lips tightly together as his shimmering figure hovered there.

    ¡°I can¡¯t make any sense of it either. No one should be able to use a soul fusion skill with you. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline has transformed your body into something that is is nothing like an ordinary human anymore. ording to your story, that soul fusion skill consumed your soul power, blood essence, and spiritual power. All of these are the markers of a one hundred percent fusion rate for a fusion skill, meaning that Gu Yue girl¡¯s martial soul ispatible with yours. Except, you said her martial soul is the Elementalist. That can¡¯t be. I can¡¯t think of any other martial soul that could bepatible with you either.¡±

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t expect that even Old Tang was baffled by this. ¡°If even you don¡¯t know, then should I go ask my teachers?¡±

    Old Tang shook his head. ¡°They don¡¯t understand your situation, let alone your soul fusion skill. I¡¯ll think about this carefully and see if I can find any clues. In the meantime, you have two urgent matters to attend to. First, you need to find the four spirit items within three months. With your current body strength, absorbing the power of the fourth seal should be easy. Second, absolutely do not use that soul fusion skill in the future unless you absolutely have to. It provokes the Golden Dragon King¡¯s energy within you and weakens the seals. If you use it again, you might have to break two seals at the same time and you¡¯ll be doomed to death. Understood?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart tightened and he quickly nodded. ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t use it unless I have to.¡±

    ¡°Good. Also, since the fourth seal has been weakened, the timeline for the other seals have shifted as well. I¡¯ll tell you how long you have as we go. Even I can¡¯t evaluate them properly right now. Just do your best to prepare.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly. ¡°Just be direct with me. I need to go make more money to buy spirit items.¡±

    Old Tang gave a warm smile. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s pretty much it. You don¡¯t need to be too anxious about it though. With your body as strong as it is now, you should be able to handle the next three seals. Your constitution will also continue to improve as you absorb the power of the Golden Dragon King. The effects will be far more apparent once you have four soul rings.¡±

    The Golden Dragon King bloodline was like a double-edged sword for Tang Wulin. Although it offered immense power, it came at a high price. Tang Wulin¡¯s head started to ache as his thoughts reached to how he would acquire the four spirit items needed for the seal. Fortunately, he lived in Shrek City now, the greatest city on the continent. Spirit items were in abundance there. He wasn¡¯t too worried about money either. As long as he could smith, earning money wouldn¡¯t be too hard.

    I¡¯ll go visit the Tang Sect when we get back. I need to earn some contribution points. The prices for spirit items are a bit cheaper there.

    Light and darkness swirled before his eyes. A momentter, Old Tang and the golden hall disappeared and he was back in darkness. As his consciousness faded away, a question appeared in his mind. If I gain a blood essence soul ring every two seals, then what kind of soul skill will i get from my second gold ring?

    ?

    When Tang Wulin woke up, he was lying on a bed. He raised a sore arm to rub his aching head, letting out a long groan as he opened his eyes.

    A chubby face popped out above him. ¡°Wulin, you¡¯re awake!¡± Xu Lizhi shed his usual silly smile.

    ¡°Ugh. My head hurts. Where are we?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re already back at Shrek. Don¡¯t you recognize our dorm room?¡±

    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re back?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes went wide. Before he lost consciousness, they were still in Bright City! The distance between Shrek City and Bright City was by no means small. Just how long was I asleep?

    ¡°Teacher Wu¡¯s flying car is really fast, much faster than a soul train! It only took us five hours to get back,¡± Xu Lizhi exined.

    ¡°That fast? Wow! Flying cars are so convenient! We should buy one next time!¡± Tang Wulin was amazed but also disappointed that he hadn¡¯t been conscious for the ride. He had missed out on an amazing experience!

    On the other hand, Xu Lizhi broke out into a cold sweat. ¡°It¡¯s nowhere near as amazing as you think. I feel sick just remembering the ride. Xiaoyan puked from the shaking, and I almost did too. Only Xie Xie and Xinn seemed unfazed. You and Gu Yue were shaking in your seats too! Lucky for you, you weren¡¯t awake. Anyway, that soul fusion skill is so awesome! You¡¯ve gotta be hungry after that. You want something to eat?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m starving! I¡¯ll eat until you¡¯re out of soul power,¡± Tang Wulin said happily.

    Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t been exaggerating. For the next hour, he shoved pork buns into his mouth so fast it was like a raging waterfall. The only reason he hadn¡¯t eaten for longer was that Xu Lizhi¡¯s soul power ran out, so he had to meditate.

    After Tang Wulin filled his belly with pork buns, afortable warmth spread throughout his body. His energy was quickly replenishing.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was far stronger than thest time he had used soul fusion skill, so the side effects weren¡¯t as serious this time. In fact, they were rtively minor.

    After examining his condition for a bit, Tang Wulin decided to test it in the future. First though, he had some matters to attend to. After the end-of-semester exam was a month of vacation. He needed to get his affairs in order before then, and find out whether his entire ss passed or not.

    Tang Wulin had to meditate for a bit before he had the strength to walk. When he got out of his bed, he found that all of his confiscated possessions were arranged neatly on his desk. He picked up his soulmunicator and called Wu Zhangkong.

    The moment Wu Zhangkong picked up, he told Tang Wulin he woulde right over and to wait in his own room.

    Minutester, the handsome Ice Prince, Wu Zhangkong, entered.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, how did we do on our exam?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°Full marks and bonus points.¡±

 Chapter 463 - Tang Sect Headquarters

    <strong><u>Chapter 463 - Tang Sect Headquarters</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin let out a deep breath, expelling the tension within him. ¡°That¡¯s great. Please divide my bonus points between my ssmates who are in risk of failing.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked. ¡°Your points will determine whether you can enter the inner court or not.¡±

    Tang Wulin stood firm. ¡°Yeah. I have no doubts that the points are only one aspect of the assessment anyway. Isn¡¯t strength also a deciding factor? Plus, we won a lot of honor for Shrek this time. The Academy should be giving us more than just bonus points! Did the higher-ups say anything about a reward?¡±

    ¡°Yes. In fact, the academy has rewarded me already. They docked one year¡¯s bonus for using Shrek¡¯s name in a conflict with a rival academy and nearly damaging our reputation. Do you still want a reward? I can ask the Academy for you.¡±

    Tang Wulin gawked at Wu Zhangkong, his hands a pair of blurs in his gesture of refusal. ¡°N-no! I¡¯m fine! I don¡¯t have any money! None at all!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong couldn¡¯t help but crack a wry smile. ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t me meter, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I don¡¯t want it!¡± Tang Wulin answered, no hesitations. Just thinking about the fines Elder Cai had imposed on him still brought him to tears.

    ¡°I see. Then I shall refuse in your stead. Though, you wouldn¡¯t be penalized for your match since it was part of your exam and I promised to take responsibility as your teacher.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll inform Elder Cai that you don¡¯t want a spot in the Shrek Seven Monsterspetition.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin struggled to break free of shock. ¡°Teacher Wu, why do you have to be like that? You¡¯re just ying tricks on me again!¡±

    Voice tinged cold, Wu Zhangkong said ¡°Trick you? What do you mean by that?¡±

    Tang Wulin blinked a few times, taken aback by his teacher¡¯s sudden change in aura. It¡¯s fine to tease me, but could you not put on such an cold expression while you¡¯re at it? I can barely tell you¡¯re joking! Jeez!

    ¡°Apart from that, the entire ss was awarded ten extra points in celebration of your victory. With these extra points, no one is in danger of failing this semester. You¡¯ve proven yourself an excellent ss president.¡±

    Tang Wulin stood silent and still, clearly trying to process what had just been said. A beatter he was up in the air, pumping his fist with a grin. Yes! This is great!

    ¡°There are still a few more days until the rest of your ssmates get back. Just rest for now, said Wu Zhangkong. ¡°Will you be staying on campus or going somewhere for the uing vacation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay. I don¡¯t have anywhere to go anyway.¡± With Tang Wulin¡¯s parents still missing and with no other family to speak of, staying on campus was the best option. Besides, he still had to obtain the four spirit items needed to break the fourth seal. Otherwise, to say things wouldn¡¯t look too good would be an understatement. There was no way he¡¯d risk letting the seal copse on its own. He had to take the initiative.

    ¡°Hm. Alright. Teacher told me to ry a message to you,¡± said Wu Zhangkong. ¡°You are invited to stay with him for a few days during your vacation. He wants to guide you in your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tang Wulin could hardly stop smiling, eager to learn more from Zhuo Shi. Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens had strengthened him by leaps and bounds. As such, he could only imagine what else Zhuo Shi had in store for him, especially with Zhuo Shi¡¯s status as a TItled Douluo and his draconic martial soul.

    Wu Zhangkong pointed at the bed. ¡°Now go rest. The exam ends in five days. After everyone else returns, there¡¯ll be a simple ss meeting to conclude the semester.¡±

    ?

    Severe. This one word fully described the side effects of the Dragon God Transformation. It was a struggle to regain his strength, a heavy lethargy clinging to his body, weighing him down like a sack of bricks. Tang Wulin spent every free moment for the next five days meditating. Although his recovery rate greatly improved since thest time, five days only resulted in regaining seventy percent of his strength. He still couldn¡¯t exert himself much either, otherwise his body would feel hollow again.

    Tomorrow marked the final day of ss for the semester. Therefore, Tang Wulin decided to visit the local Tang Sect. It had been a long time since hest stepped through its doors, so he needed to report in. He called up Xie Xie and Xu Lizhi and the three went together.

    The local Tang Sect was located in the inner city, which Shrek Academy upied only half of. The other half, naturally, was the domain of the Tang Sect.

    The Tang Sect had two headquarters. One in Shrek City and the other in Heaven Dou City. The headquarters in Heaven Dou City was the original while the one in Shrek City was where, under the leadership of the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao, the Tang Sect experienced a resurgence in power.

    The Spirit Ice Douluo had restructured the Tang Sect. Heunched an initiative to research soul devices,bining them with hidden weapons to create weapons of mass destruction. His reforms revived the Tang Sect¡¯s dying glory and elevated the Tang Sect to heights greater than before, a phoenix bursting forth from its ashes. From then on, the Tang Sect¡¯s foundation was unshakeable.

    Back in that era, the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy had cooperated to establish Tang Sect¡¯s half of the inner city. The two organizations had close ties for a while, both working together to further the usages of soul devices.

    However, with the advent of battle armor, Shrek Academy was quick to adopt the new technology and no longer ced as much emphasis on soul devices. Since then, the two organizations had slowly drifted apart once more.

    Upon arriving at the headquarters, Tang Wulin caught sight of a vermillion door. Above it hung a sapphire signboard with golden trim. Golden letters spelled out ¡®Tang Sect¡¯. The building had an antique feel to it, short and humble, not spanning an excessive amount of space. Like a building straight from a small town.

    Tang Wulin and the others ced their palms on the identification scanner and a momentter, the doors opened to let them in. Having visited once before with Wu Zhangkong, this was nothing new to them.

    The first thing on their agenda was to report in and finish the missions they had previously epted. Updating their personal records was also on the list. They were eager to see how much they had grown.

    A smile slide across Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. His soul power reached rank 34. All the food he had shovelled into his stomach hadn¡¯t gone to waste. His cultivation speed had increased ever since he entered Shrek Academy, especially after eating those treasures from Feng Wuyu.

    The report didn¡¯t end there. Tang Wulin still had to register his gauntlet.

    Although he couldn¡¯t register himself as a one-word battle armor master with the Spirit Pagoda or name his armor until hepleted the full set, it was worthy of being recorded down at the Tang Sect. Especially with how much it empowered him.

    After the three of them finished reporting, Tang Wulin approached the mission desk. He didn¡¯t have any missions to turn in. Instead, he browsed the spirit item list in search of the four he needed to break his fourth seal. This was his main objective today.

    He was soon able to cross two of them off his list. The other two spirit items, while technically on the listings, were of the wrong age level. If he got something too old, then it would be wasteful. Too young and it wouldn¡¯t be strong enough. He sighed. He would have toe up with some other way to get thest two items.

    While Tang Wulin calcted his points, contemting whether he could afford to buy the two spirit items on the listings, a stranger called out to him. ¡°Tang Wulin?¡±

    Tang Wulin stood up straight and turned to see who it was. A middle-aged man of average stature walked over. He had an honest-looking face and a simple smile.

    ¡°Hello. May I ask who you are?¡± Tang Wulin was on high alert. After improving his blood essence, his senses had grown keener. Not even Wu Zhangkong could sneak this close to him without him noticing. But this man had done so. This man had given him a fright. Even as he looked the man straight in the eyes, he couldn¡¯t sense his presence at all. It was as if there were a void where the man stood, as if he were a phantom. But Tang Wulin was certain that the man was real and existed. He simply had a cultivation level far higher than Wu Zhangkong¡¯s.

    ¡°Hello, Tang Wulin. I¡¯m Guo Xiaoxu, the general manager of this Tang Sect headquarters.¡± He examined Tang Wulin as he spoke, looking him up and down. His gaze was gentle, but his eyes were deep and profound and upon first nce, could swallow everything whole.

 Chapter 464 - Palace Lord

    <strong><u>Chapter 464 - Pce Lord</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes went wide. The general manager of the Shrek City Tang Sect Headquarters?

    Tang Wulin was well acquainted with the hierarchy of the Tang Sect. The associate rank, which was divided into nine sses, was at the bottom. Tang Wulin, himself, was a ss six associate. Once an associate reached ss nine and earned enough contribution points, they could be promoted to manager. There were three levels of managers: probationary manager, outer hall manager, and inner hall manager. Tang Wulin remembered hearing that Wu Zhangkong, a two-word battle armor master, had the qualifications to be an inner hall manager. Above managers were the true executives of the Tang Sect.

    The Tang Sect had various branches across the continent, each with inner and outer halls. An outer hall was typically made up of subdivisions, specifically an Agility Hall, a Defense Hall, and a Power Hall. Outer hall disciples belonged to one of the three and primarily took care of external affairs rted to the Tang Sect¡¯s corporate operations. An inner hall of the Tang Sect wasposed of an Enforcement Hall, a Battle Hall, and a Holy Hall. Very few disciples were allowed into the inner court, and those that were also had their own specializations.

    Only managers had the privilege of entering an inner hall. They also enjoyed a high sry as part of their position, unlike associates who were stuck working for their outer hall until they earned a promotion. Regardless of position, however, the Tang Sect did not impose strict work requirements on its disciples, especially those like Tang Wulin who were under twenty years of age. Younger disciples only had to focus on cultivating and improving themselves.

    Above managers of inner halls, each branch had a branchmaster and a general manager. General managers held authorityparable to that of a Branchmaster. Beyond the various branches, however, there was the Douluo Pce, the core of the Tang Sect where all administrative power was concentrated. Only those with the highest levels of authority were allowed to enter the Douluo Pce. That meant that every hall and its subdivisions reported to those of the Douluo Pce, all of whom were equivalent to branchmasters!

    Guo Xiaoxu, the man standing before Tang Wulin now, was a general manager. Normal general managers held authority on par with that of an outer branchmaster, but this man was the general manager of the headquarters in Shrek City! Although Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know exactly how much authority Guo Xiaoxu possessed, he could safely assume that the man wielded quite a bit.

    ¡°Hello, General Manager Guo.¡± Tang Wulin bowed in respect.

    Guo Xiaoxu smiled. ¡°You really are a smart kid. I watched your match with the Imperial Sun Moon Academy. It was a great performance. You did well. You kids weren¡¯t just representing Shrek Academy, the five of you are Tang Sect disciples! To encourage you to keep working hard, the Douluo Pce has decided to reward you.¡±

    Reward? Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up. He could barely contain his excitement as he said, ¡°Thank you, General Manager Guo.¡±

    Guo Xiaoxu looked at Tang Wulin warmly. ¡°Each of you can choose one Tang Sect secret art to learn, free of charge. You will also be awarded ten thousand contribution points each. However, these points are only meant for buying things and will not count toward your total points.¡±

    Since the points didn¡¯t count toward their total point count, Tang Wulin and his team couldn¡¯t use them to be promoted. Even so, ten thousand points could buy a lot. If Tang Wulin ounted for the points he already had, that meant he would have enough to buy two spirit items. These points couldn¡¯t havee at a better time!

    ¡°You three go ahead and pick what art you want,¡± Guo Xiaoxu said to Tang Wulin, turning to Xu Lizhi and Xie Xie as well. The two had arrived some time ago. ¡°When you get back, tell Ye Xinn and Xu Xiaoyan to do the same.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you!¡± the three eximed in unison. They werepletely satisfied with their rewards.

    Tang Wulin currently knew three Tang Sect secret arts: Purple Demon Eyes, the Mysterious Heaven Method, and Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon.

    Xu Lizhi knew Mysterious Jade Hands, Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon, the Mysterious Heaven Method, Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, and a few hidden weapon techniques.

    Xie Xie only knew two secrets arts: the Mysterious Heaven Method and Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step.

    Xu Xiaoyan knew the Mysterious Heaven Method and Purple Demon Eyes.

    Ye Xinn knew the Mysterious Heaven Method, Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, and the Mysterious Jade Hands.

    Once all five of them learned another Tang Sect secret art, their strength would grow significantly.

    Tang Wulin chose Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step without hesitation. He already had plenty of attack power, and hisck of mobility was currently his greatest weakness on the battlefield. Since he only had close-ranged attacks, learning Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step would provide him with a way to close in on his targets. It was a better choice than the Mysterious Jade Hands since he already had his dragon w.

    Xu Lizhi and Xie Xie both chose Purple Demon Eyes in order to cultivate their spiritual strength. They needed to have sufficient spiritual power for when they fused with another spirit soul. Furthermore, Purple Demon Eyes enhanced its user¡¯s eyesight and could unleash a spiritual attack once it had been trained to a high enough level.

    Apart from the foundational Mysterious Heaven Method, everyone in Tang Wulin¡¯s group agreed that Purple Demon Eyes was the most useful art.

    Although he now had enough points to buy two spirit items, Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t in a rush to buy them. He refrained from doing so because he was worried about how he would store them afterward. He decided that he would buy them after obtaining the two he couldn¡¯t get at the Tang Sect. Havinge to this decision, he asked Guo Xiaoxu to reserve the two items for him for a fee of one thousand points.

    Guo Xiaoxu watched the trio of kids leave in high spirits, then he wandered off to a conference room. The room exuded an air of ancientness. Every single item in the sparsely decorated room was clearly there for a reason. Each was a priceless treasure.

    Guo Xiaoxu walked over to the table in the room and took a seat, giving a curt nod to the six men who were already seated. A young man in his twenties sat at the head of the table. He had long ck hair that reached his shoulders and a pair of silver eyes.

    ¡°How were they?¡± asked a bald man seated across from Guo Xiaoxu. Tang Wulin would have recognized this man to be Branchmaster Zhao.

    Guo Xiaoxu cracked a wry smile. ¡°You can rest easy, Shiny Head! Let me tell you all about them.¡±

    ¡°Call me that again and I¡¯ll kick your ass!¡± Branchmaster Zhao rubbed his shiny, bald head.

    ¡°Those kids aren¡¯t too shabby,¡± Guo Xiaoxu said, ignoring the remark. ¡°Tang Wulin in particr, he¡¯s something special. I think we can ept him into the Battle Hall as soon as he gets his fourth ring. Xu Lizhi isn¡¯t too bad either, he¡¯s a rare food type. Xie Xie isn¡¯t quite as good, but since he has twin martial souls, he would be good material for us to work with. We¡¯ll definitely need to give him a lot of guidance though. Actually, I think we can take all three of them into the Battle Hall once they get their fourth rings.¡±

    The young man at the head of the table nodded. ¡°What do you think, everyone?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was sweet, charming, and had a sort of maism to it. The moment he spoke, everyone at the table sat straighter in their chairs and turned to him with eyes full of respect.

    A muscr middle-aged man said, ¡°I think having them go directly to the inner hall from the outer hall after getting their fourth rings is too hasty. They would do well to spend some time at my Defense Hall first.¡±

    Branchmaster Zhao snorted. ¡°Your Defense Hall only does odd jobs. If they¡¯re gonna do anything in the outer hall, then it should be with my Power Hall!¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± The young man eyed the two. ¡°Jade needs to be sculpted carefully, but we can¡¯t be wasting time either. Have them join the Battle Hall. I¡¯ll let you handle them, Xiaoxu. You can invest more resources in them than usual. That kid Wu Zhangkong should be close to bing a three-word battle armor master as well. We¡¯ll have him join the Holy Hall with a silver ribbon when he does.¡±

    Guo Xiaoxu stood up and bowed. ¡°Yes, Pce Lord.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today,¡± the Pce Lord announced.¡± I still need to go back to the Academy. There has been a lot of evil soul master activitytely. Send a message to all of our branches. Warn them to stay vignt. Our Battle Hall will lead the operation to clean things up.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone stood and bowed. ¡°Goodbye, Pce Lord.¡±

    The lights in the room flickered, going dim for a moment.

    Then the Pce Lord was gone.

 Chapter 465 - Gu Yue, Confess!

    <strong><u>Chapter 465 - Gu Yue, Confess!</u></strong>

    ¡°Xie Xie and Lizhi, please keep what I¡¯ll be saying next in mind. The Purple Demon Eyes is an art that requires daily morning cultivation, and the cultivation is slow to say so the least. You can¡¯t rush it. I¡¯ll teach you two how to train it tomorrow morning,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xie Xie brought a hand to his lips. ¡°Then how about I teach you the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Tang Wulin shed a smile.

    A distance away, Yue Zhengyu leaned against a wall, lips pursed and eyes glued to the trio. ¡°They¡¯re so lucky. Howe I never have such luck?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t go out much. Have you hit rank 40 yet?¡± asked Yuanen Yehui, careful to keep a five meter space between them.

    ¡°Yeah. I did. Just wait until I get my second spirit soul... Hehe. You better watch out for your ss president position.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui snickered.

    Snorting, Yue Zhengyu continued, ¡°We¡¯ll see once the next semester starts.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go easy on you. Don¡¯t me me if you lose a limb or two.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu sent a heated re her way but otherwise said nothing. He didn¡¯t have much confidence facing her.

    ?

    The door to the dormitory shut behind Gu Yue with a muted click. As Ye Xinn and Xue Xiaoyan had gone to receive their rewards from the Tang Sect, their shared room was now empty with her departure.

    A bit of color returned to her pale cheeks as she breathed in the fresh air and stretched her limbs.

    In the middle of practicing the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, Tang Wulin immediately noticed Gu Yue. Dropping everything he was doing, he broke into a jog toward her.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Doing any better?¡± Tang Wulin asked, concerned over her slower recovery rate.

    ¡°Yeah. A bit. Don¡¯t worry about me. I just need some more time,¡± Gu Yue said. If Tang Wulin weren¡¯t right in front of her, he would have missed her words.

    He cracked a small smile, hesitating before asking, ¡°Can we go to your ce for a minute? There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Gu Yue tilted her head slightly, peering at him through thickshes. Eyes bright and wide. But she nodded a momentter. ¡°Okay. Come on then.¡±

    Watching from a distance, Xie Xie whistled and blew kisses at the couple. Standing nearby was Yuanen Yehui, who curled her lip in disgust. She made for her room without looking back.

    As soon as Tang Wulin stepped into the girls¡¯ room, he was submerged in pink and softness. The beds were made and the desks stood free of clutter. He rubbed a fingertip across a window pane and stared at the clean, dust-free patch of skin. Totally different from the boys¡¯ room.

    Gu Yue sat on her bed then pointed at a chair for Tang Wulin.

    Although they were together every day for sses, the two rarely had time to talk alone. Especially since she at times would give him the cold shoulder.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± The object of her affections sitting so near, Gu Yue¡¯s heart raced.

    Despite being only fourteen, Tang Wulin already carried the makings of a man, and they were bing more and more apparent each day. Standing over 170 centimeters, he had a muscr but lean build. His face, handsome and bright,bined withrge eyes framed by longshes, brought most girls to a blush. But not Gu Yue. She was different. She was used to looking at those appealing features.

    ¡°Gu Yue, confess!¡± Tang Wulin demanded.

 Chapter 466 - Against the Wall

    <strong><u>Chapter 466 - Against the Wall</u></strong>

    Gu Yue¡¯s face flushed a delicious pink. She wrapped her arms around herself, around the curves that were starting to grow more pronounced. Girls developed faster than boys after all. And like most other girls, she already entertained herself with thoughts of romance.

    Never in her life had Gu Yue allowed another boy to touch her. Not even Xie Xie or Xu Lizhi. But for some reason, for some strange and wonderful and mysterious reason, she didn¡¯t mind it with Tang Wulin. In fact, sometimes she even took the initiative. Owing to her dominating personality, she would often separate him from other girls. And Tang Wulin, oblivious to this the first couple of instances, couldn¡¯t help but notice these actions as time passed. As they ured more and more often. He soon grew used to Gu Yue¡¯s hot and cold attitude toward him and her indifference toward everyone else. His special rtionship with Gu Yue brought him joy, but deep in his heart he always knew there was some sort of barrier standing between them. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but he knew it existed.

    ¡°Confess? Confess what?¡± Gu Yue asked, her cheeks still rosy and panic shing in her eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®confess what¡¯? We both know what I¡¯m talking about. Out with it.¡±

    Her fingers yed with the hem of her clothes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Wulin asked, looking straight into her eyes.

    Gu Yue shook her head, averting her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What is the Dragon God Transformation? You¡¯re the one who said its name, so how could you not know?¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s eyes zed over, her mind nking out in shock. She turned back to face him. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Tang Wulin blinked a few times. ¡°Yeah. What did you think I was talking about?¡±

    Gu Yue kicked his shin angrily and Tang Wulin chuckled, not bothering to dodge it. He even brought his leg up hopping, exaggeratedly howling in pain.

    ¡°That really hurts! I think you broke a bone. Gu Yue, you have to take responsibility!¡± Tang Wulin said, a mischievous smile tugging on his lips.

    Gu Yue rolled her eyes. ¡°Serves you right. If you have something to say, then say it. Don¡¯t juste to joke around.¡± She pointed at the door. ¡°If you¡¯ve had enough fun, then hurry up and leave.¡±

    The pained screams came to an abrupt halt. Tang Wulin¡¯s expression grew serious, eyes narrowing into slits. ¡°What is the Dragon God¡¯s Transformation?¡±

    ¡°I made it up,¡± Gu Yue said.

    ¡°M-made it up?¡± Tang Wulin gaped at her. ¡°Then that stuff about the first transformation being Dragon God Awakens was made up too?¡±

    ¡°Yep! Doesn¡¯t it sound cool?¡± Gu Yue said with her hands on her hips.

    ¡°You win.¡± Tang Wulin rose to his feet and made to leave. Gu Yue didn¡¯t say a word to stop him.

    At the door, Tang Wulin finally nced back. ¡°You really came up with those names on your own?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Lying is bad you know!¡±

    Gue Yue snorted. ¡°So childish.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. In fact, I can tell you¡¯re lying. I see it in your eyes. Good kids don¡¯t lie!¡± Tang Wulin said righteously, wagging his finger.

    Gu Yue arched her brow. ¡°So what are you going to do about it?¡±

    In one quick, fluid motion, Tang Wulin appeared right before her, his hands clutching at her shoulders. She yelped. Next thing she knew, he had her pressed against the wall, his arms on either side of her, a makeshift cage..

    Their eyes met. Tang Wulin brought his face closer to hers. A couple of inches separated their noses. She could feel his warm breath against her cheeks, could smell his unique and masculine scent with each breath. She somehow managed to blush even redder.

    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Interrogating you!¡± Tang Wulin dered.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you!¡± Despite Gu Yue¡¯s meek voice, something foreign flickered in her eyes. Something bold. It was right there. Tang Wulin¡¯s face, fierce and determined, mere inches from hers. She closed her eyes,shes sying like a fan. And she pursed her lips. Faint elemental fluctuations rippled around her, ready to rampage at any moment.

    A rustle of cloth. Gu Yue opened her eyes. To her surprise, Tang Wulin had dropped his arms and let out a sigh.

    ¡°Fine. I can¡¯t do this. You win,¡± Tang Wulin shook his head and turned to leave. If she won¡¯t answer, then so be it. She did smell nice though.

    ¡°Get back here!¡± Gu Yue shouted after him.

    Tang Wulin nced over his shoulder. ¡°No. If you won¡¯t trust me, then what¡¯s the point?¡±

    Gu Yue red daggers at him. ¡°Fine. Leave then. I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    In a sh, Tang Wulin appeared in front of her using his newly learned Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step.

    ¡°Tell me.¡± He pulled a chair over and sat down, looking at her inquisitively.

    She lowered her head in silence.

    ¡°Out with it already. You only have to tell me and no one else. I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡±

    ¡°Actually, my martial soul is a dragon,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°A dragon?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s heartbeat quickened, blood thumping in his ears. His shirt stuck to his back, suddenly damp and sticky. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Elementalist?¡±

    Gu Yue nodded. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s also a dragon. Control over the elements is just how my martial soul manifests.¡±

 Chapter 467 - Seven-colored Dragon

    <strong><u>Chapter 467 - Seven-colored Dragon</u></strong>

    When it became clear Tang Wulin had no more to say, whether in surprise or focus, Gu Yue continued, words barely audible. ¡°Have you heard of the Seven-colored Dragon?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. Dragons were the most powerful type of soul beast on the continent and there were countless species and offshoots. Even those with true draconic blood flowing in their veins were numerous.

    Gu Yue smiled, sugary sweet. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know anyway.¡±

    ¡°Well, tell me what it is then. I can¡¯t sense any bit of draconic aura on you! Your martial soul doesn¡¯t seem one bit like a dragon either,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    ¡°Of course. The Seven-colored Dragon doesn¡¯t have scales and its looks shares few characteristics with most other dragons. The dragon side won¡¯t manifest until my cultivation reaches a higher level, and I¡¯m still far off from it. My Seven-colored Dragon is one of the strongest dragons you know! It¡¯s far more powerful than one of those single-element dragons. It¡¯s an elementalist, so I called my martial soul ¡®Elementalist¡¯ as well to hide its true nature. Look.¡± Gu Yue extended her hand and a ck mass appeared in her palm. It waspletely opaque, its shape everchanging,pressing and expanding like wisps of smoke.

    Tang Wulin sucked in a deep breath the moment heid eyes on it. ¡°I-is that darkness?¡±

    Gu Yue nodded. ¡°It is. I¡¯m able to control darkness, so I can use seven elements. Not six.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that,¡± Tang Wulin murmured, realization dawning on him. ¡°But why are you hiding the fact that you can use it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I really want to hide it. I just don¡¯t want people to misunderstand me for an evil soul master. It¡¯ll be really annoying if they did. My mom told me not to reveal it. Light and darkness conflicts anyway, so I can¡¯t use both at the same time.¡±

    ¡°How does this rte to our soul fusion skill then?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    A faint smile appeared on Gu Yue¡¯s lips. ¡°The Seven-colored Dragon controls the elements and the Golden Dragon controls the body. Legend has it that the Dragon God was split into two, bing the Golden Dragon and the Seven-colored Dragon. You see how they¡¯re rted now? That¡¯s why our soul fusion skill is like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s also normal that you can¡¯t sense any dragon aura from me. None of my martial soul¡¯s draconic characteristics will appear until I have seven soul rings. But I can still sense the Golden Dragon bloodline in you. It¡¯s so pure, so I¡¯m always drawn to you...¡±

    Gu Yue blushed, averting her eyes. ¡°A-anyway. That¡¯s the way it is. Our Dragon God Transformationbines the power of the elements and blood essence to unleash unstoppable might. Our cultivation bases are still too low though. We can¡¯t bring out the true power of the Dragon God Transformation yet, and that¡¯s also why the aftereffects are so severe.¡±

    Tang Wulin finally understood. Gu Yue hadn¡¯t activated their soul fusion skill by chance. She had known about it from the beginning. It was no wonder that she treated him so differently from others. It was all because of her martial soul.

    A trace of gloom settled in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. Unfortunately, he had to avoid using the soul fusion skill in the future. His seals couldn¡¯t take it. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t risk using it until he broke his fourth seal. At that thought, expectation welled in him as he looked forward to the day all eighteen seals were broken.

    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s it. You can go now,¡± Gu Yue said, shooing him off.

    Tang Wulin smiled wryly. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Shouldn¡¯t we discuss the Dragon God Transformation? Actually, I wanted to tell you, the Dragon God Transformation is harmful to my body. We can¡¯t use it in the future, even as ast resort.¡±

    ¡°It hurts you? Are you pretending to be weak, or...?¡± Gu Yue stared at him, wide-eyed.

    Tang Wulin went silent as he thought about how to respond. He couldn¡¯t possibly tell her about the Golden Dragon King seals. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to tell her, but that he was afraid of being called a freak. His circumstances were beyond strange after all. But Gu Yue had told him her secret, so he feltpelled to reciprocate her trust.

    Don¡¯t tell her. Old Tang¡¯s voice resounded in his head. Tang Wulin¡¯s heart trembled. He sucked in a breath and made his decision then and there.

    ¡°It¡¯s too powerful. All of the energy that it unleashes harms my meridian channels,¡± Tang Wulin said as he got up to leave. ¡°Well, I should be on my way.¡±

    Gu Yue watched as he made for the door, unease settling in her heart. It was clear Tang Wulin had wanted to tell her something but chose not to in the end. What was he going to say?

    After the door to Gu Yue¡¯s dorm room shut behind him, Tang Wulin headed straight back to his own and sent his consciousness into the depths of his mind.

    ¡°Old Tang, why not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the Seven-colored Dragon before. There are a few things off about what she told you. Although it¡¯s true that the Dragon God was split into two, those two halves were the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King. You have the powers of the Golden Dragon King sealed within you, not some regr Golden Dragon. The Golden Dragon is merely one of the children of the Golden Dragon King. Perhaps the Seven-colored Dragon is a descendent of the Silver Dragon King, but then shouldn¡¯t it be a Silver Dragon? That¡¯s the strange part. I¡¯ll need to think about this carefully. If the Seven-colored Dragon really doese from the Silver Dragon King, then her story is somewhat believable. Even so, you must never tell anyone about the eighteen Golden Dragon King seals within you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Thisplicated background story puzzled Tang Wulin. That the Golden Dragon King was one of the supreme dragons in the world, outssing even the Holy Radiant Dragon, was no news to him. But the fact that Gu Yue¡¯s martial soul was the Seven-colored Dragon, which might have descended from the Silver Dragon King, shocked him. He needed time to put his thoughts in order.

    ?

    The end-of-semester exam soon concluded. Thanks to the bonus points awarded to everyone in the first grade, no one failed and celebrations for the whole ss was in order.

    Shen Yi gave a brief summary of the exam¡¯s oues then announced the end of the semester and the start of their vacation.

    Although it was only their first semester, every student had gone through countless trials and gained much experience under their belts. Fearing expulsion, they had fought tooth and nail to improve themselves, more so than before entering Shrek Academy.

    Time had flown by during the semester. Each student was now clear on their objectives and the paths they must take to aplish those. While they had yet to learn any profound secret or mystery of the world under Shrek Academy¡¯s wings, the students of the first grade developed an iron-hard work ethic. The illustrious environment of Shrek Academy had pushed them so.

    News of Tang Wulin¡¯s team¡¯s victory against the Imperial Sun Moon Academy had already spread like wildfire in the outer court. Since they had also defeated the second grade ss, they were now known as century¡¯s strongest ss of new students.

    After ss was dismissed, Tang Wulin called his friends to his dorm room, Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu included.

    ¡°Do you guys all have ns for your vacation? Who¡¯s staying and who¡¯s going home?¡± Tang Wulin asked. The dining room closing down for vacation would prove to be a problem.

 Chapter 468 - Reunion with Mo Lan

    <strong><u>Chapter 468 - Reunion with Mo Lan</u></strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m paying my home a visit first. Then I¡¯m going to train in the Spirit Pagoda for a bit. We only have one month off after all,¡± Gu Yue said.

    ¡°I¡¯m going home. I¡¯ll still be cultivating hard though,¡± Xie Xie said.

    ¡°I¡¯m going home too,¡± Xu Xiaoyan chimed in. ¡°I live in the same city as Xie Xie.¡±

    ¡°Same,¡± said Yue Zhengyu, shrugging. ¡°I need to go home to get my next spirit soul for my fourth ring.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m staying,¡± Ye Xinn said. ¡°Though, I¡¯m not going to be on campus much. I¡¯ll be training my sword in seclusion until Gu Yue returns to help me get another spirit soul.¡±

    ¡°If you need our help with the spirit tower, just call,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    Ye Xinn shook her head. ¡°My spirit soul requirements are a bit specific. I won¡¯t be doing the tower assault. I need to buy mine instead.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Wulin didn¡¯t pry any further. Everyone had their secrets.

    Xu Lizhi chuckled. ¡°Guess it¡¯s my turn. Well, I¡¯m going to visit my family. I¡¯ve been feeling a bit homesick. Right, Xinn.¡± He turned to face her. ¡°When do you n on going to the Spirit Pagoda? I want to go too!¡±

    ¡°In about half a month,¡± she answered.

    ¡°Great. Count me in.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head with a smile at those two, turning to Yuanen Yehui. ¡°What about you? Are you going anywhere?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any family to visit so I¡¯m going to stay and cultivate.¡± Yuanen Yehui cut a lonesome figure.

    Tang Wulin sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have any family either, so I¡¯ll be staying on campus as well. I might go on a trip sometime during the vacation, but for now it looks like it¡¯ll just be the two of us here.¡±

    Gu Yue nced at Yuanen Yehui, then at Tang Wulin. She hesitated, lips opening and closing, but in the end she remained silent.

    ¡°It looks like everyone has their own ns, so we¡¯ll be parting ways for a while. But don¡¯t lose sight of our goal, guys. Xinn will have her fourth soul ring soon. That¡¯s why once the next semester rolls in, we can finally start churning out some battle armor. Let¡¯s all do our best.¡±

    Somewhere along the line, the eight working students had formed a tight little circle. Tang Wulin reached forward with his hand, cing it in the center of the ring. Without missing a beat, Gu Yue ced her hand t on top. The rest joined in a momentter, sharing smiles and a look of trust. Following a shared nod, they cheered, ¡°Let¡¯s do our best!¡±

    And with that, the members of Tang Wulin¡¯s trusted friends filtered out of the room. All except one.

    ¡°Escort me to the gates,¡± Gu Yue said to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Tang Wulin folded his hands behind his head and rxed. He enjoyed the freedom between semesters. As soon as they stepped out of the dormitory, a chill breeze swept by, touseling their hair. The trek toward the gates carried a certain sense of gloom, empty of students, most of who had left for vacation. That it was peaceful was undeniable however, and the two walked on in silence.

    It wasn¡¯t until Gu Yue had stepped through the gate and walked a few paces more did she flip around, breaking the quiet between them. ¡°You can go back now. I¡¯ll see you next semester,¡± she said, waving him goodbye.

    Not noticing anything out of the ordinary, Tang Wulin shed a radiant smile. ¡°See ya!¡±

    Gu Yue bit her lip. Her hand twitched in the air before she waved stiffly once more. It fell to her side. A ck limousine pulled up and she got in without saying another word.

    As the limousine drove off, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart thumped in his chest. Gu Yue really doese from a wealthy family!

    He stood at the gates for a while longer, staring off into nothingness. The wind blew past him again, chill and crisp. Snapping back to attention, he made a beeline for the sidewalk and hailed a taxi to the train station.

    He would go on a trip. Everything was already prepared.

    Sitting at the top of his current priorities was obtaining the four spirit items necessary to break his next seal. He didn¡¯t want to finish just short of the three month deadline. He wanted to break the fourth seal during his vacation. Once that happened, he would obtain a second blood essence soul ring, a major boost in power. Another reason why he was in a such a rush was because it was possible that the seal would break early. That could spell disaster.

    After eating so much nutritious food this semester at Shrek Academy and at his Uncle-master¡¯s ce, he was confident that his body could endure the surge of power. Furthermore, his control over his blood essence had improved by leaps and bounds after mastering Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens. In fact, his third seal breaking had been easy. He wasn¡¯t too worried about the fourth.

    Once Tang Wulin reached the train station, he bought a ticket for the first train to Heaven Dou City. To his good luck, Zhen Hua had agreed to prepare the remaining spirit items at a low price. It saved him the hassle of searching through the whole continent. Stopped him from overturning rock and stone.

    Tang Wulin was actually quite rich now. He had plenty of alloys ready to auction off.

    But it was hard to find what he needed in Shrek City, and the selling price for the alloys didn¡¯t satisfy. These two reasons made traveling to Heaven Dou City all the more appealing. Once he obtained thest two spirit items, he would return to the Tang Sect headquarters in Shrek City to obtain the other two spirit items needed to shatter the fourth seal. Then he would visit Zhuo Shi for cultivation guidance. A tight schedule indeed.

    The train smoothly cruised to a stop at the station and Tang Wulin boarded. He found his seat and sat down. Taking in his surroundings, he was astonished by the crowded rows and even more crowded seats. A trace of anxiety gripped his heart. If he closed his eyes, he could still picture in vivid detail the corpses that spilled over the carriage. The red that stained the ground. No matter the fact he had survived and neutralized the terrorists, it didn¡¯t erase what had transpired that day. A tragedy.

    His eyes fluttered open. Tang Wulin could not help but wonder how the kind female conductor was faring. Mo Lan. Her name stayed with him, etched into his heart, along with the brave manner in which she had offered herself as sacrifice.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please sit down. Please don¡¯t block the aisle. You may store your belongings on thepartment above your seats if so desired. Oh sir, please watch your step.¡±

    Tang Wulin flipped around in his seat to the owner of the voice and caught sight of a familiar face. It¡¯s her!

    ¡°Big Sis Mo Lan!¡± Tang Wulin was up in his seat before he knew it. He waved. To see her in good health brought him joy,

    Hearing her name, Mo Lan turned around and nearly jumped in surprise. ¡°Wha! It¡¯s you!¡±

    In a few brisk steps, she was right before him. And then, her arms wrapped around Tang Wulin in a deep embrace.

    Swathed in warmth, Tang Wulin could pretend hey in the embrace of nostalgia, his mother, and most of all, home. It had been such a long time. He could hardly remember the feather touch of such warmth.

    He looked up, keeping her gaze with sorrowful eyes, the start of tears building at the corners. ¡°Big Sis Mo Lan!¡±

    Mo Lan hugged him tighter. ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Wulin. I can¡¯t thank you enough. But why did you run off that day? I didn¡¯t even get a chance to thank you before you left.¡±

    She sniffed, her expression mirroring Tang Wulin¡¯s. The surrounding passengers all fell into a hush, stunned to see the stoic, professional train conductor suddenly break into tears.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± Mo Lan said, rubbing at her reddened eyes with the back of a sleeve. She led him away by the hand, fingers intertwined.

    Tang Wulin didn¡¯t resist.

    The moment they were alone in the conductor¡¯s chambers, the dam fell once more. Mo Lan huped as she sobbed, soft enough so that only sighs and gasps could be heard. Ever since that fateful day, her outlook on life had changed. She would stand resolute even at the threat of her life.

    When Mo Lan had finished recovering, her father tried to persuade her to quit her job as conductor. But she was determined to continue. Her reasoning had been simple. If she hid from danger because she was a city official¡¯s daughter, then her father would lose the public¡¯s trust and his authority would plummet. In the end, he couldn¡¯t dissuade her. All he could do was reinforce the security on the trains and stations.

    Mo Lan,uded as a hero for how well she had handled the terrorist attack. However, deep in her heart, she knew that to be untrue. The real hero was Tang Wulin. Yet the information regarding him had been all but suppressed, wiped off the face of the earth.

 Chapter 469 - The Ashen-robed Man

    <strong><u>Chapter 469 - The Ashen-robed Man</u></strong>

    From her father¡¯s own lips, the pressure to keep quiet about Tang Wulin had been issued by the higher-ups. What Mo Lan did not know, however, was that Shrek Academy had a huge hand in the secrecy surrounding all things Tang Wulin. And that they had done so for the sake of his safety. It was best if such a young person was cast out of the spotlight, away from the evil soul masters¡¯ dangerous gazes.

    ¡°Big Sis Mo Lan, don¡¯t cry! See, I¡¯m fine!¡± Tang Wulin put on his brightest smile. ¡°How have you been? Have you fully recovered?¡± He grabbed some nearby tissues and offered them to her.

    Mo Lan epted the tissues and dabbed at the corners of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m doing good, thanks. Jeez. You should have listened to me when I told you to leave that day. But still. Thank you. You saved my life.¡±

    ¡°Big Sis, you¡¯re exaggerating. Any soul master would have done the same. By the way, has that evil soul master been captured yet? I heard from my teacher that he was able to escape.¡±

    Mo Lan shook her head. ¡°Vile bastards like him are crafty. There¡¯s no trail to follow. But the Federation has still dispatched a task force to hunt him down and crack down on other criminals. They¡¯ll catch him sooner orter.¡± Her eyes lit up. ¡°Oh right! It¡¯s a good thing we ran into each other today. Here, take this,¡± she said as she retrieved a card from her pocket. She handed it to him.

    ¡°This is...?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a train pass that works throughout the entire Federation. The pass I promised youst time was an ordinary civilian one, but since you¡¯re a hero who saved so many people, I got permission to issue you a pass with the highest privileges. Whenever you ride a train in the future, just show them this card and they¡¯ll let you in for free and give you a private room fit for four. You can bring people along with you too.¡±

    ¡°Huh? This card is awesome!¡± Tang Wulin eximed.

    Mo Lan smiled. ¡°A hero¡¯s treatment befits a hero. You deserve it. Now keep the pass safe. If you lose it, give me a call and I¡¯ll have another one issued for you. Right, what¡¯s your number?¡±

    A few tapster, she had Tang Wulin¡¯s number saved as a contact.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take you to your private room. You can experience it for yourself.¡±

    Wiping away thest of her tears, Mo Lan bounced at every step and pulled him along to a carriage located at the center of the train.

    All trains had an area for VIPs. No one but honored guests could enter and there was no way to buy a ticket in. Only those such as high-ranking politicians, powerful soul masters, or eminent military personnel qualified. There was no doubt that anyone found in this VIP area had made great contributions to the Federation and weren¡¯t just throwing their money around.

    Since she was the train conductor, Mo Lan knew which of the rooms were upied and which ones weren¡¯t. She brought Tang Wulin to one tucked in the center.

    It was hardly spacious. It was built within a train after all. A dozen or so square meters in area, the room boasted a small sofa, a desk, and two bunk beds. It was justrge enough tofortably amodate four people. Of course, the room was luxuriouspared to ordinary seats.

    ¡°Wulin, just rest here for now. The train will be departing soon so I have some things I need to attend to first. I¡¯lle visit you once I¡¯m done,¡± said Mo Lan, smiling warmly.

    ¡°Okay. See you in a bit, Big Sis!¡±

    At the click of the door¡¯s lock, Tang Wulin fell back against the mattress, eagle sprawled. He rolled over once, pressing his face into the sheets. He breathed in. The scent of freshundry felt calming, and with how tranquil the room was, he could meditate in peace here.

    But he didn¡¯t meditate. Rather, taking a long-deserved rest seemed more attractive. As was expeling his pent up tension and stress through slumber-fueled breaths. So there hey, enjoying the peace and quiet.

    His eyelids grew heavy and his mind fell into a sleepy haze.

    When Tang Wulin awoke, he felt refreshed, more energetic than he had felt in weeks. He sighed in pleasure as he stretched his body.

    The pit-a-pat of feet against floor echoed during Tang Wulin¡¯s short walk to the desk. He picked up theplimentary water bottle. Drank a few gulps. Taking a seat at the desk, he peered out the window and watched thendscape flitting by. Gone were thoughts of responsibilities and duties. It was only him and the lush scenery now.

    Suddenly, the train shuddered, rousing him from his serene state of mind. What¡¯s going on?

    Tang Wulin shot up to his feet. With thest train incident fresh on his mind, he was instantly on high alert. He pulled open the door to his room and surveyed the area. There was no sight of anyone else.

    Just as Tang Wulin ran out to investigate, the train broadcasted a garbled voice, ¡°Mo Lan,e to the ninth carriage right now. If you don¡¯t, I will blow up the entire train.¡±

    A sense of dread creeped into Tang Wulin¡¯s heart the moment he heard the voice. Another attack!

    Tang Wulin dashed from his private room in the thirteenth carriage to the ninth.

    Do terrorists just love attacking the train from Shrek to Heaven Dou?

    The entire train was already the picture of chaos. With the previous terrorist attack only happening a couple weeks prior, the passengers were all trembling with fear, panic in their hearts. They fled from the ninth carriage, trying to get as far away as possible.

    It was hard for Tang Wulin to push against the flow. Without his astounding physical strength, he would have been shoved away by the tide of frantic passengers..

    He heard a scream as soon as he reached the ninth carriage, and he immediately identified it as Mo Lan¡¯s. Shit!

    Throwing caution to the wind, Tang Wulin broke down the door to the carriage and charged in.

    He was greeted with a gruesome sight. The entire carriage. Crimson. The metallic scent of blood thick in the air. Dozens of mutted corpses littered the ground, still warm from their recent deaths. All of it assaulted his senses, a wave of nausea crashing into him.

    Most of the dead were staff, and they were better armed than in thest incident. But clearly, it still wasn¡¯t enough.

    A short, ashen-robed man stood in the center of the carriage, blood pooling at his feet. A bone spike sprouted out of his right index finger. It pierced through Mo Lan¡¯s shoulder. He held her up in the air with arms that were strangely thickpared to the rest of his body.

    ¡°Tell me, who is the kid who saved youst time? How can I find him? Tell me, and I¡¯ll grant you a swift death,¡± the man said, his voice torture to the ears and mind.

    Mo Lan trembled in fear, but she gritted her teeth and remained silent.

    ¡°Refusing to talk? I¡¯ll give you a taste of my Phosphor Fire Soul Refinement then.¡± An eerie smile spread across the man¡¯s face as he brought his other w-like hand out. A dark green me appeared in his palm and he moved it toward Mo Lan¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Stop! I¡¯m right here!¡± Tang Wulin charged at the man, his eyes shing purple as he used his Purple Demon Eyes¡¯ spiritual attack.

    The moment their gazes met, Tang Wulin froze. Those haunting green eyes. He gasped and clutched his head, the pain searing his mind and reflecting his attempt to shock the man¡¯s mind. Against him, Tang Wulin was nothing, an ant before an elephant. His eyes regained their obsidian hue and he copsed to the ground, still clutching his head, still screaming.

    ¡°Hehe. That was easy. Very good, very good. You¡¯ve saved me a lot of time.¡± The man grinned, lips peeling back to reveal sharp teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the two of you die as easily as the others. You¡¯ll both experience my Phosphor Fire Soul Refinement.¡± He turned back to Mo Lan, thest of the green me slipping within her.

 Chapter 470 - Phosphor Fire Soul Refinement

    <strong><u>Chapter 470 - Phosphor Fire Soul Refinement</u></strong>

    Mo Lan screamed. Her body jerked as it tried to resist the pain, agitating the wound on her shoulder. Bright red blood sttered the ground with every movement. Then the green me fully submerged into her head and dyed it green.

    After taking the bacsh of his failed spiritual attack, Tang Wulin could do nothing buty there on the ground and watch, helpless to save Mo Lan.

    Tang Wulin had ovee countless challenges since entering Shrek Academy, growing stronger step by step. After defeating the Imperial Sun Moon Academy in their team battle, he finally felt like he found his ce. But now, facing this sinister man, he realized just how insignificant he still was. He had barely started to walk on the path to power and didn¡¯t understand what true strength was. He couldn¡¯t even see the end to this man¡¯s power.

    Even so, he would stake it all to save Mo Lan!

    Tang Wulin bit down on the tip of his tongue hard enough to draw blood in order to clear his mind of the piercing headache. Gathering his willpower, he forced himself to stand up. He stomped down. The train shuddered, and he shot forward like a bullet. His blood essence flowed in reverse and draconic aura reached its peak in an instant. His golden dragon w appeared an instantter and he unleashed Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens, concentrating all of his might into this one attack.

    From the spiritual bacsh he just received, Tang Wulin knew that he was no match for this man. He was utterly insignificant before this monster. All Tang Wulin could hope for was that a surprise attack would be effective.

    But he still had to avoid identally harming Mo Lan in his attack!

    The man flicked his gaze to Tang Wulin, dark humor in his eyes. He swung Mo Lan in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction bringing her between him and Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin had never faced someone as devilish as this man before, but with all of hisbat experience, he was prepared for this.

    Mid-run, Tang Wulin angled himself to the side with Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, grabbed a seat with his left hand and used it as an anchor point to fling himself toward the wall. Then he kicked off the wall, altering his trajectory to go around Mo Lan and attack the man from the side.

    Under so much pressure, Tang Wulin¡¯s skill in the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step reached the next level.

    The man raised his left hand. Long bone spikes burst from his fingertips and rushed forward to pierce Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    It was toote for Tang Wulin to back out now, so he pressed onward. The man suddenly noticed that there was something weird about Tang Wulin. His eyes shone with a golden light!

    Tang Wulin let out a draconic roar. He shed at the man, releasing five dark gold beams of light. With the might of Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens supporting it, this Golden Dragon Dreadw became Tang Wulin¡¯s most powerful attack!

    Knowing the gap in strength between them, Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t hesitated to unleash this attack. This was his only chance, and his only hope of dealing any damage to his enemy.

    With how cramped the train carriage was, there was no way for Tang Wulin to avoid the bone spikes. However, the same held true for the man too. He couldn¡¯t avoid Tang Wulin¡¯s attack either.

    With a shout, a gray force barrier burst around the man.

    Mo Lan was sent flying away into the next carriage, and threw Tang Wulin into a wall. The metal wall caved in, forming a small crater with Tang Wulin embedded in the center.

    Tang Wulin struggled to open his eyes. He could vaguely make out five gashes in the man¡¯s barrier.

    The man let out an inhuman howl, akin to a terrifying beast.

    A determined light shed in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. He shot out a strand of bluesilver grass to wrap around a seat near the carriage Mo Lannded in and pulled himself over. Without any hesitation, he brandished his Golden Dragon Dreadw again and shed apart the walls, disconnecting her carriage from the one he and the man were in.

    The two halves of the carriage drifted away from each other leaving a giant hole. Using his bluesilver grass, Tang Wulin maneuvered onto the roof of the carriage.

    When the gray barrier disappeared, five lines of blood trickled out of the man¡¯s chest, the wounds bone-deep. Realizing that a mere three-ringed kid had managed to harm him, his eyes went red with rage. He chased after Tang Wulin to the roof of the carriage, leaving after images behind.

    Tang Wulin brandished his w once more, cutting off the other end of carriages. Only he and the gray-robed man remained.

    A chilling wind brushed past Tang Wulin¡¯s back. He stiffened, then immediately threw himself to the side. Not daring to look back, he threw out Goldsong and using it as a spring tounch him out into the wilderness.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s number one priority was the safety of the passengers. He knew that the ashen-robed man¡¯s target was him, then Mo Lan. With Mo Lan already wounded, all he could do was draw the man as far away as he could from her. He was confident that the government had already been alerted and had dispatched a force to take out the evil soul master. All he had to do now was survive until they arrived.

    The man let out a sinisterugh as he watched Tang Wulin run away. He spread his arms wide, then jumped off the train to chase after Tang Wulin. He was swift as a bird, instantly catching up.

    Starlight wrapped around Tang Wulin¡¯s w. An instantter, his gauntlet appeared on his arm. Tang Wulin gathered his remaining his soul power and channeled it into his w, unleashing another dreadw attack at the man. At the same time, countless strands of bluesilver grass shot out of his body in different directions and he used Goldsong to alter his trajectory.

    But before he could escape, green mes shot out and burned every single strand of grass, including the one Goldsong fused with. Goldsong felt as if it was electrocuted.

    Tang Wulin felt Goldsong disappear in a ze of me. Pain assailed his heart with its disappearance, leaving him paralyzed. He fell to the ground. A secondter, the mannded on top of him.

    The gap in strength was simply too great. The ashen-robed man had at least six rings and a powerful martial soul.

    Tang Wulin lost consciousness momentarily, but when he roused secondster, he looked down to see five bone spikes prating his chest. The golden scales on his chest were nothing before the sharp spikes.

    It¡¯s over. Am I going to die? The fear of death surged into Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. A rueful smile crossed his lips.

    Tang Wulin had never expected to die like this. Mom, Dad, I can¡¯t go save you anymore. Na¡¯er, I can¡¯t search for you anymore. I can¡¯t be a great soul master anymore.

    Countless regrets ran through his mind as he stared death in the face.

    ¡°Kid, I won¡¯t let you die so easily,¡± the man said grimly. He had been careful to avoid piercing any fatal organs like the heart and arteries.

    The man hoisted Tang Wulin up by the spike, widening Tang Wulin¡¯s wounds. Blood gushed out. ¡°Now, let me hear you scream!¡± He stared at Tang Wulin with gleeful madness in his eyes.

    Raising his other hand, a moss green me appeared in his palm and he thrust it into Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead.

    Cold invaded Tang Wulin¡¯s body, slowly crystallizing his blood and left him shivering uncontrobly.

    Cold! It¡¯s too cold! His very spirit felt like it was freezing, then smashed with a sledgehammer while his insides were being torn apart and sewn back together over and over. He couldn¡¯t even let out a single scream.

 Chapter 471 - Annihilation

    <strong><u>Chapter 471 - Annihtion</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin hissed. His body shuddered without end, limbs tense and joints locked, teeth chattering. Chaos. His blood essence thrashed in chaos. A searing heat engulfed his mind, and if he were any less in pain, any more lucid, he would have wondered if it was actually set aze. The Phosphor Fire Soul Refinement was undoubtedly one of the world¡¯s most vile torture methods. He screamed, the pain sharp and unforgiving, all-epassing. He screamed, begging for it to end.

    At the sound of Tang Wulin¡¯s miserable cries, the ashen-robed man broke into a grin full of sharp teeth. The greater his victim¡¯s spiritual power, the greater their spirit¡¯s resentment after refinement. And therger his revitalization.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t bear it. He lost consciousness as the green me encroached on his spiritual world. But just as he was about to sumb to it, his forehead shone with a mysterious golden mark, the light bright enough to coax tears. In a sh, his spiritual world was rid of the me.

    When the manid eyes on the golden mark, his eyes dyed the same gold, superego and ego snapping momentarily. Then he let out a miserable shriek, retracting his bone spikes from Tang Wulin and retreating as if he had just encountered a monster.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s blood sprayed from his open wounds, but he didn¡¯t copse. He stood there, motionlessly. His eyes still shut.

    ¡°You bastard! What was that? What the hell did you do to my fire?¡± the man howled.

    The phosphor fire was the source of power for his martial soul. Every bit of it added to his strength. He had spent decades torturing and refining people¡¯s souls to increase the hungry mes, to coax them brighter and brighter. But to his shock, a tenth of it had just disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The man soared into the air. The bone spikes on his finger transformed intorge ws and he shed down at Tang Wulin.

    Suddenly, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shot open.

    A wave of dizziness struck the man when he looked into Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, his movements slowing to a crawl. Those eyes! What are they?

    No longer their original obsidian, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes had bled into a brilliant gold. A tinge of blue danced at the outer perimeter. Gone was youthful innocence, in its ce an aura of omniscience.

    His body jerked, tilting backward until it was almost parallel to the ground. And then it bounced back like a coiled spring. His limbs twitched, his muscles spasmed, the crackle of joints echoing throughout the carriage. He brought his right hand over the gaping holes in his chest. Waved it once. The wounds hissed and sewed themselves back together, the leaking of blood obstructed in the process. Then the golden mark appeared on his forehead again.

    This time, the man recognized the mark for what it was and felt his soul power freeze. A golden three-pronged trident.

    The person before him was not the brave young boy who had dashed head-first into danger for the ones he loved. No, this was someone different. Someone else entirely.

    He raised his right hand, but didn¡¯t bring out his dragon w. Instead, golden light converged within his palm, manifesting as three-meter-long double-headed spear.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s figure flickered, reappearing right in front of the man¡¯s nose, his spear in a thrust.

    The man howled. His prey had be the predator. His instincts screamed doom as the spear closed in. He urged his body to the side, desperate to avoid the impending stab. But no matter how much he yelled at his body, it refused to move.

    The spear impaled him.

    What? But he was just over there a second ago! The man groaned, disbelief in his eyes at the spear protruding from his chest. His soul power would not circte despite his desperate attempts. Then a chilling cold seeped into his body, the spear greedily sapping his soul power and life force away. Out from his body and into Tang Wulin.

    The ashen-robed man shuddered. He could feel himself rapidly aging, skin sagging and bones thinning by the second. W-what¡¯s happening to me? How is he taking my life force?

    Not only was he a Soul Emperor who had yed Soul Sages in the past, he was also a one-word battle armor master! He was utterly shocked to be powerless before Tang Wulin¡¯s spear.

    Those with the least regard for life feared death the most, and this man was no exception. Organs failing, body shriveling up, and life force flowing away, he could only stay still and watch as the spear grew brighter and brighter until it was a dazzling gold. He let out a silent scream at the thought of his inevitable, impending death. He screwed his eyes tight. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself surrounded in suffocating green. Mournful wails filled the air, countless ming green wraiths in tow. They flocked to him. Embraced him. They swallowed him whole in their mes.

    ¡°Evil leads to destruction!¡± Tang Wulin said in a faint but clear voice. Far from his usual brand of boyish determination. He touched his face with his left hand, feeling the features, then smiled warmly.

    He let out a sigh. Tang Wulin lifted his spear with the man still dangling from its end, flicked it to rid the spear of the shrivelled up husk of a body.

    A second sigh slipped from his lips. The spear disintegrated into specks of light. They flowed back into his hand, disappearing among his skin. He lowered himself to the ground andy still as the golden mark on his forehead dimmed and vanished.

    A minuteter, a red glow spread through the skies. But it disappeared as quick as it hade. In its wake, a person d in scarlet armor descended to Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    The armor had mes engraved onto it, each and every one unique, each and every one a powerful circuit core. The mes were numerous, as if intent on devouring the world. A scarlet visor obscured the user¡¯s identity. Large bat-like wings sprouted from the person¡¯s back, enabling flight, and with a single p of the wings the mes red to life.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone over there!¡± someone shouted from a distance.

    A whistle pierced the air. Momentster, the silhouettes of a dozen mechas approached, most of them sporting purple models. They were led by a single ck mecha with three pairs of wings, mes spewing from its propulsion jets. As the ck mecha neared the person in the scarlet armor, it unfurled all six of its wings. It slowed to a halt a hundred meters away.

    ¡°Hello, Your Eminence. I am Captain Liu An of Heaven Dou City¡¯s 1st Mecha Regiment.¡± His voice rang loud from the speakers. ¡°May I ask you to identify yourself?¡±

 Chapter 472 - Four-word Battle Armor Master

    <strong><u>Chapter 472 - Four-word Battle Armor Master</u></strong>

    The mes dancing around the scarlet armor receded, and the armor dissolved into specks of light,yer byyer, disappearing into the body it had surrounded.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zhen Hua of the cksmith¡¯s Association. I had received a request for help from my nephew-disciple and came to save him. No traces of hostiles were spotted when I arrived.¡± His voice carried the authority of a Titled Douluo and a four-word battle armor master.

    Since there only existed a handful of red mechas, ck mechas often stood in as the top of the hierarchy. But Liu An, the pilot of the ck mecha, had stopped and respectfully greeted Zhen Hua. It wasn¡¯t for nothing. No, it was because he could sense that the difference in strength between them was not gap but a chasm, simply insurmountable. Untouchable.

    After verifying Zhen Hua¡¯s identity, Liu An rxed and let out a deep breath. If Zhen Hua had been a hostile, then this ce would have been his grave.

    ¡°My respects, Lord Zhen Hua. Please forgive me for not exiting my mecha to properly greet you. I am unable to at this moment due to my mission,¡± Liu An said, his tone far more humble than before. The man before him was the continent¡¯s only Divine cksmith after all!

    There was no one on the continent of Douluo who dared offend a person of such status. In addition to battle armor, mechas also used metals forged by cksmiths during the manufacturing process. Furthermore, the higher grade the mecha, the better the metal needed. Even among ck-grade mechas, apart from their circuit cores, it was the quality of their metals that determined superiority. Liu An¡¯s own ck mecha was made of thousand-refined metal and a core of spirit-refined metal. In order to upgrade his mecha, he would need to rece its parts with ones made of higher quality metals. Only then could the mecha advance to red grade. Therefore, Liu An treated the Divine cksmith with the utmost respect.

    Zhen Huanded on the ground with a soft thud and a curt nod. He picked up Tang Wulin¡¯s unconscious body. Inspected his condition. His face clouded over when he saw the bloodstains blossoming on Tang Wulin¡¯s chest. No, I can¡¯t let a genius as great as him fall. He¡¯s a gift to us cksmiths. He clenched his jaw. And how would I even exin to Mu Chen if he bes crippled?

    During his rush to the ninth carriage, Tang Wulin had called Zhen Hua for help since Heaven Dou City was closer to the train than Shrek City. Although Zhen Hua had dropped everything to rush to the scene, the trip still took him over ten minutes. And when he arrived, the battle was already over.

    Zhen Hua pressed a finger to the smooth skin of Tang Wulin¡¯s inner wrist, feeling for a pulse. His eyes lit up. He¡¯s alive! He quickly poured his soul power into Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Sure enough, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart still beat. But it was weak. A soft fluttering of butterfly wings against the thick of his chest. Even so, he had a chance to live.

    ¡°I¡¯m bringing this kid back with me to Heaven Dou¡¯s cksmith¡¯s Association first. Investigate the crime scene and look for the tracks of any hostiles. When the kid recovers, I¡¯ll have him cooperate with your investigation.¡± Without another word, Zhen Hua soared into the air, Tang Wulin cradled securely in his arms. And they disappeared in a streak of scarlet.

    There was nothing Liu An could have done to stop Zhen Hua. Hell would freeze over before he purposefully sparked the ire of a Titled Douluo and a four-word battle armor master. Also holding the title of a Divine cksmith, he sat at the top of the list of people who couldn¡¯t be offended on the continent.

    Liu An gave the order to his regiment to search the surroundings. But in the end, they never found any trace of hostiles. Not even a single hair to go on. The only evidence of the tragedy, besides the blood and the corpses and destruction, was a small mound of ashes tinged green. The rest of the terrorist¡¯s remains had already been blown away by the wind.

    ?

    Tang Wulin sat adrift in a sea on a small boat. The waves ushered the boat around, up and down. Up and down. He held back the urge to empty the contents of his stomach. Pain drilled into every inch of his body.

    This must be the limbo between life and death. He couldn¡¯t imagine any other oue but death after being subjected to the Phosphor Fire Soul Refinement.

    The boat gradually steadied, the waves dying down. The pain subsided and aforting warmth filled him.

    A whileter, the warmth disappeared and his mind churned awake. He opened his eyes. Spotless white, spanning above him and marred only be the thin ridges differentiating each ceiling tile. I¡¯m not dead? Tang Wulin stared into space, motionless.

    Minutester, he finally snapped out of his reverie and jerked into a sitting position.A groan ripped through his throat, past gritted teeth. His body felt sore, the muscles heavy and tight like a coiled spring, and his chest. His chest felt on fire.

    The pain brought him back to his senses. I¡¯m alive! He heaved a sigh of relief.

    But how am I not dead?

    He scanned the room. There was nothing of note besides theck of clutter and dust. He couldn¡¯t imagine this being a room for a prisoner. There was no way the evil soul master would treat him this well either. That man was the vilest of the vile, capable ofmitting unspeakable acts without batting an eye.

    Tang Wulin sent his senses inward, examining the state of his body. To his surprise, he waspletely fine. Aside from the slightly damaged meridian channels in his chest, he couldn¡¯t find anything wrong. All of his energies were normal, indistinguishable from before. But what truly astonished him was that his spiritual power had grown significantly. It was to the point that he could now sense the smallest of changes within all his meridian channels.

    The sensation left him in a state of awe. He knew what this meant. He had broken into the Spirit Sea realm. This was a major milestone. His cultivation wouldn¡¯t be restricted by his spiritual power until he hit seven rings, and that was if it didn¡¯t grow any further by then. Furthermore, he could theoretically fuse with three purple spirit souls, enough to provide nine rings. The path to bing a Titled Douluo was now open.

    The requirements for admission into Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court were as followed: status as a one-word battle armor master, possession of five soul rings, and achieving the Spirit Sea realm.

    Achieving five soul rings was the easy part. Tang Wulin may still be far off, but he had six years. He could easily reach that level and possibly exceed it in that timeframe by absorbing the power of the Golden Dragon King. Having reached the Spirit Sea realm, his only real obstacle was bing a one-word battle armor master. Furthermore, his gauntlet made of spirit alloy pushed him a step ahead.

    Tang Wulin grinned. He was well on his way to bing an inner court student.

    After a few cycles of the Mysterious Heaven Method, Tang Wulin¡¯s mind cleared the lingering traces of his sleepy haze. His memory rang free of obstruction, the pallor of Mo Lan¡¯s face during her abuse a ghost haunting his psyche. He had survived the Phosphor Fire Soul Refinement, but he couldn¡¯t assume the same for her. He needed to find her to know. For closure. He couldn¡¯t forgive himself if he didn¡¯t.

    Tang Wulin jumped off his bed and changed into a set of clean clothes from his storage ring. The second he finished changing, the door opened and a man entered.

    ¡°Uncle-master!¡± Tang Wulin eximed.

    ¡°You can stand already?¡± Zhen Hua¡¯s voice was thick with concern. The image of Tang Wulin¡¯s still and bloody body was vividly emzoned in his mind.

    Zhen Hua had gotten a first-rate soul master medic to heal Tang Wulin as soon as they returned to Heaven Dou City. While Tang Wulin¡¯s heart hadn¡¯t been damaged, his other internal organs had not been as lucky.

    But to the medic¡¯s astonishment, there was minimal blood loss and his body was on the road to recovery. What should have been serious, unsightly wounds had already healed.

    The medic had concluded that Tang Wulin would recover naturally given enough time and rmended against doing anything special to hasten the process. The best way to avoid any adverse effects was simply disinfecting the wounds, bandaging them, and making sure his body was well nourished.

    Yet the surprise didn¡¯t end there. A mere two dayster, Tang Wulin was already well enough to leave his bed. Zhen Hua could hardly believe his eyes. This kid¡¯s body is way too tough!

 Chapter 473 - Statement

    <strong><u>Chapter 473 - Statement</u></strong>

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re fine? You don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡± Concern coated Zhen Hua¡¯s voice.

    Tang Wulin shed a smile. ¡°Yes, Uncle-master. Thanks for rescuing me!¡±

    Zhen Hua shook his head. ¡°There was no trace of any hostiles when I arrived. You can¡¯t exactly say I¡¯m the one who saved you. But really, your body¡¯s recovery speed is amazing. Without any help, you healed so quickly. How about I take you for another examination?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tang Wulin said, shrugging. ¡°I already inspected myself. There¡¯s just some minor clogging in my meridian channels from the wounds. They¡¯ll unblock themselves in a few days. Everything else is under control.¡± He frowned, clearing his throat. ¡°Uncle-master, what happened to the conductor? She was attacked too.¡±

    Zhen Hua knitted his brows, sinking deeper within his sea of thoughts until only his head stayed unsubmerged. ¡°If I remember correctly, she isn¡¯t doing too well. I heard she was sent into emergency care, but her brain.¡± He sighed. ¡°Her brain¡¯s pretty damaged and so is her spirit. I¡¯m sorry Wulin, but they don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll wake.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt as if he were plunged in freezing water, sinking deeper and deeper, the light at the top shrinking into silent darkness. The air surrounding him condensed, thick and viscous and hard to contain in his lungs. He had guessed it. He had guessed this oue but had turned his cheek in the face of reality, and was now suffering the stinging p. His hands, cold and damp, curled into fists at his side. How could this happen to Big Sis Mo Lan?

    ¡°Uncle-master,¡± he broke the silence after what seemed like hours, ¡°can you bring me to see her? Big Sis Mo Lan is a good person. She did all she could to protect the passengers both this time and thest. She didn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice herself for their lives.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice grew frantic, uncontrolled. ¡°She¡¯s a saint! Please! Can¡¯t you help her?¡±

    ¡°I must escort you to give a report on what happened first. The only eyewitnesses of the whole ordeal are you and that train conductor. Since you¡¯re the only one in any condition to talk...¡± Zhen Hua frowned, not sure how to frame his words. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ll give your statement first, then we can go visit her. Alright?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that settled, Zhen Hua led Tang Wulin out of the cksmith¡¯s Association and the two boarded a car to the city¡¯s administrative offices.

    The cksmith¡¯s Association had a good rtionship with the city administration. Captain Liu An of the 1st Mecha Regiment was specially sent to receive them.

    ¡°Hello, Your Eminence,¡± Liu An said as he opened the car door for Zhen Hua.

    Zhen Hua and Tang Wulin got off the car. The sight of Tang Wulin startled Liu An. He clearly recalled how severe Tang Wulin¡¯s state was a few days ago. He could hardly believe how quickly Tang Wulin recovered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can talk inside.¡± Famous as he was, Zhen Hua was in a hurry to get out of the public eye.

    ¡°Your Eminence, this way please.¡±.

    Their footsteps echoed upon the pavement. ¡°I have already informed Administrator Mo of your arrival,¡± Liu An said as he walked. ¡°He¡¯s currently in a meeting, but he wille meet you as soon as it concludes.¡±

    Even without a government position, Zhen Hua was one of the most influential people on the continent. That Mo Wu stayed in the meeting rather than receive Zhen Hua personally spoke volumes of its importance.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to trouble him. I¡¯ve brought Tang Wulin to give his statement. Perhaps he can provide assistance in catching the criminal.¡± Zhen Hua smiled kindly. He was sure there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. He had questioned Tang Wulin himself during the ride here, and was satisfied with how Tang Wulin handled everything.

    ¡°Please wait a moment then. I¡¯ll take his statement right away,¡± Liu An said courteously, wasting no time in escorting them to a private room. A ck-grade mecha pilot might have high status, but he was nothingpared to Zhen Hua. He couldn¡¯t afford to waste such a man¡¯s time.

    ¡°Please state your full name, age, and what school you attend.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wulin. Fourteen years old. Shrek Academy¡¯s first grade,¡± Tang Wulin answered.

    Liu An raised a brow. No wonder the Divine cksmith values him so much! He¡¯s a Shrek student! Knowing this, he instantly eliminated any possibility of Tang Wulin¡¯s involvement in the act of terrorism. There was no need to question the morals of a Shrek Academy student.

    ¡°Please tell me what happened that day.¡±

    Tang Wulin did. From the moment he boarded the train to the point when he lost consciousness, he left nothing out.

    Liu An gasped. ¡°So you¡¯re the young hero who saved all those passengers during thest terrorist attack?¡± Respect welled in Liu An¡¯s heart for this brave boy. Although he had known more than most about the true hero of thest terrorist attack, namely that they came from Shrek Academy, and that said academy kept the student¡¯s identity secret, he didn¡¯t expect toe across the hero so soon. Yet here he was, in the flesh.

    Tang Wulin could make out muffled voices from the other side of the door before it swung open, revealing Mo Wu. His expression was dark, eyes bloodshot and clothes unting fifty shades of disarray.

    ¡°Lord Zhen Hua,¡± Mo Wu said, bowing slightly.

    ¡°No need to be so formal, Administrator. I¡¯m just here with this junior of mine to help with the investigation.¡±

    Mo Wu¡¯s grave expression refused to budge. ¡°I have to take responsibility for this incident. It happened in my jurisdiction.¡±

    ¡°Nobody can me you for what happened. Those evil soul masters are too cunning. It won¡¯t be easy to catch one. You¡¯re all doing your best anyway.¡±

    Liu An approached Mo Wu. ¡°Administrator, I¡¯m nearly done taking his statement. This boy and the hero of thest attack are one and the same. He just happened to get involved in this incident as well.¡±

    Mo Wu¡¯s eyes were bright as he studied Tang Wulin. ¡°You¡¯re Tang Wulin? The young hero who saved Mo Lan?¡±

    ¡°Hello Administrator. I¡¯m not really a hero. I¡¯m just Tang Wulin.¡±

    Finally, the cold exterior of Mo Wu¡¯s expression melted away. ¡°I want to thank you on behalf of Heaven Dou City. If it weren¡¯t for you, the previous tragedy would have been far worse. I reviewed the reports and ounts of the recent incident as well. The other carriages were cut from the ninth carriage, saving many lives. Were you the one responsible for that?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    ¡°Once again, thank you for your bravery.¡± Mo Wu managed a faint smile.

    Liu An handed his written record of Tang Wulin¡¯s statement to Mo Wu. After skimming through a few pages, Mo Wu frowned. ¡°Phosphor Fire Soul Refinement?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°That¡¯s what the terrorist called it. Administrator, is Big Sis Mo Lan alright? She¡¯s not in danger, is she?¡± His voice came out in near whimper.

    Tears formed at the corner of Mo Wu¡¯s eyes, threatening to fall. He did his best to hold back from breaking down. ¡°Thank you for your concern. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m her father. You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. Just call me Uncle.¡± He sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve saved her life twice already. She¡¯d be dead if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes went wide. He had found the administrator to look somewhat familiar, unsure of where to ce his face. To hear that he was Mo Lan¡¯s father was unexpected, but at the same time, given a better opportunity to examine the man, Tang Wulin was able to pick up the striking resemnce between them.

    ¡°So where¡¯s Big Sis Mo Lan?¡± The Phosphor Fire Soul Refinement had been pain incarnate. Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but worry for Mo Lan, couldn¡¯t hope for an ordinary person like her to be as resilient as him, a soul master.

 Chapter 474 - Coma

    <strong><u>Chapter 474 - Coma</u></strong>

    ¡°She¡¯s in the hospital. Critical care unit.¡± Mo Wu rubbed at the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Is she... I heard she¡¯s in aa,¡± prompted Tang Wulin, hoping it wasn¡¯t true.

    Mo Wu¡¯s face contorted in grief. His entire body sagged, the weight of the world upon his shoulders. ¡°The medics managed to preserve her life but we don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll wake up.¡±

    The familiar sensation of drowning was back, yet Tang Wulin pushed it to the far recesses of his mind. This was no time to lose himself to sorrow. But he couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that the brain was an extremelyplicated and weak organ. Unlike soul masters, ordinary people did not have the luxury of spiritual power to protect their brains. It would take a miracle for Mo Lan¡¯s brain to recoverpletely from the abuse it had sustained.

    ¡°The doctors and soul master medics can¡¯t do anything?¡± Tang Wulin asked, grasping for any straws.

    Mo Wu heaved a sigh. ¡°They¡¯ve tried everything. Nothing worked. It¡¯s just too difficult to restore someone¡¯s mind. The best they can do for now is preserve her life.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned to Zhen Hua. ¡°Uncle-master, is there anything you can do?¡±

    Mo Wu¡¯s eyes lit up. As a Divine cksmith, he might know a soul master powerful enough to heal Mo Lan.

    After a moment of thought, Zhen Hua said, ¡°I can¡¯t let a hero¡¯s sacrifice go unrewarded. Administrator Mo, I will do my best to help her. Let me make a few calls. I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡±

    Mo Wuughed, deep and hoarse, and with one look it was certain he had brightened, shrugging off the greys that had colored his being. While he had put up a brave front as an administrator of Heaven Dou City, Mo Lan was still his daughter! His life would lose all meaning without her. Zhen Hua¡¯s help rekindled the dying embers of his hope. He clung to it. If Zhen Hua¡¯s contact still could not save her, then that would be the moment he despaired.

    A few minutester, Zhen Hua returned. He said to Mo Wu, ¡°I asked a Titled Douluo healer toe treat your daughter. Let¡¯s hope for the best.¡±

    Mo Wu rejoiced, bowing his head again and again as he thanked Zhen Hua.

    In terms of cultivation difficulty, food and healing-types ranked the highest among soul masters. A healing-type Titled Douluo was as rare as a unicorn! The best healing-type Heaven Dou City had to offer was a Soul Sage. That was a difference of two whole soul rings. With a Titled Douluo treating her, the chances of Mo Lan¡¯s recovery were high! But if a Titled Douluo failed, then Mo Lan¡¯s fate was sealed. Even so, Mo Wu couldn¡¯t help but desperately cling to this thread of hope.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Zhen Hua said. ¡°I just happened to be here and have the ability to help, so I did. The Titled Douluo should be here in about an hour. Get ready to receive her.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Mo Wu, can you take me to see Big Sis Mo Lan?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Mo Wu nodded, his eyes still red with tears. He nced at Zhen Hua, wondering what the man¡¯s ns were.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my friend in a long time. I¡¯lle with you and wait for her arrival. I don¡¯t have any ns today anyway.¡± He had to see things through the end.

    Mo Wu couldn¡¯t express how grateful he was to Zhen Hua. As a Divine cksmith, Zhen Hua was undoubtedly one of the busiest people in the world. There was no way he hadn¡¯t had any ns for the day.

    Mo Wu called for a car to take them to the Heaven Dou Hospital a few blocks away. This was where Mo Lan was being treated. Careful to not cause a disturbance, he brought his guests in through the VIP entrance, then led them straight to the critical care ward.

    Due to Mo Lan¡¯s condition, they weren¡¯t allowed into her room. They could only watch her through the thin ss wall.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s vision blurred as he took in the sight of Mo Lan. He could barely recognize her. Her head was swollen and her features deformed,yers of gauze covering the worst of the worst. Tubes and wires ran through her, hooked up to a monitor, sustaining her life.

    ¡°Big Sis Mo Lan...¡± Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer. The tears flowed, down, down. His shoulders shook as much as his hands.

    Thest memory he had of her, not the red and still body crumpled on the cold ground nor the white of her face as the life shed dimly in her eyes, but the real Mo Lan, full and healthy, was when she had brought him to the private room. She had hugged him as she shed her own tears, those of joy and thanks and not the bitter taste of sorrow of his own. He closed his eyes. Opened them again. She stilly there, silent. Hooked up to a hundred different things, life hanging on by a single thread.

    A quick nce at Mo Lan, and Mo Wu had retreated to a corner, one hand covering his face and the other pounding the wall like a defeated drum.

    Zhen Hua¡¯s expression hardened at the sight.

    Tang Wulin clenched his fists tight, his head lowered as tears trailed down his face. He hated how weak he was. How he failed to protect Mo Lan. And most of all, he hated how vicious that evil soul master had been. You damn scum of the earth! Never again! I¡¯ll be strong and protect everyone I love! You won¡¯t get to hurt someone like you did to Big Sis Mo Lan! I swear on it!

    ¡°Why you cry?¡± someone asked in a childish voice.

    Tang Wulin widened his eyes. A toddler stood closeby, a little over three years old. He tugged at his pants and looked up at Tang Wulin withrge, innocent eyes.

    Tang Wulin was taken aback. He crouched down and looked the boy at eye level. ¡°Big Brother is a bit sad right now, so I¡¯m crying. What¡¯s your name? Where¡¯s your mom and dad?¡±

    The boy blinked a few times. ¡°Mommy sleep. I wait.¡± He seemed to dete upon saying those words.

    Tang Wulin trembled, legs giving in beneath him. He¡¯s Big Sis Mo Lan¡¯s son! He sniffed. He rubbed furiously at the tears that seemed to overflow in the face of this child¡¯s innocence.

    Nodding once, he opened his arms wide. The little boy seemed to take the hint, edging closer to him, until their feet brushed. Tang Wulin threw his arms around the small boy, hugging him tightly, as if he were afraid any looser an embrace and the boy would disappear. He choked back sobs, saying, ¡°Your mom is just tired. She¡¯ll be better in no time. She just needs to sleep some more.¡±

    The boy didn¡¯t resist Tang Wulin¡¯s hug. ¡°I want mommy.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart sank. He decided to pick the boy up, but just as he was about to stand, he felt a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pick him up,¡± someone said with a hoarse voice.

    Tang Wulin turned to see a handsome man in histe twenties. This man was doing his best to hold back his tears. He gave Tang Wulin a curt nod. ¡°Don¡¯t let my baby see his mom like that.¡±

    Realization hit Tang Wulin like a speeding bullet. With how small the boy was, he couldn¡¯t see Mo Lan through the ss. Tang Wulin¡¯s heart felt like it was being wrung out. He¡¯s just a child but his mom¡¯s already...

    Releasing his hold on the toddler, Tang Wulin stood up. ¡°Mister, it¡¯s all my fault. I wasn¡¯t able to save Big Sis Mo Lan.¡±

    The man sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. If it weren¡¯t for you,st time she would already have been... She would never listen to me. She always said that if everyone hid because they were afraid, the Federation would go down in chaos. She always put others before herself. She...¡± He broke down in tears.

    The boy looked up at Tang Wulin, then at his father, and began crying as well. His father quickly crouched and hugged his son, patting the small head. ¡°Don¡¯t cry baby. Everything is fine. It¡¯s all fine.¡±

    Tang Wulin stood there in shock. Every since he was young, he wanted to be strong so he could be like one of the heroes of legends. Later he wanted strength to find his missing family. But now, he wanted strength to protect those he cherished and bring justice to the world.

    If he had strength, he could have prevented this tragedy. But there was nothing he could do now. He was powerless to help Mo Lan as shey there, her fate uncertain. All that was left was to pray. This sense of powerlessness pained him.

    I have to work harder! The hopelessness of the situation twisted into something else, a fire rekindling his resolve.

    He would never let something like this happen again. Never.

 Chapter 475 - The Angel of Hope

    <strong><u>Chapter 475 - The Angel of Hope</u></strong>

    In the end, Mo Lan¡¯s husband had led their young son out of the critical care unit. Reining in his emotions had been a hard task in that cold, clinical wing. Yet, he also could not for the life of him keep away from it. He had specially rented a suite near the hospital to that end, hired a nanny to help look after his son. If it weren¡¯t for his son¡¯s constant cries, he never would have brought him to the ward to begin with.

    Noticing his nephew-disciple¡¯s distress, Zhen Hua approached Tang Wulin¡¯s side and patted him on the shoulder. Tang Wulin nced up, despair in his eyes. ¡°Uncle-master, why must so many people do evil upon others?

    Releasing a long sigh, Zhen Hua said, ¡°There¡¯s no real reason. When there¡¯s good, there must be bad. Two sides of the same coin.¡± He frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no use in praying for justice. Work hard and gain the strength to protect those dear to you with your own hands.¡±

    A cloud settled upon Tang Wulin¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m still too weak. I couldn¡¯t protect Big Sis Mo Lan.¡±

    Zhen Hua pressed his lips into a thin smile. ¡°Foolish child. You¡¯ve already done all that can be expected of you at your age. In fact, you¡¯ve exceeded all expectations. Do you know how scared I was when I found youpletely soaked in blood? Just remember, no matter what, your safetyes first. If you die, that¡¯ll be the end of everything.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhen Hua grinned. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this for your sake. I want to see you thrive! Your master¡¯s got a really good disciple. I¡¯m really envious.¡± His words of praise were shocking, but they came from the bottom of his heart. It was rare for him to evaluate someone so highly. Tang Wulin was an unprecedented cksmithing prodigy with the unyielding will, dedication, and passion needed for sess. But what made him truly shine was his character. He had the courage to sacrifice himself for others. Noticing this trait about Tang Wulin, Zhen Hua couldn¡¯t help but put aside hispetitive streak against Mu Chen ande to love Tang Wulin like a son.

    It was unthinkable for a fourteen-year-old boy to aplish such heroic feats. He was a fearless newborn calf, turning heads with the unadulterated good of his actions.

    When Zhen Hua had rescued Tang Wulin, he had resolved himself to raise Tang Wulin to greatness. Even if Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t his disciple, Tang Wulin was still a member of the cksmith¡¯s Association. As a Divine cksmith, it was his responsibility to nurture such a talented boy.

    An hour soon passed. Light footsteps approached from the hall. Zhen Hua looked up when the door opened. A woman entered with brisk steps and before he could take another breath, she stood before him.

    Anxiously waiting the whole hour, Tang Wulin tilted his head upward to see the identity of the mysterious woman. To his astonishment, it was someone he recognized: Holy Spirit Douluo Yali.

    Yali acknowledged Zhen Hua with a nod, then turned to Tang Wulin with a warm smile. ¡°So it was you again. I heard about what you didst time too. You¡¯ve done well. You bring honor to Shrek Academy.¡± She ced a hand on Tang Wulin¡¯s head, rubbed it, and poured a warmth into him, dispelling the dark energies whispering in his core. A sense of ease settled in his heart.

    Mo Wu quickly walked over and bowed in respect. He didn¡¯t recognize Yali, but her high status was obvious by her interactions with Zhen Hua. ¡°Hello. I am Mo Wu, Mo Lan¡¯s father.¡± He refrained from mentioning his position as an administrator because at this moment in time, before anything else, he was a father worried about his daughter.

    Yali peered through the ss, her gaze settling on Mo Lan¡¯s pale and still body. Her brows knitted, a frown sliding across her lips. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to examine her.¡±

    The doctors and nurses Mo Wu had called in preparation for Yali¡¯s arrival offered her a set of sterile garments. She rejected them, and with a wave of her hand, sterilized her entire body with a sh of light. She proceeded to enter the room, passing through two sets of doors before she reached Mo Lan¡¯s sickbed.

    Tang Wulin anxiously watched from behind the ss. Mo Wu did the same. Although Mo Wu didn¡¯t know who she was, he had no doubts in her ability.

    Yali caressed Mo Lan¡¯s shaven head gently, fingers feeling for every bump and dent. She examined her patient. Her eyes heldpassion as she took in the immense swelling. Nine soul rings appeared around her, six ck and three red. Besides Zhen Hua, everyone else around was astonished by the sight.

    Tang Wulin had seen the soul rings of Zhuo Shi and Feng Wuyu before, but neither had rings as impressive as Yali¡¯s. Her soul ringposition was only possible with two ten-thousand-year spirit souls and a hundred-thousand-year spirit soul. In this current era, few, if any, soul master could top that!

    Longing flickered in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. When will I reach that level? I have to be as strong as her! Not even Elder Cai or Grandteacher canpare with the Holy Spirit Douluo!

    Meanwhile, Mo Wu stared with his mouth wide open. ¡°The Holy Spirit Douluo?¡± Voice weak and barely audible. ¡°Lord Zhen Hua, is that her?¡± As a politician of the Federation, he naturally had basic knowledge of all the known Titled Douluos, and the only healing-type soul master known to reach the Titled Douluo level was the Holy Spirit Douluo. She had a unique healing-type martial soul. The Angel of Hope. It was exceptionally hard to cultivate. As the realization dawned on him, his heartbeat quickened, a joyful stato for the impending tune. With the Holy Spirit Douluo treating his daughter, there was no need to worry. Mo Lan would wake up. He couldn¡¯t begin to express his gratitude.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s legend was far from publicized. She had never been one to chase fame. However, all the higher ups of the Federation were privy to her existence.

    Yali¡¯s heart had always been kind, an ocean deep with empathy. Although she had been born in the slums, when she became a soul master and obtained the opportunity to leave, she chose to stay. She chose to help those that society had turn its back on. By doing so, Yali unknowingly cultivated the Angel of Hope, the energy from patients¡¯ faith a prime factor for her martial soul¡¯s growth. Before she knew it, she had stepped forward into the realm of Soul King.

    Of course, her cultivation did not stop there. About fifty years ago, when she was still a seven-ringed Soul Sage, an epidemic spread across the continent, ruthless in its approach. Millions gone, some without the luxury of a marked grave.

    Yali would not have it.

    In the span of fifteen days, she traveled through all fourteen provinces of the continent, bringing only herself and the clothes on her back. Not a single person was turned away from her treatment. Over that period, she continuously drew on her faith energy and life force to push on. It shed fifty years from her lifespan, drove her onto her deathbed at the very end of it, and she was delivered back to Shrek Academyatose.

    But her sacrifice had been worth it. From the next day onward, those gued by the disease showed signs of recovery. The energy of their faith trickled into Yali at first, gradually transforming into rushing river.

    One yearter, she awakened. A Soul Sage into a Titled Douluo, the quickest in history.

 Chapter 476 - The Idol of Douluo

    <strong><u>Chapter 476 - The Idol of Douluo</u></strong>

    Despite treating countless people, Yali kept her name secret. Her patients simply called her the Angel of Hope. The mere mention of that name sent waves throughout Douluo.

    The Federation had offered her a high-ranking office for her deeds, but she rejected it, asking for her identity to be kept under wraps. She wished to save people, pure and simple. She had no desire for fame. Soon after, Yali went into seclusion in Shrek Academy, onlying out whenever a disaster ured.

    Innumerable were tales of men besotted with her. They waxed rhapsodic about her kind heart, her charming looks, the greatest in both categories on the continent. Her goodness was contagious, spreading to every person she encountered, changing them into better people. They couldn¡¯t help but adore her. Love her. Those in powerful positions throughout the continent had been drawn to her, all vying for her affection.

    She became the idol of Douluo.

    Such an eligible bachelorette was bound to garner suitors. One day, a man dered to the world that he would take her as his bride. He was resolute in this, unyielding. He challenged his rivals in love to face him in a duel. When the time came, he single-handedly defeated sixteen other Titled Douluos, three of which were three-word battle armor masters and the rest two-word. After every victory, he told his opponent with heartfelt sincerity to be at ease. He would protect Yali with his life.

    Ten yearster, the man stood at the peak of the world, the greatest of his generation. He and Yali had wed and were proimed as a couple fated by the heavens. Wherever Yali went, he would follow.

    The realization of his love had changed him. He turned his back on worldly affairs, his wife the only thing that mattered to him. The perfect gentleman, he did his best to support her in her endeavors.

    This story was well known among the upper echelons of society. Mo Wu couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he recalled it. He had just met a legendary figure!

    He studied her once more. Time was kind to the Holy Spirit Douluo. She had the appearance of an attractive woman in her twenties, when in reality, she was well over eighty years old. In fact one hundred might not be pushing it.

    Mo Wu remained silent watching Yali through the ss, heartbeat rxing at the sight of the Holy Spirit Douluo caressing his daughter¡¯s head. Light bloomed around Yali, soft and pure. A small angel appeared out of her back. It had three pairs of wings and curled up into a ball uponnding on Mo Lan¡¯s body. A secondter, it dissolved into wisps of golden light and entered through Mo Lan¡¯s nose.

    Yali waved her hands,manding streams of golden light to enter Mo Lan. Some, rather than enter her, wrapped around her tightly, cradling her in a cocoon of light. It floated a few inches in the air, growing brighter, thickening, too blinding for anyone to peer within..

    Still, Mo Wu heldplete faith in Yali. ording to legend, the Holy Spirit Douluo could save someone¡¯s life as long as they had a single breath left to breathe!

    The golden light slowly receded until it was but a dim glow.

    At that moment, Mo Lan¡¯s husband returned. In a few quick strides he was right before Mo Wu. After a brief exnation from his father-inw, his face brightened with joy.

    In the moments that had passed since Yali started her work, those on the other side of the ss could vaguely make out Mo Lan¡¯s state making remarkable progress. The swelling of her head rapidly receded. A dark green gas was expelled from her eyes, ears, nostrils, and mouth, immediately swallowed by the surrounding golden light. Not a trace of it remained.

    Shudders ran through Mo Lan¡¯s body, her brows knitting together and eyes closing tight. Ten minutester, her head showed no signs of swelling. Expected results of the Holy Spirit Douluo, the most powerful healer in the world.

    Another ten minutester, the golden light faded away and the little angel slipped out of Mo Lan¡¯s body, returning to Yali. She gently pressed her index finger on Mo Lan¡¯s head. A beatter, ck hair sprouted from the top of Mo Lan¡¯s head. A hint of color to her cheeks. She no longer appeared to be sitting on death¡¯s doorstep.

    Shock painted the faces of the current medical staff. This was nothing short of a miracle! Without knowledge of Yali¡¯s identity or the legend of the Holy Spirit Douluo, they were still able toprehend something incredible had happened, how amazing she was.

    Yali¡¯s soul rings faded. She left the room, robes swaying behind her.

    In a blink of an eye, Mo Wu was by her side, tears streaming down his cheeks. ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Your Eminence.¡±

    Yali heaved a long sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet. She hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yali¡¯s words were a bucket of ice water over his head. If even the Holy Spirit Douluo could not guarantee her recovery, then all hope was lost.

    ¡°Her situation was too extreme,¡± Yali said, her lips pressed together in a frown. ¡°The brain damage from the Phosphor Fire Soul Refinement is severe, and unfortunately for her, the mostplex part of the human body is the brain. There are numerous regions of the brain, each that control various functions of the body. Not only that, her spirit was damaged. I did manage to treat the damage to her brain and piece back together her spirit, but as I said before, they¡¯replex things. I can¡¯t be one hundred percent certain that I didn¡¯t miss something, or that she¡¯ll be able to make a full recovery.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. Her life is no longer in danger. But the important question now is whether she will wake up. If she does, then she¡¯ll be fine. She might lose some of her memories, but that¡¯ll be it.¡± She pointed to Mo Lan¡¯s slumbering form through the ss. ¡°Even though she¡¯s unconscious, I want you to talk to her. The sooner she wakes up, the better. You can also move her to a normal room now.¡±

    Mo Wu and Mo Lan¡¯s husband let out a sigh of relief. Before this, the doctors had told them her condition was critical. Not even a seven-ringed soul master could heal her. They couldn¡¯t hope for anything more from Yali. Just her life no longer in danger and her body recovering was good enough, especially since she still had a chance of a full recovery.

    ¡°When she wakes up, call me. I¡¯lle back to help her sort her memories and heal any remaining cracks in her spirit. I want to minimize her memory loss.¡± Yali handed a card to Mo Wu.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Your Eminence.¡± Mo Wu epted the card and bowed. Although he was a city administrator, he knew that he didn¡¯t have the means to pay back Yali¡¯s kindness, and that this kindness came with no strings attached. The Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s desire to save others was generous, altruistic. Was pure.

    Yali smiled. Her aura was peaceful and lightened the burdens everyone around her, their fatigue washing away.

    Zhen Hua approached and bent in a curt bow. ¡°Your Eminence, you¡¯ve worked hard,¡± he said, careful to respect her seniority.

    ¡°It was nothing. I will now take my leave.¡± She turned to Tang Wulin, affection in her eyes. ¡°Wulin, do you want to go with me?¡±

    Mo Wu and Mo Lan¡¯s husband dropped their jaws. They were not without knowledge of Tang Wulin¡¯s enrollment in Shrek Academy, but this. The Holy Spirit Doulou¡¯s acknowledgement. This was on a whole new scale.

 Chapter 477 - Returning to the Academy

    <strong><u>Chapter 477 - Returning to the Academy</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Eminence. I still have things to do with my uncle-master.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot you¡¯re a cksmith,¡± Yali said. She turned to the Divine cksmith. ¡°Zhen Hua, I¡¯ll leave this child in your care.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send him back right after his business is done here.¡± Zhen Hua was rmed by Tang Wulin¡¯s bad luck as well. In both instances that he came to Heaven Dou City, terrorists attacked his train. An evil soul master nearly killed him the second time. It was a blessing of the heavens that he survived until now. Zhen Hua couldn¡¯t let such a great cksmithing prodigy die so early and resolved to personally deliver Tang Wulin back to Shrek Academy afterward.

    Yali nodded at Zhen Hua, then turned around and left. Mo Wu bowed deeply at her retreating figure. He could not treat his daughter¡¯s saviour with any less respect! Even if she never asked for payment, he would never forget her kindness, or the might of Shrek Academy as well.

    A doctor walked over. ¡°Miss Mo¡¯s vitals have returned to normal, so we can move her to an ordinary room now. We heard what thedy said earlier. Please talk to her so she¡¯ll wake up earlier.¡±

    Tang Wulin finally let out a sigh of relief at the doctor¡¯s words.

    ¡°Please notify Wulin when she wakes up,¡± Zhen Hua said to Mo Wu, gesturing to his nephew-disciple. ¡°Wulin, you cane visit her when she¡¯s better.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wulin wrote down his number on a scrap piece of paper and gave it to Mo Wu.

    ¡°Wulin, thank you,¡± Mo Wu said, gratitude welling from the depth of his heart. ¡°If you need anything in Heaven Dou City in the future, just give me a call.¡± The words were said gently, but they carried the weight of a mountain.

    After leaving the hospital, Tang Wulin¡¯s body rxed as the tension from the heavy and grim atmosphere in the emergency room drained away. Zhen Hua took him back to the cksmith¡¯s Association. They entered from a back door, taking an elevator straight to Zhen Hua¡¯s office.

    ¡°Hungry?¡±

    ¡°Starving!¡± Tang Wulin answered, his eyes shining at the thought of eating the food in Zhen Hua¡¯s personal dining hall. He quickly wiped drool from the corner of his mouth.

    Zhen Hua chuckled. ¡°We should celebrate after going through all that. I¡¯ll have some food prepared. Right, aren¡¯t you on vacation? Stay in Heaven Dou City for ten days this time. I¡¯ll give you pointers on your cksmithing technique. Your alloy forging fundamentals are good, so I¡¯ll help you refine your technique and increase your sess rate.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle-master.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also prepared the two spirit items you asked for. You don¡¯t have to pay me back, I¡¯ll just take everything you forge in the next ten days as payment. I¡¯ll consider the money you borrowedst time paid off as well.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Tang Wulin knew that Zhen Hua was just making excuses so he could personally teach him. The guidance of a Divine cksmith was worth far more than some alloys.

    In the next ten days, Tang Wulin dedicated himself to learning from Zhen Hua and eating first-rate food. By the third day, thanks to the nourishment of such excellent food, not only did hepletely recover, but his blood essence and soul power also grew significantly.

    The more Zhen Hua spent time with Tang Wulin, the more shocked he was. He was startled to discover that Tang Wulin¡¯s cksmithing foundation may be better than even his own. The boy¡¯s skill with his heavy silver hammers was superb and his control over the stacked hammers effect masterful. With the badge crafted by Mu Chen supplementing him, his alloy forging sess rate had already reached fifty percent. Such a rate was rare even among sixth-rank cksmiths.

    If not for Tang Wulin¡¯s low cultivation level, Zhen Hua would have moved right on to spirit refining. Even so, Zhen Hua still considered Tang Wulin as a sixth-rank at the very least.

    On the final day, Zhen Hua called Tang Wulin to his office.

    ¡°Wulin!¡±

    ¡°Uncle-master,¡± Tang Wulin said respectfully. He had learned much in the past ten days.

    As a Divine cksmith, Zhen Hua¡¯s philosophies and teaching methods differed greatly from Mu Chen and Feng Wuyu. He was especially keen on researching new techniques, and had generously taught Tang Wulin as many as time permitted. A prodigy of Tang Wulin¡¯s calibre was worthy of inheriting his techniques. The boy possessed the potential to understand metal on a level far deeper than even him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well as a cksmith,¡± Zhen Hua said. ¡°You¡¯ve already reached the peak of what you can achieve with your current cultivation level and are ready to learn how to forge three-metal alloys and resume your spirit refining practice now. Since your blood essence is so potent, I estimate you¡¯ll firmly cement yourself in the sixth rank once you gain your fourth soul ring. When the timees, I¡¯ll personally forge your sixth-rank badge.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Uncle-master!¡±

    ¡°Your cultivation level is restricting you as a cksmith right now. However, your soul power foundation is firm. The Tang Sect¡¯s Mysterious Heaven Method is indeed an excellent method, but your martial soul is weak and grows slowly. Fortunately, you¡¯re still young. Since you¡¯ve chosen the path of cultivation, I will support you as much as possible. Just remember this: in order to be a Divine cksmith, you must be a Titled Douluo. Even if your blood essence grows stronger, it won¡¯t be a substitute for the power of a Titled Douluo and you¡¯ll never gain the enlightenment necessary to cross the threshold of a Divine cksmith. Heaven refining is to understand the mysteries of the universe. Only Titled Douluos can do that.

    ¡°That¡¯s why when you get back to Shrek Academy, focus on cultivating your soul power. Since your martial soul is bluesilver grass, I suggest you find a ce rich in the natural energies of the world to cultivate in. You¡¯ll grow much faster in such an environment.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhen Hua took out two boxes from his storage ring and handed them to Tang Wulin. One was purple and the other yellow, both about a foot long and wide. ¡°Here are the two spirit items you wanted. Be careful when you use them, they¡¯re very potent. Well, with your strength, you shouldn¡¯t have any problems.¡± Zhen Hua had spent 10 days teaching Tang Wulin. He hade to understand that the boy was tough, strong enough to rival an adult soul master already.

    Tang Wulin stored the two boxes into his storage ring. Excitement stirred within him. As soon as he got back to Shrek Academy and bought the remaining two spirit items from the Tang Sect, he could break the fourth seal!

    ¡°I was nning on sending you back myself, but something important came up so I can¡¯t do that anymore. Instead, I¡¯ve arranged an escort for you. They¡¯ll take you back to Shrek.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle-master. I¡¯ve already troubled you enough,¡± Tang Wulin said with heartfelt sincerity.

    Zhen Hua rubbed Tang Wulin¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, enough of that. If you have any cksmithing questions, just give me a call.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The person Zhen Hua had arranged to escort Tang Wulin back to Shrek City was the ck-grade mecha pilot and captain of Heaven Dou City¡¯s 1st Mecha Regiment, Liu An. With his strength and his ck mecha, he could even keep a Titled Douluo upied for a while.

    Tang Wulin had learned the basics of mecha piloting at Shrek Academy, but it was his first time being inside a ck-grade mecha.

    All mecha cockpits had enough space to amodate two pilots, although only one operated the mecha at a time usually. The second pilot only came into y when they engaged in long distancebat.

    Typically, the higher the grade of the mecha, the smaller it was. The standard issue yellow-grade mechas stood over twelve meters tall while the purple-grade were around ten meters. ck-grade mechas were around eight. Red-grade mechas were supposedly no more than six meters tall. In contrast to mechas, battle armor fit snugly to its user without any excess bulk.

    Once in the cockpit, Tang Wulin looked around curiously. Liu An had a simr look in his eyes, but his gaze was focused solely on Tang Wulin. This kid¡¯s already saved two trains from terrorist attacks. He¡¯s saved hundreds of lives and he¡¯s from Shrek. His future is limitless.

 Chapter 478 - Tang Wulins Plan

    <strong><u>Chapter 478 - Tang Wulin¡¯s n</u></strong>

    Although Shrek Academy had asked Heaven Dou City to keep quiet about Tang Wulin¡¯s heroic deeds, Mo Wu still granted him the title of Honored Citizen, and along with it, a badge. With that badge, Tang Wulin could buy anything in Heaven Dou City with a twenty percent discount, auction house included.

    The title of Honored Citizen was the highest honor that could be awarded in Heaven Dou City. It was non-hereditary, given only to the most outstanding of people. Even as the city¡¯s administrator, Mo Wu had to apply in order to grant two of them. One for Tang Wulin, and the other for his daughter. Both deserved it.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, isn¡¯t it hard to operate the mecha in such a cramped space?¡± Tang Wulin asked, his eyes shining with curiosity as he looked around.

    A typical mecha contained a human-shaped groove for the pilot within the center of the cockpit, located at its belly region. Here, the pilot controlled the mecha¡¯s every movement, mecha operation relying mainly on the pilot¡¯s own movements, supplemented by their thoughts. Due to the method of operation, strong bodies was a must for pilots. Partial control of the mecha could be given over to the mecha¡¯s operating system duringbat, but high-grade mechas had minimal such programs and operation relied mainly on the pilot.

    Liu An exined some of the unique traits of his cherished mecha, one of the few ck-grades on the continent.

    ck-grades had astronomical production costs. Furthermore, since the Federation only supplied the circuit cores, the rest of the materials andbor had to be provided by the pilot. But the mecha belonged solely to the pilot who put forth the resources to produce it. As long as they earned enough achievements, they would be able to take their mecha with them whenever they chose to leave the military.

    The circumstances were simr for purple-grade mechas. Lower-grade mechas, while built upon mass-produced chassis, were customized by their pilots. As such, mecha pilots treated their mecha as their second life, an extension of themselves.

    Both strength and money were needed to be a mecha pilot. If the pilot didn¡¯te from a wealthy n, then they would have to earn the money necessary to advance, be it via their sry, bonuses, or sponsorships.

    During his lecture, Liu An touched upon all sorts of troubles and issues faced by mecha pilots. In the end, however, they all revolved around one thing: the metals necessary to build and upgrade mechas were expensive!

    ¡°Ugh. I think you get it by now, but being a mecha pilot isn¡¯t as morous as it seems. It might be a prestigious job, but life grows harder by the day! Pilots can never stop working hard,peting inpetitions for the prize money, and working for bonuses if they want to have a mecha they can truly call their own. Really, the Federation¡¯s treatment of us high-level pilots is inhuman. We don¡¯t have any time to think about anything but making money and growing stronger.¡± Liu An sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Still, I have to say I¡¯m doing pretty well for myself actually. My mecha is a solid ck-grade, so I¡¯m just focusing on upgrading all of its parts with spirit refined metal. I think I¡¯ll be able to aplish that in my lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s tough being a mecha pilot!¡± Tang Wulin said.

    Liu An let out another long sigh. ¡°Yeah. You still need to temper the iron after forging it. Anyone can be a mecha pilot as long as they¡¯re strong enough for the training. But a good one? That¡¯s a different story. It¡¯s hard to advance from there, so that¡¯s where the real value of pilots emerges.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart thumped, an idea forming in his mind. ¡°Uncle Liu, do pilots buy their metals directly from the cksmith¡¯s Association?¡±

    Liu An nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We generally make requests for what we want, then pay the price. It¡¯s pretty straightforward and the cksmith¡¯s Association fees aren¡¯t too bad. But things get troublesome when ites to spirit refined metal. There aren¡¯t enough cksmiths capable of spirit refining! The demand far outstrips the supply, so the price is skyhigh to match. And even with money, a cksmith still needs to take on the request. With the low odds of sess for spirit refining, they¡¯re cautious when ites to taking on requests and we clients have to bear the burdens of failure for them. It¡¯s just a tough situation all around.¡±

    ¡°Huh. So it¡¯s like that,¡± Tang Wulin murmured. The metals required by mechas were lower quality than those of battle armors, but their demand far oustripped the supply. His eyes shed with a calcting glint. A golden opportunity!

    ¡°Uncle Liu, I¡¯m a member of Shrek Academy¡¯s cksmith¡¯s Association. If you need some metals forged in the future, feel free toe find me. Our prices over there might be a bit cheaper and we¡¯ll definitely finish on time.¡± Tang Wulin beamed.

    Tang Wulin had no intentions of scamming Liu An. Rather, he wanted to tap into the market of mecha pilots. After all, he could undercut the market as much as he wanted, but he needed ess to the buyers to actually move his products. There was no need to conduct business under the table anyway.

    During the ten days he spent with Zhen Hua, Tang Wulin learned just how costly it was for the higher levels of cksmithing. This tranted into battle armors being expensive to make as well. With the growing speed of Tang Wulin¡¯s seal breaks, he would need more and more money to keep up with the rarer and rarer spirit items needed. Even if his uncle-master treated him well, he couldn¡¯t expect the man to buy him items with astronomical prices. In the end, it all came down to making more money!

    ¡°Sounds great!¡± Liu An said immediately, his eyes shining.

    Tang Wulin had taken care not to explicitly reveal who would be taking on the requests. Namely, him. He was aware how hard it was to trust a young cksmith, especially one who dered himself a genius. On the other hand, Shrek Academy¡¯s name demanded trust and was very effective for his purpose.

    Nearly an hourter, they finally arrived at the outskirts of Shrek City. As a mecha pilot from Heaven Dou City, Liu An didn¡¯t have permission to enter Shrek City with his mecha. After exchanging numbers, Liu An flew off in his mecha, leaving a streak of me in the sky.

    Tang Wulin hailed a taxi for the local Tang Sect headquarters. He wanted to get the remaining two spirit items as soon as possible, and return to campus afterward.

    Fraught with danger and challenge his trip to Heaven Dou City had been, Tang Wulin was quick to remember he had gained more than his troubles. The path ahead now sprawled neat and clear before him. With his newly-secured Honored Citizen discount, he could purchase things cheaply from Heaven Dou City, forge items for himself and his friends, and sell the rest. A grin slid its way across his lips. The fact that he had secured Liu An as a potential buyer brought all sorts of tickling in his belly. And perhaps best of all, he could take advantage of the discount to acquire any spirit items he needed in the future. His uncle-master backing him and the title of Honored Citizen attaching to his chest like a badge, he was sure to get the best price.

    It would all result in a positive feedback loop.

    Of course, Tang Wulin still needed to earn contribution points with both the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. He decided to sell any spirit alloys with a less than eighty percent harmony rate, and with this n, his bank ount would continue to grow.

 Chapter 479 - The Four Spirit Items

    <strong><u>Chapter 479 - The Four Spirit Items</u></strong>

    Upon obtaining his two remaining spirit items, Tang Wulin skipped merrily to his dorm, stopping by a restaurant to buy lunch on the way, the campus dining hall closed as it was. By the time he returned, the sun had just reached the middle of the sky.

    His agenda was to break the next seal immediately to empower his blood essence, then visit Zhuo Shi for guidance.

    With that in mind, he made his way to Yuanen Yehui¡¯s room and knocked on her door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Tang Wulin did, catching the strangely domestic sight of Yuanen Yehui in the middle of cleaning. She was lightly dressed in a tank top and short skirt to fight off the sweltering summer heat, bent over with a washcloth, thighs exposed.

    Tang Wulin felt his face catch fire, averting his eyes and stopping in ce. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be a bit more cautious?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui didn¡¯t bother looking up. ¡°Why should I? It¡¯s not like you like girls.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin could hardly utter a word. I don¡¯t like girls?

    Finally finished cleaning, Yuanen Yehui rose from her bent position. ¡°You just got back from your trip to Heaven Dou City, right? Everything go well?¡± She was quick to change the subject. The image of Tang Wulin and Yue Zhengyu¡¯s ndestine affair was still seared into her mind, the most awkward brand. It gave her goosebumps just thinking about it. But she wasn¡¯t one to judge, the type to let others live their lives as they saw fit.

    Tang Wulin cracked a bitter smile. ¡°It went well. I nearly died, but that¡¯s about it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡±

    Expression slightly hardening, Tang Wulin recounted the tale of his brush with death on the train.

    ¡°An evil soul master?¡± Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes went wide and she clenched her hands into tight fists.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    She shook her head, herplexion pale. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just remembered something from the past. Anyway, I¡¯m surprised you managed to survive that.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I have no idea what happened at the end or how I survived. I fell unconscious at thest minute, and when I woke up, my uncle-master had already rescued me. He told me he found me unconscious, so he doesn¡¯t know what happened either.¡± He brought a hand to his lips. ¡°Maybe the evil soul master thought I was dead and left, or he sensed my uncle-mastering and didn¡¯t have enough time to finish me off. I have no clue.¡±

    A pause. Eventually, Yuanen Yehui spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t think either of those things happened. But I can¡¯t think of any other exnations either. Were you injured?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Fit as a dragon,¡± Tang Wulin said, flexing his biceps with a sunny smile.

    ¡°I forgot how tough you are.¡± Yuanen Yehui smiled wryly, remembering his perseverance in theirst battle, his refusal to give up. Like a cockroach.

    ¡°Yuanen, can I ask a favor of you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to make a breakthrough and I want to go into seclusion for a few days. If you don¡¯t have anything to do off campus, could you help protect me during it? There shouldn¡¯t be anyone passing by, but still. All you¡¯ll have to do is make sure no one bothers me for a few days,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    ¡°Hmm. How many days will it take?¡± Yuanen Yehui asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think at least three. At most seven.¡± With the fourth seal already weakened and his body stronger than ever, Tang Wulin was confident it wouldn¡¯t take too long.

    She shrugged. ¡°Okay. Call me when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll pay you back with a piece of spirit alloy after.¡±

    Her eyes shone. ¡°Those were your words. Remember that! You can¡¯t back out! I want one with a harmony rate over ny percent!¡±

    A tight smile formed on Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. ¡°Are you after my life? Ny percent is way too much and will take too long. Let¡¯s make it eighty percent and we¡¯ll have a deal. Shouldn¡¯t take too long to forge one.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± Yuanen Yehui got what she had wanted, pitching higher than necessary. The odds of sess for a ny percent harmony rate were too low after all. Even if Tang Wulin had agreed, no one knew how long it would take.

    After a moment of thought, Tang Wulin said, ¡°I need to prepare some things first. I¡¯ll be ready in about two hours.¡± With no proper way to store his four spirit items, he didn¡¯t want to dy any further. It was better to break the seal while the potency of the items was at its peak.

    Once he returned to his room, Tang Wulin shut the curtains, then got on his bed to meditate.

    This was his fourth time breaking a seal. He had been fully prepared for the first two. Abruptly broke the third. There wasn¡¯t a trace of anxiety in his heart for the fourth. Rather, he eagerly looked forward to what he would gain. He wanted to experience the rush of power into his veins and the might of his second blood essence soul ring. The first golden soul ring granted him the Golden Dragon Body skill, providing a massive boost in strength andbat power. He could only imagine what the second would grant him.

    Tang Wulin hoped that the next skill he gained would be a long-ranged attack skill. No matter how he looked at it, ranged attacks were definitely his weakness right now,pletely unbnced with his closebat ability.

    As Tang Wulin mulled over his thoughts, he brought out four boxes from his storage ring and ced them on his desk. One box was made of wood, two of jade, and one of metal.

    He opened the wooden one first. An intense aroma immediately struck him. Within sat a brilliant flower with over a hundred golden petals. Each petal was covered in fuzz, the entire flower coiled up to fit in the box. A single sniff got his blood essence boiling.

    The flower was a thousand-year mystic heaven chrysanthemum. A rare spirit medicine that strengthened a person¡¯s limbs. Even at the thousand-year level, it was extremely rare.

    Tang Wulin opened the next box, a small one made of yellow jade. Inside was a sepia lump. It was uglypared to the chrysanthemum, but an air of power swirled around it, its aroma thick and heavy.

    It was a thousand-year pine spirit mushroom, also known as the scarlet spirit mushroom. It had a gentle character and mellow energies that nourished one¡¯s internal organs. While not the best spirit mushroom around, there was no denying it had the most mild character, able to tame the wildest of spirit medicines when ingested together, allowing the user to absorb the energies easily. And the mushroom fell slightly short of the chrysanthemum in value, an almost insignificant difference.

    Next was a green jade box. Tang Wulin slowly lifted the lid, sighing as he breathed in a bright fragrance, life and vitality incarnate. A string of small fruits sat inside the box, about forty of them altogether. They were all the size of a bean, a shade of lush green jade. In truth, the box had originally been pure white, dyed the fruit¡¯s color after holding it for some time. Simply breathing the air from the box invigorated him.

    A thousand-year life fruit. Its name stemmed from its tenacious will to live, the fruit growing only in the most barren ofnds, praised as the greatest treasure of the deserts. If anyone lost their way there, they would be saved as long as they found this fruit. A single berry was enough to sustain a person for ten days. A truly magical fruit. Its existence in such barren terrain, one of the many mysteries of the world.

    Tang Wulin had purchased it from the Tang Sect. It had cost quite arge sum of contribution points. Old Tang had reminded him several times to get one with at least thirty berries. He went above and beyond that, getting his hands on a life fruit with forty. It was even more valuable than the mystic heaven chrysanthemum.

    He moved on to the final box. The box was made of a silver metal,pletely sealing any fragrance thaty within. He pressed a button to unlock it, the lid opening up in one fluid motion. A ck object with a metallic luster sat at the base, and upon closer inspection, a pattern of eleven dark purple rings could faintly be made out on its surface.

 Chapter 480 - The Fourth Seal

    <strong><u>Chapter 480 - The Fourth Seal</u></strong>

    This was thousand-year purple cloud wood, a wood with peculiar characteristics. It was harder than most metals, and was actually toxic. Ingesting it would cause metal poisoning. It only took a small amount to endanger an ordinary person¡¯s life. Fortunately, its hardness made it difficult to ingest.

    In spite of how dangerous purple cloud wood could be to normal people, for soul masters it was a wonderful treasure. By pouring soul power into it, a soul master could transform the wood¡¯s toxicity into an energy that could strengthen their body and increase their flexibility. This thousand-year piece of purple cloud wood couldn¡¯t be found in ordinary markets. It was priceless.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he gazed at the four spirit items. He needed all of them just to break the fourth seal! The mere thought of what the future seals would require made him start to sweat a little. He had to make more money.

    Tang Wulin stood up from his desk and brought over a basin of water he prepared earlier. He ced the pine spirit mushroom in it first, letting it soak for ten minutes. Next he put in the mystic heaven chrysanthemum. The water took on a weak golden hue the moment the chrysanthemum entered it. After another ten minutes, a sepia color seeped from the mushroom and encroached upon the chrysanthemum¡¯s golden domain. Third was the purple cloud wood. The instant it touched the water, inky colors spread from it, giving the water a muddy quality.

    This was a secret recipe Old Tang had told him about. Of the four spirit items, purple cloud wood was the cheapest. This was mainly due to its excessive hardness that made it difficult to use, as well as its strong toxicity. A single mistake could endanger the user¡¯s life, so few dared to use it. However, whenbined with mystic heaven chrysanthemum, the situation became entirely different. This recipe took advantage of that.

    The chrysanthemum excited the wood, and their medicinal properties spread through the water, mixing together. The wood¡¯s toxicity faded away. It was now usable as medicine.

    The value of this recipe couldn¡¯t be measured. Purple cloud wood only cost a sixth of the mystic heaven chrysanthemum epted value, but if this recipe became widely known, the purple cloud wood¡¯s price would skyrocket.

    When the water finally grew calm and its color deepened to an imprable darkness, Tang Wulin took the thousand-year life fruit out of the basin and ate it.

    The fruit wasn¡¯t tasty at all. It was painfully sour to the point that it made Tang Wulin¡¯s teeth ache. Even so, he endured the unpleasantness and ate every single one of the fruit¡¯s berries. As he did, life energy surged through him. Saliva welled up in his mouth, transforming the sourness to a burst of sweetness. He then swallowed his saliva, and the sweetness spread through him as well. An ethereal high filled his body, a sensation that he quickly became drunk on. He felt as if he were an ascetic that had reached enlightenment.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s skin took on a green glow as he finished eating the fruit. Oblivious of this, he picked up the basin and gulped down its contents.

    Ugh! It tastes gross.

    The murky liquid ran down Tang Wulin¡¯s throat,bining with the life fruit he had just eaten. A sharp bitterness joined the sweet and sour that pulled at his tongue. His brow furrowed, a frown of disgust warped his mouth, and a groan escaped him, but even so, he forced himself to drink. The thought of how much money this dark mixture was worth gave him every reason to keep drinking. He absolutely couldn¡¯t waste it.

    It was now that Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach showed its might. He withstood the harsh taste of the liquid, which waned as he drank, and all of the it disappeared into his belly. It left his belly fuller than before, but that was it. He still had room for more.

    The remains of the three spirit items sat at the bottom of the basin. They hadn¡¯tpletely dissolved into the water, but all three looked nothing like they had before. The mystic heaven chrysanthemum had transformed from a dazzling gold to a dull gray, its aromapletely absent. The purple cloud wood now looked like an ordinary chunk of wood, the purple rings gone from its surface. Although its spiritual energies were gone, the pine spirit mushroom had fared better than the others, simply turning from sepia to ck.

    Tang Wulin was amazed by the recipe. It used the properties of the three spirit items, exploiting how they reacted to one another to draw out all of their energies and medical potency.

    Then Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach started to churn and ache. He rushed to his bed and began meditating. Only now would the breaking of the seal trulymence.

    The mystic heaven chrysanthemum and purple cloud wood both possessed powerful medicinal properties, and with their toxic edge having been dulled from beingbined, their medical potency had grown exponentially. The inclusion of the pine spirit mushroom in the recipe, on the other hand, was meant to mellow out the other two spirit items further and nourish the user¡¯s organs. The life fruit was added to boost the user¡¯s life force. The four came together in a perfect fusion, minimizing risk and maximizing benefits.

    In spite of all of that, Tang Wulin was in intense pain. He could feel his stomach and the surrounding muscles spasming. He had to fight back the urge to vomit everything he just ingested. He couldn¡¯t afford to squander all the money he had spent on them! Spirit items worth millions of credits and points were in his belly!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s miserly nature easily overcame such an insignificant level of pain. He clenched his jaw and endured, urging his soul power to circte within him, carrying the medicine along with it. The pain gradually transformed into a zing heat. The green glow of Tang Wulin¡¯s skin became scarlet, as if he were a human lobster.

    The heat inside Tang Wulin grew hotter and hotter, rampaging through his body. All of his pores opened up, releasing a thick medicinal aroma.

    Outside of Tang Wulin¡¯s room, Yuanen Yehui sat cross-legged, guarding the door. Her nose twitched, smelling the aroma. Astonishment colored her face. She couldn¡¯t believe how potent it was. A single whiff of it had rxed her body. She straightened her back and continued to take in the medicinal aroma, breathing deeply through her nose.

    Back in the room, Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body felt like it was on fire. A faint golden glow rippled within him, through his veins, muscles, bones, and organs. He somehow knew that this golden light was the reason for his insane recovery ability. It was this recovery ability that had saved him numerous times now.

    It¡¯s time to break the fourth seal!

    Spurred on by his soul power, the medicinal energies assaulted the fourth seal. The seal shuddered, a boom rumbling within him. Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body trembled. He saw a golden light envelop his body and heard a draconic roar echo from deep within himself. He could feel everything inside of him being dyed a radiant gold.

    Before this, every time Tang Wulin broke a seal he had either been unconscious or had his eyes closed. This was his first time seeing the changes that urred to his body when he broke a seal. He could feel the fourth seal splitting open, releasing a torrent of energy that dyed his entire body gold. This energy began fusing with his flesh, bones, and blood as it devoured the remaining medicinal energy to empower him further. The golden energy filled him, and he felt bloated, fit to burst.

    But his body, hungry, ravenously so, ate it all up.

 Chapter 481 - Another Look at the Forbidden

    <strong><u>Chapter 481 - Another Look at the Forbidden</u></strong>

    Pain. That was all Tang Wulin couldprehend at the moment, his flesh bubbling from a searing heat, blood vessels bulging from his skin. But it was insignificantpared to what he had endured in previous seal breakings. The radiant energy of the Golden Dragon King poured into his body, rushing quicker and quicker, to the point of bursting. Yet the pressure began to decrease, his body gobbling up the energy and repurposing it into his own strength.

    A sense of liberation and excitement washed over him, the cells of his body singing, brimming with energy. They resonated with the crescendoing draconic roar within him..

    The parts of his body hidden from his view took on a pattern of golden veins. They were mostly concentrated on his back, shining resplendently so.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s aura of might rose to the sky, gusts kicking up around him. His blood essence raged through his meridian channels like a roaring river.

    Golden scales manifested on his forehead. They gradually turned translucent, sparkling crystals that encrusted his skin. Scales spread across his right arm, shoulder, and the right-side of his torso. Then they spread further. Empowered by the energy of the Golden Dragon King, they encroached up his neck, iming it as their domain. Then they turned their sights to the unscaled side of his torso and shoulder. They stopped short of covering his left arm.

    The golden veins across his body red brighter than ever, tracing deeper and wider into his skin. The cry of his blood essence. A golden soul ring emerged from his body, spinning around him. Then a second emerged. A faint trim of white at its edges, this new ring bled pure gold an instantter.

    The cracking and popping of bones. Tang Wulin now stood a few centimeters taller.

    Blood essence and soul power mixed within him, the soul power growing purer under the blood essence¡¯s influence, strengthening his body further. Unknown to Tang Wulin, his blood essence had always influenced his soul power, but at this particr moment it was to a higher degree. Rather than directly increasing his soul power, his blood essence continuously refined andpressed it.

    The body was a vessel in which its volume and the strength of its meridian channels and itself were closely entwined. But there were limits to howrge it could grow, even for a Titled Douluo. In order to maximize their strength, theypressed their soul power so that a denser, more potent form of the energy filled them. Usually, only Soul Kings and strongerpressed their soul power, since that was when the limits of the human body began revealing themselves. Tang Wulin, however, had long since startedpressing and refining his soul power thanks to his blood essence. This was the true cause of his slow cultivation speed, and were it not for this, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand on the level as Yuanen Yehui.

    The value ofpressed soul power became more apparent with strength.

    Wrapped in a nket of warmth, Tang Wulin submerged into the depths of his mind, throwing himself fully into meditation. His soul power and blood essence resonated, a gentle thrum to the energies as his scales twinkled in the darkness of the room. Now was the time to consolidate the power he gained from the fourth seal into his own.

    ?

    When the medicinal aroma finally faded from the air, Yuanen Yehui opened her eyes. A day had passed. The sun shone brightly in the morning sky.

    She stood up and stretched her back. Astonishment colored her face. She felt like a new person. She had drawn out all the impurities in her body, a stickyyer of a mucus-like substance on her skin. It felt disgusting, but the fact that she had be stronger from this cleansing was aforting thought..

    She did, however, face a problem. Because of her deal with Tang Wulin, she was currently in the middle of guarding him and couldn¡¯t leave to wash herself! But to continue on in such a dirty state was unthinkable. She took a tentative sniff of her body. And nearly choked.

    She scanned the area, ears perking up. Sure enough, there was no one else to be found in the working students dormitory. She directed her gaze back to Tang Wulin¡¯s door, heard his deep and steady breaths, and decided he wouldn¡¯t wake up anytime soon. It would be fine for her to wash off in the courtyard.

    Yuanen Yehui always kept her promises. Since she agreed to guard Tang Wulin, she would do so until the end. She had benefited from the leaked medicinal aroma too, so she couldn¡¯t just leave, especially with her righteous heart.

    She drew up two buckets of water, grabbed a set of clean clothes, and walked back to the courtyard to wash herself. She could handle the cold water. Checking once more that Tang Wulin was deep in his meditations and assured that he would stay that way, she threw her dirty clothes off to the side, emptying a bucket over herself.

    A smile graced her lips as soon as the water met her skin. She felt refreshed with the muck off her body. Her wet skin glistened under the sunlight, a hint of pink to it, a shine to it that wasn¡¯t there before.

    Just what is Tang Wulin up to? His medicine is so potent!

    Yuanen Yehui was without a doubt quite lucky. Because Tang Wulin already had a strong body and only had three soul rings, he couldn¡¯t absorb the full extent of the spirit items¡¯ medical potency. For that reason, Yuanen Yehui was able to use the energies that had leaked. Furthermore, if she hadn¡¯t been there guarding him, the energies leaking out of his pores would have gone to waste. Fortune allowed her to absorb a third of that medical potency.

    Another cause for the medicinal energy leakage was that Tang Wulin¡¯s body had already been full to the brim of the energy of heavenly treasures, courtesy of Zhen Hua¡¯s beneficial foods.

    Yuanen Yehui looked down at her rosy skin, astonished. Before this event, her figure had been slender yet still possessing the curves and charm of one stepping into the sphere of womanhood. Now this coupled with her newly clearplexion, her delicate and pink skin. She had grown even more beautiful.

    She stretched her body, which glistened under the sun. A radiant aura around her, she could have been a goddess for all the world knew.

    She ran her fingers through her hair, tugging past the odd tangle and knot, the cool droplets still running down her skin and leaving tracks wherever they went. Satisfied, she moved to turn around and dressed when all of a sudden her ears caught a muted click. The sound stood out among the quiet ambient noises of nature. She hastily grabbed her clothes and threw on her jacket. A modicum of decency restored, she directed her re to the bushes behind bushes. There were a few stters of blood there, an oddity in the peaceful courtyard.

    With a shout, she leaped toward the bush, her body already swelling with size and power as she summoned her Titan Giant Ape martial soul.

    Someone yelped in the bushes. ¡°No! Don¡¯t hurt me! I just got here! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± A scream filled the air as the figure in the bushes dashed out and away with ghostly steps.

    Yuanen Yehui threw a punch at the peeping tom, sending in their way a st of air powerful enough to obliterate a boulder.

    They were as slippery as an eel, figure a blur as they ran through the courtyard. In the end, Yuanen Yehui didn¡¯tnd a single shot.

    And then she recognized who it was. ¡°You bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Xie Xie.

    The question of why it was always him peeping on her ran through her mind the first second her brain had put two and two together. Then her fury caught up and before she knew it, she vowed to deliver her wrath.

 Chapter 482 - Wrath

    <strong><u>Chapter 482 - Wrath</u></strong>

    While Xie Xie was home during break, he found that his cultivation speed had slowed. This made him want to work harder, to improve his cultivation. The thought of Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui, both of whom had stayed behind on campus, motivated him. He decided to return early to cultivate with the two, and thought it would be fun to keep it a surprise. He never expected his work ethic to serve trouble to him on a tter!

    Blood trickled from Xie Xie¡¯s nose as he fled. He wiped it away, struggling to process what just happened.

    He had walked in on Yuanen Yehui in the nude! Although he had only stayed for a fraction of a second, barely long enough to catch the smallest glimpse of her, his own body had betrayed him. Blood had rushed to his head, leaked from his nose, and ruined any chance of a stealthy retreat.

    Xie Xie couldin as much as he wanted, could shout his grievances deep inside his heart, but he understood what sort of character Yuanen Yehui was. It had taken so much pain and effort just to build and maintain a normal rtionship with her, but now he had idently peeped on her again!

    This time, however, Xie Xie refused to take the me! She had been washing herself in public! Since she didn¡¯t go back to her room to wash up, he could only assume she did so on purpose. He wondered whether talking could settle things peacefully, but that line of thought was quickly derailed by a st of air that rushed past his head, narrowly missing him. The st of air exploded a short distance from Xie Xie, unleashing a mighty gust of force, the full brunt of which he only managed to avoid by using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step. Having used the secret art so much this past semester, he had grown exceptionally skilled in executing it. His footwork resembled the ethereal movements of a wraith. Yuanen Yehui couldn¡¯t hope to catch him.

    ¡°Stop and pay for your crimes!¡± the girl snarled.

    ¡°I refuse!¡± Xie Xie shrieked as he moved even faster. I¡¯m too young to die!¡±

    In truth, Xie Xie could just flee the working students dormitory grounds right now and call for help. Any teacher still on campus, but that would bring disciplinary action upon both of them, Xie Xie for peeping and Yuanen Yehui for assault. Furthermore, news of her being seen naked would spread and bring shame to her. He refrained from making the easy choice, not for his sake but hers! This meant that all he could do was try his best to evade her attacks while staying within the ground of the working student dormitory. So he gritted his teeth and pushed onward.

    ¡°You think you can run?¡± Yuanen Yehui hissed. She drummed her chest with both arms, her fourth soul ring lighting up as she activated Devil Titan!

    Yuanen Yehui punched out with both her fists, shooting two sts of air at Xie Xie. The air streaked toward Xie Xie, swift as lightning, and collided with each other a few meters away from him. They erupted in an explosive tempest, throwing Xie Xie off his feet and into the air.

    She¡¯s so strong! Xie Xie¡¯s eyes went wide as he struggled to stabilize himself in the air. It had been quite a few days since hest sparred with her, but she had already grown so much!

    Yuanen Yehui crouched to the ground, then leaped into the air, hurtling toward Xie Xie like a cannonball. She was upon him in a sh, bearing down upon him. Xie Xie was just an ant before her tyrannical might.

    However, Xie Xie¡¯s heart had calmed down during the chase. Outssed as he was, he still managed to react to the sudden attack. His third soul ring lit up and he summoned a Light Dragon Clone. In a shimmer of light, Xie Xie split into two to create two identical Xie Xies. The two pushed off against each other, narrowly avoiding Yuanen Yehui¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yuanen Yehui thought her attack was going to hit, but Xie Xie had managed to dodge it. Ignoring the hup in her attack n, she threw a fist out at each of the Xie Xies. Booms rang out, and two sts of air were immediately chasing after the clones.

    The two clonesnded on the roof of the nearby dormitory, then raced away with Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step and descended back to ground level.

    Xie Xie had spent countless hours practicing his control over his clones, and now his efforts were bearing fruit.

    Although Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Air Cannon attacks were powerful, they didn¡¯t have arge area of effect, and she couldn¡¯t go on a rampage while on the grounds of the working students dormitory either. Minutes passed, and she still couldn¡¯t catch either of the Xie Xies.

    ¡°Stop and fight me if you have the balls!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯d be stupid not to run!¡± he shouted back. After all of this running away, he had grown just as fed up with her as she was with him. He couldn¡¯t believe how unreasonable she was being. If any of her air sts had hit him, his skin would have been torn off. He could only imagine what she would do to him if she caught him.

    ¡°Fine! Keep running!¡± Yuanen Yehui suddenly shrunk back to normal size, but her muscr bulk was reced by a pair of pitch-ck wings that blossomed from her back. She had exchanged the domineering four-ringed power of her Titan Giant Ape for the speed of her three-ringed Fallen Angel martial soul.

    Yuanen Yehui suddenly elerated, a devilish sword manifesting in her hands. She flew a few circles in the air, sowing seeds of darkness all over the dormitory grounds. Darkness encroached upon the region, enveloping everything with a gloomy stillness. It was the descent of Curtain of Darkness!

    Ever since she lost to Tang Wulin¡¯s team, Yuanen Yehui had thrown herself into her cultivation. Both her martial souls were the best of the best, so she needed to do was get better at using them and her strength would skyrocket.

    Curtain of Darkness took advantage of the angelic characteristics of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s martial soul to unleash all of its might. A third of her soul power had been spent in an instant, converted into this shroud of dark fog. It was thick and corrosive, arge-scale crowd control attack.

    Yuanen Yehui excelled in both long range and close rangebat. Her only weakness was herck of speed, and she had trouble facing agility-type soul masters like Xie Xie. In order topensate for this weakness, she used Curtain of Darkness as a brief attack to restrain her opponent. Although it consumed quite a bit of soul power, she just needed it tost long enough for her to close in on her enemy. Then she could switch back to her Titan Giant Ape to beat down her foe. This was a tactic she hadn¡¯t used before, and unfortunately for Xie Xie, he was to be the first test subject for thisbination attack.

    Both Xie Xies felt their bodies slow down as if they were trying to run through a quagmire. The encroaching darkness dulled the light that shone from their bodies and drastically decreased their speed. In this murky fog, their steps faltered, and they were no longer able to use Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step to its fullest potential.

    Then they saw Yuanen Yehui flying toward them. Her body swelled with power as she descended, and in a sh she was back in her Titan Giant Ape form, smashing her fists down at them.

    Yuanen Yehui understood how Xie Xie¡¯s clones worked. As long as a single clone remained, the main body wouldn¡¯t be damaged. There was no reason for her to hold back yet, and she attacked before the shroud of darkness could fade away.

    Right before her fists connected, Xie Xie sensed the power behind them drop. She didn¡¯t use Air Cannon either. Is she going easy on me?

    With no way to evade, Xie Xie gave in. He stopped trying to run, closed his eyes tight, and braced his arms in front of him to receive the blow. A bitter smile spread across his face.

    A boom thundered through the dormitory courtyard. Xie Xie stumbled back a few steps, but he was astonished to discover that he felt no pain. He slowly opened his eyes to see a gant golden figure standing in front of him.

    It was Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Xie Xie yelled.

    Tang Wulin sighed. ¡°How did you provoke her this time?¡±

 Chapter 483 - The Unlucky Boy

    <strong><u>Chapter 483 - The Unlucky Boy</u></strong>

    Yuanen Yehui stared at Tang Wulin in shock. Golden scales covered his chest, shoulders, and right arm. He held Yuanen Yehui¡¯s fist in his scaled hand. Although she held back at thest second, he had stopped her punch far too easily. He had grown even stronger!

    Xie Xie, on the other hand, gazed at Tang Wulin in admiration. His was broad and imposing, and it instilled a sense of safety into Xie Xie.

    Tang Wulin sighed. ¡°Could you stop for now, Yuanen? Help me understand what¡¯s happening here. How did Xie Xie offend you this time?¡±

    ¡°This is all your fault,¡± Yuanen Yehui growled. She shot a re at Tang Wulin, and ran away.

    Tang Wulin turned to Xie Xie, his golden scales fading away as he gave him a curious look. ¡°What did you do now? Exin from the beginning. Why¡¯s she so mad?¡±

    ¡°I saw something I shouldn¡¯t have seen,¡± Xie Xie said with a strained smile. He exined exactly what happened without omitting a single detail.

    As Xie Xie recounted the events, a nervous expression formed on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. It seemed some me really didy with him. To keep her promise to guard him, Yuanen Yehui had chosen to risk washing herself in the courtyard, and Xie Xie happened to return while she was doing so.

    It was actually hard to say who was at fault here. Unlike the previous incident in which Xie Xie looked into Yuanen Yehui¡¯s room on his own, this time was just a coincidence. It wouldn¡¯t be fair toy all the me on Xie Xie. All three of them shared the me this time.

    Soon after Xie Xie finished exining things to Tang Wulin, Yuanen Yehui returned fully clothed. Her face was ashen, and her gaze was glued to Xie Xie. It held a ferocity that could tear him to pieces. This was the second time he had peeped on her. The second time! She refused to believe that was mere coincidence. I¡¯m going to beat that bastard to death!

    Xie Xie stared back at her in abject awe.

    Tang Wulin had no choice but to step in to mediate. ¡°Yuanen, I¡¯m really sorry about what happened. It¡¯s all my fault. This happened because you promised to guard me.¡± He scratched his cheek awkwardly. ¡°Xie Xie didn¡¯t mean to peep on you. He wanted to surprise us by returning early. He only just got here, so he barely caught a glimpse of you before you noticed him. Xie Xie, hurry up and apologize to her.¡±

    No matter how Tang Wulin framed things, Xie Xie was still in the wrong. He had vited Yuanen Yehui¡¯s privacy.

    Xie Xie bowed deeply, his head low. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have returned without telling you. I barely saw anything, I promise.¡±

    Although Xie Xie said this, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s bare womanly charms were seared into his mind! He had been enchanted by her tempting figure bathing in the sunlight. He harbored no dark desires, he simply admired her beauty. Even after she transformed into her Titan Giant Ape form, he found her stunning.

    Yuanen Yehui fought to control her ragged breathing as she held up two fingers. ¡°That¡¯s two times now. Two! He¡¯s an agility-type! Who knows when he arrived? How could I possibly trust him when he says he only got a glimpse of me? And even if he were telling the truth, a glimpse is still uneptable!¡±

    Xie Xie remained silent, maintaining his deep bow.

    ¡°Yuanen, I really am sorry!¡± Tang Wulin said hastily. ¡°This is my fault. As an apology, how about I give you a spirit alloy with a harmony rate of eighty-five percent or higher, no charge?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Yuanen Yehui shouted him down. ¡°Are you saying my body is only worth a single spirit alloy?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled awkwardly. ¡°Then what do you want to do about this? We aren¡¯t adults yet, and Xie Xie truly didn¡¯t peep on purpose. It was just an unfortunate coincidence. Tell us what you want to happen and we¡¯ll do our best to make it so.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui red at him. ¡°Of course a guy attracted to other guys wouldn¡¯t understand the value of a girl¡¯s body! I just want¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Tang Wulin raised a hand to interrupt her. ¡°Wait just a minute now. What did you say?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui realized what she said and averted her gaze. ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t bring up your sexual preferences here. My bad. But still¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Tang Wulin shouted this time. ¡°Where did you get the idea that I like guys? Who told you that?¡±

    Stunned, she slowly raised a finger toward Xie Xie. ¡°He did! He said you and Yue Zhengyu¡ª¡±

    Tang Wulin whirled on Xie Xie, a grim look in his eyes.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xie Xie looked at Yuanen Yehui in astonishment. ¡°Didn¡¯t I exin things to you? That was just a misunderstanding.¡±

    Tang Wulin clenched his fists, then turned back to Yuanen Yehui. ¡°You thought I was into guys this whole time?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui finally picked up on the fact that something was amiss. She looked back to Xie Xie and barked, ¡°When the hell did you exin anything to me?¡±

    ¡°Just listen to me!¡± Xie Xie sputtered, shaking his head frantically. ¡°It was all a misunderstanding!¡± Desperate to save himself, he hastily exined what really happened between Tang Wulin and Yue Zhengyu.

    Tang Wulin clenched his fists even tighter. He tilted his head as he stared at Xie Xie. ¡°Not only did you cause a misunderstanding, you spread it as a rumor too! Why don¡¯t you tell the rest of the academy while you¡¯re at it? Yuanen, I understand what you¡¯re feeling now, so tell me, who¡¯s beating his ass first? Me or you?¡±

    ¡°No way! Boss, I made a mistake! I just forgot to exin things to Yuanen!¡± Xie Xie begged. He no longer even entertained the idea of running. With both Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui working together, he had no hope of escape.

    Tang Wulin shed a brilliant smile at Xie Xie, grabbed him, and pulled him to Yuanen Yehui, maintaining his smile the entire time. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that this guy is such a bastard. I won¡¯t try to protect him anymore. He¡¯s all yours.¡± Tang Wulin pushed Xie Xie toward Yuanen Yehui before returning to their room.

    Yuanen Yehui locked eyes with Xie Xie. She raised her hand and made a fist.

    Xie Xie shut his eyes tight, his face contorted in fear He didn¡¯t move an inch. He med himself for seeing what he shouldn¡¯t have. He was prepared to face her wrath.

    Yet even after a minute of torturous waiting, he didn¡¯t feel the pain of fist connecting with flesh. All he heard was the cries of birds in the distance.

    Xie Xie slowly opened his eyes, one at a time. Yuanen Yehui wasn¡¯t facing him anymore. She was running back to her room. He could see something twinkling under the sun as she fled. It was a tear falling through the air. He moved to catch it, blurring from one spot to another, and itnded in his palm. He had no real reason to do this, but the sight of it made his heart throb with pain. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t havee back early.

    Xie Xie returned to his room in a daze. When he entered, he saw Tang Wulin sitting cross-legged on his bed. ¡°Boss, I... all of this¡ª¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s done is done,¡± Tang Wulin interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯re just unlucky. There¡¯s no point piling more misfortune onto you. So, she didn¡¯t beat you?¡±

    Xie Xie shook his head and looked down at his feet, forcing out a bitterugh. ¡°I would have preferred it if she did. Instead, she cried.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked Xie Xie up and down, examining his forlorn friend. ¡°Do you like her?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xie Xie looked up, his mind clearly nk. Momentster, he nodded slowly. ¡°But it¡¯s hopeless! After all this, there¡¯s no way she would like me back!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the ways of the heart, but I do know that, no matter what happens, there is always a chance as long as you try. Give up, and your chances are zero. Think about that. I¡¯m going to get some food.¡±

    Xie Xie watched Tang Wulin walk out the door beforeying down on his own bed in a daze. The image of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s figure shed through his mind. He remembered each and every one of her frowns and smiles. She was already deeply imprinted on his heart.

    He leaped to his feet, ran out the door, and found the basin Yuanen Yehui had been using to wash herself. He also found her dirty clothesying on the ground and threw them into the basin. Then he grabbed the other basin filled with water and cleaned up the courtyard. Once the courtyard was neat and tidy, he washed Yuanen Yehui¡¯s dirty clothes and hung them up to dry. He brought the basins back to where she usually kept them, surprised to discover just how much he knew about her.

 Chapter 484 -The Chipped-tooth Man

    <strong><u>Chapter 484 - The Chipped-tooth Man</u></strong>

    All who remained on the working student dormitory grounds were Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie, the former in her room and thetter still loitering in the courtyard.

    Xie Xie stared holes at her door, biting his lip and clenching his fist. Wulin is right. There¡¯s a chance if I try, but none if I sit around moping! He steeled his resolve, walked to the door, and knocked.

    ¡°Yuanen, I washed your clothes for you. They¡¯re hanging to dry in the courtyard. You can go grab themter.¡± Caution peppered his voice.

    Not a sound was heard from within the room. Several momentster, Xie Xie spoke again. ¡°Yuanen, Captain went to get some food. We¡¯re the only ones left here now. Can I talk to you? I want to be honest.¡±

    ¡°Screw off!¡±

    Xie Xie winced at first, but immediately settled with pping his cheeks twice. Determination glinted in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll just say it from here then. The first time I saw you naked, I was stunned. I didn¡¯t see anything clearly, and before I knew it I was beaten into a pulp by you. But if there was one thing I realized at that moment, it was that you were a girl. So I decided to help you clean the ce every day. Sweep the floor, wash the windows, dust things off. I didn¡¯t know what else I could do for you.¡±

    Inside her room, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s rage burned hotter as Xie Xie began his monologue. The longer she listened, however, the more she surrendered to an unseen force, standing up from her bed and staring at the door in a daze.

    ¡°Then helping you clean the dorm just became a habit for me. I felt uneasy whenever I couldn¡¯t tidy up. Honestly, I don¡¯t regret what happened. If not, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you¡¯re a girl. You¡¯re so beautiful. Being ignorant of that would be the greatest mistake of my life, and I¡¯ll dly receive any punishment to avoid it.

    ¡°Later on, I came to understand that my habit wasn¡¯t tied to cleaning. It was just an excuse to see you every day. My heart ached on the days I couldn¡¯t. It¡¯s for that same reason I returned early to campus.¡± He sighed. ¡°Originally, the n was to show you guys how much stronger I got when I came back after cultivating earnestly at home. But I just couldn¡¯t focus. I could never bring my mind off Shrek. I wanted to return as soon as possible the entire time. I¡¯ve only realized the truth recently. I didn¡¯t miss Shrek. I missed you.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry for peeping on you again! But I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. And I really only got a glimpse. Although I did get a clearer look than the time before, it was still only a glimpse.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Her fury bubbled out of her throat, ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Xie Xie coughed, then continued, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have seen it, but as a man, I feel responsible. So let me take responsibility for you. Yuanen, please marry me. Be my wife, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Silence descended. Xie Xie¡¯s heart raced, so much that he could hear it pounding in his ears. He swallowed. ¡°Yuanen, I think we¡¯re quite a match while you¡¯re in your normal form. I think I¡¯m pretty handsome too. We¡¯re still young though, so we can just get engaged for now. I can get approval from my family at this moment, and then we can get married for real after we graduate. I promise to take responsibility and take care of you.¡±

    The door burst open. Yuanen Yehui stomped out.

    Atst, Xie Xie saw a beautiful smile on her lips. Even with her eyes red and swollen, there was no denying the beauty of her smile.

    ¡°Yuanen.¡± Xie Xie stepped forward.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you on your way out.¡± Her expression suddenly changed. Gone was her smile, in its ce a grim mask. Her body swelled with muscle as she grabbed him by thepels of his shirt. Flexing every muscle in her body to draw up maximum power, she threw him into the air.

    Xie Xie streaked through the skies like a shooting star out of the working student dormitory grounds, his screams trailing his shrinking form.

    With that, Yuanen Yehui shrank back to her normal size. She nced at the clothes Xie Xie washed, then took them down and returned to her room. She mmed the door shut behind her.

    ?

    A towering tree in Spirit Ice za shook. Xie Xie fell through its branches, fortunate enough to have them cushion his fall. Hended face first, shooting up to his feet a momentter.

    ¡°Holy shit that scared me,¡± he eximed, gasping for breath. He scratched his head awkwardly. He didn¡¯t know if it was right for him to like Yuanen Yehui or not. Such a violent girl.

    ¡°Whoa! A flying man! Interesting!¡± someone said joyfully in the distance.

    Huh? There¡¯s still people on campus? They didn¡¯t leave for vacation?

    Xie Xie looked up to see a middle-aged man smiling at him, his build as average as they came. He wore his hair short, and his small eyes shone with warmth. A toothy grin that wasn¡¯t quite whole, a front tooth chipped in half. He swept the floor with a broom, giving the appearance of a neighborly uncle.

    ¡°Uncle, who are you?¡± Xie Xie asked.

    The man¡¯s face froze. ¡°Uncle? Am I that old already? Boy, you were really quick on your feet just now. Are you an agility-type?¡±

    Xie Xie chuckled. ¡°Uncle, you really do deserve to be Shrek¡¯s janitor. You can even tell I¡¯m an agility-type!¡±

    A mischievous smile yed across the man¡¯s face. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate people. Boy, how about we make a bet?¡±

    ¡°What bet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stand right here. If you can snatch this broom from me within ten minutes, you win. Otherwise, it¡¯s my win.¡±

    Xie Xie shook his head. ¡°No thanks. There¡¯s no point.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet you one hundred contribution points! Even us janitors get points,¡± the man said.

    Xie Xie smirked. ¡°Uncle, now you¡¯re just gifting me a hundred points. You work a hard job, so I¡¯ll still have to say no.¡±

    The man¡¯s face soured. ¡°Huh? I wanted to win some points from you for breakfast. I didn¡¯t think you wouldn¡¯t even have the balls to ept such a small bet.¡±

    Xie Xie felt his chest tighten. It was an easy bet anyway. He simply had to snatch the broom from the man¡¯s hands while the man stood still. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take you on!¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s figure blurred the moment the words left his mouth. He reached the man in an instant, his hand stretching for the broom. After spending so much time with Tang Wulin, he had learned a few cunning tricks.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± the man cried out, letting go of the broom. But this act caused Xie Xie¡¯s hand to miss the handle.

    The broom fell onto the man¡¯s toes. Xie Xie stepped in and stooped low to grab it.

    The man turned, the broom sticking to his foot as if glued on. Xie Xie missed again.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xie Xie¡¯s eyes went wide. He realized now that this was no ordinary man. Hispetitive spirit was stoked. His figure blurred again and his speed doubled, his daggers materializing in his hands.

    The man kicked the broom back into his grasp. He faced Xie Xie with a huge grin. ¡°Come on. The clock is ticking.¡±

    Xie Xie remained silent. Using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, he surrounded the man with his afterimages. It was near impossible pick out the real Xie Xie.

    However, the broom came alive in the man¡¯s hands. It jumped, danced, and twisted around, avoiding Xie Xie¡¯s grasp each time, no matter the angle of attack. Through it all the man didn¡¯t move a single step, his lower body practically motionless!

 Chapter 485 - The Rising Sun of the West Mountain

    <strong><u>Chapter 485 - The Rising Sun of the West Mountain</u></strong>

    ¡°I refuse to believe this!¡± Xie Xie cried. His third soul ring lit up, a clone splitting from his body. Now he controlled four hands at once to snatch the broom.

    Not a single crack marred the man¡¯s smile. He gently swayed in ce, moving the broom out of Xie Xie¡¯s grasps by a hair¡¯s width each time.

    For a while, their figures ovepped as Xie Xie continued his assault, and the man easily evaded. There was still plenty of time left in their bet.

    Xie Xie drew out all of his strength, pushing his speed and control to the max. Yet even with both clones moving fast enough to blur, even after he tried every trick in the book, the broom always eluded him, swerving beyond his fingers at thest moment.

    Xie Xie clicked his tongue. At this point it was clear as night and day that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to win against the seemingly harmless man. But he couldn¡¯t admit defeat yet. He refused to. As long as there was time left, he still had a chance.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡±

    In a blur, the broom struck both Xie Xie and his clone on the head. The clone and original fused back together, and Xie Xie groaned in pain as he gasped for breath.

    ¡°Who sent you flying earlier?¡± the man asked, brushing aside their bet for the moment.

    Xie Xie¡¯s expression froze. Not a word left his lips. Unlike the man, he was still fixated on the bet. He could have sworn that the broom had been in his hands several times, but in the blink of an eye, it disappeared.

    ¡°Well, regardless of who threw you, it¡¯s obvious that your skill doesn¡¯t match up to theirs. Passable speed, butpared to your peers your skill certainly leaves much to be desired. You won¡¯t be able to keep up like that. The issue isn¡¯t with your stance, but the moment you strike. You react too slowly, so your target has plenty of time to attack, counter, you name it.¡± He shook his head. ¡°This also means your lethal power isn¡¯t enough. For an agility-type, lethality is even more important than speed. Do you understand?¡± the man said, all smiles.

    Xie Xie studied him, eyes narrowing. ¡°Agility-types are all about fast attacks! Why would how lethal I am be more important?¡±

    ¡°Because attacking is the core of everything! Speed allows you to catch up to your target, but what¡¯s the point if you can¡¯t take them out? With all those mechas and battle armor out there, who doesn¡¯t have a strong defense nowadays? Your attack power isn¡¯t enough. All you have is speed. Raise your dagger for me.¡±

    In his shock, Xie Xie had forgotten to withdraw his martial soul. Without properly understanding or registering the order, Xie Xie¡¯s body obeyed and held up his Light Dragon Dagger. A breathter, and the man¡¯s figure twisted out of sight.

    Xie Xie missed itpletely. All he felt was a prickling pain in his shoulder and a light push on his dagger. When he whipped his gaze to the direction of his pain, hungry and curious to see what had just transpired, his eyes went wide. A strand of hair pierced through his dagger like the world¡¯s most flexible needle, caught and impaled into the flesh of his shoulder. W-what happened? That¡¯s just hair!

    Confused or otherwise, there was no denying reality. The erect hair loosened and went limp. Pouring a bit of soul power into his dagger, Xie Xie easily destroyed the hair. But his shoulder still stung. He couldn¡¯t fathom what had just happened.

    ¡°Lethality, speed, and power are all rted. Once your speed reaches a certain level and you can concentrate all your power into a single point, lethality will naturally follow. Boy, you still have a long ways to go.¡±

    Convinced and won over, the beat of excitement drumming in his heart, Xie Xie said, ¡°C-can you teach me?¡±

    The man shrugged. ¡°Pay up for the bet first. I¡¯ll teach you for a bit after.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Xie Xie immediately took out his contribution points card and paid the man one hundred points.

    ¡°Since you just got back, we¡¯ll start tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯m Xie Xie by the way. How should I address you?¡±

    The man smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Liang Xiaoyu. You can just call me Big Brother Liang. Some people also call me the Rising Sun of the West Mountain. It¡¯s because my family lives on the west side of a mountain, and back then, we had a super handsome guy in our family. He moved to the cityter on and became a superstar. All of the people in my vige say I look like him, so they started calling me that.¡±

    Xie Xie fought hard to keep a straight face. ¡°Big Brother Liang, honestly speaking, there¡¯s a bit of a gap between you and being handsome.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it just a small difference though?¡±

    Xie Xie nced at Liang Xiaoyu¡¯s balding head. ¡°Also, you should stop using hair to stab people. I doubt it¡¯s any good for you.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Liang Xiaoyu shouted, ¡°Serves you right to get thrashed!¡±

    ?

    Tang Wulin, famished as he was, decided to curb his hunger at the noodle shop Xu Luzhi had rmended. ording to his teammate, the noodles were absolutely divine, especially the onesthered with a thick meat sauce.

    He recalled the conflict between Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie earlier. As soon as he had awakened from breaking the fourth seal, his feet brought him to the site of all themotion. When he had stopped Yuanen Yehui¡¯s flying punch, he felt the power coursing within him. His blood essence had surged through his body like a dense river. Although it had cost him four unbelievably expensive spirit items to break the fourth seal, he could tell by his astronomical increase in strength that they were well worth the price.

    But on this exact moment, Tang Wulin hungered. It wed at him. The energy of the Golden Dragon King, rather than grant him relief from this, only stoked his hunger. He could tell that his meridian channels had grown wider following the breaking of the fourth seal. All the more reason for more nutrients to fill the new space.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power had grown denser as well. As it condensed, the space it upied in his dantian had shrunk, allowing him additional space to do as he willed. In light of this, he concluded that he needed to redouble his efforts. At his current cultivation speed, he feared he might not gain his fourth ring by the time he turned fifteen. Improving the speed of his cultivation was a must, for he couldn¡¯t be a sixth-rank cksmith until he had the foundation of a Soul Ancestor. All he could do was work even harder.

    After devouring ten bowls, Tang Wulin stretched his body, his mind wandering back to Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui. He couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile. Those two really do have an affinity with each other. Well, whatever. I¡¯ll just let them sort things out themselves.

    Although Xie Xie¡¯s luck was horrible, he still had many avenues he could use to settle the problem. Tang Wulin was confident the two would turn out just fine given enough time and space.

    Tang Wulin took out hismunicator and called Wu Zhangkong.

    ¡°Are you back?¡± Wu Zhangkong answered the call in his usual cold voice. Tang Wulin felt himself rx.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve returned to campus. Teacher Wu, when should I visit you in the inner court?¡± Tang Wulin asked. His vacation was already halfway done, but he still had much to do.

    ¡°You cane right now. Just head to the inner court and I¡¯ll be there to receive you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After quickly paying his bill, Tang Wulin did just that. Eager he was to test his limits now that his his blood essence had strengthened and he had gained a second blood essence soul ring. Hopefully the ring granted him a ranged ability.

    Standing by the gates to the inner court, Tang Wulin heard only the asional gentle breeze and his own thoughts. The gates were open, revealing a crooked path leading inward. Not a single person stood guard. It appeared easy for anyone to just waltz right in, but Tang Wulin knew that it was anything but so. Shrek Academy was a holy site for soul masters and a den of dragons for enemies.

    I wonder if Big Sis Mo Lan is awake yet? The Holy Spirit Douluo really is amazing at healing! When will I be as strong as her? His thoughtsy with the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s powerful soul rings. The sight of six ck and three red rings had sent tremors down to the depths of his heart. He was still an insignificant boy whenpared to her, a person who stood at the peak.

    He felt his heart calm, his mind rx with every step farther down the crooked path. A gentle breeze weaved through the trees, a clean scent refreshing his mind. His clothes soon began to stick to his skin. He was nearing Sea God¡¯s Lake. He walked past several sculptures, the legendary Shrek Seven Monsters of ages past, and rounded the curve onto thekeside.

    Theke glittered under the sun, the waters clear to the bottom. A few aquatic nts sprouted from the wet dirt, breathing life into theke.

    Just as Tang Wulin was about to make a call to Wu Zhangkong, his eyes caught the figure of a boat embarking from Sea God¡¯s Ind. The boat slowly floated toward the shore, an impassive Wu Zhangkong at its bow. He was dressed in his usual white robes with his hands folded behind him. A light breeze picked up the ends of his robe and hair. A mystical ascetic.

    Damn! Teacher Wu is handsome! Those white robes look so cool! Tang Wulin stared, entranced. I need to get a set of white robes in the future too! I¡¯ll get some as soon as I graduate!

    The boat slid up to the shore right in front of Tang Wulin. ¡°Get on,¡± Wu Zhangkong said.

    Once both of his feet were on the boat, Wu Zhangkong urged it to float back to the ind with a wave of soul power.

    ¡°I heard about what happened on the train. You met an evil soul master?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re sinister people. You can¡¯tpare them to ordinary soul masters at all. If you meet one in the future, be on full alert. So that you¡¯re aware, you¡¯ve been marked by their organization. Don¡¯t leave campus for any light reason, and if you do, tell me first.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Teacher Wu, mark my words. One day I¡¯ll be strong enough that I won¡¯t fear the evil soul masters ever again!¡± A fire lit in his heart at the mention of them. He wouldn¡¯t forgive those bastards who treated life as lightly as grass!

 Chapter 486 - The Silver-haired Beauty

    <strong><u>Chapter 486 - The Silver-haired Beauty</u></strong>

    The moment Tang Wulin set foot on Sea God¡¯s Ind the sharp edge of his determination, while still present, slightly dulled, calmed by his surroundings. He felt invigorated, the air thick with energy. His bluesilver grass perked up, tendrils uncoiling and stretching to take it all in. Giant mulberry trees towered over the heavens. Their trunks were thick and weathered by time, their branches holding up a shield of leaves that protected Sea God¡¯s Ind from weather, be it rain or thunder.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s second time here. Still, his experience was different from thest; he could peer deeper into the mysteries of the ind. Perhaps it was because he had reached the Spirit Sea realm and his perception abilities increased.

    Tang Wulin followed Wu Zhangkong into the heart of the ind. As his eyes wandered around, he noticed another boat approaching the shore. A girl stood in the boat, her silver hair waving in the wind. She looked about thirteen or fourteen years old, dressed in red uniform. As a stronger breeze picked up the bottom of her dress and her flowing hair, his breath was taken away.

    She¡¯s pretty! If Tang Wulin had to admit it, he was quite easy on the eyes himself. And his teacher, Wu Zhangkong, was the definition of an icy prince. When heid eyes on this girl, however, any sort of immunity to beauty he might have carried withered into ash, and he found himself lost in a heat of infatuation toward her. Gentle silver eyes. Slender legs. Simply too charming, a fairy of theke. Not a single w could be found in her features, as if her face had been carefully sculpted by the greatest artist in the world. Despite her youthful appearance, she had the makings of a woman already, curves rounding out her figure, an elegant air around her. Tang Wulin could hardly piece together thoughts at the sight of the girl, let alone speak.

    Red was the color of the inner court, her uniform marking her as a member of those elites. But didn¡¯t Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn get booted out for not being battle armor masters? Is she actually a one-word battle armor master already? No way!

    ¡°Hm?¡± Because the footsteps behind Wu Zhangkong went quiet, he paused in his steps and looked back. For his efforts, he was given the unseemly image of Tang Wulin¡¯s dumbstruck face. He moved to Tang Wulin¡¯s side in a sh, hand chopping his student¡¯s head.

    Tang Wulin yelped, waking from his stupor. ¡°Teacher Wu.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong followed Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze to the silver-haired girl, then angled his gaze back to his student. ¡°What are you staring for?¡±

    ¡°I-is she an inner court disciple?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded.

    Disbelief colored Tang Wulin¡¯s face. ¡°But... doesn¡¯t the inner court only ept battle armor masters? That rule was just implemented, right? Does that mean she¡¯s a one-word battle armor master?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shot a look at him. ¡°She isn¡¯t. She¡¯s special.¡±

    ¡°Howe?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the Pavilion Master¡¯s only direct disciple. Of course she¡¯s special. There¡¯s no need to doubt her potential. She will be one of the continent¡¯s powerhouses in the future, so the Pavilion Master decided to take her in and nurture her.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes went wide. Naturally, he knew what the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion was. It was the organization that stood at the very top of Shrek Academy, administering the academy¡¯sws and choosing its direction! He had heard many rumors about what sort of person the Pavilion Master was, but not once had he received a concrete answer. The identity of the Pavilion Master was shrouded in secrecy. Not even Wu Zhangkong mentioned the Pavilion Master save for this time. Yet despite not knowing anything about this illustrious figure, Tang Wulin still harbored deep reverence for them. There was no doubt in his mind that anyone who could hold such a position was powerful and worthy of respect.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Wu Zhangkong. He spun on his heel and continued onward.

    The girl¡¯s boat docked off in the distance and she made her way into the ind on another path. Her figure quickly shrank into the horizon, disappearing with her long strides.

    I don¡¯t know why, but she seems familiar. Tang Wulin furrowed his brow, bothered by a strange feeling he couldn¡¯t ce, an incessant nagging in his inner thoughts. But in the end, he hurried after Wu Zhangkong.

    When Tang Wulin caught up to him, he asked, ¡°Teacher Wu, what¡¯s the name of that inner court disciple?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nced at him. ¡°And just how old are you again? You¡¯re too young to get distracted by such things. Focus on cultivating.¡±

    Tang Wulin pouted. ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯m not like Xie Xie. She just seemed familiar. Maybe I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡±

    ¡°All men think a pretty girl looks familiar when they firsty eyes on them.¡± Wu Zhangkong wasn¡¯t willing to entertain Tang Wulin, cutting off any advancement of the inquiry, his voice clipped. Discouraged, Tang Wulin could only follow in silence until they arrived at Zhuo Shi¡¯s small house.

    Shen Yi was meditating cross-legged on a stone bench in the front courtyard. Tang Wulin could vaguely make out dark green streams of air converging around her. Her soul power fluctuations thrummed with steady power. Yet Tang Wulin also found a sense offort in it. He felt an affinity for her since they both possessed nt-type martial souls.

    Since Shen Yi rarely revealed her strength, the only thing that Tang Wulin could pick out was that her martial soul was in some way rted to vines. But he did know that she wasn¡¯t one to be taken lightly. She couldn¡¯t be. She was a teacher at Shrek Academy. At the very least, she was a two-word battle armor master.

    Wu Zhangkong led Tang Wulin into the house. To Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise, Zhuo Shi was sitting in the living room.

    Zhuo Shi¡¯s face lit up the moment he saw Tang Wulin, a warm smile forming on his lips. He beckoned for Tang Wulin toe over.

    Tang Wulin advanced with quick steps and bent into a slight bow for his grandteacher.

    ¡°Enough with that. No need to be so polite. You¡¯ve shown enough respect already.¡± Zhuo Shi was pleased with his granddiscple. He had watched Tang Wulin¡¯s team¡¯s match against the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy and had only words of praise for how the team handled the match. More specifically, how they handled facing two soul fusion skills and sealed their own victory. That had been no easy feat. But his feelings of approval didn¡¯t end there. A few days earlier, the Holy Spirit Douluo had informed him of how much she liked Tang Wulin¡¯s personality. That was when Zhuo Shi knew for certain his granddisciple was a treasure, a youth with a kind heart and a sound mind on how to show respect.

    ¡°Thank you for the praise, Grandteacher.¡± Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°You taught me Dragon Shocks the Heavensst time. I¡¯ve mastered it, so may you teach me another skill now?¡±

    Tang Wulin sped his hands together, trying to calm his fidgeting fingers. He was eager to learn more. Dragon Shocks the Heavens helped him so much in the past, and he knew for a fact it would continue to help him in the future. In fact, it was only second to the Mysterious Heaven Method in terms of effectiveness. He had high expectations for what he would gain from the next skill.

    Zhuo Shi nodded. ¡°No need to rush. Of course I have more to teach you. But first, show me your Dragon Shocks the Heavens. Let¡¯s move to the courtyard.¡±

    Tang Wulin had noints, obediently following Zhuo Shi out. This was a good chance to test how much stronger he grew after breaking the fourth seal as well. Zhuo Shi walked to the center of the courtyard and beckoned to Tang Wulin. ¡°Come. Give me your best Dragon Shocks the Heavens.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Wulin positioned himself ten meters from Zhuo Shi. Spectating from the side were Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi, who had awoken by the time the granddisciple and grandteacher pair stepped foot into the courtyard. The two teachers understood Tang Wulin¡¯s strength well. They had watched him mature with their own eyes since his arrival at Shrek Academy. They had witnessed his explosive growth after breaking the third seal. Although his soul power was hardly special, hisbat prowess and leadership skills could be summed up in one word: exceptional.

 Chapter 487 - The Second Blood Essence Soul Skill

    <strong><u>Chapter 487 - The Second Blood Essence Soul Skill</u></strong>

    Bluesilver grass. Tang Wulin¡¯s current greatest weakness. It limited the speed of his soul power¡¯s growth, and the effect rippled out, stunting every other aspect of his abilities. Fortunately, he was still young. He could use other methods to increase his soul power if his growth wascking by the time he turned eighteen.

    Neither Wu Zhangkong nor Shen Yi were worried about Tang Wulin¡¯s chances of entering the inner court. The boy was the youngest fifth-rank cksmith in all of history. That alone was enough to permit him entry. Moreover, his cksmithing skills made it easy for him to be a one-word battle armor master. He already had his gauntlet, so it was only a matter of time now before hepleted a full set!

    Tang Wulin took in a deep breath, filling his lungs with the refreshing air of Sea God¡¯s Ind. His blood essence flowed in reverse as he used Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens. Waves of might rolled off him, golden lines ring to life from head to toe. His right arm swelled with strength, scales of the same bright gold manifesting upon it, transforming his hand into a w.. The scales spread to his shoulders, his chest, then up his neck.

    Wu Zhangkong was familiar with Tang Wulin¡¯s use of blood essence, his eye always on his hopeful student. But when he saw the scales crawl up to cover Tang Wulin¡¯s neck as well, he nearly forgot to breathe. His blood essence became stronger?

    At that moment, two golden rings rose from beneath Tang Wulin. He straightened his back, seeming a couple centimeters taller than before, steady as a mountain. He shone a brilliant gold. The air whipped up into a frenzy around him. His blood essence roared like a raging river, audible even to Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi a distance away.

    Zhuo Shi watched with bright eyes. He had high expectations for Tang Wulin to begin with, but now the boy was sting past them! A second golden ring? Didn¡¯t he only have onest time? Just how far will his bloodline go?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body shed a brighter gold, his first golden ring lighting up. Strength surged through his swelling muscles. The golden lines on his body transformed into fine scales, thinner than the rest. Apart from his face, the scales covered his entire form.

    Golden Dragon Body. This soul skill further empowered his blood essence.

    Then his second golden ring shone. Eager he was to traverse in newfound territory, to test out the abilities of the second ring.

    From Tang Wulin¡¯s body burst forth a ringing of metal, and once again did his scales shine more resplendently for a moment. Each and every scale a miniature mirror, dazzling in the light.

    Zhuo Shi, Wu Zhangkong, and Shen Yi remained glued to the sight, jaws hanging. What did Wulin do? Why are all of his scales shining?

    In truth, not even Tang Wulin knew what was happening. Rather, he had been too wrapped up with investigating his second blood essence skill. He had tried concentrating, taking in the sensation of the whole transformation. Had concluded it definitely wasn¡¯t a ranged attack. And nothing happened to his soul power after activating the skill. Instead, the skill consumed arge portion of his blood essence reserves, enough to weaken Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens.

    Then, just two seconds after he had activated the skill, his scales dimmed and returned to their original state. There was no other change.

    I-is that it? Is that my second blood essence skill? All it does is make me shiny? What am I? A peacock? He gritted his teeth. I might look good while my scales shine, but what good is that?

    Tang Wulin curled his hands into fists, on the verge of tears. He had looked forward to his second blood essence soul skill for so long, had wished and hoped and dreamt of it, but when time came to actually activate the skill, it wasn¡¯t a ranged attack at all. It wasn¡¯t even anything of value, just made him shine from head to toe like a beacon.

    Even so, he there was no way he could just stop midway through Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens. He needed to show Zhuo Shi his progress. Fortunately, breaking the fourth seal had strengthened his blood essence. He still had enough energy to unleash the technique.

    A dragon¡¯s roar thundered. He thrust his palms out, the phantom of a giant dragon¡¯s head rushing out. It was clearer and more visible than ever before.

    Zhuo Shi knitted his brows, a shiver running down his spine. He could feel his own martial soul trembling in fear before Tang Wulin. He threw a curtain of fire to shield himself from the rage of the phantom dragon head.

    Shockwaves rumbled through the courtyard, leaves raining down from the shaking trees.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence, turbulent like a storm within him. Three waves of might crashed into the curtain of fire, each resonating with thest to reach new heights.

    The curtain of fire shimmered under the bombardment. Several secondster, the assault stopped. Gold receded from the air and the roaring dragon calmed.

    When the dust settled, a pleased smile danced along Zhuo Shi¡¯s face. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve mastered about thirty percent of Dragon Shocks the Heavens. Keep up the good work. I can teach you something new now.¡±

    The reverse blood essence flow of Dragon Shocks the Heavens was only the first step. For Zhuo Shi had created the Nine Arts of the Scarlet Dragon and each art drew out the full potential of blood essence.

    Although Zhuo Shi didn¡¯t say it, he was beyond satisfied with Tang Wulin. The boy¡¯s blood essence is even stronger than mine when I was his age! His bloodline is also superior to my Scarlet Dragon. He¡¯s a suitable heir to my techniques. He had been searching for a good disciple to inherit his techniques for years, but he never expected to find one as perfect as Tang Wulin. The boy soaked up all of his teachings like a sponge.

    Tang Wulin earnestly listened to Zhuo Shi as the elderly man lectured him, but gloom had settled on his heart after testing his second blood essence soul skill. He couldn¡¯t understand what to make of it. It was absolutely useless if all it did was make him shine, especially with how much strength it consumed. He resolved to go ask Old Tang about itter.

    Zhuo Shi¡¯s lecture went on for an hour before letting Tang Wulin off to cultivate. Sea God¡¯s Ind was saturated with the natural energies of the world and ancient nts. As such, it was a perfect cultivation ground for Tang Wulin.

    As Tang Wulin meditated, he called out for Old Tang, eager to have his questions answered. But there was only silence.

    Is Old Tang on strike? Tang Wulin smiled wryly to himself. Forget about it. If he¡¯s not answering, then he¡¯s not answering. I¡¯ll figure things out on my own.

    Tang Wulin tried using the skill again, but apart from shining for two seconds, nothing happened. His attack power didn¡¯t increase nor was his blood essence empowered. All the skill did was consume a vast amount of blood essence, double that of Golden Dragon Body. It seemed to weaken him in the middle of battle for no gain.

    He was vexed. The only thing that stopped him from going crazy was the new teachings Zhuo Shi imparted on him. Under Zhuo Shi¡¯s guidance, he rapidly progressed in refining his Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens. He practiced until the sun fell and night took its ce. Dinnertime.

    Just as Tang Wulin expected, Zhuo Shi had handled dinner. The foodid out on the table was luxurious and highly nutritious. The ck steamed buns Tang Wulin had eatenst time were present as well. He didn¡¯t bother standing on ceremony and dug in, greedily devouring the food.

    Zhuo Shi got to witness a storm ravaging his dining table for the first time. He had asked Shen Yi to prepare more food than usual, but the force of nature that was Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach showed no signs of satisfaction. Common sense couldn¡¯t be applied to the boy¡¯s appetite. His appetite had grown with the breaking of the fourth seal, and he had tired himself practicing Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens today as well. His hunger was unstoppable. It was unbelievable.

    ¡°Wulin, do you have enough money to sustain your eating habits?¡± Shen Yi asked in concern.

    Tang Wulin smirked. ¡°Teacher Shen, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. As long as I don¡¯t leave Shrek, Elder Feng promised to cover all of my food expenses! That was a condition for me to be his disciple.¡±

    Zhuo Shi perked a brow. ¡°That penny-pinching Feng Wuyu would actually be that generous?¡±

    Knowing how much his grandteacher liked him, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t restrain himself. He grinned wide. ¡°Yep! I¡¯m just that amazing! Grandteacher, when I visited Heaven Dou City and studied cksmithing under my uncle-master, he told me that as soon as I got my fourth soul ring, I would be a sixth-rank cksmith.¡±

    Zhuo Shi¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Four rings and you¡¯ll hit sixth-rank? So you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll be a sixth-rank cksmith if I feed you some heavenly treasures right now?¡±

 Chapter 488 - Face Slapping!

    <strong><u>Chapter 488 - Face pping!</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Probably, but it wouldn¡¯t be good for me as a soul master to take a shortcut.¡±

    Zhuo Shi pressed his lips together, his expression stony. ¡°Alright. But Wulin, just don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. Especially when ites to cultivation. I don¡¯t know who your uncle-master is, but you don¡¯t need to take his words too seriously. cksmithing is the hardest of the four main professions. The difference bes even more apparent when you get to theter ranks. That¡¯s also why there¡¯s only one Divine cksmith in the world right now. You need to focus on establishing a firm foundation. Don¡¯t put too much faith in the praise others give you. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin dared not say anything more to Zhuo Shi¡¯s displeased face.

    Suddenly, a barkingugh sounded. ¡°Zhuo Shi you old fool! I have arrived!¡± In walked Feng Wuyu.

    Tang Wulin wasted no time in standing up and bowing. ¡°Teacher.¡±

    Feng Wuyu waved him off. ¡°You stinkin¡¯ brat! You should have visited me first when you got back instead of this nest for old codgers. What can a clueless fool like that teach you?¡±

    A loud m. Tang Wulin whipped his head to the direction of the sound, eyes widening at the small dent on the table top beneath Zhuo Shi¡¯s palm. ¡°You crazy bastard! You trying to start shit? How am I clueless? You better watch your mouth in front of my granddisciple. Don¡¯t you dare spite me or I¡¯ll kick your ass out of here!¡±

    Feng Wuyu snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bullshit with me. Tell me, do you know who Wulin¡¯s uncle-master is?¡±

    Zhuo Shi scowled. ¡°How would I know who his uncle-master is? Probably just one of your senior brothers. Wait, do you even have any?¡±

    ¡°Nope. In fact, Wulin¡¯s uncle-master is a generation younger than us.¡±

    ¡°Then was I wrong? A talented kid like Wulin doesn¡¯t need excessive praise. I¡¯ll beat that guy¡¯s ass if he¡¯s leading Wulin astray. Now enough with this farce. If you don¡¯t have anything important to say or do then leave. I¡¯m losing my appetite just looking at you,¡± Zhuo Shi said, mouth twisted into a scowl.

    Feng Wuyu smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll leave when I want to leave. Right after I give you a good p to the face. By the way, Wulin has another teacher too. His name¡¯s Mu Chen. You know of him, right?¡± He took a step forward, not even blinking in the face of Zhuo Shi¡¯s irritation. ¡°He was the President of the Eastsea cksmith¡¯s Association branch and an eighth-rank Saint cksmith. He has a senior brother who is the uncle-master Wulin was talking about. Hmm. If I remember correctly, his name was Zhen Hua or something like that. Right, Wulin?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked between his teacher, then to his grandteacher. He didn¡¯t dare utter a word.

    ¡°So what about this Zhen Hua, he¡¯s ju¡ª¡± Zhuo Shi¡¯s eyes went wide, his breathing ragged. Zhen Hua? Divine cksmith Zhen Hua? If it¡¯s that Zhen Hua, then who else could judge a cksmith better than him?

    Feng Wuyu patted his own cheeks, feeling for the upward tug of his lips, the muscles forming his cheeks. ¡°Ooh! Now that feels good. How about your face, Old Zhuo? Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Screw off!¡± Zhuo Shi shouted, sending a punch at Feng Wuyu.

    Feng Wuyu chuckled, catching the fist in his hand effortlessly. The two began brawling on the spot, throwing punches back and forth.

    Tang Wulin had long since backed away to a safer distance. But a child before them, he didn¡¯t dare intervene in a fight between Titled Douluos. Even Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong had retreated.

    ¡°Here we go again,¡± Shen Yi sighed. ¡°I swear we can¡¯t go more than a week without them fighting.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong beckoned Tang Wulin to his side. ¡°They¡¯ll finish up soon enough. Get some exercise in the meantime. Take a walk. Just don¡¯t go too far and don¡¯t enter any forbidden areas.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned to Wu Zhangkong, a pout on his lips, eyes with a dash of pitiful vor. ¡°But Teacher Wu, I¡¯m not done eating yet.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shot him a dark look. ¡°I¡¯ll save some for you to eatter tonight. Sea God¡¯s Ind is already having a tough time amodating your stomach.¡±

    Each food item on the ind was a handpicked delicacy. Even Zhen Hua would be satisfied with the food here. But not Tang Wulin. His appetite was monstrous. The ind had enough supplies to easily amodate one more resident, but adding one Tang Wulin was a whole different story. He alone could eat for well over ten people.

    Tang Wulin left the house in resignation. The sky was painted in hues red and orange, dusk settling in. He took in a deep breath, enjoying the taste of clean, fresh air. It filled him with vigor. He had eaten half his fill, just enough so that he didn¡¯t feel hunger¡¯s brush.

    He strolled around the ind, heading for the densest, thickest areas of vegetation. The stronger nature¡¯s embrace, the more at ease he felt.

    Uncle-master said the most efficient way to cultivate was to surround myself with all this green. There should be plenty of ces like that on Sea God¡¯s Ind.

    He paused for a second. Like this ce. It¡¯s not bad. Oh, and over there¡¯s pretty good too.

    Amidst his wandering, Tang Wulin had walked his way deep into the ind. Though thend itself didn¡¯t stretch far since it was contained within ake, the thick and ancient vegetation made it hard to traverse.

    As he trekked onward, Tang Wulin encountered several forbidden areas, dodging past them like a scurrying animal. He didn¡¯t dare intrude. This was Sea God¡¯s Ind.

    Laughter like the tinkling of bells. Before he knew it his feet took him toward the source of the familiar voice. After pushing away a branch obstructing his view, he gasped, struck surprised by the steep cliff in front of him, over twenty meters in height. Two thick vines hung down it, a makeshift swing at the bottom.

    On the swing sat a handsome young man, his robes pressed neat, his posture impable. He looked to be in histe twenties, and from what Tang Wulin could discern, carried a gentle touch to his gaze. Tang Wulin didn¡¯t recognize him. He didn¡¯t sense a hint of power on the man either, and entertained the thought that he might be an ordinary person.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze moved, and he blinked when he finally registered the other stranger. A woman who sat on the man¡¯sp. She had her arms around his neck as she leaned on his shoulder, a warm smile on her lips. She was the source of theughter.

    Despite theck of breeze or other external force, the swing gently swung back and forth. A real fairytale couple.

    Tang Wulin gulped, stunned. He didn¡¯t know the man¡¯s identity, but the woman was someone he would never forget. The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali! A woman even his uncle-master respected!

    At that moment, the swing came to a stop. The man smiled at Yali. ¡°Looks like we have a young visitor. He seems startled. Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Yali blushed furiously as she nced at Tang Wulin. She waved her hand and disappeared with the man in a sh of light.

    The swing teetered in ce from their abrupt disappearance. If not for that, Tang Wulin would have thought his eyes had been ying tricks on him. He still couldn¡¯t believe what he had just seen. The illustrious Holy Spirit Douluo had sat on a man¡¯sp, giggling like an innocent school girl!

    Tang Wulin swallowed. He immediately spun on his heel toward Zhuo Shi¡¯s house. He felt like he just saw something he shouldn¡¯t have.

    But just as he walked, he caught sight of silver hair and a brush of red. Isn¡¯t that the girl from earlier?

    The twilight hour did nothing to hide her beauty. In fact, she shone more brilliantly than ever.

 Chapter 489 - Naer

    <strong><u>Chapter 489 - Na¡¯er</u></strong>

    On the narrow path, Tang Wulin and the silver-haired girl locked gazes. Shivers ran down their spines.

    Previously he had only received the privilege of a fleeting nce before he was whisked away by Wu Zhangkong. But now, standing face to face with the girl, he could finally see her face clearly. Could finally register those familiar features.

    ¡°Na¡¯er?¡±

    At first, her expression stayed nk, revealing nothing beneath her cold exterior. Then the confusion slowly melted from her eyes and tears welled up. She let out a cry.

    Tang Wulin froze as she threw herself into his arms.

    Na¡¯er... It¡¯s Na¡¯er! It¡¯s really her! He snapped out of his shock, his heart quivering. He had used his connections to search for her far and wide, but in the end she had been so close at hand. The beautiful girl before him was Na¡¯er, his little sister.

    She had been just six when she disappeared, and now before he knew it six years had passed. A blossoming youngdy. Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t even recognized her at first nce. But he never forgot her warmth, her smell, and her smile. He could hardly believe that it was her, that he wasn¡¯t dreaming. That he didn¡¯t somehow make a mistake and confused resemnce for the real thing. In fact, when he had blurted out her name, his mind had yet to catch up with his body. Never had he expected this.

    Na¡¯er hugged him tight, her body trembling as she sobbed. ¡°Big Brother! Big Brother! Is it really you? This isn¡¯t a lie, right?¡± she asked, eyes bright. Her heart tingled with excitement.

    Tang Wulin shared her sentiment, if not more. He was strong and brave, but in the end, the scars of having his family leave him would never fade. He had grown up an orphan. This reunion with Na¡¯er, his little sister, was more than he could hope for.

    Na¡¯er¡¯s really big now! And she¡¯s so slender. I can¡¯t believe she used to be a glutton like me. She¡¯s only twelve but she looks a bit older. Wow.

    But she remembers me! I¡¯m still her big brother!

    Minutester, the two finally put a stopper on their overflowing emotions.

    Na¡¯er smiled brilliantly at Tang Wulin. ¡°Big Brother, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an outer court student. What about you? I heard from Teacher Wu that you¡¯re the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s master¡¯s disciple? I thought your martial soul didn¡¯t awaken?¡±

    Na¡¯er wiped away thest of her tears. ¡°Big Brother, you first! What have you been doing these past years?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes reddened once more at her question. He did his best to fight back the tears as he told her of what happened after she left. When she heard about his parents¡¯ disappearance, her brows drew tight in a frown. She remained silent throughout the story, an attentive listener. By the time he was finished, the sky was pitch ck.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, what about you?¡± Tang Wulin asked. But right before she could answer, hismunicator rang. He took it out and looked at the name on the screen. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my teacher,¡± he said, a meek smile.

    ¡°Yes, Teacher Wu?¡± he answered the call.

    ¡°Come back quickly,¡± said Wu Zhangkong, voice cold as usual.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wulin answered, though he¡¯d much rather catch up with Na¡¯er and talk into the night. But this was Sea God¡¯s Ind, hallow ground for Shrek Academy. He must obey his teacher.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, I gotta leave first. My grandteacher is Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi, so I¡¯m staying with him. Let¡¯s meet up here again tomorrow and you can tell me what you¡¯ve been up to.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Na¡¯er smiled sweetly, nodding shyly.

    Tang Wulin hugged her again before running off.

    Na¡¯er stood there, watching him leave. When she could no longer see him, she bit her lip. ¡°Big Brother...¡±

    Upon returning to the house, Tang Wulin waited for any orders from Wu Zhangkong. However, his teacher remained silent and sent him off to bed early.

    As Tang Wulin shrugged off his shoes and climbed into bed, he settled himself into meditative position. But try as he might, he could not fall into that familiar feeling. Reuniting with Na¡¯er had brought forth an intense joy within his heart, and it still clung to him, feeding his restlessness.

    As direct disciple to the Pavilion Master, Na¡¯er¡¯s position was unrivalled among the students of Shrek Academy.

    He was happy for her. She was a soul master now too. Despite this, he could not wrap his mind around how she had Awakened her martial soul and became so strong.

    Na¡¯er¡¯s reappearance ignited Tang Wulin¡¯s longing for his parents. Mom, Dad, I¡¯ve finally found Na¡¯er. Where did you two go?

    ?

    Tang Wulin woke up early the next day and practiced Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens under Zhuo Shi¡¯s supervision through the morning. Although he didn¡¯t get much sleep, he felt invigorated. He looked forward to his meeting with Na¡¯er in the afternoon.

    By the time he reached their meeting spot, Na¡¯er was already there waiting for him.

    Catching sight of her silver eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Na¡¯er, weren¡¯t your eyes purple? What happened to them? Why did they change?¡±

    Na¡¯er smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because my martial soul Awakened. Big Brother, I¡¯m sorry I left without saying goodbye. My family found me and took me away.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart thumped. ¡°They found you?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Yeah. Then brought me back to our n right away. After that, they held a ceremony and Awakened my martial soul.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°My family brought me here when I was eight to study under my teacher. That¡¯s about it. My story is pretty boringpared to yours. I really missed you though!¡±

    He had an inkling she was keeping something from him. Still, he refrained from prodding. Anything she withheld must be a n secret.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you reunited with your family. I missed you too.¡±

    Na¡¯er stepped forward and grabbed his hand, cing it on her cheek. ¡°Big Brother, when are you going to take me out to eat some good food?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart melted. ¡°How about right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go!¡± A smile blossomed on Na¡¯er¡¯s lips.

    Tang Wulin led her by the hand to thekeside. He called Wu Zhangkong and gave an excuse to get the afternoon off, saying he had something important to attend to.

    On the small boat, Tang Wulin forced Na¡¯er to sit and watch as he pushed the heavy oars. The boat cut across the clear waters, straight for the shore. Na¡¯er watched him with a grin, her chin cradled in her hands. He met her smile with one of his own. Finally could he taste a hint of peace. What he had yearned for, familial bonds, wrapped tight around him in an embrace. His little sister was back. Even if her original family had reimed her, in his heart she would forever be his little sister.

    Upon arriving on shore, Tang Wulin hopped off first and offered a hand to help Na¡¯er disembark the boat. After a semester of studying in Shrek Academy, he knew the city like the back of his hand. They wove through the streets excitedly, especially on Tang Wulin¡¯s part, his favorite food stand their destination.

    ?

    ¡°You¡¯re still too slow,¡± said Liang Xiaoyu, his eyes never leaving the sight of Xie Xie, who was running around the working student dormitory. ¡°You need to pay attention to the way you move, how you preserve momentum and your eleration. You need to imbue your speed into your attacks, bring both speed and power into harmony. It¡¯s simr to being one with the sword. Only once you attain that state will you be able to bring out the full potential of speed.¡±

    Xie Xie slowed to a jog and stopped in front of Liang Xiaoyu. He listened earnestly, not daring to miss a single word.

    ¡°Follow the path of killing with a single blow. You need to concentrate all of your speed into empowering your attack to aplish that. Speed, power, martial soul and soul skills, patience, and an opportunity are all essential to pulling off such a strike.¡±

    Just listening to Liang Xiaoyu¡¯s lecture caused his heart to beat quicker, his blood to roar. He felt certain, like he was no longer lost. Like he was finally stumbling on to his true path. Everything Liang Xiaoyu said resonated with him. New doors were opening.

    Shrek Academy followed a hands-off approach in nurturing their students. Students could ask for guidance, but the more profound the answer, the more contribution points it would cost. Even then, a meticulous answer like Liang Xiaoyu¡¯s was hard to find! Not to mention, Liang Xiaoyu demonstrated attacks, footwork, and techniques as he lectured.

    Xie Xie understood his shorings well. He wascking in lethal power and his speed was nothing remarkable either. If he couldn¡¯t increase his attack power, then he would be useless on the battlefield. He still hadn¡¯t tapped into the full potential of his daggers. But now a path had opened up for him.

 Chapter 490 - Coincidence

    <strong><u>Chapter 490 - Coincidence</u></strong>

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s end things here today. Practice some more when you get home and we¡¯ll meet again at the same time tomorrow. I want to see your progress,¡± Liang Xiaoyu said as he patted Xie Xie on the shoulder. Then he disappeared in a flicker.

    Damn he¡¯s fast! Xie Xie surveyed the area, trying to catch a glimpse of Liang Xiaoyu.There were many mysteries surrounding the man. Such as why Liang Xiaoyu would choose to impart his techniques onto him. They were practically strangers! Liao Xiaoyu didn¡¯t seem to be a teacher either, yet he was allowed to freelye and go through school grounds.

    Xie Xie had voiced his questions before. All he received for his efforts was for Liang Xiaoyu to brush it off, telling him not to worry. Xie Xie didn¡¯t push the issue afterward.

    He dragged his exhausted body back to the dormitory. Letting out a sigh, he found himself fixated at Yuanen Yehui¡¯s door. Then his gaze drifted to the window. Another pair of eyes met his. An instantter, the curtains jerked closed.

    Xie Xie recalled the scene he witnessed yesterday. His heart quivered. I have to cultivate harder! If I can at least match Yuanen¡¯s strength, I might still stand a chance! The fatigue vanished from his body. Determination pumped through his veins as he ran to the sink and sshed water on his face.

    He heard a creak behind him and spun around just in time to see Yuanen Yehui open her door and walk out. She was back in men¡¯s clothing, not sparing him a single nce as she walked away.

    Heart thumping hard, Xie Xie raced after her. ¡°Yuanen, where are you going?¡±

    She remained silent, ignoring him.

    ¡°Are you grabbing food? I¡¯ll go with you. How about it? I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Xie Xie remained at her tail like a puppy.

    Faster than lightning she stopped in ce and turned to face him, an eerie calm in her expression. Xie Xie averted his gaze and looked to the sky, a whistle from his lips.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Yuanen Yehui spat out. She had no intention of letting him do what he wanted, and picked up her pace until it resembled a sprint.

    But Xie Xie did not drop his pursuit. This time he kept silent, maintaining a measured distance of half a pace behind her, matching her every step.

    Yuanen Yehui left campus, her steps quickening as she joined the people littering the streets. She ignored Xie Xie, trying to lose him in the crowd. But he stuck to her like gum, never leaving her side the entire time.

    She stopped, spinning on her heel to smack him with a sharp re. ¡°Are you done yet?¡±

    After scanning the area, Xie Xie bowed his head slightly, his view in line with his feet. He snickered. ¡°Your family doesn¡¯t own this street, right? If you can walk down it, then so can I.¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Yuanen Yehui snarled, but she didn¡¯t darey a hand on him on the busy street.

    Xie Xie smiled. ¡°How¡¯d you know my nickname? Everyone called me that when I was a small kid.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yuanen Yehui stared him down. Although she wanted to thrash him right then and there, Xie Xie preemptively took a step back from her. There was no way she could match the reaction time of an agility-type. Snorting, Yuanen Yehui decided to stick with the original n: ignore him. He could follow her all he wanted, but as soon as she finished eating she was heading back to campus.

    Just like that, a delicate bnce of mere paces from each other, the two turned into a small street filled with food stands. Besides them, there were few people present. Usually, students frequented this little street, but for now they were all gone for vacation. That didn¡¯t stop hard-working vendors to set up shop anyway, and several food stands lined the sidewalk, each unting a diverse range of appetizing aromas. These smells drifted along the street, mixing together in harmony to entice customers.

    Xie Xie realized how hungry he was once he felt the heat of the grills, took in the sweet and savory smells. His stomach growled.

    Yuanen Yehui looked around a bit before approaching a shop that sold grilled meat skewers. ¡°Can I get two skewers of squid, and two tofu skins?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the same thing,¡± Xie Xie said to the shop owner, stepping in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m paying for the both of us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pay for me.¡± The look Yuanen Yehui gave him could freeze.

    Xie Xie smiled wryly. ¡°We¡¯re ssmates. You don¡¯t have to be so serious.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in the first grade, and I¡¯m in the second. We¡¯re not ssmates.¡±

    ¡°Well, we still attend the same academy! You¡¯re the senior brother here, so are you saying it¡¯s your treat? I won¡¯t refuse if you do.¡± Xie Xie smirked yfully.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s expression darkened, a fierce glint in her eyes. ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui snorted, then turned away and ignored him once more.

    ¡°It smells good! Big Brother, can we grab some grilled squid?¡± said someone with a sweet voice a short distance away.

    ¡°Boss, get us fifty squids skewers please.¡±

    Xie Xie was all too familiar with that voice. He turned around, and sure enough he his eyes caught the sight of his captain, Tang Wulin. Then his gaze went further. Tang Wulin was holding the hand of a girl their age. The instant heid eyes on her, he felt faint. What a beauty! A goddess-like beauty!

    Yuanen Yehui, Ye Xinn, Xu Xiaoyan, and Gu Yue were all charming and pretty girls, but they couldn¡¯t hold a candle to the girl apanying Tang Wulin. Enchanting silver hair. A natural beauty that was neither lively nor cold. It was as if her beauty was decreed by the heavens.

    ¡°Huh? Xie Xie, what are you doing here? And Yuanen, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui finally flipped around. The moment she she saw Na¡¯er, her mind reeled in shock. Holy shit! He really is straight! But in that case, what about Gu Yue? Now that there¡¯s proof he likes girls, doesn¡¯t it seem like there was something going on between the two of them?

    Na¡¯er nced at Tang Wulin, then back at Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui.

    ¡°We¡¯re grabbing food. Who¡¯s this with you?¡± Xie Xie eyed Tang Wulin suspiciously.

    ¡°Oh. This is Na¡¯er, my little sister. We lost touch for a few years, but we surprisingly ran into each other on Sea God¡¯s Ind. Na¡¯er, this is Xie Xie and Yuanen. Xie Xie¡¯s name means ¡®thankful encounter¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Hello,¡± Na¡¯er said with a slight bow.

    Finallyprehending the situation, Xie Xie stared Tang Wulin straight in the eyes. ¡°Is she your little sister by blood? Oh wait, is this the little sister that embroidered that nket for you? The one you beat some guy up for when we first got to Eastsea Academy? Cause he stepped on it? This is her?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Yep!¡±

    Xie Xie studied Na¡¯er, awed by her looks. He hastily stretched out his hand. ¡°H-hi! I¡¯m Wulin¡¯s best friend, Xie Xie. I¡¯m an agility-type Soul Elder.¡±

    Na¡¯er giggled, then hid behind Tang Wulin, avoiding Xie Xie¡¯s hand. Xie Xie looked away, cheeks flushed, but didn¡¯t take any offense. He turned his head again to face Tang Wulin, a hint of something flickering in his eyes.

    Yuanen Yehui simply acknowledged Na¡¯er with a nod.

    ¡°Come take a seat. You kids ordered a lot, so it¡¯s going to take a while,¡± said the owner of the food stand.

    There were some tables set up behind the stand, situated out in the open. A cool breeze blew through, carrying an odd mixture of scents, food and nature. Only one table remained avable, and it was justrge enough to seat the four of them.

    Tang Wulin and Na¡¯er sat on one side. Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui were forced to sit on the other. The shop was too small for anything else.

    Xie Xie broke the short silence. ¡°Boss, howe you haven¡¯t been around these past few days?¡±.

    Tang Wulin grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating on Sea God¡¯s Ind, so I didn¡¯t have a chance to go back. You guys were watching the dorm anyway.¡± He ced a hand to his mouth. ¡°Right, Yuanen, I¡¯ll forge your spirit alloy once I get back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Their squid arrived just then. Fifty-four skewers of squid and four skewers of tofu skin served hot on a tter.

    To Tang Wulin, this was just a drop in the bucket. Even so, he set aside two squid skewers and handed them to Na¡¯er before beginning to eat.

    As Na¡¯er ate, she snuck gleeful nces at Tang Wulin. ¡°Big Brother, you can eat so much!¡°

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°My appetite couldn¡¯t have changed in just a few short years. You should eat some more too. I haven¡¯t forgotten how much you loved eating either!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Na¡¯er finished her two skewers in a few quick bites, then grabbed another two.

    ¡°Boss! Can we get another fifty squid, fifty chicken, fiftymb, and fifty beef?¡± Tang Wulin called out. Eating together with Na¡¯er after so long stoked his appetite. He was ready to indulge.

    Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie had average appetites, so they quickly finished eating. With nothing else to do, they watched Tang Wulin and Na¡¯er gorge themselves, their eyes growing wider and wider by the minute.

 Chapter 491 - Feng Ling

    <strong><u>Chapter 491 - Feng Ling</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin was known for having a bottomless pit of a stomach. He had already conned Yuanen Yehui once into treating him to a meal in exchange for smithing a metal for her. But now before their very eyes was Na¡¯er, shoving bite after bite of meat skewers into her little mouth, tossing each used stick into a pile at a rate that was almost on par with Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui both thought they were dreaming. Although she wasn¡¯t as active as her brother, Na¡¯er still managed to strike fear into the hearts of onlookers at how quick she made the food disappear. A third of the dishes ended up in her stomach.

    Xie Xie gulped, his eyes wide as they drifted to Tang Wulin. ¡°Boss, is everyone in your family a glutton? Na¡¯er, you shouldn¡¯t learn from your brother. He¡¯s a bad example to follow.¡±

    Na¡¯er giggled and reached for another meat skewer.

    Rolling his eyes at Xie Xie, Tang Wulin said, ¡°Please. Don¡¯t you understand how wonderful eating is? Na¡¯er, you want some more?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m good, Big Brother. I¡¯m full. That was good food! It¡¯s been a long time since I had something like this.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled, warmth in his gaze. They weren¡¯t the same young children from six years ago, wide-eyed and innocent. From when Na¡¯er had been taken out of his life. They both grew since then. But if Tang Wulin had to be honest, she had changed more than he had.

    He could tell that she was deliberately avoiding certain topics, such as those regarding her family. She always directed the conversation in another direction whenever he even slightly tested the waters. After the second time, he took the hint and stopped prodding. He didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her. As long as she was his little sister, it was enough.

    The grill shop was getting busier and busier, a long line already twisting down the street. Guests had cycled to and from the tables, and only Tang Wulin¡¯s party had remained throughout.

    Through the moring of the guests, Tang Wulin heard someone say in a hushed voice,¡°Wow! That little missy really knows how to eat!¡± Having detected ill intent in their voice, he looked up from his food to identify the speaker, his sense of hearing heightened from breaking his fourth seal.

    Since Yuanen Yehui was currently in her male disguise, Na¡¯er was the only person in their group that looked like a girl.

    Tang Wulin soon pinpointed where the voice hade from. A group of three young men in their twenties, chests exposed and arms covered in unseemly tattoos. A single look was enough for him to tell they were thugs. The crowd parted to let these men through. Not even the shop owner dared to say anything. He just lowered his head, focusing on the grill as if it were the most interesting thing in the world. As if his customers weren¡¯t about to get harrassed.

    The one who had spoken stood at the front left of their group. He looked like a monkey, exposing his chest despite being all skin and bones.

    ¡°Little Lei, you talking about that silver-haired girl?¡± asked the man in the center. He wore his hair in a fauxhawk and had bulging muscles. A real bull of a man. The tattoos running along his arms gave him a violent and fierce edge.

    ¡°Yeah! Big Bro Feng, it¡¯s that girl! She¡¯s quite the looker already. I bet she¡¯ll be smoking hot in a few years.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she kinda young?¡± asked Feng.

    Lei exposed a smile that was more teeth and gums than anything. ¡°Young is good! Haven¡¯t you heard? You gotta groom pretty girls from childhood! That¡¯s how you get close to them.¡±

    The other thugs hooted withughter and grunted in agreement. Their filthy gazesl converged on Na¡¯er. Not bothering to keep the voices down since the beginning, the thugs basically broadcasted their dirty thoughts to everyone in the shop. Many of the other patrons sent sympathetic looks to Tang Wulin¡¯s party.

    Tang Wulin and Na¡¯er just continued eating as if nothing happened.

    The shop owner pushed through the door and walked into the fenced eating area, bringing over five freshly grilled skewers of squid to Tang Wulin¡¯s table.

    Astonished, Tang Wulin looked up at the owner. ¡°Boss, we already got all we ordered!¡±

    The owner ced himself between Tang Wulin¡¯s group and the thugs, using his body as a makeshift wall. ¡°These are my treat. But you kids should leave immediately. Those guys who just walked in are good-for-nothings looking for trouble. You shouldn¡¯t get involved with them.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re right by Shrek Academy. They actually dare misbehave with the academy next door?¡±

    The owner smiled bitterly. ¡°Even if they¡¯re right outside, they don¡¯t police everything. Shrek City¡¯s public order is pretty good to begin with, but you can¡¯t be rid of all the criminals. Those guys had probably gotten expelled from Shrek Academy at one point. Or maybe they¡¯re one of the hopefuls who failed to get in. Either way, they harbor a lot of resentment and refuse to leave the city, straying further and further from the right path.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Then they¡¯re also soul masters?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡± The owner shot him a meaningful look, eyes gesturing to the exit.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We were just about to leave anyway.¡± He picked up the skewers the owner just brought out and devoured them each in a couple of bites. Then he settled the bill.

    Xie Xie nced at Tang Wulin, asking in a hushed voice, ¡°Captain, do you want me to...?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re going. Na¡¯er, are you ready to leave?¡±

    Na¡¯er nodded and smiled wide, a bit of sauce at the corner of her mouth. Grabbing a napkin, Tang Wulin gently wiped it away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    The four of them stood up to exit the shop. But the thugs barred their way at the door.

    ¡°Hey kids, you leaving already? I saw that you only ate food earlier. How about having some drinks with us too? Booze is good stuff. Let¡¯s all grab some drinks,¡± said the skinny man, his smile reminiscent of filth as he ced a hand on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder.

    Tang Wulin returned a polite smile. ¡°No thanks. We¡¯re already full. And we¡¯re still minors, so we can¡¯t drink.¡±

    ¡°Well, you kids can leave then. But you know, that girl looks familiar. She sure looks like my little sister who I haven¡¯t talked to for many years.¡± The man¡¯s beady little eyes swept up and down Na¡¯er¡¯s body lecherously. ¡°How about we chat a little?¡±

    Tang Wulin and Na¡¯er had nk looks on their faces. Even Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui couldn¡¯t help but crack up a bit.

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± said the muscr man, the one who seemed like the leader of the thugs.

    ¡°Big Bro Feng, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Feng stared down Tang Wulin. ¡°Are you kids from Shrek Academy?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart thumped. ¡°How¡¯d you know?¡±

    The man clicked his tongue. ¡°You kids are able to remain so calm and confident even in a situation like this. The only kids this ballsy around here are from Shrek Academy.¡±

    The other thugs looked at Tang Wulin¡¯s group, jaws dropping, the predatory glints in their eyes disappearing in a sh. Every single citizen of Shrek City prided themselves on being neighbors with Shrek Academy.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. We¡¯re students at Shrek Academy,¡± Tang Wulin answered calmly. ¡°Now, do you mind moving out of the way?¡±

    The man advanced two steps on Tang Wulin, until the two were staring at each other face to face. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go. But first, have a spar with me. You¡¯re free to leave after that.¡±

    Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes. ¡°What if I refuse?¡±

    ¡°My name is Feng Ling. If you refuse, then I will still let you pass. But I will proim that Shrek Academy¡¯s students are no match for Feng Ling.¡± There was a provocative glint in Feng Ling¡¯s eyes, just daring Tang Wulin to refuse.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re just taking advantage of me! You¡¯ve probably got a whole decade on me!¡± Tang Wulin said, never breaking eye contact as he grinned. He was sure that if not a decade, then Feng Ling was at least seven or eight years his senior.

 Chapter 492 - What About Gu Yue?

    <strong><u>Chapter 492 - What About Gu Yue?</u></strong>

    ¡°Taking advantage?¡± Feng Ling crossed his arms. ¡°Fine. If any one of you can take a single attack from me, then I¡¯ll let you all go.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, let me take care of this.¡± Na¡¯er stepped past Tang Wulin before he could react. A wave of power burst from her body, her silver eyes shining iridescently.

    Feng Ling felt as if hundreds of swords were aimed at him, their razor sharp edges grazing his skin. He instinctively summoned his martial soul to defend himself. But he was toote. In a sh, a silver spear pricked his throat. The chill of metal on skin froze his blood. If the spear had moved a centimeter further, he would be dead. His martial soul summoning was interrupted, his soul power unable to circte properly to call forth his martial soul. He stood still, sweating. Paralyzed by fear.

    From start to finish, the whole encountersted no more than a tenth of a second. Her movements had been too fast to follow, no more than a blur. A mere flicker. Whether it were Tang Wulin or Yuanen Yehui or anyone else present, no one could keep track of what had happened.

    Four soul rings revolved around Na¡¯er. Three purple, one ck. She held a silver spear nearly four meters in length against Feng Ling¡¯s throat with a single, still hand. A fineyer of silver hexagonal scales decorated the slender shaft, spanning the entire length. At the end of the spear was a single de. It made up a third of the total length of the spear and featured a conical tip. On it were twelve grooves, perfect channels for the blood of any it pierced.

    A shiver ran down Feng Ling¡¯s spine. His knees buckled, legs copsing beneath him. Something warm and wet ran down the sides of his thighs to his ankles, but he didn¡¯t have the capacity to care at the moment. Complexion deathly pale, he wore not a hint of his previous bravado. All the while his underlings watched in fearful silence, postures no longer as proud, mouths wiped of shameless grins. None of them dared to make a move.

    They were all soul masters and understood what the soul rings of Na¡¯er signified. Such a soul ring configuration at the age of thirteen held only one exnation. She was from the inner court. As one who belonged to Shrek Academy¡¯s elite ss, she was destined to one day overturn the continent! Her young age only amplified her status. An inner court student as young as her was as rare as a phoenix!

    Na¡¯er hadn¡¯t even spared Feng Ling a nce the entire time, her gaze fixed on Tang Wulin, a sweet smile dancing on her lips. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s get going. I still wanna chat with you some more. Let¡¯s not waste time on these guys.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at her nkly. When he first began cultivating, she hadn¡¯t even Awakened her martial soul! Yet now she was more powerful than him, already attaining the strength of a Soul Ancestor with four mighty soul rings. She possessed the ck fourth soul ring he so desperately hoped for as well.

    Is that spear her martial soul? Is she an agility-type? She¡¯s so great! Tang Wulin had felt his blood essence rousing when her spear appeared. It piqued his interest.

    The spear disappeared in a silver sh. Then Na¡¯er walked past the thugs. Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Yuanen Yehui snapped out of their dazes and followed. While Xie Xie kept a straight face, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes shone brightly, her gaze glued to Na¡¯er¡¯s back. She wanted to know where she stood rtive to Na¡¯er. If she could handle the speed Na¡¯er exhibited.

    Na¡¯er acted as if nothing had happened. Shetched onto Tang Wulin¡¯s arm the entire way back, sneaking tender nces at him from time to time, smiling adorably while she praised the food they just ate.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart warmed at the sight of her so animated. But buried deep was an inkling of doubt. That silver sh. He couldn¡¯t get it out of his head.

    After Tang Wulin¡¯s party left, Feng Ling and his thugs eventually regained themselves. They were pale, trembling with fear still. But in the end, they returned home with their tails tucked between their legs. What the thugs had seen was merely the tip of Na¡¯er¡¯s power. They couldn¡¯t even fathom the gap between them.

    Once Tang Wulin¡¯s group returned to campus, Tang Wulin directed his attention to Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui. ¡°You guys go on ahead. I¡¯m going to go cultivate on Sea God¡¯s Ind for a few more days. I¡¯ll be back by the start of the semester. Yuanen, I¡¯ll deliver what I promised you then.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yuanen Yehui said, before heading for her room.

    Xie Xie swept his gaze from Tang Wulin to Na¡¯er. A few words danced at the tip of his tongue,but in the end he said nothing. He waved goodbye to Tang Wulin and ran after Yuanen Yehui like a puppy.

    Tang Wulin and Na¡¯er turned onto the path to the inner court. She skipped along ahead of him, humming a cheerful tune.

    As he watched her, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Mom, Dad, I¡¯ve finally reunited with Na¡¯er. I¡¯ll find you two next. I will reunite our family.

    ?

    ¡°Yuanen, wait for me!¡± Xie Xie shouted as he chased after her.

    Yuanen Yehui headed straight for their dormitory without sparing him a nce.

    Owing to his speed, Xie Xie eventually caught up with her. ¡°Yuanen, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡± He made sure to scan the area for onlookers before speaking in a hushed voice.

    ¡°What are you being all secretive for?¡± From the corner of her eye, she snuck a peek at him. Her anger had subsided in thest two days. Looking back with a clear head, she had determined that Xie Xie truly hadn¡¯t peeped on purpose, and his confession had moved her. He was the first boy to show her any affection. Even if she didn¡¯t like the circumstances under which he confessed, it still left a deep impression in her heart. No one disliked being loved. She kept telling herself to ignore him, but she wasn¡¯t angry enough to follow through anymore.

    Then there were the chores. Xie Xie cleaned the dormitory daily, and had recently picked up the task of bringing her a fresh basin of water every morning. He kept at it even at her act of ignoring. Even at her scorn.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Wulin and his little sister are close? Like, too close? They¡¯re not siblings by blood! And his sister is so pretty too!¡± Xie Xie eximed.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± She narrowed her eyes as she watched him.

    ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just a bit worried. His little sister¡¯s girl power is too strong. She¡¯s absolutely stunning and super attached to him. There¡¯s no way a man won¡¯t be attracted to her. Of course, I¡¯m not talking about me! You¡¯re the only one in my heart!¡±

    ¡°Get away from me.¡± Yuanen Yehui hastened her steps.

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t run! Hear me out on this!¡± Xie Xie said as he tailed her. ¡°I¡¯m worried. What about Gu Yue? None of us are blind here. It¡¯s obvious that she likes Wulin! You¡¯ve been around us for a while now too. What do you think will happen to Gu Yue if Wulin ends up with his little sister?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui froze, her eyes once again focusing on Xie Xie. ¡°What does that have to do with you? Just mind your own business. Let them sort out their rtionships themselves.¡±

    Worry flitted in Xie Xie¡¯s eyes. ¡°But we¡¯re friends! I don¡¯t want anything toe between that! And you¡¯ve seen how differently Gu Yue treats Wulin.¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯ve seen it? Or if I haven¡¯t? You¡¯ve barely started puberty and your head¡¯s already full of this rubbish. No wonder you¡¯re so weak.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s face soured. ¡°How am I weak? Aren¡¯t you just saying I don¡¯t meet your standards?¡±

    Indifference coated Yuanen Yehui¡¯s words. ¡°As long as you understand, then it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to say it out loud.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Xie Xie red at her. ¡°Then if one day I¡¯m able to defeat you, marry me!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui stopped in her steps. Bit by bit her neck turned, robotically, until her eyes were aligned with Xie Xie¡¯s for a third time. Her lip twitched but she uttered not a word. Then she lurched forward and broke into a mad dash for her room.

    Naturally, Xie Xie was not one bit discouraged, pumping his fist in the air. She didn¡¯t say no! So if I be stronger than her, I¡¯ll have a chance! Beating her though... The grin on his face that had just formed quickly melted away. That¡¯s going to be hard. Both her martial souls are amazing. It¡¯s not fair. I have twin martial souls too, but mine can¡¯tpare! Damn it! I have to word harder! I have to defeat her!

    Xie Xie¡¯s thinking was on the right track. He had to show off his manly appeal for any hope of winning Yuanen Yehui¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 493 - Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth

    <strong><u>Chapter 493 - Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth</u></strong>

    After a short while, Tang Wulin and Na¡¯er reached thekeside of Sea God¡¯s Lake.

    ¡°Big Brother, aren¡¯t you going to ask about my martial soul?¡± Na¡¯er prompted as she summoned her spear. With a flick of her hand, it writhed and undted, no more than a silver blur. ¡°It¡¯s called the Silver Dragon Spear.¡±

    Silver Dragon Spear? Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes went wide, his heart racing with anticipation.

    With a giggle, her martial soul vanished. She hopped onto the small boat parked on the shore with the grace of a fairy. Tang Wulin quickly followed suit.

    The moon hung clear in the evening sky. Below, theke caught the lunar and celestial glow, a cascading reflection upon the calm surface. Their small boat cut through theke of stars, ripples distorting the still image in their wake.

    ¡°The stars are pretty tonight!¡± Na¡¯er said, a gleeful smile tugging on pink lips.

    Tang Wulin took in her joyful expression and found it contagious. His heart was at peace. It didn¡¯t matter to him that she was a powerful soul master. No. All he cared about was that his little sister was safe and sound. That they had reunited.

    This beautiful, serene scene was fleeting, the boat slowly approaching Sea God¡¯s Ind. But it was precious all the same.

    After docking on Sea God¡¯s Ind, the two disembarked, their feet taking them toward the center of the ind. Na¡¯er clung to Tang Wulin¡¯s arm, her lips never changing from an adoring smile. He couldn¡¯t help but ruffle her hair the way he did when they were kids. The love in her eyes. He could see them glowing so.

    ¡°This is where I live,¡± Na¡¯er whispered, her arm slowly rising, a finger pointed at a small wooded hill to the side.

    Tang Wulin stopped and faced her. ¡°Okay. Hurry on home.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, are we meeting at the same ce tomorrow?¡± she said, looking up at him.

    ¡°Sure! I¡¯m not sure if I can stay out this long tomorrow though. I still need to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Yay! I¡¯ll be happy as long as I get to see you.¡± With that, Na¡¯er waved him goodbye, then left for the hill, her figure shrinking with every step.

    After she was no longer a speck in the distance, Tang Wulin took in a deep breath. In and out. The joy in his heart for reuniting with Na¡¯er burned radiantly, warming his chest in soft brushes.

    In the next few days, Tang Wulin diligently practiced Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens. Since his blood essence was as vigorous as it was and he had already achieved the foundation of reversing his blood essence flow, he quickly picked up everything from Zhuo Shi¡¯s next lesson. Which was on the sixth day, and covered the second of the Nine Arts of the Scarlet Dragon. Dragon Shakes the Earth. For Tang Wulin, the art was more personalized: Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth. After shocking the heavens, shaking the earth next seemed the most appropriate.

    Tang Wulin was able to progress quickly thanks to his foundation in Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens. However, he was still sullen. Try as he might, he still couldn¡¯t figure out the purpose of his second blood essence soul skill. Apart from causing his scales to shine, that was. All that trouble to break the fourth seal, but the soul ring he gained appeared to be useless.

    Although he didn¡¯t pay too much mind to Na¡¯er¡¯s strength, her four soul rings and masterful spear technique ignited a fire to cultivate in his heart. He had spent thest few days fervently cultivating, his dates with Na¡¯er his only periods of rest. He was desperate to grow, to improve hisbat strength and increase his soul power.

    ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s got you down thesest couple of days?¡± Na¡¯er¡¯s eyes held concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s my second golden soul ring. I still don¡¯t know what its skill does,¡± Tang Wulin said. He did not hide from her anything about his bizarre bloodline or golden soul rings, only keeping the seals a secret.

    With both his parents missing, Na¡¯er was hisst remaining family.

    ¡°What about it?¡± Na¡¯er asked. ¡°How about you show me? Maybe I can help you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Wulin urged his blood essence. Golden scales manifested on his body and two golden rings appeared around him. ¡°Take a look.¡±

    His first soul ring lit up and the golden scales became finer and more lustrous. Then he lit up the second ring. Tang Wulin was helpless to activate the skill any other way, stuck using Golden Dragon Body first, which increased his blood essence consumption significantly.

    The scales on his body shone with a dazzling light, miniature mirrors each and every one of them. Two secondster, the shining faded.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. All it does is make me shiny for a couple of seconds. And it consumes a lot of blood essence. I have no idea how I¡¯m supposed to use it. Nothing happens to my blood essence or soul power apart from them being consumed. I can¡¯t attack with it either.¡±

    After some thought, Na¡¯er said, ¡°What about defense? Did anything change about your defense?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes went nk as he searched within himself. Defense? I never thought about that! He had been too focused on improving his attack power. That was natural, since even his bluesilver grass¡¯ functionality was mainly crowd control. Maybe it really is a defense skill?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel any changes to my defense though.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s test it out first,¡± Na¡¯er said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± But Tang Wulin¡¯s interest was waning. Even if it were a defense skill, he couldn¡¯t see how it would be useful or increase hisbat power.

    He roused his blood essence once more and used the second blood essence soul skill. Again, his scales shone brightly.

    Na¡¯er summoned her spear into her hand in a sh of light. She swung the spear at his stomach without any hesitation.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lit scales shed. As soon as that happened, Na¡¯er felt a sucking force on her, the blood essence within her raging as it rushed out to be absorbed by Tang Wulin. After absorbing the blood essence, Tang Wulin shone even brighter. He felt the whole action keenly, the energy behind Na¡¯er¡¯s attack being drained to empower him, his own blood essence boiling with strength in the process.

    A dragon roared deep within him and he subconsciously directed a palm of Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens toward the sky. The roar thundered, a phantom dragon head on the cusp of being tangible bursting out his open palm. Tang Wulin noticed the radiance of his body dim, but this Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens he released was four times more powerful than normal. W-what happened? Na¡¯er¡¯s attack didn¡¯t hurt at all!

    Na¡¯er examined him pensively. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s more than just a defense skill.¡±

    It ured to Tang Wulin after finishing Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens that not only was it far more destructive, it also consumed less energy and was released faster than usual. Is it some sort of support skill?

    ¡°Big Brother, can you use it again?¡± Na¡¯er asked.

    ¡°Yeah. I should be able to.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s try it again then.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s second golden ring lit up onmand.

    Instead of swinging her spear this time, Na¡¯er thrust it hard. It pierced through the air like a lightning bolt, straight for Tang Wulin¡¯s right arm where the scales were thickest.

    Upon impact, Tang Wulin¡¯s scales shed brightly once more. Rather than facing the sky this time, he spun around and stomped on the ground. Eight phantom dragons burst from below him. Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth.

 Chapter 494 - Golden Dragon Tyrant Body

    <strong><u>Chapter 494 - Golden Dragon Tyrant Body</u></strong>

    Na¡¯er used her spear to vault into the air in an effort to avoid the phantom dragons. But it was to no avail. The pressure from Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth proved unescapable. A couple times she span in the air, silver hair whipping in the wind, silver light enveloping her body the moment shended on his head. As Tang Wulin had informed her beforehand, the only safe location when he used Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth was on top of him.

    ¡°Did it hurt?¡± Na¡¯er asked.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. The instant the spear had struck him, his scales lit up and he felt as if a burst of blood essence energy had been poured into him. Body urging to let out all that energy, he did so with Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth. During the whole event, he hadn¡¯t once felt pain, nor had his scales been damaged.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. I think I know what your soul skill does too.¡± Na¡¯er smiled.

    Tang Wulin looked at her curiously. ¡°So what is it?¡±

    ¡°The first half is invincibility for about two seconds.¡± She wrinkled her nose. ¡°Well, not quite invincibility. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of such skills before. Ones where your defense triples for a moment, but it¡¯s practically invincibility during that time. The second half of the skill absorbs the opponent¡¯s attack energy and converts it into your own, empowering your next attack. When I hit you just now, I felt my soul power and blood essence being sucked into you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Wulin had already spent a semester at Shrek Academy, but he never heard of a soul skill like this.

    A smile continued to dance on Na¡¯er¡¯s lips. ¡°This isn¡¯t too strange for a soul skill. Besides, this isn¡¯t an ordinary soul skil to begin with. Anything is possible. If you use it well, you¡¯ll be unstoppable on the battlefield.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart raced. He mulled over her words, considering the possibilities. A potent counter-attack skill. If he mastered it, it had the potential to be godly!

    ¡°Na¡¯er, try hitting me again. But harder this time. Let¡¯s see how strong my defense is,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    Na¡¯er nodded. ¡°Alright. Be careful.¡±

    Tang Wulin grunted his affirmation, then called forth his blood essence. He could easily use his second blood essence soul skill four or five times.

    Na¡¯er took in a deep breath, a sharp glint in her eyes. Her aurapletely transformed.

    Silver light burst from her body, obscuring her figure from Tang Wulin¡¯s view. She became one with her spear, a meter long beam of light shooting out the spear¡¯s tip.

    Tang Wulin braced himself, not daring to underestimate the power within her spear.

    A shout brought forth her full might. She pointed her spear to the sky, her aura ring. A wave of power crashed into Tang Wulin and all of his scales went erect, his soul power rapidly circting to protect him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± Na¡¯er dered.

    Tang Wulin sucked air into his lungs, his second golden ring lighting up. His scales shone once more, resplendent gold fighting back the wave of silver.

    Silver streaked through the air, no more than a blur to the untrained eye. Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t follow it at all. Before his mind could catch up, a metallic clink rang out and two dragons roared, one roar reverberating and the other melodic. Which came from his body was anyone¡¯s guess.

    Energy flooded into him. In order to vent the excess energy, he released a Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens, the phantom dragon head farrger and tangible than previous. It was nearly indistinguishable from a real dragon. The phantom soared into the sky, tearing through the air. Tang Wulin had to do his best to redirect it from attacking Na¡¯er.

    The Silver Dragon Spear retreated, then softened and coiled around Na¡¯er. Silver light pulsed around it, fighting back against Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens.

    Tang Wulin had never unleashed such a mighty Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens. All of the seeds Zhuo Shi had sowed with his teachings bore fruit, their mysteriesing together into one powerful attack. His internal energies were bubbling, both his soul power and blood essence sublimated.

    The phantom dragon head persisted for three more seconds before fading. With it followed Tang Wulin¡¯s scales and dominating blood essence aura. He couldn¡¯t sustain such power for very long with his current blood essence levels. Exhaustion finally caught up to him, weakness washing over him in a giant wave. But he didn¡¯t care about that. He was still ovee with joy. All the lesser techniques of Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens had culminated into a single attack.

    ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t think I can prate your defenses when you use that skill even if I attack with my full power. How do you feel now?¡± Na¡¯er withdrew her spear and walked over to his side.

    Tang Wulin nodded, a grin on his face. ¡°Tired but great. I¡¯ve got it now. The stronger the attack is, the more energy I absorb and the more powerful my counter-attack. But it¡¯s a double-edged sword: the stronger the attack I take, the more of my blood essence is consumed. So in order to prate my defenses, your attack needs to overwhelm what my blood essence can handle. And if that happens, I¡¯ll be gravely wounded. But for the most part, it¡¯s exactly like you said. I¡¯m practically invincible when I use it. An attack probably needs to be two or three times more powerful than my defense to overwhelm me.¡±

    Na¡¯er wholeheartedly agreed. ¡°It¡¯s a godly skill.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s grin grew even bigger. ¡°I have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would never have been able to figure out what this skill does. Once my blood essence has recovered tomorrow, let¡¯s do some more testing. I need to experiment with it more if I want to master it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to break through your defense. If you had directed that attack earlier at me for real, I wouldn¡¯t have been able toe out unscathed. That attack contained both your power and mine. Big Brother, what are you going to name this skill?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at her, eyes misting in thought, before shrugging.

    Na¡¯er giggled. ¡°How about I name it then?¡±

    ¡°Sure! What do you wanna call it?¡± Tang Wulin beamed.

    Na¡¯er thought about it for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s call it Golden Dragon Tyrant Body. Isn¡¯t that cool?¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯ll go with that.¡±

    It was quite fitting. Tang Wulin¡¯s first Golden Dragon King blood essence soul skill was Golden Dragon Body. Now the second was Golden Dragon Tyrant Body!

    Although Tang Wulin didn¡¯t gain a ranged attack skill like he hoped, he was excited for the possibilities of Golden Dragon Tyrant Body after these initial tests. it was a skill that could reverse the tide of battle! The effect would be especially great when faced with an opponent far stronger than him.

    This skill was of great help to him in cultivating the Nine Arts of the Scarlet Dragon. Unleashing Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens and Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth while empowered by this skill beat using the two arts normally.

    By the time the new semester started, Tang Wulin had mastered the tricks of Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens and nearly grasped the basics of Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth. In Zhuo Shi¡¯s eyes, he was nothing short of a genius.

    ¡°Wulin, you need to focus on cultivating your soul power now. These arts I taught you are powerful and can help you out in battle, but soul power is still the basis of a soul master¡¯s strength. Quite a few of your ssmates have already obtained their fourth ring. Don¡¯t fall behind. And once you gain another ring, many more doors will open up for you,¡± Zhuo Shii said as he saw Tang Wulin off.

    A chill ran through Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. All of my teachers keep telling me to focus on cultivating my soul power. Looks like I really need to put more time into that once the new semester starts. If I can¡¯t reach rank 40 by the end of the second semester, then I¡¯ve gotta do it by the end of the third.

    Each semester was a year long, and once the fourth semester came along, they would be in the second grade.

    Before leaving Sea God¡¯s Ind, Tang Wulin sought out Na¡¯er.

    Harboring a lush forest, the ind was eternally saturated with a refreshing scent. If Tang Wulin had a choice, he would never leave. He would be able to cultivate faster on this ind, but in the end, he had no choice in the matter. He wasn¡¯t an inner court student yet. Even if he were, not just anyone had the qualifications to step onto Sea God¡¯s Ind. He had to spare no effort to grow and earn the right to be here.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, I¡¯m going back to the outer court now. Work hard in the inner court.¡± Tang Wulin ced his hand on top of her head, ruffling the silver locks.

    Her eyes were red, brimming with tears. ¡°But Big Brother, I don¡¯t want you to go.¡±

 Chapter 495 - A New Semester

    <strong><u>Chapter 495 - A New Semester</u></strong>

    ¡°This time it¡¯ll be different,¡± said Tang Wulin, smiling as he attempted to soothe Na¡¯er¡¯s worries. ¡°We both have soulmunicators now, so just give me a call whenever you miss me. You cane out and visit me too. I won¡¯t be able to travel here to see you though. The only reason I was at Sea God¡¯s Ind to begin with was because of special circumstances.¡± He ruffled her hair. ¡°I stay at the outer court¡¯s working students dormitory. You can find me there.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Na¡¯er threw herself into Tang Wulin¡¯s arms, locking him in a tight embrace. ¡°Big Brother, no matter what challenges you face, do your best for me. You have to be strong. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll step foot on Sea God¡¯s Ind with my own qualifications next time!¡± Tang Wulin dered, youthful passion ring.

    With their goodbyes said, Tang Wulin wasted no more time and left. Minutes after his figure had disappeared, Na¡¯er still stood there, glued to the floor, looking in the direction he had departed. Her eyes betrayed a deep sorrow.

    ¡°How are you doing? Your brother left?¡± The voice, though gentle, snapped Na¡¯er out of her daze. She responded with a nod. From the corner of her eye, she could make out a fair white handnding on her shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯re both still young.¡± A squeeze. ¡°You have plenty of time in the future. You foolish girl, your teacher is going to get jealous if you show so much attachment to him.¡±

    Na¡¯er looked up, pouting. ¡°Mistress, I really like you and Teacher too!¡±

    Had Tang Wulin been present, he would have been shocked out of his wits. The woman beside Na¡¯er was the Vice-Master of Sea God¡¯s Pavilion, the kindest woman on the continent, Holy Douluo Yali!

    Yali responded by wrapping her arms around Na¡¯er. ¡°I like you too. Your teacher and I don¡¯t have any children of our own, so we see you as our own daughter. Don¡¯t worry. Your big brother is an excellent student. He¡¯ll definitely enter the inner court one day.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Mistress. But can¡¯t you just let him into the inner court right now? I think Big Brother is strong enough,¡± Na¡¯er said, hope in her eyes.

    Yali sighed and shook her head. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the right moment. He¡¯s still an unpolished gem. He needs more time to refine himself first. He won¡¯t be able to do that here. For that same reason, your teacher and I have been preparing to send you out to gain experience. Spending all of your time cultivating here will stunt your future growth. Wait another year. Then we¡¯ll send you out.¡±

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to leave you and Teacher!¡± Her cheeks puffed up as she returned Yali¡¯s hug, squeezing tighter for good measure.

    ?

    By the time Tang Wulin reached the working students dormitory, Xu Lizhi had already returned.

    ¡°Lizhi!¡± Tang Wulin smiled as he approached his friend. ¡°Where did you and Xinn go? Howe I didn¡¯t see either of you the entire break?¡±

    Xu Lizhi chuckled. ¡°Big Sis Xinn was cultivating in a ce well suited for her, and since I can cultivate my martial soul anywhere I want, I followed her. Both of us just got back actually. Now then, Captain, it looks like you broke through again!¡±

    Xu Lizhi could tell that something about Tang Wulin was different. The changes were minute, and most people would have missed them, but Xu Lizhi possessed keen senses. Tang Wulin was a bit taller, sturdier too. And his aura seemed strangely subdued.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Tang Wulin grinned. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor breakthrough though. Nothing special. I¡¯ve been focusingpletely on cultivatingtely.¡±

    ¡°Nice. I never thought there would be so much pressure even in the outer court. We¡¯ve got quite a few four-ringed people in our ss already. We gotta keep up.¡±

    ¡°Are Xiaoyan and Gu Yue back yet? And where¡¯s Xie Xie?¡±

    Xu Lizhi shrugged. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Xiaoyan or Gu Yue. Xie Xie ran out early in the morning and I¡¯ve yet to see him since. Yue Zhengyu¡¯s back in his room though. And Yuanen too, I think.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go pay them a visit then.¡± Tang Wulin still had his promise to Yuanen Yehui to fulfill.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s door was shut tight. Ever since Xie Xie had peeped on her, she had secluded herself in her room. She wouldn¡¯t even open the curtains during the day.

    Tang Wulin knocked on the door. ¡°Yuanen, you in?¡±

    A beatter the door swung open. She watched him like a hawk through the doorway. ¡°Back so soon?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m nning on forging the metal for you now. Nothing changed about the requirements?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No. But the higher the quality, the better.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve forged, so I¡¯ll need some time to get back into the groove of things.¡±

    ¡°No rush. If there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯m going back to cultivating.¡±

    Before she could usher him out, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Do you know where Xie Xie went?¡±

    Her face went cold. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You guys are roommates. What are you asking me for?¡±

    Tang Wulin averted his eyes sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happenedst time. But it was a misunderstanding and we¡¯re all ssmates, so you¡ª¡±

    Yuanen Yehui mmed the door on him.

    Tang Wulin rubbed his nose, aware of just how close he came to having it broken. Whatever. I¡¯ll just go forge first. It¡¯s been a while since I touched my hammers. I can¡¯t wait. A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. The image of Feng Wuyu, proud as he stormed Zhuo Shi¡¯s home, still shed vividly in his mind.

    Feng Wuyu wasn¡¯t supervising Tang Wulin¡¯s cksmithing at the moment. All of his teachers told him the same thing: he needed to increase his soul power. That was his greatest weakness.

    Right before he left for the workshop, he received a call with good news. From Mo Lan¡¯s husband.

    After the call ended, Tang Wulin practically leaped into the air cheering. ¡°Big Sis Mo Lan is awake! Yes!¡±

    Besides still missing some of her mental faculties, she recognized all of her loved ones. This was fantastic considering the condition she was in. The Holy Spirit Douluo was also informed and would be paying her a visit sometime soon. It looked like Mo Lan would make a full recovery.

    ¡°Captain, what¡¯s got you so happy?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked as she walked onto dormitory grounds, inquisitive.

    Tang Wulin beamed. ¡°One of my friends recovered, so I¡¯m happy for her.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan felt herself smiling as well. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m going to put away my things first then.¡±

    A month had passed, and while none of them had changed drastically, Tang Wulin could tell that Xu Xiaoyan held herself with more confidence than before. Her bearing had elevated ever since her martial soul evolved. Her sense of inferiority had been slowly washed away. With her three ster soul skills, her crowd control abilities were absolute. A force that could turn the tide of battle.

    They were all maturing rapidly. There was no other choice in Shrek Academy. They couldn¡¯t afford to waste a single moment. Such apetitive environment would drive anyone into having tunnel vision, bent on self-improvement.

    The moment Tang Wulin walked out the dormitory¡¯s gates, he ran into another acquaintance. Luo Guixing.

    ¡°Hello, ss President,¡± Luo Guixing said.

    ¡°Guixing, what are you doing here? Are you applying to be a working student too?¡± Tang Wulin asked, a quirk of a smile on his lips.

    Ever since Tang Wulin and his team defeated the five rankers in his ss, his prestige had skyrocketed. And it didn¡¯t stop there. After their victory against the second grade there wasn¡¯t anyone left who could shake his position as the ss president. His rtionship with the rankers had improved as well. In the end, they were still ssmates. There was no need to burn bridges over a sspetition.

    ¡°I wanted to invite you to have a friendly match with us. It is a new semester after all, and we¡¯ve been cultivating at Shrek for a year now. It¡¯s a good opportunity to practice. What do you say?¡± Luo Guixing said, a friendly smile on his face.

 Chapter 496 - Gu Yue Returns

    <strong><u>Chapter 496 - Gu Yue Returns</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin smiled at Luo Guixing. ¡°Hmm? You guys still aren¡¯t convinced? Want another go at it?¡±

    Luo Guixing shrugged. ¡°We just want to see how much we¡¯ve grown and you guys are the best opponents topare our strength with. Even though we probably won¡¯t win, we still want to try. We¡¯ve been training our asses off to reach you guys.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Alright. When?¡±

    ¡°How about tomorrow afternoon? We¡¯ll have nothing to do tomorrow after the morning opening ceremony. The losers pay for the arena rental fee. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± said Tang Wulin, a quirk to his lips. It was good topare notes with his ssmates, and he had absolute confidence in hisrades.

    ¡°ss President, you better not underestimate us! We¡¯ve grown a lot stronger. Our teamwork has improved too. We won¡¯t make the same mistake asst time.¡± A sheepish smile slid across Luo Guixing¡¯s lips. ¡°But how about you guysy off that soul fusion skill? It¡¯s just too overpowered. Plus, isn¡¯t the bacsh quiterge?¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled, soft and low. ¡°Guixing, the way you¡¯re talking just shows how little confidence you got! You don¡¯t have any chance of winning to begin with if you keep this up.¡± He saw right through Luo Guixing, his little ns and schemes. Luckily for his ssmate, he didn¡¯t n on using the Dragon God Transformation anyway. Old Tang had advised him not to.

    ¡°Great. See ya tomorrow.¡± And off Luo Guixing went.

    As soon as he was gone, Tang Wulin made his way to his workshop. He didn¡¯t bother notifying his friends about the challenge. Despite having not forged for a while, he was surprised at how much better the hammers felt in his hands than before. He chalked it up to the improvement in his blood essence and senses, and having some time to settle down. His alloy forging sess rate increased, as well as the quality of his products. After an afternoon of work, he produced a piece with a harmony rate of eighty-nine percent, which prompted a grin from Yuanen Yehui upon his delivery. By the time he finished and left for his dormitory, it was already evening.

    Xie Xie wasn¡¯t anywhere to be seen and Gu Yue had yet to return. Tang Wulin knitted his brows, concern tickling his heart. He pulled out his soulmunicator and called Gu Yue.

    ¡°Wulin?¡± She picked up immediately. His body instantly rxed at the sound of her voice.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s me. School starts tomorrow. Howe you aren¡¯t back yet? Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m almost there. I¡¯ve got you some tasty treats. Just wait a moment and I¡¯ll see you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the gates,¡± Tang Wulin blurted out. It surprised him, this impatience in his heart, and he hadn¡¯t a clue why those words left his mouth.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Tang Wulin leaped off his bed, threw on some shoes, and ran out of his room, the door mming shut behind him. And Xu Lizhi had watched him leave, a wry smile forming on his lips.

    During his sprint, Tang Wulin bumped into Xie Xie a soon as he was one step off the dormitory grounds.

    ¡°Woah! Boss, you¡¯re back?¡± Xie Xie asked. Drenched in sweat and coated with dust, he cut quite the sorry figure. His hair was sticking to his face in a disheveled mess, hisplexion a bit pale.

    ¡°What have you been up to? You¡¯re a mess,¡± Tang Wulin said, looking Xie Xie up and down.

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡±

    ¡°Fine fine.¡± Tang Wulin knew when not to pry. He waved Xie Xie goodbye and continued running toward the academy gates.

    A few momentster, Xie Xie found himself in front of a sink. He washed his face of sweat and dust. Rinsed his hair. He turned off the sink and felt refreshed, the water still dripping from his face and hair.

    It made him cringe to think about the training he put himself through. But he could only me himself. If he hadn¡¯t been so quick to ask Liang Xiaoyu for guidance that day, he wouldn¡¯t have to endure such excruciating training.

    But still, he persisted, excitedly even. Under Liang Xiaoyu¡¯s watchful eye, he felt himself quickly growing stronger each day. He was discovering the potential hidden within his body and martial souls, the training drawing out more and more of it. Contrary to what he had first thought, he wasn¡¯t weak or untalented. Xie Xie just hadn¡¯t understood the essence of his martial souls yet, or what it meant to be an agility-type.

    Naturally, after being under the man¡¯s guidance, Xie Xie had learned of his identity. On the second day of training, Liang Xiaoyu had brought him to a specialized training facility. And it belonged to the Agility Hall of the Tang Sect¡¯s three outer halls! The Rising Sun of the West Mountain, Liang Xiaoyu, was actually the master of the Agility Hall! He was tasked with intelligence gathering, public rtions, and keeping tabs on the markets. The scope of his responsibilities was huge, countless bullet points needed to detail all of them.

    The Agility Hall exclusively recruited agility-types, and Xie Xie had been scouted by Liang Xiaoyu. He was now an associate of the Agility Hall, and under Liang Xiangyu¡¯s guidance, walking the true path of an agility-type.

    The old Xie Xie wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure such harsh training, but after the incident with Yuanen Yehui, a burning desire to grow stronger appeared within him. His tenacity astonished Liang Xiaoyu. He put his all into his training every day, not stopping until his body was spent and on the verge of copse. He had always treated his opponents with a touch of ruthlessness, but now he was directing that merciless edge at himself. He didn¡¯t allow himself to make any excuses. No matter what it took, he would achieve his goal to surpass Yuanen Yehui, defeat her, and marry her!

    Everyone needed a goal. A goal to strive for, to struggle for. The greater it was, the harder the struggle. With a goal branded on his heart now, Xie Xie had nothing holding him back anymore. He embraced the pain and exhaustion, even if he was a husk of himself after training. These were all signs of growth.

    As Xie Xie had washed up and ran through his thoughts, Yuanen Yehui stood at the edge of her window, peeking out through a crack in the curtains. Her gaze never left him.

    She had been drawn to the window after hearing the voices of Tang Wulin and Xie Xie. Just where has that bastard beentely?

    ?

    Tang Wulin slowed his jog as he approached the gates, stopping just past them. He looked around, scanning for Gu Yue. But she wasn¡¯t there yet.

    It had been a month since hest saw her. Even so, he still remembered her face clearly. What¡¯s going on with me? Why am I thinking about her so much?

    As he was reflecting, a luxurious ck car pulled up to the gates. The driver got out and opened the passenger door. Gu Yue stepped out of the car. Once she saw Tang Wulin, a dazzling smile blossomed on her face. She beckoned to him, then walked to the trunk of the car.

    Tang Wulin jogged over. ¡°Why are you back sote?¡±

    ¡°I had some stuff to do. I couldn¡¯te back until I finished it all. Here, look at what I got you,¡± Gu Yue said as she pulled out a few boxes from the trunk and handed them to Tang Wulin.

    From the weight of the boxes, Tang Wulin could tell they were packed full. ¡°What¡¯s in them?¡±

    ¡°Open them and see for yourself. They should still be warm.¡±

    Tang Wulin ced them on the car¡¯s roof and lifted the lids. An appetizing aroma struck him. What is that? It¡¯s smells delicious! He peered inside. There were ninerge dishes of food split between the three boxes, in addition to twenty steamed buns.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make too many. I was afraid they¡¯d get all messed up on the road. They should be enough to fill you up though. Have you eaten dinner yet?¡± They had walked into a nearby garden at this point, and Gu Yue ced the boxes over a stone table.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Tang Wulin said. He followed behind her, his eyes glued to the boxes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first before heading back then.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Unable to restrain himself any further, he grabbed a steamed bun and threw it into his mouth.

    Amazing! So good! After years of gluttony, Tang Wulin was an expert on fine food. Yet to his surprise, the bun could stand its ground against the extremely nutritious ck buns his grandteacher had fed him!

    Huh, that¡¯s a wild sea cucumber. It¡¯s really nutritious. It¡¯s pretty big too. Probably at least twenty years old. Tang Wulin examined the ingredients of the dishes as he ate. The other dishes weren¡¯t quite as delicious as the buns, but the ingredients used were all treasures. He had nothing toin about, a huge grin on his face as he gorged himself.

 Chapter 497 - You Made It?

    <strong><u>Chapter 497 - You Made It?</u></strong>

    Gu Yue watched Tang Wulin eat in silence, a faint smile on her lips. After every finished te, she swiftly reced it with a new one. They sat close to the academy gates lost in their own little world.

    A whileter, all of the food in the three boxes was gone, swept within Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Are you full?¡± Gu Yue asked, eyeing his barely bulging stomach, his capacity to eat more still apparent.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Yeah. There weren¡¯t many dishes, but they were all very filling! Where did you even get all that? Must have cost a small fortune.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s smile grew a crack wider. ¡°I made them. All of them. I¡¯ve been practicing how to cook at home. I think I did pretty well, judging by how good everything smelled.¡±

    ¡°You really cooked all those dishes by yourself?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes went wide. For people like them, students of Shrek Academy, time was their most valuable resource. Yet Gu Yue had spent her vacation learning how to cook for his sake.

    Warmth washed over him. He looked her straight in the eye. Just giving his thanks was not enough, could not be enough to begin expressing his gratitude.

    He stood up and helped her tidy up the boxes, then stored them into his storage ring. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, beckoning to her.

    The two walked back to the dormitory shoulder-to-shoulder, enjoying the evening air. The moon shone bright in the sky, meeting the street in a soft spray, peeking through the branches of the trees. Neither Gu Yue or Tang Wulin spoke a word.

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s heart, Gu Yue felt different from before. Something had changed since thest time he saw her. After spending thest month hard at work cultivating, and even reuniting with Na¡¯er, he had felt worried when Gu Yue had failed to appear. Then she returned, and joy flooded his heart. He had never experienced anything like it.

    A single nce, and Tang Wulin was treated with a spectacr sight. Moonlight shimmered around Gu Yue, entuating her delicate features. While she wasn¡¯t the most beautiful of girls, at that moment, he was enchanted.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gu Yue asked, aware of his heated gaze.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°You.¡±

    Gu Yue blinked. ¡°I¡¯m not that pretty. What¡¯s there to look at?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. You are pretty,¡± Tang Wulin said, his smile growing bigger.

    Gu Yue knit her brows together, lowering her head in thought. She clenched her fists, then slowly unclenched them. They kept silent and resumed their trek to their dormitory.

    ¡°Big Sis Gu Yue!¡± Xu Xiaoyan had called out to them the moment she saw them, dragging Gu Yue into the girls¡¯ room.

    But Tang Wulin had other ideas. Once standing at the center of the dormitory courtyard, Tang Wulin shouted, ¡°Everybody! Pleasee out for a moment! I have something important to talk about!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan, Gu Yue, and Ye Xinn immediately left their room. Xie Xie and Xu Luzhi also responded, rushing out of the room meant for the boys. To Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise, even Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu left thefort of their rooms. Though he probably shouldn¡¯t have been too shocked. Yuanen Yehui did slightly warm up to him after he had delivered the spirit alloy to her. Of course, that was only with Tang Wulin. Her attitude hardly changed toward Xie Xie.

    ¡°Sorry, this doesn¡¯t involve you guys. It¡¯s just a ss matter,¡± Tang Wulin said to his upperssmen.

    Yue Zhengyu chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll still listen in. Just consider me a little spy. Let me tell you, the second grade students still aren¡¯t convinced of your strength. Who knows if there¡¯ll be a chance for a rematch this year?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°Well, we¡¯re happy to take your points whenever you want.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Sure are confident, aren¡¯t ya? Have you grown stronger recently?¡± Yue Zhengyu said, a teasing grin on his lips.

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. ¡°You got your fourth ring yet?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu puffed out his chest. He didn¡¯t say a word, but his disy of confidence was answer enough.

    ¡°We¡¯re not too far from four rings either,¡± Tang Wulin said. ¡°If you guys still can¡¯t ept your loss, then we¡¯ll show you exactly the true meaning of power.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu nced at Yuanen Yehui. She had remained silent throughout the exchange. As the ss president of the second grade, only she could speak for their ss.

    Tang Wulin moved on, turning to face his teammates. ¡°Luo Guixing paid me a visit today. His team challenged us. The match is tomorrow afternoon. Prepare yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xu Xiaoyan nodded, not a word more.

    Xie Xie was a different picture. ¡°Yes!¡± he shouted, bubbling with excitement. His captain¡¯s words brought forth the image of Xu Yucheng popped to mind. In theirst battle, he had managed to incapacitate Xu Yucheng at the cost of himself. But Xie Xie had changed, had be stronger, more confident. He was eager to discover the winner of their next exchange.

    ¡°A good chance to practice,¡± Ye Xinn said, a faint glint to her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got your spirit soul now?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Ye Xinn nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m down for it,¡± Gu Yue said. ¡°If they can¡¯t ept their loss, then we¡¯ll beat them until they do.¡±

    Xu Lizhi chuckled.

    None of them had any reservations about the match. They may have struggled thest time they faced the rankers, but now was apletely different story.

    Wu Siduo likely had grown much stronger, but that held true for them as well. The perfect chance to verify the results of their training.

    Soon enough, night descended, yet instead of returning to his room, Tang Wulin hid himself within the woods, cultivating amidst nt and tree. For this was the best environment for his cultivation.

    Tang Wulin had the lowest soul power among his teammates. Even after breaking the fourth seal, he was only at rank 35. Xu Xiaoyan had surpassed him a while ago with the incident at the observatory, reaching rank 37. Xu Lizhi and Xie Xie were both rank 38, Gu Yue rank 39, and Ye Xinn rank 41.

    Tang Wulin was far behind his teammates. Although he could supplement his strength with the power of the Golden Dragon King, soul power was still the basis of strength for soul masters. He resolved himself to forge less over the next semester and devote more time to cultivating.

    In addition to improving his body, Tang Wulin¡¯s consumption of nutritious foods aided his soul power cultivation. As for his spiritual power, he wasn¡¯t worried about it. It was steadily growing ever since he attained the Spirit Sea realm.

    Through the night, Tang Wulin slowly consolidated and strengthened his soul power.

    Only when the birds began to chirp and the first glimmers of dawn peeked over the horizon did he wake. He gazed at the dawning sun, sweeping his gaze over Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, Xu Lizhi, and Ye Xinn, who just joined him in the forest. They cultivated Purple Demon Eyes together, gazing upon the purple wisps. They shared in the sensation of their spiritual power pulsing, growing by the tiniest amount. A faint mist surrounded their eyes before entering.

    Reaching the Spirit Sea realm didn¡¯t seem like much to most soul masters, but in reality the change prated into every aspect of life. Before reaching this realm, although Tang Wulin could to tell that his spiritual power was growing whenever he cultivated his Purple Demon Eyes, he could not discern by how much. Now, however, he could. He was certain his spiritual power was growing faster than before.

    He thought of Gu Yue, who had attained the Spirit Sea realm long ago. He could only guess her current level.

    Taking in a deep breath, Tang Wulin used the Mysterious Heaven Method. The gentle surge of energy cleared his mind. This was his daily life now.

    ¡°Captain, you don¡¯t need to cultivate here at night. There are lots of nts, but the life and natural energies arecking. You should rent a specialized cultivation space from the Academy like I do!¡± Xu Lizhi said.

    Blinking a few times, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°A specialized cultivation space?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Wait. You do know what they are, right? All you have to do is pay the Academy some points and you get to use a personalized cultivation space. It¡¯s been a whole year. Do you really not know that?¡±

    Tang Wulin groaned. Of course he knew! The teachers had mentioned it when they first came to Shrek Academy!

 Chapter 498 - Challenging the Third Grade

    <strong><u>Chapter 498 - Challenging the Third Grade</u></strong>

    Shrek Academy had a variety of private cultivation spaces suited for all types of soul masters avable for rent. However, all things came at a cost, and these cultivation spaces were especially expensive. Too much for Tang Wulin to have even considered using until now. He had always been embarrassingly low on money and points, needing every single bit to purchase metals for forging and spirit items for breaking his seals. That left him with no resources to increase his cultivation efficiency.

    As he recalled, these cultivation spaces cost one hundred points per hour. To put that in perspective, a single day of cleaning Spirit Ice zated one hundred points. Fortunately for him, after reaching the sixth rank of cksmithing, things were different now. His alloy forging sess rate had skyrocketed. Enough so that he had a positive ie. Even so, one hundred points per hour was practically highway robbery.

    ¡°You think that¡¯s expensive?¡± Ye Xinn asked, able to discern Tang Wulin¡¯s inner turmoil with just a nce.

    Tang Wulin coughed. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of wasting my money!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The rental is well worth the price. You should give it a try.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Fine. I will. If it really is effective, then I can bear the cost.¡± He still had a batch of spirit alloys waiting to be sold. And with the semester just started, he could offload the metals for a nice amount. Since he had a forging agreement with Yue Zhengyu, he didn¡¯t have to worry about the cost of raw materials either. His sole concern was affording the spirit items needed to break the fifth seal. He could spare the rest of his points of cultivation resources.

    I¡¯ll try it tonight! Tang Wulin resolved himself. But for now, it¡¯s breakfast time! I¡¯m starving.

    Following the beginning of the new semester was the reopening of the dining hall. And it couldn¡¯t havee soon enough, especially for Tang Wulin.

    After gobbling up his breakfast, he attended the opening ceremony. It was simple enough. With six sses, one for each of the six grades, the whole assembly only contained several hundred students. Elder Cai spared few words and casually praised Tang Wulin¡¯s team for their victory against the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy. Then the ceremony concluded. The teachers led their students back to their respective ssrooms, marking the start of the semester.

    Naturally, close congregation of students led to conversations, and conversations led to gossip. Shen Yi¡¯s ss was no exception. ¡°Have you heard? Luo Guixing and the other rankers challenged the ss president¡¯s team to a match. It¡¯s happening this afternoon. I heard it from a teacher yesterday. Luo Guixing has already rented an arena.¡±

    ¡°Really? They¡¯re fighting again? Those rankers still haven¡¯t had enough?¡±

    ¡°Of course they¡¯re not convinced! They¡¯re all on the Genius Youths Rankings while none of the members of ss President¡¯s team are on it. It¡¯d be weird if they kept quiet. Well, good for us. Just means we have a show to watch this afternoon. Who knows how strong they all are now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. One thing¡¯s for sure: they¡¯ve left us in the dust. You know, back then I had believed Luo Guixing and Wu Siduo would definitely win, but who would have thought ss President¡¯s team was so powerful? I still don¡¯t see anything too special about them, even though they managed a victory. And they even defeated the second grade¡¯s ss. I don¡¯t think Luo Guixing¡¯s team has got much of a chance.¡±

    ¡°Totally. I feel the same. But let¡¯s wait and see. Luo Guixing wouldn¡¯t have posed the challenge if he didn¡¯t have some confidence. We gotta go watch this match.¡±

    Patience wearing thin, Shen Yi swept her cold gaze through the ssroom. The students quieted immediately. Satisfied, she went over the objectives for the academic year. Their task this year was simple: start the construction of a set of one-word battle armor.

    In order to enter the inner court, they must be one-word battle armor masters by the age of twenty. So it was best to start early. Crafting battle armor was no simple task, and it would take much time, effort, and luck to aplish. In fact, many had secretly begun this after witnessing Tang Wulin¡¯s one-word gauntlet. But making progress was another story. While they could buy the required metals, a bottleneck existed in the designs and crafting department. None of them were sufficiently skilled in their professions.

    Still, after spending a year in Shrek Academy, students of the first grade had grown by leaps and bounds. The end-of-semester exam had stimted them further, presenting numerous challenges for them to ovee and learn from.

    Pride had filled their hearts when their ss president prevailed over the second grade¡¯s team. And in that moment they had been crowned the most powerful ss of new students in the past hundred years. Tang Wulin¡¯s team and the rankers were the idols of the first grade. The goal they strived for, hoped to one day overtake.

    Despite the difficulty of obtaining inner court seats, they still dreamed of getting in. Still fought hard for even the barest sliver of a chance.

    After ss ended, Wu Zhangkong called Tang Wulin to his office. ¡°I¡¯ll be your referee this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Even you know about it?¡± Tang Wulin said, astonished.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression betrayed nothing as usual. ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. Luo Guixing¡¯s team is very talented. As talented as yours. They¡¯ve learned from their mistakes. Their loss had only driven them to work harder, and all got full marks on the semester¡¯s end exam too.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I understand. We wonst time because their teamwork was uncoordinated. In fact, their cultivation bases were better than ours. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ve fixed their teamwork by now and are much stronger. But...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shot a sharp look at him. ¡°But what?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled, almost blindingly so. A fierce light shed in his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re even stronger than that!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s cold mask cracked for a second, taken aback by Tang Wulin¡¯s zing spirit. Wasn¡¯t I just like him back then?

    ¡°Let the facts speak for themselves!¡± Wu Zhangkong dered.

    ¡°Yes. Teacher Wu, I actually had something I wanted to talk to you about too.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± His eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°This is our second academic year, so I was thinking of challenging the third grade in thetter half of the semester. Will you permit that?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong blinked a few times. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I want to see how wepare against our seniors. It¡¯ll be great motivation for us. Any time is fine, even if it¡¯s soon. I¡¯m not sure how well we¡¯ll do, though.¡±

    Unblinkingly, Wu Zhangkong studied Tang Wulin. This brat. Is he trying to bite off more than he can chew? Just how ambitious is he? Challenging the third grade?

    The third grade differed tremendously from those before it. Due to the structure of Shrek Academy¡¯s academic calendar and the three-year length of grades, everyone in the third grade was approaching twenty years old, if not just over that. Third grade students had been studying at Shrek Academy for seven years, and the most talented of the bunch were preparing to take the inner court exam. The third grade simply couldn¡¯t bepared with the second. They probably had one-word battle armor masters!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s team was extremely talented, but talent alone couldn¡¯t ovee the divide between a battle armor master and a regr soul master. Tang Wulin knew this all too well from the incident with Yan Feng.

    Generally, anyone who didn¡¯t enter the inner court by the end of the third grade no longer had no hopes of ever making it in. Most of the students who stayed for the fourth, fifth, and sixth grades were gifted people who needed that final push to be a one-word battle armor master before graduating. Even if it was just from the outer court, Shrek Academy¡¯s name carried a prestigious and hefty weight.

    ¡°Why do you think you¡¯re strong enough to challenge the third grade?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked.

    ¡°Because of our efforts! By the second half of the semester, we¡¯ll be fifteen years old. Xinn has four rings now so we¡¯ll be able to start creating battle armor pieces in earnest. We have plenty of materials too. I think in half a year, we¡¯ll each be equipped with a decent number of battle armor pieces. Even if we don¡¯t manage toplete a full set, having a few pieces will make us much stronger. The most important part about battle armor ispatibility rate.¡± Tang Wulin shed him an earnest look. ¡°It¡¯ll be helpful to know how our seniors are making their battle armor too. Naturally, we want to win. But what¡¯s more important is the opportunity to learn from our seniors.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this when the timees,¡± Wu Zhangkong said, no room for negotiation.

    Tang Wulin smiled wryly. ¡°Alright then.¡±

 Chapter 499 - Rematch

    <strong><u>Chapter 499 - Rematch</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin took in the entirety of the arena. Luo Guixing had rented the one specifically meant for internal matches. While itcked a barrier, there was a self-restoration system in ce, and within the perimeter, students could unleash their full strength without concern. The danger of their battles was also minimized in the presence of a teacher referee. Naturally, such a space came at a high price.

    Other than Tang Wulin¡¯s own team, Luo Guixing¡¯s had arrived as well. And filling up the spectators¡¯ seats were countless students from the first and second grade. Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu included. The audience members practically fell from their seats, eager to watch the second confrontation between the two teams.

    Tang Wulin approached Yuanen Yehui until he was able to reach her with just the stretch of a hand. He bent his neck toward her, whispering, ¡°Here to check us out?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui graced him with a nce. ¡°Yeah. So what? Don¡¯t want us to see your tricks?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m scared you guys will lose confidence!¡± In terms of trash talking, not even three Yuanen Yehuis couldpare to him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Yuanen Yehui said, keeping up her calm facade.

    Yue Zhengyu chuckled from the side. ¡°Wulin, let¡¯s have a match again sometime too. I can¡¯t really ept how thest one went.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bitte for a team battle, but a duel would be fine. I¡¯ll take you on anytime,¡± Tang Wulin said, his smile full of teeth.

    To which Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said it! No take backs!¡±

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t ignorant. He knew that Yue Zhengyu had obtained his fourth soul ring. Even so, he wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Alright. How about we add a bet to this too?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes zed over. He understood Tang Wulin¡¯s character all too well. Here was a person who would never gamble without confidence in victory. Fortunately for Yue Zhengyu, he was only here to observe the battle today and didn¡¯t have tomit to a bet yet.

    The rankers made their way to the center of the arena right before the stage, Luo Guixing and Wu Siduo at the lead. After spending a full year at Shrek Academy, everyone was more calm and mature than they had been when they had first arrived.

    ¡°ss President,¡± Luo Guixing said, beaming.

    Wu Siduo gave Tang Wulin a curt nod.

    Tang Wulin smiled back with a nod of his own. ¡°Looks like everyone¡¯s here. Let¡¯s get ready to start.¡± A nce told him all he needed to know: the five rankers brimmed with energy. It was proof of their growth.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Wu Zhangkong to arrive.

    ¡°Hello, Teacher Wu,¡± the students of each team said respectfully.

    Wu Zhangkong swept his gaze through them. ¡°Get up there.¡± Then he ascended the stage.

    Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu watched Tang Wulin¡¯s team with renewed vigor. To say the two were not a bit interested in their growth would be a lie, especially by the confidence they exuded. And although Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu were not ignorant of the five rankers, they had never witnessed the rankers¡¯ strength first hand. They had only had a taste of Tang Wulin¡¯s team and only cared about his team. The one that had been strong enough to face the second grade.

    The Genius Youths Rankings only meant anything when the students first entered the academy. The ranking had no bearing on their growth afterward. However, Yuanen Yehui was on the ranking herself, so she had some understanding of it.

    Ever since she had lost to Tang Wulin¡¯s team the previous semester, Yuanen Yehui had devoted herself to cultivation. Two extremes had ured on that day: the first grade had won glory, and the second grade had been disgraced. Even though she considered Tang Wulin a friend, she still had to win back her ss¡¯ honor. No matter what, defeating him was a must this year.

    To that end, another reason Yuanen Yehui had attended this event was to scout any potentially troubling opponents in the first grade apart from Tang Wulin¡¯s team. She had to be wary of any reserve members he could employ. Tang Wulin¡¯s team only had six people, just one short of the standard seven-man team. It was likely that thest member would be selected from one of the rankers.

    Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu sat in the audience together, along with the rest of their team. But apart from them and a few second graders scattered in the benches, no one from a higher grade took the time out of their schedule to attend.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s team was young and hopeful, naive to the gap between them and the upper grades. Many of those who had yet to turn twenty were doing their best to be one-word battle armor masters. And those who had already aplished this feat were fiercelypeting for the inner court examination quotas. A battle between first graders would never reach their eyes.

    Like thest time, the battle was five versus five! However, , Tang Wulin chose to field Ye Xinn instead of Xu Lizhi. After a year, only her teammates knew the extent of her strength. She normally kept a low profile and cultivated in seclusion, no more than a quiet pretty girl to her ssmates. Even the rankers only knew she was strong, but how strong they could only guess.

    Tang Wulin stood at the front of their triangle formation.Ye Xinn and Xie Xie were the other two points of the triangle, and Xu Xiaoyan and Gu Yue stood in between them.

    Opposite them, Yang Nianxia stood at the head of the ranker¡¯s formation. On his left was Wu Siduo and his right Xu Yucheng. Zheng Yiran was positioned right behind him in his shadow, and Luo Guixing was positioned in the very back, the safest position possible. As the core of their team, it was the only logical position for him.

    Their formations gave an inkling of their tactics, but not all of their cards had beenid out yet. They stared each other down, their auras ring up.

    Wu Zhangkong, at the center of the arena, nced at both teams. ¡°Let the match begin!¡± he dered without warning.

    A boom, and Tang Wulin burst off the ground, shooting forward like a cannonball.

    The force in which Tang Wulin hadunched himself shocked Yang Nianxia to the very bones. Strong! He¡¯s even stronger than me!

    Tang Wulin reeked of confidence, a dominating edge to his whole being. His continuous run of victories had fed into a tyrannical aura.

    But Yang Nianxia refused to be cowed. He roared. His muscles swelled with strength as he unleashed his Duskgold Bear martial soul. He charged forward to meet Tang Wulin in a confrontation of brute force!

    Wu Siduo and Xu Yucheng dashed out to the sides to bypass Tang Wulin. Their targets: Ye Xinn and Xie Xie! But soon after, a shiver ran down their spines. They turned their heads for brief moment and gasped. Tang Wulin was approaching too quickly, barrelling toward them as a one-man army!

    In a split second, Wu Siduo and Xu Yucheng altered their trajectories, trapping Tang Wulin in a triangle formation with Yang Nianxia.

    The scene caused Yuanen Yehui to knit her brow, her lips pressed firmly together. Given his wealth ofbat experience, there was no way Tang Wulin could make such a simple mistake.

 Chapter 500 - Dead End?

    <strong><u>Chapter 500 - Dead End?</u></strong>

    Luo Guixing threw out his hands and a burst of silver light manifested in the center of the arena. Sharp and blinding, the light held a nearly tangible quality to it, and upon its inception, everything within a fifteen meter radius trembled.

    It was then that Tang Wulin¡¯s team discovered the root of the other team¡¯s confidence: Luo Guixing had not three, but four rings! Two yellow and two purple, not an average configuration as well.

    The soul skill Luo Guixing had used was his fourth, Boundary Division! A potent spatial soul skill that instantly split open space and everything in its path! Nothing could escape once within the skill¡¯s range. Tang Wulin was no exception to that. Trying to leave the boundary would just toss him back in. Boundary Division, a godly skill!

    In fact, Luo Guixing had immediately used Boundary Division for the express purpose of trapping Tang Wulin. He was well aware that, out of the entire opposing team, Tang Wulin had the highest attack power and control. The cornerstone and captain. As long as Luo Guixing could take Tang Wulin out, victory was in sight.

    During the match between the first and second grade, the rankers had witnessed with their own eyes the power of Tang Wulin¡¯s team. Ever since that, they¡¯d been drafting battle tactics for this rematch, bent on uncovering any sliver of an opening to exploit. With those discerning lenses strapped on, they had discovered an interesting detail; Tang Wulin¡¯s tendency to charge in as a one-man army at the start of battle only worked with Gu Yue backing him up. Because she could teleport him out of harm¡¯s way at a moment¡¯s notice. Once he created an opening, the rest of his team would concentrate their efforts in one mighty assault. The end result, victory. Luo Guixing chose to exploit this. Along with its other effects, his Boundary Division isted everyone within it from spatial fluctuations. Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t be teleported out. While the skill onlysted five seconds, Luo Guixing was confident his teammates could take down Tang Wulin in that time, especially three against one.

    Aas long as they defeated Tang Wulin, he was certain the rest would be a walk in the park. Everything was going ording to n. The corner of his mouth quirked up in a subdued grin. This was their chance.

    Wu Siduo, Yang Nianxia, and Xu Yucheng had thrown away their rankers¡¯ arrogance, working together to defeat Tang Wulin. Since theirst match, Luo Guixing had made sure to fix his team¡¯s coordination. After much practice, they had absolute trust in each other and knew what each one was doing at any given time. Their strength as a team was iparable to before.

    Yang Nianxia¡¯s soul power was at rank 39, and with Wu Siduo and Xu Yucheng both having four rings, it was no wonder they thought Tang Wulin to be finished.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart pounded. They really did have a n! From his wealth ofbat experience, he had instantly determined that Gu Yue couldn¡¯t support him the moment Boundary Division activated. Luo Guixing¡¯s specialization in spatial skills was a huge hint, and this was likely a countermeasure against Gu Yue. No backup ising! It¡¯s all on me!

    Despite being outnumbered, Tang Wulin snuffed out that ember of panic in his chest.

    Bluesilver Impaling Array. The ground lit up gold and dozens of grass spears erupted around him, forming a makeshift barrier. He didn¡¯t bother using the skill offensively. It wouldn¡¯t work on Wu Siduo or the others. All it could do was buy him time.

    For a brief moment, the three rankers slowed in their assault by the edge of the spears.

    Steeling himself, Yang Nianxia charged in to the heart of the spears, relying on his body¡¯s tenacity to endure. His arms swelled with strength along the way, doubling in size as he swung them at the obstacles.

    At the same time, Xu Yucheng reaped the grass with his scythe, mowing open a path for himself.

    And Wu Siduo jumped into the air before using Hell Rush, heading straight for Tang Wulin, bypassing the grass spears on the ground.

    As the three came upon their target, a silver ring of light appeared beneath him. Luo Guixing¡¯s soul skill, Spatial Lock! Four rankers attacked Tang Wulin simultaneously with their full power, backing him into a corner! A grim smile spread on Luo Guixing¡¯s face. Wu Zhangkong watched from the stage, prepared to intervene at any moment.

    Luo Guixing didn¡¯t hope to truly keep Tang Wulin restrained, but even slowing his movements for a split-second was enough. With a three-man assault upon Tang Wulin, that dy sealed his end.

    His fingers shook with anticipation. Once the battle became five versus four, victory was in the bag.

    Tang Wulin was the core of his team, and without him the mighty Dragon God Transformation soul fusion skill could not be used. Though the others were powerful in their own right, they couldn¡¯tpare with their captain.

    As ording to Luo Guixing¡¯s n, Zheng Yiran expelled a green fog of poison around his team. Once Tang Wulin was taken care of, they would regroup in the fog and thenunch a final assault.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s teammates did what they could. Xie Xie and Ye Xinn immediately rushed into the spatial boundary, but they were expelled in an instant. Three seconds remained on the boundary. They couldn¡¯t intervene until then.

    Xu Xiaoyan raised her staff, determination zing in her eyes.

    The elements swirled around Gu Yue, ready to rampage. Unable to keep her warring emotions in check any longer, Gu Yue thrust a finger forward. With a shout, two blue fireballs burst forth from her fingertips at the boundary, curving around it under her control.

    Both teams had one thought crashing through their minds: this was the end for Tang Wulin! Yet when all hope seemed lost, Tang Wulin smiled.

    The first to reach him, Wu Siduo couldn¡¯tprehend what she was seeing. How can he still smile? Does he still have an ace up his sleeve? Impossible! The moment she wavered, she caught sight of two golden rings appearing around him. Two? Two golden rings? She had an ill premonition.

    Originally, she had been keeping her power in check in fear of harming him fatally. But now, her fear pushed her to draw out her full strength. Her soul power surged, empowering her Hell Rush to the peak.

    Golden scales rippled into existence on Tang Wulin¡¯s body, his right arm swelling with power. Although Spatial Lock restricted his movements, it couldn¡¯t do anything to the internal flow of blood essence.

    He had activated his first golden ring, Golden Dragon Body!

 Chapter 501 - The Might of Golden Dragon Tyrant Body

    <strong><u>Chapter 501 - The Might of Golden Dragon Tyrant Body</u></strong>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s second golden ring lit up. His body shone, a dazzling mirror of gold.

    Then his opponents were upon him.

    He put up no defense or attempt to break free of Spatial Lock. Instead he stood there, still, a smile on his face as he looked the beast in the eyes.

    Hand partly raised, Wu Zhangkong paused once he caught sight of Tang Wulin¡¯s expression.

    In the audience, Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu dropped their jaws. A second golden ring? What does this one do?

    Without the empowerment of Golden Dragon Body, Tang Wulin never would have stood a match against Wu Siduo¡¯s Hell White Tiger. Or Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Titan Giant Ape. Additionally, a second golden ring meant he had another powerful soul skill. They now knew the root of his confidence. But what the skill did was anyone¡¯s guess.

    Wu Siduo shed Tang Wulin¡¯s chest with Hell Rush, and a ng reverberated through the air. She felt as if she were striking a steel wall. An odd one at that. It sucked on her soul power and blood essence, her body going rigid for an instant.

    Meanwhile, Xu Yucheng¡¯s scythe tore down on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. He restrained himself at thest moment, afraid he would fatally harm Tang Wulin. But his scythe stopped the second it touched the mirror-like scales. Unable to move any further.

    Thest to reach Tang Wulin, Yang Nianxia struck with his bear paw. A boom resounded upon impact. But Tang Wulin did not so much as budge, and he felt a portion of his strength stripped away.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s scales shed iridescent, blinding.

    The three gaped, dumbstruck. How can this be? He took on ourbined attack like it was nothing! Is he even human? Even Teacher Wu would be affected by our attack without his battle armor!

    A draconic roar rumbled from Tang Wulin¡¯s body, waking the rankers from their stupor. Tang Wulin stomped on the ground, a golden aura ring around him. He was divinity incarnate. A split-second after his stomp, the stage tremored. With a boom, eight small phantom dragons burst out of the ground.

    Once again, the rankers were stunned. Never before had Tang Wulin used an attack like this. Because of this, they were unable to dodge.

    The phantom dragons struck the three rankers like bolts of lightning. Their entire bodies spasmed.

    Xu Yucheng fared the worst of the three with his frail body. Blood sprayed from his mouth as he faltered backward. Before the phantom dragon could finish him off, a beam of white light descended on him. And he disappeared. Wu Zhangkong had pulled him out of battle.

    Although Yang Nianxia was built the toughest of the three, he was still caught off guard. Unable to strengthen himself in time with soul power, he sustained heavy damage.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s skill forced Wu Siduo to use Hell White Tiger. But under the bombardment of phantom dragons, her tiger form rapidly lost solidity. A mere flickering illusion by the end.

    Immediately after, two blue fireballs swerved over to Wu Siduo. Still restricted by the phantom dragons, she failed to put up much of a defense. The arena groaned and shook as the fireballs crashed into her. She screamed. Her Hell White Tiger form faded.

    Finally, the three phantom dragons disappeared as well. But that wasn¡¯t the end of the assault against her. Xie Xie flickered into existence behind Wu Siduo pressing a dagger to her throat. And a beam of light took her from the arena, marking her elimination.

    Just as Luo Guixing moved to back up Wu Siduo, a mass of starlight exploded in the sky. Starlight Burst! He felt his stomach drop, his instincts screaming danger. Teleport. He had to teleport.

    It was almost toote. A beam of light descended from the sky and struck the ce Luo Guixing had once been. A shockwave tore through the arena, dispersing the poison fog. Ye Xinn stepped out of a miniature crater, flicking her Stargod Sword to the side nonchntly with a frown, dissatisfied that she had just missed Luo Guixing.

    Right before Yang Nianxia broke free of the phantom dragons, he caught sight of Tang Wulin charging his way, eyes zing gold and w brandished.

    The ws of the bear and dragon shed. A shockwave sted through the arena.

    Yang Nianxia was knocked right into the ground, a crater crumbling around the impact. Even at his greatest, Yang Nianxia stood no chance against Tang Wulin. The power of the two golden rings simply tyrannical.

    Starlight gathered under Luo Guixing¡¯s feet before Ye Xinn dashed toward him. Poison fog quickly spread their way. But it was too slow. Her sword stopped an inch away from Luo Guixing¡¯s chest. That moment marked his elimination. Satisfied, Ye Xinn disappeared in a silver sh and reappeared at Gu Yue¡¯s side.

    Tang Wulin turned away from Yang Nianxia, sweeping his gaze through Luo Guixing and Zheng Yiran. Now only Zheng Yiran was left in fighting condition.

    The entire arena was silent.

    Back then, Wu Zhangkong hadcked confidence in Tang Wulin¡¯s desire to challenge the third grade. But now, he saw a glimmer of hope that this team might reign in glory. Considering their growth over their break, he could see their victory given another year of training.

    Luo Guixing stared nkly. We lost. It¡¯s our total defeat. Yiran is the only one left and they still got a full five. Even if it was just Gu Yue left, Yiran wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. He had never expected such a swift, crushing defeat.

    He had been confident in his battlefield control skills, but just as his n had clicked into ce, it was smashed to pieces. An unbelievable match.

    Yue Zhengyu slowly gulped. I shouldn¡¯t challenge Wulin. That guy, he¡¯s just...

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes shined fiercely. She had worked harder than ever to grow stronger since her defeat at Tang Wulin¡¯s hands, hoping to settle the score the next year. However, she now realized her odds were growing slimmer and slimmer. Just when did he get so strong? She recalled the day she had guarded Tang Wulin. That¡¯s probably when he got his second gold ring. Just where does that powere from? His defense is as tough as a defense-type Soul King¡¯s! How am I supposed to deal with that?

    She couldn¡¯t forget Tang Wulin¡¯s teammates either. While they had felt worried for Tang Wulin when he had been forced into a tight spot, they never lost their cool. The moment Tang Wulinunched his counter attack, they immediately followed up and turned the tide of battle, tying up loose ends in a blitz and leaving only Zheng Yiran standing. They hadn¡¯t gone all out either.

    For such a team of talents, the future was limitless.

    ¡°It¡¯s our loss,¡± Luo Guixing said, a bitter smile on his face.

    Tang Wulin shed a smile of his own, his golden scales receding and golden rings fading. He approached Luo Guixing and raised a hand high.

    With a hint of meekness, Luo Guixing high-fived Tang Wulin. ¡°I thought we had caught up to you guys, but the gap has only gotten bigger. ss President, are you even human?¡±

    A chuckle escaped Tang Wulin. ¡°Let¡¯s all do our best. We can have another match once we¡¯re battle armor masters.¡±

 Chapter 502 - Specialized Cultivation Space

    <strong><u>Chapter 502 - Specialized Cultivation Space</u></strong>

    At the mention of a rematch, Luo Guixing slowly nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m down.¡± He wasn¡¯t one to admit defeat. His eyes, once dim, zed with determination once more. But there was no denying that Tang Wulin had changed. He seemed taller and more mature than ever before. He¡¯s grown so much in one year. For the first time, Luo Guixing was regretting his decision to part ways with Tang Wulin. If he hadn¡¯t, perhaps they would still be on the same team!

    Wu Zhangkong approached them, regarding them silently.

    All the while the trio of Wu Siduo, Xu Yucheng, and Yang Nianxia watched on with sour faces. They were absolutely miserable. Despite their efforts, they had been defeated once again. And this time, it was even more crushing. Wu Siduo¡¯s soul fusion skill had stood no chance against Tang Wulin¡¯s team.

    They¡¯re way too strong! Tang Wulin¡¯s counter attack had overwhelmed them all. His burst of power unstoppable.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin kept the ability of Golden Dragon Tyrant Body secret. He was well aware that such an opportune time to use this skill was rare, and that either way his opponents would meticulously study it for any weaknesses. There was no point in making it any easier for them. In the end, that skill was his lifeline.

    By achieving victory in this battle, Tang Wulin had gained the absolute confidence of his ssmates and cowed the second grade.

    After consoling the rankers, Tang Wulin regrouped with his teammates and high-fived each and every one of them.

    In the eyes of the spectators, Tang Wulin¡¯s team seemed to have bulldozed their way through their opposition. Tang Wulin knew, however, that they won thanks to both his new soul skill and the surprise it inspired. Luo Guixing had been deceived. The gap between them wasn¡¯t asrge as he had thought. Luo Guixing¡¯s team had three Soul Ancestors after all!

    But this did not mean victory had been on the table for the rankers. With Ye Xinn, Tang Wulin, and Xie Xie¡¯s explosive burst of strength supported by Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s crowd control skills, Tang Wulin¡¯s team was already an unstoppable force. The addition of Golden Dragon Tyrant Body was just overkill. Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t felt an inkling of fear toward Wu Siduo¡¯s soul fusion skill. Xu Yucheng¡¯s deadly attacks were also blunted by his frail body.

    There was no way they could have lost.

    ¡°It looks like he can make a teampletely of Soul Ancestors if he wanted to. That¡¯s already better than us,¡± Yue Zhengyu said to Yuanen Yehui.

    Yuanen Yehui remained silent, turning to leave. She knew that they¡¯d be better off not facing the first grade this year. Tang Wulin¡¯s strength had shook her confidence. Unless she could think of some n, some ingenious way to exploit any and all openings, her team would struggle to defeat them. Especially with the threat of Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s soul fusion skill.

    Following the end of the match was leisure time for the remainder of the day. Tang Wulin headed straight for the area with specialized cultivation spaces. He would bite the bullet. Pay the hefty cost to use one of them. He was curious to see if it would be worth the points.

    ¡°It¡¯s one hundred points per hour. How many hours do you want?¡± the staff member asked Tang Wulin.

    Suppressing his inner miser, Tang Wulin said, ¡°Teacher, is it possible to get a discount if I buy hours in bulk?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the staff member said, almost rolling his eyes. ¡°The price is set and won¡¯t budge no matter how many hours you buy.¡±

    Tang Wulin clenched his jaw. ¡°I want one hour then.¡± Frugal was his nature and he decided to test the waters first before diving straight in, lest it was a waste.

    ¡°What attribute is your martial soul?¡±

    ¡°nt-type.¡±

    The staff member handed Tang Wulin a green emblem, then pointed to the seventh room on the left. ¡°That¡¯s your room. Let it scan the emblem and it¡¯ll unlock for you. You have one hour. If you want to continue using the space while inside, you can tap your student ID on the emblem and it¡¯ll automatically deduct points and add more time. You can also juste out here to buy more time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tang Wulin inspected the emblem for a moment, then made his way to the room. He presented the emblem to the door and a light sweeped over it, scanning it. The door unlocked with a click and slid open.

    After stepping foot within, Tang Wulin took in the space around him. It was typical, The only thing that seemed a bit out of the ordinary was a flight of stairs at the center leading below. Looks like I gotta go down. He dashed down the stairs not wanting to waste time.

    After descending dozens of meters, he finally found himself in a verdant world. Lush nts surrounded him, covering the floors and scaling walls. The space glowed with vitality. He took a deep breath and felt invigorated. He could feel his bluesilver grass cheering, eager to bask in the purity of nature.

    And so he indulged it like a good master, summoning it out and letting the long tendrils crawl and connect with the other nts.

    The specialized cultivation space wasn¡¯trge, only about ten square meters in area. So even if nts ran thick and free within, Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the vitality in the air. Just how did Shrek do this? As expected of Shrek!

    Not wasting another moment, he weaved a mat of bluesilver grass at the center of the room and plopped onto it. He crossed his legs into a pretzel and began to meditate.

    His spiritual power quivered, stretching to epass the space around him. It struck him immediately how rich the natural energies in this space were. Nearlyparable with those of Sea God¡¯s Ind. He came to a shocking revtion: the greatest advantage inner court students had over outer court students was ess to Sea God¡¯s Ind, free of charge.

    Having experienced the boost in cultivation speed Sea God¡¯s Ind had offered him, Tang Wulin finished evaluating the cultivation space quickly. Increasing his cultivation speed by twenty percent,it was well worth the price paid.

    Looks like I can¡¯t sell off all my metals to Heaven Dou City anymore. I need more points to continue using this room.

    Though is soul power grew slower than his peers, with the help of a specialized cultivation space, he might reach rank 40 by the end of the second year. By then, the rest of his teammates would surely have reached rank 40 as well.

    ording to Wu Zhangkong, most students didn¡¯t be five-ringed Soul Kings until the end of the third grade. Soul power was easy to cultivate for the first thirty ranks, but the growth speed would slow from there on. And when a soul master reached rank 40, their advancement speed would plummet. This wasn¡¯t due to a decrease in soul power growth speed. Rather, the root of the issuey in the difficulty inpressing soul power.

    The earlier Tang Wulin reached rank 40, the greater his advantage. He understood just how unique his constitution was. Once he obtained his fourth ring, he could be a sixth-rank cksmith and prepare to advance into a Saint cksmith. Furthermore, his body would be strong enough to equip a full set of one-word battle armor.

    Rank 40 would be a turning point for him.

 Chapter 503 - Earning Points

    <strong><u>Chapter 503 - Earning Points</u></strong>

    Now that Ye Xinn had her fourth ring, Tang Wulin could focus on producing the metals needed for their one-word battle armor pieces. ording to his n, she would create his armor first before moving on to the others.

    For now however, Ye Xinn would be working on crafting her own gauntlet. Because once finished, her sess rate would increase and stabilize. So in the meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s priority was to get his fourth ring. As long as he had a full set of one-word battle armor, making it into the inner court would be a breeze. Especially considering the armor would be made of spirit alloys.

    Tang Wulin aimed to have four rings by the time he turned sixteen. And by the time he turned eighteen, a one-word battle armor master. He wanted to be in the running for the inner court once entering the third grade.

    An hour of cultivationter, Tang Wulin breathed out slowly, pleased by the results. Tranquil and isted, the cultivation space was perfectly suited for meditation. Not to mention the thick natural energies swirling in the air.

    He finally yielded. Through gritted teeth, Tang Wulin tapped his student ID to the emblem, buying enough time tost him until the next morning. The rest of the night was spent cultivating in the room. He only left briefly for dinner. In one fell swoop, he had spent over a thousand points!

    Still, it was necessary. With the arrival of a new semester, Tang Wulin diligently studied in the mornings, using every avable sliver of time in the afternoon to cultivate. And he wasn¡¯t the only one so studious..

    The match between Tang Wulin¡¯s team and the rankers had roused the first grade, sparking their work ethic and determination. None of them wanted to be left behind.

    ?

    ¡°Elder Feng, I want to sell some metals to our association for contribution points. Can you help me appraise what I have?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Feng Wuyu, also wanting his disciple to reach rank 40 as soon as possible, had reduced Tang Wulin¡¯s cksmith training to weekly sessions. Of course, he still kept an eye on Tang Wulin¡¯s progress.

    After absorbing Zhen Hua¡¯s teachings, Tang Wulin saw his two-metal alloy forging sess rate increase significantly. He even managed to forge a three-metal alloy asionally. Always exceeding expectations, he had Feng Wuyu flustered throughout.

    ¡°You want to sell some alloys? How many you got?¡± Feng Wuyu¡¯s eyes shone.

    Alloys were in high demand with the cksmith¡¯s Association as well! The alloys Tang Wulin forged were only thousand refined, but they could still be reforged twice. They were perfect for two-word battle armor masters.

    Tang Wulin brought a hand to his chin, eyes hazy as he stood lost in contemtion. A momentter, he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve got about ten pieces each of jade silver, star silver, and gold crystal. Their harmony rates are all between sixty-five and eighty percent.¡±

    ¡°Thirty pieces? That much?¡± Feng Wuyu¡¯s jaw nearly dropped, the way he looked at Tang Wulin changing to something strange. Even a sixth-rank cksmith would have difficulties producing so many spirit alloys in such a short period. Of course, there was a huge difference: Tang Wulin¡¯s alloys were thousand refined instead of spirit refined.

    ¡°Bring them out for me to see. The Association will buy it all.¡± Feng Wuyu rarely forged spirit alloys himself. While Shrek Academy had few high-rank cksmiths, those in its possession were also powerful soul masters. They rarely forged for the sake of money. But students from both inner and outer courts, and even teachers, wanted to buy spirit alloys. Needless to say, the massive demand was leftrgely unfulfilled.

    Tang Wulin retrieved all of the metals from his storage ring.

    Feng Wuyu¡¯s gaze sharpened at the sight. The metals pulsated with life, shining splendidly. I really do have a great disciple! I can teach him for now, but he¡¯ll surely surpass me soon! He¡¯ll reach the peak of cksmithing! This kid¡¯s gonna be a Divine cksmith!

    ¡°They really are all between sixty-five and eighty percent harmony. Well, the price will be set ording to their harmony rate and alloy type. I¡¯ll also give you a bonus ten percent from my own pocket since you¡¯re selling in bulk.¡±

    But Feng Wuyu was not aware that Tang Wulin still had another fifty pieces sitting in his storage ring. And those were only the ones he was willing to sell. There were still the pieces he set aside for his friends¡¯ battle armors.

    In the ten days Tang Wulin had spent training under Zhen Hua, he hadn¡¯t had to consider the cost of raw materials and had gained quite a bit.

    Of the remaining alloys in his storage ring, Tang Wulin nned to hand in twenty to the Tang Sect. He had gained much from the Tang Sect¡¯s secret arts and contribution points, so it was only appropriate to repay them.

    In the future, he nned on returning to Heaven Dou City to sell the remaining thirty metals, since the prices were even more to his favor there. He still needed to save Federal credits to buy spirit items.

    ¡°Altogether, I¡¯ll pay you 1,635,300 points. I¡¯ll transfer them to you directly.¡±

    I¡¯m rich! Tang Wulin rejoiced. High-levelcksmithing really is lucrative! I can use the cultivation space so many times with that many points. And I can grab anything I need on campus too! I won¡¯t have to worry about points for a while.

    ¡°Elder Feng, does Shrek offer driving lessons? I¡¯m thinking about getting a license.¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    After all he¡¯d been through, riding in a train was far from a pleasant and calm experience. Driving seemed like a better alternative. In fact, anything that didn¡¯t involve him being blown up by a terrorist seemed like a better alternative. Fortunately, the distance between Shrek and Heaven Dou City wasn¡¯t too far. He could even make a round trip in a single day by leaving early in the morning. But it would be taxing. His weekly day off was perfect for making such trips.

    ¡°There are. I¡¯ll refer you to someone. What do you need a car for though?¡±

    Tang Wulin coughed, averting his eyes slightly. ¡°Uncle-master told me to visit him from time to time.¡±

    Feng Wuyu snorted at the mention of Zhen Hua, but didn¡¯t say more. In the end, Zhen Hua was still a Divine cksmith.

    ¡°Alright. Get your license then. And once you¡¯ve got some money, you can move on to piloting a mecha. I know a guy who can help you register with the Federation and get a flight-capable mecha permit.¡±

    ¡°A mecha?¡± Tang Wulin asked, doubtful. He wanted to be a battle armor master, not a mecha pilot!

    ¡°You idiot, there¡¯s no reason you can¡¯t have both a mecha and battle armor,¡± Feng Wuyu said as he smacked Tang Wulin on the head.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s thoughts ran wild. That¡¯s right! Mechas and battle armor don¡¯t conflict at all! I can keep my battle armor inside of me until I need it and pilot a mecha whenever else. Mechas are a good defense too.

    The image of Liu An¡¯s ck-grade mecha was still vividly emzoned in his mind. It was fast as a bullet, yet remained steady throughout its flight. As they flew through the skies, they peered down upon the flittingndscape with disdain. Gods among ants.

    He hadn¡¯t considered the possibility of bing both a mecha pilot and battle armor master. His thinking had been too inflexible, but Feng Wuyu was correcting that now.

    ¡°On the battlefield, a mecha is your first line of defense. Although powerful mechas can¡¯tpare with battle armor, they still have their own advantages. Mechas are the most efficient way to utilize the pilot¡¯s soul power no matter the environment. The strongest of battle armor masters recognize this, so they¡¯re also mecha pilots themselves. You kids should be taking a mecha piloting ss this year. Don¡¯t sleep on it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you for your reminder, Teacher,¡± Tang Wulin said, slightly lowering his head. If not for Feng Wuyu¡¯s words, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to pay attention in the piloting ss. He had enough on his te as it was.

    Feng Wuyu had him sold. With both battle armor and a mecha, he¡¯d be a fortress.

    Looks like I need to build myself a mecha now too.

 Chapter 504 - To Buy a Car or a Mecha?

    <strong><u>Chapter 504 - To Buy a Car or Mecha?</u></strong>

    There were many important differences between battle armor and mechas. While battle armor used a soul master¡¯s soul power, mechas had their own power sources. Battle armors were far more powerful than mechas, but mechas were extremely energy efficient! They were also much cheaper than battle armor.

    Tang Wulin already knew the basics of manufacturing a mecha, but that didn¡¯t mean he could. In order to make one, he would have to forge loads of metals and acquire otherponents and circuit cores, all of which would cost a hefty sum. Only after doing that could he begin making a mecha.

    Feng Wuyu¡¯s words had opened a door in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind.

    ¡°We have an association just for mechas here at Shrek. You can just give them the raw materials and have them make a mecha for you. It won¡¯t be cheap, but I think you might as well just skip buying a car and go straight for a mecha,¡± Feng Wuyu said, delivering temptation with every word. ¡°Once you get a flight permit, you¡¯ll be able to zoom around the continent in your mecha. It¡¯ll be more taxing on you than just driving, but you won¡¯t even notice.¡±

    Tang Wulin grew feverish with excitement. That makes sense. Piloting a mecha is way cooler than driving. Screw it! I want a mecha! I¡¯m gonna get my own!

    ¡°I actually got a list of quotes from the Mecha Association,¡± Feng Wuyu said, handing a tablet over to Tang Wulin. ¡°Take a look.¡±

    Tang Wulin took one look at the screen and his eyes zed over. He had just made over 1.6 million contribution points so he started considering himself quite rich, but the prices formissioning mechas brought him back to reality.

    Yellow-grade mechas cost a million points? And purple-grade cost nine million? Wait, ck-grade are thirty million, and I¡¯d have to bring my own materials and blueprints? Holy shit! No wonder Liu An¡¯s so broke! This is practically robbery! Tang Wulin gulped and looked back to Feng Wuyu. ¡°You know what, I think I¡¯ll go with a car after all. It¡¯s, uh, more practical.¡±

    Feng Wuyu chuckled. ¡°Mechas are much cheaper if you bring your own materials. You just have to go to the association in person to find out just how much cheaper. In any case, I¡¯m only telling you this is a possibility. Whether or not you go through with it is up to you. Just keep forging and you¡¯ll make plenty of contribution points. Once you be a sixth rank cksmith, a purple-grade mecha will be easily obtainable. A purple mecha would serve your purposes fine. In fact, even a yellow mecha would be far faster than a car. You could buy one of those right now if you wanted.¡±

    Tang Wulin froze. Right! I just need a mecha to get around. I don¡¯t need the most powerful one. I won¡¯t be using it for battle just yet, but I can still practice piloting.

    Tang Wulin grinded his teeth, staring at the 1.6 million points on his card. It was an agonizing decision to make, but he knew he had already decided.

    ?

    At the Mecha Association, a man called Zhang Yang manned the reception desk. Visitors rarely came by, so he was just sitting there idly. He had only taken this part-time job to make some pocket money. He was a fifth-grade student, twenty-six years of age, and his soul power was at rank 51. However, he had yet toplete a full set of one-word battle armor. He was still missing a few circuit cores. Unlike his first year at Shrek Academy, Zhang Yang didn¡¯t feel any pressure to work hard. It was already impossible for him to enter the inner court, but he was on track to graduate from the outer court, merely a step away.

    At Shrek Academy, grades one through three were the most stressful times of a student¡¯s life. Everyone would be at least twenty years old at the end of those nine years. They had to be one-word battle armor masters before then if they wanted to make it into the inner court. After turning twenty, however, any hope of entering the inner court was gone, so they could take it easy. They just had to be a battle armor master in the next nine years to fulfill graduation requirements, a fairly easy task by that point. Graduating from the outer court was also an achievement to be proud of.

    Zhang Yang was the embodiment of this mindset. Senioritis had already begun to take root in him. Graduating from Shrek Academy would be enough tond him a job as chief of security for a mega corporation. He just had to finish his battle armor then wait to graduation. Even so, after spending so many years at Shrek Academy, he was reluctant to leave. Once an outer court student left the Academy, they would never be able to return to cultivate, so he decided to enjoy the remainder of his time here. He only needed two more pieces toplete his battle armor. He had the foundation for them ready and could have them made at any moment, but he chose to prolong his time here.

    I¡¯ll breakthrough in the next three months. Zhang Yang sighed. He knew he wasn¡¯t that young anymore. He was twenty-six years old. It was about time for him to get married and start a career. Yet the thought of leaving filled him with doubt once more. He wasn¡¯t ready to move on with his life yet.

    The doorbell chimed and someone walked in, a boy in his teens. He hadrge, clear eyes that bewitched even a fellow male like Zhang Yang.

    It was Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Hello, Senior Brother!¡± he said.

    ¡°Hey, Junior Brother, what can I help you with? You wanna join the Mecha Association?¡± Zhang Yang asked, going through his usual script.

    The Mecha Association was actually the most unpopr association at Shrek Academy since every student was aiming to be a battle armor master. In Zhang Yang¡¯s mind, the Mecha Association only continued to exist because the Academy was protecting it. It only had twenty members. It was awful.

    Just as Zhang Yang expected, Tang Wulin shook his head. The only people who joined were those who still held onto childhood dreams of mechas.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I want tomission a custom yellow-grade mecha.¡±

    Zhang Yang nearly fell out of his seat, eyes wide. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I want tomission a custom yellow-grade mecha,¡± Tang Wulin repeated.

    ¡°Junior Brother, do you know how much a yellow-grade mecha costs? One million points! Not a hundred thousand. One million!¡± Despite all the years he spent at Shrek Academy, Zhang Yang hadn¡¯t saved up anywhere near one million points. That didn¡¯t mean that yellow mechas were luxurious items though.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Tang Wulin took out his student card and handed it to Zhang Yang. ¡°I have enough points to pay for it.¡±

    Holy shit! Zhang Yang gulped when he saw over 1.6 million points disy on Tang Wulin¡¯s card. He could barely suppress the impulse to ask if he had just robbed the administrative office. He knew such a thing was impossible.

    ¡°O-Okay then,¡± Zhang Yang said. ¡°Please fill out this form. After that we¡¯ll go take your measurements.¡± These measurements were needed to construct a cockpit that was perfect for Tang Wulin, all to optimize the ergonomics within the mecha and his piloting efficiency.

    ¡°I want a long-ranged attack type mecha,¡± Tang Wulin said, listing his requirements. ¡°I want to focus on saving energy. The armor can be light. I want some powerful energy cores too. It needs to be able to stay operational for long periods of time...¡±

    Zhang Yang worked at the Mecha Association because he was a mecha fanatic to begin with. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow when Tang Wulin finished listing all his requirements. ¡°Junior Brother, the type of mecha you¡¯re describing is what we call a ¡®brittleskin¡¯ mecha. Long-ranged mechas obviously don¡¯t do well in closebat to begin with, and on top of that, you want light armor. If we make your mecha like that and it takes a single hit, its energy core could explode. That¡¯s dangerous and could even be fatal.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Tang Wulin replied. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want. Oh, right. If I provide the necessary metals, how much of a discount can I get?¡±

    ¡°The price would drop down to 480,000 points,¡± Zhang Yang said. ¡°The metals need to be high quality though.¡±

    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go with that.¡±

 Chapter 505 - Ten Tons of Star Iron

    <strong><u>Chapter 505 - Ten Tons of Star Iron</u></strong>

    It didn¡¯t take long for Zhang Yang to jot down Tang Wulin¡¯s basic measurements. Hmm. That¡¯s 174 centimeters and 66 kilograms. Pretty good for his age.

    Many things had to be considered in the mecha¡¯s design, including Tang Wulin¡¯s age and build. And the fact that he was still in the middle of puberty. It took a full two hours to adjust the design after taking more specific measurements.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to pay one hundred thousand points as a down payment. If you decideter on that you no longer want a mecha, well tough luck. No refunds. The final design will be done in about ten days. After you go over it and give your approval, bring the materials and we¡¯ll start on your mecha,¡± Zhang Yang said.

    Tang Wulin nodded. He paid the down payment and left.

    Once he stepped foot outside the Mecha Association Tang Wulin let out a long sigh. This was his biggest purchase to date. His hands still shook and he locked them together to stop the shaking. But he understood why a mecha was so necessary, so important. He¡¯d be a fortress with both a mecha and a set of battle armor. He¡¯d save a lot of energy this way too. It went without saying that the best battle armor masters eached rocked a mecha.

    That was the mindset Tang Wulin must adopt if he wanted to justify the purchase. Buying a mecha simply for transport wasn¡¯t going to cut it. Especially since it used more energy to operate than a car. Still, there was another reason he purchased a mecha. The most important reason. This way, once piloting sses started, Tang Wulin would have his own mecha to practice with. It¡¯d save him money in the long run; otherwise, he would be forced to rent one from Shrek Academy. And the rental added up and wasn¡¯t cheap. After considering that, he decided it was better to just bite the bullet. Buy his own.

    Generally, the lower-tier white mechas could be made from simple cast metal and were mass produced. In fact, even yellow-grade mechas contained parts made of cast metal. Tang Wulin naturally refused to stoop to such a level. While he had asked for his mecha to be made with light armor, the thinness of the armor wouldn¡¯t matter if he used thousand refined metals. With his current skill, he could thousand refine the metal needed for an entire mecha in a short ten days.

    ?

    ¡°You want how much star iron? The hell are you going to do with all that?¡± blurted Yue Zhengyu, eyes wide as he stared at Tang Wulin.

    A sly grin yed across Tang Wulin¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Just tell me if you have enough or not.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu gulped. ¡°Ten tons of star iron is a lot, you know? That¡¯s over ten million credits of metal.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll trade you some spirit alloys for them. I¡¯ve already paid you four of pieces of jade silver, each over eighty-five percent in harmony rate. ording to your armor design, you should need seven more. If you get me the star iron, then you won¡¯t have to pay me any money for the remaining pieces of jade silver, and I guarantee to finish them within three months. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± Yue Zhengyu grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s hand and forcefully shook it.

    On paper, Yue Zhengyu was the loser of the deal. He was already tasked with supplying Tang Wulin the raw materials and now ten tons of star iron on top of that, all for about a dozen pieces of jade silver. But the guarantee of so many pieces over an eighty-five percent harmony rate within three months was well worth the price.

    When Yue Zhengyu obtained his fourth ring, he came to an agreement with Yuanen Yehui to help each other craft battle armors. He was sixteen years old, just four years shy of twenty. Even so, he was anxious to be a one-word battle armor master. The more materials he had, the higher his chances of sess. Furthermore, jade silver with an eighty-five percent harmony rate could be reforged five times. Failing once or twice wouldn¡¯t be much of an issue.

    ¡°I can¡¯t supply you with ten tons immediately. It¡¯ll have to be in batches. I can deliver it all within half a month,¡± Yue Zhengyu said.

    ¡°Sure. No problem.¡±

    ?

    ¡°Hey! Wulin, what have you been so busy withtely? I never see you around,¡± Xie Xie asked, grabbing a halfway-out-the-door Tang Wulin by the sleeve.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s schedule had been packedtely and he rarely returned to the dormitory. Xie Xie only managed to see him in ss.

    Tang Wulin cracked a mysterious smile. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. You¡¯ll find out soon enough though. Oh right. I wanted to remind you guys that the optional mecha piloting sses start next week. It¡¯s two hours long starting every afternoon at three. We need to all learn how to pilot properly.¡±

    Xie Xie narrowed his eyes, taken aback. ¡°What are we learning to pilot for? We¡¯re aiming to be battle armor masters.¡±

    Standing right beside them, Xu Lizhi chimed in, ¡°Wulin¡¯s right. We gotta learn how to pilot. We can use mechas and battle armor at the same time. There¡¯s no reason not to.¡±

    Doubt creeped into Xie XIe¡¯s heart, but he pushed it down and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯m an agility-type. It¡¯d be weird to use a mecha. I don¡¯t have the extra energy to invest in it anyway. It¡¯s better for me to just focus on using my speed better.¡± In the few weeks since sses started, Xie Xie had been training under Liang Xiaoyu every afternoon. He made rapid progress but the exercises exhausted him afterward.

    Xu Lizhi goraned. ¡°Man, I feel bad with how little I¡¯m doingpared to you guys. I really gotta put in effort into mecha piloting. Well, it¡¯ll be fine if you don¡¯t learn, Xie Xie. A mecha can seat two people anyway.¡±

    Xie Xie smirked. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re gonna carry me? What a good friend!¡±

    Xu Lizhi shook his head, smirking. ¡°As if. I¡¯ll take Big Sis Xinn. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s gonna learn how to pilot either.¡±

    ¡°Wow! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re putting girls before bros!¡±

    Xu Lizhi chuckled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the one sweeping the floor, wiping the windows, and drawing water for a girl everyday. A fatty like me has gotta be a bitzy. Can¡¯t be acting so whipped like a certain someone!¡±

    ¡°You damn fatty! You trying to start shit? I¡¯ll whoop your ass!¡± Xie Xie said, shaking his fist.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but crack a wry smile. ¡°Don¡¯t bully Lizhi. It¡¯s not like anything he said was a lie! And since we¡¯re talking about it, how are things going with you and Yuanen?¡±

    Xie Xie instantly deted like a balloon. ¡°Nothing is going. She still hasn¡¯t responded to my confession. Jeez. Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to do all those chores for her everyday? I¡¯m working myself to death here.¡±

    Tang Wulin patted Xie Xie on the shoulder. ¡°Just persevere. Who knows what rewards your efforts will bring?¡±

    Xie Xie balled his hands into fists. ¡°That¡¯s not enough. She¡¯s way too strong. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ve got a chance unless I can surpass her. I have to devote myself to getting stronger than her.¡±

    At Xie Xie¡¯s serious expression, Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°Good luck then.¡± The gap between Xie XIe and Yuanen Yehui was by no means small.

    With the matter settled, Tang Wulin ran off to clear the rest of his daily objectives. His schedule really left no wiggle room. After morning sses, he thousand refined star iron for three hours. Then came dinner and a night of cultivation in a specialized cultivation space. When morning came, he would cultivate his Purple Demon Eyes. Rinse and repeat. It was only natural that his friends rarely saw him.

    But Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t the only one in such a rush. The rest of his team were hard at work cultivating and studying too. The first three years at Shrek Academy were always the most stressful.

    ?

    ¡°What? Why do you need more money?¡± Tang Wulin asked Zhang Yang, his face sour.

    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re too great. You¡¯re actually bring out a pile of thousand refined metal just for a yellow mecha? Don¡¯t you know this is harder to craft with than normal metal? The Mecha Association will be taking a loss if we don¡¯t charge you more. Well, it¡¯ll be fine to build the frame like this, but the most important part are the circuit cores. You¡¯re giving us thousand refined heavy silver to make those. In order to do that, we need to carve inscriptions and whatnot into the metal. But you know that this heavy silver is five times harder than ordinary metals, right? All you need to pay is an extra three hundred thousand points. It¡¯s not that much more,¡± Zhang Yang said earnestly.

    Zhang Yang had been dumbstruck when Tang Wulin took out several tons of thousand refined metals. The armor wouldn¡¯t have to be that thick when constructed from thousand refined star iron, which was among the toughest of metals. A top-tier mecha was guaranteed to be made from such high-quality materials. In fact, such materials would be luxurious even for a purple-grade mecha.

    Zhang Yang couldn¡¯tprehend why Tang Wulin was using such expensive metals just for a yellow-grade mecha. But Tang Wulin¡¯s reasoning was simple: he wanted a durable mecha.

    ¡°You really should go for a purple-grade mecha instead,¡± urged Zhang Yang.

    Yet Tang Wulin justughed. ¡°You¡¯re joking right?¡± It cost nine million points tomission a purple-grade mecha. Even if he supplied the raw materials, it would still be at least four million. No way he could afford that! To begin with, he didn¡¯t need this mecha forbat. He only nned on using it for practice and getting around. The extra functionality of a purple mecha would be useless to him, and he¡¯d rather just skip to buying a ck-grade mecha in the future when he had the money.

    A yellow-grade mecha would do in the meantime.

 Chapter 506 - Everyones Brother-in-Law

    <strong><u>Chapter 506 - Everyone¡¯s Brother-in-Law</u></strong>

    After he had haggled over the price for the mecha, Tang Wulin managed to bring it down to 280,000 points. It had still pained him to part with the points, though he could bear it. Two months and his mecha would be finished.

    But a weekter and his piloting sses were about to begin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sign up for the afternoon ss,¡± Xu Xiaoyan said when the topic of the optional mecha piloting ss came up. Her eyes shone with interest.

    In the end, the only people from Tang Wulin¡¯s team to take the ss were him, Xu Lizhi, and Xu Xiaoyan. The other three decided to spend their time elsewhere.

    Gu Yue was still busy as usual, disappearing for the Spirit Pagoda every afternoon and only returning for dinner. Often with a bundle of food, which she¡¯d give to Tang Willing without a word.

    Once, Tang Wulin had tried to share some of the food with Xie Xie and Xu Lizhi. But Gu Yue had stared him down into submission. Inplete silence. Xu Lizhi and Xie Xie had ran for their lives, tails tucked between their legs. Since then, it became a known fact that her food was meant for Tang Wulin and Tang Wulin only.

    ¡°You want to learn how to pilot?¡± Gu Yue asked, tilting her head.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m gonna give it a shot. It¡¯s not like mechas and battle armors conflict with each other. If I can use both, then I¡¯ll be even stronger. Safer too. And don¡¯t forget, my goal is to join the army. They mainly use mechas in the army, so if I don¡¯t even know the basics of piloting, what sort of position could I get my hands on?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m just worried that you might be wasting your time,¡± Gu Yue said.

    A smile tugged at the corner of Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. When I was a kid, I dreamed about being a mecha pilot. I never even thought about bing a battle armor master, or even knew what one was. I was born in a small, backwater town. That¡¯s what all the boys there dreamed about. To soar through the skies in a mecha, free as a bird.¡±

    Gu Yue giggled. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°ss is dismissed,¡± Shen Yi dered from behind the lectern. She left for the teacher¡¯s door, but stopped upon opening it. Her eyes went wide.

    ¡°Hello, Teacher!¡± said a beautiful, silver-haired girl.

    Shen Yi schooled her features back in order. ¡°Na¡¯er? What are you doing here? Did you need me for something?¡±

    Na¡¯er shook her head and pointed a finger past Shen Yi, a huge smile blossoming on her face.

    Shen Yi followed the finger, frantically wracking her brain as to why the direct disciple of the Sea God Pavilion Master would be here. Na¡¯er was known as the number one genius in the inner court, raised under the direct and meticulous care of Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. The fact that her talent earned the notice of the Pavilion Master was testament to her status as a peak prodigy.

    Who could she be looking for in the first grade? Does she actually know someone here? Shen Yi finally stepped back from the doorway and out of the way. She was curious to see who was acquainted with the little princess of the inner court.

    Na¡¯er¡¯s figure stood out clearly upon the backdrop. A single nce and the entire first grade froze, enchanted by her adorable smile. Eyes widening, they felt their heart beats quicken, mind wandering the universe, lost in the wispy neb. How a girl their age could be so dazzling and ethereal they would never know.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin was among the crowd that saw her. He approached her, unfazed by her beauty. ¡°Na¡¯er, what are you doing here?¡± The second those words left his lips, the entire ss looked his way.

    Xie Xie, the only other person beside Tang Wulin who had met Na¡¯er before, nced nervously at Gu Yue, subconsciously taking a few steps back.

    Na¡¯ertched onto Tang Wulin¡¯s arm. ¡°Big Brother, can¡¯t Ie just because I miss you? Oooh! Is this what your ssroom looks like?¡± she said as her eyes wandered around. ¡°This ce is huge. You know, it took me a super long time to find this ce.¡±

    Murmurs swept through the room. ¡®Big Brother¡¯? Is she his little sister? Damn! She¡¯s the ss President¡¯s little sister!

    Quick as an arrow, Yang Nianxia rushed forward from the crowd, the picture of naive enchantment. ¡°Beautifuldy, my name is Yang Nianxia. I¡¯m a good friend of the ss President.¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. Since when were we good friends? This guy sure knows how to bluff.

    Na¡¯er gave a slight bow and a gentle smile. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Na¡¯er.¡±

    Luo Guixing appeared in a silver sh beside Tang Wulin. ¡°Hi Na¡¯er, I¡¯m Luo Guixing,¡± he said, revealing his best nobleman¡¯s smile.

    This guy actually teleported here! Tang Wulin could hardly what was happening.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Na¡¯er said politely.

    The rest of the male students snapped out of their stupor as well and rushed forward to introduce themselves. Barely at the cusp of adulthood, these boys knew not the meaning of restraint. Na¡¯er was just too charming. Her gentle beauty, tender smiles, and kindness were nothing like they had ever encountered. She greeted each and every one of them with sweetness. Before her, all enraptured fools.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough you guys. We¡¯re going.¡± Tang Wulin peeled his ssmates off Na¡¯er and pulled her away.

    Yang Nianxia¡¯s expression grew stern as he watched the two leave. ¡°From today onward, ss President is my big brother! I¡¯ll do my best to make him my brother-inw!¡±

    ¡°As if!¡± someone scoffed.

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±

    ¡°No way! He¡¯s going to be my brother-inw, not yours!¡±

    As the boys argued, Shen Yi nced at the door Tang Wulin and Na¡¯er had just left through. She still couldn¡¯tprehend what she had just witnessed. ¡®Big Brother¡¯? Na¡¯er is Wulin¡¯s little sister? They don¡¯t look anything alike though!

    Before long, Tang Wulin led Na¡¯er all the way to Spirit Ice za.

    ¡°Jeez. You sure are popr, Na¡¯er,¡± he said, scratching his chin as he looked at his cute little sister.

    Na¡¯er wasn¡¯t just popr with the first grade students. During their stroll, she had attracted many gazes from students of the upper grades. But since Tang Wulin had been pulling her by the arm, they only sent envious res at him from afar.

    Na¡¯er giggled. ¡°You don¡¯t like that? I won¡¯t visit your ssroom next time then. We¡¯ll just set a ce for our next date.¡± She ced a finger on her chin. ¡°Well, I¡¯m busy cultivating most of the time, so I can onlye out once a week. How about from now on we meet up on this day of the week for every week? Three in the afternoon. You can take me out for food.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Tang Wulin rubbed her head, affection in his eyes. ¡°What do you feel like eating today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide. Either way, I¡¯ll eat anything you throw at me!¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±

    Whenever Tang Wulin was in Na¡¯er¡¯s presence, he always felt in a good mood and did his best to pamper her. It reminded him of his childhood, of simple times with his family. Reuniting with her had thawed his lonely heart and lifted some of the pressure weighing heavily on his shoulders.

    He spent the entire afternoon with Na¡¯er. He did not cultivate until evening in a rented cultivation space.

    ?

    Tang Wulin left for ss early the next morning. The moment he entered the ssroom, he felt that something was off.

    In an instant, over half of the boys rushed over to him and bowed deeply. ¡°Good morning, Big Brother!¡±

    Tang Wulin blinked twice as he took in the sight of their groveling. What the hell is going on?

    ¡°Get away from me! You guys are way too close!¡± he said, rushing to his usual seat.

    ¡°Big Brother, I got you some water,¡± one of the boys said.

    ¡°Have some snacks, Big Brother!¡± another boy said.

    ¡°Enough of that!¡± Tang Wulin rubbed his face furiously in his palms, trying to escape from reality.

    ¡°Big Brother, when is Na¡¯er visiting again? How about we go out for some food together next time shees?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean go out?¡± came the sound of Gu Yue¡¯s voice, stern and chilly. Cold enough to freeze. In one swift motion she shot up from her seat, a rampaging blizzard upon the boys crowding Tang Wulin.

 Chapter 507 - Naer is Just My Little Sister

    <strong><u>Chapter 507 - Na¡¯er is Just My Little Sister</u></strong>

    The tension in the air was thick enough to carve into. Whipping ferociously around Gu Yue were elemental energies, her eyes glowing as she red holes through the male students. Even Tang Wulin felt suffocated just by being next to her.

    Damn! Is this Gu Yue¡¯s true power? Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t blind to the fact that Gu Yue held back during their matches. In fact, he knew he wasn¡¯t a match for her in one-on-onebat, and this confirmed it.

    Gu Yue¡¯s sudden re of anger and might stunned everyone, including Wu Siduo who had just walked into the ssroom. Doesn¡¯t she still only have three rings? How¡¯s she so powerful?

    ¡°Gu Yue, they¡¯re just joking,¡± Tang Wulin said, tugging her hand.

    She brushed his hand away, eyes remaining cold. ¡°Whatever.¡± She sat back down, stone faced.

    What¡¯s going on with her? Tang Wulin leaned toward Xie Xie and whispered, ¡°Did you make her mad again?¡±

    Xie Xie clicked his tongue, fighting down a retort. On his other side, Xu Xiaoyan hid her twitching lips with a carefully ced hand, nearly bursting intoughter. Xu Lizhi was the most honest of them, simply pointing at Tang Wulin himself.

    ¡°Huh? What about me?¡± Tang Wulin tilted his head. ¡°What¡¯d I do? I didn¡¯t even see Gu Yue at all yesterday!¡±

    Xie Xie covered his face with a hand. ¡°Ugh. Boss, you just don¡¯t understand girls, do you?¡±

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t get it. What are you talking about? Say things more clearly,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    ¡°Tang Wulin. I have something to ask you,¡± Gu Yue cut in, grabbing him by the arm and forcibly turning him to face her.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Tang Wulin asked, still bewildered.

    ¡°That girl from yesterday is your little sister, right? Are you two rted by blood?¡± Gu Yue stared him down with the intensity of a storm.

    ¡°Yep. She¡¯s my sister. We might not be blood-rted, but we might as well be. I picked her up off the streets when we were children and my family adopted her.¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s just a sister to you?¡± Gu Yue asked, her nails digging into his arm, leaving little red marks.

    Then it struck him. He could hardly believe the absurdity of the situation. ¡°What¡¯s it have to do with you? Jealous?¡± Tang Wulin smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how pretty my little sister is, she¡¯s still just my little sister. Besides, she¡¯s still only twelve.¡± He swept his gaze through the rest of the boys. ¡°So you guys better not even think about touching her. Unless you want to get beaten to death.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s only twelve! God damn she¡¯s pretty though!¡± Yang Nianxia eximed.

    Tang Wulin shot a re at him.

    ¡°My bad, ss President. But it¡¯s okay! I¡¯m willing to wait! I¡¯ll wait until she¡¯s eighteen!¡±

    ¡°Wait all you want then. Let¡¯s see if you guys got what it takes by then. Let me remind you all though, she¡¯s not just another student here. She¡¯s from the inner court. If you guys want a shot, you better give it your all,¡± Tang Wulin beamed.

    ¡°Holy shit! The inner court?¡±

    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s here so young! She was actually an inner court student!¡±

    ¡°ss President, you¡¯re too much! This kind of encouragement is just... Damn it! I don¡¯t care anymore! I¡¯ll work myself to death to make it into the inner court!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough now guys. ss is about to start,¡± Tang Wulin said, calming and dispersing the crowd. From the corner of his eye, he saw Wu Zhangkong enter the ssroom. Then he nced at Gu Yue. Her expression was much better and she sat prim and proper, as if she hadn¡¯t been about to raise hell a few minutes ago.

    Tang Wulin nudged her shoulder, giving her a coy smile. ¡°So you¡¯re jealous, huh?¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡± She rolled her eyes.

    Tang Wulin chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Jeez. Just all you kids got your minds in the gutter. We¡¯re still too young for that kind of stuff. We should be focusing on our studies and cultivation instead. In case you haven¡¯t realized, we¡¯re not even fifteen yet.¡±

    ¡°Screw off! What¡¯s it matter to you what I¡¯ve got on my mind?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine. Do whatever.¡± Tang Wulin retreated, stifling moreughter.

    Behind the lectern, Wu Zhangkong felt a strange mood in the air. He stood there, astonished to see the atypical sight of his students more focused than usual, absorbing each and every one of his words like a sponge. It made the lesson seem like it passed by quickly.

    ¡°For anyone who signed up for this afternoon¡¯s mecha sses, make sure you¡¯re notte. That¡¯s it for today,¡± said Wu Zhangkong. ¡°ss dismissed.¡± He made for the door and left.

    Tang Wulin stood up and stretched, his mind turning to the afternoon. He knew the basics of mecha piloting and it had been more difficult than he had imagined. Fortunately, as a soul master with vigorous blood essence, he could bear the physical burden.

    ¡°Gu Yue, let¡¯s go grab lunch together,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He turned to the others. ¡°Hey Xie XIe, Xiaoyan, Xinn, Lizhi, let¡¯s all go together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good. I gotta go visit the Tang Sect in the afternoon so I¡¯ll just eat there,¡± Xie Xie answered swiftly.

    Xu Lizhi scratched his cheek. ¡°I can¡¯t either. I¡¯ve got some stuff to handle with Big Sis Xinn. You guys go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Sorry! I need to go study! I got an important mecha designing ss in the evening, so I¡¯m just gonna get a quick bite then go review the ss notes. I have to cram it all in during lunch since we got piloting ss in the afternoon,¡± Xu Xiaoyan said.

    They¡¯re all ditching me! Tang Wulin was speechless. Left with no other option, he left for the dining hall with just Gu Yue.

    ¡°What are you feeling? I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    ¡°Anything¡¯s fine,¡± Gu Yue answered sweetly, not a trace of the morning¡¯s fury in sight.

    While Tang Wulin inhaled te after te of food, Gu Yue watched patiently having long since finished her own meal. When he finally finished, she took out a napkin and wiped clean his mouth. There was no hesitation, as if she had done this thousands of times before. But Tang Wulin was still taken aback

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going. You need some time to digest and you got piloting ss in the afternoon, right?¡± Gu Yue said as she stood up and made for the exit.

    Is she feeling the pressure? Tang Wulin broke into a huge grin. He rose to his feet and quickly caught up with her, walking shoulder-to-shoulder back to their dormitory.

    The working student dormitory was quiet. Unupied. nly Yuanen Yehui¡¯s door and curtains were closed.

    As soon as Tang Wulin reached the door of his room, he nced back, grabbing Gu Yue¡¯s sleeve before she could leave. ¡°Gu Yue, do you have something to say to me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said. Voice t, deadpan.

    Tang Wulin shed a smile. ¡°i¡¯m telling you, Na¡¯er really is just my little sister.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s eyes flicked back to him momentarily, settling for his face. ¡°Remember those words.¡± Then she left for her own room, the door shutting with a click behind her.

    Tang Wulin rubbed his nose. He had watched every action of hers without averting his gaze, from her opening the door to her closing it.

    After meditating for a bit, he made his way to the mecha piloting ss.

    ?

    Before Tang Wulin knew it, a few days had passed and his second mecha piloting ss was about to begin. Like previously, it was held in a custom field located in the southwest corner of the campus. Fifteen first grade students were assembled in a neat row on the piloting field, eager for their lesson to start.

    Their teacher was a tall, middle-aged man named Duan Shang.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Teacher,¡± the students said under Tang Wulin¡¯s lead.

    Duan Shang gave a slight nod. ¡°We¡¯ll be continuing with fundamental pilot drills today. Now then, get into your mechas and get on thems channel.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The students ran to their white-grade training mechas. Each one stood a good twelve meters tall and weighed over ten tons. They had no equipment and only medium armor. At the chest region of each mecha slid open a door, giving the students a way into the cockpits.

    Inside, Tang Wulin pressed a series of buttons with practiced movements and started it up. The breastte cockpit door closed. He strapped on a helmet while metal rings fastened his limbs in ce.

    In front of his hands were a pair of small keyboards that allowed for small adjustments to optimize mecha operations. Although modern mechas were operated from circuit cores amplifying and tranting pilots¡¯ movements into information understood by the mecha, actions of a more fine-tuned nature still relied on a technology of days past: the keyboard.

    ¡°Unit 1 connected to channel,¡± Tang Wulin said after flicking a switch. A momentter, all fifteen students reported in on thems channel.

    ¡°Good. Now let¡¯s get started,¡± Duan Shang said. ¡°First, always remember that bnce is crucial to mecha piloting. By the end of this course, you¡¯ll be operating mechas like they¡¯re an extension of your body. So then, how do you make your mecha move nimbly?¡± His own mecha shrugged, arm-like appendages unfurling sideways in a wave. ¡°Well, you have to be nimble yourself to begin with. Then you have to project yourself onto the mecha. Understand what it¡¯s like to have a ten meter tall body made of a dozen tons of metal. The operation systems installed are really sensitive. The slightest mistake will be reflected.¡± Hidden in the safety of their cockpits, several of the students fidgeted nervously.

    ¡°So, the very foundation of this is bnce. Now follow after me. Raise your left leg.¡±

 Chapter 508 - Mecha Piloting

    <strong><u>Chapter 508 - Mecha Piloting</u></strong>

    The students were just beginning to learn how to pilot, so starting with the fundamentals was crucial. Even for Tang Wulin, with his superb physical abilities, he needed two sses before he could properly bnce in a mecha.

    Alright! Teacher Duan said I need imagine myself being as huge as the mecha, then I need to find my bnce. Tang Wulin was also only student who didn¡¯t fall over during their first session.

    Mecha piloting was strenuous and deliberate work. Even the slightest twitch in the pilot¡¯s muscles would be reflected in the mecha¡¯s movements. The pilot had to maintain absolute control over every muscle to control the mecha properly.

    For example, a single muscle going taut in the arm would cause the mecha¡¯s arm to move as well. If they were shooting a soul cannon, that would affect their shot¡¯s trajectory.

    Piloting was a practice of controlling one¡¯s own body. This control was the foundation required of any hopeful pilot.

    ¡°Good. That¡¯s enough drills now. Does anyone want to volunteer to demonstrate some more advanced movements? You kids can choose whatever you want,¡± Duan Shang said through thems channel.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha did a little hop. ¡°Teacher Duan, let me do it.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Come over here,¡± Duan Shang said as his mecha pedalled backward to the center of the field. His expectations were high for Tang Wulin, ss president of the first grade. In all his years of teaching piloting, Tang Wulin was the first ss president to sign up.

    Generally, all ss presidents had a solid chance of making it into the inner court, so they spent all their time on either making battle armor or cultivating. Tang Wulin, on the other hand, signed up for the ss and attended with genuine enthusiasm. He had a talent for piloting too. With his powerful body, he quickly progressed. Duan Shang couldn¡¯t be more satisfied with him.

    This was their third ss of the semester, yet Tang Wulin had already fully grasped how to bnce and basic mecha maneuvers. If he kept this pace, he would be able to pilot a yellow-grade mecha within a year! He truly had a talent for this.

    Tang Wulin lifted a leg and and made his mecha take a step forward, ever so slowly. Then he took another, and another, onward to the center of the field.

    ¡°Excellent. Your bnce is really good,¡± Duan Shang said.

    When Tang Wulin finally reached the center, he let out a deep breath and calmed his nerves. His senses were spread outward, his spiritual power epassing the entire mecha. Be one with the mecha. One with the mecha.

    He raised his arm and lifted a leg, then brought them back in, slowly and steadily. Not a bit of impatience could be found in his body.

    These basic movements were no issue for him, but he couldn¡¯t neglect practicing the fundamentals, especially as a fledgling pilot. Even so, he went through the routine quickly, already quite skilled after a few piloting sessions.

    His mecha took half a step over its left foot with its right, crossing them. It twisted its body as its left leg fell back, a concise turn. The mecha wobbled, slightly off kilter, but Tang Wulin swiftly reigned it in and continued walking around the field, making small circles and tight turns from time to time. His mecha moved far quicker than in the beginning, but it was still by no means fast. He quickly picked up momentum, the mecha¡¯s movements bing more and more fluid.

    Duan Shang narrowed his eyes, watching in disbelief. Tang Wulin¡¯s maneuvers weren¡¯t tooplex, but they were concise and perfectly suited for dodging attacks by a hair¡¯s breadth. But most importantly, his footwork was highly irregr. Without any sort of rhythm, it would be hard for enemies to hit him with attacks. This kid¡¯s got potential! His footwork might be too direct, but he¡¯s only a beginner. He¡¯s genius at this!

    Tang Wulin waspletely immersed in piloting. He was doing his best to disy a watered-down version of the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step with his mecha. However, mechas were farrger than humans and had a different joint physiology which made it impossible to perfectly replicate the technique. Despite the limitations, this practice brought him closer to acting as one with the mecha.

    My mecha¡¯s going to be done soon. I¡¯ll be able to practice a lot more then.

    Mechas were the culmination of modern technology while battle armors were the fusion of technology and soul masters. The two were different and had their own paths.

    Tang Wulin had loved mechas since he was a boy. Just the thought of having his own mecha got his blood boiling.

    Tang Wulin soon finished his performance and Duan Shang showered him with praise before ending ss.

    After leaving the mecha field, Tang Wulin returned to the dormitory to go shower before going cultivating for the night when he ran into someone unexpected. Guo Xiaoxu was waiting for him.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Tang Wulin said, unsure of how else to address the man.

    Guo Xiaoxu smiled kindly. ¡°Come with me. I have some things to talk to you about.¡± He led the way out.

    Tang Wulin was happy to oblige. Guo Xiaoxu was one of the higher-ups of the Tang Sect, and Tang Wulin owed a lot to the sect. Without the Mysterious Heaven Method, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to cultivate faster and make it into Shrek Academy. He also knew about Xie Xie joining the Agility Hall to learn from Liang Xiaoyu. Are they looking for me to specially train me too? The image of the profound depth of Guo Xiaoxu¡¯s eyes flickered into his mind and excitement bubbled up.

    Guo Xiaoxu led Tang Wulin to the middle of a forest before stopping. ¡°Hello, Wulin, I¡¯ll be speaking on behalf of the Tang Sect today.¡± His kind smile set into solemness.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s nodded with resoluteness.

    ¡°Do you have any interest in entering the Tang Sects inner halls and joining the Battle Hall?¡±

    ¡°Battle Hall?¡± Tang Wulin asked. He didn¡¯t have much knowledge about the inner halls.

    Guo Xiaoxu nodded. ¡°The Battle Hall is the very core of the Tang Sect. You could say that it¡¯s the very reason we nurture talents for. At the same time, it is also the hall that bears the greatest responsibility, taking on the most important and dangerous missions. If you join the Battle Hall, there¡¯s a good chance you¡¯ll encounter some particrly tough enemies in the future. But as a member of the Battle Hall, you would have the Sect¡¯s full backing, and we would do our best to help you grow.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been keeping an eye on your growth and achievements. You have a firm foundation, are highly talented, and possess unheard of blood essence soul rings. Under Wu Zhangkong¡¯s rmendation, we¡¯re inviting you to join the Battle Hall. Whether you join or not is up to you.¡±

    Tang Wulin had heard mentions of the Battle Hall, Enforcement Hall, and Holy Hall before, but he only knew a bit about them. He knew that the Enforcement Hall dealt with upholding the sect¡¯s rules and punishing rule breakers, and that the Holy Hall only admitted exceptionally powerful soul masters. But he didn¡¯t have any idea what the Battle Hall did.

    ¡°General Manager Guo, could you possibly tell more more about the Battle Hall first?¡±

 Chapter 509 - Battle Hall: White Agent

    <strong><u>Chapter 509 - White Agent of the Battle Hall</u></strong>

    Guo Xiaoxu bluntly said, ¡°There¡¯s not much I can tell you. Battle Hall is the core of the Tang Sect. Until you join us, everything is ssified. What I can tell you, however, is that this world is not fair. Evil lurks in the shadows and there are many problems the Federation can¡¯t handle by itself. The Battle Hall is the one that takes care of those matters. We don¡¯t brag about our exploits. We simply defend the weak and destroy evil. One of our biggest enemies are evil soul masters.¡±

    A shiver ran down Tang Wulin¡¯s spine as his mind shed back to Mo Lan in aa. She was fortunate to have recovered, but would never be able to act as a train conductor anymore due to the lingering effects. Now she resigned herself to working in an office. No matter how many rewards the Federation showered her with, the damage done to her was irreversible.

    Tang Wulin had witnessed with his own eyes just how little regard evil soul masters held for life.

    ¡°I¡¯ll join,¡± Tang Wulin answered, his thoughts only serving to solidify his decision.

    Throughout its long history, the Tang Sect had always stood on the side of justice. The heroic deeds performed by the Tang Sect was the reason why he originally joined them.

    From Guo Xiaoxu¡¯s vague exnation of the Battle Hall, Tang Wulin had an inkling of what he was signing himself up for, and he was certain this was what he wanted.

    Guo Xiaoxu cracked a satisfied smile. ¡°Wee. Now that you¡¯re a member, I can tell you more about us. The members of the Battle Hall don¡¯t follow the same ranking system as the rest of the sect. The members of the Battle Hall are called agents. There are four sses of agents: white, yellow, purple, and ck. We currently have about two hundred agents. As a new recruit, you¡¯ll start out as a white-ss agent. All agents receive a monthly sry of contribution points. That¡¯s how important our work is. The only requirement is that youplete at least three missions a year. For members who also happen to be students like you, only one mission a year is required. Of course, you¡¯ll be rewarded forpleting those missions as well.

    ¡°Furthermore, Battle Hall agents enjoy certain privileges other sect members don¡¯t. Don¡¯t let any of this get to your head though. I guarantee you will face danger in your missions. When that happens, prioritize your own safety over the mission¡¯spletion. For the remainder of your time in school, I suggest you schedule toplete a mission over any extended breaks you get. Missions take quite a few days.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s get you registered. Follow me.¡±

    Tang Wulin followed Guo Xiaoxu to the Tang Sect headquarters, where they entered an area he had never been to before. After passing through numerous scans and inspections, they arrived at an underground space.

    ¡°Here. These are your standard issue agent equipment. Keep in mind that agents work in shadows. The public does not know of us, so whenever you¡¯re on a mission, you must mask your identity and avoid drawing the attention of enemies.¡±

    Guo Xiaoxu handed Tang Wulin a silver tray. A pristine white robey on top, its style reminiscent of the ancient Tang Sect yet the unknown material was stunningly modern. There was also a white cloak and white metal mask that covered the entire face except for two holes for the eyes. Thest item on the tray was small pure white medal that seemed to vibrate with energy.

    ¡°This is the white-ss agent badge. It¡¯s fine to carry it on you at all times. In fact, I encourage you to do so. You can use it to call for backup anywhere you are. Just press this button on it and any agents within a hundred kilometer radius will rush to help you. The higher ranking members of the Tang Sect will be alerted as well. With that badge, other agents can also call you for help. If you receive a call, then drop whatever you¡¯re doing and rush over to help them.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re an agent now, but due to your young age, you don¡¯t have to take on any missions yet. Just focus on cultivating. In order to be a yellow agent, you need to be a one-word battle armor master andplete ten missions. The monthly allotment of points and missions avable also differs between sses of agents. The privileges granted are different too.¡±

    ¡°Um, General Manager Guo, why do you have so much trust in me? Don¡¯t I need to take a test or something to enter the Battle Hall?¡± Tang Wulin knew it was important for an organization to have a strict recruitment process.

    Guo Xiaoxu chuckled. ¡°While I am the General Manager of this Tang Sect headquarters, I¡¯m also the Master of the Battle Hall. Your test started the day you joined the Tang Sect. We¡¯ve been observing you these past few years, taking note of your character, actions, and achievements. It¡¯s only now that we decided to invite you. Just take your friends for example. They weren¡¯t invited to join the Battle Hall with you because they don¡¯t have the qualifications yet. In a way, you got in with bonus points.Your heroic actions during the two terrorist incidents tipped the scale in your favour. Sacrificing yourself for the sake of others, even when faced with an impossible enemy, is worthy of praise. You¡¯re right; usually there is a test, but you¡¯re just so outstanding that we can skip that part. Now that you know this, don¡¯t let it get in your head that joining the Battle Hall is easy. You¡¯re just too great.¡±

    Shock gripped Tang Wulin. He had never expected the Tang Sect to know this much about him.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s give you a taste of just what the Battle Hall has to offer.¡± Guo Xiaoxu led Tang Wulin into another room.

    The room rumbled and began descending, revealing itself to be a gigantic elevator. When the elevator stopped, a path opened up and they ventured onward.

    They soon stood before a gigantic sliding bronze door with numerous mysterious symbols carved on it.

    ¡°In the field of space research, our Tang Sect, the Federation, and the Spirit Pagoda each have our own strengths. The Tang Sect specializes in pocket spaces. Go in and search for a space suitable for yourself. The system will tell you how long you have in there. It should be about twelve hours.¡±

    ¡°Twelve hours?¡± Tang Wulin did a quick calction in his head. Twelve hourster would be still be early morning of the next day, so he shouldn¡¯t bete for ss in that case. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Tang Wulin pushed against the heavy door, slowly forcing it open to reveal a portal of shimmery light behind it. A sign above it read ¡®Battle Hall¡¯. This was the entrance to the pocket space of the Battle Hall.

    Taking a deep breath in and calming his nerves, Tang Wulin cautiously stepped through the portal.

    The scene before him immediately blurred. Light shed past his vision, making him feel nausea and battering the shield of spiritual power protecting his mind. A momentter, everything righted itself and he could see his surroundings.

    He stood in a long corridor, indistinguishable from the one before. Taking a look behind him, he saw the portal he had juste out of. It was quietly closing, thest of its shimmering glow disappearing a secondter.

    Huh... I haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet. Tang Wulin pouted. Bah! Whatever. Since I¡¯m here already, I¡¯ll just have to press on. I can endure the hunger tonight.

    The corridor was simr to a cer, only about five meters wide with doors lining the walls. Tang Wulin continued onward, looking at the signs on each door. The first sign read ¡®Hall of Heroes¡¯.

    ¡®Hall of Heroes¡¯? Isn¡¯t that where I took my entry test to the Tang Sect? I can enter the Hall of Heroes here? Despite his curiosity, Tang Wulin didn¡¯t immediately go in. He wanted to know all his options before making a choice.

    Walking further, he saw some familiar signs. There was a design room, making room, cksmithing room, mecha piloting room, a battle armor fusion room, and so on. Eventually, he found a nt-type cultivation room as well. There was a room for every purpose imaginable.

    Is this space used for raising Tang Sect members? I wonder how itpares with the ones at Shrek Academy? In the end, Tang Wulin chose the nt-type cultivation room. Since it was his first time here, he decided to y it safe.

 Chapter 510 - Benefits of the Battle Hall

    <strong><u>Chapter 510 - Benefits of the Battle Hall</u></strong>

    As soon as he stepped inside the nt-cultivation room, Tang Wulin almost tripped.

    How is this a room? This is already an entire forest! A dense thicket of trees surrounded him. There were no paths discernable, nothing but towering trees that stretched toward the skies. The air pulsed with vitality, a single breath enough to fill him with vigor. His ears caught the distinct melody of bird songs. The whole experience almost surreal.

    This ce reminds me of somewhere else... Tang Wulin gasped. Right! The spirit ascension tform! The tform is modelled after the Great Star Dou Forest, so if they¡¯re so simr, does that mean this ce modelled after it too? But the life energy is a lot thicker here. And the nts are more lush. Wow. Shrek Academy¡¯s cultivation space is nothingpared to this. This ce has three times the energy density! I can cultivate way faster here!

    Mindful of his limited time, Tang Wulin immediately sat down cross-legged and began to meditate. His eyes closed, he sent his senses outward, entangling with the life energy around him. Then he absorbed the energy, fully descending into a deep meditative state.

    Time flew by. Tang Wulin finally stirred awake at a faint disturbance. When he opened his eyes, he was astonished to find himself back in the corridor of rooms. The portal of light was right before him.

    So my time is up? Tang Wulin understood immediately.

    He felt invigorated after his cultivation session and was happy with his progress. His soul power had grown twice as much as in a night in the campus cultivation spaces. His blood essence had grown purer and stronger as well. Is this the effect of bathing in life energy? Amazing! That ce is great! As expected of the Tang Sect! They¡¯re just as great as the Spirit Pagoda!

    Stepping through the portal, Tang Wulin experienced another bout of vertigo before arriving outside the bronze door.

    Guo Xiaoxu was there waiting for him, weing him back with a warm smile. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Amazing! I can cultivate so quickly in there! If I could cultivate in that nt-type room every day, I¡¯m absolutely certain I¡¯ll reach rank 40 within a year.¡±

    A chuckle escaped Guo Xiaoxu. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a bit of a waste to use your time in there cultivating.¡±

    ¡°A waste? Howe?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°Just follow me and you¡¯ll find out,¡± Guo Xiaoxu said, making for the exit. The doors of the Tang Sect had shut behind them, the evening sky looming above.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not morning yet? I guess I didn¡¯t cultivate a full twelve hours?¡± Tang Wulin looked around in confusion.

    Guo Xiaoxu shook his head. ¡°No. You did in fact cultivate for a full twelve hours. But only one hour has passed here in the outside world.¡±

    Tang Wulin staggered.

    ¡°The Battle Hall¡¯s pocket space isn¡¯t just seperated from the rest of the world,¡± continued Guo Xiaoxu. ¡°Time passes quicker in there than outside, about twelve times faster. So for every twelve hours you spend in there, only one hour passes out here. Couldn¡¯t you use this time to hone yourbat skills? Perhaps go cksmithing? There are all sorts of things you could spend that time on. So don¡¯t focus so much on cultivation next time. That¡¯s a bit of a waste.¡±

    Tang Wulin struggled to ovee his shock throughout Guo Xiaoxu¡¯s lecture. W-what? Time flows differently? Twelve times as quickly? How is that even possible? There¡¯s so much I can aplish if I use those rooms often! His heart raced, imagination running wild.

    ¡°Hall Master, doesn¡¯t that mean if I cultivated in a pocket space for one year, it would be equivalent to cultivating for twelve years?¡±

    Guo Xiaoxu smiled wryly and shook his head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think of it like that. If you stay in there too long, your life energies will be attuned with the quickened time flow. And the change will be irreversible. Once you finally leave the space, you¡¯ll age twelve times quicker too. After a lot of testing, we¡¯ve found that for the best results, the first session should be twelve hours long. After that, you can enter once a week for twelve hour sessions. That way, your life energies will stay attuned to the outside world¡¯s timeflow.¡±

    Tang Wulin sighed. ¡°I guess I was expecting too much. If you could spend as much time as you want in there, that would defy thews of the world too much.¡±

    Amusement lit up in Guo Xiaoxu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Kids at your age have too much on your tes and not enough time to clear it all. The benefit of the Battle Hall is an extra eleven hours a week in the best cultivation environment on the continent. Make sure youe every week and spend your time doing something important.¡±

    ¡°These benefits are amazing.¡± Tang Wulin smiled gleefully. ¡°I never expected the Tang Sect to have such advanced space-time technology.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let all this get to your head. In order to be strong, you must rely on your own efforts and not on others. Your path of cultivation is excellent so far, but I can¡¯tment about your bloodline¡¯s growth since something like that has never appeared in all of Douluo history. You¡¯ll have to be careful about it. If you ever have anything you¡¯re not sure about, I encourage you toe ask me.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Hall Master!¡± Tang Wulin said, bowing his head.

    ¡°Remember to keep it a secret that you¡¯ve be a Battle Hall agent and don¡¯t worry aboutpleting a mission for now. You can hold off on that until the vacation at the end of your academic year. Now carry on. I¡¯m sure you have a lot to do. You cane back next week.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    If there was a word to describe Tang Wulin at this moment, it would be overjoyed. He now had an extra eleven hours each week in a wonderful cultivation environment. This couldn¡¯t have arrived at a better time. Lately, he had felt pressed for time, left struggling to bnce his schedule, especially with the addition of mecha piloting practice to his long list of responsibilities.

    Mecha piloting was heavily reliant on skill and technique and required arge time investment for proficiency. Tang Wulin had been at a loss originally as to how he would fit in piloting practice outside of ss with his already busy schedule. Combat practice, cksmithing, and cultivation were all too important to be sidelined. But now, with an extra eleven hours per week, he could fit everything in. He could practice piloting, cksmithing, orbat training in the Battle Hall, depending on which he felt like.

    The Hall of Heroes had left a deep impression on Tang Wulin. The oppressive might of the replicated historical figures was awe inspiring, and he had been able to sense chasm between their strength. The Battle Hall was just too great of a boon for him.

    Once Tang Wulin left the Battle Hall, he returned to his busy life, working hard to learn and grow as fast as possible alongside his ssmates in the first grade.

    Although it was Wu Zhangkong¡¯s first time teaching at Shrek Academy, Shen Yi had left all teaching responsibilities to him. The students were much more diligentpared to when she had led the ss, so she needn¡¯t get involved. Watching their growth though the days brought a smile to her lips.

 Chapter 511 - Challenging the Third Grade

    <strong><u>Chapter 511 - Challenging the Third Grade</u></strong>

    Once Tang Wulin left the Battle Hall and returned to his busy life, he strived to learn and grow as fast as possible alongside his ssmates in the first grade.

    Although it was Wu Zhangkong¡¯s first time teaching at Shrek Academy, Shen Yi had left all teaching responsibilities to him. The students were much more diligentpared to when she had led the ss, so she needn¡¯t get involved. Watching their growth though the days brought a smile to her lips.

    The teams of Tang Wulin and the rankers led their ss in terms of growth. With their current pace, it was very possible that they would make it into the inner court!

    Half of the academic year passed by in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Tang Wulin,e to my office after ss,¡± Wu Zhangkong said one day at the end of lecture.

    ¡°Yes, Teacher Wu.¡± In the past several months, Tang Wulin had grown a few centimeters and now stood nearly 1.8 meters tall. His face had shed much of its baby fat, revealing handsome and sharp features that further entuated hisrge, clear eyes and high-bridged nose. He was already more charming than the Ice Prince Wu Zhangkong. If not for his immature age, Tang Wulin would have been the focus of affection for just as manydies as Wu Zhangkong. Among those the same age as him, however, he was a prince.

    ¡°Any idea what Teacher Wu wants you for?¡± Xie Xie asked, elbowing Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin shrugged as he put away his textbooks. ¡°No clue. I¡¯ll see soon enough I guess. Well, catch yater.¡±

    When Tang Wulin arrived at the office, Wu Zhangkong looked up from his desk and beckoned Tang Wulin over.

    ¡°Here, take this,¡± Wu Zhangkong said, a hand with a silver card outstretched toward Tang Wulin a silver card.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, what¡¯s this for?¡±

    ¡°Your mecha has been approved. Stick this into the slot in your mecha. It¡¯ll show up when you get scanned at checkpoints and they will let you through. Now you can fly anywhere on the continent.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin grinned. His mecha had been finished months earlier, but bureaucratic red tape dragged out the process of issuing his legal permit. An incredible hassle. Despite having Wu Zhangkong¡¯s referral and his own heroic deeds in Heaven Dou City, Tang Wulin had waited months for his legal permit to be approved.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Wu.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet. There¡¯s something else I wanted to talk to you about. I remember in the beginning of the year you said you wanted to challenge the third grade. I asked Elder Cai for approval and she did. You can begin preparing now. But it won¡¯t just be the first grade challenging the third. You¡¯ll be teaming up with the second grade for the match.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the format of thepetition then?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°Three one-on-one battles, one two-on-two battle, and a final match between seven-man teams. You¡¯llbine forces with Wu Siduo¡¯s team for thepetition. The second graders will send some people as well. Thispetition will be used as your annual assessment and will influence your end of semester exams.¡±

    Tang Wulin forced back a gasp. Thepetition format was the most traditional one there was!

    ¡°Does the second grade know yet?¡±

    ¡°They should be notified today as well,¡± Wu Zhangkong answered. ¡°You can go discuss who will be participating with Yuanenter.¡±

    ¡°Choosing is going to be hard. Both our sses have more than enough people to fill in for all the battles. How are we supposed to choose?¡± Tang Wulin said, furrowing his brow.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me,¡± Wu Zhangkong said, his face a stone mask. ¡°Decide it yourselves. Strength will speak for itself.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± For apetition like this, therger the pool of potential participants, the better. This way, they could be more selective and choose the best of the best.

    Tang Wulin left the office and returned to the working student dormitory, heading straight for Yuanen Yehui¡¯s room. He knocked on the door. After a few seconds without answer, he concluded she had yet to return. I guess I¡¯ll have to wait until she¡¯s back.

    He returned to his own room, an unsettling sensation filling him upon entering. He rarely spent time here, always cultivating his nights away in the specialized cultivation spaces. Mornings were spent in ss, and afternoons brought him out to a variety of locations for cksmithing, pilot practice, orbat training. There was simply no need to return.

    Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t the only busy person in his group. The rest of his friends were hustling to grow stronger. They had their own paths of cultivation and could only rely on themselves to walk them. Morning sses marked the only period they spent time in the same location. For that reason, their room was unupied except for himself.

    Tang Wuliny in his bed and enjoyed the silence and calm. Rxation was a luxury nowadays. He did his best to enjoy these moments when he could, mindful of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s warning not to overwork himself and burn out. Before he realized it, he fell asleep. It was a deep slumber without any dreams to disturb it.

    When Tang Wulin woke up, he felt refreshed, a warm, cozy feeling enveloping him. That was great! He stretched and uncurled his body in bed. So what if his schedule had gone awry. He surely didn¡¯t mind at this point.

    This afternoon he had nned to forge enough metals to ensure Ye Xinn has an ample supply. So that it wouldn¡¯t matter if she failed a few while crafting the battle armor pieces. With her current sess rate, Ye Xinn averaged about ten days per piece. She was currently equipped with three pieces herself, the most out of any of them. Right gauntlet, right pauldron, and circlet.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s battle armor was prioritized as each piece increased her crafting sess rate. Before making her third piece of armor, it had taken her an average of fifteen days per armor piece. Now she focused on crafting everyone else¡¯s right gauntlets.

    Tang Wulin had no idea how much battle armor Yuanen Yehui or Yue Zhengyu had, but he was certain that Yuanen Yehui was at least a match for Ye Xinn as a mecha maker.

    Rolling off of bed, he set his mind back to work. The nap had washed away his mental fatigue and he was raring to go. I should take naps more often. My head feels so clear.

    The room was still empty aside from him. Xu Lizhi and Xie Xie had yet to return.

    ncing back once at the unupied room, Tang Wulin left to find Yuanen Yehui. The moment he stepped outside, he was astonished to find the sky already dark, the lights of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s room a glowing beacon in the night. He knocked on her door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Yuanen Yehui called out from inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Tang Wulin.¡±

    The door opened swiftly and Yuanen Yehui greeted him, dressed in herfortable female clothing.

    ¡°You sure are a busy person! I rarely see you around!¡± she said, a teasing smile on her lips.

    Tang Wulin smiled back wryly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all? None of us has got any time to spare with all this pressure on our shoulders.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Well,e on in.¡± She pulled the door open wide and ushered him into her room.

    ¡°You¡¯re here about thepetition with the third grade, right?¡± Yuanen Yehui asked.

    ¡°Yep.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s expression grew severe

    ¡°Have you decided who will participate yet?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m here to discuss with you?¡± Tang Wulin said, crossing his arms. ¡°How are things on your side? We got three singles, one duo, and one seven-man team battle. Which ones did you want to send your people out for?¡±

    ¡°Wulin, thispetition should have been between the second grade and third grade originally. Shrek doesn¡¯t usually have grades challenging anything higher than the next grade. The age gap is just too significant at that point. And there¡¯s not much to gain either.¡±

    ¡°But you guys lost to us!¡± Tang Wulin said with brutal honesty, though blinking with an undeniable pureness.

    Yuanen Yehui snorted. ¡°One of these days, I¡¯m gonna beat that pretty face of yours into a pulp.¡±

    Tang Wulin fought to suppress hisughter but couldn¡¯t in the end. ¡°Alright alright. Enough probing. Let¡¯s just get straight to the point. We¡¯ll be honest about who we can send up and how strong they are, okay? Tell me who you¡¯re considering and we¡¯ll discuss if they¡¯re good enough.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Since thispetition should have been ours to begin with, I want two of the singles battles, the doubles battles, and four people in the final team battle. You¡¯ll get the remaining three and one singles battle.¡±

    Tang Wulin quirked a brow. ¡°Wow. Now that¡¯s just bad faith! If you¡¯re gonna be like that, I¡¯ll goin to the teachers and challenge the third grade without you guys. This is apetition, so we need to do what has the highest chance of victory. Do you really think you can win with your current proposal?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui sneered. ¡°And you think you can win with your team? I¡¯ll be straight with you. We understand the third grade far better than you do. They have two one-word battle armor masters. Do I need to say any more?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes went wide. They already have two one-word battle armor masters? Damn! This isn¡¯t good! He had experienced first-hand the might of a one-word battle armor master. Facing two would be near impossible.

    ¡°So you can win with your ss?¡±

    With stunning indifference, Yuanen Yehui said, ¡°At the very least, we would be able tost longer than yours.¡±

    ¡°Let strength speak for itself then. We¡¯ll choose the participants through matches. The winners will get to fight the third grade.¡±

 Chapter 512

    <h4>Chapter 512: Challenging The Third Grade?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo¡¯s little groups were the ones that improved the fastest within their ss.

    It was highly likely that the members of these two groups would enter the inner court in the future just based on the speed at which they were improving at now.

    Within the blink of an eye, half of the second academic year had already passed.

    ¡°Tang Wulin,e to my office after ss.¡± Wu Zhangkong announced before dismissing the ss.

    ¡°Yes, Teacher Wu.¡± Tang Wulin had grown taller by a few centimeters within half a year¡¯s time. He was already close to a hundred and eighty meters all, and the childish look on his face gradually diminished as he progressed in age. With his huge bright eyes and tall straight nose, he had already exceeded the cold-faced god Wu Zhangkong in his outlook. Only, he was not as attractive as Teacher Wu because he stillcked maturity. However, Tang Wulin was still extremely attractive among his peers.

    ¡°I wonder why Teacher Wu wants to see you,¡± Xie Xie gathered over and spoke.

    Tang Wulin was done putting away his textbooks. He shrugged and spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll ask him.¡±

    As he said this, he took the lead and walked out of the ssroom. Before long, he arrived at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s office.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± Wu Zhangkong passed a silver card to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin received the card and asked, ¡°What is this, teacher?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong answered, ¡°Your mecha has already passed the inspection. This is your identification card. Insert it into your mecha¡¯s card slot, and you¡¯ll be able to pass through all the checkpoint and radar scans. The mecha already has no issues with its legalities so you can fly it around most ces on the continent.¡±

    ¡°Awesome.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha was ready much earlier but it was utterly useless without a legal identity. It was not allowed for regr use outside or he would be in big trouble if the city police found out he was doing so. On the other hand, it was an extremely difficult process to get a mecha identification card. It was only due to Wu Zhangkong who used his academic position, along with the special contribution that Tang Wulin once made to Heaven Dou City that he managed to sessfully apply for the card from the Heaven Dou City Federation.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Wu,¡± Tang Wulin smiled and said.

    Wu Zhangkong, ¡°There¡¯s no rush to thank me. I¡¯ve something else to talk to you aside from this. I recall that you proposed a challenge on third grade ss one during the beginning of the academic year, right? I¡¯ve made an application to the Academy President Cai about this, and he¡¯s approved the challenge so all of you can begin preparations for that. However, our ss isn¡¯t going to challenge them all by ourselves. We¡¯ll be involving second grade ss one as well. It¡¯ll be the first and second grade against the third grade.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s was shocked in his heart. ¡°So... what¡¯s thepetition¡¯s format?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong answered, ¡°Three one-against-one matches, one two-against-two and one seven-against-seven match. Yours and Wu Siduo¡¯s little group will be the core of our ss in the participation of thispetition. The second grade will have their respective choices as well. The results of thispetition influence your final examination and will be included in the results.¡±

    One-against-one! Two-against-two! Seven-against-seven!

    Was this not the most traditional form ofpetition then?

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Is second grade ss one aware of this?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong replied, ¡°They are supposed to be notified today. You can discuss the matter of the members participating in the match with Yuanenter.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this might be a little difficult. How do we determine if we¡¯re going to send out more from our grade or the second grade?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong responded, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can all discuss this with second grade ss one by yourselves. You can determine this matter based on your abilities.¡±

    ¡°Understood, leave this to me then.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s intentions were already pretty clear. Naturally, it would be better if more students from his ss were sent topete in the challenge against the third grade. On the other hand, the number of yers sent from each grade would naturally depend on their abilities.

    Tang Wulin returned to the dormitory and arrived at the entrance to Yuanen Yehui¡¯s room immediately. He knocked on her door but there was no response. It seemed like Yuanen Yehui had yet to return.

    ¡®Huh... She¡¯s not back yet. I¡¯ll wait and see if shees backter then.¡±

    Tang Wulin returned to his room reluctantly realized that he felt rather unfamiliar to his own dormitory.

    In reality, he rarely returned to his dormitory anymore since he would spend most of his time at the special cultivation venue. On the other hand, his afternoons were either spent on his forging, operating the mecha or hisbat abilities.

    He was not the only one. Everybody else was just as busy, and each of them had their own path to take for their cultivation. It was only during their lessons every morning that everyone could gather at the same ce.

    At present, nobody was in the dormitory so Tang Wulinid on his bed and enjoyed this rxing moment that felt a little extravagant. That being said, it felt good!

    Wu Zhangkong once told him not to tighten the bowstring too much. An overly tightened bowstring breaks easily.

    Surprisingly, he fell asleep without noticing.

    It was a dreamless slumber. He slept especially well, and when he woke up from his sleep, he could only feel a warm heat wash through his entire body. It felt indescribablyfortable.

    The feeling was truly too splendid. He stretched himselfzily although he knew he was supposed to be practicing on his forging this afternoon.

    At the moment, he still had a sufficient stockpile of spirit alloys to supply to hispanions so they could produce battle armor. After all, Ye Xinn¡¯s ability to craft battle armor was limited and to top it off, there was a chance of failure. She could sessfully forge a piece of battle armor at a steady rate every ten days.

    Currently, Ye Xinn had more pieces of battle armor amongst her peers. She already had three sets ¨C right forearm and right-hand armor, right shoulder and upper-arm armor along with a headband.

    He made these for her earlier in order to improve her battle armor making ability. These few pieces of battle armor were the best supplement for her. Before thepletion of these three pieces of battle armor, Ye Xinn required fifteen days toplete a piece of battle armor.

    Now that there was the addition of these three pieces of battle armor, her sess rate of crafting a piece was much higher.

    Only then would she forge the right forearm and right-hand battle armor for the others.

    Tang Wulin was unsure of Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu¡¯s battle armor crafting level now. However, he assumed that Yuanen¡¯s forging standards should not differ too far from Ye Xinn¡¯s.

    Tang Wulin then turned around to sit up and stretched his body strenuously. The main purpose of this nap was to rx his strained spirit and it worked wonders. He felt like a weight had been lifted off his entire person, making him feel lighter.

    It felt great! It seemed like he would need to get a good sleep in every once in a while in the future. Still, nobody else was in the dormitory. Xu Lizhi and Xie Xie had yet to return.

    Tang Wulin then walked out of his room and looked to Yuanen¡¯s room. He discovered in surprise that he had slept through the entire afternoon. At the moment, the sky had darkened and it was already dusk.

    There was light in Yuanen Yehui¡¯s room, and it was apparent that she had already returned.

    Tang Wulik walked over and knocked on her door.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Yuanen Yehui¡¯s voice echoed.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Tang Wulin.¡±

    The door swung open, and a Yuanen Yehui who had resumed her feminine attire stuck her head out from within.

    ¡°Busy man! It truly isn¡¯t an easy task to see you!¡± The corners of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s lips twitched as if she was forcing a smile.

    Tang Wulin forced augh. ¡°Everyone is busy. Our academy¡¯s stress level is very faulty.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± Yuanen Yehui stepped away from the door.

    Tang Wulin walked into her room, and she asked, ¡°So... you¡¯re here for the match with the third grade, right?¡±

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded without the slightest hesitation.

    Yuanen Yehui said, ¡°Have all of you decided on the yers for the match?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Aren¡¯t I here to discuss the matter with you? How about all of you? Three matches of one-against-one, a match of two-against-two and the addition of a group match. Which one do you guys prefer to participate in?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui replied, ¡°Wulin, this match is actually meant for our grade and the third grade. Generally, there hasn¡¯t been any matches that skipped a grade in the history of the academy. It¡¯d be too unfair since everyone¡¯s age is so far apart. Moreover, it¡¯ll be quite meaningless to do so.¡±

    ¡°Yet... you guys still lost to us though!¡± Tang Wulin blinked his huge clear eyes.

    Yuanen Yehui scoffed in rage. ¡°Y¡¯know. I think frequently about beating up that beautiful face of yours.¡±

    Tang Wulin burst outughing, ¡°Alright, we ought to stop sounding each other out. We¡¯re well aware of our abilities. Tell me what you want. We¡¯ll judge and weigh what we have in hand before we make a decision.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui replied, ¡°Alright. These matches should give priority to those of us from the second grade. We¡¯re taking out two out of three one-against-one matches and a two-against-two match. We¡¯ll be sending out four representatives for the group match. You guys can have three slots.¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his brows. ¡°Yuanen, you aren¡¯t showing your sincerity here. In that case, I¡¯ll propose to the academy that we¡¯ll challenge the third grade by ourselves. The purpose is naturally, to win the match. However, with all of you given such priority, do you think you can actually win?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui sneered, ¡°So will we be able to win the match if you¡¯re all given the priority then? I¡¯ll be honest, I understand the situation in the third grade more than any one of you. They¡¯ve two one-word battle armor masters in their ranks. Need I say more?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly upon hearing her words. ¡®There were already two one-word battle armor masters in the third grade? This was bad news!¡¯

    There was no doubt about the powers one-word battle armor masters possess. Tang Wulin and his group had witnessed it in the past. If there were two one-word battle armor masters, thepetition would truly be arduous.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°In that case, are you saying we¡¯d win if you¡¯re given the priority?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui responded indifferently, ¡°At least we understand our opponents better. We¡¯llst longer even if we can¡¯t manage a win.¡±

    Tang Wulin then challenged her. ¡°Our abilities will be the judge of this then. Else, we can have an audition trial. Whoever has the strongest abilities gets to go!¡±

 Chapter 513

    <h4>Chapter 513: I¡¯ll Renounce My Participation!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Yehui stopped for a moment. This was truly her soft spot. Quite a few students from the second grade were naturally and extraordinarily gifted but still, there was a gap in theirbined abilities when they werepared to the students in first grade ss one.

    She was initially assured that she would certainly triumph over Tang Wulin. However, after witnessing the battle between Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo, she was no longer as certain as she was in the past. The speed of Tang Wulin¡¯s development was truly too fast.

    Tang Wulin spoke up when he saw her being silent, ¡°Let me exin my way of doing this. If we were to consider the circumstance under which we¡¯d have the highest possibility of winning, you, Ye Xinn, and Wu Siduo should represent us in the three one-against-one matches. Gu Yue and I will take the two-against-two match. We have the best chemistry between ourselves as a team along with our martial soul fusion. I think this point is quite hard to disagree with, even for you. In the seven-against-seven match, we should send out five people from my side including myself, Gu Yue, Ye Xin, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan. From your side, you and Yue Zhengyu should be the ones to participate. T to send out these five persons from our side, including me, Gu Yue, Ye Xinn, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan. On your side, send you and Yue Zhengyu. Only this will ensure that the highestbat effectiveness from our side.¡±

    ¡°In other words, people from your side should upy two matches in the one-against-onepetition while we fully upy the two-against-two match. In the final seven-against-seven, we¡¯ll send five people from our side along with two from your side.¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Yuanen Yehui rejected almost immediately without even the slightest hint of hesitation. ¡°What kind of joke is this? We¡¯re from the second grade! If that is the case how am I supposed to justify this to my ssmates?¡±

    Tang Wulin exined, ¡°Frankly speaking Yuanen, the abilities of your ssmates can only go so far.¡± His scorching hot gaze was staring down on Yuanen Yehui causing her breathing to abruptly intensify.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s breathing sounded slightly rapid, and she was silent for a long while before she spoke again, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re right. With yourbined abilities, you and your ssmates are truly more powerful. However, dare you say that your way of distribution contains no selfish motives at all? I can acknowledge it if other people possess superior abilities. However, why is Xie Xie in the group match instead of Wu Siduo? Wu Siduo¡¯s as an individual definitely has abilities superior to Xie Xie¡¯s. He¡¯s only a three-ringed Agility System soul master! Can his abilities exceed Wu Siduo in the group match?

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. He did not expect her to direct the situation at Xie Xie. He frowned slightly. ¡°Why can¡¯t he? Xie Xie has twin martial soul as well. Are you intentionally ignoring this point? Moreover, Xie Xie is my partner. We can definitely cooperate better when ites to teamwork.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui frowned. ¡°Let me consider this for a while.¡±

    The door suddenly swung open at this moment and a person walked in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll renounce my participation.¡± A voice that sounded slightly cold echoed from the door. Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui looked to the door simultaneously. Was that not Xie Xie who was green with rage standing at the door?

    Xie Xie turned around and left upon uttering those words.

    ¡°Xie Xie!¡± Tang Wulin hastily chased after him.

    As Yuanen Yehui gazed after their departing silhouettes, she was suddenly dumbfounded.

    ¡®Did he hear me? Did he hear all the words I said earlier?

    ¡®He must be hurt right? Why did I have to say that? I...¡¯

    Immediately, she realized that she was feeling quite restless in her heart.

    Xie Xie did not return to his room but instead, he walked straight out of the dormitory section. Tang Wulin chased after him from behind and grabbed his shoulder.

    ¡°Xie Xie.¡±

    Xie Xie stopped walking. His entire body gave off an aura that felt a little cold, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Wulin. I just need to be alone.¡±

    Tang Wulin embraced his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t let the perception of others influence you. Everyone can see your hard work. You¡¯re my partner and I believe in your abilities. When others doubt us, we have to strike back even harder. We¡¯re going to do that with our abilities and you, my friend, are the strongest Agility System soul master.¡±

    Xie Xie turned around and looked toward Tang Wulin. His expression slightly rxed upon seeing the sincerity in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, but he suddenly threw a punch at the tree bark next to him. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s still treating me like this. I¡¯ve been painstakingly cultivating every day, and yet I still find time to sweep the floor in front of her room, help her fetch the water, and wipe her windows early every morning. I¡¯ve tried my hardest to work for everything she might need. I might not care how any other person sees me, but she¡¯s different. I¡¯m not furious because she said my abilities aren¡¯t good enough. I¡¯m only furious because I¡¯m nothing in her heart. If that¡¯s the case, just forget it.¡±

    His chest was heaving ever so slightly, and his gaze was just like that of a hurt wild beast.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can make the decision in this matter, but I¡¯ve something to tell you. Persistence is victory. If you¡¯re so easily defeated, then you might not necessarily seed even when you¡¯ve taken a fancy to someone else in the future. Although I¡¯m not that experienced in rtionships, I think I¡¯ll definitely not change my target so easily if I fancied a girl. I¡¯d never wish to look for a girl who likes me. Instead, I¡¯d much prefer if I would be able to find someone that doesn¡¯t like me, then I¡¯d have a chance of making her like me.¡±

    Xie Xie darted him a look. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re talking like this because you¡¯re in a good ce. On one side, you have Gu Yue and on the other side, you have a good sister. How will you have any problems in your rtionships?¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his hand and knocked Xie Xie¡¯s head once. ¡°Your head is full of all these things. If you have so much time, why don¡¯t you cultivate more often? We¡¯re going to be fifteen soon. Time waits for no man. I¡¯ll never ponder on these matters before entering the inner court. We should seize the opportunity to work hard while we¡¯re still young.¡±

    Xie Xieughed after hearing him say that. ¡°Learn well and improve every day, am I right?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°In many asions, simpler words are more meaningful. Why do you ask? Have youe around?¡±

    Xie Xie shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m a person whose courage mounts as the battle progresses. You¡¯re right. I should prove myself with my abilities when the others doubt them. I should and will never surrender so easily.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s the spirit.¡± Tang Wulin nodded in all seriousness.

    Xie Xie spoke in surprise, ¡°You think so too?¡±

    Tang Wulinughed. ¡°Yes! There are two simple words that can best describe you ¡ª Thick. Skinned.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to the special cultivation venue to cultivate. Are you joining me?¡± Tang Wulin asked him.

    Xie Xie shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not joining you. The speed of my soul power cultivation is not that slow. This is an exceptional advantage to those of us with twin martial souls. Oh, by the way, have I told you that I¡¯m am already rank-40 now?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°You¡¯re at rank-40 too!?¡±

    Tang Wulin was only aware of Gu Yue being the only one close to rank-40 amongst his partners. Xu Lizhi should not be that far off as well. However, he did not expect Xie Xie to already be at rank-40 as well. At that moment, only he and Xu Xiaoyan were slightly below the margin to achieve rank-40. This was truly a little troubling for him since he had been utilizing the special cultivation venue every day and yet, he still had a ways to go from rank-40.

    ¡°Heh. I thought we¡¯re going to be fighting the third grade, right? We¡¯ll have a greater assurance of victory with four soul rings.¡± He already had twin martial souls so that was why he no longer needed to look for additional spirit souls once he achieved four rings. Gu Yue was simr to him in this sense since she did not need to look for additional spirit souls. That was why they would be able to possess their fourth soul skills once they broke through to rank-40.

    Tang Wulin gave him a big thumbs up. ¡°Work hard. I¡¯ll continue to work with a greater amount of effort then.¡±

    In the end, second grade ss one did not approve of Tang Wulin¡¯s suggestion. Yuanen Yehui gathered the opinions from their ss and their teacher before she discussed it with Tang Wulin the next day.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have an audition trial then. This way, everyone will have a fair go at it. We¡¯ll let our abilities speak for themselves.¡± Yuanen Yehui announced to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Wulin agreed without the slightest hesitation. He had full confidence in hispanions.

    Yuanen Yehui replied, ¡°We should discuss how we should carry the trial out before we begin.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°The candidates for the three one-against-one matches. Do any of you have objections?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui shook her head. ¡°Our opinion regarding individual power is almost simr to your proposal. However, do you think Ye Xinn is stronger than you?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded without the slightest hesitation. ¡°The sess rate of me going against her in a one-against-one match is about thirty percent.¡±

    A surprised look shed past Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes. She was truly unaware that Tang Wulin¡¯s evaluation of Ye Xinn¡¯s abilities in his heart was so high. However, Ye Xinn did manage to hold her own against a few powerhouses from the second grade. To top it off, she did that just by depending on her own power during that earlier match between the first and second grade. Her abilities were truly extraordinary.

 Chapter 514

    <h4>Chapter 514: The Challenge</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°How about the two-against-two match? Do all of you have any opinion on that?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui answered, ¡°We¡¯re going to strive to win over that match. I¡¯ll join Yue Zhengyu versus you and Gu Yue.¡±

    Tang Wulin agreed. ¡°Alright. That¡¯s considered a match. How about the group match? What did the seven people representing the group match think?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui answered, ¡°It¡¯s certainly not a problem with us if Gu Yue and Ye Xinn are on your side. We only object to these two people ¡ª Xu Xiaoyan and Xie Xie. I¡¯ll be choosing two students from my ss and have a two-against-two match with them as a trial of strength. Whoever wins will get to represent us and participate in thispetition. How about that? Of course, the two people that are chosen from my ss won¡¯t be me and Yue Zhengyu.¡±

    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s settled then.¡± Tang Wulin agreed without the slightest hesitation.

    Yuanen Yehui could not help frowning upon seeing that he agreed so directly. ¡°You¡¯re so certain about this?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Frankly speaking, anybody else aside from you and Zhengyu from your ss cannot necessarily triumph over Wu Siduo¡¯s little group.¡±

    ¡°Could you be less conceited?¡± Yuanen Yehui replied in an unpleasant tone.

    Tang Wulin retorted, ¡°Would you like to try this instead? We won¡¯t send the six from my group to fight. Instead, everyone will form a five-man group. You and Yue Zhengyu will stay out of the fight as well. Let¡¯s see who wins.¡±

    ¡°I have no time for this nonsense.¡± Yuanen Yehui walked away from rage.

    ¡®This is the despair of having abilities that are below expectation. It¡¯s true, the average abilities of this batch¡¯s ss one is truly too strong.¡¯

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes as he pondered. ¡®It¡¯s good that we organized such a trial. There¡¯s more than just the second grade who¡¯s doubting Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s abilities. Isn¡¯t it the same in our ss?¡¯

    Wu Siduo, Luo Guixing, Xu Yucheng were all people with impressive abilities. Yet, there were not even nominated to enter the group match. How could their hearts be convinced?

    Only a challenge to prove one¡¯s abilities throughbat would clear the air along with the doubt everyone had.

    The trial date was resolved easily. It would be held two dayster in Shrek Academy¡¯s sparring arena.

    There were a total of two matches, and both were two-against-two matches. Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan would go against second grade ss one¡¯s Duan Hunxiao and Ye Xingmo in the first match.

    Them, Tang Wulin and Gue Yue would go against Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu in the second match.

    Even though there were only two matches, it was filled with excitement.

    Ye Xingmo was pinned down in agony by Ye Xinn in the previous dual between the first and second grades. However, this did not mean that he was weak. It was only because his martial soul was suppressed by Ye Xinn in an overly cruel manner. Second grade ss one even had Duan Hunxiao, a four-ringed master-control soul master. He was the first student to achieve four rings when even Yuanen only had three rings at that time.

    On the first grade¡¯s corner, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan had always been regarded as the runt of the litter in Tang Wulin¡¯s group. They were not particrly strong and at most, only Xie Xie seemed to have some potential and looked to be a little more capable inbat.

    Thispetition would determine the two candidates who would be filling up the slots in the group match against the third grade.

    As for the second match, it would undoubtedly be a sh of the titans. It was a match between the two, universally-acknowledged strongest duos from both grades. Both duos had their own strengths. Although Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s cultivation base were slightly weaker, they possessed the iparable ability of a martial soul fusion skill. It was difficult to tell if Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu were capable of countering this. Whenpared, more people would be supporting Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s group.

    This was just a mere trial, and yet the outer court¡¯s Academy President, Elder Cai was personally acting as the judge. The fact that she would be executing the justice for them was out of everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Two dayster.

    It was two in the afternoon, and all the first and second grade students from the outer court were already present at the sparring arena. They were waiting for the internal audition trial to begin.

    ¡°Are you confident?¡± Tang Wulin looked at Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan standing in front of him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xie Xie spoke without the slightest hesitation.

    Xu Xiaoyan smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine as long as he doesn¡¯t stand in the way.¡±

    Xie Xie was exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m not the one standing in your way. This time, you¡¯ll bear witness to how strong I am.¡±

    Lui Guixing whispered into Wu Siduo¡¯s ear on the stage, ¡°Why aren¡¯t we involved in the audition trial this time? Have you asked Tang Wulin?¡±

    The corners of Wu Siduo¡¯s lips twitched but still, he seemed like he was smiling. ¡°You still don¡¯t know the way he is? He looks calm and gentle but in reality, he¡¯s a very cunning person. He told me that he¡¯d send me out to say it¡¯s unfair if Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan were defeated in the audition trial. Then, we¡¯ll fight them once again...¡±

    Then, a puzzled expression suffused Luo Guixing¡¯s face. ¡°Is that even possible? Wouldn¡¯t that be cheating?¡±

    Wu Siduo replied, ¡°Tang Wulin told me in an extremely justified and confident manner at the time. He told me that we¡¯re still young and the second grade students should yield to us. Moreover, we aren¡¯t really cheating anyway.¡±

    Luo Guixing patted his forehead. ¡°So what if Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan win the match?¡±

    Wu Siduo repeated, ¡°So what if Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan wins?¡±

    Wu Siduo exined, ¡°If they win, he¡¯ll send us out to bnce out the two-against-two match. There¡¯s no duo from our side capable of defeating them aside from me, you, and Xu Yucheng.¡±

    Luo Guixing frowned hard. ¡°What does he mean? Could it be that he thought Xu Xiaoyan and Xie Xie were stronger than Xu Yucheng and I?¡±

    Wu Siduo said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so either. However, Tang Wulin isn¡¯t a person who does things aimlessly.¡±

    Luo Guixing frowned again. ¡°Could it be that they¡¯ve made a huge leap in their abilities? Don¡¯t you find them to be especially strong in the challenge during the beginning of the academic year?¡±

    Wu Siduo answered, ¡°They didn¡¯t even go all out during that match, how would I be able to know? Take a look for yourself. You¡¯ll be able to see it in today¡¯spetition.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Luo Guixing nodded gently.

    There were no nitty-gritty procedures what-so-ever during the internal audition trial. Elder Cai ascended thepetition stage and announced, ¡°Two-against-two. Students from both parties, please enter the arena.¡±

    Duan Hunxiao and Ye Xingmo ascended the stage from the second grade¡¯s corner, appearing even steadierpared to their previous encounter. Ye Xingmo¡¯s gaze was incisive, and his eyes were shimmering with an indistinct but sharp radiance.

    Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan walked up to thepetition stage together from the other corner.

    Yuanen Yehui watched them as they walked up the stage side by side. For some unknown reason, she felt a tinge of unease in her heart. She had been feeling heartache ever since Xie Xie stormed off in rage the other day. However, it felt impossible for her to take the initiative to admit to Xie Xie that it was a mistake she made out of pride.

    She initially thought that he would no longer appear before her after the day he hurt him. Who would have known that she would still see a clean doorstep when she woke up the fresh morning along with a basin full of fresh water in front of her door.

    Absentminded, she stood there for almost half a minute before she managed to react. ¡®This person is truly persistent!¡¯

    The initial rage she had in her heart toward Xie Xie had vanished from that day onward. At the very least, she would not burst into a frenzy of rage the moment she saw him.

    ¡®Even though this person is a little unpredictable but it¡¯s already very rare for me to see him these days. I guess he¡¯s been working hard all along. Would he catch up with me? I¡¯m destined to enter the inner court...¡¯ Even Yuanen Yehui was feeling slightly frightened when this thought appeared in her mind. ¡®Since when did I start thinking on his behalf?¡¯

    Xie Xie was very good looking as well. However, he looked ordinary because he spent most of his time shadowed by Tang Wulin charm. When he ascended the stage with Xu Xiaoyan at this moment, they gave off a feeling ¡ª like they were a perfect couple.

    Both parties stepped onto thepetition stage, standing on opposite sides.

    Elder Cai spoke indifferently, ¡°Do everything that you can. Begin!¡±

    There were nopetition rules. That was the reason why they were allowed to use everything in their arsenal to disy their abilities.

    Xie Xie immediately moved with Elder Cai¡¯s call to begin thepetition. He was just like a refreshing breeze; he flew up lightly as the Light Dragon Dagger appeared in his right hand. His speed was unusually fast. Even as the sound of Elder Cai¡¯s voice was still echoing, he had already dashed past half the stage.

    Such swiftness!

    Duan Hunxiao and Ye Xingmo were both startled. So were the first and second grade students who were watching thepetition.

    Many of the agility system battle soul masters were subconsciously measuring their speed. How was their speedpared to Xie Xie? Soon, they found out that they were definitely not as fast as him.

    Duan Hunxiao and Ye Xingmo were chosen to represent second grade in thepetition for their extraordinary abilities. As soon as Ye Xingmo took a step forward, he had already put himself in front of Duan Hunxiao, and his Starsaint Sword leaped into his right hand at the sh of a radiance.

    A stretch of starlight stretched out into the path where Xie Xie was dashing toward.

    However, it was also at this exact moment that Xie Xie made a change in movement that no one had ever expected.

    His exceedingly high-speed dash suddenly halted to a stop in a split second. The changes he made were truly too absurd ¡ª from moving at breakneck speed to a halting silence.

    The Light Dragon Dagger was raised, and everyone instantly felt like his entire being had suddenly grownrger in a split second.

    In reality, his body did not growrger. Instead, it was the explosive forceing off of his body. Eventually, when the explosive force from Xie Xie dissipated, everyone could finally see two yellow and two purple soul rings around his body at the same time.

    Wu Siduo, Luo Guixing, and Xu Yucheng¡¯s froze upon witnessing these four soul rings as they sat in the audience. The usual upper hand they had in their soul skills were instantly destroyed. Fortunately for them, Xu Xiaoyan released her Star Staff beside him along with an expected three soul rings.

 Chapter 515

    <h4>Chapter 515: Xie Xie ¡ª An Explosion With Momentum Storage</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Star Staff Sword pierced forward with dazzling starlight but it failed to trip Xie Xie in time as a purple radiance shimmered in his eyes. He was utilizing Purple Demon Eyes to make the best judgment to prevent his opponents from attacking him.

    He raised the Light Dragon Dagger he had in his hands as he stood unmoved, poising himself in a manner that seemed like he was about to lunge forward. Only, the force in his body seemed to be increasing by several folds as the Light Dragon Dagger in his right hand gave off a brilliant glow like the morning sun. The aura he gave off seemed to envelop the entire stage.

    ¡®What¡¯s this... Is this momentum storage?¡¯

    Momentum storage was not a soul skill. Instead, it was an ability he discovered for himself that defied thews of nature. ¡®Wasn¡¯t momentum storage already a lost art? How could it appear on him!?¡¯

    Standing behind Ye Xingmo, Duan Hunxiao did not even dare to slow down. As a master-countrol soul master, he was undoubtedly the most suitable person to disrupt Xie Xie¡¯s momentum storage. Then, he conjured his flute and was about to blow into it but a ring of dazzling starlight rose from beneath his feet. Duan Hunxiao¡¯s body froze, forcibly disrupting the soul skill he was about to release.

    Ye Xingmo missed his stab as well. However, he would never allow Xie Xie toplete his momentum storage since it could possibly knock him out. The tip of his toes touched the ground as his body and sword fused as one. The fusion only stalled him slightly before he pierced toward Xie Xie.

    However, it was also at this moment when something unusual was seen. Xie Xie¡¯s body suddenly became illusory. Ye Xingmo¡¯s forward stab surprisingly prated right through his body.

    His momentum storage had undoubtedly beenpleted.

    It still remained unactivated, but the Light Dragon Dagger still maintained a dazzling brilliance beyond what it was on regr days. Then, Xie Xie¡¯s eyes shone brightly and his entire being transformed into a golden thread as he swept across Duan Hunxiao¡¯s side with a melodious dragon¡¯s roar.

    Duan Hunxiao had only just struggled himself to freedom from the Starwheel Shackles, and before he had time to react, the golden light before him spread through his entire field of vision.

    Who would have guessed that Xie Xie¡¯s target was not Ye Xingmo? Instead, it had been Duan Hunxiao since the very beginning.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    The flute in Duan Huanxiao¡¯s hand snapped in two with a crisp sound, and a sliver of warmth slipped past his throat.

    ¡®How was this even possible...¡¯

    Xie Xie¡¯s vanished in a split second after he shed past Duan Hunxiao, and the golden light he left behind gradually dissipated before it soundlessly vanished.

    The entire battle happened at an iparable speed. Before it all ended, a silver light shed in Elder Cai¡¯s hand and was reflected onto Duan Huanxiao¡¯s body. Before he knew it, he had already been sent out from thepetition stage. No words were necessary. Despite being the strongest master-control soul master in second grade ss one, Duan Hunxiao had been eliminated!

    Xie Xie was the best example of how the agility system was capable of restricting the control system with that one critical strike he made earlier.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s gaze was a little stunned because she understood Duan Hunxiao¡¯s power more than anybody else. Even with Ye Xingmo present in the battle, Duan Hunxiao was still eliminated just like that.

    Xie Xie¡¯s wore apletely different expressionpared to the one he had in his previous battles. The expression he had on his face in his previous battles was far less determined than the one he had on now. When he looked at Ye Xingmo earlier, it looked like he was burning with the wild me of a person that knew no morals. However, his target was not Ye Xingmo.

    One critical strike, the ability to drift from one ce to another while beingpletely unpredictable ¡ª he was the perfect example, a quintessence of agility-system soul masters. Even the hyper-critical Elder Cai could not help nodding as she witnessed Xie Xie¡¯s critical blow.

    Ye Xingmo had already turned around to helplessly watch Duan Hunxiao get eliminated. As Xie Xie went into stealth-mode, the Starsaint Sword in his hand abruptly exploded.

    ¡®Four soul rings... He has the same four soul rings too!¡¯

    The entire stage immediately seemed like it was currently surrounded by a gxy as endless starlight enshrouded and covered their surroundings. Every speck of starlight that fell from above carried an iparably sharp, domitable force. Before long, the starlight had simultaneously surrounded Xie Xie along with Xu Xiaoyan who stood at the far end.

    It was a full-scale offensive soul skill and was also an opportunity to turn the tide of this match.

    As long as the opponent¡¯s control system soul master was defeated, then both sides would be evenly matched. Moreover, agility system soul masters were the most afraid of multi-target attacks from assault system soul masters. Ye Xingmo¡¯s use of his fourth soul skill, Sword Meteor Shower was just timely.

    However, he still had no vision of Xie Xie and was unable to pinpoint his position. If only he could see Xie Xie, he would discover that Xie Xie was shuttling back and forth in his meteor shower like a phantom, passing through a thousand specks of starlight without even one being able to touch his body.

    As for Xu Xiaoyan, her second soul ring merely glowed on her body.

    A dazzling golden ring of radiance enshrouded her, and it was simr to the dazzling starlight. Currently, she was like a mirror that could simply reflect the starlight descending from the heavens in just a split second when they were illuminated against this mirror.

    Arge amount of starlight was reflected, causing Ye Xingmo to be the one confused instead.

    Starlight Chaos! It was Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s second soul skill.

    Xie Xie emerged at this moment. He appeared amongst the vast starlight and radiance from the sword. Xie Xie drifted so swiftly he seemed like a puff of clouds while his aura waspletely concealed.

    Then, he emerged behind Ye Xingmo¡¯s upper torso and his Light Dragon Dagger vanished. Even for the audience below the stage, they were unable to even see a shadow. Instead, they were only able to see a fleeting silhouette.

    Xie Xie floated and touched down soundlessly. When he was utilizing his momentum storage earlier, there was no excessive force. Instead, he was just like the wind and mist ¡ª he was so light there were neither ash nor smoke present.

    Ye Xingmo suddenly felt the back of his neck tightening as he reacted impulsively. His body reacted by abruptly scurrying forward while the Starsaint Sword in his hand scattered thousands of specks of starlight to protect himself.

    However, the only thing he was in theing few moments was a fleeting silhouette that came streaking out of theyers of starlight. It twisted and shimmered as it danced through the starlight. Although the starlight was quite dense, it was still incapable of shielding him from this shadow.

    It was then that Ye Xingmo shut his eyes. He knew that his opponent was too swift for him and that he had already lost the ability to estimate his opponent¡¯s exact position from relying on vision alone.

    He decided to now depend on his other senses.

    Thousands of specks of starlight fused into one in the blink of an eye as they created a shield before his body at the most crucial moment.

    ¡°Ding!¡± Xie Xie¡¯s attack was blocked, the crisp sound revealing his figure.

    The students from second grade ss one simultaneously heaved a sigh of relief. The strongest point of an agility system soul master was their speed. Once this was taken away from them, they could only watch as assault system soul masters rained attacks down on them. Unlike the control system, assault system soul masters were incapable of restricting agility system soul masters.

    However, their rxed vignce onlysted a split second.

    Although his attack was blocked, Ye Xingmo who should have had the upper hand in soul power was pushed back as if he was electrocuted. As an assault system soul master, it was to everyone¡¯s surprise that he was shaken by Xie Xie, an agility system soul master.

    Xie Xie¡¯s figure emerged, and his Shadow Dragon Dagger switched back into the Light Dragon Dagger. A dazzling golden light brightened once again as a powerful force was unleashed in an instant. It was just like it was in the beginning. He was no longer the assassin who hid in the darkness. Right this moment, he was the bright illuminating son of the sun.

    It was momentum storage again! His momentum storage is as close as a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Ye Xingmo had only just regained control of his body when Xie Xie had already begun using his momentum storage.

    As fear spontaneously arose in his heart, Ye Xingmo was feeling a little hesitant to attack after his failed experiment earlier. He wanted to immediately fall back and put some distance between himself and Xie Xie. Not only was his opponent capable of momentum storage, he could also ensure that he was not attacked while he was doing so. This ability alone was already too terrifying.

    However, it would seem that Xie Xie had stressed Ye Xingmo out so much that he forgot one important fact ¡ª Xie Xie was not fighting alone.

    Suddenly, a starwheel appeared beneath Ye Xingmo¡¯s feet with unparalleled uracy. Streaks upon streaks of golden chains climbed up his body, freezing it in ce.

    The light dragon swept across as the golden light shone.

    Thepetition ended!

    Xie Xie did not even turn his back to look at Ye Xingmo. His Light Dragon Dagger had only brushed past Ye Xingmo¡¯s neck. Of course, it would be impossible for him to really take a hit.

    He walked toward Xu Xiaoyan and she shot him a nce with a smile stered on her face. Both of them raised their hands at the same time. ¡°p!¡± Their right palms pped to celebrate their victory.

    The entire atmosphere turned silent.

    Everyone¡¯s breath seemed to stop at this moment. If the second grade ss one students acted like they had just seen a ghost, how could the first grade ss one students not do the same?

 Chapter 516

    <h4>Chapter 516: Continuing the Fight with Yuanen!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Since when did Xie Xie be so powerful? Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s controlling abilities as well... She was the one that prevented Duan Hunxiao from being able to resist. She was the one who lost Ye Xingmo his chance tounch a counterattack in the final moment.

    They seemed to be unable to cooperate very well and yet, they still won thepetition so easily.

    They won. First grade ss one has won the match.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A roaring sound of pping abruptly erupted when Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan descended the stage. The students in ss one¡¯s corner were all cheering and pping.

    Only five people remained slightly quieter.

    ¡°One-against-one, can you beat him?¡± Luo Guixing asked Xu Yucheng who sat nearby him.

    Xu Yucheng¡¯s gaze seemed slightly dull. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    His three words were a testament to many things stemming from his arrogance.

    Yuanen Yehui was in a simrly stagnant state. She could clearly see Xie Xie¡¯s gaze being directed at her when he defeated Duan Hunxiao earlier. Simrly, his gaze was also on her when he utterly destroyed Ye Xingmo.

    There was no need for words. He was obviously questioning her with his actions ¡ª How am I no good?

    He had truly grown stronger ¡ª his focus in battle, his mastery of the battle situation, his mastery of his martial soul. He waspletely different from he was in the past, and it seemed like previous and current him were twopletely different people.

    Perhaps, it was because of Tang Wulin¡¯s exceptional performance that he overpowered everybody else. In reality, every single one of hispanions performed admirably well.

    ¡®Did Xu Xiaoyan grow stronger as well?¡¯ This was the first time Yuanen Yehui witnessed the soul skill ¡ª Starlight Chaos.

    No wonder Tang Wulin could be so confident. First grade ss one was even more powerful than anyone could have ever imagined.

    The second grade ss one¡¯s students had very unpleasant expressions on their faces, Duan Hunxiao and Ye Xingmo included. Thepetition ended too soon! The entire battle onlysted less than a minute and it was already over. Duan Hunxiao did not even manage to release any of his soul skills. This defeat was both depressing and a shame! They were rendered utterly helpless by their opponents due to theck of understanding of their opponent¡¯s strength.

    The second match.

    Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu simultaneously ascended the stage.

    The restless audience in the sparring arena became quiet once again.

    If the previous match was to determine the overall performance of both sses, this match would be a confrontation between the strongest students from both sses.

    Yue Zhenyu looked at Tang Wulin with a smile on his face. ¡°Wulin, I¡¯ve something to discuss with you. I think you shouldn¡¯t use the martial soul fusion skill. If the both of you are so weak, why bother participating in the duel with the third grade next week?¡±

    ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t use it.¡± Tang Wulin answered immediately.

    Yue Zhengyu was momentarily stunned, for this was not the Tang Wulin he once knew. There was no need for him to say it out loud even if did not intend to use the skill. He should be keeping it as a He should be keeping it as a deterrent just in case.

    ¡°Promise?¡± Yue Zhengyu inquired closely once again.

    Tang Wulinughed. ¡°Now, are you afraid? You should probably surrender now if you¡¯re afraid.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu raised his eyebrows. ¡°Both of you are still three-ringed soul masters while we¡¯re both four-ringed soul masters. Us, afraid of you?! Use any ability you like then.¡±

    ¡°Why is there so much nonsense being spouted? Begin!¡± Elder Cai reprimanded them and dered the start of the ultimate duel between the first and second grade that would determine who was superior.

    Both parties immediately released their martial souls.

    Four purple soul rings rose around Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body. On the other side, another four purple soul rings simrly appeared around Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body. They obviously had the upper hand just by looking at the shimmering radiance from their soul rings.

    On Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s corner, soul rings appeared one after the other around Gu Yue¡¯s body. She had four purple soul rings while Tang Wulin had three.

    Surely enough, Gu Yue had four soul rings.

    Yuanen Yehui let out a battle cry as her body rapidly expanded. This was Diamond Titan, the third soul skill of her martial soul, Titan Giant Ape.

    Xie Xie could not help covering his face with his palms after finding a seat below the stage. ¡®She¡¯s always been so aggressive.¡¯

    As Tang Wulin¡¯s left leg touched the ground, he took a step forward and dashed outward. He did not use his Bluesilver Grass martial soul either as he released both his blood essence soul rings instead. Golden light shed across the stage and his Golden Dragon Body was unleashed. Simr to her, his body expanded a little as well. With golden scales protecting his body, his Golden Dragon w appeared out of nowhere.

    This was not the first time these two people fought, and they were quite familiar with their opponent¡¯s abilities. Soon, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s shot an Air Cannon toward Tang Wulin.

    On the other side, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s angel wings spread out behind his back as a beam of holy light shot toward Tang Wulin.

    Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui seemed to always hold the upper hand in terms of overall performance. Their martial souls along with their abilities were much stronger. After an entire academic year, their teamwork had definitely improved by leaps and bounds.

    Gu Yue was in charge of long-range attacks so they would have to observe how helpful her abilities were toward Tang Wulin.

    If there was anyone within Tang Wulin¡¯s group that was overshadowed the most, Gu Yue was probably that person.

    A silver light shed as Tang Wulin vanished from the spot he was standing in, causing Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu¡¯s attacks to miss.

    Then, the four soul rings around Gu Yue¡¯s body brightened abruptly. ¡®Is this her fourth soul skill? Is she going to use her fourth soul skill as soon as she ascended the stage?¡¯

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, a colorful radiance extended from her hand before it transformed into a long, thin staff. There was a long silver handle below the staff and a multi-colored ball of light at the tip. Brilliant rays enshrouded the ball of light, and it seemed as if the elements on the stage turned violent the moment the staff was conjured.

    ¡®This was...¡¯

    The fourth soul skill ¡ª Elemental Staff.

    Gu Yue held up the Elemental Staff and the ball of light on its tip suddenly morphed into a pure green. Then, almost immediately, it formed a tornado that blocked Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu¡¯s path.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s punch missed but she sent another punch flying shortly after. She had used Air Cannon again.

    However, Gu Yue merely responded by raising her Elemental Staff toward the sky and almost immediately, the Air Cannon disappeared.

    Yuanen Yehui could sense that her Air Cannon seemed the disintegrate at the exact moment Gu Yue¡¯s staff touched it. Theposition of air within it seemed to have been dismantled.

    ¡®This is...¡¯

    Shortly after, the tip of Gu Yue¡¯s Elemental Staff turned into a golden color. Then, she pointed the staff toward Yue Zhengyu from afar and he could feel the light element leaving his body to gather toward Gu Yue

    ¡®Oh dear!? What kind of trick is this?¡¯

    Instead of dashing out again, Tang Wulin stood as a shield in front of Gu Yue. He was simrly shaken in his heart when he saw her using this soul skill. This was his first time seeing Gu Yue using her fourth Soul Skill. Her Elemental Staff seemed to lord over all the elements to the point that it was even capable of gradually stripping the light element from the Holy Angel martial soul. Such was its power.

    With the Elemental Staff in hand, Tang Wulin could obviously sense Gu Yue¡¯s power growing exponentially.

    Yuanen Yehui growled softly as her five-meter-tall body shed into the tornado, outrageously destroying it as she dashed toward their corned.

    Yue Zhengyu followed closely behind and shielded himself behind the enormous body of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Diamond Titan. The golden shimmer enveloping his body continuously shrank as he forcefully used his martial soul to prevent the light element in his martial soul from being drawn out too quickly.

    Then, a dragon¡¯s roar was heard echoing from within Tang Wulin¡¯s body while his eyes shimmered as he turned his palms skyward. Then, the silhouette of a giant golden dragon appeared before his body ¡ª it was Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!

    Shortly after, the fourth soul ring on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body brightened, causing her body to shrink while brutally increasing her power. This was her martial soul, the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s fourth soul skill ¡ª Devil Titan!

    She outrageously charged forward in her Devil Titan form, and these two people collided once more after their previous encounter.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The violent boom echoed as Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens forcibly resisted the Devil Titan.

    In the past, Tang Wulin was absolutely and utterly defeated. Although he still staggered backward this time, he was not thrown away. Yuanen Yehui was also beaten until she came to a stop from mid-air

    A condensed blue fireball then carved out an arc, circling around Yuanen Yehui and headed toward Yue Zhengyu.

    Presently, Yue Zhengyu had resumed full control over the Saintsword in his hand. He lunged forward with the sword in hand to dodge the blue fireball. However, the blue fireball was circling all over, giving him no choice but to stop. There was no way he would be able to work with Yuanen Yehui.

    This battle of the titans between the first and second grade to determine who would represent them had already climaxed from the very beginning.

    However, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body suddenly shrank as she was leaping into the air. She had spontaneously recalled her Devil Titan. Soon, everything around them turned pitch ck. This was the first soul skill of the Fallen Angel martial soul ¡ª Curtain of Darkness.

    The golden light on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s bodypletely vanished at the same time, and he disappeared soundlessly into the dark surroundings.

    ¡®This is...¡¯

    Their dark and light attribute mutually restricted one another. Was Yuanen Yehui not afraid of affecting Yue Zhengyu when she used the Fallen Angel martial soul? Could it be that they were about to use some form of coborative technique?

    Tang Wulin grew more and more vignt in his heart as the situation progressed. Everyone had plenty ofbat experience, so it was impossible for Yuanen Yehui to fight aimlessly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s golden soul rings turned purple, and his third soul ring began glowing. A golden soul ring then expanded outward with Tang Wulin as its center. This was his third soul skill ¡ª Bluesilver Golden Array!

    Aside from Gu Yue and himself who stood in the middle of the circle, darkness vanished from everywhere the Bluesilver Golden Array came into contact with like snow melting.

    It was Elemental Stripping!

 Chapter 517

    <h4>Chapter 517: A Furious Gu Yue</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Be it darkness or light, they would still be affected by Elemental Stripping.

    However, there was a limit to the Bluesilver Golden Array. It could not possibly epass the entire stage, and could only disperse the thickness of the Curtain of Darkness.

    The orb on the top of the Elemental Staff in Gu Yue¡¯s grasp turned golden, and a beam of golden light shot toward the sky. It spread outward in coordination with the Bluesilver Golden Array. Only then were Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu exposed.

    At this moment, the two of them made very peculiar moves. The golden light of the saint sword flickered within Yue Zhengyu¡¯s grasp while a pitch-ck demon sword exuded a purplish glow in Yuanen Yehui¡¯s grasp. The duo raised their swords above their heads and pointed them toward the heavens.

    A melodious, pleasing voice and a deep, hoarse scream resounded on the stage at the same time and giant, five-meter-high shadows appeared behind Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu.

    A dark shadow filled with a dark aura stood behind Yuanen Yehui and spread its wings. Simrly, a golden shadow stood behind Yue Zhengyu with its wings spread out as well. Both the shadows were like oil and water ¡ª they did not mix and naturally repel one another.

    This was the third soul skill of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Fallen Angel ¡ª Fallen Angel¡¯s Descent, and Yue Zhengyu¡¯s fourth soul skill ¡ª Angel¡¯s Descent.

    They took advantage of the time the Curtain of Darkness bought them and used the full potential of their martial souls.

    It was then that both the demon and saint sword began to glow and grew to a length of three meters. Then, they suddenly shed toward Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s direction.

    Golden and purple, two huge beams of light magnificently shot out from the swords. The two beams of light maintained a certain distance between them, but that distance slowly diminished as they extended further. The moment they were about to approach Tang Wulin, the beams of light merged into one.

    Suddenly ¡ª darkness and light ¡ª a terrifying explosion was heard at the exact moment the energy within the two beams of light collided.

    Ever since she lost to Tang Wulin¡¯s and Gu Yue¡¯s Martial Soul fusion skill ¡ª Divine Dragon Transformation ¡ª Yuanen Yehui had drawn a lesson from that painful experience. She seriously considered about the kind of abilities she would need to fight against them.

    Eventually, she and Yue Zhengyu developed this technique ¡ª Lustergloom Saint Sword. Under normal circumstances, light and darkness repelled each other. However, their saint and demon swords were formed by extremelypressed forms of light and dark energy. Before they collided and merged into one, the influence of their own energy towards the other was minimal. However, with the amplification of Angel¡¯s Descent and Fallen Angel¡¯s Descent, the full offensive potential of the saint and demon sword was brought out. Then, through a collision between extremelypressed light and dark energy, along with the strength of elemental energy, they detonated. This resulted in the explosion ¡ª a powerful attack that far exceeds their own individual powers.

    This was the first time that the Lustergloom Saint Sword was disyed in front of others.

    In that instant, even the Bluesilver Golden Light Array could only strip a small portion of the elemental energy but could not stop the force of the sh.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she thought. ¡®Come on! Use your martial soul fusion skill. There is no other ability you have that can stand against the Lustergloom Saint Sword aside from that martial soul fusion skill.¡¯

    She had researched the Divine Dragon Transformation unleashed by Tang Wulin and Gu Yue in the past. That terrifyingly powerful offense meant that they could not keep it going for too long. The sooner she forced their hands to use that martial soul fusion skill, the greater her advantage would be in this battle. She would only have to wait until they unleased Divine Dragon Transformation. Then, she would take them on with the Lustergloom Saint Sword. If she could drag out the battle, she could definitely defeat them.

    However, it was also at this moment that Yuanen Yehui saw Tang Wulin¡¯s shining scales. The scales looked like mirrors.

    Amidst that violent explosion, Tang Wulin spread his arms out and shielded Gu Yue behind him, bearing the full brunt of the Lustergloom Saint Sword¡¯s attack.

    The dragon scales on his body flickered rapidly, and Tang Wulin felt as if he was being dragged into an elemental storm. The feeling of being torn apart that resulted from the light and dark energy repelling one another seemed like it was destroying him.

    His Supreme Golden Dragon Armor could only withstand attacks that were three times beyond his defensive capabilities! However, when he witnessed the explosion of the Lustergloom Saint Sword, he felt like he would not be able to withstand this attack. It was clear how strong this attack was.

    The blood essence within Tang Wulin was being spent at an rming speed, but he gritted his teeth and endured it.

    His opponent had picked the perfect time to attack. The Lustergloom Saint Sword seemed to have erupted in front of Tang Wulin the instant the Curtain of Darkness was dispersed. The entire space undted fiercely to the point where Gu Yue could not even use Spatial Retreat.

    He had to withstand it! He could not take even a single step backward. Gu Yue was behind him!

    The scales on his body buzzed, and Tang Wulin gritted his teeth. His right arm was dotted with flickering stars. He summoned his battle armor vambrace and turned it into a sphere of golden light which protected his chest, increasing his defensive powers.

    The explosion continued for a few seconds, and by then, most of Tang Wulin¡¯s clothes were already torn apart. However, he stood his ground and did not take half a step backward.

    ¡°ROARRRR! ¡± An excited dragon¡¯s roar was heard from Tang Wulin¡¯s body as suddenly took a step forward. The stronger the attack he endured, the more power his Supreme Golden Dragon Armor would be able to draw support from.

    With that one step, another golden soul ring spread out from under his feet, and the remnants of the elemental storm produced by the explosion were dispersed. This time around, the Bluesilver Golden Light Array power increased several times over, and it enveloped the entire stage under the amplification of the Supreme Golden Dragon Armor.

    Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu who had made that sh earlier suddenly felt their bodies being emptied. The saint sword, the demon sword, the Angel, the Fallen Angel behind them ¡ª they all instantly disintegrated.

    The Blusilver Golden Light Array erupted and in the next instant, a silver light shed as another figure appeared before them. The Elemental Staff struck the ground, and the orb on its tip shed in four colors ¡ª green, blue, red, and yellow. Shortly after, an elemental storm exploded.

    Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui were sent flying at the same time under the terrifying force of the elemental storm.

    Yuanen Yehui was in a better shape, and she had immediately switched to her Titan Giant Ape martial soul. Her body puffed up as she morphed into the Diamond Titan and fended off the elemental storm. Yue Zhengyu, on the other hand, did not have this ability. A sh of silver moonlight shed across, and he was removed from the stage by Elder Cai.

    Gu Yue¡¯s expression was extremely grim. The Elemental Staff in her hand was aimed at Yuanen Yehui who was trying her level best to fend off the elemental storm. Balls of light orbs the size of millstones were shot around like drumfire.

    Blue fireballs, azure balls of wind, sharp icicles, and meteorites. The four elements took their turns in an elemental explosion, and each of them was only meters away from one another.

    Within the elemental storm, Yuanen Yehui had no way means to dodge the elemental onught. In fact, she could not have dodged it even if she wanted to. Gu Yue was controlling the elements that were being shot toward her with spiritual power that was far superior to her peers.

    Yes, Gu Yue was furious. Usually, she would never use the full extent of her strength for fear of overshadowing Tang Wulin. However, she clearly saw a hint of blood on the edge of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips when she was unleashing the elemental storm. He was hurt

    This was the first time anyone had ever seen the true terror that is Gu Yue, even the students of first grade ss one.

    This terrifying offense unleashed by the ball of light was pushing Yuanen Yehui backward, and she had amazing defensive capabilities.

    Her Air Cannon could not even deflect the elemental onught.

    Blue fireballs seared her exceedingly high temperature, distorting her Air Cannon so she could not deflect them.

    The azure balls of wind were like miniature storms that she could not deflect, especially since her Air Cannon was still torn apart.

    Sharp icicles revolved around her at high speed, shaving away her Air Cannon so she still could not deflect them.

    The meteorites were exceptionally tough. Her Air Cannon could only slow them down but not destroy them.

    Yuanen Yehui could still break the elemental onught being thrown at her with the innate offensive and defensive capabilities of the Diamond Titan. However, the elemental onught was forcing her backward. It was a head-on suppression!

    Tang Wulin held his ground and did not attack. He was shocked as well. How could he not be? He had always known that Gu Yue was strong, and he knew that he was no match for her. However, he only realized the size of the chasm that existed between him and Gu Yue when he witnessed the full extent of her explosive strength.

 Chapter 518

    <h4>Chapter 518: Suppressing Yuanen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    With her control over seven elements, there were too many battle tactics that she could use. Besides, Tang Wulin felt like it would not have made that much of a difference even if he were to use his Bluesilver Golden Array on Gu Yue.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Another elemental ball exploded, putting a grim expression on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s face. Instead of using Devil Titan, she used Titan Strength along with her Diamond Titan to bear the brunt of the attack instead. It was a battle of endurance!

    In reality, she knew that they had lost thispetition. When Tang Wulin took the full force of the attack she made with the Lustergloom Saint Sword head-on, they had already lost.

    However, Gu Yue¡¯s outburst after that was the one that she did not expect but she would never give up just like that. She would continue the fight. If she could hold on until Gu Yue exhausted her soul power, she would be facing Tang Wulin in a one-against-one battle. She might still stand a chance against an injured Tang Wulin.

    Since she had twin martial souls, her soul power should unsurprisingly be much more formidablepared to Gu Yue no matter how one looked at it. Her soul power rank should be above Gu Yue¡¯s as well.

    The moment one¡¯s soul power breached through the barrier of rank-40, its increase would be noticeably lower. She had broken through rank-40 for almost a year now and was only at rank-43. Even then, she was still considered to be among those who were progressing quickly in their cultivation.

    Gu Yue just had her breakthrough, so she should still be at rank-41. Her Elemental Staff was her fourth soul skill. That, along with the onught of powerful attacks were probably enough to cause Gu Yue to be expending more energy than Yuanen Yehui.

    One, two... ten, twelve...

    Yuanen Yehui was already pushed back toward the edge of thepetition stage. However, Gu Yue¡¯s elemental onught was still firing like drumfire and showed no signs of relenting.

    ¡®How could her soul power be this formidable? This is impossible!¡¯ Yuanen Yehui was bug-eyed.

    Elder Cai was already on the stage with her eyes slightly squinted. She knew what was happening.

    Gu Yue¡¯s soul power should not have been as formidable as Yuanen Yehui¡¯s, but her martial soul was allowed her to utilize Elemental Control. The difference between her and a regr soul master was her control over the elements, especially since the elements were unrted to one¡¯s soul power but were instead, controlled with spiritual power. Gu Yue¡¯s cultivation base was abination of spiritual and soul power. To top it off, her spiritual power was superior to Yuanen Yehui¡¯s so after taking everything into consideration, it was clear why she was able to continue fighting with such strength.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Yuanen Yehui¡¯s upper body leaned backward. This time, however, she did not retreat. She could not retreat even a single step. If she even took another step backward, she would fall off the stage.

    ¡°Hraghhh!¡± she let out a furious howl. Her fourth soul ring finally shone. She could not win by sheer perseverance so she could only gamble her win with an all-out final blow.

    ¡°Devil Titan!¡± Her body toughened as she threw a punch that shattered the elemental ballsing her way. She then continued firing her Air Cannons. At the very least, her increased power would afford her the opportunity to fend off Gu Yue¡¯s elemental balls.

    However, this was also the exact moment when she saw Tang Wulin, smiling all the way as he walked up to Gu Yue¡¯s side.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Tang Wulin patted Gu Yue¡¯s shoulder.

    Gu Yue¡¯s Elemental Staff dimmed and she nced at him before she did the same to Yuanen Yehui. She said nothing but her attacks stopped.

    Yuanen Yehui was slightly panting. Although her Devil Titan was powerful, it also required a lot of energy.

    She nced at Tang Wulin, turned around, and leaped off thepetition stage. The oue of the match was already decided. She could not possibly have a chance if she fought against two opponents. Tang Wulin had given her an opportunity to save face.

    Cheers could be heard erupting from first grade ss one¡¯s corner in the spectators¡¯ stand.

    One could argue that their victory over second grade ss one inst year¡¯s match was influenced by luck. However, they had won today¡¯s battle with their own abilities. Their ss had two partnered battles and they won both matches.

    The second match was especially so since it was a battle between ss monitors that saw Yuanen Yehui losing.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gu Yue asked Tang Wulin softly.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m alright. My blood essence was churning earlier but I¡¯m alright now.¡± As he continued to absorb the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence, his self-healing ability and resistance saw some improvements. When he was hit by the Lustergloom Saint Sword earlier, he truly felt as if his insides were on fire. However, the blood essence within his body calmed down in no time and although he felt a little ufortable, he was alright.

    ¡°What was that shing skill of yours?¡± Yue Zhengyu was not depressed even though he lost thepetition. Instead, he was filled with curiosity. He went over to Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s corner the moment they stepped down from thepetition stage.

    He tested the power of the Lustergloom Saint Sword with Yuanen Yehui earlier, and it was definitely out of the ordinary! Even a five-ringed Soul King could not take this attack of theirs head-on. However, Tang Wulin had took the brunt of the attack single-handedly. This was definitely the doing of his soul skill.

    Tang Wulin gave him a faint smile. ¡°You really want to know?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu nodded forcefully.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you repeat a grade.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu was stunned. ¡°Repeat a grade?¡± He understood it in the next second. If he repeated the second grade, would he not turn into a first grade student?

    ¡°Hey! There¡¯s no such as repeating in the academy alright? We¡¯ll be expelled when we don¡¯t pass the examination.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not hear his grumbles. Along with Gu Yue, they were both were already drowned by the cheers from the first graders.

    The final challenge list for the match between the first and second grade against third grade ss one were out.

    Three one-against-one matches ¡ª Yuanen Yehui, Wi Siduo, and Ye Xinn.

    Two-against-two ¡ª Tang Wulin and Gu Yue.

    Seven-against-seven ¡ª team leader Tang Wulin, deputy team leader Yuanen Yehui, members Gu Yue, Xie Xie, Yue Zhengyu, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xu Lizhi.

    Thepetition was ted for the following Friday.

    Yuanen Yehui was stillrgely in shock. Losing to Tang Wulin was only secondary. After all, she had already prepared herself since she had once lost to him.

    What shocked and puzzled her the most was Xie Xie¡¯s power.

    If one¡¯s actual strength was judged, Duan Hunxiao and Ye Xingmo should not have suffered such an utter defeat. However, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan were the ones taking the initiative during thepetition. The emphasis was on Xie Xie. He has made too much progress, be it his speed or offense. The current him could no longer bepared to his former self. Even Yuanen Yehui who stood below the stage felt the powerful pressure from the searing heat released from his attacks.

    ¡®He had turned so strong already! How did the first graders improve so fast?¡¯

    ¡°Faith!¡± If Xie Xie knew about her question, he would have definitely replied her with this word.

    It was exactly because of Yuanen Yehui that he had been so hardworking. There was only one reason why he worked this hard ¡ª he wanted to catch up to her with in terms of abilities. He wanted to be good enough for her.

    ¡°You¡¯re really alright?¡± Gu Yue asked Tang Wulin once more when they reached the working students¡¯ dormitory.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. I have coarse skin and thick flesh, didn¡¯t you know? By the way, tomorrow¡¯s a holiday, are you going to the Spirit Pagoda again?¡± Tang Wulin asked Gu Yue.

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t really have anything to do. So, I¡¯m going to cultivate in the Spirit Pagoda.¡± Gu Yue nodded.

    Tang Wulin smiled, ¡°You had everyone fooled! I didn¡¯t know that you were this powerful already. I¡¯m lucky that I wasn¡¯t your opponent. If you keep working this hard, the gap between us will only grow wider.¡±

    Gu Yue could not help but smile. ¡°What¡¯re you worried about?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m worried that if we were to be opponents one fateful day, you¡¯d send all my teeth flying!¡±

    Gu Yue was shocked, and her gaze dimmed in an instant. Although it onlysted for a short time, it did not escape Tang Wulin.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. What do you n to do on your rest day?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied. ¡°I might be going to Heaven¡¯s Dou City. I¡¯ve amassed some of the rare alloys I forged and I n to sell them all there. Also, I want to buy some rare alloys. I hope uncle master will teach me something about forging.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Gu Yue blurted.

    ¡°Huh? Sure!¡± Tang Wulin looked at her with shock. Since the start of the second term, they¡¯ve yet to go out together since everybody was busy with their cultivation. Nobody seemed to have the spare time.

    Gu Yue smiled at him before turning to walk toward her dormitory.

 Chapter 519

    <h4>Chapter 519: Traveling with Gu Yue</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was looking forward to their little outing when he thought about the fact that Gu Yue would be going with him. Teacher Wu had already gotten him a mecha identification card. He would finally be able to drive a mecha outside atst. He felt happy just thinking about driving a mecha to sight-see. Coincidentally, he could bring another person along with a mecha.

    Special Cultivation Venue.

    Tang Wulin sat cross-legged and as a faint bluish glow surrounded him, des of Bluesilver Grass wriggled beside him like little snakes.

    Goldsong lied silently beside him with bluish striations appearing on its golden body. Its body was a few centimeters longer than before and was now more than a meter and a half in length. Although it was still slender, its aura was much darker, and its scales were much more beautiful than before.

    As Tang Wulin¡¯s first and only spirit soul for now, it was quickly improving alongside the improvements Tang Wulin made in his cultivation base.

    A portion of Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence which Tang Wulin absorbed had been assimted and absorbed by it. That was how it gradually changed from being a useless spirit soul and underwent a positive transformation. In a way, it also possessed the Golden Dragon King bloodline.

    This was the reason why Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline refinement was the most important part, although the improvement of Tang Wulin¡¯s soul ring and soul power was beneficial to it. Every time he broke through a seal and absorbed the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence, he would also be helping Goldsong evolve once.

    Tang Wulin knew this very well, especially after he broke through the fourth seal. In shock, Tang Wulin realized that Goldsong¡¯s intelligence improved tremendously. It was also more direct in itsmunication with him.

    Under normal circumstances, spirit souls could borrow the soul power of their hosts to unleash soul skills. The only difference was that their abilities would not be as strong as a soul master, so both soul master and spirit soul would usually fight side by side.

    However, some peculiar changes urred in Goldsong¡¯s body. Aside from being able to use a few of the soul skills of Bluesilver Grass at fifty percent power, it also obtained a bloodline soul skill which it could use on its own. The skill was simr to Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Body that could instantly increase the defensive capabilities of its body upon use.

    It would then expend energy its own blood essence and once it was exhausted, it would then need to replenish itself within Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The increase in Tang Wulin¡¯s appetite wasrgely due to Goldsong¡¯s higher demand of blood essence from him.

    As it coiled itself around Tang Wulin to absorb the waves of soul power along with the blood essence from his body, it appearednguid as it rested its head gently on Tang Wulin¡¯s thigh. Who was it who said snakes were cold-blooded animals? The gaze Goldsong had was filled with warmth, and it seemed as if it was leaning against its parents.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s chest suddenly puffed up, and as he took a deep breath, the des of freely waving Bluesilver Grass suddenly stopped moving. Every single de of Bluesilver Grass was emitting a dazzling golden light. Like Goldsong, Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass continued to evolve from the improvements he made in the Golden Dragon King bloodline! The vines were thicker, and their color was more captivating. There was already a hint of a regal auraing from it, and it was likely that the Golden Dragon King bloodline was the one that brought out this regal aura. It hastened the growth of the nt system martial soul ¡ª Bluesilver Grass and made it exude an aura simr to the Bluesilver Grass King.

    He continued breathing in for a few minutes before he slowly exhaled. Continuous inhtion along with slow exhtion was how the Mysterious Heaven Method directed qi.

    After a long pause, he slowly opened his eyes, and it gave off a delicate glow as the Bluesilver Grass around him silently retreated. Goldsong was the only one who climbed onto him with a reluctance to part. It coiled around his neck and nuzzled its head against his cheek. It was an affectionate scene.

    Tang Wulin had a faint smile. He caressed Goldsong¡¯s bright, clean, and cold body. Man and snake were already telepathically connected. ¡°Alright, you can stay outside for a while longer if you want to.¡±

    Goldsong shook its head at Tang Wulin. Then, a golden light shed, and it silently melted into Tang Wulin¡¯s body. During the fusion process, it looked as if it had turned into a golden tattoo on his body. It imprinted itself silently before the light striations it left behind mysteriously faded away.

    Then, a hint of a smile could be seen appearing on Tang Wulin¡¯s face.

    The understanding between him and Goldsong was improving, and it may very well obtain the ability to fight on its own someday. Only when a spirit soul reached that level could it aid the soul master inbat.

    Both Yuanen Yehui and Gu Yue had spirit souls. However, they rarely released their spirit souls because it was much more supportive to them if their spirit souls stayed in their bodiespared to when they were released.

    It was only when a soul master achieved four rings that their spirit soul¡¯s intelligence would begin to slowly develop. The spirit soul also had to be one that was older than a thousand years to boot. If one wanted a spirit soul to have the ability to fight without a soul master, an even longer cultivation period would be needed. Once the cultivation was sessful, only then could the spirit soul be an extension of the soul master¡¯s body. Once a soul master achieved this, it would be of a very great help during a battle.

    This was how strong a soul master that was a four-ringed Soul Ancestor could be. However, ordinary soul masters would have to achieve the rank of a Soul King at the very least if they wanted their spirit souls to be able to fight on their own.

    To nurture a spirit soul, one¡¯s blood essence must be vigorous and powerful enough. This required a formidable amount of soul power to support it. At the same time, one had to also possess sufficient spiritual power to develop the spirit soul¡¯s intelligence.

    In these aspects, it was without a doubt that Tang Wulin had impable natural talents. He was heads and shoulders above the others.

    A dim light flickered, and a hint of coldness was seen on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He joined hands before his chest, and every time the light flickered in his eyes, the air would be slightly distorted. Then, his Bluesilver Grass would appear like a swarm of bees. Like long snakes, they would wave about the Special Cultivation Venue as they gave off a faint golden hue that made the patterns on their scales grow more distinct.

    Although he was unsure how much he could do against the third graders, he would still work hard to emerge victorious in the challenge.

    However, he would first experience the joy of driving a mecha. Tang Wulin was very much looking forward to his trip on a mecha to Heaven Dou City. This was his first time driving a mecha to travel to a distant ce but he had Gu Yue to keep himpany.

    Tang Wulin left the Special Cultivation Venue and went back to the working students¡¯ dormitory. It was still early in the morning when he returned. The first person he saw when he entered the yard was Xie Xie who was busy sweeping the floor.

    Xie Xie was serious in his sweeping and did not even notice Tang Wulin walking into the yard.

    As he looked at the deep affection Xie Xie¡¯s disyed, Tang Wulin could not help himself but smile. ¡®This guy can really persevere!¡¯ However, nobody was sure if his perseverance could actually move Yuanen. With the improvement in his abilities, his confidence should naturally grow as well.

    Suddenly, Xie Xie stopped sweeping and turned to look at Tang Wulin. ¡°You¡¯re early! Shouldn¡¯t you cultivate for a while longer before you return?¡± The time to cultivate Purple Demon Eyes just passed. It was quite obvious that Tang Wulin came straight back after cultivating his Purple Demon Eyes.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I¡¯m going out today, that¡¯s why I¡¯m back early. I¡¯ll be going to Heaven Dou City, do you need anything?¡±

    Xie Xie waved his hand and continued sweeping. ¡°What don¡¯t we have in Shrek City? I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. He went to Gu Yue¡¯s door and gave it a light rap.

    Xu Xiaoyan and Ye Xinn must have also been awake by now since they also had to cultivate Purple Demon Eyes in the morning. There was no worry of disturbing their rest.

    The door opened, and as expected, Xu Xiaoyan poked her head out.

    ¡°Eh? Captain, what brings you here this early? What¡¯s up?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here for Gu Yue. Is she awake?¡±

    ¡°Yep! Coming!¡± Gu Yue¡¯s voice came from behind the door. Xu Xiaoyan giggled and retracted her head as Gu Yue walked out the door.

    When he saw Gu Yue before him, Tang Wulin could not help but feel slightly shocked.

    Her long ck hair was pulled behind her head in a ponytail, making her look young, free, and happy. Her long shite dress was elegant and had no unnecessary ornaments. She looked clean and refreshing.

    The young girl who was almost fifteen years old had grown and matured beautifully with age. Gu Yue was not a great beauty, but she had a certain temperament that made it hard to put a finger on. Without even trying, she had an aura of nobility and elegance around her.

    ¡°You look beautiful today,¡± Tang Wulin muttered softly.

    Gu Yue¡¯s delicate face flushed red. ¡°Have you had breakfast yet?¡± She knew how important eating was to him.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. I came here to get you first. Then, we¡¯ll be paying the Tang Sect a visit.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Yue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Hey ho! going out on a date are we?¡± Xie Xie¡¯s tease reached their ears.

    ¡°Keep sweeping your floor!¡± Gu Yue retorted.

    In truth, Xie Xie was afraid of her. Perhaps, it was due to the beating he received or maybe he was just terrified by Gu Yue¡¯s outburst yesterday. Standing beeore Gu Yue, he dared not swagger.

 Chapter 520

    <h4>Chapter 520: Tang Wulin¡¯s Mecha</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After breakfast, Tang Wulin took Gu Yue out. They then hailed a rental soul car and headed straight to Tang Sect.

    The mecha was toorge, and it was not something that could be stored in their storage unit. In reality, most of the mechas owned by mecha masters needed a special ce to park and maintain them. Only mecha masters who were exceptionally strong and rich could equip themselves with the storage soulrge enough to fit a mecha. For the time being, Tang Wulin did not have this amount of spare money, and it was unnecessary for him to get such an expensive soul storage tool just for a yellow mecha.

    The car arrived at Tang Sect, and the duo disembarked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going in to grab something. Then, we¡¯ll head to Heaven Dou City,¡± Tang Wulin smiled as he spoke to Gu Yue.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance.¡± Although Gu Yue was unfamiliar with the rules of the Tang Sect, it was obviously inappropriate for an outsider like her to enter a sect she did not belong to.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a minute,¡± Tang Wulin said as he strode into the Tang Sect.

    The front door of the Tang Sect headquarters was in and had a horizontal inscribed board hanging above it. The inscribed words ¡ª Tang Sect ¡ª had a special texture to it, and on the lower right corner was the artist¡¯s signature. It read ¡ª Huo Yuhao.

    Huo Yuhao! The Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao! Obviously, these words were left behind by that legendary person whose strength once shocked the continent.

    As she looked at the words ¡®Tang Sect¡¯, Gu Yue felt slightly puzzled. If memory served her right, Huo Yuhao should be the powerful person who established the Spirit Pagoda.

    Gu Yue was still deep in thought but suddenly, her heart stirred. She instinctively looked toward the sky and heard a whistleing from within the Tang Sect. Shortly after, she saw a yellow mecha shooting toward the sky.

    The mecha was about ten meters tall and waspletely covered in yellow paint. After it leaped ten meters into the air, it gradually fell down and headed toward the Tang Sect entrance where she stood.

    Gu Yue took a few steps backward. ¡®So, there are mecha masters in the Tang Sect as well!¡¯

    The mechanded with impable control. It did not make a sound ¡ª an apparent show of the mecha master¡¯s skill in controlling the mecha.

    The mecha¡¯s ten-meter-tall body was streamlined, making it seem agile. Gu Yue had also picked up some basic mecha operating and identification skills in the academy. She could immediately tell that this was a mecha that specialized in long-range attacks. Its main weapon was probably the handheld soul cannon strapped to its back.

    The soul cannon was more than six meters in length. It was attached on its back and could be fired at any moment with the hand. The soul cannon¡¯s caliber was about eighty millimeters, and it was already quite a powerful weapon. It could unleash an attack that was simr to an all-out attack by a Soul Ancestor within a range of a thousand meters.

    The appearance of mechas had once subverted the position of the soul masters in the continent because any Tom, Dick, and Harry was able to control a mecha. The only caveat was that they had to have a body strong enough to do so.

    Then, the appearance of battle armor along with the support soul masters received from spirit souls enabled them to exercise greater control and have extremely adaptive abilities that regr humans would not. It was only then that they began to dominate the world of mechas to once again, rise to the top of the continent.

    Generally speaking, no matter how strong a regr human being¡¯s body was, they strength limited them to only be able to pilot a yellow mecha. Only soul masters could control purple mechas and those beyond it.

    The mecha before Gu Yue touched down lightly before it turned toward her. She could not help but frown. ¡®What does it want from me?¡¯

    ¡°Hey beautiful, fancying on board to go sightseeing with me?¡± An electronic voice was heard from within the yellow mecha.

    Gu Yue¡¯s face immediately darkened as she turned to leave. After all, this was the entrance to the Tang Sect. She did not wish to cause amotion here, and she would not allow herself to be bothered by a yellow mecha.

    At this moment, the yellow mecha raised its right arm at her to shoot a golden beam of light.

    Gu Yue never expected that she would be attacked by this mecha without being given so much as a warning. She had her back to the mecha and could react after the golden light hit her.

    The golden light coiled and wrapped itself silently around her waist but Gu Yue was already glowing with silver light. She prepared herself to use Spatial Retreat, but that thing around her waist felt familiar... It was familiar enough to make her stop her attempt to use Spatial Retreat.

    She instinctively looked down and noticed that the golden vines faintly seemed like they had scale patterns on them. They also gave off a faint bluish glow from within. ¡®This was...¡¯

    She abruptly turned around just in time to witness the cockpit of the mecha slowly opening. A person stood on the pilot¡¯s seat. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Tang Wulin?¡¯

    Tang Wulin smiled as he waved at her. The Bluesilver Grass pulled her toward him, and Gu Yue managed a small scream as she flew toward the cockpit.

    Tang Wulin caught her in his arms and guided her slender limbs to seat her down in the co-pilot¡¯s seat.

    The pilot¡¯s seat was designed in such a way that it would require the pilot to stand. This would allow a greater harmonization between driver and mecha and result in greater control. Naturally, braces made to hold the pilot in ce were everywhere. The co-pilot¡¯s seat was just behind the pilot¡¯s seat on the side and was designed so the co-pilot would be sitting.

    This particr design in the mecha was initially intended to preservebat power by swiftly switching the positions of the two pilots via the switching settings in the off-chance that the pilot was faced withplications.

    For a civilian-use mecha, it was just perfect for bringing a passenger along.

    In many ces, rich kids usually had a mecha to their name so they could pick girls up. Sitting in a mecha¡¯s co-pilot seat was definitely a new and exciting experience for any ordinary person.

    After she was seated on the soft and stuffed leather seat, the safety belt clicked into ce automatically. Gu Yue rolled her eyes at Tang Wulin. ¡°You came all the way to the Tang Sect just to borrow a mecha?¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°Not borrow. This mecha is mine. I had it custom-made in our academy and stored it here. I¡¯m terrified of soul trains. Trouble seems to find me every time I get on one. Although a soul car is much cheaper, it¡¯s far inferior to a mecha in terms of practicality.¡±

    ¡°You took the mecha operating course just for this?¡± Gu Yue asked, puzzled.

    Tang Wulin nodded with a smile. ¡°The other reason was that mechas and battle armor are not mutually exclusive! A mecha would just add to my battle prowess. Teacher Wu said that many powerful soul masters are also battle armor masters and mecha masters at the same time. I think that sounds quite alright. Naturally, the most important part is that I have dreamed of owning a mecha ever since I was a little boy. Now that I have the means to fulfill that dream, I have to try it. This mecha of mine is made from Star Iron along with thousand refined alloys. On the outside, it¡¯s a yellow mecha, but its materials and configurations are at the level of a purple mecha. Only the core circuit¡¯s extremely expensive to inscribe so I used one that¡¯s at the standard of a yellow mecha. This cost me a lot of contribution points. You¡¯re the first passenger, y¡¯know?¡±

    There was another advantage for him when he left his mecha here. Every time he came to the Battle Soul Hall for his weekly cultivation, he could also be able to practice on his mecha operating skills as well. There was an area dedicated for mecha operation training within the Battle Soul Hall. Compared to the basic cultivation techniques taught at the academy, he could select the techniques he was interested in and could pick the more advanced ones.

    With his strong physique, Tang Wulin was already very familiar with controlling a mecha at this moment and was even able to carry out a fewplicated moves.

    The breastte clicked shut and turned the interior of the mecha into a sealed space. Tang Wulin then worked his fingers as he confirmed the various indexes of the mecha.

    His mecha was left in the Tang Sect most of the time. Naturally, it was very well maintained ¡ª everything seemed was normal, and its energy bar was full.

    Tang Wulin inserted the Mecha Identification Card he got from Wu Zhangkong into the card slot, and with a light beep, a small row of green words appeared on the auxiliary control panel. It disyed the permissions avable to this mecha. He was allowed to freely cruise around most parts of the continent.

    The federation was still very strict when it came to mechas. After all, mechas had too much destructive power. If a situation were to get out of hand, it would have easily brought about arge number of casualties. This was the reason why it was very difficult for a civilian-use mecha to obtain an official permit.

    Under normal circumstances, it would be rtively easier to obtain a permit to cruise in a single citypared to a continent-level permit.

 Chapter 521

    <h4>Chapter 521: Riding the Mecha Together</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Wu Zhangkong had directly applied for the permit through Shrek Academy. However, it was only granted after taking the fact that Wu Zhangkong was an honorary citizen of Heaven Dou City into ount, along with Mo Wu¡¯s help and guarantee. The value this card had far exceeded the mecha.

    However, Tang Wulin was oblivious to all these things. With this card, his lowly yellow mecha could traverse unhindered across the continent. Naturally, the only condition was that he could notmit any wrongdoings. At the first sign of trouble, his Mecha Identification Card would be confiscated, and he would be cklisted.

    Wu Zhangkong did not emphasize this matter to Tang Wulin, because he believed that his disciple would nevermit such a rookie mistake.

    ¡°Off we go!¡± Tang Wulin turned and said to Gu Yue who was only inches away from him.

    The cockpit did not have much space. This was especially true for the person in the co-pilot¡¯s seat. Gu Yue had a slender build, so it was not so cramped for her. However, she was not thatfortable either.

    Tang Wulin could pick up a faint fragrance from Gu Yue because of the cramped space. The fragrance was very gentle and wasfortable to the nose.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yue nodded lightly.

    The yellow mecha took a step forward as fair res shot out from the jet-burners on its back and under its feet. Under Tang Wulin¡¯s control, the mecha immediately leaped into the sky.

    Civilian-use mechas are generally only allowed to fly below a thousand meters. In other words, they were only allowed to fly at a very low altitude. After Tang Wulin flew his mecha to an altitude of about eight hundred meters, the three pairs of ps behind it were slowly deployed to maintain its suspension in midair. The thruster continued thrusting and the yellow mecha advanced towards Heaven Dou City.

    There was an exclusive navigation system inside the cockpit which aided him in pointing out the directions. At the same time, it could also avoid any collisions with flying objects through the navigation system and radar.

    When Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha took off, countless radars began scanning its proximity. His mecha would transmit signals through a series of codes in its Mecha Identification Card to ensure its own safety during flight. If anyone were to fly up to the sky without an identification card, especially in a ce like Shrek City, the city¡¯s defensive soul cannons would attack it almost immediately. A mecha escort would also rush to the scene.

    ¡°Wow. It does feel better flying in the outside world.¡± Tang Wulin controlled his mecha with an excited expression.

    Gu Yue looked at him and could not stop herself from smiling. She found it amusing when Tang Wulin began introducing his mecha to her. It was as if he wanted to show off. She never knew that this person had such a side to him. This must be the nature of a young man.

    It was rare to see Tang Wulin this excited. He truly loved mechas!

    The mecha continued flying at high speed, and it gradually entered cruising mode. It was indeed much faster than the soul cars onnd. The scenery continuously shot past them underneath the mecha. His quick-flying yellow mecha in the sky also attracted a lot of attention.

    During the flight, there was a slight tremor in the interior ¡ª mechas also shook when they encountered turbulent airflows. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s overall control of the mecha was rather stable.

    ¡°How¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t this cool?¡± Tang Wulin asked Gu Yue beside him.

    Gu Yue smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell everyone that you bought a mecha?¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s my secret! If I told everyone, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as unting my wealth?¡± Of course it would! To an ordinary person, owning a private mecha was something extremely luxurious.

    Gu Yue smiled. ¡°Why did you tell me then? Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll feel like you¡¯re unting your wealth?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re different,¡± Tang Wulin replied subconsciously. As he spoke, he took control of the mecha and flipped in midair before his mecha nimbly continued on its way.

    Gu Yue was slightly shocked after hearing his answer, and the smile on her face grew wider.

    Soaring in the sky was too exhrating. Although Tang Wulin was able to flying practice during his training sessions, those were conducted in a confined space. This time, he was actually controlling the mecha and was flying in the outside world. It felt exhrating.

    No wonder... This was why most men dreamed of bing a mecha master. The feeling was just too amazing.

    A soul train needed two hours to travel from Shrek City to Heaven Dou City. Flying in a mecha, on the other hand, one could do the same in half the time. It was much faster and was naturally much faster than a soul car.

    When the mecha entered Heaven Dou City¡¯s boundaries, it was not afternoon yet.

    Tang Wulin brought Gu Yue straight to Heaven Dou cksmith¡¯s Association. He had contacted his uncle master before he came so there was a parking slot reserved for his mecha there.

    After the docking system was sessfully connected, the mecha descended from the sky. Itnded firmly in the special parking space on the rooftop of the Heaven Dou cksmith¡¯s Association.

    After the mecha safelynded, Tang Wulin sighed in relief. This was his first time flying a mecha long distance after all. A safending signified sess!

    The cockpit¡¯s hatch lifted and Tang Wulin disembarked from the mecha along with Gu Yue. He turned to look at his giant, ten-meter-tall mecha as pride welled up within him. He was now a mecha master

    At this moment, an unseen force pulled Tang Wulin, causing him to look toward one direction.

    Atop the rooftop of the cksmith Association¡¯s building, there was an area exclusively cordoned off for mechas to park. It was also where Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha was parked. There were also charging equipment avable there to recharge the mechas with soul power.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha was not the only mecha parked here. There were two purple mechas beside Tang Wulin¡¯s yellow mecha, and there was a ck mecha on the other side of his mecha. The people who managed to obtain permission to park their mechas here were definitely not ordinary people.

    However, it was during this very moment that Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze froze. In a faraway corner, a door of in enclosed parking space was slowly closing.

    It was obviously a space used to park mechas but it seemed like it was chartered for a single mecha. When his gaze swept over to that area, the shutter was already halfway down but he had caught a glimpse of the lower torso of the mecha.

    The bright red paint coating seemed to erupt like shocking thunder within Tang Wulin¡¯s mind.

    ¡®A r-re-red, red mecha?¡¯

    Red mechas were divine mechas that had to be personally crafted topletion. To craft it, top-grade materials, first-rate forging skills, along with the essence and martial soul of the person that had to perfectly fuse with the material were required. This would result in a creation that was in a sense, alive. It was an extension of the user¡¯s life and in certain cases, a true divine mecha might even result in a situation where the spirit soul and mecha would merge into one.

    White mechas were known as basic mechas, yellow mechas were standard mechas, purple mechas were high-level mechas, and ck mechas were super mechas!

    However, all these mechas were avable and were not out of the ordinary. However, one could count the number of red mechas that existed with the fingers on one¡¯s limbs.

    Rumor had it that these red mechas had no upper limits to them. They could even stand toe-to-toe against three-word battle armor masters and could only be controlled by someone with a cultivation base beyond that of an eight-ringed Soul Douluo. However, the requirement to craft it was also higher, especially since crafting it was as difficult as crafting a three-word battle armor. However, although it had several advantages that were unavable to battle armor, certain advantages possessed by battle armor were also unavable to it.

    Simply put, the statement saying that battle armor was superior to mechas did not apply when it came to red mechas.

    Tang Wulin would have never thought that he would be able to see a red mecha here. Although he barely caught a glimpse of its passing beauty, that alone was enough to leave him in utter shock.

    Since he saw it, Gu Yue naturally saw it as well.

    ¡°Is that the legendary red mecha?¡± Gu Yue asked softly.

    Tang Wulin nodded with excitement. ¡°It probably is. Come, let¡¯s go to where master-uncle is. He probably knows something about it. Later, I¡¯ll be learning from master-uncle for a bit. then I¡¯ll be conducting some business with my spirit alloys before I bring you somewhere. I think I can get this all done by sundown. In the evening, I¡¯ll go with you to do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Yue replied lightly.

    Tang Wulin escorted Gu Yue into the elevator and went to the floor where Zhen Hua¡¯s office was on. Zhen Hua had given them a special elevator card. This floor could not be reached by the general public.

    The elevator¡¯s doors slid open, and Tang Wulin excitedly walked out of it. Then, he stood outside Zhen Hua¡¯s office and knocked on the door lightly.

    ¡°I think the kid¡¯s here. Come in.¡± Zhen Hua¡¯s bright and clear voice came from within.

    Tang Wulin pushed the door open and entered the office with Gu Yue.

    Zhen Hua was waiting for him, but he was not alone in the office. There was another person aside from Zhen Hua in that office, and Tang Wulin knew this person.

    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s you!¡± Tang Wulin said in surprise.

    Was the middle-aged man currently seated on the sofa inside Zhen Hua¡¯s office not the one who prepared a meal for him when he first came here? He looked like he was in his fifties ¡ª hale and hearty.

    However, this uncle of a chef was not wearing a chef¡¯s uniform today. Instead, he was wearing a regr retro grey long robe.

    Although he looked ordinary, he was able to sit in the office of the only Divine cksmith in the entire generation. Clearly, he was not an ordinary person.

 Chapter 522

    <h4>Chapter 522: What¡¯s in the Divine Level! ( I )</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Oh? We have a guest! Wulin, care to introduce us?¡± Zhen Hua smiled as he said this.

    Tang Wulin replied respectfully, ¡°Uncle-master, this is my ssmate Gu Yue. Gu Yue, this is my uncle-master, this uncle here is my uncle-master¡¯s friend.¡±

    Tang Wulin had told Gu Yue his about his uncle-master¡¯s identity long ago. Gu Yue stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Your Grace.¡±

    Zhen Hua looked at Gu Yue, and turned to look at Tang Wulin again with a dubious glint in his eyes. ¡°I was under the impression that you only know how to forge and cultivate. I now see that your emotional quotient is quite high as well. Very good, very good. Have a seat youngdy, no need for such formalities. Make yourself at home.¡±

    When she felt Zhen Hua¡¯s friendliness, Gu Yue could not help but smile. She nodded toward the Divine Craftsman.

    Tang Wulin could not help but speak, ¡°Uncle-master, I saw a red mecha on the rooftop when I arrived! It¡¯s so cool! It¡¯s a shame I didn¡¯t get to see the whole thing. Whose mecha is that? Is it yours?¡± With Zhen Hua being the only Divine Craftsman in the entire generation, it would not be out of the ordinary if he owned a red mecha.

    Even a ck mecha would cost a fortune, let alone a red mecha. Its price was not something just anyone could afford, not even Sprit Douluos.

    What surprised Tang Wulin was that Zhen Hua shook his head with a smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s not mine.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt a sudden disappointed. If that red mecha was uncle-master¡¯s, he would still be able to have a chance to take a good look. If it was not uncle-master¡¯s... Well, it would obviously be rather difficult.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. You flew here on a mecha? You still have spare time on your hands to practice operating a mecha?¡± Zhen Hua asked with curiosity.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always liked mechas ever since I was a little boy. Teacher Wu said that battle armor masters could also be mecha masters, that both do not contradict one another. That was why I wanted to give it a go. So... I got a yellow mecha custom-made at the academy.¡±

    Zhen Hua shook his head with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re right about this but you¡¯ve forgotten one vital fact ¡ª one¡¯s energy is limited. It won¡¯t be a problem if it¡¯s only a yellow mecha, but it isn¡¯t that easy to continuously upgrade your mecha. I think you can still handle a purple mecha, but it won¡¯t be that easy when ites to ck mechas in the future.

    ¡°After a certain level, mechas need to conform to the soul master in order to unleash its true capabilities. This process requires endless grinding, and the soul master has to be truly involved in the crafting process, which also entails endless rounds of debugging the mecha. The time required would be no less than what you¡¯d need to spend crafting your battle armor. Although top battle armor masters would also choose to own a mecha, they¡¯re doing that because they¡¯ve hit a bottleneck in their journey to improve their battle armor. At your age, I find it best if you were not distracted as much as possible. It¡¯s fine if you have a yellow mecha but don¡¯t get too engrossed. Mechas have quite a few attractive qualities. If you go in too deep, you might not be able to get out. I suggest you focus your energy on bing a battle armor master as soon as possible. That¡¯s the path you should take.¡±

    After he heard Zhen Hua¡¯s words, Tang Wulin was instantly shocked. ¡®He was right! Uncle-master had a point!¡¯ He had not thought about it from this perspective in the past. The main reason he could do this was that he had an extra twelve hours to train in the Battle Soul Hall. However, if he wanted to reach greater heights with a mecha, he would definitely need more energy.

    ¡°Uncle-master, I understand now. This mecha of mine is mainly for transportation, I won¡¯t waste too much time on it. Rest assured.¡±

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°However, it won¡¯t hurt to know more about mechas. With your current progress, you won¡¯t have too much of a problem bing a battle armor master as long as you maintain your cultivation efforts. You can still delve into mechas in the future after you¡¯ve reached the top and hit a bottleneck with your battle armor. You want to take a look at that red mecha?¡±

    Tang Wulin immediately nodded with excitement.

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll decide on behalf of the owner and let you have a look. There¡¯s nothing wrong in widening your horizons. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As he said this, he stood up and walked out of the office.

    Uncle Chef also got up and smiled. ¡°You sure are generous at the expense of others!¡±

    Zhen Hua guffawed as he pushed the door open and went out.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue followed behind them. When he thought about being able to see a red mecha, he was filled with excitement. Even Gu Yue exhibited excitement in her eyes.

    A red mecha was something that stood at the peak of the food chain on the continent!

    After they boarded the elevator, Tang Wulin asked Zhen Hua, ¡°Uncle-master, you have a red mecha, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Zhen Hua shook his head. ¡°I have a ck mecha. You¡¯ll understand after you learn more about mechas. Crafting a red mecha is a very taxing affair. My heart and mind are mostly focused on forging. I don¡¯t want to waste too much time on a red mecha. The main reason is because I¡¯m worried that I might get addicted. Once you¡¯ve entered the realm of red mechas, there are no limits to your improvements. All the red mecha masters I know of are obsessed with the continuous development of their mecha.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true! It won¡¯t be an exaggeration even if we say that red mechas are like a poison.¡± Uncle Chef sighed.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s curiosity increased after he heard them say those words. Just how special were red mechas that even his uncle-master did not try to recklessly craft one? It seemed like the real thing far exceeded the legends told about it!

    They returned to the rooftop with Zhen Hua walking at the very front. He headed in a beeline for the exclusive red mecha parking space.

    He did not make any special controlling gestures, but the shutter door opened and exposed the mecha, feet first. This time, they were much closer and had a clearer view.

    The mecha¡¯s feet were magnificently streamlined. There were dark golden striations on the bright red mecha. Mechas were made up of many parts, but this red mecha seemed to beposed of fewerponents than ordinary mechas. For example, its ankle and sole seemed to be made with a single, jointlessponent. As the shutter door continued its ascent, the calf was exposed, then the thigh.

    Tang Wulin was shocked that the red mecha resembled an erged human rather than a mecha. It was slender, and its proportions were simr to that of a human. Its body was a bright red, and aside from the dark golden striations, it had no extravagant equipment or any additional armor.

    Tang Wulin also noticed that he could not discern the quality of the alloys used to forge this mecha despite his cksmith rank.

    This could only have meant one thing ¡ª the alloys used to craft this red mecha far exceeded Spirit Forging. That was the reason why he could not even discern the type of alloys used.

    Finally, the red mecha was disyed in its full glory before their eyes.

    The mecha was about six meters tall. It looked more petite and nimble than ordinary mechas. The most peculiar thing was that Tang Wulin saw no weapons fitted on the mecha at all. This gave it an overall look that was both magnificent and graceful.

    An ordinary mecha still looked very much like a machine. However, this red mecha resembled an erged human who was wearing simple armor.

    Although it did not give off a powerful aura, its streamlined design made it look like a work of art. Even the most fastidious aesthete would not be able to point out a single w.

    ¡®So this was a red mecha that¡¯s also known as a divine mecha!¡¯

    Zhen Hua walked to Tang Wulin¡¯s side, smiled and said, ¡°I take it that you don¡¯t see anything special about it?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded subconsciously.

    ¡°Little Red.¡± Uncle Chef¡¯s deep voice sounded beside them.

    At the very next moment, the red mecha moved.

    The dark golden striations on its body shone as its bright red coating of paint gave off a lustrous shine.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here. What can I do for you?¡± A gentle female voice came from Little Red¡¯s body.

    ¡®It can talk?¡¯ Tang Wulin looked at Uncle Chef in shock.

    Uncle Chef took a few steps forward. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯re two children who were curious about you. I brought them here to have a look. Give us a simple demonstration of how you¡¯re different from ordinary mechas.¡±

    ¡°You got it, boss.¡±

 Chapter 523

    <h4>Chapter 523: What¡¯s in the Divine Level? (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°You got it, boss.¡± it seemed that the red mecha took on a sweet tone because it had seen Uncle Chef.

    ¡®This...¡¯

    Shortly after, a red light shed, and the six-meter-tall red mecha vanished into thin air. When it reappeared, it was already ten meters away from where it stood earlier.

    ¡®Is that teleportation?¡¯

    Uncle Chef said drily, ¡°This is one of its vital functions ¨C Teleportation. With this, it can use Spatial Retreat within a thousand meter radius.¡±

    Then, the red light once more and the red mecha was suddenly sprawled on the ground. It had transformed into a red soul sports car that was extremely gorgeous. It had a perfectly streamlined body with two seats in it.

    With the next sh of the red light, the red mecha began hovering in midair after it transformed into the shape of a ne. It was then that they could feel a sharp pressure from the aura that wasing from the ne.

    The shing red light eventually transformed it back into its original humanoid form. Its arms then began rotating rapidly, causing countless soul cannon barrels to appear as it sat down and transformed into what seemed like a giant battery equipped with a hundred soul cannons. Its central cannon had a diameter of one meter.

    ¡®This...¡¯

    Confounded. That was the only word that could possibly describe Tang Wulin¡¯s feeling right now.

    ¡®Is this still a mecha? Could a mecha do all this? Teleportation? Transformation? Is this even a mecha?¡¯

    ¡®And, this red mecha was Uncle Chef¡¯s? This...¡¯

    He was absolutely and utterly confounded.

    After the red mecha returned to its original form, it asked, ¡°Boss, is that enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You can go back and rest,¡± Uncle Chef spoke gently to the red mecha.

    Little Red shed once again before it returned to its original standing position. The shining golden striations on its body turned dark once more. The mecha just stood there, silently.

    Uncle Chef turned to look at Tang Wulin and said, ¡°When mechas reach a certain level, there won¡¯t be many differences between a mecha and spirit souls. Heck, they can even merge with your own spirit soul. This mecha of mine has merged with one of my spirit souls so it¡¯s kind of like my double. In terms of actualbat abilities, it¡¯s no less powerful than me even without my directions and controls. Something like this had endless potential for development. How could a mecha master not pour more energy into it? For that reason alone, you¡¯ll have to forfeit any other paths if you choose the path of a mecha master.¡±

    As he uttered thest sentence, his eyes were full of zeal.

    Yes, he liked mechas. In fact, he had an extreme love for mechas. He was even willing to forgo the opportunity to reach the rank of a Hyper Douluo for his mechas. To this day, his soul power was still at rank-94.

    It would already be an iparable feat for a soul master to reach rank-94 in their cultivation. However, rank-94 was not enough for him and his legacy.

    However, he had no regrets. He had never once regretted pouring more energy into mechas because he loved them!

    This was a mecha that stood at the pinnacle of the current mecha world. Tang Wulin could not help himself from swallowing some saliva. For a moment, he was shaken to his core.

    ¡°However, you cannot... You must not walk down the path I¡¯ve chosen,¡± Uncle Chef said suddenly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he blurted out, ¡°Why?¡±

    Uncle Chef replied with a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s because you have the advantage of being naturally gifted with talents. The path of a mecha master is unsuitable for you. Here¡¯s what I can tell you. No matter how powerful a red mecha can be, it¡¯ll never achieve the heights a four-word battle armor can. This is a fact that reigns eternal. Even the strongest of the red mechas have their limit and one beyond the current limits probably won¡¯t appear in our generation. I know how difficult this can be because I¡¯m working myself hard in this particr direction. Now, for you... the difficulty of bing a four-word battle armor master in the future is significantly less difficult than this.

    ¡°You¡¯ve yet to learn how to craft a mecha and your forging is already at rank-5. It¡¯s toote for you to switch to mecha crafting. A true, top mecha master will also be a mecha craftsman. I¡¯m one, along with all the other red mecha masters as well. Do you actually think you can switch and learn mecha crafting?¡±

    Tang Wulin had no way of answering this question. He was right. Could he switch professions? The answer was clear, he could not change. The Golden Dragon King bloodline had given him powers beyond what an ordinary person would even see in his lifetime. He was only able to achieve what he had achieved today through years of hard work and cultivation. Although he was still young, he already had a solid nine years of forging knowledge under his belt. It was only after these nine years that he managed to be a rank-5 cksmith. Who knew how much additional time he would need if he switched to mecha crafting instead.

    In the end, it was how it was.

    Tang Wulin turned to look at his uncle-master beside him. He must have brought Tang Wulin here to see the red mecha to extinguish his thoughts about bing a higher ranking mecha master.

    Zhen Hua told him with a stern face, ¡°Wulin, remember this. You cannot have even the slightest deviation after choosing your path. Once you deviate, the consequences will be catastrophic. The continent¡¯s history isn¡¯t short of geniuses. However, there were some among these exceptionally gifted people that lost their way. It was exactly because they were too talented, along with the fact that they had too much to choose from that they got lost. Once you lose your way, it¡¯s highly likely that you¡¯ll lose everything and remain stagnant. When you want to refocus your mind, you¡¯ll notice that you can no longer do so. That¡¯s the reason why you have the be who you¡¯re meant to be and never venture down on a crooked path. Do you understand?¡±

    A chill was felt in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. It was as if he was suddenly enlightened.

    ¡°Yes, uncle-master. I understand.¡±

    Zhen Hua smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s that then. You¡¯re a smart child, you don¡¯t need me to say too much. I¡¯m not the only one who wants to tell you this, I¡¯m speaking on your teacher¡¯s behalf as well. We¡¯ll be looking over you so you won¡¯t go astray.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already on the right track in your cksmithing profession. The only thing you need is time. Do you remember when you chose not to enhance your abilities with medicine? You had already chosen your path back then ¡ª the path of a battle armor master. One day, when you¡¯ve achieved the stature of a four-word battle armor master and stand on the peak on this continent of soul masters, you can choose anything your heart desires as long as you want to. It¡¯s great that you have a mecha of your own as a means of transport, but it shouldn¡¯t be more than that. Don¡¯t delve too deep into it.

    ¡°Yes, uncle-master.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, I¡¯ll whip something up for you guys.¡± Uncle Chef suddenly smiled. He walked to the back of the red mecha and pressed a concealed button on its leg, causing a ray of light to shine on them. Then, a big box was slowly released from the red mecha¡¯s abdomen.

    It was more than one square meter. In fact, it was huge! There was apparently a storage area within the red mecha.

    Tang Wulin went forward hastily to help out, but Uncle Chef declined his help. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll do it.¡± He lifted the wooden box with the tip of his foot, and it flew up tonded firmly on his hand.

    Shortly after, a light shed and Uncle Chef disappeared. He was not teleporting, he was just fast.

    Uncle Chef was truly someone amazing! He actually used a divine mecha to store food, and he liked to cook.

    As he looked at his receding figure, Zhen Hua sighed softly. ¡°This guy! He¡¯s too easily distracted. In terms of talents, he¡¯s definitely not inferior to you but he never did manage to pass the threshold of a Hyper Douluo. It was precisely because he has too many thoughts on his mind! He was willing to let you see his mecha today because he hoped that you¡¯d take this as a lesson. With the things he¡¯s already achieved, he should be standing at the top of the continent by now.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-master, who is he?¡± Tang Wulin inquired.

    Zhen Hua smiled faintly. ¡°Ask him yourself over lunchter. Because of you, he¡¯s been in a dilemma for quite some time already. When he knew you wereing over today, he went out of his way to rush over here, and he even brought good food! He probably won¡¯t even service me like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... for me?¡± Curiosity was written all over Tang Wulin¡¯s face.

    Zhen Hua nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve experienced quite a bit of shock today so you¡¯re probably not in the right state of mind to learn to forge from me today. Come, let¡¯s go wait for our meal.¡±

    They returned to Zhen Hua¡¯s office, but Tang Wulin¡¯s heart still burned with curiosity. Who was Uncle Chef? Even if he was not a Hyper Douluo, but he was still a strong person who had been given the title of Douluo! To top it off, he was also a red mecha master. He should¡¯ve been famous throughout the entire continent. In terms of ability, he knew in his heart that this man was as powerful as his grandteacher.

    ¡®Even so, uncle-master still felt sorry for him. Why is that?¡¯

    With a heart full of curiosity, Tang Wulin waited with Gu Yue.

    After an entire hour ¡ª several tes of delicious food were served on the table.

    The dishes looked extremely beautiful and had a special aroma to them that made them very appetizing.

    The first course was four bowls of soup. They looked like a clear soup with a faint fragrance.

    When he saw this clear soup, Zhen Hua¡¯s eyes lit up. Heughed and said, ¡°Wulin, your uncle-master is lucky because of you today. This is the Fairy Fungus Soup. It¡¯s good stuff!¡±

    ¡®Fairy fungus?¡¯ A bell rang inside Tang Wulin¡¯s head. He had heard of this nt before!

 Chapter 524

    <h4>Chapter 524: Foul Qi Decreases</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Fairy fungus ¡ª the king of the fungi. Legend has it that it was a rare fungus that could only grow in ces where Yin and Yang intersect. It was one of the few fungi that grew underground, and once it broke through the ground¡¯s surface, it would give off an aura simr to a thousand year soul beast. With every year¡¯s worth of growth, it would increase its cultivation base by a thousand years. Once it achieved the ten thousand year level, it would then fall off on its own ord due to the overwhelming energy content.

    Although the fairy fungus had no intelligence, it¡¯s nutritional content would concentrate at lightning speed as its size diminished. It was only at this stage that the fairy fungus would be considered to be aplete product.

    The rarity of this fungus exceeded that of a ten thousand year soul beast, especially since the requirements of its growth was exceedingly harsh. Its nutritional content was just as shocking. It was able to bnce the Yin and Yang of a person¡¯s body. Put simply, anyone who consumed the fairy fungus would have their Yin and Yang stabilized. The greatest advantage it afforded was that it would prevent a cultivation deviation. At the same time, consuming the fungus would also add a trace of fairy aura to a person. This would make it less difficult for that person to break through every bottleneck in their cultivation.

    It was not just an ingredient, it was a treasure!

    The fairy fungus had a brownish auburn color and resembled an umbre submerged in the soup. Everyone¡¯s bowl had fairy fungus in it but when the soup was served, Tang Wulin¡¯s bowl that Uncle Chef personally served him obviously had arger onepared to everybody else.

    Needless to say, Tang Wulin¡¯s bowl of soup had the highest nutritional content.

    ¡°Uncle-master, I¡¯ll switch with you,¡± Tang Wulin said to Zhen Hua.

    Zhen Huaughed. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but this is what your Uncle Chef gave you. I won¡¯t rob you of his good intentions. Drink up while it¡¯s hot. Not only does the fairy fungus contain high nutrient content, its vor is also out of this world.¡±

    It truly was out of this world.

    Only a mouthful of clear soup entered his belly and Tang Wulin began feeling as graceful as a fairy as the wonderful sensation spread throughout his body. He began feeling as if his entire person had be nimbler.

    ¡°Prrrvvvtt!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s face flushed scarlet. How could he pass gas during a moment like this...

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Your clear qi is increasing while your foul qi decreases. It¡¯s the same for everyone. I¡¯ve drunk this before, so I¡¯m not so affected by it. Eh, youngdy, you¡¯ve eaten fairy fungus before as well?¡±

    He looked at Gu Yue with curious eyes. She had also taken a sip of the soup, but her body did not react the way Tang Wulin¡¯s did.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Yue nodded lightly.

    Zhen Hua was slightly shocked. Fairy fungus was not something that could be obtained by just anyone!

    Tang Wulin hastily exined on Gu Yue¡¯s behalf, ¡°Uncle-master, Gu Yue hails from the Spirit Pagoda. She¡¯s the disciple of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Assistant Pagoda Master, the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo.¡±

    Zhen Hua finally understood. ¡°Ah, no wonder. So you¡¯re her disciple. Good, very good, haha!¡±

    Zhen Hua had nothing against the Spirit Pagoda. As a cksmith, it was crucial for him to be on friendly terms with various forces. However, these forces would naturallye and befriend him on their own ord. Almost every four-word battle armor that existing in this era was somehow rted to this Divine Craftsman.

    Gu Yue nodded lightly, but she did not say anything.

    The bowl of clear soup ended up in his stomach. Despite having an enormous appetite, Tang Wulin was shocked that he felt full. How strong would the nutritional content have to be to produce an effect like this?

    Gas did not only go through one specific orifice. He felt as if every single pore on his body was breathing slowly as they opened up. With every breath, his body felt lighter. Foul qi was being expelled while his clean qi increased. It was truly an amazing ingredient that increased his soul power. Even his bloodline essence increased in purity despite not increasing in soul power. After he broke through the fourth seal, he had already absorbed most of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence but some of it still remained in his limbs. Under the influence of the fairy fungus, the absorption was elerated, and the remnants were assimted into his body. In a way, he finallypleted the absorption for his blood essence after he broke through the fourth seal by consuming this meal.

    There was nothing more wonderful than raising one¡¯s cultivation base by eating.

    Tang Wulin was bursting with anticipation as delicacies were continuously served to the table. Including the fairy fungus soup, there was a total of eight dishes. Although the dishes did not have that big of a serving, they were quite exquisite. Still, this was more than sufficient for them because each dish had been made with rare and delectable ingredients! Not only were they tasty, their energy content was also overwhelming. After the meal, Tang Wulin felt full to the brim, almost to the point of being too full. His blood essence also boiled, causing him to sweat slightly. This was the first time experiencing such a thing ever since he started binge-eating.

    The simplest word to describe his current state could only be one ¡ª overnutrition.

    Tang Wulin could clearly feel that he no longer had to eat anymore tonight. He only had to continuously digest the nutrients within his body.

    His body was truly peculiar. No matter how much nutrients he consumed, he would feel like his appetite could not be sated, and would digest the food he ate rather quickly. However, the delicacies before him that were made from these rare and delectable ingredients would without a doubt help him build a firm foundation to aid him in his breakthrough of the fifth seal.

    ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. Thank you, Uncle Chef,¡± Tang Wulin looked at the chef with a respectful expression.

    Then, a rare smile appeared on the chef¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯ve something that I¡¯d like to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The chef thought about it and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in private. Follow me.¡±

    As he said this, he stood up and made for the inner room. Although Tang Wulin was at a loss, he hastily got up as well since he enjoyed the man¡¯s hospitality earlier.

    At this moment, an urgent knock was heard on the small dining room¡¯s door.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhen Hua frowned slightly. It was notmon for him to have visitors here.

    ¡°President, there¡¯s a problem in the lobby. Someone came to make a scene,¡± an urgent voice came from behind the door.

    Zhen Hua was still frowning. ¡°Come in and talk.¡±

    The door opened, and in walked a middle-aged man. He walked quickly to Zhen Hua¡¯s side and spoke softly, ¡°President, two people of unknown origin have shown up, a man and a teen. The older one should be a Saint Craftsman that announced his wishes of challenging us in forging. However, he won¡¯t be the one taking part in the challenge. Instead, the teen he brought with him will. The teenager looked to be fifteen or sixteen years old.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhen Hua seemed surprised. Nothing like this had ever happened in the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s headquarters under his personal care after all these years. For someone to actually show up and challenge them, this was strange indeed.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go have a look,¡± as he said this, he stood up and turned to look at the chef. ¡°Go have your talk, I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡±

    The chef frowned. ¡°He must have some sort of n if he¡¯s bold enough to show up on your doorstep to challenge you. I¡¯ll go with you, we can talkter.¡±

    Zhen Hua was slightly shocked. Then, he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine as well. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Naturally, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue also followed them. The four of them got on the elevator and went down. When they arrived at the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s lobby, it was already packed.

    ¡°President!¡±

    ¡°Mister President, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Waves of greetings sounded. At the same time, the crowd parted to give way to Zhen Hua and the others to reach the center of the lobby. As the president, Zhen Hua had absolute influence here.

    An old man and a teenager stood in the center of the lobby. The old man looked to be in his sixties or seventies. His hair was white, and his body was big and tall. His eyes had a depth to them andcked the cloudiness that came with age.

    Not only was the other person young, she was also a girl. She looked to be only fifteen or sixteen years old. She was extremely beautiful with a gentle and graceful body but her most attractive features were her palms. Her palms were as white as jade, and her fingers were especially slender. Although her palms were asrge as a man¡¯s palms, they were much slenderer.

    When Zhen Hua¡¯s group appeared, their opponents shifted their gaze toward them. The old man had a serious expression on his face. ¡°Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua, I take it?¡±

    Zhen Hua smiled and nodded. ¡°Pray tell, from whence you¡¯vee, mypanion.¡±

    The old man replied drily, ¡°My origins aren¡¯t important. My name is Chang Gongyan. I¡¯vee here today with the hopes of challenging the younger generation of the cksmith¡¯s Association. I wonder if there are any exceptionally talented people here willing to have a match with my disciple?¡±

 Chapter 525

    <h4>Chapter 525: Tang Wulin epts the Challenge</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhen Hua frowned slightly. ¡°The association is a ce where cksmiths exchange their experiences. Of course, we can have a friendly match. However, you¡¯vee here with such a great fanfare. Dear sir, it wouldn¡¯t be good if we were to disturb the others here.¡±

    The old man spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I only wish to see if the cksmith¡¯s Association is only fishing for fame and praise. Why? As Zhen Hua the Divine Craftsman, are you afraid?¡±

    When he said this, he caused an uproar all around him with some even cursing at him. Zhen Hua was highly regarded in the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    Zhen Hua raised an arm, and the lobby quieted down instantly.

    ¡°How do you wish topete, sir?¡± This was the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s headquarters, so Zhen Hua had no choice when he was challenged. If he refused the challenge, the name of the entire cksmith¡¯s Association would be soiled. Regardless of the oue, he would have to ept the challenge, other matters came second to this.

    The old man pointed at the teenage girl beside him and said, ¡°This is my disciple Lin Yuhan. We¡¯ll have a fairpetition of forging, one-against-one. As long as there¡¯s a cksmith under the age of twenty who can beat her, it¡¯ll be our loss. If we lose, we¡¯ll join the cksmith¡¯s Association.¡±

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°What happens if you win? What happens when you lose?¡±

    The old man replied with his deep tone, ¡°If we win, we have no other wishes aside from President Zhen Hua admitting defeat. If we lose, we¡¯ll join the cksmith¡¯s Association and follow your orders.¡±

    This seemed to be a fairpetition. If they lost, they would submit themselves. If they won, they only wanted Zhen Hua¡¯s admission of defeat. However, the old man was a sly one. What did he mean by following orders? That sounded very vague and was difficult to define. Also, he made Zhen Hua¡¯s admission of defeat sound light but as the Divine Craftsman of this generation, as the top cksmith under the heavens, and as the president of the cksmith¡¯s Association, his admission of defeat would signify an admission by the entire cksmith¡¯s Association as well. This would definitely be a great blow to the dignity of the cksmith¡¯s Association!

    ¡°It¡¯s unfair! This isn¡¯t fair!¡± the brighter minds among the crowd understood the old man¡¯s intentions and shouted their discontent.

    ¡°Everyone. Quiet, please,¡± Zhen Hua calmly replied and the great lobby quieted down in an instant.

    ¡°Okay, I ept. If you lose, dear sir, I won¡¯t need you to follow any orders of mine. We¡¯ll just keep learning from each other in the future. All cksmiths are kin since the world of forging is unrted to anything else. As long as everyone is working hard to reach the pinnacle of the forging world, everything else is insignificant.¡±

    Zhen Hua had been generous in his speech, but Changgong Yan¡¯s expression had a subtle change. The deep gaze he had that was locked onto Zhen Hua flickered.

    ¡°Prepare two forging tables,¡± Zhen Hua ordered his workers.

    ¡°Yes, Mister President!¡±

    Preparing a forging table was one of the easiest things in the cksmith¡¯s Association. In no time at all, two forging tables were already set up in the center of the lobby.

    ¡°Pray tell, who¡¯llpete from President Zhen Hua¡¯s side?¡± Changgong Yan asked in a deep voice.

    Zhen Hua smiled drily. ¡°Wulin, you¡¯re up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, uncle-master.¡± Tang Wulin slowly went forward. He stood still behind his forging table and was immediately recognized many cksmiths once he came forward. Tang Wulin had been in the limelight for quite some time before this incident.

    When he saw Tang Wulin, Changgong Yan knitted his brows. This teenager did not look to be any older than Yuhan. She was the peerless genius of the century. Could it be that there was another forging genius?

    Lin Yuhan stood opposite Tang Wulin. When she saw this handsome teenager who was about her age, she was also slightly taken aback.

    As he grew older, Tang Wulin¡¯s charm slowly began to show up. Big, clear eyes, along with long eyshes, a tall nose, and a handsome face. Not only was he good-looking, he had a natural charisma about him that exuded positivity and freshness. Toward his female peers, he naturally generated quite a strong attraction.

    Zhen Hua asked Changgong Yan, ¡°Brother Changgong, how would you like to have thispetition?¡±

    Changgong Yan seemed to have already made up his mind. He paid no mind to courtesy and said directly, ¡°The simplest way of determining a cksmith¡¯s ability is through the refinement of metal. Let¡¯s have two rounds, we¡¯ll pick a metal for them to refine in the first round, and your side will pick a metal for the second round for them to refine. We¡¯ll see whose refined metal is better after both rounds. Everyone here has discerning eyes, President Zhen Hua is even a Divine Craftsman. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be too difficult to judge the oue.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhen Hua said no more and immediately agreed to his terms. Then, he retreated backward and vacated the center of the lobby. Just as Changgong Yan had confidence in his disciple, he also hadplete confidence in Tang Wulin. He did not believe that Tang Wulin¡¯s peers could best him in forging as well.

    Tang Wulin looked toward Lin Yuhan in front of him and gestured. ¡°Please select the metal.¡±

    ¡°I pick Blue Coppertite,¡± the teenage girl said without hesitation.

    When he heard the words ¡®Blue Coppertite¡¯, Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze slightly flickered. Among the rare metals, Blue Coppertite was regarded as one of the most difficult to forge. It had an internal structure which needed to be continuously cared for throughout the refining process to prevent it from scattering. It was immensely difficult to refine.

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    Rather quickly, two identical blocks of Blue Coppertite were ced on the forging tables.

    Changgong Yan and Zhen Hua were top professionals in forging. They only needed a single nce to determine that these two blocks of rare metal were of simr quality.

    Lin Yuhan looked at Tang Wulin, and he returned the gaze with a faint smile. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Lin Yuhan nodded. In the next instant, her gaze became intently focused. Her eyes were blue and once she focused her attention, they began to shine like two sapphires.

    She stretched her arms to her side, and two beams of light flickered as two forging hammers instantly appeared in her grasp.

    This pair of forging hammers glittered with a bluish luster. Surely they were made of Blue Coppertite? They were decorated with beautiful spiral patterns and were obviously well refined. Also, it had a life of its own and gave off an indistinct buzz. These were Spirit Forged Blue Coppertite Hammers!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart felt cold. It seemed that this opponent of his would not be so easily defeated! She must have had some special abilities for her to be able to use those Blue Coppertite Hammers.

    Then, he raised his arms in a simr pattern, causing two beams of silver light to flicker before two Spirit Forged Heavy Silver Hammer appeared in his hands.

    Changgong Yan had kept his eyes on Tang Wulin. This young man must have been something else for him to be sent forward by the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua. When he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s Spirit Forged Heavy Silver Hammer, he immediately sighed in relief.

    Heavy Silver was farcking in quality whenpared to Blue Coppertite. They were not rare metals of the same level, and forging hammers were the most important tools for cksmiths. When there was a difference in the quality of the forging hammer used, there would naturally be a difference in the product¡¯s quality throughout the forging process.

    Once theypleted the calcination process. The two blocks of Blue Coppertite rose from within the forging tables.

    They struck their hammers down almost simultaneously, to the point where their movements seemed to be in sync. Although their left hammers lightly hit the Blue Coppertite at the same time, both produced different effects.

    When Tang Wulin¡¯s left Spirit Forged Heavy Silver Hammer hit the Blue Coppertite, it made a crisp sound, ¡°Ding! Ding! Ding!¡± It was the Stacked Hammers effect.

    On the other hand, when Lin Yuhan¡¯s forging hammer struck the Blue Coppertite, no sounds were heard. Instead, the metal seemed to ripple.

    The Spirit Forged Blue Coppertite Hammer seemed toe alive as its spiral patterns rotated silently. Flow marks undted on the block of Blue Coppertite which had been struck by the hammer and theplicated patterns on the metal began showing signs of it being refined.

    This was also a special effect. The Spirit Forged Blue Coppertite Hammer¡¯s special effect was Propagate!

    Yes, it had the ability to propagate and nourish the metal it struck.

    This was a special effect exclusive to Blue Coppertite. The effects may not obvious when other metals were forged by these hammers, but the metal that they were forging now was Blue Coppertite and Propagate presented shocking results even on the first disy of its prowess.

    Even Zhen Hua frowned when he witnessed this scene. It seemed that the other party came prepared!

    Tang Wulin did not spare a nce for Lin Yuhan. When he began forging, he entered a world of his own. The only thing he desired to do was to show his best and forge a metal to the best of his abilities.

    By representing his master in thispetition, he was representing the entire cksmith¡¯s Association! He must not lose!

    As both parties began the forging process, Tang Wulin waved his Spirit Forged Heavy Silver Hammers at lightning speed. Every strike brought with it a strong gale. The immense force created violent booms when the Heavy Silver Hammers and Blue Coppertite came into contact. The lobby seemed to reverberate from the sound, and with the addition of Stacked Hammers, the only apt description for his forging style was majestic.

    On the other hand, Lin Yuhan¡¯s was a stark contrast to him. Tang Wulin¡¯s was like a stormy shower whereas Lin Yuhan stood like an unmoving mountain.

 Chapter 526

    <h4>Chapter 526: Meeting One¡¯s Match</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    With every strike, her hammer would pause on the surface of the Blue Coppertite for a few seconds. Her Spirit Forged Blue Coppertite Hammers did not rebound. When the Blue Coppertite Hammers struck the metal, a click would be heard and shortly after, electrical sparks would spray forth from the hammers and enter the Blue Coppertite.

    As this happened, the internal structure of the Blue Coppertite also changed with lightning speed as its inner veins were quickly put in order.

    ¡®Lightning refinement! Her martial soul¡¯s attribute must be something rted to lightning.¡¯ Zhen Hua had made that judgement in a heartbeat. At the same time, he wore a shocked expression, especially since the act of refining metals with lightning was rarely seen. Not only did the act pose a high requirement on the martial soul, it also demanded exceptional control power. This girl¡¯s spiritual power must be very strong or she would not have been able to control the lightning this well.

    The two parties continued with their forging with Changgong Yan and Zhen Hua locking their gazes on the other¡¯s disciple.

    Even Zhen Hua was astounded, let alone Changgong Yan.

    He did not sense any soul powering from Tang Wulin, which meant that he was relying on his own strength during the forging process instead of his soul power.

    Although they were only Heavy Silver Hammers, their weight was not something to be made light of once they were Spirit Forged. However, they seemed as light as feathers in the hands of this young boy.

    The sound of the striking hammers revealed that they must have weighed over fifteen tons. At the speed which this young boy waved them, he must have been born with innate divine strength!

    Innate divine strength was undoubtedly the most fitting attribute for a cksmith. This an advantage that one could only be born with.

    Shortly after they began, Changgong Yan also noticed that although Tang Wulin was quick in striking his hammers, he was not careless. Every strike of the hammer ingeniously untangled the inner veins of the Blue Coppertite instead of condensing or tangling them. He was obviously very familiar with the properties of the metal.

    He never expected for there to be such a young cksmith in the cksmith¡¯s Association, he must have been rank 4 at the very least! ¡®No wonder Zhen Hua was so confident.¡¯

    ¡°Bam!¡± The two Blue Coppertite blocks shone at the same time. Barely a minute had passed since they began the forging process but they seemed to have finished Hundred Refining the metal simultaneously. The two blocks of Blue Coppertite flickered and their veins were immediately aligned, clearly indicating that they already possess the basic qualities of a refined metal.

    Obviously, the duo would not stop forging right now. Their eyes were intently focused, and they never once spared their opponent a single nce as they put their full focus in their forging.

    No matter how fiercely Tang Wulin swung his hammers, Lin Yuhan¡¯s speed did not change. When her hammers struck the metal, the glow of the lightning continued growing brighter. As she increased the soul power she put into her forging, her soul rings began appearing.

    One, two, three, and four rings! She had four soul rings and all of them were purple! She was a four-ringed Soul Ancestor!

    This young girl was a four-ringed Soul Ancestor with all her soul rings at the thousand year level. In terms of her achievements as a soul master, she was also a rare genius!

    Her eyes were focused intently, and the pair of Spirit Forged Blue Coppertite Hammers were like extensions of her body. Every time her hammers struck the metal, it jolted the Blue Coppertite with lightning. Instead of hurting the metal, the lightning ingeniously aligned its inner structure.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s side seemed much wilder. His pair of Spirit Forged Heavy Silver Hammers gave off a series of booming sounds as the Blue Coppertite continually and visibly shrank.

    Although the duo forged in different ways, they had the same objective ¡ª to refine the metal to its full potential!

    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± Two rays of light shone brightly. Thousand Refined with spirit! Top quality!

    The two blocks of Blue Coppertite shone brightly and both beams of light shot up five feet high. It was slightly difficult to differentiate by virtue of eyesight alone, especially since the beams of light shot up at the same moment in time.

    Tang Wulin and Lin Yuhan finally took a slight pause and subconsciously looked toward their opponent. When they saw their opponent¡¯s Blue Coppertite glowing with the same light, shock registered on their faces.

    It was apparent that their opponent had disyed abilities simr to theirs in the forging process.

    However, their showdown had just begun. To be able to challenge the younger generation of the cksmith¡¯s Association, Lin Yuhan¡¯s limits were clearly not just in the realm of Thousand Refining. Naturally, Tang Wulin was also far from reaching his limits.

    The Thousand Refined glow only subsided after a few seconds had passed. The duo then resumed their forging.

    Lin Yuhan¡¯s pair of Spirit Forged Blue Coppertite Hammers struck each other and gave off a light buzz. Instantly, the glow from the Blue Coppertite before her flickered, as if it was replying her.

    Zhen Hua frowned and cursed silently. As if it was not already an advantage to forge Blue Coppertite with Spirit Forged Blue Coppertite Hammers, her pair of Spirit Forged Blue Coppertite Hammers had to have the Propagate effect ¡ª an innate ability to summon the source of life within the Blue Coppertite. It was obviously much easier for her to spirit forgepared to Tang Wulin.

    The sess rate of Spirit Forging depended on various aspects and the quality of the Spirit Forged metal would vary as well. Tang Wulin was fighting an uphill battle.

    On Tang Wulin¡¯s side, his forging was straight and narrow like an arrow. Compared to the furious storm he brought about earlier, his forging seemed to have slowed down noticeably. Under his feet, three purple soul rings arose. When it came to Spirit Forging, he would need the support of his soul power.

    When he saw his three rings, the faintest smile appeared on Changgong Yan¡¯s face. To a certain extent, the difference in one¡¯s cultivation base would trante into a difference in the abilities between cksmiths. Without sufficient support from their soul power, it was impossible for a cksmith to further progress in their forging.

    The forging process of them both managed to satiate the cravings of the audience around them. This was especially true for Tang Wulin¡¯s forging. It was based on a firm foundation, just like a textbook. His mind waspletely focused. and with every strike of his hammer, he brought out the life of the Blue Coppertite and was slowly imbuing a soul into it.

    Both of them forged at a steady speed, but the glow from both blocks of Blue Coppertite began to show different changes.

    Uniform spirals appeared on every facet of the Blue Coppertite before Lin Yuhan. Throughout the forging process, the lightning she imbued into it not only refined but merged into the metal as well. This made the spirals look like rain clouds with faint flickering lightning. It was as if a stormy world was contained within that block of Blue Coppertite.

    The Blue Coppertite on Tang Wulin¡¯s side had an equally beautiful pattern, but he was clearly not going as fast as Lin Yuhan¡¯. Even if he couldplete Spirit Forging the metal, he would most certainly be slower than Lin Yuhan. This was the difference due to their forging hammers and methods.

    Time ticked away and soon, thirty minutes had passed since they started Spirit Forging. Lin Yuhan¡¯s hammers suddenly swung upward before they gently struck downward. In an instant, several lightning bolts that were as thick as arms shot out from her body. The lightning bolts traveled along her arms and entered the pair of Spirit Forged Blue Coppertite Hammers before they were transferred into the Blue Coppertite.

    The Blue Coppertite shook violently as lightning sparks flew. The blue light it gave off was dazzling. Soon, the metal came to life and a spiral-shaped glow appeared around it. A deep buzz sounded shortly after.

    The metal sobbed. It had been granted life!

    The Spirit Forging was a sess!

    Lin Yuhan continued injecting lightning into the metal for a few minutes before she gradually stopped. The block of Blue Coppertite was now only a third of its original size. However, it glittered with bluish lights. Its inner threads were fully activated and were revolving rhythmically. Electrical sparks could also be seen within the inner parts of the metal.

    This was no ordinary Spirit Forging, it was attribute-assigning Spirit Forging. Aside from its innate special characteristics, this chunk of Blue Coppertite had been imbued with the lightning attribute. Its value was at least three times higher than regr Spirit Forged Blue Coppertite.

    For a teenage girl about fifteen or sixteen years old to be able to achieve such a feat, it was nothing short of shocking. This was not something that could be achieved by ordinary rank-5 cksmiths.

    ¡®Tang Wulin has lost the battle.¡¯ This same thought appeared in almost everyone¡¯s minds. Other matters aside, Tang Wulin had not evenpleted his Spirit Forging. Besides, a three-ringed soul master could never have hoped toplete Spirit Forging under regr circumstances.

 Chapter 527

    <h4>Chapter 527: Creation Spirit Forging</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was serious in his forging and was not the least bit affected by the life granted to the metal on the other side. Every strike he made with the Heavy Silver Hammers contained his focus and with it brought out the life in the metal.

    He was in no hurry. He wasmunicating with the Blue Coppertite as he slowly brought out the life within it, bit by bit. Instead of pushing it too hard, he allowed it to awaken by its own volition.

    Ten minutes passed. Then, thirty minutes passed. He had used up twice the amount of timepared to his opponent. Finally, the Blue Coppertite before him began to glow with a gentle light.

    A revolving spiral pattern could be seen on the block of metal but it was not present on every facet. There was only that single pattern on the front. As the spiral pattern slowly surfaced, the clear and translucent blue it gave off seemed to contain no impurities, giving off a refreshing feeling. The metal showed no sign of being artificially condition, it was full of life.

    ¡®This is?¡¯

    After Lin Yuhan finished forging, she had been watching Tang Wulin forge intently. From what Tang Wulin had demonstrated earlier, she could tell that he was a formidable opponent. Of course, she did not think that Tang Wulin could win against her, especially in thispetition. He had used twice the amount of timepared to her. Even if he managed toplete Spirit Forging in the end, the quality of his metal would certainly not be as good as hers. Moreover, his marks would be severely deducted since he took this long. With so many people looking at them, it was not possible that he would act shamelessly.

    However, when she saw Tang Wulin¡¯s disy of ability before her, her heart shook silently. If she was imbuing life through Spirit Forging, then Tang Wulin was currently summoning life.

    He did not directly imbue life into the Blue Coppertite by means of infusing his soul power into it through forging. Instead, he used the tiny bit of energy present during the Thousand Refining process to slowly awaken the Blue Coppertite.

    There were many ways to go about Spirit Forging. The method he was using right now was one of the most difficult ones. However, when a metal was Spirit Forged through this method, it would have the most vigorous amount of energy and with that, it would obtain the highest amount of intelligence. However, this method required the support of formidable soul power. The cksmith would have to continuously infuse the Spirit Forged metal with life energy.

    Their martial soul would have to be something rted to life energy or they would not be capable of performing such a feat. Most soul masters would be unable to do this unless they were willing to expend their own life energy.

    Naturally, if Lin Yuhan managed to notice this fact, Changgong Yan would have noticed it as well. His brows were tightly knitted as he observed Tang Wulin forge. The method chosen by Tang Wulin was significantly more difficult, so it would be quite difficult for him to seed. He only had a cultivation base of three rings, could he endure it?

    However, they quickly noticed that Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power seemed to be extraordinarily vigorous, and was ceaseless as he continued pushing forward. His forging was not even the least bit affected.

    After ny minutes had passed, Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers finally struck downward in a quick motion. When he drew his breath, a clear and excited buzz resounded from within the Blue Coppertite. It was the sound of joy, like the one made by a child who had just woken up. The intense life energy then turned into a bluish glow and entered Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Life Feedback!

    Creation Spirit Forging!

    These were the unique properties only attainable by those with the highest-level Spirit Forging!

    ¡®Has his Spirit Forging attained such heights already?¡¯

    Cheers and whistles filled the entire lobby in an instant. A faint smile also appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face.

    Although his soul power was still some ways away from rank-40 after cultivating for such a long time, he had the advantage of being endowed with a formidable amount of soul power and endurance. This was possible since he was under the influence of the Mysterious Heaven Method and his own bloodline. Combined, these things afforded him an especially profound understanding of life.

    He had not spent his contribution points in the special cultivation venue in vain. Every single day he was there, he would feel the life force contained within the flora, giving him a deeper understanding of it. He incorporated all of it into his own cultivation and his forging as well, leading to the leaps and bounds he made in his forging.

    The sess rate he had with his Spirit Forging far exceeded most rank-5 cksmith. He had also achieved the coveted Creation Spirit Forging.

    Although he took quite some time, the quality of his product was differentpared to his opponent. Creation Spirit Forged metals could still be modified. However, it would not be able to undergo Soul Forging since it was notpleted in one go, but it could still be fuse forged. This alone made the value of his Creation Spirit Forged metal far exceed the value of a regr Spirit Forged metal.

    The gentle buzz continued for thirty seconds before it slowly subsided. Although this Spirit Forged Blue Coppertite was not as dazzling as Lin Yuhan¡¯s, it was slightly transparent and had a rhythmic flicker of lights within it. It was moving, like the still-beating heart of a human.

    Lin Yuhan¡¯s mouth was agape. Although there was still dissatisfaction within her eyes, she held her tongue.

    Zhen Hua smiled, walked to Tang Wulin¡¯s side, and picked up the Spirit Forged Blue Coppertite.

    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve improved.¡±

    Tang Wulin grinned, then he sat down cross-legged on the floor, closed his eyes and rested his spirit. Continuously forging for more than an hour had taken a great toll on his spiritual and soul power.

    ¡°Brother Changgong, how should we judge this?¡± Zhen Hua asked Changgong Yan.

    Changgong Yan replied matter-of-factly, ¡°They¡¯re of different levels. You guys win this round.¡± His gaze was somewhat dismal. He had been so confident of winning this round, but the opposite happened.

    Just as he had said, both of the forged metals were on different levels. Both went through the Spirit Forging process, but imbuing life and nurturing life were vastly different things. Creation Spirit Forging was the highest level one could hope to achieve in Spirit Forging a metal. Heck, even he could not achieve Creation Spirit Forging, let alone Lin Yuhan. This was not because of one¡¯s cultivation base or forging abilities. Instead, it was a matter of the characteristics one¡¯s martial soul possessed. If one¡¯s martial soul did not possess the ability to create life, it would be impossible for one to achieve the highest level of Spirit Forging.

    However, Zhen Hua shook his head and said. ¡°No, it¡¯s we who have lost. Although Tang Wulin¡¯s Spirit Forging quality is superior, your disciple used significantly less time to finish her Spirit Forging. To top it off, the lightning she infused bestowed a special property into her Spirit Forged metal. It¡¯s certainly superior to a regr fuse forged metal. If we judge efficiency, it would be difficult for it to surpass the practical functionality of your disciple¡¯s metal unless Tang Wulin can find a Spirit Forged metal of simr quality with this Blue Coppertite to carry out fuse forging. He also used up three times as much time. To judge fairly, Wulin¡¯s performance was slightly inferior.¡±

    Changgong Yan was astonished. ¡°But Yuhan had the advantage of her hammers in forging Blue Coppertite.¡±

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°Each side was given the chance to pick a metal, it¡¯s only natural to pick one that¡¯s favorable to one¡¯s side. I believe Wulin would make such a choice in the second round as well. You¡¯ve won the first round. The second round willmence after ten minutes. Let¡¯s get ready.¡±

    Changgong Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. Now, his gaze towards Zhen Hua was no longer as sharp as it was before. Zhen Hua had already given him much face. The world of forging has its own set of rules when judging the refinement effects in metals. Even if Lin Yuhan¡¯s Spirit Forged metal was superior in its practical functions, the results were still on vastly different levels. Strictly speaking, she would not have won no matter what.

    However, since Zhen Hua had put it that way, he did not refute him. He wanted to win the first round too badly.

    Also, Zhen Hua said that both parties would only take a ten-minute break. Tang Wulin had undoubtedly expended more energy during the forging process earlier. How much soul and spiritual power could he recover in a mere ten minutes? Even if he picked a metal he was familiar with in the second round, the results would still be the same. He would not be at much of an advantage, and the difference in soul power might result in someplications in the refinement of the second metal. Yuhan¡¯s would still have a significant chance of winning.

    Although he knew that the other party was unwilling to gain an advantage by unfair means, Changgong Yan was still secretly impressed with Zhen Hua. As expected of the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s president, he was truly generous.

    Ten minutester, the second round began.

    ¡°I choose Heavy Silver.¡± Tang Wulin made the decision without hesitation. He did not, as Lin Yuhan and Changgong Yan imagined, pick a high-quality rare metal. Instead, he picked the ordinary Heavy Silver.

    The unique properties of Heavy Silver were simple, and it was the mostmonly used metal each cksmith would use when they began their cksmithing journey. Nobody was unfamiliar with Heavy Silver. ¡®He picked Heavy Silver... Was it to make it easier for him to Spirit Forge?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s impossible for him to achieve another Creation Spirit Forging in this round!¡¯ Lin Yuhan thought to herself. It was extremely difficult to achieve Creation Spirit Forging. The immense toll it took on one¡¯s spiritual soul powers were great. Unless he had achieved the level of a Saint Craftsman, it would otherwise be impossible for him to achieve two consecutive Creation Spirit Forged metals.

    The Heavy Silver burned as Lin Yuhan stared silently at the teenage boy before her. Tang Wulin noticed her gaze and shed a smile at her.

    His smile was warm and clean. Lin Yuhan¡¯s heart stirred ever so slightly, and she immediately lowered her head. They were about to start forging soon, she could not allow her emotions to be swayed in any way. For a cksmith, their focus was of utmost importance.

    The calcination ended, and the two blocks of Heavy Silver rose slowly.

    Lin Yuhan drew a deep breath. Like before, her left hammer struck the metal silently. ¡®Heavy Silver?¡¯ It would not be a problem for her to Spirit Forge this. More than anything, she wanted to see if he could sessfully Spirit Forge.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Her left hammer had barely touched the Heavy Silver when a roar was heard from the opposite side.

 Chapter 528

    <h4>Chapter 528: Evil Spirit Forging</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Lin Yuhan subconsciously lifted her head and looked at Tang Wulin¡¯s progress.

    ¡®He actually started forging with the metal without first testing it?¡¯ Shock ran through her mind as she thought to herself.

    It was true. Tang Wulin had initiated Spirit Forging without any preparatory techniques.

    He immediately struck the Heavy Silver hard with the hammer he picked up in his right hand. Next, he turned his body and another strike came down with the hammer in his left hand.

    Although he was not as fast as when he forged the Blue Coppertite earlier, each strike was increasingly harder.

    Using his left hand as an axis, his body did not stop turning. With every turn, both hammers would strike down like a meteor shower before he turned his body again by using the force from the rebound as an aid.

    A sense of fear suddenly shed through Chang Gongyan¡¯s eyes. ¡®Could it be...¡¯

    ¡®Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer! It¡¯s probably the Tang Sect¡¯s Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer.¡¯

    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±

    A glowing beam shot out of the Heavy Silver after both hammers struck the metal seven times,pleting the Hundred Refined metal!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s did not stop forging at all. The reason why Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer was so impressive was that every strike would be increasingly stronger. This was made possible through the use of the rebounding force from the strikes made earlier. With every strike being stronger than the previous, this was definitely one of the most powerful and rugged among the forging methods.

    The piece of Heavy Metal was jumping whilst Tang Wulin was forging with it. Not only was it not damaged by the forging process, the silver glow on it was growing increasingly more intense.

    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±

    A silver beam shot up into the sky as both hammers struck down sixteen times. The light was six feet high, and a faint dragon¡¯s roar could be heard from the dazzling silver.

    ¡®What was that...¡¯

    Meanwhile, Lin Yuhan who was forging across him had justpleted forging her Hundred Refined metal.

    It was then that two golden rings arose from beneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet. Soon after, a dragon¡¯s roar rippled from his body and resonated with the faint dragon¡¯s roar that appeared from the Heavy Silver earlier.

    A rich wave of blood essence then released from Tang Wulin¡¯s body out of nowhere, and it entered his pair of Spirit Forged Heavy Silver Hammers. Suddenly, his hammers turned into a faint golden color.

    The Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer did not stop right there! Tang Wulin continued forging and struck down with his hammer for the seventeenth strike!

    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±

    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±

    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±

    The strikes got increasingly heavier, and within each strike was an almost crazed energy. Meanwhile, a heated roar of a dragon could be heard alongside each strike. Toward the end, none of the cksmiths around could differentiate if the resonating dragon¡¯s roar was from Tang Wulin or the Thousand Refined Heavy Silver.

    It was just too overbearing!

    Observing closely, a few cksmiths noticed the forging tform Tang Wulin was using had surprisingly sunk into the wooden floor a little. This had to be from the terrifying show of force he was exhibiting!

    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±

    He continued forging with the 33rd strike.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The heated roar of a dragon then filled the entire lobby, and a tiny dragon appeared from the piece of Heavy Metal before it lunged toward Tang Wulin in a ferocious manner.

    ¡®Spirit Forging Engulf?¡¯

    This was an extremely rare situation that would sometimes ur during the forging process. He was performing Creation Spirit Forging and inadvertently caused the birth of an evil spirit. However, the evil spirit was not malevolent. Instead, it would imbue the Spirit Forged alloy with even more offensive prowess. It would be best if Evil Spirit Forging were to happen to an offensive weapon. However, the probability of that happening was even lower than Creation Spirit Forging!

    Moreover, there was a likelihood that the appearance of the evil spirit might cause harm to the cksmith, putting a pause on Spirit Forging and wasting the effort along with the progress made.

    Suddenly, the golden scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s body lit up brilliantly in a shy manner, causing the tiny dragon to let out a sad moan as it dashed onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body before it bounced back into the Heavy Silver. As this happened, Tang Wulin¡¯s body gave off an intense sh simr to a silver alloy, making it look like a mirror.

    He was no longer turning his body. Tang Wulin lifted both his hammers so high that he formed an arc as he bent his upper body backward. Then, he smashed both his hammers as hard as he could onto the Heavy Silver.

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    The dragon¡¯s roar this time was both mournful and intense. The silver dragon appeared once again but instead of plunging toward Tang Wulin, it circled the piece of Heavy Silver.

    As a final glow shed on both Tang Wulin¡¯s hands, he put away both Spirit Forged Heavy Silver Hammers simultaneously. His body trembled, causing him to almost fall.

    However, Gu Yue got to his side just in time to help him sit down in the same spot.

    ¡®I¡¯m lucky enough to have had a good meal in the afternoon!¡¯ This was the only thought going through Tang Wulin¡¯s mind at this moment.

    The strain put on his body from forging two metals continuously with Spirit Forging was too extreme and was too much for him. He definitely would not have sufficient soul power so he chose a method that wouldplete the Heavy Silver the fastest. However, the method was also the one that drained him the most.

    He had used his blood essence in ce of his soul power to continue pushing on with Spirit Forging. Although this sounded simple, the significant exhaustion of his blood essence made Tang Wulin feel like he was being squeezed dry.

    Fortunately, the massive amount of precious spirit items he ingested earlier manifested their effects during that time. That was how he managed toplete 33 strikes with Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer with full determination.

    Under normal circumstance, Tang Wulin had the ability to continue with Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer beyond what was shown here. However, the Spirit Forging process earlier did not only require great strength, it also required mastery of said strength. He had to stimte the Heavy Silver sufficiently and yet, he could not harm it even the slightest bit. One could only imagine how much effort he put into this.

    Ever since the beginning of thepetition, Tang Wulin had been determined. He was determined to bring honor to the cksmith¡¯s Association no matter what.

    All this time, Zhen Hua had been teaching him the various aspects of cksmithing and supported him in terms of the various resources he required. This had always been in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind so when he finally had the opportunity to repay his uncle-master, he would definitely give it all he had.

    Both his Spirit Forgings definitely achieved the peak of what one could ever hope to achieve when Spirit Forging.

    Achieving either Creation or Evil Spirit Forging would qualify one to be a rank-6 cksmith.

    That being said, his performance earlier definitely qualified Tang Wulin for rank-6 if Zhen Hua did not request him to fuse forge andplete another Spirit Forging to be a rank-6 cksmith. If he actually became one, he would be the youngest rank-6 cksmith in history!

    Lin Yuhan had stopped forging. She could not help herself from taking a look when the dragon¡¯s roar filled the entire room. It was that exact look on his face that had stopped her from working her forging hammers.

    In the first round, she managed to Spirit Forge extremely fast while Tang Wulin was excruciatingly slow since he managed to achieve Creation Spirit Forging. During the second round, Tang Wulin showed her that he could indeed, be faster than her. Although he only managed to do this because he was extremely familiar with Heavy Silver, Lin Yuhan knew in her heart that this was something she could not achieve.

    Looking at the cross-legged Tang Wulin, Lin Yuhan knew that she hadpletely lost thepetition.

    She was a rank-5 cksmith and had known for the longest time that she was a genius in forging. Never would she have guessed that someone at a simr age to her could surpass her. However, she could do nothing but ept the fact since it had already happened.

    Chang Gongyan was stunned as well. He became speechless for a moment when he set his eyes on the piece of Evil Spirit Heavy Silver.

    Thepetition results were clear. Even a rank-1 cksmith who had the most basic of knowledge in cksmithing could tell the winner from the results, let alone Lin Yuhan who did not even finish her second forging.

    ¡°We¡¯ve lost.¡± Chang Gongyan shed a bitter smile.

    Zhen Hua smiled gently. ¡°Actually, we just won by a narrow margin. If Wulin wasn¡¯t coincidentally in my corner, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find a young talent capable of taking your disciple head-on. You¡¯re wee to join the cksmith Association, but there¡¯s no obligation.¡±

    Chang Gongyan nodded forcefully.

    At that moment, a scarlet glow flew by the side of his neck unpredictably and seemingly out of nowhere. The scarlet glow arrived in front of Zhen Hua in a mere second. It had appeared too suddenly and there was not even a sign of iting.

    When one was on the cultivation base Zhen Hua was on, they would usually be able to sense danger on a whim. However, this scarlet glow appeared before him before he was able to sense anything.

    At that moment, a silver glow was seen and Zhen Hua disappeared from where he was as suddenly as the scarlet glow had appeared. Then, the scarlet glow shed and immediately shot into the crowd.

    The consequences of an attack capable of even threatening four-word battle armor masters and a Divine cksmith entering the crowd would be unimaginable

 Chapter 529

    <h4>Chapter 529: A Trace of the Enemy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At that exact moment, a gigantic hand appeared out of nowhere and captured the scarlet glow.

    By then, someone had noticed that the scarlet glow was actually a thin scarlet sword. As soon as the gigantic hand touched it, the sword was instantly recalled, disappearing suddenly without even revealing itself.

    Surprisingly, Uncle Chef was the one who stopped the scarlet glow.

    He scoffed as he shed and disappeared from where he stood in pursuit of the enemy.

    An overbearing imposing manner was instantly felt as a bright, red glow emanated from Zhen Hua¡¯s body. His strong suppressive aura enveloped the whole area.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes had opened from shock earlier, and he happened to witness Zhen Hua release his four-word battle armor beside Tang Wulin.

    It seemed as if his entire being sunk into the armor and before long, his body was already covered in the glorious battle armor. His terrifying imposing manner almost made the building tremble.

    ¡°Nobody move!¡± Zhen Hua shouted loudly as he focused the strong suppressive aura emanating from his body directly toward Chang Gongyan.

    It was definitely a nned assassination. He truly did not have the confidence to avoid the attack earlier, especially since it all happened so quickly.

    If not for Gu Yue working her magic to use

    If it was not for Gu Yue¡¯s spatial teleportation that worked its magic, he might actually have been killed by this person.

    The sword that assassin used had a petrifying force suppressed in it. Its objective was to kill Zhen Hua before he managed to release his four-word battle armor.

    For that assassin to have the ability to kill him and even possess the ability to hide from him, the assassin had to be at least a Hyper Douluo at rank-95. The assassin attacked him without battle armor or it would have been impossible for him to hide his presence.

    This was clearly nned. Naturally, Zhen Hua was furious after surviving the attack.

    All the cksmiths sat down under such intense pressure. Nobody dared to move.

    Chang Gongyan opened his arms wide to shield Lin Yuhan behind him. Two yellow, two purple and four ck soul rings appeared and circled his body. He was an eight-ringed Soul Douluo.

    However, even a person who possessed the cultivation base of an eight-ringed Soul Douluo would not be able to stand before the suppressive aura of a four-word battle armor master. It would be impossible for him not to have his own battle armor but he held it in and did not release his battle armor.

    ¡°President Zhen Hua,¡± Chang Gongyan shouted loudly.

    Zhen Hua recalled the imposing manner emanating from his body a little and descended from the sky.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Someone from the crowd of cksmiths shouted. The attempted assassination on the president was unforgivable. Everyone knew that Zhen Hua stood atop the pinnacle throughout the federation. This was not only due to his stature as a four-word battle armor, but was also because of him being a Divine cksmith. Four-word battle armor would not be possible without divine cksmiths. To top it off, he was the only Divine cksmith so his death would make obtaining a four-word battle armor infinitely more difficult unless another Divine cksmith were to appear.

    The assassination that had just happened was just too nerve-wracking. Zhen Hua was the heart and soul of the cksmithing world. Almost every single cksmith had benefited from him. How could they not be raving mad at the moment?

    Chang Gongyan pressed his lips together and looked at Zhen Hua who emanated a suppressive aura. He knew in his heart that exining would be useless right now, especially since he was the one who came up with this challenge that took ce right before the assassination.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re a cksmith from another continent, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zhen Hua asked in a cold voice.

    Chang Gongyan was shaken and before long, his heart sank to the bottom.

    Everyone knew that there were three continents in the current world. It was alsomon knowledge that the Star Luo and Star Dou Continent were rivals to the Douluo Continent. It the ocean did not separate them with such great distance, the war between them would have intensified a long time ago.

    Despite being separated by a vast ocean, conflict still seemed to find its way toward their direction.

    If one were to guess the identity of the person who wanted Zhen Hua dead the most, the rulers of the two other continents would be the most likely people.

    Chang Gongyan knew that he had run out of luck, especially since Zhen Hua had already seen through his intentions here. How could this have happened?

    ¡°We¡¯re not the ones!¡± A clear and stubborn voice was heard behind Chang Gongyan. Lin Yuhan showed her head and faced Zhen Hua, the four-word battle armor master. She did not want to give in at all.

    ¡°Who else would it be if you guys aren¡¯t behind this?¡± Immediately, a cksmith retaliated in rage.

    ¡°We¡¯re not behind this, period.¡± Lin Yuhan objected, there were tears rolling in her eyes.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Zhen Hua did something odd at that moment. He waved at Chang Gongyan, Tang Wulin, and Gu Yue with his right hand at the same time before a red glow enveloped them.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t he attack me right away?¡¯ Chang Gongyan felt like his actions were ridiculous.

    Although Chang Gongyan was also a battle armor master, he was merely a two-word battle armor master. Standing before Zhen Hua, the four-word battle armor master, there was no way he could fight back.

    However, Zhen Hua did not attack right away. With pressure and concern, Chang Gongyan followed Zhen Hua and walked toward the elevator, all the while protecting Lin Yuhan behind him.

    As they returned to the office, the four-word battle armor Zhen Hua had on turned into a red glow before it disappeared into his body. It disappeared just like that.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Zhen Hua pointed at the couch.

    Chang Gongyan frowned. ¡°You believe us?¡±

    Zhen Hua said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, but I believe in cksmiths. Since you surrendered on your own volition when the first round ended instead of begging for sympathy, this proves your qualifications as a cksmith.¡±

    ¡°So, tell me. How did youe here? Why did you challenge us?¡± He asked in a deep voice.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue stood behind Zhen Hua. Tang Wulin was filled with shock as well. He woke up in shock just after the scarlet glow appeared. His heart was still pounding a little from a fear that came from the bottom of his heart. The sword was simply too terrifying, and it was as if there was a disastrous, ferocious beast hidden within it. One could only imagine what would happen if someone were to be attacked by the sword.

    However, Uncle Chef managed to grab the iing attack with just his bare hands. At that moment, Tang Wulin saw that Uncle Chef¡¯s palm seemed to have turned into a faint golden color. That was the only thing that he saw.

    Chang Gongyan forced a smile. He was currently in a life and death situation so he dared not hide anything. With Zhen Hua¡¯s ability and the fact that they were in his territory, killing them both would be a piece of cake. Moreover, they were from another continent. Absolutely nobody would give their innocence back if they admitted to the ims of them being spies.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯re not from the Douluo Continent. We¡¯re from the Star Luo Continent, and I¡¯m the vice-president of the Star Luo Continent¡¯s cksmith Association.¡±

    ¡°President Zhen Hua, you have to know that soul technology has advanced considerably in ordance with advancing time and our rivalry isn¡¯t as intense as the past. It was an official from the Douluo Continent who invited us to represent Star Luo in Douluo Continent for research purposes. We¡¯re here following the representative team. I¡¯ve also been admiring you for a long time since I¡¯m also a cksmith. It¡¯s only natural that I¡¯d like to see what the cksmithing world in the Douluo Continent was capable of. Initially, we had no ns toe but the representative...¡±

    As he spoke, Zhen Hua began to slowly understand the events that had transpired. It was obvious that somebody provoked Chang Gongyan¡¯s ambition and made him bring Lin Yuhan here.

    ¡°We truly have no idea who attempted to assassinate you. That¡¯s all that I¡¯m going to say. Believe it or not, it¡¯s your call.¡± Chang Gongyan forced a smile. ¡°However, if you insist, the me¡¯s on me. Yuhan has nothing to do with it. Although Yuhan doesn¡¯t belong to the Douluo Continent, it¡¯s hard toe by a genius like her in the cksmithing world. Regardless of what you¡¯re going to do to me, can you promise to spare Yuhan¡¯s life?¡±

    Zhen Hua smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to for you to leave after something like this has transpired. Could you tell me the identity of the person who provoked you toe here? Are they from your representative team?¡±

    Chang Gongyan forced out a smile. ¡°They¡¯re not. Perhaps you won¡¯t believe me but that¡¯s really not the case. We met a cksmith when we got here. His name¡¯s Ning Fengzhi. Of course, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s his real name or not. He¡¯s a Saint Craftsman with many unique abilities when it came to forging. His expertise is forging with only one hammer and I won against him by only a narrow margin. He told me how outstanding you are as a Divine cksmith but you have no heir in the forging world...¡±

    Zhen Hua frowned after hearing what Chang Gongyan had said. Everything had just be even more puzzling. Based on what he just told them, this Ning Fengzhi did note from Star Luo Continent. Instead, he was a cksmith from the Douluo Continent. However, as the President of the cksmith¡¯s Association, Zhen Hua did not know of such a cksmith and if the assassin was rted to the person who provoked Chang Gongyan. That being said, how much of what Chang Gongyang said could he believe?

    Zhen Hua replied, ¡°Brother Chang Gongyan, you and your disciple are our temporary guests. We¡¯ll investigate the incident properly and inform your team toe for you guys at the same time.¡±

    Chang Gongyan was stunned. ¡°You believe me?¡±

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°I only believe in my instinct.¡±

    Right at that moment, a door opened and Uncle Chef walked in.

    Zhen Hua looked at him and asked, ¡°How was it?¡±

    Uncle Chef shook his head lightly. ¡°The assassin was exceedingly fast. It seems that the assassin is a rare, agility type Title Douluo that¡¯s a Hyper Douluo. He might not be able to take me head-on, but he¡¯s exceedingly fast. He managed to escape after I pursued him for quite some time. You seem to be in quite some trouble... What with a Hyper Douluo assassin on your back. Heh.¡±

 Chapter 530

    <h4>Chapter 530: Mu Ye¡¯s Identity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhen Hua smiled calmly. ¡°It seems like someone wants me dead!¡±

    Uncle Chef said while being deep in thought. ¡°The assassin has some unique abilities. His soul power is boosted by the cirction of his blood essence. I can¡¯t even tell what martial soul he has. It¡¯s all a little peculiar.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s an evil soul master?¡± Tang Wulin said after listening intently for quite some time.

    ¡°An evil soul master?¡± Zhen Hua, Uncle Chef, and Chang Gongyan were stunned by those three words.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite likely,¡± Uncle Chef said without thinking twice, ¡°If he¡¯s an evil soul master, everything would fall into ce. In recent years, the evil soul masters have be increasingly more active and have been causing trouble, terrorizing people everywhere. The federation hasunched a federation-wide investigation on them. Nobody would¡¯ve thought that they¡¯d actuallye here looking for you. Since an evil soul master even dared toe here, it¡¯s quite obvious that they have something or rather, someone powerful to rely on that¡¯s behind all this.

    ¡°Y¡¯know it kind of rings the bell a little after hearing you guys discuss the matter. That cksmith Ning Fengzhi seems different from regr soul masters. The energy he gives off when forging is exceptionally cold,¡± Chang Gongyan said.

    Zhen Huaughed. ¡°Great... An evil soul master! I¡¯ve never fought an evil soul master before. Uncle Chef, tell Wulin about that thing. Let me handle the assassination.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Uncle Chef looked deeply into his eyes and turned around to look at Tang Wulin. ¡°Please, follow me to the small canteen. You have toe alone.¡± He intentionally emphasized that he wanted Tang Wulin to go alone.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Wulin looked at Gu Yue apologetically but she shed a smile his way.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s impression of Uncle Chef had totally changed after his visit to Heaven Dou City this time around. Uncle Chef was definitely someone who stood at the peak of the continent. Not only was he in possession of a divine mecha, he was also an expert at the Title Douluo capable of taking on a Hyper Douluo. Even if he was at Shrek Academy, he would at least possess an ability simr to the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Elder.

    Space around them became a little distorted as they entered the small canteen. A gentle soul power was isting them from the outside world.

    The only thing Tang Wulin managed to see was a faint green ring that seemed to iste the space they were in. It felt magical, and was as if they were covered by a gigantic air bubble.

    ¡®Is this some kind of high-level soul power maniption to create an isted area?¡¯

    ¡°Uncle... How should I actually address you?¡±

    Uncle Chef smiled calmly as he replied, ¡°My name¡¯s Mu Ye. Just Uncle Ye will do.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Ye.¡± Tang Wulin definitely had the gift of gab when it came to sweet-talking.

    Mu Ye then said, ¡°You¡¯re probably wondering why I¡¯m speaking to you alone.

    ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a very long time and I¡¯ve finally made up my mind. I won¡¯t be beating around the bush, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I¡¯m hoping that you¡¯d be willing to inherit my teachings or rather, my sect¡¯s teachings.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°Uncle Ye, what do you mean?¡± He already had three teachers for forging alone. Including his uncle master Zhen Hua, he would already have four teachers. Meanwhile, he also had grandteacher and Teacher Wu to guide him in cultivation. Would this mean he would have another teacher?

    My Ye continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re from Shrek Academy, I initially hesitated because my sect used to be rivals with Shrek. It¡¯s just that... my sect has been going downhill as time passed and we can no longer go against Shrek. I¡¯ve heard from Zhen Hua that you¡¯ve joined the Tang Sect, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    Mu Ye said, ¡°Are you willing to give up your identity in the Tang Sect? You¡¯ll probably still be an outer disciple. Giving up your identity there shouldn¡¯t affect you too much.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at him in shock and shook his head immediately. ¡°No, I absolutely can¡¯t do that. The Tang Sect has been a great help in elevating my cultivation in the past. All my current cultivation methods are from the Tang Sect. I can¡¯t leave them!¡±

    Mu Ye frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. My sect¡¯s techniques are definitelyparable to the Tang Sect. Moreover. I¡¯m the current Sect Master. As long as you¡¯re willing to learn from me, you¡¯ll be getting more than what you¡¯re currently getting from the Tang Sect. Although we¡¯re notparable with the Tang Sect, we emphasize different things. To top it all off, we¡¯re definitely no weaker whenpared to the Tang Sect when you reach the peak.¡±

    Tang Wulin continued shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Ye. I can¡¯t promise you that. I like the Tang Sect. I¡¯m passionate about the Tang Sect. No matter what happens, it¡¯s impossible that I betray the Tang Sect. Moreover, I¡¯m now a member of the Battle Soul Hall.¡± He had been receiving various benefits from the Tang Sect ever since he joined. In truth, he did not even have to sacrifice a single thing. How could he leave Tang Sect just like that?¡±

    Mu Ye was a little surprised as he replied, ¡°You¡¯ve joined the Battle Soul Hall? That¡¯s indeed a little troublesome. It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll go to Tang Sect myself as long as you¡¯re willing to. I¡¯ve sufficient pull there to bring you over.¡±

    Tang Wulin lifted his head and looked at him. ¡°Uncle Ye, why did you choose me?¡± This was the question burning at the back of his head.

    Mu Ye replied, ¡°It¡¯s because you have talents that suit our sect¡¯s methods very well. Many outsiders think that the most important thing to our sect is a fitting martial soul. However, one¡¯s bloodline is the most important factor, not one¡¯s martial soul. Only people with a powerful blood essence can cultivate our sect¡¯s methods to its peak. It¡¯s umon knowledge that the Sect Leaders of every generation do not have extraordinarily powerful martial souls. Instead, we¡¯re actually talented when it came to our blood essence.¡±

    ¡°I realized how extraordinary you were in this aspect when Iid eyes on you. Your powerful blood essence actually surpasses those your age and you¡¯re far beyond ordinary soul masters. I, for one, didn¡¯t have such amazing blood essence when I was your age. That being said, I was initially hesitant when I found out you were a student at Shrek Academy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thoroughly thinking about it after I went back and soon, I finally decided because I probably won¡¯t have anyone to inherit my teachings with blood essence richer than yours in this world. This is the most important thing since there are probably ways to make up for the rest. For instance, Shrek is just an academy. You can leave after you¡¯re done learning and have graduated. Meanwhile, I¡¯m willing to pay a price to get you out of the Tang Sect.¡±

    Tang Wulin was shocked. ¡°Does that mean your sect cultivates mainly with blood essence?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ye said in pride.

    ¡°In blood essence cultivation, I dare say that there¡¯s nobody who is able to teach you more than our sect.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned and proceeded to shake his head after some thought. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Ye. I really can¡¯t promise you that. The academy part is still eptable but I can¡¯t betray the Tang Sect. I didn¡¯t only learn a lot from them, but I genuinely like them. I¡¯ve been hearing tales of the Tang Sect ever since I was a young boy, and I¡¯m honored that I was able to join the Tang Sect. Thank you for your kindness.¡±

    Mu Ye said a little angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve heard tales about the Tang Sect when you were younger? Then, have you heard tales of the Body Sect?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment and almost stammered but did not say a thing. Could he actually say that he had not heard of it before? In truth, he truly never heard of this sect in the past.

    A gush of disappointment appeared on Mu Ye¡¯s face. The Body Sect was indeed, going downhill. Ever since the cmity that happened tens of thousands of years ago, the Body Sect¡¯s downhill descent began. It was no longer on the pinnacle of this continent.

    Once upon a time, all the Sect Masters in the Body Sect either had a cultivation base beyond that of a Hyper Douluo or were demigod-level experts who had surpassed even a Limit Douluo.

    However, as time passed, Shrek continued creating powerful experts to lead while he, as the Sect Master of the Body Sect could not even break through to a Hyper Douluo.

    ¡°Uncle Ye, are you alright?¡± Tang Wulin asked carefully when he noticed something wrong with Mu Ye¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Mu Ye waved with a little frustration. A gush of soul power was felt emanating from him as the soul power around them weakened. Then, Mu Ye morphed into a glow and disappeared. The only thing that Tang Wulin could feel was a force that pushed against him, causing him to stagger a couple of steps backward. When he looked forward, Mu Ye was nowhere to be seen in the small canteen.

 Chapter 531

    <h4>Chapter 531: What A Coincidence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Sigh...¡± Tang Wulin let out a sigh. As a matter of fact, he was extremely willing to be Mu Ye¡¯s disciple. Putting everything aside, Mu Yue¡¯s cooking alone had already won Tang Wulin over. He was sure that his cultivation would improve by leaps and bounds if he continued having ess to the good food made by Uncle Chef that often.

    However, betraying the Tang Sect for the sake of food alone was ridiculous.

    If only Tang Sect had a great chef like Uncle Ye...

    As he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, Tang Wulin walked out of the small canteen feeling a little helpless.

    Chang Gongyan and Lin Yuhan were no longer there. Zhen Hua and Gu Yue were the only people left.

    ¡°Uncle-master.¡± Tang Wulin called out respectfully.

    Zhen Hua smiled gently. ¡°How was it? The talk with him.¡±

    Tang Wulin said a little awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t promise Uncle Ye what he wanted so he left. I think he¡¯s probably a little angry.¡±

    Zhen Huaughed out loud and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s hot-tempered like that. He¡¯s already so old but he¡¯s still behaving like a child! Ignore him, I¡¯ll talk to himter. That being said, I¡¯ve to thank the both of you today, Especially Gu Yue for saving my life!¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head immediately. ¡°No, Your Highness. I did that subconsciously.¡±

    Zhen Hua smiled lightly and replied, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your subconscious rescue, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be badly injured even if I didn¡¯t die. The sword was too sudden but your response speed was exceedingly fast.¡±

    Feeling shy, Gu Yue held her head down.

    Zhen Hua then looked at Tang Wulin and said, ¡°Your performance today wasn¡¯t bad either. I didn¡¯t expect for you to make such an improvement in your Spirit Forging within the past couple of months. You can alreadyplete Creation Spirit Forging and Evil Spirit Forging sessfully. That¡¯s great! Continue stabilizing your abilities and firm up your foundations. You need to intently feel the transformation in the alloy when you Spirit Forge. At the same time, you¡¯ll also need to feel the transformation your body is going through during the forging process. These are the things that¡¯ll break you through to the soul-forging level in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, uncle-master.¡±

    Tang Wulin had teaued at his current rank since he could never be a true rank-6 cksmith without first obtaining a four-ringed cultivation base. However, he was already able to Spirit Forge alloys better than most rank-6 cksmiths. The only thing he had yet to achieve was Fuse Spirit Forging. This was the reason why he could not ascend to the next rank. As for soul forging, he would need an even higher level of soul power to achieve it.

    Zhen Hua replied, ¡°Alright, there are still things that I¡¯ll need to handle. Both of you go ahead and do your own thing. Oh yeah, Lin Yuhan asked me to pass this message to you. She wanted to say that she¡¯ll definitely surpass your abilities. Wulin, my boy! You¡¯ll have to work harder, alright?¡±

    After saying goodbye to Zhen Hua, the first thing Tang Wulin did was to sell some of the spirit alloys he forged. To his surprise, the two spirit alloys he forged on the spot today were sold at a high price.

    Alloys that went though Creation Spirit Forging and Evil Spirit Forging were very scarce. Before Tang Wulin managed to sell the two alloys to the association, they were already purchased by two cksmiths who had just elevated to rank-5. They had hoped to elevate their Spirit Forging by researching the two alloys.

    Although Tang Wulin amazed the crowd earlier, he barely gained any fame from defeating Lin Yuhan on the spot. However, he did be a popr little genius in the cksmith Association.

    ¡°Where would you like to go tonight?¡± Tang Wulin asked Gu Yue after leaving the cksmith Association. They would still make it to ss as long as they returned by midnight tomorrow.

    They temporarily left the mecha at the cksmith Association and woulde back to get it before they left for Shrek Academy.

    Gu Yue replied, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Sky Dou City. I¡¯ll apany you whenever you want to go.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a stroll then. I like Sky Dou City very much!¡± Tang Wulin shed a gentle smile.

    The main attraction of Sky Dou City was that there were no skyscrapers and many of its ancient buildings were still well preserved. There were more ancient buildings herepared to any other ce in the entire Douluo Continent.

    Tang Wulin brought Gu Yue everywhere. They strolled the streets, alleyways, and the old streets. There were quaint stores on both sides of the streets and it made them feel as if they had traveled back to the past.

    ¡°Wulin, you really have to be a little more careful now. That evil soul master almost harmed you previously. Shall we return to the academy earlier?¡± Gu Yue spoke to Tang Wulin after walking for a while.

    Tang Wulin smiled as he replied, ¡°Nah, don¡¯t worry. Evil soul masters are very scarce out here, how much of a coincidence would it have to be for them to bump into us?¡±

    ¡°You sure about that?¡± They heard a cold voice.

    Tang Wulin panicked and shifted his body in front of Gu Yue to shield her subconsciously. However, by the tie they realized, the scenery around them had already changed.

    The old streets around them suddenly turned into a world of darkness while a dense blood essence washed over his face. In the very next moment, he felt fuzzy in his head and lost consciousness as his head spun.

    Then, the dark red glow suddenly weakened and the old streets returned to normal. Even the passing pedestrians did not notice two people disappearing from the street. It was like time had stopped when they disappeared a moment ago.

    Tang Wulin shuddered as he woke up from being unconsciousness from the cold and piercing chill.

    He subconsciously opened his eyes and to his surprise, there were clouds floating beneath him. He was high in the sky.

    Then, he saw Gu Yue just across him with her body lying horizontally. To be more precise, they were both held between someone¡¯s armpits.

    Gu Yue¡¯s face was pale and her eyes were still closed. The blood essence was actually from this person while the chilling cold was from the sky above them.

    ¡®Is it an evil soul master?¡¯ Tang Wulin felt helpless as he immediately guessed. It seemed like he had been too careless. Furthermore, he did not expect that this person would target him.

    He guessed that this person who flew them into the sky was possibly the evil soul master who attempted to assassinate Zhen Hua earlier. If he was right, the possibility of him and Gu Yue surviving would be minimal.

    ¡®This person¡¯s a Hyper Douluo!¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re quick to wake up!¡± A cold genderless voice was heard in Tang Wulin¡¯s ear. The sound of that voice alone was enough to make him feel like he was going insane.

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes without saying a word. It was useless for him to say anything at this point so he would rather not speak at all.

    Right at that moment, an intense weightlessness suddenly hit him, and he could not help but scream. As he opened his eyes, he was shocked to find out that they were already free-falling toward the ground.

    They fell quickly and passed through a number of clouds. The intense feeling of weightlessness naturally made people feel a subconscious fear.

    Just as they were approximately a hundred meters away from the ground, an intense force lifted and stabilized them in the air. Tang Wulin almost spat out a mouthful of blood from that but before he could do so, both of them fell to the ground.

    It was barrennd and looking at the color of the sky, it was almost evening. It was then that Tang Wulin got around to take a good look at the evil soul master.

    The evil soul master was covered in a tight gray garment. With his head covered, his eyes were the only things visible. They were gray as well but his pupils seemed strange as they were tinged red.

    Waving both hands, he tossed Tang Wulin and Gu Yue on the ground.

    ¡°Did Spectre die in your hand?¡± the cold voice questioned Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Spectre?¡± Tang Wulin was stunned momentarily. ¡°I don¡¯t know who that is.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Spectre has been missing ever since he boarded the soul train and you¡¯re one of the survivors in the incident,¡± the evil soul master replied coldly.

    Tang Wulin came to a sudden realization. ¡°Are you talking about the person who can soul forge I don¡¯t even know where he went. Do you really think that I could kill him with my cultivation base?¡±

    The evil soul master was stunned. It made sense, this kid was only a three-ringed soul master while Spectre was a six-ringed Soul Emperor. Besides, evil soul masters were slyerpared to ordinary soul masters. This alone would give them enough of an advantage when they go against an ordinary soul master at the same level.

    Tang Wulin sat up and realized that he was free. It was not because their captor was being nice but instead, it was because the gap between their cultivation bases was so big that their captor thought it unnecessary to restrict the both of them.

    The first thing Tang Wulin did was rush to Gu Yue. He touched her and her breathing was stable. However, she was still unconscious.

    He stood upright as he tried to think of a way out. Since this evil soul master kept them alive, it was an indication that they might still be of some use to him. This meant that they might still have a chance of getting out of this alive.

    ¡°Senior, why did you capture kids like us?¡± Tang Wulin asked curiously with unbridled purity and confusion in his eyes.

    ¡°Kids? Tang Wulin, Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court ss president, first grade ss one. Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi¡¯s granddisciple who led you and yourpanions to defeat second grade ss one. You even defeated the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineer Academy during the final exam. Am I right?¡± the cold voice spoke calmly.

    Tang Wulin was secretly shocked, he did not expect his captor to investigate him so thoroughly. ¡°Senior, Your Highness. Why¡¯re you investigating an insignificant person like me?¡±

    ¡°Just because you¡¯re insignificant now doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll remain insignificant forever. Isn¡¯t it Shrek¡¯s expertise to train talents like you? What future does Shrek hold if they smother you little kids in a cradle?¡± the evil soul master said calmly.

    Tang Wulin forced a smile. ¡°Are you bullying the weak now?¡±

    ¡°Call Zhen Hua on his soulmunicator.¡± The evil soul masterpletely ignored what he said.

 Chapter 532

    <h4>Chapter 532: Vicious</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was stunned. His captor only captured them to lure his uncle-master here.

    He took out his soulmunicator and peeped at the evil soul master. However, Tang Wulin clutched his right hand immediately and crushed his soulmunicator.

    ¡°p!¡± A p came toward him like lightning. Tang Wulin did not even stand a chance at avoiding it as he flew from the impact of the p. The left side of his face was badly swollen and it felt as if he was hit by a soul train moving at full speed. He could only feel a numbness ringing in his head as his ears buzzed.

    However, he did not regret it at all. He could not call Zhen Hua¡¯s soulmunicator. He would put his uncle-master at risk the moment he did that. On the other hand, if his uncle-master was lured here, he and Gu Yue would lose all their value and die much sooner than they expected.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mind was always exceptionally clear when the odds were against him. This time was no different.

    As he hit the ground hard, his head was an utter fuzz and everything around him was a blur. He attempted to stand up but his limbs were not exactly responding to hismand. After trying several times, he still ended up face-first on the ground.

    The evil soul master shifted his mask and her gray eyes suddenly turned scarlet. Almost immediately, she was already at Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    Squatting down, she extended a finger to wipe off some of the blood at the corner of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. Then, she removed the lower half of her mask to reveal her delicate chin. Her lips were oddly bright, so bright that it seemed a little strange. Then, she put her finger into her mouth and sucked that single drop of Tang Wulin¡¯s blood into her mouth.

    At the very next moment, her body trembled and her pupils shrunk to a size of a needle¡¯s point. She stood up and as she staggered a few steps backward, the look on her face when she looked at Tang Wulinpletely changed.

    ¡°How is this possible? You¡¯re just an insignificant Soul Elder! How is it possible that you have blood so pure, and a blood essence that¡¯s so rich? That¡¯s great. This is just too great! It¡¯s pure Yang energy from the blood of a boy. Haha, hahaha! That¡¯s great. What¡¯s so great about Zhen Hua? As long as I ingest your blood, I¡¯ll be normal once again. I won¡¯t have to bear the torture of soul forging at the blood sea anymore. Hahahaha! I¡¯ve changed my mind, I¡¯ll suck you dry, of blood!¡±

    Sheughed at the top of her lungs. Her voice was no longer that cold. It was now ady¡¯s voice.

    She stepped forward and as she arrived before Tang Wulin once more, she grabbed him from the ground. ¡°Kid, I bet you didn¡¯t see thising. Your attempt at protecting Zhen Hua revealed the secret of your blood. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll make you my blood servant. Judging by how powerful your bloodline is, you¡¯ll still have a great body for a blood servant even if I sucked out all your blood. Great! This is great! I never expected my luck to be this good.¡±

    She removed an evenrger portion of the bottom half from her mask as she spoke, and two extraordinarily ferocious fangs grew out at an rming rate when her red lips parted.

    Tang Wulin attempted to fight back but his body was covered in an unknown chill. No matter how rich his blood essence was, he could not stop the restricting cold.

    Then, she licked her fangs with her pink tongue. She was just like a predator that was holding itself back from eating the most delicious food in the world. As she inched closer toward Tang Wulin, a faintly sweet fragrance emanated from her body.

    Tang Wulin forced a smile. ¡°Wait.¡± His voice was a little unclear now due to the p.

    ¡°Sure. Since your blood is so important, I¡¯ll let you speak one sentence. However, don¡¯t you dare irritate me by begging.¡± There was a kind of charm in the evil soul master¡¯s voice. It was the kind of charm that could make a person anxious.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I¡¯m not begging for me since I know I have no way to escape. However, since my blood will benefit you greatly, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll need to find a ce to cultivate after ingesting my blood, right? You shouldn¡¯t waste your time! If that¡¯s the case, could you let mypanion go free? She¡¯s of no use to you and won¡¯t even pose a threat since she¡¯s so weak. Please, bring me with you and you can suck my blood somewhere else. Please? You¡¯ll just have to get rid of her here. I don¡¯t want her to see me getting my blood sucked by you.¡±

    The evil soul master was stunned, to the point where her hands became stiff. ¡°You¡¯re dying and you¡¯re thinking about her? Do you like her? You¡¯re just a kid, do you even understand love?

    Tang Wulin tried smiling. ¡°I don¡¯t know what love is, but nothing makes sense now since I¡¯m dying. Can you at least promise me this? Consider this myst wish before I die.¡±

    The evil soul master sighed all of a sudden. ¡°I never knew there were people still willing to sacrifice their lives for others. You¡¯re a good person, no wonder your blood is so pure. I¡¯ve always thought that all men in this world were cheaters. So... It actually is possible to remain pure without being affected by worldly matters when one is young. I desire your blood even more now!¡±

    Initially, Tang Wulin was still hopeful when he heard what she was saying in the beginning. However, thatst sentence crushed all his hopes.

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll grant you your wish. I¡¯ll release her.¡±

    ¡°But who¡¯s going to let you go then?¡± An absurd-sounding voice appeared out of nowhere.

    The voice was heard from every direction and its source could not be identified. However, as soon as the voice appeared, the space around them began to tremble as a suppressive aura was felt in every inch around them. Then, an insanely terrifying pressure sealed the space around them instantly.

    The evil soul master immediately turned around to the sight of a huge silhouette inching step after step toward her.

    ¡®How¡¯s this possible? With my powerful perception, how was it that I didn¡¯t sense his presence before this? Why didn¡¯t I sense anything when there¡¯s someone so close!?¡¯

    She could sense danger from this person¡¯s spirit and soul as it slowly crept up her spine and spread through her head. It had been a long time since the evil soul master felt that.

    The vicious force emanating from the huge silhouette was from the fusion of countless blood particles. He towered over 2.4 meters high and had extremely broad shoulders. Also, he looked much stronger than an ordinary person.

    Upon closer inspection, the evil soul master saw the face of a middle-aged man. His face was manly and cold, while his skin was tanned. It felt like his body was covered in an alloy, and his eyes seemed like emotionless yellow crystals. This was the first time the evil soul master saw such this kind of color in an eye.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The evil soul master¡¯s voice regained its chilly quality as she tossed Tang Wulin to the ground and lifted her hands. She did this because she could clearly sense the threat emanating from the opponent standing before her.

    All Tang Wulin could feel was a chill that spread through his entire body. He passed out, feeling unsatisfied.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got no right to know who I am.¡± The majestic body proceeded to walk closer to her as the suppressive aura from his body grew more intense.

    The evil soul master scoffed and the scarlet glow in her eyes suddenly grew more intense. An intense bloody glow shot out of her body and as she waved her right hand, a thin bloody sword appeared. After a slight tremor, countless red specks appeared in the sky, surrounding the evil soul master¡¯s body that was in the center of it all. Initially, they were tiny specks but as they grew, they began to look like cold, ruthless, and bloody eyes.

    An intense wave of blood energy ran rampant as tens of thousands of bloody orbs shot out from the bloody eyes that targetted the huge man.

    The huge man finally stopped his advance. As soon as he stopped walking, he stomped his right leg hard onto the ground, creating an intense bang that seemed to distort the space around them.

    The bloody orbs shot out at an rming rate but just as they were ten meters from the huge man, a dark goldenyer unexpectedly appeared.

 Chapter 533

    <h4>Chapter 533: Limit Douluo?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The air erupted with countless explosions. It was as though every one of the glowing collisions caused a tiny crack in space itself. However, the dark gold barrier remained unaffected.

    At that moment, the huge man waved his right hand. His right arm had suddenly be muscr while his hand was growing at an astounding rate. Five shining dark gold orbs seemed like they were going to tear heaven and earth apart.

    As soon as he attacked, the imposing manner that he was gathering dissipated while the distance between them was covered instantly.

    With the cultivation base of an evil soul master, she was shocked to find that she could not get out of range straight away.

    ¡®What kind of skill does this person have?¡¯

    In a sh, a bright red glow lit up on her forehead; the countless bloody eyes in the sky were recalled and swiftly swarmed into her body.

    Her entire being was covered in blood-red armor. This armor bore no fancy patterns, only vicious bloody eyes dazzled upon it.

    Immediately, the evil soul master¡¯s imposing manner skyrocketed. A pair of ps opened on her back, resembling gigantic bat wings, blood red like her armor. As she pped her wings, a crimson glimmer emanated; the red sword in her hand shed a thin blood-like trail across the sky.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A massive st could be heard all around. From the center of the collision, the terrifying explosion shot up into the clouds. The very sky was torn apart by the overwhelming force of the two soul power waves.

    A scarlet silhouette catapulted out from the within the deep. The figure flew hundreds of meters straight out beforending on the ground. Five wounds neatly striped across the breastte she wore. Had it not been for her armor, she might have beenpletely torn apart.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re a Limit Douluo?¡±

    The evil soul master¡¯s voice could not remain calm anymore.

    She herself was a three-word battle armor master and as well as a Hyper Douluo! With the armor, her cultivation base was near to that of a Limit Douluo. On the other hand, her opponent managed to defeat her without having to put on any battle armor at all. That had proven one thing ¨C the person was a Limit Douluo. A true Limit Douluo.

    Although battle armor could elevate an evil soul master to the same level as a Limit Douluo, there were differences whenpared to a true Limit Douluo. It was a world that operated on a divine level.

    Even with battle armor, it was never really possible to reach such a level. Only people who had achieved a significant amount in their cultivation base would be able to open the door into that world.

    At that point, the bloody-eyed evil soul master no longer cared about the power Tang Wulin could grant her and she rolled herself onto the floor. In an instant, her bodypletely transformed into glowing red stripes and shot out everywhere.

    Rather than escaping toward one specific direction, the glowing bands scattered every which way. Just like that, the evil soul master had disappeared and was nowhere to be seen.

    Surprisingly, the enormous man did not chase after her. Instead, he walked slowly toward Tang Wulin and Gu Yue. His right arm slowly shrank back to its initial size, while the five des that had extended from his fingers retracted.

    He only stopped walking when he arrived before Gu Yue.

    At that moment, Gu Yue sat up from the ground. Yes, she sat up right away.

    ¡°Miss,¡± the man said respectfully with one knee on the ground.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Yue gave a short response and stood up. She walked to Tang Wulin and squatted down slowly. Gently, she caressed his face.

    A gentle spark of light emanated from her and entered Tang Wulin¡¯s cheek, causing the swelling to heal.

    The massive warrior stood straight as an arrow, but he did not ask anything. His eyes, like yellow crystals, showed no sign of emotion at all.

    ¡°Are you curious as to why I didn¡¯t let you kill that evil soul master?¡±

    Although Gu Yue faced Tang Wulin, she asked the man.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied simply.

    ¡°¡®The enemy of my enemy is my friend¡¯. We should use whatever we have at our disposal. You can leave now.¡± Gu Yue waved her hand.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the hulking figure responded once more before turning around and walking slowly into the darkness.

    Shadow fell upon them. Night hade.

    Gu Yue sat by Tang Wulin, gazing at him dreamily. Only sometimeter did she walk to Tang Wulin andy down. She leaned her body into his embrace.

    ...

    ¡°Woah! This is too much!¡± Zhen Hua¡¯s face was ghastly pale.

    Mu Ye peered at him. ¡°They¡¯re fine, I¡¯ve checked their bodies thoroughly. But it seems like Heaven Dou City might be dangerous now. Have you reported this incident to the federation? It¡¯s best that you inform Shrek Academy as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhen Hua nodded and calmed himself down.

    ¡°Fortunately, they¡¯re alright, but looking at the condition of the scene, it appears as though there was a fight between masters. Furthermore, the elemental wave in the air was incredibly powerful. This was most certainly a fight between Hyper Douluo level experts. That evil soul master must have escaped. Could it have been people from Shrek Academy who were there?¡± Mu Ye asked Zhen Hua.

    Zhen Hua shook his head. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be. I¡¯ve asked Shrek. I¡¯ll send them back myself after Wulin wakes up. It seems like this boy has been targeted by the evil soul master as well. Don¡¯t let him leave the academy arbitrarily in the future. Evil soul masters won¡¯t dare to create trouble within Shrek. Shrek has that ¡®certain someone¡¯ protecting the ce after all.¡±

    ...

    Tang Wulin felt a sense of warmth inside himself when he woke up from unconsciousness. It was an indescribable,forting sensation.

    As soon as he sat up, he subconsciously touched his cheeks and chest. He then looked at the decorations around the room.

    ¡®I¡¯m still alive?¡¯

    That was his first response. He then quickly checked his body. His blood was still there, no longer being drained.

    A sense of excitement and joy spread all over him.

    There was no pain or difort in his body at all. Swiftly, he got off the bed and went to the window, pulling back the curtain to take a look outside.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this the cksmith Association?¡¯ It was only then that he realized he was now in safe hands.

    Thest thing he could remember was the moment when the evil soul master tossed him out. He faintly recalled the deep voice of a man speaking at that point. It must have been that person who threatened the evil soul master.

    ¡®But who was that? Was he the one that saved us?¡¯

    With many questions on his mind, Tang Wulin pushed open the door and bumped into Zhen Hua just as he was about to enter the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Zhen Hua lifted his hand and pressed it against Tang Wulin¡¯s chest to check his physical condition. The boy was in high spirits now.

    Tang Wulin said in excitement, ¡°Uncle-master!¡±

    He managed to survive! How could his heart not be filled with excitement and joy when he saw Zhen Hua again?

    Zhen Hua sighed, ¡°It¡¯s your uncle-master¡¯s fault that you¡¯ve had to bear such a great risk. I didn¡¯t expect the evil soul master to really linger around.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Uncle-master, was it you who saved us? Where¡¯s Gu Yue? How¡¯s she now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s resting in the other room. It wasn¡¯t I that saved the two of you. By the time we arrived there, both of you were lying on the ground and the evil soul master was gone. Do you remember what happened?¡±

    Tang Wulin described what had befallen him earlier.

    ¡°Suck your blood? It seems like that¡¯s an evil soul master who uses blood as her cultivation source,¡± Mu Ye walked toward them from the other direction.

    ¡°Uncle Ye.¡± Tang Wulin was even more relieved when he saw him.

    Zhen Hua said, ¡°You guys should be going to ss today, am I right? You¡¯ve missed your morning ss. If you¡¯re up to it, let me take the both of you back to the academy.¡±

    Zhen Hua had his own private high-altitude flying car which could reach extremely high speeds. It was much faster than the average mecha.

    Tang Wulin looked at Gu Yue while sitting at the back of the car.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for getting you into trouble,¡± Tang Wulin said softly to her.

    Gu Yue shook her head.

    ¡°Are you alright? Are there any hidden injuries on your body?¡± Tang Wulin asked her gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Yue shook her head again.

    Tang Wulin attempted to ask more, but Gu Yue ced her palm to his and held onto his hand.

    Without knowing why, Tang Wulin felt at peace as soon as her rather cold little hand held onto his.

    The two of them did not say anything, while Zhen Hua who was in front was clearly gloomy. Although he did not speak much about the incident, Tang Wulin could clearly feel the anger he was suppressing.

    The high-altitude flying car¡¯s speed was fast, much faster than that of Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha. What surprised Tang Wulin was that Zhen Hua¡¯s flying car did not only fly directly into Shrek City but straight toward Shrek Academy. Itnded slowly as they arrived outside of the academy entrance.

    ¡°Wulin, this is for you. Go to ss now.¡± Zhen Hua turned around and gave Tang Wulin a ring. It was different from his first spatial ring. This ring had a magical jade green color, and it bore a silver stone. It had the appearance of a rich life source that was ready to blossom and looked oddly beautiful.

    Tang Wulin tried it on and found that it fit nicely on the little finger of his left hand.

    ¡°Uncle-master, this is...¡±

 Chapter 534

    <h4>Chapter 534: Back to the Academy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhen Hua said, ¡°It¡¯s me, your uncle-master who dragged you guys into this. Let¡¯s consider this to be a littlepensation for you. Your mecha¡¯s in there.¡±

    Tang Wulin was immediately shocked by this. He knew exactly what Zhen Hua meant when he said his mecha was ¡°in there¡±. It meant that the ring¡¯s storage was enough to contain his yellow mecha! It was such a precious treasure. A spatial ring of that level was extremely rare across the entire continent.

    ¡°Uncle-master, this is priceless. I can¡¯t take it.¡± Tang Wulin attempted to reject the gift.

    Tang Wulin looked distraught at first. ¡°Alright then, you guys can leave now.¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll take it then!¡±

    Zhen Hua could not hold back any longer andughed out loud. ¡°You little miser, get lost now!¡±

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue got out of the car and ran toward the academy immediately. They still had to attend ss.

    Zhen Hua¡¯s expression became serious again as he watched them leave. He then said to the driver, ¡°Go to the inner court.¡±

    The vehicle ascended once more. Although they were already in the Shrek Academy area, nobody could stop them from doing that. The flying car sped up and arrived at the Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court within a few blinks, stopping outside of the entrance. Zhen Hua got out of the car, taking long strides as he walked toward the inner court.

    His high-altitude flying car could ess almost anywhere on the continent, but not here. It was the Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court, so he would have to get out of the car as a show of respect to Shrek.

    Zhen Hua began to walk instead of fly when he arrived at the side of Sea God¡¯s Lake.

    Floating on the water¡¯s surface, he reached the shore of the Sea God¡¯s Ind in a matter of moments.

    There, he stopped walking and waited in silence.

    It did not take long for someone to walk out of the Sea God¡¯s Ind. Surprisingly, it was Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Pavilion Master is waiting for you,¡± Zhuo Shi said to Zhen Hua with a nod.

    Zhen Hua nodded slightly in reply. With Zhuo Shi leading the way, they walked into the Sea God¡¯s Ind.

    At the center of the Sea God¡¯s Ind stood a huge wooden house built leaning against an enormous tree. It could be said that this building was not only the core of the ind, but also of the Shrek Academy, and in fact the nucleus of Shrek City.

    For this golden house leaning against therge tree was the seat of the ind¡¯s highest authority, the Sea God Pavilion!

    The Sea God Pavilion Master was the real grandmaster of the Shrek Academy.

    He was among the most powerful and influential in thend, one of the few possessing such a position.

    Even the federation would ask for the Sea God Pavilion Master¡¯s opinion when there were important decisions to be made. The reason was simple: power.

    The interior of the wooden house was austere. If an outsider were to visit, they would never expect the Sea God Pavilion ¡ª home of one reputed to be the most powerful ¡ª to be so simple.

    There were already eight people sitting on both sides of the long wooden table. Once the master seat was filled, there were nine altogether.

    Zhuo Shi gestured to Zhen Hua to sit. It was clear that it was not Zhen Hua¡¯s first time here as he walked to thest seat on the table and took his ce. Zhuo Shi entered and sat on the fourth seat on the left.

    If Tang Wulin had been there, he would have been surprised to find the young man who was sitting on the master seat. It was the young man that he had seen before, the one who had apanied Holy Spirit Douluo on the swing. He looked like he was just 27 or 28 years old but he was handsome and wore a gentle smile on his face.

    However, every single person of importance from the Shrek Academy in attendance looked at him with absolute respect.

    Yali sat on the first seat to his right while there was a tall old man with a big, round face and a massive body sitting on the other side.

    Feng Wuyu was there as well, seated across from Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi. Meanwhile, Elder Cai sat next to Feng Wuyu.

    Yes, those who presented themselves before him were the true leaders of Shrek Academy, the Sea God Pavilion Elders.

    The person who was sitting on the master seat was the highest leader of the Sea God Pavilion, the Sea God Pavilion Master of the generation.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Zhen Hua bowed at the Sea God Pavilion Master respectfully.

    The Sea God Pavilion Master smiled slightly and gestured at him. Zhen Hua then sat down. Although he was the only Divine Craftsman present, he dared not show his pride before the Sea God Pavilion Master.

    He had yet to be born when the Sea God Pavilion Master conquered the continent in the past. This Master was known as the first among experts in today¡¯s Douluo Continent. He was considered to be the apex of humanity. It was said that if the Douluo Continent had been able to sense the presence of the Divine Realm, he would have been elevated to the position much earlier.

    Under his leadership, the Shrek Academy was as stable as Mount Tai. The powerful federation government did not dare to treat them with disdain. The independence of Shrek City came from the power of the Sea God Pavilion.

    ¡°Zhen Hua, please tell us more about the situation,¡± the Sea God Pavilion Master said with a smile on his face. There would never be a Sea God Pavilion meeting for minor matters. It would only be held when something major happened.

    Zhen Hua nodded and told theplete story of his encounter with the assassin, Tang Wulin being captured by the evil soul masterter on, and his bringing them back to the association.

    ¡°Do you have any recording of the battle?¡± The Sea God Pavilion Master asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhen Hua stood up and took out a metal staff. He pressed it lightly and a stream of light projected from the staff onto the wall. The light was a video showing what he managed to capture at that time.

    Every one of the Sea God Pavilion Elders were deep in thought as they watched it.

    ¡°Yes, there was an intense fight there. ording to what Tang Wulin said, the evil soul master¡¯s expertise is sucking blood to the point where her cultivation base might be near or already at Hyper Douluo level. The person who saved Tang Wulin must possess extraordinary power to have managed to chase the evil soul master away,¡± Elder Cai said while frowning.

    The Sea God Pavilion Master said two simple words as he squinted. ¡°Duskgold Dreadw.¡±

    The faces of all the elders in attendance were aghast when they heard those words.

    Holy Spirit Douluo Yali looked at him in a gentle manner. ¡°But a Duskgold Dreadw is rare! Moreover, I¡¯ve never heard about any soul masters who managed to cultivate Duskgold Dreadw to such a level.¡±

    The Sea God Pavilion Master looked like he was deep in thought as well. ¡°Yes, as far as I know, there is no such person but it has to be Duskgold Dreadw, and the cultivation base has to be above Hyper Douluo. Look at that. The marks that they left from the fight were not just scratches. Even the soil and the rocks around them were turned into powder. That¡¯s the sign of peak cultivation of the Duskgold Dreadw. Zhuo Shi, if I am not mistaken, Tang Wulin has the Duskgold Dreadw ability as well. Is that correct?¡±

    Zhuo Shi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a little different from the Duskgold Dreadw. Hebined the force of his own bloodline and calls it Golden Dragon Dreadw. But his abilityes from the spirit ascension tform. Do you suspect that the soul master who saved them might be someone from the Spirit Pagoda?¡±

    The Sea God Pavilion Master nodded slightly. ¡°We can¡¯t exclude that possibility. A powerful soul master that we arepletely unaware of most likely came from the Spirit Pagoda. They¡¯ve been more and more secretive in recent years.¡±

    Due to the spirit soul requirements of the soul masters, the Spirit Pagoda had umted a massive fortune and their power was expanding at great speed. In addition, during recent years, artificial spirit souls had been developed to such an extent that it granted more soul masters a chance to possess powerful spirit souls. It had skyrocketed the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s position. All this had proved the saying ¡ª you can do anything when you¡¯re rich.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible. Gu Yue is the core disciple of the Spirit Pagoda while Heavenly Phoenix Douluo is her teacher.¡± Elder Cai subconsciously looked at Holy Spirit Douluo Yali when he said that.

    Yali was a little stunned when she heard the name of Heavenly Phoenix Douluo.

    An unnatural emotion shed across the Sea God Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes. Although he managed to suppress it immediately, the entire room of the generation¡¯s finest, including Zhen Hua, noticed it. They could not help but secretlyugh inside. Rumor had it that the Sea God Pavilion Master had a history with the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s vice chairman, Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu; perhaps there was some truth to these rumors?

    The Pavilion Master coughed. ¡°I¡¯ll confirm about that with the Spirit Pagoda. Now let¡¯s talk about the evil soul master,¡± the Sea God Pavilion Master said in all seriousness.

 Chapter 535

    <h4>Chapter 535: Sea God Pavilion Meeting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°The operations of evil soul masters have been increasingly rampanttely. It has reached the point that they need to be taught a lesson. The federation has sent us a request, hoping that we could coborate with them tobat this growing threat. The only way to counter the mysterious appearance of these evil soul masters is by strengthening each city¡¯s safety measures, as well as gathering more military forces to guard them at all times.¡±

    The Sea God Pavilion Master continued, ¡°We¡¯ll approve of the federation¡¯s application while the academy¡¯s inner court disciples will aid in the siege on the evil soul masters. At the same time, contact the Tang Sect. Mobilize all our contacts and search for the evil masters¡¯ whereabouts. Report to us as soon as there¡¯s news.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± all the elders responded in unison.

    ¡°Pavilion Master, there is another matter. The Star Luo Continent representative expressed hope that we would send an exchange team to their academy, you see...¡± Elder Cai spoke.

    The Pavilion Master gave a slight smile. ¡°ept their request. Send the outer court¡¯s outstanding first and second grade students. Limit the number to ten people for now and assign Wu Zhangkong to lead the team. The new students of both years aren¡¯t bad, especially the first grade. This Tang Wulin is stirring things up. We must have him on the list so that the evil soul master won¡¯te for him.¡±

    Zhen Hua raised his brows slightly but said nothing.

    Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi spoke, ¡°Pavilion Master, those striplings have yet to form their abilities. Wouldn¡¯t it be...¡±

    The Sea God Pavilion Master waved his hand. ¡°The representative of the Star Luo Continent just arrived not long ago. They won¡¯t be leaving so soon. The academy should adjust the resources for the youngsters ordingly so that they can elevate as soon as possible. We are going for an exchange, not to show off our own prowess. There is no need to send students of higher grades from the inner court. Outstanding students of the same age are the really exceptional ones.¡±

    Elder Cai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll only return to Star Luo Continent around half a yearter. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve just sent us their application.¡±

    The Sea God Pavilion Master said, ¡°Then it¡¯s set. Yue¡¯er, you¡¯ll be selecting the candidates.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Cai Yue¡¯er responded respectfully.

    The discussion proceeded with some countermeasures and overall nning as to how to handle the evil soul masters.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue had no idea that this discussion took ce. They had just arrived in ss.

    Fortunately, it was Shen Yi¡¯s ss that day instead of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s. Although he was surprised that they werete, Shen Yi allowed them both to attend ss without pressing any further.

    ¡°Our ss president iste? Are you so happy that you didn¡¯t want toe back?¡± Xie Xie bumped into Tang Wulin and asked softly with a smirk.

    Tang Wulin red at him. ¡°Yes! I was so happy that I didn¡¯t want toe back. You should try it too next time. Then you¡¯ll know exactly what that¡¯s like.¡±

    ¡°Why would he be so happy that he didn¡¯t want to return? He should feel lucky that he survived.¡±

    Xie Xie proceeded to wink at him. Even Xu Xiaoyan, Xu Lizhi, Ye Xinn and the rest looked at Tang Wulin and Gu Yue in an odd way.

    Wu Siduo looked on from a short distance. He frowned as he watched Tang Wulin and then Gu Yue.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, Gu Yue,e here,¡± Shen Yi called the both of them to the office as soon as the ss ended.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? What kind of example are you setting for your ssmates when the ss president and vice-president are bothte at the same time? Moreover, the two of you were over an hourte. Come, will you tell me what happened?¡±

    Although Shen Yi was not as strict as Wu Zhangkong, she was not all kindness and pleasantries. Especially when first grade ss one¡¯s result ranked on top while teachers and students of other grades were watching.

    Tang Wulin scratched his head. ¡°We encountered an evil soul master and almost didn¡¯t make it back.¡± He did not hide anything and told every single detail that happened during their trip to Heaven Dou City and about Zhen Hua sending them back himself.

    ¡°Are evil soul masters so unrestrained now?¡± Shen Yi frowned in a slightly gloomy expression.

    Tang Wulin immediately responded. ¡°I know! They even wanted to assassinate my uncle-master. It¡¯s clear that they¡¯re trying to conquer the power of the soul master world. There must be a scheme behind this.¡±

    Shen Yi nodded slightly. ¡°Alright then, put it out of your minds. The both of you can leave now. The match with third grade ss one is in a few more days. Please prepare yourself and don¡¯t get beaten too badly.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why are you so sure that we will lose?¡±

    Shen Yi replied, ¡°Then win thepetition if you can! If you beat third grade ss one, the academy will pay for all of the materials needed to make one-word battle armor for each of the participants.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±

    One must know that the amount of rare alloy needed to forge battle armor for that many people doesn¡¯te cheap. On top of that, making the core circuits takes more than only rare alloy. They also needed some unique energy and precious stones to activate the circuits¡¯ base and storage. All of this requires money. Essentially, the coreponents are the most vital part in the making of battle armor. They are usually located in the middle of the breastte, while some are ced on the helmet. Making the core circuits was the most difficult step and also the one requiring the most expensive material.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve asked Elder Cai and he agreed to it. He told me that the Star Luo Continent representative team had invited our academy to do an exchange with their continent. Elder Cai is interested in selecting candidates from the outer court¡¯s lower grade. Thus, as long as you disy adequate ability, we should have some adjustments to our resourcester on.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Tang Wulin was so excited that he almost jumped up. Shrek Academy had traditions stretching back tens of thousands of years. How could they not be seen as worthy? Although the Spirit Pagoda had great wealth, money could not bepared with heritage. Their time taken to achieve one-word battle armor mastery would be greatly shortened if the academy could provide them with the required resources and support.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gu Yue asked Tang Wulin as they walked out the door.

    Tang Wulin replied ¡°I¡¯m going to the special cultivation venue to train. I¡¯ll be there through the night. I guess we no longer have to work on our coordination and routines. We¡¯ll work on the battle methods together and practice with the rest tomorrow and the day after. Let¡¯s give it our all. Perhaps we really do have a chance at beating our third-grade seniors.¡±

    ¡°The chances are slim. Even with all of usbined, we couldn¡¯t fight a one-word battle armor master that time. Don¡¯t forget that the masters from our academy aren¡¯tparable with those from the outside world. Besides, it would be impossible for any of us to be a master within such a short period.¡± Gu Yue poured cold water on Tang Wulin¡¯s enthusiasm.

    The two students from third grade who possessedplete one-word battle armor were the biggest obstacle they would have to face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just try our best then,¡± Tang Wulin said while feeling helpless.

    The first and second grade were tense those couple of days, especially for the students who were going to take part in the match with third grade.

    The tensest atmosphere could be found at the working students¡¯ dormitory. They stayed up all night for two consecutive days to discuss their ns.

    There would be a total of ten points avable throughout the three rounds. The one-against-one match was worth one point, the two-against-two waws worth two points, while the victorious seven-person team would earn five points. In thest round, victory would earn three points and performance would take two points.

    They must reach six points to win the friendly match.

    With that said, it would be best for them to score in every round.

    This was different from the matches between the first and second grades. The friendlypetition this time had attracted the attention of every grade in the outer court.

    The reason was throughout Shrek Academy history, there were barely any challenges that took such a great leap. ording to the normal academic entry age, the difference between first and third grade was six years. A six-year gap was like Heaven and Earth among young soul masters.

    Meanwhile, third grade ss one ssroom had its own issues.

    ¡°ss president, the academy is obviously punishing us by arranging such a thing. How dare the brats from first and second grade challenge us! They must be overconfident, a young man whose body was slender and whose face a little lecherous said to another young man while crossing his legs.

    As third grade students, their average age was around eighteen. The person he called ss president was a young man with arge body and an unsophisticated face. He could not be considered handsome, but he had an unwavering majesty. Just sitting there, he made people feel safe. He was like the pir of the entire ssroom, able to easily hold up the sky even if Heaven was to copse.

    He was the president of third ss grade one, Li Qiankun. He was also one of the two one-word battle armor masters from his ss. At eighteen years old this year, he was a rank-52 shield battle soul master. His martial soul was very unique. It was called the Heaven and Earth Sphere, a rare Variant Martial Soul.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the first and second grades. We can¡¯t be careless,¡± Li Qiankun said calmly.

    The lecherous one sat up. ¡°Captain, do we have to be so serious about it? The highest they could be is rank-40. How far could they be on the path of soul master cultivation?

    ¡°Please count me in on the one against one match this time. I guess the academy arranged this battle mainly to suppress their imposing manner so they don¡¯t get too full of themselves.¡±

    The lecherous young man was named Ye Wu, an agility-type battle soul master. His specialty was high-speed fights of all sorts, and he hadpleted 70% of his one-word battle armor. He was seventeen this year and he had a good chance of bing an inner court disciple bypleting his battle armor before turning twenty. He was the core member of third grade ss one.

 Chapter 536

    <h4>Chapter 536: Start</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Ye Wu, when will you stop being so cocky?¡± a voice rang out clearly.

    Ye Wu subconsciously held his head down at hearing the speaker. He stood up at once and looked in the direction it came from. ¡°I was only joking, Sister Mo. I¡¯m actually taking this very seriously.¡±

    It was a youngdy that approached him. She had long ck hair flowing down her back, though her body was only average. Her face was sweet and pretty, but the gleam in her eyes belied a cold disposition. She walked to Li Qiankun and sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked about them. This time there are at least two martial soul fusion skill teams among the little ones. One of them possesses the self soul fusion skill while another possesses the true martial fusion skill. There is also the light and darkness fusion skill. The main team members have a cultivation base above rank-40, while a few hold a couple of pieces of battle armor made from Spirit Alloy. Although they are behind us in terms of power, our advantage is not as great as you imagine. We might embarrass ourselves if we don¡¯t tread carefully.¡±

    Mo Yu was the vice-president of third grade ss one. She was the other battle armor master with a soul power rank of 51. Within the ss, she held greater prestige than even Li Qiankun. She was tough but protective. Almost every student in the ss benefited from her. She had a straightforward and strong character.

    She and Li Qiankun were the iron staff of third grade ss one. These two would almost certainly enter the inner court in the future.

    They would be participating in the inner court¡¯s experience exam when the academic year ended. As long as they passed the experience exam, they would be official inner court disciples.

    Li Qiankun looked at Mo Yu. ¡°Two martial soul fusion skills? What¡¯s their power like?¡±

    Mo Yu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact details, but I specte that they won¡¯t be a threat to our one-word battle armor. After all, one-word battle armor can elevate our ability to be on par with a normal Soul Sage. Overall their skill level is nowhere near our own, but the juniors¡¯ talents are quite outstanding. I heard one of them is almost a rank 6 cksmith. That¡¯s the reason he was able to forge Spirit Alloys. Moreover, it¡¯s Spirit Alloy with a harmony rate of over 80%. We might even need him when we need to upgrade and advance to two-word battle armor after we return from the experience exam.¡±

    Li Qiankun smiled slightly. ¡°In that case, we should show mercy while still keeping our own strategy in mind.¡±

    Mo Yu nodded. ¡°Just treat it as a normal match. As long as we take care of the seven-against-seven group battle, it costs us nothing if we let them win the first two rounds. We¡¯ll have to give our juniors some confidence. What I have in mind is that both of us split up so that one of us in the group battle and the other in the one on one fight. It would all work out as long as we manage to get at least six points.¡±

    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll follow your n then. So which one are you participating in?¡±

    Mo Yu smiled as she said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going for the one that¡¯s easiest. I¡¯ll join the one-against-one match. I¡¯ll look at the situation during the group battle. If the young ones are too powerful, I¡¯ll join in as well. If we have too much of an upper hand in the beginning, I won¡¯t take part in the group battle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll work.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Get me a couple more buns.¡± Tang Wulin waved at Xu Lizhi as he leaned on the chair.

    Xu Lizhi looked at him with a little concern. ¡°Captain, are you sure you should be eating so much? Isn¡¯t this overdoing it?¡±

    On this day, Tang Wulin¡¯s appetite was 50% greater than usual. He looked as if he was so full that he could no longer stand up.

    Tang Wulin forced a smile. ¡°Oh well! What if I don¡¯t have enough blood essence in the afternoon because I didn¡¯t eat enough? Since you¡¯re not joining the match, you can get me more buns when I¡¯m done with the two-against-two match.¡±

    The day of the match had finallye. Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court¡¯s first and second grades would be joining forces to challenge the third grade.

    The battle attracted the attention of all the outer court¡¯s students.

    Normally it would be impossible to join the inner court for those who had not done so by the time they reached fourth grade.

    The only option avable to them was to be a one-word battle armor master before they reached sixth grade and received their Shrek Academy graduation certificate.

    Consequently, there were not many one-word battle armor masters in the three higher grades because they would graduate from the outer court directly if they had be a one-word battle armor master and were over 20 years old.

    To a certain degree, the third grade was considered the most powerful grade in the academy¡¯s outer court, as it still had the most talented students. The most capable students of the higher grades would have entered the inner court much earlier or they would have participated in the inner court experience exam.

    Such lively battles were hard toe by. It was just past lunch and the sparring arena was filled with outer court students and teachers.

    Without a doubt, the students taking part in today¡¯s friendly match all had the potential to enter the inner court in the future. They also represented the most powerful among the new generation.

    Students from first and second grade ss one arrived much earlier and were hoping for a miracle. Meanwhile, the students from third grade ss one seemed to be far more rxed. Given the difference in ability, this could only be a friendly match. No matter how they calcted, there was no chance that the first and second graders could win.

    Indeed, soul masters who had outstanding martial souls and powerful abilities would be able to perform above their own rank, but there was a limit to that. It was almost impossible to defeat an opponent who was a one-word battle armor master, due to the massive upper hand granted by the battle armor.

    Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu had arrived much earlier. Both had a lot riding on this match. It would be embarrassing if the second grade lost to the first. They wanted to prove themselves in thispetition.

    The outer court headmaster Cai Yue¡¯er arrived at the podium. Holy Spirit Douluo Yali was there, as well as the teachers from the outer court. From the inner court, both Scarlet Dragon Douluo and zing Dragon Douluo were attending. Their main purpose here was, naturally, to watch Tang Wulin.

    All the Title Douluos were led by the Holy Spirit Douluo.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Wu Zhangkong looked at the first and second grade students who stood before him and spoke with a cold emotionless expression.

    ¡°We¡¯re ready!¡± everyone shouted in unison.

    ¡°Yuanen Yehui will go for the one-against-one match. We have no idea what kind of formation they¡¯ll employ, but you must give your all in this round. Don¡¯t worry about the group battleter. Try your best to defeat your opponent. Ye Xinn will go in the second round and Wu Siduo will go on the third.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the three girls nodded simultaneously.

    Xu Xiaoyan smiled and said softly to Xie Xie, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? Look, it¡¯s us girls who¡¯ll be participating in the one-against-one match.¡±

    Xie Xie scoffed, ¡°There¡¯lle a time for me to take one for the team. I¡¯m just showing my chivalry.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan giggled. ¡°Hehe!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re youughing at...¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    Tang Wulin squinted both eyes. Following Wu Zhangkong¡¯s arrangement, they would have to win the one-against-one battle and an additional two rounds. After that, they must win the two-against-two match where the pressure would be on him and Gu Yue.

    The fight against their opponents in the group battle would be so difficult that they would most likely only be able to score two points. If they managed to get three or four points at the start, they could reach their objective for the friendly match by acquiring some performance points during the group battle in the end. The difference in ability between them and the other team was significant, after all. To achieve such a result would be fantastic.

    ¡°All the best, Yuanen!¡± Xie Xie cheered loudly for Yuanen.

    Yuanen Yehui red at him, then sat cross-legged on the spot and began to adjust herself. As president of second grade ss one, there was no doubting the excellence of her capabilities. She was confident of victory in the first round.

    Beside third grade ss one was their teacher Song Lin, an experienced middle-ageddy from the outer court, and a two-word battle armor master.

    ¡°First round. Go, Wu Rui,¡± Song Lin said to the boy before her who looked to be about 18 or 19 years old.

    ¡°Go easy on them,¡± Song Lin spoke with a calm smile.

    Wu Rui¡¯s martial soul was Heavenly Book. Rank-48 soul power, he was one of the most powerful team members from third grade ss one. He was a control-type battle soul master. However, his strength in battle was clearly not the most potent in a one versus one match.

 Chapter 537

    <h4>Chapter 537: Cloning</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Song Lin did not n to sweep the friendlypetition against the joint first and second grade team. To discourage the younger students was not a good idea. Therefore she chose Wu Rui, whose personal battle strength was top five in the ss for the first round. Naturally, she figured that defeating him would still pose a significant challenge for the first and second graders.

    Elder Cai stepped into the air. There was a glowing silver sh as she arrived on the battle ring.

    ¡°Please send forth your participant for the first one-against-one match.¡±

    Two silhouettes ascended on both sides of the sparring arena simultaneously, eliciting cheers from the students of all grades at once.

    Wu Ruinded gently on the battle ring. His features were elegant and he possessed a peaceful demeanor. He had one hand before him and the other at his back. His hair was immactelybed. With a subtle grin on his face, he went so far as to wave at the people below the ring. He was known for his love of showboating. If not for the academy prohibiting romantic rtionships among students in the outer court, he would have kept himself busy from the start.

    Yuanen Yehuinded steadily in the arena. Her clothes were still like those of a boy and there was nothing unusual about her appearance. However, cheering began from second grade ss one as soon as she entered the battle ring.

    ¡°Wu Rui, third grade ss one!¡±

    Wu Rui faced Yuanen with a slight smile, revealing his white teeth. His eyes showed no sign of provocation or arrogance. The only thing he wished to be seen was his pretty-boy facade.

    ¡°Yuanen Yehui, second grade ss one,¡± Yuanen said calmly.

    Wu Rui smiled and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the president of second grade ss one! I¡¯ve heard about you. Twin martial souls are quite an achievement. All the best, alright?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui remained silent.

    Wu Rui kept talking, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t handle it. Not to worry. As your senior, I¡¯ll show mercy. We¡¯re schoolmates after all. Be diligent in the future and you might eventually reach my level.¡±

    Below the battle ring, Song Lin felt she had made a bad decision. She now regretted putting this blusterer into the first round. Thed was capable, but he was a sweet-talker who loved to put on a show. He took great pleasure in showing off. It was obvious that he could not help himself when he had an audience of so many students from six grades.

    ¡°Silence! Why are you talking so much?!¡± Elder Cai scowled and interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Uhh... Elder Cai, I¡¯m just expressing my concern for my junior.¡±

    Elder Cai red at him. ¡°The battle begins now.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, junior brother...¡± Wu Rui was still sweet-talking, but Yuanen Yehui had already advanced.

    She was a person of few words and preferred to let her actions speak for her. She stomped her left foot hard on the ground and shot out like a cannonball. In midair, her body began to grow rapidly. It was her third soul skill, Diamond Titan.

    Wu Rui could not help but widen his eyes in astonishment as he witnessed the speed of her tremendous growth. Even while releasing his martial soul he was dumbfounded as he spoke, ¡°What the-?! That¡¯s enormous! Gigantic!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui punched her fist into the air. Before the blow couldnd, an evil wind struck her face.

    It was a battle between the control and assault systems. Wu Rui was very confident in himself. With a sudden sh in front of his face, a thick book bound in blue appeared before him.

    The book flipped itself open and turned to the first page. Out of nowhere, countless dark-green vines dashed from the pages and rushed towards Yuanen Yehui like a wild beast.

    The vines were extremely thick, and with her body at such a great size, it was impossible for Yuanen Yehui to evade them. In fact, she had no n of even attempting to dodge them. She continued her advance against Wu Rui as her body crashed into the vines.

    ¡°That¡¯s not very smart, junior brother,¡± Wu Rui eximed while flipping through the book in his hands. With a sh, he disappeared into thin air. The next second, he reappeared ten meters away, escaping Yuanen Yehui¡¯s blow. Meanwhile, the thick vines had wrapped themselves around Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body.

    ¡®nt and spatial attributes? Two different attributes?¡¯ Tang Wulin had a look of surprise in his eyes as he watched Wu Rui in the battle ring. How exactly did such a martial soul function?

    ¡°His martial soul, Heavenly Book, isn¡¯t Elemental Control but acts to store some of his abilities. Meanwhile, each of his soul rings would add a page of soul skill storage to the Heavenly Book. He has stored Bind and Teleportation in the pages and has honed his skills in the Control System. Such a martial soul is untraceable and the power might be unrestrained, but it would be hard to handle if he does not have the proper storage and coordination,¡± Wu Zhangkong gave an exnation on the Heavenly Book with his cold voice.

    Tang Wulin had just realized how powerful a Douluo was with these wondrous martial souls!

    It was obvious that Yuanen Yehui was in trouble now. The vines began to tighten their grip on her. They seemed to be much more powerful than Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass vines.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yuanen Yehui scoffed in anger. The first soul ring on her body shone brilliantly. It was Titan Strength!

    She grabbed the vines with her monstrous arms, loudly tearing them apart one by one.

    It was abination of Diamond Titan and Titan Strength. In terms of pure strength alone, the only person who couldpare with Yuanen Yehui in Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court was Tang Wulin with his Golden Dragon Body.

    ¡°Such great strength! Junior brother, you¡¯re very strong. Here Ie again!¡± Another cluster of vines dashed towards her. They were even more overwhelming this time as they swept toward Yuanen Yehui in a massive swarm.

    Wu Rui¡¯s battle methodology was very simple. As a control-type soul master, he could win as long as he continuously kept Yuanen Yehui under pressure and drained her soul power until she waspletely exhausted. After that, it would take little effort for him to control her and toss her out of the ring.

    Even Wu Rui¡¯s seemingly nonsensical chatter served a purpose, as it was a means to provoke his opponent. Wu Rui himself was a cunning survivor who made the most of his Teleportation skill on the battlefield.

    Yuanen Yehudi scoffed coldly, still aiming her blows at Wu Rui. The only way that she could free herself from the vines wrapped around her was to struggle and tear them apart continuously.

    Wu Rui was shocked when the Air Cannon arrived at him in an instant. However, the book in his hands was flipping automatically, and a mirror appeared before him in the blink of an eye.

    The Air Cannon that had been fired at him was suddenly redirected towards Yuanen Yehui. This was the power of the Reflective Mirror, Wu Rui¡¯s third soul skill. This soul skill would be highly effective if he was to use it wisely in the group battle.

    As Yuanen Yehui was bound by the twisting vines, her agility was limited. Looking at the Air Cannoning closer, all she could do was punch it, negating her own Air Cannon.

    From the looks of the battle at that moment, Yuanen Yehui had fallen into Wu Rui¡¯s trap. There was no doubt as to the result when it was a control-type soul master restraining an assault-type.

    A glow shed in Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes and suddenly her body shrank at an rming rate. A cluster of dark purple mes then rose from her body. Right away the vines coiled around her began to burn and turned to ash.

    As her body shrunk, she was left wearing only a tight, stretchable suit. Her boyish image was instantly transformed, revealing her feminine beauty.

    A pair of ck wings unfurled from her back. With the me of the Shadow Demon Sword burning, she got within striking distance of Wu Rui almost instantly.

    It was her martial soul Fallen Angel which was part of both the assault and agility system.

    ¡°Damn, you transformed from a boy to a girl!¡± Wu Rui yelled and teleported himself while dodging the attack again. There were changes in the pages of his book once more. A golden glow came dazzling down from the sky andnded directly on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body.

    Something strange happened. There was another Yuanen Yehui separate from her own body. She didn¡¯t have the same alertness in her eyes as Yuanen Yehui, but the rest of her appearance was exactly like her Fallen Angel form.

    Cloning! It was Wu Rui¡¯s fourth soul skill.

    With the four control system skills that were Teleportation, Bind, Reflective Mirror, and Cloning, Wu Rui had been ranked as the top control-type soul master in third grade ss one. He was also granted the opportunity to one day enter the inner court.

    Yuanen Yehui was a little stunned as she faced her own copy. Her opponent¡¯s tactics were truly endless! However, having gained a great deal of battle experience, she knew that any duplicate made using the Cloning skill would be much weakerpared to the original. Otherwise, it would no longer be as simple as a soul skill.

    Suddenly, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body became a little illusory as she dashed forth with her sword held horizontally. Shadowy images emanated from the Shadow Demon Sword in her hand. At the same time, Curtain of Darkness bloomed from her body and covered the entire battle ring immediately.

    The clone possessed all of the soul skills that Yuanen Yehui had, but its power was only 60% of her own. Wu Rui could achieve 80% if he managed to elevate his soul skill to a ck soul ring in the future. He could even achieve 90% if he had a hundred thousand year soul ring. However, he could not do that at the moment.

    The clone¡¯s main purpose was to buy him time to look for an opening to slip in an attack.

    A huge tangle of vines dashed toward her as soon as the clone appeared. The Curtain of Darkness spread out at the same time.

    Within the Curtain of Darkness, Teleportation would be greatly affected as Yuanen Yehui would be able to tell his location immediately no matter where he teleported to.

 Chapter 538

    <h4>Chapter 538: The Shock</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    This turn of events filled Wu Rui¡¯s heart with shock.

    They had spent time looking into Yuanen Yehui¡¯s capabilities. She was the monitor of second grade ss one, so more likely than not, she would have been their strongestpetitor in the duel. He did not expect that she would be sent out in the first match.

    ording to their initial investigation, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s martial soul was Titan Giant Ape. She was an extremely powerful strength system assault-type battle soul master whose attack range covered arge area.

    Despite researching Yuanen Yehui¡¯s abilities so thoroughly, they were not able to ascertain that she was female, let alone the fact that she was capable of transforming into the Fallen Angel.

    Wu Rui was initially very excited when he faced Yuanen Yehui at the start of the match. His maniptive abilities worked well against strength-type battle soul masters like Yuanen Yehui. He could depend on his control skills, and his soul power exceeded hers by a margin wide enough that victory would be a simple matter of exhausting her.

    Yet who would have predicted that moments into the match Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Titan Giant Ape would turn into the Fallen Angel?

    The Fallen Angel was so powerful because it was equipped with the characteristics of the agility, assault, and even control systems. It was an exceedinglyprehensive high-grade spirit soul. Even though his Heavenly Book martial soul was also extremely rare, there was still a huge gap between its power and the Fallen Angel¡¯s.

    The clone could buy him some time for now, but the difference between the replica and the original was obvious. The Curtain of Darkness also rendered his teleportation far less effective. As a student of Shrek Academy, how could he not understand that the overall soul power of a twin martial soul was much stronger than a regr martial soul in a soul master of the same rank? He would not necessarily triumph over Yuanen Yehui in thispetition just by tiring her out.

    Backed into a corner, he had only one option left...

    A dazzling light beamed out from within the pitch ck arena. The Curtain of Darkness could no longer conceal the brilliant glow. Silently, his Heavenly Book expanded by several pages, and Wu Rui emerged from the shadows enshrouded by a marvelous halo.

    Countless bands of white light reached outwards from his torso. He now wore armor like white jade branded onto his chest. The white light bands intertwined and quickly covered his chest and back, increasing his power at an astonishing rate.

    Wu Rui continued swinging his arms as many more streaks of white light flew out from his storage ring and swiftly wrapped around his body.

    The breastte, pauldrons, vambraces, gauntlets, and war-kilt appeared in quick session. Only his legs and head were left unarmored.

    In battle armor terms, ¡°pieces¡± consisted of the armor covering certain parts of the body. The armor covering the hands and forearms was considered one piece, as was that guarding the shoulders and upper arms.

    The waist protector and war-kilt were also one piece, while the breastte alone was a single piece, bringing Wu Rui to a total of sixrge pieces.

    The armorcked any kind of ornate designs, but his power immediately increased several-fold when he donned it.

    Yes, this was one-word battle armor. Even though his armor was still incapable of fusing into his body, to have six pieces gave Wu Rui an enormous boost.

    The Heavenly Book before him flipped at lightning speed. The vines, now grown thicker by at least a third of their original thickness, rushed out like a swarm of bees, covering the entire arena in an instant. Like an enormous web, they moved towards Yuanen Yehui.

    Six pieces of battle armor! He definitely deserved the renown of being one of the seniors in the third grade!

    There were already quite a lot of people gasping aloud in surprise below the stage. Wu Rui was a genius student who would very likely be a one-word battle armor master before the age of twenty-one. It was also highly probable that he could enter the inner court. As third grade ss one¡¯s master-control soul master, these six pieces of battle armors were his best-kept secret.

    Even though the one-word battle armor was not the most beautiful to look at, its effect in aiding the soul master was undisputed.

    Yuanen Yehui scoffed coldly before she looked up to the sky and howled. The dark purple aura surrounding her body suddenly increased in intensity. A streak of purple light surged skywards. The glow from her body dimmed while the wings on her back grewrger.

    Her eyes turned a deep purple color as a phantom figure appeared behind her back as her third soul ring glowed brightly. It was ck as ink with tinges of purple.

    It was the Fallen Angel¡¯s Arrival!

    mes over ten feet long shot out from the Shadow Demon Sword. The mes flickered and cut away the vines as they rapidly made their way towards Wu Rui.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should call you junior brother or junior sister, loser. Yuanen, being a battle armor master became the most sought-after upation in the continent for the simplest of reasons ¨C power!¡±

    His sparkling white aura extended to every piece of armor on his body while a dazzling radiance arose from the Heavenly Book. A brilliant beam descended from the sky and fell upon Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body once more creating yet another clone.

    The strength of this replica¡¯s body was apparently greater than before. It had at least seventy percent of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s cultivation base.

    ¡°With the boost provided by the battle armor, my soul power is increased twice over, and the strength of my clones is increased as well. Even your Curtain of Darkness is incapable of stopping my teleportation now. Moreover, my teleportation is limitless. This makes me unstoppable. You¡¯ll never win. Surrender now and conserve your energy. Perhaps, it will be usefulter on in thepetition.¡±

    Wu Rui spoke to Yuanen Yehui with a bantering tone about the vines¡¯ reinforcement and his replica¡¯s strong resistance. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s attack was immediately suppressed.

    With the emergence of his battle armor, Wu Rui regained the lead in the battle.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s violet eyes appeared cold and emotionless. Her Shadow Devil Sword struck out wildly, forcing the replica confronting her to retreat.

    The next moment her body was frozen solid. Her entire person seemed to havee to a standstill, as though she had been turned into a statue.

    ¡®What is she doing?¡¯

    Wu Rui was stunned for a moment, but he did not stop his attack. Countless intertwining vines wrapped around Yuanen Yehui rapidly. The clone too marched forward. It shed at Yuanen Yehui¡¯s head with its replica Shadow Devil Sword.

    Meanwhile, Wu Rui saw a soul ring. One that was as ck as ink.

    When Yuanen Yehui transformed into the Fallen Angel, it had appeared that she had only three soul rings beforehand.

    The appearance of this fourth soul ring was entirely unexpected, moreover, its color was ck. ck signified a ten thousand year soul ring! A ten thousand year soul ring and even a ten thousand year spirit soul.

    The shadow-like phantom behind her back solidified in a sh. Taking the form of an adult Yuanen Yehui, it stepped forward and engulfed her body. The duplicate¡¯s attack had only just arrived when it fused into the darkness and vanished in an instant.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯ The Heavenly Book flipped rapidly due to Wu Rui¡¯s shock. Another beam of light from the Cloning skill fell upon her once again, but when the light struck Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body, no replica appeared. Wu Rui¡¯s soul skill was no longer effective.

    Amazingly, she was capable of concealing her soul ring. The fourth soul ring was actually her Fallen Angel martial soul¡¯s true power.

    Below the stage, the expressions of the students from third grade ss one, Tang Wulin, and the others were filled with shock.

    ¡®How long had Yuanen Yehui possessed the ten thousand year soul ring without anyone noticing? What was happening here?¡¯

    The pitch ck figure extended its body. It was still Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Fallen Angel, but its height had already grown to over three meters. The Shadow Devil Sword was no longer illusory but had now taken a solid form. The dark purple sword¡¯s body was densely engraved with a magnificent pattern.

    Streaks upon streaks of electric purple energy glowed around the long sword. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes also took on a deep purple hue. None knew how this purple angel could have manifested, pping three pairs of wings by her shoulder. Its gaze was cold and emotionless, glimmering with a bloodthirsty aura.

    This was Yuanen Yehui¡¯s spirit soul! Moreover, it was definitely not the first spirit soul.

    The Shadow Devil Sword stabbed into the air and the light within the battle arena became twisted. Wu Rui turned pale with fear and was about to escape when he suddenly discovered that his teleportation failed.

    ¡®She¡¯s using the power of darkness to control the fabric of space? How is this possible?¡¯

    Countless vines extended out rapidly in an attempt to grab Yuanen Yehui and give Wu Rui more time to n. However, he found himselfpletely unable to lock down his opponent¡¯s location.

 Chapter 539

    <h4>Chapter 539: The Powerful Yuanen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    All of a sudden, Wu Rui sensed danger and hastily raised his hands to the front of his body.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    A tremendous force imbued with a terrifying darkness surged towards him. Wu Rui was struck such that he flew out backward with the light of dark purple electricity shimmering around his body.

    The six pieces of battle armor on his body glowed white as they withstood the tenacious sword blows.

    ¡®How could this happen?¡¯ Wu Rui¡¯s heart was in disarray. The next moment, while still flying backward he abruptly sank. He was attempting to control his body subconsciously, yet he could only sense the tremendous pressure akin to a hill on top of him.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Wu Rui dropped to the ground and the twisted space vanished. The crowd watched as Yuanen Yehui kneeled on Wu Rui¡¯s chest, using her knees to forcefully m him to the ground. The tip of the Shadow Devil Sword in her hand was pointed downward at Wu Rui¡¯s chest.

    Though the battle armor was capable of protecting his body, he had yet to own aplete set of one-word battle armor. Yuanen Yehui needed only a moment before she could directly attack Wu Rui¡¯s unprotected head.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Elder Cai¡¯s voice echoed promptly, as she announced the match¡¯s victory and defeat.

    The wings pped behind Yuanen Yehui¡¯s back. She floated up from Wu Rui¡¯s body and fluttered backward ten meters before she slowly touched the ground.

    Sounds of cheering reverberated through the entire arena. The cheers from the second grade ss one students were especially lively.

    ¡°She has be even stronger,¡± muttered Tang Wulin. ¡°If she had such power during the two-against-two match earlier, I don¡¯t think we would¡¯ve triumphed so easily. Her Titan Giant Ape was surprisingly not her strongest technique, but the Fallen Angel was. This is truly unexpected!¡±

    Gu Yue spoke, ¡°Generally the second martial soul is stronger than the first. It¡¯s only a matter of when one chooses to advance it. I didn¡¯t expect for her to obtain a second spirit soul for her martial soul so soon. It would seem that she has made a vast improvement in her spiritual power.¡±

    Tang Wulinughed. ¡°This is quite stressful! Everyone is advancing so fast.¡±

    He was unaware that the reason for Yuanen Yehui¡¯s quick progress was directly rted to him. Yuanen Yehui had been desperately striving under pressure from first grade ss one¡¯s outstanding students. She had only very recently obtained the ten thousand year soul ring. Yuanen was truly powerful now.

    ¡°The first match goes to the first and second grade team!¡±

    Wu Rui was uninjured, but his appearance was slightly marred by dust and dirt as he made his exit. It was absolutely shameful for him to lose to his junior sister when he had six pieces of battle armor.

    Song Lin frowned a little. It was rather embarrassing for third grade ss one since they lost in the first match! However, as a teacher, she could see that their defeat was fair, for Yuanen Yehui¡¯s power was unexpectedly strong. It was no wonder the academy agreed to allow the first and second grade team to challenge the third grade. They had a hidden secret as anticipated.

    Setting the issue of battle armor aside, Yuanen Yehui was certainly gifted with unusual aptitude. She possessed a twin martial soul that had both achieved four soul rings, and even possessed a ten thousand year old spirit soul. This sort of power was rarely seen even in third grade. Not even Li Qiankun and Mo Jue were at her level when it came to natural talent. When she could own a set of one-word battle armor in the future, she would utterly exceed the outstanding students in her ss. However, this was currently impossible since she had yet to be a one-word battle armor master.

    Song Lin squinted her eyes as she turned around and looked toward Ye Wu. ¡°It¡¯s your turn in the second match.¡± She did not advise anything else as these students had been with her for seven years. She understood their characteristics very well.

    Ye Wu¡¯s eyes burned with mes of excitement as he raised his hand to pat Wu Rui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Big Mouth Wu, I am going to avenge you.¡±

    Wu Rui pouted. ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll meet an even stronger opponent.¡± He was actually feeling somewhat recalcitrant. After the Fallen Angel released the fourth soul ring, his ability was apparently restricted. He could sense that he was suppressed by that ten thousand year soul ring¡¯s martial soul, or his soul skill would not have failed. After Cloning lost its effect, he no longer had the upper hand. If he was able to clone himself, he was confident that he could fight to the end by relying on his soul power enhanced by the battle armor.

    On the lower grade team¡¯s side, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s gaze shifted to Wu Siduo and Ye Xinn. The former took a step forward spontaneously. ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯ll go for the second match.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded slightly. ¡°Give free reign to your power and all will be fine. Do not enter recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Wu Siduo answered and floated upwards, lithelynding on thepetition stage.

    Ye Wu, who had arrived onstage one step ahead of her, perceived the vision before his eyes brighten. A beautiful maiden had appeared before him. A girl¡¯s development was always slightly earlier than a boy. That was why even though Wu Siduo was only fourteen years old, she appeared not much younger than Ye Wu.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, junior sister. I¡¯m Ye Wu of third grade ss one,¡± Ye Wu spoke with a smile. Surprisingly, his earlier aggression had subsided to some degree.

    ¡°First grade ss one, Wu Siduo.¡± Her reply was much simpler.

    Astonishment shed in Ye Wu¡¯s eyes upon hearing her name. He had learned of her long ago. She was ranked tenth on the Genius Youths Ranking, twin martial soul, and she possessed a martial soul fusion skill. There was no doubt of her natural ability. Her martial soul might not be as strong as Yuanen Yehui¡¯s, but her twin martial souls could utilize a martial soul fusion skill, and that was truly terrifying. Moreover, her cultivation base had already exceeded four soul rings even though she was only in the first grade.

    The current batch of first grade students was truly frightening!

    She would probably break through to the fiftieth rank by the second grade if she were given a few more years to develop herself.

    She deserved to be honored as the best among the strongest freshman ss in Shrek Academy in the past few centuries.

    ¡°Begin!¡± Elder Cai announced the start of thepetition in the same exceedingly simple manner.

    The twopetitors moved simultaneously. It was as if two streaks of lightning appeared on the battleground. Ye Wu¡¯s whole body seemed to have ignited in the split second he dashed forward. His back spurted out intense mes that allowed him to instantly reach an extreme speed.

    The first and second grade students were startled by his quick pace, especially the agility-type soul masters who had never seen such speed before.

    Yes, Ye Wu¡¯s speed was beyond reason. Like a line of fire, it only took him a blink of an eye to approach Wu Siduo.

    Wu Siduo herself was very fast. Her Hell Civet was extremely agile, yet she had only crossed a third of the distance between them when the opponent reached her.

    ¡®What kind of speed is this?¡¯ Wu Siduo could not help feeling fear in her heart. However, her reaction was iparably swift. She released her first soul skill ¨C Hell Rush!

    Her Hell Rush was not meant to dash straight into the opponent, but for her to adjust her position ever so slightly. She dodged sideways using the Hell Rush¡¯s explosive speed.

    mes shed past as their two bodies almost alternated positions. Ye Wu had already arrived on the other end of the arena between the glimmer of shadows formed by the light. He only changed direction when he approached the stage¡¯s edge. He drew out an arc as he turned and dashed toward Wu Siduo once again.

    ¡°He¡¯s swift but it seems hecks agility,¡± Tang Wulin whispered.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because he is so swift that his level of agility is affected.¡± As a simr agility-type soul master, Xie Xie was startled by Ye Wu¡¯s speed as well. His linear assault speed was too fast that one¡¯s eyes would not be able to take everything in. Xie Xie wondered if he would be capable of such speeds, but he could see from Ye Wu¡¯s difficulty in stopping mid-stride that his agility was affected by his momentum.

 Chapter 540

    <h4>Chapter 540: me Body</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    me Body! This was Ye Wu¡¯s martial soul, and it was used for both offense and defense. However, Ye Wu had an unusual approach during the cultivation process. He used the propulsion of the mes to make himself a unique agility-type soul master.

    Even an agility-type soul master who was at a higher level than his would be incapable ofparing with his linear eleration, let alone someone of the same rank. That was why his opponents usually lost to his extreme speed.

    Wu Siduo had a great deal ofbat experience. She made an urate judgment at that first moment when she sensed something was wrong, which was why she did not confront him aggressively.

    Moreover, Wu Siduo¡¯s body had already started undergoing some changes. She had suddenly grown taller while her slender figure became bulkier. Her long hair turned abination of ck and white, while fur grew out soundlessly around her neck as her arms swelled in size, bing thick and strong.

    It was a martial soul transformation ¨C the White Tiger!

    Ye Wu had already turned around and was dashing toward her once again. When he realized that Wu Siduo had grown brawny and muscr, the corners of his lips that were hidden in the mes could not help but twitch. ¡®How has ite to this? Why do all the young girls have martial souls capable of making them stronger? This is truly... horrifying!¡¯

    There was a shimmering glow as Wu Siduo lifted her arms away from her sides. With a burst of light, she brought forth her razor-sharp knife, Tiger w. She was no longer trying to dodge but stood on the spot awaiting Ye Wu¡¯s arrival.

    With Ye Wu¡¯s extraordinary speed, the two parties collided into one another instantly.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A fiery light burst out upon impact.

    Wu Siduo slid a dozen meters backward before she managed to regain her footing. However, she had been able to forcefully withstand the strength point of Ye Wu¡¯s dashing attack.

    The assault system was resistant to the agility system. This was the reason why Wu Sidou chose the White Tiger martial soul. With the White Tiger acting as a protective shield, she used her strong physique to block the power of her opponent¡¯s high speed.

    The blood essence in both fighters¡¯ bodies surged following the collision. It was a very uneasy sensation.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Ye Wu shouted aloud as the fiery radiance burst forth from his body once again. This time the reddish-orange mes turned a shade of azure, raising the temperature immediately. Wu Siduo could feel the scorching heat blowing against her face despite standing a dozen meters away from him.

    Her White Tiger martial soul had not yet fully matured, and it was certainly not as strong as Yuanen Yehui¡¯s second martial soul. She possessed only three soul skills at the moment as her second soul spirit had yet to find a suitable one.

    Her third soul ring brightened. The hairs on her body suddenly turned a dazzling golden color, and she became even stronger than before. She took one step forward before she suddenly rushed toward Ye Wu.

    Ye Wu¡¯s body burned brightly, yet he did not dash toward Wu Siduo. Instead, he sped sideways at full speed. He drew out arge arc as he circled wildly across the battleground.

    His agility-type battle method waspletely different from most agility-type soul masters. He did not only use his speed to move around, but it also enabled him to attack his opponents with high-velocity collisions. His body was extremely durable and could withstand high-speed impacts when he transformed into the me Body. He could often severely injure his opponent with such powerful collisions and high-temperature mes.

    This was indeed his own unique battle method which was the initial reason that Shrek Academy epted him.

    Of course, there were also some drawbacks when using this technique to battle. The most critical was that working together with a partner was very difficult for him.

    Only through painstaking effort along with his incredible power, did he manage to be the strongest group member in third grade ss one.

    Ye Wu circled around once at full speed. When he reappeared before Wu Siduo, he was already rushing toward her at an extreme velocity again.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The two fighters flew backward simultaneously. Wu Siduo rolled on the ground before she stood up again. Blood essence was surging in her body while her heart was dumbstruck with astonishment.

    This guy¡¯s impact force was truly too powerful. This was absolutely not something that an ordinary agility-type soul master was capable of achieving. It was extremely difficult for her to withstand his attack even when she was in her White Tiger Diamond Transformation. She had already been slightly injured.

    Ye Wu¡¯s body rolled around in the air. He elerated even more when he touched the ground. He relied on the me Body¡¯s half elemental state to strengthen his ability to withstand the force of impact. This was supposed to be his battle method all along.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯ Wu Siduo¡¯s mind raced as her heart pounded in her chest. This opponent¡¯s speed really was more than she could handle. It was utterly impossible for her to depend on the Hell Civet to chase after him. However, her White Tiger martial soul was already in danger of failing when he was dashing at her with such force. Perhaps it would be better if the White Tiger possessed a fourth soul ring, but given the circumstances simply trying to withstand more collisions was of no use. The azure-colored mes were being blocked by the White Tiger Diamond Transformation, but the scorching heat still made it feel like her internal organs were burning.

    Wu Siduo inhaled deeply as a quick sh went through her eyes. Her hands flung out simultaneously. Two streaks of light shot out andnded on top of her arms. A pair of pure white vambraces with faint golden-colored striations covered her forearms. Soon after, two rerebraces flung out from her ring and shielded her upper arms.

    Four pieces of battle armor!

    ¡°Boom!¡± Ye Wu was the unfortunate one during the third collision. His velocity was so great that it was difficult for him to adjust his direction. He watched helplessly as the opponent released her battle armor, yet for him it was toote. Wu Siduo did not budge at all this time under the violent collision, while Ye Wu flew backward.

    Wu Siduo would never waste such a fine opportunity. Her martial soul switched over in an instant. Even the battle armor on her arms seemed to turn unreal following that. She dashed her way in front of Ye Wu using the Hell Rush and struck forth with her front ws.

    Under the stage, Song Lin¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. ¡®Are the current first grade students already so strong? She is only in the first grade of her second academic year, but she already has four pieces of battle armor. Moreover, these four pieces of battle armor werepatible with her twin martial soul. It is certainly difficult to produce battle armor that can be used effectively with a twin martial soul, yet amazingly these young people are capable of doing exactly that. This is truly astonishing! Based on her current rate, she would own a full set of one-word battle armor by second grade and formally be a one-word battle armor master.¡¯

    ¡®Extraordinary!¡¯

    Luo Guixing¡¯s mouth cracked into a gentle smile below the stage. Subconsciously, he peered in the direction of Tang Wulin and Gu Yue.

    Yes, the four pieces of one-word battle armor on Wu Siduo¡¯s body were the fruit of their painstakingbor. Even though the armor was not made of spirit alloy, the amount of effort it took to design and produce one that amodated the twin martial soul was simrly rigorous. Hence, they had no choice but to reduce the battle armor¡¯s power by a little.

    Wu Siduo¡¯s little group of members worked with determination and invested enormous effort into this task upon seeing that Tang Wulin and his team were capable of producing one-word battle armor made of spirit alloy. Wu Siduo¡¯s battle armor was only justpleted the same year. The entire group focused all their effort on her in order to make her stronger while the rest of the team only owned one or two pieces of battle armor. They were leading their group by following the footsteps of Tang Wulin¡¯s team.

    As soon as the four pieces of battle armor were released, it immediately turned the tide of battle around.

    Wu Siduo¡¯s soul power was the greatest amongst the entire first grade ss one. She had already achieved forty-fourth rank.

    There was still a gap between her rank and Ye Wu¡¯s forty-eighth rank, but he was not unpassable.

    The Hell Rush was just about to reach Ye Wu when his body suddenly changed.

    The azure mes turned sky blue, and the temperature went from scorching hot to off the charts. Wu Siduo could feel like a burning sensation immediately rush against her face. Not only did her body feel the heat, but even her spiritual power felt ignited.

    ¡°ng!¡± Hell Rush collided with Ye Wu¡¯s raised arms. It was unknown when Ye Wu¡¯s arms and hands had been covered by blue battle armor. He was also using battle armor!

    The two parties collided with one another. Ye Wu did not manage to steady himself this time due to the blow he suffered earlier. He was blown away by Wu Siduo¡¯s impact. However, his reaction was extremely swift. His body immediately turned around in midair, shooting out blue mes as he elerated once again. He fled in the opposite direction so fast that Wu Siduo was rendered incapable of catching up to him.

    Ye Wu¡¯s hands flung out as he was wildly dashing around. One after another, more pieces of battle armor were continuously added to his body.

    He had a pair of pieces for his forearms and hands, his shoulders and upper arms, and his thighs. He had armor covering both of his legs with battle boots, bringing him to a total of eight pieces.

    Even though he did not own the core armor, with eight pieces of armor attached to his body, he had double the amount of Wu Siduo.

    This was the third grade¡¯s real advantage. The most important aspect of their true power was on disy here.

    Ye Wu¡¯s speed increased even more, making the blue mes on his body even more overwhelming.

    There was no way to block him! Wu Siduo knew at once that when Ye Wu came dashing at her again wearing eight pieces of battle armor, none of her martial souls were capable of withstanding the impact anymore.

    The third grade¡¯s senior was incisive as expected!

    However, it was also at this moment when Wu Siduo¡¯s eyes started glowing. It was a secluded and lonely glow. The four pieces of battle armor on her body shone brightly and transformed into countless streams of shing lights, covering her with bright striations.

    Her body expanded abruptly as sheunched the martial soul fusion skill ¨C Hell White Tiger!

    Shimmering with an otherworldly radiance, the Hell White Tiger appeared out of thin air. It was even bigger and more unfathomable than before.

    The space around the entire sparring arena seemed to warp upon its arrival.

 Chapter 541

    <h4>Chapter 541: Stop and Attack!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Ye Wu charged forth majestically with his blue mes burning.

    The next moment, the students of third grade ss one were staring in bewilderment. It was a p! The Hell White Tiger had only needed to p Ye Wu, and he was sent flying.

    It was clear that the Hell White Tiger¡¯s two front ws were covered in scale-like armor. These were Wu Siduo¡¯s four pieces of battle armor, which were particrly effective in the martial soul fusion skill. They had truly expended much thought and care on this matter.

    The martial soul fusion skill had closed and even exceeded the gap between their ability levels. Ye Wu was pped until he was left dizzy and confused. His eight pieces of blue-colored battle armor glimmered with radiance as they released a light blue shield, protecting him from injury but with great effort. His face remained filled with fear.

    She was exceptionally powerful!

    This had absolutely surpassed an ordinary soul master¡¯s cultivation base! It had proven itself to be the martial soul fusion skill.

    The Hell White Tiger gracefully leaped forward through the air as it attacked Ye Wu once again.

    No longer daring to another high-speed collision anymore, Ye Wu turned around and fled.

    The biggest problem with the martial soul fusion skill was its sustainability. His best option now was to rely on his extreme speed to run away and keep the Hell White Tiger from catching up.

    But Wu Siduo¡¯s speed had increased twofold in the form of Hell White Tiger,pared to when she was the Hell Civet. More importantly, although Ye Wu¡¯s method was powerful as evidenced by the battle earlier, it had a drawback and that was his trajectory!

    There was no way to effectively change one¡¯s direction when one was dashing at such speeds.

    Wu Siduo had earlier realized that Ye Wu could only slightly adjust his direction while running unrestrainedly. He was incapable of turning or even backing away much.

    This was the price of extreme speed.

    She became aware of this earlier when she was in the White Tiger and Hell Civet form, but could not capture him due to her speed. However, the situation had changed.

    The Hell White Tiger instantly turned around and dashed ahead. Based on his momentum, Ye Wu would certainlye through this direction.

    Stop and attack!

    Wu Siduo was not only powerful physically, but mentally as well. Having a great knowledge of battlefield tactics was what made her one of the top ten students in the Genius Youth Ranking. Not even Tang Wulin couldpletely outshine her in first grade ss one. She was still among the best in terms of individual strength.

    When Ye Wu realized that the Hell White Tiger was blocking his path, he already knew he was in big trouble. He clenched his teeth as blue mes leaped about the eight pieces of armor on his body. He curled himself into a ball and rolled toward the Hell White Tiger, protected by the armor and his awesome ze.

    Unfortunately for him, he didn¡¯t notice that Hell White Tiger was burning when he curled into a ball!

    Ayer of twisted fire with unidentifiably colored mes scorched from the Hell White Tiger¡¯s body. Its flesh instantly seemed even more unreal, but its eyes turned unusually bright within the ze.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The fierce st exploded across the ground. The Hell White Tiger¡¯s enormous body almost disintegrated and transformed into countless light streams before gathering into Wu Siduo who flew backward again.

    But her opponent was even weaker. The light shield around Ye Wu¡¯s body had shattered, and he had been sted out like a cannonball. He collided with the protective cover on the sparring arena before he bounced back and mmed the ground ferociously.

    Wu Siduo¡¯s face was ghastly pale as she kneeled onto the ground. Her breathing was rapid. Her body shivered slightly. She did not mind burning out her Hell White Tiger¡¯s strength in that one strike. She could sense that it should have seeded.

    Two streams of white light descended from the sky and fell around both her and Ye Wu separately.

    Wu Siduo could feel aforting warmth spread through her entire body all at once. The severe weakness from earlier was recovering rapidly. Even the counter-charge that came with the martial soul fusion skill had decreased substantially.

    Two streams of white light descended from the sky and fell around her body and Ye Wu¡¯s separately.

    ¡°Huuu...¡± She exhaled as she slowly stood up.

    On the other side, it took a few seconds before Ye Wu raised his head with great effort below the reflection of the white light. He propped himself from the ground and stood up.

    By then the glow of the eight pieces of battle armor on his body was dimmer. He was covered in dust, dirt, and even had blood on his lips. Yes, he was still injured despite being under the armor¡¯s protection.

    ¡°First grade ss one, Wu Siduo wins!¡± Elder Cai nced at the two of them and announced the result.

    Both were actually defeated and wounded in this match. Ye Wu had been knocked out despite having eight pieces of battle armor. However, Wu Siduo was already rendered incapable of continuing. However, a match was still a match, and at least Wu Siduo did not faint so she won by a narrow margin.

    The muscles on Ye Wu¡¯s face were visibly twitching. His injuries were quickly healing under the reflection of the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s light. He gave a thumbs up at Wu Siduo¡¯s direction with a forced smile before he stepped down from the stage dejectedly.

    Wu Siduo frowned hard.

    In actuality, her opponent did not necessarily lose. If each was given adequate time to rest, she would certainly lose in a life and death battle.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s light was able to heal injuries and recover one¡¯s strength, yet it was incapable of resolving her martial soul fusion skill¡¯s counter charge. It was impossible for her tounch the Hell White Tiger anymore while Ye Wu who was healed only needed to rest for a while before he could continue to fight.

    She was not yet powerful enough. She needed to be even stronger.

    However, Wu Siduo believed that ¡ª given adequate time of one to two years ¡ª Ye Wu would no longer be a worthy opponent for her regardless. It seemed like she would have to look for apatible second soul spirit for her White Tiger martial soul. One that was just like Yuanen Yehui¡¯s.

    She had already made Yuanen Yehui her goal without noticing.

    It was now a winning streak of two, with the first and second grade¡¯s team being victorious twice in a row.

    The students from third grade ss one had already stopped talking, while students from the first and second grade seemed like they were drowning in a sea of happiness.

    There was a difference of three years between each grade! Yet, they were still capable of winning twice under such circumstances. In reality, they had already won the respect of others through this sparringpetition.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo withdrew her holy light and could not help nodding gently. ¡°The new generation of children are gifted with superb natural talents. Each of their twin martial souls had its own characteristic. This will be the generation with limitless possibilities in the future. But why haven¡¯t I seen Tang Wulin onstage?¡± She had very deep memories of Tang Wulin.

    The Scarlet Dragon Zhuo Shi who sat behind her said, ¡°Tang Wulin will be taking part in the two-against-two match alongside Gu Yue. He¡¯ll also be participating in the group battleter.¡±

    Yali spoke in slight astonishment, ¡°So who is going to represent the first and second grade¡¯s team in the final one-to-one match? Is it going to be that youngd from the Holy Angel n?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It is Ye Xinn who had formerly left the court.¡±

    ¡°Xinn? It is that little girl. Take a good look at her. See how far she hase.¡±

    Song Lin¡¯s expression turned somewhat unpleasant now, but she did not me Ye Wu. They lost the first two matches not because her own students were not working hard or because the other party was too fortunate. There was a genuine difference in their strengths.

    Yuanen Yehui and Wu Siduo were both at least five years younger than her own students. They were almost definitely entering the inner court in the future. Moreover, it was highly possible that they would be important personages of the inner court. But she remained recalcitrant. It was far too embarrassing for the third grade students to lose to the lower grades.

    ¡°Mo Jue.¡± Song Lin¡¯s gaze glowed.

    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Teacher Song. We will definitely win the third match!¡± It was not known how long Mo Jue had been beside Song Lin. She raised her chin proudly.

    Song Lin¡¯s expression rxed a little. ¡°Not only will you win this match, but we will not tolerate any losses in the matches that follow. The time to defend the honor of third grade ss one is upon us.¡±

    Her voice was calm, but the students by her side were in high spirits. ¡°Yes, so what if all of you are gifted with outstanding talent. It is our third grade¡¯s time right now.¡±

    Mo Jue did not jump onto the stage but walked step by step along the pedestal.

    ¡°Mo Jue!¡±

    ¡°Mo Jue is about to strike now.¡±

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Mo Jue!¡±

    Under the stage, students from every grade broke into a discussion at once.

 Chapter 542

    <h4>Chapter 542: The ck Swan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The strongest students in the outer court were the one-word battle armor masters, with the exception of higher grade students who had already entered the inner court. They were still considered outer court students before they participated in the inner court examination. There were only two such students, Mo Jue and Like Qiankun.

    That was why they were the powerhouses of the inner court.

    She was not called the strongest in the outer court for no reason. Many students¡¯ faces turned fanatical when Mo Jue walked onto the stage. She was their idol!

    Shortly after this, Mo Jue and Li Qiankun were scheduled to enter the inner court together for the trial. They could join Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court students and acquire great privilege as long as they passed the trial.

    Mo Jue represented the third grade in the third match. This basically meant a sure win for third grade ss one in the third match!

    After three one-against-one matches, the final result would be determined by a two-against-two match. The only question was who would represent first and second grade¡¯s side, and whether that person was capable of posing a challenge to Mo Jue in the uing match.

    Ye Xinn was also walking to thepetition stage step by step in a simr manner. She was silent and did not exchange information much with herpanions before she ascended the stage. However, her entire demeanor began to change as soon as she stepped onto thepetition stage¡¯s pedestal.

    Ye Xinn brought an indescribable constrained feeling to the ordinary students as if she were a stormy cloud, ready to break out at any moment.

    ¡°She is suppressing herself.¡± Yali stared in astonishment at Ye Xinn as she ascended to the stage slowly.

    Mo Jue arrived onstage one step before Ye Xinn. She had only taken one nce before she saw her opponent walking from the opposite side, drawn in by the vital energy.

    Yet another girlpetitor. The first and second grade¡¯s team sent out female students for all three one against one matches.

    Compared to Yuanen Yehui and Wu Siduo, Ye Xinn had a less ster reputation in the outer court. First of all, she was thest to enter the outer court. Secondly, she usually kept a low profile and rarely appeared in public unless she was attending ss.

    Her presence was noticeable only because she joined Tang Wulin¡¯s little group. But Tang Wulin shone so brightly that most people noticed only him but had little knowledge of his other group members. Only the opponents of Yuanen Yehui and Wu Siduo could truly understand that Tang Wulin wasn¡¯t the only powerful one in the group; every member could hold their own.

    Ye Xinn ascended the stage. The entire crowd grew quiet once again.

    Xu Lizhi had already stood up under the stage, tightly clenching his fists.

    Just as third grade ss one¡¯s students investigated them, they had simrly investigated the students from third grade ss one. Mo Jue was one of the two one-word battle armor masters in the ss!

    In the third one against one match, Ye Xinn had the imposing prospect of facing up against the strongest opposition in the end.

    Elder Cai peered at Ye Xinn once, then she looked toward Mo Jue and announced, ¡°Begin.¡±

    This time was different from the previous match where the two parties abruptly dashed toward each other. After Elder Cai had announced the start of the fight, neitherpetitorunched an attack at first.

    The light around Mo Jue¡¯s body had visibly dimmed. She walked forth slowly. With every step, the dimness increased. Circles upon circles of soul rings arose from the bottom of her feet.

    Purple! Purple! Purple! Purple! Purple! There were five impressive purple-colored soul rings.

    A thousand-year spirit soul was capable of withstanding three soul rings. In other words, there were two thousand-year spirit souls in Mo Jue¡¯s body right now. However, one would notice upon closer inspection that the two outer soul rings behind were a deeper color, the dominant feature of a ten thousand year soul ring.

    The spirit ascension tform was capable of raising the spirit soul into a higher level. Outstanding genius soul masters could possibly enhance their soul rings¡¯ level through the spirit ascension tform, but the process of advancing became more difficult with more soul rings.

    However, it was very apparent that Mo Jue would certainly advance her fourth and fifth soul rings to a ten thousand year level in the future. At the same time, five soul rings also implied that she was a Soul King!

    She was a five soul ring King-level powerhouse. Mo Jue was neen years old this year. Not only had she attained Soul King level at this age, but she was also a one-word battle armor master. This only urred frequently in Shrek Academy. As a sure inner court student, she was one of the strongest in the outer court present.

    One after another, ck feathers emerged from within her long hair. The feathers spread from her hair down to her body, following which the force on her body became thicker.

    It was the ck Swan! This was Mo Jue¡¯s martial soul.

    The swan had always been the supremely elegant living creature among the soul beasts. Ordinary swan-type soul beasts were skilled in recovery type abilities. Legend spoke of a being named the Emerald Swan, one of the Ten Great Beasts. Her cultivation base was also the top among the Ten Great Beasts.

    Even so, Mo Jue¡¯s ck Swan was not skilled in recovery, nor was she an auxiliary-type soul master. She was a true soul master, an assault type who was an expert in casting all sorts of spells and long-range attacks. Her reputation in the third grade ss one had triumphed even Li Qiankun.

    If Li Qiankun was the mainstay if third grade ss one, then the ck Swan Mo Jue was the spiritual pir of third grade ss one.

    There were always a few important personages in each grade of Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court. Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu, and Duan Hunxiao were undoubtedly the stars of second grade. The third grade had Li Qiankun and Mo Jue. Just as with the present situation of the first grade, it was extremely rare for many students to achieve this level.

    Ye Xinn stopped moving toward Mo Jue, who was walking slowly ahead. Ye Xinn¡¯s gaze was determined. She would never allow her opponent, a one-word battle armor master, to affect her will to fight.

    She stood on the same spot, her entire body straight as a javelin. She did not release her soul rings but continued to stand there. The force of her whole body was rising and withdrawing continuously.

    Mo Jue squinted her eyes, her sharp senses telling her that this opponent was anything but ordinary. She was not careless. As a fellow Shrek Academy student, she was aware that the academy was rich with monsters.

    Wu Rui seemed unassable, but he was defeated. Ye Wu obviously had the upper hand, yet he too was taken down.

    It was her turn now. She would never act recklessly no matter how advantageous it seemed.

    The ck Swan of darkness attribute.

    Mo Jue raised her right hand, and as the first soul ring on her body shed, her right hand touched the space in the direction of Ye Xinn.

    A ghastly sight suddenly materialized. A gigantic ck skull appeared out of thin air and flew toward Ye Xinn.

    It was at this exact split-second that Ye Xinn finally moved.

    Her whole body glowed with a dazzling radiance as a streak of sword¡¯s consciousness shot out from her body in a half a second. The intensity of the consciousness caused the arena¡¯s protective shield to give a shudder.

    A ghastly scene emerged at once. A gigantic ck-colored skull appeared out of thin air and flew toward Ye Xinn.

    The sword¡¯s energy was awe-inspiring. Like a meteor, she dashed straight at Mo Jue.

    Incredibly, the ck skull in the air dissipated as soon as Ye Xinn moved.

    Shock shed in Mo Jue¡¯s eyes. How was this possible? The skull was her first soul skill, Weakness Curse.

    Physical and elemental defenses were ineffective against the Weakness Curse. Once someone was hit, they would sink into a period of weaknesssting ten seconds while at least twenty percent of their soul power would be suppressed. Only a spirit type soul skill was capable of resisting it.

    But Ye Xinn was obviously notunching a spirit-type ability. It was the sword¡¯s consciousness, the sword¡¯s consciousness! The condensed sword¡¯s consciousness of hers copsed the Weakness Curse immediately.

    How could her sword¡¯s consciousness be so powerful at such a young age?

    While her expression changed to fear, Mo Jue waved her arms as two pitch ck light orbs fused in front of her body. Simultaneously a pair of ck wings spread out behind her back. With a p of her wings, she floated into the air.

    In the split second when the two ck orbs fused, a dark green skull emerged. Upon appearing, the skull shot a stream of dark green mes in Ye Xinn¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 543

    <h4>Chapter 543: Sword¡¯s Consciousness Shoots to the Clouds</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was Shadow Devil me! It burned the soul as well as the body and was a double attack on both the physical and spiritual levels. Although it was only her second soul skill, it was extremely powerful.

    The Shadow Devil me also possessed intense corrosive and adhesive ability. Once a person was struck, it would act like a leech attached to the bone as it burned continuously.

    In Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes, there was no skull, Mo Jue, or Darkness Devil me. There was only the sword in her eyes ¡ª her Stargod Sword. Anyone looking closely into her eyes at the moment would discover that her pupils seemed to have be vertical slits. For these were not her pupils, but the Stargod Sword¡¯s reflection.

    It was the Stargod Sword! A dash of dazzling starlight shined straight into the Shadow Devil me, causing the me to suddenly parted from the radiant light, cracking like a fissure.

    The dark green-colored skill exploded into pieces, causing countless Darkness Soul mes to fly in all directions and pounce toward Ye Xinn. However, the mes were just a few meters away from her body when they abruptly parted, as if sliced by a sharp knife.

    This was Sword¡¯s Consciousness Shoots the Clouds! Streams upon streams of brilliant sword reflections inteced in the sky, forming arge that enshrouded Mo Jue. Everywhere the passed would see all darkness being cut away.

    ¡®This was...¡¯

    Many of the students in the audience gulped.

    Before the start, all had assumed Mo Jue was certain to win. This match was not expected to be the least bit suspenseful. Yet in a heartbeat, it seemed that Mo Jue was at aplete disadvantage. Even a skill as powerful as her ck Swan was useless against this first grade student named Ye Xinn.

    This was supposed to be a battle between the five-ringed Soul King and a four-ringed Soul Ancestor! This was supposed to be apetition between third grade and first grade!

    How did this happen?

    Was it due to the difference in their martial souls? No, the ck Swan was at the peak of the darkness attribute martial souls. The Stargod Sword was definitely strong, but it was impossible for it to achieve such a level that it could suppress the ck Swan.

    There could only be one reason, and that wasprehension. To be precise, theprehension of martial souls.

    Ye Xinn soul skill was not powerful, but her sword¡¯s consciousness was! Herprehension of her sword¡¯s consciousness went back many years.

    She was capable of being directly epted by the inner court when she first joined Shrek Academy butter entered the outer court to be a one-word battle armor master to fulfill the inner court¡¯s requirement. How could she not possess extraordinary talent?

    When Tang Wulin first met Ye Xinn, she beat him until he had no way of striking back. How could that happen, you ask? It was all due to herprehension of the Stargod Sword.

    In her world, there was only a sword, the perfection of that sword, and the feedback from the sword.

    Mo Jue could have remained in the air to avoid Ye Xinn, but she understood that this would rob her of any advantage, and she would continue to be suppressed.

    This was only a first grade junior!

    A hint of color shed past her eyes. The wings on her back spread out at once and pped strenuously. Her third soul ring glowed brightly as a dark green halo descended from the sky, apanied by her pping wings.

    The Stargod Net turned a dark green color where the ring passed. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the gradually melted until it vanished.

    Holes seemed to have been made in the very air wherever the dark green halo passed.

    This was Darkness Erosion! It used the purest darkness energy to release the most primitive Darkness Devour. In the beginning, Mo Jue depended on this powerful soul skill to get into Shrek Academy.

    Ye Xinn did not fall back in the face of the Dark Erosion. Her Stargod Sword was thrust toward the sky, causing a gleaming streak of the sword¡¯s reflection to surge skyward.

    At the exact moment that the Darkness Erosion ring came into contact with the sword reflection, thetter began melting. However, the sharp sword¡¯s consciousness still forcefully pushed through, cutting a hole in the Darkness Erosion ring. Ye Xinn paid no attention to the fallen ring as she had already leaped up into the air, toward the floating Mo Jue.

    This was truly intense!

    Ye Xinn had always made people feel this way. Her resolve to win was utterly undisturbed by the fact that her opponent was strong and powerful.

    Anger shed past Mo Jue¡¯s eyes. She could not imagine that she could bepelled into such a situation by a junior. Of course, she could release her one-word battle armor immediately tobat Ye Xinn. Yet, if she were to use her battle armor so soon as a five-ringed Soul King, would that not be as though she acknowledged the fact that her five-ringed cultivation base was weaker than her opponent¡¯s?

    Mo Jue had an extremely arrogant heart. This was something she could never tolerate.

    As the fourth soul ring¡¯s radiance shimmered, a long spear materialized in Mo Jue¡¯s hand. The spear appeared dark green in color and there were three skulls on the base of the spearhead.

    The spear rotated as rings of light descended from the sky.

    There was a ring of grey, green, and of a dark red.

    The three rings ignited the skulls on the spear. Each represented different curse effects, namely weakness, fear, and agony.

    These three halos covered such arge area that Ye Xinn had nowhere to dodge. She watched helplessly as threeyers of colors were absorbed into her body. She appeared unusually grim, and her entire being seemed to be nullified by the halos.

    She stopped for a moment and descended from mid-air. The three negative curses ¡ª weakness, fear, and agony ¡ª seeped into her body rapidly.

    Still in the air, Mo Jue could finally heave a sigh of relief. Ye Xinn¡¯s first attack was far too intense. That sharp sword¡¯s consciousness of hers startled Mo Jue and rendered her helpless. This was the first time she encountered such a fierce attack. Ye Xinn¡¯s cultivation base was obviously much weaker than hers, and yet she was pushed until her soul skill eventually lost its effect.

    The spear pointed diagonally at Ye Xinn, and dark green light gathered to the middle of the spear. The tip of the de flickered before shooting a dark green beam straight toward Ye Xinn at lightning speed.

    Ye Xinn was looking down when shended on the ground, but her gaze immediately raised once again. Her eyes were unusually bright like orbs of glimmering starlight blooming in the arena.

    Starlight shone from the Stargod Sword. She suddenly shouted aloud as the sword¡¯s consciousness dashed to the sky once again. The powerful consciousnessbined with a glimmer of starlight ascended as the cursed glow on her body disintegrated inch by inch. The threeyers of curses were removed in session.

    ¡°A sword is capable of breaking many curses. This is the perfection of a maiden.¡± On the rostrum, a light shed past Zhuo Shi¡¯s eyes.

    The Stargod Sword flew upward as a streak of the sword¡¯s reflection appeared out of nowhere. It hung in midair much to everyone¡¯s surprise, so dense that it would not dissipate. The minute the spearhead¡¯s reflection came into contact with that of the sword, both quickly dissolved. However, it was very apparent that the sword was stronger.

    Ye Xinn looked up at her surprised opponent in the air. The third soul ring on her body suddenly brightened. Soon after, her entire body turned a shimmering gold color. She was transformed into a ball of starlight as she fused her body with her sword and surged skyward.

    It was the third soul skill, Starfall Sword!

    ck Swan Mo Jue frowned. This opponent¡¯s strength exceeded her expectations. All her curse-type abilities were virtually ineffective. This could be attributed to Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword being equipped with the light attribute, but more importantly, to call her sword¡¯s consciousness sharp would be an understatement. Any curses put on her would be extinguished by the sword¡¯s consciousness within a short time.

    Mo Jue spun at high speed with the Cursed Spear in hand. One after another, swan feathers flew out from her ck wings. The feathers were flying in the air and ascended into the sky before transforming into a mighty torrent that surrounded her body.

    The starlight that had ascended into the sky suddenly fell, quickly increasing in speed. It shot toward Mo Jue like a meteor.

    The sword¡¯s consciousness soared high into the air. A piercing howl could be heard wherever it passed. It felt like a real meteor shower. The audience could no longer feel the sharpness of the sword¡¯s consciousness as all of it had been concentrated into the dazzling starlight.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s cultivation was entirely centered on the sword. No one else, not even herpanions, couldpare to her focus. She was improving daily, and all of it went to her sword and focus. She cultivated with painstaking effort free of distraction. In this aspect, she was the strongest among herpanions.

    The second grade ss one¡¯s powerhouses had once experienced the Stargod Sword¡¯s valiance. Ye Xinn once singlehandedly fought their three champions of the same rank as herself. With every battle, she became stronger.

    The ck feathers collided with the falling starlight. The feathers disintegrated rapidly but managed to block the descent of Starfall Sword.

    Her fifth soul skill, Swan¡¯s Feather, was the fifth soul skill only avable to Soul Kings! Starfall Sword, on the other hand, was only Ye Xinn¡¯s third soul skill. Despite the obvious difference in their soul power, both parties appeared to be well-matched in strength at the moment.

    Innumerable streams of sharp sword energy continuously cut at the Swan¡¯s Feathers. The ck feathers spread out and formed rings of dark green airflows rolling towards Ye Xinn. Darkness corroded light. The Starfall Sword¡¯s radiance gradually dimmed. The Swan¡¯s Feathers rolled upward and finally seized the upper hand.

    Anyone could see that Ye Xinn had a better control of her martial skill than Mo Jue, and she was only capable of fighting back due to her higher cultivation base.

 Chapter 544

    <h4>Chapter 544: Fighting a One-Word Battle Armor Master!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A purple-colored ring rippled out of the sky at that moment. This was the splendor that manifested when a soul ring released its soul skill.

    The violet ring of light brought the fourth soul skill!

    Ye Xinn¡¯s body used the impact of the Swan¡¯s Feather to rise into the sky once again. Her body spun around to stop the dark force brought by the Swan¡¯s Feather from invading her body. She depended on the sword¡¯s energy topel the dark away from her.

    Soon after, the golden light surrounding her grew brighter. The piercing gleam radiated a dazzling light. The sky appeared dull while Ye Xinn transformed into an orb of golden light. Countless sword reflections fell from above.

    Those sword reflections were fine as silk. They did not appear magically but descended from the sky like it was raining with light.

    The rain fell upon the darkness from the Swan¡¯s Feather, bathing it in brilliance and extinguishing it. Pieces of Swan¡¯s Feather melted away gradually. The dazzling golden light continued raining down, covering ck Swan Mo Jue¡¯s body.

    ¡®How is this possible? Her fourth soul skill is even stronger than my fifth soul skill?¡¯

    Mo Jue¡¯s heart was filled with shock and disbelief, yet she had already exhausted herself by using her soul power. The Swan¡¯s Feather was continuously released under the Cursed Spear¡¯s control. However, it was still clear that she was fatigued. She watched helplessly as the rain of light moved ever closer to her. She could not feel the sword¡¯s energy, yet it made her scalp numb. The droplets of light were obviously filled with highly condensed energy from the sword!

    This was Sword Meteor Shower, the Stargod Sword¡¯s fourth soul skill.

    The rain of light spread out then gathered again and shot straight toward Mo Jue. Swan¡¯s Feather was weakening steadily and would fail soon.

    Mo Jue bit her lower lip. She had no choice but to acknowledge the fact that it was very difficult for her to win even if she had one more soul ring than the opponent, no matter how unwilling she was.

    ¡®In that case, I shall suppress the opponent by brute force!¡¯

    Mo Jue widened her eyes abruptly and flung her right hand out. An orb of dark-green radiance shot out and drew a small arc in the sky. It turned around and dropped onto her chest apanied by a crisp ¡®ding¡¯ sound.

    In a split second, two pieces of dark green armor emerged from both sides of the orb and covered Mo Jue¡¯s chest. Soon after, she flung her arms outwards as piece after piece of dark green armor flew out from her storage device and swiftly attached to her body.

    There was no pattern on the armor, but with the addition of each piece, the force of Mo Jue¡¯s body strengthened even more. Swan¡¯s Feather became powerful once again. The feathers began to burn with dark green-colored mes and finally managed to push against the Sword Meteor Shower, turning it back upward.

    Armor covered her arms, shoulders, chest, legs, and feet.

    She also had waist support, a war-kilt and finally a helmet with a three feather design descended, covering Mo Jue¡¯s forehead.

    Her limbs stretched outwards in the air and the armor on her body gave a loud nging sound. A dark green radiance then sted out from the one-word battle armor. The mass of her Swan¡¯s Feather increased several-fold instantly. The Sword Meteor Shower that was being pushed away gradually was now going back to Ye Xinn¡¯s side.

    Song Lin frowned hard and sighed discreetly below thepetition stage.

    Without a doubt, Mo Jue could not possibly lose this match. She already possessed power close to that of a Soul Sage¡¯s level just from the enhancement of the one-word battle armor. Yet in the eyes of others, Mo Jue had already lost. Without her battle armor, she could very well have been defeated by Ye Xinn. Her opponent¡¯s strength hadpelled her to use the armor.

    These little monsters from first grade truly were extremely powerful!

    ¡°My battle armor is called ¡®Swan¡¯!¡± Theplete set of one-word battle armor had already qualified for a title.

    Swan Mo Jue! She had earned the right to address herself as such.

    The armor covering her entire body seemed to exceed Ye Wu¡¯s eight pieces of battle armor earlier by just a few pieces, yet the power was iparable. The dark green halo bloomed, and Mo Jue seemed to have transformed into another person while suspended in midair. The light of the entire sparring arena dimmed. Sword Meteor Shower was weakening gradually while Swan¡¯s Feather curled up and attacked Ye Xinn. Her second soul skill which had almost run its course was now being rejuvenated. It was terrifying yet amazing.

    It was absolute suppression by means of brute force!

    The radiance that surrounded Ye Xinn slowly faded and she could be seen clearly. Her expression remained apathetic as before, but at the same time, there was wildness shimmering in her eyes.

    She was a person who refused to admit defeat and had always been like that. When she first met Tang Wulin, it was also her refusal to concede that resulted in the two parties bing enemies.

    So what if she was a five-ringed Soul King? So what if she was a one-word battle armor master? She wanted to make the opponent feel the full extent of her strength even if she were to lose.

    Her right hand that was tightly grasping the Stargod Sword shook once, and starlight glittered on the back of the hand. Her Sword Meteor Shower had been breaking down but was now suddenly rejuvenated. A piece of pure white armor with speckles of stars slowly emerged from the back of her hand. It extended upward rapidly and covered her forearm. A twinkle of starlight glowed on her elbow as the white armor emerged. The light gathered and protected her arm, then her right shoulder and continued creeping upward. Another piece emerged from the back of her left hand.

    She had armor covering her entire right arm and shoulder, and also her left forearm. Yes, it was battle armor! Three pieces of battle armors! Forged and fused with spirit alloy!

    She had only three pieces of battle armor, yet it made Ye Xinn¡¯s force increase exponentially in an instant. Amazingly, her Sword Meteor Shower managed to withstand the assault from the Swan¡¯s Feather for the moment.

    ¡®Three pieces of battle armor? A first grade second academic year¡¯s student could have three pieces of battle armor already? Moreover, that battle armor of hers was...¡¯

    Almost all the teachers and the academy¡¯s superior personages had the same feelings in their hearts ¨C the young people of today were impressive!

    Many of the academy¡¯s elites had heard that someone from the first grade produced one-word battle armor that was made from spirit alloy, yet it was but a rumor. This was the first time they were seeing it. Moreover, three pieces of it were released at once.

    There were not many students from among all the grades who could recognize spirit alloy one-word battle armor. They only thought it was peculiar that the battle armor on Ye Xinn¡¯s body was capable of fusing into her body as though it was two-word battle armor.

    The spirit alloy one-word battle armor was not that different from ordinary one-word armor if judged superficially. Being made of this alloy meant that its durability and amplification effects exceeded ordinary one-word battle armor.

    Three pieces of spirit alloy one-word battle armor were enough to be on par with about five pieces of ordinary battle armor.

    Ye Xinn had the highest amount of one-word battle armor amongst Tang Wulin¡¯s group. This was because the enhancement of her power would ensure her ability to make even more armor as the main battle armor craftsman. Hence, Tang Wulin made sure that she made her own first after every group member owned one piece of armor each. That way she could work toward the goal of bing a one-word battle armor master. When she was done making the armor for her entire body then she could start making more armor for the other group members. This was the most time-saving method. Everyone agreed to this, which was why Ye Xinn was already an owner of three pieces of battle armor.

    Her Sword Meteor Shower was raining even more heavily thanks to amplification provided by the battle armor. The three pieces of armor were gleaming with speckles of starlight, causing the radiance to be much more dazzling.

    However, Mo Jue was still the true one-word battle armor master after all! After a momentary pause, her Swan¡¯s Feather continued to attack upward again.

    It was also at this moment when Ye Xinn¡¯s focused her gaze as she concentrated. A peculiar scene emerged. Her first and third soul ring glowed at the same time.

    She was using many soul skills simultaneously. This was an extremely high-end skill even for Shrek Academy. It required the soul skills to work together implicitly, while the user simultaneously exercises the impable control and understanding of the martial soul.

    Ye Xinn did it seamlessly.

    The golden light that had been fading slowly became bright once again, and the Sword Meteor Shower suddenly vanished. Ye Xinn¡¯s figure gradually disappeared in the sky leaving behind a magnified version of the Stargod Sword that materialized out of thin air. It was created from a vast amount of the sword¡¯s consciousness and energy and had been formed using the Sword Meteor Shower as a foundation, fused with the Stargod Sword along with the addition of the Starfreeze Sword¡¯s sharpness.

 Chapter 545

    <h4>Chapter 545: The Resolute Ye Xinn</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Curling as it turned upward, the Swan¡¯s Feather came into contact with the gigantic Stargod Sword. It tainted the sword withyers of deep darkness, but its feathers were shattered in session too.

    The dark force in the arena became thicker and stronger, and the powerful Swan¡¯s Feather had already seized control of the entire scene, amplified by the one-word battle armor.

    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze burned into the airborne Ye Xinn. Every attempt to struggle was useless when faced with such power.

    It was at this point that the huge Stargod Sword in the sky gave out a sharp howl and descended abruptly. It broke apartyers of the Swan¡¯s Feathers as it dashed straight for Mo Jue.

    The giant sword was a relentless, indomitable force that was terrible to behold. It broke apart barrier after barrier as it plowed through the mass of the Swan¡¯s Feather and dropped down brazenly.

    Mo Jue was startled as well. The opponent was actually capable of continuing her attacks to her main body despite the great disparity of their powers.

    The speckle of starlight on the sword¡¯s tip approached closer and closer but was continuously blocked by the Swan¡¯s Feather. It appeared that the sword¡¯s reflection seemed to have a hard time tracking her. However, Mo Jue did not act carelessly. The wings at her back pped so she could pull herself away from the Stargod Sword. She relied on the many feathers to keep herself free from harm.

    Yet, there was still a gap between their abilities. The Shrek Academy students in the audience widened their eyes in astonishment, for this was the strength of a one-word battle armor master with aplete set of armor.

    The Stargod Sword¡¯s reflection gradually dimmed and became slower in the midst of the Swan¡¯s Feather. As much as it persisted, the sword could not sustain its forward momentum.

    It was over. The match had already ended.

    Mo Jue cracked into a smile atst. It may not have been a delightful victory, but she won nheless.

    It was at this moment when a point of starlight suddenly brightened and prated the barriers. Just as Mo Jue became sure of her victory, the starlight reached her face.

    That speckle of starlight did not dash out from within the Swan¡¯s Feather but unexinably materialized, making a graceful trajectory in the sky. It bored through the cracks in between pieces of the weakened Swan¡¯s Feather, moving through it like a ghost. Mo Jue only managed to react to the situation when it was already upon her.

    The light grew and transformed into Ye Xinn¡¯s form.

    The Stargod Sword had already vanished in the distance, but a new one appeared before Mo Jue.

    The sword shed downward and mmed right into her shoulder armor.

    The one-word battle armor glowed brightly in reaction to the Stargod Sword¡¯s wild attack. No matter how sharp the sword, it could not pierce the three-piece battle armor. However, the sharp sword¡¯s consciousness did manage to surge into Mo Jue¡¯s body, eliciting a low grunt.

    Ye Xinn did not allow her to react. Her figure shed and she arrived behind Mo Jue. The Stargod Sword in her hand suddenly burst out. Her second soul ring shimmered as the Stargod Net bloomed magnificently as she moved her body into the sword.

    In a brief moment, the battle armor on Mo Jue¡¯s body shone brightly as she shrieked. However, the Stargod Net was still glowing as it struck forth with great strength.

    Everything was happening too fast. Even the judge Elder Cai did not expect to witness such a rapidly changing situation.

    Everyone thought the match was going to end, and yet it changed in an instant.

    The Stargod Net encircled Mo Jue while her besieged battle armor was glowing brightly. Even she was feeling both shock and panic. Every time she was about to release her soul skill, the stinging sword¡¯s consciousness invaded her body from all directions to disrupt her by force.

    Her battle armor was strong, but it was not invincible. Although it was capable of guarding against the force of such a close-range attack, the sword¡¯s consciousness was truly too powerful. It was even affecting her state of mind.

    The third soul ring shimmered brightly as the Stargod Sword appeared once again. This time, it was bathed in golden light. Not only did it cover Ye Xinn, it spread over Mo Jue as well.

    An orb of piercing golden light surged skyward. It had already floated its way to the top of the sparring arena in an instant and mmed ferociously into the protective shield.

    The entire protective shield of the battle arena brightened. The shield was made to withstand even eight-ringed powerhouses and above. When the Stargod Sword hit the shield, it felt like colliding into a gigantic stic band. Its velocity increased exponentially when it bounced back from the shield.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The golden orb of light crashed onto the ground violently.

    On the surface of the arena floor, ayer of fissures appeared rapidly.

    As the brightness and the sound of the impact gradually faded, the figures of the twobatants became visible.

    Ye Xinn was kneeling on Mo Jue¡¯s lower abdomen, her hands grasping the Stargod Sword tightly. The sword had cut through the gap between Mo Jue¡¯s shoulder and chest armor, and fresh blood was oozing out from the wound.

    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze appeared slightly confused, but Ye Xinn only lowered her head and did not budge at all.

    ¡®This was...¡¯

    Who could have known that the final moment of this match would suddenly be as intense as this? Who could have predicted that a one-word battle armor master such as Mo Jue would end up in such a precarious situation?

    Elder Cai swiftly approached the two, but another came to the arena at the same time. It was none other than the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali. Both were standing in front of the two girls who remained in the middle of the stage.

    Mo Jue was still conscious since the battle armor helped her withstand the impact. But her eyes were wild with fear. She stared at Ye Xinn kneeling on top of her ¡ª eyes closed, but still inhabited by the wild sword¡¯s consciousness ¡ª and she felt nothing but horror.

    It was terrifying! She was too frightening.

    In the final moment when the two were falling from the sky due to the Stargod Sword, Mo Jue saw Xinn¡¯s eyes filled with ferocity. That savage persistence was seared deeply into the depths of her mind.

    Even with the enhancement of three pieces of spirit alloy one-word battle armor, it would have been impossible for Ye Xinn to break through using her power under normal circumstances.

    However, she relied on the Stargod Sword¡¯s descent and even absorbed the shield¡¯s rebound to open a gap in Mo Jue¡¯s armor during their fall. The Stargod Sword had violently pierced her shoulder. The icy sensation filled Mo Jue with cold, despite Ye Xinn¡¯s inability to release the sword¡¯s consciousness at the time.

    ¡®Who is this fierce little girl?!¡¯

    Mo Jue was truly horrified. It was a fear like she had never felt before.

    She had always been the moon surrounded by a myriad of stars in third grade ss one. She was already a one-word battle armor master at a very young age and a future Shrek Academy inner court student. Yet on this day, she felt the difference between them. It was not an issue of ability but the will to fight. Unlike her opponent, she did not possess the will to fight what should have been a sure loss.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali wrapped her arms around Ye Xinn from behind and lifted her. Gentle holy light melted into her body.

    Ye Xinn was exhausted. In the final moments, she had burned her soul powerpletely. She had been enduring the darkness¡¯ attack and the finalrge quake. At that precise moment, she used both her hand and right shoulder armor to push the Stargod Sword. That was the only way she managed to pierce Mo Jue¡¯s armor!

    Mo Jue stood up slowly from the ground with Elder Cai¡¯s help, but her gaze remained dull as before.

    Mo Jue stood up slowly with Elder Cai¡¯s help, but her expression was still nk.

    She won the match, yes. No matter how ruthless Ye Xinn was, she could only break open the joint between Mo Jue¡¯s armor with great effort but she was still incapable of threatening Mo Jue¡¯s life.

    If she wished, she could turn the tide in the next moment to when the two of them touched the ground.

    Yet did she truly win? Was it a victory in her heart?

    ¡°Third grade ss one wins,¡± Elder Cai announced dully.

    Fresh blood flowed down Mo Jue¡¯s shoulder, and her body swayed. She had never felt the word ¡°win¡± to be so cynical before.

    She was not the only one. Not a cheer could be heard from the entire third grade ss one crowd after the victory was announced.

    The holy light scattered and healed Mo Jue¡¯s body. She turned around slowly and walked down the arena¡¯s stage.

    Third grade ss one¡¯s teacher, Song Lin hastily arrived at the side of the stage.

    Neither her nor third grade ss one¡¯s crowd cheered following the announcement of victory and defeat.

    Mo Jue came down and stood before Song Lin. She looked at her as the armor on her body slowly retracted. Her lips cracked into a smile that looked even more hideous than a weeping face.

    ¡°Teacher Song, did I win?¡± As soon as she said this, Mo Jue suddenly cked out and her body went limp.

    Song Lin hastily held her, supporting her so she would not topple over.

    Song Lin¡¯s expression was very unpleasant. As an experienced teacher, she understood that while Mo Jue had not lost the match, her heart had been defeated. Her state of mind was affected by the enormous assault, but the damage to her heart was the most difficult to heal. Song Lin was afraid that Mo Jue would never be able to enter Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court if this was left unresolved.

    Third grade ss one was silent.

    Of the three one-against-one matches, they lost twice and won once. Their only victory came at the narrowest of margins. Judging by Mo Jue¡¯s current state, it was impossible for her to participate in the group matchter.

    She was a one-word battle armor master! Yet she was incapable of achieving a conclusive result.

 Chapter 546

    <h4>Chapter 546: Shocking Everyone Present</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Xinn¡¯s battle method shocked the entire crowd. This proved that an ordinary soul master was notpletely helpless when faced with a battle armor master.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo personally picked up Ye Xinn from the battleground to send her to Tang Wulin and the others.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t in any danger, but her body has been overtaxed and needs some rest. She cannot participate in thepetitionter, so I didn¡¯t wake her. She¡¯s such an extraordinary girl.¡± Yali expressed her heartfelt praise.

    Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan received Ye Xinn together. They did not utter a word, but everyone¡¯s eyes were burning with raging mes.

    Ye Xinn did not lose the match. She was the true winner in their hearts!

    Through sheer determination, she relied on her four-ringed cultivation base to fend off a five-ringed one-word battle armor master! It was apparent that Mo Jue was incapable of participating in thepetitionter.

    ¡°We have to win the group match,¡± Tang Wulin muttered.

    Before thepetition began, they had never thought that the first and second grade¡¯s allied team could achieve the final victory. However, when Ye Xinn descended from the sky and mmed Mo Jue to the ground, piercing through her battle armor, everyone¡¯s fighting spirit was ignited.

    ¡®So what if she¡¯s a one-word battle armor master? Whoever said we wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat such a person? We¡¯re going to win. Victory will be ours!¡¯

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue stared at each other as Yuanen Yehui walked over from the side quietly to receive Ye Xinn.

    There was an unspeakable atmosphere rising among them. Everyone¡¯s expression smouldered in that single moment.

    The first grade ss one¡¯s section in the audience was simrly silent at present. They did not cheer from their defeat but Ye Xinn¡¯s loss was even more shocking than their two previous victories.

    It felt as if their blood was on fire, burning with an indomitable and unyielding will to fight.

    Luo Guixing, Xu Yucheng, Yang Nianxia, and Zheng Yiran were sitting in the front row.

    Each of them wore a different expression.

    They had been trying hard to strengthen their resolve all this time and had been making great effort to chase after the footsteps before them.

    Yet, that moment earlier made them feel like the footsteps they were chasing after were not getting any closer. On the contrary, the distance was growing more significant.

    Ye Xinn had been undefeatable in their eyes!

    Disparity! This was a disparity!

    Luo Guixing clenched his fists subconsciously until his nails actually pierced into the soft flesh of his palms. Xu Yucheng¡¯s countenance was fluctuating violently as his eyes never left Ye Xinn the whole time.

    ¡°From this day forth, she is my goddess,¡± Xu Yucheng muttered coldly.

    The group gave him a sidelong nce. He pursed his lips, but his gaze was burning.

    His face showed not an ounce of emotional fluctuation. There was only a fierce will to fight in his eyes. Looking at Ye Xinn¡¯s body, he knew what his destiny would be. So what if his body was weak? So what if his spirit soul had a low ranking? That was all because he dared not try. How could one make it to the peak of the world without taking a risk?

    Natural talent was one matter; having no limits was another. Only a truly uncontroble person could stand at the peak of the world!

    Zheng Yiran¡¯s gaze had slightly dimmed. She had always felt defiant toward Tang Wulin¡¯s group but now, she realized that she was far behind them.

    Yang Nianxia¡¯s gaze was deep. He did not look at Ye Xinn, but at the person who was standing below the stage; the heart of the group.

    He puffed up his chest as his gaze burned with dazzling mes. Ye Xinn¡¯s battle had not only shown everyone her powers, but also her trust in herpanions. She used her actions to ignite everyone¡¯s fervor before leaving the rest to this young man and her teammates.

    Yang Nianxia had clearly seen Ye Xinn tilt her head in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction before she went unconscious. He would certainly have noticed it as well.

    ¡°Extraordinary! The young people of today are truly extraordinary!¡± The Scarlet Dragon Douluo Feng Wuyu muttered to himself on the rostrum.

    On this very rare asion, Zhuo Shi did not refute Feng Wuyu¡¯s words. ¡°Yes! That little girl is even wilder than you back in the day. I have to acknowledge that this generation¡¯s first grade is truly the strongest of the century. This little girl is not only wild, but her ferocity is tempered with her impable battle tactics. All her might in the beginning was to conceal the Stargod Sword¡¯s skill in that final split second. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Stargod Sword¡¯s final attack with the sword was using the Tang Sect¡¯s Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. It was indeed because she closed the distance between them that the one-word battle armor master skilled in long-range attacks took such an enormous amount of damage. Not only did this little girl confuse the enemy, she even deluded us in that split second. A fierce and intelligent maiden will certainly achieve outstanding feats in the future. I think that she can be one of the candidates for the new generation of Shrek Seven Monsters.¡±

    Elder Cai stood on the stage. It took her a long while to calm down as well. Pride shed in her eyes as all the outer court students were considered her disciples. She was concerned about the third grade¡¯s momentum in this uing match...

    ¡°Two against two, let the contestants from both parties enter the stage,¡± Elder Cai spoke dully.

    A boy and girl were sent from the third grade ss one¡¯s side. Two students with an eighty percent simr appearance stood up and marched toward thepetition stage in unison.

    On the other side, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue walked side by side from the first and second grade alliance team. They walked in great strides as they ascended thepetition stage.

    The pair of students from third grade ss one were exuding a strong aura which they were obviously suppressing. Tang Wulin and Gu Yue were simrly calm, but it was the calm of a volcano about to erupt.

    ¡°Third grade ss one, Li Mengyang and Li Mengtian!¡±

    ¡°First grade ss one, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue!¡±

    The two parties introduced themselves, causing the audience to finally be animated once again.

    Those were Li Mengyang and Li Mengtian! They were twins ¡ª brother and sister ¡ª so they had the best understanding between them when it came to teamwork and the martial soul fusion skill. They were the backbone of the strongest group in third grade ss one. The brother and sister duo were both assault-type soul masters. They were known as the unbeatables and were very incisive.

    ¡°The allied team is sending out first grade students again. That girl earlier was also from first grade, right? The first graders from this batch are so powerful! It¡¯s surprising that they¡¯re also sending out first graders for the two against two match.¡±

    ¡°I bet you don¡¯t know this. That Tang Wulin is actually the ss monitor for first grade ss one. Even though he only has three soul rings, he¡¯s a rank-5 cksmith. Despite having so many geniuses in first grade ss one, they seem to be very convinced of his abilities. Gu Yue is supposed to be the assistant ss monitor, but I¡¯ve never heard about them being skilled in a two-against-two match.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just wait and see. They said that the first and second grade oncepeted in an exchangepetitionst year but the first graders won thepetition in the end.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Yuanen Yehui from second grade ss one is so powerful! I bet no one from third grade is a match for her without a set of one-word battle armor. Do you think that the first grader is capable of defeating them?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that impossible? Didn¡¯t you see how powerful Ye Xinn was earlier? The junior brothers and sisters of today are really formidable. If we don¡¯t put in more effort, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be worthy opponents for them anymore.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s watch thepetition then. It¡¯s about to begin. Their powers will prove everything.¡±

    This was the chatter going on below the stage. On the sparring arena, Elder Cai did not immediately announce the start of thepetition. She took a look at the two parties in turn, and her gaze lingered on the figures of Gu Yue and Tang Wulin for a little while longer before she shouted the announcement, ¡°Let the match begin!¡±

    Two sts of an intense fiery glow leapt up from the twins¡¯ bodies in a sh following the announcement.

    Not only that, they flung their arms out simultaneously as pieces of battle armor flew out from their spatial rings and attached to their bodies.

    Their armor was a fiery red color with faint me patterns on the surface. Each of them had five pieces of armor including pairs of gauntlets and vambraces, pauldrons and rerebraces, along with waist support and war-kilts.

 Chapter 547

    <h4>Chapter 547: Crushed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The twins were only twelve years old when they first entered Shrek Academy and had just turned eighteen years old recently. They owned five pieces of battle armor each and still had more to do before they could possess their ownplete sets. In two years¡¯ time, they would have the opportunity to be one-word battle armor masters and enter the inner court.

    Most importantly, as martial soul fusion skill cultivators, the academy could very possibly allocate more time for them.

    mes leaped up as the bodies of both siblings changed. A low raging roar was heard. Their martial souls were both of the fire attributes, but they werepletely different.

    A muffled lion¡¯s roar echoed from Li Mengyang¡¯s body, while a deep tiger¡¯s howl came from Li Mengtian.

    The lion¡¯s roar and tiger¡¯s howl were both heard at once. The powerful force rushed directly toward Tang Wulin and Gu Yue across the arena.

    Two yellow and two purple. These were colors of the Li siblings¡¯ soul rings. They were both at four soul ring Soul Ancestor rank.

    Tang Wulin dashed out. When the opposition was releasing their martial souls and battle armor, he had already advanced forward. Two golden soul rings appeared on his body in a sh.

    Even though he understood that the Bluesilver Grass¡¯ third soul skill, Bluesilver Golden Array, was capable of limiting the opponent¡¯s elemental attribute and weakening their power, at that moment Tang Wulin was suppressing a savage fury in his heart. He did not want to use any skills. He just wanted to crush his opponent in the most devastating way possible and vent the rage he felt inside.

    Gu Yue walked forward slowly. Layers of an otherworldly luminescence shimmered around her body. There seemed to be countless rays of light gathering toward her in the air. Her eyes were staring straight at the figure of Tang Wulin the whole time. Her gaze never left him even for a moment.

    Li Mengyang and Li Mengtian took a step forward in perfect unison. Their movements were synced as though they were a single person. Even their soul rings glowed at the same time.

    The twins¡¯ hair turned to a zing red color. They skipped a step and dashed toward Tang Wulin.

    The first golden soul ring shimmered as golden scales covered his entire body rapidly. His Golden Dragon w rushed forward. Facing two opponents alone, Tang Wulin was fearless.

    He did not bother looking at Li Mengtian as his left leg stomped once on the ground, and he arrived before Li Mengyang in a sh. The Golden Dragon w formed into a fist as he punched straight at his opponent.

    Li Mengyang scoffed. The scorching hot mes were zing and surrounded his right fist. He expelled a ball of me from his mouth, spitting it at Tang Wulin¡¯s face.

    Tang Wulin did not even try to dodge the mes spat out by his opponent. His right fist continued to punch forward.

    Without a sound, an Ice Wall emerged in front of the twobatants. When the mes were spat onto the Wall, it melted in an instant, but the fiery breath was also extinguished in the process. Tang Wulin¡¯s fist was just about to strike Li Mengyang¡¯s face at the same time the Ice Wall melted.

    Without a doubt, the Ice Wall was summoned by Gu Yue. Her timing could only be described as pure excellence. She helped Tang Wulin neutralize his opponent¡¯s ming breath without hindering his own attack.

    The Ice Wall was erected in twoyers: one thin and one thick. The thinneryer was on her side, while the thickyer blocked Li Mengtian on the outside.

    Li Mengyang did not expect that Tang Wulin and Gu Yue could work together so well. However, he was also an assault-type battle soul master. He would never show weakness when he was fighting Tang Wulin, whose cultivation base was weaker than his own.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Two fists collided. Li Mengyang felt as if he had been hit by a Soul Train. A sharp pain shot through his right arm and hand, and the enormous impact sent his body spinning.

    Tang Wulin had already broken four levels of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seal. His body was tough and hardy, certainly far beyond average.

    The third grade ss one¡¯s students only managed to find a few rough details about him anyway. Even if they were aware of Tang Wulin being strong, they would absolutely never have expected that he was this formidable.

    Li Mengyang was almost twirling as the blow tossed him backward. If not for him jumping up at thest second, he might have broken an arm.

    However, he was truly capable. His red hairpletely exploded while his body was still in the air. A raging roar echoed from his mouth as his second soul ring glowed brightly.

    The Lion¡¯s Roar!

    A great ze of mes shot out when the enormous soundwave stunned Tang Wulin momentarily. On the other side, the thick Ice Wall broke apart and Li Mengtian had already dashed forth. She raised her pair of tiger paws, wing at Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    One of the twins had a zing Demon Lion martial soul while the other had a zing Demon Tiger. The hearts of the brother and sister were connected, so when one attacked the enemy, the other provided reinforcement.

    The blood essence reversed in Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He stomped the ground with his right foot suddenly, as a valiant dragon¡¯s roar filled the entire arena.

    Li Mengyang¡¯s ongoing Lion¡¯s Roar was abruptly cut off. Eight dragon-shaped winds with Tang Wulin¡¯s body as their center swarmed toward the siblings as if they had eyes.

    Li Mengtian had no choice but to p her palms to the ground.

    The Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth was indeed an exceedingly powerful soul skill created by Tang Wulin himself. It was inspired by the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline under the blood essence reversal effect. Even if Yuanen Yehui were to fight against Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens and Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth when she was at her peak, she would not necessarily win.

    There was still a significant gap between the abilities of the twins and Yuanen Yehui. The battle armor reduced the discrepancy, but it still remained. Moreover, the siblings had no leg armor.

    The shockwave st echoed through the entirepetition stage. The audience witnessed as the siblings were both blown away by the quake. The armor on their bodies began glowing and only then were they capable of resisting the powerful impact of the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth.

    Tang Wulin let out a dragon¡¯s roar from his mouth. His body shed again as he swiftly leaped at Li Mengyang. Cold light shimmered in his eyes as he thrust out his right hand. Five streams of golden-colored lights appeared out of thin air. Those were from the Golden Dragon Dreadw.

    Li Mengyang could feel a gust of foul wind blowing against his face. In his heart, he cried out, and his fourth soul ring glowed in an instant. Ayer of scarlet light enshrouded his body, and his entire physique expanded, bing bulkier. He ced his hands on the top of his head while his battle armor was shining brilliantly.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Golden Dragon Dreadw mmed Li Mengyang¡¯s whole body into the ground. Even more shockingly, a soft exploding noise echoed from his rerebraces. Although the armor did not shatter, there were already fine cracks appearing on the surface.

    He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    At that moment, Li Mengtian had justnded on the ground and she dashed in her brother¡¯s direction at full speed. They had already understood now that the first grade ss one was truly monstrous! They could only depend on the martial soul fusion skill to defeat them.

    Silver light shed as a figure emerged in front of her soundlessly.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Li Mengtian shouted in her sweet voice. She struck her pair of tiger ws together as two balls of phantom-like shadow ws suddenly appeared before her.

    Gu Yue pped her palms, creating a blue ball of fire in front of her.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Li Mengtian flew up into the air as her entire body was doused in blue mes.

    Soon after, a terrifying ice ball had already caught up with her. It was over a meter wide and covered in long spikes.

    Li Mengtian dropped her arms and used her battle armor to crush the ice ball. The ball shattered, but she gave out a muffled gasp as the impact sent her reeling backward.

    Tang Wulin took a stride forward and had already reached Li Mengyang. His right foot stomped the ground once again as the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth targeted Li Mengyang, who had just stood up and was ready to get back into the air again. Soon after, the Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens¡¯ golden dragon head charged toward Li Mengyang¡¯s body, as if it was engulfing him.

    Finally, a ball of silver moonlight bloomed and positioned itself in front of Li Mengyang¡¯s body. The Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens charged into the moonlight and vanished without a single ounce of energy fluctuation.

    Elder Cai grabbed Li Mengyang in mid-air as she nodded toward Tang Wulin.

    On the other side, Li Mengtian panicked after seeing her brother had been confirmed eliminated from the match. She dashed rapidly after shended on the ground. The fourth soul ring on her body shimmered as a tiger¡¯s roar suddenly resounded. A zing giant tiger was released from her body. One could see the indistinct form of a spirit soul fused into the giant tiger as it pounced straight at Gu Yue.

    Gu Yue stood in the same spot without moving. With a sh of silver light, a tall and imposing figure with golden-colored scales covering his entire body appeared before her.

    The golden scales suddenly turned reflective like mirrors and the zing Devil Tiger clone only made his scales shimmer more when it crashed into him.

    Li Mengtian then heard a loud and clear dragon¡¯s roar. The enormous golden dragon head appeared directly in front of her.

    The silver moon shimmered once again, constraining Li Mengtian and engulfing the dragon¡¯s head. However, it was different this time, as a series of loud booming noises echoed with a fluctuating silver glow that rippled faintly.

    The entire scene was silent!

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue happened to be standing at the center of the entire battle arena at the time.

    Both of them stood side by side. The golden scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s body were still shimmering with a faint glow, and his gaze was filled with assertiveness and dominance. He was exuding a formless stress just by standing over there.

    Xie Xie stood below the stage. He looked up to Tang Wulin on the sparring ground and could not help muttering to himself, ¡°Big brother¡¯s fighting method is really bing more and more aggressive and also more and more extravagant. But I like it. It is pure joy to watch him fight.¡±

    ¡°First grade ss one, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue win.¡± Elder Cai ced down Li Mengyang and his sister in her hands while simultaneously announced the result of this match.

    They won. First grade ss one won again.

 Chapter 548

    <h4>Chapter 548: Admitting Defeat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    This round was different from the first three. Those were one against one, and at least thepetitors were evenly matched for the most part. Ye Xinn¡¯s match could be described as tragic, but no sweeping wins had taken ce before this.

    This time, in everyone¡¯s eyes, the two against two match ended with an overwhelming victory.

    When the match began, the twins, Li Mengyang and Li Mengtian had intended to fight an exploratory battle. However, they were forcefully separated in the end. They did not even have the chance to unleash their martial soul fusion skill before they lost the match.

    What a terrible loss it was.

    The siblings were ghastly pale. Their expressions were brought about not only by their injuries, but also by the two figures standing in the center of the sparring ground.

    Tang Wulin, around whom a faint dragon¡¯s roar could still be heard, gave them the impression that he was unstoppable with his golden soul rings and golden scales.

    He did not have battle armor, but they were still pushed back despite both of them having five pieces of armor each. They lost. They were unsatisfied, but their wills had already surrendered.

    Tang Wulin gradually retracted his scales, but he did not go down from the battleground. Coming up next was the seven against seven team battle, and they were participating in that as well.

    The reason why he deployed such fierce tactics to win against their opponents was to pave the way for the seven against seven battle. Without question, the opponents who took part in the paired matches would most certainly take part in the following seven against seven match. He wanted to establish an undefeatable image in the minds of his opponents.

    On the alliance team¡¯s side, Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu, Xu Xiaoyan, Xie Xie, and Xu Lizhi went up to the sparring ground and stood beside Tang Wulin and Gu Yue.

    Ye Xinn could no longer participate. She was substituted by Xu Lizhi, whose usually chubby face was usually smiling, but was now as dark as rain clouds right. He went to Tang Wulin¡¯s side and kept giving him Recovery Pork Buns to help him restore the power of his blood essence. The seven of them stood there, while an invisible pressure permeated the entire arena.

    On the other hand, Third Grade ss One was silent. Only Li Qiankun walked silently towards the sparring ground.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Song Lin grabbed Li Qiankun¡¯s shoulder.

    Li Qiankun turned around and shot her a quizzical look.

    Song Lin closed her eyes and heaved a sigh. When she reopened them, she seemed to have made up her mind.

    She spoke with a deep voice to Elder Cai who stood on the sparring ground, ¡°Elder Cai, we forfeit the team battle. We admit defeat.¡±

    When she said this, the entire arena burst into an uproar.

    Admit defeat? Third grade ss one admitted their defeat? Did they just admit defeat? Even when Li Qiankun¡ª their one-word battle armor master, the strongest person in their ss¡ª had not yet taken part, third grade ss one had admitted defeat.

    ¡°Teacher Song, why?¡± Li Qiankun asked hastily.

    Song Lin had a wry smile as she shook her head at him. ¡°Look at yourpanions. We won¡¯t stand a chance in the team battle.¡±

    Li Qiankun was stunned. His gaze firstnded on Mo Jue, who had alreadye to her senses, but was sitting at the edge of the arena like the walking dead.

    Then he looked at Ye Wu. Ye Wu¡¯s eyes were dull. He was staring at Tang Wulin who stood on the sparring ground. He seemed to be swallowing hard.

    On the sparring ground, the twins, Li Mengyang and Li Mengtian huddled against each other. Their eyes clearly flickered with fear.

    Then, he looked at his otherpanions who had not yet taken part in any match. When his gaze fell upon them, they all lowered their heads in tacit agreement.

    Their confidence was shattered. In the first five matches, it had been broken by the alliance team of the first and second grade.

    ¡°Teacher Song, I want to fight this match. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s one against seven. Even if I have to fight alone, I want to fight.¡± Li Qiankun balled up his fists.

    However, Song Lin shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to end up like Mo Jue. I¡¯ve made my decision.¡±

    Li Qiankun¡¯s breathing turned heavy immediately. He red fiercely at the seven members of Tang Wulin¡¯s team. His eyes, like zing fire, locked onto them. Suddenly, he shouted out in fury, turned around and ran.

    Third grade ss one had lost. In front of all six grades of the outer court, they had lost. They had utterly lost. They even lost the final seven against seven match without putting up a fight.

    Indeed, their one-word battle armor master, Li Qiankun, had not yet participated in any matches, but it seemed that he was the only one who was still at his full fighting strength. He was up against seven opponents, all of them formidable.

    Song Lin¡¯s decision was right. She did not wish to see her disciples suffer another blow. If they lost in the seven against seven, then Li Qiankun¡¯s spirit would almost certainly be severely wounded. This was something she hoped never to see.

    On the sparring ground, Tang Wulin stood at the front. Beside him were his sixpanions, Gu Yue, Xu Xiaoyan, Xie Xie, Xu Lizhi, Yuanen Yehui, and Yue Zhengyu.

    Seven teenage boys and girls full of youthful vigor stood there with the conviction to win, mes burning in their eyes.

    The five hundred students of the six grades of Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court seemed to have fallen in a trance at the sight of them.

    ¡°These children are amazing!¡± The Holy Spirit Douluo had already returned to the rostrum as she eximed softly.

    In front of all the students of the outer court, Tang Wulin and hispanions finally showed their extraordinary capabilities with this series of matches. A year¡¯s worth of careful preparation had allowed them to disy their true strengths. They were extremely talented individuals, but what was more important was their conviction to win.

    Even if they were up against a one-word battle armor master, they would not cower in fear. This was who they were. They who are youthful, they who are persistent, they who are strong.

    Zhuo Shi and Feng Wuyu beside him both happened to look at each other.

    On this rare asion, the Holy Twin Dragons did not quarrel. What they saw in each other¡¯s eyes was relief.

    With the addition of Ye Xinn, the average age of these youngsters was fourteen and a half. If they were given a few more years to reach eighteen or neen years old, they believed that these young men and women would surely be able to support Shrek Academy¡¯s new generation.

    ¡°The Pavilion Master was right. Outstanding young people such as them need more experience and toughening.¡±

    ¡°Third grade ss one has forfeited the seven against seven match. The victor of the challenge is the alliance team of the first and second grades.¡± Elder Cai hit the gavel and announced the final results.

    It was only now that the entire spectators¡¯ stand of the first and second grades erupted in an earth-shattering chorus of cheers. This was especially true for first grade ss one. As the academy¡¯stest addition, they had not spent more than a year here! However, as the main force behind the alliance team, they had won against the representative team of third grade year one which was supposed to be the strongest team in the outer court. This meant that they already stood on the pinnacle of the outer court. At the very least, there would no others that could surpass them in the next few years.

    Tang Wulin raised his arms high. Xu Lizhi leapt down the sparring ground and ran swiftly to Ye Xinn who had just regained consciousness. Amidst Ye Xinn¡¯s soft exmation of surprise, he lifted her up and leapt back onto the sparring ground.

    ¡°We¡¯re the best!¡±

    Ye Xinn¡¯s delicate face blushed as she said softly, ¡°Put me down, quickly.¡± She was currently sore all over and her limbs were weak. She could not resist him even if she wanted to.

    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Xu Lizhi spoke loudly. At that moment, cheers resounded on and off the sparring ground, so it seemed he could not hear Ye Xinn¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I said, put me down this instant!¡± said Ye Xinn angrily.

    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t let you fall? Don¡¯t worry Sister Xinn. I¡¯ll be sure to hold you tight,¡± as he said this, the fat little guy shook his arms and hugged her tighter.

    ¡°You fatso!¡± Ye Xinn could not help but pinch his arm. Xu Lizhi lowered his head to look at her and grinned.

    Li Qiankun led the representative team of third grade ss one away from the arena. The students of third grade ss one also departed quickly. Today was not their day.

    ¡°I have an announcement to make,¡± Elder Cai¡¯s voice echoed across the arena. The aura of a Title Douluo swiftly suppressed the cheers and noise of the entire arena.

 Chapter 549

    <h4>Chapter 549: The Star Luo Continent?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Everyone turned their attention toward Elder Cai. She spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Due to the outstanding performance of the first and second grades¡¯ alliance team in this match, the academy will choose a batch of students from the two grades to participate in the exchange program on the Star Luo Continent six months from now. All of you will have to work harder to earn a ce among those going to the Star Luo Continent. The exchange program will go on for one year.¡±

    The Star Luo Continent?

    Tang Wulin looked at Elder Cai with shock. The Star Luo Continent was a whole new world for them. What kind of a ce was it?

    As ss monitor, he would undoubtedly be considered for selection. His memories shed back to the match between the master and disciple pair who came to challenge the cksmith¡¯s Association not long ago. Would they be going for the exchange in the same manner? He did not think that it was likely to happen.

    Frankly, he was slightly reluctant to go. Ever since he entered Shrek Academy, his development could be described as a seven-league stride. The best cultivation resources could be found here, in addition to those supplied by the Tang Sect. If he continued on, Tang Wulin was confident that he could be a one-word battle armor master before he finished first grade. At that point, he would be a mere sixteen years old. Even in Shrek Academy where there was no shortage of geniuses, he would still be regarded as an extraordinary student.

    He would then further his studies in the inner court as he continued on the path to bing an expert. If he went to the Star Luo Continent for a whole year, what would happen?

    He was not the only one thinking about this, as hispanions around him were also at a loss. Gu Yue seemed to be lost in thought, and Yuanen Yehui was noticeably frowning.

    The rest of the students left the sparring grounds and went for their own cultivation.

    Tang Wulin and the others went back to the working students¡¯ dormitory at once.

    ¡°Yuanen, Zhengyu, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to go back. Let¡¯s talk about what Elder Cai said, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu stopped where they stood.

    There were only the eight of them staying in the dormitory, so it was the cleanest ce in the academy.

    ¡°About the Star Luo Continent, anyone here know anything about it?¡± Tang Wulin put the question to them.

    Xie Xie replied, ¡°I¡¯ve read about it a little. Once, there were two empires on the Douluo Continent. One of them was called the Heaven Dou Empire, and the other was the Star Luo Empire. There were a few smaller countries wedged between the two empires. About ten thousand years ago, continental drift caused the tectonic te of the Sun Moon Continent to collide with ours, and the two merged. The Sun Moon Continent was rich in natural resources and had more advanced soul technology. At that time, the Heaven Dou Empire had split into two separate nations and this led to a war.

    ¡°Those were the days of Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao. During that period, the Sun Moon Empire eventually gained the upper hand and took over the two small countries borne by the division of the Heaven Dou Empire. They then prepared themselves to march against the Star Luo Empire. The enemy was already at their walls. It was Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao and Dragon Butterfly Douluo Tang Wutong who led theirpatriots and tried their best to save the situation. In the end, the Star Moon Empire temporarily halted its attack on the Star Luo Empire, though the reason for that is unclear. The entire processsted for years.

    ¡°The remnants of the Heaven Dou Empire¡¯s royalty brought their followers over the sea. They eventually found another continent and upied thend, which is now called the Heaven Dou Continent. On our Douluo Continent, the Sun Moon Empire¡¯s strength continued to grow. Spirit Ice Douluo and Dragon Butterfly Douluo ascended into the Divine Realm and no longer cared about the mundane world. Feeling helpless, the Star Luo Empire secretly sent out a fleet of ships that eventually found a continent rich in natural resources. They then discreetly started migrating to thatnd. In the end, a huge portion of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s poption had left. The Star Moon Empire unified the continent, and after many developments, the continent turned into the Federation we know today. That¡¯s why, whether it¡¯s the Heaven Dou Continent or the Star Luso Continent, they¡¯re actually the original inhabitants of our Douluo Continent, and they are openly hostile toward the Federation. If we went to the Star Luo Continent for an exchange, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be smooth sailing all the way. We¡¯ll face many challenges, and there will be more than a few uncertainties.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu nodded. ¡°What Xie Xie said is basically the same as I know. If we went to the Star Luo Continent, I reckon that we¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble. That said, I¡¯m still interested in going. It¡¯s nice to see things in other parts of the world! The academy will guarantee our safety. I heard that the Star Luo Continent has also dispatched diplomatic corps to have an exchange with our Federation. We don¡¯t know much about the situation in the Star Luo Continent, but it won¡¯t hurt to go and have a look. I think that they won¡¯t be as advanced as the Federation.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Yuanen Yehui. ¡°You seem reluctant to go.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui nodded silently.¡±I¡¯m so used to the life here. I don¡¯t want to leave. Now that everyone¡¯s cultivation is on the right track, it would actually cost us a lot to tarry for one year.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I figure that the academy will pick you, seeing that you¡¯re the monitor of second grade ss one. Besides, if they¡¯re asking us to go, the academy must have some n in mind for our cultivation, right?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll go if I must. Can you forge enough spirit alloy in six months?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°What? You¡¯re still thinking about bing a one-word battle armor master? Even if I can forge it, I can¡¯t possibly craft battle armor!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui squinted her eyes slightly and said, ¡°At the very least, I think it¡¯s possible to forge aplete set if the eight of us were to give it our all and work at it.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui continued. ¡°What you need to do is forge enough spirit alloy within the next six months for the eight of us to craft a set of one-word battle armor. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Then, we¡¯ll strive to craft aplete set of armor for one of us. In the year we¡¯ll be spending in the Star Luo Continent, we¡¯ll make battle armors for everybody using the rare metals that we have prepared. This way, our development will not be impeded.¡±

    When she said this, Tang Wulin could not help but shift his gaze toward Ye Xinn. In terms of crafting battle armors, she was the best among them.

    Ye Xinn said, ¡°I¡¯m still only a rank 5 mecha craftsman. Toplete a full set of one-word battle armor, I must raise my rank to 6, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to finish the final coreponents of the armor. I¡¯ll try my best to have make some progress within six months.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded, ¡°Alright. Then for these six months, just focus on crafting your full-body battle armor and nothing else. Only when your overall abilities are strengthened will you be quicker in crafting armor in the future. Yunanen, Zhengyu, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections,¡± Yuanen Yehui said with a nod.

    Yue Zhengyu said, ¡°Me neither. But, I¡¯m also a craftsman. I¡¯d still want to craft my own battle armor. I¡¯ll work at it slowly, so it¡¯s alright for the resources to go to Ye Xinn.¡± He was very close to bing a rank 5 craftsman. In order to raise the team¡¯s overall strength in six months, it was most fitting to increase Ye Xinn¡¯s pieces of battle armor first.

    Besides, Ye Xinn had proven herself with her powerful performance in that day¡¯s match. It was a glorious defeat, and she had made a huge sacrifice for the final victory of the team. If the scenario had gone the other way and the ck Swan Soul Master Mo Jue took part in the final seven against seven, third grade ss one would never have admitted defeat. Not when they had two one-word battle armor masters. Their chances of winning would have been very slim.

    Tang Wulin stretched out his right hand. ¡°Then let¡¯s work hard for these six months.¡±

    Gu Yue ced her palm under his out of habit and the others stacked theirs on top of each other.

    Today was definitely a day to remember, because it was the moment when the working students were at their most united.

    Everybody would be busy in theing days.

    The students of first grade ss one were more studious than any other grade. The inspirational role yed by Tang Wulin and the others had filled the entire first grade with fighting spirit.

    The name of ¡®strongest first grade¡¯ also spread like wildfire and was epted by the entire outer court.

    With the exception of Tang Wulin, the other team members had already attained four-ring cultivation bases. He only had two things on his agenda every day: cultivate his soul power, and forge spirit alloy.

    The list of exchange students going to the Star Luo Continent was announced soon after. From first grade ss one, Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, Ye Xinn, Xu Lizhi, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan. From second grade ss one, Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu. It was them, the eight working students.

    The chaperone was teacher Wu Zhangkong. Besides him, the leader of the group was Silver Moon Douluo Cai Yue¡¯er.

    Tang Wulin and the others weed the thought of Wu Zhangkong being the chaperone, but Elder Cai¡¯s presence made them feel pressured. After all, Elder Cai had given them their fair share of trouble when they had first entered the academy.

    Six months passed.

    Beside the Spirit Ice za of Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court, Na¡¯er sat on the stone bench. Her feet dangled and swung lightly. She wore a dress, and when her feet kicked up, she exposed her calves that were as white as polished jade. Her silver hair was longer now and fell freely behind her. It flickered with a faint luster in the afterglow of dusk.

    ¡°Brother, when are you leaving?¡± Na¡¯er asked softly.

 Chapter 550

    <h4>Chapter 550: When Can I Reach Rank 40?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin smiled and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I think it¡¯s probably within the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Teacher won¡¯t give her permission for me to go.¡± Na¡¯er pouted her red lips, discontent written all over her face.

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m nevering back. I¡¯ll only be away for a year.¡±

    Na¡¯er said sadly, ¡°You¡¯re willing to leave me here alone? I don¡¯t even know anything about the Star Luo Empire. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±

    Tang Wulin caressed her long hair. ¡°I know, but it¡¯s already been decided. We can¡¯t do anything to change it. Na¡¯er, have youpleted your one-word battle armor?¡±

    Na¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m still short of one finalponent.¡±

    ¡°Work hard okay? Maybe, just maybe, when I return after one year, it¡¯ll be as a one-word battle armor master,¡± Tang Wulin said with a smile.

    Na¡¯er smiled as well. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You only have one piece of battle armor right now. How can you possibly progress that quickly?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m exceptionally gifted?¡±

    Na¡¯er hardly stifled herughter. ¡°Brother, since when have you be so full of yourself? By the way, you¡¯re not even at rank 40. I see that you¡¯ve been busy every day. So busy that you have no time for me. How much further are you from your goal?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m at rank 38 now, so two ranks more.¡± Tang Wulin sighed. ¡°Some exceptionally gifted person I am. The increase in my soul power has been proceeding at an extremely slow pace.¡±

    He was also troubled by his own condition. Six months have already passed, and his soul power was only at rank 38. Although he was very close to reaching rank 39, it was obvious that he would not be able to reach rank 40 before they departed for the Star Luo Continent. If he could not reach rank 40, it meant that he could not be a rank 6 cksmith and could not obtain his second spirit soul, or fourth soul ring for that matter.

    All these were factors that restricted him from developing his power.

    How could he not feel depressed when he was the team leader but had the lowest cultivation base? Yuanen Yehui, who had the highest soul power, was already at rank 45. Gu Yue and Yue Zhengyu were both at rank 44, while Ye Xinn was at rank 43. Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xu Lizhi were all at rank 42. He was the only one who was still at rank 38.

    After reaching rank 40, everyone¡¯s strength improved quickly. Tang Wulin had been working hard to cultivate his soul power, but he made little headway in other aspects. Only his blood essence became more powerful. If this went on, he would soon fall behind the others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a breakthrough very soon. Maybe you¡¯ll be able to catch up to the others after you¡¯ve reached rank 40,¡± Na¡¯er said with a smile.

    Actually, Tang Wulin was not too depressed. Ever since he continuously broke the Golden Dragon King bloodline seals, his soul power had changed somewhat. Although he could not increase its amount, his soul power had grown in vigor. When he first started cultivating in the Mysterious Heaven Method, his soul power was pure white. Now, it had transformed into a faint golden liquid. His cultivation base was only at rank 38, but his endurance was in no way inferior to hispanions¡¯. Because of his lower rank, he could not move on to a higher status, but his foundation was rock solid.

    ¡°Thanks for the wishes. Let¡¯s hope it turns out that way.¡± Tang Wulin had longed to reach rank 40 for quite some time now. Once he reached rank 40, all his abilities would improve, albeit to varying degrees. If he wished to be a one-word battle armor master, the lowest requirement was rank 40!

    At this moment, his soulmunication tool rang.

    ¡°Teacher.¡± Tang Wulin smiled as he recognized the number. It was Teacher Mu Chen.

    ¡°Are you in the academy?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gentle voice could be heard.

    ¡°I am, sir,¡± Tang Wulin replied politely.

    ¡°Can youe to the gate?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°Certainly, I¡¯ll be right down.¡± Tang Wulin turned to Na¡¯er and said, ¡°Teacher Mu Chen hase. I¡¯m going to meet him. Why don¡¯t you return to the inner court?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Na¡¯er replied reluctantly.

    Tang Wulin almost flew as he sprinted toward the academy¡¯s gates.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, you know? Him and you.¡±

    At this moment, a voice reached Na¡¯er¡¯s ear. She turned around abruptly and saw Gu Yue standing not far from her, looking at her with fiery eyes.

    Na¡¯er pushed against the stone bench with her right hand, leaped, and stood on it.

    ¡°Why are we impossible? Do you even know how it feels to like someone?¡± Na¡¯er said angrily.

    Gu Yue only looked at her silently and said nothing.

    Na¡¯er¡¯s emotions calmed down gradually. She shot Gu Yue a spiteful re before turning and leaping away. Her silver hair fluttered in the wind and she disappeared in an instant.

    After Na¡¯er was out of earshot, Gu Yue muttered to herself, ¡°Do I know how it feels to like someone?¡±

    Tang Wulin reached the gates of Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court in no time. His eyes quickly registered shock. Mu Chen was not alone as he stood beyond the gates. Beside him was another familiar figure.

    It was Zhen Hua.

    When Zhen Hua saw him, he could not repress his smile.

    Tang Wulin ran over hastily. He bowed politely. ¡°Teacher, uncle-master.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°You¡¯re fast. I thought you¡¯d be held up a little.¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°What brings the two of you here? You could have just called me and I¡¯de to meet you both.¡±

    Mu Chen said, ¡°If we¡¯re going through the back door, it¡¯s best not to do it at the Association.¡±

    ¡°Back door?¡± Tang Wulin looked at his teacher in confusion.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was on Zhen Hua beside him. Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve brought you something.¡± As he said this, he stretched out his right hand and opened his palm.

    On his palm was a badge. It had a white base, and six purple stars on the top that flickered with a noble luster.

    ¡°This is...¡± Tang Wulin looked at Zhen Hua with shock. ¡°Uncle-master, I¡¯m not at rank 6 yet!¡±

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°Well, you practically qualified for rank 6 long ago. The only thing that youck is your soul power cultivation base. Once your soul power is brought up to speed, it won¡¯t be much difficulty for you to Spirit Refine spirit alloy seeing how sturdy your foundations are. You¡¯ll be going to the Star Luo Continent for one year, and your cultivation base is bound to break through rank 40 within that year. I¡¯m giving you this badge in advance. When you return, you¡¯ll have almost certainly be a true rank 6 cksmith already.¡±

    Mu Chen said, ¡°Take it. Your uncle-master made this for you himself.¡± When he said this, there was clearly a tinge of jealousy. He had to admit that there was still a huge gap between him and Zhen Hua in terms of forging. After all, Zhen Hua was one of the generation¡¯s Divine Craftsman!

    ¡°Thank you, uncle-master. Thank you, teacher.¡± Tang Wulin epted the badge. It must have been unprecedented for the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s president to go through the backdoor to give him the rank 6 cksmith badge in advance.

    Mu Chen said with a deep voice, ¡°Be mindful of your safety throughout this trip, and achieve a breakthrough in your soul power cultivation base as soon as possible. Your foundations are firm, but you¡¯re still a bit slow in improving your soul power. If you¡¯re still unable to raise it faster after you return from the Star Luo Continent, we¡¯ll find a way to help you out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, uncle-master.¡± Naturally, Tang Wulin understood what he meant by ¡®a way¡¯, but inwardly he still wished to improve his soul power through his own hard work.

    Throughout this year, although he had made little progress in his soul power, the experience he got from cultivating gave him a clearer grasp of his soul power and a deeper understanding of his Bluesilver Grass martial soul.

    If he improved his cultivation base by using heaven and earth treasures, he could be certain that the effects would be as good as this.

    Zhen Hua looked at Tang Wulin with a smile and said, ¡°I expect that you¡¯ll have a few surprises throughout your trip to the Star Luo Continent.¡±

    ¡°Surprises? Like what?¡± Tang Wulin inquired curiously.

    Zhen Hua spoke with a mysterious tone, ¡°Since it¡¯s a surprise, how can I spill the beans? You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked toward Mu Chen for help, but Mu Chen only smiled at him and shook his head.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be going off. I wish you a safe journey.¡± Zhen Hua waved at Tang Wulin. The master-siblings turned around and left.

 Chapter 551

    <h4>Chapter 551: What¡¯s With You Today?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Staring at them as they left, Tang Wulin wracked his brains, but still he could not figure out what the surprises were supposed to be.

    ¡®Could it be that there¡¯s someone I know on Star Luo Continent? Impossible! It¡¯s the Star Luo Continent for crying out loud.¡¯

    His mind baffled, Tang Wulin did not return to the academy. He was about to leave for the Star Luo Continent, and he had to pay the Tang Sect a visit.

    He was now a white warrior of the Tang Sect¡¯s Battle Soul Hall. He had to inform them if he was going to be away from the sect for such a long period.

    Ever since he joined Battle Soul Hall, he had received a lot of cultivation resources, but the Tang Sect had never given him any missions. When he sold forged metals to the sect, he even got bonus contribution points. It could be said that he received a lot of benefits but had never given anything in return. The least he could do was inform the sect that he would be away for a year.

    Travelling to the Tang Sect was like driving a light carriage on a familiar road. Tang Wulin found Battle Soul Hall¡¯s Hall Master Guo Xiaoxu almost immediately.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re already aware that you¡¯re going to the Star Luo Continent. Observe more and speak less while you¡¯re there. Look after yourself, and return to us safely,¡± Guo Xiaoxu said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Remember to bring your white warrior¡¯s badge.¡± As he said this, Guo Xiaoxu took out a letter and passed it to Tang Wulin. ¡°If you¡¯re far away from the Douluo Continent, you won¡¯t be able to reach us via soulmunication. Bring this letter to the Tang Sect¡¯s branch in the Star Luo Continent and give it to the person in charge there. If you need anything, just request their assistance.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. ¡°Hall Master, you¡¯re saying that we have people from the Tang Sect on the Star Luo Continent?¡±

    Guo Xiaoxu smiled. ¡°What do you think? Not only on the Star Luo Continent, we even have our people on the Heaven Dou Continent. It isn¡¯t just us. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯swork is wider than ours. Some organizations can¡¯t be stopped by the continents. Of course, Shrek Academy is an exception. The academy is unwilling to expand itself.¡±

    He looked at Tang Wulin with deep eyes. ¡°You¡¯re still young. It¡¯ll do you good to see what¡¯s out there and broaden your horizons. You¡¯re steadierpared to your peers, and you must remember to stay calm no matter whates at you. Don¡¯t forget that there¡¯s a special button behind your Battle Soul Hall badge. When you¡¯re in trouble, just press that button. If there are any sect members in your vicinity, they will immediatelye to your rescue.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± If Guo Xiaoxu had not reminded him, Tang Wulin would have forgotten about the special function of his white warrior badge.

    After exiting the Tang Sect, Tang Wulin looked up at the sky. The weather today had just a hint of gloom.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that I¡¯ll get something out of this trip to the Star Luo Continent.¡± Tang Wulin heaved a sigh.

    ording to his ns, he should have broken through to rank 40, obtained his second spirit soul and fourth soul ring, and be a rank 6 cksmith before he left for the Star Luo Continent.

    However, he had only achieved the goal of bing a rank 6 cksmith, and even that was through the backdoor. He was slightly depressed.

    Thinking about battle armor, Ye Xinn was just three pieces short of aplete set, while everyone else had only one piece of armor each. Tang Wulin did not have any issues with this. Once Ye Xinn became a one-word battle armor master, her forging skill and speed would increase tremendously, and it would then be a piece of cake for herpanions to be one-word battle armor masters. He had already prepared the spirit alloy for everyone. They could even continue crafting battle armor while in the Star Luo Continent.

    He took out his soulmunication tool and dialed Gu Yue¡¯s number.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Yue¡¯s voice came from the speaker.

    ¡°Gu Yue, can you get your hands on some entry tickets to the spirit ascension tform? The intermediate spirit tform, I mean,¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Gu Yue replied, ¡°I think so. What do you n on doing?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯ve been training hard these days, but I don¡¯t see any improvement. I want to go and let off some steam. It¡¯s not likely that I¡¯ll reach rank 40 before we leave, after all. I¡¯d be better off flexing my limbs.¡±

    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Gu Yue asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters.¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°Wait for me then. I¡¯ll join you, and we¡¯ll go there together.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Sounds like a n.¡±

    Shortly after, a soul taxi stopped in front of Tang Wulin. Gu Yue waved at him. He went over and got in the car.

    The soul taxi headed steadily toward Spirit Pagoda.

    ¡°Are youing with me to the spirit ascension tform?¡± Tang Wulin asked with curiosity.

    Gu Yue nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Tang Wulin grinned and casually held her hand, but Gu Yue pulled it back as if she had just been shocked by electricity.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Wulin was astonished. They always had a little physical contact when they were together, and Gu Yue had never acted this way before. Only at that point did he only realize that Gu Yue was not her usual self. Her eyes looked colder.

    ¡°It is improper for a man and a woman to touch each other¡¯s hands. Please have some self-respect,¡± Gu Yue said drily.

    Tang Wulin was at a loss. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say that when you held my hand of your own ord?¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s expression grew awkward. She turned her head towards the window and ignored him.

    Tang Wulin scratched his head. So the saying that a woman¡¯s heart was like a needle at the bottom of the ocean was true! What on the continent was going on here?

    He kept silent as well. The soul taxi left Shrek City and drove on for quite some time before it arrived at the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters.

    Along the way, Gu Yue and Tang Wulin kept silent. Tang Wulin did not want to initiate a conversation only to be snubbed.

    Gu Yue paid the fare and got out of the taxi. She walked towards the Spirit Pagoda headquarters, with Tang Wulin hastily following behind her.

    With her badge, Gu Yue brought him into the headquarters.

    After being in Shrek City for so long, Tang Wulin had always been cultivating in the academy and had never came to the spirit ascension tform here. This was just a random idea he had had that day. When he was still in Eastsea City, their actualbat abilities were the fruits of training on a spirit ascension tform.

    The spirit ascension tform of the Spirit Pagoda headquarters was at the rear of theplex. The duo switched elevators twice before they arrived at their destination.

    Gu Yue brought Tang Wulin through two security gates and they arrived at a metallic room. A familiar screen and airtight capsule greeted them.

    ¡°The intermediate spirit ascension tform, please,¡± Gu Yue said to the staff in the room.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The staff did not ask anything, but he shot Tang Wulin a curious look.

    Tang Wulin asked Gu Yue in a soft voice, ¡°How much does the intermediate spirit ascension tform here cost?¡±

    Gu Yue threw him a sideways nce and kept her mouth shut. She went into one of the airtight capsules.

    Tang Wulin frowned slightly. What was her problem? He did not recall crossing her today! If he had known this was going to happen, he would not havee to the spirit ascension tform. If they were ufortable with each other, they would almost certainly not be able to synchronizeter. It would be a difficult guess as to how long they could keep at it.

    Since he was there anyway, he would grab the chance to let loose.

    He went into the capsule and it shut itself tight. Various scanning instruments came to life.

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes. His current body was much strongerpared to when he first came from Eastsea City. Dizziness soon hit him as the energy waves reached his body. After a long minute, Tang Wulin felt his body go light and he could breathe in fresh air.

    He was in.

    He opened his eyes and immediately saw Gu Yue not far from him. They were surrounded by a dense forest.

    There seemed to be no difference from when they entered the spirit ascension tform in Eastsea City.

    Tang Wulin took a few steps forward and stood beside Gu Yue. At the same time, his watchful eyes observed their surroundings. Although it had been a long time since he had gone to a spirit ascension tform, his alertness had not diminished one bit.

    They could have been facing great danger at any moment there. They would have to be careful with every step they took.

    Gu Yue stood behind him. Her silent eyes were on the tall and straight teenage boy in front of her, seemingly lost.

    Tang Wulin had gotten a little taller after six months. His shoulders had broadened and he had be even more handsome. He was growing into a fine young man.

    Tang Wulin, now approaching fifteen years old, was already one hundred and eighty centimeters tall. Other than some boyishness in his face, he looked almost like an adult.

    As the monitor of first grade ss one, he was powerful and dashing. His admirers from the first and second grades were not in short supply. Tang Wulin was the only one oblivious to all this. He busied himself with cultivating and forging, spending little time interacting with other people.

    Gu Yue even thought that the way Wu Siduo looked at Tang Wulin was slightly strange.

    ¡®Do I really not know how it feels to like someone?¡¯

    ¡°What are you spacing out for? What¡¯s with you today?¡± When Tang Wulin turned around, he saw with shock that Gu Yue had not been following him. She was still standing at her original spot. He could not help but feel slightly flustered.

    He could overlook her peculiar emotions just now, but this was the intermediate spirit ascension tform and they could be in grave peril at any time. The soul beasts would not show mercy just because they were unprepared.

    Gu Yue said nothing and walked silently to his side.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tang Wulin asked again, this time without me in his tone, only tender care. He even attempted to touch her forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Gu Yue pushed his hand away softly.

    Tang Wulin looked at her with puzzled eyes. He then turned around and continued walking.

 Chapter 552

    <h4>Chapter 552: A Herd of Boars</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He and Gu Yue had spiritual powers from the Spirit Sea realm. Their senses were so sharp, they could notice any movement within a fifty-meter radius.

    Gu Yue lifted her hand and green light enveloped their bodies, making them more agile.

    Tang Wulin was relieved that she seemed to be back to normal.

    ¡°If we¡¯re to stay until tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll have around fifteen hours to spend in the spirit ascension tform. Let¡¯s be on our way and have a look at the deeper parts.¡±

    At their current level, ordinary soul beasts were not a threat to them. Tang Wulin had no ns to ascend his soul rings this time. His main objective was to find some powerful soul beasts to vent his frustration on and let loose.

    His spiritual power connected him with the surrounding nts, and his senses were immediately heightened. Although the rate at which his soul power increased was far from ideal even after spending six months training in the special cultivation venue, Tang Wulin¡¯s bond with nts had grown stronger. The Bluesilver Grass was like an extension of his senses as it conveyed the happenings of faraway ces to him.

    In the distance, a faint light glimmered in the air. Tang Wulin approached it quickly. He took a step forward and leaped.

    The light shrunk and moved away instantly.

    ¡°It looked like a bird.¡± Tang Wulin dropped down from the sky and told Gu Yue.

    He had no intentions of hunting down the weak soul beasts. They hastened their pace and proceeded on their journey.

    Suddenly, a low rumble came from ahead. It sounded like thunder, but it seemed to be far away.

    Tang Wulin knelt on one knee and ced his ear onto the Bluesilver Grass on the ground. He silently focused, feeling the vibrations.

    Fear. What he felt was the raw fear transmitted from the distant Bluesilver Grass.

    ¡°Seems like a herd of beasts. We should climb up a tree,¡± Tang Wulin immediately said to Gu Yue beside him.

    He walked quickly toward Gu Yue, ced his right arm under her both of hers and leaped up. Using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, the tips of his toes tapped against the tree, and with another movement, hended on a thick and strong branch with Gu Yue in his arms.

    Gu Yue leaned on the tree trunk. Tang Wulin held onto a higher branch to steady himself.

    ¡°Judging by the sound, they seem to be heading toward us. There¡¯s quite a number of them!¡± Tang Wulin had a slight frown. A low rumble like this could only havee from a group of beasts. The soul beasts must have been huge, or they wouldn¡¯t have been able to create such a fierce noise.

    As expected, the rumble drew closer, getting louder as it did. Tang Wulin¡¯s expression changed slightly. What group of beasts was this? How could they create such a furor?

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!¡± The thunderous stomping seemed to cause the entire forest to shake violently. It left them with a feeling of foreboding.

    Fright registered on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. His brows were tightly knitted together. A dash of purple shed across his eyes and he looked in the direction of the sound through the canopy.

    His expression changed quickly.

    ¡°This is bad. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re in trouble. It¡¯s a herd of Diamond Boars.¡±

    Diamond Boars weremunal soul beasts, and frenzied Diamond Boars were more terrifying than lions or tigers. They wererge creatures and their heads were as tough as iron. Their three pairs of canine fangs were like spades with extra sharp points. When they ran wild, they had an incredible ramming speed. Even powerful soul beasts would not wish to be on the receiving end of these boars. They had about fifteen thousand kilograms of force.

    The teeth of the Diamond Boars were of very good quality material. They were hard,pact, and suitable to be used as carving tools. That was why in the old days, this species of soul beast went extinct very early on. However, in the spirit ascension tform, they were perfectly recreated.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    The booms were not just generated by the boars¡¯ stomping hooves. They were also the result of falling trees.

    A mature Diamond Boar could reach up to two tons in weight with a body length of over five meters and height of two meters. In a stampede, the force of the direct impact was unimaginable. Ordinary trees could not stop their advance.

    Tang Wulin turned to look at the tree on which he and Gu Yue stood, and he cried out inwardly in rm. This tree looked no older than a hundred years, and he was afraid that...

    His thoughts had only proceeded up to that point when the Diamond Boars were closing in on them. Far away, great trees fell one by one. The smell of the herd greeted their noses.

    Tang Wulin saw that the leading Diamond Boar was huge. Its hairs were greenish-ck and stood up like iron needles. It was two timesrger than a mature Diamond Boar, and where it passed, great trees fell.

    Surely, this must have been the worst of luck? They had just gotten into the intermediate spirit ascension tform and they already encountered this hazard.

    ¡°Gu Yue, be careful.¡± All he could hope for now was that the wild boars would note their way.

    However, luck was apparently not on their side. As he looked on, the massive Boar at the lead was sprinting madly toward them.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The tree could not bear the impact of the Diamond Boar and crashed down loudly. With a sh of silver light, Gu Yue had already teleported in midair with Tang Wulin. However, they were still some distance away from the next tree and she was unable to teleport directly to it. If she brought someone along, the distance of Gu Yue¡¯s Teleportation would be affected.

    Two des of Bluesilver Grassshed out in the nick of time. Tang Wulin arched his back and carried Gu Yue on his back. He pulled forcefully on the Bluesilver Grass and used it to catapult them toward another tree.

    At that moment, the tree that Tang Wulin had Bound his Bluesilver Grass to was rammed by the other boars. Like the others, it started to fall.

    As the situation turned increasingly perilous, Tang Wulin¡¯s mind became clearer. Using his arms to swing the Bluesilver Grass, he swung himself. Then, he released his Bluesilver Grass and grappled onto another tree in mid-air.

    The trees continued to fall as the herd of boars advanced. Tang Wulin followed his Bluesilver Grass¡¯s guidance as he carried Gu Yue and kept changing his direction in the forest.

    The Bluesilver Grass¡¯s effect, Bind, was made full use of by Tang Wulin in his current situation. He did his best to control it so that he and Gu Yue would not fall.

    Gu Yue clung to his back with her arms tightly around his neck. Her long legs crossed around his waist and their two bodies were stuck close together.

    She could clearly hear Tang Wulin¡¯s steady and strong heartbeat. inly, he did not lose his cool in the face of their current adversity.

    He faced the dangers ahead of him with a calm heart. That sense of security made Gu Yue subconsciously turn her head and rest her cheek on his shoulder as she closed her eyes.

    The wind howled as it blew past. She had her arms around his warm body, which made her feel secure. The coldness in her eyes and her gloomy disposition seemed to have vanished without a trace as a faint smile carved itself upon her face.

    They still had a lot of time before the session came to an end. Regardless of what came next, she would enjoy herself.

    ¡°Hey, can you go easy on those arms? You¡¯re choking me.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯sint reached her ears. Apparently, Gu Yue did not notice how tightly she was holding on.

    She quickly loosened her grip. ¡°How can I possibly choke you with these thin arms of mine?¡±

    Tang Wulin pulled on the Bluesilver Grass and changed directions once again. The duo leaped in the air. He felt like a monkey as he swung from tree to tree, but he was starting to enjoy the sensation. He could not help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m just fresh meat. You should be protecting me.¡±

    Gu Yue clicked her tongue and punched him in the shoulder.

    The Diamond Boar herd finally passed them by leaving behind a messy trail.

    Tang Wulin pulled on the Bluesilver Grass for the final time and sent both of them into the air. He pushed against a tree trunk with the tips of his toes and leaped. Both of them then fell straight toward the ground.

    ¡°Spatial,¡± Tang Wulin said to Gu Yue.

    At this moment, if Gu Yue used Spatial Retreat with him, they could immediately break their fall.

    However, Gu Yue showed no signs of using her skill, and only tightened her grip on his body.

 Chapter 553

    <h4>Chapter 553: The Terrifying Overlord Dragon!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Hey!¡± Tang Wulin gasped in surprise. He had alreadynded on the surface. At the exact moment his feet touched the ground, he had no choice but to roll over with Gu Yue immediately.

    His strength was impressive, especially since he managed to negate seventy percent of their falling speed when theynded. He held onto Gu Yue as they continued rolling on the floor, the soft grass helping to cushion their fall. A moment passed as theyy there aftering to aplete stop.

    Tang Wuliny on the Bluesilver grass, his expression filled with helplessness while Gu Yuey beside him with a sweet smile on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you today? You¡¯re acting really strange,¡± Tang Wulin said somewhat helplessly.

    Gu Yue spoke with a smile, ¡°There are a few days in a month when a girl behaves as such. Cheers to you if you can understand everything in this world.¡±

    ¡°Which few days are those?¡± Tang Wulin turned around and looked toward Gu Yue. He could not help but be stunned upon seeing the smile on her face.

    ¡°Those few days indeed.¡± Gu Yue¡¯s cheeks blushed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Tang Wulin replied foolishly.

    ¡°There is no need for you to understand,¡± Gu Yue retorted unpleasantly.

    Tang Wulin looked at her in confusion. ¡°Can we still continue? If not, then we might as well withdraw. You¡¯re not working with me here, and it feels terrible.¡±

    Gu Yue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mess with you anymore.¡±

    Meanwhile, they suddenly noticed that the originally sunny sky had abruptly gone dark. They turned around and looked upward subconsciously.

    Both of them were immediately horrified by what they saw.

    It was a humongous head, lowering down as it looked at the pair of tiny humans on the ground with eyes asrge as water tanks.

    ¡®What sort of creature was this?¡¯

    Tang Wulin pulled at Gu Yue as they rolled over and leaped up without the slightest hesitation.

    There was not a lot of cover since so many of the trees had just been rammed down by the Diamond Boar herd. They could clearly see the entire form of this towering creature.

    It was a titanic, sixty-meter tall monster with a body as vast as a hill. There were thick greyish-ck scales covering its entire body, each one an irregr shape. Its monstrous head was almost a quarter of its body length, and its colossal pair of eyes were slightly puzzled as it looked at these humans that appeared so small. It was dragging a thick and strong tail behind its back, and its slightly gaping mouth was big enough to swallow even the biggest of the Diamond Boars they had encountered earlier.

    Tang Wulin scolded himself secretly. Why had he not used hismon sense? Naturally, a creature in this forest capable of making that Diamond Boar herd run for their lives was certainly not going to be easy to deal with.

    Its ghastly white teeth, sharp as knives inside its cavernous mouth, were covered in fresh blood. It was apparent that the creature had just hunted something.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Without a word, the monster widened its mouth and gave out a raging roar that shook the heavens and earth. Its booming voice transformed into a terrifying soundwave that traveled directly toward Tang Wulin and Gu Yue.

    ¡®It¡¯s so powerful...¡¯

    There was no way for him to determine the rank of this enemy soul beast because as far as Tang Wulin could recall, there was no soul beast such as this.

    ¡°The Overlord Dragon. It is the lord of the Elemental Dragons.¡± Gu Yue¡¯s voice echoed in Tang Wulin¡¯s ears. With a sh of silver light, the two of them vanished into thin air. When they reappeared, they were standing next to an uprooted tree.

    Tang Wulin asked softly, ¡°Are you sure that this creature is an elemental dragon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I didn¡¯t expect such a beast to exist in the spirit ascension tform. The Overlord Dragon should have perished in ancient times. That is why there¡¯s no introduction to it in our textbooks now. I read about it in the spirit ascension tform¡¯s library. A fully grown Overlord Dragon is on par with the existence of a giant dragon. I think this one has a ten-thousand-year cultivation base, but even an ordinary one hundred thousand-year soul beast is not necessarily stronger. We¡¯re in big trouble now. It has an extremely sharp sense of smell.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight for a final chance. If my bloodline does not affect it then you should flee the battlefield at once!¡± As Tang Wulin spoke, he pushed against the tree by his side and leaped swiftly into the air. Already, he could clearly sense that the Overlord Dragon was approaching. It was such a massive creature and yet, it did not make a sound when it walked. This was also the reason why they had not sensed its presence earlier.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The valiant sound of a dragon¡¯s roar burst out from Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth. He leaped into the air and released his blood essence instantly. It was his Golden Dragon Body!

    A thick wave of blood essence burst out immediately. His Golden Dragon Bloodline¡¯s fluctuation surged skyward when he intentionally reversed his blood essence.

    His palms pushed up to the sky as the enormous Golden Dragon¡¯s head emerged. It was Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens.

    The Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavensunched by Tang Wulin was not aimed at the Overlord Dragon. Instead, it was aimed at the sky.

    He could sense that he was utterly incapable of fighting the creature judging by the beast¡¯s size and Gu Yue¡¯s description. He waspletely outranked, so his only chance was to intimidate it. He could only hope this would buy him enough time to escape. Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens was capable of releasing his blood essence on the greatest scale, so he knew that the sess of his n depended on this single move.

    As expected, the Overlord Dragon was already upon them when Tang Wulin had leaped up.

    It seemed like the beast had never seen humans before and was approaching out of curiosity, not in a rush to attack. The waves of soul power emitted by Tang Wulin and Gu Yue were far too weak to threaten it, so it felt no need to strike back.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Overlord Dragon raised its head and roared furiously at the sound of Tang Wulin¡¯s valiant dragon¡¯s roar. The powerful shockwave even changed the color of the sky.

    Tang Wulin could feel the blood essence in his body surge, but it was followed closely by a strong urge to free himself from the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seal.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    To his astonishment, the Golden Dragon¡¯s head which Tang Wulin brought out from the Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens roared of its own ord. Compared to Tang Wulin¡¯s roar, this dragon¡¯s roar was far more powerful, with a superior manner. There was even a feeling of overwhelming the heavens and earth. The voice of his roar was certainly not as intense as the Overlord Dragon¡¯s, but the roar¡¯s clear and melodious voice was not obscured at all.

    Tang Wulin could feel a burst of energy release from his body, propelling him upward and temporarily suspending him in midair.

    Then, to his astonishment, the hulking Overlord Dragon, over sixty meters in height,y down and bowed its gargantuan head in his direction.

    A speckle of golden light glowed in the middle of the Overlord Dragon¡¯s head.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. All of a sudden, there was a voiceing from inside him that seemed to be telling him something. He could not understand it, but his body was floating uncontrobly in the direction of the Overlord Dragon¡¯s gigantic head.

    The golden light in the middle of the Overlord Dragon¡¯s head glowed brighter and brighter. Tang Wulin could already see that it was apparently a diamond-shaped scale.

    The scales on the Overlord Dragon¡¯s body were all irregr. Most were oval-shaped or semi-circr. Only that single scale glowed, shimmering with a dazzling golden light. It was a magnificent color and shaped like a diamond. The shape was exactly like Tang Wulin¡¯s scales, with its edges and corners, and was filled with texture.

    ¡®This was...¡¯

    The Overlord Dragon raised its immense head and looked at him with a pair of scarlet eyes.

    Tang Wulin was feeling a little nervous. He could already feel that he was capable of floating now, not because of his own abilities but from the Overlord Dragon¡¯s soul power.

    The creature was truly formidable. It was, at the very least, the strongest of all the soul beasts that Tang Wulin had ever faced thus far.

    ¡®How effective is the influence of my bloodline on it?¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was beating wildly. Although he had relied on the power of his bloodline to suppress many soul beasts before, this was his first time facing an Overlord Dragon with such a rank.

    The bloodline¡¯s influence was effective on all dragon-type soul beasts and martial souls, but it was limited by the rank of his cultivation base. For example, his Golden Dragon bloodline was capable of affecting the Scarlet Dragon Douluo and the zing Dragon Douluo, yet those two respected Douluos were only marginally affected. He could possibly affect them even more if he were to elevate his cultivation base to their rank.

    The dragon stared at Tang Wulin. The human and beast were locked in a stalemate. Tang Wulin was already pondering in his heart now: if he were to be torn apart by the Overlord Dragon, how would the agony that he suffered affect his spiritual power? Even though his spiritual power was already elevated to the Spirit Sea rank now, this incident would definitely not reduce the pain that he was suffering from, and perhaps it would even strengthen him.

    ¡®One is the knife and I am the fish.¡¯ This was how Tang Wulin felt at the time. He could only push his bloodline power with all his might to maintain the Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens. A drop of cold sweat trickled down his head.

    The Overlord Dragon widened its mouth slowly. Due to their close proximity, Tang Wulin could clearly see that each of its huge teeth was a few meters long and would require two people to wrap themselves around it. The ghastly white teeth were covered in blood and scraps of meat. Tang Wulin thought that the dragon could even consume a hill in one gulp as he witnessed its mouth widen more and more.

 Chapter 554

    <h4>Chapter 554: The Disappearing Overlord Dragon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®I can¡¯t do this anymore. The stress is too much.¡¯ Tang Wulin had already thought to press the escape button. At least there was still an opportunity to do so now.

    Yet it was also at this moment he was shocked to find that his body was paralyzed. A burst of unusual energy radiated from the Overlord Dragon¡¯s body and formed a strange connection with his blood essence reversal. Tang Wulin felt like he was hit with an immobilization spell. He was suspended in the air and could not budge at all. He was effectively rendered incapable of fleeing the spirit ascension tform now.

    How did this happen?

    He could not even make a sound. He could only gape speechlessly as he looked at the dragon¡¯s mouth widening more and more right before his eyes.

    ¡®He could kill me in just one gulp.¡¯ Tang Wulin could not imagine how it would feel to be chewed up by such humongous teeth.

    Meanwhile, the Overlord Dragon was moving. Its massive head suddenly thrust forward with its mouth opened wide.

    ¡®It¡¯s over!¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s mind waspletely nk.

    He could sense as a wave of tremendous power gushed forth, so strong that he was unable to breathe.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    Tang Wulin rose into the air and there was an indescribable uneasiness within his body. Despite this, his breathing had recovered, and he did not feel any pain.

    He regained control of his body as he hastily shifted his soul power to slow his fall.

    He could clearly see the Overlord Dragon closing its mouth as he fell. Its thick tongue had just retracted into its gaping maw.

    In an instant, Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body was drenched.

    What...

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t trying to bite me but lick me?¡¯ Tang Wulin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He felt relieved as if he had just miraculously escaped death.

    The Overlord Dragon¡¯s giant head jutted forward just in time to catch Tang Wulin as he fell from the sky. Tang Wulinnded right onto the diamond-shaped golden scale.

    His hands pushed down to stabilize his body. Just as he pressed on the golden scale, the dragon raised its head and let out a deafening roar that shook the entire forest.

    Tang Wulin could suddenly feel the creature¡¯s emotions. It was cheering. It was thrilled and excited.

    Out of nowhere, a golden color appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The Golden Dragon Body was releasing a gentle gold-colored soul ring. The color spread to the scale on the Overlord Dragon¡¯s forehead and then to the rest of its body.

    The blood essence fluctuations in Tang Wulin¡¯s body grew more and more strenuous. The fourteen seals that had yet to be opened were vibrating slightly. An unfathomable force radiated from the depths of his blood essence and released into his body.

    The great Overlord Dragon seemed to sense the force as it slowly knelt, theny prone on the ground.

    Tang Wulin stood up subconsciously and then jumped down from the dragon¡¯s head. Afternding, he turned around to face the enormous creature and found that its entire body was now golden. What happened after that astonished Tang Wulin.

    The Overlord Dragon slowly shut itsrge eyes, and Tang Wulin could clearly see that they were filled with relief as they closed. Soon after, its gigantic body started fading. A stream of golden smoke floated out of the diamond-shaped scale on its forehead and flew toward Tang Wulin.

    The golden color filled the air and covered Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body. He felt like a strange rush of power seemed to seep into him. He could do nothing as the force grew stronger and stronger. In an instant, clouds of golden smoke hadpletely surrounded him, and his body was absorbing them like the great sea.

    Gu Yue had already walked out from the trees by the side earlier. She was slightly stunned upon witnessing the incredible scene happening before her. She muttered to herself, ¡°How did I forget that the Overlord Dragon is lord of the Land Dragons because the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline courses through its body?! It isn¡¯t pure, but it¡¯s the only one.¡±

    The golden smoke cloudssted for more than ten minutes before they gradually vanished. His vision no longer obstructed, Tang Wulin was amazed to discover that the gargantuan Overlord Dragon had disappeared.

    It was as though it had not been there at all, if not for the vast hind footprints that the dragon had left behind.

    Tang Wulin felt that there was something different inside his body, but he could not exin it. He concentrated his inner sight, but he could not sense anything at all.

    The remaining fourteen Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seals were still firm as before and there was no change to his soul power. His blood essence was still exuberant but not enhanced. Without thinking, he released his soul ring, but there were no changes there either.

    So, what happened to the golden clouds that fused with his body? What was that anyway?

    Even though this happened in the spirit ascension tform, almost everything else was unreal. His spirit soul and soul ring were not enhanced. It felt like nothing had ever happened, yet Tang Wulin was almost absolutely certain that something had entered his body. Something he could notprehend.

    At least the crisis brought by the Overlord Dragon had passed.

    Tang Wulin exhaled a breath of relief. The urge to vent that he felt earlier had dissipated due to the shock.

    Once again, he had toe to terms with his own strength. He was still insignificant in this world, and still a long way from bing one of the elites. That being said, he surmised that even Teacher Wu would flee if he had bumped into the Overlord Dragon. The creature was simply too powerful.

    Tang Wulin turned around to look at Gu Yue standing at a distance and found that she was staring back at him too. He hastily ran to her side.

    ¡°Did you see that? How did the Overlord Dragon disappear? Do you know what happened? I don¡¯t feel like anything in me has changed,¡± Tang Wulin said confusedly.

    Gu Yue shook her head and answered as if deep in thought, ¡°I only felt that it fused with you most willingly. Just like how the spirit soul and soul master reached an agreement when the spirit ascension tform was first built. It can only bepleted when the two parties do it of their own free will. On the other hand, we already did it one-sided now.¡±

    Tang Wulinughed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s still impossible for it to turn into my spirit soul, right? I have yet to reach rank 40.¡±

    Gu Yue smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either. Anyway, how did we manage to keep it from making a meal of us? Shall we rest awhile?¡±

    Tang Wulin sat on the ground. ¡°Of course we should. You don¡¯t know how terrified I was earlier. I was petrified! We couldn¡¯t even bear the sound of its roar, leave alone a full frontal assault. Let me rest for a while first. I doubt any other soul beasts would dare toe here after all of its furious roaring earlier.

    ¡°It sounds like the management of this spirit ascension tform is problematic! This is only an intermediate spirit ascension tform, so how did it...¡±

    Tang Wulin was interrupted when he suddenly felt dizzy. It was as though the sky and earth were spinning, and the space around him seemed to have be twisted. Gu Yue felt the same. Both of them wore shocked expressions before everything faded to ck as they lost consciousness.

    The entire process seemed to be very brief. When they once again opened their eyes, they discovered that they were already at the Spirit Pagoda where they had entered the spirit ascension tform earlier. The hatch cover opened, and Gu Yue was climbing out from inside.

    ¡®Have we been sent back?¡¯

    Tang Wulin turned over and sat up. He was startled to see that the ce was filled with people standing around. They were led by Gu Yue¡¯s teacher Leng Yaozhu, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s deputy master who was titled the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo.

    Tang Wulin sat up and found that everyone staring straight at him. Leng Yaozhu¡¯s gaze burned as she looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. There¡¯s been an ident in the Spirit Pagoda. We¡¯re going to investigate for a while. Come and follow me, both of you.¡±

 Chapter 555

    <h4>Chapter 555: The Unyielding Spirit Soul</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin might have felt anxious if somebody else had been there, but he was truly relieved when he saw it was none other than Gu Yue¡¯s teacher. This was not due to his trust in Leng Yaozhu, but in Gu Yue. He would absolutely never believe that Gu Yue would refuse to help him.

    The rest of the staff were bustling about in the spirit ascension tform while Leng Yaozhu brought Tang Wulin and Gu Yue to her office.

    ¡°I saw what happened earlier. The Overlord Dragon¡¯s appearance in the intermediate spirit ascension tform was the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s mistake. It was supposed to be the guardian of the path between the intermediate and advanced spirit ascension tforms. Moreover, it was the strongest guardian. Due to certain circumstances, it identally escaped to the outer region. The Spirit Pagoda can only exercise limited control over a soul beast of such a rank. However, you¡¯ve absorbed it...¡±

    Leng Yaozhu¡¯s face took on a peculiar expression as she looked at Tang Wulin while speaking. Even if it was the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s fault that the Overlord Dragon appeared on the intermediate spirit ascension tform¡¯s area, at most she would only need topensate the soul master who bumped into the Overlord Dragon afterward.

    The reason she went to the spirit ascension tform¡¯s entrance was because this young man before her actually absorbed the Overlord Dragon in a rather baffling way.

    Leng Yaozhu had rushed over at once when she realized that Gu Yue was involved, and then she saw Tang Wulin once again.

    She had arrived just in time to witness the final moments when the Overlord Dragon had turned into smoke and waspletely absorbed into Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    ¡°Your eminence, would you believe me if I told you I don¡¯t know what happened either?¡± Tang Wulin spoke with a forced smile.

    ¡°I believe you. Tell me how you felt at the time.¡± The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo did not seem suspicious of Tang Wulin¡¯s words. After all, in her eyes, Tang Wulin was still a child of just over ten years old. Furthermore, he had led a clean and pure life.

    After Tang Wulin had helped hispanions gain their spirit souls on the spirit ascension tform earlier, Leng Yaozhu investigated this young fellow who had a close rtionship with her disciple.

    Tang Wulin exined, ¡°There seems to be a dragon-type force in my bloodline, but my martial soul has yet to be truly awakened. In other words, it¡¯s a different type of awakening. The energy of my bloodline is capable of bringing forth this ability of mine. I¡¯m capable of generating a suppression effect on most dragon-type soul beasts, but only a certain amount. That¡¯s why we were unable to defeat the Overlord Dragon earlier, but I had to try since I already entered the spirit ascension tform. Then I...¡±

    He did not try to conceal anything. He recounted everything that he felt, along with the fact that there was no change to his body after absorbing the dragon.

    Leng Yaozhu gazed at him deeply. ¡°Wulin, I¡¯m sorry. This is our Spirit Pagoda¡¯s mistake, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to go through a series of physical inspections due to the strange circumstances of this incident.¡±

    Before Tang Wulin could even answer, Gu Yue spoke with a frown, ¡°But why, teacher? Our training on the spirit ascension tform was interrupted, and you¡¯ve said yourself that this was our Spirit Pagoda¡¯s own mistake. Why does he have to be put through these inspections?¡±

    Leng Yaozhu darted her a look. ¡°Of course it would be easy to settle if this was such a simple incident. We would even offer somepensation. However, you need to understand that the soul beasts in the spirit ascension tforms really exist, in a sense.¡±

    Tang Wulin was startled immediately upon hearing these words. He could vaguely sense that he understood the mystery.

    Upon seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes widen in surprise, Leng Yaozhu smiled gently and spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s only a few routine inspections. Actually, it¡¯s fine for me to inform you that many high ranking soul masters are aware of what happened in the spirit ascension tform earlier. Most of the soul beasts you see on the spirit ascension tform are real creatures. We use a device that allows your spiritual consciousness to bring your body¡¯s brand into the tform¡¯s world. When you are in that world, the energy of any soul beasts that you kill will be attached to your spiritual power and your body¡¯s brand. Then it is brought out using the device. In reality, the soul beasts that all of you see there are actual spirit souls that are created or cloned by the Spirit Pagoda.¡±

    ¡°The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s greatest source of ie is the creation of spirit souls, yet there¡¯ll inevitably be some abnormal results from this process. These defective products cannot be absorbed by soul masters directly, but we are able to send them into the spirit ascension tform after a special cultivation process. These products will then manifest before you. The soul beast and soul power¡¯s characteristics from their main body will be converted into pure energy that is absorbed into your soul ring after they are killed. This is the origin of the spirit ascension tform.¡±

    ¡°However, not all soul beasts in the spirit ascension tform are defective products. In order to improve the spirit ascension tform¨C particrly at the intermediate and advanced levels¨C we added some perfected artificial spirit souls, and as well as some real spirit souls. This ensures that the entire system is further perfected.¡±

    Tang Wulin had only just realized that this was how the spirit ascension tform originated. He could not help admiring the Spirit Pagoda in his heart. The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo exined in such a simple manner, but he wondered how many technical issues were involved. This was the essence of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s wisdom for millennia and mega-annums before the spirit ascension tform was created.

    Battle armor, artificial spirit souls, and spirit ascension tforms were known as the epoch-making products. They had managed to enhance the human soul master¡¯s overall power to arge extent. This was also the main reason that the soul beasts faced extinction before the soul masters.

    The Spirit Pagoda yed an extremely important role in this.

    Tang Wulin finally understood more about the Spirit Pagoda after listening to Leng Yaozhu¡¯s words.

    ¡°Your eminence, so the Overlord Dragon that we ran into earlier was...¡±

    Leng Yaozhu looked at him with a deep gaze as she spoke, ¡°That was a real spirit soul. It is known to us as the ¡®unyielding spirit soul¡¯.¡±

    ¡°The unyielding spirit soul?¡± This was the first time Tang Wulin had ever heard of such a title.

    Leng Yaozhu nodded and spoke, ¡°The Spirit Pagoda has been preserving arge number of spirit souls since ages past. Generally, a soul beast¡¯s spirit soul will gradually dissipate after it has died. In order to retain these spirit souls, the Spirit Pagoda uses a number of special techniques to preserve them in the hopes of finding the most suitable soul masters for them in the future. Just like how we are studying the spirit soul recovery system. If the research is sessful, a soul master who dies from ordinary causes in the future will need only be sent to the Spirit Pagoda three days after his passing. Then all the spirit souls he has ever owned in his lifetime can be extracted for preservation. This¡¯ll greatly conserve our resources. Of course, it¡¯ll take a very long time before this research can be perfected. We would also need the soul master¡¯s family members to cooperate with us. After all, the soul master¡¯s body will be vited to a certain extent in the process of extracting spirit souls.¡±

    Tang Wulin widened his eyes. ¡®Has the Spirit Pagoda achieved such a level of technological advancement?¡¯

    Leng Yaozhuo continued, ¡°Not all the spirit souls that we preserved can be absorbed by soul masters. It has been that way ever since ancient times, and it remains so to this day. The majority of such spirit souls cannot be absorbed due to their own pride or intractable behavior. These are the ones that we have dubbed ¡®unyielding spirit souls¡¯. If a soul master attempted to absorb them by force, he would certainly be endangering his life. We have kept precise statistics and records of these spirit souls, in order to ensure that the soul masters will never bump into them.¡±

    ¡°However, most of the unyielding spirit souls are very powerful. Just preserving them has consumed a lot of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s resources. We are trying to figure out a way to send them into the spirit ascension tform. This is mainly to perfect the spirit ascension tform, but it¡¯ll also ensure that they have a ce to go so we can save cost.¡±

    ¡°The Overlord Dragon is an unyielding spirit soul?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Leng Yaozhu nodded and answered, ¡°Yes. Moreover, it is an elite soul amongst all of them. It is one of the most uncontroble creatures. There are only a few that are on par with it. The Overlord Dragon is wild and overbearing in temperament. There was once a human soul master who had achieved rank-90 that wanted to absorb it as his final spirit soul, but he died tragically as a result of being forcibly breached by it. None have ever conquered its unyielding will. Amongst the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s preserved souls there is only one spirit soul from a soul beast that has been extinct since ancient times. It is also a creature at the pinnacle and exceedingly disobedient. It¡¯ll often devour the other soul beasts in the spirit ascension tform. We have thought about killing it, but due to its long history, as well as its rarity, we chose to leave it be. Yet, it was absorbed by you today. This has piqued our curiosity, and that is why we need to collect a set of statistics from you and keep you under some observation in the future.¡±

    ¡°Even though there is no way to absorb the unyielding spirit soul, the amount of resources and money that the Spirit Pagoda has spent on the Overlord Dragon is astronomical. We will need to exin its disappearance to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s council system. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t do anything bad to you. It is just some routine inspections, and we will provide you with a set of our inspection results. I¡¯ve already sent someone to notify your Shrek Academy. Someone wille from your academy to personally supervise your inspection.¡±

 Chapter 556

    <h4>Chapter 556: The Rival?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®Is the matter so serious? Even the academy was notified?¡¯

    However, Tang Wulin felt calmer upon hearing Leng Yaozhu¡¯s words. The Spirit Pagoda managed its affairs appropriately, and since someone from the academy would be here then naturally there was nothing for him to worry about.

    ¡°Very well, your eminence. I¡¯ll certainly work together with you,¡± he said with a smile.

    Leng Yaozhu¡¯s description of the Overlord Dragon made it sound even stronger.

    ¡®Yet why isn¡¯t there a single change to my body despite beingpletely fused with a being so powerful?¡¯

    Leng Yaozhu seated them first. She would only begin the inspection on Tang Wulin after the party from the academy arrived.

    If another soul master was in Tang Wulin¡¯s ce, he would have been dragged away for the inspection much earlier. However, Tang Wulin was different. Not only was he Gu Yue¡¯s partner, he was also a student from Shrek Academy. Leng Yaozhu had heard of his situation even though she was living in the Spirit Pagoda. There was no doubt that Shrek Academy greatly valued his presence. She could easily get caught in a confrontation with the academy if she were to perform a set of thorough physical inspections in a rush. That was why they notified the academy¡¯s side at once.

    Momentster, a middle-aged woman came by Leng Yaozhu¡¯s room and softly spoke, ¡°Your eminence, the people from Shrek Academy have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Who have they sent?¡± Leng Yaozhu asked dully.

    The woman hesitated for a moment before quietly saying, ¡°It¡¯s her eminence, the Holy Spirit Douluo.¡±

    Leng Yaozhu¡¯s body clearly stiffened for a moment upon hearing the name and she stood up at once. ¡°Please.¡±

    Soon, Tang Wulin was brought before the Holy Spirit Douluo.

    The Holy Spirit appeared even more elegant today. It was unknown if she had intentionally dressed up. She was wearing a long white gown, free from blemishes of any kind. Her entire person overflowed with wispy beauty. Her fairplexion and tender skin looked as though they would break at a pinch. She was utterly unlike a Douluo who was famous for years. None would doubt if it was imed that she had yet to reach her twenties.

    ¡°Your eminence, Heavenly Phoenix.¡± The Holy Spirit Douluo nodded gently toward the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo.

    ¡°Sister Yali, since when have you be so courteous?¡± Leng Yaozhui weed her with a smile and a gentle hug.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo chuckled. ¡°Business is business, right? It¡¯s been too long since Ist saw you. I¡¯ve missed you. What happened? Is Tang Wulin in trouble?¡±

    The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo smiled gently. ¡°There has been a little trouble. That¡¯s why we notified all of you immediately. However, it isn¡¯t his, but our trouble.¡±

    She recounted the course of events in a simple manner. Yali did not question Tang Wulin because she knew the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo and the Spirit Pagoda she represented well enough to know that she was not lying.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll work together with you to investigate this matter. I¡¯ll be here on the scene through the whole inspection,¡± the Holy Spirit Douluo smiled as she spoke.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The Holy Spirit Douluo then came to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll apany you during the entire process. We¡¯ll return after the inspection,¡± she smiled as she spoke calmly and yet, anyone could hear the confidence and pride concealed in her tone.

    Tang Wulin felt as if the Holy Spirit Douluo was different than usual. She had always been so easygoing and was as gentle as flowing water. However, there seemed to be a sharpness to her demeanor today.

    Tang Wulin was taken to a huge room full of instruments, and a series of inspections ensued.

    Tang Wulin did not know most of the implements in the room. All manner of scans and measurements were carried out continuously. He felt as though he were a puppet constantly being fiddled by all sorts of things but it did not cause him too much pain.

    They had some problems drawing blood, as Tang Wulin¡¯s skin was so tough that ordinary needles could not pierce it at all. In the end, he had to use his own Golden Dragon w to make a small incision in his skin, and only then did they seed.

    Gu Yue stayed by his side the whole time. When she saw Tang Wulin¡¯s blood being drawn, she furrowed her brows furiously.

    All of the inspections were finallypleted after a full two hours of suffering.

    Tang Wulin, who could usually cultivate all day without being fatigued, was left feeling dizzy.

    Gu Yue passed him some water and he took a few big gulps. He then sat for a while as he slowly regained his strength.

    ¡°Finally, everything is done.¡± Tang Wulin exhaled a breath of relief.

    Gu Yue whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you sorry for?¡± Tang Wulin asked in confusion.

    Gu Yue lowered her head and spoke, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have acted up with you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have hade to the spirit ascension tform. Actually, I saw you and Na¡¯er today.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡°How¡¯s this your fault? I really did n toe here. I can only say that we were a little unlucky. Na¡¯er? What¡¯s with Na¡¯er? She...¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Yue suddenly interrupted him.

    Meanwhile, both of the Title Douluo¡¯s had already walked over.

    ¡°Wulin, let¡¯s return now.¡± Yali grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s hand suddenly.

    With a smile on her face, the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo spoke, ¡°Sister Yali, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Why don¡¯t you stay and let me treat you to a meal? It will be another two hours before the results of the inspection are out. You see...¡±

    Yali smiled as she shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I still have some matters to attend to when I return. He¡¯s still waiting for me. Let¡¯s go.¡± She pulled Tang Wulin along as they made their way outside.

    The middle-aged woman who was standing at the entrance looked inquisitively toward the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo whose expression became gloomy.

    The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo shook her head gently.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo brought along Tang Wulin as they left together. Not even one of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s staff tried to stop them.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Leng Yaozhu pped the table in front of her, her face green with rage.

    Gu Yue was startled as she had never seen her teacher so furious.

    ¡°Teacher, what happened?¡± she asked in concern.

    Leng Yaozhu spoke ferociously, ¡°She¡¯s only here to unt her strength at me. Hmph. What is so good about her?! Why is she pretending to be all holy and pure?! Hmph!¡±

    Gu Yue was slightly dumbstruck. ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯

    The Holy Spirit Douluo waved her hand once after she exited the Spirit Pagoda. A white soul ring circled around her body and Tang Wulin¡¯s. The surrounding scenery immediately turned blurry.

    He could not feel that he was flying. He could not even see everything on the outside as though he was simply in afortable space.

    ¡°Are you feeling curious about my attitude earlier?¡± The Holy Spirit Douluo could not help smiling at Tang Wulin¡¯s dumbfounded expression.

    Tang Wulin nodded honestly. The Holy Spirit Douluo was truly actingpletely different today!

    The Holy Spirit Douluo answered, ¡°Initially, there was no need for me toe today and yet, I came over the moment I heard it was Leng Yaozhu. I would never allow her to bully you. Let me tell you a little secret ¡ª she¡¯s considered my rival. Oh, Wulin! You¡¯re blessed with natural talent in cultivation, and you¡¯ll definitely amount to great things in the future. However, you must pay more attention to your rtionships. You¡¯ll attract more and more females as you grow older because of your excellence. Don¡¯t flirt. A man should be monogamous. Don¡¯t ever behave like someone...¡±

    Meanwhile, in the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion, someone suddenly sneezed. His nose was feeling rather itchy. ¡®What is going on? I¡¯ve long since be immune to heat and cold. How did this happen? Who¡¯s talking about me?¡¯

    Back in the Spirit Pagoda, it was announced, ¡°The results of the inspection are out.¡±

    Leng Yaozhu sat at the head table in the meeting room. The people sitting below were those in charge of the different departments in the Spirit Pagoda headquarters, including the manager of the intermediate spirit ascension tform.

    ¡°Alright. Exin to everyone,¡± Leng Yaozhu instructed her staff.

    The staff immediately turned on the projector, and Tang Wulin¡¯s figure was projected onto the white wall.

    Gu Yue was staring at Tang Wulin¡¯s image in the projection as she stood behind Leng Yaozhu. She could not help feeling strange since this was the first time she looked at him in this manner. He appeared rather helpless at that moment, and she felt a twitch in her heart out of nowhere.

 Chapter 557

    <h4>Chapter 557: The Analysis</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Tang Wulin. Male ¡ª fourteen years old. The ss monitor of first grade ss one¡¯s student in the outer courts of Shrek Academy. The first graders in this batch are reputed as the strongest freshman ss in Shrek Academy. There are many outstanding students in the ss but for him to be elected as the ss monitor for this particr ss... He has to have truly outstanding abilities. Today, he even came to the spirit ascension tform...¡±

    Following that was a description of the events that took ce throughout the spirit ascension tform.

    ¡°...we¡¯ve carried out a thorough inspection and analysis of his body and discovered astonishing results. For starters, his body does not contain a single trace of the Overlord Dragon. In other words, although we clearly witnessed the Overlord Dragon being absorbed into his body, there¡¯s no sign of its existence. It¡¯s as if it has vanished into thin air.¡±

    The meeting room broke out into a series of discussions once she mentioned that.

    An elder mumbled, ¡°This doesn¡¯t even make sense. The Overlord Dragon is an unyielding spirit soul. It possesses exceedingly vast energy in its body. Judging by normal circumstances, although it¡¯s a spirit soul, even an ordinary ten thousand year soul beast¡¯s spirit soul is not necessarilyparable to its mighty force. The energy generated from such a soul beast is definitely not something a youth at rank-30 soul power is capable of enduring. It doesn¡¯t make sense that it would just vanish without a trace now.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense, but it¡¯s the truth. Elder Tian, we¡¯ve carried out all a meticulous inspection but there¡¯s truly nothing. The child didn¡¯t lie when he told us there was nothing left behind by the Overlord Dragon in his body.¡±

    Leng Yaozhu waved her hand and said, ¡°Continue. Exin your other analyses.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Although we can¡¯t detect the existence of the Overlord Dragon within Tang Wulin¡¯s body, we discovered many unusual things. First, his martial soul is Bluesilver Grass, a trash-tier martial soul which has limited growth opportunities. On the other hand, his bloodline contains a unique form of strength, and when we analyzed his blood, we found that although it meets the criteria of human blood, the vast strength it affords him is far beyond what regr human beings have.¡±

    ¡°Is he a hybrid?¡± the elder from before asked once again.

    The staff shook his head in reply. ¡°He isn¡¯t a hybrid. He¡¯s a pure human being. However, the immense strength his blood affords him is very distinct. Put simply, there¡¯s a unique energybined with the red blood cells within his body. We were unable to separate the energy but it was rather simr to the energy generated when his martial soul and bloodline was bound to him. Under normal circumstances, the energy provided by the martial soul will dissipate into the air once the blood leaves the human body. However, his remained intact. On the contrary, the energy was strongly bound to his blood. There¡¯s only one circumstance that fits this description. The bloodline within his body is extremely powerful.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve also examined his body thoroughly. How do I describe the strength of his body... If I were to measure his strength quantitatively, it has already exceeded an ordinary six-ringed Soul Emperor. Moreover, I¡¯m talking about a six-ringed, assault-type Soul Emperor. Everything from his bones and nerves to his internal organs are capable of achieving such a ranking.¡±

    The meeting room turned a little quieter.

    After a long pause, a middle-aged man spoke, ¡°Good lord, he really does prove himself to be a little monster cultivated by Shrek Academy. He¡¯s really peculiar!¡±

    The staff gave a forcedugh as he spoke, ¡°There were even stranger findingster on. After our inspection, we found that his spiritual power is roughly ced between level 650 to 700. This is exceptionally above the others who are at his age. He is at the Spirit Sea rank. However, when we were attempting to inspect his spiritual power¡¯s state on a deeper level, our instruments wouldn¡¯t work so we weren¡¯t able to continue with the examination of his brain.¡±

    ¡°The instruments wouldn¡¯t function?¡± This time, even Leng Yaozhu was astonished.

    ¡°Yes. We didn¡¯t use instruments that are even stronger on him considering that he¡¯s a student from Shrek Academy. Otherwise, it¡¯s highly likely that we¡¯d hurt his brain. Generally, our ordinary instruments canplete all inspections necessary for soul masters who are on an even higher rank than he is.¡±

    ¡°Next is his data analysis, his red blood cells content...¡±

    A series of data was swiftly presented before everyone. Basically, every single data point from Tang Wulin¡¯s body indicated an abnormality, especially the density of his muscles and bones that exceeded an ordinary person by many folds.

    ¡°ording to our judgment, his strength is exceptionally strong. How do I exin this? Ourprehensive evaluation on him indicates that he¡¯s a beast in human-form. If this young man is capable of continuously growing at this rate, he¡¯s going to be an exceedingly amazing being only by virtue of his strength when he reaches adulthood. Aside from his soul power that¡¯s developing along a regr path, everything else far exceeds an ordinary soul master.¡±

    Leng Yaozhu frowned. It sounded as if the data from Tang Wulin¡¯s inspection was so abnormal that he far exceeded ordinary beings. In reality, this was not so out of the ordinary especially since he was from Shrek Academy. Since when did normal humans exist in Shrek Academy?

    The Overlord Dragon¡¯s spirit soul that they truly wanted to test showed them nothing. It was as if it had truly vanished into thin air. In the history of the Spirit Pagoda, this was the first time this situation had ever happened.

    The Overlord Dragon¡¯s spirit soul valuable ¡ª this was without a doubt. However, although the information the Spirit Pagoda possessed was sufficient, the problem with such a phenomenon was the question if it was rted to the spirit ascension tform.

    The spirit ascension tform was the core of the Spirit Pagoda. If a problem arose there, it would be enough to shake the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s foundation.

    ¡°tform Master Leng, please instruct us. How do we manage the follow-up? Should we continue to look for that Tang Wulin for further inspections?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Leng Yaozhu had yet to speak when Gu Yue behind her suddenly spoke.

    Dozens of gazes in the room were immediately focused at her.

    Gu Yue did not cower because of all those gazes, ¡°Don¡¯t. He¡¯s about to represent Shrek Academy to head to Star Luo Continent for the exchange program. The academy will never allow him to be inspected again.¡±

    A middle-aged man looked at her before turning his gaze toward Leng Yaozhu once more. ¡°So... Regarding this matter, do we just acknowledge that we were unlucky? Regarding our loss that is...¡±

    Leng Yaozhu waved her hand. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to talk about losses. The intermediate spirit ascension tform will be temporarily closed for a month of an internal inspection to ensure that it¡¯s not problematic. We¡¯ll preserve all the data and once he¡¯s done representing Shrek Academy in the exchange program, we¡¯ll inspect him once again. I¡¯ll figure out a way to convince Shrek Academy, Gu Yue.¡±

    ¡°The disciple is here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be heading to Star Luo Continent with him. You must observe Tang Wulin closely during this period of time. Remember to immediately let me know if any anomalies ur to his body once you¡¯ve returned.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher,¡± Gu Yue answered.

    She understood that when she suddenly spoke earlier to keep Tang Wulin from another inspection, she was only concerned that another inspection would cause harm to him. She lost all self-control at that exact moment when the words escaped her lips.

    It was without a doubt that the Spirit Pagoda suffered a huge loss on this matter. They had no other choice since Tang Wulin was a student at Shrek Academy. Even if the Spirit Pagoda was capable ofmanding the wind and rain on the continent, they would not dare to directly offend Shrek Academy. This was the overbearing power they umted over the years.

    They would not be able to do anything even if they made no discovery after Tang Wulin was brought over for another inspection. They would not even be able to make himpensate them for the loss for one simple reason ¡ª he could not afford it!

    If he was just an ordinary soul master who was unrted to Shrek Academy, Leng Yaozhu would certainly figure out a way to make him join the Spirit Pagoda. As long as he became part of them, any advantage he gained from absorbing the Overlord Dragon¡¯s spirit soul would still be closely rted to the Spirit Pagoda.

    ...

    The first thing that Tang Wulin did upon returning to the academy was to visit his special cultivation venue.

    He meditated to feel the change within himself.

    Unfortunately, the only change he felt after meditating until the next morning was... nothing!

    There was absolutely nothing at all. The Overlord Dragon¡¯s presence was nonexistence. It was as if it had never appeared before.

 Chapter 558

    <h4>Chapter 558: See You In A Year</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    This truly frustrated Tang Wulin. How could a big creature disappear just like that? Moreover, it was some so-called unyielding spirit soul.

    No one would believe him if he were to say that this was normal.

    He wondered what the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reaction would be. There was nothing else he could do here anyway.

    After cultivating Purple Demon Eyes in the morning, Tang Wulin met Gu Yue in the cafeteria to inquire about the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s situation. Gu Yue informed him that all was well within the Spirit Pagoda and there was no need to worry.

    ¡®No need to worry?¡¯ Tang Wulin was still puzzled. ¡®The Spirit Pagoda was not supposed to be so amiable, right? It was the Overlord Dragon after all!¡¯

    However, since Gu Yue said all was well, everything was probably fine. This was closely rted to the academy. Under the protection of people with power and influence, one could profit. When the Holy Spirit Douluo chose to head there personally, it was already a sign that there were many problems.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin our lesson,¡± Wu Zhangkong walked to the back of the rostrum and announced the start of today¡¯s ss.

    ¡°Stand up,¡± Tang Wulin instructed habitually.

    They stood up and saluted as the ss began.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to announce something before the start of our lesson. Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, Xu Lizhi, and Ye Xinn. Today is thest day of ss for all six of you. You¡¯ll all be given a day¡¯s rest tomorrow before you are to depart the day after tomorrow to participate in the exchange program in Star Luo Continent. That is why today¡¯s lesson will be my final lesson for you for theing year.

    ¡°Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s ss duties will be passed on to Wu Siduo and Luo Guixing. Wu Siduo will be the ss monitor, while Luo Guixing will be the assistant ss monitor. Yang Nianxia will progressively take over the role as assistant ss monitor and the cksmith¡¯smittee...¡±

    Although many people were aware that Tang Wulin and the others were leaving soon, it was then that finally realized that the time hade after listening to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s announcement. Tang Wulin and the others would represent the academy in Star Luo Continent for an entire year.

    There were very few who were envious of them. This was because many people did not agree that there was anywhere else that was more suitable for cultivation than Shrek Academy.

    Although a year in the exchange program would increase one¡¯s experience and knowledge, it was not necessarily a good thing for one¡¯s cultivation.

    ¡°Ring!¡±

    The bell rang indicating that the ss had ended.

    Wu Siduo walked and stood before Tang Wulin. ¡°Don¡¯t let me exceed you when you return a yearter.¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that day.¡±

    Yang Nianxia walked to Tang Wulin¡¯s side, he stretched out his huge arm and wrapped it around Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Leave the duties of ss monitor and cksmithing to me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll lead everyone well.¡±

    Tang Wulin scoffed as he gave a forcedugh. ¡°You¡¯ve always been leading everyone. Naturally, the cksmithmittee should belong to yours as well.¡± He felt as if he had never truly performed his duties in the cksmithmittee since he usually practiced forging by himself. Yet, no one else in the ssined because Tang Wulin would frequently help the others with their forging for free or for a minimal charge. The products that he forged were of impable quality.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s high prestige in first grade ss one for almost two years was already irreceable from the very beginning.

    Luo Guixing¡¯s gaze appeared slightly dazed as he muttered to himself, ¡°I actually hope to explore the world. My dream is to be a traveler and visit every ce in this world. I didn¡¯t expect that all of you would be a step ahead of me now. I¡¯ll definitely go once I¡¯ve graduated.¡±

    Xu Yucheng spoke coldly, ¡°Graduated? It¡¯s still too early for you.¡±

    He was right. Every single one of them had an opportunity to enter the inner court of Shrek Academy. Although they did not have a spirit alloy one-word battle armor, they already had more than a third of their one-word battle armor. They would certainly be one-word battle armor masters by the time they were in second grade if they continued at their current speed. They could even achieve rank-50 and above to be Soul King powerhouses. This would definitely ensure their ce in the inner courts. Then, they would need to be two-word battle armor masters to graduate from the inner court. They were not allowed to leave the academy before they became two-word battle armor masters. The length of that process would depend on their natural talents.

    ¡°Cough! Cough! It seems like bing a two-word battle armor master is a little... difficult, to say the least.¡± Luo Guixing¡¯s face was filled with frustration as he spoke, ¡°It seems like my dream will have to be postponed then.¡±

    Tang Wulinughed in reply. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t grieve over the passing of spring. I¡¯ll bring back some souvenirs for everyone when I return.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Wu Siduo asked.

    ¡°Really,¡± Tang Wulin replied earnestly.

    Xie Xie whispered from the side of the room, ¡°There¡¯s no need to put such high hopes on it. Coming from our stingy ss monitor, it definitely won¡¯t be anything good..¡±

    Tang Wulin red at him ferociously. ¡°Will it kill you if you didn¡¯t speak so frankly? A souvenir! What is a souvenir? As long as it has some meaning to it, how is price even rted to the souvenir?¡±

    The crowd could not helpughing. Yes! He was still the stingy Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin and the rest did not leave the ssroom as they chatted. They did not say it out loud, but everyone was heavy-hearted when it came to parting with one another.

    Although they were constantly bustling about after they came here, they were always studying and cultivating continuously. However, it was only after they arrived that they gradually became stronger and gained an understanding of many things.

    This was Shrek Academy, the most prestigious academy in the entire continent and perhaps, even the entire continent! This was Shrek Academy, the pride of every student here!

    How could they not feel the unwillingness to part when they were about to leave for an entire year.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back now. We should go and pack our things.¡± Tang Wulin finally stood up and took a nce at the hundred tables and chairs before he walked out of the ssroom.

    ¡®When we return, I¡¯ll certainly be even stronger and more powerful! Star Luo Continent, here wee!¡¯

    ...

    The blue sky was cloudless, and the sunlight was so beautifully bright that it felt hot. This type of weather always put one¡¯s mind at ease. At the very least, it was not depressing.

    Tang Wulin and hispanions arrived at a city that he was familiar with. It was Skysea City ¡ª thergest city east of Star Luo Continent.

    Tang Wulin and Gue Yue first met Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn here back in the day.

    There was a total of ten people from Shrek Academy. The Silver Moon Douluo Cai Yu¡¯er was the leader of the group while Sky Ice Wu Zhangkong was the chaperone teacher. The students present were Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, Yue Zhengyu, Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, Xu Lizhi, and Ye Xinn. All the eight working students were there.

    They were at the Skysea City to gather with the Star Luo Continent delegation.

    After more than a year¡¯s in the exchange, the Star Luo Continent delegation was about to travel by boat back to the Star Luo Continent. They could not travel by long-haul flight to leave this ce since the airspace was closed, and mechas could not travel such a long distance. Only the Douluo Continent had long-haul flights at the moment. The federation would never risk their newest technology, the soul airne being stolen in order to send off the Star Luo Continent¡¯s delegation. That reason alone was why they were traveling by boat.

    ¡°Eat, eat all you can. The meal today is on me,¡± Tang Wulin called out to hispanions in an extremely straightforward manner.

    Ye Xinn pouted her lips while she was eating. This little dining room was the exact one where he left her and Xu Lizhi hanging in the past.

    Although the food was scrumptious, she could not help but feel offended when she recalled what happened back then.

    ¡®That treacherous fellow... Hmph!¡¯

    Their salt roast fish conquered everyone¡¯s taste buds, and everyone was chowing down the food joyously. Only Wu Zhangkong ate politely while Elder Cai stopped eating after she ate some seafood since she had a small appetite.

    Elder Cai¡¯s gaze appeared slightly dazed at this moment because this was the first time she was seeing Tang Wulin during meal time.

    ¡°This young man is too capable of eating, right. Has he been eating like this in the academy all this while?¡± Elder Cai could not help asking Wu Zhangkong who sat beside her.

    The corners of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s lips twitched as he nodded and spoke, ¡°Yes. Elder Feng promised Tang Wulin that he¡¯d provide for his meals. That¡¯s why his food allowance is paid for by Elder Feng.¡±

    Elder Cai smiled as she replied, ¡°No wonder. The moment that crazy old man found out that we were going to depart, his expression was as if he had been relieved from a heavy burden. So it turns out this young man scared Elder Feng with his appetite.¡±

    The coldness on Wu Zhangkong¡¯s face seemed to be much gentler now. He turned to the side and looked toward Tang Wulin who was chomping down his food, and could not help recalling the past in his mind.

    ¡®It would be great if she was still here.¡¯

    He looked at a group of fourteen to fifteen-year-old youths eating and drinking as they chatted away,ughing joyously. It was good to be young!

    ¡°Yuanen, you should eat more.¡± Xie Xie ced a te of chickpea shrimps in front of Yuanen Yehui.

    The chickpea shrimps tasted truly amazing, its shell was hard but the flesh inside was exceedingly fresh and savory. Better yet, the salty gravy was absolutely out of this world.

    Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi¡¯s appetite were not hindered by little shrimps that were only a finger¡¯s length but this was truly too scrumptious for them.

    Yuanen Yehui took a nce at Xie Xie as she received the te and ced before her to slowly savor the taste.

    Xie Xie¡¯s gaze revealed his delight. He could indistinctly feel Yuanen Yehui rejecting him less now.

    This was a truly good beginning! The trip to Star Luo Continent this time was considered a free trip that could perhaps, improve their rtionship even more!

    Everyone gradually stopped eating due to fullness. Although they had good appetites, they were still far behind Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi.

 Chapter 559

    <h4>Chapter 559: Long Lost Parents</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The crowd could not helpughing at the tes that gradually umted as high as a hill in front of those two. These two people were even stronger at eating that their usual fighting capacity!

    ¡°All of you are truly capable of eating! My shop¡¯s inventories have all been eaten by the lot of you.¡± The shopkeeper had been dumbstruck since they began eating.

    It had been a few years since theyst met, and Tang Wulin had grown a lot. However, this young man was still recognizable through his appetite.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m eighty percent full now!¡± Tang Wulin eximed satisfactorily.

    Xu Lizhi raised his head as Ye Xinn picked up a tissue and wiped his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m actually already full, but I wanted to try and see how far apart our appetites are.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke unpleasantly, ¡°Then aren¡¯t you wasting food there? You might as well leave it for me.¡±

    ¡°Settle the bill then. The total is sixteen thousand four hundred and thirty federation coins. I¡¯ll only charge you sixteen thousand,¡± the shopkeeper walked to Wu Zhangkong and spoke.

    There was only one adult amongst this group of ten people. Elder Cai appeared old while the rest were children.

    Wu Zhangkong looked towards Tang Wulin but he was currently looking to the sky. It was as if he could see through the ceiling to tell that the weather was good.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay the bill.¡± Wu Zhangkong settled the bill.

    Tang Wulin leaped up immediately. ¡°Long live Teacher Wu! Why did you settle the bill, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯d be treating them to a meal! I¡¯m still considered half a host after all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look a gift horse in the mouth, do you understand that?¡± Wu Zhangkong darted him a cold gaze carrying a dash of hidden bitterness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Elder Cai stood up. They had just arrived at the Skysea City earlier just in time for a meal before they were guided to this ce by Tang Wulin. The meal was truly costly but money was nothing to a Title Douluo like her.

    The federation announced the assembly point this time around to be at the Grand Skysea Hotel.

    The Star Luo Continent diplomatic corps would be gathering here before they depart from Skysea Port by boat. There was a ship which they used to travel here. This time around, the Douluo Continent would be sending a ship to tag along on the trip. This was for the convenience of receiving Tang Wulin¡¯s group that represented the Douluo Continent in the exchange program after a year.

    The Grand Skysea Hotel was the most luxurious hotel in Skysea City.

    The group of people traveled by car and soon arrived at their destination. Not every city was asrge as Douluo Continent after all.

    Wu Zhangkong was in charge of handling the procedures. Shrek Academy received first-ss service wherever they went so the check-in process waspleted rather quickly. Wu Zhangkong and Elder Cai had their own single rooms, while the students were paired up and each shared a room. Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, Xu Lizhi, and Yue Zhengyu were each paired in their respective rooms while Yuanen Yehui, Ye Xinn, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyan were assigned to their rooms as well.

    ¡°Everyone get some rest. Later, you¡¯ll be free to explore the ce but you must return before it gets dark,¡± Wu Zhangkong urged them repeatedly.

    Tang Wulin was still worried about Elder Cai targetting them but she seemed to be rather easy going right now. She did not speak much during the entire journey, and everything rted to the trip was arranged by Wu Zhangkong. This made Wu Zhangkong heave a sigh of relief. She was a Title Douluo after all. They were all be safe and sound under her leadership as long as her fury was not directed at them.

    ¡°What are we having for dinner?¡± Tang Wulin asked hispanions before he returned to his room.

    Elder Cai who was walking at the front clearly turned rigid for a moment before she sped up. She could not helpughing in spite of himself. ¡®Didn¡¯t he just have his meal? This young man is truly a foodie.¡¯

    The Grand Skysea Hotel¡¯s room was impressive. A standard twin room was at least sixty to seventy square meters, and the room directly faced the great sea when the curtains were opened.

    One could not help feel their horizons broaden when they saw the ocean right outside the windows.

    Tang Wulin had been growing up in a city by the ocean ever since he was a child, and he had formed an invisible yet intimate rtionship with the great sea.

    However, when he looked at the ocean at this moment, the sight of his father and mother bringing him and Na¡¯er to y at the seaside when he was younger came to him in his mind.

    ¡®Father, mother, where are you? Why haven¡¯t you contacted me after such a long time.¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with impulsiveness when he thought of this. He fished out his soulmunicator and dialed a number.

    The call was connected but it rang for a long while before a low voice echoed from the other end.

    ¡°Teacher Mang Tian,¡± Tang Wulin called out.

    ¡°Wulin, it¡¯s you! How¡¯s everything? Is everything fine at the academy?¡± Mang Tian¡¯s voice sounded much gentlerpared to when he was still teaching Tang Wulin in the past.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Everything is going pretty smoothly. Teacher, how¡¯re you doing?¡±

    Mang Tian replied, ¡°Not that different from the past, I¡¯m alright.¡±

    Ever since Tang Wulin formally acknowledged Mang Tian as his teacher, he had not guided him much any longer. In reality, Tang Wulin had even already exceeded him in his cksmithing skills. However, he who taught a student for one day was his father for life. Tang Wulin had never stopped respecting him even for a moment.

    ¡°Teacher...¡± Tang Wulin paused for a moment. He was feeling slightly terrified in his heart for some unknown reason. He was especially hoping that he could receive some news about his parents but he was afraid that it would be bad news.

    ¡°They haven¡¯t contacted me as usual.¡± It was apparent that Mang Tian was aware of what he was about to ask.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression dulled as he heaved a gentle sigh. ¡°It has been so long and I still don¡¯t know where father and mother are at. Teacher Mang Tian, they¡¯re going to be fine, right?¡±

    Mang Tian assured with certainty, ¡°They¡¯re definitely going to be fine. Your father¡¯s message back then was already very clear. They¡¯re very valuable to the people who captured them. They won¡¯t be in too much danger since they¡¯re useful. You needn¡¯t worry too much either. You¡¯re already doing a good job right now. Just continue walking down the path ording to your father¡¯s words. I believe it¡¯s possible that you¡¯ll be able to find him when you can sessfully graduate from Shrek Academy.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tang Wulin responded.

    Yes, he could look for his father and mother only after he ensured that he was sufficiently strong and powerful to return to their side.

    His heart had always been with them no matter where they were.

    He hung up the call. Tang Wulin¡¯s slightly fatigued heart was reenergized. He knew he had to work hard so he could look for his father and mother. His father once said that the only person he couldpletely depend on and trust in this world was himself. As long as he was strong enough, he could definitely find them. He would contribute more to the Tang Sect so he could lend from the sect¡¯s strength at that time. Did the Branchmaster not mention that? The Tang Sect was simrly influential despite being continents apart.

    ¡°Still no news about your parents, huh?¡± Xie Xie¡¯s voice echoed from his back.

    Tang Wulin shook his head gently. ¡°Still nothing. We¡¯re going to leave for a year. I hope there¡¯s good news waiting for me when we return.¡±

    Xie Xie replied, ¡°Definitely. Perhaps at that time, your father and mother are already waiting for you at home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± Tang Wulim smiled before returning to his bed. He sat on his bed and started meditating.

    Tang Wulin spent most of the following few days cultivating in the hotel. He would need to exceed rank-40 regardless. He would certainly be able to thoroughly remold himself when he achieved rank-40.

    He was not too concerned about the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals. He had already broken through the fourth seal. ording to Old Tang¡¯s words, he would not be in any danger as long as his body remained trouble-free for the next two years. Of course, there were certain things that he could still prepare beforehand.

    Tang Wulin once asked Old Tang if his strength and endurance would be stronger if he were to own battle armor?

    Old Tang could not confirm since he did not understand battle armor that well.

    Tang Wulin received news that everyone had already arrived after three full days. The Star Luo Continent¡¯s delegation was about to embark on the return journey to Star Luo Continent.

    The Grand Skysea Hotel was overcrowded with people.

 Chapter 560

    <h4>Chapter 560: Meeting Lin Yuhan Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The number of people in Star Luo Continent¡¯s delegation exceeded the sum of the others who came to Douluo Continent earlier by a thousand people. These were elites from different professions. However, there were also others who were merely returning to Douluo Continent to visit and although the Grand Skysea Hotel¡¯s lobby was rather spacious, it was currently filled with people.

    The group from Shrek Academy stood in a corner as they waited quietly. The person-in-charge from the federation who made the arrangements had already paid a visit to Elder Cai.

    Elder Cai regained her usual cold and indifferent attitude and did notmunicate much, except for informing the other party that Shrek Academy was fully prepared and could depart at any moment.

    Tang Wulin stood in the corner as his gaze swept toward the direction of the Star Luo Continent¡¯s delegation.

    The people from Star Luo Continent seemed quite simr to people from Douluo Continent. Only their attires differed as the former was simpler and less sophisticated. However, they were equally powerful.

    All of a sudden, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes brightened as he saw a familiar figure. Perhaps, that person sensed his gaze or maybe, it was just luck as the person turned around to conveniently meet his gaze.

    Lin Yuhan was obviously stunned when she saw Tang Wulin. Her gaze revealed her astonishment before she waved her hand in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    Tang Wulin smiled at her and nodded in greeting.

    A proud voice echoed from the side of his ears, ¡°Look! Look at the little beauty over there, quickly! She¡¯s waving at me huh... This is a world that relies on beauty after all! Can¡¯t help it when one is this attractive.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu flicked his long golden hair he shot her an attractive smile with his handsome face.

    Xie Xie pouted his lips. ¡°Would it kill you to not brag for a day?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu spoke calmly, ¡°Ordinary people like you will never understand the world we handsome people live in. Look, she¡¯sing over now. How is she? She looks rather pretty, right? She looks like she¡¯s from Star Luo Empire... I¡¯m feeling a sudden interest in the exchange program now. It¡¯d be great to experience an exotic taste.¡±

    He straightened his body as he spoke before smoothing out his clothes as he walked up to her with his head raised.

    Yu Zhengyu was already over sixteen years old and was the oldest in the group along with Yuanen Yehui. Perhaps, he was this handsome due to the influence of his Holy Angel martial soul that filled his entire body with the splendor of sunlight.

    Only Tang Wulin could match up to his looks in their group.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Yue Zhengyu walked over as he smiled gently toward Lin Yuhan, revealing a mouthful of pearly whites.

    Lin Yuhan took a suspicious nce at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    Lin Yuhan had already walked past Yue Zhengyu while he stared nkly at her and arrived before Tang Wulin as her charming face blushed scarlet. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Is this considered a coincidence?¡±

    Tang Wulinughed and spoke, ¡°I thought I might meet you here, so this isn¡¯t a coincidence. We¡¯re representing the Douluo Continent to head to Star Luo Continent for the exchange program.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu stared at bewilderment as he witnessed the scene before his eyes. It was only then that he realized that she was not waving to her earlier!

    Xie Xie walked to his side and wrapped his arm around Yue Zhengyu¡¯s shoulder before speaking in all seriousness, ¡°This is a world that relies on beauty after all! You¡¯ll never understand the world handsome people live in¡±

    The muscles on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s face twitched before he turned sideways to look toward Xie Xie. His gaze suddenly turned warm and gentle as he wrapped his arm around Xie Xie¡¯s waist and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Actually, I¡¯m not that interested in girls.¡±

    ¡°F*ck...¡± Xie Xie darted away as if he was electrocuted.

    Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi wereughing so hard that they fell over sideways. Yuanen Yehui, on the other hand, could not help smiling while Ye Xinn shook her head out of frustration. Gu Yue was looking at Tang Wulin and Lin Yuhan¡¯s direction.

    Lin Yuhan asked Tang Wulin curiously, ¡°Are you going to promote cksmithing in the exchange program? Have you had any new products?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Nothing much. I still haven¡¯t achieved a breakthrough.¡±

    Lin Yuhan spoke, ¡°When we eventually arrive at my home turf, I¡¯ll make it a point to fight you again! I¡¯ll put in great effort to exceed you!¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Very well! Stress is a form of motivation. I¡¯m anticipating the next fight with you as well.¡±

    Lin Yuhan gazed at him deeply before she turned around to leave.

    ¡°Captain, you truly have a wide circle of acquaintances!¡± Yue Zhengyu peered at Tang Wulin yfully.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I do.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu looked towards Gu Yue. ¡°Do you know that he¡¯s constantly flirting girls on the outside?¡±

    Gu Yue darted him a look. ¡°He doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s the girls who are actively flirting with him.¡±

    Tang Wulin dered justly, ¡°I¡¯ll pass through crowds of girls and yet remained untainted by any of them. Oh no...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Wu Zhangkong had already pped the back of his head, ¡°Just how old do you think you are?¡± His icy cold voice silenced the students at once.

    ¡°Cough! Cough. Just pretend that I never said those words.¡± Tang Wulin took a nce at Wu Zhangkong in frustration.

    Wu Zhangkong was dressed in a suit of white clothes as he stood just a stone¡¯s throw behind them. It was clear that he had witnessed everything that had just happened.

    Yue Zhengyu retorted, ¡°Teacher Wu, you¡¯re wrong there. We are young... In fact, we¡¯re peerlessly young, so we¡¯re at the most imaginative point of our lives. If we don¡¯t think about these matters now, will we have enough emotional intelligence when we¡¯re older?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong was stunned for a moment but he held his tongue.

    Xu Xiaoyan chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re the only one that has high emotional intelligence. You¡¯ll purchase the entire bar without a moment¡¯s hesitation just to pick up a girl and get her number.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°What is wrong with buying over a bar? My bar is earning a lot of money, every day, even right now!¡±

    He secretly peered at Yuanen Yehui¡¯s direction as he was saying that.

    Yuanen Yehui was looking at him coldly, while Yue Zhengyu coughed. ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll bepensating your sryter.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yuanen Yehui was furious when she recalled the way she lost her job for him. However, so many days had passed already and they had managed to resolve the misunderstanding.

    Xie Xie looked at Yue Zhengyu in disdain and spoke, ¡°One look at a greasy-looking asshole like you, and I can tell that you¡¯re no good.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take me on one-on-one if you¡¯re not convinced?¡± Yue Zhengyu raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°One-on-one it is then. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to.¡± Xie Xie sounded more confident now.

    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t let others see us as a joke.¡± They were speaking rather loudly and attracted the attention of many others so Tang Wulin hastily stopped them from continuing their quarrel.

    More and more people were gathering in the hotel lobby but everything was still in order under the organizer¡¯s management.

    Then, a loud and clear voice echoed through the entire lobby through the soul loudspeaker at that moment.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m the federation secretary, Zhang Panwen. I¡¯ll be leading the exchange program that¡¯ll be heading to the Star Luo Continent. The Star Luo Continent exchange group, please get a full headcount before you depart momentarily. Board the soul buses numbered 1 to 25, and we¡¯ll board the buses numbered 26 to 25 on our side. Please begin a headcount for each department, now.¡±

    It was always slightly troublesome when it came to organizing arge number of people so they could only depend on the organizer¡¯s capability. They had no choice but to acknowledge that the federation had impable organizing ability to be able to arrange two diplomatic corps with over two thousand people and exit the Grand Skysea Hotel orderly before they boarded the buses.

    The soul buses slowly exited the hotel under the guidance of specialized mecha escorts and headed straight to the port.

    Tang Wulin sat at the back of the bus and was sitting by the aisle while Gu Yue took the window seat. Generally, everyone would consciously give up the seat beside Tang Wulin to Gu Yue during the trip aside from their lodging. This seemed to have already be an established practice.

    Gu Yue shut her eyes as she leaned on the seat. Ever since the day she got into a quarrel with Tang Wulin, she seemed to have returned to her usual self. She spoke sparingly but the mutual understanding she had with him remained as strong as before.

    The distance from the hotel to the port was not far, and tworge ships appeared within the horizon when the sea came to view.

    Everyrge ship had at least five stories above deck that were visible. The alloy that therge ships were made up of were gleaming and there were clearly openings built in to install soul weapons.

    The sea was not a peaceful ce. ording to the federation¡¯s calction, the number of soul beasts in the sea was at least fifty timespare to the ones onnd. However, this was in the past.

    Ever since the soul beasts onnd began facing extinction, humankind stretched their hands toward the sea, resulting in a significant reduction in the poption of soul beasts in the ocean. However, although this was happening, soul beasts in the ocean still greatly outnumbered the soul beasts presently living on the Douluo Continent.

    Onlyrge ships like these that had powerful offensive and defensive capabilities were capable of traveling long distances on the sea. Naturally, arge ship like this would cost a fortune.

    Tang Wulin overheard that the Star Luo Continent sent their people out on a diplomatic mission this time around with the intention of showing off theirrge ships. Of course, it would still take a very long time in order for them to catch up to the federation¡¯s speed in developing new technology.

    They got off the bus in session and boarded the ship. Tang Wulin was slightly surprised at how the tworge ships were not separately taking on the diplomatic corps from the Star Luo Continent and Douluo Continent. Instead, both parties were transported simultaneously in bothrge ships and it seemed as if it had already been prearranged.

    This arrangement was allegedly for the benefit of the exchange program/

    The students from Shrek Academy were not easily noticeable in such a vast expanse of people in the diplomatic corps until they were asked to board the ships.

 Chapter 561

    <h4>Chapter 561: Board the Ship</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Hello, Elder Cai.¡± The federation¡¯s secretary Zhang Panwen personally came before Elder Cai to pay his respects.

    Panwen was middle-aged and of medium build. He was a slightly balding man, who appeared to be over fifty years of age. There was nothing special about his looks. In fact, they were quite ordinary. However, he was reputed to be a rising star in the federal administration. He was alleged to be running for the next presidency.

    ¡°Hello, Chief Secretary Pan,¡± Elder Cai greeted him tly. Shrek Academy had never been on the best of terms with the federation.

    Zhang Panwen chuckled and spoke, ¡°Elder Cai, it goes like this. We¡¯ve arranged for your respected academy to be on the Star Luo Continent¡¯s ocean liner S.S. Star Luo for the purpose of the exchange between both parties. They¡¯re in this program too. They wish to trade skills and learn from all of you during our long journey to Star Luo Continent.¡±

    Elder Cai¡¯s reply immediately made Tang Wulin feel energized.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the academy that wishes to begin the exchange program with our academy despite our own wishes!¡±

    The atmosphere turned a little quiet when those words were spoken.

    Panwen proved himself to be a politician. He reacted to the situation swiftly as heughed aloud. ¡°You¡¯re right! Your respected academy didn¡¯t make arrangements for that as the timing wasn¡¯t suitable. So this is just the right time to exchange experience on the boat, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Fortunately, Elder Cai did not speak anymore. Instead, she simply nodded.

    Panwei continued. ¡°Alright, Elder Cai. This way, please. I¡¯ll bring you and your Shrek Academy¡¯s top students to the location.¡±

    The federation¡¯s secretary personally came to lead the way. He had already shown all the respect he could.

    Frankly, Panwen was feeling frustrated at heart. He understood Shrek Academy¡¯s status on the continent better than anyone else. The academy had always been the biggest problem for the federation. The greatest desire held by previous generations of the federation was to take control of Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda. Of course, that was just a wishful thinking.

    These two organizations had a decisive status on the continent. More importantly, both of them were home to the continent¡¯s most powerful forces.

    The Spirit Pagoda was easier to manage since they would cooperate smoothly, driven by mutual interest. However, the Shrek Academy was akin to the hardest reef in the ocean, refusing to budge no matter how the wind or rain crashed into it.

    The federation only tolerated Shrek Academy as it housed the most powerful in the continent. Of course, it was also because Shrek Academy did not have any wild ambitions. The Academy had never expressed any desires to expand its influence. The students were akin to flowing waters, and they had no intention of umting their forces. This was why the federation allowed for the Academy¡¯s autonomy.

    Under Panwen¡¯s personal guidance, the Shrek Academy¡¯s group boarded the ship in session.

    The ship had a specialized esctor that was powered by soul technology. It was steady yet a little too slow.

    Tang Wulin had only taken a moment¡¯s nce before seeing that there was a line of people dressed neatly standing a short distance from them. They were in the process of boarding the ship.

    All were dressed in white school uniforms, and their average age was around seventeen to eighteen years old. They pointed and discussed something unknown when they noticed the presence of Shrek Academy¡¯s group dressed in their own green school uniforms.

    ¡°So those are the students from Royal Star Luo Academy?¡± Xie Xie asked softly.

    Yue Zhengyu fiddled with his long, thin finger. ¡°Who cares where they are from? I will ruin them if they dare to cause trouble.¡±

    Xie Xie darted him a look. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You can try to ruin them if you can. I doubt that you¡¯re capable of doing so.¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for trouble again?¡± Yuanen Yehui red at Xie Xie.

    Yue Zhengyu was pleased with himself. ¡°You see that? Our ss monitor is still on my side. Don¡¯t me the ss monitor for treating you harshly if you go looking for trouble!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui red at him ¡°What he said earlier was right. One look at you and I can tell that you¡¯re no good.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    This time it was Xie Xie¡¯s turn tough aloud. He looked at Yue Zhengyu with a self-congrattory expression.

    Xu Lizhi, who was standing at the back, was alsoughing foolishly. Ye Xinn darted them a look. ¡°These two must be getting ufortable from all the boredom.¡±

    It was actually true not only for Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie but even Ye Xinn, Xu Xiaoyan and the rest. All were feeling restless from the monotony.

    For them, being upied had truly be a habit.

    During their normal routine, they were used to being busy with their studies and cultivation in the academy. There was nothing much for them to do after they came out other than training by themselves. This was in fact quite boring.

    It was inconvenient for Ye Xinn to forge her battle armor without a stable location. Moreover, she could clearly tell that although she was still capable of forging some parts of the one-word battle armor, and her sess rate was already very high, it was still out of her reach to forge the mostplicated coreponents. To progress, she needed to advance to a rank six craftsman. However, she was still rather far away from that, judging by the current situation.

    She had already discussed this with Tang Wulin yesterday. She would start forging battle armor for herpanions after her set of battle armor was fullypleted save for the coreponent. She would finish her armor when the time was right.

    They boarded therge ship. Everything seemed so small when they turned around and looked at the shore.

    There were already workers approaching them. These were not workers from the Douluo Continent but from the Star Luo Continent.

    Naturally, the arrangements of their lodgings had already been taken care of. The ship¡¯s carrying capacity wasrge enough for everyone to board together without any problems.

    There was enough space to keep both rival groups separated into two sides.

    Soon, everyone received the keys to their cabins. Each of them was given their own room due to the abundant space while Elder Cai left by herself. Her living quarters were different from everybody else as it was on the highest level of the ship. Panwen personally led her to her room.

    ¡°Shrek Academy¡¯s school uniform is truly hideous. How can all of you stand to wear it!¡± an entric voice echoed at this moment.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s group turned around and found themselves greeted by the few Royal Star Luo Academy¡¯s students whom they had seen earlier.

    There was a total of twelve students who appeared to be of simr age. The eight boys and four girls moved forward.

    The person speaking was a short boy. He was not lean, but he appeared to be exceedingly strong and bulky.

    Yue Zhengyu suddenly turned his head as if he was looking for something and then muttered to himself, ¡°Who¡¯s talking? Is anyone there?¡±

    The Royal Star Luo Academy¡¯s student was short, but not so much that he could not be seen! Yue Zhengyu¡¯s words immediately infuriated the crowd.

    ¡°Boy, what did you say?¡± The short student was the first one to take the bait. He took a big stride and sprinted forth as he mmed his chest into Yue Zhengyu.

    Yue Zhengyu did not run or dodge. ¡°Oh, turns out you¡¯re here. I¡¯m truly sorry. My cervical vertebra isn¡¯t functioning well, so I¡¯m not used to lowering my head to look at someone. However, your height, heh-heh, must be a little problematic, right?¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± The two parties¡¯ chests mmed against one another, the short youth having to jump up to ram into Yue Zhengyu. Yue Zhengyu stood his ground, not moving an inch, while the diminutive student felt as if he had crashed into an iron sheet. His body dropped down as he took two steps back.

    It was clear to see that their power levels were different.

    ¡°Is this how the Star Luo Continent¡¯s people bond with others? This is so strange! Is it the same with your girls too?¡± Yue Zhengyu peered at the four Royal Star Luo Academy¡¯s female students curiously as he said this.

    Tang Wulin had already covered his face as he stood behind them. He calmly said, ¡°We aren¡¯t acquainted with him. Do as you please.¡± He then turned around and walked away. Yue Zhengyu was truly too eager to get into trouble.

    With Tang Wulin leaving, Gu Yue naturally turned to go with him without any hesitation. Xie Xie was thest person to turn around and back away. He gave Yue Zhengyu a pat on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Self-help is better than help from others.¡±

 Chapter 562

    <h4>Chapter 562: The Departure</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Is this how you treat your fellow man?¡± Yue Zhengyu turned pale with fear. Conceited though he was, he would not single-handedly fight against twelve people.

    Together, the twelve students from the Royal Star Luo Academy moved forward with unkind expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Yue Zhengyu shouted with his hands outstretched.

    ¡°How¡¯s this? I¡¯m going to jump down from here, and we can call it even. Pretend that I never said anything.¡± A wise man would not fight when the odds were against him. Yue Zhengyu moved in a sh as he scurried off the deck before the other party could react.

    The deck was over seventy meters above sea level. At that height, an ordinary man would doubtlessly have died from the jump even if he hadnded in the sea below the ship!

    The Royal Star Luo Academy¡¯s students were stunned as they leaned over the railing and saw Yue Zhengyu freefalling. Just as he was about to hit the water¡¯s surface, a stream of golden light beamed out from his back and transformed into a pair of exquisite wings with pure white feathers. With one p they stopped him from falling, and then he glided in the other direction.

    ¡®What...¡¯

    The Royal Star Luo Academy¡¯s students hardly had time to react to the situation. In any case, it was already toote. The other party was capable of flight, and he was too fast for them. The four purple soul rings on his body were incredibly dazzling.

    ¡°Thump! Traitor!¡±

    ¡°Thump! Traitor!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu walked along the hallway between the cabins in a rage. Every time he passed by a room he would give one bang at the door. He could vaguely recall that hispanions were all staying in these few cabins.

    One of the cabin doors suddenly opened, revealing an icy yet handsome face.

    ¡°Who are you calling a traitor?¡± Wu Zhangkong looked at him coldly.

    ¡°Uh... I¡¯m calling myself¨C I¡¯m calling myself that!¡± Yue Zhengyu ran away hastily.

    Tang Wulin happened to walk out of the next cabin at that moment. He could not helpughing when he saw Yue Zhengyu dashing back to his room. This fellow was usually considered rather well-behaved in the academy, yet having escaped the academy walls it seemed as though he would be ufortable if he did not torment someone every day!

    The cabin which the Star Luo Continent arranged for them was rather impressive. The room was forty square meters in size and there was an en-suite washroom for showering. Each came with a balcony, so one could see the world outside and enjoy the sea breeze. It was all ratherfortable.

    Tang Wulin, who was extremely reluctant to participate in this exchange program initially, felt the anticipation in his heart after he boarded the ship. His constantly tense emotions could finally rx.

    It was high noon. With three sounds of the steam whistle, the two oceangoing liners slowly sailed out of the port and gradually elerated toward the open ocean.

    The ocean liner was like a monster in the sea. It cut through the wind and waves as it moved forward steadily.

    He stood on the balcony and could not feel any swaying at all. Bright sunlight scattered over his entire body as the sea breeze blew against him. It was a joy to behold.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Just then a voice called out from beside him. Tang Wulin turned and saw Gu Yue was on her balcony too since who knows when.

    Gu Yue was staying in the room next to his, so the distance between the two balconies was less than two meters. Both of them gazed at each other and smiled.

    ¡°I suddenly feel like it¡¯s the right choice toe out this time. Even though I grew up by the seaside, I never went this far out to sea,¡± Tang Wulin announced to Gu Yue.

    ¡°Me too.¡± Gu Yue smiled gently.

    The sea surged forward with great momentum. Soon, there was only a ck line where thend used to be, while waves surrounded them everywhere else. The sea water was so crystal clear he could see some of therger fish swimming past asionally.

    ¡°Wulin...¡± Gu Yue suddenly called out.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Wulin looked toward her curiously.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Yue chuckled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep in my room.¡± With that, she went back inside.

    Tang Wulin was feeling a little confused, but he departed from the balcony as well. Even though he was rxed, he still needed to train! How else was he going to reach rank-40?

    The stress of it stayed with him the whole time. He returned to the room and started meditating.

    Gu Yue sat on her bed and looked out to the sea outside the window. Her charming eyes appeared slightly dazed as she muttered to herself, ¡°He¡¯s a really good person. Na¡¯er, perhaps you¡¯re right. Even so, I¡¯ll never allow the two of you to be together.¡±

    She took a deep breath as determination shed past her eyes.

    The liner moved steadily. There was a distance of a few thousand meters between the two ships. One could still see the other ship clearly given its size and there was nothing to block the view. It felt as if the ships were keeping close to be able to aid each other in an emergency.

    The sky gradually turned dark. It felt different watching the afterglow of the setting sun on the sea.

    ¡°Attention! Attention!¡± The sound of a broadcast suddenly echoed in every cabin room.

    ¡°Greetings to all passengers aboard the S.S. Star Luo ocean liner. Tonight, we¡¯re hosting a grand banquet to wee everyone. Please dress formally for the asion. This is a social event to promote the longsting friendship between the two continents. Additionally, we¡¯re going to hold some exciting games. Please join us.¡±

    ¡®A social event?¡¯ Tang Wulin awakened from his meditation, perhaps because his body and mind were rxed. He had the sense that he had arrived at the bottleneck from rank-38 to rank-39. His effort would not be wasted since when he finally broke through to rank-39, with one more step he would advance to rank-40.

    Rank-40! He would be a rank six cksmith by then.

    His heart started to burn hot as soon as he thought about forging. He had learned that there were special forging rooms for rent on the ship since earlier. Of course, they charged for the room.

    ¡®But we need to dress formally for the party in the evening? Do I have anything formal? Of course, the answer is no.¡¯ Other than his school uniform, he didn¡¯t seem to have any other clothes.

    ¡°Thump! Thump!¡± The sound of someone knocking on the door echoed.

    Tang Wulin walked over to open the door and found Gu Yue standing outside his room.

    ¡°Did you hear the broadcast?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a social event, I wonder if there¡¯s anything nice to eat,¡± Tang Wulin spoke excitedly.

    Gu Yue spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°The only thing you know is eating.¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°What else can I do other than eat?¡±

    Gu Yue answered, ¡°We¡¯re to dress formally for the event. I bet you don¡¯t have anything formal, do you?¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Shrek Academy¡¯s school uniform isn¡¯t considered formal?¡±

    Gu Yue scoffed. ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t have anything. Here you go.¡± As she was saying that, there was a bright sh in her hand as a set of clothes appeared on her arms. She passed everything to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°This is a...¡±

    Gu Yue smiled. ¡°A suit!¡±

    Tang Wulin could clearly feel the silky texture of the fabric when he received the clothes in his hands. There were many pieces, and they did not appear to be ordinary clothes.

    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Tang Wulin stared at Gu Yue in bewilderment.

    Gu Yue answered in an indifferent tone, ¡°I bought it of course. I hired someone to tailor this for you. I figured that there would be such events, so I made a few sets for you.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at her in a daze. ¡®She made me clothes?¡¯

    Gu Yue¡¯s charming face blushed as she raised her haughty little head. ¡°So that you won¡¯t embarrass me! Remember to change into itter.¡± Upon saying that she turned around and left.

    Tang Wulin had only gradually reacted to the situation when he returned to his room and ced the clothes on the head of his bed.

    The rims of his eyes felt slightly warm all of a sudden.

    How many years ago was it since hest received clothes like this?

    ...

    ¡°Wulin, Mommy made you some new clothes for the new year. See, doesn¡¯t the little brown suit look good?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, my son is the most handsome man. You look good, so good. Mommy will be making a new set for you every year after this. You can take all the suits when you¡¯re all grown up and going to get married, so you can bear witness to the process of your growth.

    Mother had left. Father had left. Mother¡¯s wish was unfulfilled in the end. The few sets of suits from when he was young were still in his house at the Eastsea City.

    ¡®She made me clothes! She made me clothes...¡¯

    Perhaps Gu Yue was only trying to make him a set of clothes, but it held a significant meaning to Tang Wulin.

    He thought about his mother and his home. His heart felt all warm and fuzzy, as though the feeling of having a home had returned.

 Chapter 563

    <h4>Chapter 563: Suiting Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Although she was usually cold, she truly did many, many things for him.

    ¡°Gu Yue, thank you,¡± Tang Wulin mumbled softly.

    Everyone heard his words being broadcast through the speakers.

    Yue Zhengyu was feeling pleased with himself inside his room. He was fiddling with his clothes. He had brought quite a number of clothes in his spatial storage unit. The amount he brought clearly exceeded the capacity of his wardrobe.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. You¡¯ll be the center of attention for sure!¡± Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes brightened. He took out a suit and ced it on the bed.

    It was a pure white suit with faint gold-colored stripes on the cor, that was the crest of the Holy Angel n. A white suit, white trousers, white girdle, white shirt, white bowtie, and a pair of white leather shoes. His attire waspletely white with the sole exception of the faint gold stripes on his suit¡¯s cor, which was the finishing touch.

    The suit was made by the hands of a master. The golden n crest matched his long, blond hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain that I¡¯ll be the most dashing guy out there tonight,¡± Yue Zhengyu said with a smug look on his face.

    He changed into the suit and stood in front of the mirror. He stared at his own reflection with besotted eyes and mumbled to himself, ¡°To think that a person can be this handsome, so handsome that I have the urge to rape myself! I¡¯m too handsome.¡±

    He adjusted his bow tie and took out a clean pocket square with a golden pattern and ced it into the pocket of his suit. Yue Zhengyu opened the cabin door and walked out with satisfaction.

    Coincidentally, the cabin door opposite him opened at the same time as Xu Xiaoyan walked out from within.

    Upon seeing each other, the two of them were both stunned.

    Xu Xiaoyan almost felt herself swoon when she saw Yue Zhengyu in his white suit and meticulously tidied hair. Yue Zhengyu could certainly be regarded as tall and handsome. He had a slender figure and was about the same height as Tang Wulin, though a little skinnier. Currently, his white suit made him look tall and straight, slender and with a hint of nobility. His bad boy grin even made Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s heart flutter.

    Yue Zhengyu was also taken aback when he saw Xu Xiaoyan. Today Xu Xiaoyan wore a gown. A short gown to be precise. What happened to be in perfect harmony with his attire without prior consultation was that Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s knee-length dress was also white. The upper part of her garment exposed her shoulders in a simple evening dress fashion, while the lower part was a pleated skirt. Her white dress was decorated with golden stars.

    Generally speaking, when soul masters had their outfits tailored, they liked to include elements rted to their own martial souls. Yue Zhengyu did that, and so did Xu Xiaoyan.

    However, standing in front of each other, they realized with shock that their dressesplemented each other perfectly. Their outfits even looked like a couple¡¯s attire.

    ¡°You look beautiful today.¡± Yue Zhengyu offered his praise sincerely.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s pretty face turned pink. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Who¡¯s calling for me?¡± From another door, Xie Xie jumped out.

    Completely opposite to Yue Zhengyu, this fellow wore a ck suit, white shirt, and a ck bowtie, the most traditional formal dress.

    Xie Xie was almost as handsome as Yue Zhengyu, and he was only slightly shorter. He had a naturally cold appearance, just like when Tang Wulin had first met him.

    He was wearing a suit now, and he had the air of a jade tree in the wind.

    The door opposite Xie Xie¡¯s opened and out walked Yuanen Yehui. She was still in her male form. She wore red trousers and a ck shirt. Although her male form was not too attractive, Yuanen Yehui had a slender build. The ck shirt and red trousers disyed her figure, making her look tall and straight. With the addition of themon knowledge that she was the owner of the Fallen Angel martial soul, she practically sparkled before everyone.

    Xu Xiaoyan smiled and said, ¡°Yuanen, if you were holding a rose in your mouth, I would have fallen in love with you.¡±

    Yuanen looked at her, then she looked at Yue Zhengyu, ¡°Since when did the two of you get together?¡±

    ¡°Huh? We didn¡¯t.¡± Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s pretty face flushed red with embarrassment. She turned and fled.

    Yue Zhengyu darted an angry nce at Xie Xie and puffed out his chest, ¡°Xie Xie, who knew that you¡¯d look this handsome if you dressed up a bit.¡±

    Xie Xie replied smugly, ¡°But of course.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have the noble quality that I have.¡± After speaking, he too turned and left.

    ¡°What the hell? What do you mean? Don¡¯t you run away!¡± Xie Xie was enraged. That guy had said this in front of Yuanen Yehui! He ran after him.

    Yuanen Yehui shook her head with slight helplessness. She followed them as well. At the same time, she thought, ¡®A rose? I like them too, I suppose. Especially red roses.¡¯

    They had barely taken the first step when the doors of Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn opened at practically the same time. The two of them looked at each other and both were astonished.

    Xu Lizhi did not change his attire. He still wore his dark green garment which exposed his belly. He had a foolish grin on his face. Ye Xinn had changed into a dark green dress. She looked somewhat conservative, but she was still stunningly beautiful with her icy demeanor and remarkable looks.

    ¡°Sister Xinn, you¡¯re so beautiful,¡± Xu Lizhi stared at her and even gulped subconsciously. His chubby cheeks bobbled up and down.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change your clothes?¡± Ye Xinn asked.

    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t have anything else!¡± Xu Lizhi scratched his head. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just go. Wait a minute for me.¡± As she said this, Ye Xinn closed her door again as she returned to her cabin.

    Xu Lizhi stared nkly at the space as he stood there. He chuckled as he made fun of himself. ¡°With my body, I won¡¯t look good no matter what I wear.¡±

    He had not waited for long before Ye Xinn¡¯s door opened again. When Xu Lizhiid eyes on her once more, he could not keep them from bulging. ¡°Sister Xinn, you...¡±

    Ye Xinn was still the same, but she had changed her clothes. She was wearing Shrek Academy¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Xinn stepped forward and pinched his chubby cheek lovingly. She patted his broad shoulder and started walking out.

    Xu Lizhi gulped once more and hastily caught up to her. ¡°Sister Xinn, I¡¯m sorry. I...¡±

    ¡°What are you apologizing for? It¡¯s not like you wanted to be this chubby. It was decided by your martial soul. Besides, chubby is cute! You have to be a man with the qualities of a bear. When you lie down, you have that silly cuteness about you. When you¡¯re hugged, you warm the person hugging you, and when you¡¯re leaned against, you¡¯re like a cushion. When people are tortured by cold and hunger during winter, and when the ammunition and food supplies run out, you can even sacrifice yourself to serve as emergency rations. However, when you¡¯re in danger, you¡¯ll stand up and turn into the fiercest soul beast in the world. How great a sense of security is that!¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll just be your bear. Sister Xinn, do you like white bears or ck bears? Or maybe brown bears?¡±

    ¡°I like silly bears.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m plenty silly! Hehe.¡±

    The banquet hall of the S.S. Star Luo was on the second floor. The spacious hall could amodate up to a thousand guests at once. Currently, it was already packed.

    Because this was a friendly exchange, all the tables and chairs were removed. Only tall cocktail tables were arranged in the hall with some finger food and drinks served on them.

    It was undeniable that Star Luo Empire and Douluo Federation had given much thought to this event. Both parties had the intentions of building a closer rtionship. The interior of the hall was decorated with articles of gold and jade. The diplomatic corps members entered in their splendid attire. The hall livened up quickly.

    The alcoholic beverage served in the banquet hall was sparkling wine. Sparkling wine was the best beverage to make people happy because the carbon dioxide in the wine could deliver the alcohol to various parts of the human body in the shortest time possible. That was why sparkling wine was also known as the most delightful wine.

    Yue Zhengyu was the first from Shrek Academy to arrive in the banquet hall. As he approached the door, he immediately puffed out his chest. He wore a faint smile on his face showing four clean white teeth and walked slowly into the banquet hall.

 Chapter 564

    <h4>Chapter 564: The Banquet Begins</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    His attire and handsome appearance turned many heads. However, the attention was fleeting. After all, there were many attending the banquet in splendid costumes. Although Yue Zhengyu was good-looking, he was only sixteen. He stillcked the mature temperament of an adult.

    ¡°Yue Zhengyu, don¡¯t you dare run away from me! You¡¯d better exin yourself.¡± Xie Xie followed Yue Zhengyu into the banquet hall. He was a little loud and drew even more onlookers than Yue Zhengyu.

    Yue Zhengyu turned around and looked at him with a smile. ¡°What do you want me to say, sweetheart?¡±

    Xie Xie had initially been filled with boiling anger, but he got goosebumps all over his body when he heard Yue Zhengyu¡¯s ¡°sweetheart¡±. It was as if a bucket of cold water had been sshed on him. The fire of his rage was put out instantly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Xie Xie turned away from him. He grabbed a drink and faced the other direction.

    Yuanen Yehui and Xu Xiaoyan walked into the banquet hall sessively. When Xie Xie saw Yuanen, he seemed to have clutched onto a life-saving straw. He walked quickly toward her. ¡°Yuanen, Yue Zhengyu is harassing me. How can he behave like this?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui said drily, ¡°Don¡¯te to me with matters that are between the two of you. They have nothing to do with me.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan broke intoughter, and she cheered softly. ¡°Get together, get together!¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s face was never thinner than Yue Zhengyu¡¯s. When he heard this, he immediately turned toward Yuanen Yehui and said shyly, ¡°You see, even Xiaoyan is encouraging us to be a couple.¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Yuanen Yehui rolled her eyes at him and walked straight into the hall.

    Xie Xie shed a hand-sign at Yue Zhengyu. Yue Zhengyu was unwilling to show weakness and replied with a flirtatious smile. That irked Xie Xie to the point of losing his cool and he ran quickly after Yuanen Yehui.

    Following that, Yue Zhengyu walked up to Xu Xiaoyan. ¡°Beautifuldy, may I have the honor of being your dance partner for the night?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan giggled. ¡°How do you know that there will be a dance tonight?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu replied with a smile, ¡°Every banquet has them. How about it? Want to be my dance partner?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan replied, ¡°Sure!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu snapped his fingers loudly. ¡°You¡¯re truly a lovelydy.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan nodded earnestly and said, ¡°I am! I think so too. I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re ugly.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh, will you? But...¡±

    When he said this, he extended the syble intentionally, then he suddenly inclined his body and moved closer to Xu Xiaoyan. When Xu Xiaoyan backed away instinctively to dodge, her upper body waspletely bent backward.

    Yue Zhengyu was shocked to discover just how flexible she was. She had easily bent over sixty degrees without hesitation.

    ¡°But what?¡± Xu Xiaoyan looked up at him, keeping her back bent.

    ¡°But do you really think that I¡¯m ugly?¡± Yue Zhengyu¡¯s azure eyes looked attentively at Xu Xiaoyan. His gaze was filled with a sincere glow.

    Out of the blue, Xu Xiaoyan felt flustered. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you. Get up quickly. This is most unbing.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu only straightened his back after she said that. He pulled lightly on Xu Xiaoyan to help her get upright again.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet,¡± Yue Zhengyu said softly.

    Xu Xiaoyan murmured, ¡°I generally don¡¯t have good opinions of yboys.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m a yboy?¡± Yue Zhengyu touched his nose.

    ¡°When I first met you, you were already harassing Yuanen. Can you say that you¡¯re not a yboy?¡± Xu Xiaoyan said with a snort.

    ¡°Err...that doesn¡¯t count. At that time, I thought she was the evil soul master and I did that on purpose. In truth, I¡¯ve never had any girlfriends. Isn¡¯t that far from what you expected?¡± Yue Zhengyu said with a shy expression.

    Xu Xiaoyan said sternly and justly, ¡°How old are you? Sixteen? ording to thews of the federation, you¡¯re only an adult once you turn eighteen. It¡¯s already very inappropriate for you to think about rtionships and stuff when you¡¯re only sixteen years old. Are you even thinking of getting a girlfriend? Your actions are bound to be criticized by society. How can you say that you¡¯ve contradicted my expectations when you¡¯re a juvenile delinquent? But you don¡¯t have to worry. Everyone will try their best to save you.¡±

    In apetition of acting skills, when did Xu Xiaoyan ever lose to anyone?

    After she had finished, a faint smile appeared on her face. She said with all earnestness, ¡°Don¡¯t let the hormones of youth get the better of your thoughts.¡± She flipped her long hair and skipped away.

    Yue Zhengyu stared at Xu Xiaoyan with his mouth agape as she made her way into the hall. He remained that way for some time. What just happened?

    Sure enough, life was a theater. It all depended on one¡¯s talent for acting! He never knew that this young girl was so skilled. He had been under the impression that Xu Xiaoyan waspletely mesmerized by his handsome looks.

    Currently, the hall was gradually filling with the iing guests. Those who found themselves among the ranks of the diplomatic corps from the two continents were undoubtedly experts in their respective fields. There were people from all walks of life. But in terms of age, the students of Shrek Academy were definitely the youngest ones.

    In no time, Yue Zhengyu saw Elder Cai and Wu Zhangkong.

    Elder Cai wore a silvery white dress. She looked elegant and noble. She exuded a faint splendor that was difficult to put into words. Her appearance immediately drew the attention of everyone inside the hall.

    Although she looked wizened, for some vague reason, everyone had the feeling that she was an unsurpassed beauty of the era.

    Wu Zhangkong stood in a corner of the hall. He enjoyed his ss of cold drink slowly. If it were not for Elder Cai¡¯s request, he would not have been willing to attend banquets such as this. He was never a fan of crowded ces.

    He did not look very differentpared to his usual attire. He wore a suit of white with a white shirt and trousers. The clothes looked as ordinary as could be, but when he wore them, he stood out from the others. Among all the rest, he was unique.

    Even though he was standing in a corner, within moments, he was already hit on at least seven times bydies who boasted of their own beauty.

    Wu Zhangkong was as polite as ever, but he shook his head toward them with a frosty expression. As he stood there, he seemed to emanate a cold aura.

    However, the rejecteddies were unwilling to be too far away from him. They all stole nces at him from nearby. asionally, their eyes showed besotted gazes. In terms of outer appearances, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s slender body, handsome looks, shoulder-length hair, and cool demeanor were simply impable. He was the very image of prince charming upon a white horse from thedies¡¯ dreams.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes were only focused on observing the figures of his disciples. He saw Xie Xie, Yuanen Yehui, Xu Xiaoyan, and Yue Zhengyu. Then, he saw Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi who walked in wearing only their uniforms.

    Although the organizingmittee had requested everyone to attend the banquet in formal dress, it was not a strict rule. Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi were not barred from entering and were still allowed in. The two of them immediately found a corner, a ce with food to be precise. Xu Lizhi kept passing food to Ye Xinn. When Ye Xinn shook her head, he would throw it directly into his mouth. When Ye Xinn epted the food, he would grin foolishly.

    But where were Tang Wulin and Gu Yue? It was already time. Why were they not here yet?

    Wu Zhangkong squinted his eyes slightly as if absorbed in thought.

    In the watchful eyes of hisdy admirers, the ice-cold prince seemed to have gained a mncholic quality. That made them gaze at him with even more infatuation.

    ¡°Wee, everyone, to tonight¡¯s banquet. Greetings, I am Sima Lanxiao, the Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs of the Star Luo Empire on the Star Luo Continent. I am pleased to see so many good friends from various professions on the Douluo Continent. Tonight, let us drink until we drop. This evening, we will be having a few games. We will also be selecting the best-dressed gentleman anddy, the most handsome gentleman, the prettiestdy, and the most graceful dancing couple. They will all receive a prize provided by our Star Luo Empire.¡±

    Sima Lanxiao was a middle-aged man of great stature with blond hair. He looked handsome, and his voice was maic and persuasive. When he spoke, the mood of the entire hall livened up immediately.

    Various alcoholic beverages were served by the waiting staff who entered in single file. Soon the atmosphere of the banquet grew energetic.

 Chapter 565

    <h4>Chapter 565: A Breathtaking Appearance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the center of the banquet hall was a huge dance floor fifty meters across. After the music started and the leading dancers from the Star Luo Empire stepped onto the dance floor, it signaled that the banquet had officiallymenced.

    At that moment, two figures walked slowly through the entrance. The moment they stepped into the hall, the music had just begun, and a spotlight was shone upon the entrance.

    The spotlight drew all eyes toward the entrance, and everyone at the banquet immediately saw the duo.

    The girl with an ethereal appearance wore a silvery white one-piece dress. The dress was embroidered with textural patterns, and her long hair fell loosely on her shoulders. Her eyes projected a sense of cold nobility.

    She was not exceptionally beautiful, but for some indecipherable reason, with the spotlight upon her, she looked like the bright moon that ascended above the ocean. She attracted the attention of everyone in the room.

    Her indescribable temperament pulled on everyone¡¯s heartstrings.

    Her hemline was at knee-level, which was not low. Her pair of fair and slender calves were exposed, and her legs were very beautiful. They were perfectly straight, smooth and proportioned. Any heavier and she would have appeared fat. Any thinner and she would have seemed skinny. With the addition of her silver shoes that shone like crystals, she looked like a moon fairy that descended upon the mortal realm.

    Her hands were wearing silver gloves made ofce that extended up to her elbows. There was no unnecessary embroidery on them.

    Her left arm was locked onto the young man beside her. Thed stood tall and straight. He was slender but not bony. His shoulders were wide and his back was straight. He had ck hair like hispanion which was wavy and loose. He wore perfectly straight ck trousers with a single shining ck stripe running down the sides of each leg. He had a ck girdle, and his white shirt was pleated from top to bottom with hidden buttons. His cor was jet ck along with a ck bowtie. Under the shine of the light, his purple velvet dress shirt was the most dazzling of his attire, form-fitting and shining brilliantly.

    If it was said that the young girl beside him attracted the attention of the entire hall with her temperament, in his case ¨C other than his figure and outfit ¨C it was his handsome face that drew gasps of admiration from the people.

    He had big eyes, long eyshes which were the envy of every woman, and a straight and upright nose bridge. He was pure perfection, even without considering his temperament. Complemented by the tailor-made suit, he was wless.

    If one had to find some fault on him, then perhaps it would be that he was a tad too young. His face still had some childishness about it. Even so, they still drew a wave of gasps the instant they appeared. They had be the center of attention.

    The spotlight was operated manually. When it happened to catch the figure of this couple, it naturally lingered on them. In that moment, it was as if they had turned into the prince and princess of the night¡¯s banquet.

    Sima Lanxiao who was standing on higher ground had noticed them from the start, and he was certain that this match made in heaven hailed from the Douluo Continent. That was because he knew everyone in the Star Luo Continent¡¯s diplomatic corps. He had an impression of them all in his mind. An extraordinary retentive memory was a must-have ability for a Secretary of State.

    ¡°It looks like we have strongpetitors for today¡¯s prize. I wee the both of you. May I know which part of the Douluo Continent you hail from?¡±

    Tang Wulin actually felt slightly awkward in the formal clothing. He had always been casual, and he dressed forfort. He did not have time to care about his outer appearance as he dedicated his time to cultivation and forging. The dress shirt fit him very well, which also meant that it was somewhat restrictive of his body movements. However, he clearly felt that he held his body taller and straighter because of the shirt.

    Gu Yue had locked her arm with his naturally as they walked in. When the light shone on them, Tang Wulin was momentarily stunned.

    But he was someone who had seen and experienced many things. After a brief moment of shock, he regained his senses.

    ¡°We¡¯re from Shrek Academy on the Douluo Continent,¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was pleasant but not excited. His voice sounded gentle, but it traveled far. Without a soul microphone, using only his own breath and a push from his soul power, everyone in the hall could clearly hear what he had said.

    ¡°Wee to the banquet.¡± Sima Lanxiao¡¯s expressions changed slightly as he spoke with a faint smile.

    The spotlight finally left Tang Wulin and Gu Yue. The music increased in volume and the dancers on the floor started moving nimbly. A variety of foods were served out.

    ¡°Wow, ss monitor. You shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Xu Xiaoyan was the first to dash over to them.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Wulin asked in confusion.

    Xu Xiaoyan giggled. ¡°You¡¯re dressed up so handsomely. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll fall in love with you?¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. ¡°You look beautiful as well today!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan hugged Gu Yue¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Yue, this is your doing, isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t believe that our ss monitor could dress himself up like this. But, aren¡¯t you concerned that he might be snatched away by some other woman? I took a look around just now, and there are quite a number of beautifuldies, you know?¡±

    Gu Yue smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡±

    Three simple words, but when they came out of her mouth, they soundedpletely confident.

    Tang Wulin looked at them helplessly. As everyone grew older, they were all at the stage where their youthfulness started getting ahead of them. Even he himself had clearly been paying more attention to the girls around him. If it were not for his strenuous cultivation, maybe he would have given more thought to this aspect of his youth.

    He had always restrained himself. He dared not be distracted. Perhaps it was because the huge burden of his parents¡¯ disappearance pressed down upon his heart at all times. All he thought about was working hard to improve himself so that he could rescue his parents as soon as possible.

    Everyone else had already walked over. Yue Zhengyu¡¯s lips twitched noticeably. Compared to Tang Wulin, even he himself felt that his own attire wasckluster. The main point was that Tang Wulin was truly too good-looking. He was superior in appearance and height. How could he everpare to that?

    ¡°Tang Wulin, you¡¯ll end up with no friends if you keep this up, you know?¡± Yue Zhengyu said with contempt.

    Tang Wulin threw him a nce. ¡°Oh? I take it that you have many friends?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s lips twitched. As he looked at Tang Wulin¡¯s shadow of a smile, he grunted, ¡°I¡¯ll stay away from you!¡±

    He prepared to leave, but he realized that his way had been barred. Seemingly familiar faces appeared before him. Were these not the students from Royal Star Luo Academy who they met earlier that day?

    The numbers were clearly on their side, and they were looking at Yue Zhengyu with malice on their faces. This fellow had a deplorable mouth. He really got on other people¡¯s nerves.

    Tang Wulin smiled faintly. ¡°Hello there. Let¡¯s formally introduce ourselves. I¡¯m the captain of the Shrek Academy exchange students for the Star Luo Continent. My name¡¯s Tang Wulin.¡±

    He took the initiative and walked up to them, shielding Yue Zhengyu behind him.

    Now was different from the afternoon. This was a formal asion. As the captain, this was a responsibility he could not abandon.

    On Royal Star Luo Academy¡¯s side, a tall young man who looked to be about eighteen or neen years of age took a step forward. He reached out a hand and shook Tang Wulin¡¯s. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m the captain of the Royal Star Luo Academy exchange students to the Douluo Continent, Luo Qinghan.¡±

    The two captains shook hands. Tang Wulin instantly felt an immense forceing from the other person¡¯s grip. It was like a pair of metal pincers.

    This was a banquet. If he cried out in pain, it would naturally be an embarrassing affair.

    A battle of strength, was it? A faint smile showed on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. ¡°Nice to meet you. May we learn more from each other from now on.¡±

    Luo Qinghan¡¯s expression changed in an instant. The color drained from his face, and he turned dreadfully pale. He felt his right hand being crushed as if it had been caught in a meat grinder.

    As they were shaking hands, Tang Wulin¡¯s palm moved rhythmically. His tremendous strength, a little squeeze caused the bones in Luo Qinghan¡¯s palm to disce slightly and rub against each other. The intense pain was apanied by spasms. It was not something that an ordinary person could endure.

    However, Luo Qinghan knew that he could not cry out no matter what. He could only grit his teeth as his face turned pale. He was sweating so much he looked like he had been caught in the rain.

    On Shrek Academy¡¯s side, everyone was all smiles. All could see what Tang Wulin and Luo Qinghan were doing. They thought to themselves that there was nobody in Shrek Academy who would have a challenged Tang Wulin to a contest of strength. It was truly...foolhardy.

    Tang Wulin only shook Luo Qinghan¡¯s hand a few times before letting go. After he had nodded to the other party, he walked past them.

    Two Royal Star Luo Academy students shifted their bodies and blocked his way.

    Tang Wulin seemed not to have noticed them as he continued forward. Their shoulders collided and the two Star Luo Empire students staggered to the side as if they were shocked by electricity. Then, Tang Wulin walked past them just like that.

    On Shrek Academy¡¯s side, the others followed behind him naturally.

    Luo Qinghan did not stop them. He put his hand into his pocket. His palm was still shaking. The pain was too great. This boy was really...

 Chapter 566

    <h4>Chapter 566: A Dance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He clearly felt that Tang Wulin was younger than him. However, this boy who was smiling from the beginning till the end had disyed an extreme assertiveness. There was no scuffle. He simply employed the most domineering method to break through their formation. This was a banquet so the other party wagered that they would not dare get into a fight here.

    On asions like this, whoever made the first move would lose.

    The four female students of Star Luo Royal Academy gazed at Tang Wulin with different looks in their eyes. There was a look that seemed to be lost in thought, one that rippled with splendor, and one filled with curiosity. Without a doubt, the handsome Tang Wulin had attracted all their attention.

    ¡°How long do I have to eat until I can actually be full?¡± Tang Wulin frowned as he looked at the tall cocktail table in front of him with distress.

    A te of snacks was served on the table. The snacks were delicate looking cakes that had been served on spoons. For an appetite like Tang Wulin¡¯s, he would need to eat until his Nth life before he would actually be full.

    Xu Lizhi chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten off three tables but I think that if you want to eat until you¡¯re full, it¡¯ll be difficult. Very difficult.¡±

    Tang Wulin scratched his head. ¡°Being unable to eat your fill isn¡¯t something that makes you happy.¡± Eating was closely linked to his cultivation. Sufficient nutrients could increase his blood essence and strengthen his bloodline¡¯s power. A powerful bloodline would naturally condense his soul power.

    Tang Wulin had never been worried about the strength of his soul power and his endurance in battle. In truth, he understood that he could not break through rank-40 up until now partially because his soul power was condensed.

    Tang Wulin had once asked Wu Zhangkong if this situation was beneficial or detrimental to him. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s exnation was simple. Generally speaking, after breaking through a cultivation base of five rings, everyone must condense their soul power. The sooner they condensed their soul power, the more refined and pure their soul power would be. It would be difficult to cultivate at first but it would be advantageous in the long run. It was not something bad. If worse came to worst, it would only dy his bing a battle armor master.

    After Teacher Wu¡¯s exnation, Tang Wulin let go of his worries. As he worked hard to cultivate every day, he continued to increase his bloodline power and his body¡¯s abilities.

    Actually, he also felt that with the breaking of the fourth Golden Dragon King seal and after limatizing to the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence, he would always instinctively resort to the simplest, most direct, and perhaps even crudest methods when he engaged in battle. He would dominate his opponent through sheer brute strength. Battles like these would make his blood boil. They were exhrating, and whenever he fought like this he would practically be adding to his imposing manner.

    Tang Wulin understood that these must have been the effects of the changes in his bloodline. For the time being, they had no negative effect on him. On the contrary, his face-to-facebat ability had been growing stronger.

    ¡°What do we do, captain?¡± Xu Lizhi asked.

    Tang Wulin sighed, ¡°Flies are meat as well. Let¡¯s eat. Just eat as much as we can. I don¡¯t think this will be the case for every meal. If we really can¡¯t stand it, we¡¯ll think of some way to catch some fish from the ocean to eat.¡±

    Xu Lizhi was startled. ¡°But there are oceanic soul beasts inside the ocean! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to catch fish directly from the ocean.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just joking.¡± Tang Wulinughed.

    ¡°Catching fish is a good idea,¡± just then, a deep voice suddenly came from beside Tang Wulin¡¯s ear. This voice was clearly familiar. Tang Wulin turned around instinctively and he was immediately dumbfounded.

    A middle-aged man in a white chef jacket stood behind him. He held a tray in his hand which he ced onto the cocktail table in front of him.

    Tang Wulin stared with his mouth agape and said, ¡°Uncle...Uncle Chef? What are you...¡±

    Was this person in chef¡¯s attire before him not the Body Sect¡¯s sect master, the same one who possessed a divine mecha, Mu Ye?

    What was he doing here? Even if he was here as a representative of the diplomatic corps, he should not havee as a chef! After all, he was...

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m a qualified chef after all. I have a dozen restaurants on the continent, and this time I¡¯m here as the representative chef of the exchange team. Tell me your room number,¡± Mu Ye said with a smile.

    Tang Wulin quickly gave it to him.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you aren¡¯t full here. I¡¯ll look for youter,¡± Mu Ye said drily. He sized Tang Wulin up and nodded. ¡°Nice shirt.¡± With that, he left them.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were incredulous. This was the Body Sect¡¯s master, an expert with the rank of Title Douluo, and a divine-level mecha master. He could possibly have even been a four-word battle armor master. However, he had participated in this exchange as a chef. What did hee here for?

    He could not help but recall the request Mu Ye made to him when theyst met. ¡®Could it be that Mu Ye came for me?¡¯

    In truth, Mu Ye dide for him. After Tang Wulin had left that time, Mu Ye thought about it over and over again. In the end, he could not deny the truth.

    A genius like Tang Wulin suited to the Body Sect¡¯s cultivation was all too rare. He could wait no longer, nor was he willing to let the Body Sect die off without a fight.

    Lineage was important, but the priority was passing the sect down to the next generation!

    The Body Sect had a glorious history. If even this history disappeared, of what use was one¡¯s ancestry?

    Zhen Hua had once told him that as long as Tang Wulin could grow steadily, he would definitely be someone great in the future. He had a confidence level of more than eighty percent that Tang Wulin could be a Divine Craftsman in the future.

    With an heir like this, other matters aside, if Tang Wulin became a Divine Craftsman in the future then at least the Body Sect need not worry about having enough rare metals when crafting high-end battle armor.

    What¡¯s more, Tang Wulin¡¯s moral character was one that could endure trials. His actions during his encounter with the evil soul master were proof enough. Besides, what kind of ce was Shrek Academy? That he had passed Shrek Academy¡¯s assessment and became the ss monitor was very telling.

    In reality, Mu Ye had been keeping an eye on Tang Wulin, and he had also kept tabs on his activities. Mu Ye knew everything, including their victory over third grade ss one.

    During that time, he finally made up his mind. He would make Tang Wulin a member of the Body Sect no matter what, even if he was already a member of the Tang Sect. That was why he came. With his abilities, it was a simple matter for him to get into the diplomatic corps.

    As he watched Mu Ye go, Tang Wulin frowned slightly. Still, this would not be a problem. There was one more familiar face on the ship with them now, and he was an extremely powerful being who was well disposed toward them. This would only be beneficial for the group and there was no harm.

    This was the first banquet, hence the members of the diplomatic corps from both sides were quite conservative. There were not many who stepped onto the dance floor.

    People mainly talked, and everyone appeared to be at ease.

    Very quickly, dedicated staff began distributing numbers for all of them to stick on their chests. This was for the little game of selecting the few ¡°bests¡±ter.

    ¡°The way which we¡¯ll be voting is simple. The two diplomatic corps will select five members of noble character and great prestige to take part in the primary selection. After the primary selection, there will be ten shortlisted participants for the categories of the best-dressed gentleman anddy, the most handsome gentleman and prettiestdy, and the best dance partners. Then we¡¯ll have another vote by all the participants to decide on our final victor. I¡¯m not worried about the other matters, but the number of people on the dance floor right now is far too few. The majority of our two diplomatic corps are young people. Young people should be filled with vigor. Don¡¯t suppress the passion in your hearts. Come on, let¡¯s dance!¡±

    Sima Lanxiao¡¯s voice was enchanting. After he had voiced out his suggestion, the floor started to fill with dancers.

    ¡°Do you know how to dance?¡± A clear and crisp voice came from beside Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin turned his head to look. He was greeted by the sight of Lin Yuhan wearing a light blue dress. She had been standing beside him without him noticing.

    At this moment, Xu Xiaoyan, Ye Xinn, and Yuanen Yehui were not far from him. They were eating and chatting and there was only Xu Lizhi beside Tang Wulin.

 Chapter 567

    <h4>Chapter 567: Follow My Lead</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t...¡± Tang Wulin tried to wave her off quickly. From his childhood till now, he never once had the opportunity to learn how to dance!

    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard. Why don¡¯t I teach you?¡± With a graceful movement, Lin Yuhan reached out her hand and pulled a stunned Tang Wulin by his arm, directing him toward the dance floor.

    ¡°Woah. Tang Wulin¡¯s being pulled away. It¡¯s that girl from the Star Luo Empire,¡± Xu Xiaoyan eximed softly as she nudged Gu Yue beside her.

    Gu Yue turned to look. As soon as she saw Tang Wulin being pulled toward the dance floor by Lin Yuhan, she instantly furrowed her brows.

    ¡°What do we do? Sister Yue?¡± Xu Xiaoyan said softly.

    Gu Yue smiled dryly. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan said with a smile, ¡°Our captain is really popr! You must keep both eyes on him.¡±

    Gu Yue replied, ¡°If one¡¯s man is seduced by another woman, it only means that one¡¯s own charm is insufficient.¡±

    Ye Xinn lifted her head to look at Gu Yue and gave her a thumbs-up. Yuanen Yehui could not help but break intoughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s unswerving in my loyalty. No girl can seduce me, no matter how pretty she is.¡± Xie Xie had turned up out of nowhere. He stood beside Yuanen Yehui and spoke as if he was an upright person.

    ¡°Get away from me,¡± Yuanen Yehui said with a soft voice. The other three girls tried to suppress their smiles.

    Lin Yuhan was a cksmith through and through. The strength of her hand was extraordinary. She was pulling Tang Wulin toward the dance floor, so it would be unbing of him to forcefully break free of her grip. To be honest, his impression of Lin Yuhan was not bad.

    It was difficult enough for a man to learn how to forge, let alone a girl. cksmithing was the hardest to master among all the other sub-professions, and also the most difficult to produce results. For Lin Yuhan to be a rank 5 cksmith at around his own age, she must have put in a tremendous amount of effort.

    Tang Wulin knew all too well just how much hardship he had to endure to achieve his current level. Even if there was a gap between Lin Yuhan¡¯s abilities and his, it would not be much of a difference. For a girl to be able to reach this point, her determination must have been unimaginable.

    They were both of the same profession, so there was a natural closeness between them. That was why he followed Lin Yuhan to the dance floor without much resistance.

    Lin Yuhan spun around to face him. She did not loosen her grip on his hand. Instead, she raised it. Her other hand rested on his shoulder.

    ¡°You just have to follow my lead. I¡¯ll guide you. ce your hand on my waist,¡± Lin Yuhan said softly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin was slightly shocked. Other than Gu Yue and Na¡¯er, he had never been so intimately close to another girl. He instinctively raised his hand and rested it lightly on Lin Yuhan¡¯s midsection.

    Her waist was lithe and slender. Tang Wulin was a youthful teenager after all, and he never had much contact with girls. His heart started racing, and his cheeks flushed a faint red.

    As she looked at his obviously awkward expression, Lin Yuhan could not help but break into augh. ¡°Here I go,¡± she said as she slid on her left foot and glided with Tang Wulin onto the dance floor.

    A force came naturally from her hands as they guided Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Although Tang Wulin did not know how to dance, he had learned the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track before. His reflexes were certainly fast enough. He alwaysgged slightly behind in his steps, yet he somehow managed to keep up with Lin Yuhan. He appeared rusty, but he could still dance.

    Lin Yuhan started moving quicker now, and Tang Wulin had already be more familiar with the steps. As he followed the music, he gradually got the hang of it.

    The boy was handsome and the girl was beautiful. Although their poise was not all that great, they still easily attracted the crowd¡¯s attention.

    Lin Yuhan led him in the dance as she snickered. ¡°You¡¯re heavy. You don¡¯t look fat, but you¡¯re not light either.¡±

    Indeed, Tang Wulin was much heavier than he looked. The density of his bones and muscles was far greater than those of an ordinary person. That was why his actual weight was quite a shock.

    Tang Wulin said with a bit of awkwardness, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to dance. You¡¯re quite good at this.¡±

    Lin Yuhan said, ¡°When we reach the Star Luo Empire, how about I invite you as a guest to our Empire Forging Academy?¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a faint smile, ¡°That would be great! You guys must have some unique views on forging. It¡¯ll be a great opportunity for me to learn a thing or two.¡±

    Lin Yuhan rolled her eyes. ¡°You? Learn? You¡¯re powerful enough as it is. In our academy, I¡¯m already the most outstanding genius, but I was still no match for you. How on the continent did you cultivate that strength of yours? Since when have you been learning to forge?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Ever since I was six years old. I started off learning the basics under my teacher. I was born with greater strength than other people, so maybe that¡¯s where I have a slight advantage. I¡¯ve been forging ever since.¡±

    Lin Yuhan grunted. ¡°Then you haven¡¯t been spending as much time as I have. I¡¯ve been holding the forging hammer since I was three years old. My father¡¯s a cksmith. Not long after I was born, the hammer was my only toy. Then, as I grew up, my toys wererger andrger hammers. You can say that forging is in my blood. I never thought it would be possible to find another person who loves forging as much as I do, but I never expected to meet a beast like you.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at her in astonishment. Lin Yuhan had said it lightly, but for a little girl like her to grow up knowing only the forging hammer, she must have gone through unbridled hardship.

    ¡°Is your father strict?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Lin Yuhan pouted her lips a little, then she nodded her head slightly. ¡°Teacher could not bear to see how stern my father was with me in the past. That¡¯s why he brought me with him to participate in this exchange. You may not know this, but this year has been the most rxing for me. The Douluo Continent is a fun ce. I¡¯m even slightly reluctant to go back, especially when I think about having to face Father.¡±

    Tang Wulin sighed softly. ¡°At least you can still see your father. My father was kidnapped by some unknown criminal many years ago. I can¡¯t see him even if I wanted to. I think that your father ces high demands on you because he wants you to inherit his legacy. You¡¯ve endured it for so many years now, so please keep up the good work. I think he won¡¯t be as strict with you after you¡¯ve be a Divine Craftsman.¡±

    There was a hint of sorrow in the eyes of Lin Yuhan as she looked at Tang Wulin. She could not help but feel amazed. It seemed that she was luckypared to his situation.

    ¡°You really know how to ease someone¡¯s anxieties. I¡¯m sorry for making you sad,¡± she replied softly.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll work hard as well. I will find Father and Mother. They will return to me. Then, we can have a family reunion.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can do it.¡±

    Just then, the song had reached its end, and the people on the floor stopped dancing. Although it was only one song, his powerful body coordination and reflexes had got Tang Wulin somewhat used to dancing.

    They stopped dancing as well. Tang Wulin hastily removed his hand that had been wrapped around Lin Yuhan¡¯s waist.

    Lin Yuhan smiled faintly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you find dancing fun? Would you like to go again?¡±

    Tang Wulin quickly waved his hand. ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m nervous. Didn¡¯t you notice that I kept staring at the floor just now? My main concern was that I might step on your feet.¡±

    Lin Yuhan covered her mouth as sheughed softly. She wanted to say something but noticed someone else was standing beside Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she nodded slightly toward Lin Yuhan. Her right arm locked onto Tang Wulin¡¯s arm.

    It was the girl who came in with him. Lin Yuhan¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. She managed a smile. ¡°You guys have something nned?¡±

    Gu Yue smiled dryly. ¡°He¡¯s my dance partner. I¡¯ll be dancing with him for the next song.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at her in surprise. Since when had they be dance partners?

    Then he saw the bitterness behind Gu Yue¡¯s eyes. There seemed to be a domineering look to her as well.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lin Yuhan replied. She smiled at Tang Wulin, but she did not leave. She just stood there.

    The next song started to y shortly after.

    Gu Yue pulled lightly on Tang Wulin. ¡°Come.¡±

    ¡°O-okay.¡± Tang Wulin had no choice but to follow her back onto the dance floor.

    Lin Yuhan pouted. She went to one side, but she secretly balled her fists. The best boys would always have many admirers. She would have to fight for her own happiness.

    From her childhood up until now, she had spent her days forging. Every day was the same dull routine with the forging hammer. Only when she came to the Douluo Continent did she have the chance to truly rx her body and mind. She had a huge improvement in her emotional quotient. Her mind was rxed, and even her forging had risen to a higher level.

    If the requirements were not so strict, she, having already exceeded a four-ringed cultivation base, could already be considered a rank 6 cksmith.

    She had known since she was a little girl that she was an absolute genius in terms of forging. There was nobody on the Star Luo Continent stronger than her.

    Women were always attracted by strong men. During thestpetition with Tang Wulin, although she was somewhat dissatisfied, in hindsight, she had no choice but to admit that Tang Wulin¡¯s forging ability was better than hers.

    A rival! She had never thought that there would be someone amongst her peers that could exceed her own forging level. From that day onward, Tang Wulin¡¯s handsome face would frequently appear in her mind.

 Chapter 568

    <h4>Chapter 568: A Hot Dance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When they met again this time, she found it hard to take her eyes off of him. She even threw her restraint as a girl to the wind and invited him to dance.

    When Tang Wulin had appeared at the entrance with Gu Yue, she spotted him immediately. He looked so handsome today! He seemed to fulfill all her heart¡¯s desires.

    Nothing could be more natural than liking a person of the opposite gender. Actually, Lin Yuhan herself did not understand much about those sort of things. She just enjoyed being close to Tang Wulin.

    She was confident enough in her own looks, and she did not think that she was any less pretty than Gu Yue. Furthermore, she shared the same profession with Tang Wulin. She still had a chance.

    The next song was noticeably more energetic than the one before, as arranged by Sima Lanxiao. He needed to enliven the mood of the banquet. A vibrant atmosphere was helpful for the exchange program.

    Gu Yue pulled Tang Wulin onto the dance floor. Tang Wulin barely had time to react when Gu Yue stopped in her tracks.

    She turned around suddenly and red angrily at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Gu Yue, I...¡±

    The electrifying music started to y right at that moment. Gu Yue pulled on Tang Wulin¡¯s arm and ced his right hand on her waist. At the same time, she raised her left hand. She held Tang Wulin¡¯s left hand and raised it high above her head.

    Shortly after, Gu Yue¡¯s entire body, under the guidance of her raised left hand, started to swivel quickly.

    As she swayed, her one-piece dress seemed to glitter with a silver glow like a gemstone.

    Her hemline started to rise. Tang Wulin had wanted to warn her, but he noticed that Gu Yue had worn shorts underneath her dress. Nobody knew when she had put them on.

    The Gu Yue in this moment was no longer calm nor cold. Instead, she was filled with a wildness that was hard to pin down.

    Tang Wulin felt like something inside him was being prodded. His heart fluttered slightly, and his blood ran hot.

    Gu Yue also attracted the attention of everyone around them. Soon after, she unexpectedly stepped on Tang Wulin¡¯s thigh with her left foot. She took advantage of the situation by using the momentum to leap up andnded on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders. Her movements were gracefully extended. It was a beautiful scene. She tiptoed on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder and started swaying again.

    With this, everyone¡¯s eyes were centered on her.

    Holding firmly onto Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders, she stood on her hands. Gu Yue now seemed to have transformed into a serpentine beauty. She slid down in a spiral around Tang Wulin¡¯s body, and her waist fell into his grasp once again. She pulled backward and Tang Wulin was naturally leaned forward. Gu Yue bent backward as far as she could. She supported herself against the floor with her hands and threw her long legs upward around Tang Wulin¡¯s neck.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s arms were still on her waist. Gu Yue¡¯s every movement was impably synchronized with the music.

    ¡°Throw me.¡± Gu Yue¡¯s voice sounded in Tang Wulin¡¯s ear.

    Using his upper body strength, Tang Wulin pushed back and supported her slender body. He was immensely powerful. As he swung upward, Gu Yue¡¯s figure swiveled and shot into the air.

    The banquet hall was at least thirty meters high, but when Gu Yue was thrown upward by Tang Wulin, she almost touched the ceiling. She continued gyrating in midair as her upper body stretched out in various movements. She dropped downward slightly while swaying, appearing like a silver lotus in full bloom.

    On the floor, everyone else had stopped dancing for quite some time. Their gaze was fixated on Gu Yue and Tang Wulin.

    As she dropped down from above, Tang Wulin raised his right hand and caught her gently by the waist before cing her back on the ground.

    Gu Yue pulled on his hand and broke into a waltz around him. Tang Wulin did not move much, his every move was made under Gu Yue¡¯s guidance, but they seemed to be in sync.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze never left Gu Yue¡¯s eyes, but the expression in his own eyes changed shifted continuously. From the initial shock, it turned to surprise, then to enthusiasm, and finally to ecstasy.

    Her poise was truly a sight to behold.

    Gu Yue had an amazing body. Her legs were especially slender, and her waist was slim. Although she did not possess the bosomy beauty of a mature woman, she was filled with the vigor of youth.

    Even while doing such a quick paced dance she still disyed grace and nobility. She was like a fairy beside him, always at his side and dancing enthusiastically for no one else.

    When the final note of the music sounded, Gu Yue swiveled and leaned on Tang Wulin¡¯s chest. She raised her head slowly. The hatred and hidden bitterness in her eyes had disappeared. There was only a faint smile on her beautiful face. As she leaned on his chest, she stretched out her hands and ced them lightly on his cheeks.

    Their eyes locked. Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was scorching hot, but there was only warmth left in hers.

    Tang Wulin pulled on her lightly. Gu Yue turned in a circle and stood up straight. She extended her arms and led Tang Wulin as they bowed to the audience.

    The crowd in the banquet hall burst into apuse immediately. In an instant, whistles and ps had brought the atmosphere in the banquet hall to a climax for a moment.

    With everyone cheering for them, Gu Yue faced Tang Wulin and adjusted his bowtie and shirt for him. She spoke to him in a volume which only the two of them could hear, ¡°Even if you want to learn how to dance, it¡¯s enough for me to teach you. If you ever dance with another girl again, I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯ll you do?¡± Tang Wulin hugged her waist.

    Gu Yue raised her head. She did not evade his gaze in the slightest as she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll break her legs.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Gu Yue pulled on Tang Wulin as they parted the crowd to exit the dance floor. Like a proud peahen, she had pulled him back to where he once was.

    ¡°Wow. Sister Yue, you¡¯re so amazing.¡± Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s pretty face had flushed red out of excitement. She hugged Gu Yue forcefully. ¡°Teach me how to dance! Can you teach me how to dance after this as well?¡±

    Gu Yue nodded with a smile.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s expression was a little peculiar as she looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°Gu Yue did the right thing. Some people just can¡¯t be indulged.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Whatever bad habit you let them indulge in, they¡¯ll certainly pick it up,¡± Xie Xie chimed in from the side immediately.

    Tang Wulin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Xie Xie, don¡¯t you think that dancing is a beautiful thing? If a man has graceful dance moves, he¡¯ll attract the attention of thedies more easily.¡±

    Xie Xie was stunned. He looked at Yuanen Yehui beside him. He remembered clearly that when they were watching Tang Wulin and Gu Yue dance so nimbly, Yuanen Yehui had never taken her eyes off them even for a second. There was even a hint of envy in her eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean? Did you want to teach me? You don¡¯t seem so well-versed yourself.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°For something like this, practice makes perfect. How can you know the result if you haven¡¯t even given it a try? Besides, you¡¯re an Agility System Battle Soul Master! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll master it in no time. Come, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it weird that two guys are dancing together?¡± Xie Xie was slightly hesitant, but he still came to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. If he learned how to dance, would that add points to Yuanen Yehui¡¯s impression of him?

    Tang Wulin hugged his shoulder and pulled Xie Xie toward the dance floor.

    Xu Xiaoyan looked at Gu Yue with puzzlement and said, ¡°What¡¯s the captain up to? Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s really hooked on dancing?¡±

    Gu Yue said drily, ¡°No, I think it¡¯s because of what I said to him just now. I¡¯ll break the legs of anyone he dances with.¡±

    ¡°Uhh...¡± Xu Xiaoyan was initially stunned, then, she broke intoughter, ¡°The captain is pure evil. He¡¯s too sly. Poor Xie Xie.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui alsoughed hysterically. Somewhat helplessly, she shook her head.

    In the end, Tang Wulin did not sessfully dance with Xie Xie, the reason being that the primary selections of the day were just about to start.

    On the Douluo Continent¡¯s side, Elder Cai was among the five persons of noble character and high prestige.

    Impressively, Tang Wulin was chosen as a candidate for the best-dressed gentleman, the most handsome gentleman, and the best dancing couple categories in the next selection. He was nominated for three categories in one go.

    Of course, his dance moves were not worth mentioning, but he was Gu Yue¡¯s dance partner!

    What surprised Tang Wulin a little was that Wu Zhangkong, who had been standing in a corner and had never stepped onto the dance floor, was also nominated for the best-dressed gentleman and most handsome gentleman categories.

    He had never thought that he would have the chance topete against Teacher Wu.

 Chapter 569

    <h4>Chapter 569: Into the Sea</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    For the best-dresseddy on Shrek Academy¡¯s side, Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan were both nominated in the primary selections. Yue Zhengyu, on the other hand, was nominated for two awards ¡ªthe best dressed and the most handsome gentleman.

    Among the ten prettiestdies nominated, Gu Yue, Ye Xinn, Xu Xiaoyan, and Lin Yuhan were all on the list.

    Gu Yue¡¯s dance was too breathtaking. It was so breathtaking that she was still the crowd favorite although she paled slightly in the looks department.

    Next came the voting session.

    In the end, Tang Wulin won the best-dressed gentleman award along with the best dance award with Gu Yue. The award for best-dresseddy went to Gu Yue while the prettiestdy award went to someone they were unfamiliar with. It was a twenty-year-olddy from the Star Luo Empire. As for the winner of the most handsome gentleman award, the Icily Arrogant Prince Charming, sky ice and snow cold Wu Zhangkong impressively took it home!

    When Wu Zhangkong went up the stage to receive the award, Tang Wulin could clearly see a hint of awkwardness sh across his eyes. He reckoned that it was the first time Teacher Wu had encountered a situation such as this. If it were not for Elder Cai¡¯s presence, he probably would not even go up the stage.

    The prizes were actually nothing to shout about. They were just a few specialties from the Star Luo Empire. However, throughout these series of events, the rtionship between the diplomatic corps from both continents was now noticeably friendlier.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite good at dancing.¡± Lin Yuhan walked up to Gu Yue. She said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions on winning the award.¡±

    Gu Yue replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not too bad yourself.¡±

    The two girls locked eyes, and there seemed to be faint sparks shooting between them.

    ¡°Wulin, do you have time tomorrow? I¡¯d like to ask you a couple of things about forging. There¡¯s a forging workshop on the ship. Would you like toe and have a practice session with me?¡± Lin Yuhan turned toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin was about to agree when a sudden shot of pain jolted upward all the way from his waist. He coughed and said, ¡°You know what... I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be able to make it tomorrow. I have to cultivate, and I have some other things to attend to. Let¡¯s do it another day, okay? Another day....¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m staying in Room 521. You can reach me with the ship¡¯smunication phone.¡± After they entered the ocean, every other soulmunicator tool lost all signal. They could only get in touch via the ship¡¯s in-housemunication system.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lin Yuhan walked away, feeling slightly dissatisfied. After she left, Gu Yue released her grip on the back of Tang Wulin¡¯s waist.

    Tang Wulin looked at her. She raised her head and returned the gaze.

    ¡± So sour... It¡¯s so sour. Is there a spilled vinegar bottle somewhere <sup>1</sup> ?¡± Yue Zhengyuughed loudly. He keptughing as he took the lead and ran away.

    This banquet was very sessful. The diplomatic corps members from the Douluo and Star Luo Continent had obviously warmed up to each other. The identities of the diplomatic corps members were veryplicated. There were schrs, farmers, artisans, and merchants. Of course, there was nock of exchange of battle strength between them as well. Tang Wulin had heard Wu Zhangkong mention that there were very powerful mecha and battle armor masters from both sides who participated in the current exchangepetition. Naturally, they were representing the academy.

    From their initial contact, Tang Wulin felt that they may not necessarily be stronger than them although the Royal Star Luo Academy was rather strong considering their gap in age. It was clear that the specifics of the exchange program would not be carried out in the ship. Of course, the possibility that it might be on the ship could not be discounted as well.

    He went back to his cabin room, took off the clothes Gu Yue gave him and hung them in the closet in his room. The only scene reying itself within Tang Wulin¡¯s mind was Gu Yue¡¯s elegant, noble, and wild dance moves. He had never thought that Gu Yue had this side to her. However, he had no choice but to admit that Gu Yue was different from the rest when she danced earlier. Her moving dance left a deep impression in his heart.

    He immediately felt much morefortable after changing into his usual clothes. Tang Wulin opened the door to the balcony and allowed the sea breeze to enter. The refreshing sea breeze enveloped his face and body, making him feel veryfortable. Tang Wulin took a deep breath of the moist air and looked into the sky.

    The weather was not too good today. There was no light from the moon or the stars while the ocean was a giant, pitch ck patch. He could only hear the faint sounds of waves crashing, but there was an additional tranquility which excited him.

    As expected, the outside world was very unique! He began feeling grateful for the opportunity given to him to participate in this activity. After encountering the scores of newfangled things, his heartstring which had always been tense due to cultivation, rxed.

    He stepped out onto the balcony and held the handrails with his hands. A purplish light flickered in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. He worked his Purple Demon Eyes and looked downward.

    As expected, the enhancing effects of the Purple Demon Eyes toward his eyesight were very effective. With the meager lighting on the ship, he could still see the seawater below.

    The night dyed the ocean ck. One could not find the light here, but it was filled with mystique.

    The ocean was the most expansive ce in the world. It was mentioned during one of their sses in the academy that the ocean covered almost seventy percent of this¡¯s surface.

    . This concept was interesting. He wondered if there were others out there in the world beyond the Douluo Continent.

    The new and developing discipline of astronomy had begun expanding slowly. Humans had begun observing the outside world through high-power telescopes. Sadly, although Tang Wulin was very interested in this, he had no opportunity to procure more knowledge on this matter because of his hectic cultivation and academic schedules.

    Just when he was lost in his thoughts, Tang Wulin suddenly felt the back of his neck tense up. He leaped as if he was treading on clouds.

    This was bad! A strong sense of danger immediately spread across his body so he instinctively urged his soul power. However, he noticed a strange energy entering his body, cutting off his connection to his soul power. The bloodline within his body raged as it was forcefully resisting the alien energy but to no avail. The back of his neck went numb and a vital part was pinched. Soon, his entire body immediately began to ache as it turned limp.

    Although he was still young, this was not the first time he encountered a dangerous situation. He did not lose his cool when faced with this situation. Instead, he continued mobilizing his blood essence and soul power in an attempt to find a chance to escape.

    His body leaped but naturally, he did not know how to fly. After leaping over the handrails, what ensued was a rapid fall.

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    His body felt ice cold as he fell into the sea. Immediately, Tang Wulin felt his bodypletely drenched with seawater as the light around him surrendered, giving way to the darkness.

    Thatrge hand had been pinching his nape forced him down toward the bottom of the sea. Tang Wulin¡¯s weight was far heavier than an ordinary person. However, at this moment, a denser body did not bring him any benefit. Instead, it only brought disadvantages as he sank as swift as a rock would in the ocean.

    Tang Wulin could not breathe so he could only hold his breath forcefully. He tried desperately to struggle but he could not break free from thatrge hand on his nape no matter what he did.

    His vision had blurred, and he only saw pitch ckness. The soul power and blood essence within his body were suppressed, and he could not breathe. The feeling of being oppressed set in quickly. This was followed by a pressure of being continuously pushed down into the depths of the ocean.

    Was he about to die? Tang Wulin had no clue as to who would want to hurt him. However, he had no doubts that this person was far more powerful than he was. He was simply far too powerful. He did not even have the strength to retaliate.

    He could neither shout nor breathe. The immense pressure of the water pushed against his body. Although he was sufficiently strong, the pressure on his body caused him to lose oxygen quickly, considering the fact that he was currently out of air. The powerful feeling of being oppressed made Tang Wulin¡¯s lungs feel pain, and it was as if they were about to explode. Under this pressure, his blood essence began to restlessly move about.

    ¡®No, this can¡¯t end like this. I want to live!¡¯

    His indomitable determination suddenly arose and once again, Tang Wulin¡¯s inner potential exploded in a time of crisis. Ayer of faint golden light appeared on his body and the blood essence within him suddenly boiled over wildly. The strong waves emanating from him due to his bloodline urged the appearance of the Golden Dragon Body, causing the pressure on his nape to also diminish to a certain extent.

    The formidable force of the Golden Dragon King bloodline manifested itself. With his boiling blood essence, the feeling of being oppressed decreased ever so slightly, and as his scales appeared, Tang Wulin¡¯s elbows shot backward in full force.

    His blood essencepleted its reversal in an instant. Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens erupted from his elbows and he unleashed Domineering Golden Dragon Body, causing the scales all over his body to suddenly shine brightly.

    He needed a chance, a chance to break free. The ship above him had not left but as long as he broke the surface, there was a possibility that he would be noticed by others. On therge oceangoing ship, there were plenty of experts among the diplomatic corps from both parties, and they were as numerous as trees in the forest. He would be safe as long as he could get them to notice him.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A muffled sound came from beneath the sea¡¯s surface. His elbows seemed to have hit an iron board. If Tang Wulin¡¯s body was not firm and tenacious enough, his bones would have been shattered by this impact. The pressure from therge hand on his nape increased tremendously but at this moment, Domineering Golden Dragon Body¡¯s effect erupted.

    The scales on his body flickered quickly and Tang Wulin suddenly shot forward. With the recoil from his elbows earlier, he forcefully broke himself free from the grip of therge hand.

    He was still underwater but he abruptly turned around and brazenly swiped with his right hand. Five dark-golden shadows in the shape of a w shed out grantly in a flicker of madness.

    In the face of a life-and-death crisis, Tang Wulin¡¯s potentialpletely erupted. The Golden Dragon Dreadw enhanced by his Domineering Golden Dragon Body could definitely be regarded as his masterpiece.

    As he wed, the seawater was torn apart, allowing Tang Wulin to see the person who had been controlling him as he turned around to face him.

    Before him was a person with indistinguishable features with a dark golden body. He was made of a pure, golden darkness.

 Chapter 570

    <h4>Chapter 570: The Edge of Life and Death</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was quite confident in the Golden Dragon Dreadw. It was abination of a soul bone and his own bloodline. It was his most powerful attack move yet. As heunched this attack, he reversed his bloodline to connect with his soul power and almostshed out with abination of a third of his strength and the energy absorbed by the Domineering Golden Dragon Body. Tang Wulin was confident that even an expert at the rank of five rings Soul King would have a hard time blocking that attack of his.

    However, he was bbergasted in the next instant.

    The person before him showed no intention of evading the Golden Dragon Dreadw. The five, dark golden des of light shed mercilessly toward the person¡¯s body and disintegrated. As the remnants of the attack dissipated, the dark golden body showed no signs of change.

    It did not wait for Tang Wulin to escape upward. Tang Wulin¡¯s vision blurred as arge hand choked his throat.

    His body continued to sink downward and it seems as if this person had forcibly suppressed all the blood essence Tang Wulin had roused up earlier.

    ¡®He¡¯s fine... He¡¯s actually fine... He was directly hit by Golden Dragon Dreadw, but it had no effect on him.¡¯

    From his body to his soul, Tang Wulin was ice cold all over. He knew that he hadhit an iron board <sup>1</sup> right now. This person was not someone he could fight against. His strength far surpassed his own.

    The pressure from the seawater grew in magnitude. The explosion of energy earlier also resulted in the rapid deterioration of Tang Wulin¡¯s strength, and the immense pressure made him feel numb in certain parts of his body. The feeling of being oppressed even made his brain fall into a light trance. The dragon scales on his skin were still present, and they still glowed with a faint golden light. However, although the bloodline in his body was trying desperately to break through, the enemy was far too powerful. The suppression was so great that Tang Wulin had no way of breaking out of it.

    ¡®I¡¯m done for...¡¯ A bitter smile appeared on the edge of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. He had never thought that he would die such an obscure death in the midst of the ocean. Perhaps, he would soon turn into food for an soul beast and turn into nutrients for the ocean.

    He saw nothing but a pitch ck and could not even see the dark golden color of the enemy¡¯s body anymore. Tang Wulin began to rx his limbs although his hallucinations were getting worse. He seemed to be able to see a pitch ck tunnel and at the end of it, there seemed to be someone calling out to him.

    At this moment, therge hand that was choking him suddenly loosened its grip.

    The instant the grip was loosened, the bloodline within Tang Wulin suddenly rushed forward. His bloodline began to revolve, making his hallucinations disappear as he partly regained consciousness.

    He could vaguely make out a figure traveling upward whereas his body was still sinking.

    ¡®Did he think I was dead?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was currently in an acute state of anoxia. However, the instinct for survival instantly cleared his mind. If his opponent truly thought that he had died, then the opportunity to live had finally arrived.

    He bit the tip of his tongue to wake himself up with the intense pain. He did not attempt to float himself immediately but managed to il his arms about to prevent his body from sinking down even further.

    He had to wait for that peculiar enemy to get farther away from him. Otherwise, his death would be all but certain if his attempt to escape was discovered by his opponent.

    He waited for some time but the pain in his body made him feel like he was going to explode, causing him to hallucinate once more. Tang Wulin dared not wait any longer. He bit the tip of his tongue again and managed to keep himself awake with the immense pain.

    If it were another ordinary person, the person would have long been dead under such immense water pressure and prolonged state of anoxia. However, he had the Golden Dragon King bloodline. His life force <sup>2</sup> was extremely tenacious. In addition to that, his potential had beenpletely unleashed in the face of a life-and-death crisis. He iled his arms about and managed to utilize what little soul power he had left in his body to swim upward.

    Tang Wulin grew up in a seaside city so swimming came naturally to him, especially since the ocean was significantly more buoyant. As he controlled his soul power to reduce his weight, his body began to float up rapidly.

    The water pressure began to kick in, but theck of oxygen still caused him to hallucinate. Tang Wulin gritted his teeth. His life or death hung upon this single action. He had to endure this no matter what.

    The ocean was pitch ck. He could neither see the end of it nor could he see the surface. He could only squeeze what strength he had left in his body with his indomitable willpower.

    The speed at which his blood essence revolved began to slow down. His limbs were as heavy as if they were filled with lead but he still managed to il his arms about as he brought his weight down to slowly float upward.

    The water pressure grew weaker but Tang Wulin¡¯s movements were also beginning to slow down. Even he was unsure how far he was from the ocean¡¯s surface.

    Finally, his body could not take it anymore. He had no energy left to move his limbs. The intenseck of oxygen made it impossible unable to control his body. His dense body was adversely affected by his weight, and he began sinking again.

    ¡°No!!!¡± Tang Wulin screamed in his heart. Then, he unexpectedly felt a sudden surge of consciousness. At this moment, he could feel another surge of strength rising within him. He iled his arms that were covered in golden scales about with all his might and his body suddenly leaped upward. The eighteen <sup>3</sup> Golden Dragon King seals within his body werepressed at the same time, and it felt as if they were squeezing out the strength from his body¡¯s innermost core.

    The golden light on his body was faint but unexpectedly, the feeling of oppression in his chest lessened somewhat. Tang Wulin waved his arms with all his might and kicked down with his feet.

    Whether it was the sudden surge of consciousness before his death or some other thing, he knew that this was his final ounce of strength. If he could not break the sea¡¯s surface with this, it would be the end for him.

    Eventually, the stirred-up strength was still gradually exhausted, it was bing more and more difficult for him to breathe. ¡®I¡¯m done for. Am I really done for?¡¯

    ¡®No!!!¡¯

    He howled in his heart. He forcibly squeezed out another ounce of strength and increased the speed at which he was floating upward.

    ¡®Finally...¡¯

    ¡°Puhhh!¡± His head broke the water¡¯s surface. A wave hit him and made Tang Wulin¡¯s torso fall backward.

    He abruptly opened his mouth as wide as he could as a mouthful of air immediately gushed into his lungs through his mouth and immediately got transported to every part of his body. He broke into a gasping fit as his body seemed to be breathing in the air greedily.

    Intense pain traveled along his limbs and bones, even from his inner organs. He had floated up too quickly from a depth of hundreds of meters. The change in the water pressure had brought along its symptoms which was now wracking his body, and the transition from an oxygen-deprived state to an environment full of air had left him feeling as if he was being torn apart.

    He managed to paddle with his arms to stay afloat as he continued greedily breathing in big mouthfuls of air. The blood essence within his body finally resumed its revolutions.

    He had never felt so close to death. As Tang Wulin floated on the sea surface, his entire body seemed to have gone weak and limp.

    There was intense pain all over his body. It felt as if he was being peeled open and was being ground up. The feeling was so painful that he groaned out loud. However, he was smiling. Yes, he was smiling.

    Right now, pain gave him a sense of pleasure. If he felt pain, at least it meant that he was still alive!

    Finally, the powerful self-regtory ability of his body made the revolving of his blood essence increasingly stable. The pain in his body also gradually subsided with the nourishment of his blood essence.

    At this moment, there was only one thought in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. After eating so much food over the years, at least they were not eaten in vain! At this critical moment, it was still his vigorous blood essence that saved his life.

    Although he was well aware that the big oceangoing ship was already far away, his crisis was far from over. Amidst this vast, boundless ocean, his death would be all but certain if he could not find another boat. However, at the very least, he had survived.

    He waved his arms and managed to stay afloat as he controlled his body. Tang Wulin¡¯s face was stered with a bitter smile.

    The tworge oceangoing ships were already gone. Even if he could see them, he probably could not catch up to the ships at the current state his body was in. To say the least, it would be impossible.

    So, he would end up dying in the ocean anyway? His dense body required him to constantly fight against his weight to prevent himself from sinking. However, this would also naturally exhaust what little was left of his stamina.

    He suddenly thought of a phrase, dragging out one¡¯s feeble existence.

    At this very moment, his pupils suddenly contracted. He saw a dark golden sh.

 Chapter 571

    <h4>Chapter 571: The Cultivation Method of the Body Sect</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The dark golden body walked easily on the ocean¡¯s surface. It walked with a calm pace as it slowly made its way toward him.

    It was that dark golden figure. Two and a half meters tall, it waspletely out of range for an ordinary human to grow to that height. His entire body was enveloped in a dark golden hue as if he was ted with ayer of metal.

    ¡®I¡¯m done for...¡¯

    Tang Wulin spoke with his slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Who are you? You should at least tell me whose hand I¡¯m dying under, right?¡±

    The dark golden body shed. In the next instant, Tang Wulin was grabbed and pulled out of the ocean.

    When his body left the embrace of the ocean, Tang Wulin only felt that his entire body was limp.

    Shortly after, a strong wind suddenly howled around them. The dark golden figure had already brought him flying into the air as they flew at blinding speed.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he going to kill me? Why is he stopping now?¡¯

    Tang Wulin was slightly puzzled in his heart.

    Only a few moments have passed but he noticed with shock that he could now spot the two oceangoing ships far away. Tang Wulin squinted his eyes slightly as he umted his energy. He was prepared to look for an opening to inform the passengers of the ships to notice the circumstances he was in no matter what.

    However, he had not finished preparing when the dark golden figure suddenly elerated. Tang Wulin only felt his vision blur as the strong wind subsided. The moment his feet hit solid ground, his limp body was already sprawled on the ground.

    He had never felt the ground to be such a wonderful thing. Although this was not the earth just yet, at least he was stepping on something solid!

    His slightly sluggish eyes noticed that he had returned to the balcony of the cabin room in which he stayed in, and the dark golden figure was standing beside him.

    The dark golden hue faded away slowly, exposing a face he was familiar with.

    ¡°You...¡± Tang Wulin looked at him with mixed feelings of shock and anger. Finally, he could not bear it anymore, his field of vision darkened and he fainted.

    A ruminating faint smile appeared in Mu Ye¡¯s face. He carried Tang Wulin who was on the floor in his arms and walked into the room. Then, he removed his clothes in a swift motion and tossed him onto the bed.

    ¡°I made the right choice,¡± Mu Ye said with some admiration.

    Of course, the person who snatched Tang Wulin away and pushed him into the depths of the ocean was him. He had known beforehand about Tang Wulin¡¯s weight and density. When they were sinking into the ocean, Tang Wulin had amazingly broken free from his grasp. That had truly astonished him.

    It must be known that the gap between Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base and his were truly far apart. For Tang Wulin to be able to break free andunch an attack under these circumstances... That was something that he had never expected.

    Of course, Mu Ye released Tang Wulin on purpose afterward. He intentionally let Tang Wulin go while he still had a bit of consciousness left. He wanted to see if his body could continue to react to the pressure put on it.

    He had also experienced the same pain as he thought back to the time when he only managed to struggle and swim up for less than thirty meters before hepletely gave in at the brink of death.

    His divine mecha had been underwater from the very beginning. It had been observing Tang Wulin silently, and once Tang Wulin¡¯s vital signs dropped to a certain threshold, it would immediately rescue him.

    After Mu Ye floated up, he also observed through his divine mecha that Tang Wulin had stayed put. Tang Wulin did not choose to float up immediately and this caused him to think that Tang Wulin could no longer bear it. However, he quickly noticed that he did not sink. Instead, he iled his arms about in the water to control his body.

    Mu Ye was impressed that he still had the sense to wait until the enemy has left before saving himself despite being at the brink of death. It was not easy for one to remain this calm when faced with such a crisis!

    After that, it was naturally time to observe how far Tang Wulin could float up.

    In actual truth, they were already more than five hundred meters in the deep sea. Tang Wulin quickly surpassed the distance which he had floated up so many years ago. When he was almost exhausted, his body flickered with golden light again and amazingly, he elerated once more before he got exhausted. He would do this over and over again.

    All this left Mu Ye staring with his mouth agape. What he had never thought of was that Tang Wulin would break the ocean¡¯s surface with his own strength in the end to sessfully save himself.

    In the history of Body Sect, the only one who had achieved such a feat was the first generation founder of the Body Sect. Back then, the first generation Body Sect founder was set up by someone else and was thrown into the depths of the ocean. However, under the immense pressure of the water, it awakened his martial soul for the second time, and he obtained the powerful body martial soul.

    Therefore, this deep sea trial had be one of the mandatory tests for those wanting to enter Body Sect. They could determine how gifted the person was by the results of this trial.

    Without question, what Tang Wulin gave him was an enormous surprise.

    This was not only about his body but also his willpower. The Body Sect had undergone ten thousand years of development but could not grow as strong as the Tang Sect. A huge part of the reason was their special cultivation method.

    The Body Sect¡¯s cultivation required one to have strong determination because the process was too painful. Without sufficient willpower, it was impossible for one to persevere.

    ¡°Smack!¡± Mu Ye struck Tang Wulin¡¯s chest with his palm. That made his body jump up from the bed instantly. A series of smacking sounds sounded and within the span of a few breaths, Mu Ye¡¯s palms had continuously smacked Tang Wulin¡¯s body dozens of times.

    His hands turned dark golden once again and with every hit on Tang Wulin¡¯s body, there was a faint dark golden air flowing into his body.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body shuddered slightly. He was still out cold, but with Mu Ye¡¯s smacking on him, the surface of his skin began glowing with a golden hue and created ayer of golden patterns. It slightly resembled his scales as it covered his body like a.

    With every smack from Mu Ye¡¯s hands, Tang Wulin¡¯s body would shake once before it quickly calmed down. Finally, his body fell back onto the bed but it would still twitch slightly every now and then.

    ¡°It¡¯s better than I expected. The vigor of this young boy¡¯s blood essence is something I¡¯ll only see once in a lifetime! He¡¯s totally worth my giving up of the presumptions regarding his discipleship.¡±

    Amidst his unconsciousness, Tang Wulin felt that he had fallen into a giant furnace. It was as if his body was continuously baked as the blood essence within his body burst forth. Even if it was just a dream, that scorching feeling tortured him until he wished he was dead.

    It was unclear how long had passed before the pain gradually subsided. Only then did he fall into a deep slumber.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    A series of knocks were heard on the door, and Tang Wulin managed to open his eyes. He felt sore and limp all over, without any energy to move his limbs. He said weakly, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Captain, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Tang Wulin sat upright abruptly when he heard that it was time to eat. Although his body was still filled with difort, his stomach was even more ufortable! A strong sense of hunger made him stand up immediately. As he made a beeline for the door, he noticed his naked body. Then, the memories ofst night¡¯s events resurfaced.

    He nced at the balcony, and the door was shut. Could it be that he had dreamed about what had happened? It was impossible! It was too real to be a dream.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. Give me a minute!¡±

    He quickly freshened himself up. Tang Wulin truly felt like he did not even have enough strength to even hold his toothbrush. His body was feeble and weak, and it was as if his bones had melted.

    He changed into some slightly more presentable clothes and pushed the door open to find hispanions already waiting outside.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± came Gu Yue¡¯s astonished voice.

    ¡°Yeah! Captain, why do you look so pale? Are you alright?¡± Xie Xie¡¯s expression was also one of shock.

    Tang Wulin looked terrible. Eyebags aside, his face was as pale as a paper, and he looked lifeless. Even his gaze was noticeably duller. This was leaps and bounds from his usual demeanor that was always in high spirits.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My cultivation didn¡¯t go down too well yesterday, so I¡¯m not in my best condition today. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m starving. Lizhi, can you give me a bun first?¡± Tang Wulin said as he moved closer to Xu Lizhi and extended an arm over his shoulder.

    When she saw that he was still filled with a desire to eat, Gu Yue¡¯s expression rxed a little.

    Xie Xie moved closer to Tang Wulin¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Captain, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re having trouble sleeping after seeing Gu Yue dancest night? It¡¯ll do your body harm if you fantasize too much about these male and female things.¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. He had an urge to toss this fellow into the ocean and give him a good soak but he truly did not have the strength. He could only re at him.

 Chapter 572 - Additional Nourishment

    <h4>Chapter 572: Additional Nourishment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡± Don¡¯t judge a meat bun by its folds! <sup>1</sup> ¡± Xu Lizhi chanted a spell and a Recovery Pork Bun was served to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin gulped down the Recovery Pork Bun swiftly. He continued to extend his hand toward Xu Lizhi. Before they arrived at the restaurant on the third floor, he had already eaten nearly twenty pork bns.

    The effects of the Recovery Pork Buns were extraordinary indeed. Tang Wulin¡¯s sicklyplexion had noticeably improved, and his face was also not as pale as before.

    The restaurant on the ship was veryrge. This was to amodate about a thousand guests at any one time. The various facilities wereplete, and it waspletely different from the buffet reception the day before, where they could not eat to their hearts¡¯ content.

    There were cold dishes, porridge, different kinds of eggs, and seafood served on every table.

    The others consciously picked a different table from Tang Wulin, because they knew that all the dishes on one table might not even be enough for him.

    It was still early, and although the food in the restaurant was already prepared, only a third of the participants were eating.

    Tang Wulin found a table in the corner and sat down. He reached out his hands and grabbed six eggs in front of him. He was about to chow down on them when a soft exmation of surprise reached his ears.

    ¡°Wulin? Why are you eating here alone?¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his head to look at the direction of the voice. Was that not Lin Yuhan?

    Lin Yuhan nced at the other Shrek Academy students at the next table, especially at Gu Yue. Then, she returned her gaze toward Tang Wulin. She could not help but show a little puzzlement in her eyes.

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Tang Wulin was famished. He had no spare time to exin the situation as he began to binge immediately.

    <i>At the next table.</i>

    ¡°Sister Yue,¡± Xu Xiaoyan pointed with her mouth as a signal to Gu Yue.

    Naturally, Gu Yue had seen Lin Yuhan. A contemtive smile showed on her face, but she showed no intention of going over to that table.

    <i>Ten minutester...</i>

    ¡°Y-you can really eat,¡± Lin Yuhan stared with her mouth agape at Tang Wulin sitting in front of her, eating like a whirlwind that could scatter wisps of cloud beside him. If she had to describe him with a phrase, describing him as a whirlwind that scattered wisps of clouds was most fitting. His eating posture was not something that was mildly presentable. A table full of dishes had been swept two-thirds clean in no time.

    ¡°Mm mmm,¡± Tang Wulin did not even have time to spare to speak as he continued to gobble down the food. He noticed the weakness he felt would be less pronounced as he put more food inside his stomach. Indeed, he needed to eat to replenish his blood essence! Unfortunately, the nutrition value of the food onboard the ship was limited.

    Lin Yuhan gulped. ¡°I¡¯ll go and have my meal then!¡±

    When she saw that Tang Wulin did not have the time to entertain her in addition to the brand new impresion he had just made on her, Lin Yuhan left with swift footsteps.

    ¡°Was she scared off?¡± Xu Xiaoyan finally understood why Gu Yue did not go over to the other table. When Tang Wulin was eating, nothing could take the ce in his eyes except for food. It was absolutely meaningless to attempt tomunicate with him at a moment like this.

    ¡°Eat this,¡± a deep voice sounded beside Tang Wulin, and a huge tray was shoved in front of him.

    On the metal tray, there were strips of dark bluish meat, and there were about twenty strips of them.

    Tang Wulin raised his head to look. Was the person whom had appeared beside him not Mu Ye?

    After he woke up this morning, his memories had also returned to him. He clearly knew that he was not dreaming aboutst night¡¯s events. He also understood the reason why Mu Ye had dragged him into the depths of the ocean.

    He had never been suspicious of the food which Mu Ye brought him, but today, he asked carefully, ¡°What is this?¡± The pain ofst night was still fresh in his memories. That feeling of being on the brink of death was not enjoyable at all!

    Mu Ye replied, ¡°It¡¯s the belly of a deep sea, thousand year tuna. It¡¯s the best kind of fish oil there is. I¡¯ve caught one in my stride yesterday. Count yourself lucky to enjoy these essences. I have more back in the kitchen, you can have these in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The dark blue colored fish flesh was obviously fresh, but they were not processed in any other way. From Tang Wulin¡¯s perspective, the taste should not be anything fancy.

    He stabbed a strip of fish with a fork and bit into it. The flesh was surprisingly slightly chewy, he needed to bite down hard to be able to even get a chunk off. However, what surprised Tang Wulin was that not only theck of a fishy taste, there was even a certain aroma after it was put into his mouth. He chewed on it slightly and as he swallowed, a gush of warmth slid into his belly. That warmth quickly surged toward his limbs and bones. It was afort that he could not describe.

    ¡®This...¡¯

    ¡®This is good stuff!¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes brightened up immediately. His body was currently very weak so exceptionally nourishing food was exactly what he needed. For a moment, he had no time to think about other matters as he immediately dug in and began eating.

    When he finished the tray of raw fish, Mu Ye returned holding anotherrge tray. There was a big fish head on the tray with a diameter of almost half a meter long. It was served with its neck and was roasted to a nice golden finish, causing theyer of oil covering its head to sizzle.

    Unlike the raw fish earlier, the aroma immediately spread out to its surroundings when it was served. It spread so far that many who were near his table turned and shifted their gazes toward him.

    Tang Wulin helped himself to the food. He grabbed arge fork and began eating wildly.

    The flesh of the fish and the fish neck had a special vor to them. The texture of the flesh was very firm and there was an aromatic, gtinousyer in the deeperyers of the flesh. At this moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach felt as if it was being burned by a me within him. His entire body was boiling hot, but it was a type offort that was difficult to put into words.

    ¡°Chef, what¡¯s he eating? Why don¡¯t we have it?¡± someone could not help but ask Mu Ye.

    Mu Ye said drily, ¡°He caught that fish himself and had us cook it. If you guys have any food ingredients, you can request for this service as well.¡±

    ¡®He caught the fish himself?¡¯

    ¡®How could he had caught a fish on this ship?¡¯

    Mu Ye left and did not wait for them to voice their questions.

    Tang Wulin merely used twenty minutes to turn the big fish head into a pile of bones. He was as skilled as a butcher dismembering an ox.

    After he finished eating, he felt like his entire body was filled with energy. There was a faint tickling sensation between his bones and muscles.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back early. Call me if anything happens,¡± Tang Wulin notified hispanions. Then, he turned around and went back to his own cabin room.

    The journey on the sea was far from over. They did not have anything special nned throughout the voyage so most of them just cultivated on their own.

    After he returned to the room, Tang Wulin nced at his noticeably reddened skin and immediatelyid down on the bed.

    His entire body was steaming with a warm sensation. It was truly toofortable. Without him noticing, he dozed off into a deep sleep.

    He had slept very soundly this time. All the pain he felt seemed to gradually disappear amidst that warm sensation. The blood essence in his body surged and flowed continuously inside his body as it changed and soaked into every corner of his body.

    On the surface of his skin, the golden patterns resurfaced. They appeared clearer than before. With his breathing, an obvious wave of blood essence emanated from his body.

    He slept until the evening and when Tang Wulin woke up from his slumber, the sun was already setting outside the window.

    He crawled out of his bed and rubbed his sleepy eyes. Tang Wulin instinctively stretched his back, quickly making a series of cracking sounds as if his entire body was limbered.

    The indescribablefortable sensation made him moan. The weakness in his limbs waspletely gone, and in its ce was a different feeling. that he had the energy but had nowhere to let it out. It was as if every single muscle of his body was filled with strength.

    He reopened his eyes after he had woken up and quickly opened the door to get out. Then, he knocked on Gu Yue¡¯s door which was just next to his.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Gu Yue opened the door. When she saw that he was in high spirits, her eyes could not help but brighten up. Although Tang Wulin¡¯splexion was ruddy, his body clearly exuded a rich aroma of sunlight. He was full of vigor.

    ¡°Mm. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Eating is all you think about. I tried calling you in the afternoon, but you were asleep like a dead pig. You won¡¯te to the door no matter what I tried. I jumped over from the balcony to check on you but when I saw that you were so soundly asleep, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to wake you up. What did you dost night? Why do you look so exhausted?¡±

    Tang Wulin had a wry smile as he shook his head. It was not really convenient for him to speak about Mu Ye, ¡°Maybe the cultivation here was too hard on me but I¡¯m fine now. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll grab some dinner.¡±

    Gu Yue was speechless.

    Mu Ye did not make an appearance at dinner. Tang Wulin noticed with shock that his appetite for dinner had diminished a great deal. He stopped after only eating seven or eight times more a normal person¡¯s portion.

    ¡®Could it be that the nutrition content in my body is too rich?¡¯ he thought.

    ¡°What¡¯re you guys up to after dinner?¡± Tang Wulin asked hispanions.

    Gu Yue replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to practice designing mechas.¡±

    Ye Xinn said, ¡°I¡¯ll continue crafting battle armors.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ll be loitering around.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan and Yuanen Yehui expressed their desire to return to their rooms to cultivate. On the other hand, Xie Xie wanted to cultivate in the ship¡¯s special cultivation venue.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll cultivate in my room as well.¡± He still had some uncertainties about the current condition of his body. Only by meditating and deeply feeling his own changes could he grasp the key to his altered body.

    Tang Wulin returned to his room but just as he was about to start meditating, the door to the balcony opened. Mu Ye walked into the room like a phantom without making a peep, and waved his big hands, causing a thin dark golden glow to envelop the entire room.

    ¡°You... What¡¯re you doing?¡± Tang Wulin looked at him in rm.

    Mu Ye replied, ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°Feel what?¡±

 Chapter 573 - Wanting To Live!

    <h4>Chapter 573: Wanting To Live!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Mu Ye spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°You¡¯re such an ungrateful youngd. You¡¯ve consumed the essence of a thousand year bluefin tuna and you still dare to ask me this? Do you know that even someone like me can¡¯t find these top-grade ingredients every time.¡±

    ¡°It tasted great! It was very nutritious.¡± Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Uncle chef, yesterday night you were...¡±

    Mu Ye exined, ¡°I was only testing the potential of your body. The facts prove that your potential is far better than what I had predicted. Your body feels lethargic this morning because it had been overloaded along with your bloodline yesterday. However, the cultivation of my sect is to bring the human body to its perfect form before stimting its potential to tap into its secrets. This, is our special cultivation method.¡±

    ¡°The cultivation method of the Body Sect?¡± Tang Wulin looked at him in astonishment.

    Mu Ye nodded. ¡°There are many cultivation methods in my sect. However, all methods lead to the same goal ¡ª bringing out the potential of one¡¯s body. Have you ever heard of the martial soul¡¯s second awakening?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard our teacher mention this in the academy. It¡¯s possible for a martial soul to awaken for the second time and produce change under certain conditions. The change can either be good or bad but the effects would be extremely obvious.¡±

    Mu Ye¡¯s mouth cracked into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t attend the academy for nothing. Then, you should also know how difficult it is for the martial soul¡¯s second awakening to happen. Historically, there are only certain ns with exceptionally profound inner secrets and martial souls passed down from ancient times that have a higher chance at a second awakening, is that right?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what we¡¯ve learned in the academy.¡±

    Pride shone in Mu Ye¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this, now. The second awakening can be controlled by men. The Body Sect has a method to stimte the martial soul¡¯s second awakening. To top it off, it¡¯ll definitely be a beneficial second awakening.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin was startled.

    He had some knowledge about the martial soul¡¯s second awakening. If a soul master¡¯s martial soul could be awakened for the second time, it would elevate his powers vastly. However, he had never heard that there was some special method to stimte the awakening, let alone a beneficial one. This was truly too valuable!

    If his Bluesilver Grass martial soul could be awakened for the second time...¡¯What would it be?¡¯ he wondered.

    ¡°Uncle Chef, are you serious?¡± Tang Wulin could not help asking.

    Mu Ye answered in an unpleasant tone, ¡°What do you mean Uncle Chef. Address me as your teacher!¡±

    ¡°Teacher?¡± Tang Wulin hastily replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t promised you that I¡¯d join the Body Sect! I¡¯m already a disciple of the Tang Sect.¡±

    Mu Ye exhaled a breath through his nose and spoke impatiently, ¡°Forget it, forget it! There is no need for you to cut ties with the Tang Sect anymore. I¡¯ll ept you into the Body Sect.¡± From his point of view, this was the bestpromise he could make.

    Tang Wulin replied weakly, ¡°However, as a part of the Tang Sect, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m allowed to join another sect without their approval, right.¡±

    Mu Ye widened his eyes to look at Tang Wulin. ¡°What did you just say?¡± He had alreadypromised so much, yet this little brat...

    Tang Wulin¡¯s tone sounded more determined. ¡°Yes, I cannot betray my sect. I¡¯m sorry Uncle Mu Ye. I¡¯m extremely appreciative of the value you¡¯ve put in me but I am already a part of the Tang Sect. That alone is the reason why...¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Like it or not, you¡¯ve already reaped the benefits of the Body Sect so, you¡¯re a disciple of the Body Sect.¡±

    Tang Wulin was about to refute him when his vision blurred. His throat was already being choked by Mu Ye and in the next moment, he felt as though he was treading on clouds.

    ¡®Oh no...not again?¡¯

    ¡°Plop!¡± Into the sea.

    Mu Ye pressed onto Tang Wulin as he directly dropped into the deep sea. His body sank rapidly while the water pressure increased exponentially.

    However, the situation today was clearly much betterpared to yesterday. This was because Tang Wulin had better mental preparation so his mood was vastly different. Moreover, he could clearly sense that his body¡¯s resistance to water pressure had apparently be stronger.

    Mu Ye pressed onto Tang Wulin as he rapidly sank into the deep sea as a pitch ck befell them once more.

    He experienced almost the exact process as yesterday. It was so overwhelming with pain that he hardly wished to live.

    When Tang Wulin finally managed to crawl out to the surface of the sea with great effort yesterday, he had greedily taken in gulps of air.

    Yet, he was much stronger than he was yesterday. At the very least, he did not lose his consciousness as he did before. The tremendous stress from the water pressure still made his entire body sore and weak.

    The thousand year tuna was certainly good enough. A warm current was coursing through his entire body at this moment, healing his physical being.

    Mu Ye who was dressed in a dark golden suit appeared before Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Uncle Mu Ye, we should go back, right?¡± Tang Wulin gave a forcedugh as he spoke.

    Mu Yu spoke dully, ¡°The biggest secret to the Body Sect is how we stimte the soul master intopleting his martial soul¡¯s second awakening. You already know this secret. We have to squeeze out a person¡¯s potential until it¡¯s perfect before we bring out new potential by putting that person under extreme stress. Since you insist on being unwilling to join the Body Sect... I¡¯m sorry, I can only murder you to prevent you from revealing our secrets.¡±

    Mu Ye¡¯s body shed past under Tang Wulin¡¯s fearful gaze, he choked his throat once again and pushed him into the deep sea.

    He sank into the deep sea once again as his physical ability that was slightly healed earlier disappeared rapidly. This time, Mu Ye seemed to be exceptionally determined to keep him in the sea. Tang Wulin¡¯s consciousness gradually blurred under an extremeck of oxygen and immense water pressure.

    When Mu Ye¡¯s grip loosened, a tiny remnant of his consciousness kicked in along with his survival instinct to allow him to attempt escaping with great effort.

    Clearly, this was even more extreme than yesterday. Soon, his vision gradually fell into darkness.

    ¡°Wake up,¡± a low voice echoed from every direction.

    Tang Wulin was astonished when he discovered that he had arrived in the spiritual word. Old Tang was suspended in the air close to him.

    ¡°Wake up,¡± Old Tang¡¯s voice echoed once again.

    ¡°Old Tang, what¡¯s happening to me?¡± Tang Wulin asked subconsciously.

    ¡°You¡¯ve entered a state of false death. The Body Sect¡¯s cultivation method is extremely useful in elevating your body¡¯s strength. Persistent willpower is the foundation to stimte one¡¯s potential. Never lose the will to live, no matter when! Only by doing so can you bring out all the potential within your body to light. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal in your body alone already has enough potential to exceed ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I also have to inform you that the first nineyers of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal arepletely different from thest nineyers. I¡¯m quite confident that you¡¯re capable of enduring the first nineyers provided you have enough heavenly treasures. However, the energy contained within thest nineyers is truly terrifying. You¡¯ll face more and more dangerous situations, ones that regard life and death at everyyer. Although the Body Sect¡¯s cultivation method may be cruel, it¡¯s a good method to brace the body and willpower. Keep holding on, and you might just survive when you break through the following Golden Dragon King seals.¡±

    Tang Wulin wanted to say something but his vision was still a blur. The strong sensation of suffocating and the agonizing pain reemerged as he regained a hint of his consciousness.

    ¡®Live! I want to live!¡¯

    He bit the tip of his tongue with great effort. His body that was already lost struggled as his arms iled about to push his body toward the surface of the sea once more.

    ¡®Live, I want to live!¡¯ he roared furiously in his heart. Slowly but surely, he managed to find shreds of strength that surged from his limbs and bones that managed to slowly push his body toward the surface of the sea.

    However, what Tang Wulin failed to see was that a red-colored figure had already soundlessly appeared behind him. It was Mu Ye¡¯s Divine Mecha. It had already determined that Tang Wulin¡¯s vital signs were about to disappear and was prepared to rescue him. However, it did not expect that he would regain his consciousness once more.

    Mu Ye was sharing data with his Divine Mecha. At this moment, his eyes were filled with astonishment as he stood on the surface of the sea. ¡®This young man¡¯s potential... It truly needs to be squeezed from his body with full force!¡¯

 Chapter 574 - Forty Nine Days

    <h4>Chapter 574: Forty Nine Days</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When Tang Wulin floated to the surface once more, he did not even have the strength to breathe. His entire body was ghastly pale like a dead fish, and he looked nothing like a human.

    A tube had been inserted in his throat as oxygen was gently pumped through it to assist his breathing and heal his body.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mind was nowpletely nk. He was only aware that he was alive despite what he had been through. Eventually, the darkness turned pitch ck after an unknown amount of time had passed.

    The weather that day was nothing out of the ordinary as sparkling starlight flickered in the sky, and the surging waves of waterpped against his body.

    Tang Wulin had finally regained his ability to breathe after a full hour. His body felt lighter, and he could hear the whooshing sound of the wind. However, his vision darkened as he fainted again.

    His final conscious thought was, ¡®So it turns out, Uncle Mu Ye was truly not trying to kill me.¡±

    On the next morning, the color of Tang Wulin¡¯s face was exactly the same as when he had just regained consciousness earlier. It was still extremely hideous.

    Mu Ye brought him a type of dark purple prawns from the deep sea that had pale purple flesh. They were extremely peculiar but Mu Ye did not send it to the cafeteria this time around. Instead, he brought it directly to the room for Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Were you ying a bloody trick on me?¡± Tang Wulin spoke to Mu Ye weakly.

    A smile shed past Mu Ye¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you wish to be a great man, you must suffer the bitterest of the bitters. You¡¯ll realize in the near future that the pain you¡¯ve suffered is worth it.¡±

    Tang Wulin gave a forcedugh. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m truly unable to join the Body Sect!¡±

    Mu Ye¡¯s expression changed as he pped Tang Wulin¡¯s head. ¡°You little brat, can you stop infuriating me? We can discuss the matter of joining my sectter. You can ask the Tang Sect about this when you¡¯re back on your feet. Meanwhile, you¡¯re going to be learning from me from now on. It is my own damn unfortunate luck. However, even if you didn¡¯t join my sect, can¡¯t you at least call me teacher?¡±

    This time Tang Wulin did not hesitate at all as he immediately called out respectfully, ¡°Teacher.¡±

    Mu Ye¡¯s expression instantly became pleasant. ¡°Alright. You¡¯ll need to spend more time meditating during the day after consuming this amethyst lobster. Try not to sleep. The healing effects of meditation are much better than sleeping. Moreover, you¡¯ll be able to sense the changes to your body more clearly.¡±

    He left after saying that, but he did not teach Tang Wulin any cultivation methods.

    Color returned to Tang Wulin¡¯s face after he ate the amethyst lobster for breakfast. The lobster did not carry heat but instead, it gave him a refreshing chillpared to the thousand year tuna. The chill seeped into his internal organs and made his entire body feel lighter.

    He returned to his room to cultivate after breakfast. This was the first time he meditated after the torture he went through.

    Perhaps it was due to the amethyst lobster¡¯s effect that Tang Wulin entered a meditative state quickly. Everything felt different.

    Tang Wulin was wondering about his cultivation base that had now broken through to rank-39. This meant that there was only one final step before rank-40. He had achieved this sooner than he had expected.

    It seemed like the process of squeezing out one¡¯s potential was not only helpful in cultivating the body but even in cultivating soul power! Of course, this was also closely rted to those delicacies he consumed that were like priceless heavenly treasures.

    There were number of changes to his body. Tang Wulin discovered earlier that there was now a faintyer of gold on his bones, muscles, internal organs, and blood after he continuously absorbed the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence. Additionally, he could clearly sense that theyer of gold was bing even more obvious, and he also discovered that his inner sight was growing in sensitivity. This was a clear sign that his spiritual power must have grown stronger as well.

    The tremendous agony brought along a multi-tiered elevation in his body, giving Tang Wulin a vague understanding of the Body Sect¡¯s cultivation method.

    It was already after dinner when Mu Ye approached again. Tang Wulin shivered subconsciously upon seeing him. ¡°Again?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Mu Ye spoke with a dull tone.

    Tang Wulin gave a forcedugh. ¡°Teacher, when can I rest for a day?¡± No one would wish for another attempt after experiencing the agony of being on the brink of death.

    Mu Ye answered, ¡°Roughly... it¡¯ll take forty-nine days before you¡¯ll be able to achieve considerable initial sess in your body. If your martial soul is stimted into the second awakening by then, we can change your cultivation method.¡±

    ¡°Forty-nine days...¡± Tang Wulin was staring at Mu Ye in bewilderment. ¡°Teacher, are you certain that this cultivation method won¡¯t kill somebody?¡±

    Mu Ye answered in a dull tone, ¡°In the history of the Body Sect, only about thirty percent of the disciples died under such a cultivation method.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Mu Ye looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°Not everyone is allowed to use such methods to trigger one¡¯s body. Otherwise, the Body Sect would¡¯ve conquered the entire realm of soul masters a long time ago. In reality, there are very few soul masters who¡¯re capable of using such methods to stimte one¡¯s potential. One¡¯s blood essence must be very powerful and have astonishing potential. I brought you into the deep sea on the first day to test the potential of your abilities. I would¡¯ve never continued if you didn¡¯t have any potentia.¡±

    The Body Sect was incapable of expanding because their cultivation methods were too extreme. It was so extreme such that a mishap could possibly cause someone to lose their life.

    That alone was reason enough for only a few people to take a liking to the Body Sect, and more so for those people to persevere. Powerful sects that had existed for over ten millennia were always facing the same problem of having less talented personnel. There were always people with astonishing talents amongst every generation of the Body Sect¡¯s powerhouses, but it was not amon phenomenon.

    ¡°Teacher...¡± Tang Wulin was about to ask him something when he was grabbed and lifted by Mu Ye before he was tossed into the deep sea again.

    Tang Wulin began his new life of torture just like that.

    Everybody else had a rather boring life on the ship. After all, not matter howrge was the ship was, it had limited entertainment facilities. It was not as entertaining after quite some time had passed. Most soul masters would spend most of their time meditating in their rooms because it was the most time-consuming activity.

    Only Tang Wulin had a life that was truly exciting.

    From the first day when he almost died after he dived into the deep sea for the first time, he had went from a depth of five hundred meters to a thousand meters by the sixth day, and he could still float onto the surface of the sea in the end.

    By the twentieth day, he could already dive two thousand meters into the sea and still came out alive. The deepest part of the ocean here was only two thousand meters at this point. Tang Wulin¡¯s stimted potential was impressive, seeing that he could sink into such depths and still came up alive despite struggling without any breathing apparatus.

    However, it was also very apparent that Mu Ye would never release him to seek perfection. There was no way to increase the depth of the sea. The new challenge Mu Ye gave Tang Wulin was that a ferocious thousand year oceanic soul beast would emerge before him after he sank two thousand meters to the bottom of the sea.

    He would have to float back to the surface while the oceanic soul beast gave chase to him.

    A thousand year soul beast was nothing worth a mention on thend. He could definitely kill the opponent in a few simple moves.

    However, this was in the middle of the sea! In a sea that was two thousand meters deep, water pressure and suffocation were his greatest enemies. He could not disy much of his power at all.

    He almost died in the sea when he faced the oceanic soul beast for the first time. This was because the enormous water pressure would squeeze the blood from his body once he was injured.

    Fortunately, the Golden Dragon Body¡¯s defense saved him. Tang Wulin burst out abruptly during a crucial moment and used Bluesiber Grass to bind the soul beast. He was pulled out from the sea a few hundred meters by the oceanic soul beast before he grabbed the opportunity to solve the problem by pping it with his Golden Dragon Dreadw.

    Ever since that day, the oceanic soul beasts that he faced became an infinite variation of strange things. He could not tell where Mu Ye found these soul beasts but they continued growing stronger as time passed.

    Tang Wulin was tortured into feeling so overwhelmed with grief that he wanted to die. He was afraid that he would have a mental breakdown if not for the support of arge number of highly-nutritious delicacies he consumed each day.

 Chapter 575

    <h4>Chapter 575: You¡¯ve Got To Be ying A Bloody Trick On Me, Teacher</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The entire journey from the Douluo Continent to the Star Luo Continent took about two and a half months¡¯ time. This could only be achieved by using the ocean liner¡¯s maximum speed.

    Dusk had arrived once more, and Tang Wulin¡¯s mental state had strengthened after eating. Since he could not flee, he would put all his efforts into surviving.

    ¡°Today is the forty-ninth day,¡± Mu Ye¡¯s voice echoed. Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit was shaken at the sound.

    He could clearly remember that Mu Ye had once told him that the first stage of cultivationsted forty-nine days.

    The forty-nine-day cultivation process did not feel long, for it was only a brief periodpared to the past ten years. Yet, he was brought to the verge of death on a daily basis within that short amount of time. Could he even describe it as ¡®passing a day as if it were a year¡¯?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body shrank, but he appeared even more muscr now. Of course, he could also clearly sense the change in his body when he was tormented by the pain.

    He was constantly pushing his potential to its limit with the extremely high water pressure and the continual struggle to survive. Then, he replenished himself with highly nutritious food the next day. During these forty-nine days, Tang Wulin felt that he had thoroughly remolded himself. When seen with his inner sight, the color of his bones, internal organs, and blood essence had turned from their initial pale golden hue to a bright gold. Moreover, Old Tang had already exined to him explicitly that he need not consume any more heaven and earth treasures once he had broken through the fifthyer of the Golden Dragon King seal. His body was strong enough to sustain itself now, and he could attempt to break through at any time that he wished to.

    Tang Wulin was highly motivated when he realized that he could save some money. However, he did not have the intention to try for the fifthyer right now, for once he broke through ayer he would need to be ready to take on the nextyer. He could wait a little while more and face it when he was fully prepared.

    Old Tang appeared again on the tenth day of Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation. He assured him confidently that this was the Body Sect¡¯s most extreme cultivation method, and that the technique of stimting one¡¯s potential on the brink of life and death would be highly effective for him. He just had to persevere.

    Tang Wulin gritted his teeth and endured for forty-eight days because of that.

    His soul power progressed fast in that time. Even his concentrated soul power had already increased to the peak of rank-39. After all, every tenth rank of one¡¯s soul power elevation was the most difficult to break through.

    This was thest day of his suffering in this ordeal!

    ¡°Today is going to be a hurdle for you. The time needed for the first stage of training cannot be calcted exactly. In other words, the forty-ninth day is just a standard benchmark. If your martial soul¡¯s second awakening is sessfully stimted today, then you would¡¯ve proven that you have adequate talent to join the Body Sect¡¯s elite. Otherwise, you¡¯ll need to begin another forty-nine days until you¡¯vepleted the second awakening.¡± Mu Ye¡¯s voice sounded very dull, but it felt like a thunderp in a blue sky to Tang Wulin¡¯s ears.

    ¡®So this is not the end yet?¡¯

    In reality, Mu Ye was feeling very strange in his heart. As the Body Sect¡¯s sect master, no one else in the world was more knowledgeable of the their cultivation method than he.

    Tang Wulin was unaware that he was not enduring the Body Sect¡¯s standard cultivation method for the past forty-nine days, but one that was many times more harrowing.

    The endurance of Tang Wulin¡¯s body had far exceeded Mu Ye¡¯s predictions, especially in the stimtion of his potential. Tang Wulin¡¯s condition had rarely been recorded appeared in the Body Sect¡¯s ancient archives. Moreover, those members of the Body Sect with simr situations from ages past went on to be Limit Douluos.

    Hence, Mu Ye had been testing him to the highest standards all along, and gave him the greatest challenges. Each time, he was only willing to stop after he was sure that Tang Wulin¡¯s body had been pushed to the edge.

    ording to the Body Sect¡¯s ancient records, if a person could endure such a cultivation method more than ten times, his second awakening should bepleted. The Body Sect¡¯s technique had a ny-five percent sess rate in stimting the martial soul¡¯s second awakening. In other words, it was highly possible for the second awakening of any martial soul, provided that the person could survive the highly hazardous process.

    After just one attempt, the majority of people would breakdown, either physically or mentally.

    That was why Mu Ye felt that Tang Wulin should havepleted the martial soul¡¯s second awakening earlier. Yet even now, there was still no sign of it after forty-eight attempts.

    This waspletely extraordinary! Generally, a martial soul capable of enduring such a cultivation method which also took a long time to awaken would be extremely powerful. The longer it took for the awakening, the stronger the martial soul. Yet forty-nine times of stimting the potential was the limit. Any martial soul that had yet to awaken after that would fall into the extremely rare five percent. This signified that Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul was entirely mundane without any gene from an ancient bloodline. No second awakening would be possible, so it would point out that that he was a Body Sect¡¯s disciple that could never achieve greatness.

    Regardless, Mu Ye refused to believe this. Tang Wulin was an elite student of Shrek Academy, and he even possessed a superhuman physique and willpower. It did not make any sense at all that he would fail toplete his martial soul¡¯s second awakening!

    Today was thest day. In reality, he was even more anxious than Tang Wulin. Mu Ye had prepared a great surprise for him today in order to ensure the sess of his awakening so he could stimte his body¡¯s potential further.

    ¡°Cough, cough. Teacher, will you please stop shaking my conviction!¡± Tang Wulin looked at Mu Ye out of frustration.

    Mu Ye walked in great strides to face him. He grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder with one hand and murmured, ¡°You must do as you have been, but it¡¯ll be slightly different. I won¡¯t be saving you today. I swear by the honor of a Title Douluo that I won¡¯t give you the slightest help even if you¡¯re facing a deadly crisis. You can only depend on yourself. Today is thest day and also your final appraisal. That is why you must live!¡±

    Tang Wulin had never seen Mu Ye speak in such somber tones before. In the next moment, his body had already soared high into the sky as he flew out of the room under Mu Ye¡¯s guidance.

    This time, Mu Ye flew at an exceptionally fast speed. Moreover, he did not drop Tang Wulin into the sea at once, but he flew for an hour until he was far away from the two ocean liners before he stopped.

    ¡°Live!¡± He murmured once again then released his grasp. Tang Wulin dropped down from the sky like a rock.

    With a thump, Tang Wulin fell into the ocean as the cold, surging seawater covered his face.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s ability to swim was vastly enhanced after he being tormented by the sea for so many days. He inhaled a deep breath at once to increase his body¡¯s oxygen levels. He was astonished to discover that Mu Ye did not intend to press him into the deep sea, but instead vanished in a sh.

    Tang Wulin was slightly confused as he soaked in the seawater. However, he still maintained the highest vignce in his heart. He was certain that the situation that he was about to face today would be more difficult than before based on Mu Ye¡¯s solemnity.

    It was useless for him dwell on it further. He could only focus his efforts on facing whatevery ahead.

    As time passed soaking in seawater, Tang Wulin still did not meet any unusual situations. He wondered if Teacher Mu Ye was merely testing his ability to survive at sea? He fiddled with his spatial ring. There was a lot of food in there, so he could at least float on the sea for another ten to fourteen days if he were to keep going. His life would not be at risk.

    There was nock of food or water in the sea, what wascking was bnced nutrition.

    The moon shone beautifully that night, and the scenery on the sea was tinted with a faint silver brilliance. All of a sudden, Tang Wulin could just make out the blurry image of a few pieces of silver scales at a distance.

    At first, there were only two or three, but soon, there were dozens.

    At the next moment, he saw Mu Ye¡¯s figure. Mu Ye¡¯s hands were waving toward nothing while his body was in the air. Faint green shadows were scattering down from the air and crashed into the sea with a loud bang.

    ¡®What is Teacher Mu Ye doing?¡¯

    Tang Wulin found out the answer very fast, because he had already clearly seen the origin of those silver scales.

    Those were not scales but instead, were individual shark fins piercing the water¡¯s surface.

    The fins cut through the water as they charged straight at Tang Wulin like pointed silver arrows.

    As fear registered on his face, he thought, ¡®This isn¡¯t just a shark... it¡¯s a school of sharks!¡¯

    Escape?

    Tang Wulin did not think of that at all. Although he was quite capable at swimming, it would be a foolish choice for him to race against sharks in the sea.

    He finally understood his test today. Was it for him to live? To live when he was attacked by a school of sharks. Without a doubt, these were definitely not ordinary sharks.

    ¡®This, this must be the Devilsoul Great White Shark that¡¯s said to be one of the oceanic soul beast¡¯s overlords in the legends of past!¡¯

    ¡®Teacher, you must be ying a bloody trick on me...¡¯

 Chapter 576 - Devil Soul Great White Shark

    <h4>Chapter 576: Devil Soul Great White Shark</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath as his eyes shed brilliantly. de after de of Bluesilver Grass surged out like a swarm of bees and rapidly spread outward from his body. The grass surrounded his body like seaweed, creating a dense barrier ten meters around him.

    Tang Wulin had a simple idea. No matter how ferocious the Devilsoul Great White Shark was, it had the same sensitivity to the smell of blood as an ordinary shark. Therefore, he could use his nt-attribute Bluesilver Grass topletely hide his scent so that the sharks would not attack him. He could possibly emerge from this entirely unscathed.

    The first shark was dashing forth just seven to eight meters in front of him. As Tang Wulin had expected, the Devilsoul Great White Shark did not notice him due to his own scent being masked by the faint odor of the Bluesilver Grass.

    This great white shark¡¯s length exceeded seven meters. Its entire body was like pure white jade, and it emitted intense waves of energy. Given its extremely fast swimming speed, it had at least a thousand years¡¯ worth of cultivation.

    The Devilsoul Great White Shark was almost peerless in the water. As long as they did not bump into any hyper oceanic soul beasts, they were the overlords of the sea.

    The first one charged past, then the second, third, and fourth one...

    Tang Wulin exhaled a breath of relief. He was trying his best to ensure his scent did not reach them. He held his breath and waited quietly.

    The temporary crisis was resolved, but would Teacher Mu Ye let him off so easily?

    Just as this thought crossed his mind, Mu Ye flew just above his head.

    ¡°Get ready.¡± Mu Ye¡¯s voice echoed in the sky.

    Tang Wulin raised his head and looked up subconsciously. He noticed Mu Ye was holding arge bottle in his hand. He unscrewed the cap and poured out its contents.

    A ssh of liquid rained down from the sky at once. The thick odor of blood scattered around Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Begin!¡± Mu Ye spoke with an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Tang Wulin screamed out in agony as he forced all the Bluesilver Grass downward. He was relying on the buoyancy of the nts in the water to lift up his body and get him airborne quickly.

    Numerous gigantic white figures pounced out from below and collided with one another. Waves swelled up as a violent energy fluctuation burst out from Tang Wulin¡¯s location.

    His face and head felt cold as the odor of blood wafted by once again. Tang Wulin was horrified when he saw Mu Ye tilt the bottle once again and pour out more of the strange blood. This time, itpletely covered his body.

    ¡®This is killing me!¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mental state was always calm when he was facing a crisis. He did not have the time to me anyone, and he understood Mu Ye¡¯s style very well. Mu Ye would never show him an ounce of sympathy no matter how hard he screamed.

    He parted his hands as he suddenly tore away the clothes on his body. This was not the time for him to worry about shame when his life was on the line.

    The fresh blood dropping from the sky had fallen straight onto him. There was now arge amount of blood on his body. Using the bloody clothes he had torn off, Tang Wulin formed two balls before he could fall, and he then threw them as far as he could in two directions. At the same time, he flung out a strand of Bluesilver Grass as he dashed straight towards Mu Ye. He managed to Bind Mu Ye¡¯s body with the Grass.

    He had to resort to every conceivable measure in order to survive.

    Mu Ye was slightly stunned. In his heart, he nodded in approval, but it was apparent that he would not be Bound by Tang Wulin. His body shed past and he was already in the air. He observed the situation that was taking ce below him quietly and attentively.

    Tang Wulin then immediately began to fall again. The two bundles of bloody clothes he had tossed out were quite effective. The strong odor of the blood lured a few Devilsoul Great White Sharks toward them, but there were still seven or eight sharks sticking their heads out of the water. With cold gazes, they watched as Tang Wulin fell from the sky.

    ¡°Roar!...¡± The roar of a roused dragon echoed from Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth abruptly, while three soul rings shimmered on his body simultaneously. His second soul ring glowed brightly as des of Bluesilver Grass rained downward. The grass enveloped all the great white sharks.

    Two of the sharks widened their mouths and fired two balls of white light.

    In an instant, the des of Bluesilver Grass exploded into pieces. A great white shark mmed its tail down, flinging its enormous body out of the sea. As it flew directly toward Yang Wulin, it widened its mouth to reveal its ghastly white teeth as sharp as knives.

    A de of golden Bluesilver Grass shot out andshed onto the flying Devilsoul Great White Shark¡¯s head with such force that its head was whipped to the side.

    Without a doubt, Tang Wulin¡¯s brute strength was on disy. In the next moment after the de of golden Bluesilver Grassshed onto the Devilsoul Great White Shark, it wiggled nimbly and Bound onto a tooth in the shark¡¯s widened mouth.

    Tang Wulin pulled with all his strength. His body moved horizontally towards it at once as he fell toward the shark¡¯s head.

    The three soul rings on his body switched over to two golden soul rings in an instant. Golden scales then covered his body.

    ¡°Puff!...¡± The Golden Dragon w sliced down brazenly and cut into this Devilsoul Great White Shark¡¯s head that had a thousand year¡¯s cultivation base. The w sank all the way into the head until his forearm was buried in it. At the same time, a brutal and ferocious expression shed in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes.

    He could not take any chances if he wanted to survive, and he could not have even the slightest doubt or show an ounce of mercy.

    With a sh of dark golden radiance on his right arm, this Devilsoul Great White Shark over six meters long suddenly fell apart in dozens of chunks. A foul wind and a rain of blood misted over the sky and spread out in all directions.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s right foot stepped onto thergest chunk of the shark¡¯s corpse. He used the momentum to bounce up and fly diagonally.

    After his Golden Dragon w stabbed into the shark¡¯s head, he made the choice to trigger the Duskgold Dreadw. He relied on the Duskgold Dreadw¡¯s terrifying impact force to dismember the shark.

    The Devilsoul Great White Sharks were extremely bloodthirsty. They unthinkingly pursued every form of flesh and blood, even that of their own kind. The education provided by Shrek Academy was proving vital at this moment.

    As he expected, the blood and flesh falling down from the sky attracted almost all of the sharks. Still soaring forward, Tang Wulin released the Bluesilver Grass once again. Dozens of desshed onto the water¡¯s surface to push his body and send him flying once again.

    He dove straight into the sea, avoiding the sharks at the surface.

    The seawater felt cold and refreshing. Tang Wulin rubbed his body and hair strenuously to wash away the smell of blood.

    The sharks were attracted to the odor, but they were leaving him alive for now given the much greater amount from the in shark¡¯s corpse.

    Tang Wulin used the opportunity to cleanse himself, as only once he was free of any trace of blood would he be able to escape the sharks.

    Otherwise, the Devilsoul Great White Shark¡¯s sense of smell could pick up his scent even if he was five kilometers away.

    After he had finished washing, Tang Wulin leaped up once again with the help of the Bluesilver Grass. He relied on the Grass¡¯ vines tosh against the surface of the sea and identify a direction that he could use to flee.

    Mu Ye¡¯s expression was unusual as his body was still suspended in the sky. He had finally witnessed the battle between Tang Wulin and oceanic soul beasts in the deep sea during the cultivation period. Those battles were deep in the sea, but without a doubt, Tang Wulin¡¯s fighting capacity on the water¡¯s surface exceeded his expectations. This youngd¡¯s adaptive andbat abilities, and also his level-headedness were the best of the chosen.

    No wonder he could be an influential personage in Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court. As expected, he was a little monster.

    However, if he was under the assumption that everything would end there, then he was gravely mistaken.

    The school of Devilsoul Great White Sharks gobbled up theirpanion¡¯s body at the far side. All of a sudden, one of the sharks with an exceptionally huge body and silver striations raised its head. The fin on its back shook once, and in the next moment, it suddenly sped up and swam in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    When it passed by the ce where Tang Wulin had cleansed himself, it slowed ever so slightly. Soon after, it sped up once again and dashed straight in the direction that Tang Wulin had fled. The rest of the sharks followed closely behind as they cut through the seawater leaving streaks of white waves.

 Chapter 577 - Battling the Shark King with Intelligence

    <h4>Chapter 577: Battling the Shark King with Intelligence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Mu Ye had a profound understanding of all sorts of soul beasts, as well as heaven and earth treasure-type food. The blood that he spilled over Tang Wulin was that of a Deep Sea Devil Whale. The Devilsoul Great White Shark and the Deep Sea Devil Whale were natural enemies, as both were the overlords of the sea.

    Comparing the two, the Deep Sea Devil Whales were stronger but were far less numerous than the Devilsoul Great White Sharks. The whale¡¯s blood had a special characteristic in that it was highly adhesive. Moreover, once it came into contact with a strong blood essence¡¯s fluctuation, it produced an even stronger smell.

    How could the Devilsoul Great White Shark not recognize its enemy¡¯s smell? Naturally, itunched an incessant pursuit.

    Tang Wulin leaped on the surface of the sea. He turned around to look asionally and found that those sharks were chasing after him at full speed. His face was filled with bitterness as the sharks were getting increasingly closer.

    How could he have known that the tricks Mu Yeid on him could not be washed away?!

    What should he do?

    At this moment, he was about to face a tough decision.

    Live! It was apparently useless attempting to flee. This was a vast sea, so there was truly nowhere to hide. If it was impossible to escape, then the only way to survive was to fight to the death! Only by killing all the Devilsoul Great White Sharks would he stand a chance.

    The sharks could still make a meal of him if he exhausted himself by running away. Besides, there was no way he could outrun the overlords of the sea!

    Violet light shed past his eyes. Everything appeared clearer following the release of the Purple Demon Eyes.

    There were forty-seven Devilsoul Great White Sharks, excluding the one he killed.

    The shark at the front was over ten meters long. There was silver light shimmering on its back. This could very possibly be a ten-thousand-year rank Devilsoul Great White Shark, so it posed the biggest threat to him.

    If he was on the ground, Tang Wulin would not necessarily mind even if there were dozens of thousand year soul beasts given his current cultivation base. But it was different with a ten-thousand-year soul beast. That was a creature that could truly threaten his life.

    So? He must live no matter what.

    Fight!

    Sharp light shed in his eyes. Tang Wulin took a deep breath and flung out his right arm as a streak of yellow radiance appeared behind his back in an instant. It was his yellow mecha.

    Up in the sky, Mu Ye had yet to react to the situation, so Tang Wulin seized the opportunity. He used the Bluesilver Grass that was striking at the surface of the sea to catapult himself into the yellow mecha.

    The mecha started glowing. With a burst of light behind its back, it immediately carried Tang Wulin away from the turmoil.

    The Devilsoul Great White Sharks below suddenly lost his scent so they slowed down immediately.

    However, it was also at this moment, a blood red figure blocked Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha in the sky.

    ¡°Let yourself out and jump down, or should I tear your mecha apart and toss you down?¡± Mu Ye was apparently not pleased by Tang Wulin¡¯s vition of the rules.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression did not change at all as he sat inside the mecha looking at the divine mecha in front of him. He had already anticipated this situation. He was in the yellow mecha for a specific purpose, and it also gave him a moment to rx.

    Within the mecha, he ate all the food that he had prepared in a few bites, then he spoke in feigned panic, ¡°I-I will jump myself. Don¡¯t ruin my mecha.¡±

    He was eating the heaven and earth treasure-type delicacies provided by Mu Ye which he had secretly stashed away. These delicacies were highly nutritious and could replenish his blood essence at once.

    This momentary buffer could improve the possibility of his sess in the battle to follow.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath as the yellow mecha¡¯s chest armor opened up. He jumped into the sea once again. After this temporary relief and the food he had eaten, a little of his physical strength was quickly restored. With another sh of yellow, the mecha was stored back inside his ring. Tang Wulin dropped straight into the water.

    He closed his eyes as golden scales emerged on his body. The atmosphere became calm and serene, as he could not keep from sinking into the depths.

    Just as Mu Ye observed, his fighting capacity on the water¡¯s surface far exceeded his ability below the sea.

    The Devilsoul Great White Sharks¡¯ sense of smell was exceptionally sharp. They immediately noticed his presence the moment he jumped into the sea. Their gigantic figures sped up abruptly and dashed in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    His eyes turned violet as the scales covered his entire body. Even though he waspletely submerged, Tang Wulin was still emitting a gush of bold aura that was hard to describe.

    The sharks were getting closer. Speckles of starlight glittered on Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand. His battle armor emerged soundlessly and covered his right hand and forearm. Powerful strength radiated through his entire body. A brutal gaze appeared in his eyes as he stayed suspended in the same spot and waited for the sharks¡¯ arrival.

    The sharks approached closer and closer, while the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark at the forefront was exuding a ferocious and malevolent aura from all over its body. It widened its mouth as it drew near and spat out a ball of white light. The ball was aimed directly at Tang Wulin.

    The soul beast¡¯s intelligence was already simr to a human as it had a ten-thousand-year cultivation base. It did not approach carelessly, choosing instead tounch a direct attack.

    Tang Wulin crossed his arms with his right arm held forth. He curled up his body so that he waspletely enveloped within the golden scales.

    He did not dodge or use any attacking tricks. He simply allowed himself to endure the full force of the attack.

    ¡°Boom!¡± When Tang Wulin was struck by the white light, he felt as if his body was about to dissolve instantly into a copsed water molecule. He was sted straight out of the water. His whole body shimmered with white light. Even though the Golden Dragon Body protected him, he was still bleeding profusely from the attack.

    Mu Ye who was watching the battle from the sky was startled as well.

    ¡®What is he doing? How is he capable of facing the ten-thousand-year soul beast¡¯s attack?¡¯ Mu Ye clenched his fist subconsciously. Of course, he would not allow Tang Wulin to die, yet this was the forty-ninth day which was also his final opportunity!

    He inhaled a deep breath and suppressed his urge to save Tang Wulin. He chose to put his faith in the boy. He believed that this intelligent yet tenacious youth would not do anything randomly.

    The ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark watched as Tang Wulin was sted away. Bloodthirsty radiance shed past its eyes at once. There were a few sharks on each side that leaped into the sky and widened their mouths as they rushed toward Tang Wulin.

    A low roar echoed as a powerful aura burst out from the ten-thousand-year shark¡¯s body. Waves surged out across the water¡¯s surface and sted away the few sharks that were heading for Tang Wulin. How could it let others take advantage of such a scrumptious meal?

    The ten-thousand-year shark soared high into the sky. When its body red up its speed was as fast as lightning. It sted out from the water almost in an instant and in a stroke, it reached Tang Wulin¡¯s face. It opened its gigantic mouth and readied to bite down on Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin seemed to be knocked unconscious by the blow earlier. His body was no longer curled up. He had been blown away and was dropping like a stone.

    While he was still unresponsive, the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark¡¯s gigantic mouth brazenly swallowed him up.

    Oh no!

    Even a Title Douluo like Mu Ye was toote to save him now. How did this happen? This was wrong! This did not conform to Tang Wulin¡¯s power at all. Even if he was no match for the ten-thousand-year soul beast, he should not have been killed without giving even the slightest struggle.

    This waspletely unexpected.

    ¡°Crack!¡± The ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark was extremely cunning. It did not swallow Tang Wulin whole but bit down at his waist.

    With teeth as sharp as knives, it would only need to cut this fellow who was emitting the Deep Sea Devil Whale¡¯s smell into two, and that would be the end of it.

    Its gigantic mouth closed. Mu Ye who was flying down from the sky had already shut his eyes subconsciously while his heart filled with murderous intent. All he could do now was kill all of these Devilsoul Great White Sharks to avenge Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Aaah!¡± An agonizing scream echoed in the next moment.

    Mu Ye who was already approaching the surface of the sea unwittingly opened his eyes, because that agonizing scream apparently did note from Tang Wulin!

    He opened his eyes just in time to witness Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body shimmering with a mirror-like glow. The golden scales covering him sparkled brilliantly. At this moment, half of his body was already swallowed by the shark. Moreover, it was his upper body. Only his legs were visible from outside.

    However, the scream actually came out from the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark¡¯s mouth. Its huge maw had only closed for a moment before it suddenly reopened, and fresh blood immediately came spurting out from its body.

    Tang Wulin was not cut in half by those sharp teeth. He seized the opportunity to curl up his body when the shark opened its mouth and then positioned himself inside the creature.

 Chapter 578 - Ten Thousand Year Soul Ring

    <h4>Chapter 578: Ten Thousand Year Soul Ring</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark dropped down from the sky and crashed loudly onto the ocean¡¯s surface, making a great ssh. Its humongous body twisted wildly. It wriggled continuously and produced countless waves. The violent energy wreaked havoc in the ocean. There were three or four-thousand year sharks nearby who had their bodies ripped apart by the force. The other sharks kept their distance as they eyed their leader with uncertain eyes.

    ¡°Puuu!¡± The color of blood suddenly dyed the seawater red. A huge slit opened on the back of the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark. A ck soul ring rose from its body as it gradually stopped struggling.

    A ten-thousand-year soul ring!

    Yes, a ten-thousand-year soul ring which had be a rarity in the world of Soul Masters. This also meant the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark was dead!

    A figure creeped out from the shark¡¯s back with some difficulty. It was covered in blood. The scales on his body flickered with a faint golden luster. He stood on the shark¡¯s back and released a long howl at the heavens.

    Mu Ye was bbergasted. He had never expected things would turn out like this. He was not shooting aimlessly, but he had taken out a ten-thousand tear soul beast just like that! Moreover, he took out the king of the seas, the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark.

    Naturally, it was impossible for Tang Wulin to stand up to a such a creature with his abilities. No matter which perspective one looked at, it was impossible.

    Tang Wulin himself had judged the situation from the beginning. Given the circumstances, he understood he did not stand much of a chance. If he wanted to defeat the Devilsoul Great White Shark, there was only one way, and he would have only one opportunity.

    He took the hit from the Devilsoul Great White Shark head on. Such a blow injured him gravely. Spitting out fresh blood was not an act he put on. However, with the Golden Dragon Body and his right arm battle armor, he managed to dissipate much of the force from the attack. Even so, that was only the shark¡¯s probing attack.

    With his body in the air, he had been a meal in the eyes of the shark pack. Just as Tang Wulin had predicted, the ten-thousand-year Great White Shark would never have allowed the other sharks to have such a tasty treat as he.

    That was why it came rushing toward him with its jaw opened wide. Whether it was a swallow or a bite, it was within Tang Wulin¡¯s n.

    He unleashed the Domineering Golden Dragon Body at thest moment.

    In the ocean, the Domineering Golden Dragon Body was actually weakened, because almost all the oceanic soul beasts¡¯ attacks were long-range. The Domineering Golden Dragon Body could only unleash its greatest power during close-range situations.

    That was why Tang Wulin had gambled. He was betting that the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark woulde and eat him. The gamble paid off!

    By giving the impression that he was weak, the shark saw him as an easy meal. The Domineering Golden Dragon Body also reacted as he had expected it to. It bore the brunt of the shark¡¯s terrifying bite.

    The defensive capabilities of Tang Wulin¡¯s body and the Golden Dragon Body were very strong. With his armor at the ready, his defensive abilities increased tremendously. Even the bite force of the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark could not break his body in two with just one bite.

    Naturally, the Duskgold Dreadw held nothing back as it shed at the shark¡¯s throat. No matter how strong a living organism was, their insides were always the weakest parts of their bodies. The ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark was no exception, and the results were just as expected.

    As he stood on the back of the shark, his bones screamed with pain as if all of them had dislocated. The instant that he was bitten, although the Domineering Golden Dragon Body had taken the blow, Tang Wulin¡¯s back still felt as if it had broken.

    Anyway, what did it matter? He was the one that survived. He could not help but release a long howl toward the heavens. The bloodline within his body was boiling and flowing wildly as it healed his wounds.

    Then Tang Wulin¡¯s voice stopped abruptly in the next instant. The Devilsoul Great White Shark pack had only stopped for a moment before they rushed toward him in a frenzy.

    This...

    This was different from an ordinary situation, was it not? The leader of the soul beasts had been killed, so why did the others not run away? Could it be that they were unafraid of death?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression was slightly stiff. The scene before his eyes seemed to be somewhat different from what he nned.

    The ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark which posed the biggest threat to him had been killed. The other sharks should have been running away the instant they had the chance. This was a natural instinct! However, the natural instincts of the Devilsoul Great White Sharks were obviously not the same as what he had imagined.

    What should he do?

    His face looked slightly sluggish. As he faced the thousand year Devilsoul Great White Sharks, he was truly stunned.

    He seemed to have taken out the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark with ease, but after taking such a powerful blow followed by such strenuous exertion, his stamina and soul power were greatly exhausted. His current strength was not even a third of his peak condition. Now he had to face an army of forty-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Sharks!

    Could he endure it? Without a doubt, the answer would be no.

    Mu Ye, who had flown back into the air revealed a smile as he gloated over Tang Wulin¡¯s misfortune. He said to himself, ¡°Silly brat, do you think this is onnd? The Devilsoul Great White Sharks¡¯ bloodlust is not something that should be taken lightly. In their eyes, all things are only food to increase their own strength, even if it¡¯s one of their own. The carcass of a ten-thousand Devilsoul Great White Shark is a huge temptation for them. How could they let go of such a treat? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re unaware of this natural instinct of theirs.¡±

    Tang Wulin truly did not know about this. He could not keep spacing out like this with the shark pack already nearing him.

    Balls of white light shot toward him from all directions. There was no way he could hide from them.

    Tang Wulin immediately reacted ordingly. He leaped and re-entered the back of the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark. Concurrently, he curled up his body.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Countless explosions sounded. The ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark¡¯s carcass waspletely torn to pieces. However, even if it was a carcass, it was still a being that had been cultivating for ten thousand years. Its defensive capabilities were still quite strong.

    Tang Wulin dropped directly into the water, however, the force of impact he experienced was limited.

    Therge group of thousand year sharks rushed forward like a swarm of bees. However, he quickly noticed that not all of them were charging toward him. Quite a number of the sharks headed toward the shattered carcasses.

    ¡®What the-? They¡¯re eating their own leader!¡¯ The usually gentle and polite Tang Wulin could not restrain himself from swearing in his heart. They truly were wild beasts!

    Tang Wulin finally understood the special characteristics of the Devilsoul Great White Sharks. He was not shocked, but he was pleased. If that was the case, then what he had to face was not the entire pack of thousand year Devilsoul Great White Sharks.

    He rapidly unleashed des of Bluesilver Grass. They sted downward and jettisoned him into the air. He could only survive if he stayed away from the area surrounding the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark¡¯s carcass.

    The Bluesilver Grass whipped the ocean¡¯s surface as it led him on a run toward a faraway direction. At that moment, the seawater was already the color of blood. The Bluesilver Grass released by Tang Wulin was also tainted with the fresh blood of the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark. The glittering and translucent blue color was oveid with the color of blood. Under the glow of the moonlight, it had a peculiar sense of beauty to it.

    A Devilsoul Great White Shark rushed upward from below as it chased after his body.

    Tang Wulinshed out with his right arm. A ball of dazzling silver light shot out from his hand and twined around the Bluesilver Grass. With a loud st, itnded a direct hit on the shark¡¯s head. The immense force mmed it right back under the water¡¯s surface. Tang Wulin pulled on the Bluesilver Grass and recalled his Spirit Refined Heavy Silver Hammer. At the same time, his body shivered. As he dropped toward the ocean, he tapped the water¡¯s surface with the tips of his toes. The vines whipped the ocean again and sent him flying.

    At that moment, a circle of strange-looking ripples suddenly rose from the ocean¡¯s surface. Shortly after, dozens of water columns shot skyward.

    When the ripple touched Tang Wulin, his body stiffened immediately. The blood within his body seemed to have rippled slightly with it. When his bloodline was affected, his body had naturally gone rigid. Even the scales released by the Golden Dragon Body were retracted.

 Chapter 579 - A Martial Soulâ€™s Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 579: A Martial Soul¡¯s Evolution</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    This was bad!

    That was what had just crossed Tang Wulin¡¯s mind had when an extremely powerful st from a water column shot his body skyward.

    The Devilsoul Great White Sharks were still the overlords of the oceans. That was not just a saying. What he had just experienced was the Devilsoul Wave which was released by thousands of the sharks at the same time.

    When they hunt in the water, the Devilsoul Wave could instantly render their prey unable to retaliate. Then, they would be easy pickings for the sharks.

    In truth, Tang Wulin had had a lucky escape. If the ten-thousand-year shark just now did not think that he was vulnerable after taking the blow from the first attack and simply shot him with a Devilsoul Wave like this, Tang Wulin would have already been brought to his knees.

    Of course, if that had been the case, Mu Ye would definitely have had the time toe rescue him.

    Tang Wulin spat out a mouthful of fresh blood after being struck. Though he was going through much pain to repress the damage he received from the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark, it had erupted once again.

    His guts felt like they were on fire, but the wild surges of his blood essence could not be controlled. The fight for his life could not be avoided.

    A thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark that was a few centimetersrger than the others was already waiting for him down below. When it saw that Tang Wulin was falling from the sky, It leaped upward suddenly, opening its jaw wide. At the same time a Devilsoul Wave headed toward Tang Wulin, the shark rushed forth to swallow him.

    Tang Wulin gritted his teeth. He seized the brief window before the second Devilsoul Wave reached him. His Bluesilver Grass spiraled upward wildly, and a thickyer of vinespletely enveloped him.

    He could not utilize his bloodline. All he could rely on now was his own martial soul.

    When the wave reached him, Tang Wulin¡¯s body stiffened once more, but the Bluesilver Grass had formed a strong barrier around his body and transformed him into a big blue cocoon. Tang Wulin¡¯s only hope now was that one bite would not be enough to kill him. As long as he had the chance to take a breath and regain control of his bloodline, he could survive this attack.

    ¡°Puhhh!¡± The shark chomped down on the cocoon.

    Its terrifying bite force brought with it an immense crushing strength. The outeryer of the Bluesilver Grass broke under the pressure. Every de of the Bluesilver Grass flickered with a dazzling blue light. However, in essence, they were still Bluesilver Grass. In the end, they could not truly guard against the sharp teeth of the Devilsoul Great White Shark.

    Sharp teeth were a shark¡¯s most terrifying weapon, and the Devilsoul Great White Sharks were no different.

    Tang Wulin could clearly hear all of his bones cracking under the terrifying bite force. His surging bloodline had quieted down, as the shark¡¯s bite was squeezing his body which resulted in his bloodline being blocked.

    The immense pressure made Tang Wulin feel like his blood essence had rushed to his brain. His body flushed an abnormal red.

    Surprisingly, the full strength bite of the thousand-year great white shark did not shatter the prey within its jaw. This infuriated it. It opened its huge jaws again and mped down forcefully.

    This time, Tang Wulin could not bear it no matter what he did.

    Mu Ye sighed. He was already beside the Devilsoul Great White Shark. He raised his right fist and swung it toward the shark¡¯s head.

    But right at that moment, he suddenly saw rays of dazzling blue and gold light shining from the Bluesilver Grass enveloping Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    This youngd had a backup n?

    Mu Ye hesitated instantly. This was the final opportunity. As long as there was a chance, he would not interfere. If this ordeal were to end without any progress, it would signify that Tang Wulin could not truly be a member of the Body Sect, and he could not obtain their powers.

    ¡°Puhhh!¡± The Devilsoul Great White Shark closed its mouth.

    However, it did not shatter all the Bluesilver Grass as it had expected to. The shining blue-gold light suddenly became extremely intense, lighting up the water¡¯s surface.

    The thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark¡¯s body seemed to have gone stiff for a second. Shortly afterward, Mu Ye saw des of Bluesilver Grass growing wildly from within the cocoon. They swiftly burrowed into the shark¡¯s body and quickly shot outward. An unfathomable aura poured from the cocoon.

    This was an extremely rich life force. Even in this ocean, it was so substantial that it seemed to be manifesting physically.

    The des of Bluesilver Grass tunneled into the ocean and the seawater rippled. The color of blood in the water quickly faded away, and it regained its clear appearance. The blue-gold glow released from the Bluesilver Grass even made the ocean shine brilliantly.

    The cocoon broke free of the thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark¡¯s enormous jaw. The shark was pushed mercilessly by the des of Bluesilver Grass until it flew away, though it was not badly injured.

    From being horizontal, the blue-gold cocoon raised itself upright. Circles of Bluesilver Grass glowing blue expanded outward.

    The reason was unclear, but amidst this wave of rich life force and the still-expanding circles glowing blue and gold, the frenzied Devilsoul Great White Sharks had all calmed down. They were no longer wild, nor did they lust for blood. All of them raised their heads and looked at the cocoon as it slowly rose and released more and more blue-gold vines.

    Sess! Mu Ye was overjoyed. For such a strange phenomenon to ur on a three-ringed Soul Elder, it could only have meant one thing, and it was that his martial soul would be awakened for the second time. In the face of a life and death crisis on the forty-ninth day of hardening himself, he was finally about to awaken.

    Even with Mu Ye¡¯s cultivation base and experience, his heartbeat was still elerating. Awakening on the forty-ninth day? What could this mean? It meant that the bloodline concealed within his body was extremely powerful, so powerful that it was difficult to even imagine.

    What was it? What could it really be?

    The blue and gold glow of the expanding Bluesilver Grass vines brightened. The blue color was the original hue of the Bluesilver Grass, whereas the golden color was the leaf veins which were inside it. The glow intensified as the light from the veins grew stronger.

    These Bluesilver Grass vines increased in girth at a noticeable pace, and the leaf veins inside them appeared more clearly. An unusual change started to happen. Among the leaf veins, golden patterns gathered in the center, and within their dazzling glow, an extraordinary transformation was taking ce.

    The surface of the Bluesilver Grass vines seemed to have blossomed. Chunks of clear blue scales rose from their surfaces. The shapes of the scales were perfect diamonds.

    What could be the second martial soul¡¯s awakening that was hidden in the Bluesilver Grass? Was it the legendary Bluesilver Emperor?

    Mu Ye¡¯s breathing started to be slightly ragged. In all of human history, there was only one record of a martial soul awakening from Bluesilver Grass to Bluesilver Emperor. However, that single urrence had survived in the Douluo Continent¡¯s memories for twenty thousand years.

    This was because that person was the one who had once led the human Soul Masters to rebel against the Martial Soul Hall. That proud son of heaven who eventually defeated the Matriarch of the Martial Soul Hall who had already turned into a deity, Bi Bidong, the leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters, Tang Sect¡¯s founder, and the person who was known as the greatest Soul Master in the world of man, Thousand Hands Douluo, Tang San.

    Back then, he had a twin martial soul, and the main martial soul was the Bluesilver Grass. Then, with the improvement of his cultivation base, his martial soul eventually awakened for the second time and turned into the Bluesilver Emperor, whichid a solid foundation for him to finally turn into a god.

    If Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul also awakened to Bluesilver Emperor, what would it look like?

    At this moment, hot blood boiled within Mu Ye¡¯s heart.

    Given that it had not made an appearance in twenty thousand years, nobody knew just how powerful the Bluesilver Emperor martial soul would be or what special characteristics it would have.

    Now, the bearer was his own disciple. This was a glory that belonged to the Body Sect.

    It must be known that when the undefeatable Tang San roamed on the Continent, the Body Sect had not even been founded yet.

    The Bluesilver Grass was undergoing even greater changes, and the glow around it also grew in intensity. The cocoon opened up slowly and exposed Tang Wulin inside it.

    He was bare-chested as he hung in midair. His eyes were shut tight, and a bluish golden color appeared on his body. His whole body now looked like a part of the Bluesilver Grass. Behind him, an exceptionallyrge de of Bluesilver Grass was slowly blooming. Its tip opened up slowly, looking just like a giant tulip.

    A light of blue and gold descended from the sky. The vines slowly turned as thick as a human arm and the scales slowly solidified. The three purple soul rings on Tang Wulin¡¯s body sparkled. Under the shine of the blue-gold light, the color spread throughout his body.

    The leaf veins within the vines finally and progressivelypleted theirbination. It looked surprisingly like bones and resembled a spine.

    Blue vines, a golden spine, and blue-gold scales. This was the brand-new Bluesilver Grass, or to use the new name, Bluesilver Emperor!

    A faint golden glow started to appear on Tang Wulin¡¯s skin, slowly turning brighter. Scales started to emerge, and the strength of his aura was increasing.

    An invisible suction force came forth from his body. Nearby, the ck soul ring which had made its appearance moments ago suddenly shot toward him at lightning speed.

    Soul ring fusion?

    Had his cultivation base exceeded rank-40? In the process of his martial soul¡¯s second awakening, Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power finally broke through its limits and entered the realm of rank-40.

 Chapter 580 - Spirit Soul â€” Overlord Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 580: Spirit Soul ¡ª Overlord Dragon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He had brought Mu Ye too many surprises. Although Mu Ye was not sure if it was truly suitable for Tang Wulin to absorb the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark, naturally he would not stop the process. That was a ten-thousand-year soul ring, not a ten-thousand-year spirit soul. The fusion of soul rings would not affect a Soul Master¡¯s spiritual power. Was it not difficult for one to obtain a ten-thousand-year soul ring? Furthermore, this was something that he had killed himself and his body had absorbed it of its own ord. It should be beneficial to his body.

    As he looked on, the ck soul ring was already above Tang Wulin¡¯s head after shooting forth from afar and was descending gradually.

    Now that he had undergone his martial soul¡¯s second awakening, Mu Ye was not worried in the least that Tang Wulin could not absorb this ten-thousand-year soul ring. His body¡¯s strength was enduring, and his spiritual power was at least at the rank of Spirit Sea or it would have been impossible for him to undergo so many days of vigorous cultivation.

    It was a whole forty-nine days! Even for him, under the devil¡¯s training of the Body Sect¡¯s previous sect master, he hadpleted the second awakening of his martial soul on the twenty-eighth day. It was said that under the devil¡¯s training which stimted one¡¯s potential, the longer it went on, the amount of pain would increase, and it would be more terrifying.

    However, Tang Wulin had stoutly persevered for forty-nine days. Other than his great potential, his extremely indomitable willpower was also the reason he was able to do it. Otherwise, he would have copsed early on.

    What shocked Mu Ye throughout the training process was that although this child was in such pain, so much pain that he would have wished to die, as long as there was something to eat once he woke up, he would disy a contented expression after he had his fill. How powerful a heart he must have! He would try again on the second day. The more he was put down, the more valiantly he fought.

    Under normal circumstances, a person should have been progressively dejected after being trained this gruelingly. However, although he was not quite used to it during the first two days, after that he even seemed to be enjoying the entire ordeal. He did not feel any burden from all this. His body¡¯s regenerative abilities were also very strong, so he must have been supported by those heaven and earth treasures-type food. However, the premise was that he must be able to digest them first! In terms of eating, he was truly the most formidable person Mu Ye had ever seen.

    It should not have been a problem for him to absorb the ten-thousand-year soul ring with his body¡¯s qualities and spiritual will. That was something obvious. It was definitely something great to have a ten-thousand-year soul ring as a fourth soul ring as it wouldy a firm foundation for his uing improvements. The strength of the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark¡¯s body was also sufficient. The only thing he was unsure of was thepatibility with his martial soul.

    As Mu Ye observed, the ck soul ring had alreadye down from above Tang Wulin¡¯s head and was about to merge with him.

    Suddenly, an unexpected change urred.

    A deep roar suddenly came from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. That was definitely not his own voice. Then, a ball of light formed on top of his head and surprisingly blocked the descending ck soul ring.

    ¡®What was that?¡¯

    Mu Ye shifted his gaze toward it. He saw with a shock that a small illusory image had appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s head. A head that was proportionallyrger, thick and powerful legs, a pair of sharp ws, and a long tail.

    No matter how one looked at it, it appeared to be the Overlord Dragon, the primordial creature which only existed in legends!

    Mu Ye had known for quite some time now that Tang Wulin¡¯s first spirit soul was useless, but under his gradual nurturing and improving, he had named it Goldsong.

    ¡®But what was this small and exquisite Overlord Dragon?¡¯

    Then, something that shocked him even more urred. The image of the Overlord Dragon lifted its head and opened its mouth wide. It leaped upward and swallowed the ck soul ring in one swift movement.

    ¡®Did it eat a soul ring? What was this?¡¯ Even with Mu Ye¡¯s vast experience, he had never witnessed something like this before!

    The little Overlord Dragon smacked its lips, and then it released a roar skyward. It leaped up above Tang Wulin¡¯s head. As Mu Ye¡¯s stared at it with his mouth agape it increased in size. In an instant, it had turned into a giant shadow about sixty meters high. Its imposing and terrifying manner exploded abruptly. The pressure was so intense that the distant Devilsoul Great White Sharks fled into the depths of the ocean, for they dared not get close to him even by half a centimeter.

    Rays of dark golden haze came out from the body of the Overlord Dragon like threads. They then tunneled into Tang Wulin¡¯s body from all directions.

    The haze first swirled around the des of Bluesilver Grass, then, it slowly crept upward along the Grass until it finally reached Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    ¡°Roaarrrrr!¡± Another furious howl that dashed to the skies was heard. The voice of the Overlord Dragon was obviously filled with excitement.

    ¡®This...¡¯

    Mu Ye was astounded. He had never expected something like this to happen. ¡®Where did this illusory Overlord Dragon shadowe from?¡¯ It looked somewhat like a spirit soul, but he had never heard of a stored spirit soul on someone¡¯s body that could be absorbed only when the person achieved a breakthrough!

    The huge Overlord Dragon¡¯s figure gradually shrunk. Tang Wulin¡¯s bright blue Bluesilver Emperor vines had slowly taken on a darker hue and the bright blue had turned to a royal blue. Its color and luster became a deeper shade, and the veinwork which looked like a spine within it had also silently turned a dark golden color. It now appeared stronger than before.

    The Overlord Dragon spirit soul. It was truly the Overlord Dragon spirit soul! A weak martial soul such as the Bluesilver Grass fusing with the Overlord Dragon spirit soul was not a situation which anybody would have ever imagined!

    No, the martial soul of the current Tang Wulin was not the Bluesilver Grass any longer, it was now the Bluesilver Emperor. He reckoned that only the Bluesilver Emperor was able to endure such a powerful spirit soul. The only thing unknown to him was what the first soul skill this Overlord Dragon spirit soul would give to Tang Wulin¡¯s Blue Emperor martial soul would be.

    That was a pity. Did he not have bloodline soul skills as well? It would have been incredible if the Overlord Dragon had merged into his bloodline. That was a being that could be on par with an actual dragon! It was the unyielding spirit soul of the legends. Why did the unyielding one choose him? Mu Ye was more happy than shocked. He was even more convinced that his disregarding of his status and epting Tang Wulin as a disciple no matter the cost was the correct choice.

    The ck soul ring slowly rose from beneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet. With that, his imposing manner rose once more. After going through so much, he finally became the final member of his team to reach the rank of a four-ringed Soul Ancestor.

    His aura intensified, and the Bluesilver Emperor vines pped the water¡¯s surface gently. The vines which had attained the girth of a human¡¯s arm gradually increased in thickness after fusing with the fourth soul ring. In no time, they were already as thick as thighs.

    The bulking up of his martial soul was undoubtedly the sign of his own improvement. Bluesilver Emperor and the Overlord Dragon, these would have originally been ipatible. However, under the neutralizing influence of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King bloodline, they had fused into one.

    Mu Ye gasped inwardly in his heart. From this moment on, he reckoned that nobody would ever call Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul weak anymore. It seemed like his fourth soul ring had the ability to greatly enhance his own martial soul.

    The rays of light gradually faded. Tang Wulin opened his eyes slowly, and the instant he did, a look as cold as ice shed across them.

    Because Mu Ye had been keeping a close eye on him, he realized with shock that when Tang Wulin opened his eyes, his eyes had vertical slit pupils that gleamed coldly and were full of bloodlust. However, this condition of his had onlysted for a brief moment before he returned to normal. His eyes slowly turned clear and bright.

    That must have been a special change brought about by the fusing with the Overlord Dragon spirit soul. It was fine as long as he had recovered.

    Tang Wulin could always tell what changes had urred to his body. Currently, he only felt that he was filled with an unprecedented feeling of strength. This was especially true for his Bluesilver Grass. They were no longer the weak des of grass and vines. Every de of Bluesilver Grass was like an extension of his body, and they now possessed the same powerful strength he had.

    He finally understood where the Overlord Dragon which had disappeared that day went. Surprisingly, it had turned into a spirit soul and hidden within his body. It fused with his body of its own ord only after he had broken through to the rank of four rings.

 Chapter 581 - Second Awakening, Complete!

    <h4>Chapter 581: Second Awakening, Complete!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Overlord Dragon changed more than his soul ring and martial soul. There was currently a forceful surge of blood essence within Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It was so extreme that even without his control, the vigorous blood essence was alreadyshing against the fifth Golden Dragon King seal inside his body.

    Tang Wulin was fully conscious now. He desperately tried to calm his blood essence down, but the fifth seal had obviously loosened. There was no need to ask Old Tang, as Tang Wulin could feel it himself. After the forty-nine days of tempering himself, along withrge helpings of oceanic soul beast essence and meat, he could have broken the fifth seal any time he wanted.

    With the progression of his cultivation base to four rings, his overall strength had taken another leap forward. Especially noteworthy was the second awakening of his Bluesilver Grass martial soul. This was a magnificent development he had never expected!

    Until this moment, the strength of the Golden Dragon King bloodline had been his greatest weapon. Compared to that, his martial soul seemed much weaker. However, Tang Wulin could already feel the power after the new enhancement to his Bluesilver Grass, turning it into the Bluesilver Emperor.

    If he had to face the pack of Devilsoul Great White Sharks again, he was now confident of utterly smashing them to pieces.

    Four rings meant that he had also risen to a rank-6 cksmith as well, and it signified that he had attained the inner foundation to be a one-word battle armor master.

    The ten-thousand-year Overlord Dragon spirit soul meant that he did not need to look for another spirit soul even if he cultivated to six rings or seven rings in the future.

    He had finally taken this step! It was not easy. It was said that cultivating one¡¯s soul power bes even more difficult after rank-40, but after taking this great step forward, his martial soul had evolved for a second time. At least his cultivation speed would not be any slower than hispanions. He was only fifteen years old now, so he had plenty of time.

    He moved his thoughts and the Bluesilver Grass vines waved silently. They floated on the surface of the ocean with their erged size and supported Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    ¡°Teacher.¡± Tang Wulin looked toward Mu Ye.

    Mu Ye said with relief, ¡°You¡¯ve finallypleted the second awakening. How do you feel?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I feel amazing! I think this can be seen as my luck after all the hardships, right?¡±

    Mu Ye nodded. ¡°For you, the toughest days are now over. Your uing training will be somewhat easier.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. ¡°Teacher, you see, I¡¯ve been at it for quite some time now. Shouldn¡¯t I be allowed to rest for a few days?¡±

    Mu Ye said in a deep voice, ¡°Achievement is founded upon diligence and wasted upon recklessness. How can you rest now? Hmm, I¡¯ll let you rest tonight.¡± As he said this, his body shed and in an instant, he stood beside Tang Wulin. Then, he grabbed him and leaped into the air.

    The Bluesilver Grass, which flickered with a dark golden luster, shrank and returned to Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The two of them chased after the ship.

    Early the next morning, when Tang Wulin regained consciousness from his meditation, the sky was only beginning to light up. He rushed to the balcony and faced the east as he awaited the arrival of the violet dawn.

    It was certainly different. His martial soul had evolved from Bluesilver Grass to Bluesilver Emperor. The speed of his soul power¡¯s improvements had increased noticeably. Even if the ocean was not suitable for the cultivation of a nt System martial soul, Tang Wulin still felt that his progress sped up at least threefold.

    Was this what it felt like to have a powerful martial soul? He had spent forty-nine days pacing back and forth at the edge of life and death to stimte his potential. Eventually, he awakened his Bluesilver Grass¡¯ ultimate source of strength, and that felt awesome!

    He was genuinely grateful to Mu Ye. Without Teacher Mu Ye, he would never have reached this level.

    After he finished training the Purple Demon Eyes, the sun had already risen above the ocean¡¯s surface and it bathed the two great ships in its golden glow.

    By now, they had already covered two-thirds of the journey. They were getting increasingly closer to the Star Luo Continent.

    These days, the official party frequently organized some exchange activities and got everyone involved. The members of the diplomatic corps from both sides also became more and more familiar with each other.

    He pushed his door open and was about to go knock on Gu Yue¡¯s door to invite her for breakfast when the door of the room diagonally opposite his opened. Xu Xiaoyan walked out from within.

    When she saw Tang Wulin, she was momentarily stunned. ¡°Captain, you...¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Xiaoyan? Why are you looking at me like that? Can¡¯t you recognize me anymore?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that! It¡¯s just that you look different somehow. How did you take such good care of your skin? You seem to be glowing, and your aura... I-It¡¯s frightening me a little.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. He instinctively retracted his aura. Only then did Xu Xiaoyan rx somewhat. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    Tang Wulin scratched his head. ¡°I had a breakthrough during my cultivationst night. I wasn¡¯t aware of myck of control over my own aura. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Indeed, he had not noticed it himself. After reaching four rings and fusing with the Overlord Dragon spirit soul, his aura had also virtually be a mixture of the Overlord Dragon¡¯s ferocity and the Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura.

    Although the Overlord Dragon was certainly fierce, it disyedplete submission when faced with the Golden Dragon King. However, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura itself had also taken on a new ferociousness under the Overlord Dragon¡¯s influence.

    Tang Wulin himself could not feel anything, but Xu Xiaoyan noticed the change immediately.

    ¡°Breakthrough? Captain, you¡¯re finally at rank 40 now?¡± Xu Xiaoyan covered her mouth and giggled.

    Tang Wulin coughed somewhat awkwardly. ¡°What do you mean ¡®finally¡¯? Am I really that slow?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan nodded immediately. She then let out a series of giggles which sounded like silver bells and ran away.

    They had their conversation outside. Tang Wulin had no need to knock. Gu Yue¡¯s door was already opened. The others were also out of their rooms.

    Gu Yue had heard them talking. She looked at Tang Wulin with shock. ¡°You¡¯ve broken through this quickly?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I have to work hard to match you guys¡¯ pace!¡±

    Ye Xinn had also walked out at this moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying a few times over the past few days and I can¡¯tplete the final coreponent no matter what. I¡¯m starting the process of crafting battle armor for all of you now. Captain, let¡¯s start with you. I¡¯ve made a right rerebrace and pauldron for you already. I want to finish at least one piece for you before I work on the others. Or should I craft aplete set for you first?¡±

    Tang Wulin thought about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with making one piece for each person. It¡¯s still useful for us to increase everyone¡¯s battle strengths and personal survival abilities. After all, we don¡¯t know what kind of situations we¡¯ll find ourselves in on the Star Luo Continent.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xinn did not say much. She merely nodded.

    At this moment, with a sudden, loud boom, the ship shook violently. Tang Wulin and the others hastily reached for something to hold onto for support in the corridor, and they managed to keep their bnce.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Tang Wulin asked with shock.

    Aside from Xu Xiaoyan who had run off earlier, all members from Shrek Academy¡¯s team were present.

    ¡°Everyone gather together. Let¡¯s go to my cabin first,¡± shouted Tang Wulin in a deep voice as he pulled his own room door open.

    ¡°Brumm!¡± Another violent boom sounded, shaking the ocean liner once more.

    Tang Wulin held the door open to allow hispanions to get into his room quickly. The cabin room was certainly safer than the corridor. That was because the room had a balcony, so they could make an exit at any moment. They had more options here.

    After everyone had gotten into his room, Tang Wulin quickly went to the balcony, grabbed the handrails and looked outward. When he stared at the scene before him, an expression of terror immediately showed on his face.

    The azure ocean had turned dark purple without anyone noticing. A giant water column dozens of meters wide shot forth from a faraway part of the ocean. It crashed violently into the activated Soul Barrier of the ship, creating ripples and rocking it violently.

    A purple ocean? What change had urred here?

    Just then, a figure descended from the sky andnded on the balcony. It was the sect master of the Body Sect, Mu Ye.

 Chapter 582 - Here Come the Avengers!

    <h4>Chapter 582: Here Come the Avengers!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The others looked shocked at when they saw Mu Ye. He said in a deep voice, ¡°A powerful oceanic soul beast hase to attack us. All of you, stay here and don¡¯t move. These waters are very dangerous.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was struck with fear. If Teacher Mu Ye, who had a divine mecha and a cultivation base of rank-94 was this serious, the oceanic soul beast that they were facing this time was not an ordinary soul beast!

    ¡°Teacher, what is it?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s use of the term astonished the others, but this was obviously not a good time to inquire about it.

    Mu Ye knitted his brows tightly. ¡°Looks like a huge pack of Devilsoul Great White Sharks. A very huge pack of Devilsoul Great White Sharks. There¡¯s a kingly figure that¡¯s leading the pack with a cultivation base of a hundred thousand years. There are also other powerful oceanic soul beasts apanying them.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart stirred. He turned to look toward Mu Ye. The edge of Mu Ye¡¯s lips twitched. He said nothing, but his expression had clearly told Tang Wulin that the arrival of these powerful oceanic soul beasts was rted to the pack of Devilsoul Great White Sharks they had faced yesterday.

    A light shed on Mu Ye¡¯s hands, and white ceramic jar appeared in one. ¡°Eat this.¡±

    Tang Wulin opened it, and a salty, fishy smell was blown in their faces. Inside the jar was a golden-colored, grease-like substance.

    ¡°This was...¡±

    Mu Ye said, ¡°Fish oil from the ten-thousand-year Devilsoul Great White Shark¡¯s head. It¡¯s highly nourishing.¡±

    Tang Wulin coughed. He thought inwardly, ¡®I can¡¯t believe Teacher is still thinking about nourishment at a time like this, but I like it.¡¯

    He did not hold back. He raised his head and swallowed the deep-sea fish oil. In matters of its taste, it was nothing special. The smell of fish filled his nostrils. However, after it reached his throat, it immediately turned into a warm wave as it spread throughout his body. His brain was instantly clearer. It was aforting feeling that he could not put into words.

    Mu Ye spoke to himself, ¡°I never thought that there would be such a pack ofrge and powerful soul beasts in the deep sea. They even look powerful and hardy. The one that shot water at us must be the Deepsea Devil Whale. Judging by the power of its attack, it must have a cultivation base of at least a hundred-thousand years already. Deepsea Devil Whale King and the Devilsoul Great White Shark King... this is an impressive line-up!¡±

    Tang Wulin could almost be sure now that the oceanic soul beasts in front of their eyes were rted to them. However, Mu Ye did not seem to be the least bit interested. He even seemed to take pleasure in their misfortune.

    At that moment, numerous figures leaped into the sky from the two ocean liners and flew swiftly through the air.

    Three people flew out from the ship that Tang Wulin and the others were on, and another two persons flew out from the other ship.

    The five of them stood in midair. All of them gave off extremely strong auras. Among the five of them, the only person whom Tang Wulin recognized was none other than the Silver Moon Douluo, Elder Cai.

    At this moment, an ice cold figure appeared in front of Tang Wulin¡¯s balcony. It was Wu Zhangkong.

    Wu Zhangkong had noticed Mu Ye immediately after hended. His brows furrowed. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Mu Ye pointed at his own clothes. ¡°A chef.¡±

    A cold gleam shed across Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes. The icy aura immediately enveloped Mu Ye¡¯s body.

    Mu Ye smiled drily. He did not release his aura. He let the icy coldness released by Wu Zhangkong cover him, but he acted as if nothing was happening. He was not affected in the least.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s gaze focused. Just when he was about to take another step forward to take action, Tang Wulin hastily said, ¡°Teacher Wu, please don¡¯t attack. He¡¯s my teacher as well.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong was momentarily stunned. Hended on the balcony. The balcony was not that big to begin with, and now that everyone was there, it felt a bit cramped.

    He looked at Mu Ye, then at Tang Wulin. ¡°Where¡¯s Xu Xiaoyan?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°She must have gone to have her breakfast.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said in a deep voice, ¡°Go get her ande back here. Things don¡¯t look good. Arge number of oceanic soul beasts have already surrounded our ship, and they¡¯re not short on experts. In the middle of this ocean, the amplification of their strength will be very powerful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Yue Zhengyu offered his services. He turned around and dashed out of the room.

    Just then, from far away on the sea, another giant water column was sting toward their ship.

    In midair, a red-haired elder grunted coldly. His body shed and appeared in front of the water column. His right hand struck out against air. A ball of powerful red light shed and collided with the water column.

    The water column shattered. The red-haired elder grunted again and retreated with a sh.

    At the same time, a thought that struck fear into all of them came from the depths of the ocean. ¡°Humans, you¡¯ve taken the liberty of passing over our domain and killed my kin. Surrender the murderer to me or else I¡¯ll let all of you bury yourselves here.¡±

    This was not a voice. It was sent telepathically. However, even all the people within the ship¡¯s protective barrier could clearly hear what had been said.

    An enormous figure slowly floated out of the ocean¡¯s surface. Its silvery white back was like a small ind. Its gigantic dorsal fin stood erect like the edge of a de. It gave off a sharp chilliness. Not far away from it, anotherrger, dark purplish figure appeared. It looked to be at least hundreds of meters long.

    When the two of them appeared, a powerful aura burst forth immediately. From the ocean, more and more terrifying creatures started floating up to the surface.

    The bulk of those frightened beasts were Devilsoul Great White Sharks and Deep Sea Devil Whales. Thebination of the two ns appeared to number in the thousands. A horrifying aura fell upon the ocean, and it was filled with oppression.

    Elder Cai said in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯re only passing through. We did not kill your nsmen. If you insist on not letting us pass, don¡¯t me us for not being merciful. Do you think that with only two hundred-thousand-year soul beasts, you can stop us? Among us humans, we were never short of those that would want a hundred-thousand-year soul ring.¡±

    After she said this, the aura of the Devilsoul Great White Shark King and the Deep Sea Devil Whale King immediately be roused.

    The conflict between humans and soul beasts had long passed the point of reconciliation. The terrestrial soul beasts were virtually extinct. With the advancement of Spirit Pagoda¡¯s techniques in creating spirit souls, the habitats of the soul beasts werepressed even further. Oceanic soul beasts also rarely had the courage to go near the shore. Only the deep sea could be seen as something of a paradise for oceanic soul beasts.

    Shrek Academy has always been a supporter of peace between humans and soul beasts, but Elder Cai had a strong personality. When she was faced with arge number of soul beasts blocking her way, naturally, she would hold nothing back. Even if someone on the ship had killed a soul beast, it was impossible for her to make a concession.

    ¡°Roarrr!¡± a deep roar sounded. Shortly after, another thick water column shot forth and headed straight toward Elder Cai.

    Elder Cai grunted coldly and pointed at the sky with her right hand. A strange phenomenon urred. The entire sky darkened immediately, and a silver moon materialized out of thin air. The silvery white glow reached down from the sky and collided loudly with that huge water column, releasing a violent and loud roar.

    The water column copsed, but the silver moon did not budge from its position in the sky. A terrifying aura that seemed to have originated from the depths of hell burst forth from Elder Cai¡¯s body.

    Even the hearts of the human experts who hung in midair could not help but shudder, let alone the soul beasts in the deep sea.

    A Hyper Douluo!

    The aura emanating from Elder Cai¡¯s body was clearly the aura of a Hyper Douluo! Moreover, she had not even utilized her own battle armor yet. No wonder she had so much confidence just now.

    Soul rings appeared on Elder Cai¡¯s body. Three purple, three ck, and three red. The nine soul rings flickered.

    The originally clear skies began to darken, but the silver moon increased in its brilliance. Elder Cai just hung there, she seemed to have naturally turned into the core of the heavens and earth.

    When the members of the Star Luo Continent diplomatic corps saw this scene, they could not help but feel fear run down their spine. Was this the strength of an expert from the Douluo Continent¡¯s Shrek Academy?

    Shrek Academy was truly the gathering ce of the greatest experts on the continents.

    The Deep Sea Devil Whale King and the Devilsoul Great White Shark King seemed to have been silenced by Elder Cai¡¯s disy of strength. However, in the next moment, the purple colored ocean slowly turned a darker shade. In the middle of the ocean, whirlpools formed and quickly gathered together. They rolled toward the two ships.

    Faced with Elder Cai¡¯s threats, these powerful oceanic soul beasts chose to fight.

    Elder Cai¡¯s gaze focused. With a single stride into the air, she had already appeared above the Deep Sea Devil Whale King and the Devilsoul Great White Shark King. Under the illumination of the silver moon, glittering and translucent light spots appeared on her body.

    The other four experts were also of the rank of Title Douluo or rank-3 battle armor master. They released their respective battle armors.

    Elder Cai¡¯s battle armor was absolutely breathtaking. Rays of dazzling silver light arced outward from her body. They turned into circles of silvery light arcs and merged silently with her body. Her battle armor did not seem to be thick or heavy. Every piece was full of surprisingly beautiful patterns. A pair of titanic silver wings spread open behind her. When a silver headband that resembled a royal tiara dropped down, Elder Cai suddenly showed an amazing change.

    Her head of originally silver hair slowly turned green. Her wrinkled face regained its former tautness and instantly, she had transformed into ady of iparable beauty.

    Her full set of silver battle armor was set nicely against her body, emanating a sense of perfection. Her armor-d right hand held a staff, on top of which there was a silver disc engraved with magnificent patterns. The staff and the silver moon in the skyplemented each other.

 Chapter 583 - The Great Beast

    <h4>Chapter 583: The Great Beast</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Silver striations were shimmering with a translucent radiance on the magnificent silver battle armor. The entire sea seemed to have sunken under the irresistible force produced when her armor appeared.

    Mu Ye¡¯s eyes glowed ever so slightly as he heaved a sigh softly. ¡°The three-word battle armor. This is Shrek¡¯s three-word battle armor. It is most certainly unique!¡±

    Tang Wulin took a nce at his teacher in confusion. This was the first time he had ever witnessed Elder Cai¡¯s power. Elder Cai once targeted them so they understood that she was formidable, but this was still the first time they had ever seen Elder Cai unleash her full power. ¡®That terrifying and overbearing aura...

    The entire sea seemed to be enthralled by her. Her awesome valiance was enough to instill fear in the ocean.

    A Hyper Douluo with the addition of three-word battle armor meant this was someone who had achieved the level of a Limit Douluo.

    A seven-ringed Soul Sage with two-word battle armor had already achieved an ordinary Douluo¡¯s level, while an eight-ringed Soul Douluo with three-word battle armor could even achieve the level of a rank-95 Hyper Douluo. However, once one had be a Hyper Douluo, it was extremely difficult to reach new ranks at the same rate as before.

    A Title Douluo with three-word battle armor was only capable of reaching an equal footing with a rank-96 Hyper Douluo.

    As a Hyper Douluo with three-word battle armor, Elder Cai was strong enough to equal a rank-98 Hyper Douluo at the moment. She was already close to bing a rank-99 Limit Douluo. Once her battle armor was elevated to four-word, she would be capable of possessing powers at the highest level in the world.

    This was Elder Cai¡¯s inner secret. Let alone facing two ten-thousand year soul beasts, with her power that was equal to a rank-98 Hyper Douluo right now, she was capable of fighting a Great Beast with an even higher cultivation base.

    Which one of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion members in Shrek Academy was not a being at its pinnacle?

    ¡°I am giving all of you another chance to retreat now!¡± Elder Cai shouted in a low tone.

    ¡°Leave her to me.¡± Just then a peculiar voice echoed in the deep sea. Soon after, a figure suddenly soared into the sky in the distance.

    The sky in the distance suddenly turned a bright blue the moment he was airborne. To everyone¡¯s amazement, the sea erupted and engulfed the sky. Looking from the two ships, it felt as if the entire world waspletely covered.

    Seeing this, Elder Cai¡¯s expression changed for the very first time, and her gaze became stiff.

    Purple light shimmered in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. With great effort, he relied on the Purple Demon Eyes to see the human figure in the distance with great effort.

    Surprisingly, the creature was humanoid. However, only his upper body resembled a man, while his lower body was made of twelve octopus-like tentacles. He was suspended in midair as his aura blew forth rapidly and pushed toward Elder Cai¡¯s side.

    ¡°The Great Beast?¡± The words slipped from Mu Ye¡¯s mouth. His face was filled with astonishment.

    The so-called Great Beast was a Hyper Soul Beast with a cultivation base that exceeded twenty thousand years. There were once Ten Great Beasts on the Douluo Continent.

    The Ten Great Beasts stood tall on the Continent thousands of years ago. Some of the Beasts submitted to themand of a mighty warrior known as the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao, who once conquered the world brutally, while others were killed by him. The rest of the Great Beasts vanished without a trace afterward. The greatest among them was the Golden-Eyed ck Dragon King. It was known as the Beast God, with a cultivation base as high as eight hundred thousand years, and it was reputed to be the strongest of all at that time.

    ording to the legend, the Spirit Ice Douluo onceunched a great battle with this Beast God Golden-Eyed ck Dragon King before he became a god. He won the battle in the end, and the Beast God went into hiding. No one knew if it was alive or dead. Meanwhile, the Spirit Ice Douluo ascended into the God world.

    The sea¡¯s area was farrger than thend, so naturally, it was possible for Great Beasts to appear here.

    With a Great Beast and two ten-thousand year soul beasts, they were finally equipped with the power to threaten the fleet.

    The figure that soared into the sky transformed rapidly. Its body started expanding against the seawater behind its back. It only took a short while before it had transformed into an enormous octopus over a thousand meters in diameter. The sea became violent under the control of its tentacles, such that even Elder Cai¡¯s suppression was unable to match with it.

    ¡°Roar!...¡± the Deep Sea Devil Whale King gave out a furious roar. All the oceanic soul beasts immediately swarmed toward the two ocean liners. The attack had begun!

    Elder Cai¡¯s figure shed as she transformed into a stream of moonlight. She raised her staff high as the silver moon that was suspended in midair fired a huge beam of moonlight. It was reflected onto the silver te on the tip of the staff and rapidly formed into a fine needle-like silver light. It shot toward the enormous octopus in the distance.

    The colossal octopus waved its eight tentacles as countless speckles of violet light floated into the air and formed into ayers blocking Elder Cai¡¯s attack.

    As the two powerhouses from both parties shed, the two ships¡¯ offensive and defensive maneuvers had already begun on the other side.

    With deep roaring sounds, soul cannonballs shot out from the muzzles that had opened on the sides of the ships.

    These soul cannons were powered by the soul battery array that was filled with energy. It could even beunched directly through a soul master¡¯s soul power when necessary.

    Every soul cannon¡¯s attacking power was impressive. The strongest soul cannon could even be as damaging as a Title Douluo.

    For a while, the sea was sted such that it continuously echoed with the sound of explosions, while the oceanic soul beasts¡¯ attacks fell against the ships¡¯ protective shield and exploded into piercing rings.

    Fortunately, the two parties¡¯ diplomatic corps had been equipped with strong defenses and adequate soul energy for the safety of the trip. With great effort, they could still defend themselves against the encircling oceanic soul beasts, at least for the moment.

    The four masters in the air, each of whom owned at least three-word battle armor, were divided into two groups. Each group blocked the Deep Sea Devil Whale King and the Devil Soul Great White Shark King respectively. This was the limit of their abilities, as the sea was still the oceanic soul beasts¡¯ territory.

    In short while, it was already chaos.

    Tang Wulin nudged Mu Ye who was standing by his side. ¡°Teacher, are you...¡±

    Mu Ye acted as if he had nothing to do with this. He just stood there and watched the battle outside with no intention to participate at all.

    Wu Zhangkong squinted his eyes as he took one deep look at Mu Ye. His figure shed once and he had already arrived in the midair. Speckles of white light glowed as the Sky Ice Battle Armor emerged and quickly covered his body. The Skyfrost Sword appeared out of thin air. He was like a meteor as he dashed out of the ship¡¯s protective shield and into the sky.

    Wu Zhangkong was already a seven-ringed Soul Sage, and he was close to possessing the power of a Title Douluo with the addition of his two-word battle armor. Moreover, he was Wu Zhangkong!

    A Devil Soul Great White Shark discovered him in the sea. The silver light on its back fin shimmered as a streak of light flew toward him at full force.

    The silver glow was akin to the sharp edge of a knife. It arrived before Wu Zhangkong at lightning speed.

    The Skyfrost Sword cut through it as a faint streak of shadow appeared out of thin air. Needles of fine frost ovepped and tore apart the silver light with ease. Soon after, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s entire battle armor glowed brightly with silver light. He descended from the sky and pounced directly into the sea.

    The soul rings on his body shimmered alternately as his seventh soul ring suddenly burst into light.

    A peculiar scene emerged. The Skyfrost Sword suddenly erged as Wu Zhangkong fused with the sword. A gush of sword¡¯s consciousness burst out.

    The colossal Skyfrost Sword over ten meters long descended from the sky. It was his seventh soul skill ¨C the martial soul avatar.

    The Skyfrost Sword was not aiming at any oceanic soul beast, but it dove directly into the sea before disappearing.

    ¡®What... what¡¯s Teacher Wu doing?¡¯ Tang Wulin and the rest were filled with confusion.

    At the next moment, they widened their eyes in amazement.

    The sea started freezing from the point that Wu Zhangkong had entered the water. Countless strands of frosty air soared into the sky as firm ice started spreading rapidly in all directions. The oceanic soul beasts were frozen rapidly in the ice.

    The solid ice spread at an incredible speed. In the blink of an eye, it had already spread out hundreds of meters. A great number of the oceanic soul beasts were frozen, taking off some of the pressure from the battle immediately.

 Chapter 584 - Enter the Battle

    <h4>Chapter 584: Enter the Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Mu Ye¡¯s gaze moved ever so slightly. ¡°He¡¯s using his martial soul avatar to freeze the sea and exerciseplete control. At least twenty oceanic soul beasts with cultivation bases of over ten thousand years are sealed within the ice. But why didn¡¯t he just kill them straight?¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡± The ship shook violently just then. The outer protective shield was already weakening.

    The oceanic soul beasts came in overwhelming numbers, and the two oceanic liners were mainly meant for long voyages and not for battle. Even though mechas were shooting one after another into the sky from the ships right now, the oceanic soul beasts still had the upper hand.

    Once the protective shield was shattered, the ships themselves would be under attack. If the ships¡¯ hulls took significant damage, it would possibly be a death sentence for all the passengers.

    ¡°Attention every Soul Master, attention every Soul Master. We¡¯re under attack by oceanic soul beasts. Requesting fellow Soul Masters to join the battle immediately and protect our ship. Please join the battle immediately to prevent damage to the ship¡¯s hull from the oceanic soul beasts¡¯ attack.¡±

    Tang Wulin nced at Mu Ye.

    Mu Ye smiled. ¡°Join if you want to. An opportunity as good as this is very rare.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked toward hispanions and spoke softly, ¡°Follow me.¡± He stepped forward as he spoke. He leaped up, put his right foot on the balcony¡¯s railing and thrust himself into the air, flying out the ship. A Bluesilver Grass vine wound anticlockwise around the railing. He descended from above and dropped toward the frozen surface Wu Zhangkong created.

    Gu Yue was the second one to take the leap. As she jumped, a circle of green soul rings bloomed and dropped onto herpanions to assist them by reducing their body weight.

    She stepped onto Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass and used it to slide down.

    Soon after, Ye Xinn, Yuanen Yehui, and Xie Xie followed behind. Only Xu Lizhi remained, looking ghastly pale. ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid of heights.¡±

    Mu Ye smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it after a few tries.¡±

    Before Xu Lizhi could react to the situation, Mu Ye had already grabbed the fat little boy and tossed him out.

    ¡°Wulin, catch him.¡±

    There was a sixty to seventy-meter drop from the balcony to the surface of the sea. Xu Lizhi was bawling loudly, having been suddenly thrown into free fall.

    Tang Wulin had just reached the ice floor at that moment. He turned around and realized that Xu Lizhi was falling from the sky. Bluesilver Grass vines rapidly spread out.

    His Bluesilver Grass was manifesting with the thickness of an arm. The Grass formed arge in the sky and Xu Lizhi dropped down from above into it. After he bounced once the momentum had dissipated.

    Before his martial soul¡¯s second awakening, it would be quite problematic for his Bluesilver Grass to endure such powerful velocity. But, it was different now. After the Bluesilver Grass evolved into the Bluesilver Emperor, its synchronization with Tang Wulin was vastly elevated. Now Tang Wulin¡¯s strength could be directly transmitted into the Bluesilver Grass.

    ¡°Be careful, everyone.¡± Bluesilver Grass vines emerged and wound around the waists of hispanions individually. The six of them stayed together as they ran in the direction of the ice¡¯s edge.

    Gu Yue¡¯s eyes shed as her Elemental Staff appeared out of thin air. Her staff waved to conjure up balls of blue me, sending them surging skyward and shielding the ships from the oceanic soul beasts¡¯ attacks.

    Even Tang Wulin could not tell how far her spiritual power had advanced. It was as if those fireballs had eyes as they continuously bloomed.

    ¡°Wait for us.¡± A voice echoed in the sky.

    They watched as Yue Zhengyu spread his wings and he carried Xu Xiaoyan down from the other side of the ship.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s arms were wrapped around Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s waist. Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s charming face was clearly blushing scarlet. The both of them touched the ground and joined theirpanions.

    Tang Wulin took a nce at them as the corner of his lips cracked into a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to attack the oceanic soul beasts ourselves. We only need to stop their attacks. The oceanic soul beasts will still be exhausting their soul power continuously in order tounch their soul skills. We¡¯ll use our own soul power and try our best to stop them from attacking the ships.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the crowd answered in unison.

    They couldunch their attacks more easily with the solid ice surface beneath their feet. However, given their own cultivation base, it would be suicide if they were to battle the oceanic soul beasts in the sea. At least a hundred of the oceanic soul beasts that encircled the two ships possessed a ten-thousand-year cultivation base. A portion of them was frozen by Wu Zhangkong, but there was still arge number of heavy hitters.

    They were not afraid to face one ten-thousand-year ranking soul beast, but they would undoubtedly perish if they were surrounded in the middle of the sea.

    ¡°Captain, protect me until I reach the edge. I¡¯ll be casting my spell there,¡± Xu Xiaoyan suddenly said to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart jerked once, and he understood what was she about to do. He was about to respond when Yue Zhengyu who was by her side spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll get you there safely.¡± The wings behind his back spread out as the Saint Sword appeared from thin air, and he ran toward the edge of the ice.

    Xu Xiaoyan followed behind him. Tang Wulin raised his hand once. Two vines wrapped around their waists in order to back them up whenever necessary.

    In the meantime, Gu Yue relied on her Elemental Staff tounch attacks on the sky, while Yuanen Yehui relied on her Air Cannon. With great effort, Ye Xinn cut out streaks of sword shes in the sky to stop the attacks that were closer to the surface of the sea. Xie Xie was at an idle end, on guard by hispanions¡¯ sides.

    Close-rangebat was not as effective as long-range attacks in the kind of battle they were fighting.

    At the same time, while Xie Xie was feeling frustrated, he looked toward Tang Wulin¡¯s direction. Tang Wulin was simrly unskilled in long-range attacks as well!

    However, he was staring in bewilderment at the scene that followed.

    A ck radiance shed once as Tang Wulinunched his fourth soul ring. Due to the pressure from arge number of oceanic soul beasts earlier, they did not notice that Tang Wulin¡¯s soul rings now numbered at four.

    There was an ethereal shadow that faintly appeared on top of Tang Wulin¡¯s head once his fourth soul ring began to glow. It was the spitting image of the Overlord Dragon.

    Gu Yue who was standing by his side looked at the shadow in surprise. Soon after, they noticed that the Bluesilver Grass released from Tang Wulin¡¯s body started growing wildly. The Bluesilver Grass vines shimmered with a dark golden gloss as the Grass turned thicker and longer at full speed.

    Bluesilver Grass vines dozens of meters in length waved through the air and dashed straight into the sky. The Grassshed out at the oceanic soul beasts¡¯ attacks, much to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    At least hundreds of vines swarmed out of Tang Wulin¡¯s body, akin to giant serpents covered in dragon scales and glistening with a dark golden gloss. The Grass reached for a projectile from the sea, pulverizing it into nothingness with terrifying strength and a powerful bearing.

    This was Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s fourth soul skill ¨C the Bluesilver Overlord Transformation!

    This was a general amplification soul skill that was effective on the rest of the three soul skills simultaneously. The Bluesilver Emperor finally revealed its power for the first time.

    Tang Wulin was feeling as if he had countless tentacles. The blood essence power surging through him poured into these tentacles and waved them around in the air as if they were part of his body. The scales that covered the vines shimmered every time oneshed onto the oceanic soul beasts¡¯ long-range attack. Not only was it capable of pulverizing the attack, but it would also dissolve a portion of the attack¡¯s energy.

    There were other Soul Masters who had also jumped off the ship, including the Royal Star Luo Academy¡¯s students.

    They could not help but see what was happening on Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    They were already staring in bewilderment from earlier as they witnessed the incredible scene taking ce before their eyes.

    ¡°Is...is he even human? What¡¯s his martial soul? Why are there so many gigantic dark-blue serpents? Can it be the Hydra?¡±

    ¡°His martial soul is not a beast. I think it¡¯s a nt-type martial soul, but I can¡¯t tell what it is. Perhaps it¡¯s the product of nt-type and beast martial soul¡¯s nuclear transformation? This is too terrifying! What sort of energy is that?! Look, that enormous ball of water is dissolved like nothing. This is an extremely powerful energy. He has four soul rings. That fourth soul ring is actually a ten-thousand-year level one. Oh dear! There¡¯s more...how much soul power will he be consuming to stop this barrage? How can he appear so rxed?¡±

    Was Tang Wulin rxed? He was not that rxed actually. For a short while, his Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s des managed to block a good deal of long-range attacks as they sted through the sky, but it was also exhausting him tremendously at the same time.

    However, he was not only relying on his soul power but also his blood essence power. The biggest advantage of the martial soul¡¯s second evolution was not that it elevated his cultivation base, but that itpletelybined his soul power and blood essence power. In other words, his martial soul possessed the power of the Golden Dragon King Bloodline, while the Golden Dragon King Bloodline was capable of borrowing his soul power. The two sidesplemented one another and finally united.

    In this way, Tang Wulin¡¯s fighting capability could endure for long periods. Moreover, there was also Xu Lizhi constantly stuffing steamed buns into his mouth by his side.

    One after anotherrge steamed meat bun was constantly stuffed into Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth. With this plus the Devil Soul Great White Shark¡¯s fish oil which he had consumed earlier, the blood essence in Tang Wulin¡¯s body at present was extremely exuberant. He could still hold on for a length of time.

    All the Soul Masters on the ocean liners had begun to join the battle.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s ice floor was extremely important. After all, the Soul Masters¡¯ battle formation would be affected if they were to stand on the ship as theyunched their attacks, but they could strike more easily on the ice surface. In addition, the solid ice was absolutely vital in immobilizing the ships.

 Chapter 585 - Mu Ye Enters the Battle

    <h4>Chapter 585: Mu Ye Enters the Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The members of the diplomatic corps that were chosen to represent both continents for the exchange program were all the best of their respective professions. On the Douluo Continent, the leaders of almost every field were Soul Masters because they possessed the strongest bodies, natural talents, and spiritual powers. With such a huge advantage, they were superior to ordinary people in any upation.

    Tang Wulin and hispanions were undertaking the task alone at their position. Their overall soul power only averaged around a cultivation base of four rings, but they came from Shrek Academy. With the addition of the enhancements granted by their battle armor and the powerful abilities of their martial souls, they were impressively effective.

    ¡°Captain, since when did you have four soul rings? Why¡¯s your martial soul so different from before?¡± Xu Lizhi asked curiously while he fed steamed buns to Tang Wulin.

    It was no joke. Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass was now worlds apart from what it had been! Every de of Bluesilver Grass was akin to a dragon. Not only was it capable of offense and defense, but it was also even filled with spiritual intelligence that it did not possess in the past.

    Each of the gigantic vines waved intimidatingly, and they also had an extremely wide range. He managed to block more oceanic soul beast attacks than anyone else in the group.

    Tang Wulin eximed, ¡°Naturally, it would be different now that I¡¯ve reached four soul rings. This is my fourth soul skill. It¡¯s called the Bluesilver Overlord Transformation. Is it cool?¡±

    ¡°Cool, hah-hah!¡± Xu Lizhi admired Tang Wulin¡¯s appetite the most. This youngd could hardly even open his mouth to speak when he ate.

    The scene was rather chaotic. In the distance, Elder Cai and the Great Beast that came from the depths were engaged in a fight on the most spectacr scale.

    The most terrifying part of an oceanic soul beast was that it was capable of controlling the sea, and the power of nature was always dreadful to humans. A soul beast that had achieved a level of ten thousand years was certainly strong enough to cause a mighty torrent. As a result, Elder Cai and the four members of the human vanguard had to first make sure that the creatures with cultivation bases of over ten thousand years did not use the power of the ocean to capsize the ships. Otherwise, they could end up in a deadly situation in the middle of this vast sea with no reinforcements.

    Fortunately, the members of both diplomatic corps were fairly powerful. Some politicians that normally appeared cultured and elegant on usual days were now suited up in high-level mecha as they suspended themselves in midair to join the fray. The two ocean liners stayed close to each other with their soul cannons opened uppletely and spared no effort in firing at the oceanic soul beasts¡¯ battle formation to suppress their attacks.

    ¡°Boom!...¡± The color of the sky in the distance changed continuously as the terrifying energy fluctuation howled across it. A streak of dazzling silver light transformed into an enormous curved sword and cut through the horizon. A massive tentacle dropped down from above and mmed onto the surface of the sea, creating a giant wave.

    Elder Cai¡¯s figure appeared with a bright radiance glowing on her back. Her entire body bloomed with silk-like strands of silver light.

    Even so, her situation was not optimistic either. Her face looked ghastly pale while her gaze appeared slightly dimmed. It was apparent that despite her sess in severing one of the opponent¡¯s limbs, she was rather exhausted as well.

    In truth, Elder Cai was unafraid of this Great Beast, given her own cultivation base, but the problem was that the sea was the opponent¡¯s home turf.

    Countless faint speckles of blue light were drawn into the Great Beast¡¯s body continuously from the water. The severed tentacle slowly grew out again with a slow wriggling motion.

    The speed of its regeneration was not nearly as fast as the rate it took damage, but it was still more than Elder Cai was capable of.

    Had it been night-time, or even better, a full moon, Elder Cai could absorb the moonlight to amplify her powers. Unfortunately, the present situation was in the Great Beast¡¯s favor.

    ¡°Hand over the murderer!¡± The gigantic Great Beast held its position and stopped attacking.

    Even though it had the upper hand now, its victory was not certain. It was very possible for both sides to be wounded, maybe even fatally, if they were to put up a desperate fight with a tough opponent like Elder Cai.

    ¡°Hand over the murderer and I¡¯ll let all of you leave. Otherwise, all of you shall face destruction.¡± There were eight eyes on the front of the gigantic octopus¡¯s head. All the eyes were glowing with a ghoulishly murderous shine as they stared at Elder Cai.

    Elder Cai spoke coldly, ¡°So you think you¡¯ve won? The soul beast¡¯s numbers are already dwindling, yet you still wish to seek your own doom? Do you think that humankind is truly incapable of conquering the sea? I don¡¯t know who killed your nsman, but you and I are not from the same n. We will protect our own nsmen regardless. Destruction for all of us? You can try.¡±

    A dull voice suddenly echoed in the air at this exact moment. ¡°The murderer is here. What can you do?¡±

    Elder Cai raised her brows slightly. Silver light shed past her back as all of her battle armor glowed brightly. She was astonished to discover that she did not know where he was when he had spoken. Even though all of her attention was focused on the Great Beast in front of her, it was apparent that this person was very powerful.

    With a sh of shadow, there was one more figure next to Elder Cai. He appeared to be an ordinary chef who was dressed appropriately in a spotless white toque and uniform.

    He sped his hands behind his back as a dark golden glow diffused around him. The soul rings on his body were of exaggerated colors. There were five ck and four red soul rings. His whole form was emitting a frightful presence that caused even elder Cai to stare entranced.

    She was not acquainted with this person, but he was from the ship without a doubt.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The Great Beast¡¯s eight eyes became fixated as eight streaks of blue light shot out from its eyes and headed straight for Mu Ye.

    Mu Ye turned around and looked toward Elder Cai as he smiled. In a rxed tone, he said, ¡°Leave this to me.¡± As he spoke, he took a step forward. He did not dodge or defend against the eight streaks of blue light. He simply punched directly into them.

    It was as if the sky had twisted violently when the dark gold fist sted out. When the blue light melted away, Mu Ye raised his head to the sky and let out a howl. A set of dark gold battle armor emerged rapidly and covered his entire body in an instant. His aura was immediately elevated multiple times.

    A pair ofrge dark gold wings spread open behind his back and a dark gold halo appeared. At the same time, his body was erging at a shocking speed. He had already transformed into a giant that was hundreds of meters tall in the blink of an eye as if he was a colossal pir that supported the sky and oppressed the sea.

    The sky and the ground trembled. In fact, the whole area trembled.

    After transforming into a giant Mu Ye once again punched out his hyper fist directly at the Great Beast¡¯s chest.

    ¡°A four-word battle armor master!¡± Elder Cai gasped softly. She turned around and left, bringing along the Silver Moon as she returned to the ocean liner. Silver light shimmered as the oceanic soul beasts immediately felt an overall oppressing sensation.

    She could not fail to recognize that the dark gold armor on Mu Ye¡¯s body was four-word battle armor! This person¡¯s cultivation base was below her own judging from his soul power fluctuation, but he became someone Elder Cai could notpare with after his body transformed. They were both over rank-90 with a difference of one or two ranks in their cultivation bases, yet Elder Cai was not confident that she could triumph over him in a battle even without the disparity in their battle armors. It was thus clear that this ¡®chef¡¯ who suddenly appeared was very powerful. He was not a Hyper Douluo, but he surpassed the Hyper Douluo.

    She was somewhat jolted. Elder Cai had already figured out this person¡¯s identity. In her heart, she could not help but feel astonished.

    ¡°Boom!...¡±

    The Great Beast Octopus and Mu Ye fought ferociously. But in contrast to the battle earlier, they now fought purely with strength against strength. They were colliding with one another using their raw power without any tricks.

    The force of the water waspletely useless in face of Mu Ye¡¯s body that was akin to a colossal pir. The octopus¡¯s enormous tentaclesshed against him, while his fist was also punching against the gigantic octopus¡¯ body continuously. It seemed like the two sides¡¯ powers were surprisingly equal.

    Yet, it became clear that the octopus¡¯ tentacles could not cause any real harm to Mu Ye. On the other hand, Mu Ye¡¯s fist left behind dark golden streaks on its body.

    The silver light illuminated the sea. The oceanic soul beasts¡¯ attacks were finally suppressed by the Silver Moon Douluo¡¯s formidable imposing manner.

 Chapter 586 - Mu Yeâ€™s Power

    <h4>Chapter 586: Mu Ye¡¯s Power</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin stood on the icy surface, his gaze burning as he looked at Mu Ye in the sky. He could see the extraordinary splendor in his eyes. This was the first time he witnessed Mu Ye inbat.

    He had always assumed the Mu Ye could never be on par with Elder Cai since he had yet to achieve the cultivation base of a Hyper Douluo. However, judging by the current events, it seemed like an entirely different situation.

    Teacher Mu Ye¡¯sbat capabilities were surprisingly terrifying even without his divine mecha. The magnificent dark-golden battle armor covered his entire body, making him appear as if he was a God descending into the mortal world. Each attack heunched would cause the sky and ground to tremble and slowly but surely, hepelled the Great Beast into gradually losing the battle.

    ¡°Consider this. I neither have the need for a soul ring nor a soul bone, and it hasn¡¯t been an easy path for you to have achieved your current cultivation base. Run, now! Seek out someone else stronger to exact your revenge.¡± Mu Ye¡¯s arrogance was heard throughout the nine heavens.

    ¡°Roar! Human! Do you really me so hopeless before you?¡± The colossal octopus sounded infuriated. It lowered its eight tentacles as eight blue soul rings surged in its direction from the sea. Its entire body was now enveloped by a ghastly olive green that increased the horrifying aura it gave off exponentially.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill your wish, especially since you¡¯re seeking your doom. Your timing is simply impable to allow me to present my disciple with a wee gift,¡± Mu Ye¡¯s gaze was fixated on it as he said that, his right hand waving nonchntly in the air.

    A streak of red shadows appeared abruptly by his side, making it seem as if the sky had been torn apart. In the shock guing everybody present, the red mecha that stood six-meters tall rapidly transformed into an enormous, bloody-red long saber. Then, Mu Ye¡¯s body shrank to about ten-meters tall and in that split second, he grabbed onto the hilt and a gush of bloody red suddenly shot out from the saber.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Mecha!¡± countless people gasped out loud. They were right. This was Mu Ye¡¯s Divine Mecha!

    Tang Wulin did not expect Mu Ye¡¯s Divine Mecha to not fuse with his body, but to also be used in such a manner! Surprisingly, it could even transform into a weapon.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± an unwilling roar was echoed. The eight gigantic tentacles of the colossal octopus waved in an abrupt manner before leaving behind a thick gust of ck smoke from its body that concealed the nearby auras.

    Even so, Mu Ye was still proudly suspended in mid-air without even the slightest intention to pursue.

    The oceanic soul beast that was originally full of life and energy swiftly sank into the sea. They vanished without a trace, like the falling tides of the ocean.

    The thick ck smokested for quite some time before dissipating. Mu Ye waved his right hand once more and transformed the enormous saber in his hand back into the red mecha. The spatial fissure that had appeared in the sky disappeared without a trace, and he returned to his regr size. It may have seemed impossible, but he was now dressed in his spotless, white chef¡¯s uniform once again.

    With this conclusion, the silence and serenity of the sea were ovepped by the cheering that came echoing from the tworge ships.

    Undoubtedly, all the attention was currently focused on Mu Ye. He swayed his body as he vanished without a trace. It was as if he had fused into space itself.

    Tang Wulin was still starstruck as he stood on the surface of the ice. This was the first time he had witnessedbat fought on such a high level with his own two eyes. This not only impacted him immensely but every single member of the Shrek Academy group.

    They had finally realized the true extent that would followbat fought on this level when they experienced it for themselves.

    Although both sides did not sh, they were engaged and were exploring the enemy¡¯s capabilities from the very beginning. However, the oceanic soul beasts did not pursue the matter in the further and retreated in the end. It was clear to everyone that the events unfolded in this manner because of the huge disparity in their power.

    ¡®They¡¯re too powerful... T-this power, it¡¯s simply too powerful! When will we ever be able to possess such power!?¡¯

    In a way, Tang Wulin was forced to be Mu Ye¡¯s disciple. However, it was only now that he understood the true extent of the Body Sect¡¯s power.

    He was now convinced that Mu Ye was serious when he said the Body Sect was once a rival of Shrek Academy.

    Mu Ye was filled with a kind of loneliness as he made that statement. Even so, if he was already so powerful... How powerful would those in the inner sanctums of Shrek Academy be?

    Tang Wulin and hispanions returned to therge ship in shock.

    The people there were counting and sorting through those present in the ship to confirm if there were injuries or deaths from the earlier incident.

    Tang Wulin looked out to the boundless sea and thought about his martial soul¡¯s second awakening. The pride he originally felt when his Bluesilver Grass transformed into Bluesilver Emperor was now diminished, and he understood that he still had a long path to continue on. He would still need to work his hardest to be truly powerful.

    ¡°Has your martial soul evolved?¡± Gu Yue¡¯s voice echoed from his side.

    Tang Wulin was jerked from his thoughts. He turned around and looked toward Gu Yue before nodding gently.

    Gu Yue smiled. ¡°Congrattions!¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I¡¯ll need to work harder now. I¡¯ll be practicing my forgingter after the counting is over. I can begin to fuse forge the Spirit Forging bedding now. When our one-word battle armor isplete, we¡¯ll all be able to work our hardest toward our two-word battle armor.¡±

    Them, Gu Yue also turned around to look toward the sea. Her gaze was distant, and there was no way to tell what was on her mind.

    The headcount for the entire ship was soon over, and only a small number of its members were slightly injured with the powerhouses guarding the ship. Everyone was present and there were no deceased members. The only person they failed to find was the chef who disyed his martial prowess during the earlier incident.

    Naturally, Mu Ye did not enter the earlier battle with his usual outlook. However, Tang Wulin could still figure out that it was him. It was not that difficult for Elder Cai to look for him either.

    Therge ships began to sail once again, and silver light shimmered in Mu Ye¡¯s cabin. Before long, Elder Cai appeared in his room.

    Cai Yue¡¯er regained her usual aged and senile look at that moment and lost the unrivaled beauty she possessed earlier.

    ¡°You¡¯re Sect Master Mu Ye of the Body Sect, right?¡± Cai Yue¡¯er squinted her eyes as she looked at Mu Ye standing before her.

    Mu Ye smiled indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Everyone was on the same level so there was nothing much to hide.

    ¡°I would never have expected Sect Master Mu Ye to finallyplete his four-word battle armor.¡± Cai Yue¡¯er praised in admiration, ¡°You¡¯re probably the only person who¡¯s both a four-word battle armor master and a divine mecha master in the world.¡±

    Mu Ye chuckled softly. ¡°What if I told you that I¡¯m not a four-word battle armor master. Would you believe me?¡±

    Cai Yue¡¯er was stunned for a moment before she smiled and shook her head. ¡°This is your secret, and it¡¯s one I don¡¯t wish to find out. However, I¡¯d really like to know why Sect Master Mu Ye is following our diplomatic corp in the direction of the Star Luo Continent?¡±

    Mu Ye¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Is that your business to mind?¡±

    Cai Yue¡¯er raised her brows. She was not a good-tempered person either.

    At that moment, the atmosphere in the room had suddenly turned intense.

    ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re going to be that way, we¡¯ve nothing much to talk about. Go carefully, Sect Master Mu Ye,¡± Elder Cai spoke coldly. A silver light shed only once in her eyes before she vanished without a trace.

    Mu Ye harrumphed but was unperturbed by her actions. No other powerhouse in the diplomatic corps of both countries had the capabilities to threaten his presence there.

    Elder Cai frowned hard when she finally returned to her room. She would have definitely lost her temper earlier if someone else took his ce. How could she not worry when a top-ranked powerhouse suddenly appeared within the ranks of the ship¡¯s crew. Heck, she could not even determine if he was friend or foe!

    Although the Body Sect was no longer on bad terms with Shrek Academy for many years, both parties were still not on friendly terms. Still, the Body Sect was still the Body Sect despite falling from its prior glory. The Sect Master of the Body Sect in the past was as powerful as the Sea God Pavilion Master.

    In truth, there was nothing she could do to Mu Ye. She was still incapable of taking the Sect Master on toe-to-toe with her currentbat capabilities. Even within the ranks of the Sea God Pavilion, there would not be many who could suppress Mu Ye.

    For this fact alone, she hoped that he was a friend instead of a foe.

    Elder Cai walked to the balcony and as she waved her right hand, a silver ball appeared in her palm. Then, a sparkling silver light flickered as her fingers moved rhythmically like the wings of fluttering butterflies. Before long, rays of silver light weaved an intricate pattern in mid-air.

    She then slowly pressed the silver ball onto the pattern, causing silver light to sh, and the ball to disappear into thin air at the very next moment.

    Tang Wulin had broken out of an encirclement and broke through to rank-40, resulting in the evolution of his martial soul to the Bluesilver Emperor. The leap in his power was not only evident inbat, but also in Tang Wulin¡¯s forging efforts when he attempted to forge in the ship¡¯s forging room. He could sense a significant change to his body.

    The difficulty one would have to endure to spirit forge was directly rted to one¡¯s soul power and cultivation base, regardless of skill.

    In the past, Tang Wulin had been depending on his blood essence to replenish his soul power in order to seed in forging. However, it was difficult for him to have enough excess energy toplete fuse forging at the spirit forging level or with three alloys.

    It was apparent that this time would be different. His cultivation base had elevated, causing his blood essence and soul power to meld into a single entity, converting themselves into an unusual energy. The energy took the form of two colors, white and gold. Both could be fused independently or together as he moved the energy around.

    When both energies were fused, his soul power would take on a tinum sheen and supply immense energy to Tang Wulin. His soul power was extremely pure and precise. With his exceptional blood essence, the fused energy was strong enough to allow him to forge continuously for a long time. The exhaustion he faced in the past was just that ¨C a thing of the past.

 Chapter 587 - The Second Stage of the Special Training?

    <h4>Chapter 587: The Second Stage of the Special Training?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When both were separated, he could transfer his other abilities on their own. For instance, his soul power could not partake in his abilities which were rted to the Golden Dragon King Bloodline. He could only transfer with his pure blood essence power.

    Hence, Tang Wulin was not only practicing his forging abilities when he forged. He was also feeling the changes in his body as he familiarised himself with the various abilities he obtained when he obtained four soul rings.

    This was the most important thing to him.

    When dusk came, Tang Wulin dragged his fatigued body back to the cabin. The only thing he wanted after a good dinner was a good sleep.

    As hey on the bed, he felt his entire body rx and suddenly felt an intriguing sensation.

    He had been cultivating with painstaking effort all along to continuously elevate himself. He always thought of his inadequacies as he noticed others who were more powerful than himself while he chased in the footsteps of hispanions.

    Now that he cleared his mind, he stopped and turned around to take a look asionally to realize that his hard work did not go to waste. He had been progressiv swiftly all along.

    It was simr to how he felt toward a few of his earlier acquaintances like Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi that motivated him to elevate much faster in the beginning, they were now simrly motivated to catch up to his progress.

    Without noticing, he was close to bing one who was capable of entering the inner courts of Shrek Academy. Not only was he a member of the Tang Sect¡¯s Battle Soul Hall, he was also a disciple of the Sect Master of the Body Sect.

    ¡®How miraculous can this world get?!¡¯

    He suddenly felt a surge happiness.

    Everyone had a different definition of happiness. To some, happiness was being content. To others, a mild and pleasant life meant happiness.

    However, Tang Wulin gradually realized that these two types of happiness were not the ones he sought through his growth.

    His happiness originated from his powers, his continuous hunger for power for a steady advancement toward a higher cause and a further direction.

    He could still vaguely remember the words his father spoke to him when he was young.

    Contentment could make a person happy for a lifetime, but this alone was a mediocre and unambitious happiness. Only insatiable greed could motivate a person, as greed would enable one¡¯s continued progress while hard work enabled one to continuously improve.

    It was quite likely that 99% of natural talents were brought on purely by luck. However, without that single percentage of hard work, everything would be a waste.

    Tang Wulin never truly understood his father¡¯s words until now and had taken fancy in greed. He had taken fancy in the greed to pursue power, along with the sense of aplishment that had gripped him over and over again. His ultimate goal was the Star Sea!

    ¡°Thud!¡± Tang Wulin almost leaped from the bed and instinctively jumped to the ground with a soft thud.

    The balcony door opened, and Mu Ye looked at him with a spurious smile stered across his face while his hands were kept in his pockets.

    ¡°It seems to me like you¡¯re not selfcent yet. This is good.¡± Mu Ye nodded toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin could not help falling into a trance as he looked at the teacher who deterred the Great Beast this morning right before him. He even felt a sense of incredulity that his teacher was such a powerful being!

    ¡°Teacher.¡± Tang Wulin saluted Mu Ye respectfully.

    ¡°This is hard, but I¡¯m finally feeling some sincerity in you! Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ye waved his hand at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡°What are we doing?¡±

    Mu Ye eximed, ¡°We¡¯re training!¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in astonishment, ¡°I thought it has already ended? My martial soul¡¯s second awakening waspleted, was it not?!¡±

    Mu Ye answered matter of factly, ¡°Now, whoever told you it has ended? That was only the first and also the easiest stage of training. You¡¯re about to begin the second stage of training. Could it be that you¡¯re trying to ck now?¡±

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡®Only? That... was only? That forty-nine days of torturing on the brink of death... only!?¡¯

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t you think that your precious disciple deserves a good rest for once? Adequate rxation is good for elevating oneself a step closer,¡± Tang Wulin dered sincerely.

    ¡°That¡¯s for ordinary people, are you ordinary? You¡¯re the little monster from Shrek Academy. Stop talking nonsense, go!¡± Mu Ye¡¯s figure shed as he uttered those words before he took hold of Tang Wulin. At the next moment, both of them were already on the surface of the sea once more.

    ¡°Teacher, can you be less cruel to me?¡± Tang Wulin wailed sorrowfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Will you seed if I was never cruel to you? Your grandteacher once told me that if he were to treat me more ruthlessly during my earlier years that I could probably be a true powerhouse!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face was filled with frustration. It seemed like putting on a y before his teacher was useless. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just work harder then!¡¯ In reality, he had never thought of cking at all.

    To his surprise, Mu Ye did not bring Tang Wulin too far away from the ship this time around.

    ¡°The first forty-nine days of cultivation was the first stage, mainly meant to squeeze the potential from your body in hopes that you¡¯ll be pushed toplete your martial soul¡¯s second awakening and adjust your entire body. Now that this isplete, we¡¯ll proceed with external refinement. Your body¡¯s strength, natural talent, and blood essence are exceedingly impressive. That¡¯s why I came up with this great idea to give you an absolutely pleasurable sensation.¡±

    For some unknown reason, Tang Wulin felt his hair stand up upon hearing Mu Ye¡¯s words.

    ¡®Pleasurable sensation? What sort of pleasurable sensation was he talking about?!¡¯

    A rope that was made of some unknown material was wrapped around Tang Wulin¡¯s hands while the other end of the rope was tied to the oceanicrge ship¡¯s tail in the distance. Afterward, Tang Wulin turned into a dragged object on the surface of the sea.

    It felt like the ship traveled at the speed it usually did. However, the feeling waspletely different now that he was being dragged from the back of the ship.

    Without his arms to bnce himself, it was absolutely impossible for him to stand up.

    Tang Wulin could not even utter a word of objection. At this moment, he had already been dragged until he seemed like he was flying on the surface of the sea.

    His body continuously dipped into the sea, colliding with the mighty waves before he was abruptly dragged out and mmed onto the surface of the sea.

    He appeared to be no more than a little ck shadow that rose and fell when seen from a distance.

    The ocean had no reason or rhythm. He floated and sank as he continuouslyshed about in the ocean.

    Worst of all, Mu Ye also directly sealed Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power and blood essence, making him incapable of moving the energy in his body to support himself.

    ¡°This is a form of forging too! The sea is forging your body!¡±

    ¡°Tea...cher, the...second stage...how long will itst... ugh!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was heard intermittently along with the sound of waves crashing .

    ¡°Until we¡¯ve arrived at the Star Luo Continent.¡±

    By the time Tang Wulin returned to his room an hourter, he seemed like a puddle of mud.

    Mu Ye had a very good control of his body¡¯s condition after all these training sessions. He could always end the training when he could not take it any longer. Tang Wulin had never disappointed him either.

    After a few hours of being dragged on the surface of the sea, Tang Wulin¡¯s body was now red and swollen. Mu Ye did not immediately remove the seal on Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence and soul power but he used a special potion of the Body Sect on his entire body before he did. As he did this, he also forced Tang Wulin to cultivate cross-legged.

    Such bitter days had just begun!

    Tang Wulin spent almost every day in deep distress and suffering until he was informed that he has arrived on the Star Luo Continent.

    When a stretch of ck appeared on the horizon in the distant, Tang Wulin was almost moved to tears. He had finally lived through the suffering days!

    The people from the Star Luo Continent also cheered in unison, because this was home to them!

    The Star Luo Continent¡¯s coastal seemed quite simr to the Douluo Continent when seen from a distance. Even the architectural style of the pier in the distant was also slightly different from the Douluo Continent.

    All those grand weing ceremonies and the rest were nothing but a mere formality to the people from Shrek Academy. Here, the two diplomatic Cora finally parted after such a long journey.

    The Star Luo Continent¡¯s diplomatic corp was directly dismissed for the holidays, while the Douluo Continent¡¯s diplomatic corp had just begun their visit.

    ¡°This¡¯ll be the itinerary. We¡¯ll initially arrive in the Star Luo Continent¡¯s capital in the Star Luo Empire, Star Luo City. Then, we¡¯ll be participating in a series of sparringpetitions. The main target of the exchange program is the Royal Star Luo Academy¡¯s representative team. Then we¡¯re going to head toward...¡±

 Chapter 588 - Invitation to A Competition?

    <h4>Chapter 588: Invitation to A Competition?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s chilly voice told the masses what they were going to do next. Most of his announcement was about the academy¡¯s student exchange and some sightseeing activities at a few points of interest on the Star Luo Continent.

    Among all the students, Tang Wulin listened the most intently. His face was also filled with anticipation. The others, even the girls, were much calmer than he was.

    ¡°Captain, why do you look so happy?¡± Xu Lizhi touched Tang Wulin and asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°Huh? Am I?¡± Tang Wulin touched his own face.

    ¡°Your eyes are filled with longing!¡± Xu Lizhiughed foolishly.

    Tang Wulin chuckled. It was true! How could he not look forward to this? They were finally breaking free from the ocean. When he thought back to the days at sea after they were attacked, the sensations of pain, numbness, and itchiness that he felt, he shuddered even in the perfectly warm weather. He was finally free of the burden.

    That being said, the two-months¡¯ voyage on the ocean was also a journey of great change for him. The person he had be was vastly different from what he was before.

    Under the arrangement of the Star Luo Empire, they first rested at the city by the sea for one night, then they took the express soul train directly to the Star Luo Empire and headed toward its capital, Star Luo City.

    ¡°Good day, Elder Cai.¡± As the official representative of the Star Luo Empire, the Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs, Sima Lanxiao had always been courteous toward Elder Cai.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Elder Cai replied drily.

    Sima Lanxiao smiled. ¡°Elder Cai, I have something to discuss with you. We¡¯ve just received word that there¡¯s an ongoing grandpetition for young Soul Masters in the capital of our Star Luo Empire. Coincidentally the first stop of your itinerary on this trip is Star Luo City. The Shrek Academy students you¡¯ve brought with you are also the outstanding ones of their generation, and I wonder if they would be interested in taking part in our young Soul Masters¡¯petition? They might be slightly disadvantaged in terms of age, but this is certainly the grandest and highest levelpetition for the young generation of the Star Luo Continent. If your students can participate, they will definitely be the main highlight of thepetition. It would be an excellent way to promote it.¡±

    Elder Cai smiled inly. ¡°We¡¯re only here for the exchange. There¡¯s no need for us to enter apetition.¡±

    Sima Lanxiao said, ¡°Elder Cai, it won¡¯t be troublesome at all. With the abilities of these Shrek Academy students, they can skip the preliminary rounds. They¡¯ll start off from the elimination rounds. It won¡¯t take too much of your time. Also, we can guarantee their safety.¡±

    Elder Cai stole a nce at Sima Lanxiao and said drily, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡±

    Sima Lanxio was slightly stunned, but he understood her soon enough. His gaze flickered slightly. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re very confident in your disciples!¡±

    Elder Cai smiled faintly. ¡°Confidencees from true strength. If you insist on having us taking part in thepetition no matter what, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t, but the prize for the champion must be a soul bone.¡±

    Sima Lanxiao¡¯s expression changed. Naturally, he was very aware of what a soul bone was. Even twenty thousand years ago, when the Douluo Continent was still in the medieval era, soul bones were the absolute treasure of treasures. In modern times, the rarity of a soul bone was unimaginable.

    Soul bones came from soul beasts, but every soul beast produced a different soul ring. The probability that a soul bone would be produced was one in ten thousand. Only in hundred-thousand-year soul beasts could soul bones be found with certainty

    On the Douluo Continent, where the soul beast poption had withered and scattered about, it was extremely difficult to obtain a soul bone. If any of the great ns passed down a soul bone from generation to generation, it would be the most precious treasure of the family, the existence of which would also be a closely guarded secret.

    Although the circumstances on the Star Luo Continent were slightly different from the Douluo Continent, a soul bone was no less rare here.

    ¡°Elder Cai, ourpetition is called the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition and there are several different categories. There are the solopetition, teampetition, mechapetition, and others. About the soul bone that you¡¯ve mentioned, we only have one prepared for the champion of the integrated solopetition. In the team contests, the grand prize of the seven-member teampetition is one piece of Spirit Refined metal for each member. For the two-against-twopetition, the prize is a ten-thousand-year spirit item. The grand prize for the champion of the mechapetition is a ck and purple mechas for the runner-up and the second runner-up. So, under the circumstances where there¡¯s only one piece of soul bone, what do you...¡±

    Elder Cai¡¯s brows rose slightly. She had not expected that the prizes for the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition of the Star Luo Continent to be this generous. Not only was there a soul bone, but the other prizes were also very attractive.

    ¡°Sounds good, but the disparity between the prizes for the various categories seems a bit much!¡±

    Spirit Refined metals, mechas, and heaven-and-earth-treasures spirit grass were fine, but they were not nearly as rare as a soul bone.

    Sima Lanxiao said, ¡°The reason why the prize for the one-against-one is this generous is because the category is known as the Unlimited Challenge. Also, the participants have to sign a waiver. Only an extremely precious prize is able to attract arge number of participants. The one-against-one category is also the most importantpetition among all the categories.¡±

    This was different from the situation on the Douluo Continent. On the Douluo Continent, the seven-against-seven team battle was the highlight of the event. However, in this ce, individualistic heroism was clearly more highly advocated.

    ¡°What are the restrictions of participation?¡± Elder Cai asked brusquely.

    Joy arose in Sima Lanxiao¡¯s heart. He knew that she was slightly swayed. ¡°Below twenty years old. There aren¡¯t any other restrictions, especially for all of you from Shrek Academy.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Cai¡¯s reply only consisted of one simple word.

    Tang Wulin and the others were at quite a loss. They had just arrived on the Star Luo Continent, and they were about to face a newpetition.

    They were currently sitting on board the luxurious express soul train, enjoying the sights that were unique to the Star Luo Continent.

    Compared to the Douluo Continent¡¯s bustling and mechanized cities, the Star Luo Continent was clearly more primitive. After all, the Douluo Continent had been developed for a much longer durationpared to the Star Luo Continent.

    The speed of the soul train was also much slower. Beyond the window, forests andkes appeared with no end. The air was so clear that their eyes could see far into the distance. They asionally passed by some cities. Under close scrutiny, they could see that there was still a gap in modernization between here and the Douluo Continent.

    The food of the Star Luo Continent was not much different from that of the Douluo Continent. The extremely sumptuous cuisine was served on the train for the members of the diplomatic corps.

    They enjoyed the scenery as they ate delicious meals. This was virtually their first ever experience of a rxing trip. At the very least, after they joined Shrek Academy, they had never had such a good time.

    There were also members of the diplomatic corps from the Royal Star Luo Academy on the same train as Tang Wulin and the others. All of them sat on the same coach.

    When they had just boarded the ship, there had been some friction on both sides. However, they gradually familiarized themselves with each other and never really came into conflict.

    The seats on the train were arranged in such a way that two pairs of passengers would be seated facing each other with a table between them.

    Gu Yue sat beside Tang Wulin. Xu Lizhi sat opposite him while Ye Xinn sat opposite Gu Yue. Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, Yue Zhengyu, and Yuanen Yehui sat at another table.

    Currently, Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi were gobbling down all the food that they could get their hands on. They had not stopped from the moment they boarded the train. To them, nothing was more important than eating.

    On Royal Star Luo Academy¡¯s side, four were seated at each table as well. Their gazes would shift toward Tang Wulin and the others every now and then.

    ¡°That guy can really eat,¡± a young girl said softly, ¡°and he looks quite handsome too.¡±

    Another girl who sat opposite her could hardly suppress herugh. ¡°Zhenzhen, are you trying to rob the cradle? He¡¯s four or five years younger than we are. He¡¯s the captain of the representative team from Shrek Academy. Did you see when the oceanic soul beasts had us surrounded? The unknown martial soul he released that looked like a flood of dragons was really powerful. He¡¯s so young, but he already has four rings.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you boost other people¡¯s morale and reduce your own courage. Our captain is already rank-45, and he¡¯s certainly not weaker than him. Besides, our captain is already a one-word battle armor master. He, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t have a full set of battle armor.¡±

 Chapter 589 - Into the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 589: Into the Sea</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Royal Star Luo Academy students stole nces at Tang Wulin and the others as they whispered among themselves.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Empire has already invited them to participate in this year¡¯s Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition. I think our next meeting will be on thepetition stage.¡±

    ¡°Whatpetition would that be? They may be from Shrek Academy, but they¡¯re still younger than us. I think they¡¯ll be in the juniorpetition. At least that way, they might have a shot at the championship.¡±

    ¡°No, I think they¡¯re participating in the youth group. The empire is being a little unfair with this!¡±

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t actually say that. After all, we¡¯re the host.¡±

    ¡°In any case, we¡¯ll have to hit them hard from the start. I¡¯ve heard that the Monster Academy is also going to take part.¡±

    ¡°Is this a battle between the true and false Shrek?¡± A female student covered her mouth andughed.

    ¡°Be careful with your words! The Empire holds the Monster Academy in high regard.¡±

    As he shoved dim sum into his mouth, Tang Wulin seemed to be lost in thought. Monster Academy? What was that?

    The second evolution of his martial soul had brought about many other changes. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline power and the Bluesilver Emperor martial soul had fused togetherpletely, bringing aprehensive enhancement to his abilities. For example, his hearing had be much more to sensitive.

    ¡°Captain, do you feel nervous riding a soul train?¡± Xie Xieughed softly.

    Tang Wulin red at him angrily. ¡°This isn¡¯t the Federation. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be running into the evil soul master.¡±

    That said, his previous experiences riding soul trains did not exactly leave him with fond memories. Almost every time, he was faced with something unpleasant. He even narrowly escaped death on one asion. The Academy had sent him to the Star Luo Continent partly to have him hide from the threat of the evil soul master.

    However, Tang Wulin was still in a good mood. Although what he had endured over the past two months could be seen as a deplorable ordeal, he still broke through rank-40 in the end and obtained the ten-thousand-year soul ring which induced the second awakening of his martial soul. He had undergone aplete transformation, and he finally caught up with the pace of hispanions, both in terms of his cultivation base and his martial soul.

    He could break through the fifth level of the Golden Dragon King seal at any time, and he would not be faced with any threats for now. His forging had officially reached rank-6. Due to his ample preparation, he had alreadypleted the Spirit Forging and fuse forging of three types of metals. He had easily reached the standard of a rank-6 cksmith, indeed, for that rank, he could already be considered an old hand. Of course, he still had a long way to go if he wanted to reach the rank of Divine Craftsman. Not only would he need to further boost his cultivation base, but also his multi-metal fuse forging and Spirit Forging skills.

    What excited Tang Wulin the most was his cultivation speed. After the second awakening of his martial soul, he could get twice the results with half the effort using the Mysterious Heaven Method. Currently, a single day¡¯s worth of developing his soul power would have taken three days before. When the others reached rank-40, their cultivation speed dropped. On the other hand, his had greatly increased. With a rate of improvement like this, by the time he was twenty, he was confident that he would reach rank-60. If he couldplete his two-word battle armor by that time, then he would truly be able to join the ranks of the experts. This speed of his was at least five years quicker than Teacher Wu back then.

    He joined his hands behind his head and casually leaned back in his chair. There was a hint of a smile on his face. He took in the scenery beyond the windows. This was a rare opportunity for him to enjoy the moment.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s that? Is that a mecha?¡± Tang Wulin suddenly noticed that beyond the window, there was a patch of ck dots moving swiftly through the air in the distant skies.

    He focused his gaze slightly and utilized his Purple Demon Eyes. What he saw was a fleet of mechas. The models of these mechas were distinctly different from those in the Douluo Continent.

    The soul mechas of the Douluo Continent were basically humanoid whereas the mechas he was looking at now had numerous different shapes. They were in the forms of various beasts and were unlike anything he had ever seen.

    So these were the mechas of Star Luo Empire! Eh, what were those spots of light?

    Tang Wulin suddenly saw that something began to light up on the mechas.

    At the same time, Elder Cai, who had been sitting with her eyes closed in rest, abruptly opened them. She turned and looked toward the scenery outside the window.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Tang Wulin screamed and immediately jumped out of his seat.

    He was not the only one who had reacted. A gush of frosty aura suddenly burst forth from the seat in front. Shortly after, a beam of cold light swirled in a circle on the ceiling of the coach.

    Suddenly, everyone felt a cold wind blow past the tops of their heads, and the top part of the coach was blown away. A strong wind howled as it blew into the coach.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s body shed and grabbed Tang Wulin. The tips of his toes tapped on the floor as he leaped into the sky.

    At this critical moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s personal qualities manifested themselves. At the instant after he raised the rm, Bluesilver Grass vines had already rushed out like a swarm of bees and wrapped around hispanions. The others kept their cool as well. A circle of green rings was released from Gu Yue¡¯s body and enveloped the entire coach. Everyone in the coach felt their bodies lighten.

    In the next instant, Wu Zhangkong was already in the air. Tang Wulin¡¯s body shook when the tendrils of Bluesilver Grass as thick as arms swung upward with great force and took all hispanions out of the coach.

    It was not only the team from Shrek Academy. His Bluesilver Grass also covered the flustered students of the Royal Star Luo Academy.

    The students of Shrek Academy had cooperated with him and sprung upward immediately. The students of Royal Star Luo Academy, on the other hand, were pulled out of the coach by Tang Wulin¡¯s sheer strength alone.

    At that moment, a peculiar sight appeared on the soul train. A clean, white and chilly figure rose skyward while pulling on someone. The person in his grasp was releasing numerous dark bluish vines while he carried another group of people under him.

    This was the evolution of Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul. With the tensile strength of the Bluesilver Grass previously, if he wanted to pull this many people out, he would have had to rely purely on the power of his arms. It might have been impossible for him to aplish this feat.

    Right after they had jumped out of the coach, sounds of violent roars came from under them.

    Those were clearly soul cannonballs raining down on the soul train. There were as many as a hundred mechas flying from that direction. The leading mecha was a ring red!

    However, it was different from Mu Ye¡¯s red mecha. This red mecha was in the form of a goshawk. It spread its wings and moved at an incredible speed. Almost simultaneously with the explosion, it had appeared on top of the soul train.

    The violent explosion had turned all the coaches of the soul train upside down. mes rose into the air, and with a loud roar, shrapnel scattered and flew everywhere.

    This express train wasmuting arge number of diplomatic corps members from the Douluo Continent!

    After they entered the Star Luo Continent, although they had parted ways at the seaside city, at least half of them were headed toward Star Luo City, and they were all on this soul train.

    Just then another strange scene urred.

    Layers of silver light emanated from the rolling soul train. The mes from the explosion were quickly snuffed out. After a series of spins in midair, the soul train crashed into the ground, but it did so while enveloped in the silver light.

    The explosion mostly affected the train¡¯s surface. Although the train itself had suffered quite a lot of damage, it was not broken into pieces as their attackers imagined it would be.

    Shortly after, a column of brilliant and dazzling silver light suddenly sted into the sky. It headed straight toward the red mecha as it shot forth explosively.

    The red mecha was too fast. Like an illusory image in the sky, it shed and materialized a few hundred meters away as it dodged the column of silver light.

    The roof of the train broke open, and throngs of people scrambled to get out.

    Just then, soul rays of various colors shone brightly and a fleet of mechas dashed out swiftly from within the soul train. It was the Star Luo Empire mecha escort which was tasked to protect the diplomatic corps.

    They were mostly purple mechas, along with four ck mechas, totaling thirty altogether. Soaring into the air, they shot beams of soul rays in unison to stop the enemies.

    All of the attacking mechas had the mark of a skull on their chests. The most striking feature of that skull was the pattern of green mes which burned within its sockets, giving them a very eerie appearance.

    Elder Cai rose into the air. A silver moon shone, and she locked her aura onto the enemy¡¯s Divine Mecha. It was because of her protection that the soul train had not met with a catastrophic disaster.

    Even so, there were many diplomatic corps members injured when the soul train began rolling.

    Tang Wulin gritted his teeth and looked at Xie Xie. ¡°You¡¯ve jinxed it.¡±

    Xie Xie said with an innocent expression, ¡°Captain, it¡¯s not me who jinxed it. It¡¯s your own bad luck!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said coldly, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Protect yourselves. Go have a look at the coaches and rescue the civilians.¡± It was impossible that all of the people on the train would be Soul Masters. Whether it was the staff or the general passengers, they were all ordinary humans. After the horrific rolling of the train just now, their fates were still unknown.

 Chapter 590 - Saving the People

    <h4>Chapter 590: Saving the People</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    By this time, the crowd of people had already got onto the ground. Shrek Academy¡¯s eight students quickly went into formation. Tang Wulin stood at the forefront with Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn. Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie were beside him, Gu Yue at his back, with Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi at the rear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We are going to rescue the passengers,¡± Tang Wulin called out and led the group as they ran toward the soul train. The Royal Star Luo Academy¡¯s students had just been released by the Bluesilver Grass and had yet topletely calm down. Some appeared confused, while others looked terrified. It was obvious that they had never experienced such a situation before.

    Tang Wulin was clearly the most calm among all of them. Even though the situation before his eyes did not appear optimistic, at least they had with them the Hyper Douluo Elder Cai, who had assumed personalmand! With her presence, there was no need to concern themselves with the enemy¡¯s red Divine Mecha. Even though the opponent¡¯s numbers were extremely high, they had arge amount of Soul Masters on their side and they had the Star Luo Empire¡¯s mecha brigade as well. It would not be easy, but they were still capable of defending themselves.

    The only thing that made him slightly puzzled was that Mu Ye was not in the diplomatic corps. When they had just arrived on the Star Luo Continent, Mue Ye informed Tang Wulin that he was going to travel around, and that he woulde looking for Tang Wulin in the Star Luo Empire¡¯s capital. Otherwise, who were these enemies in Teacher Mu Ye¡¯s presence?

    Ever since Tang Wulin witnessed Mu Ye¡¯s battle previously, he had been meticulously analyzing Mu Ye¡¯s capabilities. Teacher Mu Ye was definitely more powerful than Elder Cai based on the Body Sect¡¯s special abilities alone. On Duoluo Continent, he was at the pinnacle.

    Would he never be able to simply take the soul train? In his heart, Tang Wulin felt depressed. He never had a smooth trip on the soul train!

    Meanwhile, he had already arrived at the front of the damaged train. Golden light shed on his body as his right arm swiftly erged. Scales covered almost his entire torso and right arm. His bloodline power was released which enabled him to grab onto the side of the train with his Golden Dragon w. With one swift jerk he tore a hole into it.

    ¡°There¡¯s a window too!¡± Yuanen Yehui could not help but say it upon seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s roughness. She threw a punch and shattered the window, then she jumped into the train too.

    ¡°Xinn, Zhengyu, stay on the outside to guard against any new attacks. Lizhi and Xiaoyan will work together with both of you. Gu Yue, stay on the outside too. Xie Xie,e in and join Yuanen and me in saving the passengers.¡±

    Tang Wulin distributed his group members in a simple manner, then he was the first to rush into the soul train.

    The inside of the soul train was in a scattered mess after the overturn. Countless pieces of broken cutlery and window ss covered the ce. There were also many bloodstains.

    By following the sound of their moaning, Tang Wulin soon found two casualties. He immediately picked them up and dashed out of the soul train.

    Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi separately received the casualties and took them a safe distance away.

    The Royal Star Luo Academy¡¯s students hade to grips with the situation by now and ran over to offer help.

    Before they managed to reach, they could see that there were a few soul cannons that shot past their defensive line and were flying toward them in the distance.

    ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s a soul cannon!¡± A female Royal Star Luo Academy student gasped in surprise. She then saw a sh of silver light. Standing outside of the train, Gu Yue suddenly vanished and instantly reappeared on its roof.

    Four soul rings rose up as the Elemental Staff in Gu Yue¡¯s hand bloomed a dazzling radiance. The jewel on the tip of the staff transformed into an oddly alluring blue color. Balls of blue mes shot out and flew toward the soul cannons.

    Ye Xinn flew up to the top of the train with the Stargod Sword in her hand. She stood guard by Gu Yue¡¯s side.

    Shockwaves roared toward them as the soul cannons exploded in midair.

    Speckles of starlight interweaved into arge, shielding Gu Yue and Ye Xinn from the impact of the shockwave.

    Yue Zhengyu was slower than Ye Xinn by one step, but he had already arrived at the top of the train. The three of them stood side by side.

    Gu Yue¡¯s Elemental Staff was akin to a soul artillery battery. Streams of light shimmered. The blue fireballs had the strongest attack power, the sword flew the furthest, and the colossal icicle had the strongest prating force. Long-range attacks of numerous attributes kept pouring out to block the soul cannons. The soul beam-type attacks that asionally made it through were all blocked by Ye Xinn and Yue Zhengyu.

    ¡°Move sideways to the left side of the car.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice came from below. The three of them rapidly moved toward that side. This meant that they had alreadypleted the rescue in the earlier car.

    ¡°Work with them to save the passengers,¡± the Royal Star Luo Academy¡¯s captain shouted softly. He helped Shrek Academy¡¯s group move the casualties saved by Tang Wulin away from the crash site.

    Meanwhile, the battle in the sky grew more and more intense.

    Red and silver lights red at the highest altitude. The color of the sky was constantly changing as the two top powerhouses collided into each other. On the other hand, the situation on the main battlefield was not as optimistic.

    The iing enemies were apparently fully prepared. Their firepower was strong, and their mechas¡¯ overall power was extremely strong as well.

    Other than the red mecha, there were eight more ck mechas, over thirty purple and more than one hundred yellow.

    The mecha party which they formedunched violent attacks. Even though Star Luo Empire¡¯s mecha brigade were valiant fighters, they were being overpowered by the enemy. There were just too many of them. As a result, they only managed to hold back a fraction of the enemy attacks.

    There were seven Soul Masters with cultivation bases of seven soul rings or more within the diplomatic corps, but even with all of thembined, they were still less effective than Wu Zhangkong alone, who was already suited in his Sky Ice Battle Armor.

    Wu Zhangkong released his powers effortlessly in the sky. The Skyfrost Sword in his hand became gigantic and stopped arge number of long-range attacks. From that distance, he was trying his best to guard Shrek Academy¡¯s group below.

    Given the current situation, it was impossible for them tounch a counterattack. Merely blocking the opponent was already taxing enough.

    The firepower of over a hundred mechas could not be described as simply ¡®violent¡¯ anymore. The entire surrounding area was nketed by the terrifying energy fluctuation.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A soul cannon finally managed to cross the barrier and exploded on a car that was farther away from Tang Wulin¡¯s group. At once, fire erupted from it, while the horrendous explosion violently shook the other cars.

    Tang Wulin and the rest had already saved dozens of the train¡¯s passengers.

    ¡°Wulin, we can¡¯t hold on anymore! Come out quick!¡± Gu Yue shouted below as she stood on the top of the train.

    A few mechas of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s mecha brigade had already been destroyed. The situation was bing worse by the minute.

    Although the enemy¡¯s eagle-shaped red mecha was slightly weaker than Elder Cai¡¯s, it was incredibly fast. Moreover, it was extremely incisive with its attacks on Elder Cai. She could not free herself from its assault even for a moment. The two hyper powerhouses¡¯ were well above the turmoil on the ground. Had they not been, the fallout of their battle could have been catastrophic.

    Tang Wulin saved two more passengers from the car. There were still five more cars that they had not searched. At this point they could give up, turn around and flee. With their abilities they could easily survive. But there were innocent lives at stake!

    Tang Wulin took a nce at the sky and shouted, ¡°Everyone prepare to fall back.¡± At the same time, he took something from his chest pocket and quickly made use of it.

    As he was shouting at the group to retreat, he had already dashed to the other car.

    At that moment, the battle was taking a turn for the worse. The enemy mechas fired rapidly from a distance, but they were finally done with long-range attacks. Having already pinned down the diplomatic corps brigade, the mechas pulled out their closebat weapons in session as they dashed forth at full speed. Their sheer numbers gave them such an overwhelming advantage that they could defeat even higher-ranking opponents.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s icy cold voice echoed from the sky, ¡°Fall back! Take the casualties as you leave!¡± As he spoke, the Sky Ice Battle Armor emerged with a blinding white light, while he floated toward the opponent like a gust of snow.

    The erged Skyfrost Sword glowed brightly as icy blue light rays were pulled out of the sky.

 Chapter 591 - Green Skeleton

    <h4>Chapter 591: Green Skeleton</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Having witnessed Wu Zhangkong¡¯s power, the enemy sent two ck mechas to subdue him immediately.

    Most ck mechas were around eight meters tall, but those of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s were quite different from the Douluo Continent¡¯s. The two mechas flying toward Wu Zhangkong resembled a giant bear and an ape.

    The ape-like ck mecha was only five meters tall, but it appeared to be tremendously nimble. It had two pairs of different-sized folding wings on its back, with a jet-burner on top of each wing. It seemed exceedingly agile under the movements of these two pairs of wings.

    On the other hand, the giant bear mecha was over twenty meters tall, and it seemed to be unusually full of power and grandeur. It was enshrouded in a dark purple protective shield with a gigantic battle ax in its hands over twenty meters long.

    Without a doubt one of these was a strength model, while the other was an agile model.

    The giant bear dashed ahead, the battle ax waving wildly. Despite its heavy and bulky physique, it swung the battle ax which brought out a series of afterimages in the air. A streak of pitch ck light crossed hundreds of meters in an instant directly toward Wu Zhangkong.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s figure suddenly turned vaporous. The Sky Ice Battle Armor on his body exuded a dream-like glow as strands of silver turned into frost, shooting outward from his body.

    The ck radiance cut through nothing, as though Wu Zhangkong transformed himself into an icy mist that could not be held down.

    With a brilliant sh, Wu Zhangkong appeared in the sky above the giant bear mecha. All the frost gathered in an instant and rolled toward the opponent like an enormous.

    The giant bear mecha was so great in size, it had nowhere to dodge. However, the protective shield it had equipped put up a powerful defense. Streaks of bright purple light shot out where the dark purple barrier was struck by the frosty mist. It remained thick and sturdy without any sign of breaking.

    Meanwhile, a figure silently appeared at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s back at that exact moment. Two two-meter-long daggers dropped down and shed directly toward his back.

    It was the ape mecha moving very swiftly. While the giant bear mecha and Wu Zhangkong collided with each other face to face, it seemed to be illusory and then appeared behind Wu Zhangkong.

    This was the most terrifying killer-type mecha on the battlefield.

    Wu Zhangkong body gracefully swayed. His movements were extremely agile. It was as if he hadpletely transformed into a shadow, while the Skyfrost Sword in his hand turned translucent and dazzling. The shadow-like body vanished, and the ape mecha struck at nothing. Fast as lightning, the Skyfrost Sword expanded and transformed into a circle of swords. This was Wu Zhangkong¡¯s fifth soul skill ¨C the Frost Song Moon.

    One must fight and win battles decisively when faced with so many formidable enemies.

    Again and again, the giant sword shed down with a loud thud. The sky was already filled with a radiant mist of ice.

    Streaks of bright light suddenly shot out from the giant bear mecha¡¯s back. Its purple protective shield¡¯s defense had achieved its extreme protection in an instant.

    Countless beams of light gushed out behind its back. Those were gun barrels. Due to the giant bear mecha¡¯s enormous body size, it was capable of storing more energy than an ordinary mecha.

    However, its enormous body size did not make it invulnerable to the attacks of the Frost Song Moon.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    At the sound, the ck giant bear mecha was suddenly covered from head to toe in ayer of white frost. Wu Zhangkong then vanished into thin air, leaving only a gust of icy mist behind.

    Dozens of soul beams fired at his earlier position only to find their target was no longer there.

    The ape mecha was astonished. It watched helplessly as the giant bear mecha fell from the sky. It was impossible for a mecha to break from a drop at this height, especially with a ck mecha¡¯s durability. But what would happen if it was frozen? Most likely the mecha would shatter and possibly cause its Master inside to drown.

    The icy mist suddenly froze the mecha¡¯s back while it remained transfixed. However, the ape mecha reacted quickly and nimbly turned its body in midair in an attempt to escape.

    But the icy mist left behind by Wu Zhangkong earlier froze and immediately formed a web of frost. The ape mecha became trapped within the of ice.

    This was Frost Song Moon and Skyfrost sh! The two great soul skillsbined and transformed into a translucent sword¡¯s reflection. The sword appeared to sh before it disappeared immediately.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s figure melted into the icy mist and vanished once again. The ape mecha seemed to pause for a moment in the air, before suddenly splitting in two and crashing down to the ground.

    It all seemed to take an endless amount of time. In reality, it happened within two breaths. The two ck mechas were brought down from the sky by Wu Zhangkong.

    This showcased the discrepancy between a mecha and battle armor, and also the difference between an ordinary Soul Master and a Shrek Academy Soul Master.

    Many more enemy mechas had already arrived when Wu Zhangkong was still fighting. The great battle was in full swing.

    Close quarterbat was more frightening than long-range attacks. The best that the Star Luo Empire¡¯s imperial guards could do was form a line of defense to block the frontal assault, but there were far too few of them to handle all of it. Meanwhile, everyone from the Douluo Continent¡¯s diplomatic corps was already exhausted. They were being wounded and killed when the two sides collided with each other.

    Tang Wulin tore open a car and saved two more passengers. Yuanen Yehui had already transformed into the Titan Giant Ape and held four civilians at her sides when she dashed out. She passed them to the Royal Star Luo Academy¡¯s students before she turned around and rushed back in again.

    Just then, a purple mecha descended from the sky. The giant sword in its hand shed right at Yuanen Yehui¡¯s face.

    Though Yuanen Yehui had already transformed into the Titan Giant Ape, her body size still could notpare to the powerful mecha. Even so, she did not intend to back down when faced with the purple mecha.

    There was a brilliant sh in her eyes. She flung her fists and brazenly charged at the mecha.

    ¡°Boom!...¡± The purple mecha collided with her, its giant sword smashing into Yuanen Yehui¡¯s fists. Yuanen Yehui stumbled backward by two steps, while the impact sent the purple mecha flying.

    The Royal Star Luo Academy¡¯s students were staring in bewilderment. Did she just use her body to physically attack the mecha head-on?! She really was a monster!

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s fists punched out simultaneously when she was stumbling backward. She released two air cannon spheres, firing forcefully at her opponent. The giant sword in its hand glowed with a piercing purple re when it blocked the air cannon spheres. It shed down with a scorching hot swing burning brightly. This power was the result ofbining a Soul Master and a mecha.

    Yuanen Yehui scoffed coldly as the fourth soul ring on her body glowed brightly. Her figure shrank a little but her muscles appeared even bulkier.

    She dashed forward boldly and sted another punch. It was the Devil Titan!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The re collided into her body and instantly flew in all directions. The terrifying energy fluctuation exploded. The purple mecha and its sword were thrown backward from Yuanen Yehui¡¯s punch.

    This was Yuanen, the powerful Yuanen.

    Meanwhile, an agile figure silently appeared on the mecha¡¯s side. The figure shed past and vanished. The purple mecha floating in midair suddenly stiffened, dropped down from the sky, and crashed into the ground.

    Xie Xie touched the tip of his foot against the mecha¡¯s body, then he somersaulted through the air and headed for the soul train once again. He did not forget to give Yuanen Yehui a thumbs up at the same time.

    Yuanen rolled her eyes at him. Her expression was growing more solemn, as there were more than ten mechas flying in their direction at that moment. There was a ck mecha, four purple mechas, while the remaining ones were yellow.

    It was very apparent that the enemy realized that their opponents were not so easy to deal with. They sent their strongest reinforcements straight to them.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s group was not afraid of purple or yellow mecha. However, a mecha that was elevated to the level of ck was alreadypletely out of this world. The person who was controlling the mecha was at least a six-ringed Soul Emperor. The fighting capability of a Soul Emperor with a mecha was beyond one¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°Leave the ck mecha for me. The rest are yours.¡± A clear voice echoed from within the train. Two figures were tossed out of the train toward the Royal Star Luo Academy¡¯s students who rushed over to receive them. Soon after, a golden figure soared into the sky to Yuanen Yehui¡¯s side. It was Tang Wulin.

    He had taken a great stride onto the top of the car and leaped into the sky. He flung his hands forward and shot out two Bluesilver Emperor vines at the ck mecha.

    Feng Linwan was a renowned ck Mecha Master in the Green Skeleton Rebellion. He was twenty-seven years old this year, but he had already achieved a Soul Emperor cultivation base. He was the organization¡¯s rising star and was definitely going to be a Divine Mecha Master in the future.

    He had a penchant for mechas from an early age, having dealt with them every day since he was three years old. Most nights he slept in a mecha. It was like an extension of his own body.

    He began to painstakingly train ever since his martial soul awakened in order to be a powerful Mecha Master, and he had been learning about operating them ever since he was young.

    He never took up any kind of profession or even attempted to learn about other sub-professions. Mechas were all the satisfaction he required.

    A battle armor master was powerful, but he had been thinking how could a Soul Master¡¯s individual strength possiblypare to the power of technology? Mechas were continuously bing more sophisticated. He believed that one day they would definitely exceed battle armor and be the strongest of all.

 Chapter 592 - Battle Against A Black Mecha

    <h4>Chapter 592: Battle Against A ck Mecha</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At only twenty-six years old of age, he had defeated most of the rivals he had within the organization and finally gained a ck mecha that belonged to himself. There was even that one time when he spent three days and nights sleeping in the ck mecha.

    His goal was to be none other than the strongest and most powerful mecha master in the Star Luo Continent.

    He had been working toward this goal all along, and the current operation had been well arranged. The organization wanted to rely purely on power to ovee the other high-ranked officers and raid the diplomatic corps of the Douluo Continent.

    The Star Luo Empire was so powerful that it made it a difficult time for the rebellion to survive. They required external forces to interfere and distract the government¡¯s attention so they would obtain more time and space to continue their existence.

    Without a doubt, the Douluo Continent was capable of causing the most pressure and trouble to the Star Luo Empire. So, their mission this time was to destroy the diplomatic corps from the Douluo Continent to trigger a breakout between both continents.

    The current mission they were on were top-secret. Before this day, allmunications had been jammed to the point where even a majority of their own had no knowledge of this operation.

    They used a soul cannon that had radar-jamming capabilities tounch a long-range attack, directly bombarding the soul train. As expected, their n seeded.

    However, they did not expect powerhouses to be present amongst the diplomatic corps that were capable of guarding the train themselves.

    From their insider, they had already gleaned enough information to know that there was a Hyper Douluo within the diplomatic corps from the Douluo Continent. Everything else was mostly based on vague information but they still sent a divine mecha to hold the line this time around.

    However, the following phase of their operation did not go as smoothly as predicted. After a momentary crossfire, they managed to suppress their opponent with their immense firepower but caused only a limited number of casualties in the Douluo Continent¡¯s diplomatic corps. A majority of those in the ranks of the diplomatic corps were soul masters with considerablebat capabilities. Along with the reinforcement from the forces of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s mecha brigade, the attack was unsessful.

    Time and tide wait for no man. The diplomatic corps call for help had already been sent out, and the relief troops would definitely arrive within a short period of time. Although they understood that maintaining their long-range attacks would be more effective, they chose to engage them in closebat topletely eliminate the Douluo Continent¡¯s diplomatic corps within the shortest possible time.

    Feng Linwan had already noticed this earlier ¡ª that Gu Yue was like to a soul cannon battery. This young girl could shoot out various beams of light from her staff without any amplification from a mecha and had blocked most attacks headed toward them.

    He then requested to be sent to the frontlines and headed straight for that direction. However, as he was about to approach the car, he spread out his arms behind his back, and two war hammers dropped into his hands. He relied on the ck mecha¡¯s powerfulbat capabilities. Those war hammers were weapons capable of causing mass destruction, making it far more effective than swords or knives on many asions.

    The two colossal war hammers gave off a dark glow that was as dark as ink after he imbued it with energy. The war hammers then roared across the horizon andnded straight onto the top of the car.

    However, a figure suddenly appeared on the screen before Feng Linwan¡¯s face at this moment.

    It was a young boy who appeared to be less than fifteen or sixteen years old. He soared into the sky as he surprisingly released three purple soul rings and a ck soul ring from his body.

    ¡®He has a ten thousand year soul ring even while he¡¯s just a four-ringed soul master?¡¯ Feng Linwan was startled. This was the first time he had witnessed such a thing.

    Then, he saw the ck soul ring on the young boy¡¯s body suddenly brighten. Vines as thick as thighs shimmered with a dark blue radiance as it precisely surged forward toward his direction.

    He could faintly see a faint dark golden radiance emanating from within the vines. They seemed like dragons and caused the young boy¡¯s figure to shrink rapidly as the vines concealed his figure.

    ¡®What kind of martial soul is this?¡¯

    An arrogant expression appeared on the corners of Feng Linwan¡¯s mouth as curiosity got the better of him. No matter how strong his soul rings were, this boy was still no more than a four-ringed soul master. Feng Linwan was actually a six-ringed Soul Emperor! To top it off, how could the opponent possibly be his match when he owned a ck mecha.

    The ck mecha from an initial high speed to a screeching halt. Then, the war hammer in its right hand shot out like heavy artillery as it headed straight toward Tang Wulin.

    Feng Linwan favorite style of attack was to suppress the enemy through absolute strength. He was a strength system soul master and was most skilled in subduing men through sheer force.

    The surrounding space seemed to copse the instant the ck war hammer flew out, even causing the air around it to be distorted for a moment, and the severelypressed air to give off a light explosion

    The vines that were intertwined in front of the giant war hammer seemed weak as it gradually recoiled. However, something shocking happened immediately after.

    The thick vines that were recoiling suddenly weaved themselves into arge in the sky. It was true, the war hammer was powerful enough to force the backward with such sheer force that it even lifted the to a certain extent. However, its momentum was gradually reduced.

    Therge moved horizontally as it whipped back and forth. It absorbed and discharged the energy from the giant hammer to endure its forceful attack.

    ¡°Huh!¡± Astonishment appeared in Feng Linwan¡¯s eyes. His war hammer was not attacking with mere ordinary strength. It was imbued with his martial soul¡¯s ability ¡ª Shatter. Shatter would activate when one was hit by the hammer and generally, whoever was at the receiving end would die a tragic death.

    However, when the war hammer collided into the weaved vines, they clearly gave off a blue and golden radiance. One could indistinctly see meridians and bones within the vines that stripped the giant hammer of its offensive capabilities.

    It was then that the ck mecha waved its right hand to recall the giant hammer as Feng Linwan frowned. Since he could toss his giant hammers in an offensive move, he naturally had the ability to recall them to his soul formation.

    However, a vine suddenly wound itself around the shaft of his giant hammer and soon, the young boy he had seen earlier suddenly appeared, swayed gently and flew to the top of the giant hammer with the momentum he got from swinging the vine.

    The ck mecha¡¯s pair of giant hammers were about five meters long, including the length of its shaft. The hammer¡¯s head was more than two meters in diameter so the young boy who somersaulted onto the giant hammer appeared extremely minuscule. Therge of vines unraveled and quickly spread out around his body, like a fierce octopus with countless tentacles.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to get killed,¡± Feng Linwan scoffed coldly. ¡®You¡¯re calctive enough to use my very own hammers to approach me. If that¡¯s the case... I¡¯ll let you approach me.¡¯

    A dark radiance shed and suddenly, a five-meter-tall ck figure appeared next to Feng Linwan¡¯s ck mecha. It was a dark silver giant bear that gave off a dark radiance around its body as its eyes were dyed scarlet.

    It was the Dusksilver Bear! Feng Linwan¡¯s third spirit soul was also his strongest spirit soul. Although the Dusksilver Bear could notpare to the Duskgold Dreadw Bear or the Duskgold Bear, it was still an expert when it came to raw strength.

    Moreover, Feng Linwan¡¯s mecha was miraculouslypatible with his Dusksilver Bear. It could rely on its strength and ess the 2,500-kilogram pair of hammers equipped by his ck mecha. Thispatibility made it a killing machine.

    The Dusksilver Bear was a spirit soul. The ck mecha stretched its right hand out, and the Dusksilver Bear stepped onto its palm before dashing toward Tang Wulin who flew back to the top of the hammer like a ck orb of light.

    A prideful smile had already emerged on Feng Linwan¡¯s face. The ten-thousand-year Dusksilver Bear spirit soul was so powerful that it could tear an opponent into pieces when it came close enough. If Tang Wulin chose to avoid its attack, then it would seize control of the mecha¡¯s giant hammers to continue its onught in the most violent ways. It would still end in his inevitable death. This was the final battle Feng Linwan would have to directly be involved in before he could finally kill all the soul masters within the diplomatic corps.

    The Dusksilver Bear was extremely fast. Its body shed and almost instantaneously, it arrived before the giant hammers, already bearing its ferocious fangs as it stretched out its enormous paws, making it seem as if it was trying to give a hug.

    However, it was at this moment that an enormous dark shadow suddenly emerged behind Tang Wulin.

 Chapter 593 - Annihilating the Dusksilver Bear

    <h4>Chapter 593: Annihting the Dusksilver Bear</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, it was not aplete body and was merely a giant skull.

    Its eyes were a bloody shade of red that reduced the initial violent imposing manner of the Dusksilver Bear, suppressing it until it was close to nothing.

    Although it was a mere skull, that alone was farrger than the Dusksilver Bear. Suddenly, it opened its mouth and let out a shocking howl.

    A mere ten-thousand-year spirit soul? Who wouldn¡¯t possess it? Overlord Dragon!

    Spirit souls were generally intelligent. The more powerful the cultivation base of a spirit soul, the greater its wisdom. When they reached the ranks of ten-thousand-year spirit souls, their wisdom would not be inferior, even to humans.

    The Dusksilver Bear was definitely weaker when it came to intelligence ifpared to other spirit souls on the same rank. However, it made up for this with its sharp instincts.

    What kind of a being was the Overlord Dragon? It was the one true overlord. One that domineered terrestrial soul beasts and was a being that was already extinct tens of thousands of years ago. However, within its bloodline,l was the aura of the Golden Dragon King. It was one of the purest dragonkind soul beasts within the Golden Dragon King¡¯s direct bloodline. It was the true overlord of strength.

    Hence, when the roar of the Overlord Dragon¡¯s unyielding spirit soul sounded, the first thing that rose within the heart of the Dusksilver Bear was fear, an extreme fear.

    It had been so aggressive before this when it was preparing its attack but now, its body was curled up. However, it still had its momentum and continued its charge toward Tang Wulin.

    Then, Feng Linwan saw a scene that left him staring with his mouth agape.

    The young boy who stood on the giant hammer suddenly bent over and his right hand began flickering with a golden light. Armed with sharp golden ws, he brazenly wed into the ck giant hammer¡¯s hilt. Although the giant hammers were forged from superalloys, it was as fragile as tofu in the face of his huge golden ws.

    Then, the giant 2,500 kilogram that was the pride of Feng Linwan was plucked up by the young boy from under his feet and thrown into the air.

    The force of his pull was a disy of sheer strength. Clearly, the amount of force the young boy was exhibiting was definitely more than five thousand kilograms.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The giant hammer brazenly crashed onto the Dusksilver Bear¡¯s body. It had never expected that the giant hammer which was supposed to be its weapon would ever be used against it.

    Only a short while ago, it had crushed countless opponents with that giant hammer. However, it was currently bearing witness to the terrifying strength the hammer possessed after it was at the receiving end. One could only imagine the depth of the pain brought about by the special effect Crush.

    ¡°Bang!¡± It was a direct hit on the Dusksilver Bear¡¯s huge body by the giant hammer and it crashed toward the ground. Then, its momentum lessened. The ck mecha was still able to bring the hammer to itself, and it soon flew toward its initial location. Naturally, it brought Tang Wulin¡¯s body with it as it flew back.

    ¡°F*ck...¡± Feng Linwan could not help and swore. ¡®Is this youngd even human? Is he even human?!¡¯

    When he looked at Tang Wulin, all he saw was a dragon in human form.

    However, as the most outstanding and promising youth in his organization, Feng Linwan¡¯s reaction was also exceedingly fast. He quickly severed the pull his mecha had on the giant hammer, causing the 2,500-kilogram hammer to fall downward in a freefall. Almost at the same moment, its body shed and appeared by Tang Wulin¡¯s side almost instantaneously as it swung its left hammer toward Tang Wulin.

    ¡®No matter how strong you are, you¡¯re still a four-ringed soul master. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to fly no matter what!¡±

    The moment Tang Wulin felt the giant hammer fall, he immediately tugged on the hammer in mid-air. With the momentum, he turned his body around and directed the giant hammer toward the ck mecha, throwing his body sideways.

    He was currently about thirty meters from the ground, and the ck mecha had enough time to sway toward one side to avoid a head-on hit from the hammer. At the same time, it attempted to pull the hammer back into its grasp once more. During this time, Tang Wulin¡¯s body was already flying sideways toward a faraway direction, putting some distance between them

    ¡®I¡¯ve to kill this human soul master. He¡¯s so young but already has four rings?! What would he be when he gets older?!¡¯

    A fierceness shed in Feng Linwan¡¯s eyes. He had already locked onto Tang Wulin.

    At this moment, a yellow mecha was in a collision course with Tang Wulin¡¯s flying body. The notion of seeking undue advantages was present in anyone¡¯s heart. The yellow mecha¡¯s weapon was a great sword and instinctively, it hacked and shed directly toward Tang Wulin.

    Huge Bluesilver Emperor vines ventured from behind Tang Wulin as if they had eyes. Then, his first soul ring flickered and the vines instantly coiled upward.

    The greatsword hacked the vines from the Bluesilver Overlord Transformation and did not even leave a scratch despite the immense force it was exhibiting. As the vines continued to coil around it. Tang Wulin flipped andnded on the shoulders of the yellow mecha as the vines coiled around the yellow mecha, wrapping it firmly.

    Feng Linwan and his ck mecha had already quickly rushed over. Tang Wulin¡¯s vines swung and threw the yellow mecha within its grasp into the air.

    Feng Linwan took control of the ck mecha and instantly decelerated. It then raised its right leg and used it as a shield to block the yellow mecha. After all, they wererades and losing control of one¡¯s mecha in mid-air was a very dangerous affair. However, this would not pose a problem as long as he could help steady its body.

    At this moment, a figure was seen appearing from the yellow mecha¡¯s waist. A sh was seen as it appeared before the cockpit of the ck mecha almost instantaneously. It was then that an excited dragon¡¯s roar was heard, and a golden dragon¡¯s head exploded at the chest of the ck mecha.

    When Tang Wulin threw the yellow mecha into the air, he had managed to use the Bluesilver Grass to pull him back onto its back. He managed to seize an opportunity to ambush the ck mecha when it attempted to help the yellow mecha stabilize its body. Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!

    There was no way to evade the attack. Mechas were not humans, after all. No matter how skillful one was at operating them, it was impossible for a mecha to have the maneuverability of a human¡¯s body. However, the defensive prowess of a superior mecha was manifested at this moment. Amidst the dark light, a protective barrier exploded with Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens, sending forth a ring light.

    When the nearby yellow mecha was hit by such a powerful wave of energy, it immediately shot outward like a cannonball and crashed toward the ground.

    He was finally at melee-range. At this moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities had also erupted.

    The second soul ring on his body glowed, signaling the arrival of Bluesilver Impaling Array. Under the Bluesilver Emperor Transformation, the Bluesilver Emperor vines surged outward in a frenzy, shing wildly like countless sharp spikes that stabbed the back of the ck mecha¡¯s protective barrier in mid-air.

    The protective energy barrier of the ck mecha weakened dramatically as it continuously got stabbed. As that happened, another peculiar vibration seemed to be taking an opportunity to invade. Feng Linwan discovered in shock that his ck mecha was now obtuse.

    If this was the old Bluesilver Grass, the Bluesilver Impaling Array could never have achieved this feat. However, it was now the Bluesilver Emperor that was enhanced by his ten-thousand-year soul skill, the Bluesilver Overlord Transformation.

    Golden light shed brightly on Tang Wulin¡¯s body as he unleashed the Golden Dragon Body, dramatically increasing his strength once more. The flicker clearly seen within his eyes was one of stubborn wildness. At such a close range, Feng Linwan could clearly see the wild streak in his gaze.

    This was the first time fear appeared within Feng Linwan¡¯s heart. Almost without hesitation, he took control of the pair of giant hammers in his possession tounch a brazen counterattack, directly striking Tang Wulin¡¯s chest.

    However, the Bluesilver Emperor vines quickly weaved themselves into a shield behind Tang Wulin. Surprisingly, he did not dodge the attacks but maintained the bnce of his body in mid-air with a mere de of Bluesilver Grass twined around the ck mecha. Countless more Bluesilver Emperor vines protected his back.

    On his right hand, the glow of the Golden Dragon w shone brightly. With the enhancement of his Golden Dragon Body, it increased several fold in size once again. Its tips were swallowing and spewing golden light at the same time.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Feng Linwan grunted furiously. Sitting in the pilot¡¯s cockpit, his body also shone brightly. Two yellow, three purple and a ck soul ring ¡ª all six of his soul rings glowed. He infused his mecha with soul power and suddenly, the surface energy of the ck mecha increased tremendously.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Both hammers counterattacked, striking mercilessly on the Bluesilver Vines behind Tang Wulin. Although the defensive powers of the Bluesilver Emperor that had undergone the Bluesilver Overlord Transformation was amazing, the hammers stillnded on Tang Wulin¡¯s back from the all-out onught of the superior ck mecha.

    However, it was also at this moment that the soul ring on Tang Wulin¡¯s body switched to two golden ones. The second soul ring flickered and his body burst forth with a luster, making it seem almost mirror-like.

    At the same time he was hit, a great dragon¡¯s roar arose from within Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The golden glow on his right arm¡¯s Golden Dragon w suddenly increased by half a foot in length. He drew support from the terrifying impact behind him and directly wed at the ck mecha¡¯s pilot¡¯s cockpit.

    ¡®He can even block that!?¡¯ Feng Linwan¡¯s brain was momentarily nk. Those were giant hammers with a shocking weight of 2,500 kilograms! With the addition of the super mecha¡¯s and his own strength, they would have been as heavy as thousands of kilograms! ¡®He can even block something like that?

    Above the great ocean, two months of steeling himself had not been in vain. The ultimate goal of the Body Sect was to stimte the human body¡¯s potential and turn it into the greatest weapon.

    Compared to his time on Douluo Continent two months ago, Tang Wulin¡¯s current strength was far more powerful than it was. The strength of his body was even a few times greater than what it once was.

    When the Bluesilver Emperor awakened, his body had also undergone a transformation, turning his entire world upside-down. In terms of survivability, even Wu Zhangkong might not that much better than him.

    At this moment, Tang Wulin was disying the full extent of his body¡¯s abilities and strength along with the abilities of his martial soul and bloodline.

 Chapter 594 - Extermination

    <h4>Chapter 594: Extermination</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    This attack contained the strength of the Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens, the enhancement of the Domineering Golden Dragon Body, and the inertia from the blows of the two giant hammers.

    The defenses of the ck mecha shattered in an instant. The Golden Dragon w brazenly grabbed hold of the mecha¡¯s cockpit.

    Amidst the ear-piercing sound of tearing metal, a golden light flickered before everyone¡¯s eyes. As Feng Linwan looked on in fear, the fifth soul ring on his body erupted and he transformed. His physique suddenly buffed up and he crossed his arms in front of himself.

    His martial soul was the Dusksilver Bear!

    There was no doubting the defensive powers of the Dusksilver Bear. Great strength was its core trait.

    But in the face of the Golden Dragon w, this defensive power appeared weak, even with his Soul Emperor cultivation base. Tang Wulin¡¯s current Golden Dragon w was thebination of his four-ringed soul power, the blood essence power of his entire body, and the enhancement of Domineering Golden Dragon Body which created a force of thousands of kilograms.

    ¡°Pshhh!¡± Both of his thick arms were impaled in an instant. The enormous Dragon w had pierced all the way to his chest before it was stopped by the Dusksilver Bear¡¯s muscles and bones after he forcibly utilized his six-ringed soul power.

    A little more, just a little more! Feng Linwan could no longer care about the intense pain in his arms. All the fine hairs on his body stood on end. He had never expected that a young man who was merely a four-ringed Soul Ancestor would get so close to threatening his life.

    Close?

    Starlight began sparkling brilliantly on the Golden Dragon w. The pressure on the Dusksilver Bear¡¯s arms was instantly lifted. Sharp dark golden des shot out from the points of the Golden Dragon w.

    ¡°Battle armor!¡± His final howl was filled with dismay. Feng Linwan looked on as the dark golden des stabbed mercilessly into his chest.

    The light in his eyes quickly dimmed. At that moment, his mind coursed with regrets. He regretted the fact that he had taken his enemy too lightly out of carelessness, but more than regret, he was amazed. He had never thought that there was a Soul Master in existence who could aplish such a feat at four rings.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s dull, staring eyes were now mixed with a dash of relief and rxation. With a ¡°puhh¡±, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, sttering it on the surface of the ck mecha.

    A massive blow of thousands of kilograms to his back... how could he be unscathed?

    The ck mecha brought him and the pair of giant hammers along as they dropped from the sky straight toward the ground.

    The battle was still in full force. The trio of Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu, and Ye Xinn had formed the toughestbat force of the Shrek team. However, at the moment, the ones who had annihted the highest number of enemies were not them.

    A Starwheel appeared silently under the feet of a yellow mecha. The yellow mecha froze instantly as it lost all control from the inside. Shortly after, it dropped down hundreds of meters from the sky.

    The Starwheel Ice Staff shone again. Countless sparkles of starlight flickered all across the skies. The attacks of the mechas suddenly went into disarray. Their volley turned into a scattered shot. Some of the attacks evennded on their neighboring mechas, which exploded in a flurry of sparks on their protective barriers.

    The controlling abilities of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Starwheel Ice Staff were on disy. She coordinated her attacks with the other three and Gu Yue¡¯s long-range attacks. As they faced the dozen or so mechas, they held their ground without giving the slightest concession. They did not even take half a step backward.

    The students of the Royal Star Luo Academy who were rescuing the casualties in the soul train were long dumbfounded at the sight. In their eyes, the scenes that yed before their them were unbelievable.

    They were all at four rings, but how could they perform feats that they themselves dared not to even imagine?!

    Yuanen Yehui leaped into the air and curled up her body. Two punches of her Air Cannon sted away two beams of light at the enemy. Her body suddenly shrunk in midair as a pair of ck wings unfurled on her back. She elerated instantly and moved like a dark purple shadow. She shed past the side of a yellow mecha that was unable to dodge in time.

    On her arms, the glow from her dark purple battle armor shone brightly. Her Shadow Demon Sword burst forth with a ring sh. It terrifyingly cut down the legs of the yellow mecha. Without the thrusters on its legs, the mecha quickly fell from the sky.

    Golden light shot outward from Yue Zhengyu¡¯s entire body. He had instantly caught up with Yuanen Yehui in midair. The colors of ck and gold fused into one. The fusion of Fallen Angel and Holy Angel did not appear too harmonious. However, within the chaos, a brilliant sword¡¯s gleam which flickered in ck and white shed across the sky.

    A purple mecha exploded in the air, looking like resplendent fireworks.

    ¡°Captain!¡± Xu Lizhi yelled. What he saw was the instant where the ck mecha¡¯s pair of giant hammersunched their counterattack. Everyone then saw the burst of golden light and heard the gleeful dragon¡¯s roar.

    The ck mecha was falling from the sky!

    Gu Yue¡¯s body shed with a silver light and she was already airborne. With another sh, she went under the ck mecha. Just when she was about to make her move, a figure flipped out from the ck mecha. It stepped against the mecha to slow its descent.

    Gu Yue¡¯s eyes beamed. A ray of silver light shone from her staff. In the next instant, the figure was forcibly pulled toward her.

    There were traces of blood at the edge of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips, but in his eyes, there was only excitement.

    This was his first time destroying a ck mecha! An actual super mecha! Additionally, his opponent was at the rank of a six-ringed Soul Emperor.

    Even if all this was because his opponent was taken by surprise as Tang Wulin¡¯s sudden burst of strength left him with no time to react, the results were clear. He had seeded, with his valiant strength, in forcibly defeating such a powerful opponent. If he was able to do that, these minor wounds he had sustained were nothing.

    ¡°Are you injured?¡± Gu Yue asked with care.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Let¡¯s get down. I want that pair of hammers,¡± Tang Wulin said to Gu Yue.

    Silver light shed as Gu Yue held Tang Wulin and teleported to the ground.

    The super mecha lived up to the word ¡°super¡±. Although it had crashed down from the sky, other than the puncture wounds on its chest, there was no other sign of damage.

    Tang Wulin fearlessly picked up the pair of giant hammers which were as long as five meters.

    He had no Golden Dragon ws on his left hand, so he used his right hand to scratch some marks into the other hammer so that it was easier for him to get a grip on it. Then, with one in each hand, he raised both of the massive hammers.

    The edge of Gu Yue¡¯s lips twitched. She quickly retreated backward. This guy was getting stronger and stronger...

    Tang Wulin waved his arms. He tapped the ground with the tips of his toes and started swirling rapidly on the spot.

    In no time, bursts of foul wind spread out in all directions. When the mechas that were attacking them from above saw this scene, all of them quickly soared toward higher altitudes.

    The pressure on Yuanen Yehui and the others lightened instantly after that.

    Nobody wished to collide with those terrifying hammers! That would have cost them their lives!

    Just then, a loud and shrill howl suddenly came from afar. Arge patch of ck dots flew quickly toward their location.

    The Green Skeleton mecha unit members who wereunching their attacks had received new orders and quickly made their retreat.

    The reinforcements had finally arrived.

    From swirling, Tang Wulin gradually slowed to a stop. It took all he had to steady himself.

    The pair of giant hammers dropped to the ground, and he could not help but pant heavily. There was a worrisome feeling in his chest. His previous wounds had somehow worsened after he strained himself again.

    The red mecha which was fighting with Elder Cai shed and retreated at its incredible speed. It flew in a circle in the sky and blocked many of the follow up attacks.

    Elder Cai did not give chase. Instead, she descended from the sky and stopped in midair. Protecting the diplomatic corps was more important than crushing the enemy. In this situation, she would not take risks.

    The Green Skeleton mecha unit retreated very quickly. The reinforcements which came from Star Luo Empire were clearly military. They were all standard mechas numbering as many as three hundred units. Some of them were dispatched to protect the people below, but the majority of the remaining mechas pursued the Green Skeleton mecha unit.

    Tang Wulin sat heavily on the ground. He rubbed his chest and bared his teeth somewhat. However, when he saw that huge ck mecha beside him and the pair of giant hammers beside his hands, he could not help butugh.

 Chapter 595 - Making A Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 595: Making A Fortune</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    These objects were worth far more than their mary value alone!

    The little moneygrubber stood up. His hand shed with light and a yellow mecha appeared beside him. It was his own mecha. He quickly opened the hatch of the ck mecha¡¯s cockpit, pulled Feng Linwan¡¯s corpse out of it and ced it at the side. He then stored the ck mecha and the pair of giant hammers in his mecha¡¯s storage space. The yellow mecha would not be abandoned either. Tang Wulin asked Wu Zhangkong to help him keep it for now. Teacher Wu had arge spatial storage unit.

    He worked extremely quickly. When the reinforcements arrived at their position, he had already finished all his business.

    Hispanions gathered around him, watching all that he did. Yue Zhengyu stared with his mouth agape and said, ¡°Captain, since when did you have such arge storage space? What¡¯s the matter with this yellow mecha?¡±

    ¡°Mine, mine, all mine!¡± Tang Wulin chuckled.

    ¡°Finders keepers.¡± Yue Zhengyu kept his eyes locked on Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulinughed. ¡°Rx. Teacher Wu also defeated a ck mecha on his side. Everyone¡¯s going to have a share.¡±

    The only ones who were genuinely interested in mechas among them were Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi, while the others spent more of their energy on battle armor. Even so, every part of a high-grade mecha was a greatly prized treasure. All else being equal, the value of such an amount of alloy alone would be difficult enough to estimate. Besides, though high-grade mechas were difficult to control by others due to the ipatibility with their own martial souls, modifying one so that it was suitable for oneself was much easier than building a new mecha from scratch.

    Feng Linwan¡¯s former mecha was a rare humanoid mecha in the Green Skeleton Rebellion¡¯s ranks. It greatly resembled the style of the mechas on the Douluo Continent. Naturally, it would be the easiest to modify.

    On the Star Luo Empire¡¯s part, their reaction was quick. Up to a hundred mechas formed a protective barricade around the soul train. The medical mechas hadnded and started to heal the wounded and rescue the dying.

    Wu Zhangkong descended from the sky andnded beside them. When he saw that everyone was alright, he nodded slightly and did not say much.

    Still, his gaze had lingered longer on Tang Wulin.

    Even if the people far away did not see the way Tang Wulin destroyed a ck mecha, how could Wu Zhangkong ¨C who was always keeping tabs on them ¨C not notice? At that time, he was already prepared to fly in and rescue them should the need arise. However, he had never thought that Tang Wulin would be able to destroy a ck mecha on his own. This was no longer a question of power. This young boy had grown again, and his martial soul seemed different from before.

    As a teacher in Shrek Academy, and as an alumnus of the academy itself, Wu Zhangkong had seen many, many students who were greatly endowed with natural talents. Yet, this was his first time seeing an oddity like Tang Wulin.

    When he firstid eyes on him, his martial soul was nothing more than the Bluesilver Grass. However, with the passage of time, not only had he disyed shocking determination and hard work, his natural abilities were also changing continuously as well.

    Now his strength enabled him to obtain the position of leader on his team, and it seemed that his natural endowments had progressed ordingly.

    Tang Wulin sat cross-legged on the ground. He utilized the Mysterious Heaven Method to heal himself. The main injuries he suffered were from the concussion. With the defensive abilities of the Bluesilver Grass, the actual damage he received was not too severe.

    The soul train and its tracks took a heavy toll. It was obvious that they could not transport passengers anymore.

    From the Star Luo Empire, luxurious soul buses were sent to fetch them. The hundreds of mechas also stayed behind to act as their escort.

    This attack hade too suddenly, but at least there were not too many casualties. That being said, as this matter involved both Continents, it was a terrible diplomatic issue.

    Fortunately, all this was of no concern to Tang Wulin and the others. These problems were naturally left to the higher-ups to deal with. The ambush had clearly shown them that the Star Luo Continent was not entirely peaceful, nor was it a safe haven.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already gathered intelligence about this situation. The faction that ambushed us was an organization called the Green Skeleton. They¡¯re a rebel movement within the Star Luo Empire. They have a formidable strength and have upied two provinces of the Star Luo Empire which are strategically located and difficult to ess. The Empire has engaged them inrge-scale battles many times, but they¡¯ve never seeded in wiping out the rebellion due to the many experts at the helm of the group. All they could do was minimize their territory. Their ambush this time was clearly aimed at intensifying the conflict between the Federation and the Empire to buy themselves more time.¡±

    It was very easy to discern the current state of the Green Skeleton Rebellion. Besides, after this battle, Tang Wulin and the others had familiarized themselves with the students of the Royal Star Luo Academy.

    Immediately after they were ambushed, if it were not for Tang Wulin¡¯s timely assistance, these Royal Star Luo Academy students would have been hurt as well. Moreover, the strengths that they disyed after that had made the Star Luo studentspletely erase the thought of making enemies out of them.

    The scene of Tang Wulin destroying the ck mecha had left too deep an impression on them. That was unfathomable! Especially when he picked up the giant hammer and struck down the Dusksilver Bear!

    The gaze of the few female students from Royal Star Luo Academy was noticeably different from before.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, howe you¡¯re so strong? How heavy was that hammer?¡± A female Royal Star Luo Academy student asked with a curious look.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not heavy, not heavy at all. I think it¡¯s hollow.¡± Tang Wulin put on a stone-faced look.

    ¡°I¡¯d be stupid to believe you. Other than the engraving of the core circuits, how could a super mecha¡¯s weapon be hollow?¡±

    ¡°Then why are you asking me all this if you knew the answers all along?!¡±

    ¡°Tang Wulin, do you know your emotional quotient?¡±

    ¡°Ack, my chest, it hurts. I was injured just now. Let me sleep for a bit.¡±

    Entertaining someone was definitely not Tang Wulin¡¯s forte, especially when he had no intentions of bing good friends with these Royal Star Luo Academy students.

    Xie Xie sat at the end of the soul bus. The rest of the Shrek team had unanimously agreed to this arrangement. The fellow was an honest-to-God jinx. He even seemed to have the frightful ability to turn the impossible into reality.

    Xie Xie actually felt that they were being unfair to him. However, when he saw the nasty res everyone gave him, he silently went to his assigned spot at the back of the bus and drew circles.

    Under the protection of the mecha escort, the remainder of the journey was smooth and uneventful. Two dayster, they finally arrived at the capital of the Star Luo Empire, Star Luo City, which sat in the core region of the Star Luo Continent.

    Star Luo City was vast, but it still had surrounding walls which were already a rare sight on the Douluo Continent. It looked more like an ancient city.

    There was an array of soul weapons on top of the walls which formed the defense system of the city. This had further highlighted the turmoil of the Star Luo Empire.

    However, once they entered the city, familiar sensations started to appear.

    The streets were full of bustling crowds. Other than the architectural styles and the fashion sense of the people being slightly different from the Douluo Continent¡¯s, there were not many differences.

    After sailing on a ship for such a long time and being worn out by the long journey, they had finally arrived at a city. The people from Shrek Academy felt at ease.

    Their amodation was arranged at the luxurious Grand Star Luo Hotel. Perhaps topensate for the shock that the diplomatic corps members experienced, even students like Tang Wulin and the others were amodated in extremely splendid suites.

    The Grand Star Luo Hotel had an extravagant architectural style. Gold and white were its main themes. The building appeared as if gold and jade vied with each other at all corners.

    The moment he entered the room, Tang Wulin face-nted himself on the bed. In truth, he was not that tired. Given his body¡¯s condition, it was not easy for him to get physically fatigued, however his spiritual fatigue was apparent.

    Compared to the others, his two months¡¯ inhuman torture had undoubtedly raised his spiritual power, but it had also brought with it a generous amount of lethargy.

    Now, his only wish was to have a nice, long sleep.

    He quickly faded into unconsciousness. Soft beds easily made people feel like they needed rest.

    Unfortunately, right at that moment, someone suddenly knocked on Tang Wulin¡¯s door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Tang Wulin sounded groggy.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± came a familiar voice.

    Tang Wulin got up unwillingly. He went over and opened his door. Was that not Gu Yue on the other side?

    Gu Yue saw his sleepy look. ¡°You tired?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± Tang Wulin returned to his bed and sprawled across it.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s consciousness blurred again. Gu Yue had already made her way slowly to the side of his bed. A dash of faint silver shed in her eyes. However, her expression seemed to say that she was struggling with something.

    ¡°Wulin, did your martial soul evolve?¡± Gu Yue asked softly.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Tang Wulin answered amidst his fleeting consciousness.

    Gu Yue¡¯s ced her hand lightly on his shoulder. If Tang Wulin had been paying attention, he would have noticed that round, silver scales had appeared on the back of Gu Yue¡¯s hand.

    ¡°The bloodline in your body should have been strengthened as well, right? The Overlord Dragon that we met the other day, it turned into your spirit soul?¡± Gu Yue continued to question him softly.

    ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Even when he was half asleep, Tang Wulin took no precautions against Gu Yue.

 Chapter 596 - Why Did You Not Attack?

    <h4>Chapter 596: Why Did You Not Attack?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Gu Yue¡¯s eyes suddenly changed. Her pupils instantly turned into vertical slits. She slowly lifted her hand from Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder, the scales on the back of it flickering with silver light.

    All this onlysted for an instant before she returned to normal. She pulled the nket and ced it softly on Tang Wulin. She then closed the curtains for him and left his room in silence.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s breathing was even now, and he fell into a deep sleep.

    When she returned to her room, Gu Yue shut her door. She waved her right hand gently. A faintly glowingyer of silver enveloped the entire room.

    Amidst the gloomy darkness, a figure appeared noiselessly. It was a man whose entire body was enshrouded by a ck cloak.

    ¡°Why did you not attack? Even the Overlord Dragon¡¯s spirit soul surrendered itself willingly to him and chose to be his own. That was enough proof that the Golden Dragon King bloodline within him is extremely pure. It¡¯s supposed to be impossible for the bloodline to be born on the Douluo Continent. There must be some reason behind this. Once you extract his bloodline from his body, everything wille to light. By then, if you can absorb the bloodline, then maybe you can-¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Gu Yue¡¯s tone was ice cold. She had hardly raised her voice, but the words of the man d in the ck cloak stopped abruptly. He then fell on one knee and lowered his head.

    ¡°You may leave. We need to speed things up. I¡¯ve already thought of a way,¡± Gu Yue said tly.

    ¡°Mydy, what about Na¡¯er? Will we continue to simply let her be like this?¡± the man in ck said with a soft voice.

    Gu Yue responded drily, ¡°That¡¯s also one of the reasons why I haven¡¯t touched Tang Wulin. Everything happened because of him and must be resolved by him. I mustplete my wager with Na¡¯er. After all this is settled smoothly, I¡¯ll naturally make my move on Tang Wulin. What you need to do is to take charge of everything that we have to control here as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man in ck answered politely and slowly stood up. Without a sound, he merged with the gloomy darkness once again and vanished without a trace.

    Gu Yue waved her right arm, and the silver color within her room silently disappeared. She went to the window and gently pushed it open. Her gaze traveled outward.

    It was already dusk, and thest remnants of the setting sun¡¯s rays were gradually fading. The night was upon them. The thoughts on her mind slowly turned into a hollow nothingness, and her spirits faded. It seemed that at this moment, everything had suddenly be insignificant.

    Gu Yue clearly felt that she was slightly lost and perhaps confused.

    When Tang Wulin woke up from his sleep, he feltpletely refreshed.

    He stretched hiszy bones, and his stomach instantly made a sound like thunder. He was very hungry!

    Surprisingly, he had not eaten anything before he fell asleep the day before. That was unforgivable!

    Tang Wulin suddenly missed Teacher Mu Ye. Although when Mu Ye was with him, he was constantly undergoing the special training which was something like pure torture. However, there was a perk! After every the training session, Teacher Mu Ye would bring him extra nourishing food. Within those two months, he had pretty much tasted every delicacy in the ocean at least once. That was also one of the main reasons his body had progressed so quickly.

    The injuries he suffered from when he collided with the ck mecha had long since healed. The self-healing ability of his body was very powerful, so Tang Wulin did not have to worry in the least. Everything waspleted in a clear and ordered pattern.

    He opened the windows and the fresh morning air rushed into the room. The gentle breeze brought a bit of morning dew and gave him a very fresh and revitalized feeling.

    He looked to the eastern horizon and waited for the first signs of dawn.

    Just then, the windows of the next room also opened.

    ¡°Wulin,¡± came Gu Yue¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Tang Wulin asked with a smile.

    Gu Yue looked at him and shook her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to call your name all of a sudden.¡±

    Tang Wulin broke intoughter. ¡°I think you came byst night, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Mmm. I wanted to ask you out for a walk, but when I saw you were that sleepy, I gave up,¡± Gu Yue said softly.

    ¡°Sure! Then let¡¯s go today. We¡¯ve been given three days to take a break, right? Just as well. I want to observe the local customs and manners of Star Luo City. Shall we invite the others as well?¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head. ¡°I just want to go out with you. Let¡¯s not call the others.¡±

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. However, a feeling of warmth suddenly surged within his heart. Although Gu Yue was always somewhat preupied with some issue or the other, and she sometimes even gave people the feeling that she disliked strangers, he could clearly feel that sense of reliance she had toward him.

    Knowing her for this long, she could have sudden mood swings and keep him at arm¡¯s length. However, whenever he was in some kind of danger, she would always appear by his side at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Wulin agreed. ¡°However, after I¡¯m done with cultivating my Purple Demon Eyester, I want to go grab something to eat quickly. I¡¯m super hungry!¡±

    Gu Yue burst intoughter. ¡°I thought it was strange that you went to bedst night without eating anything. That¡¯s so unlike you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so unlike me?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re a glutton, after all.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what you think of me! I¡¯m sad.¡± Tang Wulin put on an extremely grieved expression.

    Gu Yue smiled slightly. ¡°Then don¡¯t have breakfast this morning if you can, and I¡¯ll take it back.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I am a glutton.¡± Tang Wulin instantly spoke sternly and forcefully.

    A faint purplish hue melted into his eyes. There was an indescribable warmth andfort. Tang Wulin had the feeling that his Purple Demon Eyes were on the verge of a breakthrough. After training for so long, this was finally a sign that he was progressing from the first stage to the second stage.

    The cultivation of the Purple Demon Eyes was divided into four stages. The first stage was Survey, the second stage was Detailed, the third stage was Mustard Seed, and the fourth stage was Boundless.

    It was said that there were only a handful who could cultivate the Purple Demon Eyes to the third stage, let alone the fourth stage. However, the subtle improvements in the Purple Demon Eyes were highly useful in the cultivation of spiritual power and during battles.

    Tang Wulin suspected that the main reason his Purple Demon Eyes were about to be improved was due to his body¡¯s potential being stimted by the Body Sect¡¯s cultivation method. That and the improvement in his spiritual power.

    ¡°Gu Yue, how¡¯s your spiritual power now? Do you know?¡± Tang Wulin asked Gu Yue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. In any case, it¡¯s higher than yours.¡± Gu Yue¡¯s reply made it slightly difficult for Tang Wulin to breathe.

    ¡°My spiritual power has also increased greatly as ofte. Who knows, I might have caught up to you already,¡± Tang Wulin said, unwilling to appear weak.

    Gu Yue rolled her eyes toward him. ¡°You have an overactive imagination.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m not as good as you?¡± Tang Wulin could not help but blurt that out.

    Gu Yue said, ¡°I¡¯m no longer at the Spirit Sea rank.¡± After she had finished, she closed her windows and returned to her room.

    ¡°She¡¯s no longer at the Spirit Sea rank? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s regressed...¡± Tang Wulin had mumbled to himself up to this when he suddenly seemed to choke.

    Regressed? Of course, that was impossible. That much was evident from Gu Yue¡¯s battle strength. Besides, a human¡¯s spiritual power grew as they aged. At least, before the age of fifty, a person¡¯s spiritual power would only increase gradually and would not degrade.

    Then if her realm did not degrade, it could only mean that...

    Heavens! Could it be that she has broken through the Spirit Sea realm and reached the next rank?

    The cultivation of spiritual power was much more difficult than that of soul power. Tang Wulin knew clearly what realm came after Spirit Sea.

    But that should have been impossible, no? It must be impossible!

    After the Spirit Sea realm was the Spirit Abyss realm.

    The Spirit Abyss realm was like an abyssal prison, both heaven and hell.

    The upper boundary was heaven while the lower boundary was hell. Everything the mind could grasp was gathered into one. Peak spiritual power was fundamental to possessing a legendary spirit soul. At this rank, one could fuse with any level of spirit soul, even orange or red spirit souls. If somebody fused with an orange or red spirit soul, then their remaining power would only be at the Spirit Sea rank. However, if one didn¡¯t have an orange or red spirit soul, it was possible to fuse with a maximum of five spirit souls of any color, with no limits on their rank. Normally speaking, the Spirit Abyss realm was the limit for humans.

 Chapter 597 - Spirit Abyss Realm?

    <h4>Chapter 597: Spirit Abyss Realm?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The soul power requirement for the Spirit Sea realm was five hundred, whereas the Spirit Abyss realm¡¯s soul power requirement was more than five thousand!

    The difference was ten-fold.

    Although Tang Wulin knew that his own soul power had greatly increased, it would not have risen more than a thousand points.

    There was still a wide gap between his level and the Spirit Abyss realm. If Gu Yue¡¯s soul power had already reached the Spirit Abyss, then she might have even caught up to Teacher Wu. Teacher Wu¡¯s soul power should be at the Spirit Abyss realm at most, right? That was truly terrifying.

    ¡®This cannot be. I must ask her about this.¡¯

    Tang Wulin declined breakfast and went to knock on Gu Yue¡¯s door.

    The door opened, and Gu Yue, who had changed into a long grey dress, walked out from within. She was never the kind of girl who was considered a great beauty. Her grey dress was not particrly eye-catching either. However, for some unknown reason, when it was worn on her body, there was a special quality to it.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯ve reached the Spirit Abyss realm already?¡± Tang Wulin asked with a slight stammer.

    Gu Yue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You believe it just because I said so?¡± As she said this, she walked out of her room.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯d believe you! When did I ever not believe your words?¡± Tang Wulin hastily chased after her.

    Gu Yue stopped and turned around suddenly. She gazed at him sincerely. ¡°Then what if I said that I¡¯d intended to kill youst night? Would you believe that?¡±

    As he looked at her abnormally serious gaze, Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°Why would you want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Gu Yue looked at him sternly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t... I don¡¯t think you¡¯d do it,¡± Tang Wulin said with a cheeky grin. He even raised his hand and pinched her cheek. ¡°Come on, drop the act. Try something else. Something with more believability.¡±

    A helpless look surfaced on Gu Yue¡¯s face. ¡°This guy. Let¡¯s go and have breakfast.¡±

    She turned around and walked toward the exit. In her heart, the words ¡®I don¡¯t think you¡¯d do it¡¯ reverberated strongly.

    Tang Wulin chased after her and said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you change the subject! You still haven¡¯t answered me. Have you ranked up?¡±

    Gu Yue said angrily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you shout louder so that the entire hotel can hear you?¡±

    ¡°Uhh...¡±

    The breakfast served at the Grand Star Luo Hotel was sumptuous. When Tang Wulin sat at the table, he already had a fierce look on his face. What should he do aboutst night¡¯s unfinished dinner? Of course, he would have to eat more than his fill in this meal to make up for the loss!

    He then demonstrated to the tenants of Grand Star Luo Hotel what a whirlwind scattering wisps of clouds looked like!

    ¡°Captain, what are you up toter? We¡¯re thinking of going out for a walk,¡± Xu Xiaoyan said with a smile.

    Tang Wulin nced at Gu Yue and said, ¡°We¡¯re also going out.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan had not opened her mouth again when Gu Yue had already said, ¡°His injuries aren¡¯t healed yet. I¡¯m taking him out to find some medicine, and then we¡¯ll head back here. If you guys are going out, don¡¯t stay out toote!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xu Xiaoyan looked at Tang Wulin, then at Gu Yue. She gave an understanding expression.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face was slightly awkward while Gu Yue seemed nonchnt. The looks on the others¡¯ faces were more or less strange.

    After they finished their breakfast, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue walked out the front door, shoulder to shoulder. The hotel¡¯s service wasvishly hospitable. A staff member handed them a business card just in case they ventured too far and needed the address to take a taxi back.

    As the most luxurious hotel in Star Luo City, the Grand Star Luo Hotel was naturally located in the city¡¯s center. The diplomatic corps would be having an audience with the Star Luo Empire¡¯s royal household.

    After exiting the hotel, they found themselves in a bustling street. The street was very wide, but there were no vehicles in sight. This was the famous pedestrian street of Star Luo City. It was also the widest street and was called Star Luo Avenue. There were a great many shops nking the street. The buildings were built in an antique style and resembled Heaven Dou City somewhat.

    Tang Wulin had his hands intertwined behind his head as he walked down the street with a faint smile on his face. Gu Yue walked beside him. Her demeanor was calm, and her eyes looked straight ahead.

    ¡°Hey, are you really out for a walk? You¡¯re not even looking at the surrounding shops?¡± Tang Wulin chuckled softly and asked Gu Yue.

    Gu Yue shot him a nce. ¡°How do you know that I wasn¡¯t looking? My spiritual power is enough to be my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. Whenever he thought Gu Yue¡¯s spiritual power might have reached the Spirit Abyss rank, he felt even more pressured. If that was true, then Gu Yue¡¯s battle strength was not what he had seen before this. She must have been much more powerful than that. For a Soul Master with elemental-type martial soul such as herself, her strength and spiritual power were directly proportional to each other.

    Gu Yue suddenlyughed. ¡°Idiot, you believe it just because I said it?! It can¡¯t be that easy to reach the Spirit Abyss realm.¡±

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. ¡°You were pulling my leg?¡±

    Gu Yue giggled. ¡°What if I was?¡±

    Tang Wulin put on a stern fa?ade and said seriously, ¡°Miss Gu Yue, are you ticklish?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Yue was stunned. In the next moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s hands had already reached under her armpits.

    ¡°Ah! Haha! Stop!¡± Gu Yue turned and ran.

    Tang Wulin gave chase as heughed, ¡°You dared to fool me! I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Gu Yue was running straight ahead when a few people came out of a shop suddenly. Gu Yue stopped instinctively, but Tang Wulin mmed into her back. The two of them were on a collision course with the group.

    ¡°Scram,¡± a deep and fierce voice sounded. Shortly after, a puff of foul wind reached their faces.

    Tang Wulin sidestepped instinctively and nted himself in front of Gu Yue.

    With a ¡°smack¡± the man¡¯s pnded on the back of his shoulder.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body swayed slightly before he steadied himself. His attacker was also surprised. He had put a good deal of strength into that blow. If it were an ordinary person, they would have been sent flying.

    ¡°Why are you hitting people?¡± Gu Yue shouted tenderly. A killing intent immediately surged within her beautiful eyes.

    After Tang Wulin steadied himself, he turned around as well. He naturally shielded Gu Yue behind his back.

    The one who had hit him was a tall and muscr man. They were a party of four, and he was the closest one to Tang Wulin and Gu Yue. All four of them were middle-aged men, all wearing traditional Chinese outfits. They were all tall and looked strong, but their faces had the air of ruffians.

    ¡°Get out of here,¡± the man seemed to be feeling contemptuous. He raised his hand to push against Tang Wulin¡¯s chest.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes focused. He raised his hand as well and met the man¡¯s palm with his own.

    The muscr man¡¯s palm was veryrge,rge enough to wrap around Tang Wulin¡¯s. The muscr man snickered. With his five fingers grabbing Tang Wulin¡¯s five fingers and twisted forcefully.

    The thug was astonished by what happened next. Tang Wulin¡¯s hand seemed to have been showered in bronze and cast in iron. It did not budge. With the muscr man still in shock, Tang Wulin put on the pressure and twisted his right hand as well. The man felt a shot of intense pain traveling upward from his palm. He cried out in agony and fell to his knees.

    Tang Wulin hated the fact that this man was willing to hit a girl, so he did not bother holding back. He twisted his hand with incredible strength. The muscr man he faced was strong, but he paled inparison to Tang Wulin.

    The other three thugs immediately turned in their direction.

    ¡°Let go!¡± The leading bruiser shouted with rage. He took one step and was already in front of Tang Wulin.

    Just then, another person walked out of the shop that the thugs had just exited.

    In contrast to the muscr ruffians, the person who walked out of the shop this time was not tall, but petite and dainty. She wore a light yellow dress whichplemented her delicate frame. She looked to be no more than fifteen or sixteen years old. She was extremely beautiful, with her long hair falling freely behind her.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± The young girl had just stepped out when she saw themotion. She could not help but frown.

    The anger on the leading man¡¯s face disappeared immediately. He said politely, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s someone who wasn¡¯t keeping his eyes on the road. We¡¯ll send him on his way immediately.¡±

    Tang Wulin pushed lightly with his right hand and sent the man in his grip reeling backward. He grabbed Gu Yue¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    There was no way that these thugs were willing to leave the matter at that. They immediately surrounded the two of them. It was the young girl in the yellow dress who said with a frown, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not make a scene.¡±

    The four angry muscleheads only stopped in their tracks after that. However, the aura which they released in that instant had slightly surprised Tang Wulin. The soul power waves that came from these four men were clearly not weak.

    Instinctively, Tang Wulin turned to look at the young girl, and she directed her gaze toward him as well. Their eyes met, and Tang Wulin nodded slightly toward her. The young girl in the yellow dress was somewhat taken aback.

    Although Tang Wulin was still quite young, his body already appeared to be fully grown. He was tall, had broad shoulders, and his big eyes brimmed with vigor. Among his peers, his looks could certainly be described as breathtaking. The temperament that unwittingly emanated from his body ¡ª gentle, but with a hint of forcefulness ¡ª made it easier for him to attract attention.

    When the young girl in the yellow dress saw him, he noticed her eyes brighten up. A faint smile rose on her beautiful face, and she nodded toward him as well.

    Tang Wulin pulled Gu Yue and walked forward. Gu Yue turned to look at the first muscr man. A cold gleam shed across her eyes.

    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯re strangers in a strange ce.¡± Tang Wulin clearly felt the harsh aura from Gu Yue¡¯s body. He tugged on her wrist lightly.

 Chapter 598 - No Comment

    <h4>Chapter 598: No Comment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to cause any trouble when in a foreignnd. Those thugs earlier were not ordinary people either.¡±

    ¡°He hit you,¡± Gu Yue spoke coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve got thick skin,¡± Tang Wulin said jokingly.

    Gu Yue said, ¡°No one is allowed to hit you other than me.¡±

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth twitched. He could not helpughing aloud and asked, ¡°What kind of logic is that? Why are you allowed to hit me?¡±

    Gu Yue raised her head. ¡°I¡¯m just allowed to do so. Do you have anything to say about that?¡±

    ¡°Noment.¡± Tang Wulin realized that he was truly incapable of talking back to Gu Yue every time she spoke in such a serious manner.

    Gu Yue cracked into a smile seeing that he had no choice but to agree. ¡°Now that¡¯s the way. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She held Tang Wulin¡¯s hand and guided him forward. She seemed to be in a better mood now. Her beautiful eyes looked in all directions as she searched for a shop that caught her interest.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a shop that sells rare metals. I wonder if the Star Luo Empire¡¯s rare metals are different from ours? Let¡¯s go inside and take a look.¡± Gu Yue pulled Tang Wulin into the shop.

    Tang Wulin felt a warm glow in his heart. How could a girl like her be interested in ice cold metals?! It was apparent that she was doing this just for him.

    Tang Wulin was immediately attracted to the rare metals that were disyed on the surrounding racks when he walked into the shop. The Star Luo Empire¡¯s rare metal types were obviously quite different from those on the Douluo Continent. After strolling past the racks just once, Tang Wulin noticed that almost a third of the metals were unrecognizable to him.

    ¡°Hello. May I help you? I can introduce you to some of our products,¡± the shopkeeper said while walking over in a courteous manner.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Do you have a golden hammer? Please lend it to me for a moment.¡±

    The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes brightened now that there was an expert who knew how to use the golden hammer!

    Only someone with a very good knowledge of rare metals knew how to test with a golden hammer when choosing rare metals. An expert could tell the difference between various types of metals by using the hammer to knock on them.

    Soon, a small hammer half a foot in length was brought into Tang Wulin¡¯s hands.

    He walked to the front of the disy rack and knocked gently on a blue metal that he had never seen before.

    ¡°Ding!¡± A crisp sound was heard with a short and powerful echo, Tang Wulin¡¯s ears moved as he nodded gently. He muttered to himself, ¡°This must be an extremely hard alloy, and it has a high internal density. I can tell from its echo that it has an exceedingly strong ego. It would not be very suitable for fusing with soul power. What a waste.¡±

    ¡°Ding!¡± Tang Wulin frowned slightly as he knocked once onto another piece of metal. ¡°The echo sounds melodious. That¡¯s a good thing, but itsts too long. That shows that the metal is quite weak on its own. It has an affinity for elements, but the remaining volume after it¡¯s refined is too small. The overall quality is also leaning to the weak side since it doesn¡¯t have any unique properties.¡±

    The shopkeeper walked next to Tang Wulin the whole time as he listened to him knock and examine the metals one by one. The expression on the shopkeeper¡¯s face grew more and more astonished. Amazingly, Tang Wulin¡¯s analyses of these metals were free from any errors at all.

    Tang Wulin stopped after he had knocked on a dozen pieces. He turned around as he looked toward the shopkeeper and said, ¡°Do you have any rare metals that are of slightly better quality? I¡¯m not interested in these ordinary ones.¡±

    He could identify that those metals were unremarkable despite not being acquainted with them. The strength of those metals was even weaker than the Heavy Silver he usually used, let alone anything else.

    ¡°Yes, we do. Please hold on for a moment.¡± Anyone would respect an expert. The shopkeeper was acting even more courteous ever since Tang Wulin showed his knowledge of rare metals. He was also feeling rather curious because some of those metals that Tang Wulin had tested earlier were extremelymon in the Star Luo Continent. Tang Wulin should have been able to identify them on sight.

    It did not take long before the shopkeeper walked out. He gestured for Tang Wulin and Gu Yue toe with him, saying, ¡°Please follow me to the V.I.P. lounge inside.¡±

    They walked inside and arrived in a room that had much more elegant fixtures than the outside. Two chairs were positioned behind a metal table on which two sses of water had already been ced.

    ¡°Please take a seat. I have limited clearance so I¡¯m only allowed to show you everything piece by piece.¡±

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue sat down. He could not help smiling as he said, ¡°You offer a very good service here!¡±

    The shopkeeper chuckled and answered, ¡°As long as you¡¯re satisfied. Please hold on.¡± He pushed open a door, went passed a metal gate and walked into the room. After a short while, he returned with a wooden box in his arms. The box appeared a little heavy as he ced it on the table and opened it.

    At the exact moment the wooden box was opened, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes brightened. It was a faint golden metal with a crystal clear translucence to it. It was quite simr to Star Iron, but Star Iron was dotted with golden speckles, whereas the metal before his eyes had an extremely even golden color that was not especially thick.

    Tang Wulin raised the golden hammer and knocked on it once gently.

    A soft hum was heard. It had a very intriguing echo. It was as if the sound twisted and turned. The metal was shimmering indistinctly as well.

    Tang Wulin listened for a moment attentively. Once more, he used the golden hammer to knock gently on the metal and it gave out that gentle hum again.

    ¡°The internal density is very high, yet it also possesses superb elemental affinity. Moreover there are also some exceptional characteristics. The sound echoed nine times after being struck, and every echo sounded stronger than the previous one. What are the properties of this metal?¡± Tang Wulin asked the shopkeeper.

    The shopkeeper answered, ¡°This is the Golden Crystal, a very rare metal. It possesses the characteristic of being able to amplify all energy. Just like what you sensed earlier, it will produce nine waves of resonance when it is amplifying an energy. It will amplify about one percent every time. However, after the resonation, the energy can be amplified up to thirty percent. It¡¯s also difficult toe by as its hardness is extremely high and it has very good solubility with other metals. Generally, one will choose to add this hyper metal when one is performing a high level of forging such as fuse forging.¡±

    Without thinking Tang Wulin asked, ¡°How much for this?¡± He was already a rank-6 cksmith. It was no longer a problem for him to fuse forge three types of metals. He would certainly add in more types of metals to the spirit alloy when he was helping hispanions to upgrade their battle armor. The Golden Crystal was very useful as it was suitable for almost everyone.

    ¡°Ten thousand Star Luo Coins for one gram,¡± the shopkeeper said smilingly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression stiffened ever so slightly. Star Luo Coins? He suddenly realized that although he was carrying a good number of coins, those were all the Douluo Continent¡¯s Federation Coins. How would he get Star Luo Coins? Also, ten thousand coins for one gram seemed too expensive. He had no way to estimate without any idea of the exchange rate between the Star Luo Coin and the Federation Coin.

    Moreover, if this was used in fuse forging in the future, he would need a few tonnes of this metal if he were to include himself and his sevenpanions. The cost of that would be astronomical!

    ¡°Please bring forth the other types of rare metal that you have,¡± Tang Wulin said calmly.

    ¡°Please hold on.¡±

    The shopkeeper brought out seven types of rare metal after that. Tang Wulin recognized three out of the seven types which could be found on the Douluo Continent. The remaining four types were only found on the Star Luo Continent. Every type had its own characteristics and was of good quality.

    ¡°These are all the precious metals we carry at the moment. Which type is our distinguished guest interested in?¡± The shopkeeper asked in an extremely polite manner.

    Tang Wulin swallowed hard and answered, ¡°All your stuff seems fine. If you have adequate stock, I wish to purchase arge batch of metal. Oh yes, I have a question. Do you ept refined metal as payment?¡±

    The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, ¡°Yes we do, but we only ept those of Thousand Refined and above.¡± His earlier enthusiasm had reduced upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s question. How much could Tang Wulin and Gu Yue refine at their age even if they were cksmiths? Were they cksmiths of first or second rank? It was difficult for them to produce a Hundred Refined let alone a Thousand Refined.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I have some metal to sell. Will you please take a look?¡± His hand glowed as he spoke. He had already added a piece of metal to the table.

 Chapter 599 - Price Disparity of the Metals

    <h4>Chapter 599: Price Disparity of the Metals</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The metal was crystal clear and translucent. Its jade-like gloss shimmered withyered internal striations. The rare metal they had ced before Tang Wulin appeared dull inparison to his own metal.

    ¡°Is this Jade Silver?¡± The shopkeeper almost cried out involuntarily. He walked in quick strides before he arrived in front of Tang Wulin. He lowered his head and picked up the golden hammer cautiously to knock onto the metal gently.

    A melodious, crisp chime-like sound echoed at once. The echo was soft, but it had numerous twists and turns akin to a musicalposition.

    The shopkeeper¡¯s face flushed immediately. ¡°This is truly Jade Silver. Are...are you nning to sell this?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°No. I would like to exchange it for your rare metal. It¡¯s more convenient that way. Please set a value.¡±

    ¡°Please hold on.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s breathing had obviously quickened as he rapidly walked through the metal gate.

    When he returned once again after a short while, a stocky middle-aged man followed by his side.

    The middle-aged man was not tall, but he was extremely sturdy and strong, with his arms appearing especially well-built. He took a few swift steps forward after seeing the Jade Silver on the table. He ced the instrument in his hand on the table, then he looked toward Tang Wulin. ¡°May I please examine it for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Tang Wulin gestured for him to go ahead.

    The harmony rate was the most important index in determining the spirit alloy¡¯s value, so naturally, he needed to test that.

    A momentter, Tang Wulin could hear a loud gulping sound following the weakening of the Jade Silver¡¯s radiance on the instrument.

    The middle-aged man looked at Tang Wulin and mumbled, ¡°Little brother, this piece of Jade Silver¡¯s harmony rate reaches up to eighty-one percent. Does your family know that you are selling it?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment, while Gu Yue covered her mouth and chuckled softly at the side.

    Tang Wulin coughed once, but he did not mention that he had forged it himself. ¡°Of course they know. I am here to purchase rare metals on behalf of my family. My father said that it isn¡¯t convenient for me to carry money, so he gave me some spirit alloy instead. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m well aware of the Jade Silver¡¯s value. As such, please be fair when you¡¯re setting a price.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The spirit alloy is indeed rare, so its value ismon knowledge. This piece of Jade Silver with a harmony rate that reaches up to eighty-one percent, we are willing to offer a price of...¡±

    The shopkeeper by his side whispered something in his ear when he was halfway through his speech.

    The middle-aged man dismissed his previous remarks and said, ¡°You may select any one of the rare metals which you saw earlier. One hundred pieces of the rare metal in exchange for this.¡±

    One hundred pieces? This exceeded Tang Wulin¡¯s expectations. Jade Silver could be worth several cities, but this piece was what he forged by himself when he was a rank-5 cksmith. It was just a Thousand Refined spirit alloy that had yet to reach the Spirit Forging level. If he were to use this kind of spirit alloy to exchange for rare metals of the finest quality on the Douluo Continent, he would receive around sixty pieces at most.

    So he was quite taken aback when they stated one hundred pieces. In other words, the spirit alloy¡¯s value on the Star Luo Continent was much greater than what it was on the Douluo Continent.

    It was as though radiant coins were shimmering in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. It seemed as if he was about to make a fortune!

    He hesitated for a while before he continued. ¡°Can you up your offer a little bit more?¡±

    The middle-aged man gave a forcedugh and answered, ¡°Our price is absolutely fair. If you were to possess a Jade Silver of even higher quality, or perhaps if you could offer it in a batch, then we would give you an even higher price.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Those rare metals which I saw earlier, do you have an adequate supply of them? All of you should know that the failure rate of us cksmiths in forging spirit alloy or Spirit Forging is very high. That is why we prioritize both the quality and quantity of rare metals.¡±

    The middle-aged man eximed resolutely, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about the quantity and quality. We are able to open our shop in the Star Luo Avenue only under strict scrutiny. As long as we keep to a certain limit, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for us. However, if you require an especiallyrge quantity then I will need a certain period of time to meet your need.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded and answered, ¡°Alright, deal. First I will exchange this piece of spirit alloy for one hundred pieces of Golden Crystal. Consider this a promising start. Please stock up on these three types of rare metals: Golden Crystal, Adaptive Silver, and Star Copper. I will go back to show the quality of this batch of Golden Crystals to my father, then we might return to exchange or purchase in arge quantity.¡±

    ¡°Very well. That won¡¯t be a problem. The more spirit alloys, the merrier,¡± the middle-aged man answered joyously.

    Tang Wulin chatted with him for a while longer in order to learn more about the exchange rate. Even though it was difficult to determine the rate between the Star Luo Coin and the Federation Coin, Tang Wulin managed to estimate based on the exchange quantity of rare metals. The value of Spirit Forging on the Star Luo Continent was almost the same as Douluo Continent, but the value of spirit alloy was much higher in the former. It was as if the cksmiths in the Star Luo Empirecked the skill for forging spirit alloy.

    Gu Yue asked softly after they left the rare metal shop, ¡°I remember that you still have quite a lot of that spirit alloy, right? Why didn¡¯t you exchange more? The quality of the rare metals here seemed rather good.¡±

    Tang Wulin sniggered. ¡°There is no need to rush. No need to rush at all. Most of the spirit alloys that I carried with me now are Thousand Refined. There is still room for me to improve on its processingter. Once it is forged into the Thousand Refined spirit alloy or a spirit alloy fused with three types of metals, the value will be even higher while the cost of materials is rtively low. That¡¯s the way to maximize the value! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll certainly make a fortune once we¡¯ve returned.¡±

    ¡°Such a moneygrubber.¡± Gu Yue could not helpughing.

    ¡°The head of the house knows the cost of fuel and rice! Which part of our cultivation as Soul Masters is free? The mecha costs money, the battle armor costs even more money, all sort of heaven-and-earth treasures cost money too. Is it alright for me to stop working hard to earn money? I can only depend on myself!¡±

    Gu Yue was stunned for a moment. ¡°How about I take care of you?¡±

    Tang Wulin stumbled as he almost fell down. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Gu Yue¡¯s expression returned back to normal.

    Tang Wulin grabbed her shoulder, ¡°Can you still take back the words that you¡¯ve spoken? Live up to what you said. You must take care of me!¡±

    Gu Yue turned her head to the side, her eyes were filled with mirth. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to take care of you. You eat too much.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°What if I eat a little less?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Gu Yue pushed him away. ¡°Stop messing around. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Tang Wulinughed and asked, ¡°While we¡¯re on the topic of eating, should we find a ce to have our lunch?¡±

    Gu Yue rolled her eyes. ¡°We just had our breakfast earlier, okay? It¡¯s still morning.¡±

    ¡°Still good to have some snacks! I bet there are many local snacks in the Star Luo Empire. Don¡¯t you want to try some?¡±

    It turned out that Tang Wulin was not the only one who had a weak spot for food. Ten minutester, both of them had reached a side street nearby to Star Luo Avenue. There were all sorts of small shops around the area. The both of them satisfied their cravings by sampling all sorts of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s local snacks.

    ¡°The fish ball noodles earlier were delicious!¡± Gu Yue eximed excitedly.

    Tang Wulin nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes! It tasted really good, but the portion was a little small.¡±

    ¡°Small? You finished all the fish balls that they were going to sell this afternoon, and you¡¯re stillining that the portion was too small?¡±

    Tang Wulin felt that choosing to learn how to forge all those years ago was s great decision. They did not have any Star Luo Coins, but he managed to get a few in exchange for a piece of Golden Crystal before he left the rare metal shop.

    As expected, the Star Luo Coin¡¯s value was much lower than the Federation Coin¡¯s. Spending the coins in suchrge handfuls felt rather decadent.

    It was noon.

    After they had left the street food, Tangin asked Gu Yue, ¡°So where are we going now?¡±

    Gu Yue considered before saying, ¡°I am going to take a look at the Spirit Pagoda here. You can do whatever you like.¡±

    ¡®The Spirit Pagoda? Yes! There ought to be a Spirit Pagoda over here too. They also have a Tang Sect here as well. Should I go and take a look at the Tang Sect too?¡¯

    Star Luo City was the Star Luo Empire¡¯s capital. Tang Wulin was already aware that the Tang Sect headquarters over here was located within Star Luo City before he came.

    ¡°Alright. Then I shall go and take a look at the Tang Sect. Keep in touch in case either of us needs help.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Gu Yue boarded a car and left, while Tang Wulin too boarded a soul taxi and headed to what was supposed to be the address of the Tang Sect headquarters in the Star Luo Empire.

    The Tang Sect headquarters was not located in the center, but at the outskirts of Star Luo City.

    Tang Wulin was astonished that the Star Luo Empire¡¯s Tang Sect headquarters here waspletely different from the Douluo Continent¡¯s low-profile base. It had majestic buildings akin to a small city. The scale of its buildings far exceeded those of the Douluo Continent¡¯s headquarters.

    Tang Wulin was an intelligent person. He could tell that the Tang Sect received much more money from the public over here than the Douluo Continent, just judging from the architectural style.

    No one was guarding the main entrance. He walked inside and arrived before the audience hall. Two enormous words were suspended on the top part of the audience hall¡¯s front door.

    As a disciple of the Tang Sect, Tang Wulin could not help feeling honored witnessing such majestic buildings.

    Tang Wulin cracked a faint smile as he took long strides into the hall.

 Chapter 600 - An Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 600: An Embarrassment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    An endless stream of people were bustling to and fro from the audience hall. Standing there were two upright counters on both sides that for some unknown reason, made him feel as if he was at the Douluo Continent cksmith¡¯s Association.

    After circling around the crowd while attentively listening to the crowd from the side, he gradually understood what was going on.

    The Tang Sect on the Star Luo Continent was vastly different from the one on the Douluo Continent. Here, the Dazzling Era Tang Sect Technology Company owned by the Tang Sect here was a super-organization that spanned the entire continent. They specialized in producing and selling various soul devices. Naturally, their products were sold for civil uses. Earlier, he overheard from someone that the Tang Sect was an ammunitions supplier for the Star Luo Empire government. This elevated their status even more!

    He truly never expected that the Tang Sect had such a stature on the Star Luo Continent. It was clear that the Tang Sect¡¯s support toward the Star Luo Empire far exceeded the Douluo Continent¡¯s Federation. It was likely that this was rted to the Federation¡¯s situation here.

    After considering for a moment, Tang Wulin decided against revealing his identity. The way things were now was already sufficient for him to glean information regarding the Tang Sect here. After all, he was tagging along with the diplomatic corps. Later, he left the Tang Sect and returned directly to the hotel.

    Gu Yue had yet to return. So so he inquired at the front counter if there was a forging counter for rent close to the hotel. After getting a reply, he rented the forging workshop and continuously forged. It was far more advantageous for him to forge here in the Star Luo Empire.

    The society at the Star Luo Empire was not all that different from the one on Douluo Continent. Within a mere two days, the Shrek Academy group had alreadypletely familiarized themselves with the ce.

    On the third day, Tang Wulin and his group received notification that today was the day the Star Luo Empire¡¯s emperor would personally receive the diplomatic corps and guests. The guests would be received at dusk before an entertaining banquet would follow suit. Because of this, they were requested toe dressed in their best attires.

    For Tang Wulin, his best attire was naturally the same suit he had been wearing. This was almost the case for the others as well.

    When it was almost dusk, a luxurious car arrived in front of the entrance of the Grand Star Luo Hotel to chauffeur the diplomatic corps from the Douluo Continent.

    Without a doubt, Elder Cai was the most distinguished guest from the Shrek Academy party. On the other hand, Tang Wulin and his group of eight gathered with the rest from the diplomatic corps under Wu Zhangkong¡¯s guidance to board the car separately.

    The Star Luo Empire¡¯s pce was situated in the center of Star Luo City. It was said that it had been built as aplete mirror image of the Duoluo Continent back then. The Star Luo Empire¡¯s royal family bore the family name ¡®Dai¡¯, and the most famous people from the previous generation of the family was probably the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao.

    Huo Yuhao¡¯s original name was Dai Huyao, and he was orthodox royalty from the Star Luo Empire. The Dai family had been exercising control over the Star Luo Empire ever since ancient times. There was a period when the family abdicated its royal title. However, following the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao¡¯s uprisingter on, the Dai family regained their royal title once more. It was precisely due to the Spirit Ice Douluo¡¯s deterrence that the Federation did not dare notpletely annihte the Star Luo Empire although they had already exercised absolute dominance over the Douluo Continent at the time. This resulted in the opportunity for the Star Luo Empire¡¯s great migration.

    However, the Star Luo Empire paid a dire price for their great migration. Even if the Star Luo Empire were to join forces with the faraway Heaven Dou Federation from the Heaven Dou Continent, its overall national strength would still not be able to measure up to the Federation of the Douluo Continent.

    The sounds of loud horn echoed, and the grand national ceremony began in front of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s pce.

    A bright red carpet stretched all the way from the Star Luo Empire¡¯s pce. The Federation¡¯s vice president was leading the Douluo Continent¡¯s diplomatic corps along with a few other reputable members of the parliament in addition to Elder Cai and a few others.

    Tang Wulin and the rest could only stand at a spot that was nearer to the back and almost dozed off as he listened to the majestic music. Having forged until a little tootest night, he only returned to the hotel after midnight. Tang Wulin also went to exchange some rare metals again today and was truly uninterested in the weing banquet tonight.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A violent explosion roused Tang Wulin from his sleep. Subconsciously, he immediately released his soul power.

    Gu Yue who stood by his side hastily grabbed him. ¡°It¡¯s the gunfire salute.¡±

    Tang Wulin had only reacted to the situation then. He stopped himself from moving awkwardly, but his unusual movement earlier still managed to attract a lot of people¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Captain, continue to sleep alright,¡± Xie Xie could not help teasing and earned a re from Tang Wulin.

    The sound of the gunfire salute boomed as it drove the ceremony to its climax. Tang Wulin peered from the gaps between people and saw a man dressed in a luxurious long robe along with a golden crown on his head. He then passed something to the vice president of Douluo Continent¡¯s diplomatic corps. Both parties were exchanging their credentials.

    ¡®Hmm, Elder Cai is at the side.¡¯

    ¡®So it turns out to be a gunfire salute, I thought that I was turning neurotic.¡¯

    ¡®Huh, isn¡¯t that the girl from the other day?¡± All of a sudden, Tang Wulin noticed the maiden dressed in the long pce dress that stood decently close to the rear of the handsomely-dressed man in surprise. It was the maiden with a few burly men that he met when he went shopping with Gu Yue the other day.

    He recalled how the few burly men addressed her at the time and wondered, ¡®Could this maiden be a princess?¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡®I think I¡¯ll just continue to sleep then. God knows how long this is going to take.¡¯ He lowered his head once again and continued to doze off.

    Just as Tang Wulin entered the dreand once again and fully disyed his prowess at sleeping while standing, a frail shout suddenly echoed in his ears, ¡°Murder!¡±

    Tang Wulin shuddered due to his sharp senses. His responses had been cultivated through repeated battles and his Golden Dragon Body waspletely released in a sh without him noticing. Soon, as the powerful aura burst out from his body, des of Bluesilver Emperor Vines surged outward like a swarm of bees and spread out in the surroundings.

    His reaction was extremely swift. Moreover, his entire being became wide awake in an instant. He knelt down slightly his body shed. Almost instantly, he appeared before Gu Yue¡¯s body, shielding her as he looked around at his surroundings in vignce.

    Then, he saw pairs of puzzled eyes as he instantly became the center of attention.

    At this moment, Dai Tianling from the Star Luo Empire had just passed the credentials to the Federation¡¯s vice president. The anthems of both continents were ying and His Majesty was kindly shaking the hands of the diplomatic corps officers in greeting.

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯s noisy fuss had triggered a series of changes. Dozens of figures dashed from all directions toward him. The fastest person amongst them arrived before Tang Wulin just barely more than a moment.

    Although Tang Wulin had yet to understand the true situation at present, his Bluesilver Emperor Vines were still instantly spread out. He also realized that hispanions were around him so des of Bluesilver Grass were used to rapidly wrap around hispanions¡¯ waists. Raising the Golden Dragon w on his right hand, he seemed just about ready tounch Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens.

    ¡°What are you doing, Wulin!?¡± Wu Zhangkong shouted coldly, while his figure simultaneously shed past to stand before Tang Wulin. Wu Zhangkong approached the figure that was dashing over closely, and the sound of soul power exploded between both sides. Wu Zhangkong retreated by two steps while the other person somersaulted backward and suspended himself in mid-air.

    Almost instantly, various soul devices were locked toward his direction.

    Tang Wulin was alreadypletely awake by now as he asked subconsciously, ¡°Where¡¯s the murder?¡±

    He failed to realize that the pce-attired maiden standing behind His Majesty the Emperor had her head slightly lowered. She was suppressing her mouth from cracking into a smile with great effort.

    Wu Zhangkong red at Tang Wulin ferociously. ¡°What the hell are you doing!?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked toward Gu Yue by his side with a confused expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you shout at me that there was a murder earlier?¡±

    Gu Yue was stunned as she answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t! Are you dreaming?!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin blinked. He was absolutely sure that he had heard it clearly earlier! Could he not tell if he was dreaming or not?

    Xie Xie was already uncontrobly sneering out loud. If Tang Wulin was truly dreaming, this would be a big joke.

    At present, the Star Luo Empire¡¯s royal armed escorts had already gathered forward.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the elder who had a dull bearing asked in a deep voice.

    At this moment, even the steady and profound Wu Zhangkong did not know how to answer the others. Yet, he could not skip the exnation either. If the other party misunderstood their intention and determined that they were about to assassinate the Emperor, this would truly be a big joke on them.

 Chapter 601 - The Eccentric and Intellectual Little Princess

    <h4>Chapter 601: The entric and Intellectual Little Princess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The national ceremony was not to be disturbed. After retracting his martial soul Tang Wulin was taken away. Wu Zhangkong followed along as well.

    ¡°What? You fell asleep and had a dream?¡± When the royal household butler learned of Tang Wulin¡¯s excuse, he almost whipped thed. This was a national ceremony. It would have been an act of great disrespect if Tang Wulin was from the Star Luo Empire.

    Tang Wulin lowered his head. He was unsure how to exin himself right now. If he were to intentionally insist that someone by his side shouted those words, then the only people beside him at the time were Gu Yue and Xu Lizhi. He would need to bring Gu Yue into this matter as well.

    The butler was simrly lost for words upon seeing that Tang Wulin appeared to bepliant.

    How was he supposed to manage this matter when there was no precedent for such an urrence?!

    Wu Zhangkong stood at the side. He had also been rendered speechless.

    Meanwhile, a royal household servant dressed in elegant attire walked into the room and whispered something into the butler¡¯s ear.

    The butler nodded and his expression then rxed.

    ¡°His Majesty is benevolent. He understood that your situation is unique and he appreciates the friendship between the two countries. Consider this situation forgotten. Be careful next time. All of you are to participate in the banquet.¡± The royal household butler announced the final judgment.

    ¡®Forget the matter just like that?¡¯ Tang Wulin exhaled a breath of relief. Standing by his side, Wu Zhangkong was slightly stunned.

    It was a matter that involved the country¡¯s prestige. He did not expect that the Star Luo Empire would be so amiable.

    Meanwhile, in the Star Luo Empire¡¯s pce...

    ¡°Trouble.¡± Dai Tianling looked at his daughter standing before him in an unpleasant manner. His face was filled with frustration.

    ¡°You are daring enough to start trouble no matter the situation. Nothing bad came about this time, but what would have happened if you caused a dispute? What if you ended up creating a conflict between two countries?¡±

    ¡°I was wrong, Father. I won¡¯t do that again,¡± Dai Yun¡¯er spoke obediently, lowering her head.

    Dai Tianling had seventeen sons but only one daughter. He would go to the ends of the earth for her ever since she was young. Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s entric and intellectual nature allowed her to get around her father. To him, this beloved daughter of his was truly akin to a pearl on his palm!

    ¡°I¡¯ve been listening to these words of yours since you were young until my ears are growing calluses. You won¡¯t do that again? Who gave the imperial concubine Zhen a yin and yang haircutst month? Also, the month before that... No, I will not just let it go this time.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er pouted. Her eyes reddened immediately. ¡°Father, don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡±

    Dai Tianling was reputed to be an emperor of great talent and bold vision ever since he ascended the throne. He made great efforts to build a strong nation and lead his empire into developing at full speed. He went through the decades when his country was being choked by the Green Skeleton Rebel Organization until it could barely breathe. The country had already begun to gradually decline. Yet, no matter how powerful he was in political situations, he could never show an emperor or a father¡¯s dominance before his only daughter.

    Just like the trick Dai Yun¡¯er was ying before his eyes, the end result was inevitable every time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± Dai Tianling patted on her forehead. ¡°I really can¡¯t help it when I¡¯m with you, little girl. You are simply my jinx that was gifted by the heavens. Alright, alright, I won¡¯t punish you. But, you must promise not to make any more mischief from now on, especially mischief that could ruin the country¡¯s reputation. Otherwise, Father is going to have to ce you in confinement.¡±

    ¡°Father is the best!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er pounced forward abruptly and hugged her father¡¯s neck. She energetically kissed Dai Tianling on the face twice. What happened to the tearful girl from earlier?

    Dai Tianling¡¯s face was filled with helplessness, yet he could not be angry with her.

    ¡°Father, that fellow today is fun to y with.¡± Dai Yun¡¯er chuckled softly.

    Dai Tianling¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°What was fun to y with?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er answered, ¡°You can¡¯t really me me for ying tricks on him! He was sleeping during such an important ceremony. It was disrespectful to our Star Luo Empire. He deserved to be embarrassed, am I right? Though it was really impressive that he could even fall asleep while standing. I wish to try it sometime too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Even if it was wrong for him to fall asleep, he¡¯s still our guest who came from afar. With you ying a trick on him like that, how is the Douluo Continent¡¯s diplomatic corps going to regain their dignity?¡± Dai Tianling spoke sternly.

    Dai Yun¡¯er said, ¡°I met him before on the streets. I didn¡¯t expect that he came from the Douluo Continent. But, Father, he seemed like an incisive person. What was the martial soul he released that time? Did you manage to see? I took a close look, but I could not recognize it.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er was indeed mischievous, but she was blessed with natural talents as well. She was gifted with an extraordinarily retentive memory ever since she was young. Moreover, she was extremely intelligent. She was filled with soul power when her martial soul awakened at six years old. Today, her soul power cultivation base had already reached four soul rings despite being less than fifteen years old. She was the most outstanding genius in the royal household, and this was why Dai Tianling loved her the most.

    In private, Dai Tianling had remarked more than once about how good it would be if Yun¡¯er was a boy.

    This was also one of the most important reasons he tolerated his daughter¡¯s entric and intellectual nature.

    Dai Tianling squinted his eyes. ¡°I hadn¡¯t managed to get a close look before I was blocked by the guards at the time. What was the martial soul of that young man from the Douluo Continent?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er answered, ¡°It appeared to be a dark blue dragon, but there was no head, and it was a little simr to vines, but there seemed to be a vertebrae-like structure in the vines. It was so very peculiar that I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anything like it before. I saw his soul rings clearly, though. He had four soul rings, three purple, and one ck.¡±

    Dai Tianling looked at his daughter in astonishment and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as yours?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er spoke, ¡°He looks to be about my age too. Are all the people from Douluo Continent that superb?¡±

    Dai Tianling spoke as if he was deep in thought. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s highly possible that the young fellow came from Shrek Academy.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Shrek Academy? Is that the Shrek Academy that holds the most power in modern times? The one that you mentioned ys a decisive role on the Douluo Continent? The Shrek Academy whose foundational theory was based on our Monster Academy?¡±

    Dai Tianling nodded. ¡°We specifically invited the elites of Shrek Academy to be part of the diplomatic corps from Douluo Continent this time. Moreover, Sima Lanxiao had already made an agreement with Shrek Academy for them to participate in the uing Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition. That will let us have a look at the Douluo Continent¡¯s ability. The average age of the elite members sent by Douluo Continent this time is fifteen years old, and the oldest is only sixteen. Ourpetition authorizes that the oldest age for participants is twenty years old. Hence, this is a good opportunity for the young generation of Soul Masters in our country to thoroughly test themselves.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er eximed excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s awesome! I shall test them there as well. I bet our Monster Academy is a worthy match for Shrek Academy.¡±

    Dai Tianling rubbed his daughter¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°Don¡¯t get careless. Shrek Academy has been famous for millennia. The unspoken truth is that on the three great continents, they have no equal. We have a good knowledge of Shrek Academy. We know that for generations past the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion has been a gathering ce for all the strongest from across the entire continent. The Shrek Seven Monsters in days gone by were also ever present in the Douluo Continent¡¯s world of Soul Masters.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯erughed and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t you go praising the strength of others and forgetting your own.¡±

    Dai Tianling spoke, ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t discuss this anymore. Have you given any thought to your betrothal?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er pursed her little lips at once upon hearing this. ¡°No, I won¡¯t be betrothed. I¡¯m still young. How can one be betrothed at this age?¡±

    Dai Tianling exined in frustration, ¡°It is the royal household¡¯sw that you must be betrothed at the age of fifteen. Father does not want to lose you either, but thew cannot be broken. You may get marriedter if you want.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er shook her head vigorously.

    Dai Tianling was about to say something when Dai Yun¡¯er ran away like a gust of wind.

    ¡°That girl!¡± Dai Tianling shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A young woman dressed in pce attire walked in and looked at Dai Tianling with slight frustration in her eyes. She said, ¡°The littledy Yun¡¯er still refused?¡±

    Dai Tianling gave a forcedugh and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the daughter that you gave birth to?¡±

    The young woman replied, ¡°So what do you think?¡±

    Dai Tianling¡¯s gaze fixated for a moment as his emperor¡¯s overbearing aura was emitted. ¡°She is still a member of the royal household no matter how much I love her. The royal household¡¯sw must not be broken. How else can I maintain control of society? Just make the arrangements as nned. The day thepetition ends is the day the princess chooses her prince.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Dai Tianling looked toward his wife. ¡°Keep a close eye on our daughter in the uing days. The girl has a wild temperament. She won¡¯t yield easily once she finds out that we¡¯ve arranged her marriage. Perhaps she will evene up with a good show of running away for me. Please watch her well.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s backcently as they walked into the royal household¡¯s weing banquet hall. He hastily found a corner to hide after he entered through the door. Today¡¯s turn of events was truly mortifying, and he still had yet to figure out what happened. He had been sleeping soundly. How did he suddenly hear such a loud shout?

    He would not have humiliated himself so much if it had not been for that shout! This was just great! Now, everyone including the Star Luo Empire¡¯s government and the Douluo Continent¡¯s diplomatic corps knew him at once.

    Tang Wulin grabbed two pieces of dessert quietly and started eating in the corner. At least now, everything would pass as nned after tonight¡¯s banquet.

 Chapter 602 - Will You Be My Boyfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 602: Will You Be My Boyfriend?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Meanwhile, the banquet had already begun. The reigning emperor of the Star Luo Empire, His Majesty Dai Tianling was dressed in a luxurious suit. He held his queen¡¯s hand as they conversed with the diplomatic corps¡¯ officers.

    The atmosphere felt extremely cordial. The Star Luo Empire¡¯s royals were mingling with the Douluo Continent¡¯s diplomatic corps. The scene appeared amicable and harmonious.

    The melodious sound of music echoed throughout the scene. His Majesty Dai Tianling walked to a female member of the Douluo Continent¡¯s diplomatic corps and gestured for her to join him.

    The woman was about thirty years old and extremely beautiful. Her expression revealed that she was overwhelmingly ttered and honored by the invitation. Even so, she humbly epted Dai Tianling¡¯s hand and went with him as he walked onto the dance floor. They began the first dance of the night.

    Tang Wulin could not help but stare nkly at how gracefully they moved. He recalled Gu Yue¡¯s magnificent poise when she was dancing the other day.

    ¡®Where are Gu Yue and the rest?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes searched through the crowd of people absentmindedly. In the distance, the group from Shrek Academy were engaged in a discussion with some young royals from the Star Luo Empire.

    Xu Xiaoyan, Ye Xinn, and Gu Yue seemed to be popr. Yuanen Yehui was dressed in men¡¯s clothing today, so she was naturally more left out.

    ¡®Forget it. It¡¯s better not to go over.¡¯ Tang Wulin considered and made the decision to stay put, not wishing to be theughing stock among them.

    ¡°Murder!¡± A frail voice echoed by his ears at that exact moment.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s sharp senses made him shudder as he jumped up in surprise.

    As such, he did manage to react to the situation at once. His body made a half turn as he soon realized that a young maiden in pce-attire nearby wasughing so hard she was almost falling over.

    The voice was too familiar. Moreover, the people nearby apparently did not hear it.

    It had not been a delusion during the day. There truly was someone who shouted ¡®murder¡¯ into his ears.

    Tang Wulin looked at the girl as he gnashed his teeth in anger. He walked in purposeful strides toward her.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you release your martial soul this time? Once bitten, twice shy?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er looked at Tang Wulin with a beautiful smile on her face.

    Tang Wulin spoke furiously, ¡°It was you who tricked me?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er shrugged. ¡°Isn¡¯t it as obvious as it can be?¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er spoke in a logical and natural manner, ¡°You¡¯re the one who was sleeping. Is it proper for you to nap during such a grand ceremony?¡±

    Tang Wulin was immediately rendered speechless. Indeed, he would never have lost his cool, even if someone were to shout into his ears suddenly, had he not been sleeping at the time.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll bring you to the dance floor.¡± Dai Yun¡¯er grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s sleeve as she was speaking, then she brought him to the dance floor.

    This was a royal household banquet after all. Tang Wulin could not bear to struggle out of her grip, so he could only be dragged by her to the edge of the dance floor.

    Meanwhile, the first dance had just ended. As the second song yed, His Majesty the Emperor brought his dance partner from the diplomatic corps to the edge of the dance floor. He saluted her in a most gentlemanly manner before he bowed out from the floor. The queen stood at the side, smiling as she pped.

    The female member¡¯s charming face was blushing as she returned the handsome emperor¡¯s salute.

    After that, the banquet¡¯s dance had officially begun.

    Dai Yun¡¯er pulled Tang Wulin as the both of them entered the dance floor.

    Tang Wulin stumbled for a moment, while Dai Yun¡¯er had already led him into dancing together.

    Tang Wulin could sense from the energy radiating from his dance partner¡¯s hand that this girl who was supposed to be a princess was also a Soul Master. Not only that, her cultivation base ought to be rather impressive as well.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart jerked as he held her hand, while his other hand supported her waist. He muttered softy, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er spoke smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll learn as you go. I¡¯m a professional. Ouch!¡±

    She gasped softly as her foot was stepped on by Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin hastily feigned awkwardness as he exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I told you I don¡¯t dance.¡±

    He was not the kind of person who sought revenge for petty grievances, but he was truly cunning. Since Dai Yun¡¯er took the initiative to pull him onto the dance floor, how could he not avenge himself?

    Dai Yun¡¯er rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You should be more careful. Ouch!¡±

    Her foot was trod upon once more. Again, Tang Wulin apologized repeatedly.

    Dai Yun¡¯er looked up toward him with an ashamed yet furious look. ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face was innocent as could be. ¡°How is that possible? Why would I step on you on purpose? I told you that I don¡¯t know how to dance, yet you still insisted on dragging me out here. How about we just forget about this?¡±

    ¡°No¡ªouch!¡±

    Tang Wulin stepped on her foot for the third time. Dai Yun¡¯er was in pain but this time she managed to raise her head just swiftly enough to capture the smile that vanished from the depth of Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes in an instant.

    She pouted her little lips, but she did not scream out aloud this time. She did not stop the dance either.

    Tang Wulin stepped on her repeatedly for a few more times, but Dai Yun¡¯er did not make a sound remarkably. On the contrary, she led him to dance in all seriousness.

    Tang Wulin was feeling slightly ashamed by then. He controlled himself subconsciously. He depended on the foundation he built with the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to follow her steps. Their dance gradually became smoother.

    It was unknown since when Gu Yue had been at the side of the scene. She squinted at Tang Wulin and the princess who were dancing there. Her eyes were aze, but she did not take any action.

    The music ended, and the pair stopped dancing.

    Dai Yun¡¯er suddenly burst intoughter as she looked at him.

    ¡°I bet it was fun stepping on me!¡± She spoke with a voice that only Tang Wulin could hear.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment, then an ominous feeling abruptly arose from the bottom of his heart.

    An entric yet intelligent smile shed past Dai Yun¡¯er eyes. She suddenly spoke aloud, ¡°I¡¯ve always admired Douluo Continent¡¯s culture and Shrek Academy. After witnessing it today, I find it truly extraordinary. Will you be my boyfriend?¡±

    Tang Wulin was staring at her in bewilderment. Just as he was about to reject her proposal, he heard Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s next words. ¡°However, you¡¯ll need to possess strong powers in order to be my boyfriend. Only the strongest can catch my fancy. I promise that you can be my boyfriend as long as you¡¯re able to be the champion in the uing Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition. Work hard!¡±

    She made a ¡®work hard¡¯ hand gesture toward Tang Wulin upon saying that, before saluting him with a beautiful smile on her face and taking her leave.

    ¡°Oh... I¡ª!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er had already left the dance floor before Tang Wulin could even exin himself. He had already be the focal point of the entire scene at this exact moment.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixated on him including His Majesty the Emperor Dai Tianling, the queen, all the royalties on the scene, and also the diplomatic corps members from the Douluo Continent.

    This...

    This little girl was a little too savage.

    Tang Wulin could clearly sense that there were at least several hundred young royals ring at him with murderous intent. Their gazes felt like needles poking into his back.

    ¡®I only stepped on you a few times, didn¡¯t I?¡¯

    ¡°Sure! Do you n to stay behind and be the emperor¡¯s son-inw?¡± A familiar voice echoed next to his ears.

    Tang Wulin turned around and found Gu Yue. She stared at him furiously. Not waiting for his exnation, she turned around and left.

    ¡°Gu Yue...¡± Tang Wulin was about to chase after her when seven to eight youths from the Star Luo Empire came forward and encircled him.

    ¡°So you wish to date our Princess Yun¡¯er? Boy, are you trying to get beaten up?¡± A tall and strong youth pushed onto Tang Wulin¡¯s chest with his arm.

    Tang Wulin understood the profoundness of how a hundred mouths could not absolve his guilt for the first time. He truly had no way to exin himself!

    ¡°Excuse me,ing through,¡± Tang Wulin mumbled.

    Star Luo Empire¡¯s young royals puffed out their chests and raised their heads. ¡°And what if we don¡¯t move? I¡¯m advising you to drop those ideas right now for your own benefit. Princess Yun¡¯er will never date outsiders like you lot. Her highness is going to choose a husband soon. Young fellow, you¡¯re oblivious to what the situation is here.¡±

    ¡°What are all of you doing here?¡± An awe-inspiring voice echoed.

 Chapter 603 - Pouring Oil Over Fire

    <h4>Chapter 603: Pouring Oil Over Fire</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The young nobles quickly parted. When Tang Wulin turned to look, he saw that His Majesty the Emperor Dai Tianling was already in front of him with Her Majesty the Empress following beside.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Dai Tianling peered at Tang Wulin, sizing him up.

    Due to the long distance between them in the za that day, His Majesty had not managed to get a good look at Tang Wulin. But now seeing him up close, he had a sudden feeling of his eyes brightening up.

    Here was a tall, straight, and handsome young man.

    It was a given that Tang Wulin, who was good-looking and full of a vibrant warmth, easily gave other people a good impression. With his big eyes and long eyshes, even thedies were envious of him.

    Tang Wulin bowed and paid his respects. ¡°Good evening, Your Majesty. My name is Tang Wulin.¡±

    Dai Tianling said with a faint smile, ¡°I am looking forward to your performance in the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition.¡± After he had finished, he nodded at Tang Wulin, turned around and left.

    With sluggish eyes, Tang Wulin watched the emperor walk away. He said in his heart, ¡®Aren¡¯t you adding fuel to the fire with this?¡¯ The expressions of the nobles around him had be even more unkind now. However, thanks to His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s intervention, they had no way of making a move on Tang Wulin, at least for the moment.

    What was an undeserved catastrophe? This was! Tang Wulin suddenly felt that he did not know whether he should beughing or crying. ¡®If I can¡¯t provoke you, surely I can hide from you? Competition or nopetition, I¡¯ll just decline to participate in it.¡¯

    ¡°Good luck.¡± A hand appeared on his shoulder. Tang Wulin turned around swiftly and saw none other than Elder Cai standing by him.

    ¡°Can I not take part in thepetition?¡± Tang Wulin said with a wry smile.

    Elder Cai¡¯s voice sounded in Tang Wulin¡¯s ears, ¡°You may, but I must remind you that our current trip isn¡¯t simply a diplomatic mission alone. It is also a trial for all of you. It¡¯s a trial from the academy for the new generation of Shrek Seven Monsters, a trial for the Inner Disciples. If you choose to run and not fight, then you¡¯ll lose the qualification to enter the inner court.¡±

    Inner court? Shrek Seven Monsters? To a student from Shrek Academy, was there anything more attractive than these?

    ¡°Besides, the prizes of thepetition are very generous. The champion of the solo battles will get a soul bone,¡± Elder Cai continued.

    A soul bone? Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes widened.

    He knew exactly what a soul bone was, because he had obtained one before in the spirit ascension tform. It had been the right metacarpal. It was not one of the six great soul bones, but it was his ace in the hole. Countless times, the Golden Dragon Dreadw had saved his life at the most critical moments and had given him powerful battle strength.

    If he could obtain a soul bone, there was no doubting the effect it would have in improving his strength and power. The breaking through of the Golden Dragon King bloodline seals required him to bear the brunt with his body. If he could obtain another soul bone, he could at least negate the need for the heaven-and-earth treasures he would have required to break through a seal.

    How much money? How much money?! He could save a fortune!

    ¡®I¡¯ll give it my best! After all, I did not promise to be her boyfriend or anything. She¡¯s only doing that to try to get to me. Alright, then if I truly emerge as the championter, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do.¡¯

    Tang Wulin balled his fists subconsciously.

    ¡°Captain, you¡¯re awesome! You didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid and you¡¯ve picked up a princess.¡± Xie Xie hugged Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders, his face full of praise.

    ¡°Go away.¡± Tang Wulin was depressed enough as it is.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that. What will you do with Gu Yue?¡± Yuanen Yehui said seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not proper for you to do that. A man must be responsible and faithful in love,¡± Yue Zhengyu said severely and forcefully.

    As he looked at his handsome face, Tang Wulin had a strong urge to punch it. Who was it that bought an entire bar just to get someone¡¯s contact number?

    ¡®What right do you have to lecture me on this?!¡¯

    Xu Lizhi also moved closer, ¡°Captain, good luck.¡±

    ¡®What do you mean, good luck¡¯?!

    Ye Xinn shot Tang Wulin a scornful gaze, ¡°I¡¯d never took you for a womanizer as well.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡®I¡¯m only fifteen years old! I didn¡¯t even do anything with Gu Yue! How did I be a womanizer? Is it wrong for me to study every day and slowly improve myself? I...¡¯

    Even when he returned to the hotel, Tang Wulin was still unable toe to terms with the events that had transpired. Luck truly did not seem to be in his favor. ¡®Why did that princess want to make things difficult for me, of all people?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was full of distress. He grunted inwardly. ¡®It¡¯s just apetition. What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯ll win that championship and rub it in your face. Then, I¡¯ll see how I can take my revenge on you.¡¯

    ¡°Bam! Bam!¡± Having made his way to Gu Yue¡¯s door, Tang Wulin raised his hand and knocked.

    There was no sound from inside.

    ¡°Gu Yue, I hope you¡¯re not getting the wrong idea about today. That princess did the whole thing on purpose to frame me,¡± Tang Wulin said as he knocked on the door.

    The door opened! Out came a hand that pulled him inside.

    Gu Yue¡¯s expression was calm. She walked to the sofa and sat herself down.

    Tang Wulin hastily went over hoping to sit down as well, but Gu Yue shot him a re. He could only stand there shamefaced.

    ¡°This is how things went.¡± Tang Wulin recounted his harrowing experiences to her on the spot.

    ¡°Serves you right.¡± after Gu Yue finished listening to him, her expression rxed a little bit. However, she still could not help but say, ¡°As a man, why are you even thinking of getting revenge on her? You¡¯ve caused enough trouble. You shouldn¡¯t enter thepetition.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°But Elder Cai said that if I don¡¯t take part in thepetition, she wouldn¡¯t allow me to enter the inner court. Besides, there¡¯s a soul bone among thepetition¡¯s prizes!¡±

    When she heard the words ¡°soul bone¡±, Gu Yue was stunned. An icy look quickly shed deep within her eyes.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°The soul bone has many uses. I obtained a right metacarpal bone before, and from that, I acquired the Golden Dragon Dreadw ability. If I can get my hands on another soul bone...¡±

    ¡°Alright. If you want to enter thepetition, then it¡¯s up to you. Get out.¡± Gu Yue stood up suddenly. She pushed Tang Wulin out of her room and closed the door with a bang.

    Inside the room, Gu Yue leaned with her back on the door. Coldness burst forth from the depths of her eyes. ¡°Soul bone!¡±

    The Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition was one of the grandest events on the Star Luo Continent. Thispetition had passed down since the ancient age of the Douluo Continent.

    In ancient times, Soul Masters were highly respected. The Martial Soul Hall, which had controlled the majority of the Soul Masters on the Continent, had founded this tournament to find outstanding talents.

    The Martial Soul Hall was subsequently overthrown by the champions from the three great empires led by Tang San. The Soul Masters were now free, but this tournament was still passed down.

    After the Douluo Continent turned into a federation, thepetition slowly faded away. The Star Luo Continent, however, had continued to hold this contest out of respect for their rich history.

    Thepetition would be held in the capital of the Star Luo Continent, Star Luo City, once every three years. Every Soul Master under the age of twenty could sign up. Of course, there were certain requirements for one to be eligible to participate. Soul Masters with soul power lower than rank-20 were not allowed to enter thepetition. Additionally, participating in thepetition required the Soul Master to pay a registration fee.

    The registration periodsted for a whole month. With the passing of time and development of the society, the main categories in the current Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition included one-against-one, two-against-two, and the seven-against-seven challenge. There was also a mecha challenge, which brought it to a total of fourpetitive categories. There were nopetitions on forging, mecha building and other sub-profession skills.

    The entirepetition was mainly a fighting tournament. The aim of thepetition was to stimte thebative spirits of the younger generation in the Star Luo Empire.

    The contestants who were able to achieve good rankings in thepetition would leave a strong mark in their files. Whether it was for their studies, job-hunting or enlisting in the army, they would be given preferential treatment.

    Among all thepetitions, the one that attracted the most attention was the one-against-one challenge. There were no restrictions in the one-against-onepetition. The contestants could use any weapon or tool they saw fit. Whether it was a mecha, a soul tool or battle armor, as long as you could possess and control it, you could use it in thepetition.

    Hence, the one-against-onepetition was the most interesting and intense.

    The Star Luo Empire had always advocated individualistic heroism. The Tang Sect¡¯s ancestor Tang San and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder Huo Yuhao were both idols in the hearts of the Soul Masters. They had, with their own strengths, turned back the powers of darkness and pushed the history of the Continent forward.

    The strength of an individual could have a decisive impact during a war. This was starkly different from the Douluo Federation¡¯s advocacy of team battles and emphasis on cooperation.

    After an orderlybing of the registration name list, the final legal registrants for the one-against-onepetition numbered as many as five thousand, six hundred and thirteen. Almost all eligible Soul Masters had chosen to sign up for thepetition.

    The total number of participants who signed up for the two-against-twopetition was eight hundred and sixty-four pairs.

    For the registrants of the seven-against sevenpetition, it was a total of a hundred and thirteen teams.

    There were four hundred and sixty-one registered for the mecha battle.

    With the registration period at an end, thepetition would officially begin the next day.

    The people who came from Shrek Academy did not need to go to the trouble of queueing up to register. Their registrations were directly managed by Star Luo Empire¡¯s officials.

    Tang Wulin and the others did not sign themselves up. Instead, it was Elder Cai who had submitted their names

 Chapter 604 - Joining You in the Inner Court

    <h4>Chapter 604: Joining You in the Inner Court</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Aside from Xu Lizhi, the rest were taking part in the one-against-one battle. For the two-against-two match, they formed four teams which included everyone.

    As for the team battle, Xu Lizhi was the substitute contestant.

    It could be said that everyone had a foot in everypetition.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in the same team as him,¡± said Gu Yue coldly as she stood before Elder Cai.

    Shuffling contestants before thepetition was not initially required for those from Shrek Academy. However, something had urred to cause Gu Yue¡¯s refusal to participate.

    Elder Cai¡¯s knit her eyebrows tightly. ¡°Let me remind you. All of you aren¡¯t just representing your individual selves in thispetition, but the academy as well. Simrly, this trip to the Star Luo Empire is a test of sorts for you, and every action you take here will be taken into ount when you¡¯re being graded. If you¡¯re not going to participate in thepetition, you¡¯re forfeiting your entry to run be one of the Shrek Seven Monsters in the future. At the same time, your entrance to the inner courts will be dependant on your performance from this point on.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Yue agreed.

    Tang Wulin quickly pulled her arm. ¡°Gu Yue, are you out of your mind!? Why aren¡¯t you taking part in thepetition?¡±

    Gu Yue only nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡± After she finished, she turned around and left Elder Cai¡¯s room.

    ¡°She can¡¯t still be jealous, can she? But this is...¡± Xie Xie hesitated.

    Tang Wulin hastily said to Elder Cai, ¡°Elder Cai, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go talk to Gu Yue.¡± After he finished, he quickly turned around and chased after Gu Yue.

    Gu Yue stood silently in front of the window as she gazed to a faraway ce.

    She seemed to have foreseen that Tang Wulin woulde so her door was left open.

    Tang Wulin pushed on the door and entered her room. He walked quickly and stood behind her, unable to help himself but question her, ¡°Gu Yue, what¡¯s up with you? Why won¡¯t you take part in thepetition?¡±

    Gu Yue continued gazing outside as she replied drily, ¡°Why do I have to take part in thepetition?¡±

    Tang Wulin walked up to her and grabbed her by the hand. ¡°Stop ying around, alright? I¡¯ll bring you to Elder Cai to exin all this, and we¡¯ll take part in thepetition together. Don¡¯t you want to enter the inner court? Don¡¯t you want to be a member of a new generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters?¡±

    Gu Yue turned around and looked at Tang Wulin, ¡°Do you honestly think that I can be one of the Shrek Seven Monsters? Don¡¯t you forget, I¡¯m a member of the Spirit Pagoda. In truth, things aren¡¯t as harmonious as you imagine between Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda. I don¡¯t think this matter has gone unnoticed to you.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re choosing the Spirit Pagoda?¡±

    Gu Yue replied drily, ¡°I¡¯ve already made my decision when Elder Cai deliberately made things difficult for us in the past when we had just joined the academy. The Spirit Pagoda provided me with plenty of things unavable in the academy. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m destined to join the ranks of the Shrek Seven Monsters.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at her nkly. This was his first time hearing about this from Gu Yue.

    ¡°B-but...¡± Tang Wulin was slightly at a loss on how he should be advising Gu Yue. After knowing Gu Yue for so long, he knew just how stubborn Gu Yue could be. There would rarely be any changes made once she set her mind to something.

    ¡°But, don¡¯t you want to continue being with me?¡± Tang Wulin blurted out.

    Gu Yue¡¯s body shuddered. There was an instant addition of color in her gaze toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin continued weakly, ¡°I mean... to cultivate with me.¡±

    Gu Yue looked at him with keen sparkling eyes. ¡°Do you want me to take part in thepetition?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course I do. We¡¯re partners!¡±

    Gu Yue squinted her eyes slightly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll enter the two-against-two match with you, but I¡¯ll only enter this one match with you. I won¡¯t be taking part in the solo and teampetition. It won¡¯t affect you guys anyway.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s wore a slightlyplicated look. Although she had agreed to join him in the two-against-two match, the words she had just said drew a line between her, him, and the others, seemingly cing severalyers of barriers along with it.

    This feeling made Tang Wulin very ufortable. He did not like their current condition.

    ¡°Gu Yue...¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get out? I need some time alone,¡± Gu Yue said softly.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Nobody could sway Gu Yue¡¯s emotions. After she agreed to participate in the two-against-two match, she remained in her room the entire day,pletely shutting herself in.

    Tang Wulin was also in a bad mood, so his appetite was only half of what it usually was. He wanted to persuade Gu Yue but did not know how he should go about doing it.

    The Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition finally began as millions anticipated its beginning.

    Thepetition took ce in the Star Luo Coliseum in Star Luo City. Due to the overwhelming numbers of participants, the contestants were separated into teams by the system, and the preliminary matches would continue for a long time.

    In order to reduce the numbers of contestants quickly, they based the preliminary matches on an elimination system. Whenever a contestant lost a match, it would spell their end in this year¡¯spetition. Undoubtedly, luck yed a huge factor in this but one¡¯s strength also yed a part in it.

    Justice was always rtive. Just as Elder Cai had once said, there was no absolute justice in this world. If one wanted to receive and control justice, one would have to rely on sheer strength.

    The first of thepetitions to take ce were the solo matches. This was also the most intense and fiercest battle which millions looked forward to. Amidst the Star Luo Coliseum were fiftypetition rings where the contestants wouldpete against one another ording to the order set by the system. When a battle ended, another would start immediately, and the process would repeat itself until all the preliminary matches had ended.

    Everyone present had an electronic contestant number card that contained detailed information about them inside the card. At the same time, there was also information about theirpetition times. If the contestants missed their match, it would be considered a forfeit and they would lose the match.

    The opening ceremony of the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition did not take ce at the very beginning because there were too many contestants. It had to wait until after the preliminary knockout matches ended.

    The Star Luo Coliseum could amodate three hundred thousand spectators at any one time. It was thergest coliseum in Star Luo Empire and the entire Star Luo Continent. It was also the coliseum with the most advanced equipment.

    Before thepetition began, the entrance tickets were already sold out. In addition to that, there were a huge number of registrants. The ie from ticket sales alone was sufficient for the Star Luo Empire to cover the expenses for the entirepetition.

    Moreover, there was also a live broadcast throughout the entire continent and anyone who wanted to watch it had to purchase the broadcast rights. When it came to the profit streams from developing the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition, the officials of Star Luo Empire were well versed.

    Even the most ordinary of people would wish to be a soul master. The opportunity to watch such a wonderfulpetition was practically like a festival to them so Star Luo City was not the only ce with an exhrating atmosphere. It even spread toward the entire Star Luo Continent.

    Since the order of the contestants¡¯ matches was immediately assigned, the participation of those from Shrek Academy was not concentrated in one day alone. Tang Wulin¡¯s number could be recalled easily. 333, it looked like a good number.

    His match was on the first day. After Gu Yue had refused entry in the solo matches, the interesting thing was that thepetition for the rest was on the second and third days and had just missed Tang Wulin¡¯s match.

    ¡°Are you unhappy because I¡¯ve given up on thepetition?¡± Gu Yue walked forward, brushing shoulders with Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t really feel unhappy or anything if you don¡¯t take part in thepetition. It¡¯s just that... I feel like you seem to be estranging yourself from us. I even have this premonition that perhaps... you might leave us in the near future. I don¡¯t like feeling like this.¡±

    Gu Yue was stunned, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Even the longest feast must end atst. We¡¯ll eventually have to go out separate ways. We¡¯ll have to grow up one day, and when we do, we¡¯ll have to part ways.¡±

    ¡°Why must we part ways?¡± Tang Wulin blurted.

    They looked at each other as their eyes interlocked but Gu Yue suddenly looked away, ¡°Maybe we don¡¯t have to be apart. We¡¯ll see how it goes. Aren¡¯t I joining thepetition with youter?¡±

    Tang Wulin mumbled, ¡°Actually, we can still cultivate together for many years! Although you¡¯re a member of the Spirit Pagoda, Shrek is just an academy! I I can still go to the Spirit Pagoda after I graduate.¡±

    A strong surge of reluctance suddenly filled Gu Yue¡¯s heart. She took Tang Wulin¡¯s hand by her own ord and said, ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll at least enter the inner court with you, is that alright?¡±

    Tang Wulin was shocked at first, but his shock quickly turned to joy. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that!¡±

    Gu Yue nodded and smiled, ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 605 - The Nine-Ringed Silver Saber

    <h4>Chapter 605: The Nine-Ringed Silver Saber</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Tang Wulin leaped high into the air and caused the pedestrians around him to shoot him sidelong nces,

    As she felt his genuine excitement, Gu Yue could not help but smile wider. She enjoyed looking at his happy face as he leaped with joy.

    The area around the Star Luo Coliseum was packed with people, and many streets had already been closed. Gu Yue and Tang Wulin had gone through quite some trouble before they finally made it to the exclusive contestant passageway with their electronic contestant and made their way in.

    They had just stepped into the coliseum when they felt the excitement emanating from the atmosphere in the spectator stands.

    Cheers could be heard from every part of the crowd, making it sound like waves were crashing. The loud sound made it difficult for those who stood next to each other to even hear what theirpanions were saying.

    This was the power of a hundred thousand people cheering!

    Within the coliseum werepetition rings erected adjacent to each other, each with their own exclusive soul barrier as protective measures against the possible interference between different matches due to energy leakages.

    When they stepped on site, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up immediately when he saw thepetition stages.

    Just as thepetition rules stated, the contestants were allowed use of any and all abilities in the solo matches. They also had to sign a death waiver before proceeding. Although the chances of there being any casualties were rare because the referee would stop thepetition when the need arose, they still had to sign a death waiver before they continued. Still, this was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time witnessing an all-out fightingpetition such as this.

    There were not many who actually brought a mecha with them to thepetition since the area avable for each stage was limited from fifty of them being set up at the same time. A mecha would have insufficient space to maneuver itself on thepetition stage with only fifty meters being avable. It would have be a hindrance to the contestants instead.

    However, Tang Wulin saw a contestant using soul tools inbat. An assortment of lights burst forth like fireworks from the differentpetition stages. For quite some time afterward, it dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This is truly a ce that makes your blood boil! Gu Yue, are you really sure that you don¡¯t want to enter the solopetitions?¡± Tang Wulin asked Gu Yue who stood beside him since her registration was already submitted.

    Gu Yue shook her head, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not that interested in it. I¡¯m only apanying you for the two-against-two match.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Tang Wulin fished out his electronic card and had a look. Judging by the current progress of thepetition, he would have half an hour at most before he would be called up for his match. Aside from knowing his opponent¡¯s card number as 631, he had no other information avable to him.

    ¡°I wonder what kind of an opponent I¡¯ll be facing,¡± Tang Wulin said with a faint smile.

    Gu Yue replied, ¡°No matter who your opponent is, he or she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop your advancement. Do your best. Although I can¡¯t be one of the Shrek Seven Monsters, I¡¯m sure you can. However, never underestimate your opponent. Based on what I¡¯ve heard from those in the Royal Star Luo Academy in the Star Luo Empire, their most powerful academy was the Monster Academy. They mimicked Shrek Academy in many ways. After all, we¡¯re still young sobat with a battle armor master would still spell trouble for us.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own ns.¡±

    Shortly after, Tang Wulin¡¯s number was called to enter the coliseum. He waved at Gu Yue and left for the registration area to register himself.

    ¡°Competition stage number 33, contestant number 333!¡± When Tang Wulin went up thepetition stage, he could not help but feel like his lucky number today was the number 3. How much of a coincidence was this?!

    The feeling of actually getting on thepetition stage was starkly different from the feeling one got when watching from below. When he was below the stage, he did not feel a particrly strong feeling aside from his eyes being dazzled by the bright disy of lights. However, when he actually got on thepetition stage, he could still hear cheers that sounded like roaring mountains and raging tsunamis before the soul barriers were erected. As he felt the excitement in the atmosphere surrounding him, even he could not help but feel his blood boil over although he was one of the moreposed ones among his peers.

    ¡®Thousands... No! Tens of thousands of years ago... There must¡¯ve also been apetition as intense as this.¡¯

    When he was immersing himself in the atmosphere, a figure entered the stage from the opposite side. As the person walked onto the stage, he knew without the slightest doubt that this person was his first opponent in the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition, number 631.

    The person was a teenager who looked to be about seventeen or eighteen of age. However, the young man had an impressive stature and a well-bnced figure, giving off an aura of stability.

    Tang Wulin had immensebat experience so he immediately became more alert just by looking at the appearance of his opponent. He did not feel for a moment that his opponent would be one that would sumb easily to defeat.

    On the grandstand, the two elders sat together and conversed softly. If anyone moved closer to them, they would notice the cacophony of noises from the outside world beingpletely cut off as they entered the vicinity.

    ¡°Wuxie¡¯spetition is about to begin. Elder Lin, this is only the preliminary rounds, do you have toe and witness it in person? I see you¡¯re very concerned about this beloved disciple of yours!¡± the emaciated elder on his left said with a hint of humor.

    The one who was referred to as Elder Lin by him was an old man of great stature and had a dignified appearance. Elder Lin said with a poker face and a deep voice, ¡°A lion uses its full strength even when wrestling with a rabbit. Although it is difficult to encounter a strong opponent in the preliminary rounds, I¡¯d still like to see if Wuxie has taken my advice to heart. He¡¯s already eighteen, and this is his final chance of entering the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition. He can¡¯t afford to make any mistakes! At the very least, he has to make it into the top eight.¡±

    The emaciated elder said with a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯ve set quite a high goal! I seem to recall Wuxie already being a one-word battle armor master, right? A five-ringed one-word battle armor master... It won¡¯t be easy for him to meet someone who can take him toe-to-toe throughout the entirepetition. Even the elite students from Monster Academy can only do so much. I think this preliminarypetition will be over in an instant. Who knows, maybe Wuxie has the chance of fighting for the top three spots.¡±

    Elder Lin replied, ¡°Let¡¯s hope things will turn out that way. However, I¡¯m actually more worried about the preliminarypetitions. The pairings are done randomly so if he was incredibly unlucky, it wouldn¡¯t be too far fetched to say that he could be ced with the little monsters of the Monster Academy. In that case, it¡¯ll be troublesome since the preliminarypetition is a knockout round. He won¡¯t have a second chance..¡±

    The emaciated elder said with a faint smile, ¡°At least that¡¯s not the case for the first match. It¡¯s only a young fellow with a very unfamiliar face. He doesn¡¯t look too old either. I reckon he¡¯s only here to cross the stage so I think we can prepare to leave now.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Elder Lin nodded.

    The light barrier rose slowly as the electronic voice said, ¡°The first round of the knockoutpetition, number 333 versus number 631. Ready! Counting down! Five! Four! Three! Two! One! Begin!¡±

    There were no rules in thispetition. The referee only observed from outside the stage and the match would end once the oue was made clear.

    Upon hearing the announcement to begin the match, Tang Wulin tapped the floor with the tips of his toes, took a great stride, and rushed toward his opponent. He did not release his martial soul at the first chance, yet.

    Contestant number 631 was Ling Wuxie. He was born of an ancient sect and had entered thepetition this year with the intention of making his mark with his first shot.

    Three years ago, when Ling Wuxie was only fifteen years old, he entered thispetition. During that time, he performed outstandingly but s, he only managed to enter the top-64. He had been painstakingly cultivating for the past three years to obtain a good result in his final Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition.

    When he saw Tang Wulin rushing toward him, Ling Wuxie could not help but frown slightly. ¡®What? This opponent isn¡¯t even releasing his martial soul? Could it be that he¡¯s too nervous and had forgotten about it?¡¯

    With apetition at a scale as grand as the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition, there were many who made mistakes from being too nervous.

    However, Ling Wuxie did not let his guard down. A light shed within his eyes and five soul rings rose from beneath his feet, climbing onto his body ¡ª two yellow and three purple. This could be considered the cream of the crop when it came to abination of soul rings.

    His martial soul was also made visible at the same time as a ray of bright light burst forth tond in the center of his palm. It was a long saber with a de more than four feet long. It sported nine metal rings which had the same silvery white color as the de. The instant the Nine-Ringed Silver Saber appeared, the five soul rings on Ling Wuxie¡¯s body suddenly flew upward and merged with the saber.

    The five silver rings of the Nine-Ringed Silver Saber immediately took on the color of the soul rings he had conjured earlier.

    A tool soul! Tang Wulin¡¯s squinted his eyes slightly. He recognized his opponent¡¯s martial soul with a single nce. The effects of his soul rings were directly applied to the Nine-Ringed Silver Saber. He reckoned that this martial soul would be quite strong.

    ¡®Ah, such bad luck for him.¡¯ This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first reaction. ¡®A five-ringed Soul King! This is only the first match of the preliminarypetition! Howe everyone else is only fighting two or three-ringed soul masters while I¡¯m faced with a five-ringed soul master in my first match?!¡¯

    There was no need to mention the depression Tang Wulin had in his heart. However, he still had to do what he had to do so he continued rushing forward.

    Although Tang Wulin did not release his martial soul, Ling Wuxie did not let his guard down. The Nine-Ringed Silver Saber in his hand shed at the air in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction. The first soul ring on the de shed, and a gleam almost a meter long shot out like lightning from the de and flew toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin went over his footsteps one at a time as he attempted to sidestep the sh. However, the gleam changed its angle mid-air as it gave chase to him from his back. Clearly, this was a soul skill that could lock into its opponents and continue changing directions as it pursued its target.

    There was no way Tang Wulin could have evaded it, so he struck out with a punch.

    A ball of white light condensed on his fist as it collided with the gleam from the de. He was not using his martial soul. Instead, he was using pure soul power.

 Chapter 606 - An Intense Collision

    <h4>Chapter 606: An Intense Collision</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    With a soft snap, the de gleam shattered, but Tang Wulin was stopped in his tracks after he had been shed. His right hand was not injured thanks to the thick soul power protection from the Mysterious Heaven Method, but the surface of his fist still hurt.

    Though he was shocked, Ling Wuxie opposite him was even more so. When he saw that Tang Wulin had only used his body to block his de¡¯s gleam, he subconsciously knit his brows and thought, ¡®Does this guy have a death wish?¡¯

    It was only his first soul skill, but with his soul power at the rank of a five-ringed Soul King behind it, even the impact from his first soul skill should have been very powerful.

    He had never thought that Tang Wulin would only be frozen to the spot after he was shed. In the end, his attack had been blocked.

    Golden light shed within Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. He suddenly straightened up his back. Two golden soul rings rose quickly from beneath his feet. At the same time, the first soul ring radiated golden light and his entire body quickly grew stronger. His right arm bulged and released the Golden Dragon Dreadw.

    He did not release his martial soul. Instead, he chose to release his bloodline power.

    This was...

    ¡®Two rings? A two-ringed soul master? But why are his soul rings golden?¡¯

    Although golden soul rings had been spoken of in legends, they should not have shown up on a soul master with a cultivation base at the rank of only two rings!

    When Ling Wuxie witnessed this scene, he could not help but be slightly stunned.

    On the grandstand, the two elders who had gotten up as they readied to leave also stopped in their tracks. They frowned in tacit agreement.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s stepped on the floor with his left leg, and his whole body surged with lightning. Under the enhancement of his Domineering Golden Dragon Body, his agility was raised to the extreme in an instant. With a single sh, he was already in front of Ling Wuxie¡¯s face.

    The Golden Dragon Dreadw on his right hand bulged monstrously. It flickered with a brilliant golden glow as it raced straight toward Ling Wuxie¡¯s chest.

    Ling Wuxie took one step forward and thrust forth the Nine Ringed Silver Saber in his hand. Silver light shone brightly as the nine rings crackled. It collided with the golden light on Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Dreadw, creating a blinding re.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Amidst the sharp buzz of the rings, a scene unfolded that shocked Ling Wuxie¡¯s two teachers on the grandstand. They were horrified to see Ling Wuxie¡¯s body tossed aside like a ragdoll. He was sent flying after one sh from Tang Wulin¡¯s w. The Nine Ringed Silver Saber buzzed loudly.

    The Soul Barrier could prevent outside noise from reaching the interior, but it would not stop the sounds inside from spreading outward. This buzz which sounded like the cry of a giant dragon had immediately attracted much of the audience¡¯s¡¯ attention.

    What they first saw was the five soul rings on Ling Wuxie¡¯s body. He was a Soul King! In the preliminarypetition, it was definitely the situation which warranted the most attention. What they saw next was the Soul King careening backward and only stopping just before he was perilously close to the Soul Barrier. That was how things had yed out in front of them.

    How did thise to be?

    The Soul King was losing ground? They had noticed only the two soul rings on Tang Wulin¡¯s body which flickered with a dazzling golden light.

    Ling Wuxie¡¯s arms shuddered. His heart was filled with shock and terror. As he stood there, he felt as if his entire right arm was not his own.

    What incredible power! He had clearly felt that his Nine Ringed Silver Saber martial soul was close to breaking point during the violent shaking just now. As an assault system soul master, his own strength was definitely not to be sniffed at. With every increase in his soul power cultivation base¡¯s rank, the strength of the soul master¡¯s body would also grow ordingly.

    However, the power of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Dreadw was truly frightening. It was more terrifying than he could ept. If he had not relied on the force of the impact to retreat backward at the final moment, he might not have been able to endure the attack just now.

    All these thoughts shed across his mind in an instant. Tang Wulin had sent him flying with one blow from of his w, and he was already giving chase, shooting toward Ling Wuxie like a cannonball. The Golden Dragon Dreadw glowed brilliantly. With his extreme speed, he was already almost upon him.

    The third soul ring on the Nine Ringed Silver Saber shone brightly. The nine silver rings suddenly erupted with the sound of an explosion.

    ¡°Bang!¡± After the st went off, Tang Wulin felt his brain muddle over. His dash forward slowed down immediately.

    The Nine Ringed Silver Saber seized the momentum and shed widely. A ray of brilliant de¡¯s gleam flickered with a translucent color. As it brought with it the radiance of the first soul ring, it had instantly appeared in front of Tang Wulin.

    A silver ring buzzed at the third soul skill. Ling Wuxie had used it to defeat countless experts before this. Who could have thought that he who had a saber-type soul tool would possess a soundwave-type soul skill. This soul skill was impossible to guard against. It stunned his opponent by attacking their souls directly. He would then follow it up with his first soul skill, as it had the shortest activation time. The two soul skillsplemented each other.

    Tang Wulin bit on the tip of his tongue. He used the stinging pain to regain some of his senses. The de¡¯s gleam was already closing in, and he had no way of dodging it.

    The Golden Dragon Dreadw shed at the air. As it followed the trajectory of the de¡¯s gleam, the tips of the w flickered with golden light. Most of the de¡¯s gleam was blocked by his counter-attack, but some of it stillnded on his left shoulder with a soft sound.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was sent rolling sideways. He fell to the ground, unable to continue his pursuit of Ling Wuxie.

    Ling Wuxie¡¯s expression changed slightly. He had gained some advantage with this sh, but the end result was not as effective as he had pictured it to be. The Silver Ring Cry had the best effects when it was first used because it would catch his opponent off guard. When his opponent was prepared for the attack and had reached a certain level of spiritual power, the effects would not be that great.

    The two opponents looked at each other. After the initial probing, they had some understanding about each other already.

    Tang Wulin moved his left shoulder about slightly. He had been hit by the remaining de¡¯s gleam, but in truth he was uninjured. The Domineering Golden Dragon Body¡¯s defensive powers were unbelievable, especially after he trained using the Body Sect¡¯s extreme methods. It would not be too presumptuous to refer to his body as a human weapon.

    Densely packed de gleams erged in front of his eyes. Ling Wuxie had taken the initiative to attack. His footing was sure and steady as he made sh after sh. The de gleams were thick and did not disperse. They formed arge in the air and flew forth to cover Tang Wulin, sealing off all possible escape routes.

    Compared to before, his current de gleams were even more powerful. He had obviously put more soul power into this attack. After their collision just now, Ling Wuxue did not dare underestimate Tang Wulin by even an ounce.

    Tang Wulin tapped on the floor with the tips of his toes and reversed his blood essence. An excited dragon¡¯s roar sounded from his body after that. The sudden loud and clear dragon¡¯s roar had amplified his imposing manner. He pointed his palms toward the skies, and a golden dragon head appeared.

    The de gleamsnded on the dragon¡¯s head and shattered. They did nothing to weaken the dragon¡¯s head even by a little. The glow of the dragon¡¯s head had actually grown in brilliance.

    A chill ran down Long Wuxie¡¯s heart. Amidst the shift in the surrounding atmosphere, he had started to feel that things were not in his favor. Although his opponent only had two soul rings, his overall attack strength was too powerful.

    The de was torn to pieces in an instant by the Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!

    ¡°Ding!¡± The Silver Ring Cry rang out again. Not only could this soul skill be used in a surprise attack, it also had the miraculous effect of cutting his opponent¡¯s soul skill short.

    Unfortunately, Ling Wuxie clearly saw that though Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze had wavered for a moment, his attack showed no signs of weakening. Indeed, it was intensifying.

    The Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens was not a soul skill, but a blood essence skill. The attack, borne from the reversal of his blood essence, had emerged following the change to his bloodline. His bloodline had already been urged into action. Unless Tang Wulin stopped the attack of his own ord, the release of his skill would not be hindered, even if he lost control of it momentarily.

    As the Golden Dragon¡¯s head rushed toward Ling Wuxie, his expression was grave. He grabbed the tip of the Nine Ringed Silver Saber with his left hand and pushed the hilt outward with his right hand. He positioned the Nine Ringed Silver Saber horizontally in front of himself as if it was a shield. The fourth soul ring on his body glowed brightly.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When he saw that his disciple had reacted quickly and used his fourth soul skill, Hidden Edge Stance, the elder on the spectators¡¯ stand nodded with satisfaction. That was the correct response. But in the next moment, his expression had already changed greatly.

    Nine Ringed Silver Saber vibrated and buzzed. Although it had already formed a wall of silver light and blocked the impact of the golden dragon head, the counterattack of Hidden Edge Stance had not even appeared. Ling Wuxie¡¯s body was once again sent flying by the force of the collision. He was already spitting out fresh blood out in the air.

    This...

    What background did that young boy with two golden soul rings have? And what was his martial soul?

    These questions arose in the hearts of countless crowd members as they watched the battle. The number of people who had their attention on thispetition had increased.

 Chapter 607 - Explosion! Double Hit!

    <h4>Chapter 607: Explosion! Double Hit!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ling Wuxie was having the most profound feeling. The Hidden Edge Stance could draw out his greatest defensive power. When the Nine-Ringed Silver Saber¡¯s defensive ability was at its peak, it wouldunch its most powerful attack with. This was a powerful soul skill whichbined both offense and defense. If this skill was used properly, it could be an ingenious maneuver that could turn the tide of battle.

    But he had never expected that the giant dragon head would collide with such devastating force. It was beyond what he could bear. The Hidden Edge Stance had not even brought out its full power before it was utterly destroyed. He felt as if he was rammed head-on by a soul train. His insides seemed to be on fire, and he had already been heavily injured.

    He had no other choice!

    As he was flying backward through the air, Ling Wuxie stretched out both of his arms. Rays of light swiftly shot out of the bracelets on his wrists and transformed into battle armor covering his body.

    The bright silver armor quickly merged together and covered his body in an instant. The precise moment when the breastte fused together on his chest, a beam of silver light shot toward the sky. The light instantly steadied his body so that he was on his feet, no longer being tossed backward.

    One-word battle armor! A full set of one-word battle armor!

    The instant the silver light appeared, Tang Wulin had felt that this turn of events was far from reassuring. In terms of personal strength, he was confident enough to fight any opponent whether they had four rings or five. The only thing he feared was if his opponent was already in possession of a full set of one-word battle armor.

    The difference one-word battle armor made to Soul Masters was truly overwhelming. When Ye Xinn, whose personalbat strength was certainly not inferior to Tang Wulin¡¯s, had first gone up against a one-word battle armor master, she only managed to weaken her opponent after using a method that was akin to a suicide attack.

    Hence, when Tang Wulin saw the one-word battle armor releasing from Ling Wuxie¡¯s body, the first thought that urred to him was that there was no way he could allow him topletely unleash the full power of the armor. Otherwise, he would not have even the slightest of chances.

    The sonorous dragon¡¯s roar erupted from Tang Wulin¡¯s body again. As the Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens sent his opponent flying, he was already closing in for a follow-up attack. While Ling Wuxie was releasing his battle armor, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Dreadw on his right hand had already swung toward his opponent.

    The five dark golden des of light erged instantly. They transformed into a massive w which brazenly struck at its target.

    Although Ling Wuxie had the protection of his battle armor right now, the feeling as if he was burning from the inside which had been brought about by the impact of Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens had still not subsided. He was just about to take a breather andunch a counterattack with the help of his battle armor when the Golden Dragon Dreadw was already upon him.

    The Nine-Ringed Silver Saber was positioned horizontally in front of him, but he could not utilize his soul skill in time. Ling Wuxie¡¯s soul power within his body was scattered, and he needed time to adjust it.

    ¡°Boom!¡± An intense explosion followed the impact between the dark golden glow and the bright silver shine.

    The Golden Dragon Dreadw was Tang Wulin¡¯s most powerful attack. Under its full strength, its offensive power that was unbelievable. The Duskgold Dreadw Bear was already an extremely terrifying creature in the world of soul beasts. Additionally, Tang Wulin had the enhancement from his Golden Dragon King bloodline.

    The battle armor creaked with a sound that made one¡¯s teeth feel sore. The attack caused the Nine-Ringed Silver Saber to hit Ling Wuxie¡¯s chest. If he had not been wearing aplete set of battle armor, which had enhanced the Nine-Ringed Silver Saber, he reckoned that this hit would have torn the Nine-Ringed Silver Saber into pieces.

    The terrifying power of the attack waspletely borne by the one-word battle armor. It was battle armor after all. Even the Golden Dragon Dreadw could not break its defenses. However, the immense force had left five deep gouges on Ling Wuxie¡¯s battle armor. His entire body was sent flying and he crashed into the stage¡¯s barrier.

    This time, it was a heavy crash. Even with the protection of his battle armor, Ling Wuxie still felt disoriented. His entire body rebounded back to the stage after he collided with the barrier.

    Tang Wulin had already followed up by then. He seized the opportunity before his opponent had time to react. He made a fist with his Golden Dragon Dreadw andnded a full-force punch on his opponent¡¯s belly. He sent his opponent crashing into the barrier like a cannonball.

    A thick dark blue vine appeared and twined itself around Ling Wuxie¡¯s ankle. The vine swung and lifted Ling Wuxie as he was making his way back onto the stage and smashed his body onto the floor with a loud crash.

    Tang Wulin moved like a shadow as he gave chase to Ling Wuxie until he finally reached his side. In the instant when his body crashed onto the floor, the exuberant dragon¡¯s roar sounded again. He stomped his right foot mercilessly on the floor.

    Eight dragon-shaped forms of energy gathered together and pounded on Ling Wuxie¡¯s body, which tossed him around as hey on the floor. A golden dragon head appeared again for the Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!

    ¡°Rawrrr!¡± In an instant, Ling Wuxie seemed to be swallowed whole by the giant golden dragon head. His body was hit by a cacophonous barrage of explosions.

    From when Ling Wuxie was first sent flying by Tang Wulin¡¯s first Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens until the following attacks, all of them happened seamlessly. The continuous stream of attacks had dazzled the audience¡¯s eyes as they stared with their mouths agape.

    This...

    However, that was a one-word Battle Armor Master, a five-ringed Soul King! Why was he nothing but target practice for that young boy who only had two soul rings?

    Ling Wuxie himself who was flying through the air also could not understand it. He felt as if all his joints were dislocated. His battle armor had helped him bear the brunt of the attacks, but the force from the impact still got to him. It shook him so much that his soul power could not condense from the very beginning, and he could not truly utilize the battle armor¡¯s powers.

    Tang Wulin seemed to have leaped into the sky with his opponent¡¯s body. The Golden Dragon Dreadw clutched his opponent¡¯s neck. On the sharp edges of the Golden Dragon Dreadw, dark golden light des shone brightly. He seized his opponent¡¯s body midair and smashed him onto the floor.

    ¡°Yield!¡± The terrifying energy from the Golden Dragon Dreadw rubbed against the weak joint of the neck battle armor. Tang Wulin knelt with his knees on Ling Wuxie¡¯s belly and once again dispersed his soul power that was only beginning to condense.

    The stabbing pain that came from his neck was excruciating. Ling Wuxie had felt a danger of dying in an instant. Even the protection of one-word battle armor had its limits! After Tang Wulin¡¯sbo attack just now, its defensive capabilities were greatly worn down. When it was faced with the Golden Dragon Dreadw at point-nk range, it was already at its limits.

    ¡°Tap! Tap!¡± Ling Wuxie smacked the floor, gesturing that he conceded defeat.

    Tang Wulin leaped upward. He retracted the Golden Dragon w on his right hand and stood firmly on the floor.

    On the spectators¡¯ stands, there was already a mor. For the two elders of Ling Wuxie, other than staring with their mouths agape, their expressions were so gloomy that they seemed to be almost dripping with water.

    With their cultivation bases, they could tell that Ling Wuxie with his one-word battle armor certainly had the ability to defeat his opponent. But his opponent had not given him a chance to unleash the powers of his one-word battle armor before he ended the battle. From the beginning until the end, the rhythm of the battle was under the control of the opponent. That was truly frightening.

    He lost. He lost in the very first round? This also meant that he was eliminated from thepetition. The final opportunity for Ling Wuxie to take part in the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition was lost just like this. How could this not make them shocked and enraged?

    Ling Wuxiey on the floor, his mindpletely nk. There were no more external pressures. His battle armor started to give feedback to his body. It helped him organize his soul power and made adjustments to his body. However, the physical pain was secondary to the blow he had taken to his mentality.

    He lost, just like that, in a baffling manner.

    If he had released his battle armor from the moment he had stepped onto the stage and not given his opponent the chance to close ranks with him, things would not have turned out this way.

    ¡®Even the lion uses its full strength when it wrestled with a rabbit.¡¯ His teacher¡¯s words echoed in his mind. He was filled with regrets. He regretted underestimating Tang Wulin in the beginning. He had regretted not being able to unleash his fifth soul skill from the beginning until the end.

    Nevertheless, in this world, there was no medicine for regret. Nobody had ever pitied the losers. He had lost and thus was already eliminated. He was a loser.

    Tang Wulin was panting slightly. In truth, the pressure that he was bearing just now was also just as great.

    The recoil from striking the one-word battle armor had been very ufortable for him. The enhancement of a full set of battle armor on a Soul Master was truly overwhelming. If the Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens had not dealt a great blow to his opponent immediately, which was followed up by his seamlessbined strikes, and he had given his opponent the chance to regain his bearings, what he would have faced was an opponent close to the rank of a seven-ringed Soul Saint! If he fought seven rings with four rings, even if he had the stronger body, he would be hard-pressed to defeat his opponent. Losing in the first match would have been dreadfully embarrassing.

    Fortunately, there was no need for second-guessing. He had won, very happily. The series ofbo attacks just now had improved his actual battle strength somewhat. He had merged the potential stimted by the Body Sect and his own strengths together.

    Of course, if his opponent had unleashed the full strength of a one-word battle armor master, it would not have been as if Tang Wulin had absolutely no chance of winning. He still had the Bluesilver Emperor, as well as Goldsong and the Overlord Dragon.

    Tang Wulin leaped down thepetition stage and swiftly ran into the contestants¡¯ passageway. He had no intention of bing the center of the crowd¡¯s attention.

    ¡°That¡¯s was great!¡± Gu Yue¡¯s voice came from beside him. Tang Wulin turned to look. She was already waiting for him here.

    Tang Wulin smiled wryly. ¡°This luck of mine has been absolutely wonderful. I hope this won¡¯t happen again. It¡¯s a lot of pressure to go up against a one-word battle armor master.¡±

 Chapter 608 - Captain, Could You Come Over To My Room

    <h4>Chapter 608: Captain, Could You Come Over To My Room</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Gu Yue smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t used your battle armor yet, have you? Xinn hasn¡¯t even managed to produce her own core battle armor and yet, she¡¯s already helping others in making theirs. Your rerebrace should bepleted soon.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes brightened. His first piece of battle armor was on the right hand and forearm, then followed by this piece of rerebrace battle armor connecting from his arm to shoulder. Now, his right arm would have a set ofpleted battle armor when this piece was finallyplete.

    The Golden Dragon w on his right hand was undoubtedly his strongest offensive point. The presence ofpleted battle armor would only heighten his abilities to new heights and this would give him a better chance when he faced battle armor masters in the future.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Gu Yue said to him as she made the first move to walk outside.

    Tang Wulin followed behind with quick strides. The battle today was beneficial to him. He would only continue contemting the matter after he returned.

    Ling Wuxie stood up with great effort as he descended the stage like a dead man. He could clearly see the deep scratches left behind by Tang Wulin when he took the pieces of battle armors off his body. His chest and abdominal armor were the most severely damaged, and he would need a mecha mechanic¡¯s repairing skills to restore the armors. To top it all off, repairing a one-word battle armor was an extremely expensive affair.

    The color of his face was ghastly pale, and his entire being seemed to have been beaten out of his senses.

    ¡°Discouraged?¡± a low and aged voice echoed from the corner.

    Ling Wuxie raised his head abruptly and looked in the direction of the echoing voice. He called out with a hoarse voice, ¡°Teacher.¡±

    The old man walked in front of him before raising his hand to give Ling Wuxie a ferocious p

    The strong pain that radiated from his face seemed to have awakened Ling Wuxie from the very core of his being.

    ¡°Are you discouraged?¡± the old man¡¯s voice was filled with sternness.

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Ling Wuxie grasps his fists tightly as tears flowed uncontrobly from his eyes.

    The old man raised his hand once again but just as Ling Wuxie though he was about to be struck again, the old man wrapped his strong arms around his disciple, cradling him.

    His voice sounded low yet bold, ¡°Remember, this is among many of the humiliations you¡¯ll face in your lifetime. In order to wash it away, you¡¯ll have to make sure you be stronger. Don¡¯t look for any excuses. You¡¯ve lost. It¡¯s not terrifying to lose, and it¡¯s nothing if you¡¯re eliminated. Most importantly, you¡¯ll have to identify the reason why you lost the match along with your inadequacy. You didn¡¯t lose because of your failure at showing your strength, but because your opponent did not afford you that opportunity. Youck tacticalbat experience so I¡¯m bringing you to Hell Valley next. You¡¯ll properly train yourself there so you can fight for the day you¡¯ll wash away the humiliation you¡¯ve faced today. When, and only when you¡¯ve done that will you be able to wash away the humiliation you¡¯ve suffered today. If you can do that, that¡¯ll be when you¡¯ll be a true powerhouse.¡±

    ¡°Teacher...¡±

    News of the elimination of a one-word battle armor master, five-ringed Soul King soon made its way through the entire arena. However, this made everyone feel depressed because the youth that had initially created a miracle earlier had now disappeared. Only a small amount of people knew about his contestant number ¡ª 333.

    The first batch of opponents for Tang Wulin¡¯spanions were all very weak except for the one he fought. Everyone passed the match with ease aside from Xu Lizhi and Gu Yue who did not participate in the one-against-one match.

    Still, Tang Wulin¡¯s experience fighting a one-word battle armor master reminded everyone that the soul masters on the Star Luo Continent were definitelyparable to those on the Douluo Continent judging by theirbat abilities. The Star Luo Empire that advocates individual heroism spared no effort when it came to cultivating one¡¯s individual strength.

    For Tang Wulin to be able to triumph over a one-word battle armor master in a match against each other was an astonishing feat in itself. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression appeared a little less cold when he finished his meal. In fact, the way he looked at Tang Wulin now made it seem as if he was exceptionally satisfied with his performance.

    It was simply unbelievable that a four-ringed boy was capable of defeating a one-word battle armor master.

    ¡°Captain,e over to my roomter,¡± Ye Xinn left these words behind before she left after finishing her dinner.

    Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu¡¯s gazes turned peculiar as they fell upon Tang Wulin.

    ¡°What are the both of you looking at!¡± Tang Wulin said in an unpleasant tone.

    Xu Lizhi spoke shyly, ¡°The captain¡¯s second piece of battle armor is about to beplete. Sister Xinn is inviting him over toplete the battle armor.¡±

    ¡°The second piece of battle armor ispleted? Then should the next piece she produces be ours then?¡± Xie Xie was immediately overjoyed with the idea.

    Xu Lizhi spoke in apparent seriousness, ¡°You? Yours is thest one to beplete! I remembered that gaze of yours earlier very clearly. I¡¯m going to tell Sister Xinn about it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Lizhi, are you looking to get pped?¡± Xie Xie rubbed his palms together as he gathered himself forward.

    Tang Wulin stood up and ced a hand on Xie Xie¡¯s shoulder. Then, he turned around and asked Xu Lizhi, ¡°Do you want to beat him up?¡±

    Xu Lizhiughed shyly and stood up. ¡°Captain, beating someone up is not that nice. Why don¡¯t you keep him there, I¡¯ll jump up and sit on him before we call this even.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    How could Tang Wulin possibly not anticipate his battle armor when it had been so long since he had obtained his first piece?

    It was a huge loss for him to fight against a battle armor master without a set to call his own. It was his dream to be a battle armor master!

    Tang Wulin had already thought of a name for his battle armor earlier. He was going to name it... Dragon!

    He could name it when he was done gathering a full set of battle armor.

    Undoubtedly, it was the Golden Dragon King Bloodline that helped him aplish all the things he had today. Even if he were to train any harder, he would never possibly possess the powers he had today without the energy that originated from the depths of his bloodline. This was the reason why he wanted to name his one-word battle armor ¡®Dragon¡¯.

    He would add the word ¡®Golden¡¯ in the future. Perhaps, his two-word battle armor would be named ¡®Golden Dragon¡¯ or something along those lines.

    He ate his dinner quickly, and Xie Xie seized the opportunity to flee when Tang Wulin was not paying attention to him.

    Later, Tang Wulin went over to Ye Xinn¡¯s room while the others returned to their respective rooms.

    Ye Xinn invited him into her room. ¡°The materials have been prepared earlier, we¡¯re going toplete the final production process today.¡± Ye Xinn pointed to an object ced on the table in her living room.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes immediately gleamed when he saw what it was.

    Instead of a pauldron carrying about a rerebrace, he saw both parts connected as one. The connection between both parts was sealed with an ingeniously made soul circuit which would not affect one¡¯s agility at all.

    This was designed by Gu Yue for Tang Wulin, while the form of the battle armor was designed by Tang Wulin himself. The soul circuits and engravings that came after were the handiwork of none other than Ye Xinn.

    She was already capable of producing battle armor in stages following the elevation in her cultivation base and a thorough analysis of battle armor production. There was no need for her to produce them in one go any longer.

    Producing all of them in one go was truly a difficult feat for her. Moreover, the results would not necessarily be the best. Now, she was capable of engraving a simplified soul circuit before she wouldplete the process altogether.

    Without a doubt, the piece before his eyes that was shimmering with a faint glimmer of starlight had gone through all the necessary preparatory steps. The only thing itcked was the final production process toplete it.

    Tang Wulin looked toward Ye Xinn as she nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll begin then. Get ready.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Tang Wulin answered then he backed several steps away.

    Ye Xinn walked and stood before the table. The glimmer of starlight seemed to glow on her body in that split second as the Stargod Sword fell into her hand. Soon, the specks of light on her body glowed as pieces of battle armor shimmered with starlight before swiftly covering her body.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s battle armor was engraved with star-shaped striations that were different from Tang Wulin¡¯s. Her battle armor appeared to be thinner because she was seeking agility. This was so her battle armor couldpletely fuse with her body.

    A gush of her sword¡¯s consciousness condensed and gushed out. However, it did not spread but only condensed onto the Stargod Sword. It was only by witnessing it up close that Tang Wulin could clearly sense the horror contained within its consciousness.

    Not only was he improving, but hispanions were all improving as well! In fact, Ye Xinn was even stronger now.

    Tang Wulin was not so certain that he could triumph over Ye Xinn if they went toe-to-toe. It was not only because of her battle armor but her focus as well.

    Tang Wulin had known all along that he was not the strongest within the little group they had in Shrek Academy. Gu Yue was probably the strongest one followed by Ye Xinn, Yuanen Yehui before he came into the picture. Then, there was Yue Zhenyu, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan. Xu Lizhu was left out because he was an Auxiliary System soul master.

 Chapter 609 - The Second Piece of Battle Armor

    <h4>Chapter 609: The Second Piece of Battle Armor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Gu Yue¡¯s true power was still a mystery within Tang Wulin¡¯s heart because he had never seen her devote her all intobat before this.

    She told him the other day that her spiritual power had already breached the Spirit Abyss level and Tang Wulin actually believed her. Gu Yue had always had this quality to her that attracted him to her. When he looked at her, it felt as if he was gazing into a dense fog.

    Suddenly, a speck of starlight began to glow in Ye Xinn¡¯s hand before it took flight and supported the battle armor, rising slowly into the air.

    Aside from the most important battle armor core on her chest, her battle armor was more or lessplete. Ye Xinn¡¯s presence at this moment could only be described as a God descending from the heavens. Her entire being was as vast as the entire gxy at this moment.

    Sparkling starlight gleamed from her battle armor as her Stargod Sword burst with a piercing radiance, illuminating every possible part in the room.

    Then, streams of starlight swept past them and fell upon a piece of battle armor, prating the engraved soul circuits, carving and linking them to one another.

    The mysteries of the soul circuits were one of the most important research topics to a mecha craftsman. The difficulty level would increase proportionately to theplexity of the soul circuit.

    The one-word battle armor designs from Gu Yue were all specifically tailored for herpanions, even Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin could even feel the bloodline in his body bringing out his battle armor as exquisite patterns appeared on the battle armor.

    It was clear to Tang Wulin that Ye Xinn was now much steadier than when she was making his first piece of battle armor. Her soul power had already condensed and was not dissipating so even if she was continuously consuming her soul power, it was controlled to such perfection that not even a single ounce was wasted. He could sense her soul power remaining stable under the powerful recovery capabilities of her battle armor.

    She had truly improved by leaps and bounds so Tang Wulin would have to train just as hard.

    As time passed, golden lights continued lighting up on the battle armor before they gathered toward the rerebrace. It was different from the three sharp knives present on the forearm piece of his battle armor. The rerebrace seemed much more pleasant. It hadplicated patterns along with a pauldron that protruded outward, dividing into three separate but oveppingyers that appeared unusually dense and thick with scales covering its outermostyer.

    Tang Wulin wildbat style was purely from the Strength System, and the design of the pauldron was to allow him to collide with the enemy in a more effective manner. The three oveppingyers of the pauldron in addition to his already terrifying strength would result in massive destruction if he were to collide with his opponent¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin could sense the profound but faint pattern of dragons emerging on the surface of the pauldron. Crest lines protruded from the diamond-shaped scales on the surface of the battle armor. These were the exact same scales that would appear when he released his Golden Dragon Body.

    ¡°Get ready!¡± Ye Xinn¡¯s shout awakened Tang Wulin from his dazed state, refreshing his spirit as he watched her attentively.

    Specks of starlight gathered and illuminated the cores of the soul circuits before a dazzling radiance prated the room. Suddenly, an intense energy fluctuation burst out as Tang Wulin took a step forward to arrive before the battle armor.

    He touched his hands against his shoulder and arm in session and pierced his skin until two spurts of fresh blood appeared and sshed onto the battle armor.

    It was then that the initial golden splendor from the battle armor immediately turned into a scarlet shade. Tang Wulin mobilized his blood essence and soul power swiftly and with the guidance of his right hand, he released his vambrace along with starlight that simultaneously emanated from the back of his hand.

    The soul circuits were coordinating with one another. With a hum, the pauldron soared high into the air and headed directly toward his shoulder.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodstained shoulders readied themselves as they perfectly fused with the pauldron and rerebrace. The armor retracted, wrapped around, and rolled upward, linking the front portion to the vambrace to instantlyplete the seal.

    By infusing his soul power into the battle armor in a frenzy, the bloodline energy in Tang Wulin red up. He was the one who had forged these metals so the bloodline connection spontaneously urred, resulting in the frenzied infusion of his soul power into the battle armor toplete each nodal point.

    As the scales lit up one after the other, Tang Wulin¡¯s aura began growing with the battle armor. His aura was continuously growing denser.

    Ye Xinn did not even the slightest shred of respect for Tang Wulin when the first met. As a student of Shrek Academy, she had always been arrogant.

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯s tenacious fortitude left a profound impression on her following their frequent encounters. This was especially so for his quality for not even having the slightest hesitation when it came to protecting hispanions. It had beenpletely seared into her mind.

    Such apanion and team member had earned him the worthy position of having her trust so she could leave her juniors in his capable hands.

    The golden light gradually vanished as Tang Wulin moved his arm about with his face filled with joy. He could clearly sense the explosive energy contained within his arm and spread his Golden Dragon ws appeared. Along with his armor, the Golden Dragon wbined perfectly to give him the appearance of a fearsome killing machine. He did not even need to bring out his soul power when his Golden Dragon w alone had appeared with three inches of golden light surrounding it.

    The sharpness of the Golden Dragon ws was the reason for his sess against Ling Wuxie today. Ling Wuxie¡¯s battle armor was severely damaged due to his Golden Dragon ws and its unique ability, Smash.

    Tang Wulin looked at his left hand, noticing that his right arm, shoulders, and chest were already covered in the Golden Dragon King scales when he released his blood essence earlier following his breakthrough of the Golden Dragon King seal. If he were to achieve another breakthroughter on, the scales would probablypletely cover his left hand, causing the Golden Dragon w to appear on his right hand as well.

    With two Golden Dragon ws, he would definitely achieve a leap in his power.

    He already had the ability to break through the fifth seal but he was not in a hurry in a bid to have more time for himself.

    At this moment, his thirst for more power had re-emerged once again following the addition of his new battle armor. He had almost lost control and wanted to return immediately to break through the seal.

    ¡°How does it feel?¡± Ye Xinn asked.

    Tang Wulin was not stingy when it came topliments. ¡°It¡¯s awesome. This is simply perfect.¡±

    The starlight vanished as his battle armor fused with his body before sinking into his arm along with his bloodline energy. This, was the most powerful feature of spirit alloy one-word battle armor. If he wanted to continue forging second-word battle armor in the future, he would only need to continually refine and perfect his current foundation. To top it off, he would have no need to store his battle armor in a soul storage device since he was able to fuse it with his body to be able to release it in a shorter timespan.

    ¡°Thank you, Xinn. I¡¯m going back to my room now,¡± Tang Wulin spoke.

    Ye Xinn asked, ¡°Wulin, is Gu Yue alright?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment before he looked toward Xinn. ¡°Did you notice anything?¡±

    Ye Xinn frowned slightly and said, ¡°She hasn¡¯t been in a good mood for quite some time. I often find her in a daze by herself, not knowing what¡¯s on her mind. I think it¡¯s possible that she¡¯s going through some mood changes because she joined the Spirit Pagoda in the beginning, resulting in her ineligibility of bing one of the Shrek Seven Monsters in the future. Spend more time with her, we can all tell that she treats you differently.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Tang Wulin nodded before sighing softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with her either. However, she promised me that she¡¯ll join us in the inner court. So what if it¡¯s the Spirit Pagoda? We¡¯ll be graduating in the future after all, and we¡¯ll always remember our friendship no matter where we are. We¡¯ll always remember the process of us growing up and it¡¯s fine! The current soul technology is so advanced so we can always see each other no matter where we are. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to her more to ease her mind.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Ye Xinn nodded. ¡°How about you? What are your ns in the future? Will you be staying in Shrek Academy?¡±

 Chapter 610 - Growing Old With You

    <h4>Chapter 610: Growing Old With You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I n to join the army in the future. It¡¯s been my objective since long ago. I¡¯ll be leaving for that once I¡¯ve graduated from the inner court.¡±

    ¡°Join the army?¡± Ye Xinn looked at Tang Wulin in astonishment. ¡°Xu Lizhi mentioned that before, but I assumed it wasn¡¯t true. You think that enlisting will be better than cultivating in the academy?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°This is what I want. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes, just like how Gu Yue¡¯s goal is to be a member of the Spirit Pagoda. Everyone has their own ambitions. How about you? You¡¯ll be staying in the academy, right?¡±

    Ye Xinn nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t like the outside world that deceives and schemes. The academy suits me best. Lizhi too. He said that he¡¯ll join me and remain in the academy.¡± Her gaze became much gentler when she said that.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Think about this, where will we be in another ten years? It¡¯ll be wonderful when the dayes that we can all reminisce about the times we had together.¡±

    Ye Xinnughed. ¡°That¡¯s right! Perhaps it will be as such. You should leave now. I¡¯m going to cultivate.¡±

    After leaving Ye Xinn¡¯s chambers, Tang Wulin was about to return to his room, but he suddenly recalled her words from earlier. His feet suddenly came to a halt in front of Gu Yue¡¯s door.

    He knocked on the door softly.

    The door opened after Gu Yue realized that it was him.

    Tang Wulin walked into the room and announced proudly, ¡°My second piece of battle armor is done. The next one will be yours.¡±

    Gu Yue smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll wait to see Xinn¡¯s n. Anyhow, I¡¯ve already passed her the designs for everyone¡¯s second pieces of battle armor.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not feign his courtesy and sat onto the sofa. He picked up a ss of water from the table and drank a few mouthfuls.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my ss.¡± Gu Yue looked at him reproachfully.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Tang Wulin answered andughed. ¡°I drank it anyway. You can wash itter.¡± As he spoke, he poured the remaining water into his mouth and swallowed.

    Getting ever more infuriated, Gu Yue red at him as Tang Wulin sniggered. ¡°I like your look now. Don¡¯t always look like you have the weight of the entire world on your shoulders. We¡¯re only fifteen years old. I¡¯m already old and steady enough, but these days you look even older than I am. You¡¯re going to get wrinkles, you know.¡±

    Gu Yue grabbed her slipper and threw it at Tang Wulin angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s getting wrinkles.¡±

    Tang Wulin caught it and spoke with a smile, ¡°I heard a song before. It was titled ¡®The Most Romantic Thing Is to Grow Old with You¡¯. Gu Yue, do you think we¡¯ll grow old together in the future?¡±

    Gu Yue was caught off guard. She was suddenly speechless as she looked at him.

    Tang Wulin stood and walked right up to her. He knelt down and lifted her foot gently, putting the slipper he held back on for her.

    He stood up, raised his hand and rubbed her head, then said with a grin, ¡°Your hair¡¯s messy.¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Gu Yue scowled at him furiously.

    ¡°Goodnight.¡± Tang Wulin rubbed her head again, but Gu Yue did not actually try to dodge.

    He left, while Gu Yue simply stood there the whole time. She did not tidy up her hair at all.

    After a long while, she walked over and took a seat where Tang Wulin¡¯s had plopped himself earlier. She picked up her ss and filled it with water before downing it in one gulp.

    ¡°The most romantic thing is to grow old with you?¡± Tears silently welled up in her big eyes.

    The first round of the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition took three days toplete. Some people were joyous while others were heartbroken. The Star Luo Empire¡¯s government revealed its great organizational skills. Even though Star Luo City was already overcrowded, they still managed to keep everything running smoothly and ensured that thepetition did not cause additional disturbances.

    After the first round of one-on-one matches ended, it was followed by the first rounds for the pairs, group and mecha categories.

    The three remaining categories had far fewer contestantspared to the one-on-one contest. The first round for each category was carried out every day ording to the organizer¡¯s arrangement. After the losing contestants were eliminated, one would be able to watch all sorts of matches in a day.

    Tang Wulin appeared in front of Gu Yue¡¯s door with a fresh and cool manner in the early morning to take her to breakfast with him.

    It was apparent that Gu Yue¡¯s charming face was smiling more whenpared to the day before. Her gloominess seemed to have disappeared, and her sunny aura was beaming once again.

    Tang Wulin peered at her continuously in secret as he was having his breakfast.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gu Yue rolled her eyes at him.

    Tang Wulinughed and said, ¡°I noticed that you look slightly different today! Do you regret not taking part in the one-on-one contest?¡±

    Gu Yue scoffed. ¡°I didn¡¯t participate in the one-on-one contest because I didn¡¯t want us to fight each other. If you were to fight against me, how would you maintain your reputation?¡±

    ¡°So confident, huh?¡± Tang Wulin asked in slight defiance. ¡°What makes you so certain that I am not a worthy opponent?¡±

    Gu Yue answered tly, ¡°My power.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we should get together andpare notes someday,¡± Tang Wulin said with augh.

    Gu Yue pursed her lips arrogantly, yet the corners of her mouth cracked into a smile.

    Meanwhile, the rest of theirpanions had already been arriving at the cafeteria one by one. Ye Xinn sat down next to Gu Yue. When she saw the smile on Gu Yue¡¯s face, she could not help but smirk as she darted Tang Wulin a look.

    ¡°It¡¯s the two-on-two match today. Be careful everyone! I fought with a Soul King-ranked opponent yesterday. The overall power of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s Soul Masters is even stronger than I imagined.¡±

    Full of confidence, Xie Xie said, ¡°Still useless, no matter how strong they are. Our goal in the pairs category is to be the champions.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui shot him a look. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Xie Xie said awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Is it not our goal to be the champions?¡±

    Yuanen answered, ¡°Even if we are, you don¡¯t have the right to say so. The weak have no right to boast.¡±

    Xie Xie was speechless. ¡°Since when am I the weak one?¡±

    Yuanen asked, ¡°Who have you ever managed to best in a fight?¡±

    Xie Xie pointed to Xu Lizhi without the slightest doubt. ¡°Lizhi! Lizhi definitely can¡¯t beat me. I don¡¯t think Xiaoyan can either.¡±

    ¡°Can you be a little less good-for-nothing? Comparing yourself to the Auxiliary System Soul Master and Control System Soul Master.¡± Yuanen Yehui had a strong urge to send him flying with one hard p.

    Xie Xie sniggered. ¡°One day I¡¯ll be stronger than you. Perhaps everyone will meet a strong opponent today. I can only reveal my true strength when I have found a worthy match!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui scoffed dismissively.

    Tang Wulin snapped. ¡°Keep your big mouth shut from now on!¡±

    Xie Xie said, ¡°Captain, aren¡¯t you going to back me up? Look at Yuanen. She¡¯s looking down on me.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Then you must use your strengths to prove that she¡¯s wrong. Otherwise, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    All eight of them were taking part in the two-against-twopetition. Tang Wulin and Gu Yue were a pair, as were Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan and Yue Zhengyu,and Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi.

    There was no way to tell which pair was the strongest out of the four teams. After all, they had seldom engaged in two-on-two match. That being said, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue once challenged Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu, and they were still the strongest in overall power whenbined.

    The eight of them exited the hotel and headed straight for the sparring ground. Wu Zhangkong did not join them having already gone to the sparring ground in advance. The organizer had prepared a special podium for the Shrek Academy contingent.

    The first round of the one-on-one category had been divided into three days, so Wu Zhangkong had actually only managed to watch Tang Wulin¡¯s match. He did not pay as much attention to the others¡¯ matches.

    All four pairs of Shrek Academy¡¯s students were contesting in today¡¯s two-against-two category. As a leading teacher, he would naturally have to pay the most attention when his students were disying their abilities.

    The students of Shrek Academy would start developing in different directions once they had achieved a certain level in their cultivation base, especially the elite students. A teacher had to help them avoid going astray as much as possible and offer some guidance in finding their own path. He would not intervene in any more of their situations. The best method for cultivating truly outstanding Soul Masters and Battle Armor Masters was to allow them to develop their individual characters in the manner best suited for them.

    Thus, Wu Zhangkong already seldom gave them instructions. He would help them to correct their inadequacies mostly after they saw their own weaknesses in actualbat.

    Tang Wulin and hispanions walked together after they entered the contestant¡¯s passageway. Even though many had witnessed the shocking scene when he defeated a Soul King during the first day of thepetition, it had been for such a short time and a few days had passed since then, so nobody else among the audience or the contestants noticed him.

    The contestants had a special waiting area, but there were already no seats avable for them by the time they arrived there. The eight of them found a corner to stand in, waiting for their matches to arrive.

    Tang Wulin looked at the other contestants within the waiting area. Thepetition¡¯s age requirement was below twenty years old. He could see most of the contestants were at least eighteen years old and above. Some were excited and eager to try, while some were clutching their fists anxiously, and others were sitting and meditating with their eyes closed calmly.

    He could sense the contestants¡¯ levels roughly just by looking at them.

 Chapter 611 - Yuanen & Xie Xie

    <h4>Chapter 611: Yuanen & Xie Xie</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The sparring ground for the pairs category was much bigger than that for the individual category.

    The Star Luo Coliseum wasrge enough to hold fifteen matches simultaneously.

    Hence, the groups were called in fifteen pairs when they were drawing their ballots. The rest of the groups divided through the ballots were then disyed on the soul screen.

    The first thing that each group did upon arriving was to check the screen for their own group¡¯s position and which opponents they would be facing.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s group was Number One Hundred and Sixteen. The other three Shrek Academy pairs were given the numbers from one hundred and seventeen to one hundred and neen. Their four pairs were numbered consecutively, so it was quite unlikely that they would be facing their ownpanions. Clearly, this was the special care taken by the Star Luo Empire¡¯s government.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s opponent was Number Sixty-nine. However, they were not the first duo to enter the arena among theirpanions.

    Thepetition had begun early in the morning. The first to enter the arena from Shrek¡¯s squadron was surprisingly Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie.

    ¡°Wait for our glorious return!¡± Xie Xie shouted, pumping his fist into the air.

    Yuanen Yehui shoved him harshly. ¡°Walk faster. We can talk after we have won.¡±

    The crowd could not help smiling when they saw Xie Xie¡¯s look of frustration. Everyone knew that Xie Xie liked Yuanen, but Yuanen was really too rough to him. Their rtionship had never progressed. There was no way to tell if Wu Zhangkong intentionally ced the both of them together for this paired match. Thebination of Assault System and Agility System in a group was certainly not an obvious choice.

    Yuanen Yehui walked with great strides in front. She was still dressed in men¡¯s attire today, while Xie Xie followed behind her sheepishly.

    ¡°Yuanen, how are we going to fightter?¡± Xie Xie asked excitedly, he was eager to have a go ever since he realized he could fight side by side with Yuanen.

    Yuanen shot him a look. ¡°Don¡¯t get in my way.¡±

    Xie Xie was immediately exasperated. ¡°Am I that weak?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As they were speaking, they arrived at the coliseum.

    The Star Luo Coliseum was very spacious inside. It felt as if it was boundless. The audience¡¯s cheering as loud as seismic waves startled Xie Xie.

    They had arrived at theirpetition stage which they had drawn under the guidance of the staff. Their opponents were already waiting on the stage.

    The opponents were simrly a male and a female, and they appeared to be about twenty years old. It was apparent that they were more mature that Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie.

    The judge announced the simplepetition rules, ¡°You are not allowed to intentionally cause the death of the opponent in the match. You are not allowed to use mecha. When one side yields, the other side is to immediately cease attacking. The match ends when I decide the victor and loser.¡±

    Looking at the rules, thepetition in the Star Luo Empire was undoubtedly less strict than some of the Soul Masterpetitions on the Douluo Continent. This was to ensure that thepetitors could unleash the potential of theirbat capabilities, but inparison, the risk of injury they faced was also greatly increased.

    Yuanen Yehui walked ahead. Xie Xie stood by her side as they looked toward their opponents.

    Their opponents seemed to be siblings. They had very simr appearances with mediocre looks and dull auras.

    Yuanen Yehui did not give any orders to Xie Xie. Xie Xie whispered softly by her ear, ¡°Our opponents should be skilled in working as a team. I¡¯ll be matching your rhythmter.¡±

    This time, Yuanen did not refute him, but she nodded so gently that it was barely noticeable.

    ¡°Begin the match!¡± the judge announced. The first two-on-two match from that Shrek¡¯s squadron participated in had officially begun.

    One of the two opposing youths took a step forward. There was a sh of radiance around his body as four soul rings arose from beneath his feet. They were four extremely standardized soul rings, two yellow and two purple. His body was also rapidly undergoing a transformation. His figure that appeared exceedingly ordinary earlier suddenly expanded vastly. He transformed into a giant over three meters tall in an instant. The muscles on his body swelled up with brownish yellow hair growing out of it. His entire body was filled with a sense of potency.

    Was it a bear-type martial soul? This should be an Ironback Bear! Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui were both top students from Shrek Academy, so naturally, they were able to identify the opponent¡¯s martial soul at a nce.

    The young maiden behind the Ironback Bear Soul Master also released her martial soul. She had two yellow and two purple soul rings. Pale yellow hair began to grow out from her body. Her body did not expand, but her eyes erged and a long tail grew out from behind her. Her four soul rings were wound around her tail in an unusual manner.

    What sort of martial soul was that? Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui were stunned for a while, as they did not manage to identify it at once.

    The Ironback Bear Soul Master roared into the air. His first soul ring was shimmering while the hair on his body was coated in a golden metallic color. His back bulged as he dashed in great strides toward Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie dodged as he glided across the ground. His speed did not appear especially fast, but it still seemed unreal in a way.

    He glided an arc effortlessly as he circled toward the nk of the Ironback Bear Soul Master.

    Just then, the female Soul Master with a long tail suddenly gave out a frailugh. Xie Xie felt as if his mind was in a mild daze, and then his feet began slowing down.

    It was apparent that the Ironback Bear Soul Master and the long-tailed Soul Master worked together as a team very well. He dodged and then suddenly increased his speed. He used the high velocity that waspletely inconsistent with his massive build to ram straight into Xie Xie at his side.

    The change happened too suddenly. There was no doubt that the long-tailed Soul Master was a Control System Soul Master. Even though Yuanen Yehui was already running toward that Xie Xie, judging by her distance and timing, it was quite apparent that she was toote to reinforce him.

    However, it did not appear that she intended to reinforce him. She was not even prepared tounch her Air Cannon.

    Xie Xie¡¯s movement slowed down resulting in him stumbling over. The Ironback Bear Soul Master was already closing in on him. He dropped his shoulders and ran into Xie Xie. It could be clearly seen that the muscles on his shoulders bulged like rocks in the split second just before impact.

    He was hit! Everyone watched as their two figures collided.

    However, an unusual scene unfolded at that moment. After being struck by the Ironback Bear Soul Master, it was as though Xie Xie had no bones. He was blown away as light as a feather. Soon after, he shed past like a phantom shadow.

    His four soul rings had only risen from the bottom of his feet at that exact moment. He had the Light Dragon Dagger in his hand, and it was unknown when his ever smiling face had turned icy cold.

    The Ironback Bear Soul Master felt an ominous chill arise in his heart when he saw Xie Xie¡¯s gaze.

    Xie Xie whose figure was blown away had only dodged once and arrived onto the Ironback Bear soul master¡¯s side. Just like a phantom, he turned the Light Dragon Dagger around overhand and stabbed at the Ironback Bear Soul Master¡¯s armpit.

    The attack seemed simple was actually iparably swift, like the floating clouds and flowing water. In the split second when the Light Dragon Dagger stabbed forward, radiance suddenly vanished from the surface of the dagger and turned into a dark golden color. There was no sonic boom nor any leakage of soul power, and he did not even employ his soul skill.

    It was with such a simple action that his opponent was thrown into confusion.

    The Ironback Bear Soul Master had a very quick reaction to the situation. While he was panic-stricken, his right elbow was already striking downward into Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Dagger.

    The distinguishing feature of the Ironback Bear Soul Master¡¯s martial soul was that his body was as hard as iron, so any part of it could be used as a weapon.

    The iron elbow struck downward. Just as it was about toe into contact with the Light Dragon Dagger, it had suddenly disappeared. With one shuffle of his feet, Xie Xie had already arrived behind the Ironback Bear Soul Master.

    A sense of joy shed past the Ironback Bear Soul Master¡¯s eyes. The name of Ironback was not just for show, but because his strongest defense was on his back. His body suddenly pushed backward. As long as Xie Xie was behind him, he would certainly be vulnerable. The Ironback Bear had a native trait ¡ª Shock. If the Agility System Soul Master was hit by Shock, the match would basically be over.

    However, he could not feel his back strike anything. His armpit ached. Intense pain radiated from the armpit on his right, the side he had used to attack with his iron elbow. It startled the Ironback Bear Soul Master.

 Chapter 612 - The Artistic Agility System

    <h4>Chapter 612: The Artistic Agility System</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A warm stabbing pain radiated to his entire body in an instant. The Ironback Bear soul master¡¯s body stiffened at once.

    In the eyes of the audience, everything happened earlier in an instant. As long as the audience was watching this match attentively, he or she would discover that the close quarterbat skill which Xie Xie had just disyed was simply filled with artistic sense.

    He was first blown away like smoke, then his entire person glided, attacked, resumed, circled to the back, turned around swiftly. He managed toplete a few movements in an unbelievably short period of time just like a ghost.

    In the next moment after the Light Dragon Dagger stabbed into the Ironback Bear soul master¡¯s armpit, the dagger was lifted immediately after it touched his back as Xie Xie leaped up into the air before he stabbed toward the back of the opponent¡¯s neck.

    The Light Dragon Dagger had only touched the back of the opponent¡¯s neck gently, the Ironback Bear soul master¡¯srge body immediately slumped onto the ground at the sound of a thump. His central nervous system was seal so the effect was absolutely instantaneous.

    The long-tailed soul master had only reacted to the situation earlier. Her first soul skill that was disyed earlier was a spiritual disturbance. It was a spiritual attribute skill but it was considered an especially strong Control System soul skill. Her soul skill could achieve a rather impressive result every time it was used while working with her brother as a team. Yet unexpectedly, everything that Xie Xie did was feigned.

    Xie Xie had learned of the Purple Demon Eyes as well. The Purple Demon Eyes¡¯s greatest advantage was its effect in elevating the spiritual power so although he was disturbed, he could recover in an instant, while Agility System soul master¡¯s reactivity was always undisputed.

    A pop sound exploded in the air. Yuanen did not even transform herself before her second soul skill Air Cannon was released out of thin air. It sted straight to the long-tailed soul master.

    The long-tailed soul master flung her huge tail. A ring of light bloomed in an attempt to resist the Air Cannon.

    However, Yuanen¡¯s control of the Air Cannon was not so easily resisted. The Air Cannon that looked to be about the size of a fist exploded with the power almost equal to a soul cannon. The Control System soul master was sted out by the explosion within the violent booming sound. She fainted.

    The entire match from the beginning to the end sounded slow when it was described in words when in reality it took the time for one to take three or four breaths.

    Four contestants were all having the same four soul rings. However, the result was so shocking as such.

    Someone from the Star Luo Empire¡¯s side was following this match closely on the rostrum. The audience was unaware of Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie¡¯s background, while the organizer was well-informed.

    ¡°Your Highness, these two youths from the Shrek Academy were truly extraordinary!¡± an elder whispered to the Star Luo Empire¡¯s emperor Dai Tianling.

    Dai Tianling nodded gently. ¡°How are theypared to our Monster Academy¡¯s students?¡±

    The elder frowned slightly. ¡°If they¡¯repared to their peers of the same age, it can be quite difficult to tell.¡±

    Dai Tianling took a nce at the elder. He could tell that the elder¡¯s words signified that he was not looking up at his own side ording to Dai Tianling¡¯s understanding of this elder. The elder spoke, ¡°However, thepetition set the age limit at twenty years old, so it should not be a problem to defeat them. We¡¯ll need to continue observing their situation. I can tell from the match earlier that the Agility System soul master should be the dominant fighter from his team. His speed, explosiveness, his control of the battlefield and even his spiritual power was rather good. If the Shrek Academy didn¡¯t feign his enrollment age such that a fifteen-year-old boy is capable of achieving such standards, then he is truly a genius. However, other than those aforementioned points, hecks the essential feature of a powerful soul master, that is precisely out of the ordinary. I¡¯ll still need to continue observing if his martial soul is capable of more abilities.¡±

    Dai Tianling smiled. He said, ¡°The Shrek Academy is invited to participate in this year¡¯spetition as a notable addition. If our people are confident of defeating them in the end, we¡¯ll need to do more publicity in advance. After all, the Douluo Continent¡¯s Shrek Academy is very renowned. If we don¡¯t have the confidence to win in the end, then we shall control the publicity in order to avoid crushing our younger generation¡¯s confidence.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui stepped down from the stage. Xie Xie¡¯s icy cold expression from thepetition earlier vanished without a trace at once. He puffed up his chest with a proud expression on his face.

    Xie Xie sniggered. ¡°Am I powerful, tell me, am I powerful? Just a few slight turns and I managed to conquer the enemy.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Am I not powerful then? Perhaps you didn¡¯t see clearly, I was so handsome earlier...ouch...¡±

    Yuanen Yehui suddenly turned around and punched onto Xie Xie¡¯s stomach, such that this fellow¡¯s brag and boast were drowned in his throat.

    Then, she walked in great strides in the direction of the contestant waiting area. A smile emerged on her face, he had truly be stronger.

    There were a lot ofrge disy screens in the waiting area, all fifteen of the screens were live broadcasting the matches earlier.

    By the time Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui returned in session, the expression of the contestants who were waiting herepletely changed when they looked at Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui.

    In the current round of fifteen matches earlier, theirs ended the soonest. The ultra-strong close quarterbat skill which Xie Xie disyed was absolutely the most shocking one.

    In particr, he did not even use one soul skill in the match before he conquered an Assault System soul master of the same level of cultivation base. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that although the Ironback Bear soul master did not fully express his powers, his defeat was also directly rted to Xie Xie¡¯s personal attacks that were too strong. Xie Xie¡¯s skill was already not weaker than a soul skill.

    Tang Wulin stretched out his hand and high-fived Xie Xie as a celebration. Xie Xie dared no show off anymore but he kept a straight face and appeared cool.

    Tang Wulin took a nce at thepetition¡¯s sorting, it was his and Gu Yue¡¯s turn to enter the arena in the next round.

    He used his shoulder to nudge at Gu Yue who was sitting by his side. ¡°I¡¯m so nervous, what should I do? Are you nervous?¡±

    The corners of Gu Yue¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Stop messing around.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯m really very nervous! What should we do if we¡¯re up against especially powerful opponents?

    He feigned an anxious look on his face as he was saying that.

    Gu Yue pinched him quietly. ¡°Will you start acting like a captain now?¡±

    Tang Wulinughed and spoke, ¡°So are you nervous or not?¡±

    Gu Yue answered calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll beat you together with the other two opponentster if you keep acting extravagantly. Three against one.¡±

    ¡°Uh...I don¡¯t think that¡¯s allowed. The rule forbids it. You can¡¯t do that to me,¡± Tang Wulin wailed sorrowfully in a soft tone.

    ¡°Captain, I can¡¯t stand this anymore!¡± Xu Xiaoyan pouted her lips.

    Yue Zhengyu chimed in from the side, ¡°Exactly, please be more serious.¡±

    Tang Wulin sniggered. ¡°In a sense, there¡¯s a chance for us to fight each other before long.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Yue Zhengyu spoke furiously, ¡°You¡¯re threatening us. I¡¯m going to tell Teacher Wu about this.¡±

    ¡°Go then.¡±

    Their little squadron¡¯s rxing atmosphere, together with Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui¡¯s ultra-strong performance earlier raised the attention of many people in their surroundings.

    Since they came together in a group, moreover Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie did not appear to be the leader of the squadron, then, how about the powers of their squadron¡¯s other members?

    Some people had already recognized Tang Wulin. Soon, the story of how Tang Wulin managed to triumph over a One-word Battle Armor master in a one-to-one match on the first day had already spread in a small range.

    Thepetition was carried out real soon, the paired match was even carried out even faster than an individual match. The outburst of an all-rounded collision was frequently enough to determine the victory and defeat.

    It was time for Tang Wulin and Gu Yue to enter the arena.

    The both of them walked side by side along the channel into the sparring arena. Tang Wulin sensed the enthusiastic atmosphere of the coliseum as he said to Gu Yue, ¡°The Star Luo Empire¡¯s atmosphere is amazing. Our side felt too controlled and standardized inparison. Sometimes, a battle needs some intense passion too.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight aler. You¡¯ll stay behind and help me to hold the line. It¡¯ll be your turn when I can¡¯t fight anymore.¡± Tang Wulin smiled at Gu Yue.

 Chapter 613 - Two Against Two

    <h4>Chapter 613: Two Against Two</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Gu Yue shot him a nce. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a smile, ¡°I was worried that you¡¯d be tired! What would I do if your mood goes bad when you¡¯re tired? If you¡¯re frequently in a bad mood, you¡¯ll age much faster. We¡¯ll slowly grow old together in the future, but it¡¯s best to grow old as slowly as possible, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s old!¡± Gu Yue could not help butugh. There was a newfound hint of warmth in her gaze toward him.

    They stepped onto thepetition stage. Their opponents were already there.

    Meng Xiaoran had his hands in his pockets, his head askew. When he looked at his opponents making their way up the stage, there was a slight shock within his heart, but there was also some disdain.

    From the youthful looks of his opponents¡¯ faces, it was clear that they were some years away from the age of twenty. Before twenty years of age, every year¡¯s worth of cultivation would result in entirely different strengths. There were many of these youths who entered thepetition, but most of them were only here to gain some experience in preparation for futurepetitions. He himself had done that once some years ago. When he was faced with such opponents today, though he viewed them with disdain, he was also very satisfied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s send them on their way in one minute. Oh, no, make it half a minute,¡± Meng Xiaoran suddenly said to hispanion.

    Die¡¯er rolled her eyes. ¡°You egomaniac. How do you know that they¡¯re not strong?¡±

    Meng Xiaoran shrugged, ¡°Do you even have to ask? Just look at them. They can¡¯t be more than sixteen or seventeen. We¡¯re almost twenty ourselves. No matter how you look at it, there¡¯s no reason for us to lose.¡±

    ¡°That boy is so handsome!¡± Die¡¯er propped her face up with her hands. When she looked at the boy opposite her with his great stature, good-looks and a pair of big, clear eyes, she could not help but feel an upsurge of emotion.

    ¡°Hey, hey! What are you focusing on? Can you not be so boy-crazy?¡± Meng Xiaoran stepped sideways grumpily and blocked Die¡¯er¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°Go away.¡± Die¡¯er gave him a flying kick and pushed him to the side. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Drag the fight out a little moreter. He¡¯s really so handsome. It¡¯s amazing, I can¡¯t find any ws on him. He¡¯s sunny, handsome, tall. If he¡¯s got the strength, then he¡¯s practically Prince Charming!¡±

    ¡°Fangirl!¡± Meng Xiaoran said angrily, but he dared not block her line of sight again. If this woman went crazy, things would turn quite terrifying.

    The referee had already gotten onto the stage and was reading out the rules of thepetition. Die¡¯er made her way to the central part of the stage.

    Tang Wulin looked at the youngdy who was making her way toward them with shock. ¡®Was this not apetition? Why was she walking over when the start of the match had not even been announced yet?¡¯

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± Die¡¯er looked at Tang Wulin with keen sparkling eyes.

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. He pointed at his own nose. ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you! What¡¯s your name, little guy? How old are you this year? Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Die¡¯er asked with a face full of excitement.

    ¡°Return to your position, thepetition is starting soon. This is the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition. Not a matchmaking event,¡± the referee reprimanded her brusquely.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I get it. What¡¯s your name, handsome? Tell me quick,¡± Die¡¯er continued to inquire.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you win,¡± Tang Wulin said with a smile.

    ¡°Uwahh, you look so good when you smile!¡±

    The referee was speechless, but he said, ¡°Return to your position quickly, or I¡¯ll announce that you two have forfeited this match.¡±

    Meng Xiaoran could not take it any longer. He ran up quickly, grabbed Die¡¯er and ran back.

    Tang Wulin found this incident to be slightly amusing. This was his first time meeting an opponent like this.

    He could not help but turn toward Gu Yue and chuckle softly. ¡°Did you see that? Our opponent has great taste.¡±

    Gu Yue said drily, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute. If you can¡¯t finish them off by then, I¡¯ll make my move. You shall not tell her your name.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Tang Wulin said with a smile.

    Meng Xiaoran finally pulled Die¡¯er back to their own side after much difficulty. The referee yelled without hesitation, ¡°Let the battle begin!¡±

    When he heard the announcement for the start of the battle, Meng Xiaoran took the lead and rushed out. He was almost at his limit with Die¡¯er¡¯s antics, so he decided to make this a quick battle.

    His speed was very fast. As he dashed out, a pair of wings unfurled behind him. His wings did not seem big nor very effective for flying but after he leaped, he spread his wings out to their full length. It was not a problem for his wings to support his body while gliding.

    He had four soul rings, two yellow and two purple. With the release of his martial soul, his hair also quickly turned colorful.

    The Golden Pheasant! That was his martial soul.

    It was a very special Agility System martial soul. Its uniquenessy in the fact that his attacks came from his pheasant feathers. The different colored feathers had various effects.

    With four soul rings, there were four types of colored feathers on his body, namely red, blue, yellow, and green.

    He stretched his hands and two red feathers fell onto his palms. The first yellow soul ring on his body unleashed its glow. He swung his hands, and the two feathers flew directly toward Tang Wulin and Gu Yue.

    The feathers flew through the air and transformed into two firebirds. The firebirds spread their wings and, bellowing loudly, swiftly flew right up to Tang Wulin and Gu Yue.

    ¡°Hey, hey! I told you to take it slowly!¡± Die¡¯er frustratedly chased after him.

    Tang Wulin had Gu Yue¡¯s one-minute request in mind. He had also dashed out the moment the match started. Two golden soul rings rose around his body. The first soul ring flickered with light. It was the Domineering Golden Dragon Body!

    Golden scales covered his entire body. With a bright light, the Golden Dragon w on his right arm burst forth. When faced with the two firebirds, he had no intention of evading them at all.

    ¡°Huh? His soul rings are golden! That¡¯s so cool!¡± When Die¡¯er saw the two golden soul rings on Tang Wulin¡¯s body, she could not help eximing with surprise.

    A chill ran down Meng Xiaoran¡¯s spine. The uncertainty surrounding one¡¯s opponent was always a worrying factor in apetition. What were those golden soul rings?

    The Golden Dragon w shed at the air, the tips of the ws pulsing with golden light. The two firebirds were immediately torn to pieces. Tang Wulin tapped the floor with his left foot, and he was already near his opponent.

    Two blue feathers flew out. The scorching heat just now had turned into a severe cold. The two feathers transformed into ice birds in midair. They brought with them a severely cold aura as they flew straight toward Tang Wulin.

    That was interesting. Dual elements of ice and fire? No, it was not elemental control. It must be rted to his martial soul¡¯s unusual characteristics.

    Just like before, his Golden Dragon w swung and the ice birds shattered. Compared to the firebirds just now, the ice birds had form and substance. Not only did they have elemental attacks, but physical ones as well. They were certainly more powerful than the firebirds.

    When he saw that Tang Wulin was charging forth like splitting bamboo and has almost reached him, Meng Xiaoran plucked two yellow feathers from the top of his head without hesitation and threw them onto the floor.

    In truth, the number and types of colors of feathers on his head were proportional to the amount of his soul power and types of soul skills, respectively.

    In other words, he would have the same number of feathers as the number of times he could unleash his various soul skills with the amount of soul power he had left. The quantities of the different colored feathers were determined when he released his martial soul.

    This martial soul of his had somewhat of a binding character, but he could change the numbers of the different colored feathers by retracting and releasing his martial soul again. The advantage was that he could release his soul skills much faster than the average soul master. He needed only throw his feathers, and his soul skills would be released.

    At this moment, when he saw that Tang Wulin was almost upon him, he swung his arms toward the floor. Two yellow feathers hit the ground and burst forth in two balls of intense yellow light.

    What amused Tang Wulin was that this time, the things that flew out were not like the previous birds. Instead, two gigantic chickens materialized, each two meters tall and brown all over. The moment they appeared, they spread their wings and pounced toward Tang Wulin.

    This martial soul of his was interesting! Tang Wulin suddenly quickened his footsteps. His body shed and he shot past between the two chickens like a ghost.

    The chickens were not slow, but how could their agilitypare with the Tang Sect¡¯s Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track?

    Meng Xiaoran was greatly shocked when suddenly faced with Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon w.

    ¡°Die¡¯er!¡± Meng Xiaoran yelled suddenly.

    ¡°Hey handsome, here Ie!¡± Die¡¯er¡¯s voice sounded. Shortly after, Tang Wulin¡¯s nose picked up a sweet scent blowing against his face.

    His vision blurred all of a sudden. He felt dizzy, as though his head was heavy and his feet were light.

    Poison!

    These two were certainly an unusualbination.

    There was a pair of absolutely gorgeous pink butterfly wings on Die¡¯er¡¯s back. They fluttered and her second soul ring flickered with light. A faint pinkish mist covered Tang Wulin and Meng Xiaoran¡¯s side.

    The strange thing was that when this mist fell onto Meng Xiaoran¡¯s body, it would disperse of its own ord so that it would just miss touching him.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A figure flew backward from within the mist. The two chickens shattered shortly after.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Die¡¯er eximed with surprise. She saw that Meng Xiaoran had flown more than twenty meters and dropped to the ground. He was clearly knocked out cold.

    She was certain that she had released her poisonous mist quickly enough. Tang Wulin must have been affected by it as well. How could Meng Xiaoran be defeated without even unleashing his fourth soul skill?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body could definitely be described as richly endowed with natural gifts. After the torturous two month experience in the ocean, his potential waspletely stimted and brought forth, and his body was extremely strong. The Body Sect¡¯s esoteric methods had tremendously improved his physical prowess.

 Chapter 614 - Having the Upper Hand

    <h4>Chapter 614: Having the Upper Hand</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The toxicity of Die¡¯er¡¯s poisonous mist was not very potent. Its main effect was to knock her targets out cold, as if they were drugged. Tang Wulin had been affected, but his powerful physical capabilities had suppressed its effects to the minimum amount possible. As he continued fighting, the problem was naturally solved.

    ¡°Gra!¡± came the dragon¡¯s roar. Tang Wulin stomped heavily on the floor with his right foot. Beams of golden light emanated outward on the ground. The brilliant beams formed little golden dragons which pounced straight toward Die¡¯er.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Die¡¯er eximed in surprise. She fluttered her wings and flew toward the sky.

    But the eight little dragons were already under her. They spiraled as they moved about, creating a suction force from the floor¡¯s surface.

    Not only could the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth¡¯s suction travel upward, it could also pull downward at the same time.

    Back in the day, the Scarlet Dragon Douluo had used the same skill to specifically fight against flying soul masters. If this soul skill was cultivated to the extreme, even a flying soul master thousands of meters in the air could be forcibly pulled down by the giant dragon¡¯s suction force.

    Die¡¯er¡¯s physical strength was obviously insufficient to fight against the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth. Her butterfly wings had only struggled for a short while before she started falling from the sky.

    Just then, her fourth soul ring lit up. Her delicate frame spun quickly as she fell downward. Her pair of butterfly wings erged to three times their original size. Not only did arge amount of poisonous mist burst forth from the surface of the wings, they were also enhanced with the special attribute of sharpness.

    ¡°ng!¡± A Golden Dragon w suddenly stabbed through the mist of the rapidly spinning butterfly wings.

    The butterfly wings struck against the Golden Dragon w, creating arge disy of sparks. Nevertheless, their movements were stopped abruptly when they were grabbed by the Golden Dragon w.

    Tang Wulin stomped on the ground with his right foot again. The tremendous vibrations blew away all the poisonous mist in the air. Die¡¯er was also shaken until her blood essence surged, and her entire body went stiff.

    ¡°The match is ended. Pair number 116 has won.¡±

    Forty seconds, that was the total duration of this battle!

    In truth, Meng Xiaoran and Die¡¯er had not coordinated much throughout all this, they had taken their opponents too lightly. However, the powerful endurance of Tang Wulin¡¯s body had also left a very strong impression in everyone¡¯s minds.

    ¡°Mission aplished, boss.¡± Tang Wulin smiled as he returned to Gu Yue¡¯s side.

    Die¡¯er had already recovered at that point. She did not get off thepetition stage directly. Instead, she chased after them as they left.

    ¡°Hey handsome, although we¡¯ve lost, can you at least tell me your name? You¡¯re so strong, you¡¯re really a perfect little man. Can I be your fan in the uing matches?¡±

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. ¡°You want to make ss noodles [1] for me? How much do I have to eat before I¡¯m actually full?¡±

    Die¡¯er was stunned, but Gu Yue wasughing uncontrobly and stamping her feet. Sheughed so hard that her stomach started to ache. To have mentioned food in front of this glutton was truly...

    In the end, Die¡¯er did not learn Tang Wulin¡¯s name. She was pulled down thepetition stage by Meng Xiaoran with her face covered by him. He had always felt that he was unreliable already, but Die¡¯er was truly even more so.

    The Shrek team had quite good luck in the first round of the two-against-two contest. After them, Ye Xinn, Xu Lizhi, Yue Zhengyu, and Xu Xiaoyan were not faced with opponents that were too strong. They had passed without much trouble and qualified for the next rounds.

    Meanwhile, at the rostrum...

    ¡°These students from Shrek Academy truly have some fine qualities. They live up to the name of the best academy on the Douluo Continent. Are the results of the data analyses out yet?¡± Dai Tianling asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re out. From their performances in the previous matches and the solopetition, the strongest among them should be their captain Tang Wulin. He is the little fellow who made a scene during the weing ceremony.¡± The old man beside him had a data sheet in his hands.

    ¡°In the first round of the solopetitions, he had defeated Ling Wuxie. Although Ling Wuxie did not originate from Monster Academy, he is also regarded as one of the outstanding members of our younger generation. He is a one-word battle armor master.¡±

    ¡°This Tang Wulin can even defeat a one-word battle armor master?¡± Dai Tianling immediately found this strange. Even with all her foolishness, his daughter definitely had a keen eye!

    ¡°Yes, I went over the recordings in detail. This Tang Wulin has very rich actualbat experience, but because of his young age and insufficient cultivation base, he is still falling short on his battle armor. That being said, when he was faced with a battle armor master, he suppressed Ling Wuxie so well that he could not fully utilize the advantages of his armor. At the same time, he had disyed an ability for continuous explosive force. Judging from the damage on Ling Wuxie¡¯s battle armor, this Tang Wulin has incredibly formidable offensive power. He is far greater than an ordinary four-ringed soul master. His physical capabilities must be very special. As for his golden soul rings, we will have to observe further. We don¡¯t know what they are yet, but they are definitely not the legendary million-year soul ring.¡±

    Dai Tianling smiled. ¡°An interesting young fellow. Shrek Academy is indeed a ce where monsters are produced. Pay more attention to his matches.¡±

    He had felt, for the first time, that his daughter¡¯s mischief was somewhat understandable. As someone who sat on the throne, he was always thirsty for talent. Although Tang Wulin was a student of Shrek Academy, he himself was still the ruler of an empire. If he had the confirmation that this young fellow was the core talent that would be nurtured by Shrek Academy in the future, then...

    ¡°Tang Wulin.¡±

    The two-against-twopetition had ended. Tang Wulin and hispanions walked out of thepetition grounds. They had barely made it out when he heard his name being called.

    Tang Wulin turned to look. He saw Dai Yun¡¯er in casual attire waving at him forcefully as she hid behind a corner.

    Frankly, he did not have a very good impression of the royal princess. This was especially true on that day at the ball, when she had purposefully made him the target of public scorn. Although the effects were not so apparent, when the number of contestants started to reduce as they progressed in the contest, the possibility of being seen as an enemy by the Star Luo Empire elites would continue increasing.

    However, she was a princess after all. He had best not be too rude to her. He had no choice but to walk over while hispanions stayed put. They looked at Tang Wulin and this princess with curiosity.

    Gu Yue¡¯s expression was calm. She shoved her hands into her trouser pockets and merely looked at them silently.

    ¡°Hello princess. Is anything the matter?¡±

    ¡°I saw your match, and I¡¯ve also watched the recording of your solo match. You¡¯re good!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er smiled sweetly and beautifully as she spoke to Tang Wulin while he made his way toward her.

    Tang Wulin said perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯m just average.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er smiled. ¡°You must work hard, okay? If you emerge as the champion in the solopetitions, I might just make you the emperor¡¯s son-inw.¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry your highness, I¡¯m a citizen of the Douluo Continent. I have no intention to stay here. Whatever you do, please don¡¯t pick me. You¡¯re not my type.¡±

    When Dai Yun¡¯er heard Tang Wulin¡¯s tant rejection, she could not help but be astonished.

    She had watched Tang Wulin and the others¡¯ two-on-two matches. She had also watched the recording of his solo fight. She had taken a great interest in him.

    She had always heard that Shrek Academy was the best academy on the Douluo Continent. Its legacy spanned over twenty thousand years. Tang Wulin was her equal, but he had disyed strengths that far exceeded his own peers. Even a one-word battle armor master was defeated by him. In addition to that, Tang Wulin truly was truly marvelous to look at. This made Dai Yun¡¯er feel excited in her heart. She had run over eagerly with the hopes of having a chat with him. However, she had not foreseen that she would be put down so coldly.

    Ever since she was a little girl, as the most beloved daughter of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s emperor, Dai Tianling, she was the target of everyone¡¯s affection. Not only did her father love her, her elder brothers had also treated her as a bright pearl in their palms. They listened to her and let her do whatever she wanted. No matter how peculiar the idents she caused, she always had her brothers to bear the me.

    Nobody had ever rejected her in this manner before. In Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, she saw an unmistakable hint of boredom, even impatience. His attitude of keeping as far as possible from her had deeply hurt her feelings.

    She herself had never seriously thought about making Tang Wulin the emperor¡¯s son-inw. It was just her nature to tease him out of habit. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s direct rejection had struck an extremely heavy blow to her self-esteem.

    ¡°You...¡± Dai Yun¡¯er stood arms akimbo as she red angrily at Tang Wulin. There was a faint glisten of tears gathering in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Your Highness, if you don¡¯t have anything else to say, then I¡¯ll go back and rest, okay?¡± Tang Wulin had absolutely no intention of forming any ties with the princess. He waved at her, turned, and left.

    [1] Fan and clear noodles use the same Chinese characters.

 Chapter 615 - Tang Sectâ€™s Call

    <h4>Chapter 615: Tang Sect¡¯s Call</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Tang Wulin, just you wait!¡± came Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s furious, yet charming yell.

    Tang Wulin kept his back facing her. He spread out his arms in a gesture of indifference. Dai Yun¡¯er had not left a good impression on him. He did not like anyone who enjoyed making fun of and teasing other people. Besides, he was not a citizen of the Star Luo Empire. ¡®You can do whatever you like in the Star Luo Empire, but what does that have to do with me?¡¯

    As she stared at Tang Wulin and hispanions walking away, Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s delicate chest heaved in fury.

    ¡°Just you wait. Just you wait...¡± Dai Yun¡¯er turned around and broke into a run. She headed straight for the imperial pce.

    She had snuck out that day or she would not have been without her retinue. She ran all the way back into the pcepound and dashed toward one of the imperial residences.

    ¡°Fourth brother! Fourth brother!¡± She started shouting before she had even reached the front of the pce.

    The door to the pce swung open and out came a hearty voice. ¡°Is the little princess in trouble again? How big is the trouble this time?¡± A man walked out from inside the pce. He wore a green changshan <sup>1</sup> and looked every bit like amoner. His appeared to be about twenty years of age, handsome and of a slender build. He wore a faint smile on his face and held a book in his arms. He had obviously been reading just now.

    ¡°Fourth brother!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er bounded toward the youth. Her tears flowed down in a flurry.

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s expressions changed, and his smile vanished immediately. He quickly spread his arms out and hugged his younger sister. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my little princess. Who is it that upsets you so? Come, tell your fourth brother quickly.¡±

    The Emperor Dai Tianling had many sons, but the atmosphere in the royal family was quite amiable. This was also a dictate of the Star Luo Empire.

    Many years ago, when the Star Luo Empire was still on the Douluo Continent, there was an old teaching. The males in the family must have cutthroat battles amongst themselves, even if it meant fighting till the death. Only the strongest male could seed to the throne. However, since a problem urred in one of the generations, this practice was abolished. It turned into a demand where the males of the family must live together in harmony andpete fairly. Even so, the throne would go to the most outstanding one, just as it had been before.

    The Dai family was a very ancient n. Having survived until now, it was a family devoted to literature for generations.

    Dai Yueyan was undoubtedly the most outstanding one among his generation. He was neen this year and was well-versed in literary and military skills. He was deeply loved by Dai Tianling. When he reached his twentieth birthday, he would be made crown prince.

    Dai Yueyan and Dai Yun¡¯er were born of the same mother. Amongst their many siblings, he was the one who loved this sister of his the most. He loved her even more than Dai Tianling ever did.

    That was why he was the first person Dai Yun¡¯er would find if she had any problems.

    Although Dai Yun¡¯er was odd, her personality was very energetic and cheerful. She rarely cried. The most she would do was pretend that she was wronged or pitiable to seek the sympathy of others.

    When he saw his little sister¡¯s tears, Dai Yueyan was immediately flustered.

    Dai Yun¡¯er said nothing. She only rested in her brother¡¯s embrace and cried her heart out, all the while stomping her foot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, good little Yun¡¯er. Tell Brother what exactly has happened, Brother will help you. Have you done something wrong, and Father has punished you?¡± Dai Yueyan asked with some doubt. This was because he clearly knew just how much his father loved his sister. He could never have brought himself to truly punish her. Otherwise, this little princess would not have grown up with such a personality.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Father. Father would never have punished me. It¡¯s a bad guy from foreignnds. Fourth brother, do you know about the diplomatic corps that came from Douluo Continent? There are some among the diplomatic corps who came from Shrek Academy, and they¡¯re exceptionally mean, especially that boy named Tang Wulin. He bullied me,¡±ined Dai Yun¡¯er.

    ¡°Shrek Academy?¡± Dai Yueyan¡¯s blinked.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Shrek Academy. Their diplomatic corps just arrived the other day. On the night of the banquet, I had kindly asked him out for a dance just to be friendly, but he stepped on my foot on purpose. It was so painful.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is he the one who you imed you¡¯d make into the emperor¡¯s son-inw so that he¡¯d turn into a target for public scorn?¡± Dai Yueyan was hit with a sudden realization. He had happened to have left the city that day, but word had reached him fast. Although he was not there in person, he had heard about this matter already.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. I didn¡¯t really intend to make him the emperor¡¯s son-inw. I was only saying it. But who knew this fellow was so sly. He even entered our Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition. He only won a match or two and he¡¯s already this arrogant. I met him on thepetition grounds today, and he came over and said that I wasn¡¯t good enough for him or something, and he said that all our Star Luo Empire soul masters are no good and even though he¡¯s only fifteen, he could take on all of us. He¡¯s truly despicable. I¡¯m so angry I¡¯m shaking! Fourth brother, you must help me vent my anger!¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er had detailed her experience very colorfully. Dai Yueyan¡¯s brows knitted together the moment he heard all this. With his understanding of his own little sister, it would be a lot to hope for if these words of hers were about thirty percent true. Still, this Tang Wulin must have crossed her somehow, or she would not have been this angry.

    ¡°Fourth brother, I swear what I said was true. He really did give me the cold shoulder because he thinks that I¡¯m not good enough for him. Even if I was teasing him that day, but what he said, in front of all those people, I...wahh!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er started crying again.

    Dai Yueyan believed her this time. He knew this little sister of his far too well. If she was willing to swear on it, her words must have been true.

    ¡°He¡¯s a foreigner. Howe my little sister isn¡¯t good enough for him?¡± A killing intent shed across Dai Yueyan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. Brother will avenge you. The first two matches of Monster Academy¡¯s representative team are empty. Aren¡¯t they in thepetition? Then we¡¯ll defeat them fair and square. We¡¯ll make them lose facepletely to help you get your revenge.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not know what he was about to face after he had crossed this princess. Having he returned to the hotel with hispanions, he prepared himself for his meditations.

    The Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition had made Star Luo City packed. There were far too many people. He did not wish to go out at a time like this.

    Suddenly, his gaze flickered, and he instinctively fished out a badge from his chest.

    The badge exuded a gentle white glow on its surface, and then a picture appeared on it. The image looked like an arrow.

    This was...

    The Tang Sect¡¯s Battle Soul Hall¡¯s distress signal!

    The badge in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand was indeed the badge of the Tang Sect¡¯s Battle Soul Hall. Every fighter of the Battle Soul Hall had one. He was a white fighter, hence his badge was also white in color.

    There was a button on the back of the badge. When one was in danger, one could press it, and every member of the Tang Sect¡¯s Battle Soul Hall within a fifty-kilometer radius would immediatelye to the rescue. The arrow on the front was to point out the direction.

    Tang Wulin dared not dy his departure. He quickly changed into the Tang Sect¡¯s Battle Soul Hall attire. A white mask rested on his face, and a hood covered his head. He got out of the hotel quickly and went in the direction of the arrow.

    Ever since he got the Tang Sect¡¯s Battle Soul Hall badge, this was his first time receiving a distress signal. He also found something very odd about this incident.

    One of the Tang Sect¡¯s Star Luo Empire headquarters was in Star Luo City. How could a Battle Soul Hall member be in danger so near the headquarters?

    He followed the direction of the arrow, moving entirely on foot. He pressed forward through secluded routes as much as possible. He dashed quickly and ran straight in the direction of the arrow.

    The arrow flickered with increasing speed. This meant that he was getting closer to his destination. This concerned the safety of a fellow officer from the Battle Soul Hall. Tang Wulin used his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. He no longer cared about prying eyes. He continued quickly without being seen by ordinary people as much as possible.

    The arrow finally flickering extremely rapidly. Tang Wulin also stopped in his tracks, but when he saw this tall building in front of him, he could not help but feel shocked.

    The building looked like a castle. It was simple yet extensive. Two huge words hung over the door: Tang Sect!

    The distress signal came from the Tang Sect? Also, he quickly saw that there were Tang Sect Battle Soul Hall fighters who wore the same attire as him with masks on their faces who came swiftly to where he was. None of them had stopped in front. They all simply entered the Tang Sect headquarters.

    Although there were some misgivings in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart, he hastily followed the gathering fighters into this Tang Sect headquarters in Star Luo City.

    He never thought that he would being to Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters in such a manner. Tang Wulin had a strange feeling in his heart, but he was also filled with curiosity. Why was there a distress calling from here?

    He went in after the fighter before him. He did not have time to look around at the interior of the Tang Sect building. He only felt that the scale of this building was on par with the imperial pce. It was evenrger than the Tang Sect building in Shrek City.

    Very quickly, he followed the fighter in front of him into a side hall.

    There were already twenty to thirty fighters in the hall. Everyone wore a hood and a mask on their faces, as was the rule of the Battle Soul Hall. Among the fighters, they were not aware of the identities of their peers, because the privacy of the fighters must be protected as much as possible.

    The fighter who stood at the front of the row had his hands behind his back. He wore a ck mask. His hood and other attire were like the others.

 Chapter 616 - Battle Soul Hallâ€™s Mission

    <h4>Chapter 616: Battle Soul Hall¡¯s Mission</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Okay, we have a quorum.¡± The ck fighter stretched out his right arm and revealed a ck-ranked badge in his palm. He pressed on his badge and stopped transmitting the signal.

    This distress signal was sent by him? Tang Wulin suddenly understood. That was not a distress signal, but a call to gather.

    So it could be used in such a way. He had rushed over, but he still could not make anything of the situation.

    He was on the Star Luo Continent, but he was about to take part in his first ever Tang Sect Battle Soul Hall group activity. He was feeling slightly strange, but he still looked forward to it. What was the purpose of gathering all these people?

    In truth, Tang Wulin had never been called to gather when he was in Shrek City. Because he was still a student of Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect¡¯s soul system in Shrek City had given him special treatment and blocked the signal of his badge. At the same time, his potential was immense. Before he graduated from Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court and rose to the ranks of a one-word Battle Armor Master, Tang Sect would not prepare itself to allow him to participate in any dangerous missions.

    However, the Tang Sect Battle Soul Hall¡¯s system in Star Luo City was independent. Once there was a gathering, Tang Wulin had immediately received the signal. That was why he saw the scene before him.

    He decided to take things as they came. He would just take part in the activity. After all, everyone was wearing the same attire. Nobody could recognize anyone else.

    The ck fighter said with a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯ve received reliable information that the Green Skeleton Rebellion willunch another terror attack tonight in Star Luo City when there¡¯s arge crowd. We¡¯ve obtained intel about their targeted venue for now, but we still have no idea as to where their base is located. We can only go to their targeted venue in advance and make our preparations there. I¡¯ll personally lead the team. Make ready for battle.¡±

    ¡°The Green Skeleton Rebellion is cruel and ruthless. To prevent more civilians from getting hurt, we¡¯ve been granted special permission to shoot our targets on sight. Before I ry the mission, we must confirm our identities.¡±

    Confirm identities? How would they go about confirming identities? Tang Wulin was slightly stunned, but then he saw that the other fighters had stretched out their right hands. Their fighter badges were on their palms.

    He quickly stretched out his right hand and revealed his white fighter badge.

    The ck fighter badge was muchrger than his and seemed to have different functions as well. A beam of shadow shot toward the sky and quickly expanded into arge patch of darkness. As if they were drawn by some force, beams of wispy light rose from the fighters¡¯ badges on their palms and blended into the darkness. Immediately, the lights lit up like stars in the night sky.

    Tang Wulin could see clearly now. Other than the ck fighter, the badges of the others had lit up with different colors. There were four clumps of lights that were purplish and were noticeably brighter than the other lights. There were twelve yellow lights, and the others were all white.

    Other than the ck fighter, there were thirty fighters in total. Naturally, it meant there were four purple fighters, twelve yellow fighters, and fourteen white fighters.

    ording to the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s rules, a ck fighter must at least be a three-word battle armor master, purple fighters must at least be a two-word battle armor master, and white fighters must have a cultivation base of at least four rings, and possess at least one piece of battle armor. At the same time, the prospective fighter must at least have the potential to be a two-word battle armor master before they could join Battle Soul Hall.

    This also meant that among the Tang Sect disciples who had gathered in this hall, there were as many as one three-word battle armor master, four two-word battle armor masters, and twelve one-word battle armor masters.

    From when the badges lit up until now, this many experts had gathered in such a short period of time. The unseen strength of Tang Sect in the Star Luo Empire made Tang Wulin feel an unwitting shock in his heart.

    ¡°We¡¯ll depart now. I¡¯ll arrange our n of action along the way.¡± The ck fighter waved his hand, pushed a side door open and went out first. The others did not make any sound as they filed out of the hall and followed behind him.

    They took the elevator and went down to an unknown ce. Tang Wulin only followed the others, then they split into three soul cars.

    These soul cars had been custom made with specially tempered windscreens. The happenings on the inside could not be viewed from the exterior, but those within could see whatever was happening outside.

    In the car Tang Wulin and the others were in, there was a purple fighter, and the rest were white fighters like him.

    After they got in the car, the purple fighter gave everyone a small pouch. He said with a deep voice, ¡°ce themunicator inside your ears and maintain a connection at all times. Your temporary numbers are inside the pouches. Your mission is to guard the perimeter and prevent Green Skeleton Rebellion members from escaping. At the same time, you are to stand-by and wait for orders. The coordinates for your respective positions can be found on the electronic map. If you need backup, immediately report your number and the situation you¡¯re facing.¡±

    ¡°The ambush initiated by the Green Skeleton Rebellion this time will almost certainly employ fixed soul bombs. So, there¡¯ll be a certain degree of danger here. Everyone must be careful. If you find a bomb, report it first. We have a few members who are experts in disarming bombs. Unless you are absolutely certain, do not try to disarm the bomb yourselves, understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± answered the few white fighters in unison. As this was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time taking part in such a mission, his replygged behind the others slightly.

    The purple fighter¡¯s gaze instantly fell on him. ¡°White Three, you have a question?¡±

    The temporary number Tang Wulin had received was White Three.

    ¡°No,¡± replied Tang Wulin immediately.

    His voice was obviously younger than the others, but the purple fighter did not seem to mind. This was because white fighters were people who had enormous potential to develop their actualbat abilities selected by the Tang Sect. It wasmon for them to be slightly younger.

    ¡°Is this your first time participating in missions like this?¡± asked the purple fighter. His number was Purple One.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Although Tang Wulin felt awkward and embarrassed, he still admitted it.

    ¡°Just rx. The inside missions are basically carried out by yellow fighters and above. You lot are mainly responsible for the outer perimeter. Just do your own duties, be careful and cautious at all times, and you¡¯ll be fine. If you encounter something that you can¡¯t control, request for backup immediately. Yourpanion closest to you will go over to help you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Tang Wulin replied hastily. He was not really that nervous. In fact, he was actually somewhat excited.

    He had an undying hatred for the Green Skeleton Rebellion. They had just arrived on the Star Luo Continent when they were ambushed by them. The mission this time was directed against them. Naturally, Tang Wulin was eager to have a go at it.

    The car traveled smoothly. Purple One gave another series of orders. Tang Wulin looked at the electronic map on his wrist which was shaped like a watch, and then he familiarized himself with the simple soul tool devices which were distributed to them. He wore themunicator and adjusted the volume.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The three cars parked on a small, darkne. The car doors slid open silently, and the fighters disembarked.

    With the arrangements made before they got in the car, everyone started carrying out the mission immediately. Including the ck fighter, all thirty members quickly melted into the surrounding environments.

    It was only the afternoon whereas the Green Skeleton Rebellion would be carrying out their mission at night.

    Tang Wulin followed his own electronic map to the specified spot. He observed his surroundings, found a dark corner and hid there.

    Through his own observation just now and the introduction of Purple One, he knew that the target of Green Skeleton Rebellion¡¯s assault this time was a grand theatre. There would be a performance in the theatre tonight, and it could amodate an audience of thousands. If they created an assault in a ce with such a dense crowd, the results would naturally be catastrophic.

    The spot where Tang Wulin guarded was a side wall. Purple One had intentionally assigned him a rtively safe spot because this was his first time participating in a mission. If everything went well, he might not even meet an enemy at his spot.

    ¡°White One, in position!¡± A voice came from themunicator in his ear. Tang Wulin also quickly reported his own situation. ¡°White Three, in position.¡±

    He could see through the electronic map, that the Tang Sect Battle Soul Hall fighters had all taken their positions in a short amount of time. What came next would be waiting patiently.

 Chapter 617 - Rank Seven Fixed Soul Cannonball

    <h4>Chapter 617: Rank Seven Fixed Soul Cannonball</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin had never beencking in patience. He sat down in the dark corner and silently utilized his Mysterious Heaven¡¯s Method. He could feel the minute changes in his surroundings as he waited quietly for theing of the night.

    ording to their intel, the Green Skeleton Rebellion should have already made their preparations in the theatre beforehand. As for how they would carry out their n in the end, they had no idea yet.

    The skies started to darken. Nightfall was imminent.

    As the capital of the Star Luo Empire, Star Luo City was thergest city. When evening came, throngs of people flooded the brightly lit streets. It was the time when the city was at its liveliest.

    The Star Theatre was of moderate scale. There would be some ys every day with historical drama as their main performance. The Star Luo Empire had a long-standing history, divided into the old and new. The old history referred to the period on the Douluo Continent, whereas the new history was after they had arrived on the Star Luo Continent.

    There was still some time before tonight¡¯s performance, but various preparation works were already ongoing inside the theatre.

    In the basement of the Star Theatre, a sewer cover lifted open silently. Scores of ck shadows crawled out of it.

    ¡°Proceed ording to n,¡± a somber voice sounded. The ck shadows emerged in droves before dispersing.

    Inside the theatre, a handsome middle-aged man in a tuxedo was looking at the script in his hands. He lifted his brows slightly, squinted his eyes a bit and stood up.

    ¡°All fighters, get ready. They¡¯re here. Location of attack: under the theatre. Commence the sweep!¡±

    There was an extremelyplicated situation under the Star Theatre. Cement columns were the foundation that supported the entire theatre. The innumerable ck shadows ceaselessly shot past these columns and stuck round fixed soul bombs onto them.

    It was also at this moment that masked figures slid slowly into the basement from the darkness.

    Tang Wulin could hear the orders ryed in his ear mic. He stood up and waited silently.

    ¡®I¡¯m dying to join in the action! If only I was strong enough.¡¯ Tang Wulin was eager to have a try, but at the same time, he also understood the arrangements made by the Battle Soul Hall. Once in possession of one-word battle armor, a soul master¡¯sbative strength and survival abilities would be greatly enhanced. Naturally, that also meant that the soul master would be less at risk.

    ck One gave an order and everyone¡¯s ear mic went silent. What came next would be a wait.

    Inside the Star Theatre, the audiences starteding in. The y today was very interesting, one of the favorite ys of the Star Theatre: Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao¡¯s Battle Against the ck Dragon King.

    After Star Luo Continent entered its new history, the most adored idol of the people was the almighty one who had single-handedly stopped the enemy¡¯s invasion many years ago and protected the Star Luo Empire, the Spirit Ice Douluo who had once dominated a generation. On the Star Luo Continent, the name of the Spirit Ice Douluo was even more famous than it was on the Douluo Continent.

    There were already some minor performances onstage to warm up the audience.

    They werepletely oblivious to the fierce fighting and killing that was underway below the theatre.

    Voices continued sounding in Tang Wulin¡¯s ear mic.

    ¡°Killed one hostile, disarmed one bomb. Enemy numbers unknown.¡±

    ¡°Killed three hostiles. There are four bombs in area number four. Please send disarming backup.¡±

    ¡°The enemy has spotted us. Increase the pace of the operation. This is Purple One. Everyone, attack with all you¡¯ve got. Prioritize disarming the bombs.¡±

    ¡°Well done! Be careful of the enemy. A dog is at its most dangerous when cornered.¡±

    ¡°Nice. Thanks, Yellow Six.¡±

    ¡°Outnk the enemy on the right side of area number six.¡±

    ...

    As he listened to all these orders, Tang Wulin truly felt an irresistible itch in his heart. The battle must have been intense.

    ¡°The enemy is starting to flee. Disarm the bombs first. White fighters at the outer perimeter, this is Purple One. Keep an eye on the area that you¡¯re guarding. There¡¯s a small number of enemies who have escaped. If sighted, do everything you can to stop them all. Report your situations at any time.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up with a sh. He quickly released his Domineering Golden Dragon Body. On his right arm, the Golden Dragon w emerged in a golden glow. At the same time, glittering starlight lingered in the air as two pieces of battle armor covered his entire right arm and shoulder. He quickly transformed himself into his strongest condition.

    He had just finished doing all this when suddenly, with a whistle, a ck figure flew up the wall from the inside of the theatre.

    ¡°Bastards. It¡¯s the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s men. Get ready to fire the rank-seven fixed soul cannonball. Bury them all inside!¡± A voice filled with anger sounded on the top of the wall.

    Rank-seven fixed soul cannonball?

    Tang Wulin was very familiar with fixed soul cannonballs. They were a most terrifying type of soul tool. Fixed soul cannonballs had been evolving continuously with the times. Whether it was on the Douluo Continent or the Star Luo Continent, they werepletely prohibited. Other than the military, no private party was allowed to own them.

    The production cost of a fixed soul cannonball was expensive, but its destructive power was devastating. He never expected the Green Skeleton Rebellion to have been able to bring a rank-seven fixed soul cannonball into Star Luo City.

    Once a fixed soul cannonball exploded, it was said that even an area thousands of meters in diameter would be reduced to rubble, leave alone the theatre in front of him.

    What Tang Wulin did not know was that the assault by the Green Skeleton this time had been nned in consecutive waves. The Star Theatre was only a part of their overall attack.

    It was extremely difficult to bring a rank-seven fixed soul cannonball into Star Luo City. They had dismantled it into countless smallerponents, brought them into the city over a long period of time, and then reassembled it. They also had to use several hideouts to prevent it from being discovered. The Green Skeleton Rebellion had indeed expended much care and thought into this operation.

    This rank-seven fixed soul cannonball was prepared for the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition. They had prepared to use it when thepetition was in its final stages, namely the follow-up round-robin tournament when there were only elites in thepetition. They would have dealt the young generation of the Star Luo Empire a significant blow. That was why they had not used it immediately.

    With the destructive power of this cannonball, even if the ck fighter who had just disyed such powerful strength could escape with his life, the other Tang Sect fighters would definitely be buried inside the theatre.

    The Tang Sect had always kept close official rtions with the Star Luo Empire. If the Rebellion could weaken the strength of the Tang Sect, then they had note in vain this time.

    At the moment, there were already as many as four members from the Green Skeleton Rebellion who had crawled up the wall. The leader of the pack wore brilliant green clothes. His hand flickered with light, and a huge, meter-long cannonball appeared in his hands.

    As soon as the cannonball emerged, it made Tang Wulin¡¯s scalp tingle.

    The surface of the cannonball was inscribed with densely packed magical runes. It exuded a dark and frightful aura. The terrifying feeling made Tang Wulin feel as if he would be blown to smithereens at any moment.

    This was his first time seeing such a high-ranking fixed soul cannonball.

    What was he supposed to do?

    Among the three insurgents on the wall, the leader was d in dark purple battle armor. Seven soul rings hovered about his body. Shockingly, he was a two-word battle armor master, judging by his battle armor¡¯s model andplexity.

    He hefted the fixed soul cannonball onto his shoulder. His two underlings had started setting up a contraption which resembled a base on the top of the wall. The fixed soul cannonball was not that easy to fire, and it was extremely dangerous. When they fired it, they also had to guarantee their own safety. That was why they had to do it through a base.

    ¡®Should I rush up there now?¡¯ Tang Wulin asked himself. It was utterly impossible for him to stop these three with his own strength. They were all battle armor masters! There was even a two-word battle armor master. If he went up now, it would be no different than sending a sheep into the tiger¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 618 - At the Edge of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 618: At the Edge of Life and Death</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Stayingpletely still, he focused his mind and held his breath. He also did not inform hispanions at the first opportunity he got. He knew that the moment he opened his mouth, he would be exposed instantly. If these Green Skeleton Rebellion members acted like a cornered beast and fired the cannonball immediately, then it was all over.

    He could only wait for now.

    Thick beads of sweat trickled down his forehead. Tang Wulin, for the first time in his life, felt that he was this close to death.

    The four Green Skeleton Rebellion members set up the base with practiced movements and ced the fixed soul cannonball within it.

    At this moment, themunicator in Tang Wulin¡¯s ear came alive. ¡°Every white fighter, report your situations. The sweeping of the bombs in the interior is nowplete. All hands are to swiftly give chase to the fleeing enemies.¡±

    ¡°White One, clear.¡±

    ¡°White Two, clear!¡±

    The sounds of reports came one after another, but Tang Wulin did not move an inch or make a sound. His eyes were fixed on the situation at the top of the wall. His mind quickly calcted all the possible countermeasures that he could take.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll retreat.¡± On top of the wall, wings spread out from behind the Green Skeleton Rebellion¡¯s two-word battle armor master. They pped forcefully, and he soared into the air. The other three men also hastily put some distance between them and the cannonball.

    On the base, patterns of light started shining. Obviously, it had been set to fire automatically.

    With the speed of a battle armor master, only ten seconds were needed to get out of the explosion¡¯s st radius. In other words, the most they had was ten seconds before this rank-seven fixed soul cannonball would be fired.

    ¡°This is White Three. The enemy is here. There¡¯s a rank-seven fixed soul cannonball. Everyone, retreat immediately.¡± Tang Wulin made a rion call as he dashed out. He had already thrown a Bluesilver Grass vine outward. He twined it around the base and pulled with all his strength.

    He had only one n right now, and that was to alter the direction of fire of this fixed soul cannonball.

    Pull! It did not budge, and the light patterns on the cannonball suddenly intensified in brightness!

    ¡®Not good!¡¯ Tang Wulin realized that the situation was dire. Undoubtedly, after this fixed soul cannonball had initiated the firing process, it would self-detonate if any attempt was made to tamper with it.

    The time remaining before the cannonball detonated itself was three seconds, which meant Tang Wulin only had that much time to act.

    Three seconds was not enough for him to get out of the range of the explosion no matter how he looked at it. In three seconds, everything here would be reduced to rubble.

    At the critical moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s mind suddenly went ice cold. He had gone into his calmest mode. His eyes werepletely golden now. With a forceful pull on the Bluesilver Grass, he was already on top of the wall. He seized the base with both of his arms and lifted it up with all his might.

    The base itself was extremely durable, but the wall was not that tough! Under Tang Wulin¡¯s immense strength, the entire base with the rank-seven fixed soul cannonball, was uprooted from the top of the wall.

    Without a moment¡¯s pause, Tang Wulin concentrated all of his power into his right arm. His battle armor gave off a resplendent glow as he quickly swung his body round on the top of the wall.

    Just as the first second had ended, he threw the cannonball, along with its base, high into the air.

    The instant after throwing the cannonball, Tang Wulin also leaped high into the air. He knew that, strong as he was, thebined weight of the fixed soul cannonball and its base was too heavy. It was impossible for him to have thrown it out of the range of the explosion. He needed to exert even more force.

    As soon as he leaped up, a beam of golden light was released from his body. It was the rapidly growing Goldsong. Upon its appearance, Goldsong immediately seized upon a Bluesilver Grass vine. The Bluesilver Grass expanded swiftly and turnedpletely gold. At the same time, Tang Wulin switched his martial soul to the Bluesilver Emperor. His fourth soul ring shone brightly for the Bluesilver Overlord Transformation!

    The vine of Bluesilver Grass which was augmented by the Bluesilver Overlord Transformation and enhanced by Goldsong had instantly transformed into something like a dragon. It mmed against the top of the wall, and Tang Wulin¡¯s body was sent rocketing through the air once more.

    The next second was up!

    In a blink, Tang Wulin caught up with the fixed soul cannonball in midair. He had been catapulted more than three hundred meters into the sky.

    Having reached the cannonball while airborne, he used his arms to push outward with all he had. A giant golden dragon head appeared. It was the Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens.

    This Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens did not burst into attack, but thrust with all its power.

    The rank-seven fixed soul cannonball rapidly shot toward the sky like a meteor. It had swiftly surpassed a height of more than a thousand meters and continued its ascent at great speed.

    The cannonball and its base werepletely engulfed in the golden dragon head which had manifested through the Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A beautiful disy of lights burst forth in the high skies. The terrifying explosive force lit up the sky like a giant firework.

    The firework had seven colors. The terrifying explosive force ripped through the entire sky, making a tear that resembled a ck hole.

    Tang Wulin had relied on the momentum and caught up with the fixed soul cannonball at the height of three hundred meters. However, he kept flying until he rose to a height of five hundred meters or so before he struck the cannonball upward.

    During this moment, the great explosion of the soul cannonball in the sky had instantly brought with it a terrifying shockwave. It had swatted him down like a fly from a height of five hundred meters.

    Tang Wulin felt his chest tighten, as his entire body felt as if he would be ground into minced meat by the shockwave. The clothes he wore were reduced to ashes at once, including the mask on his face. All he could do was release his Domineering Golden Dragon Body. The scales on his body sparkled intensely.

    Still, the apocalyptic shockwave was overwhelming. The Domineering Golden Dragon Body flickered for a few seconds before its light was snuffed out. Tang Wulin spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. He was just about to crash into the ground.

    At that exact moment, a dark golden figure rose upward and caught the falling Tang Wulin, as though by coincidence. Meanwhile, a st of dark golden light burst out toward the sky and formed a radiant curtain which prevented the shockwave from reaching the city.

    The dark golden armor covered the figure¡¯s entire body. A pair of wings spread open behind him, and his armor flickered with beautiful patterns. It was three-word battle armor.

    ck One had made his move!

    When he had heard Tang Wulin¡¯s frantic report, ck One had rushed out as soon as he possibly could. Because he was underground before this, making it out of the building had dyed him somewhat.

    That was why when he hurried to Tang Wulin¡¯s assigned position, the scene that he saw was Tang Wulin catching up with the fixed soul cannonball in midair, and then striking it upward.

    Then came the great explosion that tore the sky apart. If it were not for his prompt appearance, the fall from such a height with the addition of the shockwave¡¯s pressure would have left Tang Wulin crippled if not dead.

    The capabilities of a three-word battle armor master were fully on disy. The enormous shockwave had been firmly blocked from reaching the city three hundred meters above the ground.

    The greatest power of the fixed soul cannonball was at its point of origin. It had exploded in the skies without any obstruction and had spread out in all directions. The ground had been rattled, and the intense sound of the st had shattered all the ss in a radius of a few kilometers, but the fixed soul cannonball¡¯s destructive power was drainedpletely thanks to ck One¡¯s timely barrier.

    ck One descended from the sky and retracted the wings on his back, but a hint of fear shed across his eyes after the event. Although he was confident that his three-word battle armor would have protected him from such a massive explosion, but in these busy streets, how many people would have survived? The members of the Battle Soul Hall, even the purple fighters, would definitely have been killed under such circumstances!

    A surge of gentle soul power flowed into Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It was the Mysterious Heaven Method. The effects of the soul power which ck One had inserted into his body soon became apparent, calming down his boiling blood essence.

    ¡°Good man! Great job!¡± ck One¡¯s sincere and resolute voice cut through the buzzing in Tang Wulin¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Puh!¡± He spat out a mouthful of blood, but Tang Wulin instantly felt much better.

    If it were anyone else, their body would have been shattered after taking the brunt of the shockwave in the air. However, he had relied on his incredible physical capabilities with the protection of his Domineering Golden Dragon Body and was not too badly injured this time. With the Golden Dragon King bloodline¡¯s powerful recovery ability, he would be brimming with energy again by tomorrow morning.

    At this moment, a mass of people shot out from within the Star Theatre. When they saw the terrifying glow in the sky, which had still not faded even after such a long time, everyone¡¯s eyes were shocked.

    ck One removed his mask and covered Tang Wulin¡¯s face. At the same time, he took off his hooded cloak and covered his body. After all, with the removal of the Golden Dragon w and the Domineering Golden Dragon Body, Tang Wulin was as naked as a newborn baby.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, but he somehow managed to stand on his own feet.

    ¡°It¡¯s me who should be thanking you.¡± ck One patted Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder, hugged him and shook him vigorously. For someone of his position and cultivation to have done so, it was clear how emotional he was.

    ¡°Reporting to ck One, the sweep isplete. There are no bombs remaining.¡±

 Chapter 619 - Heavy Reward

    <h4>Chapter 619: Heavy Reward</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Reporting all clear. The remaining Green Skeleton Rebellion members have all retreated. We have informed the authorities to hunt them down.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s move back.¡±

    With ck One¡¯s order, three soul cars drove toward them silently. ck One personally held Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder and brought him to the car which he boarded.

    When they passed by the other Battle Soul Hall fighters, they all gave two thumps to the left sides of their chest with their right fist as a show of gratitude and respect to theirpanion.

    His viscera seemed to be on fire and his injuries were quite heavy, but in the current atmosphere, Tang Wulin still felt his hot blood boil. This was, after all, his first time participating in a Battle Soul Hall team operation! The situation had been perilous, but Tang Wulin had no regrets. Whether it was out of self-preservation or the will to rescue others, he had no other options back then.

    When he got in the car, Tang Wulin clearly felt that everyone¡¯s gaze was concentrated on him. He was still unustomed to this feeling of being the center of attention.

    ck One revealed his true self. The other fighters present did not seem surprised. Wearing a faint smile on his face, ck One looked at Tang Wulin and said, ¡°Good job. I¡¯ll record this down as a great merit when we get back. You have saved your brothers¡¯ lives this time.¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡±

    ck One smiled and said, ¡°Judging by your abilities, I think you¡¯re greatly endowed with natural gifts. Your reflexes are fast enough, and you don¡¯t hesitate in critical moments. These are all good qualities. Keep it up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ck One was obviously not used to praising others. When he said those words, all the other fighters looked slightly astonished. At least, based on their understanding of him, this man had never praised anyone before! But if it were not for this White Three, everyone¡¯s lives would have been in danger. When they thought about this, they all felt at ease. ck One¡¯s smile was not his alone. He also represented all the fighters who participated in the day¡¯s operation.

    They returned to the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters in Star Luo City. ck One had first called a Recovery System Soul Master to heal Tang Wulin¡¯s injuries, then he gathered everyone¡¯s fighter badges.

    Beams of light data assembled. Some changes were made to the internal data of Tang Wulin¡¯s own fighter badge.

    The number of participated operations turned into one.

    Contribution points, thirty thousand.

    With special contributions, one record of great merit.

    These seemingly ordinary bits of data actually signified many extraordinary things. Thirty thousand contribution points were enough for Tang Wulin to purchase another Tang Sect Technique.

    Currently, among all the Tang Sect Techniques, Tang Wulin had learned most of them. The techniques he had learned included the four techniques of Mysterious Heaven Method, Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon, Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, and Purple Demon Eyes.

    If he were to buy another one, his only option would be the hand-training method, Mysterious Jade Hands.

    The quintessence of the Tang Sect during its establishment was mainly hidden weapons. Many hidden weapons wereced with toxins, and the cultivation of the Mysterious Jade Hands could greatly improve the power and strength of one¡¯s hands. They would be immune to poison and as durable as both steel and stone.

    It seemed that Mysterious Jade Hands was the most insignificant among the five Tang Sect Techniques, excluding the Hidden Weapons Hundred Separations.

    Even so, if it was listed as a Tang Sect Technique, there must have been a reason for it.

    As for the Hidden Weapons Hundred Separations, it had been modified by countless generations of Tang Sect members until the present day. Although the name had not changed, it contained a huge amount of refined soul circuit teachings. They had brought the ancient hidden weapons and soul tool core circuits together and understood them thoroughly. Among the various soul tools produced by the Tang Sect, a majority of them were born from the theoretical knowledge contained within Hidden Weapons Hundred Separations.

    Hence, it was the most valuable among the Tang Sect Techniques. It also required the most contribution points. But Tang Wulin was a cksmith and not a mecha maker, which was why he did not have much need for the Hidden Weapons Hundred Separations.

    It was even more extraordinary for him to have a great merit within his reward. The biggest advantage of a great merit was that in any Tang Sect branch the bearer had the power to summon Tang Sect disciples a single time. Tang Wulin had been rewarded with the Tang Sect¡¯s gathering call. He could use this call to gather thirty Tang Sect Battle Soul Hall fighters in order to carry out a mission, as they had just done. The prerequisite was that the mission was not against their moral code.

    Those were Tang Sect fighters! What did thirty Tang Sect fighters mean?

    This was why after Tang Wulin heard ck One¡¯s exnation Tang Sect¡¯s call function, he waspletely astonished. This was practically a divine tool!

    ck One did not inquire about his name and background. This was a rule of the Battle Soul Hall. As long as it was confirmed that the badge was real and waspatible with the fighter¡¯s own blood essence, they would not rashly ask about another fighter¡¯s origins.

    Different fighters had their own professions and lives in different ces. The reason for the Tang Sect Battle Soul Hall power was that it was scattered in every corner of the Continent. As to how many fighters there were, only a select few of the Tang Sect¡¯s higher-ups knew.

    The unit with the greatest individual strength within the Tang Sect was naturally the Worship Hall. However, the Battle Soul Hall was undoubtedly the organization with the most powerful overall strength.

    When Tang Wulin returned to the hotel, it was alreadyte into the night. He was truly fatigued today. The greatest source of tiredness was his own heart. He had once again been on the brink of death, and this time he had no backup ns. If it were not for ck One¡¯s timely appearance, he would at the very least have been greatly injured if not dead.

    It had been a truly deadly situation.

    However, his heart was also filled with joy. He rejoiced about the time he spent under Teacher Mu Ye where he cultivated at the edge of life and death. Only a person who had wandered at that precarious boundary could calmly react to the situation at hand when faced with impending death and not be paralyzed with fear.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s reaction speed back did not seem to show the slightest sign of slowing down. That was the most important factor that saved everyone in the end.

    As he sat on his bed, he looked at his hands. A trace of a smile could not help but appear on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He had just obtained many contribution points, so naturally, he had gone and exchanged them for the cultivation manual of Mysterious Jade Hands without hesitation.

    Now that he had the Mysterious Jade Hands, any future contribution points could be exchanged for something else. For example, the heaven-and-earth treasures that he used to break through his seals.

    The operation this time had increased Tang Wulin¡¯s sense of belonging within the Tang Sect. It felt wonderful, and he liked it very much.

    With that many powerfulpanions whom he could rely on, the feeling was amazing. Moreover, he had rescued them, which was even more incredible.

    He meditated for the whole night. Early in the next morning, when the first signs of the morning sun appeared, a vigorous and energetic Tang Wulin was already standing on the balcony, as he started to cultivate his Purple Demon Eyes.

    Strength was the foundation for anything! Any person who had just recently faced dangers would believe in this without a shadow of a doubt.

    In order to survive, one must work hard and cultivate oneself!

    The first round of the two-against-two battles had already ended. Today must have been the first round for the team battle. He would be participating in the first rounds of the team battle with hispanions.

    He had a good feeling about this, just like the night before.

    He relied on the purple air at the edge of the skies and finished cultivating his Purple Demon Eyes. Tang Wulin forcefully stretched his body. He could clearly feel pulses of warmth which slowly cooled down and traveled from his eyes into the depths of his brain. His spiritual power must have grown again.

    The longer he cultivated the Purple Demon Eyes, the greater the effects would be every time he trained. The improvement in his spiritual power was still very important.

    Gu Yue had never cultivated Purple Demon Eyes, but her spiritual power was truly great!

    Tang Wulin was actually still curious if Gu Yue had really broken through to the Spirit Abyss Realm.

    ¡°You went outst night?¡± Gu Yue looked at Tang Wulin and asked him over breakfast.

    ¡°Mmm, I went out for a walk,¡± Tang Wulin replied with a smile.

    ¡°Oh.¡± The gaze which Gu Yue gave him was slightly strange.

    With a bitter smile, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wulin, youe out here this instant!¡± At this very moment, someone shouted bitterly. Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. He turned to look toward the direction of the voice. As it happened, he saw the Star Luo Empire¡¯s princess standing arms akimbo in the hotel¡¯s lobby staring at him with a furious look in her eyes.

 Chapter 620 - Dare to Make A Bet?

    <h4>Chapter 620: Dare to Make A Bet?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Captain, what did you do when you were outst night? Why¡¯s she here this early in the morning?¡± Xie Xie had instantly connected the conversation between Tang Wulin and Gu Yue with the situation before their eyes.

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Tang Wulin red at him. He stood up and walked out.

    There was someone else standing beside Dai Yun¡¯er. He had a slender build and handsome looks. When he saw that Tang Wulin walking toward him was obviously a few years younger than himself, Dai Yueyan felt as if his eyes had opened up as he gave his little sister a sidelong nce.

    He thought to himself, ¡®No wonder little sister can¡¯t get over this guy. He¡¯s really attractive. From the outside, he¡¯s wless. Plus, he came from Shrek Academy. It¡¯s no surprise little sister is interested in him.¡¯

    ¡°What business do you have here, princess? Also, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s unbing for one of royal blood such as yourself to be screaming and shouting in public?¡± Tang Wulin truly did not have a good impression of this princess.

    Dai Yun¡¯er scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s so unbing about it? I came as an ordinary person, not as a member of the royal family. I¡¯m not here representing the empire.¡±

    ¡°Then what reason does the princess have for calling me out?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Dai Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Tang Wulin, would you care to make a bet with me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Tang Wulin raised his brows and asked.

    ¡°Yup,¡± Dai Yun¡¯er nodded vigorously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. The princess may take her leave,¡± Tang Wulin turned around and left.

    ¡°You...¡± Dai Yun¡¯er felt as if she had justnded a punch on cotton wool. She was so infuriated that her small face went pale.

    Standing beside her, a hint of a smile shed across the bottom of Dai Yueyan¡¯s eyes. This young man was interesting! No wonder Yun¡¯er was forced to concede defeat to him. This was quite intriguing...

    ¡°Tang Wulin, stand there and don¡¯t move.¡± Dai Yun¡¯er took two quick steps. She reached out her hand and made to grab Tang Wulin¡¯s arm.

    Tang Wulin swayed his slightly and evaded her grasp. ¡°May the princess have some self-respect. It is improper for a man and a woman to touch so freely.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wulin, I really want to kill you right now!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er said through gritted teeth.

    Tang Wulin spoke with an upright air, ¡°Your Highness, should I interpret that as a threat from you toward a diplomatic envoy?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er was already at the limits of her temper. She turned to look at Dai Yueyan. ¡°Fourth brother, look at how despicable he is. Why aren¡¯t you helping me?¡±

    Dai Yueyan walked over feeling somewhat exasperated. He looked at Tang Wulin with a calm expression. An unseen pressure was immediately released from his body.

    Tang Wulin turned around. Fourth brother? Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s brother would naturally be a prince of the Star Luo Empire.

    ¡°Hello, I am Dai Yueyan.¡± Dai Yueyan¡¯s simple greeting did not include the introduction of his title. Hence, Tang Wulin did not feel an instant dislike for him.

    ¡°I see. The princess went home andined. Do you have anything to say on the matter? In any case, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever done anything to the princess before,¡± said Tang Wulin with a smile.

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Under the pressure of his own domineering presence, this boy was surprisingly unfazed. From that alone, he could already determine his overall cultivation base.

    ¡°Good day, Tang Wulin. The truth is my little sister meant no harm. She only greatly admired the grand name of Shrek Academy as the best academy on the Continent. That¡¯s why she wanted to have an exchange andpare notes under the name of a wager. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s heart fluttered slightly. This fourth prince¡¯s style was much better than the little girl. There were no loopholes in his speech.

    ¡°Then how does the prince wish us to have this exchange andparing of notes?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Dai Yueyan said, ¡°I heard that all of you are also participating in this year¡¯s Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition. What a coincidence, mypanions, little sister, and I also wished to participate in this year¡¯spetition. I believe that we¡¯ll meet each other in thepetition in the near future.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er continued, ¡°Whether it¡¯s the solopetition, pairedpetition or the teampetition, as long as you guys can win once, then we¡¯ll count it as your win. Especially the teampetition, aren¡¯t you guys from Douluo Continent, the greatest advocates of this? We¡¯ll bet on the winning and losing of the teampetition. Do you dare make the bet?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you the answer just now? This is your home ground. There are a lot of things which you guys can do. Why would I ever want to make a bet with you? Also, Your Highness, gambling is not really an honorable activity. As a member of the royal family, you should make yourself an example for others.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re scared! Is everyone at Shrek Academy as timid as a mouse like you?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er sneered.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s brows furrowed together slightly. ¡°I¡¯m only speaking for myself. I can¡¯t represent the academy. If you¡¯re that bored, why don¡¯t you go back and do some cultivation?¡± With these words, he turned around and returned to the breakfast hall. He had not finished his meal.

    Dai Yun¡¯er was enraged. She almost ran up to him, but she was pulled back by Dai Yueyan.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, little sister.¡±

    ¡°Fourth brother, why aren¡¯t you helping me?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er said with an angry expression.

    Daii Yueyan shook his head in frustration. ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re not your usual self. You have a Spirit System martial soul. You¡¯ve always been calm. Why are you so impulsive today? Acting so rashly won¡¯t solve the problem. This young fellow from Shrek Academy is very interesting. We¡¯ll take it slow. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    When she heard Dai Yueyan¡¯s words, Dai Yun¡¯er was taken aback. He was right. Since when did she turn this reckless? Normally, she would be the one ying the others, so why had she been yed by someone else?

    ¡°We¡¯ll meet them in thepetition.¡± Dai Yueyan patted his sister¡¯s shoulder and pulled her away from the venue.

    He was definitely not someone who would leverage his own position to bully others. If he wanted to avenge his little sister, he would do it fairly and openly.

    ¡°It seems that this princess has taken a liking to you!¡± Yue Zhengyu said to Tang Wulin with an expression that was delighting in his misfortune.

    Tang Wulin ignored him and carried on with his meal.

    ¡°But that¡¯s alright as well. If you don¡¯t have any pressure, then thispetition would have been meaningless, no?¡± Yue Zhengyuced his hands behind his back and looked to be at ease.

    The team battle. Because Gu Yue had refused to take part in the battle, the seven others would participate in the contest. The team battle required one substitute contestant at the time of registration, so they had to list Gu Yue as such. She would have to be present at thepetition grounds.

    The appreciation of the team battles was evident in the amount of human traffic outside the Star Luo Coliseum. Compared to the two days before this, the crowd was noticeably thinner.

    Tang Wulin had heard that the reason that the Star Luo Empire citizens did not like team battles was because they thought that such battles were too chaotic. Ordinary people could never hope to observe it clearly. When one thought about it, it actually made sense.

    The solopetitions were one against one. Even normal people could see the action. Team battles confused the eyes. Although they had higher technical content, they were not really as satisfying as watching a one-against-one match.

    They went into thepetition grounds and entered the waiting area to have a look at the order of their participation.

    At that moment, the waiting area was already packed with contestants. Although there were not as many teams as the twopetitions before this, more people took part in one match of a team battle!

    Every team was eight members strong.

    Tang Wulin and the others quickly found the order of their participation. Team battles required arger area, so only fivepetitions could be consecutively held within the coliseum.

    Tang Wulin and the others were the third team to battle. Their position was still slightly on the early side. They would not have to wait too long.

    Just when they had confirmed the order, suddenly, the noisy waiting area abruptly quietened down.

    The sudden change also slightly stunned the people from Shrek Academy. They instinctively turned their heads and looked.

    At the entrance of the waiting area, a group of people was slowly making their way in. There were eight of them in total. All of them wore crimson clothing. There was a ck picture on their chest that looked somewhat strange. It had an overall round shape, with an opening on one side, like a huge mouth. It disyed its sharp teeth and looked impressive in its domineering manner.

    ¡°The people from Monster Academy have arrived,¡± someone in the crowd whispered. The words managed to reach Tang Wulin.

    Monster Academy? The Monster Academy that was established based on Shrek Academy¡¯s rules?

    Red clothing? Could that have been their school uniform? They trulyplemented Shrek Academy¡¯s green-colored school uniforms! Was there not a saying that went, red on green, utter nonsense...

    This was indeed quite intriguing.

    On Monster Academy¡¯s side, the person who led the way was arge and tall man. He was bald and stood at a height of two meters. His shoulders and back were wide. When he stood there, he resembled a hill which blocked everyone behind him.

    Such a doughty aura. Tang Wulin felt silent chills running down his heart.

    He seemed to have seen a dash of dark red in this person¡¯s eyes.

    When this man walked in, the initially crowded waiting area immediately thinned as the people made way for him, allowing him to take his great strides into the waiting area.

    Tang Wulin and the others stood at the side. They quickly saw the others who followed behind this bald, brawny man.

    When Tang Wulin saw the second person, his gaze quickly froze. He had just met him that morning. Was that not the fourth prince of the Star Luo Empire, Dai Yueyan?

    What shocked him even more was at the back. There were eight members from Monster Academy, and the one who walked at the end of the line was astonishingly the princess of Star Luo Empire, Dai Yun¡¯er.

 Chapter 621 - Madman Long

    <h4>Chapter 621: Madman Long</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Dai Yun¡¯er looked all around in search of something from the moment she walked through the door. She soon spotted Tang Wulin and smiled.

    Tang Wulin was amazed at how exquisite Her Highness the Princess looked. Her smile was like hundreds of flowers in full bloom. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s felt a chill run down his spine when he saw her grinning mysteriously.

    Dai Yun¡¯er walked passed the others and arrived at the front. She pulled the brawny bald man who was standing at the head of the team away by his sleeve. When the man turned around and realized it was her, the bitter cold aura that had surrounded his body vanished at once. He bent over and lowered his head as he listened to her whispering into his ear.

    He then looked up toward Tang Wulin.

    His eyes turned a shade of crimson immediately. In the split second when his eyes changed their color, the atmosphere in the waiting area seemed to be ominous. Many people in the vicinity fell back subconsciously, with fear on their faces.

    The bald man the walked toward Tang Wulin in great strides.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was fixated. As the captain of Shrek¡¯s representative team, he did not draw back at all. How could he show any weakness at this moment?

    The man¡¯s eyes began to glow a faint scarlet. He had only walked for a few steps before he arrived before Tang Wulin.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you bullied my sister Yun¡¯er?¡± His voice sounded low and deep. He spoke surpassingly softly given his massive physique, but there was an awe-inspiring aura emitting from him. All in his presence felt a powerful pressure.

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°There are many definitions for the word ¡®bully¡¯, I wonder which one do you mean?¡±

    ¡°My name is Long Yue. Everyone calls me Madman Long. Nice to meet you.¡± The hulking man stretched out his huge hand to shake Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    The skin on his hand was also glowing that same faint scarlet hue. His enormous palm was the size of a cattail leaf fan.

    Tang Wulin chuckled calmly as he stretched out his hand in response. ¡°I¡¯m Tang Wulin from Shrek Academy on the Douluo Continent.¡± He introduced himself in a few simple words.

    Their two hands grasped one another. In that instant, everyone felt sparks flying in all directions.

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes seemed to sh with intense satisfaction. ¡®Humph! You bastard. You¡¯re dead! You¡¯re dead for shaking Brother Long¡¯s hand!¡¯

    The red color on Long Yue¡¯s palm had clearly darkened, while Tang Wulin¡¯s palm took on a slight golden shade. The both of them were exuding an aura that gave off as unmoving as the hills to the others.

    Long Yue raised his head abruptly. His crimson pupils were like deep vortices as he glowered at Tang Wulin ferociously.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shed gold in response. Golden light beamed in all directions. He did not flinch in the slightest as he faced Long Yue¡¯s scarlet re.

    They were locked in a stalemate for a full ten seconds. Their arms were trembling slightly, but there was no obvious change to either of them.

    ¡°Alright, Brother Long. Let¡¯s call it a day,¡± Dai Yueyan walked over and spoke with a deep voice.

    Long Yue and Tang Wulin loosened their grasps simultaneously. Tang Wulin¡¯s face was expressionless, while a sense of frantess shed past Long Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hah-hah, that is interesting. It has been too long since I¡¯ve met such a unique opponent. What a waste that you¡¯re too young. How exciting would it be if you were my age? Hah-hah, hah-hah-hah-hah!¡± Long Yue turned around and left with the sound of his franticughter. Dai Yueyan pulled Dai Yun¡¯er along and followed behind.

    Tang Wulin ced his right hand behind his back and looked as if he was gazing into the distance. Only hispanions who were standing by his side could see that Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand was still quivering slightly.

    This was...

    ¡°Captain.¡± Xie Xie took two quick strides forward and whispered into Tang Wulin¡¯s ear.

    Tang Wulin shook his head, but he did not utter a word.

    He was the only person who was aware of what happened in the dispute earlier.

    Throughout his entire life, Tang Wulin had barely seen anyone with Long Yue¡¯s strength before. This was the first time he lost in a battle of strength ever since he started breaking through to the Golden Dragon King Bloodline.

    The strength of Long Yue¡¯s hand was akin to a deep pool. Tang Wulin had appeared calm on the surface, but he had had to devote all his strength to it. His hand had only bloomed with golden light, but he could not even release the Golden Dragon w. Despite his attempts, he had no way to transform his hand when he was subdued by the other party¡¯s terrifying strength.

    How could Tang Wulin not feel frightened when encountering such a situation for the first time? The power of this Monster Academy¡¯s team captain could only be described as unfathomable. The mania in his opponent¡¯s eyes was even more terrifying. It was not truly mania, for he was actually extremely calm. It was only his will to fight that was manic but not his natural character.

    This was still the first time Tang Wulin had ever met with such a terrifying opponent.

    It was very apparent that Long Yue could sense the disparity between his cultivation base and Tang Wulin¡¯s, and hence his final words.

    Just as he had mentioned, if Tang Wulin was given another four to five years¡¯ time so that their age difference was not so great.

    Gu Yue pressed her hand gently onto Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand. A gentle energy flowed into it slowly. Tang Wulin¡¯s felt as if his hand was soaking in warm water. The severe pain that felt as if it had been crushed was immediately soothed.

    Dai Yun¡¯er caught up to Long Yue who was walking in front. ¡°Brother Madman, why did you let him off? Could it be that your strength is not good enough to teach him a little lesson?¡±

    Long Yue burst outughing as he patted Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s head. ¡°Silly little girl, you must y with a good toy slowly. A lesson is already enough. Nevertheless, his strength actually exceeded my expectations. I was the same at that age, but he¡¯s still too young right now. What I did was almost enough to bully such a young man. Naturally, I won¡¯t be merciful when we meet them in the arena by the time thepetition begins. At that time, Brother Madman will bring you along and let you y to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°A promise is a promise!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er stretched out her little finger towards Long Yue.

    Long Yue made a pinky promise to her. ¡°Alright, alright. Since when does Brother Madman not fulfill his promises to you?¡± He rubbed her head affectionately once again.

    Dai Yun¡¯er spoke resentfully, ¡°Don¡¯t rub my head, my hair is all messed up!¡± Despite her protests, she did not truly resist him.

    Xie Xie strolled around on the outside. When he returned, he brought along some information about Madman Long.

    ¡°A rare, extraordinary talent?¡± The expressions of the Shrek Academy¡¯s team became astonished when they heard.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what they say. They told me that when Long Yue entered Monster Academy at the age of ten years old, his cultivation base had already reached the level of three soul rings. He has innate divine strength. When he was sixteen years old, he was unmatched after defeating all of Monster Academy¡¯s students and became the leader of the Monster Academy¡¯s Seven Heavenly Kings. He was the all-deserving leader. He barely went out to the outside anymore afterwards. It was rumored that no one really knew his true powers. Based on his cultivation base, I¡¯d say he is at least a one-word battle armor master, an extraordinary one at that. I¡¯m afraid we have met a worthy opponent.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll fight fire with fire!¡± Xu Xiaoyanughed as he spoke.

    ¡°Fortune favors the bold!¡± Yue Zhengyu continued hastily.

    Xie Xie looked towards them. ¡°It seems like the both of you are getting more and more in sync with one another, huh?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu spoke, ¡°We¡¯re just saying that we shall spare no effort. Even if they are capable of defeating us, it¡¯s hardly a credit to them given the difference in our ages.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not utter a word, but all hispanions standing around him could see that his eyes were burning with raging mes. This was how it was when Tang Wulin¡¯s will to fight was aroused.

    So what if he was a rare and extraordinary talent?

    ¡°Look, they¡¯re about to enter the arena,¡± Xu Lizhi suddenly announced.

    The group of them turned their gaze towards the screen on the waiting area¡¯s wall. As expected, Monster Academy¡¯s team had already entered the arena during the first round of group match.

    However, Madman Long was not among the seven members who had entered the arena. He was only standing below the stage. The mania on his face had already vanished, but he still stood there as if he was a magic cudgel that calmed the sea.

 Chapter 622 - Let the Group Match Begin!

    <h4>Chapter 622: Let the Group Match Begin!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Monster Academy¡¯s group of seven visibly cast their nces at his side when they were on the stage. Their aura expanded immensely when he nodded toward them.

    There was hardly any suspense in this match. It only took them a group collision to totally defeat their opponents. The group leader was the fourth prince Dai Yueyan.

    ¡°Five soul rings, five soul rings, five soul rings, five soul rings, five soul rings, four soul rings!¡± Xie Xie was irked upon repeating those words.

    All the Monster Academy¡¯s participants had five-ringed cultivation bases except for Her Highness. Moreover, none of their five soul rings were ordinary.

    More importantly, none of them had any yellow soul ring on their bodies. Three of them had all five soul rings in purple, while the other three had ck soul rings. Dai Yueyan had two ck soul rings, whereas Dai Yun¡¯er had three purple and one ck soul ring.

    Judging by the quality of their soul rings, theypletely overwhelmed their opponents. Their powers for this match could not be ascertained because their contenders were defeated in a short time. The only thing that the audience witnessed was their amazing teamwork.

    Tang Wulin looked surprised because he least expected the princess of an entric yet intellectual nature to be a cultivation genius. She was the same age as him with soul rings of simr colors. Was she really a pampered princess?

    Monster Academy¡¯s team was formidable as expected. They had disyed such impressive powers not to mention Long Yue who had entered the arena as well. If they were all one-word battle armor masters, then their overall power far exceeded Tang Wulin¡¯s team.

    If Tang Wulin¡¯s team was in a one-against-one battle where they relied on the element of surprise and an instantaneous explosion of power, then they may even defeat a one-word battle armor master. However, in a group match, they would not stand a chance at all.

    Besides, how could the one-word battle armor masters who were from the top academy in Star Luo Empire bepared to ordinary one-word battle armor masters?

    ¡°Do you still remember the founding motto of the Shrek Academy?¡± whispered an icy cold voice.

    Tang Wulin and hisrades turned around to find Wu Zhangkong behind them.

    ¡°Creating miracles,¡± Wu Zhangkong answered the question.

    ¡°Shrek, forever creating miracles. Believe in yourselves.¡±

    Tang Wulin clenched his fist, while his gaze became focused.

    Taking on an earnest look, Wu Zhangkong walked to the side of his disciples and stood there as he closed his eyes to meditate.

    In fact, his heart was not calm. He was already there waiting when Tang Wulin and his friends came, only that he did not make contact with them. Thus, he had witnessed all that had happened during the encounter between Tang Wulin and Long Yue.

    One¡¯s vision was inherently more refined at different progressions of cultivation base. Wu Zhangkong could sense the demeanor of a wild beast in Long Yue¡¯s presence.

    He had bumped into a beast when he was at the highest level of the spirit pagoda¡¯s ascension tform. The youth from Monster Academy from earlier was exuding an aura simr to the beast in his body. His reputation of being Monster Academy¡¯s unique, extraordinary talent was not a baseless rumor.

    Wu Zhangkong did not feel confident in defeating Long Yue in a one-against-one match.

    Of course, he would never tell his disciples.

    Tang Wulin and hispanions had yet to learn how terrifying their opponent was. No one from the Shrek Academy was capable of causing such stress to Wu Zhangkong at his age.

    Meanwhile, the young soul masters in the waiting area split into two teams. The Monster Academy¡¯s team who were dressed in red attire was one of the teams. Long Yue was walking at the forefront. He gazed at Tang Wulin¡¯s body as soon as he entered the door. His serious face turned into a sly smile as he strode over in a haughty manner.

    Dai Yun¡¯er initially gave Tang Wulin a thumbs up, but then she slowly turned her thumb downward, pointing to the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m participating in the group match.¡± The low and deep voice did not reveal much emotion, yet it touched Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. In reflex, he unknowingly clenched his fist.

    The group match¡¯spetition stage was much bigger than the previouspetition stage. Its diameter was almost three hundred meters. Thepetition stage had a vast surface with a powerful protective shield.

    The third round match was about to begin. Tang Wulin and hispanions ascended the stage and found a group of challengers dressed in yellow attire confronting them.

    Their opponents were vignt as they gazed at Tang Wulin and his group. They had witnessed Tang Wulin and Long Yue¡¯s exchange in the waiting area earlier. Tang Wulin¡¯s demeanor apparently did not reflect his unfavorable position. How could they not fear their opponents?

    ¡°Let thepetition begin!¡±

    The first group match of the Shrek squadmenced upon the judge¡¯s announcement.

    Seven people were in thepetition. They were Tang Wulin, Ye Xinn, Yuanen Yehui, Xie Xie, Yue Zhengyu, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xu Lizhi. Gu Yue did not enter the arena as she was a substitute.

    The trio, Tang Wulin, Ye Xinn, and Yuanen Yehui, dashed out as swift as an arrow when the judge announced the start of thepetition. Xie Xie¡¯s figure shed by as he was partially hidden behind Yuanen Yehui¡¯s back.

    With his right hand, Xu Lizhi flung the steamed buns toward the figures who were speeding ahead. The figures swiveled around to receive the flying buns before stuffing it into their mouths. Momentster, their movements became more agile, and their swiftness multiplied. Those were the Agile Pork Buns.

    The formation of Shrek Academy¡¯s seven appeared adrift when seen from the top.

    There was arge gap between the four people in the front and the other three behind. Yue Zhengyu, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xu Lizhi were in the groupgging behind.

    Meanwhile, their opponent¡¯s group of seven soul masters had not established their formation. Nevertheless, they soon assembled into a triangle configuration as they went forth. A youth of medium stature was at the forefront leading the formation. Five soul rings arose from underneath his feet; two yellow and three purple.

    His martial soul was quite peculiar. It turned out to be a fan. They could only catch a glimpse of the soul ring on his body shimmering radiantly once, as the fan in his hand erged rapidly. He pped the fan at Tang Wulin who was charging toward him.

    There was a gush of strong, forceful winds. All at once, the air in the sparring arena became turbulent.

    He had a wind attribute martial soul!

    At the vanguard of his group, Tang Wulin led the way rushing into the violent winds. Golden light shimmered on his body as the Golden Dragon Body was unleashed. He fought the ferocious winds without losing speed much to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui crossed their bodies in rhythm and hid behind Wulin¡¯s back. The four of them including Xie Xie formed a wall to diffuse the force of theshing winds.

    Tang Wulin was in the front, walking in confident strides. The powerful winds continued blowing and swirling all that crossed its path, but Tang Wulin was determinedly edging forward. He was so close to his opponent that he could almost see the whites of his eyes.

    The eyes of the youthful leader were fixated for a moment as the fifth soul ring on his body glowed brightly. With neither hesitation nor reservation, he unleashed his most powerful skill.

    This was a matter of experience and intellect.

    The leader had overheard Long Yue¡¯s praise of Tang Wulin in the waiting area earlier, so he was cautious not to underestimate his challengers on judging them by their ages. Although the Shrek Academy¡¯s squad appeared to be adrift, they had proven that theirbat capabilities were equally powerful, and they were confident of themselves.

    He did not need to assess his opponents anymore as such. He must use his most powerful skill to subdue his opponent to create an opportunity for hispatriots to attack.

    The gigantic fan waved as the fierce howling winds formed into a swirling green tornado, sucking everything into its vortex, which was heading toward Tang Wulin. The tornado storm was the youth leader¡¯s most potent soul skill.

 Chapter 623 - Breakthrough! To the Fifth Seal!

    <h4>Chapter 623: Breakthrough! To the Fifth Seal!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin raised his brows just when Yuanen Yehui¡¯s voice echoed from the back, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Not a momentter, a shadow surged skywards. The shadow expanded rapidly and four soul rings rose upwards with the third and fourth soul rings glowing radiantly.

    The yellow-shirt youth leader was fearful of the enormous creature which was over five meters tall descending from the sky and smashing straight into his Tornado. Following the impact, his tornado copsed and dispersed without a trace.

    It was the Diamond Titan and Devil Titan! Yuanen Yehui¡¯s strength and power were formidable regardless of attack or defense.

    She threw a right punch and the air reverberated in its wake.

    By the time the yellow-shirt youth leader reacted, he barely had time to fend off the blow with his fan.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The smashing blow caused him to be flung back together with his fan. The powerful force had sent him crashing into the people in his camp.

    Even Tang Wulin would need to rely on the Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens to defend against the Air Cannon enhanced by the Diamond Titan and the Titan Giant Ape, especially when the opponent¡¯s strength was not in facing a frontal attack.

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Ye Xinn were akin to three sharp des. In the chaos, they seized the opportunity to charge into their opponent¡¯s camp. Then, they would sh and crush them!

    Yue Zhengyu, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xu Lizhi stopped in the midst of their tracks. Thepetition had already ended.

    The opponents were mainly five soul ring Soul Kings and not One-word Battle Armor Masters so they were barely threatening. In fact, it was not easy for a One-word Battle Armor Master to make an appearance!

    Victory to the first round of the group match!

    Being victorious was always euphoric. However, Tang Wulin was not on cloud nine. He had always had an acute sense of danger, but Long Yue gave him the most stress today.

    As a captain, he would need to be strong to lead hisrades in defeating formidable enemies. Thus, he hade to a decision in his heart.

    Tang Wulin returned to the hotel immediately after thepetition ended. He had informed hisrades that he would be skipping lunch. He then locked himself in his room.

    It was time!

    The roar of a dragon echoed softly, and Tang Wulin closed his eyes. His mind directed the reversal of his blood essence, and his soul power fused with the blood essence. It was rising slowly in a steady, resolute manner.

    The seal was already full of cracks. When the charging force arose, Tang Wulin felt a loud boom echoing within his body. In an instant, the seal broke. The Golden Dragon King Essence sprung into life and surged into his bloodline wreaking havoc to his body.

    After forty-nine days of painstaking cultivation on the brink of life and death, his martial soul evolved twice. Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base achieved a breakthrough to the fortieth rank which resulted in a multitude of changes to his body.

    This was by far his most effortless episode in achieving a breakthrough to the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seal. The meridians in his entire body were reeling from intense pain, but it was not overwhelming to the extent of wishing to die from the pain. He needed no spiritual assistance as he could sense every minute change in his body.

    The Golden Dragon King Essence that was surging out of the seal had a translucent, bright golden color. Its character was domineering and valiant with a tinge of wildness. It plunged toward the right side and appeared to be searching for a breach.

    Tang Wulin mobilized his blood essence to guide the Golden Dragon King Essence into fusing with his bloodline. The Mysterious Heaven Method was flowing at an abnormally fast rate. In the meantime, he was absorbing the energy stored in the continually circting Golden Dragon King Essence.

    He wanted to be stronger. In fact, he must be stronger. Only then could he lead hisrades to ze a way through all obstacles and fight the formidable enemy.

    Win, he must win!

    His intense ambition to win had driven his extremely zealous will to fight.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were filled with fervor. His round dted pupils gradually turn into vertical slits as golden grid patterns spread throughout his entire body. Pieces of golden scales began boring out of his right hand and spread upwards at full speed past his right shoulder, then his chest, until they reached his left shoulder. Then, its speed started to slow as it flowed downwards.

    The pain was under control, and Tang Wulin could sense his meridians¡¯ and bones¡¯ color turning brighter and more dazzling with the nourishment of Golden Dragon King Essence. He could also feel the Goldsong of spirit soul and the Overlord Dragon¡¯s cheer. Every time the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seal achieved a breakthrough, the spirit soul would benefit being a part of Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin understood that the Overlord Dragon chose to be his spirit soul not because of the charm of his lofty persona, but because it was attracted to his Golden Dragon King Bloodline.

    As the golden light circted, the scales on his left arm had already spread past his elbow and was still spreading slowly downward. Tang Wulin was trying to stay calm, but he was still visibly excited. He could already predict what was about to happen next.

    The soul power in his body circted increasingly fast. The fifthyer seal ensured that the rate of absorbing the Golden Dragon King Essence was equally fast.

    The golden color spread downward continuously as pieces of diamond-shaped scales bored through his skin with an itchy and piercing sensation. Tang Wulin had never felt this previously when he achieved a breakthrough of the seal.

    Finally, the scales reached his wrist but still continued downward in an unwavering manner. Tang Wulin felt an acute pain radiating from his entire left hand. His bones began making the screeching sound that made his gums hurt. Simultaneously, his palm grew bigger and his meridians were extended. His bones pierced his skin and transformed into sharp ws. It looked golden and tenacious.

    The transformation that was taking ce hurt Tang Wulin tremendously as his powerful sense of potency at the depth of his spirit was triggered.

    The nerves of his fingertips were linked to his heart. The change of palms made Tang Wulin feel as if he was about to be torn apart. However, clenching his teeth, he persisted and survived the ordeal.

    He was about to seed!

    The Golden Dragon w had been his most incisive weapon. Hisbat capability would certainly be enhanced when he had two Golden Dragon ws instead of one.

    Even if he did not have the Golden Dragon Dreadw on his left hand, the ability of the Golden Dragon w to attack and defend would be a substantial enhancement to Tang Wulin. Moreover, Tang Wulin would achieve huge improvements in his strength, speed, and defense ability with an increase in his bloodline power.

    Tang Wulin believed that if his entire body waspletely covered with dragon scales in the future, then his body¡¯s strength would be on par with a One-word Battle Armor Master¡¯s.

    He chose to achieve a breakthrough to the fifthyer seal under immense stress so as to elevate his power. He had made the decision when he heard Long Yue¡¯s wildughter.

    Finally, the intense pain stopped, followed by an agonizing numbness and itchiness of the skin. While the scales were growing, his skin was healing. Tang Wulin could intuitively feel that the Golden Dragon w on his left hand was different from the one on his right.

    The special effect of his right hand¡¯s Golden Dragon w was Smash. Could it be that his left hand¡¯s was not Smash? If not, what else could it be?

    Muchter, Tang Wulin realized his entire body was covered with sweat. The Golden Dragon King Essence¡¯s energy in his body had finally dissipated.

    This was the shortest time ever taken to break through a seal, yet it was also the one that gave Tang Wulin the most profound feeling. Old Tang had once mentioned the energy within the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seal was a double-edged sword. The elevation of the Golden Dragon King Essence had made Tang Wulin into who he was today.

    Tang Wulin was not fearful of this newfound power of his. On the contrary, he was more appreciative. Without the eighteen Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seal in his body, he would not have survived till today.

    His future achievement would be impressive so long as he could maintain the pace in removing the seals. As Long Yue had mentioned, Tang Wulin only needed time to develop into a supreme powerhouse!

    The sky appeared dark outside. Tang Wulin sprung up from his bed, and in a few quick movements removed his clothes before going into the washroom.

    In a hot shower, he washed away the Golden Dragon King Essence¡¯s seal that was expelled. Although he was a little weak spiritually, an indescribable sense of pleasure suffused his body.

    He clenched his left hand as an extraordinary sense of power arose spontaneously. The Golden Dragon w split into two. It was the most direct and purest elevation for him.

    However, what was the forte of the Golden Dragon w?

    Tang Wulin walked to the side of a wall and began circting his blood essence. Scales covered his hands as a pair of Golden Dragon ws appeared simultaneously.

    The two Golden Dragon ws apparently looked simr. Golden radiances pulsated at the tip of his ws. The only difference was when the right hand was urging the Golden Dragon Dreadw then his right hand would expand again.

    Tang Wulin pressed his left Golden Dragon w softly onto the wall.

    If this was the right hand¡¯s Golden Dragon w, the wall would be pulverized immediately when he touched it.

    However, it was equally shocking as the left hand¡¯s Golden Dragon w came into contact with the wall. Streaks of fissures spread out rapidly into the surroundings from the spot which he had just touched. In a short while, arge web of fissures appeared on the entire wall.

    ¡®This was...¡¯

 Chapter 624 - The Left Clawâ€™s Feature

    <h4>Chapter 624: The Left w¡¯s Feature</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin hastily retracted the Golden Dragon w. In the next moment, he was hit by a realization.

    The special ability of his left hand¡¯s Golden Dragon w was not Smash, but Tear!

    Yes, it was indeed Tear. He discovered under close inspection that the actual ws of his right Golden Dragon w were somewhat conical in shape, while those of his left Golden Dragon w were fitted with a sharp inner edge, akin to a tiger¡¯s tooth.

    On the surface, the two sides were simr, but their internal functions werepletely different.

    Smash and Tear were two different special abilities, but both were equally powerful.

    Tang Wulin wished that he could howl aloud if not for the night time or his lodging in the hotel. The powerful sense of potency had already spread through the golden scales covering his chest, shoulders, and arms. The sensation was truly magnificent!

    He was looking forward to the changes that his breakthrough to the sixthyer of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seal would bring. By then, he should have gained one more golden blood essence soul ring, right?

    His pair of Golden Dragon ws came into contact in front of his body and gave out a crisp ringing sound. A ring of golden light rippled in an otherworldly manner. The pure chime cleared Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. The scales that emerged on his body stiffened with the diamond-shaped tips facing outwards. They were incredibly sharp.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s thoughts shifted, resulting in the scales closing up and fusing into his body once again.

    ¡®What happened?¡¯

    Tang Wulin mentally reversed his blood essence andpelled his bloodline power. Two gold rings rose around him as the Domineering Golden Dragon Body was released.

    In the privacy of his room, he got aprehensive look at the changes to his unclothed body.

    The Domineering Golden Dragon Body could also produce scales to protect him, but they were a mirage. Put simply, the bloodline energy was converted into the illusory scales that shielded every part of his body. As long as Tang Wulin willed it, the scales could even cover his face.

    But the scales that appeared following his absorption of the Golden Dragon King Essence werepletely different. Those were actual scales that grew out from his body. They were solid and dense, thus, the areas where his real scales and the Domineering Golden Dragon Body¡¯s energy scales ovepped had the strongest defense.

    His arms, hands, shoulders, and upper back had already beenpletely covered by golden scales. After the Domineering Golden Dragon Body was released, its scales seemed to coat himpletely, but Tang Wulin could sense that the areas armored by the real scales had even better defense and greater strength.

    The Golden Dragon ws came into contact once again and increased Tang Wulin¡¯s strength this time. He could tell that the Golden Dragon ws would not damage one another from these collisions.

    ¡°Ding!¡± With that same chime sound, the rings of golden light diffused.

    This time, Tang Wulin saw even more clearly, the scales on his upper body parted in session with a whooshing sound. Given the circumstances, his body was undoubtedly his best weapon. Even though the Domineering Golden Dragon Body¡¯s scales had also been slightly parted, the feeling was different as more effective in shielding and amplifying his strength.

    The sound produced when the Golden Dragon ws touched had a simr amplification effect on Tang Wulin. It made his hearing sharp and cleared his vision such that he could concentrate on elevating himself rapidly.

    Even though this was not a true blood essence soul skill, in a way, it was equal to a soul master¡¯s soul skill. He did not expect to see such an improvement. Tang Wulin could not help but be overjoyed. It seemed like there were still a great many things for him to develop through his Golden Dragon Bloodline.

    An icy cold god-like radiance appeared on Tang Wulin face. He raised his pair of Golden Dragon ws to his face and sensed the vast potential contained in the ws as he observed the spiral-shaped striations on their tips. The smile on his face became even wider.

    This was such a miraculous feeling!

    Tang Wulin stretched out his arms from his sides. The bones in his entire body hummed as the scales on his skin closed up one by one. Everything soon returned to normal.

    His body seemed to have be even stronger. His height was already on par with an adult now, with well-built muscles that were not overly pronounced. His shoulders and back were broad, with every muscle in perfect shape. His strong yet flexible muscles seemed to be filled with explosive energy. His abdominal muscles were all sharply contoured, and his slender yet powerful legs were simply perfect works of art.

    Victory over Madman Long! The thought of having a goal actually felt glorious.

    Star Luo City¡¯s entire atmosphere was scorching hot after a few days ofpetition. The elimination round was cruel, as the soul masters who had lost in the first round ofpetition had already ended their grand event that happened once every three years. For the soul masters whose age exceeded eighteen years old, this would be thest time they could participate in the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition.

    However, they would not simply leave even if thepetition had ended for them. They wished to witness what great powers the elites of their generation had.

    Ling Wuxie fell into that category. He could be described as the most tragic contestant in the first round of thepetition. He was a one-word battle armor master, as well as a five-ringed Soul King. His original goal was to at least enter the final thirty-two of the one-on-one category, but he did not expect that he would be eliminated in the first round. It was just the first round! Not only was he eliminated, but the way it happened had baffled him.

    Even though his teacher did not scold him too much, he was well aware that the main reason for his defeat was his total disregard for his opponent when thepetition started.

    His opponent¡¯s explosive rush, and his constant stream of attacks that followed had defeated Ling Wuxie before the power of his battle armor could even be utilized. The opponent was albeit strong with powerful attacking ability, but the possibility of Ling Wuxie winning was still very high if he were to devote every effort. After all, the battle armor¡¯s amplification was overwhelming! Even if his battle armor was not the especially powerful type, it was still a fully functional set of one-word battle armor.

    He was truly incorrigible. How splendid would it be if the heavens could give him one more chance?

    However, there was no true ability to reverse time in this world. What had passed had passed.

    After a few days of agony and rage, he finally managed to pull himself together. Besides, throughout the entire continent, it was extremely rare for someone to be a one-word battle armor master at his age. His mental capability was rather good aspared to his peers.

    ¡®Stand up straight, and don¡¯t lie down!¡¯ He was telling himself in his heart with great effort, that he wished to take a look at how far the fellow who defeated him could go in thispetition. It was impossible that every powerhouse that he faced would look down on him, right?

    Assault System, pure strength. Terrifying attacking and defensive ability, and also reflexes. This was Ling Wuxie¡¯s appraisal of Tang Wulin.

    The second round of one-to-one matches was about to begin officially today. The number of people would be reduced by half aspared to the first round. The speed of thepetition was naturally faster than before. It was estimated that of the second round matches would be determined by at most two days.

    Ling Wuxie arrived at the Star Luo Coliseum early in the morning. There were sixteen enormous screens hanging on the outside of the coliseum. The screens would continuously scroll out the contestant¡¯s name list and the result of the ballot before thepetition began.

    The ballot for the elimination match earlier was drawnpletely by the soul system. The technology was fair andpletely random.

    ¡®Where is he? Tang Wulin, that should be his name.¡¯

    Ling Wuxie unblinkingly watched for Tang Wulin¡¯s name on the huge screen. It was not that difficult for him to look for a few names based on his teacher¡¯s ability.

    But there were far too many participating contestants. He looked for a long while, but he did not manage to find Tang Wulin¡¯s name.

    The crowd outside the Star Luo Coliseum suddenly began to stir.

    A few golden words appeared in Ling Wuxie¡¯s eyes.

    The name lists that were scrolling in the huge screens were initially blue on a white background. The name lists were exceptionally eye-catching. However, a few newly added names on the lists had golden-colored suffixes.

    The golden suffix was a tiny, little ball in a circle, and it was opening its mouth ferociously.

 Chapter 625 - Heaven-Defying Luck

    <h4>Chapter 625: Heaven-Defying Luck</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ling Wuxie¡¯s heart could not help skipping a beat when he saw such a pattern. That golden-colored tag represented Monster Academy! Only contestants from Monster Academy deserved such a privilege.

    He was envious in his heart, but he was also wondering how a Monster Academy¡¯s student could easily and surely defeat the opponent they were up against.

    The golden words ¡®Monster Academy¡¯ was so clear that it made the chaotic crowd feel a little flustered.

    To people of the Star Luo Empire, Monster Academy was a holynd and had always held this status in their heart.

    Monster Academy¡¯s students had the special privilege to skip the first round which was the individual match. This had been a rule for many years, for it was formed based on Monster Academy¡¯s outstanding result in everypetition.

    Just as Ling Wuxie¡¯s heart became filled with emotions, he suddenly found the name he had been looking for all along.

    Match number 163 ¡ª Su Mu versus Tang Wulin.

    The names of these two people were marked with a number. More importantly, there was a glimmering tag that belonged to Monster Academy ced behind Su Mu¡¯s name, catching everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®This was...¡¯

    Despite Ling Wuxie profound hatred for Tang Wulin, he could not help but stare in bewilderment when he saw such a list.

    ¡®This person really has heaven-defying luck, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯

    He would face a one-word battle armor master that was his equal or more in the first round and face a Monster Academy¡¯s contestant in the second round.

    Each and every contestant from Monster Academy was the strongest powerhouses of their age group. During one of the most terrifying years, the academy sent out eight contestants who managed to clinch the final eight positions of thepetition. They had unimaginable powers.

    Although Ling Wuxie was very confident of himself, he had never felt capable enough to think that he would be able to defeat Monster Academy students.

    After a momentary period of shock, the pleasure he felt from Tang Wulin¡¯s misfortune emerged along with a silent tribute he was paying surged through his heart.

    ¡®You deserve this! You definitely deserve this! I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to lose thepetition. I wonder if you can evenst five minutes.¡¯

    Naturally, Tang Wulin was unaware of Ling Wuxie¡¯s thoughts. He was already in the waiting area by that time. There were a few waiting areas due to arge number of contestants. Whatever Ling Wuxie saw was what he saw as well. Then, hispanions came walking over and patted his shoulder one after the other.

    ¡°Captain, I can finally wash away the injustice I¡¯ve faced!¡± Xie Xie said to Tang Wulin knowingly.

    ¡°What do you mean wash away your injustice?¡± Tang Wulin red at him.

    Xie Xie¡¯s expression was of distress and disgust as he said, ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve always thought that I was a big mouth. Enough to cause so much trouble for everyone. I was hurting inside and although I apologized, I was still constantly ming myself in secret. However, I finally understand today. As it turns out... I¡¯m not the one with a big mouth! It¡¯s you who has heaven-defying luck, captain! To be able to meet such an opponent, with just a one in a thousandth possibility. Your luck is truly...¡±

    ¡°Scram...¡± Tang Wulin barked in an unpleasant tone.

    Still, Xie Xie revealed his glee at Tang Wulin¡¯s misfortune in his expression. ¡°Big brother, we¡¯re still younger in age. It isn¡¯t embarrassing if you lose to them.¡±

    ¡°Can you be a little reasonable!¡± Yue Zhengyu pulled Xie Xie to the side as he spoke justly. Then, he spoke to Tang Wulin earnestly, ¡°Captain, I sincerely hope that you can ovee your sorrow and ord with inevitable changes. We won¡¯t look down on you just because you lose apetition. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui looked at Tang Wulin as she shook her head. She was considerably kind as she did not make any sarcastic remarks.

    Ye Xinn crossed her arms as she muttered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I get to draw such a ballot.¡±

    Xu Lizhi chuckled foolishly but stared at Tang Wulin with sympathy.

    Xu Xiaoyan smiled as she looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°Why don¡¯t all of you believe in the captain? I believe that it¡¯s absolutely not a problem for our captain with his abilities! Even if he were to lose, he¡¯ll still lose in a beautiful manner.¡±

    Tang Wulin was rendered speechless. ¡®This is how all of you are giving me confidence?¡¯

    Gu Yue grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s arm. He turned around and looked toward her, believing that even when others looked down on him, Gu Yue would always believe in him.

    ¡°Protect yourself well!¡±

    The three simple words caused the expression on Tang Wulin¡¯s face to stiffen.

    ¡°All of you really wish for me to lose the battle so badly, huh?!¡± Tang Wulin red at the crowd furiously.

    ¡°This is an issue of power, captain! It¡¯s obvious that the opponent is at least a one-word battle armor master. To top that off, your opponent isn¡¯t just an ordinary one-word battle armor master and will be careless when he faces you for sure.¡±

    Tang Wulin scoffed. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet then. Who¡¯s in.¡±

    ¡°Bet with your family¡¯s inheritance!¡± Yue Zhengyu was the first one who blurted.

    Tang Wulin scoffed coldly. ¡°Are you going to ce a bet with your family¡¯s inheritance?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu was feeling a little guilty as he looked at Tang Wulin¡¯s burning gaze so he hastily answered, ¡°Forget about it, forget about it. We¡¯re all brothers, it¡¯s better for us to make a small bet.¡±

    Tang Wulin then said, ¡°Alright! If you lose, you¡¯ll need to get me a specific ten thousand year spirit item.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu replied in astonishment, ¡°Ten thousand year spirit item? Captain, you¡¯re so confident that you¡¯ll win huh! What if you lose?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I¡¯ll provide all the spirit alloys for your two-word battle armor in the future if I lose.¡± His words were definitely not just for show. He was already a rank-6 cksmith and was without a doubt the most powerful one on the Douluo Continent and even Star Luo Continent today.

    Although Yue Zhengyu did not speak openly, everyone was aware that Tang Wulin could very possibly be a Divine Craftsman in the future. Otherwise, he would not acknowledge Tang Wulin as the captain so easily with his arrogant personality. He only did it out of admiration for Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Consider it settled then, I¡¯m getting it!¡± Yue Zhengyu burst outughing.

    Xie Xie was itching to try as well, but his heart suddenly stopped when his eyes met Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze so he suppressed his intentions to try.

    Xie Xie and Tang Wulin were acquainted even earlier. His understanding toward Tang Wulin far exceeded Yue Zhengyu¡¯s. He suddenly recalled that Tang Wulin had never ced a bet that he was uncertain of in the past when he was betting with Xie Xie. ¡®Was it possible? Could he really have the ability to defeat a one-word battle armor master?¡¯

    The captain had always been skilled in creating miracles so perhaps, he truly could do it this time. It was better that Xie Xie did not take the risk.

    The rest of the people were uninterested in betting as well. Although Yuanen Yehui did not know Tang Wulin as well as Xie Xie, she still understood Xie Xie well.

    His personality was a little tricky to decipher. There had to be a reason why he did not join in the fun. Although she wanted to win the bet so that Tang Wulin could help her to refine all the metals required for a full two-word battle armor set, she managed to restrain herself.

    Tang Wulin had his own ns in his heart. All of them had the spirit alloys necessary to forge their one-word battle armor. They would only need to upgrade them to forge their two-word battle armor in the future. The process would make a cksmith even more important so he would still need to help hispanions with this. On the other hand, he would only need to add on a type of rare metal at the very most for each two-word battle armor. In reality, he would not even need an especiallyrge amount of money even if he were to provide each of them with this luxury. At the very least, it would cost no more than a ten-thousand-year spirit item.

    Moreover, he would use this as a method to motivate himself. If he was incapable of fighting the rest of Monster Academy¡¯s students, how was he going to challenge Long Yue afterward? Long Yue was undoubtedly the strongest powerhouse from Monster Academy¡¯s representative team.

    Wu Zhangkong did not show up today. It was unclear if his absence was due to his confidence in them or for some other reason.

    Tang Wulin walked to the side by himself and sat down in a corner as he closed his eyes to meditate.

    ¡®Look down on your opponents in terms of strategy. Look up upon your opponent in terms of tactics.¡¯

    Match number 167 was still a long way to go. He would have to wait until noon at the very least.

    The second round of individual match had already begun. The enthusiasm in the audience had only grown strongerpared to the first round. Although there were fewer contestants, the soul masters who were capable of entering the second round were undoubtedly stronger and more powerfulpared to those who only participated in the first round.

    There was no room for dispute when it came to this issue. Thus, the tickets were sold more expensively. Simrly, the audience was more enthusiastic as well.

    The Monster Academy students would fight in this round. The organizer had already begun taking on various bets.

    For example, there were those who were betting on the final position Monster Academy would take in thispetition. Aside from betting on Monster Academy, they were also betting on the others who would share the final three positions.

    Undoubtedly, the Monster Academy contestants were treated like a special breed in the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition. This clearly showed Monster Academy¡¯s lofty and respected position on the Star Luo Continent.

    ¡°What position do you think Monster Academy will take this time? Have you ced your bets?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve ced my bets for them to take the final eight positions. I have no doubt. Who else is capable of defeating Monster Academy¡¯s students?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ve ced the wrong bet. Her Highness the Princess is there amongst the Monster Academy contestants. Although Her Highness the Princess is naturally talented, she¡¯s still quite young after all. She only has a four-ringed cultivation base and has yet toplete her one-word battle armor. It¡¯d be rather difficult for her to ce in the final eight positions.¡±

    ¡°So you think I¡¯m foolish? I think you¡¯re the foolish one. Have you forgotten? Her Highness the Princess is going to choose her prince after this year¡¯spetition. Her Highness the Princess is our goddess! Tell me, who would dare to defeat her in thepetition? Moreover, there¡¯ll be so many people from Monster Academy by the end of the elimination stages that they¡¯ll be able to help her skip the difficult matches and only take on easy ones. I really think so! Not only is Her Highness the Princess capable of cing in the final eight... I think she might just be able to ce in the top three!¡±

 Chapter 626 - Madman Longâ€™s Power

    <h4>Chapter 626: Madman Long¡¯s Power</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Uhh... you have a point there.¡±

    Everyone had their own opinions on thispetition¡¯s one-on-one category. It could be described as a kaleidoscope of views on the subject.

    ¡°Look! The Madman Long is about to enter the arena. Ist saw him during the previouspetition. He was only seventeen years old at the time yet he managed to be the grand champion and received a soul bone as his prize. No one can possiblypete with him for first ce this year.¡±

    Yes, Long Yue was entering the arena.

    His bald head was extremely distinctive, while his match was specially arranged to be in the center of all thepetition stages in the Star Luo Coliseum.

    Madman Long was dressed in his red school uniform for this asion. His figure was like a ball of mes as he ascended thepetition stage.

    His opponent was a young girl wearing a long blue dress. Her beautiful eyes were filled with curiosity as she looked at Long Yue standing opposite her.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Brother Long Yue.¡± The young girl bowed in salutation toward Long Yue in an extremely respectful manner.

    Long Yue chuckled. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Brother Long Yue, can you allow me to use all my soul skills for once, please?¡± The young girl looked at him piteously.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Long Yue chuckled with a calm expression on his face.

    The judge was rendered speechless, but he did notment on anything seeing as this was Long Yue of Monster Academy!

    ¡°Begin thepetition!¡±

    With the judge¡¯s announcement, the first round of Madman Long¡¯s individual match officially began.

    He kept his word as expected. As he had promised his opponent, he did not attack at once but simply stood there, looking at the young girl with a smile on his face.

    The girl shouted weakly as four soul rings arose from her body, and ayer of icy mist emerged.

    Her elemental attribute was ice!

    The young girl did not appear to be older than seventeen or eighteen. Her four-ring cultivation base was already considered pretty impressive.

    As she released her martial soul, four pieces of ice-blue battle armor flew out swiftly from her bangle. Two pieces covered her right upper arm and shoulder. The other pieces were a helmet and a rerebrace on her left. She had four pieces of battle armor!

    Generally, aplete set of battle armor was made up of thirteen pieces. For this teenage girl to have four pieces of battle armor, along with a cultivation base of four soul rings, was rather impressive at her age.

    Her beautiful eyes were filled with excitement. She rubbed her palms together as her first soul ring glowed, and an ice ball flew toward Long Yue.

    Under the battle armor¡¯s amplification, her ice ball was around thirty centimeters in diameter. Streaks of strange patterns appeared on the surface of the ice ball as it flew out. It was glowing with a dark blue radiance.

    The girl immediately started chasing after the ice ball after she had fired it. The second soul ring on her body shimmered as a stream of blue light appeared in her hand. She pped the light directly onto the ice ball with her armored right palm.

    The ice ball shook ever so slightly and then doubled its volume in an instant. The light patterns on the surface of the ice ball became even more ring. It was as if there was a vast energy growing on the inside of the ice ball.

    The girl¡¯s third soul ring brightened just then. The sequence of her first three soul rings had elevated at an exceedingly fast speed, and also connected in an extremely smooth manner.

    This time, she pressed her palms against the surface of the ice ball. Instantly, spines up to ny centimeters in length grew out from the ice ball¡¯s surface. The ice ball turned a dark blue shade while its volume expanded by over one cubic meter.

    If anyone were to enter thepetition stage at that point, they would discover that the temperature had dropped drastically.

    The young girl stopped running and suddenly began performing a graceful dance on the spot. Following that, the fourth soul ring on her body began glowing brightly. This time, streaks of dark blue light bands shot toward the ice ball. The figure of the girl shed then she was drawn away by the light bands until she vanished. The ice ball sped up in an instant and dashed straight for Long Yue with an extremely powerful force and super low temperature.

    Long Yue still continued chuckling as he stood there. He had not had any intention of attacking at all from the very start.

    The one-on-one category¡¯s stage was not considered exceptionallyrge. In an instant, the enormous spiny ice ball had already arrived before Long Yue.

    Why was Long Yue just standing there? Many in the audience were greatly puzzled. Even an ordinary person could tell how terrifying the ice ball was. If it were to hit Long Yue, his body would be shattered!

    Then...

    It crashed into him!

    ¡°Boom!¡± Shards of ice scattered everywhere as the ice ball smashed ferociously into Long Yue. The long spines stabbed directly into his body.

    The smile on Long Yue¡¯s face remained unchanged from the beginning till the end. It was as if he was a statue. Following that, the audience bore witness to a frightening scene.

    At the exact moment the enormous dark blue spiny ice ball collided with Long Yue¡¯s body, the spines crumbled and then the ice ball shattered. It was as if it had crashed into a lofty mountain. The ball waspletely pulverized after it hit Long Yue¡¯s body.

    It was also at this exact moment when the young girl finally reappeared. The chill in the surroundings instantly fused with her. The audience watched as an icy vortex gathered spread with the young girl¡¯s body as the center before all the cold air gathered onto the the right palm raised before her chest.

    Acent smile had already emerged on the young girl¡¯s cunning face.

    ¡®Long Yue, you¡¯re too careless! Even if you¡¯re more powerful than me, you¡¯ll will certainly lose to my Chilly Palm without releasing your martial soul and battle armor.¡¯

    Everything preceding had purely been deception. The final destination was the attack of her palm before his face now.

    The palm that was covered by the battle armor turned dark blue, and her icy cold right hand struck directly onto Long Yue¡¯s chest.

    The young girl hesitated for a split second before she hit Long Yue¡¯s chest. She attacked his right rather than his left.

    ¡°Pop!¡± Long Yue was still standing there during the soft popping sound. On the other hand, the young girl¡¯s figure stopped abruptly.

    Her four soul rings amplified in sequence before all her strength finally condensed onto her palm. The soul power inside her body burst out onto one spot and wildly fused into his body.

    She felt that she was capable of freezing an entire mountain.

    Long Yue still stood there without budging, the smile on his face was unchanged. He tilted his head to the side and looked at the young girl. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    The young girl stared at him in bewilderment, then she looked at his body once again. ¡°Y-you¡¯re fine?¡±

    ¡®How is that possible? How is that possible? He should be turning into an ice sculpture!¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl for not striking my left side. Surrender now.¡± Long Yue touched her head.

    The girl in blue looked at him foolishly. She still could not figure out what happened even then. She had clearly felt all her soul power release into Long Yue when her Chilly Palm struck his body, yet there was no effect. She should have seeded under such circumstances. How had ite to this? Long Yue was entirely unaffected. Where did her attacking soul power go?

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Long Yue smiled as he tilted his head, and a gush of icy blue air flowed from his mouth into the air. The air temperature immediately dropped dramatically once again.

    ¡°I... I surrender.¡± The young girl in the blue dress could tell the disparity between herself and Long Yue was like an unpassable moat. With heartfelt admiration, she bowed in defeat.

    Instantly, the audience burst into thunderous apuse. Long Yue had not attacked from the beginning until the end. He had not even released his martial soul. The crowd enjoyed the match heartily.

    This was a true powerhouse! A genuine powerhouse who even behaved like a gentleman. The entire arena was filled with the sounds of people cheering for Long Yue together.

    Long Yue waved his hand toward the stands before he turned around and walked down the stage.

    In the waiting area, besides Tang Wulin who was sitting cross-legged meditating, Shrek Academy¡¯s group was in perfect silence.

    All the huge screens were mainly broadcasting Long Yue¡¯s match earlier. They had no choice but to watch.

    ¡®This... this was a little too powerful, right?¡¯

    The battle method of the young girl in blue and the control she had over her abilities was quite outstanding. She relied on her impressive power to ovep four of her soul skills in session. Even a five-ringed Soul King may not necessarily be able to endure being struck by such a force.

 Chapter 627 - The Fox King, Su Mu

    <h4>Chapter 627: The Fox King, Su Mu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, Long Yue had not even utilized his martial soul but could still withstand such an assault.

    ¡°He¡¯s a defensive-type soul master,¡± Gu Yue exined softly.

    Ye Xinn nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s definitely a defensive-type. He wouldn¡¯t be able to do that if he wasn¡¯t from the Defense System. His soul power cultivation base should not only be five rings. It¡¯s quite possible that he has six soul rings!¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s a six-ringed Soul Emperor!¡¯

    ¡®If he can participate in thepetition, that means he is not twenty years old yet. He¡¯s a Soul Emperor before he even reached the age of twenty!¡¯

    The crowd from Shrek Academy was aware that there was no Soul Emperor less than twenty years old in Shrek Academy.

    To find such an extraordinary talent after more than a millennium was something extraordinarily rare in the world.

    Without a doubt, his martial soul was extremely powerful. It was so powerful that it was beyond extraordinary.

    They could not see themselves subduing an opponent who had the upper hand in both age and cultivation base.

    Gu Yue¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°This is an interesting opponent. Do you wish to yield now?¡± Her gaze swept past everyone in the group.

    Aside from Ye Xinn and herself, the remaining five people were also stifled by the overbearing opponent. Yuanen Yehui was no exception as well.

    ¡°No!¡± Yuanen Yehui muttered softly.

    Gu Yue eximed, ¡°We represent Shrek Academy. Whether we¡¯re on the Douluo Continent or the Star Luo Continent, Shrek Academy will always be the leading academy. Age is not an excuse since we¡¯re representing Shrek Academy. We have to uphold Shrek¡¯s honor. This is not Tang Wulin¡¯s duty alone. He has set Long Yue as his goal. We should all do the same! We can¡¯t afford to lose!¡±

    The people were no longer resigned as before, but they were beginning to be more optimistic. They even looked enthusiastic after the pep talk.

    ¡®So what if he¡¯s twenty years old? So what if he¡¯s a One-word Battle Armor Master? It¡¯s not like they¡¯ve never performed miracles before. The burden is not on Tang Wulin alone, but on everyone.¡¯

    ¡°For Shrek Academy¡¯s honor!¡± No one knew when Tang Wulin stood up. Golden light was shing in his eyes as he raised his right hand!

    Gu Yue stretched out her hand and deftly ced her palm onto Wulin¡¯s right palm.

    ¡°For Shrek¡¯s honor!¡±

    The rest of hisrades piled their palms onto his palm in session. Their intention of taking thispetition lightly was now disced with a burning desire to win! Eight people, one heart! They were deadly serious in winning thepetition.

    Stress was always a motivating factor for Shrek Academy¡¯s students.

    Shrek Academy had not only provided them with reasonable cultivation and abundant resources but a motto, their sure-win motto!

    The individual match was still proceeding, but Long Yue¡¯s appearance on the scene had brought today¡¯spetition to its climax. The entire arena was like a vast boiling sea.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s squad participated in thepetition in session. It was just a preliminary match after all. Aside from Tang Wulin whose luck defied the odds, the rest of their opponents were not much of a challenge. Gu Yue did not register for thepetition, so she remained in the waiting area with Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Thank you, Gu Yue. I heard what you said earlier.¡± Apart from them, all theirrades were participating in thepetition.

    ¡°I¡¯m also a part of Shrek. I did that for Shrek Academy, not you.¡± Gu Yue cracked into a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! For Shrek¡¯s honor, we must win.¡± Tang Wulin clenched his fist forcefully.

    ¡°Be careful. The opponent is very strong,¡± Gu Yue spoke softly.

    ¡°Not to worry.¡± Tang Wulin nodded as he smiled.

    The other matches in thepetition ended one after another. The group managed to advance to the third round match.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin finally met his match. This was his first face off with a student from Monster Academy.

    His contender was in the other waiting area opposite the sparring arena.

    ¡°Brother Su Mu, you¡¯re so lucky! You must help me to discipline that fellow. Don¡¯t show any mercy.¡± With iling arms, Dai Yun¡¯er encouraged Su Mu.

    Su Mu was a handsome youth. Both Dai Yueyan and he were the more charming ones among Monster Academy¡¯s squad. He was a warmer personpared to Dai Yueyan¡¯s character. His personality exuded a feeling of gentleness and elegance.

    Outsiders knew Long Yue the Madman Long was from Monster Academy as he was a rather famous personality. On the other hand, very few people had heard of Su Mu. However, Su Mu¡¯s name was quite well known within Monster Academy.

    God of Sword, Su Mu! This was his nickname.

    He was ranked number three among Monster Academy¡¯s eight heavenly kings, ranking just behind Madman Long and the Fourth Prince Dai Yueyan.

    His power was only slightly below par aspared to Dai Yueyan¡¯s. Dai Yueyan was aware of how powerful Su Mu could be if Su Mu exerted himself.

    ¡°Mu, don¡¯t listen to Yun¡¯er¡¯s nonsense. After all, the other party is a member of the mission.¡± Dai Yueyan walked over and wrapped his arm around Su Mu¡¯s shoulders.

    Su Mu smiled warmly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take note of that. It¡¯s time to go up the stage.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er turned to look at her brother momentarily before she watched forlornly after the departing Su Mu. ¡°Fourth brother, you¡¯re not having a rtionship with Brother Su Mu as what everyone¡¯s saying, right? I feel that something¡¯s amiss with both of you.¡±

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s face stiffened. Without missing a beat, he pinched her cheek. ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er sniggered. ¡°So there¡¯s really nothing going on? Then, why do you look at him so differently?¡±

    Dai Yueyan scoffed coldly. ¡°What do you know? You¡¯ll understand in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, mind your words! If someone quoted you, then your fourth brother¡¯s position will be jeopardized,¡± Long Yue chuckled as he spoke.

    ¡°Uhh...¡± Dai Yun¡¯er nced at Long Yue, then she looked at her brother. She felt that they were hiding something from her.

    Dai Yueyan gave a confident smile. He sped his hands behind his back as he looked at the huge screen before him. He was confident of Su Mu, just like how he was confident of bing the regent crown prince and be the future heir to the throne.

    He had his strength and the support of the Monster Academy being one of the current generation¡¯s eight heavenly kings of Monster Academy. He had absolute confidence in his leadership qualities.

    In the second box, Star Luo Coliseum¡¯s spectators stand.

    ¡°Elder Cai, do we just let thempete?¡± Wu Zhangkong frowned as he looked at Cai Yue¡¯er.

    Elder Cai spoke indifferently, ¡°If the eaglet wishes to spread its wings and fly, it¡¯ll need to p its wings with great effort and face multiple challenges repeatedly.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°In my opinion, they are already trying their best. This trial is too tough for them. If their opponents were their peers, I¡¯ll agree that they should go through such trials, but they are five years younger than their opponents. Also, the Star Luo Continent¡¯s Monster Academy¡¯s reputation is unparalleled.¡±

    Elder Cai continued nonchntly, ¡°Then you should know that the person who wreaked havoc across the continents ten thousand years ago is also the same person who¡¯s talking about it with great relish at present in the Star Luo Continent. That person was one of the Shrek Seven Monsters at the time and also an heir to the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master. Do you know how that person managed to establish his position in the academy at a young age?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong was stunned for a moment.

    Elder Cai continued, ¡°He and his teammates participated in apetition too back in those days. They followed some seniors from the academy to thepetition as substitutes, so they could be contestants in the nextpetition. However, just before thepetition began, the seven leading contestants suffered a mishap fabricated by an evil soul master where most of them lost theirbat capabilities.¡±

    ¡°At that critical moment, His Majesty the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao led his teammates into taking over from their injured seniors. They represented the academy in thepetition despite the disparity between their powers and their opponents¡¯. Was it possible that their opponents weren¡¯t that powerful? Or were their opponents not much older than them?¡±

 Chapter 628 - Monsters and Miracles

    <h4>Chapter 628: Monsters and Miracles</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°However, they were not beaten by those difficulties. They zed their way through all obstacles, their hearts filled with the intent to fight for Shrek¡¯s honor when they were faced with enormous challenges from powerful opponents. They took one step at a time until, atst, they became the champions of thepetition. The seven people included the Holy Ice Douluo and Dragon Butterfly Douluo who wereter rewarded by the academy and finally became a part of the Shrek Seven Monsters in that time.¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember Shrek Academy¡¯s motto?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong answered without hesitation, ¡°We ept only monsters, not humans.¡±

    Elder Cai spoke sullenly, ¡°So, is a monster that doesn¡¯t produce miracles still a monster?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s entire body shivered.

    Elder Cai stood up and walked to the window. He looked at thepetition stages below and spoke in a low tone, ¡°I, too, didn¡¯t expect that their opponents were so powerful. However, the skill of the opponents will verify their potential or even their future. If they are capable of bing the champion of any match in thispetition, then I shall officially nominate them to the academy and vouch for them when we return. I¡¯ll grant them the title of Shrek Seven Monsters of this generation.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s usually calm expression changed drastically upon hearing these words. He shouted, ¡°Grant them the title of Shrek Seven Monsters? ording to the rules, only the inner court disciples...¡±

    Elder Cai smiled. ¡°Do you think that the academy allowed them to participate in Star Luo Empire¡¯s exchange program just so they can improve their skills? Or are you saying that they are not strong enough to be the inner court disciples upon their return? It has already taken too long to determine the current generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters. The Pavilion Master¡¯s wish is to wait for people who are skilled in creating miracles. The opportunity is already here. They will need to prove themselves. Our wish is not for them to be the final champion, but to see how far they can go on the path to sess.¡±

    Tang Wulin walked onto thepetition stage. He took his time and with each stride, his mind became more focused.

    Stress always motivated him. He would rise to his full potential whenever he was faced with stress.

    The opponent stood waiting at the far end of the stage. Su Mu was dressed in a dark red school uniform with his ck hair slicked back. He was rxed, elegant even. Very few youths his age disyed such poise.

    His gaze became focused when he saw Tang Wulin.

    Their eyes met and they noted the vignce in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Su Mu did not look down on Tang Wulin at all. Tang Wulin was certainly outstanding among his peers in Shrek Academy. At present, he represented Shrek Academy to participate in the mission exchange program.

    Moreover, he had defeated a One-word Battle Armor Master a few days ago.

    The referee walked to the center of thepetition stage. As he had gone over the rules during the first round, he skipped the rules this time and raised his right hand. ¡°Ready? Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    When he made the announcement, he looked piteously at Tang Wulin.

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t these Monster Academy¡¯s students in the preliminary match deserve pity?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes brightened in an instant. His eyes were exuding a faint golden glow as he exerted his left foot on the ground. He elevated himself toward the sky akin to a meteor as he charged at Su Mu.

    Su Mu¡¯s mouth broke into a faint smile. Purple soul rings arose from beneath his feet separately. Five soul rings emerged and every one of them was dark purple. Even though he had yet to possess any ten thousand year soul ring, his thousand-year soul rings were more than a thousand years with profound inner secrets.

    His ck hair turned into white rapidly as his ears stiffened up slightly. It was even more unusual when huge tails grew swiftly out from his back. Each tail was longer than his entire height. It was white and fuzzy with a tinge of bluish grey on the hair tips.

    A total of five tails spread out behind his back. Five purple soul rings flowed downward from his body and sheathed over each tail. The tails were illuminated and tainted with the luminance of purple such that they appeared magnificent.

    His hands extended from the sides of his body, while the huge tail on the left made a slight move. A pure white source of light was released from above the tail and shot toward Tang Wulin.

    The halo expanded rapidly as it flew through the air. Its diameter exceeded fifteen meters just before it halted in front of Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s right Golden Dragon w shed out without hesitation. Golden light shed past and crossed paths with the white halo, but there was no collision. In the next moment, the white halo dropped quietly onto the ground.

    Tang Wulin could feel the air suddenly turning sticky. His speed, initially swift as an arrow, immediately slowed down.

    ¡®This was... This was Debilitating Halo! It can cause an entire mass of things to slow down! Was this only the first soul skill?¡¯

    Tang Wulin turned solemn at once. He understood that he was facing a control-type soul master. Moreover, the opponent may be the strongest control-type soul master among the eight Monster Academy¡¯s students.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath as his eyes glowed brighter. He then stomped his left foot against the ground. A golden radiance shimmered distinctly and his speed was elevated once again to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    There was no other skill that was applied here. He relied on his strength alone to resist the Debilitating Halo.

    The Control System was capable of restraining the Assault System. Tang Wulin was an Assault Control-type soul master. The best way to deal with a Control-type soul master was by using the close approach. If a person was capable of approaching the soul master within a certain distance, then his chance of subduing the soul master would be much higher.

    Su Mu remained smiling warmly as he witnessed Tang Wulin suddenly speeding up and was about to dash out of his Debilitating Halo¡¯s range. Out of the five huge tails behind his back, the first tail continued moving gently as a ring of white light floated out of it. The halos interlinked with one another. Although Tang Wulin had darted out of the first Debilitating Halo, he was encircled by the second Debilitating Halo. Meanwhile, Su Mu distanced himself away from Tang Wulin as if he was taking a stroll in the courtyard.

    He was consuming Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power!

    There was no doubt that he was weakening Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power and physical strength. The most distinguishing feature of a Control-type soul master was their control. It was effective as long as they were capable of exercising control over their opponents. They fancied the feeling of exercising control rather than eliminating their enemy expeditiously.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression was somber. He could tell from Su Mu¡¯s speed and precise control in releasing the Debilitating Halo that today¡¯s battle would be utterly challenging for him.

    He stopped abruptly and stood rigid, making no movement. Even the golden radiance around his body was growing weaker. He turned around slowly in tandem with Su Mu¡¯s movement as he gave Su Mu a searing stare.

    ¡®I thought we¡¯repeting on consuming each other? The soul skill which you¡¯ve released will certainly consume you no less than my walking. So, we shall wait and see!¡¯ A Debilitating Halo alone was not enough to threaten Tang Wulin.

    An amazed look shed past Su Mu¡¯s face. It was truly a rare asion for Su Mu to witness an opponent who remained calm in spite of being under his control. He recalled when he fought against Madman Long years ago. Long Yue who eventually won the fight had to rely on his absolute strength to evade Su Mu¡¯s control.

    At present, the youth before him was capable of making aposed choice thatpelled Su Mu into continuing his move. At the same time, the youth had yet to reveal his soul skill.

    Su Mu shed a cynical smile. ¡®If that¡¯s what you want, so be it!¡¯

    His second huge tail moved as another ring of light flew out. However, the halo this time had a peculiar color. The halo was multicolored with red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, purple shimmering in a dazzling circle.

    The current halo¡¯s coverage was about the same as the earlier Debilitating Halo. It was swaying ever so slightly in the air which demonstrated Su Mu¡¯s control over it. No matter where Tang Wulin moved, he would still end up in the center of this halo. The halo would manifest its powers to its maximum effect.

    Tang Wulin remained unmoved as before. He would need to understand his opponent before he could defeat him. The opponent was a control-type soul master, so his attacking ability would be weaker. His best option was to study his opponent¡¯s capabilities before he couldunch a counterattack. Tang Wulin was very confident in his defense andbat capabilities.

    Even though he only had the cultivation base of four soul rings, he did notck soul power due to the Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s condensation and umtion. Additionally, there was also his blood essence power to act as an effective replenishment.

    Without these, how could he possibly defeat a One-word Battle Armor Master?

    The colorful halo dropped down precisely. Ayer of colorful radiances was immediately added to Tang Wulin¡¯s sides. He was astonished as he felt like the soul power in his body was being ignited. His soul power flowed out from his body akin to wisps of silk and smoke leaving his body.S

    What a cunning fellow! His soul skill was Soul Power Stripping!

 Chapter 629 - Soul Power Stripping

    <h4>Chapter 629: Soul Power Stripping</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Although his soul power was not being stripped too quickly, it still took a toll on his body. His soul power was currently being rapidly consumed within the Soul Power Stripping halo.

    Tang Wulin subconsciously concentrated his mind in an attempt to seal his body with his blood essence as best he could to reduce the consumption of his soul power. However, it was still seeping out from his body in silky wisps of smoke.

    Su Mu wore an astonished expression as he looked at Tang Wulin. He could clearly sense the immense amount of soul power being stripped from his opponent. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power was significantly denser than what he had imagined, and this made the speed at which it was being stripped be extremely slow. With this, his deepest secrets as a soul master had been revealed.

    ¡®This is... interesting! It¡¯s no wonder even the Madman Long admired him.¡¯

    Each and every one of Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings had their own nickname. Su Mu was nicknamed Fox King. He was the Fox King, Su Mu!

    He had a top-tier and extremely rare martial soul, the nine-tailed fox. It was known as one of the smartest species in the animal world and was revered as a symbol of intelligence. Upon birth, it was bestowed with extremely powerful abilities and was unusually sensitive toward Origin Energy.

    A nine-tailed fox soul master was so rare that their lineage on the Douluo Continent was almost non-existent. Su Mu¡¯s had an aboriginal ancestor from the Star Luo Continent and his nine-tailed fox martial soul once held great influence over the Star Luo Continent.

    With the elevation of every ring in his cultivation base, a new tail would grow, and his power would take a significant leap. Each tail he had growing represented one ability and at this moment, the Fox King, Su Mu was a master-control soul master. He was one of the current Eight Heavenly Kings while Her Highness the Princess was a sub-control soul master.

    There was still quite a significant gap between Dai Yun¡¯er and the Heavenly Kings. After all, she was too young. However, she was blessed with natural talents and possessed powers greater than her peers despite her young age. With her identity, one of the Eight Heavenly Kings willingly yielded her position to Dai Yun¡¯er, making her the sub-control soul master within the ranks of the Heavenly Kings.

    Su Mu¡¯s control abilities were extremely powerful. He once challenged a dozen simrly powerful powerhouses by himself, and their shirts did not even taint him before they finally exhausted their soul power. They had no choice but to yield just from him using his control ability.

    Tang Wulin could not remain still in the face of the Soul Power Stripping halo. He would bepletely drained of soul power if he remained stationary so he knelt down as his first golden soul ring swiftly appeared and began glowing. Following its appearance, his body expanded a little, especially his arms. They turned thicker and stronger as a pair of Golden Dragon ws emerged, making him look bulky but domineering.

    ¡°Eh? Something¡¯s different. He did not seem to have that w on his left hand before.¡± The Madman Long was watching the scene of thepetition on the screen before his face in the waiting area.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin moved. A valiant dragon¡¯s roar suddenly burst out from his body and golden scales began spreading across his body, it was the Golden Dragon Body!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s left foot touched the ground with force as he suddenly pounced forward. The Debilitating Halo¡¯s effect on him was reduced drastically due to the Golden Dragon Body. With only a few steps, he would leave the range of the Debilitating Halo.

    Su Mu did not continue to release his Soul Power Stripping halo. Instead, he continuously released Debilitating Halos. It seemed like there was little to no dy between each halo he released. Although Tang Wulin was quite fast, he was still within the Debilitating Halo¡¯s range with every step he took.

    The speed of Su Mu¡¯s feet began to increase as well. He circled around the sparring arena¡¯s outer ring as he began running. He was attempting to maintain the distance present between himself and Tang Wulin to the best of his ability.

    Tang Wulin scoffed coldly before reversing his blood essence, resulting in a vast increase in his strength. His left foot stepped onto the ground with force, shooting his entire being forward like a cannonball.

    Although the Debilitating Halo¡¯s effect was obvious, it was still a first soul skill. The first soul skill a soul master obtains was usually the weakest among a soul master¡¯s abilities.

    Coincidentally, Su Mu stopped walking at this moment. Then, he looked at Tang Wulin with an even more pronounced smile on his face.

    Tang Wulin was moving at an intense speed and arrived before Su Mu almost immediately.

    Meanwhile, the soul ring on Su Mu¡¯s third tail glowed as he conjured another halo. This time, the halo was green. In fact, it was a dark-green soul ring!

    The halo was no longer flying toward Tang Wulin. Instead, it flew toward himself. Then, it descended and circled around Su Mu, increasing its range as it expanded to a diameter of about ten meters.

    Before the dark green halo touched the ground, Tang Wulin had already arrived at his destination.

    However, a ghastly scene emerged in the next moment.

    The moment Tang Wulin stepped into the dark green halo, the only thing he could feel was nausea. It was as if the sky and ground was spinning, making him feel as if his world was currently being flipped upside down. As his vision blurred, Su Mu vanished while he continued dashing forward.

    Tang Wulin staggered and dashed for a few steps before steadying himself. Soon, he came to a sudden realization as he quickly turned around.

    Su Mu was still standing there stoically. He did not seem to be much different from how he was before. The only difference was that the dark green halo beneath his feet was giving off an unusual shine.

    Yes, it was only after stepping into the dark green halo that Tang Wulin began getting this ghastly feeling. ¡®Could this be...¡¯

    This was the Reversal Halo! A control-type soul skill that was immensely powerful. This was Su Mu¡¯s miraculous defensive skill.

    He was a rather impressive control-type soul master even when he had only two soul rings. However, the moment he obtained his third soul skill was when he truly became Monster Academy top student.

    The Reversal Halo was capable of reversing everything that entered its range. Attacks, be it long or short-ranged ones could be reversed. Even the movement of opponents could be reversed as well. Tang Wulin for example, would have his movements reversed when he dashed in such that he would leave the halo a mere momentter.

    The halo was known as the Repelling Halo for a reason; it repelled every living being that entered its range.

    This was the first time Tang Wulin had ever witnessed such soul skill. He was feeling a little curious while astonishment washed over him. Monster Academy deserved the reputation it had!

    Su Mu smiled as he looked at Tang Wulin, gesturing for him to ¡®please¡¯ continue toward Su Mu¡¯s direction.

    Tang Wulin waved his right hand and a radiance streaked outward. The radiance was his Spirit Forged Heavy Silver Hammers.

    They shot toward Su Mu ferociously with a howl but it was the same as before. Just as they entered the area of effect of the dark green halo, they were reversed and went backward almost instantly, shooting toward Tang Wulin instead.

    However, Tang Wulin managed to raise his hands to catch the hammers. He was unable to help himself from gasping in admiration. ¡°Reversal Halo... How impressive! It¡¯s definitely something to behold.¡±

    Su Mu¡¯s second tail shook ever so slightly as another Soul Power Stripping halo flew out and encircled around Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He continued to strip Tang Wulin of his soul power.

    Tang Wulin did not move this time. Instead, he relied on the Golden Dragon Body to seal his own body. He was trying to reduce the speed of his soul power depleting as best as he could.

    He looked at the dark green halo as his mind began working rapidly.

    The Reversal Halo seemed like an unsolvable enigma on the surface, especially since it was capable of reversing anything. If that was the case, how was he supposed to break it?

    First, he could exhaust Su Mu¡¯s soul power to render him incapable of releasing the soul skill. This would naturally break the halo.

    Secondly, he could dash into the halo by force because he believed that Su Mu¡¯s halo had its limits.

    The first method was rather unrealistic. Su Mu was a five-ringed Soul King after all. It was an unlikely event for him to be exhausted of his soul power, especially after Tang Wulin had witnessed the impable control he had over his soul skills.

    Since that was the case, the second option was the only one left. Tang Wulin squinted as a glimmer was seen in his eyes. At the very next moment, he was seen, once again, dashing toward Su Mu.

    Just as he was about to enter the Reversal Halo¡¯s range once more, Tang Wulin stomped his left foot on the ground right outside the Reversal Halo. Streaks of incorporeal golden dragons emerged from beneath his feet but remained outside the halo. Instead, the incorporeal golden dragons gathered behind him, pushing his body by force to bore into the Reversal Halo like a cannonball.

 Chapter 630 - Su Mus Outburst

    <h4>Chapter 630: Su Mu¡¯s Outburst</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Just as Tang Wulin had predicted, it was eleration that determined how long it would take before an object would be expelled after entering the Reversal Halo. The reversal had its own limits too. In other words, greater eleration would allow someone to dash further into the halo before he was reversed. If a person¡¯s eleration was so high that it exceeded the Reversal Halo¡¯s limit, a person could head straight into the center.

    Tang Wulin relied on the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth to bore over two meters deep into the Reversal Halo this time, plus he was still pushing himself forward. Even though his vision had already blurred, he could still wave his right Golden Dragon w just by depending on his memory and feeling from before.

    Five streams of dark golden light turned into sharp des cutting through the air brazenly. The air was ripped apart and even the Reversal Halo¡¯s reversing effect seemed to be torn asunder as well.

    Tang Wulin saw Su Mu¡¯s astonished expression from the breach between the torn halo. It was apparent that he did not expect Tang Wulin to figure out a way to break the Reversal Halo so soon. Additional, Tang Wulin had done so quite boldly.

    The enormous golden des shed their way until they were right before Su Mu¡¯s face. The Reversal Halo was rendered incapable ofpleting its reversal when faced with both Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth and Golden Dragon w.

    Meanwhile, a purple light shed past Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. He released the Purple Demon Eyes in the split second when the halo was broken.

    Su Mu¡¯s gaze became distracted, and he even drew back by one step. However, the fiverge tails behind his back suddenly protected him on their own ord and quickly gathered before his body to receive the Golden Dragon w¡¯s blow.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The two figures shot out almost simultaneously.

    Tang Wulin flew out from the Reversal Halo¡¯s effect. Naturally, the deeper he dashed into the ring, the greater the force of the reversal. This time, he was pushed out of the ring for over twenty meters before he managed to stabilize himself.

    On the other side, Su Mu flew out as well. He was blown away by the Golden Dragon w. His entire body was tossed aside for dozens of meters and crashed into the protective shield despite being protected by his five tails. Only then did he bounce back onto the ground.

    Just then his figure started floating above the ground as if he had no weight at all. His five tails had pushed up his body until he was standing properly once again.

    He had endured the Golden Dragon w. Tang Wulin expression turned grave. For a Control System soul master to have enough power to resist his own Golden Dragon w was utterly unbelievable!

    Strands of fur floated down from his five huge tails and scattered before him. Su Mu¡¯s face appeared slightly pale, but the elegance in his gaze had vanished and in its ce was rage!

    He cherished his five tails most, because they not only appeared when he released his martial soul but were a part of his body. There was nothing more important to a Nine-tailed fox than its tails. Even though the Golden Dragon w¡¯s blow earlier had been blocked by his five foxtails, the tails had been injured rather severely.

    Meanwhile, in the waiting area...

    ¡°His power is so intense. The breakthrough earlier achieved the same goal through a different approach like how Big Brother fought against Su Mu back in those days. He¡¯s not as strong as Big Brother, but he had very good judgment inbat. Moreover, that attack earlier was so strong. Su Mu¡¯s tails are no weaker than ordinary battle armor. It¡¯s surprising that so much fur dropped from them.¡±

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s gaze revealed that he was slightly concerned.

    The excitement in Long Yue¡¯s eyes grew. ¡°The raging Nine-tailed Fox is fearsome. Even I feel so. I would like to see how Shrek Academy¡¯s little fellow is going to resist Su Mu¡¯s rage.¡±

    Yes, Su Mu had changed.

    When he stabilized himself once again and looked down to the fox fur that covered the ground, his whole aura had undergone a transformation that overturned the heavens and earth. His eyes changed from crystal clear to muddy, and then they quickly began turning red.

    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, his eyes had be the color of blood, while the five giant tails on his back expanded rapidly and swayed with the wind. Compared to before, the tails had doubled in length.

    Tang Wulin looked at Su Mu. He could feel his chest tighten. The Golden Dragon King Bloodline¡¯s power allowed him to sense the source of Su Mu¡¯s change at the moment more deeply. It was not his soul skill or martial soul, but it originated from his bloodline, and the strength he derived from it!

    Enormous pressure radiated from Su Mu as he stood opposite him. The Fox King was no longer polite and elegant, but was now most terrifying!

    The five enormous tails behind his back swayed in unison. A frightening scene emerged as he released all five halos at the same time, shooting them toward Tang Wulin.

    ¡®Was he... releasing five soul skills at the same time?¡¯

    There was absolutely no such skill even at Shrek Academy. The soul skills that were released were capable of interacting and ovepping with one another. However, there was always a sequence in releasing the soul skills. The process of ovepping soul skills could only be done when one soul skill¡¯s effect had yet to end and the next soul skill¡¯s effect was revealed.

    This was the first time Tang Wulin had ever witnessed someone releasing five soul skills simultaneously. The only viable exnation for this was Su Mu¡¯s natural talent¡ªhis personal bloodline¡¯s innate gift.

    In the waiting area, everyone became anxious wondering whether this was in favor of Shrek Academy or Monster Academy.

    The students from Monster Academy¡¯s group could clearly remember that Long Yue and Su Mu had once engaged in a fight. While in such a rampaging state, Su Mu released five great soul skills simultaneously onto Long Yue. Long Yue bore the brunt of it and managed to resist the effect of five simultaneous soul skills. In the end, Su Mu surrendered and relinquished his position.

    Could Tang Wulin resist the effect of five soul skills being released in unison?

    The first halo was white in color. It was the Debilitating Halo.

    The second halo was abination of seven colors. It was the Soul Power Stripping halo.

    The third halo was dark green. It was the Reversal Halo

    The fourth halo was ck, and it was the Devouring Halo.

    The fifth halo was golden, and it was the Destruction Halo.

    The five terrible soul skills were released simultaneously into the air. Under normal circumstances, it was utterly impossible for one to dash out of the area that they had covered.

    Moreover, these five halos were still adjusting their position at full speed in midair. The five soul rings then ovepped and dropped down from the sky.

    Tang Wulin watched as the five glowing rings dropped, and his gaze became solemn. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he did not attempt to dodge or even move. He just stood there as the five halos dropped down from the sky onto his body.

    Instantly, Tang Wulin felt as if his body was being torn apart. Even the Golden Dragon Body was incapable of withstanding the agony and pain brought by the force.

    The Debilitating Halo¡¯s effect doubled so that everything became slower than ever. The Soul Power Stripping halo¡¯s effect also doubled. The speed at which it could drain his soul power increased exponentially.

    The Reversal Halo¡¯s direct effect waspletely differentpared to when it was used to guard Su Mu. It made Tang Wulin feel as if he was a headless fly. It was as though every fiber of his being had lost all sense of order. Even the soul power and blood essence power in his body had gone chaotic.

    The Reversal Halo was only the third in the sequence of five soul skills, but it was undoubtedly Su Mu¡¯s most powerful soul skill that caused the greatest change.

    The Devouring Halo devoured a person¡¯s spirit soul and state of mind. Tang Wulin could feel as if his spiritual power was about to be stripped away by force. The pain in his head was so severe that he could not think anymore.

    The Destruction Halo brought along an unstoppable shredding force as if there wererge handsing in from all directions and tearing at his body wildly until he waspletely ripped apart.

    These five soul skills were ovepped such that all the effects doubled. Instantly, Tang Wulin¡¯s body started trembling violently.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s top was immediately torn apart revealing his muscr body covered in golden scales. The scales on his body were shimmering with a dazzling array of colors. They were resisting the five ovepped soul rings with all their strength. One could see strands of white soul power being stripped away from his body, and there were even ribbons of blood flowing out as well.

    ¡°Captain!¡± Xie Xie shouted aloud. He was about to dash outside before he was grabbed by Yuanen Yehui.

    Xie Xie was frequently quarreling with Tang Wulin, but in reality, they had befriended one another the earliest and had an extremely good rtionship.

    Gu Yue¡¯s expression was so gloomy it felt as if her face was about to rain. She clenched her fists tightly, but she spoke with a dull voice, ¡°Trust him. He would never withstand a frontal attack without the means to dodge for no reason. I¡¯m sure he has his own ideas.¡±

    On the other side¡¯s waiting area, the atmosphere waspletely different.

    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Dai Yueyan sighed softly. ¡°It was his own fault for infuriating Su Mu. I wonder if Su Mu is badly injured.¡¯

    Dai Yun¡¯er watched the scene before her eyes absentmindedly. For some unknown reason, vengeance brought no joy to her heart. Instead, she felt rather uneasy as she saw Tang Wulin trapped in such an extreme situation.

    Long Yue frowned as if he was deep in thought. Everybody else was no longer paying attention to the screen anymore.

    The effect of five ovepped soul skills was truly frightening. It was a simultaneous attack on the spirit, soul power, and body. The attack was assaulting Tang Wulin on all fronts.

    What else could happen?

 Chapter 631

    <h4>Chapter 631: The Valiant Dragon¡¯s Roar, and the Suppressed Bloodline</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Beams of golden light shot out from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The blood flowing out of him abruptly stopped. His trembling body suddenly stilled. A loud and clear dragon¡¯s roar echoed within the area that was covered by the five soul rings.

    The dragon¡¯s roar did note from his body this time. It was Tang Wulin himself who roared into the air.

    Was he in pain?

    Could the pain he felt now bepared to the agony he went through when he broke through the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seal?

    Could the pain he felt now bepared to the agony he went through when his parents left?

    Could the pain he felt now bepared to the agony he went through as he was lingering on the brink of death again and again when he was practicing the Body Sect¡¯s secret method?

    No! The pain he felt now was nothing!

    It was not known when Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes had turnedpletely golden.

    His pair of Golden Dragon ws smashed into each other violently. His spirit steadied at the crisp ringing sound, and the Devouring Halo was shattered!

    A golden soul ring bloomed out in front of him after that. Every single one of his scales stood erect. Streams of golden light interweaved into arge and collided into the Destruction Halo¡¯s effect ferociously, decimating it.

    How about the Reversal Halo?

    At the sound of the valiant dragon¡¯s roar, the enormous golden dragon head arose as Tang Wulin thrust his palms toward the sky. It snapped its mouth and crushed the Reversal Halo. Tang Wulin stepped out of the halo¡¯s shroud like a man reborn.

    He took a step forward, and the Debilitating Halo broke. He took two steps forward, and the Soul Power Stripping Halo vanished.

    His entire body was emitting a dazzling golden glow, while his pair of Golden Dragon ws was shimmering with cold radiance. He walked step by step toward Su Mu in such a manner.

    Every step he took was firm and powerful without any hesitation.

    ¡®Your soul skills are nothing more than this. I have already tested all five soul skills. Then it will be your turn to feel my strength.

    Su Mu¡¯s pupils which had be blood red suddenly shrank. The five huge tails behind his back waved about once again, as five halos shot out and covered Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin did not stop to endure this time. The courageous sound of the dragon¡¯s roar echoed once again.

    In the split second when the five halos dropped down, his pair of Golden Dragon ws had already collided into each other. The Devouring Halo was the first one to be broken at the chime. Streams of golden rays were released from the shining scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The Destruction Halo was torn to pieces before it had even touched the ground.

    Tang Wulin brandished his pair of Golden Dragon ws brazenly as he braced the Reversal, Slow and Soul Power Stripping Halo. The Golden Dragon dashed forward proudly and boldly.

    In the waiting area, Monster Academy¡¯s group of people were stunned. At that point, Tang Wulin appeared so domineering within their eyes. He destroyed five halos, rendering them useless upon impact.

    How was this even possible? He would have to be unbelievably powerful to aplish this.

    The ethereal golden brilliance transformed into a mist that surrounded Tang Wulin. Ayer of faint blood-colored fog surged out from Su Mu¡¯s body almost at the same time.

    The contrast between the two of them was stark. As Tang Wulin approached step by step, the golden fog surrounding him shined brighter and brighter, while the blood-colored fog on Su Mu¡¯s body became increasingly dimmer.

    ¡°Bloodline suppression!¡± Long Yue¡¯s eyes showed a sense of solemnity for the first time.

    The fog was the bloodline source emitted from their bodies. Even though he could not truly sense their bloodline fluctuation at present as he was watching through the screen, he could tell by the changes to the fog around their bodies that Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline power had alreadypletely suppressed Su Mu¡¯s bloodline.

    ¡°This is impossible. Su Mu has the Nine-tailed Fox bloodline. Even we have no way to suppress himpletely due to the strength of his bloodline. How is it possible that this Tang Wulin can subdue him?¡±

    Long Yue¡¯s pupils shrank for a moment, then he spoke his words by enunciating with a pause after each word, ¡°The! Real! Dragon! Bloodline!¡±

    There was no doubt that the dragons were once the continent¡¯s overlords. Almost every martial soul that was rted to the dragon species was destined to be powerful.

    The majority of the martial souls that were rted to the dragons originated from the Elemental Dragon species. The thickness of dragon-type bloodline in one¡¯s bloodline would determine one¡¯s power.

    On the other hand, the Real Dragon Bloodline was aplete dragon-type bloodline. In other words, the person¡¯s body was flowing with the blood of a full-sized dragon. It was only in such situations that a person¡¯s bloodline would be known as the Real Dragon Bloodline.

    The Nine-tailed Fox bloodline was absolutely the highest grade bloodline avable, at least on this stretch of the Star Luo Continent. However, it was the underdog when their bloodlines collided. Despite Su Mu¡¯s cultivation base exceeding his opponent¡¯s, he was still overwhelmed. This proved that the bloodline in Tang Wulin¡¯s body was far greater than Su Mu¡¯s. Long Yue could only think of the words Real Dragon Bloodline and nothing else.

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s expression immediately changed upon hearing the words Real Dragon Bloodline. Of course he understood what it signified. Could it be said that this fellow from Shrek Academy truly had the Real Dragon Bloodline? He was only fifteen years old, yet he was capable of subduing Su Mu in an ordinary battle.

    Tang Wulin was getting closer and closer to Su Mu on thepetition stage. He was just a stone¡¯s throw away. The sh of their bloodlines became more and more intense as the distance reduced.

    The golden-colored mist on Tang Wulin¡¯s body was glowing more intensely, while the red fog on Su Mu¡¯s body had almost dissipated already. His original body was revealed.

    If this had been a direct confrontation between their soul skills, perhaps Tang Wulin would not have been able to gain the upper hand so quickly. However, Su Mu was in trouble because his final, most powerful soul skills fusion was strengthened by his bloodline source.

    He relied on his bloodline power to simultaneously trigger and fuse all five soul skills beforeunching his strongest attack.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin could sense the change in his bloodline source after he endured the first attack. Since when did he ever lose in a battle of bloodlines? Thus, his first step to resisting Su Mu relied on using the Golden Dragon ws¡¯ collision to trigger his own bloodline.

    The Golden Dragon King Bloodline source broke the Nine-tailed Fox¡¯s bloodline source so thoroughly that the five soul skills separated and even disrupted one another. Only then Tang Wulin could break the soul skills one by one.

    This was how a superior bloodline dominated.

    ¡°Release your battle armor. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll lose.¡± Tang Wulin stopped walking when he was thirty meters away from Su Mu. His pair of Golden Dragon ws were lowered by the sides of his body. The tips of the ws were pulsating with golden light.

    Su Mu stared at Tang Wulin with an icy cold gaze, but then he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m five years older than you. My self-respect wouldn¡¯t allow me to defeat you if I were to rely on the battle armor¡¯s strength. I have lost this one-to-one match. However, we¡¯ll still meet in thepetitionter, when the delegation and mypanions enter the battle together. My self-respect won¡¯t matter anymore at that point, because I won¡¯t be representing myself, but my team¡¯s honor. If you¡¯re capable of meeting me again, you¡¯ll see my battle armor then.¡±

    The bloody color in his eyes faded when he was done speaking. The five gigantic tails behind his back slowly vanished, then he announced toward the judge, ¡°I ept my defeat.¡±

    The entire audience stand had already burst out in an uproar when Su Mu¡¯s said those words! Who would have thought that the third among the Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings, the Fox King Su Mu, would lose? Moreover, he had epted his defeat in such a straightforward manner.

    Those with discerning eyes could naturally tell that Su Mu epted his defeat because he had not released his battle armor. He would almost certainly have won with the battle armor¡¯s reinforcement. However, he did not do so because of his pride. He did not want to use his battle armor to fight against Tang Wulin.

    As he watched him leave, Tang Wulin no longer sensed Su Mu¡¯s elegance, but his arrogance! Yes, only an arrogant person would make such a choice.

    He did not lose! A look of exhration filled Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. Then he raised his Golden Dragon ws.

    Golden radiance shimmered. He had won! Victory in the second round of matches!

 Chapter 632 - Not by Sheer Luck

    <h4>Chapter 632: Not by Sheer Luck</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The entire spectator stand was in a mor. Who would have thought that Su Mu would lose thepetition? He lost to an opponent who was hardly known. He, on the other hand, was the Fox King Su Mu! He was ranked third among the Eight Heavenly Kings, and the number one Control-type soul master in Monster Academy. Yet he lost, and he lost absolutely.

    Su Mu returned to the waiting area. He had regained his calm demeanor.

    Dai Yueyan walked in quick strides toward him. ¡°Su Mu, are you alright? Is your tail...¡±

    Su Mu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not seriously injured. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry everyone for my loss.¡±

    Dai Yueyan hastily spoke, ¡°Losing a round in a match is nothing, we can always win the next round. But, why didn¡¯t you use your battle armor?¡±

    Su Mu shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s younger than me by five years. If I were to use my battle armor, heh-heh.¡±

    Long Yue walked in front of him and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Go home.¡±

    Su Mu¡¯s expression stiffened, then he nodded and walked outside.

    Long Yue¡¯s voice echoed from behind. His voice was no longer yful, but dignified. ¡°If anyone were to lose in the uing matches for dismissing the opponent, then, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless in disqualifying you from bing Monster Academy¡¯s Heavenly King.¡±

    Su Mu¡¯s expression changed. Long Yue saw it. At longst, Long Yue had seen through him.

    One could hardly be heard in the waiting area with the noisy bustle outside when Tang Wulin returned to hisrades.

    When he strode into the waiting area, all the contestants who were waiting for their turn looked at him as if he was a monster.

    Xie Xie rushed over and gave Tang Wulin a big hug. ¡°Captain, you were so cool! You¡¯re awesome! You¡¯ve truly won!¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes and felt a little ufortable. ¡°What do you mean by truly won? Oh yes, who mentioned about the ten thousand year spirit item? Don¡¯t forget it.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu lowered his head and spoke in dejection, ¡°Since when have you be so powerful? When did the Golden Dragon w be two? This match shouldn¡¯t be considered a win. Your opponent didn¡¯t even release his battle armor. Even if you were considered the winner, you didn¡¯t win gloriously! You didn¡¯t truly defeat your opponent.¡±

    ¡°ept reality!¡± Gu Yue responded in disdain. ¡°Do you think that he really didn¡¯t release his battle armor? He spoke boldly in a dignified tone, but in fact, he didn¡¯t even have the ability to drive the battle armor.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Gu Yue exined, ¡°He was too confident in his soul skills. When his Reverse Light Ring was broken by the Golden Dragon Dreadw, his tail could have protected him. However, his five tails were all severely injured. If my guess is correct, his battle armor is certainly rted to his tails. Some of his tails were almost severed by half, and all his five tails were affected. How could he have used his battle armor? If a violent collision happened when he was using the battle armor, any of his tails may break. His power would be greatly reduced. Hence, Tang Wulin won thispetition fair and square. His opponent deserved to lose for dismissing Tang Wulin.¡±

    Tang Wulin suddenly saw the light as it seemed like his opponent actually had a high regard for him! However, he could not help thinking about how he was always lucky to be dismissed by his opponent. Otherwise, if Su Mu was slightly more cautious and armed with his battle armor, it would be difficult for Tang Wulin to win.

    Of course, he had another card that he had yet to y because he had been on guard against his opponent¡¯s battle armor. During the fight, Tang Wulin did not unleash his Bluesilver Emperor.

    Yue Zhengyu was dejected. A ten thousand year spirit item was not cheap for him!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quick. It¡¯s quite chaotic since Tang Wulin defeated Monster Academy¡¯s people,¡± Yuanen Yehui reminded everyone. She was the oldest in the group and level-headed as well.

    Tang Wulin felt cold in his heart. This was Star Luo Empire¡¯s territory. His victory over Monster Academy had certainly resulted in a big impact on them.

    The eight of them did not dally any further, but left the waiting area and quickly returned to their hotels.

    As for the second round matches, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu, and Ye Xinn had all passed the individual matches. However, Gu Yue, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xu Lizhi did not participate in the individual matches. Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s main ability was her control, whereas her attack was weaker than the rest.

    The entire Star Luo City was in amotion at present. Su Mu who was ranked third among Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings had failed. Even though he failed under the circumstance of not using his battle armor, he was still considered to have failed! Moreover, he lost to an opponent whose cultivation base was lower than himself.

    This was unbelievable and turned out to be an unexpected win in this year¡¯spetition.

    The control system was capable of restricting the assault system. Besides, Su Mu was also reputed to be the number one control-type soul master in Monster Academy. Yet, he suffered defeat under such a condition. Tang Wulin, on the other hand, rose to fame. Soon, news about him began to spread throughout Star Luo City and even as wide as the entire Star Luo Continent.

    Shrek! The name was on everyone¡¯s mind. They only recalled that there existed such a top academy in the distant Douluo Continent.

    This was their first confrontation that is now widely known to all, also the fact that Monster Academy had lost to Shrek Academy.

    There were many differing voices following that. Some were scolding, some cursing, and there was even an asion where a group of people attacked the Grand Star Luo Hotel. Consequently, the attack was dispersed by the government¡¯s military personnel.

    However, there were a few analytical minds who performed a detailed analysis of the battle.

    ¡°Hello everyone. I¡¯m Fang¡¯er and thementator of the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition for the third time. The recent match has led to a controversial dispute. Therefore, I hope that everyone will keep calm and focus on thepetition that has turned out to be exceptionally exciting. Also, I¡¯ll be giving an analysis of thepetition.¡±

    Fang¡¯er was a beauty who had an influential position in the Star Luo Continent soul masters¡¯ world but not because of her powers or abilities. When her martial soul was awakened, her soul power had not been born so she did not qualify as a soul guide master.

    However, she had a passion for the soul master¡¯s profession. Even though she did not manage to be a soul master, she had spent all her time and energy in studying soul masters. She was self-taught, and in the past decade, she learned everything about soul masters beginning from elementary up to advanced courses. She had a profound understanding of the soul master, battle armor, and mecha. She published many theses and received critical acim from the soul masters¡¯ world.

    As a beauty who was decidedly straight to the point, she became famous throughout the whole continent after she was involved in giving herments about the soul masters¡¯petitions. Later, she won des as amentator in Star Luo Empire¡¯s soul masters¡¯ world.

    She had given the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition¡¯smentary at sixteen years of age and received recognition for her work. Now, at age twenty-two and for the third time, she was thementator for thepetition.

    She was seen as a goddess in the eyes of both the ordinary folks and soul masters. Fang¡¯er spoke through a public broadcast system which immediately drew the attention of the spectators.

    On the soul screens, Fang¡¯er¡¯s image appeared. She was dressed in white and looked immacte with her coiffurebed into perfection. Her face with a fairplexion appeared pinched, but herrge round eyes were full of vigor. Two dimples were noticeable when she smiled which made her particrly attractive.

    Even the rowdy folks who caused the disturbance were watching the screen. Their attention had been diverted.

    ¡°I think everyone is eager to know how Monster Academy¡¯s Su Mu lost thepetition. One factor was idental while another was inevitable. So, I¡¯ll do my best to analyze thepetition for everyone¡¯s benefit.¡±

    Fang¡¯er¡¯s expression turned stern. She had always felt to be amentator for a soul master¡¯spetition was a sacred task. It was also a noble profession for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve watched thepetition¡¯s recording in detail three times. Even though I still haven¡¯t managed to unravel all the secrets yet, I¡¯m quite confident about the information I¡¯ve gained which I¡¯m going to share with all of you now. I¡¯d like to emphasize that this is just apetition, so I hope that no one will be nationalistic on this matter. At the same time, I hope that everyone can view this objectively. I¡¯d also like to say that all thementaries that I¡¯ve made represent only my opinions and not any other authority¡¯s.¡±

    The frame changed into thepetition¡¯s scene after she had spoken. It was a recording of Tang Wulin and Su Mu¡¯s fight.

    The recording was paused at the moment when the two contenders were about to engage in their battle.

 Chapter 633 - Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 633: Analysis</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°First, I¡¯ll introduce two contestants to everyone in detail. Su Mu, a student of Monster Academy¡¯s inner court, one of the great Eight Heavenly Kings of Monster Academy. His nickname is Fox King, his martial soul is the Nine-tailed Fox. He possesses the talents and bloodline of the Nine-tailed Fox. He¡¯s a rank-54 Control System battle soul master. He¡¯s regarded as the best Control System master in Monster Academy. Amongst his peers, he¡¯s also one of the most outstanding Control System masters on Star Luo Continent.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, hailing from Douluo Continent¡¯s diplomatic corps. Hees from Shrek Academy, and his soul power is roughly between rank-41 and rank-43. Martial soul: dragon type. His specialty is his strength. He¡¯s an Assault System battle soul master. Other information unclear.¡±

    Undoubtedly, the information regarding Su Mu was more detailed, whereas information regarding Tang Wulin was very scarce. She only knew that Tang Wulin came from Douluo Continent. As for the data regarding him, it waspletely derived from analyses.

    ¡°Based on the information of these two contestants, we can determine that contestant Su Mu should have been able topletely suppress his opponent in terms of strength. However, there is one point which everyone here might have overlooked that I¡¯ve actually singled out. Contestant Su Mu, aged neen years and eight months. Contestant Tang Wulin, aged fifteen years. As for months, unclear.¡±

    When she said this, the Star Luo Empire citizens who were watching the screen broke into a ngor again.

    A neen-year-old against a fifteen-year-old. The huge gap between their ages was enough to prove many things. Those who were very familiar with soul masters knew what this meant especially clearly.

    Fang¡¯er¡¯s next words were even more earth-shattering and heaven-battering. ¡°Therefore, I conclude that whether or not contestant Su Mu had lost this match because of his carelessness, he had lost. In terms of natural talent and strength, he was inferior to this contestant who came from the faraway Douluo Continent.¡±

    Fang¡¯er needed a great deal of courage to have said those words. That was because she might be condemned by the public. Those who stood by their friends instead of the objective truth were not in short supply no matter where one went. Nevertheless, she had said them just like that, and she had done so staunchly.

    ¡°Then, let us simply analyze thepetition today. Without a doubt, contestant Su Mu had convincingly gained the upper hand at the very beginning.¡±

    The video started to rey. Fang¡¯er started to exin Su Mu¡¯s every soul skill in detail. She also detailed the effects and functions of the releasing of the soul skills and why Tang Wulin reacted the way he did.

    The recording continued reying until it paused at the instant where Tang Wulin was about to unleash his Golden Dragon w.

    ¡°This is the turning point of thepetition. A crucial turning point. It could even be said that Su Mu lost because of the attack Tang Wulin used next. That¡¯s why although Su Mu had lost thepetition, he didn¡¯t lose to Tang Wulin. Instead, he lost to himself. He was too confident in his own control. He was also too confident in his Reversal Halo. He never expected that his opponent with an inferior cultivation base could unleash an attack capable of breaking through the Reversal Halo.¡±

    The scene began ying in a slow-motion. The glow from the Golden Dragon w slowly appeared on the screen. The yback paused once again when the Golden Dragon w broke through the Reversal Halo and struck Su Mu¡¯s five foxtails.

    The audience could clearly see that arge patch of fox hair was shed off. Those des of dark golden light had at least cut into the tail for by than half its girth. It shed past.

    The frame then switched to Su Mu¡¯s face. In that instant, Su Mu¡¯s entire expression was contorted. He was obviously in immense pain.

    ¡°Yes, after this attack, it seemed like contestant Su Mu hadpletely unleashed his full powers. However, in reality, he had already been gravely injured. His martial soul is the Nine-tailed Fox. His bloodline is the Nine-tailed Fox. The foxtails were the source of his energy. If his power source was badly damaged, the wounds that he suffered would have been imaginable. So, after Tang Wulin forcefully broke through his all-out attack, he yielded. I think that he most probably didn¡¯t have the energy to release his battle armor, rather than he chose not to. The injuries to his tails must have been very serious. He needs to heal them quickly.¡±

    ¡°In conclusion, Su Mu¡¯s defeat wasn¡¯t unfair. In a certain sense, he lost to himself. As for whether he could have won if he had released his battle armor beforehand or if he had been more cautious when battling Tang Wulin, I won¡¯t be analyzing events that are thus far purely theoretical. However, there¡¯s one thing that I can be sure of, and that is contestant Tang Wulin must also possess other abilities which he hasn¡¯t disyed yet. What is his martial soul? It¡¯s still a mystery. Why are his two soul rings golden? That¡¯s also a mystery. I hope that the uing battles can shed some light on these matters. At the same time, I¡¯ve also decided that starting from this match, I will be conducting postpetition analyses on all the uing matches involving this contestant who came from Shrek Academy.¡±

    ¡°Lastly, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a bad thing for us that the students of Shrek Academy have participated in this year¡¯spetition. Even if our best contestants face some difficulty, it will be beneficial rather than a hindrance. Failure can be scary, but we must learn the lessons that we can from this experience. Only failures like these can lead to future victories. Otherwise...¡±

    When she neared the end of her speech, Fang¡¯er made a helpless expression.

    The broadcast ended there.

    Of course, there were shouts of rage, but there were more citizens who had calmed down.

    Fang¡¯er¡¯s analysis had sounded like she was heavily biased toward Tang Wulin, but as she stated from the beginning until the end, the purpose of her speech was to encourage Monster Academy. She was advising every Star Luo Empire contestant that was participating in the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition.

    Powerful opponents have turned up. If all of you still do not take your opponents seriously enough, then the next defeat might very well be your own.

    Of course, her analyses had given Su Mu a great personal blow. After all, Su Mu¡¯s beautiful speech when he finally yielded had, in a certain sense, been exposed for what it was.

    Thismentary was seen by the Shrek Academy team who had returned to the hotel. There was no way they did not see it. A soul screen was hung in the hotel lobby itself.

    ¡°That¡¯s a thorough analysis. It went right to the heart of the matter!¡± Xie Xie could not help but give his praise.

    Tang Wulin nodded slightly. ¡°Thismentary isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. It looks like we¡¯ll have to be more careful in our uing matches. We must hide what we can. Otherwise, if more of our secrets are discovered by our opponents, it¡¯ll be tougher for us in the matches toe. Now that she¡¯s said all that, it¡¯ll be harder for us to gain the upper hand.¡±

    His win today did note easy. Forcefully withstanding Su Mu¡¯s powerful control was quite a heavy burden on his body, but the final result was satisfying. He only managed to win with a bit of luck. If Su Mu had focused all his attention on this match the minute he got on stage, it would have been quite difficult for Tang Wulin to emerge victoriously.

    In any case, he had ovee this obstacle. The few rounds of solopetition were knockout rounds. It was impossible for him to see Su Mu again in the one-against-onepetition. As for the other members of Monster Academy, the one whom Tang Wulin dreaded the most was still Long Yue. Exactly how strong was that Madman Long? Until now, it was still a mystery.

    The pressures of the public opinion, the Star Luo Empire¡¯s home field and from Monster Academy had made everyone return to their respective rooms and continue their cultivation after the match had ended. Ye Xinn was an exception because she had to continue crafting battle armor. Herpanions¡¯ battle armor was still waiting to bepleted by her. At the same time, she was continuously umting experience within her own crafting as she continued her search for the knack of making a one-word battle armor¡¯s coreponent in the future.

    Ye Xinn was usually the quietest among the team. At the same time, she was also the one with the most tenacious personality. Although she did not make a show of it, the resources of the entire team were focused on her. She was working harder than anyone else.

    If there was anyone among the Shrek team who had the highest possibility of bing a one-word battle armor master first, it would undoubtedly be her.

    Not only did the unexpected emergence of a dark horse not reduce the influence of this year¡¯spetition, it had in fact intensified it. The officials of the Star Luo Empire had not given any other statements other than those required to maintain peace and order. They allowed things to take their respective courses and hoped that everything ended well.

 Chapter 634 - Two-Against-Two. A Round-Robin Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 634: Two-Against-Two. A Round-Robin Tournament</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The silence room.

    Su Mu sat cross-legged on the bed. Before him, five big tails were swaying gently. Currently, their hairs were unfolded and they looked supple. On each big tail, there were several wounds so deep that the bones beneath were visible. The tail which suffered the most serious injury was more than two-thirds broken. It seemed as if it would break apart at any moment.

    The gentle halo had a faint red glow which pulsed rhythmically on top of the tail. It spurred the healing, but the pain was unbearable.

    Someone sat opposite Su Mu, and his fists were balled tightly. It was Dai Yueyan, the fourth prince of Star Luo Empire. He was also the Tiger King of Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings.

    The prince was truly irate and his breathing was erratic.

    He only knew about the severity of Su Mu¡¯s injuries upon seeing Su Mu. No wonder he did not utilize his battle armor. If he had used his battle armor, maybe his tail would have broken off. That would have been a drastic blow.

    However, not only did losing the battle gave Su Mu a great blow, it also put the entire Monster Academy under immense pressure.

    Fang¡¯er¡¯s postpetition analysis had piled on the pressure but Monster Academy did not respond. The others might not know Fang¡¯er¡¯s background, but how could Dai Yueyan not know?

    Fang¡¯er was spewing nonsense about not representing the official party when she was clearly a party member. In fact, she was voicing her father¡¯s opinion. It was obviously the father¡¯s intention to reveal thepetition¡¯s situation to spur Monster Academy.

    In Star Luo Empire, although Monster Academy was held in high regard, it was a far cry from Shrek Academy on Douluo Continent. Monster Academy relied on the official party for its expenses. As for thepetition¡¯s oue, there was no doubt that Dai Tianling was not pleased.

    ¡°Tang Wulin!¡± Dai Yueyan squinted his eyes which beamed a narrowly focused light.

    The second round of the one-on-onepetition took two days toplete. Half of the contestants were disqualified which reduced the number of participants. However, there were still a few knockout rounds that had to bepleted until the total number of participants was down to a hundred and twenty-eight participants. It was only then that they would be divided into eight groups to take part in the group matches.

    The group matches were done in a round-robin fashion. The top eight with the highest cumtive points would then proceed to the knockout rounds in the final stages.

    Hence, the wholepetition process was long and tedious. For one to be the champion, one would have to go through almost twenty battles.

    The previous Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition had run continuously for two months.

    The two-on-twopetitions and teampetitions were simr, but there were fewer teams that participated. Naturally, thepetitions proceeded faster.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s luck was back to normal. Since the third round, he had not face any challenging opponent.

    During the next ten days, he won battle after battle passing the preliminary stages to finally reach the round-robin tournament. His fourrades who took part in the solopetitions were simrly sessful.

    In the two-on-twopetitions, the four pairs from Shrek Academy also had outstanding performances. All of them entered the round-robin tournament.

    The solopetition was on a two-day hiatus, whereas the team and two-on-two¡¯s round-robin tournaments had begun.

    ¡°This morning, everyone will be participating in the first round of the round-robin for the two-on-two. In the afternoon, we¡¯ll have the first round of the teampetition. Everyone must try to maintain their stamina. In the round-robin tournaments, we don¡¯t have any weak contenders. Take care not to injure yourselves.¡±

    Compared to ten days ago, Tang Wulin appeared more bnced..

    This was their first time participating in such a grandiosepetition. After twelve days, they gradually adapted to thepetition¡¯s ambience.

    Tang Wulin was under intense pressure because he had to face the jeering crowd in every match he took part in. He became the center for the scorn of the crowd before, during, and even after the match.

    Fang¡¯er¡¯s postpetitionmentary was exclusively done for his matches. Hermentaries were always prating, and she gave an urate analysis every time.

    Till now, Tang Wulin had not utilized his Bluesilver Emperor. He had always relied on the power of the Golden Dragon King bloodline which involved using his immense strength to fight his battles.

    For the two-on-twopetitions, there were eight teams in each group. It was neither lucky nor unlucky for Tang Wulin and his teammates The lucky part was that Gu Yue, Xie Xie, Yuanen Yehui, and himself were all in the same team whereas the unlucky part was that there was also a team from Monster Academy in this group.

    In the two-on-two round-robin tournament, only two teams from each group could enter into the top sixteen of the final match. In other words, one of their three participating teams would not qualify.

    Tang Wulin had kept an eye on the two Monster Academy students when he first saw them. The two had valiant strengths.

    The boy was Hua Lantang while the girl was Ye Zhi. Both of them had cultivation bases of five rings and above. Although they had never used any battle armors in their previous battles, Tang Wulin was certain that these two were Battle Armor Masters.

    Thebination of two one-word Battle Armor Masters was certainly a formidable challenge. The possibility of defeating them both was close to impossible.

    Among the other groups, Tang Wulin also noticed the contestants from Monster Academy. They had two other teams which was one team fewer than Shrek Academy.

    One of those teams was thebination of Su Mu and Dai Yueyan. Su Mu specialized in control whereas Dai Yueyan specialized in assault. The two of them cooperated well and their strengths were indomitable.

    The other team had Long Yue as their leader. However, Tang Wulin was surprised that this teamprised of Long Yue and Dai Yun¡¯er who had the weakest cultivation base among the Eight Heavenly Kings of Monster Academy.

    Long Yue partnered Dai Yun¡¯er so as to boost her poprity and widen her battle experience. With Long Yue by her side, winning their first few matches turned out to be a piece of cake. They hardly met any threat.

    The group in which Dai Yueyan and Su Mu were in did not have any team from Shrek Academy, whereas in Long Yue and Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s group, there was the pair of Xu Xiaoyan and Yue Zhengyu. Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi were in another group. This scenario was advantageous to Shrek Academy. If all their four teams were in the final sixteen, the strongest pair would be Tang Wulin¡¯s team.

    Since it was a round-robin tournament, every team within each group must fight with all the other teams. Today was the first round of the round-robin tournament. However, this time Tang Wulin would not be battling alone.

    This was the most interesting match in this round of two-on-two. It was regarded as the fight for the group¡¯s championship.

    ¡®We must win!¡¯ Tang Wulin made a resolute decision.

    They hope to qualify in this round with Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie. Hence, they had to first defeat Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi.

    In the round-robin tournament, if the number of wins and losses of two teams were the same, then the referee would look into the rtionship of the oues. If the referee could not determine the victor from the rtionship of the oues, then they would look at the time used throughout their matches.

    Hence, if Tang Wulin wanted to make sure that Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie¡¯s team is in the final list, it would be best to defeat his pair of opponents in the shortest time possible. Only then would they have the best chance.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue stood shoulder to shoulder on thepetition stage. For some unexinable reason, whenever Gu Yue was beside him, Tang Wulin would feel at peace.

    Opposite them, Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi were already on the stage.

    Hua Lantang was an ordinary-looking youth of medium stature. If not for Monster Academy¡¯s uniform, it would be difficult to recognize him among the crowd.

    Unlike him, Ye Zhi was attractive. She would have looked every bit as gorgeous as Dai Yun¡¯er had she been younger. Now, she looked mature and was past her prime.

    When the two stood together, they did not seem to bepatible. However, they were holding hands. Obviously, they were not onlyrades, but also a couple.

    For that reason, they gained Tang Wulin¡¯s attention. Hua Lantang must have some innate attraction for him to be fancied by Ye Zhi.

    Tang Wulin had observed their previous battles. Between the two, Ye Zhi was a support system Utility Soul Master while Hua Lantang was an assault system Battle Soul Master. Ye Zhi was also the only support system among the Eight Heavenly Kings.

 Chapter 635 - Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda

    <h4>Chapter 635: Seven Treasures zed Pagoda</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As for the other two Heavenly Kings of Monster Academy who did not participate in the two-against-twopetition, they were both agility system soul masters. Why they did not take part, nobody knew.

    If Tang Wulin were to go ask Long Yue about this, Long Yue would tell him that only the prizes of the top three were worthy. For Monster Academy, it was enough for them to secure the final three. On the other hand, the one-on-onepetition was a disy of individual strength. Naturally, everyone who could participate had done so.

    Hua Lantang squinted slightly as he looked at Tang Wulin. His personality was calm and collected. He had seen Tang Wulin¡¯s previous matches before this and had also discussed with Su Mu regarding the abilities of this young contestant.

    He had partnered with Ye Zhi for many years now, and the two of them cooperated wonderfully with an unspoken connection. They were known as the goldenbo in Monster Academy.

    ¡®Su Mu, allow me to avenge you today.¡¯

    Ye Zhi¡¯s attention was drawn to something else. Unlike Hua Lantang, her gaze fell on Gu Yue. Compared to their understanding of Tang Wulin, and even what they knew of the other Shrek Academy students, this young girl who stood shoulder to shoulder with Tang Wulin was almost a nk sheet of paper to them.

    She had only entered the two-against-twopetition, but in the previous matches, she was more of an extra. Tang Wulin seemed to have taken care of their opponents all by himself, leading them to victory.

    However, Ye Zhi believed that Shrek Academy would not send anyone out recklessly, more so if that person was supposed to cooperate with Tang Wulin. From the information they had received before, Tang Wulin was the captain of this Shrek Academy fighting team. To be able to be paired with the captain, her strength must be extraordinary.

    On the rostrum, Fang¡¯er wore a long white dress as she sat at the sidelines. There were a few soul screens in front of her. She wore a soul loudspeaker on her head and stared at the screen with keen, sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Fang¡¯er!¡± Her voice was broadcast throughout the coliseum via the soul loudspeaker.

    ¡°I think everyone is eager to see the uing match. Today, I¡¯ll be providing livementary throughout the battle. Monster Academy¡¯s Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi against Shrek Academy¡¯s Tang Wulin and Gu Yue.¡±

    ¡°Regarding Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi, I believe everyone knows their strengths well. They are both members of Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings. Hua Lantang is known as the Wolf King. His martial soul is the most powerful of the wolf-kind, the Dragonwolf. It¡¯s a formidable breed that possesses the traits of both dragon and wolf. ording to legend, the giant dragon was promiscuous by nature, and it mated with a Moon-howling Wolf. Hence, the Dragonwolf species was born. This martial soul was passed down in a single bloodline. It¡¯s unique on the Star Luo Continent. Back in the day, Hua Lantang¡¯s ancestor was one of the rulers of the Star Luo Continent¡¯s aboriginal people. His inner strength is unimaginable.¡±

    ¡°Ye Zhi, among the Eight Heavenly Kings, is known as the Pagoda King. She possesses the legendary martial soul Seven Treasures zed Pagoda. As early as twenty thousand years ago, an ancient martial soul such as this was already known as the king of utility martial souls. It can greatly enhance the bearer¡¯srades in battle. The two of them cooperated well in thestpetition, and they managed to ce second in the two-against-two category.¡±

    ¡°Then what about their opponents? Regarding Tang Wulin, I think we¡¯ve already discussed him a little too much these few days. On strength alone, he is still some leagues away from the Wolf King, but we still have no idea as to what his mysterious martial soul really is. Hence, I cannot tell how this match will go based on the information that I currently have.¡±

    ¡°What intrigues me even more is Tang Wulin¡¯s partner. This youngdy by the name of Gu Yue has been apanying Tang Wulin in the two-against-twopetition. If we look at the previous matches, her martial soul must be Elemental Control¡ªa fire type, considering she only used a fireball in one single match. As for her specialty, I¡¯m very sorry, the information we have regarding her is iplete.¡±

    ¡°To sum it all up, I hope that in this match, the two Monster Academy contestants can learn from the experience of contestant Su Mu before this, and not underestimate their opponents and fight for the win with all their might.¡±

    Fang¡¯er¡¯smentary could no longer be heard within the closedpetition stage barrier. Currently, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes could only see his opponents.

    After the referee gave both pairs the signal, he announced for the countdown to begin.

    ¡°Three, two, one! Begin!¡±

    With the announcement of the start of the match, Tang Wulin and Hua Lantang rushed forward almost at the same time.

    With a sh of golden light, two golden soul rings rose from beneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet. Meanwhile, his Domineering Golden Dragon Body was released.

    As Hua Lantang dashed forth, his body was also changing. Five soul rings, four purple and one ck, ascended from below him. He possessed a ten-thousand-year soul ring. His body was rapidly transforming as he ran forward. From looking like a normal human, his physique bulked up instantly. His head took on a wolf¡¯s shape, with a protruding muzzle revealing his eerily white fangs. Strangely, he did not grow fur. Instead, clumps of purple scales emerged.

    These scales were all strange oval shapes and covered his entire body. Having already grown to more than two meters in height, the scales made him even more fearsome.

    A pair of sharp ws jutted out, and his speed increased tremendously all at once.

    He was not only an assault system soul master, but also an agility system master. His Dragonwolf martial soul, when its speed was unleashed, could certainly rival any agility system martial soul.

    From a distance, Ye Zhi and Gu Yue also advanced.

    Gu Yue waved her right arm and a huge fireball with a diameter of more than a foot shot into the sky. It had turned into a parab and shot straight toward the faraway Ye Zhi.

    But Ye Zhi¡¯s reaction took everyone by surprise. Her eyes lit up suddenly, and she flung both her hands outward. Beams of light shot out and expanded in midair. They then flew back into her body.

    Those were pieces of armor that flickered with seven-colored light. After covering her body, they swiftly connected with each other, armoring her from head to toe. At the same time, ayer of seven-colored light burst forth from her body and shielded her within itself.

    Battle armor! One-word battle armor!

    Thepetition had only just started, and Ye Zhi had taken the unusual step of immediately utilizing her one-word battle armor.

    The fireball struck the barrier, gave off a strong glow, then quickly shattered and disappeared. On the other hand, the seven-colored barrier only rippled slightly.

    Ye Zhi stretched out her right arm and her five purple soul rings rose from under her feet. An exquisite, one-foot tall, sevenyered pagoda appeared on her palm.

    The legends regarding the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda were spread very widely on both the Star Luo Continent and the Douluo Continent. Twenty thousand years ago, among the first generation of Shrek Academy¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters, not including the most famous, Sea God Tang San, and his wife, Flesh Bone Douluo Xiaowu, the martial soul of the main support system soul master on their team was the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda. The bearer eventually elevated the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda into the Nine Treasures zed Pagoda and finally became a god.

    That was a powerful martial soul that had once produced a god! Even on the Douluo Continent, martial souls like these were already lost. Nobody had expected it to appear on the Star Luo Continent.

    ¡°The seven magical treasures, the first is called strength, the second is called speed.¡± On that sevenyered pagoda, two beams of flowing light shot out from the two lowestyers and instantlynded on Hua Lantang.

    Everyone could only see that Hua Lantang¡¯s body had grown again, and he was elerating rapidly. He left behind a series of afterimages as he ran and appeared in front of Tang Wulin almost instantly. A pair of wolf ws shed outward as fast as lightning.

    The most concerning property of the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda was the extent of its enhancement. Using the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda with a single soul ring, its soul skill could enhance one attribute by as much as twenty percent. For example, Ye Zhi¡¯s first soul ring was strength enhancement, so she could increase a person¡¯s strength by twenty percent.

    When the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda was raised to two rings, other than obtaining the second soul skill, the amount of enhancement of the two soul skills was, rmingly, also raised to thirty percent. After that, with every ring added to the cultivation base, the rate of enhancement would increase by ten percent.

    In other words, the enhancement which Ye Zhi, who was currently at a five-ringed base, gave Hua Lantang was sixty percent.

 Chapter 636 - Dragonwolf Martial Soul

    <h4>Chapter 636: Dragonwolf Martial Soul</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Hua Lantang was already an expert at the rank of a five-ringed Soul King. When his strength and agility were both enhanced sixty percent, he was a formidable foe.

    This was the power of Douluo Continent¡¯s best Utility Martial Soul.

    If this was a team battle, then her enhancing effects would be greater. If experts like Long Yue, Dai Yueyan, and Su Mu had certain attributes enhanced as much as sixty percent, they would be terrifying to their opponents!

    ording to legend, if the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda could evolve to the extent of the Nine Treasures zed Pagoda, even the dead would be revived. It would be an existence that went against the will of the heavens.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Tang Wulin and Hua Lantang collided.

    Tang Wulin felt the impact and his forward momentum was disrupted abruptly. Simrly, Hua Lantang was stopped in his tracks by the collision. Both of them rebounded off each other simultaneously. No one gained any advantage.

    ¡°Tang Wulin¡¯s strength is dominant. Under the strength and agility enhancement of the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda, Hua Lantang has exceeded the strength of an assault system Battle Soul Master of the same rank. However, it appears he¡¯s on par with Tang Wulin.¡±

    Fang¡¯er¡¯smentary expressed astonishment. Obviously, she was surprised at what had transpired before her very eyes.

    A purple light shed across Hua Lantang¡¯s eyes and his body¡¯s agility increased suddenly. The second soul ring on his body burst forth with light. His body flickered seven times.

    This was his second soul skill, Dragonwolf Kill!

    A sharp gleam glistened on his pair of wolf ws. The seven beams of purplish lights emanating from his body had the aura of death.

    Tang Wulin stood frozen. He snorted then stomped brazenly on the ground with his right foot to reverse his blood essence.

    In the next instant, a deep dragon¡¯s roar sounded. Inexplicably, when he heard the dragon¡¯s roar, Hua Lantang slowed down. Shortly after, a circle of golden light followed by eight little golden dragons spread out from beneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet.

    The golden light and purple light swiftly interacted with each other. The purple light diffused instantly. Beams of golden light spread upwards slowly. On Hua Lantang¡¯s body surface, arcs of electricity appeared as he was rocked viciously and sent flying.

    How did that happen?

    Ye Zhi was bbergasted. Even thementator Fang¡¯er paused for a while. What had urred before them waspletely beyond anyone¡¯sprehension.

    When he unleashed his soul skill, Hua Lantang was under the enhancement of the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda. His strength and agility were increased sixty percent. However, when his soul skill collided with Tang Wulin¡¯s, it disintegrated instantaneously. What happened?

    Ye Zhi reacted quickly. She had been Hua Lantang¡¯s partner for so many years that they could almost read each other¡¯s minds. At critical moments, they would not hold back.

    The third and fourthyers of the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda flickered with light simultaneously. ¡°There¡¯s magic in the Seven Treasures. The third is called soul, and the fourth, resist.¡±

    The third soul skill was a soul power enhancement whereas the fourth soul skill was a defense enhancement.

    After the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda-type martial soul joined the generation of soul tools, there was aplication which was the enhancement of the battle armor could not be applied to the martial soul.

    Maybe it was the will of the heavens that the capability of the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda had to be curbed so that the battle armor had no way of enhancing her martial soul. Hence, Ye Zhi¡¯s one-word martial soul served only two purposes. One was for her own defense while the other was to enhance her soul power.

    The enhancement method which she unleashed was at the rank of a five-ringed Soul King. However, the duration of her soul skill and enhancement method were at the rank of a seven-ringed Soul Saint.

    Two rays of light fell on Hua Lantang¡¯s body. Hua Lantang¡¯s soul power and defense were increased tremendously. Simultaneously, he also reacted with lightning speed.

    His flung his hands backward. Pieces of battle armor appeared in an instant. Then, they flew toward his body and merged together.

    He did not want to repeat the same mistake and lose, as Su Mu did to Tang Wulin.

    He did not understand why his soul skill had crumbled as swiftly as it did after it collided with Tang Wulin¡¯s. He felt a subtle but powerful force which originated from Tang Wulin that disabled himpletely from unleashing his cultivation base. If he was not enhanced by the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda, this feeling would have been more apparent.

    Nheless, he had to ovee the problem at hand. Under the four great enhancements of the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda together with his own battle armor, he hadplete confidence in oveing the various strategies that Tang Wulin employed. It would be impossible for Tang Wulin to defeat him.

    At this very moment, an unforeseen situation arose.

    A slender palm suddenly materialized on Hua Lantang¡¯s tough and broad shoulders. Shortly after, a silver light shed and Hua Lantang disappeared together with the figure which had appeared suddenly.

    The battle armors that were supposed to merge with Hua Lantang had suddenly lost their target. They hovered uncertainly in midair.

    At the same time, a blue-colored vine appeared silently. Tang Wulin¡¯s true soul ring finally made its debut in front of Star Luo Empire¡¯s audience.

    Three purples and one ck. The four soul rings flickered. In the next instant, vines shot outward swiftly and weaved themselves into a giant in midair. It had amazingly wrapped itself around all the battle armors which Hua Lantang had released moments ago and tightened itself.

    This was the setback regarding an ordinary one-word battle armor. Ordinary one-word battle armors were crafted externally. Although it was connected to one¡¯s bloodline and soul power, it had to undergo a donning process.

    Since Tang Wulin and hispanions knew that their opponents were most likely battle armor masters, they inevitably came up with some countermeasures.

    The battle strategy that they employed was specially devised for Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings.

    Without a doubt, that slender hand was Gu Yue¡¯s. Gu Yue¡¯s Spatial Retreat could drag any submissive person with her, but this was obviously impossible to carry out on an opponent. That was the reason she teleported behind Hua Lantang and waited for the opportunity to seize him unknowingly when he was shocked by Tang Wulin¡¯s battle strength.

    Hua Lantang¡¯s battle armor naturally followed after its owner. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor had entwined and imprisoned these battle armors with the Bluesilver Grass. It was highly improbable Hua Lantang could don his battle armor.

    It was a first for Star Luo Empire¡¯s citizens to witness such an ingenious way of countering a one-word battle armor master.

    Hua Lantang felt his vision blurred. In the next moment, he had appeared in a different ce. In front of him, the opponent was no longer Tang Wulin, but a young girl.

    The enhancement of the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda on his body was still effective. He yelled and his pair of wolf ws shed Gu Yue¡¯s shoulders.

    Gu Yue sneered and a silver light shed before her eyes. A figure stood sideways before Hua Lantang effectively blocking his way. A thunderous dragon¡¯s roar erupted afterward.

    Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!

    The others might not know why the Dragonwolf martial soul could be suppressed. However, it would be equally surprising if Tang Wulin and Gu Yue did not know either.

    In fact, when Tang Wulin knew that his opponent¡¯s martial soul contained a dragon-type bloodline, he had already thought of a way he would fight this battle.

    Ever since the Golden Dragon King bloodline awakened, it had never let Tang Wulin down. Each time he went up against a powerful opponent in battle, provided the opponent has a dragon-type bloodline, his opponent would definitely be suppressed by his Golden Dragon King bloodline. The smaller the difference in their cultivation bases, the greater the suppression.

    There was only a little difference between the cultivation bases of his opponent and himself. Moreover, he had broken through the fifth seal of the Golden Dragon King bloodline. His aura became more powerful. Naturally, its suppression toward the Dragonwolf martial soul was felt.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The collision was more direct this time.

    Although he was under the enhancement of the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda, Hua Lantang staggered seven to eight steps backward before he managed to bnce himself.

    However, he was now battling against not just Tang Wulin, but both Tang Wulin and Gu Yue.

    Arge blue fireball reached him before he managed to regain his footing. The fireball exploded in front of him and gave off a deafening sound.

    At this moment, Hua Lantang disyed his strength as the Eight Heavenly Kings¡¯ Wolf King.

    The third soul ring on his body seemingly lit up. The scales on his entire body was a sheen of some bizarre metal. His arms shielded him from the explosion of the fireball. The explosion had lit up his entire body in a ball of blue mes but it was quickly extinguished.

    The third soul skill, Diamond Dragonwolf!

    Currently, his body had a sixty percent defense enhancement. In addition, he had the defensive power of the Diamond Dragonwolf. He took the brunt of Gu Yue¡¯s blue fireball head on.

    At the same time, another beam of light shot toward him from far away. It was meant to target his body. The fifth enhancement had arrived.

    The Seven Treasures zed Pagoda, the fifth soul skill which was an attack enhancement.

    At once, Hua Lantang¡¯s body burned with a purplish me. Purple light swirled within his eyes and his arms erged tremendously while his body shook. He bypassed Tang Wulin and reached Gu Yue in an instant. His pair of wolf ws shed Gu Yue at the same time.

 Chapter 637 - Controlling the Competition

    <h4>Chapter 637: Controlling the Competition</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    His agility, strength, attack, defense, and soul power were all enhanced by sixty percent. Even if he did not have his battle armor now, Hua Lantang¡¯s cultivation base was on par with a six-ringed Soul Emperor expert.

    No matter where the suppression from his opponent came from, as long as he defeated them all, would that not solve the issue?

    Thus, Hua Lantang decided to use the simplest and most direct way to battle.

    ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Tang Wulin snorted. His body swayed as he appeared before him. Although he was not as fast as Hua Lantang in terms of speed, Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track was the nimblest of footwork. Hua Lantang used the simplest method to block Gu Yue while Tang Wulin unleashed another Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!

    Wolf w and dragon w collided with each other! Both of them staggered backward in unison. Surprisingly, they were evenly matched.

    Tang Wulin, who had broken through the fifth Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal was definitely powerful in terms of absolute strength. In addition, he had the suppressive effect of his bloodline. Even with various enhancements, Hua Lantang was still quite weak overall.

    Hua Lantang¡¯s fourth soul ring lit up instantly. His eyes suddenly brightened and his body became illusory. An illusory shadow in the form of a dragon yed off his body. Shortly after, a greyish-ck small dragon leaped up from behind him and merged together with that illusory dragon shadow.

    The illusory dragon shadow materialized and transformed into an armored dragon covered in greyish-ck scales. It flew straight toward Tang Wulin.

    Everything happened in a sh. Hua Lantang had unleashed it when both of them staggered backward.

    The armored dragon was a fearless species among thend dragons. Undoubtedly, this was a soul skill created by the fusion of a spirit soul with a soul skill.

    Hua Lantang was a daring opportunist who never failed to capitalize on his opponent¡¯s mistakes.

    A deep dragon¡¯s roar sounded from Tang Wulin¡¯s body at the same time. A humongous dragon head appeared on top of his head. It lowered its head and in its next move crunched the seemingly ferocious armored dragon with its mighty jaws. The spirit soul only managed to wail once. It was struggling to escape.

    Meanwhile, the huge dragon head shed with a golden light. A clicking sound was heard and the armored dragon spirit soul shattered instantly. Then, it was sucked by the gigantic mouth and swallowed into its belly.

    Hua Lantang grunted. The soul rings on his body at the third and fourth spots shattered instantly. Consequently, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    His spirit soul was destroyed and swallowed. The attached soul ring crumbled with it, naturally.

    In fact, soul spirits were indestructible unless the Soul Master died. Such situations do not normally ur. Even if one¡¯s spirit soul was shattered, it could still rely on the main body to regenerate itself. It was baffling that the destruction of Hua Lantang¡¯s armored dragon had led to the shattering of his two soul rings.

    Not one to miss a golden opportunity, Tang Wulin hurled his arms. Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon. An immense suction force whisked Hua Lantang off toward Tang Wulin.

    At the same time, Gu Yue¡¯s body shed and she teleported to Hua Lantang¡¯s back. Her fair palm smacked him squarely on his back.

    A distance away, Ye Zhi looked on as Hua Lantang was directly hit by Gu Yue¡¯s palm. There was nothing she could do. She had executed all the enhancements that she could. Nheless, she never thought that Gu Yue and Tang Wulin had a technique of swallowing spirit souls. This was simply unbelievable.

    The Diamond Dragonwolf had disappeared with the shattering of the soul ring. Hua Lantang could only rely on his own tenacity and the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda¡¯s enhancement to ward off Gu Yue¡¯s attack. Tang Wulin¡¯s pair of golden dragon ws had already shed his chest.

    Hua Lantang grunted. His eyes flickered with a resolute glint. The fifth soul ring on his body finally shone. Ayer of light as pitch ck as ink promptly engulfed his body. Pitch ck des shot out from his pair of sharp ws and hacked at Tang Wulin. This was his most powerful means of attack, the Dragonwolf Perish Clutch. The attached special effect was the disintegration of all elements. It could only be used for close range attacks and had a terrifying destructive power. He, however, did not use his Dragonwolf Perish Clutch to block Tang Wulin¡¯s golden dragon w. Instead, he took a stance of burning jade and stone. His arms rapidly elongated amidst the cracking sounds his bones made. Though Tang Wulin had a headstart, he caught up with Tang Wulin.

    Nevertheless, he did not expect Tang Wulin to suddenly turn his head in Ye Zhi¡¯s direction.

    Ye Zhi witnessed her lover being caught in a pincer attack. Anxiety was written all over her face when she saw a pair of purple eyes. With her spirit considerably shaken, all her enhancements broke off that very instant. Nheless, she regained her senses immediately. As she turned pale with fear, she hastily re-initiated her five soul skills.

    But, she was toote!

    Tang Wulin needed for her to be disrupted for just a moment.

    At that very instant, Dragonwolf Perish Clutch reached Tang Wulin, while Gu Yue¡¯s palm seared Hua Lantang¡¯s back.

    His second golden soul ring which he had never unleashed before thispetition finally shone with a resplendent glow which gave the scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s body a golden luster akin to a mirror¡¯s surface.

    Dragonwolf Perish Clutch shed mercilessly on Tang Wulin¡¯s chest. However, what unnerved Hua Lantang was that the scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s body sparkled. The shing light dazzled his eyes. He felt as if his Dragonwolf Perish Clutch had merely scratched a hardened alloy. The special effect of Disintegration was non-existent!

    In the next instant, Tang Wulin¡¯s golden dragon wsnded on his chest. When the ws were about to hit true, Tang Wulin¡¯s ten fingers suddenly straightened. He did not scratch Hua Lantang¡¯s body with the tips of his ws but instead turned the scratch into a smack. His palms seared themselves onto Hua Lantang¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Hua Lantang¡¯s body flew backward like a cannonball. He was in midair as fresh blood spouted wildly from his mouth. Even he himself could hear the sounds of his bones breaking.

    All of this happened in an instant. From the initial collision to Hua Lantang flying away after being severely hit. The duration of the entire match was truly brief.

    The instant Hua Lantang was flung out, the whole coliseum fell silent. Tens of thousands of Star Luo City¡¯s spectators became dead silent that you could hear a pin drop. Even Fang¡¯er who had been talking rapidly during hermentary stopped abruptly. It took a while for her to grasp what she had just witnessed in thepetition.

    Was it over?

    Hua Lantangid on the floor. He was in a stupor. Although the beams of light from the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda had shone on his body, they were undoubtedly not of much help anymore.

    The enhancement which was disrupted greatly reduced the power of Hua Lantang¡¯s attack on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It also weakened Hua Lantang¡¯s defensive powers and other attributes significantly. Simrly, the effect of the Dragonwolf Perish Clutch was incapacitated. If Tang Wulin had not held back at the final moment, Hua Lantang would have turned into a corpse by now.

    Ye Zhi was stunned. No matter how powerful her supportive abilities were, she was still only a support system soul master! That meant she had no offensive abilities of her own. How long could the defensive powers of her battle armor hold out?

    Gue Yue had already targeted Ye Zhi. Arge fireball materialized in her hand.

    ¡°I surrender!¡± Ye Zhi made the decision without hesitation. Then, she immediately removed her personal barrier and ran over to Hua Lantang at a cracking pace. Compared to the life of her lover, thepetition was insignificant. When she saw Tang Wulin¡¯s heavy attack on Hua Lantang, she could not help but felt a lump in her throat.

    She carefully examined Hua Lantang¡¯s body. With her surrender, thepetition stage¡¯s protective barrier was disabled. The medical personnel hurriedly went on stage to treat the unconscious Hua Lantang.

    Tang Wulin turned around and looked at Gu Yue with a smile. He stretched out his right arm to release his Bluesilver Emperor. The pieces of battle armor shot toward Hua Lantang and fell silently beside him.

 Chapter 638 - Tactical Attainment

    <h4>Chapter 638: Tactical Attainment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Gu Yue stretched out her palm and exuberantly high fived Tang Wulin. They were both smiling broadly, but they did not say a word. There was no need.

    Fang¡¯er let out a sigh of relief on the tform. She said in a deep voice, ¡°This was a well-executed match. Yes, Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi had been the targets since the beginning. I truly did not expect Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s fighting method to be so terrifying.¡±

    If Tang Wulin was said to have won his first match because Su Mu had carelessly dismissed him, then how about this match? Did Hua Lantang carelessly dismiss him as well?

    Not really. He had focused all his efforts on the fight from the moment he came on the stage. He had not been careless at all. Even with his five-ringed cultivation base and so many enhancements, Hua Lantang still did not manage to gain the upper hand when he was fighting Tang Wulin. Even his battle armor had been disabled by Tang Wulin.

    ¡®Was Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul a nt-type? Was it a twin martial soul? Perhaps... those three purple and one ck soul ring are a part of his true martial soul?

    Fang¡¯er¡¯s thoughts were in a state of confusion. She had been studying martial souls for so many years, but she was at aplete loss as to how to exin what was happening to Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    She needed to calm down and make a thorough analysis before she could provide an urate conclusion, but it was definitely too soon.

    In the waiting area, there was a re in Long Yue¡¯s gaze. Dai Yueyan¡¯s face was filled with shock. He would never have believed that the goldenbination of Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi could lose just like that.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense! They obviously did not exploit their powers at all. What¡¯s going on with Hua Lantang today? Why was he acting like a wuss?¡± Dai Yueyan¡¯s face was filled with confusion.

    ¡°He was suppressed. It must have been a bloodline suppression,¡± Long Yue¡¯s deep and low voice echoed. Everyone from the Monster Academy shifted their gaze onto him.

    ¡°Bloodline suppression? What do you mean? That Tang Wulin possessed a very powerful bloodline? Was it the dragon-type bloodline?¡± Dai Yueyan was extremely intelligent. He understood as soon as he heard Long Yue¡¯s words.

    Long Yue nodded gently. ¡°It should be. The martial soul of three purple and one ck soul ring should be his true cultivation base. He¡¯s only a four-ringed Soul Ancestor. Those two golden soul rings must havee from his bloodline¡¯s strength. If I¡¯m right, he would be the soul master with the strongest bloodline power that we¡¯ve ever seen, even stronger than Su Mu¡¯s Nine-tailed Fox bloodline.¡±

    ¡°How about whenpared to you, Brother Long?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er could not help asking.

    Long Yue sniggered. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell. However, one¡¯s cultivation base will determine the strength of one¡¯s bloodline. Hua Lantang was caught off guard and his bloodline was suppressed, resulting in his inability to unleash his power. Whatever the case, none of you picked up that Tang Wulin¡¯s teammate actually yed a vital role in thispetition. She had the fire attribute and space attribute in a double elemental control. Her spiritual power is extremely strong too.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Gu Yue?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er asked curiously.

    Long Yue nodded. ¡°She hardly paused at all when she was using spatial teleportation. That¡¯s not something a space attribute soul master can easily do. She is very skilled in elemental control. She¡¯s spared no effort in this battle. You didn¡¯t notice that she didn¡¯t even release her soul rings, yet she could easily help Tang Wulin in achieving the victory.¡±

    It was true that Tang Wulin and Gu Yue had been drawing the support from spatial teleportation since the beginning of thepetition earlier. Theyunched a series of battle tactics. One of the most important steps was when Hua Lantang was about to put on his battle armor, Gu Yue carried him away from his position by force. Only then was Tang Wulin able to use the Bluesilver Grass to bind around the battle armor and prevent it from reaching Hua Lantang. If Hua Lantang had had the enhancements provided by us battle armor, he would not have been defeated so easily even with his bloodline was suppressed.

    ¡°Those fellows from the Shrek Academy are really sneaky!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er spoke resentfully.

    Long Yue sniggered. ¡°That¡¯s not cunning. That¡¯s battle tactics. Tactics are a part of one¡¯s skills. Shrek Academy deserved its reputation of being the number one academy on the continent with its profound inner secrets. I¡¯d really like to see how far they can go.¡±

    Hua Lantang was lifted off thepetition stage on a stretcher after he was given emergency aid. He suffered from severe injuries, but his life was not in a critical state. His sternum and eight ribs were broken, and his internal organs were injured too. He needed some time to recuperate.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s had controlled himself when he attacked his opponent. It was just good enough to affect their uing group match, but not enough to truly harm Hua Lantang. They were the Douluo Continent¡¯s envoy. Even though the rules of thepetition would not have penalized him, he could never actually kill the opponent. This was just apetition.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s victory had undoubtedly boosted the morale of the Shrek Academy¡¯s people. So what if the opponent had battle armor? One-word battle armor masters still had their own weakness. It was precisely due to their battle armor not beingpletely fused together to their bodies, which made it a problem for them to put it on. If one could seize such an opportunity, then it would be a simple battle strategy.

    Almost all the soul masters would have a certain level of dependency on their armor after theypleted them. This was an inevitable situation, but it also posed an opportunity for others to exploit. During an intense battle, if the opponent disabled their battle armor, then the battle armor master would certainly suffer from a huge emotional blow without the armor¡¯s reinforcement.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue made use of this. The strategy was simple and direct, yet extremely effective. Even though the opponent would be wise to it after they used this tactic once, but that was enough in a two-on-two match. Only the pair of Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi was truly capable of threatening them. Of course, there was also Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie.

    It was not until the next round of matches had already begun that the audiences gradually started reacting to the situation. They were not causing amotion, but many were whispering to one another.

    If once was due to carelessness, then how about twice? Monster Academy had lost in a one-on-one match, and then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, they lost to the same opponent again in a two-on-two match. Tang Wulin¡¯s image in the audience¡¯s eyes suddenly changed.

    The youth who came from Shrek Academy possessed powers that were too deep to be fathomable in their hearts. How terrifying was he that even Monster Academy¡¯s students could notst long in his hands?!

    Thepetition continued, but Fang¡¯er was simply sitting there as she was already too dumbfounded to continue hermentary in the other matches. She had originallye just for Tang Wulin¡¯s match today.

    She watched the recording of the match over and over again, hoping that she could notice every single detail.

    Every fiber of her being was shaken when she saw that Tang Wulin had turned around to look towards Ye Zhi. Additionally, the scales on his body transformed into a mirrored surface.

    This was a tactical decision beyondparison! He had not focused on the opponent in front of him when he was facing such a powerful attack from the Dragon-Wolf Perish Clutch. He turned around to interrupt the amplification. This disyed his absolute confidence in his defense without the slightest doubt.

    Wait, those eyes that turned purple in an instant...

    What was that gaze spurting with faint purple light? Was that the Tang Sect¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes?

    The Tang Sect technique had enormous clout on both the Douluo Continent and the Star Luo Continent. In fact, their sphere of influence on the Star Luo Continent far exceeded the Duoluo Continent.

    There were very few people capable of joining the Tang Sect.

    Thus, Fang¡¯er could identify Tang Wulin¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes in a short moment. So it turned out he was using the Purple Demon Eyes to interrupt the enhancements provided by the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda to subdue the enemy and achieve victory.

    Everything from being able to predict the enemy¡¯s moves right from the beginning, using strategy to restrict the battle armor afterward, until interrupting the reinforcement in the end was carried out by a fifteen-year-old youth. How great were his tactical skills andbat experience?

    Moreover, Fang¡¯er could see from the slow-motion rey that Tang Wulin¡¯s expression was extremely calm from the beginning to the end. There was not an ounce of emotion on his face whatsoever. His eyes were even filled with confidence and determination all along.

    It could be said that he was under the assumption that he would certainly win this match from the beginning to the end.

    Believing was also a power, and this hade from Shrek Academy¡¯s student! He had such strong power!

    ¡®Tang Wulin, what is your limit? Could it be that we truly have no one capable of getting in the way of your advancement? Or is it that only the leader of the Eight Heavenly Kings, the Dragon King Long Yue, can stop you from moving forward? If you have trulye to that stage, then you have already won.¡¯

    Of course, Tang Wulin was unaware of Fang¡¯er¡¯s thoughts. He had already returned to the waiting area quietly. Hispanions¡¯ matches had not ended, so he would wait for them to finish. At the same time, he could also observe the situation for the uing matches.

    He was extremely satisfied with his performance in thepetition, but it had not made him proud or arrogant. He understood clearer than anyone else that upon closer inspection, his victory in this match was made easier due to his bloodline suppression to Hua Lantang. Otherwise, how could he have dealt with a five-ringed Soul King powerhouse so simply?

 Chapter 639 - The Holy Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 639: The Holy Appearance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Hua Lantang was Monster Academy¡¯s Soul King. He was no ordinary soul master. Had his bloodline not been suppressed, he would have been capable of fully unleashing his powers, and defeating him would have been far more difficult. This was before his battle armor was even taken into ount.

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a smile. It would be great if every Monster Academy student had a dragon-type martial soul. He wondered if the fellow named Long Yue had a martial soul that was rted to dragons.

    Gu Yue nudged him gently. ¡°Don¡¯t take any chances.¡±

    Tang Wulin was shocked. ¡°How do you know what I¡¯m thinking? Could it be that you are skilled at mind reading?¡±

    Gu Yue sniggered. ¡°This isn¡¯t mind reading. It¡¯s because I understand you very well. Alright, watch thepetition. Yue Zhengyu and his partner are about to enter the arena.

    Yes, Yue Zhengyu, and Xu Xiaoyan were entering the arena for the following matches. They were participating in the two-against-two round-robin just like Tang Wulin and Gu Yue.

    The biggest threat to their squad was undoubtedly the pair that was Long Yue and Dai Yun¡¯er. They did not meet each other during the first round, but perhaps, they would do soter on in thepetition.

    Xu Xiaoyan and Yue Zhengyu were not as steady as Tang Wulin and Gu Yue. The both of them walked to the bottom of the stage. Yue Zhengyu stretched out his hand and grabbed Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s arm. He touched the tip of his foot to the ground, and he was airborne. Both of them leaped onto thepetition stage.

    Their opponents were a pair of men who looked exactly the same. They were both tall and muscr. One look and it was clear that these men were strength-type soul masters.

    Yue Zhengyu whispered something in Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s ear softly. Xu Xiaoyan nodded in reply.

    ¡°In the following match, another pair of Shrek Academy¡¯s students will be appearing on the scene. Their names are Yue Zhengyu and Xu Xiaoyan. Yue Zhengyu participated in a one-against-one match earlier. The battle in his match was magnificent, and his martial soul is also the exceedingly rare, top-graded martial soul, the Holy Angel. With a four-ringed cultivation base, he¡¯s rather powerful and was lucky enough not to have faced a particrly skillful opponent during his one-against-one match. Thus, we¡¯ve yet to truly determine the limits of his strength.¡±

    Fang¡¯er had already regained herposure after her analysis of Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s match earlier. She nned to continue studying itter on due to Tang Wulin¡¯s special case.

    At that moment, Yue Zhengyu and Xu Xiaoyan entered the arena. There was no chance that there were any pushovers in the round-robin tournament. Their opponents would always be skilled enough that the match would be worthmentating on.

    ¡°The contestant Xu Xiaoyan rarely attacked during the earlier two-against-two match. ording to our analysis, she must be a control-type soul master with a soul tool martial soul that is simr to a magic staff. She rarely disys the full extent of her abilities, and she has a four-ringed cultivation base.¡±

    ¡°Next, let¡¯s take a look at their opponents. They¡¯re fighting against the brothers Lei Xing and Lei Tian. Coincidentally, I¡¯m acquainted with both of them, which is why I understand them well. Both Lei Xing and Lei Tian are twenty years old this year, so they¡¯re just within the participating age limit. Their soul power is around rank-45, but their battle armor has yet to be fullypleted. That¡¯s why they¡¯re not real one-word battle armor masters. The martial souls of these brothers are exactly the same as well. They are the Heavenly Thunder Axes. Moreover, since they¡¯re twins that grew up together since infancy, they can cooperate extremely well with each other. This duel will pit strength against strength. The match is about to begin, so let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    The twin brothers Lei Xing and Lei Tian had already sprinted forward in quick strides on thepetition stage with serious expressions on their faces. Although they were overconfident in their abilities, Shrek Academy¡¯s reputation had been building over the past few days. Tang Wulin had bested Su Mu, then he defeated Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi in the two-against-two match, thus vastly elevating the prestige of Shrek Academy¡¯s entire student body.

    It was quite unlucky for them to be facing such a pair of opponents in the first match of the round-robin tournament. In any case, they would never give up so easily. Those who were capable of entering the round-robin tournament had their own secrets. Their goal was to win this match and advance into the final sixteen of the two-agsinst-two category.

    ¡°Begin thepetition!¡±

    The twin brothers Lei Xing and Lei Tian raised their right hands simultaneously at the judge¡¯s announcement. Two streaks of electric currents rose in unison with the soul rings underneath their feet.

    The two brothers¡¯ soul rings were exactly the same, with two yellow and two purple rings each. Bluish purple lightning shimmered on their right hands as one battle axe appeared in each person¡¯s grasp.

    Each battle axe had a short handle and was about three meters long. The handle and the head were of equal length. Streaks of a bluish purple lightning pattern glittered on the axe head and it was emanating a destructive aura.

    Such a martial soul clearly seemed to be best suited for close quarterbat, but in reality, was that really its purpose?

    The Heavenly Thunder Axes in their hands dropped down simultaneously. Their first soul rings glowed as two streaks of lightning struck at Yue Zhengyu and Xu Xiaoyan in an instant.

    The speed of the lightning was too fast. Moreover, the most dangerous part of the lightning was its explosive power, which was even more impressive than a fire attribute.

    As they released their martial souls, Yue Zhengyu straightened his body and he had already ced himself in front of Xu Xiaoyan. His martial soul was released while his four purple soul rings shone brightly. The wings behind his back then spread out.

    A stream of golden light descended from the sky and illuminated his body. That was the Holy Light. The two streaks of lightning vanished like a y ox plummeting into the sea after it dashed into the Holy Light.

    The wings behind Yue Zhengyu¡¯s back pped once. With little more than a single sh, he had crossed half of thepetition stage. He reached out his right hand and the Saint Sword was conjured into it as his second soul ring shimmered.

    ¡°Such a powerful Holy Light. Even with a martial soul with such immense explosive force like the Heavenly Thunder Axe, its lightning was extinguished within the Holy Light,¡± Fang¡¯er made amentary with precision.

    The twin brothers Lei Xing and Lei Tian were startled as well. Yue Zhengyu was too fast. The instant eleration produced from his pair of wings made it appear as if he was truly teleporting.

    The two brothers synchronized with one another as the Heavenly Thunder Axes raised high up in their hands dropped down simultaneously. This time they used their third soul rings.

    Two streaks of bluish purple light suddenly glowed on the surface of the Heavenly Thunder Axes. The lightning circled back and covered their bodies in an instant.

    The surface of their skin turned bluish purple immediately. The twin brothers who were already very strong and burly seemed to be releasing ayer of lightning-like battle armor onto their bodies simultaneously.

    It was their third soul skill ¨C Heavenly Thunder Possession!

    Not only that, they tossed out streams of light towards their back. These lights fused into them rapidly and protected the right sides of their bodies. This was their battle armor.

    Both of them had a total of three pieces of armor each, including a cuirass, a pauldron and a vambrace.

    The corners of Yue Zhengyu¡¯s lips twitched. He was thinking in his heart, ¡®Is there a need to go that far? The match has only just begun! Was it really necessary for both of you to release your battle armor?¡¯

    ¡®This is all the captain¡¯s fault! These opponents are so scared they¡¯d run from their own shadows, yet why am I the unlucky one?¡¯

    His heart was filled with helplessness, but Yue Zhengyu had already arrived before the twin brothers.

    The Saint Sword in his hand shed out. Surprisingly, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s sword was not shing towards either of the twin brothers Lei Xing and Lei Tian, but between them.

    His sword appeared to be extremely simple, but that thick light elementbined with the Holy Light before it exploded in an instant. The intense radiance was so bright that the Lei brothers could not help squinting. The Heavenly Thunder Axes in their hands shed towards Yue Zhengyu from both sides.

    The brother¡¯sbat capability was vastly enhanced with the amplification of the Heavenly Thunder Possession and the addition of battle armor. They were even capable of resisting and fighting a five-ringed Soul King. Moreover, the main special feature of the thunder attribute was its explosive power. If it was fully unleashed, all would be blown away, regardless of the strength of the opponent¡¯s attribute.

    However, something that waspletely beyond their expectations happened.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s sword appeared to be shing at an empty spot, but a vortex suddenly appeared in between the brothers in a ghastly manner. The suction made their bodies swayed once. The Heavenly Thunder Axes were still shing towards Yue Zhengyu but their speed had slowed down by half.

 Chapter 640 - Implicit Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 640: Implicit Cooperation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The wings on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s back glowed brightly as his intense holy aura transformed into an overbearing force that enshrouded the two people.

    His martial soul could be described more precisely as holy, but not light attribute. It was more intense whenpared to the light element.

    The Lei brothers were suppressed by the Holiness, their speeds were immediately slowed by half.

    Yue Zhengyu swaying like a ghost seized the opportunity to bore in between the two brothers . He managed to dodge the two Heavenly Thunder Axes without any difficulty.

    Simultaneously, he lifted the Saint Sword in his hand gently and prodded Lei Tian¡¯s right armpit.

    He did not use hisbat capability to resist or fight forcefully, but he adopted a little trick.

    ¡°This is the Tang Sect Technique known as the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track!¡± Fang¡¯er almost shouted.

    The audience was shocked upon hearing ¡®Tang Sect Technique¡¯. Could this Shrek Academy¡¯s student who came from Douluo Continent be a disciple of Tang Sect as well?

    Needless to say, Yue Zhengyu was indubitably disying the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track.

    His movements were wless. Coincidentally, when he was passing through the twin brothers, the wings on his back pushed out both sides and smashed their shoulders expediently. The impact lingered for a while. The Saint Energy on his wings collided with the Thunder Energy on the Heavenly Thunder Possessed bodies of the twin brothers. The impact of the collision was not strong, but it made them stumble.

    Meanwhile, no one noticed a golden soul ring materializing on the ground silently not far away from Lei Xing¡¯s feet. Lei Xing did not notice it either even though it was not covered by his feet. When he lost his footing after the collision, he identally stepped onto the golden soul ring.

    Immediately, golden shackles shot up from beneath his feet and bounded them tightly. The lightning radiance and Heavenly Thunder Possession were rendered useless at this moment. There was no way to stop the golden shackles¡¯ attack.

    This was...

    The audience including Fang¡¯er discovered the addition of a dazzling Star Staff in Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s hand. She was standing at the far side as if she was not participating in the match. The Star Staff was twinkling with dazzling brilliance. She was the one who had released the Starwheel Shackles.

    Lei Xing felt the tightening around his body that he could hardly move. He was urging his soul power desperately in his attempt to struggle free but the shackles were too strong for him.

    Lei Tian staggered around as the Saint Sword stabbed his armpit. He hastily turned to his side swinging the Heavenly Thunder Axe in his hand. Concurrently, his instinct was diverted to the area beneath his feet. Something had happened to his elder brother. He hoped that there was no simr control soul skill beneath his feet!

    One careless move might possibly lead to the loss of the battle between the powerhouses. Moreover, Lei Tian¡¯s power was weaker than Yue Zhengyu¡¯s.

    Yue Zhengyu whispered to Xu Xiaoyan earlier to win the fight quickly and decisively. Since their opponents were twins, Yue Zhengyu and Xu Xiaoyan would be in a lot of trouble if their opponents had the ability of martial soul fusion.

    The Heavenly Thunder Axe and Saint Sword collided. For a split second, Lei Tian discovered that the battle axe he flung out was chopping at nothing. The Saint Sword had disappeared during the collision.

    However, the Saint Sword reappeared in the next moment and pierced his waist.

    Yue Zhengyu was utilizing a battle trick. The enemy saw the weapon in his hand so it was easy to fool the enemy into thinking it was a real weapon. On the other hand, one¡¯s soul power would be reduced each time oneunched a soul skill in actualbat. Very few people wouldunch all sorts of weapon-type soul skills repeatedly because it would take a long time tounch even one.

    Lei Tian who was distracted, undoubtedly, made such a mistake.

    Yue Zhengyu took advantage of his opponent¡¯s blind spot which Lei Tian revealed when he used his Heavenly Thunder Axe. The Saint Sword disappeared, then reappeared to capitalize on the opening and pierced straight into Lei Tian¡¯s armpit.

    Lei Tian¡¯s armpit on this side was not protected by battle armor. Despite the Heavenly Thunder Possession¡¯s defense being rather impressive, the Saint Sword¡¯s saint power still managed to breach an opening. Scorching hot energy flowed into Lei Tian¡¯s body in the next moment.

    Lei Tian gave out a muffled humph. The Heavenly Thunder Possession that surrounded his whole body was promptly broken. In the next instant, his body was aze in golden mes.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body spun around rapidly. His pair of feathered wings pped seven times continuously at lightning speed. Each p carried him higher from the ground. The pping of his wings made the mes on Lei Tian¡¯s body burn more intensely. With thest p of his wings, Lei Tian was blown away.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s aura was elevated to its peak following his high speed spin. His hands grasped the Saint Sword as he descended from the sky. The third soul ring on his body glowed brightly when he suddenly made a sh.

    The sky seemed to crack open at this moment. A ray of dazzling golden light shed from the sky and subsumed into the Saint Sword with an unparalleled force that cut into Lei Xing¡¯s shoulder. He could choose to attack Lei Xing¡¯s unarmored shoulder but Yue Zhengyu chose the side with the battle armor instead.

    The moment when he was shed by the sword and bound by the Starwheel Shackles, Lei Xing had lost all responses as he turned into a golden color.

    ¡°The match has ended!¡± The judge¡¯s anxious voice echoed.

    Even though there was no rule nor regtion in determining thebat level of this two-on-two match, the judge had to protect the contestants as best as he could when victory or defeat was established.

    The Saint Sword in Yue Zhengyu¡¯s hand waved once. The golden light on Lei Xing¡¯s body was guided away immediately leaving his charred body lying on the ground.

    If the sword had shed Lei Xing¡¯s unarmored shoulder just now, the oue would be drastically different now.

    Yue Zhengyu spread his wings as he touched the ground slowly. The Saint Sword in his hand had vanished. He put his right hand¡¯s index and middle finger together, then he waved at Xu Xiaoyan in the distance.

    Xu Xiaoyan returned a pleasant smile.

    The battle had ended! It was a victory! Shrek Academy had won yet again.

    ¡°This is not a victory of absolute suppression. The twin brothers Lei Xing and Lei Tian had already disyed their weaknesses since the beginning. They didn¡¯t use their most explosive-type attacks. Their attacks had been too conservative. Yue Zhengyu¡¯sbat capability was exceptionally strong while hisbat expertise was discerning. His partner was even more terrifying. Even though she attacked only once, it was enough to secure victory. Her control-type soul skill was terrifying indeed,¡±mented Fang¡¯er with admiration.

    There was not much suspense in this match. The level of Yue Zhengyu¡¯s Holy Angel martial soul exceeded the Heavenly Thunder Axe by far. In addition, his prowess inbat made the match one-sided.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face showed a faint glow. He was smiling because Zhengyu had progressed as well.

    In fact, everyone was progressing really well. They were each other¡¯spanions, but also each other¡¯s rival at the same time.

    Yue Zhengyu headed back to Xu Xiaoyan. He raised his hand and high-fived her. They smiled as they gazed at each other and got off the stage.

    How did Shrek be so strong?

    The whole audience had the same thought.

    The two consecutive matches allowed Shrek Academy¡¯s contestants to exhibit their remarkable abilities that suppressed their opponents until they were unable to counterattack. Their opponents in the second match, in particr, werepletely suppressed for the whole match. If it was not for Yue Zhengyu¡¯spassion, the Lei brothers would be corpses by now.

    ¡°Big brother!¡± A Monster Academy¡¯s student stood up with a solemn expression as he looked toward Long Yue.

    Long Yue smiled knowingly and waved his hand at the student. ¡°The higher you are, the harder you fall. Don¡¯t fret, take it slow. I¡¯m also hoping to see how far these Shrek Academy¡¯s students can go. Don¡¯t you think that thepetition is getting more exciting because of such opponents?¡±

 Chapter 641 - The Raging Dai Yunâ€™er

    <h4>Chapter 641: The Raging Dai Yun¡¯er</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yes! It had been too long since he had met such opponents. Even though he had yet to regard Tang Wulin and hisrades as worthy opponents, they were at least closest to being his opponents.

    The match proceedings of Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi¡¯s team was in sailing. Xu Lizhi stood by the side of the arena awkwardly as Ye Xinn fought the two enemies by herself.

    Her swordsmanship was impable. The brilliance that was disyed by the Stargod Sword ended this match faster than Yue Zhengyu¡¯s earlier team match.

    Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui¡¯s match was simrly straightforward. They defeated their opponents without much of a fight. All four teams from Shrek Academy won the first round of the small group matches.

    Shrek Academy became more widely known following that.

    All sorts of news reports regarding them were on sessive headlines.

    The phrase ¡®the wolf is here¡¯ appeared on all Star Luo City¡¯s print media.

    Dai Tianling looked at his children who were seated on his right smilingly. He was in a good mood.

    The national affairs were taxing which kept him busy so he rarely had time for leisure and entertainment. However, he was a man with strong family values who treasured having meals together with his children. Now and then, he wouldment about getting old but his heart was filled with gratitude and warmth from his family as he watched them grow every day.

    It was the fourth prince Dai Yueyan and his daughter Dai Yun¡¯er who apanied him while he had his meal today.

    Dai Yueyan was calm and full of admiration and respect for his father. On the other hand, Dai Yun¡¯er could not conceal her emotions and was frequently seen pouting her dainty red lips.

    ¡°Who infuriated our little princess?¡± Dai Tianling could not helpughing.

    Dai Yun¡¯er did not utter a word as she was poking intensely at the food in her bowl with a pair of chopsticks.

    Dai Tianlingughed and spoke, ¡°You¡¯re busy with thepetition recently. There¡¯s no one to create trouble in the pce, so everyone is wondering about the abnormally serene ambiance in the pce. Everyone is feeling uneasy due to your absence and missing your yful tricks. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s habituating us with this. What are we going to do when you¡¯re married in the future?¡±

    ¡°Father...¡± Dai Yun¡¯er pouted even more, her face filled with dissatisfaction. Dai Tianling could not helpughing aloud at the sight of her.

    Dai Yueyan too could not help smiling. Yun¡¯er was a wild princess. She had created so much trouble that the pce was never at peace. Yet, everyone pampered her. Even Dai Tianling rarely reprimanded her.

    Dai Tianling smiled and said, ¡°Judging by your appearance, is thepetition not going smoothly?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s going rather smoothly. Only that everything is going too smoothly for those Shrek Academy¡¯s students. Humph! We¡¯ll let them have a taste of our powers sooner orter.¡±

    Dai Tianling had paid attention to Shrek Academy all along. He turned and looked towards Dai Yueyan upon hearing that. ¡°Yueyan, what do you think of Shrek Academy¡¯s battle troop?¡±

    Dai Yueyan was not as unbridled as his sister. He spoke with much respect, ¡°Father, Shrek Academy has a rather strong team. Their students have their own specialties in their battle techniques and martial souls. If we¡¯re topare our powers to theirs, there¡¯s still a gap between Shrek Academy and Monster Academy. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll certainly spare no effort to win and eliminate them in thepetition.¡±

    Dai Tian¡¯er was more serious when he spoke to his son. ¡°Not only do we need to defeat them, we must also find the problem with all of you. Don¡¯t forget that Shrek Academy¡¯s team members have an average age of only fifteen years which is younger than your team¡¯s average age by five years and they¡¯re able to achieve such excellent results. Are any of you capable of achieving what they have at their age?¡±

    Dai Yueyan frowned. He looked dejected and did not speak.

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re biased. I am also fifteen years old. Their average strength is not as powerful as ours. Just you wait and see. I¡¯ll make that Tang Wulin pay. Moreover, Brother Long Yue alone is capable of destroying all of them,¡± Dai Yun¡¯er spoke recalcitrantly.

    It was apparent that Dai Tianling felt helpless when he faced his daughter. He gave a forcedugh as he spoke, ¡°You¡¯re such a silly little girl! Don¡¯t be too arrogant. But, I¡¯m actually more at ease with Long Yue¡¯s presence. Only that, Yueyan, you must remind him. That child is good at everything except for his self-control when he enters a battle. He mustn¡¯t harm the other party. After all, they¡¯re representing the Douluo Continent Federation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father. I¡¯ll remind Brother Long about that,¡± Dai Yueyan hastily answered.

    Dai Tianling smiled as he said, ¡°I have someone to assess Tang Wulin¡¯s ability today. It so happens I can exin it to you.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er was immediately high spirited upon hearing her father¡¯s words. She looked at her father with full attention.

    Dai Tianling exined, ¡°Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power should be at about forty-third rank which is everyone¡¯s view. However, his soul power is quite different from ordinary people¡¯s. His soul power¡¯s level of saturation far exceeds any other ordinary soul masters¡¯. At the same time, his strength is blessed with unusual natural endowments which makes him extremely strong. He has a strong defense and relies on his strength to achieve victory in almost every match.¡±

    ¡°His golden soul ring should be something simr to a soul ring, yet it is not a true soul ring¡¯s ability. ording to the assessment, it¡¯s highly possible that it originates from the bloodline¡¯s strength. He should have a particr form of a powerful bloodline. It¡¯s also precisely the form of this bloodline that gave Hua Lantang great difficulty today which resulted in his failure.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, you must pay attention to his martial soul too. Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul is very special as it appears to be a form of a vine. Nheless, there¡¯s no other martial soul that¡¯s simr to the vines he¡¯s able to conjure. No other form of vine power isparable to his. Thus, our analysts think that this is a variant of the martial soul. The reason for its variance is probably rted to his bloodline.¡±

    ¡°So far, his variant martial soul hasn¡¯t unleashed any soul skill. That¡¯s his secret weapon. Moreover, since hees from Shrek Academy, it¡¯s impossible for him to own aplete set of One-word Battle Armor due to his cultivation base and age, but it may be possible for him to own a few pieces of battle armor. You need to pay attention to this as well. Even Long Yue should not be allowed to dismiss him. Anyone who¡¯s capable of bing a student representative and captain like Tang Wulin is not as simple as he appears.¡±

    Dai Yueyan nodded. ¡°Father, you¡¯re right. Even Brother Long has mentioned that Tang Wulin may be his equal if he¡¯s of the same age. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base can be considered the upper middle level for his age. There¡¯s quite a gap still between him and the peerless genius Long Yue.¡±

    Dai Tianling nodded gently. ¡°The rtionship between you and Long Yue is very important so do your best to maintain that. Everyone looks highly upon him. I wish for him not only to be a Four-word Battle Armor Master in the future but to be Monster Academy¡¯s first demigod in history.¡±

    Dai Yueyan and Dai Yun¡¯er expressions turned solemn upon hearing the word ¡®demigod¡¯. There was a sense of yearning despite their solemnness.

    Dai Tianling nced at his daughter. ¡°How did it go with you and Long Yue as a team?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er pouted. ¡°Boring. Some opponents epted their defeat straightaway. Even those who had the courage to fight us, Brother Long fought them alone. I had nothing else to do, so it was boring.¡±

    Dai Yueyan could not help speaking, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to appreciate the good things in life. There are many people who wish to be in Brother Long¡¯s team. You, on the other hand...¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er stuck her tongue out at him. ¡°Humph. I don¡¯t care. Anyhow, all of you¡¯re going to beat up Tang Wulin for me, or else I won¡¯t like all of you anymore.¡±

    Dai Yueyan shook his head helplessly, while Dai Tianlingughed.

    The Shrek Academy¡¯s group of people were in a jovial mood returning from their victory. The best way to celebrate was to eat and drink as much as one could.

    ¡°Captain, don¡¯t eat too much. You¡¯ve finished all the dishes.¡±

    ¡°Lizhi, can you please stop squabbling with the captain when ites to food?¡±

    Tang Wulin was turning into a glutton. He had his appetite under control for a long while until his breakthrough to the fifthyer seal which brought on his ravenous appetite. This was a bittersweet incident.

    Tang Wulin suddenly felt the absence of Teacher Mu Ye. When Teacher Mu Ye was around, he had no need for much food because Mu Ye could always provide him with some super nutritious food. Not only was the food good nourishment for his body, but he did not need to eat much.

    He advanced the most in his physical ability during his time on the ship.

    Even though the diplomatic corps received the best meals and rations, it was iparable to those heaven and earth treasures ingredients!

    He did not know where Teacher Mu Ye was, but it would be great if he would return soon. It was tough training under Mu Ye but the results were instantaneous. In addition, there was always scrumptious food avable.

    ¡°Hey, do you realize that Teacher Wu is nowhere to be seen recently? So¡¯s Elder Cai. We haven¡¯t seen both of them for quite a while,¡± Xu Xiaoyan suddenly asked.

 Chapter 642 - Luck that Defies the Heavens!

    <h4>Chapter 642: Luck that Defies the Heavens!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    From thinking about his teacher Mu Ye who was missing, it urred to Tang Wulin that Teacher Wu had not been around recently. He appeared during that one asion at the beginning of thepetition, but he did not give any guidance on battle tactics to anyone at all.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I shall ask.¡±

    He took out his soulmunicator which was given by the authorities when they arrived in Star Luo Empire. He dialed Wu Zhangkong¡¯s number.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    For some strange reason, when Tang Wulin heard Wu Zhangkong¡¯s emotionless voice on the other end of the line, his heart felt warm. At least, Teacher Wu was fine.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, we¡¯ve been upied with thepetition recently. Our results are good up till now. Would you like to give us some advice on battle tactics?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Wu Zhangkong was silent for a moment before he answered, ¡°We shall discuss further when all of you are in the finals. There is nothing much to advise you in the round-robin matches.¡±

    He hung up without even saying goodbye.

    ¡°So what did Teacher Wu say?¡± Yue Zhengyu asked.

    Tang Wulin repeated Wu Zhangkong¡¯s words.

    Xu Xiaoyan sniggered. ¡°Teacher Wu is truly irresponsible! How can he treat us this way? How much confidence does he have in us?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui spoke as if she was deep in thought, ¡°I think this shows Teacher Wu¡¯s confidence in us. He¡¯d like us to be less dependent on him.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Xie Xie piped in.

    Yue Zhengyu pursed his lips. ¡°You¡¯ll think that anything Yuanen Yehui does or says makes sense.¡±

    Xie Xie did not find it offensive. In fact, he replied with pride, ¡°So?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu sighed. ¡°Yuanen! I think that a man that isn¡¯t manly doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Xie Xie pounced on Yue Zhengyu and strangled him.

    Yue Zhengyu did a twist and flung Xie Xie away. Xie Xie was not Yue Zhengyu¡¯s match at all when it came toparing their strengths.

    Yuanen did not even bother to look at the two wrestling away. ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m heading back first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m full as well.¡± Ye Xinn stood up.

    Yuanen was level-headed, while Ye Xinn kept more to herself but was headstrong. Otherwise, both of them were quite simr in their ways.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°We¡¯ll need to work hard without Teacher Wu¡¯s guidance. The opponents in the following matches will be strong, but we¡¯ll be just as strong if not stronger.¡±

    At the hotel.

    Wu Zhangkong stood in front of the window and looked out into the distance. His face was calm as he muttered to himself, ¡°All of you probably know that I don¡¯t have much to teach you. You¡¯ll need to continue walking the path by yourselves. This is the only way to progress.¡±

    The Shrek squad managed to pass through the first round of the two-on-two and seven-on-seven matches. The individual matches¡¯ grouppetition was about to begin.

    The participants were busy checking out their group listing.

    Tang Wulin discovered that there was an opponent he needs to pay attention to in his group. It was the fourth prince Dai Yueyan! He was also known as the tiger king Dai Yueyan from Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings!

    Yue Zhengyu felt ufortable because there was an opponent he did not wish to meet in his group. It was the dragon king Long Yue!

    It so happened he was in the same group as Long Yue.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine. It¡¯s just a group match isn¡¯t it? The final four individuals from the group match will proceed to the next round. You can choose to give up the match against Long Yue as ast resort. Could it be that you¡¯re afraid of missing out in the next round?¡± It turned out to be a schadenfreude for Xie Xie when he saw Yue Zhengyu¡¯s group listing.

    Yue Zhengyu turned around with a solemn expression that was never seen before. ¡°The participants from Holy Angel¡¯s n are allowed to fail but not us. I¡¯ll verify Long Yue¡¯s power on everyone¡¯s behalf.¡±

    Xie Xie widened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not serious, are you?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m kidding? It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve not met powerful opponents before. How can you be so sure I¡¯ll lose?¡±

    Xie Xie gave Yue Zhengyu a thumbs up. ¡°This is the first time you¡¯re acting like a man. However, I think I¡¯ll do the same if I were you.¡±

    ¡°F*ck... Off you go. Don¡¯t try to associate me with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t quarrel anymore. Zhengyu, are you really going to challenge Long Yue?¡± Tang Wulin asked in a gruff voice.

    Yue Zhengyu nodded. ¡°Hmm. If I intentionally avoid him for our first meet, how am I supposed to look at my other opponents in the eye? It may be scary to lose, it¡¯s even scarier to lose one¡¯s courage.¡±

    ¡°Good, I have you back!¡± Xu Xiaoyan waved her little fist at him strenuously.

    Yue Zhengyu smiled. His eyes were scorching brilliantly. ¡®He¡¯s just Long Yue, isn¡¯t he? So what if he¡¯s a genius? Perhaps I¡¯m a genius too.¡¯

    The first round of small group matches officially began!

    The battle formation of each small group in the preliminary round was nned and disyed before thepetition. Shrek Academy¡¯s group presumed that everyone would do alright except for Yue Zhengyu¡¯s group. His first round¡¯s opponent was unexpectedly Long Yue!

    ¡°It¡¯s just your luck! Did you spend too much time with the captain recently?¡± Xie Xie gathered next to Yue Zhengyu and whispered.

    Yue Zhengyu frowned. How could he not be stressed knowing that he was going to face Long Yue?

    Everyone watched Long Yue¡¯s earlier matches. This contender was terrifying! He was definitely stronger and more powerful than all his opponents.

    He had not released his martial soul in thepetitive matches so far. Yes, Long Yue had not even released his martial soul since the beginning of thepetition till now, yet he totally defeated his enemies.

    Thus, the Shrek squad did not know his soul power and cultivation base level. This was their utmost concern.

    He was an inscrutable opponent!

    Yue Zhengyu disregarded Xie Xie. He crossed his leg and sat on the ground in the waiting area. He closed his eyes to meditate so as to calm himself. He wanted to be in form to fight Long Yue in their uing match.

    Tang Wulin stood next to Yue Zhengyu, yet he was eyeing Yuanen Yehui. Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu were from the same ss. She was also the one who understood Yue Zhengyu the most undoubtedly.

    Yuanen Yehui was frowning as she shook her head gently toward Tang Wulin.

    Everyone was spending so much time together that everyone understood each other quite well. Externally, Yue Zhengyu was a person who enjoyed joking with his peers, but he was willful and proud on the inside. When he first met Yuanen Yehui and sensed the dark energy in her, he did not hesitate to attack her. This was the characteristic of the Holy Angel¡¯s n. The honor was more important than lives for them. The Holy Angel was the supreme existence in their hearts.

    There was a soul master who cultivated into god from the Holy Angel¡¯s lineage once. Even though the person became a viin in the end whereby his God¡¯s post was stripped, someone else managed to be a god in the n.

    Such a martial soul was also known as the god martial soul was the most supreme existence on the Douluo Continent.

    Of course, not all the god martial souls were powerful. For example, Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass. The Tang Sect¡¯s first ancestor Tang San became the Sea God. One of his martial souls was Bluesilver Grass. Hence, Bluesilver Grass was a kind of god-tier martial soul in a way.

    Tang Wulin did not talk Yue Zhengyu into giving up his match. He could tell from Yuanen Yehui¡¯s gaze that Yue Zhengyu had made up his mind. He knew Yue Zhengyu was never one to give up easily. Nevertheless, this would be his most difficult match of all.

    Thepetition began.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s participants entered the arena ording to their turns.

    There were only five people participating in the individual match. Yuanen Yehui was the first to enter the match. She defeated her opponent efficiently. Then, it was followed by Xie Xie and Tang Wulin. They each defeated their opponents to receive the umted points without a hitch.

    ¡°Yue Zhengyu versus Long Yue!¡± The sounds of digital audio echoed in the waiting area. Everyone who was in the waiting area looked toward Shrek Academy¡¯s contingent.

 Chapter 643 - The Dragon King

    <h4>Chapter 643: The Dragon King</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was apparent that the participants were aware of the match that was about tomence. It was going to be another battle between Shrek Academy and Monster Academy. Only this time, the strongest powerhouse of Monster Academy would be one of the contenders.

    During the previous two battles, Shrek Academy was victorious. This made them famous, but what about this battle? Would Shrek Academy¡¯s representative be able to defeat Long Yue?

    If Monster Academy were to lose this match, then this year¡¯spetition would end prematurely. If the strongest and most powerful dragon king were incapable of stopping Shrek Academy¡¯s advance, then there would be no one who can stand up to them.

    Yue Zhengyu leapt up from the ground. His eyes parted slightly but there seemed to be a dazzling golden light shimmering within his eyes.

    The aura on his body was retracted. He tidied up his attire before he strode with confidence toward the sparring arena.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s contingent stood together. They thumped their right hands against their chests as a patriotic gesture to send Yue Zhengyu off.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s lips cracked into a gentle smile. ¡°Rx, and wait for good news!¡± He stepped out of the waiting area upon saying that and walked boldly toward thepetition stage.

    This was the match which drew the most attention. The audience in the entire Star Luo Coliseum was anxious at this moment. Everyone in the audience knew that Monster Academy could not afford to lose. If they lost this match, then Monster Academy would bepletely annihted.

    The dragon king Long Yue who ranked first among the Eight Heavenly Kings versus the Holy Angel soul master Yue Zhengyu from Shrek Academy. Knowing who turned out to be the victor would be of paramount importance for the wholepetition.

    The air was thick with anticipation. On the tform reserved for the honored guests, Star Luo Empire¡¯s emperor Dai Tianling was in attendance.

    Even though His Highness the emperor did not voice out his thoughts, the fourth prince had convinced him that Long Yue would not lose. However, the oue of this match was far too important for Star Luo Empire¡¯s government.

    No matter what, Long Yue could not afford to lose the match.

    Thousands ofmon folks were aware of the presence of Douluo Continent¡¯s entourage by now. Shrek Academy¡¯s students were the representatives of Douluo Continent. Their ages were younger than Star Luo Continent¡¯s participants. If Monster Academy was ignominiously defeated, this would covertly prove that they were weaker than Shrek Academy.

    The historians understood that Monster Academy¡¯s origin was rted to Shrek. Of course, it was not an issue if Monster Academy was better than their predecessors. But, if they were defeated badly, then their government would be under scrutiny.

    An old man in a long white robe sat next to Dai Tianling. The antiquated attire worn by the elderly man was rarely seen. His face wore an unsophisticated look while his body wasnky. He had a full head of long white hair which wasbed back all the way past his shoulders. His eyes were unusually clear that it did not sit well with his wrinkly face. It seemed odd that such alert and sharp eyes belonged on an old man¡¯s face.

    Yet, it was those very mismatched eyes that made him particrly charming. He sat there calmly. At one nce, he seemed to be an ordinary old man. Yet, Star Luo Empire¡¯s emperor was sitting by his side! Dai Tianling did not overshadow the old man¡¯s presence in the least despite sitting beside him.

    It was precisely such an old man whose appearance seemed so mismatched that it shocked those who were in his presence.

    The distinguished old man was none other than the President of Monster Academy. He was Star Luo Empire¡¯s legendary and mighty Grand Tutor, also known as the number one man of Star Luo Empire¡¯s soul masters¡¯ world, the Divine Domain Douluo En Ci.

    En Ci was a legend in Star Luo Empire. No one knew where he came from, but it had been thirty years since when he first appeared on the continent. He was only a three-ringed Soul Elder at the time. He was an unknown Soul Elder who was barely thirty years old that no one paid attention to.

    However, his developmental history was nothing short of miraculous. At the age of thirty, he enrolled for an examination at Monster Academy. Naturally, it was near to impossible for him to be enrolled for the examination at his age.

    Consequently, En Ci said something controversial as he sat outside Monster Academy. He said that if anyone below three soul rings was capable of defeating him, then he would leave.

    Following that for the next eighteen days, every elite with less than four soul rings in Monster Academy came, yet not even a single person was capable of triumphing over him.

    In the end, En Ci was reluctantly admitted into the academy and became a member of Monster Academy.

    Very few people actually knew what En Ci did or where he went after joining Monster Academy. When he finally reappeared, he was already thirty-five years old. At the same time, he was a rank-60 and six-ringed Soul Emperor!

    Within five years, his cultivation base was quickly elevated to the thirtieth rank as if he was on a rocket. It was an unbelievable urrence in the soul masters¡¯ world.

    In another five years, it was nine soul rings with the title of Douluo.

    When he was fifty years old, he stood at the peak among the soul masters. He became the strongest, most powerful ny-eighth rank Hyper Douluo within Monster Academy. He was only a step away from bing a Limit Douluo.

    He began to produce his own battle armor at this point. He underwent all the processes of forging, designing and producing the battle armor by himself. In another five years, he became a Three-word Battle Armor Master.

    There was no Divine Craftsman on Star Luo Continent. In other words, it was impossible for a Four-word Battle Armor Master to exist going by the present scenario.

    However, En Ci spent ten years using his spiritual and soul power to nourish and refine a few rare metals on his Three-word Battle Armor¡¯s soul core. He was eventually elevated to the level of a Four-word Battle Armor Master.

    As to whether he managed to reach the ny-ninth rank Limit Douluo at the end, no one really knew. When his cultivation base had elevated to the ny-eighth rank, he was already the number one powerhouse on the entire Star Luo Continent.

    ording to hearsay, this legend was at thirtieth rank when he was thirty years old because his martial soul was exceptionally rare. It was a form of martial soul that was difficult to cultivate during the early periods. It could only be elevated to three soul rings upon having practiced for more than twenty years. However, once he achieved a breakthrough to a three-ringed cultivation base, all the barriers beyond would no longer exist. It was like a hot knife cutting through butter. From then on, he became a legendary figure.

    At forty-five years of age, he was already Monster Academy¡¯s president. It had been sixty full years till today. He had a lofty position in Star Luo Continent soul masters¡¯ world. Even Dai Tianling would address En Ci respectfully by the name of Grand Tutor.

    Dai Tianling was his immediate disciple in the early years. This reflected En Ci¡¯s status which was worshipped profoundly.

    ¡°Teacher, how is it you are free today?¡± Dai Tianling found out that his teacher wasing after he had arrived on the scene. Out of respect, he gave up the main seat to En Ci, but En Ci stopped him saying that protocol needed to be followed.

    En Ci smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to go to Douluo Continent to visit Shrek Academy but I¡¯ve not the courage. Today seems to be the day. I¡¯ve watched how Long Yue has grown from a child. I¡¯m here to see how good the talents cultivated by Shrek Academy are.¡±

    Dai Tianling smiled and spoke, ¡°So it turns out the teacher is curious as well! So, who do you think will win?¡±

    En Ci sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m over a hundred years old. My peak has been achieved. I¡¯ll still visit Douluo Continent regardless of thispetition¡¯s results. I want to take a look at Shrek Academy since this is what every generation of Monster Academy¡¯s president wished. However, how many people are capable of taking the first step? If I don¡¯t go now, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll lose my courage to go.¡±

    Dai Tianling was shocked. ¡°With your cultivation base, could it be you¡¯re still worried about...¡±

    En Ci shook his head gently. ¡°The further you walk in the soul masters¡¯ world, the more you¡¯re filled with reverence. We have yet to see the limit from the beginning to the end. Where there is hope, there is a future. I¡¯m going to visit someone in Shrek Academy. I¡¯m going there with an attitude to learn.¡±

    Dai Tianling who was shocked inhaled the surrounding cold air. In his heart, his teacher was like a moat that could not be crossed. He had never met such an attitude from his teacher. Could it be that Douluo Continent was truly...

    En Ci smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry too much. Although I don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable of achieving victory over there, I can still protect myself quite well. I¡¯ll need to wait until I have a true heir before I can search for another world nonchntly. Even though I don¡¯t see it yet, I¡¯d still like to try.¡±

    Dai Tianling nodded. ¡°Teacher, I really envy you.¡±

    En Ci shook his head and spoke, ¡°Your ambition is beyond the present. You need not envy me. However, you can be at ease knowing that Long Yue¡¯s natural endowments are on par with my level back in those years. His presence will at least protect Star Luo for another century.¡±

    This was the first time Dai Tianling had ever appraised a person. He could not help gazing into the arena looking for Long Yue who had just ascended the stage.

 Chapter 644 - A Grinding Sensation

    <h4>Chapter 644: A Grinding Sensation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As it turned out, Long Yue was an outstanding child in the teacher¡¯s eyes. If this were the case, he truly could not afford to lose the match. If he were to lose, then would it not prove that Monster Academygged behind Shrek Academy?

    The rxed expression on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s face vanished as soon as he went on the stage.

    Long Yue¡¯s hefty figure proved overwhelming in Yue Zhengyu¡¯s heart like a mammoth mountain.

    As Shrek Academy¡¯s student, it was highly improbable that he could make a wrong judgement. He knew that when he first saw Long Yue.

    He was well aware of Tang Wulin¡¯s strength. Tang Wulin could withstand one or even two Yuanen Yehuis transformed into the Devil Titans. But, Tang Wulin was not as strong as Long Yue. Moreover, Long Yue had not utilized his full strength yet.

    How strong was such an opponent who had yet to unleash his soul ring in thepetition?

    Long Yue was smiling as usual. He did not appear any different from his earlier fights against other opponents.

    The judge looked at both parties. He could not help but took a deep breath since, he too, knew that Monster Academy could not afford to lose this match. However, the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition was meant for the entire Star Luo Continent. He would not allow anyone to cheat in thepetition as he had to be fair to all the contestants.

    ¡°Three, two, one. Begin!¡±

    The fight between the representatives of the two great academiesmenced as soon as the judge gave the word. This was Long Yue¡¯s first fight with an opponent from Shrek Academy.

    Yue Zhengyu took arge stride forward the moment the judge said ¡®Begin¡¯.

    Long Yue who was standing opposite raised his brows. His initial gaze at Yue Zhengyu kept up with Yue Zhengyu¡¯s movements.

    The simple movement of taking a stride forward was significant for Yue Zhengyu. His entire being underwent a transformation capable of creating an upheaval on heaven and earth when he took that step forward.

    Ayer of golden soul ring emerged on the surface of his body followed by the arising of the intense Holy aura. His face had turned into a faint golden color, while his eyes were ming with golden brilliance. The force of his body increased tremendously as the faint golden color turned into a dense and bright golden color. There were mes ring wildly around his body.

    Long Yue¡¯s gaze soon turned into a stare. The Shrek Academy¡¯s student was no ordinary opponent.

    He followed up with a stride forward as well. When Long Yue took his step forward, it was followed by an appearance on the stage that shook heaven and earth.

    At the sound of a thump, the stage shook violently once. Thereafter, it felt as if the whole world was shaking.

    There was a mountain so high that Yue Zhengyu could not see the peak. The mountain toppled toward him. He could not help releasing a muffled humph as the immense force made the mes around his body flicker violently. Four soul rings arose from underneath his feet at lightning speed. A stream of golden light surged into the sky and transformed into the Holy Light that was capable of supporting heaven and earth. Only then did he manage to stabilize his stance so that he would not fall backward.

    ¡®Such terrifying aura! He had only taken a small step yet he suppressed me until I could hardly breathe.¡¯

    Yue Zhengyu had pondered over the tactics for this match when he meditated in the waiting area earlier. He was familiar with Long Yue¡¯s power. Thus, he understood that the usual confrontation of fighting fire with fire would not benefit him. He had to use a different approach to defeat the opponent.

    Hence, he released his aura first when the match began. He had hoped that he could use his aura to suppress the opponent before he struck to gain an advantage.

    He did not expect Long Yue¡¯s aura to be so overpowering.

    The collision of their auras could not be felt outside of the protective shield. Thus, the audience could only see Yue Zhengyu and Long Yue each taking a step forward. Next, golden mes red on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body, followed closely by a beam of golden light that surged skyward. On the other hand, there was no visible change on Long Yue.

    Quite arge number of people who were anxious began chanting prayers in their hearts for Long Yue.

    Tang Wulin was absorbed in observing the match on the screen. He could not help frowning when the res around Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body showed signs of scattering.

    Long Yue¡¯s aura was so powerful.

    Yue Zhengyu took a deep breath. With his chest puffed up, the golden res on his body became increasingly powerful. The angel wings on his back spread open and pped gently. His aura increased once again. He relied on the Holy Light¡¯s reinforcement to control his aura in order to breakthrough the mountain that was tyrannizing him. The holy aura was back in action.

    Long Yue smiled as he took another step forward.

    Boom...

    Yue Zhengyu felt an intense grinding sensation on his body. The mountain before him gradually became more imposing as if a giant hammer was dropped from the sky. His Holy Light waspressed to the point of being scattered in all directions.

    Yue Zhengyu raised his right hand while screaming simultaneously. His second soul ring glowed as the saint sword appeared out of thin air shimmering with a sword¡¯s metallic radiance!

    The golden light shed past the front of his body. The pressure on him was split in two by the powerful holy aura. Soon after, changes began to appear on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body.

    A faint whiteyer of radiance was released from Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body after which his left and right vambraces, left and right rerebraces, followed by the pauldron and cuirass emerged with a white jade-like gloss that covered his whole upper body.

    Those armors were as pure and white as jade. There was ayer of dense and fine golden striations faintly visible on the armor. Yue Zhengyu¡¯s aura was elevated in an instant.

    It was his battle armor!

    Long Yue¡¯s eyes revealed a sense of astonishment.

    Fang¡¯er was thementator for the day. Words came out of her mouth without her realizing it. ¡°This is the One-word Battle Armor made of spirit alloy. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s anyone capable of doing that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin this briefly for everyone¡¯s benefit. When a set of One-word Battle Armor is made under normal circumstances, it¡¯s in a form that¡¯s independent of the body. That¡¯s why one will need to physically put it on as was the case in the two-on-two match between Hua Lantang and Tang Wulin. During the time Hua Lantang took to put on the battle armor during the match, his battle armor was immobilized by Tang Wulin. This had prevented Hua Lantang from elevating his power.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s five-piece battle armor is different which you¡¯ve just witnessed. This set of five-piece battle armor is also a One-word Battle Armor, but his is more like a Two-word Battle Armor which emerged from inside his body. This will only happen when the body is fused with the battle armor.

    Such a One-word Battle Armor is not only stronger than the ordinary One-word Battle Armor, but is more crucial in that there¡¯s no need to forge again when the battle armor evolves into a Two-word Battle Armor. It will only need to evolve from its original foundation. The One-word Battle Armor forged from spirit alloy is the work of a great artist! I didn¡¯t expect a Shrek Academy¡¯s student to be capable of that.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui produced their own battle armors. They did the design and production on their own although Tang Wulin assisted them in forging the armors.

    Hence, Tang Wulin was unaware that Yue Zhengyu owned five pieces of One-word Battle Armor.

    This was a rather prodigious elevation for Yue Zhengyu. No wonder he was so confident of himself. The One-word Battle Armor made from spirit alloy had arger amplification on his bodypared to the ordinary One-word Battle Armor. On top of that, Yue Zhengyu possessed a high-grade martial soul.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s aura surged violently and broke the pressure upon him. The wings on his back pped once strenuously. His body was akin to a golden arrow that appeared in front of Long Yue. The saint sword in his hand shed down as his first soul ring¡¯s Holy Light glowed.

    The astonishment in Long Yue¡¯s eyes had barely gone when he suddenly raised his right hand to block Yue Zhengyu¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 645 - Tang Sectâ€™s Long Yue

    <h4>Chapter 645: Tang Sect¡¯s Long Yue</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°ng!¡± The mes circted and engulfed Long Yue¡¯s entire body in an instant. Yet, Long Yue tightly gripped the saint sword that had descended from the sky in his right palm.

    Yue Zhengyu felt as if he had stabbed into a metallic mountain. There was no way he could stab an inch further. On the other hand, the Holy Light that he had released enshrouded Long Yue¡¯s body which seemed highly dense that it was imprable. There was no way his Holy Light could bore into Long Yue¡¯s body no matter how hard he tried.

    Subsequently, the Holy Light vanished while the saint sword in Long Yue¡¯s hand disappeared. In the next moment, the saint sword appeared once again. This time, it pierced directly at Long Yue¡¯s lower abdomen.

    Long Yue¡¯s left hand crossed downward colliding with the sword¡¯s de. Yue Zhengyu felt a rush of tremendous force unleashed that his body tumbled forward.

    But, he was quick to react. His foot stepped with the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track as his body shimmered with a ghostly image. The saint sword was retracted and released again. This time, he pierced Long Yue¡¯s rib at an intricate angle.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s current position was at Long Yue¡¯s blindspot. He was at a locationteral to Long Yue.

    At this moment, the third soul ring on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body glowed. His saint sword turned translucent. The Light of Judgementbined with the saint sword to form a translucent light de.

    His control of his soul skill had since achieved a remarkable level. The extreme power from thebination of saint sword and the Light of Judgement exceeded an ordinary third soul skill.

    What happened next was an episode that astonished Yue Zhengyu.

    Long Yue swayed his body as it turned illusory. His speed matched Yue Zhengyu¡¯s. Yue Zhengyu¡¯s calcted stab had missed its mark to his surprise.

    Yue Zhengyu stammered, ¡°Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track?¡±

    Undoubtedly, Long Yue¡¯s manoeuvre in dodging his stab was the Tang Sect Technique¡¯s Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track.

    Yue Zhengyu then witnessed Long Yue¡¯s right hand pping forward. His palm hadpletely turned to white. At the same time, it grew into a gigantic palm, with a diameter of two meters, which was moving toward Yue Zhengyu.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body twisted. His saint sword changed directions together with the Light of Judgement. His piercing movement turned into a picking manoeuvre. The tip of his sword was aimed at Long Yue¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Ding!¡± Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body shook with a crisp sound as he retreated two steps. The Light of Judgement covered Long Yue¡¯s body in an instant. This was the horrifying part about the sword. It was not only for stabbing but also acted as a conductor for the Light of Judgment.

    A series of popping sounds emanated from Long Yue¡¯s body. The Light of Judgment¡¯s attacking power was terrifying.

    Generally, a soul master¡¯s martial soul would produce a qualitative change once it achieved a three-ringed cultivation base. The Holy Angel martial soul was the highest grade martial soul, so its third soul skill was naturally powerful. The Light of Judgement was purely an attacking tactic. Its power was beyond imagination when the Light of Judgement was used as the third soul skill in addition to the saint sword.

    Meanwhile, Yue Zhengyu heard a roar that sounded berserk and was filled with wild energy.

    Then, he saw the Holy Light which he used to enshroud Long Yue¡¯s body was forcibly torn apart. Long Yue¡¯s hefty body was expanding rapidly. He swelled up to over five meters in a split second.

    Yue Zhengyu fixed his eyes upon Long Yue while he took another deep breath.

    Long Yue¡¯s appearance now was shocking.

    His body was covered in ayer ofrge dark brown scales. The scales were round and each piece of scale protruded like a ball that was cut into two halves. A long tail dragged behind his back. With his brawny muscles and wide shoulders, he appeared more spine-chilling than Yuanen Yehui when she transformed into the Devil Titan.

    More importantly, Yue Zhengyu saw Long Yue¡¯s soul rings. This was the first time Long Yue had released his soul rings in thepetition.

    Purple, purple, purple. The first three soul rings were thousand-year purple soul rings.

    Next, ck! His fourth soul ring was a ten thousand-year soul ring!

    Next, ck again! His fifth soul ring was another ten thousand-year soul ring!

    This was in line with the expectation of Shrek Academy¡¯s contingent. His final soul ring was ck as well, the third ten thousand-year soul ring!

    Yes! He was a six-ringed Soul Emperor!

    The person who stood before Yue Zhengyu presently was not a four-ringed Soul Ancestor nor a five-ringed Soul King, but was truly one who possessed six soul rings. Besides, three of his soul rings were of the incredible ten thousand-year level. He was a six-ringed Soul Emperor!

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Xu Xiaoyan who was astonished cried out inadvertently in the waiting area.

    Yes! How was that possible?

    He was actually a six-ringed Soul Emperor!

    Long Yue was not yet twenty years old so he qualified to participate in the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition. He possessed six soul rings and he is not even twenty years old. He was unimaginably powerful with his cultivation base that achieved a breakthrough to the sixtieth rank.

    Such opponents were held in awe.

    When Tang Wulin was first acquainted with Wu Zhangkong, Wu Zhangkong was then a six-ringed Soul Emperor. So, it was a surprise for them toe across such an opponent in the Young Soul Masters Competition.

    There was absolutely no one who possessed six soul rings before the age of twenty, not even a single person from Shrek Academy.

    Shrek squad¡¯s natural endowments were already the best among their peers but they were still a long way from bing five-ringed soul masters.

    They were all confident that they could achieve a breakthrough to five soul rings before the age of twenty to be Soul Kings. Nevertheless, it would take them at least another three to four years upon reaching the age of twenty to be Soul Emperors.

    In the case of Long Yue, he was already a six-ringed Soul Emperor! It was undeniable that this fact shocked them tremendously.

    No wonder he had never before unleashed his martial soul. Even then, he was capable of defeating his enemies.

    Long Yue was beyond everyone¡¯s level! He domineered over thempletely. Frankly, he was an opponent without peer.

    It was a bombshell for Yue Zhengyu. Instinctively, he backed away a few steps. His wings pped forward strenuously to pull his body back rapidly so as to keep a safe distance between Long Yue and himself.

    Long Yue¡¯s face was oversized. His eyes were gleaming with dark red radiance. ¡°Your power is rather impressive. It¡¯s already a high grade martial soul for a four-ringed cultivation base. Thus, you¡¯re qualified to witness my martial soul. But, I apologize for what¡¯s about to happen. Even I¡¯m incapable of controlling my strength at times. My martial soul is the Mountain Dragon!¡±

    Long Yue¡¯s upper body perked up unexpectedly as his voice faded away. A gargantuan figure emerged behind his back, and it was constantly changing. At times, it had the appearance of a giant dragon without wings, but at other times, it appeared like an unsophisticated city.

    One would be rmed to discover that a city was located on the back of the dragon while the gigantic dragon transformed into a stretch of mountain range.

    The incredible scene blew the minds of Yue Zhengyu and the audience away.

    ¡°Mountain dragon?¡± Gu Yue¡¯s gaze froze for a moment as she stood beside Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin looked toward her. ¡°You know anything about this martial soul? I¡¯ve never learned about it from the academy. Is it an Elemental Dragon?¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not an Elemental Dragon. It¡¯s a real dragon. Moreover, it¡¯s one of the strongest among the real dragons. There¡¯s a saying the Mountain Dragon takes the crown.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°The Mountain Dragon takes the crown? He has no wings, and he cannot fly. Is he a real dragon at all?¡±

    Gu Yue exined, ¡°Yes. The Mountain Dragon is a rather peculiar creature among the dragon n. Legend has it that a long time ago, the Dragon God started roaming the gxy not long after he was born. Later, he found a and was prepared to settle down on the. Thereupon, he began creating his first generation children. There were a total of nine children and they became the legendary Nine Great Dragon Kings. Since they were created by the Dragon God, they were both his children and lords.¡±

    ¡°Following that, the Nine Great Dragon Kings procreated and established their territories. But then, there were only the Eight Great Dragon ns. The Nine Great Dragon Kings included the Golden-Eyed ck Dragon King that controlled darkness, the Jade Dragon King that controlled time and space, and the Holy Dragon King that controlled light and prayers.¡±

    ¡°Why were there only the Eight Great Dragon ns when there were the Nine Great Dragon Kings?¡± Tang Wulin queried about the mismatch.

    Gu Yue spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I was about to mention that. Every one of the Nine Great Dragon Kings were extremely powerful as they had inherited a portion of the Dragon God¡¯s strength. The Golden-Eyed ck Dragon King was the Dragon God¡¯s defense that assisted the Dragon God in mustering the n¡¯s order. The Holy Dragon King was responsible for creating life, and hence for breeding. The least conspicuous among the Nine Great Dragon Kings seemed ordinary. Nheless, it yed an important role.¡±

 Chapter 646 - Legend of the Mountain Dragon King

    <h4>Chapter 646: Legend of the Mountain Dragon King</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°It was because the created by the Dragon God waspletely covered in water. The Dragon n was not afraid of water, but the sea was not a suitable home. Consequently, the Dragon God created the ninth Dragon King and instructed him to transform his body into a continent, so it could be a nesting ground for the Dragon n. He paid a great price for the descendants of the Dragon n. The Mountain Dragon King¡¯s n was meant to be solid ground and form the continents to assist the Dragon n in breeding and growing, but that made their own breeding highly problematic. The Mountain Dragon King¡¯s n had very few members. Moreover, they would transform themselves intonds and continents as soon as they were fully grown. The Dragon God was so grateful for their contribution, he bestowed the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s lineage with a covenant. It was ¡°the Mountain Dragon takes the crown¡±. In other words, every Mountain Dragon could be bestowed with the royal title once it was fully grown. They lost their freedom, but they earned a prestigious position. They were finally honored as the leader of the Nine Great Dragon Kings of the Dragon n in the end!¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s words left Tang Wulin and hispanions dumbstruck.

    Ye Xinn, who was always self-contained, could not help asking, ¡°Gu Yue, such a legend should only belong to the Dragon n right. I¡¯ve never read about this in the academy¡¯s library. How did you know about this?¡±

    Gu Yue answered, ¡°There are some exceedingly ancient writings in the Spirit Pagoda. This was recorded in there. I thought that it was just a legend, but I finally realized after witnessing Long Yue¡¯s transformation earlier that this was actually true. The Mountain Dragon¡¯s lineage truly does exist. Moreover, some human beings can even possess the Mountain Dragon martial soul. Most certainly, this must be the Mountain Dragon King martial soul.¡±

    ¡°The Mountain Dragon King¡¯s lineage was inherited at an extremely slow pace. That was why they were not only real dragons, they had the purest bloodline. They were a genuine dragon n that was closest to the second generation of Dragon Kings. If real dragons still existed today, then any Mountain Dragon that made an appearance would certainly be the leader of all the Dragon ns. This fellow Long Yue is really terrifying.¡±

    Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath as he looked at Long Yue on the screen. The expression on his face was baffling.

    Originally, his heart was overjoyed the moment he heard Long Yue announce that his martial soul was a Mountain Dragon, because Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline power had an extremely intense suppressing ability over other dragon-type martial souls. But after listening to Gu Yue¡¯s exnation, he understood that the Mountain Dragon King martial soul was not that simple. It was difficult to tell who was capable of suppressing who!

    ¡°Gu Yue, have you ever read about the Golden Dragon King¡¯s legend in that ancient recordings? Was the Golden Dragon King one of the Nine Great Dragons?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Gu Yue nodded. ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard about it before. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s legend is even more impressive than the Mountain Dragon King. I¡¯ll tell you more after the match.¡±

    Meanwhile, the battle on thepetition stage had already be white-hot. Long Yue¡¯s force had elevated to a terrifying level after he had revealed his Mountain Dragon King martial soul.

    The entirepetition stage was shaking ever so slightly because of his presence. It was fear¡ªthe fear and admiration radiating from thend.

    Yue Zhengyu had never met such an opponent before. As he stood before Long Yue, his heart despaired that victory was out of reach.

    Long Yue¡¯s eyes were fixated on Yue Zhengyu when he suddenlyughed wildly. He bent over and smashed his right fist onto the ground. The first soul ring on his body glowed following that.

    ¡°Mountains!¡± His first soul skill was the Mountains!

    Thepetition stage¡¯s ground cracked as small mountains surged out if the ground akin to the tips of swords. It was as if the mountains were connected to the sky and ground, and they covered the entirepetition arena in a split second.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s reaction was not slow. He managed to release his fourth soul ring at once.

    In reality, he was aware that it was impossible for him to triumph over the opponent when Long Yue revealed his martial soul. Nevertheless, among hispanions, he would certainly not be thest to face Long Yue. Therefore, he would try his best to ensure that his opponent disyed more of his abilities. Even if he could not triumph, hispanions could observe carefully and prepare themselves to fight Long Yue in the future.

    These were Yue Zhengyu¡¯s thoughts. He wanted to try his best to dy the match, so that as many of the Mountain Dragon King martial soul¡¯s soul skill could be released as possible. This way, hispanions would get a better understanding of Long Yue¡¯s abilities.

    The Holy Angel martial soul¡¯s fourth soul skill, the Angel¡¯s Descent, was released!

    The dazzling golden light enshrouded Yue Zhengyu¡¯s whole body. With a p of his shining wings, he had already turned gold from head to toe. Intense Holy Light burst out from his body.

    The mountains surged skyward and chased after him. He was constantly changing his movements in the sky in an attempt to dodge the barrage of attacks that came one after another continuously.

    The opponent was too powerful. It was utterly impossible for him to dodge everything due to the rate of the mountains¡¯ attacks and the wide area they covered.

    Streams of Light of Judgement shone down continuously to smash against the mountains. Yet, the mountains that covered the entirepetition arena were even more overwhelming than the dazzling radiance.

    Yue Zhengyu pped his wings. He had finally found an opening to cross through the mountains and dashed in front of Long Yue. He held the Saint Sword in his hands as he descended from the sky.

    The enhancing effects from all five pieces of his battle armor instantly concentrated into the Saint Sword. The Holy Light and the Light of Judgementbined togetherpletely. The fusion of four great soul skills made his entire body burn with scorching hot Holy Fire.

    He understood that he did not stand much of a chance. Things being what they were, he could not afford to waste any opportunity. He would have to attack with every ounce of his powers to test this Mountain Dragon King¡¯s skills.

    Long Yue cracked into a smile as he looked at Yue Zhengyu descending from the sky. The second soul ring on his body glowed. ¡°Rivers!¡±

    All of a sudden, the sky seemed to have copsed. Countless rivers dropped down from the sky in an instant like the overflowing of the Milky Way.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body and his Saint Sword were engulfed by the terrifying downpour in a split second, and he was blown away by the impact. He was like a de of fragile grass as he was facing all the attacks andshing of the terrifying rivers.

    The Mountain Dragon King martial soul was so terrifying. Those were only its two initial soul skills, yet both were all wide-range attacks from every direction. Additionally, the strength of the attacks filled the entire audience with shock.

    The Star Luo Emperor Dai Tianling was no exception. All along, he was aware that Long Yue was very powerful, but he had never known how much.

    Leave alone the fact that he was a twenty-year-old Soul Emperor, just what was his martial soul? It was truly formidable to witness.

    En Ci¡¯s face was smiling faintly all along. The smile on his face grew wider as he stood and watched Long Yue on thepetition stage. This was his favorite disciple, and also the disciple solely guided by himself.

    The Mountain Dragon King martial soul cultivated at a rapid speed, but very few knew about the tremendous stress that Long Yue suffered during the process of cultivation.

    The world had itsws of nature. There was certainly a price to pay for being powerful, just like Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King Bloodline that threatened his life at all times while constantly making him stronger.

    The Mountain Dragon King martial soul shared some simrities. Even though it was incapable of threatening his life, Long Yue still suffered tremendous agony during the entire cultivation process.

    The Mountain Dragon King sacrificed its body to transform into mountains, rivers and continents. His cultivation direction was his own body. His body would first need to withstand such incredible strength, only then he could truly unt the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s power!

    Hence, every time Long Yue¡¯s body was elevated and gained a new soul ring, it was a terrible spiritual and physical ordeal for him.

    Long Yue was extremely determined. He had pushed through the experience again and again. The Monster Academy¡¯s resources had always favored him in this. He had consumed arge amount of heaven-and-earth treasures, such that his body could reach the level he was at now.

 Chapter 647 - Yue Zhengyuâ€™s Loss

    <h4>Chapter 647: Yue Zhengyu¡¯s Loss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Still, En Ci worried about Long Yue who was the exact opposite of himself during his early days. It was difficult for him to cultivate at the beginning but it became easier as he progressed. His cultivation speed only slowed when he was at the ny-fifth rank.

    Long Yue was different. His cultivation speed was swift at the beginning because he was inherently filled with soul power. His power made a significant leap each elevation thereafter.

    In the course of time, Long Yue¡¯s cultivation speed began decreasing substantially after his cultivation base was elevated to six soul rings. It was a horrendous ordeal for him each time his soul power was elevated one rank. He had to withstand much pain and agony.

    For that reason, Long Yue was called Madman Long. No matter how strong his willpower was during the process of cultivation, his personality was duly affected due to the harsh continuous torment that he underwent.

    If it were not because of Long Yue¡¯s determined willpower, he would have turned insane already.

    En Ci was figuring all sorts of ways to help Long Yue continue elevating. He would encounter problems when Long Yue continued elevating beyond seven soul rings. Even this Divine Territory Douluo did not have absolute confidence in helping his disciple to continue cultivating after seven soul rings. Once Long Yue had a spiritual breakdown, he would experience a physical breakdown as well. This was the price one paid for being powerful.

    One of the reasons why En Ci was headed to Douluo Continent was for the sake of Long Yue. He had read from some ancient records that there were some special heaven and earth treasures on Douluo Continent which could be helpful to Long Yue¡¯s future cultivation.

    On thepetition stage.

    Yue Zhengyu felt an intense pain as if his whole body was about to crumble. His whole being including his bones and meridians were in excruciating pain.

    He seemed not to be fighting against a soul master, but the whole of Nature.

    This was truly frightening! Long Yue had the capability to make him disappear without a trace.

    The gargantuan figure which was domineering over the entire world appeared silently before Yue Zhengyu.

    ¡°For the sake of Tang Sect, admit your defeat,¡± Long Yue spoke gravely. The smile on his face had vanished, and in its ce, a thirst for blood was growing stronger gradually.

    Usually, he kept his emotions in check, but his suppressed emotions became uncontroble whenever he used his martial soul¡¯s strength.

    Just like his martial soul Mountain Dragon King.

    The Mountain Dragon King was one of the Nine Great Dragon Kings. His lineage wallowed in destion while the rest of the Eight Dragon Kings¡¯ descendants had easy lives. Had the Dragon God bestowed upon him an honorific, would he be contented?

    The asional urrence of natural disasters was the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s venting of his emotions.

    Where the Dragon n existed, there would be the presence of the Mountain Dragon King. Natural disasters would follow suit.

    Thus, it was a catastrophic cmity when the Mountain Dragon King revolted.

    Yue Zhengyu clenched his teeth as he controlled his wings with great effort. He looked at Long Yue. ¡°I¡¯m not going to admit defeat yet.¡± The golden light on his body was already much dimmer aspared to before. This was the suppression caused by their differences in strength between two exceptionally strong powers.

    How could he admit his defeat so easily as a student of Shrek Academy?

    ¡°Oh yeah? So be it then!¡± At the sound of a deep roar, Long Yue swung his fist forward as he punched straight at Yue Zhengyu¡¯s chest. He was five meters tall. So, in proportion his fist was asrge as a wash basin. His phenomenal strength squeezed thepressed air until itbusted spontaneously.

    Yue Zhengyu held the saint sword with his hands. The Holy Fire burned on his body once again as the saint sword pierced with all its might.

    ¡°Boom...¡± His body smashed onto the protective shield in the distance.

    A look of wildness shed past Long Yue¡¯s eyes but vanished immediately. His left leg took a stride forward as if he was going to do something. Apparently, he was trying hard to control himself.

    He spoke coldly, ¡°Tang Wulin broke eight of Hua Lantang¡¯s ribs, so I shall return the favor today. That¡¯s all!¡±

    He turned around and walked toward the other side of the arena. In the arena, all the mountains and rivers gradually shrunk, rivers changed into streams, then vanished silently. At the same time, he was steadily shrinking.

    The arena¡¯s surface was smooth. It seemed as if nothing happened. Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body slid down slowly from the protective shield. His vision darkened and he lost consciousness.

    The audience gaped at Long Yue¡¯s martial soul. What they witnessed shocked them to the point that they almost lost their ability to speak.

    Simrly, Monster Academy¡¯s students stood looking at one another in the waiting area. Their looks were simrly filled with shock.

    They were aware that seven of them from Monster¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings could notpare to Long Yue alone. They were ashamed and felt unworthy when they could not match Long Yue¡¯s incredible power.

    The disparity was just too great for anyone to imagine. That was the peerless Long Yue also known as the Mountain Dragon King Long Yue.

    The match ended. The victor and the defeated were determined.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s squad members and medical care personnel rushed onto the stage simultaneously.

    Just as Long Yue mentioned, Yue Zhengyu had eight broken ribs. He was seriously wounded, but fortunately it was not life threatening. Obviously, he could not participate in the following two-on-two matches.

    Gu Yue could still be his substitute in the group match, but definitely not for the two-on-two match.

    Tang Wulin ended Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi¡¯s two-on-two outing, while Long Yue ended Yue Zhengyu and Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s. It was an eye for an eye.

    The tidal wave-like jubnt sounds echoed through the entire Star Luo Coliseum.

    Fang¡¯er swallowed some saliva with difficulty as she muttered to herself, ¡°I can¡¯t analyze theter part of this match. The Dragon King is truly worthy of his title Dragon King.¡±

    This was her first time witnessing Long Yue¡¯s martial soul and his control over mountains and rivers. This event illustrated Long Yue¡¯s strength which had already surpassed the strength level of a soul master.

    Dai Tianling gave Long Yue a standing ovation. As the emperor, his heart was filled with admiration.

    Monster Academy would have bright prospects in the future with such an exceptional talent. More importantly, Long Yue and Dai Yueyan had a good rtionship. A monarch should always have the support of a top-grade powerhouse, only then could he enforcew and order in his empire. He had captured the throne with the support of his teacher.

    ¡°Teacher, thank you for your contribution in cultivating such excellent talent for the empire. I have decided to increase Monster Academy¡¯s resources by ten percent to assist you in cultivating more young soul masters in the future.¡±

    En Ci was the only person who did not stand. He was still sitting and he smiled. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    The cheers felt like mockery to Shrek Academy¡¯s contingent. Tang Wulin helped Yue Zhengyu up since he was immobilized by his broken ribs.

    Xie Xie stood by Yue Zhengyu¡¯s side. He had clenched his fists in rage.

    Ye Xinn raised her head and looked toward the frantic audience. She was staring at them with cold eyes.

    Yuanen Yehui pursed her lips tightly.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s good-natured smile had disappeared and was reced by a gloomy expression.

    They were not only facing the opponents in the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition, but were also facing the entire Star Luo Empire at the same time.

    Time, climate, geographical and human conditions were not on their side. They were listening to each cheer, mockery and insult on thepetition stage. What was happening was alsoshing at their souls.

    In the audience box.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Elder Cai grabbed Wu Zhangkong¡¯s shoulder.

    Wu Zhangkong was furious. ¡°They need me now.¡±

    Elder Cai smiled. ¡°A good metal needs to be thoroughly tempered and remolded. A human being is just the same. This is the best training for them. We must believe in their resistance to pressure. If they don¡¯t wither into the silence, then they will certainly burst forth from the silence. Think about this, will they encounter such a situation if we were on Douluo Continent? Will they face such a trial there?¡±

 Chapter 648 - Ye Xinglanâ€™s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 648: Ye Xinn¡¯s Decision</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Wu Zhangkong was stunned for a moment. He felt the blood pumping erratically in his heart. He wished that he could take Yue Zhengyu¡¯s ce to fight valiantly against Long Yue who possessed the Mountain Dragon King martial soul so he could experience what his student went through.

    ¡°However, their opponents had put up a fight which was nothing short of a miracle,¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s voice was no longer icy cold, but carried a tinge of deep regret.

    Elder Cai spoke gruffly, ¡°What¡¯s a miracle? A miracle is a conversion of the impossible into the possible. A failure is not petrifying, the petrifying part is dejection. I see anger, and I see humiliation in their eyes, but what I don¡¯t see is dejection. Thus, there is no need for you to uplift their morale. They don¡¯t need your constion. What they need is a breakthrough to achieve an even higher potential and vent the frustration in their hearts. This is the ideal time and opportunity for them to grow. We only need to ensure that they don¡¯t do anything to threaten their own lives during their growing process.¡±

    ¡°Elder Cai, you¡¯re too cruel,¡± Wu Zhangkong spoke through his clenched teeth.

    Elder Cai spoke glumly, ¡°I¡¯ve always appeared as a bad person. There¡¯ll always be a bad person, no? You¡¯re like this because Old Zhuo Shi was too kind to you in the beginning, then the breakdown urred afterward. Could it be that you hope what happened to you will happen to your students?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong quivered in trepidation. The rage on his face subsided as he lowered his head. The scenes from the past swept rapidly past his mind.

    He once made the choice topromise, but he did not brace for the suffering. If he had risked his life, Bing¡¯er would still be with him. It was because of his moment of cowardice, he continually made mistakes which eventually ended in tragedy.

    The teenagers were facing more than just apetition. They were facing a taxing trial of their willpower. They could only depend on themselves to decide how far they could go.

    Tang Wulin was at the forefront with Yue Zhengyu in his arms, while hisrades followed behind as they walked out of the arena. Thepetition¡¯s organizer dispatched army troops to safeguard them all the way back to the hotel.

    Throughout the journey to the hotel, Tang Wulin and hisrades did not utter a word. Everyone was very quiet. It was silent as the grave.

    They sent Yue Zhengyu back to the room. Xie Xie volunteered to care for Yue Zhengyu. Despite their frequent tiffs, Xie Xie¡¯s eyes were red with sorrow.

    ¡°Captain!¡± Everyone looked toward Tang Wulin in unison as they walked along the hotel¡¯s corridor.

    Tang Wulin raised his head slowly and spoke with a subdued voice, ¡°Are all of you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Afraid my ass!¡± Xie Xie roared in rage.

    Tang Wulin continued, ¡°Zhengyu had devoted all his effort. At least, he allowed us to see how powerful the opponent is. Perhaps, there is no way for us to defeat him. But, we will never give up without fighting to the end.¡±

    Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes were shimmering. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the day when I meet him.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui took a deep breath. ¡°I like this kind of opponent.¡±

    Xie Xie swayed his arm with a cold-eyed stare. ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan did not say a word but bit her lower lips.

    Gu Yue spoke glumly, ¡°Then, we shall all return to cultivate. We shall rely on our innate powers to leave the audience at a loss for words.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was burning with a fighting will. ¡°We will always stand tall no matter what.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s loss did not make them lose their morale. Yue Zhengyu did not admit defeat throughout the fight. He fought till thest moment.

    Even though he lost the match, he did not lose his spirit.

    The Mountain Dragon King martial soul might have terrified the audience, but it definitely aroused the fighting spirit of Shrek Academy.

    Only such an opponent was capable of uniting and motivating them to cultivate persistently and improve their abilities.

    It was a victory that suppressed the entire scene, a disy of the Mountain Dragon King martial soul¡¯s terror that ignited the sentiment of Star Luo City.

    The media giants of Star Luo Empirepeted against one another in reporting the event. All negative political views were muted and Monster Academy was put on a pedestal instantly.

    Long Yue¡¯s Mountain Dragon King martial soul was not considered a beast soul to some extent, but it was a territory-type martial soul. All sorts of experts in Star Luo Continent soul masters¡¯ world carried out assessments that titled Long Yue as a rare extraordinary talent. He had been elevated to the peak and was recognized as the powerhouse with the highest possibility to reach Godhood. After all, he was only twenty years old!

    ¡°Bang, bang!¡±

    Tang Wulin was cultivating in his room when suddenly someone knocked on the door. He frowned slightly, stood up, and opened the door.

    ¡°Xinn?¡± Tang Wulin was astonished to find Ye Xinn standing outside the door.

    Ye Xinn was not being courteous either as she stepped into his room.

    ¡°Captain, I have something to discuss with you,¡± Ye Xinn spoke in a low voice.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Ye Xinn said, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed with Lizhi and we¡¯ve decided to forfeit the following two-on-two match. I¡¯m also forgoing the one-on-one match as well.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Why?¡± Tang Wulin asked in astonishment.

    Ye Xinn replied, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to devote all my effort into producing battle armors. I don¡¯t know how many I can produce during this period, but I¡¯ll be producing it specifically for you. I¡¯ll produce as many as I can to elevate your power.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke anxiously, ¡°How¡¯re you going to do that? Xinn, your individual power...¡±

    Ye Xinn raised her hand to stop him from continuing further. She shook her head and answered, ¡°I know what you want to say, but please listen to me first. Yes, I¡¯m confident of myself, but you also saw the battle between Yue Zhengyu and Long Yue today. Even though we refuse to admit it, we are not at the same level as Long Yue. I¡¯ve never been dejected before, but I¡¯m not going to be blinded by arrogance. I¡¯ve the most pieces of battle armors, so my overall power is no weaker than yours. But, your situation is different from mine. Your bloodline is inherently suppressive toward dragon-type martial souls. I can¡¯t be certain if you¡¯re able to suppress his martial soul, but this is our only chance. There¡¯s still some time from now till the next match. I¡¯ll help you to forge some battle armors with Xu Lizhi¡¯s assistance. We should be able toplete a few more pieces that will elevate your overall power. Only then do we stand a chance when you fight against him.¡±

    ¡°These days, your elevation is obvious to everyone especially the second evolution of your martial soul. You¡¯re the one who has the highest possibility among us to create miracles. Rather than allowing everyone to fight blindly, why don¡¯t we focus on what everyone can contribute toward you? Only then do we stand a chance.¡±

    Tang Wulin was silent. Even though he refused to admit it, he agreed with Ye Xinn¡¯s assessment of Long Yue.

    It was true that they were not at the same level as Long Yue. It would be difficult to defeat him even if they were all of the same rank. Moreover, he had two soul rings more than all of them.

    They had only witnessed the surface of Long Yue¡¯s power during the battle with Yue Zhengyu. Shrek Academy¡¯s contingent had not seen the extent of Long Yue¡¯s power. No one from Shrek Academy could stand a chance fighting such a powerful opponent in a one-on-one match.

    ¡°Xinn is right!¡± Gu Yue¡¯s voice echoed. Tang Wulin had forgotten to close the door, so she walked straight into the room and closed the door behind her.

    Ye Xinn looked toward Gu Yue and nodded.

    Gu Yue walked to Ye Xinn¡¯s side and looked at Tang Wulin. She spoke knowingly, ¡°You asked me about your Golden Dragon King bloodline and Long Yue¡¯s Mountain Dragon King bloodline¡¯s rtive merits today, no? So, I¡¯m going to tell you now.¡±

    ¡°Actually, the most important part that determines whether Xinn¡¯s sacrifice is worthy is your ability to suppress the other dragon-type martial soul¡¯s bloodline, whether your bloodline suppression is effective on Long Yue.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. It was true. There was only his martial soul which was capable of exercising a certain amount of suppression toward Long Yue. Therefore, their effort in cultivating would be meaningful, otherwise, it would be aplete waste.

    Gu Yue continued talking, ¡°The Mountain Dragon King held a lofty position in the Dragon n. But, do you know about the Golden Dragon King¡¯s origin? The Golden Dragon King didn¡¯t exist in the Dragon n initially. The Dragon God was at the top of the Dragon n. The Dragon God was born during the creation of the world. He was the most ancient God, the originator of all beast-type Gods.¡±

    ¡°The Dragon God was arrogant by nature. After humankind created the Divine Realm, it entered the Divine Realm as well. It relied on its power to reign over the divine beasts in the Divine Realm. The nine sons of the Dragon God that were also the Nine Great Dragon Kings descended to all thes so they could pass down the legacy. They were the Dragon God¡¯s direct line of descendants and were also real dragons.¡±

 Chapter 649 - Legend of the Dragon God

    Chapter 649: Legend of the Dragon God

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    <strong>Editor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    "ording to the Spirit Pagoda''s ancient records, there was an important event that took ce in the Divine Realm which invoked the Dragon God. The event almost destroyed the entire Divine Realm."

    "The so-called Godhood is actually a sublimation after one''s life force has achieved a certain level. In fact, the definition of God in the beginning originated from this definition of mankind. Thus, the apex of existence, for humans from thes, form the Divine Realm. They also founded a series of hierarchical systems in the Divine Realm. Anyone who had cultivated to that level, be it a human or a beast, could ascend to the Divine Realm as long as one could ovee the final hurdle. Moreover, one would be assigned to different ranks ording to one''s potential and strengths."

    "Legend has it that there were Five Great God Kings in the Divine Realm. They formed the council of the Divine Realm and were the rulers whereby they supervised the world under them. Because the Divine Realm was created by these high-ranked humans, these Godhood humans regarded themselves superior over the rest. In the beginning, everything was fine. With the passing of time, an ideology that the beasts were supposed to serve the humans took hold. What followed was the Godhood humans naturally prevailed over the Godhood beasts, and the humans ended up enving the beasts."

    "The Godhood humans were more powerful. They controlled the hub of the Divine Realm with the five God Kings. Their powers far exceeded the Godhood beasts, so the Godhood beasts had to endure the abuse. One day, a Godhood beast encountered an unjust treatment where it was being hunted down. Upon learning of the mistreatment of one of their own, the Divine beasts were infuriated. The Five Great God Kings dealt with the Divine officer who mistreated the Godhood beast, but they could not pacify the wrath of the Divine beasts. Out of rage, the Dragon God proposed to lead the Divine beasts into leaving the Divine Realm and establish another Divine Realm that would solely belong to them. The council of the Divine Realm controlled by the Five Great God Kings would never approve of that. Thus, a major conflict erupted. However, the Dragon God refrained himself and chose topromise. Not long after that, when he felt that he was well prepared, he led the Divine beasts into starting a war."

    Tang Wulin and Ye Xinn listened in disbelief as Gu Yue continued with the story. If Gu Yue''s story was true, then where did the information regarding the Divine Realm from the Spirit Pagodae from? It was inconceivable.

    It had been many years since any human had entered the Divine Realm. Hence, the Divine Realm was only a legend in Douluo Continent, Star Luo Continent, and Heaven Dou Continent. Nevertheless, Gu Yue''s vivid description seemed to have brought them into that world.

    "The warsted for a long time in the Divine Realm. It brought an unfortunate catastrophe to the Divine Realm. More than a third of the Godhood humans were casualties during the war. It was the heaviest hit they suffered since the creation of the Divine Realm. But at the end, the Divine beasts lost the war. The council of the Divine Realm was overly powerful. The Dragon God was severed into two by the Xiu Luo God of the Five Great God Kings."

    Gu Yue suddenly stopped talking. She raised her head and looked toward Tang Wulin. Her gaze burned as she said, "The Dragon God was a high-level Godhood, so he was immortal. Even the God Kings were incapable of killing him. His origin force came from the chaos energy when he created the world. Even though he was split into two, he did not die. It was possible for him to regenerate himself. The two portions of his body transformed into two giant dragons. One of the giant dragons had diamond-shaped golden scales over its body and inherited the Dragon God''s strength along with the original body''s attack and defense. Thus was born the Golden Dragon King!"

    Tang Wulin''s body was trembling and his expression changed to one of shock. "What?"

    Gu Yue continued with her story. "The other portion transformed into the Silver Dragon King. The bloodline that your body possessed is the purest form of the Golden Dragon King bloodline. The Mountain Dragon King was the Dragon King''s descendant. So, no matter how powerful the Mountain Dragon King is, it can''tpare with your bloodline''s lineage which was originally a part of the God King. Do you get it now?"

    Tang Wulin understood Gu Yue''s elucidation. He had never expected that the bloodline in his body was actually that powerful.

    It was half of the Dragon God, and it was totally unbelievable.

    "So what happened after that? What happened to the Dragon King and the Divine beasts in the Divine Realm?" Ye Xinn enquired.

    Gu Yue''s eyes looked peculiar. "The Godhood humans banished the Divine beasts from the Divine Realmpletely. No one knew of the whereabouts of the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King. Ever since then, there was no Godhood beasts in the Divine Realm. Any beast that was qualified in ascending to the Divine Realm was suppressed in the world beneath and rendered incapable of subliming to a higher level."

    "This is tyranny!" Ye Xinn frowned.

    Coldness seeped out of the corners of Gu Yue''s lips. "This is the human''s natural instincts. Wasn''t it the humans that created the ideology of dividing the world into ''us'' and ''them''?"

    Ye Xinn looked at Gu Yue in astonishment. "You sounded like you''re not human."

    Gu Yue was stunned for a moment. "Let''s not talk about this anymore. I''m here to inform all of you about this myth in the ancient records. The bloodline in Tang Wulin''s body should be the purest form of the Golden Dragon King bloodline. So, he''s certainly of a higher level than the Mountain Dragon King. It''s only that Tang Wulin have yet to master the control over his bloodline''s strength at the moment. He should also have a simr effect when ites to the suppression of attributes. Thus, if we were to consider anyone among us who stands a chance in defeating Long Yue''s Mountain Dragon King martial soul, then it can only be Wulin. Hence, I agree with Ye Xinn''s suggestion to forge battle armors for Wulin at full speed to elevate his power."

    Tang Wulin looked at Gu Yue, then he looked at Ye Xinn again. His brows were knitted together while his expression looked peculiar. It felt as if something was revealed in his mind. Gu Yue''s words seemed to make him recall something distinctly, yet he could not grasp the thoughts of his memory.

    Ye Xinn replied, "Very well, that''s settled then. I''m leaving."

    Gu Yue spoke as she gazed after the departing Ye Xinn, "I''m leaving too."

    Tang Wulin suddenly raised his head and looked toward her. "Gu Yue, did you really find the information regarding the Golden Dragon King and the Mountain Dragon King in the Spirit Pagoda? What exactly do you do at home?"

    Gu Yue smiled indifferently. "Have you forgotten? My martial soul is the Seven-colored Dragon. I didn''t finish exining when we were with Xinn earlier. The Golden Dragon King inherited the Dragon God''s strength and abilities, while the Silver Dragon King inherited the Dragon God''s elemental control ability. We''re from the Seven-colored Dragon''s lineage and we possess a portion of the Silver Dragon King bloodline. You guessed right. The information isn''t from the Spirit Pagoda, but it''s our family secret."

    Tang Wulin squinted. His gaze was burning as he looked at her, "So you''re saying that you''re nice to me because my bloodline is rted to yours?"

    Gu Yue was stunned for a moment. Her expression turned cold. "You can say that."

    Tang Wulin''s gaze was frozen. "Is that true?"

    Gu Yue''s heart felt a sharp pain for no reason as she looked into his crystal clear eyes. She nodded her head forcefully. "Yes, it''s true!"

    "I understand now." Tang Wulin mirrored her nod in all seriousness.

    Gu Yue wished to ask, ''What have you understood?'' But, she did not say anything as she walked to the door and pulled on it.

    "Gu Yue!" Tang Wulin''s voice echoed from her back.

    Gu Yue stopped abruptly with her back facing Tang Wulin. "What is it?"

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath to calm his emotions. "So, if you approached me at the beginning because of my bloodline, how about now? Do you still feel the same now?"

    Gu Yue''s body stiffened slightly. "Yes!" She pulled open the door and walked out.

    Tang Wulin was in a daze as he looked nkly at the door and listened to the sound of it closing. It almost felt like arge door in his heart was closed as well.

 Chapter 650 - Round-Robin Match

    <h4>Chapter 650: Round-Robin Match</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition continued. Thepetition became more exciting when it entered the round-robin stage. An increasing number of powerhouses were fighting against one another. There were more interesting fights aspared to the earlier matches. The confrontation match between Monster Academy and Shrek Academy became the public¡¯s favorite topic of conversation.

    A majority of the public neglected the age disparity between the two groups. They were only aware that Long Yue¡¯s power was iparable even with Shrek Academy considered!

    Reality seemed to prove its point. Ye Xinn from Shrek Academy chose to abandon the one-on-one and two-on-two matches. She only appearedter in the round-robin group match.

    There were only three people remaining in the one-on-one match from Shrek Academy. They were Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Yuanen Yehui. There were only two contestants remaining from the initial four in the two-on-two match due to Yue Zhengyu who was severely injured and Ye Xinn who pulled out of thepetition.

    Fortunately, the following round-robin matches were easygoing for them. They did not meet with any powerful opponents.

    Monster Academy, on the other hand, was represented by Dai Yueyan, Dai Yun¡¯er, and two other contestants in the one-on-one matches other than Long Yue. The five of them were advancing without a hitch in the round-robin matches.

    Ten dayster, the round-robin matches ended. All the remaining contestants from Monster Academy and Shrek Academy entered the finals. The elimination matches were about to begin. Each and every victory and defeat would affect all the participating groups¡¯ final ranking. There was no turning back in the single elimination round. Everyone participating in the finals felt a tremendous stress.

    The individual matches would determine the final sixty-four, while the two-on-two matches would determine the final thirty-two. There would only be sixteen teams that entered the final stage of the group matches. Finally, there would only be one champion at the end of thepetition.

    The elimination round was different from the previous matches. The elimination round would not be carried out alternately, but the one-on-one matches would be carried out first to determine the champion. After that, the two-on-two matches wouldmence, followed by the final group matches.

    Such an arrangement was made because many of the powerful contestants were participating in a number of matches. Moreover, the arrangement was to ensure thepetition was carried out fairly while allowing the contestants to disy their ultimate powers in thepetition.

    The final sixty-four matches were carried out by drawing lots. Each team¡¯s strongest contestant would be the top seed to be given the priority to draw lots in the first round.

    Tang Wulin was not top in his team because he withdrew from the match between him and Dai Yueyan. He had secured a ce topeteter. His exploit made Star Luo Empire¡¯s denizens mocked Shrek¡¯s squad even more.

    However, Tang Wulin remained unencumbered by it. He was still as determined as ever.

    The night came. In the Grand Star Luo Hotel.

    ¡°The final stage of thepetition begins tomorrow. The name list has already been published. Everyone must devote their effort to thepetition. At the same time, you must also take care of your safety,¡± Tang Wulin spoke to Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie.

    Gu Yue, Xu Xiaoyan, and Yue Zhengyu were in the room too. Meanwhile, Xu Lizhi was assisting Ye Xinn in producing the battle armors.

    Yue Zhengyu had already recovered. However, his fractures required a longer period topletely heal. He had missed the two-on-two match, but he could stillpete in the final stage of the group matchter on.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s emotion seemed to have changed after the battle with Long Yue. He was not depressed but he appeared more profound.

    Tang Wulin was sitting and appeared calm with his essence retracted. He was exuding a rock solid, lofty sensation. He was behaving more like a captain following his power¡¯s elevation.

    Xie Xie had seen the name list earlier. ¡°What a waste that we¡¯re not fighting against Monster Academy¡¯s students, otherwise I¡¯ll kill them!¡± There were two other Agility-type contestants participating in the one-on-one match from Monster Academy. Xie Xie had anticipated fighting them.

    Tang Wulin advised Yuanen. ¡°Be careful tomorrow.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui had the worst luck in drawing lots for the first round of the finals. She was going to fight one of the Agility-type soul masters from Monster Academy.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent was considerably good but was just an ordinary soul master.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Yuanen Yehui answered, ¡°I¡¯ve observed his fight before. I¡¯ll devote my every effort to fight him.¡±

    Thepetition wasing to the final stage. They could not avoid meeting their contenders from Monster Academy, so it appeared that their moment of truth had finally arrived.

    Tang Wulin announced, ¡°I¡¯ve made my observations earlier too. Let¡¯s discuss the ploy of our battle tactics. Everyone will benefit from a mutual discussion.¡±

    Gu Yue stood on the side. She appeared a little distracted as she watched Tang Wulin helped Yuanen Yehui to analyze the opponent and strategize Yuanen Yehui¡¯s battle tactics in all seriousness.

    Xu Xiaoyan nudged Gu Yue who was standing by her side. ¡°Sister Yue, what¡¯s going on with you recently? You seem a little distracted these days. Did you quarrel with the captain? Everyone is busy cultivating, so I bet the both of you don¡¯t even have time to quarrel, no?¡±

    Gu Yue rolled her eyes. ¡°Pay attention. This is the time for us to retaliate against our powerful enemy since we share amon dislike for our enemy.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan giggled. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re already doing very well at our level. Thispetition is getting lopsided. The academy won¡¯t me us if we lose, only our appraisal will be different. Have you not noticed that Elder Cai and Teacher Wu have not shown up at all? I think they¡¯re doing that intentionally to test us!¡±

    Gu Yue nced at her. ¡°You have a clear understanding, don¡¯t you? Even so, we need to do our best to achieve victory.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan pouted her lips and replied, ¡°Certainly. I¡¯m only saying that everyone has changed. Zhengyu has be introverted after he lost the match. He has been cultivating everyday despite his injuries. He barely speaks. In fact, he is no longer a chatterbox. The captain has changed a lot too. He is calmer than before and puts everyone at ease, but, aren¡¯t you worried for him? He¡¯s almost like a robot. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s healthy for him.¡±

    Gu Yue smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated him. Wulin has always been the kind of person who rebounds higher when the pressure is greater. This only makes him stronger. He is unlikely to be affected too much.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan shrugged. ¡°Anyhow, I prefer the captain who¡¯s more sentimental. However, there¡¯s nothing we can do currently. You ought to help him more.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Yue nodded gently.

    ¡°Very well. It¡¯s settled then. Everyone go and have dinner.¡± It was time for dinner when Tang Wulin was done helping Yuanen Yehui in assessing her opponent.

    ¡°Captain, how about you? Will you be joining us?¡± Xu Xiaoyan could not help asking when she saw Tang Wulin picked up his jacket.

    ¡°Hmm. I won¡¯t be joining you all today. I¡¯m going out to do something.¡± Having said that, he walked to the front.

    Xu Xiaoyan whispered to Gu Yue. ¡°This is weird. Is there anything more important than missing his meal? Is the captain alright?¡±

    Gu Yue did not utter a word, but quietly followed behind him as he walked out.

    Tang Wulin hailed a soul taxi when he was outside the Grand Star Luo Hotel.

    ¡°Where would you like to go?¡± The taxi driver asked.

    ¡°The Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters,¡± Tang Wulin answered.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The taxi drove along the street unceremoniously. The sky waspletely dark while the streets were brightly lit. Those who had spent an entire day bustling at work finally had time for themselves.

    Tang Wulin was a little spaced out as he looked out from the cab¡¯s window. He quite enjoyed this feeling. It was happiness not to be preupied with thoughts at times.

    At least, he was in such a state currently.

    The car slowed down because there were too many pedestrians and vehicles on the road. They managed to leave the hustle and bustle behind. The car began to pick up speed. Tang Wulin lowered his head to don his white warrior¡¯s mask, while he took out his cape simultaneously.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters was unusually crowded. The people moved in an endless stream in front of the building.

    Tang Wulin got off the car and draped the cape on his back. He donned the hood and briskly walked into the building.

    The crowd entering the door looked toward him with an envious but admirable expression upon seeing his attire. Anyone who was acquainted with the Tang Sect would understand what his attire represents.

    The Battle Soul Hall was the core of Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters. It was also the one with the most core strength among the Inner Three Halls, and no less important than the Worship Hall. Although the Worship Hall had the highest ranking among the Inner Three Halls, almost every member of the Worship Hall was originally from the Battle Soul Hall.

    A white warrior represented its status, especially for those disciples of the world outside. Their envy at Tang Wulin¡¯s attire could not be concealed.

 Chapter 651

    <h4>Chapter 651: Tang Sect¡¯s Ten Thousand Year Spirit Items</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There was no way one could move up the ranks by merelypleting missions in the Battle Soul Hall. It could only be determined by the Battle Soul Hall itself. Thus, there was no other way to enter the Battle Soul Hall other than winning the favor of someone inside.

    In reality, the Battle Soul Hall had extremely strict criteria when it was choosing a warrior, screening the warrior¡¯s natural endowments, powers and moral character. Only then would it finally decide if the prospect would be allowed to join their ranks.

    Tang Wulin had be somewhat familiar with Star Luo City¡¯s Tang Sect headquarters after his previous visit. At least it was not like his first time when he could not even recognize the ce after he had entered.

    He arrived at the location for contribution point exchange.

    The scale of this ce was greater than the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters in Shrek City. All sorts of words and numbers shed across the big screens with a plethora of items for exchange on disy.

    These items could be divided into broad categories including hard to find recordings of cultivation, soul devices, rare metals, mechas and much more.

    Tang Wulin started searching meticulously and found the location to exchange spirit items.

    He could actually choose to bid for the item in an auction shop, but the bidding process would take up too much time. Moreover, the price of items there was actually even more expensive than at the Tang Sect.

    Given such difficulties, he felt that the Tang Sect was the most dependable ce to turn to.

    He clicked on the search box, then he checked the spirit item box and entered the keywords <i>ten thousand </i>year!

    The search began, and streams of data immediately started pulsing on the screen. Tang Wulin searched in all seriousness.

    There was so much data. The Star Luo Empire¡¯s Tang Sect headquarters deserved its reputation. There was a wide variety of the ten-thousand-year spirit items. He had no choice but to add another keyword before he continued his search.

    Ten-thousand-year Dragonscale Fruit!

    This time, there were far fewer results. It did not take long before a total of eleven search results appeared.

    The first result was ¡®Ten thousand year Dragonscale Fruit, age ten thousand six hundred year, exchange rate twenty-one thousand contribution points¡¯.

    The second result was ¡®Ten thousand year Dragonscale Fruit, age eleven thousand five hundred year, exchange rate twenty-two thousand three hundred contribution points¡¯.

    ...

    The final result was ¡®Ten thousand year Dragonscale Fruit, age ny-seven thousand eight hundred year, exchange rate three hundred and forty thousand contribution points¡¯.

    Tang Wulin gulped when he read the final result. That was some good stuff! This was a Dragonscale Fruit that was almost one hundred thousand years old! He did not expect that the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters would have it. What a shame that it was clearly too expensive. He could not afford to exchange for it.

    His gaze returned to the first row of results once again.

    He gathered the Tang Sect contribution points which he had umted, in addition to the contribution point reward he had received from the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s mission previously minus the Mysterious Jade Hands he exchanged. He could exchange for the first ten thousand year Dragonscale Fruit with the remaining contribution points.

    That was it. It was better to have a smaller gain than none at all.

    Tang Wulin clicked the select button, then he used his Tang Sect badge to verify his identity before paying with contribution points.

    The only thing he could do now was to wait. A ten-thousand-year ranked spirit item would take some time to be delivered.

    He decided that he should search for the ten-thousand-year Sapphire Root.

    This time, there were only three results for his search.

    The first result was: Ten thousand year Sapphire Root ¡ª age thirteen thousand nine hundred years ¡ª exchange rate forty-three thousand five hundred contribution points.

    The second result was: Ten thousand year Sapphire Root ¡ª age twenty-one thousand six hundred years ¡ª exchange rate one hundred thousand contribution points.

    The third result was ¡®ten thousand year Sapphire Root, age fifty-four thousand years, exchange rate three hundred and fifteen thousand contribution points¡¯.

    Besides the first result, these prices were all astronomical! Even the forty thousand contribution points for the first result had far exceeded anything Tang Wulin¡¯s would be able to afford right now.

    A forced smile emerged on his face following that.

    The sixthyer of the Golden Dragon King Seal required four types of ten-thousand-year spirit item. The ten thousand year Dragonscale Fruit was one of them, the ten thousand year Sapphire Root as well. However, it was rather difficult for him to umte these spirit items based on his current financial capability right now.

    Tang Wulin thought about it, then he found a member of the Tang Sect¡¯s staff. ¡°Hello. I would like to inquire as to where can I can sell some precious materials to our Tang Sect?¡±

    The staff member answered respectfully, ¡°Our honorable white warrior, will you please go to our assessment center and disy your sale item for appraisal. The staff member there will inform you of the procedure.¡± They immediately guided Tang Wulin to the direction of the assessment center.

    Tang Wulin was not in a rush to head there. He waited for his ten thousand year Dragonscale Fruit to be delivered, then he kept the Dragonscale Fruit before he headed towards the assessment center.

    The assessment center was an extremely spacious hall. Its inside even felt like an enormous warehouse. There were a lot of staff members bustling about in there.

    A warrior¡¯s superiority was revealed at this exact moment. A warrior was given priority in any part inside the Tang Sect.

    Coincidentally, there was no other warrior queueing in front. There were specific Tang Sect staffs who ushered Tang Wulin to the front as soon as he entered through the door. They inspected his warrior badge in order to verify his identity.

    ¡°Please, how can I help you?¡± the staffing member asked with a smile on his face.

    Tang Wulin hesitated for a moment, but he still clenched his teeth and spoke, ¡°I have a damaged ck mecha that I wish to sell to the sect. Please help me to assess how much contribution point can I exchange it for.¡±

    ¡°ck mecha?¡± A sense of astonishment was revealed in the staff¡¯s eyes. There were many people selling items in the assessment center and also nock of people performing the assessment, but there was rarely anyone selling mecha, at least the staff had never seen anyone did so.

    The ck mecha was a hyper mecha preceded only by red-colored divine mecha. It was difficult to gauge its price as even its material was extremely expensive. If a mecha master was capable of producing his own ck mecha, it was as precious as his life.

    Tang Wulin nodded and spoke, ¡°May I?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can!¡± The staff had already regained his consciousness at present, he hastily spoke, ¡°Please follow me this way.¡±

    The staff guided Tang Wulin to a spacious spot. Tang Wulin raised his hand and released that ck mecha he seized from the Green Skeleton Rebellion from his storage ring.

    In reality, the mecha was not considered too severely damaged. Only its pilot station was pierced by the Golden Dragon w. That aside, most of its system was still in perfect condition.

    If it was not due to theck of condition in the Grand Star Luo Hotel, Tang Wulin had since attempted to restore it.

    The Tang Sect assessment center¡¯s staff was very professional. They soon invited a few mecha mechanic and started assessing the entire ck mecha.

    The rest of the Tang Sect disciples who were queueing and waiting were dumbstruck. They did not expect that someone was even selling ck mecha. Moreover, the ck mecha seemed to be in an extremely perfect condition.

    Even though every high-level mecha was customized ording to a person¡¯s situation and it was not made suited to anybody else, but this type of human form mecha still had itsmonality. One could modify it a little for his own use and it was absolutely many times easier than producing a brand new ck mecha!

    This was a fine item that could not be simply measured with a price, yet someone was even selling it.

    A senior staff walked in front of Tang Wulin. ¡°Do you truly wish to sell off this ck mecha to the sect?¡±

    Tang Wulin gave a forced smile and nodded. ¡°Yes, I am short of contribution points, otherwise I don¡¯t wish to sell it either.¡±

    The senior nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. The mecha¡¯s quality is extremely impressive on its own. It¡¯s also preserved in a ratherplete condition. There¡¯s a Green Skeleton Rebellion mark on it so it should be your war trophy right. Impressive!¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I am not worthy of suchpliments, only by chance. Can I know how much contribution points is this mecha worth?¡±

    The senior spoke, ¡°Generally, a ck mecha is at least worth three hundred thousand contribution points. A human form mecha is worth a little bit more. However, your mecha is originally damaged. On the other hand, it belongs to the Green Skeleton Rebellion so it is fitted with a self-destruct system. It will be extremely troublesome to modify or remove the system. The cost of doing so is also very high and dangerous. At the same time, you also know that the items sold in the assessment center will be calcted at a reduced price. Hence, we can only give one hundred thousand contribution points for the ck mecha. An additional ten percent is given because of your white warrior¡¯s identity, so it¡¯s worth one hundred and one thousand contribution points. This is the highest price we can give you.¡±

 Chapter 652 - Selling the Black Mecha

    <h4>Chapter 652: Selling the ck Mecha</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin felt a searing pain upon hearing that. If he had a choice, he would not wish to sell this ck mecha! However, he had no other choice now as he had to make some preparations beforehand.

    ¡°Of course, this mecha is meant for close-quarter battles, but it¡¯s not armed. If you can find its weapon, then we¡¯ll add on another twenty thousand contribution points.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll just go with the price of one hundred and ten thousand contribution points as you¡¯ve mentioned.¡±

    Tang Wulin could never give up the weapon. It was still useful to him.

    The transaction was quite simple. Soon, there was one hundred and ten thousand contribution points added to Tang Wulin¡¯s sect card. This was thergest amount of contribution points he had umted since he joined the Tang Sect.

    With the contribution points on hand, he returned to the exchange center. He bought the cheapest ten thousand year Sapphire Root without the slightest hesitation. Then, he continued his search and spent over fifty thousand contribution points to exchange for another type of ten thousand year spirit item.

    He stillcked one item. It was a bottle of ten thousand year dragon-type soul beast¡¯s blood.

    At present, Tang Wulin¡¯s remaining contribution points was less than twenty thousand. He felt a little fortunate so he was hoping that the ten thousand year dragon-type soul beast¡¯s blood was not too expensive.

    The first search result appeared: one bottle of ten thousand year five elements dragon blood, age eleven thousand six hundred years, exchange rate forty-eight thousand contribution points.

    The expression on Tang Wulin¡¯s face stiffened. He was short of twenty over thousand contribution points!

    Even though he still had some valuable items on him, those items were not for sale! The majority of the spirit forging and fuse forging metals he forged, he gave to hisrades. The remaining ones were of lower quality. Although he could still exchange it for some contribution points, it would not be enough to cover the shortfall.

    Fortunately, he still had some time. He could ept some cksmith work to umte contribution points. At the level of spirit forging, every piece of spirit forging metal especially those made of spirit alloys were worth quite a lot of contribution points.

    Tang Wulin kept the three spirit items which he exchanged, then he epted a few more missions before he boarded a soul taxi to return to the hotel.

    Tang Wulin felt awful about having to part with his hard-earned contribution points. Hence, he felt some writhing pain and difort in his heart on his way back. A miser could never stand the pain of losing money.

    My ck mecha! Tang Wulin was sighing. If only he had adequate time to take it apart, just the precious metal and core array were worth more than the contribution points he got for it.

    Anyhow, he had a change of heart when he discovered the ck mecha was a device that could self-destruct. Once the device was triggered, there was a high possibility that everything would be destroyed. He felt much better when he thought of this.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± A familiar voice echoed in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind at this moment.

    ¡°Old Tang?¡± Tang Wulin closed his eyes and he could see Old Tang in his spiritual world.

    He could tell that Old Tang meant business for he sensed the seriousness in his spiritual voice.

    ¡°Wulin, I can sense your eagerness. However, that¡¯s not right. The Golden Dragon King Seal is not to be neglected. It was good that you were capable of passing the fifthyer seal¡¯s trial by depending on your body¡¯s strength. However, you should not seek quick sess by immediately attempting another breakthrough. It may cost you your life,¡± Old Tang spoke in a solemn tone.

    Tang Wulin was quiet. It was apparent that Old Tang had known of this.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t defeat the opponent without going through with this. Old Tang, I¡¯ve been trained with the Body Sect¡¯s cultivation method. My body is much tougher than before. I should be able to withstand the process of another breakthrough to the sixthyer seal. Look at how rxed I was when I achieved the breakthrough to the fifthyer seal!¡± Tang Wulin was trying his best to sound at ease.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works. Firstly, every seal of the Golden Dragon King that brings with it for you an elevation of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence ces a tremendous stress on your body. Although it¡¯s capable of bringing you power, it¡¯ll threaten your life at the same time and take you one step closer to death. You¡¯ll need more umtion and potent power. I must tell you that after you¡¯ve achieved a breakthrough of the first nineyers, thetter nineyers will be a trip to hell. You ought to lengthen the time to achieve your breakthrough to the first nineyers as much as you can, so you¡¯ll be better prepared. How can you reverse the process and speed up the breakthrough of your seal? This will bring you disaster, for sure!¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that it¡¯ll be even more difficult to achieve a breakthrough after the first nineyers?¡±

    Old Tang spoke again, ¡°The first nineyers are just the Golden Dragon King Bloodline¡¯s residual energy. It¡¯s not its origin strength, while thetter nineyers are its purest form of origin strength. It¡¯s best for you to achieve the Title Douluo rank cultivation base before you begin to break through to thetter nineyers. Perhaps then, you¡¯ll have a better chance of surviving the process. You¡¯re only at four soul rings now and you¡¯ve already broken through the fifthyer seal. It¡¯s already very fast. If I weren¡¯t in a deep sleep at the time, I¡¯d never have allowed you to even break through the fifthyer seal so soon. You should let Nature takes its course and wait until the seal breaks by itself when your body has already achieved an adequate level of strength. Put aside the issue of whether you can survive the sixthyer now, even if you¡¯re capable of withstanding the process now that you possess the sixthyer¡¯s power. You¡¯ll still need to break through to the seventhyer within three years andplete the breakthrough of the following twoyers before the age of twenty-five. In short, you¡¯ll need toplete the first nine breakthroughs by the age of twenty-five. Then, you will have to face the terrifying trial that follows.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that you can achieve the Title Douluo rank cultivation base by the age of twenty-five?¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless. It was almost impossible without a doubt. It was already unbelievable for a talented genius like Long Yue to achieve six soul rings at twenty years old. Of course, it was going beyond the impossible for him to achieve nine soul rings by the age of twenty-five. Unless he relies on some out of this world heaven and earth treasures to elerate the process, his foundation would be unstable.

    ¡°This is just apetition. What¡¯s more important? To win thepetition or to lose your life? Do you not understand what it means to weigh the importance of something?¡± Old Tang spoke sternly.

    Tang Wulin did not utter a word.

    ¡°Alright, give up the idea. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve prepared these spirit items in advance. You¡¯ve also gained some time from the earlier breakthrough. Still, you must maintain your current cultivation for another two to three years before you break through to the sixthyer. This way you can buy more time for yourself. ording to your present cultivation rate in addition to the awakening of the Bluesilver Emperor, you can possibly achieve the Title Douluo ranking by the age of thirty. Thus, you must notplete the first nineyers¡¯ breakthrough before you achieve the Title Doulou.¡±

    Old Tang¡¯s voice ended. Tang Wulin could not help frowning hard when he opened his eyes once again.

    He had withstood the agony of breaking the seal more than once or twice. There were also a number of long-term negative consequences from breaking through by force. It seemed like he must not act recklessly!

    He would not have sold the ck mecha if he had known earlier!

    ¡®Oh! Oh! Oh! What a huge loss!¡¯

    Tang Wulin did not feel good when he returned to the hotel. ¡®Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll seize the time now toplete more cksmith missions to earn some contribution points and repentter.¡¯

    Old Tang¡¯s words were filled with wisdom. It made Tang Wulin dropped the idea to break through the sixthyer seal within a short period of time. He could only continue his cultivation now.

    The Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition carried on until the final stage. The coliseum was packed like sardines. It was difficult to purchase tickets for thepetition. The scalpers were selling tickets inted at four times the original price, but the tickets were still selling like hot cakes.

    After all, this was a grand event that only happened once every three years in Star Luo Empire. The atmosphere was buzzing with intensity.

    The elimination match was different from the previous matches.

    The Star Luo Coliseum would not be conducting multiple matches simultaneously during the elimination phase of thepetition. There was only onepetition stage remaining in the coliseum, and it was much bigger than before.

 Chapter 653 - Boos from the Crowd

    <h4>Chapter 653: Boos from the Crowd</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The diameter of thepetition stage was just a meter short of five hundred meters. If two people were on it, they would look like two ants on the surface of a round table. The gigantic protective barrier was more than two hundred meters high. It gave a feeling that it connected the heavens and the earth.

    The view of thepetition grounds was visible from any angle. Giant screens floating about in the air broadcasted close-up footages of some of the matches.

    Before the knockout rounds, there was a break in thepetition for three days. That was all the time taken to set up the stage for thepetition.

    All the matches, whether it was the one-on-one, two-on-two, or the team battles, would take ce at this location. Each time thepetition reached the stage of the knockout rounds, it would be all the rage. It was also the moment of wild excitement.

    Out of the top sixty-four contestants, the thirty-two contestants who would proceed to the next round would be decided today. Each contestant would receive generous rewards, and after each round, the rewards would be doubled.

    The contestants who had made it to the top sixty-four would be potential targets for recruitment by the various consortiums and ns.

    Many young Soul Masters wanted to participate in thepetition so that they could establish their names among the multitude. Then, they would have a firm foundation for their future development.

    To be able to participate in the final stages of thepetition, these sixty-four Soul Masters were already deemed sessful.

    There were only three from Shrek Academy whereas there were easily more than five from Monster Academy. This was the first time in Monster Academy¡¯s history where they had the least number of participants in the final stages of the solopetition.

    Thepetition grounds was moved to another venue where there was ample space within the coliseum. The waiting area was much bigger too.

    Thevish waiting area was set up at the edge of thepetition grounds. Above it was the tform which was the ideal ce to observe thepetition.

    The one-on-onepetition was held today. All the sixty-four contestants were getting ready in the waiting area.

    There were sixty-four luxurious and expensive sofas neatly arranged in the waiting area. A wide array of food and drinks were avable. The waiting staff wore immacte uniforms and were well trained. They were efficient in serving the needs of the contestants.

    The waiting staff were young, beautiful, and full of vigor. Every one of them wore a faint smile, and their services were impable.

    Those waiting here were the younger generation favored by the gods themselves. In the history of the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition, there were many instances of romances which ended in marriages between the waitresses and the contestants. To these waitresses, it meant having better livelihoods. So, they were truly passionate about their jobs and service toward the contestants.

    ¡°Captain, this is the sixth waitress lingering in front of you. How do you feel about all this?¡± Xu Xiaoyan snickered as she spoke to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin felt helpless. He was asked, for the sixth time, whether he wanted any fruits or drinks.

    Truthfully, among the sixty-four contestants who were male, there was none who could match his looks.

    Young, handsome, and powerful. All these are powerful attributes to attract thedies.

    Tang Wulin turned his attention to Xiaoyan and said, ¡°Xiaoyan, don¡¯t concern yourself with irrelevant distractions.¡±

    The five contestants from Monster Academy sat on the opposite side. Dai Yun¡¯er was currently pouting expressing her displeasure.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dai Yueyan sat beside his sister to ask out of concern.

    Dai Yun¡¯er gave a snort. ¡°I can¡¯t stand anyone who is promiscuous.¡±

    The waitresses serving near them dared not flirt out of respect for the princess. After all, everyone knew of the princess¡¯s temperament. Moreover, Dai Yueyan was a potential candidate for the emperor¡¯s throne. As for Long Yue, although his strength was shocking, nobody dared to go near him due to the aura he projected. With a bald head and a body full of power and grandeur, most of the women kept their distance from him.

    Dai Yueyanughed hysterically. ¡°I think there¡¯s a problem with your thoughts. Why don¡¯t you think about what you¡¯re going to do if he¡¯s your opponent in thepetition?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er raised her small fist. ¡°I¡¯d pummel him until all his teeth fall out, of course!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Long Yue guffawed. ¡°Well said, Yun¡¯er. Brother Madman supports you. Do your best!¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er said, ¡°ording to the drawing lotspetition procedures, he¡¯ll be fighting me in the next match if he wins this match. Just wait and see, all of you, see how I¡¯ll beat him up.¡±

    When Dai Yueyan saw that his little sister was so full of hot air, he could not help but shook his head.

    Following the flow of thepetition, if Tang Wulin emerged victorious in the first two rounds, his opponent would be Long Yue in the third match. However, Tang Wulin and Long Yue were not in the same division. Both of them would only meet in the finals.

    For Monster Academy¡¯s contestants, the final stages were equally important. They were under more pressure than those contestants from Shrek Academy.

    After all, this was Star Luo Continent. They were thousands of miles away from Douluo Continent. Even if the whole of Shrek Academy lost, news of it would not reach their homnd, not to mention their ages were five years younger than Monster Academy¡¯s students.

    On the other hand, Monster Academy could not afford to lose! Dai Yueyan had never worried about bing the champion. As long as it was Shrek Academy that entered the semi-finals, Monster Academy would be considered the winner.

    As for himself, he wanted to stop Tang Wulin from proceeding further, no matter what.

    At this moment, a figure of light descended from the sky onto the stage.

    There was a light that beamed down from the skies of Star Luo Coliseum. A figure apanying the light descended slowly.

    She wore a pale yellow attire and looked graceful and collected. Her delicate facial features wereplemented with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hello everyone, my name¡¯s Fang¡¯er. I¡¯m honored to be the host and guestmentator for the final stages of thepetition.¡±

    It was Fang¡¯er! The gaze of the audience was immediately on her. For some time, the deafening cheers resounded throughout thepetition grounds.

    In this year¡¯spetition, Fang¡¯er¡¯s incisive and precisementating, with her unrivaled beauty helped her growing poprity. Hence, the organizingmittee decided to employ her tomentate during the final stages of thepetition.

    Fang¡¯ernded at the center of the stage under the focus of the light beam. She bowed and curtsied toward the tform.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re in the final stages of thepetition, thepetition will get fierce and intense. After all, a single mistake could cost a contestant to be eliminated. Today¡¯s the first day of the final stages of the one-on-onepetition. I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to wish every contestant sess in their matches. Naturally, what¡¯s more important is to show your skills and capabilities.¡±

    Thunderous apuse followed. After Fang¡¯er bowed toward the tform for the second time, she walked forward slowly.

    On the stage, all the spotlights shone brightly. Although it was daytime, the spotlights made the stage glow and drew the spectators¡¯ attention to it.

    This was the first day of the solopetition in which the top sixty-four contestants were participating. There would be sixteen matches today, and another sixteen matches tomorrow.

    Among the matches held today, Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui would be making their appearances. As for Xie Xie¡¯s match, it would be held tomorrow.

    ¡°Next, allow me to introduce the first pair of contestants for the knockout match. I believe everyone has been keeping an eye on one of them. He hails from Douluo Continent, the origin of Star Luo Empire. At the same time, he¡¯s the captain of the team from Shrek Academy which is also the top academy on Douluo Continent. Tang Wulin.¡±

    The first match of the knockout rounds was Tang Wulin¡¯s match which was arranged by the organizingmittee.

    Shrek Academy had grabbed the attention of Star Luo Empire¡¯s denizens, second only to Monster Academy. As the captain of Shrek Academy and the powerful opponent who defeated Monster Academy¡¯s Su Mu and Hua Lantang, the attention Tang Wulin attracted was, needless to say, immense.

    Hence, the organizingmittee had ced his name on the first match of the knockout round, whereas for tomorrow¡¯s final match of the knockout rounds, Long Yue would make his appearance.

    All this was done to heighten the attraction of thepetition. When Fang¡¯er made the announcement on the tform, the entire coliseum resounded overwhelmingly with a... Boo!

    Amidst the jeers, Tang Wulin stood up and walked out of the waiting area.

    The gaze and attention of the contestants from Monster Academy were on him. Long Yue had a smile on his face while Dai Yun¡¯er was gnashing her teeth in anger. She was known to harbor a grudge. She could not forget the look on Tang Wulin¡¯s face when he rejected her. Every time she thought about this, she would be seething with hatred.

    ¡°Then, who would be Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent? Let¡¯s wee one of the outstanding geniuses from Royal Star Luo Academy, also known as the rising star of Star Luo, Sima Xian. He¡¯s twenty years old, an outstanding talent nurtured by Star Luo Empire. Back then, he was also epted by Monster Academy, but he chose to stay with Royal Star Luo Academy to further his studies for personal reasons. Today, he¡¯s already aplished in his studies. He hasn¡¯t been defeated in this year¡¯spetition yet. The first match of today is a battle between two powerhouses.¡±

 Chapter 654 - Sima Xian!

    <h4>Chapter 654: Sima Xian!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Sima Xian?

    When they heard his name, even the people from Monster Academy were surprised.

    The truth about Sima Xian not joining Monster Academy was debatable.

    The people from Monster Academy studied Long Yue¡¯s face. Even Madman Long disyed a sense of guilt.

    It turned out that after Sima Xian had passed the entrance examination for Monster Academy, he reported to Monster Academy on the day when the termmenced.

    In Star Luo Empire, the prestige that Monster Academy held was simr to Shrek Academy¡¯s on Douluo Continent. How could there be anyone who would turn down the opportunity to join Monster Academy?

    As it turned out, when Sima Xian arrived jubntly at the gates of Monster Academy, he had an unpleasant encounter with someone.

    This person stood at the gates and blocked his way. Then, he said something to him.

    ...

    ¡°Boy, do you¡¯ve any money?¡± The bald guy raised his arm and barred Sima Xian from passing through.

    ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± Sima Xian was known as the genius of his generation. He had seeded in passing Monster Academy¡¯s entrance examination and his heart was filled with pride.

    ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t concern you. I see you¡¯re pretending to be what you¡¯re not. Give me your money!¡± The bald guy rubbed his index finger and thumb together.

    ¡°Do you have a death wish? Move aside, you¡¯re making mete for the registration. Can you bear that responsibility?¡± Sima Xian raised his eyebrows as he flew into a rage. At the same time, there was a faint sense of power and threat released from his body.

    ¡°Do you have any money or not?¡± asked the bald guy.

    ¡°I have plenty but what does that have to do with you?¡± A cold gleam flickered within Sima Xian¡¯s eyes.

    Two minutester.

    ¡°You really have a lot, they¡¯re all mine now.¡± The bald guy had one foot on Sima Xian¡¯s back.

    ¡°With that puny might of yours, what¡¯re you doing here in Monster Academy? Go back, have a shower and take a nap.¡± The bald guy took his money, turned around and marched into Monster Academy with his chin held up.

    Sima Xian, with bloody lips, slowly rose to his feet. The fury in him was at its maximum. He howled furiously, turned around, and ran.

    Shortly after, he joined the Royal Star Luo Academy.

    ...

    When he recalled about the situation back then, how could Long Yue not feel awkward? Consequently, he was punished by Monster Academy. If it were not for Grand Tutor En Ci¡¯s fondness of him, he would have been kicked out from Monster Academy.

    When everyone from Monster Academy heard the name Sima Xian, they could not help but smile sheepishly when they looked at Long Yue.

    ¡°Cough! Cough! Aside from Yun¡¯er, I¡¯ll pulverize anyone who continues to stare at me!¡± Long Yue waved his fist.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The students from Monster Academy broke out intoughter.

    Tang Wulin did not know that the opponent before him had such a history with Long Yue. Currently, his attention was all on Sima Xian.

    Sima Xian was not tall, about a hundred and sixty centimeters. His build could be considered medium, and his eyes not small. He could almost match Tang Wulin in appearance except he was a little thin.

    His gaze toward Tang Wulin was filled with a sense of longing. When Tang Wulin locked eyes with him, he felt shaken. He thought inwardly, ¡®What does this guy want?¡¯

    What did Sima Xian want? What he thought was simple.

    Currently, Star Luo Empire knew that this captain who hailed from Shrek Academy was extraordinarily strong. Many peoplepared him to Long Yue. On the other hand, Sima Xian was pummeled and his tuition fees robbed by Long Yue. Sima Xian regarded that as a shameful episode in his life. After the incident, he confronted Long Yue three times consecutively as he wanted to redeem himself. However, each encounter turned out worse than before because he found it increasingly difficult to endure Long Yue¡¯s barrage.

    He was dejected because the difference in their strengths was so great. He reckoned that he would not be able to catch up to him during this lifetime.

    Following that, he put in great effort to make himself strong as he cultivated and endured the hardship. He had not met Madman Long for three years. In thispetition, he had mustered all his courage and might to meet Long Yue.

    In his eyes, Tang Wulin was a touchstone. If he could defeat this captain from Shrek Academy, then his name would be known far and wide within the circle of Star Luo Empire¡¯s Soul Masters. Everyone would know him by then.

    Then, he could be on par with Long Yue. After he obtained the results of the drawing lots, he had eagerly looked forward to this battle. Now, he was filled with thoughts of how topletely suppress Tang Wulin and win this match decisively.

    On thepetition grounds, the officiating referee did not announce any rules. He only observed both parties and began the countdown.

    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one, begin!¡±

    On the tform, Fang¡¯er straightened her back. ¡°This is it, everyone. The match has officially begun. Let us witness this battle of the powerhouses and see who¡¯ll emerge victoriously. Contestant Sima Xian has made the first move. He has released his martial soul.¡±

    ¡°As expected, the most outstanding student from Royal Star Luo Academy has five purple soul rings. This disposition of soul rings is on par with the outstanding students of Monster Academy. Contestant Sima Xian¡¯s martial soul is very powerful and its name is Bullhorn Dragon. Legend has it that it¡¯s an existence born from the union between a true dragon and a type of rare soul beast known as takin. It possesses the power of a giant dragon and the agility of a takin. It¡¯s no longer a martial soul within the Land Dragon category. Instead, it¡¯s an existence that has half the bloodline of a true dragon.¡±

    The people in the waiting area could also listen to thementary. When they heard Fang¡¯er¡¯s introduction, Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui both smiled mockingly.

    Bullhorn Dragon? It¡¯s as easy as eating a pie.

    Tang Wulin did not move from his initial spot. The stage with a diameter of five hundred meters was truly vast. With themencement of the match, Sima Xian ran wildly as he headed toward Tang Wulin.

    The first and second soul rings on Sima Xian¡¯s body shone consecutively. His thin frame erged continuously during his wild dash. His legs grew tougher and stronger, and his body became bulkier. A long tail towed behind him and tworge bull horns sprouted from the top of his head.

    Bullhorn Dragon! It was truly powerful. The true dragon bloodline which he possessed originated from a true dragon which was one of the Nine Dragon Kings that specialized in power. His bloodline had a strong preservation quality.

    In fact, Sima Xian¡¯s martial soul Bullhorn Dragon still had its differences with a real Bullhorn Dragon. This was because he only had the martial soul, unlike Tang Wulin, Su Mu, or Long Yue who possessed the power from their respective bloodlines.

    Long Yue was powerful because not only was his martial soul the Mountain Dragon King, but he also possessed the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s bloodline. When the two werebined, his strength was.

    While Sima Xian was dashing wildly, he lowered his head and his body released a horrifying aura. Alongside his wild dash, circles of yellow halos emanated continuously from under his feet.

    Gravitational Control!

    This was a very powerful soul skill. With the enhancements of one¡¯s strength, the magnitude of the gravitational force which one could control would also increase. Sima Xian with his five-ring cultivation base could increase the gravitational force five times while he himself remained unaffected by gravity.

    Although Tang Wulin could not hear Fang¡¯er¡¯s exnations, he could clearly see what was happening. When Sima Xian¡¯s martial soul was released, he felt the wave of a dragon¡¯s aura. His brows were raised slightly. He stood in a steadfast posture and waited for Sima Xian¡¯s charge.

    Sima Xian ran at blinding speed. His thickset lower limbs pushed him forward. He lowered his head and his pair of bull horns flickered with a terrifying cold gleam. His circles of Gravitational Control continuously amplified themselves as they sent waves rippling outward. When he was less than a hundred meters from Tang Wulin, the effects of Gravitational Control could be felt beneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up at this very moment. A brilliant golden light attracted the attention of the masses. At the same time, when the golden light shone, ayer of golden scales covered his entire body. Two circles of golden soul rings rose from under his feet. His first soul ring shone which was Golden Dragon Body!

    A pair of Golden Dragon ws hung from the sides of his body. He looked in Sima Xian¡¯s direction. There was coldness in his eyes.

    The third soul ring on Sima Xian¡¯s body had also lit up. Although he wanted very much to defeat Tang Wulin, he did not underestimate his opponent. He unleashed his third soul ring. The Bullhorn Dragon martial soul conferred on him ayer of decorous scales.

 Chapter 655 - Absolute Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 655: Absolute Suppression</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Those were brownish red scales. Every scale had a shape which resembled a hexagon. The only difference between his scales and Tang Wulin¡¯s was that his scales were t, and there were no protruding edges.

    With a covering of the scales, his aura changed again. His body size increased with thebination of his body and tail length exceeding five meters. His speed was as fast as a soul train in a mad rush.

    There were the nned series ofbination attacks. The martial soul Bullhorn Dragon was an assault system. With the addition of Gravitational Control and its tremendous speed, Sima Xian had many different ways of battling at his disposal.

    He was almost upon Tang Wulin. The domineering aura of his made the space on the whole stage seemed like it was pressing toward Tang Wulin. It had looked like a head-on collision, but in actuality, the air stirred by his wild dash waspressing inward and limiting Tang Wulin¡¯s movements. Sima Xian who was wildly rushing forward at a blinding speed was swaying his head as well. He seemed to be able to change directions within a small area instantly. Hence, it would be very difficult for Tang Wulin to evade his attack. Even if Tang Wulin managed to dodge Sima Xian¡¯s attacks, he would still be suppressed by Sima Xian¡¯s aura.

    In a battle between powerhouses, once a person¡¯s aura was suppressed by the opponent, it would be difficult for the person to turn the tide in the battle.

    A faint smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He did not dodge. When he saw that the thickset body of a Bullhorn Dragon was almost upon him, he stepped forward to face Sima Xian head on.

    He just took a single step forward, and a deep dragon¡¯s roar rose from his body. The roar resembled the sound of the awakening earth when the Land Dragon flipped its body. A bright golden light burst forth from his right foot. Amidst the dragon¡¯s roar, he stomped heavily on the floor.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s timing was perfect. Although it was difficult to dodge Sima Xian, likewise, it would be difficult for Sima Xian to slow down or stop abruptly.

    Hence, when Tang Wulin stomped the floor with his right foot, Sima Xian had entered the boundary of the golden light rays.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Thepetition stage rattled violently. Eight little dragons emerged at the spot which Tang Wulin stomped on. All the eight little dragons raised their heads and their brilliant golden bodies shot upwards. There was a powerful, arrogant aura of a superior existence.

    At the sound of the dragon¡¯s roar, thepression force of the surrounding domineering air weakened suddenly. The Bullhorn Dragon had charged into the boundary of the golden radiance of Tang Wulin.

    At that moment, Sima Xian felt the vigorous blood essence within his body and his rich soul power losing their effects all of a sudden. A tremble which originated from the depths of his soul made him lose control of his body instantly. The blood essence within his body seemed to be frozen.

    He had already unleashed his maximum! During such situations, it would be a disaster.

    A huge force rose up from below, but the scales on the Bullhorn Dragon¡¯s body had shrunk. What the audience saw was a huge body that was pressing forward with indomitable will suddenly stopping the moment it entered the golden ring of light.

    The visual impact between the movement and its sudden stopping was just too great. There was shock registered on everyone¡¯s faces. Then, they saw Sima Xian¡¯s colossal body being jettisoned upward to the sky. He was being shot up by the eight little golden dragons. Arcs of golden lightning swirled around his body and flickered with a strong glow.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Why did Sima Xian¡¯s soul skill look like it was interrupted? And what Tang Wulin disyed didn¡¯t look like a soul skill. It looked more like the ability of an original skill. When Sima Xian concurrently unleashed three soul skills under such a high-speed attack, how could his soul skills be interrupted simultaneously? He was even controlled by force! My god! To him, this must certainly be a disaster.¡±

    The voice of Fang¡¯ermentating was like firecrackers setting off. She spoke extremely fast and could hardly control her emotions. Her tone of disbelief clearly revealed that she found it difficult toprehend the scene that unfolded in front of her.

    In the waiting area, the smile that was on Long Yue¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. He sat upright and stared at the stage.

    Many years ago, he had beaten up Sima Xian. He was familiar with Sima Xian¡¯s abilities. Although there was a huge gap between their abilities, among his peer Soul Masters, he was respected. He did not have the nurturing of Monster Academy which might have limited the development of his abilities. Despite that, he wasparable to the Eight Heavenly Kings. There was not that much of a difference in their skill levels.

    Forced control! That was most fitting to describe the scene on the stage..

    An assault system Battle Soul Master had been forcefully controlled when he met his opponent. This happened during a fight with an opponent who had a lower cultivation base than himself. This was truly unbelievable!

    Then, they saw Tang Wulin leaping into the air.

    Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth. He stomped his foot on the floor. It was as if he foresaw what would happen. Thus, when Sima Xian shot up toward the skies, Tang Wulin followed after him.

    Sima Xian¡¯s Gravitational Control which he had unleashed had been forcibly negated by the stomp of Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth.

    Tang Wulin stretched his arms and his pair of Golden Dragon ws extended on both sides of his body. He resembled a majestic hawk spreading its wings.

    Meanwhile, Sima Xian¡¯s body waspletely paralyzed. He could not even control his own body, and the blood essence within him surged. The violent collision made him felt like his viscera were on fire.

    Currently, he had regained his senses from the unexpected event just now. But, all he could do was curl up his body as much as he could and release his soul power to his surroundings. His next moves will have to wait until he had counteracted Tang Wulin¡¯s attack.

    The Golden Dragon ws balled into fists. He did not use the sharp ws to sh his opponent. Instead, he hit downward with both fists. When Tang Wulin¡¯s arms were swung backward from the top of his head and body forming an arc, the deep dragon¡¯s roar on his body turned vigorous. It was as if the giant dragon had awakened.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Many spectators reacted by closing their eyes. Sima Xian who had been brazenly struck resembled a spiral as he came crashing down onto the stage. Together, the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth and the Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens formed abination of indomitable force. When he crashnded on the stage, the whole stage gave off a shattering sound which shocked everyone.

    A huge, deep crater appeared in the center of thepetition stage. Countless crack lines emanated rapidly in all directions from the crater.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body shed and he suddenly altered his direction in midair. He dropped to the ground on both legs and made a dull thump uponnding.

    Under the sun¡¯s rays, the scales on his body flickered with an attention-grabbing golden light. His pair of Golden Dragon ws flickered with an ominous gleam.

    The entire coliseum fell utterly quiet. In their judgment, he was no longer human. He was practically a ferocious beast in the form of a human!

    Sima Xian, within a few moments after the introduction, who had been known as the most outstanding genius of Royal Star Luo Academy had lost his battle.

    The medical staff rushed onto the stage immediately. On the tform, Fang¡¯er¡¯s jaw dropped.

    She was sure that if Tang Wulin had wanted to kill Sima Xian just now, he would only have to use his pair of dragon ws. He would most probably have torn Sima Xian into pieces.

    What kind of strength was this? He was up against a five-ringed Soul King. Sima Xian¡¯s opening moves showed no signs of underestimating his opponent. However, with a single strike, Tang Wulin had ended the match.

    Under this circumstance, Sima Xian did not even have time to unleash his battle armor.

    In the realm of Soul Masters, the existence of battle armors were definitely the most powerful embodiment of strength. For Soul Masters of the same rank, the possession of a battle armor or its non-possession would trante into a disparity in strength that was leagues apart.

    Ever since Tang Wulin joined this year¡¯spetition, he seemed to havepletely overturned this single rule.

    Every battle armor seemed to have lost its meaning before him because there had not been a single Battle Armor Master who could unleash the powers of a battle armor effectively in a battle with him.

    During the first one-on-one match, his opponent managed to don his battle armor but did not have the chance to unleash a single attack. So, ended the match.

    Then there was Hua Lantang¡¯s battle armor. He did not even manage to don his battle armor. Currently, Sima Xian was in a worse condition. He did not even manage to release his battle armor.

    The matches which Tang Wulin took part in had ended quickly. Also, the seeding match was more startling than the preceding one.

    Initially, many among the Star Luo Empire audience had mocked him for not participating in the match against Dai Yueyan. Currently, everyone was quiet as a mouse.

    Was it truly a human who stood on thepetition stage? Was he not a fierce beast?

    The oue of the match had been decided. The referee announced Tang Wulin¡¯s victory.

 Chapter 656 - Silence!

    <h4>Chapter 656: Silence!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He retracted his Golden Dragon ws along with his scales. He returned to being a tall, handsome boy brimming with youthful vigor.

    Tang Wulin suddenly turned to face the crowd and ced an index finger to his lips. A faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.

    After he had finished making this small sign, he got down from the stage.

    ¡®I don¡¯t care if all of you insult me, reprimand me, or belittle me. The fact of the matter is all of you should keep your mouths shut!¡¯

    This was what he wanted to convey with his simple gesture.

    In the next instant, the spectators¡¯ stand fell into an uproar!

    He was too arrogant! That was simply too much! This was the Star Luo Empire! Star Luo City! An outsider had the gall to provoke the entire audience present within the coliseum.

    When Tang Wulin made his appearance, he had not shown any reaction when he was booed by the whole crowd. They had thought that this young man had finally learned his ce. They never thought that he would use the situation to get back at them.

    On the tform, the Star Luo Emperor, Dai Tianling, was clearly not in a good mood. His expression was slightly downcast.

    Grand Tutor En Ci was not present on this day. Those that sat beside him were the who¡¯s who from the realm of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s soul masters.

    One of the elders snorted. ¡°What an arrogant young man.¡±

    Was he arrogant? That was exactly how Tang Wulin had hoped toe across. If this was on the Douluo Continent, what would he have done? He was a stranger in a foreignnd where everyone was on his opponents¡¯ side. Everyone was against them, but he had never retorted with words. That was because he knew that words were weak and feeble. He could only give a decisive response with a show of true strength.

    As a member of the diplomatic corps, his actions were clearly not cohesive with their mission. Nevertheless, all of those within the reserved room, including Elder Cai and the leader of the corps, never uttered a single word of protest over what Tang Wulin had done. That was because his seemingly inappropriate maneuver had won glory for the Douluo Continent!

    He strolled leisurely back to the waiting area. Tang Wulin turned a deaf ear to the endless stream of abuse, wearing a slight smile the whole time. He was in the top thirty-two!

    Before he sat back down on his own seat, he shifted his gaze towards Long Yue, with his brows slightly raised.

    Long Yue was also looking at him. He was holding back a grin at the edge of his lips. He raised a thumb towards him, then he slowly turned his hand downwards until it pointed to the ground.

    Tang Wulin broke into a grin and showed his row of white teeth. He returned to his seat.

    ¡°Boss, this young boy is too arrogant. However, why is that Sima Xian fellow so weak?¡± a young man who sat beside Long Yue could not help but enquire with a furious tone.

    Long Yue smiled drily. ¡°There¡¯s a secret about this Tang Wulin. He must have a hidden technique that he only used against Sima Xian, most likely the power of his bloodline. However, there¡¯s one thing that he didn¡¯t do wrong. Never just brag about whatever it is that you¡¯re doing. Show to the people with your strength that you are right.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er was currently looking in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction with her head askance. In the next round, he would be her opponent. Could she really defeat him? They were both at four rings, but he was surprisingly powerful.

    The more she knew about Tang Wulin, the more she would be unconsciously attracted to him, which meant that she would be paying him attention subconsciously.

    Just how many more secrets did this fellow from Shrek Academy have?

    Curiosity was something that people at her age would have. Moreover, this princess was more inquisitive than anyone else.

    Dai Yueyan touched his sister. ¡°Stop staring. You¡¯re facing him next. This will be no easy task. You¡¯d best be prepared. Don¡¯t let your guard down. Unleash all your strength as soon as the match starts. You must fight with your most powerful attacks to win the match in one fell swoop.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know that. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll defeat him!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er raised her little fist.

    Dai Yueyan smiled faintly. His little sister had more talents than himself. Moreover, brute strength was practically of no use against her.

    Due to the damage done to thepetition grounds, the contest had no choice but to stop temporarily. However, Fang¡¯er¡¯smentary continued.

    ¡°Everyone, please quiet down. After the medical examination, contestant Sima Xian wasn¡¯t too badly injured. He¡¯s only temporarily unconscious.¡±

    ¡°Frankly speaking, this match has left me at a bit of a loss. Contestant Sima Xian had a fantastic and impactful start from the moment he got on the stage. A victory would have been difficult to achieve in such a short span of time even for a much stronger fighter. What¡¯s more, there¡¯s still arge difference between contestant Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power and contestant Sima Xian¡¯s. I¡¯ve sought detailed analyses from a few veterans of the soul masters¡¯ realm. In their experience, during the match just now, Tang Wulin must have used some unseen abilities to suppress Sima Xian. I invite everyone to look at the wide-screen.¡±

    The screen reyed the match. The yback slowed when it reached the point where Sima Xian was very close to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Look closely, everyone. Throughout the process of contestant Sima Xian¡¯s forward charge, his Gravitational Control kept spreading outwards and it had affected contestant Tang Wulin early on. However, when the dragon¡¯s roar came from Tang Wulin¡¯s body, the Gravitational Control halos were clearly scattered. In other words, the dragon¡¯s roar released by Tang Wulin had greatly disrupted the attack. At the same time, his figure is no longer stable. His bnce was so unsteady that he had dashed into Tang Wulin¡¯s soul skill¡¯s manifestation and was catapulted towards the sky.¡±

    ¡°I think, in this process, Sima Xian was not under anything¡¯s control after he was flung upward. I believe he was, in fact, already controlled by some special abilities of contestant Tang Wulin before he was shot skyward. That led to the events that urred afterward. I¡¯m curious as to what was this ability which Tang Wulin used just now. Could that sound have been some sort of sonic wave? I¡¯m afraid that we can only continue observing the following matches and hopefully obtain answers to these questions. In any case, without a doubt, this captain who came from Shrek Academy possesses extraordinary power.¡±

    Fang¡¯er¡¯smentating was quite fair and bnced. She was not overly biased. She even avoided talking about Tang Wulin¡¯s final provocative gesture. That being said, such an urate analysis would definitely be useful to Tang Wulin¡¯s future opponents.

    As he sat in the waiting area, Tang Wulin closed his eyes and seemed to bepletely immersed in a world of his own. The torrent of abuse outside seemed to have dwindled somewhat. After all, cursing someone was a tiring affair.

    After some quick repair works, the second match started thirty minutester.

    Although the first match had ended in a short time, it had left the spectators quite shaken. So great was its impact that the crowd had not regained theirposure during the second match.

    Given that, the audience was clearly not as excited during the second fight. Even Fang¡¯er¡¯smentary was much shorter than the first battle.

    The second match ended after ten minutes, with the victor being a young man with a four-ringed cultivation base.

    Those who were able to enter the ranks of the top sixty-four were the outstanding youths of the new generation. Among those, at least half of them had already attained a five-ringed Soul King cultivation base. As for the contestants with four-ringed cultivation bases, most had their own secret skills which had enabled them to progress this far into thepetition.

    The following matches had also proved this point. In one of the matches, a four-ringed soul master had followed in Tang Wulin¡¯s footsteps as he overcame a powerful opponent despite having less strength. He defeated an expert at the rank of a five-ringed Soul King. Of course, this Soul King did not have battle armor.

    There was another match that was extremely bizarre. The contestant had used a purple mecha. With his familiar mecha operating skills, he eventually defeated his opponent.

    Generally speaking, with a cultivation base at the rank of four or five rings, it was possible for one to unleash the greatest powers of a mecha. Even if one had the resources to obtain a ck mecha, if one¡¯s cultivation base was insufficient, the strength which a ck mecha could utilize would be limited. Then, it would not be as practical as a purple mecha.

    ¡°The seventh match, contestant Yuanen Yehui from Shrek Academy versus contestant Teng Teng from Monster Academy. I invite both contestants to step up to the stage. Without a doubt, this will be a match to behold. At the same time, it¡¯s also another collision between Shrek Academy and Monster Academy. I hope that both contestants can give us an interesting battle.¡±

    Fang¡¯er was quickly getting excited once again. She waited for both contestants to reach the stage.

    Yuanen Yehui stood up. She had always worn male attire. Just like when Tang Wulin first saw her, she was as ordinary as could be. Among the group from Shrek Academy, she was the one who usually did not attract any attention.

    ¡°Yuanen, be careful.¡± As Yuanen Yehui passed by, Xie Xie had pulled on her sleeve and reminded her softly.

    Yuanen red at him. ¡°Go away.¡±

    Xie Xie retracted his hand at that moment, embarrassed. Yuanen Yehui walked quickly out of the waiting area and ascended to thepetition stage.

    Teng Teng was the young man who had spoken to Long Yue a few moments ago. He could not contain himself any longer. He had been looking forward to this match for a long time.

 Chapter 657 - Yuanen Battles the Shadow King

    <h4>Chapter 657: Yuanen Battles the Shadow King</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The rivalry between Monster Academy and Shrek Academy had gone on for a few matches. They had no doubt that Long Yue was the top powerhouse in this year¡¯spetition, and he would definitely be the champion. However, as one of the Eight Heavenly Kings, his seven otherrades had not tasted victory battling with Shrek Academy¡¯s students. They felt demoralized.

    Finally, he was matched with a contestant from Shrek Academy. He wanted to prove to the denizens of Star Luo Empire that it is not always about Long Yue in Monster Academy. There were others who were capable as well.

    ¡°Contestant Teng Teng, hailing from Monster Academy. Nickname, Shadow King, an agility system battle soul master.¡± Fang¡¯er had only given a simple introduction about Teng Teng as she didn¡¯t mention what his soul ranking or martial soul was. After all, the fight had not started yet. There was still a need to maintain the secrecy of the contestants.

    Yuanen Yehui waited calmly. She was hardly attractive, so when Teng Teng looked at her, he could not help frowning. Winning against such an opponent apparently would not require him to disy his strengths!

    Since he knew who is opponent was before the lots were drawn, he had watched some of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s matches. In the previous matches, Yuanen Yehui had always used her Titan Giant Ape martial soul. This emaciated-looking soul master was surprisingly a strength type which was shocking.

    So what if an agility system was restrained by an assault system? Teng Teng believed that with his agility, everything else was insignificant.

    ¡°Let the match begin!¡±

    With the referee¡¯s announcement, the audience sat upright giving their full attention to the match.

    Even if Royal Star Luo Academy had lost, there is no way Monster Academy would lose to Shrek Academy. Monster Academy must win this match!

    The spectators had overlooked the age difference between these two representatives of their respective academies. They only hoped for one thing ¡ª victory.

    He took a step forward and five soul rings rose from beneath Teng Teng¡¯s feet. His five purple soul rings shone with a brilliant glow. His body swayed and the third soul ring on his body flickered. Then, there were three of him where he stood!

    Shadow Clones!

    The three Teng Tengs strode forward in unison. Their speeds were extremely fast. As they sprinted forward, afterimages followed closely behind them. In the blink of an eye, they were a hundred meters away. Simultaneously, the triounched their attacks on Yuanen Yehui from three different directions.

    At the same time, four purple rings rose from under Yuanen Yehui¡¯s feet. The first and third soul rings shed together. Her body swelled. It was the Diamond Titan.

    Her body had ballooned swiftly. It swelled so much that her clothes were torn save for her highly stic leotard covering her body. In an instant, she had turned into a five-meter tall giant.

    In the time she took to transform, Teng Teng was already upon her. The three figures flickered alternately and were charging forward at Yuanen Yehui. Those series of afterimages formed a triangle around Yuanen Yehui. The afterimages were connected with each other. At some point, even Teng Teng¡¯s Shadow Clones were barely visible.

    Undoubtedly, it was not a soul skill, but a high ranking skill of the agility system. It was manifested after the soul master¡¯s speed reached a certain threshold.

    Teng Teng wielded daggers that were pitch ck in each hand. Those were not his martial soul, but his soul tools.

    In the solopetition, all sorts of equipment were allowed. If battle armors were allowed, naturally, soul tools were also allowed.

    His martial soul was rted to his nickname which was the Shadow King, Hence, his martial soul was his shadow!

    That was why his Shadow Clones were different from everyone else¡¯s. Xie Xie¡¯s Shadow Clones were forcibly separated from his body by his high-speed movements. However, they had limited capabilities.

    On the other hand, Teng Teng¡¯s Shadow Clones were formed through his martial soul. Even though they were clones, they were identical to the original in every aspect!. The clones were his martial souls. During a battle, these clones were more formidable than the clones formed by high-speed body movements.

    The skill which he was currently utilizing was called Shadow Connection. The most important thing for an agility system soul master was to never let the opponent know where one truly was.

    In such a scenario, the audience were exhrated to witness the dazzling disy of skills of the contestants.

    ¡°Currently, Monster Academy¡¯s contestant Teng Teng is disying a high-end skill of an agility system soul master. With his own super high-speed motion coupled with the effects of his Shadow Clones, he formed countless oveps of himself. This made it difficult for his opponent to determine his precise location. At the same time, he can exploit his opponent¡¯s weakness. Once there is an opportunity, he would not hesitate to give his opponent a thunderous blow.¡±

    ¡°Contestant Yuanen Yehui¡¯s ability is shocking. Such a martial soul is undoubtedly very powerful. It must be the Titan Giant Ape. The Titan Giant Ape is the overlord in the forest. It¡¯s a top-ss martial soul. Against contestant Teng Teng¡¯s clone attacks, how will contestant Yuanen Yehui fight back?¡±

    Fang¡¯ermentated excitedly. The fight between powerhouses usually did not take very long. Once an advantage was established, it would be difficult indeed for the other contender to turn the tide of the battle. The first collision between the two contenders is usually an exploratory technique to probe the opponent. Their following moves would be crucial for both contenders.

    A loud buzz vibrated in the surrounding air, and it seemed like the whole heaven and earth shook violently. The situation on the stage changed abruptly.

    Against Teng Teng¡¯s Shadow Clones, Yuanen Yehui had taken countermeasures at the first opportunity she got. She did not react like most opponents who would be mesmerized by the figures moving at high-speed when they were faced with such a situation. Instead, she just stood there. Then, she took a step forward with eyes focused.

    She made a lunge, simultaneously balling her right fist tightly. She had retracted her fist at her waist, then unleashed a punch in front of her.

    With that, the second soul ring on her body shone brightly!

    That was the source of the thunderous buzz.

    The moment she made the lunge, Teng Teng had made his countermove. Amidst those swift swiveling figures, two of them suddenly leaped from behind Yuanen Yehui. The pitch ck daggers stabbed straight toward the sides of her body.

    For a person in a standing posture, it would have been easy for the person to evade the attack. However, if the person made a lunge, evading the attack would be much more difficult.

    Hence, Teng Teng seized this opportunity andunched his counterattack without hesitation.

    Among the Eight Heavenly Kings, he was well known for his ability to seize opportunities, and his decisiveness was his greatest virtue.

    Yuanen Yehui had no way of doing an about-face while she was making the lunge. However, it appeared as if she had no inkling of the sneak attack behind her back.

    Had the battle¡¯s oue been decided? Was this the capability of a Shrek Academy¡¯s team member?

    Just when those thoughts upied the people¡¯s minds, Yuanen Yehui threw a punch.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    There appeared a hole in the air in front of her. The entire space was violently twisted. The clones and afterimages that had surrounded Yuanen Yehui were instantly affected by the contorting spatial wave and fell into the warped space. Many afterimages disappeared and Teng Teng was finally exposed.

    The two clones whichunched the sneak attacks from behind her were also affected by the distortion in the space. Their attacks did not hit their intended target. Instead, their daggers shot past Yuanen Yehui¡¯s sides.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s pair ofrge hands swung outwards and struck both the clones. The two clones vanished instantly like soap bubbles popping.

    A figure flickered. Teng Teng had retreated more than ten meters away in the blink of an eye. Currently, his clones had vanished, so he was alone.

    ¡°You have the ability to control auras?¡± The initial confidence Teng Teng had was gone as his face turned grim.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s mindless punch appeared simple, but in fact, its impact overwhelmed Teng Teng. It was not easy to create a spatial distortion, not to mention a pervasive one, with the force of a single punch. To achieve this, one must not only control the changes in the surrounding aura, but one must also be able to break the connecting points of the aura. Only then would such a phenomenon ur.

 Chapter 658 - Yuanen Yehuiâ€™s Core Battle Armor

    <h4>Chapter 658: Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Core Battle Armor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    If his clones were also controlled by this destructive aura, then the opponent he was facing was fearsome indeed. She was only fifteen! Yet, she could aplish that.

    Yuanen Yehui did not make a sound. She leaped up albeit slowly as if she was bogged down by the weight of Mount Taishan. Without a warning, she pounced toward Teng Teng.

    Teng Teng retreated with lightning speed. His body swayed and released two other clones. The clones ran in opposite directions to put some distance between them.

    Yuanen Yehui ran to where Teng Teng initially stood. Concurrently, she yelled out loud and hit out at the air with her fist again.

    Teng Teng¡¯s three bodies began running wildly in three directions like heavenly maids scattering blossoms.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Amidst the explosion, the air on the stage was contorted again. This time, it was more apparent than before. The audience could tell the difference as its effect could be seen vividly. Teng Teng¡¯s three bodies staggered. However, one of the bodies was noticeably nimbler than the others.

    Then, they saw a ball of white light shooting out from Yuanen Yehui¡¯s punch like a cannonball. It shot straight toward the nimblest body of Teng Teng.

    In the waiting area.

    A glow flickered in Long Yue¡¯s shocked eyes. ¡®A contestant who controlled the aura?¡¯ Assault systems naturally restrained agility systems. If an assault system Soul Master could control the aura and use it to his or her advantage, then it would definitely be disastrous for an agility system Battle Soul Master.

    Undoubtedly, this was Yuanen Yehui¡¯s strength which was more powerful than the Holy Angel martial soul Soul Master.

    Teng Teng¡¯s body was in the air. The instant when Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Air Cannon was about to hit him, the second soul ring on his body shed, Just then, he disappeared.

    Those with sharp eyes could see that his shadow was on the ground. The shadow was agile, and in the next moment, it headed sideways at blinding speed.

    Hiding Shadow, second soul skill!

    Yuanen Yehui shifted her gaze. This was her first encounter with such a peculiar soul skill. This agility system Battle Soul Master was certainly outstanding in both his agility and survival skills.

    ¡°You¡¯re very strong. So, I¡¯m giving it my all!¡± came Teng Teng¡¯s voice. His body shot far away at incredible speed. After he was more than a hundred meters away from Yuanen Yehui, the shadow returned to his body and the two clones hadpletely vanished.

    Pieces of grey battle armor emerged from his body at this moment. They swiftly attached themselves on his body.

    There were faint silver patterns on those pieces of grey armor. They did not appear attractive, but they had a tranquilizing effect.

    Battle armor! Yes, a one-word battle armor!

    Among Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings, apart from Dai Yun¡¯er who had insufficient cultivation base, they were all one-word Battle Armor Masters.

    After he sparred with Yuanen Yehui for a while, Teng Teng concluded that it would be quite difficult for him to defeat his opponent using his strength alone. The restraining effect of his opponent was too strong.

    So as not to repeat the mistake and lose like Hua Lantang, he chose to unleash his battle armor at the first chance he got.

    In fact, when he unleashed his battle armor, he could feel his cheeks burning.

    Regardless of Su Mu¡¯s condition after he lost to Tang Wulin, at least Su Mu spoke eloquently that he wanted a fair fight.

    In spite of an age advantage of five years, Teng Teng donned his battle armor without second thoughts of being fair. Even if a battle armor was considered part of one¡¯s strength, as a battle between the two top academics from the two continents, this action of his was considered improper.

    In the quest for victory, he had no choice but to do so. Only then could he guarantee a win over his opponent.

    When she saw the battle armor covering Teng Teng¡¯s body, Yuanen Yehui did not even attempt to stop him. They were too far apart, and Teng Teng was too fast. Even if she had wanted to stop him, she could not.

    A momentter, rays of light began shining on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body.

    Balls of yellow light lit up on her shoulders, elbows, and hands. They also lit up at the center of her chest and her waist.

    Pieces of yellow battle armor covered her body in an instant. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s own aura was intensified multiple times.

    When they saw the battle armor on her body, the audience were not the only ones who were stunned. Even Tang Wulin and Xie Xie were bbergasted.

    ¡°That¡¯s the core part?¡± Xie Xie cried out involuntarily.

    Currently, there were six pieces of battle armor on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body. That included the four pieces on her arms and shoulders, breastte, waist armor, and her battle skirt.

    The waist armor formed a single piece with the battle skirt, while the breastte was a huge piece in itself. For a Battle Armor Master, the breastte was usually the coreponent, it was also where the essence of the battle armor resided.

    Tang Wulin never thought that Yuanen Yehui had already crafted out the coreponent.

    Because they were in different sses, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s and Yue Zhengyu¡¯s battle armors were crafted by themselves. They did not craft the battle armors with Tang Wulin and the others.

    When the core battle armor was crafted, it meant that one was very close topleting the full set of battle armor. It was only a matter of time.

    Yuanen Yehui had surprisingly achieved this without anyone¡¯s knowledge.

    Obviously, in terms of soul power cultivation base, Yuanen Yehui was the strongest among the Shrek team. Her current cultivation base had reached the forty-fifth rank.

    Under normal circumstances, the lowest requirement for the cultivation base of a one-word Battle Armor Master was the fiftieth rank. With that said, she now possessed the coreponent of her battle armor. Indubitably, she would be able to own a full set of one-word Battle Armor before reaching the fiftieth rank.

    With the possession of the coreponent, despite the powers of the battle armor in her body being iplete, she had more than sixty percent of the strength of aplete battle armor. Such an enhancement together with the spirit alloy battle armor was more powerful than the ordinary battle armor. Hence, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s strength whenpared to her opponents did not put her at much of a disadvantage.

    A faint smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He was advancing, so there was no reason for him to not believe that hisrades were also advancing at a simr pace.

    The colossal Diamond Titan was covered in a glittering and translucent yellow battle armor. Her armor was more stunning than Teng Teng¡¯s.

    Teng Teng had finished donning his battle armor. Other than the body of grey armor, he had a pair of grey daggers in his hands. Apparently, these daggers were also a part of his battle armor.

    His battle armor intensified his aura multiple times. He had yet to unleash his soul skills. The air around him was quivering faintly which was caused by the high-frequency vibrations of his battle armor.

    Shortly thereafter, Teng Teng moved.

    Under the enhancement of the one-word battle armor, his speed was astounding. He had traversed a hundred meters in an instant. His first soul ring flickered concurrently while his pair of daggers had shed outward in unison with his swift movement.

    Shadow sh!

    Ordinarily, if it were a Shadow sh, the attacking power would be limited. It was only a first soul skill after all. However, it was different now. Under the enhancement of his one-word battle armor with its armor-paired weapons and his blinding speed, this Shadow sh attack of his broke the air with a deafening howl to reach Yuanen Yehui within an instant.

    It was so fast that Yuanen Yehui did not have the time to even raise her arm.

    For an agility system, to be quick and nimble was its specialty. An attack that was extremely fast was always hair-raising.

    What happened next took him by surprise. The glow on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s battle armor changed suddenly. The initial yellow color turned to ck. She transformed into a puff of ck smoke.

    The ck smoke diffused rapidly to envelope most of the battleground. The audience could not see the state of affairs on the stage.

    Yuanen Yehui had dodged Teng Teng¡¯s sure-hit attack by shrinking her body instantaneously.

    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯

    Teng Teng¡¯s mind waspletely bewildered. He felt as if he had fallen into a quagmire, and he could not see his surroundings. ¡®Territory?¡¯ He could not make out her system type as it appeared to be different from her previous martial soul¡¯s ability!

    ¡°Twin martial soul!¡± Long Yue within the waiting area and thementator Fang¡¯er blurted these words almost simultaneously.

    As the saying goes, the outsider sees the most of the game. What they saw was, when the smoke appeared, a pair of ck wings unfurled behind Yuanen Yehui. Her battle armor had also turned ck. Her dark red hair fell freely, and she reverted to her female body.

    All these changes happened in the blink of an eye. It happened so fast that most of the audience missed it. Still, when Fang¡¯er mentioned the words twin martial soul, it filled them with awe.

    Whether it was in the realm of Soul Masters on Douluo Continent or Star Luo Continent, there were many tales regarding twin martial souls. It was quite impossible for most people to actually see a twin martial soul.

    Yuanen Yehui had surprisingly disyed her twin martial soul. How the people were shocked!

    Under the cover of the Curtain of Darkness, the energy within it was vibrating. Needless to say, those on the outside could not discern the happenings inside.

    Long Yue frowned.

 Chapter 659 - Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 659: Suppression</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Initially, even he was at a loss. How could a four-ringed soul master possess a battle armor core? However, when Yuanen Yehui released her twin martial soul, he understood.

    The soul power of a soul master with a twin martial soul was much greater than another simrly ranked soul master. That was the key element that enabled her to craft the coreponent for her battle armor.

    She had most of the abilities of a one-word battle armor master, and she had the enhancement from her twin martial soul. Consequently, the difference between her and Teng Teng was not as great as they had predicted. Moreover, her martial soul was clearly more powerful than Teng Teng¡¯s.

    Within the Curtain of Darkness, Teng Teng¡¯s immediate reaction was to start moving at high speed. He activated his soul skill, the Hiding Shadow, and dashed away at maximum velocity. He first had to break free of the Curtain of Darkness or else he would remain on the defensive throughout the fight.

    The Curtain of Darkness hindered his speed significantly, but the bigger issue was that it interfered with his sensory organs. He could not urately observe his opponent. How could he fight like that?

    Of course, he was not worried in the least. After all, he had donned his one-word battle armor. As he retreated at blinding speed, the barrier attached to his battle armor was activated and protected his body.

    ¡°Bam!¡± came a loud sound. Teng Teng felt his body shudder. However, this was actually exactly what he wanted. He had crashed into the arena¡¯s soul barrier. This meant that as long as he stayed at the barrier, even if his opponent had some confusing abilities within this Curtain of Darkness, it would be impossible to throw him off. After all, her Curtain of Darkness could not possibly envelop this entire five hundred meters widepetition stage, right?

    Teng Teng started moving again. He zoomed along the edge of the barrier at incredible speed. At the same time, he heightened his senses to the best of his abilities. He kept a vignt eye out for the movements of his opponent. Once there was any sign of an attack, he would carry out the appropriate countermeasures immediately.

    But just then, the crowd could see something new arise from the Curtain of Darkness.

    A figure shot toward the sky, pping its pitch ck wings as it appeared in midair.

    Unlike her ordinary appearance before this, the sight of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s true form took the audience¡¯s breath away.

    Her long crimson hair fell freely behind her, and her body was covered in ck armor. Her tights only reached up to her knees, leaving her long, slender legs exposed.

    There was a sinister glow within her eyes. With a sh, she had reached the edge of the Curtain of Darkness.

    The audience then saw the second and third soul ring on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body light up.

    A dark purple demon double-handed sword appeared in her grip. With the enhancement of her battle armor, this demon sword had stretched to six feet in length. The de of light emitting from it was as long as three meters. It exuded a heavy aura of darkness.

    At the same time, the wings behind her back suddenly erged. Her appearance also continued to change. The pitch-ck battle armor she wore slowly took on a faint purple hue. Her entire body grew, stretching until she was two and a half meters tall.

    A beautifuldy of gargantuan proportions! These words seemed to describe her perfectly.

    This was her third soul skill, Fallen Angel¡¯s Descent!

    She gripped the Shadow Demon Sword with both hands. The dark element enhancement brought by the Fallen Angel was surging wildly into the Shadow Demon Sword.

    The slender de of light which extended from the Shadow Demon Sword retracted swiftly and turned a deep purple. The de had a final length of a foot or so. However, even outside the soul barrier, the audience could feel the ominous energy radiating from it.

    Her wings spread out, and there seemed to be countless ck dots in the air swarming around them. In the next instant, Yuanen Yehui descended from the sky. The Shadow Demon Sword oddly seemed to sh at an empty spot.

    Teng Teng was moving at high speed. Suddenly, his field of vision cleared up.

    He had broken free!

    Teng Teng then made an error on instinct. Having managed to escape from the immediate danger, he had let his guard down for an instant. However, just as his heart and body rxed, he was hit by a torrent of purple.

    All he managed to do in time was to raise the daggers in his hands defensively in front of his body. In the next instant, the Shadow Demon Sword, full of the formidable dark element wave, struck against the pair of daggers.

    A scheming person preyed on the unsuspecting. One of them was well-prepared, while the other had rxed.

    Between the two, it was apparent who was stronger.

    Yuanen Yehui had poured all her strength into this single sh. In order to create the opportunity for this attack, she had deployed a series of controls in the Curtain of Darkness.

    Power, agility, and energy erupted perfectly in that instant.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Her entire body glowed with violet light. Teng Teng was sent flying backward by the force of the sh.

    In terms of power, even if he had five rings, even if he had aplete set of one-word battle armor, he could not possibly be a match for Yuanen Yehui!

    Moreover, there was also the infusion of that terrifying dark element.

    Teng Teng felt as if he had fallen into the depths of a dark abyss. Amidst the effects of that awesome power, his pair of daggers had been pushed backward and stabbed into his own chest. The Shadow Demon Sword had also hacked mercilessly against his body.

    The grey battle armor burst out with a bright glow. Beams of silver light patterns seemed to havee alive. Nevertheless, the collision was too powerful. It was so violent that fine and closely woven crack marks appeared on his pair of grey daggers, as well as his breastte. The primary battle armor barrier even broke under the sudden impact.

    When they saw that Teng Teng was sent catapulting back into the Curtain of Darkness by Yuanen Yehui¡¯s sh, the audience broke into an uproar.

    If it was said that thepetition between the students of Monster Academy and Shrek Academy had failed for thetter because no party hadpletely unleashed their battle armor, then there was no room for such excuses now.

    He had unleashed hisplete one-word battle armor, taken the initiative to attack, but was left in such a state. It was clear that the circumstances did not bode well for Teng Teng.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s sh was free from all inhibitions. It was so wild that her body shined in midair with a purplish light.

    She did not follow up with another attack. She simply continued floating, relishing the aftertaste of her previous attack. She dared to say that this was definitely the most devastating sh she had ever performed.

    This was the capability of the Fallen Angel¡¯s Descent and the full-scale explosion of the Shadow Demon Sword, plus her own strength, soul power, and the enhancement of her battle armor. This was the most powerful attack she could utilize. The erosive and destructive properties of the dark element were thoroughly unleashed.

    She could even feel that her understanding of her martial soul had deepened. After this battle, her own abilities were bound to increase.

    The Curtain of Darkness was recalled instantly, exposing Teng Teng lying on the floor.

    He managed to support his own body weight and got to his feet. Then, he quickly put some distance between him and Yuanen Yehui.

    But what had shocked everyone else was that the pair of daggers in his hands had shatteredpletely and were reduced to short des. From his left shoulder to the right side of his abdomen, a huge crack appeared on his battle armor, there were even faint blood stains within it. Even more foreboding was that this crack waspletely purple in color. The terrifying force of darkness was still prating his body through this breach.

    How had ite to this? Teng Teng desperately tried to collect his soul power to suppress the force of darkness within him so that it would not explode. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead. His battle armor was not well equipped in terms of defensive abilities. Its main functions were the enhancement of his attacks and speed.

    That was why his battle armor did not fully block the attack just now, leaving his arms and body numb. He could still not believe that he had lost. He had been defeated by an opponent with a cultivation base far inferior to his and did not even possess aplete set of one-word battle armor.

    Yuanen Yehui unfurled her wings and raised the Shadow Demon Sword in her hands again. This time, she was in no hurry to attack. Instead, she closed her eyes.

    A light purple mist was released from her body and rapidly gathered around the Shadow Demon Sword she held. The footlong de of light started receding again. The aura around Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body was also intensifying exponentially.

    ¡®I can¡¯t lose! I can¡¯t just lose like this!¡¯

    Teng Teng bit the tip of his tongue. He used the pain to make himself think clearer.

 Chapter 660 - Winning Strongly

    <h4>Chapter 660: Winning Strongly</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Infiltrated by the power of darkness, he no longer held any advantage despite his agility prowess. If he wanted to defeat his opponent, he would have to fight fire with fire.

    He took a deep breath. The fifth soul ring on Teng Teng¡¯s body lit up. Then, a spectacr phenomenon urred on the stage.

    Many ovepping shadows appeared with blinding speed behind Teng Teng. There were dozens of these shadows but they were illusions.

    Thest shadow to appear merged with the shadow in front of it. The merging of the shadows continued forward with shadow after shadowing together.

    The shadow slowly took on a solid form. When they finally arrived behind Teng Teng, a duplicate copy of Teng Teng appeared.

    Teng Teng gripped his broken des with his hands and he raised his arms abruptly. His eyes were gleaming coldly. In the next instant, his confidence appeared to have returned.

    ¡°Hundred-fold Shadows!¡± With his yell, he shed outward brazenly with his pair of broken des.

    A beam of greenish-grey light instantly froze over in the air. It formed a crescent moon and flew toward Yuanen Yehui like a boomerang.

    Each and every shadow possessed five percent of his abilities. With the merging of thirty-six shadows and his primary body, this assault had close to a three-fold increase in its attacking power. This was his most powerful attack.

    The only problem with utilizing Hundred-fold Shadows was the preparation time required for its execution. However, this skill was suitable for countering Yuanen Yehui who was storing her energy for her next attack, .

    Anyway, the next unfolding turned out to be another surprise.

    In midair, the Fallen Angel who had been storing her energy for some time was surrounded by a gloomy, suppressed aura which suddenly turned illusory. Like a phantom with her body wavering in midair, she appeared behind Teng Teng in the next instant.

    Teng Teng¡¯s all-out attack practically shot through her shadow andnded on the faraway protective light barrier. An extraordinary explosion erupted.

    Simultaneously, another explosion erupted behind Teng Teng. Although the force had decreased due to Yuanen Yehui¡¯s sudden movement, it was still an all-out attack after the Fallen Angel¡¯s Descent!

    Her sword shed the back of Teng Teng¡¯s battle armor. The battle armor of Teng Teng was dyed purple. Streams of silver light were scrambling as all his defensive powers were brought to light.

    In any case, Yuanen Yehui had the support of her battle armor. In terms of martial soul, she was superior to Teng Teng. She possessed the strength to fight against a one-word Battle Armor Master. In addition, it was her all-out attack thatnded directly on Teng Teng.

    Thick red blood sprayed from Teng Teng¡¯s mouth. His battle armor let out a deep wail. The crack which had appeared only on his front previously was now on his back too. He was sent flying by the force of the sh. After the Hundred-fold Shadows erupted on the Soul Barrier, he had a severe collision with the barrier on the rebound. Following the collision, he crashed onto the ground.

    He was lying motionless as he was unconscious!

    She flicked the Shadow Demon Sword in her hand. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s expression was stoic as if she had done nothing extraordinary. Her long, dark red hair fluttered in the wind. She looked like a witch who had just arrived on the scene.

    ¡°How¡¯s this possible? This... this is incredible. Contestant Teng Teng had remarkablymitted a fatal mistake at the final moment. When heunched his attack, he did not lock on to his opponent. That was how his opponent managed to dodge the attack. An expert with his skills should not havemitted such a mistake.¡±

    It was not purely a matter of strength that he had lost disastrously. The crucial point was that he had failed to lock on to Yuanen Yehui prior to their collision. However, failing to lock was apparently not a mistake, it was a deliberate act on Teng Teng¡¯s part.

    Usually, if a soul skill had locked on to the opponent, it would trail the opponent automatically which would make it difficult for the opponent to evade. However, if one had unleashed one¡¯s soul skill in such a manner, the force of the attack would be reduced because a portion of the soul power would be channeled into locking on to the opponent. This was inevitable.

    Throughout the battle, Teng Teng had been fighting with Yuanen Yehui at high-speed. Considering Yuanen Yehui was bold and unconstrained in her fighting, her attacks were mostly frontal assaults.

    Just before the final collision, Teng Teng was hoping for luck to be on his side.

    He instinctively thought that Yuanen Yehui would not dodge his attack. Both of them had been storing their energies. ordingly, they would resort to an all-out collision.

    He did not expect Yuanen Yehui to be experienced in battling. The moment Yuanen Yehui realized that she was not locked onto, she immediately ended storing her energy.

    Teng Teng had not anticipated Yuanen Yehui to have such agility. He was not aware that the Fallen Angel had both assault and agility capabilities. Moreover, Yuanen Yehui was a Tang Sect disciple. She was also familiar with the Shadow Ghost Perplexing Track.

    Although this sequence of events happened in the bat of an eye, the oue was doomed to a tragic ending. The Shadow King Teng Teng lost! He had unfortunately lost!

    Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui had defeated their opponents in their respective matches. Furthermore, they wereplete victories.

    In the waiting area, Long Yue had turned gloomy. He could see the mistake was not the only reason Teng Teng lost to Yuanen Yehui. Their strengths were at the same ranks. Yuanen Yehui might even have an advantage.

    Before today¡¯s match, they had no idea that a twin martial soul existed among the ranks of Shrek Academy¡¯s team. Perhaps, they would not have lost tragically.

    The two top-ranked martial souls, the Titan Giant Ape, and Fallen Angel had amazingly appeared on a single person. This, in itself, was beyond belief.

    However, the facts were in front of their eyes. They had to ept the truth. Teng Teng had lost his fight.

    Yuanen Yehui spread her wings and got off the stage. The moment shended, she retracted her wings and returned to her initial appearance. She switched back to her usual look of amon teenager wearing tights. She returned to the waiting area.

    Tang Wulin and Xie Xie had stood up. Xie Xie¡¯s eyes were beaming. He spread out his arms wide and walked over to wee her. ¡°Yuanen, you¡¯re truly wonderful!¡±

    When she saw Xie Xie pouncing on her, Yuanen Yehui raised a hand and pressed on his shoulder. She pushed him away. ¡°Keep your distance.¡±

    Xie Xie chuckled. He was not bothered.

    Tang Wulin raised his right arm. Yuanen raised hers as well and did a high-five with him. There was no word of congrattions. Just this simple gesture of celebration.

    ¡°Smack!¡± The hitting of the two palms gave off a crisp sound. However, it was like a p that had hit the face of Monster Academy¡¯s team.

    The other contestants within the waiting area were either worried or took pleasure in the misfortune of others. For a while, the faces of the contestants from the two academies were a motley crew of expressions.

    In Star Luo Coliseum, the current situation was a mess.

    They had lost. Monster Academy had lost again. This was truly...

    How did it turn out like this? It was a bnced match. In the end, however, they lost again. Could a one-word Battle Armor Master not defeat these visitors from Shrek Academy? Su Mu had lost. Hua Lantang had lost. And now, Teng Teng had lost as well.

    Among the Eight Heavenly Kings, three of them had lost to the team from Shrek Academy. This was not a matter of luck, this was a difference of strengths!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Wulin led the way and walked out. They had finished all their matches for the day. Xie Xie¡¯s solo match would take ce tomorrow. Today, he hade with the sole intention of apanying Yuanen Yehui.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to re-evaluate the strength of Shrek Academy. This Yuanen Yehui isn¡¯t as in as she seems,¡± said Dai Yueyan with a grim expression.

    Long Yue nodded slightly.

    Dai Yun¡¯er said with a frown, ¡°This Yuanen Yehui is clearly more powerful than Tang Wulin in terms of strength. Why¡¯s she not the captain? Is he a guy or a girl?¡±

    A smile of interest appeared on Long Yue¡¯s lips, ¡°Are you sure that Yuanen Yehui is stronger than Tang Wulin? I don¡¯t think so. Whether it¡¯s on Douluo Continent or our Star Luo Continent, if you want an expert to revere you with heartfelt admiration, you¡¯d first have to be powerful yourself. We still haven¡¯t witnessed Tang Wulin¡¯s full strength up till now.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er replied eagerly, ¡°In the next round, I¡¯ll definitely make him disy his full strength.¡±

    When they exited Star Luo Coliseum, Tang Wulin turned to look at Yuanen beside him. He could not help but said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve hidden it quite well!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s your fault for backing me into a corner! If I don¡¯t work hard now, I¡¯ll never be able to catch up to you. The breastte was only finished yesterday. Fortunately, it waspleted just in time. Coincidentally, that fellow was also suppressed by me. In truth, I fear agility system the least.¡±

    As she spoke, she shot Xie Xie who was beside her a sideways nce.

    Xie Xie said helplessly, ¡°I fear you the most. Isn¡¯t that good enough for you?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui said drily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to fear me.¡±

    Xie Xie said with a shy face, ¡°Yuanen, I¡¯m even willing to be a ve for you. Why don¡¯t you ept me?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui gave an emotionless reply, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after you¡¯ve managed to defeat me. A weak person isn¡¯t qualified to be in a rtionship with me.¡±

    Xie Xie was a little stunned. Then he was quiet. A faint light pulsed in his heart.

 Chapter 661 - Tang Wulin VS Dai Yunâ€™er

    <h4>Chapter 661: Tang Wulin VS Dai Yun¡¯er</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As he looked at them both, Tang Wulin could not help but showed a helpless smile. These two were true rivals! This was definitely to Xie Xie¡¯s benefit. Because of Yuanen Yehui, his potential was constantly challenged and tested. He was no longer his former self.

    Tang Wulin said to Yuanen Yehui, ¡°I¡¯m really thankful that you¡¯ve be stronger. Let¡¯s work hard together andpete for better results.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui suddenly said, ¡°Wulin, do you know how much pressure you¡¯re subjecting us to?¡±

    Tang Wulin was a bit stunned. Then, he saw the smile on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s face. ¡°I like this kind of pressure. If I don¡¯t have someone that I can follow closely, I¡¯ll be lost. Perhaps, everything won¡¯t have progressed so well. However, don¡¯t you ever let me catch up to you.¡±

    Out of the sixty-four contestants, thirty-two remained. The solopetition had gone on for a whole day.

    For a good part of the audience, the following matches were uneventful. Monster Academy had lost again. They were representing Star Luo Empire! This made the citizens dissatisfied and disgruntled. What they wanted was a victory. What they wished for even more was to see Long Yue being matched against an expert from Shrek Academy.

    There was an uproar in public opinion. After the medical examination, Teng Teng¡¯s injuries were tended to and was healed. However, he still needed some time to recuperate.

    Nevertheless, the damage to his battle armor was more serious. It would take some time to repair. In the following matches, if he took part in the team battles, the power which his battle armor could unleash would be limited. If the armor was seriously damaged, then his loss would be considerable. The cost would be high to craft a one-word battle armor. Since he was at the five-ring cultivation base, he should have been working toward a two-word battle armor. At any rate, it was difficult to tell how much strength he could unleash in the matches toe.

    If Monster Academy wanted to defeat Shrek Academy in all aspects, be it the solo, the paired, or the teampetition, the team battle that initially warranted less attention had now be crucial. It would be a true gauge for theirbined team strengths. The team that obtained victory would undeniably be the true powerhouse.

    Thepetition continued. The second day of thepetition for the top sixty-four contestants still drew interest. Xie Xie¡¯s opponent was not weak, but under Xie Xie¡¯s high-speed attacks, his opponent was crushed. The three contestants from Shrek Academy proceeded to the top thirty-two.

    For Monster Academy, apart from Teng Teng being eliminated by Yuanen Yehui, the other four had progressed to the top thirty-two. Long Yue¡¯s match was the finale. As was the case for his previous matches, he had defeated his opponents without expending much effort and ended among the top thirty-two.

    There was no rest period in the final stages of the solopetition. After the first round ended, thepetition where sixteen contestants would be selected followed immediately. All the matches werepleted within a day.

    Undeniably, the contestants who had their matches on the first day would be at a disadvantage. Nheless, this was how the matches were arranged.

    They entered Star Luo Coliseum again. Tang Wulin had to change into a hoodie he bought in Star Luo Empire. He was considered public enemy number one of Star Luo Empire¡¯s citizens at the moment. He was being treated like a rat which everyone wanted to kill the minute theyid their eyes on it. If he happened to be sighted on the streets by pedestrians, he would definitely be intimidated with death threats, not to mention being cursed at as well.

    The security would protect their safety, but there was no way to stop all these threats. They were, after all, foreigners.

    ¡°Dai Yun¡¯er!¡± Tang Wulin had known who his opponent would be.

    Thest of the Eight Heavenly Kings who was the unruly princess, also known as the Spirit King Dai Yun¡¯er.

    Undoubtedly, among the Eight Heavenly Kings, Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s cultivation base was the weakest. Simr to Tang Wulin, she also had a four-ring cultivation base but did not have a one-word battle armor. Evidently, she turned out to be a worthy opponent for Tang Wulin.

    The strengths of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s and Xie Xie¡¯s opponents were nothing to sneeze at. Fortunately, their opponents were not from Monster Academy. Naturally, they did not feel as stressed.

    Following this round, the outlook would not be as positive in the uing rounds. Once they were in the top sixteen, Tang Wulin would be facing Dai Yueyan. If Xie Xie were to be matched against an agility system Battle Soul Master who was ranked fourth among the Eight Heavenly Kings, the prospects would not be bright.

    Fortunately, Yuanen Yehui had better luck. She would not be facing any of the Monster Academy contestants in that round.

    However, if everything went smoothly and Tang Wulin was able to make it into the top eight continuing into the semi-finals, he would then face Yuanen.

    This was inevitable. Even the organizingmittee could not possibly arrange thepetition so that the contestants from the same team would not be paired against each other. This was utterly impossible.

    Tang Wulin was still the one who would be facing the most difficult challenges in thispetition.

    The three of them walked into the waiting area together. It was only after they had entered that Tang Wulin removed his hood to reveal his face. The people from Monster Academy had already arrived. When she saw Tang Wulin, Dai Yun¡¯er immediately jumped to her feet. She strode toward Tang Wulin and blocked his way.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, I am your opponent today.¡± Dai Yun¡¯er looked at him with keen sparkling eyes.

    ¡°I know that!¡± Tang Wulin looked at the princess helplessly.

    Dai Yun¡¯er raised a fist toward him. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re dead meat! You better yield quickly. Perhaps, I¡¯ll show you some mercy.¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes, ¡°Where¡¯s your brain?¡±

    After he finished, he walked around Dai Yun¡¯er and straight toward his seat.

    A chuckle escaped Xie Xie¡¯s mouth. He and Yuanen Yehui also walked around the princess.

    Dai Yun¡¯er stood where she was. She appeared stiff.

    ¡®Where¡¯s your brain? What does that mean? He, he dares question my intellect? I, who am extremely intelligent. He dares insult me? I won¡¯t put up with such an insult. He¡¯s obnoxious!¡¯

    ¡°Tang! Wu! Lin!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er shouted shrilly. She was rushing toward Tang Wulin when she was stopped by Dai Yueyan who quickly stood up and grabbed her.

    The audience could see themotion inside the waiting area. They were not only representing Monster Academy but were also representing Star Luo Empire as well! Who was not familiar with this princess? If she broke into a fight with Tang Wulin in the waiting area, then the prestige of the royal family would be lost.

    Even then, with Dai Yunyan pulling back his sister, her shrill scream had caught the attention of the spectators in the stands.

    Tang Wulin sat down calmly. He grabbed a cup of fruit juice beside him and drank it. As expected, only eating and drinking could bring on the feelings offort! As for Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s shrieks from afar, he ignored them like water off a duck¡¯s back.

    After all, this princess had a bad impression of him. There was no need to hold out the olive branch!

    Dai Yueyan was speechless. Could this little sister of his and Tang Wulin be born nemeses? This was truly...

    Fortunately, thepetitionmenced without dy. Dai Yun¡¯er sat down grumpily. Dai Yueyan made a remark which managed to calm her. They would be fighting against each other on the stage anyway. So, she did not have to be so anxious to fight him now.

    If one¡¯s gaze could kill a person, Tang Wulin would have long been dead.

    There was a total of sixteen matches in the round of the top thirty-two. The contestants would be paired against each other. At the end of this round, there would be a rest day. It would be the quarter-finals thereafter.

    Thepetition would be starting soon. Everyone was getting tense. Today, there would also be a battle between Shrek Academy and Monster Academy. Furthermore, it was a fight between Princess Dai Yun¡¯er and the team captain of Shrek Academy.

    How would this match unfold?

    In fact, not many people knew about the strength of the princess. Nobody knew the extent of her powers.

    Outwardly, Dai Yun¡¯er only had a four-ring cultivation base. She was not even a one-word Battle Armor Master. She was ranked thest among the Eight Heavenly Kings. Besides, Tang Wulin had defeated Su Mu before this. The circumstances did not allow much room for her to be optimistic.

    With that said, there were also tales that imed that Dai Yun¡¯er was a rare genius of the royal family. Her natural endowments were said to be superior to that of the fourth prince¡¯s. She had even inherited some magical abilities.

    As to what the actual situation was, they would have to watch this match. If Princess Yun¡¯er could defeat the captain of Shrek Academy, then she would be promoted as the people¡¯s goddess.

 Chapter 662 - Tang Wulin, Youâ€™re Dead!

    <h4>Chapter 662: Tang Wulin, You¡¯re Dead!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Even if she lost, it would not mean anything. It must be that the enemy was sly!

    Rather than see the objective truth, the majority would usually prefer to be on their acquaintances¡¯ side.

    Tang Wulin was not scheduled for the first match in today¡¯spetition. Otherwise, it would be obvious.

    Xie Xie would be fighting in the third match, Yuanen Yehui in the seventh, and Tang Wulin in the eighth respectively.

    Xie Xie¡¯s match today was arduous. He had used a full twelve minutes before he found a chance and broke through the defense of his opponent. At least, he still had luck on his side before the next round began. Allowing that he met a five-ring Soul King expert in this round, and the opponent¡¯s battle armor was iplete, not to mention he was not even a one-word Battle Armor Master, he was definitely lucky.

    Yuanen Yehui would fight in the seventh match. The strength of her opponent could be regarded as the weakest among the top thirty-two. She did not expend too much energy to defeat her opponent. Alongside Xie Xie, both of them entered the ranks of the top sixteen.

    At their age, it was an exceptional circumstance for them to be able to proceed to the top sixteen in the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition.

    Shortly after, the one who would be battling was Tang Wulin.

    Dai Yun¡¯er had been impatiently waiting for a long time. When the match between Yuanen Yehui and her opponent ended, she immediately jumped up from her seat. She pointed her right index finger in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    Tang Wulin had stood up also, but he was not looking in her direction. He was walking straight toward the stage.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, keep your cool,¡± exhorted Dai Yueyan.

    ¡°I want to beat him up until he can¡¯t even recognize himself!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er ran furiously after Tang Wulin and followed him up the stage.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    Tang Wulin was standing still on the stage when Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s voice echoed in his head. His spirit was slightly shaken. What a forceful spiritual power that was. She could project her voice using her spiritual power.

    Ostensibly, he appeared to ignore Dai Yun¡¯er when, in fact, he did not make light of her one bit.

    She was one of the Eight Heavenly Kings not just because she was a princess. He hadplete knowledge of Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s spiritual power.

    Dai Yun¡¯er looked at Tang Wulin with prating sparkling eyes. Her diminutive hands rubbed themselves together. Her gaze was sharp. She was ready to pounce on him right away.

    ¡°In this match, it¡¯ll be Spirit King Princess Dai Yun¡¯er against the team captain of Shrek Academy, Tang Wulin. Princess Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s martial soul is Hell Civet. It¡¯s the inherited martial soul of the empire, an agility system Soul Master. Her speed is extraordinarily quick, and her attacks are powerful. On the other hand, contestant Tang Wulin is an assault system Battle Soul Master. I believe his previous matches had given everyone a deep impression of his battling prowess. It¡¯ll be difficult for us to determine who¡¯d be the victor of this match. We¡¯ll have to wait and see what the princess has up her sleeves.¡±

    Fang¡¯er honestly did not have high hopes for Dai Yun¡¯er. The strength Tang Wulin had disyed in his previous matches was overly domineering. In addition, assault systems had a powerful restraining effect on agility systems.

    Both of them were equally matched in cultivation base, but Tang Wulin had a potent bloodline power. If Dai Yun¡¯er wanted to defeat him, it would be tremendously difficult.

    Nheless, she was a princess. When Fang¡¯ermentated, she was indubitably biased. It was obligatory.

    Due to the soul barrier, Tang Wulin had not heard Fang¡¯er¡¯smentary. He had no idea that Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s martial soul was an agility system.

    ¡°Let the match begin!¡±

    The referee¡¯s voice had just faded when Dai Yun¡¯er rushed out quick as lightning. Her speed was incredibly fast. Beneath her feet, soul rings appeared ¡ª three purples and one ck.

    In terms of the soul rings¡¯ colors, they were identical to Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    What fantastic speed!

    She had afterimages behind her. Dai Yun¡¯er had traversed halfway through the stage in one breath.

    He found this martial soul to be surprisingly familiar. Tang Wulin was a little shocked. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the Hell Civet martial soul which Wu Siduo had? What a coincidence. Dai Yun¡¯er has it also?¡¯

    Since he was not familiar with Star Luo Empire, Tang Wulin did not know that the martial souls Hell Civet and White Tiger were the royal hereditary martial souls of Star Luo Empire.

    When he faced Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s charge, Tang Wulin did not move at all. He waited calmly at his initial spot for her to approach him.

    When he arrived at Star Luo Empire a few days ago, he vividly remembered the scene where Dai Yun¡¯er had spoken to him on the za in front of the pce. He had a deep understanding of Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s spiritual power. Tang Wulin knew that since Dai Yun¡¯er was one of the Eight Heavenly Kings, there is more to it than meets the eye. With only a Hell Civet martial soul, it was impossible for her to attain such a level.

    When she realized that she was less than thirty meters from Tang Wulin, the first soul ring on her body suddenly shed. She instantly appeared before Tang Wulin as a beam of flowing light. It was incidentally the same first soul skill as Wu Siduo, Hell Rush!

    It was precisely then that Tang Wulin noticed it was not cat ws that scratched at him. Instead, it was Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes.

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s big eyes glowed with an azure light ring. They were as clear as two blue crystals. Tang Wulin felt his consciousness flickered for a moment as if everything around him had suddenly slowed down.

    A pang of pain hit his chest, and a bone-chilling cold came instantly.

    This was bad! Tang Wulin instinctively knew that things were not good. Under the external stimulus, the Golden Dragon King bloodline reacted at once. Golden Dragon Body was activated as a response. Golden dragon scales appeared and shielded his chest. Hastily, Tang Wulin bit the tip of his tongue. He utilized his Purple Demon Eyes to regain rity of his mind from the confusion.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s body flew backward. He was sent soaring eight meters by Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s attack. He staggered a while before he managed to regain hisposure.

    Naturally, the audience could not feel what Tang Wulin experienced. What they saw was the princess charging forward, then Hell Rush brazenly collided with Tang Wulin, and he was sent flying upon impact.

    For some time, the thunderous apuse continued and shouts of exultation filled the coliseum. People from around ten miles away could hear the ngor within Star Luo Coliseum.

    Tang Wulin shook his head vigorously. He raised the power of his Purple Demon Eyes to recover his spirits. He was terrified within. Predictably, Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s spiritual power was phenomenal.

    Although Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s attacks were strong, Tang Wulin had prepared beforehand. The formidable defensive capabilities of Golden Dragon Body wereplemented by his soul and blood essence powers. Currently, he felt jolts of stabbing pain, but he did not sustain any serious injuries. There were five white scratch marks on the golden dragon scales, but they were slowly fading away.

    After Dai Yun¡¯er sent Tang Wulin flying with her attack, her body was on the move again. Just when Tang Wulin regained his footing, she appeared before him. For a while, countless w shadows darted toward Tang Wulin.

    The purple light flickered in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. He protected his spiritual sea with the Purple Demon Eyes. He unleashed a simple and unadorned punch.

    The air waspressed instantly. Dai Yun¡¯er at once felt the wavefront of thepressed air in front of her. The tremendous pressure made it difficult for her to breathe.

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s reflexes were quick. Her body swiftly retreated, and she made a half-squatting action.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s punchnded on an empty spot, but he had sessfully negated the attack of Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s Hell Hundred ws. He raised his right foot and was ready to take a step forward. Simultaneously, he prepared to unleash Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth. However, Dai Yun¡¯er suddenly moved, and she had timed her reaction perfectly.

    It was the gap between the fading of Tang Wulin¡¯s previous punch and the stomp of his foot.

    There was coincidentally an opening between the two actions. Her aura instantly became illusory. An eerie light cut horizontally into the opening and shed Tang Wulin¡¯s waist.

    This move caught Tang Wulin by surprise. She was really good at seizing opportunities. An opportunity with a gap that was no wider than a hair¡¯s breadth. Now, that was incredible.

    Presenting his opponent with such an opportunity and at close proximity, Tang Wulin had no time to dodge the attack.

    The golden scales instantly took on the appearance of a mirror. The eerie lightnded on the scales and they immediately flickered. At the same time, Tang Wulin¡¯s imposing body was going to stomp his right foot on the ground.

    Golden Dragon Super Armor!

    They had fought for a short period, but Tang Wulin was already forced to use his Golden Dragon Super Armor.

    Concurrently, when the beam of eerie light shed across the stage, Dai Yun¡¯er retreated. She was thrown back by the vibration of Tang Wulin¡¯s stomp. In fact, when the power of Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth propagated out, she had retreated far away. She had put ample distance between herself and Tang Wulin.

    In the short span of time during which the two exchanged blows and collided, both contestants had used three skills each. However, anyone who had acute eyesight could tell that Tang Wulin was obviously at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 663 - Tricked

    <h4>Chapter 663: Tricked</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The three skills Golden Dragon Body, Domineering Golden Dragon Body, and Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth consumed arge amount of blood essence power which were unlike Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s Hell Rush, Hell Hundred ws, and Hell sh.

    Dai Yun¡¯er floated onto the ground. Her charming face bore a proud smile. ¡°So much for your reputation.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at her as he frowned. Her Highness¡¯ power was extraordinary as anticipated! She was qualified to be one of the Eight Heavenly Kings not because she was a princess, but because she was trulypetent and well-trained. Judging by her battle tactics and timing, she was at least stronger than the few other Heavenly Kings who Tang Wulin had met on previous asions.

    There was something wrong with her eyes. Tang Wulin looked at Dai Yun¡¯er anxiously as he became increasingly vignt toward her.

    She was certainly not an opponent to be dismissed!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips formed a faint smile. He stretched out his right hand and gestured Dai Yun¡¯er to go ahead.

    This skittish gesture of his infuriated Dai Yun¡¯er promptly. She was akin to a tempestuous female kitten as she rushed toward Tang Wulin at lightning speed.

    Dai Yueyan who was smiling initially in the waiting area suddenly knitted his brows together.

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s earlier performance was perfect in that she lured Tang Wulin into using a few soul skills. She even scored a hit on his body. She had performed wlessly. However, the assault before his eyes seemed to be different now. Her mood was clearly affected.

    He had a deep admiration for his sister¡¯s skills and perceptive power. At the same time, he also understood his sister¡¯s weakness in both her cultivation base and temperament.

    She was a princess who had been pampered since young. There was always her pride and temperament which proved to be her Achilles heel as she had a low tolerance.

    It was apparent that Tang Wulin¡¯s skittish gesture was meant to upset Dai Yun¡¯er. If a soul master was incapable of remaining calm in a battle, then he or she would not be able to perform at their peak. Tang Wulin was a crafty opponent! Not only was he powerful, he was also skilled in observing and exploiting their weaknesses.

    It was still the Hell Rush, but this time, the radiance emitted from Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s gaze was stronger. The blue light turned into two streams of blue needle-like radiances abruptly. Tang Wulin felt a piercing pain radiating from his brain. Even his Purple Demon Eyes were incapable of blocking her spiritual assault.

    He stumbled backward twice, but his hands remained in front of his body to act as a block.

    Dai Yun¡¯er walked to face Tang Wulin. She skidded and circled around to his back. In response, her pair of cat ws wed desperately at both sides of Tang Wulin¡¯s waist.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit was greatly disturbed. His body was stiff and straight that even the Golden Dragon Body was weakened a little. Without any spiritual control, it was impossible for him to unleash a skill such as the Domineering Golden Dragon Body. He could not do anything except to allow the pair of cat ws tond on his waist.

    Just as Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s cat ws were about to rip into his body, an unusual change happened to Tang Wulin¡¯s body. des of thick and huge Bluesilver Grass suddenly surged out of his body without any warning.

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s ws tore into the des of Bluesilver Grass. Soon after, the Bluesilver Grass streamed out like a pit of wavering snakes and wound around her body.

    There was a golden Bluesilver Grass that was most striking. It zipped past and wound itself tightly around Dai Yun¡¯er.

    Everything changed in a sh. Due to the close contact, Dai Yun¡¯er did not have time to dodge despite her swift reaction.

    In truth, the Bluesilver Emperor was not within Tang Wulin¡¯s control. Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s spiritual assault earlier affected him greatly. In any case, he managed to protect his spirit from being severely injured, although he was rendered incapable of controlling his own body.

    Anyhow, he was not fighting alone, for he still had the spirit soul Goldsong.

    Goldsong was the first spirit soul that had followed him for many years. It was cultivated by Tang Wulin little by little. It had progressed from a defective spirit soul and was elevated by the fusion with Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline. Since then, it had undergone continuous subtle improvements.

    Tang Wulin reckoned that there should be a fail-safe trick hidden within Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s spiritual power. Thus, he issued an order to Goldsong as Dai Yun¡¯er was charging toward him so that Goldsong would help him to maneuver the Bluesilver Emperor andunch the first soul skill ¨C Bind.

    Even though Dai Yun¡¯er had an astute aptitude, she did not expect Tang Wulin to utilize such an ability during a critical moment when his spirit was assaulted. She struggled under great stress for a brief moment. Simultaneously, a white figure emerged from her body and flew to the top of Tang Wulin¡¯s head at lightning speed. Her pair of ws erged without warning to grab onto Tang Wulin.

    The Soul Assault¡¯s effect had ended, and Tang Wulin regained his consciousness. The two golden soul rings on his body were reced by three purple and one ck soul rings. His second soul ring glowed brightly as countless Bluesilver Grass des unexpectedly pierced out from his body as the center and covered a circr area of ten meters in diameter.

    The white figure in the sky was immediately blown away by the st. It moved sluggishly in the sky like an adorable white little kitten. Meanwhile, Dai Yun¡¯er who was wound in the Bluesilver Grass was simrly impacted by the Bluesilver Impaling Array. Even though the Hell Civet martial soul¡¯s powerful resistance had dispersed a major portion of the impaling force, she was still affected by the Bluesilver Impaling Array. Dazed by the force, she felt sluggish and just stood fixed to the spot.

    Tang Wulin turned around and he was upon her. He raised his hand and ced his Golden Dragon w valiantly onto Her Highness¡¯ head.

    The horde in the waiting area and His Highness the Emperor leaped up immediately at the same time.

    Everyone had witnessed the power of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon w during the earlier match. Even a battle armor could not block his Golden Dragon w¡¯s attack, let alone Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s puny head.

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s head was about to be crushed when the Golden Dragon w suddenly vanished and transformed back into his palm. He brushed her neck gently to put her into an unconscious state.

    The Bluesilver Grass faded away and Her Highness was ced onto the ground.

    Dai Yueyan who had dashed out earlier witnessed the scene and heaved a sigh of relief. He was so petrified that it made his heart drop.

    If Tang Wulin had killed Yun¡¯er, there was no telling what would happen next.

    Dai Tianling was displeased, yet there was a sense of relief somehow.

    The match ended abruptly. Moreover, it was not an especially stunning battle scene. Only the knowledgeable portion of the audience could see through this battle of intellect and courage.

    ¡°Her Highness Dai Yun¡¯er was tricked. She was influenced by the opponent¡¯s provocation. Otherwise, it¡¯s difficult to say what the oue will be.¡± Fang¡¯er made a fairmentary. The words ¡®it¡¯s difficult to say¡¯ that was mentioned showed respect to Her Highness. After all, despite Fang¡¯er¡¯s frankmentary, she was still a citizen of Star Luo Empire.

    In actuality, Dai Yun¡¯er had taken on an aggressive role since the beginning of the match. With her special ability that was her second martial soul, she had been on the offensive throughout the match.

    Other than the Hell Civet, she had awakened another form of a martial soul named the ¡®Spirit Eye¡¯. This martial soul that appeared ordinary was, in fact, famous because it was one of the two great martial souls that belonged to the legendary Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao who dominated a whole generation ten thousand years ago.

    The Spirit Eye was purely a spiritual-type martial soul which had a potent effect in elevating the spiritual power. Although Dai Yun¡¯er was still young, her spiritual power was close to the Spirit Abyss. At the same time, she was endowed with a Spirit Eye with four soul skills. The soul skills were Spiritual Detection, Spiritual Disturbance, Spiritual Assault, and Collective Weakening.

    Tang Wulin faced the Spiritual Disturbance during the first encounter while Spiritual Detection enshrouded his body all the time. Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s judgment of the battle was urate all along.

 Chapter 664 - Missing Him

    <h4>Chapter 664: Missing Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    During the second impact, sheunched her strongest spiritual attack, the Spiritual Assault. If Tang Wulin had not been prepared, he would have been in real danger, especially after Dai Yun¡¯er lost her emotional control¡¯s effect.

    This spirit-type martial soul was extremely rare and highly intriguing. Had Dai Yun¡¯er constantly utilized her spirit-type ability to suppress Tang Wulin and consume his soul power, it would have been far more difficult for Tang Wulin to defeat her.

    It was a pity that the princess¡¯ willpower was not as great as her natural endowments. She had been caught by Tang Wulin¡¯s scheme which brought the match to its conclusion.

    Even as such, Tang Wulin could not help but have a deepened respect for her. The power disyed by Her Highness, the Princess during the battle and her intriguing spiritual power left a profound impression on Tang Wulin.

    A chorus of boos echoed from all directions. The jeering continued as Tang Wulin returned to the waiting area. He used his soul power to seal his ears from the outside world¡¯s disturbance. He was oblivious to the outside world if he could not hear it, yet his mind was constantly reying the process of the battle earlier.

    The battle earlier enlightened him, especially when Dai Yun¡¯er had seized the opportunity tounch the Hell sh attack.

    The effects of spiritual power could be used in such a matter during a battle. His own Purple Demon Eyes had always been used as a spiritual attack, but in reality, there were so many other uses for it!

    However, how had Dai Yun¡¯er managed to release her spiritual power? Tang Wulin was curious because it was very clear that Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s spiritual power was superior to his.

    Another one from the Monster Academy was eliminated. There were only three of them left at this point. Tang Wulin had entered the final sixteen with ease.

    The intense battle of the final sixteen ended.

    Tang Wulin, Yuanen Yehui, Xie Xie and the Monster Academy¡¯s team of three led by Long Yue entered the final sixteen in session. The two great academies upied the top six ces of the remainingpetitors.

    The climax of the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition¡¯s individual match was soon expected to take ce.

    The next round of matches would be an enormous challenge for the three from Shrek Academy. Tang Wulin was about to meet the Tiger King Dai Yueyan, while Xie Xie¡¯s opponent was Monster Academy¡¯s other agility-type soul master named Wind King Lin San.

    The round from sixteen to eight would be the important confrontation between Shrek Academy and Monster Academy. Whoever was capable of gaining the upper hand in the next round would have an advantage in the individual match.

    Those two matches would both be formidable battles.

    The Tiger King Dai Yueyan was ranked second amongst the Eight Heavenly Kings, preceded by the Dragon King Long Yue. The Wind King Lin San was ranked fourth among the Eight Heavenly Kings. He was undoubtedly more powerful than Teng Teng, and his opponent would be Xie Xie.

    It was apparent that Xie Xie¡¯s overall power was inferior to Yuanen Yehui and even Yue Zhengyu. Thising match would be a harrowing trial for him.

    ¡°I refuse to ept this!¡±

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    This was already the sixth vase that Dai Yun¡¯er had broken. Her charming face was filled with rage. She wished that she could look for Tang Wulin and fight him again if she could.

    However, there were two elders seated calmly outside of her imperial living quarters. It was impossible for Her Highness the Princess to take a step out of her room with their presence.

    ¡°I refuse to ept this! I was tricked! That fellow was too cunning. Tang Wulin, you bastard. You¡ªyou wait for me!¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er was infuriated the moment she recalled the wicked smile on Tang Wulin¡¯s face, and his eyes that appeared to be gentle and clear but always appeared to be taunting her.

    ¡®Bastard! How could I lose?! And in such an unfair manner?! It was me who upied the upper hand obviously. The fellow was too cunning. He even managed to provoke me such that I became infuriated.¡±

    How could she convince herself otherwise! Her original n was to put on a great show in thepetition and unt her magical girl abilities in order to receive countless apuse and fresh flowers. Yet, she did not expect to lose hopelessly for nothing. How could this incident not oppress Her Highness Princess?

    ¡°Alright, Yun¡¯er. Stop it. Brother Long will be avenging youter.¡± Long Yue and Dai Yueyan walked into the room together from the outside at that exact moment.

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes immediately reddened as soon as she saw him. Her body shed past as she pounced to his front and pulled at his sleeve. ¡°Brother Long, I refuse to ept this! I shouldn¡¯t have lost to that evil fellow. It was him who was too cunning! He tricked me. If I had been more careful at the time, it would have been impossible for him to catch me. How could he deplete less than me if I were to only fight him when I¡¯m the one with twin martial soul! I can even defeat him just by using the Spiritual Assault to disturb him continuously.¡±

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Alright, little sister. Stop that. You have lost. Moreover, you didn¡¯t lose to him but to yourself. Rather than ming others, why don¡¯t you think about your own mistakes? Why were you so easily tricked? If your temperament was slightly steadier, would he still be able to take advantage of you? Moreover, Tang Wulin is not as simple as you¡¯ve imagined.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er pouted her little lips. ¡°Fourth brother, how could you take the other party¡¯s side! Are you my brother or his brother? I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡±

    Long Yue burst outughing as he touched Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, my little princess. Your fourth brother will be avenging you in a moment. If he is unable to do so then Brother Long will help to avenge you. Why is there a need for our little princess to act steady, she won¡¯t be our little princess anymore when she¡¯s steady! Don¡¯t be angry. Your performance today is already rather impressive.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s face remained defiant. ¡°Brother Long, if we were to meet Tang Wulin again during the two-on-two match, you must help teach him a lesson. You¡¯ll help me to pin down him and I¡¯ll stamp on him ferociously to vent my anger.¡±

    Dai Yueyan could not help covering his face with his hands when he heard her worlds. He could not stand to look her in the eyes. ¡°Little princess, you¡¯re a princess! How can you lose your etiquette as such?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er spoke rudely, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m going to vent my anger anyhow. Even if Father were to put me in solitary confinement, I¡¯ll still be beating that fellow¡¯s ass.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Achoo!¡± Tang Wulin sneezed as he prepared to meditate.

    He had been feeling calm for the past few days. Or in other words, he intentionally ensured himself to maintain his mood in a calmed state. Ever since Gu Yue¡¯s estrangement from him the other day, he had been maintaining his mood in such a state. He understood that as a captain, he could not allow his mood to affect thepetition.

    In the next room.

    Gu Yue sat on her sofa. Her gaze appeared calm. She ced her crossed hands on her lower abdomen and seemed to be lost in thought.

    Suddenly, the lighting in the room dimmed for a moment. A figure emerged in the room soundlessly.

    It was a woman dressed in a long violet dress. She had an exquisite appearance with longvender hair draping down her back. Even her eyes were violet. It was an extremely peculiar sight.

    She waved her right hand. Ayer of purple-colored glow immediately rippled in the room. Then, she walked to the front of Gu Yue with slow steps. She knelt down on one knee and spoke respectfully, ¡°My lord.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation?¡± Gu Yue asked indifferently.

    The woman in violet answered with a deep voice, ¡°ording to our investigation, Long Yue¡¯s Mountain Dragon King martial soul wasn¡¯t born inherently, but he had received some ability simr to an inherited ability which was then infused into his body and changed his bloodline. We¡¯re searching for this Inheritance Land. There are some powerhouses from the Monster Academy with unusually remarkable powers. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to gather our strength and charge into the ce by force. However, we will cause a greatmotion so it¡¯s difficult for us to stay hidden.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly and alert the enemy first.¡± Gu Yue waved her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll look for another opportunity then. We¡¯ll be seeing Long Yue unting his powerter on. I can¡¯t sense that Inheritance Land¡¯s aura. It should be a ce that¡¯s simr to a breach in the space. If that ce has the Mountain Dragon King Bloodline, perhaps, the item I¡¯ve lost is there too.¡±

    ¡°My strength is sealed again. I¡¯m tidying up everything step by step and I¡¯ve alreadypleted the initial step now. I¡¯ll still need some time, but if I can find the item that I¡¯ve lost in the beginning then it¡¯ll speed up the process.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord. We¡¯ll look for another opportunity. The Monster Academy President should be taking part in the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition¡¯s finals. That should be our perfect opportunity. I¡¯ll be investigating more by then to see if I can find some clues.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Leave now.¡± Gu Yue waved her hand.

    The woman in violet transformed into a stream of purple rays at the sway of her body and vanished without a sound.

    Gu Yue stood up and walked to the front of the window. She gazed out into the distance and turned her head in the direction of Tang Wulin¡¯s room subconsciously.

    ...

    On Sea God¡¯s Ind at Shrek Academy, Na¡¯er sat on a swing as it rocked gently. Her pair of little legs with fairplexion were revealed on the outside, while her long silver hair hung down her back and was blowing gently in the wind.

    Her big eyes had misted up slightly.

    ¡°I wish that I could join Brother in the Star Luo Empire! She promised me that she won¡¯t harm Brother before that dayes.

    If I didn¡¯t need more power to subdue her, I would have been there, too. Brother, you must return safely! I miss you so much.¡±

 Chapter 665 - Final Sixteen to the Final Eight

    <h4>Chapter 665: Final Sixteen to the Final Eight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In Star Luo Continent, Star Luo Empire, Star Luo City!

    ¡°Today¡¯s the final sixteen into the final eight matches! Brother, do you have an extra ticket? I¡¯ll pay you no matter what the price is.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re you saying? I don¡¯t have any. I won¡¯t sell it even if I¡¯ve it! This is absolutely the most exciting yet for this year¡¯spetition. This is a great battle between our Monster Academy and the Shrek Academy! I¡¯m willing to give up a few years of my life just to witness thepetition live. This is simply too exciting.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right! Who would¡¯ve thought that the final sixteen into the final eight matches could be so exciting? I heard that there are two matches between our Monster Academy and Shrek Academy out of the eight matches today. Shrek Academy¡¯s captain is going to fight against His Highness the Fourth Prince. The Fourth Prince will win surely!¡±

    Fang¡¯er was dressed in an enormous caperge enough to conceal her head and face as she walked down the street. There would be discussions about the uing final sixteen into the final eight individual matches resonating in her ears.

    There was no doubt that public opinion was biased toward Monster Academy. Could Monster Academy win today¡¯s two matches?

    Even Fang¡¯er could not foretell the oue.

    Her choice would naturally be Monster Academy. She had a patriotic spirit. Nevertheless, she was impartial in her judgment.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s captain Tang Wulin¡¯s power remained a mystery as no one had witnessed the range of his skills from the beginning till the end of thepetition. What were the vines actually? Thepetition had ended immediately after the vines were released during thest match.

    The Tiger King Dai Yueyan was His Highness the Fourth Prince. He was ranked second among the Eight Heavenly Kings and was also the highest grade powerhouse. He had the royal bloodline¡¯s inheritance.

    But, was he capable of triumphing over Tang Wulin?

    As for the other matches, they were truly thrilling and interesting. There seemed to be only one agility-type soul master in Shrek Academy. The speed and fighting ability which he disyed during the previous matches was impressive. Simrly, he was hiding something too. To pit him against the Wind King Lin San was undoubtedly akin to a sh of the titans. It would be difficult to say who the winner or the loser would be. Of course, Lin San who owned a set of one-word battle armor would stand a better chance of winning.

    The public had been captivated by the two great academies¡¯ confrontation. Actually, all of them neglected the fact that Shrek Academy¡¯s students were only fifteen years old!

    Even if Long Yue managed to be the champion of the individual match at the end, Tang Wulin would be considered to have won if he reached the finals.

    If they were of the same age, and Tang Wulin was a one-word battle armor master as well, then it would be a tough situation to evaluate.

    She had hoped that His Highness the Fourth Prince would defeat Tang Wulin today. He would also be defending Monster Academy¡¯s reputation as such.

    As she was having a stroll, Fang¡¯er was suddenly aware of a figureing out of the shop in front. She instinctively stopped walking.

    The figure was slender and much taller than her. He wore a hood which concealed most of his face. Anyway, Fang¡¯er could still see the side of his face from the angle where she stood due to his height.

    Fang¡¯er was stunned the moment she saw him because she recognized him at a nce.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that Tang Wulin?¡¯

    Tang Wulin walked by her in a rush. When she turned her head to the side, she noticed that the shop was selling rare metal.

    ¡®Was he here to buy some rare metal?¡¯

    ¡®Why was he in such a leisurely and carefree mood when it would be the final sixteen into the final eight matches tomorrow?¡¯

    Tang Wulin was in a rather good mood at the moment. He received notification from the shop that a new batch of rare metal had arrived. He was at the shop to pick up a batch. The price of this batch of rare metal was reasonable. He could use it to make two-word battle armor for hisrades in the future after some refining process.

    Tomorrow would be the day that he was going to face His Highness the Fourth Prince in thepetition. His opponent was powerful undoubtedly, more powerful than anyone that he had ever faced before. However, his emotion was hardly affected as it was his emotional seal that made him capable of maintaining a calm state.

    However, Tang Wulin was aware that his current state was not beneficial to him because there was ack of enthusiasm in him.

    Anyhow, this meant his mood was at least unaffected.

    He definitely would not be influenced by his mood. He kept reminding himself countless times, yet each time he thought about the night when Gu Yue admitted that she was close to him because of his bloodline power, his heart wrung with pain.

    ¡®Forget it, don¡¯t think about this anymore.¡¯

    Tang Wulin shook his head intensely. Just as he was about to return to the hotel, the fighter badge in his chest pocket vibrated mildly.

    ¡®Are they gathering fighters again?¡¯ Tang Wulin removed the badge instinctively and took a look.

    The badge was predictably pointing in the direction of Tang Sect.

    He received thirty thousand contribution points and outstanding merit for his service from the previous assignment. It did not matter whether he continued to partake in theing operations at his current rank being a white fighter with his umted merits.

    Still, Tang Wulin headed in the direction of the Tang Sect. His parents had left, and now even Gu Yue was... the only things he had now were the academy, the sect, and hisrades. He should just go to Tang Sect and check it out.

    Star Luo City¡¯s Tang Sect headquarters was bustling as usual with the multitude streaming in and out of the building.

    Tang Wulin changed into his fighter attire in a dested corner before he entered the ce hurriedly.

    He arrived at the Tang Sect¡¯s courtyard following the fighter badge¡¯s guidance. There were already a good number of fighters gathered as one might expect.

    Ordinarily, one could differentiate a fighter¡¯s rank based on the color of the mask they wore. However, Tang Wulin was surprised that just about every fighter he saw was wearing a white mask, except for the person standing at the forefront. In short, they were all white fighters.

    The person who was standing at the forefront was the odd one out, a ck fighter. Moreover, Tang Wulin could not help smiling the moment he saw him. He was still the same as before! Even though he was wearing a mask, his shape and aura had not changed one bit.

    ck One was his identification previously.

    He had no idea regarding the operation today. It should not be an issue for him to take part if it was only a short operation.

    Just as he nced at ck One, ck One happened to be gazing at his side. ck One immediately walked over toward him.

    ¡°White Three?¡± he asked. Tang Wulin could identify the shape of his figure and aura, so how could he not recognize Tang Wulin¡¯s?

    Tang Wulin smiled and nodded. ¡°Hello, ck One.¡±

    ck One chuckled. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been spending your time in the royal city recently. Apparently, we¡¯re destined to meet. Don¡¯t miss this opportunity now! An opportunity such as this is hard toe by! Only once every decade.¡±

    ¡®Once every decade? What¡¯s that?¡¯

    Tang Wulin was feeling unsure, but it did sound enticing.

    ck One gave him a few words of encouragement before he returned to the front.

    Arge number of people had arrived by now. The gathering had surpassed thirty people which was the number of people who took part in the previous operation.

    Currently, the number was still increasing.

    Half an hourter, the total came to over a hundred white fighters in the courtyard. Other than ck One, everyone was a white fighter. There was not a single yellow or purple fighter.

    ¡°Okay. Everybody is almost here,¡± ck One finally spoke. All the white fighters were focused on him.

    ck One spoke gruffly, ¡°All subsections have been notified a while ago regarding this operation. Those white fighters whose cultivation base is below rank-40 or 50 are exempted. Those who have alreadypleted their one-word battle armor and can advance to be yellow fighters are also exempted. Those of you who belong to those two categories, please step aside. Those two categories aren¡¯t allowed to participate in this operation.¡±

    Five white fighters stepped out upon hearing ck One¡¯s words.

    One of them spoke respectfully, ¡°Our esteemed ck fighter, I have just achieved a breakthrough to rank-50. Am I not allowed to participate?¡±

 Chapter 666 - Operation Dragon Valley?

    <h4>Chapter 666: Operation Dragon Valley?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ck One nodded. ¡°Yes. The ce has a very strict policy. Anyone who¡¯s rank-50 and above is not allowed to enter with no exception. If any of you¡¯re in a simr situation, then you may leave. Also, I¡¯d like to remind everyone not to cheat, otherwise, you¡¯ll be treating your life as a joke. That ce is not for messing around. The energy is not allowed to go below or above a certain level based on the energy strength capacity of the breach in the space. This is calcted based on the tests of the previous generation. Whoever is in the aforementioned two categories please step out quick.¡±

    There was no doubt that the Tang Sect¡¯s Battle Soul Hall fighters were sincere. There was no one else, while the few who had stepped out earlier left in dejection.

    Even though Tang Wulin did notpletely understand the situation at this point, he was entirely interested. It was apparent that this was an opportunity to elevate himself.

    ck One spoke curtly, ¡°The quota is thirty people. However, everyone stands a chance ording to the rules before. We will be hosting a trial. The first thirty fighters who are selected can participate in this operation. We¡¯ll be dividing you into groupster. The trial will be carried out a monthter. We will be departing in about ten days after the trial has ended.¡±

    ¡°We will be carrying out an identification of your fighter¡¯s badge following this.¡±

    This procedure was performed for every operation in the past to confirm the fighter¡¯s identity.

    Soon, the identity confirmation waspleted. ck One spoke, ¡°White Three, step out.¡±

    Tang Wulin was jolted out of his inattention when ck One called him. He hastily walked out from among the crowd to the front.

    ck One spoke, ¡°White Three disyed the courageous spirit during Operation Green Skeleton. He risked his life to protect hisrades who took part in the operation. In view of his contribution, he will automatically gain a spot as one of the participants in Operation Dragon Valley this time.

    No one objected for Tang Sect was always fair. Tang Sect rewarded those who had rendered great service but punished those who underperformed. It upheld the rules strictly as the basis for reward or punishment.

    ¡°Thank you, ck One,¡± Tang Wulin spoke effusively. Based on ck One¡¯s earlier announcement, the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition should be over in forty days. He would have time for the operation by then. The Operation Dragon Valley sounded exciting. He would report to Teacher Wu regarding this and inform him about participating in the mission. Teacher Wu should have been transferred to the Worship Hall and been informed of the Tang Sect¡¯s mission.

    What was the mission about? ck One did not offer any exnation on it. Neither did Tang Wulin have any idea. Moreover, he could not be questioning the others. After all, he is from Douluo Continent. He was concerned that if this was a welfare operation, then it would not be relevant to him once he revealed his identity.

    Likewise, it would be improbable for Teacher Wu who was also from Douluo Continent to know about Operation Dragon Valley. He would take this mission one step at a time. In any case, it was not anything evil.

    The Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition¡¯s individual matches had reached the final sixteen into the final eight.

    Early in the morning, Star Luo Coliseum had been tightly packed with a multitude of spectators. Even the audience who could not enter the coliseum to watch the matches would stand outside to watch the giant screen instead. They could still experience the electrifying ambience even if it was just to listen to the cheering sounds from the coliseum!

    The atmosphere was truly exhrating since everyone craves for some excitement in one¡¯s life. Thepetition provided such entertainment to Star Luo Empire¡¯s denizens.

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Yuanen Yehui entered the arena under the army¡¯s escort provided by Star Luo Empire¡¯s authorities.

    ¡°Yuanen, what do you think of the matter that I discussed with you?¡± Xie Xie whispered to Yuanen.

    ¡°What matter?¡± Yuanen turned her head to look at him.

    Xie Xie sniggered. ¡°If I were to win this match, you¡¯ll be my girlfriend. Is that alright?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui retorted, ¡°Scram!¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s face was filled with anguish. ¡°That¡¯s not nice of you. You ought to give me a chance. Defeating you is a future matter. Considering thepetition is in full swing now, can you give me a little motivation?¡±

    Yuanen looked at him and answered drably, ¡°No.¡±

    Xie Xie nudged Tang Wulin who was standing on the other side. ¡°Captain, look at her. As a captain, are you not going to intervene after seeing how she¡¯s treating me?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke repulsively, ¡°Manage it yourself if you¡¯re capable. I can¡¯t intervene in this matter.¡±

    Xie Xie grunted. ¡°You don¡¯t care about me. Well, I¡¯m going to lose the match!¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of the incensed reception you will get, do as you please!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui spoke coldly, ¡°I may not agree to the matter which you proposed just now, but if you choose to lose the match intentionally, then I¡¯ll guarantee that you won¡¯t stand a chance at all in the future.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes brightened. He struck immediately. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that if I defeat the enemy, I¡¯ll at least stand a chance, yes?¡±

    Yuanen did not acknowledge him as she turned her head to the other side.

    Xie Xie sniggered. ¡°I knew it!¡±

    Tang Wulin pped his forehead. He wished to ask what Xie Xie knew so much of. But, now was not a good time to rebut him. His enthusiasm to fight was desirable for thepetition.

    The number of contestants in the waiting area was fewer following the preceding matches. There were only sixteen spots left now. Dai Yun¡¯er was not allowed to enter the area.

    Monster Academy¡¯s contingent had arrived. Long Yue saw Tang Wulin and smiled to him. Dai Yueyan¡¯s gaze appeared calm as he nodded toward Tang Wulin.

    Their opponents were acting courteous so Tang Wulin acted nice too. Simrly, he nodded toward Long Yue and Dai Yueyan.

    Xie Xie¡¯s gaze found his opponent straightaway.

    Lin San was a skinny youth. He was above average in appearance and physique. He appeared unruffledpared to Teng Teng. There was a certain calmness and nimbleness in his behavior.

    He was the least conspicuous among the Eight Heavenly Kings. Nheless, one would notice that his physical trait was different from everybody else¡¯s under close scrutiny.

    Lin San raised his head and looked toward Xie Xie when he sensed Xie Xie¡¯s gaze. His pair of eyes were clear as crystal with no emotion.

    Xie Xie raised his brows. An intense will to fight surged uncontrobly from his body.

    Dai Yueyan in turn looked toward Lin San. He could not help smiling. ¡°It seems like your opponent has a recalcitrant attitude toward you!¡±

    ¡°Power!¡± Lin San spoke tly.

    Dai Yueyan spoke in slight frustration, ¡°You¡¯re always so curt when you speak. Do you stand to lose by being a bit moremunicative?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin San only managed to utter one word.

    Lin San was also a legendary figure in Monster Academy. He had an apathetic temperament. He did not have any hobby except for cultivation. He had the weakest natural endowments and martial soul among the Eight Heavenly Kings. Still, he was ranked fourth. In addition, Su Mu and Dai Yueyan who were ranked above him did not think that they could defeat him for certain.

    Lin San did not care much for the rankings. The Eight Heavenly Kings¡¯ ranking was an internal ranking by the academy. In his case, he willingly became one of the Eight Heavenly Kings in order to receive better cultivation resources just so he could face stronger opponents. Other than that, there was no good reason for him.

    If Dai Yueyan could use a phrase to describe Lin San, it would be simple. Lin San lived to fight.

    This was the Wind King Lin San, the most obscure person among the Eight Heavenly Kings, yet he was a highly appreciated student of Monster Academy.

    Being diligent made up for any deficiency. Although it may not be an apt description of him, it elucidated his effort and persistence in doing his best.

    ¡°Wee to the coliseum to witness the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition¡¯s final sixteen to final eight matches. The contestants of the final eight matches woulde from today¡¯s matches. They will be among the strongest powerhouses of the younger generation,¡± Fang¡¯er¡¯s voice echoed in the coliseum.

    After this announcement, the whole coliseum turned its gaze toward the waiting area.

    The sixteen contestants had taken their seats. Their destinies would be awaiting them.

    The final ten students from the previouspetition not only received generous rewards but special treatment wherever they went in the empire because of the prestigious achievement on his or her personal record.

    One would be promoted to a middle-rank officer if one chose to be enlisted. The person would receive hospitable treatment in any n, sect or profession that he or she chose to join. Concurrently, the person would be knighted by the empire. Yes, a knighthood!

    The knighthood award had be more prestigious and prominent over time. There were only two ways one could be knighted in Star Luo Empire. The first was to depend on one¡¯s skill and ability to be recognized by the country as in winning such apetition while the other was to perform meritorious services for the country.

    Furthermore, the knighthood could not be obtained through inheritance and there was no exception to that. Hence, the reputation and prestige of being a knight remained great as ever.

 Chapter 667 - The Wind King

    <h4>Chapter 667: The Wind King</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In this day and age, Star Luo Empire¡¯s knighthood no longer followed the feudalist concept of the past. Nevertheless, one could still receive welfare benefits and remuneration from the country. In essence, one could live out the rest of one¡¯s lifefortably without having to worry about food and shelter upon receiving a knighthood even if it was the lowest rank in the knighthood. One could even upy a lofty position in society.

    It was a tacit rule of thepetition that the final eight contestants in the individual matches would receive the rank of a baron. If one could be the champion, then one would be designated as the viscount.

    After all, one would need to provide audable meritorious service in the military to receive such a title of nobility! A viscount¡¯s position in Star Luo Empire wasparable to the mayor of a city.

    This was why youths were interested to participate in thepetition. One could attain the highest level in a single step once the person entered the final eight. One would receive a title of nobility and be royalty no matter where one was from. Even though the position could not be inherited but one would not be short of ie and fringe benefits. The country would take care of all the expenditures as well.

    Apart from Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Yuanen Yehui together with the other three contestants from Monster Academy who were calm, the rest of the ten contestants who came to participate in the match today were all eager to fight. Of course, their eagerness was based on the premise that their opponents were neither from Shrek Academy nor Monster Academy.

    ¡°The first match today is truly exciting. This would be a confrontation between two agility-type soul masters. The contestant Xie Xie from Douluo Continent¡¯s Shrek Academy, and also the contestant Lin San with the nickname Wind King from our Monster Academy. Will the two contenders please ascend the stage?¡±

    Lin San stood up with a calm gaze. Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui eyed this person who was one of the Eight Heavenly Kings that they had yet to battle.

    Lin San had a gentle aura. He was the weakest among the Eight Heavenly Kings, but when they truly observed him, they could not help but marvel at his appearance.

    He was a formidable enemy! The thought came simultaneously to both their minds.

    Lin San¡¯s aura had such a gentle ambiance that he almost blended into his surroundings. His presence was barely felt at all. As an agility-type soul master, it was apparent that he had attained a fairly high cultivation level to be in such a state.

    Xie Xie did not look in Lin San¡¯s direction. He was just as calm and quiet. His usual mischief seemed to have disappeared at this moment.

    He took a step forward and walked toward the direction of the stage.

    Yuanen Yehui looked at the intense Xie Xie. Her gaze shifted slightly. She felt that he had matured. This match was going to be a turning point for him.

    It did not appear to be difficult when she defeated Teng Teng the other day. In fact, she had devoted all her efforts into fighting. Teng Teng lost to her because she seized his first strike caused by hisck of understanding of her twin martial soul. Teng Teng did not have an opportunity to redeem himself afterward.

    The Wind King Lin San was more powerful than the Shadow King Teng Teng, so how was Xie Xie going to fare? Was he capable of handling the opponent?

    Meanwhile, the two contenders had ascended the stage. The soul protective shield glowed with radiance. The entire scene fell quiet following that.

    It was not until this moment that Xie Xie and Lin San eyeballed each other. Xie Xie¡¯s gaze was focused as he stood like a statue. Lin San¡¯s gaze was calm and his demeanor was like a breeze. It was as if he would disappear at any moment.

    They had qualities that were distinctly different from one another yet they were both agility systems. It was apparent that the two parties¡¯ cultivation paths werepletely different. The oue of this match would ignite the dispute between Monster Academy and Shrek Academy once again.

    The act of Yuanen Yehui defeating the Shadow King Teng Teng was adequate to demonstrate to Star Luo Empire¡¯s denizens that Shrek Academy not only had one Tang Wulin but that the others were equally powerful.

    ¡°Begin the match!¡±

    The battle of speed officially began following the judge¡¯s call.

    Xie Xie and Lin San moved almost at the same time. They were rushing toward each other. Xie Xie was akin to a sharp arrow that was shooting out at blinding speed.

    Lin San moved more spontaneously. He flew in a rxing manner toward Xie Xie. However, any observant person could tell that Lin San¡¯s speed was actually faster than Xie Xie¡¯s.

    Three purple and two ck soul rings arose from underneath Lin San¡¯s feet. He surpassed the four purple soul rings of Xie Xie. Lin San¡¯s first soul ring shimmered as two radiant streams of green were added to his hands.

    Those were two wind des that were light yet awfully sharp. Each wind de was over a meter long. The des in his palms were shaped like crescent moons.

    Xie Xie held the Light Dragon Dagger tightly in his right hand. His eyes were glistening with cold light. Although it was daytime, his presence felt like a dark night. It was eerily quiet.

    The distance between them quickly diminished when the two soul masters were madly charging head-on into each other.

    The two figures had collided with each other by the time it took to inhale and exhale once.

    Just when both of them were approaching each other, their shadows turned illusory simultaneously.

    It was the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track!

    There was no doubt that it was the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track! The same one!

    ¡°Ding!¡± It was the wind king who came flying out with the crisp sound. He floated away like a gush of a fresh breeze after the collision.

    On the other hand, Xie Xie¡¯s movement halted for a moment. There was a bloody cut on his left shoulder.

    ¡®He¡¯s so swift!¡¯

    Xie Xie muttered under his breath. It was not the opponent who was at a loss during the collision earlier. When both of them came into contact, he sensed that the opponent was difficult to restrain. Lin San appeared to be blown away from the impact, yet in reality, he had seized the opportunity tounch an attack. The deftness with which he turned his body and the swiftness of his speed caused Xie Xie¡¯s chest to tighten. If Xie Xie¡¯s reaction had not been fast enough, he would have suffered more than a scratched skin from the attack earlier.

    Xie Xie bounded upward as he pierced out with the Light Dragon Seven in his hand. His speed was faster than before. However, a ghastly scene emerged. It was as if Lin San¡¯s body melted, Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Seven shimmered with golden light and appeared to be enshrouding Lin San¡¯s body, yet he could not hit the target.

    The two fighters did not invoke other soul skills but they collided into one another at high speeds repeatedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the contestant Lin San has the upper hand. Everyone will notice under closer inspection that the contestant Lin San¡¯s speed and agility outstrip the contestant Xie Xie¡¯s. These two qualities are most important to the agility-type soul masters, especially when ites to speed. The agility-type soul master ovees the opponent¡¯s defense by surpassing the opponent¡¯s speed. If the soul master were to lose to the opponent in speed, then he would be suppressed entirely. Based on my observation, there are at least six wounds inflicted on the contestant Xie Xie. It may be the wounds are mild, but the contestant Lin San¡¯s dominance will increase over a prolonged period.¡±

    Fang¡¯er¡¯s judgment andmentary were indeed urate. Xie Xie was facing Lin San¡¯s ¡®gentle breeze and drizzle¡¯ attacks right now.

    It was like a bee attack. Lin Sannded multiple hits without any respite. Although they only caused mild injuries on Xie Xie¡¯s body, Xie Xie had not retaliated with even a single hit due to Lin San¡¯s swift dodging speed.

    Xie Xie¡¯s multiple injuries slowly took its toll as he was surely feeling exhausted. On the other hand, Lin San had not been attacked at all since the fight began.

    Lin San¡¯s fighting method was brilliant. He utilized his speed and agility to overwhelm Xie Xie with his increasing dominance without inflicting any fatal blow. He spent some time to slowly but surely turn his dominance into victory. He was waiting patiently for Xie Xie to give in to the attacks. When Xie Xie began to utilize higher level soul skills with a distracted mind, it would be Lin San¡¯s opportunity to conquer the enemy.

    The hyper-speed collisions of the twobatants made the audience dizzy and confused. All the audience managed to see were two shimmering shadows interacting with each other. They could not see that Xie Xie was injured but only discovered the truth about the battle through Fang¡¯er¡¯smentary.

    Xie Xie¡¯s breathing sounded increasingly ragged. Although the wounds on his body were minor, they still affected his physical condition and fighting ability.

 Chapter 668 - Awaiting An Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 668: Awaiting An Opportunity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There were already a dozen wounds on his body. The wind caught his sliced clothing slightly as he moved. It was definitely not afortable sensation to collide at such a speed.

    His opportunity was getting less if this continued.

    Lin San¡¯s expression had remained stoic all the while. He was calm and tranquil as ever. He did not feel any rush to end the battle. It did not matter to him how long it would take to create the opportunity and seize it.

    He had used the same battle tactic on Teng Teng, and it worked every single time. Teng Teng had used many different tactics to defeat Lin San when they fought each other, but it was to no avail.

    Despite the fact that they are both among the Eight Heavenly Kings, Teng Teng had never won against Lin San. Thus, he admired Lin San highly. He would always address Lin San as Brother San whenever he met him.

    No one was more hardworking than Lin San among the Eight Heavenly Kings. The speed and agility possessed by Lin San came from his persistent training. He was the one with the weakest natural endowments, yet he was the most hardworking, persistent and focused among them all.

    He had been cultivating painstakingly every day in search of his own path. The other seven Kings could never imagine what he had gone through. Even Long Yue¡¯s level of diligence was notparable to Lin San.

    To be the top agility-type soul master in Monster Academy was not a trivial matter.

    Xie Xie¡¯s body shed as he skimmed past Lin San¡¯s side. The Wind de in Lin San¡¯s hand swept past gently and left behind a cut on Xie Xie¡¯s back.

    However, Xie Xie did not recoil upon touching the ground. With his feet on solid ground, he stopped moving.

    One was still while the other was moving. The change was abrupt. He was like a statue upon touching the ground.

    Meanwhile, Lin San remained moving at high speed. His body glided past at lightning speed, and there was an addition of three more cuts on Xie Xie¡¯s body in a split second.

    But, Xie Xie remained standing and did not budge at all. He had shut his eyes which was observed via the zoom-in on the screen.

    He lifted the Light Dragon Seven in his right hand onto his chest. He appeared to be frozen stiff.

    A sense of approval shed past Lin San¡¯s eyes. This youth from Shrek Academy with his superior natural endowments was capable of making urate judgments in such a short period of time. Moreover, he was daring enough to act on his judgment. This was certainly not an easy task for him.

    This would make Xie Xie more passive. Anyhow, he could only seek an opportunity through this method as his speed could never be on par with Lin San¡¯s.

    In any case, would it really be that easy to seek for an opportunity?

    Lin San did not stop. On the contrary, his speed suddenly increased. The speed that he used to suppress Xie Xie was surprisingly not his ultimate speed.

    The green radiance coiled around. A green tornado appeared next to Xie Xie and wrapped around his body, attacking him repeatedly.

    Xie Xie waved his Light Dragon Dagger gently to protect himself. He would asionally make movements, one after another, that appeared as if he was umting strength for a take-off as if he was about to re up any time. His momentum was increasing, but at the same time, he was getting more wounds as well.

    It had only taken a short moment before Xie Xie seemingly turned into a crimson red statue at a nce. Actually, his whole body was covered in blood.

    It was not noticed when Yuanen Yehui had sat with her back propped upright.

    The situation was much worse than imagined. Xie Xie was fully suppressed and did not seem to stand a chance judging by the looks on their faces.

    Both contenders had notunched any powerful soul skill nor battle armor, but one had five soul rings which included two ten-thousand year soul rings. Lin San was certainly capable of suppressing Xie Xie with his soul skill, let alone his battle armor. Where was the opportunity in this situation?

    ¡°Ding!¡± A crisp sound suddenly echoed in thepetition arena at the moment.

    Lin San floated backward. A golden radiance was still shimmering on Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Seven. He had opened his eyes as well.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Xie Xie spoke to Lin San.

    Lin San felt a tug in his heart. He smiled calmly. ¡°There is no need to thank me, this is your power ofprehension.¡±

    Although he sounded nonchnt, he could not help but feel astonished that he managed to leave so many wounds on his opponent¡¯s body within such a short period. All these wounds on Xie Xie¡¯s body had not dampened his will to fight. On the contrary, he was being stimted by the pain to have confidence in his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. Xie Xie¡¯sprehension of his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track was deeper now.

    The few great Tang Sect Techniques could be exchanged with contribution points, but how could a Tang Sect Technique be learned so easily? One could notpletely master the technique after learning it. One would continuously need to investigate and experience it in a profound manner in order to utilize the technique¡¯s power.

    Xie Xie¡¯sprehension of the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track was elevated by one level when he closed his eyes to sense Lin San¡¯s movements earlier.

    ¡°You¡¯ve proven yourself to be Shrek Academy¡¯s student. I was two yearster than you when I experienced andprehended this.¡± Lin San did not mind praising his opponent. Still, the expression on his face had not changed one bit, for he remained the calm and tranquil person.

    An outstanding opponent would give him the challenge. What a waste that Xie Xie did not qualify to be his true opponent, so he thought.

    A powerhouse desired to have everyone he knew to be more powerful than himself. It was only then that the stress he felt would turn into a sense of urgency for him to be more diligent in his pursuit of achieving the ultimate strength. Lin San had always felt that way. He would be happier when Xie Xie became stronger.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± A dash of green shed past Lin San¡¯s eyes. The second soul ring on his body shimmered. In the next moment, he was all covered in green. His shadow covered the entire sky in the midst of his figure¡¯s shimmer.

    He was so swift!

    Xie Xie was shocked because Lin San¡¯s speed earlier was not his ultimate speed yet. His soul skill could still elevate his speed. He could not sense Lin San¡¯s actual position with his eyes and mind at the moment. The wind swirled around his body. He could not detect any regrity to the blowing wind.

    A stream of green light shed past and there was an additional cut to Xie Xie¡¯s body. Not a momentter, the surrounding air exerted a tremendous pressure that suppressed him. Just like a meat grinding machine.

    The pressure was caused by the dominance of absolute speed.

    Xie Xie bit on the tip of his tongue as his body suddenly spun on the spot at high speed. The golden dagger circled around his body and transformed into a golden storm. This was his second soul skill, the Light Dragon Storm.

    ¡°Ding, ding, ding!¡± The dense crisp sound echoed continuously. This was generated from the two collidingbatants. There was blood seen indistinctly within the golden storm of Xie Xie. It was his own blood! Those cuts from his earlier injuries had begun to affect his fighting capability.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lin San hollered as the surrounding green figures vanished. When the audience could see him once again, he was suspended in midair to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    A person would need to achieve seven soul-ring cultivation base in order to float in the air without using any soul device. Lin San was relying on his soul power to suspend himself in midair. Gushes of green wind gathered together to support him as he appeared to be a part of the wind.

    Xie Xie¡¯s body stopped moving. Drops of fresh blood slid down as soon as he stopped. There was a pool of blood on the ground.

    ¡°Admit your defeat. You¡¯re not worthy to be my opponent. You can try again five yearster,¡± Lin San spoke gravely.

    Xie Xie smiled as if the blood was not flowing from his body. ¡°Shrek Academy has never before surrendered. Defeat me if you can.¡±

    Lin San nodded. ¡°I understand. Then, let¡¯s end it.¡±

    The green radiance on his body suddenly turned intense. The fourth soul ring on his body shimmered with radiance. A mass of densely-packed Wind des appeared around his body. These Wind des were miniature versions of the two Wind des that he held in his hands. Hundreds and thousands of Wind des had appeared by his side in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Spin!¡± Lin San bellowed.

    Instantaneously, those Wind des spun around his body at high speeds. He was progressively flying higher with his body coiled up in green radiance. He appeared to be a column of flying wind des aloft in the sky.

    This was his ten-thousand-year soul skill, the Wind Dragon de!

    Lin San had made the decision not to continue the match after witnessing Xie Xie¡¯s power. This was because such an opponent could not contribute to his elevation. There was no need to waste any more time.

    Xie Xie raised his head. He looked at the Wind Dragon de that was continuously erging and surging skyward. He understood very well that when the Wind Dragon de dropped, it would be a thunderp strike. It was also a strike that could possibly destroy him. Nheless, he was not fearful at all. He raised both his hands in front of his body. His right hand was in front while his left hand was behind. A golden light mist arose indistinctly from his body. It was the storing force!

 Chapter 669 - Encouraged by Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 669: Encouraged by Defeat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As Dai Yueyan sat in the waiting area and watched Xie Xie on thepetition stage, he could not help nodding his head in secret. Xie Xie was still capable of concentrating his power as he resisted Lin Sin¡¯s Wind Dragon de in an attempt to fight for hisst chance. He had proven himself to be a Shrek Academy student through a disy of sheer courage.

    If Xie Xie had also reached twenty years of age, perhaps this would have been a fierce fight between two equally matched forces.

    Dai Yueyan sighed deeply in his heart when he thought about this. He was even feeling a little ashamed. The fight with Shrek Academy was entirely lopsided.

    He refused to be involved in this. If he was given a choice, he would have liked to fight against Shrek Academy¡¯s students from the same generation and age. Even if he were to lose in the end, he would do so willingly. At least he would have a goal. He was truly unwilling to participate in the bullying of children!

    The golden radiance started to shape itself into a new form. As the fourth soul ring on his body began to glow, the light took on the form of a dragon. It solidified into a golden dragon and raised its head to look toward the sky. The Light Dragon Seven in his hand suddenly transformed into a shining stream before it vanished.

    Xie Xie¡¯s golden dragon was different from Tang Wulin¡¯s. Its entire body was filled with light. Hence, it was more urately described as a light dragon.

    It was his fourth soul skill the Light Illusion Dragon!

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes were undergoing a peculiar transformation. His right eye turned a golden color while his left had be translucent like crystal. The Light Illusion Dragon¡¯s aura continuously grew, while his body was getting increasinglyrger as his stored power was released.

    Lin San did not use the Wind Dragon de immediately after it had taken form, but he remained still in midair as if he was waiting for Xie Xie to elevate hisbat capabilities to the highest level.

    Yes, he wanted to face Xie Xie at his strongest.

    He would have a true sense of achievement if he could actually subdue his opponent during his most powerful attack.

    Lin San was the most hardworking and the proudest among the Eight Heavenly Kings. He had not nned to use his battle armor at all during the match. This was because it was truly shameful in his point of view. He would rather lose than use his battle armor when fighting against an opponent who was five years younger than himself.

    The Light Illusion Dragon had finally taken form. It spread out its wings as it looked up to the sky and roared. A thick, intense aura of light seemed to be absorbing the sun¡¯s rays until golden mes arose around Xie Xie¡¯s body. The contrast against the blood color on his body was somewhat horrifying.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The Wind Dragon de dropped down from the sky. It spiraled downward in a conical shape as it descended. The terrifying pressure cracked the ground in a split second and spread outwards from the spot beneath Xie Xie¡¯s feet.

    The Light Illusion Dragon broke away from Xie Xie¡¯s body and transformed into a stream of golden light that intercepted the Wind Dragon de.

    The two parties collided in the air and produced a violent explosion. Green and golden light burst out. However, the Light Illusion Dragon was pushed back to the spot near to Xie Xie¡¯s head almost in a split second.

    ¡°I told you that you don¡¯t stand a chance! Huh!¡± Lin San¡¯s voice echoed from the Wind Dragon de.

    Just then, a change suddenly urred.

    A phantom-like shadow appeared above the Wind Dragon de. Through the Wind Dragon de¡¯s coil of green light, one could see that there was the vague shape of a giant dragon descending from the sky to join the Light Illusion Dragon¡¯s attack. The two enormous dragon spirits advanced in unison, seemingly resonating with each other. The Wind des that formed the Light Dragon des disintegrated at a shocking speed. One could already see the indistinct shape of Lin San on the inside.

    ¡°So it turns out that you¡¯re very good at biding your time!¡± Lin San spoke in astonishment.

    Yes, Xie Xie had been waiting for this opportunity since the beginning. He understood very well that he was no match for Lin San¡¯s speed after a few collisions earlier. Thus, he released his third soul skill to produce a clone during a momentary pause in the battle.

    The clone had been hiding by his side all along awaiting the right time. Even when Xie Xie was bathed in blood, he had not allowed the clone to join the battle. Yes, he was waiting for the arrival of this opportune moment.

    Xie Xie waspletely outmatched by Lin San. His only chance was to use his twin martial soul which Lin San did not know about.

    The Shadow Dragon Dagger was key to turning the tide of battle. Thus, he did not use the Shadow Dragon Dagger earlier in the fight, no matter the difficulty, in order tounch a fatal strike at Lin San with the Light Illusion Dragon at this final moment.

    The facts proved that his patience had paid off. Even though the Wind Dragon de was powerful, it rapidly shattered when it was caught off guard and assaulted by the Light Illusion Dragon. Lin San¡¯s only choice at this moment was to release his one-word battle armor. Only then could he possibly withstand such an attack.

    The Wind Dragon de was gradually smashed into pieces. Lin San¡¯s body too started to reform. As the Light Illusion Dragon was about to close up around him, the fifth soul ring on his body shimmered with radiance. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, his entire body suddenly disintegrated...

    It was as though he was a gust of wind that dispersed breathlessly. He bore out from a breach during the split second before the Light Illusion Dragon¡¯s converging attack. Xie Xie lost track of Lin San¡¯s location.

    Did he run away?

    Streams of ck and white light coiled around Xie Xie¡¯s right arm. The two pieces of white battle armor with ck striations rapidly covered his right forearm, palm and shoulder. He had the same amount of battle armor as Tang Wulin, which was the least among theirpanions.

    A green light shed past as Lin San appeared behind his back silently. It was as if Xie Xie had already sensed him earlier. He did not even turn his head around as he threw the Light and Shadow Dragon Daggers backward simultaneously. At the same time, his body split into two shadows that charged at Lin San.

    There was the addition of another pair of Wind des in Lin San¡¯s hands. His speed was still as terrifying as before, but he did not release his one-word battle armor. The match seemed to have returned to the situation before, but only Xie Xie¡¯s speed was apparently faster this time. Moreover, with the attack of his two shadows, he was at less of a disadvantage now.

    Even so, a sharp-eyed person could tell that the oue of this duel had already been determined. When Xie Xie was unable to use the Light Illusion Dragon¡¯s joint attack to utterly defeat Lin San, he had already thrown his card on the table and lost his chance.

    His two clones were controlled in a magnificent manner. He kept his mind on two things at the same time. Although he could create even more clones, this was the best state for him to exercise control over them.

    Lin San¡¯s expression was much more somber than before. The Wind des in his hands were constantly changing while the soul skills were continuously released from his body. The fight was much more intense than before.

    ¡°Poof!¡± One of Xie Xie¡¯s clones was ground into pieces by the Wind Dragon de. A stream of golden light shed at him from the front. The twin Dragon Daggers shielded him, but he was still blown away by the impact.

    With great effort, he maneuvered to the ground, but he still stumbled for another seven or eight steps before he managed to stabilize himself.

    Fresh blood was pouring out of the wounds covering his entire body. He had already been injured earlier in the match. There was no opportunity for his wounds to heal due to him devoting all his energy to the battle. The ground was stained with his blood. He could not take any more damage due to the severe blood loss. His legs lost their footing as he sat onto the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re rather impressive.¡± Lin San nodded his head at Xie Xie in all seriousness before he turned around and walked down the stage.

    A soul master tasked with medical treatment immediately dashed onto the stage to heal Xie Xie. To a soul master, it was not a big problem as long as the blood loss was treated in time. After all, a soul master¡¯s bodily processes and blood generation rate always exceeded an ordinary person¡¯s.

    The matchsted for a quite a long while, entirely different from the battle between ordinary agility-type soul masters that ended rather quickly.

    Xie Xie had truly exhausted all of his power, but it was all to no avail against the formidable Lin San. Lin San immersed himselfpletely into the wind, fusing his attack and defense into his body in addition to the high speed. His speed and soul power hadpletely overwhelmed Xie Xie. His understanding of the Ghost Perplexing Track was far deeper than Xie Xie¡¯s.

 Chapter 670 - Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 670: Freedom</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    If Lin San was willing to use his One-word Battle Armor, Xie Xie would have been defeated earlier.

    Tang Wulin supported Xie Xie back to the waiting area and assisted him in changing his clothes.

    Xie Xie was slightly pale at the moment. Tang Wulin was surprised to find that there was no dejection in his eyes, on the contrary, there was excitement.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tang Wulin ced Xie Xie¡¯s arm over his shoulder to support most of his body weight.

    Xie Xie spoke, ¡°Of course I¡¯m okay. That fellow is so incisive. As it turns out, speed should¡¯ve beenprehended in such a manner. Many questions that puzzled me earlier are now easily solved. This is awesome!¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. Did this fellow regard the earlier match as a lesson? However, Tang Wulin felt relieved that Xie Xie was not discouraged by his loss in the match.

    Xie Xie returned to the waiting area and took a seat. He closed his eyes to rest. His eyeballs were rolling gently in its sockets upon closer inspection. Apparently, he was pondering about something.

    Tang Wulin took a nce at Lin San who had simrly returned to his seat. Tan Wulin was slightly disturbed. Lin San¡¯s battle attainment was more powerful than the Heavenly King he had fought before. They were both agility-type soul masters and both had five soul rings each, but Teng Teng was apparently weaker than Lin San. This was not just a disparity of powers, but a disparity in theirprehension of the agility system as mentioned by Xie Xie.

    There was no doubt that the Wind King Lin San had mastered the agility system¡¯s true essence. Such an opponent was not easy to handle!

    Lin San returned to his previous calm and tranquil appearance. Everything appeared to be as usual.

    Tang Wulin sensed the gaze of someone observing him. It was Dai Yueyan. Their gazes met. Dai Yueyan¡¯s eyes seemed to be shimmering with radiance, while Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth showed a slight smile.

    He was only qualified to challenge that fellow if he could defeat Dai Yueyan!

    Anyone could afford to lose but not Tang Wulin himself!

    The final sixteen matches continued. Lin San¡¯s victory in suppressing Xie Xie from the beginning till the end made the audience ecstatic. There was finally a brilliant victory for Monster Academy against Shrek Academy. Moreover, it was a battle between two simr types of soul masters.

    The Wind King was the Wind King absolutely!

    Lin San entered the final eight officially. This signified that he had gained the nobility rank of at least a baron.

    Xie Xie was eliminated. He was not destined to be one of the final eight powerhouses.

    Thepetition continued. Every match was outstanding when thepetition entered the final sixteen to the final eight stage. Both contestants were fighting desperately. Many of them were using soul devices. The contestants were allowed to use mecha in thepetition except the permanent instation of soul devices.

    There was a pair of contestants who were both defeated and wounded in a match. Both were severely injured that they could not participate in the next match. At the end, the judging panel had to choose one of them to enter the final eight.

    Yuanen Yehui was the third person to enter the arena. She was in better luck. Even though her opponent was powerful, he was not as powerful as Teng Teng. The opponent finally failed after resisting the powerful suppression of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s martial soul Titan Giant Ape for ten minutes.

    Thepetition¡¯s atmosphere was growing more intense. However, the audience¡¯s attention was more toward the waiting area. The name list of the contestants in today¡¯s matches was already announced.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s squad captain Tang Wulin versus Dai Yueyan who was ranked second among Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings was undoubtedly the most captivating match for today.

    Dai Yueyan was the Second Heavenly King preceded only by Long Yue. At the same time, he was also Star Luo Empire¡¯s Fourth Prince. His dual positions were the main concern of theity. Moreover, some of the people who had a better knowledge of the royals knew that this Fourth Prince would be the crown prince soon.

    Dai Yueyan was taking a big risk by participating in thispetition. As a future crown prince, if he failed to achieve good results in thispetition, it would make a dent in his prestige.

    Nheless, it was also his duty to represent the academy as one of Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings.

    Even Fang¡¯er who was sitting in the audience tform constantly had her gaze on Dai Yueyan. Everything would be fine if Dai Yueyan was capable of defeating Tang Wulin. It was also the ideal situation whereby Shrek Academy would be consideredpletely wiped out without the Dragon King¡¯s participation. In the meantime, Dai Yueyan¡¯s status in themon people¡¯s hearts would gain esteem. It would be of great advantage to him when he inherited the crown in the future.

    However, was Dai Yueyan capable of defeating Tang Wulin? No one dared to confirm this. After all, Tang Wulin had already defeated Su Mu, Hua Lantang, and Ye Zhi, not to mention Dai Yun¡¯er.

    He had fought against four out of the Eight Heavenly Kings, and they had all lost. Su Mu was even ranked third among the Heavenly Kings. So, was Dai Yueyan capable of defeating him for certain?

    No one could be certain. It would have to wait until the match had officially begun, only then would the answer be known.

    Dai Tianling was seated on the main seat of the audience tform, apanied by Monster Academy¡¯s President En Ci at his side. Today¡¯s match was so important to warrant the attendance of these two eminent leaders.

    ¡°Teacher, what do you think is the winning percentage of the match between Yueyan and Tang Wulin?¡± Dai Tianling asked En Ci softly.

    En Ci smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for Your Highness to be worried. The percentage is over seventy under ordinary circumstances. Yueyan not only has good natural endowments, he also has a steady, wise, and farsighted disposition. An ordinary soul master¡¯s mentality would undergo some changes after he has achieved a certain level of cultivation base, but he has never been affected adversely. He has proven himself worthy as a royal disciple. The chances of him making a mistake during the battle with Tang Wulin is slim. Albeit, Tang Wulin¡¯s ability is peculiar, but Yueyan is at an advantage when ites to his cultivation base. His winning percentage can be considered very high.¡±

    ¡°Very well then!¡± Dai Tianling nodded. There were two matters for the royal household to attend to after thepetition. The first task was to decide on a husband for the princess, while the other was to announce the inauguration of the crown prince.

    The daughter was already a headache for him. He had hoped that Dai Yueyan would be a shoo-in for the crown prince¡¯s position. If Dai Yueyan defeated Tang Wulin, then even if he failed to be thepetition¡¯s champion, he could still seize the opportunity to announce Dai Yueyan as the crown prince and receive the approval of all the parties concerned. A crown prince who was versed in civil and martial virtues would be easily recognized and epted by all parties.

    ¡°The next match is the highlight of today¡¯spetition. The contestant Tang Wulin from Shrek Academy versus the contestant Dai Yueyan from Monster Academy.¡±

    It was obvious that Fang¡¯er¡¯s voice had a higher pitch than usual which revealed her restless mind. She could not help gazing at Dai Yueyan. Her hands were tightly fisted on her knees. Dai Yueyan must make greater effort to defeat his opponent!

    ¡°Your highness, your highness, your highness!¡± The shouts from the audience sounding like howling winds and tidal waves echoed from the grandstand.

    Dai Yueyan stood up in the waiting area and immediately felt the warm blood surging in his body. As the future crown prince, he could hardly describe the feeling he had when he heard his citizens supporting him in his fight with such wild enthusiasm.

    ¡°Hah-hah, ah-hah-hah-hah!¡± Just as Dai Yueyan was filled with a fighting spirit and prepared to represent Monster Academy to fight Tang Wulin, the sound of discordantughter suddenly echoed from the waiting area. Everyone looked toward the direction where theughter came from.

    It was Xie Xie who wasughing aloud as he waved his arms and legs about. He was standing and staggering forward and back fromughter.

    The muscles on Dai Yueyan¡¯s face twitched. It was intentional, he was certainly doing this intentionally!

    ¡°I understand now, I have finally understood! Ah-hah-hah, hah-hah-hah-hah!¡± Xie Xie¡¯s loudughter was incessant.

    Tang Wulin was standing by his side as he sensed the hostile gaze from the surrounding. He asked impatiently, ¡°What have you understood?¡±

    Xie Xieughed and spoke, ¡°I understand now that an agility-type soul master cannot be too serious if he wishes to seed. I was too serious, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t manage to cultivate properly!¡±

 Chapter 671 - The True Essence of Agility

    <h4>Chapter 671: The True Essence of Agility</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At the moment, the muscles on Tang Wulin¡¯s face started twitching as well. What sort of theory was this? Tang Wulin hastily walked out of the waiting area to ensure that his mood was unaffected by Xie Xie. He walked out toward thepetition stage with the entire crowd cheering for Dai Yueyan.

    Dai Yueyan also tried to contain himself as he walked out of the waiting area.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yuanen Yehui could not help standing. She raised her hands and strangled Xie Xie. Who would have known that this guy would spread out his arms and hugged Yuanen Yehui?

    ¡°I understand now, I understand now, I have finally understood!¡± Xie Xie did not feign his excitement.

    Yuanen Yehui was trying to struggle free from his involuntary hold. She could smell blood on Xie Xie¡¯s body due to the close contact. Finally, she resisted the urge to struggle when she thought of all the wounds on his body. She burst out, ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    Xie Xie paid no attention to her. ¡°Yuanen, I understand now, I have truly understood. I indulged in freedom and sloppiness during the earlier phase. I refused to cultivate diligently, and that was why I didn¡¯t manage to develop my agility system¡¯s potential. However, ever since I was triggered by your response, I began working hard. I worked diligently in an attempt to catch up with you so I could be worthy of you. I improved tremendously during that period, and I became more confident in myself. It was fine until just before we departed, I faced a bottleneck, not the bottleneck of soul power cultivation, but an agility-type soul master¡¯s bottleneck. I was feeling like I had lost my direction. Even though I was still cultivating painstakingly, but my skill, speed and also myprehension of the agility system were not improving.¡±

    ¡°It was not until the battle earlier that I finally understood. The reason why I had reached such a bottleneck was because the bowstring in my heart was too tight. The secret of the agility system is its freedom. If one is incapable of fusing oneself into the freedom element, then it¡¯s impossible for one topletely control agility. Hence, I understand that I don¡¯t need to suppress myself anymore. I¡¯ll release my heart. I¡¯ll certainly be stronger, and I¡¯ll certainly make myself worthy of you...¡±

    His voice was growing weaker. By the end of his rant, his body was already leaning onto Yuanen Yehui. He had fallen unconscious.

    His weight was not an issue for Yuanen Yehui due to her cultivation base. However, she was standing there sluggishly as she held onto him. She could sense the profound obsession in his heart, and also his persistence. ¡®So all this is for me?¡¯

    A peculiar radiance shed past Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes and vanished. She supported Xie Xie gingerly back to the sofa and left him asleep on the sofa.

    His bodily functions were normal, only that he was too exhausted. He needed time to rest and recuperate.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin and Dai Yueyan had walked up to thepetition stage together. The mor from the stands was silenced with the closing of the protective shield.

    Tang Wulin rubbed his ear and looked at Dai Yueyan. He cracked into a smile and revealed his mouthful of pearly whites. ¡°A little noise huh.¡±

    The two contestants were hundreds of meters apart. Yet, his voice clearly echoed in Dai Yueyan¡¯s ears.

    Dai Yueyan looked at him with a burning gaze. He appeared unusually focused. He was not going to be caught off guard when facing Tang Wulin, nor would he allow himself to make any mistake. The victory of this match was of utmost importance. He would not consider Tang Wulin¡¯s age. Currently, Tang Wulin was equal in his eyes.

    On the contrary, Tang Wulin appeared rxed and unfettered aspared to him. His arms shook a few times at his sides. Following that, he took a deep breath. He seemed to be erging during the inhtion as if a hibernating giant dragon was slowly waking up. The mighty fluctuation of his blood essence could be clearly felt by Dai Yueyan who was a few hundred meters away.

    He was aware that Shrek Academy¡¯s captain had an extremely powerful bloodline through his peers¡¯ experiences in fighting Tang Wulin. He had suppressed Su Mu, Hua Lantang, and Sima Xian in session.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline power could possibly exceed his own but it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Three, two, one. Begin!¡± Since both parties were well prepared, the referee announced themencement of this great battle.

    A faint immortal glow was shining on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. The golden scales and a pair of Golden Dragon wster appeared. His height was extending upward with popping soundsing from his spine. His entire body seemed to have beenpletely stretched out.

    He waspletely immersed in his blood essence power¡¯s sensation at the moment. The sensation was overwhelming. The blood essence in his body was surging while the thick Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura was vaguely felt in his body. The Golden Dragon King energy that came along with the breakthrough of the seal fused perfectly with his soul power. A faint golden coloryered his skin even where there were no scales. There was a faint dragon-shaped illusion that shimmered behind his body.

    Two golden soul rings arose from underneath his feet. Tang Wulin took a giant stride forward and dashed straight toward Dai Yueyan. His first soul ring glowed and the Golden Dragon Body was released. Golden scales covered his entire body in a split second followed by his pair of eyes which turned into a dazzling golden color.

    He had improved once again! Yuanen Yehui, who was sitting on the sofa watching the battle, had such a thought.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s power was elevated in the consecutive matches. It was still the Golden Dragon Body yet his force was different aspared to its past. Perhaps, his soul power¡¯s elevation was the slowest among hisrades, but he was the fastest in overall power elevation among them.

    When she first met Tang Wulin initially, his power was inferior to hers. She did not even regard him as a worthy opponent. Yet, he often created miracles each time he faced formidable enemies. The higher the stress, the stronger his body became.

    This battle meant a lot to Star Luo Empire. It was simrly meaningful to Shrek Academy and even the entire Douluo Continent alliance.

    If Tang Wulin was capable of defeating the Tiger King Dai Yueyan, it would be considered an achievement to be proud of even if he failed to be the final champion. Due to the fact that he was fighting on the opponent¡¯s home turf and their age difference, he was in an invincible position and was far less stressful than Dai Yueyan.

    In the Number Two box, other than Elder Cai and Wu Zhangkong, there were also seven to eight Douluo Continent diplomatic corps¡¯ representatives who were seated. All of them had a solemn demeanor.

    They had not paid much attention initially when Shrek Academy participated in thepetition. A few of the prominent representatives were even performing exchange activities elsewhere.

    Along the way, Shrek Academy suffered from having to bear the brunt of the spectators¡¯ jeers and rants. But, they were also achieving better results. These diplomatic corps¡¯ higher ranking officers who represented the Douluo Continent began paying attention to thepetition as well.

    It could be said that they were unprepared for the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition. Otherwise, they would not be sending Tang Wulin and the other fifteen-year-old children topete. They would see to it that Shrek Academy brought over some twenty-year-old powerhouses instead to ensure their victory.

    Thus, they did not value thepetition¡¯s results as much, but what they valued more was whether thepeting students from Shrek Academy could fight valiantly for the alliance.

    In fact, they were satisfied that three students from Shrek Academy had managed to enter the final sixteen. They were five years younger than the other contestants yet they managed to be part of the final sixteen. Such results were good enough to gain merit for them in the diplomatic corps¡¯ trip.

    They had watched today¡¯s match as well. Even though Xie Xie lost, Yuanen Yehui had entered the final eight. This was considered a good result. If Tang Wulin was capable of defeating the Tiger King Dai Yueyan, also known as Star Luo Empire¡¯s crown prince, then this would be a monumental strike to Star Luo Empire. It would have a positive influence on the exchange between Douluo Continent and Star Luo Continent in the future.

    ¡°Elder Cai, what do you think of the win percentage for Tang Wulin in this match?¡± Tang Bingyao, the leader of the diplomatic corps who is the deputy president of the Federation¡¯s Parliament, asked Elder Cai who was standing next to him.

    Outwardly, Tang Bingyao did not seem to y an important role in the diplomatic corps. But, in reality, only the higher ranking officials in the inner circle knew that every action of the diplomatic corps must be reported to the deputy president. Thus, he was the real leader but only a few people were aware of this.

    Elder Cai shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to evaluate this contestant. He does not have an advantage just by judging his power. However, he is frequently capable of creating miracles. He is quite a monster at Shrek too. He was not qualified to enter the academy initially, yet he made his way to be the captain of his squad. He relied on hard work and an indomitable spirit. I¡¯m looking forward to this match as well. Let¡¯s see how this match turns out.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong was standing nearer to the back. His gaze was burning as he watched the giant screen on his side. The screen allowed him to see more details than watching thepetition arena through the box¡¯s ss.

 Chapter 672 - Complete Collision

    <h4>Chapter 672: Complete Collision</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He had told Tang Wulin and the rest that he would guide them when they entered thetter stage of thepetition. Even so, he had been stopped by Elder Cai. That was the reason why he had not been by his students¡¯ side all along. The experience was agonizing for him. He wished that he could join his disciples at this exact moment!

    ¡®Tang Wulin, all the best!¡¯

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression remained icy cold, but his gaze was scorching hot. It burned like fire!

    Tang Wulin and Dai Yueyan were both dashing toward each other. As Tang Wulin released the Domineering Golden Dragon Body, the first soul ring underneath Dai Yueyan¡¯s feet was already glowing and emerged as a shield of white light. At the same time, his head of golden hair rapidly turned white, and fur was growing out from his body. His body swelled up as his muscles bulged.

    His martial soul was the White Tiger!

    His pupils now had a tinge of gold in them. Three purple and two ck soul rings arose from underneath his feet. His entire body was radiating a powerful aura. His cultivation base at the rank of Soul King and his soul rings that were far beyond the standard signified that he was the best of this younger generation. Other than Long Yue, with his extraordinary martial soul, he might as well be the best.

    The Star Luo Empire had always revered individual martial power. This was one of the main reasons why he had reached a position of eminence among the many princes. He had a calm mind while also possessing great martial power. Thus, Dai Tianling had very high expectations for him.

    The distance between the two opponents rapidly closed. They could notpare to agility-type soul masters, as they were different from the agility system, such that every step they took, the force on their bodies increased exponentially. When they were about to collide, it felt like two mountains were about to smash into one another.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Two figures collided forcefully in a burst of gold and white light.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s pair of Golden Dragon ws were up against Dai Yueyan¡¯s pair of Tiger ws. Their soul powers and strengths intertwined at once. The violent collision sent out a shockwave like a storm wind around their bodies.

    After both of them had released their martial souls and bloodline power, their figures appeared almost the same. The Golden Dragon ws and the Tiger ws seemed to be of the same size. One was covered in scales while the other was overgrown with hairs.

    At the moment the two sides made contact, their bodies were sent flying backward. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, they appeared to be equally matched.

    With a sh of his eyes, Tang Wulin regained his momentum immediately after he had stumbled, and he pounced straight for Dai Yueyan. His feet were stepping the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track as he swiftly shed at Dai Yueyan¡¯s head and chest with his Golden Dragon ws.

    This was not a soul skill, but a skillful attack.

    Unusually, Dai Yueyan had not used any soul skills either. His pair of Tiger ws were continuously shing as he fought with Tang Wulin.

    Gushes of sts were blooming outward from the spot where they collided. Despite Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base being inferior to Dai Yueyan¡¯s, no one managed to gain the upper hand as they shed. They were equally matched.

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s soul power actually ranked fifty-four, yet he was unable to overwhelm this opponent.

    Dai Yueyan was getting more concerned as he fought. Coming from Monster Academy, he was certainly notcking in battle experience. Additionally, he was very confident of his own strength, and he was an assault-type soul master. His White Tiger martial soul was not only powerful on its own, strength was one of its specialties as well. Besides, his cultivation base was much higher than Tang Wulin¡¯s. The difference between soul power at rank-54 and that just above rank-40 was not a small matter. Indeed, it was more than double!

    But despite the circumstances, Dai Yueyan still could not subdue Tang Wulin. Not only was Tang Wulin tough and valiant, with his strength and soul powerbined he was not Dai Yueyan¡¯s inferior. Dai Yueyan was even more troubled by his pair of Golden Dragon ws.

    His right Golden Dragon w smashed while his left Golden Dragon w tore. These two special effects were vividly revealed during their fight at close-quarters.

    Tang Wulin wasunching the Tang Sect Technique of Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track and Catching Hand, while in rhythm with the Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon method.

    Tang Wulin was simrly slightly surprised to find that Dai Yueyan was skilled in the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track as well. He was also trained in the Mysterious Jade Hands. Thus, his pair of Tiger ws were unusually rigid. There was no way Tang Wulin could injure him when his Tiger ws shed with Tang Wulin¡¯s own Golden Dragon ws.

    How could everyone from Monster Academy be Tang Sect disciples? Technically, they could even be considered from the same sect and n. Tang Wulin was dumbfounded, but this was still his favorite fighting method. Both of them were not using soul skills, but they were looking for an opening. It also revealed both sides were confident as neither of them feared a sudden decisive maneuver that would result in victory for their opponent.

    The fightsted for a few minutes before Dai Yueyan started feeling uneasy. Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon ws were too powerful. It was difficult for him to resist even with the Mysterious Jade Hands and his own Tiger ws. Moreover, Tang Wulin¡¯s strength seemed to grow as he fought. Dai Yueyan was not skilled in the Catching Hand and he had yet to learn about the Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon. On the other hand, Tang Wulin was utilizing the rhythm of these two skills to fight, so he was even more adept at close-quarterbat than Dai Yueyan.

    He could not allow this to go on anymore!

    Dai Yueyan made the decision at once.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± he shouted aloud while the second soul ring on his body glowed. A stream of white light sted out and headed straight for Tang Wulin¡¯s face.

    This was Dai Yueyan¡¯s second soul skill, the White Tiger Intense Light Wave!

    Dai Yueyan was frank and straightforward. He had even intentionally warned Tang Wulin before heunched his soul skill. The two parties were so close together that it would have been very difficult for Tang Wulin to dodge the energy sted out from his mouth if he had not warned him.

    Tang Wulin raised his right Golden Dragon w and covered his face. The White Tiger Intense Light Wave exploded and blew him away.

    This was the disparity between soul powers. The two parties distanced themselves once again. Tang Wulin felt his entire body shudder. The force of the White Tiger Intense Light Wave was incredibly powerful. Even though his right Golden Dragon w¡¯s durability was great, the impact still left his arm numb. He was astonished.

    The third soul ring on Dai Yueyan¡¯s body shimmered, and his body grew one head taller. The ck and white hair covering his whole body took on a golden hue. Golden light was even beaming from his eyes. The rough form of the Chinese character ¡®Íõ¡¯ appeared on his forehead.

    It was his third soul skill, the White Tiger Diamond Transformation!

    This was different from the previous members of Monster Academy¡¯s Heavenly Kings he had encountered. Tang Wulin could tell that Dai Yueyan was righteous and honorable. He did not have a but he was fighting on his own strength without relying on any tricks!

    Under the effects of the White Tiger Diamond Transformation, Dai Yueyan¡¯s momentum increased exponentially with every step as he dashed straight for Tang Wulin.

    An undying radiance shimmered in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. He inhaled a deep breath as the two golden soul rings underneath his feet suddenly changed. Three purple and one ck soul ring appeared.

    Since the opponent was using a soul skill, of course, he would use a soul skill to counter it.

    Bluesilver Emperor vines surged out like a swarm of bees and spread outward from his body. The soul masters¡¯ world had universally acknowledged that the control system could resist the assault system.

    Tang Wulin released the Bluesilver Emperor at the right time when he was fighting Dai Yueyan. He did not intend to conceal his power in this battle. He wished to win any match that he could and fought with all his might in this stage of thepetition.

    The Bluesilver Emperor vines were as thick as his arms. Every de was shimmering a translucent blue with faint golden veins inside them. The vines spread out swiftly like blue dragons.

    With one wave of his arms, a three-meter-long golden de emerged from each of Dai Yueyan¡¯s Tiger ws.

    Without even a nce at the coiling vines, he shed at them with his Tiger ws.

 Chapter 673 - Overlord Dragon Bloodline?

    <h4>Chapter 673: Overlord Dragon Bloodline?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, what shocked him was when his tiger ws hit the Bluesilver Emperor, the ws only managed to leave some marks on them. He could not sever them at one go. This far exceeded his expectations. His initial expectation was his tiger¡¯s sharp ws should have been the most effective against these vine-type martial souls. He should have been able to sh them with ease.

    Tang Wulin moved backward quickly. As he retreated, arge amount of Bluesilver Emperor converged toward Dai Yueyan ceaselessly. He did not use his higher ranking soul skills. He had just used the intertwining Bluesilver Emperor to obstruct Dai Yueyan¡¯s advancement.

    After the Bluesilver Grass evolved into Bluesilver Emperor, it was no longer the good-for-nothing martial soul it was before. Each and every de of the Bluesilver Emperor contained formidable strength. Not only could they wind around something to bind them, but some frontal parts of the Bluesilver Emperor that were unseen could also turn sharp suddenly. Like sharp spikes, they aimed for Dai Yueyan¡¯s blind spots.

    For some time, Dai Yueyan had undergone improvements contributed by his two great soul skills of White Tiger Protective Barrier and White Tiger Diamond Transformation. But, he still moved as if he had stepped into a muddy swamp. He found it difficult to move fast.

    Nheless, Dai Yueyan took his time. The gleam in his eyes was still filled with confidence. He brandished his pair of tiger ws and hacked away ceaselessly at the Bluesilver Emperor. At the same time, he walked toward Tang Wulin with steady footsteps. He asionally opened his mouth to spit out a beam of White Tiger Intense Light Wave to limit Tang Wulin¡¯s retreat.

    The speed of this match could not bepared with the previous matches. Both contestants were steadfast and strong. They were so unwavering that even themon folk audience could clearly see what was happening on thepetition stage.

    In the waiting area, the other contestants were greatly shocked when they saw that even Dai Yueyan¡¯s tiger ws could not sever Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor. All the while, they had thought that the covering of his whole body in golden scales was Tang Wulin¡¯s greatest battle strength. They had not expected his martial soul to be just as powerful.

    Tang Wulin moved backward slowly. He made a detour as he continuously activated his Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s first soul skill, Bind. He was biding his time. Both contestants were waiting for their respective opportunities. They were waiting for the optimum moment to unleash their explosive powers.

    Up until now, Dai Yueyan had not unleashed his fourth and fifth soul skill yet. He had not even utilized his battle armor. Once he wore his battle armor, he would be formidable.

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s spirits were calm and he was as steady as a lofty mountain. He was constantly assessing Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities amidst the exchange of blows with Tang Wulin.

    His biggest advantage was that his cultivation base was superiorpared to Tang Wulin¡¯s. He was also trained in the Tang Sect Secret Technique, the Mysterious Heaven Method. In terms of the richness of soul power, he was not inferior to Tang Wulin. He was definitely well equipped to fight a dragged-out battle. Although he was using two soul skills simultaneously, he believed that if he continued to wear him down, Tang Wulin would not be able to restrain himself and would make the first move to fight with all his might.

    However, at this moment, whoever lost his cool would be signing his own death warrant.

    It was exactly because both contestants knew this that neither of them made the move to attack first. They only made contact and collided with each other continuously as both were looking for the appropriate opportunity.

    The match seemed a little slow, but only those with sharp eyes could see that such a battle was interesting to watch. Every little detail required some deliberation.

    Considering Dai Yueyan¡¯s footsteps were steady, he managed to fend off most of the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s attacks. His pair of tiger ws danced wildly in front protecting him from the attacks. He hit forcefully at the Bluesilver Emperor so that they could not close in on him.

    On Tang Wulin¡¯s side, he kept waving his arms non-stop. He controlled the Bluesilver Emperor to bind his opponent as if he was weaving strands of silk. His eyes were slightly squinted as he constantly sought for the best opportunity.

    In the blink of an eye, ten minutes had passed. This match had gone on for a full fifteen minutes. The time taken had already exceeded those of the previous matches. Even the match where both contestants suffered losses was not as tedious as this match.

    Just when everyone thought that thepetition would continue to drag on, a huge light ring suddenly appeared on the ground. This light ring circled both Tang Wulin and Dai Yueyan within it. The third soul ring on Tang Wulin¡¯s body finally lit up.

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s brows were raised slightly. His pair of tiger ws suddenly moved faster. Concurrently, he charged forward in great strides. Although he did not know Tang Wulin¡¯s soul skill, it was apparent that his soul skill would only be effective within the light ring. He would be fine as long as he was outside the range of the light ring.

    Spots of starlight appeared and quickly spread all over his arms. On his left and right forearms, hands, upper arms, and shoulders, pieces of golden armor made their appearance. The dark golden pattern spread and the imposing disposition of Tang Wulin was felt ominously.

    He had unleashed his own battle armor directly. Simultaneously, a sonorous dragon¡¯s roar burst forth from his body.

    When he heard the dragon¡¯s roar, Dai Yueyan paused for a second.

    He felt what Su Mu had felt when faced with Tang Wulin. Amidst the dragon¡¯s roar, he felt he had lost control of the bloodline within his body for an instant. His heartbeat quickened suddenly. The flow of his soul power was also messed up, and he was trembling.

    Dai Yueyan yelled. At this point, he would not hold back anymore. The fifth soul ring on his body shone brightly. A beam of bi-colored ck and white light rose from under his feet and instantly covered his entire body. At the same instant, a giant tiger¡¯s silhouette appeared behind him. His hairs returned to the colors of ck and white, but this time, his whole body swelled up. His height reached a full three meters. His pair of gigantic ws were as long as six feet. His body exuded a terrifying hellish aura. His hairs were as clear and translucent as crystals.

    White Tiger Demon God Transformation! Fifth soul skill.

    This was the strongest form of the White Tiger martial soul. Under the enhancement of the three great soul skills of White Tiger Protective Barrier, White Tiger Diamond Transformation, and White Tiger Demon God Transformation, Dai Yueyan had reached a terrifying level.

    Back then, even when he was facing Long Yue, with these three great soul skills, he could hold his ground for some time.

    After he unleashed White Tiger Demon God Transformation, he waved his tiger ws. The Bluesilver Emperor was shredded to pieces. He leaped and seemed as if he was about to charge out from within the light circle.

    At this very moment, a dragon¡¯s roar which was filled with a wild aura sounded. Behind Tang Wulin, a giant silhouette appeared. It was a huge dragon head. Its eyes were blood red. It burst forth with an exceptionally terrifying aura. It opened its huge jaws and roared wildly at Dai Yueyan.

    Dai Yueyan felt as if a great ship had rammed into him head-on. His body dropped from the sky. As he was falling, he saw that the vines that were initially only as thick as an arm were now thicker than a thigh. The Bluesilver Emperor vines burst forth with a dark blue glow. Their inner skeleton deep inside took on a dark golden color.

    Bluesilver Overlord Transformation! ¡®You¡¯re not the only one who knows how to transform, I know that trick as well!¡¯

    When the match reached this point, it was highly intense. It was so intense that the speed at which Fang¡¯ermentated had dramatically increased as well.

    ¡°Pay attention everyone. Currently, contestant Dai Yueyan had just unleashed his most powerful enhancing soul skill. Usually, a Soul Master wouldn¡¯t have more than two soul skills to enhance his body, but the White Tiger martial soul is an exception. Because of the royal family¡¯s restrictions, I can¡¯t delve into the details. But, what everyone needs to know is this. Under the enhancement of the three great soul skills, the strength, agility, and destructive powers of the White Tiger martial soul have reached an exceedingly terrifying level. Everyone, look, Tang Wulin¡¯s vines can no longer hold him back. Ah... Wait, look closely everyone, Tang Wulin has unleashed his fourth soul skill. What¡¯s that gigantic dragon head? Is this a kind of soul beast? Why can¡¯t I seem to recall the existence of such a soul beast?¡±

    When Fang¡¯er saw the giant dragon head of the Overlord Dragon, she was quite astonished. She could not recall evering across such a dragonkind! After all, the Overlord Dragon was a terrifying huge beast that only existed in primordial times, and had be extinct very early on. On Star Luo Continent, such a dragon-type soul beast had never existed before.

    When everyone saw the giant dragon head, they were in awe of its size. It was not only Fang¡¯er, but even Long Yue could not help but sit up straight.

    ¡®What was that? What dragon was that?¡¯ Long Yue racked his brains for an answer. Unlike Fang¡¯er, being the most outstanding student of Monster Academy, he had ess to all the resources that the academy could offer. He had even read a few secret documents and books.

    ¡°Overlord Dragon!¡± Long Yue¡¯s eyes shed. He finally understood something, albeit vaguely.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the bloodline within his body is an Overlord Dragon bloodline?¡± asked Lin San who was beside him.

    Long Yue nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s highly usible. Although the Overlord Dragon is an Elemental Dragon, he personally possessed the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline. ording to legend, the Golden Dragon King is a part of the ancient dragon gods. So, the Overlord Dragon can¡¯t be treated as an ordinary Elemental Dragon. There aren¡¯t that many true dragons which are stronger than it. That exins a lot.¡±

    The appearance of the giant dragon head of the Overlord Dragon seemed to have misled everybody one way or another.

 Chapter 674 - Tiger King Battle Armor

    <h4>Chapter 674: Tiger King Battle Armor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Contestant Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul has be stronger with the unleashing of his fourth soul skill. What a thick vine! It looks to be a rank more powerful than before. Contestant Dai Yueyan couldn¡¯t charge out of that light ring. The vines also rose within the light ring, and they look stronger too.¡±

    Circles of blue rings rose from under his feet. Bluesilver Golden Array was Tang Wulin¡¯s third soul skill. In truth, this soul skill¡¯s greatest strength was Elemental Stripping. It had a powerful restraining effect on every elemental attribute. It also has the ability to bind the opponent.

    If it were under normal circumstances, the Bluesilver Golden Array could not constrain Dai Yueyan. After all, its constraining ability was dependent on the Bluesilver Grass¡¯s Bind and puncturing ability.

    However, under the improvement brought about by the Bluesilver Overlord Transformation, the powers of the Bluesilver Golden Array were more formidable than before. Dai Yueyan¡¯s body was bound in no time and he was forcibly pulled onto the ground.

    Dai Yueyan kept his cool although he was shocked. At the critical moment, the fourth soul ring on Dai Yueyan¡¯s body shone brightly. His body suddenly curled up. Then, beams of ck and white light burst forth from his body.

    The beams of light flickered in the air. They brought with them iparable destructive power. Under the improvements brought by the three superb support soul skills, the force of this fourth soul skill, White Tiger Demonying Kill was raised to the hilt.

    He finally managed to cut through those thick Bluesilver Emperors. However, it was also at this very moment when des of Bluesilver Grass punctured him from the ground.

    Bluesilver Impaling Array, second soul skill!

    Since his controlling skills had taken effect, he followed up with a series of control skills. Currently, Tang Wulin had already leaped into the air. Under the enhancement of his battle armor, he shed at Dai Yueyan with his pair of Golden Dragon ws.

    The Bluesilver Impaling Array would not be able to restrain Dai Yueyan for long. However, an instant was all he needed, an instant was sufficient.

    Then, out of the blue, Dai Yueyan¡¯s body shattered and exploded into a puff of ck and white smoke. The Bluesillver Impaling Array had punctured a little tiger which had an illusory body. The moment it was punctured, it instantly became transparent.

    Meanwhile, Dai Yueyan himself had appeared more than ten meters away! He took a few light steps and charged out of the range of the Bluesilver Golden Array.

    A faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Since you¡¯ve unleashed your ability, I¡¯ll do my best to respond.¡±

    Beams of light shot out from his body, which curled upward. A clean, white armor with ck patterns fell on his body. Not a momentter, it merged with his body.

    From the looks of the colors, his battle armor was simr to Xie Xie¡¯s, but they were thicker and heavier. The pauldrons on his shoulders were in the shape of two tiger heads. The battle armor covered his entire body including his face.

    One-word Battle Armor! Tiger!

    Tiger was the name Dai Yueyan gave to his battle armor. In fact, all the previous one-word Battle Armor Masters who possessed the White Tiger martial soul gave their battle armors the same name.

    With the battle armor on his body, the aura on Dai Yueyan increased rapidly. Under the influence of the White Tiger Demon God Transformation, pieces of white metal merged upward from the base of his six-foot long tiger ws. The metals mped themselves around the base of each w. The tiger ws emitted ayer of dark golden glow. His body turned transparent as if it was made of crystal.

    Tang Wulin who had leaped into the air was still targeting Dai Yueyan. It was as if he had not seen Dai Yueyan¡¯s transformation. His pair of Golden Dragon ws shed downward.

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s expression changed. He yelled loudly, ¡°You dare!¡±

    The front of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon ws shone brightly with golden light. He grabbed the ck and white bi-colored little tiger and closed his ws forcefully to squash it. The little tiger turned into spots of light as it dispersed in the air.

    Dai Yueyan grunted. The aura on his body changed immediately.

    ¡°When two armies are facing each other in all readiness, what is it that I dare not do?¡± Tang Wulin dropped within the Bluesilver Golden Array. He looked at his opponent with keen sparkling eyes. ¡°All this would¡¯ve been dealt with if you had utilized your battle armor sooner.¡±

    Dai Yueyan drew a deep breath and tried to keep his calm. He knew that once he got angry, he would fall into the trap of this sly young fellow. He remembered very well how Dai Yun¡¯er had lost.

    His body shed. Dai Yueyan sprinted ferociously toward the Bluesilver Golden Array. With the protection of his battle armor, these vines could be easily deposed in his eyes.

    Tang Wulin just stood within the Bluesilver Golden Array. des of Bluesilver Emperors which had undergone Bluesilver Overlord Transformation poked out of the ground continuously as they tried to impede Dai Yueyan¡¯s advancing footsteps.

    Under the enhancement of his battle armor, the power of Dai Yueyan¡¯s pair of sharp ws was tremendously powerful. The Bluesilver Emperors were all shattered as he pressed on ardently.

    Even the Bluesilver Golden Array could not stop him a fraction of an inch. The present Dai Yueyan was at the peak of his prime. Making his way forward was a piece of cake as he was almost upon Tang Wulin.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this match ising to an end.¡± There was a hint of relief in Fang¡¯er¡¯smentary. Tang Wulin had been defending quite well from the previous collision. He managed to hold off Dai Yueyan for awhile and finally made him use his battle armor. This alone was enough for him to take pride in. However, there was no question about the oue of the match.

    With his battle armor, Dai Yueyan¡¯s strength, agility, and attacking powers overwhelmed Tang Wulin. Even Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor could not stop his advance. There was a marked difference in their ranks.

    The two opponents moved closer to each other. Dai Yueyan¡¯s right tiger w swept out in the air. Five streaks of dazzling light des shot straight toward Tang Wulin¡¯s chest.

    Surprisingly, Tang Wulin did not dodge, nor did he attempt to block it. The scales on his body turned ringly bright.

    ¡°Ding!¡± Amidst the sharp sound, the golden dragon scales shed energetically with light. Tang Wulin¡¯s own aura suddenly increased. Simultaneously, among the Bluesilver Emperor vines, a golden vine shot toward the sky and wrapped itself around Dai Yueyan.

    Dai Yueyan waved his tiger ws instinctively and wanted to slice it open. Strangely, when the tiger w hit the vine, despite a golden light being given off, it did not sever the vine. Instead, a surge of retaliatory force came and Dai Yueyan¡¯s forward charging momentum was forcibly stopped.

    Shortly after, the giant dragon head which had appeared before reappeared. It gave off another deafening growl.

    The bloodline suppression was not as effective as it usually was in the face of a battle armor. Although Dai Yueyan still felt his blood essence boil, at least, he recovered in half the normal time.

    Currently, the spectator stands of Star Luo Coliseum was in an uproar.

    They saw with fright when the golden vine wrapped itself around Dai Yueyan while the giant dragon head roared furiously at Dai Yueyan. Tang Wulin stretched his arms outward. A momentter, two big objects, which made everyone¡¯s eyes pop out, appeared in Tang Wulin¡¯s grasp.

    In spite of his battle armor, Golden Dragon ws, and Tang Wulin¡¯s godly strength, when these two big objects appeared in his hands, his body sank slightly.

    ¡°My heavens! What are those?¡±

    What were those? Those were a pair of giant hammers. They were the terrifying giant weapons of a ck mecha.

    A dazzling golden light burst forth from the giant hammers. The resounding dragon¡¯s roar caused lines of dragon patterns to spread out on the giant hammers. That was the energy from Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens.

    Tang Wulin brazenly swung the left hammer. He drew an arc from the lower left direction and shot straight toward Dai Yueyan.

    Although Dai Yueyan had blocked the dragon¡¯s roar with his battle armor, his spirit was flustered for a moment. In addition to that, he was struggling with Goldsong¡¯s bind. Thus, he lost focus momentarily.

    When that giant hammer came flying toward him, Goldsong retracted without warning. The struggling Dai Yueyan lost control of his body and fell head-on toward the iing giant hammer.

    How big was the giant hammer?

 Chapter 675 - The Soaring Giant Hammers

    <h4>Chapter 675: The Soaring Giant Hammers</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Each hammer was as long as five meters, and the diameters of their hammerheads were two meters. They were not hollow but rock solid.

    Why was Tang Wulin reluctant to sell them? This pair of giant hammers were made from rare metals, and they were solid to boot. The enormous weight and the number of rare metals used were definitely thergest among all the mecha weapons he had ever seen. Moreover, he was born with godly strength, and he liked heavy weapons the most. Even when he sold the mecha, he was unwilling to sell this pair of giant hammers.

    When he faced different opponents, he had corresponding countermeasure tactics ready. Once he knew Dai Yueyan¡¯s martial soul was the White Tiger, he had thought of the counter tactic to apply.

    With Dai Yueyan¡¯s cultivation base, the possibility of not having him don his battle armor was low. Then, what made Tang Wulin confident that he could defeat him after Dai Yueyan had donned his battle armor?

    Since he erupted with power just now, Tang Wulin had actually begun setting the trap for Dai Yueyan. He had only one objective, and that was to make Dai Yueyan think that he was already doing his best or at his wits¡¯ end.

    When one had the upper hand, one would have a higher tendency to slip even for just a little bit. As for Dai Yueyan, with his absolute strength and the support of his battle armor, he had no reason to think why he could not defeat Tang Wulin.

    Under such circumstances, he would be careless, more so when Tang Wulin had shattered his spirit soul which needed some time to recover. It was a blow to Dai Yueyan. No matter how hard he tried to suppress his anger, he remained angry.

    Under the influence of various factors, and with the activation of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Super Armor, Dai Yueyan fell right into his trap.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The force of the giant hammers was truly incredible. These giant hammers were more than two thousand five hundred kilograms each. Added to Tang Wulin¡¯s extraordinary strength, andplemented by Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens, thebined energy of their forces would inflict untold damage on their target.

    Back then, even the ck mecha itself had difficulties handling the attacks of these giant hammers. Before Soul Masters reached the rank of Title Douluo, they were still considered as humans.

    By the time Dai Yueyan noticed the giant hammer, it was a gigantic ball which was going to crush him. He instinctively raised his tiger ws to block the hammer.

    Tang Wulin had preyed upon the unsuspecting Dai Yueyan who had been weakened in a series of attacks. Even after Dai Yueyan had undergone a session of enhancements and his tiger ws had been enhanced by his battle armor, how could he have hoped to fend off this super heavy weapon?

    Dai Yueyan became a cannonball. He was blown away by the force of Tang Wulin¡¯s attack in the air.

    Tang Wulin stomped on the ground with his feet, another dragon¡¯s roar sounded. Little golden dragons rose from the ground. Like springs, they pushed on Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth was no longer used for attacks. Instead, they were used to push Tang Wulin who had the pair of giant hammers with him.

    His body rose into the air immediately. The pair of giant hammers brought with them a terrifying strength and a foul wind, like meteors chasing after the moon. They crashed straight toward Dai Yueyan¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin did not show any mercy. If he allowed Dai Yueyan time to regain his bearings, he would not stand a chance against him with his battle armor.

    The shock from the first hit made Dai Yueyan feel like his innards were on fire. Even if his one-word battle armor had negated most of the impact, the force of the giant hammers was devastating. It was so powerful that when his blood essence surged and roiled, his spirit fell into a daze.

    At this instant, Tang Wulin had caught up with Dai Yueyan. A pair of giant hammers fell from the skies and smashed Dai Yueyan¡¯s body in session.

    When the audience on the stands saw the pair of giant hammers which wererger than Tang Wulin about to hit Dai Yueyan, they could not help cringing.

    It was really horrible! This was truly terrible!

    ¡°Boom!¡± Dai Yueyan fell from the skies. Dropping like a cannonball, he crashed onto the center of thepetition stage.

    When the pair of giant hammers were swung at full force, the impact was more than five thousand kilograms. Tang Wulin raised the giant hammers and descended from the skies. Hended near where Dai Yueyan had crashed onto the ground. The sonorous dragon¡¯s roar resounded throughout the coliseum again. He showed no signs of giving up. With the momentum from his descent, he aimed the hammers toward the huge crater.

    Exmations of shock resounded throughout the spectators¡¯ stands. This guy was truly after the fourth prince¡¯s life!

    On the tform, Dai Tianling was gripping the table with his hands without noticing it.

    En Ci who sat beside him had a sudden change of expression as he said softly, ¡°This is bad.¡±

    When he said those words, a figure charged onto thepetition stage. The figure intercepted and blocked Tang Wulin¡¯s pair of hammers. The figure raised his hands and surprisingly dispersed the tremendous force and pushed Tang Wulin, together with his hammers, away.

    Tang Wulin, with the hammers in his hands, turned for a few revolutions before he dropped to the ground. He staggered for a few steps before he managed to steady himself. However, on his face, there was the trace of a smile.

    The one who had pushed him aside was an elder. He turned out to be the referee for this match. Currently, there were eight soul rings shing on the referee¡¯s body.

    When he went to have a look at the crater, Dai Yueyan was already on his feet, albeit appearing a bit wobbly.

    Dai Yueyan looked beaten up. His head and face were covered in ashes, and a major part of his body was exposed. From his pauldrons to his breastte, his battle armor was reduced. Even his White Tiger Demon God Transformation and Diamond Transformation werepletely shattered by the intense impact of the attack.

    ¡°Who asked you to butt in?¡± Dai Yueyan was furious at the referee.

    The referee was stunned for a moment.

    If it had been any other match, he would not have meddled in it before the oue of the match had been decided. However, in the present situation, had he allowed Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers to hit true, there was a huge possibility that His Highness the fourth prince would be in a life and death situation!

    From a referee¡¯s perspective, he had done nothing wrong. He must ensure the safety of the contestants.

    When Dai Yueyan was sent crashing onto the center of thepetition stage, he had utilized the power from his battle armor and had somehow managed to disperse most of the impact. Then, he amassed all his strength and prepared for another opportunity to strike.

    The assault of Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers was almost impossible to block, but Dai Yueyan had the confidence that he could end the match with Tang Wulin suffering great losses.

    Nheless, when the referee interfered and stopped Tang Wulin, the oue of thispetition was set. He could no longer reverse the oue.

    In truth, when Tang Wulin had sent him plunging from the sky, he noticed a problem. Dai Yueyan¡¯s battle armor was very powerful. It was not made with just any rare metal. Its defenses were notpletely broken even after such a heavy blow. So, Tang Wulin seized the opportunity to follow up with another attack.

    The emergence of the referee was within Tang Wulin¡¯s expectations. This turned out to be the ideal scenario for him. His victory had just been confirmed.

    The referee was slightly stunned by Dai Yueyan¡¯s challenge. After Dai Yueyan made the utterance, he noticed hisbored breathing.

    The blood essence within him boiled. He was so shaken as to be bleeding from his seven orifices. His spirit was flustered too.

    He could not believe that he made such a mistake. Whatever it was, this guy was full of deceit.

    Tang Wulin had retracted his pair of giant hammers. He looked at Dai Yueyan with a smile. ¡°Your Highness the fourth prince, you¡¯ve let him won.¡±

    Dai Yueyan grunted angrily. He turned and left. A loss was a loss. Under the watch of so many witnesses, he had no way of denying it. No matter how he consoled himself, he could not say that he did not lose this match.

    On the tform, Dai Tianling¡¯s brows were tightly knit together. En Ci sighed softly, ¡°His status has been a great help to him, but there are also times when it¡¯s a shackle. In the final moments, he still had the opportunity to turn his loss into a victory. Although the price he paid was high, at least, he still had a chance.¡±

    Dai Tianling said in a low voice, ¡°He lost on his own ord. He cannot me anyone. The referee did no wrong.¡±

    En Ci smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not really a bad thing for the fourth prince to lose this match. Many a time, only when a person has failed can the person truly mature.¡±

    Dai Tianling was slightly stunned. Then, the edges of his lips curled into a faint smile.

    Star Luo Coliseum was in a state of confusion. Curses and profanities were hurled, and the jeers and howls could be heard throughout the coliseum. They were aimed at Tang Wulin mostly. Some said that he was mean and had no sense of shame. There were also insults on his choice of weapons.

    In reality, those who still had a rational mind knew well that Tang Wulin had not broken any rules of thepetition. The rules of thepetition did not forbid anyone from using heavy weapons. If mechas were allowed, why would heavy weapons not be?

    Tang Wulin flexed his shoulders and got off thepetition stage with a smile. He turned a deaf ear toward the curses from the audience. After all, his opponent for today¡¯s match was the prince. He should not taunt the audience any further.

    It was not easy! He had finally won and he was entering the quarter-finals.

    In the next match, his opponent would be Yuanen Yehui. Between the two, one of them was bound to enter the semi-finals.

 Chapter 676 - Looking Forward to The Finals

    <h4>Chapter 676: Looking Forward to The Finals</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There were two others from Monster Academy who managed to qualify for the quarter-finals. They were Long Yue and the Wind King Lin San. Unlike Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui, they would not be facing each other in the next round. However, they would still face each other in the semi-finals.

    In short, if everything went well, Tang Wulin or Yuanen Yehui would be facing the victor between Long Yue and Lin San in the finals. Obviously, the winner of the finals would be the champion of the solopetition for this year¡¯s grandpetition.

    Shrek Academy should already take pride in the achievements of its students who havee this far in thepetition.

    Although Tang Wulin still had some strategies up his sleeves for his previous matches, his strategies were dwindling. Fortunately, he had finished his match. He had justpleted his most critical of showdowns.

    When he returned to the waiting area, he noticed that Dai Yueyan had already left. The defeat was a great blow to the Tiger King.

    Long Yue was still there, Lin San was there as well. Their gazes fell on Tang Wulin.

    Long Yue suddenly approached Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin stood where he was and waited for Long Yue toe over.

    ¡°Your performance has exceeded my expectations. But, I hope that you have not disyed your ultimate strength yet.¡± After he said this, Long Yueughed, turned around and left.

    Lin San also looked at Tang Wulin with some interest. ¡°Too bad, I won¡¯t be facing you in the solopetition. In the teampetitions, I hope that I get to experience some of your skillful tactics. Yourrade there isn¡¯t too bad either.¡± The person he was referring to was Xie Xie.

    Currently, Xie Xie was still sound asleep. The noises of the world outside did not bother him.

    Tang Wulin stooped down to carry Xie Xie, but he was blocked by Yuanen.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin was dumbfounded. Then, he saw Yuanen Yehui using a princess hug to carry Xie Xie in her arms. She was careful not to wake Xie Xie up. Then, she walked outside in big strides.

    A smile appeared at the edge of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. It revealed a hint of envy.

    The dust had finally settled in the solopetitions where eight contestants would be eliminated from the top sixteen. The top eight would be decided then. There was one contestant who could not take part in the next round due to his injuries which were too severe. His opponent would have been Long Yue. That meant that Long Yue would not be facing a fight in the next round, and he would proceed directly to the semi-finals.

    However, nobody thought that Long Yue had any advantage to gain. The reason why the previous two contestants had fought fervently was that they obviously knew their opponent in the next match would be Long Yue. There was no possibility of them defeating him. They might as well have an all-out battle to gain some fame in the quarter-finals.

    There were two people each from Monster Academy and Shrek Academy who got into the quarter-finals. It would be a situation where they were still pitted against each other.

    The various news and printed media covered the heavens and earth. There were even titles that read, ¡®As long as Shrek Academy enters the finals, they would¡¯ve already won.¡¯

    Of course, much more of the titles were along the lines of ¡®Go back to where you came from, Shrek!¡¯

    However, there was no doubt that the strengths of the contestants from Shrek were being recognized.

    Deputy president Tang Bingyao congratted Elder Cai, and dered that the Federation would be rewarding Tang Wulin and those who have shown outstanding performances during this grandpetition. Naturally, this would have to wait until they returned to Douluo Continent.

    Only after he entered his hotel room did Tang Wulin rub his ears. He could not stand it anymore. It had finally quietened down. Then, he removed a small cotton ball from each of his ears.

    The sound-proofing abilities of the cotton balls were not bad. However, they could barely keep out the racket in Star Luo Coliseum.

    The victor of the match between him and Yuanen would be facing Long Yue. It would most likely be Long Yue.

    ¡°Wulin, you¡¯ve won?¡± At this moment, a voice came from behind the door.

    Tang Wulin opened the door. What he saw was a tired-looking Ye Xinn standing outside his door.

    ¡°Xinn, why are you looking so dreadful?¡± Tang Wulin quickly asked her toe in. The person who came in with her was shockingly Xu Lizhi.

    Neither was Xu Lizhi looking good. However, unlike Ye Xinn, his appearance was attributed to his bad mood.

    ¡°Sister Xinn is working too hard. She hadn¡¯t been sleeping these past few days. All she did was meditate and craft battle armors,¡± said Xu Lizhi in a worrisome tone.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Xinn, this isn¡¯t good for you.¡±

    Ye Xinn smiled drily, ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it. I¡¯ve already given up on thispetition. Don¡¯t tell me that I can¡¯t even do this. Although I may be tired, I have improved in crafting battle armors. Enough talk about this. Pleasee by my ceter. I have some newly crafted parts.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Xu Lizhi. Although Xu Lizhi was worried, he still nodded.

    They knew how stubborn Ye Xinn could be. When thisdy was serious about something, she can be most adamant about it.

    Tang Wulin sighed softly. He could see why Ye Xinn was not looking good as she had used Bloodthirst Bean Buns. That exined her appearance.

    Ye Xinn smiled. ¡°I watched the recording of your match just now, and you were quite good. Honestly speaking, if I were faced with your giant hammers, I wouldn¡¯t know how I could fight them. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve unleashed what you¡¯re good at during the most critical moments.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled wryly. ¡°That¡¯s something that couldn¡¯t be helped. We don¡¯t have aplete one-word battle armor. The only thing that we can do when we¡¯re faced with a powerful opponent is to restrict them. That being said, I¡¯m getting more convinced that the choice I made previously was wise. Only when our battle armor and ourselves are merged into one can we unleash our full potential. There¡¯s still some difference to the ones that we don on our bodies. I was right to select the spirit alloy one-word battle armor.¡±

    Ye Xinn nodded, ¡°Even if we can¡¯t upgrade the battle armor into a two-word battle armor yet, the enhancing effects of a spirit alloy one-word battle armor would be different from the ones crafted through the ordinary process. The unleashing of it will also be different. We¡¯ll just have to put in more effort. In no time, we¡¯ll also have our ownplete battle armor.¡±

    Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi left. Tang Wulin pressed his lips together. He could see the meaning in the depths of Ye Xinn¡¯s eye. He must not lose!

    He must always pursue victory, they all must.

    Regardless of who the opponent was, they must do their level best!

    The following matches were what most people had predicted.

    From the quarter-finals to the semi-finals. Yuanen Yehui had given up on the match voluntarily which guaranteed Tang Wulin a spot in the semi-finals. Tang Wulin was unaware of Yuanen¡¯s decision. It was on thepetition stage when Yuanen Yehui, out of the blue, announced that she yielded.

    Tang Wulin asked her why she made that decision. Her stance was clear. If they had fought, regardless of who won the match, thebat strength of the other person would have been weakened, and it would not be beneficial for the uing matches. Moreover, they still had the two against two and teampetitions. Yuanen wanted to reserve herbat strength for those matches.

    Long Yue and Lin San had also made it to the semi-finals.

    In the semi-finals, Lin San did not give up the match like Yuanen Yehui did. Instead, he chose to challenge Long Yue. There was no doubt about the oue. He had disyed a greaterbat strength from when he fought Xie Xie, and with the enhancement of his one-word battle armor, he managed to give Long Yue a run for his money, but he still lost in the end. From the beginning to the end of the match, Long Yue did not use his battle armor.

    Tang Wulin witnessed the match with his own eyes. After he saw the match, his expression turned gloomy. Long Yue was really powerful. He was so powerful that he could not think of anybat strategy that could be effective when he faced him in battle.

    An opponent like this struck fear into one¡¯s heart.

    In the semi-finals, the strength of Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent was also very strong. However, he had fought frantically in his previous match which resulted in his battle armor being seriously damaged. Tang Wulin exploited a weak spot and ended the battle in ten minutes.

    The contenders for the finals were decided. Shrek Academy¡¯s Tang Wulin versus Monster Academy¡¯s Long Yue.

    The match was termed as the battle of the two dragons by the officials.

    After a day¡¯s rest, the match would be held on the morning of the second day.

    The match would be the greatest showdown of this year¡¯s grandpetition. In many gambling establishments, the wagers were in favor of Long Yue winning where the odds were ten-to-one for Tang Wulin whereas it was only one-to-two for Long Yue.

 Chapter 677 - Xie Xieâ€™s Wits

    <h4>Chapter 677: Xie Xie¡¯s Wits</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Obviously, nobody thought the odds were in Tang Wulin¡¯s favor. In everyone¡¯s eyes, with Long Yue¡¯s power, there was no way that he could lose this match.

    He had six rings! Besides being a six-ringed Soul Emperor, he even possessed the bloodline of the Mountain Dragon King of the Eight Great Dragon Kings <sup>1</sup> .

    The precise time this battle between two dragons would end had be a hot topic among numerous gamblingpanies. As for the oue of the match, it seemed that it was already decided the moment they entered the finals.

    Even so, very few citizens of the Star Luo Empire felt that this was something that they could take pride in. Tang Wulin had reached the finals at only fifteen years old! In the history of the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition, this was unprecedented.

    As he sat cross-legged on the bed, Tang Wulin¡¯s spirits werepletely focused on the internal condition of his own body. His blood essence surged. The faint golden bloodline aura and the milky white Mysterious Heaven Method soul power merged into one and flowed calmly like the great Yangtze River. They flowedpletely throughout his entire form.

    At longst, he had reached the finals. Tomorrow would be the deciding match. It would also be his turn to face Long Yue. This battle was both the final bout and their final confrontation. He had already rid himself of all unnecessary thoughts. No matter what happened, he would fight with all his might.

    Ever since he finished the second evolution of his martial soul, where the Bluesilver Grass turned into the Bluesilver Emperor, his cultivation base could be said to have advanced at a tremendous pace. It was much faster than what his rate of improvement had been before. His soul power had just broken through rank-42 yesterday. After rank-40, the growth rate of a soul master¡¯s soul power would noticeably slow down. Before this, he would never have dreamed of being able to climb ranks this quickly.

    If he continued to cultivate like this, he was confident that he could reach the rank of a five-ringed Soul King in two years at most. A seventeen-year old Soul King. This alone would earn him a ce in Shrek¡¯s history.

    Tomorrow would be the match. Tang Wulin was not overly nervous, but at the same time, he did not allow himself to get too rxed either. Even if he knew quite well that this match was not going to go his way, given that the difference in strength would make victory difficult, he still would spare no effort. Regardless of the oue, he would give it everything he had.

    He seized every opportunity to improve himself and grow stronger. Teacher Wu had not made an appearance at all from start to finish, nor did he give them any points to ponder on. Although earlier, it was said that he did not care about them, Tang Wulin now understood that Teacher Wu¡¯s non-appearance was actually because he wanted topletely hand over this cultivation opportunity to them and let them make their own choices.

    That was right! Father had said that the only one whom a person could trust and rely onpletely throughout one¡¯s life was oneself. If the sentence was applied to the current situation, it should be one¡¯s own strength.

    Never rely on anyone else! Only by one¡¯s own strength could one truly be powerful.

    Ye Xinny on the bed. Her delicate face was ghastly pale. Her eyshes trembled slightly, and she scowled every now and then. Her aura was clearly weaker, that was a sign of her waning blood essence.

    Xu Lizhi sat on the side of the bed. His heart was heavy with worry as he looked at her.

    In the end, she had fallen ill. To be more precise, she had exhausted herself. Had he not been beside her at that moment and given her treatment in due time, who knows what would have happened.

    ¡®Sister Xinn, you¡¯re staunch to a fault! You¡¯re too keen on winning.¡¯

    Xu Lizhi raised his bby, fan-like hand and ced it gently on Ye Xinn¡¯s forehead, feeling for her gradually decreasing body temperature. He lightly caressed her hair twice.

    ¡®I think this is the only way you¡¯d ever take a break. Sister Xinn, you must get well soon! I¡¯m just too weak. But no matter what, next time, I will never allow you to harm yourself like this.¡¯

    Xie Xie was the only one who was not resting or cultivating. As he stood on the balcony, he ced his arms on the rails to support his own body. His expression was rxed and at ease. He felt the night wind blowing against him, a faint smile hanging on the edge of his lips.

    What a delightful, rxing sensation. This was how an agility-system soul master should feel. Freedom was the source of agility.

    The other day, after Yuanen Yehui carried him back, he had slept for a day before he woke up. At that point, he felt as if he waspletely remade. His very being was unlike who he had been before. He held on to that sublime feeling. These days, every moment brought a new change in him. Both his attitude and strength were changing.

    He finally had a vague understanding as to why he was only able to control one clone before this. It was because he was too nervous, and he had not rxed enough. What he needed was inspiration, not tension or restriction.

    ¡®Yuanen, just you wait, I¡¯ll be more powerful than you! One day, I¡¯ll be the prince wearing golden armor and divine clothes, and I¡¯ll take you as my wife.

    Yuanen Yehui cultivated silently in her room. She had always been hardworking, even though she was gifted with many natural talents. Her innate gifts had never affected her diligence. Only she herself knew that her cultivation speed was actually not that fast. Although her two top-ranked martial souls were powerful, they shed because both were fighting for dominance. She had to perfectly harmonize the rtionship between them before she could continue to improve her own cultivation base.

    She had always been hardworking, as she was determined to be powerful. Only sufficient strength could equip her with the means to aplish her goal, the one which she dreamed of.

    She was d that she had so many formidablepanions around her. If it were not for them, she would have no idea how far her abilities had reachedpared to her peers. It was precisely because of them that she could start crafting one-word battle armor from spirit alloy. In the near future, when her cultivation base had reached her desired rank, it would be time for her to return.

    Xu Xiaoyan was already sound asleep as shey sprawled on the bed. On the other hand, Yue Zhengyu was still awake. He was lying on his side, looking at Xu Xiaoyan on the edge of the bed. His gaze was full of gentleness.

    Ever since he had been injured the other day, she had been taking care of him. They had never said more than a few words. Everything appeared very natural and rxed. Indeed, it was this feeling that made Yue Zhengyu felt warm inside.

    He was born into a n which was strict about rank. Whether the bloodline of the family was pure or not, even the line of the nsman had rigid ranks. He was lucky that he was the future heir to the main line and was the young master of the n. Since he was little, he had grown up in an atmosphere where he was showered with care and admiration. Of course, there was also some envy, but he never cared about that. He had always felt that he was himself. He was the representative of the Holy Angel n.

    It was only when he came to Shrek Academy that he started to understand that he was not the most powerful among his peers. Although the Holy Angel martial soul was powerful, he had never been able to unleash its full potential. He still had a long way to go before he could be a true expert.

    When he was with the n, he was always like the moon surrounded by a myriad of stars. His n even chose some girls of equal social rank in the n to y with him when he was ten so that he could pick the one he liked the most among them.

    However, that was also the period where he was the most rebellious. The more it was presented to his face, the more he disliked it. He especially disliked the girls who put on airs just to get close to him. Some of them acted cold and proud, some of them acted gentle, and some of them acted refined and cultured. In his eyes, all of this was all just an act.

    That was why he suggested that he study in Shrek Academy. He had wanted to be away from the shackles of his n, so he could explore the outside world. He wanted to see what kind of beautiful mes burned outside of his n.

    He came to Shrek, and he met thepanions around him. There was Yuanen Yehui who was stronger than himself, and there were Tang Wulin and Gu Yue who were one grade below them, yet were incredibly stronger.

    He started to see his own shorings, and he began learning how to work hard. So not to fall behind the others, he worked harder than anyone else. Even so, the age of fifteen was precisely where one was youthful and undergoing puberty. He would still take notice of the girls around him.

    There was no shortage of beautiful girls at Shrek Academy. There were also many of his ssmates who were interested in him. After all, he had a noble background and extraordinary strength.

    However, he did not take a liking to any of them.

    Only when he came out this time did he gradually notice that another figure had started upying his heart. That figure was very blurry. In the beginning, he did not even know who she was.

    Only when he was gravely injured and unconscious this time did he hear a sobbing voice constantly calling on him. When he was awake, her figure was always by his side.

    His heart, which had always been closed, was now warming up. He greatly liked this feeling of being taken care of. He liked it so much that even when his body had fully recovered, he remained on the bed and did not tell her that he had recovered.

    This was because he knew that if he was fully healed, she would not have a reason to stay by his side. Then, he would not have the opportunity to constantly look at her while he was conscious.

    He raised his arm and gently caressed her face. She was slightly haggard-looking, and it was all because of him.

    Without making a sound, he got off the bed and gently carried her in his arms. He carefullyid her down on his own bed. She was clearly very tired, as she slept so deeply that she did not wake up.

 Chapter 678 - The Feeling of Heartbreak

    <h4>Chapter 678: The Feeling of Heartbreak</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Thefort that came from lying on a bed made her rx. She instinctively covered herself with the nket. Her nose made sniffing sounds as if she was smelling something. Then, her peaceful face reflected a contented expression as she fell into a deep sleep.

    As he looked at her sleeping, Yue Zhengyu felt a sudden emotion welling up within his heart. He carefully tucked her in and caressed her wisps of silky hair. Only then did he move silently over to the sofa andy down there.

    ¡®When she wakes up tomorrow, she won¡¯t be keeping mepany anymore. However, I won¡¯t let her tire herself out. If she can¡¯t keep mepany, then I¡¯ll keep herpany.¡¯

    He appeared pleased after thinking that thought. He closed his eyes and fell asleep shortly.

    Gu Yuey t on the bed as she could not sleep. She only stared silently at the ceiling and had no intention of cultivating either. She was not even sure why.

    She was filled with anxiety and felt restless. Tomorrow would be the finals, and he would be facing Long Yue. She knew him too well. Even if he knew he was no match for Long Yue, he would still fight with all his might. He might even fight harder than Yue Zhengyu.

    At a critical time like this, she had delivered him a devastating blow.

    Actually, she knew that she should have done this way back. After all, there would be situations that they had to face together in the future. Such a day woulde sooner orter. However, she had convinced herself that it was still early, and there was no need for her to rush.

    However, with the passing of time, they grew up. Simrly, their strengths grew as well. The days passed, and it was getting progressively difficult for her to make a decision.

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Gu Yue thought gloomily. Maybe this was fated to be. Where in the world did his bloodlinee from? It seemed that they were destined to meet in this whole wide universe. This was also the case for Na¡¯er.

    ¡®What if it¡¯s the will of the gods?¡¯ There was a silver sh in Gu Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡®If the gods forbade us to continue, I¡¯ll do away with them.¡¯

    She sat up abruptly. Suddenly, the conversation between the two people that day reverberated in her mind.

    ...

    ¡°In other words, the reason why you¡¯re close to me was because my bloodline is rted to yours?¡±

    ¡°You can put it that way.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, really!¡±

    ¡°I understand now.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yue!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve been close to me initially because of my bloodline, then, what about now? Is it still the case now?¡±

    ¡°It is!¡±

    ...

    The words spoken that day seemed to have lingered in her ears. Gu Yue felt intense pangs of guilt in her heart. She was feeling overwhelmed.

    ¡®Let¡¯s put in more effort for tomorrow¡¯spetition!¡¯

    Early in the morning.

    In the wee hours of the day, Tang Wulin was on the balcony cultivating his Purple Demon Eyes. Later, he freshened up and changed into a clean set of Shrek Academy¡¯s dark green uniform.

    Breakfast was as usual. In fact, he ate more than he normally would. All hisrades were present and everyone¡¯s gaze was upon him.

    Xu Lizhi, whose appetite was simr to his, had eaten a lesser amount today.

    ¡°Why¡¯re you all looking at me? Lizhi, eat up! Why aren¡¯t you eating today?¡± Tang Wulin had just grabbed another bun. He tore the bun into half and wedged a fewrge pieces of meat in it. Then, he began to chomp it down.

    ¡°I say, captain, aren¡¯t you feeling even a little nervous?¡± Yue Zhengyu could not restrain his curiosity any longer as he posed the question.

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°Why should I feel nervous? This is not Douluo Continent. Besides, the entire poption of Star Luo thinks that I¡¯ll lose. I¡¯m a four-ring going against a six-ring. Will it be embarrassing if I lost? I don¡¯t think so. So, why should I feel nervous?¡±

    Ye Xinn looked at him with keen bright eyes, ¡°You¡¯re thinking of giving up?¡±

    Tang Wulin met her gaze and smiled faintly, ¡°The glory of Shrek isn¡¯t secured by victory alone. Fresh blood will do as well.¡±

    After he said this, there was silence at the dining table.

    Ye Xinn lowered her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled faintly, ¡°Everyone, eat up. I¡¯ll eat more too. We can only gain more strength by eating more, no?¡±

    Gu Yue sat beside him like she usually did. When she saw the smile on his face, she could not restrain herself from saying, ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±

    Tang Wulin nced at her, ¡°I¡¯m not pushing myself! As a matter of fact, there¡¯s nothing to push. Finish up eating, quickly!¡±

    Xie Xieughed, ¡°Captain, your behavior is capricious. Everybody, finish up quick! He had no stress in him initially. So, let¡¯s not rile him up. Captain, you must do your best. In case you win by ident, you may even get a kiss.¡± As he said this, he looked at Gu Yue, then he looked at Tang Wulin. He had a sneer on his face.

    Tang Wulin said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re always the garrulous one. Eat up quickly. In any case, I won¡¯t allow myself to be carried back by a woman.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s expression changed. He was blushing a little. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s the same regardless of who¡¯s carrying whom. Besides, she¡¯s an assault system whereas I¡¯m an agility system. We¡¯ve been different since birth.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu smiled. ¡°I heard that you now have a better understanding since that day. It seems that you¡¯ve be even more shameless than before!¡±

    Xie Xie sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t evenpare with you in terms of shamelessness. You acted as if you can¡¯t get off the bed yesterday, but you¡¯re shamelessly sitting here, brimming with energy. Can big brother notment about second brother? Xiaoyan, you must be really careful when you befriend someone who thinks he¡¯s an adonis. It¡¯s difficult to tell their true colors.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s delicate face blushed, but she did not make a sound. Currently, her heartbeat was faster than usual. When she opened her eyes that morning, she realized that she had been sleeping on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s bed. His aura filled the nkets, but she felt that she had slept with additional security.

    In the morning, she was too embarassed to face Yue Zhengyu. After she woke up, she ran back to her room. However, before she left, she threw the nket on Yue Zhengyu who was lying on the sofa.

    ¡°Xie Xie!¡± Yue Zhengyu red at him with gritted teeth.

    Xie Xie chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your temper from being embarrassed!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu snorted and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m better than you. I don¡¯t think you even have half a chance. You won¡¯t be able to defeat our ss monitor in this lifetime.¡±

    Xie Xie nced at Yuanen Yehui, but Yuanen Yehui ignored both of them. She was minding her own business and eating her breakfast.

    ¡°One day, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to defeat her. You¡¯d better believe it! I¡¯ve already understood the true essence of the agility system!¡±

    When he saw both of them bickering, a faint smile could be seen on Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. He liked the feeling very much. Being together with hisrades all day long brought the rich feeling of being part of a family. This was what he enjoyed the most.

    ¡°If everyone¡¯s full, let¡¯s be on our way.¡± Tang Wulin stood up and stretched his limbs. The bones of his entire body made cracking sounds.

    He exuded an aura that was filled with the vigor of the sun which made hisrades feel the same way. He was vibrant and full of vitality. He was like a sleeping dragon that had just awakened and was stretching its body.

    A soul car was already waiting for them outside. Today was the finals of the solopetition. To prevent unforseenplications and also to ensure the contestants arrived at thepetition grounds on time, the officialmittee had dispatched private cars to pick them.

    This match was regarded as the ultimate showdown between Monster Academy and Shrek Academy. All the contestants from both academies could enter the waiting area to watch the match.

    The eight of them got into the car. The soul car started its engine. With security vehicles sandwiching them at the front and back, they headed straight to Star Luo Coliseum.

    When the cars faded into the distance, a figure appeared silently in front of the entrance to the Royal Star Luo Hotel.

    As usual, Wu Zhangkong was covered in white. At present, he had a faint glow flickering in his eyes.

    Wulin, do your best!

    Today, Star Luo Coliseum was not the only ce that was swarming with people. It was packed like sardines even outside the coliseum. Every nice spot from which one could view the giant screen outside the coliseum was upied. In order to get those spots, many of them were there the day before. Some of them had even set up camps.

 Chapter 679 - The Finals Begins

    <h4>Chapter 679: The Finals Begins</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    To observe a match such as this at a close range, the citizens of Star Luo Empire went out of their way to secure a spot with a good view.

    Everyone wanted to witness the victory of Monster Academy. This match was extremely important for the entire Star Luo Empire.

    The interior of the coliseum was already crowded with sp ectators. On the tform, the Emperor of Star Luo Empire Dai Tianling, the president of Monster Academy En Ci, the leader of Douluo Continent¡¯s representative team Tang Bingyao, and,st but not least, the president of Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court Elder Cai had all been waiting since early morning.

    Initially, Elder Cai was unwilling toe for thepetition. However, he could not turn down thepelling invitation of Star Luo Empire¡¯s officials.

    Without a doubt, there was definitely a political motive behind this. In the end, Elder Cai chose toe.

    In today¡¯s match, no one had any positive thought for Tang Wulin. In any case, it was still the finals match. After all, it signified a sh between the two renowned academies in this year¡¯s grandpetition.

    The contestants from Shrek Academy and Monster Academy entered the waiting area at about the same time. As soon as both parties were in the waiting area, the entire spectators¡¯ stand went into a frenzy and erupted into wild cheers and apuse.

    The audience was yelling the names of Monster Academy and Long Yue, and the ambience was so heated that it was like the eruption of a volcano.

    The contestants from Monster Academy wore their traditional red school uniforms. Amidst the contestants, the others had all sat down except for Dai Yun¡¯er who stood there fuming and stared angrily at Tang Wulin.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin saw her too. He smiled at her exposing his clean white teeth.

    The weather was splendid today as sunlight fell right onto the waiting area. Under the sun¡¯s rays, the faintly smiling Tang Wulin was resplendent. His handsome face and warm smile had captured Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s attention against her own will. Even the mes of anger within her heart had died down.

    ¡°Silence.¡± a deep and grave voice sounded. It was broadcasted throughout the entire coliseum via soul loudspeakers. The voices of a hundred thousand spectators were surprisingly muffled by it.

    ¡°Now, we¡¯ll invite His Majesty to deliver his speech.¡±

    Dai Tianling stood up. A soul loudspeaker rose in front of him.

    ¡°Every time I watch the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition, I feel as though I¡¯ve been transported back to the days of my youth. I was a participant once, and I obtained some impressive results. Young people should be filled with vigor and a strong drive. They should be fighting with all their effort because this generation belongs to passionate youths like all of you. Being young allows for mistakes, and being young does not fear failures. For those of you who are young, you only need to find your objective and go forward courageously.¡±

    ¡°It is with great honor that we have invited the representative team of Shrek Academy from the faraway Douluo Continent, a ce which was once our home as well, for this year¡¯s grandpetition. Shrek Academy is regarded as the best academy on Douluo Continent. A history of more than twenty thousand years has allowed them to nurture countless outstanding talents. I am very happy that I am able to witness this final match between our Monster Academy¡¯s contestant Long Yue and Shrek Academy¡¯s contestant Tang Wulin. Regardless of the oue, it will inevitably strengthen the friendship between us and the Douluo Continent Federation. The victor of today¡¯s match will not only get the reward of a soul bone, but also an additional prize from the Empire. If contestant Long Yue obtains victory, he will be bestowed the title viscount. If contestant Tang Wulin obtains victory, we will reward him with a certain amount of resources. Of course, if he¡¯s willing to be a citizen of Star Luo Empire, he will simrly be bestowed with the title of viscount.¡±

    When he reached the end of his speech, Dai Tianling could not help but showed a big smile on his face. ¡°We wee all outstanding talents. Without further ado, I hereby dere that the final match of the solopetition in the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition begins now!¡±

    There were thunderous apuse and tremendous cheer from the audience. This was the charisma of an emperor.

    ¡°Captain, a viscount. Are you moved?¡± Xie Xie asked Tang Wulin softly while nudging him.

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. ¡°Step aside,¡± as he said this, he stood up.

    On the other side, Long Yue had also stood up. He nced at Tang Wulin. Then, he strode toward thepetition stage with a smile on his face.

    Loud exhrating music was ring away. The skies above the coliseum suddenly darkened. By what means, no one knew for sure. Two beams of light from the skies shone on Tang Wulin and Long Yue. The lights guided them both forward.

    They ascended thepetition stage at the same time. They walked to their respective sides. There were a few hundred meters between them as they faced each other.

    Fang¡¯er¡¯s voice resounded throughout the coliseum.

    ¡°I believe everyone has been looking forward to this match for a long time. So have I. This will be an interesting match. First off, I¡¯ll briefly summarize the background of these two contestants.¡±

    ¡°Contestant Tang Wulin is from Shrek Academy. His soul power is within the range of rank-42 and 45. His martial soul is Bluesilver Grass. I¡¯ve researched in detail all simr martial souls, but I couldn¡¯t find any martial soul that was identical to his. It¡¯s unique, and also very powerful. At the same time, he also possesses a powerful dragon-type bloodline. That bloodline of his seem to have a stunning effect on martial souls of the same type, while simultaneously enhancing his own body. The power of his bloodline resembles a soul ring which gives him his abilities. Again, such a condition is rarely seen in the history of Soul Masters...¡±

    Fang¡¯er had obviously done much homework for hermentary, especially on her analysis of Tang Wulin. It was meticulous and thorough. On the other hand, her analysis on Long Yue was simple and short.

    ¡°... in a nutshell, today¡¯s match in terms of strength is not bnced between the two contestants. We¡¯ll just have to see if contestant Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline ability can generate enough suppression on contestant Long Yue who has a dragon-type martial soul. Only then, will contestant Tang Wulin have a chance of defeating his opponent. It seems both contestants have made their preparations. The final showdown of the young generation of the Continents begins now!¡±

    All attention shifted to thepetition stage.

    Currently, the soul shield was sealed. The darkness in the skies vanished and there was sunlight on thepetition stage again. The sun¡¯s rays shone on both Long Yue and Tang Wulin.

    The referee was an elderly person. His aura was contained, but as he was chosen to be the match¡¯s referee, he was obviously a famous Soul Master expert in Star Luo Continent.

    ¡°The rules of this match are the same as the previous matches. Counting down from ten!¡±

    It was the final match. The duration of the countdown seemed longer than the other matches.

    ¡°Ten, nine, eight ... three, two, one, begin!¡±

    At the sound of the word ¡®begin¡¯, Tang Wulin made the first move. He did not even pause for a second. He was already charging toward Long Yue like a cannonball. Two golden soul rings rose from beneath his feet. He was like an arrow that had just been released from the bow.

    The faint smile that was on Tang Wulin¡¯s face vanished the instant he began his attack. His eyes had turned golden and they shone brilliantly with a golden light as his domineering air increased rapidly followed by an intense airflow bursting forth from his body. Golden scales surfaced and covered his entire body. The first golden soul ring on his body lit up instantly. It was Golden Dragon Body!

    His pair of Golden Dragon ws glowed unsteadily with golden light under the infusion of his bloodline power. Throughout his forward charge, Tang Wulin was increasing his momentum. It seemed like there was another giant dragon on thepetition stage which pushed forward toward Long Yue.

    Long Yue stood at his spot. He did not move forward to challenge Tang Wulin. He only stared at Tang Wulin with keen sparkling eyes.

    He did not even disy the intention to unleash his martial soul. When Tang Wulin charged past the center of the stage, only then did he unleash a powerful aura from his body. The giant dragon¡¯s illusory shadow which had appeared when he fought Yue Zhengyu appeared behind him now. The dragon which carried an entire city on its back stretched its body and released a deep roar.

    When he heard the roar of the Mountain Dragon King, Tang Wulin was not affected in the least. Golden light shone brightly on his body and he released a dragon¡¯s roar toward the skies.

    Compared to the deep dragon¡¯s roar of the Mountain Dragon King, Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon roar was high-pitched and excited. The bloodline aura within his body was unleashed without reserve.

    At the same time, he skipped steps, sped up, and leaped abruptly. The forceful bounce sent him tens of meters into the air.

    Long Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly. Amidst Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon¡¯s roar, the giant dragon¡¯s illusory shadow behind him had surprisingly flickered. It had weakened noticeably in its imposing manner.

    On the tform, president En Ci who initially had a calm gaze suddenly sat up straight. He had an incredulous look on him.

    He knew the legend of the Mountain Dragon King very well. In his opinion, Long Yue with his possession of the pure Mountain Dragon King martial soul, should have been the best among all the dragon-type martial souls in the world. Even the other true dragon martial souls could neverpare with the aura of the dragon god¡¯s child!

    However, after the collision of auras just now, Long Yue¡¯s Mountain Dragon King martial soul was clearly at a disadvantage. Not only did it not affect Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul, it was affected by Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline aura instead.

    How was this possible? What was this martial soul that Tang Wulin possessed? Why was it so powerful?

    Nobody knew the answer because nobody had any idea what it was. This was true even for Long Yue himself.

    He had initially thought that Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline power was the Overlord Dragon which possessed the Golden Dragon King bloodline.

 Chapter 680 - Bloodline Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 680: Bloodline Suppression</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    No matter how powerful the Overlord Dragon was, it would have possessed only a small portion of the Golden Dragon King bloodline. After all, it was not even a true dragon. Even if its strength reached the rank of a true dragon, in terms of aura, it could neverpare with his own Mountain Dragon King martial soul!

    But after the collision, he realized that he had beenpletely wrong. Amazingly, the power of the bloodline aura from Tang Wulin hadpletely suppressed his own aura.

    How did this happen? Could it be that his bloodline aura originated from the Light Dragon King which was passed down from the dragon god? Only the aura of the Light Dragon King was golden.

    But the aura of light was not exactly zing on his body! Even if it was the Light Dragon King, it should not have subdued his aura. The Mountain Dragon was a King. After many sacrifices, the Mountain Dragon King was thest one to be created, but it was definitely not inferior to any of the other dragon kings. At the very least, it would not have been inferior in terms of bloodline aura.

    Long Yue had never thought that there would be anyone who could overwhelm him with their bloodline aura. What¡¯s more, the suppression was distinct.

    But, he was not in fear the way Sima Xian had been. Nevertheless, he still felt the pressure on his body This kind of pressure was imparted by a person of higher rank to a person of lower rank.

    How was this possible? How could this even be possible? The only thing that could absolutely suppress his own dragon-type bloodline was from the dragon god.

    Nheless, how could a dragon god¡¯s bloodline appear in a human? It was just impossible. The aura on his body was definitely not the aura of the dragon god.

    At the same time, Long Yue was shocked and Tang Wulin who had leaped up was at his highest point in the air. He spread his arms beside him. The pair of giant hammers which he had used to face the Tiger King Dai Yueyan appeared in his hands again. Tang Wulin raised his arms and descended from the sky with a forceful momentum. The pair of giant hammers dropped down boldly.

    A series of explosions sted through the air. Wherever the giant hammers passed, the surrounding space seemed distorted.

    This was truly horrendous. Could this power be achieved by humans? The same thought surfaced in the minds of the audience. Even if it was a mecha, it would still have difficulty dealing with such a pair of giant hammers.

    Were these the battle strategy and secret weapon Tang Wulin had prepared against Long Yue? Fortunately, he had deployed them when he fought the Tiger King in the previous match, Otherwise, the Dragon King would be hard pressed today.

    The giant hammers dropped toward his head. Long Yue lifted his head instinctively. The suppression of his bloodline was getting more distinct the closer Tang Wulin got to him. Currently, Long Yue entered into a meditative state.

    He gave a low yell. Six circles of soul rings rose from beneath his feet and protected him from all sides. Shortly after, his body expanded and swelled up to the size of a lofty mountain. A giant tail appeared behind him.

    ¡°Tall mountains!¡± Long Yue shouted in a low pitch.

    He directed his palms toward the skies, and a towering mountain suddenly shot toward the skies. It was not a real mountain at all, but at that moment, the mountain as it appeared on thepetition stage could not be more real.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The deafening sound of an explosion erupted and thendscape shattered. Tang Wulin was sent flying by the force. Long Yue¡¯s imposing demeanor which had been suppressed turned domineering once more. His terrifying suppressing aura was targeted at Tang Wulin.

    There was fear within Tang Wulin. His shock was in no way less than Long Yue¡¯s.

    When he had faced dragon-type martial soul Soul Masters before, his opponents could not even unleash half of their strengths. When he thought that Long Yue¡¯s bloodline would also be suppressed by his, he had secretly rejoiced. There was at least a ray of hope when all the conditions in the battle had pointed to an impossible win for him.

    However, it seemed that in the blink of an eye, Long Yue had enlightened him with his actions that even bloodline suppression could not narrow down the difference in their strengths. The unleashing of the Mountain Dragon King martial soul had effectively reduced the effects of Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline aura on him.

    As a result of Long Yue¡¯s innate strength and the difference in power between his martial soul aura and Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King bloodline was not much, the suppression effect on him was not strong enough to influence the oue of the battle.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin could feel that Long Yue was exerting an extremely powerful pressure on him. However, the influence of his Golden Dragon King bloodline aura had negated half of the effect.

    ¡®I still have a chance!¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up. He raised the giant hammers in his arms and charged toward Long Yue again.

    Long Yue¡¯s swollen body had currently given him a height of more than ten meters. His body was filled with an awesome sense of power. As he faced Tang Wulin¡¯s charge, he stepped sideways, sweeping his monstrous tail toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s right hammer collided with his tail. A harrowing buzz made thepetition stage vibrate intensely.

    Tang Wulin spun on the spot. With the spin, he dissipated as much force as he could from thesh of Long Yue¡¯s tail. At the same time, he raised the giant hammers in his hands in unison and swung them toward Long Yue.

    Tang Sect Secret Technique, the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer!

    The Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer dated back to the founding of Tang Sect. The founder, Tang San, had dominated the cksmithing world with this hammering technique. During that time, his hammering technique was inherited from the Clear Sky n. Initially, the Clear Sky n was not keen on sharing the technique. However, due to the outstanding contributions Tang Sect had brought to the Continent¡¯s Soul Master realm, the Clear Sky n finally agreed to share this hammering technique with Tang Sect. That was how the technique survived to this day.

    Before this, Tang Wulin had only used the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer for forging purposes only. After he obtained the giant hammers from the ck mecha, he had given it much thought. It was to figure out how to incorporate the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer into his battles.

    These giant hammers were undoubtedly the most suitable weapons. Although their size was huge and they were awkward, Tang Wulin had ns of his own.

    The giant hammers could not be swung downward due to theirrge size, but they could be swung horizontally. Tang Wulin had trained exclusively with the hammers for some time.

    The unique specialty of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer was that it made use of the opponent¡¯s force. With each rotation, the rebounding force from the opponent would be melded with the user¡¯s own spinning force resulting in an even stronger force.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s own strength was already fearsome. Currently, he had the addition of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer and the pair of giant hammers in his hands. These were the basis of his fight against Long Yue.

    As expected, his body turned full circle and the hammers struck downward. Although Long Yue¡¯s strong and domineering body had moved forward and collided with them, a thunderous explosion erupted between Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers and Long Yue.

    The soul skill Mountain was extremely terrifying. Offense and defense became one action. This gave Long Yue an additional and powerful defensive strength. Even so, he paused slightly after being hit by Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers, while Tang Wulin himself was sent flying by the impact.

    His body was in the air and spinning at a high speed. As soon as he touched the ground, he charged toward Long Yue like a whirlwind. He continued unleashing his Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer.

    ¡°Boom!¡± There were seemingly zing mes within Long Yue¡¯s eyes. A sense of frenzy appeared at the depths of his eyes.

    His right arm swayed in the air. A double pointednce appeared in his grasp. The double pointednce was ten meters long and thick as a person¡¯s waist. It waspletely brown and made of an unknown material. He grabbed thence with both hands and swept horizontally all of a sudden. It collided with Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Many in the audience instinctively covered their ears.

    Almost everyone in the coliseum had been looking forward to the match for a long time. However, only a few thought that this would turn out to be a battle of strength.

    The power disyed by Tang Wulin and Long Yue was almost superhuman. The audience were bbergasted as they stared with their mouths agape.

 Chapter 681 - Extreme Disorder Splitting Wind

    <h4>Chapter 681: Extreme Disorder Splitting Wind</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin used the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer technique whereas Long Yue unleashed a set ofncing techniques. Both of them fought remarkably well. With their head-on collisions, they truly challenged each other. Every intense explosion made thepetition stage vibrate greatly. The situation was unlike two humans battling, it was more like two giant beasts shing.

    By means of his Golden Dragon body, the speed of Tang Wulin¡¯s Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer together with its strength increased.

    When they first began battling, he was sent flying like a spinning top each time he collided with Long Yue. Now, with the aid of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer, Tang Wulin¡¯s strength had gradually and surprisingly be on par with Long Yue¡¯s.

    The collisions between the two opponents increased in intensity. The densely packed bumps on Long Yue¡¯s body were like mountains constantly spattering rocks and other objects that turned into light before vanishing in the air.

    En Ci sat at the tform. As he watched the scene on thepetition stage, he felt out of sorts as well.

    He had never thought that there would be a person that was able to fight Long Yue head-on in terms of strength. Also, the cultivation base of his opponent was lower than Long Yue¡¯s.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s standing exceeded expectations, and it also had a reputation for nurturing monsters. For a fifteen-year-old to improve his strength to such an extent could only be described as a marvel.

    ¡°Nice, nice!¡± Long Yue broke intoughter. Ever since he was aplished in his cultivation base, he had yet to meet a match in terms of strength. Even some seven-ring or eight-ring assault system Soul Masters were unable to firmly suppress him in terms of strength.

    But currently, Tang Wulin was fighting him head to head. It was purely a collision of strengths between them. This match allowed Long Yue to fight without inhibition.

    When one was strong, one would hope to have an opponent that was equally strong. Only then could one unleash one¡¯s maximum power to constantly improve oneself.

    In fact, even Tang Wulin felt that he could fight without having to worry about restraining himself. The tremendous energy in his body had, under the absorption of the Golden Dragon King bloodline and the cultivation method of Body Sect, improved to a doughty extent. Even he was unaware as to what level his body¡¯s strength could attain. He had an inkling that his strength had exceeded five thousand kilograms of force.

    Today, when he collided head on with Long Yue, he felt the magical effect of his strength. The Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer had stimted his strength fully. With the addition of his tworge hammers, he could feel the warmth of confidence that flowed through his whole body. The energy hidden within his bones, bloodline and internal organs werepletely aroused.

    His body, which was awakened for the second time through Body Sect¡¯s cultivation, had unveiled his explosive energy perfectly.

    In the waiting area, Dai Yueyan¡¯s gaze was slightly out of focus. When he lost the match a few days ago, his condition had deteriorated much since then.

    As the crown prince, how could he not have felt disappointed for losing such an important match? If he could do it all over, he would have donned his battle armor the moment he got on the stage, suppressed Tang Wulin with his greatest speed, and defeated him.

    Nheless, when he saw Tang Wulin battling with Long Yue now, he understood that the Tang Wulin he faced the other day was not an opponent who had given it his all.

    When Tang Wulin unleashed the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer strike after heavy strike, could he have blocked them even if he had donned his battle armor?

    He, too, had many spars with Long Yue. However, throughout those sparring sessions, Long Yue had never used any weapon. But today, Tang Wulin had just got on the stage, and he had surprisingly forced Long Yue into using his double pointednce.

    So, Long Yue had such a weapon ability as well. Although thence was not used for agile attacks, the intensity of its dominance was something that he had witnessed for the first time in his life. With every thrust, thence would split the air, merge seamlessly with Long Yue¡¯s own dominance and the soul skill Mountain, and together crash his opponent like a big crumbling mountain.

    However, when Tang Wulin faced Long Yue, his weapons turned into mountain-breaking hammers. He shattered the lofty mountains that came at him ceaselessly.

    ¡®Can I do this?¡¯ Dai Yueyan asked himself. In terms of strength, even if he had worn his battle armor, he could not have aplished this.

    There was only a handful who learned Tang Sect¡¯s Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer because of its strength requirements that were overly high. Many viewed it as a hammering technique that was used in forging only. Besides, it was too difficult to control. Even among the cksmiths, very few would opt to learn this.

    Dai Yueyan was also a Tang Sect disciple. Naturally, he had seen this hammering technique before. However, he never imagined that in this battle, the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer could surprisingly be used to unleash such a shocking effect.

    This was a battle style that could not be mastered by humans! It was impossible for a typical human Soul Master to attain Tang Wulin¡¯s level. However, what if it was a mecha? If one could control the mecha well, perhaps it would be possible to achieve it then.

    As the prince, not only did he have to think about his battle strength, but he had to consider the Empire¡¯s future developments too. Martial power was the most important factor among them all.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s battle style had created an opportunity for him. Many a time, there were areas in the military whereby miracles were created by modifying the battle techniques and applying them to the military.

    When he thought about this, Dai Yueyan suddenly realized that he was no longer depressed. Instead, there was some anxiety regarding Tang Wulin¡¯s performance today. After all, losing a match because your opponent was too strong or because of your own mistakes was different altogether.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Tang Wulin swung his hammers for the thirty-sixth time. He had made the Mountain Dragon King retreat for the very first time. Long Yue took two steps backward, thence in his hands gave off a series of buzzes.

    ¡°Good, again!¡± Long Yue howled furiously. His body swelled up and he took another step forward. This time, he used hisnce as a long stick. He gripped hisnce with both hands and struck down as he aimed for Tang Wulin¡¯s skull.

    The dragon roar from Tang Wulin¡¯s body sounded loudly, and the pair of giant hammers in his hands swung horizontally, his thirty-seventh strike.

    When he swung both his hammers this time, Tang Wulin felt hollow inside. A feeling that he could not control welled up inside him.

    ¡®Not good, I¡¯m about to reach my limit!¡¯

    He who was intimately familiar with the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer felt that his body was almost at its limits.

    Under normal circumstances, with his current abilities, he could unleash the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer until the fifty-fourth strike. But, what he had in his arms right now were not forging hammers! They were super warhammers that were hundreds of times heavier than forging hammers. Even though he was using this pair of warhammers with the Golden Dragon Body, it was still taxing on his stamina and soul power. His arms began to ache and were going limp with fatigue. Every strike of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer would drain his strength further. Tang Wulin knew that he was about to reach his limits and lose control.

    ¡°Boom!¡± They collided again.

    This time, Long Yue was sent retreating backwards for a full five steps before he managed to steady himself. His arms were shaking. He raised hisnce high and exposed his chest.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s body spun at high speed with the momentum he had built up. In the next instant, the pair of warhammers in his hands flew out of his grasps. Like meteors that chased after the moon, they flew straight toward Long Yue¡¯s chest.

    Currently, Long Yue was retreating at a blinding speed under the guidance of an immense force. He raised his arms and seemed to have no energy left to block those warhammers. At the thirty-eighth strike, their force was more powerful than before. If this pair of giant hammers struck true on his body...

    The audience held their breaths. They had seen the overwhelming force produced by the collision of the two opponents. If Long Yue took a direct hit from the pair of warhammers of humongous proportion, even he would have a hard time bearing the brunt of it.

    ¡°Rivers!¡± Long Yue growled with a deep voice. The second soul ring on his body shone. In the end, he could not help but activate his second soul skill.

    Huge torrents surged forth from the skies and the ground. The entirepetition stage had turned into a ce where countless rivers intersected each other.

    One river washed against the giant hammers. Nevertheless, the strong flowing waters could not stop the hammers. The giant hammers passed through the water to appear in front of Long Yue¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Swamps!¡± His third soul ring shone again. A dark brownish glow increased in size instantly. The forward charge of the giant hammers was finally slowed. Although they still passed through the swamps, by the time theynded on Long Yue¡¯s chest, their speeds had slowed down tremendously.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Long Yue¡¯s colossal body was sent flying like a cannonball by the force of the impact. He flew straight for more than a hundred meters to crash directly onto the soul barrier and rebounded off it.

    The double pointednce in his grasp stabbed the ground, and he did a somersault beforending steadily on his feet. By then, Long Yue¡¯s breathing had be slightly ragged.

    At the moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s body had just stopped spinning. His face was slightly pale, and he was taking deep breaths to regte his breathing so that his bloodline and soul power could be spurred into recovering quickly.

    The collision which seemed short had directly brought the match to its climax. At least, on the surface, it seemed that Long Yue had taken many losses. He was surprisingly sent flying by Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers. Although it was uncertain if he was injured, those giant hammers could still make an impact. It might be just a scratch, but it would still not be pleasant.

 Chapter 682 - Difference

    <h4>Chapter 682: Difference</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®Is that guy even human?¡±That pair of giant hammers can¡¯t be solid, right?¡¯ Questions like these arose in the hearts of countless members of the audience.

    Tang Wulin shook his arms slightly. The giant hammers and their thirty-eighth Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer had pushed him to his limit. Even with his incredible strength, constant pangs of ache and pain shot through his arms.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t even hurt him after all that. This guy is way too strong.¡¯

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath. He suddenly took a great step forward and picked up his two giant hammers from the ground. With a sh, he returned them back into his storage bracelet.

    ¡®I can¡¯t use them anymore. My arms can no longer take it. Even if I used them again, I wouldn¡¯t be able to recreate the same effects.¡¯

    For his part, Long Yue also drew a deep breath. His chest which was slightly indented by the hammers puffed up once again. He held his double-pointednce in one hand and raised his other hand. He extended a thumbs-up toward Tang Wulin.

    In the battle of brute strength, he hade up slightly short. He had to admit it.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s arms were killing him, but he was not exactly in the best of shape either. The enhancement of strength from the Mountain Dragon King was already extremely terrifying in itself, and his cultivation base was far superior to Tang Wulin¡¯s, but he still lost in a match of strength.

    His eyes gradually turned red. Tang Wulin¡¯s power had aroused Long Yue¡¯s fighting spirit. Initially, he was of the opinion that there was no opponent in this Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition who could fight at his level, which was why hecked interest all this while. He started bing more driven after the arrival of the group from Shrek Academy. Nevertheless, their age gap was clear for all to see. Even if the strengths that Tang Wulin and the others had disyed were truly outstanding, Long Yue had not taken them seriously as opponents. After all, he himself was no longerparable to his own peers.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting serious now!¡± came Long Yue¡¯s deep voice.

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath. He extended his arms to his sides. Sparks of starlight stretched and spiraled around. Starting from his Golden Dragon ws, they continued spreading upward.

    The golden armor rolled over his ws, arms, and shoulders. Under the glow of the dazzling starlight, it merged with his body.

    After the pauldrons came the breastte. The breastte protected his chest, but there was no sign of a coreponent. ording to the design of this set of battle armor which Gu Yue made for Tang Wulin, the location of the coreponent was at the abdomen.

    Yes, only a few days had passed, and Tang Wulin had another breastte. He now had five pieces of battle armor. Although he was still a few pieces short of aplete set, he was getting increasingly closer to that goal.

    On the tform, Dai Tianling looked at the stage with confusion. ¡°Why did he let go of his weapons? Didn¡¯t those hammers give him the upper hand?¡±

    En Ci said drily, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect Tang Wulin to be able to gain the upper hand in terms of strength. I¡¯ve forgotten how long it has been since Long Yue lost to his opponent in terms of strength. However, Tang Wulin was only able to achieve that with the pair of giant hammers and Tang Sect¡¯s Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer after all. Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer and the pair of giant hammers ced a great burden on his body. If he continued to use them, his arms would have been done for. Besides, he himself could no longer control such an immense force.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Dai Tianling was only hit with a sudden realization now.

    Elder Cai sat there, wearing a poker face from the beginning until the end. It was as if the current match on thepetition stage had absolutely nothing to do with her.

    In the waiting area, the team members from both sides were watching this match anxiously. When Long Yue was sent flying by the hammers, Dai Yun¡¯er could not help but shriek. In her heart, Long Yue was undefeatable! But in that instant, her heart was already at her throat.

    ¡°Mountains!¡± On thepetition stage, Long Yue shouted again. Lofty mountains rose from the ground.

    ¡°Rivers!¡± Great rivers formed a crisscrosswork among the mountains. It was like a ssicalndscape painting.

    Tang Wulin felt that amidst these mountains and rivers, he had be insignificant. It was as if he had turned into a grain of dust in the world.

    Long Yue disappeared among the mountains and rivers. There was nothing, but endless pressure from all directions.

    This ce no longer seemed like thepetition stage. It now looked like they were in a different world, a world in which Long Yue was the overlord.

    Could his soul skills really merge with each other to produce this otherworldly ability?

    As Tang Wulin felt fear creep into his heart, the mountains around him started crumbling. Chunks of colossal rocks fell from the skies and crashed down toward him. On the ground, the great Yangtze River surged madly and rolled straight to where he stood.

    Even if he knew that all these were only illusions, the immense pressure was not in the least fake. It was so powerful!

    He inhaled deeply. The golden light in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes intensified. Shortly after, a wild roar sounded. A faint shadow suddenly detached itself from his body.

    ¡®Since this is an illusory world, I¡¯ll fight illusion with illusion.¡¯

    A huge figure appeared behind Tang Wulin, roaring furiously toward the heavens. It sent out a vibration so strong that the mountains and rivers rippled like water. Theshing force paused, then its huge tail swept sideways and instantly sent the mountain rocks around him flying in all directions.

    This was a giant Overlord Dragon that was more than sixty meters in height. As soon as it appeared, it brought with it a pressure that seemed to bear down on the entire world.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes slightly, and his body shed with golden light. A golden vine transformed into a dragon. It carried his body and shot into the heavens. As it brought him into the skies, the golden figure increased in size and the continued merging with his bloodline aura. The golden dragon hovered in midair. Loud and sonorous dragon roars sounded. It shook the mountains and rivers so hard that they started crumbling.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Finally, everything turned into bubbles and vanished all around him. The Overlord Dragon and the golden dragon disappeared, along with the mountains and rivers as well.

    A purple light flickered within Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. On the other side, the blood-red glow in Long Yue¡¯s eyes was also extraordinarily bright.

    But in the eyes of the audience, the two of them were just standing there as they stared at each other as if nothing had ever happened.

    Long Yue had a cultivation base of six rings. Although he was already a Soul Emperor, he still had a long way to go before his power reached the true level of realms. The sh just now was a collision of spirits between the two opponents in which they merged their spiritual powers and their own personal experiences.

    Tang Wulin was obviously weaker than Long Yue in his spiritual cultivation base. The Golden Dragon King bloodline suppressed the Mountain Dragon King, and this was what made the collision between their spirits evenly matched!

    ¡°Nice!¡± Long Yue shouted.

    ¡°Swamps!¡± Thend turned muddy. This time, it was not illusory. Tang Wulin leaped into the air to evade it, but the swamp surged upward and chased after his body. It was as if it wanted to swallow him within itself.

    Tang Wulin dared not ck off. His golden soul rings switched to his four soul rings. Tendrils of Bluesilver Grass were released andshed at the swamp underneath him. Just like when he was fighting the Devil Soul Great White Sharks in the ocean, he ceaselessly whipped the swamp with his Bluesilver Grass. With blinding speed, he pounced in Long Yue¡¯s direction.

    Long Yue snorted. He thrust the double-pointednce in his hands directly into the ground. He twisted it, and the giant dragon¡¯s illusory shadow appeared behind him again.

    His soul skills were more powerful than the previous ones. If it had been any other soul master with a four-ringed cultivation base, he would have already beenpletely overwhelmed by now, but Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline was truly unique. It was so unusual that Long Yue was astonished to find that he was unable to suppress him. His soul skills did not have the desired effects on Tang Wulin.

    If that had been the case, then he would have crushed him with brute strength.

    Tang Wulin was almost upon Long Yue. Bluesilver Grass vines swarmed outward like bees. His fourth soul ring lit up for the Bluesilver Overlord Transformation.

    The enormous Overlord Dragon head appeared behind him. Every Bluesilver Grass vine had instantly be as thick as huge dragons. They flew toward Long Yue and coiled around him.

    The shocking thing was that Long Yue did not dodge them. He allowed the vines to entangle his body. Tang Wulin¡¯s pair of Golden Dragon ws also arrived in the next moment and struck toward his chest.

 Chapter 683 - The Horror

    <h4>Chapter 683: The Horror</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Unmovable as the Mountain!¡± Long Yue roared aloud. His entire person suddenly turned lofty.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s pair of Golden Dragon ws wed into his back, yet it felt like he was grabbing onto an enormous mountain. Although there were stone chips scattering everywhere, he could feel excruciating pain pulsing through his arms, and the intense reaction blew Tang Wulin away.

    Tang Wulin felt horrified in his heart. Based on his experience, he immediately understood what happened. The so-called Unmovable as the Mountain was the product of Long Yue fusing himself with his first soul skill, Mountain.

    Could this be done? It seemed soul skills could be used in such a manner. The Mountain could be used on the outside, but also on the inside. He was the mountain, Unmovable like the Mountain!

    ¡°Surge as the River!¡± Long Yue moved just then. The mountain grewrger, pushing away the Bluesilver Emperor vines. His right fist suddenly flung forward with a ball of piercing blue radiance. Long Yue seemed to have turned into a great surging river and slid out of Tang Wulin¡¯s grasp.

    The terrifying force charged nine times against Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Tang Wulin could only summon the Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens in a desperate attempt to withstand Long Yue¡¯s barrage.

    Despite his efforts, the force was truly too powerful, like the mighty torrent that crashed against the shore. Tang Wulin¡¯s battle was emitting golden light with streams of starlight coiling around, yet the terrifying force of the impact still blew him away.

    Fresh blood poured out from Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth. He felt as if his body had been smashed into smithereens, and his internal organs were being tossed and turned about. He feared that without the battle armor¡¯s protection, one blow would have been enough to end the fight.

    Long Yue was too powerful! He was crushing Tang Wulin with his cultivation base alone. He had a six-ringed Soul Emperor¡¯s cultivation base in addition to his powerful Mountain Dragon King martial soul. Was Tang Wulinpletely helpless against his attacks?

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath, and, with great effort, he aroused his bloodline¡¯s aura to keep himself from falling to the ground.

    Long Yue swayed his body. In the next moment, he had vanished in a ghastly manner. His entire person seemed to have fused into the ground.

    Soon after, a pir of dark brown mud surged out from below. It engulfed Tang Wulin¡¯s body like a muddy geyser without warning.

    Tang Wulin could only release vines of Bluesilver Grass to guard the area surrounding his body, but the muddy swamp¡¯s power was pulling him in.

    His bloodline source was powerful, but the huge disparity between his cultivation base and Long Yue¡¯s was quite apparent.

    Of course, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King Bloodline was more powerful than the Mountain Dragon King Bloodline, but he did not possess the whole Golden Dragon King Bloodline. He had only broken five seals up to this day. Thus, he could only bring his imposing manner to Long Yue, but not substantialpelling force.

    The terrifying attack produced from Long Yue¡¯s own body fused with his soul skill was already simr to a soul master¡¯s martial soul avatar. In fact, his was even more powerful than that. The Mountain Dragon King¡¯s ability was vividly disyed by him.

    He waspletely surrounded by the mud. Tang Wulin released his soul skills one by one in an attempt to struggle free, but the horrible mud was suffocating him in darkness.

    This was truly too horrendous. He could finally sense the enormous disparity of their cultivation bases. If he had six soul rings, six soul skills and had broken through even more Golden Dragon King Seals, perhaps he could reallypete against Long Yue with his natural endowments. It was toote for that right now.

    Just like how everybody else had determined, at the age of twenty Long Yue was almost peerless among humans.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The tornado-like swamp dropped from the sky and mmed ferociously onto the ground, pinning Tang Wulin down. Great sts of mud pressed him onto the spot.

    Soon after, a mountain suddenly bored out from below and pushed his body up. He was raised to the top of the protective shield at two hundred meters high.

    Long Yue¡¯s figure was revealed. The mountain and mud had all disappeared while Tang Wulin¡¯s body dropped down from the sky like a stone.

    That was an altitude of two hundred meters! Long Yue¡¯s huge tail broke out andshed onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body just as he was about to arrive on the ground surface. He was hit so hard that he was catapulted skyward and crashed into the protective shield before he fell back onto the ground.

    It all happened within a few short seconds. The entire process had utterly no transition from the moment Long Yue started fusing his soul skill with his body until Tang Wulin waspletely engulfed.

    Tang Wulin waspletely overwhelmed such that he did not even stand any chance against Long Yue who started the attacks with all his power.

    It was truly terrifying!

    These were the words that were most suitable to describe Long Yue. Even the Star Luo Empire¡¯smon people could not help gasping in fear after witnessing such a battle scene.

    This was definitely not something that could be achieved by an ordinary person! The red glow in Long Yue¡¯s eyes was turning brighter with time while the wild aura was beginning to burst out from his body.

    Usually, He had rarely devoted all his effort to a fight. Not that he was reluctant, but he found it very difficult for him to control his emotion once he had entered the state of focusing all his power for battle.

    It was just like the catastrophe that was unleashed when the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s oppressed emotion burst out.

    Hence, the Long Yue who usually appeared easy going was in reality, Madman Long. He was the person who would sink into madness when he devoted all his strength tounch his power.

    Even the most formidable would have some kind of issue. The world was supposed to be bnced. Long Yue was strong but he also had this tremendous problem at the same time.

    It was Tang Wulin who was about to face this problem of his at this exact moment.

    His internal organs were burning and all of his bones seemed to have broken in half, but Tang Wulin still remained conscious. The intense agony made him clearly sense the surging of blood in his body. He turned over with great effort and slowly got up with his arms outstretched to support his body.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t lost; I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡¯ The idea sustained his body while a tinge of blood color made its way into his eyes.

    Then, he saw an enormous figure was walking in his direction.

    It was Long Yue, his body now filled with ferocity.

    Tang Wulin raised his head and looked up at Long Yue. His gaze was indomitable and determined.

    He relied on not only his power but also hispanions¡¯ help in order toe as far as he had. Ye Xinn gave up her own match at all costs in order to ensure that he could be more powerful to resist Long Yue. She devoted all her effort to help him forge battle armor. Otherwise, how could he have three more pieces of battle armor in such a short period of time?

    Yuanen Yehui took the initiative to give up on the match between Tang Wulin and herself, so she could give him the opportunity to fight Long Yue.

    He held hispanions¡¯ hope and the honor of Shrek Academy in his hands. How could he allow himself to lose?

    The intense fighting spirit aroused Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He flung out his hands abruptly as he focused all his strength into his right Golden Dragon w.

    Five streams of golden lights cut through the sky and had already shed straight into Long Yue who was standing in front of him.

    ¡®He can still attack?¡¯

    Everyone on the audience tform was shocked by witnessing the scene. ¡®What sort of willpower was this?! How could he still attack after suffering from such severe injuries?¡¯

    ¡°Oh no!¡± On the spectator stand, En Ci¡¯s expression changed.

    He understood his disciple all too well. The series of re-ups earlier had already triggered Long Yue¡¯s feral nature. After so many years of continuous cultivation, Long Yue had been attempting to maintain his emotions with great effort so that he did not lose control.

    The red color in his eyes had already started fading away when he was walking toward Tang Wulin. This signified that he had already got his emotions in check. He should be able to exercise control over himself as long as Tang Wulin epted his defeat or stopped resisting.

    However, En Ci had never expected that Tang Wulin, to still be able tounch an attack under such circumstances after being so severely injured, what more such a powerful technique.

    Long Yue raised his right leg almost subconsciously, using it to block the Golden Dragon w.

    Five streams of dark golden light sliced five deep cuts onto his knee. His hulking ten-meter tall body shook involuntarily. The intense agony made Long Yue roar in rage. Then, in front of the entire enraptured audience, he raised his massive right leg of his to stomp onto Tang Wulin.

    En Ci could have dashed outside immediately when he realized that something bad was about to happen, but instead he hesitated for a moment.

    Tang Wulin came from Shrek Academy. There was no doubt that he was the most powerful student in the age group of fifteen years old. Moreover, En Ci could tell from his previous battles that his bloodline power was even capable of producing some suppressing effect on Long Yue. Under such circumstances, he would undoubtedly be a huge threat in the future if he were to grow. He could even possibly be just like that person and suppress the entire Star Luo Empire¡¯s soul masters¡¯ world.

    Should this kind of person truly be allowed to exist in this world?

    Thus, En Ci hesitated. In the end, he did not do anything to stop Long Yue. Thus, Long Yue¡¯s went ahead and stomped onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

 Chapter 684 - Mu Yeâ€™s Return

    <h4>Chapter 684: Mu Ye¡¯s Return</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Cries of rm echoed through the entire Star Luo Coliseum. Shrek Academy¡¯s contingent dashed out from the waiting area promptly.

    Even Dai Yun¡¯er could not help covering her dainty mouth. Her gaze was filled with fear.

    Madman Long, he was Madman Long!

    The audience saw blood sttering all over when he stepped onto Tang Wulin. Even a steel bar would be deformed from such a heavy stomp!

    Madman Long did not seem to be satisfied yet. His right leg was raised again and soon, he stomped ferociously on Tang Wulin¡¯s body again.

    Meanwhile, a figure dashed toward thepetition stage in a hurry. A stream of red light shed past as he moved to the front of the soul protective shield which was breached by force to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    The figure mmed angrily into Long Yue just as his right leg was about to stomp on Tang Wulin for the second time.

    A shocking scene ensued. Long Yue¡¯s enormous body was blown away instantly toward the other side of thepetition stage from the impact.

    On the audience tform, En Ci¡¯s body swayed once, and he appeared on thepetition stage in the next moment. He blocked the figure that knocked Long Yue away.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you make trouble in Star Luo City?¡± En Ci sped his hands behind his back. His transcendent powerful aura burst forth from his body. In a sh, the entirepetition stage¡¯s soul protective shield was shattered instantly to everyone¡¯s amazement.

    The individual was suspended in midair as he looked at En Ci coldly. There was a three-meter long epee in his right hand. The epee¡¯s color was blood red while his skin was a ghastly dark golden color as he stared at En Ci grimly, with an aura no less inferior to En Ci¡¯s.

    En Ci was astonished as he was the number one man who deserved his title Rank-98 Title Douluo. He was the absolute powerhouse, yet, the person before him had an aura that was no lesser than his. How high was the person¡¯s cultivation base?

    Elder Cai had already flown out when Long Yue stamped on Tang Wulin the first time, but the unknown individual managed to arrive first despite movingter. Hence, Elder Cai arrived on thepetition stage a momentter, right behind the mysterious individual.

    The mystery person who came was no other than Body Sect¡¯s sect master Mu Ye!

    For the time being, Shrek Academy¡¯s contingent had made their way near thepetition stage. Nheless, the aura on thepetition stage was so horrendous that there was no way they could approach it.

    Gu Yue¡¯s hands and even her lips were quivering. She felt a crushing pain in her heart when Long Yue stepped on Tang Wulin with his foot.

    ¡°Roar...¡± Long Yue had already stood up from the ground afar. His eyes hadpletely turned a bright red, and he was rushing wildly toward Mu Ye. The aura on his body was growing stronger and his fourth soul ring was about to glow.

    ¡°Enough!¡± En Ci stretched out to p the back of his hand. A stream of golden light descended from the sky and enshrouded Long Yue¡¯s body like a chain, binding him so he could no longer move.

    ¡°Is this a match?¡± Elder Cai¡¯s furious voice echoed.

    En Ci had an apologetic expression on his face. ¡°There¡¯s a possibility of losing control when Long Yue¡¯s martial soul is used at full force. In any case, everyone had signed the death disimer form in the individual match. I¡¯m truly sorry. Save Tang Wulin first.¡±

    Mu Ye looked at him coldly. ¡°Very well.¡±

    He only uttered those two words when he tossed the epee in his right hand. The red epee transformed into a stream of red light and vanished silently into thin air. He descended from the skynding beside Tang Wulin. He pressed his right hand onto his body and carried out a simple examination. Then, he picked up Tang Wulin cautiously.

    There was no word fit to describe Tang Wulin¡¯s condition at the moment. The battle armor on his body had disappeared and fused into his body once again. His chest had copsed. It was apparent that his sternum was crushed. The golden scales on his body had a fading radiance. There was blood all around the surrounding area. He was worse than dead.

    Mu Ye picked up Tang Wulin and turned to take another nce at En Ci. Then, he transformed into a stream of light that shimmered once before vanishing.

    The Douluo Continent delegation leader Tang Bingyao stood up on the audience tform. He looked toward Dai Tianling. ¡°Your Highness, I wish to ask for an exnation. Why didn¡¯t you stop Long Yue from killing when it was obvious that he had an absolute advantage under the circumstance that his martial soul couldn¡¯t be controlled? I don¡¯t believe that the judge couldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    Dai Tianling¡¯s expression was gloomy. He did not expect such a situation to happen either. ¡°We¡¯ll provide an exnation to your respected delegation. I didn¡¯t expect the match to turn out this way either. We didn¡¯t manage to handle the emergency situation which happened in such a short time. The empire will be providing the best medical services for the contestant Tang Wulin.¡±

    The audience did not cheer because of the match¡¯s result. Everyone could tell that Long Yue had lost control during thest few moments. He was going to kill Tang Wulin as this was no longer apetition to him, but a life and death battle.

    No matter how powerful Long Yue was, he would not be an asset to the country if he was incapable of controlling himself. On the contrary, he might even bring catastrophe to the man on the street.

    Thus, their gaze as they looked at Long Yue did not seem like they were looking at a hero, but someone fearsome instead.

    ¡°What are we going to do? Where is that person taking the captain to?¡± Xie Xie asked anxiously. He had a very close rtionship with Tang Wulin. They were well acquainted with each other having been among the earliest to join the group. He would never be who he was today without Tang Wulin¡¯s help all these years.

    Gu Yue¡¯s body was still quivering. Tears flowed down her cheeks uncontrobly. Her heart was in a chaotic mess at this moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic everyone. Since the person has taken the captain away, it means that the captain¡¯s still alive. There¡¯s still a chance to save him. It¡¯s not pragmatic for us to go searching blindly. Let¡¯s return to the hotel and wait.¡± Ye Xinn was the most clear-headed person at present.

    Yuanen Yehui nodded in agreement and spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right. Tang Wulin¡¯s going to be fine for sure. His ability to take a beating is strong. He¡¯s going to be fine.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan bawled aloud.

    Anyhow, they had seen Tang Wulin¡¯s battered body from all the trampling. There was so much blood on the floor.

    Gu Yue clenched her teeth as she turned and ran away. Everybody hastily chased after her in the exit direction.

    Elder Cai descended from the sky. Her expression was changing between worried and confused which left her heart at a loss. ¡®Was I wrong? Allowing these children to face it all by themselves, was I wrong?¡¯

    A figure skittered past her side. It was Wu Zhangkong.

    Elder Cai turned her head and looked toward him. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s gaze now was colder than usual. ¡°Elder Cai, I don¡¯t care what sort of ce this is, nor do I care whether I¡¯m a delegation team member or not. If Tang Wulin dies, I¡¯ll certainly kill Long Yue.¡± He turned around and left upon saying that. His figure shot out at a speed that was unusually swift.

    A match that was supposed to be fantastic beyondpare had turned into an unforeseen disaster during the grand finale. It was beyond anyone¡¯s expectation.

    However, now that the situation had yed out this way, everyone had only one question in their minds. Was Tang Wulin still alive?

    Long Yue had calmed down gradually on thepetition stage under En Ci¡¯s supervision. He was well aware of what happened earlier. His expression was gloomy as he walked down the stage.

    The audience had mixed emotions. They were obviously on the winning side, yet not many were feeling jubnt.

    ¡°Teacher, is it true that Long Yue¡¯s emotion is uncontroble once he uses his martial soul at full force?¡± Dai Tianling asked En Ci.

    En Ci naturally understood Dai Tianling¡¯s motive. He sighed. ¡°I have been trying hard to help him control his emotions all along. However, it is very difficult to solve the problem caused by the Mountain Dragon King Bloodline. We can only proceed with caution at the moment. I¡¯ll personally supervise him. If he¡¯s incapable of controlling his emotions, I won¡¯t allow him to leave the academy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a waste.¡± Dai Tianling shook his head.

 Chapter 685 - Dead or Alive?

    <h4>Chapter 685: Dead or Alive?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Based on Dai Tianling¡¯s knowledge of En Ci, he could tell that En Ci could actually intervene at the final moment because En Ci understood Long Yue absolutely well. However, he did not me En Ci. After all, it was for the empire¡¯s benefit.

    In a quiet room, Mu Ye¡¯s palm was fluttering about as he continuously tapped Tang Wulin¡¯s body gently. His expression was awful.

    He had examined Tang Wulin¡¯s body earlier on thepetition stage, and would never have left the ce in a hurry if not because Tang Wulin was still alive.

    However, he was holding on to a glimmer of hope as he took Tang Wulin with him.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s injuries were severe. Let alone the initial attacks, Long Yue¡¯s strength was so powerful that even hisst trample was enough to tten a hill, what more on a body of flesh and blood.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s internal organs were seriously injured as well. Mu Ye was not particrly skilled in providing treatment but he was a Title Douluo powerhouse after all. If a shred of Tang Wulin¡¯s vitality could be maintained, then he could at least ensure that Tang Wulin could make it past the critical stage before he figured a way to heal him.

    It would have been better if they were on Douluo Continent. The Holy Douluo from Shrek Academy was the best in the healing profession. Tang Wulin¡¯s chances of survival would increase many times over under her care and treatment.

    His palms guided those pieces of fractured bones together cautiously so that the bones were at least returned to its original state and were reconnected.

    Many of Tang Wulin¡¯s bones had punctured his internal organs, and the meridians in his body were inplete chaos. His injuries were definitely severe, not to mention he had a severe loss of blood. The fact that he did not die on the spot had proven that his vitality was truly resilient.

    Mu Ye felt like his heart was suppressed by a volcano as he thought about how it was not an easy task for him toe by such a disciple yet he had ended up in this situation. If Tang Wulin were to die during the treatment, he would certainly take vengeance on Star Luo Empire specifically Monster Academy.

    ¡°Huh? ¡± Suddenly, Mu Ye discovered a peculiar situation.

    Mu Ye had healed most of Tang Wulin¡¯s fractured bones, but he dared not touch some of the bones which had pierced his internal organs. This was because the injuries that involved Tang Wulin¡¯s internal organs, if mishandled, could result in the failure of his vital organs.

    To his surprise, he discovered that the bones which pierced into Tang Wulin¡¯s organs did not seem to be as deeply embedded as they were initially. In short, it seemed like his internal organs had somehow squeezed out the embedded bones.

    Mu Ye really felt odd. It was as if Tang Wulin¡¯s internal organs were made of silicon and exceptionally stic. Despite the condition of his internal organs which was not appealing, they were not too severely damaged.

    ¡®How could this happen?¡¯

    Mu Ye himself could only cultivate his internal organs to be as tough as his body. Even then, it was only after he had achieved seven soul rings in cultivation base. What was Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base now? How did he achieve this?

    As Body Sect¡¯s sect master, Mu Ye understood the human body¡¯s structure and its bodily functions more than anyone in Star Luo Continent and Douluo Continent to this day.

    Hence, he immediately stopped the attempt to pull out the bones that were pierced into Tang Wulin¡¯s internal organs upon discovering the peculiar changes in his body. He released gentle soul power with his palms and opened up his spiritual power to mindfully feel every minute change to Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    After every tiny fragment of bone was painstakingly squeezed out by his internal organs, Mu Ye consequently used his soul power to guide and attach the bone fragment back to its original position.

    This was a long tedious process, but Mu Ye was ardent in healing Tang Wulin. Even his eyes were glowing with iridescent radiance.

    Nothing was more alluring than the human body¡¯s mystery for Body Sect. Such a situation which was happening to Tang Wulin¡¯s body would never ur in an ordinary person. This was precisely the attraction for Mu Ye.

    After an unknown amount of time, Tang Wulin¡¯s bones were finally restored to their original state. Tang Wulin¡¯s internal organs were also rehabilitated to their initial condition under Mu Ye¡¯s guidance.

    Tang Wulin was still barely breathing, but at least his body structure and bodily functions had been brought back to normal.

    Mu Yue squinted. He pondered for a moment before walking to the bathroom located in his room and filled the bathtub with hot water.

    Next, he removed bottles of liquid from his storage soul tool but hesitated for a while before he poured some of the liquid ording to a certain prescription into the bathtub.

    Instantaneously, the water in the bathtub began to change its color turning into a unique indigo liquid.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was slowly lowered into the bathtub with the aid of the soul power. A faint smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Young fellow, it seems that you won¡¯t die this time. I didn¡¯t expect your body to be hiding such a capability. Anyway, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll be recovering.¡±

    Mu Ye pulled over a chair and sat next to the bathtub. His spiritual power continued to pay close attention to Tang Wulin¡¯s bodily functions.

    ...

    ¡°Not found?¡± Gu Yue stood in her room with a sullen expression. Inside the room, its ambiance had a faintly domineering aura.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord. That person left too soon. We weren¡¯t nearby at the time, so...¡±

    ¡°Continue your search until you find him. If I¡¯ve full use of my power, I won¡¯t need you ipetent fools anymore.¡± Gu Yue¡¯s aura was growing more ghastly with time.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Wulin was taken away by Mu Ye for a whole day without any news whatsoever.

    The Shrek squad and Star Luo Empire¡¯s government officials were involved in searching for them. However, there had been absolutely no news of them.

    The Douluo Continent¡¯s federation diplomatic corps proposed a formal protest of the grand finale match. Wu Zhangkong and Elder Cai were also engaged in the search for Tang Wulin. Unfortunately, there was still no clue as to his whereabouts till now.

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive!¡± Gu Yue¡¯s hands clenched into fists slowly. Ayer of faint silver scales gradually emerged on her skin.

    ¡°If he¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll certainly feel it. He won¡¯t die, he¡¯s still alive for sure. Wulin, where are you?¡± The tyrannical aura on Gu Yue¡¯s body gradually vanished. Her eyes were all red and misty with tears.

    The Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition¡¯s individual match had ended. The champion was Long Yue while the runner-up was Tang Wulin. As for the subsequent ranks, were they still important?

    Due to Tang Wulin¡¯s severe injuries and disappearance, Shrek Academy¡¯s group of students refused to participate in the two-on-two grand finale match. Every one of them backed out from the match. There was only one thing they would do now, and it was to pray, to say a prayer for their captain.

    ...

    ¡°Old Tang.¡± Tang Wulin looked at Old Tang standing before him in astonishment.

    He seemed to be acting like his usual self today as he had always exuded a gentle aura everytime Tang Wulin saw him. However, it was apparent that his aura today was unstable.

    ¡°You must first protect yourself well when you¡¯re fighting against a powerful enemy. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a life and death battle but only a match. Why did you¡¯ve to risk your life? Do you know that you were on a fine line between life and death? If it wasn¡¯t for the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline power that protected you, you would¡¯ve been dead.¡±

    Although Old Tang¡¯s deep voice sounded solemn, it carried an oppressive feeling.

    ¡°Truthfully, the match is too important for me. I must devote all my effort to fight. It¡¯s for the honor of Shrek! I¡¯ll sacrifice everything to defend it,¡± Tang Wulin spoke with determination.

    His memory halted at the moment when he was trampled by Long Yue who bore down on him with the weight of Mount Tai. Following that, he did not know what happened. He was with Old Tang when he woke up.

    ¡°Honor of Shrek?¡± something changed in Old Tang¡¯s voice.

    Tang Wulin nodded strenuously. ¡°Yes! Ever since father and mother left, I¡¯ve been attending the academy where I¡¯ve devoted all my effort. I truly love the academy. It¡¯s my home and I¡¯ve my friends there. We represent the academy even when we¡¯re on Star Luo Continent. As the team¡¯s captain, how can I cower when I face a powerful opponent? Yet, I still lost...¡±

 Chapter 686 - Eight Extraordinary Meridians

    <h4>Chapter 686: Eight Extraordinary Meridians</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In his heart, Tang Wulin was feeling a little uncertain.

    Old Tang asked with a deep voice, ¡°If I were to give you another chance, would you still choose to do it again?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯d certainly do it better next time. I¡¯ve already got a feel for some of Long Yue¡¯s skills. When he was focusing all his efforts tounch his abilities, it seemed like he had trouble controlling his emotions. That¡¯s an opportunity that I can take advantage of. Although I may not triumph over him, at least I won¡¯t lose so badly.¡±

    Old Tang¡¯s voice was heard again but this time, it was gentler, ¡°Seems to me like your courage mounts as the battle progresses.¡±

    ¡°Heh-heh.¡± Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°Haven¡¯t I been like that all this time? Since you say I¡¯m still alive, when can I return?¡±

    Old Tang spoke, ¡°Of course you¡¯re still alive! You can return when your body has healed sufficiently. Moreover, as long as I¡¯m alive, you can¡¯t die as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tang Wulin was confused by Old Tang¡¯s statement. However, he immediately recalled Old Tang¡¯s assistance in the past when he encountered immense danger while he was breaking the Golden Dragon King Seal.

    ¡°Old Tang, how is that you actually exist within my body? You seem to have a thorough understanding of everything. It¡¯s as though... you¡¯re omniscient,¡± Tang Wulin asked curiously.

    Old Tang spoke tly, ¡°I¡¯m but a wisp of spiritual consciousness. You¡¯ll naturally understand when it¡¯s time to understand. When you¡¯re powerful enough to protect yourself, all traces of my spirit will vanish.¡±

    ¡°How about your real body? Who are you, actually?¡± Tang Wulin inquired intently.

    Old Tang was quiet. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m about to leave.¡±

    Tang Wulin was baffled for a moment. ¡°So why can¡¯t you tell me now?¡±

    Old Tang smiled. ¡°Silly little child. Everyone has his own life. If I were to tell you what¡¯s going to happen in your life including your encounters and everything that happened around you, wouldn¡¯t I be giving you spoilers of your future? In that case, is there anything else that is exciting in your life anymore? You¡¯re actually already doing well now. You have a positive attitude and with thates your hardworking nature. I¡¯m satisfied with your performance. I only hope to see you grow up healthily and happily. Then, bring these memories to a ce far away.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in astonishment, ¡°What do you mean to a ce far away?¡±

    Old Tang was quiet. His emotion suddenly became slightly depressed. Tang Wulin could even sense the sorrow in his aura.

    ¡°Old Tang, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t be sad. I won¡¯t ask anymore,¡± Tang Wulin hastily added.

    Old Tang shook his head gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Alright, since you¡¯re going to be here for a while, don¡¯t waste the opportunity any longer. Your foundation is already built rather impressive now. I¡¯m going to teach you something. There¡¯s one skill from the Tang Sect Technique which you¡¯ve learned that can be adjusted. I¡¯m going to help you to adjust it a little. We¡¯ll begin with the Mysterious Heaven Method first.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Mysterious Heaven Method was learned from the precious recordings in addition to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s guidance. He could not help feeling surprised upon learning that Old Tang wished to guide him on the Mysterious Heaven Method. ¡®Is Old Tang skilled in the Mysterious Heaven Method as well?¡¯

    Tang Wulin suddenly sensed some changes in his body. He lowered his head subconsciously to take a look only to find veins of his meridians emerging on his body. Every single one of his meridian veins were glowing and appeared unusually obvious.

    Old Tang allowed him to sit down cross-legged before speaking with a deep voice, ¡°Your overall cultivation is correct but there¡¯s more to the Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s excellent uses than what you¡¯veprehended. You can begin trying out some things after your foundation is firm. You can draw support from its blood essence power the next time you have achieved your breakthrough to the Golden Dragon King Seal, and start attempt to open up your Eight Extraordinary Meridians. It¡¯s extremely dangerous to open up your Eight Extraordinary Meridians, that¡¯s why it¡¯s not recorded in Tang Sect¡¯s Mysterious Heaven Method precious recordings. With your firm and tensile meridians in addition to your body¡¯s excellent foundation, you can start attempting it now. Next, remember the details of the Eight Extraordinary Meridians. Don¡¯t miss anything out or make mistakes on that part.¡±

    ¡®Eight Extraordinary Meridians?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit was refreshed when brand new knowledge was revealed to him. He began listening to old Tang¡¯s exnation in all apparent seriousness.

    ...

    ¡°This brat has already used up my third tub of liquid medicine. He¡¯s actually capable of absorbing it at such a speed. Is his body a bottomless pit?¡± Mu Ye put his hands on his hips as he stood in the bathroom, truly feeling a slight gloom.

    Tang Wulin had already been soaking in the liquid medicine in the bathtub for five days and five nights. Tang Wulin¡¯s body was like a gigantic sponge that continuously absorbed the energy within the liquid medicine.

    A tub of murky liquid medicine would gradually turn clear after soaking him for more than a day¡¯s time. Tang Wulin¡¯s aura had also turned from its initial weakness, gradually bing denser and heavier. Although it was apparent that his life was no longer in danger any longer, he had yet to wake up. His entire person still remained in a deep sleep.

    In order to ensure that Tang Wulin was not in danger, Mu Ye changed the liquid medicine for another two times. The liquid medicine was extremely precious, and it took him great effort to acquire these. However, he could only grit his teeth and continued what he was doing to save Tang Wulin.

    The blood essence in Tang Wulin¡¯s body was gradually growing exuberant. His bones and meridians were healing at an extremely fast speed. Mu Ye had already realized that his bones were healed when he examined Tang Wulin¡¯s body after the first time he used the liquid medicine. It was extremely miraculous.

    What kind of self-healing was this! His body was deformed after he was stamped by Long Yue at the time yet surprisingly, he was capable of healing so quickly! Aside from still being unable to regain consciousness, his vital signs were already no different from when it was under normal circumstances. It was only that he could not tell how long it would be before the youngd wouldpletely regain consciousness. Before that happened, he was still notpletely out of danger.

    However, it was a fortune within a misfortune that his brain remained unharmed during that fateful day.

    Today was the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition¡¯s dual match grand finale. It was not out of the expectation that the final champion was from Long Yue and Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s team.

    Long Yue¡¯s powerful performance during the individual match terrified his opponents who were lined up to fight him. Shrek Academy¡¯s team chose to give up the match so it was almost an easy advance for him during the final stage of thepetition. He received theurel crown in the end.

    The runner-up was Dai Yueyan and Su Mu¡¯s team. Monster Academy took the top two spots for the match. If it was not due to Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi who were eliminated by Tang Wulin and Gu Yue during the elimination round, the first three ces would belong to Monster Academy.

    In the Grand Star Luo Hotel, during dinner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s participate in the group match¡¯s finale!¡± Gu Yue ced her eating utensils down and spoke with a deep voice.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on her instantly.

    Gu Yue continued in a deep voice, ¡°Wulin isn¡¯t here. I¡¯ll be the captain. If he¡¯s still with us, he¡¯ll definitely never give the uing matches up. We shall seek back what we¡¯ve lost earlier and use our victories from the matches to wee his return. Are all of you willing to do it with me?¡±

    Ever since Tang Wulin was brought away by Mu Ye, the atmosphere during meal times became especially depressing because they were missing that captain who could eat more than everybody else alone.

    Even Xu Lizhi was eating lesser than usual. Tang Wulin had never returned since the incident, and they did not even know if the captain was still alive. The Star Luo Empire¡¯s government had called in many forces for the search and yet, Tang Wulin¡¯s whereabouts continued to evade their watchful eyes all along.

    Elder Cai and Wu Zhangkong had been working together in the search with the Star Luo Empire government. They had even called in the Tang Sect¡¯s forces in Star Luo City. However, it was as if Tang Wulin had vanished into thin air without leaving any traces behind.

    They could not but feel like their hearts were wavering. ¡®Was the captain already...¡¯ There was only Gu Yue that firmly believed Tang Wulin was still alive all along, that he was still alive for sure.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Xinn replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll join in to avenge the captain.¡± Xie Xie¡¯s eyes were slightly reddened. His tightly fisted hands pressed onto the table.

    Yuanen Yehui spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll join.¡±

    Xu Lizhi spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll be making meat buns for all of you.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu and Xu Xiaoyan gazed into the eyes of one another before nodding firmly at the same time.

    It was as if there were seven mes burning around the round table. Everyone¡¯s aura was bing more exuberant in an obvious manner.

    For Shrek¡¯s honor... For Tang Wulin... They were going to participate in the group match.

    They would wait for their captain¡¯s return as they participated in thepetition.

    ¡°No, all of you aren¡¯t allowed to participate,¡± an icy cold voice echoed from nearby at this moment. It was Wu Zhangkong.

    He walked in great strides and stood next to the table. ¡°Wulin¡¯s whereabouts is already unknown. I can¡¯t allow all of you to risk your lives again. Don¡¯t participate in the matches afterward. I¡¯ve already discussed this matter with Elder Cai. I¡¯ll be bringing all of you to tour the Star Luo Continent for a period of time before our return to the Douluo Continent.¡±

    Gu Yue raised her head and looked at him. She spoke coldly, ¡°Teacher Wu, since the academy didn¡¯t interfere and intervene with us since the earlier matches, I hope that the academy will act as such and not intervene with us in the following matches as well.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong frowned. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about the incident that happened during the individual match. However, I can¡¯t allow all of you to risk your lives again.¡±

 Chapter 687 - Participating In the Group Match

    <h4>Chapter 687: Participating In the Group Match</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Gu Yue spoke coldly, ¡°Whatever Tang Wulin can do, we can do as well. Not only for the academy, but for him.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong spoke with a deep voice, ¡°This is the academy¡¯s order.¡±

    ¡°A fieldmander must decide even against the king¡¯s orders. Moreover, we have already participated in the earlier rounds and entered the final stage without any problems.¡± Gu Yue refused to give in at all.

    Wu Zhangkong was about to respond when Gu Yue suddenly stood up. She turned around and walked toward the outside.

    Wu Zhangkong suddenly sensed a gush of exuberant spiritual energy bursting out from Gu Yue¡¯s body just as she stood up. Even with a cultivation base like his, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s upper body could not help swaying.

    She...

    As Gu Yue walked out in great strides, Wu Zhangkong looked at her in astonishment. Could her spiritual power be that formidable?

    ¡°Teacher Wu, we wish to participate in the match.¡± Yuanen Yehui also stood up and spoke in a calm yet determined tone.

    The rest of them rose one after another and followed behind Gu Yue as they left.

    The academy did not provide any guidance to them during the individualpetition. How could they not feel aggrieved in their hearts when Tang Wulin was severely injured and then disappeared in the end?

    They wished to vent the frustration they felt over the past few days with a fight. They wanted to use their own action to wait for the captain¡¯s return.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s seven students announced that they would participate in the follow-up final stage of the group match.

    When the news broke out, it caused a great uproar in Star Luo City.

    After the individual match¡¯s profoundly disturbing scene, the two-on-two category became much less interesting without the participation of Shrek Academy¡¯s students.

    Themon people had also gradually calmed down after Long Yue¡¯s victory. On the contrary, they were anticipating the arrival of this exciting match.

    Shrek Academy did not disappoint them when they announced that the students were participating in the following group match. The group match would be an all-rounded confrontation for all of them. Of course, Monster Academy had a very high chance of winning, but winning the group match would only reveal that Monster Academy was even more powerful than Shrek Academy.

    After the group category entered its final stage, the system would be slightly changed. It was no longer the standard seven-on-seven battle, but it included a few rounds of matches in order to reveal the group¡¯s power in an all-rounded manner.

    There would be three matches of one-on-one, one match of two-on-two in addition to one match of seven-on-seven.

    Every contesting group member was allowed to join repeatedly in each different type of match. In other words, a contestant that had participated in the one-on-one match would still be allowed to join the two-on-two match and group match again.

    Every one-on-one match scored one point, two points for the two-on-two match and four points for the seven-on-seven match. When all the matches werepleted, whichever group had umted the most points would sessfully proceed to the next round.

    There were only sixteen groups that managed to enter the final stage of the group category. Thus, the first round of battles would determine the final eight. A group would need to win four rounds in a row to be the champions.

    Among the general public in the Star Luo Empire, there was no doubt that the final victory would still go to Monster Academy. Nevermind the rest of their team, Long Yue alone was the champion of one-on-one and two-on-two matches. He was capable of taking three points in the earlier matches by himself, in addition to entering the group match. With him as the Monster Academy¡¯s backbone, it was almost impossible for them to be defeated.

    In fact, he would only need to choose to participate in either one one-on-one match or two-on-two match, in order to guarantee the group¡¯s eventual victory.

    Seven out of the Eight Heavenly Kings were one-word battle armor masters. Having such overall power ensured that it was impossible for them to fail in thepetition.

    The group match was different from the individual match. A single mistake in the individual match could cause one¡¯s total failure. However, the margin for error in the group match wasparatively higher with the group members¡¯ cooperation.

    Thus, no one felt that Shrek Academy had the possibility to turn the tables in this group match. However, some of the slightly more sensible among the Star Luo Empire¡¯smon people still expressed appreciation for Shrek Academy¡¯s decision to continue participating in the contest. After all, this would allow them to witness even more exciting matches. Despite knowing that the odds were against them, these youths, who were only fifteen years old, were courageous enough to bear the pressure of almost everymon people in the Star Luo Empire andpete in the tournament.

    The organizer had already made some arrangements during the round-robin tournament. Thus, as thepetition entered its final stage, Monster Academy and Shrek Academy would only face each other at the finale, provided that both sides continued being victorious.

    In the Star Luo Coliseum...

    ¡°Dear audiences and friends, hello and wee. I¡¯m Fang¡¯er and it is my pleasure to continue mymentary for this year¡¯s Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition for everyone. I believe that everyone is already aware of Shrek Academy¡¯s representative team¡¯s decision to continue participating in the final stage of the group category. Later on, they¡¯ll be appearing in the first round of the final stage.¡±

    ¡°Ever since the individual category, where Shrek Academy¡¯s representative team¡¯s captain Tang Wulin was severely injured and disappeared, the team faded out of our sight for a week. I wonder about their return this time. What sort of excitement will they bring us in the group category? At the same time, I hope that the contestant Tang Wulin can get well soon.¡±

    Fang¡¯er still had a very good impression of Tang Wulin. He was just a fifteen-year-old youth, yet his performance in such apetition was impressive. It was already a rather difficult task for him to fight his way into the finale match. Moreover, the opponent was still Long Yue. Tang Wulin was even at an advantage with his strength during the fight with Long Yue. This showed that his performance was admirable.

    When Long Yue lost control of his emotions in the end and almost directly killed Tang Wulin, this made Fang¡¯er feel very regretful in her heart. As amentator who was passionate about martial souls, she very much wished to see what Tang Wulin would be when he had grown up in the future very much. She wanted to see how powerful that miraculous bloodline power of his could end up.

    Of course, it was impossible for her to express this idea of hers. After all, she was representing her own country.

    She had already gone to the waiting area to take a look earlier. Tang Wulin was not there. Right! It was difficult to tell if Tang Wulin could even live with such severe injuries, how could he possibly continue topete anymore?

    Shrek Academy¡¯s representative team today was an army burning with righteous indignation. How were they going to disy their fighting capabilities in the match?

    On the audience tform, Dai Tianling personally attended to watch today¡¯s match. He would never havee if Shrek Academy had not continued to participate in thepetition. He wished to see the performance of Shrek Academy¡¯s representative team in the group category.

    There was a total of eight matches to be carried out. It was the day with the most group matches. Shrek Academy¡¯s representative team was arranged to appear in the second match, while Monster Academy was appearing in the seventh match so they would not show up in the morning. It was their turn topete only in the afternoon.

    Sitting in the waiting area, Gu Yue was staring at the empty seat by her side. The seat belonged to Tang Wulin. It was still there, but its owner¡¯s whereabouts were unknown.

    ¡®Wulin, let us use our victories to wee your return.¡¯

    Just as Fang¡¯er had predicted, Shrek Academy¡¯s representative team now was an army burning with righteous indignation. The reason for their participation was not only for Shrek Academy but even more for their missing captain.

    They were representing Shrek¡¯s moral integrity. They wished to show all of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s people that they were never fearful!

    In the waiting area, the rest of the teams waiting to participate in thepetition would asionally look toward the Shrek squadron¡¯s side. They sensed that the seven from Shrek Academy were akin to volcanoes that could erupt at any moment. They sat there, but they did not speak or move. Their eyes stayed closed like statues.

    The first round of matches ended after forty minutes. The umted points came to six against three, and one of the groups advanced to the next stage.

    ¡°The following match would pit Shrek Academy¡¯s representative team against Sky Academy¡¯s. Will the contestants from both teams of the first round of one-on-one matches please enter thepetition arena.¡±

    It was apparent that Shrek Academy had already made their choice earlier. Ye Xinn, who was sitting in the middle seat, opened her eyes, stood up and walked in great strides toward thepetition stage. Everybody else opened their eyes as well.

 Chapter 688 - One-Word Battle Armor Master

    <h4>Chapter 688: One-Word Battle Armor Master</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Xinn was like a long, sharp de. Among the members of Shrek Academy¡¯s team, she had not left a deep impression in the minds of the Star Luo Empire¡¯smon people, because she had not participated in the final stage of the individual category. She, Gu Yue, Xu Lizhi and Xu Xiaoyan received less attentionpared to everybody else.

    A tall youth with arge physique walked out from Sky Academy¡¯s side.

    ¡°Shrek Academy is sending out the contestant Ye Xinn. She reached the final sixty-four in the individual category earlier, but she backed out from the final rounds for some undisclosed reason. Sky Academy is sending out their captain Xu Xuhang. The contestant Xu Xuhang gave an outstanding performance in this year¡¯spetition. With his impressive abilities, he managed to reach the final sixteen in the individual category. We¡¯re anticipating an exciting match.¡±

    Xu Xuhang had been observing Shrek Academy¡¯s team the whole time, even before the group category matches began. However, the opponent he faced now was not the target of his attention.

    He had actually paid more attention to Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu. There was no doubt that they were the stronger fighters in the individual category. Even though Yue Zhengyu had not reached the finals, he had been defeated by Long Yue himself. His Holy Angel martial soul left quite a profound impression on the others. Yuanen Yehui, in turn, had even advanced to the final eight but waster eliminated after she withdrew from her fight against Tang Wulin.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Yuanen Yehui was the strongest contestant from Shrek Academy¡¯s representative team, besides Tang Wulin.

    Thus, Xu Xuhang first heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that his opponent was not Yuanen Yehui, then he felt a little astonished.

    Could it be that Shrek Academy¡¯s side did not fully understand the group category? Were they unaware that the first round was very important? If they could achieve victory in the first match then it would do a lot to motivate theirpanions, which was a great advantage in theter rounds.

    He did not care anymore. He would need to win this match whatever the case. He did not expect that the troop he led from Sky Academy would triumph over Shrek Academy¡¯s team, but it would be highly beneficial for his future development if he could achieve even just one victory. At least he could brag about how he defeated Shrek Academy¡¯s side.

    The group category¡¯s rules were not that different from that of the individualpetition. The judge did not speak much before he announced the start of the match.

    Ye Xinn took small steps as she swiftly dashed toward Xu Xuhang. Xu Xuhang too released his martial soul immediately, along with his battle armor as well.

    Naturally, his power had to be impressive for him to have advanced to the final sixteen of the individual category. He was a rank-52 Soul King and a one-word battle armor master. He was the greatest genius Sky Academy had produced in centuries. Within the academy, he was peerless.

    Pieces of silvery-white battle armor flew out and quickly attached to his body. Xu Xuhang was very smart. After he found out that they were fighting against Shrek Academy¡¯s team today, he had hispanions watch almost all the match recordings rted to Shrek Academy. Thus, they had a well researched and detailed study on their opponents.

    He discovered that Shrek Academy¡¯s team members were very skilled in seizing opportunities. Despite not having a single one-word battle armor master on their team, they somehow managed to defeat numerous one-word battle armor masters that they hade up against. Hence, he took the initiative to release his one-word battle armor at the beginning of the match without even the slightest hesitation. His various abilities would be greatly enhanced by the one-word battle armor¡¯s augmentation.

    The silvery-white battle armor could not be described as pleasing to the eye, but Xu Xuhang¡¯s aura was elevated vastly after it encased his entire body. A silvery-white war hammer appeared in his right hand. This was his martial soul, the Soul Devouring Hammer.

    The Soul Devouring Hammer was a tool soul. He was an assault-type battle Soul King.

    The most distinguishing feature of his martial soul was that it was capable of devouring soul power. It was capable of sustaining powerful attacks while simultaneously draining the opponent¡¯s strength.

    This meant he was actually the most skilled in his group. The amplification and dampening effect of the Soul Devouring Hammer was usually very effective in abat team.

    Most of the opponents were not used to this method, and he could take advantage of that.

    While he was releasing his battle armor and martial soul, two yellow and three purple soul rings arose. He did not attack initially but instead, chose to wait for his opponent to exhaust herself. He had rich tactical experience as well as he waited for Ye Xinn to enter his range, upon which he would instantlyunch his Soul Devouring Hammer¡¯s soul skill. The Soul Devouring Hammer was even more powerful with the battle armor¡¯s amplification. He believed that he could easily defeat the opponent with just the Soul Devouring Hammer¡¯s ability to devour soul power.

    However, was it going to y out like that?

    Ye Xinn¡¯s gaze was burning as she stared at him. Four purple soul rings arose from underneath her feet as the Stargod Sword appeared.

    When the two fighters were about fifty meters apart, the first soul ring on her body suddenly began to glow.

    A speckle of starlight suddenly glowed. Xu Xuhang could only see as the speckle of starlight suddenly erged in his pupils from afar. The distance between both opponents almost instantly vanished.

    When seen from the audience¡¯s perspective, Ye Xinn approached Xu Xuhang until she was about fifty meters away when she suddenly transformed into a phantom sword that vanished in a sh immediately and appeared before Xu Xuhang in the next moment.

    Xu Xuhang was not in a rush or a panic. He raised the Soul Devouring Hammer in his right hand as his first soul ring glowed. A yellow soul ring was released from the Soul Devouring Hammer.

    It was the Soul Devouring Soul Ring! Anything that was enshrouded by this soul ring would have its soul power continuously drained by the Soul Devouring Hammer. The speed of devouring and absorption would be directly rted to the disparity between both parties¡¯ power.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    With the amplification of the battle armor, Xu Xuhang had the speed he required. The Soul Devouring Hammer blocked the Stargod Sword¡¯s frontal attack at just the right time.

    However, it was during the split second when he blocked Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword that he suddenly saw speckles of starlight burst out from Ye Xinn.

    The starlight first appeared on her chest, then it shimmered around her entire body. The glittering sparkles gathered together and formed a giant, star-shaped sword on her back and emitted an aura that was iparably sharp in that split second.

    Ayer of golden battle armor covered Ye Xinn¡¯s body instantly. In the blink of an eye, the consciousness of the Stargod Sword in her hand had almost reached its peak.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Xu Xuhang had exhausted the Soul Devouring Hammer¡¯s power in his hand, yet it was as if the sword¡¯s consciousness had covered his entire body. He was sted away by the impact immediately.

    ¡°Battle armor! Aplete set of one-word battle armor!¡± Fang¡¯ermentated in a high-pitched voice. There was no doubt that the tone of her voice was not raised due to Xu Xuhang¡¯s one-word battle armor but Ye Xinn¡¯s!

    Yes!

    All this while, Ye Xinn, who had only been missing the coreponent, had finallypleted a full set of battle armor. It was done in the previous week, after Tang Wulin¡¯s disappearance, and through a great deal of pressure. At longst, she seeded under the constant provocation of her iparable thirst for power.

    It was never troublesome to put on one-word battle armor made of spirit alloy. At present, Ye Xinn¡¯s entire body was covered in faint golden battle armor. Most of her armor had a fish scale pattern. It was not especiallyplicated, but it exuded a sharp sensation. A sword-shaped ornament was positioned in the center of her golden headband. There were no ornate patterns on her body¡¯s battle armor, just faint speckles of starlight. The armor¡¯s color was quite simr to Tang Wulin¡¯s because all of it had been forged using the same Star Silver. The core cuirass on her chest was in the shape of a reversed sword bolted with thirteen pieces of sword-shaped metal. The core circuit was ced right on top of these thirteen metal pieces.

    Every part of this battle armor, down to the smallest piece of metal, was filled with an iparable sharpness. The aura that burst out from it even made the arena¡¯s soul barrier tremble.

    The Soul Devouring Hammer was extraordinary, but there were limits to its instant devouring ability. He would certainly be incapable of resisting the Stargod Sword¡¯s blow even with his one-word battle armor¡¯s support.

    Both were simrly one-word battle armor masters, yet one-word battle armor forged from spirit alloy was already equipped with some features of two-word battle armor, which evened up the disparity between two parties¡¯ soul power, tactical experience, and ability, as well as the strength of their martial souls. How could Xu Xuhang possiblypare to Ye Xinn?

    Strands of cutting energy bloomed like flowers. The magnificent starlight was akin to water droplets on the blossoms that enshrouded Xu Xuhang¡¯s body instantly.

    Streams of piercing radiance rippled and spread out from Xu Xuhang¡¯s body. He was bombarded by the razor-sharp light to such an extent that he had no chance to recover orunch a soul skill.

    Those streams of sword energy continuously tore at his battle armor. Despite his battle armor¡¯s defense, which caused his soul power to drop immensely, the sharp aura still suffocated him.

 Chapter 689 - Complete Dominance

    <h4>Chapter 689: Complete Dominance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At the very next moment, starlight shimmered as Ye Xinn suddenly vanished into thin air. An additional dazzling star was seen in the sky, its starlight illuminating not only thepetition stage but the entire Star Luo Coliseum.

    The intense life-or-death crisispelled Xu Xuhang into shouting aloud without the slightest hesitation, ¡°I ept my defeat!¡±

    Then, starlight shone down from the sky and its brightness gradually dimmed. It was then that Ye Xinn appeared out of thin air, standing in mid-air three meters off the ground. She gently tossed the Stargod Sword in her hand as it rippled with starlight. Her ghastly cold stare only swept past Xu Xuhang once before she took a step forward andnded on the ground.

    At present, one could see through the soul screen¡¯s zoom that there were already countless scratches crisscrossing Xu Xuhang¡¯s battle armor.

    Although his battle armor was notpletely damaged due to his powerful defense, it would still cost him quite some time to restore it to its previous condition.

    As Xu Xuhang struggled to stand up from the ground, his eyes were filled with fear. How could the disparity between the both of them be that great when they were both simr one-word battle armor masters?! It was obvious that his cultivation base was higher than hers! Yet, he somehow felt like he would not even stand a chance if he were to go against Ye Xinn.

    The audiences were all stirred up. This was the first time they had ever witnessed the appearance of a one-word battle armor master in Shrek Academy squad, what more one that appeared along with such an intense battle!

    Fang¡¯er had already introduced Xu Xuhang as Sky Academy¡¯s captain but to everyone¡¯s surprise, it was also this exact captain who did not even stand a chance when he took Ye Xinn on inbat. The match had onlysted for about a dozen seconds before it decisively ended. More than anything else, the audience only saw starlight covering the entire battleground.

    Fang¡¯er took a deep breath before making a concludingmentary for the match, ¡°This is an utter victory where one dominated the other. I didn¡¯t expect that the most powerful person from Shrek Academy wouldn¡¯t be the captain, Tang Wulin but instead, it¡¯s the contestant Ye Xinn! She was also equipped with her one-word battle armor that made her so suffocatingly powerful inbat.

    She spoke the words from the bottom of her heart as she had never expected that Ye Xinn would actually be so unbelievably powerful to such an extent.

    As Ye Xinn floated away from the stage and scored the first point for her group, the second person from Shrek Academy¡¯s bench simultaneously stood up. It was Yue Zhengyu.

    His expression appeared slightly somber as he strode forward to thepetition stage. On the other hand, Sky Academy¡¯s team sank into a momentary pause.

    They had lost. Their captain had lost so easily and he was the strongest person from Sky Academy, the captain Xu Xuhang! They had a total of two one-word battle armor masters but the next battle armor master was not as powerful as Xu Xuhang. What would they do for the second match?

    Yue Zhengyu spread the wings behind his back and lifted himself up into the air before hended on the stage. As one of the few assault-type soul masters from the Shrek squadron, this was still his first time on thepetition stage after he was severely injured in his defeat against Long Yue.

    However, many people still remembered the match between him and Long Yue. He was the first personpelled Long Yue into using his martial soul. Although Yue Zhegyu lost the match, he was still one who was capable of withstanding Long Yue¡¯s for such a long period of time. This fact alone was already a testament to his true power.

    The members stood gazing at one another for a moment while before Sky Academy finally sent out a representative.

    It was a young maiden that was not a one-word battle armor master. However, she was definitely the prettiest member from Sky Academy. Their goal was simple ¡ª since they had already nned to give up on thispetition, they would reserve the other one-word battle armor master for the third individual match. They still had a gleam of hope as long as they could win the third match to fight in the group match finals. Naturally, despite having this n, their ray of hope still seemed rather glum. They had actually known about their impending loss in today¡¯s match when they saw Ye Xinn¡¯s one-word battle armor.

    The female soul master got onto the stage and cracked into a smile with great effort as she stood face to face with the handsome Yue Zhengyu.

    Yue Zhengyu still had a tender heart for pretty girls. Heunched his Saint Sword and allowed the female soul master to remain standing for a total of one minute.

    Two ¨C Nil!

    Yuanen Yehui was the third contestant. In all honesty, the Sky Academy students had already lost all hope when they saw her standing up to walk onto thepetition stage. She was someone who managed to defeat a one-word battle armor master. Meanwhile, Sky Academy¡¯s other one-word battle armor master was actually much more inferior to Xu Xuhang. The result was clear as day.

    In the two-against-two match, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan ascended the stage. Although they were definitely not the strongest ones amongst Shrek Academy¡¯s teams of duos, they were simrly capable of taking on all the suspense in thepetition with their high speed and assault-based skills. In reality, all the following matches for Sky Academy were just for show, especially after they had lost all three individual matches.

    The group match was not carried out in the end due to the results being five to nothing. Shrek Academy¡¯s group sessfully entered the final eight with absolute dominance.

    After thepetition ended, the group of students from Shrek did not have the slightest intention to stay at all. They stood up in session and returned to the hotel.

    If Shrek Academy¡¯s overall power could not be seen during the individual matches, then today¡¯s group match for Shrek Academy¡¯s group definitely revealed what power they had in store for the rest.

    They had almost managed to achieve victory with utter, unwavering dominance in almost every match with Sky Academy¡¯s group that had simrly entered the final sixteen with them. It was as if Tang Wulin¡¯s absence had not influenced their match at all.

    They had proven themselves as a Shrek Academy team!

    The news about Shrek¡¯s teampeting once again, revealing their impressive powers in the process immediately spread through the entire Star Luo Empire. Soon, it became a major issue that was discussed around every street corner and alley, especially those in Star Luo City.

    ¡°The Shrek Academy is participating in the group match. Moreover, their performance was rather powerful! That Ye Xinn¡¯s one-word battle armor is very powerful indeed,¡± Dai Yueyan told Long Yue.

    Long Yue¡¯s expression was very indifferent. ¡°So what?¡±

    Dai Yueyan cracked into a faint smile. ¡°So what!¡± Shrek Academy¡¯s position remains the same. They would not stand a chance in the group match as long as Long Yue was here.

    ¡°Brother Long, are you alright?¡± Dai Yueyan asked softly. Long Yue¡¯s emotion had seemed slightly stirred ever since his battle with Tang Wulin that day. It seemed as if his entire person had be much quieter than before.

    Long Yue shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine... Alright, you should get some rest as well to prepare for tomorrow afternoon¡¯s match.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Dai Yueyan had never been arrogant in front of Long Yue despite being the fourth prince.

    Long Yue could not help frowning after Dai Yueyan left. He was not concerned about thepetition. Naturally, he had never doubted his own power.

    He was greatly provoked after the match with Tang Wulin the other day. Tang Wulin was not the problem, he was.

    No matter how powerful the strength he possessed was, it would be useless if he could not control it, even if he grew more powerful.

    He was incapable of controlling his strength when he was fighting Tang Wulin the other day. In the split second where he had almost killed Tang Wulin, the emotions contained within him was only filled with an insuppressible violence.

    This was definitely not a good sign. The problem was already appearing with increasing frequency as he grew stronger. This was also the reason why he refused to devote all his effort in fighting a battle.

    However, as such a powerful soul master, he naturally wished that he could devote all his effort into expressing his skills! Otherwise, how could he ever train his actualbat capabilities? How could he ever advance himself one step further?

    He had been exercising restraint over his emotional changes with great effort for the past few days. Teacher En Ci had only looked for him once as well. He was going to enter closed-door cultivation after the match. It was not to elevate his physical power but instead, it was to elevate his spiritual power as much as possible.

    It was difficult for him to change his situation by controlling his body so the only way was to elevate his spiritual power and use it to suppress his bloodline¡¯s restlessness when he was enraged. Only then it could possibly be effective in controlling hisbat capabilities.

    He had been doing this all along throughout the years but to no avail. The Mountain Dragon King made one¡¯s body powerful as it bestowed natural talent to its bearer. However, its effects on one¡¯s spiritual improvement were much to be desired. The only effect Long Yue managed to get was something quite ordinary despite seeking various methods, including the consumption of heaven and earth treasures, along with profound cultivation methods.

 Chapter 690 - Continuous Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 690: Continuous Advancement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    His spiritual power had only reached the Spirit Sea realm recently. The Spirit Sea rank was not considered very high for his six-ringed cultivation base. En Ci ordered that he was strictly not allowed to leave the room unless he had achieved a cultivation base of Spirit Abyss.

    Long Yue understood his teacher¡¯s intentions well, so he knew that this was all due to pressure from above. Such uncontroble power was so terrifying that even the empire was avoiding him like a taboo.

    He would, of course, need to put more effort into controlling himself, yet he was feeling slightly troubled at the thought of this rigorous cultivation. For him spiritual power cultivation was very difficultpared to the tremendous pace he could hone his soul power and bloodline.

    The group match was carried out as nned. Monster Academy also passed through the first round with ease, to nobody¡¯s surprise.

    The second round was no more suspenseful than the previous. Shrek Academy sent out the trio of Ye Xinn, Yuanen Yehui, and Yue Zhengyu to thepetition stage as usual, while Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui participated in the two-on-two match as well. Although the opponents were slightly more powerful than Sky Academy¡¯s team, the battle was still settled after four matches with the result of five to nothing. Shrek Academy wiped out the opponents such that they did not even advance to the group match stage.

    The situation was the same on Monster Academy¡¯s side. These two great academies charged into the final four of the group category together.

    There was no doubt that they were destined to fill the final team slots. What sort of sparks would be kindled in the confrontation between Shrek Academy¡¯s group without Tang Wulin and Monster Academy¡¯s squad? As Tang Wulin¡¯s recement and their strongest fighter, was Ye Xinn capable of resisting Long Yue¡¯s awesome strength? These were the matters that the audience was anticipating.

    The semifinal went smoothly. The Shrek team¡¯s situation remained the same as before, only that the sequence of their contestants was slightly changed so that Ye Xinn finally got to fight against the most powerful opponent.

    Five ¨C nil!

    They advanced to the next round with three consecutive rounds of five to nothing. There was utterly no suspense in that.

    Monster Academy¡¯s team also did not disappoint. They relied on the Dai Yueyan, Su Mu, Lin San and the pair of Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi. They pushed forward to the final with the same score of five to nothing.

    Thepetition would rest for one day before continuing with the final group battle between the teams from Shrek Academy and Monster Academy.

    The group category went from not being taken seriously to bing a topic of heated discussion immediately. The price of admission skyrocketed.

    Everyone was anticipating the two great academies¡¯ ultimate confrontation.

    Shrek¡¯s team was receiving fewer cursespared to the atmosphere in the individual category. They were still capable of regrouping for the battle after their captain was severely injured and achieved such honorable results. This was a group of only fifteen-year-old youths! They had already fought their way with Shrek Academy¡¯s graceful bearing and disyed Shrek¡¯s capabilities to the entire Star Luo Empire.

    Imagine what could happen if this battle group were to face the Monster Academy¡¯s battle group in a fight five yearster?

    Who would dare to say no one among them could ever achieve Long Yue¡¯s magnificence?

    Thus, though themon people¡¯s initial response to them had been fueled by nationalism, their mentality had gradually begun to change seeing as how powerful opponents could match the powerful fighters on their own side. They were d to have Long Yue as the mainstay in Monster Academy because it was highly possible that the situation before their eyes would be different without his presence.

    Even so, they were still anticipating both parties¡¯ confrontation. Within the eyes of many sensible people, there was no need to determine the victor and loser of thispetition any longer, but even more significantly this was possibly the most exciting group match in centuries. They could only witness such apetition once in a lifetime and still remember this with great relish for decades toe!

    In the Grand Star Luo Hotel, there was still no information about Tang Wulin, and he had still not returned. It was as if he hadpletely vanished. There was utterly no news about him or Mu Ye.

    The group had noticed that Elder Cai and Wu Zhangkong would leave the hotel early in the morning and return veryte every day. However, they still did not bring back any information rted to Tang Wulin.

    Gu Yue stood outside Wu Zhangkong¡¯s room every night and waited for his return. He shook his head at her before she went back to her room quietly.

    He had yet to return if he was alive, and there was no corpse if he was dead, but there was still hope at the very least.

    ¡°We need to have faith.¡± Xie Xie suddenly broke the silence of hispanions as he sat at the dining table during dinner.

    The group¡¯s gaze shifted toward him in unison.

    Xie Xie spoke with a deep voice, ¡°The captain will certainly return safely if we can be the champions tomorrow.¡±

    This was a leap of faith and also wishful thinking, yet everyone nodded in unison.

    He would certainly return safely.

    Gu Yue inhaled a deep breath and spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s make ns for tomorrow¡¯s strategy. We need not only luck but also skill to defeat the opponents. Xinn, Yuanen and I will be participating in the one-on-one round. We must win the other two matches which Long Yue is not participating in. We will take the initiative by having a result of two ¨C one. Yuanen and Zhengyu will be in the two-on-two match. If Long Yue is participating on the opponent¡¯s side, forfeit the match and don¡¯tpete with them. We shall aplish the victory at one stroke in the final group match. Long Yue...¡±

    She paused for a moment at this point, then she spoke with a tone that was unusually determined, ¡°Leave him to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be distracting him as best as I can. All of you must defeat the rest of the opponents as soon as possible during that period of time. Then, we willbine our forces to deal with Long Yue. As for the specific tactics we¡¯ll be using, we¡¯ll do this...¡±

    When the first gleam of sunlight prated Star Luo City in the morning, it had already bestowed a sunny day with a warm breeze.

    The radiant sunlight brightened the blue sky as snowy-white clouds floated by asionally. The refreshing weather gave a carefree sensation that cleansed the people¡¯s minds.

    On the other hand, Star Luo City was extraordinarily busy. Not many people were on the streets as most were staying in their homes or hotels awaiting the group match hailed as the battle of the century.

    The dozens of streets surrounding the Star Luo Coliseum were already so overcrowded with people that even a drop of water couldn¡¯t leak out.

    Some of the onlookers gathered around the Star Luo Coliseum only hoping to listen to the sound of cheering. There were even some rich people holding handfuls of cash in an attempt to buy an expensive entrance ticket even for a standing spot on the inside!

    There was no doubt that thepetition was extremely sessful this time for the Star Luo Empire¡¯s government as they had managed to make huge profits through the influx of money from tourism, the lottery industry, and the entrance tickets.

    Even the royals were filled with excitement for today¡¯s match. It was an extremely difficult task even for the royal family members to acquire entrance tickets in such a short time if they had not done so earlier.

    The entrance tickets were priceless!

    Dai Tianling was feeling as if his blood was boiling with righteous indignation as he sat on the audience tform. He could not helpughing in spite of himself. He was feeling d that as the emperor, there was always a seat reserved for him whether he had a ticket or not.

    This was the advantage brought by power and authority! He truly wished that Shrek¡¯s team was capable of performing even better today. Shrek Academy had truly proven itself to be what it imed. He could only imagine the power of Shrek Academy just by witnessing the strength of these fifteen-year-old youths.

    He wished to return to his hometown to take a look at the original Star Luo City and the Douluo Continent if possible. He also desired to visit the number one academy in the Douluo Continent that was known as Shrek Academy. Perhaps it was even the best academy on the entire Douluo. Monster Academy was stillcking in achievements and purity whenpared to Shrek Academy!

    The academy president, En Ci, had arrived earlier. He appeared extremely calm today, but his gaze would asionally shift towards the direction of the waiting area. He was still very worried about Long Yue. He was not worried if Shrek¡¯s group was weak, because then there would be no need for Long Yue to focus his power and the match would go smoothly.

    However, the power of Shrek¡¯s battle group had far exceeded any estimation. It was impossible that Long Yue could defeat this opponent without utilizing his power, but Long Yue could possibly lose control once he devoted all his effort and transformed into the absolutely terrifying Madman Long. If something were to happen to Shrek Academy¡¯s team again, then it would perhaps cause a direct confrontation between the two great academies.

    He was more worried about Shrek Academy than the issues between the Douluo Continent and the Star Luo Continent.

    After all, the two continents were situated at a distance. Even if the Douluo Continent was infuriated by the diplomatic mission this time, they would still need more time to prepare for any action they wished to take. It was a great trouble for anyone to go to war from across the great sea.

    However, it was different for Shrek Academy. There were many powerhouses there to take action in case of this situation. Then, Monster Academy would be facing an extremely grim trial from a group of students standing at the peak of the world¡¯s pyramid!

    Hence, he had already prepared himself to immediately intervene if Long Yue lost control of himself in this match. En Ci would never again hesitate like he did the other day.

 Chapter 691 - Final Group Match

    <h4>Chapter 691: Final Group Match</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He was afraid that Tang Wulin was fraught with grim possibilities for he understood Long Yue¡¯s strength more than anything else. Tang Wulin was considered a tough survivor for not dying on the spot from Long Yue¡¯s incessant stomping on his chest. Yet even as such, even a Titled Douluo recovery-type soul master could not necessary save Tang Wulin¡¯s life when his body was so severely injured.

    En Ci was also astonished at Mu Ye who brought Tang Wulin away because he had yet to rify his identity. However, he was still greatly astonished by Mu Ye¡¯s power and knew fairly well in his heart that he did not have the confidence to defeat him either. This information could startle the entire Star Luo Continent if it was spread out because En Ci was reputed to be the number one powerhouse on Star Luo Continent.

    It was still an hour away from the match but the Star Luo Coliseum was already filled to the brink with an extremely excited crowd.

    Fang¡¯er had arrived early as well to make preparation for thementaryter.

    In order to ensure the safety for contestants on both sides in today¡¯s matches, the organized intentionally assigned four Titled Douluo powerhouses as judges. At the same time, the royal family intentionally dered to the Douluo Continent Federation diplomatic corps that the situation that happened previously would never happen again today.

    The match had yet to begin but the anxiety had already spread throughout the entire coliseum.

    Many in the audience were getting food and water for themselves to replenish their energy in fear that they would have no time to eat and drink when the match beganter.

    No one knew how long this match wouldst but they were secretly hoping that the match wouldst as long as possible.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± someone shouted aloud as the audiences shifted their gaze to the direction of the waiting area in unison.

    The group from both sides entered the arena almost back to back. Shrek Academy¡¯s green uniform and Monster Academy¡¯s red uniform formed an extremely bright contrast.

    Both sides did not make any intersection but they entered the arena swiftly one by one and sat down to rest in their own region.

    The Dragon King Long Yue led Monster Academy¡¯s corner, followed by the Tiger King Dai Yueyan, the Wind King Lin San, the Fox King Su Mu, the Wolf King Hua Lantang, the Pagoda King Ye Zhi, the Shadow King Teng Teng, and the Spirit King Dai Yun¡¯er.

    All Eight Heavenly Kings were present.

    On Shrek Academy¡¯s corner.

    The first seat remained vacant and was followed by Gu Yue, Ye Xinn, Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu, Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xu Lizhi. There were a total of seven people.

    The mood of the seven people was obviously far less calm than before. Their eyes were shimmering with a dazzling radiance but there was a hint of bitterness in their aura. Even Monster Academy¡¯s group of students who were their opponents could not help but look sideways.

    Su Mu squinted and spoke softly, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not going to be easy to deal with Shrek Academy today. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Everyone except Long Yue nodded gently.

    Dai Yuan¡¯er appeared very calm that was different from her usual active persona. She had been feeling slightly depressed ever since Tang Wulin was severely injured and disappeared after the individual match. She discovered in astonishment that she did not seem to take joy as she watched Tang Wulin almost die under Long Yue¡¯s attack. His handsome and young appearance shed past her mind asionally. Even if he was an abomination, she felt like this was not a deadly sin!

    However, she could not me Long Yue either for she was the person pestering Long Yue into punishing Tang Wulin after all. Yet, was he truly in trouble? Did he die just like that?

    She was in an even more depressing mood when she did not see Tang Wulin today. She seemed to have grown so much in a few short days. At the very least, she realized how stubborn she had been in the past.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, those in the audience and friends. Wee to the Star Luo Coliseum. I believe that everyone has already been anticipating today¡¯s match for a very long time. This is the final group match for this year¡¯s Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition. At the same time, it¡¯s also the confrontation between the two strongest academies on two continents. It¡¯s our Star Luo Continent¡¯s Monster Academy versus Douluo Continent¡¯s Shrek Academy.¡±

    There was an added touch of excitement in Fang¡¯er¡¯s voice without her noticing it. How could she possibly resist the anticipation of this match?

    ¡°Next, we request the pleasure of His Majesty.¡±

    The audiences were startled when she said that. Was His Majesty giving a speech? This had never happened in the earlier matches.

    Dai Tianling stood up as his gaze swept past the Star Luo Coliseum. The entire audience stood up in unison at once and ced their right fist across their chest in a gesture of respect to their emperor.

    ¡°I¡¯m very d to be able to witness such apetition. I¡¯m just as excited as all of you at this exact moment. I¡¯m also a part of the audience anticipating the exciting match,¡± Dai Tianlian spoke with a smile on his face.

    ¡°The reason why I¡¯m speaking is mainly to express my expectation of this match. Monster Academy and Shrek Academy each represented the Star Luo Continent and our homnd, the Douluo Continent¡¯s most powerful academies. I hope that both parties would engage in today¡¯s match taking their friendship before thepetition as the foundation of the match. This will be the best way to exchange one¡¯s skills and knowledge. The government is going to offer more rewards to motivate both sides for the match. Every participating contestant will be awarded a precious item that will benefit the elevation of your cultivation base regardless of the final result. Alright, I announce that the match has begun.¡±

    The sound of cheering echoed like a mighty torrent in the Star Luo Coliseum at once following Dai Tianling¡¯s deration.

    Dai Tianling held an extremely prestigious position in the heart of his citizens. He made great efforts to build a prosperous country ever since he was enthroned and managed the empire into flourishing prosperously. He repressed the Green Skeleton Rebellion and robbed them of any opportunity, to the point of even forcing them to take shelter in the nearby bordends rife withplicated terrains. They could do nothing but linger there as their condition worsened. This feat alone gave him the reputation of being an ingenious monarch.

    The four judges walked to the center of thepetition simultaneously. The leading elder spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Will the contestants from both sides for the first match please ascend the stage.¡±

    Everything was carried out in an even stricter manner as it was the final match. A partition board arose in the waiting area on both sides rapidly to ensure that the other party could not make any targeted arrangement after seeing the members sent out from the opposing group. The partition board was capable of isting spiritual detection abilities.

    The gaze of the audience was focused on the waiting area of this corner, and the high-ranking officers on the audience form were no exception. Who was going to fight in the first match?

    The first person stood up from Shrek Academy¡¯s corner was the owner of Stargod Sword martial soul and was also the only contestant with a full set of one-word battle armor at the same time. It was Ye Xinn!

    A sea of gasps echoed immediately when Ye Xinn stood up.

    Su Mu, the Fox King Su Mu stood up first on Monster Academy¡¯s corner. The Fox King was ranked third amongst the Eight Heavenly Kings and was once defeated by Tang Wulin.

    Both parties walked out of the waiting area simultaneously and headed straight for thepetition stage¡¯s direction. Ye Xinn did not even take a nce at Su Mu¡¯s direction. It was as it did not matter at all of who was the opponent to her.

    Su Mu walked forward with great strides. Both people ascended the stage in unison.

    The first match was important to boost morale so it was extremely important for both sides.

    Su Mu could not help feeling fearful in his heart when he realized that his opponent was Ye Xinn. The first match should be fought by Dai Yueyan if they arranged it ording to theirbat capabilities even if it Long Yue did not make an appearance. However, Dai Yueyan was still the empire¡¯s fourth prince. It would be an extremely huge impact on his status if he were to lose in the first match.

    Thus, Monster Academy made the arrangement to send out its contestants in this sequence ¡ª Su Mu, Dai Yueyan, Long Yue. The first three great Heavenly Kings were arranged to participate in the first three matches so one could say that they taking Shrek Academy seriously.

    Ye Xinn looked at Su Mu expressionlessly. Su Mu, on the other hand, looked at her with a burning gaze. There seemed to be sparks flying out of nothingness when the glow in their eyes shed.

    The four judges drew back to the edge of thepetition stage in session. A great battle was about to break out at any moment.

    Ye Xinn watched the match between Tang Wulin and Su Mu in the past. She still had a fresh memory about Su Mu. He was the Fox King with a Nine-Tailed Fox martial soul. Su Mu also possessed the Nine-Tailed Fox Bloodline and was extremely powerful. He was the embodiment of power ¡ª five great halos which were made up of control and assault abilities.

 Chapter 692 - Ye Xinglanâ€™s One-word Battle Armor

    <h4>Chapter 692: Ye Xinn¡¯s One-word Battle Armor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Monster Academy has simrly studied about Ye Xinn before and found that she was undoubtedly an assault-type soul master with an extremely powerful sword martial soul. They learned that she was a four-ringed spirit alloy one-word battle armor master and that she was exceedingly powerful herself as well. She was most skilled in a frontal assault and the control she had over her sword was one of extreme precision.

    Su Mu once lost to Tang Wulin so he did not look down upon Ye Xinn at all.

    ¡°Five! Four! Three! Two! One! Begin!¡±

    The first round of the final group match! Stargod Sword Ye Xinn versus the Fox King Su Mu officially began following the judge¡¯s announcement.

    Radiance shed in Su Mu¡¯s eyes as his body seemed to turn into an illusion for a moment. Then, the audiences saw as five enormous fox tails bore out from his back as they swayed gently along with five soul rings from his tails.

    His first soul ring rippled apart just as his martial soul was released. The process of releasing his martial soul and soul skill was almostplete within only a mere second. The process that seemed simple was actually a top-tier skill.

    Ye Xinn was being her usual self when she dashed in great strides toward Su Mu.

    A white soul ring rippled outward on the ground. It was Su Mu¡¯s first soul skill, the Debilitating Halo.

    The Debilitating Halo¡¯s effect once troubled Tang Wulin a lot. However, Ye Xinn did not slow down at all when she was faced with the halo. She continued dashing toward her opponent.

    A sparkling radiance then began shimmering on Su Mu¡¯s body. As he flung his arms, pieces of his battle armor shot out into the air before they converged toward his body.

    His battle against Tang Wulin taught him a valuable lesson so this time around, he decided to put his battle armor right from the very beginning. He refused to be defeated in as sullen a manner as he was the other day. Su Mu had already prepared himself to devote all his efforts to deal with today¡¯s match to acquire a victory and rectify his tainted reputation.

    The battle armor covering his body was a spotless white while faint iridescent striations rippled on its surface. It seemed gorgeous as the gentle spiritual radiance shimmered on its surface. His helm was slightlyrger than those on regr battle armor. Itpletely covered his head and a dazzling jewel was encrusted in the middle of the helmet.

    Spiritual power was something extremely important to control-type soul masters and to make full use of this, his battle armor had an exceedingly powerful amplification effect on his spiritual power.

    The only reason Tang Wulin managed to defeat him the other day was because his battle armor was not that powerful in the defense department.

    The Debilitating Halo that he had already released glowed brightly as the battle armor covered his body. The range of his Debilitating Halo that was initially fifty meters suddenly instantly increased a tremendously, enshrouding Ye Xinn in it.

    It reduced Ye Xinn¡¯s speed instantly from its influence.

    It was also at this moment that starlight began glowing on her body. Naturally, since the opponent had already brought out his battle armor, she did not have to hesitate bringing hers out.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s body shed past and soon, her entire being was already mid-air. Soon, the starlight that had appeared so many times in the past bloomed once more.

    It was her first soul skill ¡ª Sword God¡¯s Star!

    Ye Xinn¡¯s speed increased exponentially as she fused with her sword, bing one in the air. She stretched herself across the distance of a hundred meters almost instantly and arrived directly before her opponent.

    Had her sword skill already achieved such a level? Su Mu could not help feeling startled as he watched the sword¡¯s radiance expanding before himself. Ye Xinn had neverunched this human-sword fusion skill in the earlier matches! As it turned out, she had been concealing her power all along.

    Although Su Mu was startled, his reaction did not slow down at all. The second and third soul ring on his body began shimmering simultaneously.

    His second soul skill, the Soul Power Stripping Halo was capable of exhausting his opponent¡¯s soul power.

    His third soul skill, the Reversal Halo was also a powerful soul skill that Su Mu was most adept at. He could easily reverse any form of attackunched against him that did not exceed the limit of his endurance by too much.

    However, it was also at this moment when Ye Xinn suddenly changed. Just as her starlight appeared to almost collide with the Reversal Halo, it suddenly soared into the sky and dashed five meters upward before it cut through the sky with a peculiar arc.

    She dodged it?! She could actually control her abilities when she was one with the sword to that extent?

    Then, Su Mu witnessed an even more terrifying scene unfold before his eyes. The starlight suddenly diffused and he could indistinctly see the fourth soul ring on Ye Xinn¡¯s body glowing brightly. Then, an endless array of starlight burst from her body but instead of shooting at his body, they shot toward the Reversal Halo that was heading toward her feet.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Su Mu was shocked. He could notunch his second Reversal Halo before his first halo vanished. He did not even hesitate slightly as the fourth soul ring on his body glowed radiantly. Everything surrounding his body instantly sank into a pitch ck darkness.

    It was also at this moment when countless radiant rays shone before his body and bore into the devouring dark world of his. If Su Mu was even a little slower, the sword¡¯s radiance would have struck his body.

    Ye Xinn made use of Su Mu¡¯s own Reversal Halo to find the best angle and dropped her Sword Meteor Shower onto the Reverse Halo so the angle it rebounded at aimed directly toward Su Mu. If not for Su Mu¡¯s impable timing whenunching his Devouring Halo, he would be in deep trouble just from receiving that one strike, especially since her Sword Meteor Shower was amplified by her battle armor.

    Ye Xinn had almost already expected Su Mu¡¯s response earlier. She swayed her body as a total of thirteen rays of radiance from her sword surged skyward. The thirteen rays transformed into an ultrarge Stargod Sword in mid-air as Ye Xinn transformed herself into the final ray of radiance, fusing with the other thirteen. The Stargod Sword was suspended in the air with its de pointing downward. Instantly, a radiance resembling the shape of a star bloomed on its hilt before it descended from the sky.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s was simply too swift. Her Sword Meteor Shower had yet to end but this terrifying, gigantic Stargod Sword that seemed as if it could pierce through the world had already arrived atop Su Mu¡¯s head.

    Had she already reached such a level of control of her martial soul?

    Just as the Stargod Sword descended, Su Mu simultaneouslyunched the one power that gave him his title as one of Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings.

    Radiant rings suddenly bloomed with his body as their center. Five soul rings then began glowing like ignited torches as five dazzling rays rose, erging the original Devouring Halo.

    The first white halo was the Debilitating Halo.

    The second iridescent halo was the Soul Power Stripping Halo.

    The third dark green halo was the Reversal Halo.

    The fourth ck halo was the Devouring Halo.

    The fifth golden halo was the Destruction Halo.

    Five great soul rings and five great soul skills instantly merged into one and transformed into an enormous tornado that swirled violently in the sky. Five different attribute-rted, debilitating and offensive skills instantly burst out.

    Tang Wulin once faced such an attack in the past and had to rely on his bloodline suppression effect to finally defeat Su Mu.

    There was no doubt that Ye Xinn did not possess this bloodline suppression ability over Su Mu but she had her battle armor.

    The giant sword that descended from the sky did not pause at all. Instead, it bored straight into that enormous tornado and immediately, a speck of golden light ignited the pitch ck vortex. Then suddenly, dozens of specks began appearing, then hundreds. If Su Mu¡¯s earlier attack was described as a ck hole, then his vortex had just turned into a gxy.

    ¡°Boom...¡± The intense energy fluctuations transformed into a terrifying storm that broke out.

    The four judges standing in the surroundings had already subconsciously taken a step forward when both parties began fighting to be prepared to interfere at any time. At present, they had no choice but tounch their own defenses to resist the terrifying air flow that blew against their faces.

    The protective shield on thepetition stage was shimmering with a radiance that made it seem as it would all shatter at any moment.

    The two figures parted. Ye Xinn touched the ground steadily after the golden light shed, her Stargod Sword clutched in her hand behind her. Her body shimmered faintly with a multi-colored radiance that originated from the opponent¡¯s negative energy.

    Su Mu was not feeling well either. There was no way to tell the color of his face because of the helmet. However, the people could clearly see a deep gash from the sword stretching from his right shoulder to his lower-left torso. The gash was cut deep into the battle armor and it was rippling with faint starlight.

    It was very obvious that Ye Xinn was under the effects of his five ovepping soul skills but he was also shed by Ye Xinn. Both parties had suffered losses.

    Dai Yueyan, who sat in the waiting area could not help frowning when he saw this.

    He had a very good understanding of Su Mu¡¯s abilities. His most powerful attack was his Five Rings as One which relied on his bloodline and natural talent to trigger the formation of a five-ringed tornado. Even Long Yue would tread carefully when facing such an attack, what more one that was amplified by Su Mu¡¯s battle armor.

    However, he was still a control-type soul master after all and was most skilled in exercising control. He would only be in trouble when his opponent broke through his most powerful attack.

    Dai Yueyan concluded that he did not have the ability to break through Mu Ye¡¯s Destruction Tornado and yet, Ye Xinn managed to pull it off.

    The defense of Su Mu¡¯s battle armor was limited to amplify his spiritual power. He was still fine after being shed by the sword but it was difficult to predict if his battle armor could still protect him against another sh.

 Chapter 693 - One to Zero

    <h4>Chapter 693: One to Zero</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Despite being affected by the negative soul ring effects of Slow, Soul Power Stripping, Devour, Destroy, and the others, Ye Xinn was shining with dazzling starlight. Every beam of light was like a sharp sword. They were severing the negative soul ring effects with blinding speed.

    Obviously, her battle armor was incredibly durable, as expected of armor crafted from spirit alloy! It was a rank more powerful than ordinary battle armor in terms of offense and defense. It also had the ability to continue evolving in the future.

    This must have been the inner secret of Shrek Academy.

    Dai Yueyan had a feeling that the spirit alloy one-word battle armor was the current method of crafting armor employed by Shrek Academy.

    Ye Xinn raised the Stargod Sword slowly, and she suddenly switched to a two-handed grip. She took half a step with her left foot and paused. With both her hands on the sword¡¯s hilt, she pointed the tip of the sword toward the lower right part of her body. Instantly, the sparkles of starlight on her body shone brightly. Her entire person seemed to have transformed into a star in an instant, and she moved no more.

    Su Mu¡¯s ragged breathing could only be heard by himself as he hid under his battle armor. She was too powerful. The strength of this opponent was too great.

    Contrary to Dai Yueyan¡¯s imagination, the sh just now had indeed broken open his battle armor. In fact, his armor had already taken an enormous amount of damage. There was already a small crack in it. That overwhelming sword¡¯s consciousness plunged directly into his body and was wreaking havoc within him.

    As a control-system battle soul master, Su Mu¡¯s body was far less forcefulpared to an assault-system battle soul master. Now, he could only manage these attacks with his Soul King-ranked soul power. He somehow managed topress the sword¡¯s consciousness and wanted to expel it from his body. However, Ye Xinn¡¯s sword¡¯s consciousness seemed to have substance. Everywhere it went, it brought with it a powerful destructive force. If he could calm his heart down, he could still fight this with his cultivation base. Then again, if he was facing the powerful Ye Xinn, how could he resolve his own problems on a firm footing?

    Obviously, Ye Xinn knew about the condition he was in. That was why she was standing there and gathering her energy for now. While she stored her energy, the negative effects on her body vanished. Her own aura continued to increase at a tremendous rate.

    Ye Xinn learned energy storing from observing Xie Xie¡¯s battle. Throughout the process of storing energy, she merged her imposing manner, sword¡¯s consciousness, soul power and battle armor together.

    Through the coordination between her battle armor and the star, she absorbed external power to strengthen herself. Ye Xinn, in her current condition, could instantlyunch counterattacks the moment she was confronted. For anyone facing her while she was in such a state, it would be better to attack her as soon as possible. If her opponent was too slow to do so, they would most likely be facing a terrifying sh after the energy was gathered.

    However, she had timed it precisely. When she had started storing energy, Su Mu was still battling with the sword¡¯s consciousness she left inside his body. When he finally managed to suppress it somewhat after going through much trouble, the Stargod Sword in Ye Xinn¡¯s grasp was already a brilliant gold. The spots of starlight on her body vaguely formed a constetion map. The terrifying force even seemed to distort the very air.

    Su Mu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He could feel that this impending sh would definitely not be weaker than the one which descended from the skies. With Ye Xinn¡¯s control over her Stargod Sword, this attack would most probablynd on the same spot on his body. If that were the case, his battle armor would disintegrate instantly, possibly taking his body with it.

    As a control-system battle soul master and the brains of the team, even though Su Mu was loath to do so, he had no choice but to admit that the strength of this opponent was greater than his own. This was the first time in his life that he witnessed a sword¡¯s consciousness as powerful as hers.

    ¡°I yield!¡± He spouted those words with slight difficulty.

    The sword¡¯s energy shed once, as if it had been triggered. It then fired past Su Mu, shooting out for a hundred meters and before striking the soul barrier with a series of explosions.

    The spot where Ye Xinn stopped happened to be next to Su Mu. Even if the sword¡¯s beam was not aimed at him, Su Mu could still feel chills traveling down his body. It was the sword¡¯s consciousness which had plunged into his body some moments ago. It seemed to have been dragged along as it erupted instantly.

    He grunted. Su Mu could not help but spit out a mouthful of fresh blood. He had been injured internally.

    ¡°You...¡± Su Mu growled.

    Ye Xinn simply ignored him. She returned the sword into her body, turned around and walked down the stage.

    From the view of the spectators, after her opponent yielded, Ye Xinn did not aim her attack at Su Mu. Only Su Mu himself knew that the remaining sword¡¯s consciousness in his body had been affected by Ye Xinn¡¯s sh just now and had burst immediately. His veins were already injured. This would inevitably affect his uing matches. He would never believe that the detonation of the sword¡¯s consciousness was just a coincidence.

    ¡°The first match of the solopetition, victory goes to Shrek Academy.¡± The referee¡¯s announcement had a hint of shock.

    This was a showdown between youths under the age of twenty! Young people nowadays were truly amazing.

    The spectators¡¯ stands were also buzzing with discussion. Although everybody could have guessed that even if Monster Academy could defeat Shrek Academy, it would be highly improbable that they could defeat thempletely. However, they lost in the very first match, quickly having to forfeit. This had shaken the audience quite a bit.

    The strength of Shrek Academy¡¯s contestant Ye Xinn was truly incredible! This time, Su Mu did not withhold his battle armor. He had unleashed his battle armor the moment he stepped on stage, but he had still lost the match. Even the fusion of his five great soul skills under the enhancement of his battle armor was unable topletely block Ye Xinn¡¯s sh. What kind of cultivation base was this?

    When she returned to the waiting area, Ye Xinn returned to her own seat. He coughed softly twice and took out a handkerchief to wipe her mouth.

    Only Gu Yue who was beside her could see that Ye Xinn¡¯s handkerchief was stained by a spot of red.

    Destruction Storm was not so easily endured. Her battle armor too did notpletely filter out her opponent¡¯s attack. She was also injured.

    Xu Lizhi hastily handed her two Recovery Pork Buns. Ye Xinn ate them quickly. If it was said that support-system soul masters were the bestpanions in the battlefield, then, food type tool soul masters would be the bestpanions at any time. In terms ofbat capabilities, they were not as powerful as support-system soul masters. However, in terms of continuous enhancement, healing, and support, they had their own advantages.

    Gu Yue shot Ye Xinn a concerned gaze. Ye Xinn shook her head lightly. Her lips twitched slightly as she projected her voice, ¡°He¡¯s more injured than I am. I¡¯m okay.¡±

    Su Mu was undoubtedly very smart since he made the decision to yield even though there was still a possibility of himunching a counterattack. However, if he did that, even if he did not die, he would have lost ayer of skin. He would definitely have been rendered unable to participate in the uing matches. He could not decipher Ye Xinn¡¯s condition back then. He could not determine if his final attack could ward off Ye Xinn¡¯s attack. That was why he chose to surrender. This was a teampetition, after all. The oue of a single match might not determine the final results.

    Ye Xinn had barely sat down when Yuanen Yehui already stood up. She had been waiting too long for this match. In her heart, there were too many things which she would have liked to let loose explosively.

    She clearly remembered the fellow who held a card at the doors of Shrek Academy¡¯s cafeteria with the hopes of exchanging it for some money for food back then.

    She also clearly remembered that fellow who had blocked her way because of Xie Xie.

    She even remembered the fellow who defeated her over and over again on thepetition stage, but had also given her a stronger will to fight every time.

    ¡®He¡¯s not here now, but we still are. He will definitelye back. We¡¯ll wee him with our victory.¡¯

    ¡®Captain, we¡¯re waiting for your return!¡¯

    With great strides, Yuanen Yehui walked straight toward thepetition stage.

    On Monster Academy¡¯s side, Tiger King Dai Yueyan stood up. He wore a grim expression as he walked toward the ring.

    Su Mu¡¯s injuries were not merely superficial, and he had taken some medicine. He sat down to focus his spirits and rest. As the Master-Control soul master of their team, Su Mu¡¯s injuries would definitely affect the uing matches.

    He was the closest to Su Mu, and Su Mu was injured after his two matches with Shrek Academy. The first match, where he had injured his tail, was especially grievous. He was still bearing a grudge.

    The second match of the solopetition was Yuanen Yehui versus Dai Yueyan.

 Chapter 694 - Strong Against Strong

    <h4>Chapter 694: Strong Against Strong</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The two opponents ascended the stage at the same time. They did not meet each other during the solopetition. Thus, this was their first encounter on thepetition stage.

    There was a fire burning in their hearts. This was destined to be a fight between a dragon and a tiger <sup>1</sup> .

    ¡°The second match is about to begin. It¡¯ll be Shrek Academy¡¯s Yuanen Yehui against His Highness the fourth prince. Although Yuanen Yehui doesn¡¯t have aplete set of one-word battle armor, she possesses the coreponent of a battle armor. She¡¯s able to unleash most of the powers of a battle armor. At the same time, she has a twin martial soul. Both her martial souls are extraordinarily powerful. ording to our profile, her martial souls are the Titan Giant Ape and Fallen Angel. She possesses the two great attributes of strength and darkness. This will be a collision between two powerhouses. I wish them both a good fight.¡±

    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one, let the match begin!¡±

    Unlike the previous match, when themencement of the match was announced, Yuanen Yehui and Dai Yueyan charged toward each other.

    They were both assault system Battle Soul Masters. They could unleash their most powerfulbat strengths within a certain range. While Yuanen Yehui sprinted furiously, her body started swelling rapidly. Her first and third soul rings flickered. Titan Strength, and Diamond Titan.

    When she ran, her feet hardly made any sound on the ground. With the transformation of her body, each stride took her further. Simultaneously, her feet made deep booming sounds when theynded on the ground as if a giant beast was on the rampage.

    Simrly, Dai Yueyan unleashed his first and third soul skills. White Tiger Protective Barrier, and White Tiger Diamond Transformation. His body did not swell as intensely as Yuanen Yehui¡¯s, but he too turned extremely strong. He flexed his pair of tiger ws and moved with a blinding speed.

    The audience held their breath. Fang¡¯er¡¯smentating had an urgent tone, ¡°This will be a collision between assault and strength. The first contact between the two contestants will be crucial as it¡¯ll reveal to us which of them has the upper hand in the realm familiar to both. Whoever loses ground after the first contact will face an uphill battle as the match progresses.¡±

    At the same time she wasmentating, the distance between the two contestants had reduced drastically. Yuanen Yehui lowered her shoulder in an overbearing pose which bore the weight of her whole body as she charged toward Dai Yueyan.

    Just when everyone thought that this would be a sh between two titans, Dai Yueyan¡¯s body suddenly turned illusory. He sidestepped Yuanen Yehui¡¯s head-on ram with Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. At the same time, his pair of tiger ws swept toward Yuanen Yehui¡¯s ribs at an angle from below.

    A head-on collision of strength? Based upon appearances, it seemed that both were assault systems. Even though the White Tiger martial soul was strong, it could neverpare with the Titan Giant Ape martial soul who was stronger. Dai Yueyan was sure of this, so he knew he should not be careless just because his cultivation base was one ring higher than Yuanen Yehui. He should not underestimate anyone from Shrek Academy.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s ram missed. At this moment, she turned a half circle as her body quickly dodged Dai Yueyan¡¯s ws.

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s speed was extraordinarily quick. He unleashed Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track and entangled Yuanen Yehui like a phantom. His ws aimed for her vital parts under the ribs. This was also partly due to the difference in their heights.

    A smaller stature meant that he was nimbler. In this respect, Dai Yueyan was confident in himself.

    When Yuanen Yehui turned around, she raised her arms which exposed the vulnerable spots under her ribs. It was then that Dai Yueyan felt a sudden pull from a dragging force. His initially nimble body became sluggish abruptly. When he moved closer to Yuanen Yehui, even his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track was muddled.

    As a direct disciple of Tang Sect, how could Dai Yueyan not recognize Tang Sect¡¯s Technique of Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon? In reality, he had yet to learn this secret technique, but he knew its abilities quite well.

    With Titan Giant Ape¡¯s powerful strength and her vigorous soul power, Yuanen Yehui fused Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon and her second soul skill, Air Cannon, to create a strong controlling force over the air flow. Her arms were in an encircling position and a vortex seemed to appear before her arms. Dai Yueyan reeled from the pull of the vortex instantly.

    Yuanen Yehui tried to grab Dai Yueyan¡¯s shoulders with her hands.

    Dai Yueyan was caught off guard as he barely managed to dodge Yuanen Yehui¡¯s clutch. Disying his formidable ability to adapt to changes, he responded swiftly by lifting his head, and a mouthful of White Tiger Intense Light Wave shot straight toward Yuanen Yehui¡¯s face.

    The two contestants were very close to each other. It was difficult for Dai Yueyan who had currently lost control topletely dodge Yuanen Yehui¡¯s hands. Simrly, it was equally difficult for Yuanen Yehui to dodge his shot of White Tiger Intense Light Wave at such close proximity.

    If one attacked the enemy¡¯s strategic points, there would be retaliation inevitably. Dai Yueyan could not have made a better choice. If Yuanen Yehui wanted to dodge, it would be impossible for her to grab him. Otherwise, she would be hit by the light beam. If she was hit by the White Tiger Intense Light Wave, how could she grab Dai Yueyan then?

    With his cultivation base, the attacking power of White Tiger Intense Light Wave had reached a potent level. Within a range of ten meters, even rare metals would be shattered instantly.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s course of action was so simple, it exceeded everyone¡¯s expectation. She opened her mouth wide and shouted, ¡°Break!¡± A formless light shot out directly from her mouth in an explosive manner.

    Upon contact, the White Tiger Intense Light Wave showed signs of crumbling. Although it was still intact, its speed of attack slowed down tremendously. Yuanen Yehui tilted her head to dodge the White Tiger Intense Light Wave. As a result, one hand missed its target, but the other hand managed to grab Dai Yueyan¡¯s shoulder.

    A momentter, Dai Yueyan felt another immense forceing at him. He was jerked upward.

    Without the slightest hesitation, the soul rings on both contestants¡¯ bodies shone at the same time. The one which shone on Dai Yueyan¡¯s body was his fifth soul ring, White Tiger Demon God Transformation. His body erged and was strengthened swiftly. His attacks and defenses were reinforced at the same time.

    On the other hand, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body shrunk instead with her arms bing thick and burly. Her fourth soul ring shone brightly, Devil Titan.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Dai Yueyan was sent crashing mercilessly to the ground. The entirepetition stage sounded an intense roar.

    The spectators¡¯ stand was immediately filled with exmations of shock. There were many who worried for the fourth prince.

    He was thrown to the ground, and a mass of white light erupted from Dai Yueyan¡¯s body. Fourth soul skill, White Tiger Demonying Kill. If she did not let go, Yuanen Yehui would be pulled into the White Tiger Demonying Kill.

    Yuanen Yehui retreated backward and rapidly put some distance between them. At the same time, she raised her fists. Under the exertion of her burly arms, she smashed her fists forcefully onto the ground.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Dai Yueyan unleashed White tiger Demonying Kill as he broke free from Yuanen Yehui¡¯s grasp. After Yuanen Yehui hit the ground, his entire body shook violently until he bounced off the ground. His body was currently in a mess.

    Yuanen Yehui stomped on the ground with both feet. Like a cannonball, she charged toward his chest to ram him.

    When Yuanen was under the influence of the Demon Titan, she was practically a wild machine filled with immense power.

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s body was in the air, and his heart was filled with dread. His opponent¡¯sbat strength was exceedingly powerful. Also, the terrifying level of her powers did not seem to be inferior to Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    With his body in the air, the fourth prince showed his resolve. He did not make another attempt to dodge or counterattack. Instead, he quickly hugged his knees to curl his body into a ball and used his back to counter Yuanen Yehui¡¯s tackle.

    The force of her tackle was brutal. Dai Yueyan was sent flying like a cannonball. Nevertheless, the instant his body was hit, Yuanen Yehui noticed something unusual. Dai Yueyan¡¯s body was unstrained. He was floating lightly like a piece of straw. Despite the impact from the tackle which shook him, it did not have the effect that she intended.

    His body shot across the air as Dai Yueyan stretched his limbs. Simultaneously, pieces of battle armor were flung out which reached for his body and then merged together.

    Dai Yueyan reflected that he had incurred some serious losses after the series of close-rangebat. If this went on, he was worried that he would lose. He might not even have the chance to don his battle armor.

    The Titan Giant Ape martial soulpletely suppressed his White Tiger martial soul. His opponent¡¯s battle will was stronger than his, and it was apparent that his opponent was more experienced in actualbat. Under such circumstances, he must capitalize on his advantage if he wanted to turn this defeat into a victory. Compared to Yuanen Yehui, his biggest advantage was undoubtedly theplete set of one-word battle armor.

    That was why he took the risk of enduring a tackle. With White Tiger Demon God Transformation, he redirected the force of impact to shed it. While he kept his distance, he donned his battle armor.

    Yuanen Yehui also unleashed her battle armor without hesitation. Ayer of lustrous glow shone. Pieces of battle armor stuck to her body andpletely protected her upper body.

    With the donning of their battle armors, the imposing techniques of both contestants were strengthened instantly. Dai Yueyan¡¯s feet had touched the ground. In the next moment, he rebounded back to where he came from. This time, he was twice as agile as before.

    Yuanen Yehui punched out with her right fist, precisely at his tiger w.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

 Chapter 695 - The Gates of Hell

    <h4>Chapter 695: The Gates of Hell</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Both their bodies shot backward. Theplete set of one-word battle armor had closed the gap between their strengths. Yuanen Yehui no longer had much of an advantage in terms of strength.

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s body glittered. He advanced with Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track as his pair of tiger ws¡¯ sharp des danced in the air. He unleashed a heavy assault on Yuanen Yehui.

    With her Demon Titan and her battle armor, Yuanen Yehui fought safely and steadily. She was as stable as Mount Tai. Herrge hands unleashed Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon as she tried her utmost to diminish her opponent¡¯s agility advantage.

    Dai Yueyan was disheartened when he was suppressed by her. Currently, he regained the upper hand after going through many challenges. His attacking form became more ferocious. Yuanen Yehui could not help but retreat slowly. She was suppressed by him until she had difficulty breathing.

    ¡°His Highness the fourth prince has temporarily gained the upper hand with the advantage of his battle armor. He¡¯s no longer inferior to his opponent in terms of strength. He even has the advantage of his tiger ws¡¯ sharpness. If we look closely, we will notice that some parts of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s battle armor have been marked by tiger ws. Under such circumstances, the exhaustion of her soul power will be elerated. His Highness the fourth prince¡¯s cultivation base is over rank 50. Although Yuanen Yehui is a twin martial soul, she wouldn¡¯t have any advantage in terms of her soul power. The odds are in the fourth prince¡¯s favor. What remains to be seen is whether contestant Yuanen Yehui is able to utilize the advantage of her twin martial soul to turn the tides of battle as their match progresses.¡± Fang¡¯er¡¯smentary was pertinent despite being biased toward His Highness the fourth prince.

    The audience finally sighed in relief. Previously, when they saw the fourth prince being mmed onto the ground, their hearts skipped a beat.

    Although Yuanen Yehui was continually receding, she was not flustered in her retreat. Her gaze was determined as she waited for an opportunity to counterattack.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A pair of tiger ws struck on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s vambraces. She retreated after being shaken by the impact of the attack. There were ten more w marks on her vambraces.

    With the enhancement of his battle armor and the improvement from his three White Tiger Transformations, Dai Yueyan¡¯s attacking power had reached a fearsome level.

    Dai Yueyan let out a long roar from his mouth. His body shone brightly. He leaped in an attempt to unleash his White Tiger Demonying Kill for a final assault to end this battle.

    At this moment, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body shrunk rapidly, and a pair of pitch ck wings unfurled behind her.

    Dai Yueyan snorted inwardly. ¡®I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time.¡¯ He unleashed his White Tiger Demonying Kill all the same. However, the ck and white lights which should have been concentrated were dispersed outward. Countless tiger ws covered the skies. This skill was a variation in the application of White Tiger Demonying Kill. The attackbined the attacking techniques of the royal family¡¯s Hell Civet martial soul and Hell Hundred ws which made its attacking fieldrger.

    After she transformed into the Fallen Angel, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s agility undoubtedly increased greatly and she would be nimbler still. However, she encountered another problem. When her agility was raised, her defensive powers would be greatly diminished. She would be a far cry from when she possessed Diamond Titan and Demon Titan.

    Dai Yueyan hadunched an attack which covered a wide area to seal off Yuanen Yehui¡¯s routes of evasion. He would not give her the opportunity to extend the distance between them to unleash her soul skills. As long as he kept a firm control over the battle, he could win the battle.

    Faced with the sky-covering tiger ws, all possible evasion routes for Yuanen Yehui were sealed. After she had transformed into the Fallen Angel, she was no longer ferocious nor charming. The fourth soul ring on her body shed, and a peculiar scene materialized. An ominous ck gate appeared suddenly.

    Yuanen Yehui was behind the ck gate. The ws¡¯ shadows fell onto the pitch-ck gate and vanished into thin air.

    Was this possible? What soul skill was this?

    The young ones from Shrek Academy, not to mention Dai Yueyan, were witnessing Yuanen Yehui unleashing her Fallen Angel martial soul¡¯s fourth soul skill for the first time.

    Usually, she used her Titan Giant Ape martial soul. She rarely used her Fallen Angel martial soul which was why she had never disyed this fourth martial soul of hers.

    When he saw his own w shadows being blocked by this strange ck gate, Dai Yueyan instinctively retreated ten meters immediately.

    The unknown attributes of a Soul Master¡¯s soul skill were the most formidable. Soul skills were infinite in variety. It was only when one had witnessed its powers could one defend against it. Soul Masters were most powerful when they had obtained a new soul skill.

    Out of prudent consideration, he chose the safer course of action.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body shed and she appeared at the side of the ck gate. It was only now that everyone could clearly see that it was a dark purple gate. There were indistinguishableplex patterns above the gates, and they seemed to be shifting constantly. Momentster, a faint formless terror appeared as if the devil himself had opened his jaws and transformed into the gate.

    Shrill wails arose one after another from within the gate. Suddenly, a slender leg stepped out from inside. Its skin was fair while the leg was slender and thin. A littleter, a slender figure walked out from within.

    She was wearing pitch-ck leather clothes that covered her vital parts. Her long flowing hair was dark purple and fell elegantly behind her. She looked exactly like Yuanen Yehui. The only difference was that she had two bright red small horns on her forehead.

    In the waiting area.

    Yue Zhengyu suddenly sat upright in his seat. He said hysterically, ¡°Hell¡¯s Gates. I¡¯m surprised that she has a soul skill like this. No wonder she doesn¡¯t use it often.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan asked with shock, ¡°Hell¡¯s Gates? What is that?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu said gruffly, ¡°That¡¯s a true demonic power. She can summon a demonized version of herself to aid her in battle. However, this soul skill involves another ne of existence. The demon¡¯s power is not so easy to use. If her own will isn¡¯t firm enough, she may put her own soul in peril if she uses this soul skill frequently. She will assimte into her demonized form and eventually turn into the demon¡¯s avatar in the mortal realm.¡±

    When he said this, his gaze turned intricate. ording to his n¡¯s rules, he must immediately subdue a person who used such a soul skill. He must at least render the person¡¯s cultivation base to naught to prevent any mishap that might arise after such a person was demonized.

    All the Soul Masters who underwent demonization had powerful natural gifts. Once they were demonized, the improvement of their cultivation base would elerate. They would most likely bring untold disasters. In this regard, they might be even more terrifying than the evil soul masters. It was said that the most powerful evil soul master would have inevitably gone through some degree of demonization.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s original Fallen Angel martial soul was better in a sense that she was still able to control it. Also, she was no evil Soul Master. However, with the appearance of Hell¡¯s Gate, whether she could keep it under control aside, the evil soul master¡¯s organization would spare no resources in abducting her and coerce her into demonizing herself. They might even exploit her as a tool for their own gains.

    Thus, there was a great potential for troubles to arise.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the match is over, then we¡¯ll talk.¡± Gu Yue obviously picked up on the unspoken meaning of Yue Zhengyu¡¯s words. She nced at him, then spoke gravely.

    On thepetition stage, due to the appearance of another Yuanen Yehui, waves of incredulity swept through the audience. Even Fang¡¯er could not help saying, ¡°What soul skill is this? I¡¯ve never seen this before. Another Yuanen Yehui has appeared. This is clearly not a clone type soul skill. I just don¡¯t know how much this soul skill will increase her strength.¡±

    Meanwhile, the battle on thepetition stage was still ongoing. When he saw that there were now two opponents instead of one, Dai Yueyan felt scared. However, the demonized double of Yuanen Yehui did not have any battle armor on.

    Without hesitation, Dai Yueyan opened his mouth. A beam of White Tiger Intense Light Wave shot toward the demonized Yuanen Yehui. The demonized Yuanen Yehui smiled sweetly, a tantalizing smile that could mesmerize the masses. Even Dai Yueyan was a little stunned when he saw her smile. He cried out in his heart, ¡®Such beauty!¡¯

    In the midst of demonized Yuanen Yehui¡¯s gaze which was filled with bitterness, the White Tiger Intense Light Wavended on her body. In an instant, her body erupted with a ¡°Poof!¡±. She transformed into a mass of ck smoke which then condensed as she regained her form in the next instant.

 Chapter 696 - I Yield

    <h4>Chapter 696: I Yield</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Yehui was also on the move. Her body shed and she leaped into the air with the Shadow Demon Sword in her hands. She shed the sword in Dai Yueyan¡¯s direction, and a crescent-shaped purplish-ck energy de was instantly upon him.

    Dai Yueyan swept his right Tiger w. The tips of his w showed their abilities to their fullest extent as he blocked the attack of the Demon Shadow Sword. However, the demonized Yuanen Yehui vanished and reappeared in front of him. A purple soul ring rippled around her body.

    Immediately, Dai Yueyan felt his body weakening. Even his battle armor did not block the effects of her soul skill.

    This was the Weakness Curse!

    Dai Yueyan spread his ws and shed at her again, but Yuanen Yehui only smiled slightly and said with a gentle tone, ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    Her voice was sweet and moving. It sounded like stimting music to his ears.

    She had used the Demon¡¯s Voice Fills the Mind!

    Yuanen Yehui was already descending from the skies. While Dai Yueyan was affected by the Demon¡¯s Voice Fills the Mind, her body was increasing in size as she transformed into the Titan Giant Ape.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Dai Yueyan was sent flying by Yuanen Yehui¡¯s single punch.

    The Yuanen Yehui still had a beautiful smile on her face. She raised her right hand, and a Shadow Demon Sword appeared in her grip.

    If Hell¡¯s Gates had such an enormous problem and the ability to possibly demonize its user, naturally it would have its own strengths as well. When Yuanen Yehui switched back to her Titan Giant Ape martial soul, her demonized self was not affected at all.

    Given the that, Dai Yueyan¡¯s situation had turned from facing one Yuanen Yehui to two Yuanen Yehuis, namely the Titan Giant Ape martial soul and a strengthened version of the Fallen Angel martial soul.

    The demonized Yuanen Yehui possessed Fallen Angel¡¯s soul skills just like her main body. In addition to that, she also had some demonic cursing abilities. As he faced both of them at the same time, the tide of the battle immediately changed course.

    Yuanen Yehui took one step forward. She charged toward Dai Yueyan with heavy footsteps, pped her wings behind her and flew into the air. The Shadow Demon Sword in her hand was pointed toward hum. Dai Yueyan felt his heart tightened, and an intense sense of fear arose spontaneously within him.

    Still afflicted by the Weakness Curse, he was then struck by the Fear Curse.

    Faced with both curses, his own strength was immediately weakened greatly.

    The demonized Yuanen Yehui in midair shed downward with the Shadow Demon Sword in her hands. However, unlike Yuanen Yehui¡¯s original attack, her sword¡¯s energy had turned into halos of light which wrapped themselves around Dai Yueyan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Yuanen Yehui charging head-on immediately sent Dai Yueyan flying with her tackle. In midair, she pped her wings and caught up to his body as it flew upward.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± It was another dose of Demon¡¯s Voice Fills the Mind.

    Dai Yueyan, who had intended to break free of the shackles, froze immediately. The humongous form of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Titan Giant Ape martial soul had already leaped brazenly. She grabbed Dai Yueyan¡¯s ankle in midair and flung him downward. Then, she brought along her own heavy body and they fell from the sky.

    The audience instinctively shut their eyes. With a bang, Yuanen Yehui mercilessly smashed Dai Yueyan onto the ground with the force of her own body.

    Although he had the protection of his battle armor, the impact from this smash still disoriented him. Shortly after, an intense pain shot throughout his entire body, and he could not help but convulse.

    From the demonized Yuanen Yehui came the Pain Curse. It could intensify the pain experienced by the body of the afflicted by several folds.

    Yuanen Yehui had no intention of letting him go. She lifted Dai Yueyan¡¯s body with her hands and smashed him mercilessly into another spot on the ground. Then, she picked him up and smashed him back into the previous spot. His body was flung to the left and right by her, just like that. She was smashing His Highness, the fourth prince on the ground repeatedly like a gunnysack.

    The booming sound was deafening. Dai Yueyan had clearly lost the ability to resist.

    The audience stared with their mouths agape. Fang¡¯er had also abruptly stopped hermentating.

    ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Four referees charged onto the stage at the same time. They sprinted in Yuanen Yehui¡¯s direction.

    Yuanen Yehui swung her right hand and flung Dai Yueyan outward. He crashed heavily onto the ground once again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost control earlier,¡± said Yuanen Yehui drily.

    When she said this, the entire coliseum went into an uproar. Her calm tone did not contain any element of losing her calm. There was nobody who could not see that she was deliberately taking revenge for Long Yue stomping on Tang Wulin.

    Also, she had done this to His Highness, the fourth prince who was in line to be the crown prince! She had given them a loud p, but nobody could find any fault in her actions based on the rules.

    In the waiting area, the atmosphere had instantly turned grave on Monster Academy¡¯s side. Even Long Yue¡¯s gaze seemed to burn with a faint fire.

    Naturally, Dai Yueyan was not as seriously injured as Tang Wulin the other day. However, the repeated heavy flinging of the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s full force had shaken him so violently that blood wasing out of seven of his orifices. Fortunately, he had the protection of his battle armor or just one fling would have cost him his life.

    The demonized Yuanen Yehui ced a hand on the Yuanen Yehui who had returned to her human form. She whispered something in her ear before turning around to go back into Hell¡¯s Gates with nimble steps. The ck light retracted and Hell¡¯s Gates shut tight as it disappeared.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s expression instantly turned pale. Although her body swayed a little, she still managed to control herself. She went down thepetition stage and returned to the waiting area.

    In the waiting area, Yuanen Yehui took no notice of the unkind nces from the Monster Academy members. She received the Recovery Pork Buns Xu Lizhi passed to her and ate them.

    Two ¡ª zero!

    Monster Academy had lost two consecutive matches in the solopetition while Shrek Academy already obtained two cumtive points. They had simply lost too tragically, especially in the second match. After being attended to, Dai Yueyan only managed to return to the waiting area with the support of the staff. His body was still uncontrobly twitching slightly from the intense pain brought about by the Pain Curse a few moments ago. Although he was not too badly injured, they were pped rather hard in their faces.

    Long Yue slowly stood up, keeping the gleam in his eyes in check. Then, he walked outward with great strides.

    The final match of the solopetition, and the captain of Monster Academy¡¯s team finally made his appearance. No matter what, Monster Academy could not lose any more matches.

    As for Shrek Academy, Gu Yue did not stand up. She merely replied, ¡°We¡¯re changing our ns slightly.¡± Then, she uttered something in a whisper. Smiles appeared on the faces of the others for the first time in so many days as a person stood up and strode toward thepetition stage.

    ¡°Eh, this contestant is?¡± Fang¡¯er finally regained her bearings. Thementating of thepetition must go on!

    The audience was also slightly stunned when they saw the contestant who walked out ofShrek Academy¡¯s waiting area.

    ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    ¡°How is it that we don¡¯t recall seeing him?¡±

    ¡°Did he really join thepetition?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just looked through the contestant information files. The name of this contestant is... Xu Lizhi from Shrek Academy¡¯s squadron. He had participated in the team battles and pairedpetition before this but had given up on thepetition for some unknown reason afterward. B-but, he seems to be a...¡±

    Yes, the person who walked out from Shrek Academy¡¯s waiting area was none other than the big, fleshy Xu Lizhi who always wore a silly smile on his face.

    ¡°He, he¡¯s a food type tool soul master!¡± Fang¡¯er¡¯s voice changed slightly.

    When faced with Long Yue, Monster Academy¡¯s strongest captain, Shrek Academy surprisingly sent a food type tool soul master? What was the meaning of this?

    As everyone wondered about the matter, Xu Lizhi was already on thepetition stage.

    After Long Yue entered the protective barrier, he could no longer hear thementary outside the barrier. He simrly could not recall any information on Xu Lizhi.

    When he saw his smiling, big, and fleshy opponent, he could not help but frown.

    ¡®Could it be that this person Shrek Academy sent out is their secret weapon? Is he more powerful than the previous two? Is he the finale for the solopetition?¡¯

    ¡°Five! Four! Three! Two! One! Let the match begin!¡±

    The referee did not care about the identities of the contestants sent out by both sides. He still announced for thepetition to be continued.

    ¡°Hold on.¡± Themencement of the match was just announced when Xu Lizhi suddenly raised his fleshy hand in Long Yue¡¯s direction.

    Long Yue did not even move from his spot. ¡°What do you have to say?¡±

    Xu Lizhiughed naively and muttered to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t judge a meat bun by its folds.¡± A whiterge bun appeared on his palm. ¡°Do you want a bun?¡±

    Long Yue was stunned. ¡®Eat a bun? What trickery was this?¡¯

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Xu Lizhi answered his own question, ¡°Very well then, I yield.¡± After he finished, he shoved therge bun in his hand into his mouth. He finished the bun in a few bites. Then, he turned around and leaped down thepetition stage.

    ¡®This... This... This...¡¯

    Long Yue was stunned. Fang¡¯er was stunned. The higher-ups of Star Luo Empire were also stunned.

    ¡®What situation was this? How did it turn out this way?¡¯

    ¡®He yielded? He yielded without even putting up a fight? This was the finals of the teampetition, the strongest collision between the two academies.¡¯

    Also, under the condition where Shrek Academy had won the first two matches, they had surprisingly chosen to surrender in the third match.

    No matter how dumb Long Yue was, he could still tell that the fatso who had just ascended the stage earlier was a food type tool soul master. What was the meaning of his opponents sending a food type tool soul master on stage? Were they insulting him on purpose?

 Chapter 697 - Return of the Dragon King

    <h4>Chapter 697: Return of the Dragon King</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    This was a simple act of utter shamelessness and a public p in their faces!

    After a brief period of silence, countless curses instantly erupted from the spectator stands. The tide of curses pressed toward Shrek Academy¡¯s waiting area like a volcanic roar or the seas¡¯ tidal crash.

    This was the Star Luo Empire. Yuanen Yehui had treated Dai Yueyan that way, and then there was the provocation from the food type tool soul master. This was simply unbearable.

    On the tform, even the face of Dai Tianling, Star Luo Empire¡¯s emperors face turned sour. However, he must disy ample magnanimity at such moments as the emperor. After all, their captain had also been gravely wounded in the previous match on Shrek Academy¡¯s side. Now, when the other party exacted their revenge, was this not something normal?

    Tang Bingyao was also watching today¡¯s match on the tform. At that moment, he said to Dai Tianling with an apologetic expression, ¡°Your Majesty, I am truly sorry. With the intention of training these children, Shrek Academy did not assign any teachers to guide them throughout thispetition. They had been acting onpulsion, I apologize to you on their behalf.¡±

    Dai Tianling felt an urge to p his smiling face. Was this an apology? This was them rejoicing in their misfortune. The fact of having no teachers guiding them was just an excuse, and he did not have a shred of apology in his tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, this is also a type of strategy.¡± The Star Luo Empire¡¯s emperor would never voice his own emotions.

    Long Yue stood on thepetition stage and did not go down. He raised his right hand and pointed coldly toward the people from Shrek Academy in the waiting area. Then, he curled his finger.

    They¡¯re yielding? You can yield for one match, but can you yield every single match?¡¯

    Gu Yue said to herpanions, in a low voice with a calm expression, ¡°Lizhi, we are still sending you up. Xiaoyan, you follow him, just keep yielding.¡±

    It was two against two! It was too difficult for them if they wanted to defeat Long Yue and Dai Yun¡¯er. ording to Gu Yue¡¯s strategy, she had never intended to fight against Long Yue during the two versus two from the very start. The final team battle was the crucial moment that would decide the oue of thispetition.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Xiaoyan stood up. She smiled beautifully and said, ¡°I love acting the most!¡±

    Xu Lizhi smiled foolishly. ¡°I¡¯ll go up and eat another bun. Xiaoyan, do you want one?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan continued naturally and gracefully, ¡°Why not? Give me one when we¡¯re up thereter.¡±

    As they conversed, the two of them made their way outside.

    At that moment, an enthusiastic voice sounded, ¡°Why do we have to yield? Who says that we¡¯ll definitely lose?¡±

    When they heard these words, the group were astonished at first but shortly after, the expression of disbelief simultaneously appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.

    Gu Yue teleported on the spot, bringing with her a sh of silver light before she abruptly turned around.

    The others jumped from their respective seats as fast as they could manage.

    He wore a dark green school uniform, and his hands were in his pockets. He smiled happily as he looked at hispanions, blinking his big eyes at them as his long eyshes twinkled. His face had a smile that was as warm as the glow of the sun.

    ¡°Is that... contestant Tang Wulin?¡± On the tform, Fang¡¯er¡¯s voice seemed to have been raised an octave higher in an instant, ¡°Shrek Academy¡¯s contestant Tang Wulin has returned?¡±

    Yes, he has returned!

    ¡°Captain!¡± Xie Xie¡¯s swiftly rushed toward Tang Wulin and gave him a big hug.

    Xu Xiaoyan also rushed over quickly. ¡°Captain, you¡¯re alright. This is wonderful, truly wonderful!¡±

    Although Ye Xinn pressed her lips together, her gaze was no longer calm. Her eyes shone brightly as if a dazzling sword¡¯s tint was flickering.

    Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui locked eyes and smiled at each other. They tightened their fists at the same time.

    Xu Lizhi chuckled. ¡°These few days when you¡¯re not around, I¡¯ve been eating less. I¡¯ve even lost weight.¡±

    Tang Wulin patted Xie Xie¡¯s back. ¡°Rx everyone, I am alright. Let¡¯s finish this battle, then we¡¯ll talk more.¡±

    His gaze was directed towards Gu Yue at that moment.

    Gu Yue¡¯s gaze had remained steady. Watery mist enshrouded her eyes. She told herself continually to calm down. However, she still could not control her emotions.

    Tang Wulin smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Gu Yue drew a deep breath and calmed herself. ¡°You¡¯re back, I¡¯m returning the post of captain to you. You¡¯ll call the shots for the uing matches.¡±

    Tang Wulin took two steps forward. He raised his hand and grabbed Gu Yue¡¯s shoulder, ¡°For the paired match, let us be the ones to fight.¡±

    Gu Yue was stunned. ¡°You can fight?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly. A vigorous aura suddenly burst forth from his body. The thick bloodline wave seemed to have substance, ¡°Of course I can!¡±

    On thepetition stage, Long Yue was looking in their direction. His expression was grim, ¡°how has Tang Wulin healed so swiftly?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er had already made her way up onto thepetition stage. Her gaze was fixed on Tang Wulin. Her eyes were slightly dazed. ¡®He¡¯s alright, he¡¯s alright! He¡¯se back!¡¯

    For some unknown reason, when she saw Tang Wulin, there was a feeling of relief from the heavy burden on her heart.

    He had finally returned!

    Gu Yue nced at Tang Wulin beside her, the watery mist in her eyes dispersed. In its ce was a determined and stubborn stare. A formless imposing manner burst forth from her body. Itplemented the aura released from Tang Wulin¡¯s body, and the two auras augmented each other. Although they were far away from thepetition stage, Long Yue could still feel it inly. His expression turned grim.

    ¡°Contestant Tang Wulin has returned, have his wounds healed already? Judging by his looks, he seems to intend to represent Shrek Academy¡¯s squadron in the paired battle? The person fighting alongside him... I¡¯ve checked the name list, and it should be their contestant Gu Yue. Before this, she had only participated in the pairedpetition. Her martial soul seemed to be a certain element but because she hasn¡¯t used it much, we have very limited information on her. The opponents they¡¯ll be facing are contestants Long Yue, and Her Highness, princess Dai Yun¡¯er. Although this two versus two match cannot determine the final oue of thepetition, it can still decide which contestant will be able to proceed to the final team battle round with an advantage. Let us wait eagerly. I hope that Shrek Academy¡¯s side will not choose to surrender again. If that were to happen, it would deal a great blow to their morale.¡±

    Within Fang¡¯er¡¯s series ofmentary, her voice was noticeably filled with surprise.

    Obviously, before Tang Wulin¡¯s return, the ones who were supposed to fight in the duo match were not him and Gu Yue. Instead, they were supposed to be Xu Lizhi and Xu Xiaoyan who already stood up. Due to the fact that Xu Lizhi was a food type tool soul master, their intention to forfeit the match was as clear as daylight. They would surrender in the two-against-two, and then give it everything in the final team battle. Although Fang¡¯er still thought that they did not stand a chance, it was truly the best choice they could have made, as their odds would be rtively higher. However, now that Tang Wulin has returned, everything seemed different now.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue walked shoulder to shoulder, toward thepetition stage. He whispered something in Gu Yue¡¯s ear and he nodded in return. Her gaze was no longer dry. Instead, it had a fighting determination that she had never expressed before.

    The two of them waited to go up thepetition stage. Gu Yue¡¯s ck hair was neatly tied into a ponytail behind her head. A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s handsome face. He seemed to no longer mind about being gravely injured by Long Yue in theirst battle.

    ¡°Brother Long, so we meet again.¡± Tang Wulin waved at Long Yue.

    ¡°The oue will not change. I see you¡¯ve recovered quickly,¡± Long Yue said coldly

    Tang Wulin smiled subtly. ¡°That¡¯s the only virtue I have, I¡¯m the cockroach you can¡¯t get rid of. Brother Long, you won¡¯t have your way today.¡±

    Long Yue¡¯s expression froze. What did he mean? Dai Yun¡¯er beside him looked at Tang Wulin, then she looked at Long Yue. This unruly princess had for once, kept her mouth shut. She realized that she was not, even slightly, interested in the oue of this match.

    ¡°Both sides, get ready. The two-against-two pairedpetition begins in five, four, three, two, one, start!¡±

    The referee looked at both sides, then he announced themencement of the match.

    On the tform, the leader of Douluo Continent¡¯s diplomatic corps, Tang Bingyao, straightened his back instinctively. Tang Wulin has returned, this was certainly a good thing. However, could he defeat Long Yue? Whether they win or lose, it would not be regarded that Shrek Academy had truly lost. Nevertheless, they could produce a miracle...

    Dai Tianling¡¯s current expression was a peculiar one. The other day, he had personally witnessed the degree of injuries Long Yue had inflicted upon Tang Wulin. This had happened in just ten days! Has he recovered already? Has he recovered appropriately?

    On thepetition stage

    The moment the referee announced that the match had started, Tang Wulin took great strides and charged in Long Yue¡¯s direction. He seemed to be unaffected by the loss in his previous match. As he charged, his body glimmered with golden light as golden soul rings rose from under his feet.

    Long Yue¡¯s eyes immediately bulged.

    One, two, three, three rings? The number of golden soul rings on his body had increased to three! In the short span of ten days, not only did he recuperate, but he had obtained a third soul ring as well.

 Chapter 698 - Tang Wulin Wants to Kill Someone?

    <h4>Chapter 698: Tang Wulin Wants to Kill Someone?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Chapter 696 Tang Wulin Wants to Kill Someone?

    ¡°Have you truly made up your mind?¡± Old Tang looked at Tang Wulin sternly.

    ¡°Yes, Old Tang. I¡¯ve made up my mind. If I don¡¯t fight this time, I feel that I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life. Although this will make my future cultivation more difficult, I won¡¯t regret it. After learning the method of opening up my Eight Extraordinary Meridians, I¡¯ve already opened up two Meridians, and my soul power has increased a lot. Also, it seems that my body¡¯s strength has also improved because of Teacher Mu Ye¡¯s potion. In addition, there are the needed heaven and earth treasures you mentioned. So, I do stand a chance.¡±

    Old Tang sighed, ¡°A man must leave other things undone if he wants to get some things done. Since you¡¯ve already made your decision, just do it. However, this is the only time I¡¯ll allow you to do this. There¡¯ll be no next time. I¡¯ll do my best to shorten the time needed for thest few seals.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Old Tang said in a low voice, ¡°As long as you can open up all the Extraordinary Eight Meridians in the next five years and connect the Heaven and Earth Bridge, you¡¯ll basically not be in any danger within the first nineyers of seals. Nevertheless, you must remember you cannot ck off because the seals after the ninthyer will be your biggest challenge. Everyyer of seal thereafter will be a matter of life and death.¡±

    ...

    Yes, three circles. Three full circles of golden soul rings appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Even he was unwilling to recall the process. The only thing he remembered was this was his most painful experience of breaking through the Golden Dragon King seals.

    Shortly after he unsealed the fifthyer¡¯s seal, he immediately unsealed the sixthyer. The burden it had ced on his body had exceeded his expectations. The burden was so excruciating that he almost exhausted his energy. Together with the support of Old Tang and Teacher Mu Ye¡¯s external forces, he managed to sessfully assimte it. That gave rise to the third golden soul ring on his body.

    The sixthyer¡¯s seal was unsealed, and the third soul ring appeared. Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King bloodline aura was instantaneously raised to the next level.

    The first person to bear the brunt was Long Yue who suffered the most intense experience.

    His bloodline was trembling. The light halo given off by the three circles of soul rings seemed to generate an immense pressure on him.

    Long Yue frowned slightly. He felt, for the first time, that Tang Wulin who stood opposite him was a serious threat. This menace came from his bloodline, even more so from his growth.

    After being gravely wounded, he had healed and grown with blinding speed instead. They both had a cultivation base of four rings, but Tang Wulin¡¯s overall strength had improved tremendously. Before, he had lost in terms of strength. Currently, he would undoubtedly have improved on hisbat strength.

    Although Long Yue did not think that the current Tang Wulin could pose much of a threat to him, there was no telling what would happen in the future. If an opponent who possessed a dragon type bloodline more powerful than Long Yue¡¯s was given five or ten years to grow, perhaps Long Yue would be overtaken by such an opponent.

    Sure enough, Tang Wulin was very powerful!

    Long Yue¡¯s Mountain Dragon King martial soul was stirred up immediately. His body suddenly swelled up. Dai Yun¡¯er who stood beside him quickly took two steps backward. She utilized her own martial soul. When her Hell Civet martial soul was unleashed, her eyes lit up as well.

    Through spiritual detection, she was shocked to discover that Tang Wulin was currently like a zing golden me. The thickness of the bloodline aura on his body suppressed her skill so much that she could not detect the level at which his bloodline flowed within his body.

    ¡®He has gotten stronger. Could that fatal injury have improved his cultivation base instead?¡¯

    At this moment, Tang Wulin was already upon Long Yue. He spread his arms sideways, and a pair of giant hammers appeared impressively.

    When hest fought Long Yue, he had used these giant hammers, which could only be used by mechas, with his Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer to suppress Long Yue until he lost to him in terms of strength. This time, he employed the same tactics. He raised both hammers and swung them mercilessly at Long Yue.

    The double pointednce appeared in Long Yue¡¯s right hand. He moved swiftly, and thence turned into two beams of light. He tapped Tang Wulin¡¯s pair of giant hammers with the light beams.

    ¡°Ding! Ding!¡± Two crisp rings were heard. Tang Wulin descended from the skies as his forward charge was halted. Surprisingly, Long Yue took two steps backward.

    From the collision alone, it was enough to reveal Tang Wulin¡¯s growth. His strength was stronger than when he fought Long Yue thest time. Even without the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer, he was no longer inferior to Long Yue.

    Golden dragon scales covered his entire body whereby he had unleashed his Golden Dragon Body a while back. Tang Wulin swept horizontally with both hammers as he aimed for Long Yue¡¯s waist.

    On the other side, Dai Yun¡¯er moved in an arc. She went past Tang Wulin and Long Yue in front of her. With the Hell Civet¡¯s agility, she sprinted toward Gu Yue.

    Gu Yue did not rush forward with Tang Wulin. Instead, she remained where she stood. Seemingly, she had not even unleashed her martial soul. It was as if this match was irrelevant to her.

    Regarding Gu Yue¡¯s strength, Monster Academy had carried out some basic assessment. Their judgment of her was that she was either a long-range attacker or a control system battle soul master.

    The battle in which she disyed an outstanding performance was when she fought Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi with Tang Wulin. In the two-on-two match, with her exceptional control over space and the elements, she forced Hua Lantang into losing the match without even donning his battle armor.

    That was why Dai Yun¡¯er went straight for Gu Yue the moment the match began. She did not intend to get involved in the battle between Tang Wulin and Long Yue. She knew her limitations which would not enable her to join in a battle of that level.

    However, if she could defeat Tang Wulin¡¯s partner, her objective would have been achieved.

    In no time, she had rushed within fifty meters of Gu Yue. A glow shed on her eyes, and a beam of spiritual assault was unleashed. She knew that Gu Yue had the Spatial Retreat skill. Hence, she had it nned beforehand. She would control Gu Yue through her spiritual assault to prevent her from unleashing her Spatial Retreat skill. For a soul master such as her, once she got close to her opponent, with her Hell Civet martial soul and the assessment of her opponent using her spiritual detection, she would definitely be able to defeat her opponent within a short span of time.

    She unleashed her spiritual assault. However, Gu Yue was looking at Dai Yun¡¯er with a calm gaze. Dai Yun¡¯er suddenly felt her spiritual power being swallowed by a huge whirlpool within the ocean. Seemingly, she was pulled deep within the vortex.

    With a muffled grunt, Dai Yun¡¯er who had been charging toward Gu Yue at a blinding speed suddenly staggered. Her body lost its bnce and she fell straight onto the ground.

    Silver light shed and a figure appeared beside Dai Yun¡¯er. The figure lifted its right hand which had clenched her throat. Dai Yun¡¯er was hanging in the air.

    All these happened in the blink of an eye. The first bout between Tang Wulin and Long Yue had just ended while the battle between Gu Yue and Dai Yun¡¯er had already ended.

    Dai Yun¡¯er fell under Gu Yue¡¯s control.

    ¡°My god! What¡¯s this? Why did Her Highness the princess¡¯s body suddenly lose control causing her to fall into the hands of her opponent?¡± Even Fang¡¯er did notprehend what she saw but the oue was in as day. Dai Yun¡¯er had barely shown herself when she was captured by Gu Yue.

    Silver light shed again, and Tang Wulin vanished into thin air. When he reappeared, he was already beside Gu Yue.

    The double pointednce in Long Yue¡¯s hand hit at nothing. When he saw that Dai Yun¡¯er had fallen into the hands of their opponents, he was stupefied.

    Although Dai Yun¡¯er had a cultivation base of four rings, she was a twin martial soul. She was richly endowed with natural gifts such as her Spirit Eye martial soul. Also, she had the Hell Civet martial soul which was an inheritance from the royal family. Her two great martial souls were not inferior to an ordinary Soul King ranked expert.

    Specifically, it was Dai Yun¡¯er who had been captured shortly after making her appearance in front of her opponents. This was truly unbelievable!

    ¡°Don¡¯t move or I¡¯ll show her no mercy.¡± Tang Wulin stared fiercely at Long Yue. A cold intent to kill burst forth from his eyes which were gradually showing a faint tinge of red. The pair of hammers in his hands disappeared, and he extended his Golden Dragon ws. The sharp tips of his ws were ced on Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s head.

    Everyone knew that, with the sharpness of his Golden Dragon ws, if he wanted Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s life, all he had to do was to lightly tap her head, and everything would have ended.

 Chapter 699 - Tricked

    <h4>Chapter 699: Tricked</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Long Yue, do you remember what you did to me the other day? If I kill Her Highness the princess today, I wonder how much of a responsibility you will have to bear.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Long Yue red and shouted. Shock and anger were in his eyes.

    Tang Wulinughed. He almost seemed insane. ¡°Don¡¯t I dare? When you were stomping on me back then, did you ever consider this? I¡¯m someone who has died once. What is it that I dare not do? I¡¯ll make you die with regret to return the favor of your stomps.¡±

    As he talked, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon ws suddenly shone brightly.

    ¡°No!¡±

    On the tform, Star Luo Empire¡¯s emperor, Dai Tianling stood up the instant Tang Wulin delivered his threat. His face was full of fright. President En Ci moved swiftly and charged onto thepetition stage. The four referees had charged toward Tang Wulin at the same time. However, nobody dared to get too close. No matter how powerful their cultivation bases were, under such close range, they could not stop Tang Wulin from killing Dai Yun¡¯er.

    Tang Wulin smiled unexpectedly, an exceptionally brilliant smile. He lowered his right Golden Dragon w and shrugged. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. The match has ended, four to one.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his right arm. He turned around and waved at the spectators¡¯ stand.

    Long Yue was stunned. Dai Yun¡¯er whose face was pale and ghastly had shut her eyes. She was equally stunned. President En Ci and the four referees who had charged onto thepetition stage were all dumbfounded.

    What had just happened?

    ¡®We were tricked!¡¯ En Ci cursed in his heart.

    Everyone was frightened by Tang Wulin¡¯s fierce looks that were filled with a killing intent just now. Dai Yun¡¯er was the Empire¡¯s princess! She was the apple of Dai Tianling¡¯s eye whom he cherished the most.

    In addition, everyone remembered how badly Tang Wulin was beaten up by Long Yue the other day. Imagining themselves beaten to that extent, what would they do?

    So, when Tang Wulin said that he wanted to kill Her Highness the princess, almost everyone believed it to be true. This was the most satisfying revenge he could get. This was apetition where life or death did not matter. If he truly killed her, nobody could fault him formitting the act.

    It was sensible for the referees to charge onto the stage. After all, they were the ones to keep thepetition in order. However, President En Ci, as an outsider, had broken the rules of thepetition when he charged onto the stage. Although Long Yue did not utter the word to surrender, the match had ended without a doubt.

    Gu Yue loosened her grip on Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s neck. Dai Yun¡¯er gasped forcefully.

    Tang Wulin smiled and said politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Your Highness. I hope we have not frightened you, have we? How can I bring myself to crush a flower? That¡¯s not what a gentleman would do. Again, I apologize.¡± As he said this, he turned around and descended thepetition stage with Gu Yue.

    ¡°Tang! Wu! Lin!¡± Long Yue released a furious howl through gritted teeth.

    Tang Wulin retracted his smile and looked at him coldly as he said, ¡°See you in the team battle.¡± Immediately after, he leaped down thepetition stage.

    President En Ci descended from the sky andnded on thepetition stage. He sighed inwardly, ¡®I¡¯m truly flustered whenever I concern myself with them.¡¯

    At that moment, even if he was a terrific expert, he must care for the princess¡¯s life. All things considered, Tang Wulin¡¯s grudge came from being gravely injured by his disciple. If the princess had died as a result, Long Yue would then be ountable.

    However, when he was being outsmarted by a young man, how could he not feel angry?

    Long Yue¡¯s breathing had be heavier. He looked at Tang Wulin¡¯s departure. The double pointednce in his hands trembled slightly as he tightened his grip.

    Four to one!

    This oue could not be changed. The party that broke the rules would be regarded as forfeiting the match. With Star Luo Continent¡¯s citizens as witnesses, even the emperor Dai Tianling could not alter the oue.

    On the tform, Tang Bingyao¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He said angrily, ¡°This Tang Wulin, what¡¯s he doing? How can he do that? Don¡¯t worry Your Majesty, I¡¯ll ensure that he gets a good scoldingter. As one of the representatives of the Federation, how can hepete with such tactics? He¡¯s truly gone too far.¡±

    Dai Tianling shot him a nce and thought inwardly, ¡®That¡¯s enough, stop your acting. You can hardly hold back that smile on your face.¡¯

    In fact, even Dai Tianling himself wanted tough. Tang Wulin had them confounded. In the previous match, he had fought with his all might narrowly escaping death as he defended Shrek¡¯s honor. However, in the match just now, did he use such tactics because he knew that he was no match for Long Yue?

    Regardless of the reason, this young man was outstanding. From this perspective, when his own daughter had fallen for him at first sight, it reflected that his daughter had a sharp eye. At the age of fifteen, he was already exceptional. Thus, given the room for growth, it would be anyone¡¯s guess as to his potential. At the very least, he would not be inferior to Long Yue.

    As the emperor, he had a generous heart. His daughter was not injured, hence, his magnanimity in not harboring any ill feelings. Instead, he had some peculiar thoughts. The expression on his face was a little odd, but he nodded toward Tang Bingyao acknowledging that he heard him. Then, he returned his gaze to thepetition stage.

    After the solopetition and pairedpetition ended, both teams had half an hour to rest and recoup themselves. After all, the contestants who were going to participate in the final team battle had participated in the earlier matches. Only when they were given some rest could they unleash their most powerfulbat strength in the final match.

    ¡°Captain, you¡¯re so bad.¡± Xie Xieughed loudly as he weed the return of Tang Wulin and Gu Yue. Tang Wulin chuckled, ¡°How was I bad? This is called tactics, don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Xie Xie smiled. ¡°I do and I like it.¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a straight face, ¡°We¡¯ve obtained the overall victory in the solo and pairedpetitions, but, the final battle will be the battle that determines the final oue.¡±

    The team battle was worth four points. So long as Monster Academy wins the final match, they could turn their defeat into a victory and end up the overall victor.

    Even if that were the case, Shrek Academy¡¯s representative team could still be proud of themselves. However, Tang Wulin did not want to lose. Nor did the team members from Shrek Academy. They had worked hard for so long, and this was their golden opportunity.

    ¡°We¡¯ll let you devise our strategy, captain,¡± Yuanen Yehui said in a low voice. She rarely addressed Tang Wulin as the captain. In her heart, she had carried some dissatisfaction all along. Nheless, she had called out ¡®captain¡¯ with heartfelt admiration.

    Tang Wulin said in a hushed tone, ¡°Long Yue is extremely difficult to handle, but we must still give it a shot. Gu Yue and I should be able to stall him for some time if we work together. During this time, I need you guys to defeat the other members on his team. Dai Yueyan has suffered some serious injuries in his battle with Yuanen Yehui just now, so hisbat strength will be greatly diminished. It¡¯s the same for Su Mu. Xinn, how¡¯re you feeling?¡±

    Ye Xinn muttered, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Alright, in the team battleter, I need you guys to defeat the other members in the shortest time possible. Then, we¡¯ll fight Long Yue with all our might. Leave Long Yue to Gu Yue and me at the beginning. As for the others, we¡¯ll see how everyone turns out. Lizhi, you¡¯ll stay in the waiting area.¡±

    They numbered eight in total. As a food type tool soul master, Xu Lizhi had given much help to hisrades before thepetition despite not joining in the battle.

    Xu Lizhi nodded and said softly, ¡°Shall I make some buns for you guys to take along?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Everybody, let¡¯s eat first. Eat as many Recovery Pork Buns as you can to regain your strengths. We must win impressively and with dignity in thepetition. We¡¯ll not eat any buns during the match.¡±

    The others nodded. Tang Wulin¡¯s return had raised everyone¡¯s battle fervor to their peaks. They had never been filled with this much confidence in facing their next battle.

    Tang Wulin removed a bracelet from his wrist and passed it to Yuanen Yehui.

    ¡°Captain, what¡¯re you doing? She¡¯s mine.¡± Xie Xie was astonished. He quickly nted himself before Yuanen Yehui.

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. Yuanen Yehui raised her hand and pulled Xie Xie to the side. ¡°Go away.¡±

    She received the bracelet from Tang Wulin and wore it on her wrist. She nodded toward Tang Wulin.

    Xie Xieined with grief and indignation, ¡°Captain, how can you be like this? You¡¯ve always minded your own business. How am I going to live after this?¡±

    Tang Wulin pointed at his own head, ¡°Where¡¯s your brain?¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Xu Xiaoyan could not suppress herughter as she stood at the side. ¡°You¡¯re so dumb. Captain was giving Yuanen a weapon.¡±

    Xie Xie was embarassed, but he was not dumb. Nheless, he was flustered because he cared for Yuanen Yehui. Upon hearing what Xiaoyan had said, he understood immediately. It was a sudden enlightenment. ¡°The pair of hammers?¡±

    Tang Wulin said pointedly, ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Cough! Cough! Captain, I misunderstood. I¡¯d thought that...¡±

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s delicate face blushed. She grabbed his neck and flung him to the side. Sometimes, she really wanted to beat this guy to death!

 Chapter 700 - Shut Up

    <h4>Chapter 700: Shut Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yue Zhengyu sighed, ¡°ss monitor, how did you make this joker attracted to you? Which part of you does he like? You better hurry up and have it changed.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui looked at him with keen sparkling eyes. ¡°Shut up, you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, shut up you!¡± Xie Xie chimed in when he saw a shift in the situation.

    ¡°You shut up as well!¡± Yuanen Yehui red at him fiercely.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Xie Xie shut his mouth immediately. He even made an action of pulling a zip across his mouth.

    ¡°Alright, prepare yourselves, everyone.¡± Tang Wulin pulled Xie Xie over and made him sit on the chair beside him.

    Xu Lizhi handed everyone the Recovery Pork Buns, especially Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn who had just fought grueling matches. After they ate the buns, everyone closed their eyes and meditated to improve their conditions.

    On the other side, the atmosphere had turned grim for Monster Academy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Brother Long Yue. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± The little princess lowered her head.

    Long Yue ruffled her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. That guy¡¯s crafty. No matter how sly he may be, we¡¯ll definitely win the final battle. The final victory will be ours. Yueyan, can you fight?¡± His gaze was upon Dai Yueyan.

    Dai Yueyan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± After recuperating, his condition improved somewhat. However, the damaged parts of his battle armor could not be mended quickly. The blood essence in his body surged. Currently, he had at most sixty or seventy percent of hisbat strength.

    Long Yue nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Yun¡¯er stays here. We¡¯ll be fightingter. Be on your toes, everyone. Tang Wulin has another soul ring, and we don¡¯t know what its effect is. In the fightter, leave him to me. I¡¯ll do my best to suppress him. You guys get rid of the others as soon as possible. Yun¡¯er, what happened to you just now? How could Gu Yue capture you so easily?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er frowned slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure myself. What I can be sure of is her spiritual power is stronger than mine. That¡¯s why my spiritual assault¡¯s effects backfired on me when I directed it at her, and I was captured by her. Her spiritual power is extremely powerful.¡±

    When the others heard this, their expressions changed slightly. Shadow King Teng Teng could not restrain himself from speaking, ¡°Shrek Academy is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers! To have a spiritual power superior to Yun¡¯er¡¯s, it¡¯s truly unbelievable.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s second martial soul was a spiritual attribute. She was only fifteen years old, but her spiritual power had entered the Spirit Sea realm reaching two thousand five hundred or more which is unparalleled among her peers. Despite that, she was saying Gu Yue¡¯s spiritual power was above hers. How powerful could Gu Yue be?

    ¡°Be careful, everyone. Lin San, you¡¯re to take care of Gu Yue the moment the match starts. You mustn¡¯t let her unleash her abilities. Her peculiar spatial-attribute skills must be crucial to the overall strategy of Shrek Academy¡¯s squad. I think her non-participation in the previous matches was arranged intentionally by Shrek Academy as a contingency n.¡±

    Wind King Lin San nodded. ¡°Okay, leave it to me.¡±

    Long Yue said, ¡°Everyone must work together. After the battle starts, put on your battle armors as soon as possible. We mustn¡¯t leave any opening for Shrek Academy, and we¡¯ll try to defeat our opponents in the shortest time possible. You guys don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll try hard to control my emotions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, captain.¡±

    Currently, Dai Yueyan was shocked. Ever since he knew Long Yue and the formation of the team, it was his first experience of seeing Long Yue having such a high regard for his opponent.

    Obviously, if they wanted to win the team battle, it would not be as easy as what Long Yue had said.

    Thirty minutes went by in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°I invite the contestants from both teams to be on the stage for the final team battle,¡± came the referee¡¯s voice.

    The central partition board in the waiting area separating the two teams was lowered slowly. The two teams could now see each other.

    Tang Wulin and Long Yue looked at each other almost simultaneously. Their gazes collided. A faint smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. Long Yue smiled as well, but it was not a warm smile. It was a smile that was tinged with madness.

    Long Yue was never one to be influenced by others. It was the same for this match. He must win regardless of who his opponent was.

    Representing Monster Academy were the captain, Dragon King Long Yue, and the team members, Tiger King Dai Yueyan, Fox King Su Mu, Wind King Lin San, Wolf King Hua Lantang, Pagoda King Ye Zhi, and Shadow King Teng Teng.

    On the other hand, Shrek Academy was represented by their captain, Tang Wulin, together with the team members: Gu Yue, Ye Xinn, Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan.

    Seven against seven, it was a team battle.

    The citizens of Star Luo Empire had never been more anxious about a team battle as the present one.

    Everyone was keen to watch theing team battle which would be interesting, to say the least.

    From the previous matches, it was evident that in terms of personal strength, Monster Academy did not possess much of an advantage with the exception of Long Yue. This was despite the fact that their team members had superior cultivation bases.

    Hence, a rational person would conclude that other than Long Yue, the students of Shrek Academy were actually of a higher quality.

    Star Luo Empire had always put an emphasis on solopetitions whereas team battles were considered less important. Individual heroism was more popr in the circle of Star Luo Empire¡¯s soul masters.

    Everyone¡¯s opinion was that Monster Academy¡¯s team led by Long Yue would emerge victoriously. However, after the oue of the previous two-on-two match, the audience was skeptical. Would the Shrek squade up with some ingenious battle tactics this time?

    What if they could not turn their strength advantage into a victory?

    In the minds of the people, they each had differing opinions. Albeit, the one thing they had inmon was that they expected this match to be no less than captivating.

    Fang¡¯er was in high spirits. She spoke quickly, ¡°The final team battle is about to begin. The team members from both sides are already on the stage. This match will be a full-blown showdown. It¡¯ll be a battle that will test the overall strengths of both academies. I wish, in advance, for both parties to be able to unleash their own strengths. Next, I¡¯ll be doing some simple analyses for everyone¡¯s benefit.¡±

    ¡°On Monster Academy¡¯s side, the captain Long Yue is the most powerful among them. He possesses the Mountain Dragon King martial soul. Other than the issue of possibly losing control over his emotions, as an expert ranked Soul Emperor, he has a huge advantage. He¡¯s also an assault system battle soul master. Apart from him, His Highness the fourth prince and Hua Lantang are also assault system battle soul masters. In addition, there¡¯s the agility system battle soul masters Lin San and Teng Teng. They¡¯ll make a powerfulbination. Their master-control soul master is Su Mu who is able to weaken his opponents in all aspects. He also possesses a certain level ofbat abilities. Contestant Su Mu is very adept in managing the entire battle. Contestant Ye Zhi with the title Pagoda King possesses the strongest tool martial soul, the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda. With her cultivation base, the enhancement the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda has on her teammates will be immense. If Shrek Academy cannot ovee this enhancement, it will be difficult for them to win this match.¡±

    ¡°On Shrek Academy¡¯s side, the captain Tang Wulin is an assault system battle soul master. The three contestants Ye Xinn, Yuanen Yehui, and Yue Zhengyu are also assault system battle soul masters. Contestant Gu Yue is a battle soul master who has controlling abilities and long-range attacking skills. Contestant Xu Xiaoyan is a control system battle soul master. Last but not least, contestant Xie Xie is an agility system battle soul master. In other words, their teamprises four assaults, one agility, and two controls.¡±

    ¡°Judging by the conditions of the team members from both teams, Monster Academy¡¯sbination has an edge. A support system soul master has a very important role to y in a team. After all, they enable their team to fight longer and unleash greater strengths. The support system soul master on Shrek Academy¡¯s side is a food type, but he¡¯ll not participate in this final battle. With such abination, they can gain a slight advantage for a short time. Otherwise, the longer the fight drags on, the more exhausted they¡¯ll be and eventually, they¡¯ll be defeated.¡±

    ¡°Of course, everything I¡¯ve said is just a paper analysis. As for how things will turn out, it¡¯s a different matter altogether. It alles down to one critical factor in a team battle. Coordination. We¡¯ll see how both parties can coordinate among their own teams to obtain victory. The match will begin shortly. Meanwhile, let¡¯s rest our eyes and wait.¡±

 Chapter 701 - Coordination

    <h4>Chapter 701: Coordination</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The team members from both teams were already on the stage.

    On Shrek¡¯ s side, Tang Wulin stood at the front with Gu Yue behind him. The two who stood at the rear at an angle were Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn.

    Yue Zhengyu stood at the back of the formation. In front of him, Xu Xiaoyan and Xie Xie stood beside each other They stood in a formation that was rhombus-like which looked a little odd.

    On Monster Academy¡¯s side, Long Yue stood at the front. Behind him were Dai Yueyan and Hua Lantang who stood beside each other. Behind them in the third row was their master control soul master Su Mu who was in charge of centralmand. Two agility system soul masters stood beside Su Mu, while Pagoda King Ye Zhi was behind everyone. Their formation loosely resembled a triangle.

    Both sides looked at each other from afar. Collectively, there was a strong glow emitting from everyone¡¯s gaze.

    From themencement of this year¡¯s Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition, Monster Academy and Shrek Academy had battled time and time again.

    From the oues of the previous matches, Monster Academy had a greater advantage. They were able to suppress Shrek Academy at every turn, and they had won in the solo and pairedpetitions.

    However, Shrek Academy had given them a fair share of trouble throughout the entirepetition. They had made Monster Academy¡¯s journey to victory more difficult than the previous years.

    Under such circumstances, it was tough to guess which side would attain the final victory in today¡¯s match which kept everyone in suspense. In terms of strength, Monster Academy had the upper hand, but nobody has seen the full strength of Shrek Academy in a team battle.

    Hence, this was inevitably a battle between two strong teams.

    Tang Wulin and Long Yue were facing each other again in a finals match. Both of them were proud sons of the heavens, and they both thirst for victory.

    ¡°Ten, nine, eight, ..., three, two, one, let the match begin!¡± The referee¡¯s excited voice announced themencement of thepetition.

    On the tform, Dai Tianling had sat at attention to watch the match. He had also wished to witness an interesting match with a delightful grand victory. He was confident that Long Yue would lead his squad to defeat Shrek Academy. The only thing left was to observe how they would win.

    Tang Wulin moved swiftly and was the first to charge among all the contestants on the stage. The moment he charged, three golden soul rings under his feet shone. He unleashed his Golden Dragon Body. His body erged with scales covering his body, he extended his pair of Golden Dragon ws. His entire body shone with a dazzling golden light as he aimed straight toward his opponents like a golden arrow.

    Gu Yue tapped the ground with the tips of her toes and followed right behind Tang Wulin. As green light encircled her body, she moved with great speed while the others followed suit, maintaining their formation as they pressed toward Monster Academy.

    Long Yue took a great stride in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction. He unleashed his martial soul. His body erged and his double pointednce appeared within his grasp. His eyes flickered with a gleam and his gaze was fixed upon Tang Wulin.

    The previous insult could only be cleared away by a victory. Knowing Tang Wulin well, he wanted to achieve victory in one swift stroke and defeat his opponent in the shortest time possible. Once Tang Wulin was defeated, there would be no one from Shrek Academy who could match up to him.

    Behind Long Yue, the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda shone. Beams of light shot forth from it which fell on herrades. It was Pagoda King Ye Zhi unleashing her powers.

    Ye Zhi, who was of Soul King rank, had excellent control over the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda. The beams of enhancing light which fell onto herrades tremendously improved their cultivation bases. Their cultivation bases were enhanced by as much as fifty percent. For a time, they utterly crushed Shrek Academy in terms of aura.

    The two assault systems, Tiger King Dai Yueyan, and Wolf King Hua Lantang took great steps under her enhancement. They nked Long Yue as they charged toward their opponents from Shrek Academy.

    A ring of light released by Su Mu flitted past beneath their feet. Their control system soul master had also made his move. The moment Shrek Academy¡¯s team stepped into the halo¡¯s boundaries, they would be immediately affected by it.

    One enhancement and one suppression. Control system and support system. Once the effects of the two systems werepletely unleashed, they would immediately put Shrek Academy at a big disadvantage.

    During the match, Monster Academy had no intention of holding back. What they wanted was to fight with all their might and defeat Shrek Academy in the shortest time possible. They wanted to prove themselves with a grand victory.

    Lin San and Teng Teng moved separately. Lin San¡¯s body turned illusory. He was like a breeze, even the outline of his figure was not clearly visible. When his body floated forward, pieces of battle armor flew out to cover his body in silence which increased his speed further. He was practically a fleeting shadow. He had reached the sidelines of the battlefield at an amazing speed.

    This was the true strength of the Wind King. On the other side, Teng Teng had also unleashed his own battle armor. As an agility system battle soul master, it was highly probable that he would be the first to make contact with their opponents. They did not hold back, nor were they reckless. In fact, they were all guarded in their fight.

    Tang Wulin proceeded with great strides. He was almost within the range of Su Mu¡¯s halo. This time, Su Mu had unleashed his second soul skill, Soul Power Stripping Halo. Once a soul master steps into its range, his soul power consumption would be instantly elerated.

    Wind King Lin San had shot past Tang Wulin from the sidelines. He did not attack at the first opportunity he had. Instead, he paused. For an agility system soul master, the most important thing was to wait for an opportune moment to strike and finish off the opponent with one hit.

    Silver light shed. Gu Yue suddenly vanished into thin air. Spatial Retreat.

    When she appeared again, she was behind Long Yue, to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    To be precise, she appeared behind Long Yue, Hua Lantang, and Dai Yueyan. The three of them were in front of her, while behind her were Fox King Su Mu and Pagoda King Ye Zhi.

    Over Gu Yue¡¯s surprise attack, Su Mu was not in the least bit shocked. He unleashed a Debilitating Halo, followed shortly by a pitch-ck Devouring Halo which spread outward.

    Ye Zhi was close behind him, and he had a godly protective skill such as Reversal Halo. So, he was not afraid of close-rangebat in the least. Moreover, in their judgments, Gu Yue was a control system battle soul master.

    Due to Gu Yue¡¯s sudden teleportation into their ranks, he was puzzled. What was she thinking of infiltrating their ranks on her own?

    The members of Monster Academy reacted quickly. Long Yue did not turn around, but Hua Lantang and Dai Yueyan stopped in their tracks. They turned around swiftly.

    Gu Yue¡¯s ability was extraordinary. She could teleport herself together with herrades. That was why they had to guard against this ability of hers.

    As for Long Yue¡¯s situation of being alone at the front, they were not worried. In their eyes, Long Yue could unleash his entire strength and defeat everyone from Shrek Academy all by himself.

    Gu Yue pointed at something in the air. She seemed not to have noticed the Debilitating Halo and Elemental Stripping Halo which covered her. A gust of wild wind blew with her body as the center. Shortly after, she smacked forward with her right palm. A patch of ring light halo suddenly rose up. It turned into a huge blue fireball with a diameter of one meter. It shot out straight toward Su Mu.

    Wind attribute? Fire attribute?

    ¡°Contestant Gu Yue has unleashed elemental attacks of the wind and fire attributes at the same time. What is her martial soul?¡± asked Fang¡¯er in surprise.

    The wild wind swept across the stage and spread outward. At the same time, it pressed toward Hua Lantang and Dai Yueyan who were charging toward her from behind.

    Amidst the wild wind, the wind des resisted the advancement of Hua Lantang and Dai Yueyan.

    The power of the Devouring Halo was formidable when faced head-on. However, when it collided with the wind des, the effect of the Devouring Halo weakened quickly.

    The huge blue fireball drew a parab in the air. It rode on its momentum and passed over the Devouring Halo from above. Its target was Pagoda King Ye Zhi behind Su Mu.

    Ye Zhi had unleashed and donned her battle armor the first chance she got. Her battle armor was mainly used for defense. Her defensive powers were the strongest among her team with the exception of Long Yue.

    Fox King Su Mu felt a chill running down his spine. He instinctively took a step back and raised his right arm. A pitch-ck halo was unleashed toward the skies. It was another Devouring Halo.

    The power of the Devouring Halo was stronger although the range it covered was rtively smaller. Each time he unleashed it, he could only cover an area with a ten-meter diameter. It was unleashed vertically instead of emerging from the ground as the other ordinary halos.

    However, a situation which astonished him urred. The blue fireball swayed gently in the air disying horizontal movement and fell from the skies. It had surprisingly sidestepped his Devouring Halo and fell directly on Ye Zhi¡¯s body.

    A loud rumble was heard. Ye Zhi¡¯s battle armor shone brightly, and she reeled from the explosion. The enhancement she was giving herrades was interrupted abruptly.

    What just happened?

    The team from Monster Academy was stunned. Their support system soul master was attacked at the beginning, which cut off the support they received. This has never urred in the history of their team battles.

    However, this was only the beginning. A faint circle of light rippled outward from Gu Yue¡¯s body. She raised her right hand and another blue fireball flew out. This time, it headed straight toward Su Mu.

 Chapter 702 - Tang Wulinâ€™s New Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 702: Tang Wulin¡¯s New Weapon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Su Mu dared not let his guard down. He could already feel the harrowing powers of this blue fireball from the explosive force behind him. He immediately unleashed his Reversal Halo. The fireball reversed its direction and flew toward Gu Yue.

    However, Gu Yue just stood there without any sign of moving. Just when the fireball was about to hit her, it surprisingly floated upward. It hovered for a while then elerated toward Long Yue instead.

    It looked as if Gu Yue had deflected Su Mu¡¯s counterattack, using the blue fireball to attack Long Yue.

    Such powerful spiritual powers!

    Everyone had a vivid view. Su Mu discovered with fright the power of the young girl before him. It was more startling than what Dai Yun¡¯er had described. With her spiritual powers, she could regain control over her attack even after it was reversed by his own Reversal Halo. Moreover, from her calmposure, she knew that she had full control over it. This is definitely strong self-confidence!

    Hua Lantang and Dai Yueyan had resolved the threat of the wind des and continued forward at lightning speed. Su Mu held back no more. His fifth soul ring shone brightly. He unleashed his Destruction Halo which shot straight toward Gu Yue.

    This opponent whom they had not given much attention before this was more powerful than they had thought. The most pressing matter now was to deal with her first, before anything else.

    Silver light shed, Gu Yue vanished into thin air. When she reappeared, she was in midair.

    She was seen standing on a mass of green fireball as she floated in midair. She waved her right arm in the air and the four soul rings on her body shone consecutively. It was unknown which soul ring had been unleashed when the Elemental Staff appeared in her grasp. On the tip of the staff, a seven-colored light orb flickered.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The blue fireball which had shot toward Long Yue just now exploded on his back. Long Yue¡¯s body went stiff for a moment.

    Currently, he was fighting Tang Wulin head-on. Tang Wulin leaped in the air, but he did not utilize his two giant hammers. Instead, he pounced directly toward Long Yue.

    Two beams of silver light flickered in turn. Suddenly, there were two others who appeared beside Gu Yue. They were Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn.

    Gu Yue tapped Ye Xinn¡¯s body with the Elemental Staff. Ye Xinn¡¯s back shone brightly with green light. In the next instant, she flew outward at lightning speed given the boost from the tapping. Yuanen Yehui, on the other hand, descended from the skies andnded where Gu Yue stood a few moments ago.

    Centering control, was she their master-control soul master? She had such powerful attacks as well.

    Xie Xie had collided with Teng Teng. The two figures interacted with lightning speed, and their collisions gave off a series of booming sounds.

    On the other side of the stage, Lin San had closed in on Xu Xiaoyan. Currently, the battle was in full progress. Rtively speaking, Monster Academy still kept to their formation. Although there was some distance between their team members, they were still within range of helping each other in defense.

    Meanwhile, Shrek Academy¡¯s formation was noticeably scattered. Yue Zhengyu was currently behind Tang Wulin. He pped his wings and leaped into the skies as he prepared to leap over Long Yue¡¯s head. Xu Xiaoyan was alone at the rear, and she had to face the strongest agility system soul master of their opponents, Wind King Lin San.

    Overall, it seemed that Shrek Academy had a slight advantage at the moment. However, once Xu Xiaoyan was defeated by Wind King Lin San, the situation could change in an instant turning the tide in the battle.

    As she faced the breeze that shot toward her, Xu Xiaoyan smiled faintly. In her right hand, the Starwheel Ice Staff flickered.

    It was at this moment when Gu Yue who was in the air far away mumbled under her breath. Her Elemental Staff drew a circr arc in the air, then, a fireball nearly twice the size of the previous ones shot out. However, this blue fireball seemed to have misfired, because it was falling toward an empty spot on thepetition stage behind them.

    Xu Xiaoyan squinted her eyes slightly. She pointed her Starwheel Ice Staff toward her front. A beam of starlight rose silently before her.

    Wind King Lin San was currently near her. He was prepared to release his Wind de to defeat this control system soul master whose strength was not fully understood by his teammates.

    At this very moment, a golden light suddenly shed before him. A golden light circle appeared on the ground. There was a heightened sense of danger. Lin San instinctively moved away swiftly changing the direction of his forward charge to evade the halo. He now ended being further away from Xu Xiaoyan.

    Xu Xiaoyan had no intention of moving. The Starwheel Ice Staff in her hands flickered again. This time, the second soul ring on her body lit up as well.

    A beam of starlight burst forth instantly. Lin San felt his vision blurred. Shortly after, a dazzled feeling arose within his spirit. Subsequently, his footwork was affected and fell into disarray.

    Simultaneously, there was a heavy sense of danger from the bottom of his heart. He unleashed his battle armor which covered his whole body immediately.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    What the audience saw was a different scene altogether.

    In their view, Lin San was very near to Xu Xiaoyan. However, the instant he got closer, a golden halo appeared on the ground. Lin San dodged it with ease. There was nothing extraordinary up to this point.

    However, shortly after, Lin San appeared insane all of a sudden. He turned around and ran. The Wind de which he had in his grasp was released at an empty spot. He ran hurriedly to a vacant spot of the stage. That spot happened to be where the giant blue fireball was falling toward.

    At that critical moment, Lin San unleashed his battle armor in the nick of time. In the next instant, his body was swallowed by the blue fireball.

    An intense explosion was heard. It erupted with a horrifying impact. The sound of the explosionsted for a full three seconds before it gradually faded.

    Xu Xiaoyan was quite a distance away when the blue fireballnded. Then, she headed in the direction of the main battle. She did not even spare Lin San a nce.

    This...

    What was the situation? Could it be that the blue fireball had not misfired at all, and was aimed at that spot all along? What kind of coordination was this?

    In a situation where their formation was so scattered, how could they carry out such precise coordination? Was this Shrek Academy¡¯s way?

    The scene did not escape Long Yue¡¯s eyes. In his heart, he felt astounded. He sensed that Shrek Academy was more powerful in a team battle than it was in solo battles.

    The collision between Long Yue and Tang Wulin had finallymenced as well. He raised his double pointednce and thrust it toward Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin did not dodge. Instead, he retaliated with his pair of Golden Dragon ws hitting on thence, the collision bursting forth into two masses of golden light, while he leaped up using the force from the collision. He surprisingly did not choose to have a sh of strengths. When his body was in midair, a beam of golden light suddenly shone brightly. Shortly after, Long Yue saw a golden spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands.

    It was also double pointed, with a length of about five meters. The entire spear was a brilliant gold and dragon-shaped patterns were flickering faintly on the spear. The sharp tips at both ends of the spear were translucent.

    For unknown reasons, the instant the spear appeared, Long Yue felt his heart shrink intensely. It was as if he had seen some extremely terrifying object. His heartbeat had quickened as well which weakened his strength.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline power had be more powerful. All this because of a spear?

    ...

    ¡°Huff... huff...¡± Tang Wulin panted ceaselessly.

    He felt like he was dead. When the extreme pain became excruciating, he saw a pitch dark world. That world was filled with serenity and silence. It was as if he would not have to worry anymore once he reached that world.

    He walked slowly toward that world getting nearer to the dark void.

    At this moment, he heard a yell.

    ¡°Get back!¡±

    Shortly after, a beam of golden light appeared out of the blue. A momentter, an intense pain appeared all over his body again. Miraculously, Tang Wulin could see the insides of his body.

    His broken bones and meridians were all healed. Compared to before, his faint golden insides had anotheryer of sparkle. It was as if a crystal-like substance had been smothered onto the surfaces of his bones, meridians, and internal organs. It looked surreal.

    His bloodline power had be clearer, and it was tinted with a sparkling luster. Two of his Eight Extraordinary Meridians which had been connected had be more resilient, and the flow was smoother.

    A power which he had never experienced before filled his body. The pain was receding like the tides.

    ¡®Did I do it? I did it!¡¯

    The dignified voice resounded in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. It sounded like Old Tang, but he could not be entirely sure. He did not know what kind of feeling this was, but that voice made him feel at ease with a strong sense of security.

    ¡°Ah...¡± He heaved a long sigh of relief. The stamina and blood essence power within him was gradually put into motion.

    At this moment, Tang Wulin suddenly felt there was something more to his body. He opened his eyes instinctively.

    Shortly after, he felt that his front waspletely covered by a gold patch. He could vaguely make out that he was in a shower room. An empty shower room.

    Then, a spot of golden light emanated from between his brows, and it hung in the air.

 Chapter 703 - Golden Dragon Spear

    <h4>Chapter 703: Golden Dragon Spear</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It appeared to be a golden needle erging rapidly and bing a spear that reached a length of about five meters. The spear was golden and dazzling with faint dragon-shaped dark fringes all around.

    These dark fringes flickered and materialized on the surface exuding an unusual luster.

    What was it? What was the double-edged spear meant for?

    ¡°This is the item that only you can hold for breaking through the sixthyer seal. It¡¯s your true weapon. Its name is the Golden Dragon Spear,¡± Old Tang¡¯s voice echoed in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind at the moment.

    ...

    Yes, it was indeed the Golden Dragon Spear that was in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand at present.

    The spear was full of texture, yet it was light as a feather. It was as if it was part of his body. Tang Wulin could sense the amplifying rings on the inside of the spear that continuously strengthened and amplified his bloodline power when he perfused it with the spear.

    He did not know the extent of the spear¡¯s power as he had yet to test it.

    ¡°Ding!¡± A deep dragon¡¯s roar echoed when the golden spear touched the double pointednce in Long Yue¡¯s hands.

    The Golden Dragon Spear waspletely illuminated. The dragon-shaped dark fringes turned crystal clear the instant the scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s body with the indistinct dragon-shaped dark fringes emitted a dazzling re.

    Long Yue retreated a step as if he was electrocuted. The front end of his double pointednce cracked into a breach unexpectedly.

    The double pointednceprising sixteen types of rare metals was forged by Monster Academy using thetest technology. Without the stimulus of adequate soul power, even a divine mecha¡¯s resilience was limited.

    It was simply unbelievable that hisnce could be damaged by direct contact with Tang Wulin¡¯s spear. ¡®What¡¯s the spear in his hand? Why didn¡¯t he have it in the previous match? Could it be that he only received it after the previous match?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s impossible!¡¯

    It seemed like the spear was a battle armorpatible weapon as there was no other exnation for its incredible power.

    Different ranks of battle armor had different types of special features.

    The two-word battle armor was more impressive than the one-word battle armor in its entirety. For example, the two-word battle armor was thicker and heavier with the addition of wings.

    Not that the one-word battle armor could not be forged with wings, but the crafting of wings wasplicated. An ordinary one-word battle armor master was incapable of forging wings, not to mention it would be a waste of time to forge wings for a one-word battle armor and having to rece itter with a new metal for the two-word battle armor.

    In contrast, an ordinary battle armorpatible weapon was only owned by three-word battle armor masters. This was because the process of producing the weapon wasplex and required the skill and precision of the forger together with one¡¯s nourishment. Thus, battle armor masters would not spend arge number of resources and time to produce their own battle armor weapons before they had the confidence to produce weapons capable of injuring a Title Douluo.

    This was the most fundamental rule in a battle armor master¡¯s development. So, Long Yue concluded that it was impossible for Tang Wulin to be wielding a battle armor weapon. Otherwise, if he were to own a battle armor weapon with his current cultivation base, he wouldn¡¯t need to forge in the future.

    Moreover, it had been approximately ten days since thest match. He could not possibly have forged a battle armor weapon within such a short time!

    Everyone was shocked. Tang Wulin had damaged Long Yue¡¯s weapon which had taken Long Yue aback. This signified that the weapon in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand was even more powerful.

    This was not suppression by strength, on the contrary, it felt like an overall suppression.

    Radiance shed in Long Yue¡¯s eyes as the aura around his body changed abruptly. He shouted aloud, ¡°Mountain!¡±

    Immediately, pandemonium erupted on the entirepetition stage. Boulders in the shape and form of mountains protruded with powerful spiritual fluctuations sweeping over the entire scene.

    Long Yue was not only an assault-type Soul Master, but he could also exercise control over the entire stage during a group match.

    Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn hadnded onto the ground and were faced with protruding boulders. There were enormous mountains emerging from the ground rising toward Yue Zhengyu and Gu Yue simultaneously. Even Xu Xiaoyan was simrly affected in the ensuing chaos.

    Tang Wulin descended from the sky at the moment when Long Yueunched his martial soul Mountain. Tang Wulin released the bloodline aura furiously as a valiant dragon¡¯s roar echoed.

    For a moment, this caused the mountains¡¯ movements to slow down. Tang Wulin raised the Golden Dragon Spear and smashed it toward Long Yue¡¯s head.

    All of Shrek squad¡¯s members seized the moment, when the mountains slowed down, to hide. Their earlier dominance was diminished due to the current assault impact.

    Gu Yue muttered unintelligibly as she was suspended in mid-air. All of a sudden, the Elemental Staff in her hand was raised high into the air as the monotonous incantation suddenly turned high pitch.

    Some form of elemental fluctuation in the air became violent abruptly that even the imposing mountains began to shake and quiver as well.

    This was...

    Long Yue raised his head and looked up to Gu Yue in the sky and felt a distinct threatening sensation.

    This was his first experience of being threatened in thepetition. The feeling had never appeared when he fought against Tang Wulin previously.

    ¡®What¡¯s she doing? What¡¯s the incantation for?¡¯

    He crossed the double pointednce in his hand and blocked the Golden Dragon Spear. Tang Wulin rebounded while Long Yue fell back a step amidst the violent booming sound.

    The second soul ring on Long Yue¡¯s body shimmered with radiance as he was about tounch his River soul skill.

    Meanwhile, a golden soul ring appeared out of the blue beneath his feet.

    Long Yue did not pay any attention to it initially. Any ordinary attack or control-type soul skill was ineffective on him.

    Not a moment too soon, his body was entrapped as golden chains crept up from the soul ring and interrupted the second soul skill he was about tounch.

    Tang Wulin turned halfway and pointed the Golden Dragon Spear straight at Long Yue¡¯s body. A stream of golden radiance shed past as he was about to hit Long Yue.

    Thoughts of refusing to be pierced by Tang Wulin filled Long Yue¡¯s mind instantly. Yet, it was precisely the moment when a stream of green radiance swept past and positioned itself right in front of Long Yue.

    ¡°Ding!¡± The green radiance gave out a muffled cry within the crisp sound and revealed a figure. It was, undoubtedly, the Wind King Lin San who had appeared in front of Long Yue.

    He had relied on his battle armor to struggle free from the blue fireball. He was not skilled in defense and there were many scorched marks and even cracks on his battle armor. Nevertheless, he still had his speed. He could sense Long Yue¡¯s helplessness a moment earlier. Thus, he managed to protect Long Yue from Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear in time.

    In any case, that one hit was detrimental to him. The energy in that Golden Dragon Spear was almost boundless. Lin San felt like he was being devoured by a golden giant dragon during the collision. The pain inflicted was beyond words.

    His mouth spurted fresh blood. He was actually a Soul King donned in a full set of one-word battle armor! It was rash of him to block Tang Wulin¡¯s spear as he now suffered severe injuries.

    Tang Wulin was reluctant to show mercy to those in the wrong. In fact, not only did he refuse to retract his spear, a tiny golden dragon was released from the tip of his spear as a dragon¡¯s roar sounded. The dragon widened its mouth and pounced toward Lin San.

    However, the effect of Star Chain¡¯s one second of absolute immobility had gone. Long Yue¡¯s body shed past and he used his shoulder to withstand the impending impact.

    ¡°Boom...¡± Long Yue was blown away by the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven released by Tang Wulin. He was about to release his soul skill when a stretch of starlight shone on his back.

    Long Yue¡¯s entire body stiffened as he immediately lost his ability to release his soul skill again. What sort of martial soul was this? How was its controlling ability so powerful? He had no way to fight it at all.

 Chapter 704 - Third Golden Soul Ring

    <h4>Chapter 704: Third Golden Soul Ring</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Lin San was simrly struck, as well as Dai Yueyan and Hua Lantang. All four of their bodies were frozen stiff.

    The Starwheel Ice Staff was shimmering with dazzling radiance. This was the first time Xu Xiaoyan had everpletely unleashed her control ability in Star Luo Empire. She was unleashing her third soul skill which was known as the Dazzling Starlight, an extensive control soul skill.

    Even though she could only exercise control for a short period, the paralyzing impact it imparted gave Long Yue a headache.

    ¡°Boom...¡± Yuanen Yehui flung the giant hammer as it appeared out of thin air. The hammer was in her Devil Titan¡¯s right hand and swept across horizontally. Just as Dai Yueyan was recovering from Dazzling Starlight, he watched helplessly as the giant hammer was almost upon him. He had no choice but to urge his battle armor¡¯s defense toe to the rescue.

    ¡°Boom...¡± Dai Yueyan was thrown away.

    On the other side, the long sword in Ye Xinn¡¯s hand shimmered with dazzling star radiance as she continuously broke Su Mu¡¯s halos. The Pagoda King Ye Zhi was rendered incapable of amplifying herrades where the stars shimmered. This was Ye Xinn¡¯s power in her ability to suppress two people single-handedly.

    Fang¡¯er was a little dumbstruck as she sat on thementator¡¯s seat.

    What was happening here? How was itpletely different from her assessment?

    Whether it was her or anyone else, they all had the same thought in their minds. They had thought about how long Shrek Academy could sustain themselves during the match. Yet, it seemed like the situation before them was unexpected, to say the least.

    Shrek Academy had exercised full control over the entire match from the beginning. Besides being in sync, the team had cooperated well among themselves in every aspect. Gu Yue¡¯s master control, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s explosive control and Tang Wulin¡¯s abrupt change of power ensured that everyone was in control throughout the match.

    They watched as the golden Saint Sword descended from the sky and immediately suppressed Hua Lantang. He utilized the Dazzling Starlight¡¯s radiance to st away Wolf King Hua Lantang. Despite having donned the battle armor, his body was still burning with res.

    The Tiger King Dai Yueyan was injured from the individual match earlier. He obviously vomited blood when he was sted away by the hammer!

    Only the two agility-type soul masters Teng Teng and Xie Xie were evenly matched. It was evident that Xie Xie¡¯s speed seemed to have increased, but more importantly, his agility had increased many foldspared to before. Even if Teng Teng had his battle armor under such circumstances, it would be difficult for him to triumph over Xie Xie.

    Surprisingly, Long Yue was thrown away. This was a situation that had never urred in thepetition. What was the weapon in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand? Why did it look like Long Yue dreaded the weapon?

    Gu Yue was still chanting in her high pitch voice. Tang Wulin touched the ground with the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. He was moving forward at a shocking speed as he pounced toward Long Yue once again. The Golden Dragon Spear speckling with radiance was targeted not at Long Yue, but the Wind King Lin San.

    As the spear struck forth, the soul ring on Tang Wulin¡¯s body unexpectedly switched over. The initial three golden soul rings became four soul rings with the third soul ring beaming with radiance as a blue soul ring rippled away from his body.

    It was the Bluesilver Golden Array.

    Any element within the Bluesilver Golden Array¡¯s range was stripped.

    Lin San was about to dodge when he felt the elemental fluctuation in his body dropped abruptly. Long Yue relied on his powerful cultivation base to ovee the effect. To his surprise, he could not. His speed slowed down and the Golden Dragon Spear loomed before him.

    Even Long Yue¡¯s double-pointednce could be damaged. Could his battle armor withstand the Golden Dragon Spear then?

    The threat of death enshrouded Lin San instantly.

    Fortunately, he had Long Yue by his side. Long Yue lifted the double pointednce to block the Golden Dragon Spear.

    ¡°Ding...¡± Tang Wulin rebounded and another chunk broke off the double pointednce as Tang Wulin howled. Another golden soul ring appeared underneath Long Yue¡¯s feet.

    Long Yue was in despair! His body was too enormous that it was difficult for him to evade the Star Chain. Furthermore, Tang Wulin was attacking Lin San earlier. His attack required Long Yue¡¯s reinforcement which resulted in Long Yue¡¯s inability to make any dodging movement.

    As a result, he was immobilized once again.

    Cold radiance shed past Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. He pierced straight at Long Yue¡¯s chest with his Golden Dragon Spear. He could not let such a fine opportunity slip by.

    ¡°Ding!¡± Long Yue was hit.

    Unawares, Tang Wulin felt as if he had impaled a rock. The Golden Dragon Spear had pierced Long Yue¡¯s body, but Tang Wulin could sense the resilience of a rock.

    He could not sense any life source in Long Yue¡¯s body!

    When he looked back, he was astonished to find that one of the mountains released by Long Yue earlier was moving and spreading itself. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Long Yue?¡¯ On the other hand, the body he pierced had turned into a great mountain.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Tang Wulin was trying to make sense of everything that was happening before his eyes. He crossed his hands in front of his chest as his gaze changed ever so slightly. He soon understood that this was the secret of Long Yue¡¯s martial soul. A soul skill that appeared ordinary but worked wonders!

    This fellow was truly tough to handle.

    Nheless, Long Yue felt ill after employing the interchange trick. A momentter, his body was bursting forth evil energy that startled everyone while his eyes turned red.

    How could he not be furious when he waspelled into such a situation despite his level of power? He was about to be raging mad.

    His gaze fell upon Xu Xiaoyan first. The aura of his entire body bloomed as his third soul ring shimmered with radiance turning the ground into mud instantly and spreading out in all directions.

    Long Yue devoted all his effort into releasing his soul skill. This was the definition of terror.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression turned solemn as well.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s body tilted as she sank into the mud. She became distracted when she was about to release her control soul skill. The rest of Shrek¡¯s team faced suppression simrly for they were rendered incapable of extending their dominance.

    The double pointednce in Long Yue¡¯s hand all of a sudden pointed to Gu Yue in the air. The second soul ring on his body glowed brightly as a gush of mighty torrent surged skyward toward Gu Yue.

    Although he was frantic, his battle alertness was still sharp as a tack. He was aware that the person who was most threatening to him at the moment was not Tang Wulin, but Gu Yue who had been chanting all along.

    Tang Wulin gave out a cold humph. He abruptly pushed the Golden Dragon Spear against the ground to eject his body into the air. While he shot upward, the second golden soul ring on his body shimmered. It was the Domineering Golden Dragon Body.

    His battle armor attached to his body swiftly. Together with the Domineering Golden Dragon Body, it allowed him to position himself ten meters in front of Gu Yue instantly. He then used his body to block the impact of the raging water current.

    The scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s body was shimmering wildly with radiance as a thunderous dragon¡¯s roar echoed from his body.

    Under the circumstances, the river was a continuous soul skill while his Domineering Golden Dragon Body could only absorb the impact for three seconds.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s hands flung the two giant hammers toward Long Yue which flew across like meteors chasing after the moon.

    Dai Yueyan scurried in time to block the giant hammers with his pair of tiger ws resulting in the hammers changing their direction ever so slightly.

    Dazzling radiance reflected from the sword in Ye Xinn¡¯s hand as her fourth soul ring shimmered. She transformed herself into a stream of starlight which struggled free from the swamps with great effort. Later, the starlight turned into arge in the sky which enshrouded the Fox King Su Mu and the Pagoda King Ye Zhi.

    She trusted herrades because Tang Wulin had said that he would join Gu Yue to fight Long Yue while the rest of them should deal with their other opponents soonest possible.

    Even though Su Mu was powerful, he had lost to Ye Xinn before, while the Pagoda King Ye Zhi was affected by the power of Ye Xinn¡¯s Star God Sword such that Ye Zhi could not utilize the amplification effect of her Seven Treasures zed Pagoda.

    Meanwhile, Xie Xie was in a critical situation. He was sinking into the swamp while his opponent remained unaffected. He was suppressed by Teng Teng almost to the point of giving in. Fortunately, he had mastered some of the agility system¡¯s profound methods, one of which was to clone himself so as to resist Teng Teng¡¯s attack.

    Yue Zhengyu pped his wings as he flew in the air. His Saint Sword was stabbing Hua Lantang continuously while sacred light rays emanated from his body. He managed to produce an ovepping effect with the Light of Judgement. So, in that one moment when Hua Lantang was suppressed by Xu Xiaoyan, he managed to injure the defenseless Hua Lantang.

    The Wind King Lin San¡¯s body shed as he dashed toward Xu Xiaoyan who was trapped in the swamp. In spite of being severely injured, he knew that Xu Xiaoyan the control-system soul master was not to be dismissed easily.

    The situation at hand seemed like it was about to take a turn.

    The radiance on Tang Wulin¡¯s Domineering Golden Dragon Body had already shimmered to its limit so he jabbed with the Golden Dragon Spear to release the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven. The dragon-shaped shadow appeared at once to resist the River soul skill by force.

    Long Yue gave out a raging snort. He stamped his left foot on the ground to push his enormous body into the sky, and fused into the river instantlybining with thence as he charged straight at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin could possibly end up in a worse condition than being stomped previously if he were to face the collision.

    In the meantime, the third golden soul ring that newly appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s body finally glowed.

    ¡°Roar...¡± A valiant dragon¡¯s roar burst forth from his mouth abruptly.

 Chapter 705 - Earth Element Imprisonment

    <h4>Chapter 705: Earth Element Imprisonment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In that instant, the phantom image of a pair of golden feathered wings spreading out behind a ginormous golden dragon emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s back out of thin air. The golden dragon¡¯s shadow with its wings spread out was over thirty meters wide. Its gigantic head was no less inferior to the Overlord Dragon¡¯s.

    All the soul masters on thepetition stage sank into a catatonic state momentarily except for Gu Yue who was still chanting during that split second when it appeared.

    Long Yue who stood in front of Tang Wulin was affected the most. The wild redness vanished turning Long Yue¡¯s eyes crystal clear once again. The soul skill he wasunching vanished instantly while the six soul rings on his body all dimmed at once.

    The Golden Dragon Spear shed once andshed onto Long Yue¡¯s shoulder in a forceful attempt to bring his body crashing down onto the ground.

    The golden dragon¡¯s phantom image shed once and vanished without a trace leaving Tang Wulin¡¯s face ghastly pale for a moment.

    This was the Golden Dragon Bloodline¡¯s third soul skill known as the Golden Dragon Roar!

    Tang Wulin only had a faint notion of his soul skill¡¯s attribute. He used it during that short period earlier only as ast resort when he realised its true power. He did not expect it to make such a shocking impact.

    Long Yue as well as a few others on the scene were affected. The Wolf King Hua Lantang whose martial soul was a dragonwolf crouched on the ground upon hearing the Golden Dragon Roar which resulted in him being stabbed three times continuously by Yue Zhengyu. Yue Zhengyu¡¯s entire body was covered in the Light of Judgement¡¯s radiance as he forcefully struck Hua Lantang until he hit the soul¡¯s protective shield with multiple damages inflicted on Hua Lantang¡¯s battle armor.

    Xie Xie¡¯s clone immediately vanished upon hearing the dragon¡¯s roar. Tang Wulin¡¯s soul skill attacked without discrimination regardless of whether it was friend or foe.

    Fortunately, Teng Teng was startled as well. Xie Xie managed to switch over to the clone in time, but he still tumbled onto the ground.

    It would be difficult for him to continue fighting.

    The nine-tailed fox martial soul owner, the Fox King Su Mu derived his power from the bloodline albeit not the dragon-type bloodline. As a result, the superior bloodline interrupted his soul skill immediately. Ye Xinn¡¯s sword attack on his body was more agonizing than Yue Zhengyu¡¯s because she had a full set of battle armor! Su Mu was sted away at once.

    Fortunately, the judges were protective of the match¡¯s contestants. Hua Lantang, Xie Xie and Su Mu were dered unfit to fight by the judges. So, they were barred in session from continuing in the match.

    This was...

    Such was a roar¡¯s terrifying power.

    Long Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. It was most shocking to him that he would lose control of his emotions when he was provoked or when he devoted all his efforts tounch his power. Yet, he was calmed immediately by Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Roar. He had his emotion under control once again but his bloodline was tremendously suppressed.

    It was also at this moment when Gu Yue¡¯s incantation stopped. The Elemental Staff in her right hand seemed to turn iparably heavy while the crystal ball on top hadpletely turned dark yellow. Then, a dark yellow soul ring emerged from the crystal ball and spread out swiftly. It transformed into an enormous dark yellow soul ring that descended from the sky and repressed the entire scene.

    What followed next was a startling sight. The swamp on the ground vanished instantly while the gigantic mountain ranges gradually disintegrated and disappeared without a trace when enshrouded by the yellow soul ring.

    Visually, it was obvious that a yellowyer enshrouded Long Yue¡¯s body weakening his aura by a third.

    Monster Academy¡¯s President En Ci who was sitting on the audience tform earlier and watching the match attentively suddenly sat upright. Fear shed past his eyes as he cried out involuntarily, ¡°That¡¯s the Earth Element Imprisonment. Can a four-ring soul masterunch this soul skill? It¡¯s impossible! Unless her natural endowments are of earth element control, she still needs to offer her fire of life as a sacrifice in order toplete the ritual. How can this be?¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s face did appear a little pale, but she was still far from offering her life me as a sacrifice. She appeared to be slightly lethargic due to soul power overexhaustion.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Spirit Abyss spiritual power!¡± En Ci had thought of another possibility in the next moment being the number one powerhouse in Star Luo Continent. However, the shock on his face was even more intense when he thought of this possibility.

    ¡®Fifteen, she¡¯s only fifteen years old, yet she has achieved the Spirit Abyss spiritual power. This is absolutely unbelievable, no wonder Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s spiritual assault earlier had no effect on her, even Su Mu¡¯s soul ring hardly had any effect on her. It turns out her spiritual power has achieved such a profound level. She¡¯s only fifteen years old! How powerful will her spiritual power be in the future?¡¯

    A cold sensation rushed upward his spine. Shrek Academy¡¯s youths were truly shocking. At the beginning, everyone assumed that Tang Wulin was the most powerful among his team. That was why their attention were all on him.

    However, the rest of Shrek Academy¡¯s students began to stand out conspicuously in session through the matches as thepetition went on. None of them was weak. Yuanen Yehui was capable of suppressing Dai Yueyan, not to mention the powerful Ye Xinn who owned a full set of one-word battle armor. Last but not least, Xu Xiaoyan revealed her ultra-powerful control ability earlier today.

    However, they were still not considered the most powerful ones remarkably. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the most powerful person was this female student who had not appeared much in the earlier matches.

    Her spiritual power was at a level that even a six-ring Soul Emperor could not necessarily achieve. Yet, she hadunched such a powerful soul skill that anyone below a six-ring cultivation base could not possibly unleash.

    The Earth Element Imprisonment soul skill was rarely seen, and it was different from Elemental Stripping. The Elemental Stripping skill reduced some or gradually the whole element, but the Earth Element Imprisonment skill could wipe out all the earth elements within its range instantly.

    The earth element was absolutely not allowed in its range.

    Such a pure elemental imprisonment soul skill¡¯s effect was not striking ordinarily. Thus, most people would prefer to skip the learning of this skill if they had the choice.

    Nheless, it was obvious that she chose to learn this skill, to say the least. It was not even her soul skill! To put it correctly, it was not a soul skill that was connected to her martial soul! This was truly awesome!

    Every Mountain Dragon King martial soul¡¯s soul skill was rted to the earth element regardless of how much bloodline power was added, as the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s source was controlled by the earth attribute. Even the river was no exception because it was not really water but an energy produced in the form of water utilizing the earth element.

    Thus, the Earth Element Imprisonment skill had exterminated all of Long Yue¡¯s soul skills such that his soul skills could not beunched within this range.

    This was definitely a targeted attack!

    Everyone assumed that Shrek Academy¡¯s participation in the group match was just a mere formality. On the contrary, Shrek Academy¡¯s students demonstrated their objective in thepetition which was to contend for the championship!

    Shrek had always strived for number one!

    On thepetition stage, Long Yue could not help but stand sluggishly when he realized that the earth element that had always been so intimate to him disappeared unexpectedly.

    She spent such a long time chanting the incantation just to overwhelm him with such horrendous stress.

    All the soul masters who recognized and understood the Earth Element Imprisonment soul skill were all shocked beyond words.

    The elemental imprisonment soul skill only existed in legends not because it was an impossible skill to acquire, but its existence was trivial, and it had many limitations. For one, the elemental imprisonment could only be targeted at one specific element, hence only effective at dealing with a specific type of elemental soul master.

    Moreover, the elemental imprisonment was a high level soul skill. Generally, only soul masters with six rings and above could cultivate it. As every soul skill required much effort and time to acquire, who would be willing to sacrifice their precious resources just to cultivate a non-significant soul skill?

    Yet, at this moment, a targeted soul skill appeared on thepetition stage. The four soul rings on Gu Yue¡¯s body shimmered alternately. It was difficult to ascertain which soul skill was hers, but the elemental imprisonment¡¯s effect was revealed instantly. Apart from his strength and power, every soul skill and elemental control of the powerful Mountain Dragon King martial soul was restricted at a stroke.

 Chapter 706 - Two-Word Battle Armor

    <h4>Chapter 706: Two-Word Battle Armor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Long Yue and hispanions were stunned. They had fought against Long Yue several times before, so no one understood his strength more than them. It was simply impossible to defeat him, especially when he fused himself with his soul skills.

    Even so, Long Yue¡¯s soul skill had just been sealed. In other words, his Mountain Dragon King martial soul¡¯s other abilities were temporarily weakened by at least two-thirds temporarily, leaving only his body¡¯s strength and defense unchanged. This situation was unprecedented.

    Long Yue himself was also shocked. He was a six-ringed Soul Emperor after all! Yet at present, there was no way he could connect to the earth element fluctuation through his soul skill no matter how he attempted to utilize his soul power.

    In a life-and-death struggle, he could still try to immediately dash out of the Earth Element Imprisonment¡¯s range in order to continue controlling his soul skill, but the Earth Element Imprisonment Gu Yue had created, covered thepetition stage within a range of five meters. Her spiritual power must have reached a terrifying level for her to cover such arge area!

    The first person entrapped when the Earth Element Imprisonment waspleted was the Pagoda King Ye Zhi. Ye Xinn had unswerving determination despite feeling shock in her heart, and her reaction did not slow her down in the battle. Her body shed past and she had arrived before Ye Zhi¡¯s face with her Stargod Sword raised as streams of dazzling energy des dropped onto Ye Zhi¡¯s body. She was a one-word battle armor master. Now, her offensive power was absolutely the top of the Shrek squadron. It had only taken a few trials before Ye Zhi¡¯s protective hood was broken and she was singled out by the judge for elimination.

    Meanwhile, only fourpetitors from Monster Academy were left on thepetition stage including Teng Teng, Dai Yueyan, Lin San and Long Yue. Of those, Lin San and Dai Yueyan had already been injured.

    Xie Xie was the sole team member missing from Shrek Academy¡¯s side.

    Tang Wulin raised his head to the sky and howled. The thunderous dragon¡¯s roar made the third golden soul ring on his body glow brightly once again. Another deafening Golden Dragon Roar was heard as his bloodline power was elevated to the greatest extent and suppressed Long Yue. He raised the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand and used it as a club to pound right onto Long Yue¡¯s head.

    Gu Yue floated backward. She was in a weakened state after using the Earth Element Imprisonment.

    Long Yue¡¯s eyes turned red once again after a moment of rity. He grew even wilder than before.

    ¡°Do you think that you can defeat me so easily?¡± His domineering voice echoed through the entirepetition stage. He gave out a roar of his own. Even though he was suppressed by the Golden Dragon Roar and his bloodline power was greatly affected, his aura was still on disy.

    The surging aura of the Mountain Dragon King martial soul leapt up as he raised the double-pointednce in his hand to collide with Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Tang Wulin was thrown back, his feet sinking three feet deep into the ground. It was apparent that both of them did not manage to gain any kind of advantage.

    Yuanen Yehui advanced against Dai Yueyan, while Ye Xinn turned around and dashed wildly at Lin San.

    Teng Teng, on the other hand, pounced toward Xu Xiaoyan.

    His efforts were wasted when he was confronted by Yue Zhengyu descending from the sky.

    Xu Xiaoyan was unaffected by the swamp at present. She scoffed coldly as a stream of starlight burst out of her body. It was the Starlight Chaos.

    Teng Teng was confused. The energy des descended from above while the Star Chain had appeared underneath Teng Teng¡¯s feet at the right moment.

    Lin San¡¯s speed was restricted due to his injuries. He could only look on helplessly when he was confronted by Ye Xinn¡¯s energy des covering the sky.

    Meanwhile, a wild dragon¡¯s roar suddenly echoed from Long Yue¡¯s mouth. Soon after, ayer of dark golden light spread across his hulking frame.

    During the split second when the golden radiance appeared, luminescent sparkles glowed on his body.

    Teng Teng, Lin San and Dai Yueyan were relieved, while the expressions on Shrek Academy¡¯s team could not help turning solemn.

    It was his battle armor! Yes, Long Yue had finally utilized his battle armor. He had never used it before in the earlier matches.

    What bothered them was that Long Yue¡¯s battle armor did not fly out from his storage soul tool before it attached to his body. It had appeared straight out of his body, which signified that he was either a spirit alloy one-word battle armor master or... he was a two-word battle armor master!

    When a pair of gigantic dark golden dragon wings emerged from Long Yue¡¯s back, turning him into an incredibly monstrous presence, it seemed like all hope was list for them.

    He was a two-word battle armor master! He was a genuine two-word battle armor master!

    What was the significance of two-word battle armor? It signified that they were fighting against a powerhouse no less than Wu Zhangkong. The cold and frosty Wu Zhangkong was a two-word battle armor master as well, who possessed the battle armor Sky Ice. His cultivation base was above Long Yue, but Long Yue¡¯s martial soul was incredibly powerful.

    When the massive pieces of dark golden battle armor attached to Long Yue¡¯s body, Shrek¡¯s team could sense a gush of tremendous pressure descending from the sky.

    The ray of victorious daylight that shone upon them for the Earth Element Imprisonment earlier seemed to have disappearedpletely within that split second.

    The upgrade that two-word battle armor gave to a soul master was overwhelming. Even without the use of a soul skill, its boost to the bearer¡¯s speed, strength and martial soul was enough to dominate their four-ringed cultivation base.

    Two-word battle armor in addition to a six-ringed cultivation base signified that Long Yue was capable of fighting against an eight-ringed Douluo master! Such an opponent left them feeling nothing but hopelessness!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s shout echoed in the air, ¡°Get rid of the rest of them first!¡±

    The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand released dozens of golden light beams and enshrouded Long Yue as he yelled. At the same time, he cleared his right hand and released the Golden Dragon w to devote all his efforts in this battle.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Long Yue did not even dodge as the Golden Dragon w pped onto his dark golden battle armor. The double pointednce in his hand was coated with ayer of dark golden scales on its surface. The Mountain Dragon King¡¯s scales were extremely special for they were in the shape of triangles. The scales were more urately described as pyramidal because there were protruding crest lines just like tiny mounds.

    The two-word battle armor was shimmering with dark golden radiance, but Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon w was incapable of even leaving a mark on that armor, thick and heavy like a mountain.

    In the next moment, Long Yue suddenly dashed forward. Tang Wulin could feel as the vision before his eyes blurred, and he only just managed to ce the Golden Dragon Spear in front of himself in time. Soon after, a gush of tremendous force exploded out and Tang Wulin was sted away at lightning speed before he crashed into the soul barrier hundreds of meters away.

    ¡°All of you leave!¡± Long Yue¡¯s wild roaring voice echoed.

    Teng Teng, Lin San and Dai Yueyan indicated that they epted their defeat without the slightest hesitation as they dashed down from thepetition stage swiftly.

    Long Yue would attack without discrimination in his wild state, while the fact that he had donned his two-word battle armor had already made the match lose all its suspense.

    A stream of starlight suddenly appeared underneath Long Yue¡¯s feet, but he managed to dodge it before the starlight couldpletely emerge. He had such an enormous body, but his speed was no inferior to Lin San¡¯s.

    The spear in his hand swept across ruthlessly as a stream of pure soul power transformed into shockwave that sted straight at Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s direction.

    Shrek¡¯s team being able to take the initiative during this match wasrgely due to the control soul master Xu Xiaoyan. Her control soul skill of Absolute Immobility was too nasty for the Monster Academy.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s beautiful expression changed. She was highly capable of controlling the opponent, but she did not possess much fighting ability! She watched helplessly as the shockwave sted toward herself yet she could not even dodge.

    Meanwhile, a figure appeared before herself in lightning speed. Xu Xiaoyan saw a pair of spotlessly white feathered wings.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Xu Xiaoyan could feel as a suffocating aura blew against her face. The feathered wings before herself pped backward strenuously as a gush of air blew her skyward. The feathered wings¡¯ master was sted to the ground. He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood while still in midair.

    ¡°Zhengyu!¡± Xu Xiaoyan screamed out from shock and rage. The third soul ring on her body glowed as thousands of golden lights shot straight at Long Yue.

    As fast as Long Yue was, he still could not prevent himself from being covered by so much starlight. His body stiffened as he was finally struck by the Absolute Immobility starlight and was temporarily paralyzed.

    Xu Xiaoyannded with the Starwheel Ice Staff in her right hand and gave support from the ground. Her beautiful eyes were filled with fury as the fourth soul ring on her body glowed brightly! The Starwheel Ice Staff pointed at Tang Wulin in the air as a chain shimmering with starlight immediately connected her Starwheel Ice Staff to Tang Wulin. The Starwheel Ice Staff pointed again as Star Chains shot out and connected separately to each of herpanions.

    Everyone connected to the Star Chain had a golden glow radiating from their bodies. They could clearly sense each others¡¯ auras and soul power fluctuations.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s entire body was rising in golden light making the surrounding air seem much dimmer. There appeared to be an endless stretch of starlit sky that emerged soundlessly behind her back.

    ¡°Captain! It¡¯s up to you now.¡±

 Chapter 707 - The Divine Dragonâ€™s Great Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 707: The Divine Dragon¡¯s Great Cmity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu were sted away. Simultaneously, Ye Xinn and Gu Yue felt the pull of the force acting on them. They immediately sat down at their spots to free themselves from the pulling force.

    All of a sudden, Tang Wulin¡¯s body glowed brightly with golden light as his aura was elevated multiple times. A faint golden dragon emerged on the dragon pattern surface of the Golden Dragon Spear shimmering in golden light.

    Tang Wulin transformed into a stream of golden light as he bolted in front of Long Yue and forcefully pierced the Golden Dragon Spear into Long Yue.

    Only his Golden Dragon Bloodline aura could suppress Long Yue to a certain level.

    The most powerful part of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s fourth soul skill Star Chain was its ability to connect herself with herrades to consolidate their soul power! Not only that, but it could also mitigate the damage suffered by any team member.

    In other words, if Tang Wulin was harmed during a collision, all the other team members would assist him by undertaking part of the damage. At the same time, his soul power would be the aggregate of all hisrades¡¯ soul powers.

    The totality of six people¡¯s soul powers enabled Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base to achieve the level of a six-ring Soul Emperor. Hence, the power of the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand was vastly different from before with a wisp of refined radiance spurting forth from the crystal-like tip of the spear.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    Long Yue blocked the stab with his double pointednce. The Golden Dragon Spear gave out a crisp sound as it pierced thence and shattered a pyramid-shaped scale on thence.

    His wrath provoked, Long Yue roared in rage. He stamped his right foot on the ground abruptly as the tremendous force generated shockwaves that spread out in all directions.

    He could sense the source of Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power. The blow was not only targeted at Tang Wulin but hisrades as well.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear hummed with a dragon¡¯s roar as the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven was unleashed. A golden dragon that was three timesrger than before rushed straight for Long Yue.

    The wings on Long Yue¡¯s back pped once as a surge of extraordinary soul power burst forth. Ayer of dark golden mist arose faintly around his body. He made no attempt to dodge. Instead, he used his chest to resist the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven.

    Dark golden radiance shed violently. Long Yue denied the urge to fall back. On the contrary, he advanced with the force of his earlier stomp.

    Tang Wulin was blown away by the double pointednce¡¯s impact. Hisrades gave out muffled cries as they endured the collision impact together with him.

    On the audience tform.

    Fang¡¯er¡¯smentary had stopped for some time while the audience had been watching so intensely that their breathing turned shallow.

    All the guests of honor on the audience tform had expressions of bewilderment on their faces.

    Thispetition defied allparison! It was truly a battle between a group and one person. Other than Long Yue, everybody else from Monster Academy felt they would copse at the first blow in the current match, Dai Yueyan included.

    They were all one-word battle armor masters, yet when confronted with Shrek¡¯s battle group, they ended up in an inferior position. Even Xie Xie¡¯s elimination was only due to the effect of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Roar.

    Six people joined together with Star Chain to provide support for Tang Wulin alone so he could fight against Long Yue. Furthermore, the Earth Element Imprisonment had sealed all of Long Yue¡¯s soul skills.

    On the other hand, Long Yue was a six-ring Soul Emperor and a two-word battle armor master. He was fighting against a group of fifteen-year-old opponents who were hardly one-word battle armor masters, yet he still could not end the match despite fighting for such a long time.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was filled with pride for this was Shrek Academy which even the federation respected!

    Elder Cai was expressionless but her hands had already formed two tight fists under the table.

    She had been telling Wu Zhangkong to observe the group of children who had been creating miracles all this while. However, she was definitely satisfied with Tang Wulin and hisrades¡¯ performance. They had done an excellent job. If Monster Academy had not produced someone defying the heavens such as Long Yue, these children might even be the champions in the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition on Star Luo Continent.

    She initially had the intention to stop them from participating in the match until she saw Tang Wulin return. It was her sensibility that she allowed this match to go on. The match certainly meant a great deal to them. She was not worried that these children would be disheartened from the defeat because they had already demonstrated their true mettle in thepetition.

    They would not admit defeat until the final moment of the battle!

    His hands grasped the Golden Dragon Spear tightly. It was at this moment when a figure suddenly appeared silently at his side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together!¡±

    Tang Wulin turned around and saw Gu Yue¡¯s determined eyes.

    Tang Wulin held the Golden Dragon Spear in his right hand while he stretched out his left hand to her. Gu Yue took a deep breath, then ced her right hand in Tang Wulin¡¯s left.

    Dense radiance arose from the their bodies instantly. Dazzling golden res were rising around Tang Wulin¡¯s body, while an iridescent glow arose from Gu Yue¡¯s body.

    Golden and iridescent colors coincided as a surge of unusual aura spewed from their bodies.

    When Long Yue who had begun to dash toward Tang Wulin sensed the aura, his feet suddenly staggered. He stumbled for a few steps but managed to bnce his body with great effort using the double pointednce to support himself.

    His blood red eyes turned crystal clear once again as his eyes shone in disbelief.

    ¡°Is that the martial soul fusion skill?¡± An intensely shocked voice echoed from the audience tform.

    A pair of colorful feathered wings spread out behind his back. Gu Yue had vanished but Tang Wulin¡¯s body swelled to three meters tall. Colorful scales reced the original golden scales while there was an additional iridescent sheen on the Golden Dragon Spear. The spear¡¯s length had extended to over three meters.

    This aura was...

    Long Yue had just regained his consciousness when he discovered that he could not stand upright. His martial soul and shuddering inner heart were feeling an unease that he had never felt before. He felt subdued and could only rx his mind by curling up on the ground and worshipping the person before him.

    ¡°This is i-impossible!¡± Long Yue roared frantically into the air. The double pointednce in his hand pushed against the ground to prop him up. He walked in big steps toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin lowered his head and took a nce at himself. All the Star Chains snapped off when he fused with Gu Yue. The scales on his entire body were reflecting a multitude of colors seemingly capable of absorbing all within its range. Countless energetic molecules in the air were surging wildly toward his body.

    When he realized that Long Yue was heading his way, a feeling of rage arose in his heart for no reason. It almost seemed as if the people were revolting against the emperor. He happened to be the emperor!

    ¡°Roar...¡± a loud and distinct dragon¡¯s roar burst from Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth.

    It was not the Golden Dragon Roar, and there was not even a soul ring on his body. Nheless, it was this very raging roar that made Long Yue kneel down abruptly on the ground with a thud.

    Colorful radiance shed past and vanished. The Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand had pierced Long Yue¡¯s body. It prated his right shoulder and pinned his enormous body to the ground.

    Long Yue saw a pair of colorful eyes. There was utterly no emotion in those eyes. Only domineering lordliness.

    Perhaps the effect from the Divine Dragon Transformation would be different if it was used to confront another two-word battle armor master. Yet, Long Yue owned the dragon-type martial soul! When the Divine Dragon Transformation was initiated, even his Mountain Dragon King martial soul was incapable of withstanding such overbearingness.

    The shudder in his inner heart gave way to submission. Long Yue¡¯s voice turned hoarse, ¡°I admit defeat.¡±

    Tang Wulin stood with a foot on Long Yue¡¯s chest as he abruptly pulled out the Golden Dragon Spear and howled into the sky!

    A colorful giant dragon¡¯s shadow appeared vaguely behind his back amidst the thundering dragon¡¯s roar.

 Chapter 708 - Theyre the Winners!

    <h4>Chapter 708: They¡¯re the Winners!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Every soul master on the scene possessing the dragon-type martial soul lowered their heads subconsciously at this moment. Even those Title Douluo powerhouses were no exception.

    Shadows shed past as Tang Wulin and Gu Yue parted. Their faces turned ghastly pale as they sat on the ground.

    There were about a hundred thousand members of the audience on the scene.

    Monster Academy President En Ci, Star Luo Empire¡¯s emperor Dai Tianling, Douluo Continent Federation¡¯s representative team leader Tang Bingyao, Shrek Academy Sea God Pavilion member Elder Cai were all stunned at this particr moment with no exceptions.

    The atmosphere inside and outside Star Luo Coliseum with more than a hundred thousand in the audience was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop at this very moment.

    If not for Long Yue lying on the ground in aa, nor the distinctive hole Tang Wulin pierced into his two-word battle armor, nor the people on thepetition stage were all Shrek Academy¡¯s students, no one was willing to believe the scene before their eyes were real!

    Yes! Shrek won!

    They were the champions!

    The winner of the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition¡¯s group match was Shrek Academy!

    At present, the glory belonged to Shrek Academy, to Tang Wulin and hisrades. They had won!

    Tang Wulin smiled. Even though he was extremely weak after the Divine Dragon Transformation, his face was beaming with pride at the moment. It was a smile full of pride.

    Gu Yue smiled as well. It was a feeling that he had returned and it felt so good.

    Shrek¡¯s squad members were all smiling. In spite of the silent victory, it did note easily for them at all.

    They had won and obtained the final victory. In the end, the Divine Dragon Transformation¡¯s suppression and the Earth Element Imprisonment¡¯s restriction had led them to be the champions of thispetition.

    Yuanen Yehui waved her hand at Xie Xie who was below the stage. Upon seeing Yuanen Yehui, Xie Xie came around from his stupor. He hastily rushed to a spot next to Yuanen Yehui on thepetition stage.

    ¡°Did we win?¡±

    ¡°We won!¡± Yuanen Yehui cracked into a smile. For Xie Xie, it was a rare asion indeed.

    ¡°We won!¡± Xie Xie¡¯s voice suddenly turned high pitch as he swirled around to hug Yuanen Yehui¡¯s alluring body.

    Yuanen Yehui struggled subconsciously but she could clearly sense the tremendous joy in Xie Xie¡¯s heart. In the end, her heart melted and she sumbed to the hug.

    ¡°We won!¡± Xu Xiaoyan jumped up abruptly. She hugged Yue Zhengyu standing nearby and kissed him on the cheek unexpectedly.

    ¡°We won!¡± A chubby figure crawled onto thepetition stage and hurried to the middle.

    ¡°We won!¡± Ye Xinn cracked into a faint smile on her otherwise expressionless face. She wrapped an arm around Xu Lizhi¡¯s wide shoulders who had just appeared next to her.

    ¡°We won!¡± Xu Lizhi smiled shyly.

    Tang Wulin propped himself up with the Golden Dragon Spear, then walked over to Gu Yue with great effort. He pulled her up and let her lean her weak body against him.

    The two people gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. Gu Yue rested her head on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We won!¡±

    Long Yue struggled to sit up at present. His enormous body had shrunk back to its norm. He looked at the both of them snuggling oblivious to him.

    His eyes were filled with disbelief and sadness, but then there was something else too.

    The rest of Monster Academy¡¯s students were staring at the fifteen-year-olds standing on thepetition stage.

    They had lost against all expectations. Moreover, it was an outright defeat.

    They lost the battle between Monster Academy and Shrek Academy. Even someone as powerful as Long Yue could not do anything to alleviate the depressing situation.

    The final score for the group match was eight to one. The disparity was rming to say the least.

    The ending said it all.

    The president En Ci stood up and frowned as he looked in the direction of thepetition stage. A shadow shed past and was gone without a trace.

    In the waiting area, Wu Zhangkong stood there as he watched the group on thepetition stage. His face had a warm smile. They had won. His normally stoic face had finally turned into a cheerful face for once.

    A figure appeared silently next to him. He was stroking his chin with his right hand while his eyes were filled with thoughtful radiance. ¡°That final strength was...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong turned around when he heard the voice to discover it was Mu Ye. The same Mu Ye who had saved Tang Wulin back then.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Wu Zhangkong spoke from the bottom of his heart.

    Mu Ye answered indifferently, ¡°He is my disciple too.¡±

    The group match ended and with that ended the three most exciting matches, while the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition¡¯s remaining matches received less attention.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s name was seared into the memories of Star Luo Empire¡¯smon folks. The name that once shocked Star Luo Empire before it became Star Luo Continent was now familiar to the people once again.

    ¡°Are you going alone?¡±

    As Wu Zhangkong looked at Tang Wulin standing before him, he could not help frowning.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Yes, this is Tang Sect¡¯s mission that belongs to the Battle Soul Hall. I think we are going to explore some area.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong suddenly raised his hand and stopped Tang Wulin from speaking any longer. ¡°Wulin, remember this. No matter what your rtionship with the person means to you, even if it¡¯s me or yourrades, you must never reveal Tang Sect¡¯s secrets. That¡¯s the rule. Since it¡¯s the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s mission, then you shall go. Do you know how long it will take?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head slightly confused. ¡°It won¡¯t be a short mission.¡± They would be traveling to another ce. In addition, it was an expedition type mission, so it would require a significant amount of time.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll purchase some soulmunicatorster, so you can notify us when your mission has ended. It¡¯s possible that we may not remain in Star Luo City but travel to other ces in Star Luo Empire. You can join us when the mission is over by then.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Thepetition was conducted over a long period. Soon, it was time for the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s expedition mission to Dragon Valley. Based on ck One¡¯s description at the time, it seemed like a worthwhile mission that would benefit every fighter. That was why Tang Wulin was the envy of everyone when he was rewarded with a slot in the mission.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to go alone?¡± Xie Xie looked at Tang Wulin in astonishment.

    Gu Yue¡¯s eyes widened. The atmosphere at the dining table during dinner was a little tense.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a Tang Sect mission but I won¡¯t be going into the specifics. The mission originates from Star Luo Empire, so I must go. I¡¯ve already requested for a break from Teacher Wu. Gu Yue¡¯s the captain when I¡¯m not around. I¡¯ll be joining you all when my mission ispleted.¡±

    Everyone gazed into each other¡¯s eyes.

    The rest of the squad did not discuss any further. Everyone was a Tang Sect disciple, so they had a strong sense of belonging except for Gu Yue.

    ¡°I want to join Battle Soul Hall badly!¡± Xie Xie spoke his mind in a loud voice.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem for you to join Battle Soul Hall based on your power. However, we¡¯ll discuss further when we return to Douluo Continent. It¡¯s not convenient to do so here. I don¡¯t know how long this mission will take. It could be twelve days if it¡¯s smooth going. It¡¯s difficult to tell otherwise. Teacher Wu gave me a soulmunicator, and all of you have one as well. I¡¯ll be in touch when I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Xie Xie spoke with a hint of helplessness.

    Gu Yue had not spoken a single word since the beginning to the end. She lowered her head and continued eating in silence.

    Tang Wulin looked toward her while she ate. Tang Wulin believed it was impossible for her not to feel his gaze with her spiritual power.

 Chapter 709 - The Separation

    <h4>Chapter 709: The Separation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®Could it be she doesn¡¯t even have the slightest intention for me to stay? Why doesn¡¯t she have any questions?¡¯

    The atmosphere at dinner was a little unpleasant. Everyone except for Tang Wulin and Gu Yue had excuses to leave immediately after dinner, leaving them the only two remaining at the dinner table.

    Gu Yu dabbed her mouth with a serviette, then she stood up. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    She was about to leave when Tang Wulin suddenly grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to know about the mission I¡¯m embarking on?¡±

    Gu Yue did not struggle but looked at him calmly. ¡°If you¡¯re going to tell me, then you¡¯ll tell me. If you aren¡¯t going to tell me, then what¡¯s the point of me asking?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Gu Yue, I don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re being cold to me.¡±

    Gu Yue removed her hand. ¡°You should go. We¡¯ll wait for your return.¡± She turned around and quickly headed out.

    ¡°Gu Yue!¡± Tang Wulin stood up abruptly and called out to her.

    Gu Yue stopped but she did not turn around. She spoke indifferently, ¡°Anything else?¡±

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that all of you are waiting for my return, but just you are waiting for my return.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s body stiffened a little but she did not turn around. She raised her hand and waved to Tang Wulin before she walked hurriedly outside.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s figure appeared deste, and he was frowning a little.

    ¡®This is not right. This feeling is not right. I could feel her affection when I was holding her hand during those final moments on thepetition stage.¡¯

    ¡®Yet, why has she changed her mind? Why?¡¯

    He did not realize that her sweet face was drenched in tears ever since she walked away earlier.

    Perhaps, it was best for her to be separated from him. To not see him, but know that he was safe would provide her somefort and calm her down.

    Gu Yue¡¯s gaze was determined once again as she dried her tears and walked quickly toward her hotel room.

    At this moment, the distance between them appeared to be growing further apart.

    Nevertheless, it was easier to be physically apart. Was the emotional separation equally easy?

    ...

    In the Tang Sect headquarters in Star Luo City.

    Tang Wulin was dressed in a white fighter¡¯s attire as he stood calmly in the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s grand hall.

    Today was the day for him to report for the mission. A few days ago, Shrek Academy¡¯s group had followed the diplomatic corps to the next travel stop. ording to Elder Cai¡¯s arrangement, Shrek¡¯s group would separate from the diplomatic corps afterward and travel around Star Luo Continent to broaden their experience while learning about Star Luo Empire¡¯s local customs.

    How could he not join hisrades in traveling and experiencing the continent? Yet, she...

    Tang Wulin sighed in his heart. Perhaps, they were too young and there was no way to tell what one really desired, or to understand the other person¡¯s inner thoughts. Maybe, it would be better when they were older.

    A temporary separation may not necessarily be a bad thing. He trusted his feelings. Their hearts were at their closest when they wereunching the Divine Dragon Transformation, so there was no way to conceal her emotions at the time.

    ¡®I suppose we¡¯ll discuss more after I return.¡¯ Tang Wulin suddenly recalled a legend rted to Shrek Academy. The corners of his lips curled into a faint smile.

    ¡°White Three.¡± Meanwhile, a voice jolted Tang Wulin from his inner thoughts.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Tang Wulin hastily saluted at the iing person who happened to be ck One.

    ck One nodded toward him. ¡°Your identifier shall remain as White Three. There are thirty people selected based on their merits to execute this mission. I hope that all of you can benefit from this mission.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Not everyone was present at the moment. It was apparent that ck One was especially keeping an eye out for him.

    ¡°You must listen carefully when I give a briefing about the missionter. You¡¯re from Douluo Continent, so it¡¯s possible that you don¡¯t understand our ce well.¡±

    Tang Wulin was a little shocked to find his identity known.

    ck One smiled. ¡°Youngd, do you think that you¡¯ll be allowed to join this mission if I don¡¯t know your identity? It¡¯s possibly a coincidence, but not the second time. We¡¯re aware of your identity when you were buying and selling your items. We¡¯ve verified and confirmed your identity. However, don¡¯t worry. Tang Sect doesn¡¯t discriminate regions. We¡¯ll treat everyone equal no matter who you are as long as you¡¯re a Tang Sect disciple.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wulin saluted respectfully.

    ck One waved his hand, then turned around and walked to the front.

    It did not take long before the whole group was present.

    Everyone was wearing a mask so one could only distinguish between the sexes through the body. The males ounted for roughly two-thirds of the group.

    ck One raised his hand as a sheen of faint white radiance enshrouded the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s grand hall.

    ¡°Very well, everyone¡¯s present here. We¡¯ll be announcing the objective of this mission immediately.¡± His gaze swept past every White Fighter in an august manner that made everyone stand upright instinctively.

    ck One spoke with a deep voice, ¡°I believe many of you have heard about the legend of the Dragon Valley, but certainly not the facts of it. I will first remind all of you that you¡¯re not allowed to reveal anything about the mission. Otherwise, we will strip you of all your gains as retribution or even expel you from the Sect as the more severe penalty.¡±

    The group of White Fighters felt their chests tightened upon listening to his stern voice.

    ck One exined, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll be briefing you on the situation in the Dragon Valley and also your mission.¡±

    ¡°Your current mission is known as Mission Survival. In other words, you¡¯ll need to survive in the Dragon Valley for a significant period of time toplete the mission. The reward forpletion of the mission will be your collection from the Dragon Valley. I can only tell you that the benefits you¡¯ll gain from the Dragon Valley grows with the amount of time you spend there. The mission will not punish you for a short stay, but you¡¯ll miss the opportunity of a lifetime to benefit from the Dragon Valley.¡±

    ck One¡¯s words sounded ominous, but Tang Wulin and the White Fighters around him were thrilled upon listening to ck One.

    It seemed like the Dragon Valley was a fine ce!

    ¡°All of you must pay attention to this. Your martial soul will be temporarily sealed by thews of the Dragon Valley when you¡¯re there. Your martial soul can be reactivated only if your cultivation base exceeds five soul rings. However, you¡¯ll be dismissed from the Dragon Valley immediately. This was the crucial reason why only those White Fighters whose cultivation base don¡¯t exceed five soul rings are allowed to enter the Dragon Valley. As for what¡¯s in Dragon Valley specifically and what you can gain from it, I¡¯m not allowed to speak of it because of Tang Sect¡¯s rules. Your effort and luck will determine your gain. I can only advise all of you to maximize your time there, so you¡¯ll have unlimited possibilities. Once you¡¯ve reached the limit of suffering from an attack, you¡¯ll be sent out of the Dragon Valley naturally.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be distributing a dragon pearl to each of youter. Wear the dragon pearl on your skin to connect to your spiritual power. Use your spiritual power to trigger the dragon pearl when you feel your life is threatened, then you¡¯ll be removed from the Dragon Valley. When your vital sign is at a weak level, the dragon pearl will also initiate the removal process.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all. Go!¡±

    ck One waved his hand once as he was speaking. He led the walk outside.

    ck One¡¯s briefing could vaguely be understood by Tang Wulin. He only knew that there was not much risk to this operation. Also, he could determine from the two words of ¡®Dragon Valley¡¯ that the mission was rted to dragons. As he had the Golden Dragon King bloodline, he should have a certain level of dominance in the missionparatively.

    He was filled with curiosity of the Dragon Valley. The sadness in his heart was temporarily forgotten. He would return to those thoughts when Mission Dragon Valley waspleted.

    Tang Wulin followed everybody in leaving the Battle Soul Hall. Soon, they boarded a soul bus. Everyone went on the same bus. They began distributing the dragon pearls and identifiers on the bus.

    As ck One mentioned before, he still had the identifier of White Three. The soul bus could hold fifty people at a time. Thirty of them were seated in the front where ording to ck One¡¯s arrangement, every two people were seated together.

    Tang Wulin was seated next to the aisle while a petite White Fighter sat next to him on the other side. He could tell from the person¡¯s figure that she was female with the identifier White Seven.

    ¡°Alright, the dragon pearls and identifiers have been distributed. You¡¯re not allowed to converse with the person next to you who¡¯s also your partner. The both of you will be a team once you enter Dragon Valley. Be cooperative and look after each other.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡®Partner? This is not a solo operation!¡¯

 Chapter 710 - White Three, White Seven

    <h4>Chapter 710: White Three, White Seven</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin nced at White Seven beside him subconsciously and found her returning the nce. He had no choice but to say that the mask was extremely useful not only in concealing one¡¯s gaze but muffling one¡¯s voice as well.

    The rest of the White Fighters were eyeing each other for the most part. The identities of the fighters were kept in top secret to ensure that their daily lives would not be intruded, especially to prevent the enemy¡¯s revenge after they have carried out important missions. Thus, they would never reveal each other¡¯s identity even among themselves.

    Tang Wulin nodded at White Seven, and she returned the nod before they continued on a long drive.

    The soul bus entered the highway soon after and drove at full speed.

    Tang Wulin could sense vaguely that they had entered the mountains after traveling for a day.

    Night fell and the soul bus was still traveling swiftly. No one cared to ask how long before they would arrive but the food was being distributed to everyone in intervals.

    Tang Wulin was the most miserable because he was still hungry.

    The situation of not being fed well immediately weakened his body because his body required a high amount of energy. He was already so famished he could eat a horse.

    He should have bought some food before he came over to join the mission if he had known earlier. He reminded himself to always remember this lesson so he would always have food before he joined an operation in the future.

    He swallowed a gulp of saliva as he recalled Teacher Mu Ye¡¯s scrumptious delights!

    Mu Ye was in disdain when he found out that Tang Wulin was joining Tang Sect¡¯s mission but he did not stop Tang Wulin. He only reminded Wulin to practice with more effort and further taught him some body cultivation techniques before Wulin left. It was said that Tang Wulin had discovered a unique mineral vein on Star Luo Continent, and he was going to conduct some research there to enhance his Divine Mecha.

    Tang Wulin did not ask whether it was possible to enhance the Divine Mecha because he was still too far away from that world. Even if he were to ask, he would most likely not have understood.

    He would need to spend more time to practice forging as soon as the mission waspleted because it had been too long since hest forged.

    He missed the pair of giant hammers he gave to Yuanen Yehui. Ever since the hammers were used in thepetition, Yuanen Yehui was extremely pleased with the weapon that she decided her future battle armor weapon would take the shape of the giant hammers.

    Tang Wulin felt likeughing the moment he thought about Xie Xie¡¯s expression as described by Yuanen Yehui. If there was a word to depict Xie Xie at the time, it would be constipated. Yes, a constipated-like expression as if there was something he wished to say but dared not utter out of fear.

    Tang Wulin fancied that pair of giant hammers too. It was fairly heavy and powerful, but his Golden Dragon Spear was even better. He would need to practice more of his spear-wielding skills. However, it seemed like the Tang Sect has no specific spear-wielding technique unlike the giant hammers¡¯ Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer.

    Yuanen Yehui had already gone to the Tang Sect especially to acquire this hammer technique before she left Douluo City so she could study it thoroughly.

    Tang Wulin wondered where everyone was at the moment.

    The sky had gradually darkened outside the window. White Seven leaned her head against the window as if she was asleep. Tang Wulin wished to sleep too, but he could not sleep from his hunger pangs.

    It was already midnight by the time the soul bus turned off the highway and traveled along a winding path. It took approximately another hour before the bus seemingly entered a town and finally stopped.

    The bus was parked near a three-storey small building that seemed to be built of wood. It appeared quaint and dpidated.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s symbol adorned the small town which belonged to the Tang Sect.

    ¡°Everyone get off the bus and check in to your respective rooms. Two people will share a room. Don¡¯t give me some bullshit about how a male and female shouldn¡¯t stay in the same room. Figure it out yourselves. Rest early and we¡¯ll gather when the sun has risen to three poles high tomorrow morning. You can buy some essential items in the small town. I suggest that all of you buy more. We shall depart at high noon.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the White Fighters answered and got off the bus.

    Traveling in a soul vehicle for a whole day was truly an unpleasant experience. Tang Wulin was not bothered by having White Seven in the same room for he was used to sharing rooms when he was a working student.

    Tang Wulin got off the bus, then stretched his body strenuously. Just as he felt the pleasant sensations of his blood circting in his body, his stomach began rumbling again. He was even more hungry now.

    ¡°ck One, can I still buy food at this time?¡± Tang Wulin gathered next to ck One¡¯s side and asked softly.

    ck One darted him a look. ¡°Still hungry? I don¡¯t think you can. You should try tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Wulin was depressed because he was so hungry! It had been so long since he felt this hungry.

    He could gobble up a cow!

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯ He truly felt like he could do that now.

    He walked into the tavern to make arrangements for his room. White Seven got the key as she had entered first. Tang Wulin hastily followed her to the room.

    They went up to the second floor. White Seven stopped at Room 315, opened the door and stepped in.

    Tang Wulin was about to follow her into the room when White Seven suddenly turned around.

    ¡°You know that it¡¯s improper for men and women to touch each other¡¯s hand even when passing objects, right?¡± White Seven¡¯s voice sounded quite pleasant despite the mask¡¯s filter. She sounded rather young.

    ¡°Hmm. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t have any improper desires,¡± Tang Wulin hastily exined.

    ¡°Very well then. You¡¯ll sleep in the corridor.¡± White Seven walked into the room and closed the door with a bang.

    Tang Wulin was dumbstruck as he stood outside the room looking at the door. He was speechless as he looked at the room¡¯s number te. White Seven was really one of a kind.

    He turned around and looked at the remaining rooms along the corridor and found everyone else had entered their rooms in pairs! Besides, some were couples too. Anyway, the small tavern was fully upied.

    Tang Wulin raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    The door opened. White Seven stuck out her head. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°How about this? You can wash up first and I won¡¯t enter while you¡¯re washing. I¡¯ll only enter after you¡¯re done. I think there should be two beds? I¡¯ll just sit here and meditate for a while. It¡¯s rather disgraceful for me to sleep in the corridor! Can you please be more considerate?¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± That was the answer for him.

    ¡®A good man doesn¡¯t fight with a woman!¡¯ Tang Wulin thought in his heart.

    ¡®Corridor, it is then!¡¯

    He could actuallyprehend the situation because the other person was a female after all. Moreover, it would be inconvenient for them to stay in the same room for they were strangers.

    ¡®Forget it then. Since I have no ce to sleep anyway, I might as well go out and take a stroll. I can buy some food in case the shops are still open.¡¯

    Tang Wulin walked outside deep in thought.

    White Seven was packing her stuff in the room with her ears perked listening to the sounds from the outside.

    ¡®Eh? That fellow is well mannered! He didn¡¯t even say a resentful word or knocked on the door again. He is truly cultured. But, how can I allow a scoundrel to stay in the same room as me?¡¯

    ¡®If he was truly daring enough toe in by force... Humph!¡¯

    Tang Wulin walked out of the tavern. The cool and refreshing breeze carried a nt¡¯s scent that reinvigorated the heart and mind.

    He took a few deep breaths strenuously. ¡®The air has never fulfilled my hunger no matter how refreshing it is! At most, I can perhaps fart more after inhaling more...¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s improper. What am I thinking here?¡¯

    The small town was mostly paved with gstones. Pieces of gstones were paved neatly exuding a tranquil ambiance. The people of the small town seemed to be asleep at this time. Tang Wulin walked quietly on the streets. Soon, he found some shops.

    ¡®There are shops that sell food and even delicatessens as I expected! There should be a shop that sells cooked meat. I want to eat so badly! What a pity, it¡¯s closed.¡¯

    ¡®A pancake shop, oh my god! It¡¯s simply heaven to roll cooked meat in a baked pancake followed with a dash of sauce.¡¯ A person would always be imagining bountiful food when he was hungry.

 Chapter 711 - Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 711: Shopping</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s stomach was rumbling like frogs croaking at night. He was sulking as he walked around the town. He came across many of the shops, but none were open.

    He was famished!

    ¡®Forget about it. I should go hunting then.¡¯

    Tang Wulin looked at his surroundings as he thought of this. He gazed at the direction he was going to take and dashed off into the forest on the fringes of the town.

    He coaxed his mind gently as Bluesilver Emperor vines spread out from his body. The Bluesilver Emperor had evolved at sea before staying in Star Luo City, and Tang Wulin had yet to unleash it in its natural environment.

    At the moment when the vines had just begun to spread outward, he could immediately sense that the surrounding forest appeared brighter. He did not even need the Purple Demon Eyes to clearly perceive his surroundings in the absence of light.

    The Bluesilver Emperor vines not only enhanced his vision but alsomunicated with all the surrounding nts. It was as if there was arge, invisible that was spreading outward at high speed, rapidly expanding his mind while heightening his senses.

    The feeling was truly amazing!

    Tang Wulin dyed no further in sitting cross-legged at the same spot. At that moment, he felt the soul power in his body double. The thick, dense origin energy was umting along the Bluesilver Emperor vines in all directions.

    Eating provided the nutrients for conversion to energy. The origin energy absorbed through the Bluesilver Emperor was now innumerably more powerful than before. Tang Wulin could undoubtedly feel his soul power amplify.

    ¡®Is this the true benefit of the Bluesilver Emperor?¡¯ It was not only his soul power, but even his spiritual world that was growing more essible.

    ¡®This was simply splendid!¡¯

    He entered the meditative state soon after. His surroundings became tranquil except for the des of the Bluesilver Emperor that were entangled among the nts.

    His mind expanded progressively until Tang Wulin could clearly feel the nts¡¯ kindness and worship of his aura.

    The Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s aura triggered the nts¡¯ emerging intelligence so much so that the nts were continuously transferring the origin energy to Tang Wulin. He would then absorb a portion of the origin energy through his breath while deflecting the remaining portion into the surroundings. The nts¡¯ regurgitation effect on the origin energy tainted with Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s aura far exceeded their absorption ability.

    Tang Wulin was now the favorite of the floras. All the nts were enlivened by his arrival.

    As Tang Wulin awakened from his meditation, the sounds of bugs and birds chirping grew louder.

    The sun illuminated every corner of thend as the nts began photosynthesizing. Tang Wulin was disturbed as he had missed the hour to cultivate Purple Demon Eyes. Normally, this would have been impossible because he had devised his own biological clock.

    His face showed a faint smile becausest night¡¯s cultivation was truly amazing! He no longer felt hungry but could apparently feel his soul power being elevated. If he were to cultivate at this rate, he would only need another one or two years to achieve rank-50!

    ¡®This was precisely the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s power!¡¯

    Tang Wulin stretched himself satisfyingly before he sprung up. ¡®It¡¯s time for a meal, and it¡¯s morning, so the shops should be open.¡¯

    Tang Wulin emerged from the forest and returned to the small town.

    Since it was still morning, there was not much activity in the tavern. As expected, the shops in the small town were already opened with whiffs of sweet scents blowing into his face.

    Tang Wulin rushed to the delicatessen at once.

    The scent of cooked meat was from the deli where a huge pot filled with big chunks of beef was cooking at the doorstep.

    ¡°Boss, are you open for business?¡± Tang Wulin swallowed a gulp of saliva hastily.

    ¡°Not yet, the meat will need to cook for a while.¡± The obese boss came walking over with a smile on his face and added ingredients into the pot.

    ¡°Can I ce an order in advance?¡± Tang Wulin asked eagerly before removing some Star Luo Empire coins which he had acquired earlier.

    ¡°Of course you can. Little brother, how much do you want?¡± the boss asked cheerfully.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I¡¯ll take all you have!¡±

    The boss was stunned for a moment. ¡°All I have? You must be joking.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke earnestly, ¡°Of course not. I can pay you in advance. Boss, how much cooked food can you make in a morning?¡±

    The boss answered, ¡°You must be one of the fighters who arrivedst night, right? A White Fighter¡¯s credit shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem. My shop may not be big, but only my shop sells cooked food in this town. I still have a lot of food in my ice cer. So, if you¡¯re asking for all the food I have, I have a lot. I have at least eight pounds. Could it be you want all eight pounds?¡±

    Tang Wulin was overjoyed in his heart. He hastily inquired further, ¡°Are they all cooked meat?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ll need to have some in my storage anyhow, and I have many varieties. The small town cannot consume that much so I send some to the city periodically. Our cooked meats are beef, mutton, and pork using biodynamic agriculture so it tastes better than the ones in the city. It¡¯s very popr.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it all!¡± Tang Wulin paid the boss without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Please help me pack these up, and I¡¯lle to pick it upter. Though you have to prepare it before noon... Do you think you can do it? Plenty is no gue.¡±

    Eight pounds will be enough for his consumption for twenty days.

    The boss stared at him in bewilderment. ¡°Youngd, what are you going to do with so much cooked meat?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for me to eat! Alright, please prepare it for me then. I think the meat here is almost cooked. I¡¯ll take a bite first! You can bill meter.¡± Tang Wulin stretched his hand and picked up a chunk of cooked meat from the pot. He immediately took big mouthfuls, not worrying about the heat.

    With his Golden Dragon King Bloodline¡¯s body constitution, the temperature barely affected him.

    The small town¡¯s pace was slower than the city¡¯s. The city would have been busy by now but the small town had just awakened.

    Yesterday¡¯s hunger had a negative psychological impact on Tang Wulin. He strolled around the small town and relied on his many storage soul tools to ce orders for the food in the shops, eating as he shopped. Finally, he felt full after the stroll.

    The sun had already risen by three poles when Tang Wulin returned to the tavern. The fighters were only now waking up. It was rather quiet as hardly anyone chatted due to the mask¡¯s obstruction. Everyone was minding their own business.

    Tang Wulin realized there was nowhere he could go when he walked into the tavern. White Seven had thrown him outst night so she would probably not allow him into the room. He wondered if she was awake.

    Tang Wulin regarded White Seven as an acquaintance. He had no feelings for her. It was improper for men and women to have physical contact, and he was not used to sleeping in the same room with a girl. Moreover, he had benefited from yesterday¡¯s meditation in the forest so his mood was utterly unaffected by his predicament.

    Soon, ck One appeared on the outside of the tavern¡¯s entrance. In a short while, many White Fighters hurriedly gathered outside the tavern.

    ck One made a headcount and spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re temporarily dismissed so you can settle your personal affairs. We¡¯ll depart in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± answered the group in unison respectfully.

    After the dismissal, Tang Wulin took a stroll to where he had ordered his food. He had stored a variety of food in his storage box and did not have to worry about being hungry again as the food he bought wouldst him a month even with his voracious appetite.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to sell? How long do I still have to wait?¡±

    On the way back, he heard the other fighters purchasing food, but the shops were out of food. Time was needed to prepare additional food so the fighters would have to wait patiently.

    Tang Wulin smirked, ¡®You¡¯re going to have to wait. Whose problem is it when you wake upte? It¡¯s the early bird that catches the worm.¡¯

    He found a ce to sit when he returned to the tavern while waiting to depart. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze held still for a moment as he inadvertently saw White Seven returning with a ss of fruit juice in her hand.

    White Seven saw him as well. She walked slowly toward him seeing that he was bored sitting there.

    ¡°Hey, where were youst night?¡± White Seven asked.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I found a ce outside to meditate.¡±

    White Seven nodded as she walked into the tavern.

    Tang Wulin thought to himself, ¡®She¡¯s one fussy, arrogant girl.¡¯

 Chapter 712 - Enter the Dragon Valley

    <h4>Chapter 712: Enter the Dragon Valley</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The group departed in the afternoon. They did not board a bus this time because there was no way a bus could maneuver through the mountains. To reach their destination, they would need to go on foot.

    However, it was certainly not a problem for anyone as each of them had achieved at least four rings.

    Under ck One¡¯s lead, they marched deeper into the forest.

    Upon entering the forest, Tang Wulin could immediately feel the kindness radiating from the surrounding nts due tost night¡¯s meditation. The nts were like his children that admired him with awe.

    Simultaneously, Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power was fluctuating intensely. The origin energy surged within his body. Even when not meditating, he was being subtly transformed under the influence of the origin energy.

    ¡°You look a little odd. Isn¡¯t there an aura emanating from your body?¡± asked White Seven as she walked past Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°How do I know?¡±

    White Seven frowned under her mask. ¡®How did his aura suddenly turn fresh and fragrant? Moreover, there¡¯s a faint sense of harmony that¡¯s radiating from his body.¡¯

    White Seven had potent spiritual powers especially her acute senses. It suddenly dawned upon her that White Three¡¯s martial soul was rted to nts. That exined why a nt-type soul master would have increased powers in the forest.

    The horde advanced swiftly despite the forest¡¯s rugged terrain.

    The forest¡¯s atmosphere in the afternoon was exuberant and refreshing. With his origin energy umting, Tang Wulin felt increasingly energetic.

    The terrain¡¯s elevation was now higher as they had trekked for over two hours. It was bing an arduous climb.

    ck One studied the weather and spoke urgently, ¡°We¡¯ll need to pick up the pace a little. Otherwise, we won¡¯t arrive before sundown. Everyone follow closely and don¡¯t fall behind.¡± He then stretched his legs and sped forward.

    The White Fighters stepped forward rapidly one after another behind him.

    Although their cultivation had improved significantly, it was still difficult to assess their rankings.

    Tang Wulin was running like a fleeting cheetah, its gait sturdy yet bnced.

    White Seven appeared as agile by his side. Her agility gave her the speed in oveing the obstacles in the forest and also conserved her energy.

    Just as how she could tell that Tang Wulin was a nt-type soul master, Tang Wulin could also figure out that White Seven was an agility-type soul master.

    Finally, after crossing a few mountains, they arrived at the top of a high mountain peak just as dusk was approaching.

    Vegetation was sparse here. It was, at least, two thousand meters above sea level with snow covering the ground. The temperature had dropped quite a bit.

    There was a stone cottage on the mountain peak. It could sense their presence as someone walked out from the cottage.

    The tall elderly man was hunched. He held an ebony cane in his hand.

    ¡°Elder Wu.¡± ck One strode forward and saluted the elderly man with much respect.

    Tang Wulin was surprised. ck One already had a high ranking in the Battle Soul Hall. He was, at least, an eight-ring Douluo-ranked powerhouse, and also a three-word battle armor master. Yet, he treated this ailing elderly man with such respect. It was apparent that this elderly man was no ordinary person!

    Elder Wu nodded to ck One as his gaze swept through the thirty White Fighters standing behind ck One. He raised his head ever so slightly and spoke, ¡°The quality of this batch of youths is eptable. They have prepared well.¡±

    ck One nodded.

    ¡°Get ready then.¡± Elder Wu did not speak much as he walked toward the summit next to his stone cottage.

    ck One turned around to face the White Fighters. ¡°I¡¯ve already briefed you on this mission. What you have to do is simple. Stay as long as you can in Dragon Valley. This is the best opportunity for all of you to benefit from the Battle Soul Hall. Anyone who is capable of staying for more than three months will be immediately promoted to a Yellow Fighter. Those who stay for less than a month will be dismissed as a fighter.¡±

    ¡®Will it be better the longer one stays in Dragon Valley?¡¯

    Tang Wulin heart skipped a beat since he was curious about the Dragon Valley.

    Elder Wu had already walked to the side of the summit¡¯s cliff. He tapped the ground lightly with his ebony cane. A rush of surging soul power suddenly burst forth from his body.

    His soul rings had crept up his body.

    Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, purple, ck, ck, ck, ck. Amazingly, there were a total of nine soul rings!

    He was a nine-ringed Title Douluo.

    Many of the White Fighters unwittingly stood upright upon seeing those brilliant nine soul rings. A Title Douluo was the peak in a soul master¡¯s world. It was also the goal which everyone pursued diligently!

    A white soul ring rippled through Elder Wu¡¯s body. It was only then that they saw beams of light radiating from beneath Elder Wu¡¯s feet.

    They were in awe as the light patterns wereplicated, yet appeared magnificent. The lights were like soul circuits but looked more primitive.

    Those White Fighters aware of soul circuits could not help frowning because these light patterns did not belong to any type of modern soul circuits.

    The light patterns radiated outward extending to a radius of fifty meters. Mist arose from the light beams as its aura grew in intensity.

    Elder Wu¡¯s soul power kept increasing, so much so he was using his soul power to illuminate the light beams beneath his feet.

    Tang Wulin stood there feeling his pulsating heartbeat. He felt a little queer as if something was summoning him.

    His heart skipped a beat each time a white soul ring rippled, but his heart was thumping stronger than usual.

    His blood surging with a pulsating heartbeat, Tang Wulin felt as if his arteries and veins were about to explode. He was trying his best to control the aura enveloping his body.

    Elder Wu suddenly raised the ebony cane in his hand as he straightened his hunched back. In the next instant, he turned into an awakening dragon. There was no longer any glistening soul ring. His body began to swell, while a pair of enormous wings spread out behind his back. Finally, he was a fifteen-meter long giant dragon with its entire body shimmering in bluish purple radiance.

    ¡®Is this... the martial soul avatar? A seven-ring soul sage¡¯s unique ability?¡¯

    Elder Wu¡¯s martial soul was akin to the legendary martial soul Blue Electric Overlord Dragon!

    ¡°Roar!¡± snarled Elder Wu. The white light fluctuating on the ground suddenly grew in intensity. The light ripples formed a halo with a multitude of colors and transformed into a column of light that surged skyward.

    The sky was torn apart by the light pir. The multicolored radiance then diffused revealing an enormous gap.

    This was...

    The legion of White Fighters gawked in bewilderment at the pitch ck gap in the sky. This was the first time anyone had ever seen such a remarkable and bizarre sight.

    ¡°When you face an imminent crisis in Dragon Valley, activate the dragon pearl. Then you¡¯ll be teleported out. Begin to enter!¡±

    ck One hollered as his body shed past and halted behind a White Fighter. He grabbed hold of the White Fighter¡¯s shoulder while his other hand grabbed thepanion¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hold your partner¡¯s hand.¡±

    The two White Fighters promptly held each other¡¯s palm and, in the next moment, ck One extended his arms and threw them into the gaping ck hole. The two figures plunged into the breach and vanished.

 Chapter 713 - A Small World

    <h4>Chapter 713: A Small World</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Hold hands!¡± ck One¡¯s figure sped by reaching both Tang Wulin and White Seven who were second in line.

    Tang Wulin turned to look at White Seven and extended his right arm. White Seven was reluctant, but she eventually reached out to hold his hand. Both of them leapt as if they were treading on clouds and floating on mist. They headed straight toward the breach.

    The instant they took flight, Tang Wulin felt White Seven¡¯s tightening grip on his hand revealing her anxiety.

    ¡®Is she afraid? She¡¯s a fighter, but she¡¯s so timid.¡¯

    The thought upied his mind when Tang Wulin felt his vision go dark. Soon, he felt the sky and earth twirling and whirling. Everything started to blur, and he felt as if space itself was warped.

    Acting on reflex, he clutched White Seven¡¯s hand tightly.

    The tugging persisted for a while in the darkness. Suddenly, light reappeared. Then, a weightless feeling.

    Tang Wulin realized then that they were free-falling. He quickly drew a deep breath to activate the soul power within him.

    However, he did not notice that a special energy had channeled into him. His soul power was suppressed until he could hardly unleash an ounce of it.

    ck One had mentioned that they would be unable to utilize their martial souls in Dragon Valley. ¡®Is this what he meant?¡¯

    As expected, Tang Wulin could not activate his Bluesilver Grass. Meanwhile, they were plummeting at a blinding speed.

    ¡°Ah! My martial soul!¡± White Seven screamed. She was obviously flustered, and she struggled with all her might.

    Tang Wulin looked down. The ground wasing up fast toward them. With his quick wit, he yanked White Seven toward him and hugged her tightly. As soon as he touched the ground, he rolled sideways with White Seven still in his embrace.

    He was blessed with the Golden Dragon King bloodline which gave him formidable strength. He had broken much of the fall with his powerful legs. Rolling upon impact, he managed to disperse the remaining energy.

    White Seven¡¯s arms were tightly wrapped around his neck. Her body shivered as she was obviously in shock.

    Tang Wulin had wrapped his arms around her waist. His arms acted as supports to cushion their fall.

    By the time they stopped moving, White Seven was prostrated on Wulin¡¯s chest, and her petite frame shaking. Her body was soft and supple with a sweet scent. Wulin felt awkward with her body pressing on his chest.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± White Seven had also noticed the impropriety of their situation. She quickly shoved him away, putting some distance between their bodies.

    Tang Wulin gently nudged her and sat up.

    White Seven¡¯s breathing was a littlebored. Simultaneously, they looked up at the cloudless, azure sky.

    ¡°We seem to have been sent to another dimension,¡± Tang Wulin said amazed.

    White Seven appeared to have calmed down. She stood up abruptly and executed a few jumps on the spot.

    ¡°What other dimension? This is a small world in a dimensional rift.¡±

    ¡°A small world?¡± Tang Wulin looked at her in surprise.

    White Seven said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know, on Star Luo Continent, there are many simr small dimensional rifts? A majority of them are highly unstable and may be destroyed at any time. But, there are also a few dimensional rifts that are stable with their interiors connected to various unique ces. These ces are like fragmented continents. They have their own ecosystems but aren¡¯ts. They are a world unto its own. If the dimensional rift bes unstable, these small worlds could be destroyed. Moreover, all the small worlds are attached to the big worlds. For example, Douluo Star is a big world. When the small world is forming, it represents a segment of the big world. How did you be a white fighter? Haven¡¯t you taken the small world space theory ss?¡±

    Of course, Tang Wulin had not. This was knowledge that was exclusive to Star Luo Continent. After White Seven¡¯s exposition, which he did not fullyprehend, he got the impression that Star Luo Continent was indeed unique and amazing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t activate my soul power, and my martial soul too,¡± remarked Tang Wulin to White Seven.

    ¡°I can¡¯t as well, but my physique is still intact,¡± murmured White Seven.

    Tang Wulin nodded. He was not flustered because he was not your typical Soul Master. Even without his soul power, he had his bloodline power and his inborn superhuman strength. His bloodline ring was not affected by soul power, thus, his strength remained.

    However, Tang Wulin had no intention of using his bloodline ring on a whim, because it would be too conspicuous.

    News of Shrek Academy¡¯s victory over Monster Academy had spread throughout Star Luo Continent. He was reluctant to reveal his identity as he did not want to be discriminated, like a mouse in a crowded street, in Star Luo Continent¡¯s circle of Soul Masters.

    If White Seven knew his identity, he was afraid that they would not be able to cooperate further. After all, in her eyes, he was still an outsider.

    Since the other Soul Masters aplished their missions in Dragon Valley without revealing their identities, he should be able to do it too. He would expose his bloodline ring only as ast resort.

    Tang Wulin got up. His spiritual powers stirred as he instinctively connected to his storage space. Fortunately, although his soul power was suppressed, he managed to use his storage soul tool. He blended it with his spiritual power and soul power. His spiritual power consumption was higher than usual.

    A light shed. Two small hammers appeared in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands.

    Concurrently, two daggers appeared in White Seven¡¯s hands. Obviously, she was also prepared.

    When she nced at the two Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers unleashed by Tang Wulin, White Seven asked incredulously, ¡°You¡¯re also a cksmith?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Of course! In Dragon Valley, it would be better if we had a mecha. Too bad.¡±

    White Seven snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you wish? In this small world, you can¡¯t use a mecha even if you had one. The power source for a mecha is still soul power. Even the soul power batteries would be suppressed here. There seems to be a mechanism suppressing soul power in this small world. I¡¯ve heard that whoever fully understands the dynamics of the small worlds will be able to alter the structure of the Continents¡¯ Soul Masters¡¯ realm.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tang Wulin queried, ¡°Has anyone understood it then?¡±

    White Seven shook her head. ¡°Not yet. Soul Masters with five rings and above can¡¯t enter this space. It may be possible that these Soul Masters won¡¯t be suppressed in here, but will be rejected by the space instead, making them unable to enter this small world. It¡¯s not easy to study and understand the dynamics of a small world. Stop thinking and let¡¯s explore the area. It has been said that the fighters who stayed in Dragon Valley for a certain duration would feel as though they were born anew when they got out.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. He wielded his Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers in his hands and took the lead.

    He had, only now, begun paying attention to his surroundings. They seemed to be in a hilly area. There was vegetation around them, but it was not lush. They stood atop a hill and gazed into the distance. However, they could not see far due to the mist.

    In the unseen world, Tang Wulin was suddenly ovee with sadness. Even he himself was uncertain why such a feeling would arise, but he had the emotion nheless.

    No animals were seen. The entire small world appeared tranquil. Tang Wulin surveyed his location before hemenced walking.

    White Seven sped her daggers as she followed behind him. They traversed several hills, finally, reaching an open space in the distance.

    After they started their journey, Tang Wulin noticed a subtle difference in this world.

    The gravity of this small world was slightly stronger than Star Luo Continent¡¯s. It was not much stronger, only about 0.5 times. That was why they did not feel it initially. However, as time went by, it became apparent.

    After walking for about two hours, White Seven was gasping. With her four-ring Soul Master¡¯s physique, she would not be in such a state normally. On the other hand, Tang Wulin, with his gritty physique, was hardly affected.

    ¡°Shall we rest a while?¡± Tang Wulin turned to look at White Seven.

    White Seven nodded.

 Chapter 714 - Parting Ways

    <h4>Chapter 714: Parting Ways</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin found arge, shady tree and deftly climbed it. He sat on a branch and gazed into the distance. Having confirmed there were no dangers, he raised his thumb toward White Seven waiting below.

    White Seven found a clean spot and sat down. She then grabbed a bottle of water from her storage soul tool to quench her thirst.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin had stuffed arge tbread with some beef and was munching away. To him, food was indispensable. Now that he could not use his soul power, it was even more critical to keep his bloodline in peak condition.

    White Seven nced at Tang Wulin who was sitting on a branch. Her stomach was growling. She had not eaten since this morning. She was going to buy some food but ended up empty-handed as all the shops in town had long queues.

    At present, she was eyeing Wulin enjoying his food. She was starving having walked for two hours. However, she was too dignified to ask for food.

    She had not exactly been kind toward Tang Wulin and did not allow him to sleep in the room. In fact, she had kept her distance from him. If she were to ask him for food now, she would lose her pride.

    Being on higher ground and having a good view, he caught sight of White Seven salivating. He snickered with pleasure but kept it to himself. He had always been cynical. Although White Seven gave him a hard time, he was not a person who took it to heart.

    They would spend at least three months together. It was better to adapt to each other¡¯s idiosyncrasies. He needed to tone down White Seven¡¯s arrogant behavior.

    After he finished his meal, Tang Wulin took a sip of water. He looked at White Seven who was sitting below the tree and mused. ¡®She¡¯s really obstinate!¡¯

    As he thought this, he took out another tbread and some beef. Without a second thought, he gobbled that down as well.

    White Seven could no longer contain her hunger which made her sulked. When did she ever had to endure such hardship? She stood up andshed out at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Give me some food,¡± her tone was harsh. She was incorrigible.

    Tang Wulin paid no attention to her. It was as if he had not heard her at all.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Are you listening?¡± shouted White Seven angrily.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one by the name of ¡®Hey¡¯ here,¡± Tang Wulin retorted.

    ¡°You!¡± White Seven was about to lose her temper but then realized her helpless situation. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any manners? I can¡¯t imagine a true gentleman not offering to share his meal.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled faintly. ¡°Manners? How much does half a kilogram cost? I guess I don¡¯t have it. I¡¯m from a poor family. We only know the basic necessities to fill our bellies and warm our bodies. Something like manners, even if I have it, still depends on the opinion of the other person. By the way, if you¡¯re ill, you¡¯d better go get treatment. It may be terminal.¡±

    White Seven was furious. ¡°You dare curse me? How am I terminally ill?¡±

    Tang Wulin said drily, ¡°Princessplex.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± White Seven was stunned. She responded angrily, ¡°Are youing down or not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Tang Wulin took one big bite after another.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t you regret it.¡± White Seven snorted. Unknowingly, there was a hint of rejoice in her voice.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart stirred. He caught a glimpse of White Seven¡¯s eyes which seemed to flicker with light.

    In the next instant, Tang Wulin felt an intense pins-and-needles sensation. Caught off guard, his body nted to the side and he fell from his perch.

    Nheless, his spiritual powers were still strong. In the midst of falling, he managed to maintain his bnce. When he hit the ground, he did a cartwheel and steadied himself on his feet.

    Unfortunately, he had flung his beef tbread in the process.

    ¡°You...¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s expression turned grim. This girl was capricious.

    ¡°I told you that you¡¯d regret it. Serves you right for ignoring me. You can¡¯t eat it now, can you?¡± said White Seven triumphantly.

    Tang Wulin shot her a cold nce. ¡°I¡¯m truly at a loss as to how Battle Soul Hall recruited you in the first ce. It¡¯s a miracle that with such an attitude you¡¯re able to join Battle Soul Hall. From now on, you mind your own business, and I¡¯ll mind mine. Let¡¯s part ways.¡± After his rebuke, he walked over to pick up the tbread and the piece of beef. He then dusted off the dirt and refilled the tbread. With that, he turned around and walked away in great strides.

    ¡°Hey!¡± White Seven was stunned. She did not expect Tang Wulin to be this harsh and to walk off following the tiff.

    Tang Wulin strolled down the hillside without even a parting nce. He picked up his pace when he heard a distant voice. ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, then just use the dragonball and leave this ce.¡±

    Even with his forgiving nature, when White Seven threw him off the tree and made him lose his tbread, Tang Wulin could not help but lost his cool.

    There would not be any advantage from teaming up with such a person. He could be held back by this fickle, uncooperative partner. He did not wish to remain with her. In her absence, he could unleash his bloodline power to fight as he wished. There would be fewer limitations.

    ¡°That bastard. The least he could do was leave some food for me!¡± White Seven was furious and stomped her feet.

    Tang Wulin could care less about what she thought. For such an unruly girl, the more you yed to her tune, the more recalcitrant she would be. He decided to ignore her. After all, when this mission waspleted, nobody would recognize who the other fighter was. He had no intention of crossing her path in the future anyway.

    Gu Yue was a little entric, with frequent mood swings. Nevertheless, she could be sensible at times.

    When he thought about Gu Yue, Tang Wulin¡¯s footsteps slowed. He sighed in his heart. ¡®Gu Yue, oh Gu Yue. How would you have me treat you?¡¯

    During these past six months, Gu Yue¡¯s behavior had turned peculiar. They were still intimate but he distinctly felt the growing distance between them.

    ...

    ¡°We¡¯re about to arrive in the next city. This Star Luo Empire sure is interesting. The story about the small worlds was fascinating. How big is this world? There is a myriad of conceivable fantasies.¡± Xie Xie was talking animatedly to Yuanen Yehui beside him.

    In the bus, Xie Xie shared a seat with Yuanen Yehui. On the other hand, Xu Xiaoyan was with Yue Zhengyu, while Xu Lizhi sat beside Ye Xinn.

    The seat beside Gu Yue was empty. For some reason, the seat was empty and her heart felt that way too.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that the captain isn¡¯t with us. It¡¯d be great if he was,¡± came Xie Xie¡¯s voice from behind. Gu Yue instinctively shut her eyes. ¡®Where¡¯s he? Why isn¡¯t there at least a soul call from him?¡¯

    Spontaneously, she fished out the Star Luo Continent soulmunication tool which Wu Zhangkong gave her. Her finger paused and hovered above the keypad.

    ¡®Wulin, I¡¯ve done this for your own good. I was wrong in the beginning. I shouldn¡¯t have approached you on my own ord. I know now it¡¯s not easy to let go. I impulsively agreed toplete my studies in the inner courts before I leave. If this were the ¡®old¡¯ me, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d make such a promise!¡¯

    ¡®Where are you?¡¯

    She was reluctant to admit it. Without a doubt, she missed him.

    ...

    ¡°Eh?¡± Tang Wulinid prostrate amidst the shrub. He was getting more anxious and doubtful by the minute.

    He had been in this position for some time. Beyond the hilly terrain, it was a vast expanse of the ins. Tang Wulin noticed a souffl¨¦ of clouds floating by close to the ground at a height of less than a hundred meters,

    The most mystifying was that the colors of these clouds werepletely different. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple. They came in all colors.

    Also, he sensed that these colorful clouds were not what they appeared to be. There was a kind of distinctive energy within every cloud. He could feel a strong sense of familiarity toward these clouds.

    ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯

    ¡®What clouds are these?¡¯

    Tang Wulin was piqued with curiosity. After a while, he noticed that although these clouds were floating, each colored cloud was poised within a confined space, undting as it was around a fixed axis. Another odd attribute was these clouds were unceasingly shape shifting. Faintly, they resembled dragons.

    ¡®Could it be the name Dragon Valley originated from these clouds? What were their effects?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s superb analytical skills concluded these clouds were harmless. Otherwise, the Tang Sect would not have permitted their appearance. ck One had mentioned that entering the Dragon Valley would be an opportune moment for them.

    If it was an opportunity, that would mean it was something good.

    However, he decided not to be rash. He would observe first before acting.

    He picked up a piece of rock. In the next instant, with a half twirl of his body, Tang Wulin hurled the rock.

    What tremendous strength he had. The rock, like a cannonball, headed straight toward the clouds in the vast sky.

 Chapter 715 - Dragon Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 715: Dragon Clouds</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was a red cloud. The rock whistled through it in a parabolic trajectory falling far away. The red cloud rippled slightly without much change.

    ¡®It¡¯s barely reacting, at least, it¡¯s not some living thing.¡¯ Tang Wulin surmised.

    ¡®Then what do these clouds mean? If they don¡¯t have soul power, it¡¯s virtually impossible to raise themselves to a height of a hundred meters.¡¯ At this moment, he could not activate his spirit soul unless he had some special techniques at his disposal.

    If he could use the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s powerful sticity together with his strength, and with little Goldsong¡¯s support, Tang Wulin was confident of leaping at least a hundred meters.

    However, he had to rely on his own strength which would limit his jump to about twenty or thirty meters. On top of that, he could not find a suitable object with enough sticity to boost his jump.

    ¡®Screw it, let¡¯s see the kind of reaction these clouds give.¡¯

    He proceeded to stabilize his bloodline aura. Tang Wulin jumped to his feet and walked cautiously toward the in. He approached the red cloud that was nearest to him.

    The cloud was still soaring freely. It did not appear to have changed. He was nearing the red cloud and in a swift movement ducked under it. The red cloud remained unchanging.

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh of relief. He was apparently bing friendly with the red cloud and even waved at it.

    The red cloud seemed to ripple slightly but showed no marked movement otherwise.

    ¡®Could it be the clouds are decorative?¡¯

    Just when Tang Wulin was settling himself, the red cloud began contorting. It started to spin like a whirlpool. In the next instant, the spiraling cloud fell from the sky and, like a beam of light, shot straight toward Tang Wulin.

    ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯

    Tang Wulin was shocked beyond belief. It was impossible to evade the speeding cloud heading toward him. In the next instant, he unleashed his bloodline ring.

    Three golden light rings rose from under his feet. His Golden Dragon Body was unleashed rapidly.

    Bloodline aura belonging to the Golden Dragon King gushed forth majestically and rippled fiercely.

    Now, a bigger problem emerged. The other colored clouds which had been passive initially, suddenly surged aggressively and began swarming toward Tang Wulin.

    The red cloud had engulfed him and violently rolled up like a mat with Tang Wulin sandwiched like a hot dog in the midst of it.

    Tang Wulin crossed his arms for protection. He did not feel the impact of the red cloud. The only sensation he felt was the heat from his limbs and bones surging within his body.

    This feeling was intriguing. The red cloud had a strong fire element. There was yet another feeling, but barely noticeable.

    It simply passed through his body and rose to the air again.

    A moment after, Tang Wulin felt the heat warming up his body and his limbs shackled beyond words.

    The red cloud spotting a faint hue of gold had risen to its initial height in the sky. All of a sudden, it underwent an intense contortion.

    Tang Wulin barely had time to react to the red cloud when a green cloud charged into his body.

    This time, Tang Wulin felt his body getting lighter and realized he was floating above the ground. At the same time, he felt the sense of freedom which Xie Xie mentioned before ¨C the freedom of the wind element.

    The green cloud also passed through his body and rose back into the sky. Next was the blue cloud which contained the water element.

    One by one, the dozen or so clouds plunged into his body before they rose back into the sky. After traversing his body, each cloud was endowed with a golden hue. As for Tang Wulin, he felt the nourishing energy that the clouds had imparted. All the various elements were harmonizing within his body.

    Tang Wulin was not an elemental Soul Master, but these elements exhibited a strong affinity toward him. It was the same feeling he had with the nts in the forest.

    By the time thest cloud prated his body, Tang Wulin felt his body bursting at the seams. He hastily returned to his hiding spot and sat cross-legged.

    He immediately entered into a meditative state after taking a long, slow breath.

    He saw countless light spots flitting within his body. These light spots were of different colorsposed of the seven elements of water, fire, earth, wind, light, darkness, and space.

    The light spots slowly blended with his bloodline. After digesting these energies, Tang Wulin felt as if he had just gorged a whole cow.

    ¡®Are these origin energies? Origin energies of various elemental attributes so concentrated that they took on a shape?¡¯

    The intimate rtionship he seemed to have with these elemental attributes was because they were imbued with some dragon aura.

    He could not fully grasp the dynamics of it all, but deep down he knew it was a wonderful thing. These elements were nourishing his body and stimting his bloodline. During the fusion process, Tang Wulin discovered that his immunity toward the various elements being strengthened.

    Because his soul power was sealed, the elemental energies could not blend with his soul power. However, it diffused into his body as a potent toning ingredient.

    ¡®This must be the benefit of the Dragon Valley.¡¯

    Tang Wulin was extremely delighted. ¡®No wonder ck One never mentioned the need to eat here. With these pure origin energies, why would one ever need to eat?¡¯

    ¡®This was amazing.¡¯ He wondered if he could absorb the other clouds after this.

    Tang Wulin felt as if he had been immersed in a pool of elemental water. Under the nourishment of the elements, his body was energized.

    In a short while, he had entered a deep meditative state.

    When Tang Wulin awoke from his meditation, he had no notion how much time had psed.

    He was invigorated. It was afortable, powerful feeling beyond description. He had absorbed the elemental energies from the clouds and felt highly attuned to his environment which had gotten more enthralling.

    So long as his mind was focused, he could discern the different elemental molecules in the air. Concurrently, Tang Wulin realized his spiritual powers had improved tremendously. Those elemental clouds must have some spiritual attributes as well.

    This feeling was unbelievable.

    Tang Wulin stretched his limbs. He was unsure how much time had passed. He took a nce at his soulmunication tool and noticed that the time had stopped. Apparently, the time of the outside world was not relevant to this ce.

    There were still faint traces of gold on the souffl¨¦ of clouds which floated in the distant skies. Although it was not apparent, they looked differentpared to the clouds further away.

    ¡®Could that faint golden color be my bloodline aura? Were they tainted by my bloodline aura when they gave me the elemental origin energies?¡¯

    Tang Wulin could only specte on the truth of the entire experience.

 Chapter 716 - Nourishment from the Dragon Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 716: Nourishment from the Dragon Clouds</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The sensation of being full had gone by now. He instinctively walked toward those clouds and unleashed his Golden Dragon Body again.

    Golden scales covered his body. The dozen or so elemental clouds nearest him rippled slightly, and an intense feeling of friendliness overwhelmed him. However, the clouds did not descend from the skies like thest time.

    ¡®Is it that the elemental clouds which had been absorbed previously can¡¯t be absorbed a second time?¡¯

    Tang Wulin made an inference.

    He continued walking but did not have to go far when the elemental clouds which had not been absorbed by him felt his bloodline aura. Subsequently, they descended from the sky and surged into his body.

    Instantly, the feeling which he had felt previously returned. However, the sensations this time were less intense.

    Tang Wulin tried moving forward. Only this time, the feeling of being satiated only became evident after he had absorbed one-third more elemental clouds than before.

    Just like before, he retreated to a safe spot to meditate.

    Tang Wulin was not certain of the benefits he would derive from these elemental infiltrations. The only sure thing was that after the infiltrations, his perception of the elements and spiritual powers were enhanced. His body¡¯s strength was also amplified due to the fusion of these elements. That, at least, is good news.

    He was, again, in a state of deep meditation.

    Repeatedly, Tang Wulin would walk over to ingest the elemental clouds. After he had his fill, he proceeded to meditate.

    After each meditation session, his consumption of the elemental clouds grew. The souffl¨¦ of elemental clouds eventually pervaded the sky with a faint golden color. Those elemental clouds tainted by Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline could not be absorbed again.

    When he absorbed the elemental energies for the ninth time, Tang Wulin noticed that his body had evolved.

    After the elemental clouds he ingested were filtered through his body, the elemental energies would be directly absorbed by his body. He no longer had to stop and meditate to absorb the energies.

    When Tang Wulin unleashed his Golden Dragon Body, his original golden scales had morphed. The change was not obvious, but Tang Wulin could feel an additionalyer of enamel on his Golden Dragon Scales. His original scales were full of texture with every edge and corner having a sharpness that was precise and crisp. But now, with the passage of time, after absorbing these elemental energies, their surfaces became smoother with a translucent film on them. It was as if there was anotheryer of protection on the scales.

    After Tang Wulin broke through the fifth and sixth Golden Dragon King seals consecutively, his body was under much stress. The strain was so great that he could feel his body¡¯s endurance greatly reduced. However, after absorbing these elemental energies, he noticed the numerous small wounds on his body were being healed and cleansed. Even the lurking injuries inflicted during his encounter with Long Yue had also been cured. His bloodline power had be even more potent and intense.

    Tang Wulin was relieved and overjoyed, because the threat of the Golden Dragon King seals had been temporarily curtailed. He did not have to search for the heaven and earth treasures he needed to break through the seventhyer¡¯s seal immediately.

    He already had a n in mind to dy the breaking of the seventhyer¡¯s seal. He would only execute his best when he is well prepared.

    It was life-threatening when he broke through the sixthyer. His body had nearly copsed, and that fear was still fresh in his mind.

    This gave him a deeper appreciation of the meaning of the double-edged sword Old Tang had cautioned him back then.

    He had indeed reaped great benefits from this trip to the Dragon Valley. He did not know how much time hadpsed on the outside, so he decided to absorb as much elemental energy as he could. It was as good as taking the heaven and earth treasures!

    As Tang Wulin proceeded to approach more elemental clouds, he suddenly heard a scream.

    ¡°Aargh!¡± The loud, piercing cry sounded familiar. Tang Wulin frowned as he turned to look in the direction of the scream.

    Currently, he was nearing the edge of the in. From the fringes of the forest, a figure dashed out. The lone figure ran doggedly in his direction.

    She staggered as she ran. Her clothes were tattered and torn, and she wore a mask. ¡®Judging from her stature, is this not White Seven?¡¯

    White Seven¡¯s appearance was pathetic. The tears on her clothes revealed her fair skin. She was obviously terrified. In her terror, she made a misstep and fell on the ground.

    A deep roar sounded. A shadow emerged from the forest and pounced on White Seven.

    Its two feet were on the ground, but it had no wings on its back. It was a Land Dragon, but it did not look real. Its appearance was a translucent, iron grey in energy form.

    This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first encounter with the living creatures of this small world. He was deeply curious.

    He bolted toward White Seven. He tapped the ground with the tips of his toes, and his power burst forth producing a small crater in the ground. In the next instant, he was in front of White Seven and shielding her.

    The Land Dragon¡¯s attacking capabilities were limited. Its forelegs were short and small, but it had long, sharp ws. It lowered its humongous head which came crashing toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin snorted but did not dodge. In a brazen stance, he threw a punch with his right hand.

    ¡°Bam!¡± The Land Dragon¡¯s head and his fist collided, and the dragon gave off a whine. The energy form body disintegrated in a sh, turning into beams of light which scattered all over the ce.

    Tang Wulin felt his body warming. The energy of the annihted Land Dragon had unexpectedly surged into his body.

    However, there were no visible changes other than an increase in his body temperature. Absorbing the elemental clouds felt much better.

    ¡°You, you¡¯ve absorbed it?¡± White Seven had already gotten to her feet. She recognized Tang Wulin who had earlier abandoned her.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve just saved your life,¡± said Tang Wulin drily.

    White Seven had her hands on her waist. ¡°Who needs your saving? I was just feigning weakness, and waiting for an opportunity to destroy its energy core with my spiritual power. The energy from this Ironhead Dragon can strengthen one¡¯s physique. You should rpense me!¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless. He found it pointless to rebuff an irrational person. In a huff, he turned around and stormed off.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you go away!¡± White Seven pulled at his sleeve.

    Tang Wulin was offended. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    White Seven raised her head to look at him. Her voice faltered, ¡°I¡¯m very tired. I...¡± She did not finish her sentence when her body fell limp.

    Tang Wulin instinctively pulled her arm to support her when he broke outughing. She was exhausted beyond words, yet she had the gall to demand apensation. She was, doubtless, suffering fromte-stage princessplex!

    He did not think that this was White Seven¡¯s first encounter with these elemental dragons. He detected her bloodline pulse was feeble.

    Tang Wulin carried her and walked toward an unwieldy tree on the periphery of the forest. White Seven was rather light with a supple body. In spite of her tear-soaked and dirt-stained clothes, she still had a faint, fragrant scent about her.

    Tang Wulin took out some clothes from his storage to cover and keep her warm.

    ¡®I can¡¯t just leave her here. Guess I¡¯ll have to wait until she wakes up.¡¯

    He was wondering about the elemental dragon he had just encountered. Although White Seven had only uttered a sentence, he concluded that the elemental dragon and the elemental clouds were somewhat different instruments ying the same tune. The difference was that the elemental dragon had attacking capabilities whereas the elemental clouds did not.

    Both of them were essentially different, hence, the manner in which they were absorbed differed. Moreover, the elemental dragon¡¯s energy was less potent as it was absorbed directly unlike the elemental clouds which shot through his body.

    ¡®Strengthen one¡¯s physique, does it? Maybe it¡¯s because I already have a sturdy physique, that¡¯s why the feeling is not apparent.¡¯

    White Seven slept like a log. It was already dusk in this small world, but she was sound asleep.

    Tang Wulin went foraging for some branches to build a fire.

    Large chunks of beef were skewered and roasted on the fire, and a few pieces of tbread were ced by the embers. He had brought ample food to this ce. Furthermore, the rich origin energy from the elemental clouds which he ingested earlier was highly nutritious food.

    Apart from the meat and tbread, he brought out some canned vegetables whereby he cooked some soup in a small pot.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s culinary skills may be limited, but he could still manage a few simple dishes.

    In no time, a small pot of vegetable soup, tbread toasted to a golden brown, and a roasted chunk of beef was ready to be served.

    Tang Wulin was about to dig in when suddenly a girl appeared, like the wind, beside him. With a whistle, the tbread flew into her palm, while she grabbed the beef with the other. The piping hot piece of beef did not even scald her. She turned around, stepped aside, and took a quick bite before he even had time to react. Then, she smirked triumphantly at Tang Wulin.

 Chapter 717 - Dont Go Away

    <h4>Chapter 717: Don¡¯t Go Away</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Hey, this is daylight robbery!¡± White Seven had always addressed him as ¡®Hey¡¯, so in return, he called her likewise. He had known earlier that she was awake when he overheard her swallowing her saliva. She was only biding her time to kill with a single strike!

    White Seven ignored him. She continued chowing down on the tbread and beef. Her mask was lifted slightly, exposing her fair chin and red, rosy lips. She was in no way behaving like a princess. On the contrary, she was gobbling up her food like a hungry ghost.

    This youngdy was ravenous.

    She was gulping down the food in one go. All of a sudden, White Seven¡¯s body stiffened. She made some muffled sounds.

    Tang Wulin hastily rushed to her side and patted her back vigorously.

    ¡°Awk... I almost choked to death. Where are your manners? Get me some soup.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head in disbelief. This young girl was incorrigible. He took the pot of soup and shoved it toward her.

    Perhaps, eating while wearing the mask was tricky. White Seven subsequently removed her mask. She, then, lifted the pot of soup and took two sips. Later, she continued eating.

    The face behind the mask was one of peerless beauty. She had big, round eyes and long, curved eyshes. Although she looked odious at present, she somehow remained cute.

    Tang Wulin was mesmerized. ¡®Why does it have to be her?¡¯

    He never expected this unruly, youngdy to be someone he knew. Without a second thought, he understood White Seven.

    ¡®It¡¯s perfectly normal for her to have a princessplex because she¡¯s a bona fide princess!¡¯

    ¡®No wonder she could knock me over with her spiritual powers the other day. What a shock, it¡¯s really her. Now everything makes sense.¡¯

    Dai Yun¡¯er was a Tang Sect disciple, but she was also a Battle Soul Hall¡¯s white fighter. Tang Wulin put on a weird expression which, fortunately, was concealed by his mask.

    Naturally, Dai Yun¡¯er felt his awkwardness. She smiled and said smugly, ¡°You finally realize who I am, don¡¯t you? From now on, you¡¯ll have to obey my instructions. You¡¯ll also need to serve me food. Do you understand? If I order you to head east, you should not head west. You¡¯ll execute my orders without fail. Your food tastes nd, but I¡¯ll eat it, nheless. Hey, where are you going?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered drily, ¡°A good man does not fight with a woman. Seeing that you¡¯re so pathetic, I¡¯ll be generous for once. I¡¯ll leave this food with you.¡± He turned and left.

    He never had a good impression of Dai Yun¡¯er, much less now, nor did he want to have anything to do with the princess.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Don¡¯t you go away!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er hurriedly intercepted Tang Wulin, still holding a piece of beef in one hand and a tbread in the other. She appeared cute, and Tang Wulin could not help but smile in his heart.

    He reckoned that she had never been in such a distressed state.

    ¡°What does Your Highness have to say?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er said fiercely, ¡°You dare ignore my orders. Do you believe when I get out from this ce...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡¯ Tang Wulin cut her short. ¡°I¡¯m a Tang Sect white fighter, not a dog of the royal family. Here, you and I are equals. Do you believe I can break your neck any time and no one will be the wiser about it?¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er instinctively took a few steps back. She wanted to reach for her dragonball, but her hands were upied with food, and she was reluctant to throw them away.

    These days, she had been struggling with hunger. In the beginning, she had some luck and absorbed some dragon essence to replenish herself, but luck was not always on her side. A long time had passed since she had anything to eat.

    Besides, she was recalcitrant to the point of not giving up even when themp had run out of oil. That was when she fainted after meeting Tang Wulin.

    She was not lying. She still had enough spiritual power back then for one hit. She was waiting for an opportunity to destroy the Ironhead Dragon. Had she gotten her replenishment from the Ironhead Dragon, she would not have fainted.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± said Tang Wulin coldly.

    ¡°You!¡± Dai Yuen¡¯er red, but Tang Wulin had raised his hand and jerked her aside. He sidestepped her and strode away.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you go away. I know, I¡¯ll hire you. How about that?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er shouted at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin stopped abruptly. He turned and looked at her. ¡°What are your terms?¡± Her Highness would most likely be loaded. Tang Wulin had always been interested in mary gains.

    Dai Yun¡¯er bit her red lips. ¡°When we get out of here, I¡¯ll bestow you with the knight¡¯s title. It¡¯s not nobility, but at least, you¡¯ll have the potential to be a noble. You can even be my guard.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Tang Wulin left without bothering to say another word.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what do you want?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er responded anxiously. She was still very weak. If she was left alone to face another elemental dragon, it would be over for her. She was not the type to give up, but she definitely would not be willing to leave this ce without retaliating.

    Tang Wulin halted and spun around, ¡°Rare metals. I¡¯ll give you a list, and you¡¯ll write me an I.O.U. In return, I¡¯ll protect you for at least three months.¡±

    ¡°Rare metals? What do you want the strategic materials for?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er observed Tang Wulin cautiously, ¡°Are you a Green Skeleton Rebellion spy that has infiltrated our Tang Sect¡¯s inner ranks?¡±

    ¡°You must be sick,¡± said Tang Wulin pointedly.

    ¡°Do you have any medicine?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er asked in agony.

    Tang Wulin was taken aback, ¡°Even if I had medicine, I can¡¯t cure your princessplex.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes were starting to tear up, ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m hurt. I...¡±

    Tang Wulin returned to her side, ¡°You¡¯re hurt? I don¡¯t see any wounds.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s delicate face blushed. She mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s on, on my butt. I identally grazed it and it¡¯s starting to hurt real bad. Do you have any balm for that?¡±

    Tang Wulin had brought along some medicine, so he handed it to her.

    ¡°Thanks. You go ahead and make a list then, and don¡¯t make it too extensive. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to procure them.¡± She held onto the tbread and beef in her hands as she ran around the back of a big tree.

    Tang Wulin snickered as he took out a pen and paper to make a list of the rare metals he needed.

    They were exotics of Star Luo Empire. The metals that were not avable on Douluo Continent were those that would be useful to him.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± He was halfway through his list when Dai Yun¡¯er let out a painful scream.

    A chill ran down Tang Wulin¡¯s spine. He hastily rushed to the back of the tree in a sh.

    Upon reaching her, he was frozen to the spot and could only stare with his mouth agape.

    Dai Yun¡¯er was sprawled on the ground. She was holding an ointment bottle in one hand while applying the ointment on her buttocks with the other. She must have felt the sting on her wound.

    They were whitish, round, and a part of the skin looked red and raw.

    That was all Tang Wulin managed to glimpse.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A shrill scream resounded throughout the forest in the next instant. Dai Yun¡¯er immediately pulled down her skirt to cover her exposed derriere. She was ring at Tang Wulin with seething eyes.

    Equally embarrassed, Tang Wulin reacted just as quick and returned to the other side of the tree.

    Surprisingly, following the scream, there wasplete silence. After a long while, Dai Yun¡¯er walked out from behind the tree looking nonchnt. The tbread and beef were gone.

    She went over to finish the vegetable soup. Strangely, she did not burst into a fit.

    Tang Wulin managed a cough. ¡°Just now, I...¡±

    ¡°Silence,¡± said Dai Yun¡¯er furiously.

    Tang Wulin did not utter another word. He sat there continuing with his list.

    Dai Yun¡¯er put the pot down. She walked over and squatted next to him.

    Tang Wulin looked up at her, ¡°I¡¯m not finished yet. I¡¯ll need more time.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er nced at the piece of paper in his hands. She suddenly snatched them away, ¡°That will suffice for now. You had a good look at my butt just now, so be prepared for a pay cut.¡±

 Chapter 718 - The Tue Dragon Soul Bone?

    <h4>Chapter 718: The Tue Dragon Soul Bone?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I, I barely saw anything,¡± said Tang Wulin meekly.

    Dai Yun¡¯er gave him a scowl. ¡°How much would you have liked to see? Do you know that you could have been dealt with the death penalty? However, since you were concerned about my safety, I¡¯ll pardon you.¡±

    Having said that, she signed her name on the piece of paper. She then passed it to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin remarked, ¡°I see that you know how to appreciate what¡¯s good.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s exquisite eyebrows were raised. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know how to appreciate the good? I¡¯m just being difficult at times. Do you think I can¡¯t even distinguish between a good and a bad person? You¡¯re not bad actually, and I know that.¡±

    Tang Wulin put the piece of paper, apparently a legitimate contract away. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal. How long has it been since we were here?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er replied, ¡°It¡¯s been two months.¡±

    Tang Wulin was shocked. ¡°Has it been two months already?¡± He thought he had only been in here for twelve days, but he did not expect it to be two months.

    Dai Yun¡¯er produced a small round instrument. ¡°I have aparison table of the time in this small world and the world outside. I went through much trouble to obtain this. To date, it has been two months and a day. We¡¯ll have to keep going for at least another month.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s brows were furrowed. He did not believe that he had spent that long a time here. His meditation sessions were getting longer, and his bodily strength had improved tremendously.

    Sadly, his soul power had remained stagnant despite the two months of meditation practice. If only he could cultivate his soul power while he was in deep meditation, he would have improved his cultivation base by a rank.

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know your name yet. Since you already know who I am, isn¡¯t it about time you remove your mask as well so I can have a look at your face?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er prodded Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°No, just call me White Three.¡±

    ¡°Do you have something to be ashamed of?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er pouted.

    Tang Wulin made noment. Suddenly, Dai Yun¡¯er in an aggressive move reached for the mask on his face.

    Tang Wulin was quick to react and nimbly blocked Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s hand. Her strength was no match for his. She lost her bnce andnded on her behind.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you suppose to be a gentleman?¡±

    ¡°No! And I¡¯ve told you before.¡± Tang Wulin avoided her and sat down. ¡°Tell me what you know about the Dragon Valley. We need to know our adversaries, only then will I be able to ensure your safety for a month.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er snorted. ¡°What¡¯s so great about you? I won¡¯t look at you even if you asked me to. It¡¯s said that the Dragon Valley is a small world operated by the Dragon ns. There are many bodies of the Dragon ns buried here and many dragon souls as well. We¡¯re prevented from connecting to our soul power by the dragon souls. However, they will fuse with the auras to which they have a high affinity. During the fusion process, the bodily strength will improve plus the bloodline will even gain a dragon-type aura. This would be of great advantage to us especially when we¡¯re at the higher ranks during our future cultivation.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded slightly as a sign of agreement.

    Dai Yun¡¯er continued, ¡°The clouds are how the dragon souls manifest themselves. These clouds have instincts but not their own wills. When apatible aura appears, they will descend from the sky, but these situations rarely ur because these dragon clouds are high up in the sky. If we want them to sense our auras, it¡¯s only possible if our auras are in harmony with theirs. That¡¯s why most soul masters cannot receive their providence. Take, for example, my martial soul¡¯s attributes are the spiritual and darkness elements, and dragon clouds with simr attributes are rare.¡±

    ¡°Once we entered this ce, I tried my luck on the in. As you know, I didn¡¯t even attract a single cloud.¡±

    When she said this, Dai Yun¡¯er could not help pouting. She was a little disappointed.

    However, Tang Wulin who was listening intently had a skeptical expression. ¡®Is it really that difficult to attract those dragon clouds?¡¯

    Dai Yun¡¯er did not notice his incredulous look. She continued, ¡°Other than the dragon clouds, there are the dragon souls, just like the one we encountered. There are strong and weak dragon souls. Compared to the dragon clouds, their energy rankings are lower, but they have some consciousness. Most of the dragon souls are highly offensive. If we are able to destroy them, their dragon-type auras will fuse with our bodies and improve our physique. The origin energies they have also provide nutrition for our bodies. I¡¯ve tried destroying a few. As I don¡¯t have my soul power, it¡¯s like trying to carry water in a sieve. Fortunately, these dragon souls aren¡¯t that powerful. Compared to their original bodies, they possess at most one percent of their original strengths.¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I see. So, are these the only two situations? Well, it doesn¡¯t sound like we¡¯ll be facing any serious threats.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er shook her head. ¡°No, but there are other baffling objects, and they haven¡¯t been thoroughly explored. I¡¯ve heard of a dragon graveyard in the Dragon Valley. All the most powerful dragon souls are there. The true dragon souls guard the graveyard to protect their ancestors¡¯ and their own bodies. I think you are aware that every part of a dragon¡¯s body is precious. Even a dragon bone is invaluable to us. In ancient times, the Dragon ns, who once ruled over Douluo Continent, were a n destined to produce soul bones. I have heard that someone among the Battle Soul Hall seniors owned a true dragon soul bone from Dragon Valley. In fact, the benefit of a true dragon soul bone, an object of the highest worth, is beyond valuation.¡±

    ¡°Oh? true dragon soul bone?¡± Upon hearing the name, Tang Wulin could hardly contain his zeal. He had experienced the multitude of benefits a soul bone could bring. His right metacarpal bone came from a Duskgold Dreadw Bear which was his most powerful weapon before he obtained the Golden Dragon Spear. Golden Dragon Dreadw was his most powerful weapon, his ace in the hole.

    If it was a true dragon soul bone, would that not mean that his powers would be elevated to the next level?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we look for this graveyard?¡± Tang Wulin asked Dai Yun¡¯er.

    Dai Yun¡¯er replied without hesitation, ¡°Alright! If there is truly a true dragon soul bone, we¡¯ll split it in half.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re worthless with abat strength of five points. You do not merit a soul bone. However, I¡¯ll let you tag along to enrich your experience.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes bulging. ¡°White Three, don¡¯t you have any conscience? If I hadn¡¯t told you about the dragon graveyard, you wouldn¡¯t know about the true dragon soul bone.¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°You said it yourself. There are powerful dragon souls protecting the true dragon soul bone. Would you be able to find it just by knowing that it¡¯s there? With or without me, you don¡¯t warrant having it!¡±

    ¡°No way, if there really is a true dragon soul bone, I want my fair share. If not, I won¡¯t take you there!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er stood akimbo.

    ¡°Suit yourself. I¡¯ll look for it myself. But, you¡¯ll have to fend for yourself.¡± Tang Wulin stood up and prepared to leave without yielding to this obstinate princess.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you run away!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er hastily stood up. Her body was still weak, and she struggled to maintain her bnce.

    Tang Wulin stopped walking and turned to look at her. ¡°What? Have you thought it through?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er gritted her teeth. ¡°No wonder you won¡¯t reveal your face. You¡¯re worried I¡¯ll take my revenge on you after I get out from here!¡±

    Tang Wulin mocked. ¡°Hehehe!¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er replied, ¡°How about this? If we find the true dragon soul bone, I¡¯ll trade you for it with something of equal value. What about some heaven and earth treasures or equivalent? I¡¯ll ensure you won¡¯t incur any losses. How¡¯s that sound?¡±

    The negotiation was hardly over when he noticed that she was on the verge of tears. Tang Wulin¡¯s heart immediately went soft. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss that after we actually find it. It¡¯s meaningless to carry on this conversation.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er sat down. She then hugged her knees and started sobbing softly.

    Tang Wulin was a little stunned. He thought, ¡®What are you crying for?¡¯ However, he did not offer her any sce. He reckoned that Dai Yun¡¯er cried because she felt helpless in this ce.

    These experiences were invaluable and would help her mature. He might be the bad guy now, but in a few years, she would be grateful that she met him.

    Dai Yun¡¯er cried for a while. Her sobbing sounds faded as she leaned against the big tree and fell into a deep sleep. It was apparent that she was exhausted. No matter how much she hated Tang Wulin, she trusted him enough to have her first peaceful slumber since she entered the Dragon Valley.

    Tang Wulin kept watch beside her. The information Dai Yun¡¯er gave him resounded in his mind.

    He had absorbed quite a number of dragon clouds. If the dragon souls were not as beneficial as the dragon clouds, they were worthless to him. Searching for the dragon graveyard might just be the most meaningful thing in this sojourn to the Dragon Valley.

 Chapter 719 - A Tear in the Dimension

    <h4>Chapter 719: A Tear in the Dimension</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A soul bone does wonders by improving one¡¯s strengths. Not to mention the improvement it brought to the strength of a Soul Master¡¯s body was irreceable by anything else. If he could gather the six bones, namely, the left and right humerus, left and right femurs, truncal bone and skull, the strength of his body would reach a formidable level.

    In any case, where was the dragon graveyard?

    Ever since he came to the Dragon Valley, Tang Wulin had the faint feeling that something was calling on him. Especially when he was infiltrated by the dragon clouds, this feeling became even more apparent.

    Due to the immense energy brought by the absorbed dragon clouds, he had to meditate to fully absorb them. He had not been able to truly sense the direction from whence the call came. Tang Wulin had initially nned to explore further since there was no need for him to meditate after absorbing the dragon clouds, but it was then he ran into Dai Yun¡¯er.

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes and focused his spirit silently. He was not worried that the dragon souls might appear. In the Dragon Valley, he had the feeling that he hade home. Maybe this was the advantage the Golden Dragon King bloodline brought. Compared to the other fighters, he was like a fish in water. Those dragon souls would hardly be a threat to him.

    In the depths of Dragon Valley.

    There was a sudden low buzz in the air. The dragon clouds in the skies began rippling violently. Shortly after, the space within the an area of about ten thousand square meters resonated intensely. In the air, the dragon clouds were soon scattered and a pitch-ck streak appeared silently in the sky.

    It was as if the entire sky was split open. The pitch-ck mark elongated gradually. Then, a huge pair of ws brazenly protruded the rift.

    Those ws were covered in ink ck scales. They pulled the edges of the rift aside slowly, and low roars could also be heard.

    When the dragon clouds in the Dragon Valley heard the roars, they descended from the skies. Slowly, they morphed into dragon forms as if they going to worship something.

    The huge ws continued pulling on the rift as the opening grewrger. Nheless, the surrounding space generated intense energy waves which pressed on the rift, not letting it continue widening.

    At a particr moment, scores of figures emerged from the rift to descend from the sky. They dropped straight to the ground with a loud bang.

    There were five figures who dropped into the Dragon Valley, three males and two females. One of the males had a big build and bald head. His face was fierce-looking and his stature was buff.

    The other male beside him had dry skin, like a withered tree branch. However, his eyes flickered with eerie greenish light and looked particrly odd.

    The third male was also of a strong build, but he was not as tall as the bald male. His red hair was slightly curled, even his brows and beard were red. His eyes beamed, and his body appeared to be on the brink of bursting with explosive strength.

    Both females were absolutely beautiful. One of them had ck hair and wore a ck dress, but she had peculiar purple eyes. Her body was extremely hot with an odd protrusion on her body that seemed ready to pop anytime.

    The other female wore an aqua green long dress and appeared normal. Her body was well-bnced with peerless beauty, and she had a gentle expression. She had the natural ability to exude a warm gentle feeling with just a nce.

    After the five of them hadnded, they raised their heads simultaneously to look at the rift in the sky. Light shot forth from their eyes, while dense light rose from their bodies. It seemed that the suppression of soul power did not affect them in the Dragon Valley.

    The five of them raised their hands at the same time.Ten beams of light shot forth from their hands and impacted the edges of the pitch-ck rift in the sky. Immediately, the rift was stabilized by the jostling between the pair of giant ws and the light beams.

    A deep roar sounded from the rift. The pair of giant ws pulled open the rift which formed a gaping hole twice as wide as it had been. A giant body slowly poked out of the hole.

    At first, it was just a head. It was a giant dragon¡¯s head which waspletely pitch-ck, but its eyes were a brilliant gold. The deep golden color seemed to prate the entire world. It was only a head, but it was tens of meters tall.

    The pair of giant ws pulled outward strongly, and two more dragon ws appeared below them keeping the rift apart. Its humongous body finally squeezed its way into the Dragon Valley.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The ck dragon released a furious howl toward the skies. The dragon clouds swarming around it suddenly surged wildly toward its body and were absorbed by it. The ck dragon¡¯s aura strengthened instantly. It gave a strong final push to finally emerge out of the rift.

    Its humongous body that was at least three hundred meters long unfurled its wings which covered the sun and the skies. Its surroundings was enshrouded in ayer of purplish-ck light which appeared like a realm. All the dragon clouds within a range of a few hundred meters descended. They were submitting themselves to its aura.

    However, the humongous body of the ck dragon began shrinking swiftly before it descended from the sky. When itnded on the ground, it had turned into a tall and handsome middle-aged man.

    His ck mane was parted in the middle and fell on his shoulders. A thick strand of golden hair drooped from the left center part of his hair.

    After hended, he stood with the five people who hadnded earlier. Likewise, he raised his hands and pushed toward the sky. Two beams of dark purplish light shot toward the sky which simrly supported the rift.

    The gap in the rift remained asrge. A beam of silver light appeared slowly. Silver light shed brightly as it descended from the sky. Surprisingly, it was another figure.

    When she emerged from the rift, the six people who hadnded before her shouted in unison, ¡°Wee, Your Majesty.¡±

    The silver figurended slowly. She wore a long silver dress with a silver veil covering her face. Her long silver hair flowed freely behind her.

    Her body floated down as she did not appear to stir up any energy waves.

    The gigantic ck dragon which had morphed into a middle-aged man said reverently, ¡°Your Majesty, with the strengths of all six of us, we should be able to stand our own ground against this small world. You must find what you want within seven days.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ve used the space-time circle to seal the time of this dimensional rift. It shouldst for three hours which coincidentally trantes to seven days. When I get out from here, it should only have been three hours in the outside world. You guys stabilize things at this end. I¡¯ll be back in no time.¡±

    After she finished, the silver-haired girl¡¯s body shed and she vanished without a trace.

    ...

    ¡°Hey, how do you know that it¡¯s this way?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er had put her mask back on. She stood akimbo and expressed her dissatisfaction.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you know where we should be heading?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er said weakly, ¡°Although I¡¯m not quite sure, I know the dragon graveyard should be in the deepest parts of the Dragon Valley.¡±

    ¡°And where is this deepest part?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Uhh...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Wulin walked in front with great strides. He walked in the direction of the ins. He did not know where the dragon graveyard was, but that direction was precisely where he felt the calling was the strongest.

    In the skies, the dragon clouds floated past. The dragon clouds which were faintly tainted with gold had been previously absorbed by Tang Wulin. He had been here before, so he was more familiar with the ce.

    Dai Yun¡¯er followed behind Tang Wulin. She ate the food Tang Wulin gave her, and she had practically recovered. After all, she had the physique of a four-ring Soul Ancestor. Even if she could not utilize her soul power, her bodily strengths were much stronger than an ordinary person¡¯s.

    Tang Wulin walked at a fast pace. Dai Yun¡¯er had a nimble body, so she had no problem keeping up with him. She asionally lifted her head to look at the dragon clouds in the sky. She hoped that one of the clouds would drop down for her.

    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s a ck dragon cloud. It¡¯s of the darkness attribute. Do you think that it¡¯ll float down? White Three, can you help me jump a little higher? I want to try attracting it toward me.¡± Dai Yun¡¯er ran over to Tang Wulin¡¯s to speak to him.

    Tang Wulin shot her a nce. He had not given his reply when the ck cloud in the sky vibrated slightly. Then, out of a sudden, it descended from the sky and flew right toward them.

    ¡°Woah! It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er ran a few steps forward jubntly. She leaped exuberantly. She knew that White Three could not have been a darkness attribute. This ck dragon cloud must be meant for her!

 Chapter 720 - Brother Three

    <h4>Chapter 720: Brother Three</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The dragon cloud descended from the skies. Dai Yun¡¯er was all excited and ready to absorb the energy within the dragon cloud. Jjust when the ck dragon cloud was about to touch her, all of a sudden, it split in the middle and went past her.

    She turned around and was shocked to see the two masses of ck clouds surged directly into Tang Wulin to reemerge on the other side of his body. The ck cloud was tainted with a dash of gold, and it stirred up a breeze as it rose back to the sky.

    ¡°You¡¯ve stolen my dragon cloud. You liar, your martial soul is also of the darkness attribute!¡± When Dai Yun¡¯er saw that her great opportunity was lost, she was terribly upset.

    ¡°Firstly, you¡¯ve never asked about the attribute of my martial soul. Secondly, am I truly a darkness-attribute?¡± Tang Wulin pointed behind her.

    Dai Yun¡¯er instinctively turned around to look. Her pupils dted instantly, and her delicate face was filled with incredulity.

    What was that?

    The dragon clouds had descended from the skies. They merged into a dragon¡¯s form and was swarming toward them.

    In the next instant, the dragon clouds were upon them. Regardless how agitated these dragon clouds were, not one of themnded on her. They went past her and rushed toward her partner instead.

    The dragon clouds passed through his body acquiring a dash of golden color, then in a breeze shot toward the skies.

    Dai Yun¡¯er stared with her mouth agape. White Three walked forward leisurely amidst those dragon clouds as if nothing ever happened.

    In the previous two months, he had experienced simr situations numerous times. For Tang Wulin, it was nothing surprising.

    ¡®How can this be?¡¯

    Dai Yun¡¯er had the most incredulous look on her face. She could not believe this was really happening.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t the dragon clouds only suppose to shower their blessings upon those with the same attributes as themselves? Also, the person must have a high affinity with them for this to be possible. How can he absorb almost every type of dragon cloud?¡¯

    Why?

    She was the proud daughter of god, a princess of the Empire, and also a twin martial soul. She felt that she should be the one loved by the heavens.

    Currently, the disappointment she felt in her heart was just too deep. This guy in front of her seemed to have be outrageously big and tall. She was filled with intense anger inside. ¡®Why is the heavens so unfair? Why can he absorb that many dragon clouds, while I can¡¯t even have one?¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s alright once you get used to it.¡± Tang Wulin walked past her and continued forward swiftly.

    He had gotten used to this long ago. Although these dragon clouds that prated his body would still be of some help to him, the effect they had on him were much lesser whenpared to the beginning. Of course, they still had a certain level of effect if enough dragon clouds were absorbed by him.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t even need to stop moving to absorb them. Won¡¯t he have to digest the energy from these dragon clouds?¡¯

    ¡°Dragon clouds are ineffective for you. Then why¡¯re they surging toward you?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er wasforting herself. Maybe, there was something special on his body, and he could not absorb the dragon clouds in the first ce. Otherwise, it was illogical for him to keep moving even after the dragon clouds surged through his body.

    ¡°Hmm, you can put it that way,¡± Tang Wulin was unwilling to exin further.

    Time had proven Tang Wulin¡¯s words true. After a whole day, by the time they had traversed the entire in, Dai Yun¡¯er was already numb to this phenomenon.

    She had gotten used to the sight of those dragon clouds passing through Tang Wulin¡¯s body. She was quite sure that these dragon clouds must had no effect on Tang Wulin. Otherwise, how could he be so nonchnt from the very beginning?

    However, what she did not know was that the enamelyer on the surface of Tang Wulin¡¯s body would be apparent once he utilized his bloodline power. His physique was silently changing under the surface.

    They finally made it out from the in. The dragon clouds in the skies were bing sparse.

    ¡°Finally, I won¡¯t have to be annoyed by you,¡± said Dai Yun¡¯er angrily.

    Tang Wulin chuckled and said nothing. When they exited the in, the friendly call became apparent.

    Suddenly, rustling sounds came from in front of them.

    ¡°Careful, there seems to be a dragon soul.¡± Dai Yun¡¯er quickly hid behind Tang Wulin in rm.

    Her voice had barely faded when a dozen dragon souls appeared within their sight.

    These dragon souls were more than half a meter tall. They stood on the ground with two legs with which they moved quickly. Their heads were huge. When their jaws were opened, they exposed a mouthful of fangs. They did not have wings behind their backs and were obviously lower ranked Speed Dragons. With blinding speed, they surrounded Tang Wulin and his partner with their ferocious jaws opened.

    ¡°Leave some for me, will you? I want to absorb their energies.¡± Dai Yun¡¯er hastily reminded Tang Wulin. After travelling with him for more than a day, she realized that his bodily traits were almost inhuman. Not only did he have powerful strength, he was hardly tired, and he ate a lot. By the time she consumed a tbread, he had already finished four to five tbreads.

    Tang Wulin replied with a grunt. Then, he took a sudden step forward. He felt a slight rage within him, a rage that was the result caused by the insolent behavior of a subordinate toward her superior.

    Faced with this group of little Land Dragons, he shouted coldly, ¡°Scram!¡±

    These Speed Dragons that were formed by energy had just made it to within ten meters of Tang Wulin when they heard him yell. Their bodies froze all of a sudden. Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s just stared with her mouth agape. These Speed Dragons had without any warning simply exploded. They transformed into balls of energy and flew in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er eximed hysterically. Her voice was filled with resentment. She no longer cared about the dragon clouds, but he had agreed to leave some of these dragon souls for her!

    Tang Wulin swung his hand as if he was swatting a fly. There seemed to have been some sort of guiding path in the air for those balls of energies. The energies produced by the Speed Dragons flew past him and surged directly into Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s body.

    Dai Yun¡¯er felt her body warm up. It feltfortable, but it was profoundly difficult to describe the feeling. The energies produced by the dozen little Speed Dragons werepletely absorbed by her.

    Tang Wulin frowned slightly. ¡®What was that feeling just now? It felt like distaste.¡¯ It was a feeling that came naturally from his bloodline, which seemed to dislike the energies produced by those Speed Dragons.

    It was the same feeling as when he absorbed the energy from the Ironhead Dragon. Although it was energy, he did not feel quitefortable absorbing it into his body. It was a different feeling from absorbing the dragon clouds.

    Could it be that the energy contained within the dragon souls and dragon clouds were different? The dragon clouds¡¯ energy was purer, hence his body was energised after he absorbed it whereas these dragon souls¡¯ energy originated from the Land Dragons. Was that why his body rejected them?

    If this were the case, then it seemed to be a satisfactory exnation.

    ¡°Good guy.¡± Dai Yun¡¯er hopped over with a sweet smile on her face. She removed her mask, and her expression was one of joy. Ever since she came into the Dragon Valley, she had not absorbed a single dragon soul let alone a dozen like she did just now. She could clearly feel her body strengthened by the influence of the heat wave that flowed through her body. This feeling was so wonderful for her.

    Tang Wulin opened his mouth, but he was too shy to utter the words. All he did was gave her the excuse that he was unwilling to absorb them. She had no need to thank him.

    However, when he heard her calling him a good guy, it felt better than being called a bad guy. ¡®I¡¯ll just let it be...¡¯

    Upon entering the forest, the dragon souls they encountered increased in numbers. However, most of them were the less powerful Land Dragons. Even if they were not intimidated by Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline aura, Tang Wulin¡¯s godly strength and the Soul Forged Heavy Silver Hammer would make short work of them.

    Tang Wulin had no need for the energies contained within these dragon souls. He simply guided these energies toward Dai Yun¡¯er with his body¡¯s natural rejection of them.

    Dai Yun¡¯er, who was initially quite unsatisfied with Tang Wulin, had begun to treat him better.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go on. I want to meditate and absorb all this energy for a while.¡± Due to her absorbing too much dragon soul energies, her delicate face was flushed as if she had just had some wine. She sat on the ground.

    She looked at Tang Wulin with a smile. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been wrong about you before this. You¡¯re truly a good guy. After we get out of here, I¡¯ll give you more rare metals. I¡¯ll even ask father emperor to make you a noble.¡± A momentter, she closed her eyes and began to meditate.

    When he saw the satisfied smile on her face, Tang Wulin could not help butughed hysterically in his heart. This young girl truly drew a clear line between whom she hated or loved. If the person treated her nicely, she would treat them well. Where she stood to gain, it was easy to negotiate with Her Highness the princess.

    After being with each other for two days, Tang Wulin noticed that Dai Yun¡¯er actually had a few good traits. Although she was a little entric, she had a good nature. She was also easy to get along with, and she did not have the airs of the royal family. Especially after Tang Wulin helped her in absorbing the dragon souls, she had thought of him as her brother.

    She stopped calling him White Three. Instead, she called him Brother Three. Her sweet voice gave Tang Wulin goosebumps whenever he heard her calling him. In any case, the rtionship between them had improved without a doubt.

    Tang Wulin went behind Dai Yun¡¯er and sat down. He pressed his right palm on her back and activated his bloodline aura.

 Chapter 721 - Brother Three! Youre So Amazing!

    <h4>Chapter 721: Brother Three! You¡¯re So Amazing!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Aided by his Golden Dragon King bloodline, the speed at which Dai Yun¡¯er absorbed the dragon soul was greatly increased, as Tang Wulin unintentionally discovered. With the help of his bloodline aura, the low-level dragon souls disintegrated obediently and fused with Dai Yun¡¯er after being purified.

    With her body strengthened, Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s entire petite frame seemed to be much livelier. She was not so easily exhausted anymore, nor did she have any need to eat.

    After half an hour, Dai Yun¡¯er leaped from the ground. She had reached a full four or five meters up before slowly floating down like a falling leaf.

    Even though she did not have the support of her soul power, she could still leap that high. It was purely physical prowess!

    ¡°Amazing, amazing! Brother Three, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er suddenly pounced on Tang Wulin andnded a kiss on his mask. He was so frightened that he took a few steps back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Tang Wulin with slight helplessness.

    Dai Yun¡¯er pulled on his arm and said with a face full of smiles, ¡°Brother Three, you¡¯re too good to me. My teacher once told me that if I wanted to cultivate to the rank of Title Douluo in the future, I must focus on improving my body¡¯s physical strength. Because only with a tough body could I bear the immense soul power and the subsequentpressed soul power. I have a twin martial soul, but they are of the agility system and the spirit system. They do not do much to improve my body. My teacher had also told me that if I relied solely on heaven-and-earth treasures to improve my body, it would render my foundation unstable. I wasn¡¯t willing to give up, which is why I trained so hard. I¡¯ve been working diligently for all these years, yet my progress wasn¡¯t as greatpared to the gains of these past few days! I was truly wrong about you before this. If I knew that you were such a nice person earlier, I would have most certainly allowed you to sleep inside the room.¡±

    Tang Wulin coughed. He pulled his arm from her embrace and left no trace. ¡°Yun¡¯er, it¡¯s improper for a man and a woman to touch in passing. You must be mindful of this!¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er smiled. ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m not married yet anyway. Speaking of that, it¡¯s all so troublesome. My participation in this Battle Soul Hall operation was forced upon me by my father, the emperor. He insisted that I find him a son-inw after this year¡¯s Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition ended. He initially intended to matchmake me with big brother Long. Do you know big brother Long?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart skipped. ¡°You¡¯re referring to the one from Monster Academy right? The Dragon King?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er giggled. ¡°That¡¯s right! Everyone calls him Madman Long. Even my fourth brother said that big brother Long has always been fond of me.¡±

    ¡°What about you? Do you like him?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Dai Yun¡¯er said pointedly, ¡°Idiot. If I liked him, would I run away?¡±

    When she said this, her expression suddenly turned gloomy. ¡°I know that big brother Long is very good to me. He¡¯s so powerful. He¡¯s known as the greatest genius of the younger generation, and he¡¯s already a six-ringed Soul Emperor at only twenty years old! There¡¯s no one among the younger generation that can best him. He¡¯s especially good to me, and I can also feel the affection he has for me. But I¡¯m a little afraid of him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s always giving off a mad aura without noticing, and it scares me. If I somehow really ended up being with him, he might kill me with a single p. It¡¯s because of this fear I have that I cannot seem to bring myself to like him. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always looked at him as a big brother in my heart.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to marry him if you don¡¯t like him. In our Federation, wepletely advocate the freedom to love. Nobody can interfere with anyone in this matter,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    Dai Yun¡¯er said, ¡°But we can¡¯t! I¡¯m a princess. ording to the rules of the royal family, a princess must be engaged when she turns fifteen and get married when she¡¯s eighteen. This is the rule of the royal family. So even though I¡¯ve run away this time, once I get back, I reckon that father emperor will still be forcing this on me. Still, I am lucky, at least I have the right to choose. Father emperor said that as long as it¡¯s a person that I like, he wouldn¡¯t mind who that person was. But I must stick to the royal family¡¯s rules. He won¡¯tpromise on my age.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°That sounds great! Don¡¯t you have anyone that you like?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er was instantly stunned. A figure shed across her mind. She suddenly said angrily, ¡°No, no.¡±

    Tang Wulin was astonished. ¡®Is it normal for girls to have such a huge change in mood when their rtionships are brought up? Gu Yue was like this and so is Dai Yun¡¯er.¡¯

    Dai Yun¡¯er shook her head. She tried very hard to purge that figure from her mind, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Brother Three, you¡¯re such a wonderful man, you must have a girlfriend already, no?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t. I think I had one originally, but she seems to think that I¡¯m no longer good enough now. Besides, I feel that she had an ulterior motive for getting close to me before this.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er had the looks of a gossip. ¡°Tell me, tell me. What happened?¡±

    Tang Wulin sighed softly and said, ¡°Back then, we entered the academy to study together and cultivate together. Naturally, we¡¯ve always been close. Over time, I¡¯d gotten used to having her around. If she was around, I¡¯d always feel happy. During that time we were both still young, and I wasn¡¯t sure what that kind of feeling was. But as time goes by, gradually, this feeling seemed to have changed. Her temper started bing peculiar, and she maintained a lukewarm rtionship with me. Recently, she seemed to deeply dislike me. She even made me feel that she had an ulterior for getting close to me back then. I think it has something to do with our martial souls.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er frowned. ¡°That¡¯splicated! Actually, I think that you¡¯re thinking too much. You only have to tell me if you like her or not.¡±

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. After a while, he nodded.

    Dai Yun¡¯er smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that all that matters? If you like her, then go pursue her. Why do you care what she thinks? Have you ever told her how you feel? I think that everything can be changed. Isn¡¯t love all about flinging caution to the wind?¡±

    Tang Wulinughed hysterically. ¡°You seem to know a lot about these matters.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er said triumphantly, ¡°I¡¯m sure I know more than you. Let¡¯s go. I hope I can encounter some powerful dragon souls. Brother Three, do you really not want to absorb any dragon souls?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. They don¡¯t seem to do much for me,¡± Tang Wulin replied.

    The two of them continued to walk toward the depths of the forest. It was strange when they thought about it. Nowhere along the way did they meet a fighter who had entered into this dimension at the same time as them. There seemed to be a profound mystery of the small world at work here. As for the specifics, even Tang Wulin did not know about them.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers mmed fiercely onto the skull of the red Armored Land Dragon in front of him and smashed it into the ground. With the stunning effect of his bloodline aura, he forcibly shook it until it turned into energy, which he directed toward Dai Yun¡¯er.

    ¡°Wow, what a thick and strong dragon soul.¡± After Dai Yun¡¯er absorbed it, she immediately felt as if her entire body was stuffed.

    ¡°Brother Three, we¡¯ve been walking for so long. Are you sure we¡¯re on the right path?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er asked Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°At first I wasn¡¯t, but now I can be certain. Did you notice that along the way, the strength of the dragon souls we encountered was increasing? Based on my logical deduction, the dragon soul which guards the dragon graveyard must be the strongest. Then, the weak little dragon souls which we had encountered at first must¡¯ve been from the periphery of Dragon Valley. And the stronger the dragon souls get, the closer we are to the central region of Dragon Valley.¡±

    ¡°You sound like you have a point.¡± Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes beamed. ¡°But it¡¯s bing more and more difficult for us to fight these dragon souls. Brother Three, if we encounter any powerful dragon souls, we don¡¯t have to push ourselves too hard. I¡¯ve already absorbed so many dragon souls. I daresay that among the fighters who have entered here in the past, there aren¡¯t many who can bepared to me. I¡¯m already satisfied. In the case that we¡¯re faced with danger, we¡¯ll use the dragonballs to run away.¡±

    Tang Wulin grunted in reply, but in his heart, he was longing to go and have a look at the dragon graveyard. He did not disy his bloodline soul ring before Dai Yun¡¯er before this, because he feared that he would be found out by her. Hence, he was well within his limits while he fought the dragon souls which they had encountered up until now.

 Chapter 722 - A Budding Young Girlâ€™s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 722: A Budding Young Girl¡¯s Heart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°If we¡¯re in danger, don¡¯t you hesitate. Use the dragonball immediately.¡± Tang Wulin reminded Dai Yun¡¯er.

    ¡°Alright, you too. Okay?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er said with a smile.

    As she observed White Three who walked in front of her while keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings, Dai Yun¡¯er had a peculiar feeling in her heart.

    She had been with him the past few days. From the disdain and anger she felt toward him in the beginning, her feelings toward him had changed subtly. In fact, she had began calling him affectionately as Brother Three now.

    Naturally, this had something to do with Tang Wulin helping her obtain the dragon souls which helped her to improve and gave her a good impression of him. At the same time, since she no longer hated him, she began to notice him better.

    Dai Yun¡¯er realized that White Three had extensive knowledge and was extremely skilful in actualbat. The Tang Sect Secret Techniques were much more powerful when he used it aspared to when she used it. She was quite sure that Tang Wulin knew at least the five great Tang Sect Secret Techniques, namely: Mysterious Heaven Method, Mysterious Jade Hands, Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon, Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, and Purple Demon Eyes. One would need arge amount of contribution points in exchange for these techniques. He also knew the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer. When he swung the pair of Heavy Silver Hammers even without the support of his martial soul, hisbat strength was still off the charts.

    Every time they encountered a dragon soul, he would act as her shield. Like a lofty mountain, he gave her a strong feeling that he was a reliable person.

    Long Yue had simrly given her this feeling. Nevertheless, they were both mountains. However, Long Yue was a volcano, and he could erupt at any minute.

    On the other hand, White Three was calm in the face of a dangerous situation. He always had the situation under control and had great survival skills in the wild. Even if White Three was older than her, their age difference would be small. In short, he was truly a rare find. Unknowingly, she was growing fond of him.

    For Dai Yun¡¯er, the current mission was more like a game in which she could experience apletely different life. That was why even when her hunger was intolerable, she had no intention to leave. This was a novel experience to her.

    After she met up with Tang Wulin, she had been absorbing dragon souls almost unceasingly. She could not utilize her soul power so she was unsure how much the dragon souls would have contributed to her improvement. However, the experience had facilitated the path of her future cultivation. She would not need to worry about the strength of her body any more. After having absorbed so many dragon souls, she would need a long period to harmonize them with her body when she returned home. She would need to digest them slowly.

    Unless she met with danger which put her life at risk, she would definitely not leave the Dragon Valley.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes slightly and pressed forward carefully. His mind suddenly sensed trouble. A wave of spiritual power rippled silently through his mind. He had intended to block it with his own spiritual power, but he noticed that a three-dimensional scene appeared within his mind. His surroundings suddenly became more vivid. The three-dimensional figures within a hundred meters of him had surprisingly presented themselves in his mind.

    This was ...

    Tang Wulin turned around and looked at Dai Yun¡¯er with shock. Dai Yun¡¯er met his gaze with a triumphant look.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it powerful? This is my spiritual sharing. My second martial soul, Spirit Eye is of a spiritual attribute. The limit on my soul power¡¯s utilization does not affect me much. I can use this as long as my spiritual power is strong enough. I¡¯m sharing my spiritual detection with you.¡±

    Tang Wulin raised a thumb toward her.

    Back when he fought Dai Yun¡¯er the first time, he had noticed that Dai Yun¡¯er could easily detect his movements. It was only after the encounter that he realized that she had an ability akin to spiritual detection which allowed her to anticipate his movements with precision. However, he never thought that she had such an ability as spiritual sharing. No wonder Long Yue had partnered with her during the two-on-twopetition. With her twin martial soul, provided it did not conflict with her Hell Civet, she would definitely be an expert of the generation in the future!

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°An amazing ability.¡±

    With her spiritual detection as their guide, they moved forward much more quickly. They could even closed their eyes to find the best path to move forward. That enabled them to make early preparations for their encounters with the dragon souls.

    ¡°There¡¯s a big one in front of us!¡± Tang Wulin stopped in his tracks. He gestured to Dai Yun¡¯er behind him.

    The two of them squatted down behind a shrub.

    At the periphery of the spiritual detection¡¯s range, a dragon soul that exuded a faint reddish glow was pacing. The dragon soul was more than twenty meters tall and its pair of wings were extended behind its back. Its body seemed to be covered by a formless zing me as it dragged its long tail behind. Its forews were extremely sharp.

    ¡°What dragon is this?¡± asked Dai Yun¡¯er softly.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I think it¡¯s a zing Fire Dragon. It¡¯s a real dragon, not an elemental dragon. Then again, its body seem odd. A true zing Fire Dragon would at least be more than a hundred meters long. It¡¯s a terrifying creature. However, this dragon soul is only about thirty meters long.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s breathing was slightly rushed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that! You mustn¡¯t forget that a dragon soul only possesses one percent of its original strength. Naturally, their body can¡¯t be as huge as a real dragon. So, it¡¯s logical.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. If that was the case, then the sight before them made sense.

    ¡°Do we go around it?¡± Tang Wulin asked hesitantly.

    Before this, they had encountered a few powerful dragon souls, but they were not of the level of a real dragon. If they fought with a real dragon, it would be virtually impossible for Tang Wulin to not use his bloodline rings. His identity would be exposed.

    ¡°Why should we go around it? The dragon soul of a real dragon will most certainly have a greater enhancing effect on us. I¡¯ll give this dragon soul to you. Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er looked eager to try.

    Tang Wulin whispered back, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s too dangerous. You mustn¡¯t forget that our objective is to find the dragon graveyard.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er pouted at first, but eventually she nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go around it.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡± At this very moment, an excited dragon¡¯s roar sounded. Shortly after, the zing Fire Dragon realigned its body, pped its wings, and flew straight in their direction.

    ¡°This is bad. It detected my spiritual waves,¡± Dai Yun¡¯er eximed with shock.

    Tang Wulin yelled with a deep voice, ¡°Run!¡± He pulled Dai Yun¡¯er and ran to the side with blinding speed.

    The zing Fire Dragon pped its wings and rose into the skies. It opened its mouth and shot a huge fireball at both of them.

    The fireball had unexpectedly erged as it flew through the air. When it was less than ten meters from Tang Wulin and Dai Yun¡¯er, it had ballooned to a diameter of two meters. Within seconds, the scorching temperature reduced the surrounding nts to ashes.

    Tang Wulin worried about nothing else. He pulled Dai Yun¡¯er and kept her in his embrace. Then, he exerted a force with his legs as he pushed hard against the ground and leaped horizontally to the front. His entire person shot forward like a cannonball.

    A loud boom sounded behind him. The powerful wave of the impact together with a heat shockwave instantly rammed into Tang Wulin¡¯s back.

    Tang Wulin grunted. The dragon scales on his body appeared silently. The formless enamelyer flickered slightly.

    The speed at which he and Dai Yun¡¯er flew increased. They flew over a distance of tens of meters in the blink of an eye. He rolled as hended.

    Dai Yun¡¯er had only felt the rising temperature of her surroundings. She instinctively grabbed onto Tang Wulin¡¯s clothes. Her eyes were shut tight. She had no idea why she felt as if she was treading on clouds, almost as if heaven and earth were upside down. Presently, there was not an ounce of fear in her heart. Instead, it was filled with a strange feeling of excitement.

    ¡®He will protect me.¡¯ This was the only thought in her mind right now.

    She rolled along with Tang Wulin as hended. He decided to run ahead while holding her in his arms. He could notpare with Dai Yun¡¯er in terms of nimbleness. However, in terms of speed, Dai Yun¡¯er with her soul power might not even be a match for him.

    Tang Wulin rushed forward with blinding speed. He ran furiously while his legs erupted with energy. Golden dragon scales had already surfaced on his body.

 Chapter 723 - It Turned Out To Be Him

    <h4>Chapter 723: It Turned Out To Be Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The zing Fire Dragon in the air was still badgering them. Its mouthful of fire balls were spat one after another exploding into fiery balls of scorching mes.

    Waves of intense heat seared Tang Wulin¡¯s back. His clothes were singed with a burnt odor. He relied on the dragon scales to protect his body so he would not suffer any injuries temporarily.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, Yun¡¯er!¡± Tang Wulin called out softly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er raised her head fearfully from his cradle.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°This is not okay. We cannot escape it. I¡¯ll toss you out in a while. Be careful alright while I deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are you sure? It¡¯s a very powerful fire dragon,¡± Dai Yun¡¯er spoke slightly concerned.

    Tang Wulin was quiet for a moment before he spoke, ¡°Yun¡¯er, if you were to discover that I¡¯m actually not as good as you think, or perhaps I may possibly be your enemy, what are you going to do?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The zing heat radiated from Tang Wulin¡¯s back as he leaped up and sighed in his heart. The circumstances dictated his actions, but he was unwilling to leave the Dragon Valley.

    ¡®Forget it!¡¯

    Tang Wulin tossed Dai Yun¡¯er from his arms toward the open space afar. The moment his feet touched the ground, he turned around and sprung up again.

    He raised his head. Staring at the zing Fire Dragon in the air, he shouted aloud, ¡°I think I¡¯ve been too nice to you.¡±

    Three golden soul rings arose from underneath his feet as he was saying that. Soon after, his third soul ring shimmered as thick blood essence burst forth from his body.

    The powerful golden soul ring glowed instantly as a giant Golden Dragon Head emerged and roared in rage toward the sky!

    Compared to its previous appearance at the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition, the Golden Dragon Head with a glossy shine was even more ferocious at present.

    The dragon¡¯s thunderous roar made a deafening boom in the vast expanse of the open space.

    The zing Fire Dragon that was spitting fireballs suddenly stopped for a moment. Its wings shuddered once, much to Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise, and it just fell from the sky.

    The Golden Dragon Roar had such immense power!

    Perhaps the Golden Dragon Roar could not have been as effective on other soul beasts. In this case, the zing Fire Dragon, a true dragon with a purer bloodline, could feel the terror of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura even more. It was purely the bloodline¡¯s awesome power.

    Just as the zing Fire Dragon dropped from the sky, Tang Wulin pushed his right foot against a tree ejecting himself toward it like a cannonball.

    Dai Yun¡¯ernded on the ground afar. The booming roar shook her mind tremendously. Her bloodline had a portion of dragon-type aura after absorbing so many dragon souls. Hence, she was simrly affected by the Golden Dragon King bloodline.

    When shended firmly on the ground, she was just in time to witness the giant Golden Dragon Head appearing on Tang Wulin and roaring in rage at the sky.

    Did the Golden Dragon Head have three golden soul rings?

    She felt it looked familiar at first nce, and she was shocked. However, she came to realize in the next moment.

    ...

    ¡®Yun¡¯er, if you were to discover that I¡¯m actually not as good as you think, or perhaps I may possibly be your enemy, what are you going to do?¡¯

    ...

    She understood now. She finally understood what he meant earlier. ¡®He turned out to be... So, it turned out to be him?¡¯

    ...

    How was it possible that the person who was with her all along was actually that guy? Why was he participating in the trial of Star Luo City¡¯s Tang Sect headquarters?

    How could it be him?

    Dai Yun¡¯er was stunned. Her heart was weighed down with mixed emotions and feelings all at once when she saw Tang Wulin shooting toward the zing Fire Dragon.

    Once, she was attracted to the guy who was almost killed by Long Yue¡¯s stomping.

    She had also witnessed how he led hisrades into defeating the invincible Madman Long and his team.

    He was powerful, unwavering, and tenacious. He once left behind an indelible impression in her heart.

    Even though she was reluctant to admit it, she knew in her heart all along. Perhaps, she would have yielded to her father¡¯s choice for a husband if he had not appeared. Maybe, his rejection toward her initially made her feel unwilling to ept him for some reason.

    Nheless, Dai Yun¡¯er did not expect him when she participated in this mission. Somehow, their paths crossed when she arrived in this little world. All along, the person wearing a mask and escorting her, not to mention helping her to absorb dragon souls, was actually him.

    No wonder he had such a reaction when he found out that she was a princess. Yet, he did not give up on her nor target her afterward, but instead treated her like a sister.

    It was him, it was actually him.

    She did not realize that it had been him while they were together, that it was him who once left behind such a deep impression on her.

    If Tang Wulin was seen as a bit arrogant and an outstanding person before, it was due to his strength and tenacious character that Dai Yun¡¯er had such an image of him.

    Later, White Three was regarded as a gentle and considerate elder brother with profound secrets. A man whom she could depend on.

    With the two diametrical characters of White Three, Dai Yun¡¯er could only feel mixed emotions flooding her heart all at once.

    ¡°Boom...¡± The zing Fire Dragon fell into the forest and crashed on a tree leaving it dizzy and confused.

    Tang Wulin descended from the sky. He pointed the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand forward andnded on top of the zing Fire Dragon in the next instant.

    The zing Fire Dragon pped its wings in a struggle to stand, but its pair of eyes with the soul mes dancing was obviously filled with fear.

    Such a powerful dragon soul lost the will to fight when it was confronted by the suppression of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Pop!¡± The Golden Dragon Spear shimmered with golden light as it pierced into the dragon head. Tang Wulin felt a gush of zing hot energy surged into his body through the Golden Dragon Spear and fused with his body at lightning speed.

    What a powerful dragon soul energy. The positive feeling was far different from when he consumed the dragon clouds.

    The zing Fire Dragon¡¯s body gradually turned illusory while the Golden Dragon Spear received its vital energy to slowly transform into a reddish gold with the dragon pattern on the spear¡¯s surface bing vivid.

    It took a whole minute before the dragon soulpletely vanished. Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body was filled with an intense feeling of satiation. The blood essence fluctuation in his body felt unusually strong with the Golden Dragon King Bloodline absorbing the dragon soul¡¯s energy rapidly into its own bloodline.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King Bloodline did not repel a true dragon¡¯s dragon soul as much. The golden dragon scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s skin were exuding a fiery red when he was absorbing the dragon soul.

    He could sense that his resistance to the mes was elevated after absorbing the zing Fire Dragon¡¯s dragon soul.

    He had felt the sensation of elevating his elemental resistance when he was absorbing the dragon clouds earlier, but it was not as intense as it was now.

    The dragon soul of a true dragon was extraordinary!

    He stood upright with the spear in his hand as he took a nce at the Golden Dragon Spear. The Golden Dragon Spear seemed to sense his intention as it gave out a soft humming sound.

    Tang Wulin waved his right hand while the Golden Dragon Spear transformed into a stream of golden light before vanishing into the skin between his brows. His hands were fisted tightly as he sensed his body¡¯s overall strength had increased further.

    Suddenly, he realized that Dai Yun¡¯er had recognized him by now.

    He turned around slowly with a slight hesitation. He would need to face her anyhow.

    Meanwhile, Dai Yun¡¯er had walked over. Her face was expressionless as she stood in front of him and looked directly at his face.

    Tang Wulin sighed softly. ¡°Yun¡¯er, I...¡±

    ¡°Remove the mask, and let me have a look.¡± Dai Yun¡¯er suddenly interrupted him.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin raised his hand to remove the mask revealing his handsome face.

    Dai Yun¡¯er was stunned for a moment when she saw his crystal clear yet deep set eyes, longshes, straight nose, full lips with adequate thickness, and a jawline that was almost perfect.

    This was her first time seeing him up close and in such a quiet manner.

    ¡°Brother Three, you¡¯re rather handsome actually. Let¡¯s go.¡± She acted as if nothing happened and headed straight to the front.

    Tang Wulin was stunned. What was she doing?

    ¡°You are Brother Three in my heart. I don¡¯t know about anything else.¡± Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s voice floated by.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡®The little girl is pretty quick at adapting!¡¯

    He hastily picked up his mask and caught up to her. He gave her head a rub. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve grown.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t touch my head. You¡¯re ruining my hair!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er was smiling at ease.

    She had suddenlye around and disyed that there was no enmity between them. Maybe it was because of her attraction to him that she had to prove she was more powerful than him. Yet, was there truly a need for a girl to be more powerful than a boy? Perhaps, there was no need.

 Chapter 724 - The Dragon Clanâ€™s Graveyard

    <h4>Chapter 724: The Dragon n¡¯s Graveyard</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When White Three and Tang Wulin¡¯s figure coincided, the sense of guilt she initially had for Tang Wulin disappeared. Thus, Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s mood was much better than it was before this exact moment because she was relieved. Moreover, she had made peace with many things and could understand well now, daring also to admit that she was a brave person. Yes, she felt like a brave maiden.

    Everything else beyond this was unimportant.

    The estrangement that? concealed both of them seemed to havepletely disappeared when Tang Wulin removed his mask.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good when you¡¯re well-behaved,¡± Tang Wulin spoke emotionally.

    Dai Yun¡¯er answered, slightly ashamed, ¡°Don¡¯t use the word ¡®well-behaved¡¯ to described me as if I¡¯m a kitten.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing as he replied, ¡°I thought you¡¯re a hell civet? By the way, I have a sister as well, and she¡¯s very pretty!¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er asked, ¡°You have a sister? What¡¯s her name?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Her name is Na¡¯er. We have a very good rtionship and she¡¯s currently studying at Shrek Academy. My sister is more powerful than I am and is also significantly more talented than I am. Her teacher is the Sea God Pavilion Master of the Shrek Academy.¡±

    ¡°Your sister is more powerful than you are? I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Dai Yun¡¯er pursed her lips as she said that. She was certain that a brother¡¯spliment to his sister was always done unsparingly.

    Tang Wulinughed and replied, ¡°You can travel to Douluo Empire when you have some time in the future. I¡¯ll introduce the both of you.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Dai Yun¡¯erughed and teased, ¡°Honor your words!¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Then you¡¯ll need toe for real! You¡¯re the empire¡¯s princess. Besides, aren¡¯t about to get betrothed? Do you think your father will allow you to travel so far?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er suddenly stopped walking and looked at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze. ¡°I bet you really want to marry me, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help giving a forcedugh when he saw her sudden change of emotion. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. It¡¯s up to you but I can¡¯t partake in this matter as an outsider either.¡±

    ¡°Y-you can actually partake in it,¡± Dai Yun¡¯er spoke earnestly.

    Tang Wulin was confused. ¡°How can I?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er suddenly smiled brightly. However, Tang Wulin felt as a chill ran down his spine when he saw her smile for some unknown reason.

    ¡°Since you wish for me to be betrothed, then I shall be betrothed,¡± Dai Yun¡¯er spoke with a smile before she spread her legs, running forward like a joyous little bird.

    Tang Wulin rubbed his nose. ¡®What does she mean? This little girl is truly entric and intellectual. Her emotions change faster than a bookworm flipping a page!¡¯

    The two people continued to explore further by relying on their spiritual detection¡¯s direction and Tang Wulin¡¯s perception of the Dragon Valley¡¯s summoning aura.

    As they went deeper, the number of dragon souls they encountered surprisingly grew lesser instead of bing moremon. However, every single one they encountered would be a true dragon¡¯s soul.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King Bloodline revealed its extremely powerful effect at this moment. To be precise, the true dragon¡¯s soul would surrender instantaneously under the Golden Dragon Roar. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s attempt to allow Dai Yun¡¯er to absorb the true dragon¡¯s dragon soul failed.

    A true dragon would immediatelyunch an attack once Dai Yun¡¯er approached but it would not resist at all when Tang Wulin attempted to absorb it. On the contrary, it felt like it was perfectly natural.

    They arrived at the side of a mountain valley¡¯s peak when Tang Wulin absorbed his seventh true dragon¡¯s soul.

    The mountain valley waspletely copsed inward. It was more like a basin than a mountain valley. The two persons could not help trembling intensely when Tang Wulin and Dai Yun¡¯er walked to the edge of the mountain valley to look inside.

    What a shocking scene! The mountain valley below was a boundless expanse ofnd stretching infinitely. Dusk was falling in the distance with an indistinct faint mist.

    However, countless humongous skeletons paved every corner of the valley within the mountain valley that was thousands of meters deep. A surge of indescribable sadness instantly gushed into his heart when Tang Wulin came to the edge of the mountain to look inside.

    He could not control his emotions as he roared into the sky with rage. The valiant dragon¡¯s roar echoed and reverberated within the entire mountain valley.

    Dai Yun¡¯er looked toward him in fear and saw as pieces of golden dragon scales curled up one after the other on the surface of his skin as they fused with his skin. That howling sound sounded tragic yet forlorn. It was as if a king was filled with unwillingness and rage as he witnessed his people died tragically in front of his eyes.

    A deep dragon¡¯s roar reverberated indistinctly within the inside Dragon Valley, sounding as if it was weeping andining.

    On the other side of the Dragon Valley afar, a silver figure was standing on the edge. Her gaze was apathetic yet cold but there was a dense murder intent that was beyond intense in the depth of her eyes.

    All of a sudden, she heard the dragon¡¯s roar reverberating in the Dragon Valley. She looked up toward afar subconsciously and her gaze was filled with astonishment. Her right hand patted gently against her chest to stop the impulse of letting out a howl herself as well.

    Her gaze seemed to be able to prate the mist and looked afar as she gazed into the distance.

    Tang Wulin let out the dragon¡¯s roar thatsted for a few minutes before he felt as if the rage in his heart had been vented. Then, he squatted before Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s body and said, ¡°Lean onto me.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er hastily leaned against his back and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Tang Wulin wrapped his arms around her legs and ced them around his waist. Dai Yun¡¯er willingly wrapped her legs around his waist.

    The position was truly a little flirtatious. Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s charming face could not help but blush. Still, her arms wrapped tighter around him as she ced her cheeks tightly against Tang Wulin¡¯s back shortly after.

    Tang Wulin leaped up and turned 180 degrees in mid-air before stretching out his Golden Dragon ws to grab onto the cliff of the mountain valley.

    There was not an ounce of gracefulness in his heart at present. He could only feel as if a boulder was pinned against his heart after seeing those dragon bones. His pair of Golden Dragon ws moved alternately as he rapidly crawled downward. The rigid cliff was like tofu against his Golden Dragon ws as he crawled downward at lightning speed.

    After crawling continuously for a hundred meters, Tang Wulin felt that he was too slow so he simply raised his arms and separated himself from the cliff. His body dropped for dozens of meters like a freefalling object before his Golden Dragon w grabbed onto the cliff. He continued swiftly descending the mountain valley and since he relied on his powerful strength, the impact of the fall did not matter to him.

    They had already dropped onto the depths of Dragon Valley within mere minutes as his feetnded on solid ground.

    A bleak smell came radiating from all directions the moment theynded. It was as if it could freeze one¡¯s mental state.

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes, and it felt as if he was hearing countless giant dragons¡¯ sad cries.

    There were at least thousands of true dragons from a powerful Dragon n that fell here. Their corpses were even strewn across the wilderness without even a proper burial.

    It was beyond tragic. Which powerful creature was capable of causing such misery to the true dragon n?

    Tang Wulin squatted. ¡°Come down.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er wished to blurt out and ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t you carry me for a little while more,¡± but she could obviously feel that there was something wrong with Tang Wulin¡¯s mood right now. She got down from his back obediently and stood behind him.

    The dragon bones felt entirely different when seen here aspared to when they saw it from above the valley.

    One could only feel the true extent of the shock to see so many dragon bones when one entered the depths of the valley. The humongous dragon skeletons were at least dozens of meters tall and the huge ones even went to the extent of being hundreds of meters tall. The bones also emitted a faint energy fluctuation.

    The creatures that were already skeletons now but yet, they felt like monsters lying dormant. How powerful were they when they were still alive!

    Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath as he walked step by step to stand before the dragon skeleton closest to him before he slowly ced a hand on top of it to feel it.

    The bleak aura tainted his emotion instantly. He felt as if he could hear this giant dragon¡¯s sad cry before its death.

    There were patterns seen indistinctly on the dragon bones as a terrifying energy fluctuation lingered in the air.

 Chapter 725

    <h4>Chapter 725: The Heavens Are Unjust and The Immortal World Is Intolerant</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Dai Yun¡¯er did not dare to go forward to touch as the energy fluctuation seemed to be repelling her presence.

    ¡®What a terrifying ce!¡¯ Dai Yun¡¯er retreated to Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    It was rather peculiar that the terrifying aura surrounding the dragon bones seemed to not affect her when she was within three meters of Tang Wulin. He, on the other hand, felt nothing at all.

    As they continued walking inside, Tang Wulin touched pieces of the dragon bones and as they went further in, he noticed the bones growing in size to the point that there were piles that looked like hills.

    At that moment, the roars of dragons echoed next to his ears, making him feel as if the heavens were falling as the earth crumbled beneath him. Tang Wulin seemed to have returned to an ancient battleground where gigantic dragons were struck down as an onught of formidable enemies descended upon them from every direction.

    With that, the once powerful n that dominated the entire continent gradually grew lonelier as these great battles came to pass.

    ¡®What... actually happened? What kind of situation had to happen in the beginning to have caused the powerful Dragon n to end up this way?¡¯

    If his memory served him right, to be witness to a true dragon soul beast on the Douluo Continent was something as rare as phoenix hairs and was possibly even non-existent. A powerful beast once existed in legends of past and was known as the Beast God. It was the Golden-Eyed ck Dragon King.

    If the dragon bones before him were from true dragons, how powerful did they use to be?! Even the weakest and the smallest among their ranks could fight on the level of a human Titled Douluo.

    The power of the true dragons to whom those humongous skeletons that stretched hundreds of meters belong to were, in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind, already at a level beyond hisprehension.

    ¡®Did the Dragon n really fall here?¡¯

    Tang Wulin sighed secretly as he sensed the bloodline aura surging within his body. However, he still continued to venture deeper, taking step after step.

    In the distance was a silver figure that had descended into the Dragon Valley as well. Surprisingly, she was performing the exact same actions as Tang Wulin as she advanced step by step, touching the skeletons that once belonged to a great race with tears faintly glimmering in her eyes.

    ¡®Why are the heavens being so unjust? Why did they treat my Dragon n this way?

    ¡®Why was the immortal world so intolerant, to the point where they forced my Dragon n to rise up in resistance?

    ¡®The Dragon n¡¯s downfall was due to the jealousy of the gods! It was the humans, those abominable humans!¡¯

    The drearinessing from the silver figure grew stronger as she continued walking forward step by step. Ayer of silver light began to ripple around her body, rxing the auraing from the dragon bones where she passed.

    After walking for some time, Tang Wulin suddenly stopped walking when he saw an iparably huge skeleton in front of him.

    It was more than a thousand meters and was dark brown in color, making it different from the other dragon bones. There was an iparably thick auraing off it that strengthened the gravitational pull within a thousand-meter radius around it.

    The skeletoncked the skeletal structure for dragon wings and seemed to possess an extremely brawny body, with limbs that seemed strong enough to be pirs to support the heavens above them!

    ¡®What a familiar aura! This is...¡¯

    ¡°Why is it so simr to Brother Long¡¯s aura!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s words aroused Tang Wulin.

    ¡®Yes! Isn¡¯t this the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s aura?¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body shook violently. In other words, the iparably huge skeleton before his eyes probably belonged to the Mountain Dragon King!

    ¡®Did the Mountain Dragon King fall in this ce as well?¡¯

    He slowly walked forward as he sensed the energy fluctuation from the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s bones. Tang Wulin could only feel an indescribable sensation around his body.

    The aura emitted from Mountain Dragon King¡¯s skeleton was even more intensepared to the other dragon bones. It was a kind of rage that defied allparisons, but it also gave off an unparalleled hostility.

    Tang Wulin saw an enormous fissure in the middle of the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s huge skeleton that extended all the way from its head to its tail as he approached it. In other words, its amazingly huge body was chopped in two by someone with something extremely sharp.

    Tang Wulin had once experienced the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s defensive prowess on Long Yue but the genuine Mountain Dragon King before his eyes had defenses that were thousands of times stronger than Long Yue. However, even such a powerful creature tragically fell here.

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes. The bloodline in his body surged and his chest felt like it was blocked by a boulder with an unspeakable difort.

    It was possible that there would not be him without the Golden Dragon King bloodline. He probably would not have made it into Shrek Academy either. One victorious battle after another, the endless elevation of his abilities and his forging were all rted to his Golden Dragon King Bloodline.

    A thought suddenly came into his mind that he should do something for the Dragon n. His mind lost all restraint when a thought suddenly appeared in his mind.

    Yes, he would definitely do that.

    Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath and gently patted the Mountain Dragon King skeleton that stood before himself. He nodded toward it before circling around the side and moved on.

    After circling past its skeleton, Tang Wulin discovered another valley in front of him. It was a valley within a valley.

    The ground behind the Mountain Dragon King copsed and revealed an enormous ravine with a diameter of more than ten thousand meters.

    When Tang Wulin walked to the edge of the deep pit, the voice that was calling out to him seemed to instantly and suddenly grow louder in his heart.

    ¡®This is it. The aura that was summoning me came from here.¡¯

    Tang Wulin peered into the valley. It was more than a thousand meters deep and there seemed to be a shimmering shadowy ball within it. The shadow appeared to have a seven-colored mist that made the contents of the valley rather difficult to see.

    ¡®Something is calling out to me inside this very mountain valley.¡±

    Tang Wulin could immediately sense it.

    He turned around and looked to Dai Yun¡¯er. ¡°Yun¡¯er, you should use the dragon pearl and return now. The giant dragon aura here is simply too oppressive. I can¡¯t bring you to the lower levels because it¡¯s very dangerous. Just in case you...¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er interrupted him, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to follow you. How can a person as curious as me stop at such a crucial ce? Brother Three, I don¡¯t feel I¡¯m affected by the dragon bone¡¯ aura when I¡¯m close to you. I can¡¯t leave like this! I think it¡¯s best that you carry me to the lower level, then I¡¯ll leave if it¡¯s really dangerous. Is that alright?¡±

    Tang Wulin hesitated for a moment. It was true that he did not sense anything that would threaten him on the depths of the valley. He considered for a moment before he nodded and spoke, ¡°Alright then, you¡¯re not allowed to keep a distance from me when we¡¯re there.¡±

    ¡°Of course, why would I ever keep a distance from you!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er giggled as she suddenly jumped onto Tang Wulin¡¯s back.

    Tang Wulin used the same method to slide downward. The feeling that something was calling out to him grew stronger the closer he got to the bottom of the valley.

    ¡®What is this ce actually?

    ¡®Could it be that there¡¯s a creature that was more powerful than the Mountain Dragon King within the deep pit?¡¯

    His body dropped down slowly and soon, they were close to entering the seven-colored haze.

    It shook ever so slightly and parted on its own to allow Tang Wulin¡¯s passage.

    He was unaware that the location of this Dragon n Graveyard was the most dangerous part of the Dragon Valley. The dragon souls did not guard this ce because there was no need for that.

    The remnants of the deceased giant dragons here were so strong that if a regr human being came here, he would have died from the overbearing aura present here. On the other hand, regr human powerhouses would still be affected by the rules of this area and would not be able to enter.

    Tang Wulin was gasping with astonishment after he passed through the seven-colored haze. He could only feel his vision blur before he saw a giant dragon.

    To be more precise, it was a giant dragon soul.

    The dragon soul was twice the size of the Mountain Dragon King. Its entire body was shimmering with a seven-colored radiance. Even its scales were seven-colored and every piece was irregr and had a different shape. However, they still retained a kind of harmony to it that made it seem like the scales were jeweled with countless gemstones.

 Chapter 726 - Did He Choose Her?

    <h4>Chapter 726: Did He Choose Her?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It raised its haughty head while its entire body was emitting an aura that was indescribable. The Golden Dragon King Bloodline in Tang Wulin¡¯s body fluctuated violently the moment he saw it. In the next instant, he felt the bloodline aura in his body about to explode. Even the remaining twelve Golden Dragon King Seals in his body trembled slightly.

    ¡®This was...¡¯

    Tang Wulin suddenly remembered Gu Yue¡¯s mention of the Dragon n¡¯s history to him.

    ¡°The Dragon God? This is the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul?¡± Tang Wulin turned pale with fear.

    Could it be that the gargantuan seven-colored dragon soul was the legendary Dragon God? The Dragon God that once led the divine beasts to wreak havoc in the Divine Realm and almost destroyed the entire Divine Realm?

    By god! The thing that was calling out to him was actually the Dragon God?

    Tang Wulin carried Dai Yun¡¯er as they floated to the ground. Despite having Tang Wulin by her side, Dai Yun¡¯er muttered something incoherent before she fainted.

    Tang Wulin hastily grabbed her and checked her vital signs. Fortunately, she was alright although she had fainted. He retrieved Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s dragon pearl. Using her hand to pinch the pearl, he attempted to activate the pearl only to realize that there was no way he could trigger the dragon pearl.

    Tang Wulin could only hang on to Dai Yun¡¯er as he dared not allow her to leave his side not knowing what would happen to her if he did.

    He raised his head and looked to the enormous figure of the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul before him. The bloodline in Tang Wulin¡¯s body red up momentarily before an indescribable feeling welled up in his heart.

    ¡®What...¡¯

    ¡®Gu Yue once said that the Dragon God died and transformed into the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King. Could the Golden Dragon King bloodline in my body have originated from here?¡¯

    ¡®On the other hand, I suppose it¡¯s not the seven-colored Dragon¡¯s blood that was flowing in Gu Yue¡¯s body, but the Silver Dragon King bloodline. Perhaps, that was the reason why she came looking for me at the academy to be near me.¡¯

    An indescribable heartache sensation permeated his heart. ¡®No wonder she was close to me after all.¡¯

    The Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul remained unmoving in the middle of the mountain valley. Its body was enshrouded with a seven-colored radiance. Tang Wulin took a deep breath and carried Dai Yun¡¯er as he walked forward slowly until he was very close to the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul.

    Tang Wulin hesitated for a moment before he removed a piece of rare metal from his storage soul tool. His wrist flicked once and sent the rare metal flying toward the dragon soul.

    The dragon soul shook slightly, then the piece of rare metal vanished. Tang Wulin could see vividly that the piece of rare metal was vaporized.

    What...

    What a potent force! How terrifying it would be if the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul was to emit its energy!

    Tang Wulin wiped his forehead as he reflected on that. The Golden Dragon Spear erged in his palm.

    Since he was already here, he would like to see how far he could go.

    Heid Dai Yun¡¯er next to his feet before he cautiously probed the dragon soul with his Golden Dragon Spear. He felt nervous and anxious at the same time.

    Just as the Golden Dragon Spear came into contact with the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul, the Golden Dragon Spear vibrated violently. Soon after, a humming sound echoed and grew louder as the enormous Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul seemed toe alive.

    A valiant dragon¡¯s roar echoed through the entire Dragon Valley!

    In that one moment, all the dragon souls wandering in the Dragon Valley were shaken and crawled up from the ground. All the dragon bones in the dragon graveyard seemed to be awakened as they trembled in their attempt to stand.

    Tang Wulin felt as if he had entered a seven-colored world and everything changed before his eyes. A blood-red figure appeared in his mind.

    He watched helplessly as the blood-red figure pointed to the sky. There appeared a blood-red giant sword with both its ends that seemed to touch heaven and earth shing toward him.

    In the next moment, everything was colored blood-red. He felt like his body was split apart. The searing pain made him scream in agony.

    A silver figure appeared by his side at this moment. She stretched out her right hand and with her rapidly erging palm pped the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul.

    Her body trembled once as she was enshrouded by a seven-colored glow.

    Unlike Tang Wulin, she was still conscious of the situation at present.

    She turned her head to the side and looked at the guy holding the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand whose face was in agony. She muttered to herself, ¡°Is the god of destiny making a fool out of me? Why are you here, why are you offering yourself? Do you know that I need only to fuse with you now to extract the Golden Dragon King Bloodline from your body to revive part of the Dragon God¡¯s strength? You will undoubtedly die if I were to do so! I¡¯ve done my best to avoid you, to keep a distance from you. Yet, why are you here at this very moment? Why?¡±

    She questioned in rage, yet Tang Wulin could not hear her at all.

    All of a sudden, Tang Wulin¡¯s body and hers shook simultaneously as a gushing force radiated forth from their bodies to pull them together.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was drawn to the silver-haired maiden rapidly while the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul transformed into a ball of seven-colored radiance. It was surging toward them with unparalleled power.

    ¡°Your death will fulfill me and be the strength for me to revive the Dragon God. By then, no one else in the world will be capable of stopping me anymore. No one can stop me from seeking revenge for the Dragon n and avenge the soul beasts. Tang Wulin, do you know that? Why do you¡¯ve to be here right now?¡±

    She raised her right hand slowly as her palm with silver scales turned into a dragon w. Tang Wulin was getting closer to her that she would only need to drop her w to kill him immediately. She could immediately strip the Golden Dragon King¡¯s strength from his bloodline.

    However, her palm made no effort to w Tang Wulin despite the short distance between them. Her eyes were moist as tears flowed down her cheeks.

    ¡°No...¡± She shook her head in vain as she retracted her right hand. She raised her leg and stomped Tang Wulin¡¯s chest.

    Tang Wulin was sted away together with his Golden Dragon Spear and was mmed almost to the edge of the Dragon Valley afar.

    The intense seven-colored radiance surged toward the silver-haired maiden at once.

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s body on the ground shook once as if something was about to float out of her body. She was suffused with faint seven-colored radiance that protected her body. However, the seven-colored radiance appeared very weak as if it would shatter at any moment.

    It was the dragon soul energy which Dai Yun¡¯er absorbed earlier. The dragon souls were protecting her.

    ¡°It¡¯s her. She is with him now. Did he choose her?¡± Bitterness appeared on the corners of the silver-haired maiden¡¯s lips. She took a deep breath. ¡°Perhaps, this is the best option.¡±

    She took a step forward and lifted her right foot kicking Dai Yun¡¯er into the air. She waved her right hand once as a stream of silver light shimmered, then she pushed Dai Yun¡¯er into the silver light immediately.

    The dragon pearl on Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s body glowed brightly. Her body vanished just as it entered the silver space.

    The silver-haired maiden turned around. The seven-colored airflow surged into her body like a swarm of bees causing her aura to rise many-fold.

    Meanwhile, the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul had turned illusory. However, there was a separated portion that flew toward Tang Wulin in the distance. It dragged him into approaching the silver-haired maiden.

    He got close to the maiden once again.

    Inadvertently, just as he neared her, she kicked him away. Still, she was crying.

    The seven-colored airflow was infused into their bodies continually elevating their auras. The seventh Golden Dragon King Seal in Tang Wulin¡¯s body burst open with a loud bang. Nevertheless, his body had the resilience of an iron sheet metal under the seven-colored radiance¡¯s stimtion. He could absorb the seventh seal¡¯s energy into his body with ease and fused with itpletely.

    Soon after, it was followed by the breaking of the eighth Golden Dragon King Seal which produced another loud bang. Simultaneously, the fourth golden soul ring appeared. Tang Wulin gave out a muffled snort as all his seven orifices bled.

    Even though the seven-colored radiance continued to nourish his body, he was only a human being after all. Despite absorbing so many dragon clouds and dragon souls¡¯ energy earlier, his body still could not withstand the stress of breaking through two seals continuously and was close to breaking down.

    The silver-haired maiden bit her lower lip gently as she sped her hands together and gave out a loud dragon¡¯s roar toward the sky. Her body began to erge rapidly and transformed into a giant silver dragon a thousand meters in height. The wings behind her back spread out abruptly and blocked the seven-colored airflow froming into contact with Tang Wulin. She used her body to withstand the seven-colored airflow¡¯s charging force.

    Tears flowed continuously down her eyes.

    ¡®Why is it such an agony to be a human being? Is this the emotion of a human being? Is this something that we don¡¯t have?

    ¡®Did human beings evolve because they have such emotions?¡¯

    The seven-colored airflow infused into her body such that her silver scales were misted with a seven-colored radiance. Her aura was growing stronger with time until the entire Dragon Valley shuddered.

    The enormous dragon head slowly turned around to gaze at the youth bleeding out of his seven orifices.

 Chapter 727 - A Person Is Missing

    <h4>Chapter 727: A Person Is Missing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®Is this destined to be? Why, why can¡¯t I kill him? Could it be that this is the real catastrophe for the Dragon God?¡¯

    ¡®Why? Why is this happening?¡¯

    ¡®I was supposed to kill him. Kill him and I¡¯ll be invincible. Kill him and I can...¡¯

    ¡®Yet, I couldn¡¯t do it. I couldn¡¯t do it! It¡¯s such a simple matter yet I still couldn¡¯t do it.¡¯

    Following the gradual fading of the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul, two diamond-shaped crystals appeared at the core position where the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul was at earlier. The crystals were suspended in midair, one of it was golden while the other silver. Seven-colored halos were rippling around each crystal.

    Puffs of dragon clouds surged to this part of the sky. One after another, the dragon souls gathered from all around the Dragon Valley like moths attracted to light.

    They transformed into a portion of the seven-colored energy as they infused into the enormous silver body.

    There were countless fissures on the thousand-meter tall silver dragon¡¯s scales. However, the fissures began to close little by little under the seven-colored radiance¡¯s infusion. Ayer of enamel-like texture that had appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s body began to appear on her body as well. Moreover, the enamel was not colorless but had seven colors.

    Finally, when the final of the seven-colored halos surged into the silver giant dragon¡¯s body, she howled at the sky. The thunderous dragon¡¯s roar made the entire small world shake violently. The overbearing aura made the cliffs surrounding the Dragon Valley copse.

    The enormous figure gradually shrank and transformed into the silver-haired maiden once again. Her figure shed past and she floated to the front of those two crystals. She grabbed the silver crystal and stuck it onto her chest.

    She looked back at Tang Wulin who was far behind and took a deep breath. She smacked the golden crystal and sent it flying straight toward Tang Wulin.

    ¡°The day I muster the courage to kill you will be the day humans will be annihted!¡± Her icy cold voice reverberated in the Dragon Valley, and in the same instant, her teardrops fell.

    The golden crystal fell onto Tang Wulin¡¯s chest and vanished immediately after shing once. The silver-haired maiden took a step into the void and disappeared without a trace.

    The small world¡¯s massive rift was quivering in the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to hold anymore because it¡¯s subjected to thews of the world which is overpowering. What do we do, big brother?¡± The impressive bald man asked the ck-haired man.

    The ck-haired man snorted. ¡°We¡¯ll need to hold it no matter what, even if it costs our lives. Can¡¯t you feel it? Our lord has found the ce. It¡¯s the Dragon God¡¯s aura. After the fall of the Dragon God, it¡¯s the final wisp of soul fragment that put the whole Dragon n to sleep. Everyone buck up and hold tight.¡±

    Silver light shed past at this exact moment as the silver figure suddenly appeared above their heads.

    She raised her head and looked up at the ck rift in the sky. Her hands stretched out and made a grabbing motion toward the void.

    All of a sudden, it felt as if the sky was split into two halves while another massive rift that was ten timesrger than before appeared.

    ¡°Go!¡± the silver-haired maiden shouted coldly. In the next moment, she surged skyward and vanished into the rift.

    The six men and women each gave out a long howl. They then leaped toward the sky and transformed themselves into streams of radiance before diving into the massive rift. In an instant, they were gone without a trace.

    The entire small world shook a bit, then the massive rift began to close.

    ...

    On the mountain peak.

    Radiance shed once and Dai Yun¡¯er appeared out of thin air.

    ck One quickly took a step forward to examine her condition. He did not appear surprised although Dai Yun¡¯er was not wearing a mask. It was apparent that he was aware of her identity since the beginning.

    After a brief examination, ck One heaved a sigh of relief. She was fine, only her state of mind was affected. Her soul power would recover since she was no longer in the Dragon Valley. She would wake up soon without the small world¡¯s suppression. Fortunately, the princess returned safely.

    There was another sh of radiance as a figure appeared. The figure staggered for a few steps before he could steady his gait.

    ¡°ck One.¡± He saluted ck One respectfully.

    ¡°White Thirteen, you¡¯re out as well?¡± ck One frowned. White Thirteen¡¯s talents and power were considered the top three amongst this mission¡¯s group of White Fighters. He did not expect that White Thirteen woulde out so soon as it was not even three months yet.

    White Thirteen hastily spoke, ¡°ck One, something is happening in the Dragon Valley. All the dragon clouds in the sky suddenly vanished in one particr direction. I discovered that the entire Dragon Valley was twisting violently as if it was going to copse just as I was beginning to explore the ce. Moreover, the energy fluctuations in the Dragon Valley became very peculiar. I could see a massive rift that appeared in the sky afar, so I immediately triggered the dragon pearl and left.¡±

    ¡°Rift?¡± ck One turned pale with fear. It was highly possible that the small world was about to fall apart when spatial changes appeared in the small world.

    The Dragon Valley was an extremely important small world controlled by the Tang Sect. Only the best White Fighters had the opportunity to train in the Dragon Valley so that Tang Sect could cultivate many outstanding talents. The copse of the small world would be a great loss to the Tang Sect.

    It was at this very moment when the figures appeared one after another. They were the White Fighters leaving the Dragon Valley. Everyone¡¯s description was generally simr. Some said that they were fighting dragon souls when the dragon souls suddenly dashed wildly toward one direction. Then, the entire small world began to tremble as if it was copsing. They left hurriedly to stay safe.

    ck One began to do a headcount. The majority of his men were sent out, each following their turn in the sequence of their arrivals just now.

    A gentleman would not stand under a dangerous wall. The White Fighters had all gained knowledge about the small world that it might copse when drastic changes urred. In fact, everything in the small world would turn to dust when it copsed. Naturally, they dared not linger on but fled the moment signs of copse were imminent.

    ¡°Twenty-eight, twenty-nine... Huh, one person is missing?¡± ck One spoke gravely, ¡°Do a count off, begin from White One!¡±

    ck One¡¯s expression changed just after a few persons counted off themselves. White Three was missing.

    White Three was absent.

    ¡°We have lost connection with the small world,¡± the frail elderly man gasped in astonishment as he staggered backward a few steps. On the mountain peak, the light pattern began to darken rapidly and lost all its shine.

    ck One¡¯s gaze changed. ¡®Has the small world copsed? White Three hasn¡¯te out yet.¡¯

    He knew White Three¡¯s identity just like how he was aware of White Seven! White Three was the best of Shrek Academy. Moreover, he once performed deeds of valor in one of Tang Sect¡¯s battles.

    Tang Sect was different from Star Luo Empire. Anyone who was capable of leading his team to defeat Monster Academy¡¯s top students would certainly be a high ranking personnel in Tang Sect in the future provided he was sessful in his development. If such a person should fail, it would be a great loss to Tang Sect indeed.

    He wondered what happened to him. He could only wait for White Seven to wake up before he could inquire more.

    Dai Yun¡¯er was slowly regaining her consciousness at the moment.

    When she saw the fighters around her, she blinked and turned around before sitting up. To protect her identity, ck One had helped her don a new mask earlier.

    ¡°Brother Three, where are you Brother Three?¡± she called out before she leaped up swiftly.

    Many of the fighters kept quiet.

    When they learned that the Dragon Valley had lost its connection, they understood that the person might not return. This was a situation that was for certain. The copse of a small world would annihte everything in it all together!

    White Seven stood up immediately to find ck One already facing her.

    ¡°White Seven, what happened? How were you separated from White Three? What was he doing?¡± ck One asked urgently.

 Chapter 728 - The Missing Small World and Him

    <h4>Chapter 728: The Missing Small World and Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Dai Yun¡¯er hastily spoke, ¡°ck One, we found the dragon graveyard. There was an enormous seven-colored shadow within the dragon graveyard. Brother Three said that it could possibly be the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul. The dragon¡¯s awesome power was extremely overbearing that I fainted soon after. I don¡¯t know what happened after that.¡±

    Dragon graveyard? The numerous fighters could not help feeling surprised upon hearing those words. However, their gazes soon dulled because it did not matter anymore as the Dragon Valley had already copsed.

    ck One frowned but did not utter a word.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Three? Everyone is out, so where¡¯s he? I want to ask him if he had gotten any soul bones,¡± Dai Yun¡¯er spoke excitedly. They had actually found the dragon graveyard. She had lost hope of getting a piece of the Dragon n¡¯s soul bone herself but was hoping that Tang Wulin would have gotten it instead.

    ck One was silent.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er looked at the crowd in bewilderment. Her puzzled face soon showed a sign of relief. ¡°Brother Three has yet toe out, right? Right, he¡¯s so outstanding he¡¯ll persevere for a longer period of time.¡±

    ck One sighed then shook his head gently. ¡°White Seven, the small world of the Dragon Valley has lost its connection. It¡¯s highly possible that it has already copsed.¡± He would rather tell her the truth now since it was better a finger off than one wagging. He could sense that the princess seemed to have feelings for Tang Wulin.

    Dai Yun¡¯er was stunned for a moment at first. Soon after, she shrieked aloud, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s impossible. He was like a fish in water within the Dragon Valley. Most of the dragon souls were in awe of his bloodline power. He was the favorite in that ce. We wouldn¡¯t have made it to the dragon graveyard without him. How could he not see that the ce was copsing? How could he not escape in time? If he could help mee out from there, he would certainly be confident to leave the ce himself. Let¡¯s try again to see if we can connect to the small world of the Dragon Valley. There must be some mistake.¡±

    ck One shook his head. ¡°White Seven, stay calm. You¡¯ve learned about the small world before, and you should understand what it means to lose a connection with a small world.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, no! Argh!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s shriek reverberated in the entire mountain valley.

    ...

    Tang Wulin slowly regained his consciousness after a period of time had passed.

    His body was in intense pain as if his whole person was torn apart. The feeling was excruciating to say the least. The only thing he remembered was when he used his Golden Dragon Spear to poke at the dragon soul.

    It was at that very instant when he regretted his action. It was an energy capable of blotting out the sky and covering up the earth that radiated from the dragon soul. He did not expect to absorb the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul by himself.

    At present, his entire body was in so much pain he felt like he was breaking apart. He took a few deep breaths before he managed to lessen the pain with much effort.

    He lowered his head to look at his body and was startled. He was astonished to find that his body appearedrger than before but there were many dense and fine tears on his skin as if his body had burst.

    The tears had already formed scabs but it looked even more frightening. The scabs were in crisscross patterns which formed streaks of scars. No wonder he was in so much pain. He wondered what had happened to him!

    Tang Wulin managed to calm himself before he took a rest in an attempt to bnce the energy in his body.

    His soul power was still suppressed but his bloodline power was easily equalized. When Tang Wulin realized the bloodline aura was as powerful as tidal waves within his body, he was a little stunned. The tempestuous bloodline energy surged into his meridians in an instant.

    His meridians, bones and internal organs were glowing in a bright golden color that was much deeper than before. The powerful bloodline energy circted and expunged the pain in his body at once. A flood of indescribable strength radiated through his whole body until he became numb.

    Then, he saw the dense and fine scabs beginning to peel and reveal the tender skin beneath. It took only a short while before his skin waspletely healed and was like new.

    The surface of his whole body felt like it was crusted with an enamel that was beyond smooth and appeared moistened with a faint gloss.

    What...

    Tang Wulin exerted his strength slightly when his body floated in a t lying position. He did a somersault and stood upright.

    What a feeling of immense potency!

    ¡®Huh, where¡¯s the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul? Where¡¯s Yun¡¯er?¡¯

    Dai Yun¡¯er disappeared at the same time the enormous Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul vanished leaving behind a deserted mountain valley. Even the intense dragon-type aura fluctuation which he felt earlier and the feeling of being called was gone without a trace.

    ¡®What¡¯s happening here?¡¯

    Tang Wulin stared in bewilderment at his surroundings. He did not know what to do all of a sudden.

    He could only sense vaguely that something happened when he was unconscious, yet he had not a clue what transpired.

    After pondering awhile, Tang Wulin had an idea. He released his bloodline aura only to stare in bewilderment as four golden soul rings arose from underneath his feet and spun around his body.

    Four soul rings?

    How was this possible? He had only just broken through to the sixth Golden Dragon King seal recently! Not to mention the third soul ring which he achieved recently. How did he get the fourth one?

    He hastily used his inner sight to look at his Golden Dragon King Seal only to discover that twoyers were missing from the seal. He was horrified. There was a total of eighteen seals, but now there were only tenyers left. The first eight seals had disappeared.

    Was it the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul? Was it his strength that helped me break through the two seals consecutively?

    Tang Wulin felt at a loss whether tough or cry. Of course, it was a good thing that his power was elevated. Yet, he was only fifteen years old, and he had already broken eight seals. What would happen in the future?

    He could still remember the pain he felt when he broke through the sixth seal. It seemed like it was only yesterday. He did not know how he broke the seventh and eighth seal, but judging by the condition of his ripped skin, the process would have been terrifying and dangerous. He attempted to contact Old Tang but he heard nothing from him. It was as if he had never existed.

    In the future, he would need to face the ninth seal directly. He did not know when that would be as no one could give him an answer at the moment.

    After being dumbfounded momentarily, Tang Wulin was relieved. Anyhow, it had already happened, and he could not seal off the strength which he had gained. He could not do it at all!

    He would proceed without a n then for it was better for him to work hard at elevating himself instead of regretting over past mistakes. He thought that it would be easier for him to achieve break through to the seventh seal in the future after he had absorbed so many dragon clouds and dragon souls, yet he had not expected to be at the edge of danger once again.

    He had a sudden idea to unleash his Golden Dragon ws. The Golden Dragon King scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s body was obviously thicker and heavier after he broke through to the eighth seal. The enamel texture could only be seen clearly up close. It had an extremely peculiar refractive radiance.

    He moved his ws alternately as he crawled up toward the top of the mountain valley. He was not in a rush to use the dragon pearl to leave this ce. Dai Yun¡¯er should not be in danger at the moment. If she was dead, there should be a body. On the other hand, if she was missing, then she would be sent outside when her dragon pearl was triggered.

    Now that the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul was gone, he would need to leave this ce to find out what happened.

    Tang Wulin still saw a boundless stretch of dragon bones after he crawled to the surface of the Dragon Valley.

    The powerful aura of the Dragon n still remained with the bones. Also, the sorrow that had once tainted Tang Wulin¡¯s emotions.

    Tang Wulin took a few days to get to the edge of the dragon graveyard before he crawled onto the surface. He could vaguely feel that there had been changes in the Dragon Valley, and it would be rted to the disappearance of the Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul. Yet, he could not tell what happened specifically.

    Tang Wulin had already achieved many gains himself. As for the Dragon n¡¯s soul bones, he was interested before he came, but he did not wish to find a soul bone from those skeletons at the moment.

    Was it time to leave?

    Under normal circumstances, there was nothing for him to gain anymore, so it would be time for him to leave. However, Tang Wulin felt like his heart was being weighed down by a boulder ever since he entered the dragon graveyard.

    The Golden Dragon King Bloodline made him who he was today. If the legend was true, the Golden Dragon King was half of the Dragon God. If that were the case, he would be considered a part of the Dragon n.

    He was truly feeling uneasy in his heart as he watched helplessly at the numerous Dragon n¡¯s bones scattered throughout the wilderness.

    Each time he was involved with martial souls and battles rted to the Dragon n, the Golden Dragon King Bloodline was always the crucial contributor to his victory over the enemies. It was precisely this bloodline¡¯s strength that allowed him to take one step at a time to this day. Otherwise, he would not even know whether he had the confidence to continue his cultivation.

 Chapter 729 - Boring But Enriching Days

    <h4>Chapter 729: Boring But Enriching Days</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Dragon n¡¯s bloodline made him. In return, he should do something for the Dragon n as well. At least, it was the best form of cleansing and cultivation for his soul.

    Tang Wulin did not hesitate anymore at this point as he used his Golden Dragon ws to dig a hole at the edge of the dragon graveyard valley.

    No doubt about it, he was digging a hole.

    Even though he did not have any soul power, his pair of Golden Dragon ws were incredibly sharp. His foot stomped down with Dragon Shakes the Earth to create arge hole in the ground. Moving his body, heunched the Tang Sect Technique.

    With the speed and agility of Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track and Mysterious Jade Hands, in addition to the Golden Dragon ws, he became a superb excavator while Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon helped to shove the soil away.

    It only took a few hours for him to dig a huge hole. Then, he ced the skeleton of a dragon nearest to him cautiously into the huge hole.

    It would be much easier to just pile the bones into the hole. However, in order to retain the entire skeletal dragon¡¯s shape, he would need to be extra careful in piecing together the dragon bones.

    He spent an entire day to bury the first dragon skeleton.

    For some unknown reason, Tang Wulin felt the dreary aura on his body fade when the first skeleton was buried in the soil. Even the energy fluctuation on the dragon skeleton weakened a lot following the burial.

    A sense of achievement arose spontaneously when he was done burying the first dragon skeleton. Even though there were still boundless skeletons remaining, Tang Wulin could not be more determined than ever.

    He spent an entire day to bury a real dragon skeleton that was rather small. It was apparent that he would need much more time to bury the next skeleton. It was difficult to estimate how much time he needed specifically, but Tang Wulin had made up his mind to continue. Certainly, he wouldplete the task just like how he was determined, in the beginning, to be a soul master.

    He forgot about time and began to live his idea of burying the dragons by using Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven and Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth as his aids. Gradually, Tang Wulin streamlined both these skills. If he were to pierce the ground with the Golden Dragon Spear, and then unleash the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth through his Golden Dragon Spear, he could create an evenrger hole. The method he used to transmit his bloodline power when he unleashed it became indispensable to him.

    Thus, he began to cultivate these two self-created soul skills without realizing it.

    The dense dragon-type energy fluctuation guided the small world¡¯s origin energy to umte within the dragon graveyard naturally.

    Tang Wulin witnessed for himself how a dragon soul appeared.

    On the seventh day, the origin energy suddenly surged violently next to an enormous dragon skeleton since he began burying the bones. Then, a dragon soul slowly appeared. The energy condensed for a total of two hours before a real dragon¡¯s dragon soul appeared.

    What caught Tang Wulin by surprise was that the real dragon¡¯s dragon soul ran toward his direction immediately after it appeared. Later, it transformed into streams of radiance that fused into Tang Wulin before he could even react.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s only concern was whether his food couldst until he was done burying all the dragon bones. Even though it was his intention, he would not starve to death over it. So, he was prepared to stop when he was out of food.

    Nheless, the dense origin energy and the nourishment from the real dragon¡¯s aura were more nutritious than any other food. Hence, Tang Wulin was capable of sustaining for one more day without any food.

    Out of the blue, Tang Wulin spoke aloud when he saw therge stretch of dragon bones, ¡°All of you have consciousness, right?¡± He suddenly realized that these dragon bones must have consciousness, otherwise, they would not have condensed the dragon souls and fused into his body. They were helping him which meant that they agreed to his action of burying them so they could rest in peace.

    He now had more confidence and determination to continue his task.

    ¡°If all of you will allow me to bury you so you can rest in peace, then, please help me to condense some energy once in a while. I can sustain myself continuously if you do so. Don¡¯t worry, I swear in your presence that I will never leave this ce until every single one of you is buried in peace.¡±

    A series of mild energy fluctuations seemed to be generated from the entire dragon graveyard valley when Tang Wulin was done speaking. In addition, it was a joyous fluctuation instead of the initial dreary aura. The ghastly pale color of those pieces of soul bones had turned crystal clear.

    ¡®They are joyous. They are joyous about what I am doing.¡¯

    Tang Wulin smiled with satisfaction. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and remained in silence continuing the tedious activity of burying the bones.

    While the Dragon n¡¯s skeletons were being buried, Tang Wulin¡¯s knowledge of the different types of real dragon¡¯s skeletons improved. Later, he did not need to makeparisons to identify the type of dragon. He could then ce the skeletons into the holes he dug ordingly without making any mistakes.

    Tang Wulin was not aware of how long he had stayed in the ce because there was no timekeeper. A real dragon¡¯s dragon soul would be condensed every day before fusing into his body for his sustenance.

    Tang Wulin spent all his time digging holes and burying the bones except when he had his eight hours of meditation and rest.

    The process was undoubtedly boring, but Tang Wulin was from a forging background so he was used to the boredom. He did not notice the Dragon n¡¯s aura on his body was bing thicker with each day¡¯s passing.

    The dreary aura in the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard was growing weaker following the burial of the dragon bones. Tang Wulin became increasingly rxed even though he worked hard persistently.

    Tang Wulin saw many Dragon n soul bones which were on almost every giant dragon¡¯s skeleton. It was easily distinguishable as any piece of bone that was not white was certainly the soul bone.

    It deserved to be called the real dragon¡¯s world because every type of dragon skeleton was avable. In spite of its avability, Tang Wulin did not take any soul bone for himself.

    It was a misfortune for these true dragons to suffer such a cmity. How could he remove their soul bones?

    Tang Wulin repeated the same dull action daily with such strong emotions tugging at his heart.

    The ce that was initially full of dragon bones eventually became free of them as the days went by.

    ...

    ¡°We can¡¯t wait anymore. The diplomatic corps is about to depart. We have already notified Tang Sect. If Tang Wulin is found, then Tang Sect will figure out a way to bring him back.¡±

    It had been a year. It had already been a full year since they came to Star Luo Continent.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s squad had followed Douluo Continent¡¯s diplomatic corps in a number of missions for the past year. First, they were attacked by the Green Skeleton Rebellion, then they participated in the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition, and finally, they traveled throughout the continent.

    They had learned a lot from the Star Luo Continent¡¯s trip where most of the knowledge they acquired was not avable on Douluo Continent.

    If not for Tang Wulin¡¯s disappearance, the diplomatic corps¡¯ trip would have been downright perfect.

    Sadly, Tang Wulin had disappeared since he partedpany with them.

    Wu Zhangkong brought the bad news from Tang Sect that Tang Wulin disappeared in a mission to the small world which had lost connection with Star Luo Continent. This could only mean they might have lost their captain for eternity.

    The Shrek squad was in disbelief when they received the news. It was truly unthinkable that their captain had disappeared.

    Nheless, they had no choice but to admit this was the hard truth after the unerring confirmation from Tang Sect. Tang Wulin had truly disappeared, or it could be said that he had fallen.

    These fifteen or sixteen-year-old children had just realized that human lives could be so fragile.

    The Douluo Continent diplomatic corps should have left a month ago. Yet, Elder Cai, as the leader of Shrek Academy, proposed to wait for a while longer so that she could discuss with Tang Sect to figure out a way to locate the missing small world.

 Chapter 730 - Burying the Dragon for a Thousand Days

    <h4>Chapter 730: Burying the Dragon for a Thousand Days</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, even the powerful Tang Sect had no way to confirm the situation in the small world due to the change in the space-time properties of that realm. It was already an impressive act for them to utilize a small world, so how could they search for a fallen small world then?

    However, a month was still wasted and they would need to return today.

    Gu Yue stood quietly on the ship¡¯s bow as she looked into the distance. Ever since Tang Wulin parted ways with the group, she sank into deep silence. She was even quieter after discovering Tang Wulin¡¯s disappearance, to the point that she would not utter even a single word throughout the day.

    Although everyone had an anxious heart, they were truly helpless when it came to a small world that had gone missing. There was absolutely no way to find him!

    ¡°He¡¯s a cat with nine lives. The captain will be fine for sure,¡± Yue Zhengyu sighed as he spoke.

    Xu Xiaoyan pouted her lips. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t havee on this trip if we knew that it would go so badly!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui sighed before speaking, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this now? He¡¯s already missing. I don¡¯t understand why he left us in the beginning and refused to join us in our travel.

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s¡¯ gaze fell on Gu Yue in unison.

    Although they did not exactly understand what was going on, they could roughly guess that Tang Wulin¡¯s departure was rted to Gu Yue. It was only because both of them kept to themselves that everyone else remained in guessing.

    Xie Xie could not help but ask Gu Yue, ¡°Hey, Tang Wulin has been missing for so long, aren¡¯t you even a little anxious?¡±

    Gu Yue looked toward him as she suddenly spoke, ¡°He¡¯s going to be fine.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes reddened when Gu Yue said that. ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s going to be fine. He has been missing for so long, what did you do aside from keeping to yourself? You barely even uttered a word! We¡¯ve all done our best to look for him and yet, you were so quiet you didn¡¯t even say anything. It wasn¡¯t like this when we were still in the academy. Why have you changed into this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Yuanen Yehui tugged at Xie Xie arm.

    Although he was a little impulsive, he definitely managed to voice out some of theirpanions¡¯ thoughts.

    Gu Yue had truly changed ever since they arrived on Star Luo Continent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for his return to Shrek,¡± Gu Yue seemedpletely unaffected by Xie Xie¡¯s words as she muttered to herself.

    ...

    ¡°Huff, huff, huff, huff!¡± At this exact moment, Tang Wulin was gasping for big gulps of air but his eyes were filled with excitement.

    The entire Dragon n graveyard was now empty and spacious. There was only one final skeleton thaty before him. It was also thergest one amongst all the true dragon skeletons which belonged to the Mountain Dragon King.

    The Mountain Dragon King was not onlyrge in its overall volume, but every piece of its bone was also thergest among the rest in size. The high-density skeletons had an indescribable texture. It felt heavy,pressed, and it was as if every piece was a portion a mountain or river.

    Tang Wulin dismantled its skeleton with great effort and spent at least a dozen times longer than what he needed for the regr true dragon bones before he managed to ce the bones into a deep hole he had dug.

    It was a thousand-meter-deep hole! After digging the hole, he lost track of how long he took to make that hole so deep.

    The soul skills he created and those from his bloodline were used thousands, possibly even tens of thousands of times from when he started burying the bones. At this point in time, it had already be second nature to his body.

    ¡°Goodbye! I¡¯m finally leaving when I¡¯m done burying you.¡± Tang Wulin looked at the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s skeleton and smiled. Then, he began to push the surrounding soil into the giant hole. Yes, this is the final push! Once hepleted the burial of the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s skeleton, his vow would beplete.

    The dreary aura within the Dragon n graveyard had already vanished. Tang Wulin made some changes to the sides of the tombstones by nting small nts beside it. After nting them, they seemed to be growing extremely well and they added a touch of green along with a source of life to the Dragon n graveyard.

    ¡°Hum!¡± A ball of yellow radiance condensed by the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s side. Another dragon soul appeared just like the day before it dashed at Tang Wulin once again.

    The dragon soul was still humongous. It still had a height of more than thirty meters despite only having ten percent of the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s strength. It had no wings so it seemed a little clumsy as it crawled out of the hole.

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing. ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you since yesterday that there¡¯s no need for that! Keep the energy for yourself. I can leave when I¡¯m done burying you.¡±

    The humongous dragon soul arrived before Tang Wulin¡¯s face. It did not open its mouth but its deep eyes were filled with the light of intellect. Its hind legs began bending as it slowly kneeled before Tang Wulin. The dragon soul lowered its head and rubbed its humungous head against his body. Then, streams of yellow light instantly began surging into Tang Wulin¡¯s body like a swarm of bees.

    The dragon soul formed from the Mountain Dragon King was the densest among the other dragon bones. Tang Wulin would not starve or feel any thirst for the next seven days and nights after absorbing its dragon soul just once.

    His body felt bloated once again and the soil in his surroundings seemed like they were being drawn into the giant hole on their own ord.

    Tang Wulin smiled. It had proven itself as the Mountain Dragon King! Even the remnants remaining in its skeleton was capable of such powers.

    The giant hole was gradually filled while the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s enormous body gradually disappeared and with that, the final dragon was buried.

    The Mountain Dragon King¡¯s dragon soul gradually faded as well while its energy was continuously absorbed into Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ahh.¡± Tang Wulin suddenly let out a gentle sigh because he saw a translucent bone that was gradually appeared in the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s gradually fading soul. The bone seemed slightly peculiar with the endless striations on its surface along with a gentle glow that made it iparably dazzling.

    ¡®This is... A soul bone?¡¯

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve left out a piece of your own bone. I¡¯ll bury itter,¡± Tang Wulin hastily spoke to the giant hole that was gradually being filled.

    However, the soul of the Mountain Dragon King that was almost faded shook its head at him. It raised its front w and pointed it at him. Then, it pointed toward itself once more before nodding at him.

    Tang Wulin asked in astonishment, ¡°Are you saying that you want to gift it to me?

    The Mountain Dragon King nodded. Tang Wulin could see an intense and extreme kindness in its eyes.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    The crystal clear soul bone shimmering with a dazzling radiance flew to Tang Wulin. He did not manage to react as it surged into his body following the dragon soul¡¯s energy.

    Within a split second, Tang Wulin could only feel his body turning heavy as he subconsciously sat on the ground. His entire now felt frozen, and the only thing he felt was as if he had turned into a mountain. A mountain connected to the ground with an endless surge of energy surging toward it from every direction before they fused into his body.

    At this moment, he seemed to hear the giant dragons cheer with joyous dragon roars from beneath the ground. It was as if they were thanking his deeds.

    The dreariness was now gone as they had finally found a home that truly belonged to them. Tang Wulin smiled. Yes, they were now resting in peace in a quiet ce. It finally allowed them to rest after their death regardless of how they were when they were alive. They could finally regard this stretch ofnd as their home.

    He hoped that nobody would evere and disturb them in the future any longer.

    Tang Wulin pursed his lips with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°My friends, I¡¯m not sure how I should address all of you. I¡¯ve been spending all this time together with you and although I¡¯ve been doing the same thing every single day, I¡¯ve never felt a single dull moment for some reason. I can feel the emotional fluctuations radiating from every single one of you and I can feel your pleasure, anger, sorrow, and joy. Thank you, for keeping mepany. Although I haven¡¯t the slightest idea how long I¡¯ve been here, I¡¯ll never regret it. This moment... I¡¯ll remember for the rest of my life.¡±

 Chapter 731 - The Mountain Dragon Kingâ€™s Torso Bone

    <h4>Chapter 731: The Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He spread out the thought of his connection through the ground and the entire Dragon n graveyard shook gently. WIth his closed eyes, Tang Wulin could not see theyer of mist that had risen from beneath the ground. Within it was countless colors that eventually converged and turned into a seven-colored halo that spun soundlessly around his body.

    A sensation filled with a gentle kindness surrounded him, and it was as if there were countless dragons that were now roaring out of joy and happiness, not out of sadness.

    Finally, the seven-colored halo converged into the shape of a water droplet that had nine-colored crystal pearls in it. Then, it descended downward and dropped onto Tang Wulin¡¯s right wrist, causing a nine-colored chain to appear and connect soundlessly before it transformed into a bracelet around his wrist that exuded a faint radiance.

    When it wasplete, Tang Wulin¡¯s body shuddered ever so slightly. His spiritual world felt as if it was being torn open within that split second, causing his spiritual power that was originally stagnant to be elevated several folds.

    It did not take long before Tang Wulin felt like his world was growing wider. Although he was not seeing with his eyes, everything around him became clearer.

    He could clearly sense his bones getting coated with a dazzling light. This included his spine, sternum, and ribs, making it feel as if he had just donned battle armor made of diamond onto his torso. This indescribable sensation filled him to the brim with strength!

    It was the Torso Soul Bone!

    The Mountain Dragon King gifted him with an impressive Torso Soul Bone.

    There were several types of precious soul bones that were capable of fusing with a soul master¡¯s body.

    These were the Skull, Torso, and External Soul Bone. They were the rarest and most precious soul bones, even without considering their age.

    The External Soul Bone was precious because it existed independently of the other six moremonly seen soul bones, making it extremely rare and unusual.

    On the other hand, the Skull and Torso Soul Bone were the most beneficial to a soul master¡¯s elevation and were also the hardest to obtain.

    The Mountain Dragon King was a creature with the most powerful defenses from the Dragon God¡¯s legacy. The Torso Soul Bone gifted by it was undoubtedly the highest grade among all the ones that existed. Tang Wulin¡¯s defense would be elevated to an entirely new level with it and in fact, it might even make the fusing of the soul bone with the Golden Dragon King seal much easier in the future.

    Aside from sensing the additional soul bone in his body, Tang Wulin¡¯s senses continued extending outward and clearly reflected everything in the external world onto his mind. It was so clear that he no longer felt the need to see but instead, he only had to feel.

    This was a clear sign that his spiritual power had been elevated to an entirely new level.

    One would require their spiritual power to reach level 500 before they could reach the Spirit Sea. This was an important threshold and a benchmark that would determine if one could be a high-ranking soul master for most people. One would not be able to fuse with a powerful soul bone without adequately powerful spiritual power.

    However, Tang Wulin had already achieved the Spirit Sea level much earlier, and his current breakthrough at this exact moment felt like something more than just the Spirit Sea.

    It felt like an abyssal prison. If one¡¯s spirit was the world, then the upper ne would be the heavens while the lower ne would be hell. Everywhere his consciousness reached was his. This, was the Spirit Abyss. The realm that was reputed to be the ultimate limit of a human¡¯s spiritual power!

    Tang Wulin was only acquainted with two soul masters who managed to reach the Spirit Abyss at this age. The first was Gu Yue while the other was Dai Yun¡¯er, who possessed a spiritual power martial soul.

    Top-grade spiritual power was the foundation of possessing a legendary spirit soul. When a soul master reached this realm, they could fuse with either an orange or red spirit soul of any level, and if one fused with an orange or red spirit soul, then one would be able to fuse with other spirit soul abilities that were on par with the Spirit Sea. However, if one did not possess an orange or red spirit soul, it would still be possible to fuse with a maximum of five spirit souls of any color without being limited by rank. Under regr circumstances, the Spirit Abyss was already the ultimate limit of a human being but at the same time, it also signified that a soul master would no longer be affected by worries of spiritual power once they achieved this level ¡ª they would already possess sufficient spiritual power to sustain their cultivation to the level of a Title Douluo regardless of what happened.

    Tang Wulin never expected that his spiritual power would achieve such a breakthrough despite neglecting his spiritual power for such a long time while he was in the Dragon Valley. This was clearly due to the generous contribution of the numerous true dragon skeletons!

    His consciousness gradually faded as he entered deep meditation once more. He would need some time topletely fuse his body with the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s diamond Torso Soul Bone and also to adapt to his newfound spiritual power which was now at the Spirit Abyss.

    The Spirit Sea required one¡¯s spiritual power to be level 500 while the Spirit Abyss required spiritual power as high as level 5,000. At the Spirit Abyss, a soul master would almost definitely be a Title Douluo in the future as long as their body remained in good condition. That being said, would anything even go wrong with Tang Wulin¡¯s body? The answer is a resounding no.

    ...

    In Shrek Academy.

    The academy had appeared very calm for the past two years, and everything was in proper order.

    Ever since Shrek Academy¡¯s sudden announcement of the candidates for the new generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters two years ago, there were changes that happened in the academy.

    The first-grade ss that was reputed to be most outstanding had already advanced to the second grade. Even the core students like Gu Yue, Ye Xinn, Xu Lizhi, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan had been received into the inner court.

    There were also the ss monitors Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu who had advanced to third-grade ss that managed to get into the inner court as well.

    Soon, Shrek Academy announced that these seven people would be the new Shrek Seven Monsters. They were allowed to ept any challenge from six-ringed soul masters for a year. If they remained undefeated by teams of soul masters with a six-ringed cultivation base or lower within a year, then the new generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters would be cemented in stone.

    ording to Shrek Academy¡¯s rules, the title would always remain with this generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters once confirmed. That is, of course, until they choose to give up the title, when they be a Sea God Pavilion¡¯s member, or only during death.

    Because of this, Shrek Academy was always exceedingly cautious when it came to selecting a new generation of Shrek Seven Monsters. They would only make the decision when geniuses with extraordinary talents appeared or when someone made an enormous contribution to the academy.

    The academy did not mention much about the contribution that this generation of Shrek Seven Monsters made but only informed that they guarded Shrek Academy¡¯s honor in the process of heading to Star Luo Empire such that they made a permanent contribution to Shrek Academy.

    Naturally, there were some uncooperative people like those that had already entered the inner courts that encountered countless challenges during the following year. However, they still managed to defeat the formidable enemies they faced under Gu Yue¡¯s leadership.

    A year ago, the title for the Shrek Seven Monsters was finally confirmed.

    Life in the outer court went on as it did before. The current second-grade ss one was once the most outstanding disciples from first-grade ss one. Wu Siduo had taken the ss monitor¡¯s position with Luo Guixing by his side as the vice monitor. Second-grade ss one remained as outstanding as ever despite losing Gu Yue and the rest. Wu Siduo, Luo Guixing, Xu Yucheng, Yang Nianxia, and Zheng Yiran had already be one-word battle armor masters and would only need to pass the inner court entry examination to be official inner court disciples this year. With their abilities, it was clear that their entrance to the inner court would only be a matter of time.

    Before the second-grade¡¯s term even ended, there were already more than ten students who made it into the inner court, further proving the prowess of this batch of students.

    In Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court.

    Gu Yue sat by the side of Sea God Lake. Her entire being seemed like it had already merged with the sky and water, being of the same color. As she gazed into the distance at Sea God Ind in a daze, there was no way to tell what was she thinking.

    A figure swiftly came from the direction of Sea God¡¯s Ind.

    It had silver hair and purple eyes as it moved with the calm serenity of a god.

    Na¡¯er had grown after three years. She was already sixteen-years-old this year and was even more astonishingly beautiful. She was reputed to be an unrivaled beauty that possessed beauty never before seen in Shrek Academy for ten thousand years. She was even crowned with the title of the number one beauty in Shrek Academy.

    Na¡¯ernded gently next to Gu Yue¡¯s side.

    Sea God Ind was the home of the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s elders. Only certain heirs of the elders were allowed entry to the ind while ordinary inner disciples had to live and study on the outer regions of Sea God Ind.

    The inner court afforded its residents more freedom to studypared to the outer court. Students were allowed to choose their subjects and make appointments to study with their teachers by themselves. They had an exceedingly high amount of freedom.

    Graduating from the inner court was also far easier. One could graduate just by bing a two-word battle armor master but that was easier said than done. Every single student who managed to enter the inner court would never ck off at studying but instead, they would work their hardest.

    Shrek Academy had always had a peculiar phenomenon. Very few students would be willing to leave after bing two-word battle armor masters in the inner court. They were even likely to be more willing to remain cultivating in the academy or be teachers in the academy.

    This virtuous cycle through ten thousand years was the exact reason why Shrek Academy was the power it was today.

    Na¡¯er appeared to have already grown into a big girl with a slim and tall figure. There was no way to tell about the age difference between both of them when she stood beside Gu Yue.

    Although they stood side by side, no one spoke.

 Chapter 732 - The Uninvited Guest

    <h4>Chapter 732: The Uninvited Guest</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Judging from their beauty, Gu Yue was far behind Na¡¯er or rather, it could be said that she was not even in the same league as Na¡¯er. However, at that moment, Na¡¯er was unable to even suppress Gu Yue¡¯s beauty by a little when they stood together for some reason.

    ¡°When is heing back? It has already been so long...¡± Na¡¯er spoke coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gu Yue shook her head.

    Na¡¯er suddenly retorted in rage, ¡°You don¡¯t know? How can you say that!? You said that he was fine and that he¡¯d certainly return. Yet, it has already been a full three years since his disappearance and he hasn¡¯t returned to this day! Is it possible that you¡¯ve already killed him?¡±

    Gu Yue turned to look at Na¡¯er. ¡°If I were to kill him, wouldn¡¯t you be able to sense that? Although I don¡¯t know why hasn¡¯t returned as well, I can be certain that he¡¯s still alive. Perhaps, he¡¯s staying there to be a husband to another princess...¡±

    Na¡¯er suddenly became quiet when she heard ¡®princess¡¯s husband¡¯. She turned around and looked toward Sea God Ind.

    ¡°No. My brother isn¡¯t that kind of a person. He wouldn¡¯t fall for someone that easily. He¡¯ll certainly return... He¡¯s probably just caught up with something,¡± Na¡¯er spoke with determination.

    Gu Yue suddenly replied, ¡°If he was toe back, does our bet still stand?¡±

    Na¡¯er spoke proudly, ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t think you¡¯re capable of beating me.¡±

    Gu Yue did not utter a word as she remained expressionless. ¡°However, I can¡¯t continue doing this anymore. There are too many things waiting for me to handle. You can remain here and act like a manager who does nothing but I can¡¯t. You should understand the burden I¡¯m shouldering. You refused to bear it so I¡¯ll have to bear it. I can only wait for another three months at most before I¡¯ll need to leave because I promised him that I¡¯d apany him to study in the inner court back in the beginning. He¡¯s the one who didn¡¯t return... He¡¯s the one who didn¡¯t fulfill his promise... That¡¯s why I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Na¡¯er¡¯s body shuddered ever so slightly. Her gaze suddenly turned gentler. ¡°You...¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s lips abruptly cracked into a smile but it was a slightly dull smile. ¡°Can you talk me into changing my mind about leaving? I bet you can¡¯t, right. The conclusions we¡¯ve drawn are still different. You¡¯re only avoiding the matter but what you don¡¯t understand is, this is what we should be doing!.¡±

    Na¡¯er replied, ¡°Then what if my brotheres back? Will you still leave if he¡¯s back?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Yue spoke without the slightest hesitation, ¡°I can¡¯t wait with everybody else any longer. Time waits for no man! I have many things that I must do. The Spirit Pagoda has been hoping that I¡¯ll take a position there.¡±

    Na¡¯er took a deep breath. ¡°Alright then. Go if you must go. I¡¯ll always be waiting here... waiting for his return. Since you¡¯re sure that he¡¯s fine, then he¡¯ll certainlye back. I¡¯m confident.¡±

    Gu Yue smiled but she held her tongue as she ran her fingers through her hair before she turned around to walk toward the main building of the inner court.

    Na¡¯er smiled as she watched Gu Yue leave. ¡°You¡¯re destined to lose to me as long as hees back. Actually, don¡¯t you know? You¡¯ve already lost since the very beginning. Or rather, are you too scared to admit that?¡±

    Na¡¯er looked up to the sky. ¡°Brother, when will you return! You can¡¯t possibly stay in Star Luo Empire and be the princess¡¯s husband right.¡±

    At Shrek Academy¡¯s main entrance, or more urately, Shrek City¡¯s main entrance.

    An elegant soul car slowly stopped as a person alighted from the right. The person was tall and stalwart as a mountain. He was bald and dressed in a well-fitted suit so he appeared to be extremely imposing.

    He circled to the back of the car and arrived at the left door before he opened the passenger door.

    First, a pair of slim and long legs stepped out from the car. The legs were elegantly long, had a milky whiteplexion and exuded a crystal-clear radiance. Following that, a white dress appeared as a maiden alighted from the car.

    She seemed petite as she stood beside the bald brawny man with the big curls in her hand draping down her back. She seemed to exude an umon prestige.

    There was hope on her exquisite face and as she looked at the sign on the door that stood before her, there was an indescribable thirst that shed across her eyes.

    The bald brawny man walked toward Shrek City¡¯s main entrance. The ce was open to the public except for their cars. It was clear that they had already inquired about this matter before arriving.

    There were another two staff dressed in uniform who were clearly from the federal government aside from the both of them. They came down from the car trailing behind and walked in quick strides toward the both of them before guiding them into Shrek City.

    Be it was the bald brawny man or the white-dressed maiden, their faces were filled with curiosity as they walked into Shrek City. They were asionally looking around.

    ¡°Brother Long, this is such a bustling city! Douluo Continent is truly more fun than where wee from,¡± the maiden spoke.

    The bald brawny man nodded as his eyes shimmered with a scorching hot radiance. ¡°Shrek Academy is here. I wonder how miraculous this ce is since it¡¯s known as the number one academy in the continent.

    The maiden smiled shyly. ¡°It¡¯ll certainly be miraculous as long as he¡¯s here.¡±

    The bald brawny man turned around and stared at her with a peculiar expression. ¡°Yun¡¯er, it has been over three years. You...¡±

    The maiden shook her head. ¡°Brother Long, I¡¯ve already known since the beginning. There¡¯s no need for you to console me either. I understand that you have good intentions, and I know that you¡¯ve been really good to me all this time. However, I¡¯ve already made up my mind, and I¡¯ll never change it. Three years ago, I refused my betrothal by threatening them with my death. Three yearster, only I can dictate my destiny. Have you forgotten? Father had already removed me from the list of royalties out of shock and rage. My future children will never be members of the royal family any longer.¡±

    If Tang Wulin was here, he would certainly realize that the white-dressed maiden was Star Luo Empire¡¯s snobbish little princess ¡ª Dai Yun¡¯er. On the other hand, the person she was with was Monster Academy¡¯s main pir and was the one who held the reputation of being the number one genius since millennia. He was the Dragon King, Long Yue!¡±

    Long Yue spoke out of frustration, ¡°Yun¡¯er, His Majesty was only furious for a moment. Moreover, your fourth brother told you secretly that even if His Majesty refuses to forgive you, the first thing he would do when he became the crown prince in the future was to grant you a royal pardon.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er smiled and spoke, ¡°How can I not know that? Father appeared to be shocked and furious on the surface just for show. He had no choice but to do so in order to uphold the royal dignity but in reality, he was giving me freedom in disguise. As for whether my children will be a part of the royal family... that¡¯s not important. Perhaps I¡¯ll even stay behind in Douluo Continent.¡±

    Long Yue¡¯s gaze turned cold as he clenched his fists tight subconsciously. He truly wished that he could ferociously beat up this guy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to Shrek Academy immediately! I¡¯ll never leave if I don¡¯t see him this time.¡±

    In Shrek Academy¡¯s dormitory.

    Xie Xie sat on the sofa in his room in a daze. His gaze appeared slightly sluggish from the very beginning, and he had been acting like this for the past few days, even to the point that he stopped the painstaking cultivation he usually undertook.

    Naturally, there was a world of difference in the treatment he received upon entering the inner courtpared to the outer court. Everyone had their own private rooms and even the quality of their diet was increased many times over. Moreover, it was provided by the academy for free.

    It could be said that the experience between the outer and the inner court was akin to the distance between hell and heaven. Every auxiliary cultivation facilities over here were the best of the best along with only the best teachers.

    Wu Zhangkong did not join them in the inner court but he remained on the outer court to continue teaching in second-grade ss one. However, he had announced that he would not be a teacher any longer after this final batch of students. He had chosen to remain in the inner court to cultivate and study battle armor.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± The sound of someone knocking on the door echoed.

    Xie Xie was startled but he reacted to the situation immediately. He hastily stood up and opened the door.

    It was Yue Zhengyuing through the door. He pushed Xie Xie who standing in front of the door away as he walked right into the room.

 Chapter 733 - All Grown Up

    <h4>Chapter 733: All Grown Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Compared to three years ago, they have all grown up. Xie Xie was more than 1.8 meters tall, and Yue Zhengyu had surpassed 1.85 meters. Both of them were strikingly handsome. Their countenances were, however, quite different. Most times, Xie Xie spotted a delinquent smirk on his face whereas Yue Zhengyu exuded a wholesome demeanor. Among the Inner Court disciples, they definitely attracted attention. They were part of the Shrek Seven Monsters after all.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± Yue Zhengyu surveyed the messy room while covering his nose. He went over and opened the windows to let fresh air which had the humid smell of the Sea God Lake into the room.

    Xie Xie leaned back onto the sofa. He looked forlorn and thoroughly bored.

    ¡°Are you sick?¡± Yue Zhengyu shot him a nce and asked pointedly.

    Bickering had be an essential part of their daily routine, but they were still the best of friends. They had simr personalities although each of them was also unique in their own ways. Still, Xie Xie had a more pronounced character.

    Xie Xie chuckled wryly. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. What do you want to say? If not, don¡¯te here to disturb me. Go away.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yue Zhengyu retorted, ¡°Someone¡¯s in a bad mood today? What mdy are you suffering from this time? Why don¡¯t we have a quick spar, just you and me?¡±

    Xie Xieid down on the sofa. ¡°Not interested.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. He walked up to him and chuckled. ¡°I know what¡¯s wrong with you. It¡¯s because of Yuanen, no? What a wimp. Come to think of it, you¡¯re hopeless. You¡¯ve been pursuing Yuanen all this while, but you still haven¡¯t gotten her to ept you. Even I¡¯m at a loss as to how I should advise you.¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Xie Xie shouted angrily.

    Yue Zhengyu shoved his hands into his pockets. ¡°Tsk. Don¡¯t you think I know what you¡¯re thinking of? We¡¯reing of age this year, and the Sea God Lake¡¯s Date Festival ising soon. All Inner Court disciples above eighteen years of age are eligible to participate. Are you worried that someone else might win Yuanen¡¯s heart, or that you won¡¯t have a chance?¡±

    Xie Xie grunted. ¡°With these handsome looks of mine, it¡¯s impossible for me to not have a chance. Even if she had to choose, Yuanen will certainly choose me, and me alone. If she doesn¡¯t choose me, the others won¡¯t stand a chance either.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There are plenty of seniors from the Inner Court that are good-looking and powerful. Not only that, many among them are two-word Battle Armor Masters. How can you be so sure Yuanen will choose you? It¡¯s anyone¡¯s game!¡±

    Xie Xie red at him. ¡°I¡¯ll fight it out with whoever darespete with me.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu said, ¡°Get a grip man. With these qualities of yours, you sure you want to fight it out with the others? If I were Yuanen, I won¡¯t bother with you. You deserve this.¡±

    Xie Xie leaped to his feet abruptly like a gamecock. ¡°We¡¯re not friends anymore!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu sneered. ¡°Suit yourself. Do you know the most important thing about pursuing a girl?¡±

    Xie Xie replied, ¡°One must be shameless, right? Aren¡¯t you such a person?¡±

    ¡°Get lost you. Alright, I¡¯ll be going off. I won¡¯t teach you then,¡± as he said this, Yue Zhengyu turned around and walked away.

    Xie Xie hastily stepped forward with a great stride and pulled on Yue Zhengyu. ¡°Brother, you win. Teach me, quick. I admit that I¡¯m in the wrong. Isn¡¯t that good enough?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu chuckled and said, ¡°Idiot, it¡¯s confidence! If you don¡¯t bloody believe in yourself, how can you hope that the girl will think you¡¯re reliable? It¡¯s true that you must be brazen, but you cannot just think that you¡¯re brazen. You must act brazen and be confident of yourself. You¡¯ve spent a lot of time pestering Yuanen, no? Yet, how many times have you actually confessed to her? Isn¡¯t the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival a perfect opportunity for that? Even if you failed in the end, you must at least let it be known to all the Inner Court seniors that whoever dares topete for Yuanen¡¯s hand will have to fight with you to the death. You must state your intention! Even if Yuanen doesn¡¯t ept you, at least you¡¯ll have fewer rivals to worry about. Frankly, although Yuanen is beautiful, she possesses the Titan Giant Ape martial soul and ismonly seen brandishing two giant hammers. I don¡¯t think there are many who¡¯re interested topete with you.¡±

    As the saying went, ¡®A few wise words woke up the dreamer¡¯. Upon hearing what Yue Zhengyu said, Xie Xie immediately felt enlightened.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! Why haven¡¯t I thought of that? I¡¯ve been thinking all along that she¡¯ll reject me. What¡¯s there to fear about being rejected? I have nothing to fear once I dere my intention! Big brother, I owe you one. After I figure out my n for the Date Festival, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal!¡± Xie Xie¡¯s fighting spirit was instantly reignited. He had always been one who would not admit defeat easily. Somehow, he got himself into a blind alley and felt that he would not stand a fighting chance with Yuanen which gave him such agony.

    The Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival was a grand gathering where only Shrek Academy¡¯s Inner Court disciples could participate, and the participants had to be over eighteen years old.

    This tradition had existed since ten thousand years ago. The Shrek Academy students were outstanding which made it difficult for them to find a partner who would bepatible with them outside of the academy. That was why many of them would select their partners during the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival.

    The most popr pair was Spirit Ice Douluo, Huo Yunhao and Dragon Butterfly Douluo, Tang Wutong back then. They became the favorite gossip of the generation.

    It was also the liveliest period in Shrek Academy¡¯s Inner Court when the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival was about to be held. Outer Court students who were over eighteen could also attend the festival. This was an exciting time for the students. If they wanted to be happily married in the academy, they would have to work hard in their cultivation and attain the rank of a one-word Battle Armor Master as soon as possible. Only then would they have the opportunity to take part in the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival.

    There were only twelve days remaining before the festival. XIe Xie was getting anxious and began to worry.

    ¡°Huff, huff.¡± A heavy panting sound was heard. Shortly after, arge figure squeezed into Xie Xie¡¯s dorm.

    Xu Lizhi was now much bigger and taller than three years ago. However, his weight had also increased ordingly. He was truly obese now. He was fair and fat which made him looked very much like the Recovery Pork Buns he made.

    ¡°This is bad. This is bad!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu looked at Xu Lizhi in shock.

    Just as Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu had simr personalities, so did Xu Lizhi and Tang Wulin. At times, Xu Lizhi appeared to act silly, but he and Tang Wulin were seemingly kind. However, inwardly they were crafty scoundrels. Anyone who crossed them usually ended up quite badly.

    Xu Lizhi was usually quite collected, but at the moment, he was seized with panic.

    ¡°What happened? Why are you so flustered?¡± Yue Zhengyu asked, puzzled.

    Xie Xie piped in, ¡°Fatso, what¡¯s wrong? By the way, if you don¡¯t lose some weight, can you even participate in the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival?¡±

    Xu Lizhi said pointedly, ¡°Why can¡¯t I participate in it? Big Brother has his ways. I¡¯m telling you, Dai Yun¡¯er and Long Yue are here at our academy!¡±

    ¡°Who, who did you say they were?¡± Xie Xie was shocked.

    Looking puzzled, Yue Zhengyu asked, ¡°Why do their names ring a bell?¡±

    Xu Lizhi said, ¡°They¡¯re from Monster Academy whom we went up against in Star Luo Empire¡¯s Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition! Dai Yun¡¯er is a princess of Star Luo Empire. Have both of you forgotten? Long Yue was that monster with the Mountain Dragon King martial soul.¡±

    After hearing Xu Lizhi¡¯s response, their expressions changed. They asked in unison, ¡°What¡¯re they here for?¡±

    Xu Lizhi replied, ¡°From what I heard, it seems that they¡¯re both here as exchange students. Also, they¡¯ll be ced in Shrek Academy¡¯s Inner Court to study. They¡¯ll be our ssmates.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie had strange looks on their faces. They had not paid much attention to Dai Yun¡¯er, but the Dragon King Long Yue had left a deep impression on them. If it were a one-on-one, no one among the Shrek Seven Monsters was his match. Tang Wulin was gravely wounded by him and nearly died in battle.

    Yue Zhengyu had lost to Long Yue before as well. Hence, he could not help but be haunted by a ghost from his past at the mention of Long Yue¡¯s name.

    The two of them exchanged looks. ¡°What¡¯s he here for? Is he staging a protest?¡±

    Although they had developed their skills quite rapidly within the past three years, there was still a distinct gap between them and Long Yue. Three years ago, he was already an expert at the rank of a six-ring Soul Emperor! He was also a two-word Battle Armor Master. It has been three years since. Even if he had not improved to be a three-word Battle Armor Master, he would still be quite powerful in terms of strength. He was not someone who they could go up against even with their current strengths. It would be unthinkable if it were a one-on-one.

    Xu Lizhi shrugged, ¡°Who knows? He may be here to take his revenge on us. In any case, I¡¯m a food-type Tool Soul Master. So, this has nothing to do with me. Better pray for your good fortunes, both of you. I have Sister Xinn to protect me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a spine?¡± Yue Zhengyu said rolling his eyes.

    ¡°Spine? I can¡¯t eat that. Why would I need it? Alright, I¡¯m leaving. I still have some preparations toplete for the Date Festival.¡± Xu Lizhi chuckled.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes beamed, ¡°Fatso, which senior of the Inner Court do you have your eyes on now? C¡¯mon, tell us. Don¡¯t tell me you have your eyes on Wu Siduo or Zheng Yiran. Those two... One has thorns while the other is poisonous. You better be careful.¡±

 Chapter 734 - How Heâ€™s Faring Has Nothing to Do with Me

    <h4>Chapter 734: How He¡¯s Faring Has Nothing to Do with Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Xu Lizhi rolled his eyes. ¡°Nonsense, my eyes are only on Yuanen Yehui and Xu Xiaoyan. I¡¯m thinking who I should profess to.¡±

    ¡°You have a death wish, don¡¯t you?¡± Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie replied in unison again.

    Xu Lizhi looked at the two of them and broke intoughter. ¡°You two are looking more and more like a couple with each passing day. I¡¯ll be off then.¡± After he finished, he squeezed out of the door and immediately took off. He ran so quickly that he seemed to be flying.

    Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu exchanged looks. Yue Zhengyu suddenly leaped backward and said to Xie Xie in all seriousness, ¡°Keep your distance! Let¡¯s keep our distance from now on.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you who should be far away from me.¡±

    The news of Dai Yun¡¯er and Long Yueing to Shrek Academy as Inner Court disciples spread like wildfire. The information spread throughout the entire Inner Court in no time.

    Although the others knew nothing about them, this generation of the Shrek¡¯s Seven Monsters was too familiar with them.

    Long Yue¡¯s invincibility was deeply ingrained in their hearts. If it were not for Tang Wulin and Gu Yue, with their Earth Element Imprisonment and bloodline suppression, along with the final Divine Dragon Transformation, they could not possibly have defeated such a powerful opponent.

    After thepetition, even Wu Zhangkong said that he was not sure if they could defeat Long Yue if they had fought one-on-one.

    Long Yue was regarded as a rare talent in Star Luo Empire, and was possibly one that had not appeared for a hundred years. It was apparent just how powerful he was.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s scream could be clearly heard even if one were a few hundred meters away.

    She was not the only one. Even the other members of Shrek¡¯s Seven Monsters were staring at the duo who stood before them with mouths agape.

    Upon entering the Inner Court with the arrangements made by the academy¡¯s staff, they finally met Dai Yun¡¯er and Long Yue who hade from afar. What they heard next was truly shocking.

    ¡°What we said is true,¡± said Dai Yun¡¯er seriously. ¡°We¡¯ve just received word that Tang Wulin is returning to Douluo Continent on a steamer provided by Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters in Star Luo City. There are risks during a journey by sea, but Tang Sect¡¯s steamers are one of the most reliable mode of transportation. That¡¯s why we rushed here as quickly as we could. Hasn¡¯t he returned?¡±

    Upon receiving the information about Tang Wulin, the Shrek Seven Monsters, with the exception of Gu Yue who was calm and silent, were all in shock.

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead? Our captain¡¯s really not dead? He¡¯s alive even though the small world has copsed?¡± Xie Xie squalled and pranced around. His expression was one of utmost excitement.

    Yue Zhengyu also swung his arm forcefully.

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes flickered with a strange light. ¡°I was also astonished. I¡¯d thought that he was... Fortunately, he¡¯s still alive. I trust the information given by Tang Sect is urate. We¡¯ll just have to wait for him to show up.¡±

    Ye Xinn could be regarded as one of the calmer ones. She looked at Dai Yun¡¯er and asked, ¡°Why¡¯re you looking for Tang Wulin?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er smiled graciously, ¡°It¡¯s because I have something important, of course! He¡¯s my man. Since I have information about him, I need to see him for myself.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Everyone stared at Dai Yun¡¯er with their mouths agape. What they heard shocked them even more than knowing that Tang Wulin was still alive.

    Dai Yun¡¯er could not help blushing. Acting coy, she said, ¡°We were both fighters of Tang Sect¡¯s Battle Soul Hall and were assigned on a mission to explore the small world. He was White Three, while I was White Seven. Through sheer coincidence, we were paired together. While sojourning in Dragon Valley, we had spent a few months together. When you spend that much time with someone, you¡¯re bound to have feelings for them. The rest just happened naturally. Following that, during one of our exploits, we were all of a sudden in grave danger. He sent me out ahead of himself to protect me. Later, we lost all contact with him. All these years, I¡¯ve been searching for him as I¡¯ve always believe that he¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    ¡°Not too long ago, I received some information on him. He¡¯s my fianc¨¦, so it¡¯s only natural that Ie to meet him. All of you are his best friends. When he shows up, you must tell him that I¡¯m here. If he¡¯s willing to return to Star Luo Continent with me, he¡¯ll be the emperor¡¯s son-inw. On the other hand, if he truly does not wish toe with me, then I¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯m willing to be just a civilian as long as we¡¯re together.¡±

    As they listened to Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s confession, their expressions turned incredulous. Everyone was subconsciously gazing at Gu Yue. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Gu Yue remained calm and did not show the slightest change in her expression.

    ¡°I thank the both of you for bringing the news regarding Tang Wulin, but he hasn¡¯t returned. We¡¯ve also been waiting for him. If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s adjourn this meeting,¡± said Gu Yue drily. As soon as she gave her reply, she turned around and left.

    Dai Yun¡¯er had an air of triumph in her demeanor. She said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for him here. I believe that he¡¯ll be back at the academy once he returns.¡±

    The others said nothing. The Shrek Seven Monsters followed Gu Yue out.

    ¡°Gu Yue, don¡¯t listen to her. When the princess was talking just now, there was something odd about her voice, She didn¡¯t sound like she was telling the truth. Besides, how old were they three years ago? Captain was only fifteen then, how could they end up being together just because they spent a few months together?¡± Ye Xinn remarked softly.

    Xie Xie said, ¡°But, she¡¯se all the way to our academy. If there¡¯s truly nothing, why would she be in such a hurry? No matter what, it¡¯s still great news that our captain is well! We¡¯ll let him handle this matter when he returns.¡±

    The others nodded in agreement. Such matters were best left to the person concerned.

    ¡°How he¡¯s faring has nothing to do with me.¡± Gu Yue suddenly hastened her footsteps and left in a rush.

    ¡®Of all times, he has to return now. Just when I¡¯ve finally decided to leave a few monthster. Why are you returning at this point in time? You know it hasn¡¯t been easy for me to remain calm. But now, it¡¯s a mess all over again because of your return. Why did youe back? Why did you have toe back now?¡¯

    ¡°What do we do?¡± The others all looked at each other.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until captain returns. It¡¯s best we let him attend to the rtionship issues himself.¡± Yue Zhengyu shrugged. They definitely had no way of making the decision for Tang Wulin. In any case, they were in high spirits. Tang Wulin was fine, and he wasing back. What news could be better than this?

    A few dayster, at Shrek Academy¡¯s main gate.

    When Tang Wulin alighted from the soul taxi and saw the tall gateway, he felt as though an entire generation had passed since he left.

    He only knew how long he had stayed in the Dragon Valley. It was a full three years and four months!

    He had aplished the great feat of burying the remains of the Dragon n for a period of forty months. He was eighteen years old now turning neen.

    ¡®Everyone must¡¯ve grown up by now. Since I¡¯ve been away for so long, I wonder how much has changed within the academy?¡¯

    ¡®Myrades, I¡¯ve returned. Are you all still with the academy?¡¯

    ¡®Na¡¯er, I¡¯ve returned, and I¡¯ve made you worried.¡¯

    With all these feelings of turmoil within him, Tang Wulin took off toward Shrek City¡¯s gateway. Upon reaching the gateway, he unabashedly kissed the wall. The feeling ofing home warmed his heart immensely.

    Everything seemed so familiar the moment he stepped into Shrek City. Tang Wulin eagerly went to the familiar noodle shop which Xu Lizhi had frequented with him before. Without hesitating, he ordered tenrge bowls of noodles and gulped them down.

    After he used the dragonball to leave the Dragon Valley, he discovered that the cabin on the cliff was empty. With no other options avable, he found a way to get out of the forest by himself. After some time and much trouble, he eventually found a car that brought him back to Star Luo City.

    When he reached Star Luo City, he requested help from Tang Sect. Fortunately, Tang Sect owned amercial steamer that traveled between the two continents. He had also obtained information about the diplomatic corps from Tang Sect and found out they had returned to Douluo Continent more than two years ago.

 Chapter 735 - Dragon Spear Goddessâ€™s Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 735: Dragon Spear Goddess¡¯s Big Brother</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Therefore, after Tang Wulin paid a certain amount of contribution points, he boarded Tang Sect¡¯s steamer which was headed toward Douluo Continent.

    This steamer had encountered a few attacks from oceanic soul beasts, which dyed his arrival somewhat. However, he still managed to return nheless!

    This was the feeling ofing home. This feeling was truly too wonderful for him. Tang Wulin had never thought that there would be a day where he would love Shrek Academy this much.

    The ten bowls of noodles entered his stomach. His excited feelings had also calmed down somewhat.

    With everybody¡¯s talents and strengths, they must have entered the Inner Court by now. After three years, they should have already reached the level of one-word Battle Armor Masters by now. ¡®However, I...¡¯

    When he thought about this, Tang Wulin could not help but be slightly depressed.

    He had spent more than three years in Dragon Valley. Although his blood essence had improved a lot and his body¡¯s strength has reached the level at which it struck fear into people¡¯s hearts just by the mention of it, his soul power had not grown in the slightest because it was sealed for more than three years. He was still at a cultivation base of four rings. Maybe it was due to the passage of time ¡ª he was currently at rank-44.

    When he was fifteen years old, he was at rank-44, and that was powerful enough. However, he was almost neen years old now, and he was still at rank-44. He might pass as above average among ordinary people, but he would not be that outstanding in Shrek Academy. It must be known that if a person had not reached the level of a one-word Battle Armor Master by the time they reached twenty, they would be disqualified from entering Shrek Academy.

    ¡®This time, after my return, I must utilize all the time that I can get. I can¡¯t get left too far behind by mypanions!¡¯

    After he ate his fill, he paid the bill. Tang Wulin ran straight toward Shrek Academy¡¯s Inner Court. He knew very well that hispanions must be there. More importantly, it has been more than three years since he had met his younger sister. He decided to look for Na¡¯er first, Na¡¯er must have been very worried about him. He would go and report to her before anything else.

    When he walked up to the entrance of Shrek Academy¡¯s Inner Court, Tang Wulin discovered that he could not go in.

    There were now two guards who stood at the Inner Court¡¯s entrance. They were both Inner Court disciples. Without an Inner Court identity certificate, nobody was allowed to enter the Inner Court.

    Tang Wulin took out his soulmunication tool which had not been used for more than three years. He recharged it with his own soul power and dialed the familiar number.

    The ringtone rang for a moment before the other end was connected.

    ¡°...¡± There was no sound. After the call went through, there was no sound from the other end.

    ¡°Na¡¯er?¡± Tang Wulin called out probingly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± shortly after, Tang Wulin felt as if his eardrums were about to be broken from the volume. A scream came from the other end of the transmitter.

    Tang Wulin was startled with a jump. He almost threw the soulmunicator in his hand away.

    Even the two guards heard the shrill voice that came from the transmitter.

    ¡°Brother, brother, is that you? Is that you?¡± Na¡¯er¡¯s excited voice reached him instantly, which made Tang Wulin felt that his veins had expanded without him being able to help it. When he heard that familiar voice, he almost cried.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Na¡¯er, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m back. Where are you? Where are you now?¡± Tang Wulin asked hastily, his words jumbled up.

    ¡°I¡¯m on Sea God¡¯s Ind. Brother, where are you?¡± Na¡¯er¡¯s breathing obviously became hurried.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯m outside the Inner Court¡¯s gates. There are guards now, I can¡¯t get in.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me there,¡± Na¡¯er left him with these four words. Tang Wulin immediately heard a whistling wind from the transmitter. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you hang up! I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Currently, Tang Wulin¡¯s face was aplete picture of excitement.

    Almost within a dozen breaths, Tang Wulin saw a beam of silver light flying toward him as quick as lightning from within the Inner Court. He did not even have the time to react when that silver light had already rushed into his embrace.

    Fragrance filled his nostrils. That beautiful and stic frame stuck close to him in his embrace, and his vision was now filled with silver long hair.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart trembled. He did not have to ask to know who it was that pounced into his embrace.

    Na¡¯er has gotten taller, her body was well-developed, and she was a young woman now. She was very tall and was only half a head shorter than Tang Wulin who was already taller than 1.9 meters. She leaped and locked her legs around Tang Wulin¡¯s waist with her arms tightly around his neck.

    Tang Wulin did all he could to pull her hemline lower so that she would not be exposing her inner glory <sup>1</sup> .

    The two Inner Court disciples who stood guard at the entrance were already bbergasted.

    Silver hair! There was only one such person in the academy! She was the person known as Sea God¡¯s Ind¡¯s goddess!

    Dragon Spear Goddess, Na¡¯er!

    Na¡¯er was already given the nickname Dragon Spear Goddess more than three years ago. Although Na¡¯er seldom made an appearance, she had crushed a group of experts in an Inner Court Tournament. With her Silver Dragon Spear which was honed to perfection, she had defeated all her opponents and became the greatest expert among the Inner Court disciples.

    She could be regarded as the goddess of the entire Inner Court. She was the goddess of every male Inner Court disciple. On usual days, this Dragon Spear Goddess always stayed on Sea God¡¯s Ind, which was off-limits to ordinary Inner Court disciples. Even simply meeting her was very difficult for them. If they could have a word with her, they would be so happy that they would faint.

    However, in this current moment, their perfect goddess in their hearts was surprisingly stuck intimately on a man¡¯s body, and not in the most bing of manners. As they witnessed her excited expression, it was exactly like...

    Tang Wulin gently caressed Na¡¯er¡¯s long hair with one hand and silently made a gap between his body and hers with his other hand. The current Na¡¯er was not the Na¡¯er from all those years ago. She had grown up. When her women¡¯s special parts stuck intimately onto his body, this made Tang Wulin slightly awkward, even if he was her brother.

    ¡°Come now, don¡¯t cry, Na¡¯er. Brother has returned. It¡¯s all brother¡¯s fault, I¡¯ve made you worry.¡±

    Brother? When they heard this, the two Inner Court disciples who stood guard were immediately filled with a profound respect.

    He was surprisingly the Sea God¡¯s Ind¡¯s great goddess¡¯s big brother! They had been refusing to let him into the Inner Court before this. ¡®What¡¯re we supposed to do now? You should¡¯ve told us your identity sooner! Even if it¡¯s against the rules, we won¡¯t bar you from entering!¡¯

    Tang Wulin patted Na¡¯er¡¯s long legs. Na¡¯er got down and stood in front of him. In the next moment, under the stares of the two guards with their mouths agape, she raised her head and gave him to kisses on each cheek. She only loosened her arms around him after that.

    When he looked at Na¡¯er up close, Tang Wulin could not help but felt his heart beat faster. Na¡¯er was truly too beautiful. Her long silver hair fell freely behind her, her purple eyes were brilliant and sparkled like purple crystals. Her body was slender, she had a slim waist and long legs. She had grown wonderfully.

    Her big eyes were moist as they looked at him. She looked as wronged as one could be.

    The Tang Wulin in Na¡¯er¡¯s eyes had changed as well. Compared to more than three years ago, he was taller and bigger. The beauty he had in his youth had turned into his current handsomeness. His gaze was deep and prating. His body was already full of the masculinity of a man.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve been away for more than three years in one go. I¡¯ve not heard from you ever since, I miss you so much I can die,¡± Na¡¯er pounced back into Tang Wulin¡¯s embrace and started crying loudly.

    Tang Wulin hastily hugged her andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Haven¡¯t Ie back now? Brother won¡¯t leave you again, alright?¡±

    ¡°Mm, mm. You can¡¯t leave anymore, ever.¡±

    Na¡¯er suddenly raised her head and looked at Tang Wulin with teary eyes, ¡°Brother, do you love me?¡±

    ¡°I do! Of course I do. You¡¯re my most treasured Na¡¯er,¡± Tang Wulin smiled and pinched her nose.

    Na¡¯er smiled as well, ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡±

    ¡°Can I go in now? Is everyone in the Inner Court as well?¡± Tang Wulin asked Na¡¯er.

    Na¡¯er noded, ¡°They¡¯ve all entered the Inner Court, and they¡¯re the new generation of Shrek Seven Monsters. They¡¯re very popr right now.¡±

    ¡°Did you not be one of the Shrek Seven Monsters as well?¡± Tang Wulin looked at Na¡¯er with shock. He remembered that before he left, Na¡¯er was already very strong.

    Na¡¯er shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Brother, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get inside first, I¡¯ll tell you everything as we walk.¡±

    Then, she pulled on Tang Wulin and they walked toward the Inner Court. When they reached the entrance, she smiled at the two guards with her peerlessly beautiful face which was like a pear blossom bathed in rain. The two of them were stunned, and Na¡¯er pulled Tang Wulin as they entered.

    ¡°Is this alright?¡± said Tang Wulin as he stared with his mouth agape.

    Na¡¯er giggled. ¡°I¡¯m your ess card!¡±

    The Inner Court was still the same. There were the familiar statues at the end of the road. The statues were routinely maintained, and they remained firm and looked as though they were new every time. Na¡¯er pulled Tang Wulin all the way to the edge of Sea God Lake.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go to Sea God¡¯s Ind first. I have something to tell you.¡± As she said this, Na¡¯er took a step forward. Suddenly, ayer of silver light suddenly shone on her body.

    Spots of silver light flickered on her joints. These silver light were like silver stars that shone with brilliant light.

    In the next instant, pieces of armor covered Na¡¯er¡¯s body. When Tang Wulin saw the heavy andplicated patterns on her silver armor and the pair of silver dragon wings which unfurled behind her, the words escaped his mouth, ¡°Two-word battle armor!¡±

    Also, this was not only a couple of pieces of two-word battle armor, but it was also aplete set of two-word battle armor!

 Chapter 736 - Naâ€™erâ€™s Boudoir

    <h4>Chapter 736: Na¡¯er¡¯s Boudoir</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    They had not met each other for more than three years and Na¡¯er was already a two-word battle armor master. On the other hand, he was not even a one-word battle armor master.

    Na¡¯er smiled beautifully. She raised a hand and pulled on Tang Wulin before wings on her back started pping, bringing them both into the air as they leaped.

    A gentle soul power enveloped their bodies. Tang Wulin could faintly sense that Na¡¯er¡¯s soul power was extremely dense, it was not at a level which he could hope to bepared with. Their bodies flickered and before he knew it, they were already in the skies of Sea God Ind. She retracted her wings and brought Tang Wulin with her as they floated down.

    Then, the battle armor turned into specks of light and fused into Na¡¯er¡¯s body once more.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, you¡¯re already a two-word battle armor master. If I¡¯m correct about the months, you¡¯ve only just turned sixteen right? My heavens! You must be the continent¡¯s youngest two-word battle armor master. You probably broke the record!¡± Tang Wulin looked at Na¡¯er with an astonished expression.

    Although he and hispanions were already highly talented and were working very hard, he could bepletely certain that hispanions could not possibly attain the level of a two-word battle armor master in such a short period of time.

    ¡®This talent of Na¡¯er¡¯s is truly unnatural! Even if it was that Long Yue, he was almost twenty years old when he became a two-word battle armor master. From the looks of Na¡¯er¡¯s the soul power emanating from Na¡¯er¡¯s body, she would be very close being a Soul Emperor even if she did not have the six-ringed cultivation base required of one. He was surprised that his own younger sister had attained such a powerful level.

    Although Tang Wulin had not reached the point of feeling inferior, the shock he felt inwardly was quite huge.

    Na¡¯er giggled. ¡°All these aren¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯vee back!¡± As she said this, she pulled on his arm and ran toward the interior of Sea God Ind.

    Na¡¯er was all too familiar with this ce. They made a series of turns and she brought Tang Wulin to a little wooden hut constructed on the hillside.

    The wooden hut was not big, it was a small apartment, but it was very clean and refreshing. The air on Sea God Ind was definitely the freshest among all the ces Tang Wulin had visited before. Even the air in the middle of the forest could notpare with this.

    There was a table, chairs, and a wooden bench inside the wooden hut. There was also a cupboard and a hammock. There was ayer ofrge dark green leaves on the hammock, the material was unknown.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, do you normally live here?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Na¡¯er nodded. ¡°Yeap! I live here. I like it very much.¡±

    She pushed Tang Wulin and made him sit down on the chair. Then, she poured him a ss of water. When she shoved the ss of water into Tang Wulin¡¯s hands, her eyes could not help but reddened again.

    ¡°Big brother, do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you all these years? Have you been thinking of me at all? What took you so long toe back here?¡±

    When he saw Na¡¯er¡¯s reddened eyes, Tang Wulin could not help but felt a stabbing pain in his chest. He sighed softly and said, ¡°I should¡¯ve been back a long time ago, but something happened. There was something that I must do and I used three years just to finish that task. That¡¯s why I came back thiste. Every time I felt sleepy or tired, I¡¯d think of you and everyone else to regain my motivation. Although this has taken three years of my time, I don¡¯t regret it. A man mustn¡¯t leave something undone when he wants to get something done. After I¡¯ve taken care of that matter, I felt... more at ease. When I cultivated my soul power on my journey back, it felt much smoother and better, there were no distractions. Throughout my voyage of several months, my soul power had increased by two-ranks. This was unthinkable if it were the old me.¡±

    Yes, throughout the voyage whichsted for a few months, his soul power cultivation base had increased from rank-44 when he had just left Dragon Valley to rank-46. What was more important was that he had connected two more of his Eight Extraordinary Meridians. The other four of the Eight Extraordinary Meridians had be a few times tougherpared to what it was before. Currently, Tang Wulin was very confident in his ability to continue breaking through and reach greater heights of strength.

    ¡°Brother, you must¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡± Na¡¯er pulled on Tang Wulin¡¯s hand.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that I felt a little lonely sometimes. I was alone in that ce.¡± He had never feared pain and exhaustion since he was already tempered from his forging days since his youth. Throughout this period of slightly more than three years, the greatest torture he experienced was loneliness. If he could not talk with the dragon bones, Tang Wulin truly suspected that he would go crazy.

    However, he had made it through it all. Currently, his mind was unimpeded, he was at peace with his own bloodline, and he felt connected to the other Golden Dragon King abilities that were still sealed. All these made Tang Wulin understand that what he did was right. His understanding of himself might seem insignificant now, but once his cultivation actually reached a certain level, it would have extraordinary meaning.

    ¡°What about you, Na¡¯er? I see that you¡¯re already a two-word battle armor master. Has your cultivation base exceeded six rings?¡±

    When Tang Wulin saw Na¡¯er nodding her head slightly, he could not help but feel astonished in his heart although he had pretty much guessed the answer.

    Sixteen years old, and she was a six-ringed Soul Emperor! Such a record might not have even existed, let alone be reached again. Moreover, she had to craft her own battle armor. This needed a lot of time and energy! Na¡¯er¡¯s condition could no longer be described as being immensely gifted with natural talent.

    Tang Wulin raised a thumb to Na¡¯er. ¡°What about mypanions? How¡¯s everybody doing right now?¡±

    Na¡¯er replied, ¡°From what I know, they were pretty depressed when you didn¡¯te back. However, after bing the Shrek Seven Monsters, they¡¯re now subjects of public attention. They worked hard in their cultivation. I think it was about a year ago when everyone¡¯s cultivation base had at least reached five rings. Even before that, they were all one-word battle armor masters already. As for their current cultivation bases, I¡¯m not too sure about that.¡±

    Everyone was of a five-ringed Soul King rank and a one-word battle armor master? ¡®I must¡¯ve affected the crafting of their two-word battle armors by noting back, right? After all, it¡¯s not easy to forge a two-word battle armor with spirit metals.

    Tang Wulin raised a hand and caressed Na¡¯er¡¯s head. ¡°Na¡¯er, I haven¡¯t report myself to the academy since I got back. I¡¯ll go meet my teachers and report to them. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    Na¡¯er said hastily, ¡°What¡¯s there to report about? Although you didn¡¯t return three years ago, the academy had already granted you permission to enter the inner court with them because of your contribution to the academy. In other words, as long as you return, you¡¯re an inner court disciple. I think that you should look for the Scarlet Dragon Douluo, grandpa Zhuo Shi. That old man will certainly take care of everything for you. Then, oh wait! There¡¯s a grand asion in the academy today. I bet that your friends are busy preparing for it right now. If you show up now, you¡¯re bound to affect their work. Why don¡¯t you give them a surprise instead?¡±

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. ¡°What grand asion?¡±

    Na¡¯er smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Sea God Fated Date Festival!¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°Sea God Fated Date Festival? The dating festival of the inner court?¡±

    Of course he had heard about the Sea God Fated Date Festival before. The only thing was that he was not entirely sure about its rules. When he heard Na¡¯er mentioning it now, he realized that he was already at the age where he was eligible to take part in the date festival. For some time, he could not help but felt all kinds of emotions in his heart. How time flew! He was already an adult.

    Na¡¯er mumbled a few sentences in Tang Wulin¡¯s ear. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes flickered and a faint smile also appeared on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that every single inner court disciple above eighteen years old must participate in the Sea God Fated Date Festival?¡±

    Na¡¯er giggled and said, ¡°Yes, yes! Actually, ording to the official rules of the continent, a person is already considered an adult at sixteen years old. That¡¯s why I¡¯m also an adult right now. I¡¯ve obtained special permission from the teachers and I can participate in this year¡¯s date festival. I heard that this will better stimte thepetition between the students and increase everyone¡¯s motivation to cultivate in the future.¡±

    This was the truth. Tang Wulin was unaware that his little sister was known by the name of Dragon Spear Goddess in the inner court. When the officials announced that the sixteen-year-old Dragon Spear Goddess would also be taking part in this year¡¯s date festival, even the inner court disciples who were on assignment far away rushed back to the academy.

 Chapter 737 - So You Still Know How to Come Back!?

    <h4>Chapter 737: So You Still Know How to Come Back!?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Everyone was a proud son of god. Who could be sure that they would not be fancied by the Dragon Spear Goddess?

    Na¡¯er¡¯s appearance, strength, and her identity as the direct disciple of the Sea God Pavilion Master, befitted her status at the pinnacle of the students¡¯ circle. She was also the goddess of every male student!

    ¡°You¡¯re taking part as well? No, no,¡± said Tang Wulin sternly.

    Na¡¯er looked shockingly at him and asked, ¡°Why not?¡±

    With a sense of righteousness, Tang Wulin said, ¡°You¡¯re still so young, how can you possibly take part in some date festival? As your elder brother, I don¡¯t approve.¡±

    Na¡¯er broke into augh. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve never taken you to be a conservative!¡±

    Tang Wulin said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m your brother, it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯ll be responsible for you. You¡¯re not allowed to have any romantic rtionships before you turn eighteen, is that clear? Also, even if you fancy someone, you must have my approval first before you involve yourself with him. My little sister is so beautiful that I can¡¯t be cavalier about thepany you keep.¡±

    Na¡¯er giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother. If I do have someone that I like, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll approve of him as well.¡±

    Tang Wulin was astonished, ¡°You truly have someone that you like?¡±

    Na¡¯er nodded, ¡°Of course I do! I like you!¡±

    Tang Wulinughed hysterically and said, ¡°You silly girl, stop making fun of me. You can take part in this date festival if you like, for fun that is. But you mustn¡¯t go pick someone on a whim!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I know that already. Even if I like someone, I must get your approval. Are you happy now?¡± said Na¡¯er with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s more like it,¡± said Tang Wulin with satisfaction. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going off to visit grandteacher. Which way should I take? It¡¯s been so long since I came herest, I¡¯m not familiar with the ce.¡±

    Na¡¯er said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there, and then we¡¯ll go visit our teacher. After that, let¡¯s meet back here at my ce. Oh, don¡¯t give yourrades a soul call. Just surprise them during the date festival.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it your way.¡±

    Date festival, was it?

    That familiar face kept appearing in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t help it, and his emotions were soon in turmoil.

    He was a young man, after all. How could he not have appreciated an event such as the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival? The only thing was whether he could participate in this date festival.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart trembled a little with his face¡¯s expression bing weird as well.

    With mixed feelings, Tang Wulin met his grandteacher.

    Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi was having tea in the courtyard. When he saw Tang Wulin entering through the door, the teacup in his hand was shaking mildly. He did not even feel the hot tea which had spilled over his hand.

    ¡°Wulin?¡±

    ¡°Grandteacher,¡± Tang Wulin hastily walked forward and knelt on one knee.

    In the blink of an eye, Scarlet Dragon Douluo jumped with a speed that was unusual for someone his age. He made a grab for Tang Wulin as a gesture to him to stand up.

    ¡°You brat, where have you been? Never mind that, everything¡¯s fine if you¡¯re okay! Did you think that small worlds are ces that can be visited casually? Do you know that the crazy old man and I dredged the entire Tang Sect? It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve returned. The crazy old man almost went crazy for real. His bad temper is getting out of handtely. I must tell him the good news.¡±

    A soul call was made. Within three minutes, zing Dragon Douluo Feng Wuyu descended from the sky. When he saw Tang Wulin, his expression darkened. He went over and gave him a p.

    Tang Wulin dared not evade the assault! He staggered under the blow. It appeared forceful, but it did not hurt at all.

    ¡°Crazy old man, what¡¯re you doing? If you¡¯re going into a crazy fit at my ce, don¡¯t me me if I take it out on you!¡± Zhuo Shi was infuriated.

    ¡°What d¡¯you know? Step aside. Tang Wulin, you little bastard. I see that you still know how toe back. Let me ask you, did you ck off in your forging?¡± Feng Wuyu stood akimbo. He shouted angrily at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin dared not make a single sound. He replied hastily as soon as Feng Wuyu was done with his furious yelling. ¡°I think I did quite well, and I didn¡¯t ck off. I think I¡¯m at least a rank-6 cksmith. I was waiting toe back here and learn Soul Refining from you.¡±

    ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll have to check.¡± He then grabbed Tang Wulin and leaped into the air.

    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go too. I want to keep an eye on you, in case you abuse this grand-disciple of mine.¡± Scarlet Dragon Douluo followed behind them.

    Tang Wulin was speechless. ¡®I haven¡¯t evenpleted the procedures to enter the Inner Court! Also, what should I do about the date festival tonight?¡¯ He knew Feng Wuyu very well. Once he entered into his forging state, he could care less about the happenings in the world outside.

    It was fine for Feng Wuyu not to care about those things, but not Tang Wulin! He was sure that she would be going to the date festival as well. He had wanted to participate in the date festival! Whether he would seed or not, he had to give it a go. How would he know if he did not try?

    For Shrek Academy, each year¡¯s date festival was the event which all the adult students looked forward to attending the most.

    Even the Outer Court disciples who did not manage to enter the Inner Court were in buoyant spirits. This was because they could witness the powerful strengths of their Inner Court seniors. Also, this was an event that would provide them the motivation to improve themselves.

    Although the Outer Court disciples could not obtain an endorsement for their marital rtionships from the academy, in reality, neither would the academy meddle with their choice of partners.

    The only thing was, for Shrek Academy, if its students ended up together after the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival, it would be considered a verification of the students¡¯ true love for each other and be regarded as an ideal rtionship on Douluo Continent.

    So, to just get a date during the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival would not be a big deal. In any case, the date festival was very popr in the entire continent.

    Many would have loved toe and observe the festival. However, ording to Shrek Academy¡¯s rules, nobody could enter the Inner Court to witness the festival except for the Inner Court disciples taking part in it. However, the Outer Court disciples, who were of age, and the teachers could witness the festival.

    This added to the mysterious mood of the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival.

    Also, ording to the rules, once the two students epted each other during the festival, they would receive the blessing of fidelity from the Sea God Pavilion Master himself. In the event the couple wanted to divorce in the future, they had to answer to the Sea God Pavilion Master who would be the mediator. If the reconciliation effort failed, the couple would then be allowed to divorce.

    This provided another form of protection to the longevity of their rtionship. For Shrek Academy¡¯s Outer Court students, the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival was the stuff of legends. The festival had be one of the motivating factors, if not the top reason, for the Outer Court disciples to enter the Inner Court.

    This year¡¯s festival attracted even more attention. News had spread that Na¡¯er, the Dragon Spear Goddess would also be at the festival. Whether she would be a participant or an attendee was unimportant. Just her presence alone was enough to attract the people and get their attention.

    The festival had been going on for ten thousand years since its inception. The rules have been modified over the years. No matter the changes made, the central theme remained the same. At the end of the day, they still had to verify the strengths of the Inner Court disciples and help them find their one true love.

    It was impossible for one to be sessful at the festival if one did not have sufficient strength. This was a fundamental principle.

    On this front, Shrek Academy could not be argued with. One should forget about finding a partner if onecks the strength. Instead, one should focus on one¡¯s cultivation before making an attempt.

    It looked to be just a simple date festival. However, for the Outer Court students, it provided much motivation. Especially when the students already had someone special in mind, they would need to cultivate more if they were to stand any chance of sess during the festival.

    ording to Shrek Academy¡¯s statistics, the stronger one was, the higher the sess rate would be. This was a fact set in stone.

    There was also another interesting statistic for the festival. The sess rates were high, which was over sixty percent, for cases where the girl confessed to the boy. On the other hand, the sess rate for a boy confessing to a girl was lower. This was due to the fact that there were generally more males.

    This was what the saying ¡®too many wolves and too little meat¡¯ referred to.

    Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie were walking shoulder to shoulder. They came out of the Inner Court¡¯s lecture building. As they walked through the streets, their appearances attracted quite a few nces. At present, the disciples from the Outer Court were not allowed to enter the Inner Court yet. That was the reason the Inner Court was fairly quiet.

    Yue Zhengyu wore his usual white ceremonial dress. There were golden patterns in the shape of feathers on his white ceremonial dress. The patterns looked elegant and divine. Needless to say, he looked noble and showed no sign of being an upstart. This was the distinctive, traditional character of the Holy Angel n.

    Xie Xie, who walked alongside him was equally groomed. His ck ceremonial dress had silver patterns on it in the shape of dragons. If Yue Zhengyu was the divine son, then Xie Xie would be a ghost traveling in the night.

    Both of them, in ck and white, looked handsome and regal. When they walked together, how could they not be the center of attraction?

 Chapter 738 - A Perturbed Xie Xie

    <h4>Chapter 738: A Perturbed Xie Xie</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Hey, hey! Wait for me, you heartless souls.¡± a rotund Xu Lizhi said as he ran to catch up with them.

    ¡°Fatso, why are you here? Don¡¯t you ruin our prestige,¡± said Yue Zhengyu with disdain.

    Xu Lizhi was wearing his school uniform. The inner court¡¯s uniform was different from the outer court¡¯s. The inner court¡¯s uniform was orange and sewn with skilled craftsmanship. However, with Xu Lizhi¡¯s plump body, almost everything looked the same on him.

    Xu Lizhi was not offended. He chuckled and pushed the two apart as he walked between them. ¡°Look, if we walked like this, don¡¯t I look like a big boss being apanied by his two bodyguards?¡±

    ¡°You fatso!¡± Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu said in unison. Then, they both stared at each other and again in unison said, ¡°Can you not be so in sync with me?¡±

    ¡°Do you two n on joining the date festival to confess to each other?¡± Xu Lizhi chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I totally understand you guys, but I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± As he said this, the fatso took off like the wind. Even though his weight had been going up all this while, his speed had surprisingly increased as well.

    Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie looked at each other and grunted at the same time.

    The decorations were already in ce on Sea God¡¯s Lake. When they reached the edge of theke, Xie Xie was slightly perturbed despite having made the necessary preparations.

    ¡°Do you think that this is okay? What if Yuanen gets angry?¡± Xie Xie asked Yue Zhengyu who was beside him.

    Yue Zhengyu said pointedly, ¡°Can you stop being such a coward? Why don¡¯t you go back to face the wall and continue your contemtion? I¡¯ve never met a person like you. Is Yuanen that frightening? A raging flood or a savage beast?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯re you calling a savage beast?¡± a dry voice came from behind them.

    Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu turned around instantly. Standing behind them was none other than Yuanen Yehui who looked as in as ever dressed in men¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Er... It wasn¡¯t me who said it. It¡¯s what Xie Xie thinks. Why don¡¯t you guys have a talk? I¡¯ll go on ahead.¡± Yue Zhengyu seemed to have applied oil under his feet. He turned around and slipped away. He knew that he was not Yuanen Yehui¡¯s match.

    ¡°Er, Yuanen.¡± For unknown reasons, when Xie Xie faced Yuanen Yehui, the courage that he had mustered immediately vanished without a trace. Feeling awkward, he nervously rubbed his hands together.

    Yuanen Yehui sized him up. Her face was cold as she turned around and left. From the beginning until the end, she had not said a single word to him.

    As he watched Yuanen Yehui walking away, Xie Xie could not help feeling dejected. ¡®Looks like nothing has improved! I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to ept me. If it weren¡¯t so, why¡¯s she still in that manly garb when the date festival is about tomence? What should I do?¡¯

    ¡®She¡¯s clearly not ready to ept me! I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m so dead.¡¯

    The Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival was about to begin. Naturally, Xie Xie was not the only one who felt perturbed. Currently, within the inner court, countless hearts were beating fast as well.

    For Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court disciples of the right age, this day was indeed important for them.

    From the first day they entered Shrek Academy, they had been under the control of the academy. Even if there were no teachers within the academy who told you to behave or aplish certain achievements, each and every student in Shrek Academy was the cream of the crop who understood what the expectations were. When you were surrounded by such intensepetition, you would feel that the moment you werex even a little, you would be surpassed by yourrades.

    This feeling was stressful to say the least. Nobody wanted to be expelled after they have endured so much hardship to pass the entrance examination. That was why upon entering Shrek Academy, one needed to work hard as if one¡¯s life depended on it. The students dared not ck even the slightest in their studies.

    Year after year, only those who were exceptionally gifted would stand out among the diligent students. They would be a one-word battle armor master before they turned twenty which qualified them to enter Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court.

    Only students who were on par with Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings on Star Luo Continent would be eligible to enter the inner court! When they heard of this, they could not afford to rx.

    Youths around the age of twenty were at the point of their lives where their hormones ran wild. How they yearn to have a life partner? Nheless, they had not the time and strength to make their pick until now. Hence, the academy had organized the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival for them.

    Not everyone would choose their partner from the academy, but the majority of Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court disciples still do. The reasons were simple. Two people staying together must havemon interests. If their interests were different, it might still work when they were caught in the mes of passion. However, they would be hard pressed to maintain their loving rtionship in the long run.

    It was a fact that Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court students who ended up with each other through the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival would remain faithful to each other throughout their lives with hardly any exception. They went through the same experiences and worked hard together which made them cherish each other even more. Ultimately, they would be holding each other¡¯s hands in the pursuit of their soul masters¡¯ dreams.

    Their rtionship would not be limited to love alone. It also had some elements of double cultivation. They would corroborate together to enhance their skills so that they could advance further in their cultivation. Who would be more trustworthy than one¡¯s own partner?

    Hence, during the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival, the inner court disciples would get all riled up and excited over the event. When the festival was about tomence, they would be putting more effort into their cultivation as well as be on the lookout for a potential lover of their dreams..

    Another oue of the festival was those who already had a partner would take the opportunity to express their continuing love toward their partner. They wanted the audience to bear witness to their unremitting love for each other. It could be said that the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival was not just a social event, but a glorious dating service provided by the academy to the inner court disciples.

    ording to legend, students who were able to get a partner in the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival would receive the blessing from the leader of the first generation of Shrek¡¯s Seven Monsters who eventually ascended to godhood and inherited the position of Sea God. Everything on Sea God Ind and Sea God Lake was built tomemorate his existence.

    Night fell, and the skies had darkenedpletely. The inner court that was usually quiet and peaceful was getting livelier.

    After dinner, all outer court students between the ages of eighteen and twenty woulde into the inner court early. They were only allowed to enter the inner court on this special day.

    They all had fervent looks. How they wished they were the main characters tonight. As a motivating factor, they would be eligible to participate in the festival once they achieved the rank of a one-word battle armor master.

    Even for the students who were older than twenty, they still had a chance to participate. After all, the age limit of entering the inner court was not strictly followed. Some disciples who maturedter in life might only break through to the rank of a one-word battle armor master at the age of twenty-one. ording to Shrek Academy¡¯s rules, it was still possible for such disciples to enter the inner court, although their chances would be slimmer, provided they could be a two-word battle armor master before they turned thirty. If they seeded and had not reached the age limit for graduation in the outer court, they would still have a chance to take a remedial test. If they passed the test, they could still enter the inner court.

    So, all hope was not lost for the older students above twenty. As a result, many students were unwilling to graduate from the outer court even after they reached the rank of a one-word battle armor master. They wanted to try to be a two-word battle armor master before they turned thirty so as to be eligible for the inner court.

    It was because they loved this ce too much. They loved everything about the academy and took pride in everything Shrek.

 Chapter 739 - The Atlas Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 739: The As Douluo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I¡¯m so looking forward to it. I¡¯m finally eighteen and finally have the chance to see the Sea God Fated Date Festival with my own eyes. I¡¯ve always heard the seniors describing it as something fantastic. I wonder what kind of interesting scenes we¡¯ll see in this year¡¯s Sea God Fated Date Festival!¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s interesting! I heard that this time, even the Dragon Spear Goddess is taking part! Although she might not be choosing a partner, she wouldn¡¯t be any much different from an actual goddess if she came to the festival on Sea God Lake as one of the Sea God Fated.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking like you¡¯ve seen the Dragon Spear Goddess before.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve seen her! I¡¯ve seen the side of her face from far, far away once. She¡¯s too beautiful, and exquisitely so at that.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll have to see for myselfter. I heard that she¡¯s the goddess of every inner court disciple. Also, the Dragon Spear Goddess isn¡¯t only beautiful, she¡¯s very powerful as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Have you guys heard? There are two exchange students from Star Luo Continent. They¡¯ve also been admitted into our inner court to study under special permission. They seem to be taking part in today¡¯s date festival as well. Although... I¡¯m not sure if this is true or not.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve heard about it as well. I hope our inner court seniors won¡¯t fancy them though!¡±

    ¡°I heard that among the students who came, the male student is exceptionally powerful. He¡¯s only twenty-three years old, and he¡¯s already a two-word battle armor master.¡±

    ¡°Is he that strong?¡±

    ¡°Yeap. That¡¯s not all, it¡¯s said that some of his battle armor pieces are already at the level of three-word battle armor.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    The outer court students whispered among themselves, discussing about the students involved in this year¡¯s Sea God Fated Date Festival.

    Most of their conversation revolved around the Dragon Spear Goddess, Long Yue, Dai Yun¡¯er, and the members of Shrek Seven Monsters. This year¡¯s Sea God Fated Date Festival obviously drew more attention than the previous years. This was also due to the participation of the people mentioned above.

    The skies had darkenedpletely. This also meant that the Sea God Fated Date Festival was about to begin.

    Far away, on Sea God Lake, a towering ship slowly sailed toward them. The ship was brightly lit. When they saw the tower ship, the outer court disciples stood up together without prior agreement to bow and pay their respects.

    The ones who could sit atop the tower ship were all the most elite beings in Shrek Academy. They were the ones who had real control over Shrek City ¡ª the elders of Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God Pavilion. Even the federation respected them.

    On the tower ship, a young man sat in the center. He waspletely covered in white and he had a faint smile on his face. His ck hair hung loosely behind him. He had an easygoing air about him.

    The one who sat beside him was Shrek Academy¡¯s Holy Spirit Douluo who was recently appointed as the president of the inner court. Beside the Holy Spirit Douluo was the outer court¡¯s president, the Silver Moon Douluo, Elder Cai. Beside her were the Holy Twin Dragons, the Scarlet Dragon Douluo, Zhuo Shi and the zing Dragon Douluo, Feng Wuyu. Feng Wuyu¡¯s expression was clearly different from usual. This man who had be a crazy old man currently had his brows tightly knitted together. He lowered his head, lost in some unknown thought.

    Aside from them, there were a few more old Title Douluos who sat at different positions on the ship. In other words, those who could board this ship were all Title Douluo-ranked experts that were rank-90 or more. They were at least as strong as three-word battle armor masters.

    ¡°Eh? Look, everyone! Who¡¯s that right in the middle of the ship? How can he be on board the tower ship when he¡¯s still so young?¡±

    ¡°My god! Don¡¯t say such nonsense, lower your volume! If I¡¯m not wrong in my guess, that must be the best man of our academy, he might even be the best man of the entire continent. A hundred years ago, he shocked the entire continent by bing Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Master, he¡¯s a true expert. A Limit Douluo, and a four-word battle armor master. He¡¯s the spiritual leader of Shrek.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re saying, that¡¯s him? That young? This can¡¯t be? My god! I never knew that the old man would look so young.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard that the Holy Spirit Douluo is the old man¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°Quit saying ¡®old man this, old man that¡¯. The Pavilion Master looks so young, how can you even call him old? By the way, does anyone of you know the Douluo title of the Pavilion Master? It must be brimming with domineeringness, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a must. The Pavilion Master¡¯s title is As. The As Douluo. His martial soul must be an As Spear. It is said that he can break the heavens with a single thrust and his domineeringness shocked the masses. He¡¯s the best expert publicly recognized by the entire continent. A hundred years ago, the old man was the leader of that generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters. He was regarded as the one being in Shrek Academy who has the highest possibility of attaining godhood. He¡¯s a true demigod expert! It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t sense the godly realm¡¯s aura but he might¡¯ve long surpassed his limits and reached that level already.¡±

    Anyone who recognized that person would be so excited that their veins dted. Even they who were Shrek Academy disciples rarely had the opportunity to see this person, let alone the outsiders.

    ¡°Brother Ming, the students are all excited because of your appearance,¡± the Spirit Douluo Yali spoke to the young man in white beside her.

    The young man in white smiled and patted her hand, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that little girl Na¡¯er. She had initially told me that she wouldn¡¯t be taking part because she¡¯s not even eighteen years old yet. Although she¡¯s already considered as an adult at sixteen years old, ording to the academy¡¯s rules, one must be at least eighteen years old to take part in this festival. However, for some unknown reason earlier, she told me that she must participate. I suspect that this young girl has someone that she likes. I want to see who on the continent can deserve my beloved disciple.¡±

    Yali smiled. ¡°Oh, you! You¡¯re spoiling this little girl too much. Now you¡¯re practically acting like a father who discovered that his beloved daughter is about to elope with some young guy.¡±

    The young man in white chuckled. ¡°Maybe a little. That, I admit.¡±

    Yali said gently, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not being able to bear you a child.¡±

    The young man in white caressed her hand. ¡°I thought we had an agreement to not talk about this, no?¡±

    Yali¡¯s eyes reddened slightly as she tightened her grip on his hand. This man had given her all his love, he was also the greatest happiness in her life.

    Elder Cai who sat on Yali¡¯s other side asionally threw nces at them. She sighed inwardly. If she could swap positions with her back then, she would even be willing to give up dozens of years of her lifespan!

    However, back then, he had only chosen her in the end, despite his many admirers. Even though he knew that she had some bodily defect, he proceeded without hesitation. Whether it was herself or the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo, Leng Yaozhu, they could only indulge in their own unrequited love.

    However, he had never hurt them as he was a very decisive person. He would reject them at the first moment without even the slightest hint of hesitation. With his status and position, it would not have hurt him to have a few more women by his side. There was even one time where Elder Cai heard Leng Yaozhu saying to his face that she was even willing to be his secret mistress in the shadows.

    Who was Leng Yaozhu? She was the vice chairman of the Spirit Pagoda. She only had one person above her and millions under her. She was of a position which carried a heavy significance in the soul masters¡¯ world. She even considered herself superior when she met the president of the federation. She was a proud woman.

    However, for him, the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo had never married anyone. She herself was simr to her.

    Leng Yaozhu must have had the same notion as her. After they met the best one, even a person with the slightest w became uneptable. Yes! After knowing him, how could she have another man in her own eyes and heart?

    This was the As Douluo, Yun Ming, a proud son of god who held up the skies above him and reached down to the abyss below him. In her heart, she was even willing topare him to the Spirit Ice Douluo, Huo Yunhao, who existed ten thousand years ago, and Tang Sect¡¯s founder twenty thousand years ago, the Thousand Hands Douluo, Tang San.

    She presumed that he was on par with those men as well.

    At this moment, Elder Cai suddenly felt heat on her hand. When she raised her head to look, she saw the caring gaze of Holy Spirit Douluo, Yali.

    Elder Cai managed a smile. She shook her head lightly in her direction.

    Toward the Holy Spirit Douluo, she was slightly envious, but she admired her more. She even felt a heartfelt admiration toward her. She was the kindest woman in the world. The reason why she lost the ability to bear children was because she had ignited her life force to expand the overall rescue area during a gue in a poverty-stricken area.

    Back then, she saved tens of thousands of lives that would otherwise be lost to the gue. However, she had almost died because she had overdrawn her life force. Although the As Douluo saved her life, he could not heal herpletely. She was the highest-ranking Recovery System soul master, but she could not heal her own body.

    She had easily and freely said that this was a punishment from up above. The heavens had intended to take away ten thousand lives but her actions stopped this from happening so the heavens took her fertility in return, and this was already merciful enough.

    When she recovered, he dered that she was his wife, despite the fact that they were not even a couple before that. However, he had dered that in an overbearing manner.

    He had countless rivals back then, and so did she. However, he did not care and only told her that he had been admiring her for a very, very long time. When he finally mustered up the courage to tell her so, she had been gravely injured instead.

 Chapter 740 - The Sea God Pavilion Masterâ€™s Story

    <h4>Chapter 740: The Sea God Pavilion Master¡¯s Story</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yali¡¯s extended lifespan was given to her by Yun Ming. He had the greatest natural abilities in the modern world. His incredible power brought him longevity, but he shared half of it with her.

    He had been by her side, protecting her all this while. He had even said jokingly that she was a bride he had snatched from someone else.

    That was a grand wedding. There were not many wishes, having shocked the entire Federation.

    Yali did not belong to Shrek Academy. In fact, she was even the sessor of a secret organization nurtured by the Federation¡¯s parliament. However, Yun Ming had snatched her away, which also put him on bad terms with the mysterious organization. The two sides had shed roughly a dozen times. Yun Ming had relied on his own strength, and he defeated all the experts from that organization, using his extremely domineering power to keep Yali by his side.

    In an attempt to hurt him, Yali even imed that she did not like him, but Yun Ming only said that time would change everything. That was a hundred years ago. The As Douluo also rose to fame after that battle. It was through that battle that everyone knew that there was such a powerful presence existed in the world.

    To go against him, the secret organization controlled by the Federation¡¯s parliament sent out three red mechas. Under the siege of these divine mechas, he crushed them all in less than ten minutes, ripping into the sky with a single thrust. The immense spatial wave nearly tore the entire city on which parliament was located.

    He had only left a few words behind at that time. ¡°If the heavens stop me, I¡¯ll break the heavens; if the ground stops me, I¡¯ll break the ground, if a person stops me, I¡¯ll kill the person; if a god stops me, I¡¯ll kill the god!¡±

    It was such an overbearing sentence that Shrek City was made as stable as a mountain. He was also a being who, after meticulous research done by the Federation, could not be threatened by any soul technologies of the current age. This fact was also publicly recognized.

    After that day, he had truly be the white jade column which propped up the heavens and the purple gold beam which supported the ocean of Shrek Academy. With his strength alone, he had made Shrek City and Shrek Academy an institution that attracted universal attention, while being shunned by the Federation.

    This was the love between the As Douluo and Spirit Douluo. Their love was on a grand and spectacr scale, but it had been calm and peaceful for a hundred years after that.

    First, they were united with vigor and vitality. Then, they spent their days warmly.

    That was why they could not take him out of Yali¡¯s hands no matter how much they loved this man regardless if it was the Silver Moon Douluo or Heavenly Pheonix Douluo.

    Yali had even told Yun Ming many years ago that she hoped that he would have one or more wives. How could he not pass down such top-grade genes?

    However, Yun Ming had rejected the notion. He only told her that his heart was very small and could only amodate her. He did not have any other romantic needs, so that was not what he sought.

    That was the end of the conversation. The only thing was, every time this topic was brought up, Yali would always feel very sad. She was unhappy that she could not bear a child for this man who loved her and whom she loved.

    ¡°Ehem, I say, Captain, can you stop being cruel to dogs? Don¡¯t you know that we¡¯re all single?¡± Zhuo Shi coughed.

    Yun Ming shot them a nce. Zhuo Shi chuckled. Feng Wuyu beside him also nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right, Captain. It¡¯s not good that you¡¯re doing this. You must know that we were all Yali¡¯s admirers back then.¡±

    Yun Ming smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been living too idly these days. I need some excitement in my life every once in a while. I know, why don¡¯t we find the time and...¡±

    ¡°Forget it, we said nothing just now,¡± Zhuo Shi and Feng Wuyu said this, almost in unison. That was close. If they had allowed him to finish his sentence, he would have most certainly used them as spear practice. ¡®Don¡¯t be absurd. Fight with him? That¡¯s not your usual way of looking for torture.¡¯

    The other Title Douluos broke intoughter. Elder Cai curled her lips. ¡°I think the final reason why the two of you aren¡¯t looking for partners is because you¡¯re already so in-sync with one another.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The tower ship sailed to one side of Sea God Lake and stopped at a prime spot. From there, its passengers could clearly see the center of theke¡¯s surface.

    The waters of Sea God Lake were clear. When the lights burst forth, like fresh flowers blossoming, theke water was set off in a faint bluish hue. It was like a giant sapphire which even flickered with halos. It was lustrous and dazzling, and the view was extremely beautiful and moving.

    The light scattered to the surroundings. If one looked close, one would notice that these lights came from under the water¡¯s surface. Their lights were filtered by the water and were spread evenly on theke¡¯s surface. It was as if theke itself was glowing. It brought with it a warm and romantic atmosphere, giving the entire venue a breath of life.

    Shortly after that, two beams of light rained down from afar. Two figures stood amidst the two golden columns.

    They both had smiles on their faces. It was a man and ady.

    The man looked to be in his thirties. He was handsome and of a slender build. He was slightly smaller than Wu Zhangkong but was not much different from him. He wore the uniform of Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court, along with a faint smile on his face.

    Thedy beside him was around 1.7 meters in height. She looked to be around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. Her looks were average, but she appeared friendly. When she smiled, it was easy to feel the kindness she projected.

    ¡°On Sea God Lake, there¡¯s Sea God Festival. Wee to this year¡¯s date festival. First of all, let us introduce ourselves. I am inner court disciple Lan Muzi. Thedy beside me is inner court¡¯ Tang Yinmeng. We¡¯ll be your hosts during tonight¡¯s Sea God Festival on Sea God Lake.¡±

    Tang Yinmeng smiled and said, ¡°It is our honor to be your hosts tonight. The reason for it is that the two of us must be the oldest among the inner court students. I wanted to be an assistant very much, but I couldn¡¯t let go of my young student¡¯s identity. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡±

    She said it with humor. Her tone was gentle and had a hint of a smile. When the outer court disciples on the edge of theke heard this, they broke intoughter.

    In truth, there were not many who knew about these two. This was because their outer court peers had all graduated already. Their actual ages were at least five years older than their appearance.

    Wu Zhangkong stood in a corner at the edge of theke. When he saw them, he could not help but sigh inwardly. ¡®Brother Lan and Sister Tang, they looked to be doing well! If they were the eldest, then they must be the big brother and big sister of the inner court.¡¯

    The outer court students did not know about these two, but how could he not know who they were? Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng were both at the pinnacle of his generation. They entered the inner court in the same batch as him.

    After that, he had left Shrek for his loved one, but they had stayed on. If he was not mistaken, the two of them were already three-word battle armor masters. Yes, they were both students, and they were already three-word battle armor masters. This situation would only happen in Shrek Academy.

    It was very difficult to imagine the existence of a three-word battle armor master student. With theirbined strengths, they must have already surpassed the ordinary Title Douluos.

    If he had chosen to stay on in the academy all those years ago, he might have been able to reach the same level as they did. After he reached the ranks of a three-word battle armor master, he would have to cultivate his soul power harder and reach for the rank of Title Douluo. Brother Lan had been regarded as the best of their batch. He must have had a cultivation base of eight rings already. He was currently the academy¡¯s youngest expert at the rank of an eight-ringed Soul Douluo. He was surely only thirty-three this year.

    Sister Tang Yinmeng would not be much weaker inparison.

    Lan Muzi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! As long as I can put off my graduation, I will not easily choose to graduate. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m young. At the same time, there are too many events in my past which I cannot forget. I cannot forget the Sea God Fated Date Festival which I had participated in. Yinmeng, are you still together with our batch?¡±

    Tang Yinmeng¡¯s delicate face blushed and she rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Stop saying that, I¡¯m feeling shy already.¡±

    Lan Muziughed, ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about? I won¡¯t tell our juniors how you threw caution to the wind and expressed your love for me in that year¡¯s date festival.¡±

 Chapter 741 - Light Dark Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 741: Light Dark Douluo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Hey, you!¡± Tang Yinmeng stood akimbo. She called out with a timid look about her.

    The shoreside was roaring withughter. This couple who were seniors really knew how to rouse the crowds.

    Lan Muzi retracted the smile on his face. He looked at Tang Yinmeng affectionately and said, ¡°Although you were the one who professed to me, I must say I¡¯m thankful to you. I¡¯m most grateful that when I was still ignorant about love, you were my guide who gave me the pointers. I¡¯m appreciative of all the care and help you¡¯ve given me all these years. I¡¯m most obliged for all that you¡¯ve done for me. My dear, the one correct thing that I have ever done in my life is to share my life with you. It has been my good fortune which might¡¯ve been the result of ten lives¡¯ worth of good deeds. I¡¯ll work hard to make sure itsts for another ten lifetimes.¡±

    Tang Yinmeng¡¯s initial irate mood vanished immediately. She lowered her head and nodded lightly, with her delicate face blushing red.

    The shoreside was in an uproar. On the tower ship, Zhuo Shi reacted angrily. ¡°This little brat who¡¯s torturing us singles in public. It¡¯s too unbing. Whose disciple is he anyway?¡±

    An old married woman who sat beside Yun Ming raised her head slowly. She nced at Zhuo Shi. ¡°Mine. What¡¯s the matter? You have a problem with that?¡±

    When he saw her, the smile on Zhuo Shi¡¯s face froze. With a straight face, he replied, ¡°No, I just thought that the disciple you¡¯ve nurtured is truly outstanding.¡±

    ¡°Then shut your big mouth. Don¡¯t you disturb me while I¡¯m trying to reminisce about my youth,¡± said the old woman drily.

    As Douluo Yun Ming could not help but smiled and shook his head, ¡°Sister Yue, that temper of yours!¡±

    This old married woman looked as normal as could be. She was dressed in the simple clothes of a poor housewife. She looked no different from any old married women in the poverty-stricken districts. However, there were not many who truly knew about her existence.

    She was the oldest person in the entire Shrek Academy. She was already the vice-master of Sea God Pavilion before As Douluo Yun Ming became the current Sea God Pavilion Master. She was over two hundred years old.

    In terms of seniority, she was As Douluo¡¯s senior, not to mention the most senior living elderly in Shrek Academy. She usually spent her days on Sea God Ind in seclusion, dwelling within Sea God Pavilion and rarely came out.

    Zhuo Shi did not notice her presence until he heard the old woman¡¯s voice. Even the hot-tempered Scarlet Dragon Douluo dared not utter another word.

    The old married woman had a title that shocked the heavens and the earth which reflected her domineering nature over the world. She was called ¡®the dazzling shine of the sun and the moon, the Light Dark Dragon Empress¡¯. Her title was Light Dark.

    A hundred and fifty years ago, at the mere mention of the Light Dark Douluo, Long Yeyue, the soul masters of that generation would quiver.

    The old woman¡¯s most memorable incident was during a conflict between her and Spirit Pagoda. She had single-handedly forced her way up to Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters and gave the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Master a great p.

    Even though this was the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s secret in Shrek Academy, the top-ranked experts in the soul masters¡¯ realm were aware of what transpired.

    That incident had nearly initiated a full-blown war between Shrek Academy and Spirit Pagoda. In the end, it was after the mediation of the Sea God Pavilion Master back then, that they finally reached a settlement with the Spirit Pagoda. Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue had to apologize for the altercation.

    The verve of this old woman¡¯s character and the strength she had was apparent from the incident.

    She was the only person who could be absent during Sea God Pavilion¡¯s meetings. She was definitely someone who had things done her way in Shrek Academy.

    The reason why Yun Ming referred to her as a sister was at her own request. She did not want to appear old. Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng were her disciples.

    Long Yeyue squinted her eyes. She looked at Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng at the center of Sea God Lake. There was a smile on her face. ¡°Looking at these children, I can¡¯t help but think of my teenage years. s, that scoundrel died too soon. Otherwise, we could¡¯ve witnessed the children dating. Back then, we also ended up together in a date festival such as this.¡±

    Her husband was the previous Sea God Pavilion Master who had passed away forty years ago.

    Yun Ming said softly, ¡°Sister Yue, all of us miss Elder Bei dearly, but you must take care of yourself.¡±

    Long Yeyue chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve been alive so many years, and have spent what would¡¯ve been two lifetimes for an ordinary person. What more can I ask for? The longer I live, the more unwilling this old man in heaven will ept me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve at least twenty years in me still. I want to see more of these young children. They¡¯re my greatest source of joy.¡±

    Yun Ming smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right! When I see these children getting together, my mood is also uplifted. s, I wasn¡¯t able to confess my love for Yali at Sea God Lake.¡±

    Long Yeyue chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s still not toote!¡±

    Yun Mingughed as well. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m well over my years. I¡¯m not that thick-skinned in front of the children. Let¡¯s watch them instead.¡±

    Lan Muzi¡¯s deep confession of love toward Tang Yinmeng had set the emotions of all the outer court disciples on fire. It would be difficult to remain single after this.

    Tang Yinmeng leaned into Lan Muzi¡¯s embrace. Her expression was one of happiness.

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s host this event first. I¡¯ll reward you when we get home tonight,¡± said Tang Yinmeng with a gentle tone. Her eyes were wet as the tears welled up.

    They had soul loudspeakers on their bodies. Everyone present could hear their voices no matter how softly they spoke. For a time, there were whistles and catcalls from the crowd. Even the temperature of Sea God Lake seemed to have increased slightly from their warm show of affection.

    Lan Muzi coughed, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all the teasing done. If you want to find your better half in the Sea God Lake Date Festival, then better work hard, my juniors! Now, let¡¯s invite all the inner court disciples who will be taking part in today¡¯s Sea God Lake Date Festival to make their appearance.¡±

    ¡°I believe that there are some juniors who are unfamiliar with the rules of our date festival. Let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    As he said this, he pointed to an area in front of him. Dark green lights shone from both sides. The glows were from the giant lotus leaves being shone upon by the underwater lights. The sparkling green light was full of life which made it eye-catching on theke.

    ¡°The Sea God Lake Date Festival isn¡¯t only an event to find your partner, but also an opportunity to disy your strengths. Hence, throughout the date festival, the male and female students will stand atop the lotus leaves on both sides, which are a hundred meters apart, in front of me. If you fall into the water during the proceeding, then I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t continue participating in the date festival. Before the first segment starts, the ability to upy a good spot is the best proof of one¡¯s strength. With that, let¡¯s start with the iing participants. I invite my juniors from both sides to begin securing their spots!¡±

    ¡°Begin!¡± With Tang Yinmeng¡¯s ring announcement, the Sea God Lake Date Festival had officially begun.

    On both sides of Sea God Lake, scores of figures leaped into the air at the same time. Some ran swiftly along theke¡¯s surface, while others leaped into the air. They wore green masks with hoods that shrouded their heads, and loose cloaks thatpletely covered their bodies.

    The students on the other side all wore bamboo hats. Their long, white dresses flowed in the air. Three-feet long green veils were draped from their bamboo hats. Their faces could hardly be seen.

    Those wearing the green cloaks were the male students, while on the other side, those with bamboo hats were, undoubtedly, the female students.

    The participants from both sides were leaping toward the lotus leaves at blinding speeds. Each of them disyed quite different abilities. Everyone¡¯s action and speed, together with their skills, was unique in their own way.

    They were all inner court students, and they were familiar with each other. Hence, if they observed closely, they could get an inkling of each individual¡¯s identity.

    A male student who was exceptionally tall and big moved extremely fast. Each spot he passed, a rock would protrude from the water¡¯s surface. He kicked strongly against a rock and rebounded to the forefront like a meteor that chased after the moon. All of a sudden, his body shed and he dropped toward a lotus leaf in the middle of the first row.

    There were altogether three rows of lotus leaves on the male students¡¯ side. Whereas, on the females¡¯ side, there were only two rows. It was obvious that there was an imbnce in the numbers.

    Just when the male student was about tond on the leaf, another student moved swiftly to overtake him from the side andnded squarely on the lotus leaf in the next instant.

    On another lotus leaf beside him, a light shed and yet another student appeared on it.

    In response, the tall, buff student made a circle with both hands and an immense suction force appeared out of nowhere. There were rules they had to follow while fighting for a spot. Physical contact was not allowed, nor could they use their soul skills. Nevertheless, they could still use their pure soul power.

 Chapter 742 - Match Made in Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 742: Match Made in Heaven</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The male student who stood in the middle of the first row reveled in his own achievement when he suddenly felt an immense force acting on his body. He was sent flying before the big and tall man upied his original spot.

    Just like that, all the spots were slowly upied after a series of intense fights. For a time, hares leapt and foxes pounced on theke¡¯s surface. The strong soul power waves also sent ripples out on theke¡¯s surface.

    Rtively speaking, the fight on the female students¡¯ side was not as intense. They students even politely gave each other chances. They dropped onto the lotus leaves and stood still.

    They were all inner court disciples and all had extremely powerful strength. For a time, all of them showed their special skills and imed a spot for themselves.

    Currently, it was only after all the students had imed a lotus leaf that they were able to determine the total number of participants in this year¡¯s Sea God Fated Date Festival. Simr to the one held in previous years, the number of female students were noticeably lesser than the male students. This was the legendary phenomenon of ¡®the wolves are plenty, but meat is scarce¡¯. This could not be helped. Males were, on overall, more talented than females in the matters of bing a soul master. Naturally, this was also the case in Shrek Academy.

    There were a total of fifty-one male students. Usually, many of them who were of the right age and were not married would participate in the date festival. There were as many as thirty-one female students taking part as well. For a time, on Sea God Lake, the lotus leaves under their feet were lit up by the lights which shrouded their bodies in beautiful light. Around them was the sparkling waters of Sea God Lake, and under their feet were columns of light. With their appearance, a huge patch of light shone brightly under the water¡¯s surface all around them. Currently, the surface of Sea God Lake was their shiniest stage.

    Today, many among them would find their one true love here. Maybe, just maybe, they would find the partner with whom they would spend their lives with.

    Lan Muzi smiled. He crossed his arms in front of himself. ¡°Alright, that should be everyone. If you guys can still recognize each after even in these costumes of yours, then that¡¯s true love for sure. But, I think that such a possibility is very low. At least, I wasn¡¯t able to do that back then.¡±

    Truthfully, it was very difficult to recognize people in the crowd who were wearing the same costumes. With most of them having their bodies covered only made it harder. They could only try to identify the people before they stepped onto their respective lotus leaves but at that moment, everyone was fighting for a spot. Few of them would be interested to observe the happenings on the other side.

    Although everyone on the female students¡¯ side wore long dresses, most of them had sylphlike features. Other than the differences in height and body size, it was virtually impossible to differentiate them from one another. Besides, they were also covered by thoserge bamboo hats so any distinguishing features would remain unseen.

    Lan Muzi smiled. ¡°ording to the tradition of the Sea God Fated Date Festival, the first segment is called Match Made in Heaven but although the name sounds nice, it¡¯s quite a difficult segment. The thirty-one female students will stand in a single row a hundred meters from you. Then, each of them will be wearing a bamboo hat with a veil hanging from it so you won¡¯t be able to see their faces. Simply put, for you male students, this contest requires you to work together. The fifty-one of you can strike out one by one and attack the female students with your own methods. You can attack one, or many. Your aim is to remove the bamboo hats from their heads. If you can¡¯t even see them, how can you choose your girlfriend, right?

    ¡°This segment is also the time where you will disy each of your strengths. Without a doubt, the more bamboo hats one can remove, the more powerful the person is. The female students aren¡¯t allowed to help each other in this segment, and you cannot attack the male students. You can only passively defend yourselves and try your best not to let the bamboo hat on your head fall off. Once the female student is sent into the water by an attack, she will also be eliminated from the festival. But, generally speaking, in this segment, the male students will show restraint in their attacks. After all, if all the girls have already fallen into the water, how are we going to find our partners?¡±

    The outer court students by the shore were holding their breaths now. The date festival had finally begun. Not only were they required to be in love with each other, they also had to be strong enough. Those who could end up together in the end would first and foremost prove that they were strong enough.

    The first segment, Match Made in Heaven, was not simple. The girls could defend themselves. Naturally, there were more generous girls. They would naturally cooperate with their loved ones and give up on their bamboo hats if they were willing. However, those who were unwilling or had no intentions of looking for a partner in the first ce would work hard to defend their own bamboo hats. This segment involved a contest of wit, courage, strength and fathoming what the other person was thinking about. The situations of Match Made in Heaven for every year¡¯s Sea God Fated Date Festival were different, making it extremely interesting.

    Lan Muzi¡¯s voice barely faded when the lotus leaves under the female students¡¯ feet began floating up all on their own. They arranged the girls who were initially in two rows into a single row.

    Lan Muzi looked at the boys in the first row and smiled. ¡°Alright, now¡¯s the time for all of you to show your manliness. I¡¯ll call you out to attack by your numbers. Before you make your move, you have the option of removing your mask or keeping it on. Then, make your move on the female students. On the other hand, the thing that you must take note is that the girls cannot remove their bamboo hats of their own ord in this segment. That¡¯s why, if you guys don¡¯t figure out a way to knock their bamboo hats off, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for you to determine their identities.¡±

    The rules of the date festival were not tooplicated. Most of the students had already learned about them before they took part in the date festival. Naturally, they came prepared.

    Lan Muzi called out, ¡°Male Number One, you can choose to reveal your face, or keep your mask on.¡±

    Male Number One was not the first boy who stood on the front row, their numbers were assigned to them before the segments began. Currently, this student stood in the second row.

    This boy obviously knew about the rted rules even before this, He said without hesitation, ¡°I choose to reveal my face.¡± As he said this, he raised his hand and removed the mask from his face.

    In truth, during this first segment, most of the participants would choose to reveal their faces in the previous years. The reason was simple, the boys wanted to let the girls see who they were so it would be easy for them to choose! Unless the boys did not intend to date in the first ce, they would reveal their faces in the first segment.

    This was a tall and big young man. He looked ordinary but his figure was tall and straight with sparkling eyes.

    Lan Muzi made an inviting gesture. ¡°You may begin.¡±

    The young man smiled and said to the girls on the opposite side, ¡°Please excuse me, dear beautifuldies.¡± As he said this, he tapped the lotus leaf with the tips of his toes lightly leaped into the air.

    He made a circle with his arms in front of him. Then, he suddenly pushed outward. Five light rings immediately rose from his body ¡ª two yellow and three purple. It showed that he had a cultivation base of a Soul King.

    In truth, a five-ringed cultivation base was practically the basic rank of the inner court students. From the look of his soul rings, he was definitely not one of the exceptionally outstanding ones in the inner court. If this was not the case, he would not have been in the second row.

    A wisp of green wind burst forth before him before it swiftly transformed into a mass of green light, blowing in the direction of Sea God Lake.

    As it shed, billowing waves instantly surged on theke¡¯s surface which went straight to the girls¡¯ side.

    These waves would not only knock their bamboo hats off but once theke water hit their bodies, they would be instantly wet! This boy dubbed Male Number One had some balls indeed!

    Among the girls on the other side, one who stood in the middle snorted. Her figure floated but she did not leap. instead, her body was levitated. She hit out at the air with her right hand and as many as seven soul rings rose from under her feet. Two yellow, three purple, and two ck. The billowing wave did not manage to reach her as it was already frozen in mid-air. Then, a miraculous scene appeared. The third soul ring on her body shone as she pointed with her right index finger, causing theke water that froze in the air to swiftly condense before surprisingly taking the form of a ferocious tiger. Then, it turned around and pounced straight toward Male Number One.

 Chapter 743 - The Inherited Spirit Soul

    <h4>Chapter 743: The Inherited Spirit Soul</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Student Number One turned pale with fear. He hadnded on the ground when he realized that the situation was bad after seeing the seven-ring senior standing opposite him. He had an unpredictable temperament, and this was his first time participating in Sea God Lake Date Festival. The mighty wave he generated earlier, as a disy of his strength, impressed the females, yet he had no intention of provoking the females.

    He watched helplessly as the tiger arrived before him. He braced himself as he lifted his arms cautiously and ignited his fifth soul ring. Instantaneously, a green radiance condensed and transformed into a green giant sword on top of his head. The sword made a stabbing motion for the tiger.

    Just as the tiger was about to be shed into two, it suddenly transformed into a mighty torrent,pletely dodging the powerful Windgod Sword, tosh Male Number One¡¯s body instead.

    Male Number One did not manage to release his battle armor before he was sted into the water by that strong torrent. Even the lotus leaf under him was overturned.

    There was no doubt that he lost the qualification to continue the blind date.

    All at once, the male students were silent, as the cicadas inte autumn, after having witnessed the aggressive female for themselves.

    The reaction of most people was one of shock. Apparently, they swallowed their saliva as an involuntary reflex. It seemed like the date festival was not as they had imagined.

    Lan Muzi could not help covering his eyes and coughed spontaneously. ¡°Male Number One, why don¡¯t you suppress your grief and ept your defeat. I don¡¯t know what you were thinking. Were you nning to drench every female here? Moreover, now that you¡¯ve revealed yourself, I¡¯m afraid you may be the antagonist of all the academy¡¯s female students. Thus, I¡¯d like to remind every male student here to give it serious thought before you attempt to remove the female¡¯s bamboo hat. Be sure not to dig a hole and bury your own self in the process. At the same time, I¡¯d like you to bear in mind that you¡¯re really not a worthy opponent of the female students judging by your mediocre power.

    ¡°Male Number Two, do you wish to reveal yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Male Number Two removed his mask without the slightest hesitation while simultaneously removing his cape to reveal a white suit which looked pure as snow. His golden hair streamed in the wind while his handsome face cracked into a faint smile. He saluted the female facing him with his right hand on his chest. He stood on the left side of the first row so the female could have a better view of him.

    ¡°Hello, seniors and juniors. My name is Yue Zhengyu, and I¡¯ve only entered the inner court recently. Allow me to unveil myself.¡±

    Male Number Two was precisely Yue Zhengyu. There was no doubt that his handsome face, tidy suit, and well-mannered demeanor left a deep impression on the females. Moreover, almost all the inner court¡¯s students were aware that Yue Zhengyu was one of the current generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters!

    Even though the females remained calm, the males were quite relieved too. With the appearance of a male student of such caliber and repute, it provided an opportunity to change the overall impression of the females toward the males.

    Tang Yingmeng smiled. ¡°A very good-looking junior. Put in extra effort, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your support.¡± Yue Zhengyu smiled as soul rings arose from underneath his feet.

    Four purple and one ck soul rings emerged. The level of his soul rings far exceeded Male Number One¡¯s. Then, his hands turned over to reveal floating speckles of golden light which fused onto the surface of his palms rapidly. Following that, the golden light gradually condensed into a form.

    What was that?

    A little, glossy golden angel with stretched out wings on her back stood atop of Yue Zhengyu¡¯s palm. She was only half-a-foot tall with white- feathered wings and a golden ring on her head. She was so adorable like a doll sprinkled with white powder and carved out of jade. Her little cheeks were puffy and fair as she pouted her lips and mumbled something to Yue Zhengyu in a seemingly dissatisfied manner.

    ¡°Go, my precious. Help to remove the sister¡¯s bamboo hat.¡± Yue Zhengyu lifted his hand gently while a speckle of golden light glowed on his right hand which he stuffed into the little angel¡¯s mouth. The little angel smacked her lips scrumptiously. She then flew away unwillingly.

    What was that? An angel? A spirit soul?

    This spirit soul was not used by the Spirit Pagoda or found anywhere else on the continent. It was inherited from a spiritual source and among the rarest of all spirit souls.

    The biggest difference between an inherited spirit soul and an ordinary one was that it was incapable of providing a soul master¡¯s soul ring. However, it could elevate a soul master¡¯s specific ability just as how some soul masters possess powerful bloodlines.

    There was no doubt that Yue Zhengyu¡¯s inherited spirit soul little angel gave him the ability to control the holy energy. In short, she was his additional lifeline. This was the first time hisrades had seen his inherited spirit soul, let alone the other students who were present.

    ¡®It¡¯s too adorable, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ The females were in amotion with some of them whispering asionally to one another.

    The little golden angel¡¯s ability to fly did not seem too convincing. She was swaying side to side, and up and down as she flew across the surface of Sea God Lake with everyone worried whether she would fall into theke.

    Simrly, there was amotion on the males¡¯ side as Yue Zhengyu¡¯s performance was truly impressive and unparalleled. They had a premonition that a cmity might happen next.

    The little golden angel finally found her way to the front of the females. The first female that she approached was surprisingly the seven-ring Soul Sage inner court¡¯s student who retaliated earlier.

    The little angel stuffed the female¡¯s right index finger into her little mouth and smacked her lips. She did a little pout and said, ¡°Hello sister. Sis, Yue Zhengyu said that if I don¡¯t unveil the sisters I¡¯m not allowed to return, and I¡¯m so tired. Will you be so kind as to help me, please?¡±

    The female gave a humph. ¡°He bullied you? Do you want me to beat him up for you?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t, sister. We share the same life. It¡¯ll just be like beating up myself if you were to beat him. I¡¯ll be in pain and agony. Sister, if you¡¯re unwilling, then so be it.¡± As she was saying that, she pped her little wings with great effort to stretch the sister¡¯s index fingers with her chubby little hands. She lowered her head and put the sister¡¯s index fingers together. She was as charming as could be and maniptive at the same time.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry,¡± the female¡¯s voice turned gentle at once. She raised her hand and removed her bamboo hat from her head.

    As the host, Mu Lanzi could not helpughing. He turned to speak to Tang Yingmeng on his side, ¡°This is a clever trick! Yue Zhengyu is truly worthy to be one of the new generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters. He managed to execute his persuasive ploy to perfection. He is definitely powerful. However, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s going to be stressful for the other males.¡±

    Tang Yingmengughed softly. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Ding Xiaoling to unveil herself in this manner. I thought that no one would unveil herself, yet Yue Zhengyu managed to do it. Xiaoling is the eldest amongst the inner court¡¯s female disciples. Yue Zhengyu had albeit disyed his ability, but I¡¯m afraid that Xiaoling wouldn¡¯t have a good impression of him. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Xiaoling hates unkempt fellows the most. However, it seems like she has maternal instincts though!¡±

    Indeed, when she was looking at the little angel, her gaze was so gentle that it was unimaginable that she was the one who overpowered Male Number One earlier. She even raised her hand to rub the angel¡¯s tender cheeks.

    Ding Xiaoling was definitely the eldest amongst the inner court¡¯s female students. Her cultivation base was only second to Tang Yingmeng¡¯s. If Tang Yingmeng were known as the inner court¡¯s first female disciple, then Ding Xiaoling would be the second. Her cultivation base was exceedingly powerful, and she was working hard to be a three-word Battle Armor Master.

    The little angel smiled sweetly at her before flying to the female next to Ding Xiaoling.

    The little angel used the same tactic and even the exact same words on the next female. The female hesitated for a moment before she plucked off the bamboo hat on her head revealing a in, cold face underneath.

    The males on the opposite side were puzzled. Was that not Xu Mi¡¯er? She was the girl with the most unpredictable temperament in the inner court. She was the odd girl who researched on mechas specifically and not battle armors. Apart from her cultivation practice, she was said to produce a set of exclusive ck mecha on her own and spent most of her time researching all sorts of high-end, lethal soul devices. She was known as the female deicide. Most of the outer court students were unaware of her existence. On the other hand, all the inner court¡¯s disciples knew her. She was possibly the youngest mecha master in Shrek Academy¡¯s history at thirty years of age.

    Ding Xiaoling and Xu Mi¡¯er were the older students among the academy¡¯s female students. The fact that they were yet to marry after all these years was an indication that getting married was not their top priority. However, their bamboo hats were immediately removed as soon as the little angel came. They were much older than Yue Zhengyu! At the same time, Yue Zhengyu would not be able to match the power of these two elder sisters.

    The males on the opposite side felt shocked and were secretly fearful of them. They now understood Lan Muzi when he mentioned how the females were generally more powerful than the males.

 Chapter 744 - Unveiled

    <h4>Chapter 744: Unveiled</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Xue Mi¡¯er raised her hand to stroke the little angel¡¯s cheeks while the little angel nodded affectionately at her before flying to the third female in line.

    The males were getting anxious because even the two eldest sisters Ding Xiaoling and Xu Mi¡¯er had unveiled themselves for the little angel. How could the rest of them resist? Yet, who else was capable ofpeting against Yue Zhengyu, if every female unveiled for him such that he alone hogged the limelight?

    The little angel did not even bother with the persuasive chat anymore. She just flew to face the females one at a time and used her little, chubby index fingers to touch them with a miserable look on her face.

    Everyone understood that she was doing it intentionally, yet the females could not help falling for her con each time. One after another, bamboo hats were removed to reveal the faces of the females. Of all the females, it was not until the eighth one who had the most exquisite and charming face.

    She had a slender figure toplement her exquisite beauty. Her lips cracked into a smile, and she had a faint blush on her cheeks. The stars in the sky seemed to be shimmering due to her charming beauty.

    The little angel immediately cheered upon seeing her. She pounced forward abruptly, hugged her neck, and proceeded to kiss her cheek with a loud smack. Then, she flew and spoke to all the inner court¡¯s females, ¡°Thank you, sisters. This little me is so tired, so I¡¯m going back now.¡±

    She turned around her and transformed into a stream of golden light with a whoosh upon saying that. She flew back to Yue Zhengyu instantly before she fused into his body and vanished in a sh. There was utterly no sign of difficulty flying when she flew back unlike earlier.

    Despite knowing that they were conned, the females who doffed their bamboo hats for the little angel could not bear to be angry at her.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s face cracked into a smile upon seeing the appearance of thatst female who removed her bamboo hat. He nodded gently toward her. In response, the female stuck out her tongue at him.

    Xu Xiaoyan had grown. The old saying that the physical appearance of a girl changes rapidly from childhood to adulthood was true. She became more feminine as she matured. Her beauty was ravishing. She was elegant and reputed to be the number one beauty amongst the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    Of course, Yuanen Yehui in Fallen Angel¡¯s transformation was no less attractive going by their appearances. However, the sight of Yuanen Yehui in her Titan Giant Ape martial soul truly ruined her image. Hence, the number one beauty¡¯s title went to Xu Xiaoyan.

    Lan Muzi exhaled a breath of relief as he could not helpughing. He then said, ¡°Zhengyu, I thought you were going to unveil all the females¡¯ bamboo hats. If that¡¯s so, then all the males can conserve their energies. However, I predict that you¡¯ll end up being the target of public criticism. It seems like you have found your dream. Let¡¯s wait for the next round then. Coming up, Male Number Three.¡±

    The following males would need to be more cautious after the two earlier disys. Nheless, they were both more experienced as well.

    Almost all of them removed their masks and then used some gentler techniques to unveil the females. ording to the rules, the males were allowed to leap into the air, but they were not allowed tond on the water. They could use their soul skills or any abilities they had so long as they could return to their initial positions.

    The first segment was rtively mild. A male would not be eliminated immediately despite his failure in unveiling the female, only that his power was proven to be inadequate.

    Soon, one male after another each unleashed their skills in an attempt to unveil the females opposite them. However, no one could match Yue Zhengyu¡¯s ability to unveil eight females consecutively. So far, ten males had already tried their luck in this round. In addition, it seemed Yue Zhengyu still had reserve power at the time.

    ¡°Male Number Sixteen, will you be revealing yourself?¡± Lan Muzi looked toward the male on the front row.

    The male shook his head. He was the first male who chose not to reveal himself today.

    Lan Muzi nodded and spoke, ¡°Very well. You can begin now.¡±

    Before his voice died away, a few surprised shouts volleyed from the opposite side with four females¡¯ bamboo hats being doffed consecutively.

    What was happening?

    Soon after, Ding Xiaoling made a move following her yell. The atmosphere seemed to have quietened down. Her right hand gestured as if she was tapping the air. Just then, a gush of tremendous pulling force appeared out of thin air. An indistinct figure appeared following that. However, the figure vanished silently in the next moment.

    Male Number Sixteen on the opposite side unmasked himself while removing his cape simultaneously. It was none other than Xie Xie.

    ¡°Hello to all the beauties here. I¡¯m Xie Xie.¡± He was dressed in a ck suit and was with Yue Zhengyu prior to this. His appearance and ability were only second to Yue Zhengyu¡¯s among the Shrek Seven Monsters. Last but not least, there was Xu Lizhi.

    Undoubtedly, he was using his Shadow Clone ability which he had prepared earlier. However, Xie Xie was a little disappointed that only seventeen out of the thirty-one females had doffed their bamboo hats. Still, there was no sign of Yuanen Yehui. His gaze swept past the crowd in an attempt to look for Yuanen, yet there was nothing to prompt him on Yuanen¡¯s location. There was no way he could distinguish her when everyone was attired in bamboo hats.

    He was the second person who managed to doff four bamboo hats preceded only by Yue Zhengyu. At present, most of the females who were unveiled looked strikingly beautiful.

    Two of the four females whose bamboo hats were removed by Xie Xie were his acquaintances. One was his previous ssmate Zheng Yiran with the nickname Jade Snake, while the other was Hell Wu Siduo.

    Both females were exceedingly beautiful. The ambiance on the males¡¯ side consequently became warmer upon the appearances of the gorgeous females.

    Zheng Yiran stared at Xie Xie. She waved her fist at him while Wu Siduo was frowning a little. Her bamboo hat should not have been so easily removed with her cultivation base level. She was, however, distracted at that point in time.

    If it was not due to the academy¡¯s forced rule that those students of age who were withoutpanions would need to participate in the Sea God Lake Date Festival, Wu Siduo would surely have skipped the event.

    She was not interested in a date at all. Perhaps, it was because the person worthy of her was not among the males on the opposite side.

    Luo Guixing and Xu Yucheng had already appeared earlier on the males¡¯ side. Some of the male students from the same grade included Yang Nianxia and Xu Lizhi who had yet to appear.

    However, it was easy to identify Xu Lizhi because he was truly fat. Even arge cape could not conceal his whole body. He was standing in the third row. What could he do when he was a food-type soul master? He was extremely cautious with his posture on the lotus leaf. He relied heavily on his thick soul power to reduce his weight.

    ¡°Number Seventeen...¡±

    The Match Made in Heaven segment continued. For the females who still had their bamboo hats on, it became increasingly difficult to remove their hats. The females retained a certain amount of anonymity in order to maintain a strong defense.

    When it was Xu Lizhi¡¯s turn, he gave up the attempt to remove the bamboo hats because he genuinely felt hecked the ability.

    It was getting less probable for the females to be unveiled. When it was Male Number Forty¡¯s turn, there were still over ten females remaining to be unveiled.

    ¡°Followed by Male Number Fifty.¡± There was a total of fifty-one males, so there was only a single male left.

    ¡°Are you going to reveal yourself?¡± Lan Muzi asked with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Yes!¡± A thick voice echoed, then Male Number Fifty-One was seen raising his hand to uncover his face. He revealed his bold face with his bald head shining under the sun.

    A majority of the people were stunned for a moment when they saw the face because it was not a familiar face to them. On the other hand, the current generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters were hardly shocked for they were only too familiar with the face.

    Words escaped Yue Zhengyu¡¯s mouth without him noticing as he was standing not too far away from the person. ¡°Madman Long?¡±

    Male student Number Fifty-One was precisely Long Yue. He was the leader of Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings, the powerhouse who possessed the Mountain Dragon King martial soul. He was Madman Long, Long Yue.

 Chapter 745 - Long Yue and Number Fifty-One

    <h4>Chapter 745: Long Yue and Number Fifty-One</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Long Yue nodded toward Yue Zhengyu and spoke aloud, ¡°Hello everyone. I¡¯m from Star Luo Empire¡¯s Monster Academy, and I¡¯m honored to be studying in Shrek Academy as an exchange student. I¡¯m fortunate to be here on this asion to participate in today¡¯s Sea God Lake Date Festival with the approval of Shrek Academy¡¯s teachers. It¡¯s my pleasure to meet all of you. So, I shall begin.¡±

    Star Luo Empire¡¯s Monster Academy?

    The females standing opposite were all frowning.

    Long Yue¡¯s appearance was hardly weed as he was too tall and bald. Moreover, he did not belong to Shrek, and he was not popr over here. The females stared at him mostly out of curiosity and not because he cut an impressionable figure.

    It was apparent that Long Yue did not have high hopes that he could make a favorable impression. He participated in Sea God Lake Date Festival for his own ulterior motive.

    Radiance shed past his eyes once before he abruptly became a towering figure. An immensely forceful soul power burst forth from his body instantly.

    Two purple and five ck soul rings arose from underneath his feet one at a time to reveal his formidable valiant power.

    Both the males and females were shocked upon witnessing the colors and number of soul rings on his body. Even the Shrek Seven Monsters were mildly affected despite being acquainted with him.

    This guy was more powerful than expected. Not only was his cultivation base elevated from six rings to seven rings, but his soul rings had also evolved. He truly deserved the title of rare genius in Monster Academy.

    Ding Xiaoling was currently the most powerful female in Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court. She had a seven-ring cultivation base, yet one could tell that Long Yue was superior going by the colors of their soul rings. Although this did not signify an actual disparity between their powers, Long Yue was at least capable of using his soul rings to prove his cultivation base.

    At twenty-three years of age, he had already cultivated to seven soul rings. Furthermore, those were such powerful soul rings that it elicited an rming response from the soul masters¡¯ world.

    Radiance shed past Long Yue¡¯s body as he pointed his right hand toward the Sea God Lake. All of a sudden, the entire Sea God Lake trembled as a pir of water surged skyward.

    Huh? Was he going to use the same trick of sshing the females with water as Male Number One did?

    Just as everyone was uncertain of what was going to happen next, a peculiar scene appeared. The water pir disintegrated to transform into countless droplets of water that dispersed into the sky. The droplets seemed to be independent of each other, flying swiftly with its own trajectory toward the females. The droplets were simultaneously spinning at high speeds which created tiny vortices as they skidded past the water surface.

    Soon, the water vortices were in front of the females. The gushes of air sts produced by the water vortices blew against the veils.

    A cold humph echoed as a stretch of darkness spread out from the opposite side to enshroud the females.

    Was that the Curtain of Darkness? Xie Xie¡¯s eyes brightened immediately upon seeing the ck fog. What a waste it was, the darkness appearing without warning, that he missed the opportunity to see who unleashed it. Albeit, he managed to capture the direction it came from. At least, he could identify which side the love of his life was at.

    Long Yue smiled calmly. Divine radiance shone in his eyes as those spinning droplets arose to transform into arge stretch of fog. The darkness element in the air was absorbed within a split second resulting in the darkness vanishing instantly. The water droplets became leaping pellets that pushed the females¡¯ bamboo hats away.

    The one-handed control was executed wlessly. His martial soul was not of the water attribute actually. He was only capable of doing so bypletely channeling the Mountain Dragon King martial soul¡¯s control of water.

    As soon as he heard a loud bang, Long Yue saw a ball of tangerine radiance flying through the air as the ball of light reached him in the next moment.

    Long Yue was startled by the tangerine ball of light that appeared before him. He crossed his arms and blocked it.

    ¡°Boom...¡± The intense loud bang caused a tremendous airflow that sted the males beside him away.

    Long Yue¡¯s sturdy body fell backward causing one of his feet to step into the water. In the nick of time, he had managed to deflect the tangerine ball of light¡¯s explosive power.

    On the opposite side, it was apparent Xu Mi¡¯er had a heavy caliber soul handgun in her hand. The handgun appeared lopsided but the grip was normal. Only the grip appeared ordinary while the gun¡¯s barrel was like a giant drainpipe. Its bore had a diameter of one meter. This was more than just a handgun. It was ahand cannon <sup>1</sup> and the tangerine ball of light was fired from it.

    Xu Mi¡¯er was expressionless. Radiance shed past her hand and therge hand cannon disappeared.

    ¡°Outsider, stay away.¡± Her dull voice floated over.

    Long Yue¡¯s gaze changed at once. His eyes that were shimmering with crystal yellow radiance just now turned red, but it onlysted for a moment before his eyes were back to normal. He spread open his hands and shrugged, but he did not say anything. He failed to remove even one bamboo hat.

    He did not expect Shrek Academy¡¯s females to have such fiery tempers. The force of Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s handgun was truly powerful. Its fire rate was swift, not to mention its explosive force which was no less inferior to a Soul Emperor powerhouse¡¯s full force attack. This was no ordinary soul device!

    Long Yue felt astonished at the same time he was furious. Shrek Academy truly deserved its reputation as Shrek. Monster Academy could not match the cumtive power of these Inner Court disciples before him. Besides, they were truly elitist!

    Lan Muzi frowned as he looked toward Xu Mi¡¯er. ¡°Junior Mi¡¯er, be kind! This is supposed to be a blind date. Go easy with your deadly devices.¡±

    Xu Mi¡¯er darted him a look, then looked toward Tang Yingmeng by his side before nodding gently, but her expression remained indifferent.

    There was still onest male remaining who had yet to participate in the Match Made in Heaven Segment. On the females¡¯ side, there were still ten females with their bamboo hats on.

    The outer court¡¯s students could not help specting that the Dragon Spear Goddess would be one of those ten females if she were to participate in today¡¯s event. Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ most powerful Gu Yue should be among them too. Needless to say, Yuanen Yehui was among the ten as well.

    ¡°Contestant Number Fifty-One, you may begin.¡± Mu Lanzi made a hand gesture to invite thest male student to begin.

    Contestant Number Fifty-One stood slightly off-center in the first row, next to Contestant Number Fifty, Long Yue.

    Male Number Fifty-One shook his head gently to signal that he would not be revealing himself. Then, he leaped up and pounced straight for the opposite side.

    His speed did not seem to be particrly swift, while the aura that appeared from his body was also not that powerful when he leaped up. However, Long Yue standing by his side felt a tug in his heart. For some unknown reason, he could feel a sense of intimacy radiating from the male¡¯s body.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why do I have these feelings? This is abnormal!¡¯

    The male flew in midair. Due to Long Yue¡¯s earlier appearance, the females¡¯ side was more vignt now. However, it was at this moment when the male suddenly pushed down with his hands as a rush of thick soul power pinned down theke surface. Soon after, waves bounced off theke¡¯s surface while he turned over his wrists and pushed yet again, this time revealing a pair of white jade-like palms at the instant he pushed forth.

    All of a sudden, water droplets shot out akin to the blossoms scattered by heavenly maids. Some of the droplets flew in straight lines through the air, while some moved in parabolic curves. The innumerable droplets transformed into arge water screen which was fast approaching the females opposite.

    It looked even more extraordinary when those droplets gradually turned golden. It appeared magnificent against the night sky above Sea God Lake as the backdrop.

    After Male Number Fifty-One was done, he turned around and returned to the lotus leaf he stood on initially.

    ¡®This is almost simr to Long Yue¡¯s earlier trick. What¡¯s this?¡¯

    Ding Xiaoling was fairly astonished, but she did not make a move this time. There were only a male and a female from Monster Academy. It was unlikely that there would be anyone else from Monster Academy on the males¡¯ side. So, there was hardly any need for her to pay attention.

    However, Ding Xiaoling¡¯s expression suddenly changed just as those droplets flew over her head. She sensed no soul power fluctuation whatsoever on those droplets, yet it was no ordinary water spray. It was evident those water droplets were endowed with hidden energy.

    ¡°Be careful, my sisters!¡±

    Ding Xiaoling shouted in her shrilled voice.

    Meanwhile, a bizarre scene emerged. Those water droplets suddenly collided into one another in midair. Some fused together while some changed directions. All the water droplets underwent split-second changes just when they were less than five meters away from the maidens.

 Chapter 746 - Peacock Spreading its Feathers

    <h4>Chapter 746: Peacock Spreading its Feathers</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    What was that...

    The droplets of golden water diffused to form something akin to a peacock spreading its feathers. While it was dazzling, it was also confusing to the eyes. It seemed like there was the soft echo of a dragon¡¯s roar.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court females were not easy to deal with for every single one of them was exceedingly powerful. Even though the change happened abruptly, each and every one of them reacted to the situation swiftly. Soul power in a variety of colors erupted with radiance all at once.

    The Sea God Pavilion Master As Douluo Yun Ming sitting cross-legged in the middle of the tower ship suddenly smiled. ¡°This is Tang Sect¡¯s Technique of Peacock Spreading its Feathers. It is rare to see someone cultivating the stealth technique! He pretends to aim at a target, while in reality, he¡¯s shooting at another! This is interesting.¡±

    The maidens had already dispersed all the golden water droplets during the time it took for him to speak.

    It was precisely at that moment when streams of water spurted from beneath the females who were still wearing their bamboo hats.

    These water spurts came in a sudden manner, but the timing was perfect such that it caught the females off guard when the Peacock Spreading its Feathers dissipated.

    It was amazing how Male Number Fifty-One¡¯s timing had achieved the level of perfection.

    He was aware that it was impossible to remove all the bamboo hats with his power under ordinary circumstances, so he exploited the females¡¯ psyche. With his magnificent Peacock Spreading its Feathers technique to attract everyone¡¯s attention, he used the water droplets tounch an attack from below at the crucial moment.

    ¡°Poof, poof, poof...¡± One after another, the bamboo hats were sted away revealing the surprised, charming faces.

    There were only two figures reacting to the situation. One of the figures leaped to dodge the spurting water, while the other vanished during the split second the water was about to hit her. She then reappeared after the water spurt had shed past. Meanwhile, the rest of the bamboo hats were sted away in one strike.

    This was a huge turn of events that no one expected! For a moment, even Lan Muzi and Tang Yingmeng were staring in bewilderment.

    What happened? Twenty-nine out of thirty-one females¡¯ bamboo hats were removed after the first segment of the Match Made in Heaven, much to everyone¡¯s surprise. Such an oue had never happened before during the previous year¡¯s date festival. Just the two of them, Male Number Two, Yue Zhengyu and the mysterious Male Number Fifty-One, had unveiled half of the females.

    The bamboo hat on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s head was sted away too, for the water spurt that came from below was too sudden that there was utterly no way she could dodge.

    She had only caught a glimpse of the golden light shing underneath the water before it disappeared in the males¡¯ direction afar.

    Dai Yun¡¯er was simrly shocked at the turn of events. She was here with Long Yue. How could she ever miss such a fun date festival?

    Her little mouth parted forming the shape of an ¡®O¡¯ on her cute, expressive face.

    ¡®Leave aside Male Number Fifty-One¡¯s power. His brilliant idea and precise timing are rather unique! Shrek Academy is truly a ce with people of exceptional and unique talents. No wonder we were defeated by them back then. What a waste that guy has yet to return, how awesome it¡¯ll be if he¡¯s here too!¡¯

    The six females whose faces were revealed were also in shock. There remained only Female Number Seventeen and Female Number Eighteen who narrowly escaped the water spurts with their hats still on.

    Male Number Fifty-One retreated back to his lotus leaf. Golden light shed past his body vaguely as if something had fused into his body and vanished.

    ¡°What an ingenious idea. Junior, you¡¯ve won. Aren¡¯t you going to take this opportunity to reveal yourself?¡± Lan Muzi asked Male Number Fifty-One smilingly.

    Male Number Fifty-One shook his head as before.

    Lan Muzi smiled faintly. ¡°Alright then. We respect your decision. I¡¯m announcing the end of the Match Made in Heaven segment. I presume that our fellow juniors have gained some familiarity with each other through this recent segment. There are five males who chose to keep their identities a secret. On the females¡¯ side, there are only two females still wearing their bamboo hats, much to my surprise. I presume that everyone can guess their identities by now. Do you wish to unveil yourselves now?¡±

    The outer court disciples had no inkling who the two females were. There were only two females who had yet to make an appearance at the moment. One was the Silver Dragon Spear Goddess Na¡¯er while the other was Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ leading personage Gu Yue.

    There was no doubt that they were Female Number Seventeen and Eighteen! The mystery was gone. So, it did not make much sense for them to continue wearing their bamboo hats.

    Lan Muzi noticed that they shook their heads so he did not pester them any further.

    ¡°Alright then. We are about to begin the second segment of the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival. It¡¯s known as Love at First Sight!¡±

    ¡°Next, in the second segment.¡± Tang Yingmeng spoke with a loud and clear voice, ¡°After the introduction to each other during the first segment, the following segment is for the females to express their liking for a certain male. Thus, our second segment is known as Love at First Sight. The rules are simple. Each female will be given a switchboard to control the soul lighting beneath the male students. They will flip a switch for the male student they fancy. The male student whose light is on will remain until the following segment. Otherwise, for the male student whose light is not on, we¡¯re very sorry, but you¡¯ll have to leave the event alone.¡±

    The second segment took the shortest time, but it was a crucial test for male students. In this segment, no matter how powerful a male student was or how extraordinary he thought he was, as long as no female student chose to turn on his light, then he would be immediately eliminated from the event. After all, the number of male students exceeded the females. Thus, this segment was meant to be a do-or-die situation.

    Yue Zhengyu upied the foremost position for he was the first person to bear the brunt. This was because Male Number One was already eliminated after falling into the water.

    ¡°Fellow Sea God¡¯s fair maidens, please consider carefully before making a decision. I¡¯ll be giving you a minute. Do consider mindfully! In addition, I would like to emphasize that if everyone chooses not to light up for any of the fifty male students here, this signifies that all of you choose to forsake this date festival and withdraw from Sea God¡¯s Lake.¡± Lan Muzi solemnly reminded the participants so that the females participating in the event for the first time would seriously consider their options and the opportunity given to them.

    The soul lighting beneath the participants¡¯ feet on both sides were all extinguished. In the next moment, the soul lighting underneath Yue Zhengyu¡¯s feet was lighted.

    ¡°Will thedies please light up for Male Number Two,¡± Lan Muzi announced.

    Soon after, streams of light beams were swiftly illuminated. In the blink of an eye, a total of sixteen soul lights were illuminated.

    In other words, more than half of the females chose to switch on the light for Yue Zhengyu.

    It was obvious that Xu Xiaoyan was slightly infuriated, but the lighting underneath her feet was also turned on.

    Lan Muzi smiled and spoke, ¡°Zhengyu is popr as expected. Sixteen illuminated lights is truly impressive! He made a good start for everyone. Next, will Male Student Number Three pleasee forward.¡±

    The number of illuminated lights was recorded by the professional staff for the convenience of the following segments.

    Soon, the males began to be eliminated. It seemed like cultivation base was not the prime factor that influenced a female¡¯s judgment, for the females still illuminated the lights of males with weaker cultivation bases. Good looks were the influencing factor. The females were allowed multiple choices for this segment.

    A short male screamed in agony after being eliminated. ¡°This is a world that believes in appearances only!¡±

    Without further ado, it was Xie Xie¡¯s turn. He relied on his good looks and reputation of being one of the Shrek Seven Monsters to receive nine lights. Although he was not as impressive as Yue Zhengyu, the approvals he received was still substantial. Nheless, he was ted because the light that belonged to Yuanen Yehui was illuminated as well.

    No one turned the lights on for the few male students who did not remove their masks. ording to custom, usually the males who refused to reveal themselves were not particrly interested in participating in the blind date or they were likely to have imperfections on their faces or bodies. Hence, the females would rarely turn on the lights for them.

    Nevertheless, they were still given the opportunity to reveal themselves during the second segment.

    Luo Guixing, Xu Yucheng, and even Yang Nianxia remained. The second segment of Love at First Sight continued until it was Xu Lizhi¡¯s turn.

    The soul lighting under Xu Lizhi¡¯s feet was turned on, illuminating his chubby body. He had revealed himself since the first segment. There was hardly any difference whether he chose to reveal himself or not. With his body size, he would be identified for certain.

    ¡°Our fellow Sea God¡¯s fair maidens can now decide whether to flip your switch for Contestant Number Thirty-Two or not,¡± prompted Lan Muzi.

 Chapter 747 - Male Number 51 revealed himself

    <h4>Chapter 747: Male Number 51 revealed himself</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Not a sound came from the female students¡¯ direction. Xu Lizhi¡¯s chubby face twitched once in a while as his small eyes disclosed a sense of destion.

    If he were in another soul masters¡¯ academy, he would perhaps be the star of the show due to his ability to cultivate a food-type soul master into a one-word battle armor master. However, Shrek Academy was a ce where the entire continent¡¯s monster-level geniuses congregated. He was a food-type soul master without having any specialty, so it was truly difficult for him to attract the females¡¯ attention.

    Meanwhile, a light was illuminated.

    Xu Lizhi looked toward the illuminated light and found that it was a light nearer to the side. The light reflected off Ye Xinn who was dressed in an inner court disciple¡¯s uniform as she stood there quietly.

    Ye Xinn was beautiful in her natural look as she did not spend much time dressing up. Instead, she was obsessed with cultivating and spent most of her days immersed in studying the art of swordsmanship. Thus, she did not attract as much attention whenpared to Xu Xiaoyan and Yuanen Yehui among the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    Xu Lizhi felt a gush of warm blood surging into his brain when he saw the illuminated light.

    At the same time, three more lights were illuminated. Those came from Yuanen Yehui, Xu Xiaoyan, and also Female Number Seventeen who had yet to reveal herself.

    Male Number Fifty¡¯s gaze fell upon Female Number Seventeen as he stood in the first row. By the look in his eyes, there seemed to be something going on.

    The excitement in Xu Lizhi¡¯s eyes dimmed because of the three illuminated lights. Those were hisrades, so possibly they illuminated the lights out of sympathy. ¡®Are they showing me sympathy?¡¯ There was some feeling of bitterness in Xu Lizhi.

    ¡°Very well. Four Sea God fair maidens illuminated their lights for Male Number Thirty-Two. Now, let¡¯s continue...¡±

    One male student after another came forward in sequence. Each of them had a different result. The rate of being selected was naturally higher for the male students with striking appearances and outstanding powers.

    Finally, it was down to the secondst male. It was the Dragon King Long Yue¡¯s turn again.

    ¡°Will everyone please illuminate your lights for Contestant Number Fifty.¡± Lan Muzi took a nce at Long Yue standing tall as a mountain with a deep stare in his eyes.

    Neither a sound was heard nor a movement was seen. All the females stood stoically without any intention to turn on the light. Everyone¡¯s expression appeared unusually calm.

    Although Long Yue was bald, he was not downright ugly. He had a sturdy and tall body with impressive powers. He had already achieved a seven-ring cultivation base at twenty-three years of age. It may be a level that had been achieved before by others, but it was still an outstanding feat. At least, in the present day¡¯s Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court, no one was capable of achieving this level of soul power and cultivation base at Long Yue¡¯s age.

    Perhaps, it was because he was outstanding, not a single female was willing to illuminate a light for him.

    ¡°I would like to remind everyone again, that if no one chooses to illuminate a light for him, then he will be eliminated from this year¡¯s date festival. I would like to advise every Sea God fair maiden to reconsider as your answer will determine his continuation.¡±

    Tang Yingmeng prompted again, but still, no female from Shrek Academy was willing to illuminate their lights for him. The reason was simple ¨C he was from Star Luo Empire as an exchange student only.

    Shrek Academy was no exception. The inner court had been circting the recorded footage from Tang Wulin¡¯s previous battle against Star Luo Empire¡¯s Monster Academy. The battle was anointed as a ssic, at the same time it was also the sole reason Tang Wulin¡¯srades were now the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    Long Yue left behind a deep impression on the inner court¡¯s students. He was considered the antagonist in their hearts.

    ¡°At the same time, as a reminder, there are still a few Sea God fair maidens who have yet to illuminate their lights. If this situation continues, then you¡¯ll also be withdrawn from today¡¯s event after this segment has ended because you¡¯ve not yet found someone you fancy. Hence, please consider seriously your following choice.¡±

    Meanwhile, a light was suddenly illuminated. Long Yue¡¯s frowning brows rxed as his lips cracked into a faint smile. The long-anticipated light was finally illuminated.

    The eighteen-year-old princess appeared poised and graceful under the reflection. Her aristocratic education had made her a debutante. She had discarded her yfulness, and she now appeared gentle, warm, and immeasurably beautiful.

    They met each other¡¯s gaze. Dai Yun¡¯er smiled toward Long Yue. Long Yue smiled as well. His back seemed to straighten at this moment and appeared as an awakened giant beast.

    ¡®So what if all of you don¡¯t choose me? I¡¯m fine as long as I¡¯m Yun¡¯er¡¯s choice.¡¯

    Lan Muzi nodded. ¡°Male Number Fifty-One is chosen by a Sea God fair maiden. So, will our following andst male student reveal himself before the Sea God fair maidens decide to illuminate their lights for you?¡±

    Male Number Fifty-One pondered for a moment, then slowly raised his hand to peel away the mask on his face.

    His head full of long, ck hair blew in the wind which draped across his back, revealing his face that was stunningly handsome it was perfect. His longshesplemented his crystal clear eyes. The moment he removed his mask, the entire Sea God Lake seemed to glow for him.

    A faint smile emerged on his face. He bowed slightly in salutation while he stood on the lotus leaf. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Lan Muzi and Tang Yingmeng were both stunned for a moment. The male that appeared in their vision was familiar to their eyes, yet they were not entirely sure. This person should be a stranger, he should not even be in the inner court if their memories served them. Yet, he was certainly an inner court disciple with the academy¡¯s approval if he was standing there in front of them. Who was he?

    ¡°Is that you?¡±

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The sounds of people gasping in surprise echoed across the surface of Sea God Lake. It came from the males¡¯ side as well as the opposite side which was bustling in chaos.

    There were three females who leaped up from their lotus leaves immediately. Xu Xiaoyan shrieked in surprise, Wu Siduo gasped, while Dai Yun¡¯er abandoned her prim and proper image.

    The person who screamed ¡®it¡¯s you¡¯ was Long Yue. He was just standing next to him. It was Xie Xie, Yue Zhengyu, and Xu Lizhi who shouted ¡®captain¡¯ and ¡®big brother¡¯.

    There were also those shocked and incredulous gazes from the others.

    The older generation of the inner court disciples was not so familiar with Male Number Fifty-One. However, none of the newly-joined inner court disciples who were not acquainted with him.

    He chose to remove his mask at this moment because he was afraid that he would miss the chance. On the other hand, his decision to reveal himself caused amotion at the date festival.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, junior. You don¡¯t appear familiar. If it¡¯s alright with you, can you please tell us your name?¡± Tang Yingmeng looked at the teenager who was so remarkably handsome. Even though he was not as big and tall as Long Yue by his side, he had a slender figure with such a handsome face. Furthermore, he had such charisma that made others attracted to him.

    Male Number Fifty-One nodded. His face cracked into a charming smile. ¡°Hello, seniors. Of course, my name¡¯s Tang Wulin.¡±

    He was indeed known as the ss monitor of the outer court¡¯s genius ss, the influential personage of the outer court and the former captain of the current generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters. He once led his team to defeat the Eight Heavenly Kings of Star Luo Empire¡¯s Monster Academy. He was none other than Tang Wulin.

    Male Number Fifty-One was precisely Tang Wulin.

    After witnessing Feng Wuyu¡¯s capture, he had rushed back in time. He was thest person to join this year¡¯s Sea God Lake Date Festival, hence thest participant.

    He had returned!

 Chapter 748 - Tang Wulinâ€™s Eighteen Lights

    <h4>Chapter 748: Tang Wulin¡¯s Eighteen Lights</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Long Yue stared at Tang Wulin standing by his side with an unbelievable look. He did not expect to see Tang Wulin at this moment either. If he were asked who he was most unwilling to meet now, there was no doubt that it would be this guy by his side.

    At least, he should not run into him at Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival. The overcast on his face was growing darker as Long Yue watched Dai Yun¡¯er danced with joy on the opposite side.

    Tang Wulin nodded toward Long Yue. ¡°Brother Long, it¡¯s been ages since I saw youst. I didn¡¯t expect that our meeting to be in such a situation. Wee to Shrek Academy.¡±

    Long Yue only nodded, but he did not speak.

    ¡°Tang Wulin?¡± Tang Yingmeng muttered to herself the name that had the same family name as her¡¯s. In the next moment, she gasped suddenly and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re Tang Wulin?¡±

    At present, even those inner court disciples who had never met Tang Wulin before had recollections who this person was.

    ¡°He¡¯s Tang Wulin?¡± Almost everyone¡¯s gaze was fixated on him. He was a legend to many because the situation of a missing outer court student who was then immediately endorsed by Shrek Academy to be an inner court student upon his appearance had never happened before.

    The footage of how he led his squad during the Star Luo Empire¡¯s Continental Young High-Ranking soul masters Elite Competition was the ount which inner court disciples took delight in discussing over and over again.

    He had returned much to everyone¡¯s surprise, after three long years. Furthermore, he participated in Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival promptly upon his return.

    Most people remembered the formidable power he disyed when he led hisrades to defeat their mighty opponents. However, today was different. Everyone on the scene paid attention to his looks instead. He had a strikingly handsome and charming countenance that he closely embodied perfection.

    He was just too good-looking. He was more an adult now aspared to three years ago. His physique had maturedpletely. He had wide shoulders, muscr arms, and a supple waist. His thick, long hair flowed across his back. He was beaming like a ray of sunshine.

    His gaze looked toward hisrades as he acknowledged them one by one. When every single one of those Shrek Seven Monsters who were influential people in their own right saw him, they seemed to turn child-like at that instant. Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan, in particr, looked as if they were going to pounce him and release their pent-up feelings for all those years he was not around. How did he have such charisma?

    ¡°Alright. Will everyone please decide if you¡¯re willing to light up for our junior Tang Wulin?¡± Lan Muzi continued to push through with the event while simultaneously nudging his girlfriend from her stupor.

    It was only then Tang Yingmeng reacted and chuckled softly. ¡°The guy is awfully handsome! If I were younger by ten years, perhaps I might even be lighting up for him during the date festival then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous!¡± Lan Muzi whispered into her ears with a vicious tone.

    In response, Tang Yingmeng gathered next to his ear and mentioned something to him. Then, Lan Muzi¡¯s expression froze as he looked at her in surprise. Soon after, his face changed to fill with joy.

    ¡°Oh my god! This, this is simply amazing! Why did you wait until now to tell me this? Yingmeng, I love you.¡± Hepletely lost control of his emotions as he hugged Tang Yingmeng. His eyes were red.

    The females were deciding if they should illuminate their lights when they suddenly took note of what transpired. Everyone was feeling baffled as to what was happening that the event was abruptly interrupted.

    ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll talk more when we return home.¡± Tang Yingmeng hastily reminded him.

    All of a sudden, Lan Muzi came to his senses. He quickly let her loose but could hardly contain the immense joy that he felt.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to interrupt such an important event. However, I must say that I¡¯m the happiest person in the world right now. Earlier, when junior Tang Wulin made his appearance, Mengying told me that she would perhaps illuminate her light for Wulin if this event had been a decade ago. I immediately told her that I was jealous. Then, she told me that she¡¯s pregnant with our child. Oh! That¡¯s why I can¡¯t help myself. I¡¯m truly joyous.¡±

    He suddenly turned around as he was saying that and gave Tang Yingmeng a long kiss. Her face immediately turned scarlet, and she lightly pounded him a few times. The loving ambiance affected everyone at Sea God¡¯s Lake.

    When Lan Muzi told Tang Yingmeng that he was jealous, her reply was, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡±

    It was such an unexpected turn of events!

    ¡°Alright, our Sea God¡¯s fair maidens, please make your choice to illuminate your lights for Male Number Fifty-One,¡± Tang Yingmeng took control of her emotions and spoke immediately.

    The elders of Sea God¡¯s Pavilion were watching. Although it was fine for them to express their sentiments, it was still embarrassing and awkward.

    Lights were illuminated. However, no one expected the first light to be illuminated by Female Number Eighteen.

    There was a total of thirty-one females on the scene, yet there were two people who had not illuminated their lights at all from the beginning till the end. They were Female Number Eighteen and Female Number Eleven.

    Female Number Eleven was Hell Wu Siduo, but how about Female Number Eighteen?

    As for Female Number Seventeen, she had only illuminated her light once earlier for Xu Lizhi.

    At the moment, Number Eighteen took the lead to illuminate her light. Then, it was followed by Number Eleven Wu Siduo, and then Number Neen Dai Yun¡¯er. They had illuminated their soul lightings simultaneously.

    Soon after, the lights were illuminated in session. In the time it took to catch a few breaths, a dozen lights were already illuminated.

    Except for a few older females, Yuanen Yehui, Xu Xiaoyan, and Ye Xinn, almost all the females¡¯ lights were illuminated for Tang Wulin. There was a total of eighteen lights, a total which exceeded Yue Zhengyu¡¯s.

    Yua Zhengyu was already considered handsome. In addition, he was filled with the holy aura. However, he was still inferior whenpared to Tang Wulin whether it was his looks or skills.

    There was nothing Yue Zhengyu could do about his looks. On the one hand, the holy aura of Yue Zhengyu was filled with brightness while on the other, Tang Wulin¡¯s was filled with vitality with a mysterious touch.

    ¡°Wow, eighteen lights. I imagine the confrontation during the following segment will certainly be exciting.¡± Lan Muzi looked at the females in astonishment. There was no doubt that Tang Wulin broke a new record as even those inner court females who were unacquainted with him were also attracted.

    Lan Muzi could not help thinking. ¡®Tang Wulin is just like my peer, Wu Zhangkong. It¡¯s such an advantage to be good looking! No, he¡¯s far better than Wu Zhangkong because he has better looks and skills. In any case, he¡¯s Wu Zhangkong¡¯s disciple. This hierarchy issue is truly perplexing.¡¯

    Tang Wulin did not expect so many females to illuminate their lights for him, yet his gaze fell upon Female Number Seventeen. Number Seventeen¡¯s light was not illuminated. Indeed, Number Seventeen was not among the eighteen illuminated lights.

    Tang Wulin frowned slightly but he did not utter a word. He was not certain if his judgment was correct.

    Lan Muzi spoke, ¡°Very well. Everyone has chosen. The males whose lights were not illuminated, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to leave. We¡¯re about to begin the third segment.¡±

    ¡°After the initial Match Made in Heaven and Love at First Sight, we are about to begin the next segment of the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival. After this segment, every prospect¡¯s dream will be crystal clear. Our fellow juniors will understand their cherished loves even more. Hence, the following segment that we¡¯re about to begin is known as ¡®Love at Second Sight¡¯.¡±

    ¡°This time, the females will have to pay more focus because you can¡¯t simply make a choice like earlier. You must be responsible for your choice. Every male will be given one minute for self-introduction. After the self-introduction, the male shalle over to my side and present to me the number of the fair maiden you fancy. On the other hand, the females shall begin the choosing process. Your choice this time will be your final choice. Every female is given only one chance to choose so you can¡¯t change your mindter. We shall begin the fourth segment after the choice is made.¡±

    ¡°Our fellow males, please take note that when you are introducing yourselves, you¡¯re also allowed to disy your powerful skills, the level of your cultivation base, et cetera. You can mention anything about yourself so long as you feel that it¡¯s good enough to attract the female you fancy. This time, we¡¯re going to determine the sequence by drawing lots so that it¡¯s fair for all the participants.¡±

    There was an air of anxiety at once. If the first two segments were described as exploratory, then, the third segment ¡®Love at Second Sight¡¯ would be the implementation.

 Chapter 749 - Xu Lizhiâ€™s Shout

    <h4>Chapter 749: Xu Lizhi¡¯s Shout</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A choice once made could not be easily changed. This was especially significant among the females. They only had one chance to choose and it would be final. There could be no further change.

    Usually, they could estimate the number of couples that would remain by the end of this segment. It was also the segment with the most eliminations.

    It was rare for the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival to bring about more than ten couples. Nearly half of the participants would withdraw by themselves. Naturally, the majority of the males were eliminated because they were not chosen by the females. However, if multiple females chose the same male, then there would be furtherpetition.

    A box appeared in Lan Muzi¡¯s hand as he spoke to Tang Yingmeng by his side, ¡°Yingmeng, you will draw the numbers from this box. Let¡¯s see who will be the first male to introduce himself and profess his love. Males, please take note that your time is limited, prioritize the things you need to do. Take my advice from someone with the experience in this. Sometimes, heartfelt confessions are better than disying your skills. Be bold and don¡¯t miss the opportunity.¡±

    Tang Yingmeng had already drawn a lot number from the box while Lan Muzi was speaking.

    ¡°The first person toe forward to introduce himself is Number Thirty-Two. Male Number Thirty-Two, please.¡±

    The lotus leaves parted revealing Male Number Thirty-Two. The lotus leaf underneath Male Thirty-Two¡¯s feet slowly moved forward to bring him to the front position cing him before everyone.

    The male participant swayed and almost fell into the water as he stood on the lotus leaf. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Xu Lizhi?¡¯

    Number Thirty-Two was indeed Xu Lizhi! His gaze appeared dull and his expression indescribable. He sped his hands before him in a distracted state of mind.

    When he realized that Tang Wulin had returned, his heart was filled with excitement simr to hisrades, while at this moment, he felt perplexed.

    He could clearly see that Ye Xinn, Yuanen Yehui, and Xu Xiaoyan did not illuminate their lights for Tang Wulin, but they illuminated their lights for him. He guessed right about how they were showing him sympathy. although he felt odd that Female Number Seventeen did not illuminate her light for Tang Wulin. However, he could care less about anything else at the moment as his heart felt so heavy.

    Was it sympathy? Were they showing sympathy for me?

    Xu Lizhi mocked himself. As he stood there, the expression on his face gradually turned calm.

    ¡°Alright, junior. The time starts now, you can introduce yourself,¡± Lan Muzi announced.

    ¡°My name is Xu Lizhi.¡± Xu Lizhi enunciated slowly, ¡°I¡¯m a food-type Soul Master. I enjoy all food and I¡¯m an inherent foodie. My martial soul is a meat bun. The reason for my body shape. I believe that no one will fancy an obese man. Nevertheless, I¡¯m here. Perhaps making such a bold move will grant me hope as mentioned by Senior Lan. Thus, please allow me to say the following.¡±

    ¡°When I was young, I¡¯ve already found the love of my life. Yes, it happened when I was young. I love her just like how I fancy delicacies. Due to my being a food-type Soul Master, I had always been bullied by my ssmates. She was the one who protected me every single time and was my guardian angel. Since then, I¡¯ve always admired her. That¡¯s the reason I¡¯m standing here today.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu, Xie Xie, and even Tang Wulin were surprised upon hearing Xu Lizhi. They had been unaware of Xu Lizhi¡¯s feelings all along. How could they not know the person Xu Lizhi was talking about? They understood this situation more than anybody else!

    Xu Lizhi seemed to be speaking smoother now, ¡°Days passed and we grew day by day. She became stronger as she pursued the perfection of a soul master with determination, while I stayed by her side watching her every day. When I was young, I regarded her as my sister and my guardian angel. Later, I realized that the most important thing in my life is not food, but her.¡±

    He paused for a moment at this point, then he continued speaking in a solemn tone, ¡°If there¡¯s one person I¡¯m willing to go on a diet for, then, it¡¯s her.¡±

    The look on all the females¡¯ faces changed when he said those words. The words were simple, yet when it came from an obese man whose weight exceeded a hundred kilograms and was a food-type Soul Master, the words definitely surpassed countless whispers of love.

    Xu Lizhi paused for a moment at this point.

    Lan Muzi took a nce at the time as he was about to remind Xu Lizhi that time was up when Tang Yingmeng stopped him. There were already tears shimmering in Tang Yingmeng¡¯s eyes.

    Xu Lizhi was silent for a moment before he sighed softly. ¡°I know that I¡¯m not her worthy match. I¡¯ve always realised that. I once thought that the reason why I love her was possibly due to myck of motherly love when I was young. I finally realized that it was not a mother¡¯s love that I yearn for with the passing of time. I swear on my life that I love her. It¡¯s the kind of love between a man and a woman. I genuinely love her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful while I¡¯m so fat. Yet, I love her. Thus, I¡¯ll stay by her side every moment. Wherever she is, I¡¯ll be there. I¡¯ll not leave her for even a single day.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, today will be the only day I¡¯ll ever have the courage to speak from my heart. Everyone may not possibly know how much courage this requires, yet all of you must know that I¡¯m taking the risk of making her embarrassed. However, I¡¯m expressing myself today because I don¡¯t want to keep my feelings for her in my heart for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that I could seed, nor have I ever thought that she would love me. After all, there is a huge difference between both of us. Yet, I must tell her that I love her, and she alone in this whole wide world. I¡¯ll love her forever. I can only hope that my words today will not be wasted. However, I will not mention her name.¡±

    ¡°I feel much better after having spoken my heart.¡±

    At this point, Xu Lizhi¡¯s seemed rxed. He took a hard nce at the females¡¯ side. ¡°I don¡¯t need sympathy. I only want to stay by your side, if possible. Even if you were to find someone you love one day, I hope we¡¯ll remain friends.¡±

    He took a deep breath until his body seemed to double in size, then shouted as loud as he could which exhausted almost all his strength, ¡°I... love... you...¡±

    He leaped up after saying that and jumped into Sea God¡¯s Lake.

    There was no doubt he understood that he did not stand a chance. After he had expressed his heart, he did not wish to cause any further embarrassment to her life. So, he chose to leave.

    It was at this moment when a stream of blue light suddenly glowed and wrapped around his fat waist in the air. It was a blue vine. The vine gently pulled Xu Lizhi back just as he was about to hit the water surface of theke. Then, the vine straightened as it forcefully supported Xu Lizhi¡¯s body in the air so that he did not fall.

    ¡°How do you know that you won¡¯t seed then? You¡¯re not allowed to leave before you receive the result.¡±

    Xu Lizhi turned around and looked at Tang Wulin who was using his blue vine to support Xu Lizhi¡¯s body. His chubby face was already covered in tears.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    The vine retracted slowly and ced him on top of the lotus leaf gently.

 Chapter 750 - The Light Dark Douluoâ€™s Closed Door Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 750: The Light Dark Douluo¡¯s Closed Door Disciple</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ng Wulin spoke in a deep voice, ¡°When I was young, my martial soul was a useless Bluesilver Grass martial soul. My first spirit soul was the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s failed specimen. If I had given up at the time, I would never be where I am today. You even have the courage to go on a diet for her sake. Why don¡¯t you have the courage to ept an answer now? Listen to yourself and stay here. We¡¯re not expecting a miracle, but we must give miracle a chance.¡±

    Xu Lizhi lowered his head. He finally regained his soul power to control himself standing on top of the lotus leaf. He nodded gently, yet he did not have the courage to look toward the females¡¯ side.

    Tang Yingmeng wiped the tears on her face. ¡°He¡¯s right. You should stay. Don¡¯t leave before you receive a result, alright? I¡¯ll pray for you. You¡¯re a good boy. It¡¯s not your fault for being fat. I didn¡¯t expect that the first love confession today would be so touching.¡±

    The lotus slowly returned to its original position. The look everyone gave Xu Lizhi had changed. Xu Lizhi gradually calmed down. He stood there with his head lowered.

    ¡°Lizhi, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Xie Xie gave him a thumbs up without any reservation.

    Yue Zhengyu spoke in a deep voice, ¡°You have our support. Do your best.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not utter a word as he gazed at the target Xu Lizhi had confessed his love toward a hundred meters away.

    She was unusually calm. She remainedposed as she stood on the lotus leaf. She seemed barely affected by it all. Despite being observed by the females who were aware of what transpired, she did not offer any response.

    Lan Muzi spoke, ¡°Junior Number Thirty-Two, please give me the number of your choiceter. For those maidens who are interested in Junior Number Thirty-Two, please take note as well. Remember that you¡¯re only allowed to choose one person after this segment.¡±

    ¡°Yingmeng, let¡¯s continue to draw the lots. By the way, I love that you¡¯re so spontaneous.¡±

    Howling voices were then heard from the Outer Court¡¯s students on the shore at present. They were all yelling to support Xu Lizhi, in particr the first ss students who were shouting at the top of their voices.

    Not everyone was born with good looks and an impressive family background in this world. One might just be amon folk, however, one was entitled to pursue one¡¯s love and happiness. Xu Lizhi¡¯s expression infected most of the folks¡¯ heartfelt feelings.

    The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue who had been sitting cross-legged on the towership sighed softly. ¡°I thought that I would be fine spending my final days which have been dull and mediocre. However, I¡¯ve been infected by what the fat boy said about true love. It was most touching indeed. I¡¯ve made the decision to take a closed door disciple. I don¡¯t think anyone would challenge me on this, right?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough!¡± The sound of a few dry coughs echoed from her back. It was quite obvious that there was more than one person who had the same thought.

    The As Douluo Yun Ming looked toward Long YeYue. ¡°Sister Yue, if you¡¯re certain that you¡¯re going to ept another closed door disciple, then this is simply the best news in Shrek Academy. Of course, no one will go against you on this. Fortune is smiling on the fat boy.¡±

    He was genuinely joyous. Ever since the passing of Light Dark Douluo¡¯s husband, the previous generation¡¯s Sea God Pavilion Master did not have the will to live on. If it were not for her concern over Shrek Academy, she would have left for her husband already. Even people like Lan Muzi and Tang Yingmeng were just namesake disciples.

    Closed door disciples and namesake disciples were twopletely different categories. Only a direct disciple could be a closed door disciple. On top of that, a closed door disciple was the teacher¡¯s favorite disciple. Long Yeyue was going to ept Xu Lizhi as her closed door disciple, so there was no doubt that she would do her utmost to cultivate this disciple. Her vitality waspletely within her control due to her advanced cultivation base so she could always extend her lifespan should she wish to do so.

    Yun Ming was the happiest about the circumstances since Light Dark Douluo was his senior and Shrek Academy¡¯s guardian angel. She was a stabilizing presence in Shrek Academy just like the divine needle that calmed the sea [KK1] . Despite Light Dark Douluo¡¯s rtively unknown reputation, those in the upper echelons of the highly ranked soul masters knew of her existence. The Spirit Pagoda resented her but dared not show disrespect to Shrek Academy.

    Yun Ming was on par with her going by their cultivation bases. In fact, he was even more powerful than her. However, as a deterrence to the Spirit Pagoda, she was more of an influence than Yun Ming. Most importantly, she had a close rtionship, that of a mother or grandmother, with Yun Ming!

    A faint smile emerged on Long Yeyue¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s finally something exciting I can do.¡±

    The second male hadpleted his exposition during their conversation. He disyed his martial souls and soul rings. It was apparent that he had someone in mind but only expressed his feelings at the moment just before ending his confession.

    ¡°Number Fifty.¡± The third person drawn from the lot was Long Yue standing beside Tang Wulin.

    Long Yue did not expect his turn toe up so soon so he appeared stunned for a moment. He turned his head to the side subconsciously and took a nce at Tang Wulin standing by his side, while Tang Wulin was staring at the opposite side at present.

    The lotus underneath Long Yue¡¯s feet floated forward slowly and brought him to the front.

    His gaze was upon Dai Yun¡¯er on the opposite side.

    Long Yue took a deep breath. ¡°I understand that I¡¯m not weed here and I¡¯m aware of the reason as well. This is because I don¡¯t belong to Shrek. My purpose here is to learn from all of you because I wish to learn new skills to elevate myself. Star Luo Empire belongs to this continent initially. Even though I refuse to admit it, it remains a fact we were expelled from here. However, soul masters are the same everywhere. I¡¯m just like all of you soul masters. Our goal and direction are the same, that is to be as powerful as one can be.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t talk about this, but I mean no malice when Ie here. In fact, I¡¯m most d to be present for the date festival this time. It¡¯s truly interesting as it also allows me to express my heartfelt feelings. Frankly speaking, I¡¯ve never been in love. I¡¯ve been cultivating painstakingly all along since I was young. Moreover, my cultivation practice is apanied by severe hardship which is quite different from most people. The pain I have to go through restricts my movements at times that I¡¯ve to walk one step at a time. There are moments when I lose control of my emotions as well. That¡¯s how I end up with the nickname Madman Long. Nevertheless, even a madman can be sentimental. Yes, I¡¯ve someone I love too.¡±

    ¡°Even though I¡¯m aware that she¡¯s in love with someone else, I¡¯ve always loved her all along. However, I¡¯m uncertain of my love for her as to whether it¡¯s romantic love or brotherly love. I¡¯ve watched over her ever since she was young. Frankly, she has been by my side for the longest period of time and also the person I see the most. Hence, I promise to take her as my bride in the future. Even my friends and acquaintances have encouraged me to fulfill my promise.¡±

    ¡°Yet, I¡¯m feeling a little disturbed as I stand here today. Perhaps, my love rival is too powerful. I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone when ites to disying my powers. Although I strive to be the strongest, I¡¯m certainly not as handsome. Nheless, I promise that I¡¯ll protect you, no matter the circumstance, as long as I¡¯m alive. The words of our friend earlier stirred me deeply. Perhaps, I truly need love. I dare not vouch for anything else except that my shoulders are absolutely tough which was proven earlier by the maiden¡¯s hand cannon.

    His gaze remained fixated on Dai Yun¡¯er as he was speaking. He was frank about how he was unsure of his love for Dai Yun¡¯er. However, if he were to have a rtionship, then Dai Yun¡¯er would be the most suitable candidate.

    His words of passion were not considered touching but it was certainly frank and genuine. Simultaneously, it made Shrek Academy¡¯s Inner Court disciples change their view of him. It was apparent that he did not wish to be alone.

    In fact, Long Yue was attracted to most of everything he came across after arriving at Shrek Academy. He had always thought that Monster Academy was no different from Shrek Academy. Nheless, he finally realized he was immature in his thinking upon his arrival at Shrek Academy.

    [KK1]Read Wikipedia about Sun Wukong¡¯s magical staff that was once a needle used by Sea God to measure flood https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ruyi_Jingu_Bang

 Chapter 751 - The Unexpected Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 751: The Unexpected Rejection</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shrek Academy was not just an academy but also a city that wasrger than Star Luo City. Their inner court disciples¡¯ abilities were no less inferior than Star Luo City¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings. He had never witnessed a true powerhouse, yet the towers afar made him feel as if he was in a bottomless pit. Even his teacher had never felt so terrified.

    Lan Muzi smiled. ¡°We wee you to the all-inclusive Shrek Academy. Everyone can only depend on themselves to achieve what they desire. We treat everyone the same regardless. I congratte you beforehand for the achievements you¡¯ll gain over this period of time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Long Yue nodded toward Lan Muzi as his lotus leaf returned to its initial position.

    The time spent in the third segment was undoubtedly longer than the prior two segments. As long as they did not exceed the time given, Lan Muzi and Tang Yingmeng would not interrupt their self-introduction and self-disy.

    In other words, if peacocks were invited to participate in the Love at Second Sight segment, it would be a great opportunity for the peacocks to show off their bright plumages to the peahens.

    As it is, the majority of the students were behaving in such a way.

    Finally, it was Yue Zhengyu¡¯s turn.

    The lotus leaf underneath Yue Zhengyu¡¯s feet pushed the water aside as it moved forward. Yue Zhengyu smiled confidently. The radiance on his body appeared even more dazzling when he stood at the center captivating everyone¡¯s attention. He gazed at the opposite direction and locked eyes with the maiden standing on a lotus leaf.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting anxiously for this day for a very long time. To be honest, I have someone in mind that I love. We¡¯ve spent time together for many years especially during our cultivation practice. I think there¡¯s no need for me to introduce myself in detail. Ie from the Holy Angel n and possess the holy bloodline. I¡¯m a five-ring one-word Battle Armor Master, and I strongly believe I¡¯ll be able to protect you and make you happy. I ¡®ll support you, your family, and ensure your needs are taken care of. Deep down, I know that you love me too. Isn¡¯t that right? They said that the Sea God Lake Date Festival provides the best opportunity to confess one¡¯s love. That¡¯s the sole reason I¡¯m here. I love you so much. Let¡¯s be together. I¡¯ll be so happy if you¡¯ll be my bride, and I¡¯ll always protect you from harm. Just like Senior Lan and Senior Tang, we¡¯ll have a family in the future. I promise to keep you happy and contented.¡±

    The radiance on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body shimmered with a pair of pure white feathered wings that had spread out from his back toplement his handsome features and his gorgeous white suit. It was as if the entire Sea God Lake was filled with his radiance.

    Xu Xiaoyan stood and watched him without much response. Her charming face that was initially joyful began to change following Yue Zhengyu¡¯s speech. It seemed like her joy was gradually vanishing and was soon reced with a nk expression.

    Yue Zhengyu pped his wings gently as he hovered in the air above the lotus leaf.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s no need for us to waste everyone¡¯s time anymore. Xiaoyan, I love you. Are we going to leave this ce together?¡± Yue Zhengyu smiled brightly as he pped his wings. He had already transformed into a stream of golden light as he flew in front of Xu Xiaoyan while reaching out for her with his arms.

    On the shore, many of the outer court female students shrieked loudly. Someone even hollered his nickname, ¡®Angel Prince¡¯. The moment belonged to Yue Zhengyu.

    He came from a rich and powerful family with an outstanding background and was blessed with good looks. He seemed to have it all, and his physical achievements had been extraordinary, beyond what any ordinary person could hope to achieve.

    Lan Muzi frowned. It was apparent that Yue Zhengyu¡¯s behavior vited some of the Sea God Lake Date Festival¡¯s rules. Unfortunately, they had no grounds to stop him if they were already in love prior to this event.

    ¡°Xiaoyan...¡± Yue Zhengyu was slightly disappointed to find Xu Xiaoyan had yet to lunge into his arms as he had hoped. He could not help but call out to her softly.

    Xu Xiaoyan lowered her head and muttered to herself, ¡°No, this is wrong. This should not have happened.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu spoke anxiously, ¡°Xiaoyan, what¡¯s wrong? Is everything alright?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan raised her head slowly and looked straight into his eyes as if she was staring into emptiness. Her eyes were red, and her gaze was filled with disappointment. ¡°It should not have been like this. Zhengyu, I¡¯m sorry... I can¡¯t go with you. I can¡¯t... I don¡¯t like you like this... More to the point, I hate you! I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    A ball of starlight radiated from Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s body. She instantly dashed forward as the starlight slowly enshrouded her. The starlight plumed with dazzling radiance in the sky and dropped in a split second. She was seen rushing wildly toward the far end.

    The change that came unexpectedly shocked everyone on the scene.

    After all, Yue Zhengyu was one of the eligible male students from the start, and undoubtedly, the person most of the females were vying for. If it were not for Tang Wulin who had shown up, no one would have been able to steal the limelight away from him.

    Yue Zhengyu did not understand why she had reacted that way when he chose her out of so many females and had even confessed his love for her. How could she reject him?

    Yue Zhengyu was so stunned that it left him totally speechless. He had never felt so embarrassed in his whole life and was finding it difficult to ept the situation. The perfect love confession had turned into such an awful disappointment.

    He had even met Xu Xiaoyan prior to participating in Sea God Lake Date Festival. He had told her that he would announce his love for her so that everyone would know of their rtionship. Yet, he had absolutely no idea it would turn into such a disaster during the date festival. The perfect ending he had hoped for did not happen. On the contrary, Xu Xiaoyan left him and fled the scene.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a dumbass!¡± Yuanen Yehui¡¯s voice echoed mercilessly.

    Yue Zhengyu was angered and replied out of irritation, ¡°Shut up! Mind your own business.¡± He pped his wings abruptly and flew toward the shore. However, he was not flying in the direction which Xu Xiaoyan had gone, but in the opposite direction.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s sudden departure was a huge blow to him. He could not understand what went wrong. He had prepared everything in advance to make a grand appearance in the hope that she could be the princess and center of everyone¡¯s attention! This was meant to glorify her!

    ¡°But why? Why did she suddenly flee? Why did she do that? Could it be that she¡¯s in love with someone else?¡±

    All sorts of troubling thoughts made Yue Zhengyu felt like his head was about to explode. He howled wildly when he reached the shore, then pped his wings with full force before disappearing without a trace.

    The turn of events came unexpectedly that it shocked everyone. No one understood why this situation happened. It happened so suddenly. No one at the scene had expected such a turn of events, let alone grasped what actually happened.

    They were supposed to be a couple who were meant to be, but why did they suddenly fall out just as he was confessing his love for her?

    Tang Wulin frowned because he knew the reason that caused Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s sudden departure. Only those who truly knew them both would understand.

    There was not a doubt that Yuanen Yehui understood as well, only then could she shout at Yue Zhengyu in rage. On the other hand, Yue Zhengyu waspletely oblivious of the reason all that had happened.

    It seemed like Tang Wulin would need to look for Yue Zhengyu to discuss

    the incident after the date festival was over.

    Even so, the interlude did not stop the date festival from continuing. In fact, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s departure was a relief to all the participating males because he was truly outstanding and too much of apetition. After he left, many of the females who had initially nned on choosing him changed their minds. It was always a good thing to have one less powerfulpetitor.

    ¡°Perhaps there was some misunderstanding between them, but I believe they¡¯ll be able to resolve it. Alright, we shall continue drawing lots. The following student is... student number Sixteen!¡±

 Chapter 752 - My Name Is Not Nervous

    <h4>Chapter 752: My Name Is Not Nervous</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes were still staring in the direction Yue Zhengyu left from. His emotions became even more disturbed because although Xu Lizhi¡¯s words were supposed to motivate him, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s failure in professing his love only made him more anxious. He had known all along that Yue Zhengyu and Xu Xiaoyan should be together! Yet, how did they suddenly have a fall-out? Could it still be possible for him when even Yue Zhengyu had failed?

    ¡°Student Number Sixteen, if you still don¡¯te forward then I¡¯ll assume that you¡¯ve withdrawn yourself!¡± Lan Muzi reminded once again.

    ¡°Xie Xie!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice echoed in Xie Xie¡¯s ears. It was only then Xie Xie snapped out of it. ¡°Huh, are you calling for me?¡±

    Lan Muzi spoke with a slight frustration, ¡°If you¡¯re number sixteen, then yes, I¡¯m calling for you. It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Xie Xie was astonished. His body swayed from his rmed emotions just as the lotus leaf underneath his feet began to move. However, he hastily stabilized himself.

    At this exact moment, he could only feel his heart beating many times faster than usual as his face blushed scarlet. Despite knowing that he had already made countless preparations, why was he still filled with anxiety when the moment finally arrived? ¡®What should I do? What should I do? What should I do if she rejects me as well?¡±

    ¡°You may begin now!¡± Lan Muzi reminded.

    ¡®Just do it!¡¯

    Xie Xie strenuously inhaled a deep breath and even shifted his soul power with great effort in order to ensure the color of his face returned to normal. Then, he raised his head with resolution and determination as he looked toward the females before him.

    Still, when he saw that face, the courage that he mustered earlier seemed to have drifted away.

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    Xie Xie had only managed to utter these two words before he turned speechless. This was the first time this situation had ever urred in today¡¯s third segment.

    Tang Yingmeng smiled. ¡°Junior, don¡¯t be nervous. Could it that it¡¯s even more difficult to disy your affection than sit for your final exams?¡±

    A bitter smile emerged on Xie Xie¡¯s face. ¡°Perhaps this very moment is truly more difficult than anything else to me. I have someone I love, just like Yue Zhengyu. It¡¯s only that I¡¯m even more miserable than him because the person that I love... I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t ever love me back.¡±

    Lan Muzi replied, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re also one of the Shrek Seven Monsters if I¡¯m right. Could it be that all the Shrek Seven Monsters are so fragile in rtionships?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± the words suddenly escaped Xie Xie¡¯s mouth. His emotions were immediately triggered when Lan Muzi mentioned the Shrek Seven Monsters.¡±

    ¡°My name is Not Nervous!¡± Xie Xie blurted. Instantly, the entire Sea God Lake turned into a sea of roaringughter. Even the Sea God Pavilion elders on the tower ship could not helpughing when they heard his self-given nickname.

    Xie Xie could not help covering his face with his hands and wished that he could jump into theke. This was truly too embarrassing.

    ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s fine. Speak the words from your heart. Lizhi did it, so why can¡¯t you? Don¡¯t think about the results. What you need to do now is to speak from the depths of your heart.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice echoed in his ears, gradually calming his state of mind.

    ¡°Quiet please,¡± Tang Wulin suddenly spoke coldly. He was speaking in a hushed tone but every single student felt a strange shock when they heard his voice. Even Lan Muzi and Tang Yingmeng were affected despite their eight-ringed cultivation base.

    All of a sudden, everyone began sensing his voice gradually getting saturated with an unnerving overbearingness. It was as if a pair of calm eyes had appeared in everyone¡¯s mind, shaking their states of mind.

    Long Yue looked toward Tang Wulin who stood by his side. Despite his cultivation base and martial soul, he still felt an overbearing feeling ofplete submission when Tang Wulin spoke those few words.

    It had only taken the time of a few breaths before the roaringughter from earlier quieted down.

    On the tower ship, astonished expressions appeared on the faces of the numerous Sea God Pavilion elders.

    ¡°T-This is...¡± Elder Cai spoke in astonishment.

    Zhuo Shi and Feng Wuyu¡¯s eyes met. Of course, they could tell it was Tang Wulin¡¯s voice but yet, how could his voice...

    ¡°That was more than just a spiritual suppression. There seems to be something else that came along with it. This... This is very odd. It was as if an unseen force was echoing behind his voice. It¡¯s a very peculiar feeling,¡± the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue spoke in astonishment.

    ¡°When did the inner court ept such a young fellow. His spiritual power is at least at the Spirit Abyss with only a four-ringed cultivation base. To top that off, he¡¯s is also capable ofmunicating with origin energy like he just did. This is indeed interesting.¡±

    Zhuo Shi summoned the courage to speak, ¡°Sister Yue, that¡¯s my disciple.¡± Long Yeyue had only allowed them to address her as Sister Yue regardless of the disparity between their seniority.

    Feng Wuyu hastily spoke as well, ¡°He¡¯s also my disciple in forging.¡±

    Shrek¡¯s Holy Twin Dragons were afraid that Light Dark Douluo would suddenly express her wish to ept another closed-door disciple, making it a truly devastating loss for them.

    Long Yeyue darted them a look. How could she not figure out their little idea! She nodded but held her tongue frommenting any further.

    On the surface of theke, Xie Xie slowly lowered the hands that covered his face. He gave a forced smile before he continued speaking, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry that I lost my cool. I¡¯m not usually like this or rather, I guess it¡¯s true that too much concern makes for chaos.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence to be acquainted with you. When I first saw your true face, I was almost beaten to death by you. Moreover, that was more than just once. However, it was precisely because of that beating which left behind a profound impression in my heart. You¡¯re very strong, and you¡¯re much more powerful than me. You once mocked me and regarded me to be beneath you. When I felt the piercing pain in my heart during that incident, I discovered that you were already so important in my heart.¡±

    ¡°You seldom speak on usual days, and you speak to me harshly as well but... when anyone is in trouble or needs your help, you¡¯ll never hesitate, not even the slightest bit when you help them. You¡¯re a girl that¡¯s cold on the outside but warm on the inside. I¡¯m still beneath you when ites to natural endowments and power. You once told me that I¡¯m only qualified to pursue you when my power exceeds you one day.¡±

    ¡°Initially, I used to be ratherzy but I began to work with great effort ever since that incident. It¡¯s not because I wanted to catch up to ourpanions but instead, I was afraid that I¡¯d lose the opportunity to catch up to you if I was too far behind.¡±

    ¡°Yet, I cultivate painstakingly but so did you. Why, why won¡¯t you stop for moment just to wait for me and give me that thread of opportunity?¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s words finally sounded smooth now when he expressed about himself as such, he was calming down as well. There was a bitter smile on his face and his words were tainted with bitterness. However, it was those words that made the smile on those inner and outer court students mocking him earlier vanished.

    ¡°Frankly, although I¡¯m not as chubby as Lizhi, I have a thicker face than he does. Over the years, I¡¯ve confessed my love to you countless times and spent my free time hanging out by your side in hope of gaining your attention and yet, you refused to give me any chances what-so-ever. Alright, that¡¯s enough for me to understand. I know that I¡¯m not worthy of you. Perhaps, I¡¯ll never be able to exceed you for the rest of my life. However, I have to tell you that I¡¯ve truly worked hard. I refuse to stop even if I¡¯m so tired to the point where I vomit blood. I¡¯ve been working painstakingly without stop every day and my only hope is to exceed you one day.¡±

    ¡°Before stepping onto Sea God Lake, I still had high hopes in my heart. I was thinking that I¡¯d stand a better chance with today¡¯s circumstances, before so many people in the academy¡¯s fated date festival but I¡¯ve calmed down now.¡±

    He finally raised his headpletely and looked toward the maiden in the distance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yuanen. Although I¡¯ve troubled you throughout these years, I also have to tell you that I¡¯m sincere although I¡¯m usually a joker. There is not a drop of water that dilutes my love to you. I¡¯ve been pursuing you for so many years so I¡¯m not as easily satisfied as Lizhi. I wish to be together with you for real if we were to be a couple or I¡¯d rather leave. Perhaps, if I can¡¯t see then my heart won¡¯t hurt as much. Thus, I¡¯m going all out today. If you still remain reluctant, then please reject me outright and I¡¯ll never bother you anymore in the future. I¡¯ll stay far away from you and wish that you find your true love.¡±

    Yuanen? Yuanen Yehui?

    Not everyone was aware of Xie Xie¡¯s love to Yuanen Yehui. The entire scene was silent when they saw him saluting gently at Yuanen Yehui¡¯s direction.

    Yuanen Yehui looked at him retreating back to his original position. Her lips were pursed tight while her hands were sped behind her back. At least, there was no way to tell about her mood now judging by her outlook. Yet, was she truly as calm as she appeared?

    Lan Muzi exhaled and gave Xie Xie a thumbs up. ¡°A true love¡¯s confession is always most touching. If only Zhengyu could understand this, then perhaps he won¡¯t... Alright, let¡¯s continue with the next person.¡±

 Chapter 753 - Ill Never Give Up

    <h4>Chapter 753: I¡¯ll Never Give Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Male Number Thirty-eight, please begin.¡± Lan Muzi drew a new number. Number Thirty-eight was Tang Wulin¡¯s acquaintance. It was his ssmate, the person with the nickname Shackler, Luo Guixing.

    Luo Guixing¡¯s lotus leaf floated up to the very front. He wore a genuine smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that the people who want to confess their loves outnumber those who want to disy their strengths. Yes! Everybody understands, and almost everyone knows who they like. Then, I¡¯ll join in their ranks as well. I have a confession to make as well.¡±

    Another confession?

    Luo Guixing¡¯s gaze shifted to the opposite side. After he hummed for a brief moment, he said, ¡°First of all, I have something to say to my good friend Xu Yucheng. From the perspective our lot draws, my luck is better than yours. All these years, we¡¯ve liked her and have always beenpeting against each other both openly and secretly. However, this has never affected our brotherly rtionship.¡±

    ¡°However, there are things on which we canpromise and those on which we can¡¯t. Since the god of fortune has bestowed his blessings upon me, then I¡¯m sorry brother, I¡¯ll be seizing this opportunity for myself.¡±

    When he said this, he immediately piqued the interest of everybody. Two boys and one girl? Two boys liking one girl at the same time? They were even good friends.

    Tang Wulin practically shifted his gaze onto Wu Siduo on the opposite side out of instinct. Based on his understanding of Luo Guixing¡¯s personality, if Luo Guixing and Xu Yucheng liked the same person at the same time, then it could only have been Wu Siduo.¡±

    As expected, Wu Siduo, who stood on the opposite side, had her brows slightly furrowed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve liked you for a very long time now. It all began from when we¡¯re defeated by Tang Wulin and the others. Back then, we were all still very young. Even if we had feelings, they were all a blur. However, I quickly learned about the meaning of these words ¡ª unrequited love.¡±

    ¡°Back at our ce when we were little, I was always the most outstanding one. After I made it into the Genius Youths Ranking, the feeling that I was the best intensified even more. It was only until I set foot in this ce that I realized that the Genius Youths Ranking or any other sort of those rankings are all bullsh*t! The blows to my confidence pushed me to work harder, and to move forward. Throughout this process, you¡¯ve always been there beside me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m lucky to be in ss One, to have such powerful ssmates. You¡¯re all the ones that make me strive to grow. I¡¯m even luckier to have been able to meet you. This year, we¡¯ve alle of age. On this Sea God Fated Date Festival, I don¡¯t want to suppress my own feelings any longer. No matter how busy we¡¯ll all be, let us have a hot and intense love rtionship! Wu Siduo, please, give me a chance.¡±

    Luo Guixing made his confession in open view. He did not beat around the bush in the slightest. There was not even too many feelings in his confession ¡ª those that showed how truly, madly, and deeply <sup>1</sup> he felt. He simply expressed his inner thoughts in a straightforward manner.

    However, Wu Siduo still had a frown on her face. She looked at him. Suddenly, she loudly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ording to the rules, the girls in this segment were actually not allowed to open their mouths. This was a segment where the boys would have a chance to show themselves off. However, Wu Siduo still opened her mouth, just like Xu Xiaoyan before her. However, unlike thetter, she was even more unwilling to hold Luo Guixing up.

    Luo Guixing was definitely extremely outstanding. An eighteen-year-old, five-ringed, one-word battle armor master. He would be outstanding no matter where he was, even in Shrek Academy! She did not wish to affect Luo Guixing¡¯s selection of his other half.

    Luo Guixing was slightly stunned. He obviously had never thought that Wu Siduo¡¯s rejection would be this straightforward. He shook his head with slight helplessness, ¡°Thank you for telling me your answer directly. Is this is the case, then I wish both of you happiness.¡±

    A hint of bitterness appeared on his face. In the next moment, the lotus leaf under his feet sank silently, bringing his body with it.

    Luo Guixing... failed?

    Tang Wulin could not help but feel shocked in his heart. To bepletely honest, in his team, the most outstanding one would have been Luo Guixing aside from Wu Siduo. He even surpassed Wu Siduo in terms of leadership. However, he had never expected his confession of love to fail so directly. Wu Siduo did not even have the slightest hesitation. It was clear that she did not want to give him even a slight glimmer of hope.

    Xu Yucheng¡¯s turn was up after three other participants.

    His lotus leaf floated to the front as everyone watched him intently. They wanted to see how he would express his affection.

    Surprisingly, Xu Yucheng looked at Wu Siduo from afar and said only three words, ¡°What about me?¡±

    Wu Siduo sighed and shook her head determinedly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Xu Yuchangughed mockingly at himself. Beams of dark and gloomy lights shed beneath his feet and the lotus leaf turned into countless shards. Like Luo Guixing before him, his body sank into the water.

    Shackler Luo Guixing and Immortal Xu Yucheng. They were both outstanding students from the genius ss! Their excellence was not even inferior to that of the current Shrek Seven Monsters. However, both of them had failed when confessing to their own teammate.

    The faraway outer court students could not help but look at the beautiful Wu Siduo. She was clearly not in a good mood as well. Although her face was slightly pale, her lips were pressed hard together, showing her stubbornness.

    She did not hesitate even if she had to reject them in their faces. This was because she knew very well that things would not be better for anyone if she led them on much longer.

    ¡°The Love at Second Sight segment continues. The next one is...¡± Tang Yinmeng paused slightly. Then, her gaze fell on Tang Wulin. ¡°Number Fifty-One. Please.¡±

    The lotus leaf beneath his feet floated. Tang Wulin¡¯s heart began beating faster as well. It has been three years... A full three years! They had been apart for more than a thousand days and nights. Finally, they were able to meet again.

    ¡®She¡¯s grown up, so have I.¡¯

    ¡®We¡¯re finally not kids anymore, we¡¯re adults now.¡¯

    ¡®More than a thousand days and nights. Throughout those busy and dry days, I¡¯ve taken a good look at my own heart. For more than a thousand days and nights, I wonder, if you have ever thought of me in your heart?¡¯

    ¡®You didn¡¯t keep a light burning for me... Is it because you¡¯ve forgotten about me? Even so, I¡¯ll not give up... I¡¯ll never give up!¡¯

    On the opposite side, a pair of beautiful eyes stared at him ¡ª the most handsome young man in the entire venue.

    Number Eighteen¡¯s gaze was staring. Number Seventeen had also raised her head without anyone noticing. Dai Yun¡¯er was so excited and jubnt that she seemed ready to dash forth from her lotus leaf at any moment. There was also Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn. They too, were looking at him.

    Everyone was looking forward to hearing what he was about to say.

    ¡°Due to certain reasons, I¡¯ve been away for three years. During this thousand days and nights, I¡¯ve been missing the academy at every possible moment because ever since the sudden departure of my parents, this ce has been my home. Today, I¡¯ve returned. I¡¯vee just at the right time for the Sea God Fated Date Festival. I did not hesitate and came here directly because I was afraid that I would miss this opportunity. More than that, I was afraid that you would¡¯ve already fallen in love with someone else.¡±

    ¡°Three years ago, I asked you if you only got close to me because of my bloodline. Then, during those dry days, I¡¯ve given it a lot of thought. I thought that I was very stupid to have asked you that question back then. I shouldn¡¯t have asked it in the first ce. You¡¯ve given me a sure answer, and that made me sad. I was sadder when I knew that I had a good-for-nothing martial soul and had a defective spirit soul. However, I couldn¡¯t let it show... because I was the captain. I couldn¡¯t let everyone see the weak side of me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried very hard to bear with the pain in my heart and led the team in thepetition until we obtained the final victory. However, even then, I didn¡¯t know how I should face you, or perhaps, how I should face myself.¡±

    ¡°More than three years have passed. During these thousand days and nights, I¡¯ve thought about many, many things. Many thing which I don¡¯t understand in the past has all been made clear to me now. Why should I care so much about other things if I like someone? Regardless of the reason you and I met... regardless of how we came to know each other... Since I like you, I¡¯m willing to ept everything about you. If you like me too, we¡¯ll be together. If you don¡¯t like me, then I¡¯ll do all that I can to make you like me, and we¡¯ll still be together. That¡¯s why, no matter what, with regard to this rtionship of ours, I¡¯ll never give up! From today on, I¡¯m yours and you must be responsible for me.¡±

 Chapter 754 - The Dragon Spear Goddess Appears

    <h4>Chapter 754: The Dragon Spear Goddess Appears</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The lotus leaf floated back and Tang Wulin returned to his initial position.

    ¡®Who was he referring to?¡¯ This question arose in many people¡¯s minds. As for the girls on the opposite side, many of them had the same thought. ¡®It¡¯s not me?¡¯

    The smile on Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s face froze. Wu Siduo¡¯s expression turned pale. Female Number Eighteen was very quiet whereas Female Number Seventeen did not budge even an inch. However, the lotus leaf beneath her feet began sending ripples through the water.

    ¡®He¡¯s still into her.¡¯ Dai Yun¡¯er pressed her lips together. Her pretty face was pale. The instant she heard Tang Wulin utter those words, she felt as if her heart had been stabbed. She was in so much pain that it was almost impossible for her to breathe.

    It had been more than three whole years. From the heartbreaking grief she felt when they first parted to the moment she received information about him not too long ago, her heart felt dead at times. From great sorrow to great joy, and now the sadness she felt when she heard those words. She was currently in so much pain that she felt as if she was about to be torn to pieces.

    Nheless, in the past three years, she had matured. She had grown more than she ever did in the past twelve years before this. She learned to be strong, to bear her troubles alone, and to never give up.

    ¡®No, I won¡¯t give up. I won¡¯t ever give up, no matter what.¡¯ Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s pale pretty face had this stubborn look. She had already endured such a long wait to finally catch up with him here. How could she simply give up?

    One must fight for one¡¯s own happiness. Regardless of how profound a feeling he had with the previous person, more than three years had passed. He was with her during those final moments. Maybe, she still had a fighting chance to start all over again.

    When she thought of this, Dai Yun¡¯er took a deep breath. She tried hard to calm herself. She wanted to be in her best to.fight for her love.

    Wu Siduo looked at the person far away with dull eyes. When she rejected Luo Guixing and Xu Yucheng back then, her heart was also tormented by excruciating pain.

    Everyone was familiar with each other for quite some time now. She had hoped that it would not end like this. However, she was quite clear about what she wanted. She could not deceive herself. In spite of the knowledge that she had no ce in that person¡¯s heart, she still wanted to fight for it.

    When she was but a little girl, she was already a perfectionist. She wanted the best in everything. Even in terms of strength, she worked hard and strived to be the most powerful. She was Hell Wu Siduo, a genius who possessed a twin martial soul and self soul fusion skill.

    If ever there was a boy who was good enough for her, it could only be him. He was handsome, wise, farsighted, hardworking, and well gifted in natural endowments. When she first met him, she was only attracted to his looks. However, with the passage of time when he defeated her time and time again, she began to have feelings for him. Without realizing it, she had grown fond of him. From that point on, she had followed his every interest until the day he disappeared.

    She had spent many years together with Luo Guixing and Xu Yucheng. How could she not know their feelings? Especially during the period when Tang Wulin went missing, she had tried to ept one of them, but she realized that she could not do it. At least, she could not do it now. He always had a ce in her heart since the beginning till now.

    ¡®Maybe he¡¯lle back.¡¯ It was this hope that she held on to as she worked hard in her cultivation. After the new generation of Shrek Seven Monsters was decided, she became the ss monitor of the genius ss. She worked hard and cultivated with all her might hoping that she would be in his shoes one day. When and If he returned, at the very least she would be at par with him.

    Now that he was back, he had returned just in time for the Sea God Lake Date Festival. However, what he did not know was that she had decided to give up on that unrequited love of her youth in this year¡¯s date festival. She had instead nned on epting a new love!

    He appeared, and her heart was flustered. She was at a loss as to what she should do. However, in a brief moment, she made her decision. She would give it a try no matter what. Even if her chances were slim, she would still give it a go. Otherwise, how could she ever be contented not knowing how it would be had she tried?

    She had always been a firm and resolute character. She would not change easily once she made up her mind. Even if she might possibly lose the most important person in her life afterward, she still proceeded without hesitation. She just had to try despite being like a moth darting into the fire. Otherwise, it might haunt her for the rest of her life.

    Love at Second Sight continued. Every boy who stayed on was disying himself and expressing his feelings. Very quickly, this third segment which was full of incidences ended finally. At least, the problems which urred in the first half did not happen in the second half.

    Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng exchanged nces. Tang Yinmeng said, ¡°The date festival is past the halfway mark. But, I have to say the actual climax is only about to begin. All the boys better start saying your prayers now. In the fourth segment, it will be decided if you have the opportunity to bring home a beauty.¡±

    Lan Muzi nodded. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s about to begin will be the most exciting moment in the Sea God Lake Date Festival. The fourth segment, Destined for Three Reincarnations will ount for at least seventy percent of the final oue. So, I want to remind all the Sea God¡¯s fair maidens that you must pick carefully. Because once you have made your choice, you cannot change it anymore. That¡¯s why you must be wise and listen mindfully to your heart and not be hasty with your decision that you¡¯ll regret for the rest of your life.¡±

    The girls had different expressions but they were beginning to focus their gazes.

    Lan Muzi looked at Female Number Seventeen and Eighteen who still had their bamboo hats on. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Up till now, the both of you are the only ones with your veils still on. If you¡¯re still unwilling to take them off in this segment, you¡¯ll not have the chance to take off your bamboo hats ever. So, I implore you to decide carefully. Also, because of your outstanding performances in protecting your veils, if you remove your veils now, you will have priority in the fourth segment. I¡¯ll give both of you a minute to consider this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remove mine,¡± a crisp and pleasing voice sounded across the entire Sea God Lake. The one who spoke was Female Number Eighteen.

    She raised her hand and removed the bamboo hat with its veil from her head. A beautiful, wless face was revealed.

    Her long silver hair hung loosely and her purple eyes looked like purple crystals. Silver hair and purple eyes! Even the shine of the moon and stars paled inparison to her perfect looks.

    On Sea God Lake¡¯s surface, the reflected lights seemed to enhance her ravishing beauty this instant. Everyone¡¯s gaze was upon her.

    ¡°Dragon Spear Goddess!¡± It was not known who had made the remark. Instantly, the whole shoreside was screaming and yelling.

    Even the gazes of the inner court male students turned fervent.

    Although there had been rumors about the Dragon Spear Goddess joining this year¡¯s Sea God Lake Date Festival, it was still hearsay up till now. Currently, the Dragon Spear Goddess made her appearance on Sea God Lake before everyone. What struck everyone initially was that she lived up to her reputation of being the most beautiful girl in Shrek.

    Wu Siduo, Ye Xinn, and Yuanen Yehui were already considered strikingly beautiful. However, whenpared to her, they were stillcking.

 Chapter 755 - The Goddess Chooses Her Husband

    <h4>Chapter 755: The Goddess Chooses Her Husband</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The beauty of the Dragon Spear Goddess did not lie solely in her looks, it was more of an aggregate of her disposition, appearance, and her gaze that was gentle as amb. If ever there was a befitting description, she could only be described as wless, par excellence.

    Tang Wulin was a little stunned. Na¡¯er looked so beautiful today. With theplement of Sea God Lake and the surrounding lights, she truly resembled a goddess that walked on the ripples of theke¡¯s surface. She stood there elegantly with a sweet smile on her face. Being spontaneous, she stuck her tongue out yfully at him.

    Ordinarily, if two people stood a hundred meters apart from each other, it would be quite difficult to make out the other person¡¯s expression. How could Tang Wulin not see that?

    Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng were also a little stunned. Lan Muzi said, ¡°Junior Na¡¯er, I thought the rumors saying that you¡¯ll be joining the date festival were just rumors. Who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯d actuallye. But, you¡¯re not even eighteen yet!¡±

    Na¡¯er smiled sweetly. ¡°ording to Douluo Continent¡¯s rules, a sixteen-year-old is already an adult. Why can¡¯t Ie? I have special permission from my teacher, you know.¡±

    Tang Yinmeng smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Na¡¯er, with your presence, you¡¯ll be making this year¡¯s Sea God Lake Date Festival grand. But, will you be choosing a person that you like? You must be careful.¡±

    When Tang Wulin saw Na¡¯er nodding her head without hesitation, he was taken aback by surprise. He was none too happy about it. Then, he began looking around in a rather resentful manner.

    ¡®Who is it? Who made Na¡¯er fall for him? She¡¯s my beloved sister!¡¯ His gaze turned fierce as he looked at his surroundings.

    However, nobody paid him any attention. Even Dragon King Long Yue waspletely mesmerized by the morous Na¡¯er. Almost every male student¡¯s gaze was upon her.

    Na¡¯er stood there graciously. Without a doubt, shepletely overshadowed the other inner court girls. Some of the girls even had angry expressions on their pretty faces. With her presence, today¡¯s date festival would be truly different.

    Lan Muzi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He said, ¡°To be fair to the other girls, since you already have someone in mind, junior Na¡¯er, we¡¯ll let you have first pick of the person you like in this fourth segment, Destined for Three Reincarnations. All of us would like to know the lucky guy who has our Dragon Spear Goddess¡¯s attention.¡±

    After he said that, the girls immediately heaved a sigh of relief whereas the boys tensed up. More than ny percent of the boys puffed up their chests instantly. If they could be chosen by the Dragon Spear Goddess, that would simply be the most fortunate event in their lives!

    Naturally, the girls were rxed because after she picked her partner, at least the boys would give up on her. They could then focus their attention on the remaining girls.

    Na¡¯er nodded. ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Lan Muzi made an inviting gesture. ¡°Alright. So, let¡¯s invite Number Eighteen, junior Na¡¯er to approach the person that she admires. I wonder if the boys can feel their hearts beating faster.¡±

    Na¡¯er smiled. She did not seem to have moved when her body shed with silver light. The lotus leaf beneath her feet had floated out lightly. There was a wake on theke¡¯s surface as she headed straight toward the boys¡¯ side.

    Tang Wulin could hear the breathing sounds beside him were bingbored. He could also hear the excited, thumping heartbeats. Without question, the boys were currently highly excited.

    The lotus leaf drifted closer. Na¡¯er¡¯s pretty face had the same sweet smile. The closer she got, the more apparent the impact of her awesome beauty was on the boys. Despite the inner court boys having calmposures, they were currently bedazzled by her beauty. If a man could marry such a wife, what more could he wish for?

    ¡®Pick me, pick me!¡¯ Almost everyone cried out in their hearts.

    ¡®She¡¯s close, she¡¯s getting close!¡¯

    ¡®A hundred meters, eighty meters, fifty meters, thirty meters!¡¯

    The beautifuldy was only a few feet away from them. Everyone¡¯s breathing became heavy. One of the boys could not restrain himself as he unleashed his martial soul directly. Circles of dazzling soul rings rose from beneath his feet as he disyed his strength. In the next instant, more than half the boys shone with the glow from their soul rings. For a time, a riot of colors broke out on Sea God Lake¡¯s surface.

    On the tower ship.

    ¡°This young girl Na¡¯er really has someone she likes?¡± Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue asked Sea God Pavilion Master Yun Ming beside her in astonishment.

    Yun Ming¡¯s expression was also one of shock. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard this young girl talking about it! This girl can really keep a secret. But, I won¡¯t be able to tell you who¡¯s good enough for this disciple of mine.¡±

    Long Yeyue smiled. ¡°Are you feeling unwilling to let her go? A grown girl can¡¯t be kept at home. But, this girl is slightly ahead of her time, isn¡¯t she? Can¡¯t she at least wait until she¡¯s eighteen?¡±

    Yun Ming¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. In his heart, Na¡¯er was like his own daughter. Yun Ming was greatly shocked to hear that Na¡¯er had someone that she admired. At the same time, he felt some reluctance to part with her.

    Holy Spirit Douluo Yali who was beside him pinched his hand lightly. She smiled at him and said softly, ¡°Na¡¯er is extremely clever. The boy who earned her admiration must have his uniqueness. Let¡¯s watch silently and not interfere.¡±

    Ten meters. Only ten meters left!

    The eyes of the boy closest to Na¡¯er were bulging. He kept staring with his wide open eyes as the peerless beauty came toward him. The feeling was simply exhrating.

    There was a killing intent in Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze. He stared at the boy, and his hands were already tightly balled into fists. He thought inwardly, ¡®If you want to be with Na¡¯er, you¡¯ll have to get through me first. If you can¡¯t defeat me, how can you protect my Na¡¯er? Yes, that¡¯s it. I heard that we¡¯re allowed to take our partners by force in the final segment of the Sea God Lake Date Festival. Hehe, no matter who Na¡¯er picks, I will have to fight him then.¡¯

    At this very moment, the lotus leaf under Na¡¯er¡¯s feet suddenly drew an arc on the water¡¯s surface. The graceful arc deviated silently and went straight toward Tang Wulin.

    No, to be more precise, it was in the direction of Long Yue.

    Long Yue gave off a domineering aura as he stared at the beautiful face that was approaching him. He was not a person who paid much attention to matters rting to the heart. Had he chosen Dai Yun¡¯er, it was because, in his heart, only Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s looks and status were good enough for him.

    However, this young girl was much more beautiful than Dai Yun¡¯er, and she also had an awe-inspiring disposition. When she got closer to him, his heart was beating faster at an irregr pace. He suddenly had a feeling that this was the so-called love at first sight. ¡®So, all these years, I¡¯ve never had a girlfriend. Was it because I was waiting for such an opportunity?¡¯

    At the same time, when his mind was filled with confusing thoughts, Na¡¯er was getting close to him. She was only a few feet away from him.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes bulged, ¡®No, Na¡¯er, you can¡¯t pick him! He¡¯s from Star Luo Empire. He...¡¯

    Tang Wulin would have loved to strangle Long Yue right now.

    On the shoreside, the outer court disciples were in an uproar. Many of them could no longer restrain themselves and started yelling. If their Dragon Spear Goddess picked an exchange student from Star Luo Empire as her partner, it would be uneptable for everyone.

    The lotus leaf under Na¡¯er¡¯s feet slowed down noticeably. She nced at Tang Wulin whose eyes were bulging. When she saw Tang Wulin¡¯s hands tightly balled into fists while ring menacingly at Long Yue, she could not help covering her cute lips in a graceful motion and let slip augh.

    Silver light shed faintly and the lotus leaf picked up speed once more. When she was about three meters from Long Yue, the lotus leaf slid away silently and drew another arc on the water¡¯s surface as it floated to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. Her lotus leaf touched Tang Wulin¡¯s lightly. She raised her head and stuck out her tongue slyly at him.

    Long Yue was stunned. The boys were also stunned, and Tang Wulin himself was equally stunned.

    On the shoreside, themotion had suddenly quietened down.

 Chapter 756 - Whatâ€™re You Crying For? You Good-For-Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 756: What¡¯re You Crying For? You Good-For-Nothing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    On the tower ship, Yun Ming¡¯s gaze also froze, but he soon felt relieved.

    At least his beloved disciple did not pick that boy from Star Luo Empire. Who she chose was...

    Tang Wulin?

    In an instant, this name appeared on everyone¡¯s mind. After a brief moment of silence, the shoreside went into an uproar again. On the boys¡¯ side, innumerable lethal res were all upon Tang Wulin. They would have loved to tear his limbs apart that instant.

    On the girls¡¯ side, Wu Siduo¡¯s gaze quickly froze over. Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s little jaw dropped in astonishment. Not a moment too soon, she knitted her brows tightly together.

    Female Number Seventeen who had not taken off her bamboo hat trembled slightly, but she quickly regained herposure. In the minute where they were allowed to choose whether to take off their bamboo hats or keep them on, she did not show any signs of movement at all. She remained the only person who had yet to take off her bamboo hat.

    Tang Wulin who was momentarily stunned began to react to the turn of events. He could not be sure whether tough or cry. ¡®This young girl, her little prank will be the end of me yet!¡¯

    As he looked at Na¡¯er¡¯s sly smile, Tang Wulin could not help raising his hand to ruffle her hair. ¡°You cheeky girl.¡±

    ¡°Tee-hee,¡± Na¡¯er giggled and stuck out her tongue.

    His eyes were full of love and her smile full of sweetness. For a while, they kept everyone in misery. The glow from the soul rings of the various male students obviously grew stronger. If it were not for the few elders on the tower ship holding everyone back, they might have carried out the taking of partners by force segment immediately.

    Tang Wulin said in a low voice, ¡°Are you making trouble on purpose?¡±

    Na¡¯er curled her red lips. ¡°How is this making trouble on purpose? Can¡¯t I pick you, brother? Or do you want me to choose someone else?¡±

    Tang Wulin grunted. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you after this festival is over, you naughty girl.¡±

    On the tower ship, Yun Ming said in shock, ¡°She picked Tang Wulin? Aren¡¯t they siblings?¡±

    There were not many who knew that Tang Wulin and Na¡¯er were siblings, but he was very sure of that. However, Holy Spirit Douluo Yali said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Na¡¯er before. It seems they¡¯re not rted by blood. Nheless, they look quite good with each other. It¡¯s a fact that only Tang Wulin can match Na¡¯er in terms of looks and moral character.¡±

    Yun Ming gave a snort. His gaze toward Tang Wulin had the contempt of a father-inw toward a son-inw.

    Yali had a good impression of Tang Wulin. This child was kind, brave, and his outstanding performance during the train incident had left a deep impression on her.

    Tang Wulin had just recovered from the shock. He nced at Long Yue who was staring at him from the side. He curled his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about it. You won¡¯t have the slightest chance. Besides, she didn¡¯t pick you. Even if she did pick you, I most likely won¡¯t agree to it as well.¡±

    A brilliant light flickered in Long Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s still a segment where we can take our partners by force. I¡¯d like to see how long you can hold your ground during that segment.¡±

    Tang Wulin was taken aback by Long Yue¡¯s reply. Heughed hysterically. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±

    The way he saw it, Na¡¯er simply came to y. She went around in a circle but chose him in the end. He did not make too much of this matter. After he had confirmed that Na¡¯er did not pick anyone else, he felt relieved.

    He shifted his gaze toward the only girl who had not removed her bamboo hat. Although she had not removed her bamboo hat, anyone who knew all the inner court female students would already have known her identity. After all, she was one of the Shrek Seven Monsters. Put another way, she was the true leader behind the current Shrek Seven Monsters!

    Number Seventeen!

    A bitterness showed itself on the edges of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. She was unwilling to remove her bamboo hat even after she had seen him. This undoubtedly revealed her attitude.

    His gaze was slightly blurred now. If this Sea God Lake Date Festival was not a whole new beginning, would it be the final ending? However, he was not pleased!

    It was only now that Lan Muzi managed to say something, ¡°Hmm, I never thought that junior Na¡¯er will pick Wulin. What a surprise. Wulin sure has good fortune!¡±

    Tang Yinmeng said with a faint smile, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll proceed with this segment. Now, the participants will draw lots to determine their turns to choose their partners. Before choosing their partners, the girls can make a request or pose a question to the boy they¡¯re interested in. They can then decide afterward. Junior Na¡¯er, have you forgotten about this?¡±

    However, Na¡¯er waved at her. She replied sweetly, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I think no one else knows him better than I do.¡±

    When she said this, the boys were put through their misery again. Their anger was probably at its peak. Even with his power, Tang Wulin felt as if ten thousand arrows had shot through his heart at this moment.

    ¡®This brat, are you having fun while your big brother is suffering at your expense?¡¯

    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s move on to the next participant. Hmm, the person we have picked is junior Ye Xinn.¡±

    Ye Xinn had been silently observing all the happenings on the Sea God Lake Date Festival. When she saw Na¡¯er choose Tang Wulin, she inadvertently frowned. As Tang Wulin¡¯s teammate, she knew about the sibling rtionship between Tang Wulin and Na¡¯er. ¡®This young girl is either here to cause trouble or is hoping that the other girls would retreat in the face of difficulties. However, Gu Yue also knows about their rtionship. Gu Yue, what¡¯re you thinking right now?¡¯

    She was mulling over her thoughts when she unexpectedly heard her name being called. After recovering from the shock, she utilized her soul power. The lotus leaf under her feet drifted toward the center of Sea God Lake.

    ¡°Junior Ye Xinn, you may now choose the boy whom you admire, and you may ask him a question or make a request.¡±

    Ye Xinn¡¯s gaze was lifeless. Amidst the crowd of boys opposite her, the obese and bby one currently had his head buried deep in his own chest. His body trembled slightly. He dared not face the situation before him.

    Prior to his confession, he was already in such a nervous state. He did not know if he still had the courage to say those words again ever. He knew that many people liked Ye Xinn as well. She was powerful and beautiful. She was one of the outstanding ones among the inner court female disciples.

    They were already eighteen years old. He was truly afraid that she had made her choice before he expressed his feelings toward her.

    Her gaze was on him. In the depths of her memories, he was the chubby little boy who followed her everywhere she went when she was little. He was the little fellow who kept calling her ¡®Sister Xinn¡¯ with a snotty nose.

    He was also thepanion who wasrge, cuddly and always stayed by her side. No matter the time or ce, he never let her out of his sight.

    She had gotten used to having him around and seeing that foolish grin of his. Most of all, she had gotten used to the variety of buns he made.

    ¡°Junior Xinn, do you have any questions to ask? You can also direct your question to a few other boys. Then, you can make your decision.¡± Tang Yinmeng reminded her.

    Ye Xinn shook her head lightly. ¡°I have no questions.¡±

    ¡°Then make your choice.¡±

    The lotus leaf elerated. Spots of starlight surrounded her. The speed at which Ye Xinn¡¯s lotus leaf moved was much higher than that of Na¡¯er¡¯s before this. She was already among the ranks of the boys in an instant.

    Although she was not as beautiful as Na¡¯er, she was still a pearl of the inner court, a bright and attractive star. The boys held their breath.

    Xu Lizhi instinctively raised his head. He had been secretly loving her all these years. He had to see whom she would pick.

    Then he saw the figure getting closer. He saw her calm face and the glow that flickered in her gaze.

    She, she...

    ¡®Is the partner she¡¯s about to choose standing beside me?¡¯

    At this moment, Xu Lizhi seemed to have gone into a trance. His eyes started blurring. He felt the warm tears welling up in his eyes.

    ¡®So, in the end, she¡¯s leaving me?¡¯ Even though he had half expected such a day woulde, his heart would still not ept it.

    ¡°What¡¯re you crying for? You good-for-nothing.¡± A in hand reached over and wiped away the tears that trickled down his face.

    ¡°I hate to part with her.¡± Xu Lizhi, however, could not restrain himself as he cried loudly. At this very moment, his emotions were in turmoil.

    His tears could barely be wiped away as they came pouring down and wetted her hand.

    ¡°Idiot, what do you hate? Do you hate me by your side? Or do you hate the b in your body? I remember hearing you say that you¡¯re willing to lose weight for me just now.¡± Ye Xinn was at a loss whether tough or cry when she looked at this obese man in front of her who was much taller and bigger than she was, not least a waistline several times her own.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Lizhi was suddenly stunned. His tears stopped flowing abruptly as if the sluice gates had been closed. He stared at Ye Xinn with his mouth agape. To be sure, he rubbed his eyes vigorously.

 Chapter 757 - Donâ€™t Tell Me Youâ€™re Only Passing By?

    <h4>Chapter 757: Don¡¯t Tell Me You¡¯re Only Passing By?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She stood there charmingly beside him. Her lotus leaf was right beside him. There was no other person near them. There were only the both of them. She was standing by his side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re only passing by.¡± Realizing what he had just said, Xu Lizhi had the urge to give himself a tight p.

    Ye Xinn pinched his chubby face. ¡°You have a death wish, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Xu Lizhi grinned foolishly and said, ¡°Use more force. I think it hurts a little. If it hurts, that means I¡¯m not dreaming. I¡¯ve been daydreaming every daytely. I dreamed that you¡¯ll choose me at the Sea God Lake Date Festival.¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts! Haha, it hurts, haha!¡± Xu Lizhiughed excitedly. All of a sudden, he leaped.

    Boom!

    What does reaping sorrow at the end of great happiness mean? Currently, Xu Lizhi was the ssic example. He forgot to restrain himself. When he leaped just now, that heavy body of his crashed directly onto the lotus leaf shattering it in an instant.

    Theke water sshed onto Ye Xinn¡¯s body. For a brief moment, she was stunned. What happened?

    With a loud gurgle, Xu Lizhi¡¯s body floated back to the surface. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not pulling out. I¡¯m not! I did it by ident. Sister Xinn, Sister Xinn, I did it identally. I...¡±

    The fat boy was so nervous that he was on the verge of tears. After he took a plunge in the ice-coldke water, his mind cleared. ording to the rules of the Sea God Lake Date Festival, the participants would be disqualified from the date festival once they fell into the water!

    As she looked at his flustered appearance, Ye Xinn said pointedly, ¡°You stupid fatso, stop embarrassing me here. Let¡¯s go!¡± She stooped down to grab Xu Lizhi¡¯s arm. She swung her arm forcefully and flung him skyward. Then, she turned into a beam of starlight and caught up to him. In the next instant, the both of them flew over theke¡¯s surface andnded on the faraway shore.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s choice of Xu Lizhi, together with his emotional ups and downs had made the others stare with their mouths agape.

    Such a situation had never happened at the Sea God Lake Date Festival before. For all the self-abasement, Xu Lizhi had definitely made it worth his while. Without question, his howls clearly worked and his confession was a sess.

    His dreams had finallye true now that he had gained her approval.

    Currently, Xie Xie¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration, there was even envy in them. Whether it was him or Yue Zhengyu, they had known all along that Xu Lizhi liked Ye Xinn. However, none of them thought that Ye Xinn would actually ept him.

    In this instant, he finally understood why Yue Zhengyu who should have seeded, failed whereas Xu Lizhi who should have failed, seeded.

    True feelings. Only true feelings could move the heart, and only true feelings could remove all obstacles.

    Lizhi had seeded, what about himself?

    He instinctively looked at the opposite side, at the figure who had regained her female appearance with her red hair falling loosely behind her.

    ¡®If Xu Lizhi can seed, why can¡¯t I?¡¯

    Lan Muziughed hysterically, ¡°Although it had been tortuous, I must say that the oue was splendid. Let us congratte juniors Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn. Our best wishes are with them.¡±

    Ye Xinn and Xu Luzhi had technically withdrawn themselves from the Sea God Lake Date Festival. They did not participate in the final segment and did not have to take their partners by force. However, without a doubt, they had seeded.

    Tang Wulin was genuinely happy for Xu Lizhi. He was on extremely good terms with Xu Lizhi. He could more or less guess Xu Lizhi¡¯s thoughts. However, when Ye Xinn epted Xu Lizhi, he was truly overjoyed.

    Yue Zhengyu had failed, while Xu Lizhi had seeded. ¡®How about me? Can I seed?¡¯

    He was not the only one who felt trepidation in his heart. Xu Lizhi¡¯s sess had undoubtedly rekindled the hopes of the male students.

    ¡°For our next participant, the name drawn is Xu Mi¡¯er.¡±

    Xu Mi¡¯er was not particrly beautiful, and she had a hot temperament. It could also be described as her aura. Her aura would make most of the boys keep a respectful distance from her.

    Fiery and violent, like a volcano that could erupt any second. Perhaps, this was rted to the soul tool she loved most.

    The lotus leaf under Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s feet moved and drifted out slowly.

    ¡°Mi¡¯er, let me see the man of your choice.¡± Tang Yinmeng could not help butugh.

    She and Xu Mi¡¯er were good friends. Xu Mi¡¯er was slightly younger than her. This was not Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s first time taking part in the Sea God Lake Date Festival. Her strong character had made it difficult for her to find apatible partner.

    Xu Mi¡¯er rolled her eyes at her. Then, she looked at the group of boys.

    ¡°Anyone here has the confidence to defeat me? Come out and fight.¡± This was her request.

    The boys were exceptionally silent. The situation was so tense and quiet one could hear a pin drop.

    Xu Mi¡¯er curled her lips. ¡°You¡¯re all a bunch of weaklings. Nobody here is good enough for me.¡±

    When she said this, the expressions of the inner court male students turned sheepish.

    It was not that there were no experts among the inner court boys. For example, Lan Muzi was extremely powerful and recognized as the best inner court disciple. Apart from him, there were other powerful male students. However, such male students would naturally have girls vying for them. Usually, they would already have chosen their partners. Consequently, they would not be appearing in the date festival.

    Xu Mi¡¯er had participated in Sea God Lake Date Festival for a number of years but had not seeded innding a date. With the passage of time, her own strength had increased at a fast pace. Now that she was quite powerful, it was even more difficult for her to find a date. Besides, she had that overbearing character of hers which naturally made it difficult for her to find a man.

    When she said those words, she had done it to vent her anger. Girls were like this. If they could not find a suitable partner in their first two Sea God Lake Date Festivals, chances would be she would find it almost impossible to get a partner.

    The world of Soul Masters did not care about the family status of the respective couples, but the gap between their strengths should not be too vast. Particrly when the female Soul Masters looked for their partners, they would usually wish that their men were more powerful than themselves. This was the reason Yuanen Yehui had always said that she wanted Xie Xie to be more powerful than her before he was qualified to pursue her. The principle was the same.

    Hence, Xu Mi¡¯er knew that she would never find a person that suited her. She was not into anyone either. The boys were either too young or too weak. She had no intention of settling for a defect. Of course, this was her own thought. How could there be any defects in Shrek¡¯s inner court?

    She looked upon the boys with disdain. Her lotus leaf floated back.

    ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, a deep voice sounded. ¡°Who said all the boys were weaklings? At least, I¡¯m not.¡±

    Xu Mi¡¯er turned around in shock. She never expected anyone to be courageous enough to step forward and take up her challenge. She had done the same thing in the two previous date festivals.

    The big and tall figure stood on a lotus leaf and drifted toward the center of Sea God Lake. Everyone was astonished when they saw this person. The one who drifted out was none other than Dragon King Long Yue from Star Luo Empire who was hit by Xu Mi¡¯er during the earlier segment.

    What kind of personality did Long Yue have? He was staunch, upright, and outspoken. He could definitely not ept being called a weakling by a woman. He had always viewed himself as the most masculine man in the world.

    When Xu Mi¡¯er saw that it was him, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°You from Star Luo, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re qualified to challenge me just because you had deflected my hand cannon attack just now. In a battle, I won¡¯t be holding back.¡±

    Long Yue replied proudly, ¡°And if you lose?¡±

    Xu Mi¡¯er snorted, ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll choose you.¡±

    Long Yue curled his lips. ¡°Even if you choose me, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll choose you.¡±

    Xu Mi¡¯er said angrily, ¡°Why do you talk so much? Do you want to fight or not? Even if you don¡¯t choose me, I¡¯ll still choose you. If you lose... hehe!¡±

 Chapter 758 - Long Yue Versus Xu Miâ€™er

    <h4>Chapter 758: Long Yue Versus Xu Mi¡¯er</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Long Yue smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it then. Let¡¯s take it to the skies.¡± As he said this, he leaped with all his strength while his body began quickly increasing in size as he propelled himself upward. As he continued his ascent to the skies, dazzling soul rings began appearing from beneath his feet as well.

    However, Xu Mi¡¯er did not show any weakness to her opponent. She leaped and charged toward the skies as well.

    Be it the male or female students, they could not help but feel slightly speechless when they saw the events unfolding before their eyes. ¡®Are these two really here to date? Isn¡¯t their dating process a bit too fiery? They¡¯re already fighting it out before the final segment where we actually fight each other to im our partners.¡¯

    The glow from the soul rings on Long Yue¡¯s body was terrifying. They were mainly ck and although the glow from his soul rings was dull, a light seemed to radiate around them as they erged alongside his body. The imposing manner of his entire being also began to intensify multiple times over.

    Although Tang Wulin was standing below them, he could not help but feel shocked in his heart when he felt the wave of soul power emanating from Long Yue¡¯s body. This person was exceedingly more powerful than he was four years ago. He must have already be a two-word battle armor master. To top it all off, he¡¯s probably only twenty-four years old this year at the very most. For someone at that age to be able to cultivate up to this level was truly shocking.

    Before long, Long Yue¡¯s body had erged until he was ten meters tall and it gave off an unparalleled powerful aura. With that aura came thick, heavy, yellowish-brown scales that appeared on the surface of his skin, and a huge tail that extended from his back. Although he was in mid-air, his dense aura that now felt as heavy as a mountain on one¡¯s shoulders still felt incredible imposing.

    On the tower ship.

    Yun Ming nodded lightly. ¡°This must be the Mountain Dragon King martial soul. When you truly feel it, you¡¯ll realize that its bloodline aura is extremely powerful. In terms of bloodline power, their bloodline powers are generally stronger than the Soul Masters on our Douluo Continent due to the influence of the aboriginals on Star Luo Empire. However, this will also present a clear problem ¡ª under the influence of their bloodline power, the fusion between their spiritual power and martial souls won¡¯t be perfect. With that, when their powers reached a certain rank, they would no longer be able to control their strengths.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s still rare for this Long Yue to have such a cultivation base at such a young age. It¡¯s no wonder our students rose to fame after defeating him on that Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition three years ago. Mei¡¯er, your judgment is spot on.¡±

    Elder Cai looked at Yun Ming and nodded her head lightly. After they returned from thepetition, she was the one who strongly rmended Gu Yue and the others to take on the names of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    The strength of Tang Wulin and the gang could be clearly seen from the opponent they had defeated. Long Yue¡¯s increasing strength only served as evidence that the strength disyed by their group back then was even more powerful.

    ¡°This Long Yue is growing at too fast a pace. However, his martial soul has its defects as well. Once he unleashes his full force, he¡¯ll be in a state where he can no longer control himself. He might even go mad. He probably came here as an exchange student to ovee this problem of his as well,¡± said Elder Cai.

    Yun Ming gave a slight nod. ¡°The martial soul and bloodline of one of the Nine Dragon Kings can¡¯t be borne that easily. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Currently, Long Yue and Xu Mi¡¯er were already in midair. Unlike Long Yue, Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s body did not grow that much. However, a mecha as dark as ink had already appeared behind her.

    The mecha was ck all over. If not for the shine of the lights from the Sea God Fated Date Festival, it might even be too easy for the others to overlook its presence in the night.

    When he saw this mecha, Long Yue¡¯s could not help it as he raised both his brows. How violent does thisdy have to be for her to design her mecha like this?

    Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s ck mecha did seem slightly exaggerated. Her mecha was about ten meters tall and for a ck mecha, this was already very huge.

    Usually, the stronger a mecha was, the smaller its size would be. This was because it could be nimbler this way. The energy source attached to it would also have a greater capacity that would be sufficient to power the mecha for a longer time.

    However, the aura of this ck mecha was different. Although it was ten meters tall, it still looked slightly bloated. There was nothing about it that seemed nimble.

    On the shoulders of the ck mecha were soul cannons with a caliber of more than 200 millimeters. Other than that, its limbs, torso, and even its waist were equipped withrge soul cannons. What was even terrifying was that there were even rtively smaller gun barrels on its arm.

    As an outstanding student in Monster Academy, how could Long Yue not recognize that those nozzles were there so it could shoot fixed soul cannonballs?

    Fixed soul cannonballs had been the most terrifying of soul tools avable for the past ten thousand years. After ten thousand years¡¯ worth of development, the fixed soul cannonballs had turned into destructive weapons. Civilians were definitely not allowed to wield them. Even in the military, its use was strictly regted.

    However, Shrek Academy was, without a doubt, an exception. In the name of research, it was not out of the ordinary for a fixed soul cannonball to appear here. However, the one who possessed the fixed cannonball was his opponent.

    Long Yue did not have a shadow of a doubt that there were real cannonballs within those barrels. This was because he had seen the faint glimmer they gave off.

    How could this still be considered a mecha? This was practically a ughter machine. The amount of energy that was required to power this machine alone was already an astronomical figure. With the addition of those fixed soul cannons and the condition in which it was built, the cost of building this mecha alone was already enough to make three ck mechas.

    Even Long Yue drew some cold breaths when he saw just how violent thisdy was.

    Xu Mi¡¯er made a hand sign to him with disdain. Moving quickly, she had already transformed into a beam of light that fused into her own ck mecha.

    Although Xu Mi¡¯er was also a seven-ringed expert, she was not a two-word battle armor master. She was only a one-word battle armor master because she had poured most of her energy into researching and improving her mechas. She had a burning passion and a wild obsession regarding various soul tools. As long as there was a powerful soul tool that she fancied, she would always figure out a way to attach it to her own ck mecha.

    The expression on Long Yue¡¯s face turned grave. He grabbed at the air with his right hand, causing a beam of golden light to sh past before a thick, heavynce appeared in his grip. For him to use his weapon immediately... It was clear that he took Xu Mi¡¯er seriously.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s ice-cold voice sounded electronically before the ck mecha moved just a mere momentter.

    It raised an arm, and it showed no signs of making preparatory movements as a beam of strong light shot straight toward Long Yue with great force.

    Long Yue¡¯s fighting style had always been to fight fire with fire. He swung thence in his hand, and a beam of bright golden light shot forth as well.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The intense sound of an explosion erupted in the skies. Countless lights and shadows were scattered everywhere, causing the outer court disciples to watch what was unfolding before their very eyes with intent and focus.

    Long Yue did not budge in the air, especially since his huge body was as dense and heavy as a mountain. On the other hand, the ck mecha began moving as fast as lightning. As it moved, its body swayed gently, leaving behind after-images. Shortly after, beams of light burst forth as it bombarded Long Yue with an onught of attacks.

    Long Yue wielded his long spear as he withstood and blocked the attacks from above and below him. He was blocking attacks from soul cannons and soul beams that were raining on him like a furious storm. In midair, a series of explosions could be heard like rolling thunder. What was even more terrifying was that clusters of light continuously erupted on Long Yue¡¯s body.

    Long Yue¡¯s first soul ring was already lit up. His soul skill, Mountains, was directly applied to himself, making himself asrge as a mountain. Thence in his hand brought with it his flowing water soul skill as huge currents of water charged ceaselessly toward the ck mecha.

    However, the ck mecha disyed a nimbleness that waspletely discrepant with itsrge size. It carried out a series of evasive maneuvers under Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s ingenious controls. Only her attacksnded on Long Yue¡¯s body whereas none of Long Yue¡¯s attack had even touched her ck mecha from the beginning until the end.

    ¡®What brilliant mecha operating skills,¡¯ eximed Long Yue in his heart. He even showed a bitter smile, because the feeling of those soul beams and soul cannons impacting his body was not exactly an enjoyable feeling. His defenses were already very powerful, but Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s attacks were truly too violent. It was so violent that he seemed as if he would buckle under them. He needed to utilize arge amount off of his soul power to block them.

    ¡®This cannot do!¡¯

    Long Yue pointed with hisnce, and another soul ring of his lit up.

    Swamps!

    In the skies, a portion of the space around him suddenly turned muddy. Although it was only a formless swamp created by energy, it was no different from an actual swamp.

    Long Yue was very formidable in the timing of his moves. He had unleashed his soul skill on a route which the ck mecha had to take as it maneuvered evasively. Almost immediately, Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s ck mecha seemed to have crashed into arge web, causing it to instantly slow down.

    Countless currents raged towards the mecha from all directions. In an instant, they charged straight toward the ck mecha like rivers running into the sea.

    Long Yue¡¯s mastery of the coordination between each and every one of his soul skills had already reached a level where he could control them with the highest precision. He did not give his opponent the slightest of chances.

    However, a shocking scene to him appeared. A silver light shed, and Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s ck mecha vanished in thin air. His currents had all crashed into an empty spot.

 Chapter 759 - Hard Sell

    <h4>Chapter 759: Hard Sell</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A figure that was as dark as ink appeared and hovered above his back as a dazzling beam of light descended from the skies. It was a huge saber that was more than six meters long. Its broad de was 1.5 meters broad, and it flickered with a dazzling purplish-ck glow as it directly shed Long Yue¡¯s shoulder.

    Amidst the deafening sound of friction, the huge de that vibrated at a high frequency stubbornly cut into his scales even with the defenses of his thick, heavy scales and his soul skill, Mountains. The immense force from the sh sent Long Yue crashing downward from the skies.

    In the air above Sea God Lake, a light barrier had risen up before anyone noticed. Like a cushion, it bounced Long Yue¡¯s majestic body from it.

    Four columns of light immediately shot out from the ck mecha¡¯s shoulders bring along with it four huge balls of light that erupted mercilessly on Long Yue¡¯s back.

    The intense explosion sounded amidst Long Yue¡¯s furious howl. Then, the sixth soul ring on his body suddenly shone brightly.

    The entire skies seemed to have turned a scarlet red in an instant. Shortly after, Long Yue¡¯s body erged again.

    Although his ten-meter-tall body was already very huge, it grew to more than fifty meters tall after he utilized his sixth soul skill, much to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    Therge gaping wound on his back was very obvious, and his back was even charred from the explosion. However, under the effects of his sixth soul skill, the damage done by that attack seemed to be very limited.

    Shortly after, Long Yue¡¯s seventh soul ring lit up.

    Sixth soul skill ¡ª Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Wrath! Seventh soul skill, Martial Soul True Body!

    His huge body stretched as he transformed into a giant dragon more than fifty meters long that was covered with extremely thick and heavy scales in mid-air.

    The wave of soul power sent out from Long Yue¡¯s body even caused a tremor in the space surrounding them. Although he did not utilize his battle armor, the aura he was giving off in this instant even made the Title Douluos slightly intimidated.

    It was then that the ck mecha rose in the air as strong beams of light endlessly bombarded Long Yue.

    However, Long Yue, who had already transformed into the Mountain Dragon King at this exact moment, raised his right forew and swatted the space before it directly, causing a sudden tremor in the air. The air around them was immensely distorted before it imploded from a powerful gravitational pull.

    Xu Mi¡¯er could only feel her ck mecha sinking before it instantly fell from the skies like a meteor chasing after the moon as she dropped toward the front of the Mountain Dragon King.

    However, a silvery-white glow suddenly appeared on the ck mecha¡¯s body. Layers uponyers of spatial waves appeared in midair and the ck mecha flitted among the silver-white light as it slowly reduced the effects of the gravitational force.

    ¡°Rawrrr!¡± the Mountain Dragon King let out a skyward furious roar before itshed out with its right forew once more. This time, it caused the entire space surrounding them to distort, shattering the silvery-whiteyer of light just like that.

    Xu Mi¡¯er, who sat in the ck mecha, shifted her gaze. ¡°Realm!¡±

    The external pressure had reached the interior of the mecha. Then, the huge saber appeared in the ck mecha¡¯s hand once more as it shed at the air and forcibly tore an opening into space. Silver light shed again and this time, it appeared higher in the air.

    The Mountain Dragon King raised its head. Suddenly, it arced its wide and thick back, and a lofty mountain suddenly emerged from its back before instantly shooting into the sky.

    The mountain continued to erge in the air. Almost instantly, it had turned into a lofty mountain that was hundreds of meters tall and thousands of meters in diameter. It moved to cover the ck mechapletely.

    Mountain Suppression!

    This was an especially powerful soul skill that could be used while he was under the effects of Martial Soul True Body.

    The lofty mountain gave off a yellowish-brown glow. Tang Wulin felt his body heat up a little the moment it appeared. The Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone had reacted to it.

    The immense gravitational force twisted their surroundingspletely. Xu Mi¡¯er could no longer use Spatial Retreat. She also frighteningly realized that her actions have slowed down under the effects of the lofty mountain. She could only stare nkly as the lofty mountain descended from the skies and crashed straight toward her!

    ¡°Humph!¡± she yelled furiously. A barrel on the mecha¡¯s arm was raised as its interior flickered with light. Xu Mi¡¯er could no longer restrain herself as she prepared to unleash her greatest move.

    Because she spent more energy on researching soul tools, more than seventy percent of her strength was on her soul tools. Aside from the extremely important ability ¡ª Spatial Retreat ¡ª her soul skills and martial soul were only used to improve her soul power. That was why, in terms of the density of soul power alone, she was even superior to Long Yue. However, the advantage of the Mountain Dragon King martial soul was too great. In the end, this peerless martial soul managed to surpass the limits that her super mecha could stand up against.

    That was why, Xu Mi¡¯er would have to use her ace-in-the-hole secret technique ¡ª the fixed soul cannonball ¡ª if she wanted to defeat Long Yue.

    In the field of fixed soul cannonball research, Xu Mi¡¯er was an absolute expert.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± a deep voice sounded in the skies.

    Suddenly, a white light appeared silently in midair, causing Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s body to freeze instantly. She could not even move an inch so naturally, she could notunch her fixed soul cannonball.

    On the other side, a crack appeared underneath the mountain. The huge loft mountain, with its formidable pressure, was directly swallowed up by the crack. At the same time, Long Yue only felt a tremor within his body. Then, a fearful feeling originating from the depths of his soul released him from his Martial Soul True Body without him being able to control it. He returned to his original form in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°In this contest, Mi¡¯er has lost,¡± As Douluo Yun Ming¡¯s voice resounded in the skies.

    ¡°The fixed soul cannonball has the ability to turn the tides of the battle. However, if you want to defeat him, you must be willing to let jade and stone burn together. Still, Long Yue hadn¡¯t used his battle armor from the beginning until the end. Even if you fought with all your might, the one who¡¯ll die in the end is you, and you alone. At most, he¡¯ll be gravely injured so after taking all factors into ount, Long Yue has won.¡±

    Yun Ming¡¯s words were absolute and fair. Long Yue and Xu Mi¡¯er descended from the skies and returned to the surface of Sea God Lake.

    Xu Mi¡¯er put her ck mecha away. She did not look any different from before. Only her gaze toward Long Yue had changed somewhat.

    Long Yue was in a much more ragged shape than her. There was a wound on his back and although it healed quickly, the clothing on his upper body was gone, exposing his strong muscles.

    ¡°Thank you for the match,¡± said Long Yue to Xu Mi¡¯er with a solemn expression. He had not thought that he would definitely win. There was a reason behind him not utilizing his battle armor.

    With the improvement in his cultivation base, the control he had on his emotions grew increasingly weaker. That was why he dared not fight with his full force in a battle on a whim. This was because he might just bring about a catastrophic disaster with a single slip.

    He did not use his battle armor because he was afraid that he would go wild, not because he did not want to use it. When Xu Mi¡¯er was about to use her fixed soul cannonball, he had a feeling of shock in his heart and he was jumpy. Without a doubt, if that fixed soul cannonball was fired, the situation would be difficult to predict. Also, Xu Mi¡¯er had more than one fixed soul cannonball! This object was definitely a great killing tool. It was a strategic weapon.

    Xu Mi¡¯er urged the lotus leaf under her feet on and drifted toward Long Yue. She said joyfully, ¡°You¡¯ve won. I choose you.¡±

    Long Yue nodded toward her. As he looked at the youngdy who was approaching him now, he could not have associated her with the ck mecha that was brimming with a domineering aura in the air just now.

    Xu Mi¡¯er stood steadily beside Long Yue and looked very calm. On the other hand, everyone let out sighs of relief. If this violentdy truly ended up with Long Yue, they reckoned that he would not have any peaceful days as well. More or less, the boys rejoiced in his sufferings.

    Long Yue was also slightly troubled. It was only after he exchanged blows with Xu Mi¡¯er that he truly understood why the boys dared not fight her. She was a being that would whip out her fixed soul cannonball at any given moment!

    Xu Mi¡¯er nced at Long Yue and said drily, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to choose anyone else after you¡¯ve chosen me or I¡¯ll blow you to pieces.¡±

    The edge of Long Yue¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯

    ¡°You were the one who chose me!¡±

    Xu Mi¡¯er replied, ¡°It¡¯s the same thing.¡±

    Long Yue finally held his tongue. ¡®How could she hard sell herself?¡¯

 Chapter 760 - Why Would You Pick Me?

    <h4>Chapter 760: Why Would You Pick Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, for some unknown reason, after the battle he went through just now, he felt a stirring in his heart when he sensed Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s strong character. This was his first time meeting a peer who was more imposing than he was, and it was a female to boot.

    Tang Yinmeng smiled. ¡°Congrattions, Mi¡¯er. You¡¯ve finally found the one suitable for you. We¡¯ll continue to draw lots. The next one is, hmm, Wu Siduo.¡±

    Wu Siduo¡¯s lotus leaf drifted out slowly. Her gaze was wandering.

    She looked at the boys who were far away, and she looked at the peerless beauty beside Tang Wulin. She clenched her teeth as she urged her lotus leaf onward. It broke the waves and moved straight toward Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    She did not ask a question, nor did she raise a request. She simply urged her lotus leaf to the other side of Tang Wulin and stood there.

    Tang Wulin looked at Wu Siduo with shock. ¡°You...¡±

    Wu SIduo raised her head and met his gaze. ¡°What about me?¡±

    Tang Wulin could hardly smile. ¡°Why did you pick me?¡±

    Wu Siduo said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I pick you?¡±

    Tang Wulin could find no words to retort. In this segment, the girls had absolute priority.

    Wu Siduo lowered her head, nobody knew what she was thinking about.

    Without question, among the girls, Wu Siduo held her own in terms of personality and appearance. The only shoring was that Na¡¯er had picked Tang Wulin before she did. Compared to Na¡¯er, she was not far behind. Even so, she showed her courage in picking Tang Wulin after Na¡¯er.

    The other girls all had their choices and questions. The fourth segment had picked up pace after the great fight between Xu Mi¡¯er and Long Yue.

    However, some of the older girls chose to withdraw from this segment of the festival. Since there was still the final segment, they could not leave the date festival as they had not picked anyone They had to wait until the final segment was over. The boys could only regain their priority in the final segment and express their love toward the person they liked.

    ¡°Dai Yun¡¯er.¡±

    It was finally the turn of Her Highness the princess of Star Luo Empire.

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s lotus leaf drifted outward slowly. Her gaze had lingered on Tang Wulin. ¡°Brother Three,¡± she called out softly.

    Tang Wulin looked at her. He silently cursed his fate.

    As expected.

    A faint mist filled Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brother Three, you must know that I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long, long time. They said that you were dead, that it was impossible for you to leave the small world. But, I¡¯ve always believed that you wouldn¡¯t die. Throughout the past three years, I¡¯ve been searching high and low for you. When the good news from Tang Sect reached me saying that you¡¯ve returned, I immediately rushed to Shrek Academy just to see you. For you, I¡¯m even willing to forfeit my status as a princess. I cannot forget all that we¡¯ve been through in Dragon Valley. What I want to ask you is, do you like me?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Tang Wulin opened his mouth, but his tongue was tied. He did not know how to respond to her.

    As far as ¡®like¡¯ went, he definitely had some feelings for her. However, if he uttered the word ¡®like¡¯ right now, it bore a different meaning with the ¡®like¡¯ he felt under normal circumstances.

    Dai Yun¡¯er smiled sweetly. ¡°I know that you like me.¡± After she said this, her lotus leaf drifted out. She went straight toward Tang Wulin.

    ¡®When did I say that?¡¯ Tang Wulin was at a loss whether tough or cry.

    Dai Yun¡¯er came before Tang Wulin. When she saw that the spots on both his sides were already upied by Na¡¯er and Wu Siduo, she maneuvered her lotus leaf to stop in front of Tang Wulin. Then, she turned around nimbly.

    ¡°Now, there can only be me in your eyes.¡±

    The sound of knuckles cracking came from the side.

    Tang Wulin turned to look in the direction of the sound. He saw Long Yue looking at him with a fierce re. Long Yue had a simr response as him when he thought that Na¡¯er would pick Long Yue earlier.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you want to eat at the bowl while looking at the pot?¡± Xu Mi¡¯er sounded cold. Without anyone noticing, there was already a hand cannon in her hands. She stuck the barrel on Long Yue¡¯s waist.

    Long Yue looked at her. He was unsure whether tough or cry. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡±

    Xu Mi¡¯er replied, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡±

    The situation was slightly awkward. Tang Wulin was not enjoying this either! Dai Yun¡¯er was In front while Na¡¯er and Wu Siduo were on both his nks. He had never thought that he would face such a situation at the Sea God Lake Date Festival.

    ¡°Next, Yuanen Yehui. It¡¯s time for you to choose, junior.¡±

    When he heard the name, Xie Xie tensed up instantly. Even Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze became focused. He was much taller than Dai Yun¡¯er, so, it did not affect his field of vision although Dai Yun¡¯er stood in front of him.

    It was Yuanen¡¯s turn. Having not met them for more than three years, Tang Wulin was unsure of any development between Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie. However, from Xie Xie¡¯s previous performance, he could tell that Xie Xie had not seeded yet. If Xie Xie could still not make Yuanen change her mind, he was afraid of what the future would hold.

    With the lesson learned from Yue Zhengyu¡¯s misfortune before this, Tang Wulin did not have high hopes for Xie Xie, especially with the one-sided rtionship between Xie Xie and Yuanen.

    The lotus leaf under Yuanen Yehui¡¯s feet glided out slowly. She looked as calm as ever. Her long red hair fell freely onto her shoulders. Under the night sky, she appeared mysterious and alluring.

    Xie Xie currently felt his mouth parched and his tongue scorched. He was a nervous wreck. He had admired her for so many years and finally confessed his feelings for her in front of such arge audience. If she still did not pick him, he would have to call it quits.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before.¡± When Yuanen spoke, Xie Xie¡¯s body shuddered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you this a long time ago. If you want to be with me, then you must first defeat me. So,e defeat me, and I¡¯ll pick you.¡± Yuanen Yehui looked at Xie Xie with keen sparkling eyes.

    Xie Xie¡¯s entire body shook. He drew a deep breath. He kept inhaling until his lungs were about to burst from overexpansion. Then, he slowly let the air inside his chest out.

    He never expected things to turn out this way. ¡®Is she choosing to reject me using this method?¡¯ A self-mocking expression appeared on Xie Xie¡¯s face.

    They knew each other too well. They knew each other so well that they could read the backs of each other¡¯s hands. There had always been this gap in their abilities and skills between Yuanen Yehui and himself. This gap was never reduced. Even after he had worked hard with all his might, he barely managed to keep up with her.

    ¡®Is she nning on humiliating me in front of everyone today? To make me give up the idea of pursuing herpletely?¡¯

    ¡®Bring it on!¡¯

    At this moment, Xie Xie was ready to risk everything. He had to carry on this fight no matter what. His body no longer shuddered, his gaze had be determined. Even if he lost, it had to be in her hands.

    Xie Xie drew a deep breath and said loudly, ¡°Alright!¡±

    His lotus leaf drifted. He urged his lotus leaf on, and he moved to the front of the boys. A faint glow shone in his eyes.

    Yuanen Yehui snorted. A glow shed behind her. Her pair of wings unfurled instantly. It was the Fallen Angel martial soul!

    Circles of soul rings rose from under her feet. Two purples and three cks. Without question, after cultivating for the past three years, she had strengthened her soul rings greatly in the Spirit Pagoda.

    Simrly, circles of soul rings shone underneath Xie Xie¡¯s feet. Four purples and one ck. In terms of soul ring strength, he was still weaker than Yuanen Yehui.

    Yuanen Yehui pped her wings. Her body descended from the skies like ck lightning which shot toward Xie Xie. The second soul ring on her body shone brightly, the Shadow Demon Sword materialized out of thin air and she grasped it.

    Xie Xie¡¯s hand flickered with golden light, the Light Dragon Dagger appeared. Faced with Yuanen Yehui¡¯s descent from the skies, his body swayed slightly.

    Although it was only a slight movement, it gave off an illusory feeling to anyone who was looking. The onlookers could not focus and catch sight of his figure.

    Long Yue and Dai Yun¡¯er looked on seriously. Whether it was Yuanen Yehui or Xie Xie, they were both their opponents once. Three years had gone by, they had grown significantly themselves. What about their opponents? How much have they grown?

    Tang Wulin also looked on seriously. He did not have the slightest regret of not being able to cultivate his soul power for three years. Instead, he was contented burying dragon bones in the dragon graveyard during that period. He was just curious how wide the gap was between him and hispanions in their cultivation.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Shadow Demon Sword suddenly erged with a dark purplish glow which reflected off theke¡¯s surface making it a peculiar sight to behold.

    All of a sudden, Xie Xie¡¯s body shot into the skies like a dragon. He became one with his dagger. Amidst a soft dragon¡¯s roar, with the Light Dragon Dagger as a point, he shot up like a whirlwind. He had surprisingly chosen to take the Shadow Demon Sword head on.

    ¡°Ding!¡± Amidst the crisp sound, the two figures headed in different directions. Yuanen Yehui pped her wings and rose higher into the skies whereas Xie Xie who had transformed into a golden dragon flew horizontally.

    Light Illusion Dragon, Xie Xie had unleashed his fourth soul skill the moment the fightmenced. However, he was only on par with Yuanen Yehui¡¯s second soul skill.

 Chapter 761 - Are You Stupid?

    <h4>Chapter 761: Are You Stupid?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Xie Xie suddenly vanished in midair. The Light Illusion Dragon melded into the night sky. It was invisible in an instant.

    Yuanen Yehui squinted her eyes slightly. The wings on her back were extended as she hovered in midair. Spots of light began appearing all over her body. Surprisingly, she unleashed her battle armor at this moment.

    The dark purple battle armor covered her entire body fittingly. Among her peers, her battle armor was the more difficult to craft as she had to amodate two martial souls. It was slightly inferior to the others in terms of the battle armor¡¯s strength.

    However, the battle armor looked exceptionally gorgeous when she donned it. Although she appeared vicious, her red hair and matching purple armor made her alluring at the same time..

    The headpiece was a ring formed by two protrusions which resembled sharp horns. It did notpletely protect her head, but it looked nicer this way. The purple glow flowed to form a pale purplish region in the air. It appeared to be a realm of sorts. However, its coverage was not as wide as Long Yue¡¯s.

    ¡®Was it truly a realm?¡¯ Tang Wulin was astonished, and so were Long Yue and Dai Yun¡¯er.

    Also, it was apparent that Yuanen Yehui was being very careful. She respected her opponent. Xie Xie had gotten stronger as well, so he should be much more powerful than he was before.

    All of a sudden, the purplish halo vibrated violently. The feeling was as if someone had cut across the realm with a paper cutter. The realm was split horizontally.

    Yuanen Yehui let out a sharp cry. She turned half a circle and shed horizontally with the Shadow Demon Sword which had already transformed into the form of a purple crystal.

    Amidst the crisp sound, a figure appeared faintly only to disappear again. In the next instant, it forcibly cut open the envelope of the purplish realm around it and forced its way out. It disappeared without a trace.

    Even Yuanen Yehui had to search for him using her abilities of realms.

    Apparently, Yuanen Yehui was not injured by his sneak attack, but she still appeared cautious. She did not unleash more of her soul skills as she waited in silence.

    At this moment, another change urred in the purple realm. In the next instant, three golden figures appeared, then disappeared again. Six sharp beams of light crisscrossed as they struck the purple realm in six different directions simultaneously.

    At the same time, the fifth soul ring on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body suddenly shone brightly. The purple battle armor on her body burst forth with an attractive, bright glow. She seemed to have been waiting for such a move.

    On her forehead, she grew two horns which connected with the headband of her battle armor. This was probably why her battle armor did not have a helmet.

    Her body instantly grew until she was three meters tall. A purple light wheel shone behind her. A huge eye appeared in the center of the light wheel. The purple realm which she kept at a diameter of thirty meters suddenly increased until the diameter was more than a hundred meters. In the sky, another huge purple eye appeared. A huge purple light column shot down from the skies and covered an area with a diameter of more than thirty meters.

    Six swords gleaming charged into the purple light. They were instantly met with a great obstructing force. However, they pressed on determinedly. A sonorous dragon¡¯s roar sounded. The six swords suddenly connected with each other, weaving together to form a tornado which spiraled into the skies. It forcibly collided with the purple light column.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The intense explosion sent violent ripples across Sea God Lake¡¯s surface. Later, more lights appeared that rose upward like a whirlwind.

    A myriad of gleaming swords danced in the skies in aplex pattern. A terrifying wave of energy burst forth continuously. The light shining from the purple eye seemed to swallow everything. The tornado gradually diminished in size and barely managed to maintain its form.

    At this moment, the tornado formed by the six swords merged into one. A figure also appeared. It was an impressive Xie Xie.

    His body was covered in grey battle armor. Shortly after, another figure appeared behind him. The figure donned pale golden battle armor. The two figures slowly merged into one. The fifth soul ring on his body shone brightly.

    ¡°Twin Dragon Transformation!¡± Xie Xie growled.

    A dagger that was longer than both the Light Dragon Dagger and Shadow Dragon Dagger appeared in his right hand. The dagger¡¯s long de was half golden and half translucent grey. It looked striking. Near him, two dragon-shaped shadows circled around. No matter how the purple light came at him, they would be severed when they reached within three feet of him. He was steady as a rock amidst the crashing waves.

    He sliced at the air with the bi-colored dagger in his hand. The purple light was effortlessly repelled by him. The battle armor on Xie Xie¡¯s body was also bi-colored.

    Yuanen Yehui looked at Xie Xie who had appeared before her with shock. When she saw the dagger which was very close to her, a faint smile appeared at the edges of her lips.

    All the purple lights were retracted at this instant. The horns above her head and her erged body returned to normal.

    Two dragon-shaped shadows circled around her and Xie Xie¡¯s dagger was before her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡± Yuanen Yehui looked at him with keen sparkling eyes.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t used your full powers.¡± Xie Xie seemed to be in a daze. ¡°This couldn¡¯t have been the full extent of your Demon¡¯s Eye. Also, you didn¡¯t utilize your Titan Giant Ape¡¯s ability even once.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui spoke without answering his questions, ¡°You¡¯ve always kept your fifth soul skill a secret from us. Were you waiting for this day?¡±

    Xie Xie nodded without hesitation. Indeed, he was waiting for this day. He had waited patiently for this day to arrive after having gone through a lot of trouble.

    Under his relentless efforts, he was finally able to merge his two martial souls into a single soul skill, Twin Dragon Transformation.

    Even though this was not a true martial soul fusion skill, it was simr enough. He got the idea when he saw Wu Siduo¡¯s Hell White Tiger. With the help of Tang Sect¡¯s Speed Hall hall master, Liang Xiaoyu, he was able to achieve this feat.

    He clearly knew that it would be difficult for him to defeat Yuanen Yehui. He could only win against her by using some special technique. Fortunately, he finally found such an opportunity.

    Twin Dragon Transformationbined his two great martial souls into one. Although he could not superimpose his cultivation bases together, he could somehow superimpose the special characteristics of his martial souls instead. With the enhancement of his battle armor together with the Twin Dragon Transformation, his explosive powers could be increased to a formidable level.

    He knew that Yuanen Yehui would use the Demon¡¯s Eye to counter his Illusion Dragon joint attack. He had been waiting for this opportunity to use the Twin Dragon Transformation.

    In truth, if Yuanen Yehui had used her Titan Giant Ape martial soul, it would have been difficult for him to seed. Titan Giant Ape¡¯s strength and defensive powers were truly too powerful. Even Xie Xie did not have the confidence in oveing them.

    He had made countless preparations for this day. He had predicted early on that the Fallen Angel martial soul was more suitable forbat because it could fly above Sea God Lake¡¯s surface. His strategy was pre-arranged to counter this aspect.

    Everything went smoothly ording to n just as he had imagined. The Demon¡¯s Eye was not as powerful as he thought. Maybe Yuanen did not unleash the force which she should have. Her Demon Eye was easily defeated by his Twin Dragon Transformation. It seemed he could shatter it with his Illusion Dragon joint attack alone without even using the Twin Dragon Transformation.

    He had worked hard for many days, and his victory seemed to have been too easy. It came so effortlessly that even Xie Xie found it unbelievable.

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Faced with Xie Xie¡¯s question, Yuanen Yehui rolled her eyes at him.

    At the same time, she reached out and grabbed his shoulder so that it would not be difficult for him to remain in midair after he lost the enhancement from his soul skill.

 Chapter 762

    <h4>Chapter 762: Every Encounter Is A Reunion After A Long Separation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The glow of the Twin Dragon Dagger in Xie Xie¡¯s hands dimmed. He stared nkly at Yuanen Yehui, prettily pouting in front of him.

    He simply could not believe that this was really happening. Yuanen Yehui looked all sorts of flirtatious. She behaved as if she was another person. This was not the cold Yuanen Yehui he had always known.

    ¡®S-s-she!¡¯

    A person was not a stalk of grass or a tree. How could a person ever be emotionless?

    As she looked at the foolish fellow in front of her, Yuanen Yehui could not restrain herself and gave him a good smack on the head.

    The two of them descended from the skies and dropped onto their lotus leaves.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s beautiful face had slightly reddened when she let go of him.

    Xie Xie only truly understood the situation at that point.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He suddenly gave a loud shout as he leapt high in the air.

    However, he immediately remembered Xu Lizhi¡¯s sorrow after the great joy before this. He quickly controlled his body and descended lightly on the lotus leaf like a willow.

    ¡°Yuanen, I love you. From this day on, if you told me to go east, I will not go west. If you want me to catch a dog, I won¡¯t go after a chicken. From this day on, I¡¯m yours!¡± Xie Xie did notnd on his own lotus leaf,nding on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s instead.

    Although Xu Lizhi was much chubbier than he was, in terms of the thickness of their faces, Xu Lizhi could notpare to him even with both sides of his facebined. Xie Xie was already hugging Yuanen Yehui as he leaped with joy.

    ¡°Hey, hey! We¡¯re not even in the final segment yet! Be mindful of your conduct,¡± said Tang Yinmeng with a smile from far away.

    When Tang Wulin saw this, he could not help but sigh in relief. Finally! Xie Xie had finally gotten what he was hoping for after all these years of pining.

    He was genuinely happy for them. He also instinctively shifted his gaze to a faraway direction.

    Xu Lizhi had seeded; Xie Xie had seeded, but what about himself?

    It was a rare sight that Yuanen Yehui did not st this fellow away. She only pushed his body further from herself slightly. She said softly, ¡°Let go of me at once. If you continue to embarrass me, I¡¯ll go back on my word.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Xie Xie hastily let go of Yuanen Yehui. As he looked at the beautiful face in front of his nose, his breathing became noticeably heavier. He had finally risen to the ranks of a mother-inw from a daughter-inw! Although this was an odd choice of phrase to apply to a man, it aptly described how Xie Xie was feeling.

    Xie Xie pulled on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s hand. He stretched his right arm and guided his lotus leaf toward himself. He stepped onto it and brought her with him as they returned to his original position.

    The perturbed, depressed, and stifling feelings he had felt before this waspletely gone now. He looked around charmingly. The triumphant look on his face even made Yuanen Yehui start to doubt if she had made the right choice by selecting him just like that.

    In any case, there was only one more girl that had not made her choice.

    ¡°ording to the rules, the female students who have not removed their bamboo hats in this segment must wait until the final moment before they¡¯re allowed to make their choice. Female Number Seventeen, will you pick the male student whom you admire?¡±

    All of Tang Wulin¡¯s awkwardness disappeared in this instant. His gaze sailed a hundred meters across theke¡¯s surface andnded directly on that girl. Everyone¡¯s gaze was also concentrated on her. This was especially true for those who had already guessed her identity.

    Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui had also calmed down. They looked at Number Seventeen standing far away from them. Then, they looked at Tang Wulin and the three girls around him. The expressions of the duo turned slightly grim.

    Why was she unwilling to reveal her face? He had returned, so should she not be jubnt? What kind of problem had gone down between the two of them that made them not acknowledge each other even though they were already face-to-face?

    Under everyone¡¯s focused stares, Female Number Seventeen shook her head lightly after a brief moment of silence.

    Her movement was very slight and simple, but it made Tang Wulin, standing atop his lotus leaf, feel as if he had fallen into an abyss.

    She shook her head. She did not make a choice. She really did not pick him. She had not picked anyone, or even removed her bamboo hat.

    Without a doubt, this meant that she had no one whom she admired, and she was not interested in finding her partner in this year¡¯s Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival.

    Tang Wulin felt as if something had suddenly taken hold of his heart. He immediately found it hard to breathe.

    His eyes were slightly blurred, and the edges of his lips now had a faint bitterness.

    Everything that they had experienced together overflowed in his heart. ¡®Why did you not pick me?¡¯

    ...

    Every encounter was a reunion after a long separation.

    He had been looked down upon because of hisck of talent, fought with his roommate soon after he entered the academy and was assigned to ss Five, which was the weakest. All these were sent his way by destiny.

    He had felt helpless once and was also lost. Even if his heart and mind were strong, in the darkness, he was still a child.

    In the unseen world, he had met someone after a long wait.

    It was a peaceful, sunny day. Thin wisps of clouds hung in the skies. The gentle breeze brought a faint aroma with it.

    On the field where everyone was drenched in sweat, he met with a pure white figure unexpectedly. She had delicate and pretty features, long ck hair and ck eyes. She seemed to have a strange air about her as she walked.

    ¡°Why are you wearing iron chains?¡±

    ¡°To train my body of course! Teacher has higher expectations of me. You¡¯re sharp.¡±

    When they were eating, she seemed to have taken notice of his shocking appetite. She passed him her own buns.

    ¡°I can¡¯t finish mine. You have them.¡±

    A single gesture had pulled them closer to each other. Everything was so smooth, it was like a concern from an old friend.

    She was Gu Yue, and like the deep waters of an ancient well, she held many secrets within her. She was also like the broad, cold moon which cleared and brightened his eyes.

    He was a humble Bluesilver Grass, while she was the beloved child blessed by the Elements. One of them went with the flow, while the other went against it. In the rapid torrent of time, they were reunited with each other after a long separation.

    ...

    ¡®I¡¯ve been hugging you tightly no matter which side you took.¡¯

    They disyed tacit agreement in the ss Promotion Tournament and assisted each other in the spirit ascension tform. They became friends in the truest sense of the word.

    When he came back smelling like barbeque, she could tell that he had met with another girl. When his crystallized form fell from midair, she caught him with her own body without hesitation to prevent him from shattering.

    ¡®I¡¯m cold toward others. I¡¯ll only smile for you.¡¯

    When faced with the choice of whether she wanted to join Tang Sect, her answer was no.

    He was afraid. He was afraid that the people around him would leave one after the other, just like his parents and little sister had done.

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m leaving you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only chosen not to enter Tang Sect, not leave ss Zero. Joining or not joining an organization doesn¡¯t change my being at some ce.¡±

    ¡®I won¡¯t leave you. I¡¯ll be with you forever.¡¯

    ...

    When they were young, time trickled sluggishly as they snuggled up to each other warmly.

    On the soul bus, the sea was on the east. It was a boundless patch of blue, the sea seemed to melt into the skies.

    He looked at the beautiful scenery which flitted past the window. In his daze, he softly called out the name of his little sister. A silver silhouette disappeared from his mind as quickly as it appeared. When he reopened his eyes, what he saw was her looking astonished.

    She smiled faintly and gave him a ss of water. There was only in water inside the ss. Its temperature was perfect and it nourished his heart.

    The sunlight fell on her face, which seemed to make her skin glitter in a translucent manner. He realized, as if for the first time, just how beautiful she was.

    The sparkling glow from the sun made her rest her head gently on his shoulder. Her breathing gradually calmed down.

    Without realizing, he had shut his eyes as well. His body felt warm and fuzzy. All his exhaustion silently faded away amidst the feeling of the moment.

    There were hardly any words. This scene was like a monochrome fragment of the years they spent together.

    ...

    With you, I would not be sad even if I died.

    On the Skysea Alliance Tournament, she was suddenly attacked and could not react in time. The only thing she could do was bind her own hands and await her death.

    Suddenly, her body felt a warmth. He had hugged her and used his back to bear the brunt of the attack.

    Bright red bloodflowers bloomed in her eyes, but there was no sadness or regret on his face. There was only a faint smile.

    ¡®How I wish I can apany you on the roads that you¡¯ll take in the future. But, I¡¯ll never forget my original intention. I want to protect you like this forever. You, who I hold so dear. Unfortunately, this might be thest time I¡¯ll be able to do this.¡¯

    She was flustered. She cared not about using up her own life force. She utilized her purest life¡¯s light to mend his damaged body.

    She did not care. She wanted him to live on.

    ¡®You¡¯ve said that there¡¯s no contract in the world that can surpass the friendship between two persons who share the same fate.

    ...

    ¡®After you had grown up, you were still you.¡¯

    Time flew past as swiftly as an arrow. Days and months shed past like a weaver¡¯s shuttle.

    Three years had gone by. For some unknown reason, her attitude toward him had changed. She was not as friendly as she had been, and she even seemed to be distancing herself from him.

    They sat for the Highest Hall Examination. They passed, but she was still distant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°She hit you. I¡¯m not happy.¡±

    She turned around and looked straight into his eyes. There was no suspicion or reluctance on her part. She stated her reason inly, without being open to other options.

    ¡®Thank you. Thank you for still being the person who¡¯d do anything for me. So nothing has changed after all.¡±

    ...

    ¡®When I have the ability to obtain justice, I¡¯lle back.¡¯

    She was picked on. Faced with the imposing manner of the elders, he did not have an ounce of fear within him. He stood beside her, being neither haughty nor humble.

    This was because, she who was being picked on was the person he wanted to protect.

    ¡°Tell me, is there justice in Shrek Academy?¡±

    The answer was resolute and scornful.

    He felt powerless. In the face of absolute strength, was he truly unable to protect others, even his ownpanions?

    He raised his head.

    ¡°Elders, I forfeit my rights to take up Shrek Academy¡¯s entrance examination. One day, when I have the ability to obtain justice, I¡¯lle back.¡±

    For her, he wanted to give up on his ideals.

    ¡®Even if the world deserted you, I would still walk by your side.¡¯

    ...

    He had not returned for the whole night. She waited without saying a word.

    She leaned on a great tree with her eyes closed. A few drops of dew hung on her longshes. Under the illumination of the dawn, the entire scene looked like a scroll painting.

    He looked at her in a daze. This moment was seared deeply into the depths of his heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Why are you sleeping here?¡±

    ¡°It was already veryte, and you hadn¡¯te back. I came out to look for you but I saw that you were still meditating, so I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    She said it inly as if she was talking about something insignificant.

    There was a smile at the corners of his lips. He did not know why, but when he looked at the youngdy before him, he had no intentions of saying the words ¡®thank you¡¯.

    Life did not always need grand and spectacr surprises. Sometimes, simple ease and nonchnce were enough.

    ...

    ¡®Even if we disband, I¡¯ll still follow you.¡¯

    They had had a quarrel among their team. The others had disagreed with his opinion.

    For the others, crafting battle armor using spirit alloy was too lofty a goal and unthinkable, like a divine steed which soared across the heavens.

    However, she believed in himpletely, standing at his side without hesitation.

    ¡°Forget it. I think I have been indulging in my wildest fantasies.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to craft my one-word battle armor using spirit alloy.¡±

    When she saw her stubbornness and determination, at that moment, his heart was filled with warmth.

    ¡®With you by my side, why should I be afraid even if I had to go against the whole world?¡¯

    ...

    ¡®Martial soul fusion. I¡¯m in you, and you¡¯re in me.¡¯

    When they were faced with a powerful opponent, he still stood in front of her. He knew that they would surely lose, but he was not timid or overcautious.

    He was a person who could bear with her pride and waywardness, just because it was her.

    He was a person who would trade his life for hers to protect her.

    Her gaze gradually became lost. She opened her arms just like that and embrace him tightly from behind.

    There was no hesitation, onlyplete trust from her body and mind. Everything seemed to return to the days of their youth.

    That time, he was still a little boy who admired his senior. She was still a little girl who loved to quarrel.

    There seemed to be a vast dome above their heads which witnessed this mighty ritual.

    They had won, but they had fainted; her hands seemed as if they had grown out of his body. The two of them could not be separated no matter what. They had obtained victory and glory while they in each other¡¯s arms.

    When two people traveled on conflicting roads, their fates might be severed. What endures forever was surely their martial souls and the bond between their spirits. Were they not each other¡¯s partner?

    ...

 Chapter 763 - Yuanen and Xie Xieâ€™s Happily Ever After

    <h4>Chapter 763: Yuanen and Xie Xie¡¯s Happily Ever After</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Everything was like illusions in the clouds during that split second when she shook her head. At that moment, it was as though a sharp de had dropped down from the sky, shing the heavens and cutting the earth.

    For over three years¡¯ time, over one thousand days and nights of separation, there was only she in his heart.

    On the other hand, she was not even willing to reveal herself to him when he met her at the Sea God Fated Date Festival.

    It had all be bitter, and an indescribable pain had spread out from his heart.

    ¡°Brother...¡± Na¡¯er¡¯s soft moan echoed at his side. Tang Wulin turned his head. He looked at her stiffly and smiled.

    Na¡¯er was stunned. She had never seen her brother smile like that. It was a stiff, awkward smile with a dash of despair and destion. She suddenly felt that her heart was hurting, an excruciating pain. She clenched her fist subconsciously.

    She looked at him from afar under her bamboo hat and veil. He could not see that her eyes had already filled with tears. He could not see that longshes of hers were gently trembling.

    She truly wished that she could unveil herself, but it was quite clear that she was indecisive when a choice needed to be made.

    ...

    On the train, they were discussing goals. Some as ambitious as Xie Xie, some as ordinary as Xu Xiaoyan and some asfortable as Xu Lizhi.

    And also...

    ¡°Marry you.¡±

    The joke had clearly made her mood much more gloomy. This was the first time he had seen her so depressed, like the destion during autumn.

    What had actually happened to her? Her ambition was perhaps genuinely very heavy. It was such a burden that all doubted and opposed her but still, she had to bear it and go on.

    She did not wish to hurt her group ofpanions, so she chose not to speak rather than lie about it.

    ¡°Everyone has his or her own secrets. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell.¡±

    ¡°How about your ambitions then?¡±

    ¡°Military. I¡¯m going to enlist.¡±

    He wished to be even stronger so he could look for his parents and Na¡¯er. He gazed out the window as he smiled absentmindedly.

    She seemed to have recalled his expression like a memory, in the past... Then, in the future as it all shed past her eyes one by one...

    That night, her hair was blowing in the wind. Her eyes were no longer ck in color but exuded a faint purple glow.

    Orbs of light danced on her palms. A dash of dark purple leaped up in the end and vanished after a flicker.

    She was as beautiful as the mystery of the night. In her eyes, all were like deep pools of water.

    ¡®Life is truly a journey with travelers and scenes you find along the way.

    ¡®There wille a day when I disembark the train, but I¡¯ll leave behind the most wonderful memories of you.

    ¡®Let the memories of me freeze in your mind, so I¡¯ll never disappear from that scene.¡¯

    ...

    The fourth segment of Sea God Fated Date Festival hade to a close on the Sea God Lake. Destined for Three Reincarnations had ended.

    His original assumption of being destined for three reincarnations was exchanged for only a gentle shake of her head.

    A wordless rejection disheartened him. At that moment, he was actually hoping to make a quick escape so he could look for a ce to bury himself.

    ¡°Alright. Since Female Number Seventeen is unwilling to choose, we will not force her hand. However, you¡¯re not allowed to leave yet because there¡¯s still one final segment. Will all our females please return to your positions. Your choices earlier have already been recorded. Next is our final segment of the Sea God Fated Date Festival, known as Happily Ever After.¡±

    ¡°ording to the rules, the power of authority will be reversed in the Happily Ever After segment. The males are given the opportunity to make the final choice. If all of you pick the females who chose you earlier, then we¡¯ll be sending you our greatest blessing and congratte all of you on the sess of love. In this segment, the Sea God maidens who have already chosen the males, have thirty seconds each to express to them something you wish to tell, especially to the males which many females have chosen. Our Sea God maidens will need to work harder to impress their beloved males. If a male chooses a female who didn¡¯t choose him, then both of you have one minute¡¯s time for confession. However, I must also remind all of you that if you were to choose a female who didn¡¯t choose you earlier, then the rate of failure will be extremely high. The rate of failure for the previous years¡¯ Sea God Fated Date Festival exceeded eighty percent.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, there¡¯s also one more rule that all of you should be aware of. In this final segment, the sessful dating couple may possibly be the victims of bride kidnappingter. In the bride kidnapping segment, both of you are to confront the bride kidnapping together. If you are capable of reaching the Sea God Lake¡¯s shore with ease, then both of you are considered sessful.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Please make the necessary preparations. Happily Ever After begins now.¡±

    ¡°We shall follow the previous arrangement of drawing lots. The first person toe forward is Xie Xie. Oh, that is so soon. I didn¡¯t expect to draw your lot immediately. It seems like we can congratte you in advance, but those who wish to kidnap the bride can also begin preparing.¡±

    Xie Xie first took a ferocious nce at everyone around him. One of the males beside him could not help speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. No one¡¯s going to kidnap her. I think that you alone have the courage to pair up with the Titan Giant Ape. Go on, quick.¡±

    Xie Xie red at him unpleasantly, then he urged his lotus leaf into floating out. He joyously arrived at the spot at the front of all the males.

    ¡°I choose Yuanen Yehui.¡±

    He had already lost his patience and shouted before the lotus leaf hadpletely stopped.

    ¡°Hey, hey. It¡¯s not your turn yet.¡± Lan Muzi could not helpughing.

    Xie Xie puffed up his chest and spoke with a bold and confident tone, ¡°I¡¯ll choose her regardless. I have no other choice.¡±

    The lotus leaf underneath Yuanen Yehui¡¯s feet floated out. ¡°I don¡¯t know if picking this embarrassing fellow is the right choice, but I just really wish to leave this ce now.¡±

    Xie Xieughed aloud. ¡°I¡¯m your man from now on.¡± He touched the tip of his toes gently against the lotus leaf as he crossed the water toward Yuanen Yehui at lightning speed.

    Yuanen Yehui truly wished to give him a tight p, but it was during that moment when he had held her hand earlier, she knew that she would never again treat him the way she had done before.

    He had not given up throughout all these years. How was she oblivious to his effort in painstakingly cultivating all along for her? She had not epted his courtship, but that did not mean that she had not been paying attention to him.

    He had many weaknesses, but his strength was his loyalty. He had never shown any interest in other girls, and he was always hounding at her side.

    Perhaps he was unaware that she was touched not because of his repeated love confessions, nor his willingness to cultivate for her, but because of his sweeping the floor and fetching her a basin full of fresh water every morning when they were at the working student¡¯s dormitory.

    She enjoyed seeing him working hard for her. He was quiet and focused at the time, and there was a sense of gentleness in his eyes.

    Perhaps she was moved by the view from the side of his face from that day.

    In her heart, she had already chosen him for quite some time, but she had been fearful. She was afraid that he was only acting on impulse.

    The trial thatsted over a thousand days and nights was the evidence of his persistence. His hard work paid off, and he could finally return with this beauty in his arms.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m dering the first sessful couple from this year¡¯s Sea God Fated Date Festival. They are Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie. Congrattions. Both of you shall receive the sea god¡¯s blessing and the academy¡¯s good wishes. I wish that the both of you are destined for three reincarnations and live happily ever after.¡±

    Speckles of light rose up from the distant Sea God Lake¡¯s shore, and exploded into dazzling fireworks in the sky.

    The smile and cheekiness on Xie Xie¡¯s face hadpletely vanished under the glow of the fireworks. He held Yuanen Yehui¡¯s hands as he spoke softly, ¡°Yuanen, I¡¯ll treat you well. I certainly will do so. I¡¯ll protect you with my life, and I¡¯m willing to give up the entire world for you. I love you and I¡¯m sincere. You¡¯re the only person I love in this life.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui looked at him in a daze. His sincere appearance made her heart shudder gently. She lowered her head with a little shyness. ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Xie Xie could not control his emotions anymore as he suddenly opened his arms and hugged her. This time, she did not push him away but wrapped her arms around his waist.

 Chapter 764 - Iâ€™m A Competitive Girl

    <h4>Chapter 764: I¡¯m A Competitive Girl</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The thunderous hand-pping echoed from the shore over theke¡¯s surface. The emergence of the first couple in the date festival made everyone cheer for them in excitement.

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes reddened for he had waited so long for this day. He had truly waited far too long for the arrival of this day and with great difficulty too!

    Tang Wulin was also pping loudly. His face was filled with smiles. ¡®Congrattions guys. Congrattions, Yuanen and Xie Xie.¡¯

    The fireworks subsided. The lotus leaves underneath Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui turned to a gold color before sending them toward the shore. No one came to kidnap the bride. They received everyone¡¯s blessings instead.

    The couple reached the shore but they did not leave. There was also Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn who had just changed their attires standing with them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Xinn. It¡¯s my fault that we didn¡¯t see the fireworks.¡± Xu Lizhi looked apologetically at Ye Xinn by his side.

    Ye Xinn held his chubby hand like when they were children.

    ¡°There¡¯s too little fireworks here. I want even more and you¡¯ll buy it for me.¡±

    Xu Lizhi spoke with excitement, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll buy the best fireworks in Shrek City and light the fireworks only for you.¡±

    ¡°Stop being so cheesy!¡± Xie Xie could not help teasing.

    ¡°Who else is cheesier but you!¡± Xu Lizhi red at him.

    Meanwhile, Lan Muzi¡¯s voice echoed over the surface of Sea God Lake. ¡°The next person is Tang Wulin.¡±

    The four suddenly quietened down upon hearing those words. They could not help staring at the surface of theke and clenching their fists subconsciously.

    ¡®Captain!¡¯

    The captain had returned. They had yet to cheer for him but they were well aware that the next moment would be very important to him and his future partner.

    ¡°Why does she refuse to reveal herself? Moreover, she didn¡¯t choose the captain. Is it because she¡¯s jealous?¡± Xu Lizhi could not help saying.

    Xie Xie shook his head with a deep frown on his face. ¡°No, it couldn¡¯t just be jealousy. Are you not capable of understanding Gu Yue¡¯s temperament? She will spare no effort in striving for something that she truly wants. Just like when she first arrived here, she would always sit by Big Brother¡¯s side. Even when we were doing the team hand stack, she would always ce her hand underneath Big Brother¡¯s hand. Something must have happened between them, something that even we aren¡¯t aware of. I suspect that the cause of Big Brother¡¯s disappearance may be rted to a change in their rtionship.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same too. If they can¡¯t be together again in today¡¯s date festival, I¡¯m afraid...¡± Yuanen Yehui sighed because it was something they did not wish to witness.

    Tang Wulin did not expect to be the second person drawn. The lotus leaf underneath his feet floated forward naturally and arrived at a spot before the males.

    The smile that was on his face just now had vanished. He stood rigidly on the lotus leaf.

    He was already eighteen years old, and he had grown. As a man, he would not allow himself to wallow in despair regardless of what he encountered.

    He would stand firm like a man despite the agonizing ache in his heart. Cowardice would never solve a problem much less gain sympathy.

    ¡°There were three females who chose Tang Wulin earlier. Next, we shall invite these three females to express their heartfelt feelings for him individually as a final effort to win him over. We¡¯ll still use the drawing lot method to determine the sequence of your love confession. Yingmeng, please carry on.¡±

    Tang Yingmeng drew the first name. ¡°Wu Siduo.¡±

    Wu Siduo raised her head and gazed into Tang Wulin suspended above theke¡¯s surface afar. At this very moment, she grew confident because Gu Yue did not reveal herself nor chose him.

    Was their rtionship over just because they had not met each other for over three years? Perhaps, there was still a strand of hope for her.

    She took a nce at the Dragon Spear Goddess Na¡¯er. Na¡¯er was genuinely prettier than her, but she had not heard of Na¡¯er having any sort of rtionship with him. Moreover, Na¡¯er was only sixteen years old.

    ¡°Wulin, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met. After much consideration, I¡¯ve decided to choose you at this date festival. Perhaps, I should say that my choice would be different if you haven¡¯t appeared. Yet, here you are. Frankly speaking, I despise you. I feel that you relied on luck to be a part of Shrek Academy. How are you then worthy to be our ss monitor?¡±

    ¡°Yet, you acted on your own to prove that you were qualified afterward. I¡¯ve watched you grow every day and my confidence to be with you began to waver. You made a deep impression in my heart each time I lost to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m apetitive girl. I always strive to be the best ever since I was young. I also want the best of everything. You¡¯re the best in my eyes and only you are capable of tempting my heart. I am not good at love confessions, but I can tell you that I¡¯ll apany you as you progress further in this life.¡±

    Her words were not touching, but it definitely came from her heart. Luo Guixing and Xu Yucheng who were drenched and standing by the shore afar had bitter smiles on their faces as they gazed at one another.

    They had figured out the reason why she chose him. It was because he was the best.

    ¡°Anything from Wulin?¡± Lan Muzi asked.

    Tang Wulin sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Wu Siduo. There¡¯s no rtionship between love and power. We are only ssmates in my heart. I¡¯m very sorry as I already have someone I love.¡±

    Wu Siduo took a deep breath. ¡°Is it still her?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes suddenly glowed brightly as he spoke without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wu Siduo nodded, then she smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t regret choosing you because you¡¯re the best even when ites to your notion of love. I admit my defeat to her.¡±

    She leaped up upon saying that, but she did not go to the shore immediately. She jumped into the water instead. Just like Luo Guixing and Xu Yucheng earlier, she dived into the water and vanished.

    Tang Wulin watched her exit. There was only an apologetic look in his eyes.

    Lan Muzi sighed. ¡°What a waste. Then, the next person is...¡±

    ¡°Dai Yun¡¯er!¡± Tang Yingmeng called out the name.

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s lotus leaf floated out. Her gaze appeared dested because she understood very well that she was not the person Tang Wulin meant earlier.

    ¡°Brother Three, it has been ages since Ist saw you. I¡¯ve been looking for you for such a long time. Finally, we meet again at this date festival. Do you know how happy I was when I saw you earlier? It has been over three years and to think you¡¯ve just returned. I should¡¯ve been the one that you werest together with. Could it be that you¡¯ve forgotten how we supported each other as we walked into the depths of Dragon Valley? I wouldn¡¯t be who I am today without you. I¡¯ve set my mind on you. This will never change even if you don¡¯t choose me. I love you not because you¡¯re the best but because you¡¯re you. I love you.¡±

    Tang Wulin sighed softly upon seeing the tears on Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s sweet, charming face. ¡°Yun¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. You should know that there¡¯s already someone else in my heart since earlier. I can¡¯t and won¡¯t do it. My heart has already been taken by her many years ago. I can only say that you arrivedte. I like you because you have a kind heart despite being an arrogant princess. You¡¯re a kind girl. I can only say that it¡¯s a pity we met at the wrong time. I can¡¯t dissect my heart, so I can only regard you as a sister, or a friend but you can never be my lover.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er looked at him in a daze. There was only bitterness in the corners of her lips as she listened to his tactful rejection. She did not speak anymore, but she did not withdraw like Wu Siduo. She chose not to leave but remained standing persistently on the lotus leaf.

    ¡°Please wee ourst candidate, the Dragon Spear Goddess. Na¡¯er, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    The entire Sea God Lake and the shore were quiet when Tang Yingmeng¡¯s voice faded.

    The radiance of the moon and the stars in the sky made Sea God Lake beneath the starlit night sparkle. Her silver hair, purple eyes, and exquisite silhouette were reflecting the light under the moon and stars as she slowly arrived next to Dai Yun¡¯er.

    Her gaze appeared a little dazed but there was radiance rippling in her eyes.

    Her gaze, as she looked at him, was no longer akin to a sister looking at an older brother.

    Tang Wulin was taken aback when he sensed that she was looking at him differently.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Na¡¯er called out to him softly.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, you...¡± Tang Wulin was frowning ever so slightly.

    Na¡¯er smiled. ¡°Brother, do you know the moment you took me in when I was three years old that I¡¯ve already loved you? Even when you were not so strong, you did your best to defend me from those evil men. You¡¯re not only kind but brave.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re much tougher than your peers. Your martial soul had awakened when you were six years old. It was the Bluesilver Grass, a universally acknowledged useless martial soul. However, you had soul power when your martial soul was awakened. Your ambition was to be a soul master, but you dared not think about bing a battle armor master at the time. You said you wish to control a mecha instead.¡±

 Chapter 765 - Brother, I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 765: Brother, I Like You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Na¡¯er looked at Tang Wulin affectionately. At that moment, he was all her eyes could see. ¡°But one would need to spend a lot of money in order to be a soul master with a spirit soul. Our family was not well off. Father and mother had already worked very hard. Thus, you were only allowed to choose to study forging when you were sixteen years old. I remember very clearly that you couldn¡¯t even make an expression because you were so tired after ss in the beginning. You copsed on the bed, and it seemed like you couldn¡¯t even hear me calling out to you.¡±

    ¡°Yet you didn¡¯t give up. You still remained persistent in learning. You bought me candies with the remaining money after you had saved a portion of your sry every time. Those candies were so sweet.¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember that I once asked if you would miss me when I¡¯m gone?¡±

    Tang Wulin listened to Na¡¯er¡¯s words in a daze. His mind seemed to have traveled back to ten years ago when he was still at his home.

    ...

    ¡®My ambition is to go to the Star Sea.¡¯

    He was a youth with ck hair, ck eyes, and fairplexion. He stepped into the Eastsea City alone with a vain hope as he embarked on an unknown journey.

    He had a useless Bluesilver Grass martial soul and his pitiful rank-3 inherent soul power. He was ordinary in the vast city, but even that tiny grass seed that was blown everywhere could always fulfill its original intention.

    While the rest of the people were still immersed in their parents¡¯ inculcation, he had lost his home.

    That dash of warm silver color was also moving away from his gaze and felt cold in his palm.

    ¡°Will you miss me when I¡¯m gone?¡±

    ¡°Of course I will. I¡¯ll miss you so, so much.¡±

    The moist night breeze gently stroked his face. The warmth radiating from his left breast made him smile. It did not feel bitter but nostalgic as he reminisced about his past.

    The silver-haired girl was never too far away in his heart. She was still living in a corner of his memories as she called out to her brother under the setting sun.

    ¡®I¡¯m Tang Wulin and my ambition is to go to the Star Sea.

    ¡®When that ordinary grass seed germinates into a lush green field, will I be able to hold your hand and visit the Star Sea again?¡¯

    ...

    ¡°Brother, I like you, I love you. I¡¯m willing to spend all my time to apany you in the future and be by your side always. Please allow me to love you. Is that alright? I¡¯m serious.¡± Na¡¯er¡¯s expression was so solemn that even the As Douluo Yun Ming on the towership was feeling shocked.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s originally deste and despairing heart could not help being moved. If one were to ask about how he prioritizes the females in his heart, then his mother, Na¡¯er and she each upied an unmovable position.

    Even so, he had never thought that she would talk about all this to him during the Sea God Fated Date Festival with everyone¡¯s attention fixated on them.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, you¡¯re my sister!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m only your Na¡¯er. We are not rted by blood. I¡¯m only your Na¡¯er. I refuse to be your sister anymore. I¡¯m only willing to be your Na¡¯er,¡± she spoke stubbornly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was shivering ever so slightly.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up, Na¡¯er. I can¡¯t allow you to continue speaking anymore for righteousness¡¯ sake.¡± Tang Yingmeng¡¯s voice sounded slightly odd. She could not conceal the strangeness, but at least her behavior was much moreposed than the rest of the crowd who were staring in disbelief at the scene with their mouths agape.

    Na¡¯er lowered her head with tears shimmering in her eyes. She had finally poured her heart out, but she did not say, ¡®Brother, if you don¡¯t choose me, then...¡¯

    If Tang Wulin was still capable of bracing himself to withstand Wu Siduo and Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s love confessions, then Na¡¯er¡¯s words shocked his mind and heart profusely.

    He once vowed not to allow anyone to make Na¡¯er cry, yet he had never expected that the person making Na¡¯er cry would be himself.

    ¡®Na¡¯er, why do you have to be so foolish!¡¯

    Yet there was an indescribable feeling in the depth of his heart for some unknown reason. Just as Na¡¯er had said, they were not biological siblings after all. Na¡¯er was the sister he took in, the sister he had watched over diligently.

    Na¡¯er suddenly raised her head and looked toward Tang Wulin with a burning gaze. ¡°There would never have been anyone else in your heart if I didn¡¯t leave back in the beginning.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body shuddered. She was right. If she had never left at the start... if she had remained by his side all along...

    On the other hand, Na¡¯er shifted her gaze toward her back and looked at the figure still wearing her bamboo hat nearby after speaking.

    Lan Muzi and Tang Yingmeng¡¯s gaze was fixated upon Tang Wulin.

    Lan Muzi could not help eximing, ¡°I truly didn¡¯t expect to meet you at such a huge scene for the first time, Junior Wulin. So many outstanding junior sisters are in love with you including our little Goddess. So this is the time for you to make a decision. As someone with experience, I would like to remind you that you ought to be decisive when a choice is needed, otherwise all will be chaotic. Make your choice, and let them understand how you feel clearly rather than hurting more people in the future.¡±

    Tang Wulin would not have the slightest hesitation if not for Na¡¯er¡¯s words, but now he was truly reluctant. He did not wish to hurt Na¡¯er the most!

    ¡®What should I do? What should I do?¡¯

    Tang Wulin was slightly listless. As he stood on the surface of Sea God Lake, he felt that he was hesitating at a crossroad for the very first time.

    If he had known that this would happen in the Fated Date Festival, he would not have chosen to participate.

    He looked at them, and he was feeling highly troubled.

    ¡°Junior Wulin, please make your choice,¡± Lan Muzi urged with a deep voice.

    Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath strenuously as the energy in his entire body seemed to be shifting.

    He questioned his conscience and the answer was unusually clear to him. He did not want to hurt Na¡¯er, but more than that, he did not want to lie to her. Additionally, everything was soplicated. He did not wish to give up this opportunity even if it seemed extremely vague.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Na¡¯er. I choose Female Number Seventeen!¡± Tang Wulin exerted almost all the strength of his entire body as he spoke those few simple words.

    Everyone at the scene gasped in surprise for all the outer court disciples did not expect that Tang Wulin would refuse to choose despite the Dragon Spear Goddess¡¯ weeping courtship, but he chose Female Seventeen who did not choose him or even unveil herself from the beginning to the end.

    How? How was this possible?

    Wu Siduo, Dai Yun¡¯er, Na¡¯er were three beauties! He did not choose either of them, but someone who did not even pick him to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    On the shore...

    ¡°It¡¯s expected. The big brother is indeed the big brother, all mighty and domineering. Only that Na¡¯er...¡± Xie Xie waved his fist subconsciously.

    Yuanen Yehui, Ye Xinn, and Xu Lizhi were all anxious at this moment. They knew that the most important moment for Tang Wulin was about toe.

    Faint radiance shimmered in the air. Female Number Seventeen¡¯s lotus leaf slowly floated out and arrived at the forefront.

    Lan Muzi and Tang Yingmeng gazed into each other¡¯s eyes as they saw the fear in their mutual expressions. They did not expect that Na¡¯er would be rejected either.

    On the other hand, the color on Na¡¯er¡¯s face faded at the split second when Tang Wulin spoke those words. She backed away for one step subconsciously with half of her foot stepping into the water. Her body swayed before she managed to stabilize herself.

    Lan Muzi swallowed, and then he looked toward Female Number Seventeen. ¡°ording to the rules, you must remove your bamboo hat and veil now. Then, listen to his love confession for one minute.¡±

    Female Number Seventeen paused for a moment before she raised her hands slowly to remove the bamboo hat and veil from her head.

    It was a pale charming face with ck hair and ck eyes. She did not appear extraordinary whenpared to Dai Yun¡¯er and Na¡¯er by her side. She was actuallypletely concealed by the radiance emitting from the two females beside her.

    Her face was already covered in tears since earlier, tears that she could not control. She watched him while her lips remained trembling gently all along.

    Tang Wulin smiled as he saw the tears on her face. He smiled because she was not treating him mercilessly. He could suddenly feel like everything was worth it when he saw those tears.

    ¡°You should choose her.¡± Gu Yue turned her head to the side and looked to Na¡¯er¡¯s direction.

    Na¡¯er did not utter a word.

    Gu Yue spoke of something baffling again, ¡°I don¡¯t want to win.¡±

    On the other hand, Na¡¯er smiled. Her pale face was filled with a faint grin at that moment. She puffed up her chest as she suddenly looked toward Gu Yue with slight arrogance. ¡°There are things that aren¡¯t up to you.¡±

    Gu Yue shut her eyes as tears streamed down her face. ¡°However, do you know how great the price he would have to pay? Our life would be unbearably tough in the future.¡±

    Na¡¯er spoke with determination, ¡°I don¡¯t. I can only hope that I¡¯m capable of giving myself entirely to him.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at them in a daze. Had he been oblivious to the fact that their rtionship had really be so close? What were they talking about? How could he not understand a single word they said?

    Lan Muzi could not understand either but the Fated Date Festival had to go on. ¡°Wulin, it¡¯s your turn. You have one minute¡¯s time.¡±

 Chapter 766 - Gu Yue, Do You Love Me?

    <h4>Chapter 766: Gu Yue, Do You Love Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin shook his head and stared at Gu Yue. ¡°I don¡¯t need one minute. I¡¯ll only need to ask her a question.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yue, I¡¯ve only ever loved one girl in this world and that girl is you. Do you love me?¡±

    He once had thousands and millions of words he wished to tell her, yet when he was truly confronting her, he could only speak these words. These words were already enough for him. He needed an answer, an answer that could make him stop caring for everything else or make him walk into another world.

    He raised his right hand and extended his turned palm. Glossy golden scales spread from the exposed wrist all the way to his palm. Shining, golden ws appeared with his five fingers flexed inward. He pointed the sharp w straight at the top of his head.

    A gush of thick blood essence fluctuation burst out from his body abruptly. It was difficult to describe, but during that split second when the thick blood essence aura appeared, every single soul master with a dragon-type martial soul at the scene gave out a muffled grunt. They appeared ghastly pale and even Long Yue was no exception.

    How was this possible? How could his blood essence be so powerful?

    Long Yue¡¯s face was dumbstruck with amazement. He thought that he had already achieved another level after his three years of painstaking cultivation. Tang Wulin was certainly no match for him three years ago. Even if his bloodline power was genuinely capable of suppressing Long Yue, he would never have defeated Long Yue if it was not for Gu Yue¡¯s assistance.

    Three yearster, it was even more impossible. Long Yue was already a two-word battle armor master and he was one of the world¡¯s most powerful. It seemed like he had already possessed the strength to confront and fight a Title Douluo.

    Yet, just as that fellow¡¯s bloodline aura burst out at that point, Long Yue fearfully discovered that there was an intense feeling of submission within his body¡¯s bloodline power that was almost out of control due to the suppression from Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence fluctuation. It was as if it would only take one thought of his for the bloodline power in his body to strip away and submit itself before Tang Wulin.

    His bloodline aura was several times more powerfulpared to three years ago! How was this possible? How could a person¡¯s bloodline aura be so strong?

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t!¡± Na¡¯er shrieked yet she dared not move at all. She could clearly see the golden radiance pulsating on the Golden Dragon w. Tang Wulin would only need to lower his palm ever so slightly before he would graze his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll only need to know the answer, that is the answer in your heart. The genuine answer. Don¡¯t lie to me. I can tell from your gaze and your bloodline. I can sense if you¡¯re telling the truth.¡± Tang Wulin stared at Gu Yue with burning gaze without the slightest concession.

    Gu Yue looked at him absentmindedly. Tears were no longer streaming down her face.

    All of a sudden, she felt as if her entire body about was about to have a breakdown. She nodded strenuously as tears poured down her face once more. She could not help kneeling onto the lotus leaf. She could not speak anymore but only nodded vigorously.

    Tang Wulin smiled proudly as he put down his right hand. He took a step forward and stood before her.

    He pulled her up from the lotus leaf into his arms. An enormous creature emerged underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s body apanied by a valiant dragon¡¯s roar that pushed his and her body into the air.

    The massive beast¡¯s thick and strong back limbs supported it beneath the Sea God Lake¡¯s water. Its enormous body that had emerged from the surface of Sea God Lake¡¯s water had already exceeded fifty meters.

    That was the colossal Overlord Dragon, yet it did not look like a spirit soul but more like a genuine creature.

    It had thick and heavy ck scales, and blood red eyes that were huge, in addition to its terrifyingly humongous body. It disyed its iparable power and that it was the most powerful dragon.

    No matter how powerful Long Yue was, his Mountain Dragon King was just a martial soul. On the other hand, it was as if Tang Wulin managed to summon a genuine Overlord Dragon. Moreover, it was not an ordinary Overlord Dragon. There was a dark golden gloss that was shimmering faintly under its pitch ck scales.

    Gu Yue buried her charming face against Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder with her arms tightly clutching him. Just as she witnessed Tang Wulin point his Golden Dragon w at his head, that string that was tightly wound around her heart all along finally snapped. It had rupturedpletely, and she could no longer suppress the emotion in the depths of her heart anymore. Her uncontroble emotion burst out and drained through her tears profusely.

    How could she ever forget the bits and pieces of their past, and the warmth she felt when she was with him once again? How could she forget about how he had always ced himself before her without hesitation when they faced danger together?

    ¡®A man is not a stalk of grass or a tree!¡¯

    If her initial encounter with him was due to some ulterior motives, then with the passing of time, all her purpose had vanished in silence.

    Despite knowing that she should not behave as such, she did not mind in the beginning because she trusted in her self-control. Just as she realized that everything had already begun to break away from her control, it was toote. Everything was already toote.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s silhouette had already rooted into the deepest part of her heart. How could she stay away from him so easily?

    During that split second when she witnessed his appearance on the opposite side in the Sea God Fated Date Festival, she had almost lost control of her emotions. She used such tremendous energy in order to suppress the emotions in her heart!

    She knew that she should absolutely never couple up with him even if she were to admit her defeat. Otherwise, everything else would be affected by him.

    Hence, she refused to reveal herself from the beginning to the end. Part of her was even hoping for him to turn his back on her and leave with another lover.

    Yet, she knew that she was wrong when he spoke of those words. At the same time, her face was covered in tears, her heart was filled with gratification.

    Everything that she stopped herself from doing broke down during that moment when he raised his Golden Dragon w in the end. She only wished to hold him tight at that point. She leaned in his embrace as she sensed the warm hug that she had not felt for the past three years.

    She cried her heart out. Every pent-up frustration that was umted in her heart seemed to have vanished without a trace at that point. She refused to think about anything else. She only wished to be a woman quietly for that very moment.

    Tang Wulin hugged her tightly. His heart suddenly felt fulfilled. He knew that she still loved him when he saw tears streaming down her face and that time did not manage to weaken his feelings for her even a little. The words that she used to hurt him back then were nothing but her masks. As for why did she choose to put on those masks, did it matter? Was it still important now?

    Dai Yun¡¯er raised her head absentmindedly and looked at those two persons hugging tightly on the giant dragon¡¯s head. She suddenly felt like her appearance was unnecessary. She did not resent him at all for it was precisely as he had said, they were acquainted with each other toote.

    Na¡¯er did not cry nor was she sad. She was smilingly joyously with a smile that was filled with gratification. No one knew what she was smiling about because there were very few people who saw the smile on her face at that exact moment.

    ¡°The ceremony ispleted. I wish to congratte Tang Wulin and Gu Yue for being destined for three reincarnations, and I wish the both of you to stay happily ever after,¡± Lan Muzi¡¯s voice echoed through the entire scene.

    Meanwhile, it was time for bride kidnapping, but for some unknown reason, Long Yue found he was unable to take a step forward reason despite having already been prepared to attack.

    When faced with that enormous Overlord Dragon and the powerful bloodline aura emitted from Tang Wulin¡¯s body, he found that he had no way to summon up the urge to attack.

    Moreover, was this not something he wished to see? Tang Wulin did not couple with Yun¡¯er anyhow.

    He subconsciously took a nce at Xu Mi¡¯er standing by his side. He looked toward that stern and even slightly aggressive maiden and discovered in astonishment that tears were gliding down Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s eyes soundlessly. Tears streamed down her face because she was moved as she watched the two figures on the Overlord Dragon¡¯s head. It was also at this point when Long Yue¡¯s heart was suddenly stirred as if some feeling was being moved. This was a feeling that he had never felt before in his life.

 Chapter 767 - Gu Yue, I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 767: Gu Yue, I Love You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Overlord Dragon slowly leaned forward and sent them back to the water surface. Silver light shed on Gu Yue¡¯s body as she carried Tang Wulin and vanished together from theke surface in the next moment. They were transported into a far-distant ce that they could not even be seen on the shore.

    The Sea God¡¯s fate on the Sea God Lake would undoubtedly be a memorable incident of the Sea God Lake Date Festival which everyone dwelled upon with great relish.

    The surface of the Sea God Lake was still shimmering, but it appeared slightly dimmed following their departure. It was as if the protagonist of the event had left.

    Tang Wulin had never known Gu Yue to be so passionate that he could almost melt in her arms.

    She kissed him spontaneously. It was a kiss that tasted slightly salty. Her soft, full sensuous lips parted with ineffable passion bursting forth from within.

    How many years had it been since Tang Wulin suppressed the feelings in his heart? He hugged her tightly and wished that he could just hold on to her and be locked in a passionate embrace with her forever.

    He did not know where he was, but he knew he was surrounded by trees. He worried not as he was with the most important person in his life.

    The kisssted for a very long time. They were both young and inexperienced, so inexperienced that they were not sure how to proceed. He could only hold the small of her back tightly while she wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Itsted for a long, long time...

    It was not until both of them were almost breathless and their lips were swollen, only then did they loosen their embrace and panted loudly.

    ¡°If I were to say I don¡¯t love you, will you really kill yourself?¡± Gu Yue enquired, a little out of breath.

    ¡°Why would I kill myself? I was just going to scratch my head with the Golden Dragon w.¡± Tang Wulin chuckled.

    Gu Yue raised her head and stared at him, while he took the opportunity to give her lips a soft peck.

    ¡°Liar!¡± Gu Yue spoke in rage.

    Tang Wulin smiled and spoke, ¡°If I could lie and convince you, then I¡¯m willing to be a liar for the rest of my life. Gu Yue, I love you.¡±

    Gu Yue paused for a while. When the passion in her heart had subsided, she was calm for a moment before her rational mind took over. She buried her head against his shoulder. Then, a tinge of bitterness showed on her charming face. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that, you know? You¡¯re ying with fire and you¡¯ll get burned. I can¡¯t be together with you. We¡¯re different, so we won¡¯t be together eventually.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke calmly, ¡°If we are destined to be apart, why worry about it now? Since we¡¯re together now, let¡¯s enjoy the moment. In any case, should this be our destiny, I¡¯ll be by your side to face the future with you no matter how difficult it would be.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Gu Yue shut her eyes in agony.

    ¡°I do!¡± Tang Wulin spoke with determination.

    He did not inquire about Gu Yue¡¯s concern, because he knew that she would tell him sooner orter when she wanted to. On the other hand, if she did not bother to tell him, then he was willing to face it with her no matter what it was.

    Gu Yue grabbed his shoulder. She could not bear to leave his arms.

    ¡°Wulin.¡± She looked at him in all seriousness.

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s on your mind. I believe that you already know my intention, but you should also know that I¡¯ve always been a very persistent person.¡±

    A sense of bitterness was revealed at the corners of Gu Yue¡¯s lips. ¡°What if one day you realize that I¡¯m the enemy that you have no choice but to confront, what would you do?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°If the dayes and you¡¯re the enemy I have no choice but to confront, then you should kill me so I can live in your heart. Then we¡¯ll never part at all.¡± He spoke very calmly. Those were not meant to be sweet-sounding words, nevertheless, tears began streaming uncontrobly down Gu Yue¡¯s face.

    Tang Wulin wiped the tears off her face. He cupped her charming face in his hands gently. ¡°What happened? Tell me, so we can face it together.¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. If there is truly such a day, then perhaps I¡¯ll kill you. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death even just a little? Could it be that you aren¡¯t concerned about your family members at all? Let me go. As long as I¡¯m not by your side, I still have control over everything. However, if I remain by your side, you¡¯ll die sooner orter.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°In any case, it¡¯s only because I¡¯m not powerful enough. Gu Yue, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll work hard to be more powerful so I can protect you well. Tell me, who¡¯s threatening you? Who are they? We¡¯re in Shrek Academy! Could there be anything else on the continent that our students can¡¯t manage?¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head strenuously. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. You don¡¯t understand, you just don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Tang Wulin watched as her emotions were suddenly agitated, so he hastily held her in his arms. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t talk about it then. You can tell me when you¡¯re ready. I¡¯m sorry Gu Yue, but do you know that I really love you so much? Don¡¯t ever leave me no matter how difficult the situation is. I¡¯ll always stay by your side.¡±

    Gu Yue did not speak anymore because she knew that it was impossible to make him change his mind regardless of what she said.

    Yet, what should she do? Should she be with him for just a moment¡¯sfort?

    They were not who they once were. They were adults now. Their affection for each other was no longer the silly puppy love it once was.

    If they were still together after the Sea God Lake Date Festival, she knew that it would be difficult to keep herself under control and the rtionship would only be more serious.

    The both of them held each other tightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come to my ce,¡± Gu Yue whispered softly.

    ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t have a ce to stay coincidentally.¡± Tang Wulin had just returned recently, so it was true that he did not have a ce to stay.

    Silver light shimmered once again. She refused to leave his arms so she could only use her spatial retreat to bring him along as they left silently.

    Tang Wulin was astonished to discover that despite his spiritual power which had already attained the spirit abyss rank, Gu Yue still managed to exert a feeling as if the spiritual world was as vast as the ocean when she mobilized her soul power. What rank had her spiritual power already achieved?

    Gu Yue¡¯s ce was simr to Na¡¯er¡¯s. She too lived in a small wooden cabin on Sea God¡¯s Ind, but it was not located in the inner court. This was not a ce easily avable to an ordinary inner court disciple. She was assigned the cabin only because she was the leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    The origin energy on Sea God¡¯s Ind was way thicker than the external world. When cultivation was practiced here, any type of martial soul would yield twice the result with half the effort.

    She held him as theyy on the wooden bed which was covered with a bedsheet. She cuddled against him as he held her. He did not have any intention to be physically intimate at this moment except for a feeling of pure affection flowing from his heart.

    Everything else paled inparison so long as he could embrace her like this.

    Her breathing had returned to normal and was especially rxed. Her knitted brows were no longer knitted as she fell asleep nestled in his arms like an infant.

    He smiled as lethargy crept into his body. He had not rested since he returned. The tranquility of the moment with the woman he loved in his arms made him feel exceptionally contented.

    He closed his eyes as he gradually drifted into dreand and entered into a world that belonged to the both of them.

    The Sea God Lake in the early morning had a mysterious beauty to it. Mist clouded over the surface of theke while blue waves rippled on the water.

    She stood by thekeside for a very long time. Her shoulders were covered with the morning dew, yet she did not have any intention to brush it off.

    She appeared like an elf with her silver hair blowing in the morning breeze as she gazed distantly into the foggy dawn.

    Herrge purple eyes reflected thekewater. The corners of her lips cracked into a faint smile.

    Another woman walked over silently and stood by her side. Her ck hair blowing in the wind made her glow with health. There was a faint blush on her charming face.

    However, when she saw the other woman, her smile vanished.

    They stood side by side as they gazed into the crystal clearke water before them.

    ¡°You¡¯ve won!¡± Na¡¯er spoke in a soft yet rxed manner.

    ¡°It seems like you really want me to win.¡± Gu Yue frowned.

    Na¡¯er chuckled. ¡°Yes! I actually want you to win badly as I figured that you¡¯d win anyhow. I understand him too well. Can you believe it? I exist only as an episode in his life. I confessed my love for him so I could have a suitable excuse to leave.¡±

    ¡°He would be sad if you were to leave,¡± Gu Yue spoke.

    Na¡¯er shook her head with self-mockery. ¡°I had lost. Am I allowed to stay? However, I had already known that I¡¯ll certainly lose. Anyway, I had to lose, otherwise, he would¡¯ve died for real, right?¡±

    Gu Yue was silent.

 Chapter 768 - Gu Yuena

    <h4>Chapter 768: Gu Yuena</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Na¡¯er sighed softly. ¡°Back when we were betting, I made a firm resolution to ce the bet because I knew that you only pretended to kill him yet you wished to appear wless in your soul. I didn¡¯t have the choice but toply with you. Otherwise, you would have a w in your soul at the time which meant you would kill him without the slightest hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Do you regret your choice now?¡± Na¡¯er asked.

    Gu Yue was slightly stunned. ¡°Regret? I don¡¯t know.¡± She genuinely did not know if she regretted or not.

    Na¡¯er spoke, ¡°If you didn¡¯t wish for all of this to happen then you shouldn¡¯t have established the method to integrate into the human world back in the beginning. Facts proved that your practice was right. Only by understanding mankind, can you truly discover the method to destroy them. However, we¡¯ve discovered that not all mankind ispletely useless. At least, mankind¡¯s empathy is something that we don¡¯t have. That¡¯s why there are you and me when we were young. We had no choice but to seal ourselves in order to be more like human beings, so we could truly integrate ourselves into human society. That was how part of our spirit that belonged to mankind was born.¡±

    ¡°When you realized that mankind¡¯s sentiment in you was getting out of control, you requested me to erase it by force. By then, it was already impossible. It would¡¯ve caused you great harm. On the other hand, all this was because my brother brought me love and warmth so I understood mankind¡¯s sentiment.¡±

    ¡°You stripped me away from your body because you had no other choice and made me into an autonomous individual. However, I would always be a part of you even when we¡¯re two separate individuals. That was why you ced a bet with me to find out whether my brother would fall in love with you and abandon me. If you were to win, then it would prove that mankind¡¯s sentiment was fake, so I would merge into your body once again. On the other hand, if you were to lose, then you would make me into aplete individual as you promised. Isn¡¯t that correct? What a waste that I have your intelligence but mankind¡¯s sentiment. It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that it was utterly impossible. I take up thirty percent of your overall power. You would never be you anymore if I became an integral whole in the end. Thus, you¡¯ll never abandon me. The only choice is either we merge back together or you have a w. Hence, if you were to lose then you¡¯ll certainly kill my brother and force me to merge with you. Am I right?¡±

    Gu Yue stared at Na¡¯er. Her charming face turned pale as she listened to Na¡¯er¡¯s rhetoric.

    ¡°Gu Yue, do you know that I was willing to bet with you because you totally don¡¯t understand mankind¡¯s emotions? You thought that my brother and I had a romantic rtionship which you assumed. Actually, you¡¯re wrong. We have a family rtionship. Perhaps I did not treat him as such, but he considers me his sister. On the other hand, he is not treating you with affection but true romantic love.¡±

    ¡°Love and affection are twopletely different things. Thus, he has never abandoned me nor betrayed me despite choosing you. In that sense, I¡¯ve lost. Yet, you won¡¯t be getting the result you wished for. Thus, it¡¯s truly difficult to tell who won actually.¡±

    Gu Yue looked at her deeply. ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t realize you¡¯ve been nning all these?¡±¡®

    Na¡¯er smiled. ¡°Of course you knew. How can you possibly not figure this out being so intelligent? Just as when you attempted to be estranged from my brother, you already sensed that your feelings were affected. Unfortunately, love has a subtle influence on your character. It was already toote when you realized that something was wrong because he already had a ce in your heart. Thus, you¡¯ve been attempting to break free with great effort for a long time. Yet, the more time passes, the more he begins to grow and take root in your heart.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yue, do you realize that we are inherently too naive whether we are soul beasts or divine beasts? Moreover, no matter how powerful your energy or how vast your spiritual power, there¡¯s no way you can resist that emotion once we are engaged with matters of the heart. It has no form or shape, yet it truly exists.¡±

    Gu Yue spoke bitterly, ¡°So do you think that he won¡¯t matter anymore by saying this? Do you really think so?¡±

    Na¡¯er sighed softly. ¡°At least he¡¯ll live longer. When he bes powerful enough with time or when you¡¯re incapable of fighting him anymore, i believe that no one will be capable of killing him. Gu Yue, face your emotions or enmity will only blind you.¡±

    Gu Yue suddenly spoke in rage, ¡°You¡¯re just like a human being now.¡±

    Na¡¯er smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a human being initially! I¡¯ve always thought so. That is why I refuse to destroy mankind and I¡¯m even willing to see us living together in peace. I love my brother and our parents too. I enjoy mankind¡¯s world and its idiosyncrasies. You¡¯ve won, yet you¡¯ve lost too. However, I truly wish that you¡¯ll have better results in the future. No, that all of you will have better results.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s breath quickened. ¡°You really think that I¡¯m incapable of killing him mercilessly?¡±

    Na¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t. You can¡¯t since the beginning. Even in my absence, you can¡¯t either. Otherwise, why do you wait until now? Since when have you been so hesitant? Perhaps, you stood a chance when you were hesitant the first time, but you¡¯ll probably never kill him again after you¡¯ve been hesitant thrice. I understand you well enough, so you must be clear about this in your heart too. After we¡¯ve merged, you¡¯ll be me and I¡¯ll be you. You¡¯ll be affected even more and have great difficulty in making up your mind. You must love him. My brother is truly outstanding. Even though we don¡¯t know where his Golden Dragon King bloodline came from, I¡¯ll admit that he¡¯s the only one worthy of being ourpanion in the human world.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. ¡°My biggest mistake was my decision in cing the bet with you back then. I shouldn¡¯t have made you into a separate whole at all. At least, I would still be able to exert my subtle influence if we had remained as one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost, and I¡¯ve lost too. You¡¯re right that I couldn¡¯t bear to kill, that was why I could only leave him and allow time for our love to fade. Perhaps by doing so, I can kill him one day. Maybe, he can grow fast enough so he can kill me one day. You understand that the conflict between us can¡¯t be reconciled. This is the conflict between mankind and soul beasts. It¡¯s also the conflict between Godhood and divine beasts. It¡¯s a conflict that we are incapable of resolving.¡±

    Na¡¯er was quiet. She had be deste. ¡°When I¡¯m gone, you¡¯ll be gone too. He¡¯s going to be sad.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s body shuddered. ¡°It¡¯s still going to be better than me staying by his side and our people losing control and taking the initiative to kill him. I¡¯m still far from being able to walk out of the sealpletely. The core is already awakened, but you know there are many powerful creatures amongst our people. There are even some powerhouses capable of bing divine beasts that I¡¯m incapable of suppressing. Hence, I¡¯m destined to leave.¡±

    Na¡¯er bit her lips. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. Gu Yue, you¡¯ve truly changed. You know how to take others into consideration, especially him. I understand now that you must leave in order to give him more space to grow. You wish he¡¯ll be powerful enough one day that there¡¯s no way you can kill him. However, you know that¡¯s impossible. The divine realm is non-existent. He¡¯ll never achieve your level till eternity.¡±

    Gu Yue smiled. ¡°You know it but you don¡¯t understand it. You have no idea what he means in my heart. Neither do you have any idea what percentage of me belongs to mankind now. You¡¯re right that I do have regrets. I regretted my decision to issue the order to integrate into the human world at the beginning. However, I¡¯ll need to fulfill my mission, yet there are those I¡¯m unwilling to harm. Thus, let me face the contradiction alone. I don¡¯t know what to do either but I¡¯ll need to move forward anyhow. Come back, Na¡¯er. I¡¯m no longer Gu Yue from today onward. My name will finally beplete, only that he won¡¯t know it¡¯ll be Gu Yuena!

    Speckles of radiance shimmered as Gu Yue¡¯s body suddenly turned translucent. It was a white silvery translucence as the hexagram underneath her feet conjured ayer of formless shield that enshrouded both of them.

    If one were nearby, one would realize that there was not an ounce of energy fluctuation seeping out from that white, silvery world.

    Na¡¯er¡¯s body turned translucent as well. She began walking toward Gu Yue one step at a time with tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to leave all this behind, everyone around me, my teachers and my brother!¡±

 Chapter 769 - Their Departure

    <h4>Chapter 769: Their Departure</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Gu Yue sighed. ¡°However, you should also know that no matter how hard it is, you don¡¯t have an energy source, so you¡¯re destined to return. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only vanish into thin air. You said it before that I¡¯m you and you¡¯re mine when you¡¯ve returned to me. I¡¯ll let go of everything. Since the w has already turned into a rift, then we shall ept this rift together. Perhaps, everything will be different now.¡±

    The silvery white silhouettes ovepped. Na¡¯er and Gu Yue spread out their arms as the two silhouettes began to slowly fuse together. Gu Yue¡¯s ck hair vanished while her ck eyes turned purple. Na¡¯er¡¯s child-like look disappeared as she slowly grew in size.

    Once the two of them lookedpletely identical and had transformed into the Dragon Spear Goddess, who was three years older, the silver light suddenly vanished with a sh into the silent Sea God Lake.

    Tang Wulin did not know how long he had slept, but he felt that it had been a very long time since he had ever rested so well. The feeling was simply indescribable.

    ¡°Gu Yue!¡± He suddenly recalled where he was, but he did not open his eyes. His face was filled with satisfaction as he smelled the unique fragrance of her body. He subconsciously reached out for her slender figure. Nothing had happened since he had only held her as they slept through the night. It was a sentimentalmunion, but his heart was zing hot at that moment perhaps due to the early morning sun. Despite not knowing what to do, his instincts were still functional.

    Yet his hand touched nothing. That hypnotic slender figure was not by his side. He could still clearly remember that her physique was extremely stic. There was not an ounce of excess flesh on her body. There was an indescribable sense offort as shey in his arms.

    ¡°Gu Yue.¡± Tang Wulin called out once again before opening his eyes.

    The sun prated through the window of the room, and a ray of light fell onto his body. He felt unusuallyfortable and warm. The wooden shed was empty, neat and clean. An extremelyrge food carrier was ced on the table.

    ¡®Is this the breakfast she prepared for me?¡¯

    Tang Wulin leaped up from the bed. ¡®Where¡¯s Gu Yue?¡¯ He had this thought in his heart as he walked to the table and opened the food carrier.

    All of a sudden, a mouthwatering aroma blew against his face.

    The food connoisseur Tang Wulin could determine at once that the meals in the carrier were all extremely nutritious.

    ¡°Wow! Awesome! It¡¯s been long since Ist had Ruby Shrimp. That¡¯s such a huge te. It feels so good toe back! There are so many scrumptious foods found only on Douluo Continent.¡±

    The food carrier had a total of six tiers. Every tier contained a type of delicacy that was highly nutritious and extremely delicious. He could tell that the food was prepared in an exceedingly delicate manner and absolutely meticulously.

    Tang Wulin did not care about courtesy as he began to feast immediately. Soon, his tummy was already feeling warm andfortable just as his mouth was filled with fragrant food.

    The energy from the food could even diffuse into his limbs and bones. The feeling was truly amazing.

    ¡®It¡¯s always the best when the tummy¡¯s full of food! Where¡¯s Gu Yue? Could it be that she¡¯s in ss? Why hasn¡¯t she returned?¡¯

    Tang Wulin pushed open the door and walked outside. It was a small courtyard on the outside of the room. It was not of great size, but it was covered in lush green vegetation. The ce was filled with life source.

    Tang Wulin drew in a deep breath and then slowly exhaled. He felt spiritually renewed at once.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Yue? Leave it be. I¡¯ll wait for her in the room. It¡¯s still better than looking for her everywhere. I think she should return soon since she knows I¡¯m here.¡±

    Tang Wulin returned to the room. Just as he was preparing to meditate as he waited for Gu Yue¡¯s return, there was a sudden sounding from the table next to the bed.

    He turned around and found a small soulmunicator lying on the table.

    ¡®Is this Gu Yue¡¯s? She didn¡¯t bring along hermunicator!¡¯

    Tang Wulin walked over and picked up the device. He hesitated for a moment before he answered the call.

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Gu Yue¡¯s friend. She has forgotten her soulmunicator. Please leave your message, and I¡¯ll pass it to her when she¡¯s back.¡± Tang Wulin picked up the soulmunicator and spoke in a highly formal manner.

    However, he was surprised to find that there was no voiceing from the other end of themunicator.

    ¡°Hello? Can you hear me?¡± Tang Wulin inquired once again.

    There was still no sound from the other end.

    Tang Wulin frowned. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m going to hang up and regard it as a bad signal!¡±

    ¡°Wulin.¡± Finally, someone called out with difficulty from the other end of the call.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart suddenly pounded loudly for some unknown reason upon hearing the voice. The expression on his face became somber.

    ¡°Gu Yue?¡± Tang Wulin struggled to get the words out.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Gu Yue answered softly.

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Gu Yue answered irrelevantly, ¡°Have you eaten the food I¡¯ve left behind?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was extremely delicious. Come back soon, alright? I¡¯ve just returned, so I have no idea how to enter the inner court,¡± Tang Wulin smiled as he spoke.

    Gu Yue spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Tang Wulin suppressed the uneasiness in his heart with great effort.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Gu Yue finally let it out.

    ¡°Leaving? Where are you leaving to?¡± Tang Wulin asked in a hurry.

    Gu Yue¡¯s voice sounded like she was sobbing. ¡°I have to go, for myself and also for you. I must leave. I¡¯m sorry, Wulin. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    The soulmunicator was suddenly hung up at this point.

    Tang Wulin was instantly stunned. He hastily dialed the number which Gu Yue had called from but only got a busy signal. There was no way his call would get through.

    He dialed the number again and again persistently and kept trying over and over. However, he could only hear the busy signal. There was no other change at all.

    ¡®Leaving? She¡¯s leaving? Where can she go? No, I have to look for her.¡±

    Tang Wulin dashed to the outside swiftly with the soulmunicator in his hand. He had only just left the room when a gush of powerful and irresistible force suddenly descended from the sky. Tang Wulin felt as if he had mmed into a solid wall. His body bounced back, and he was flung roughly onto the floor.

    After all, his own incredible strength was not to be trifled with. Even though he had only just begun to elerate out the door, he would have already built up a good deal of energy. Yet he was so easily bounced back, the shockwave must have been extremely powerful.

    A figure descended from the sky.

    It was a handsome youth, only that his handsome face currently wire a furious expression. With a single wave of his hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s body flew to him uncontrobly. He grabbed a handful of Tang Wulin¡¯s front robe.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Na¡¯er? Where did she go?¡± Yun Ming who was always calm on usual days was truly aze with anger. It had been many years since he had been this enraged.

    ¡°Na¡¯er?¡± Tang Wulin did not manage to react to the situation at once due to the panic in his heart.

    Yun Ming raised his hand and pped Tang Wulin¡¯s head, and cold sensation radiated throughout Tang Wulin¡¯s body, making him shudder before he recovered.

    ¡°Na¡¯er? What happened to her?¡± Tang Wulin hastily asked with anxiousness.

    Yun Ming had also calmed down. He recalled his status as he released his grip and ced Tang Wulin on the floor. He then handed a letter from his hand to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin took it and was immediately stunned.

    ¡°Teacher, Na¡¯er has let you down, but Na¡¯er must go. I can¡¯t bear to part with you, teacher¡¯s wife, everyone and everything on Sea God¡¯s Ind. Yet Na¡¯er must go. Please don¡¯t be sad, alright? Na¡¯er has a reason which gives her no choice but to leave. I must tell you that Na¡¯er has always regarded you as her father. Just like my brother¡¯s father. Teacher, please don¡¯t be sad. Na¡¯er is fine and everything will be good. Na¡¯er is leaving. Please help me to keep an eye on my brother. My brother is especially outstanding, so if you can, please ept him as your disciple. Also, please inform my brother that Na¡¯er is fine. Tell him that Na¡¯er is off looking for father and mother.¡±

    Signed with ¡®Love, Na¡¯er.¡¯

    There was not too much content in the letter, but only one matter was mentioned repeatedly. It was that Na¡¯er had left!

 Chapter 770 - Without A Trace

    <h4>Chapter 770: Without A Trace</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Gu Yue had only just called via the soulmunicator informing him of her departure when Tang Wulin received such a letter from Yun Ming. His joy and happiness in the early morning had all gone in a split second. It was as if someone had poured a basin full of cold water onto his head.

    Two of the most important women in his life had left without a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It was you who drove her away with sadness. If I can¡¯t find Na¡¯er, humph!¡± Yun Ming gave a cold grunt. It felt like the entire Sea God¡¯s Ind was trembling.

    Tang Wulin gave himself a tight p with a crisp pping sound. It was true that he did enjoy a moment of an emotional re-up with Gu Yuest night such that he neglected his sister. How could he not suffer from pain and sorrow because of this?

    However, his eyes calmed down swiftly after he struck himself despite leaving behind a bright red handprint on his cheek.

    ¡°Hello. You¡¯re Na¡¯er¡¯s teacher, so you must be the Sea God Pavilion Master, right? Tang Wulin is pleased to meet the pavilion master.¡± He saluted Yun Ming immediately.

    Yun Ming waved his hand once to dismiss him. ¡°Where did Na¡¯er go? Can you think of somewhere?¡±

    Tang Wulin gave a forced smile. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything. It has already been over three years since Ist came here. I can¡¯t possibly think of anywhere. Not only has Na¡¯er left, but Gu Yue has also just given me a call via the soulmunicator that she has left too. I don¡¯t know if their departure is rted, but I feel like we should look for them at once right now. We should look for them in all the ces they have possibly visited. Does Na¡¯er have any friends on Sea God¡¯s Ind?¡±

    Yun Ming¡¯s expression was slightly rxed upon realizing that Tang Wulin had calmed down so soon and had not lost his wits. ¡°Nope. Na¡¯er lives in deep seclusion and rarelyes out on most days. She almost never goes out other than spending time with me and my wife. She doesn¡¯t have many friends either. Otherwise, she could not cultivate so swiftly at her age.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Both of them have left, so perhaps it¡¯s somehow rted. I¡¯m going to ask around from mypanions about Gu Yue¡¯s whereabouts. They¡¯re the rest of the members of Shrek Seven Monsters. They might have some information. I was always in the outer court when I was still in the academy back in the beginning so I¡¯m not familiar with the inner court. Maybe they would know more. Moreover, Gu Yu is from the Spirit Pagoda. She might be at the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters. I think that I should head to Spirit Pagoda immediately and call for mypanions to help look for her.¡±

    Yun Ming¡¯s expression suddenly became peculiar. ¡°Do you know that Gu Yue acted as the Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ leader in your ce originally? She can¡¯t join Shrek Seven Monsters because of her background in the Spirit Pagoda. She always believed that you would being back, so she helped to substitute for you.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of that. She...¡±

    Yun Ming spoke with a deep voice. ¡°Leave this aside first. Visit the Spirit Pagoda as you¡¯ve said. I¡¯ll call some of the academy¡¯s people to look for them. We can certainly find them as long as they¡¯ve yet to leave Shrek City. It¡¯s also best if we can find them or I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin did not care about Yun Ming¡¯s anger. Despite his great effort in calming himself, how was he not burning with anxiety as well?

    He ran outside at lightning speed. As he was running, he dialed hispanions¡¯ numbers one by one via the soulmunicator. Fortunately, everyone¡¯s soulmunicator numbers remained the same.

    Xie Xie answered, ¡°What? Gu Yue has left? Big brother, what happened? Oh, sure, we¡¯ll look for her in the academy while you head to the Spirit Pagoda first. You¡¯re right that the ce that she¡¯s most probably visiting is the Spirit Pagoda. She visits there a few times every month usually. Thest time we went over to the spirit ascension tform to elevate our soul rings, I noticed that the other members of the Spirit Pagoda addressed her in an extremely prestigious manner. Her position in the Spirit Pagoda must already be rather high now.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui said, ¡°Hmm. Go, quick. Ever since you went missing, Gu Yue has been in a troubled mood all along. Leave the academy to us.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu stated, ¡°I¡¯ll look for her outside at some of the ces we usually go for meals.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan replied, ¡°I¡¯ll look for her at our usual cultivation spots.¡±

    Ye Xinn spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll look in the areas surrounding the inner court. Xu Lizhi is with me now.¡±

    Hispanions were all bustling about, while Tang Wulin dashed out of Shrek Academy like a bird in flight. He hailed a taxi and headed straight for the Spirit Pagoda headquarters.

    The entire Shrek Academy began to take action not long after he had left. All of Shrek City¡¯s authoritative levels and transportation centers received notification and photos of Na¡¯er and Gu Yue so they could search for any trace of them.

    As Douluo Yun Ming was a powerful figure. He was capable ofunching an absolutely huge force in a split second if he wished to look for a person.

    In reality, he had no need to look for Na¡¯er inside the academy. At his cultivation speed, he could spread his spiritual power and cover the grounds of the entire academy with ease and even Shrek City.

    Yet he could not find any trace of Na¡¯er or even her aura. It was as if Na¡¯er had vanished into thin air.

    No!

    No!

    No!

    Tang Wulin did not receive any useful information from the Spirit Pagoda headquarters. The issue was that he was not from the Spirit Pagoda. There was no way he could find out information of a high-ranking official¡¯s whereabouts. Afterward, the academy personallymunicated with the Spirit Pagoda and received the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s information that Gu Yue had not headed to Spirit Pagoda for half a month, so naturally, she was not there right now.

    For the next three days, Tang Wulin and hispanions had searched through almost every corner of Shrek City, but they did not manage to find even one clue.

    Gu Yue was gone. Na¡¯er was gone. There was no way they could be contacted via any sort ofmunication method.

    The violent ups and downs of life were nothing more than this. Tang Wulin searched without rest for three days before he returned to Shrek Academy once again.

    He did not go to the inner court. Instead, he returned to the empty working students¡¯ dormitory alone. There was no new intake of students, so everything was exactly the same as before they had headed to the Star Luo Continent.

    Tang Wulin sat on the steps in front of the dormitory as he looked toward the front in a daze. His usually bright eyes had now be bloodshot.

    ¡®Why did she leave like that? Why?¡±

    They had just gotten together, and she had just admitted to loving him, yet she left without a word. Now, Tang Wulin realized that she was facing some peril so great that she feared even Shrek Academy was incapable of withstanding the trouble.

    Tang Wulin was filled with guilt when he thought about Na¡¯er. He resented himself so much for not apanying Na¡¯er on that night to console her broken heart.

    The double agony of losing someone made Tang Wulin suffer from excruciating pain in his heart. Another person would have already broke down since earlier in his ce. He would not be able to withstand this if it was not because of the repeated spiritual, psychological and physical sufferings in the past.

    Na¡¯er left when he was six years old.

    This time she had left once again when he was sixteen years old.

    ¡®Where is Na¡¯er actually? Where¡¯s Gu Yue? Why did both of them leave? Is it something that can¡¯t be faced together?¡¯

    ¡®Why does everyone leave me?¡¯

    Tang Wulin suddenly felt like he was most serene when he was at the Dragon Valley. He spent everyday bustling about continuously without rest but at least his heart was peaceful. Even though he was always missing both of them badly, it did not feel as agonizing as now.

    ¡°Wulin.¡± A gentle voice echoed by his side. Tang Wulin raised his head and found Dai Yun¡¯er standing by his side. There were two more figures behind her. They were Long Yue and Xu Mi¡¯er.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened. Even though I don¡¯t know why she left but since both of you are in love, please carry on with your search. Perhaps, she may return one day anyhow,¡± Dai Yun¡¯er consoled.

    Tang Wulin shook his head.

    Xu Mi¡¯er walked in great strides to his front. ¡°Stand up. Stop acting like a loser. Let me ask, does she love you?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded without the slightest hesitation. He did not have any doubt about this.

 Chapter 771 - Silver Dragon Scale

    <h4>Chapter 771: Silver Dragon Scale</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I can tell that she loves you too. Then why did she leave in such an abstruse manner?¡± Xu Mi¡¯er spoke coldly, ¡°It¡¯s no more than your inability to make her feel secure. You¡¯re not powerful enough yet! Shrek Academy may be powerful but the academy is neutral. There must be some powerful enemy she needs to face, yet she refuses to incriminate you, that¡¯s why she left. Am I right?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s wild guess hit its mark regarding the situation at hand.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s this reason, then it¡¯s your problem. Whose problem is it that you¡¯re not strong enough? You wish to look for her, but you must first be more powerful. Otherwise, even if you manage to find her, she¡¯ll still leave you again when she has no other choice. You suffer because of your weakness. When you¡¯re powerful enough, who else in the world is capable of seizing your lover?¡±

    Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s voice sounded tough and mocking, but it felt like a sledgehammer that pounded his heart ferociously.

    ¡®Yes! Why did she leave? It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m not powerful enough!¡¯

    ¡°However, Na¡¯er...¡±

    Xu Mi¡¯er spoke in disdain, ¡°Na¡¯er? She¡¯s going to be fine even if you¡¯re not. Don¡¯t you know anything about a two-word Battle Armor Master¡¯s power? How about you? You¡¯re only a four-ring. What¡¯s the point of worrying over this? Look at you, you¡¯re good for nothing except for your good looks. You¡¯re just like a pewter spearhead that shines like silver ¨C impressive but useless. I really don¡¯t understand why there are so many females fond of you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not allowed to call him that.¡± Dai Yun¡¯er was furious with Xu Mi¡¯er.

    Xu Mi¡¯er spoke earnestly, ¡°Foolish little girl. When you¡¯re looking for a man, look for a man capable of protecting you. I wouldn¡¯t even take him if he were given to me for free. Bye.¡±

    She smacked Long Yue who was at her side as she was saying that. Then, she turned around and left.

    Long Yue did not have much sympathy for Tang Wulin. He could not help feeling an intense joy as he listened to Xu Mi¡¯er scolding Tang Wulin in rage.

    After Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s date ended yesterday, Long Yue finally chose Xu Mi¡¯er. He could not believe himself either as he had just met Xu Mi¡¯er recently after all!

    However, he felt he made the right choice the more he thought about it. Xu Mi¡¯er was frank and upright. She advocated one¡¯s individual strength and power. Did he not possess strength the most? He fancied Xu Mi¡¯er for being a girl who appeared hot-tempered but was actually exquisite within.

    ¡°Mi¡¯er, wait for me.¡± Long Yue chased after her in quick strides.

    ¡°Mi¡¯er, were you acquainted with Tang Wulin in the past?¡± Long Yue asked.

    Xu Mi¡¯er darted a look at him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t. Why would I be acquainted with a coward like him? Women today are all face-worshippers, but what¡¯s the point of having a good-looking face? I¡¯m a pragmatic person. Even though you look ugly, you¡¯re a tough guy.¡±

    Long Yue¡¯s expression stiffened instantaneously. ¡°Are youplimenting me?¡±

    Xu Mi¡¯er red at him. ¡°Of course! What do you think?¡±

    Long Yue gave a forced smile. ¡°You probably know my story, right? The story about how the Shrek Seven Monsters defeated us in the Star Luo Empire¡¯s Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition.¡±

    Xu Mi¡¯er nodded. ¡°Yes. I thought that was exaggerated initially, but after battling you yesterday, I think Gu Yue and the others are quite capable.¡±

    Long Yue spoke, ¡°Gu Yue wasn¡¯t the leader of the team at the time.¡±

    Xu Mi¡¯er was stunned for a moment. ¡°Oh? I¡¯m not that interested in this matter. If it wasn¡¯t Gu Yue, then who was it?¡± She had no idea regarding this because, as an inner court disciple, she spent most of her time in closed-door cultivation and studied her soul devices.

    ¡°It was the guy you called a coward earlier. I was a six-ring, two-word Battle Armor Master then. Both he and Gu Yue weren¡¯t even one-word Battle Armor Masters although they were both four-ring. They joined forces and defeated me. Even though I¡¯m unwilling to admit it, I must say that Tang Wulin isn¡¯t a coward. He¡¯s rather powerful. I feel threatened by him despite being a seven-ring myself.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ...

    Dai Yun¡¯er told Tang Wulin eagerly, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. She doesn¡¯t know how powerful you are.¡±

    Tang Wulin gave a forced smile while shaking his head. ¡°She¡¯s right, you know. In the final analysis, I¡¯m not powerful enough. That¡¯s why I¡¯m incapable of protecting them. Thus, both of them left me. Aren¡¯t I a failure?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er grabbed his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think like that. You still have me by your side even if both of them are gone. I¡¯ll never leave you. I¡¯ll always stay and apany you as long as you¡¯re willing.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Yun¡¯er, you¡¯re a nice girl. However, I already exined during the Sea God Lake Date Festival earlier. There is no space for a second person in my heart, at least not right now. However, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t sink into depression because of this incident. There are still many things for me to do. They left, so I¡¯ll look for them. Senior Mi¡¯er is right. They¡¯re powerful enough to protect themselves under normal circumstances. I need to improve myself because I¡¯m weak. I must elevate my power as soon as possible. I¡¯ll certainly look for them when I¡¯m powerful enough.¡±

    Tang Wulin had always been a tenacious person, especially when he faced a difficult situation.

    He suffered a great blow this time. He had just returned when the two people most important to him left. However, Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s words awakened him. Despite suffering from the excruciating pain in his heart, he brought himself to undertake the number one priority which was to elevate his power.

    At this point, Tang Wulin stood up. ¡°Yun¡¯er, I¡¯m heading to the inner court now. I¡¯ll pull myself together. You¡¯ll always be my friend. However, we can never be lovers. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Tang Wulin dashed in the inner court¡¯s direction upon saying this. He did not wish to hurt her but he needed to get the message across to Dai Yun¡¯er. Otherwise, he would only cause further misunderstandingter on.

    Dai Yun¡¯er stood there in a daze as she watched him leave. There were mixed feelings in her heart.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s ce in the dormitory had already been assigned but the dormitory was not on Sea God¡¯s Ind. Na¡¯er¡¯s departure had infuriated As Douluo Yun Ming. Even though he did not punish Tang Wulin, he would not treat him well either.

    The inner court¡¯s academic building wasrge while the dormitory space behind it was vast. The number of inner court disciples was fewer than the outer court¡¯s. Hence, there were always enough ces in the dormitory even with everyone assigned to a room each.

    Tang Wulin returned to his room and removed his clothes in a jiffy before entering the bathroom.

    It had been a few days since hest took a shower. He wished to cleanse his body and take a good rest before he began to focus his energy into elevating his power.

    He would work hard to elevate himself since he could not find them for the time being. While waiting for their return, he would practice to be even more powerful. Tang Wulin believed that Na¡¯er and Gu Yue would certainly return. Perhaps, he would look for them instead when he became more powerful.

    At the moment, it would be meaningless for him to go searching blindly. Xu Mi¡¯er was right about how he was the cause as he was not powerful enough.

    He revived the goal in his heart once again. His strength at the moment was barely powerful enough. He needed an even more potent power.

    He turned on the tap in the bathroom. Just as Tang Wulin was preparing to wash himself, he was astonished to find a ne around his neck.

    He had been in an agonizing and self-deprecating state for the past few days. He was not even aware of the ne until now.

    The ne was a fine silver chain and there was a pendant hanging from it. The oval-shaped pendant was the size of a pigeon egg. It was made of silver and dazzling with fine striations on its surface. This was obviously a silver dragon scale. From his knowledge of the Dragon n¡¯s aura in the Dragon Valley, he recognized the dragon scale to be from his very own bloodline! ¡®Did Gu Yue leave this behind for me?¡¯

    Tang Wulin carefully removed the pendant. His gaze appeared bedazzled. He felt as if Gu Yue was standing before him as he touched the pendant for some unknown reason.

    He ced it close to his eyes for a better look and discovered that the pendant was not truly t. It bulged a little on one side while the reverse side was concave. It appeared to be simr to a tiny shield. There was a total of fouryers of striations on the scale with eachyer ovepping another making it appear multi-dimensional. All the striations curved upward. With just a faint glimmer of light shining onto the scale, it would reflect a radiance that appeared holographic.

    Tang Wulin spun the scale subconsciously and shone the reflected radiance against the wall. It formed into the shape of a tiny dragon and was exceptionally peculiar.

    ¡®Gu Yue loves me. She left because she had no other choice.¡¯

    The sadness in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes gradually faded and was reced with a determined look.

    One was most worried when one¡¯s love for another was not being reciprocated in a rtionship. However, when Tang Wulin saw the pendant, he knew this was not the case.

 Chapter 772 - Wait For Me, Gu Yue!

    <h4>Chapter 772: Wait For Me, Gu Yue!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®Gu Yue¡¯s departure waspelled by circumstances, otherwise, she would not be in so much pain. Senior Xu Mi¡¯er was right, my inability to keep her was because I¡¯m not powerful enough.¡¯

    He instinctively clenched the silver scale in his palm and felt its sharp edges. Tang Wulin took a deep breath. He would first set his mind on being more powerful.

    ¡®Gu Yue, wait for me. I¡¯ll surely apany you as we go through whatever difficulty that lies before us. Wait for me to be powerful!¡¯

    At this point, Tang Wulin picked up his soulmunicator and dialed a number.

    ¡°Xinn, do you minding over to my ce? At the same time, please tell everyone that there¡¯s no need to look for her anymore. We¡¯ve searched wherever we could for the past few days. We¡¯ll never find her if she¡¯s avoiding us intentionally.¡±

    ...

    She gazed into the distance where the white mist was vast and hazy.

    Gu Yue stood over there quietly. She was on a tform suspended at a high altitude. Behind her was the Spirit Pagoda towering above all else.

    This was the highest point of the Spirit Pagoda headquarters. It was known as the Cloudrise tform.

    She had been standing here for a very long time. Her right hand was ced before her chest all along with something in her palm.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s very painful, why do I like this pain? Is this love?¡±

    She had already regained her initial appearance with ck hair and ebony eyes. She was wearing a long white dress. One could tell from the golden striations along the seams of her dress and the badge on her chest that she had been promoted to a very high rank within the Spirit Pagoda.

    She slowly opened her palm. A shimmering golden piece of a diamond-shaped scale was in the middle of her palm. It was threaded with a fine golden chain. The pattern on the scale was striking with four oveppingyers. One side of the scale was concave making it appear like a tiny shield.

    She hung it around her neck carefully, then pushed it along her cor into the spot that was closest to her body.

    The direction that she was gazing at was the location of Shrek Academy.

    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t bear to part with it?¡± a gentle voice echoed behind her back.

    Gu Yue turned around swiftly. Without even taking a look at the person, she saluted respectfully. ¡°Teacher.¡±

    Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu walked slowly to her side. ¡°Shrek is truly an attractive ce. Since you¡¯ve already chosen to leave, don¡¯t regret it. You¡¯re finding it hard to part with the academy, or is it someone?¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s body shuddered. ¡°You know?¡±

    Heavenly Phoenix Douluo smiled. ¡°How can I not know? That was the Sea God Lake Date Festival! I was once...¡±

    At this point, she paused. There was disappointment reflected on her charming face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why chose to leave. He should be outstanding to be fancied by you. I¡¯ve seen him before. He is truly an exceptional talent. You should try to talk him into joining us.¡±

    Gu Yue smiled bitterly as she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to make things difficult for him. He¡¯s already with Tang Sect. If I had not left, I think the possibility of me joining Tang Sect because of him would be greater than the possibility of him joining us. You know my ambition. I won¡¯t be bogged down by love.¡±

    There was a sense of approval in Heavenly Phoenix Douluo¡¯s eyes, but also sadness at the same time. ¡°Child, you¡¯re shouldering a burden that¡¯s too heavy even for you. Although I¡¯m gratified to witness all this, but you may never get a second chance when ites to love. Moreover, your path has already been paved ording to our n. When you¡¯re standing at the continent¡¯s peak one day, perhaps you¡¯ll realize that there¡¯s a gap between you and him. By then, it¡¯ll be impossible for both of you to be together again. You¡¯re still young, Teacher will not reproach you if you choose to spend some time with him now.¡±

    Gu Yue suddenly shook her head rapidly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Teacher, my heart is not as determined as you imagine. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s going to be very difficult for me to make up my mind if I were to continue our rtionship.¡±

    Leng Yaozhu sighed. ¡°Alright. Then, please carry out our n. There are four opponents which you¡¯ll be facing. Each of them is a Spirit Pagoda genius. Defeat them and you¡¯ll be the number one sessor in line for Spirit Pagoda¡¯s future Pagoda Master. Each time you lose, you¡¯ll drop a position in the session line. In the weeks to follow, Teacher will put more pressure on you to elevate your potential. However, I believe that you¡¯re the best. After all, in the history of Spirit Pagoda, you¡¯re the only person whose spiritual power has reached the peak of spirit abyss before you¡¯re even twenty years old. Once you¡¯ve achieved your breakthrough, your world will be boundless like the sea and heaven. You¡¯ll be a Title Douluo before you turn thirty for sure.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wulin stared at the pieces of battle armor shimmering with faint golden radiance on the console table before him as he expressed his heartfelt appreciation to Ye Xinn.

    Hisrades were all by his side at present.

    Not only Tang Wulin but the rest of hisrades had been dedicated to searching for Gu Yue in the past few days.

    Xie Xie grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be sad. There must be something very important Gu Yue had to attend to. She¡¯lle back for sure.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I know that she¡¯ll be back for sure. Thus, I¡¯m going to make myself more powerful. Otherwise, how can I walk by her side if I¡¯m far behind?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth cracked into a faint smile. At least in the eyes of hisrades, he appeared the same as before.

    Yuanen Yehui was relieved. ¡°You¡¯re always so strong and courageous as the battle progresses. This is where you¡¯re better than me.¡±

    Ye Xinn spoke, ¡°I think that you¡¯ll need to condition yourself first before you perform the fusion.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not that fragile. If even the fusion of the one-word Battle Armor is difficult for me, then how am I still worthy to be your captain?¡±

    The items that were ced on the console table was the entire set of one-word Battle Armor. These were all forged by Ye Xinn personally over the years. All his battle armors had already been prepared and onlycked only in the fusion process.

    When the battle armor was fused, he could finally be a one-word Battle Armor Master. This was once his long cherished goal. However, there was only a faint smile on his face and not excitement at this moment.

    Tang Wulin first picked up his cuirass as he was speaking. The cuirass was thergest piece of battle armor and was the core battle armor. The cuirass waspact covered with a rectangr te on each of its two sides. It was a one-piece design,and it felt extremely heavy in his hands.

    Tang Wulin announced, ¡°Please take a few steps back.¡±

    The group of people hastily backed away so he could have some space.

    In the next moment, they could see Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes brightened as intense golden radiance shot out of his eyes. Strong blood essence fluctuation red up in a split second in a solid-like manner.

    Xie Xie reacted most strongly to what was happening. He gave out a muffled snort while taking a step back subconsciously. His face turned pale as he fell to the ground. The battle armor inside his body was unleashed and covered his entire body swiftly. Only then did he regain hisposure, but he could not help gasping in astonishment.

    It was not only him, but the rest of the people reacted differently as well. They could only feel a gush of iparably powerful force bursting forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s body abruptly. It had that incredible imposing force of a superior on an inferior. The sensation became more intense as the thick golden mist surged out from his body.

    Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn were in the best condition among them. They had only backed away a step while the others back-pedaled at least two steps.

    The expression on everyone¡¯s face was one of shock.

    After all, everyone on the scene had a cultivation base higher than Tang Wulin. They were all five-ring Soul King powerhouses and one-word Battle Armor Masters!

    In spite of the disparity between their powers, the bloodline aura of Tang Wulin was capable of making them feel a strong and irresistible presence much to their surprise.

 Chapter 773 - One-Word Battle Armor Fusion... Complete!

    <h4>Chapter 773: One-Word Battle Armor Fusion... Complete!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It had been three years, and it seemed like his soul power had not elevated at all, but then why was the imposing manner of his body so much thicker than before?

    If they were to find out that Tang Wulin had been meditating within the Dragon n in the Dragon Valley all along, and that he was using the dragon spirit, which had naturally formed every time he was exhausted from burying dragons, to replenish himself, they would no longer be so shocked.

    It was true that Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power had not increased by much. On the other hand, his bloodline power was nourished in a way that he had never experienced in the past three years.

    The genuine, pure dragon power continuously strengthened his body to the point where even he was unaware of what his bloodline power was capable of achieving.

    Indeed, there was no doubt that even Long Yue, who possessed the Mountain Dragon King martial soul, waspletely suppressed by his aura.

    His bloodline was elevated to such a level even before he could begin to truly reveal the Golden Dragon King aura.

    Four golden soul rings arose from underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet in session and spun around his body. The golden mist that burst forth from him slowly seeped into his cuirass.

    His cuirass immediately began to emit a dazzling glow. Its faint golden gloss rapidly turned brilliant. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed brighter and brighter until the dense mist rolled up around his body, three meters thick in diameter. All the golden battle armor pieces on the console table began to shake slightly. The pieces then began to float in midair one by one as they surrounded Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin raised his head as golden scales slowly emerged and rapidly covered his entire body, followed by his original rerebraces and pauldrons.

    ¡°Absorb!¡± Tang Wulin shouted aloud.

    All the armor seemed to be consumed by that gold mist and transformed into streams of golden light that fused into his body in a split second. Within just a few breaths, the battle armor had merged with his body.

    The one-word battle armor waspletely absorbed!

    Light golden battle armor covered his entire body. The patterns on it were not excessive, but there was a faint dragon design with sharp des protruding from his arms and shoulders. A faint scale pattern emerged on the surface of the battle armor when Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence surged.

    The helmet covered his whole head. There were protrusions like dragon horns on both sides of the helmet with a crest line extending ever so slightly in the middle of the helmet. A golden mask shielded Tang Wulin¡¯s face, revealing only his eyes that were glowing with gold light.

    The most prominent features of the battle armor were the pair of dragon horns on the helmet and also the protrusions that appeared on the two sides of his forearms and calves. These had sharp edges and appeared rather simr to the shape of dragon horns. There was a peculiar texture to the faint golden light blended with the shimmering radiance from his face mask.

    Tang Wulin could feel as something was added to his body in a split second, but they seemed to turn into a part of his body instantly. His soul power and bloodline infused into the armor before flowing back to his body once again. He felt as if his entire physique had grownrger. That enormous amplification made him wish that he could find a location to vent his feelings.

    ¡°You need to familiarize yourself with the battle armor¡¯s strength. Shall we go to the sparring arena?¡± Ye Xinn asked Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin wished to try it out as well, to find out how powerful he was after he donned the battle armor.

    The inner court had its own sparring arena that was different from the outer court. One would need to pay a fee to ess the outer court¡¯s sparring arena while there was no need in the inner court. One could ess it at any time as long as no one was using it. After all, it was extremely important for the students who had achieved a certain cultivation base to elevate themselves using the sparring arena. Actualbat experience was even more important than one¡¯s soul power on many asions, especially for Shrek Academy¡¯s students.

    There was no doubt that the strength of the inner court¡¯s sparring arena far exceeded the outer court¡¯s, especially the strength of its protective shield.

    The thick protective shield also covered the ground beneath their feet. Even though it did not feel asfortable stepping onto the soul energy, but it would ensure that the arena was damaged as little as possible.

    Xu Lizhi stood on the outside of the sparring arena while the rest of the people stood inside.

    ¡°Who¡¯s up first?¡± Tang Wulin looked toward hispanions.

    Ye Xinn was about to speak when Yuanen Yehui had already taken a step forward by her side. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Yuanen Yehui was the strongest among them when it came to her soul power and cultivation base.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already achieved rank-57 soul power. Be careful,¡± Yuanen Yehui warned Tang Wulin.

    Her speed of advancing ten ranks in three years did not seem to be swift enough. However, her rank-57 soul power was already rather shocking.

    Back when Long Yue was twenty years old, he was only slightly over rank-60.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±

    They were fifty meters apart while the rest of the crowd fell back a distance. Xie Xie could not help shouting, ¡°Big brother, can you please be gentle!¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Yuanen Yehui spoke unpleasantly.

    Xie Xie sniggered. ¡°I¡¯m concerned about you, you see.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui did not acknowledge him anymore. Light shed past her eyes as she swiftly unleashed her martial soul. The glow of her soul rings arose rapidly with two purple and three ck rings. There was no doubt that her elevation was not only in her soul power but overall. She was absolutely considered hyper-powerful at a Soul King¡¯s level.

    As Tang Wulin was wearing one-word battle armor on his body, Yuanen Yehui unleashed her battle armor as well without the slightest hesitation. The yellow battle armor as dense as the ground covered her entire body. After her sess in collecting a set, the color of her battle armor was slightly deeper than when Tang Wulin first saw it on the Star Luo Continent.

    There was nothing she could do about this. After all, Yuanen Yehui also possessed the Fallen Angel martial soul herself, but she could only own one set of battle armor. She would need to harmonize the intery of her two martial souls as best as she could when she was making the battle armor. Hence, her battle armor had both earth and darkness attributes.

    Her battle armor would switch between states voluntarily when she was using different martial souls. This was actually a w because the amplification effect on each martial soul was slightly lesser than ordinary one-word battle armor in order topromise for having more than one.

    This was the reason why Yuanen Yehui was always a loyal supporter of spirit alloy one-word battle armor all along, because its amplification was highly important to her.

    The creation of her battle armor was the most troublesome. It would dy too much time for her to remake her armor into two-word battle armor all over again. Moreover, spirit alloy could be used to fuse repeatedly in order to strengthen the battle armor even more and reduce the negative effect of double attribute battle armor.

    Yuanen Yehui howled into the sky as she spread her arms. Two streams of light shined from her hands. Soon after, the soul rings on her body glowed as her body expanded rapidly and transformed into the six-foot-tall Titan Giant Ape in a split second.

    There was no doubt that Titan Giant Ape was most suitable to fight Tang Wulin. The height of her martial soul at present showed that her Titan Giant Ape martial soul was even more powerful than before.

    Those two streams of light beaming from her hands were, in fact, the two giant spirit alloy hammers gifted to her by Tang Wulin. Compared to the past, the giant hammers¡¯ aura was slightly different with clearly enhanced soul power fluctuations. The hammers were obviously modified to a certain degree to make them even more powerful.

    The Titan Giant Ape was six-feet tall with an iparably tough body, and with the addition of this pair of terrifying five-meter-long hammers, her power and influence were even capable of scaring away a mecha.

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips could not help twitching. He was gasping with admiration in his heart as he took a nce at Xie Xie in the distance.

    ¡®Xie Xie must be inclined to masochism.¡¯

    Yuanen Yehui was not going easy on Tang Wulin. Even though he had only four rings, Tang Wulin¡¯s overall power was more than just his soul power and cultivation base back then. Moreover, though his soul power had not elevated much after his return this time, the bloodline aura in his body was much more powerful by many times whenpared with previously. Yuanen Yehui would never hold back when she was fighting against Tang Wulin now.

    She took a step forward with her left foot and her body had already leaped into the air. She raised her pair of giant hammers and pounded down from the sky. The hammers moved in tandem akin to the meteor that chased after the moon.

    ¡®Is this the Air Cannon?¡¯

    Tang Wulin was astonished. At the same time, he understood profoundly that Xie Xie was capable of defeating Yuanen Yehui because she was going easy on him yesterday.

    It had been a few years since theyst met, and Yuanen Yehui had already cultivated the Air Cannon to such impressive degree. Apanied by the giant hammers in her hands and the amplification of her one-word battle armor, these two Air Cannon balls exploded so frightfully in the air that even an ordinary soul cannon could not measure up to it!

 Chapter 774 - Yuanenâ€™s Insufficient Strength

    <h4>Chapter 774: Yuanen¡¯s Insufficient Strength</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, Tang Wulin had no intention of dodging as he raised his arms vertically above his head. They suddenly swelled up several times as dragon scales appeared all over the battle armor. His Golden Dragon ws emerged.

    Tang Wulin watched as the two hammers¡¯ Air Cannons arrived before he grabbed them with his hands simultaneously.

    The crowd could only see that his pair of Golden Dragon ws suddenly burst out with dazzling light. There was a sparkling golden mist that enshrouded Tang Wulin¡¯s body. In the next moment, the pair of Air Cannon balls were forcefully crushed.

    ¡°Poof, poof.¡± The two Air Cannon balls dissipated while the powerful force crashed against Tang Wulin, yet he was not even swayed.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s pair of hammers came upon him and dropped from above Tang Wulin¡¯s head at lightning speed. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes suddenly turned bright. Just as before, he did not dodge, as his pair of Golden Dragon ws formed into fists. He shouted aloud as he pounded repeatedly with his fists. He was fighting against the twin hammers with his fists.

    After all, the pair of giant hammers weighed more than five thousand kilograms! Other than Tang Wulin, Yuanen Yehui was the only one capable of wielding the hammers among the members of Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ squadron. At present, the terror of her immense power in addition to the Diamond Titan¡¯s strength could immediately pulverize a yellow mecha without its protective soul shield. Yet Tang Wulin had only relied on his fists to attempt to fight brute strength with brute strength.

    Even Yuanen Yehui was feeling incredulous. She would never believe that anyone of the same rank could rely on their body alone to block her double hammers by force. She reduced her strength subconsciously due to her trust in Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A loud boom exploded when the double hammers met the double fists. An intense shockwave exploded with the two fighters¡¯ collision point at the center.

    It was during that split second when everyone felt as if Tang Wulin had already transformed into a lofty mountain. He did not wield any soul skill or blood essence soul skill. Golden light glowed brightly from his entire body as his one-word battle armor unleashed its dazzling array of light.

    The sparring arena¡¯s protective shield underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet was also bursting with rings of intense light.

    ¡®Did I manage to stop it?¡¯

    The rest of the crowd were staring with wide eyes but also feeling breathless with anxiety on behalf of Tang Wulin. Everyone understood Yuanen Yehui¡¯s power very well. She was the entire squadron¡¯s number one assault-type soul master during Tang Wulin¡¯s absence and also the main pir of strength in the squadron.

    However, they witnessed an unbelievable scene.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s double hammers were flung away from the blows of Tang Wulin¡¯s fists before she was tossed through the air and fell to the ground.

    Soon after, she fell back repeatedly and uncontrobly. She fell back continuously for a dozen steps before she sat onto the ground without any control over her body.

    What...

    ¡°ng!¡± The double hammers crashed onto the floor. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s arms were limp at her sides. Her eyes hidden under her helmet were filled with disbelief.

    Even though she had reduced her strength slightly during thest moments, but it was still at a level within her control!

    Yet she felt that she was not fighting against a human but a beast, as sheshed onto Tang Wulin¡¯s fists. The terrifying impact of the crash mmed against her like an unstoppable tide. Moreover, she could see that Tang Wulin had obviously pulled his fists back before he struck. This signified that he had not used all his strength.

    Tang Wulin stood on the same spot without budging. He did not pursue and attack, leaving the rest of the onlookers stunned.

    In a sh, Xie Xie had already pounced toward Yuanen Yehui. Ye Xinn¡¯s usually calm face could not help widening her mouth.

    What...

    Tang Wulin arrived before Yuanen Yehui swiftly as well. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui had already lost the double hammers in her hands. She gave a forcedugh. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think I¡¯ve dislocated my arms. Without the battle armor, I¡¯m afraid that I...¡±

    ¡°Dislocated? Big brother, you¡¯re too ruthless. I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Xie Xie pounded twice upon Tang Wulin¡¯s battle armor in anger.

    Tang Wulin spoke apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know that would happen. I¡¯ve reduced my strength quickly when I felt your insufficient strength in the end, but I was toote.¡±

    Silence. All in the surroundings was absolutely silent.

    ¡®When I felt your insufficient strength¡¯...

    ¡®When I felt your insufficient strength¡¯?

    ¡®When I felt your insufficient strength¡¯!

    Oh my god! That was the Titan Giant Ape, along with a pair of giant hammers weighing hundreds of kilograms.

    That was Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Air Cannon attack.

    Absolutely no one else was capable of taking such attacks. Yet, his feedback was ¡°insufficient strength¡±...

    What...

    Yuanen Yehui was staring at Tang Wulin in bewilderment. ¡°Tell me the truth. How much strength did you use earlier?¡±

    Tang Wulin considered before answering, ¡°About fifty to sixty percent.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui was also rendered speechless. Her body had already shrunk to her usual state, while Xie Xie adjusted her dislocated arms so as to mend them.

    She spoke in all apparent seriousness, ¡°Captain, I think you should go for a test of your strength first. I feel that even Long Yue can¡¯tpare to you anymore just judging on your strength alone. How did you be so physically powerful?¡±

    Tang Wulin gave a forcedugh. ¡°It had better be, seeing as how I¡¯ve been absorbing nourishing energy for the past three years. I bet all of you must be wondering where was I when I went missing. The story goes like this...¡±

    ¡°Real dragon skeletons? Burying the skeletons for three years? Big brother, you¡¯re the champion!¡± Xie Xie looked at Tang Wulin incredulously.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Seek peace of mind. All of you are aware that my martial soul is the Bluesilver Grass. In reality, I¡¯m utterly useless without the Golden Dragon King Bloodline no matter how hard I work. Thus, I¡¯m grateful for the things the bloodline has given me. It was even helpful in allowing me to absorb more Dragon n energy in the Dragon Valley. The Dragon n helped me so much, so how could I bear to see their remains scattered all over the wilderness? Only I didn¡¯t expect that it would use up so much of my time. I spent every day digging holes and transporting dragon bones. All of this was hardbor, and it was especially difficult for me to rearrange the heavy dragon bones back to their original state. The dragon bones were extremely heavy. Hmm, it¡¯s even heavier than you¡¯ve imagined because it may have possibly absorbed the Dragon n¡¯s essence energy in it.

    ¡°I was absorbing a little dragon spirit every day in addition to my continuous hardbor. It¡¯s possible that my strength was elevated naturally. I sensed it myself as well, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be elevated so much. However, I¡¯m still capable of controlling it. At least it¡¯s not affecting my forging process.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan spoke, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not such a bad thing that your soul power has not elevated. Big brother, the strength of your body is even more terrifying. Your strength has gone so far beyond most soul skills that even Yuanen is incapable of resisting you. With your strength, who else is a worthy opponent?! I think you could evenpare with a Title Douluo.¡±

    Tang Wulinughed. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. A Title Douluo¡¯s soul power can dominate me easily. However, I think that I should test my strength as well so I can exercise even better control in the future. I think that I wouldn¡¯t be that strong without the battle armor. Yuanan, let¡¯s try again when you use the Titan Giant Ape, but I won¡¯t don the armor.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s strength undoubtedly shocked everyone. He was so strong it seemed like he could lift the heavens if there was a handle and pull the ground if there was a notch. It was utterly inhuman.

    The inner court¡¯s testing room was equipped with the most advanced technology. The inner court¡¯s students would need to test their physical states once every three months over here, including their urate soul power cultivation base, strength, speed, spiritual power, reaction speed, et cetera. It was so precise that the students could fine-tune themselves based on their different situations.

    When Tang Wulin and hispanions arrived at the testing room, someone was already standing there waiting for them.

 Chapter 775 - The Test

    <h4>Chapter 775: The Test</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Wu Zhangkong had not changed much since three years ago. Time did not manage to leave behind any traces on this cold and arrogant god¡¯s face, only that his aura had be even more drawn-out.

    Tang Wulin hastily walked forward a few steps upon seeing him and spoke respectfully, ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong walked forward too and gave him an unexpected hug. ¡°At least, you¡¯re in a better state than me.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. The image of Wu Zhangkong taking him along as they headed to Heaven Dou City back at the beginning to witness the situation in the graveyard suddenly arose in his mind. He was slightly distracted. ¡°Teacher Wu...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong released him. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. There¡¯s no need to say anything else. Come, let me bring you for the physical test.¡±

    Xie Xie smiled as he gathered over and pointed to his nose. There was no doubt it was him who notified Wu Zhangkong.

    Tang Wulin was in a chaotic state of mind due to Gu Yue since he returned to the academy. He felt slightly better after he had made his peace with giving up his search for Gu Yue for the time being.

    However, none of the teachers had stopped him from searching for Gu Yue for the past few days. Whether it was Zhuo Shi, Feng Wuyu, or even Wu Zhangkong, no one stopped him. He only realized it when he had calmed down and had a clear mind.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯m sorry that ever since I returned...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong shook his head. ¡°Perhaps, you¡¯ve yet to understand the inner court¡¯s situation. Let me exin to you in the simplest way. You¡¯re regarded as an adult by the academy upon entering the inner court. You¡¯re responsible for your behavior, but at the same time, the academy won¡¯t be as restrictive as when you were in the outer court. Other than the periodical examination, the inner court is quite lenient with its students. You can do whatever you wish and no one will stop you. Moreover, your rtionship with Gu Yue is recognized by the Sea God Lake Date Festival. The academy will certainly support you and even help you look for her. If there¡¯s any information on her, they¡¯ll inform you. ording to the current information gathered from the search, it¡¯s highly possible that Gu Yue is hidden by the Spirit Pagoda. Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason why we can¡¯t find her. However, the academy has an unusual rtionship with the Spirit Pagoda. Unless it¡¯s at the request of the pavilion master, it would difficult for us to confirm the matter. The pavilion master seems to be rather annoyed with you.¡±

    Of course, Yun Ming was infuriated by Tang Wulin. His best disciple was missing because of Tang Wulin. It would be odd indeed if he were not upset.

    Tang Wulin felt uneasy upon listening to Wu Zhangkong. There was no doubt Wu Zhangkong had been helping to look for Gu Yue all along. Otherwise, he would not have understood the situation so well.

    ¡®Is Gu Yue at the Spirit Pagoda? Could it be the problem between me and her lies in the Spirit Pagoda? It can only be the Spirit Pagoda that is capable of causing fear to the academy. Yes, this must be the reason.¡¯

    At this point, Tang Wulin felt like he had an objective. Despite knowing that the objective was extremely challenging, it was still better than having no objective at all. At least, he had a goal to work hard for.

    The testing room was exceedinglyrge. It wasrger than he had imagined where the machines in the room were unusually huge.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be subjected to an overall test to allow us to understand your physical condition so we can tailor your cultivationter,¡± Wu Zhangkong exined to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Tang Wulin responded.

    ¡°First, we¡¯re going to test your soul power.¡± Wu Zhangkong brought him to the front of an instrument with two spherical objects. Tang Wulin had used such an instrument before so he hastily stepped forward and held it.

    Wu Zhangkong switched on the instrument. Soon, the reading appeared.

    ¡°Soul power: Rank-47. Rank: Soul Ancestor. Soul power concentration level: Level-6.¡± A digital voice echoed.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s raised his brows unwittingly when he heard the word ¡®level-6¡¯. He looked at Tang Wulin in astonishment.

    ¡°Soul power concentration level, what¡¯s that?¡± Tang Wulin was puzzled. He had never received any information about his soul power¡¯s concentration level when he underwent a simr test in the past.

    Wu Zhangkong exined, ¡°When you have achieved a certain level of soul power, the quantity is not important anymore but its quality. The concentration level is its quality. In simple terms, a nine-ring Title Douluo¡¯s soul power achieved through the consumption of heaven and earth treasures ispletely different than the power achieved through cultivating little by little until rank-90. The concentration levels are at least different by three levels. The higher the concentration level, the more condensed one¡¯s soul power is. Each level corresponds to a rank. Your soul power concentration level is level-6. This signifies that even though you¡¯re a four-ring cultivation base, in reality, your soul power¡¯s condensation level is equal to a Soul Emperor achieved through ordinary cultivation. When these two factors are multiplied together, your actual rank isparable to a rank-52 Soul King.¡±

    This was the first time Tang Wulin had ever heard of such a concept. He could not help looking toward hisrades with a quizzical look in his eyes.

    Xie Xie shrugged. ¡°Those who cultivate with Mysterious Heaven Method like us enjoy an advantage at our soul power condensation level. I¡¯m also a level-6 but my cultivation base is actually five-ring. Everyone should be about the same.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m a level-7!¡± chubby Xu Lizhi chuckled as he gathered forward.

    Xie Xie spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°You¡¯re not the same as ordinary people. You can devote yourself entirely to cultivate your soul power and condense it!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by not the same as ordinary people?¡± Ye Xinn darted a look at Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie was bbergasted for a moment before reacting to the question. He then looked toward Yuanen Yehui by his side.

    Yuanen Yehui acted as if she had not seen his reaction. Xie Xie coughed once. ¡°Not the same as ordinary people as in you are gifted with unusual natural endowments. Xu Lizhi, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong spoke, ¡°You can say that Xu Lizhi is gifted with unusual natural endowments. The soul power condensation level¡¯s elevation is even more difficult than cultivating one¡¯s soul power. It¡¯s especially difficult to elevate to the next level after one has achieved level-5. My condensation level is only at level-7 after putting in great effort despite the fact that I¡¯ve already attained rank-77 soul power. Come, let¡¯s do the next test.¡±

    Tang Wulin finally understood the importance of soul power condensation level after listening to everyone¡¯s exnation. There was no doubt that he still had a lot of room for elevation since he had only attained level-6 with a four-ring cultivation base. This was very interesting data.

    ¡°Test your spiritual power first.¡±

    Tang Wulin was seated below arge instrument whereby a helmet was lowered onto his head.

    Wu Zhangkong spoke, ¡°The inner court¡¯s instrument isrger but also extremely safe. Rx your mind and then unleash your spiritual power naturally encircling your head. The instrument will then record it.¡±

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes because he wished to feel the extent of his spiritual power at present. He had a preliminary estimate that his spiritual power should have broken through to Spirit Abyss when he was in the Dragon Valley. However, there was no way he could confirm his guess without a proper test.

    After all, the Spirit Sea spiritual power¡¯s requirement was only five hundred points, while the Spirit Abyss¡¯s requirement was at five thousand points! It was a whole new world once he entered the Spirit Abyss! There were many powerful soul masters whose spiritual powers were still at the Spirit Sea level!

    To Tang Wulin¡¯s knowledge, Teacher Wu could not have achieved this level back when they were heading to Star Luo Empire at the beginning.

    The machine began operating as the lights were turned on. Each light represented one hundred points of spiritual power. The lights turned on at an extremely fast rate with more than ten lights being illuminated in an instant.

    The group of people were hardly surprised. After all, they had figured out that Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power had achieved Spirit Sea. It was quite normal for him to umte one thousand points of spiritual power after such a long time. In fact, they had all achieved this level of spiritual power. Xu Xiaoyan had the most spiritual power amongst them. She had already achieved a breakthrough to three thousand points at the upper mid-range of Spirit Sea.

    As for Gu Yue, she had never participated in any test at the academy. She performed her test at Spirit Pagoda so no one knew her exact spiritual power.

    The lights on the instrument continued lighting one after another. Soon, another ten more lights were illuminated.

    It was two thousand points!

    The group of people began to show their astonishment. After all, Tang Wulin was an assault-type soul master. He was already rather impressive with two thousand points of spiritual power. His level of spiritual power was enough to sustain him up to the Title Douluo if he were to show some restraint when he chose his spirit soul.

    Then... it was three thousand points!

    The expressions on their faces turned from astonishment to shock when the machine hit three thousand points.

    Three thousand points was the high-order level of Spirit Sea.

    Xu Xiaoyan cried out involuntarily, ¡°Big brother¡¯s spiritual power is not going to exceed mine, right?¡± Before her voice died away, she witnessed the thirty-fourth light illuminate. Her own spiritual power was only at three thousand three hundred.

    This was...

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power had exceeded three thousand points. This was an extremely rare sight among the inner court disciples. Spiritual power was very important to soul masters, more so than soul power. Thus, it was rare for a soul master to cultivate his spiritual power unless it was for the purpose of fusing with an even higher-order spirit soul.

    It was four thousand points!

 Chapter 776 - The Terrifying Strength

    <h4>Chapter 776: The Terrifying Strength</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shocked! Everyone was shocked! Four thousand points signified the peak of the Spirit Abyss realm. One would then have the opportunity to strike above the Spirit Abyss realm in the future.

    What was the Spirit Abyss?

    When one entered the Spirit Abyss realm, one¡¯s spirit would act like an abyssal prison. If the spirit was the world, then the upper boundary would be heaven while the lower boundary would be hell! Should one have such a potent spiritual power, one would also possess a legendary spirit soul that acted as the foundation. One could fuse with a spirit soul of any level in this realm, even orange spirit souls and red spirit souls could be fused together. If one fused with an orange or red spirit soul, then one¡¯s power would only be at the Spirit Sea realm. However, if one did not have an orange or red spirit soul, it was possible to fuse with a maximum of five spirit souls of any color. Normally, the Spirit Abyss realm was considered the limit for humans.

    Nheless, the lights continued to be illuminated. Moreover, the lights were illuminated in an incessant manner. This signified that Tang Wulin had yet to achieve his limit.

    ¡°Beep!¡± All of a sudden, the machine beeped once. Soon after, the lights that were illuminated extinguished simultaneously to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    Just as everyone thought that Tang Wulin¡¯s test had ended, a purple light illuminated at the side.

    ¡°Spirit Abyss!¡± The words escaped Wu Zhangkong¡¯s mouth as his face was filled with shock. His own spiritual power had yet to break through to the Spirit Abyss.

    What was the Spirit Abyss? It was akin to a sonic barrier. The realm above the Spirit Abyss was a wholly different level that transcended the realm below it.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base had already broken through to the Spirit Abyss without his knowledge. This was simply unbelievable!

    Yellow lights were illuminated in session. The test was continuing, let alone ended.

    They were no longer in shock but numbed by what they were witnessing. A rank-47 Soul Ancestor with his spiritual power cultivation base at Spirit Abyss. Even a spirit-type soul master¡¯s spiritual power may not necessarily achieve such a level.

    They had guessed that Gu Yue¡¯s spiritual power would have achieved the Spirit Abyss. Yet, it was never proven. As Gu Yue¡¯s martial soul was elemental control, she required an extremely high amount of spiritual power.

    Yet, Tang Wulin was an assault-type soul master. At most, he could be considered a control-type soul master. How could his spiritual power achieve such a high level? Everyone was cultivating the Purple Demon Eyes simrly! Why was there such arge disparity?

    Six thousand points!

    Seven thousand points!

    The lights continued to be illuminated without any sign of pausing. Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power was already doubled that of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s. Even Wu Zhangkong was stunned.

    He had never witnessed such a situation in the academy. It would certainly be as rare as phoenix feathers or a unicorn¡¯s horn for anyone to exceed Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power cultivation base.

    To Wu Zhangkong¡¯s knowledge, the person with the strongest spiritual power cultivation base in the entire academy was the current generation¡¯s Sea God Pavilion Master, the ultimate Limit Douluo As Douluo Yun Ming.

    Elder Yun¡¯s spiritual power had already achieved the legendary Divine Origin, but he was also the only Divine Origin in Shrek Academy.

    Even the Light Dark Douluo¡¯s spiritual power cultivation base was still in the Spirit Domain realm with the exception of Elder Yun.

    The Spirit Domain and Spirit Abyss differed only by one step. Twenty thousand points of spiritual power was the Spirit Domain¡¯s threshold.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power had exceeded seven thousand points by now, and he was only eighteen years old. This signified that he could certainly ess the Spirit Domain realm in the future.

    Wu Zhangkong also knew that spiritual power was not so important during the preliminary cultivation of a soul master who did not possess a strong spirit-type martial soul. However, it would be a determining factor during the Title Douluo stage. One¡¯s spiritual power must be strong in order to develop further during the Title Douluo stage. The stronger one¡¯s spiritual power was, the higher the possibility for one to be elevated.

    A Limit Douluo would require the Divine Origin spiritual cultivation base. This was the critical factor that caused many Hyper Douluos to be stuck in their cultivation.

    Light Dark Douluo did not manage to achieve that stage precisely because her spiritual power could not break through the bottleneck of the Divine Origin realm.

    The number of people possessing the Divine Origin spiritual cultivation base in the world today could be counted with just the five fingers of a hand.

    The Godking Realm spiritual power that was one realm higher existed during the Divine Realm era but had now ceased to exist. It was said that one¡¯s spiritual power could never achieve that realm unless one became a God.

    The rate at which the lights were being illuminated had finally begun to slow down. The test was nearing its final stage. The light finally stopped at the twenty-eighth position.

    One purple light and twenty-eight yellow lights.

    ¡°Seven thousand eight hundred points of spiritual power.¡±

    Everyone had a parched sensation in their throats. Seven thousand eight hundred points! There were seven thousand eight hundred points in total!

    They were all well aware of what seven thousand eight hundred points of spiritual power meant. It was the Spirit Abyss realm! He had more than just entered the Spirit Abyss realm. In fact, he was not that far away from the midterm of the Spirit Abyss realm.

    Tang Wulin could not hear anything since he was wearing the helmet. He removed the helmet after being prompted by the beep. He looked at hisrades with stunned expressions as, one by one, they each stared at him. Feeling puzzled, he could not help asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on with all of you?¡±

    ¡°Seven thousand and eight hundred points!¡± Xie Xie gestured with his hands at Tang Wulin. His left hand gestured the number seven while his right hand showed eight.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s all? Aren¡¯t you surprised, big brother? Your spiritual power has achieved a total of seven thousand eight hundred points. You¡¯re in the Spirit Abyss realm!¡± Xie Xie spoke excitedly.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Gu Yue has already achieved the Spirit Abyss realm since earlier. This is nothing.¡±

    They were all speechless.

    Wu Zhangkong looked at him with a burning gaze. ¡°So you know that you¡¯ve broken through to this realm earlier?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I seemed to feel it when I broke through. It was as if the entire world became crystal clear. Furthermore, my perception was elevated tremendously. It was like I had walked through a door into another world.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong was stunned for a moment. He nodded toward Tang Wulin after a long while. ¡°Thank you.¡± There was no doubt that Tang Wulin¡¯s description of his experience was extremely helpful to Wu Zhangkong.

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°Strength Test it is,¡± Wu Zhangkong answered. Even though he was expressionless, the fluctuation of his gaze revealed that he was not as calm as he appeared at the moment.

    The strength tester¡¯s size exceeded Tang Wulin¡¯s expectation. It appeared like a hill with over thirty impact points on its surface which were of different sizes and shapes.

    Wu Zhangkong exined, ¡°The strength test is aprehensive test so it¡¯s capable testing with extreme uracy. For example, you can test the strength of your palm or fist, the charging impact of your shoulder, and also your battle armor and weapon strength. I suggest that you carry out the punch strength test first, then test again with your battle armor on.¡±

    Tang Wulin was raised by Wu Zhangkong all along. No one understood Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities more than he did.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Tang Wulin responded.

    The observers fell back a few steps instinctively. Everyone was more curious of Tang Wulin¡¯s strength than his spiritual power. Tang Wulin even regarded Yuanen Yehui¡¯s powerful strength as mild. So, how powerful was his strength actually?

    The punch target appeared. Tang Wulin moved his body as he began to warm up with blood essence power surging in his body. His eyes began to exude a faint golden radiance.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body spun half a circle following Wu Zhangkong¡¯s shout. He then threw a punch at lightning speed.

    Right hook!

    ¡°Boom...¡± The entire target shook violently once, then the hill-like equipment shook violently for a few times before it was stable once again.

    ¡°Strength of right hook punch: One hundred and four thousand kilograms.¡± The electronic voice announced the result!

    Even Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡®A hundred and four thousand kilograms? What kind of metric calction was that?¡¯

    ¡®A thousand kilograms equals one ton. A hundred and four thousand kilograms mean that my punch exerts a force of a hundred and four tonnes.¡¯

    The entire scene was silent, Wu Zhangkong included.

 Chapter 777 - Sky Dragonâ€™s Roars

    <h4>Chapter 777: Sky Dragon¡¯s Roars</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin looked down at his right hand, then he turned around and bashfully said to hispanions, ¡°It¡¯s explosive force, it¡¯s explosive force.¡±

    It was then only then that Wu Zhangkong responded to the situation. ¡°The standard strength of a ck mecha¡¯s strike at full power is thirty-five thousand kilograms. It can only pass as a ck mecha when it achieves this standard. The strength of a red mecha cannot be tested for specific reasons.¡±

    In other words, the strength of Tang Wulin¡¯s right fist had already exceeded a ck mecha¡¯s by threefold.

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re simply a beast in human form. Now I see that you were being merciful with Yuanen earlier.¡±

    Yes, there was no way more suitable to describe Tang Wulin than a beast in human form. Don¡¯t forget that he had to yet don his battle armor or even use any strength-amplifying soul skill, such as the Golden Dragon Body.

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to continue the test anymore.¡± Wu Zhangkong waved his hand.

    Tang Wulin asked in confusion, ¡°Why, Teacher Wu?¡±

    An extremely worrisome expression appeared on Wu Zhangkong¡¯s face. He spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°The instrument¡¯s endurance limit is two hundred thousand kilograms. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll exceed the strength limit once you¡¯ve donned the battle armor at full force. Nevertheless, I must also give you a suggestion. You need to elevate your soul power as soon as possible, and also elevate your battle armor¡¯s level too. Otherwise, your one-word battle armor is incapable of withstanding your current strength. It¡¯s highly possible that your battle armor will be damaged if you were to meet with an extremely violent collision.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s battle armor might not withstand his strength?

    Yuanen Yehui gave a forcedugh and spoke, ¡°I thought that I¡¯d already outdone you. It seems like the disparity is getting greater.¡±

    Strength was not a fantastic ability for a soul master. After all, the limitation of pure strength is very high.

    Even so, any type of ability that had achieved a certain level of perfection could not be evaluated using conventional methods anymore.

    Wu Zhangkong revealed more info about another statistic. ¡°When a strength-type Title Douluo breaks through to rank-90, a punching strength of one hundred thousand kilograms is the foundation. Generally, only a strength-type three-word battle armor master is capable of achieving this strength level. Wulin, are you genuinely a human?¡±

    That the usual icy cold Teacher Wu suddenly spoke like this made Tang Wulin feel a little awkward, but he could not help staring at his hands. Was he still considered a human being after absorbing the Golden Dragon King Seal¡¯s energy?

    Whatever the case, this had also proven that Tang Wulin¡¯s strength had be incredible. Even as Shrek Academy¡¯s teacher, Wu Zhangkong was feeling astonished by Tang Wulin.

    Wu Zhangkong looked at Tang Wulin with a hint of gentleness in his eyes. ¡°All of you have grown. There¡¯s not much else that I can teach you anymore. You¡¯ll receive even more guidance from the academy¡¯s Title Douluo powerhouses in the future.¡±

    Tang Wulin was concerned in his heart. ¡°Teacher Wu...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong waved his hand. ¡°You, Gu Yue, Xiaoyan and Xie Xie were raised by me all the way from Eastsea City. I¡¯m proud to witness all of your achievements today. I¡¯ve already resigned from my position as a teacher from the academy temporarily. I¡¯ll begin my closed-door cultivation soon. This time, I¡¯ll be engaging in closed-door cultivation for no less than a year.¡±

    At this point, he suddenly paused for a moment as his gaze swept past every single one of them. ¡°It was all of you that brought me hope and reignited my willpower to develop further once again. Wulin, there¡¯s no need to worry too much about Gu Yue. Gu Yue¡¯s abilities are strong enough. I think that the barrier between you and her is mainly derived from thepetitive rtionship between the Spirit Pagoda and the Tang Sect. If you truly loved her, then put all your effort into making yourself more powerful. Power is always the foundation for everything else in this world. When you¡¯re powerful enough, every impossibility will be possible. I¡¯m overjoyed that I haven¡¯t seen you get dispirited or give up. Your greatest advantage is that your courage mounts as the battle progresses so that you never flinch from difficulty. This will also be the root of your sess. For Gu Yue, yourself and also yourpanions, work hard and go forward!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll certainly do that.¡± Tang Wulin clenched his fists tightly as he answered in a sonorous and forceful manner.

    The test proceeded smoothly afterward. Tang Wulin produced extremely shocking data in every test that was rted to his body. The durability of his skin was enough to be on par with a defense-type soul beast of over one thousand years. It was astonishing. Judging by his overall data, he truly was less like a human and more like a monster with a human appearance.

    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s all for the tests. I¡¯ll hand over this set of data immediately to the Sea God Pavilion. You¡¯ve just returned to the inner court. I believe that the Sea God Pavilion will appoint a tutor for you straightaway. In my opinion, your grandteacher is the most likely to be appointed. You¡¯ve learned from him beforehand after all. You should pay a visit to the Spirit Pagoda now to name your battle armor.¡±

    The naming of one-word battle armor!

    This was absolutely every soul master¡¯s most yearned-for event. Aplete set of one-word battle armor was required to do so.

    One was only allowed to name the one-word battle armor with a single word, but every soul master anticipated the naming even if it was only one word. This was because this was evidence of their power and also unparalleled pride.

    Tang Wulin looked toward hispanions subconsciously and found that everyone was looking back at him too.

    Xie Xieughed and spoke, ¡°Big brother, we¡¯ve always known that you¡¯d return. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve not put much effort into our two-word battle armors all this time despite already owningplete sets of one-word battle armors for some time. You must help us to begin our forging soon! That way, we can have an overall elevation of our battle armors.¡±

    The group of themughed in unison.

    Yuanen Yehui spoke, ¡°You¡¯re the only cksmith we trust, since only you understand the requirements for our battle armor metal the most.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Have all of you named your battle armors?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui nodded. ¡°Generally, one-word battle armor¡¯s name is rted to one¡¯s martial soul, or perhaps you can say the first two words of the name are rted to one¡¯s martial soul.¡±

    Xie Xie sniggered. He spoke, ¡°When you have a higher word count then you can use words rted to your lover. Yuanen, which part of your name should I use when my battle armor¡¯s rank is higher in the future?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s charming face blushed. ¡°As you please.¡±

    Xie Xie sniggered. ¡°Then I¡¯ll need to give it some thought.¡±

    Tang Wulin was slightly distracted by his battle armor¡¯s name. He suddenly recalled Wu Zhangkong¡¯s battle armor name ¨C Sky Ice. His two-word battle armor was named Sky Ice. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s Sky Ice. The word ¡®sky¡¯ was derived from his martial soul Skyfrost Sword and ¡®ice¡¯ from his lover Long Bing <sup>1</sup> ¡®s name.

    What a waste that he could only use one word to name his battle armor now so he did not have much choice on that. He could wait until he was permitted two words...

    ¡°Then I shall go over to register myself now,¡± Tang Wulin announced.

    Everyone left for their own cultivation as they walked out of the academy. Tang Wulin exited Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court alone and boarded a taxi as he headed straight for Spirit Pagoda headquarter.

    The Spirit Pagoda was considered an absolute colossus for a soul master like him. Lofty sentiments suddenly surged in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart as he could see the colossal pagoda-shaped building from afar.

    If there was a day when he had to fight the entire Spirit Pagoda organization for Gu Yue, what would he do? As long as he was powerful enough, nothing was impossible.

    ¡®Gu Yue, wait for me. I¡¯ll certainly be more powerful for you. Not only myself, but I¡¯ll make sure that I wield powerful influence. I¡¯ll stand by your side when you need me one day. I¡¯ll even seize you if I have to.¡±

    He walked into the Spirit Pagoda. Even though this was not his first time going there, he was still awed by the ce like always.

    A member of staff stepped forward to greet him. ¡°Hello. How can I help you?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I would like to register a name for my battle armor.¡±

    A sense of surprise shed past the man¡¯s eyes. He sized Tang Wulin up. ¡°Are you from Shrek Academy?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    The expression on his face immediately became respectful. ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    Tang Wulin followed him to a rather spacious elevator. The exterior was encased in ss, so he could see the scenery outside.

    Soon, the car rose upward swiftly as the ground rapidly shrank in his visual field. It felt like he was suddenly flying upward.

    ¡°Ding!¡± The elevator stopped when the number disyed on the screen was one hundred and one.

    ¡°Wee to Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Level One Hundred and One ¨C Sky Dragon¡¯s Roar.¡± He made a hand gesture for him to go ahead.

    He walked out of the elevator as another staff member immediately stepped forward to wee him. This one was a different person from the previous staff dressed in ordinary attire. The staff member before his eyes was a young maiden with a charming appearance. She was dressed in a long, whitecy dress with a faint dragon pattern. She was elegant and would have been about twenty years old.

    Her eyes brightened as well when she saw Tang Wulin. What a handsome young man he was!

    She was well aware of the reason someone would be brought to Level One Hundred and One. She saluted Tang Wulin respectfully before gesturing for him toe in. ¡°Our respected battle armor master, please follow me.¡±

    In his heart, Tang Wulin was feeling somewhat touched. The treatment given to a battle armor master was indeed something else. His teacher had been right about how power was everything in the soul masters¡¯ world.

    He began to size up the so-called Level One Hundred and One Sky Dragon¡¯s Roar at the same time.

 Chapter 778 - Battle Armor Grade: Black

    <h4>Chapter 778: Battle Armor Grade: ck</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    This was an extremelyrge andfortably spacious hall. The floor was ck with a white dragon pattern on glossy mica.

    The hall was divided into regions with arch-shaped counters arranged neatly. The ceiling was twenty-meters high with ss walls. One could see the clouds outside clearly. The ce deserved its title of Sky Dragon¡¯s Roar.

    ¡°May I ask if this is your first time at our Level One Hundred and One?¡± the maiden asked with a smile.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my first time here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to be at your service. You can call me Shui Yu.¡± The young maiden smiled as she nodded.

    ¡°Shui Yu. That¡¯s a peculiar name.¡± Tang Wulin looked at her with slight astonishment.

    The maiden cracked a charming grin. ¡°Yes, everyone says so. Each of our staff members has his or her own nickname. I was born in Coastal City and my martial soul is a fish-type. I have a tendency to cry, so everyone says that I have too much water in me. That¡¯s how I got my nickname Shui Yu.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing aloud. Shui Yu was immediately stunned upon watching Tang Wulin as heughed. She thought to herself how very handsome this young man was! Hisugh could attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s your first time here, then I shall give you a brief introduction. The Spirit Pagoda values all its battle armor masters very much, that¡¯s why this is a special region designed to serve them specifically. We hope that every battle armor master can find his or her own voice in the soul masters¡¯ world like a real dragon. That¡¯s why this ce is called Sky Dragon¡¯s Roar.¡±

    ¡°A battle armor master will receive a series of concierge services upon registering with our Spirit Pagoda. Firstly, we¡¯ll provide you with the executive services that ordinary soul masters won¡¯t receive. You can enter the intermediate spirit ascension tform twice a year and spirit soul tower once a year for free. At the same time, you can also enter the advanced spirit ascension tower once at half price. These are the basic services offered to our one-word battle armor masters. If you¡¯re capable of elevating to an even higher level, then, you¡¯ll receive even better concierge services.¡±

    Tang Wulin was feeling shocked, as he was aware of how many resources he would need to enter the spirit ascension tform. He was allowed to enter the intermediate spirit ascension tform twice a year? He should be able to handle the intermediate spirit ascension tform with his cultivation base now. On the other hand, the intermediate spirit ascension tform was extremely suitable for him to elevate the age limit of his soul rings.

    ¡°So how much do I pay?¡± Tang Wulin maintained hisposure and asked.

    Shui Yu smiled and said, ¡°Nothing. You¡¯ll only need toplete your registration with us over here. At the same time, the Spirit Pagoda will be assigning some missions especially for battle armor masters which you can ept if you¡¯re interested. Our reward for missions is certainly the best. We are a tform for both soul masters and battle armor masters. As a tform, we will certainly provide an honorable guest like you with all the services at your convenience so that you can advance to an even higher level in the future.¡±

    Tang Wulin had already been dealing with the Spirit Pagoda for some time, but this was still his first time to learn that it was capable of providing such impressive service.

    No wonder they were able to be the number one organization on the continent. Other organizations were not equipped as well as they were, just by judging by their attempts at winning over soul masters.

    Tang Wulin could not help asking, ¡°If the Spirit Pagoda is only providing us with conveniences and benefits without any requirements, that doesn¡¯t seem to be logical.¡±

    Shui Yu stuck out her tongue in an extremely adorable manner. ¡°Actually, we have our own way of doing our job. When you¡¯re used to Spirit Pagoda¡¯s benefits, then you¡¯ll naturally hope to enjoy even more benefits. For example, you may wish to enter the advanced spirit ascension tform and receive an even higher spirit soul level. These services not only require you to pay money, but some high-level services also require you to pay with mission points as a payment method rather than on a mary basis. In other words, when you need some higher level services, you¡¯ll need to carry out some missions for the Spirit Pagoda.¡±

    Tang Wulin suddenly felt enlightened. As expected, there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world.

    ¡°At the same time, you¡¯ll also need to wear themunicator watch distributed by our Spirit Pagoda on a daily basis so we can send out mission lists to you. You can choose not to ept the mission, but you¡¯ll still need to wear the watch. You¡¯re only allowed to enjoy all the benefits and services when you wear the watch for a certain amount of time daily.

    Tang Wulin smiled. The Spirit Pagoda was formidable as expected! This seemed like a small matter, but it allowed the Spirit Pagoda to send out any information it wished to give to all its registered soul masters simultaneously, especially to its battle armor masters. This was a very powerful maneuver.

    In other words, the Spirit Pagoda could immediately distribute information to arge amount of soul master powerhouses at its choosing, while simultaneously sending them some missions. Even though it did not possess a very strong controlling force, but at least it was capable of winning over the soul masters. On the other hand, the soul masters would never give up on the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s spirit souls. Thus, the soul masters would grow dependent on the Spirit Pagoda.

    No wonder the Tang Sect, despite having a longer lineage than the Spirit Pagoda, had its status as the number one organization usurped by thetter. This was the formidable power of monopoly.

    ¡°I understand now. So can we enter to perform the registration now?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    ¡°Of course. Please follow me.¡± Shui Yu brought Tang Wulin to a counter and spoke to a beautifuldy behind the counter dressed in the same attire as she, ¡°This respected battle armor master wishes to name his battle armor.¡±

    Thedy behind the counter stood up and said, ¡°Please follow us to the testing room to perform the evaluation.¡±

    The method to evaluate a battle armor master¡¯s identity was extremely simple. It was enough to unleash one¡¯s battle armor, and then receive an energy scan to confirm the battle armor¡¯s amplification effect and the individual pieces of theplete set of armor.

    The testing room was located behind the counter. It was a hexagonal room withplicated soul circuit symbols on the ground. Tang Wulin did not have much knowledge on this area, but he felt that it appeared magnificent. A circr instrument hung above his head.

    ¡°Please unleash your battle armor,¡± Shui Yu requested.

    Tang Wulin shifted his consciousness as speckles of radiance glowed from all across his body.

    ¡°Is that two-word battle armor?¡± Shui Yu and the other staff could not help speaking simultaneously.

    Golden battle armor emerged and enshrouded his entire body. When the golden mask dropped down and covered Tang Wulin¡¯s face, the aura emitted from his entire body was such that the two staff members could not help covering their mouths in astonishment.

    Such a powerful imposing manner.

    They had seen much battle armor as the staff of Sky Dragon¡¯s Roar, but this was still their first time witnessing armor as overbearing as Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    In reality, this was not the battle armor¡¯s own imposing manner, but such immense pressure was only emitted when the battle armor fused with Tang Wulin¡¯s aura so that his bloodline aura was aroused.

    A beam of light descended from the sky and illuminated Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Tang Wulin felt as if something swept past his body.

    Soon, an electronic voice echoed.

    ¡°One-word battle armor made from spirit alloy metal. Battle armor grade: ck.¡±

    Tang Wulin had learned about battle armor grading since earlier. There were many tests rted to soul master¡¯s battle armor on Douluo Continent just like mechas. The grades were all made using simr color series as soul rings from lowest to highest ss from white, yellow, purple, ck to red! At most, with the addition of golden color.

    The battle armor grading referred to the different grades that were present in battle armors of the same ss. For example, spirit alloy one-word battle armor and ordinary one-word battle armor were surely not of the same grade despite being simrly one-word battle armor. This point was utterly undisputed.

    One-word battle armor was considered rudimentary for battle armor masters. Hence, it was even more important for them to umte experience when they were producing battle armor. After all, they would still need to produce their two-word battle armor.

    Thus, most one-word battle armor was grade white or yellow. It was already rare for one to achieve purple. Generally, purple was the limit of one-word battle armor because the evaluation could only be done on the one-word battle armor¡¯s metallic body.

 Chapter 779 - One-word Battle Armor: Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 779: One-word Battle Armor: Dragon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Only someone like Tang Wulin who possessed the spirit alloy could possibly achieve a higher grade battle armor. It would require a strong metallic body with a high degree of amplification and good forging skills to produce such a battle armor.

    There was no doubt that Tang Wulin¡¯s one-word Battle Armor was exceedingly powerful. It was forged with a spirit alloy of eighty-five percent harmony rate. In addition, it was designed by Gu Yue and fabricated by Ye Xinn.

    Only then could such a rare ck grade one-word Battle Armor be produced.

    The two beautiful personnel seemed to have seen a ghost the moment they looked at Tang Wulin. This was even more surprising to them than when they first thought that Tang Wulin was a two-word battle armor master.

    A ck, one-word Battle Armor signified that the battle armor master possessed profound inner secrets. A one-word Battle Armor made of spirit alloy was as rare as phoenix feathers or a unicorn¡¯s horn in the soul masters¡¯ world! Furthermore, a one-word Battle Armor made of spirit alloy could be upgraded directly without the need to forge again. One would only need to add in the metal to produce a higher grade alloy and then fabricate a new design. This was much easier than to produce a new two-word Battle Armor.

    Hence, the spirit alloy One-word Battle Armor would be considered a futuristic design.

    Tang Wulin was young and handsome. How could the female staff resist ogling at him?

    ¡°Is it done?¡± Tang Wulin had to ask twice before the two female staff responded to the question.

    Shui Yu hastily spoke, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. Please follow us.¡±

    The registration process involved filling in a form with details of one¡¯s academy, age, battle armor master grade, and most importantly the battle armor¡¯s name.

    ¡°Dragon!¡± Shui Yu looked at Tang Wulin in astonishment.

    There were many people naming their battle armors ¡®dragon¡¯ which rted to their martial souls, but there was hardly any spirit alloy one-word battle armor masters. Shui Yu could not help making wild guesses about Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities.

    Tang Wulin named his battle armor ¡®Dragon¡¯ just as he willingly buried the true Dragon n¡¯s bones. It was the Golden Dragon King bloodline that made him. Since then, he had made the decision to use ¡®dragon¡¯ as the first word of his battle armor¡¯s name.

    Thus, he could use ¡®Dragon Tang Wulin¡¯ to address himself as a one-word battle armor master.

    Generally, one would only address oneself as such when one had aplished a two-word battle armor in the battle armor masters¡¯ world. The reason being a one-word name sounded in. Also, many battle armor master thought of themselves as true battle armor master only upon owning a two-word battle armor. However, a spirit alloy one-word battle armor was an exception.

    Tang Wulin boarded the elevator and returned to the ground level under the fixed gaze of Shui Yu. He was not in the mood to exchange hismunicator¡¯s number with her. Usually, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s staff were ethical in not flirting with the visitors. In Tang Wulin¡¯s case, they only looked at him with a longing gaze.

    Tang Wulin left the Spirit Pagoda and could not help looking back instinctively. There was a look of confusion in his eyes. ¡®Gu Yue, are you there? Are you in the Spirit Pagoda? Where else can you be?¡¯

    ¡®Wait for me. Soon, I¡¯ll have the second word to my name. By then, your name will be the second word.¡±

    Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court finally made arrangements for Tang Wulin. They first confirmed his identity as an inner court disciple. At the same time, he was confirmed as the new captain of Shrek Seven Monsters substituting Gu Yue. This had been decided three years ago.

    In addition, Tang Wulin was allowed to live on Sea God¡¯s Ind. His appointed tutor was his grandteacher, Zhuo Shi.

    It was apparent that the letter Na¡¯er left behind for As Douluo was not in Tang Wulin¡¯s favor. Tang Wulin was not in As Doulou¡¯s good books due to Na¡¯er¡¯s incident.

    As Douluo was a virtuous person. In his view, Tang Wulin managed to get the attention of so many females, so he must certainly be doing something that was attractive to them. Tang Wulin was the cause of Na¡¯er¡¯s departure which made As Douluo extremely displeased. Yet, Tang Wulin¡¯s contribution to Shrek Academy was immense. Thus, even As Douluo was incapable of revoking Tang Wulin¡¯s title as the captain of Shrek Seven Monsters unless Tang Wulin made a grave mistake.

    Moreover, Tang Wulin¡¯s physical test made a rather impressive effect during the Sea God Pavilion meeting.

    ¡°Good boy!¡± Zhuo Shi pped Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. Tang Wulin bared his teeth unceasingly with the p from this old man.

    ¡°You¡¯ve truly made me proud. What¡¯s going on with that physical test of yours? Your right fist¡¯s strength is over one hundred thousand kilograms. Hahaha! You didn¡¯t see the elders¡¯ expressions during the meeting. Even the Light Dark Douluo Elder Long was extremely surprised. From now on, you shall stay on Sea God¡¯s Ind and continue to pursue your advanced studies with me. You¡¯ll need to learn my Scarlet Dragon Nine Moves, and also elevate that piteously low soul power of yours quickly. Your soul power is less than yourrades by one level. How did you manage to be Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ captain?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll certainly learn diligently.¡±

    Zhuo Shi¡¯s Scarlet Dragon Nine Moves turned into the Golden Dragon Nine Moves naturally in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands. Till now, he had mastered it and was even well-versed with Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens and Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth.

    This could be the best method for Tang Wulin to use his blood essence power. He had yearned for the Scarlet Dragon Nine Moves for a long time. It was because of the limitation of his cultivation base that he did not manage to learn earlier.

    Now that his soul power was much elevated than before, he had achieved four rings at least. More importantly, the blood essence power in his body was now exceedingly thick and condensed akin to mercury, so he would yield twice the result with half the effort in cultivating this Golden Dragon Nine Moves.

    Zhuo Shi did not take Tang Wulin too seriously when Tang Wulin mentioned he was going to learn diligently. However, it turned out Tang Wulin was indeed serious about what he said.

    Tang Wulin soon began learning under Zhuo Shi¡¯s guidance. He learned without stopping.

    What did it mean by without stopping? He did not rest at all.

    He did three things only every day: practice Golden Dragon Nine Moves, meditate, and forge.

    These were the three things he did daily. He considered meditation as a break for him as he continued learning as soon as his soul power was restored. He spent three hours daily on forging and the remaining time was spent on meditating and practicing the Golden Dragon Nine Moves.

    This was considered normal practice for an inner court student, but only when the practice is for a day or two. However, in Tang Wulin¡¯s case, he cultivated in this manner for three months.

    The strong bloodline power in his body was finally aroused from the cultivation of the Golden Dragon Nine Moves. He relied on his strong bloodline power that he was not fatigued at all.

    Tang Wulin seemed to be another person at present in Zhuo Shi¡¯s eyes. He waspletely different from three years ago. Tang Wulin¡¯s gifted natural endowments when he cultivated the Golden Dragon Nine Moves exceeded Zhuo Shi¡¯s expectation.

    Three months seemed short for a soul master¡¯s cultivation, but Tang Wulin cultivated for three months and yielded results that were equal to an ordinary soul master¡¯s cultivation for a year. Even the most hardworking inner court disciple in Shrek Academy could only cultivate for half the time Tang Wulin spent in cultivation.

    Thus, he was a whole new person within three short months.

    ¡°Grandteacher!¡± Tang Wulin saluted Zhuo Shi respectfully.

    Zhuo Shi spoke with a pleasant smile on his face, ¡°Is there anything that you don¡¯t understand?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°No, grandteacher. I wish to stop cultivating the Golden Dragon Nine Moves temporarily.¡±

    Zhuo Shi who had a nasty temper would have pped and scolded Tang Wulin for beingzy had he been another disciple.

    However, he felt relieved when Tang Wulin said that. Was the young fellow finally feeling exhausted and wish to rest?

    ¡°Hmm, very well. You ought to rx for a while. Adequate rxation is beneficial for follow-up cultivation.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, grandteacher. I¡¯m not taking a rest. I n to challenge the bottleneck of rank-50. I¡¯ve already cultivated my soul power to the peak of rank-49.

    He had only spent three months to elevate himself from rank-47 to the peak of rank-49!

    The Body Sect¡¯s cultivation method had stimted his body. In addition to the awakening of the Bluesilver Emperor, Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power cultivation speed was finally elevated. He had achieved an unprecedented level. His soul power had finally reached the threshold of another breakthrough as a result of his painstaking efforts.

    Zhuo Shi¡¯s mouth was agape. ¡°I think you ought to slow down for a few days to recuperate yourself before you begin the breakthrough.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Grandteacher, my body is in an extremely good state. I have a feeling that I can do this. The bottleneck of rank-50 is not that tough. Please allow me to have a go at breaking through. I¡¯ll think about rest when I¡¯m done breaking through to rank-50.¡±

    Zhuo Shi hesitated slightly before he nodded. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll help to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, grandteacher.¡±

    It was difficult for Zhuo Shi to say no to Tang Wulin. What did he do for the past three months? He managed to cultivate his soul power to the peak of rank-49, while at the same time, he had aplished four moves out of the Golden Dragon Nine Moves. He did not just exercise basic control over the moves but he had achieved mastery through hisprehensive learning.

    The three final moves of Zhuo Shi¡¯s Golden Dragon Nine Moves required arge amount of soul power that it could not be substituted with blood essence power.

    Thus, Zhuo Shi felt there was nothing more he could teach Tang Wulin presently.

    Feng Wuyu had the same feeling too.

 Chapter 780 - The Old Man in the Dream

    <h4>Chapter 780: The Old Man in the Dream</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s forging had already achieved the peak level of a rank-6 cksmith. He was only a step behind a rank-7 cksmith which required thepletion of soul forging.

    Feng Wuyu was capable of that but he could only tell Tang Wulin about his experience in soul forging. Tang Wulin had been attempting all along but was not sessful. Feng Wuyu suggested that he look for the Divine Craftsmen Zhen Hua, the number one Divine Craftsmen with a profound mastery of soul forging. Feng Wuyu had no choice but to allow his favorite disciple to learn from Zhen Hua for the sake of Tang Wulin¡¯s future.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart had already calmed down after three months. Perhaps, it was his hectic cultivation schedule that distracted him such that he had no time to worry about anything else.

    He used arge amount of rare metals he umted and his rank-six cksmith¡¯s experience toplete four types of metal fuse forging within three months. Moreover, he performed modifications on the battle armor for himself and hisrades.

    In other words, he had upgraded the material¡¯s quality of their one-word Battle Armors. What was left to be done was crafting their battle armors afterward.

    Gu Yue had alreadypleted the designs earlier, just like Ye Xinn who had elevated to a rank-6 mecha craftsmen could now begin crafting her two-word battle armor.

    However, there were still some difficulties when they were crafting their two-word battle armors just like when they were crafting the one-word battle armor back in the beginning. They did not possess adequate cultivation base.

    Typically, one would require a cultivation base of six rings in order topletely don a two-word battle armor.

    Zhuo Shi said, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to attempt to break through to five rings, I shall bring you to a ce.¡± He grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder and leaped into the air as he was saying that. In the next instant, both of them vanished in mid-air.

    Tang Wulin could only feel the wind howling past his ear. It seemed like only a few seconds had passed when hended on solid ground once again.

    This was a small valley located on Sea God¡¯s Ind apparently. Its surroundings were lush green vegetation with a dense, life source. The fragrance of nts filled the air.

    Tang Wulin whose martial soul was the Bluesilver Grass could not help feeling overjoyed. The natural, dense source of the ce could not be better for him to attempt breakthrough.

    He hastily sat and crossed his legs as he began to enter a meditative state.

    Zhuo Shi stood by Tang Wulin¡¯s side as he sensed the change in Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power fluctuation.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mind calmed down as soon as he listened to the sound of wind blowing past his ears and breathed in the scents of the soil and nts. It was so easy to rx oneself in the wonderful nature.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power moved along the Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s circuit naturally. There seemed to be green flickers of light that were silently illuminated one after another in Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual world. Those were the nts by his side.

    They sensed the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s aura on Tang Wulin¡¯s body so they emitted friendly signals immediately as they echoed each other.

    Faint blue radiance was emitted from Tang Wulin¡¯s body as his ck hair gradually turned blue from fusing with his aura. It seemed like he was a part of the great nature.

    Even Zhuo Shi could not discern Tang Wulin¡¯s presence despite his profound cultivation base by just relying on his sensation without using his eyesight.

    Zhuo Shi nodded quietly. Tang Wulin¡¯s current state signified that he had trulyprehended the secrets behind his own martial soul.

    This was great!

    The Golden Dragon King bloodline¡¯s aura waspletely restrained. Only the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s aura was present. Gradually, his perception of the nts spread out toward the far end. Green flickers of light proliferated in Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual world.

    His soul power was elevating while exerting a subtle influence on him. More nts were emitting their own aura and even unleashing their tiny bits of energy to fuse into Tang Wulin¡¯s aura. The Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s aura that was unleashed from his body following the rhythm of his breathing was channeled to the nts. The nts exuded joyous and excited emotions from his action. It was easier for the nts to produce their spiritual intelligence due to the influence of the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s aura.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face cracked into a faint smile. He felt as if he had found many rtives in the flora and they were flourishing together. His spiritual world was spreading out on an evenrger scale and covered the entire Sea God¡¯s Ind.

    All of a sudden, Tang Wulin¡¯s body shook. He sensed something unusual that was radiating from the nts. The feeling was different from the emission of the nts on Sea God¡¯s Ind which were on a higher life level. Yet at this moment, there seemed to be a special trait that was emitted from these nts.

    Those green flickers of light gradually turned golden in his spiritual world as they blended with his Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s aura. Most importantly, the energy that was being channeled to him was suddenly elevated.

    Instantaneously, Tang Wulin felt as if an enormous creature charged forcefully into his spiritual world with such a loud bang that his body shook intensely.

    Then, he discovered in astonishment that there was the addition of a colossal golden ball of light in his spiritual world. It was sorge that it filled his spiritual world to the brink.

    In the next moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s consciousness blurred. Right after, he discovered in surprise that he had arrived in a golden world.

    In his surroundings were all sorts of colorful, varied nts. These nts were in a faint golden color and emitted a life source that Tang Wulin had never felt before in his life.

    The dense life source made him breathe inrge gulps, with every breath elevating his life level.

    ¡°Young boy. The aura on your body is of Bluesilver Emperor,¡± an aged voice suddenly echoed. Then, Tang Wulin saw an old man walking slowly out of the woods.

    He appeared truly peculiar with his already bent body enshrouded in a bright golden color. His long beard touched the ground, so was his long white hair, and even his brows were touching the ground. His faint golden eyes were exceedingly clear as he looked at Tang Wulin with an astonished look.

    ¡°Hello. Where¡¯s this?¡± Tang Wulin asked in surprise.

    The old man replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me. Where does the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s aura on your bodye from?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°My martial soul is precisely the Bluesilver Emperor!¡±

    The old man smiled as he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Mankind can never possess the Bluesilver Emperor martial soul. Tell me, how did ite to you?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°Why can¡¯t mankind possess the Bluesilver Emperor martial soul?¡±

    The old man exined, ¡°Because the Bluesilver Emperor is the same as me. We belong to the highest life level of the nt world. It¡¯s impossible for us tobine with another life form. Unless you¡¯re part of the Bluesilver Emperor, you don¡¯t possess the Bluesilver Emperor bloodline. In simple terms, part of your body belongs to the nt. Do you understand?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in a daze, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What do you mean by part of my body belongs to the nt?¡±

    The old man answered, ¡°You¡¯re a fool. That is to say that one of your biological parents is a nt. A human beingbined with a nt gave birth to you.¡±

    Tang Wulin cried out involuntarily, ¡°How is that possible? How can a human being possiblybine with a nt?¡±

    The old man spoke, ¡°Nothing is impossible. A nt with spiritual intelligence is a soul beast. It can cultivate throughout its long life span. A nt can transform into a human being after one hundred thousand years of cultivation. So why can¡¯t itbine with a human? I¡¯m right, you have his aura on your body. The aura that is inherited through a skipped generation. Yes! Bluesilver Emperor can only be inherited through this lineage on the continent. The aura on your body is so dense. Whoever is capable of awakening the Bluesilver Emperor should be his direct bloodline. This is unbelievable!¡±

    Tang Wulin was all confused. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that one of my parents is a one-hundred-thousand-year nt-type soul beast that transformed into a human? That¡¯s impossible, how¡¯s that possible? My father and mother are the most ordinary human beings.¡±

 Chapter 781 - Five-ringed Soul King!

    <h4>Chapter 781: Five-ringed Soul King!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The old man spoke calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t discuss this because I don¡¯t really understand what happened to you. Even so, I can sense the change in your body and your Bluesilver Emperor Bloodline. It was he who grafted me back in the beginning. He gave me the opportunity to be born so that I could take root in the ground until I was finallypletely awakened and became such a life form. Since you¡¯re his progeny, I shall give you the same opportunity as well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re...¡± Tang Wulin had only said one word when all of his surroundings suddenly turned into thick yet magnificent golden color. He could feel the golden hue fuse into his body while des of the Bluesilver Emperor surged out from him. However, his Bluesilver Emperor had turned a brilliant gold.

    The grass des plunged into the ground and turned the surroundingnd golden. Golden radiance shed on Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead as a golden tree branch-shaped marking emerged.

    In the next moment, he waspletely immersed in the golden sea.

    His entire body felt warm and fuzzy with an indescribable easiness. Tang Wulin discovered to his surprise that his spiritual world hadpletely turned into a wondrous golden color. His spiritual power had not elevated very much. In fact, it had reduced by more than half but his spiritual seapletely liquefied then reappeared in an even stickier form. Most importantly, his heart felt open. It was a permeability that he had never felt before. It made all that had confused him in cultivation previously was thoroughly understood in a split second.

    The feeling was miraculous. It was as if he had suddenly be intelligent. Even though Tang Wulin understood that the situation was unbelievable, it truly felt like that.

    It was not known since when his soul power¡¯s rank-50 bottleneck had been breached so naturally. His soul power was elevated to a new level as it swept over his body, while it and his blood essence power turned into golden color, much to his surprise. His soul power was a slightly whiter gold, a little different from the pure gold of his blood essence power.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? What did I actually encounter?¡¯

    His soul power flowed as rivers flow into the sea. Tang Wulin slowly exhaled a foul breath before opening his eyes.

    He was greatly shocked the moment he did so. He was so astonished he leaped up from the ground immediately.

    This was because he discovered that there was more than just the Scarlet Dragon Douluo Grandteacher Zhuo Shi was standing guard by his side. There was also another dozen people around him. Everyone¡¯s body was emitting iparably terrifying auras. The Sea God Pavilion Master, who was also Na¡¯er¡¯s teacher, As Douluo Elder Yun Ming was standing right before Tang Wulin.

    The group¡¯s gaze was fixated on him, and they appeared to be rather unfriendly.

    Tang Wulin looked at Yun Ming, then he turned his head around to look at Zhuo Shu by his side. He could not help being stunned.

    There was something odd about Zhuo Shi¡¯s expression that Tang Wulin could not determine his current mood based on his expression.

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yun Ming spoke with a deep voice.

    Tang Wulin was staring in bewilderment as he spoke, ¡°I...I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Elder Yun, what happened? I was only breaking through rank-50 bottleneck earlier! What are all of you...¡±

    The corners of Yun Ming¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡°Only? Only breaking through rank-50 bottleneck?¡± His voice was raised to an obviously higher pitch, and he sounded quite furious.

    Tang Wulin gulped. He was truly unaware of what he had actually done that had triggered the As Douluo¡¯s burning anger.

    Zhuo Shi coughed once as he spoke softly, ¡°Wulin, what did you actually do earlier? All the nts on the entire Sea God¡¯s Ind turned gold not long after you began to meditate...¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Zhuo Shi in bewilderment. ¡°What? The nts on Sea God¡¯s Ind turned golden, just like in my dream?

    Yes, all the nts on the entire Sea God¡¯s Ind turned golden. It appeared just like an ind cast in gold. The inner court disciples by the Sea God¡¯s Ind shores were stunned by what they had just witnessed. This was a majestic scene that had never been seen before in the ten-thousand-year history of Sea God¡¯s Ind ever since it was built.

    ¡°Dream?¡± Yun Ming looked at Tang Wulin as a spective look shed past his eyes. ¡°What did you see in your dream?¡±

    Tang Wulin hesitated ever so slightly before he exined briefly about everything that he had seen during his earlier meditation process.

    The expressions of Yun Ming and the surrounding eldest Title Douluos became peculiar.

    Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s the grand old man¡¯s actions. However, this is truly very odd. What is he referring to actually? Pavilion Master, will you bemunicating with him?¡±

    All of a sudden, Yun Ming¡¯s expression changed as he looked toward Tang Wulin with a zing gaze. ¡°You mentioned earlier that your martial soul is the Bluesilver Emperor, and that old man asked you the same question as well?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Tang Wulin spoke without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°The Bluesilver Emperor and its bloodline could not possibly be inherited through the Bluesilver Emperor martial soul. Could it be that the old man was referring to...¡± Yun Ming¡¯s face revealed that he was immediately shocked.

    It had already been a very long time since such an expression had ever appeared on a person of his status and identity. Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue appeared to have recalled something as well. The expression on her face was simrly unusual. There was even shock within the eyes of the two great Title Douluos.

    Tang Wulin spoke in a clearly confused manner, ¡°Pavilion Master, what do you mean?¡±

    Yun Ming inhaled a deep breath and spoke with a deep voice, ¡°In the history of Shrek Academy, you¡¯re not the first student to possess Bluesilver Emperor martial soul. You¡¯re the second person. Before you, there was someone else who had the Bluesilver Emperor. You should know about that already.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt a jerk in his heart, then he spoke with a respectful expression on his face, ¡°You mean the almighty who created Tang Sect? The person who was also the first generation Shrek Seven Monsters of Shrek Academy?¡±

    Yun Ming nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed him. ording to Elder Gold¡¯s words, your bloodline is possibly inherited from that...¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°How-how is this possible? That was a person who existed over twenty thousand years ago. If he had an heir, then I shouldn¡¯t be the second person to possess Bluesilver Emperor martial soul either. Moreover, Pavilion Master, my martial soul was originally the Bluesilver Grass then it became the Bluesilver Emperor when it was triggered by my bloodline¡¯s elevation recently. It should be considered my martial soul¡¯s second awakening.¡±

    Yun Ming looked at him with profound meaning in his eyes. ¡°The first ancestor from twenty thousand years ago possessed the same Bluesilver Grass and became the Bluesilver Emperor after the awakening. He possessed such a bloodline because his mother was a one-hundred-thousand-year Bluesilver Emperor that cultivated into a human being. Elder Gold can never be wrong because no one understands the nt-type martial soul¡¯s world more than the grand old man. Thus, your bloodline is possibly inherited from that person. Even though it¡¯s separated by many generations, your surname is Tang as well.¡±

    Tang Wulin was slightly confused. ¡°So you mean that the old man in my dream truly exists?¡±

    Yun Ming gave a cold grunt. ¡°Do you realize that energy at the true center of Sea God¡¯s Ind has lessened by more than thirty percent during your meditation process?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face was filled with confusion. Of course he did not realize that, and he was utterly unaware of what Yun Ming was telling him.

    ¡°Everyone follow me.¡± Yun Ming waved his huge sleeve at Tang Wulin as he spoke. Tang Wulin could only feel as if he had lost control of his body in a split second. He became dizzy as the vision before his eyes blurred, but he was not feeling unwell either.

    There was a single brilliant sh if light. When the vision before his eyes became crystal clear once again, he had already arrived at another location.

    The first scene that came into view was a towering tree. The giant tree was so enormous that its crown seemed boundless. Arge treehouse was built under it that waspletely supporting the massive tree¡¯s existence. A que inscribed with threerge words was hanging on the treehouse.

    ¡®Sea God Pavilion¡¯!

    Tang Wulin was shocked. This was his first time visiting here, but there was no doubt that this was Sea God Pavilion, the most central location of Shrek Academy and even Shrek City! This was the ce that only the fellow Sea God Pavilion¡¯s elders were allowed to stay.

 Chapter 782 - Green-Gold Soul Ring

    <h4>Chapter 782: Green-Gold Soul Ring</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin felt as the life energy in the surroundings surged with a thickness that was several times greaterpared to the part of Sea God¡¯s Ind where he stayed. The thick life source made him breathe deeply as he sensed his soul power flowing with an indescribablyfortable sensation throughout his entire body. His Bluesilver Emperor martial soul was even gently radiating with excitement.

    Yun Ming exined to Tang Wulin, ¡°This is Sea God Pavilion. It was built to support this giant tree, and it¡¯s also the center of the entirety of Shrek. The giant tree is named the Gold Tree. It has protected Shrek all along for twenty thousand years, guarding us every time Shrek is facing an enormous crisis. It also always brings us knowledge and points us in the right direction whenever an outstanding talent appears. Elder Gold, who you¡¯ve met earlier, is actually the Gold Tree¡¯s spirit. Even we are not fated to meet the true guardian of Shrek. We don¡¯t know what Elder Gold did to you, but we can sense that the Gold Tree¡¯s energy dropped by thirty percent. It¡¯s also the first time we¡¯ve witnessed all the vegetation on Sea God¡¯s Ind turn gold since the existence of this ce.¡±

    At this point, Yun Ming paused for a moment before he continued speaking, ¡°I can also tell you this. In the beginning, after the real leader of the first generation Shrek Seven Monster Thousand Hands Douluo Tang San cultivated into godhood, he built the Sea God¡¯s Ind before he left Douluo Continent and headed to the Divine Realm. It was also he who personally grafted the ancient Gold Tree to this ce. So you should understand by now why we affirm that his bloodline flows in your body.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared in bewilderment as he listened to Yun Ming¡¯s exnation of all these. Even he could not help feeling puzzled in his heart if his martial soul was truly rted to the first ancestor of Tang Sect, Tang San? Yet the first ancestor Tang San had been the almighty that dominated the world twenty thousand years ago! How was that possible?

    Zhuo Shi chuckled and spoke, ¡°Whether it¡¯s the ancestor¡¯s bloodline or not, at least it¡¯s a good thing. Elder Gold made his move so it¡¯s naturally a great help to Tang Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Good thing?¡± Yun Ming darted Zhuo Shi a look. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a good thing to this boy here. However, do you know how many years will it take for the ancient Gold Tree to umte thirty percent more energy? Three thousand years! It¡¯s going to take a whole three thousand years. On the other hand, thirty percent energy is even capable of withstanding a fatal catastrophe for Shrek Academy. Thus, it¡¯s a great loss for the academy. It¡¯s simply too hard to count the numbers.¡±

    ¡°Err...¡± Tang Wulin forced a smile as he looked at Yun Ming with an extremely solemn expression. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to return this portion of energy!¡±

    Yun Ming spoke, ¡°Unleash your Bluesilver Emperor martial soul for us to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Tang Wulin dared not procrastinate as he hastily urged his soul power to trigger the release of his Bluesilver Emperor martial soul.

    Thick vine-like blue-gold des surged out as soul rings ascended from underneath his feet. Three purple and one ck soul ring arose first.

    However, a peculiar scene appeared. An enormous blue-gold phantom shadow slowly emerged. It was the Bluesilver Emperor who once appeared when Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul was evolving back in the beginning.

    Soon after, another phantom shadow glowed by the side of Bluesilver Emperor. It was a giant tree glimmering with a dazzling golden color, like a small version of the Gold Tree.

    Just as these two shadows appeared, Tang Wulin could feel as the soul power in his body surged wildly, while all the Bluesilver Emperor vines unleashed were shaking violently. Its color began to undergo a peculiar change. From the original blue-gold it began shimmering with blue and golden alternately.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the two phantom shadows slowly approached each other and then fused into one. The Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s thick vines and Gold Tree¡¯s branches blended into one another. A peculiar green-gold color was produced when the blue and goldbined. Thick life source burst out following that. Even the surrounding Title Douluos could clearly sense as the thick life source burst out and infused into their bodies.

    Light Dark Douluo could sense this most profoundly because she was the eldest amongst all the Title Douluos. Just as she had mentioned earlier, she did not have much time left. However, at this exact moment, she had a clear sense that her already almost wilted life source seemed to be infused with new vitality once again. Her life fluctuation began to slowly grow stronger even by just a little. It was the elevation of her life source but not an instant increase in vitality. The biggest difference between the former andtter was that the elevation of the former could be retained for eternity while thetter would onlyst for a moment before dissipating.

    The two phantom shadowspletely merged with each other atst. A peculiar scene emerged as the Bluesilver Emperor and the Gold Tree vanished. In their ce was a green-gold shadow of a human figure. The figure was slightly blurry, but the general physical features were exactly the same as Tang Wulin. It floated in the air behind his back and formed into a colossal halo with a diameter of ten meters. Its arms were spread out from the sides of its body as if it was attempting to hug the entire world.

    What...

    ¡°Is that the Variant Soul Skill? Or Variant Martial Soul?¡± Even the Sea God Pavilion Master Yun Ming had no way topletely determine what the scene before his eyes meant.

    On the other hand, the green-gold figure behind Tang Wulin¡¯s body swayed its body once and transformed into a green-gold halo that descended from the sky and looped around Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It dropped above the ck soul ring and then became Tang Wulin¡¯s fifth soul ring.

    The shadow vanished and Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor vines calmed down as well. They turned into blue-gold once again and appeared no different from before. Only that there was a crystal clear translucent green-gold soul ring on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It was filled with life source, and it seemed just like a solid form.

    Yun Ming and the group of Title Douluos widened their eyes in surprise. Light Dark Douluo spoke in astonishment, ¡°Ten years of life. That infusion of vitality earlier extended my life by at least ten years.¡±

    It was like that for her and of course for the rest of the Title Douluos.

    Ten years of life! This was something that could never be exchanged with money. Moreover, Light Dark Douluo was already old and ailing like a candle guttering in the wind so she could determine her gains right away. On the other hand, the other Title Douluos still had much vitality so upon receiving this infusion of refreshing yet thick life source, they would only receive even greater gains after the overall adjustment of their bodies.

    However, they did not care about sensing the life energy change in their bodies at that moment. They were even more shocked at witnessing the green-gold soul ring before their eyes.

    Ordinary soul ring colors were white, yellow, purple, ck and red. This was the foundation of soul ring colors that had been passed down for millennia. Each color separately represented ten years, one hundred years, one thousand years, ten thousand years and one hundred thousand years. It was only ten thousand years ago Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao suddenly came into the world and created the spirit soul system. A spirit soul with a cultivation base of over one hundred thousand years could possibly form a golden-orange soul ring and thereby produce a brand-new generation of soul rings.

    Yet the green-gold soul ring before their eyes was absolutely unprecedented. Moreover, these Title Douluos could confirm that a green-gold soul ring had never appeared before in the history of humanity. This was the so-called a record that had never been approached and would never be approached. Tang Wulin managed to do this.

    On the other hand, the only previous creator of a brand-new soul ring color was the almighty Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhuo, who had dominated the world!

    ¡°Try out your fifth soul skill,¡± Yun Ming spoke with a deep voice.

    In the soul master¡¯s world, it was extremely taboo for one to probe another person¡¯s soul skill. However, this was obviously a different situation here, as everyone on the scene were Tang Wulin¡¯s teachers and seniors. It would not be much of a problem for them to wish to see his soul skill.

    Tang Wulin hastily nodded as he moved his thoughts and urged his soul power to infuse into his fifth soul ring.

    At once, the green-gold soul ring glowed brightly as Tang Wulin could only sense that the soul power in his body surged into the soul ring like a swarm of bees. His entire body was illuminated by the green-gold light of the soul ring.

    Then...

    Then there was nothing...

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power weakened rapidly. It had only taken a few breaths before his soul power had depletedpletely. His soul power was drained by that green-gold soul ring like a whale sucking on seawater.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body swayed unstably. Fortunately, his bloodline power was strong enough that he did not topple over.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the soul skill?¡± Zhuo Shi asked.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face was filled with confusion. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know either! I was only feeling that all my soul power was sucked away, then there was no change at all...¡±

    The group¡¯s expressions immediately turned peculiar.

    Such a situation was simrly unprecedented. The soul power consumption of a soul master¡¯s soul skill differed ording to different ranks, yet there was never a case where the soul master could not urge his soul skill or had all his soul power sucked away.

    Yun Ming raised his hand and pressed onto Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder so he could sense the change in his body even more urately. Tang Wulin was right that his soul power waspletely sucked away such that not even an ounce was left.

    Another ordinary soul master in his ce would immediately faint due to soul power exhaustion or at least could not stand upright, yet Tang Wulin relied on his strong physical qualities to remain unaffected.

 Chapter 783 - Natureâ€™s Child

    <h4>Chapter 783: Nature¡¯s Child</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yun Ming frowned and spoke, ¡°It should be because his cultivation base was not enough, his soul power was inadequate to urge his soul skill. Hence, the effect of soul skill was not revealed. Let me give you a hand and try it out.¡±

    He moved in a sh and arrived behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back as he was saying that. The hand that was pressing on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder initially had shifted to the middle of Tang Wulin¡¯s back now.

    Tang Wulin could feel a gush of extremely gentle but also unusually dense and pure soul power slowly infusing into his body and filling his dried meridians rapidly.

    It was the Mysterious Heaven Method!

    This was absolutely the purest form of the Mysterious Heaven Method. Tang Wulin was surprised because he did not expect the Pavilion Master to cultivate in the Mysterious Heaven Method as well.

    ¡°Calm and empty your mind. Focus your attention. Try urging your soul ring!¡±

    How high was Yun Ming¡¯s cultivation base? He cultivated in the Mysterious Heaven Method as well so it was quite easy for him to imitate Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power. Tang Wulin hastily moved his soul power and infused into his fifth soul ring.

    A greenish gold radiance appeared once again and absorbed the soul power in Tang Wulin¡¯s body like a whale.

    It was only through actual contact that he could truly sense how terrifying a hyper powerhouse¡¯s power was. Tang Wulin felt the Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s soul power which radiated from his back flowing and surging like a great river. Even though the green soul ring was swallowing swiftly, it did not affect the level of soul power in Tang Wulin¡¯s body at all.

    The greenish-gold soul ring became more dazzling. Tang Wulin could feel as if something was slowly blooming in his sea of spirit. When he focused his attention and took a nce, the sea of spirit turned greenish gold as well much to his surprise.

    He raised his head slightly as a thread of green light emerged silently in the middle of his forehead. The thread of light appeared like a newly germinating seed. Soon after, a greenish gold halo bloomed forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead.

    The halo diffused into the surrounding area with a diameter of ten meters before it slowlynded on the ground.

    The rest of the Title Douluos dropped back a distance instinctively as they witnessed a miraculous change of scene at present.

    The greenish-gold halonded on the ground and turned green. A lustrous and dazzling green glowed from within the halo as greenish gold runes slowly emerged. The runes did not appear on the surface of the ground but were suspended in mid-air.

    Extremely dense life source burst out from the halo, but the vitality was not for human absorption as it belonged to the nt world.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s arms spread out from his sides subconsciously. Soon after, the green aura that appeared earlier was now behind his back as the greenish gold figure that was a replica of himself emerged once again.

    Enormous greenish gold vines surged out from the center of the greenish gold figure. There was a total of twelve vines and each vine was as thick as a water jug. The vines dropped down from the sky and plunged straight into the ground.

    All of a sudden, the ground turned greenish-gold at a spot with the color spreading out across the ground. All the nts turned into gold upon contact with the spreading color.

    It was even more terrifying when these golden nts began to sway and emit an unusually dense energy fluctuation.

    Tang Wulin waspletely immersed in his spiritual world at present. He felt his consciousness covered the entire Sea God¡¯s Ind in a split second. Then, his consciousness began to spread outward Sea God¡¯s Ind and covered the entire inner part of Shrek City in the next moment. All the nts in Shrek City¡¯s inner city turned golden as well.

    The nts were like Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes and arms. Wherever his consciousness swept over, he was capable of controlling these nts into doing anything.

    What was even more shocking was that Tang Wulin discovered he could send his consciousness through these nts anywhere and an indescribable sense of potency arose continuously. Each and every nt seemed to be contributing all its energy into him. As long as his body could withstand it, the energy in his body could be elevated continuously.

    At the same time, all the nts were absorbing the origin energy in the air furiously and transforming the origin energy into the purest form of life energy to nourish themselves and Tang Wulin as well.

    He sensed everything quieting down. All of a sudden, his vision darkened. Before he knew it, he was unconscious.

    When he awakened, the sky had already darkened outside. Tang Wulin had a splitting headache as if something was about to tear open his head.

    He could not help moaning in pain.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± A gentle voice echoed by his side.

    Tang Wulin turned his head to the side subconsciously. His vision was still slightly blurred but he could make out that it was As Douluo Sea God Pavilion Master Yun Ming.

    ¡°Pavilion Master.¡± Tang Wulin struggled in an attempt to sit up, but he realized that he did not even have an ounce of strength. Not that he waspletely without strength in his body, only his spirit was too weak. He even felt that he had no control over his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being inconsiderate. Lie down.¡± Yun Ming arrived by Tang Wulin¡¯s side and stuck a golden pearl on his forehead.

    Tang Wulin could feel a gush of refreshing sensation radiating from the spot between his eyes. His pain diminished immediately.

    Yun Ming spoke, ¡°It¡¯s highly possible that you made history. You have an impressive soul skill.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin looked at him in astonishment. His vision became crystal clear as his spirit recovered.

    Yun Ming spoke, ¡°If my guess is correct, that fifth soul skill of yours should be formed by the fusion of Bluesilver Emperor and Gold Tree. We can¡¯t determine its form or age right now, but I can tell you that your soul skill is a domain-type soul skill. Moreover, it¡¯s one that has a wide scope. In other words, it¡¯s capable of covering an extensivelyrge domain. Your soul skill should have thergest domain, at least, ording to the soul skills within my current knowledge.¡±

    ¡°We can gather some information through your changes at the time, but we¡¯ll still need your input. We could sense that all the nts that were covered by your soul skill and perception turned into gold. These golden nts would absorb the origin energy and all sorts of elements from the surrounding air. In other words, your soul skill is capable of producing the effect that is close or even better than elemental stripping. The powers of all the element-type soul masters within your domain would be greatly limited. Of course, this is based on the premise that there are adequate nts in the domain for your perusal.¡±

    ¡°And also, your cultivation base is rapidly elevated when your soul power receives the regurgitation from your soul skill. At its highest peak, your cultivation base is elevated to the standards close to rank-80. In other words, you have elevated your soul power more than tenfold.¡±

    Elevating one¡¯s soul power from rank-40 to rank-80 was more than just doubling the increase. The soul power increment was not a linear increment ording to the rank. Tenfold was just a conservative estimate. Tang Wulin¡¯s concentrated soul power could be more than just tenfold.

    ¡°There was no way we could feel any more in the end, because I just discovered then that the soul skill not only required an extremelyrge amount of soul power tounch it, but it also consumed arge amount of your spiritual power during the process ofunching the soul skill. You managed to sustain for thirteen seconds in total during the process at the time. Your spiritual power that had already exceeded seven thousand points could only sustain for thirteen seconds. This is too terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Overall, we are still far frompletely understanding the soul skill¡¯s ability at our current situation. Did you feel anything?¡±

    Tang Wulin considered for a moment before he answered, ¡°I could only feel my spiritual world turning greenish-gold at the time just like my soul ring¡¯s color. Then, I could see far into the distance of my spiritual world. All the nts seemed to be my eyes, and I could even transmit myself to another location. I was capable of controlling the nts into doing anything I wished. I felt the regurgitation that you mentioned. As long as my body could withstand it, it seemed like pure life energy would constantly infuse into my body and transform into my soul power.¡±

 Chapter 784 - Punishment?

    <h4>Chapter 784: Punishment?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Fixed location? Control over nts. Very well, that¡¯s two more areas.¡± Yun Ming spoke as if he was deep in thought, ¡°That is to say that if you are capable of controlling this soul skill, you can transmit yourself to any nt within your soul skill¡¯s control andunch an attack enhanced by your increased soul power. Is that right?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I think so. However, I can¡¯t seem to control well. I can sense all these, but I can¡¯t remember anything else.¡±

    Yun Ming nodded. ¡°It¡¯s already not an easy task to sense all these. Hmm, from now on, don¡¯t think about using your soul power before you elevate yourself to eight-ring and break through your spiritual power to Spirit Domain.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I shouldn¡¯t trigger this soul skill without rank-80 soul power?¡±

    Yun Ming spoke, ¡°Yes. ording to the total amount of soul power I infused into your body at the time, it should be around that. Fortunately, you cultivated the Mysterious Heaven Method. You¡¯ll only need someone with adequate cultivation in the Mysterious Heaven Method to infuse soul power into you if you wish to use the soul skill by force. However, most people are incapable of ensuring that the output soul power is purely soul power without mixing it with one¡¯s martial soul attribute. Thus, don¡¯t take it lightly, because the other person¡¯s martial soul attribute will affect you and even result in idental possession.¡±

    Of course, Yun Ming did not fall into the category of ¡®other person¡¯. It was not an issue for him to strip away a portion of his excess soul power, but it was highly possible that another person would not seed.

    Tang Wulin swallowed a gulp of saliva. ¡®Spiritual power of Spirit Domain? That seems to be too far away from my current level, let alone eight-ring. I don¡¯t even know how long it¡¯ll take me to be an eight-ring. It¡¯s quite apparent that I can¡¯t trigger this soul skill with my blood essence power.¡¯

    He did not feel excited although he had gained a powerful soul skill. On the contrary, Tang Wulin was felt gloomy.

    Fifth soul skill, this was his fifth soul skill!

    The fifth soul skill couldn¡¯t be any more powerful, but what was the point if he could not use it? He would have to wait until he was an eight-ring before he could use his fifth soul skill. Hence, it would not enhance his power now, so it seemed as useless as a chicken rib bone.

    Furthermore, he would need to ensure that his spiritual power attained Spirit Domain in order to use the soul skill in the future. Was it going to be easy to achieve Spirit Domain?

    Spirit Abyss was already the ultimate level for most soul masters. Although Spirit Domain and Spirit Abyss differed by one level only, their effects were poles apart.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power was elevated to Spirit Abyss without him noticing it because he received the Dragon n¡¯s protection when he was burying dragon bones in the Dragon Valley. Apparently, such an opportunity was not easily gained.

    Put differently, it was highly possible that he had no way of using the soul skill if his spiritual power failed to achieve Spirit Domain.

    Such a chicken rib bone would be tasteless, yet it would be a waste to throw it away. How could Tang Wulin not feel gloomy?

    However, Yun Ming did not have the same thoughts. He had thought long and hard about it when Tang Wulin was unconscious. His eyes were bright and glowing as he looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°The elevation of your soul power can be advanced gradually in due order to make full use of this soul skill, but I think you should prioritize elevating your spiritual power. The spiritual power¡¯s cultivation method is limited, so you can only focus on cultivating Tang Sect¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes at the moment. However, you should not rush the Purple Demon Eyes cultivation. I¡¯ll do my best to help you look for a technique to cultivate spiritual power.¡±

    ¡°Sure, thank you.¡±

    Yun Ming¡¯s expression suddenly dimmed. ¡°However, it was you who caused the Gold Tree¡¯s energy to weaken by thirty percent. You must redeem yourself for the academy. The Sea God Pavilionmittee has already decided on the punishment for you after our discussion.¡±

    ¡®Punishment?¡¯ Tang Wulin felt his chest tightened.

    ¡®What is it? It¡¯s fine as long as it doesn¡¯t affect my cultivation.¡±

    Yun Ming spoke in a deep voice, ¡°You must leave the academy for a period of time. Go out and seek experiences. Not only you but your Shrek Squad as well. All of you are still young with an impressive cultivation base, so the most important thing to do now is to strengthen yourselves. All of you will be sent to the federation army by the academy. You will all receive the toughest training over there. All of you will be allowed to return any time when you get the army¡¯s approval.¡±

    ¡®Army training as punishment?¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze appeared slightly peculiar. ¡®It ain¡¯t much to go into the army, even if it¡¯s the mecha troop.¡¯

    They were all top students of Shrek Academy and one-word Battle Armor Masters! They were capable of undertaking anything with their powers in the world outside. How could they be bothered with army training?

    Tang Wulin was feeling puzzled.

    However, he soon noticed the smile on Yun Ming¡¯s face. For some unknown reason, Tang Wulin always felt that the Sea God Pavilion Master¡¯s smile carried a sense of cruelty. Perhaps, it was schadenfreude.

    ¡°The army troop is named Under Federation¡¯s g. However, they don¡¯t actually belong to the Federation. More to the point, the Federation is uncertain about the army troop¡¯s power. You¡¯ll find out when you¡¯ve arrived there. It¡¯s not an easy task to join this army troop. Take a rest and go home when your spirit has recovered tomorrow. I¡¯ll give all of you a few more days to prepare. Depart immediately when you¡¯re fully recovered.¡±

    As Douluo did not express himself clearly so Tang Wulin could not inquire much naturally. An army troop that the Sea God Pavilion Master thought highly of would certainly be impressive! They were certainly not some ordinary army troop, yet what could they be?

    He did not have a good understanding of the army so he could not possibly figure out the answer no matter how hard he thought! Tang Wulin refused to think about it any further. Evasive measures would be taken when there was a necessity. Had they not encounter many events along their path? It was just an army training, there was nothing that they could not ovee.

    The news about how Sea God¡¯s Ind and Shrek City¡¯s nts turned to gold quietened down soon after. To they public, it appeared that Shrek Academy¡¯s elders were conducting some powerful cultivation abilities. Naturally, this added another veil of mystery over Shrek Academy.

    Five dayster, Tang Wulin and hisrades were ordered to gather at Shrek inner court¡¯s square.

    Elder Cai came as Sea God Pavilion¡¯s representative.

    Tang Wulin had a bad premonition when he saw Elder Cai. Tasks that were arranged by Elder Cai were never easy toplete.

    ¡°Army training? At least one year¡¯s army training?¡± Everyone found out about the army training, but they did not have a clear idea what it entailed.

    Tang Wulin looked toward hisrades while they looked back at him in turn. Tang Wulin had been staying on Sea God¡¯s Ind these past few days. He had not been with them. In fact, Tang Wulin had not appeared before them for the past six months except to provide them with rare metals for forging.

    Tang Wulin was nning to pay a visit to his uncle who was a master craftsman initially, but he had no time for that anymore. He could only do it when the so-called army training ended. Feng Wuyu had already imparted some skills and cultivation techniques of Soul Forging to Tang Wulin. He would still need more work on his technical skills.

    ¡°Captain, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yue Zhengyu asked Tang Wulin softly. He was standing right next to Tang Wulin while Xu Xiaoyan stood on the other side of the squad. Tang Wulin could tell that the rtionship between the two had yet to heal, only that it did not appear to be so on the surface.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific details of the army training, but I can tell you that this is the punishment meted out to me by Elder Yun personally.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu widened his mouth in surprise when he heard that.

    What kind of person was Yun Ming? It was not an exaggeration if he was described as the head honcho on Douluo Continent. It would be odd if it was a simple army training when he personally told Tang Wulin that it was a punishment.

    Meanwhile, Elder Cai had already arrived before them. Elder Cai coughed once as she looked at the seven people before her which included Tang Wulin.

    ¡°All of you are adults now. Military service is every Federation citizen¡¯s responsibility. You are of age to perform military service. The army training period is equal to your term of military service. The term is for a maximum of two years. I hope that all of you canplete the two years of military service and return when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Hope that we canplete it? Why does this sound so frightening?¡±

    Xie Xie could not help asking, ¡°Elder Cai, what sort of military service is this? Can you please give us an idea?¡±

    Elder Cai darted a look at him. ¡°Can we simply discuss military secrets? I can only tell you that there are less than thirty people from our academy who had sessfully participated in this military service at the moment. There are only four people capable ofpleting two years of military service. These four don¡¯t include me.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in astonishment, ¡°Is the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s elders included in the thirty people you mentioned?¡±

    Elder Cai nodded, ¡°Of course, but not all. Not every elder has participated in this type of military service before. Very well, it¡¯s quite pointless to discuss it now because you won¡¯t be getting much information from me. It¡¯s better to prepare rather than worry too much. I hope that all of you will gain something from this military service. I¡¯m going to talk about the precautions now.¡±

 Chapter 785 - Military Service? Military Training?

    <h4>Chapter 785: Military Service? Military Training?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Everyone became vignt. They watched Elder Cai with a burning gaze.

    Elder Cai spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Firstly, all of you must head for military service by yourselves this time. The first task is for all of you to arrive there safely. I¡¯ll be giving you a map so that you can locate it.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, for the purpose of tempering yourselves, all your daily necessities and money will be confiscated other than your battle armor. Of course, items used to forge battle armor are exempted.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, all of you must obey orders without question once you¡¯ve arrived. If anyone were to leave the training without permission, you¡¯ll be treated as a deserter so you¡¯ll be expelled from the academy as well.¡±

    The more Tang Wulin listened, the more suspicious he felt. ¡°Elder Cai, in that case, what do we do if we wish to withdraw from the training?¡±

    Elder Cai answered, ¡°You must hand in your application to prove that your body is genuinely unable to withstand anymore and only then will you be allowed to withdraw yourself. Do you understand?¡±

    Tang Wulin gave a forced smile and spoke, ¡°It sounds like this is an extremely tough situation.¡±

    Elder Cai smiled. She smiled in a manner that appeared even crueler than Elder Yun the other day. ¡°Tough? All of you have looked down upon this military training. Be prepared. We named the path to the military training ground after the Holy Ice Douluo and Dragon Butterly Douluo¡¯s martial soul fusion skill. It¡¯s called the ¡®Gold Path¡¯. All of you must first pass through the Gold Path and arrive at the training ground. As for the rest, you¡¯ll find out when you¡¯re there. Now, Tang Wulin pleasee forward and retrieve the map.¡±

    Tang Wulin walked in great strides to Elder Cai and received a map. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour¡¯s time to remove everything unrted to battle armor, with the exception of weapons. I¡¯ll inspect all of you half an hourter before you can depart. You¡¯re not allowed to bring money, of course. You must depend on yourselves for everything.¡±

    Tang Wulin and the group of Shrek Seven Monsters hastily went to make preparations. Zhuo Shi walked out from a dark corner afar and arrived next to Elder Cai¡¯s side. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too cruel?¡±

    Elder Cai shrugged. ¡°This is not my but the Pavilion Master¡¯s order this time. However, acting cruelly to these young fellows can actually be a good thing, as at least it helps them to walk a little further. Oh yes, how long did you manage to withstand back then?¡±

    Zhuo Shi shrugged. ¡°Nine months, how about you?¡±

    Elder Cai gave a grunt, but she did not utter a word.

    Zhuo Shi sniggered. ¡°Not as long as mine right? Nine months is already an extremely impressive result. Other than those perverts, who else is capable ofpleting all the subjects persistently?¡±

    Elder Cai smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯ll be sure to pass on your words to those perverts.¡±

    ¡°Yue¡¯er, what are you having for dinner tonight? My treat.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not have too many items to bring anyway. Other than his battle armor, there was only his forging hammer that was rted to battle armor. As for the rest, he chose to leave behind.

    Fortunately, he had already forged all the metals needed for hispanions to fabricate their battle armors. He brought some rare metals as well, so he could use them to practice forging.

    The military training sounded tough, but in reality, Tang Wulin was not feeling especially concerned. After all, the training n he set for himself was already difficult. He believed that if someone was capable of withstanding the military training, then he could do it as well for certain.

    The inspection before leaving the academy was even more meticulous than imagined. However, it was apparent that Tang Wulin¡¯s group of seven did not have any intentions of cheating. The inspection waspleted quite quickly, and then they left the academy.

    ording to the requirements, they must arrive at the military training location within fifteen days. Otherwise, they would be disqualified from entering military service. The result of being disqualified from the military was that one would be expelled from the academy and even stripped from the title of Shrek Seven Monsters.

    Having not left the academy for six months, Tang Wulin felt like he was in another world as he walked out.

    He stretched his body strenuously when he suddenly felt a gush of lethargy.

    No matter how strong and healthy his body was, his energy was being drained in arge amount due to the painstaking cultivation he was forcing himself through every day. A person¡¯s spiritual power and physical strength could notpletely represent a person¡¯s entire physical and mental efforts or the fatigue of one¡¯s inner heart.

    His tightly coiled strings seemed to have rxed when he left the academy. Tang Wulin¡¯s feelings of tiredness arose spontaneously and naturally.

    ¡°Captain, what do we do now? Are we walking there?¡± Yue Zhengyu asked. They had already changed into their own clothes. Yue Zhengyu was dressed in all white sportswear to match his head full of golden hair. He appeared elegant and unconventional.

    His face wascking his usual smile. His entire person seemed to have be steadier and more introverted over the past six months. He had spent most of his time in closed-door cultivation, just like Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not realistic for us to walk. ording to the map, it¡¯s impossible that we can get to the ce on time within fifteen days even if we were to devote all our efforts. Let¡¯s go. I have a way to make us money. Let¡¯s do that before we depart immediately.¡±

    Making money was always a very easy task for Tang Wulin. He specialized in the technical skills of forging, so it was always his number one choice. Moreover, he would like to pay a visit to his teacher too.

    When Tang Wulin arrived at the Shrek City cksmith¡¯s Association, an amicable feeling arose in his heart. He had only paid a visit to Teacher Mu Chen once before he entered closed-door cultivation for half a year. Mu Chen gifted Tang Wulin his notes that recorded his own soul forging experience, and now Tang Wulin had umted a bunch of inquiries.

    Every saint craftsman had his or her own path on the road to soul forging. Feng Wuyu had Feng Wuyu¡¯s path, while Mu Chen¡¯s path wasparatively more orthodox. Thebination and mutual corroboration between the orthodox and unorthodox had greatly improved Tang Wulin¡¯s understanding of soul forging.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s arrival was a joyous surprise for Mu Chen. The boy standing before Mu Chen was already an elegant, handsome youth. Mu Chen could not help cracking a smile upon seeing him.

    ¡°You seemed to have grown a little taller and also appear even stronger. Only that you look a little tired,¡± Mu Chen said with a smile on his face.

    Tang Wulin gave a forced smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that I was tired until I left the academy. Teacher, the academy made an arrangement for us to engage in a long trial. I¡¯ll be leaving for a long time possibly. So I¡¯m here to visit you before I leave, and also...¡±

    At this point, he scratched his head. ¡°The academy is imposing many limitations on us this time, so all our money had to be left in the academy. Thus, I thought ofing to the association to see if there¡¯s any forging mission that I can ept immediately so I can make some traveling fees.¡±

    Mu Chen burst outughing. ¡°This is not a big matter. However, Teacher can¡¯t just give you money immediately due to Shrek Academy¡¯s requirement. Given that, pick a type of metal yourself and forge it to the highest level you can achieve now, and then let me take a look at what your standard for forging has be over the past six months. In the end, the federation will purchase the metal you forged at the market rate. You¡¯ll certainly make your traveling fees that way.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Tang Wulin hastily answered.

    Meanwhile, a familiar voice echoed from the door, ¡°Father, I¡¯m back!¡±

    A gush of fragrant wind had already blown into the room before Tang Wulin could turn around. The scented body entered, and seeing that there were so many people standing in Mu Chen¡¯s office, she was immediately stunned, but then she saw the person standing at the front.

    She stopped walking immediately, and the expression on her face froze as well.

    Tang Wulin had already turned around at that point. He smiled as he looked at the young maiden before him. ¡°Senior disciple sister.¡±

    Yes, the person who came was Mu Xi. Tang Wulinst met her before he headed to the Star Luo Empire. He took part in the Sea God Fated Date Festival when he came back, and then he was searching for Gu Yue everywhere. After that, he had entered closed-door cultivation.

 Chapter 786 - Unmovable as the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 786: Unmovable as the Mountain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He had not met Mu Xi all this time. Mu Xi was still in Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court, and Tang Wulin understood that she had yet to score a ce in the inner court. She was already more than twenty years old now, so the possibility of her entering the inner court was growing more remote, unless she could be a two-word battle armor master before the age of thirty.

    Tang Wulin realized that he had absolutely no idea as to what his senior disciple sister¡¯s current cultivation base and other areas of development had be. He could not help feeling apologetic in his heart.

    ¡°Still remember that you have a senior disciple sister?¡± Mu Xi ced her arms on her hips as she spoke coldly.

    It had been four whole years since he had seen Mu Xi. She was already a beauty back in those days. Mu Xi was in her prime as a woman of twenty-two going on twenty-three now. Her body had already developed in a perfect manner such that all the Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ males could not help saluting her upon seeing her entering through the door.

    She was dressed in fiery red long dress with big curls in her hair. She was intensely beautiful and zing hot, just like her personality.

    Tang Wulin gave a forced smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior disciple sister. My mistake.¡±

    All sorts ofplicated emotions surged in Mu Xi¡¯s heart almost at once when she glimpsed Tang Wulin. She wished that she could pounce forward and curse the boy in fury. She did not hear from him at all, and he had not left the inner court ever since he had returned. She could not enter inner court or meet him. The only time she had seen him was during Sea God Fated Date Festival.

    Yet she had not had the opportunity to participate in the festival on the surface of theke. She could only stay by the shore and watch as Tang Wulin professed his love to Gu Yue. She saw them leave to the sounds of cheering during the Happily Ever After Segment. At that exact moment, the emotions in Mu Xi¡¯s heart were extremelyplicated.

    From the disdain she felt when they first met each other until the approval she had for him afterward and then to the gradual admiration, the boy before herself had already be a genuine role model a among his peers within ten short years. He was even the dazzling star of Shrek Academy. Yet the distance between them seemed to have grown further constantly.

    Mu Xi had the same mindset as Wu Siduo in certain areas. Both of them wished to pursue perfection. They refused to be awed by others when they had to be the best.

    With her looks and character, Mu Xi naturally had countless pursuers from Shrek Academy. There were even inner court disciples pursuing her, yet she had never encouraged their behavior because there was always a certain someone in her heart.

    She had always sought after him in forging and always had this longing in her heart for him. Yet she discovered that they were walking further and further apart.

    Mu Xi was not a girl who did nothing but dream. When she witnessed Tang Wulin chose someone else during Sea God Fated Date Festival, she told herself that this man did not have any rtionship to her anyhow. Despite this, just as she had started to get over him, here he was standing before her.

    His apologetic words and acknowledgement of his mistake kept Mu Chen from venting the frustration in her heart.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Mu Chen coughed once in an attempt to resolve the awkward situation. As her father, how could he not understand his daughter¡¯s thoughts?

    However, Tang Wulin was already as majestic as a genuine dragon¡¯s first appearance as it roamed the nine heavens, so love was not within any human¡¯s control. He could only consider them as not being destined to be together.

    Once, Mu Chen had secretly pointed out to Mu Xi that her personality was too domineering, and Tang Wulin was definitely not someone who would be controlled willingly. They were both extremelypetitive. Twopetitive personas could perhaps be friends, but it was difficult for them to be a couple.

    ¡°Wulin is here for me to inspect his forging cultivation¡¯s standard. Since you happen to be back, let¡¯s take a look together.¡¯¡± Mu Chen walked to his daughter¡¯s side and patted her on the shoulder.

    Theplicated emotions on Mu Xi¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She was already a maiden of twenty-three years old after all. No matter how headstrong she was, she had no choice but to control her emotions before so many people and her father.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt like his forehead was sweating from My Xi¡¯s scorching hot gaze. Even that lethargic feeling from earlier had burned to nothing in a split second.

    Mu Chen spoke, ¡°To the forging room!¡±

    The group followed Mu Chen to the forging room. He had almost every type of rare metal avable on the Douluo Continent today in his private forging room.

    Mu Chen made a hand gesture at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin considered for a moment before he walked toward his most familiar type of rare metal.

    He retrieved a piece of standard-sized Heavy Silver, and then ced it on the forge.

    Mu Xi raised her brows and spoke with slight mockery, ¡°Only Heavy Silver?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m most familiar with this.¡±

    Yes, he was most familiar with Heavy Silver not only because it was the rare metal he had used the most, but because he understood so much about it.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s forging hammers had always been Heavy Silver hammers. On the other hand, every time he had a breakthrough in his forging skill he chose to use Heavy Silver. This was one of the reasons why he was most familiar with Heavy Silver, while there was also a sense of trust he had in his heart. He sensed that the Heavy Silver offered him the greatest help subconsciously since every breakthrough was brought by Heavy Silver, so he would have the best chance dealing with it.

    Thus, he chose Heavy Silver once again.

    Mu Xi did notment anymore but observed attentively. She had been working hard these years and would definitely have been be the cksmith¡¯s Association outstanding genius if not for Tang Wulin¡¯s presence.

    Mu Chen waspletely confident that his already twenty-three-year-old daughter could inherit his legacy. Mu Xi was also already a rank-6 cksmith now! Even though it took her slightly longer to enter rank-6 than Tang Wulin, she was not toote either. If she had not spent all her energy on forging, she would not have lost the opportunity to enter inner court.

    However, the elevation resulting from forging was also extremely beneficial to her. She had already prepared all the spirit forging metal required to make her two-word battle armor! Moreover, those were all spirit forging alloys.

    She was fully prepared so that she could certainly be a two-word battle armor master before the age of thirty then became a student of Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court.

    Mu Xi¡¯s cultivation base had already broken through five rings and she was a Soul King now. She was always remarkable in so many ways.

    She was very confident in her efforts, so she wished to see if she had managed to catch up to him in forging after her long and painstaking training and their four years of separation.

    Tang Wulin ced the Heavy Silver into the forge and heated it while simultaneously retrieving his pair of spirit-forged Heavy Silver hammers. The expression on his face was calm. He closed his eyes as he cleared his mind and focused quietly.

    Even though Mu Xi had been suppressing her feelings all along, she had no choice but to admit that Tang Wulin was genuinely her biggestpetitor in the forging world and even the goal for her to catch up with after witnessing his focused look.

    He had already been a rank-6 cksmith for over four years, but he was still capable of maintaining such aposed and steady mood when he was forging. He was only neen years old, yet he had such a steady mentality that she felt like she was watching her father at the forge.

    He was as unmovable as the mountain! He was akin to a lofty hill!

    Mu Chen was also observing from the side while the remaining six of the Shrek Seven Monsters stood on the farther end in order to not distract Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s forging hammers were ced on the forge. He had his arms at the sides of his body. His long, slim arms and fingers exuded a peculiar feeling to the others. He was brimming with an indescribable concentration.

    At the point, even his aura seemed to y a part in the forging. He did not feel like a human being anymore.

    It was too easy for him to determine Heavy Silver¡¯s forging time. All of a sudden, Tang Wulin pressed on the button and the glowing red Heavy Silver ascended.

    Tang Wulin opened his eyes in the next moment. His hands grasped his pair of forging hammers simultaneously, and then his pair of hammers probed forward at the same time.

    Yes, his forging hammers probed forward but did not swing or pound down.

    Mu Xi witnessed in astonishment as Tang Wulin extended the pair of hammers to the top of that piece of Heavy Silver before he began to knock on it.

    He did not exert his full strength to pound like he was doing ordinary forging, but his double hammers were suspended above the Heavy Silver. He relied on the movements of his wrists to control the pair of forging hammers into knocking against the Heavy Silver gently and continuously.

    This was still the first time Mu Xi had ever witnessed such a forging method. Even her rank-8 saint craftsman father had never forged in such a manner before!

    Yet Tang Wulin was doing so. His pair of forging hammers knocked against the metal gently in a dextrous yet stable manner. However, could heplete the forging process with such knocking?

    The thought had just urred in Mu Xi¡¯s mind when her gaze froze in the next moment.

    This was because she could clearly see that the piece of Heavy Silver rapidly shrunk under Tang Wulin¡¯s iparably dextrous knocking. Even more peculiar was that it became shinier and shiner. Mu Xi could even see that there were some fine yet regr striations that appeared indistinctly on the Heavy Silver.

    What...

    Such gentle knocking was capable of refining the metal?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s wrists were vibrating at an extremely rapid speed such that his knocking speed brought along a series of dense pattering sounds akin to raindrops falling upon banana leaves. It was even more peculiar that the dense pattering sounds were extremely rhythmic and sounded pleasant, as if he was ying percussion music.

 Chapter 787 - Extreme Thousand Refinement

    <h4>Chapter 787: Extreme Thousand Refinement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Due to the high speed of his pair of forging hammers, the Heavy Silver was enshrouded by the hammers¡¯ shadows. At present, Tang Wulin did not feel like a cksmith but more like an engraver. He appeared to be engraving that piece of metal cautiously.

    His precise control was made easier because of his familiarity with the material. Tang Wulin¡¯s forging skill had already reached the level ofing from within his heart. To allow a piece of rare metal to truly disy all its special characteristics and even allow it to be upgraded, it had to be brought to life. For this, its original characteristics must be maintained so that it would not be damaged.

    The old forging methods were all aimed at removing impurities and refining the metal. However, Tang Wulin felt that all the metals were alive in reality. They were even alive before they were vitalized through spirit forging. Every piece of metal had its physical form, and hammering forcefully during the process of refining impurities would inevitably damage its inner structure. Even though all sorts of methods would be performedter to make it strong, the truth was that the result would not be refined perfectly in its final form.

    Thus, one would need to refine a piece of rare metal cautiously and with great care and precision from the beginning in order to forge well.

    For example, one could forcefully squeeze out an impurity from a human¡¯s body meridian, but overexertion of force could possibly damage the meridian. However, if one were to use a gentle method to expel the impurity little by a little and then wash it away with pure blood, the impurity would be removed and the meridian would be cleared while one¡¯s body was still wless and perfect.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s forging method was different from the past as such. He would control his spirit-forged Heavy Silver hammers with extreme caution during the forging process to carefully refine the Heavy Silver. Moreover, he was infusing a little of his bloodline aura into the Heavy Silver with every knock, such that the piece of Heavy Silver could sense his aura even better.

    With his current strength, the Heavy Silver would immediately turn into a metal sheet if he were to strike with full force. His spirit-forged Heavy Silver hammers may not even withstand his power.

    This was an important reason as to why he was cautious during the forging process.

    At present, he waspletely immersed in the experience. He was supposed toplete the Hundred Refinement at an extremely fast speed, but he tripled the time in order toplete the refinement. One would discover that the Heavy Silver refined using Tang Wulin¡¯s method through meticulous measurement was simrly Hundred Refined, but its size was actually slightlyrger than ordinary refinement. In other words, ordinary refinement would also add some other qualities to the metal, but he did not.

    Mu Chen watched Tang Wulin¡¯s every single movement with a burning gaze. His eyes were filled with gratitude.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s current hammering method was not taught by him or by Feng Wuyu. It was his own hammering method which he had created.

    Tang Sect¡¯s Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer was impressive, but it was so aggressive that the blows to the metal itself were too powerful. Even though it would forge well, it would be extremely arduous to advance the forged metal even by one level.

    There was no doubt that Tang Wulin had found the forging path that was right for him. Moreover, he was advancing with steady steps.

    It took a whole hour when suddenly, a stream of dazzling silver light arose.

    The forging room was even echoing with a distinct dragon¡¯s roar just as that silver light appeared. The stream of silver light surged skyward just like a dragon.

    It was Thousand Refined with Spirit!

    Yet an ordinary thousand refined metal with a spirit that was capable of arising five feet in height was already rather remarkable, but Tang Wulin¡¯s silver light managed to rise to over ten feet tall. It rose upright and was even swaying rhythmically akin to a silver dragon flying in the wind.

    Mu Xi widened her eyes. She was a rank-6 cksmith, but she could confirm that she was absolutely incapable of doing what Tang Wulin just did.

    ¡°Perfection!¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself.

    Yes, Tang Wulin had alreadypleted the Heavy Silver¡¯s Extreme Thousand Refinement. He was at the most pinnacle of what could be done with a piece of metal¡¯s Thousand Refined process.

    Nevermind Mu Xi, even Mu Chen himself was not confident that he was capable of doing this. Perhaps the saint craftsman Zhen Hua could pull it off.

    Forging required strength, but with the exertion of more strength, it was less easy to exercise control. Mu Chen could never possibly rely on the strength of his wrists to forge like Tang Wulin because his strength was inadequate. If he were to use his soul power then it would affect his control. Physical strength was much easier to control inparison.

    However, it was apparent that Tang Wulin was capable of doing so because his strength exceeded ten thousand kilograms, so even his wrist¡¯s strength was tremendous. He had not used even an ounce of his soul power since he began to forge until now. He had only used a little of his bloodline power and mainly relied on pure physical strength. Only then was he capable of forging a piece of Heavy Silver with such care and precision.

    Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath as his pair of Heavy Silver hammers spread out to the sides of his body apanied by the silver light that shot upward. His eyes were glowing brightly as well.

    The Heavy Silver hammers in his hands drew an arc in the air, and the hammers swung forward without waiting for the silver light to descend.

    There was already a fine and dense moir¨¦ pattern over the piece of Heavy Silver. The pattern was emitting a dazzling glow with light rings circting about. It was as if it had already turned into another type of metal.

    Tang Wulin was no longer only using the strength of his wrists. The inner structure of the Heavy Silver was alreadypletely refined through Thousand Refined with Spirit¡¯s refinement process and was many times strongerpared to its previous state. It was finally strong enough to withstand Tang Wulin¡¯s power now.

    His eyes were bright as his spiritual worldpletely unfolded. Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power began to surge out like a swarm of bees and gently infused into the Heavy Silver through his pair of forging hammers.

    His spiritual power and blood essence merged together. Mu Chen¡¯s ears moved because he could distinctly hear a soft dragon¡¯s roar every time Tang Wulin knocked against the Heavy Silver. The moir¨¦ pattern on its surface would also shift ever so slightly.

    His soul power and spiritual power infused into the Heavy Silver! Tang Wulin initiated the most important part in spirit forging that was known as Life Enlightenment.

    The biggest difference between spirit forging and Thousand Refined was its spiritual intelligence. There was no doubt that the level of a piece of rare metal¡¯s spiritual intelligence determined its value.

    Most rank-5 to rank-6 cksmiths had no way to ensure that they couldplete spirit forging every time they forged.

    Yet Tang Wulin and even Mu Xi could do it because they were the best of the rank-6 cksmiths. Their goal was far beyond rank-6.

    However, Mu Xi could sense that Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit forging waspletely different from his own. His summoning method was moreprehensive than hers. His soul power was infused at a normal rate, but he seemed to be releasing much much spiritual power and something else indistinctly. The dragon¡¯s roar was the evidence. Under normal circumstances, there should not be such peculiar soundsing from the metal at this stage.

    This could only mean one thing. It was because Tang Wulin had added his own skills during the forging process.

    Tang Wulin swung his spirit-forged Heavy Silver hammers in an extremely steady manner. It was no longer as dextrous as before, but it did not appear as heavy either. It was just like an ordinary hammer that was knocking onto the Heavy Silver again and again.

    The moir¨¦ pattern on the Heavy Silver gradually changed from smooth to warped. It began to rhythmically fluctuate with rings of light following the infusion of Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power.

    So it had already begun to have spiritual intelligence? That was too soon!

    Aspared to the slow pace of Hundred Refined and Thousand Refined earlier, Tang Wulin¡¯s speed in spirit forging was so shockingly swift such that Mu Xi¡¯s mouth was agape in surprise.

    She would need at least one hour toplete the process of spirit forging with the most ordinary rare metal, for it was not at all an easy task to stimte a rare metal¡¯s vitality. On the other hand, even though Tang Wulin had yet toplete his spirit forging at present, the appearance of spiritual intelligence on the metal signified that spirit forging was about to bepleted soon.

 Chapter 788 - Soul Refinement Resonance

    <h4>Chapter 788: Soul Refinement Resonance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    That was too fast! It had only been five minutes in total!

    Herself aside, as far as Mu Xi knew, even the old cksmiths who had lingered on the realm of rank-6 for decades could notplete Spirit Refinement in such short as period!

    Between Spirit Forging and Soul Refinement, there was a vast chasm. Countless cksmiths had been stumped by that stage. If this was not the case, there would not be so few Saint Craftsmen.

    However, even Mu Chen could notplete Spirit Refinement in five minutes. There was no way that he couldplete it that quickly! Tang Wulin had...

    Could this be the effect brought by extreme Thousand Refinement?

    By then, Mu Xi had wholly forgotten herplicated feelings for Tang Wulin. She waspletely engrossed by Tang Wulin¡¯s forging.

    ¡°Buzz!¡± At that point, the block of Heavy Silver gave off a slight buzz. Shortly after, the Silver shook slightly. The cloud patterns on top of it seemed to havee to life as they flowed and changed. They faintly formed the shape of a dragon. The soft dragon¡¯s roar before this instantly became noticeable.

    Cheering and jubnt emotions sprung up within him!

    It was a sess. Spirit Refinement waspleted! Seven minutes!

    From Thousand Refined with Spirit toplete Spirit Refinement, Tang Wulin had only used seven minutes.

    This time, even Mu Chen¡¯s eyes bulged. He tightened his fists subconsciously. From Tang Wulin¡¯s forging, he had acquired some understanding. For a Saint Craftsman, epiphanies such as these were vital.

    Originally, Mu Chen had thought that it was already impossible for him to attain the ranks of Divine Craftsmen in his lifetime. However, in the instant just now, he suddenly felt that there seemed to be a slight chance of him seeding. It was apparent from this just how great of an impact Tang Wulin¡¯s forging had had on him.

    Tang Wulin paused again. There was a faint smile on his face. He seemed to be listening to the joyful cheers of the Heavy Silver. It was like a little newborn life which was showing off to its own father.

    In the next moment, the aura of Tang Wulin¡¯s body changed greatly. A strong wave of blood essence burst forth. Diamond-shaped scales surfaced on his skin which made him look tough and formidable.

    Only the skin on his neck and arms could be seen. The scales were densely packed on Tang Wulin¡¯s neck all the way up to his lower jaw. His arms were alreadypletely covered in golden scales, but the Golden Dragon ws did not appear. Even so, the strong blood essence wave still shocked Mu Chen and Mu Xi.

    The powerful pressure from his bloodline stimted Mu Xi¡¯s martial soul until it was unleashed. Circles of soul rings rose from under her feet.

    Although Mu Chen was not affected to that extent, he was still startled by the shock.

    This aura...

    They had felt Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence wave long before this, but they had never felt it this strongly.

    How could his aura be so powerful? Besides, they also saw, with astonishment, that four golden soul rings rose from under Tang Wulin¡¯s feet.

    Thest time Mu Xi saw Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence soul ring, he had had only two.

    Tang Wu extended his arms and shook slightly. The blood essence wave of his entire body immediately became denser. He was enshrouded by a golden haze, and his eyes turned golden.

    The block of Heavy Silver seemed to have felt Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence wave as well. Its initial jubnt cheers seemed to have turned into curiosity.

    At this moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s Spirit Forged Heavy Silver Hammers moved. When he activated them this time, his Heavy Silver Hammers were already dyed golden by his blood essence power. The hammers crashed down brazenly. They were no longer light and deft as before; they were now extremely heavy.

    With every strike of the hammer, even the body of the cksmith himself shook slightly. The deep sounds of explosions sounded as if fixed soul cannonballs were firing.

    The forged Spirit Refined Heavy Silver would let out a groan that sounded like a whimper every time it was struck by the hammer. It seemed to be feeling pain and joy at the same time.

    Mu Xi saw, to her surprise, that the block of Heavy Silver was colored gold instantly with every strike from Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers. Although the color faded just as fast, she had no doubts that it was gradually influenced by Tang Wulin¡¯s Spirit Forged Heavy Silver Hammers.

    The greatest difference between Spirit Forging and Soul Forging was that Spirit Forging gave life whereas Soul forging imparts the cksmith¡¯s own legacy onto the metal. It was like the passing down of one¡¯s soul.

    Hence, when one was still at the ranks of a one-word or two-word battle armor master, it was better to have a sub-profession as a mecha maker. This was because one would be able to craft a mecha that was most suited to oneself. After all, nobody knows one better than oneself.

    However, at the ranks of a three-word battle armor master or higher, the metals forged by cksmiths became the most important factor. This was because of Soul Refinement.

    If a person was himself a Saint Craftsman, then the metals forged would already be equipped with his own soul power, possess his martial soul and even the special characteristics of his life. Naturally, it had the highestpatibility with the person. This factor was even more important than the core circuit.

    Sadly, the sub-profession of cksmith was the most difficult to cultivate among all sub-professions. There were only a dozen or so Saint Craftsmen on the entire Douluo Continent. As for Divine Craftsmen, there was only Zhen Hua.

    It was apparent just how difficult it was to cultivate in this sub-profession.

    Currently, Tang Wulin had undoubtedly started the process of progressing into Soul Refinement from Spirit Forging. He was infusing his bloodline aura into the block of Heavy Silver with all his might. At the same time, he also infused it with his own soul and his own aura.

    Soul Refinement was not only forging the metal from the outside. It was also forging the metal from the inside out. The cksmith would infuse his own aura, soul power, and spiritual power into the metal¡¯s interior. Through the connection between the cksmith and the metal itself, the cksmith would forge the metal from the inside up to a certain extent. Thebination of forging from the outside and inside resulted in the special properties of the metal beingpletely brought out. Then, it would be soaked with one¡¯s own spiritual energy.

    There was a saying which stated that Soul Refined metals were the split bodies of the Saint Craftsman.

    Although this saying was slightly exaggerated, it still had some truth in it. Spirit Forging could equip the metal with a unique intelligence which would give rise to some special effects that could never be expressed by ordinary metals. For example, self-mending properties or the enhancement of other special capabilities. However, Soul Refinement was different. A Soul Refined metal would make the Soul Master feel as though he had anotherpanion.

    Battle armor crafted out of Soul Refined metals was, in itself, akin to a soul master¡¯s second life. It could even carry out some orders by itself.

    Of course, if one was not a cksmith, at the stage of three-word battle armor, the first thing that the person had to do was tomunicate with his own battle armor metals. However, because they came from his two-word battle armor, they already had an intimacy with the person. Although this process was long and arduous, it was still feasible. cksmiths, however, could save themselves the trouble of this process.

    After the Soul Refining process had started, Tang Wulin obviously behaved more cautiously. Every strike of the hammer was heavy, and his strong bloodline wave was infused into the metal without reservation. He did not show any sign of weakening his strikes.

    As time went on, golden color imbued by the hammer strikes on the block of Heavy Silver took longer and longer to fade. It reached a point where the golden color had notpletely faded from the previous strike before Tang Wulin¡¯s second hammer strike had alreadynded.

    Gradually, the Heavy Silver maintained its golden hue. Tang Wulin swung his hammers mechanically, and the speed at which he struck started slowing down.

    ¡°ng! Ding!¡±

    Suddenly, when Tang Wulin struck the Heavy Silver, a crisp resonating sound came from its interior.

    When he heard this sound, Mu Chen¡¯s body shook abruptly.

    Resonance! This seemed like an ordinary thing. The other six Shrek Seven Monsters, who were not cksmiths, they did not even pay the sound much attention. However, to his ears, it was as if he had heard the most wonderful sound in the world.

    He knew all too well what this meant.

    How difficult was Soul Refining? Resonance signified a progressive sess of the Soul Refinement! This signified that the various energies he had infused into the metal¡¯s interior had beenbined and could support the refining from the inside.

    The help this brought was immense!

    Many rank-6 cksmiths could never reach this stage at any point in their lives. This was also the most difficult part of Soul Refinement! Soul Refinement Resonance also signified the understanding the cksmith had regarding the rare metal. It showed that all the preparatory works before this were not in vain.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he continued with his forging. As expected, every strike of the metal rang out in resonation, and the resonance grew in rity.

    Mu Xi¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®He-he can¡¯t have already been able to...¡¯

    She had thought that she had already gotten close to him. However, if he had taken that step, then he would no longer be someone that she couldpare herself to.

    Mu Chen had told Mu Xi before, if Mu Xi continued to work hard and kept her quick rate of progress, she could attempt to break through to the rank of a Saint Craftsman by the time she was thirty.

    However, what about Tang Wulin? He was only neen years old now! He could already achieve Spirit Refinement Resonance. She, on the other hand, had not even touched the door of Soul Refinement Resonance.

    It was impossible for everyone¡¯s blood essence and soul power to be exactly the same. This was also the case for spiritual power. That was why it was only possible to teach another person the feeling of a Soul Refinement Resonance. There were no techniques to be taught. It had to be experienced and understood by the cksmith himself.

    Mu Xi was currently in this process. However, she had never expected that Tang Wulin was already this far ahead of her. He was already able to master the most difficult part.

 Chapter 789 - Half Step Soul Refinement

    <h4>Chapter 789: Half Step Soul Refinement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    What woulde next? It was Soul Refinement Solidification. Once the solidification was done, the Soul Refinement would be seventy percentplete. Then, it would be the final soul summoning whenpleted would mean that the Soul Refinement was a sess.

    Without a doubt, Heavy Silver was one of the most easily forged rare metals. However, if a block of Soul Refined Heavy Silver was avable, it would be sold at a whopping price! This was because when it reached the level of Soul Refinement, a rare metal was no longer a mere rare metal. It would be a true heaven and earth treasure!

    The pace at which Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers fell quickened. His blood essence power was formidable. There was no sign of it weakening at this point in time. The golden haze around his body had grown denser instead.

    The Heavy Silver hadpletely turned golden. Roars of dragons resounded all around. It was the distinct sound of the Soul Refinement Resonance. This meant that everything was progressing well.

    Suddenly, the block of golden Heavy Silver rocked fiercely. Then, it surprisingly leaped from the forging table.

    This was...

    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s the tremor of life. It wants to run away!¡±

    For a metal which was given life, once its life level stimted by Soul Refinement hits a certain threshold, it would have its own intelligence. At this moment, it was flustered and did not want to be controlled by anyone. Hence, it would want to run away. Once it broke free from the cksmith¡¯s control, the soul which had just been raised had not yet solidified. The soul would then disperse at blinding speed, and the metal would return to its state of being Spirit Forged. From then on, it would be impossible for the block of metal to undergo Soul Refinement ever again.

    Tang Wulin was in no hurry. He shouted coldly, ¡°Come back!¡±

    With his yell, the third golden soul ring on his body shed suddenly. The block of golden Heavy Silver trembled. With a ng, it returned to the forging table.

    Golden Dragon Roar!

    This Heavy Silver already contained Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline aura. How powerful the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline was. Intimidated by Tang Wulin, this block of Heavy Silver no longer ran away but returned to him.

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath. He raised his heavy hammers in both of his hands again which dropped down brazenly. He started the next phase, Soul Solidification!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes turned from golden to a purplish-gold. With every swing of his hammer, he decreased the release of his bloodline aura but increased his release of spiritual power. Two-foot-long purplish-golden light beams shot out strongly from his eyes. He used the Purple Demon Eye¡¯s spiritual assault on the metal.

    The magnitude of the golden Heavy Silver¡¯s tremble immediately diminished. After it was controlled by thebined strengths of the spiritual assault and forging, the golden color on its surface began to seep into its interior. The patterns which had appeared before this began resurfacing as well.

    However, they were no longer simple lines. Instead, they were diamond-shaped, life-like scales. They looked identical to the scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Both father and daughter, Mu Chen and Mu Xi¡¯s breathing became heavy. His Soul Solidification also seemed to be progressing smoothly. With this momentum, there was a good chance that he couldplete Soul Refinement!

    Even if he had onlypleted Soul Refinement once, Tang Wulin would be officially promoted from a rank-6 to a rank-7 cksmith. He would then be a new Saint Craftsman.

    Even in Shrek Academy, there was only a single Saint Craftsman, Feng Wuyu. Once Tang Wulin be a Saint Craftsman, his social standing on Douluo Continent would no longer be the same. He would truly be among the cream of society. He could even be the president of arge city¡¯s cksmith¡¯s association.

    What was more outstanding was that he was only neen years old. He would have ample opportunity to continue improving himself to reach the ranks of a Divine Craftsman.

    To know just how important Zhen Hua¡¯s social standing was on the Continent, even the federal assembly, Spirit Pagoda, and Shrek Academy dared not get on the wrong side of him.

    For instance, when Zhen Hua was attacked by an assassin previously, Spirit Pagoda and the Federationunched a joint effort attack to eliminate him. The evil soul master was never heard from again and hadpletely disappeared from the scene to this day. It was apparent what a Saint Craftsman signified to the Soul Masters¡¯ world.

    More golden dragon scales appeared until the whole Heavy Silver was covered with them. The golden haze started to subside and the Heavy Silver began to flicker rhythmically.

    The solidification was a sess! Mu Chen could not restrain himself as he swung his arm around forcefully.

    Be it the Soul Refinement Resonance or Soul Refinement Solidification, these two processes were extremely difficult to carry out. Although the final process of soul summoning was equally difficult, it could be practiced over time.

    Tang Wulin was still forging, and he continued to solidify the metal. The blood essence wave on his body finally weakened.

    However, at this moment, Tang Wulin dared not pause even for a second.

    The reason why he chose to use his blood essence power toplete Soul Refinement and not his own soul power was because his soul power was insufficient!

    For an ordinary Soul Refinement, the entire process would at least require a seven-ring cultivation base. This was what Tang Wulin obviouslycked. His blood essence power was not equal to the powers of seven rings. However, his bloodline was the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline. When one¡¯s rank was high enough, it would be easier for blood essence power to be fused and controlledpared to soul power during the process of Soul Refinement. For instance, the process of Soul Refinement Resonance. If he relied on his soul power to refine, Tang Wulin could not do it with his current strengths. However, he could do it with his blood essence power alone.

    That was where the differencey!

    Both his hammers dropped down. Amidst a crisp ¡®Ding!¡¯, brilliant golden light suddenly burst forth from the Heavy Silver. There was a faint dragon-shaped halo which circled the metal amidst the golden light.

    Tang Wulin dared not ck off. He drew a deep breath. With a soft yell, his entire aura intensified. His eyes shone! His hands shook slightly and his pair of Heavy Silver Hammers took turns in striking the metal before him. Shortly after, a loud and clear dragon¡¯s roar sounded from his body. His first golden soul ring shone brightly. It was precisely the Golden Dragon Body.

    Soul summoning was a process during which the cksmith infuses his own energy into the metal during the forging process to summon the Soul Refined metal and establish some sort of bteralmunication. It was only now that the soul within the metal could be regarded as being fully activated.

    A Spirit Refining with life energy was like a nt. On the other hand, a Soul Refinement with a soul would make the metal behave as if it was a soul beast. This was true Soul Refinement.

    Once Soul Refinement was a sess, the metal would turn into a living being. That was the mysterious part which was also why Soul Refinement was such a difficult process.

    The excited and indignant dragon¡¯s roar resounded within the forging room. The block of metal let out a ceaseless buzz. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s brows appeared knitted together.

    The process of soul summoning was truly difficult. In fact, he had not tried this often. Before this, he had only seeded twice or thrice inpleting the two processes of Soul Refinement Resonance and Soul Refinement Solidification as he had done today.

    There was no way to teach another person soul summoning. This was because everyone¡¯s forging process was different. This was a process that could only be experienced by oneself and could never be taught. The person could only feel it for himself.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The golden Heavy Silver shook, then, it suddenly quietened down.

    Tang Wulin looked dejected. He had failed.

    There was only a brief window of time to carry out soul summoning. After Soul Solidification waspleted, the metal¡¯s soul would be active for a short instant. If the cksmith seeded in transcending it via soul summoning at this moment, then he would havepleted Soul Refinement. It would transform into a brand-new life form with a metallic body. If this could not be done, it would stabilize at the status of Soul Refinement Solidification.

    The golden Heavy Silver covered in scales glowed faintly with golden light, a sign of its high intelligence. Unfortunately, in the end, it was unable to transform into aplete life form akin to a soul beast.

    A big hand grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder strongly. ¡°You¡¯ve done your best. Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned to look. He saw Mu Chen smile.

    ¡°If you truly seed in carrying out Soul Refinement, I¡¯ll be ashamed to carry on being the president. Since you were able to achieve solidification, this metal could already be regarded as being half-step soul refined. Even if your master uncle knew about this, he¡¯ll definitely give you a thumbs up. It had only been a few short years, but you already have a foothold to bing a Saint Craftsman. Our judgments were not wrong. If you keep at this rate of progress, you¡¯ll most certainly be a Divine Craftsman of the future generation.¡±

    Tang Wulin scratched his head. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯ve praised me too much. I still have many shorings. I haven¡¯t even touched the threshold of soul summoning. The few steps which preceded it expends too much of my energy. I rarely get to proceed to the final step. Besides, every time I reach this step, I¡¯d always be short of energy.¡±

    Mu Chen said in a deep voice, ¡°Forging lies in umtion. Of the three great hurdles of Soul Refinement, the most difficult to ovee is actually the first hurdle, Soul Refinement Resonance. This truly can¡¯t be attained by hard work alone. What you need is luck and natural talent. cksmiths who went through this, given enough time to umte, most certainly end up as Saint Craftsmen. And you... you even managed to do Soul Refinement Solidification. What you need now is time and the umtion of experience of Soul Refinement. Also, continue to improve your cultivation base. The higher your cultivation base, which includes your spiritual power as well, the feeling you¡¯ll have when you¡¯re summoning the metal¡¯s soul will be more obvious. You¡¯ll be a Saint Craftsman. From the looks of things, it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±

 Chapter 790 - Take Care, Wulin

    <h4>Chapter 790: Take Care, Wulin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, teacher. Teacher, in your opinion, how much can I sell this block of Heavy Silver for?¡±

    Mu Xi could not help but curled her lips at the side, ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all in this regard. Have you grown into a money grubber already?¡± She did not know what Tang Wulin and the others required for their current mission.

    Mu Chen shot his daughter a re. Then, he chuckled. ¡°Why would you sell it? I¡¯ll keep this block of Half Step Soul Refined metal in my collection. You¡¯re my most outstanding disciple, I¡¯ll unt this piece of metal at the headquarters. I think even your uncle master will be terribly envious. Hahaha! Since you¡¯ve reached the stage of Half Step Soul Refinement, you¡¯re already qualified to give your own metal a name.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart moved. He hastily said, ¡°Teacher, why don¡¯t you think of a name for it?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Tang Wulin with shock. For a Saint Craftsman, naming one¡¯s own metal was an extremely glorious event. It was rare for one to give this honor to others.

    Although he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s sincerity, Mu Chen was still hesitant. However, Tang Wulin had already said, ¡°Teacher, I won¡¯t be standing here today if it weren¡¯t for your teachings and guidance. Please don¡¯t turn me down.¡±

    Mu Chenughed. ¡°Alright, alright, alright! There¡¯s nothing that makes me happier than this. Well then, let teacher think of a name for you. I see that dragon scales covered this Heavy Silver you refined, why not call it Dragonscale Heavy Silver! After this, all your Soul Refined metals will be known by the name Dragonscale. How about that? There¡¯s the character of ¡®lin¡¯ from ¡®Qilin¡¯ in your name. That counts as a homophonic character.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    From this moment on, all of Tang Wulin¡¯s future metals of Half Step Soul Refined level and above would have their own names. A Heavy Silver would be named Dragonscale Heavy Silver, Dragonscale Essence Gold, and so forth.

    Once a rare metal got its own name, its value would be unimaginably high. Besides, the special properties of every Saint Craftsman¡¯s Soul Refined metal were different. Not every Soul Master could use the Soul Refined metals from a single Saint Craftsman.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Soul Refined metal was infused with his Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline. Once it was truly andpletely Soul Refined, it would be of the highest grade in the Saint Craftsmen¡¯s world. That was how high its quality would be. It would be suitable for all Battle Armor Masters. It would be especially suitable for assault system and strength system Battle Soul Masters.

    Tang Wulin had carried out some experiments before this. The metals which were Half Step Soul Refined by him could even resist the imposing pressure from his Golden Dragon King bloodline aura. This was because they shared the same roots.

    In the future, if hisrades wore battle armors crafted from his Dragonscale metals, he could at least make sure that they would not be affected by his bloodline aura during a battle.

    Mu Chen gave Tang Wulin five hundred Federation Coins. That would be enough to cover all their expenses throughout their journey. If he had truly wanted to sell the Dragonscale Heavy Metal, its value would have certainly been more than that. Furthermore, this was only a Half Step Soul Refined metal. In any case, Mu Chen had bought this metal to keep as a collectible. It was significantly different!

    ¡°Senior disciple sister, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Tang Wulin waved at Mu Xi who had walked them out the door.

    Even though Mu Xi had never quite warmed up to him, she would still walk Tang Wulin and hisrades all the way to the door when it was time for them to leave.

    As she looked at Tang Wulin who waved at her with a smile, Mu Xi bit her lower lip. Suddenly, she rushed forward and gave him a hug.

    Tang Wulin was shocked by her action. Mu Xi¡¯s slightly sobbing voice reached his ear, ¡°Take care, Wulin.¡±

    Mu Xi did not wait for his reply when she let go of him. She ran back to the cksmith¡¯s Association in a hurry.

    Her fragrance lingered, but a deep sense of loss surfaced within him. This sense of loss was not merely due to their parting, it was also because Tang Wulin suddenly felt, at this moment, that he was no longer a young teen nor was he a child anymore. He was already an adult. The youth of his teenage years were gone for good while the responsibilities were growing heavier.

    ¡°You hate to part with her?¡± Xie Xie snickered beside Tang Wulin¡¯s ear.

    Tang Wulin smacked his head angrily.

    A 20-seater minibus halted in front of them. It was the transportation Mu Chen had arranged specifically for them. It would send them directly to the soul train station.

    Truth be told, Tang Wulin had a natural dislike toward soul trains. It was because the few incidents he encountered while taking the soul trains had left him speechless.

    However, he could not deny that soul trains were currently the quickest means of transportation for them to get to the military training venue.

    The academy had set the time for their arrival, and from Elder Cai¡¯s tone and expression when shest spoke to them, he could tell that it would not be easy for them to get to their destination. Naturally, it would be best if they could save some time during the early stages of their journey.

    Moreover, they were no longer teenagers. Everyone was a one-word Battle Armor Master. They were seven one-word Battle Armor Masters in total! Theirbined battle strengths were exceedingly powerful.

    After thinking it through, Tang Wulin made the decision to take the soul express train.

    They arrived at the soul train station and bought their tickets. Tang Wulin did not utilize his special rights. He bought a ticket and boarded the train. The train had not started moving when Tang Wulin¡¯s breathing became slow and sluggish.

    The seats were arranged in pairs on one side. Tang Wulin sat together with Yue Zhengyu, Xu Lizhi with Ye Xinn, while Xie Xie, Yuanen Yehui, and Xu Xiaoyan sat on the other side where there were three seats in a row.

    When Yue Zhengyu heard Tang Wulin¡¯s sluggish breathing sounds, he could not help taking a peek. He was surprised that Tang Wulin had already fallen asleep.

    He was definitely exhausted. Six months of cultivation in the academy was truly tiring. In addition to that, there was the Soul Refinement which he attempted just now. Tang Wulin was not only tired physically but mentally as well.

    He sat beside the window deep in his sleep. His handsome face appeared serene, his long eyshes distinct on his lowered eyelids. Even when he was sound asleep, he still looked good.

    Yue Zhengyu nced at Tang Wulin. He sat there and started spacing out.

    Throughout these six months, he too felt tired. Ever since he was rejected by Xu Xiaoyan at the Sea God Lake Date Festival, he had changed quite a bit.

    The letdown had affected him greatly. After he helped Tang Wulin search for Gu Yue in vain, he did not step out his room for a whole month. He secluded himself in his room and felt ashamed to face anyone. The pride in his heart would not allow him such a defeat.

    Gradually, he began to understand what his problems were during that fateful day. Nevertheless, his pride was unwilling to admit the mistake.

    From the beginning until the end, he thought that Xu Xiaoyan would stille to see him, to give him an opportunity to exin himself.

    However, it did not turn out that way. Half a year had gone by and Xu Xiaoyan had note to meet him. The both of them seemed to have grown apart.

    He would not have been in so much pain if he did not like her so much. This could not have been truer for Yue Zhengyu. He had truly fallen for Xu Xiaoyan. He had fallen for the youngdy who was entric but gentle as amb.

    However, the Holy Angel n¡¯s pride had stopped him from apologizing. That was what pained him the most.

    Yue Zhengyu sat there nkly. Perhaps, he should find an opportunity during this outing to have a good talk with her.

    He subconsciously turned to look at Xu Xiaoyan. He noticed with surprise that Xu Xiaoyan was also looking at him. Their eyes met. Both of them instinctively avoided the other¡¯s gaze.

    There and then, there was an indescribable urge in Yue Zhengyu¡¯s heart. He stood up suddenly.

    He crossed the aisle and walked to the side of the three-seaters. Xie Xie sat on the outermost seat with Yuanen Yehui beside him. Xu Xiaoyan sat nearest to the window.

    Yue Zhengyu said to Yuanen Yehui, ¡°Yuanen, can I swap seats with you for now? I have something to say to Xu Xiaoyan.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Without waiting for Yuanen Yehui to reply, Xie Xie had looked at Yue Zhengyu with a slight dissatisfaction. However, when he saw the depressed look in Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes, he got up feeling a little helpless.

    Yuanen Yehui said nothing. She stood up and went to sit beside Tang Wulin. Xie Xie simply stood beside her. He gave up his seat to Yue Zhengyu as well.

    Xu Xiaoyan heard Yue Zhengyu¡¯s voice. She raised her head, nced at him, but immediately turned her head toward the window.

 Chapter 791 - Unwilling to Forgive

    <h4>Chapter 791: Unwilling to Forgive</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yue Zhengyu went over and sat down beside her.

    ¡°Xiaoyan.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan did not turn her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you¡¯re still upset about what happened during the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival, I apologize to you again. I was too impulsive back then and too full of myself. I offer my apologies. It¡¯s been half a year now, and I¡¯ve been thinking more clearly. You¡¯re really very important to me. I¡¯m willing to put down my pride. We...¡±

    He was halfway through his speech when Xu Xiaoyan abruptly turned around. She looked at Yue Zhengyu with cold eyes and said, ¡°Are you doing this for charity? I don¡¯t need your pity. I don¡¯t need the charity from the high and noble Holy Angel n. Yue Zhengyu, you know what? I¡¯ve seen through you on that day back then, the real you. I¡¯ve always thought that I¡¯d be very happy to be with you. But I only understood on that day, in your eyes, I¡¯m nothing. In your heart, I¡¯m just a woman who¡¯s no different from a serving girl who should forever be at your beck and call.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very outstanding. Youe from a well-known family and are very powerful. But I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m not interested in all that. I don¡¯t care about all that. You¡¯re apologizing to me? If you really realize your own mistakes, you won¡¯t wait for half a year and onlye to talk to me today. There¡¯s no way that you can put down the pride in your heart. It¡¯s impossible. Your inner heart is always high in the air above everyone else. I will not and will never be the girlfriend of a guy who¡¯ll never ce me at the same level as him, leave alone let him be my future husband. So, forget about us.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s voice was noticeably slightly agitated. Even the passengers in front and behind them could not help but shoot them sideways nces.

    Yue Zhengyu sounded slightly exasperated when he spoke, ¡°What more do you want from me? I¡¯ve already said my apologies. Xiaoyan, who says that you¡¯re not on the same level as me in my heart? I like you. I really like you.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan raised her hand and made a cold gesture that meant ¡®pause¡¯, ¡°I¡¯ve said it. Forget about us. Please leave. You¡¯re making me ufortable by sitting beside me.¡±

    Due to his rage, the rise and fall of Yue Zhengyu¡¯s chest became noticeably intense. He never expected Xu Xiaoyan to reject him with such cold and emotionless words. It was already extremely difficult for him to have uttered words of apology. However, what he got in return was such an outright rejection.

    ¡°Xu Xiaoyan, I know that you¡¯re rejecting me because you feel inferior. You¡¯re feeling inferior, right? Why can¡¯t you just face the problem between us straight on? I didn¡¯te and find you for half a year because I was unable to calm my feelings. You¡¯re right, I do value my pride greatly. That¡¯s why I was really angry and hurt when you rejected me in front of so many people back then. However, I¡¯ve thought it through for these six months. I¡¯ve understood that love is more important than my pride to me. I¡¯ve alsoe to say that I¡¯m sorry to you. What more would you have me do?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t want your love that feels like charity. And I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯ve never felt inferior. Let me remind you that I¡¯m also one of the Shrek Seven Monsters. Why should I feel inferior? Go away!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu stood up abruptly, ¡°You better not regret this!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan turned her head in the other direction stubbornly. She did not even spare him a nce.

    Yue Zhengyu fumed as he returned to his original seat. Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui frowned as they listened to the conversation between the two of them.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be any gentler?¡± Xie Xie said helplessly. ¡°You must know how to appease girls.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu roared, ¡°Mind your own business!¡±

    ¡°Who wants to mind your business?¡± Yuanen Yehui stood up. She pulled on Xie Xie and returned to their original seats. Sheforted Xu Xiaoyan who had reddened eyes.

    Yue Zhengyu sat down with a thump beside Tang Wulin. He was still unable to extinguish the mes of rage within him. It was as if arge rock was on his chest which made it hard for him to breathe.

    Xie Xie was not angered because of his beratement. He was even starting to feel sorry for Yue Zhengyu.

    As the saying went, ¡®the spectators see the chess game better than the yers¡¯. Xu Xiaoyan was not wrong. Yue Zhengyu was too proud. His pride was embedded in his bones, born out of a lifetime¡¯s upbringing in the Holy Angel n. It was not something he had acquired just recently. There was no doubt in his heart that he liked Xu Xiaoyan, but there was also no question that his words during the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival had left a deep impact on Xu Xiaoyan. If he had realized it in time back then and immediately went to talk to Xu Xiaoyan, he might still have stood a chance. However, he did not. Pride had blinded his heart. The problem of losing face even made him ignore Xu Xiaoyan for six whole months.

    Maybe Xu Xiaoyan was not as proud as he was, but she was still ady! After being given the cold shoulder for half a year, how could she not have fury and mes of anger within her heart? The only thing that Yue Zhengyu should have done at this moment was to speak gentle words, maybe even appease her doggedly and shamelessly. Naturally, his chances would have been far greater. He must let thedy vent her anger one way or another.

    However, Yue Zhengyu even felt that he was wronged in his heart. After Xu Xiaoyan fought back with a few words, he naturally blew it. This undoubtedly escted the conflict between them.

    In such matters, the advice from outsiders was useless. In fact, they would make matters worse.

    Tang Wulin was really exhausted, which was why he had slept soundly. Even Yue Zhengyu and Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s loud conversation was unable to wake him up.

    Yue Zhengyu nced at Tang Wulin beside him. Suddenly, he felt as if they shared the same fate. Gu Yue had left in a baffling manner, and Na¡¯er was also missing. How great of an impact did it have on Tang Wulin? What about himself? He was not in a better state.

    The soul express train sped along, was stable and fast. Their destination was very far away, it was the seaside on the northeastern region of the entire Douluo Continent. Even by train, it would take them a full three days to reach there. Hence, this was a long-distance journey.

    Very quickly, daytime was over. The world outside the window gradually fell into darkness.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s and Yue Zhengyu¡¯s moods were not good. The two of them had not eaten anything for the whole day. The others did not try to advise them too much. At this point in time, they were still in fits of anger, thus counseling them would only be in vain.

    Tang Wulin had already divided the money he got from his teacher with everyone. Long-distance trains were equipped with dining cars. After they ate their dinner, Xu Lizhi asked Ye Xinn in a slightly worrisome tone, ¡°Sister Xinn, Captain has been sleeping for an entire day now. Should we wake him up?¡±

    The seats of the long-distance train were much more spacious than ordinary trains. If one reclined the back of one¡¯s seat, one could almost be lying down. There was no issue with the level offort.

    Ye Xinn shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not wake him. I think he¡¯s not exhausted physically, but mentally. Ever since Gu Yue left, he has been pushing himself a little too hard. Let him have a good rest. He¡¯s the one who needs to rx the most among us.¡±

    Xu Lizhi touched his own chubby cheeks, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why Gu Yue wanted to leave. Captain is such a nice guy. What is it that can¡¯t be talked through between them? Even if it¡¯s really something rted to Spirit Pagoda, we don¡¯t even have any conflicts with Spirit Pagoda!¡±

    Ye Xinn shook her head again. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. In the few years when Captain went missing, Gu Yue had be very silent. Also, if there were no sses, she wouldn¡¯t stay in the academy. She was even keeping her distance from us on purpose. As for the exact reasons... I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯re the only ones who¡¯d know about them. Maybe Captain doesn¡¯t even fully understand it himself. Let him have a good rest. There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved. We¡¯ll have to face it sooner orter.¡±

    As they were talking to each other, suddenly the soul train shook violently. Everyone was first astonished. In the next moment, the entire soul train suddenly inclined to one side. An ear-piercing sound of friction and the shrill screams of fear filled the entire car in an instant.

    The slender soul train seemed to have been flung upward while charging forth at high-speed. It had been sent flying.

    It traveled at an extreme velocity. The sudden change seemed to have disconnected all sixteen cars in an instant.

    What just happened?

    Everyone was greatly shocked. Even though the Shrek Seven Monsters had frightening strength, this unexpected change that came out of the blue had caught thempletely off guard. They were almost sent flying from their seats in an instant.

 Chapter 792 - Not an Accident

    <h4>Chapter 792: Not an ident</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Moments like these were the opportunity for the assault system battle soul masters to disy their strengths. Spots of starlight burst forth from Ye Xinn¡¯s body. A dazzling energy sword shot out. In an instant, her body and the sword fused into one. She pulled on Xu Lizhi with one hand. The train rolled sideways, but she floated loftily in the car and did not move. The rolling car was instantly cut open by the sword which burst forth from her body. She carried Xu Lizhi with her as she leaped.

    The others also reacted to this incident. Wings unfurled behind Yue Zhengyu. As he did a sideways leap, his pair of wings protected him. At the same time, Holy Light burst forth, forming a shining barrier which enveloped him within it.

    On the other side, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body suddenly erged. She spread her arms out and ced Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan into her embrace. Having transformed into the Titan Giant Ape, she curled up her huge body as she protected both of them. With her body¡¯s powerful defensive ability, she bounced about in the rolling car. However, when Ye Xinn cut open an exit on the car, she also leaped out in an instant.

    Tang Wulin was the most unfortunate one. Due to him being in a deep sleep before it urred, he waspletely unprepared for it. Even if the first jolt of the train was unable to wake him when the train was flung horizontally, Tang Wulin¡¯s body was also catapulted out, and he crashed heavily onto the side of the car.

    He only opened his eyes at that moment. He was weed with the sight of hispanions being tossed out of the car.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body rolled uncontrobly within the car. He reached out with sleepy eyes and quickly grabbed hold of the car¡¯s wall.

    Golden scales appeared on his body. Tang Wulin shook his head as he tried desperately to regain consciousness. Then, he parted his hands and tore the car open with his bare fists. Although his body was jettisoned out, it was much easier for him when he was outside.

    His body was flung into the air again. He could already see the situation before him clearly.

    The entire soul train had been derailed and was sent flying. The cars broke apart in the air and scattered all around. What was more terrifying was that many people were thrown out from the cracks.

    Those ordinary people were not soul masters nor did they have the abilities to adapt like Tang Wulin and the others. Almost all the people who had been flung out were instantly reduced to a bloodied mess upon impact. It was a gruesome sight.

    Tang Wulin was speechless. Why? Why was this happening? Why must he be faced with such unexinable situations whenever he took a soul express train? Was every soul train ident in the Federation¡¯s history connected to him? He was practically the soul trains¡¯ jinx, and a powerful one at that.

    He curled his body in midair. The instant hended, Tang Wulin put all of his strength into his strike. He threw a heavy punch onto the ground and used the powerful reaction to dampen the momentum he built up while flying out of the car. With one roll, he dropped to the ground.

    With the defensive abilities of his body, naturally he would not have been injured during the process just now. However, being yanked from one¡¯s sleep was never a pleasant experience.

    Whatever the case, Tang Wulin dared not ck off now. He looked for hispanions at the first opportunity.

    Fortunately, it was easy to spot everyone, especially the spots of starlight on Ye Xinn¡¯s body. Tang Wulin hastily ran toward hispanions. He had to make sure that his friends were safe.

    Of course, the Shrek Seven Monsters would not have been harmed by this. Tang Wulin was thest one to assemble.

    The seven of them looked at each other. Finally, their gazes were focused on Tang Wulin. Their gazesmunicated a thought that was more than words could convey.

    Tang Wulin coughed. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and rescue the people.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Ye Xinn suddenly said with a deep voice, ¡°Something isn¡¯t right. The level of security for a soul train is extremely high, so how could it derail all of a sudden? Could this have been done on purpose?¡±

    The entire soul train was already off the tracks. The cars were flung onto the open field all around them. The sixteen cars had broken into seven or eight segments. For a time, all sorts of cries could be heard from all around.

    A soul train had the capacity for more than five hundred passengers. The number of casualties from such an ident would not be low.

    After hearing Ye Xinn¡¯s words, Tang Wulin was also on alert. He said with a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, retract your martial soul for now.¡±

    He had faced the evil soul master before, and the experience was definitely not a pleasant one. If the derailment this time was not an ident, then it would not stop there.

    At this exact moment, they saw beams of light shining silently far away. The light was not strong and seemed to be purplish in color.

    Xie Xie said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. You guys hide yourselves.¡±

    As he spoke, he swayed and his body immediately turned illusory. It was as if he had melted into the air and vanished without a trace.

    Agility system battle soul masters were most suited to conceal themselves and be in charge of the investigation at times like these.

    Tang Wulin made a gesture. The others quickly found some cover in their surroundings and concealed their bodies.

    Rescuing the people was a must. However, if there was an enemy present, taking care of the enemy was of higher priority.

    Within a minute, Xie Xie had returned. ¡°Someone did this. They¡¯re massacring the casualties. There¡¯s fifty to sixty of them. They¡¯re all equipped with beam assault rifles, and they¡¯re killing everyone within their sights. Captain, what should we do?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Can you tell how powerful they are?¡±

    Xie Xie said, ¡°I can confirm that they¡¯re all soul masters, but I couldn¡¯t tell how high their cultivation bases are. If they¡¯re only using beam assault rifles, they didn¡¯t unleash their martial souls. But, judging from their speed, they¡¯re not weak.¡±

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go!¡± There were no unnecessary words. In situations such as this, faced with these terrorists, how could they just sit by and do nothing?

    Tang Wulin rushed forward quickly, the others followed behind him. Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui nked him, and they were followed by Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi. Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie brought up the rear.

    Xu Lizhi mumbled some soul spells, and he rapidly produced buns which he passed to hispanions.

    Agility Xiaolongbao (a type of steamed soup dumpling) could increase everyone¡¯s the agility. He also prepared some Bloodthirst Bean Buns for when they needed a sudden burst of energy.

    Very quickly, Tang Wulin saw the enemies mentioned by Xie Xie. These people wore ck outfits. In the darkness of the night, they appeared like ghosts. Lines of purple beams were fired from the beam assault rifles in their hands. They were shooting at the cars.

    The men in ck wore helmets over their heads, which effectively covered their faces.

    When Tang Wulin and the others rushed to the scene, and they were immediately spotted by someone among the figures in ck. The three to five shooters who were closer to them immediately aimed their rifles at them at started firing soul beams.

    Tang Wulin took a step and golden scales covered his body. At the same time, des of Bluesilver Emperor shot forth and formed a barrier in front of him.

    The soul beams could only give off patches of light when they hit the Bluesilver Emperor. Tang Wulin tapped on the ground with the tips of his toes and his entire body shot out like a cannonball.

    He was still in midair when he scratched at the empty air with his hands, an intense suction force erupted from each of them. They were like two whirlpools as they pulled two stumbling men in ck toward them.

    Golden Dragon ws jutted out of his hands. He shed at the two of them at the same time.

    The two in ck had lightning reflexes. They immediately unleashed their martial souls. One of them had three yellow soul rings, while the other had one white and two yellows. They were both surprisingly Soul Elders.

    The soul master on the right had a beast martial soul. His body suddenly toughened up, and a pair of bull¡¯s horns even grew out of his head. With the suction force of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon ws, he lowered his head and charged in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    The other man in ck¡¯s martial soul was a broadsword. He raised the de and shed at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Puuh!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s left Golden Dragon w sent the bull-type martial soul master flying with a single smack. The terrifying force disintegrated the man¡¯s body in the air.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s right Golden Dragon w grabbed the broadsword that swung toward him and it shattered instantly. A soul master was connected to his martial soul. The soul master instantly grunted. Tang Wulin made a fist with his right Golden Dragon w and struck directly on his chest.

    His back arched up immediately. His entire body flew away like a cannonball, and then he also exploded into a mass of bloody mist in the air.

    What Tang Wulin hated the most were ruthless terrorists like them. He would never show them any mercy. After he took care of the two of them with lightning speed, he immediately charged toward the other and more numerous men in ck farther away from him.

    Beside him, Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn alsounched their attacks. Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword in her hands drew sharp lines in the air. Spots of starlight burst forth from the Stargod Sword. How could the men in ck who had the average cultivation bases of Soul Elders, withstand her attacks? She was not as violent as Tang Wulin, but her every stroke seemed to take out one of them.

    Yuanen Yehui unleashed her Fallen Angel Transformation. She transformed into the Fallen Angel which was more suited to battle in the dark than the Titan Giant Ape. Her Shadow Demon Sword hacked lines of purplish lights in the air. She also took out her enemies swiftly.

    The four persons behind them did not even have the opportunity to attack. The trio of Tang Wulin, Ye Xinn, and Yuanen Yehui was just too fast. With a show of their faces, five or six men in ck had already met with their deaths.

 Chapter 793 - The Golden Dragon Unleashes Its Prowess

    <h4>Chapter 793: The Golden Dragon Unleashes Its Prowess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Themotion immediately attracted the attention of the people in ck further away from the scene. Concentrated lines of soul beams suddenly shot toward them.

    ¡°Look out, soul cannons!¡± came Xie Xie¡¯s voice.

    Tang Wulin instinctively turned to look. He saw a person in ck hoisting a cannon on his shoulder which was coincidentally aimed at him.

    In the next instant, with a whistle, a mass of bright purple light flew straight toward him.

    Tang Wulin snorted. His body shed with golden light. Four golden soul rings surfaced on his body. The first soul ring lit up, Golden Dragon Body!

    His entire body was covered in golden scales. He reached out with his left Golden Dragon w in an instant to grab the mass of light.

    Exploding with a loud boom, the soul cannon was detonated by Tang Wulin. The powerful force of the st pounded him. It only made his golden dragon scales shine brightly. It did not even make him falter backward.

    At the same time, the soul master who fired the soul cannonball fell limply to the ground. Xie Xie had alreadyunched his attack when he warned Tang Wulin.

    In terms of speed, Xie Xie was undoubtedly second to none among the entire team. When they went up against these people in ck who mostly had cultivation bases of a Soul Elder, an agility system soul master clearly had the upper hand.

    Shadow Dragon Dagger flitted between illusion and reality. Scores of ck figures fell to the ground, never to get up again.

    Tang Wulin took charge of the middle. He protected Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi behind him as he kept an eye on the overall situation. On the other hand, Xie Xie, Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu, and Ye Xinn rushed out to fight the other people in ck.

    No threats were detected. Dozens of people in ck fell like the fragile dead branches breaking off a tree in the face of Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ powerful attacks.

    Suddenly, fear shed across Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. He turned around without any hesitation. He hugged Xu Lizhi and Xu Xiaoyan behind him and rolled to the side, all three of them together.

    A greyish-ck shadow disappeared as quickly as it appeared. It left a chasm that was five meters long and a meter wide on the ground. It was so deep that they could not see the bottom.

    What was more terrifying was that sides of the chasm were breaking away with blinding speed.

    ¡°Evil soul master!¡± Tang Wulin yelled in a deep voice.

    ¡°You dare stop us. Your souls will be offered as sacrifices,¡± a cold voice resounded in the air.

    A silhouette began to appear slowly. He hovered in midair and waspletely covered in a grey outfit. He had the smell of haze on him.

    There were a total of seven soul rings on his body. Two yellows, three purples, and two cks!

    Soul Sage!

    This was shockingly an evil soul master of a Soul Sage¡¯s rank. He was not the only grey figure. In the darkness, a time door seemed to have been opened. A number of grey figures appeared silently. There were more than ten of them in total! They had at least four soul rings, but there was only one with seven soul rings, the one who was facing Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart sank. If the grey outfit represented a soul master, then the concurrent appearances of a dozen evil soul masters were undoubtedly a huge threat to them.

    The evil soul masters were evil because they would use vicious methods to improve themselves. Not only could they improve themselves quickly, but their abilities were also far superior. Compared to a soul master of the same rank, the evil soul masters were much more powerful.

    Their existence was solely to bring destruction and ruin. Their evil cultivating methods would inevitably distort their personalities that they might even be beyond control.

    ¡°You guys go help the others. Leave this to me,¡± Tang Wulin gestured to Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi behind him.

    Both of them understood the extent of Tang Wulin¡¯s strength. They ran toward the others without hesitation.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters had coborated together for a long time. When the others noticed the evil soul masters, they swiftly gathered about Tang Wulin.

    The evil soul masters hadunched their attacks at this moment. They did not have any intention ofmunicating with them. Only about twenty people in ck were left from therge group that had appeared earlier. When they saw the evil soul masters, they immediately scattered and rushed toward the train.

    It was obvious that their massacre mission was nned. The presence of the group of evil soul masters seemed to be reinforcements.

    The evil soul master in the air spread out his arms. A puff of greyish mist suddenly burst forth from his body. He moved swiftly and pounced toward Tang Wulin. A pair of greyish-ck sharp ws went straight for Tang Wulin¡¯s head.

    What incredible speed!

    This person in grey was even more agile than Xie Xie. Tang Wulin felt his vision blur for an instant when the sharp ws were already upon him. One of them went for his face while the other went for his chest.

    If he was scratched by those sharp ws, the result would be horrific.

    Agility system evil soul master?

    Tang Wulin did not retreat. When faced with such a swift opponent, it would not have made any difference if he had moved backward.

    His body flickered with golden light. Tang Wulin crossed his pair of Golden Dragon ws in front of him to protect himself.

    So what if he had seven rings? When he only had four rings, he was already bold enough to take on the six-ring Long Yue head on. Currently, his cultivation base was already at five rings, and his overall strength had also improved by leaps and bounds.

    His second golden soul ring lit up. The scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s body instantly transformed into a mirror-like state in an instant.

    ¡°Ding! Ding!¡± Two crisp sounds were heard. One of the evil soul master¡¯s sharp ws scratched Tang Wulin¡¯s chest whereas the other scratched his arm.

    Tang Wulin only felt two cold sensations tunnel into his body like surging water fountains. However, his mighty Golden Dragon King bloodline aura erupted instantly. He forcefully blocked the cold sensations and did not allow them to invade his body.

    The evil soul master felt as if his pair of sharp ws had scratched an iron board. Then, the scales on his opponent flickered quickly.

    ¡°Roar!¡± Amidst a dragon¡¯s roar, a huge golden dragon head burst forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s hands. At the same time, the third soul ring on his body lit up.

    ¡°Roar!¡± a violent dragon¡¯s roar quickly followed the previous one. The evil soul master felt his body shake as the blood essence within him started surging as if it was no longer under his control. In the next moment, the golden dragon head had already reached him.

    Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens plus Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence soul ring skill, Golden Dragon Roar.

    Faced with an evil soul master with a seven-ring cultivation base, Tang Wulin had to end the battle as soon as he could. Only then would he be able to assist hisrades. That was why he held nothing back the moment the fight started.

    Golden Dragon Roar was a stopping skill. It had a formidable controlling power. It was especially effective when his opponent possessed a dragon-type martial soul.

    This evil soul master¡¯s martial soul was not a dragon-type, and his cultivation base was higher than Tang Wulin¡¯s. However, Tang Wulin was no longer the boy he was four years ago. He had obtained the support of so many dragon spirits in the Dragon Valley. The density of his blood essence aura greatly exceeded his previous levels. The sound of the Golden Dragon Roar shook the entire field. Every evil soul master slowed down, not to mention the one who was fighting him.

    However, this evil soul master¡¯s strength was equally formidable. The instant Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens hit his body, he was sent flying backward by the impact. He quickly reacted to the situation. The fifth soul ring on his body shed, and he turned into a puff of greyish mist. Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens shot through the mist notnding on anything solid.

    The mist solidified far away. The seven-ring evil soul master was obviously angered. He let out a sharp howl. The greyish mist around him suddenly increased in intensity.

    The third soul ring on his body lit up. When the purple soul ring was shining, there seemed to be a thick smell of blood in his nostrils.

    Tang Wulin felt dizzy. Shortly after, the blood within his body seemed to be riled up as if it wanted to burst out of his body.

    ¡°Eh?¡± This was his first time encountering such a situation. His opponent¡¯s soul skill seemed to be able to control his blood.

    Despite being shocked, Tang Wulin snorted. Blood essence reversal! He forcibly controlled the blood within him. His entire body shone brightly with golden light. After he was stimted by his opponent¡¯s soul skill, he felt it easier for him to utilize his bloodline power. A faint golden haze appeared around him.

 Chapter 794 - Golden Dragon Flies

    <h4>Chapter 794: Golden Dragon Flies</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    With a single step, Tang Wulin had already leaped into the air. Having just seen that his opponent was able to use a soul skill to turn into mist, he did unleash his martial soul as it would not be of much use. Given the circumstances, he could probably do just fine without it.

    In the air, Tang Wulin threw a punch, and a dragon¡¯s roar sounded again from his body. The instant his simple and seemingly insignificant punch was thrown, all watching felt as though he was stretching his body, from his feet to his tailbone and then along his spine. It was as if a huge dragon was awakening.

    All that was stretched would eventually be put into his punch.

    The right fist made by the Golden Dragon w hit out. Everything within three meters of Tang Wulin¡¯s body suddenly turned a brilliant golden color. In the next instant, with the momentum from his right-hand punch, his entire body suddenly flickered in the air.

    A golden band of light dozens of meters long suddenly appeared in the skies. The three-meter wide band seemed to vanish as quick as it had appeared.

    The evil soul master just managed to turn into a puff of mist in the nick of time. Even so, he still let out a wail. When he solidified into his human form again, his body swayed as it fell to the ground.

    Golden Dragon Flies!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline power erupted after beingpressed. He used the momentum from the explosion to move his body. Under such conditions, Tang Wulin seemed to be invincible. The energy of his entire body was concentrated into a single point. It was simr to bing one with one¡¯s sword. His attack was restricted to a diameter of thirty meters and could only be fired in a straight line, but the explosion caused by the impact was three times greater than his usual attack power.

    This was Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi¡¯s Scarlet Dragon Nine Moves, third move, Dragon Flies! To be more precise, what he taught Tang Wulin was supposed to be the Divine Dragon¡¯s Nine Moves. When it was applied to Tang Wulin, it became the Golden Dragon¡¯s Nine Moves. Hence, it was Golden Dragon Flies!

    In that instant, Tang Wulin was like the Golden Dragon King extending his dragon ws. Under the impact from his body, his imposing manner seemed to say that he would kill any gods or buddhas that stood in his way.

    This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time actually using the Golden Dragon Flies technique inbat. The effects were apparent.

    Because this move contained not only soul power and bloodline power, it was also mixed with spiritual power at the same time, hence it was an all-rounded attack. Even if the evil soul master turned into mist, he was still hit by the impact.

    After he fell to the ground, the evil soul master dared not be careless anymore. Spots of greyish light lit up on his body. Pieces of armor that resembled leaves covered his entire form. On his back, a pair of grey wings extended. He resembled a huge bat.

    Battle armor! Battle armor with wings! It was two-word battle armor!

    Without question, this seven-ringed evil soul master with the rank of Soul Sage was also a two-word battle armor master!

    After his body was covered by the battle armor, the evil soul master¡¯s aura becamepletely different.

    It was known that battle armor could raise a soul master¡¯s ability by two ranks. Although a seven-ringed Soul Sage who donned two-word battle armor could not attain the powers of a Title Douluo, he could still surely surpass the ranks of an eight-ringed Soul Douluo.

    The world around them suddenly darkened. The evil soul master let out a shrill howl toward the sky. Immediately, Tang Wulin felt as if a sharp needle had stabbed into his spirit as his head was wracked with intense pain. At the same time, the bloodline within his body which had been under his control suddenly surged madly.

    What frightened Tang Wulin even more was that because he temporarily lost control of his bloodline, it started charging toward the Golden Dragon King¡¯s ninth seal.

    He was in the middle of a fight! How could it charge at the ninth seal at this moment? This was akin tomitting suicide.

    Tang Wulin hastily bit his tongue as he desperately tried to increase his consciousness. Spots of golden light lit up on his body as he unleashed his own battle armor.

    Pieces of golden battle armor covered his entire body. Immediately, the surging bloodline aura was suppressed by external forces. His soul power was greatly enhanced, and Tang Wulin finally regained control of his bloodline. The visor dropped down and covered his handsome face. Tang Wulin wiped his forehead with his right hand. With a strong gust of wind, the Golden Dragon Spear appeared, and he caught it in his grasp.

    A golden helmet, golden armor, and a golden visor! With the addition of the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s body descended slowly to the ground. His valor was extraordinary.

    He shed horizontally with the Golden Dragon Spear in his hands. His gaze burst forth with light. He bent his knees slightly, and in the next moment, he had charged toward the evil soul master again.

    The Golden Dragon Spear thrust out like lightning, forming phantom spears with its movements. However, a peculiar scene urred. Under the cover of the Golden Dragon Spear, the evil soul master¡¯s body flickered swiftly in the air as if he had no weight. He could always dodge the attacks from Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    His pair of sharp ws were now under the enhancement of his two-word battle armor. They were now a foot long and took on greyish, crystalline forms. While he dodged the attacks, he asionally snuck in attacks with an upward scratch.

    He was truly too agile. His movements were so quick that Tang Wulin was unable to dodge him. Where the wsnded, white marks were left on Tang Wulin¡¯s one-word battle armor.

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯s battle armor, which was given the name Dragon, disyed incredible defensive capabilities. Wherever the evil soul master¡¯s attacksnded on his battle armor, light patterns in the shape of scales would appear, which greatly diminished the damage from the sharp ws.

    Usually, two-word battle armor would be able topletely overwhelm one-word battle armor, but this evil soul master clearly was not able to achieve that effect. This was inevitably connected to Tang Wulin¡¯s one-word battle armor which was crafted from spirit alloys. However, the more important factor was Tang Wulin¡¯s own shocking defensive strength.

    Even so, Tang Wulin was at a disadvantage. His opponent was too fast, and his movements were unpredictable. His own attacks had no way of hitting their target and he could not fully utilize his immense energy. Such an opponent was the most troublesome for him since he could not make the most of his own strengths.

    In turn, it was not an easy task for the Soul Sage-ranked evil soul master to defeat Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin¡¯s defenses were too strong. Also, with the deep impression Golden Dragon Flies left on him before this, the two-word battle armor evil soul master was being now very cautious. He fought conservatively and continuously as he attempted to weaken Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power. He kept looking for an opening for him tounch an attack.

    They were now in a winding battle. On the other side, the remaining six members of Shrek Seven Monsters were not in optimistic situations either.

    A total of eleven evil soul masters had surrounded Ye Xinn, Yuanen Yehui, and the others and startedunching a barrage of wild attacks.

    The evil soul masters were of apletely different system within the soul masters¡¯ realm. This was also the case for their martial soul. If one followed the cultivation paths of the evil soul masters, the abilities that one learned would also be starkly different.

    A six-ringed evil soul master at the forefront was the most troublesome. They were all one-word battle armor masters, and each martial soul they unleashed was more baffling than thest.

    There were four six-ringed evil soul masters. The first one¡¯s martial soul was a huge armored skeleton, as tall as eight meters. Its bones were extremely thick and strong, and it had the protection of one-word battle armor. It came at them from the front, wielding a massive seven-meter long hacking knife.

    Fortunately, the Shrek Seven Monsters still had Yuanen Yehui. She unleashed her Titan Giant Ape martial soul. She brandished two giant hammers that were not confiscated by the academy and fought the skeleton head, blocking its attacks.

    The second six-ringed evil soul master looked exactly like a clown. Half of his face was painted white, while the other half was ck. He appeared to be extremely peculiar, with a constant sinisterugh. His body was ceaselessly spinning as he cast all sorts of curses such as Slow or Fear on the six Monsters, weakening them. He was also hiding behind the other evil soul masters, so they could not even reach him.

    The third six-ringed evil soul master transformed into a giant wolf. His entire body reeked of blood. As he fought, he even picked up the bodies of the fallen fighters in ck and ate their hearts. With every heart he consumed, his attacking powers increased. The fur all over his body was iron grey and was invulnerable to swords or spears. Even Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword could not break through the battle armor he had donned.

    The fourth six-ringed evil soul master seemed to be the most normal among the four of them because at least he still appeared human. He rode a skeleton horse which was burning with ck mes and appeared slightly like the legendary nightmare. He was covered in thick and heavy ck armor and wielded a great sword. He and Yue Zhengyu were happily hacking away at each other.

    Yuanen Yehui faced the skeleton evil soul master, Ye Xinn fought the huge wolf, while Yue Zhengyu was up against the evil soul master rider. It was slightly difficult for the three of them to take their opponents head-on.

    When of the same ranks, an evil soul master would be stronger than an ordinary soul master. Though the Shrek Seven Monsters were clearly not ordinary soul masters, these evil soul masters they faced were one rank higher than them in terms of cultivation bases! Moreover, they also had a control system evil soul master behind them who were constantly weakening them via all sorts of curses.

    Xie Xie would have loved to do something about that clown evil soul master, but the problem was that he had to stay in the rear to protect Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi.

    Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi¡¯s directbat abilities were too weak. If he went away, the other evil soul masters were sure to seize the opportunity to attack them.

    Amongst the remaining seven evil soul masters, there were five five-ringed evil soul masters. Two of them were also one-word battle armor masters, the other four were four-ringed evil soul masters

 Chapter 795 - Fighting the Evil Soul Masters Hard

    <h4>Chapter 795: Fighting the Evil Soul Masters Hard</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The seven of them besieged the enemy from all directions. Xie Xie was already terribly busy. He split three duplicates of himself. It was as though he battled in four directions. Among hispanions, he was under the greatest pressure.

    At this moment, it was apparent how much work Xie Xie had put into his cultivation every day. His four copies faced different enemies and were fighting different battles. Surprisingly, he had a good amount of control over all of them.

    Although it was extremely strenuous for him to face this many opponents, he was fortunate enough to have Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s controls.

    Xu Xiaoyan was in no hurry to unleash her most powerful control-type soul skill. However, whenever Xie Xie was faced with a difficult situation, a burst of Starwheel Shackles woulde to his aid.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Yuanen Yehui raised her right hammer and parried the skeleton evil soul master¡¯s halberd. She swept horizontally with her left hammer and swung it straight toward her opponent¡¯s chest.

    The skeleton evil soul master growled with a deep voice. There seemed to be soul mes dancing in his eyes. He squatted down and brought the halberd before him.

    Another muffled sound was heard. The skeleton evil soul master and Yuanen Yehui took a step backward at the same time. In terms of strength, the two of them felt as if they had met their match.

    Ye Xinn was in a slightly advantageous spot here. Although it was difficult for her Stargod Sword to break the giant wolf evil soul master¡¯s defenses, the Stargod Sword had a sword¡¯s consciousness in addition to its sword aura. The sharp sword¡¯s consciousness had been suppressing the huge wolf evil soul master from the beginning until the end. After she discovered that her opponent could enhance himself by consuming hearts, Ye Xinn had made sure that he could not get his hands on another heart with her continued assault.

    Yue Zhengyu was well-matched in strength with his opponent. The rider had the help from the battle steed under him. The dark energy he had was very strong, but he was coincidentally up against the Holy Angel martial soul which was its pr opposite. Thepletely opposing energies of darkness and light collided with each other. They continuously unleashed terrifying energy storms in the skies.

    However, they were battling at night, which was obviously not in favor of holy energy.

    The dark rider felt as if he was one with his steed. The nightmare warhorse moved to and fro,pletely in sync with him. When he swung the halberd in his hand, a dazzling ck me would burst forth in an instant and erupt with a powerful energy wave. The ck mes and the rider¡¯s halberd merged into one entity and shed downward brazenly.

    A pair of wings extended behind Yue Zhengyu. His entire body was covered in white battle armor, and the glow from his body showered down. With the coordination of his Light of Judgement, heunched one attack after another. However, the dark riderbined attack and defense into one, the union of rider and steed. He was as steady as a lofty mountain. For a time, none of them could do anything to their opponent. However, from the density of their soul powers, it was obvious that the dark rider was superior.

    Rtively speaking, Xu Lizhi was the more leisurely one among them. He had also donned his battle armor. His battle armor was white in color, but it was a different shade of whitepared to Yue Zhengyu¡¯s. It had no holy aura, but it looked to be extremely thick and heavy. He was heavily built and tall, but after he donned his battle armor, his chubbiness disappeared. Instead, he appeared full of power and grandeur.

    He stood beside Xu Xiaoyan, looking every bit like her loyal protector.

    The two of them were entangled inbat while the men in ck far away continued their massacre in the various cars.

    Tang Wulin was fighting his opponent as he kept an eye on the changes of the entire situation. He only spared a few nces but had alreadyprehended hispanions¡¯ situations.

    This could not go on much longer. If this continued, the hundreds of lives on the soul train would all fall prey to the evil soul masters.

    When he thought about this, Tang Wulin suddenly howled toward the heavens, ¡°Fight with all you¡¯ve got!¡±

    With his loud bellow, his battle armor glowed brightly with golden light. Tang Wulin¡¯s imposing manner changed instantly. Hended on the ground with his feet and was like a towering mountain.

    From his torso, a circle of golden light burst forth. At the same time this circle of light shone outward, the seven-ringed Soul Sage evil soul master, who had been keeping up using his high speed while attacking him, suddenly felt his body grow heavy, and he dropped directly onto the ground. When his pair of sharp ws scratched Tang Wulin¡¯s chest again, he felt an extremely terrifying reaction firing back at him. It shook his ws so much that they were repelled and sent flying backward.

    This was...

    Tang Wulin stomped on the ground with his right foot, utilizing Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth!

    Eight little golden dragons appeared all of a sudden. The powerful shockwave had shaken the seven-ringed Soul Sage, pulling him to ground with such strength his entire body went numb.

    He had heard Tang Wulin¡¯s bellow as well. When he was faced with this sudden turn of events, he activated his fifth soul skill without hesitation. At the same time, even his seventh soul ring lit up.

    In this instant, Tang Wulin finally knew what this evil soul master¡¯s martial soul was.

    A huge bat covered in armor appeared before Tang Wulin. A Blood-sucking Bat! This was the evil soul master¡¯s martial soul. No wonder he was so agile and could even control another person¡¯s blood. It turned out that his martial soul was rted to blood.

    However, even if he had unleashed his seventh soul skill, the Blood-sucking Bat True Body, the immense sucking force which came from the ground still kept him from breaking free of its clutches for the moment.

    Tang Wulin had alreadyunched his attacks. Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth shook the Blood-sucking Bat so much that its entire body went numb. However, with the martial soul¡¯s True Body¡¯s powerful defenses, his movements were only sluggish for a moment before he started struggling to free himself.

    Even so, the suction force from Tang Wulin¡¯s golden halo was too great. His agility was still restricted to a certain range.

    Tang Wulin used the Golden Dragon Spear in his hands as a whip. He descended from the skies and crashed downward. At the same time, he let out a howl from his mouth, the Golden Dragon Roar!

    Purple light shot out of his eyes like lightning from the Purple Demon Eyes.

    In an instant, Tang Wulin unleashed every control-type soul skill he had.

    The Blood-sucking Bat had no other choice but to transform into a puff of mist instantly. He used the method of leaving the battlefield which he was most familiar with. He wanted to run away.

    However, Purple Demon Eye¡¯s spiritual shock had slowed his movements for half a beat. It was precisely this half a beat that decided the oue of the battle.

    A golden silhouette leaped silently from the ground and wrapped itself around him. It pulled him down toward the ground. At the same time, in the instant where he had notpletely turned into a puff of mist, Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s whip finally struck against him.

    The seven-ringed evil soul master wailed. A series of shattering sounds came from his two-word battle armor. He was forcibly whipped to the ground.

    Tang Wulin raised his right foot, and his body suddenly rose up in a whirlwind as he flew into the sky. In the spot he had just been standing now stood an extremely humongous form. It was his second spirit soul, Overlord Dragon!

    The Overlord Dragon¡¯s right foot stomped down brazenly without hesitation. It mercilessly stepped on the seven-ringed Soul Sage.

    The Overlord Dragon was sixty meters tall. Its weight could not even be moved by Tang Wulin with his strength of fifty thousand kilograms.

    As the most terrifying hunter in thend, the power of the Overlord Dragon¡¯s feet immediately sent a tremor through the ground. Even the soul train which toppled over far away was shaken until it swayed left and right.

    Tang Wulin pointed at the cars¡¯ direction with his right hand, ¡°Goldsong, go!¡±

    Goldsong, which had wrapped itself around the evil soul master before this, had already turned into something akin to a sharp arrow. It charged toward the men in ck with three-ringed cultivation bases.

    Wisps of mist scattered to the surroundings from under the Overlord Dragon¡¯s foot, shooting off at blinding speed.

    A puff of hot air shot out from the Overlord Dragon¡¯s nostrils. Shortly after, it suddenly opened its jaws, and a burst of scarlet mes shot forth from its mouth.

    The Blood-sucking Bat evil soul master¡¯s soul skill of turning into mist was highly useful for avoiding physical attacks. However, when he was in mist form, the damage he took from energy attacks was multiplied.

    Amidst his wails, he had already taken a direct st of those terrifying mes.

    However, at this very moment, countless little bats came out of the mist and flew in all directions. The evil soul master¡¯s methods of self-preservation could be described as ceaseless.

 Chapter 796 - The Archangelâ€™s Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 796: The Archangel¡¯s Wrath</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin snorted. He stood on the Overlord Dragon¡¯s head and thumped his chest with his right hand. Immediately, the brownish yellow light ring reappeared. An immense gravitational force descended from the heavens and it suppressed the little bats until they dropped to the ground.

    Shortly after, des of Bluesilver Emperor rose straight from the ground and formed the Bluesilver Impaling Array. Like putting sugar-coated haws on a stick, the little bats were impaled.

    One must be thorough in exterminating an evil. Tang Wulin carried it out wonderfully.

    The Overlord Dragon turned and charged straight toward the other battlefield. With its terrifying figure and huge feet, every step it took brought with it thundering power.

    Ever since Tang Wulin aplished burying the dragon bones in the Dragon Valley, his Overlord Dragon spirit soul was able to materialize into a solid form.

    When Tang Wulin was burying the bones of an Overlord Dragon with grown wings on its back, his Overlord Dragon spirit soul had swallowed that skeleton. It then fell into a year-long slumber.

    When it awakened, Tang Wulin could summon it to engage in directbat.

    However, it came at a price. It expended Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power at an extremely fast rate. With Tang Wulin¡¯s current soul power strength, the Overlord Dragon could only fight for half a minute.

    However, under such circumstances, half a minute was already an eternity. It could decide the oue of the battle.

    A seven-ring Soul Sage had been utterly defeated by Tang Wulin within a few seconds of the Overlord Dragon¡¯s sudden appearance.

    At the same time when Tang Wulin shouted to hisrades to fight with their full strengths, they had simultaneously erupted with power!

    Yuanen Yehui howled toward the skies. The fourth soul ring on her body suddenly lit up. Her body shrunk somewhat, but her arms increased in girth. She swung the giant hammers in her hand which forcibly sent the skeleton evil soul master flying before her.

    Devil Titan!

    Yuanen Yehui leaped and spread out her pair of giant hammers. She beganunching wild attacks toward the skeleton evil soul master.

    On the other side, Stargod Sword in Ye Xinn¡¯s hands turned into Sword Meteor Shower. Countless sword gleams enveloped the huge wolf evil soul master. At the same time, the fifth soul ring on her body lit up.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes suddenly shone as brilliantly as stars. She pointed her Stargod Sword toward the skies. Shortly after, she disappeared from the spot she stood.

    The skies suddenly turned illusory for an instant. Shortly after, a huge sword descended from the heavens as if it broke through the heavens. It plunged down instantly with its tip directed at the huge wolf evil soul master.

    The huge wolf evil soul master felt the great threat to his life. The sixth soul ring on his body lit up and his body erged again. He bent backward slightly and let out a long howl toward the skies. A halo that resembled the moon lit up behind him. The moon was blood red!

    Sixth soul skill, Bloodwolf Moon Howl!

    The soul skill Bloodwolf Moon Howl could give his opponent a great spiritual shock and stimte his own bloodline simultaneously. Using this soul skill, he could utilize offensive and defensive abilities three times stronger than what he usually possessed.

    Unfortunately, he was facing Ye Xinn, who had honed her swordsmanship to perfection.

    When she was one with her sword, the spiritual shock from the Bloodwolf Moon Howl did not even affect Ye Xinn in the slightest.

    The huge sword which descended from the skies had sent the huge wolf evil soul master flying with a sh. Arge crack appeared on the one-word battle armor which protected his body. It split the armor open at its center where it left a huge gash on his body so deep that his bones were visible.

    This happened even when he was under the protection of the Bloodwolf Moon Howl. Otherwise, the huge wolf evil soul master¡¯s body would have been cleaved into two halves.

    The holy light on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body dimmed abruptly, but his whole body had turned golden in color. Even the wings on his back had turned golden. The holy sword in his hands burned with holy mes, and he was intensely focused.

    His fifth soul ring burst forth with light. Golden light patterns swirled on his body. The golden little angels which had appeared during the Sea God Lake Date Festival appeared behind him now. They suddenly and silently merged into his body.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body shook. Another pair of feathered wings emerged from his back. This pair of wings were illusory, but the holy aura erupting from his body increased by leaps and bounds.

    The skies suddenly lit up at this instant. It was as if the sun had appeared in the night sky. A golden light column descended from the skies and fell on Yue Zhengyu. A six-winged angel¡¯s shadow also appeared in the high skies.

    The holy sword in Yue Zhengyu¡¯s hands was like a mirror which reflected the light. It reflected the huge light column which descended from the skies onto the dark rider.

    The nightmarish warhorse of the dark rider let out a soundless howl. ck mes rose andpletely enveloped the dark rider¡¯s body. The dark rider¡¯s sixth soul ring lit up. He gripped his huge sword with his hands and made a sudden horizontal swing as he decapitated himself. His head rolled down between his hips. However, the dark aura on his body burst forth with a never-seen-before terrifying wave.

    He flung the huge sword horizontally and it collided with Yue Zhengyu¡¯s fifth soul skill.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s fifth soul skill, Archangel¡¯s Wrath! He summoned the purest light of holy power to sweep all traces of evil clean.

    The battle seemed to have transitioned from a deadlock to a fight to the death in an instant.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Golden light burst forth with power into the air like fireworks. In the end, Yue Zhengyu was still affected despite the clown evil soul master¡¯s weakening. Amidst the purplish-ck sword gleam, he was sent flying backward by the sh.

    However, the dark rider was not at an advantage either. His warhorse shattered into pieces which burned with golden mes. With no other choice, he had transferred the holy light of Archangel¡¯s Wrath to his steed. He too was stained with holy light as well. He could only urge his soul power to continue resisting the holy light.

    Both sides suffered losses!

    The most shocking energy bursts did note from the three main assault system Battle Soul Masters but Xu Xiaoyan.

    She raised her Starwheel Staff high above her head. Xu Xiaoyan mumbled something. Her third soul ring shone brightly, Dazzling Starlight!

    Beams of starlight shot forth from her body. At the same instant, Ye Xinn, Yue Zhengyu, and Yuanen Yehui burst with energetic beams of starlight which wrapped around all the evil soul masters.

    Xu Xiaoyan had not unleashed her collective controlling soul skill yet because she was just waiting for this opportunity. To control one¡¯s opponent, it was crucial to catch one¡¯s opponent off guard. To be able to catch them unaware was of utmost importance.

    The starlight seemed to have eyes of their own as they fell onto every evil soul master. The coordination between the members of Shrek Seven Monsters was immacte! Starlight flickered on Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s body. When the brilliant starlight beams appeared, the trio Yue Zhengyu, Yuanen Yehui, and Ye Xinn who were at the forefront reacted immediately. They swiftly dodged to the side and gave way to the starlights¡¯ attacks.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s one-word battle armor was dark blue. Spots of starlight shone on it. It was like the night sky and the stars. The name of her one-word armor was Star!

    The Shrek Seven Monster¡¯s master-control soul master¡¯sbat abilities had been fully demonstrated at this moment. When the beams of starlight fell onto the veil soul masters with precision, they seemed to have been frozen in time as they stopped moving.

    How could the others let go of such a good opportunity?

    The four clones produced by Xie Xie moved swiftly. In an instant, four evil soul masters with rtively inferior cultivation bases had their throats slit.

    Yuanen Yehui leaped. Her pair of hammers moved like meteors chasing after the moon andnded consecutively and mercilessly on the skeleton evil soul master¡¯s chest. Amidst the crisp sound of breaking bones, the skeleton evil soul master was sent flying.

    Yue Zhengyu gritted his teeth. He tried hard to bear the difort on his body as he guided the holy sword in his grip. The beam of Light of Judgement trailed right behind the starlight beams as it fell onto the dark rider who had transformed into a terrifying rider. Thebination of the two lights rendered his entire body in dense golden lighting.

    Ye Xinn had just unleashed her fifth soul skill, Star Sword. Currently, she held the Stargod Sword in her hands, and her entire battle armor burst forth with starlight, Sword God¡¯s Star! She transformed into a mass of zing starlight as she swept past the huge wolf evil soul master¡¯s side in an instant. Although it was only her first soul skill, it was extremely fast. Under the enhancement of her battle armor and Stargod Sword, its prowess was extraordinary.

    Most of the evil soul masters seemed to have received grave wounds simultaneously.

    Seizing this opportunity, Xu Lizhi tossed the Recovery Pork Buns in his hands to hisrades so they need only open their mouths to take a bite. Tang Wulin also seized this opportunity. He rode the Overlord Dragon and charged over.

    The majestic Overlord Dragon rampaged on. It had not reached the others yet, but already a huge me shot out from its mouth.

    This Overlord Dragon spirit soul was connected to Tang Wulin at the spiritual level. It shot out a mouthful of mes which engulfed the remaining evil soul masters which had posed a threat to Xie Xie and the others.

    The mes shot out by the Overlord Dragon was dragonfire for real! As the most powerful Land Dragon King, the Overlord Dragon¡¯sbat strength was not inferior to a true dragon. In a certain way, it was even more terrifying than a true dragon. Once the Overlord Dragon transformed and grew wings, it would be close to the ranks of the Nine Great Dragon Kings

 Chapter 797 - Defeating the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 797: Defeating the Enemy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The scorching dragonfire swept past them leaving a trail of ashes in its wake. The Dragon n¡¯s dragonfire did not invoke the origin energy¡¯s fire element of the outside world. Instead, it was a special type of fire nurtured within its own body. Its temperature was much higher than Gu Yue¡¯s blue fireball which she unleashed previously.

    Moreover, with the tenacity of the Overlord Dragon, the mes it shot out in a sh was overwhelming in its volume!

    Dazzling Starlight could freeze a person¡¯s movements for a second. It was during this split second in which the fates of countless men decided. The tide of the battle seemed to have reversed in an instant.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s controls were not done yet. A circle of golden halo seemed to have appeared instantly under the skeleton evil soul master who was sent flying previously. He had just recovered from the Dazzling Starlight and was experiencing intense pain. Now, his body was wrapped by Starwheel Shackles which bound him to the ground andpletely restricted his movements.

    When Yuanen Yehui struck out with her pair of hammers just now, she had sent him flying in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction. She saw that Tang Wulin had already taken care of his own opponent and was rushing over. Although they were not familiar with the Overlord Dragon of Tang Wulin, they had absolute confidence in Tang Wulin¡¯s strength.

    When the skeleton evil soul master¡¯s body was fixed to a spot, he could not do anything except to stare as the humongous entity came toward him.

    The Overlord Dragon¡¯s tail curved upward. It retracted its pair of forews before its chest. It made a skip-step with its overly thickset legs and leaped.

    With its humongous body, it looked a little clumsy when it leaped. Its gaze was not as fierce as it was before.

    On the other hand, the skeleton evil soul master¡¯s gaze showed despair!

    With a height of more than sixty meters, the colossal creature with a body as massive as a lofty mountain descended from the skies.

    The skeleton evil soul master was ten meters tall and was considered huge. However, when a height of ten meters and a height of sixty meters werepared, the difference in their bulk would not only be six-fold, but more than sixty-fold.

    The most terrifying part of the Overlord Dragon was its body which turned out to be incredibly tough.

    ¡°Crkk!¡± Amidst the continuous sound of breaking bones, the skeleton evil soul master turned into a pile of shards.

    Yuanen Yehui brandished her pair of hammers and went straight toward the dark rider who was enveloped by Yue Zhengyu¡¯s Light of Judgement. Without a doubt, victory was imminent for the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    The clown evil soul master who has been hiding behind his aplices suddenly registered shock on his face. When the Overlord Dragon shattered the skeleton evil soul master¡¯s body with its feet, his Slow Curse had been cast on the Overlord Dragon.

    The Overlord Dragon roared furiously. Ayer of dark golden glow shone on its body. The Slow Curse was ineffective!

    This was the Overlord Dragon¡¯s inborn ability which was known as Overlord. The effects of all control-type soul skills would be extremely weakened in its presence. Although the clown evil soul master had six rings, his life¡¯s rank was vastly different from the Overlord Dragon¡¯s. That was why his Slow Curse did not even have the slightest impact on it.

    The clown evil soul master¡¯s curse had failed as he turned to flee. He could tell that things were not in his favor. He raised a hand and a ball of yellowish light shot into the sky. Immediately, a ferocious yellow skeleton¡¯s shadow burst forth.

    The Overlord Dragon shot out a mouthful of dragonfire which epassed arge area and blocked the path of the clown evil soul master. Golden light shed in the skies. In the next instant, the terrified clown evil soul master was impaled by the golden light and nailed to the ground. It was the Golden Dragon Spear hurled by Tang Wulin.

    The time of the Overlord Dragon was also up. It transformed into a shadow and merged into Tang Wulin¡¯s body as it vanished. The nine-colored bracelet on Tang Wulin¡¯s wrist flickered faintly for a brief moment. Light swirled within the crystal on the bracelet. It looked exceptionally beautiful in the darkness of the night.

    Tang Wulin leaped forward andnded close to the Golden Dragon Spear. The instant he gripped the Golden Dragon Spear, the clown¡¯s body which was impaled by the dragon spear trembled. His body swiftly withered turning into a dried carcass. Tang Wulin felt pure life energy from the Golden Dragon Spear entering his body. It was not that powerful. Its energy did not seem to be proportionate with the clown evil soul master¡¯s six-ring cultivation base.

    He understood a whileter after a slight shock. There was a close rtionship between the mildness of the evil soul master¡¯s life energy and his evil abilities. He reckoned that the evil soul masters would have weaker life energies. However, the aggressive nature of the Golden Dragon Spear was apparent.

    He raised his head and nced at the yellow skeleton fireworks which were still in the skies. Tang Wulin wore a slight frown. Was this a signal for a retreat or a request for reinforcements?

    If it was thetter, then he was afraid that they would have more troubleing their way.

    The nearby city must have received word of the derailed train by now. However, he was not sure when the rescue team from the federal government would arrive.

    The skeleton evil soul master and clown evil soul master had fallen consecutively. With thebined strengths of everyone, the other evil soul master experts were also dealt with swiftly. With Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s powerful controls, these evil soul masters could not run away even if they wanted to.

    From afar, Goldsong had scurried back swiftly. It killed all the people in ck who had been ying the passengers.

    Goldsong looked less like a snake right now. It was more than seven meters in length, and its body was a brilliant golden color with the two protrusions on its head. It even grew a pair of forews under its belly. The sharp ws clutched at the ground enabling it to move faster. Its pair of brilliant golden eyes would disy a gentle glow only when they were looking at Tang Wulin, otherwise, it was always cold.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first spirit soul. The soul skills Bind and Bluesilver Impaling Array were given to Tang Wulin by Goldsong. The tenacity of its body was nourished by the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline. It seemed to be growing into the semnce of a dragon with each passing day.

    It was possible for a spirit soul to grow. Usually, the spirit soul¡¯s growth relied on absorbing spiritual energy on the spirit ascension tform. It was apparent that Goldsong not only absorbed spiritual energy, but also the blood essence power which originated from Tang Wulin.

    It would evolve with every unsealing of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal. Tang Wulin had spent three years in the Dragon Valley. Absorbing those dragon spirits had brought immense benefits. Although it was weaker than the Overlord Dragon, its evolution had been continuous. It would eventually evolve into a dragon one day.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hurry to rescue the other people. We don¡¯t know If the evil soul master had fired a signal for reinforcements or not. I hope that the Federation troops will arrive soon.¡±

    ¡°First, let¡¯s rescue the people,¡± Ye Xinn said with a frown.

    Regardless of whether the evil soul masters called for reinforcements, they could not just leave. Countless passengers were killed inside the train, and many more needed help. The dead needed retrieving while the wounded needed healing.

    None of them were skilled in healing, but Xu Lizhi¡¯s Recovery Pork Buns could at least increase the likelihood of the wounded passengers being treated.

    Tang Wulin said to Xu Lizhi, ¡°Lizhi, give us each of your third, fourth, and fifth soul skill buns. We might not make it in time if the evil soul masters¡¯ reinforcements arrive.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Lizhi replied and started chanting his spells.

    Buns started appearing one after another. The others quickly retrieved them. With the enhancement of his soul power from his battle armor, the overall density of Xu Lizhi¡¯s soul power was the most powerful among them all.

    He continued producing the buns as they charged swiftly toward the cars.

    When they were rescuing the passengers, Tang Wulin demonstrated his advantage of being heavily gifted with nature¡¯s endowments. He unleashed his Bluesilver Emperor martial soul and the huge vines surged into the cars likerge pythons. They acted like lifting jacks as they braced thepressed space. They also acted as stretchers by transporting the casualties out from the wreck. With Tang Wulin¡¯s Spirit Abyss spiritual power¡¯s control, using the vines were the quickest way in rescuing the passengers.

    The others simply followed beside him. They carried out some first-aid treatment on the casualties being brought out by the Bluesilver Emperor from the cars. Later, Xu Lizhi fed them a Recovery Pork Bun each. They did their best to stabilize the condition of the casualties.

 Chapter 798 - A Formidable Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 798: A Formidable Enemy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The people in the front cars were beyond saving for they had all been murdered by the evil soul master. However, they managed to defeat the evil soul masters fast enough that even though there was still a high casualty rate in the rear cars, more than one-third of the passengers survived. Many of them had been severely injured. Those in somewhat less serious condition began to help the wounded and the dying after calming themselves. It seemed like the situation was under control in the end.

    A middle-aged man that appeared to be a doctor ran to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. ¡°Hello. Thanks for saving everyone. Is there any news about when the rescue personnel will be here? We can¡¯t dy medical care anymore for those in critical condition, especially those with internal injuries. The chance of survival decreases the longer we hold off on treatment for them.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned as he spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t have amunicator to contact the nearby city. I don¡¯t even know where we are now.¡±

    The middle-aged man seemed to be slightly disappointed as he spoke, ¡°Then I suppose we have no choice but to wait. However, all the soul trains are equipped with a positioning system, so notification will be sent out at once after an ident. This ce here is right between two cities, so the rescue department will certainly need a period of time before they can rush over here. We can only do the best we are able and leave the rest to God¡¯s will now. I¡¯ll go and rescue people first and give them the best treatment I can. Please bring me any first-aid kits in the cars if you can find some. It will be very helpful.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Thanks for all the trouble you¡¯ve taken.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    Xu Xiaoyan knelt on the ground as she carefully bandaged the wound on a casualty¡¯s arm. She spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re going to be fine. The bone in your arm is broken, and I¡¯ve helped to stabilize it. Don¡¯t move. Just lie still and wait for the rescue personnel. They¡¯ll be here soon and take you to the hospital.¡±

    The casualty was an old man. Even though the old man was slightly pale from the pain, he appeared very calm. ¡°Thank you, little girl. You¡¯re just like an angel. Thanks for defeating those cruel scoundrels. Can you please tell me where are all of you from?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan smiled. ¡°We are Shrek Academy¡¯s students.¡±

    The old man was stunned for a moment. ¡°Shrek Academy, huh? No wonder.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan consoled him, ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Please lie down over here, and I¡¯ll help the others.¡± She smiled as she spoke to the old man. She then stood up and ran over to another casualty.

    The old man frowned as he watched her silhouette. He sighed softly. ¡°What a nice, young girl. Shrek deserves its reputation of being the number one academy on the continent. Other than their impressive power, they also have a moral standing that is beyond anyone¡¯s attainment.¡±

    It was at that exact moment that the old man¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as he cried aloud, ¡°Be careful, young girl!¡±

    No one noticed when a purple-ck shadow had silently arrived behind Xu Xiaoyan and shot in the direction of her heart at lightning speed.

    It happened so fast that none of them had time to react.

    However, it was clear that the sound of the old man¡¯s cry had had its intended effect.

    Xu Xiaoyan had a great deal ofbat experience, so she threw her entire body forward upon hearing the old man¡¯s voice. Moreover, she had not removed her battle armor, having feared that the enemy might possibly reappear at any moment.

    Violet light swept past her back, so close it had almost touched her. Xu Xiaoyan gave out a muffled grunt as she was sted away by the light and mmed straight into a train car nearby before bouncing back.

    Speckles of starlight bloomed on her dark blue battle armor to dissipate the blow as much as possible. However, the enemy¡¯s attack was so powerful that a huge breach was torn into the back of her battle armor. Fortunately, her battle armor managed to block most of the attack. Xu Xiaoyan felt a chill on her body as she hastily urged her soul power, the fright building in her heart.

    The rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters immediately reacted to the sudden change of situation.

    ¡°Xiaoyan!¡± Yue Zhengyu snarled. The wings on his back pped strenuously as his second soul ring shimmered. He unleashed his Saint Sword and shielded Xu Xiaoyan in the blink of an eye.

    The purple-ck radiance stopped moving, and a figure emerged from the darkness.

    It was a middle-aged man with a sickly paleplexion. His eyes were dark purple in color. He looked at Yue Zhengyu and spoke coldly, ¡°It was you who killed my men? Death to all of you!¡±

    The man had no battle armor on his body, but he exuded a terribly ghastly aura.

    Yue Zhengyu did not care who this man standing before him was. He had felt as if his heart was about to jump out from his chest the moment he watched helplessly as Xu Xiaoyan was sted away by him.

    Golden light was bursting out of his eyes as the wings on his back spread out. In a split second, his fourth soul ring was glowing as his entire body¡¯s aura strengthened several times over. It was Angel¡¯s Descent!

    He took a step forward into nothingness as the Saint Sword thrust toward the middle-aged man at lightning speed.

    A purple-ck halo rippled away from the middle-aged man. A total of eight soul rings emerged from his body without a word.

    Three purple and five ck soul rings! Eight soul rings set off the aura of his body. He did not dodge when he was confronted by Yue Zhengyu¡¯s Saint Sword, merely standing there at its mercy.

    Just as the Saint Sword thrust into the violet halo with zing hot Saint Radiance mes, Yue Zhengyu felt as if his Saint Sword had stabbed into a muddy swamp and could not sink in any deeper. He was even more shocked that his Saint Sword was contaminated by the purple-ck color just as it stabbed into the dark violet light. The Sacred Radiance was swallowed and melted away rapidly.

    What...

    Yue Zhengyu was startled.

    The middle-aged man spoke coldly, ¡°I hate Holy aura the most.¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand at Yue Zhengyu and flung out a stream of purple-ck light thatshed straight at Yue Zhengyu.

    The prowess of the Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ was on disy at this moment. Yue Zhengyu did not panic despite being attacked by the middle-aged man. He retreated with lightning speed by using the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. His body was akin to a phantom shadow as the Saint Sword in his hand was released in a split second without hesitation. At the same time, Holy Light glowed brightly as a beam of radiance shone down on his body.

    His swift reaction allowed him to dodge the purple-ck light¡¯s frontal attack. He was only affected very slightly as the protective shield unleashed by the Holy Light and his battle armor just barely managed to block the assault, but Yue Zhengyu could still feel as the purple-ck hue crawled toward his body. Could it contaminate his soul power as well?

    A tremendous force shot forth and spun his body before sting him away.

    However, a huge hand appeared behind his back at this exact moment. It appeared out of thin air and pulled him down. Simultaneously, a pair of giant hammers dropped down behind the middle-aged man¡¯s back and pounded straight for his head.

    The corners of the middle-aged man cracked into a disdainful curve. He lifted his hands as if he was supporting the sky, with violet light bursting out of his eyes. The third soul ring of his body shimmered.

    A ball of intense purple light suddenly imploded, like a bomb that sted in all directions.

    Tang Wulin had only just pulled Yue Zhengyu down when he immediately cried out ¡®oh no¡¯ in his heart.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s double hammers crashed down. The purple-ck light¡¯s assault sted her away in a split second. Xie Xie¡¯s hidden figure too had no choice but to retreat at high speed.

    A stream of sword¡¯s radiance shed past, and Ye Xinn was simrly sted away. It was even more terrifying than anything that came into contact with the purple-ck light would be rapidly contaminated by that violet shade. Despite their best effort to urge their soul power at full force, there was no way they could detach the purple color.

    The purple-ck radiance was filled with an icy cold and malignant aura, and also a terrifying corrosiveness. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s pair of giant hammers were enormous, yet it had already begun to eat away at the parts that struck against the purple light. She urged her soul power to resist, yet she had only managed to reduce the rate of corrosion slightly.

    Yue Zhengyu turned around and immediately made his way to Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s side. He picked her up as he pped his wings to fly away at lightning speed.

    Tang Wulin did not retreat. At this exact moment, as the core of the squadron and the leader of Shrek Seven Monsters, he had to buy his team some time. Moreover, there were so many casualties on the ground.

    A valiant dragon¡¯s roar echoed. Tang Wulin held the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand as golden light bloomed from his battle armor. He aimed the spear at the violet beam of light that was spreading out.

    The golden ring of light that had appeared before bloomed out of his chest once again and made the entirend seem dim before him. At the same time, Bluesilver Emperor vines surged out like a swarm of bees and bound the casualties in session before tossing them all in one direction.

    He had to put all else out of his mind. The top priority was still ensuring everyone¡¯s survival.

    Xu Lizhi moved his hands in a wide circle as he disyed the Tang Sect Technique Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon to receive the casualties tossed to him by Tang Wulin in session.

    The Golden Dragon Spear thrust into the purple-ck light. Tang Wulin first felt that same sensation as if he had sunk into a muddy swamp. Again, the violet light crawled along his Golden Dragon Spear in an attempt to contaminate and corrode it.

    It was at this moment when the purple-ck beam of light, which was pierced by Golden Dragon Spear, suddenly produced a diamond-shaped golden dragon scale pattern. Soon after, golden light glowed brightly as the spear struggled free from the purple light with the sound of dragon¡¯s roar. A golden dragon¡¯s head then emerged from the tip of the spear. It was the Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens mming directly at the middle-aged man¡¯s chest.

    Not only that, Tang Wulin shouted aloud and released the Golden Dragon Roar!

 Chapter 799 - Ten Thousand Year Hell Tortoise

    <h4>Chapter 799: Ten Thousand Year Hell Tortoise</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A powerful soundwavebined with spiritual power and also the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power burst out.

    The middle-aged man was slightly stunned as the purple beam of light he had unleashed immediately slowed down.

    A purple light shield emerged before his chest. The shield was in the form of a tortoise shell. It was a dark purple tortoise that used its shell to block Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens¡¯ assault.

    Was he using a spirit soul to protect himself?

    Tang Wulin was shocked. Soon after, he felt as a tremendous force beamed out andshed against his body.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s strength was astonishing. Even though his cultivation base was much less powerful than the opponent, the strength of his body was amazingly high. He unleashed the Domineering Golden Dragon Body that gave all the scales on his body and battle armor a mirror-like surface. He was more confident after seeing that his Golden Dragon Spear was capable of withstanding the purple beam of light¡¯s contamination. He relied on his strength, battle armor, and soul skills to resist the opponent¡¯s assault by force.

    His resistance managed to buy his Bluesilver Emperor martial soul enough time to toss all the nearby casualties aside and also allowed hispanions to retreat.

    However, the true disparity between their powers was revealed in the next moment.

    Tang Wulin felt his chest tighten before he was sted away by the attack. The thick Golden Dragon King¡¯s blood essence power weakened rapidly. He discovered that even though the opponent¡¯s purple light was incapable of contaminating himself, he would need to resist with his blood essence power in order to prevent the corrosion. Tang Wulin felt that his blood essence power was damaged rather severely during that one point of contact earlier.

    The middle-aged man looked toward Tang Wulin coldly. ¡°Quite interesting.¡± He stretched out his right hand, so the purple tortoise could drop onto his palm. The tortoise was not very big. It had a diameter of one foot with that violet shade all over its body. Its glowing eyes werepletely white and were filled with a ghastly aura.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Hell Tortoise!¡± Xie Xie cried out in surprise involuntarily.

    Hell Tortoise was an extremely rare soul beast. It could only live in the darkest, most ghoulish ces and survived by absorbing Yin Qi. The Hell Tortoise was extremely slow in its growth being less than an inch when born and growing one inch every millennium. In other words, the Hell Tortoise in this middle-aged man had a ten-thousand-year cultivation base.

    The most powerful part of the Hell Tortoise was its ability to refine Ultimate Yin Qi. If it were to meet with a soul master with apatible martial soul, its amplification of the soul master¡¯s power would be so great that it could even cause the soul master¡¯s martial soul to evolve immediately.

    Leave alone ten-thousand-years, even a Hell Tortoise with a one-thousand-year cultivation base was an exceedingly rare creature. The evil soul master was capable of possessing a ten-thousand-year Hell Tortoise as his spirit soul, so one could only imagine how powerful he was.

    It was already difficult for Tang Wulin and the rest to fight an eight-ringed Douluo-ranked powerhouse without wearing their battle armors. Even though there was only one opponent, he alone was much more threatening than all of the evil soul masters from earlier.

    Yue Zhengyu held Xu Xiaoyan as he looked toward the tear on her battle armor. Fortunately, the battle armor blocked most of the attack, but there was also a patch of purple-ck that was slowly stretching across Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s back. Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes were tightly shut as she urged her soul power at full force in order to hinder the spread of the violet color.

    ¡°You must immediately remove the Yin Qi which has entered your body, otherwise it¡¯ll be troublesome when it enters your main meridians,¡± Xie Xie said to Yue Zhengyu hastily.

    Tang Wulin moved in a sh and arrived by Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s side. His right Golden Dragon w pressed onto her injury as thick Golden Dragon King Bloodline aura was unleashed. The bloodline aura that was filled with indomitable Yang energy prated under Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s skin to rapidly dissolve the purple hue.

    The Golden Dragon King bloodline was indomitable with pure and righteous Ultimate Yang Qi! No matter how powerful the Hell Tortoise, it was incapable of matching up to the Golden Dragon King Bloodline¡¯s level. Only that the evil soul master had a greater cultivation base with Yin Qi refined until it was so pure that it was difficult for Tang Wulin to resist him. If both of them had the same cultivation base, Tang Wulin would naturally be more powerful than him.

    Xu Xiaoyan opened her eyes and shivered from the cold. ¡°It¡¯s freezing!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu quickly held her tightly. ¡°How are you? Feel better now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now!¡± Xu Xiaoyan nodded to him.

    Meanwhile, everyone from Shrek Seven Monsters was gathered there except for Xu Lizhi.

    Tang Wulin had already raised his hand and stuffed two buns into his mouth. Those were Xu Lizhi¡¯s third soul skill Bloodthirst Bean Buns and his fourth soul skill Puncture Pork Buns!

    Not only him, but both Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn each ate two of these buns. The three of them stood at the front as they gazed out to the opponent in the distant.

    Yuan Yehui¡¯s pair of giant hammers were corroded by one-tenth before the Yin Qi dissipated. Its power was evident.

    The man seemed in ck to be looking at them with excitement. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re capable of killing my men. All of you are genuinely quite different from ordinary soul masters. Interesting, but do you think that you¡¯re capable of stopping me?¡±

    After speaking, he suddenly raised his brows and muttered to himself, ¡°They¡¯ve arrived quite soon. I can only fight a quick battle to force a swift decision under such circumstances then.¡±

    As he was saying that, his pair of purple eyes suddenly glowed brightly. Soon after, ayer of purple light arose from his back and transformed into an enormous phantom. The aura from his body increased exponentially. Pieces of purple-ck armor then emerged from his body.

    The battle armor was filled with darkness and ghastliness. It was even more peculiar that there was an oval-shaped groove on his cuirass. The middle-aged man pressed the Hell Tortoise into the groove. The Hell Tortoise¡¯s color turned even darker at once as if it had fused into his battle armor.

    A pair of gigantic wings spread out behind his back, the characteristic of two-word battle armor. It seemed apparent that the middle-aged man was d in two-word battle armor.

    One demonic marking after another emerged on the battle armor, apanied by a purple-ck soul ring, three meters in diameter, that appeared underneath his feet. The outer soul ring appeared like a crown of thorns while the inner ring was formed fromplicated demonic markings with the most center pattern in the form of a ghost.

    It was three-word battle armor with the projection of his martial soul and Domain Soul Ring!

    Just like how the presence of wings signified two-word battle armor, the Domain Soul Ring represented three-word battle armor!

    Three-word battle armor had its own domain special effect that was also extremelypatible with the soul master. A soul master¡¯s fighting capacity would be doubled at least within the domain.

    An eight-ringed cultivation base with three-word battle armor! His power was already enough to fight a Hyper Douluo!

    The expressions on Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ faces became dour!

    The terrifying dominance of three-word battle armor, especially its domain power that could possibly be triggered at any time, made Tang Wulin¡¯s group feel suffocated. Even though the Bloodthirst Bean Buns had already begun to take effect, the disparity between the two parties was truly too great.

    Tang Wulin bit the tip of his tongue as he took a step forward. The expression on his face was gloomy. ¡°Yuanen,unch the Fallen Angel! Xiaoyan,unch the Star Chain!¡±

    It was utterly impossible for them to run away with a Hyper Douluo-ranked powerhouse standing before them. However, they could tell from the evil soul master¡¯s words to himself earlier that reinforcements would not be far. This was their only chance of survival. They could live if they could withstand this.

    Tang Wulin crossed the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand as four golden soul rings bloomed with light from his body. He could not summon the Overlord Dragon anymore or he could certainly have been able to resist much longer. However, as captain of the squadron, he would need to remain at the forefront to guard hispanions.

    Tang Wulin helped Xu Xiaoyan to remove the Ultimate Yin Qi. Even though she was quite exhausted, she could stillunch a few soul skills. She gulped down the Bloodthirst Bean Buns hastily while illuminating her fourth soul skill.

    Streaks of illusionary chains that seemed to be condensed from stars connected to everyone and joined them in union.

    The Star Chain allowed them to share their life source! Every attack which they had suffered would be equally borne by everyone including Xu Lizhi in the distance. He was also connected with a streak of Star Chain.

    They could sense each other¡¯s heartbeat and condition. Their thoughts and feelings were connected.

    Yue Zhengyu held Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s hand subconsciously. Xu Xiaoyan struggled gently, but Yue Zhengyu held on to her hand tightly and refused to let go regardless.

    Everyone thought that they were about to lose Xu Xiaoyan just earlier. Fortunately, Xu Xiaoyan managed to survive so he refused to let go of her anymore.

    ¡°For me, killing all of you will be no different from crushing ants!¡± the evil soul master spoke coldly. The wings on his back pped as his right hand reached for something in the air. A gigantic purple-ck hand shot forward and tried to grab hold of Tang Wulin¡¯s head, while the battle armor¡¯s Domain Soul Ring underneath his feet diffused in a split second and enwrapped all of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    Tang Wulin was crying out ¡®oh no¡¯ in his heart. The evil soul master did not despise them for the disparity between their powers, but he triggered his Domain Soul Ring in an attempt to kill them as quickly as possible.

    He had no other options! He could not allow the enemy¡¯s domain to enshroud everyone. Otherwise, Tang Wulin and hispanions would be at his mercy.

    The fourth soul ring on Tang Wulin¡¯s body suddenly glowed brightly as a golden soul ring appeared underneath his feet and spread outward to a diameter of five meters, covering the Shrek Seven Monsters. At present, Xu Lizhi had already joined the group in a rush after he was connected to the Star Chain.

 Chapter 800 - Ultimate Yin

    <h4>Chapter 800: Ultimate Yin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    An enormous dragon was faintly coiled within the golden soul ring. The group of people felt a gush of thick blood essence power bore into their bodies instantly. A bold dragon¡¯s roar echoed within their eyes.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was expanding exponentially in the wind. He grew to a height of over three meters while the blood essence fluctuation in his body increased tremendously in a short moment. His eyes were no longer golden but turned bright red. The aura on his body was elevated multiple times.

    He unleashed his fourth bloodline soul skill that was known as the Golden Dragon Rage Domain.

    Tang Wulin acquired such an ability since he had broken through the fourthyer Golden Dragon King Seal, but he had never used it after he left the Dragon Valley.

    The Golden Dragon Rage Domain enabled his Golden Dragon King bloodline to break out and enter the raging state instantly. At the same time, any friendly forces within the domain would receive the Golden Dragon King bloodline¡¯s addition of one-third elevation to the potency of their attack and defense. Tang Wulin¡¯s strength, defense and attack energies would double within the Golden Dragon Rage Domain.

    The scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s body became thicker and heavier when he grew to three meters. The dragon scale patterns on his battle armor hadpletely turned into thick and tough dragon scales. The dragon scales curled inward to wrap around the battle armor.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s aura was rapidly elevated such that he felt like a newly awakened beast. The Golden Dragon Spear was glowing brightly with radiance after being enhanced by his intense bloodline energy that was doubly amplified by the Bloodthirst Bean Bun and his Rage Domain. Furthermore, the spear was erging in tandem with his height.

    ¡°Roar...¡± His third soul ring glowed as a valiant dragon¡¯s roar erupted. Powerful blood essence fluctuationshed out repeatedly at the evil soul master¡¯s battle armor such that his Domain Soul Ring was a step out of sync. In the next moment, Tang Wulin transformed into a stream of golden light as he surged forward.

    It was the Golden Dragon Flies!

    He did not have the slightest hesitation as he headed straight into the opponent¡¯s domain with the lethal Golden Dragon Spear and the swift movement of a Golden Dragon¡¯s flight.

    He could not retreat even by a little at this moment. If he were to enter into the area that belonged to the opponent¡¯s Domain Soul Ring, he would be trapped in his opponent¡¯s worldpletely.

    The ghastly cold aura that blew against his face was the Ultimate Yin Qi. Even though Tang Wulin had yet to find out his opponent¡¯s martial soul, he suspected the person before him was an important figure in the evil soul masters¡¯ world as his opponent had the ability to refine such pure Yin Qi.

    However, Tang Wulin was akin to a burning sun at present. He was not burning as in mes but in blood essence. The thick Golden Dragon King¡¯s blood essence pushed away the Yin Qi before his face while the Golden Dragon Spear shot toward the opponent¡¯s chest much like the strike of golden lightning.

    The evil soul master¡¯s face registered surprise. He could never tell that Tang Wulin was only a five-ring Soul King! A five-ring one-word battle armor master who was surprisingly capable of pushing away his Ultimate Yin Qi as such and could even make him feel threatened. The evil soul master had never encountered such a situation before.

    However, the evil soul master was not rmed by this. He watched as Tang Wulin made his way into his gigantic purple-ck hand with a cold smile on his face.

    His cold smile was frozen the next moment because he saw a vortex-like golden aperture appearing in the middle of the gigantic purple-ck hand which he unleashed. Soon after, the golden vortex erged rapidly to consume the gigantic purple-ck hand. Golden light shed and in the blink of an eye reached the front of his chest.

    The evil soul master responded swiftly. He stretched out his right hand at lightning speed to smack the Golden Dragon Spear. In the split second that his palm came into contact with the Golden Dragon Spear, his body shuddered.

    It waspletely bloodline suppression which was unrted to their cultivation bases. Whenever Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power was elevated by one rank, his Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline aura would be stronger such that it was better at fusing with his blood essence which made it even stronger.

    Tang Wulin relied absolutely on his power to be Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ captain. Moreover, his fighting method was developed along the lines of suppressing others by dominance as his Golden Dragon King bloodline grew stronger with his body.

    The Golden Dragon King bloodline¡¯s ultimate Yang and fearless aura suppressed the Ultimate Yin Qi overwhelmingly. Even though the Shrek Seven Monsters were still feeling ghastly cold all over, it was not to the extent of being weakened due to the reinforcement from the Golden Dragon Rage Domain.

    If they had been in a situation where they were without the Golden Dragon Rage Domain¡¯s amplification and their cultivation bases were weaker, they would be turned into a puddle of blood from the corrosion effect of Yin Qi under the three-word battle armor evil soul master¡¯s Soul Ring Domain.

    Streaks of golden Starwheel Shackles arose from underneath the evil soul master¡¯s feet silently. Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s most powerful control soul skill burst forth with the most powerful prowess in a split second. The evil soul master¡¯s raised right hand was frozen in midair instantly. Xu Xiaoyan was truly worthy of the reputation of being able to seize the moment.

    The Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand wounded the evil soul master¡¯s fingertip as the impact of blood essence and Starwheel Shackles appeared almost simultaneously. In the next moment, the Golden Dragon Spear pierced savagely into the Hell Tortoise on his chest.

    The purple-ck three-word battle armor glowed brightly. Its protective shield was triggered, a most ordinary reaction of the battle armor. However, the power emitted from the three-word battle armor was not something a one-word battle armor couldpare to.

    A gush of ultimate cold energy struck against Tang Wulin and sted him away. Nheless, an aperture appeared on the Hell Tortoise¡¯s back and was shimmering with faint golden radiance.

    Tang Wulin could obviously feel the gush of cool and refreshing airflow radiating from the Golden Dragon Spear. It was the Hell Tortoise¡¯s vitality.

    The Golden Dragon Spear managed to reveal its all-conquering special effect during the most crucial moment. The protective shield¡¯s re-up did not manage to st away the Golden Dragon Spear. In the end, Tang Wulin managed to leave behind a trace on the opponent¡¯s Hell Tortoise. Even though the Hell Tortoise was just a spirit soul, it had already be a part of the soul master.

    Tang Wulin understood well that he could not unleash all the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s powers with his current cultivation base. Thus, he chose not to attack the other vital parts of the evil soul master which were protected by his three-word battle armor. He did not think that his attack could prate the three-word battle armor. Instead, he attacked the Hell Tortoise which was the core of the evil soul master¡¯s power. Also, its defense was not as good as the battle armor.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The evil soul master¡¯s raging voice echoed. Tang Wulin did not manage to judge the situation clearly before he felt his body whipped by a stream of ghastly cold energy. His body was sted away at high speed as he crashed toward hisrades.

    Meanwhile, the Star Chain¡¯s special effect was revealed. The battle armors on the Shrek Seven Monsters were shimmering with radiance as they endured the attack together.

    Seven people gave out a muffled humph simultaneously, but they managed to dissipate the energy of the attack. Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu managed to catch Tang Wulin and softened the impact of hisnding.

    ¡°Ultimate Yin Boundary!¡± the evil soul master¡¯s ghastly cold voice echoed throughout the entire scene.

    Tang Wulin and hisrades felt everything in their surroundings turning sticky. His Golden Dragon Rage Domain was suppressed by the terrifying Ultimate Yin Qi like roaring waves mming the beachfront. A stream of purple-ck radiance suddenly arose from the ground and enshrouded Xu Xiaoyan.

    It was the terrifying Ultimate Yin Qi that was ten times thicker than the evil soul master¡¯s Soul Ring Domain. Furthermore, it cut off the streaks of Star Chains extending from Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s body at the moment it appeared.

    This was the first time the group from Shrek had ever encountered such a situation. The Star Chain was considered a star-type soul skill. Its tenacity could be observed when it connected all herrades in an extremely firm and stable way. Nevertheless, this stability was not permanent.

 Chapter 801 - Reinforcement, Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 801: Reinforcement, Sacrifice</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was obvious that the evil soul master could sense that Tang Wulin did not pose his biggest threat in the frontal assault amongst the Shrek Seven Monsters. Instead, it was the tenacious control of Xu Xiaoyan. Without her control, how could Tang Wulin harm his Hell Tortoise earlier?

    Thus, he used his sixth soul skill to ovee Xu Xiaoyan first.

    The Ultimate Yin Boundary was akin to a coffin that covered Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s bodypletely. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura produced by the Golden Dragon Rage Domain was being rapidly consumed. It would only take a few breaths before Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s defense would be broken. By then, both herself and her battle armor would be melted instantaneously within the Ultimate Yin Boundary.

    ¡°Xiaoyan!¡± Yue Zhengyu screamed as the wings behind his back pped once. He did not have the slightest hesitation as he dashed into the Ultimate Yin Boundary valiantly.

    The Ultimate Yin Boundary had an extremely powerful attacking ability. At the same time, it was also a hyper-powerful control-type soul skill. Otherwise, it would not have been chosen as the evil soul master¡¯s sixth soul skill. The only problem was that its attack range was limited such that it could only be used to attack one person at a time.

    A puff of pure white holy mes was ignited on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body. Surprisingly, the holy mes were burning on the wings behind his back.

    The pure white mes appeared gentle, warm and had a soothingfort. Yue Zhengyu dashed into the Ultimate Yin Boundary and closed the ming wings inward to protect Xu Xiaoyan within his arms.

    A miraculous scene emerged. The powerful attacking ability of the Ultimate Yin Boundary did not manage to extinguish the mes but was blocked on the outside by force.

    ¡°Sacrifice! Holy Angel n!¡± the evil soul master gave a cold humph but his voice sounded a little worried this time.

    Sacrifice? The rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters were stunned for a moment upon hearing the title.

    It was precisely then when a sharp howl echoed from afar. The evil soul master¡¯s expression changed into fear. He looked coldly at Tang Wulin and the rest before he suddenly vanished.

    Just as Tang Wulin and the rest were defending Xu Xiaoyan and Yue Zhengyu in preparation for an even more intense battle, the evil soul master vanished into nothingness.

    ¡°Huh, sacrifice?¡± an astonished voice suddenly echoed in the air. Soon after, the air seemed to be torn apart as a silver-white figure descended out of the void.

    The silver-white wings spread open to carry his body into a slow descent. A silver-white soul ring glowed brightly underneath his feet.

    He was a three-word battle armor master! Another three-word battle armor master. In this case, however, he was definitely not an evil soul master judging by the light source emitting from his body.

    He wore a helmet and a mask, so his face could not be seen. Silver light shed once on the person¡¯s body as a silver little hammer flew to the sky above the Ultimate Yin Boundary. Streams of dazzling silver light bloomed and formed an array of mirror-like surfaces. ¡°Whoosh.¡± The Ultimate Yin Boundary disintegrated under the reflection of those pieces of mirror-like surfaces.

    What was that...

    The burning white mes were extinguished, but Yue Zhengyu remained to hold Xu Xiaoyan tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiaoyan,¡± Yue Zhengyu whispered softly into Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s ear before copsing limply on her.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body shrank as he retracted the Golden Dragon Rage Domain. He spoke to the three-word battle armor master d in silver battle armor respectfully, ¡°Thank you for rescuing us. How may I address you?¡±

    The three-word battle armor master was shimmering in silver light. It was as if every piece of his battle armor was a mirror reflecting light off its surface. Later, the battle armor bored into his body and disappeared silently revealing his face.

    He was a handsome middle-aged man that appeared to be over thirty years old. His short, blue hair made him appear energetic. His eyes were brimming with vigor but most peculiar of all was the color of his pupils was silver.

    ¡°I¡¯m the associate War God Luo Shaofeng from the Federation¡¯s War God Hall. All of you are rather impressive to be able to resist Zun Fang for such a long duration.¡± Luo Shaofeng looked slightly astonished at the young people d in one-word battle armors before him.

    Tang Wulin asked anxiously, ¡°Senior, can you please help take a look at mypanion. He...¡± Tang Wulin had already picked up Yue Zhengyu from Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s hands as he was saying that.

    Luo Shaofeng waved his hand and spoke, ¡°He¡¯s alright. The Holy Angel n member will not be harmed so long as his sacrifice me is not extinguished.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan appeared to be in a daze at present. She had yet to recover from the earlier sensation she felt.

    When the Ultimate Yin Boundary enshrouded her body cutting off all the Star Chains, her first reaction was that she had lost. She could only feel the extremely ghastly cold aura surging in from all directions at the time. She could not budge at all. Neither could she move the soul power in her body. She could only feel the Ultimate Yin Qi which was rapidly corroding her bloodline aura.

    It was also precisely that moment when a white figure filled her vision. In the next instant, she was hugged by a pair of warm arms, and the hug felt so strong. She then heard his thumping heartbeat and muttering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He used his wings to wrap around her and block the grisly cold corrosion from her.

    Xu Xiaoyun¡¯s heart was aching at that moment. She yearned to break free from his hug because she did not wish to make him suffer the fatal blow for her.

    Yet, his hug was so tight that there was no way she could struggle free. He entered the Ultimate Yin Boundary and was simrly rendered immobile like her. Both of them were trapped within a world that could rob them of their lives at any moment.

    She saw Yue Zhengyu smile when he copsed into her arms. It was a gratified and relieved smile. His apology no longer sounded arrogant but was warm and sincere.

    Tears flowed down Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s cheeks uncontrobly. Her voice sounded a little shaky as she spoke, ¡°Senior, he¡¯s going to be fine, right? Why is that ability known as Sacrifice?¡±

    Luo Shaofeng raised his brows. ¡°I thought that you¡¯re friends with each other. Hasn¡¯t he told you about the Holy Angel n¡¯s natural endowment ¡®Sacrifice¡¯? The reason why Holy Angel n is the highest grade n in the soul masters¡¯ world today is because of the natural endowment ¡®Sacrifice¡¯. They can burn their vitality as the price for unleashing the Sacrifice mes when they¡¯re confronting enemies they cannot resist. The Sacrifice mes is equipped with the ability to resist any negative effect with a three-fold amplification effect on their own Holy Power. It¡¯s capable of equipping a Holy Angel n member with double fighting capacity during an emergency. Of course, everythinges at a price. One¡¯s lifespan will be reduced by ten years each time the natural endowment ¡®Sacrifice¡¯ is used.¡±

    Ten years of life? In other words, a lifespan that would be shorter by ten years!

    Yuanen Yehui who initially felt good about Yue Zhengyu, due to Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s earlier issue, changed her opinion of him. Everybody else felt the same. Xu Xiaoyan was already covered in tears by now.

    Luo Shaofeng was also speaking with admiration in his eyes, ¡°The Holy Angel n¡¯s lineage is most proud of sacrificing themselves to protect others. This young boy didn¡¯t disgrace his n. The Holy Angel n holds proudly onto their belief of self-sacrifice no matter how arrogant they are.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt a lump in his throat, and his gaze almost in a daze. They were still weak when they had been confronted by a true powerhouse. Were they truly worthy of the title Shrek Seven Monsters? If it was not because Yue Zhengyu used the Sacrifice, chances are Xu Xiaoyan would be dead already. Tang Wulin had no excuse for not performing his duty as the captain.

    Yuanen Yehui walked forward and held Xu Xiaoyan in her arms. Tang Wulin took a deep breath. ¡°Xiaoyan, stay here and keep Zhengyupany. We¡¯ll continue to rescue the casualties.¡±

    Meanwhile, lights were illuminated afar as the mechas descended from the sky. There were battle-type mechas as well as some that were meant for rescue missions. The mechas transformed into small-scale first aid tforms uponnding. Arge number of medical personnel disembarked from the mechas to rescue the casualties.

    The War God Hall¡¯s associate War God three-word battle armor master, Luo Shaofeng did not participate in the rescue mission but was hovering in midair on the lookout for enemies that could reappear anytime.

    Someone else was supervising the rescue mission now so Tang Wulin walked in quick strides to the spot beneath Luo Shaofeng. He raised his head to look up at Luo Shaofeng and asked, ¡°Senior, who¡¯s Zhun Fang whom you mentioned earlier?¡±

    Luo Shaofeng took a nce at him. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, all of you should be from Shrek Academy, right? Inner court disciples?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment before he nodded.

 Chapter 802 - War God Hall

    <h4>Chapter 802: War God Hall</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Luo Shaofeng smiled. His expression seemed much kinder now. ¡°All of you are my junior brothers and sisters then. I¡¯m from Shrek as well, and I was once an inner court disciple. The man that you just encountered is Zhun Fang, and they call him Hell¡¯s Ghost Vermin. He is a high-ranking member of the Holy Spirit Cult, and his Ultimate Yin Qi is extremely troublesome. I¡¯ve been pursuing him for a long time, so I came at once when I finally sensed his aura.¡±

    ¡°Holy Spirit Cult?¡± Tang Wulin asked in confusion.

    Luo Shaofeng exined, ¡°This is a mysterious sect that has existed for an unknown number of years. More precisely, it is a sect that is involved in criminal and evil activities of all kinds. All of its members are evil soul masters, and it regards the task of cultivating evil soul masters as its responsibility. They enjoy killing, destroying, and seeking special energies capable of elevating themselves from their crimes. The Holy Spirit Cult caused a serious catastrophe to mankind more than ten thousand years ago. Afterward, the Holy Ice Douluo led the first generation of champions to vanquish them until they finally vanished from the scene. They still appeared asionally in the following ten thousand years, but fortunately, they didn¡¯t cause as much trouble.¡±

    ¡°However, in thest few years, terrorist attacks by the Holy Spirit Cult have been urring more frequently. Whenever they¡¯re involved, it¡¯s always a great cmity that brings misery and suffering to the people. It was fortunate indeed that all of you happened to be here today. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid no one would have survived the train crash. More than that, their spirits would have been extracted by the evil soul masters to refine for their devilry.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Luo Shaofeng in astonishment. A sect for evil soul masters? This was his first time he heard of this, but definitely not his first encounter with them. There was no doubt that the evil soul master he confronted on the train with Mo Lan back at the beginning would have been a part of the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Luo Shaofeng saw that Tang Wulin was quiet, so he continued talking, ¡°The Holy Spirit Cult is brutal and will pursue its endeavors to the end. It¡¯s also extremely cunning. After learning from their previous downfall, they have been more cautious and secretive. Don¡¯t be reckless and confront them if you chance upon them in the future. Stay away and do not engage with them if possible. Now that the Federation has invested arge amount of manpower in the search for them and even engaged in a few battles, the evil soul masters have been less active recently. I didn¡¯t expect them to create such a disaster. They¡¯re truly despicable!¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°So it¡¯s true that there¡¯s no way to locate them? How powerful is the Holy Spirit Cult actually?¡±

    Luo Shaofeng shook his head and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one knows how powerful the Holy Spirit Cult truly is. However, you should know that there are three factions targeting them. They¡¯re the Federation¡¯s War God Hall, the Spirit Pagoda, and Shrek Academy.¡±

    Tang Wulin was shaken to the core.

    Luo Shaofeng continued to speak, ¡°Those evil soul masters are all madmen. They will stop at nothing to achieve their goals. If it was not for theirck of ability to fight us, they would have emerged to create havoc sooner.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°So what¡¯s War God Hall anyway? This is my first time I¡¯ve heard that name.¡±

    Perhaps it was due to their mutual origin, Luo Shaofeng did not seem to grow impatient with Tang Wulin¡¯s inquiries. ¡°The War God Hall is a high-endbat force cultivated by the Federation. It¡¯s normal to have only heard of it in passing. All the War God Hall¡¯s members receive the Federation¡¯s resources to continue to elevate ourselves. When the Federation encounters danger, the War God Hall¡¯s members will be assigned. Of course, we have a high level of freedom. Moreover, we belong to the military, and as such we all bear military ranks. By the way, all of you are already one-word battle armor masters now and can graduate from the inner court when you¡¯ve be two-word battle armor masters in the future. We would dly wee you into the War God Hall if you¡¯re interested.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked in astonishment, ¡°Senior, are there a lot of people in the War God Hall from our academy?¡±

    Luo Shaofeng smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not permitted to go into the specifics, but I can tell you that the academy¡¯s ability to receive so much respect and support from the Federation is very much rted to the academy¡¯s neutrality and harmony with the rest of the world. On the other hand, those who graduate from the academy will need a ce to go anyhow, especially our inner court disciples. War God Hall is a rather good choice, so please do consider it.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Thanks, Senior. However, Senior, we¡¯ve already joined the Tang Sect, so can we still join War God Hall?¡±

    Luo Shaofeng was stunned for a moment. ¡°Joined the Tang Sect, huh? If you¡¯re not with Battle Soul Hall, then it should be fine. However, if all of you have already joined the Tang Sect¡¯s Battle Soul Hall then it¡¯s best to remain there. Battle Soul all¡¯s treatment is pretty good. The Tang Sect doesn¡¯t publicize its doings, but it¡¯s powerful and has a close rtionship with the academy. It¡¯s also a pretty good choice. Oh, I heard that there¡¯s a new generation of Shrek Seven Monsters at the academy?¡±

    Tang Wulin scratched his head and nodded shyly.

    He was feeling rather embarrassed to admit it, seeing as how they were soundly beaten by the evil soul master earlier.

    Luo Shaofeng was an excellent judge. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s the few of you, huh?¡±

    Tang Wulin gave a forced smile. ¡°We¡¯ve disgraced the academy.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Luo Shaofeng waved his hand repeatedly and even descended from the sky. He sized Tang Wulin up and down before he said, ¡°It seems like all of you can¡¯t possibly join War God Hall.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned.

    Luo Shaofeng continued speaking, ¡°The Shrek Seven Monsters are the future of the academy so they can¡¯t possibly be controlled by the Federation. I truly didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d meet all of you so soon! Don¡¯t think that you disgraced the academy. On the contrary, you can ask the passengers, and they¡¯ll say that all of you are heroes. Did you know that? If not for of all of you, hundreds more lives could have been lost here. All of you have rendered outstanding service today, so you didn¡¯t disgrace the academy. I took a nce and saw that quite a lot of evil soul masters were killed, and you even encountered Zhun Fang. Fortunately, he should have no idea that all of you are the current generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid he would kill all of you at any cost. Junior, remember not to tell people that all of you are the current generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters before you¡¯re powerful enough. The academy has many friends but also many enemies. And those that dare to oppose our academy are all top-grade powerhouses.¡±

    ¡°So where are all of you heading to? I¡¯ve give you a rideter to ensure your safety.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling a warm glow in his heart upon seeing Luo Shaofeng¡¯s solemn look. He deserved to be called their senior!

    ¡°We¡¯re heading for military training, but we have yet to understand the specific situation.¡±

    ¡°Military training?¡± Luo Shaofeng shuddered upon hearing these two words. His gaze as he looked at Tang Wulin became peculiar with a sense of sympathy in his eyes.

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t send you there. You must depend on yourself for the military training. Junior brother...¡± Luo Shaofeng was about to say something, but in the end, he kept silent. Instead, he raised his hand to pat Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Be careful, and all the best.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned. It seemed like this senior had taken part in the military training before. Moreover, the training managed to leave quite a profound impression on him. It was not a good impression!

    The rescue work ended very soon. The severely injured casualties would be transferred to the nearby cities while the damaged train and rails would need repair. These were not Tang Wulin and hispanions¡¯ concern.

    Tang Wulin and the group concealed their identities with Luo Shaofeng¡¯s assistance. They were not interrogated by the government. They boarded a flying mecha used for transportation, which took them to the closest city.

    The best word to describe that night would be ¡°soul-stirring¡±. It was not a pleasant experience being on the edge of death.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never use the soul train ever again!¡± Tang Wulin said resolutely. ¡°Everyone should rest soon. About Zhengyu...¡±

    Yue Zhengyu was still unconscious. His face was ghastly pale.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him,¡± Xu Xiaoyan spoke without the slightest hesitation.

    Tang Wulin felt relieved. ¡°Great. Everyone should rest earlier. We¡¯ll resume our journey when Yue Zhengyu has recovered.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The group returned to their rooms. Tang Wulin sent Yue Zhengyu to his room before leaving.

    Xu Xiaoyan helped Yue Zhengyu to remove his clothes and wiped down his body with a towel before covering him with a nket. She pulled up a chair and sat by his bed to watch over him.

    Yue Zhengyu remained handsome as ever when he was quiet. He was just as good looking despite appearing a little sickly and pale.

 Chapter 803 - Listen To My Confession

    <h4>Chapter 803: Listen To My Confession</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Unknowingly, the vision before Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes blurred. Her tears dropped down with a splutter.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always called you out for being arrogant, and that you consider yourself superior. In fact, am I not as arrogant in my heart as well? You¡¯re right. I truly feel inferior because our families¡¯ backgrounds are so different. You¡¯re outstanding and the center of many females¡¯ attention. I¡¯m truly scared that you won¡¯t love me as much in the future as time goes by.¡±

    ¡°During the Sea God Lake Date Festival, when you uttered those words to me domineeringly, I felt like I was treated as an item and I hated being treated as such.¡±

    ¡°Six months. You turned your back on me for a whole six months. Do you know that I regretted after returning from the date festival? Even though I didn¡¯t regret rejecting you, I shouldn¡¯t have put you in a spot in front of so many people. However, I regret it even more now. I shouldn¡¯t have rejected you. It¡¯s me who is not confident in you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zhengyu. It¡¯s my fault for being selfish. Please get well soon, okay? I won¡¯t be stubborn anymore in the future.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan caressed Yue Zhengyu¡¯s forehead as she was saying that.

    ¡°No! I like your stubbornness. I like you just the way you are,¡± a gentle voice echoed. Yue Zhengyu slowly opened his eyes.

    Xu Xiaoyan was startled. She was about to pull back her hand when Yue Zhengyu grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t leave me. I¡¯ve had enough for the past six months.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s charming face was blushing when he grabbed her wrist. Since... since when did you wake up?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu smiled. ¡°When you were confessing.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s charming face was scarlet. She immediately wanted to run away, but Yue Zhengyu held tightly on to her.

    ¡°Now, can you please listen to my confession?¡± Yue Zhengyu spoke softly.

    Xu Xiaoyan was slightly stunned as she looked up at him.

    Yue Zhengyu looked into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiaoyan. It¡¯s my fault. You¡¯re right that I¡¯m too proud and arrogant. It¡¯s a bad trait of mine ever since I was young. In fact, everyone from my family has this bad trait. I wasn¡¯t considerate of your feelings. I was too anxious during the Sea God Lake Date Festival. I was only thinking of making you my girlfriend officially, so I neglected your feelings at the time. However, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m not doing this for charity, and I could care less about your family background.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m apologizing to you sincerely, and I¡¯ll promise you that I¡¯ll change. I¡¯ll change for the better. I respect you, love you, and will protect you. Please forgive me, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan watched him in a daze. She muttered to herself after a long while, ¡°Fool.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu sat up. He was much better after he awoke, apart from feeling slightly weak.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a fool. I still couldn¡¯t control that ludicrous arrogance of mine when I was throwing tantrums at you today. Do you know that when you were controlled by the evil soul master¡¯s powerful soul skill, as I watched helplessly when you were about to die, I suddenly felt that I was the most foolish person in the world? If you had died just like that, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to live either. It¡¯s true, believe me when I say that I¡¯ll risk my life to avenge your death.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan lowered her head. ¡°How can I not believe you? You used Sacrifice for me. You burned your vitality for me.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu was stunned for a moment. ¡°You knew?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan nodded. ¡°Yet you never told me that you have such an ability.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu smiled. ¡°Do you know where the arrogance of our nes from? Our elegance is not derived from our bloodline but from our spirit of self-sacrifice. We are willing to sacrifice ourselves in order to protect ourpanions. Thus, Holy Angel n members are not allowed to tell their friends that they possess such ability. We are only allowed to use this ability to protect ourpanions whenever the need arises.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan suddenly raised her head and wailed bitterly as she wrapped her arms around Yue Zhengyu. ¡°Ten years, that¡¯s ten years of your life! You...¡±

    Yue Zhengyu hugged her as he smiled and spoke, ¡°What¡¯s ten years of my lifepared to being able to protect you? As long as you¡¯re willing to be by my side, I¡¯ll be happy even if I live ten years less. My days without you were dark, but now, you¡¯re back. You¡¯re not leaving me again, are you?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan muttered, ¡°From the moment you used Sacrifice for me, I¡¯m yours. I¡¯ll never leave again regardless of how you treat me in the future, no matter if you¡¯re arrogant or not, no matter how inferior I feel. You sacrifice yourself for me, I¡¯ll share my future together with you.¡±

    The greatest benefit of being young is swift recovery. After a full night¡¯s rest, all the Shrek Seven Monsters were full of spirit and energy by early morning, except for Yue Zhengyu who was still slightly pale.

    ¡°Big brother, so how do we get there? By the way, it feels good to see you eat like this again,¡± Xie Xie smiled as he said that.

    Everyone was cultivating on their own when they were in inner court. They did not spend much time with each other anymore, especially Tang Wulin. He was living a closed-door cultivation lifestyle. It had been a long time since he trained with hisrades.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°We don¡¯t have any other choice except to take the soul car if we don¡¯t take the soul express train.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu spoke, ¡°It¡¯d be nice if we have mechas.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui spoke, ¡°Stop joking around. Mecha? You¡¯re not allowed to fly within the Federation¡¯s airspace even if you have a mecha unless you have the Federation¡¯s special pass. That is utterly impossible. Every region in the Federation has its own specialized pass. Only certain departments or the military are qualified to pilot the mecha to any ce.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan spoke, ¡°Zhengyu¡¯s just kidding anyway. Car it is then.¡±

    The group of people shifted their gaze at once with their attention all focusing on Xu Xiaoyan.

    Xu Xiaoyan spoke with slight difort, ¡°Why is everyone looking at me?¡±

    Xie Xie asked out of curiosity, ¡°So both of you are good now?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu red at him. ¡°Since when were we not good? It was only a little misunderstanding between us.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Xu Xiaoyan immediately chimed in.

    Xie Xie pouted his lips. ¡°Both of you have won then.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan wrapped her arms around Yue Zhengyu¡¯s arm with happiness beaming on her face. ¡°I heard that Tang Sect has heaven and earth treasures that prolong one¡¯s life. Zhengyu and I will be going on such a mission when our military training ends.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Not only the both of you but everyone should go. We¡¯re a team.¡±

    Ye Xinn who had not uttered a word finally spoke, ¡°Captain, do you have a n? I mean for all of us here.¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I¡¯d learned a lot of useful information from the War God Hall¡¯s senior yesterday. For starters, we know about the existence of War God Hall and some unspoken rules of the continent. The War God Hall is the Federation¡¯s exclusivebat force where the powerhouses are gathered. Spirit Pagoda has its own simr organization, just like Tang Sect¡¯s Battle Soul Hall and Worship Hall. The academy has inner court and Sea God Pavilion. These are all the topbat forces on the continent. As the new generation of Shrek Seven Monsters, I¡¯m almost certain that we¡¯ll be the academy¡¯s representatives. In other words, we won¡¯t be allowed to join Spirit Pagoda or War God Hall. However, we belong to Tang Sect that has a close rtionship to the academy. Hence, I think that will be the extent of our scope until we have achieved a certain level of cultivation base.¡±

    ¡°After our military training has ended, provided we¡¯vepleted two years of military training as mentioned by Elder Cai, our powers should be elevated to a whole new level. Some of us should already have broken through to rank-60 and be Soul Emperors. Then, in the following two years we should bepleting our battle armor¡¯s upgrade as soon as possible. We¡¯re only considered capable of protecting ourselves after bing two-word battle armor masters. A two-word battle armor has wings, so it won¡¯t affect us even if we don¡¯t have a mecha. The Federation¡¯s radar can restrict mechas but not our wings.¡±

    At this moment, Tang Wulin paused for a while. Then, he lowered his head ever so slightly. ¡°I would like to apologize to everyone because I¡¯ve been cultivating by myself ever since my return here. I rarely spend time training together with you all. As a result, I¡¯ve be less familiar with everyone¡¯s fighting method and fail to work well with everyone. Otherwise, yesterday¡¯s situation wouldn¡¯t have been that bad.¡±

 Chapter 804 - Gold Road or Death Road?

    <h4>Chapter 804: Gold Road or Death Road?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The group of them stood staring at one another. Xu Lizhi sighed softly. ¡°Actually, you can¡¯t be med because all of us rarely train with each other. We¡¯re studying under different teachers after we entered the inner court to elevate ourselves, so we have fewer opportunities to practice togetherpared to before. Our cooperation has not gotten much better, especially after everyone became one-word battle armor masters. We should genuinely improve on this area.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our cooperation now is from our time together years ago. It¡¯s still the same level as four years past. Maybe even less than that. Really, we¡¯re not that familiar with each others¡¯ new skills, and that¡¯s not alright. We¡¯re the Shrek Seven Monsters, and we¡¯re a team. Our overallbat capability must be elevated, by many times in fact. Thus, we must increase our joint practice during the military training to increase our cooperation.¡±

    Ye Xinn nodded and spoke, ¡°I agree.¡±

    The group nodded in session.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s depart now. We need to get a car as soon as possible. Elder Cai emphasized about the time usage so our time is certainly not unlimited. Moreover, we could have an unexpected incident like yesterday.¡±

    The money Mu Chen paid Tang Wulin was not enough to buy a car, but they could still rent one. They rented a car in the current city and returned it to the local branch office when they arrived.

    Everyone was skilled in driving so it was not a big issue for them. A seven-seater car was exactly what they needed. It was not luxurious, but it was quitefortable for them.

    Xie Xie was tasked with driving while Tang Wulin checked the map and the rest of them were seated in the back.

    Xu Xiaoyan and Yue Zhengyu were still furious at each other, but they were inseparable on this day. She did not sleep well the previous night, so she fell asleep in Yue Zhengyu¡¯s arms very quickly during the stable car ride.

    ¡°At our current speed, we¡¯ll need another four days before we can arrive at the destination if we were to drive more than ten hours a day. The soul express train¡¯s speed is still faster!¡± Tang Wulin looked at the map as he frowned ever so slightly.

    ¡°Forget about it. What if we get into another ident? You can¡¯t estimate time like this. Big brother, you¡¯re just not destined to catch a soul train,¡± Xie Xie smiled as he spoke.

    The following journey was considerably uneventful in the end. At least, there was no other odd incident like encountering evil soul masters.

    Four dayster, they arrived at the Continent¡¯s northeast coastal city, Northsea City. The temperature was obviously much lower as they traveled all the way from the northeast after so many. Even though the change of temperature did not affect them with their cultivation bases, the weather still felt cold after they spent some time there.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally here.¡± The car entered Northsea City, and they returned it, first thing. The entire group appeared slightly lethargic.

    They had driven for more than ten hours a day. It was not considered a physical burden, but it was highly taxing mentally.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°We can¡¯t stop yet. I keep having this premonition that it¡¯ll be very troublesometer. Let me ask around on how we can go by sea to our destination.¡±

    ording to Elder Cai¡¯s instruction, the location of their military training would be on an ind about thirty kilometers away from Northsea City. They would certainly need a boat to reach the ind from where they were right now.

    ¡°The rental car profession is part of the transportation industry, so perhaps they¡¯ll know where to go to rent a boat?¡± Xie Xie pointed to the car rental office they had just walked out of.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Possibly.¡±

    Xie Xie spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll ask.¡±

    A momentter, Xie Xie¡¯s expression appeared slightly unpleasant when he walked out of the car rental office once again.

    ¡°Big brother, your judgment is correct. It¡¯s not an easy task to arrive at that nameless ind. You know what the car rental office¡¯s staff said?¡± Xie Xie had a speechless expression on his face.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Xie Xie answered, ¡°He looked as if he had seen a ghost when he heard that we were heading to the sea. He asked if we are seeking our own doom. Moreover, they said that there isn¡¯t a pier in Northsea City. Not even a basic one. This is because not only are there mighty waves but also arge amount of sea soul beasts that thrive inside Northsea City¡¯s waters. It¡¯s described as a ¡®Prohibited Area of Life¡¯ in their words!¡±

    ¡°I knew it.¡± Tang Wulin was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Can¡¯t even travel on arger ship?¡± Yue Zhengyu asked.

    Xie Xie spoke, ¡°Arger ship? You think too much. Only Skysea City and Eastsea City have piers whererge ships can dock on the northeast part of the Continent. How far is this ce from those two cities? How long will it take to travel back and forth? Moreover, is it possible for us to move arge ship through the waters filled with a dense sea soul beast poption?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged and spoke, ¡°It seems like this will be the first trouble we¡¯re about to face. I think it¡¯s considered the trial before military training.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the seaside first. Seeing is believing. We shall take a look at how powerful the sea soul beasts are first and find out whether we are capable of facing them or not.¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± Tang Wulin waved his hand as the group boarded a rental car and headed straight for Northsea City¡¯s eastern seashore.

    They found their way blocked by a barrier about five kilometers away from the seashore.

    All sorts of heavy soul weapons densely covered the barrier, be it a dam or a wall, that stood hundreds of meters wide. The group could not help staring in bewilderment upon seeing it.

    Although they had yet to see the sea, they could tell from this wall built to defend against sea soul beasts that the world ruled by the waters outside was quite terrifying.

    ¡°Which one of you recognizes the soul device up there?¡± Tang Wulin muttered. He was genuinely not that well-versed when it came to soul devices. He was only equipped with some basic knowledge.

    Xie Xie gave a forced smile as he spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know too much about soul devices, but take a look at the area below the wall. That should be the super soul power battery circuit. There¡¯s no need for me to give more of an exnation as to its function, right?¡±

    It was no joke that there were at least three spots below the wall with buildings disying warning signs of extreme danger following the direction of Xie Xie¡¯s finger. He could easily identify the state of the buildings and thebels disyed.

    The super soul power battery circuit was a form of super battery with an extremelyplex structure built with a soul array at its core. It was capable of providing a tremendous amount of energy. Generally, it was required for the use of powerful soul devices such as arge-scale military-grade soul protective shield that was different from the academy. Moreover, there were also some super soul cannons that used it as their foundation.

    Nevermind attempting to cross the sea, it would be an extremely difficult task for them to even leave the city now.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a Gold Road! It¡¯s a Death Road!¡± Xu Lizhi gave a bitter smile and spoke.

    Tang Wulin immediately regained hisposure after his momentary shock. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    Of course, he could not bring along hispanions and acted rashly as the captain of the squadron. They returned to the city where Tang Wulin first found a small hotel and checked in to a hotel, then he spread out the map newly bought from Northsea City earlier on the table.

    ¡°Everyone look. The red sector should be the guarded wall sector. This is a coastline that extends fifty kilometers with a portion of it made of arge reef. The areas that aren¡¯t blocked by reefs are all covered by the wall. Everywhere is equipped with defense devices. It¡¯s very apparent that their monitoring radar is the most advanced here. It¡¯s almost impossible for us to sneak past the ce, and we can¡¯t fight our way their anyhow.¡±

    The waters outside were allbeled with skulls on the map. There was no need for words to describe what that signified. On the other hand, the map given by Elder Cai did not show thesebels but only a small ind and a linear journey from Northsea City.

    The so-called Gold Road should be the distance from Northsea City to the ind.

    ¡°We can¡¯t dash our way over, so there¡¯s only one way which is to take a detour. We will still need to take a look at the seaside anyhow. Moreover, we don¡¯t even have a coordinate yet. We only know that there¡¯s a small ind thirty kilometers from the linear direction of Northsea City.¡±

 Chapter 805 - Northsea Army Corp

    <h4>Chapter 805: Northsea Army Corp</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Yehui spoke, ¡°It¡¯s going to be a detour. There¡¯s Northsea Army Corps from the Northsea City stationed at the seashore. It seems like it¡¯s defending the sea and its soul beasts. I don¡¯t know where we can take a detour. Moreover, the seashore is monitored by the military radar so we can only head over to the ind. However, there are no coordinates so looking for an ind is like looking for a needle in the haystack.¡±

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to go viand. Neither is it feasible below ground. Looks like we¡¯ll need to fly.¡±

    ¡°The sky?¡± The group of people was all stunned.

    Tang Wulin exined, ¡°The development of soul airnes are quite advanced these days. Although the public is restricted from using the nes, the military is equipped with arge number of the nes. Since there¡¯s no way for us to use thend or sea, we can perhaps fly if we can get ourselves a soul airne. Thirty kilometers is a short distance to travel by air. It won¡¯t take long even if we were to paraglide there.¡±

    Xie Xie could not help speaking, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re a courageous soul. That¡¯s a soul airne you see! It¡¯s strictly monitored by the military which the public has never been allowed to use. Could it be that you know where we can rent an airne?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to rent one for sure, but we can ¡®borrow¡¯ one.¡±

    Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui took a nce at each other as they spoke in unison, ¡°From the Northsea Army Corps?¡±

    The Northsea Army Corps was the main army force in the northeast region. They would certainly be equipped with soul airnes. There was no conflict in the usage between the soul airnes and the mechas during actualbat. The materials and resources used to produce a mecha of the same capability were enough to produce ten soul airnes. The airne¡¯s flying speed was even faster than the mecha. Furthermore, the airne was capable of transporting more people and fixed soul ammunition.

    Research on the soul airne began over a century ago. It was the Federation¡¯s indispensable armament at present after much development. The main army force had its special flying unit that corresponded to the mecha unit. The most advanced soul airne was capable of flying non-stop to Star Luo Continent from Douluo Continent. Douluo Continent¡¯s technological advancement was ahead of the other two continents by far. However, the Federation did not have any intention to start a war now.

    There was no doubt that ¡®borrowing¡¯ an airne would be the fastest method. However, the problem was that no one was capable of flying it!

    ¡°Even if we did manage to sneak in, how are we going to fly the airne? On top of that, to fly it to the ind before the military finds out and hunt us down?¡± Yue Zhengyu asked.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°This act requires a well-organized n. Although I don¡¯t have much knowledge of soul devices, I know quite a lot about soul airnes or soul flight vehicles. We can¡¯t fly it but since we¡¯re borrowing, we might as well borrow the pilot too. An army corps¡¯ long-range attacking ability is capable of covering a range of three hundred kilometers. We¡¯ll just ¡®borrow¡¯ the airne and pilot which they¡¯ll then need to confirm in order to avoid killing their own people. If we are within their controlled firing range, then they have no fear of us escaping from them, right?¡±

    The group of people nodded in session.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°We will be within the range of three hundred kilometers at all times. It¡¯ll be enough for us to travel thirty kilometers. Thirty kilometers is a stone¡¯s throw away for a battle airne. We can then perform an airbornending and return the ¡®borrowed¡¯ airne and pilot. Naturally, we won¡¯t be attacked by the Northsea Army Corps so we can arrive at our destination safely.¡±

    At this point, Tang Wulin suddenly noticed his surroundings was especially quiet.

    The group of people watched him with a confused look.

    Xu Lizhi muttered to himself, ¡°Big brother, what the hell is airbornending?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°It means to descend from the sky! We have Zhengyu and Yuanen¡¯s martial souls capable of flying. We¡¯ll descend from the sky once we¡¯ve arrived at our targeted spot and rely on their flying ability to enable us to glide to the ind. Even if they fail, at least they can reduce the speed of us falling. It¡¯ll be fine as long as we don¡¯t crash onto the ground since we¡¯ve our one-word battle armor and our own defense for protection. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for us if we were to fall into the sea either.¡±

    Xie Xie swallowed a gulp of saliva. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re a courageous soul. This is the first time I realize your imagination can be unrestrained. Still, the n is a little dangerous, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Indeed. There are risks for sure. Firstly, whether we can sneak into the Northsea Army Corps camp and find ourselves a pilot to fly the airne. Secondly, not to be hit before we arrive at the ind. Thirdly, to be able to defeat the sea soul beasts uponnding in the sea and making our way to the ind. If we fail to do Step 1, then the risk is rtively low and our lives are not at stake. If we fail at Step 2, that is the Northsea Army Corpsunches an attack at us, we can abandon the airne andnd into the sea. The risk thenes mainly from the sea soul beasts. Thus, the further the airne flies, the closer we are to the ind and the lower will be the risk.¡±

    ¡°The final point will be us against the sea soul beasts. My bloodline aura has a certain amount of suppression to inhibit the soul beasts. I think that we should be able to make our way to the ind provided it¡¯s within a certain distance. Unless we happen to be so unfortunate that we encounter a one-hundred thousand year soul beast, we should be alright. Zhengyu, Yuanen, can your flying abilities carry the five of us to our destination?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu spoke, ¡°I suppose. If we were to devote all our efforts with our current cultivation base, we should be able to carry everyone for a short period of time. However, there¡¯s always an uncertainty due to the high-altitude winds.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked toward Xu Lizhi. ¡°How much of our weight can your Agility Soup Buns reduce?¡±

    Xu Lizhi spoke without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Thirty percent should be doable.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui spoke, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s feasible. What¡¯s the height of the airbornending you¡¯re nning to perform?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Naturally, the lower it is the better. The time used fornding can be reduced because we¡¯ll still need to consider the long-range attack from the Northsea Army Corps base. The shorter the time we spend onnding, the less possibility of us being attacked.¡±

    Ye Xinn spoke, ¡°Alright. This sounds good but there¡¯s only one big issue. How are we going to sneak into the Northsea Army Corps base to ¡®borrow¡¯ an airne?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°This may sound difficult but not impossible. The most difficult will be how we are getting in. It¡¯s rtively easy once we¡¯ve entered the base because regardless of any defense, it¡¯s always the toughest breaking in from the outside but not when you¡¯re already inside.¡±

    ¡°So how are we entering then?¡± Xu Lizhi asked curiously.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I finally understood something after yesterday¡¯s incident. That is to look for your senior when you¡¯re faced with difficulty! The War God Hall has our senior. So, I believe that there¡¯ll also be a few in the Northsea Army Corps.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan smiled. ¡°Captain, have I ever told you that I like you when you¡¯re full of confidence.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s face was filled with vignce as he asked, ¡°You like him?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan spoke in frustration, ¡°Admire. I like him as in the sense of admiration.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu smiled at once. ¡°I like him too. Captain, you¡¯re just like you were four years ago. We¡¯ll follow you anyhow. We¡¯ll do whatever it is that you said.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Make a bold hypothesis but a cautious argument. It shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem for us to find a senior in the Northsea Army Corps. Perhaps, we can even actually borrow an airne?¡±

    Ye Xinn spoke, ¡°So, how are we going to prove that we¡¯re from Shrek Academy? We didn¡¯t bring anything as the academy basically sent us out with nothing to identify us.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°That¡¯s not a difficult issue. Have you forgotten what it is that I do? I¡¯ll make a few inner court disciple¡¯s badges. With the addition of our power skills, would that not be adequate proof?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve won.¡± Ye Xinn cracked into a rarely seen smile.

    The entire n was figured out casually by Tang Wulin. However, the n was being perfected during the discussion process when everyone voiced out their concerns.

    When they first began, Tang Wulin had considered if he should ¡®borrow¡¯ by force, but then he suddenly realized he could get assistance and remembered the War God Hall¡¯s senior from yesterday.

    Shrek Academy had students all over the ce that it made the academy very powerful. It appeared to be an impartial academy, but it had tremendous influence over the Federation. The students who graduated from Shrek, especially Shrek¡¯s inner court, were all privileged people and had a strong sense of loyalty to the academy.

 Chapter 806 - Northsea Army Corps Base

    <h4>Chapter 806: Northsea Army Corps Base</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There must be someone that graduated from Shrek Academy in the Northsea Army Corps, while the first benefit that Shrek Academy gave its graduates was a high starting point in life.

    If a Shrek Academy¡¯s graduate were to join the army, it would be unlikely that he would be made a mere cadet. At the very least, there was no way he would be a cadet forever. Otherwise, he would not be qualified to graduate from Shrek Academy.

    Everything would be much easier to handle as long as there was someone on their side. As for the excuse, Tang Wulin had already thought of a good one in a jiffy.

    ...

    The Northsea Army Corps was founded one thousand six hundred years ago. It was an organizational system with a long history in Douluo Continent¡¯s Federation. The Northsea Army Corps possessed very powerful naval and aerial warfare capabilities. There were three divisions in the army corps, namely the Northsea Air Force, the Northsea Marines and also the Northsea Fleet.

    The Northsea Fleet was thergest among the divisions due to their over thirty warships docked in the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ free port. This was the main line of defense against the sea soul beasts. As the Northsea water¡¯s sea soul beasts were among the strongest in the entire Douluo Continent, the Northsea Fleet¡¯s deployment was also the strongest of all navy forces. Even though there was no pier or port in Northsea City, the Northsea Fleet was certainly more powerful than the Eastsea Fleet judging by their fighting capacity.

    There was a total of over twelve thousand fighters in the Northsea Fleet and a diving support staff of over thirty thousand.

    In turn, the Northsea Air Force possessed over seventy different types of aircraft. Other than airnes, there was also the special rapid reaction force that was also known as the Mecha Force. The Federation¡¯s air power was mostly abination of mechas and fighter nes together and there were many technical arms involved.

    An ordinarynd army corps prioritized its fighters as the main personnel, so it would have about thirty to forty thousand members. As the Northsea Army Corps requires arge amount of support staff, the entire army corps had a total of over eighty thousand personnel. It was worthy of the being the main army corps. For this very reason, the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ military rank was half a rank superiorpared to another army corps of the same rank.

    When Tang Wulin and hispanions left the rental car, they could not help feeling shocked by the sight in the distance.

    The rental car dropped them off at a location about one kilometre away from the Northsea Army Corps Base, as beyond that was the restricted military zone.

    The first impression they had of the Northsea Army Corps was one of boundlessness stretching beyond infinity.

    From where they were standing, it seemed the periphery of the Northsea Army Corps had no walls. It was surrounded by iron wireting a few dozen meters tall. This was, in fact, an electric fence. Any living creature that came into contact with it would be tested by high-voltage electricity.

    As the gazed into the distance, they could seerge military vehiclesing and going through the front, and there were several airnes positioned in the inner part of the base. There were numerous other military instations that they could not identify.

    ¡°It looks impressive. I suddenly feel like Big Brother¡¯s ambition to be a soldier is a very good choice!¡± Xie Xie spoke with some excitement.

    Men were inherently attracted to military affairs. The current development of soul technology had already allowed weapons to be extremely powerful. Even the most powerful soul masters dared not confront such soul weapons that were capable of destroying both Heaven and Earth.

    A powerful military force, along with the Federation, was the safeguard for everything.

    The entire Douluo Federation had two million standing armies in six great military zones. The Northsea Army Corps precisely belonged to the northeast military zone, and it was also the most powerful air force-navy army corps among the three northeast army corps.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go over there. Everyone act natural.¡± Tang Wulin walked at the front with a smile on his face while the rest followed behind. The group did not carry anything else other than some simple soul storage tools on their bodies.

    Yuanen¡¯s pair of damaged giant hammers was also kept in her soul storage tool.

    They were blocked by a troop of patrolling soldiers before they could even approach the main entrance of the Northsea Army Corps Base.

    ¡°Stop. This is a restricted military zone. Stay away.¡± The patrolling soldiers approached them with a car. It was apparent that the base had been aware of their presence for some time.

    Tang Wulin took two steps forward and spoke, ¡°Hello. We are Shrek Academy students, and we¡¯re on a testing mission. The academy arranged this mission so that we could undergo training with your respected army corps. Please help us to circte the notice for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Shrek Academy? We haven¡¯t been notified.¡± It was apparent that the patrolling soldiers were not so easily fooled.

    Tang Wulin shrugged. He spoke with a helpless expression, ¡°If you had been notified, then it wouldn¡¯t be a test anymore. The fact is, the academy wanted us toe for the training, but we were given no assistance. We had to figure out a way to enter your respected army corps for training. All of you know very well there¡¯s nothing much we can do. We can onlye over as such and follow the direct path to inquire if we can arrange for our training here.¡±

    The patrolling soldier raised his brows. ¡°Are all of you really from Shrek Academy? How can you prove it?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Prove it? That¡¯s easy.¡± As he was saying that, he made a gesture to hispanions. In the next moment, all seven of them unleashed their martial soul simultaneously.

    When the seven of them unleashed their martial souls simultaneously, with their numerous soul rings of impressive levels, it was an exceedingly shocking scene, especially before a troop of ordinary soldiers.

    When soldiers in the patrol car witnessed the soul rings bloom before them with rather high ranks, they could not help widening their eyes in surprise.

    Five soul rings. All of them had five soul rings!

    Tang Wulin and hispanions maintained aplete flying wedge formation. Tang Wulin stood at the front. Behind him was a row of three with Xu Xiaoyan in the center, nked by Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn. At the rear was another three in a row, with Xu Lizhi in the middle. Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie stood at his sides.

    Even though they were notbat-ready, but they still maintained the battle formation out of habit. Especially after they had acted so passively when they were confronting the evil soul masters earlier, they frequently discussed each others¡¯ issues during their drive to this city.

    Tang Wulin stood at the head with three purple, one ck and one green soul ring on his body. More precisely, it was one green-gold soul ring.

    Even though the soldiers were not soul masters, they still could not help staring in bewilderment when they saw the green soul ring on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. On the other hand, they did not see any soul ring below purple-rank on the rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters. This signified that these people were above all else.

    Seven five-ringed Soul Kings and these youths appeared to be only about twenty years old! The soldiers in the patrol car were around the same age as them.

    Admiration, envy and all sorts of different emotions shot through these soldiers¡¯ hearts in a split second. They were all peers, but how was there such a huge disparity?

    The soldier in charge of the patrol car gulped. He calmed himself down before he raised his military soulmunicator and pressed a button.

    The interesting thing about such a military soulmunicator was that it waspletely different from civil soulmunicators. It had no dialing function. Instead, every button represented a specific line ofmunication. Thus, the soldier had only pressed once, and the call was immediately picked up.

    ¡°Report. Discovered seven suspicious persons iming to be Shrek Academy students wanting to enter the base for training. All seven of them are five-ringed Soul King soul masters, aged about twenty years old. Please advise.¡±

    The soldier listened to the order that came from the soulmunicator before he immediately responded, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    He hung up themunicator as he stared at Tang Wulin¡¯s group of seven with a peculiar look in his eyes. He spoke, ¡°Please hold on for a moment. A car ising over right now to pick you up.¡±

 Chapter 807 - The Trap

    <h4>Chapter 807: The Trap</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    All the faces in Tang Wulin¡¯s group of seven cracked into a smile. With a caring over to pick them up, they were on the right track. It seemed like their assumption that there was certainly someone from Shrek Academy within the Northsea Army Corps base was proving urate. Moreover, Shrek Academy had yed a major role on the Continent, so its inner court students were highly sought after regardless of where they went.

    It did not take long before another military vehicle drove over. There were no patrolling soldiers in the car this time. Tang Wulin¡¯s group of seven boarded the car, while the patrol car from earlier followed behind and headed toward the Northsea Army Corps base.

    ¡°Adapt yourselves to the situation as ites. Our main goal is to stick around long enough to get a chance to contact some seniors with authority in the Army Corps. We don¡¯t need to ¡®borrow¡¯ anymore if we can manage the task in a peaceful manner,¡± Tang Wulin said softly.

    Ye Xinn nodded in agreement. ¡°We mustn¡¯t be separated, no matter what. It won¡¯t be an issue if we can stay together.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    The Northsea Army Corps base was truly enormous. Its extensive scale could be seen from the outside, but one could only experience how massive this ce was upon entering.

    The car drove them for a total of almost twenty minutes before stopping. It pulled up in front of an inconspicuous but gigantic building.

    As they arrived, a single soldier standing at the door made a gesture inviting them inside.

    Tang Wulin and hispanions maintained their battle formation as they walked into the building.

    He could not help frowning slightly as soon as he walked through the door, as the ce that looked a little like a warehouse was filled with all sorts of metallic equipment which they had difficulty recognizing.

    A military officer with a second lieutenant rank walked over to them. ¡°All of you are from Shrek Academy? Do you have any proof of identification with you?¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily retrieved the badges he had made and passed them to the officer.

    The officer took a nce but did not examine them very much before he passed the badges back. ¡°Follow me.¡± As he spoke, he walked deeper inside.

    Tang Wulin and hispanions were feeling bolder after their superb trick. Fearlessly, they followed behind in great strides, looking at their surroundings with curious eyes.

    The variety of equipment in the warehouse appeared extremely advanced. Soon they could see some gigantic soul cannons. The silver-white cannon barrels were so iparablyrge that they could still sense the lethal aura emitted from the cannons, despite there being no infusion of soul energy.

    The other military officer was already waiting for them in a more spacious area after they walked for another one hundred meters. The Northsea Army Corps¡¯ uniform was a dark shade of blue. The officer¡¯s tidy military uniformplemented his handsome face with two rings upon the epaulet on his shoulder and a silver star in the middle. Two rings and one star signified that he held the rank of major.

    The Major appeared to be over thirty years old with a tall and well-built physique. There was a warm smile on his face.

    ¡°The special privileged child of Shrek Academy, wee to the Northsea Army Corps.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart thudded loudly as he took a few steps forward hastily. ¡°Hello, sir. Excuse us for our abrupt appearance. Sorry for giving you so much trouble.¡±

    Tang Wulin told the tale which he hade up with earlier about how they wished to undergo special training with the Northsea Army Corps for a period of time in order toplete the testing mission assigned to them by the academy.

    ¡°...After some serious consideration, we felt that we shoulde over right away in hope that the Northsea Army Corps would take us in.¡± Tang Wulin had a certain way with his smile. He was quite handsome, so he seemed kind and approachable once he had retracted his Golden Dragon King Bloodline aura.

    The major nodded and smiled as well. He said, ¡°I understand. However, Little Brother, I wonder if you¡¯ve thought about one issue here. Seeing that Shrek Academy assigned our Northsea Army Corps as your testing location, what¡¯s the difficult part of the test?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. He had constructed the narrative about this test because he could not reveal the truth before he was assured that the other party would agree to help them.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Wulin looked at the major in confusion.

    The major continued smiling as he said, ¡°Shrek Academy¡¯s lessons always have a purpose. The truth is, the group of you are not the first batch of students that arrived here. Before you, your academy¡¯s peoplee over here about once every few years. Only that not many woulde knocking on our door directly like you did. Generally, they searched for the opportunity to secretly smuggle themselves across the sea! Some even attempted to infiltrate our aircraft! Most of them tried those methods. On the other hand, this is actually my first time encountering the situation where all of you entered in such a grand manner. I can¡¯t help saying you are all even more courageous and confident than your seniors.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not feel good upon listening to the major¡¯s words. He suddenly discovered that he had made a grave mistake. If they were not the first batch of students heading for military training, then those that came here before them were also seniors from Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court. They were unaware about the history of this military training, but the only thing they could confirm was that at least Elder Cai¡¯s batch had gone through with it. If the goal was the same, how did the seniors reach the ind with the Northsea Army Corps guarding the coastal areas? Moreover, the seniors had also taken the Gold Path within the allotted time as well.

    Was he walking right into a trap?

    Ye Xinn raised her brows ever so slightly. Tang Wulin spread out his arms subconsciously in order to block hispanions.

    ¡°Senior officer, what is it that you want from us?¡± Tang Wulin asked. He understood that acting impulsively would not solve the problem, as this man would not be standing before them speaking so calmly with such confidence andposure without having made adequate preparations, knowing that all seven of them were Soul Kings.

    During that split second, Tang Wulin made a lot of judgments in his heart and realized that the only thing the other party was unaware of was their identity as the current generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters. This was also the only secret they could keep now.

    The major spoke, ¡°Hmm, this is rather impressive. It¡¯s not easy for people your age to keep calm under pressure. The truth is, I can¡¯t help saying more than I should. Your downfall today can be med entirely on your academy. We received notification beforehand that seven Shrek Academy students were heading here and that your purpose was to head to Demon Ind. However, I think you¡¯ll find that it¡¯s impossible to cross our line of defense here. We have the responsibility to protect the safety of the Federation¡¯s citizens. We can¡¯t allow anyone to get close to the sea. ording to the timeline given by your academy, all of you must arrive on Demon Ind in fifteen days after departure. If not, the mission is considered a failure with severe implications. Thus, we will simply imprison all of you in the base for ten days, exceeding your fifteen-day time limit, before we release you.¡±

    Three ck lines extended across Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead. The academy was setting them up, wasn¡¯t it? The academy had even notified the Northsea Army Corps about their operation¡¯s timeline. This was simply...

    Could they possibly fight the Army Corps on their own?

    The major spoke with a smile on his face, ¡°It was genuinely a smart move for all of you to have faced us so calmly. On the other hand, if you were to attack me, it would mean that all of you areunching an attack on the Federation¡¯s military. At that point, it¡¯s in the hands of military protocol even if I were to give the order to kill all of you. However, I¡¯m only going to imprison all of you for a period of time. Alright, if you could all please surrender without resistance now.¡±

    ¡°Surrender without resistance? Humph!¡± Yue Zhengyu gave a cold snort.

    The major spoke, ¡°Do you wish to resist? All of you can try then, hmm? Take a look at your surroundings.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not look, but he could already sense that the metal gun barrels had extended slowly and pointed in their direction from the surroundings of the warehouse. Even though he did not understand the specific function of these gun barrels, he could tell that these were extremely deadly weapons judging from the gun barrels¡¯ length and size.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    The major spoke with a smile, ¡°Come, put them all in soul-seal handcuffs.¡±

    Soldiers ran out from behind with metallic square boxes, one foot wide and half a foot tall, in each of their hands. They walked in quick strides and arrived before Tang Wulin.

    The major spoke, ¡°There¡¯s still time if you wish to resist.¡±

    Tang Wulin sighed before he dejectedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this at all. The academy is too crafty. Nevertheless, this is a profound lesson for us, so at least the journey hasn¡¯t been in vain. We¡¯ve lost, but we won¡¯t make the same mistake the next time. No one is allowed to resist. Do as they ask. We shall be more intelligent in the future.¡±

    As he was saying that, he raised his hands spontaneously.

    A soldier suspended the metal box above Tang Wulin¡¯s hands as it rapidly cracked open and closed downward. Tang Wulin¡¯s wrists were wrapped within the box.

    Immediately, Tang Wulin could feel as intense numbness radiated from his wrists causing his whole body to shudder. His soul power was immediately sealed to the point that he could not feel it at all.

    In the end, the rest of the group followed Tang Wulin¡¯s instructions, and one by one they were bound with soul-seal handcuffs.

 Chapter 808 - Acquiesce

    <h4>Chapter 808: Acquiesce</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A sense of hopelessness was revealed in Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s face. ¡°This is bad! Captain, what should we do?¡± She was sobbing and her voice sounded fearful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s alright to forgo the test mission this time and return to face our punishment. Don¡¯t worry, we haven¡¯t done anything. The Northsea Army Corps may be able to detain us but they can¡¯t do anything to us. After all, the academy knows that we¡¯re here and we haven¡¯t attacked or stolen anything.¡±

    The major smiled and spoke, ¡°That¡¯s why I said you made the correct choice. Take them away and detain them. By the way, I graduated from Imperial Sun Moon Soul Master Academy. Perhaps I might add that the high ranking officials of the Northsea Army Corps are mostly graduates of Imperial Sun Moon Soul Master Academy. Thus, we¡¯ve always hated Shrek Academy. Bet you didn¡¯t expect that an army corps based in the northeast has its high ranking officials originating from Imperial Sun Moon Soul Master Academy in the far west. Are all of you aware of the rtionship between the two academies?¡±

    Were they aware of it? Could they not be aware of it? Tang Wulin once brought hisrades along and ran into trouble when they were headed to Imperial Sun Moon Soul Master Academy.

    Tang Wulin lowered his head with an unpleasant expression on his face as if he had acquiesced for their action which was simr to entering a thief¡¯s den!

    The major continued, ¡°Stop pretending. I¡¯m not fond of Shrek Academy. Judging by your appearances, you¡¯re all certainly inner court students with five-ring cultivation bases. Surely, all of you are one-word battle armor masters. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be lenient with you. I won¡¯t bepassionate no matter how much you pretend. Put the spirit-seal helmet on each of them just to be on the safe side. You can have a good sleep at our ce for the next ten days. I promise to release all of you ten dayster. Perhaps, all of you will be quite hungry by then, but you won¡¯t die for sure.¡±

    Tang Wulin watched helplessly as the soldiers procured the helmets and walked over when he suddenly raised his head while his face was filled with panic. ¡°You, you can¡¯t do this. You... Ouch!¡±

    The helmet covered his head as an intense maic field enveloped his mind instantly. Tang Wulin¡¯s body slumped to the ground.

    The rest of them had their soul power sealed so it was impossible for them to resist. The helmets were secured on their heads in session causing them to faint one after another onto the ground.

    The major shrugged. ¡°It should have been like this since the beginning. Shrek Academy¡¯s students are cunning so I won¡¯t be giving them any chances. The spirit-seal helmet is used specifically on felons and is meant to seal their spiritual sea. Have a good night¡¯s sleep. I wonder if Shrek Academy will treat them any better in the future because of this incident. Or perhaps, expel them immediately? Don¡¯t me me but your academy for being callous. Take them away and send them to the solitary room. Release them ten dayster.¡±

    The soldiers ran over. Each of the Shrek Seven Monsters was apanied by two soldiers as they were quickly taken to the solitary room.

    The major touched his chin with his right hand as he was deep in thought. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Send the special action unit to search the periphery of the base and use the radar to probe if there are any more of their friends hiding outside. Check for mechas especially.¡±

    ¡°Yes, major.¡±

    The major squinted his eyes. He had always been known as a meticulous person because he never missed out even a single detail.

    The dark solitary room had been the most terrifying ce for the soldiers all along.

    There was utterly nothing in the two-feet-tall solitary room. It was precisely a height that no one could sit up and there was not a ray of light inside. There was only a small opening for food to be sent through.

    The most frightening part about the solitary room was that it was truly ustrophobic. It would be considered remarkable if an ordinary person could withstand seven days of imprisonment in the room. One¡¯s spirit would eventually be broken if one is held in a dark confined space for a long period of time.

    Tang Wulin and hispanions were buckled in handcuffs and helmets as theyy quietly in the solitary room.

    It was not known how much time had passed when a pair of hands began moving slowly in the dark space. The hands grabbed the two sides of a helmet gently before prying them apart slowly.

    The helmet could not be opened without key or electronic passcode, but it was pried open forcefully by the hands.

    It was difficult since the hands were handcuffed. The hands struggled for a while and then the metal handcuffs were shattered instantly. The next moment, he lifted the helmet with his hands.

    He rubbed his wrists as he sensed the soul power in his body recovering gradually with faint purple light emitting from his eyes.

    Was that not Tang Wulin who was struggling free from the handcuffs and removing the helmet?

    He looked at his surroundings and found that hisrades were with him as expected. He heaved a sigh of relief.

    He stopped briefly before prying open Xie Xie¡¯s handcuff and helmet. Then, a hand covered Xie Xie¡¯s mouth.

    After a long while, Xie Xie¡¯s body shook once gently. Tang Wulin immediately whispered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t speak, be quiet.¡±

    Xie Xie immediately understood the situation. His soul power began to recover rapidly apanied by the recovery of his spirit.

    Tang Wulin repeated the procedure as he removed hisrades¡¯ handcuffs and helmets in session.

    How did his spiritual sea remain unaffected by the helmet? It was nothing special actually. The soul-seal handcuff was capable of sealing one¡¯s soul power undoubtedly. The same situation would have repeated itself had another more powerful soul master been buckled with the soul-seal handcuff.

    However, one should not forget that Tang Wulin still had his strong blood essence power. He immediately urged his blood essence power to his head to form a protective shield. If the major were to witness Tang Wulin¡¯s maniption, he would have been convinced that he did not manage to seal off Tang Wulin¡¯s power. At the time, Tang Wulin¡¯s face was covered with a golden dragon pattern.

    Using his blood essence power as a barrier, the helmet¡¯s spirit sealing was rendered ineffective. The rest was just easy. When the situation on the outside was quiet enough, Tang Wulin immediately removed the seals on him as well as hisrades.

    ¡°The academy is crafty,¡± Xie Xie could not help speaking softly. The others were breathing rather heavily.

    The academy¡¯s choice of Northsea City was not without purpose. The Northsea Army Corps specifically withheld them to deceive them! Anyone who understood military training would look at them with a piteous gaze. They had already faced such a situation although they had yet to arrive on the ind.

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s pointless for us to badmouth them. At least our situation here is not the worst. At least, we¡¯re still inside the base. Xie Xie, unleash your clone to explore the outside.¡± Tang Wulin rolled around as he was saying that. He then stopped at the entrance of the solitary room. It was just a small door, but it was heavily locked.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes and focused his spirit to sense the situation outside. There was no guard outside. Perhaps, it was due to their confidence in the effectiveness of their soul-seal handcuff and spirit-seal helmet.

    However, Tang Wulin did not act recklessly. He turned around and spoke to Xie Xie, ¡°Your clone must be careful when it¡¯s outside. You¡¯ll only need to locate the soul airne. There¡¯ll certainly be a lot of security measures in the base. The thermographic equipment should be unable to detect you but the energy analyzer can. Dissipate your clone immediately if you¡¯re discovered. They won¡¯t suspect it¡¯s us anyhow. Be careful and bring back as many useful items as possible.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡± Xie Xie nodded at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin stretched out his right hand, but he did not attempt to open the door. Instead, he went to the side of the solitary room. ¡°This is the venttion shaft. I¡¯m going to remove the cover. I¡¯ve sensed it with my spiritual power and found that the shaft is very small so no ordinary human can pass through. However, I think your clone should be able to do so.¡±

    Xie Xie nodded. ¡°No problem. I can shrink my energy-form clone so that it can pass through anything the size of an arm¡¯s thickness.¡±

 Chapter 809 - Setting the Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 809: Setting the Strategy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Sure,e.¡± Tang Wulin made a gentle sh with his Golden Dragon w and cut open the vent. The soul ring on Xie Xie¡¯s body shed once before a Shadow Dragon clone split from his body with the Shadow Dragon Dagger in his hand and bored into the vent silently.

    The clone shrank under Xie Xie¡¯s control and squirmed out. He was soon on the outside.

    It was a corridor with a row of solitary rooms on each side. Xie Xie observed his surroundings for a moment, but there was no movement.

    He walked cautiously along the wall. He observed his surroundings as he walked.

    He was not afraid of being discovered since he was a clone and an invisible one. Nevertheless, he could not allow anyone to discover him near the solitary room because the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ guards would associate his presence to their escape.

    Fortunately, there was no energy analyzer here. The solitary room was not an important military restricted area as it was mostly used to detain soldiers with military discipline issues.

    There were prison cells and security locks along the way. Finally, he arrived on the outside without any incident.

    The skies had already darkened on the outside, but the Northsea Army Corps base was still bright as day with soldiers jogging past asionally.

    Xie Xie observed quietly in a dimmed corner. His clone was incapable of functioning too far away from his body. The farthest distance he could go was a kilometer with his cultivation base as a Soul King currently. His soul power and spiritual power consumption would increase tremendously if he were to maintain the control of his clone beyond this distance.

    The ce was so spacious and vast that Xie Xie had no way of determining his location. Fortunately, he soon stumbled onto the aircraft.

    A giant warehouse door opened slowly not far away from the solitary room. An aircraft that had justnded was cruising over and stopped in the warehouse.

    Xie Xie was surprised to find the warehouse for parked aircraft was situated next to their solitary room separated by only two walls.

    Xie Xie dashed into the warehouse just in time to watch the aircraft canopy opening and four members of the flight crew disembarking from the aircraft.

    Xie Xie took a few leaps andnded on top of the aircraft. He then probed around and explored the aircraft.

    It was a four-seater fighter aircraft with tight spaces inside. There were all sorts of gauges andplicated instruments while the lights on top were gradually switched off at present. The flight crew chatted as they got off the ne. The lifted aircraft canopy was slowly closing.

    There was also another aircraft that was simr to this fighter aircraft in the warehouse.

    Xie Xie squinted as he got off the ne silently and quickly returned to the solitary room.

    Tang Wulin listened as Xie Xie reported on the situation after which he pondered for a long while. ¡°This is truly a good opportunity. However, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll difficult for us to fly the aircraft. It¡¯s best for us to break into the warehouse and wait until the aircraft is going for a mission. This means that we can¡¯t just hijack the aircraft because we¡¯ll be easily discovered. Yet, the inside of the aircraft is too small that there¡¯s barely space for us to conceal ourselves.¡±

    Xie Xie spoke, ¡°There were a few specialized maintenance staff who went into the ne to check its condition after those flight crew left. I suspect they¡¯ll be performing another check before the next flight.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu spoke, ¡°The fighter aircraft¡¯s superiority lies in its high speed. It can fly thirty kilometers in the blink of an eye at full throttle. However, the fighter aircraft has too few seats. We¡¯ll also need a professional flight crew to fly the ne anyhow. There is utterly no way the ne can take so many of us. Moreover, the risk of two aircraft taking off at the same time and getting caught is high. The capacity of a transport aircraft or helicopter is enough but its slow speed won¡¯t even make it out of the Northsea Army Corps base before we¡¯re caught.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Xie Xie, do you think that it¡¯s possible for all of us to squeeze into a fighter aircraft without taking the flight crew into ount?¡±

    Xie Xie answered hesitantly, ¡°Tough. There are only four seats but seven of us. I¡¯m afraid Xu Lizhi can¡¯t fit in one seat. The ne is just too small.¡±

    Tang Wulin squinted. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible if some of us can pilot the aircraft. However, we must be able to fly the aircraft.¡±

    ¡°We flying the aircraft?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°The aircraft¡¯s control is certainly moreplicated than a soul car¡¯s, but it may not be moreplicated than a mecha¡¯s. I think that it¡¯s even simpler than the mecha. Leaving with a flight crew is too risky and not within our control. What if we were to meet with a flight crew who faces death with no regrets? Thus, I came up with this idea...¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we have to fly our way out. Yet, who¡¯s going to fly the aircraft?¡± Ye Xinn asked in puzzlement.

    Tang Wulin looked toward Xie Xie, ¡°We still have nine more days. I believe the aircraft in the warehouse will take off once again during these nine days. So, you can take the opportunity to observe how they control the aircraft during take-off and learn the procedure. I¡¯m not asking much of you so long as you can take off and take us where we want to go. We¡¯ll only need to fly thirty kilometers.¡±

    Xie Xie widened his eyes as he stared at Tang Wulin. ¡°Big brother, aren¡¯t you afraid of a crash? Do you trust me that much?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged and spoke, ¡°There¡¯s always a possibility of that, but we probably won¡¯t end in a crash with Zhengyu and Yuanen present. However, I¡¯m afraid that we may not be able to join the military training anymore if we fail. So, we¡¯re counting on you.¡±

    Xie Xie swallowed a gulp of saliva. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°We still have time so we must organize our n to our best abilities. Xie Xie, thank you for your effort you¡¯ll need to observe and learn about piloting an aircraft. Please pay attention to every single detail.¡±

    For the next few days, Northsea Army Corps would send someone over to monitor the situation in the solitary room daily. The helmet¡¯s inner system and handcuff were first damaged before they were donned again. It was an easy task to feign.

    After all, the solitary room was so low that the soldiers who were keeping guard only took a nce. They left upon seeing no movement in the solitary room.

    It was finally the seventh day.

    Xie Xie returned stealthily.

    ¡°How¡¯s it?¡± Tang Wulin asked softly.

    Xie Xie answered, ¡°I can now confirm that the two aircraft in the warehouse conduct reconnaissance flight missions separately every morning and every night. I¡¯ve already memorized the procedures of their take-offs. I don¡¯t think it would be a problem for me to pilot the aircraft at full throttle. So, when should we take action?¡±

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯ve already nned the measure for every possible emergency except for this final bit. The situation this time will be dangerous. However, the Shrek Seven Monsters would never return in defeat. Let¡¯s make a move tomorrow morning. It should be easier in the morning since the guards on duty at this time would most likely be tired.¡±

    Early morning the next day.

    As the leader of the flight crew, Lu Fu was the first to arrive at the warehouse. He greeted the maintenance crews who were just done examining the aircraft. His face was filled with satisfaction as he looked up to his aircraft.

    He was fond of airnes ever since he was young. He enjoyed the feeling of flying in the sky. He had undergone grueling training in order to be a qualified flight crew. He began flying five years ago after his relentless efforts.

    He had invested countless hours of hard work as a flight crew apprentice in the beginning until he became a flight crew chargehand. He was truly passionate about flying.

    The aircraft before him was a new model of the Federation¡¯s fighter aircraft named ¡®Skywing F-17¡¯. It was the seventeenth generation of fighter aircraft equipped with soul turbine ejector capable of instant eleration and breaking the sound barrier within twenty-six seconds. It was equipped with four soul-destroy cannons for continuous attacks and built to carry eight fixed soul bombs for high altitude long-range attacks. It was a new generation of attack aircraft that couldunch attacks from the air. This generation of fighter aircraft was adopted by the Federation six years ago and had been in active service ever since. It was well known for its stability and super fast attacking speed which was most suited to execute continuous attacks in tandem with the mecha. Alternatively, it could be used as the mecha troop¡¯s fire support.

    The fighter aircraft Skywing F-17 had a length of thirty-six meters and a twenty-nine-meter wingspan. It was equipped with one turbine ejector so it needed a distance of nine hundred meters to take-off.

    All this information was deeply seared into Lu Fu. He loved his fighter aircraft and was thoroughly familiar with its every detail.

    The Skywing F-17¡¯splete flight crew team was made up of four people, namely the aircraft captain who was also the chargehand of the team, the co-captain, the cannon shooter, and the missile shooter.

    The captain¡¯s main responsibility was flying the Skywing F-17, while the co-captain was in charge of navigating,municating with the control tower, and monitoring the radar.

    The missile shooter and the cannon shooter were in charge of handling the missile and cannon control systems respectively. Hence, the necessity of equipping the Skywing F-17 with four flight members.

 Chapter 810 - Boarding the Aircraft

    <h4>Chapter 810: Boarding the Aircraft</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The modern fighter aircraft was advancing in its development by reducing its number of the crew along with achieving faster speeds. With the development of soul intelligence, the next generation fighter aircraft would only need two people instead of four to manage its operation.

    Lu Mu tidied up his flight suit. As a normal person, he would need the full protection of a flight suit and helmet in order to withstand the fighter aircraft¡¯s high-speed eleration. He was always earnest in his work which was how he became an elite flight crew member.

    ¡°Captain!¡± Three flight crews with the same attire as him walked in from the outside. Those were his three otherpanions. Lu Fu cracked into a faint smile as he greeted them.

    All of a sudden, his waving hand froze in midair because he witnessed in astonishment as a figure descended from the sky. The figure shed once after which his threepanions were lying limply on the ground.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Lu Fu reacted to the situation instantly. Just as he was about to give the warning, his vision darkened and he tooy limply on the ground.

    ¡°Scout!¡± a deep voice echoed. A few figures stood out abruptly and inspected the surroundings rapidly. They hid in the dark corner with no intention to reveal themselves.

    The warehouse¡¯s door was already opened in preparation for the uing flight mission, so the inside could be clearly seen from the outside.

    The four bodies were rapidly dragged into a corner.

    In the distance, a few figures gave the thumbs up to the person who instructed them.

    ¡°Board the aircraft, Xie Xie!¡± Tang Wulin waved his hand at Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie groped Lu Fu¡¯s body to procure a controller with a round button while simultaneously removing his helmet and cing it on Lu Fu¡¯s head.

    He pressed the button while aiming the controller at Skywing F-17. The aircraft canopy at the top of the aircraft began to open slowly.

    It was the Shrek Seven Monsters that attacked the flight crew. They did not kill but had only knocked out Lu Fu and his threepanions.

    Meanwhile, every one of the Shrek Seven Monsters had an anxious yet excited expression. They were actually going to fly the aircraft! Moreover, none of them had ever boarded a fighter aircraft before, so this was definitely no kidding matter.

    From this moment on, they hadmitted something against thew. Obviously, they believed that the academy would help them settle the matterter as long as they made it out of the ce. After all, it had been the academy¡¯s order initially, so they did not feel troubled in their hearts at all.

    Xie Xie boarded the aircraft first and sat in the pilot¡¯s seat. Ye Xinn scurried over and sat in the co-pilot¡¯s seat next to him. The seating arrangement had been discussed prior to this. Tang Wulin jumped onto the aircraft¡¯s wing and swung out a de of Bluesilver Emperor that wound around Xu Lizhi¡¯s body. He then tossed Xu Lizhi¡¯s body with all his strength and Xu Lizhi dropped into the cabin space nicely. Xu Xiaoyan was sent into the cabin by Yue Zhengyu simultaneously.

    Xie Xie¡¯s hands rapidly operated the aircraft¡¯s monitor console. ¡°Big brother, we need fingerprint and iris recognition.¡±

    Tang Wulin swung his hand and unleashed another de of Bluesilver Emperor that wound around Lu Fu¡¯s body in the corner below. He gave his wrist a tug and the Bluesilver Emperor sent Lu Fu flying through the air akin to a trapeze artist.

    Another de of Bluesilver Emperor flicked outward and wound around Lu Fu¡¯s body in the air. The Bluesilver Emperor pulled him downward into Tang Wulin¡¯s grasp in the next moment. Tang Wulin lifted Lu Fu and leaped to the slender nose cone of the aircraft before handing Lu Fu over to Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie lifted Lu Fu¡¯s finger then cocked his head to authenticate the thumbprint and iris recognition.

    ¡°Beep, beep, beep!¡± At the sound of three beeps, the dials in the aircraft cockpit lit up gradually with all sorts of indicator lights disying the aircraft¡¯s condition at present.

    Xie Xie cheered once. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Tang Wulin swung his wrist as the Bluesilver Emperor tightened and sent Lu Fu back to the ground again.

    ¡°Turn up the dial and start the engine quickly. ording to the official time of departure, we still have a minute before the confirmed time.¡± Everything was already within their control after a few days of observation. The entire plot was going smoothly to n.

    Xie Xie¡¯s hand flipped the switch one by one swiftly while he showed a ¡®no problem¡¯ gesture at Tang Wulin simultaneously.

    Tang Wulin bounced up andnded in the seat in front of the tail at the back of the cabin. ¡°Zhengyu, Yuanen, take your ce.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui were on the two sides of the wings. The aircraft could only carry four people inside. They couldn¡¯t fit in anymore so they devised this special technique to stay on the aircraft.

    des of Bluesilver Emperor spread out from Tang Wulin¡¯s body and extended to the two side wings along the fusge. At the same time, the aircraft canopy slowly closed with four people on the inside.

    Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu crouched on the two wings separately and allowed the Bluesilver Grass to secure them to the wings. Tang Wulin¡¯s position was behind the canopy cover. He was sitting right in the middle as if he was riding the aircraft.

    The Bluesilver Emperor fastened the three people securely to the aircraft. Tang Wulin raised his hand and knocked thrice on the aircraft¡¯s fusge.

    The aircraft canopy was closed so he could not be heard. Hence, he had tomunicate with hand gestures and sound signals. Xu Xiaoyan who was seated at the back row of the cabin was in charge of monitoring Tang Wulin¡¯s instructions.

    Xie Xie burst outughing. ¡°My friends, we are about to take-off! It¡¯s my maiden flight, and I¡¯m so excited!¡±

    ¡°Be careful. Your Yuanen is on the wing!¡± Ye Xinn reminded him coldly.

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Tang Wulin, Yue Zhengyu, and Yuanen Yehui were on the outside for obvious reasons. Tang Wulin had the strongest body so he assumedmand as the captain. Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu had wings and were capable of flight. Their strong survival abilities would ensure their survival at crucial moments even if they were separated from the aircraft at a high altitude.

    Thus, they were the most suitable choices for their respective positions on the aircraft.

    Xie Xie took on the role of operating the aircraft. ¡°Fire!¡± he shouted aloud as he pressed a red button.

    All of a sudden, the Skywing F-17 shook as a piercing hum echoed. The turbine ejector at the back began to spin at full speed with an intense airflow rushing out from the inside. It pushed the aircraft into moving forward slowly.

    ¡°Sky-9, Sky-9, why are you firing in advance? Do you copy?¡± A hurried voice echoed from Xie Xie¡¯s headphone at this moment.

    He immediately lowered his voice intentionally and answered, ¡°There has been a small issue. The maintenance staff is running a firing trial for me.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report the issue and mention there has been a change in your workflow?¡± A solemn voice echoed from his headphone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my mistake,¡± Xie Xie replied.

    ¡°Order to shut down the engine immediately and await further instructions.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xie Xie answered but the Skywing F-17 had slowly exited the warehouse under his control.

    There was no doubt that Xie Xie was not familiar with piloting the aircraft. The aircraft was extremely heavy. Despite Xie Xie having observed Lu Fu at work for the past few days, he was still new to the whole procedure. He was certain that his basic operations were correct. He needed to guide the aircraft into gliding forward about three hundred meters after exiting the warehouse, then turn right onto the runway before he could take off.

    ¡°Sky-9, Sky-9, what are you doing, why are you exiting the warehouse?¡± the angry voice echoed from the headphone once again.

    Xie Xie suddenly raised his voice and spoke with fear, ¡°Control system down, control system down. Mayday, mayday.¡± He mimicked an urgent-sounding voice that even Ye Xinn could not help looking at him in rm as he soundedpletely different from his usual self.

 Chapter 811 - Spreading Ones Wings Before Soaring

    <h4>Chapter 811: Spreading One¡¯s Wings Before Soaring</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Stay calm to exercise control. The service truck will be at your ce shortly. Control as best as you can to prevent a collision.¡± On the contrary, the control tower seemed to have calmed down.

    Control? Of course, he was going to control but he was controlling the aircraft into taking off soon.

    Xie Xie pushed the cyclic control into making a swift turn. The aircraft was lopsided during the turning due to its high speed. Its two wings shook as it was moving faster than normal heading straight for the runway.

    ¡°Sky-9, Sky-9, this is a warning. How dare you people hijack the aircraft. This is a capital offense. I repeat, this is a capital offense. Stop immediately, otherwise, the base has the right to destroy all of you.¡± the voice from the control tower sounded cold.

    Xie Xie was wondering how they could possibly be discovered so soon. He thought that he had feigned it well.

    Xu Lizhi sitting at the back row suddenly pulled down something from the top of the cabin. ¡°I think it¡¯s this that exposed us.¡±

    It was a tiny camera capable of transmitting the image inside the cabin to the control tower. The control tower could tune in to the video frequency and watch the inside of the cabin.

    Ye Xinn blurted, ¡°Quick!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Xie Xie pushed the cyclic control but there was not enough time to go onto the runway when the piercing siren sounded. He could see vaguely that the barricade used to seal the runway afar was already rising slowly. Even if they could make it to the runway, it would be impossible to take off now.

    Cold radiance shimmered in Xie Xie¡¯s eyes. He pulled the cyclic control with his right hand as he hurled the aircraft backward.

    Instantly, the reactive thrust pinned down the four people against their seats forcefully, while simultaneously the three people outside the cabin could feel a tremendous force transmitted and the intense airflowshing against their bodies.

    Tang Wulin roared loudly, ¡°Battle Armor out!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu unleashed their battle armors simultaneously. Tang Wulin was no exception as he too relied on his helmet and mask to lessen the impact of the forces.

    The aircraft suddenly gained speed but was not in a stable condition. The cockpit of Skywing F-7 angled upward and pulsated before the whole aircraft lunged forward all of a sudden.

    The ground the aircraft was cruising on at the moment was not the runway yet. The runway was still over three hundred meters away. On the other side of the runway was a stretch of grasnd that acted as a rumble strip. It was considered smooth but definitely not firm ground.

    Piercing bright orange radiance burst forth from the Skywing F-17¡¯s exhaust. It covered the three hundred meters in the blink of an eye. They had dashed onto the grasnd within a split second.

    Xie Xie roared in rage as he pulled the cyclic control in his hands with full force. The grasnd was only four hundred meters wide and the area before it was a long stretch of barracks. If they still could not take off, they would crash into the barracks.

    The four people in the cabin unleashed their battle armors in unison as Xie Xie was pulling at the cyclic control. No one wished to die and the situation was not what they had expected. They did not manage to make it to the actual runway for takeoff.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Xu Xiaoyan made a piercing shriek as the Skywing F-17 shook violently on the grasnd. She watched helplessly as they were fast approaching the end of the grasnd and was about to head for the solid concrete wall in front.

    It was at this moment when the aircraft shook abruptly. The Skywing F-17¡¯s powerful driving force red up as the cockpit tilted upward. All the shaking suddenly stopped, while the concrete wall in front seemed to be dipping down. The sound of fractured ss came from the bottom of the aircraft. In the next moment, they were already in the air.

    ¡°Wow! We¡¯re in the air!¡± Xie Xie screamed out in excitement.

    ¡°There has been a collision. Examine the situation quick!¡± Ye Xinn roared at him in rage.

    Xie Xie took a nce at the meter before he shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t understand. Do you think that I¡¯ve truly learned how to fly the aircraft just by observing its operation for only a few days? Nevertheless, we are at least flying now. We are flying in the air and this is known as soaring. Haha! elerate, elerate!¡±

    As he was saying that, he pulled on the cyclic control to increase the speed.

    A raging voice from the control tower echoed from his headphone, ¡°Return to base immediately. Otherwise, we¡¯llunch a surface-to-air missile soon. This is not a warning, it¡¯s an order.¡±

    It was at this moment streams of soul rays swept the air from the ground emitting a dazzling radiance.

    There was no doubt that the soul rays were used to warn them.

    ¡°Strike me if you can. Truth be told, we are the current Shrek Seven Monsters. Just wait till you incur Shrek Academy¡¯s rage if we get killed.¡± Xie Xie roared once before he hung up themunication abruptly.

    In the control tower of Northsea Army Corps base!

    The situation inside the control tower was chaotic. The control system showed that a Skywing F-17 only required seven hundred meters for a forced takeoff on the subsidiary runway.

    Although they were aware of the situation, everything happened too quickly and suddenly that everyone was caught off guard and did not have time to react to the situation at once.

    Such a situation was unprecedented. The staff on the scene were all confused when they heard of the ¡®Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ on themunicator.

    The special forces major was right about Northsea Army Corps being akin to the backyard of the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Master Academy. It was for this reason that the people here were even more aware of Shrek Academy¡¯s presence.

    There was not a single student who graduated from Shrek Academy in the Northsea Army Corps because of political reasons. They could not have done that without the Federation¡¯s support for everyone knew that the most outstanding soul masters on the continent were from Shrek Academy!

    However, despite their discrimination against Shrek Academy, they understood what the words ¡®Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ meant. Thebel signified the entire Shrek Academy!

    If the Shrek Seven Monsters were to die here, it would be an event capable of stirring up the emotions of the entire Federation.

    The highestmanding officer of the control tower, Liu Ming, had turned green with rage! What was happening here? Since when did the Shrek Seven Monsters arrive in the Northsea Army Corps base? He had only received information that the base captured a few crafty fellows possibly from Shrek Academy. They would be released a few dayster after detainment.

    Yet, ording to the Major¡¯s report, these Shrek Academy¡¯s students should have been buckled with soul-seal handcuffs and spirit-seal helmets. How did they manage to fly an aircraft?

    ¡°Major, what do we do?¡± The control tower¡¯s staff were all looking at Liu Ming.

    Liu Ming breathed rapidly. ¡°Patch the general through immediately.¡±

    The Northsea Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander, Lieutenant General Shen Yue, was the newest generation of bright stars in the army. She was only thirty-eight years old and she had already been promoted to lieutenant general by the Federation.

    ¡°General, such is the situation, please advise!¡± Colonel Liu Mingpleted his report as soon as he could.

    The other side of themunication was quiet for a moment. ¡°Launch Sky-word Flying Regiment. Launch Number One Northsea Mecha Regiment. Ensure their safety. Launch the air guard. Compel them to descend and return if possible. Ensure their safety even if they resist.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Copy.¡±

    Thebel ¡®Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ was truly influential. Even a lieutenant general who was not at peace with Shrek Academy dared not allow anything untoward to happen to these people in her territory.

    Shen Yue stood in her office dressed in a military outfit. Her military outfit was neat and tidy. There was no trace of aging on her face. She appeared to be thirty years old and looked strikingly beautiful. She was an academy beauty back in those days when she was studying in the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Master Academy.

    ¡°Send Major Bing Feng to see me,¡± Shen Yue pressed a button on her table and dispatched her order.

    ¡°Shrek Seven Monsters?¡± Shen Yue frowned because they had received information that Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court disciples were here for a test mission. She was aware of Shrek Academy¡¯s tradition as she had once sent her people to the ind. As the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ regimental officer and also the deputymander of Northeast Military Command, she had the authority within her own army corps to do so.

    However, her actions drew criticisms from the higher authorities within a short period of time. Thus, the ind remained a mystery to her.

    These group of people was from Shrek. Furthermore, they called themselves Shrek Seven Monsters. If this were true, there may be trouble again.

    Shrek Academy had always taken care of its people. If anything were to happen to the Shrek Seven Monsters while they were here, there was no way she could pacify Shrek Academy¡¯s outrage no matter how rational her exnation was.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters were not simply chosen. In fact, they will be vetted again after a long period when the previous generation of Shrek Seven Monsters retired after rendering their meritorious services. Moreover, the principle of quality before quantity was upheld such that the position would be kept vacant if no one was qualified enough for the title.

 Chapter 812 - Target Acquired In Mid-air

    <h4>Chapter 812: Target Acquired In Mid-air</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The previous generations of Shrek Seven Monsters were all impressive powerhouses. There was once a unique incident that resulted in the deaths of two members from a generation of Shrek Seven Monsters. At the time, Shrek Academy, which had always been gentle and calm, suddenly bared its fangs. It was a terrifying vengeance that remained in people¡¯s memory.

    Shen Yue read about this incident in the military¡¯s top-secret files. That particr incident resulted directly in the change of sixteen new federation members.

    The public never learned what had happened during the incident, but it caused a huge amount of chaos at the higher levels of the entire Federation. As for what actually urred, there was no information recorded in the file. It was only mentioned that the consequences were deadly serious. Everyone that was rted to the two deceased Shrek Seven Monsters was suffering through different changes that none of them wanted to ept.

    Meanwhile, the aircraft flown by Xie Xie had already ascended into the sky. The Skywing F-17 moved far swifter than any ordinary mecha. In the blink of an eye, the sea was already on the horizon.

    It was apparent that Xie Xie was not experienced in operating the ne, but he could still handle the basics of the guidance system. He headed straight in the direction of the sea after reaching a high enough altitude. They needed to look for the ind right now.

    Where would it actually be?

    Xie Xie gazed into the distance. The visibility in the air was thirty kilometers. However, he soon had to stop and stare after realizing that there was not a single ind in the faraway sea, but a stretch of inds. An entire archipgo with at least one or two hundred inds densely covered a wide area of the water in the distance.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± He naturally assumed Ye Xinn saw it as well.

    Ye Xinn rolled her eyes. ¡°How would I know what to do? I¡¯m not the captain, and we can¡¯tmunicate with him either. Let¡¯s fly over before we discuss any further. Worstes to worst, we¡¯llnd first before we look for the ind.¡±

    Xie Xie spoke furiously, ¡± It¡¯s ruthless of the academy to give us only fifteen days. Leave alone the sealed shoreline, even the map they provided was a fake. It¡¯s definitely not an ind.¡±

    ¡°Hold on. Show me the map,¡± Xu Xiaoyan sitting behind suddenly spoke.

    The map was in Ye Xinn¡¯s hand as she was in charge of navigation. She passed it over.

    Xu Xiaoyan spoke, ¡°No matter how crafty the academy, at least the shape of the ind on the map they provided can¡¯t be wrong. Xinn, search ording to the ind¡¯s shape. See if we can find an ind with a simr shape when seen from above, then we¡¯ll head in that direction.¡±

    Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes brightened as she snapped her fingers. ¡°You have a point there. Xu Xiaoyan, you¡¯re so smart. Let¡¯s fly that way!¡±

    Ye Xinn pointed in the direction of the archipgo. Purple light shimmered in her eyes as she gazed into the distance in search of an ind with a shape simr to the one on the map.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin shut his eyes tight as he stood on the back of the aircraft, with a violent windshing against his body. Fortunately, he had the strong bond of his Bluesilver Emperor to rely on, as well as his body¡¯s endurance. If not for them, he would not have made it this far.

    He could not tell what situation taking ce underneath his position was. He could only wait for Xie Xie and the rest to find the correct location right now.

    It was at this moment when two howls were heard suddenly. Tang Wulin raised his head with great effort to look up to find two dark shadows sweeping past the sides of the Skywing F-17 in a split second. Those were also fighter aircraft but at a faster speed than they had.

    The two fighter nes turned around and blocked the way of their aircraft, flying in sync with then. Soon after, two more fighters appeared at their sides and another two more appeared behind them. All the nes remained at the same speed as them.

    Once again, the voice came through Xie Xie¡¯s earphone.

    ¡°You are ordered to return immediately. If you refuse toply, we will open fire.¡±

    Xie Xie spoke in disdain, ¡°Fire if you can. What else can you do?¡± As he spoke, he suddenly pushed the cyclic control to increase the speed of the aircraft and flew downward diagonally. Leave alone the Northsea Army Corps, even Ye Xinn was greatly startled by this maneuver.

    The six fighter aircraft in the sky hastily changed their direction as aircrafts continued to surround them.

    Nevertheless, there was no doubt that Xie Xie¡¯s flying skill could notpare with theirs.

    Shen Yue, dress in her military uniform, had made her way to the control tower as fast as she could. The major who had captured Tang Wulin¡¯s group of seven stood by her side, but his expression appeared slightly uneasy.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Lieutenant General Shen Yue asked Colonel Liu Ming.

    ¡°They¡¯re very stubborn and refusing to back down. We¡¯re giving our best efforts to block them to reduce their speed in approaching Demon Archipgo, but it¡¯s very dangerous for them to swerve uncontrobly. This could possibly result in a catastrophic crash at any moment. Lieutenant General, shall we initiate airborne target acquisition?¡± Colonel Liu Ming spoke with a deep voice.

    Shen Yue frowned. ¡°How long before Number One Northsea Mecha Regiment is in position?¡±

    Colonel Liu Ming answered, ¡°T minus one minute to position. T minus twenty seconds for the advanced troop to reach position.¡±

    Shen Yue heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Initiate airborne target acquisition immediately when the mecha regiment is in position. Bring them back to me. Remember, I want them alive. No one is allowed to harm them.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Fighter aircraft were more skilled in mid-air attacks. It was an extremely difficult task toplete target acquisition without the mecha regiment¡¯s assistance.

    In the Skywing F-17...

    ¡°These bastards thought they could use the tail radar to affect us. What do we do if we can¡¯t make it out?¡± Xie Xie was infuriated. They were already very close to the archipgo, but the six nes in the air were so masterfully flown that they continuously blocked andpelled their F-17 into flying off course. If it was not for Xie Xie¡¯s few courageous attempts to force their way out by threatening to collide, it was highly possible that they would end up back at Northsea Army Corps base.

    However, this was not the way. Xie Xie was just an amateur after all. He had very limited control over the aircraft, and he was not really attempting a collision. The other party¡¯s two nes made a stalled turn and used the airflow from their turbine ejectors tosh at their aircraft. This made their aircraft sink downward and deviate from their original course. The other nes were also using the same method to force them into flying sideways.

    There was no doubt that the other party¡¯s six aircraft were piloted by expert flight crews. They had too many tricks up their sleeves when dealing with a beginner like Xie Xie.

    ¡°Ask the captain what should we do? Should wend from the air in advance?¡± Ye Xinn hesitated for a moment before she spoke to Xu Xiaoyan.

    Xu Xiaoyan hastily made a few simple hand gestures at Tang Wulin through the aircraft canopy.

    Tang Wulin had seen the series of effects caused by the surrounding aircraft naturally. Cold radiance shimmered in his eyes as he waved his hand at Xu Xiaoyan then pointed to himself.

    It was at this moment when Xie Xie suddenly screamed aloud in the cabin, ¡°Mecha!¡±

    With a howl, a total of six mecha flew underneath their aircraft. The mecha¡¯s speed was in no way slower than the fighter nes. All the mechas that appeared rapidly underneath them were coated in ck paint. Meanwhile, ejection apertures protruded out from underneath the six airnes surrounding them. Soon after,rges were shot at high speed into the air, aimed at their Skywing F-17.

    Thes were shot in such a precise manner that thes avoided the aircraft¡¯s turbine ejectors and immediately tightened after the aircraft was covered. The power of six nes was far greater than their single aircraft, so they were pulled back to the base.

    Airborne target acquisition had seeded!

    Leave alone seeing it with his eyes, Tang Wulin had never even heard of this method before so this was an eye-opening experience for him.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin, who had been crouching on the back of the aircraft all along, suddenly sat up straight.

    Then, an enormous creature suddenly appeared in front of him.

    At that moment, the six aircraft performing the airborne target acquisition, the six ck mechas maneuvering underneath that were in charge of protection and also the control tower was watching their situation closely.

 Chapter 813 - Dragon Riding on A Fighter Aircraft

    <h4>Chapter 813: Dragon Riding on A Fighter Aircraft</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The control tower had the clearest view of the scene. Using therge radars, they could capture clear images of the skies. In truth, if the North Sea Army had wanted to shoot Tang Wulin and the others out of the sky, it would have been a simple task for them. With the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ air defense system, they definitely could not have evaded the soul cannonball once it was fired.

    Even so, could they truly do that? Even if Tang Wulin and the others had ¡®borrowed¡¯ their aircraft, they were persons of interest. They could not use any violent course of action or they would be in deep trouble. Hence, they had to rely on gentler methods to apprehend them.

    Although they could not kill the Shrek Seven Monsters, they were definitely allowed to arrest them. Indeed, though their deaths would have dire grave consequences, their arrest would be a decisive blow to Shrek Academy. The Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineer Academy or the military could boldly state, ¡®Were these the Shrek Seven Monsters handpicked by you? They were nothing special ¡®.

    That was why Lieutenant General Shen Yue had personally assumedmand of this operation. She was waiting for them to be captured and brought back.

    However, the scene that came next left her staring with her mouth agape.

    Up in the sky, the six airnes which hadpleted the midair acquisition were turning around to bring back the aircraft which contained the Shrek Seven Monsters. Suddenly, a humongous entity broke the huge.

    They could clearly see on the thirty-six meter long the Skywing-17 a huge, majestic figure, more than sixty meters tall. Its sheer size was awesome to behold. It was so terrifying that upon appearing, it instantly caused the Skywing-17 and the six aircraft around it to fall.

    Six nes were definitely stronger than one single aircraft. That was the basis of airborne target acquisition. However, when the target had the sudden addition of an Overlord Dragon, the situation was very different.

    That single aircraft put the other six into a nosedive! They dropped straight for the seas beneath them.

    The six ck mechas were still down there. Caught off guard, the falling aircraft nearly collided with them as they scattered hastily.

    Tang Wulin raised his hand, and a Bluesilver Emperor vine shattered the canopy of the Skywing-17¡¯s cockpit. The roar of the wind immediately filled the entire cockpit. The aircraft¡¯s cockpit was now open and exposed.

    ¡°Xie Xie, prepare for full throttle.¡± The conditions of their aircraft had be extremely peculiar. Because of the Overlord Dragon riding on it, the tail of the aircraft pointed downward as it pulled down the other six aircraft when it descended. The Overlord Dragon seemed to be slightly at a loss. It had not registered what was urring.

    The six aircraft around them finally reacted. They quickly gave up on the captures and scattered in the air.

    Because of the intense gravitational force, these six aircraft could no longer maintain their own stability. They scattered by rolling away. Even the best pilot would need time and strong mental fortitude to maintain control over his ne under such conditions.

    ¡°elerate!¡± Tang Wulin yelled loudly. The Overlord Dragon vanished instantly and he returned to the back of the aircraft. Blue Emperor vines extended and wrapped themselves around the four people inside the aircraft.

    Xie Xie pushed the throttle lever forward. The aircraft shook violently in the air before elerating in a new direction.

    Xie Xie felt as if the world was spinning around. With a sudden burst of speed, the ne charged out of the area with the seven of them in tow.

    The aircraft ascended and then the control system naturally maintained flying altitude. They were in luck as they were heading in the direction of the archipgo.

    Currently, the six aircraft were still unable to stabilize themselves, and the six ck mechas had already rushed toward them. The highest priority was to ensure the safety of their allies, so they were at the ready for a rescue.

    The Skywing-17 piloted by the Shrek Seven Monsters was like a little bird which broke free of its cage as it flew straight toward the archipgo.

    ¡°Reduce altitude!¡± Tang Wulin shouted at Xie Xie. Without the hindrance of the cockpit¡¯s canopy, Tang Wulin¡¯s voice could easily reach its intended target.

    Xie Xie panted heavily, ¡°This is too much, Captain!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, get ready. On the count of three, I want everyone to unfasten their seat belts.¡± This sentence was naturally directed toward the four members who sat within the cabin.

    ¡°Get ready,¡± Xie Xieughed and released the throttle lever.

    ¡°One, two, three!¡± Tang Wulin shouted out the numbers. Shortly after, he leaped forcefully from the back of the aircraft. At the same time, the Bluesilver Emperor vines connected to his body pulled on their cargo abruptly. Under his control, the six figures seemed to have followed him and were free of the aircraft at the same time. They appeared in the skies, the seven of them, wrapped by the Bluesilver Emperor. They formed a peculiar shape.

    ¡°Is that even possible!?¡± In the control tower, Major Bing Feng stared at this scene with his mouth agape.

    With a squad of six fighter aircraft and six ck mechas, they were still able to break through their formation? When Tang Wulin and the others leaped out of the aircraft, the Skywing-17 had already entered the territory of the archipgo and continued flying into the distance.

    The huge mecha unit had already arrived behind them, but they did not pass the boundary of the archipgo.

    Oddly, the Skywing-17, which had just charged passed the boundary, suddenly made a sharp fall. It dropped from the skies and plummeted toward the depths of the archipgo. Some sort of illusory light appeared and then it vanished into thin air. There was no sign of an explosion from a crash.

    Tang Wulin currently had no time to think about these things. He raised his hand and shoved the Agility Soup Bun which was prepared by Xu Lizhi beforehand into his mouth to reduce his own body weight. The others did the same.

    Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yuehui extended their wings in unison, forming a ck and white pair. They rode on the air current as they desperately tried to stabilize everyone¡¯s bodies as much as possible from the sides.

    ¡°This feels great! It¡¯s amazing!¡± Xie Xie yelled excitedly.

    This was definitely the most exhrating event he had ever experienced since birth. With his piloting skills, hardly even at the level of a beginner, he had somehow managed to get hispanions out of the tight encirclement they had just been in. What could make him more excited than that?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart raced as a bright golden halo emerged from his body. Immediately, the seven members felt as though their bodies were weightless like they were floating in midair.

    The Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone gave Tang Wulin the soul skill Gravitational Control. When he fought with the evil soul master, Tang Wulin had used this skill many times. Other than Gravitational Control, there was another soul skill that seemed to have been of a defensive nature, but Tang Wulin was unable to utilize it just yet. He felt that he could only use this defensive soul skill when he attained a cultivation base of seven rings. Hence, Nature¡¯s Child was not the first skill which he obtained but could not use.

    ¡°General,¡± Colonel Liu Ming called out with a deep voice within the control tower.

    Shen Yue¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. However, she was, after all, of a superior office, so she could still maintain her calm. ¡°Forget it. Let them go in. I now believe that they¡¯re this generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters. Keep a close eye on any activity in the Demon Archipgo. Combat preparation level three. Nothing good wille of letting them into that ce.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Combat preparations level three.¡±

    Shen Yue turned to look at Major Bing Feng. ¡°I think I deserve an exnation.¡±

    Major Bing Feng stood straight and saluted, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shen Yue turned around and walked out. Major Bing Feng quickly followed behind her, matching his pace with hers.

    Colonel Liu Ming watched as they left. Only when they were out of earshot did he heave a sigh of relief. It was still early in the morning and already such a ruckus had been made. It made him feel extremely agitated!

    The results from the investigations were already out and sent to them. Lu Fu and his crew were safe and had regained consciousness.

    There were no casualties, but they lost the Skywing-17. For the military, this was a heavy blow.

    Moreover, the Demon Archipgo was forbidden territory to them. When people from Shrek Academy entered that area, there was nothing else that they could do. Naturally, it was impossible for them to retrieve the fighter aircraft.

    Tang Wulin had the wherewithal to carefully observe the archipgo beneath them after they had stabilized themselves during their midair glide. They could clearly see it from their vantage point in the skies. There were huge patches of inds which epassed arge area, but it seemed a little too quiet. These small inds were all pitch ck, and the terrain was extremelyplicated. There was some vegetation coverage but it all seemed to be ck as well. It was as if the inds and everything on them was dyed with ayer of ink.

    More peculiar was that around these inds in a range of three hundred meters, the seawater was ck. It was a stark contrast to the azure ocean far away.

    Without a doubt, it was definitely not an ordinary location, and this was going to be the ce of their military training.

    Tang Wulin definitely did not think that they had ovee all their hardships just by arriving on this archipgo within fifteen days. Without a doubt, the true hardships would most likely start from here on out.

    ¡°There!¡± Ye Xinn suddenly eximed, as she raised her hand and pointed at something

 Chapter 814 - Landing

    <h4>Chapter 814: Landing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Xinn had always been observing this archipgo. She was searching for the ind that resembled the one on the map provided by the academy.

    As they looked in the direction of her pointing finger, there was indeed arger ind that was simr to the one on the map.

    There was no need for Tang Wulin to give an order. Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui had already adjusted their directions and they glided toward the ind.

    They were currently about a few thousand meters in the sky and were descending slowly. Suddenly, the seven of them felt their bodies tremble at the same time. It was as if some invisible object had propped them up for a moment. Shortly after, the space around them distorted slightly for a brief moment. They then continued their gradual descent.

    For a passing moment, Tang Wulin and the others felt a little confused. However, on the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ radars, the seven of them had vanished.

    The gravitational force intensified noticeably. It pulled on all seven of them, and they fell at a quicker pace. Tang Wulin yelled in a deep voice, ¡°Stay calm everyone, we¡¯ll be alright. Xiaoyan, Star Chain!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s body shone with her soul ring¡¯s glow. She unleashed her fourth soul skill, the brilliant golden Star Chain which swiftly connected all of them together.

    When they leaped out of the aircraft, they were roughly three thousand meters above the ground. From a height of three thousand meters, if they did a freefall without wings, the longest it would take was two minutes before they would crash onto the ground.

    Even with the wings, only five minutes had passed before they almost touched the ground.

    Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu had eaten the Bloodthirst Bean Buns. They were pping their wings with all their might as they tried to stabilize their bodies so that they would not be smashed to pieces when theynded.

    Tang Wulin acted as the hub as he connected everyone via his thick vines. He was very calm. He was barely flustered by the situation they were in.

    The closer they were to the ground, the clearer their view became. The ground waspletely ck, but it was not made of rocks or soil. On the ind where the mountain ranges rose and fell, nts covered the terrain. Surprisingly, these nts were ck as well. That was why, from afar, the ind resembled a ck monster.

    With the enhancements of their battle armors, Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui managed to stabilize themselves despite the stronger gravitational force. They flew toward their targeted ind as they got closer to the ground.

    ¡°Everyone, brace yourselves!¡± As Tang Wulin shouted the reminder, the five soul rings on his body glowed faintly. Bluish-golden Bluesilver Emperor vines extended from his body in increasing numbers.

    When they were about to hit the ground, Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu pped their wings rapidly to break their momentum. However, the seven of them were still charging toward the ground like meteors chasing after the moon.

    At this very moment, the second soul ring on Tang Wulin¡¯s body suddenly shone brightly. The Bluesilver Emperor vines immediately became as thick as a person¡¯s thighs. The instant the vines touched the ground, they bent downward. With the strong resilience of the stic vines, they drastically dampened the impact of Tang Wulin¡¯s fall acting like a cushion to soften thending.

    A beam of golden light resembling a golden little dragon shone brightly. It pushed hard against the ground, and the powerful rebound sent Tang Wulin flying again. He shook his arms, and the Bluesilver Emperor that was wrapped around hisrades shook as well. Immediately, they were flung back into the air again. Thus, the impact forces were dissipated. They hovered in the air for a brief moment before they dropped to the ground albeit slowly this time.

    He retracted his Bluesilver Emperor once all of themnded safely. They were more scared than hurt.

    ¡°This is truly exhrating!¡± Xie Xie cried out excitedly.

    It was truly exhrating as It was everyone¡¯s first experience of skydiving. However, the whole sequence of events was still within their manageable range.

    Although Tang Wulin was not the pilot, he was the mastermind who coordinated their strategies and ensured everything went well. It was truly a stroke of genius especially when he unleashed the Overlord Dragon. That was what enabled them to shake the fighter aircraft and mechas off their tails. If not for the sudden high-speed dip, it would not have been easy for them to break free of the roundup. The Northsea Army Corps was not an easy organization to deal with.

    ¡°How¡¯s everyone?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    ¡°We¡¯re alright!¡± The others signaled gestures to Tang Wulin indicating they were fine. They were all one-word battle armor masters. Although they were subjected to the impact force uponnding, the defensive abilities of their battle armors were sufficient to protect them.

    Tang Wulin gestured and the others quickly gathered in a formation around him. Tang Wulin, Ye Xinn, Yue Zhengyu, and Yuanen Yehui surrounded the other three.

    It was only now during the brief respite that they could observe their surroundings better. The sea northeast of the Continent was freezing. That was why this ind was mainly covered by coniferous forests which appeared a luxurious green. The only thing depressing thing was that all the trees, vegetation cover, and even the ground itself werepletely pitch ck, as pitch ck as ink. It struck fear into their hearts when they looked at it. It was as if there were a multitude of ghost shadows lurking in thendscape.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes slightly. He unleashed his spiritual power and felt the aura of his surroundings.

    He noticed that although everything here was ck, it was not filled with a dense, dark element aura. Everything was quite normal. It was not much different from any typical forest.

    ¡®What¡¯s with this ce?¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s heart wavered slightly.

    Since this ce was known as Demon Ind, there must be something unique about it. The so-called military training of the academy in this ce could not possibly have been coincidental. Even Elder Cai and the others had unpleasant experiences back then when they were here. It was not difficult to specte which of the experts who became Hyper Douluos were exceedingly talented and outstanding people when they were youths.

    ¡°Captain, what do we do now?¡± Xie Xie asked softly.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Let¡¯s take turns to rest. First, we¡¯ll need some time to recover and be in tiptop condition.¡± They could not plow on blindly. Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu had just consumed Bloodthirst Bean Buns just now, and they were very much spent. The others were also exhausted to varying degrees. Thending just now had given them quite a shock both physically and mentally. It was apparent that they needed to calm their spirits before they attempted anything else.

    Xu Xiaoyan, Xu Lizhi, and Xie Xie sat down first to recover their soul powers. The other four formed a circle around them. Tang Wulin¡¯s third soul ring lit up with circles of light spreading outward from him, the Bluesilver Golden Array. It possessed the ability of Elemental Stripping and a collective powerful controlling soul skill.

    ¡°Zhengyu, Yuanen, you guys can take a rest as well. It should be fine with XInn and I standing guard.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The after-effects of the Bloodthirst Bean Buns began manifesting themselves. Although the cultivation bases of both Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu were not weak, they had still expended much of their energies. Yue Zhengyu, in particr, had used Sacrifice before this which consumed much of his life energy. After his all-out effort just now, he was truly exhausted.

    Purple light flickered within Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. He unleashed Purple Demon Eyes and surveyed his surroundings carefully. Then, he silently extended his Bluesilver Emperor outward as he felt the life source on this ind.

    Ever since his spiritual powers reached the realm of Spirit Abyss, his senses were more sensitive than before. Especially after it wasbined with the Bluesilver Emperor, it was quite easy for him tomunicate with the flora.

    At this moment, Xie Xie who was the first to sit down suddenly opened his eyes. He uttered with fright, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any origin energy? I can¡¯t recover my soul power.¡±

    His voice barely faded when the others opened their eyes as well. Their eyes also disyed shock.

    They had the same feeling. On this ind, they did not feel the presence of any origin energy.

    A thought shed through Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. He hastily focused his mind to sense it. It was true! Demon Ind was empty. He did not need the Bluesilver Golden Array. It seemed like this ce had already undergone Elemental Stripping. All the other auras were normal, but origin energies were nowhere to be found.

    Without origin energy, they had no source energy to restore their cultivation bases. Soul power could be depleted unless they do not utilize any soul power at all. However, how was that possible?

    As a soul master, especially one who had already attained the rank of a Soul King, one would be unconsciously expending one¡¯s soul powers. Utilizing one¡¯s soul power to protect one¡¯s body was the norm in one¡¯s daily life. Moreover, the cultivation of the Mysterious Heaven Method was a continuous process. One¡¯s soul powers would be used constantly. Although the dissipation of one¡¯s soul power would be at low levels, it was still a depletion. If one were in a ce with absolutely no origin energy, one did not even have to expend one¡¯s soul powers for it would gradually run dry.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°Is this the legendary forbiddennd?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at him, ¡°What¡¯s this about a forbiddennd?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s written in our n¡¯s ancient records. During the primordial era, some ces were punished by the Divine Realm due to their special nature, and these ces turned into forbiddennds. They were stripped of any existence of life. It was impossible for any kind of origin energy to be formed on suchnds. But clearly, there are nts here! If this is a forbiddennd, there shouldn¡¯t be nts here!¡±

 Chapter 815 - Still and Quiet Demon Island

    <h4>Chapter 815: Still and Quiet Demon Ind</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re right. I have not sensed any life source from the nts around here.¡±

    Where theynded was a piece ofnd that was rtively t. The pitch ck forest was not far away from them. Tang Wulin walked quickly toward it. When he pressed his palm against arge tree, it was cold to the touch. Putting aside the fact that there was no life source that came from it, a dense feeling of deathly stillness arose instantly from it. If it were not for Tang Wulin¡¯s extremely strong life source and blood essence, his body would have certainly suffered some damage being tainted with this death aura.

    ¡°These trees aren¡¯t real, it¡¯s as if they were all carbonized. They¡¯re as tough as metallic rocks, but they don¡¯t have an ounce of life source within them,¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s brows were tightly knitted.

    If there were no origin energy, there was no point for them to cultivate here. The others gathered around Tang Wulin.

    Xu Xiaoyan posed a question, ¡°Captain, without origin energy, other than affecting our soul powers, will it affect our life energy as well? Or should I say, will it affect our blood essence power?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly, ¡°It will. Everything relies on origin energy to survive, there¡¯s no doubting this point. Water and sunlight are the sources of life. The energies they possess are nourishment to the life force. In a ce where there is no life force, our own life source will be constantly depleted. It won¡¯t affect us much in the short term, but if this goes on, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll turn into dried carcasses here, or maybe we¡¯ll be carbonized like the nts here.¡±

    When Tang Wulin said this, everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Than what should we do?¡± Xie Xie asked, slightly fidgety.

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath. ¡°Since the academy sent us to do our military training here, they certainly wouldn¡¯t send us here to die. Besides, we still have no idea where our military training is actually at. From the view above, this archipgo ispletely ck, even the seas around it are ck. However, beyond three hundred meters, the seas return to their normal colors. I can infer from this that we should be able to sense origin energy around the normal-colored seas. In other words, we can try to absorb some origin energy from the normal seas to restore ourselves when the timees.

    Ye Xinn smiled. ¡°You always manage to be so calm. I think the situation is like what you just said.¡±

    Tang Wulin returned the smile. ¡°I¡¯m actually worried as well, but there¡¯s no point in me worrying about this. I still need to face it. Alright, since we can¡¯t absorb origin energy to restore ourselves, we¡¯ll first make for the beach. After all, we arrived within the stipted time frame. The first obstacle, Golden Path should be over. We¡¯ll go have a look at the beach first, and then Zhengyu and Yuanen can fly out to see if my judgment was right or wrong.¡±

    All this was due to the inexplicable pressure the pitch ck ind gave them. For the moment, they were still unable to get to the bottom of the situation. It was undoubtedly very important for them to find a way out of the current situation. That was why Tang Wulin was in no hurry to scout the ind.

    Theynded on the fringes of the ind. After they had gotten hold of their bearings, they did not have to walk far to where they could already see the ocean.

    It was two starkly contrasting feelings to look at the ck seas from the skies and from the ground. It was even more shocking for them since they were the ones actually experiencing the situation. The waves rippled and broke against the shore. The seawater which was pitch ck as ink appeared like a terrifying deep abyss. It seemed to be able to swallow a person whole at any moment.

    Tang Wulin unleashed one Bluesilver Emperor and sent it into the sea.

    The Bluesilver Emperor had just touched the surface of the water when Tang Wulin suddenly felt his body shook. Shortly after, a terrifying suction force came from the sea. The stamina and blood essence power within Tang Wulin immediately surged out of his body like a swarm of bees along this Bluesilver Emperor.

    He quickly lifted the Bluesilver Emperor out of the water. However, within this short span of time, the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s tip had already turned greyish-white.

    ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯te into contact with this seawater. The seawater will consume all of your origin energy. Once youe into contact with it, it¡¯ll elerate the depletion of your origin energy.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt very fortunate that they did not drop directly into this ck seawater just now. If that were the case, once they touched the water, their depletion would have increased multiple-fold.

    Yuanen Yehui said, ¡°We¡¯ll go check it out.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded, ¡°Be careful. Turn back immediately the moment you feel something¡¯s off.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Yuanen Yehui nodded. The Fallen Angel¡¯s wings were unleashed behind her. She pped lightly and flew into the skies. Then, she slowly hovered over the patch of ck seawater.

    She was in midair above the sea¡¯s surface when the ck mist suddenly appeared faintly on her body. Yuanen Yehui hastily pped her wings and flew to a higher altitude. Only then did the ck mist on her body dissipate somewhat. Then, she flew further away.

    She traversed the distance of three hundred meters rather quickly. Between inds, other than the ck seawater, some patches of clear seas still existed due to therge distances between the inds. Yuanen Yehui finally flew out of the three hundred-meter range. However, in that instant, her figure suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°She disappeared? Yuanen!¡± Xie Xie was greatly worried. He called out her name with anxious tones.

    Tang Wulin grabbed him, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    How could Xie Xie not panic? He was about to say something when a shadow moved swiftly and Yuanen Yehui reappeared far away. Then, she pped her wings strongly and shot back toward herpanions like an arrow. Shended lightly.

    It was only then that Xie Xie heaved a sigh of relief. He quickly walked up to her. ¡°Yuanen, are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Yuanen shook her head. ¡°The situation is more or less like what our captain inferred. As expected, there is origin energy once I flew out of the three hundred-meter range and enter the area of the normal seas. However, there are extremely ferocious oceanic soul beasts in the normal seas. I felt like I was in a trance as if I had exited this world, then I saw a huge bloody mouth which opened toward me. Its aura was very strong. After that, I came back as quickly as I could. It¡¯s strange. That oceanic soul beast was extremely powerful, but it dared note into contact with the ck sea on this side. Nheless, if we want to go out, it won¡¯t be easy as well.¡±

    Tang Wulin had a slight frown. ¡°Do you guys have the feeling that this ce resembles a prisoner¡¯s cage as if it¡¯s imprisoning something?¡±

    There was no origin energy on the inside while there were ferocious oceanic soul beasts on the outside. From Yuanen Yehui¡¯s reconnaissance just now, they could surmise that this ind seemed to be located within some barrier.

    ¡°Yeah, it does.¡± Yue Zhengyu nodded, ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t feel toofortable here. I reckon that you guys feel the same. There¡¯s no origin energy here, and everything¡¯s filled with a dead stillness. It¡¯s truly ufortable! Why don¡¯t we go take a look further on the ind?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. The dangers outside are mainly from the oceanic soul beasts. Usually, oceanic soul beasts can¡¯t leave the ocean. We¡¯ll have to look for a way out first. Yuanen, can you try again? Fly out from a greater height this time, and see if you¡¯re attacked by the oceanic soul beast again.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yuanen Yehui agreed. She pped her wings and flew to a greater height in the skies. However, she had not even started to fly out toward the ck sea when, all of a sudden, her body which had just reached a height of a hundred meters fell. Although she beat her wings desperately, she only managed to stabilize herself once she reached a height of fifty meters.

    ¡°Flight prohibition!¡± Yuanen Yehui eximed with fright. ¡°There seems to be an invisible barrier up there. I only flew up to around a hundred meters when I felt as if I was swatted by someone. Thank goodness my reflexes were quick enough.¡±

    Prisoner¡¯s cage! These two words appeared in the minds of everyone again. Only these two words could aptly describe their current predicament.

    They could not rise into the skies nor go out over the sea. They coulde in, but they could not get out. Furthermore, they are running low on origin energy. If that were the case, would waiting for their demise be the only option?

    Tang Wulin made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go further into the ind and have a look.¡± He firmly believed in one thing from the beginning until the end. Since the academy sent them here for their military training, the academy must have its aim and reasons. It would be irrational for the academy to just put them in a prisoner¡¯s cage for no reason at all.

 Chapter 816 - Charging Into Another World

    <h4>Chapter 816: Charging Into Another World</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When he thought of this, Tang Wulin led the way and walked toward the depths of Demon Ind.

    There were no roads on the ind, only pitch ck forests. They had no way of making out the directions. They could only head in the general direction of the internal regions of the ind.

    After they entered the forest, the dead stillness Tang Wulin became even more apparent. The surrounding ambiance was gloomy, but most of the gloominess was assuaged by Tang Wulin who walked at the front. The Golden Dragon King bloodline aura of his entire body was as vigorous as the zing sun. It dissipated most of the gloomy stillness away as he led hisrades along their way.

    There was no need for Tang Wulin to remind them. Everyone was trying their level best to conserve their spiritual powers. They were controlling them so that their soul powers would not flow naturally. They must save their soul powers for the most crucial of moments. If they could not find a spot on the ind where they can connect to origin energy, they would have to think of a way to ovee this quandary as soon as possible.

    As Tang Wulin walked, he observed the skies. They had ¡®borrowed¡¯ the aircraft early in the morning to embark on this journey of theirs. The skies were brightening up. At least, when he looked outward from the ind, there was nothing different.

    What kind of powerful force was able to turn an ordinary thriving ind into this? It was obvious that it was not done by humans. it would have been meaningless for the Federation to do this.

    If it were not done by humans, then the phenomena on Demon Archipgo must have been a natural urrence. If that were the case, what would have been the cause?

    Could it be that there was some huge soul circuit on this ind which continuously stripped the air of origin energy? If this were the case, then how could the ck sea be exined? The ck sea itself had the terrifying ability to absorb all energy.

    After having walked for two hours, everyone¡¯s body was covered in sweat. However, to conserve their soul powers, they did not utilize their soul powers to move faster. They brought a certain amount of food in the soul storage tools, but they had consumed quite a lot of their rations when they were being detained. They had not the chance to replenish their resources yet, so they could only do their best to consume their rations conservatively.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a bit here,¡± Tang Wulin said with a deep voice.

    Overall, he was the least affected among them. His powerful Golden Dragon King bloodline aura would not be greatly affected in the short term. Even so, if this went on long enough, he would not be able to endure it. Unless he broke through his nextyer of Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal, he could not withstand the effects of the terrain continuously.

    Tang Wulin quickly climbed up arge tree beside him. When he reached a higher spot, he looked in the faraway direction.

    The ck forest seemed to be endless. When he looked toward the internal parts of Demon Ind, he could faintly make out a purplish-ck mass.

    ¡®A purplish-ck mass? What¡¯s that?¡¯

    He had only taken a nce, but Tang Wulin felt a strong fear welling up within him. It made him feel as if his body would be torn to pieces.

    What a powerful energy! Since it had energy, its energy must have been a part of origin energy. That spot might very well be the breakthrough point!

    When he thought about this, Tang Wulin felt greatly relieved. After he returned to the ground, he immediately conveyed what he saw to hisrades.

    They rested for a while and ate something before they resumed their journey. This time, they finally had a clear direction.

    They walked for another two hours and finally exited the ck forest. However, the ground was still pitch ck and the darkness spread far and wide. From their vantage point on the ground, they could see the purplish-ck mass far away.

    The purplish-ck glow was faint and gave them a terrifying still quiescence.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Xu Lizhi asked softly.

    Yue Zhengyu frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t feel well here. It¡¯s as if my entire body¡¯s going to be torn to pieces, it¡¯s that kind of a feeling.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Xu Xiaoyan was panting. Yue Zhengyu hastily stood in front of her and acted as a shield. Only then did she feel better.

    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat back to the forest,¡± Tang Wulin immediately gave the order when he saw hisrades disying pained expressions.

    He felt the same sensations as well. Due to his Golden Dragon King bloodline aura which was vigorous enough, he did not feel as sick as hisrades did.

    They retreated into the forest. With the trees acting as a shield, they felt much better.

    ¡°That aura is really terrifying, but it doesn¡¯t look like any attribute of energy which we¡¯ve encountered before. What exactly is that?¡± asked Ye Xinn with a deep voice.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°We can only be sure upon closer inspection. You guys wait here, I¡¯ll go over and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Captain.¡± Xie Xie grabbed Tang Wulin. ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m quick, and I¡¯ll use my battle armor. Even if there¡¯s something amiss, I can still make it back as quickly as possible.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head, ¡°Sure, you¡¯re quick, but your resistance is weak. I have the support of my bloodline power. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    In terms of bodily resistance, it was true that nobody could beat Tang Wulin, not even Yuanen Yehui.

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath and no longer conserved his energy. His one-word battle armor covered his entire body, and his golden mask slowly closed effectively isting him from the outside world. His dense blood essence wave also filled the air.

    Tang Wulin moved swiftly and left the forest. He did not pause. Instead, he abruptly sprinted toward the purplish-ck glow.

    As expected, with the protection of his battle armor, he felt much better. However, Tang Wulin could still feel the potency of the energy that seemed to be able to crush everything. It was getting closer to him and also increasing in intensity.

    His soul power merged perfectly with his blood essence power. It flowed swiftly ording to the Mysterious Heaven Method. Tang Wulin wiped his forehead with his right hand and the Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his grip. Its tip was pointed straight ahead.

    A golden halo in the shape of an umbre appeared in front of him with the Golden Dragon Spear as the tip. It split the terrifying aura as much as possible. When the pressure reduced slightly, Tang Wulin elerated again. He could feel that his soul power and blood essence power were being consumed at an extremely fast pace.

    They were not being absorbed. On the contrary, they were expended to resist the terrifying aura.

    He was getting closer. After he had dashed out for a thousand meters, he could feel that the surrounding air was fragmented. When the fragmented air brushed against his body, it felt like small sharp des continuously cutting into his body. He had no choice but to expend more energy to resist them.

    Dragon scale patterns started appearing on his one-word battle armor. Left without a choice, Tang Wulin unleashed the Golden Dragon Body.

    A deep dragon¡¯s roar surrounded his body and managed to keep the powerful shattering sensation at bay. Suddenly, he felt as if he had charged into a void. Shortly after, everything in front of him turned purplish-ck. His body seemed to have been swallowed by something. His body shook abruptly! The terrifying pressure which he felt before this vanished instantly. His entire body went light. He had arrived at another world!

    Tang Wulin panted heavily. He was gulping for air. At that very instant, he felt as if his body had beenpletely torn to pieces. Even his battle armor was on the verge of breaking. Currently, all the pressure he felt before this hadpletely vanished. It made him feel as if he was about to copse.

    After he rested for a while, he noticed that he was in a huge mountain valley. Surprisingly, the interior of the valley was not pitch ck. Luxuriant green nts grew all around him. Far away, a huge purplish-ck column shot toward the skies. When he saw it, the fear within him resurfaced. However, what surprised Tang Wulin was that there was origin energy in this ce. Also, he could feel that the density of life source in here was much higher than the outside world.

    He had a nt-type martial soul. His senses toward the life source were heightened. He need only to take a deep breath and he waspletely rejuvenated.

    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re able to enter without being guided,¡± a slightly hoarse voice sounded. Tang Wulin was startled. When he turned around to look, he noticed an elder who was looking at him with his head askance.

    He looked quite old. He was around a hundred and eight centimeters in height with a slight hunch. His slightly messy hair hung down and his face was full of wrinkles. Put another way, he had wrinkled skin and white hair. He held a walking stick in one hand, but his eyes were lucid. For his age, they were not dim in the slightest.

    As he was old, Tang Wulin barely managed to discern from the facial expression that he seemed to be smiling.

    Tang Wulin hastily said, ¡°Hello there. I¡¯m Tang Wulin from Shrek Academy.¡±

    The elder nodded slightly. ¡°I know, I know. Shrek Academy, right? Young man, you look very handsome.¡±

    Tang Wulin scratched his head. ¡°Senior, can you tell me what ce this is?¡±

    The elder replied, ¡°This is Demon Ind. It¡¯s a ce where demons live.¡± After he finished this sentence, he broke intoughter.

    A ce where demons lived? A thought shed across Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. He could not feel the slightest threating from this elder before him. He could not even sense an ounce of an energy wave from him. He appeared like an ordinary elder who was old and ailing like a candle in the wind.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°The academy sent us to Demon Ind for our military training. May I know what the military training entails?¡±

    The elder shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not in charge of all those details, but there¡¯s someone here who is. By the way, it¡¯s been a very long time since your academy has sent someone here. Everybody¡¯s waiting for you. Come, follow me, I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± As he said this, he turned around. He supported his body with his walking stick and teetered toward the depths of the valley.

 Chapter 817 - Nightmare and Blight

    <h4>Chapter 817: Nightmare and Blight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Senior, wait up. I have otherrades. What about them? Can I go and bring them here?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    The elder stopped in his tracks. ¡°You can bring them here?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ll have to go back out first. But, I don¡¯t know how to get out of here.¡±

    The elder chuckled. ¡°So, it¡¯s best if you follow me first. You can¡¯t go out from here.¡± He then continued walking toward the depths of the valley.

    Tang Wulin said nothing more. He hastily caught up with the elder and supported him of his own ord.

    This old man looked as if it was rather difficult for him to walk as he was teetering. Tang Wulin supported his armpits gently to reduce the strain his body weight was putting on his legs.

    ¡°Senior, shall I carry you on my back?¡± said Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Sure!¡± said the old man frankly.

    Tang Wulin squatted down to carry the elder on his back. The old man was light. With Tang Wulin¡¯s strength, he seemed weightless.

    ¡°Hmm, head there. What a kind young man you¡¯re. But, I must remind you, on Demon Ind, kindness will get you nowhere. It might even bring you trouble,¡± the elder¡¯s voice came from behind him. Tang Wulin only smiled. He continued walking quickly in the direction pointed by the elder.

    The valley was wide, and the surface of the ground was not t. Various kinds of nts grew well here. Tang Wulin had note across many of the nts before. Also, he noticed with surprise that his blood essence power was restored between his breaths due to the overly dense life source here. He did not even have to meditate for that purpose. At the same time, it spurred the Mysterious Heaven Method into flowing within him, and it gradually recovered from its previous depletion as well.

    As expected, the academy would not find a ce where it was impossible for them to survive for their military training.

    Tang Wulin walked very fast because he wanted to find the exit as soon as possible and bring hisrades here. He knew that if he did not go out soon enough, everybody would be flustered when he was gone too long.

    They walked through the forest and Tang Wulin had almostpletely recovered his cultivation base. The terrain before them suddenly sloped down. The ground¡¯s surface also turned into a swathe of purplish-ck. What shocked him even more was that Tang Wulin saw the source of the gigantic purplish-ck light column.

    It was a colossal mineral rock which had an asymmetrical shape. It protruded from the ground inside the valley, the top portion exposed. The terrifying purplish-ck light column extended skyward from the mineral rock. When he saw the rock, Tang Wulin felt an intense pain searing across his entire body. His body and soul felt as if they were about to fall apart. With a muffled grunt, he knelt to the ground on one knee.

    Golden dragon scales appeared with the stimulus and swiftly covered his entire body. His battle armor was also unleashed in the next instant. Under their protection, Tang Wulin finally felt better.

    ¡°Eh?¡± The elder on Tang Wulin¡¯s back eximed with surprise. In the next moment, Tang Wulin had already risen to his feet again.

    ¡°Senior, are you alright?¡± He could not see the peculiar gaze of the elder behind him.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve already gotten used to everything here,¡± said the elder. ¡°You¡¯re truly not bad. There aren¡¯t many who could resist the Destruction Rock at first sight. Most people would¡¯ve fainted. I thought that you¡¯d faint too.¡±

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. ¡®Faint? Since he knew that I could¡¯ve fainted, why didn¡¯t he warn...¡¯

    His thoughts stopped abruptly when his field of vision suddenly went dark. He had no recollection of what happened afterward.

    Tang Wulin fell limply to the ground. The elder retracted his hand which had hit Tang Wulin¡¯s neck. ¡°What a foolish young man. How can such a foolish young man survive if he were to be put at our mercy? He¡¯s truly unafraid of dying being so friendly with a stranger. Nightmare,e out,e out! Throw this young man out. I want to see how he¡¯s going to bring thoserades of his into this ce.¡±

    A figure seemingly walked out of thin air and stood before the white-haired elder.

    He too was an elder. He looked not much younger than the white-haired elder but his physique looked much tougher.

    ¡°Blight, is this the young man from this batch? Did hee in here himself?¡± Nightmare pointed at Tang Wulin who still had his battle armor on.

    ¡°Yeah! He came in himself, he seems not too bad. Throw him out. We¡¯ll see if he can bring hisrades in here by himself.¡± the elder named Blight waved his hand.

    ¡°Why me? Why can¡¯t you do it?¡± Nightmare said with great dissatisfaction.

    Blight sniggered, ¡°It¡¯s because you can¡¯t beat me. It¡¯s that simple.¡±

    Nightmare red. A faint, ck airflow appeared around him. However, he returned to normal immediately. He hoisted Tang Wulin from the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for you. It¡¯s rare that we¡¯ve gotten some little toys. I don¡¯t have time to spare for an old geezer like you.¡±

    After he finished, his body swayed, and he vanished into thin air in the next instant.

    Blight rubbed his hands together. His clear eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s rare that we¡¯ve gotten some little toys. I won¡¯t let them go that easily this time. How can I let them linger on the verge of copsing but not copse no matter what happens? Hmm, this is a very interesting question. My skills are quite rusty. I guess I¡¯ll just have to brush up my skills.¡±

    When Tang Wulin came to, he was surrounded by worried gazes. Were these not hisrades?

    ¡°Captain, you¡¯re awake.¡± Xie Xie called out excitedly when he saw that Tang Wulin had regained consciousness,

    Tang Wulin swiftly rolled over and sat up. He rubbed his neck. Apart from that, he did not feel any difort elsewhere in his body.

    ¡°How did Ie back?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu shrugged. ¡°You just flew back here from the outside like a cannonball. It was Yuanen who caught you. What happened? Did you discover anything?¡±

    Tang Wulin hummed for a moment, then he recounted his experience.

    ¡°Could it have been an illusion?¡± Ye Xinn asked.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°No, it was not an illusion. My soul power and blood essence power had truly recovered. The dense life source of that ce can¡¯t be faked. That ce must be where we¡¯re supposed to go for our military training. We must somehow find a way in.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone had not restored their soul powers here whereas Tang Wulin¡¯s current condition was already at its peak.

    Tang Wulin said to Xu Lizhi, ¡°Give everyone two Recovery Pork Buns so that they can replenish their stamina until they¡¯re in peak condition. Then, give everyone a Bloodthirst Bean Bun just in case. Also, give everyone a Crystal Bun each. After making all these buns, can your soul power still support your battle armor¡¯s maximum defense?¡±

    Xu Lizhi replied, ¡°No problem. I¡¯d only spent a small amount before this. I can do it.¡±

    Crystal Bun was Xu Lizhi¡¯s fifth soul skill. After it was eaten, the consumer would have ayer of crystallite protectiveyer on the surface of his body for one minute. It would double the consumer¡¯s maximum defensive ability.

    However, the Crystal Bun also had its own problems. The time needed to make it was longer. It was very difficult to make it during a fight. It must be prepared beforehand.

    This was also the reason why Xu Lizhi could not make them in time for everyone when they faced the evil soul masters the other day.

    The production of a single bun took ten minutes. It also put a great toll on his soul power. However, the effects of the Crystal Bun also worked on him.

    While Xu Lizhi made Recovery Pork Buns for everyone to eat and replenish their stamina, Tang Wulin began to make arrangements for their exploitter.

    After he thought about it carefully, he came up with a n.

    In terms of cultivation base, everyone had five rings. However, in terms of soul power, Yuanen Yehui was already at rank-58. She was the closest to rank-60. Ye Xinn was at rank-56. The others were mostly around rank-55. Only Tang Wulin himself was still at rank-51.

    It was not much of a problem with soul powers. The most important part was the endurance of their bodies.

 Chapter 818 - Forward Charge

    <h4>Chapter 818: Forward Charge</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Having seen what a charge toward the purple light would bring, he knew that the person in the lead would bear the brunt of the destructive power. Without a doubt, he wanted to be at the front to act as a shield. Even so, the others would be suffering the force of impact from all directions. At that point, his Golden Dragon Rage Domain would prove vital. With the addition of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Star Chain, they should be able to ovee the obstacles while under theyers of numerous enhancements.

    An hourter, everyone had finished their preparations.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Keep your buns at hand and eat them only after I give the order. Get ready.¡±

    As he said this, he raised his Golden Dragon Spear before him with the tip pointed outward.

    Everyone donned their battle armor. Tang Wulin lowered his voice and yelled, ¡°Charge!¡± At thismand, he took the lead and dashed forth.

    Star Chains linked everyone together. However, Tang Wulin did not unleash his Golden Dragon Rage Domain at first. This was because the domain would consume too much of his energy, so it was unnecessary for it to be used for now.

    Yuanen Yehui used the Fallen Angel Transformation and not the Titan Giant Ape Transformation which had greater endurance. This was because Tang Wulin had concluded that if Yuanen Yehui used the Titan Giant Ape Transformation, she would suffer greater impacts when her size got too big. It was better off for her to use the Fallen Angel Transformation. With him at the front shielding them from the st, the force of impact would be less.

    Having had prior experience, Tang Wulin charged swiftly. He single-handedly blocked the terrifying energy head-on. However, that energy was everywhere, pressing down on their bodies from all directions.

    Everyone utilized their soul power. Yue Zhengyu brandished the Saint Sword in his hands. Other than Yuanen Yehui, everyone else¡¯s body had ayer of holy light. Although the holy light shattered in the next moment, it was enough for it to be able to withstand the energy for a moment.

    Ye Xinn wielded the Stargod Sword and spots of starlight scattered all around them. The starlight also shattered swiftly, only able to reduce some of the pressure around them.

    Everyone unleashed their own abilities as they resisted the pain that threatened to tear them to pieces. They followed closely behind Tang Wulin in their forward charge.

    Because of the Star Chain, Tang Wulin could clearly sense the rate of that they used their soul power. When the destructive energy hit their bodies, they expended an equal amount of soul power to resist it. Although Tang Wulin was the vanguard, he was expending much more energy than when he charged forward alone.

    They could not conserve their resources this time. Tang Wulin drew a deep breath. As a halo lit up under his feet, the Golden Dragon Rage Domain was unleashed, and his body grew to a height of three meters.

    His gigantic body was much more muscr than it was before. He blocked most of the st force and picked up speed. The other six members of Shrek Seven Monsters absorbed the energy given off by Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The pain they felt was greatly reduced instantly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear shook and Golden Dragon Soars to the Heavens opened up a path for them. The sonorous dragon¡¯s roar negated the destructive aura which came at them from the front. His body then started trembling violently.

    With every step they took, the pressure they felt increased, divided among the seven of them.

    Tang Wulin shifted his Golden Dragon Spear to his left hand. The scales all over his body shone brightly. Golden Dragon ws jutted out from his right hand and he swung them brazenly. When he swung his Golden Dragon ws this time, they seemed to flicker. In that instant, the Golden Dragon ws had actually swung nine swings.

    This was Golden Dragon Extends Its ws of the Golden Dragon Nine Moves. Tang Wulinbined the Golden Dragon Extends Its ws he had learned from his grandmaster and his own Golden Dragon Dreadw together to create this original technique, Golden Dragon Nirvana. He tore the air before him to shreds. Even the destructive power was instantly ripped to pieces. Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence power immediately weakened.

    ¡°Bean buns, crystal buns, eat!¡± he yelled and stabbed abruptly with his Golden Dragon Spear. Golden Dragon Flies!

    With the help of the Golden Dragon Nirvana, he broke open the space. Then, he rode on the momentum of Golden Dragon Flies to rapidly charge forward. He practically opened up a path for hispanions.

    As the others behind him followed at full speed, they ate their Bloodthirst Bean Buns and Firm Crystal Buns.

    Ayer of a crystalline substance appeared outside everyone¡¯s battle armor which insted them from the outer destructive power.

    This was also Tang Wulin¡¯s first time eating the Firm Crystal Bun. Its effects were much more powerful than he had imagined. He felt as if anotheryer of armor had been added to his body. Although the destructive energy was also disintegrating the crystallite body, it was doing so at a much slower rate than when it was directly disintegrating their own defenses.

    Under thebined effects of Golden Dragon Rage Domain, Bloodthirst Bean Buns, and Firm Crystal Buns, everyone felt that the pressure had been greatly lessened. They charged forward at full power.

    Food type tool soul masters had the weakestbat strength in the early phase. The enhancement they brought were also much inferiorpared to the soul masters who could directly cause an enhancement. However, with the gradual improvement of their cultivation base, a food type tool soul master¡¯s ability would graduallye to the fore. The enhancements they brought were more direct and longersting, with fewer side effects. Also, there was no risk of them being interrupted.

    It was much more difficult for a food type tool soul master to cultivatepared to a support system soul master. They needed denser soul powers to improve themselves. However, once a food type tool soul master reached a certain level, the roles they yed would certainly be superior to a support system soul master.

    ¡°Puh!¡± The feeling of immediate rxation invigorated Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit. This proved that he was not dreaming when he met the elder.

    The others also felt their bodies go lighter. In the next moment, they appeared in the valley which Tang Wulin had visited before.

    The unexpected reduction in pressure, and a sudden surge of potent life source made everyone pant heavily despite themselves. The group looked massively relieved.

    Tang Wulin wore his golden helmet and armor as he stood in front of everyone with the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. Because the others had not recovered their soul powers, all of them appeared to havepletely exhausted themselves now.

    At that point, Tang Wulin saw an elder d in ck garments. His hair and beard werepletely white, but he did not appear as genial as the other elder he had met before. This elder¡¯s eyes were sullen, and he had a hooked nose. He ced his hands behind him as he stared at them coldly.

    ¡°Hello, Senior.¡± Tang Wulin retracted his Golden Dragon Spear and nodded to greet the elder.

    The elder looked at him, then at the others panting behind him. He gestured with his hand. ¡°Come with me.¡± His voice was femininely high-pitched. It made the listeners feel quite awkward.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Tang Wulin gestured with his hand for hispanions to follow the old man hastily.

    The ck-clothed elder did not walk at a fast pace. The route he took was the same one Tang Wulin had taken before. Observing his surroundings. Tang Wulin had a deeper impression of the feeling the faraway purplish-ck light gave him.

    Even though this ce was filled with dense vitality, the gigantic column of light still filled their hearts with fright from far away. Such a destructive aura would terrify anyone. The fear they felt was unnerving and entirely beyond their control.

    The other six members of the Shrek Seven Monsters took a nce at their surroundings with curious expressions on their faces. Was this the final destination of their journey? Although they had experienced difficulties and dangers, they still made it in the end.

    Following the elder through a forest, they were brought to an empty area.

    ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re here?¡± said the ck-clothed elder drily.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°The academy sent us here for our military service, which counts as our military training as well.¡±

    The elder suddenly smiled. When he smiled, the wrinkles on his face seemed to fold into each other. It was an extremely peculiar sight.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s military training. The conditions for your stay are simple. As long as you don¡¯t copse, you can remain here for two years at most. Additionally, when you experience a mental breakdown, you¡¯ll immediately be discharged. So, my young friends, you¡¯d better watch yourselves. First, make your own introductions.¡±

    Mental breakdown? When they heard these words, the seven of them could not help but feel a chill run down their spines.

    ¡°I¡¯m the captain, Tang Wulin, a five-ringed Soul King, one-word battle armor master.¡±

    ¡°Ye Xinn, five-ringed Soul King, one-word battle armor master.¡±

    ¡°Yuanen Yehui, five-ringed Soul King, one-word battle armor master.¡±

    ¡°Xie Xie, five-ringed Soul King, one-word battle armor master.¡±

    ¡°Xu Lizhi, five-ringed Soul King, one-word battle armor master.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 819 - Intense Pain

    <h4>Chapter 819: Intense Pain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Everyone was of the same rank, so they basically just announced their names.

    After hearing their introductions, the ck-clothed elder¡¯s face did not show any signs of shock. He said drily, ¡°My name is Nightmare. I believe that you¡¯ll remember my name for a long time. This is Demon Ind. Where you¡¯re standing now is the central part of Demon Ind, Demon Valley, and I¡¯m the demon here. You can also call me Old Demon Nightmare.¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare? He was clearly a man. Why would he call himself a demon?

    Tang Wulin felt somewhat shocked, but he did not question the elder any further.

    ¡°Senior, what do we do now?¡± asked Tang Wulin. He must be clear about what they would be tasked with!

    Nightmare chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. You¡¯ll have plenty to doter. This will be your resting ce from now on. Remember, never let your curiosity lead you to the destructive light. If you¡¯re tainted by the light, no one can save you. Understood?¡±

    Destructive light? Of course, Tang Wulin was curious. He was not the only one. The others were also wondering as to what that column of light was. They had already been terrified for half a day just by ncing at the purple column which shot toward the skies. The thing was truly dreadful! Also, they could feel that the reason the outer parts of this Demon Ind were filled with dead zones was most probably directly rted to this destructive light.

    ¡°You all have just arrived today. Your military training will start tomorrow. You are to find your own food, as there¡¯s plenty of that in the forest. Alright, that¡¯ll be all.¡± After he had finished talking, Old Demon Nightmare turned around and left. His body suddenly turned illusory. He seemed to have moved swiftly and vanished before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Old Demon Nightmare had left. Tang Wulin said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s take a break here and recover our stamina and soul power before anything else. The life source here is extremely dense, so it¡¯ll be a big help for us.¡±

    The others could hardly wait. They came from a ce where there was absolutely no origin energy to a ce where the life source was dense. How could they not make the most of every moment they had? For a soul master, what could be more important than being at full soul power?

    While hispanions rested, Tang Wulin also sat down cross-legged. He focused his spirits and meditated. The density of the life source here was much higher than what he felt anywhere else. Even the life source on Sea God¡¯s Ind was not as thick as this. This was highly beneficial to his cultivation. If he cultivated the Bluesilver Emperor in a ce where the life source was dense, he could definitely achieve twice the results with half the effort.

    Tang Wulin was just about to enter into his meditative state when he suddenly sensed danger. He instinctively opened his eyes and saw a ck figure aiming a whip at him.

    ¡®Not good!¡¯

    He raised his arms instinctively and pushed outward at the same time.

    However, the ck figure hade too quickly. Tang Wulin grunted. A huge force reached his body and he was whipped so hard that he was tossed backward.

    He was not the only one. The other members of Shrek Seven Monsters suffered the same attacks. Caught off guard, the seven of them were whipped until they reeled to the left and right as.

    What had just happened?

    They swiftly unleashed their martial souls at the same time as they hastily gathered together. However, they could feel pangs of intense pain radiating through their bodies.

    When they lowered their heads to look, they saw that small perforations appeared on their bodies where they had been whipped and there were faint traces of blood flowing out. The stabbing pains then began to feel like scorching hot burns.

    Xie Xie was the first one to let out a wail. He moved to cover where he was pricked just now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Tang Wulin grabbed his hand. He felt the same strong stabbing pain. What shocked him even more was that despite his bloodline power, he could not dampen the feeling of the pain.

    ¡°Poison?¡± Ye Xinn resisted the pain strongly, but her expression changed.

    ¡°With your level of alertness, how could you possibly be the Shrek Seven Monsters? Don¡¯t tell me that you thought that this ce was safe?¡± Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s voice came from all around them.

    ¡°Enjoy this neurotoxin. Don¡¯t bother trying to heal yourselves or resist with your soul powers. It¡¯s useless. You¡¯ll heal naturally after being in pain for two hours. Mmm, hurry up and let me see your pained expressions. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt such joy.¡±

    Neurotoxins!

    While Old Demon Nightmare was talking, the pain Tang Wulin and the others felt had been rapidly intensifying. The few assault system soul masters were slightly better off. Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xu Lizhi were already ghastly pale. They were in so much pain that they were trembling. If they did not grit their teeth to bear with it, they might have given in to the pain long before this.

    They finally understood where the ¡®nightmare¡¯ from Old Demon Nightmare came from.

    However, they had just arrived! Also, was this not overkill if he just wanted to increase their alertness?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s condition was less severe. Not that he felt no pain, but his endurance was much stronger than an ordinary person¡¯s. After being tortured so many times by the Golden Dragon King bloodline, his threshold for pain was extremely high.

    However, under such conditions, his forehead was drenched with sweat, and his body trembled slightly.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Xie Xie could finally take it no longer and cried out once more. When he cried out, it was like he had given a signal. The others also moaned and groaned as they could not help but give voice to their pain.

    ¡®We have to bear this pain for two hours!¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s heart twitched. ¡®Is this a style of training as well?¡¯

    Merely ten minutes had passed. Other than Tang Wulin, Ye Xinn, and Yuanen Yehui, the other four members were already rolling on the ground.

    Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn were sitting cross-legged on the floor. Their bodies were twitching continuously, and they were not far from copsing.

    When they thought about it, the entire affair seemed slightly strange. This pain they felt kept intensifying.

    Tang Wulin could still manage to stand, but his body started swaying as well.

    At that moment, the sensation of pain suddenly weakened. Then, it started to subside.

    The human body¡¯s potential was limitless. They were still in pain, but at least they felt much better when it lessened.

    Finally, another ten minutes had passed. When the sensation of pain had reduced to a level that they could endure, everyone managed to sit up.

    ¡°That was ruthless of him. We haven¡¯t even done anything yet. Is he trying to show us who¡¯s boss?¡± Xie Xieined.

    Tang Wulin smiled wryly, ¡°It¡¯s us who¡¯ve been too careless. Even Elder Cai and Grandteacher dreaded the military training here, so we should have been more careful. After this, whenever we¡¯re taking a break, we must have someone on guard duty. Fortunately, the two hours of pain the senior told us was just a lie.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui suddenly said, ¡°It might not be. I¡¯ve studied a bit about neurotoxins. These things don¡¯t go away that easily. It might being in stages...¡±

    She had barely finished when the pain intensified again all of a sudden. As expected, it was not that easily done away with.

    They were in pain for ten minutes, and the pain would subside for ten minutes before it returned again.

    The physical torture this process gave them was one thing, but the torture this had on their spirits were extremely intense! It was as though Nightmare was controlling the pain they felt so that it was not enough to make them faint, but still made sure they experienced agony in the extreme.

    An hourter, everyone was drenched in sweat and on the verge of copsing.

    Tang Wulin sat down as well. Ye Xinn, Yuanen Yehui and he could still manage to support their bodies as they sat. It was already an incredible feat for the four others to be able to maintain their consciousness.

    When it was not that painful, Xu Lizhi freed his hands and made Recovery Pork Buns for everyone to ensure that they had enough stamina.

    Xie Xie looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°Captain, can you knock me out cold? I can¡¯t take this anymore. It¡¯s agonizing. It even reaches my bones. The spasms of pain are more than I can bear.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui red at Xie Xie, ¡°You can¡¯t-you can¡¯t faint. If you¡¯re unconscious, then the neurotoxin might harm your internal organs. You can only utilize your soul power to protect yourself while you¡¯re conscious. You¡¯ll be alright once you bear with it. Xie Xie, hang in there.¡± As she said this, Yuanen Yehui stretched her hand toward Xie Xie and pulled him to her side.

    With Yuanen Yehui to lean on, Xie Xie¡¯s emotions stabilized somewhat.

    At this moment, a voice rang out in praise, ¡°Not bad. An hour has passed, and you¡¯ve not fainted yet. Your levels of endurance are quite formidable. Since you¡¯ve shown such outstanding performances, I¡¯ll say that all of you have passed the first trial.¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare reappeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. He held a small jar in his hand. He walked up to Tang Wulin and passed the jar to him. ¡°A fall into the pit, a gain for your wit. I don¡¯t have to tell you what to do, do I? This is the antidote. Apply it directly onto your wounds.¡±

    Tang Wulin received the jar with a bitter smile. He said with slight helplessness, ¡°Elder Nightmare, you¡¯ve truly shown us who¡¯s boss right away.¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare said tly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, we¡¯ll have to take responsibility for you. Everything that you¡¯re experiencing now might very well be what you¡¯ll be facing in the future. The human body has a very important characteristic, and it¡¯s that its endurance for the second encounter would be as different as the earth is from the skiespared to the first time. This is especially true for your mental endurance. Alright, that¡¯ll be all.¡±

    With that, he stood up and disappeared again.

 Chapter 820 - Too Cruel

    <h4>Chapter 820: Too Cruel</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s words gave Tang Wulin some insight. He faintly understood the specialty of this military training, but he still could not put it into words yet.

    Tang Wulin passed the jar to Ye Xinn beside him. ¡°You guys can apply this first, I¡¯ll keep watch.¡± Currently, the pain he felt was not as intense anymore. Tang Wulin propped himself up. This time, he dared not let his guard down. He took out his Golden Dragon Spear and surveyed his surroundings with alertness.

    Cavern.

    Old Demon Nightmare materialized out of the shadows. There was a huge crystal orb with a diameter of one meter within the cavern. Shadows flickered and danced within it. Was this not precisely the current conditions of Tang Wulin and hispanions?

    Old Demon Blight stood before the crystal orb. He clicked his tongue. ¡°Cruel, you¡¯re truly cruel. Didn¡¯t we agree to be gentler? How could you be so merciless at the beginning? What if they copse when they couldn¡¯t take it? We won¡¯t have fun then.¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare said pointedly, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that rubbish. I know just how excited you are. Do you think I don¡¯t know you? Of course, we¡¯ll have to adjust the level of difficulty ording to the different situations. Since these little fellows were able to enter the valley with their own strengths, their bodies¡¯ endurance must¡¯ve been very good. So, let¡¯s continue finding their limits slowly. They¡¯re still so na?ve that it¡¯s amusing. They believe anything you tell them.¡±

    Old Demon Blight snickered. ¡°It¡¯s only an hour, but you had to tell them that it¡¯s two hours. What ointment did you just give them?¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare smiled as well, a sinister smile. ¡°You¡¯ll find out very soon.¡±

    Tang Wulin was thest one to apply the ointment to his wounds. After he applied the ointment, his wounds felt cold and refreshing. It was so soothing that it was indescribable. His wounds had swollen up due to the pain. However, after he applied the ointment, the swelling surprisingly subsided rapidly. The cooling effect truly helped ease the pain.

    Xu Lizhi, Xie Xie, Ye Xinn, and Yue Zhengyu had all sat up. Their expressions were those of relief.

    At this very moment, Ye Xinn who was the first to apply the ointment on her wounds twitched slightly. ¡°It¡¯s kind of itchy. Could it be that the wound¡¯s healing already? That¡¯s a bit too quick.¡±

    She had just finished her sentence when Xu Lizhi¡¯s expression also turned peculiar. He had applied the ointment on his wounds right after her. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really itchy!¡± He scratched softly around his wounds. He had made sure not to touch his wounds, but the itch worsened. His body started twitching uncontrobly.

    ¡°It¡¯s so itchy!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s colors drained. ¡®Could this be due to the ointment?¡¯

    A few minutester, his wounds began feeling extremely itchy. The itch was so bad that it made him want to tear himself to pieces.

    Xu Lizhi could not stop his hands from scratching his body. The clothes on his body were torn in no time. Blood started oozing from his body from all the scratching.

    Tang Wulin gritted his teeth. He resisted the itch with his indomitable willpower. He had a thought and the Bluesilver Emperor vines were unleashed. The vines quickly wrapped themselves around the arms and legs of hisrades and pulled their limbs apart to stop them from scratching themselves.

    ¡°Captain, let me scratch myself, let me scratch myself. It¡¯s too itchy, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Xu Lizhi cried out.

    They began wailing. The wails were many times more intense than when they were in pain just now. The pain was easier to bear with. Itchiness, on the other hand, was not.

    The intense itchiness made everyone¡¯s body twitch.

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath. His body trembled as he continued to unleash more Bluesilver Emperor vines. They not only wrapped themselves around hisrades¡¯ limbs but also stuffed their mouths to prevent them from biting their tongues from the unbearable itch.

    How was this military training? This was simply inhumane torture! No wonder they were called demons. They had been demons from the very beginning!

    The intense suffering made everyone convulse violently. The itchinesssted for a full thirty minutes. When the itchiness gradually subsided, everyone was almost at theirst gasp. Xu Lizhi and Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s conditions were the worst. Xu Lizhi even gave the impression that he had slimmed down somewhat.

    Tang Wulin panted heavily. It was only now he slowly uncoiled his Bluesilver Emperor vines and gathered everyone near him.

    Xu Lizhi and Xu Xiaoyan looked ghastly-pale as they were on the brink of consciousness. Xie Xie¡¯s condition was slightly better than them as he leaned on Yuanen Yehui. Yue Zhengyu was pale as he embraced Xu Xiaoyan. His condition would not have been this bad had he not over-expended his life force previously. His body¡¯s endurance had also weakened naturally.

    Tang Wulin, Ye Xinn, and Yuanen Yehui could still maintain their consciousness. However, their bodies still twitched ever so often and were trembling slightly.

    Tang Wulin wielded the Golden Dragon Spear in his hands. He kept replenishing his stamina by absorbing the life source in the air through his deep breathing. As the captain, he had to ovee all obstacles no matter what happened. He still had to protect hisrades.

    He could not deny that Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s disy of power had given them a well-learned lesson, and that was to never fully trust a person no matter what. They must also be vignt at all times.

    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re doing better than I imagined. You must be hungry, eat up.¡± Old Demon Nightmare appeared out of nowhere. He carried arge food container in his hands and walked up to them. He opened the food container which had eight levels. Each level was filled with different delicacies. There were even fruits.

    Old Demon Nightmare ced the food before them. Then, he smiled and made an inviting gesture. He turned around and vanished.

    When he saw food, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart wavered. He loved to eat, and he had just consumed a lot of energy just now. When he was faced with so many delicacies, he had a strong urge to charge toward the food.

    However, should he charge over? Who knew if the food was poisoned? They had just survived an ordeal that nearly cost them their lives. If it happened again, nobody could guarantee their safety.

    He would not eat. Regardless how attractive or wonderful the food appeared, he would not touch it. Tang Wulin¡¯s heart kept telling him that it would not be a torture this time, that the food was edible. However, if he trusted Old Demon Nightmare this time, what would happen the next time? Who knew whether he would put them to the test again?¡±

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath and said with a deep voice, ¡°From now onward, we won¡¯t touch anything brought by Old Demon Nightmare. Be on your guard while you recover your stamina. You guys can rest, I¡¯ll keep watch. If you¡¯re hungry, eat some of the field rations first. When Xu Lizhi recovers, he can make buns for everyone.¡±

    Ye Xinn nodded. Starlight burst forth from her hands. Spots of starlight fell and shed the food into pieces.

    Tang Wulin exchanged looks with her. He understood that this was her way of reinforcing her belief.

    ¡°Wasting food is a shameful act! I can swear on my own good name that none of the food I¡¯ve given you was foul. Your mental endurance is pitifully weak,¡± Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s scornful voice sounded.

    Tang Wulin was unmoved. ¡°When you gave us the antidote back then, your good name was already tarnished. From now on, we won¡¯t believe in a single word you say. Since our military training requires us to survive this ce for two years, we¡¯ll just have to do our best. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself over us.¡±

    Cavern.

    ¡°They¡¯ve gotten the hang of it so quickly! And they look so determined!¡± said Old Demon Blight with a face full of shock.

    Old Demon Nightmare shrugged. ¡°So what? This is just the beginning. It¡¯s but an appetizer. There¡¯re plenty of main courses waiting for them after this.¡±

    Under Tang Wulin¡¯s firm watch, hisrades¡¯ stamina and soul powers gradually recovered. Old Demon Nightmare did not make another appearance. They took turns to rest. With the additional help from Xu Lizhi¡¯s Recovery Pork Buns, everyone managed to regain their best conditions.

    These were the perks of bringing a food-type tool soul master along. They never have to worry about food.

 Chapter 821 - Naâ€™er?

    <h4>Chapter 821: Na¡¯er?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Xinn looked at the skies. ¡°It¡¯s been a whole day. What¡¯re we going to do next?¡±

    Tang Wulin thought about it for a while and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do nothing. We¡¯ll just stay here and cultivate. How about this, apart from Xu Lizhi, we¡¯ll work in pairs to stand guard. The others can meditate and cultivate. Just think of this as secluded cultivation. The life source is so dense here, it¡¯ll be highly beneficial for our cultivation.¡±

    The others nodded in agreement. They felt it as well. Although they had experienced inhumane torture before this, they could obtain twice the results with half the effort when they cultivated here. The life source in the air was the purest origin energy, and itplemented the Mysterious Heaven Method which had the special attribute of abundance. The results of their cultivation were better than when they cultivated in the academy.

    Xu Lizhi spoke with fear after the event, ¡°That Old Demon Nightmare won¡¯t have let us off that easily, will he?¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a deep voice, ¡°When the soldiers arrive, we¡¯ll use a general to hold them off. When the water rises, we¡¯ll use earth to keep it back. Remember, we¡¯ll do our best not to eat anything or drink the water from here. We¡¯ll ration the drinking water we brought. We¡¯ll just wait and see. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll make their move soon. If we make the first move, we may fall into one of their traps in this ce which we¡¯repletely unfamiliar with. That¡¯s why we have to wait for them to make the first move.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The others voiced out their agreement and began their individual cultivation.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s conviction gave everyone a great boost in confidence.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s that?¡± Xie Xie suddenly pointed in the direction before them.

    A faint yellowish mist slowly encroached them. The yellow mist came from all directions.

    Tang Wulin hastily shouted, ¡°Hold your breath! Be careful, everyone!¡±

    A new trick was being deployed.

    As he spoke, he made a gesture toward Yuanen Yehui.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s soul ring flickered and she immediately unleashed her Titan Giant Ape martial soul. She raised her fists and shot air cannons to disperse the yellowish mist as much as possible.

    However, at this very moment, yellowish mist emerged from under their feet. Itpletely enveloped the seven of them.

    Just before he lost consciousness, the thought in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind was that they should not have stayed there because it was Old Demon Nightmare who brought them there!

    The seven of them fell limply to the ground. They were totally unconscious.

    The yellow mist dispersed. Two figures came to their sides.

    Old Demon Blight was all smiles, while Old Demon Nightmare wore a viinous expression.

    ¡°A bunch of kids and still they¡¯re trying to out-scheme us? Hehehe! We¡¯ll have you know just how much better we are,¡± said Old Demon Nightmare coldly.

    Old Demon Blight said, ¡°Alright, alright. Be quick. Let¡¯s see what these little fellows are thinking about.¡±

    When Tang Wulin came to, he noticed that he was still where he was before he fainted. However, hisrades were gone!.

    He flipped and leaped to his feet with blinding speed. His face looked grim.

    He was beginning to suspect if this was truly the location where the academy had sent them to do their military training. Why was everything so strange? Also, the methods Old Demon Nightmare used against them were not training techniques at all. They seemed more like torture.

    What kind of a ce was Demon Ind?

    ¡°Ahh!¡± A shrill cry made Tang Wulin shiver. The cry sounded very familiar. It must have been someone he knew, but this person was not among the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    Who was that?

    Tang Wulin swiftly unleashed his battle armor and the Golden Dragon Spear. In this peculiar ce, he must put on a hundred and twenty percent of his spirit.

    He needed to look for the source of the voice even though hisrades were with him at present. Besides, this was the ce where Old Demon Nightmare brought them. They should not have stayed in the first ce.

    After Tang Wulin muttered to himself, he quickly ran toward the direction from which the voice came.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± another sharp cry came which revealed the direction to him. Tang Wulin flitted through the forest. Suddenly, far away, ake presented itself before him.

    Beside theke, a fair figure was on the ground and slowly retreating. The figure was wielding a long spear which flickered with silver light. She had no clothes on her, and she seemed to be taking a bath. Before her, a python was slowly closing in on her. This python was more than a hundred meters in length and was as thick as the diameter of a water tank. Its huge head was the size of a small house. It opened its huge mouth and was slowly inching toward the young girl.

    ¡°Na¡¯er!¡± Tang Wulin shouted hysterically. Then, he ran over without hesitation.

    Golden light shed, Golden Dragon Flies. His body moved swiftly and he seemed to have shielded Na¡¯er behind him in an instant.

    It was precisely Na¡¯er who wielded the Silver Dragon Spear. The python before her was exuding an extremely terrifying and imposing manner with its body.

    Tang Wulin howled furiously toward the skies. He unleashed his Golden Dragon Body and the Golden Dragon Roar without hesitation.

    When it was pounded with the Golden Dragon Roar, the python¡¯s body retreated momentarily. Shortly after, it opened its mouth and bared its fangs toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin swept sideways with the Golden Dragon Spear in a fearless manner. With the enhancement of his Golden Dragon Body, he raised his own powers to extreme levels.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Amidst the loud noise, the python¡¯s head was struck to the side. The python felt the pain. Its scales stood up on its humongous body as it swiftly wound its way toward him.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression was grim. He summoned the Overlord Dragon. A day had passed, and he was able to summon the Overlord Dragon again which was most suitable for dealing with this giant snake.

    When the Overlord Dragon appeared, it opened its big mouth and bit the neck of the python. The python struggled desperately. Its humongous body began to wind around the Overlord Dragon¡¯s body.

    The most terrifying character of the Overlord Dragon was its powerful lusal force. The oue was already decided once the python was bitten by the Overlord Dragon.

    Tang Wulin turned around and was stunned.

    Na¡¯er was already a youngdy and not the little girl she once was. Her hands could barely cover the beauty of her body. For a time, Tang Wulin felt only a surge of heat.

    He quickly bit the tip of his tongue and tried hard to sober up. Then, he hastily removed his jacket and tossed it to Na¡¯er. ¡°Put this on, quick.¡±

    Na¡¯er caught the jacket. She looked at Tang Wulin but her beautiful eyes were tearing up.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so mean. Why don¡¯t you want me? Which part of Na¡¯er is not good enough? Just why don¡¯t you want me?¡±

    She did not put on the jacket as she abruptly pounced on Tang Wulin. She proceeded to hug him tightly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body went stiff. He hastily said, ¡°Na¡¯er, let go of me. Let¡¯s deal with the python first. Have youe here for the military training as well? Why did the Pavilion Master say you were missing?¡±

    Na¡¯er cried softly and said, ¡°Teacher doesn¡¯t want me to be with you anymore. He¡¯s angry. That¡¯s why he sent me here. But, I miss you so! Brother, can you not leave me alone? Don¡¯t leave me alone anymore.¡± As she was saying this, she hugged Tang Wulin even tighter.

    Tang Wulin sighed in his heart, but he was at a loss for words. Nheless, it was still a happy affair for him to be able to find his little sister.

    He gently caressed Na¡¯er¡¯s long hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Na¡¯er. Let¡¯s deal with the python first.¡±

    Na¡¯er said, ¡°Brother, but first, tell me. Do you pick me or her?¡±

    Tang Wulin lowered his head to look at Na¡¯er. What he saw was a pair of stubborn eyes.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, I¡¯ve told you clearly the other day. I...¡± He was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly noticed Na¡¯er¡¯s gaze bing ice cold. Shortly after, he felt pain on his chest. A beam of silver light pierced his body.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, you...¡±

    Tang Wulin stared nkly at Na¡¯er. The Silver Dragon Spear in Na¡¯er¡¯s hands had stabbed through his chest.

    Na¡¯er¡¯s face was vicious. ¡°Why? Why won¡¯t you pick me? I¡¯m better than her in many ways, but you won¡¯t pick me. If you won¡¯t pick me, then it¡¯s better if you just die!¡±

    As she was talking, she twisted the Silver Dragon Lance in her grasp forcefully. The intense pain made Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body convulse. His life force was fast depleting.

    ¡°No, no, you¡¯re not Na¡¯er. Na¡¯er would never do this to me!¡± Suddenly, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the fierce looking Na¡¯er, ¡°You¡¯re not Na¡¯er. No matter what, Na¡¯er won¡¯t attack me. Nightmare, Old Demon Nightmare, you¡¯re not Na¡¯er!¡±

    Tang Wulin roared furiously. Heshed out with his right hand¡¯s Golden Dragon w, Golden Dragon Nirvana!

    ¡°Pooh!¡± The Na¡¯er before him instantly dissolved, so did the python. Everything around him was bing convoluted.

    ¡°Such a powerful spiritual will. It¡¯s really not easy to make you copse! Alright then. I¡¯ll be more extreme.¡±

    Everything before his eyes became illusory. Tang Wulin¡¯s vision went dark as he fell unconscious again.

    When he came to this time, he noticed that he had returned to his initial spot. He flipped and sat up. Tang Wulin instinctively checked his chest.

    There was no wound. Naturally, there was no Silver Dragon Lance either. Na¡¯er was just an illusion. In fact, it was Nightmare!

 Chapter 822 - Mating?

    <h4>Chapter 822: Mating?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin panted heavily. He somehow managed to endure it. However, when Na¡¯er stabbed the Silver Dragon Spear into his chest, the shock and pain he felt at that moment were indescribable.

    Fortunately, his firm belief and his trust in Na¡¯er helped him triumph over Nightmare. He had managed to endure it somehow. Even so, the sound of Na¡¯er weeping andmenting still echoed inside his mind. It made his heart pulse with pain. At the end of it all, he let Na¡¯er down.

    Was he in a dream then or was he awake? Tang Wulin was not clear about this. The nightmare just now really felt real. The pain he felt was real too.

    At this moment, Old Demon Nightmare slowly appeared before him.

    ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Old Demon Nightmare looked at Tang Wulin as if he wanted to crack a joke.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression was grim. He found it hard to respect this old man in front of him.

    ¡°Where¡¯re myrades? Where are they?¡± If everyone was gathered together, he figured that things would somehow be better.

    Old Demon Nightmare said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush, you¡¯ll meet them very soon. But, I need you to do something for me. If you can¡¯t do it, the consequences will be dire.¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his brows. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯ll be something very difficult. Tell you what, I¡¯ll show you the consequences first.¡±

    As he said this, he flicked his right hand. An illusory frame slowly took shape.

    ¡°I must say that your spiritual power is amazing, and your determination is firm. You¡¯re the first one to break free of my nightmare in two hundred years. This is very good, but I¡¯m not satisfied. Since the dream can¡¯t make you experience true pain, it can¡¯t make you copse mentally. We¡¯ll need to switch to a real game. I¡¯ll call it a test of the heart.¡±

    The frame was split into three parts. Each part showed a cavern. There were two persons in each cavern.

    Within the first cavern, it was shockingly Xu Lizhi and Xu Xiaoyan. Ye Xinn and Xie Xie were inside the second cavern. In the third were Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui.

    The caverns were notrge. They looked to be about ten square meters. A pink light orb hung from the ceiling of the caverns. Mist could be faintly seen within the light orbs.

    ¡°See that? They¡¯re on good terms right now. Of course, that¡¯s their current scenario,¡± the smile on Old Demon Nightmare was very peculiar, extremely peculiar.

    Tang Wulin looked at him coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the pink mist within their rooms, right? From my understanding of their dreams, they should be three couples. So, I¡¯ve separated them and ced a couple in each room. As for that pink mist, it¡¯s the strongest drug I can find. The kind that works on men and women, even on animals. Once they inhaled the mist, they can do only one thing.¡±

    When he said this, he clicked his fingers loudly. Then, he said with a grin, ¡°Mate!¡±

    Tang Wulin eyes bulged, a surge of hot blood instantly filled his head. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± He abruptly took a step forward and aimed a punch at Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s head.

    Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s body was illusory, so Tang Wulin¡¯s fist went right through him. In the next moment, he had already appeared on the other side of Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Little fellow, don¡¯t act rashly on impulse. Do you want me to open the three light orbs filled with the mist?¡± Old Demon Nightmare swung his arm and the three balls of pink mist began to rock.

    ¡°No!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s hands were balled tightly into fists. Because of his rage, his nails dug into his palms.

    It was truly horrifying. An intense fear welled up inside him. Of course, he knew what would happen if the mist was released. It would be an absolute disaster.

    The three pairs of couples were swapped. If they acted under the influence of that vile mist, it would have been crueler than killing them.

    ¡°You must be dying to say that this is no military training, or ask me why I¡¯m doing this, am I right?¡± Old Demon Nightmare shrugged taunting Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s breathing was rushed, his eyes were reddened. He red at him furiously. He realized that Demon Ind was not as simple as it seemed.

    Old Demon Nightmare sighed and said, ¡°Actually, everything¡¯s much moreplicated than you think. The first thing I¡¯ll tell you is that I¡¯m already a thousand seven hundred and sixty-four years old.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. A thousand seven hundred years old? How was this possible? Even the most powerful Title Douluo or Limit Douluo would be hard pressed to live past three hundred years.

    Old Demon Nightmare said, ¡°Do you think that I want to be this old? I don¡¯t want to either, but I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s not easy for me to die, even if I wanted to. To put it more precisely, I¡¯m not human. I¡¯m a wronged ghost on Demon Ind. This archipgo did not exist. It appeared because of the demon¡¯s arrival. During that time, there weren¡¯t that many oceanic soul beasts in these waters.¡±

    ¡°The demon is the purplish-ck light you saw. The chunk on Demon Ind is thergest fragment. We call it the Demon Fragment or Destruction Fragment. There¡¯s a fragment on each ind in this Demon Archipgo. Back then, when these fragments sunk to the bottom of the ocean, I happened to be fishing in these waters with a few of my friends. We were ordinary folks who were trying to feed our families.¡±

    ¡°That terrifying energy ripped our fishing boat to pieces and obliterated our bodies as well. I felt as if I was in a trance for a long while. I couldn¡¯t tell how long it was before I realized I was still alive. From that moment on, I became Nightmare. I¡¯d turned into this entity which is neither human nor ghost. We¡¯re a part of this ce and we can¡¯t leave it. Thus, began our isted existence on this deste ind.¡±

    ¡°If anyone from the outside came here, there¡¯s no way they could survive unless they¡¯re in the valley that¡¯s in front of you now. This is our territory. There¡¯s no way outsiders can enter here. Until one day, a senior from your Shrek Academy came here. He was powerful, so powerful that we couldn¡¯t resist him with our powers back then. He fought intensely with us for a long time. In the end, he was gravely wounded by the Destruction Fragment¡¯s energy. Before he left, he told us that his fight with us had benefited him. He hoped that his juniors can train here in the future. Since we had nothing better to do, we agreed to his proposal.¡±

    ¡°The reason you guys came here is to undergo special training. That¡¯s not the case with us. You guys are just our toys. Not long ago, we were finally able to control the energy source of the Destruction Fragment. We don¡¯t have to fear your Shrek Academy anymore. That¡¯s why old demons like us can let loose and do whatever we fancy. Even though we can¡¯t leave this ce, part of thisnd is still under our control.¡± Old Demon Nightmare bbered on for a long time, ¡°Little boy, why don¡¯t you surrender to your fate? You can only me your bad luck.¡±

    As he listened to Old Demon Nightmare, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart gradually sunk into the depths of the valley. Everything was much more frightening than he imagined.

    He suddenly bit the tip of his tongue to heighten his mindfulness of the situation at hand. ¡°Old Demon Nightmare, what would you have me do to free myrades?¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare snickered, ¡°Since this is military training, you¡¯ll just have to listen to my orders and directions. I¡¯ve cast the Nightmare Curse on you, so don¡¯t even think of breaking free of my control. I can kill you anytime I like. I know you don¡¯t fear death, but aren¡¯t you afraid of what I can do to yourrades? After I have them sleep with each other, I will definitely not kill them. I¡¯ll send the evidence of their activities together with them to Shrek Academy. Oh hell, I get all excited just thinking about it. How do you think Shrek Academy will feel by then? Won¡¯t it be interesting?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was trembling already. ¡°Whatever it is you want me to do, I¡¯ll do it. Don¡¯t release the mist, or else, I won¡¯t let you off even after I turn into a ghost.¡±

 Chapter 823 - Iâ€™ll Teach You!

    <h4>Chapter 823: I¡¯ll Teach You!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Old Demon Nightmare spoke in disdain, ¡°We¡¯re all ghosts. Are ghosts afraid of ghosts? Any threat is useless on me so you¡¯re better off doing something meaningful. What should I assign you to do? Hmm. Go to the Northsea Army Corps base and steal an aircraft.¡±

    ¡®Steal an aircraft?¡¯ For some unknown reason, Tang Wulin felt slightly relieved upon receiving the order because his situation was still far better than hisrades. At least it was a task that would not cause him to suffer a mental breakdown.

    ¡°Sure. But, I don¡¯t know how to fly an aircraft,¡± Tang Wulin spoke gravely.

    Old Demon Nightmare spoke, ¡°That¡¯s easy! I¡¯ll teach you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll teach me?¡± Tang Wulin was stunned that an old demon who had been on an ind for thousands of years knew how to fly an aircraft.

    Old Demon Nightmare spoke, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t doubt my ability, much less my intelligence. Oh, there are few things that excite us. Come, I¡¯ll teach you how to fly an aircraft. You can then steal me an aircraft.¡±

    Tang Wulin had no choice. Twenty minutester, he saw the Skywing F-17. The aircraft which had its canopy removed flew by them.

    Tang Wulin suddenly realized a problem as he saw the soul airne. He could not help asking, ¡°Old Demon Nightmare, even if I were to learn how to fly an aircraft over to the ind, there¡¯s no way I can fly two airnes here!¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare replied in a logical manner, ¡°Who says you¡¯re going to fly two airnes. I¡¯ll be sending you over, then you fly the aircraft here by yourself. Whichever way youe to Devil Ind will be the way you go to the Northsea Army Corps base.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin was staring at him in bewilderment. How did hee to Devil Ind? He did an airbornending! Was he going to perform an airbornending at the Northsea Army Corps base?

    Did the Northsea Army Corps not have all sorts of radar equipment? He would be discovered at once if he were to go back now. How was it good for him?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be startled. Figure out a way yourself. You¡¯re capable of stealing an aircraft and fled the Northsea Army Corps base. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t figure out a way a second time. Alright, board the aircraft.¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare already took the lead to walk to the front of the aircraft as he was saying that. He waved his hand once and conjured a ck airstair that was connected to the cockpit. Tang Wulin did not sense any soul power fluctuation from Nightmare¡¯s body, yet it appeared everything was created naturally.

    Old Demon Nightmare took the lead to walk up the stairs while Tang Wulin took the copilot¡¯s seat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll first exin briefly, then I¡¯ll guide you to fly an aircraft.¡± A sense of evil crossed Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s mind as he shed a sinister smile. He exined briefly the principle of flight and also the basic functions of all the buttons in the cockpit.

    Tang Wulin was skilled in operating a mecha. Operating a mecha was actually moreplicated than flying a soul airne. One needed to not only control all sorts of buttons but also mobilize the mecha through different physical movements at the same time. It was apparent that flying an aircraft was not as difficult as one would only need to operate the buttons and drive control.

    Tang Wulin learned diligently, and he soon got the hang of it.

    ¡°Can you remember?¡± Old Demon asked.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I can remember the basics now.¡±

    ¡°Very well then. I¡¯ll let you experience it now!¡± Old Demon Nightmare waved his hand once as he was speaking. A pile of rocks in disarray that was initially in front of the aircraft suddenly transformed into a light band as dark as ink which extended outward into the distance turning into a runway.

    Old Demon Nightmare gave a youthful cheer as he rapidly ignited the Skywing F-17. He operated the control buttons in the aircraft with precision. He pulled the cyclic control as the Skywing slowly cruised forward and began to pick up speed gradually.

    Tang Wulin buckled his seatbelt immediately as an ominous feeling appeared the next moment.

    The turbine ejector on the back of the Skywing burst out with orange-red mes as it thrust the aircraft abruptly down the runway. The tremendous momentum pinned Tang Wulin firmly against the seat. In the next moment, the Skywing had taken off into the skies. The take-off was many times faster than the one executed by Xie Xie. It seemed like it was not even halfway down the runway when it took off.

    Old Demon Nightmare gave an odd piercingugh. He pulled the cyclic control all the way as the Skywing shot straight up into the sky. It then deviated from its initial course and executed a roll-off-the-top maneuver.

    Tang Wulin felt ovee with dizziness and confusion. He could not tell which way was up and which way was down at the moment.

    Soon after, he saw Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s hands moved rhythmically on the control panel in an almost unreal manner. Then, the Skywing immediately rolled sideways after a turn in the sky. It rolled continuously as if it was attempting to toss out Tang Wulin¡¯s internal organs with violentshings and keeping him dizzy simultaneously. The aircraft was performing aerobatics in the skies.

    ...

    ¡°You saw that, right? That¡¯s the consequence of not following instructions. You can imagine the result when the mist is released.¡±

    Xie Xie was staring at Old Demon Nightmare in bewilderment. He wished he could tear this fellow into pieces, especially when he witnessed the scene where Tang Wuliny next to Yuanen Yehui in their unconscious states. Extreme fear made him shiver uncontrobly.

    ¡°You, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯ll do anything you want me to...¡±

    An evil expression was revealed on Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s face. ¡°Very simple. Steal an aircraft for me. How to fly an aircraft? I¡¯ll teach you. I saw your good-for-nothing look when you were captured by six aircraft in the air when you came. You¡¯re simply the worst of the lot.¡±

    ...

    ¡°You!¡± Stargod Sword shimmered with dazzling radiance in Ye Xinn¡¯s hand. It was not her first time being shown the scene by Old Demon Nightmare. As she helplessly watched the scene unfold, her cheeks turned red while her body shivered involuntarily.

    ¡°This is just an illusion you created. I don¡¯t believe it! Moreover, you ced Wulin and Lizhi together. What¡¯s going to happen between them anyway? Even if you were to use the drug on them, they still won¡¯t...¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare sniggered and spoke, ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you know that between a man and another man, they can actually...¡±

    ¡°Stop talking. I agree to...¡±

    ...

    ¡°Ugh...¡± Tang Wulin got down on one knee and vomited for more than ten minutes. His head was still spinning despite his current situation, while his stomach was tossing and turning like a turbulent river.

    He had never felt this sick before, even when he broke through the Golden Dragon King Seal. Old Demon Nightmare had taken him on a ride for a whole hour. During that time, he was shown all the operations and functions of the Skywing. Tang Wulin had experienced everything an aircraft was capable of executing.

    Despite having the physical strength that exceeded ordinary people, he still could not withstand the terrifying high speedshings and turnings of the aircraft¡¯s maneuvers.

    Old Demon Nightmare stood not far away from him. ¡°Good-for-nothing. Look at your useless self. I¡¯m still fine despite being an old man. Look at you now. Stand up quick. Let¡¯s go again! You¡¯ve already rested for too long. I¡¯m going to release some poison mist for yourrades if you don¡¯t stand up now.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    This happened three more times.

    Strength seemed to have drained away from Tang Wulin. He felt muddled and his entire body seemed to be falling apart. His body felt weak and limp that he could not even exert any strength. His face was pale as a ghost. He did not feel like vomiting because there was nothing in his stomach for him to vomit anymore.

    Old Demon Nightmare picked him up from the aircraft and tossed him onto the ground. He stretched his body as he muttered to himself with a smile on his face, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve such depraved feelings. Why do I feel so happy looking at you in pain? Do you think I have a mental problem?¡±

 Chapter 824 - Retch...

    <h4>Chapter 824: Retch...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin could hear his words clearly, but he was unable to say anything in response. He could think of little to say anyway. He only wished to spout all the worst curses in the world at this man.

    In the next moment, he slumped against the ground and fell into a deep slumber.

    A shadow shed past and Old Demon Blight appeared next to Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s side.

    ¡°Not bad! He can withstand torment much better than I imagined. The rest of them failed after two attempts. Tang Wulin managed to withstand three and could still curse you in his heart moments ago. Really impressive. He¡¯s a good seedling. A good seedling should be tormented well. Bring in storms that are even more intense.¡±

    Tang Wulin was plunged through dire suffering over the following days. Every time he woke up, Old Demon Nightmare brought him onto the aircraft for another miserable flight. He experienced the highlyplicated aerobatics at high altitude again and again.

    After the second time, he stopped vomiting, but he felt extremely nauseous and dizzy.

    Tang Wulin finally understood why mental breakdown urred here because he felt like he was close to that point himself. If the previous seniors came here and had such encounters, it would have been all too easy for them to have suffered mentally.

    Tang Wulin did not know how long it had been when the dizziness started to be less agonizing. He also found that his mind was clearing and he could focus once more.

    He was astonished to discover that he had begun to adapt to the process. Yes, the dizziness no longer came, no matter how hard the aircraft turned in the air, how abrupt the emergency eleration and deceleration, or how harrowing the vertical and backward maneuvers. He had gotten used to it over time. Additionally, he began to have a sense of direction at high altitude. He could see the surrounding sea and clouds clearly. Even as Old Demon Nightmare flew the ne ording to his own whims, the nausea still faded. Every ascent was less unsettling than the previous experience.

    Eventually, he began to feel the joy of flying freely in the sky.

    ¡°Come on! Keep going, Old Demon Nightmare. Could it be that you can¡¯t fly anymore? I think you¡¯re too old for it, right?¡± Tang Wulin spoke ferociously.

    Old Demon Nightmare had his hands on his hips. He looked at Tang Wulin with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Brat, you think that the old man has no more methods to torment you? Very well, since your nausea is gone, it¡¯s your turn to fly the aircraft.¡±

    ¡°My turn?¡± Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. The feeling of being a pilot waspletely different from being a passenger.

    For some reason, Tang Wulin did not feel any uncertainty or fear when he looked at the numerous buttons and the control panel before him. On the contrary, it all felt very familiar to him.

    Yes! He already knew what to do because he spent every day watching Old Demon Nightmare pressing these buttons to torment him. They were already seared into his mind. He could remember clearly what form of suffering each button would result in. He was even more familiar with the expression that appeared on Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s face when he was about to do something.

    He pressed the buttons stiffly in preparation for take-off. The sense of familiarity became clearer and clearer. He pulled the cyclic control as the Skywing F-17 gradually elerated before ascending into the air.

    Tang Wulin felt as if he was soaring through the clouds in that split second when the ne got off the ground. Not only had his sense of familiarity grown stronger, but he also feltpletely carefree, like a fish entering the sea for the first time. At that moment, the pain he had felt transformed into joy. He toggled a few switches subconsciously and pulled the cyclic control to its final position. He guided the aircraft into making a backward turn in the air.

    The aircraft trembled ever so slightly during the process of turning over. It was slightly unstable, so Tang Wulin held on tightly to the cyclic control in the hopes ofpleting the stunt by force.

    It elerated and continued to soar higher. The Skywing F-17 began to fly in the sky under Tang Wulin¡¯s control.

    He had previously learned to operate a mecha after all. Moreover, he was already unaffected by the numerous impact forces and dizziness caused by the aircraft. As he flew in the sky, he felt like he couldmand the Skywing F-17 as easily as a part of his own body. It just felt thatfortable.

    Tang Wulin was still slightly stiff when operating the aircraft in the beginning, but gradually, his movements became proficient. His physical capabilities allowed him to operate the aircraft. His hands were nimble, and his body¡¯s endurance against the force of impact allowed him to make the Skywing F-17 perform a series of extreme aerobatic maneuvers.

    The aircraft flew high and low, up and down, rolling and turning, and rapidly dove. It was as agile as a bird in the sky.

    Tang Wulin enjoyed the feeling of emergency eleration after he hadpleted a roll-over the most. It felt like he was freeing himself from every care in the world.

    Streams of shadows shed past his body. Just as he reluctantlynded the aircraft on the ground, he discovered that Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s voice was gone. As he turned around to take a look, he was shocked to see that Old Demon Nightmare had already vanished.

    In the cavern.

    ¡°Retch!¡± Old Demon Nightmare bent over as though he were about to vomit. His body was even shing between reality and illusion.

    ¡°What is this? It truly is that ufortable to sit in the copilot¡¯s seat! Why is my soul suffering from such violent impact? How did the bugger learn to operate the aircraft so soon? This isn¡¯t logical!¡±

    Old Demon Blight looked at Old Demon Nightmare in a daze. ¡°Your body...¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My body just hasn¡¯t adapted to this. Besides, we¡¯ve been here for so many years. Could it be you¡¯re still unwilling to part with me if anything were to happen?¡±

    Old Demon Blight snickered. ¡°Okay, our situation is still better than the rest of them. Speaking of which, I think they¡¯ll be waking up soon. I¡¯m going to stand in silent tribute for those little fellows.¡±

    Tang Wulin steadilynded the aircraft. He saw Old Demon Nightmare standing there after he had jumped off the aircraft.

    ¡°Who gave you the permission tond? Continue to fly. You¡¯re only allowed toe down when I say that you can stop practicing.¡± Old Demon Nightmare waved his hand as if he was swatting a fly before he whisked Tang Wulin back to the aircraft.

    Whatever the case, Tang Wulin had already gotten used to flying so he continued to pilot the aircraft on a regr basis.

    Eventually, Tang Wulin felt he must have been practicing flying for a total of one month. He had already managed to be as one with the Skywing F-17.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s call it a day. Today is the day you can go and steal an aircraft.¡± Old Demon Nightmare allowed Tang Wulin to leave the ne. He raised his hand and patted on Tang Wulin¡¯s head. Tang Wulin fainted.

    Tang Wulin discovered in surprise that he was refreshed and in high spirits when he woke up once again. His condition had recovered back to its peak. He was still standing next to the aircraft with Old Demon Nightmare.

    Old Demon Nightmare sat upon the pilot¡¯s seat while Tang Wulin naturally sat on the copilot¡¯s seat.

    Old Demon Nightmare spoke tly, ¡°Do an airbornending. There¡¯s no need for the safety belt. I¡¯ll be tossing you outter. Rely on yourself for everything else. I¡¯ll release the poison mist if you¡¯re not back with an aircraft in three days time. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wulin lowered his head and answered. He seemed to have already been bullied into submission.

    This time, Old Demon Nightmare flew the aircraft in a very stable manner. Soon, the Skywing F-17 had reached maximum velocity and soared to an altitude of a few thousand meters.

    There was no aircraft canopy, so the terrifying wind caused the Skywing F-17 to shake violently. The extremely low temperature was even rapidly consuming Tang Wulin¡¯s physical abilities.

    Themunicator inside the aircraft suddenly sounded, ¡°This is the Northsea Army Corps ordering you to reduce your altitude. Otherwise, we¡¯ll shoot you down.¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare sneered. Suddenly, he performed a side roll with Skywing F-17. He then abruptly dove toward to thend. Tang Wulin had not buckled the seatbelt, so the sudden change almost made him topple over. He hastily grabbed the handle to stabilize himself.

    ¡°Let go. I¡¯ll give you a ride down!¡± The Skywing F-17 shook in midair, then turned over horizontally. Tang Wulin had yet to react to the situation when a powerful force pulled at his hand, and he felt like he was tossed out like a piece of trash.

    The sky and ground were spinning. Tang Wulin first sensed that there was no parachute or anything of the sort on his body, nor did he have the assistance of hispanions capable of flight.

    ¡®So I¡¯m just tossed out just like that?¡¯

    His body fell at high velocity, with the tremendous gravity of the ground pulling at him, and he was dropping like a bomb.

    Tang Wulin had already adapted to the dizziness in the sky from all the time flying the ne, so at least he was capable of differentiating between the ground and the sky.

    He adjusted his body first for a moment before he calmed down. Vines of the Bluesilver Emperor rapidly unleashed from his body and wound together on the top of his head. The Bluesilver Emperor wove into arge before it slowly tightened and transformed into a parachute.

 Chapter 825 - Airborne Aircraft Hijack

    <h4>Chapter 825: Airborne Aircraft Hijack</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As the air pushed back, Tang Wulin¡¯s descent began to slow. A faint smile appeared on his face. ¡®Did you really think that I couldn¡¯t figure out a solution? I thought of it a while ago.¡¯

    The Bluesilver Grass had many wonderful capabilities and this was clearly on disy at that moment. If it was truly a grass, of course, it could not possibly withstand such powerful eleration. However, his was actually the Bluesilver Emperor with the Bluesilver Overlord Transformation¡¯s amplification. It was easy for the Bluesilver Emperor to support his weight.

    However, Tang Wulin had only just broken into a grin when his face froze.

    He saw two Skywing F-17s sweeping past him on both sides.

    The Northsea Army Corps was very quick with their response!

    Both Skywing F-17s circled around before hovering in front of him. Tang Wulin watched as they fired arge directly at him, ensnaring his entire body.

    Was this an airborne capture?

    He had been caught in the air for the second time. Thest time he dealt with Northsea Army Corps¡¯ airborne acquisition, he used the Overlord Dragon to break free.

    He was in the air above the maritime zone near the Northsea Army Corps. Even if he were to drop down, this was inescapable.

    However, Tang Wulin was not surprised but joyous to be captured in the sky. The ne pulled his body at high speed. Having gone through Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s torture, Tang Wulin did not faint from the sudden burst of eleration.

    An intense electric current shot through the and Tang Wulin felt his entire body go numb immediately. His battle armor unleashed on its own to shield him from the shock. Tang Wulin grunted as he swung his arms to conjure two vines of Bluesilver Emperor. The Bluesilver Emperor vines wound upward and crept along the until it wrapped around the aircraft tail. Tang Wulin pulled himself up the vine, getting closer and closer to the aircraft.

    It was apparent that Northsea Army Corps¡¯ flight crews had not realized what was happening. Capturing an airborne assant was an easy task for them. Generally, when one was caught in an airborne acquisition, the sudden eleration would make the target unable to resist. Even if they were in peak physical condition, the shock from the high-voltage electric current would take care of them.

    If it was not for the existence of two-word battle armor masters, airborne acquisitions would practically always be sessful. Unfortunately for them, this pilot was confronting Tang Wulin whose physical strength was no inferior to a two-word battle armor master¡¯s.

    Tang Wulin utilized the Bluesilver Grass to quickly climb up to the tail. Meanwhile, the Skywing F-17 had already begun to return to the base. By tightening the grip of the Bluesilver Grass, he slowly pressed closer to the cockpit.

    The pilot was flying steadily when he noticed the light dim ever so slightly. Puzzled, he suddenly heard an abrupt knocking sound.

    He raised his head and looked up just in time to see Tang Wulin lying on the cockpit, waving his hand at him. Tang Wulin seemed to be gesturing for him to get out.

    The pilot was shocked, but his reaction was extremely swift. He guided the ne into performing a side turn instantly.

    Just then, he heard the sound of shattering. A shimmering pair of sharp, golden ws had reached through the cockpit¡¯s reinforced ss, breaking it instantly. Tang Wulin turned around and bored into the cockpit before hended on the back row seat.

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Tang Wulin hit the ejector button. The piloted was rocketed out as the aircraft was still in the process of turning at high speed. The ejection seat would certainly have a parachute. Tang Wulin relied on his sharp Golden Dragon ws to stabilize himself firmly in the high speed turning aircraft. Bluesilver Emperor vines then shot out at lightning speed and wrapped around the aircraft to seal the cockpit temporarily.

    Tang Wulin held onto his Bluesilver Emperor and made his way to the pilot¡¯s seat. He then operated the controls in a practiced yet rapid manner.

    Meanwhile, the Skywing F-17 was already giving out all sorts of warning sounds. Tang Wulin first cut offmunication between the aircraft and control tower, then he pulled the cyclic control. The aircraft managed to regain equilibrium under Tang Wulin¡¯s guidance.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± A Skywing F-17 swiftly swept past his side. It was apparent that this was the other aircraft from earlier. The aircraft quickly flew to the front as it released its once again. This time it was aiming at the entire aircraft now flown by Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin would never allow it to take him so easily! He pushed the cyclic control and the Skywing F-17 suddenly dove down and evaded the airborne acquisition from underneath. The light for the turbine ejector glowed brightly as it pushed the aircraft into elerating instantly. Its speed exceeded the other aircraft as it flew in the direction of Demon Ind.

    It was apparent that the other ne was not ready to give up. Due to Tang Wulin¡¯s attempt at cutting offmunication, a series of artillery sounds boomed at the back of the F-17 as arge array of light rays scattered down.

    Tang Wulin remained calm as ever while his hands swept past the control panel before him. Skywing F-17 rolled over horizontally and made a series of rapid evasive maneuvers.

    He was unaware that the aerobatic technique he was performing at that moment was called ¡®the Motorized Bat¡¯.

    Bats relied on their echolocation to detect objects and were highly agile fliers. Their airborne movements were extremely unpredictable. The artillery from behindpletely missed. Tang Wulin pulled the aircraft into performing a loop. It cut out a perfect arc in the sky, appearing at the rear of the other ne.

    Tang Wulin hesitated for a moment before deciding not to shoot at the other aircraft in the end. He elerated abruptly as he dove straight for the sea below.

    The other pilot suddenly circled to the back of Tang Wulin¡¯s ne, making the situation highly precarious. The enemy fighter knew that he would be the direct target, so he hastily made a series of dodging maneuvers. However, it was already toote for him to continue his pursuit when the aircraft flown by Tang Wulin drifted farther away on the radar.

    The distance of thirty kilometers was nothing for an aircraft flying at high speed. With a sh of light, the aircraft piloted by Tang Wulin had dove beyond the Demon Ind¡¯s boundary and vanished into thin air.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Tang Wulin cheered as he sat in the convertible aircraft. He waves his arms strenuously as the aircraftnded smoothly under his operation. Meanwhile, Old Demon Nightmare had just returned as well.

    A peculiar expression shed past Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s face as he watched Tang Wulin jump down from the aircraft, cheering in excitement.

    ¡°You¡¯re happy, are you?¡± Old Demon Nightmare stared at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s smile vanished as he saw Old Demon¡¯s gaze, but he still spoke anyhow, ¡°I¡¯ve already done as you asked. I¡¯ve flown an aircraft here. Can you release mypanions now?¡±

    Old Demon Nighmare smiled. ¡°Release them? Since when did I say I was going to release them? Come, let¡¯s take a look at their situation now.¡±

    As he was saying that, he waved his right hand in the air as the previous scene appeared once again.

    However, Tang Wulin looked at the scene and discovered puffs of pink mist spreading out in the cavern and covering his six friends in the three caverns.

    ¡°You...¡± Tang Wulin turned pale with fear. The excitement that he was feeling from his sessful attempt to seize the aircraft vanished.

    Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s face cracked into a shady smile. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t control it carefully, so I identally leaked the poison mist. This is bad!¡±

    Tang Wulin dashed forward as the Golden Dragon w in his right hand glowed brightly. He aimed a blow straight for Old Demon Nightmare. He had been suffering for so many days in order to fulfill Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s request, yet he just... Tang Wulin was already close to madness at present.

    If hispanions were to...

    How were they going to survive?!

    The shadow shed once, and Tang Wulin¡¯s attack missed.

    Old Demon Nightmare waved his right hand once. Suddenly, the pink mist in the three caverns seemed to be controlled and regained its original ball shape once again.

 Chapter 826 - Swimming Over?

    <h4>Chapter 826: Swimming Over?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment, but he attacked a second time in the end. He roared in rage, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare shrugged. ¡°Nothing, only that I don¡¯t like seeing you happy. Remember, I¡¯m a demon. Demons enjoy seeing others in pain and sorrow. I¡¯ll enlighten you on ¡®extreme joy begets sorrow¡¯ if ever I see you happy again.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s breathing soundedbored at present. He had never loathed anyone so much in his life as he looked at Old Demon Nightmare. At this very moment, he wished that he could rip this fellow into a million pieces.

    Not only was this man tormenting his body, but his mind also.

    ¡°So what does it take for you to release myrades willingly?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Old Demon Nightmare spoke in disdain, ¡°That¡¯ll depend on your performance. Do you think I was going to release them just by having you steal an aircraft? Actually, I¡¯ve always wondered how they¡¯ll feel after sleeping with each other in spite of their rtionships. I¡¯ve been suppressing this inner longing just because of you, so you should thank me. Take a look at your expression now. Quick, I want to see you smile. Otherwise, I¡¯ll spread out the poison mist once again.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Tang Wulin gritted his teeth in rage. He was suppressing his emotion with great effort before managing a desperate smile on his face.

    Old Demon Nightmare walked in front of him and patted his shoulder. ¡°Hmm, way to go. Alright, you¡¯re about to begin the next segment. Let me think about your next segment. Since crossing the sky is not a problem for you, swim over next. I¡¯ll release yourrades when you can swim over and steal an aircraft from the opposite shore.¡±

    ¡®Swim over?¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s pupils constricted.

    ¡®What did he mean by swimming over?¡¯ He would need to swim across the stretch of ck sea which was hundreds of meters wide and had the ability to devour all the energy of whatever it came into contact with. Even then, there were another thirty kilometers of ocean to cross, and he did not know how many sea soul beasts existed in that sea.

    The sea soul beasts in the sea were so powerful that the Federation had to despatch an army corps to guard over them and built such powerful defenses. Was he indeed capable of swimming over?

    Old Demon Nightmare raised his hand and conjured a piece of ck crystal that flew in front of Tang Wulin¡¯s face.

    ¡°This is my Nightmare Crystal. When you feel that you can¡¯t endure any longer, infuse your soul power into it so you can return here. In any case, it¡¯s up to you. However, if you take too long, I may not be able to restrain myself from allowing them to bring me joy, hahahahahah!¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare vanished into thin air,ughing all the way.

    Tang Wulin squeezed the Nightmare Crystal in his hand as his breathing became heavier.

    He was not afraid of hardship nor challenges. However, he did not think that Old Demon Nightmare was someone who kept his promise.

    What else could he do? He could only abide by Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s instructions when faced with his threat. Old Demon Nightmare knew how to tug his heartstrings. He had no other choice but to do Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s bidding for hispanions¡¯ sake.

    Tang Wulin was skilled in swimming, but it was truly hazardous to cross the sea while facing so many sea soul beasts. Furthermore, there was the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ defense on the other side of the sea. He had no doubt that he would be sted intensely by the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ soul cannons the moment he got ashore.

    ...

    Xu Lizhi panted loudly. The clothes on his body werepletely drenched in sweat. His mind was filled with fear while his body was convulsing uncontrobly.

    ¡°Hopeless, you¡¯re simply good for nothing. What else can you do? If not because of your fairplexion and chubbiness which I fancy, I would¡¯ve carved you into slices of meat for my meal.¡±

    ¡°I can tell from your worthless appearance that you probably hid behind the others in the past. Tell me what else you can do when there¡¯s always someone to protect you from danger. If you can¡¯t even leave three hundred meters of Destruction maritime space, when will you reach the opposite shore then? Despite enduring three months of flying an aircraft, you haven¡¯t even lost any weight. Worthless, truly worthless! You¡¯re simply good for nothing! Are you capable of stealing an aircraft? Forget it, I¡¯d be better off looking for some fun with somebody else.¡±

    Xu Lizhi panted heavily. Then, he watched a scene appearing before him. There were only two people in the scene when a puff of thick red mist dispersed to enshroud both their bodies.

    Those people were Ye Xinn and Xie Xie.

    ¡°No...¡± Xu Lizhi immediately roared in a rage with a voice that sounded inhuman. He watched helplessly as Ye Xinn¡¯s body began to twitch as if she had awakened from thea while Xie Xie¡¯s body began to shiver as the clothes on his body gradually came apart.

    He roared in a grieving manner. ¡°No, please don¡¯t. I¡¯ll try harder. I can certainly swim to the opposite shore. I¡¯ll for sure. Please stop. Stop it!¡±

    He knelt onto the ground in front of Old Demon Nightmare with a ¡®thump¡¯ while his entire body convulsed uncontrobly. His mind was already on the verge of a breakdown. If not for a glimmer of hope left, he would not have wished to live in this world.

    ¡°Crack!¡± A metal bar dropped down from the sky and blocked him from pouncing toward Ye Xinn and Xie Xie.

    ¡°To the sea!¡± Old Demon Nightmare yelled coldly at Xu Lizhi.

    ¡°Roar...¡± Xu Lizhi roared in rage. His eyes were red as he dashed toward the Destruction Sea which was dark as ink. Waving his arms desperately, he swam frantically toward the open sea while the energy in his body was being absorbed in lightning speed.

    Waves rippled across the sea. His rotund body generated such an outburst of energy that the seawater was being parted as he moved through the water. His body was growing weaker but his spirit was, on the other hand, fervently energetic. If he failed to swim out of the Destruction Sea, Sister Xinn would...

    This thought alone provided him with all the soul power which was now bursting forth from his body. He was swimming in a state of frenzy.

    Old Demon Nightmare was standing by the shore as he cracked into an evil smile. The scene disying Ye Xinn and Xie Xie transformed into a bubble that disappeared without a trace. He watched as Xu Lizhi had already traversed the pitch ck maritime space and was now in the blue sea region.

    However, sea soul beasts soon began to appear around him.

    Xu Lizhi waved his arms frantically as all sorts of Tang Sect techniques such as Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon and Mysterious Jade Hands appeared as vortices in the sea. The sea soul beasts were obliterated by him as he devoted every effort to swim toward the deeper end. This went on until streaks of blood appeared on his body with multiple cuts andcerations on his skin.

    ...

    Tang Wulin did not wish to budge at all as hey on the beach. He felt like his entire body had shattered. Nevertheless, he could still remember vividly when the giant devil ray sank its sharp teeth piercing his skin which seemed like moments ago.

    Even his Golden Dragon scales were incapable of resisting the terrifying devourment. It was the Nightmare Crystal that brought him back during the final moment, but he was already exhausted.

    He relied on his cultivation base and the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s miraculous function to get out of the Destruction Sea. Yet, there was still a dense life source in the maritime space outside that was even more terrifying.

    There was not even a single sea soul beast that was below a hundred-year cultivation base in the sea because they would have been devoured by even more powerful sea soul beasts.

    All the different types of sea soul beasts were terrifying because they came in herds. The Golden Dragon King bloodline¡¯s aura could terrorize everything onnd, but it had a limited effect in the sea. Tang Wulin had already devoted all his efforts yet he could only advance five hundred meters in the sea before he was exhausted and failed to endure the sea soul beasts¡¯ attacks.

    There were innumerable sea soul beasts which stretched as far as he could see. Finally, he lost all hope. He had already risked his life to kill without a thought, but the powerful sea soul beasts appeared endlessly.

    ¡®I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t do this! I don¡¯t think I can swim past this maritime space even if I¡¯m capable of bing a Title Douluo.¡¯ Tang Wulin had begun to feel dispirited. However, each time he thought of hisrades¡¯ predicament whereby if he failed to swim past this area, hisrades would...

    His chest suddenly tightened when he thought of this. He turned over and sat upright subconsciously.

    A man in the distance walked to the front of Tang Wulin before taking a seat.

    Tang Wulin was stunned upon seeing the man. He was not Old Demon Nightmare nor any of hisrades. It was his first time meeting the man ever since theirst encounter in this ce.

    ¡°Senior!¡±

    Old Demon Blight whose hair and beard was all white was smiling warmly. ¡°I¡¯ve already known all about you. Nightmare is simply despicable.¡± His expression revealed deep hatred and resentment as he said that.

 Chapter 827 - Absorbing the Destruction Aura

    <h4>Chapter 827: Absorbing the Destruction Aura</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Hope arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart as he looked at the old man. ¡°Senior, help me, please help me. I really can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±

    Old Demon Blight sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I can¡¯t fight Old Demon Nightmare because he¡¯s too powerful. I only seized the opportunity when he was resting to meet you secretly. What¡¯s he asking of you that you¡¯re in such agony?¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily gave a brief description of his encounters. Old Demon Blight gave a forced smile upon listening to his struggles and spoke, ¡°He gave you an impossible mission as expected. Considering you¡¯re just a one-word battle armor master, it¡¯s impossible to swim out of this maritime space even if you¡¯re a three-word battle armor master for there are hundred-thousand-year soul beasts that exist in these waters!¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in a daze, ¡°So what should I do then?¡±

    Old Demon Blight answered, ¡°Nightmare is not a patient man, moreover he¡¯ll be emotionally unstable if this continues. Your friends are in danger. There¡¯s nothing I can do to save them, but I have a way to help you swim out of this maritime space, only that...¡±

    ¡°How? Please help me.¡± Tang Wulin hastily asked as if he had just clutched onto a life-saving straw.

    Old Demon Blight sighed before he spoke, ¡°The method is very dangerous, and it¡¯s also very taxing on your body. Do you really wish to learn? Only that, it might cause you to lose your wits if you¡¯re not careful!¡±

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. ¡°I can tell that Old Demon Nightmare is only tormenting us without any intention to let us leave. I¡¯m going to die anyhow, so I¡¯ll fight to the veryst. I don¡¯t want to watch helplessly as myrades remain tormented by him. Please teach me.¡±

    Old Demon Blight nodded. ¡°Alright then. Since you and I have been destined to meet, I shall guide you on a path. You¡¯ve seen that Destruction Fragment in the middle of Demon Ind. There¡¯s a terrifying destructive power in the Destruction Fragment. However, it¡¯s also apanied by a life force whose nature is not destructive when it fell into the human realm. Hence, it¡¯s capable of suppressing this Destruction Fragment¡¯s power from spreading its influence at the very least.¡±

    ¡°The archipgo¡¯s existence is precisely because of these Destruction Fragments. On the other hand, the surrounding sea soul beasts were attracted by the life force generated by the Destruction Fragment. In fact, these sea soul beasts are extremely fond of that dense life force because of its benefits. At the same time, they¡¯re also extremely terrified of the destructive energy. There¡¯s only one way to swim past this maritime space safely. That is to taint yourself with the Destruction Fragment¡¯s aura. The sea soul beasts will naturally stay away from you upon sensing the Destruction Aura. So, you only need to swim for thirty kilometers which I don¡¯t think is a problem with your ability.¡±

    ...

    ¡°But how do I taint myself with the Destruction Fragment¡¯s energy?¡± Xie Xie looked at Old Demon Blight with a longing expression.

    Old Demon Blight gave a forced smile and spoke, ¡°It¡¯ll be extremely painful and also very dangerous. If your willpower isn¡¯t strong enough, the Destruction Aura will devour your soul, and then your body. Do you think your willpower is strong enough?¡±

    Xie Xie spoke without the slightest hesitation, ¡°I can and I will. For Yuanen and everybody else, I can do anything. I beg of you senior, please teach me.¡±

    Old Demon Blight sighed once. ¡°Alright then. Be prepared for the extremely agonizing process.¡±

    ...

    Yes, it was extremely agonizing. Tang Wulin could sense the pain described by Old Demon Blight just as he slowly approached the Destruction Fragment until he was a thousand meters from it.

    He held a purple crystal in his hand that was exuding gushes of peculiar energy fluctuation capable of weakening or attenuating some of the Destruction Energy¡¯s terrifying aura.

    Even then, the Destruction Energy was still able to surge into his body easily.

    The pain was unbearable. It was almost as if one¡¯s body was shredded to pieces and then put together once again. The processes of destruction and fusion were repeated continuously. Imagine how it felt when your body disintegrated but rbined again after numerous cycles!

    Every feeling and sensation was felt so vividly that it was seared into his soul. The torment was beyond words. Even for someone as tough as Tang Wulin, he was continually screaming out in agony.

    Nheless, his body would be tainted with a purple-ck mist that was barely discernible each time his body was shattered and rbined. Tang Wulin knew that it was the Destruction Aura described by Old Demon Blight.

    In the cavern.

    Old Demon Nightmare pouted his lips. ¡°Your torture is more ruthless than mine, yet you¡¯re pretending that you¡¯re a good person.¡±

    Old Demon Blight sniggered and spoke, ¡°That¡¯s the difference between you and I. You¡¯re destined to be a demon but I, on the other hand, may still be a saint.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit, bullshit! You¡¯re a bullshit saint. If they were to know that the piece of Blight Crystal given by you is to increase the sensitivity of their bodies and spirit such that they would feel the pain ten times more, will they still thank you?¡±

    Old Demon Blight spoke in a rational manner, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for their good. It¡¯s only when they are sensitive to the changes in their bodies will they be able to figure out what their limitations are. If the pain isn¡¯t intense enough and they enter the ce recklessly, what are they going to do when their bodies cannot take the pain and they have a mental breakdown? I¡¯m apassionate person.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit, bullshit. You¡¯re just doing that so you can watch them suffer even more. They¡¯re supposed to absorb adequate Destruction Aura in about a month, yet with your actions, I think they can¡¯t even absorb enough in three months.¡±

    Old Demon Blight spoke, ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this too!¡±

    It was truly effective!

    When Tang Wulin stepped into the pitch ck Destruction Sea once again, he immediately sensed the change in his body. The rate of his energy devoured by the sea reduced obviously. Furthermore, he felt like he was fusing with the Destruction Sea. It was as if his body was a part of it.

    It was only a momentary feeling because the energy in his body continued to be drained, only less intense than before.

    When he exited the Destruction Sea and entered the sea that was filled with sea soul beasts, it felt the same. Tang Wulin discovered that some weaker sea soul beasts were avoiding him, only the seal soul beasts of a thousand-year cultivation base still dared to attack him.

    He was naturally capable of withstanding even longer after he conserved his soul power when he was exiting the Destruction Sea. This time, he swam out for one kilometer before he could not endure anymore.

    He relied on the Nightmare Crystal to return to the ind. He was still intensely weakened as before but at least he had found a way. He had found a way to swim further out to sea.

    Even though he did not wish to return to the area near the Destruction Fragment, he did not have a choice but to return to the ce.

    The ability to swim past the sea indicated that he could possibly bring along hisrades into leaving this nightmarish ce. He would first need to make himself more powerful if he wished to rescue hisrades.

    Tang Wulin grabbed the Blight Crystal once again and returned to the area near the Destruction Fragment with such strong emotions in his heart. He approached the Destruction Fragment cautiously by taking one step at a time. He felt his body shatter and rbine once again.

    The Golden Dragon King bloodline was fluctuating violently in his body during this process. Tang Wulin could feel his blood essence surging and tossing. The purple-ck color on his body became darker when he approached the Destruction Fragment repeatedly.

 Chapter 828 - Xu Lizhiâ€™s Persistence

    <h4>Chapter 828: Xu Lizhi¡¯s Persistence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Ouch...¡± Yue Zhengyu screamed out in agony as he fell on a knee. He had already lost count of how many times he could not endure the Destruction Aura¡¯sshings anymore.

    He possessed the holy power that was inherently powerful at repelling the Destruction Aura. Thus, the pain he felt was the most intense when he endured the Destruction Aura¡¯sshings.

    ¡®Stand up, I must stand up. Xiaoyan, I can¡¯t allow Xiaoyan to lose her chastity.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu clenched his teeth as he supported himself to stand up little by little. He was panting loudly. Despite the pain that asionally made him scream in agony, his gaze remained shockingly persistent.

    ...

    Tang Wulin fell onto the ground. He absorbed the Destruction Aura in the air slowly. He had already lost count of the days for there was no way of telling whether it was sunrise or sunset when one was in extreme pain. He was advancing with great effort.

    The Demon Ind¡¯s dense life source was the best replenishment for one¡¯s body. There was not a need for eating as one could survive by absorbing the life energy.

    Some faintly discernible radiance emitted from the surface of Destruction Fragment while the dense Destruction Energy emerged continuously from the surroundings. Tang Wulin realized that all his abilities were gradually tainted by the Destruction Aura as he prated deeper into the area. All his soul skills seemed to be endowed with strong destructive power.

    Even his Golden Dragon King Bloodline seemed to be tainted with a wisp of purple-ck color. Not only did the Golden Dragon King Bloodline not reject it, on the contrary, but it was also being absorbed silently.

    Tang Wulin had the ability to charge at the ninth Golden Dragon King Seal earlier but he did not attempt to do so. This was because Old Tang had reminded him that the final nine seals were the most agonizing. Once he charged past the ninth seal, he would need to face the following nine seals soon. He did not know what to expect by then.

    Yet, Tang Wulin could clearly sense the cracks beginning to appear on his ninth seal during the absorption of the destructive power. The cracks had begun to spread whereby he had already lost the strength to control the seal. Hence, he had no choice but to slow down his rate of advance so that he could adapt himself better to stabilize the seal.

    He was most afraid that he would break through the seal during the absorption of the Destruction Aura for he did not know what would happen then.

    ...

    Absorb, absorb, absorb!

    Xu Lizhi advanced toward the Destruction Fragment one step at a time. His gait was firm just like his gaze.

    His body was slowly disintegrating akin to a molecule being destroyed and created repeatedly. He did not even scream under the excruciating pain.

    He was not skilled in battles for he could only produce steamed buns.

    He was only capable of shouting out ¡®don¡¯t judge a meat bun by its folds¡¯.

    It was always hisrades that protected him when they were confronted by formidable enemies. It was always Sister Xinn who protected him with her sword. He always felt proud when he saw the Stargod Sword shimmering with radiance.

    Except, Old Demon Nightmare now kept reminding him that he was good for nothing.

    Was he not a good-for-nothing? As a man, he was always hiding behind his beloved woman¡¯s back. He could only make buns behind her back as he watched his beloved woman confront the formidable enemy. This was extremely depressing for him.

    He wished that he was the one to protect Ye Xinn, to shelter her from wind and rain, and also fight those powerful enemies for her.

    Yet, he could not do it. He could never do it all this while.

    He was weak and his actualbat capability was worse. He could only rely on some Tang Sect techniques for the close-range battles.

    He did not wish to be like that anymore.

    When he dashed into the sea after absorbing the Destruction Aura, he relied on his soul power tainted with the Destruction Aura to crush a sea soul beast. Soon after, Xu Lizhi realized he had finally found the opportunity. The Destruction Aura was akin to a weapon. Even though it was so tormenting when he was absorbing it, its destructive power gave him a truly powerful fighting ability.

    He had been pursuing such a fighting ability all along!

    ¡®I want to be powerful to protect my Sister Xinn. I don¡¯t want to be a good-for-nothing in the eyes of myrades. I want to be a useful person.¡¯

    ¡®I won¡¯t stop no matter how painful it is!¡¯

    Xu Lizhi advanced cautiously in a persistent manner. The dense Destruction Aurashed against his body over and over that his fairplexion and obese body was almostpletely tainted purple-ck.

    To absorb the Destruction Aura better, he did not use his soul power to resist but yield his body voluntarily to absorb the destructive power.

    This would undoubtedly intensify the shattering of his body. However, Xu Lizhi did not care anymore. He cared about his ability to be more powerful by this process so that he could protect his lover.

    Finally, he could not advance anymore. The rate at which his body was getting shattered and reformed had already reached its maximum. His soul was about to bepletely shattered in the next moment that he would not even leave behind a trace of his existence!

    It was at this moment when Xu Lizhi stopped walking and chanted the soul incantation.

    The incantation echoed from his mouth as soul rings arose from underneath his feet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t judge a meat bun by its folds, I have a Crystal Bun!¡±

    The translucent Crystal Bun appeared in his hand, then he stuffed it into his mouth without the slightest hesitation.

    Ayer of crystal-like membrane covered his body akin to a battle armor. However, one could still see his chubby body within thatyer of crystal.

    In the next moment, a gush of destructive powershed in his direction. Xu Lizhi seized the opportunity to retreat from the Destruction Aura. Then, he immediately sat cross-legged on the ground and closed his eyes to meditate.

    He ate the Crystal Bun not because he wished to use the Crystal Bun¡¯s firmness as his defense but to draw support from the crystal armor¡¯s istion power topletely iste the Destruction Aura within his body for absorption.

    In his previous cultivation, the Destruction Aura in his body would dissipate soon after he left the vicinity of the Destruction Aura. There was only a small portion that remained within his body.

    It would be different now after he consumed the Crystal Bun for the Destruction Aura would be contained.

    Naturally, this brought Xu Lizhi more intense pain aspared to the others. It was a perpetual agony. Yet, his willpower was more resilient than hisrades because he needed the strength and ability provided by the destructive power.

    ...

    ¡°I never thought of this!¡± Old Demon Nightmare frowned.

    ¡°I never thought of this!¡± Old Demon Blight¡¯s face was filled with astonishment as well.

    ¡°The persistence of these little bastards have truly exceeded our expectations, especially that little fat boy. He¡¯s a food-type soul master yet his willpower is so persistent. It¡¯s utterly unbelievable. I thought that he would have a mental breakdown in less than three months. It seems like I¡¯ve underestimated him. Moreover, he has the most thorough experience amongst everybody else. This is truly shocking!¡±

    Old Demon Blight sniggered. ¡°Isn¡¯t that even better? It¡¯s truly joyous to watch them in pain.¡±

    ¡°Why have I not been awakened to witness the interesting event?¡± a deep voice suddenly echoed.

    Old Demon Nightmare and Old Demon Blight turned around at the same time and saw a figure that was beyond tall and huge.

    ¡°Devour!¡± Both of them called out in unison.

    It turned out to be an old man, and his hair was not white but yellow. His hair looked like withered grass while the top of his head was bald.

    His back was slightly bent despite his tall and huge physique. He had an aged but hideous appearance. Even more terrifying was his exceptionallyrge mouth. Hisrge mouth would reach to the back of his ears every time he opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°Both of you are inhuman for savoring the joy alone!¡± Old Demon Devour looked up to the sky and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t care, they¡¯re mine next. I¡¯m going to treat them to the joy of Devour after this!¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare and Old Demon Blight frowned. ¡°Alright. You can have some fun. However, you¡¯ve to wait until they¡¯ve swum over to the other side first.¡±

    ...

    ¡°p!¡± One of Tang Wulin¡¯s hand pped into the seawater and left behind a deep mark beneath the shallow seawater.

    He pulled himself from the sea andy on the ground. Hey there with no intention to move at all.

    The purple-ck aura coiled up against his body. He closed his eyes tightly while his face was ghastly pale.

    He had arrived, he had finally arrived. He had lost count of the number of times he had absorbed the Destruction Aura before the sea soul beasts finally stopped attacking so that he could swim over to the other side in the end.

    However, he still encountered an especially powerful sea soul beast during the swim. He was even attacked and swallowed by the sea soul beast, but he was spat out because it loathed the Destructive Aura.

 Chapter 829 - Underground

    <h4>Chapter 829: Underground</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The whole routine had been arduous, the suffering beyond words. In any event, he had finally arrived on the opposite shore. He had finally crossed the sea.

    Tang Wuliny there and allowed the seawater to wash up against his body as a faint smile appeared on his face.

    ¡®Have I finally seeded after enduring so much hardship and undergoing so much torture?¡¯

    Hey there hardly moving as hepletely concealed all his soul power. He swept up the sand quietly, like a turtle burying itself, bringing his body temperature under control.

    By doing so, he prevented himself from being discovered by the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ radar. He needed to rest because he could barely lift a finger right now.

    His breathing gradually returned to normal as he adjusted his blood essence fluctuation.

    Ever since he came to Demon Ind, it was truly a rare urrence for such a quiet moment. Tang Wulin understood why Elder Cai¡¯s expression was so peculiar back then. Demon Ind was truly controlled by demons! The situation now was different ording to Old Demon Nightmare. It was difficult to tell if they could even return alive.

    It would have already been three months since they have been on the ind. Although Tang Wulin could not tell the actual duration, he knew he had been tormented in a state of being neither dead nor alive for approximately three months. If this had been part of the military training, how was he going to live out the remaining period of a year and eight months? What else was waiting for them next?

    He sighed in his heart. Tang Wulin rxed his body to allow his physical abilities to recuperate. He had not eaten at all for the past three months. If he could steal an aircraft and returned to the ind, would Old Demon Nightmare release him and hisrades? It was apparent that it would not be so easy.

    Anyhow, there was a slim chance of survival as long as he could ensure that hisrades were safe at the moment. At least, he had already crossed the sea by relying on the Destruction Aura. He was here not to just steal an aircraft. More importantly, he needed to find a path for their return. He would take his squad back to the Federation as soon as he had the opportunity to save them.

    Tang Wulin once thought about seeking reinforcement from the academy, but he knew that it was not a viable option. If he were to use his soulmunicator, aside from whether the academy would respond to his call, what if Old Demon Nightmare found out with his ghastly ability? Tang Wulin dared not take the leap because he would be doomed eternally if he missed! He could never stand to see hisrades destroying themselves in pain.

    He rested for an hour before his body gradually adjusted to the situation. This was not Demon Ind after all so the vitality here was not as rich. Thus, he felt an intense hunger when his physical ability was restored.

    He should have caught a sea soul beast if only he had known earlier. His body would be replenished even if it was just some sashimi!

    He raised his head ever so slightly and looked to the defense line afar. Searchlights shed past the thick and tall walls continuously. It was only dusk at present so he could clearly see the iron and steel forest along the defensive line.

    Tang Wulin did not doubt that the defense here would be impregnable even if a one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast were tounch an attack.

    Due to the high-speed development of soul technology, a soul master¡¯s status on the continent now was not as prestigious as before.

    ¡®No, I can¡¯t force my way in. I don¡¯t stand a chance. If I can¡¯t go up, then how about I go underground?¡¯

    Tang Wulin already had a n before he came. He possessed a pair of powerful Golden Dragon ws which had both its special features of ¡®Tear¡¯ and ¡®Smash¡¯. Hence, it should not be too difficult for him to dig a tunnel. His only concern was there may be some defense or detection equipment underground based on his understanding of mankind¡¯s soul technology. If he was not careful, it would be more troublesome if he was discovered underground.

    However, he must try. It was still better to go underground than confront the terrifying firestorm of soul cannons.

    Tang Wulin slowly unleashed the Golden Dragon ws at this point. He began pawing at the sand below him such that his body gradually sank into the sand.

    He could not help thinking that the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone had been most helpful for his development. Not understanding the bone well enough had not prevented him from having the ability to control gravity. It had also greatly enhanced his defense and even increased his affinity with the earth element exponentially.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body sank slowly. The earth became soft and loose under the influence of the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone aura. He relied on his pair of sharp Golden Dragon ws to dig into the ground.

    The underground was inevitably stuffy but Tang Wulin¡¯s physical quality made it possible for him to withstand the difort. The Golden Dragon King Bloodline circted naturally and provided enormous amounts of energy in addition to his hyper-powerful strength. Soon, he was already deep into the ground.

    It only took ten minutes for him to pass through the soil and enter the rock mass. Tang Wulin¡¯s movement through the rocks was even faster because there was little possibility of the rocks copsing. There was no need for him to rely on the strength of the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone to stabilize the surrounding area unlike the situation when he was digging through the soilyer.

    Tang Wulin was preparing to use this tunnel more than once. He had nned to use this tunnel in the future to lead hisrades in an escape. For that reason, he was especially cautious during the digging process. He was not in a rush to advance in the direction of the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ base. On the contrary, he was digging as deep as he could.

    The possibility of him being discovered was less the deeper he dug the tunnel.

    An hour passed. Tang Wulin relied on his strong physique to dig deep into the ground for a hundred meters. He faced many obstacles during the process which included the presence of underground water.

    Tang Wulin had no choice but to divert his tunnel upon uncovering water underground. He had to look for a dry area before he could continue digging downward. The digging was undoubtedly arduous and tortuous. Fortunately, he seeded in the end.

    It was already a hundred meters below the ground. The thick bs of rocks provided the best shelter to prevent them from being discovered.

    Tang Wulin leaned against the tunnel as he panted heavily. The air here was extremely thin resulting in extremely low levels of oxygen. Any ordinary person would have suffocated to death in these conditions. Only Tang Wulin could withstand this as he attempted to use his cultivation of internal breathing to reduce his oxygen intake.

    Tang Wulin estimated his current position before he began digging horizontally. The mass of rock was almost like tofu before his Golden Dragon w¡¯s special features: Tear and Smash. Tang Wulin¡¯s powerful arms worked better than any excavator. He was heading rapidly toward the direction of the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ base.

    Generally, the military had a few methods for underground detection. The most important one being the seismograph.

    Any underground change would produce unusual vibrations which in turn generate ripples. If the seismograph detected these ripples, it would then generate the data. When the vibrations were stronger, the data generated would reflect that as well.

    The seismograph was capable of detecting any changes underground at depths of more than ten kilometers. However, the shoring was that it could only detect rtivelyrge fluctuations.

    There was also the soul power detector. It searched for any suspicious signs by detecting the underground soul power fluctuations. The soul power detector¡¯s range was less than a seismograph as it was only effective for depths of less than five hundred meters. However, it was much more sensitive than the seismograph as any minor soul power fluctuation would cause a reaction in the detector.

    In any case, these two detectorsplemented each other and formed an effective monitoring system for the underground world.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s method of not using any soul machine or soul power but only his strength to dig underground was extremely rare. It was difficult for a Title Douluo powerhouse to do this unless the person was cultivating Body Sect¡¯s body cultivation. On the other hand, it was actually impossible to build an indomitable defense no matter how advanced the technology was.

 Chapter 830 - Sneaking Into the Warehouse

    <h4>Chapter 830: Sneaking Into the Warehouse</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Thus, Tang Wulin¡¯s presence was not detected by the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ numerous types of sensors as he slowly made his way forward underground. The seismograph disyed that everything below ground was of normal fluctuation. A single person¡¯s activity was far too small for the seismograph to give out a warning.

    Tang Wulin rested for a while when he was tired, then continued to dig when he had recuperated. He had even lost count of how long he had dug through this ce.

    During that period of time, he had twice returned to the surface to rest. When he was famished, he went to the sea and hunted for a sea soul beast before relying on his Golden Dragon ws to slice it into sashimi. He returned to his underground world to continue digging after his physical strength was restored.

    ¡°Ding!¡± Tang Wulin immediately stopped moving when he suddenly heard the crisp sound. He retracted his aura swiftly as his hairs stood on end.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Tang Wulin dared not unleash his Bluesilver Grass martial soul to light the way, so he could only let out his blood essence soul rings. The golden glow of the soul rings illuminated the path and he was astonished to see that a metal te was blocking the end of his tunnel.

    ¡®A metal te? Does this belong to the Northsea Army Corps? Is this meant for underground fortification or to cut off the outside world?¡¯

    Tang Wulin ced his palm against the te gently and quietly felt it for information.

    He was already almost a cksmith of craftsman-level, so he had an extensive knowledge of metal. He could basically identify a metal¡¯s properties just by touching it and sensing with his spiritual power.

    He was trying to do so at this point. He soon identified that the metal before him was umon, but was not considered too rare. It was an extremely sturdy type of titanium alloy.

    There was no other energy fluctuation on it, so it was not some kind of soul device. It was purely an alloy te.

    Tang Wulin was relieved upon learning this. He would be in great trouble if this was a soul device because that would mean he had to continue digging downward and try to go around the barrier. However, if this was really just a metal wall, then it was highly possible he had reached the outeryer of the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ underground fortification. He could enter just by breaking through this final obstacle.

    His heart rate increased slightly. Tang Wulin pondered for a moment before he slowly stretched out a finger. A Duskgold Dreadw slowly emerged from his fingertip and pierced the titanium alloy soundlessly.

    Could such a rare and durable metal be a challenge for his Duskgold Dreadw? Tang Wulin slowly twisted the de into the metal, drilling a hole in the barrier.

    Faint light emitted in front of the Duskgold Dreadw that he had pushed forth. Momentster, when Tang Wulin no longer felt any pressure at his fingertip, he knew that he had drilled through the metal wall.

    Feeling shocked, he retracted his finger silently.

    The metal wall was two meters thick. The durability of such a thick alloy wall was incredibly strong and its construction would be extremely expensive. The Northsea Army Corps spared no expense for its capital!

    A faint ray of light came through the small hole. Tang Wulin felt as if tears were running down his face when he saw the glow. He finally felt the radiance of mankind once again! Ever since he was on the Demon Ind, he had been living like an animal, so he was d to see a sign of civilization again.

    Despite being only a small hole, Tang Wulin¡¯s Spirit Abyss spiritual power was capable of slowly entering it to sense the situation on the inside without making a sound.

    Just as he had predicted, this was the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ underground fortification. Moreover, he was surprised to find that this was an enormous warehouse. A dazzling array of soul weapons and equipment stored in the warehouse served as a feast for his eyes. The fixed soul ammunitions came in thergest amount. There was no doubt that Tang Wulin had entered the most important storage warehouse without realizing. No wonder the outer wall was of such thick alloy.

    The biggest advantage to this warehouse was that nobody was there. The biggest disadvantage was that the outer defense was certainly super strong for such an important warehouse.

    What should he do then?

    ¡®I¡¯ll think about this once I¡¯m inside. I can still return using my original entrance if everything else fails. I can either advance or retreat. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s any way to get out from the inside of this warehouse.¡¯

    Tang Wulin pondered for a while before he set his exit at a dark corner by the northern side shelf nearing the ground surface. The position was the least noticeable.

    He relied on the Duskgold Dreadw to cut out a square from the metal wall slowly. In order to remain hidden, he cut out an exit just one square meter in area. It was quite strenuous for him to fit through the hole given his body size.

    Tang Wulin almost moaned out loud when he inhaled a lungful of fresh air. He silently climbed out of the hole soundlessly and sealed the metal cover once again. If one did not know it was there, it would be impossible to notice.

    All of a sudden, he felt terror arise from the bottom of his heart. Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body stiffened as he hastily leaned against the wall and dared not move.

    He soon realized what the source of his fear was. It came from the shelves before him marked with skeletons. Those were fixed soul ammunitions ced on the shelves.

    Tang Wulin learned a lot about fixed soul ammunitions from the academy. This was the most terrifying weapon created in ten thousand years. It was said that even the Limit Douluos dared not face the most powerful fixed soul ammunition.

    Judging by the size andbel on these ammunitions, these were mainly between rank-4 to rank-6. These were already the most powerful fixed soul ammunition that could be carried in ordinary fighter aircraft. To ensure safety, only hyper mecha were allowed to carry more powerful ammunition than that.

    Tang Wulin remained still, as he unleashed his spiritual power quietly to sense the situation in the warehouse.

    From the feedback of his spiritual power, Tang Wulin quickly identified that more than fifty percent of the items stored in this warehouse, which was about three thousand square meters, were fixed soul ammunition. It was possible that the entire Northsea Army Corps base would be sted away if all of it was triggered.

    Other than that, there were some mechas in reserve, all of the standard yellow variety.

    This was to say, the warehouse was used to store rather powerful strategic materials but not of the highest grade avable. At least there was no rank-7 fixed soul ammunition nor higher ranking mechas here.

    There were surveince cameras in the warehouse but only at the most crucial locations. This meant that he would not be so easily noticed as long as he was careful.

    He still had an opportunity!

    His spiritual power could not prate the warehouse due to the thickness of the surrounding metal walls, hence Tang Wulin was unaware of the situation outside.

    He memorized all the positions of the surveince cameras before he began to quietly move forward. Tang Wulin would first need to get away from that opening he had made. This way, even if he was discovered, at least his exit would not be so easily noticed and he might be able to use itter.

    The only thing worth celebrating was that it was impossible for the warehouse storing fixed soul ammunitions to be equipped with a defense system. Otherwise, it would be catastrophic if the systemunched an attack and triggered the fixed soul ammunitions.

    He took a quick nce along the wall. The warehouse was sealed so tightly that the oxygen level, temperature, humidity were kept to an exact level. What should he do? He could not dash out of here either! There was certainly some powerful defense force on the outside. He would be immediately discovered if he were to burst through the door without having the ess pass. This was the Northsea Army Corps, and Tang Wulin may have been a one-word battle armor master, but he did not think that he could rely on his power to dash out of this ce through brute force.

    He was pondering if he should dig another underground tunnel as his other exit.

    All of a sudden, a series of electronic beeps was heard. The thick and heavy warehouse door slowly opened.

    ¡®Is someone here?¡¯

    Tang Wulin hastily hid in the corner.

    A few people walked in from the outside after the door opened.

 Chapter 831 - Staff Officer Shen

    <h4>Chapter 831: Staff Officer Shen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The person walking at the head was ady in a major¡¯s uniform. She had such an attractive figure that even the military uniform could not conceal her curves, but her charming face was cold. It seemed like she did not want to be bothered by anyone.

    Her boots stepped onto the metallic ground with a crisp crashing sound.

    ¡°What¡¯s the result of the inventory count? Have the two missing rank-5 fixed soul ammunition resurfaced?¡± the female officer asked.

    She was speaking to another major walking beside her. The male major appeared to be of thirty or forty years old. He was smiling obsequiously as he said, ¡°Staff Officer Shen, we¡¯re already investigating, but there have been no results as of yet. The inventory count has also beenpleted. The amount is the same as previously.¡±

    Staff Officer Shen suddenly stopped walking and looked at him frostily. She spoke, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that those two rank-5 fixed soul ammunitions are lost? Do you know what this means?¡±

    The male major¡¯s expression changed as sweat trickled down his brow. ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll get you the answers as soon as possible. We¡¯ve already searched through all the surveince videos, but we haven¡¯t discovered anything. I n to install a few more probes in the warehouse immediately in order to ensure there are no more blindspots there. Staff Officer Shen, I¡¯m going to trouble you to speak of a few good words for me before the general. You know that Old Chen is always a coward. How could I possibly steal something that¡¯s entrusted to me?¡±

    Staff Officer Shenughed icily. ¡°You know best if you¡¯re stealing something that¡¯s entrusted to you. I don¡¯t care about this, but I want my findings. Even the general can¡¯t protect you if you fail to find those two rank-5 fixed soul ammunitions. I¡¯ll give you three more days. I want my findings and not your personal troubles.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll certainly give you a result within three days.¡± Major Chen wiped the cold sweat on his forehead as he grumbled inwardly.

    ¡°Take me to the warehouse so I can have a look for myself.¡± Staff Officer Shen¡¯s expression rxed ever so slightly. She continued to inspect the warehouse under Major Chen¡¯s guidance.

    This was his chance!

    There was no doubt that this was too good an opportunity to be wasted.

    Tang Wulin scurried out without the slightest hesitation.

    There were only four soldiers following behind the two majors. Tang Wulin¡¯s body just charged past and the four soldiers were lying limply on the ground.

    Staff Officer Shen and Major Chen reacted to the situation at once. Ten vines of the Bluesilver Emperor had already pounced toward their faces.

    Major Chen screamed out in surprise. Just as he was about to grab the soul gun on his waist, he was coiled up tightly by the Bluesilver Emperor. Staff Officer Shen, who appeared to be over twenty years old, reacted extremely swiftly. She made a backward leap followed closely by two yellow and two purple soul rings arising rapidly from underneath her feet.

    She was a four-ringed Soul Ancestor?

    Staff Officer Shen¡¯s aura abruptly turned frosty apanied by a drop of temperature in the air. Ghastly cold wind and countless blooming snowkes headed straight toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin knew that he was already standing underneath the surveince camera. He did not have the time for any more holdups. As his four golden soul rings arose, his third soul ring was already glowing.

    ¡°Roar!¡± A valiant Golden Dragon Roar jolted the entire warehouse.

    Staff Officer Shen¡¯s entire body shook so violently that the four soul rings she had just unleashed were immediately disintegrated. The intense dizziness made her stagger.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Roar was effective even when he was confronting an opponent whose cultivation base far exceeded his own, what more for his current opponent whose cultivation base was far behind his.

    Tang Wulin dashed forth and arrived at Staff Officer Shen¡¯s back. His left hand was at her gut while his right hand had her throat.

    Staff Officer Shen¡¯s soul power was immediately sealed by Tang Wulin. He spoke coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t move or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Staff Officer Shen had yet topletely recover from Golden Dragon Roar. She could only sense as an intense, masculine aura came surging at her with enough force to make her dizziness worsen.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hand, which had pped onto her abdomen, immediately wrapped around her slender waist. Her body was so cold that she was especially sensitive to temperature. She could feel that the man behind her was filled with zing hot Yang Qi that made her entire body feel sore and go limp.

    It was an enemy attack!

    Shen Xing immediately realized this, but she was already renderedpletely helpless.

    ¡°You-you¡¯ll never escape.¡± Shen Xing felt embarrassed and infuriated because she had nevere into such close contact with a man. She could not even see Tang Wulin¡¯s face clearly, but she sensed the waves of intense Yang Qi radiating from him. This man must be rather young.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that for certain.¡± Tang Wulin chuckled softly as he dashed out of the warehouse door with his hand around Shen Xing.

    Meanwhile, a piercing siren was set off instantly. The fixed soul ammunition warehouse was a restricted area. The entire base would be shocked if it were suddenly under attack.

    Tang Wulin held Shen Xing as a shield at his side while his other hand pulled off the ess pass round her neck.

    There was no doubt that the beautiful major had a rather respectable position in Northsea Army Corps. He ran through threeyers of electronic gates continuously just by relying on her ess pass.

    Tang Wulin knew that they were in the depth of Northsea Army Corps underground base now. The first thing he needed to do was get above ground.

    ¡°How do I get to the surface?¡± Tang Wulin asked Shen Xing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never tell you. Don¡¯t even think about it! Kill me if you can,¡± Shen Xing spoke coldly.

    Tang Wulin spoke indifferently, ¡°Kill you? Why would I kill you? I believe that you¡¯re not afraid of dying, but as a woman, there are things more terrifying than death.¡±

    Tang Wulin waved his right hand once as he spoke. Shen Xing felt a chill on her right arm as the sleeve of her military uniform was reduced to pieces.

    ¡°Oh!¡± She shrieked aloud as intense fear radiated through her entire body in a split second.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s voice echoed within her ears viciously, ¡°So now you know what I¡¯m about to do, right? I trust that the entire Northsea Army Corps is watching with so many surveince cameras fixated on us. You¡¯re a beautiful woman. Do you think that your fully exposed body will leave behind a profound impression on these soldiers¡¯ minds?¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.

    Tang Wulin raised the Golden Dragon w on his right hand once again. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? If not, your entire top goes next.¡±

    Was he truly going to do that? The answer was no, of course. He just needed to find an effective threat by any means necessary. After Tang Wulin was trained by Old Demon Nightmare, he realized that he was a far more hard-hearted man than he had been before. Moreover, it was as if he could find someone else¡¯s weakness easier now.

    The most effective threat to a woman, especially a woman as arrogant and frigid as Shen Xing, was definitely not death. A woman like her regarded reputation more than her life.

    If Shen Xing were to stubbornly resist till the end, Tang Wulin would be out of options. He would not really tear her clothes away.

    However, it was very apparent that Shen Xing¡¯s mental strength was not as good as it appeared on the surface. ¡°Right side!¡± she shrieked while her charming body shuddered loudly.

    Exposing her body under all the surveince cameras was unimaginable. She knew she would go mad for sure because that was truly more agonizing than death. If it were to happen, she would bring shame not only to herself but to her entire n!

    Tang Wulin spoke in satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re doing the right thing. However, if I were to ask something from you again and your answer is not as straightforward, then I won¡¯t be giving you the opportunity to consider anymore. Anyhow, you not only have this top but also a pair of pants, right?¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Shen Xing wished that she could pull out all his muscles and peel off his skin.

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°There are many more people that are worse than me.¡±

    As expected, there was an elevator at the end of the right side. Tang Wulin swiped the ess pass as the elevator door opened with a ding. Tang Wulin entered the elevator with Shen Xing.

    He was not worried about getting caught at all, seeing that he had a hostage. He was unconcerned because this major was clearly someone of unusual importance. A four-ringed major was not amon sight, so she definitely held a respectable position.

    Moreover, he acted at such speed that he did not leave much time for the Northsea Army Corps to react.

    It seemed that Tang Wulin¡¯s judgement was correct. He did not encounter any obstacles during his elevator ride. However, when the elevator door opened, he was greeted by dozens of soul ray guns aiming for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Release Staff Officer Shen,¡± a deep voice echoed. It was a male officer with a majestic figure standing at the head of all the soldiers. He was a lieutenant colonel.

    Tang Wulin cupped his left Golden Dragon w around Shen Xing¡¯s neck as he smiled indifferently. He spoke, ¡°Step aside. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind tossing you a corpse.¡±

    The lieutenant colonel gave a cold scoff. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the student from Shrek Academy? Does the academy allow you to kill the innocent? I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯d dare do it. Surrender yourself. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for our uncourteous treatment.¡±

    There was no doubt that Tang Wulin¡¯s identity was already discovered.

 Chapter 832 - Hostage

    <h4>Chapter 832: Hostage</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin suddenlyughed. ¡°Is that so? Do you truly think I daren¡¯t do it?¡± A strong intention to kill burst forth from his body. His eyes suddenly turned blood red in the split second that the Golden Dragon w on his left hand was about to close around her throat.

    Shen Xing could only feel the blood in her entire body about to freeze. The terrifying aura from Tang Wulin¡¯s body was suffocating her. This was the first time she had ever felt so close to death.

    She had always assumed that she was not afraid of death and was even willing to sacrifice her life for the Federation. Yet, when she was at the juncture between life and death, she could not help feeling frightened.

    The male officer¡¯s expression changed abruptly as well. ¡°Stop. You¡¯ll be a federal offender if you kill her. We¡¯ll capture and execute you simrly.¡±

    Tang Wulin suddenlyughed hysterically. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to live anymore because that group of demons on Demon Ind tormented me every day. It¡¯s pretty nice to have someone else die with me. Come, let¡¯s all perish together. It¡¯s not a painful death if I die with a beauty.¡± As he was saying that, he had already lifted her off the ground with his right hand. Shen Xing¡¯s charming face turned ghastly pale at that moment.

    ¡°Stop! Fall back.¡± The male officer gritted his teeth in rage. He would have sacrificed one of his subordinates instead to seize the enemy had Shen Xing been someone else. Shen Xing was different! She was not only his love but more importantly, she was the sister of Shen Yue, the regimentalmander of Northsea Army Corps and deputymander of the Northeast militarymand.

    If anything were to happen to Shen Xing, how was he going to exin to Shen Yue?

    The soldiers fell back with the soul ray guns in their grasps. Tang Wulin ced Shen Xing back on the ground and walked outside in great strides with his arm around her body. It was as if he was taking a rxing stroll in his courtyard.

    No one dared to make a move. Tang Wulin had already disyed his power earlier. Aside from the fact that a lieutenant general may not have the power to defeat him, even a Title Douluo would not have the confidence to kill this one-word battle armor master before he killed the hostage.

    Shen Xing panted loudly. A moment earlier, she had sensed that death was upon her. The fear she had never experienced before caused her charming face to turn pale.

    Tang Wulin walked along the tunnel to the outside. He relied on the airflow to find the exit soon without anyone¡¯s direction. He walked to the outside under the ¡®escort¡¯ of numerous soldiers.

    The air outside was so refreshing! Tang Wulin inhaled a few deep breaths before he looked around his surroundings.

    ¡°Get me an aircraft. I want a Skywing F-17 and no tricks. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s safe if my request is fulfilled. I know there must be a powerhouse within the Northsea Army Corps. However, I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll be able to take out the hostage first before your powerhouse kills me.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke coldly, ¡°You have ten minutes.¡±

    As he was saying that, Tang Wulin dragged along the girl and found a corner to rest. He leaned against the corner so he could ensure that no one attacked him from the nks. He leaned Shen Xing against his chest and used her as a shield.

    Shen Xing was basically sitting on Tang Wulin¡¯s thighs. She sat stiffly although her body was shuddering in fear.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling a certain warmth in his heart. However, he knew it was more important to be aware of his surroundings to prevent any unforeseen dangers from happening.

    The aircraft had yet to show up. On the other hand, more soldiers were gathering. Arge number of them surrounded him making the ce seemingly packed. Quite a number of soul cars were there too.

    ¡°Five minutes!¡± Tang Wulin spoke coldly.

    At this moment, a military car was being driven hurriedly to the area. It came to a screeching halt. The car¡¯s door was pushed open and out jumped Shen Yue who was dressed in a military suit.

    She saw her sister in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands as she got out of the car.

    Shen Xing appeared to be slightly confused at present. One of her sleeves was missing while her face was covered with dried tear marks. Her body was shivering against Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    A violent fire of rage surged to her head with a whoosh. Shen Yue was fuming as she walked in big strides toward Tang Wulin. She felt like her lungs were about to explode as she tried to contain her rage at the moment.

    She was already annoyed with the blunders that happened these days. One of her Skywing F-17s was stolen by the Shrek Seven Monsters, then another was hijacked by Tang Wulin recently. It was the greatest insult to the Northsea Army Corps.

    She did not expect Tang Wulin to show up again so soon. Furthermore, he had abducted her sister this time.

    ¡°Release her!¡± Shen Yue spoke coldly.

    Tang Wulin nced at the epaulet on her shoulder as he felt his chest tightened. She was a lieutenant general! It was the highest military rank he had ever seen.

    ¡°Hello, general. Where¡¯s my aircraft? My patience is limited,¡± Tang Wulin spoke coldly.

    Shen Yue stared at Tang Wulin when she suddenly shouted with a deep voice, ¡°I said release her.¡± Her raging roar was apanied by intense spiritual awe.

    Tang Wulin felt his vision darkened. A gush of formless overbearingness oppressed him such that he almost followed Shen Yue¡¯s order subconsciously.

    However, he was only entranced for a moment. When Shen Yue was about to dash over in the next instant, Tang Wulin suddenly choked Shen Xing¡¯s throat while waving his right hand once simultaneously. Another side of Shen Xing¡¯s sleeves was torn off amidst her piercing shriek.

    Shen Yue was supposed to have already dashed over, yet she had no choice but to stop herself when she saw Tang Wulin¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°If you wish to die, then you shall die together!¡± Tang Wulin roared in rage.

    Shen Yue clenched her fists tight. ¡°Release her and I¡¯ll be your hostage.¡±

    Tang Wulin sneered once. ¡°General, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? You¡¯re certainly more powerful than I am for you¡¯re a lieutenant general at your age. Not to mention your strong spiritual power. Take you hostage? Do I look like a fool?¡±

    Shen Yue was rendered helpless. She did not understand why her spiritual awe had no effect on him although her spiritual power had already achieved Spirit Abyss! Why was it ineffective?

    ¡°Three minutes more. If the aircraft isn¡¯t here yet, I won¡¯t kill her but I¡¯ll remove a piece of her clothing for every minute that has passed. See if I dare.¡± As he was saying that, Tang Wulin had already removed the first button on Shen Xing¡¯s cor.

    Shen Xing¡¯s expression revealed that she was going to suffer a mental breakdown. She shouted aloud, ¡°Sister, save me.¡±

    It was over! Shen Yue knew it was over the moment Shen Xing called her ¡°Sister¡±. She had lost control of the situation.

    As expected, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes brightened as he pulled Shen Xing up. His lips cracked into a faint smile. ¡°I truly didn¡¯t expect to be so fortunate. She¡¯s the general¡¯s sister huh! Don¡¯t worry, general. I¡¯ll release her as long as you fulfill my request. You have two more minutes.¡±

    ¡°Bring the aircraft!¡± Shen Yue roared with a deep voice.

    She knew that issuing such an order would do her no good. As the regimentalmander, she chose topromise when she was confronted by an enemy¡¯s threat. Moreover, it was her sister at stake. Her future would forever be affected when the news about this incident got out.

    Yet, what could she do? She had but one sister. She could not watch helplessly as her sister was dishonored or perhaps killed even!

    In her view, Tang Wulin was already insane. His actions hadpletely exceeded the scope of a Shrek Academy¡¯s student. However, she knew very well that any Shrek Academy¡¯s student that visited Demon Ind would be abnormal for a period of time ording to the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ records.

    Thus, Shen Yue dared not make the bet. She could not bear to stake her sister¡¯s future on the bet.

    Soon after, Tang Wulin spotted a Skywing F-17.

    Tang Wulin smiled as he pulled Shen Xing along.

    Shen Yue spoke with a deep voice, ¡°The aircraft is already here. Release her now. On my honor, I¡¯ll allow you to leave with the aircraft.¡±

 Chapter 833 - All Is Fair in War

    <h4>Chapter 833: All Is Fair in War</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°Your Excellency General, do you think that I¡¯m crazy? Or do I look like a retard to you? Are you talking to me about reputation now? Get real, put a parachute on the ne and have Staff Officer Shen escort me. I¡¯ll let her jump off the ne with the parachute after I feel safe. I believe you have the resources to fetch her back. We don¡¯t have to waste time talking about other stuff. You have no choice but to trust me now. Or maybe you¡¯d like to watch me perish with her.¡±

    Shen Xing¡¯s body was trembling as she sobbed. Her legs werepletely limp. She only managed to stand by leaning on Tang Wulin.

    Shen Yue balled her hands into tight fists. She looked at Tang Wulin coldly. ¡°You better pray that you don¡¯t fall into my hands in the future.¡±

    Tang Wulin said casually, ¡°We¡¯ll leave talk about the future to the future. What do you want to do now?¡±

    Shen Yue shouted sternly, ¡°Back off, let them board the aircraft.¡±

    Tang Wulin brought Shen Xing and boarded the Skywing F-17. He was in no hurry to close the cockpit¡¯s canopy. He said dryly, ¡°Maybe we can do this another way. Later, I¡¯ll let Staff Officer Shen escort me back to Demon Ind, and then she¡¯ll fly the aircraft back here. This way, you guys won¡¯t incur many losses as well. I heard that Skywing F-17 can be configured for remote control, I wonder if this one is configured that way. I wouldn¡¯t want the aircraft to fly back by itself. If this ne can be controlled remotely, I suggest that you guys fix it. Otherwise... you catch the drift?¡±

    Shen Yue felt that the young man in front of her was like a wily old bird who had thought over everything meticulously.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t equipped with a remote control system,¡± she said coldly.

    ¡°Very well, I hope that you aren¡¯t lying to me if you truly care about your little sister.¡± The aircraft was already operating and the canopy slowly closed shut, sealing them off from the outside world.

    Tang Wulin wrapped Shen Xing with the Bluesilver Grass and made her sit on the co-pilot¡¯s seat. He dexterously controlled the plethora of buttons and the Skywing F-17 suddenly elerated on the runway. They soared into the skies which were already pitch-ck as ink.

    Shen Xing looked at Tang Wulin¡¯s masterful piloting of the aircraft. Still feeling fearful, the moment the aircraft left the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ base, her tears began flowing again despite herself.

    Leaving the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ base meant that her fate waspletely in the hands of the young man beside her.

    She had only now taken a good look at Tang Wulin. From the side, she could see his long eyshes, handsome face, and the pair of clear eyes.

    If she only judged him by his looks, she would never have thought he would be a malicious criminal.

    In short, one¡¯s appearances were more important than anything else. After Shen Xing noticed Tang Wulin¡¯s good looks, the fright and anger she felt in her heart had toned down somewhat.

    ¡°Will, will you kill me?¡± Shen Xing asked.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I thought you¡¯re not afraid of dying?¡±

    Shen Xing¡¯s gaze burned with rage. ¡°I dare you to kill me if you have the guts. You won¡¯t be able to live either.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°As long as your sister doesn¡¯t do anything stupid, I have no reason to kill you. I don¡¯t have any deep grudge against you anyway. That¡¯s enough, just sit there quietly.¡±

    Under Tang Wulin¡¯s control, the Skywing-17¡¯s speed was pushed to the maximum. They traversed thirty kilometres in the blink of an eye. The aircraft descended slowly and was about to enter the boundary of Demon Ind.

    As expected, Shen Yue was worried about her sister¡¯s safety. No attacks or takeover attempts were made.

    Tang Wulin pulled on the control lever and the aircraft climbed into a rise again. It drew an elegant arc in the skies and flew back toward the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ base again.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll let me fly the aircraft back?¡± Shen Xing looked at him with shock.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that all¡¯s fair in war? And here I thought that you were a staff officer.¡±

    As they spoke, the aircraft had already traversed the thirty-kilometer distance again. Tang Wulin retracted his Bluesilver Emperor. ¡°Put on your seatbelt.¡±

    The only reason why he requested a parachute from Shen Yue was to mess with her so that she would think that he was not familiar with the aircraft.

    Shen Xing seemed to have understood his meaning. She hastily fastened her seatbelt.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°The blue mountains never grow old, and the green waters flow forever. We¡¯ll meet again someday.¡± As he said this, he raised his hand and tapped Shen Xing¡¯s belly. Shen Xing felt something hot flowing within her. Her sealed soul powers had returned to her. In the next moment, Tang Wulin had already pushed a button and the co-pilot¡¯s seat was ejected out of the aircraft.

    ¡®You bastard! I will never forgive you!¡± Shen Xing screamed as she rose into the skies.

    As he listened to her shouts of threats which grew farther away, Tang Wulin only smiled. He controlled the Skywing-F17, brought it into an instant eleration and flew straight toward Demon Ind.

    The aircraft entered Demon Ind¡¯s boundary andnded slowly. The third aircraft. This was already the third aircraft which Tang Wulin had brought here. However, it was not an open-cabin style but aplete aircraft.

    When the aircraftnded firmly on the ground, Tang Wulin noticed with shock that apart from Old Demon Nightmare and Old Demon Blight, there was another elder who was tall and big.

    When he faced Shen Yue and the officers with their men of Northsea Army Corps, Tang Wulin was in control of the situation from the beginning till the end. Anyway, when he came down from the aircraft and saw the gaze of the third old demon, his heart could not help but skip a beat. In his subconscious, a bad feeling welled up.

    Old Demon Blight pped his hands loudly. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You¡¯ve finally seeded.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Old Demon Nightmare. ¡°I¡¯ve done it, so it¡¯s about time that you release myrades, right?¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare shrugged. ¡°No problem. This old demon always keeps his word. I¡¯ll release thoserades of yours.¡±

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. He did not expect that Old Demon Nightmare would be this easy to deal with. He hastily asked, ¡°Where are they?¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare snickered. ¡°I¡¯ve given them to Devour. Oh, let me introduce you. This is Old Demon Devour. You see, I¡¯ve been torturing all of you for so long, and he can¡¯t restrain himself anymore. From now on, yourrades belong to him.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Tang Wulin red at Old Demon Nightmare. He was burning with rage.

    Old Demon Devour said with his hoarse voice, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not as inhumane as him. I scorn at the hical use of drugs. My requirements aren¡¯t high either. As long as you can do it, I¡¯ll let them go.¡±

    Tang Wulin calmed down after a brief moment of rage. How could one not lower one¡¯s head when one was under the eaves. He had an inkling that these old demons would not let him and hisrades go that easily.

    He looked coldly at Old Demon Devour. ¡°What do you want me to do then?¡±

    A sh of insanity suddenly appeared in Old Demon Devour¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nothing much. In my life, I¡¯ve only a single hobby, and that is to eat. That¡¯s why they call me Old Demon Devour. As long as you finished all the food I give you, I¡¯ll let all of you go.¡±

    Eat? Tang Wulin¡¯s expression instantly turned peculiar. Could there be something as easy as this? If someone had asked him what he was most skilled at, the first thing that came to his mind would not be forging but eating instead.

    Although he was exceptionally gifted in forging, he was but a rank-6 cksmith. The cksmiths of rank-7 and above were more skilled. However, when ites to eating, Tang Wulin did not think that there was anyone on Douluo Continent who could be more skilled than he was.

    ¡°Alright, what shall we eat?¡± Tang Wulin looked at Old Demon Devour.

    Old Demon Devour took a step forward and reached to his side. Then, he grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. He moved swiftly, and he disappeared together with him from where they stood.

    Old Demon Devour and Tang Wulin were gone. Old Demon Blight looked at Old Demon Nightmare. ¡°Nightmare, I think this young boy has broken the record! In three months and six days, he sessfully crossed the ocean, infiltrated the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ base, and flew an aircraft back here.¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare nodded and counted with his fingertips. ¡°I think he did. He¡¯s the first one to do it in a thousand and five hundred years. The little fatso had also crossed the ocean, but he was instantly dealt with when he reached the other side. I even had to arrange everything for him, but that¡¯s normal. This Tang Wulin, it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s the captain.¡±

    Old Demon Blight counted with his fingers, ¡°We must quickly think of more ways to torture him. He¡¯s in such a great condition and his endurance is also much stronger than ordinary soul masters. Not bad, not bad. I like these abnormal little monsters the most. We must look closely for his weakness.¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare snorted. ¡°The most inhuman among us is you.¡±

    Old Demon Blight said, ¡°You¡¯re talking as if you¡¯re human.¡±

    ¡°Blight, how long do you think he needs before he finishes the trials on Devour¡¯s side?¡± asked Old Demon Nightmare.

    Old Demon Blight suddenly shivered.¡±That fellow Devour... He¡¯s truly sickening. Can we not talk about him?¡±

    The scene in front of his eyes changed. When Tang Wulin¡¯s vision cleared, he was already within the forest. He was still within the valley, but he was in the forest that was full of life.

 Chapter 834 - Old Demon Devour

    <h4>Chapter 834: Old Demon Devour</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Each time he passed by this ce, Tang Wulin always had the feeling he had returned to Shrek Academy. He truly missed the days spent in the academy! Although they had cultivated painstakingly back then, at least there was no simultaneous torture of their body and soul.

    It was not easy for him to endure the first part, and now he had to undergo the second part. This was his first time meeting Old Demon Devour. What on earth would he want?

    Tang Wulin was most worried about hisrades¡¯ situation. He had been separated from everyone for such a long time that he hadpletely no idea what had transpired. He did not know if hisrades were still alive.

    As the captain, he had led everyone here to undergo their military training. If anything were to happen, he would be held ountable.

    Old Demon Devour let go of Tang Wulin¡¯s hand. His voice was hoarse and loud. It reverberated in the forest.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about yourrades. You only have to worry about yourself. Rx, without my orders, Nightmare will not do anything to them. They love to torture others, but I don¡¯t. Only immature demons such as them would resort to those low-level pastimes. Your life will be much more pleasant if youe with me. Do you know why my title is Devour?¡±

    A pleasant life?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression did not change, but he was thinking in his heart, ¡®I¡¯ll be stupid to believe in you!¡¯

    In the beginning, he actually trusted Old Demon Blight a little. However, after the ordeal of absorbing the Destruction Aura and the incidents following that, how could he not realize that Blight was actually no different from Nightmare?

    Since this fellow before him was also one of the old demons, how could he be better than the rest? He would only be torturing him differently.

    Since he did not know what the old demon wanted, he decided to keep silent. He did not have a choice but to endure the tortures of these old demons. In Tang Wulin¡¯s heart, there had always been a sliver of hope from the beginning till the end. He hoped that the challenges he currently faced were just tests from the academy, and these old demons were only testing them. It was with this hope that he managed to persist through all the pain he encountered.

    Old Demon Devour looked at Tang Wulin with a deep and profound gaze. ¡°The reason why I¡¯m called Devour is because I love to eat. I loved to eat ever since a long time ago, and after I became a demon, I loved eating even more. So, I¡¯m different from them. All of them have mental issues because it¡¯s really boring here when you have nothing better to do. I¡¯m the only one who has fun on Demon Ind all this while, and that is to eat. As long as I have something to eat, I¡¯ll never feel bored. Eating gives me joy and pleasure.

    Eat? When he heard this, Tang Wulin instinctively gulped. If he counted the days, it must have been at least three months since he arrived here, and he had not eaten anything. He hadpletely relied on the dense life source here to support his body. Although this did not affect his body¡¯s condition, to a person used to replenishing his energy by eating, having nothing to eat was definitely great suffering.

    There was now an old demon in front of him who said that he liked to eat. Tang Wulin suddenly felt a strong sense of hunger charging into his sea of spirit. It was not a biological reaction but purely psychological.

    When Old Demon Devour saw Tang Wulin gulping, he instantly smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re also a fan of eating, am I right?¡± When he said this, he clicked his fingers loudly. ¡°Then it seems that we share something inmon. From now on, you¡¯ll eat everything I eat. I guarantee you¡¯ll pass very easily.¡±

    Tang Wulin said without hesitation, ¡°What shall we eat?¡±

    Old Demon Devour snickered. ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t bring you anything repulsive. Since we¡¯re eating, then we must eat the kinds of food that are full of nutrients, and it must be something edible. Come, young man.¡±

    As he spoke, he had already made his way into the forest. Tang Wulin hastily followed behind him.

    Old Demon Devour stopped after walking a few steps. Then, he squatted and dug some dirt under a dark green bamboo nt. He made a hook with his finger and hooked out a big, dark green worm that was about three inches in length and fat as a finger.

    The worm waspletely dark green and seemed slightly transparent. It wriggled furiously trying to struggle out of Old Demon Devour¡¯s hand.

    Old Demon Devour¡¯s right hand dug the dirt again. He dug out another worm in no time.

    An ufortable foreboding filled Tang Wulin¡¯s mind in an instant, ¡®No way...¡¯

    At this very moment, he saw that Old Demon Devour had tossed one of the worms into his own mouth and began chewing on it. He even seemed to be enjoying it. A yellow fluid flowed down the corners of his lips.

    ¡°Ugh...¡± Tang Wulin reacted reflexively. He turned around and began retching.

    This was truly disgusting. Even though he loved to eat, he would never eat worms! He was repulsed looking at Old Demon Devour¡¯s current appearance.

    At this moment, a dark green figure appeared before him. As he looked at the wriggling body, he could see ayer of yellow fine hairs on its body upon closer inspection. Tang Wulin¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he shot toward the side like lightning.

    For him, eating was always the most enjoyable thing on the continent. However, at the moment, when he saw the overly disgusting worm being ced in front of him, having not eaten for so many days, Tang Wulin could hardly repress his body¡¯s reaction. He practically turned around and ran. He cared little for anything else. All he wanted to do was to get away from that Old Demon Devour that instant.

    Regardless of how swiftly he moved, whether he used Tang Sect¡¯s Secret Technique, Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, or Golden Dragon Flies¡¯ dashing speed, he could not be rid of the dark green worm which was dangling in front of his eyes. It did not show any signs of being thrown off.

    Tang Wulin continued to run as he retched.

    Suddenly, there was a dizzy sensation. Shortly after, he was forcibly pressed onto the ground. He barely had time to react when he felt his entire body went numb. The soul power and blood essence power within his body were shackled. Then, arge hand pinched his nose.

    When his nose was pinched, Tang Wulin instinctively opened his mouth to breathe. In the next moment, he looked on as the dark green, wriggling worm was being shoved into his mouth.

    Old Demon Devour pushed Tang Wulin¡¯s chin upward with one hand, and Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth closed naturally.

    The feeling of a worm wriggling desperately in one¡¯s mouth...

    His hairs stood on end, and his vision darkened. His body reacted violently to the feeling of disgust. However, there was nothing he could do. He could not even lift a finger.

    Old Demon Devour¡¯s hoarse voice sounded beside his ear, ¡°I told you that we¡¯re only going to eat. Why¡¯re you running away? I hate those who don¡¯t treat their food properly the most. Since you¡¯re unwilling to eat it, then I¡¯ll let this bamboo worm be digested slowly in your saliva. You¡¯ll feel it wriggling, then at some point, it¡¯ll stop wriggling. Then, it¡¯ll slowly turn into a liquid which will flow down along your throat. You¡¯ll feel it be one with your body. Hmm, isn¡¯t that wonderful? This process takes almost a day toplete. You can¡¯t move nor do anything. I can see the changes in your eyes and your facial expression. Looking at your expression of enjoying this delicacy, oh, it¡¯s so wonderful. I must start thinking about what we should eat for tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 835 - Puking

    <h4>Chapter 835: Puking</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin would rather learn how to fly a ne or absorb destructive energy. He was even willing to face the firepower of the entire Northsea Army Corps. He would rather go through all that than to endure such immense suffering in his present wide awake state.

    It was no exaggeration what Old Demon Devour said. What Tang Wulin felt right now was both mental and physical torture.

    Each time Tang Wulin began to lose his consciousness, he would feel his sea of spirit stimted, and he would wake up instantly. At that moment, he could feel the contents of his mouth acutely.

    The sensation was too disgusting to put into words. He just wanted to die there and then.

    Twenty-four hours went by. Old Demon Devour smacked Tang Wulin¡¯s head to knock him unconscious.

    As he looked at Tang Wulin lying on the ground, two figures appeared beside him. They were Nightmare and Blight.

    ¡°I say, was I too cruel? I only gave him some delicious food to eat, that¡¯s all. I¡¯d only thought of the method before but never carried it out. Will it stimte his spirits so much that he goes crazy?¡± Old Demon Devour asked as if he was worried about him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap. Why didn¡¯t you hesitate when you gave him the worm to eat?¡± said Nightmare with scorn.

    Old Demon Blight added with a furious expression, ¡°You¡¯re truly despicable and shameless. Why haven¡¯t you told us about your methods before? How could you do that? How could you surpass us in torturing? When I saw his pained expression, he probably thinks you¡¯re superior to the both of us in this regard. I¡¯m really dissatisfied, you know? I¡¯m extremely dissatisfied.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Serves you right. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re satisfied or not, the only thing I know is I¡¯m having the time of my life here. Oh no, I must go and test this on the other little fellows as well and see their reactions. It¡¯s alright even if they go crazy. We still have that guy Loathe, right? He¡¯s the most helpful in restoring a person¡¯s state of mind.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Little fatso, from the looks of things, we share amon interest now. From now on, whatever I eat, you¡¯ll eat. I guarantee that you¡¯ll pass this trial easily,¡± said Old Demon Devour to Xu Lizhi with a smile.

    Xu Lizhi panted heavily. He had tried his very best to absorb the destructive energy and finally reached the opposite shore. However, regardless of the method he employed, he could not enter the base of the Northsea Army Corps. He had no recollection what happened. As far as he could recall, when the artillery fire came, he had already returned to Demon Ind.

    Old Demon Nightmare then told him that he had failed, and he was about to release the poison mist. At this very moment, Old Demon Devour appeared as if he was the messiah. Old Demon Devour told him that as long as he followed his instructions, he could save hisrades from the fate of being tortured by the poison mist.

    He was then brought by Old Demon Devour into the forest.

    When he saw the big, dark green worm, Xu Lizhi blinked a few times. Next, he saw Old Demon Devour toss a worm into his mouth and chewed on it forcefully.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s eyes bulged immediately.

    Old Demon Devour looked at him with a smile. Then he heard Xu Lizhi asked in shock, ¡°Can this be eaten? Is it tasty?¡±

    This time, it was Old Demon Devour¡¯s turn to be stunned. Then, he saw Xu Lizhi raised a hand and he picked up another worm from his hands, which he tossed into his own mouth. Xu Lizhi started chewing on it forcefully as well.

    This...

    After chewing for a while, Xu Lizhi¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, his Adam¡¯s apple shifted. He obviously swallowed the worm.

    ¡°Wow, I thought it would be super disgusting. Who knew that it tastes so good! Although it¡¯s slightly sour and astringent, there¡¯s some bitterness in its sour vor, but there¡¯s a sweet aftertaste. More importantly, it has the faint aroma of the bamboo nt. My tummy feels warm after I¡¯ve eaten it. It feels quitefortable really. It¡¯s delicious! I never expected to find something so special on Demon Ind. It¡¯s like a local specialty. Do you have more of this? Let me dig for one more.¡±

    When he saw Xu Lizhi¡¯s jubnt expression, Old Demon Devour was stunned for a long while before he finally muttered, ¡°Little fatso, you do have some unique talents in the affairs of eating.¡±

    He was still talking when he saw Xu Lizhi squatting down beside the nt. He was digging through the soil with his hands.

    Despite the object being the same, it was torture that made some people wish they were dead, but a source of extreme enjoyment for others. Truly, such a situation had never before happened on Demon Ind.

    Old Demon Devour was never one to admit defeat. Not to mention, none of the old demons on this ind was willing to admit defeat. That was why Devour had to rack his brains to find ¡®high-grade¡¯ food which Xu Lizhi would find repulsive.

    However, how was he to know that Xu Lizhi never rejected anything that was presented to him? Xu Lizhi would be slightly hesitant at first, but the more he ate, the happier he felt and the more excited he got. In the end, he would eat till his face was flushing red. He did not need Old Demon Devour¡¯s expertise to find the different kinds of ¡®food¡¯ in the valley which was rich in life source on Demon Ind. He became good at it purely by learning on his own.

    Old Demon Devour could not help but surrender. He could only choose to torture the others. He could not deny that Xu Lizhi was exceptionally gifted with natural endowments, but that he was foolish at times.

    Without a doubt, Xu Lizhi had broken the record...

    Tang Wulin had absolutely no idea how he had spent these two months. He spent his waking hours in a daze. The torture on his body was manageable, but his spirit was suffering greatly.

    He was a person who loved to eat, but he was tortured by Old Demon Devour so badly that he wanted to vomit the instant he saw food. However, his body¡¯s powerful adaptive abilities gradually kicked in.

    Tang Wulin was quick to notice that his body did not weaken because of the suffering from his torture. On the contrary, as he regrly ate peculiar food such as worms, cockroaches, snakes, rats, ants, and so on, his blood essence grew in vigor. It was especially true for his life source which was extremely dense currently.

    ...

    ¡°Old Demon Devour, thank you very much! Do you still have the worm? How long can it live? Can I ask a favor from you? Let me catch some more so that you can let Yue Zhengyu eat them. These worms are so rich with life source, it must be good for his body. He had used his ability Sacrifice to save me back then and lost too much of his life source. If he can eat some more worms, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll benefit him greatly.¡±

    Old Demon Devour stared with his mouth agape as Xu Xiaoyan yed with the big, dark green worm in her hands as if toying around with some treasure.

    ¡®What is wrong with this world? It¡¯s one thing for a food-type Tool soul master to eat worms, but this youngdy, she...¡¯

    When Xu Xiaoyan ate the worm for the first time, the degree of suffering she felt was simr to Tang Wulin. However, she too noticed that this worm was filled with dense life source. So, when Old Demon Devour nned to feed her a second worm, she acted this way.

    This adaptive ability...

    ¡®She¡¯s not good in anything else, but this youngdy¡¯s ability to adapt is truly peerless!¡¯

    Of course, there were also those who were miserable.

    For example...

    ¡°Blergh, blergh, blergh... kill me please!¡± wailed Xie Xie. His spirit was on the verge of copsing.

    ¡°Blergh... I¡¯ll kill you. Blergh... don¡¯t let me get the chance, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± Ye Xinn¡¯s pretty face was already waxen.

    ¡®Blergh, blergh, blergh... I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body twitched ceaselessly.

    ¡°This is truly wonderful. I¡¯m almost crying! Old Demon Devour, may I know how I can keep these worms? Can I bring some with me when I leave? If I can keep them, with such dense life source as our support, the Holy Angel n can use their ability Sacrifice willingly. You see, our n has ample mary resources. Why don¡¯t we work together to harvest the life source insects in this valley on Demon Ind? We might be able to make medicine out of them. If we can do that, you¡¯ll have made an outstanding contribution to the whole world!¡± Yue Zhengyu also found it repulsive, but since he possessed the ability ¡ª Sacrifice, his senses toward the life sourceweres the most acute among them. He had only eaten one worm, but he realized the wonders it contained.

    Hence, with Tang Wulin as the leader, the four of them were tortured by Old Demon Devour for a full three months. Yue Zhengyu, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xu Lizhi, on the other hand, were guaranteed a spot in the next level.

    ¡°Do you guys know what I hate most in the world?¡± an elder with an aquiline nose and grim expression stood before Yue Zhengyu as he asked coldly.

    His eyes were full of loathing, almost to the point of Yue Zhengyu who stood before him being the most detestable person in this world.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± said Yue Zhengyu honestly.

    The few days he spent with Old Demon Devour was the most rxing days Yue Zhengyu had experienced since he came to Demon Ind. The life source he expended for Xu Xiaoyan through Sacrifice had beenrgely restored by consumingrge quantities of the worms. This was definitely a wee surprise. It had also greatly diminished his detest for Demon Ind. His only hope now was to rescue hisrades.

 Chapter 836 - Old Demon Loathe

    <h4>Chapter 836: Old Demon Loathe</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°What I hate the most is this world. My name is Loathe. Remember my name, Old Demon Loathe. I¡¯ll bring you suffering. Ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times more suffering.¡±

    In the next moment, Yue Zhengyu was raised up. Then, a leather whip wetted with watershed mercilessly against his body.

    Up until then, Yue Zhengyu had always thought that he could endure pain quite well. However, after Old Demon Loathe, he realized that he was wrong. He had no idea that there was such a multitude of methods to bring pain to others, or how ¡®stimting¡¯ those methods were.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± His wails never stopped from the moment he was lifted up.

    The intense pain constantly stimted his body and spirits. Yue Zhengyu struggled desperately as he tried to free himself. However, he could only look on as his skin was split open and his flesh broke forth. All he could do was watch helplessly as his nails were removed and his body gradually reduced to fragments. Slowly, he was at the gate of death.

    ...

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were slowly losing their focus. He had undergone three months of torture by now. The life energy inside him was extremely vigorous, but his spirits were obviously shaken. He was in such a state that he was filled with fear every time he saw something wriggle.

    Even when he felt the life energy contained within such ¡®food¡¯, to him, for such a wonderful thing to be associated with this kind of suffering was unthinkable. How could he ept that?

    Even so, he still braved on. For hispanions, he had no choice but to continue. He had only this one thing on his mind. Regardless of whatever torture, he had to withstand it. He had to rescue his friends.

    He had endured for three months by relying on his firm determination. He endured until Old Demon Devour finally let him go.

    As he ate the various ¡®foods¡¯ presented before him by the mouthful, Tang Wulin was already numbed. There was only a sliver of intelligence in the depths of his eyes.

    The edge of Old Demon Devour¡¯s lips twitched as well.

    As the first recipient of his torture among the Shrek Seven Monsters, he was initially very pleased with Tang Wulin¡¯s reactions. He had also genuinely felt an intense pleasure throughout the process of torturing Tang Wulin.

    However, he noticed a problem after that. This fellow sure knew how to eat.

    When his spirits were already numbed, he started to disy his appetite after being ordered to eat the disgusting meals.

    The most terrifying instance was when he consumed a seven-meter python, as thick as a thigh, all by himself.

    After he had eaten the python, Tang Wulin¡¯s own body reacted. Under the violent surging of his bloodline aura, his scales were emerging uncontrobly. However, he could still eat, and his appetite was only increasing.

    Old Demon Devour was very pleased with torturing Tang Wulin. However, he pitied Tang Wulin as well. This fellow¡¯s appetite was more terrifying than the little fatso. Although the fatso ate a lot as well, he had tossed him to Old Demon Loathe long ago because he was not even tortured. On the other hand, this fellow before him was clearly in so much suffering that he wished he were dead, but still, that appetite of his was truly terrifying.

    He ate so much. So very much...

    Old Demon Devour thought time and time again to torture him in revenge for eating such an enormous amount. However, in the end, he realized that if this went on, the one who could not take it anymore would be himself and not Tang Wulin. This was a lot of high-grade nutrition! No matter how much life energy this ce was filled with, the supply would never be enough to support such a rate of depletion! That was why he had no choice but to release Tang Wulin and tossed him to Old Demon Loathe.

    ¡°Do you know what I hate the most in this world?¡± Old Demon Loathe looked at Tang Wulin coldly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was still slightly dazed. ¡°Are we still eating?¡±

    ¡°Eat? Look at your pathetic self. You¡¯ve been tortured to such a condition just by the petty tricks of Devour, and you need this demon to help you regain your spirits through pain. I hate this! I hate this so much! I hate this world! I hate everything!¡±

    Tang Wulin was lifted up and the leather whip cracked mercilessly against his body.

    ¡°Pa!¡± The leather whip rebounded. Tang Wulin¡¯s clothes were in shreds. A white mark was also left on the surface of his skin.

    A white mark? Why was it not bloodied? Old Demon Loathe was slightly stunned. Unwilling to ept what had happened, heshed out with the whip again. This time, he purposely increased the strength of the whip.

    There was another white mark. No, to put it more precisely, it was the only white mark. The mark left behind by the first whip had disappeared...

    This...

    Naturally, Old Demon Loathe did not believe that this was truly happening. He whipped Tang Wulin¡¯s body like a tempest and the marks formedplicated patterns on his body. However, when Old Demon Loathe wanted to change to another tool of torture, he noticed that the whip marks on Tang Wulin had vanished. Not even a single mark was left.

    This...

    What was happening?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s pupils started to focus. He no longer felt pain. He only felt the rich life energy within his body slowly starting to flow under thesh of the whip. It started to merge with his bloodline power. Throughout the process of merging together, an unusual pleasant feeling filled his limbs.

    Up until then, his spiritual power had taken was painful blows. At this point, he finally feltfortable, and his spirits finally rxed somewhat.

    He had been forced to eat those disgusting things for three months. From a certain sense, Tang Wulin had already sealed his own heart. That was how he was able to eat them. Naturally, he did not have the time to utilize his soul power and coordinate with his own bloodline power.

    Under the stimtion from the external pain, the Mysterious Heaven Method and his bloodline power would protect his body of their own ord. Hence, they started flowing naturally and stimted he gradual recovery of his spirits.

    The sharp pang of pain came at this moment.

    Old Demon Loathe had found a long steel nail from somewhere and stabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s body with it. With his strength, the steel nail finally broke Tang Wulin¡¯s skin. Faint traces of blood trickled out.

    The stabbing pain was clearly more intense than thesh of the whip. Under this stronger stimtion, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King bloodline and Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s power flowed more smoothly. Finally, his spiritual world started opening up.

    What Old Demon Loathe saw was the small wounds from his jabs closing swiftly. They did not even form scabs before his skin returned to normal.

    When he stabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s body with the steel nail, he noticed that there seemed to be a glowing goldenyer under Tang Wulin¡¯s skin. His skin itself was extremely tough. When he pierced it with the steel nail, he could even feel Tang Wulin¡¯s the skin swiftly hardening, as if his scales were about to surface.

    He raised a hand to seal Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power and the flowing of his bloodline. However, he could not seal his body¡¯s instincts.

    He fished out different instruments of torture ceaselessly and used them on Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s consciousness was finallypletely restored. When he saw the busy Old Demon Loathe and the wounds that appeared on his body which swiftly closed up afterward, Tang Wulin only smiled coldly.

    Pain?

    He had already gotten used to this kind of pain when he started to learn to forge at the age of six. It was not that he did not fear pain, but his endurance was far superior to an ordinary person¡¯s. Even a strong and powerful soul master could notpete with him in terms of endurance. Moreover, he had a powerful resistance.

    The Golden Dragon King bloodline¡¯s self-healing capabilities were too powerful. Tang Wulin¡¯s body had incredible resistance whether it was against physical attacks or energy attacks.

    Hence, Old Demon Loathe used each and every one of the torture tools he could find on Tang Wulin. However, what he got in return was a cold smile at the edge of the recipients¡¯ lips.

    How could any pain be worse than the heart-rending, lung-copsing agony that came after charging against the Golden Dragon King seal? That pain came from within...

 Chapter 837 - Poison Mist Falls

    <h4>Chapter 837: Poison Mist Falls</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin infuriated Old Demon Loathe almost to the point of insanity. In the end, he started to employ even more cold-blooded tactics. However, even after his bones were broken, Tang Wulin¡¯s expression did not change, and his body would rapidly heal as well.

    As for Tang Wulin¡¯s weak spot on his torso, it was protected by the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone. Unless Old Demon Loathe could shatter Tang Wulin¡¯s body with a single attack, he would never be able to use his torture techniques on Tang Wulin¡¯s internal organs.

    ¡°Little bastard, are you of the tortoise sign?¡± Old Demon Loathe threw his spiked club onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He turned around and left. He had to vent his anger. If it did not work on this one, then he would have to look for another one!

    Tang Wulin was finally put down. The one who came to show some kindness was still Old Demon Blight.

    ¡°That fellow Loathe is truly too vicious. Tang Wulin, are you alright?¡± Old Demon Blight looked at Tang Wulin with concern.

    Tang Wulin only red at him coldly. ¡°What other methods do you guys have? Just use them all. When you¡¯re at your wits¡¯ end, will you think it¡¯s time to let mypanions go already?¡±

    Old Demon Blight sighed. ¡°That has nothing to do with me. This is all Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s doing. All I can do for you is to limit him as much as possible so that he won¡¯t actually release the poison mist.¡±

    Tang Wulin made no sound. His suspicions of these old demons¡¯ actions grew by the day.

    No matter what, at least he was still alive and well.

    After being thrashed by Old Demon Loathe, he hadpletely absorbed the life energy contained within the disgusting food which he ate alongside Old Demon Devour. The life energy was so strong that it was getting more difficult for him to prevent his extremely vigorous blood essence power from charging at the ninth level¡¯s seal.

    Tang Wulin could also feel that if he was willing, breaking through the ninth level¡¯s seal woulde as naturally as water through a channel. It would not even be too painful.

    Now he had to divide his attention and use arge part of his energy to control the bloodline energy within himself so that it would not break through the seal of its own ord.

    If the old demons were simply torturing them, they should have been getting weaker and weaker. Why were they growing stronger instead?

    Also, although the entire torturing process was doubtlessly painful, Tang Wulin still benefited a lot from it.

    He could feel himself improving in certain aspects. It was not only in terms of abilities but even more to his attitude.

    When he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s ice cold gaze, Old Demon Blight¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. ¡°Little boy, do you not know gratitude? Or maybe you think that I¡¯m on the same side as them?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied drily, ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±

    Old Demon Blight said angrily, ¡°Of course not! Alright, since you think that way, fine. I¡¯ll not bother with you anymore. I¡¯ll let Nightmare deal with you as he likes.¡±

    After he had finished, he turned and left. With a sway of his body, he vanished.

    Tang Wulin scoffed. How could he not see the show put on by Old Demon Blight for what it was? This was clearly him acting tough but really being timid. Whatever the case, he believed that these old demons would not let him off the hook that easily. The question was, what should he do now?

    Just when Tang Wulin was lost in his own confusion, Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s voice suddenly reached his ears.

    ¡°Very good. Now nobody¡¯s protecting you lot. Well then, let¡¯s make merry to our hearts¡¯ content!¡±

    Everything around him suddenly swerved and turned. When the dizziness faded, Tang Wulin was shocked to find that he was already inside a cavern.

    The lighting was slightly dim. He could barely make out the things inside it.

    He heard a series of groans. Tang Wulin immediately saw hispanions whom he had been apart from for a long time now.

    Xie Xie, Yue Zhengyu, Xu Lizhi, Yuanen Yehui, Xu Xiaoyan, and Ye Xinn all woke up from their stupor, each one with a different expression.

    Nevertheless, without exception, they had clearly experienced a certain amount of spiritual stimtion.

    ¡°How¡¯s everyone? Are you guys alright?¡± When Tang Wulin saw hispanions, he was flooded with emotions, and he hastily asked them questions. However, when he opened his mouth, he noticed that his voice was very hoarse.

    The others barely managed to recover their consciousness, and their gazes were slightly dull.

    At this point, rumbling sounds suddenly came from within the cavern. They did not have the time to react before iron bars fell from above and separated the seven of them.

    Tang Wulin was isted with Xu Xiaoyan. Behind the iron bars beside him were Xu Lizhi and Yuanen Yehui. Ye Xinn, Yue Zhengyu, and Xie Xie were on the other side.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters had been divided into three groups.

    This was...

    Tang Wulin was filled with an ominous feeling. Suddenly, puffs of dense mist suddenly erupted from above their heads. It was the pink mist that they had seen before.

    ¡°Not good. Hold your breath!¡± Tang Wulin almost screamed at the top of his lungs.

    Everyone had witnessed this pink mist before, and they all attempted to hold their breath immediately.

    However, they quickly noticed that their soul powers werepletely sealed, and their bodies were sore and lifeless. Under such conditions, it was impossible for them to hold their breath for too long.

    The pink mist filled the cavern, and then something more terrifying happened. The mist was like strands of silk as it started to creep into their skin.

    They could prevent themselves from inhaling the mist by holding their breaths, but it was impossible to prevent it from seeping through their flesh.

    When they saw the mist piercing their skin and their own bodies heating up, the seven of them started panicking.

    Obviously, Old Demon Nightmare had nned their separation beforehand. None of the couples had been ced together.

    Tang Wulin shouted angrily, ¡°Guys, knock yourselves out, quickly!¡±

    His willpower had always been very powerful. Although he felt the heat within his body making some of his body parts squirm, he still made the correct choice the first opportunity he got. He bashed his own head against the wall of the cavern without hesitation.

    ¡°Puh!¡±

    His head crashed into the cavern¡¯s stone wall, but he was shocked to find it soft andpletely stic. Tang Wulin¡¯s body bounced back and he fell to the ground on his buttocks.

    Naturally, Yue Zhengyu, Xu Lizhi, and Xie Xie heard what Tang Wulin had said. They, too, carried out his suggestion at the first moment. However, they had exactly the same result as Tang Wulin. Their bodies rebounded, and theynded on the floor. Although they were slightly dizzy, they were still a long way off from being unconscious.

    What now?

    The seven of them were frightened, and the color drained from their faces.

    The situation which they feared the most was now upon them. The pink mist grew thicker and thicker. Because of his shouting, Tang Wulin inevitably inhaled a few breaths of the mist.

    The potency of the mist was overwhelming. This time, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King bloodline could not protect him.

    It was the Dragon n¡¯s nature to be promiscuous. As the Dragon King, there was clearly no resistance toward this aspect within the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline. The Dragon n had always held themselves in high regard. When the King visited a ce, it was seen as a passing down of their own bloodline and a grace at the same time. Otherwise, there would not have been that many Elemental Dragons in the world.

    However, given the circumstances, this aspect was going to be lethal for Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin felt like his temperature was as hot as scorching coals, and his entire body had reddened as if he was burnt. He grabbed onto the iron bars with his hands and mmed his head into them. However, the growing urge within his body showed no sign of weakening.

    He was not able to summon his martial soul or bloodline power for help. He could not kill himself even if he wanted to. His powerful body was sufficient to protect him from any harm.

    The others were not faring much better than Tang Wulin. Xu Xiaoyan was already moaning softly. She was willing herself to suppress her natural instincts.

    Xu Lizhi was also on the verge of giving in to his urges. He curled his fat body in a corner. On the other side, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s willpower was much firmer. Although her breathing was rushed, she could still restrain herself for now.

    Xie Xie, Yue Zhengyu, and Ye Xinn were in an even more peculiar situation. Ye Xinn hid away in a far corner. She sat crossed-legged on the ground with beads of sweat forming on her forehead as she suppressed the effects of the poison mist.

    For fear of viting her sanctity, Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu backed away to the farthest corner, huddling closer to each other.

    Even as their hearts filled with dread, their dark desires were getting increasingly uncontroble.

    ¡°Zhengyu, kill me, please,¡± said Xie Xie to Yue Zhengyu with a bitter smile on his face.

    Yue Zhengyu suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°Why are you touching my damn thigh? If I can kill you, do you think I¡¯ll show you mercy? Kill me if you can.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch your thigh. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s grabbing my waist, okay? Let me die! Just let me die!¡±

    The more noise they made, the more pink mist they inhaled, and the more their bodies could not resist its effects.

    ¡°Old Demon Nightmare, what do you want us to do? I¡¯ll agree to anything. Just stop this poison mist!¡± Tang Wulin shouted with a stern voice.

    What they saw was one thing, but what they actually faced was something else entirely...

 Chapter 838 - Gu Yue?

    <h4>Chapter 838: Gu Yue?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When Tang Wulin looked at Xu Xiaoyan who could no longer restrain herself and was inching toward him, he was flustered. No matter how resolute he was, he would have no choice but topromise under such a situation.

    ¡°What¡¯re you afraid of? Enjoy life, how wonderful it is to be able to do that. Look, such a beautiful youngdy ising toward you, why would you want to suppress your desires? Let loose, give free rein to your desires!¡±

    The voice was not Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s. Instead, it was a female voice, a very seductive female voice. Although it was subtle, at this moment, it was like a lighted fuse.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s vision blurred. Xu Xiaoyan who was inching toward him seemed to have changed. Her appearance changed into Na¡¯er, and then Gu Yue.

    Tang Wulin told himself with all his might that the person who was getting closer to him was not Gu Yue, nor Na¡¯er. However, the potency of the pink mist was too powerful. It was so potent that it not only invaded his body and aroused his instincts, it even began to invade his spiritual world.

    A series of illusions appeared ceaselessly within his mind. The good times he spent with Gu Yue reyed in his mind continuously.

    Tang Wulin balled his hands into tight fists. He tried repeatedly to struggle out of this illusion. However, he was overwhelmed by these illusions.

    Finally, a wet and hot hand grabbed his shoulder. Tang Wulin instantly felt his body was about to erupt like a volcano.

    He turned around instinctively. His eyes were reddened.

    At this very moment, the pink mist disappeared from the cavern as if it was water that was being sucked by an adult whale. Shortly after, icy water gushed down like a waterfall. It drenched the seven of thempletely amidst their screams.

    All their desires were snuffed outpletely. Their muddled minds were also instantly refreshed.

    Tang Wulin shivered greatly. He saw that Xu Xiaoyan was already very close to him with her hand on his shoulder. His hand was already raised. If it were not for that icy water, his hand might have reached her body already.

    The situation in the other twopartments was almost simr.

    Yuanen Yehui had one foot on Xu Lizhi¡¯s back. Xu Lizhi was sprawled on the floor as he panted heavily.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s willpower was slightly stronger, but she was no longer sitting cross-legged. Instead, she had propped up her body and was in a stance from which she was ready to pounce.

    The most awkward situation involved Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu. The two of them were locked in an embrace. After they were drenched in cold water, both of them regained their senses and were ring at each other.

    ¡°Ugh...¡± The two of them moved their heads away at the same time and feigned vomiting. They quickly parted at the drop of a hat.

    ¡°You, did you do anything to me?¡± They shouted furiously at each other almost at the same time.

    Fortunately, the garments on their bodies were still tidy. They obviously had not proceeded beyond their embrace.

    Following this incident, a strong sense of fear filled all their minds. They could not imagine the consequences if the pink mist had persisted just now. What kind of situation would they have found themselves in?

    It would have left an indelible mark on them. It might even make them abandon their lives. Such was the severity of the incident.

    There was nothing like mental torture.

    ¡°I bet you¡¯re more obedient now, right?¡± came Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s voice which sounded somewhat peculiar. Shortly after, a session of strangeughing sounds pervaded the pain they felt.

    The walls of the cavern shook as the loud voice resonated within. Tang Wulin and the others fell into a stupor once more under the intense sound waves.

    Ever since they came here, they had met the old demons Blight, Nightmare, Devour, and Loathe. The methods by which the old demons tortured them were endless. Each of them was so terrifying that they could not resist them.

    These old demons hadpletely exploited the weaknesses of their humanity. For half a year, their bodies and spirits had been mercilessly tyrannized upon by the demons¡¯ torture.

    When Tang Wulin woke up from his stupor, he noticed that he was still inside the cavern. There was another figure inside the cavern. The person leaned on the stone wall and wore a purple cloak. He could not make out the person¡¯s looks.

    He took a deep breath. Tang Wulin noticed that he could control his soul power and blood essence power once again. He instinctively flipped over and sat up. Other than the lingering dizziness in his head, everything was normal.

    Tang Wulin calmed his spirits down. Then, he carefully approached the person to take a look at the person.

    What he saw made his eyes bulge and surprised him.

    Under the purple hood was a beautiful face so delicate that it seemed fragile to the touch. Her skin was fair and exquisite. Her looks were not perfect, but it had an unparalleled important position in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart.

    When he saw her, the first thought that crossed Tang Wulin¡¯s mind was that this was impossible. However, shortly afterward, he felt his body and spirit greatly shaken.

    He instinctively pinched himself on the thigh. He pinched rather strongly, and it was painful.

    So, he was not dreaming. Everything before him was real. He instinctively reached out to pinch her cheek.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± The young girl grunted softly. Her long eyshes moved and she opened her eyes slowly.

    Their eyes locked. Tang Wulin got excited instantly. However, her gaze seemed to be momentarily lost as if she was in a trance.

    ¡°I... where am I?¡± the young girl asked absentmindedly.

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This is Demon Ind. Are you really you?¡±

    The young girl sat up straight abruptly. She seemed to have regained her senses. She said hysterically, ¡°You, why are you here? You...¡±

    Yes, this young girl was none other than the long-lost Gu Yue.

    Tang Wulin looked at her absentmindedly. He was looking at her shocked expression. ¡°Gu Yue, you¡¯ve given me much trouble to find you!¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s breathing became rushed noticeably. She stood up swiftly and looked around her. She muttered, ¡°You, you, why are you here? I was clearly in Spirit Pagoda just moments ago. You...¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°If I said I don¡¯t know, would you believe me?¡±

    Gu Yue pressed a hand onto her fair chest. She suddenly turned around with her back facing Tang Wulin as if she was unwilling to face him. Her breathing was rushed.

    ¡°Why did you leave? What is it that we can¡¯t face and ovee together? Sure, I know that the current me isn¡¯t strong enough and might not be able to protect youpletely, but I will work hard. I¡¯ll work hard to be stronger. The future me will surely be able to protect you. Gu Yue, can you not leave me again?¡±

    Tang Wulin approached her. His slightly trembling handstched onto her arms and he slowly turned her around.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Gu Yue¡¯s voice was slightly shaky, ¡°How could I bear to leave you? But, I can¡¯t stay by your side. This is for your safety, and for your future.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned her around forcefully so that she faced him. ¡°Even if you¡¯re worried that I won¡¯t be able to ept it, can you at least tell me what it is? Could it be that you think I might love someone else other than you in this world?¡±

    Gu Yue said drily, ¡°There are so many exceptional girls who like you. You can go pick one of them.¡±

    ¡°Are you being serious?¡± Tang Wulin lowered his voice.

    Gu Yue looked away. She did not make a sound.

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath. ¡°Just tell me. I don¡¯t care what it is, but you should at least let me know the truth of the matter. Together, we can still think of a way to ovee it in the future! Maybe I don¡¯t have the strength to protect you yet, and I agree that we can be temporarily apart for now. But, you must at least let me know the reason. At least give me some hope to hold on to. You love me, and the feelings we have for each other is real. That is enough. I believe that I¡¯d be able to protect you in the future and be by your side. What is it that bothers you? Just tell me.¡±

 Chapter 839

    <h4>Chapter 839: Be Enamored With the Secr World and Your Desires Would Be Endless</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Gu Yue lowered her head. She did not make a sound. Suddenly, she pounced into Tang Wulin¡¯s embrace. She raised her head and gave him a long sensual kiss.

    Tang Wulin was startled by her sudden inmed passion. However, as he felt the familiar aura and her warm lips, he melted in her hands almost instantly.

    Her movements were awkward. It was just like the first time they kissed each other. However, amidst that awkwardness, Tang Wulin longed for her.

    Their breathing became rushed and heavier. Even the temperature in the cavern seemed to be rising. Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was on fire.

    They tore at each others¡¯ clothes in a frenzy. It was as if the pent-up desires in the depths of their hearts burst forth at this moment.

    Suddenly, Tang Wulin felt a slight pain on his chest. A heartbreaking pain that was indescribable permeated his whole body. It also heightened the intensity of his desire making him hunger for Gu Yue even more.

    The pain on his chest turned into a scorching heat as if it was telling him something. He was entranced by the beautiful body before him, but Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze began to clear up.

    He hugged her right hand. Golden light shone suddenly and turned into sharp ws. He scratched her skull mercilessly. Tang Wulin shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re not her!¡±

    Amidst the dazzling golden light, Gu Yue¡¯s figure turned illusory. It popped like soap bubbles in a bath and vanished without a trace. Golden light shone on his Golden Dragon w. Tang Wulin panted heavily.

    It was only now that the silver scale on his chest dimmed gradually.

    It was a reminder from the scale that Tang Wulin regained his senses and saw into the identity of the person in front of him.

    A surprised and melodious voice came, ¡°My illusion was dug out from the depths of your heart, but you¡¯re able to break free from it. Now that¡¯s a surprise. It didn¡¯t seem like your own power. Be enamored with the secr world and your desires will be endless. Hello there, I¡¯m Old Demon Lust.¡±

    From a dark and gloomy corner of the cavern, a curvaceous woman stepped out. She called herself an old demon, but she was not old at all. She looked to be in her twenties. Her outfit was revealing, her fair breasts were half exposed. Her shapely legs were long and slender. Her sexy demeanor sent everyone into their wildest dreams.

    Tang Wulin couldn¡¯t quite ce her looks, but he felt that she resembled Gu Yue very much. In truth, anyone who saw her thought they were seeing the person they loved.

    Cold light shot forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. ¡°You, why did you torture me this way? You...¡±

    Old Demon Lust smiled. She answered Tang Wulin¡¯s questions calmly, ¡°Oh, no reason. I just wanted to see how deeply you love each other. I only have lust, I¡¯ve never had love. That¡¯s why I¡¯m all for exploring the desires brought on by love. That¡¯s my source of happiness.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze grew cold. He wanted to say something but he listened to Old Demon Lust first. ¡°Actually, I guessed long ago that the most troublesome one to deal with among the seven of you must be you because you¡¯re not easy to fool and the person you love isn¡¯t here with you. s, you fell for it all the same. But I can see that your love runs deep. That¡¯s why you were fooled. Do you want to see how the others are faring?¡±

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. Old Demon Lust did not wait for Tang Wulin¡¯s answer as she waved her right hand in the air. A shadow shed past and six lighted screens appeared before them.

    Naturally, these six lighted screens disyed the other six members of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    The lighted screens revealed simr interiors. They all looked simr to the one Tang Wulin was currently in. In the first cavern, it was Xie Xie, to Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise. There was also a translucent Yuanen Yehui. Without a doubt, it was an illusion.

    Xie Xie was already embracing Yuanen Yehui. However, to Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise, he did not make any advances.

    Xie Xie panted softly as if he was suppressing something within him. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s hands wandered all over his back. Her petite frame seemed almost wedged between his body.

    Xie Xie¡¯s breathing was clearly rushed, but his movements were slightly stiff.

    ¡°You, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll only be intimate with me after we¡¯re married?¡± Xie Xie said as he panted.

    The fake Yuanen Yehui said in her charming and sweet voice, ¡°On Demon Ind, we¡¯re always in imminent danger of death. I¡¯m scared that it¡¯lle true. I want you to be my first love. At least, I won¡¯t have any regrets. Xie Xie, love me.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s body shook. Instinctively, his hand grabbed Yuanen Yehui¡¯s buttocks.

    However, just before Xie Xie¡¯s hand touched Yuanen Yehui¡¯s buttocks, his hand suddenly froze in midair. Shortly after, he shouted furiously, ¡°You can go f*cking die!¡± He flipped his wrist and the Light Dragon Dagger appeared in his grip. From the small of her back, he stabbed into the fake Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body.

    When he saw this scene, Tang Wulin could not help staring with his mouth agape.

    Since when did Xie Xie¡¯s willpower be this strong? As far as he could remember, Xie Xie had always been a person who had no self-restraint! Also, it was impossible for him to have an object like a silver dragon scale on his body to remind himself. He had resisted the attack of the illusion by relying on his own willpower.

    He was not the only one. Old Demon Lust beside him was also shocked. She too stared at the scene with her mouth agape. What was happening?

    The fake Yuanen Yehui transformed into a flurry of bubbles and vanished. Then, Tang Wulin saw Xie Xie mumbling to himself with tears streaking down his face. ¡°How I wish that this was real! With Yuanen¡¯s temper, there¡¯s no way that she¡¯ll give herself to me just because we¡¯re in a dire situation! She¡¯s a person with strong principles. I seldom hold her hands for that matter! I love to do it, but how can it be possible? How I wish it was true!¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless. It was not the strength of Xie Xie¡¯s resolve, but rather it was Yuanen Yehui¡¯s personality. Perhaps, it was also Xie Xie¡¯s understanding of Yuanen Yehui and a tinge of some hidden fear in the depths of his heart. After all, Xie Xie had unintentionally chanced upon a bathing Yuanen twice. Needless to say, he was clobbered after that. That must have left some deep scars within him.

    Almost instinctively, Tang Wulin shifted his attention toward the screen that disyed Yuanen Yehui.

    ¡°Whap!¡± Yuanen Yehui¡¯s sneered as she sent the fake Xie Xie flying. What the fake Xie Xie told her was simr to what the fake Yuanen Yehui had said.

    However, Yuanen Yehui being her domineering self... Her beautiful face blushed from embarrassment, but she still sent the fake Xie Xie flying with a p.

    ¡°How, how could you hit me that hard? It hurts a lot, you know?¡± Xie Xie dragged himself up from the ground, his expression filled with sadness.

    Yuanen Yehui snorted, ¡°It hurts? I can make you hurt even more. You¡¯re not him. He doesn¡¯t have the courage to ask this of me. You¡¯re a fake.¡±

    When he saw this scene, Tang Wulin remained quiet. Was Xie Xie a henpecked husband for Yuanen Yehui to have such confidence? It was not obvious at normal times, but now it seemed as though Xie Xie was being dominated by Yuanen Yehui!

    He was watching Old Demon Lust torturing hisrades, but for some reason, after witnessing the scenes of Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie, Tang Wulin had the urge tough.

    The next screen disyed the cavern which Xu Lizhi was in.

    ¡°No, Sister Xinn, no. You¡¯re divine in my heart. I¡¯m just not ready yet. Sister Xinn, don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m not used to this. In my heart, you¡¯re not like this at all! Don¡¯t touch me! I...¡±

    Xu Lizhi was trembling like a little white pig. He was curled up in a corner while the fake Ye Xinn squatted down beside him. She seemed uncertain as to how she should approach him.

    When Tang Wulin saw this, the edge of his lips could not help twitching. It was because Xu Lizhi was rather unsightly at present. Not to mention his obese curled-up body in the nude, he was covering his private parts with his hands. His head was lowered as he dared not look at the fake Ye Xinn with her lecherous gaze.

    ¡°Lizhi, what¡¯re you doing? You realize the situation we¡¯re in. I¡¯m really afraid that an ident will happen. Since we¡¯re together now, I want to give you my most precious thing. I know that you¡¯ve liked me all these years. What¡¯re you afraid of now?¡±

    Xu Lizhi panted heavily, but his body was still curled up in a ball. ¡°Sister Xinn, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t do this while you¡¯re vulnerable. Sister Xinn, can you not force me? I¡¯m not prepared, you know. I¡¯ve always had this dream in my heart. I dreamed that one day, I¡¯ll marry you in a respectable and proper manner befitting you. Our bridal chamber will be decorated in red. You¡¯ll be wearing your wedding dress as you sit on the bed, and I¡¯ll be by your side. I truly love you, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t vite you. The rtionship between a man and a woman is sacred. I can only fulfill this wonderful ritual in my life with you under the auspices of our sacred customs.¡±

 Chapter 840 - Eccentric Companions

    <h4>Chapter 840: entric Companions</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin stared at the little plump man on the screen with his mouth agape. He never took him as an idealist.

    The fake Ye Xinn snorted. ¡°We don¡¯t even know if we can leave this ce alive. Why do you¡¯ve to consider all the other things? Can¡¯t you do it?¡±

    Xu Lizhi raised his head abruptly. His gaze suddenly sharpened. ¡°You¡¯re not sister Xinn. Sister Xinn has protected me since I was little. She¡¯d never say such words that hurt my self-esteem. You¡¯re not her!¡±

    As he said this, he had already leaped to his feet. However, he did not make his move immediately. When he saw the fake naked Ye Xinn before him, he was slightly stunned. He said, ¡°Does sister Xinn look like this when she¡¯s nude?¡± Then, he gulped before he gave the fake Ye Xinn a p.

    Tang Wulin stole a nce at Old Demon Lust beside him. Old Demon Lust¡¯s current expression was not pretty.

    Tang Wulin instinctively looked in another direction He looked at the screen which Ye Xinn was on.

    Just as he had expected, Ye Xinn¡¯s willpower was definitely the strongest. Also, she was truly familiar with Xu Lizhi as well.

    She stabbed through the fake Xu Lizhi¡¯s chest with her sword. Ye Xinn said coldly, ¡°Xu Lizhi¡¯s such a coward, how will he dare do such a thing to me? Besides, his heart is pure, he¡¯ll never think about having sex with me just because we can¡¯t leave this ce alive.¡±

    She was the fifth person. Five people had broken free of her control. Old Demon Lust¡¯s willow-shaped eyebrows rose with her hands akimbo. Her expression was furious.

    Tang Wulin instinctively looked at the screen which Xu Xiaoyan was on.

    Xu Xiaoyan seemed to have lost herselfpletely in ecstasy. She was resting in the fake Yue Zhengyu¡¯s embrace.

    The fake Yue Zhengyu said gently, ¡°Xiaoyan, I love you. Although I¡¯m not sure I can take you out of this ce alive, I¡¯m willing to give you my everything, and I¡¯m not some yboy. Will you be my first girl?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s beautiful frame shivered slightly. ¡°I will, but I¡¯m slightly scared. I¡¯m not prepared for this just yet. Zhengyu, can you give me more time?¡±

    The fake Yue Zhengyu said softly, ¡°Why do you need more time? What do you want to think about? I¡¯m willing to sacrifice everything for you. I¡¯ve even used my natural talent Sacrifice for you. Aren¡¯t these enough to prove my love for you? I¡¯m even willing toy down my life for you. Xiaoyan, I love you.¡±

    As he said this, the fake Yue Zhengyu lowered his head and kissed Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s lips.

    Suddenly, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes turned cold. Starlight shed on her body and the fake Yue Zhengyu could not move.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Yue Zhengyu. Zhengyu would never persuade me by showing kindness. Who are you?¡± Xu Xiaoyan said angrily.

    The fake Yue Zhengyu was about to speak when Xu Xiaoyan pped him on the face. Then, his body turned into bubbles and vanished.

    Tang Wulin looked at Old Demon Lust beside him with a slightly peculiar gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve failed, because you don¡¯t know us well enough.¡±

    Old Demon Lust¡¯s breathing was slightly rushed. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know all of you well enough, it¡¯s my heart that¡¯s at a loss. I was influenced by some of you before this and was flustered toward the end. Damn, damn me! How could I let my emotions be affected by you lot? Fortunately, there¡¯s still one sessful case!¡±

    When she uttered her final sentence, she suddenly smiled. Her smile was seductive, but Tang Wulin¡¯s heart grew cold.

    In the final screen, Yue Zhengyu was already on top of the fake Xu Xiaoyan.

    The scene started to blur. Tang Wulin could not see the actions clearly, but he could faintly hear the sounds.

    Zheng Yu...

    There were seven of them. Six did not fall to the temptation of lust. This was undoubtedly a surprising result. Even if only one of them fell into the clutches of lust, Tang Wulin would still be troubled.

    Old Demon Lust looked at Tang Wulin with a triumphant expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you dying to know what the consequences are of falling to the temptation of lust?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s chest tightened and he said furiously, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Old Demon Lust snickered. ¡°Wait and see.¡±

    After a long while, Yue Zhengyu let out a groan of satisfaction. ¡°Xiaoyan, I love you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take responsibility for you. Wherever you are, I¡¯ll be there for you.¡±

    ¡°Are you really willing to take responsibility for me?¡±

    The scene cleared up again. Yue Zhengyu and Xu Xiaoyan already had their clothes on. When Xu Xiaoyan said these words, her voice began to change from a melodious tone to a hoarse one. It was as displeasing as hearing the call of the crows.

    Yue Zhengyu saw with shock that the fake Xu Xiaoyan before him became illusory. She gradually transformed into an old woman akin to a dying candle in the wind.

    The old woman cackled in a peculiar way, ¡°A youth¡¯s body is always nice. Be enamored with the secr world and your desires will be boundless. Hello there, I¡¯m Old Demon Lust, do you still love me?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu stared at the old woman in front of him with his mouth agape. His face flushed green, then red. Suddenly, he screamed and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and dropped to the ground, unconscious.

    ¡°Snap!¡± Old Demon Lust beside Tang Wulin snapped her fingers loudly. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. That¡¯s what I want.¡±

    Tang Wulin said angrily, ¡°You...¡±

    Old Demon Lust turned around and looked at him with a smile, ¡°Desires are boundless. It¡¯s not bad to have desires. We only need to keep them in check. We must also maintain a sliver of mindfulness when we unleash our desires. If a man can¡¯t even control himself, then he has no one to me for being tricked. You¡¯re fortunate. Otherwise, you¡¯d have ended up like him.¡±

    After she finished, a pink light shed. In the next instant, Old Demon Lust and the six lighted screens in front of Tang Wulin vanished.

    Old Demon Lust, this was the fifth old demon.

    Zhengyu, he...

    When he thought about Yue Zhengyu¡¯s situation, Tang Wulin felt bouts of chill creep into his heart. Yue Zhengyu did not know that his sexual encounter was only an illusion. The appearance of the old woman was just Old Demon Lust. It was truly a heavy blow for Zhengyu. If it were him, he reckoned that he would not have been much better off.

    Could he say that Yue Zhengyu¡¯s willpower was not strong? Tang Wulin felt that he could not because he was not able to control himself either. He could only say that Yue Zhengyu loved without a care in the world. On the other hand, Ye Xinn, Xu Lizhi, Yuanen Yehui, and Xie Xie were able to ovee this problem. It was mainly because their rtionships were unique.

    Xu Xiaoyan had luck on her side. Old Demon Lust was not in a good mood, so she did not control the conversation between the fake Yue Zhengyu and Xiaoyan. That was how Xiaoyan discovered her weak spot.

    However, Yue Zhengyu was unfortunate. It was a heavy blow. He was unsure how he would face the situation after this. If it was Tang Wulin himself, he reckoned that it would be difficult for him to get over this. This was truly a test of their enchantment with the secr world! Zhengyu, you must endure this!

    Without a doubt, Old Demon Lust would probably not let him meet Yue Zhengyu. Consequently, he would not be able to tell Yue Zhengyu the truth of the matter. He was only fantasizing about Xu Xiaoyan. He did notmit the actual act with her. However, everything that urred just now was apparently authentic. Tang Wulin still remembered clearly that it was painful when he pinched himself on the thigh.

    The silhouettes in his surroundings morphed and everything around him became distorted. Tang Wulin returned to the spot at which he arrived when he first came to the valley.

    He looked around him. There was no one else. He was alone.

    At this moment, thumping sounds were heard as if a giant beast wasing toward him.

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve passed,¡± a solid voice echoed within Tang Wulin¡¯s ears. Shortly after, out came a huge old man from the forest.

    He could only be described as huge. This old man was more than three meters in height, and his body wasrge and firm. Although his skin was wrinkled due to his advanced age, he still appeared younger than those few old demons before him. Naturally, the group of old demons did not include the young version of Old Demon Lust.

    He passed?

 Chapter 841 - Their Story

    <h4>Chapter 841: Their Story</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes. ¡°ording to my estimate, I think I¡¯ve been here for six months. The academy told me that this was a two-year military training program before I came. Yet, you¡¯re telling me I¡¯ve passed? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re mistaken if you think you can fool me.¡±

    The huge old man walked to a spot in front of Tang Wulin. ¡°Why would I fool you? That was meant for ordinary people. Do you think that everyone canplete the task of crossing the sea and hijacking an aircraft in three months like you? Actually, none of your friends canplete it. You¡¯re the only person capable ofpleting it at present. It¡¯s impossible to pass withoutpleting that task.¡±

    ¡°I believe that you have some expectations of your own too. How can Shrek Academy possibly send all of you to your doom? These are all arranged by the academy. As a matter of fact, do you know our past history?¡± the huge old man spoke smilingly.

    Past history?

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes as he did not have any intention to trust the huge old man.

    The huge old man chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. When I¡¯m done narrating, I bet you¡¯ll begin to believe me. Let me tell you how the Demon Ind was formed.¡±

    He took the liberty to approach Tang Wulin before he took a seat as he was saying that. Despite being seated, he was still slightly taller than Tang Wulin.

    He waved his right hand once and conjured a table before him. Then, he began pulling a variety of food from thin air and cing them on the table.

    Tang Wulin took two steps back. A strong fragrance filled his nose making him feel terribly hungry. However, he would not act rashly after having gone through Old Demon Devour¡¯s training.

    The huge old man waved his hands. ¡°Come out, Lust.¡±

    In the sh of a shadow, the young version of Old Demon Lust appeared out of thin air once again and sat down on one side of the table.

    The huge old man spoke, ¡°When I¡¯m done, you can begin to teach him those knowledge.¡±

    Old Demon Lust nodded. ¡°Sure. I think a month should be enough for him with his natural endowments.¡±

    Tang Wulin was still vignt despite everything before his eyes appearing genuinely realistic.

    The huge old man smiled. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s begin right from the beginning. The Demon Archipgo appeared suddenly over a thousand years ago. Its appearance was inevitable but it was by chance also. To be exact, we have no idea what really happened even till now. Of course, we were not truly demons back then. In fact, we were once humans.¡±

    ¡°The Demon Ind was formed after countless fragments fell from the sky into the sea. There are two opposing energies in this Demon Archipgo which I believe you sensed already. One is the iparably dense life force, while the other is the destructive energy capable of destroying everything. It was brought by the Destruction Fragment which you¡¯ve seen before.¡±

    ¡°Old Demon Blight wasn¡¯t lying to you. There¡¯s a piece of the Destruction Fragment on each ind, differing only in size, but there¡¯s also a dense life force with each piece of the Destruction Fragment. It¡¯s precisely because of the equilibrium between these two energies that resulted in the destructive energy not leaking to the outside and causing a fatal catastrophe on Douluo Continent.¡±

    ¡°ording to our research for many years, we¡¯ve umted a number of discoveries. We suspect that the dense life force and destructive energies don¡¯t originate from the continent itself, perhaps not even our.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help responding to what he heard, ¡°Not from our? Could it be that it came from external worlds?¡± Mankind, with the advancement of science, had discovered that Douluo Continent, where they were living at present, Star Luo Continent, and Heaven Dou Continent were all situated on an enormous.

    The was named Douluo Star. At the same time, countless stars were discovered in the vast gxy through astronomical observations. There were many more things that the current technologies had not discover yet. Nheless, Douluo Continent, with the most advanced technology amongst the three continents, was already developing their technology for space exploration.

    The huge old man spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s probably from an external world. Moreover, it could possibly be rted to us ording to our analysis. You probably know that it has already been a very long time since someone from the human world managed to achieve Godhood, such as Tang Sect¡¯s first ancestor Tang San, and Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Does the Godhood truly exist?¡±

    The huge old man replied without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Yes. There are many detailed ancient recordings about the first ancestor Tang San¡¯s Godhood on the continent. There were more than just him who achieved Godhood, the rest of the six people from the Shrek Seven Monsters whom he led had all be Gods and inherited different Godhoods before ascending to the Divine Realm. Even the first ancestor Tang San handed down some information about the Divine Realm too.¡±

    ¡°To our knowledge, the Divine Realm exists. The so-called Divine Realm is actually the world where the powerhouses lived after they had achieved a certain level in life. That world administers the low-ranking worlds like ours. There are also ranks within the Divine Realm. The lowest rank Godhood is known as God King. The Five God Kings form the council of Divine Realm Committee in the Divine Realm to administer the destiny of the small worlds like ours. However, it seems that due to some legal constraints, they can¡¯t interfere too much in our low-ranking world.¡±

    This was the first time Tang Wulin had ever heard of such a story. Even though he was still vignt, he was attracted to the huge old man¡¯s narrative.

    The huge old man continued, ¡°After the first ancestor Tang San became a God, he was in one of the Five Great God Kings¡¯ good graces and finally became the God King¡¯s sessor. He inherited the Godhood positions of the Sea God and the Xiu Lo God thereby bing one of the Five Great God Kings. The remaining four of the Five Great God Kings were the Kindness God, the Evil God, the Life God, and the Destruction God.¡±

    ¡°The five of them took charge of the Divine Realm. So naturally, they assumed full charge of our Douluo Star as well. For a few millennia, we didn¡¯t have any powerhouse capable of sensing the Divine Realm¡¯s existence ever since Spirit Ice Douluo¡¯s ascension.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for you to doubt this information that has been passed down from Shrek Academy, Tang Sect, and Spirit Pagoda¡¯s high-ranking officials for generations. When the top powerhouses of these three great organizations achieved a certain level, they would attempt to sense the existence of the Divine Realm, but no one has managed to sense that world anymore. I can¡¯t think of any other exnation apart from there being something wrong with the Divine Realm itself.¡±

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the Divine Realm doesn¡¯t exist anymore?¡±

    The huge old man shook his head. ¡°No one knows the actual situation and no one knows what happened to the Divine Realm. However, we believe that something must have happened to the Divine Realm.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°So how is that rted to the Demon Ind then?¡±

    The huge old man spoke, ¡°You already heard me earlier that there are the Life God and the Destruction God amongst the Five Great God Kings. Well, can¡¯t you make the association?¡±

    Tang Wulin was shocked. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the existence of the Demon Ind is rted to the two Great God Kings?¡±

    The huge old man smiled while Old Demon Lust who was by his side spoke, ¡°Precisely. About two thousand years ago, the life force and destructive energies suddenly descended from the sky. The destructive energy made those fragments and formed the Demon Archipgo, while the life force acted as a restraint on the destructive energy.¡±

    ¡°The antonym of destruction is creation. The final objective of creation is the creation of life. Destruction and creation are opposites, yet they exist side by side and are inseparable. The existence of these two energies produced a massive influence in the sea region around here. The sea soul beasts that were already domineering at the time suddenly had such vast developments that it became a huge threat to the continent¡¯s coastal areas. From that time onward, the Northsea Army Corps was assigned here. Later on, our expedition took ce.¡±

    The huge old man smiled. ¡°Of course, Old Demon Nightmare is just messing with all of you. In reality, how can we possibly harm you all? Even though we are truly lonely here, we all originated from the same source.¡±

    ¡°Same source?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s chest tightened.

    The huge old man spoke, ¡°That is because we were the Shrek Seven Monsters back in those days. We were duty bound to explore the mysteries of life and destruction. Thereupon, we were sent here. Needless to say, we had a tragic encounter.¡±

 Chapter 842 - Once... The Shrek Seven Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 842: Once... The Shrek Seven Monsters</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was shocked when he heard the words ¡®Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯. Everything that had been inexplicable finally made sense. Moreover, he felt in his heart that every word that this fat old man had said was true.

    At this point, the old man and Old Demon Lust were quiet. It was apparent that they were reminiscing about the past for this was an extremely painful experience for them.

    Old Demon Lust sighed. ¡°When we first arrived in the vicinity of the Demon Ind, we were quite astonished. There was a tremendous change in the sea over here. The Federation had given us the technology to assist ournding. Nevertheless, there was already arge amount of sea soul beasts in the waters, and they were all monstrously powerful.¡±

    ¡°The Federation had issued a decree four millennia ago to protect soul beasts and to avoid hunting and killing as much as possible. The sea soul beasts were already the only soul beast branch that had remainedrgely untouched on the continent. Thus, we couldn¡¯t simply y them. After we hadnded, we began a series of inspections. I believe that all of you felt it when you arrived. Life essence couldn¡¯t exist in this ce. There was only some kind of terrifyingly destructive aura. All vitality seemed to have been stripped from the area. We could tell that we wouldn¡¯t survive long over here.¡±

    ¡°However, the inspection had to continue. We searched through everything on the ind earnestly, looking for any living creature and clues that could possibly be found. Finally, we found the Destruction Fragment.¡±

    ¡°We were rather powerful back then. At the very least, we were much stronger than all of you at the same rank. We found the valley and finally felt the presence of life essence. Our first reaction was that we must have made a lucky discovery. Thereupon, seven of us remained in the valley to carry out a further survey.¡±

    ¡°However, the situation at the time was different from now. When we arrived on the Demon Ind, the ind¡¯s destructive aura was on the outside while the life aura was contained within the valley. Meanwhile, the Destruction Fragment had yet to erupt. The Fragment was only a chunk of an enormous crystal that seemed to hold unlimited energy. Can you imagine how we felt back then? It was as though we had discovered a treasure. An invaluable one at that.¡±

    ¡°We belonged to Shrek, so of course we wished to bring this treasure back to the Academy to study it more thoroughly. As a result, we attempted all sorts of methods to retrieve that Destruction Fragment. That was when the disaster happened.¡±

    The fat old man¡¯s face was filled with sorrow as he picked up a chicken leg from the table and vigorously bit off a chunk.

    Old Demon Lust smiled bitterly as she spoke, ¡°We had triggered the Destruction Fragment. There was almost no time to react before all seven of us were torn to shreds by its horrific power. We were utterly obliterated.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tang Wulin let out a soft gasp.

    The fat old man sighed and said, ¡°At the time, we didn¡¯t feel much pain, but it was as though the entire world had be muddled and bewildering. Our surroundings were sometimes blurred, sometimes clear, sometimes bright and sometimes dark! It felt like everything was moving farther away while heading toward us at full speed.¡±

    Old Demon Lust continued, ¡°We lost track of time when we finally came to. We were awake, but we had lost our bodies. The bodies we were born with. We only existed in the form of souls on the ind. On the other hand, we could exercise control over a portion of life and destruction energy within its boundaries.¡±

    ¡°Afterward, we studied and discussed in detail that it was possible that the life energy had saved us. Destruction energy cost us our physical bodies, but the life energy preserved our souls. Thus, we became the Old Demons, taking on these ghastly forms. It was this same life energy that extended our longevity to such an extent that we could live for thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°We have always been guarding this ce to prevent curious people from exploring it. Indeed, the Demon Archipgo belonged to Shrek Academy from that moment onward as well. After all, we paid with our lives for it. There was no way for us to leave, because as soon as we left the location of the life force, our souls would dissipate. Hence, we could only remain here, waiting for Shrek Academy to send its most outstanding talents. We helped the academy to carry out certain specialized methods of training.¡±

    Just as the fat old man had imed, Tang Wulin believed him when he was done recounting the entire experience. All that he had said madeplete and total sense.

    Old Demon Lust sat there as if she was grieving. ¡°We¡¯ve lived far longer than ordinary people, yet we can never return to Shrek Academy. We can never see the magnificent Sea God¡¯s Ind. We can never experience the bits and pieces of the human world ever again. We can only remain here and be old demons.¡±

    The fat old man spoke, ¡°Our training is genuinely twisted amusement, and it¡¯s a painful ordeal for all of you. However, if you were to observe carefully, you¡¯d find that, in truth, these methods greatly aid your development.

    Not only are we training you physically but also mentally. Only by encountering these harrowing experiences, will you understand that life is precious and learn to face the world even more cautiously. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded slowly. He had learned how to fly an aircraft because of the Old Demon¡¯s torturous tricks. He had absorbed the destruction energy and fused it with his body, so now there was an enough destruction in his aura for him to swim in and out of the sea with ease.

    Even though Old Demon Devour made him consume iparably disgusting food, undoubtedly, it had given him life force which neutralized the potential damage from the destruction energy. He could fully utilize the process of life and destruction, and this allowed him to elevate himself.

    Old Demon Loathe used pain to hone their endurance till they could steady their hearts through excruciating agony.

    In turn, Old Demon Lust taught them the vanity of the world, so they could understand the need to remain in control even when tempted.

    It was definitely because of these ruthless methods that they had managed to make quantum leaps in such a short period of time. They had gone from adolescents to young adults and even learned how to adapt to society more readily.

    When he thought about it, Tang Wulin realized that the numerous training methods here were rare opportunities for them. He could never possibly receive this kind of training in the outside world or the academy.

    The fat old man smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the first one toplete the training. Thus, you may now learn something from Lust in a more amicable manner. When you¡¯re done, you shall remain on the ind and wait for yourpanions. When all of them have passed the test or if any of them withdraw midway, then all of you shall leave at once. The rule states that those whoe together must leave together.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    Even though he was still on his guard, so he could not speak respectfully to them, but he already believed everything that he had heard.

    The fat old man stood up and nodded to Old Demon Lust before he turned around and walked in the direction of the forest. His rotund body gradually disappeared into the shadows.

    ¡°How may I address him?¡± Tang Wulin asked Old Demon Lust.

    Old Demon Lust shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to address him. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be seeing him anymore before you leave. Alright, let¡¯s begin, shall we? I can teach you many things. Even though these are not actualbat abilities, they¡¯ll vastly enhance your capabilities in battle, such as makeup techniques and disguise techniques.¡±

 Chapter 843 - Learning

    <h4>Chapter 843: Learning</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Old Demon Lust started imparting knowledge to Tang Wulin. It was just as the fat elder had said: the time for torture had passed. From now on, there would only be ordinary instruction.

    Tang Wulin had never been a negligent pupil. He learned quickly, and he soon found joy in this new undertaking. As Old Demon Lust had exined, although the things she taught him were not fighting skills, they greatly increased his chances of survival. They had, in the truest sense, shaped him into being an all-rounded talent.

    He was not instructed by Old Demon Lust alone. Soon enough, Old Demon Loathe, Old Demon Blight, Old Demon Nightmare, and Old Demon Devour appeared before him one after another, and taught him numerousplex subjects.

    The Old Demons recounted a story to Tang Wulin. As early as ten thousand years ago, Shrek Academy had the idea to create a fully capable warrior. The academy wanted to nurture fighters who could adapt to different battlefields and possessed a plethora of abilities.

    When the n was implemented, there was only a single case of sess in the early stages. That was the founder of Spirit Pagoda, the legend of the generation, Spirit Ice Douluo, Huo Yuhao.

    Shrek Academy had still not abandoned this concept. The only difference was that the n was no longer carried out within the academy grounds. It was done on the Demon Ind instead.

    Only those who were able to pass all the tests on the various subjects within one year would qualify to take part in the all-rounded warrior course. Without a doubt, Tang Wulin was one of them, and he had the best performance in a thousand years.

    Throughout all the previous trials, the part where they had to cultivate their hearts was naturally very taxing. It was hard enough to ensure that he did not copse, but the most difficult thing, for him, was stealing the aircraft twice.

    This was especially true during the second time. It required the participant to cross the waters adjacent to the Demon Ind, infiltrate the Northsea Army Corps and steal their aircraft. There were very few who were able to aplish this. In the previous two hundred years, it had only been achieved three times. Those three had all be the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Master in turn. Among them was the current Pavilion Master, As Douluo, Yun Ming.

    Tang Wulin had always delighted in delving into various branches of knowledge. He started to merge this information and connect them together. He noticed that many things which he had normally taken for granted were actually extensive and profound when he devoted his heart to their study.

    For example, Old Demon Devour would exin the wonders of various ingredients in detail to Tang Wulin. He taught him such skills as how topletely absorb the energy content in a meal, which was tied very closely to how the food was cooked. He also showed him how to differentiate between food sources, which included nts, animals, aquatic animals, and others. Tang Wulin would be showered with arge number of facts every day.

    For three whole months, Tang Wulin had practically not slept or rested as he learned and applied his new skills. It was also unknown how the five old demons managed to produce relevant materials for Tang Wulin to study and cultivate.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve taught you everything we should. From now on, you must achieve mastery through aprehensive study. You¡¯ll have many more things to experience and learn about on the continent. You¡¯ll only be able to better grasp all of it when you¡¯re back among civilization.

    ¡°Thank you, seniors.¡± After these three months, Tang Wulin¡¯s disgust for the five old demons waspletely gone.

    Also, he had a clear grasp on hispanions¡¯ conditions. They were doing well. They had been on the Demon Archipgo for ten months now. Although the others had not progressed as quickly as he had, at least none of them had copsed.

    Even if they were unable to learn everything that was taught, they would have undergone a substantial amount of training throughout their time there.

    Old Demon said, ¡°Stay on the ind for your remaining time here. Now you should rx for a while. We have the best food here and afortable ce for you to stay. When all yourpanions have finished their trials, you may leave.¡±

    When Tang Wulin was brought to the living quarters, his entire being was shocked.

    He felt that to describe his new habitat merely as fortable¡¯ did not do it justice.

    It was a treehouse. Tang Wulin did not know how the treehouse was made, but the life source here was much denser than in the valley. The treehouse was fully furnished with all kinds of equipment. There was even some modern furniture. The huge,fy bed made him sleepy, and he got the urge to rest just by sitting on it.

    He had been tortured for six months and had studied for three, so he was truly exhausted. When the Old Demon who sent him here had left, Tang Wuliny himself down and fell asleep. He did not rise for three days and three nights.

    When he woke up from his dreams, Old Demon Devour had already served gourmet cuisine brimming with life energy.

    As he ate, Tang Wulin was touched to the point of tears. He had finally endured everything, all the bitterness had passed, and now came the sweetness!

    The scenery on the Demon Ind was not at all beautiful, but the treehouse Tang Wulin stayed on was a high vantage point. From there, he could see the ocean beyond the borders, and it was breathtaking.

    Tang Wulin himself had not felt sofortable in a long time. He was so rxed that when he had his fill and returned to the bed, he fell into another deep sleep very quickly.

    What could be more wonderful than this? He had the finest delicacies,fortable living conditions, and nobody forced him to cultivate. He had freedom. He could leave as soon as hispanions came out from their training grounds. All the pressure he had felt before had be nonexistent.

    Tang Wulin leaned on the sofa in front of the treehouse¡¯s door and gazed at the ocean far away. His body felt warm, and he felt an indescribable rxation andfort. Even the cries of the insects sounded like music to him.

    ¡°Urgh!¡± He stretched his limbs. Sleepiness crept up on him again. This was already his third day here. He spent his days eating and looking at the ocean before he enjoyed a good slumber. What could be morefortable than this?

    A faint smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He stood up and stretched vigorously before he turned around and returned to his room.

    With the fat elder as the leader, Old Demon, Old Demon Blight, Old Demon Devour, Old Demon Nightmare, and Old Demon Loathe gathered together. The six demons were sitting inside a cavern.

    Before them was a frame which showed a scene. What it disyed was Tang Wulin just as he had stretched and gone back to his room.

    ¡°Hmm, this young boy is really enjoying his time,¡± said the old man with some pride.

    Old Demon pouted. ¡°What are you feeling so proud for? We were the ones who helped you, you know?¡±

    ¡°Still, I¡¯ve seeded with my own skills. But this little fellow is not an easy one to fool. We gave him so many things to learn in three months, and he surprisingly soaked it all up like a sponge. His learning abilities are beyond expectations! s, even though he¡¯s as shrewd as a ghost, did he not still end up drinking the water I used to wash my feet?¡±

    ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t you be too pleased with yourself just yet.¡± Old Demon Blight suddenly said with astonishment, ¡°The boy isn¡¯t asleep.¡±

    The scene changed, and they were looking at the interior of the room. The focus was back on Tang Wulin. He wore a slightly carefree smile on his face, but he did not lie on the bed. Instead, he sat with his legs crossed, with his palms upturned and his hands ced his palm on his knees. His five centers were aligned with the sky. Surprisingly, he had started meditating. It was the standard cultivating pose of the Mysterious Heaven Method.

    This...

    All six of the old demons stared with their mouths agape.

    ¡°With such afortable life and luxurious meals rich in life source, this young boy can still think of meditating? This is impossible. I mean, what a rxing life he has!¡± The portly old man¡¯s expression was one of astonishment and confusion.

    Old Demon Blightughed. ¡°Told you not to be so pleased with yourself. Serves you right!¡±

    Yes, Tang Wulin started meditating.

    He silently felt the dense life source in the air. With the flowing of the Mysterious Heaven Method, he slowly absorbed this pure and rich origin energy into his own body.

    He did not intentionally elerate the flowing of the Mysterious Heaven Method. What he did was merely urge it on naturally. Using the Method, he allowed his own bloodline aura to flow slowly.

    Tang Wulin was in no hurry. He silently settled the soul power and bloodline power within himself. The reason he for his caution was that he worried that he would break through the Golden Dragon King¡¯s ninth seal through carelessness.

    If he did not find it necessary, and he did not lose control, he would never simply try to break the seal. The more he absorbed the essence of the Golden Dragon King, the stronger he became. Simrly, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart grew more alert as well.

    When the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence brought him such incredible power, it also gave him something else. These unfathomable energies had been influencing him silently but surely.

    For example, Tang Wulin¡¯s fighting style had been constantly changing during his earlier years. Many a time, he had obtained victory through his wits. However, with the strengthening of his Golden Dragon King bloodline, he liked the direct and pure suppression of brute force more and more. Simrly, his emotions were also being affected, and he was more rigid than before.

    It had been almost a year since he arrived on Demon Ind. In this year, he had undergone various trials and inhuman methods of torture. Throughout the entire process, the thing that had truly improved the most was his attitude. It was an influence on his spiritual side. This also enabled him to be aware of his own problems with greater rity.

 Chapter 844 - Soul Power Vortex

    <h4>Chapter 844: Soul Power Vortex</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Great power was often apanied by untold dangers. Tang Wulin had already begun to notice the side effects brought by the Golden Dragon King Bloodline. The Bloodline was potent, but it was only effective if he could rein in such incredible strength. He could never allow himself to lose control.

    Thus, Tang Wulin fused his soul power and bloodline constantly through the Mysterious Heaven Method during his cultivation process and relied on the Method¡¯s pure continuous growth to filter and refine his bloodline energy.

    It may have seemed like this was not elevating his cultivation base, but in reality, it was reducing the possibility of hidden hazards in the future. Moreover, the Mysterious Heaven Method allowed one¡¯s soul power to be condensed further. Despite his five-ringed cultivation base, his soul power¡¯s density and purity, aspared to his peers of the same rank, was absolutely matchless.

    Simr to how he was diligently meditating now, he wished to master the things he had learned over the year throughprehensive self-cultivation, but he was in no rush to increase his soul power.

    In the beginning, when Mu Chen was teaching him to forge, the first thing he taught Tang Wulin was to build a strong foundation and elevate himself steadily. He could only advance further in the future by having a firm foundation.

    Thus, Tang Wulin was not in a hurry during his meditation. He propelled his soul power and blood essence power slowly, while he sensed even the most minuscule changes in every part of his body.

    The human body had endless mysteries, as did martial souls. In silence, he felt the variations in every inch of his physique with such precision that his focus was growing stronger and clearer. The intense sensation gradually brought him to a wondrous meditative state.

    ¡°Ten minutes. It has taken him only ten minutes to enter deep meditation? This young boy...¡± Old Demon Nightmare was speechless while the other five old demons were staring in bewilderment.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°What else can we do? Could it be that we¡¯re still capable of waking him from deep meditation?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t supposed to happen. It shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± the fat elder cried out in exasperation.

    ¡°Serves you right!¡±

    Tang Wulin lost track of how long he sensed his consciousness opening. His soul power circted naturally, with a rhythmic motion. As he gradually regained consciousness, he was astonished to discover that he was perceiving his body as being transparent.

    Everything in his body glowed with a faint golden color and fused together exactly ording to his wishes. The golden and white soul power sspiraledin synchronization with his bloodline power and formed a vortex inside his abdomen.

    In this small vortex, his soul power was extremely thick and hadpletely transformed into liquid. The gentle soul power vortexbined perfectly with his bloodline power and quietly spun.

    For Tang Wulin, it was obvious that his soul power had grown stronger, and more importantly, all the energy in his body seemed to be in order.

    He felt that his bones and internal organs had be translucent like crystal due to the continuous nourishment of his life source, making them even tougher.

    What was this...

    Even Tang Wulin did not fullyprehend what he had achieved, but he understood that his body had certainly reached a whole new level.

    At least, he knew about the creation of soul power vortices. Even so, a soul power vortex was only expected to form after one had attained six rings!

    This was because soul masters reached a major teau when they cultivated to a rank of seven rings. One of the most important issues of this bottleneck was the change in the quality of one¡¯s soul power.

    A seven-ringed Soul Sage must be able to form a soul core, or their cultivation base would not be able to reach rank-70. Then, the core would immediately be fused with their spirit soul or soul beast soul ring to elevate themselves and allow them to possess a seventh soul skill and enter a brand-new domain.

    Only those who had achieved a seven-ringed cultivation base could be known as high order soul masters.

    There was no doubt that Tang Wulin was still far from seven rings, but this soul power vortex was essential for him to condense his soul core.

    A soul power vortex could also be described as the foundation of a soul core. Upon the appearance of a soul power vortex, a soul master would be able to absorb more origin energy through the spinning of the vortex that continuously condensed one¡¯s soul power until it formed a solid soul core.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power was rank-53 at most right now, with a difference of more than ten ranks before he could achieve seven rings. Nevertheless, a soul master would generally begin to attempt formation of a soul power vortex only when they had reached rank-69. Then, they waited for the soul power vortex to condense into a soul core naturally toplete the qualitative leap. The process was much slower than cultivation at other ranks. This was also the reason why there were so few soul masters with a cultivation base over seven rings.

    Once the soul core was formed, a soul master would achieve a massive upgrade in his perception and ability to draw in origin energy, making him iparably powerful. By then, there was no need to worry about the exhaustion of one¡¯s soul power, because the soul core would draw in origin energy as emergency reserves of its own ord. Generally, a Soul Sage¡¯s soul power would not run out as long as the battle was not overly exhausting.

    Tang Wulin was only rank-53, yet his soul power was already taking form. This not only signified that his soul power condensation rate was far above average, but more importantly, his understanding of his own soul power was simrly beyond expectations.

    Tang Wulin immediately knew what the biggest advantage of his soul power vortex would be. He could rely on the pull of the vortex to exercise even better control of his bloodline power such that it would not break through the ninthyer¡¯s seal unexpectedly.

    This was an unforeseen benefit! Tang Wulin could clearly tell that his soul power was elevated from rank-52 to rank-53 now. Even though he had managed to raise his soul power by only two ranks in one year, his elevation was exceedingly stable. Moreover, he learned so many things in that time.

    He decided to finish his meditation, as he had lost track of time.

    Just as Tang Wulin was preparing to end his meditation, his body shuddered ever so slightly as a miraculous feeling arose spontaneously.

    It felt as if there was a seed in his body, which had germinated and had begun to bloom with its life source.

    The sensation was so wonderful that Tang Wulin felt like he was instantly surrounded by iparable life force. It was as if the life source was so thick it could devour his bodypletely in one moment.

    What was that...

    ¡°Buzz...¡±

    All of the old demons raised their heads and looks to the source the noise. The old demons were stupefied with apprehension.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    They watched as a pir of green light suddenly surged skyward from the ind. The life source that was already so thick on the ind suddenly bloomed exponentially.

    This was an extremely rare urrence for them. The old demons could not help feeling shocked.

    ¡°Is that the life tide? I thought the life tide had just appeared twenty years ago? Why is it here again?¡±

    The life tide was a phenomenon that happened on the Demon Ind once every century. Every time the life tide appeared, it was the period when Demon Ind¡¯s destructive power was suppressed to its weakest point, and also the moment when its life force was the thickest. As a result, arge amount of sea soul beasts would gather around the Demon Archipgo to absorb this life force so that they could evolve.

    This was the reason that so many powerful sea soul beasts lived near the Demon Archipgo. Rather than saying they were isting the area, one could call them its guardians.

    The life tide was more beneficial to soul beasts than mankind because it was capable of causing benign changes in the soul beasts¡¯ bloodlines, or more urately, life tide could refine the sea soul beasts¡¯ bloodlines.

    It had only been two decades since thest time this event had urred, yet, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the life tide had appeared once again. This was an extraordinary situation.

    Streams of shadows shed as the old demons quickly gathered together.

 Chapter 845 - Life Tide

    <h4>Chapter 845: Life Tide</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Besides the original six demons, there was one more. This old demon had unusual features with small eyes, a big nose, a huge mouth with an especially long jaw, and a slight hunch. However, the rest of the six old demons stood below him naturally just as he turned up.

    ¡°Big brother, why has the life tide appeared all of a sudden?¡± Old Demon Blight anxiously asked this newly arrived old man.

    The elder shook his head with a frown on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. I¡¯ve been suppressing the destruction energy all along. Usually, the energy abruptly weakens just before theing of the life tide, but this time it feels different. Under normal circumstances, I can feel the life tide a decade prior to it emerging. It will build up gradually until it finally bursts out. On the other hand, there was utterly no indication for this life tide. Release the few young fellows so they can receive the life tide¡¯s baptism. They¡¯re very fortunate. It¡¯s a lucky chance for them to make it in time for the life tide.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Old Demon Blight hastily spoke.

    ¡°Wait. Look at the life tide¡¯s direction,¡± the fat elder suddenly interjected.

    ¡°It¡¯s from his side?¡± Old Demon Blight immediately realized as well.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the leading old man asked in a deep voice.

    Old Demon Lust spoke, ¡°It¡¯s Tang Wulin. It has already been over three months since he entered deep meditation. It doesn¡¯t seem like the life tide¡¯s energy ising out from the Destruction Fragment¡¯s surroundings but from the point he is meditating. It¡¯s so strange.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that his meditation triggered the life tide? How is that possible?¡± Old Demon Loathe¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.

    The numerous old demons stood gazing at one another as they could not help feeling shocked.

    It had already been over a millennium since they had arrived at this ce. They had figured out the natural surroundings and routines of the entire Demon Ind on their own. Nevertheless, every time a situation urred without following a regr pattern, this signified that there was more to understand about the ind.

    Even though they all existed in the form of energy, the ability to learn everything about the area was the most important task for them as the guardians of the ind.

    ¡°Go over and take a look!¡± The lead elder waved his huge hand as radiance shed over the seven old demons¡¯ bodies. In the next moment, they had all vanished.

    Tang Wulin waspletely unaware of what was going on outside. He could only feel as the life force around him grew thicker and thicker and swaddled him like a cocoon.

    It was an extremely wonderful feeling.

    It was obvious that he had already lost the ability to breathe, yet it was soothing like nothing he had felt before.

    He could not see that a soul ring had slowly started to glow on the surface of his body. It was not the Bluesilver Emperor soul ring nor the Golden Dragon King Bloodline¡¯s golden soul ring, but it was actually that green-gold soul ring.

    The green-gold soul ring shimmered with an otherworldly radiance. When he first obtained this soul ring, no matter how much he infused his soul power into the soul ring, it would be engulfed into nothingness. He had only managed tounch it once for a short period of time with As Douluo¡¯s assistance.

    Tang Wulin named the soul skill brought by this soul ring ¡®Nature¡¯s Child¡¯.

    At that moment, his fifth soul ring shone more brilliantly than ever while exuding a thick vitality thatplemented the life tide that had enveloped him.

    The Demon Ind began to tremor ever so slightly during theing of the life tide. In the distance, all sorts of sea soul beasts had gathered and swam around Demon Ind. More and more sea soul beasts rushed over and joined the formation to enjoy the benefits of the dense life essence.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s consciousness was gradually immersed in life source. He was surprised to see scenes ying out like mirages in the depths of his mind.

    He saw a colorful ball of light that was shimmering with a strange radiance and halos glowing about it. Every time the light flickered, he felt his spiritual state fluctuate.

    The ball of light gradually grew until it was several times its original size. The orb turned translucent as if its surface was bing thinner.

    Tang Wulin could clearly see that there were wispy clouds, rivers, and mountains within the radiant orb. It was very peculiar.

    A powerful gust of grey wind blew in from the distance at that exact moment. The wind was so strong that it blotted out the sky and covered the earth. Everything within his field of vision was all nketed by the wind including the ball of light.

    The glowing sphere began to flicker rapidly. Every time it did so, its energy would shake violently as fine cracks began to form. It seemed like the ball of light was about to shatter after being engulfed by the wind.

    However, something odd suddenly happened upon the orb¡¯s surface. Two shadows, one green, and the other purple, manifested and fused together, forming a peculiar halo. This white halo covered the entire ball, while the cracks healed and the ball shrank once again. Everything on its inside gradually blurred, but it did not break.

    The terrifying wind rolled on as it rattled the colorful ball of light, shaking it continuously. The ball merged with the grey wind before it blew into the distance.

    For some reason, sorrow arose from the deep within of Tang Wulin¡¯s heart at this point. At that point, what he wanted most was to let out a scream and grab the ball of light.

    In a blink, he saw three speckles of light just out of the corner of his eye. Two of them were purple and green, only that these two light speckles were much weaker whenpared to the purple and green lights that guarded the ball of light earlier. The light speckles collided into each other and gradually became clearer to Yang Wulin¡¯s eyes.

    They were two figures, but they resembled phantoms. He could vaguely tell that the purple figure seemed to be a man, while the green one was a woman. They were attempting to hold on to each other, but they failed to do so.

    Finally, the purple figure disintegrated during the next collision and transformed into countless bits of purple fragments that scattered everywhere. The other green figure seemed to scream out in sorrow as she disintegrated as well. Sparks of green radiance shot out and found those purple fragments and transformed into rings of green energy that entwined like vines around the purple fragments before flying away.

    A third spark turned clearer at this time as well. It was a ball of golden light. Tang Wulin felt his heartbeat quicken as it filled with intense anguish and grief when he witnessed the scene unfold.

    That golden radiance swiftly erged before him. In the next moment, the entire scene vanishedpletely.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was trembling, and he was quite shaken mentally. It took him a long while to get back to his normal self.

    He lost count of how long it had taken for him to recover. Life and destruction. This was precisely what life and destruction felt like.

    The purple seemed to represent destruction while green represented life, so what was the golden radiance representing?

    What was the ball of light being protected by destruction and creation?

    Even though it had only been a short period of time, it felt like a century had passed for Tang Wulin.

    He could clearly feel that something had been added to his mind, yet he could not manage to grasp it and figure out what had actually happened.

    He exhaled and slowly opened his eyes. It was only then that Tang Wulin was astonished to see that glowing halos of green and purple had surrounded his body and were slowly dissipating.

    His body remained unaltered, and he did not feel any different. However, there was a wonderful feeling in his heart. He focused his attention and discovered in that there was something else added to the middle of his recently formed soul power vortex.

    There were two tiny spots of light, one green, and the other purple. They were revolving around each other, slowly spinning.

    Tang Wulin tried to sense what they were, but his spirit became confused the instant his consciousness approached the green and purple specks. He could not perceive anything clearly.

    His perception soon recovered, and he could still see those two light spots.

    Was this...brought by life and destruction? Then, why had they entered his body? Was it not crowded enough with the Golden Dragon King Bloodline and the Mysterious Heaven Method soul power already in there?

    More importantly, Tang Wulin could not confirm if the addition of this energy to his body was a boon or a bane.

    Speechless, Tang Wulin shook his head slightly, then he opened his eyes once again.

    ¡°Oh. All of you...¡± He was startled this time, because seven pairs of eyes were ring at him in bewilderment from all around, staring attentively.

    Other than the six old demons he was acquainted with, there was also one more standing right in front of him now.

    ¡°The Life Tide and the Destruction Tide appeared simultaneously, and it was you that triggered it. Tell me at once, what did you actually do?¡± the old man asked anxiously.

 Chapter 846 - Love In My Heart

    <h4>Chapter 846: Love In My Heart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was thoroughly confused when he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! I was only meditating. I don¡¯t know what happened either.¡± He was genuinely unaware of the events. He did not even n to inform them about what he had seen earlier either.

    ¡°Tell us about the process,¡± Old Demon Blight spoke.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a cold smile. ¡°Release me and mypanions, and then maybe I¡¯ll consider telling you a little.¡±

    The old demons were stunned for a moment. The fat elder spoke in a rage, ¡°Brat, have you lost your mind?! Do you not know how to respect your seniors?¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°Respect my seniors? Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but you must be Old Demon Sloth, right?¡±

    The group of old demons wwastaken aback by his words. The looks on their faces as they stared at Tang Wulin changed as well.

    Old Demon Sloth spoke incredulously, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled triumphantly. ¡°I made a guess. It seems like my guess is correct, huh?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°How can I not figure things out after I was under your influence for so many days? Please allow me to exin it for all of you. Ever since I was tormented in the beginning, especially by Old Demon Lust, I should have already passed the worst hardships. You told me before that all of you had once been the Shrek Seven Monsters. I didn¡¯tpletely believe it, but I did take note of the number. Seven Monsters so, of course, there must be seven people. Five had already turned into Old Demons, so the other two should be no exception.¡±

    Tang Wulin continued to speak as he stared at the fat old man, ¡°Five Old Demons tormented us, while you¡¯re the sixth to appear. There¡¯s no doubt that you¡¯re an Old Demon too, yet you refused to reveal your title. Naturally, I had some suspicions. On the other hand, your story was logical, so I judged that the whole thing must have been true. You were all genuinely testing us while cultivating us at the same time. My guess was confirmed in the following months when all of you began to teach me so many new things, and I genuinely learned a lot. However, I never let my guard down.

    ¡°The first five Old Demons were joyously testing us with torture. Could it be that the sixth Demon would go easy on us? I couldn¡¯t confirm everything before I meditated. After all, you were each so good to me during those few months that I no longer felt hostile anymore. It wasn¡¯t until just now when I opened my eyes and saw all seven of you, seven Old Demons, that I abandoned all doubts that my guess was correct. There are genuinely seven of you. Given that, there had to be a reason for everything that Old Demon Sloth was doing before.

    ¡°The reason was that all of you were trying to numb me. The knowledge passed down to me was real, the story was real, so the only question was your identity. You¡¯re Old Demon Sloth, and everything that all of you were doing before was to make mecent. In the end, when I finished learning and had gotten used to being lethargic, I would bepletely at ease and, naturally, I¡¯d be less vignt. With that in mind, all of you provided me with the mostfortable living environment, the best food and an excuse to wait for mypanions. All of this were meant to make mezy. Perhaps all of you are hoping to see if I can still maintain my focus and continue to cultivate persistently under such circumstances. Am I right, Senior Old Demon Sloth?¡±

    The group of old demons¡¯ expressions were rather peculiar as they listened to Tang Wulin¡¯s detailed analysis. Of course, Old Demon Sloth¡¯s expression was the most unpleasant of all.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I had already sensed that your spirit waspletely rxed at the time, so was your entire person. Even the most diligent person can¡¯t stay focused after a year of torment and learning,¡± Old Demon Sloth said in exasperation.

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was genuinely rxed at the time, because, I¡¯m afraid, my spirit couldn¡¯t handle much more if I didn¡¯t let off some steam. However, I wasn¡¯t worried about bingzy no matter how easy I was taking it. That¡¯s because in my heart, there¡¯s always something guiding me so that I dare not cken.¡±

    Old Demon Sloth was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked toward Old Demon Lust. ¡°Senior Lust should know that. There¡¯s love in my heart! I must grow more powerful for the one I love, so I¡¯ll be able to protect her. Thus, I can rest but only because I want to cultivate even better. As a result, I began to meditate. It seems like my guess was pretty urate judging by the situation now. Many thanks for all the cultivation you¡¯ve given me throughout this time. I wonder how I am going to be tested by the final senior Old Demon?¡±

    His gaze fell upon the old demon standing before him which he had never met before with a faint smile on his face.

    The old man smiled as he pped his hands gently for Tang Wulin. ¡°Very good. The academy made the right choice. A hero is nothing but a product of his time. Our Shrek produces great talents, as expected, right when the continent is about to go through some difficult moments. I¡¯m highly gratified. I¡¯m Greed. You can call me Old Demon Greed.¡±

    Old Demon Greed! There were seven Old Demons as predicted. Moreover, these seven demons were more or less rted to the seven deadly sins.

    ¡°So what are you going to test me on?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Old Demon Greed smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that anymore. You¡¯ve passed. You have a positive attitude, vignce and an intelligent mind. Everything else that follows is already meaningless to you. Your Demon Ind¡¯s special training has ended. Congrattions, your results put you at the top of the list. In the past five centuries, you¡¯re the most outstanding.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not bother to ask about the person more outstanding than him five centuries ago. He became less tense after that.

    Old Demon Greed spoke in all apparent seriousness, ¡°However, we need you to tell us about the change in your body earlier that triggered the life and destruction tides simultaneously. We were baffled enough when the life tide began earlier, but it was utterly astonishing when the destruction tide appeared at the same time. The change can very possibly affect all the inds on Demon Archipgo. Thus, we need to know the truth.¡±

    Tang Wulin sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, seniors. Thanks to all your ¡®positive¡¯ training, I¡¯ve learned not to trust anyone too soon. Because of this, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re speaking the truth right now, so I can¡¯t tell you anything.¡±

    Old Demon Greed was rendered speechless, along with the entire group of old demons. They felt like they had lifted a rock only to drop it on their feet.

    Old Demon Blight spoke, ¡°So how can we convince you to tell us?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the moment mypanions and I leave this ce safely. Frankly, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m in a dream or reality now, because there have been too many experiences here that felt unreal.¡±

    Old Demon Nightmare raised his brows. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re actually capable of observing that. So, alright, you¡¯ll be awakened from your dream first.¡±

    He waved his hand at Tang Wulin as he spoke. All of a sudden, dizziness overwhelmed Tang Wulin, and he watched as his surroundings changed rapidly. The house had vanished, and thefortable environment disappeared. After recovering from the nausea, he discovered that he was on firm ground. He was standing right at the same ce in the mountain valley where he had arrived at the beginning. He saw hispanions nearby.

    Ye Xinn, Yuanen Yehui, Xu Lizhi, Yue Zhengu, Xu Xiaoyan and Xie Xie were all there, but they were each doing different actions. Some of them were leaping about while some of them were sitting cross legged with different expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Are they immersed in an illusion?¡± Tang Wulin asked in surprise.

    Old Demon Nightmare spoke, ¡°It can be real and it can be an illusion. What is reality and what isn¡¯t?¡±

 Chapter 847 - Time To Leave

    <h4>Chapter 847: Time To Leave</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin took a close look with his inner eye and immediately discovered that the soul power vortex in his body was still there with the two green and purple light spots. All that he had learned was deeply seared into his mind as well.

    The illusion was so dreadful that he had managed to live in it for over a year.

    ¡°Time in the illusion moves at one-fourth the speed of the outside world, thus you¡¯ve only been here for just over three months,¡± Old Demon Greed spoke.

    ¡°Yourpanions have yet toplete all the trials, so they¡¯ll still need more time. I should let you know that it¡¯s not good for them to end the training before they finish all the tests. They¡¯ll need to experience the full process and rebuild their mental state. For example, that brat over there.¡± Old Demon Nightmare pointed to Yue Zhengyu.

    Tang Wulin immediately recalled Yue Zhengyu¡¯s tragic encounter. He looked at the seven old demons surrounding him and felt like he could really trust them now.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell all of you. Firstly, I really don¡¯t know how the so-called life tide and destruction tide are triggered. During the end of my meditation, I felt that the life force surrounding my body suddenly became intense, and then I began to see a bizarre scene.¡±

    Tang Wulin went on to rte what he had witnessed in the illusion. During the exnation, he hid the fact that after everything had happened, the two sparks of light had appeared in his soul power vortex.

    Deep down, he was still on his guard, so naturally, he would not be revealing all that took ce. However, he described what he had seen in the hope that the Old Demons could help him analyze it. They understood life and destruction energy more than anybody else, so their analysis was undoubtedly the most dependable.

    The seven Old Demons all frowned upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s description. They seemed to be pondering very deeply.

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that purple should be destruction while green represents life. In other words, it¡¯s highly possible that you saw the projections of the Life Goddess and the Destruction God in your vision. On the other hand, there¡¯s only one ce that they could be guarding, and that must be the Divine Realm. Perhaps, what you saw is precisely why we can¡¯t sense the Divine Realm anymore. This is truly of the utmost importance. I¡¯ll be recording your description in detail and sending it to the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion after you¡¯ve returned for the Pavilion Master¡¯s perusal,¡± Old Demon Greed spoke with all apparent seriousness.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Wulin nodded immediately.

    Old Demon Greed said, ¡°However, I still don¡¯t know why you are triggering these events. Did you feel anything else at the time? How about the golden spark of light?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It was just when I saw that golden light spot, I felt as if I was experiencing emotional turmoil. It was a pang of sadness as though I had encountered some heartbreaking event. It was a little like when my parents suddenly left years ago.¡±

    Old Demon Greed nodded ever so slightly, ¡°This is unprecedented and also very difficult to analyze. Alright, you should continue to meditate and see if you can enter that state once again. Sense the illusion while waiting for yourpanions here. However, you can¡¯t return to Nightmare¡¯s illusion once you¡¯re out, so just wait at this spot.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Tang Wulin answered immediately, then he looked toward Old Demon Devour. ¡°Is the scrumptious food of yours real? Do you still have some?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m running out of food because of you, brat. Do you know how much you ate? The life force here is so thick, there¡¯s utterly no need to eat. Cultivate by yourself. Go!¡± Old Demon Devour spoke with fury before he vanished into thin air.

    Tang Wulin turned and faced Old Demon Sloth. His countenance had remained unpleasant the whole time. He flung his sleeves once before he turned around and disappeared.

    Old Demon Lust chuckled. ¡°Sloth is badly rattled by the blow this time. Yourpanions are truly piteous. They¡¯ll certainly infuriate him. Greed, are you truly not nning to give him a test? You¡¯re the most incisive one amongst us.¡±

    Old Demon Greed shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for it anymore. Unless I can erase a part of his memories, it wouldn¡¯t be very effective. I doubt this youngd would be blinded by greed.¡±

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin thought to himself, ¡®My main vice is indeed greed! I¡¯ve loved money ever since I was young.¡¯

    The old demons left in session leaving Tang Wulin by himself. Hispanions were still doing various things. At longst, Tang Wulin was relieved to find that hispanions were safe and sound. He did not know what else he could do other than continuing his meditation. At the same time, he wished to learn the purpose of those purple and green sparks in his body.

    However, it was easier said than done. He did not manage to enter deep meditation anymore, and he could not sense the two sparks¡¯ function despite repeated attempts.

    His soul power was cultivating normally, his soul power vortex was spinning as usual, but it was as if the green and purple sparks werepletely unrted to Tang Wulin. There was no way for the energy in his body to affect the two specks of light.

    One month in real time, which was equal to four months in Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s illusion, passed quickly. The remaining six of the Shrek Seven Monsters all ended their nightmarish journeys in turn.

    The second person to end Old Demon Nightmare¡¯s illusion was Ye Xinn, followed by Yuanen Yehui, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan.

    Yue Zhengyu was thest person.

    When hispanions learned about Yue Zhengyu¡¯s encounter through Tang Wulin¡¯s description, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s face was blushing for a full two days, while the rest of them could notugh about it either. They were still terrified. These Old Demons were truly too frightening. They had already achieved perfection with their test of humanity.

    Tang Wulin was feeling a little odd as he looked at hispanions. Even though it had only been just over four months here, less than two years in the illusion, everyone seemed to have grown so much from the experience. There was no doubt that this would be the most unforgettable trip of their lives.

    Yue Zhengyu finally woke up seven dayster.

    His body shuddered a little before his gaze turned crystal clear. The first person he saw was Xu Xiaoyan.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s lips twitched as he sat onto the ground. ¡°Xiaoyan, I¡¯ve let you down.¡± Tears streamed down his face almost instantly.

    The group of people had strange looks on their faces. Xu Xiaoyan hastily dashed forward and hugged him. She patted his back gently. ¡°It¡¯s over. Everything is over now. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, nothing.¡±

    It took more than half an hour before Yue Zhengyu gradually recovered. He could not help clenching his teeth in hatred when Old Demon Lust was mentioned.

    ¡°All of you should leave.¡± The seven Old Demons appeared before everybody with a burst of shadow. Their expressions were all different, and they each held a unique posture. Other than Tang Wulin, everybody else could not help feeling fearful upon seeing the entire group of them.

    Yes! Their ordeal here was truly horrifying, and they were tormented far too much.

    Old Demon Greed smiled. ¡°I trust that all of you will always remember everything you¡¯ve felt over here. Congrattions, all seven of you have officially graduated. You¡¯ve managed to endure until the end, and that¡¯s no easy task. As the new generation of Shrek Seven Monsters, all of you deserve the title. Now, you¡¯re about to carry out your final test. No one is sending you back. You must depend on your own strength. I should also remind all of you that the events that follow are no longer illusions. You¡¯ll need to face the Northsea Army Corps on your own. Of course, the aircraft you stole in the illusion earlier isn¡¯t fake either. At least I can confirm that the military officers in your illusion absolutely loathe all of you to their very bones. Alright, you¡¯re free to leave at anytime.

 Chapter 848 - Shen Xingâ€™s Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 848: Shen Xing¡¯s Nightmare</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yue Zhengyu, Xu Lizhi, Xie Xie, Yuanen Yehui, Ye Xinn, Xu Xiaoyan were all relieved. Was it finally time to go? It had taken two whole years! They had had enough of this ce.

    Tang Wulin looked at the group of old demons before him. For some reason, he saw loneliness in their eyes.

    ¡°Seniors, are all of you stuck on the Demon Ind forever? Is there no other way for you to leave this ce? Or is there any way that I can help you?¡±

    Old Demon Greed shook his head while Old Demon Blight chuckled. ¡°I appreciate your kindness. Our existence is nothing but energy. Without the protection of the destruction and life energy, we¡¯ll end up as scattered souls immediately when we leave this ce. Even though we¡¯re so lonely here, the circumstances allow us to have long lives. There are both pros and cons. In the future, if you¡¯re willing, you cane back and visit us. Of course, you can always return to relive your experiences here if that is what you desire...¡±

    ¡°Captain, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Yue Zhengyu pulled at Tang Wulin.

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched, then he suddenly shouted. ¡°Shrek Seven Monsters, stand at attention.¡±

    The remaining six immediate stood upright alongside him. Tang Wulin spoke solemnly, ¡°Salute!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Oh!¡± Shen Xing sat up from the bed, panting heavily.

    She had already lost count of how many times nightmares awakened her in the past few months.

    The dream felt so real. She was only performing her routine inspection at the fixed soul ammunition warehouse when she encountered a situation that waspletely beyond her expectations. The man¡¯s face was crystal clear in her mind. He held her as a hostage to threaten her sister. She was brought up to the Skywing F-17, and in the end, that bastard ejected her straight out of the aircraft.

    The nightmare ended with the intense weightlessness one felt when falling from high altitude. Shen Xing still clearly remembered that she lost control of her dder the first time when she had awakened from this nightmare. That was truly uneptable.

    The perpetrator was real. He was once detained by the army corps with hispanions, and afterward, they escaped by actually hijacking an aircraft. Even so, these incidents were allpletely unrted to her! She did not have any contact with him at that point, so why was she having the nightmare.

    It was even stranger that her sister was having the same nightmare, identical to Shen Xing¡¯s.

    ¡®Damn it, damn it! Get the hell out of my dreams!¡¯

    Feeling jittery, Shen Xing gave her mattress two strong punches.

    She turned over and got dressed in her military uniform before walking over to the mirror. Dark circles had formed under eyes due to poor sleep. Her training during the day was already tough, so it had be a habit for her to sleep as soon as she had returned. These days, even sleep had be so arduous for her. She had no choice but to spend more time meditating.

    Shen Xing made the decision to get some fresh air outside. She would meditate after she came back, and at least she would not be dreaming during meditation.

    If the bastard knew what was good for him, he would nevere back from the Demon Ind. If he did, she would certainly teach him a good lesson, in exchange for all the nightmares.

    Shen Xing walked out of the dormitory as she strolled around the base aimlessly. Even though she did not have a high rank, but she had an extremely important inspectorate duty. The patrolling soldiers would immediately salute her when she passed by.

    The Northsea Army Corps was located near the ocean. The sea breeze made the night feel cool and refreshing, and Shen Xing felt slightly less worried.

    ¡°Huh? How did Ie here?¡± She was surprised to find that she had walked all the way to the warehouse from her dreams without even noticing.

    It was the actual spot that was used to store fixed soul ammunitions.

    Shen Xing frowned. ¡°Darn it.¡± She turned around and was about to leave when she paused.

    ¡®It would be better to take a look. Perhaps it¡¯ll be a weight off my shoulders if I were to take a look at the location of my dream. Otherwise, it¡¯s truly agonizing not being able to distinguish between dream and reality.¡¯

    At that point, she walked into the warehouse of her own ord. She used her high-ranking ess pass to use the elevator and quickly arrived underground.

    The soldiers on duty saluted her in session upon seeing her. They gazed at her respectfully all the way to the warehouse.

    ¡°Staff officer Shen, are you still inspecting at this time?¡± the major in charge of warehouse management smiled as he asked her.

    Even though Shen Xing was beautiful, he dared not have any improper thoughts for she was the high-ranking regimentalmander¡¯s sister. It was said that she would soon be recalled to headquarters for another assignment.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m here to take a look.¡± Shen Xing nodded in all apparent seriousness.

    ¡°Sure. Come, open the door.¡±

    Such an important warehouse used for fixed soul ammunition required three keys and a specific passcode to unlock the door. Two lieutenants holding the keys were called upon by the major, in addition to the passcode and Shen Xing¡¯s iris scan before the door slowly opened.

    A warehouse storing so much fixed soul ammunition naturally possessed an atmosphere that felt quite ominous. Although there was no hyper strategic type fixed soul ammunitions here, but the value of the ones they had was enormous. It was one of the most important warehouses of the Northsea Army Corps.

    She walked into the warehouse and felt the familiarity of her dream arise spontaneously. Shen Xing¡¯s feeling of familiarity with this ce was especially intense because she had been dreaming about it every night.

    She Xing looked at the ammammunition her surroundings absentmindedly upon walking inside the warehouse. All of a sudden, she stopped in her tracks. ¡°There should be four rank-5 fixed soul ammunitions here. Why are they missing? Show me the warehouse records.¡±

    The spot where she stopped happened to be a shelf with a tidy arrangement of ammunition on it. However, there should have been an additional four fixed soul ammunitions, ording to Shen Xing¡¯s memories. She could clearly remember that the bastard who had held her hostage had once hidden here for a moment in her dreams. Thus, she had an especially vivid memory of this.

    However, she immediately regretted asking just before she had done so, seeing that it was just a dream! She was actually inquiring in real life about her nightmares. This was truly...

    Even so, there was no answer forting. Shen Xing turned around to look at the major in charge of the warehouse and saw shock sh past his eyes.

    ¡®How can she know that there should be four rank-5 fixed soul ammunitions over here? This is impossible! It has been a few months since herst visit here.¡¯

    The ssifications and ranks of fixed soul ammunitions followed extremely strict storage rules, so its positions could not be changed simply unless it was used for service.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡± the highly intelligent Shen Xing could immediately sense a problem. She spoke quickly while her voice was turning stern.

    The major immediately smiled apologetically and said, ¡°The ammunitions were used for service. Please wait for a moment for the warehouse records. I¡¯ll get them it now.¡±

    Shen Xingmanded, ¡°Bring it to me stat.¡±

    The major hastily nodded repeatedly. ¡°Please hold on. I¡¯m going now.¡± He turned around as he was speaking and exchanged nces with his two lieutenants.

    The three of them walked toward the outside in quick strides.

    ¡°Why is everyone leaving? One person will do,¡± Shen Xing shouted.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The major stopped walking. When he turned around again, there was a sh of light. Shen Xing shuddered as an intense numbness instantly spread through every part of her body. She slowly slumped down to the floor.

    Her eyes widened as she could not believe that the situation before her was really happening.

    A person capable of bing a fixed soul ammunition warehouse supervisor would have had to pass through strict vetting, but there was no doubt that something had gone wrong with this man and his two lieutenants.

    The major¡¯s expression turned slightly ferocious as he walked to Shen Xing and pulled off themunicator on her chest. He did it so forcefully such that he tore off the top two buttons on Shen Xing¡¯s military uniform.

    As the buttons hit the ground, the snowy whiteplexion of her chest was revealed, but her entire body was so numb that she could not even shout.

    The warehouse supervisor was breathing rapidly. ¡°Why, why do you have to remember so clearly? Even I can¡¯t possibly remember how many ammunitions there are on each shelf.¡±

    Shen Xing could not speak, but only red at him with a fierce gaze.

    The warehouse supervisor spoke with a disappointed expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t wish for this to happen either. I know that it¡¯s a serious offense to resell fixed soul ammunitions, but I had no choice. They took my family. My son is still in their hands. I¡¯mpletely helpless, and I have no other options. I¡¯ll definitely have to take you as well, seeing that you¡¯re the general¡¯s biological sister. I suspect that you¡¯ll surely be of great value to them, so it should be to my benefit. Help Staff Officer Shen to stand up. We must leave now. Thank god it¡¯s still night time. Notify our escape route to make the preparations. We depart immediately.¡±

 Chapter 849 - Its Him Again

    <h4>Chapter 849: It¡¯s Him Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The warehouse supervisor regained hisposure. He grabbed Shen Xing and pulled her up from the ground.

    It was at this moment that the warehouse supervisor suddenly stumbled. He felt as if something was lifted from underneath his feet. He staggered to the side together with Shen Xing.

    Then, the major and his two lieutenants watched in bewilderment as a metal brick on the warehouse floor slowly rose up as a figure stepped out from underneath.

    The first thing that appeared was his pair of shimmering golden arms covered in diamond-shaped scales. The thick and heavy metal brick felt like nothing in his hands and was pushed aside easily. With a sh, he had already leaped from the ground.

    Under normal circumstances, the warehouse supervisor would immediately activate the rm system, but his secret had just been discovered by Shen Xin. He would not dare to sound the rm this time!

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± the supervisor shouted softly while firing the stun ray in his hand at the golden figure.

    The stun ray urately struck the intruder¡¯s crossed arms. The golden scales were emitting faint halos after being shot by the stun ray. The figure flung out his hands and muttered to himself, ¡°It tickles a little!¡±

    Soon after, an aura of indescribably terrifying domination burst out from the intruder¡¯s body. The warehouse supervisor felt as if he was not confronting a man but a monstrous beast, and his blood ran cold.

    Streams of shadows scurried out from the hole in the ground. The warehouse supervisor cked out and lost consciousness.

    Tang Wulin looked at Shen Xing lying on the ground in astonishment.

    Even though it had already been so long since his time within the illusion, he could still recognize the staff officer he had held hostage in the dream instantly.

    This was truly a small world! He did not expect that he would meet her so soon after leaving the Demon Ind and sneaking into this ce as he had done before.

    Tang Wulin had conversed with hispanions when they were leaving the Demon Ind, and they had decided that the best method for them to enter was through the underground tunnel he had dug. After all, they would not be discovered easily, and it was much easier to leave from the inside of the Northsea Army Corps. Moreover, theybined everyone¡¯s experience of infiltrating the Corps from their nightmares, and they could roughly estimate that the warehouse was closest to the maind. Their escape would be shortest from the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ range.

    They also had one more advantage and that was that they did not fear being captured at all.

    Their training on the Demon Ind had ended.

    They did not mind being dyed. They had genuinely flown a Skywing F-17 from this ce back in the beginning, but it was the only one that was real. The rest were all simted by Old Demon Nightmare in their dreams. They hadmitted a major offense, but the military would not be doing anything to them because of their identity as the Shrek Seven Monsters. At the worst they would only notify the academy.

    Hence, allowing themselves to be caught after crossing the sea and then fabricating a believable story would get them home free as well. However, that approach would have taken more time.

    Their individual personalities would not allow them to return to the academy in defeat. If they were to do that, what was the point of their many days of torment on the Demon Ind? They had learned a great deal, so now they had to apply it in the real world.

    Even so, they did not expect to get caught up in such an incident as soon as they exited the tunnel.

    Tang Wulin had already heard about some of the things that were going on while he was still underground, which was why he made his appearance at such a crucial moment.

    He saw the same Staff Officer Shen Xing he once abducted in his dream, and it felt a bit odd. At the same time, he could not help admiring Old Demon Nightmare. Though he was just a soul, Nightmare¡¯s spiritual power was so great that he could exercise such control over the entire Northsea Army Corps. Given his spiritual rank, he could certainly topple the entire Army Corps with ease!

    Shen Xing was staring at Tang Wulin in shock because she simply could not believe her eyes at all. When her entire body waspletely numb, and she heard that the warehouse supervisor was about to abduct her and send her to an unknown enemy, she felt like she was going to have an emotional breakdown. Of course, she was well aware of how terrifying it was to be nabbed by the enemy and used as a hostage to threaten her sister. It was not only a disaster for herself but for her entire n.

    Her sister oncepromised herself when she was Tang Wulin¡¯s hostage in the nightmare. In reality, she believed that her sister would do anything for her. The bond between sisters was that strong.

    The sisters grew up together from childhood, and they had an exceedingly close rtionship. She understood that her sister was definitely someone that prioritized rtionships over reason. The sister was more sensible at that crucial moment.

    Nevertheless, it would be catastrophic for her n if her sister were tomit such an offense for her. Thus, she wished that she could just die at that moment, rather than being snatched away by Major Chen, the warehouse supervisor.

    There was always a savior figure in every young woman¡¯s heart, especially when she was in distress. Who would not wish that a hero would suddenly arrive to save her? It had never urred to Shen Xing that the person who came forward to save her, would be the same one she wished to cut into a million pieces, the one who had tormented her for a few months in her dreams.

    ¡°It seems like your situation is not looking that good, huh?!¡± Tang Wulin cracked a smile as he looked at Shen Xing.

    Shen Xing stared at him with a nervous expression. She loathed Tang Wulin, but it was just a dream after all. Moreover, she was well aware of the identities of all these youths before her. What a coincidence. How did they appear in the warehouse right at this moment? Could it be that she was still dreaming now?

    Tang Wulin looked at hispanions and said, ¡°Remove their clothes and begin.¡±

    ¡®Remove...remove their clothes?¡¯

    Shen Xing¡¯s charming face turned ghastly pale instantly. ¡®What are they going to do? They, they...¡¯

    The despair on her face that had faded earlier reappeared. ¡®Am I jumping out of the frying pan and into the fire?¡¯

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu dragged the warehouse supervisor and the two lieutenants aside and removed their clothes rapidly. Yuanen Yehui and Xu Xiaoyan blocked Shen Xing from view, while Ye Xinn began to remove her clothes.

    Shen Xing waspletely stunned. She watched helplessly as her clothes were swiftly stripped off, her mind thoroughly befuddled.

    Ye Xinn made a roughparison of her shape and size and found that they were quite simr in height and body type.

    Ye Xinn removed her clothes rapidly with Xu Xiaoyan and Yuanen Yehui shielding them. She changed into Shen Xing¡¯s uniform then put her clothes on Shen Xing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re only borrowing your clothes for a while. You got shot by a stun ray, so it¡¯ll only take twenty minutes more at most to return to normal. You can deal with those scoundrels by yourself by then.¡± Ye Xinn patted Shen Xing¡¯s shoulder and stood up.

    She then began to rub her face gently, looking at Shen Xing asionally while doing so. Meanwhile, Xu Xiaoyan stood behind her and began to do up Ye Xinn¡¯s hair, which happened to be the same color as Shen Xing¡¯s. Soon, Ye Xinn had the exact same hairstyle as Shen Xing.

    When Yuanen Yehui brought the cap over and put it on Ye Xinn, she had already rxed her hand. Shen Xing was staring in confusion at this other person standing before her that looked like a duplicate of herself. She really was exactly the same. It felt like she was looking at her reflection in a mirror.

    What...

    ¡°Done?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice echoed.

    ¡°Done. We¡¯re still missing three sets of clothes,¡± Yuanen Yehui said to him.

    Shen Xing¡¯s eyes rolled to the side as she glimpsed three people walking over, dressed in military uniforms. They looked like the warehouse supervisor, Major Chen, and his two lieutenants.

 Chapter 850 - Breakaway, Return

    <h4>Chapter 850: Breakaway, Return</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s voice came out of Major Chen¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s my first time using this, so I¡¯m not very used to it, especially the skeletal change, but I think I¡¯ll be fine once I¡¯ve adapted. Xie Xie, go and summon a few people. Remember to look for someone slightly fatter, or else it won¡¯t be easy to disguise Lizhi.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Xie Xie turned around and walked out of the warehouse door as he spoke to the three nearby soldiers on patrol duty just outside, ¡°You, you and you. All three of youe in and assist in taking inventory.¡±

    The following procedure was even easier. Soon, there were Major Chen, Staff Officer Shen, two lieutenants and three soldiers standing inside the warehouse.

    On the other hand, there were seven identical people lying on the ground. They appeared exactly the same on the surface, at least.

    Tang Wulin squatted next to Shen Xing. ¡°You¡¯ve witnessed so many secrets of ours. Should we kill you to prevent them from being shared?¡±

    Shen Xing¡¯s eyes rolled about because she could not speak nor move, but the terror in her face was very obvious.

    Tang Wulin burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯m joking. Let¡¯s go. See you again if we¡¯re destined. That warehouse supervisor won¡¯t be waking up for a day. You can deal with him by yourself when you¡¯ve recovered. Consider our aircraft theft incident forgotten now that we¡¯ve helped the Northsea Army Corps clear out some double-agents this time around. Go!¡±

    With that, Tang Wulin stood up and gestured ¡®please¡¯ to Ye Xinn by his side. Seven people filed out of the warehouse.

    Ye Xinn had already mastered Shen Xing¡¯s mannerisms within a short period of time. She puffed up her chest and raised her head. There was arrogance on her charming face as she marched in great strides toward the exterior.

    They got out of the warehouse and closed the door. Of course, this was mainly for stealth, because no one really understood the operation of such aplicated door.

    Tang Wulin followed by her side and spoke with an apologetic smile on his face, ¡°Staff Officer Shen, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s genuinely quite chaotic in the warehouse this time, but I¡¯ll make sure they rectify this and shape up immediately. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±

    Ye Xinn snorted dismissively. ¡°I¡¯ll be reporting this incident, as it is. It¡¯s best that you settle everything before the higher-ups dispatch an investigation unit. Otherwise, you will have to face the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Tang Wulin agreed repeatedly. The group had already arrived at the elevator while they were talking.

    ¡°All of you stay back. There¡¯s no need to apany me,¡± Ye Xinn spoke with intention.

    Tang Wulin hastily replied, ¡°How can I do that? We¡¯ll escort you up. Staff Officer Shen, please help to put in a few good words for me with the regimental officer!¡±

    They were passing by a lot of soldiers, but their conversation was carried out wlessly. Even their voices sounded exactly the same as Major Chen and Shen Xing.

    The seven Old Demons not only taught them a few simple tricks but also some in-depth skills such as changing one¡¯s body shape, speech pattern, behavior and voice. All these skills were not difficult under the influence of adequate soul power. It was quite an agonizing training process, but what was it whenpared to being tormented by the Old Demons?

    ¡°Ding!¡± The elevator door opened as Tang Wulin continued making a pleading gesture to Ye Xinn. Her head held high, she was the first person to step into the elevator, while Tang Wulin and the rest followed behind closely.

    The elevator door closed and ascended swiftly.

    No one spoke anymore during the entire process because there was a surveince camera in the elevator. It was better for them not to speak than say too much and have a slip of the tongue.

    Soon, the elevator sent them back to ground level. They got out of the warehouse with ease by relying on their ess pass. Tang Wulin gave Ye Xinn a look as they made a rough identification of the direction, then moved together swiftly.

    They walked into a darkened corner before Tang Wulin pointed to a military vehicle nearby. It seemed like it had just driven over for a patrol and wasing in their direction.

    Ye Xinn spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Together.¡± Tang Wulin made a hand gesture.

    The seven of them advanced swiftly with Ye Xinn at the front. She removed the officer badge disyed on her chest. ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    The epaulet on Shen Xing¡¯s shoulder and her extreme poprity in the Northsea Army Corps were her most identifiable features. She was the beloved, beautiful officer known for being the rose of the military. Of course, the lieutenant and the soldiers driving the car recognized her.

    The vehicle quickly stopped as he jumped down from the car and saluted Ye Xinn. ¡°Staff Officer Shen.¡±

    Ye Xinn spoke with a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯re attending to an urgent task on the outside. I require the use of your military vehicle temporary. Hand over the car immediately.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the lieutenant answered without the slightest hesitation.

    Another major in her ce would have been questioned before the military vehicle was handed over, but Shen Xing was the regimental officer¡¯s sister and also the target of many low-ranking military officers¡¯ affections. The opportunity for him to express himself like this did note often, so he agreed without the slightest hesitation.

    The soldiers in the military vehicle swiftly got down from the car. Ye Xinn made a hand gesture at Tang Wulin to which he nodded in response. The group gradually boarded the car. Xie Xie was in charge of driving, Ye Xinn got into the front passenger seat, while Tang Wulin and the rest sat behind.

    No one said anything else to the soldiers. Xie xie controlled the steering wheel skillfully as he turned the car on the spot and drove straight for Northsea Army Corps¡¯ entrance door at full speed.

    Hershes fluttered. Shen Xing could finally blink her eyes and gradually move her fingers as well. The numbness on her body was fading quickly.

    She inhaled a deep breath with great effort as she urged the soul power in her body to circte her bloodline, dispersing the numbness rapidly.

    She struggled in an attempt to sit up on the ground. She then saw Major Chen with his two lieutenants and three other soldiers that were stripped naked nearby. She could not help having a mix of emotions at once.

    The crisis was considered managed, but at the same time, she was overwhelmed by many different feelings. It had never urred to her that the man in her nightmares would save her life.

    A piercing siren echoed through the entire warehouse at once. Soon after, it spread out to the entire Northsea Army Corps base.

    The fixed soul ammunition warehouse was a vital location for the military. The internal warning system was the most cutting-edge avable, but Shen Xing was well aware that those youths would have already escaped after such a long time.

    Of course, Tang Wulin and hispanions had left.

    They had gained victory without bloodshed for they had managed to leave the ce without a battle of any kind. They had already departed from the Northsea Army Corps in the military vehicle as they drove at full speed on the highway heading away from Northsea City.

    He could not help feeling that the military vehicle¡¯s specifications were much better than a civilian vehicle. Not only was the car equipped with an advanced navigation system, but its eleration was also extremely impressive. Xie Xie pushed the military vehicle to maximum velocity.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Be prepared to abandon the vehicle. Drive the car to a concealed spot,¡± Tang Wulin spoke to Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie replied with slightly unwillingly, ¡°The car is great. It would be nice if I could drive it all the way back.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui spoke with an unpleasant tone, ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯ll get a taste of the military¡¯s mecha squad when theye and shoot us with missilester. Quick, leave the highway and look for a spot for us to stop.¡±

    Xie Xie took the next exit and headed toward a small town. He drove the vehicle into a forest. The group hastily got out and dashed wildly into the darkness ording to the position which Tang Wulin found on the navigation system earlier. They ran straight to their destination.

    Their target was simple. It was also a ce that Tang Wulin and hispanions were not keen to go. It was the soul train station.

    It was impossible for them to distance themselves away from the Northsea Army Corps without some means of transportation. Tang Wulin had no doubt that Northsea Army Corps would soon close the nearby borders. They could not continue their journey with the military vehicle either. Thus, the best method was to use some mode of public transport to travel, and the soul train was the fastest one. Therefore, they had no other choice.

    As they ran, they removed the disguises on their faces. One of them purchased a few sets of clothing from a shop close to the soul train station. They removed their military uniforms and changed into casual wear, while also altering their appearances briefly. Only then did they enter the soul express train.

    The seven of them bought their tickets separately on the first train avable. They walked separately, gathering together only when they reached the tform.

    The tform was slightly old and unsophisticated because it was a stopover station. It did not even have a roof. The night wind felt slightly cool and refreshing.

    Tang Wulin had his hands in his pockets as he stood there. There was only the few of them on the deserted tform, all in a simr state.

    ¡°Big brother, do you know that I feel like I¡¯ve finally survived something? We¡¯re not still in a nightmare, right?¡± Xie Xie suddenly asked Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin gave a bitter smile and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The torment on the Demon Ind had genuinely left a highly profound impression on their minds, such that their spirits still had yet to recover. Yue Zhengyu had been especially affected. He had be absentminded and could asionally be found in a daze, even up to that point.

 Chapter 851 - The Shen Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 851: The Shen Sisters</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Xu Lizhi spoke, ¡°Now I understand why our teachers had those looks on their faces when we left the academy. And that senior we met from War God Hall. I really don¡¯t want to return to that ce for all eternity.¡±

    When they found out that they were allowed to leave the ind, they almost could not contain themselves and jumped into the sea impatiently, heading as far away as possible.

    ¡°Actually, the Old Demons are rather piteous,¡± Xu Xiaoyan spoke.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°If they¡¯re piteous, then what are we? Did we not get enough of their torture?¡±

    ¡°Zhengyu, calm down.¡± Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°We were ruthlessly tortured, but I have to admit that we improved by leaps and bounds within such a short period of time. We¡¯ve all grown, and I truly felt like I¡¯m no longer a child but an adult the moment we left that ce.¡±

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ve all grown,¡± Yuanen Yehui chuckled as she spoke.

    Tang Wulin spoke leisurely, ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve seen everyone¡¯s reaction during Old Demon Lust¡¯s test, other than Zhengyu who had an ident. It was Old Demon Lust who showed it to me intentionally. Say, would all of you like to know each other¡¯s reaction?¡±

    The group of people became quiet, while Yue Zhengyu widened his eyes in surprise.

    Soon after, the other five almost yelled in unison, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The soul train arrived with a honk that finally brought light to the deserted, little train station. Tang Wulin sped his hands at the back of his head as he looked at the familiar train and recalled every single encounter. He walked onto it first.

    It was, atst, time to go back. The arduous days were finally behind them.

    In the end, he did not talk about the things he had witnessed on that day. Some things were better left unsaid.

    In the Northsea Army Corps, Shen Yue¡¯s expression was dark as she listened to the reports from her inferior. She was in the worst of moods.

    She was shocked to find that there were hidden traitors in the Northsea Army Corps with such important posts. She was bound by unshirkable duty as a regimental officer. More importantly, her sister was almost taken hostage. She would certainly get to the bottom of this incident and remove the infiltration by its roots.

    ¡°Dispatch my orders. Launch cleanup operations immediately. Vet the army corps¡¯ internal officers strictly.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Obviously, Major Chen and his partners were removed from the military. After an inventory count, it was found that over two hundred fixed soul ammunitions were missing. That was enough to annihte a small city.

    Shen Xing looked at her sister. She still had yet topletely regain herposure.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be too stressed out.¡± Everyone had left the room, so Shen Xing addressed Shen Yue casually.

    Shen Yue frowned. ¡°This is already not an issue of stress anymore. Someone infiltrated our Northsea Army Corps, so what about the other army corps? How about the entire Northeast Military Region? I can¡¯t hide this incident, so I must report it. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be reprimanded. As for you, I¡¯ll detail your meritorious service ordingly. It was you that discovered the issue anyhow. Moreover, you managed to stop those traitors from escaping. I won¡¯t mention the Shrek Seven Monsters. I¡¯ll say that it was all your doing.¡±

    ¡°Sister, then what about you? What sort of punishment will you be getting?¡± Shen Xing asked anxiously.

    Shen Yue smiled bitterly while shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can only take one step at a time. The incident this time is very serious, so I¡¯m afraid that my position as the regimental office is at stake. I¡¯ll be transferring you as soon as possible once your merit is approved. It¡¯s time for you to take charge.¡±

    Shen Xing nodded gently. For some reason, she did not have anymore nightmares when she slept after the whole incident.

    Shen Yue did not send someone to pursue the Shrek Seven Monsters, because there was no need for her to do so. It was meaningless. What could she do even if Tang Wulin¡¯s group of seven was caught? It would only bring greater scandal to the Northsea Army Corps. It was better for everyone to leave them be. After all, the conflict between Imperial Sun Moon Soul Master Academy and Shrek Academy was only a personal dispute. On the other hand, she would need to consider many things in the long-term as a high-ranking military officer.

    After changing trains twice, Tang Wulin and hispanions boarded the correct train as they headed straight for Shrek Academy. This time, they did not encounter any surprises, and their journey was safe and sound.

    Tang Wulin felt like tears were about to stream down his face as the soul train came to a firm stop on Shrek City¡¯s tracks. A soul train journey with no incidents was truly unprecedented. He had been on tenterhooks the whole time!

    He got off the train and stretched his whole body.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally back. Are we going to check-in straight away or do all of you have your own matters to attend to?¡± Tang Wulin asked hispanions.

    Xie Xie spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t n on returning to the academy so soon. I need to take a long rest. I can¡¯t take it anymore because of how serious it is this time. I n to go home. It¡¯s been too long. Yuanen, let¡¯s go back to my home together. An ugly wife will meet the inws anyhow. Ouch!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui twisted Xie Xie¡¯s ear with a murderous look on her face. ¡°Who are you calling an ugly wife?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ugly, I¡¯m ugly. You¡¯re the most beautiful one.¡± When it came to love, Xie Xie had never been a person of good morals.

    Yue Zhengyu said gleefully, ¡°Serves you right. Xiaoyan, are you going to invite me to your home? I¡¯m not ugly, am I?¡±

    Xie Xie furiously replied, ¡°Are you picking a fight?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan giggled. ¡°Sure! Ie from the same ce as Xie Xie, so you can follow me as we return to Eastsea City. I¡¯ll show you around my home.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie red at each other with disgust, but they did not fight.

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing and shook his head. He turned to Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi. ¡°How about the both of you?¡±

    Xu Lizhi looked toward Ye Xinn. Ye Xinn answered, ¡°We¡¯ll be better off returning to the academy. We¡¯ve really learned so much this time. I n to go back and consolidate the knowledge and so does Lizhi. Our gains from this trip have been abundant, so I¡¯ll be helping him to strengthen his cultivation base.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°We shall gather at the academy in one month¡¯s time. After that, I want all of us to train together as a team. Does everyone agree?¡±

    Xie Xie answered, ¡°Fine with me.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui nodded.

    Yue Zhengyu spoke, ¡°Fine with me too. Moreover, I think that Big Brother made the right decision. I n to enlist with you once we¡¯ve graduated from inner court.¡±

    Xie Xie looked at Yue Zhengyu in astonishment and spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so patriotic. I don¡¯t normally see that!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyanughed softly. ¡°He thinks that the military uniform looks good on him. He has been talking about that quite a few times ever since he was dressed in military uniform the other day.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu was immediately dejected. ¡°Wifey, you shouldn¡¯t let me down like that!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Since when was I your wife?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu sniggered. ¡°We¡¯ve already made a deal. How are you not my wife yet?

    I already consider the version of you from the illusion to be just like the actual you. After all, Old Demon Lust¡¯s simtion is so real. Heh-heh-heh-heh.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s charming face blushed when she saw him sniggering cunningly. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not going home with me if you¡¯re going to behave like this!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu hastily stopped speaking.

    Ye Xinn smiled and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s fine with me as well. We¡¯re a team so we should have real joint training. Moreover, I¡¯m also quite interested in enlisting. I¡¯ve only genuinely understood that our individual strength is minusculepared to an army after seeing the situation in the Northsea Army Corps. Even though we won¡¯t always be in the military, I feel that it¡¯s essential that we understand the standards of the modern armed forces. I think that Xu Lizhi and I will be enlisting as well after graduation.

 Chapter 852 - Parting Ways Temporarily

    <h4>Chapter 852: Parting Ways Temporarily</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was overjoyed that he did not need to part ways with hisrades. It was truly amazing.

    He turned around and looked at Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui.

    Xie Xie was also looking at Yuanen Yehui. There was no doubt that the henpecked husband Xie Xie would follow Yuanen Yehui¡¯s choice.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s gaze turned dested as she shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t enlist as I have some important matters to attend to after graduation.¡±

    She turned around and left upon saying that. Xie Xie was astounded, then he smiled apologetically at Tang Wulin before he turned around and chased after her.

    As he gazed at their receding figures, Tang Wulin muttered to himself, ¡°Yuanen seems to be troubled by something, but she has never mentioned it before.¡±

    Ye Xinn spoke, ¡°It¡¯s probably rted to her family background. Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s odd that she possesses two types of top grade martial souls? Her Fallen Angel is supposedly an extremely powerful martial soul that could be an evil soul master. Yuanen joined as a working student at the beginning, so it¡¯s probable that she has some secrets.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°We ought to have a talk with Yuanen when they return. We are a team regardless of what happens. We¡¯re obliged to help her.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, we need to leave too.¡± Yue Zhengyu held Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s hand and waved at Tang Wulin.

    Ye Xinn asked Tang Wulin, ¡°We have our own respective ces to go, how about you? What are you going to do?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to Tang Sect first, then I¡¯ll stay at my uncle master¡¯s ce for some time. I¡¯ve a lot of contemting to do regarding our experience on Demon Ind. I¡¯d like to seize this opportunity to be a rank-7 saint craftsman. If I seed, then I¡¯ll have the foundation to produce our three-word battle armors in the future.¡±

    Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°You¡¯ve already made the necessary preparations?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful feeling that I have right now. As to whether it works or not, I¡¯ll know when I¡¯ve tried it. However, I think that it should not be too difficult with my uncle master¡¯s guidance.¡±

    A rank-6 saint craftsman would have fainted from rage had he listened to Tang Wulin¡¯s words. How could a rank-6 cksmith dare say that it should not be too difficult to break through to saint craftsman? It could only be Tang Wulin who was daring enough to im so.

    Soul forging was not so easily aplished!

    It was much more difficult to channel intelligence than to channel life into a metal.

    The most important factor in the early part of producing a battle armor was designing, followed by crafting, andstly forging. However, forging was the critical process for a high rank battle armor because the initialponent for a battle armor upgrade was its material.

    The group of people were still using one-word battle armors at present. They could only graduate from the inner court once they be two-word battle armor masters. A three-word battle armor would be an important attribute that determined if they could be the new generation of powerhouses in the future.

    Ye Xinn spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve already prepared the foundation for us. We¡¯ll need to work together when we upgrade our battle armor. We can begin when you return next month.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°This is also the reason why I¡¯m striving to be a saint craftsman. It¡¯ll be much easier for us to upgrade with a saint craftsman¡¯s forging ability and also help reduce your stress.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ye Xinn nodded. Even though she was a rank-6 maker, there was still a huge gap before she could be a rank-7 maker. She could not possibly advance for another two or three years. If Tang Wulin could use his saint craftsman¡¯s forging skills as a foundation for their work together in making the battle armors, then their sess rate would be much higher. More importantly, every battle armor¡¯s quality would be higher. The group¡¯s cultivation base was already at rank-50 and above, so it was time for them to upgrade their battle armors.

    ¡°Alright. We shall part ways at this point.¡±

    The three of them parted ways after they exited the soul train station. Tang Wulin headed straight to Tang Sect.

    He was heading to Tang Sect because he wished to check at the Battle Soul Hall whether there was any mission for him toplete. He needed to show up anyhow having been away for so long. Moreover, he was already a one-word battle armor master now. More importantly, he had not upgraded his fighter rank in the Battle Soul Hall. He was still a white fighter. With his current status as a one-word battle armor master, he should already be a yellow fighter.

    Tang Wulin suddenly remembered that he was not dressed in fighter attire when he arrived at the Tang Sect headquarters. Many of his items had been confiscated by the academy, but he should have returned to the academy first actually.

    He had forgotten to bring along his items including his soulmunicator and rare metals which were still in the academy, having been away for so long.

    Everyone seemed to have forgotten. He wondered if Xie Xie and the rest remembered on their way home.

    Anyway, he would enter and have a look since he was already at Tang Sect.

    Tang Wulin discovered in astonishment upon entering the door that there were more people at Tang Sect than he expected. Everyone seemed to be in a rush entering and leaving the ce.

    Tang Wulin was barely acquainted with anyone there because he rarely came to Tang Sect. Out of the blue, he saw a familiar face as he was walking forward.

    It was the big, bald Branchmaster Zhao with a muscr body who walked out from within.

    Tang Wulin recognized him. He had met the man before when Wu Zhangkong brought him along for a visit.

    ¡°Branchmaster Zhao.¡± Tang Wulin saluted him respectfully.

    Branchmaster Zhao¡¯s name was Zhao Song. He was one of the Tang Sect¡¯s three halls, Power Hall¡¯s branchmaster.

    Zhao Song was slightly stunned upon seeing him. ¡°You are...¡±

    Tang Wulin spent three years in Star Luo Empire and had engaged in closed door cultivation upon returning, so it had been many years since Zhao Song had seen him. He was also at the onset of puberty then, so his once cute appearance had now turned into a tall, handsome youth.

    ¡°Branchmaster Zhao, I¡¯m Tang Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wulin? Oh, it¡¯s you!¡± Zhao Song finally recalled. He immediately smiled and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s been many years since Ist saw you, child. You¡¯re so tall now. Alright, I can¡¯t talk much now because I have some urgent matters to attend to outside. Go inside, Guo Xiaoxu is there.¡± He left in a rush upon saying that.

    Guo Xiaoxu was the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s branchmaster, also Tang Wulin¡¯s top superior. He had brought Tang Wulin into the Battle Soul Hall back at the beginning.

    The Battle Soul Hall¡¯s door was open when Tang Wulin arrived. There were many people in there. Judging by their masks, there were quite a number of yellow and purple fighters to Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise. In fact, there was even more than one ck fighter.

    Tang Wulin stuck his head in and wondered if he should enter the ce because he was not dressed in fighter attire when he was stopped by a yellow fighter¡¯s raised hand.

    ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know that the Battle Soul Hall is a restricted area?¡± the yellow fighter spoke in a deep voice.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a fighter too but I didn¡¯t bring my fighter attire today. So...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a fighter too? Don¡¯t you know the rule that one is not a fighter without one¡¯s attire? Leave this ce quick.¡± The yellow fighter entered the Battle Soul Hall in a rush upon saying that.

    Tang Wulin was feeling frustrated because he was curious about the situation. There were nearly a hundred fighters at the Battle Soul Hall with the majority of fighters being yellow rank and above. Of all things, he did not bring his fighter attire, so he was not allowed to enter!

    Just as he was about to leave in frustration, a man wearing a red mask walked out of the Battle Soul Hall.

    Red fighter? Tang Wulin was shocked. Let alone meet one, he had never before heard of a red fighter in the Battle Soul Hall.

    Judging from the fighter¡¯s rank and the color of his soul ring, there was no doubt that the red fighter was even more powerful than a ck fighter. Tang Wulin felt somewhat stressed upon seeing the short, red fighter.

    He hastily stepped to the side and made way for him. The red fighter stopped walking and gave out a soft ¡®huh¡¯.

    ¡°Tang Wulin?¡±

    Tang Wulin was surprised that the other person called out his name. ¡°You know me?¡±

    The red fighter raised his hand and removed the mask on his face revealing a familiar face. It was the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s branchmaster, Guo Xiaoxu.

    Tang Wulin felt elucidated in his heart. No wonder the man could wear a red mask. It turned out that he was the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s branchmaster.

    ¡°Branchmaster Guo, hello.¡±

    Guo Xiaoxu smiled. ¡°Why did youe? Where¡¯s your fighter attire? Oh yes, I heard that you¡¯re already a one-word battle armor master, so you can change your attire. Come, this is just the right time for me to upgrade your fighter rank.¡± He turned around and walked toward the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s operating zone on the side upon saying that.

    Tang Wulin hastily followed behind and asked softly, ¡°Branchmaster Guo, why does our Battle Soul Hall seem like it¡¯s very busy?¡±

    Guo Xiaoxu sighed softly. ¡°A very serious incident happened in the Federation. How can we not be busy? After all, our Battle Soul Hall has been responsible for protecting the Federation all along.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°A serious incident happened?¡±

    Guo Xiaoxu was equally astonished and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±

 Chapter 853 - Terrorist Attack

    <h4>Chapter 853: Terrorist Attack</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin gave a forced smile and said, ¡°Mypanions and I have just returned from the academy¡¯s military training. I don¡¯t even have the time to go back to the academy before I came here. So, I won¡¯t know what happened!¡±

    Guo Xiaoxu took a nce at him and spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Ten days ago, there was a terrorist attack in Heaven Dou City. Many people were killed. Heaven Dou City¡¯s administrative office was levelled to the ground. The public announcement was that over a thousand people were killed. In reality, there were more than four thousand dead and over ten thousand casualties.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth was wide open in surprise.

    Heaven Dou City?

    He could still remember vividly that the chief executive was Sister Mo Lan¡¯s father. Heaven Dou City was under a terrorist attack. Furthermore, there were so many fatalities?

    ¡°Then how about the chief executive of Heaven Dou City?¡± Tang Wulin hastily inquired.

    Guo Xiaoxu sighed. ¡°He was sacrificed on duty. The attack was too sudden with no warning signs. A total of sixty rank-5 fixed soul ammunitions were detonated at different ces of Heaven Dou City and caused massive chaos in the city. Then, a fighter aircraft appeared out of nowhere in the sky above Heaven Dou City¡¯s Administrative Office and released a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition which resulted in the heaviest casualties. The incident shocked the entire Federation. The Federation was now in a rank-1 state of alert and has despatched arge number of staff to investigate the incident. Our Tang Sect¡¯s Battle Soul Hall received a call for assistance from the Federation¡¯s War God Hall to work with them and join in the investigation.¡±

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath as fear enveloped him upon hearing Guo Xiaoxu¡¯s words. The incident happened so suddenly, and it was such a catastrophe! This prompted him to think about the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ stolen ammunitions. So, he hastily described his discovery at the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ base.

    Guo Xiaoxu frown grew more serious as he listened to Tang Wulin. ¡°We have yet to receive this information. It seems like the army is covering up the incident. I¡¯m afraid the theft at the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ fixed soul ammunition warehouse wasn¡¯t a one-off incident! It¡¯s absolutely a massive catastrophe if arge amount of fixed soul ammunitions were channeled externally.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Do we know which organization is responsible?¡±

    Guo Xiaoxu spoke, ¡°We already knew. The Holy Spirit Cult announced that it was responsible for the attack.¡±

    Tang Wulin clenched his fists tightly. ¡°The Holy Spirit Cult again.¡±

    He had encountered this evil soul master¡¯s sect more than once. It had been a narrow escape for Tang Wulin. He did not expect to hear of the Holy Spirit Cult so soon. Moreover, the Holy Spirit Cult was more aggressive now.

    Guo Xiaoxu spoke, ¡°For the past six months, the Holy Spirit Cultunched a number of terrorist attacks in a haphazard manner and caused tremendous losses. When the attacks first began, the Federation attempted to suppress the news with great effort. However, they could no longer cover up anymore when arge scale attack such as this took ce. I don¡¯t expect the Federation to be so calm when it¡¯s already corrupted to such an extent.¡±

    When he heard the dissatisfaction and rage in his voice, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Branchmaster Guo, are you saying these terrorist attacks are rted to the Federation itself?¡±

    Guo Xiaoyuughed coldly. ¡°Of course. How many evil soul masters are there in the Holy Spirit Cult? Do you think they can grow so strong in such a short time without some higher authority¡¯s support? There is no doubt that someone is behind the attacks, only that we don¡¯t know whether the person is from the Holy Spirit Cult itself or someone outside who controls the Holy Spirit Cult. There is certainly a group of people behind the Holy Spirit Cult who we must find as soon as possible. Otherwise, there will only be more fear. Fortunately, we found out from you today that something happened at the army or else we wouldn¡¯t have known.¡±

    The procedure to be a yellow fighter from a white fighter was quite simple. Tang Wulin disyed his one-word battle armor with Guo Xiaoxu¡¯s support. He was immediately upgraded to his new fighter rank, and he subsequently changed into a yellow fighter¡¯s ck robes and yellow mask. He immediately felt at ease after donning the robes as he would not be chased out of the Battle Soul Hall anymore.

    ¡°Wulin, follow me.¡± Guo Xiaoxu brought Tang Wulin along as they returned to the Battle Soul Hall once again.

    ¡°Our Battle Soul Hall took over many missions from the Federation. We are searching for the Holy Spirit Cult based on the information received. You havebat experiences with the Holy Spirit Cult, so I think you should join some of the missions. This will be good training for you too. Well? Are you willing to join a reconnoitre squadron?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied without the slightest hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡±

    He loathes the Holy Spirit Cult to his bones. In addition, the Holy Spirit Cultunched a terrorist attack that killed so many innocent people. It would be a meritorious deed to eliminate evil.

    Guo Xiaoxu soonpleted the arrangements for Tang Wulin to join a reconnoitre squadron of five people. The squadron was led by a purple fighter with four other yellow fighters including Tang Wulin.

    Purple fighters were two-word battle armor masters while a yellow fighter only had a one-word battle armor master¡¯s cultivation base ording to the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s internal system. Even though there were only a few purple fighters, their fighting capacity was rather impressive.

    Tang Wulin was surprised to learn that the fighter point was doubled for the reconnoitre mission due to the urgency of the matter being rted to the Holy Spirit Cult.

    This was a beneficial event because the fighter points could be used to exchange for all sorts of resources from the Battle Soul Hall. The resources included various kinds of rare and precious materials as well as the Tang Sect Techniques.

    It was rare for ordinary Tang Sect disciples to exchange heaven and earth treasures of ten-thousand years. Even a thousand-year heaven and earth treasure was considered highly valuable. The Battle Soul Hall was thergest concentrate of resources for Tang Sect. In any case, the Tang Sect points could not be used as only fighter points were cepted.

    After all, the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s fighters were the true core of Tang Sect.

    Tang Wulin was not concerned about breaking through the ninthyer of the Golden Dragon King Seal at present. He would need resources of astronomical figures to break through to the Golden Dragon King Sealter in the future. Not only did he require heaven and earth treasures of ten-thousand years and above, he would also need it in extremelyrge quantities. Just three or four types would not make the cut.

    Even though he was considered a cksmith close to saint craftsman rank, he still felt the pressure.

    He would need to cultivate anyhow and could not focus all his energy on forging in exchange for money. There was no doubt that the fastest way was toplete the Tang Sect fighter¡¯s mission.

    How could he miss such a great opportunity for double points?

    Tang Wulin and his squadron were assigned the mission to investigate an abandoned factory in Heaven Dou City¡¯s western suburbs. They would need to find clues and traces of the Holy Spirit Cult toplete the mission. ording to trustworthy sources, the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s people had been seen around the area.

    The abandoned factory was used to produced rare metals in the past. It was extremely huge, but it was abandonedter due to an explosion that resulted inrge amounts of hazardous substances being leaked which polluted thend. The authorities did not have any solution to clean up the pollution. So, thend had been left unused until now.

    Hence, they had to put on protective gear to shield them from the hazardous substances after they embarked on the mission. Naturally, the ability of a soul master to resist hazardous substances far exceeded an ordinary person.

    The purple fighter leader stood at the front as he looked toward the four yellow fighters including Tang Wulin and spoke, ¡°Begin the operation immediately. Check yourmunicatorter. My code name for this operation is Purple One. The rest of you will be Yellow One, Yellow Two, Yellow Three, and Yellow Four respectively.¡±

    He pointed to the four people while he was saying that. Tang Wulin found it amusing that he was assigned the number three again. He had an affinity to the number three, the only difference now being his initial White Three had be Yellow Three.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to know each other briefly. I¡¯m an assault-type soul master, how about all of you?¡± Purple One asked.

    Yellow One spoke, ¡°I¡¯m an agility-type soul master.¡±

    Yellow Two spoke, ¡°I¡¯m a recovery-type soul master.¡± The person sounded like a young female. A recovery-type soul master capable of bing a one-word battle armor master at a young age was apparently no ordinary being.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Assault control-type soul master.¡±

 Chapter 854 - Tang Sect Combat Vehicle

    <h4>Chapter 854: Tang Sect Combat Vehicle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yellow Four spoke, ¡°I¡¯m a defense-type soul master.¡±

    Satisfied with everyone¡¯s answers, Purple One nodded. Even though the identity of each fighter was kept secret, and soul masters were not allowed to question each other¡¯s ability, at least knowing their area of expertise would be beneficial when working together as a team.

    ¡°Very well. Then, Yellow Three, what is the level of your control?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Vine-type control, skilled in Bind that controls the entire area. Also with a certain level of attacking ability.¡±

    Purple One spoke, ¡°Alright, then you shall be our squadron¡¯s master-control soul master for the time being. I¡¯ll be the head of the arrow, Yellow Two, you¡¯ll be healing at the back, while Yellow One is in charge of reconnaissance. Yellow Four¡¯s top priority is protecting Yellow Two and Yellow Three. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The members of the group were capable of being yellow fighters because they were all elite. It only took a simple exchange toplete the details of the mission.

    ¡°Depart!¡± Purple One did not waste time with idle talk. At the wave of his huge hand, the five of them left the Battle Soul Hall and boarded the soul car specially prepared by the Tang Sect.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s soul car waspletely blue. It was said that the color was meant tomemorate the sect¡¯s first ancestor, Tang San. It was no ordinary blue pigment, as the car was able to change color with such precision that it could easily camouge in numerous situations. Moreover, the car, specially built for the Tang Sect, was also equipped with other types of functions.

    Tang Wulin had never seen Tang Sect¡¯s high-tech equipment before, because he had been just a white fighter. Before this, he had onlye across the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle¡¯s rate on the exchange list. It was very costly! It was evenparable to rare thousand-year spirit items!

    Purple One personally drove them. Tang Wulin soon noticed the advantages of using the Combat Vehicle. It was fast and very stable and, from within, he could not hear any noise from outside. The vehicle was five-seated, so everyone could adjust their own seat into afortable position.

    Purple One and Yellow One sat in the front while Tang Wulin, Yellow Two and Yellow Four sat in the rear seats. Soon after leaving the Sect¡¯s headquarters, Purple One drove the car onto a highway as they headed straight toward Heaven Dou City.

    The ¡®Tang¡¯ logo was ced on the front of the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle. Upon reaching the highway, the logo lit up and began making a siren-like sound. Tang Wulin was astonishmed to find that Combat Vehicle continued to elerate until it was several times faster than a soul train.

    The rest of the soul cars on the highway avoided them. They gave way to the vehicle by vacating the innermostne upon hearing the sound of the siren.

    Was this a privilege? Could a soul car really travel that fast?

    Tang Wulin was greatly surprised. As a person encountering idents on a soul train all the time, he would truly appreciate if he could possess a car capable of driving at such speed and with such privilege. It would be easy and convenient for him to travel anywhere.

    ¡°Purple One, do we have the privilege of exceeding the speed limit and of having others make way when we drive the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle?¡± Tang Wulin could not help asking.

    Purple One spoke, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, huh? We¡¯re only allowed to do so when we are performing special missions with the sect¡¯s permission and the federation¡¯s knowledge. Our Tang Sect doesn¡¯t have any privileges.¡±

    ¡®I see.¡¯ Even though Tang Wulin was slightly disappointed, he thought it was reasonable. After all, there were quite a lot of Tang Sect fighters. If each one was allowed to drive with such privileges, a careless driver could possibly cause a traffic ident. It made more sense that they were only allowed to do so for special missions.

    Purple One continued, ¡°However, that¡¯s not always strictly the case. If you were to make special contributions to both the Sect and the Federation, you¡¯ll be awarded the special contribution medal by the Federation that is used together with our Combat Vehicle, and that might grant you some privileges. Of course, this must be formally applied too. I believe there are a few fighters with such vehicles in our Battle Soul Hall. You can check the information database for the specific requirements when you return.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tang Wulin answered. This was a good development! He would give it more consideration after he had gone back and looked into it.

    It was possible to possess such privileges at Tang Sect, as in Shrek Academy. At this point, Tang Wulin could not help thinking about his yellow mecha. He should actually upgrade it with his current forging skill. It would be much easier tomute with the mecha.

    There were so many things he really wanted to do! He cracked a slight smile thinking about the possibilities open to him.

    Purple One was an extremely skilled driver. He could handle the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle at high speed, going even faster than a soul express train as they entered Heaven Dou City.

    It was already getting dark. The car slowed down and got off the highway as Purple One drove the car into Heaven Dou City. At the same time, he initiated the Combat Vehicle¡¯s camouge system, so it instantly turned into an ordinary car and did not appear that conspicuous anymore.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling dispirited upon entering the city. He could see many camps and makeshift shelters on both sides of the road. With his sharp ears, he would asionally hear crying voices. All sorts of Federation rescue vehicles could be seen everywhere. He could only imagine how catastrophic this terrorist attack had been on Heaven Dou City.

    The ancient city that had existed for over twenty thousand years had been ravaged. The Holy Spirit Cult was truly an abomination.

    Purple One spoke with a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s a littlete now. Are any of you not trained for night operations?¡±

    No one uttered a word.

    ¡°Very well. We shall immediately head to the abandoned factory area to carry out our search. I don¡¯t know how long it will take us to find some clues, so we ought to begin early. Yellow Two, are you alright physically?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Yellow Two answered with a crisp voice. Purple One asked because she was a recovery-type soul master.

    Purple One took a nce at the vehicle-mounted navigation system. He turned the steering wheel and drove them onto a path. Not many cars were on it, so the vehicle gradually gained speed as it headed for the suburb.

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes to rest. His right hand subconsciously pressed against the yellow fighter¡¯s badge he had just received earlier.

    The yellow fighter¡¯s badge could elevate one¡¯s spiritual power to a certain extent, and it had multiple other capabilities such as positioning, locating and low-range radar. With an attachedmunicator that was connected to the badge¡¯s internal database, it was highly functional despite its small size.

    There was a vast difference between yellow rank and white rank when it came to the bearer¡¯s benefits.

    If white fighters were described as reserve officers, then yellow fighters were the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s mainbat force.

    Finally, the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle arrived at a region that was obviously abandoned when the sky hadpletely darkened. One could see the shadows of the factory buildings from afar.

    There was no lighting, so the ce appeared deste and bleak. As soon as the car had driven into the area, one could feel a chilly sensation flooding into one¡¯s chest.

    Purple One stopped the Combat Vehicle and spoke softly, ¡°Check yourmunicator.¡±

    The group of them pressed onto their own badge separately and verified one by one ording to the numerical sequence.

    ¡°Communication effective. Exit the vehicle,¡± Purple One instructed and then got out of the car while shutting off all the car lights.

    The group left the vehicle in session. The frosty gloominess felt unusually apparent now.

    Purple One looked at his surroundings and said, ¡°Yellow Two, team with Yellow Four. Yellow One, Yellow Three and myself will make up four teams to spread out and search. Immediately report if you make any discovery. Don¡¯t act rashly if you discover an evil soul master. Call out to your teammates first. Remember, prioritize your safety before anything else. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    It was apparent that the abandoned factory district was huge. Every one of them was given a blueprint. Purple One spread his out and divided the search area, reserving the deepest part for himself.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    Purple One waved his hand once at the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle. With a flicker of radiance, the car was ced in the ring on his finger. He then led them as they made their way to the factory.

    Tang Wulin had a storage ring of his own. The enormous space inside the ring was enough to store even a mecha, but he had left it in the academy before the military training.

    Yellow One swiftly merged into the darkness. Tang Wulin nced at his map and advanced in his assigned direction.

    There was a violet sh in his eyes as he utilized the Purple Demon Eyes to observe his surroundings clearly without the need for any lighting equipment. The Purple Demon Eyes was the Tang Sect technique almost all of their fighters were skilled in.

    Purple One did not make a conscious effort to instruct everyone to wear the protective clothing because he was confident in them. Everyone possessed battle armor, and the armor was more useful than any protective clothing.

    Tang Wulin did not feel ufortable at all. His Golden Dragon King Bloodline was so powerful that ordinarily hazardous substances could not invade his body!

    Tang Wulin advanced rapidly. He initiated his yellow badge¡¯s micro-radar function as he was walking and sensing everything in his surroundings.

    It was his first time using the micro-radar, which was capable of detecting within a range of one-hundred meters in diameter and use the data to project a three-dimensional image into his Spirit Sea. It was said the design was inspired by the spiritual detection of Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao¡¯s Spirit Eye soul skill. Of course, the detection range was much smallerpared to the Spirit Ice Douluo.

 Chapter 855 - Wasted Trip?

    <h4>Chapter 855: Wasted Trip?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The micro-radar came with a heat detector that was especially effective in detecting living things, making it very convenient.

    Tang Wulin turned on the radar and kept his soul power infused. A tthree-dimensionalimage of the area within a range of one hundred meters immediately appeared in his mind. His surroundings were all shabby factories and facilities, and it felt extremely bleak and deste.

    It was described as searching, but Tang Wulin would actually only need to walk around the factory and rely on the micro-radar toplete the basic search.

    Tang Wulin advanced swiftly while he controlled his soul power to seal his pores and aura simultaneously, allowing him to move agilely and make as little noise as possible.

    Tang Wulin picked up the Silent skill from Old Demon Blight on Demon Ind. The most important part about sneaking into a ce was to ensure that the enemy had no way to discover him. Old Demon Blight¡¯s skill was extremely sophisticated. Not only was he capable of silencing his breath, he was also capable of manipting his soul power and destruction energy, fusing them together until his body temperature could be concealed. He could even avoid being detected by a heat sensor.

    Tang Wulin was applying what he had learned. Even if someone was to use all sorts of detectors right now, there was no way for anyone to discover him after he hadpletely sealed his breath, soul power and altered his body temperature.

    Old Demon Blight told Tang Wulin that everyone only had one life to live, so he would need to be most vignt at all times to confront possible threats. There was no time for regret when a mistake happened, because he would already be dead.

    Tang Wulin remembered especially clearly of all the Demons¡¯ teachings, due to the many kinds of torment he faced there. Thus, he used the Silent skill and was concealing himself as much as possible as he advanced soundlessly. He was even using his soul power to minimize the signature of the micro-radar¡¯s energy fluctuation.

    Tang Wulin was the fastest at learning the Silent skill among the Shrek Seven Monsters because his spiritual power was the strongest. His Spirit Abyss-ranked spiritual power allowed him to have the precise controls necessary toplete the skill.

    Tang Wulin quickly searched arge area, but there was nothing to be found. There was not even an insect or pest of any kind in the ce, perhaps due to the hazardous materials. It was genuinely dead silent.

    ¡°Inner zone search isplete. All clear,¡± a voice echoed from themunicator in his ear.

    ¡°East zone search isplete. All clear,¡± followed Yellow One.

    Tang Wulin pressed onto hismunicator and spoke, ¡°West zone search isplete. All clear.¡±

    Yellow Two¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Searching south zone now.¡±

    Purple One spoke, ¡°Yellow One, Yellow Three, both of you head to south zone to rendezvous with Yellow Two and Yellow Four. I¡¯ll search the north zone before rejoining all of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As captain, Purple One naturally undertook a heavier workload than everybody else. This was the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s rule that everybody could naturally execute.

    Tang Wulin advanced toward the south zone swiftly, relying on the yellow badge¡¯s positioning device to locate Yellow Two and Yellow Four. Yellow One arrived one step earlier than him because agility-type soul masters would always be slightly faster.

    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s nothing here!¡± Yellow One spoke with slight disappointment.

    ording to this mission¡¯s criteria, one must discover something before the mission was consideredplete. Otherwise, one could only score one-third of the reward promised.

    Yellow Two smiled. ¡°I hope that Purple One will bring us good news.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin could only nod.

    He was frowning ever so slightly under his mask. Even though he found nothing in his search earlier, he had had a feeling that something was not right the whole time. He had fought evil soul masters on numerous asions, and he was highly perceptive. He sensed that there was an unseen force in the factory that made him very uneasy.

    It had not taken long before a figure confronted them. Tang Wulin and his teammates instinctively got into a defensive formation while examining their badges.

    It was Purple One.

    Purple One¡¯s body moved in a sh. ¡°All clear. The abandoned factory ispletely empty. The heat sensors aren¡¯t detecting anything either.¡±

    Yellow One spoke, ¡°So what do we do? Was this a waste of time?¡±

    Purple One considered for a moment. ¡°It seems like this is it. Logically, the evil soul masters should have retreated to a distant location afterunching an attack on this scale. They wouldn¡¯t be staying near Heaven Dou City anymore. Anyway, the army already searched this ce, and they also didn¡¯t find anything.¡±

    Frustrated, Yellow Two sighed softly. Yellow Four did not speak and neither did Tang Wulin.

    Purple One pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s withdraw. We can¡¯t remain here for no reason. Our search using the fighter¡¯s badge is extremely reliable. If the badge¡¯s micro radar didn¡¯t manage to pick up anything, then it¡¯s difficult for us to discover anything more even if we were to stay here. We must return first before we discuss any further.¡±

    ¡°Boohoo...¡± a soft weeping sound suddenly echoed at that exact moment.

    At once, the five fighters reacted to the sound, looking toward the direction where the crying wasing from. The sobbing that suddenly echoed within the abandoned factory in the pitch ck night made the hairs on the back of their necks stand up immediately.

    Tang Wulin was the calmest one because he had seen way too many dubious situations on the Demon Ind.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Purple One shouted sternly while initiating the micro-radar on his fighter¡¯s badge. He was astonished that there was no trace of any life form at all within his micro-radar¡¯s over three hundred-meter range.

    ¡°Boohoo...¡± the sobbing sound continued.

    Tang Wulin frowned ever so slightly as if he suddenly recalled something.

    Soon after, the mournful noise was heard loudly from all around as if countless people were crying. The crying echoed and made the surrounding factories seemed to be disturbed as well. Shadows ovepped at once while those abandoned facilities seemed to be alive and were swaying gently.

    ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡± Purple One shouted in a deep voice while unleashing his martial soul. A total of seven soul rings arose from underneath his feet. Tang Wulin was surprised to learn that he was a seven-ringed Soul Sage.

    There was no doubt that the Battle Soul Hall was extremely cautious when it came to arranging missions. Every fighter was precious to the Hall. Hence, even though they were only a reconnaissance squadron, they were paired with a seven-ringed Soul Sage battle armor master. Being both a seven-ringed Soul Sages as well as a two-word battle armor master made him capable of possessing power that exceeded an ordinary Title Douluo, so he could easily handle whatever perilous situation came his way.

    Yellow One, Yellow Two and Yellow Four each unleashed their five-ringed martial souls. Yellow Four retreated to the rear, with her back against Yellow Two. Yellow One and Tang Wulin stood on either side while Purple One stood at the front and forming a standard crossbat formation.

    Tang Wulin also unleashed his two yellow and three purple soul rings. His five soul rings appeared slightly different from the rest of the three yellow fighters.

    It was the Disguise skill! Perhaps it should be called the Soul Ring Disguise skill that originated from Old Demon Nightmare.

    The most direct manner for soul masters to identify each other¡¯s power was by looking at the color and quantity of their soul rings. Different colors represented different cultivation bases while soul rings also clearly revealed a soul master¡¯s strength or weakness.

    Because of this, Old Demon Nightmare passed on the Disguise skill to Tang Wulin which allowed him to fuse together, control and warp a person¡¯s field of vision through his spiritual and destructive power. In other words, the radiance emitted from his soul rings was refracted making the others see them as having different colors.

    The Disguise skill was ineffective in actualbat, but it was very useful, especially after Tang Wulin acquired the strange green-gold soul ring from Nature¡¯s Child.

    He appeared no different from an ordinary soul master.

    ¡°Boohoo... Boohoo... Boohoo...¡± The sobbing sound was growing more and more bitter. One could not help shivering upon hearing it.

 Chapter 856 - Spiritual Illusion

    <h4>Chapter 856: Spiritual Illusion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Purple One spoke coldly, ¡°Stop acting like a ghost. Come out!¡± He pointed his right hand to the sky as he was saying that. A ball of white light surged skyward despite his soul ring which had not even been triggered. The mass of white light was condensed. It surged upright to the sky fifty meters above before it suddenly exploded and transformed into a white halo ring that illuminated the surrounding ground.

    He had such powerful control over his soul power. Tang Wulin was shocked because Purple One lived up to his reputation as a purple fighter. The effect was obviouslyunched with his Mysterious Heaven Method soul power. It conserved soul power aspared to using his soul skill. At the same time, it had an illuminating effect. It appeared to consume massive power, but in reality, the soul power that was expended was insignificant.

    There was nothing on the ground. With his Purple Demon Eyes, he did not see anything suspicious within his visual field.

    Purple One spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Follow me.¡± As he was saying that, he walked outside in quick strides.

    There was no doubt that the peculiar situation was only happening within the factory. It would be better for them to leave the ce.

    ¡°Boohoo... boohoo... boohoo...¡± the sobbing echoed once again while the surrounding air turned bleak and cold.

    Just as Purple One and the four yellow fighters were about to head out from the factory zone, the surrounding space began to warp violently that they could not distinguish their direction anymore. Everyone felt dizzy as if the sky andnd were churning as a whole. An unknown fear and spiritual stress suddenly overwhelmed them akin to rising tidewater rushing in and overpowering them.

    Meanwhile, they had yet to discover where the enemy wasing from.

    Purple One spoke with a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s a spiritual illusion. It¡¯s possibly an enemy skilled in spiritual power. I can¡¯t reach the headquarters. Be careful, everyone. Stay together.¡±

    He noticed that a vine had wound around his waist. Instinctively, he turned his head to find Tang Wulin making a hand gesture at him.

    The most scary part about being in an illusion was that they would losemunication with one another after they were forcefully separated by the enemy. Tang Wulin managed to unleash his Bluesilver Emperor to solve this issue.

    The sobbing grew louder while the surroundings were spinning rapidly akin to being on a merry-go-round. Purple One attempted tounch an attack but his attack dissipated as soon as it struck the illusion just like y oxen going into the sea.

    Purple One stopped acting rashly. He felt like he had sunk into the deepest valley for falling into the enemy¡¯s deadly illusion. An illusion of this stature was definitely not something that could be unleashed by an ordinary soul master. This had to be done by a person with domain abilities. It would be extremely difficult for them to break away from the enemy¡¯s domain. It was apparent that the enemy was attempting to cut off theirmunications with headquarters requesting for reinforcements.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s voice echoed in Purple One¡¯s ears, ¡°Purple One, it¡¯s Yellow Three here. I know how to break the illusion temporarily. Get us out of here using the fastest method when I¡¯m diffusing the illusion.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± He did not question how Tang Wulin was going to diffuse the illusion. A Tang Sect fighter¡¯s steadyposure was undoubtedly revealed at this time.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was heard simultaneously in the ears of his fellow fighters. In the next moment, he spoke softly, ¡°Three, two, one!¡±

    The group was pulled together in unison following Tang Wulin¡¯s count of three. Soon after, Tang Wulin straightened his body. There appeared to be no change in the five soul rings on his body. In reality, it had already been reced with the Golden Dragon King¡¯s four bloodline soul rings.

    ¡°Roar...¡± a raging roar that shook the heaven and earth was heard that it shut out the sobbing sound instantly.

    A terrifying and deafening roar was unleashed as if an enormous golden dragon head was about to surge skyward. The illusion was at once shattered akin to a bubble popping while the surrounding factory area seemed to have returned to normal instantly.

    There was no need for Tang Wulin to speak. Purple One had already leaped and pulled at the Bluesilver Emperor on his body with both his hands simultaneously. He had relied on his seven-ring Soul Sage cultivation base to gather Tang Wulin and the rest to dash out swiftly.

    The sudden turn of events took the concealed enemy hiding in a dark corner by surprise. Their speeds were unusually swift as they dashed out of the factory zone.

    ¡°Argh...¡± a seemingly sad scream pierced the air. A gigantic skull suddenly bored out of the ground just as they were about to dash out of the factory.

    The skull was ten meters high with green mes darting from its eye sockets. A puff of green mes shot out toward Tang Wulin¡¯s group of five as it opened its mouth.

    Although it was not hot, the five people felt an intense piercing pain permeating their souls simultaneously. It was as if the soul fire was burning in their minds.

    What trick was this?

    Purple One roared in rage as purple radiance shot out violently from his eyes. He had already perfected his Purple Demon Eyes. At the same time, pieces of battle armor turned around swiftly on his body. A pair of wings spread open behind his back to block the green mes from hurting the four people behind him.

    A muffled humph was heard as Purple One staggered once. The dark brown battle armor covering his body was tainted by the green mes much to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    Yellow One shouted in her pleasing voice as a stream of pure white mes swept across Purple One¡¯s body, ¡°Spiritual Heal!¡±

    Her execution was precise because there was no doubt that the green mes were aimed at attacking one¡¯s sea of spirit. The green mes on Purple One¡¯s body were subdued as expected. However, the mes spurting out from the gigantic skull had spread out in all directions and were sweeping toward them.

    Yellow Four shouted as the fourth soul ring on his body glowed brightly. A revolving, circr shield appeared. The shield was covered with ayer of strange scales when it was conjured. The strange scales rapidly spread out and transformed into a protective shield that enshrouded the whole group.

    At the same time, everyone¡¯s battle armor was already unleashed to enhance their defenses.

    Purple One roared once as the sixth soul ring on his body shimmered. Finally, the group of people found out his martial soul.

    A purple giant dragon flew into the sky following a loud and distinct cry. It pped its wings in the sky as a purple energy storm swept across an area a hundred meters ahead of them abruptly.

    The Purple Jade Divine Eagle was a species of extremely powerful flying-type soul beasts. Purple One wasunching his sixth soul skill at present which was known as the Divine Eagle Heavenly Dance.

    The Divine Eagle Heavenly Dance was capable of unleashing the Purple Jade Storm. The dual spiritual and physical attack storm was released as a siege attack that was capable of attacking arge area.

    The Purple Stormshed into the giant skull¡¯s green mes. However, it only managed to block the mes from continuing tosh at the group but was incapable ofunching an attack.

    It was at that moment they understood that the enemy they were fighting was far more powerful than them. They had not even seen the person, yet they were already in an inferior position.

    The calmest person at the moment was Tang Wulin. After his horrendous experiences on Demon Ind, his mental strength far exceeded the ordinary folks.

    Tang Wulin was not in a rush to attack as he was observing the gigantic skull closely when Purple One and Purple Four were resisting the enemy¡¯s attack.

    He realized that there was a ring of faint green radiance that was continually umting in the skull¡¯s direction whenever the giant skull spurted green mes. It was as if the skull was absorbing something from its surroundings.

    Tang Wulin grew more certain of his judgment when he witnessed the scene.

    ¡°Roar...¡± His third soul ring shimmered as the Golden Dragon Roar was heard once again.

    The green mes spurting from the skull¡¯s mouth flickered slightly but it did not appear to be weakening. However, one would notice the faint green radiance around the skull vanish each time the Golden Dragon Roar was unleashed.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin leaped from the side. The Golden Dragon Spear had already appeared in his right palm shing with a golden radiance. The piercing golden radiance emanated from his body as he flung his arm transforming the Golden Dragon Spear into a golden electrode that shot straight into the skull¡¯s forehead.

    The entire process fromunching the Golden Dragon Roar to hurling the Golden Dragon Spear waspleted by the time it took to blink one¡¯s eyes twice.

    It was apparent that the giant skull was affected by the Golden Dragon Roar. Meanwhile, the Golden Dragon Spear had already arrived at the center of the skull¡¯s forehead within a split second.

    A green light shield appeared simultaneously, but nheless, it was prated by the Golden Dragon Spear. The shield vanished in a sh the moment it came into contact with the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s tip.

    The Golden Dragon Spear was equipped with three special abilities that were puncture, prate, and devour. Each time Tang Wulin broke through ayer of the Golden Dragon King Seal, his control andprehension of the Golden Dragon Spear would be elevated by a rank.

    The giant skull tilted backward due to the momentum created by the Golden Dragon Spear after it prated the shield. The green mes in its mouth spurted into the sky.

    Tang Wulin let out a loud and distinct dragon¡¯s roar while he was in the air. A sh of golden shadow appeared in midair as heunched the Golden Dragon Flies!

 Chapter 857 - Valiance

    <h4>Chapter 857: Valiance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin immediately tossed out the Golden Dragon Spear before urging the Golden Dragon Flies to the side of the giant skull as he flung his right hand brazenly.

    Five streams of dark golden, seven-meter long de radiances shed once as the radiances pounded into the giant skull. Scraping and shattering noises were heard simultaneously. The green radiance dissipated at once as countless mes shot out intensely.

    Tang Wulin crossed his arms to protect himself as the golden radiance enshrouded his body. He somersaulted backwardnding on the ground. He waved his right hand once to conjure a stream of golden radiance that shot forward before returning to his hand like a boomerang. It was the Golden Dragon Spear which had rendered its outstanding performance earlier.

    Let alone Yellow One, Yellow Two, and Yellow Four, even Purple One was stunned from witnessing the present scene.

    The entire episode only took two breaths from the moment when Tang Wulin had an outburst until he crushed the skull. The skull that had given them much trouble was finally shattered. It was simply unbelievable.

    ¡°Go, quick!¡± Tang Wulin shouted aloud to jolt hisrades out of their daze. They immediately reacted and quickly dashed out from the factory zone together with him.

    The terrifying, overbearing force vanished as soon as they exited the factory. There was no enemy chasing after them either.

    Purple One flung his hand and out shot the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle. He took the lead and leaped into the vehicle while the rest jumped into the vehicle in session. He stepped on the elerator to its maximum as he drove them at full speed back to where they came from.

    In the factory district.

    A figure emerged silently from afar. He appeared to be a middle-aged man over forty with seven soul rings shimmering on his body. He had two yellow, two purple, and three ck soul rings. His right hand was holding a pitch ck staff with a light orb which appeared as a mist of green light floating on top of the staff.

    His expression was unpleasant and gloomy.

    ¡°He broke my Devil Devour Skull. I¡¯m afraid that the people from Tang Sect will being soon. We can¡¯t handle everything for we must leave immediately after we¡¯ve collected all the grieving souls here.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Arge stretch of skulls which were densely arranged flew up from around him. Each skull was shimmering with green mes in its eye sockets. These skulls which were much smaller than the giant skull flew out rapidly in all directions.

    The Tang Sect Combat Vehicle drove at high speed. The group¡¯s battle armors were gradually retracted into their bodies apanied by streams of radiances.

    Yellow Four could not help staring at Tang Wulin in surprise. ¡°Yellow Three, how did you do that? The attack earlier was simply amazing. The skull exploded into pieces at one go. Oh my god, you¡¯re truly impressive.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m impressive, it¡¯s just that the skull wasn¡¯t as powerful as you imagined.¡±

    Purple One had justpleted his report to the headquarters. Themunications signal had returned to normal upon leaving the factory district. He could not help turning around upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Tell us what happened.¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°When the sobbing sounds appeared, we hadn¡¯t spotted any signs of life. This indicated the sounds weren¡¯t produced by a life form. I¡¯ve recently witnessed some peculiar situations. Thus, I made a bold guess that the sobbing sounds were probably made by vengeful spirits within the factory.¡±

    ¡°Judging by our mission, the target factory was involved in a major hazardous substance leakage incident so there was bound to be a lot of fatalities. Those innocent victims who were identally killed could have be vengeful spirits. These vengeful spirits were supposed to perish naturally but they could exist for a longer period of time if someone were to manipte their existence intentionally, such as evil soul masters!¡±

    ¡°Thus, I made a bold spection that those were vengeful spirits when we couldn¡¯t determine the source of the sobbing sound. It was probably the vengeful spirits of those people who died in the factory earlier. The illusion that appearedter could have been triggered by the vengeful spirits.¡±

    ¡°One would require an enormous amount of spiritual power to control the vengeful spirits. We couldn¡¯t tell where our enemy was hiding. In order to leave the tight encirclement, we had to disrupt the enemy¡¯s control of the vengeful spirits. Hence, I used the sound soul skill of mine. The raging roar¡¯s dual sonic and spiritual shocking effects made the vengeful spirits lose control momentarily such that we could escape from the ce. Although the giant skull has a powerful attacking ability, I noticed that there was a lot of radiance which was simr to the vengeful spirits which scared us gathering underneath the skull. Hence, I made a wild guess that the source of the giant skull¡¯s energy was most likely from the vengeful spirits in the factory. If my guess was right, then the enemy hiding in the dark corner was possibly not as powerful as we had imagined for he was only relying on the vengeful spirits in the factory to be so powerful.¡±

    Tang Wulin paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°If he wasn¡¯t that powerful, then the skull which he unleashed would naturally be wed in its defense as well. I used this knowledge tounch an attack. As expected, it was easily destroyed after the channeling of the vengeful spirits was halted. My guess was confirmed when no one chased after us after we left that ce. The enemy was certainly not that powerful. He wasn¡¯t a worthy opponent outside of the factory.¡±

    The people in the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle became silent after listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s analysis.

    After a long while, Purple One who was driving the vehicle spoke slowly, ¡°Did you truly enter the same factory as us?¡± It was obvious that his voice sounded rather bitter.

    He was the mission¡¯s captain, yet he did not discover the enemy¡¯s true purpose and made a proper judgment of the situation when they were confronted by danger. If it were not for Tang Wulin¡¯s correct hunch and his heroic effort to turn the tide during the crucial moments, they would possibly still be trapped in that ce.

    Yellow One, Yellow Two, and Yellow Four were also looking at Tang Wulin as if he were a monster.

    His fighting capacity was impressive, but his analytical ability was even more incredible.

    Tang Wulin scratched his head. He did not think it was anything out of the ordinary. In fact, it felt quite normal for him. Why were his teammates in awe of him?

    He was unaware that he had changed into a different person after undergoing the special training on Demon Ind which included his ability to observe, react to emergencies, and make quick decisions. He had far exceeded the abilities of any ordinary person and even the Tang Sect fighters. The extraordinary ability which he had unintentionally revealed was enough to shock his teammates.

    The Tang Sect Combat Vehicle stopped after it was driven into the city. They waited for the arrival of reinforcements. It did not take long before two ck fighters appeared silently.

    The two ck fighters looked at Tang Wulin approvingly before they vanished into the night.

    ¡°So, what are we going to do now?¡± Yellow One asked Purple One.

    Purple One replied, ¡°We shall wait here for the result. At the same time, we can also check if our mission ispleted. Everyone can rest for a while in the car if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll be on watch.¡±

    While he was a little envious of Tang Wulin¡¯s ability, he also felt guilty. If it were not for Tang Wulin¡¯s resolute effort to turn the tide, they would have suffered a great loss this time. Moreover, they could have been annihted. If that were the case, he could not absolve himself from being ountable as the captain.

    Tang Wulin walked toward Purple One and was about to say something when Purple One shook his head at Tang Wulin. ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to console me. I¡¯m very d to have a teammate like you. Also, I realize that we¡¯re stillcking in many areas to fight the evil soul masters. I¡¯ll work hard topensate for the inadequacies when I return to the headquarters.¡±

    Tang Wulin gave him a thumbs up for he had proven himself to be a fighter!

    There were a few reasons that resulted in Purple One¡¯s failure to react to the emergency situation today. One was because it happened abruptly, while the other was hisck of understanding of the evil soul masters. In addition to the fact that he was not a calm person, he alsocked the experience to fight the evil soul masters.

 Chapter 858 - Teachings of the Pavilion Master

    <h4>Chapter 858: Teachings of the Pavilion Master</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, all these things did not affect his outstanding qualities. Fighting against the evil soul masters was a long, arduous journey. Tang Wulin¡¯s performance had annoyed him a little. Nevertheless, as long as he remained a fighter, he would continue to improve himself.

    Yellow One, Yellow Two, and Yellow Four came over and thanked Tang Wulin.

    The situation over at the factory was uncertain. No one had any intention of taking a rest, so they could only wait here patiently. They waited until the skies were almost bright when the two ck fighters returned with the news.

    The evil soul masters within the factory had left. Tang Wulin¡¯s judgment was correct. The evil soul masters had used the wraiths within the factory. There was also an altar deep beneath the factory. Judging from the altar¡¯s use, the wraiths of the factory had been exorcized. Many souls of the casualties in the terror attack had been exorcized at the altar by the evil soul masters.

    Everyone had a heavy heart upon receiving the information. At the same time, the two ck fighters also announced that their mission was aplished.

    For Tang Wulin¡¯s outstanding performance throughout the mission, he was awarded half of the mission¡¯s rewards while the other four fighters divided the remaining half among themselves.

    One could not decline the rewards given despite one¡¯s modesty. When the superior fighters had decided, the lower-ranked fighters had no choice but to obey. Also, Purple One and the others sincerely thought that Tang Wulin deserved the rewards.

    The rewards of the mission were already doubled to begin with. Now that he had half of it for himself, Tang Wulin definitely reaped a more than generous reward. However, the mission had also left an indelible mark in his heart. He had seen the savageries of the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Even with the Federation¡¯s strength, there was nothing it could do to the Holy Spirit Cult. Although the attack had happened a long time ago, they were still unable to locate the main forces of the current Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s mission. This time, they had finally gotten hold of some clues after all the trouble, but the evil soul masters still managed to get away. Indeed, it would be difficult to believe that they did not receive any outside assistance. The innerwork of the Holy Spirit Cult was truly terrifying.

    Purple One drove the Tang Sect¡¯s fighting vehicle back to Shrek City. After he reported on the mission¡¯spletion and imed his points, the whole team was disbanded.

    Tang Wulin did not ept any more missions. Instead, he headed back to the academy. He wanted to go back and retrieve his things before anything else. Then, he nned to go to Heaven Dou City where his uncle master was.

    When he had aplished the mission, he knew that the cksmith¡¯s Association was not affected by the great explosion. This turned out to be a great fortune amidst misfortune.

    Everything within Shrek Academy remained the same. Tang Wulin went to the inner court. He proceeded to Sea God¡¯s Ind to report himself.

    He had barely reached Sea God¡¯s Ind when he was shocked to see someone waiting at the shores.

    The person wore a white garment and had his hands behind his back. His handsome face had a faint coldness to it. When he saw Tang Wulining over, he was hardly perturbed. Instead, he waved at him.

    Tang Wulin tapped the water¡¯s surface with the tip of his toes andnded steadily on the shore. Then, he quickly bowed and paid his respects. ¡°Elder Yun.¡±

    The person who was waiting on the shores was none other than Shrek Academy¡¯s current Pavilion Master, As Douluo Yun Ming.

    Yun Ming nodded slightly toward him. ¡°Come with me.¡± He turned around and walked toward the inner parts of Sea God¡¯s Ind.

    Tang Wulin hastily followed after him.

    Outwardly, Yun Ming did not seem to be walking very fast. However, Tang Wulin had to run with all his might just to keep up with him.

    Sea God¡¯s Ind was not that big. In no time, Tang Wulin had followed him to the Sea God Pavilion.

    They entered the Sea God Pavilion, but Yun Ming did not stop in the hall. Instead, he walked up the stairs. Tang Wulin followed behind him and looked curiously at his surroundings.

    He was not familiar with the Sea God Pavilion which made him highly curious regarding the ce. The wooden hut was not spacious and was built leaning on the Gold Tree. It was one of the most revered ces on the entire Douluo Continent!

    Yun Ming brought Tang Wulin all the way up to the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s third floor. They went into an empty room.

    There was no furniture inside the room, only two rush cushions on the floor.

    Yun Ming sat on the one further inside the room. He pointed at the cushion opposite. ¡°Sit.¡±

    Tang Wulin obeyed and sat down. He was feeling both shock and curious. ¡®Could it be that Elder Yun was waiting for me by the shore?¡¯

    He was not in the least surprised that Yun Ming knew about his return. With Elder Yun¡¯s cultivation base, he reckoned that Elder Yun would have known the instant he set foot in Shrek City.

    ¡°Do you have any news of Na¡¯er?¡± asked Yun Ming with his lowered voice.

    Tang Wulin shuddered inwardly, but he shook his head with a bitter smile. He did not have any news, whether it was about Na¡¯er or Gu Yue!

    Yun Ming suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯ve formed a soul power vortex already?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at him with astonishment. He then nodded. Although he could not quiteprehend Yun Ming¡¯s rank, he was wondering about the capability of his eyes that could see a person¡¯s soul power vortex just by looking at the person. It was as if his body could be seen through by Yun Ming¡¯s gaze.

    Yun Ming¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. He seemed to be pondering something.

    Finally, he spoke after a long while, ¡°Are there any problems?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just as teacher said. The soul power vortex is normal. I, myself am unsure why the soul power vortex formed at my rank. I thought that it would only appear just before I attain rank-7.¡±

    Yun Ming said, ¡°In truth, the soul power vortex and ranks are unrted. It¡¯s only rted to the density of one¡¯s soul power. Once your soul power has reached a certain concentration level, it will increasingly resemble a solid. However, there¡¯s no such thing as a soul power in solid form. Hence, the soul power that¡¯s nearly solid will exist in such a unique state, and that is a vortex.¡±

    ¡°Simply put, if you have highly concentrated chocte syrup, and you leave it alone in its natural state, it¡¯ll quickly form into chunks. Or, imagine a cup of hypersaline water, crystals will quickly form and settle at the bottom of the cup. However, when you stir them constantly and maintain the stirring, they will stay in their liquid state. Such liquids can maintain their high density and are also evenly distributed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same with soul power. After your soul power reaches a certain level, your body will naturally manage it. At the same time, your body will guide it to form a vortex. It is a natural process of soul power cultivation until the condensation of a soul core. The soul power vortex itself possesses a strong attractive force. It attracts the soul power within you, and it has a very powerful pull on the outer world¡¯s origin energy. This can help you obtain twice the results with half the effort in your cultivation. It¡¯s very rare for you to be able to form a soul power vortex with your five-ring cultivation base. Back then, I¡¯d also formed the soul power vortex when I was at rank-59. After that, the rate of my cultivation from rank-60 to rank-70 wasn¡¯t much different from rank-50 to rank-60.¡±

    After hearing Yun Ming¡¯s words, Tang Wulin had newfound knowledge about the soul power vortex. Also, he was astonished that the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master Elder Yun had imparted his knowledge to him. ¡®He formed his soul power vortex at rank-59? Does this mean that I¡¯m going to surpass him in this aspect?¡¯

    Although he was startled, Tang Wulin remembered everything Yun Ming said. These were the teachings of a person who was regarded as the best under the heavens! The majority of soul masters would never have such a chance in their lifetimes.

    When Yun Ming saw that Tang Wulin was listening keenly, he continued, ¡°From now on, all you have to do is just cultivate conventionally. With the soul power vortex as your foundation, your cultivation base will increase very quickly. If you have any problems, you cane and ask me in the Sea God Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Thank you, Elder Yun,¡± said Tang Wulin in reverence.

    Yun Ming looked at him with a slightlyplicated gaze, ¡°I¡¯m a very emotional person. Because of what happened to Na¡¯er, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t like you.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned, but he could only respond with a bitter smile. Regarding Na¡¯er, his heart was also filled with regret.

    Yun Ming continued, ¡°When I take the academy into consideration, I know I shouldn¡¯t feel that way. This time, the effects of your military training on Demon Ind were very good. I received word from them that your results even surpassed most of your seniors.¡±

    Tang Wulin made no reply. ¡®Is he praising me?¡¯

    Yun Ming paused as if he was pondering over something. However, it seemed like he did not have a conclusion. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You may leave.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Wulin stood up hastily. After bowing to Yun Ming once again, he turned around and left.

    As he looked at Tang Wulin receding, Yun Ming sighed softly and massaged his brows.

    A small door on the side of the room opened. The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali walked out from within. She moved behind Yun Ming and kneaded his shoulders lightly.

    ¡°You still can¡¯t make up your mind? This child is truly outstanding. With his temperament and abilities, he can surely shoulder great responsibilities.¡±

    Yun Ming shook his head. ¡°I still don¡¯t like him. We¡¯ll see.¡±

    Yali sighed softly. ¡°Don¡¯t you push him too far away!¡±

 Chapter 859 - Broadcast of The Grandteacher

    <h4>Chapter 859: Broadcast of The Grandteacher</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A faint smile showed on Yun Ming¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. He isn¡¯t only one of the academy¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters, he¡¯s also a Tang Sect fighter at the same time. My actions this time have vited the rules set by the academy. Just think of it as putting him through additional trials. Arrange a meeting to inform the others that we¡¯ll consider Tang Wulin as a prospective Sea God Pavilion resident elder. But, this information mustn¡¯t reach the outsiders, including Tang Wulin himself.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Yun Ming stood up and held his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m looking forward to the miracles that he might create in the future. The previous Sea God Pavilion Masters had to endure countless cycles of hardship before they were finally able to shoulder the heavy responsibility.¡±

    Yali smiled. ¡°I like this child very much. I believe he can do it. ording to the regtions set by the academy, a person who passes all the trials on Demon Ind is qualified to be a Sea God Pavilion resident elder. If the person manages to break the record as well, then the person will be the next Sea God Pavilion Master. His results are obvious to all.¡±

    Yun Ming smiled. ¡°I have my ns.¡±

    Tang Wulin exited the Sea God Pavilion, but he still felt puzzled. Did the Sea God Pavilion Master, Elder Yune to fetch him by the shore just to give him a few tips on the cultivation method of his soul power vortex? He could feel that Yun Ming had something to say but refrained himself. Nheless, he did not know what it was that Yun Ming wanted to say.

    In any case, Elder Yun seemed to have epted him to some degree. This was good news.

    Tang Wulin returned home and carried everything which he had stored with him. Then, he went to the wooden house where Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi lived.

    ¡°Grandteacher.¡±

    Zhuo Shi was basking in the yard. When one had achieved one¡¯s cultivation base, there was no longer a need to cultivate all the time. More time was spent on understanding the world. Instant enlightenment was the insight needed for a breakthrough.

    When Zhuo Shi saw him, he was not shocked in the least. He smiled and asked, ¡°Did you meet the Pavilion Master?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered curiously, ¡°You knew?¡±

    Zhuo Shi said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s only natural that he finds you. Come and sit by your grandteacher¡¯s side,¡± he said as he pointed at the seat beside him.

    Tang Wulin went beside Zhuo Shi and sat down. Zhuo Shi said, ¡°Tell me about your experiences during this trip.¡± After he finished, he closed his eyes.

    There was nothing that Tang Wulin needed to hide from his grandteacher. He then recounted the encounters he had together with hisrades. From the incident on the soul express train fighting powerful evil soul masters to their arrival in the Northsea City and their horrendous experiences on the Demon Ind, he narrated the whole story in detail. The only thing he left out was the Tang Sect fighters¡¯ mission in which he had participated after his military training.

    Zhuo Shi listened to him with his eyes closed. He only opened his eyes after Tang Wulin had finished his narration.

    Zhuo Shi sighed softly and said, ¡°The peace in the continent seems to being to its end. My generation is old. The responsibility of transforming and protecting the continent lies on the young shoulders of your generation.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at him with shock. ¡°Grandteacher, is it really that serious?¡±

    Zhuo Shi lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s more serious than you imagine. There are some problems among the higher-ups of the Federation. Some of them are openly infighting themselves within the Federation. On the surface, the Federation is still calm and peaceful, but in truth, the infighting is quite serious. The incident of Heaven Dou City this time is a result of the infighting. As a Federation congressman, Mo Wu was a potential sessor, but he died in the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s surprise attack. This escted the conflict further among the members of the Congress. Although we can¡¯t be sure which congressman is affiliated to the Holy Spirit Cult, there¡¯s no doubt there¡¯s an insider among the congressmen who protects them. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way that the Holy Spirit Cult can hide while the Federation is powerless to act against a sect of the evil soul masters.¡±

    ¡°It seems like we¡¯ll be having troubled times soon. The Federation isn¡¯t the only one facing problems. I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s also an inner conflict in Spirit Pagoda. Even on Star Luo Empire¡¯s side, the Green Skeleton Rebellion seemed to have received some form of support. Their war with the Star Luo Empire¡¯s officials is escting. It seems that the entire Douluo Star is going through troubled times.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s brain was in overdrive thinking about it. However, he was as puzzled as ever. After all, he had only been a mere student of Shrek Academy. He was not too familiar with the continent¡¯s situation. He worked very hard and focused mainly on his cultivation.

    Zhuo Shi said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to trouble yourself with this matter yet. You¡¯ll at least have to wait after your graduation from the inner court before you¡¯re involved in any of this. But, you must remember, as the leader of this generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters, there¡¯s no way you can evade this responsibility. Shrek Academy has always been neutral, but that¡¯s during peaceful times. Once there¡¯s a threat that can cause upheavals on the continent and endanger the lives ofmon people, the academy will take precautionary actions. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded slightly. Without a doubt, Shrek Academy¡¯s heritage had for tens of thousands of years been deeply ingrained on Douluo Continent. The outstanding graduates of the academy were everywhere holding various influential posts on the continent. Once the academy made a rion call, the power it would amass was formidable.

    Zhuo Shi raised a hand and pressed down on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°In the future, the pressure you¡¯ll be under will only increase. You¡¯ll then truly understand the benefits you¡¯ve gained from your trip to the Demon Ind. I only hope that the greater the pressure, the more motivated you will be. Come, tell me about the problems you faced while you were cultivating including the Golden Dragon Nine Moves.¡±

    Tang Wulin stayed in Zhuo Shi¡¯s wooden house until evening came. After Zhuo Shi¡¯s instructions, he overcame all the problems that had surfaced recently.

    He stayed on Sea God¡¯s Ind that night.

    He stayed in the wooden house Gu Yue left him. He sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the clear and bright moonlight outside the window. Her beautiful face surfaced in his mind. He seemed to feel her presence.

    The silver dragon scale on his chest reflected the gentle moonlight¡¯s glow. He was sleepless during the night.

    The next day, Tang Wulin left the academy early in the morning. He had mentioned to Zhuo Shi that he would be in Heaven Dou City for a month. He would go there and learn to forge from the Divine Craftsman, Zhen Hua.

    His forging level had reached a crucial bottleneck currently. Once he could aplish Soul Refinement, he would enter a new realm in the field of forging. As the youngest rank-6 cksmith of the current forging world, once he achieved a breakthrough, he would have limitless possibilities in terms of forging.

    After he exited the academy, Tang Wulin did not go to the soul express train station to board the soul train. He was genuinely afraid of soul trains now, especially the route between Shrek City and Heaven Dou City. He had lost count of the incidents he had encountered on this route alone. For the safety of the passengers and himself, he decided that it was better not to board the soul train.

    He arrived at the Battle Soul Hall of Tang Sect. Tang Wulin proceeded to redeem a Tang Sect fighter vehicle with his points.

    After his prior experience riding a fighter vehicle, Tang Wulin had taken a liking to this mode of transportation. Its high speed aside, it was very stable. The only shoring was that it had no special features. Even so, the equipment on the vehicle far surpassed other ordinary cars.

    As for his mecha, he had retrieved it already. Now, he only needed to wait for it to be upgraded. Mechas and cars were different after all. The Federation had strict regtions on mechas, especially during an emergency.

    Tang Wulin had a lot of fighter points. He still had arge bnce after redeeming a Tang Sect fighter vehicle. He stored the fighter vehicle in his storage ring and only released it after he was out the door.

    Unlike the fighter vehicle he rode the other day, he had redeemed one with three rows of seats. It was a Tang Sect fighter vehicle that could carry eight passengers at maximum capacity. Its speed was not as fast as the previous one, but it had better cross-country capabilities.

    There were seven members among the Shrek Seven Monsters. The extra seat was naturally kept for her

 Chapter 860 - Suppressing Disturbances with Wisdom

    <h4>Chapter 860: Suppressing Disturbances with Wisdom</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He drove the car and went on his way. The camouge system on the Tang Sect fighter vehicle was activated. The surface of the vehicle was covered by ayer of dark blue paint. Under low light, it appeared ck. It showed a deep sapphire-like luster under the sun, and was extracted from a mineral. The color was known as cavansite blue. It was corrosion-resistant, and its application strengthened the metals. Some mechas also opted for these materials as their cover paint.

    Tang Wulin drove the Tang Sect fighter vehicle and went on the highway at lightning speed. He was headed toward Heaven Dou City.

    The feeling between driving a vehicle and riding in one was different. Tang Wulin noticed that the Tang Sect fighter vehicle was very stable and easy to control. He could easily attain the state of being one with the vehicle.

    Although it ran at high speeds, it was still stable. In merely two hours, thendmark of Heaven Dou City could already be seen from afar.

    It was not known if the Battle Soul Hall had arrested the evil soul masters from the Holy Spirit Cult. The incident at the abandoned factory still weighed heavily on Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. The more he understood the Holy Spirit Cult, the more he realized how threatening they were to society and the Federation atrge. Those crooks must be dealt with as soon as possible!

    Tang Wulin exited the highway and drove onto the main road leading to Heaven Dou City. The situation was almost simr to the day before yesterday. There were still many victims on both sides of the road. However, they were being taken care of by the official agencies, and their numbers had decreased.

    He reckoned that the reconstruction work would take a long time. After all, the damage done was quite extensive. It was inevitable that the Federation harbored animosity toward the Holy Spirit Cult.

    As he thought about this, Tang Wulin had already driven into the city center. There was order in the city as police cars were prevalent throughout.

    If the police cars were truly effective, there would not have been a surprise attack. Tang Wulin sighed inwardly. In any case, it was better than nothing. At the very least, the city folks would be at ease.

    Heaven Dou City¡¯s cksmith¡¯s Association remained as the headquarters of the cksmith¡¯s Association. Tang Wulin drove his car near the building and stopped after he made a turn into an alley. He alighted from the vehicle and stored it into his storage ring and walked toward the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    He made it as far as the door before he stopped in his tracks. It was not that he did not want to go in, but the main entrance of the cksmith¡¯s Association was jam-packed like a can of sardines.

    ¡°Hand over the murderers! Hand over the murderers!¡± There were at least a thousand people blocking the entrance to the cksmith¡¯s Association as they shouted madly. The more agitated folks even picked up stones and began tossing them at the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    A yellow tape was pulled across the association¡¯s doors. There were policemen stationed behind the yellow tapes trying to maintain order. It was quite obvious that they would soon be overwhelmed by the frenzied crowd.

    Tang Wulin was shocked by the scene. He pulled a guy on the periphery aside and was informed by the guy that the cksmith¡¯s Association was in deep trouble.

    ording to the surveince disys, before the surprise attack on Heaven Dou City urred, at least a dozen of the terrorists who detonated the fixed soul ammunition werest seen heading into the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    For a big city such as Heaven Dou City, soul surveince cameras practically monitored all the major streets. That was why the terrorists were caught on camera.

    Even though there was no evidence that the cksmith¡¯s Association was rted to the Holy Spirit Cult, the footage was leaked by someone who had an agenda. The upset citizens of Heaven Dou City had found a scapegoat and came to the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    The cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s headquarters had been besieged for many days. The main doors were shut tight currently. There was no question that the incident had dealt a great blow to the reputation of the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He trusted his uncle masterpletely. How could the cksmith¡¯s Association possibly have any rtionship with the evil soul masters? Moreover, how could the surveince footage be so easily essed by the public? At the very least, it should not have been made public before the investigation waspleted.

    When he analyzed the situation calmly, it was obvious that someone had an intention to frame the cksmith¡¯s Association!

    Tang Wulin could still vividly recall the assassination of his uncle master. Without a doubt, the assassination was rted to the Holy Spirit Cult. As the only Divine Craftsman on the continent, his uncle master was a thorn in their side because he would not take instructions from the Holy Spirit Cult. Hence, it was better for them to dispose of him.

    The majority of the citizens were driven by their emotions especially those who had lost their loved ones. It was tough for them to control their emotions. It was especially true when the Heaven Dou City¡¯s administrative building was blown up. Almost all the high-ranking city administrative officials died. The new, inexperienced officials blundered as they tried to handle the incident. Who would be in the position to defend the cksmith¡¯s Association?

    It was under such circumstances that the pressure on the cksmith¡¯s Association grew.

    What should he do? Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze reflected he was deep in thought. Since he came to know of the problem, he had to think of a way to assist his uncle master.

    He was in no hurry to enter the cksmith¡¯s Association. Instead, he went to an inconspicuous corner and observed silently.

    There were probably a thousand citizens gathered here, and their emotions were running high while they lingered in the vicinity. They had been here for days creating such scenes. Most of the ss windows on the side of the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s building were shattered.

    What was their objective for making such a scene?

    If one wanted to handle an incident, one must first analyze it calmly. This was what Old Demon Sloth taught Tang Wulin. His notion was ¡®the most brilliant people in the world are theziest because only thezy ones will think of ways to conserve time and effort¡¯.

    If one did things recklessly when faced with a situation, one would only be wasting time and effort. Only by focusing on a target and achieving victory in one fell swoop could one conserve time and energy. Only then would one have more time to do other things, for instance, sleep.

    Tang Wulin did notpletely agree with Old Demon Sloth¡¯s statement. Nheless, he learned a lot from him on how to go about doing things.

    Previously, he would not have any idea on what he should do. He could only go in to look for his master uncle and ask about the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s current situation.

    However, he was much calmer now than he was before. He remained at the hidden corner and observed each and every citizen present who was causing havoc.

    With his Spirit Abyss realm spiritual cultivation base, he could easily scrutinize a person in detail. The first thing he did was to ascertain whether there were any soul masters amidst the crowd.

    There was not a single soul master to be found among the troublemakers. They were all ordinary people.

    However, he did not give up. Instead, he continued his surveince. After a while, Tang Wulin noticed that there were a few leaders among the citizens who were making a scene.

    Each time the shouting citizens took a breather, the leaders would voice out their protests and set off a new wave of uproars.

    There were sixteen of them. They distributed themselves throughout the area upied by the thousand-strong group. Tang Wulin also noticed that these people wore advanced micromunicators on their ears.

    Tang Wulin was quite familiar with this tool¡¯s value. It was not something an ordinary person could afford or would want to buy.

    When he concluded his findings, they did not mean a thing when viewed individually, but collectively, a number of things could be proven.

    Tang Wulin had no need for detailed evidence.

    He turned around and left. He walked toward the darker areas of the street.

    ¡°Hand over the murderers! Punish the cksmith¡¯s Association!¡± shouted the citizens at the top of their voices.

    ¡°Bring the president of the cksmith¡¯s Association out here to give us an exnation!¡±

    ¡°The members of the cksmith¡¯s Association should be sent to the guillotine! You band of evil soul masters should just die...¡±

    Shouts of curses punctuated the air.

    Suddenly, a figure charged into the crowd quick as lightning. He appeared in an instant. A formless energy was unleashed from his body. Wherever he passed, the crowd was being pushed aside.

    A yellow cloak and a yellow mask. He wore a Tang Sect yellow fighter¡¯s badge on his chest.

    He raised a hand and grabbed someone from the crowd who was shouting for justice to be served to the murderers.

    Shortly after, without waiting for the crowd to react, he suddenly shouted, ¡°There¡¯s nowhere you can run!¡± Circles of soul rings shone brightly on his body. There were eight rings in total. Two yellows, two purples, and four cks. The extremely domineering aura erupted from his body.

    Gigantic bluish-golden vines which appeared like huge dragons shot out with a whistle. They shot into the skies at first, then they plunged into the crowds. They wrapped themselves firmly around their targets whom they had locked onto earlier.

    The thousand-odd people shrieked hysterically because of the sudden, shocking turn of events.

    ¡°The Tang Sect¡¯s Battle Soul Hall is capturing the evil soul masters of the Holy Spirit Cult. There¡¯s no need to be rmed.¡± A stunning, spiritual force of the Golden Dragon Roar was contained within Tang Wulin¡¯s voice. He managed to suppress the surprised shouts of the crowd in no time.

    The policemen behind the yellow tape ran quickly toward him. When they saw Tang Wulin¡¯s attire, the fighter¡¯s badge on his chest, and the soul rings on his body, they stopped in their tracks abruptly and went no further.

 Chapter 861 - Six Experts

    <h4>Chapter 861: Six Experts</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Although soul technology was advanced on the continent, the social standing of soul masters was not as grand as it was ten thousand years ago. However, on Douluo Continent, being a soul master was still the noblest profession. It had not changed since the old days.

    Everyone¡¯s martial soul would awaken when they were six years old. Everyone prayed and wished that they would be able to be a soul master. A majority of them would return home with their hopes crushed, but in their hearts, the status of soul masters remained the same from the beginning till the end.

    When they saw an eight-ring Soul Douluo and felt his powerful strength and imposing manner, apart from being shocked and frightened, they were filled with even more curiosity.

    High-ranking soul masters were not amon sight! This was an eight-ring Soul Douluo, a person who would be considered among the top soul masters in the entire continent. In addition, he was also from Tang Sect, but was he a Tang Sect fighter as well?

    Not everyone knew about the Tang Sect¡¯s Battle Soul Hall, but those who knew understood that the Federation¡¯s War God Hall and the Tang Sect¡¯s Battle Soul Hall were both famous organizations of soul masters on the continent. Theirbined strengths were extremely powerful.

    Tang Sect had been around for twenty thousand years. It had a reputable social standing. Tang Sect¡¯s founding ancestor, Tang San was an outstanding personality of his generation. The other equally outstanding person was Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, Spirit Ice Douluo, Huo Yuhao who was from Tang Sect also.

    Compared to mere soul masters, Tang Sect was more of an enigma and had an elitist nobility to them. That was why when Tang Wulin revealed his identity, the resentment of the rioting citizens were somewhat subdued.

    ¡°You, what right do you have to grab me? We¡¯re just here for an exnation from the cksmith¡¯s Association. Even if you¡¯re from Tang Sect, you can¡¯t just go around using good people.¡± Despite being held by Tang Wulin, the guy was still trying to talk his way out.

    ¡°He¡¯s clearly sent by the cksmith¡¯s Association. Everyone, don¡¯t believe anything he says!¡± Further away, one of the culprits who was snared by the Bluesilver Emperor vines also mored.

    Tang Wulinughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you soon why I¡¯m grabbing hold of you and your friends. First, I have a question to ask everyone. Does anyone recognize this person whom I have in my grasp right now?¡±

    Although these dozen men were moring for attention, the dazzling glow from Tang Wulin¡¯s soul rings had a calming effect on the crowd such that their emotions were not as riled as they were before.

    A citizen who stood near Tang Wulin said, ¡°I don¡¯t. He doesn¡¯t look familiar.¡±

    Tang Wulin lowered his voice and said, ¡°These dozen men were the ones who made the most noise just now. Heaven Dou City has been struck by a great cmity. In fact, this should be when everyone should work together to ovee this tragedy. Instead, they instigated everyone toe and create trouble here. The criminals whounched the surprise attack dide to the cksmith¡¯s Association, but let¡¯s think about this calmly. Does their arrival at the cksmith¡¯s Association mean that they¡¯re from the cksmith¡¯s Association? Don¡¯t you think the culprits know about the surveince systems in Heaven Dou City? If we infer further, if these criminals visited a restaurant or stayed in a hotel, does this mean that the restaurant or the hotel is now their aplice? There are some among you who may be running a business. If they¡¯ve been to your premises, does this also mean that you¡¯re an aplice of theirs?¡±

    ¡°These people whom I have arrested were stirring up everyone¡¯s emotions intentionally. It¡¯s at crucial times like now, when our collective strength is needed to ovee the disaster and to rebuild homes, we need to ask ourselves the motive for creating such scenes.¡±

    As he said this, Tang Wulin plucked out a micromunicator from the person¡¯s ear. ¡°Look, everyone. What¡¯s this? This is a micromunicator. It¡¯s not cheap. It costs thirty thousand Federation coins per set. And the one this person has is a high-end model. Its anti-jamming feature is amazing which would cost another fifty to sixty thousand Federation coins. May I ask, as an ordinary citizen, would you have any need for such a thing? You can check for yourselves and find it in the ears of these men whom I have arrested. See if there are suchmunicators.¡±

    The citizens had by now turned into a hubbub of voices. The more inquisitive among them quickly found themunicators in the ears of the captured men and held up the devices for everyone to see.

    ¡°There is, there really is! They look like the same model.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled faintly. The die was cast.

    ¡°They instigated everyone toe make a scene here. Their intentions should be condemned. In my opinion, they¡¯re the ones who are highly suspect to be aplices of the criminals. I¡¯ll hand them over to the policeter. We¡¯ll get to the truth after a thorough interrogation. I know everyone¡¯s upset after Heaven Dou City was hit by such a serious disaster. This is precisely why we shouldn¡¯tmit acts that aggrieve those dear to us and support the enemy instead!¡±

    As he said this, Tang Wulin retracted his soul rings. At the same time, he gestured at the policemen. With the help of the crowd, they gathered these dozen ashen-faced men.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not a criminal, I¡¯m not a criminal. Someone gave me money to create havoc and lead everyone here to make a scene.¡± A troublemaker with a weaker disposition finally broke down.

    Everyone knew what the consequences were if they were found guilty as the criminals of the terror attack.

    When one of them broke down, the resistance of the others started to waver as well. The crowd around them fell into an uproar.

    With such a favorable oue, Tang Wulin had achieved his objective. While the police were handling the matter, Tang Wulin seized the opportunity to slip out of the crowd silently. He made a detour and went straight to the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s backdoor. At the same time, he dialed Zhen Hua¡¯s number.

    The telephone rang, and Zhen Hua¡¯s heartyugh reached Tang Wulin¡¯s ears. ¡°I knew it was you! Since when did you learn the disguise skill? When I saw you releasing the eight soul rings, I was startled.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You knew that was me?¡± said Tang Wulin with shock.

    Zhen Hua smiled and said, ¡°You little rascal! Alright,e in and talk. I¡¯ve sent someone down to fetch you.¡±

    He was still talking when the back door opened. A familiar-looking person was at the door, but Tang Wulin could not remember the person¡¯s name. Tang Wulin hastily went in.

    He was slightly shocked. From the tone of his voice on themunicator, uncle master¡¯s mood seemed to be good! Could it be that he was unmoved regardless of the state of things outside? If so, he needed to redress his attitude.

    They took the elevator and went to the floor where Zhen Hua was on. When he entered Zhen Hua¡¯s office, Tang Wulin was startled.

    The Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua was not alone in his office. There were as many as six other people. There was another person whom Tang Wulin was familiar with. It was his other teacher, Body Sect¡¯s master, Mu Ye.

    When he saw Tang Wulin, Mu Ye could not help deriding him. ¡°You little brat, you¡¯ve wrecked our ns the moment you returned. If you hadn¡¯t unleashed your Bluesilver Grass, I wouldn¡¯t even recognize that it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, uncle master.¡± Tang Wulin was slightly puzzled.

    Apart from these two, the others, two males and two females, were seated in the office. They looked middle-aged.

    One of the middle-aged men said helplessly, ¡°We had quite a good sting operation, now it¡¯s all for naught.¡±

    Tang Wulin suddenly understood what was happening. He said with shock, ¡°Are you saying that the people making a scene down there were arranged by you?¡±

    Zhen Huaughed hysterically. ¡°Not really. We aren¡¯t that bored. We¡¯re only beating them at their own game. The Holy Spirit Cult found somey people to make a scene. Their objective is clearly to draw me out there tounch a surprise attack on me. The onesunching the surprise attack on me will most probably be some high-ranking members of the Holy Spirit Cult. We¡¯re just cooperating with their acting. When the crowd reaches our main entrance or even barge through the locked doors, that¡¯s the time I¡¯ll go out. But all this has now been foiled by you, you little brat. When they see the appearance of a Soul Douluo, even if they wanted to fight me, they¡¯d surely have changed their ns.¡±

 Chapter 862 - Amorous Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 862: Amorous Douluo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Chapter 860 Amorous Douluo

    After hearing Zhen Hua¡¯s words, Tang Wulin could not help but smile bitterly. Apparently old ginger was hotter than new! He thought that he had settled everything perfectly, but he did not expect this to be a trap set by his uncle-master and the others for the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Zhen Hua erased the grin on his face. ¡°The incident is very serious now. I never expected the Holy Spirit Cult to be as bold as this. Wulin, you¡¯ve also been away for such a long time. How was the military training the academy sent you to participate in?¡±

    Tang Wulin felt that it was inappropriate for him to divulge too much in front of this crowd. He only said, ¡°I learnt a lot from it. Didn¡¯t Ie to see you right away after I had returned?¡±

    Zhen Hua nodded. ¡°Here, let me introduce you to everyone.¡± As he said this, he pointed to two middle-aged women and said, ¡°These two are from the Battle God Hall. They¡¯re both battle gods.¡±

    Tang Wulin was notpletely clueless as to the Battle Soul Hall. There was a total of eighteen battle gods in the Hall, and they were it¡¯s mainstays. The eighteen battle gods were all experts holding the rank of Title Douluo. They took orders directly from the Federation¡¯s parliament. It was said that the Battle God Hall hadbat strength which surpassed even the eighteen battle gods. As to what that superiorbat strength was, Tang Wulin had no idea.

    The two middle-aged women did not appear too extraordinary.

    With Zhen Hua¡¯s introduction, Tang Wulin learned that one of them was Tang Liyue, and the other was Zhu Xuan.

    Tang Liyue¡¯s title was Ice Moon, while Zhu Xuan¡¯s was Morning Cat. They were truly both Title Douluos.

    Zhen Hua pointed to another middle-aged man and said, ¡°This is Heaven Saint Douluo, Xu Shengqun from the Spirit Pagoda.¡± While he spoke, Zhen Hua was clearly more serious than when he was introducing the two battle goddesses from Battle God Hall before this.

    Tang Wulin hastily said, ¡°Greetings, Your Eminence.¡±

    Xu Shengqun looked at Tang Wulin with piqued interest and nodded toward him.

    Zhen Hua smiled and said, ¡°Brother Xu is one of the current four great spiriters of the Spirit Pagoda.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew much more about the Spirit Pagoda than the Battle God Hall. Spirit Pagoda¡¯s organization was quitepact.

    When the Federation¡¯s parliament was formed back then, they had imitated the structure of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s upper echelons.

    Spirit Pagoda had thirty-six elders. In the beginning, the posts of the elders were held by individuals of power from all sides, but with the development of the times and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s increasing importance on the continent, it gradually turned into an independent body.

    Even so, the Spirit Pagoda still had a council of thirty-six elders who would handle all important decisions.

    There were a few superior officers above the council. This included the Spirit Pagoda Master, two vice Pagoda Masters, and four spiriters. They made up forty-two members in total, and they collectively formed the superior officers of the organization.

    The Spirit Pagoda was a rtively democratic organization. Even the Pagoda Master could not do as he wished. However, the Pagoda Master had the right to veto, which was the greatest power he held. The vice Pagoda Master and spiriters had two votes each, which was only one vote less than the Pagoda Master¡¯s three votes. Every council elder had one vote. Whenever there was an important decision to be made, it was the time for a collective vote to be done.

    For the two vice Pagoda Masters and the four spiriters, they had to have made some sort of great contribution to Spirit Pagoda to be elected. However, the more important thing was that they represented Spirit Pagoda¡¯s peakbat strength. They were masters that were at least of Hyper Douluo rank.

    In other words, the cultivation base of this Heaven Saint Douluo Luo Shengqun before him had exceeded even the Body Sect¡¯s master, Mu Ye. As for his overallbat strength...

    Zhen Hua¡¯s turned his attention to thest person. From his expression, Tang Wulin could make out some element of respect. With Zhen Hua¡¯s status as the Divine Craftsman of the generation on the continent, it was a shock for Tang Wulin to see him disying reverence for someone else. Just how esteemed was this person?

    He was not the only one. Even Mu Ye beside him, when his gaze fell onto thisst person, disyed a strange countenance. What Tang Wulin saw on his face was terror.

    Without a doubt, both Zhen Hua and Mu Ye, they could shake the four seas with a stomp of their feet. It was unimaginable for someone to be able to elicit such reactions from them.

    The middle-aged man had a slender build. His was handsome, with beautiful and gentle eyes, and longshes just like Tang Wulin. Although he seemed to be in his forties, he was still filled with the worldly charisma of a middle-aged man.

    Sitting there, he did not release a strong, imposing aura, nor did he attract as much attention as the others before him. However, when Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze fell on him, he could not help but feelpelled.

    Zhen Hua said, ¡°Wulin, I should tell you, this man is somehow rted to you.¡±

    ¡°Rted to me?¡± said Tang Wulin in astonishment.

    The middle-aged man beamed at him, revealing his white teeth. ¡°I think I¡¯ll introduce myself. I¡¯m Zang Xin. We¡¯re both from the Tang Sect.¡±

    Zang Xin? This name was undoubtedly alien to Tang Wulin. If they had something inmon, it would be that there were more strokes to the characters of their names...

    Zhen Hua said, ¡°Senior Zang is the Tang Sect Douluo Hall¡¯s vice hall master, his Title is Amorous.¡±

    When Zang Xin heard his own Title, he immediately coughed twice. He seemed to be embarrassed.

    Zhen Hua quickly stopped, then he said awkwardly, ¡°My apologies. I¡¯ve forgotten that you don¡¯t like your Title being mentioned.¡±

    Currently, Tang Wulin was oblivious to Zang Xin¡¯s feelings toward his own Title. He waspletely astounded by the words ¡°Douluo Hall¡±.

    He was very familiar with the Tang Sect¡¯s inner structure. There were three inner halls and three outer halls. He was a member of one of the three inner halls, the Battle Soul Hall.

    In order, the three inner halls were the Worship Hall, the Battle Soul Hall, and the Enforcement Hall. However, there was another higher power above these three within the Tang Sect, and that was the Douluo Hall.

    It was said that only the devotees of the Worship Hall could possibly be promoted to the Douluo Hall. The Douluo Hall¡¯s master was the current Tang Sect master.

    Amazingly, the person before him was the Douluo Hall¡¯s vice hall master. That meant that there was no one above him but the sect master!

    After he had gone to the Star Luo Empire, Tang Wulin knew very well that not only did the Tang Sect have much influence on the Douluo Continent, its status was even higher on Star Luo Continent.

    Zhen Hua had referred to Xu Shengqun as brother Xu, but he called this Amorous Douluo Zang Xin senior Zang. The difference between these two was great. Without a doubt, this Amorous Douluo was not as young as he appeared.

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all the hall master¡¯s fault for giving me such a Title back then. I¡¯ll be embarrassed for life! Wulin, you don¡¯t have to call me ¡®Your Eminence¡¯ or anything like that, and there¡¯s also no need to call me by my Title. Just call me Old Zang.¡±

    This Douluo Hall vice hall master had an easy, amicable tone to him. He always had a smile on his face, but Tang Wulin dared not do what he suggested. He hastily said with respect, ¡°Tang Wulin pays the vice hall master his respects.¡±

    Zang Xin friends grinned. ¡°This is our first time meeting each other. Let me give you a gift.¡± When he said this, he raised a hand and a small object flew at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin hastily caught it and found it to be a small round te. The te was exquisitely made, and there was clearly a soul circuit contained within it. It looked to be very beautiful on the outside. One side was blue while the other was red. The word ¡°Tang¡± was carved onto both sides.

    ¡°Tang Sect¡¯s Icefire Seal!¡±

    The other five Title Douluos, including Xu Shengqun eximed in shock.

    Even the two women, Ice Moon Douluo Tang Liyue and Morning Cat Douluo Zhu Xuan disyed admiration on their faces. They seemed to be unable to contain themselves.

    Tang Sect¡¯s Icefire Seal? Even though Tang Wulin was a Tang Sect disciple, he did not know what this was. However, he was clever. He immediately bowed deeply and, with respect, said, ¡°Many thanks to the vice hall master for the gift.¡± He did not have the courage to refer to Zang Xin as Old Zang.

    Zang Xin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This was given to you by the hall master through me. I¡¯m just doing a favor without troubling myself. Whatever you received is what you deserved.¡±

    ¡°Hall master? The hall master knows about me?¡± The identity of the current Tang Sect Douluo Hall¡¯s master was unknown to most of the Title Douluo¡¯s, leave alone Tang Wulin. Only a few of the continent¡¯s elites knew the identity of this mysterious hall master.

    Zang Xin said, ¡°When you¡¯re free, doe and visit the Douluo Hall, and bring the Tang Sect Icefire Seal with you. There¡¯ll be someone there to teach you how to use it. Keep it well. If you lose it, then you¡¯ll also lose this opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Tang Wulin responded respectfully. He then went and stood behind Mu Ye and Zhen Hua. There was no doubt that everyone present here were his seniors. This was no ce for him to sit down.

    Zhen Hua said with a grin, ¡°I was thinking that with senior Zang assuming personalmand this time, we might just be able to catch a big fish, but I didn¡¯t expect our ns to be unintentionally foiled by Wulin. Everyone, why don¡¯t we have lunch first? Mu Ye, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you again.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Ye responded curtly, then nced at Tang Wulin. ¡°Young man,e and assist me.¡±

 Chapter 863 - Mystery?

    <h4>Chapter 863: Mystery?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zang Xin¡¯s lips cracked into a faint smile as he watched Mu Ye take Tang Wulin into the kitchen. ¡°Someone from the Body Sect finally got wise. He¡¯s very lucky as well.¡±

    Zhen Huaughed as he said, ¡°I¡¯m also very surprised. I didn¡¯t expect the Tang Sect to value Tang Wulin that much. Frankly, I, too, think highly of this child. I heard from Mu Chen that he¡¯s already close to the rank of Saint Craftsman already. I think that he¡¯s going to consult me on information about that soon.¡±

    ¡°Saint Craftsman? How old is he?¡± Xu Shengqun spoke in astonishment.

    Zhen Hua boastfully replied, ¡°Nature has greatly blessed the boy.

    There are no cksmiths with the potential for Heavenly Refinement on the continent, except him.¡±

    What was the significance of Heavenly Refinement? Everybody else could see that Zhen Hua was saying this because he was too shy to brag about himself.

    Tang Liyue and Zhu Xue matched each others¡¯ gaze. Radiance shed in the depths of the two women¡¯s eyes.

    Zang Xin always seemed to be beaming. ¡°The Tang Sect values him more than any of you can imagine. Hence, everyone please don¡¯t specte about him.¡±

    His words were of course not meant for Zhen Hua. The cksmith¡¯s Association and soul masters did not have any conflict but insteadplemented each other. However, the Spirit Pagoda and the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s rtionship was quite different.

    Tang Liyue spoke with a grin on her face, ¡°Senior Zang, you can¡¯t protect your boy too much! Those of us from the War God Hall have never discriminated against him. He¡¯s a Tang Sect disciple, but he can join the War God Hall as well to serve the Federation.¡±

    Zang Xin remained smiling but he declined toment.

    Xu Shengqun was about to say something, but he thought better of it after he caught a glimpse of the cheery Amorous Duoluo.

    He dared not overstep his boundaries in this man¡¯s presence, even though he himself was one of the six highest ranking members of the Spirit Pagoda. Amorous Douluo may be the vice hall master of Douluo Hall, but it was very clear that this man was not that different from the Douluo Hall¡¯s master. He was also a man standing at the pinnacle of the world.

    Spirit Pagoda¡¯s master once said that the opponent he was most unwilling to confront on the continent was not Shrek Academy¡¯s As Douluo, but the two great hall masters of the Tang Sect. It showed that his estimation of these two hall masters was exceedingly high.

    In the kitchen, Mu Ye¡¯s expression seemed to have rxed slightly as soon as he closed the door. He suddenly raised his hand and patted Tang Wulin on the shoulder.

    Tang Wulin was aware of what Mu Ye was about to do, so, of course, he would not dodge. He allowed Mu Ye¡¯s palm to smack his shoulder.

    He felt his shoulder became heavier as a tremendous force burst out instantly.

    Tang Wulin had not met Mu Ye for an even longer time than Zhen Hua. He had never seen his teacher ever since he returned from the Star Luo Continent.

    Mu Yue was slightly stunned for a moment. He had already considered the fact that Tang Wulin¡¯s strength would grow, which was why he was applying so much pressure on his shoulder. Even so, he did not at all expect that Tang Wulin would not have any reaction to his p.

    Tang Wulin sniggered.

    Mu Ye raised his brows as his lips cracked into a spurious smile. The palm pressing against Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder abruptly exerted more strength.

    Tang Wulin washed the potatoes. ¡°Teacher, shall I peel the skin?¡±

    The corners of Mu Ye¡¯s mouth twitched as his heart filled with shock. Even a Soul Sage strength-type soul master would certainly fail to withstand the force he had just applied, yet his disciple was unbothered. How was this possible?

    He did not continue because he could already see the floorboard underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet was cracking. Perhaps Tang Wulin would be able to endure an even greater amount, but the floorboard would not withstand anymore.

    ¡°Little brat, what have you eaten? How did your strength increase so much?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°Teacher, that¡¯s a secret. However, my strength has already increased one hundred thousand kilograms sincest time. Moreover, I can feel that it¡¯s still growing.¡±

    As the Body Sect¡¯s master, Mu Ye had always been filled with pride about his body¡¯s strength. Even though he had yet to break through to Hyper Douluo level, he was always under the assumption that his physical power was on the same level as a Limit Douluo. However, he found himself astonished when he witnessed his disciple with less than a five-ringed cultivation base. Going by Tang Wulin¡¯s development speed, he was afraid that his disciple¡¯s strength could exceed his own.

    ¡°My boy, you¡¯re impressive. I¡¯ll teach you the Body Sect¡¯s Body Refining Methodter. With strength as great as yours, you must learn how to transfer it.¡±

    ¡°Transfer?¡± Tang Wulin looked at Mu Ye in surprise.

    Mu Ye spoke tly, ¡°You have one hundred thousand kilograms worth of strength, so how much can you wield without getting near your opponent?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I¡¯d need tobine it with a throwing weapon, or with my martial soul or soul skill in order to use it more effectively.¡±

    Mu Ye shook his head. ¡°Strength is a portion of energy as well. Your bloodline soul skill or your martial soul skill are not conflicting it. It¡¯s like you have a buried treasure but don¡¯t know how to dig right now. On the other hand, our Body Sect¡¯s Body Refining Method is just what you need to excavate your treasure. However, you must also not to be overly obsessed with your strength because soul power cultivation is still the foundation. Only with great soul power will you be able to cultivate twice the result with half the effort. Your teacher was too absorbed in his strength back in those years, besides focusing too much attention to studying mecha afterward. Because of this, I couldn¡¯t even break through to Hyper Douluo rank up till now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin nodded sincerely. Mu Ye¡¯s words came from the bottom of his heart. Tang Wulin understood how much the situation affected him just by looking at his expression.

    In reality, Mu Ye was the Body Sect¡¯s prodigy of his generation in his youth. He was reputed to be the one most likely to reach the rank of his predecessor. However, it became troublesome for his teacher to educate him, as he soon exceeded his teacher¡¯s power. In addition, he had so many hobbies that he missed the best period to cultivate his soul power. Otherwise, he might have be a Limit Douluo given his natural abilities.

    Mu Ye was preparing the ingredients when he was said, ¡°Have you ever met that Amorous Douluo before?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head.

    Mu Ye spoke, ¡°The Tang Sect has truly left me speechless. I didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d value you so highly. Build a good rtionship with these few people if you have the opportunity. They have exceedingly high positions within the Tang Sect. In reality, their words were more influential than the Douluo Hall¡¯s master on many asions. The Tang Sect Icefire Seal given by him is an extremely lucky item, so you must hold on to it tightly.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked in curiosity, ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s the Icefire Seal actually? Why is everybody so shocked by it?¡±

    Mu Ye spoke with a deep voice, ¡°The Tang Sect has a history that is much longer than our Body Sect. As far back as when the sect¡¯s first ancestor, Tang San, dominated the continent, the Tang Sect discovered and of plenty. More precisely, it was discovered by the Thousand Hands Douluo Tang San. Thisnd was well-hidden, and it was said to be heavily guarded by obstacles and poisons. However, the inside was birthing many of the finest heaven-and-earth treasures. I¡¯m not especially familiar with the real situation, but you only need to know that these two great talents, Tang San and Huo Yuhao benefited from this treasurednd.¡±

    Tang Wulin was even more curious about the Icefire Seal when he heard this. However, it was quite apparent that Mu Ye did not understand the true state of affairs either.

    Mu Ye spoke, ¡°Use the Tang Sect Icefire Seal as soon as you can after you¡¯ve returned. I believe that Amorous Douluo¡¯s guidance will never lead you astray. Oh, right. Don¡¯t get too close to him.¡±

    Tang Wulin was slightly confused for Mu Ye was just advising him to befriend Amorous Douluo, yet why did he ask him not to get to close to the man one minuteter?

    Mu Ye¡¯s gaze appeared slightly odd. A wave of gentle energy was radiating from his body as he surrounded Tang Wulin and himself and isted everything on the outside.

    ¡°Do you know what the Title of the Tang Sect¡¯s Douluo Hall¡¯s current hall master is?¡± Mu Ye asked.

 Chapter 864 - The Unexpected Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 864: The Unexpected Breakthrough</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin shook his head. How could he possibly have known since the Tang Sect¡¯s Douluo Hall hall master had always been an enigmatic person? Even though Tang Wulin was a fighter at present, he was still considered far below the higher ranking officials of Tang Sect.

    Mu Ye spoke softly, ¡°His title is Heartless, Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi.¡±

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time to hear of the Tang Sect¡¯s current Douluo Hall hall master, also the Tang Sect sect master¡¯s name. His eyes widened in surprise instantly.

    ¡°Have you managed to associate anything yet?¡± Mu Ye¡¯s eyes were flickering with radiance.

    Tang Wulin shook his head in a daze. Heartless Douluo? Amorous Douluo?

    Mu Ye spoke, ¡°Life can be heartless but you may still meet people full of passion. Amorous love loathes itself for wrongly devoting love for the heartless. Legend has it that the Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo... cough, cough. There¡¯s no need for me to exin anymore, is there?¡±

    Tang Wulin widened his eyes instantly. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that... both men are gay?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yes!¡± Mu Ye raised his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention this to anybody other than the people in this house. This is one of Tang Sect¡¯s biggest secrets.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt uneasy all over. The Douluo Hall hall master, Heartless Douluo and the vice hall master, Amorous Douluo were a couple? This was...

    ¡°Teacher, is your information reliable?¡± Tang Wulin asked Mu Ye.

    ¡°Unreliable, of course!¡± Mu Ye spoke in a rational and natural manner.

    Tang Wulin almost spat out a mouthful of blood from rage. ¡°Why are you still saying that if it¡¯s unreliable, aren¡¯t you afraid...¡±

    Mu Yeughed and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m just pulling your leg. Moreover, it¡¯s not a groundless rumor since it¡¯s a legend. There¡¯s certainly some rationale behind this. For instance, the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo have never married ording to my knowledge. They were both from a generation of great talents so there are certainly many outstanding women that fancy them. Could it be that there¡¯s none that they fancy? Also, these two men have an extremely close rtionship all along. They lived wandering from ce to ce during the early years and performed deeds of valor for Tang Sect. Their titles are also obscure as such.¡±

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You¡¯re just making groundless usations.¡±

    Mu Ye sniggered. ¡°The Amorous Douluo spread love everywhere while the Heartless Douluo never had any scandals. Legend has it that the Amorous Douluo indulged in worldly pleasures to conceal his rtionship with the Heartless Douluo. I don¡¯t know much about the specific details, but they¡¯re not considered normal anyhow.¡±

    Tang Wulin coughed dryly. It was better for him not to join in his seniors¡¯ conversation. He knew that Mu Ye did not have any ill intention although Mu Ye was quite vocal during the conversation. After all, Body Sect and Tang Sect were in a rivalry during the early years. Body Sect became less domineering while Tang Sect grew bigger and more powerful with the passing of time. The rtionship between the two sects was already strained since earlier.

    Mu Ye¡¯s culinary skill was genuinely good. In addition to the exquisite ingredients, he concocted a table full of scrumptious food for lunch.

    Zhen Hua invited the guests to take their seats. The Amorous Douluo, Zang Xin undoubtedly took the host seat since he held the highest position among the group of people.

    Tang Wulin naturally sat at the most junior seat at the table. He could not help feeling that he was letting a wonderful opportunity slip by as he looked at the scrumptious meal that filled the dining table. He could not just chow down the delicacies with so many seniors around. Hence, he could only feast with his eyes.

    Zhen Hua found a bottle of wine, whose packaging was aged, from some unknown ce. He poured a cup for everyone including Tang Wulin as well.

    ¡°My bottle of dragon blood wine has a very long history, so I¡¯ve always been reluctant to drink it. It was given by a dear friend back then. Today¡¯s just the right day to savor it.¡±

    The wine was colored amber with a faint fragrance. The fragrance was special as its scent was simr to sandalwood and even a little like eaglewood.

    Tang Wulin had a cup to himself. He had never tasted wine so he was curious.

    ¡°Cheers to Senior Zang and all my good friends.¡± Zhen Hua raised his cup as he gave a toast.

    Zang Xin smiled as he raised the cup. ¡°Dragon blood wine, this is definitely good stuff! I haven¡¯t tasted any for many years. Hmm, it smells like Scarlet Dragon¡¯s dragon blood. Strong and fragrant with a thick fire element essence. It¡¯s good for expelling ghastly evil energy and strengthening one¡¯s blood essence. Furthermore, it¡¯s good for nourishing one¡¯s masculinity.¡±

    Other than Tang Wulin, the rest of the male Title Douluos cracked into heartfelt smiles upon hearing the words ¡®nourishing masculinity¡¯.

    Zhen Hua gave a thumbs up. ¡°Senior Zang is truly an expert. Cheers.¡± He was the first to empty his cup.

    Dragon blood wine? Tang Wulin looked curiously at the wine in the cup. He too emptied his cup as he watched everybody emptied theirs.

    The dragon blood wine tasted sweet and pleasant, but it was very strong. Tang Wulin felt a surge of heat spreading across his chest instantly, followed by the feeling of a warm liquid flowing into his stomach.

    All the pores on his body seemed to open up in the next instant. Two scarlet patches could be seen on his cheeks while his vision became blurred.

    What a strong wine! It felt sofortable.

    He felt his body beginning to rx at present. He felt as if his bones, meridians, bloodline, and skin were rejuvenated.

    His entire body felt warm and fuzzy. Soon, his skin was flushed with ayer of redness.

    He looked to the Title Douluos once again and found that they appeared no different from usual.

    There was no doubt that there was a disparity between their powers. The energy contained in the dragon blood wine was so strong that Tang Wulin was incapable of absorbing the energy instantly with his cultivation base.

    However, all of a sudden, Tang Wulin heard a ¡®ng¡¯ sound radiating from his body. Soon after, his blood essence began to surge wildly while his entire body stiffened.

    Oh no!

    There appeared to be a problem. His ninthyer seal had just broken.

    The dragon blood wine had stimted the bloodline aura that was constantly being suppressed by Tang Wulin. It broke the Golden Dragon King¡¯s ninthyer seal at one go when his bloodline aura arose abruptly.

    Actually, Tang Wulin did not know much about the dragon blood wine. Otherwise, he would not have drunk it.

    The dragon blood wine was, of course, a potent nourishing drink. Zhen Hua had served it as a polite gesture, but the drink was not meant for everyone.

    Tang Wulin drank it not knowing its nourishing effect would be so potent. Although he had the Golden Dragon King bloodline, the Scarlet Dragon blood was from a true dragon as well. However, the Scarlet Dragon¡¯s rank was inferior to the Golden Dragon King.

    How could the Golden Dragon King bloodline not be infuriated by the Scarlet Dragon bloodline¡¯s presence? Even though the dragon blood wine was consumed as a drink, the Golden Dragon King bloodline immediately became frantic. Subsequently, it was fairly easy for the Golden Dragon King bloodline aura to break through the ninthyer seal which was already precarious at one go.

    Tang Wulin was blushing scarlet on his cheeks the moment before. Now, the violent energy fluctuations erupted with his body as the center. The golden scales appeared on his skin and covered his entire body within seconds.

    Tang Wulin was already capable of covering his whole body with golden scales without using the Golden Dragon Body after the first eight out of the eighteen Golden Dragon King seals were broken. Currently, breaking the ninth seal would be the final polish on his scales.

    The intense bloodline aura surged out while a low dragon¡¯s roar began to radiate out of Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline vibration. The chair underneath him shattered instantly, and hended onto the ground.

    Tang Wulin did not worry about anything else at this moment. He controlled his body with great effort by sitting cross-legged on the ground.

    Since he had been equipped with the ability to break the ninthyer seal, he could stabilize himself at the crucial moment. Otherwise, he would be lying on the ground in pain simr to his previous episodes of breaking the seals.

    The group of Title Douluos were also startled. Xu Shengqun spoke in astonishment, ¡°Brother Zhen Hua, your wine is a little too strong huh! The child...¡±

    Zhen Hua was also surprised. His eyes were filled with confusion as he looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be! Even though the dragon blood wine is potent, Tang Wulin should be able to withstand a small amount with his physical qualities. How did this happen? Could it be that his cultivation base has achieved calmness and is about to have a breakthrough? That¡¯s not right either! His soul power should have just achieved rank-50 recently, so there¡¯s still a huge gap before his next bottleneck!¡±

    ¡°Not his soul power.¡± Zang Xin walked to Tang Wulin¡¯s side squinting his eyes. ¡°It should be a breakthrough simr to his ability, but it¡¯s not his soul power but the change in his bloodline aura. It¡¯s a highly domineering energy that strangely conforms to his bodypletely.¡±

    Mu Ye walked to Tang Wulin¡¯s side as well. He understood Tang Wulin¡¯s situation most. He knew that the bloodline in his body was the dragon type, and it was probably triggered by the dragon blood wine.

    However, Zang Xin could not tell whether Tang Wulin was in any danger or not. Mu Ye, on the other hand, thought that it should not be a big concern.

    Gradually, Tang Wulin became calmer, and he appeared to be fine.

    Zang Xin smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue our meal. Perhaps he¡¯ll recover by the time we are done eating.¡±

    Tang Wulin could sense the Golden Dragon King essence burgeoning in his body akin to a blow-out at present. After thest portion of his body was covered in golden dragon scales, it formed a special cirction of energy on his skin that was being continually produced.

 Chapter 865 - Double Circulation

    <h4>Chapter 865: Double Cirction</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline energy was powerful all along but he requiredrge amounts of food as replenishment. Arge portion of his bloodline energy would be consumed each time it was used, and he would be in a weakened state once it was exhausted. However, it felt different this time. The surging bloodline energy began to form miraculous vortices on the surface of his skin. These vortices and his Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s soul power cirction in his meridians did not conflict with each other. On the contrary, the portion of bloodline power initially stored in his meridians was slowly being absorbed by his skin.

    The bloodline power circted underneath his skin while the soul power circted in his meridians. A strange reaction began to appear when these dual circtions were being separated continuously.

    First of all, Tang Wulin¡¯s Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s soul power circted in an even smoother manner than before. The speed of its cirction began to increase as his soul power vortex spun smoothly. The lowest point of the vortex began to flicker with a shimmery radiance when it reached extremely high speeds.

    Then, the bloodline power became separated on its own. Its cirction became simrly smooth but more importantly, the bloodline power formed into a separate cirction on its own. Gradually, his bloodline aura was elevated just like when he was cultivating his soul power.

    The dual circtions went progressively from its initial choppy manner to a smooth process. The two powers did not seem to interfere with one another. In fact, theyplemented each other subtly. The bloodline power was thick and strong on the outside while the Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s soul power was being generated ceaselessly on the inside. The two powers surged continuously akin to the surging currents along the Yangtze River.

    The Golden Dragon King¡¯s ninth seal that was already broken produced rings of golden radiance as it stabilized the bloodline aura cirction outside his body such that Tang Wulin felt like he was born anew.

    He sensed a giant golden dragon seemingly leaping into the sky in his spiritual world. The dragon suspended above his sea of spirit. There were nine golden light spots shimmering from the dragon¡¯s head to its tail that made it appear fierce and valiant. It was a terrifying aura that was indescribable. It seemed to fill the entire world to its brim.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time feeling the overbearingness that originated from the Golden Dragon King¡¯s energy. Its imperious power triumphed over everything and domineered all the life forms in the world. It felt as if it was no longer asleep as before. In fact, it felt as if everything should submit themselves before it.

    The Golden Dragon King bloodline in his body seemed toe alive. It had truly transformed into the Golden Dragon King which reigned freely as it looked down on the world beneath it. It even felt like it was about to dash out of his body.

    At this moment, Tang Wulin finally understood why Old Tang said that thetter nine of the Golden Dragon King bloodline seals werepletely different from the former nine.

    How could the sleeping Golden Dragon Kingpare to the awakened Golden Dragon King? It seemed like he needed to tame the Golden Dragon King in order to continue absorbing the energy contained in Golden Dragon King seals in the future.

    The danger which he was about to confront was especially terrifying.

    Tang Wulin took a breath of cold air as he was feeling worried. However, he could sense that thetter nine Golden Dragon King seals were stronger than the former nine seals countless times. In other words, it would be extremely difficult to break through the seals. Simrly, it would be just as difficult for the energy within the seals to break out.

    In any case, he would have lots of opportunities and time for preparation.

    The Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s soul power and the Golden Dragon King bloodline energy circted for forty-nine cycles before returning separately. The Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s soul power was gathered in his soul power vortex while the Golden Dragon King bloodline power was gathered around Tang Wulin¡¯s chest and seemed to form into another vortex as well. It was a golden vortex that was located on his chest.

    The group of people who were sitting by his side having their meals could see Tang Wulin¡¯s chest glowing. Rings of golden radiance bloomed outward from his chest such that his clothes could not even conceal it.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s aura continued to rise without stopping. He had just a five-ring soul skill among the group of people who were a generation of great talents. Yet, they all felt the waves ofpelling force radiating from his body. It was not possible that thepelling force came from his source power, rather it originated from his bloodline.

    ¡°The boy¡¯s bloodline aura is even more powerful than yours! I¡¯m not referring to the energy in his bloodline but the origin aura.¡± Zhen Hua¡¯s eyes glowed brightly as he remarked to Mu Ye by his side.

    Mu Ye also had a peculiar expression on his face. ¡°I can sense that too. I didn¡¯t expect his bloodline to continue evolving. I thought that his bloodline was alreadypletely opened up by me initially. He¡¯s revealing his true self now. His bloodline aura formed a self-cirction and that¡¯s interesting.¡±

    The Amorous Douluo, Zang Xin squinted his eyes as he muttered to himself, ¡°Self-cirction. This signifies that his bloodline aura can possibly be like soul power that condenses into something simr to a soul core. There hasn¡¯t been any soul master capable of doing this ording to Tang Sect¡¯s ancient recordings. Could it be that a portion of this child¡¯s bloodline belongs to a soul beast? All of you should know that it¡¯s possible for soul beasts to condense soul cores after the soul beasts cultivate to ten-thousand-year cultivation bases. Most of their soul cores originated from their bloodlines which were different from the soul masters. Once the soul beast is dead, the soul core will transform into a soul ring while the most powerful or special soul core can even affect its skeleton to evolve into soul bones.¡±

    Zhen Hua suddenly spoke to Zang Xin and everyone else on the scene solemnly, ¡°I have a request. I hope that everyone can keep a secret for my disciple nephew. I don¡¯t want the Federation to take him away and make him a test subject.¡±

    Zang Xin smiled. ¡°You¡¯re thinking way too much. It may be the case if it were someone else, but not him. He¡¯s from Tang Sect, not only that, he¡¯s also Tang Sect¡¯s future sessor who will certainly enter the Worship Hall or even the Douluo Hall. Moreover, don¡¯t you forget he¡¯s also one of the Shrek Seven Monsters of this generation. Do you think that Shrek Academy will allow its students to be test subjects?¡±

    As he was saying that, his gaze swept past the few people from Spirit Pagoda and the Battle Soul Hall naturally. He had not yet unleashed his imposing manner, but those people were already feeling fearful. There was no doubt that Zang Xin¡¯s words not only represented himself but the entire Tang Sect.

    ¡°You missed out one thing. He¡¯s also a member of Body Sect and my official heir,¡± Mu Ye spoke with a slight arrogance.

    Zang Xin darted a look at him. He gave a calm smile but did not speak anymore.

    Frankly, Mu Ye was a little troubled and even red at Zhen Hua out of rage. If not for Zhen Hua¡¯s dragon blood wine, Tang Wulin would not have exposed so much of himself today before so many powerhouses. His exposure this time was not beneficial to himself. Mu Ye was figuring out a way to abduct Tang Wulin in the future so that Tang Wulin could inherit the sect master position of Body Sect. It was only because Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base was still below expectation currently that Mu Ye was not in too much of a rush. Nheless, Tang Wulin was already targeted by Zang Xin, so Tang Wulin would naturally be in the Tang Sect¡¯s high- ranking officials¡¯ attention. Zang Xin had passed Tang Wulin the Tang Sect¡¯s Icefire Seal earlier, so most likely he noticed the distinctive features of this boy. It would be even more difficult for Mu Ye to make a im on Tang Wulin in the future.

    Zhen Hua appeared all innocent, although he was feeling joyous in his heart. His disciple nephew was akin to a dragon hiding in deep waters. Tang Wulin could possibly soar up to the sky at one go if he wanted to do so. The child had a stable and calm mentality, not only was he humble and gentle, he was bing more resolute in his development. Zhen Hua was quite regretful because it would have been better today without the presence of the Battle Soul Hall and Spirit Pagoda¡¯s representatives.

    The group of people had drunk three cups of wine each before Tang Wulin heaved a sigh of relief and slowly opened his eyes.

    The aura from his body was retracted as everything returned to normal. In the split second when he opened his eyes, the group of people saw a stream of bright light sh past his eyes.

 Chapter 866 - Taking the First Step is Half the Work Done

    <h4>Chapter 866: Taking the First Step is Half the Work Done</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The light was so brilliant that it mesmerized all of them, including Zang Xin. In that split second, no one noticed that his pupils were not round like an ordinary human¡¯s but vertical slits burning a dazzling gold.

    With a sh, his eyes returned to normal. Tang Wulin felt his bones and limbs rx and he now had an undying strength.

    Although he had only broken the ninth seal, he felt like his strength had multiplied many times. It felt amazing.

    ¡°Come and eat if you¡¯ve awakened,¡± Zhen Hua said with a smile.

    Tang Wulin hastily stood up and spoke a little bashfully, ¡°My apologies uncle-master, teacher, seniors. I didn¡¯t know that...¡±

    Zang Xin waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. This is your chance. Come and eat, but don¡¯t drink any more dragon blood wine.¡±

    Smiling awkwardly, Tang Wulin pulled up a chair and joined the meal.

    The crowd had been watching him so closely that they had hardly touched their tes. With their cultivation bases, they no longer required food for sustenance anyway. This was not the case for Tang Wulin. His hunger had not diminished despite how much his cultivation base had elevated. He feasted ravenously and felt his body be even more at ease. After all, the dishes that had been served were made using the finest ingredients!

    The rest of the group bid their farewells after the meal. Only Zhen Hua and Mu Ye were left.

    Zhen Hua spoke to Mu Ye, ¡°Get in line! My nephew-disciple is here for me.¡±

    Mu Ye snorted. ¡°You¡¯re the one providing food and amodation, so there¡¯s no rush.¡± He patted Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder and walked away, leaving Tang Wulin and Zhen Hua behind.

    Zhen Hua sighed softly. ¡°Wulin, do you know that breaking through today in front of so many people... it¡¯s a double-edged sword!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°Uncle-master, what do you mean?¡±

    Zhen Hua spoke, ¡°Mu Ye, Senior Zang Xin and I are fine because you¡¯re one of us in a sense. We¡¯re proud that you¡¯re gifted with extraordinary talents. However, those people from the Battle Soul Hall and the Spirit Pagoda, albeit our allies, arepetitors in some sense too. Of course, I¡¯m only a cksmith, so it¡¯s fine with me, but it¡¯s different for the Tang Sect, Shrek Academy and even the Body Sect. I¡¯m afraid that though the Battle Soul Hall¡¯s intention for you to join them earnestly is quite clear, the Tang Sect may not be willing to let you go. This involves a conflict between powers at the highest level.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ve revealed your potential before this group of people today so this will only cause the Tang Sect to value your presence even more, while the Battle Soul Hall and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s higher-ups will pay more attention to you. It¡¯s up to your development in the future. However, you must remember this: no matter how you choose or what happens in the future, most crucially, you must be strong enough. Depending on other¡¯s strength and acting ordingly to the situation may be important, but they¡¯re never as vital as bing powerful yourself. It¡¯s only when you¡¯re so equipped, that you¡¯ll be able to stand your ground.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin truly felt inspired. He was aware of this since he was young. Father once told him that the only person he could fully trust and depend on for eternity in this world would be himself.

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°However, there¡¯s no need to be too worried because you¡¯re still young, after all. Potential is one thing, but it¡¯s another thing if you¡¯re capable of transforming potential into power. Moreover, you still have Shrek Academy behind you and you¡¯re a cksmith. If you¡¯re capable of achieving the status of Saint Craftsman soon, then you¡¯ll definitely be a rare resource for anyone. The higher your achievement in forging, the better you¡¯ll able to conceal your other abilities, so you can protect yourself. Hence, stay here for this period of time. I heard from your teacher that you¡¯re already halfway to Saint Craftsman now, so I won¡¯t release you before you reach such a rank this time.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help smiling upon seeing his uncle-master¡¯s craftiness which he did not even attempt to hide. Uncle-master wished for him to reach a higher level in forging anyhow. After all, what more could be more important than forging in a Saint Craftsman¡¯s eyes? On the other hand, it was genuinely important for Tang Wulin himself to be able to have a breakthrough in his forging skills.

    Surprisingly, Zhen Hua did not guide him on how to perform soul forging, but he perfected Tang Wulin¡¯s skill in every detail of forging like extracting silk from a cocoon. Even though Tang Wulin was already doing very well, Zhen Hua would always find some ws in his forging process. Then, he would instruct Tang Wulin to perform fuse forging on all sorts of metals so that he could sense the minute changes in the metals¡¯ properties.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual cultivation base had already entered Spirit Abyss. His soul power and bloodline power had increased steadily after this breakthrough, so his soul power cultivation base managed to reach rank-54 due to his bloodline energy stripping. His bloodline power increased exponentially as well, till he could not only elevate his forging abilities but also gradually control his newfound strength.

    Gradually, he immersed himself in the world of forging wholeheartedly and forgot about the time in the outside world. He was invested in it in both body and soul.

    ¡°Have you achieved a breakthrough?¡± Mu Ye inquired closely.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Have you truly achieved a breakthrough?¡± Mu Ye said once again.

    Tang Wulin looked at his teacher with a speechless expression. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯ve already asked this question over twenty times! It¡¯s true. You can ask uncle-master if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    The corners of Mu Ye¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I believe you, but it¡¯s rather difficult for me to ept a Saint Craftsman of just over twenty years old!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips curved into a beautiful arc. ¡°Yet it is the truth.¡±

    How could his heart not be overjoyed? Yes, he had finally achieved a breakthrough the previous night.

    In reality, it had already been over four years since he became a rank-6 cksmith. The speed of his breakthrough this time was not as fast as it had been previously.

    However, making one giant leap had always been exceedingly difficult in the world cksmiths.

    From thousand refinement to spirit forging, spirit forging to soul forging, every step was akin to crossing a moat. Every step taken to cross a boundary had an entirely new field of influence in the forging world and even the whole continent.

    The treatment given to a Saint Craftsman and Master Craftsman was a hundred times better. The price difference between soul forged and spirit forged metal was like that as well!

    Spirit forging gave life to the metal, so that metal after spirit forging was akin to a nt. On the other hand, soul forging gave intelligence to metal. Even though it was only the most elementary intelligence, the metal would be able to learn to think. These two forging methods were extremely different.

    Hence, Mu Ye could not stop asking for confirmation when he found out that Tang Wulin had finallypleted the breakthrough the day before and finished his first piece of soul forged metal atst.

    On the other hand, Zhen Hua had not appeared at all that day, but Mu Ye could imagine how excited Zhen Hua would be when he found out.

    Mu Ye exhaled as he spoke, ¡°Boy, you truly are...¡±

    Tang Wulin blinked his eyes. ¡°Teacher, I thought that you¡¯re going to teach me a Body Sect Technique, right? When are we going to start?

    Mu Ye suddenly smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you proud that you¡¯ve be a Saint Craftsman? Hmm, I¡¯ll give you a taste for showing off in front of me soon.¡±

    Tang Wulin shuddered when he immediately recalled how he was almost tortured to death on the ship. However, he calmed down very soon because he had undergone Demon Ind¡¯s military training! What could be more painful than being tormented by those seven old demons?

    The Old Demons were not only tormenting their bodies, but they had taken an even heavier toll on their souls. That part was more terrifying than anything else.

    ¡°Your body¡¯s condition is different from the martial souls our Body Sect cultivated in the past. Rtively speaking, I¡¯m willing to categorize your martial soul as a bloodline. Body Sect doesn¡¯t have any technique to cultivate bloodline. Thus, I¡¯m going to teach you how to control your body. If you have a body brimming with an uncontroble strength, it¡¯s impossible to truly grab hold of the profound mystery of strength no matter how strong you are. Your body¡¯s energy is precisely like that. There are countless mysteries to the human body, such as how to trigger it, how to control it, how to channel the power of a few times more than your body¡¯s energy. I¡¯m going to teach you these.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, teacher. So when do we begin?¡±

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Tang Wulin stayed in Heaven Dou City for a full month before he finally returned.

    Thanks to the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle, he had no need tomute by soul train. It would not be right for him to cause more train wrecks!

    By the time he drove back to Shrek City, he was already five days toote for the date he had set to meet up with hispanions. However, Shrek Academy did not ask too much from its inner court disciples but instead gave them space to explore themselves. It was just the same for the current generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

 Chapter 867 - Letâ€™s Battle Together!

    <h4>Chapter 867: Let¡¯s Battle Together!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Undoubtedly, Tang Wulin had made massive gains over the past month. He had broken through the ninthyer of the Golden Dragon King Seal, separated his soul power and bloodline, advanced to Saint Craftsman and learned to control his body.

    It felt more like he had unleashed everything from the past few years during that one short month.

    It had already been more than four years since his visit to Star Luo Empire back then. Whether it was his experience burying dragons or training on the Demon Ind afterward, it was a process of umting experience over the past four years for him. As they said ¡®well begun is half done¡¯, he had finallye to understand what he was capable of during his month in Heaven Dou City.

    He headed straight for the inner court and returned to the small wooden shed that once belonged to Gu Yue and himself. He was even wondering if Gu Yue had already returned or at least left behind a word or two for him in the shed. It would be wonderful even if it was just a letter.

    Ayer of thin dust covered the inside of the wooden shed. There was nothing else besides that.

    The moment Tang Wulin entered the wooden shed, his once bright eyes could not help but turn downcast. She had not returned, and there was still no sign of her.

    What sort of issue had made her this heartless? She was obviously fond of him, yet she was so determined to leave.

    There was also Na¡¯er. Where had she gone?

    Tang Wulin could only feel as waves of pain throbbed inside his chest.

    He already knew very well that he should study at the academy. He needed more time to umte experiences, cultivate and elevate himself. Even so, he was feeling like he could not concentrate anymore.

    Whatever the case, one would need to be a two-word battle armor master in order to graduate from the inner court. Generally, one¡¯s soul power would need to be at rank-60 or higher whenpleting the armor before one could be a two-word battle armor master.

    Tang Wulin clenched his fists subconsciously. He would join hispanions as they strived to be two-word battle armor masters this time. After bing a two-word battle armor master, he put all his efforts into fulfilling his wish to gain more power. He would then go searching for his parents, Na¡¯er and Gu Yue.

    He inhaled a deep breath and smelled the familiar scent of the ring as he put aside the dejection he felt in his heart. He was already twenty years old now. He had reached this point bit by bit after his parents¡¯ departure ten years ago. He had encountered many difficulties and hardships, but he managed to ovee everything one step at a time. He was far more determined than the average person. He managed to suppress the pain in his heart by telling himself that there was still hope. He would get better for sure if he could be more powerful in the future.

    Tang Wulin opened the soulmunicator which he had kept off for over a month and recharged it with an infusion of a little soul power. He then dialed Ye Xinn¡¯s soulmunicator number.

    ¡°Wulin?¡± Ye Xinn¡¯s voice came through. She sounded just as calm as she had been before.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s me. I¡¯ve returned. Has everybody elsee back as well?¡±

    Xu Lizhi was also heard on the other end of the soulmunicator, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re finally back. We thought that you¡¯d gone missing again. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Where are you? Everyone¡¯s back. We¡¯lle to you.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°I¡¯m on Sea God¡¯s Ind. Come over.¡±

    The Shrek Seven Monsters had the privilege of entering Sea God¡¯s Ind at their leisure, a privilege not given to the rest of the inner court students.

    It did not take long after those familiar faces appeared that Tang Wulin broke into a joyous smile.

    Despite parting for only a month, Tang Wulin still felt a great warmth when he saw them again. At least, he had these incrediblepanions by his side.

    ¡°Huh, Big brother, why do I feel like there¡¯s something different about you?!¡± Xie Xie could move the fastest, so he was the first one to arrive at Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s different then?¡±

    Xie Xie frowned. ¡°Something¡¯s different. I¡¯ll describe it with the words of my teacher. It feels different, and it¡¯s called the sixth sense.¡± Speed Hall¡¯s master Liang Xiaoyu was his teacher. Liang Xiaoyu told him that the sixth sense was extremely important as an agility-type soul master. A powerful sixth sense would allow him to have the swiftest reaction speed.

    Tang Wulin chuckled and spoke, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±

    Xie Xie immediately turned vignt. He was acquainted with Tang Wulin for the longest time, and he understood him the most, so he knew that Tang Wulin wasing up with an evil idea when he wasughing in the gentlest manner.

    ¡°No!¡± Xie Xie shook his head without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°I want to! I want to!¡± Yue Zhengyu came over with a smile on his face. His spirit seemed to have already recovered from the terrible experience on Demon Ind.

    Tang Wulin took a look at him then at Ye Xinn. It seemed like they had changed quite a lot in the past month! It seemed like the issue between them was already solved.

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t look at her. I¡¯ve visited her home and then I brought her to mine as well. Both of our parents have already approved our marriage at any time. However, we n to discuss that further when we be more powerful.¡±

    Marriage? Tang Wulin was caught off guard when he heard the word.

    Xie Xie raised his leg swiftly and kicked Yue Zhengyu¡¯s backside. ¡°Why are you mentioning a subject so sensitive to him? We¡¯re all couples here so is it good to talk about this in front of Big brother? Do you know how torturous this is for him? Big brother is already pitiful for being a single dog, so how could you do that? I¡¯d never do that right, Yuanen? Yuanen, I¡¯m okay at any time as long as you¡¯re willing to marry me. I can do it now too.¡±

    ¡°Enough, both of you!¡± Tang Wulin spoke bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ve mastered some of the skills I acquired earlier by studying themprehensively over the past month. That¡¯s why you may feel that something is different about me. Since everyone is present, we shall head to the trial arena on the ind. Both of you shall battle against me together.¡±

    Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu took a nce at each other. They had doubts about the idea.

    ¡°Together? Are you certain, Big brother?¡±

    There was no doubt that they recognized Tang Wulin¡¯s power, but his soul power cultivation base had not elevated by much during his three years of disappearance. On the other hand, the rest of their powers had already surpassed him by a vast amount. Tang Wulin was still formidable by relying on his bloodline power, but they did not think that Tang Wulin was a worthy opponent in a match of two against one. After all, they hade a long way from what they had been before.

    Everyone had undergone their training on the Demon Ind separately, and it was mostly aimed at testing one¡¯s spirit and soul. It did not affect one¡¯s power much.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s lips cracked into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great! Big brother, it¡¯s settled.¡±

    Xie Xie sniggered. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll try then.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned, as he could see them harboring ill intention in their eyes. It appeared that they were very confident!

    Xu Xiaoyan covered her mouth and chuckled softly. She made a hand gesture at Tang Wulin which Tang Wulin came to understand why was Yue Zhengyu so confident.

    However, was Tang Wulin not sure of himself as well? More importantly, he wished to learn the extent of his skills right now anyhow.

    The Sea God¡¯s Ind trial arena was located on a hill. The arena was designed to be used by Title Douluos, so it was definitely strong enough and would not have any issues.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s group of seven walked in a line to the trial arena. Xu Lizhi excitedly turned on the trial arena¡¯s protective shield on the side. As a food-type soul master, the rest of the squad¡¯s internal sparring had nothing to do with him. He would watch the match together with Xu Xiaoyan from the sidelines.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s control-type soul skill acted in defiance of nature, so it would not be fair for any side for her to participate.

    Of course, they also felt a handicap match was unfair. Everyone was on the same level, so the higher their cultivation base, the greater the difference between them. Thus, everyone did not have high expectations of Tang Wulin including Xu Xiaoyan.

    A fight of two against one could only be won if there was a real disparity. Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu were always fighting, but their rtionship was actually very close. They could work in unison extremely well too, so it should not be a problem for them to fight Tang Wulin with their assault and agility skills.

 Chapter 868 - The Soul Emperor â€” Yue Zhengyu

    <h4>Chapter 868: The Soul Emperor ¡ª Yue Zhengyu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    While Tang Wulin was achieving breakthroughs, they were not idling either! The Demon Ind¡¯s experience had a huge impact on Yue Zhengyu, but he discovered in astonishment that his soul power and even his spiritual power had greatly improved ever since he overcame those ordeals.

    A faint divine radiance was emitting from Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He crossed his arms before his chest, then looked at Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu standing opposite him. The smile on his face grew wider.

    Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn were sitting on the side. Yuanen asked Ye Xinn, ¡°Xinn, who do you think will win?¡±

    Ye Xinn had a faint smile on her face. ¡°Are you not rooting for Xie Xie anymore?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui spoke, ¡°Not really. Based on my understanding of them, Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu would stand a better chance if they were to join forces. After all, they¡¯re in a good position with their cultivation bases and they are familiar with each other¡¯s moves. However, I also understand Wulin well. When he fought against us back in the beginning during his first grade, he had won every battle. He appeared calm, but he was very cunning in reality. He would never fight a battle that he wasn¡¯t confident of winning. He would always shield everybody during the toughest moments. Zhengyu and Xie Xie are not his equals based on their respective powers. Anyway, it¡¯s difficult to tell who¡¯s going to win the battle in the end. In any case, we¡¯re not as familiar with each other ever since our return from the Demon Ind, especially with Tang Wulin. After all, he stayed in Star Luo Empire for such a long time and we haven¡¯t heard about his encounters there ever since his return.¡±

    Ye Xinn smiled and spoke, ¡°We¡¯ll see then. If we were to ce a bet, I¡¯d go with Tang Wulin.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui spoke in astonishment, ¡°Why?¡± She was slightly hesitant, yet she could tell from Ye Xinn¡¯s expression that she was obviously confident in Tang Wulin.

    Ye Xinn shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know why either, but it¡¯s a feeling. Take a close look. Tang Wulin¡¯s aura seems different from before. Xie Xie¡¯s sixth sense is right. As to how different it is, we shall wait and see. Wulin is sparring with them both today, so he¡¯s not doing this for fun.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Yuanen Yehui nodded. Their gaze fell upon the arena in unison.

    Xu Xiaoyan giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll be the referee. Are you guys ready?¡±

    The hilltop was not considered overlyrge with a diameter of only three hundred meters. The ce was not spacious enough to allow the five-ring Soul King fighters to disy their full powers, but it was equipped with a super strong prohibition spell that prevented their energies from getting out of bounds.

    Tang Wulin nodded while Xie Xie sniggered. ¡°Big brother, we won¡¯t be merciful! I still remember how hard you hit me until I was blown away when we first met back in the beginning. I bear grudges.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tang Wulin looked at him with a spurious smile.

    Xie Xie turned his head to the side to look at Yue Zhengyu. Yue Zhengyu gave a humph. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My intention to triumph over him is much greater than yours. So, don¡¯t hold me back.¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Xie Xie made an obscene hand gesture at Yue Zhengyu. ¡°I wonder who¡¯s holding whom back. Xiaoyan, we¡¯re ready.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan smiled and spoke, ¡°Alright. Begin then!¡± She waved her hand once as she said that.

    Yue Zhengyu had already dashed toward Tang Wulin akin to a flying arrow in the next moment following Xiaoyan¡¯s signal. There were no fancy tricks. He was dashing forward by brute force alone with the distance between Xie Xie and himself growing apart immensely.

    ¡°Hey, wait for me. Do you even understand what working together means?¡± Xie Xie was upset, but it was obvious that he was slow in making his move so he fell behind Yue Zhengyu.

    When Yue Zhengyu was dashing forth with unprecedented momentum, his soul rings arose from underneath his feet swiftly.

    Four purple and two ck soul rings. Yes, six soul rings! A total of six rings.

    Xu Xiaoyan made a hand gesture of the number six at Tang Wulin earlier.

    Twenty-one year old Yue Zhengyu had fully unleashed his power as a prodigy of his generation within a few short years and became a six-ring Soul Emperor powerhouse.

    Back at the beginning, in order to protect Xu Xiaoyan, he hadunched the naturally endowed Holy Angel¡¯s lineage bloodline known as Sacrifice. He expended arge part of his life energy because of that. In fact, the Holy Angel¡¯s lineage had a special benefit from using Sacrifice. The divine skill Sacrifice enabled them to contemte the profound meaning of the life me and the holy me. Even though arge portion of the life energy was consumed, the Holy Angel¡¯s lineage could benefit by experiencing the Holy Angel lineage¡¯s aura in a shorter period of time to elevate themselves.

    The series of tests on the Demon Ind made Yue Zhengyu advance by leaps and bounds. Most importantly, he absorbed a massive amount of life energy over there which not only replenished the life energy he consumed when heunched Sacrifice, but also simultaneously enhanced the life energy in his body. This was his inner secret which allowed him to have the courage to challenge Tang Wulin and made him believe that he stood a chance for victory.

    Even though Yue Zhengyu had some intense, bad memories on the Demon Ind, he was the one with the most gains in his spiritual power and soul power.

    Recently, he had finallypleted his breakthrough after receiving the approval from Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s family to get married. He attained the rank of Soul Emperor and became a member of the high-ranking soul masters. He was also equipped to possess a two-word battle armor.

    Thebination of four purple and two ck soul rings was of the highest grade avable. Dazzling holy mes arose from his body. His first soul ring was illuminated apanied by the appearance of a pair of pure white feathered wings on his back. Simultaneously, a ray of Holy Light fell upon his body.

    The Holy Light was abination of attack and defense. Yue Zhengyu understood very well that it was utterly useless to attack Tang Wulin with the Holy Light, but it could enhance himself when it was attached to him. His pair of pure white feathered wings was tainted with a golden color in a split second.

    The saint sword appeared following that with the shimmering sword¡¯s radiance which made him appear like an angel descending from heaven.

    The wings on his back pped once and Yue Zhengyu, akin to a ray of golden radiance in the sky, arrived at a diagonal spot above Tang Wulin. An enormous angel shadow appeared behind his back as he held the sword with both his hands and stabbed toward Tang Wulin without the slightest reservation.

    The stab appeared simple but it was abination of his first, second, and fourth soul skills. The Angel¡¯s Descent attack was unleashed just a moment before he attacked such that the move was executed to perfection. The attack elevated his fighting capacity by a hundred and twenty percent.

    Tang Wulin had not moved ever since Yue Zhengyuunched his attack. He remained standing at the same spot and did not even unleash his martial soul but only smiled as he watched Yue Zhengyu dashing toward him.

    It was only when Yue Zhengyu suddenly increased the speed of his pping wings when Tang Wulin finally showed some signs of astonishment on his face.

    A soft ¡°ding¡± was suddenly heard precisely then.

    An illusory dagger appeared before Tang Wulin without any warning and pierced right into his chest. His right chest was hit, but it was not fatal.

    A crisp hum was heard during the moment the dagger pierced into his chest. Surprisingly, the dagger could not inch forward at all.

    Of course, the dagger did not belong to Yue Zhengyu. The illusory figure condensed ever so slightly to show Xie Xie¡¯s face filled with disbelief.

    How was this possible?

    While Yue Zhengyu was spreading his wings, his brilliant mes hadpletely concealed Xie Xie standing behind him. Earlier, Xie Xie hadpletely fallen behind while Yue Zhengyu sped up suddenly. Xie Xie should not have appeared at this spot no matter how.

    Yet, he was the one whopleted the attack first. Even though he was only using the Shadow Dragon Dagger, he had attacked with full force piercing forward boldly. All the momentum gathered and attacking power burst forth during the split second when he pierced into Tang Wulin.

    However, Xie Xie felt as if his Shadow Dragon Dagger had pierced into a lofty mountain such that he could not move forward at all.

    One could not help thinking that Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu worked together very well. However, just when everyone thought that Yue Zhengyu attacked first, it was Xie Xie who was ahead in the attack.

    In fact, Xie Xie never thought that he could seed with one attack, but it was enough as long as his attack was capable of attracting Tang Wulin¡¯s attention and destroyed his defense and attack rhythm. Yue Zhengyu¡¯s follow-up attack would arrive in the next moment.

    Yet, he had not expected that Tang Wulin did not have the slightest intention to block his attack. His Shadow Dragon Dagger did not even cause any harm to Tang Wulin.

    He understood when he saw Tang Wulin crack a smile. Tang Wulin did not fail to sense his presence. On the contrary, Tang Wulin was not even nning to defend himself.

    It was at this moment when Tang Wulin made his move. His right foot stamped against the ground abruptly. A low rumble of the dragon¡¯s roar apanied by a terrifying earthquake made the entire surroundings within thirty meters appear to copse.

    It was the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth!

    Yet, was this still the original Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth?

 Chapter 869 - Instant Blast Off

    <h4>Chapter 869: Instant st Off</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Eight golden dragons rose straight from the ground. Each dragon was over five meters long and even space was warped in their presence. Yue Zhengyu felt the warped space contorting his body wildly such that he could not unleash more holy mes to resist the onught. At the same time, his Saint Sword stabbed into nothing having missed Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Xie Xie was standing within close range. Being an agility-type soul master, he too was shaken until his entire person shot straight upward.

    Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu were part of the Shrek Seven Monsters after all. Even though both of them could sense that something was off, their reactions were good. Both of them unleashed their battle armors in unison at once.

    Their battle armors spun around swiftly and covered their bodies in an attempt to resist the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth, but it was apparent that Tang Wulin was not nning to go easy on them. He made a half turn as he swung his right leg at lightning speed. The eight golden dragons in the air bored into his right leg instantly simr to the rivers that merged into the sea. Then, a gigantic dragon appeared before everyone.

    Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu had donned their battle armors defending themselves with full protection. Still, their bodies were sted away, akin to two cannonballs, and mmed against the protective shield afar, producing two rings of piercing radiance on the shield.

    What...

    What!

    What?

    Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie were stunned by the blow. Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s smile froze while Xu Lizhi widened his eyes.

    Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn¡¯s expressions froze instantly as well.

    How was this possible?

    The word ¡®miracle¡¯ could not even begin to describe the scene which they had just witnessed.

    Two hits!

    The Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth and the Golden Dragon Wags Its Tail were part of the Divine Dragon¡¯s Nine Moves. Yet, it only took two hits for Tang Wulin, and he had not even unleashed his martial soul.

    Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu were thrown away.

    Was it because they failed to coordinate well? Was it because their attacks were not powerful enough?

    No.

    Only that Tang Wulin¡¯s ability was exceedingly domineering. He was so domineering the both of them did not even stand a chance.

    Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu felt their blood essences tossing and surging in their entire bodies as they slid down from the protective shield. Although their battle armors blocked the majority of the attack, they still felt sore and lethargic all over that they had to quickly use their soul powers to restore themselves with great effort.

    They were uninjured as the two hits had shocked more than injured them.

    An instant st off in the match of one against two.

    This was simply...

    Since when was he so powerful? They had a simr experience before when they were fighting against Monster Academy¡¯s Dragon King Long Yue. Long Yue once subdued them with such a heavypelling force, but he was two levels above them at the time.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was only a five-ring soul master at present! His cultivation base was not as powerful as theirs but that terrifyingpelling force felt like a mountain pressing down on them.

    At this moment, Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu realized that they were not on par with Tang Wulin anymore.

    ¡°Again!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s deep voice was heard simultaneously.

    Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu had already donned their battle armors at present. After their breathing had normalized, they both leaped up on their feet in unison.

    They were the Shrek Seven Monsters. So, how could they not bepetitive?

    Xie Xie leaped into the air as his body began to spin at high speed. A golden dragon shadow immediately arose from his body apanied by a dragon¡¯s roar. His fifth soul ring glowed brightly as he unleashed his fifth soul skill, the Light Illusion Dragon. An illusory dragon appeared vaguely in the Light Illusion Dragon¡¯s shadow. It was the Shadow Illusion Dragon.

    Xie Xie used his strongest ability, the Twin Dragon Transformation which he had learned earlier.

    Yue Zhengyu pointed the Saint Sword skyward as he shouted coldly. A gush of raging intention burst out from his body instantly while the angel shadow behind him erged simultaneously. His spirit soul little angel appeared on the top of his shoulder while a stream of dazzling golden radiance shot into the air illuminating the entire trial arena. The enormous golden radiance was reflected from the skies above. The enormous light pir over three meters in diameter devoured Xie Xie¡¯s Twin Dragon Transformation in a split second.

    ¡°Roar, roar, roar...¡± The majestic and powerful action of the Twin Dragon Transformation carried along the Holy Light emitted from the Archangel¡¯s Rage while being apanied by the valiant dragon¡¯s roar twisted the entire trial arena.

    Two great one-word battle armor mastersunched their topgrade soul skills simultaneously. They used the Archangel¡¯s Wrath to amplify the Twin Dragon Transformation such that it became so powerful not even a two-word battle armor master could resist it.

    However, Tang Wulin remained standing at the same spot without budging, only that his gaze had be more solemn.

    He took a deep breath as his entire person seemed to swell with the rhythm of his breathing. The soul power vortex in his body spun at high speed while the blood essence vortex on his chest spun in reverse. Ayer of golden-white radiance enshrouded his entire body while the golden dragon scales emerged on his skin naturally. Four golden halos surrounded his body.

    ¡°Roar...¡±

    The blood essence could be seen surging in Tang Wulin¡¯s body when he let out the Golden Dragon Roar. His body blurred instantly and transformed into a massive Golden Dragon¡¯s head with an utmost tyrannical aura bursting forth from his body. It seemed like he had truly transformed into the Golden Dragon King precisely at this moment.

    Xie Xie¡¯s Twin Dragon Transformation immediately blurred when the Golden Dragon Roar was heard. It was about to disintegrate despite being enhanced with the Archangel¡¯s Wrath.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin revealed himself once again. His hands circled once on the sides of his body before pushing forward solemnly. It was the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven!

    The blurred massive dragon head earlier condensed once again and transformed into a thirty-meter long, golden giant dragon that dashed forward and crashed ferociously into the Twin Dragon Transformation.

    A valiant dragon¡¯s roar was heard while another sorrowful dragon¡¯s roar echoed through the entire trial arena.

    The group of people watching the battle afar had a change of expressions.

    Just then, a few figures appeared silently on the side of the trial arena, including the Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi and the zing Dragon Douluo Feng Wuyu.

    Feng Wuyu expressed his surprise upon witnessing Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven. ¡°Is this your Scarlet Dragon Soars to the Heaven?¡±

    Although shock was apparent in Zhuo Shi¡¯s eyes, he puffed up his chest and responded immediately, ¡°Are you impressed?¡±

    Feng Wuyu turned his head to the side and took a nce at Zhuo Shi when he realized that Zhuo Shi looked different. ¡°Impressed my as*! It wasn¡¯t you, but it appears improved. I don¡¯t buy that you can¡¯t feel your bloodline trembling.¡±

    The two great Title Douluos were shuddering rather intensely at present due to Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Roar and Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven. It was the fear from one¡¯s bones. Tang Wulin appeared monstrous and lofty in the trial arena even for them.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin suddenly disappeared. His entire person transformed into a giant golden dragon in the air once again. He flew and arrived at the collision spot in a sh.

    Soon after, his right arm extended and waved in the air. The Golden Dragon w swelled up in the wing and transformed into a giant dragon w over five meters in diameter. The duskgold light des protruded from the dragon w and pped down abruptly. The surrounding space abruptly turned ck akin to a ck hole during that one moment when the w snapped forward. A terrifying pulling force burst forth from the ck hole while the two figures appeared from the explosion¡¯s core and were enshrouded by the w.

    Those were the Golden Dragon Flies and the Golden Dragon Nirvana w of the Divine Dragon¡¯s Nine Moves.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    The two figures were sted away simultaneously. This time they were not flying in the same direction but in opposite directions. Yue Zhengyu was in a slightly better circumstance because his feathered wings curled inward wrapping him, but his feathers were dropping when he flew backward.

 Chapter 870 - Is He Already So Powerful?

    <h4>Chapter 870: Is He Already So Powerful?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    On the other side, Xie Xie appeared horrified. Two huge gashes extended all the way from his right shoulder to his left hip. The battle armor waspletely severed. Although the battle armor was repairing itself swiftly by relying on the highest grade spirit alloy, Xie Xie had lost his fighting capacity. Hey on the ground and could not stand up anymore.

    Tang Wulin descended from the sky andnded on the ground. A hum was heard against the silence of the entire scene.

    Yuanen Yehui made her way to Xie Xie¡¯s side in a sh and held him up from the ground while examining the condition of his body.

    In the next moment, the shock in her eyes grew when she raised her head. Xie Xie appeared to be in a bad condition, but he was not suffering from any injuries actually. His battle armor was obviously severed and exposed his body inside. However, his clothing was not even torn, only that his bloodline and soul power were sealed. Tang Wulin¡¯s attack earlier was so powerful, yet he was capable of controlling his strength with such precision. It was simply marvelous.

    No one would assume that his hit did not injure Xie Xie. In fact, Xie Xie¡¯s body would have already been severed into pieces had he devoted all his effort to attack Xie Xie.

    Yue Zhengyunded on the ground. He was not feeling well either with threerge gashes on his damaged battle armor. His condition was slightly better than Xie Xie¡¯s. His battle armor was skilled in defense, so it was notpletely ruined.

    He was astounded uponnding onto the ground. Earlier, he felt as if his body was frozen as he was confronted by Tang Wulin¡¯s pping w. He could barely dodge so he just withstood the force. His Saint Sword was utterly defenseless as it was immediately crushed under Tang Wulin¡¯s terrifying Golden Dragon w. In the next moment, he was thrown away by the st. He was afraid that he would end up like Xie Xie if not for his full force defense. Moreover, he felt that Tang Wulin had not exerted all his strength in his w. More importantly, Tang Wulin had not even donned his battle armor! This was simply...

    Since when did he be so powerful?

    The rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters felt that Tang Wulin was in apletely different category at present. It had only been a year and he was akin to being reborn. He was even more like the dragon that soared up to the nine heavens when he disyed his power which was extraordinary. Even Yue Zhengyu who had advanced to a six-ring Soul Emperor did not even stand a chance with Tang Wulin.

    Yue Zhengyu realized that maybe he would stand a chance if only he used his special skill Sacrifice. Yet, he thought that it was not worth taking the risk.

    The disparity was a little too much, no?

    Yuanen Yehui patted and rubbed Xie Xie¡¯s body a few times before Xie Xie awoke. His body trembled continuously for a good ten seconds before he returned to normal.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Yuanen Yehui asked puzzled.

    Xie Xie spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°My bloodline is petrified. Big brother¡¯s Golden Dragon Roar earlier waspletely different from before. My bloodline was immediately subdued making my entire body lethargic as if I was filled with lead. How could I fight anymore? When did big brother be so powerful?¡±

    At this moment, Tang Wulin who had descended from the sky earlier looked like a changed person. His figure was no longer slender and tall but bulky. He appeared just like when they were confronting the Mountain Dragon King Long Yue before. However, in this case, Long Yuecked Tang Wulin¡¯s intelligence. Long Yue could only beparable to the present Tang Wulin when he acted wild.

    Tang Wulin had truly transformed just like the dragon hiding in the deep waters that soared up to the skies.

    Tang Wulin looked at his hands and realized the control of his strength in every part of his body coordinated so smoothly with his spiritual power that he could sense and detect his opponents. It truly felt amazing.

    Apart from the fact that breaking through the Golden Dragon King¡¯s ninth seal perfected his blood essence power, the Body Sect¡¯s techniques which allowed him to control his body and spirit yed a crucial role as well.

    Just like what Mu Ye had mentioned, it was utterly useless even if he had a body full of strength which he could not fully utilize. There was no doubt that Tang Wulin had mastered the ability to control the utilization of his soul power and blood essence power. The two vortices in his body spun around at high speeds toplement each other such that his consumption of energy would be immediately replenished.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Ye Xinn had already arrived in front of Tang Wulin in a sh. Not only was she not showing any fear as she confronted Tang Wulin, she was in high spirits to fight him. This was precisely her character. The girl who charged forward in the face of difficulties no matter what. Her destined path was to constantly confront the powerhouses and achieve a breakthrough by challenging her limits over and over again.

    ¡°Very well. Yuanen will join as well.¡± Tang Wulin waved his hand at Yuanen Yehui at the same time.

    There was no doubt that Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn were more powerful than Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu.

    Yuanen Yehui stood up and walked in great strides to Ye Xinn¡¯s side. Xu Lizhi was surprised to find that Ye Xinn did not object at all. He could tell from this that she knew she was not Tang Wulin¡¯s worthy opponent at the moment.

    Xu Xiaoyan licked her red lips as she walked to Yue Zhengyu¡¯s side. She announced, ¡°Begin!¡±

    Ye Xinn took a step to the side, then she stood there without budging. The lighting surrounding her body suddenly dimmed a little. It felt as if all the light had been absorbed by her body. A sharp sword burst forth from her body which caused the protective shield around the trial arena to ripple.

    However, the sensation onlysted for a few short moments. It did not bother anyone but it made the sword¡¯s presence feel even more terrifying.

    Ye Xinn closed her eyes. She did not unleash her martial soul, but she stood there as if she was meditating. Tang Wulin¡¯s expression was much more solemn than before.

    Yuanen Yehui took a step forward and positioned herself in front of Ye Xinn. Her figure expanded exponentially to reveal her Titan Giant Ape martial soul.

    She raised her arms from the sides of her body as a pair of giant hammers appeared out of thin air. The giant hammers were made by Tang Wulin for her back in the beginning. The hammers were once damaged when they were battling the evil soul masters but Yuanen Yehui found another cksmith to help her repair it. The heavy hammers that were supposed to be used for the mechas seemed weightless in her hands.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s gaze froze for a moment as the pieces of battle armor flipped over swiftly and covered her entire person. She appeared majestic but imposing at the same time.

    Tang Wulinunched an attack on his own initiative. He touched the tip of his foot on the ground once and sent his entire person dashing forward much like a cannonball. As he sped along at high speed, his right arm was retracted on his back. His fists were clenched as he moved through the air gathering an ever increasing force.

    Yuanen Yehui took another step forward as she charged forward simrly. She swung the double hammers violently because she was not going to be merciful for she understood Tang Wulin¡¯s strength very well now.

    ¡°Boom...¡± Both of them collided together. Even with her pair of heavy hammers and the amplification of her battle armor, Yuanen Yehui was still sted away by Tang Wulin¡¯s punch. She mmed onto the protective shield afar just like Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu earlier.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body froze for a moment in the air before the Golden Dragon Shadow behind his back appeared once again. The Golden Dragon Flies gave him double eleration in the air as he pounced straight for Ye Xinn.

    At this moment, Ye Xinn made a move. She raised her right hand and made a grabbing motion behind her head. The Stargod Sword emerged all of a sudden with a shimmery reflection. The light in the surrounding area was absorbed at that moment. One could only see a stream of dazzling starlight appearing in a sh within the pitch ck space.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Tang Wulin descended from the sky and was blocked by Ye Xinn¡¯s sword. She was the first person who managed to block Tang Wulin¡¯s attack during the trial fight today.

    At the same time, her battle armor attached to her body was shaking violently. Meanwhile, her dazzling sword¡¯s reflection had enshrouded Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin crossed his arms. He walked with the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track such that his speed was unusually fast. His movements appeared illusory and shimmery apanied by a series of remnant shadows.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s Star God Sword albeit swift constantly missed him and could not lock down his position.

    Yuanen Yehui bounced into the air afar as two balls from the Air Cannons sted toward Tang Wulin to prevent him from moving. Simultaneously, shepleted her Devil Titan transformation. She held the double hammers in her hands as she descended from the sky andnded behind Tang Wulin to join Ye Xinn into attacking him from both the front and back.

    Xu Xiaoyan stood next to Yue Zhengyu as she spoke softly, ¡°Look at them. Sister Xinn and Yuanen are not as weak as the both of you.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu rolled his eyes. ¡°Not that we¡¯re weak but it¡¯s Xie Xie¡¯s fault. He was petrified by big brother¡¯s dragon roar such that he couldn¡¯t even fight anymore. Otherwise, how could I be defeated so badly? I didn¡¯t even manage to use my sixth soul skill. Moreover, I could¡¯ve fought on.¡±

 Chapter 871 - The Terrifying Tang Wulin

    <h4>Chapter 871: The Terrifying Tang Wulin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Roar...¡± At this moment, the valiant dragon¡¯s roar was heard once again. It was the Golden Dragon Roar.

    Even though Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn did not possess the Dragon n bloodline, their bodies were still shaken violently and slowed down simultaneously under the influence of Tang Wulin¡¯s raging roar.

    Tang Wulin stamped his right foot on the ground and unleashed the Golden Dragon Roar followed by the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth. It warped the surrounding space. Ye Xinn who was standing closest to him was affected such that her entire person shivered and immediately became frozen.

    Her cultivation base was only outranked by Tang Wulin within their group of seven. She managed to unleash the protective shield on her battle armor glowing with speckles of starlight when she felt unwell. Thus, she only shivered a while before she resolved it with her ruthless sword. However, it was precisely then that eight golden dragons scurried out and flew toward Yuanen Yehui. Tang Wulin seized the opportunity when Ye Xinn was stunned to get to her.

    His right Golden Dragon w swung forward and shattered the space where his hand passed through. The fragmented space naturally produced a suction force that drew in Ye Xinn.

    Ye Xinn lifted her Stargod Sword and integrated herself with the One with the Sword without much space for maneuvering, much to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Ding ding ding!¡± A series of crisp sounds were continuously heard from the spot where the sword met the w. The disparity between their powers could be seen now. Although Ye Xinn had channeled the sword¡¯s consciousness as best as she could, she was still oppressed by Tang Wulin such that she was retreating after each collision. The disparity between their strengths was just too huge.

    Tang Wulin turned around and swept his right foot against the ground. The massive dragon¡¯s tail emerged unexpectedly with the sound of his valiant dragon¡¯s roar. It was the Golden Dragon Wags Tail.

    Tang Wulin was not especially skilled in executing his techniques. His method was simple and crude. He made his opponents submit by force. He did not intend topete against her sword¡¯s consciousness or swordsmanship. Nheless, he was using the purest form of his strength to suppress her.

    Ye Xinn was helpless so she could only transform her Stargod Sword into countless swords¡¯ radiances to retreat quickly. In the end, she was still sted away by the Golden Dragon Wags Tail.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Wags Tail swung his body horizontally. He did not even look at Ye Xinn retreating from the shock as he raised his right arm and unleashed the Golden Dragon Nirvana w!

    Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie had fought against his Golden Dragon Nirvana w earlier. Only this time, Yuanen Yehui who had just gotten over the Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth would be fighting it alone.

    The terrifying and massive dragon w dropped down from the sky with a suction force that could shatter space. Coupled with the sharpness of the Golden Dragon Dreadw, it was the most powerful attack in Tang Wulin¡¯s Divine Dragon Nine Moves at present.

    It was impossible for Yuanen Yehui to transform into the Fallen Angel to evade the attack. The sixth soul ring on her body glowed brightly as the double hammers struck together in front of her. She stood in the trial arena as if her feet were rooted to the ground. A giant hand, ten meters in diameter, suddenly appeared behind her back. The giant hand clenched into a fist and resisted Tang Wulin¡¯s massive Golden Dragon Nirvana w.

    Yuanen Yehui was at the same level as Yue Zhengyu. She had broken through to be a six-ring Soul Emperor.

    ¡°Boom...¡± Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui shook violently at the same time. The Golden Dragon Nirvana w and the Titan¡¯s Grip were crushed when they collided into each other. They were evenly matched.

    However, Yuanen Yehui was reinforced by her battle armor, the three great enhancements of her Titan Strength, Diamond Titan, and Devil Titan, plus her sixth soul skill. With all these reinforcements, she had only managed to resist the attack.

    Nevertheless, she finally managed to block Tang Wulin¡¯s most powerful attack head-on when a speckle of frosty starlight appeared behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back.

    Tang Wulin swung his right hand back abruptly as a stream of golden radiance crossed his back. It was his Golden Dragon Spear. Simultaneously, his one-word battle armor ¡®Dragon¡¯ emerged on his body.

    Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn were even more powerful than Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu. It was difficult to defeat them without the battle armor.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s sixth soul ring remained glowing brightly. Her right hammer was tossed into the air as her Titan¡¯s Grip appeared once again to grab the giant hammer before mming it down.

    Ye Xinn who was behind Tang Wulin froze for a moment. Her fifth soul ring glowed as her entire person transformed into a star that was flickering with zing hot radiance. The formidable sword¡¯s consciousness locked down his entire body.

    The two powerhouses devoted all their efforts in their attacks, and it seemed like they could finally suppress Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath as he seemed to enter a special state. His eyes turned unusually bright. Just as the giant hammer was about toe into contact with him, the battle armor that covered his entire body turned as smooth and bright as a mirror.

    ¡°Boom...¡± The giant hammer bounced when it struck the Domineering Golden Dragon Body.

    The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand pierced forward at the same time when the radiance on his entire body shimmered at high speed to meet Ye Xinn¡¯s fifth soul skill, Star Sword!

    ¡°Ding...¡± When the piercing impact sound was heard, Xie Xie, Yue Zhengyu, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xu Lizhi all cringed as they closed their eyes. Yue Zhengyu hastily spread open his wings to protect everyone. His Holy Light bloomed brightly, and in the next moment, the shock wave had already arrived at their spot.

    Ye Xinn gave out a muffled humph. She spat out a mouthful of fresh blood while she fell back.

    Tang Wulin had an apologetic look in his eyes. He turned around and swept his Golden Dragon Spear horizontally. The Golden Dragon Wags Tail gave another sweep and sted Yuanen Yehui away.

    Tang Wulin donning his battle armor exerted a strength that felt indomitable for he was truly too powerful.

    Xu Lizhi had already made his way to Ye Xinn as he stuffed a Recovery Pork Bun into her mouth swiftly.

    Ye Xinn consumed the Recovery Pork Bun and gave Tang Wulin a thumbs up.

    Tang Wulin rushed over quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xinn. Your sword¡¯s consciousness is too powerful. I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±

    Ye Xinn smiled and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Our battle makes us feel challenged. I know you¡¯ve already reduced your strength. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the spear if not for Yuanen Yehui who helped in lessening a portion of your strength.

    It was true that Tang Wulin had already reduced his strength as best as he could, but the strength from the Domineering Golden Dragon Body in addition to his own overly powerful strength had made him hurt Ye Xinn.

    The group of people gathered. Xie Xie could not stop himself from asking, ¡°Big brother, how did you be so powerful in such a short time? Even sister Xinn and Yuanen are not your match.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°I got better at controlling my strength, then my bloodline had a further awakening. Actually, all of you¡¯re unaware of my elevation. Otherwise, I won¡¯t win so easily. Of course, you¡¯re the exception.¡±

    Xie Xie sniggered. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be on your side the next time. Then I won¡¯t be affected. In fact, it¡¯ll be beneficial for me, right? I think that it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for both of us to fight against five of them. I¡¯m always on your side.¡±

    ¡°Will you die if you tell the truth for once?¡± Yue Zhengyu asked irritatingly.

    ¡°You can give it a try!¡± Xie Xie stood by Tang Wulin¡¯s side proudly. He just assumed Tang Wulin¡¯s authority as his own which made the rest of them smile.

    However, Tang Wulin pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°We can surely try. Xinn, are you still good to go?¡±

    Ye Xinn replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Do you really wish to have another go?¡±

    The battle of two against five would be different from the battle of one against two earlier. Although Xu Lizhi did not have much fighting capacity, his buns were good at enhancing everyone. A mature squad like the Shrek Seven Monsters would be capable of superb cooperation. With the addition of each member, it would result in the improvement of the team¡¯s overall fighting capacity by many folds. To top it off, there was also Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s control soul skill.

    Ye Xinn, Yuanen Yehui, and Yue Zhengyu were three great assault-type soul masters. In addition, two of them were also six-ring Soul Emperors. It would not be easy for Tang Wulin and Xie Xie to resist them with theirbined powers.

    Tang Wulin nodded with determination. ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead then. Our trial is mainly to get an in-depth understanding of our current situation. Next, we¡¯re going to make our two-word battle armors. I intend to have some surprises in the forging of our two-word battle armors.¡±

    Xie Xie asked in curiosity, ¡°What surprise?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already achieved a breakthrough.¡±

    The group of people was all shocked as the words escaped their mouths. ¡°Saint craftsman?¡±

    Tang Wulin made his revtion nodding with a smile.

 Chapter 872 - The Possibility of a Cured Soul Skill

    <h4>Chapter 872: The Possibility of a Cured Soul Skill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The group stood staring at one another while Xu Xiaoyan screamed out in surprise. ¡°Oh my god! Big brother, please bring us along if you¡¯re going to elevate your power on arge scale the next time! Saint Craftsman and soul forging? Does that mean you can now forge three-word battle armors for us?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and spoke, ¡°There¡¯s still some deficiency. After all, I¡¯ve just achieved this level, so I¡¯ll need some time to perfect my skills. Moreover, you can¡¯t use it even if I¡¯m capable of forging one for you. Without the foundation of a seven-ring cultivation base and martial soul, we can¡¯t possibly use the battle armor made from soul-forged metal. We shouldn¡¯t reach beyond our grasp, so it¡¯s better for us toplete our two-word battle armors. However, with soul forging as our inner secret, I intend toplete fuse forging with at least four types of metals when I¡¯m forging the two-word battle armors for all of you. So, our battle armors will always be above the standards of our peers. The two-word battle armor will not only have wings but it¡¯ll also be capable of curing a soul skill that won¡¯t be restricted by the martial soul. All of you will need to consider properly. It¡¯s best for the soul skill to be something all of us can agree on to portray ourselves.¡±

    The so-called cured soul skill was the process of curing a soul skill through the battle armor¡¯s special core circuit. The soul skill¡¯s power would be rted to a soul master¡¯s cultivation base and his or her battle armor. Naturally, additional cured soul skills could be added to the three-word battle armorter on.

    For example, Tang Wulin¡¯s soul skill could be cured onto Xie Xie¡¯s battle armor. This would require the soul masters who possess the soul skills to work closely together.

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m going to cure that w skill of yours earlier,¡± Xie Xie immediately spoke without the slightest hesitation.

    Tang Wulinughed to himself. ¡°You wish. Let¡¯s put aside the fact it¡¯s my bloodline soul skill, but we don¡¯t even know if we can cure it at present. Even if we can, you don¡¯t have the amplification of my strength and the Golden Dragon Dreadw. Hence, it¡¯s not suitable for you. Only Yuanen¡¯s strength is strong enough to employ most of my Golden Dragon Nirvana w¡¯s power among all of you, so Yuanen can consider that. Of course, we¡¯ll still need to try out if you can use my bloodline soul skill during the curing process.¡±

    Tang Wulin continued speaking, ¡°I think there¡¯s still a chance. Moreover, the more types of spirit alloys are used, the higher is the battle armor¡¯s bearing capacity. It¡¯s also possible for us to cure some of our teacher¡¯s soul skills. We can choose anything that¡¯s below a seven-ring, but it¡¯s best if the soul skill can fuse perfectly with our own abilities in order to achieve the best amplification result.¡±

    The two-word battle armor and one-word battle armor were twopletely different concepts. Strictly speaking, one could only be considered a true battle armor master after one possessed a two-word battle armor. Of course, Tang Wulin and hisrades¡¯ spirit alloy one-word battle armors were the exceptions.

    At present, Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui had already broken through to six rings, so they werepletely qualified for the two-word battle armor¡¯s foundation while the rest were at the same soul power level.

    Xu Lizhi was especially excited because if he were to own his own two-word battle armor, he would only need to cure a useful attack-type soul skill to make a qualitative leap in his power. Then, he could finally fight.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s fight once more. Devote all your efforts into this. Only then can I determine what your battle armor needs the most,¡± Tang Wulin spoke as he smiled.

    Even though it was not a suitable time for them to use the soul forged battle armor, Tang Wulin was confident inpleting the spirit alloy forging with four or even five types of metals with soul forging as their inner secret. Of course, he would still need to consider the characteristics of the chosen soul skill which everyone wished to cure into their battle armors during the spirit alloy forging process.

    This was the benefit of having a talented cksmith on their team when it came to making battle armors. A cksmith¡¯s role was crucial when it came to theter part of the process.

    It would be a very difficult task toplete soul forging if it was done by an ordinary cksmith. As it was, soul forging was already adequate for a two-word battle armor. Yet, one could imagine how good the battle armor¡¯s bearing capacity would be with the soul skill. Many two-word battle armors could not be cured with the battle armor soul skill due to the battle armor¡¯s inferior quality.

    Zhen Hua was well-known all over the continent for his craft. He gained the continent¡¯s respect because a perfect four-word battle armor would require a Saint Craftsman¡¯s full dedication. It was especially so during theter stages of making the battle armor.

    If Tang Wulin were to spread the news that he was already a Saint Craftsman, it would be easy for him to make money in Shrek Academy.

    Feng Wuyu was a Title Douluo but he was not an easy person to deal with. However, he was still young, so the soul masters were willing to work together with him.

    Xie Xie moved swiftly and stood by Tang Wulin¡¯s side. He was slightly worried about having to fight against his five otherrades. He spoke softly, ¡°Big brother, can we really do it? My battle armor has yet to healpletely. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be much help to you!¡±

    Tang Wulin gave him an unpleasant look. ¡°Can you stop being such a loser? Yuanen is looking at you.¡±

    Xie Xie sniggered. ¡°I¡¯m confident with your presence! Big brother, let¡¯s have a taste of being defeated.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu raised his brows. ¡°It¡¯s too early to tell who¡¯s going to be defeated.¡±

    Both parties fell back. The battle of two against five. There was a great disparity between the two parties.

    Yuanen Yehui, Ye Xinn, and Yue Zhengyu stood in front while Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi were behind. All five of them donned their battle armors without the slightest hesitation.

    Tang Wulin did not don his battle armor at all. His expression turned serious as he faced his fiverades. This battle would not be as rxed as the previous ones.

    Xu Lizhi had begun chanting incantations and producing his buns which were the Bloodthirst Bean Buns, the Puncture Pork Buns, and the Firm Crystal Buns. It seemed like he was making the buns for everyone.

    Tang Wulin shouted aloud, ¡°Begin!¡± He could not afford to wait for Xu Lizhi to finish preparing all the buns. Otherwise, he and Xie Xie would not stand a chance.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body moved in a sh and had taken the lead to run ahead. Xie Xie simrly moved swiftly and vanished behind his back.

    Tang Wulin could sense that there was a gush of prating energy growing behind him at present. Was that the momentum umting force? Xie Xie¡¯s loss earlier was due to his bloodline!

    Xie Xie had not slowed down ever since he got together with Yuanen. Actually, his fighting capacity was not as weak as he appeared today.

    As Tang Wulin¡¯s fighting partner, Xie Xie feltpletely different from the situation when he confronted Tang Wulin earlier because Tang Wulin was no longer the enemy. He could feel the bloodline fluctuation radiating from Tang Wulin¡¯s body stimting his bloodline. The process of mobilizing the momentum umting force was faster than usual.

    Even though his bloodline power was incapable of directly increasing his overall power, his bloodline was vigorous enough that it allowed him to channel a hundred and twenty percent of his usual power.

    This was the disparity. Not to mention the fact that Tang Wulin could also enhance their abilities simultaneously.

    Even when confronting five people, Tang Wulin was indomitable. He was akin to a giant dragon that was baring its fangs at the enemy.

    Just then, a ring of radiance suddenly appeared on the path ahead which they had to pass through. Tang Wulin was surprised as his body shifted horizontally so that he could change his position in a brief moment.

    The Starwheel Shackles were silent. He would have been bound by the Starwheel Shackles if he had slowed down even a bit. The Starwheel Shackles had an immobilizing effect that his momentum would be decreased immediately. Even so, Tang Wulin¡¯s swift momentum was weakened due to his evasive moves.

    Yuanen Yehui stuffed a Bloodthirst Bean Bun into her mouth as she took the lead to approach them. The Saint Sword in Yue Zhengyu¡¯s hands condensed once again. He raised the Saint Sword high as the Light of Judgement descended from the sky to stab at Tang Wulin.

    In the match of five against two, they had the upper hand so their fighting methods were naturally different from before.

    Yuanen Yehui was not done after consuming one Bloodthirst Bean Bun. She turned over her hand and caught the Firm Crystal Bun which Xu Lizhi tossed over using the Tang Sect Hidden Weapon technique. She stuffed it into her mouth as ayer of crystal-like gloss shone on her body and immediately reinforced her defense.

    The Star Chains were released and connected the five of them together as one.

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. It was truly different with the addition of Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi. He had absolute confidence that he would win in the match of two against three, but not in the match of two against five.

    Smilingly, Xu Xiaoyan unleashed the Star Chains. Then, she pointed at Tang Wulin as he dodged subconsciously, yet nothing happened this time.

    Xu Xiaoyan stuck out her tongue at him with a sweet smile on her face.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes. Suddenly, his right foot stepped forward while his right arm extended backward. Soon after, the Golden Dragon Spear transformed into a bolt of golden lightning shooting straight at Xu Xiaoyan.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s strength could only be described as ¡®terrifying¡¯ with the amplification of his battle armor and Golden Dragon Body. The Golden Dragon Spear was equipped with such a terrifying destructive force. When it was hurled as a spear, even a seven-ring Soul Sage would need to be cautious.

 Chapter 873 - You Guys Are Acting Shamelessly!

    <h4>Chapter 873: You Guys Are Acting Shamelessly!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When Xu Xiaoyan saw Tang Wulin made that move, she turned pale from fear. She unleashed her soul skill Dazzling Starlight in the nick of time. Countless beams of starlight shot forcefully toward Tang Wulin and enveloped his body instantly. However, this did not stop Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear from being hurled.

    The Domineering Golden Dragon Body was followed closely by the Golden Dragon Spear. Tang Wulin moved his hands separately in a vertical direction. When the Dazzling Starlight shone on him, he made a very strange motion.

    His alternating hands formed the shapes of ws. He aligned his palms together and took a step forward with his left foot. He seemed to be hitting out with a punch.

    Yue Zhengyu looked on as the Golden Dragon Spear shot toward him. Subsequently, his colors drained. His Light of Judgement had shone on Tang Wulin¡¯s body, but he was still a step behind the Golden Dragon Spear.

    The Light of Judgement was absorbed by the Domineering Golden Dragon Body. Tang Wulin¡¯s mirror-like battle armor flickered rapidly. Currently, the Dazzling Starlight had already reached him and immobilized him on the spot.

    Yue Zhengyu stepped to the side and shielded Xu Xiaoyan. The saint sword in his grip, he hacked with all his might as he attempted to parry the Golden Dragon Spear. However, the Golden Dragon Spear had not reached him yet when he felt the sharp aura seemingly stabbing his body. He was unable to stop it! He was very sure that even if he had adjusted his battle armor¡¯s defensive abilities to its maximum with the Bloodthirsty Bean Bun¡¯s enhancement, he would still be unable to ward off Tang Wulin¡¯s attack.

    The Golden Dragon Spear was truly formidable. Who would dare say that the captain did not have any long-range attacks?

    The sharp sword gleam finally reached him in the nick of time. It stabbed at the Golden Dragon Lance¡¯s side with utmost precision. The Golden Dragon Lance emitted a dragon¡¯s roar and its glow dimmed somewhat. It was then that Yue Zhengyu¡¯s saint sword shed the Golden Dragon Lance.

    Even though Ye Xinn had blocked most of the Golden Dragon Lance¡¯s power, when Yue Zhengyu¡¯s shnded on the Golden Dragon Lance, he still trembled violently. He was taken aback as if he was electrocuted and almost bumped into Xu Xiaoyan.

    The Golden Dragon Lance shot upward with a roar. In that instant, the saint sword was shattered.

    On the other side, it was Yuanen Yehui who charged toward Tang Wulin. The enemy attacked a key point which called for reinforcements. Ye Xinn, who should have been here, was distracted by the Golden Dragon Lance. In the end, she chose to rescue herrade.

    The giant hammer rose and crashed down onto his head.

    The way Yuanen Yehui saw it, Tang Wulin was currently held in ce by the Dazzling Starlight. His Domineering Golden Dragon Body was activated by the Light of Judgement. Although his attacks would be stronger if heunched a counterattack now, he had to rely on himself for his defenses.

    In order to be on time, she did not use her soul skills. Instead, the all-out attack with her Devil Titan had reached Tang Wulin.

    It hit the target!

    Yuanen Yehui rejoiced in her heart. However, at this very moment, she felt a peculiar swirling force which originated from Tang Wulin. Her giant hammer which should have struck Tang Wulin¡¯s chest had been grabbed and twisted by him. Her body was also made to revolve from her giant hammer¡¯s twisting momentum. Just when the giant hammer fell into Tang Wulin¡¯s hand, he was also released from the Dazzling Starlight. Tang Wulin did not bother with Yuanen Yehui who was nearby. Instead, he was targeting Xu Xiaoyan.

    A sharp glow shot out from Tang Wulin¡¯s side. It reached Yuanen Yehui who had lost control of her body. Was that not Xie Xie?

    Before this, he had Tang Wulin shielding him. Even the Dazzling Starlight was blocked by Tang Wulin and he was not affected in the least. At the crucial moment, his long-prepared Twin Dragon Daggers attacked with lightning speed. One of them was illusory while the other was real. He split into two clones and attacked from both sides.

    A sonorous dragon¡¯s roar came from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. A circle of golden soul ring shone forth from under his feet. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s fourth bloodline soul skill, Golden Dragon Rage Domain.

    Xie Xie initially had a trace of the Dragon n¡¯s bloodline. The Golden Dragon Rage Domain¡¯s enhancement had a strong effect on him. He felt the bloodline aura of his entire body surged suddenly and his two clones immediately reached Yuanen Yehui.

    ¡°Xie Xie.¡± At this moment, a strange scene unfolded.

    Surprisingly, Yuanen Yehui did not attempt to defend herself. Instead, she lowered her hands and her stature shrunk instantly. She regained her original form. She even called Xie Xie¡¯s name once in a sweet, feminine voice.

    Her voice was very gentle. It could even be described as seductive.

    If there had been a magnifying ss beside Xie Xie now, the goosebumps on his body would certainly have been visible.

    The two clones crossed each other, but the Twin Dragon Daggers were retracted. None of his attacksnded on Yuanen Yehui.

    Yuanen Yehui smiled sweetly. She turned and gave a kick with one of her long legs at the same time. Her kicknded right on Xie Xie¡¯s buttocks, and she sent him flying.

    Tang Wulin was speechless. It was supposed to be a sure kill. However, Xie Xie had let him down at the final moment.

    They were naturally at a disadvantage with two against five. If they wanted to win, they had to find another way. The one who posed the biggest threat to him was Xu Xiaoyan. That was why Tang Wulin had restricted her by using his spear. Then, he created an opportunity to iste Yuanen Yehui and restrained her. If Xie Xie had obtained victory just now, it would have been much easier to fight with two against four.

    However, who would have thought that Xie Xie would chicken out at the crucial moment? Not only was he sent flying from a kick, but he also did not even get back to his feet after he face-nted himself on the ground. Once again, his bloodline was sealed by Yuanen Yehui.

    Compared to the Golden Dragon Spear before this, the giant hammer tossed by Tang Wulin was far inferior in terms of power. Without the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s speed and sharpness, the hammer was parried by Ye Xinn.

    Tang Wulin suddenly hit out with a punch. Although the punch had sent Yuanen Yehui reeling, under the effects of the Star Chain, the impact was evenly distributed among them. So, the punch did not harm her in the slightest.

    ¡°You guys are perverse! How could you use such techniques?¡± Tang Wulin said with grief and indignation.

    Yuanen Yehui chuckled, ¡°Captain, we all graduated from the Demon Ind. Have you forgotten what we learned from that ce?¡±

    Her voice had barely faded when he was surrounded by Ye Xinn, Yue Zhengyu, and Yuanen Yehui herself. A circle of Starwheel Shackles had also appeared under Tang Wulin¡¯s feet.

    Feeling helpless, Tang Wulin had no other choice but to unleash the Domineering Golden Dragon Body again. At the same time, he executed his strange pose again.

    When they thought about it, it was quite strange. After he struck the pose, anyone who attacked him would be sent reeling. Even Yuanen Yehui was sent reeling despite her strength. It applied to everyone else.

    Even when Ye Xinn¡¯s Starsaint Sword stabbed at him, she felt as if she had stabbed into a vortex which sent her reeling as well.

    Under this peculiar posture, Tang Wulin escaped danger once again.

    However, he was facing a joint attack by five individuals! When he did not face any imminent danger from their attacks, he was constantly under Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s control. This was a tragedy for Tang Wulin.

    What left him speechless was the person who broke through his strange pose was surprisingly Xu Lizhi.

    He did not know when Xu Lizhi went behind him. A plump hand coupled with some purplish ck glow was pressed onto his back silently.

    An extremely domineering destructive aura made Tang Wulin unable to strike the strange pose when the next round of the Starwheel Shackles and the Dazzling Starlight hit him. Then...

    Five minutester.

    A blue-nosed, swollen-faced Tang Wulin sat gloomily in the trial arena. Xie Xie, who was nearby, dared not even look at him.

    Yue Zhengyu said triumphantly, ¡°Captain, do you understand now? Fear not a godlike opponent, but fear a pig-like teammate. If I were you, I won¡¯t hold myself back, I¡¯ll fight it out with him one on one!¡±

    When they clobbered Tang Wulin just now, they did not show any mercy. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s defensive abilities left them astonished once again. Under the joint attacks of three assault-system battle soul masters, he had surprisingly held his ground before choosing to surrender. Throughout the five minutes, he had attempted to break through their attacks multiple times. However, his attempts were foiled by Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s timely controls.

    Without a doubt, if it were not for Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s extremely powerful controls, they might not have won against Tang Wulin even if they had fought him three against one. Even if they had won, they would probably have paid a dear price for it.

 Chapter 874 - Ill at Ease

    <h4>Chapter 874: Ill at Ease</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The bruises on Tang Wulin¡¯s face were fading quickly. With his recovery abilities, these minor wounds amounted to nothing.

    Xie Xie said in an obedient manner, ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s my fault. But I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, honest! Yuanen never acted this way before. I promise, it won¡¯t happen next time.¡±

    Tang Wulin red at him, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. If she calls you ¡®hubby¡¯ the next time, you might even attack me.¡±

    Xie Xie raised his head in astonishment. He looked at Tang Wulin, then he looked at Yuanen Yehui. It seemed that such an incident might, indeed most probably would, happen.

    Before Yuanen Yehui, he truly had little to nobat strength.

    Tang Wulin sent the fellow flying with one kick. The others broke intoughter. Yuanen Yehui said distastefully, ¡°Who¡¯d call him that?! Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    Slightly exasperated, Tang Wulin said, ¡°I roughly know about your conditions. I¡¯ll personally tailor some ns for you after this. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡±

    After parting with hispanions, Tang Wulin returned to his little wooden hut. It was only then that a hint of loneliness appeared on his face.

    He had witnessed hispanions going forward as couples. How could he not feel envy in his heart? Then again, what could he do other than be envious? There was nothing else for him to try. He still did not have any information regarding Gu Yue or Na¡¯er. ¡®Where are they? Where are they at?!¡¯

    ¡®Gu Yue, do you truly wish to never see me ever again? Wait for me. I¡¯ll definitely be strong enough to find you.¡±

    ...

    A soul bus speeded on the highway. This bus appeared very ordinary like it was no different from a normal soul bus. The only difference was that the windows of the bus were covered with curtains so that the people outside could not see the interior at all.

    Far away, Shrek City¡¯s inspection stand was in sight. The bus gradually slowed and queued orderly as it awaited its turn for inspection.

    At this exact moment, a uniformed staff member walked out of the inspection stand. The appearance of his epaulet clearly showed that he held a certain position at the inspection stand.

    Quickly walking out of the stand, he gestured at the soul bus. He then pointed at another passageway which was still closed.

    The soul bus reacted very fast, immediately exiting the queue. It quickly changed direction and moved toward the passageway.

    The staff walked into the passageway and activated the equipment inside it. The door of the bus opened, and an extremely average-looking middle-aged man alighted. He walked up to the staff and presented his documents.

    The staff scanned his documents and returned them to him. Then, he went into the control room and raised the barrier. The iron bars were slowly lifted. The middle-aged man turned around and boarded the bus again. He drove the soul bus and passed through quickly. The bus headed in the direction of Shrek City.

    The iron bars were lowered again, and the staff member walked out naturally. This passageway was still off-limits.

    Such an incident did not attract the attention of the other vehicles. After all, there were special privileges everywhere, even in Shrek City. That was a special passageway that was only essible to those with connections. They could avoid queueing up and would not even have to pay any fees.

    However, nobody noticed that after the staff member finished processing the passage of the soul bus, he had immediately gone to the resting area of the toll stand¡¯s staff. He changed his clothes and even exchanged greetings with his coworkers. Then, he hopped on a soul car and silently drove away. The direction in which he left was not toward Shrek City, but to another far off location.

    Due to the increasing number of vehicles on the road, the soul bus lowered its speedng the traffic. There were a dozen or so passengers onboard, and they were all silent. All wore ck uniforms and head covers, so only their noses and eyes were visible. Due to their attire, the entire soul bus¡¯s atmosphere seemed slightly gloomy.

    The only person who appeared quite ordinary was the driver, the middle-aged man who had gotten off the bus a few moments ago.

    A man in ck who sat in front stood up and quickly walked to the rear of the bus. He said in a low voice, ¡°How¡¯s the screening equipment doing?¡±

    Another man in ck took out an instrument, looked at it and nodded toward him. ¡°Everything¡¯s normal. Other than the base radiation, there are no leaks.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± With that, he returned to the front. He said to the driver, ¡°Proceed ording to n.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the driver responded respectfully. At the same time, a certain fanatical air emanated from his eyes, filled with madness.

    The soul bus continued cruising on the road. Soon after, it reached the inner regions of Shrek City, and the inner city gradually became visible from far away.

    The bus did not continue on in the direction of the inner city. Instead, it turned into a broader street. After driving for a little longer, it slowed down gradually. On this road, there was a building that appeared to be a hotel. The main doors opened slowly, and the bus drove into it unhindered. After that, it was concealed behind the doors.

    ...

    On Sea God¡¯s Ind, As Douluo Yun Ming sat cross-legged on the wooden bed and opened his eyes slowly. For some reason, a sudden shock burst through his system.

    ¡°Yali,¡± he called out softly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Holy Spirit Douluo walked in from outside. She could clearly hear that there was something wrong in Yun Ming¡¯s tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel ill at ease.¡± Yun Ming¡¯s voice had some confusion in it.

    Yali was startled with a shock, ¡°What? Ill at ease?¡± The As Douluo was the current Limit Douluo. He had the title of the strongest man on the continent, supreme in the soul masters¡¯ realm. His senses were many times sharper than an average person, and his spiritual powers had reached the Spirit Domain realm long ago. His senses were so acute that he could even detect the changes in weather across the entire Douluo Continent.

    If something could make him feel uneasy, it must have been very serious. For example, when Heaven Dou City was under attack the other day, he had had a premonition. He had even precisely foretold that something was about to happen in Heaven Dou City. s, when he warned the Federation, they could not adopt the necessary measures in time, which led to the tragedy in Heaven Dou City.

    ¡°Is it strong? Where is it?¡± Yali continued asking.

    Yun Ming¡¯s brows were tightly knit together, then he shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s strong, but there¡¯s something odd about it. The unease in my heart fluctuates between a strong sensation and a weak one, and I can¡¯t tell where it¡¯s from. I can¡¯t feel where the problem is. This is very strange. Don¡¯t tell me that this is a natural disaster?¡±

    Yali¡¯s spoke with a furrowed brow, ¡°Natural disaster? You don¡¯t even have a location?¡±

    Yun Ming shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have it yet. But the intensity of this feeling is something I¡¯ve never felt before. Put simply, if it is indeed a natural disaster, then it will be of unprecedented proportions.¡±

    Yali drew a cold breath. For Yun Ming to have said such a thing meant that the potential disaster would be catastrophic. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Then, what should we do?¡±

    Yun Ming said, ¡°We can only warn the Federation. I believe, after they learned their lesson previously, they¡¯ll certainly take some sort of action this time. Meanwhile, I want you to send out a Shrek Order. Inform all the graduates from Shrek¡¯s inner court, tell them my premonition and have them be on their guard. They can request for assistance from the academy if they observe a disturbance.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Shall we call a Sea God Pavilion meeting?¡± asked Yali.

    Yun Ming shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s not do that yet. After all, I have no way of making sure. Ever since I reached the realm I¡¯m at now, my own powers are greatly restricted by the heavens. I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that my senses will go wrong sometimes, but it never hurts to be cautious.¡±

    Yun Ming had long since been unable to feel the existence of the Divine Realm. Ever since he reached the realm of a Limit Douluo, which was a demigod rank, Yun Ming frequently felt as if he was in a trance. He seemed to be able to feel something, but at the same time, it was as if he could not feel anything at all.

    The higher he rose in rank, the more he wanted to seek out the location of the Divine Realm. Was it like chasing a wild goose which flew into an unseen world?

    That was why his cultivation dealt with God¡¯s will. Hence, he did not rule out the possibility that it was the hand of God that was interfering with him. However, he still had that uneasy feeling.

    Tang Wulin woke up from his meditation feeling refreshed, his entire body at ease.

    After his martial soul had awoken for the second time, and after the two great vortex systems were formed, the pace at which his cultivation advanced could be described as a seven leagues stride. With each day¡¯s cultivation, he clearly felt his own improvement.

    This was not only the case for his soul power but also his other skills, such as the Purple Demon Eyes. After his bloodline energy vortex had formed, the rate at which his Purple Demon Eyes developed through cultivation had increased three-fold. Initially, he was at a bottleneck, and it was difficult for him to go any further. However, in this period of time, he clearly felt that his Purple Demon Eyes had improved. This also increased the rate at which his spiritual powers developed.

 Chapter 875 - Warning Signs

    <h4>Chapter 875: Warning Signs</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was already a rare urrence for a person to have reached the Spiritual Abyss realm of spiritual power at his age. Those who were able to maintain such a pace of cultivation were few and far between.

    He got off the bed. As he was preparing to go practice forging, Tang Wulin suddenly felt a wave of scorching heating from his wrist.

    This was...

    The burning sensation was quite apparent, and he instinctively lowered his head to look. He saw on the bracelet which he had got from Dragon Valley, the teardrop-shaped multicolored gemstone was flickering with a faint light. The heat had originated from this.

    Ever since he had received this bracelet, it had not shown any changes before this. This was the first time it had showed any reactions, but what had happened? What made it heat up? Could it be caused by the stimtion from his bloodline?

    Feeling somewhat perplexed, Tang Wulin raised the bracelet and looked at it closely. The burning feeling intensified. A sense of foreboding reached his heart.

    This was very strange. Tang Wulin was never sure what purpose this bracelet served. The only thing he knew was that this was a parting gift from the dragon souls in Dragon Valley. As he felt the scorching heat released by it, coupled with the uneasy feeling in his heart, he could not help but feel confused.

    Could this have been a warning?

    Why would a warning sign be sent to him? If this had happened while they were still on Demon Archipgo or when he was outside, he would immediately be in a state of high alert.

    However, they were still on the grounds of Shrek Academy! In this world, what ce would have been safer? Moreover, this was Sea God¡¯s Ind, the most important location in the academy. He reckoned that there were at least ten experts who exceeded the rank of a Hyper Douluo. Even the As Douluo himself, a man of supreme power, was present here. What warning signs could there be?

    ¡®It must be my imagination.¡¯

    Out of caution, Tang Wulin quickly focused his spirits and looked within himself. He observed the status of his bloodline vortex. He wanted to rule out the possibility that the strange reaction from the bracelet was caused by some issue with his Golden Dragon King bloodline.

    However, his bloodline vortex was flowing normally. His blood essence was exceptionally vigorous, but it would not have affected the cirction of his bloodline vortex.

    Everything could not have been better. If he kept up this cultivation pace, he would certainly grow stronger.

    Recently, he had been fuse forging four spirit alloys, and the results were great. Given that he had enough strength for Soul Refinement, there were no obstacles for him. He even started attempting to fuse forge five spirit alloys. If he could seed in doing that, he would most certainly be able to raise the qualities of everyone¡¯s battle armor in the future. Even if it was two-word battle armor, he would be able to make it perform like three-word battle armor to a certain extent.

    The temperature of the bracelet on his wrist started decreasing gradually. Everything seemed to be returning to normal.

    Tang Wulin sighed in relief. He shrugged and decided to put it out of his mind. Who could say what all this was about? He reckoned that he was only being unnecessarily anxious. ¡®What can happen in Shrek?¡¯

    As he thought this, he walked out of the wooden hut and went straight into his forging room to begin his practice.

    Once he stabilized his rank-7 cksmith abilities, he would start to forge metals for hispanions. He had prepared the schematics long ago. As soon as he finished forging, Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui could start making battle armor for everyone. With their cultivation bases, although they would have to go through certain processes, they would not be too slow. After all, they had their secret weapon which was their one-word battle armor made of spirit alloy. It was enough for them just to modify and upgrade their own existing battle armors.

    ...

    ¡°Mistress, what¡¯s the matter?¡± the girl d in ck asked softly.

    At its peak, the mountain towered above the clouds. There were huge swathes of clouds as far as the eyes could see. The mountain breeze was a biting cold. It moved the clouds which brought moist air with them across the mountaintop. However, there were no signs of water vapor around them.

    Gu Yuena stood at the edge of the cliff. Her long, white dressplemented her silver hair beautifully as it flowed ethereally in the wind. Her eyes clearly showed that she was at a loss. She shook her head gently. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly have this uneasy feeling in my heart. Its rate has increased by five beats per minute.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The girl d in ck was greatly astonished. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re...¡±

    Gu Yuena shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. How¡¯s the preparation of the things that I¡¯ve ordered you guys to make?¡±

    The girl in ck lowered her voice and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s sixty percentplete. The early stages are already done. Di Tian said that there were no problems on his side. Once the preparations arepleted, and mydy shows her hand, we¡¯ll definitely seed. After that, it will just be a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Yuena nodded indifferently.

    After a slight pause, the girl in ck ventured further. ¡°Mydy, the people from the other side have contacted us again. As the saying goes, ¡®the enemy of my enemy is my friend¡¯. Are we really not going to work together with them?¡±

    Gu Yuena turned around abruptly. She swung her right hand, and a wave of terrifying aura erupted from her body. The fearful sensation caused the entire mountaintop to tremble. The clouds and mist around them scattered instantly, forming water droplets which spread outward in the skies.

    The girl in ck was sent reeling from the force. The mountaintop resounded with Gu Yuena¡¯s ice cold voice. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? I will never work together with those filthy things. If you mention them in front of me again, I¡¯ll y your dragon skin.¡±

    The girl in ck disappeared. She did not return to the mountaintop.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s expression was grave. She remained there for a long while inplete silence. However, slowly, the figure surfaced in her mind.

    ¡®We¡¯ve been apart for so long, is he still doing well?¡¯

    ¡®Why am I feeling so uneasy? It seems, in this world, he¡¯s the only one whom I¡¯ll keep worrying about...

    ...

    The quiet room was very spacious. The dome was an arc. Large patches of demonic marks spread out from the dome to the surrounding walls.

    The room was thirty meters in height, with a diameter of more than fifty meters. It was an extremely wide room. In the center of the room, a total of twelve people sat cross-legged. They were in a circle, mumbling something under their breaths.

    Soul rings rose around the twelve.

    Anyone that saw them would have been shocked to find that each of the twelve had eight soul rings rising around them. Eight-ringed Soul Douluos were beings who stood at the peak of the soul masters¡¯ realm. It happened that this many of them had gathered together on this asion for a single purpose.

    On the floor upon which they sat, the demonic marks were even moreplicated. More horrifyingly, little streams of blood flowed around the marks. Those were fissures which formed the demonic marks, and within them, the flowing blood moved constantly.

    There were as many as a hundred people standing in the outer circle. They were all dressed in ck and wore ck headgear, with only their left hands being visible. The blood was from their cut open wrists.

    A faint smell of blood pervaded the room which gave it a frightful atmosphere. However, this dense, bloody wave did not reach the outside, not even in the slightest.

    What was this? What was happening? How could such a phenomenon take ce?

    In the center of the circle formed by the twelve Soul Douluos who sat cross-legged, there was a purplish-ck hexagram on the floor. The bloody aura was flowing outward from the center. Another object stood erect there, shining brightly. It was a three-meter tall, purplish-ck thing with countless demonic marks upon it.

    Its tip was a pointed cone, and wing-like appendages spread downward from it. The vast energy from its surroundings surged into it like a river flowing to the ocean. It was like a bottomless void which absorbed the vast energy and arge amount of blood.

 Chapter 876 - Caught by Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 876: Caught by Surprise</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    That was not all. There was also a room next door with the exact same setup. The only difference was that the object in the center of the formation in the room was dark green. The demonic marks were even more peculiar and shifted constantly.

    Whether it was the hundred people in ck in the outer circle or the twelve Soul Douluo-ranked experts in the inner circle, their bodies gradually shriveled due to their loss of energy. However, not a sound came from any of these two rooms.

    Tang Sect.

    Guo Xiaoxu had just settled a string of official duties. His gaze indicated that he was pondering something. At this moment, he heard a firm voice which was full of vigor.

    ¡°Xiaoxu, what are you thinking about? You¡¯re so intent on thinking. Why don¡¯t we go out for a drink?¡± Zhao Song, the hall master of Power Hall, one of Tang Sect¡¯s three outer halls, walked in from the outside. He caressed his bald head and chuckled.

    He was on extremely good terms with Guo Xiaoxu. Both of them were of the same age and were once partners who cultivated together. They joined Tang Sect at the same time andter became senior officials in Tang Sect. Although Guo Xiaoxu¡¯s rank in Tang Sect was higher than Zhao Song, it had never affected their brotherly rtionship.

    Xiaoxu replied, ¡°I¡¯ll pass. There are too many internal matters to handletely. The two hall masters aren¡¯t here, and the worshippers in the Worship Hall don¡¯t bother themselves with these matters. I¡¯m the only one who can do it.¡±

    Zhao Song said, ¡°The things back in Heaven Dou City aren¡¯t settled yet? I thought that the post-disaster works were almost done.¡±

    Guo Xiaoxu sighed and said, ¡°The Holy Spirit Cult has re-emerged after hiding for so long, and they¡¯re well organized. Although the post-disaster work in Heaven Dou City is nearpletion, we¡¯re still unable to locate the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s main powers. Before this, the vice hall master himself was there to oversee the operation, but even he could not find any leads. They only managed to catch the small fries. ording to the hall master¡¯s analysis, Heaven Dou City wasn¡¯t the sole target of the Holy Spirit Cult since they made such a massive move. It could also happen anywhere. That¡¯s why we must always be alert.¡±

    Zhao Song¡¯s brows were furrowed. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. These despicable bastards. Don¡¯t let me get my hands on them. If I catch any of them, I¡¯ll pluck off their heads and make them into chamber pots.¡±

    Guo Xiaoxu chuckled, ¡°Look at you. You still have that temper of yours. I hear that the outer halls are quite busy these days. You know what, let¡¯s go grab a drink. We should rx when we¡¯re supposed to rx. Where¡¯s Liang Xiaoyu? Call him up as well.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When night fell, Tang Sect quietened down gradually.

    Tang Wulin hadpleted his forging practice. When he came out of the forging room, it was pitch-ck outside. He lifted his head and looked to the skies.

    The skies were dark and the winds were blowing strong tonight. There were no stars around which gave a strong sense of suppression.

    At this moment, the colorful gemstone on his wrist began warming up. It was far hotter than it had been. Tang Wulin almost tossed it away.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Tang Wulin hastily lowered his head to look.

    It appeared brighter in the darkness of the night. The gemstone turned blood red. An intense fear rose from the depths of Tang Wulin¡¯s heart.

    This was...

    A warning, it must be a warning. Something was about to happen.

    If this happened during the day, he could still find ways to calm himself down. However, at this moment, the sensation was overwhelming. It was so intense that he could not disregard it anymore.

    His body flickered and Tang Wulin leaped out. He ran straight toward Sea God¡¯s Ind. At the same time, he quickly dialed Xie Xie¡¯s soulmunicator.

    ¡°Xie Xie, what¡¯re you doing?¡± Tang Wulin asked hurriedly.

    ¡°I was about to start meditating. What¡¯s wrong, big brother? Can you wait until tomorrow? Yuanen promised me that she¡¯ll allow me to meditate with her tonight, hehe.¡±

    Tang Wulin said hurriedly, ¡°Forget about meditation. Call Yuanen, and call the others as well. Come to Sea God¡¯s Ind as quickly as possible. I have a feeling that something bad is going to happen.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Big brother, what¡¯s going to happen? Are you sure? It¡¯s alreadyte into the night. Do you still want me to wake everyone up?¡±

    Tang Wulin said angrily, ¡°Just do what I tell you and be quick about it. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯ll happen, but it doesn¡¯t sit well with me. Quickly, let¡¯s gather on Sea God¡¯s Ind.¡±

    Without a doubt, Sea God¡¯s Ind was the safest ce.

    Xie Xie trusted Tang Wulinpletely. After those words, he hastily said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet at Sea God¡¯s Ind. We¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    The call ended and Tang Wulin was already on the edge of Sea God Lake. He tapped the ground lightly with the tips of his toes, and he walked over the ripples. He quickly headed in the direction of Sea God¡¯s Ind.

    All of a sudden, the pitch-ck night sky shed brightly. Tang Wulin was proceeding toward Sea God¡¯s Ind at blinding speed when he instinctively raised his head to look.

    He saw a peculiar sight. In the skies, dazzling and eye-catching mes trailed behind balls of light and were filling up the skies. The glow of the lights intensified with every passing moment. They were clearly headed toward Shrek Academy.

    Missiles? Or were they fixed soul ammunitions? Enemy attack, it was an enemy attack!

    Shrek City was thergest city on the entire continent. Although Shrek Academy was only an academy, Shrek City had its own exclusive army stationed within. There were thirty thousand men which was the limit set by the federation for Shrek¡¯s army. However, their equipment were of the best quality. There were as many as five thousand men who were Mecha Masters, divided into five divisions.

    In addition to that, Shrek Academy had many outstanding talents who were at their peaks. It also had a long history of twenty thousand years where Shrek was known as the invincible.

    Who would have thought that there was somebody brave enough tounch an attack on Shrek City. The cluster of missiles probably numbered a hundred as they cruised toward Shrek City like a meteor shower.

    Fixed soul ammunition could be fired over long distances, but Shrek City¡¯s anti-missile system was not just for disy! If these missiles were fired from outside the city, they would be obliterated once they reached a certain distance from Shrek City.

    However, these missiles were already above Shrek Academy. From the looks of things, by the time the missiles spread out, they would engulf the whole of Shrek¡¯s inner city.

    Tang Wulin looked at the group of missiles that was like a meteor shower, and he was instantly stunned. What was happening? His bad feeling turned out to be true. A surprise attack aimed at Shrek City had truly happened. It was unbelievable!

    At this moment, beams of light shot upward from Sea God¡¯s Ind. In the beginning, there were only seven figures. Shortly after, dozens of figures rose into the skies consecutively.

    They were the impressive experts of Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court.

    The seven beams of light that rose first were the most dazzling. Each beam of light had an imposing manner as they rose into the skies. They then moved toward the falling fixed soul ammunition.

    The moment Tang Wulinnded on Sea God¡¯s Ind, the first explosion sounded.

    The intense sound and the explosion was like a giant firework. It lit up the whole sky above Sea God¡¯s Ind making it seem like it was daytime.

    What a terrifying explosive force. It was at least a rank-7 fixed soul ammunition. Tang Wulin stared with his mouth agape. However, he could not do anything to help currently. He did not have his two-word battle armor yet. Hence, he did not have the ability to fly. He could only look on as the teachers and seniors of the inner court confronted the enemy.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Sounds of explosions were heard continuously. Stunning fireworks erupted in the skies.

    Fixed soul ammunition was the most terrifying weapon for the past ten thousand years. Those of rank-7 and above were even regarded as tactical weapons.

    Currently, the fixed soul ammunitions erupting in the high skies were all rank-7 and above.

 Chapter 877 - A Sea of Fireworks

    <h4>Chapter 877: A Sea of Fireworks</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Chapter 875 A Sea of Fireworks

    The first few experts who took to the skies were better off. The Shrek inner court students who came after them were all suppressed back to the ground amidst the terrifying turbulent flow of energy.

    Horrifying explosions sounded one after another. The figures that sessfully remained in the skies forcibly detonated the iing fixed soul ammunitions. They did not allow a single one to fall onto the city.

    Faraway, more and more figures leaped into the skies from both the inner and outer cities. An unknown number of experts were gathered in Shrek City. The experts were not only from Shrek Academy, but from Tang Sect as well.

    Many of them detonated the fixed soul ammunitions which came at them from the skies. For a time, the entire sky above Shrek City seemed to have turned into a sea of fireworks.

    At this moment, a few figures flew over the surface of theke. They were Xie Xie, Yuanen Yehui, and the other members of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    When he saw them, Tang Wulin regained his senses. He hastily unleashed his bloodline aura and guided them to his side.

    ¡°Good heavens! What¡¯s all this? This...¡± Xie Xie was shocked until he was unable to shut his jaws.

    He had been a little upset with Tang Wulin¡¯s summons. It was not easy for him to have the opportunity to be intimate with Yuanen, only to have it ruined by Tang Wulin. Under the present circumstances, he dared not voice out his reluctance.

    The others all wore grim expressions.

    They knew that a surprise attack against Shrek Academy such as this was unprecedented!

    The energy wave in the skies started to descend. Even when they stood on Sea God¡¯s Ind, they could feel the terrifying pressure. If they allowed this overwhelming destructive shockwave to reach the ground, the entire city would suffer an apocalyptic catastrophe.

    Rings of bright lights rose to form a protective barrier. At first, it was only Shrek¡¯s inner city, Shortly after, Shrek¡¯s outer city also lit up. The two barriers bore the brunt of the shockwave and managed to dissipate its destructive forcepletely. Although the shockwave produced intense ripples, the barriers were effective in blocking them.

    Tang Wulin did not exchange words with hisrades. They all wore grim expressions. They were unqualified to partake in such battles. How did Shrek Academy turn into a battlefield in the first ce?

    During the day, Tang Wulin even thought that Shrek Academy was the safest ce. However, when night came, such a terrible surprise attack had befallen them.

    The hundred-odd fixed soul ammunitions above rank-7 would have cost a fortune! Could this be an attackunched by the Federation against Shrek City? Or was this from the Holy Spirit Cult?

    It was highly unlikely to be the former. After all, there were a number of high-ranking officials in the Federation who graduated from Shrek Academy. Moreover, Shrek Academy had always been neutral and had never interfered with the decisions made by the Federation. It had focused solely on protecting its ownnd which was Shrek City.

    If it were thetter, then it would have been horrendous. If an evil soul master cult, a terrorist organization, controlled such a huge number of fixed soul ammunitions, what would that mean? Who would believe nobody from among the Federation was working with them?

    They must not let the fixed soul ammunitions reach the ground! Shrek City would inevitably experience the same fate as Heaven Dou City.

    When he thought about Heaven Dou City, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. He immediately remembered the words Guo Xiaoxu said to him. The surprise terror attack in Heaven Dou City was caused by the explosion of a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition.

    If it were a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition, it might not be so easily blocked by the city¡¯s barriers. Even a Hyper Douluo would not dare face a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition head on.

    When he thought about this, his throat ran dry and his mouth was parched. Just what sort of terrorist attacks have these evil soul masters nned? He was afraid that these were not the only attacks they had in store for them.

    Sea God Pavilion.

    The Sea God Pavilion Master, As Douluo Yun Ming stood on top of the Sea God Pavilion. The Holy Spirit Douluo stood beside him. At the same time, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue was also beside him.

    The three great Title Douluos were looking at the skies faraway.

    Yun Ming finally understood why he had felt such intense difort. It turned out that the disaster was happening at none other than Shrek City. In fact, it was Shrek Academy at that.

    Just as Tang Wulin never expected anyone to be brave enough to attack Shrek City, he, as the Sea God Pavilion Master never expected this to happen also. His current expression was as cold and unmoving as theke¡¯s water.

    Yali gripped Yun Ming¡¯s hand tightly. She had forgotten how long it has been since she felt such anxiety. She was as distressed as she could ever be.

    They knew that since the Holy Spirit Cult attacked Shrek City, it meant that the Holy Spirit Cult had a high level of confidence in their own strengths.

    ¡°Great! Times have really changed.¡± the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue snorted, ¡°It seems that we, Shrek have not bared our fangs for far too long. Now, even any Tom, Dick, or Harry dares to take advantage of us. Yun Ming, is Shrek¡¯s influence on the Federation this weak? What¡¯s the meaning of all these fixed soul ammunitions? They were fired near the outer city. What¡¯s the meaning of that? Since when did our Shrek City¡¯s defenses be so weak?¡±

    When faced with the Light Dark Douluo¡¯s usations, Yun Ming was left speechless.

    She was right! Shrek City had enjoyed peaceful times for too long. The invincible Shrek City. It was a notion that everyone had in their hearts. Who would have expected anyone bold enough to attack Shrek City?

    With Shrek City being under close-range attack of so many fixed soul ammunitions, he knew full well what it meant. The Limit Douluo could not help but ball his hands into tight fists currently.

    However, he was also aware that he had to maintain his cool. He had to assume control of the entire situation. The enemy¡¯s attacks would likely get more sophisticated.

    At this very moment, a slight vibration came from the ground. Yun Ming and Long Yeyue had ominous expressions on their faces.

    A series of soft explosions erupted somewhere far away. This time, they did note from the skies, but the ground.

    If one looked down from the skies, one would have noticed that clusters of mushroom clouds rose abruptly from Shrek¡¯s outer city. A series of shocking explosions seemed to have prompted the horrifying wails from the citizens.

    It has begun, it has finally begun.

    Since the enemy was able to transport the fixed soul ammunitions into the outer city and fired them from there, they could also detonate them directly in the outer city.

    Shrek City was thergest city and the most number of citizens on the entire continent. Almost everyone took pride in being a citizen of Shrek City. Currently, an unprecedented horrendous disaster had befallen them.

    Yun Ming¡¯s face was pale. The entire Shrek City¡¯s army had been mobilized. He had given the order when the first signs of danger appeared. He ordered every street in the outer city to be sealed. No one was allowed to enter or leave. The outer city was to be searched meticulously.

    Minutes after he gave the order, he was met with an intense explosion.

    An explosion in the skies was fireworks, but one on the ground would be disastrous! There were more than fifteen such explosions. Many innocent citizens died as a result.

    Without a doubt, it was a war that had been carefully nned. It was a war! No longer could it be considered a terrorist attack. This was a total disaster, a disaster that came out of the blue.

    Every city had its own devices to detect explosives. Any dangerous object such as the fixed soul ammunition would be immediately dealt with once it was detected in any city.

    However, in Shrek City, the invincible Shrek City, nobody had noticed the appearance of suchrge numbers of fixed soul ammunitions. What did it signify?

    It meant that the enemy had deceptive measures, but it also signified that Shrek City was no longer a monolithic rock.

    Yun Ming was hit with a sudden realization. The great explosion in Heaven Dou City had attracted the attention of many. Whether it was Tang Sect or Shrek Academy, they had dispatched many experts to the scene. However, the enemy¡¯s objective was never Heaven Dou City.

    The real threat to the Holy Spirit Cult was not Heaven Dou City. It was Shrek Academy and Tang Sect.

    The enemy¡¯s actual target was here from the very beginning!

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Yali growled and almost dashed out. However, she was pulled back by Yun Ming.

    The enemy¡¯s attacks would definitely not just end here. Whether it was Shrek Academy or the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters, both of which were located inside Shrek¡¯s inner city, the damage caused would be immense, but not so serious until it shook Shrek City¡¯s foundations.

    This surprise attack was only the beginning. If they were flustered and shaken by the enemy, then there could only be greater disasters that await them.

    ¡°Everyone from Tang Sect, please rescue and help the wounded. I¡¯ll leave the outer city to you,¡± Yun Ming¡¯s voice was projected far and wide.

    A light shed and the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue beside him suddenly rose into the air. She could no longer restrain herself.

 Chapter 878 - Atlas, Sunshot

    <h4>Chapter 878: As, Sunshot</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yun Ming raised his hand, but in the end, he did not stop her. Even he would not be able to stop this person.

    Yun Ming drew a deep breath and calmly gripped Yali¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ve already failed Shrek, but I must still protect it.¡±

    At the edge of Sea God¡¯s Ind, Tang Wulin and the others were ghastly pale.

    They could hear the explosions in the outer city. Simultaneously, they could see the cluster of mushroom clouds that were rising far away.

    Their minds were currently nk. This was something they could never have imagined. They did not even know where the enemies were, yet this terrifying disaster was happening.

    The energy storm in the skies still did not disperse. The mushroom clouds had already taken countless lives.

    ¡°Come to the Sea God Pavilion!¡± Suddenly, a stern voice reached their ears.

    Tang Wulin shivered and immediately reacted. He gestured at hisrades and they dashed toward the Sea God Pavilion.

    Sea God¡¯s Ind was not big. They soon arrived at the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s golden treehouse. They saw the As Douluo and the Holy Spirit Douluo standing there holding hands together.

    Yun Ming was quite calm as if nothing had happened. When he saw Tang Wulin and the others, he took a step forward and stood before them.

    ¡°From this moment on, no matter what happens, do not leave the Sea God Pavilion. Go inside, quick.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°Pavilion Master, please allow us to contribute to the academy¡¯s cause. We...¡±

    ¡°Silence, go inside!¡± Yun Ming suddenly red and shouted angrily. He waved his hand and terrifying energy lifted them off their feet and sent them into the Sea God Pavilion.

    ¡°Remember, all of you are the academy¡¯s heirs. In the worst case scenario, you¡¯ll be the foundation of the academy¡¯s revival,¡± Yun Ming¡¯s voice resounded in their ears.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression changed with fright. Was the situation this dire?

    At this moment, Tang Wulin suddenly noticed that everything outside had turned purple.. It was the sky that had turned purple. The purplish glow of the sky tainted the earth with the same color.

    A beam of dazzling golden light suddenly shot forth from the golden treehouse and enveloped the entire Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court. The Sea God Pavilion, where the golden treehouse was, lit up. Unrivaled, dense life energy lingered around them. It also prevented them from leaving the Sea God Pavilion.

    Tang Wulin saw with utmost rity that when the terrifying purple glow appeared, the scores of figures that rose from Shrek Academy into the skies suddenly disappeared amidst its brilliance. They vanished without a trace as if they werepletely wiped out from the face of the world.

    The As Douluo Yun Ming¡¯s body shuddered noticeably. In the next moment, he pulled on the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali¡¯s hand, and they rose into the skies. They shot into the high skies.

    The purple hue of the sky grew in intensity with every passing moment. Even the golden glow released by the golden treehouse began to dissipate gradually.

    An unrivaled brilliant glow erupted from Yun Ming¡¯s body. He attempted to charge out of that purple mass. However, the purple light was terrifying. Subsequently, a giant purple skull appeared in the sky.

    The purple skull was a thousand meters in diameter. It opened its mouth and spewed mes at the ground. Nine people sat cross-legged on top of the skull. They were all d in ck robes. Their ck robes were ornamented with green edges. Each of them had nine soul rings about them. Of his nine soul rings, the person in the center had one orange and four red with the remaining ck.

    ¡°Yun Ming, I reckon that you never expected that Shrek would be in such dire straits under your care. From this day on, Shrek will no longer exist in this world, and the same goes for Tang Sect.¡±

    The giant purple skull shot dark purplish mes from its mouth and it shed with the aura of Yun Ming¡¯s spear.

    The As Spear immediately burst forth with a brilliant glow. The glow released by the golden treehouse below him suddenly converged into a point and shone on Yun Ming. Immediately, Yun Ming¡¯s entire body glowed with a brilliant golden hue.

    A thick, heavy and luxurious-looking four-word battle armor covered his entire body. Currently, he looked like a war god.

    As the golden treehouse¡¯s energy was focused on Yun Ming, Tang Wulin and the others could see through the windows the surroundings of the golden treehouse. Everything on Sea God¡¯s Ind was rapidly crumbling away under the shine of the terrifying purple glow.

    ¡°Rank-12. You dare to transgress the great offense under the heavens and activate a rank-12 fixed soul ammunition,¡± Yun Ming¡¯s furious roar resounded in the skies. The terrifying energy wave exploded wildly in the skies above Shrek Academy.

    Tang Wulin was stunned. Hisrades around him were also stunned.

    Xie Xie dared not imagine what would have happened if he had not listened to Tang Wulin to turn up at Sea God¡¯s Ind.

    Another beam of light shone far away. It was a terrifying green light. It exploded at the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters.

    The entire Shrek City had turned into a world of doom. From the skies, one could see two vortices, a green and the other a purple, which was constantly expanding and swallowing everything around them. They spread out endlessly. The entire Shrek¡¯s inner city was rapidly vanishing from the world.

    All the defenses were ineffective before the green and purple vortices.

    Countless lives were lost amidst the rampage of the terrifying energy storm.

    The golden treehouse shook violently. Tang Wulin felt everything before his eyes be illusory. When the two great energy vortices formed, he initially thought that he could establish himself in the soul masters¡¯ realm. However, as he faced the suppression of the terrifying energy that was like heaven¡¯s wrath, he felt as insignificant as an ant.

    If they had been outside the golden treehouse, they would certainly have been devoured by the deadly energy. They would have been sacrificed in this terrifying storm.

    It was over. Shrek Academy was history.

    Who could have imagined that such a terrifying scene would ever ur? The best academy on the continent, Shrek, the sun that did not set, had fallen.

    The golden treehouse shook violently. The outeryer of the golden light was continuously peeled off by the terrifying purplish light¡¯s impact.

    Tang Wulin suddenly remembered that Yun Ming had sternly told him once before. Due to the formation of his fifth soul ring, he had absorbed too much of the golden treehouse¡¯s energy. Hence, the golden treehouse¡¯s energy was greatly diminished. If he had not absorbed it, the golden treehouse¡¯s energy might have been able to withstand the surprise attack at present!

    It was over, everything was over.

    The golden light of the golden treehouse finally crumbledpletely. The terrifying deadly energy began to shatter the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s outeryer.

    Tang Wulin bit his lip stubbornly. He spread his arms out to shield hisrades. He unleashed his Golden Dragon Rage Domain.

    However, he knew very well that he was unable to do anything in the face of such a terrifying heaven¡¯s wrath. There was no way he could protect anyone.

    ¡°As, sunshot!¡± At this very moment, a shout came from the outside.

    The voice was directed at their minds. It made the terrifying pressure that Tang Wulin and hisrades were under suddenly be much lighter. The fragmented Sea God Pavilion outside suddenly solidified. It was as if time stood still.

    In the skies, the As Douluo Yun Ming¡¯s expression was grim. There was an endless sorrow in the depths of his eyes.

    As the current Sea God Pavilion Master, he had to witness Shrek Academy being buried by his own hands. It was a legacy that hadsted for twenty thousand years! Right now, it wasing to an end. His present emotions were intolerable.

    A rank-12 fixed soul ammunition was something that he would never have anticipated no matter what.

    In the current world and the history of mankind, there were only three such ultimate weapons. To produce these three rank-12 fixed soul ammunitions, the Federation had utilized innumerable resources before they were sessful. Subsequently, the Federation had announced that it would stop the continuous development of these ultimate destructive weapons. With Douluo Continent¡¯s limited resources, it was impossible for a fourth rank-12 fixed soul ammunition to be produced.

 Chapter 879 - Atlas Light, Final Shine

    <h4>Chapter 879: As Light, Final Shine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The three rank-12 fixed soul ammunitions were developed two thousand years ago. After their development, mankind¡¯s science and technology had been at a standstill for a thousand years. It was due to the massive amounts of resources spent on manufacturing them.

    The three rank-12 fixed soul ammunitions were guarded by the Federation using the most stringent methods. They were supposed to be the ultimate weapons of Douluo Continent.

    They were also known as godkillers! As the name implied, the three fixed soul ammunitions had the ability to kill gods. Their powers were unimaginable.

    Nobody had tested their powers yet. Even the rank-11 fixed soul ammunitions were no longer in existence. However, theymanded the highest priority in the Federation¡¯s list of interests. If ever there came a day where they were to be used, the approval of the entire Congress was required. The vote for their deployment had to be unanimous.

    Who would have thought that the ultimate weapons of the continent would show up here in Shrek Academy and in Tang Sect?

    The power of two rank-12 fixed soul ammunitions was enough to destroy the whole Shrek City!

    The Title Douluos and the inner court disciples who rose into the skies had all perished under this terrifying, sudden explosion. Shrek Academy, which had been extremely powerful at one time had been reduced to ashes in the blink of an eye.

    This was a horrific technology. When the advancement of mankind¡¯s technology had reached such an extent, it could cause cataclysmic damages to mankind.

    Yun Ming raised his As Spear high. The life energy which originated from the golden treehouse shone forth with a dazzling light. The rank-12 fixed soul ammunition which fell on Shrek Academy was known as the Godkiller Armageddon whereas the one whichnded on Tang Sect was known as the Godkiller Devours the World.

    Currently, he saw the entire Shrek City crumbling away.

    A bitter smile appeared at the edge of his lips. The four-word battle armor on his body suddenly burned intensely. Even with his Limit Douluo¡¯s powers, it was impossible for him to withstand the god-killing powers of a rank-12 fixed soul ammunition. However, if he wanted to run away, there was nobody who would be able to stop him.

    Nheless, could he run away? He could not. Shrek Academy was about to perish. As the current Sea God Pavilion Master, there was no way he could leave and shirk his responsibilities.

    He could see the cold, sinister, and mocking gazes of the evil soul masters atop the faraway giant skull. He could clearly feel the brutal massacre of lives in Shrek City.

    No matter how much regret he felt, he had no way of turning the current situation around.

    How did all this happen? Why were rank-12 fixed soul ammunitions used? How did Shrek City¡¯s own defenses weaken after so many years of peace? If the two fixed soul ammunitions had not been fired from close range but from outside the city, the city would not have experienced such disastrous damages.

    Countless thoughts shed past Yun Ming¡¯s mind. He could now only do one thing.

    As, Sunshot!

    A dazzling golden light enveloped himpletely. Behind him, beams of golden light began appearing. These golden lines of light weaved together to form the outline of a peculiar-shaped, giant rune. The entire space seemed frozen upon the appearance of the rune. Even the nine evil soul masters on the faraway skull were shocked.

    The leading evil soul master swung his right hand and the skull under him suddenly appeared a hundred miles away. His expression was grim as he spat out two words, ¡°Godhood tablet!¡±

    The beams of golden lightpleted the formation of the shape as a wail came from below Yun Ming, ¡°Brother Ming, don¡¯t!¡±

    Yun Ming lowered his head slowly. He had this mncholy look as he gazed at the peerless beauty below him. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to face the seniors of Shrek. Farewell, Yali. Take good care of yourself. Preserve the final seeds for Shrek.¡±

    After he said this, the As Spear in his hands shook suddenly. The beams of golden light behind him suddenly crumbled away. At the same time, a dazzling golden light burst forth. They instantly spread throughout the entire Shrek City andpletely covered the skies above Shrek Academy.

    Yun Ming had reached the rank of a Limit Douluo for decades. Throughout the decades, he had continually searched for mankind¡¯s limits and the way to another world.

    He could not feel the existence of the Divine Realm. One could only understand this when one was at his level. The Divine Realm exists, but it was not connected to the realm of mankind.

    One could only be a god by creating a Divine Realm.

    Yun Ming¡¯s cultivation base could definitely be considered as one of the best among the previous generations of the Sea God Pavilion Masters. He was unsure if he would be sessful in this life. Nevertheless, he had toiled to pave the way for future generations. He also believed that mankind would be able to create another Divine Realm in the near future.

    The Godhood tablet behind him was created by him. He had intended to use it for exploration and travel to outer space. A Divine Realm required a Godhood tablet as stated in the ancient records. When his own Godhood tablet was powerful enough to create a Divine Realm to cover Douluo Continent, he would then be deemed to have seeded.

    Sadly, his decades of hard work had resulted in only a glimpse of the knowledge required. Even if everything had gone smoothly, it would be impossible for him to create a Divine Realm in his lifetime. All he could do was leave his experience behind.

    Shrek Academy was suddenly in danger of being swamped. When he unreservedly unleashed his iplete Godhood tablet, he was momentarily a god.

    The energy released by his Godhood tablet was the pinnacle of his work which he had achieved in his lifetime.

    The two rank-12 fixed soul ammunitions a.k.a. godkillers had seeded. They had seeded in killing a god. However, Yun Ming had also used hisst ounce of strength to negate their terrifying destructive energy.

    The colors, purple and ck, were forcibly sucked in midair under the neutralizing effects of the golden color. The three colors collided with each other and were intertwined together. They then crumbled and disintegrated.

    Yun Ming¡¯s body gradually turned illusory. No matter how hard Yali tried, she could not rise into the skies.

    Yun Ming lowered his head. He no longer looked at the collisions in the skies because he had already done his best. He had unleashed everything he had.

    Currently, there was only a reluctance to part in his eyes. He was reluctant to part with Shrek Academy, more so his lover.

    He could see the constantly shifting shape of Yali¡¯s mouth, but he could not hear her. He saw her tear-streaked face and her gaze that revealed she was on the verge of breaking down.

    He said softly, ¡°Live on, for Shrek.¡±

    After he said this, he suddenly spread his arms. The glow on his right hand dimmed, The As Spear descended from the skies and dropped into Yali¡¯s hands. With the final burst of godly energy, the As Spear finally broke off from being a martial soul and took on a true, solid form.

    Yun Ming, with his arms spread, shone with extreme brightness. It was as if he was a true sun. In the next moment, he was already shooting toward the faraway giant skull.

    As Light¡¯s Final Shine.

    The nine evil masters on the skull were horrified. The giant skull elerated at full speed. The current Yun Ming was no longer a Limit Douluo, but a fallen god. The final burst of power from his fall was not something they would want to butt heads with.

    However, they could not outrun the speed of a god.

    Amidst the brilliant golden light, the giant skull was swallowed whole. The entire sky instantly turned blinding white. The darkness of the night seemed to be shattered by the strong, bright light. The powers of the two godkillers were also sucked into the godly light.

    All life forms under the white light¡¯s shine could only prostrate on the ground as they were suppressed by the supreme energy. The white light persisted for a long time, just like Yun Ming¡¯s feeling of unwillingness to leave.

    Tang Wulin was sprawled on the ground. He tried to prop up his body to crawl, but he could not do it. He had heard every syble of Yun Ming¡¯sst words distinctly, but his mind drew aplete nk.

    Everything happened too fast and sudden. The powerful Shrek Academy had beenpletely decimated overnight.

    The horrendous war seemed to be between the gods, and they had appeared so meek. They could only face the results of the war. Under the terrifying collision, they were like the ants, powerless to do anything. If they did not have the protection of the Sea God Pavilion, they would have long been turned to ash.

    Eventually, everything settled down. The glow outside slowly dimmed, and everything seemed to have vanished. The whole scene was eerie and silent. When Tang Wulin lifted his head, he saw the crumbled Sea God Pavilion before him. It had turned to dust and was scattering silently in the wind.

    At this very moment, a spot of golden light suddenly flew in from afar. It plunged in between Tang Wulin¡¯s brows with hardly a sound and disappeared.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yaliy prostrated on the ground far away. She was unconscious. There was deathly silence all around.

 Chapter 880 - I Love You Too

    <h4>Chapter 880: I Love You Too</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Sea God¡¯s Ind disappeared and Sea God Lake dried up. Tang Wulin could only see a vast shadowy scene. There was a giant pit that was a more than three hundred meters deep, and it was pitch-ck like a deep abyss.

    Was this Shrek Academy? Could this be Shrek City? They could only see endless darkness.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters got up off the ground and stood on their feet. They took in their surroundings sluggishly, with rigid looks on their faces. They had recovered their ability to speak, but no words found their way to their mouths.

    Shrek, their Shrek Academy, had been wiped off the face of the continent just like that.

    From the beginning to the end, the entire series of events seemed to have only taken a dozen minutes. The once almighty Shrek Academy, with a legacy stretching back more than twenty thousand years, had been destroyed in mere moments. The students and teachers were gone without a trace. The only ones left seemed to be the seven of them and the unconscious Spirit Douluo.

    Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi, zing Dragon Douluo Feng Wuyu, Silver Moon Douluo Elder Cai, Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, and countless other Shrek Academy masters had disappeared in that Godkiller Armageddon. They had vanishedpletely.

    They were only twenty years old, after all. Even though they had undergone many hardships, it was still difficult for them to ept such a sudden and drastic change.

    The academy, which they had relied on for their studies and even their survival, was taken away instantly. As the next generation of Shrek and the current Shrek Seven Monsters, they did not have its support behind them anymore.

    This was not a war; this was a total disaster! The two greatest forces on the current continent were gone. Shrek Academy was destroyed. The Tang Sect headquarters disappeared.

    The Tang Sect had fared slightly better, as it at least had branches in other cities. However, Shrek Academy had none! The most bustling city on the continent, a megapolis with millions upon millions of citizens had been destroyed in a blink. At the same time, millions upon millions of lives had been lost as well!

    This could be referred to as the greatest cataclysm ever since mankind set foot on the Douluo Continent. It was an unprecedented catastrophe.

    The skies above his head suddenly lit up. The dazzling glow made them instinctively lift their heads.

    All seven showed hopelessness in their eyes. Directly above the deep pit in which they found themselves, a ball of light, shining with brilliant colors, was falling toward the pit like meteors chasing after the moon.

    Fixed soul ammunition. It was more fixed soul ammunition. The ammunition had yet to reach them, but its powerful aura put so much pressure on them that it was difficult to breathe. The terrifying sensation gave them a feeling of impending doom.

    Complete annihtion!

    Those were the only two words they could think of at that point. It did not matter where this fixed soul ammunition came from, but it was clear that the enemy had no intention of letting anyone escape with their lives.

    Only bypletely wiping their opponents out would they be able to carry out their ns unhindered.

    Dodge? Run away? They had nowhere to run to. This was a three hundred meter deep abyss. The ammunition was already before then, and it was at least at rank-8. With their cultivation bases, regardless of how masterfully they utilized their powers, it was impossible for them to evade such monstrous power.

    They had lost their pir of support. They no longer had the protection of Shrek Academy. They could only withstand this terrifying attack with their own bodies.

    Tang Wulin was the first one to react. There was no hesitation within him. He suddenly took a step forward and jumped up.

    His powers had already reached the level where the others would tremble at their mere mention. Even if he had relied solely on his body¡¯s strength, this leap was already more than a hundred meters. Not only that, a giant vine unleashed from under him. All the golden vines, Goldsong included, were instantly enhanced by Bluesilver Emperor Transformation. In the next instant, the vines pushed against the ground forcefully after he had leaped. This push sent him up to an altitude of more than five hundred meters.

    He could not fly, but he could reach greater heights with this method.

    He spread his arms and faced the fixed soul ammunition falling from the skies. He did not know how much he could block, but this was the only way he could do to give his friends a chance at survival.

    At the very least, he had no ties to anything here. He was all alone in this world. He only wished that hispanions could continue living, even though their prospects seemed bleak.

    A brilliant gold color burst forth from his body, and Golden Dragon scales covered him. He then elerated through the air with Golden Dragon Flies, which gave him another fifty meters of thrust. The fixed soul ammunition was practically in front of his nose.

    Tang Wulin could even clearly see theplicated patterns on the ammunition bursting forth with a wild glow. At that moment, he felt no fear in his heart, only yearning. He missed his parents, and he missed Na¡¯er and the shadow which left the deepest impression on him.

    ¡®Farewell, Gu Yue. If you¡¯re safe and sound, then all is well with me. Forget about me. I can¡¯t fulfill my promise to you anymore.¡¯

    He closed his eyes, and two teardrops trickled down his cheeks. He spread his arms out, and everything seemed insignificant. Gu Yue¡¯s illusory silhouette seemed to be standing right there in front of him. He wanted to reach out and pull her into his warm embrace.

    Tang Wulin was satisfied. If he left this world in such an illusion, he would be free of all burdens. He made up his mind to leave with his yearnings.

    ¡°Wulin!¡±

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    The Shrek Seven Monsters finally regained their senses, but by then, even if they could fly into the skies to take his ce, they were already toote.

    Their eyes were filled with despair. Only Ye Xinn moved swiftly. A dazzling energy de blew a huge gouge in the ground. She quickly pushed all herpanions into the pit and pulled the unconscious Holy Spirit Douluo over.

    Tang Wulin intended to trade his life for a slim chance of survival for them. How could she let his sacrifice be in vain?

    This was not the time for mourning. At least some of them must live on and be the seeds of the reborn Shrek Academy.

    A chilly sensation spread across Tang Wulin¡¯s chest. Tang Wulin smiled, because he suddenly felt that he had truly embraced her.

    Her body was boiling hot and still had a faint maiden¡¯s fragrance. Her breath was like the scent of orchids and was slightlybored. It was just like the night after sea God¡¯s Fate Date Festival, when sheid in his arms.

    ¡°Gu Yue, I love you,¡± Tang Wulin mumbled. If he was able to feel such a surreal sensation before his death, he would have no reason to be dissatisfied.

    ¡°Idiot, I love you too,¡± came a familiar voiceced with countlessplicated emotions.

    The shock made Tang Wulin wide awake, his eyes bulging.

    There really was someone in his arms. He stared nkly at the peerlessly beautiful face before his eyes.

    ¡°Na¡¯er?¡± Tang Wulin was stunned. She looked so familiar, but she seemed to have grown. There was less childishness about her, and she was even more beautiful.

    ¡°Idiot, I¡¯m your Gu Yue,¡± she puckered her lips and gave his lips a light peck. At that point, an undying glow had swallowed their bodies.

    The final sight Tang Wulin saw was a pair of great silver wings. They drew close and enveloped them both. A terrifying explosive force suddenly burst forth. However, the only sensation he felt besides the concussion was a warm hug which had a familiar aura. That and the familiar voice which resounded in his ears.

    In the deep pit, the other six Monsters looked up. They only saw a dazzling light. It seemed like a figure suddenly materialized out of thin air and hugged Tang Wulin. Then, the figure blocked the ammunition which fell from the skies with her own back.

    The great explosionsted for around a minute before it gradually subsided. The very earth had sunk three feet deeper. The rampaging energy storm resounded wildly within the vast pit.

 Chapter 881 - Qiangu Dongfeng

    <h4>Chapter 881: Qiangu Dongfeng</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The remaining six monsters inside the deep pit were already half-buried by the rubble. However, most of the shockwave did not reach the ground.

    At the edge of her field of vision, Ye Xinn was the only one who could see a silver orb of light suddenly burst out and flew away in the final moments before the explosion ended. The ball of light vanished without a trace.

    It had ended. It seemed that this was truly the end of everything. The terrifying explosion had finally ended.

    Ye Xinn swept away the earth beside her. She was the first one to leap up. She then pulled everyone else out of the mound.

    A crying sound was heard as Xu Xiaoyan could no longer suppress the sadness within her. She burst into tears, and Yue Zhengyu quickly pulled her into his embrace.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s expression was very grim as she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Now is not the time to cry. We don¡¯t have the right. The Pavilion Master paid with his life and gave us a chance to live. Tang Wulin blocked the attacks of the fixed soul ammunition with his body. We must live on for Shrek. We¡¯re already thest seeds. We¡¯re the Shrek Seven Monsters. We must shoulder the heavy burden of avenging Shrek. Come with me.¡±

    As she said this, she turned around and ran swiftly toward the wall of the deep abyss.

    Yuanen Yehui carried Yali in her arms and followed closely behind her.

    Xie Xie gritted his teeth and followed beside her. Xu Lizhi¡¯s chubby face was slightly twisted, and his lips were pursed tightly together.

    Xu Xiaoyan wiped her tears away. Following Yue Zhengyu, she followed behind everyone else.

    They could not give in to sadness. They had no rights to be sad. When they were faced with a great cmity, their highest priority was to live on. For themselves, for Shrek Academy, and for the Tang Sect.

    There was no way that Ye Xinn could be that calm. How could she not be in pain? However, Tang Wulin¡¯s fate was unknown after he rescued hispanions. He was nowhere to be found, and she could not let his sacrifice be in vain. She had to bring her friends out of this ce. First, they must survive, for only by that would they have a chance.

    The training on Demon Ind gave them stronger willpower than the average person. That was the reason they did not break down under such crushing pain. As long as they lived, Shrek would still have its seeds, and by extension, the possibility of revival.

    ¡°Crunch!¡± The crystal cup fell onto the floor and shattered into pieces.

    The speaker was pale as the blood drained from his face.

    ¡°Shrek City waspletely obliterated by two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions? Shrek Academy waspletely annihted?¡± His body was trembling uncontrobly.

    Since he held a high office, he should have stayed extremely calm. However, how could he stay calm at this moment?

    He knew full well what the destruction of Shrek City meant. Even though he had wished topletely control Shrek City, he never considered destroying the best academy on the continent which had a twenty thousand year legacy.

    Although Shrek Academy was neutral, it was doubtlessly protecting the continent. It was truly the central pir of the Douluo Continent.

    Moreover, Shrek Academy had graduates all over the world. If the academy was destroyed by the two Godkillers, which should have been heavily guarded by Congress, there was no way that they could shirk off the responsibility. Not only would his official career be at an end, but also the entire Federal Congress, maybe even the entire continent, would be in chaos.

    ¡°Investigate! Investigate the Godkillers now! Go!¡±

    The speaker managed to calm himself down somewhat as he ryed a series of orders. Even if he knew that all this would not be of any help. Shrek City¡¯s destruction would put the most pressure in all thend squarely on his shoulders.

    ...

    ¡°Why? Why?! Tell me why?!¡± Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Herdylike hands mmed loudly onto the console table in front of her. The highly durable console table, which was made of various alloys, instantly turned into fine powder.

    A middle-aged man stood behind the console table. He was big, tall and had handsome features. He had a high nose bridge and slightly small eyes. A powerful imposing aura emanated from him.

    His brows furrowed as he looked at Leng Yaozhu with her bloodshot eyes. ¡°Yaozhu, calm down. This incident was truly too sudden. I¡¯m also at a loss. As for how it happened, we¡¯ll have to wait until the investigations areplete.¡±

    ¡°Qiangu Dongfeng, do you take me for a three-year-old? Do you think I¡¯m unaware as to what kind of a person you are? Even if the Holy Spirit Cult had powerful methods, it¡¯s not possible for them to obtain Godkillers that easily. How could they transport that amount of fixed soul ammunition into Shrek City? How could all this be possible without your support from behind the scenes? Was this you? Was it you?!¡±

    As she said this, Leng Yaozhu raised her hand and pointed at the Spirit Pagoda Master. She thrust her finger at this great power of the generation, Qiangu Dongfeng, who was equally famous as the As Douluo, as she howled furiously.

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s expression turned grim, ¡°Zhuyao, you¡¯re my deputy Spirit Pagoda Master. How could you support outsiders instead of your own people? Moreover, how could this have anything to do with me? Have you forgotten that our founder, Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao was a member of his generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters? We have no quarrel with Shrek Academy. Why would we harm them? Besides, do you think that I have absolute control of everything here?¡±

    When he said this, his tone became slightly gentler, ¡°Zhuyao, this incident happened too suddenly. I¡¯m also in a terrible fix and at a total loss. Who would have thought that the Holy Spirit Cult would be bold enough to pull off such a feat? To go so far as to directly attack Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect headquarters. Do you think that the strengthening of the Holy Spirit Cult would benefit us? I can only be the fox who¡¯s sad at the death of the hare. The thing that we must tend to now is to recover the dead and help the wounded, all while searching for the traces of the Holy Spirit Cult, and fight against them with all our might. I know that Yun Ming¡¯s death is a heavy blow to you. I¡¯m very sorry for that, but we must handle this incident calmly.¡±

    ¡°Calmly? How am I supposed to be calm?¡± Leng Yaozhu¡¯s breathing was clearly ragged, ¡°Qiangu Dongfeng, if I ever find that you had anything to do with this, I¡¯ll fight you with everything I¡¯ve got, even if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± After she said this, Leng Yaozhu turned on her heel and left, leaving behind the grim-faced Spirit Pagoda Master.

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s looked on bitterly as he watched Leng Yaozhu leave. Of course, he knew why she would suspect him. He had been pursuing Leng Yaozhu for many years, but Leng Yaozhu had never given up on that Yun Ming. Even when Yun Ming married Holy Spirit Douluo Yali, she still did not forget about him. She never married after so many years.

    All this time, the Spirit Pagoda and Shrek Academy had been growing apart. Part of the reason was this convoluted rtionship between their members.

    ¡°Pagoda Master.¡± A side door slid open. An average-looking but extremely pithy middle-aged man walked out quickly to Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s side.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°Shrek Academy ispletely destroyed, there are no survivors. It¡¯s said that the current Shrek Seven Monsters were also inside the academy. Yun Ming had forfeited his semi-god status at the final moment and gained temporary godly strength which he used to negate most of the destructive power from the two Godkillers and saved half the poption of Shrek City. However, as the center of the explosion, there were no survivors in Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect headquarters. They even fired another rank-9 fixed soul ammunition in Shrek Academy¡¯s direction as the final sweep. But the Holy Spirit Cult had also suffered great losses this time.¡±

    ¡°In order to activate two Godkillers, they had sacrificed nearly twenty Soul Douluo-ranked evil soul masters, and hundreds of middle-ranked evil soul masters. Yun Ming¡¯s attack before his demise had also destroyed their World Destroyer Skull. Other than the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s cult master, who fled, a total of eight Title Douluos from the Holy Spirit Cult were killed. It can be said that they were injured in their sinews or bones.¡±

    Qiangu Donfeng squinted his eyes slightly. Surprisingly, he disyed a satisfied expression. ¡°Very good. As expected, Yun Ming didn¡¯t disappoint me. Even though the Holy Spirit Cult had hidden for ten thousand years, amassed their strengths, and plotted against Shrek Academy for such a long time, they still paid a dear price in the end. Suffering losses on both sides was the best oue of the situation. You may go and follow the original n. Organize a team of experts from the Pagoda and search for the remnants of the Holy Spirit Cult. Once found, kill them without reservations. Now is the time for us to clearly disy the g of our stand. Theplete destruction of Shrek Academy will inevitably lead to the dissolving of Congress under the pressure from the people. We must seize this opportunity to fight for more seats in Congress.¡±

    ¡°The Pagoda Master is intelligent. We can kill many birds with one stone.¡± A certain admiration was disyed in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes.

    Qiangu Dongfeng eyed him coldly, ¡°What do you mean ¡®killing many birds with one stone¡¯? We¡¯ve done nothing. I see no joy in the destruction of Shrek Academy.¡±

    The middle-aged man understood immediately and hastily nodded as he said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re also very sorry for what happened to Shrek Academy.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, go. I¡¯ll send out a Spirit Pagoda wanted circr after this and put all evil soul masters on the wanted list. I trust that you know how to cooperate. Remember, do not leave any trail behind. At the same time, have someone keep an eye on the whereabouts of the vice Pagoda Master. Don¡¯t let her cause any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The middle-aged man left the room. Qiangu Dongfeng walked to the bed. Slightly squinting, he looked at the faraway clouds outside the window. He seemed to be lost in thought.

 Chapter 882 - Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 882: Awakening</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®It hurts.¡¯ The intense pain shocked Tang Wulin into consciousness.

    He felt as if all his joints were dislocated. With his body¡¯s qualities, he rarely felt such pain other than when he was breaking through the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals.

    ¡®Did I die? Am I dead?¡¯

    He slowly regained consciousness and recalled everything that happened before this.

    He truly hoped it was a dream, that it would all disappear when he opened his eyes.

    ¡®Yeah! It must be a dream. Shrek Academy¡¯s so powerful, how could it be destroyed?¡¯

    With great difficulty, he opened his eyes.

    He discovered with shock that his vision was met with a green scene. As his sight recovered, his hearing also returned slowly. Tang Wulin noticed that he was in a world filled with the chatterings of insects. This was... a forest?

    There was intense pain all over his body. ¡®It hurts so much, am I still alive?¡¯

    He blinked and struggled to move his body, but he realized that he could not do anything. He took a slow, deep breath, then he focused his spirit and looked within himself.

    Tang Wulin discovered that his soul power vortex and bloodline vortex were both very weak. His meridians were damaged in many ces. Even his inner organs were disced.

    With such serious injuries, any ordinary person would have been dead. However, he felt that his body was recovering gradually.

    His dauntless bloodline power flowed within his body and pushed his meridians and organs back to their original positions. They were being reconnected as well.

    ¡®I¡¯m not dead. Is everything real? Why am I in a forest?¡¯

    Various puzzling thoughts lingered in his mind. However, Tang Wulin knew that the most important thing now was to recover as soon as possible. He could only get answers to his questions after his body had healed.

    After he regained consciousness, his body recovered at a much quicker pace. Under his control, his bloodline power moved his organs back to their original positions as easily as the hand directed the fingers. Next, his meridians were swiftly mended. At the same time, he activated the soul power vortex in his energy center as he absorbed the origin energy from the outside world to replenish his body.

    Fortunately, the origin energy here was sufficient. Moreover, he was a nt-system battle soul master. In this ce where nts were bountiful, it was much easier for him to cultivate.

    Time went by as Tang Wulin¡¯s meridians and organs were fully healed. The pain gradually subsided. A portion of his soul power even gathered within his energy center.

    When he finally opened his eyes, he was able to observe the outer world with greater rity. The first thing that came into view was a towering tree which reached up into the skies.

    He flipped over and got up on his feet.

    He was fortunate that he still had his recovery ability. He did not die even after taking the blow from the fixed soul ammunition. It was a miracle.

    He was lost in his thoughts when suddenly, he saw another person lying on the ground not far from him.

    The person was dressed in a white blouse and a skirt. Shey there, motionless.

    The instant he saw her, Tang Wulin felt his heart skip a beat. His memory was finallying back to him. He remembered the person who suddenly appeared in his embrace during the final moments.

    He rushed to the side of thedy. He carefully flipped her over.

    She looked familiar and had a beautiful face. Was this not Na¡¯er? The only difference was that she appeared to be two or three years older than Na¡¯er.

    ¡®It¡¯s real! It¡¯s all real!¡¯

    Tang Wulin hastily felt her pulse. She still had a pulse albeit throbbing weakly. Her clothes were torn in many ces exposing her fair skin.

    However, Tang Wulin did not bother himself with other thoughts. He carefully carried her in his arms and cautiously infused her with his Mysterious Heaven Method soul power.

    Her meridians seemed fine, only her aura was extremely weak. Tang Wulin only realized she had no clothes on her back when he carried her. His hands touched her silky smooth and fair skin.

    He waspletely aware at this moment. He remembered vividly that she had suddenly appeared in his embrace back then. Just when he shouted, ¡®Gu Yue, I love you¡¯, she appeared in his arms.

    Her voice was very familiar. However, why did she say that she was Gu Yue?

    Her voice and aura were so familiar, but she had Na¡¯er¡¯s looks. For a time, Tang Wulin was puzzled. He had no idea what was happening.

    There was definitely no mistake. Tang Wulin was truly familiar with the aura she had.

    Back then, when Gu Yue was studying with him, they were in contact frequently. They had grown up together since their childhood days. Through the many years spent together, they became very close friends. She had an important ce in his heart. It was impossible for Tang Wulin to mistake her for anyone else.

    There was a faint fragrance about her. Her maiden¡¯s fragrance ddened the heart and freshened the mind. Na¡¯er, on the other hand, had a faint smell of cream. It was much different from the scent Gu Yue had.

    Currently, this youngdy resembled a grown-up Na¡¯er, but with Gu Yue¡¯s smell. How is that?

    Suddenly, Tang Wulin remembered something. He hastily looked at the youngdy¡¯s neck. He clearly remembered that there was an oval-shaped birthmark below her neck on the corbone. It was very faint. If he had not paid attention before, it would be impossible for him to have noticed.

    ¡®There is one! She¡¯s Gu Yue!¡¯

    Tang Wulin found the birthmark at first nce.

    Other things might be fabricated, but not a birthmark! However, what was the exnation for her appearance?

    Tang Wulin carefully rubbed the sides of her face a few times. He had learned about the art of disguise before. Contrary to his expectations, her appearance remained the same. He could not find any traces of disguise on her face. Also, the current Gu Yue had silver hair!

    He parted one of her eyelids slightly. Her pupil was purple. Silver hair and purple eyes, it was clearly Na¡¯er¡¯s characteristics.

    Tang Wulin was truly dumbfounded.

    Whether it was Gu Yue or Na¡¯er who had returned, he would be extremely happy. However, this youngdy seemed to be thebination of Gu Yue and Na¡¯er. It was mind-blowing...

    The overall feeling she gave was more like Gu Yue, but her appearance... Could it be that Gu Yue had learned a way of disguising herself so much so that even he could not see through? It was the only exnation.

    Holding her in his arms, all sorts of emotions welled up within Tang Wulin. He had never expected that she woulde to his side at the crucial moment. Also, he distinctly remembered that she had shielded him from the fatal attack with her body.

    However, why were they here? Where was this ce?

    No matter what, saving her was his top priority currently.

    He carefully infused his soul power into Gu Yue. However, Gu Yue¡¯s body was like a bottomless pit. No matter how much he infused, his soul power would vanish without a trace. Gu Yue did not show any response as well.

    Tang Wulin suddenly remembered something. He recalled that he felt a chilly sensation on his chest before Gu Yue appeared.

    He instinctively touched his chest and coincidentally touched the ne Gu Yue had left him back then. The pendant was a silver scale. He raised the scale to have a look, and he immediately had a hunch in his heart.

    Could it be that the scale Gu Yue left him would convey her to his side when he was in danger of dying?

    If that was the case, then everything could be exined. The person in his embrace was definitely Gu Yue.

    ¡®Why did you have to go through such troubles?¡¯ Tang Wulin hugged Gu Yue¡¯s beautiful body tightly. If the person in his arms did not have Na¡¯er¡¯s appearance, he was afraid that he would not be able to restrain himself from giving her a kiss.

    He would at least wait until she regained consciousness to ask her about her presence.

    Gu Yue did not regain consciousness. After infusing her with soul power for some time, Tang Wulin felt that he could not sustain the infusion. He needed to meditate to recover his soul power first. Although Gu Yue was still unconscious, fortunately, her aura was quite stable.

 Chapter 883 - Father

    <h4>Chapter 883: Father</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He restored his soul power and infused it into her, then he restored it again before infusing it...

    The process was repeated a few more times before Tang Wulin finally sensed Gu Yue¡¯s aura bing condensed. It was a good sign which confirmed that the infusion of his soul power was effective.

    The sky darkened indicating that night hade.

    The sky gradually brightened signifying the dawning of a new day.

    Tang Wulin had already infused his soul power into Gu Yue seven times. He continued cultivating and infusing without any break so much so that he waspletely exhausted.

    After the eighth time, Tang Wulin sensed that Gu Yue¡¯s aura was back to normal, but she had not awakened yet. He then coaxed his exhausted body to enter into the meditative state once more.

    He circted his soul power. After possessing his soul power vortex, the rate at which he could restore his soul power was obviously faster than before. His soul power was restored an hourter, and he did not feel as lethargic.

    When he opened his eyes, Tang Wulin saw a pair of big, purple eyes staring into him at close proximity. It happened so suddenly that he was startled and almost lost his breath. Fortunately, the soul power vortex in his body managed to react in time and guided his power back to normal again.

    ¡°You scared me. You¡¯re awake!¡± Tang Wulin panted a few times before he managed to calm himself as he looked at Gu Yue. His shock soon turned by joy.

    Gu Yue sat in front of him with her upper body dressed in his clothes. Her clothes were torn so badly that it barely provided any cover. Tang Wulin helped her change into his clothes with his eyes closed. It was strictly a private affair between them.

    His clothes hung loosely on her as they were obviously a little big for her. Gu Yue sat in front of him as she blinked her huge eyes. Her pupils were akin to two small ponds that reflected Tang Wulin¡¯s smile.

    ¡°Gu Yue?¡± Tang Wulin attempted to ask.

    Gu Yue suddenly smiled. She was initially exquisite, yet her smile stupefied Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°Plop!¡± Tang Wulin was sitting upright earlier when his body, all of a sudden, toppled sideways.

    He scrambled to sit up swiftly as he watched Gu Yue in bewilderment. ¡°What, what did you just call me?¡±

    Gu Yue seemed to be slightly astonished from his tumble. She stretched out her hand and pulled his sleeve while she stuck her other thumb into her mouth and sucked at it. She muttered to herself, ¡°Father.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes rolled upward. He almost lost consciousness. What was happening?

    ¡°Gu Yue, stop joking. You...¡±

    ¡°Father...¡± Gu Yue called out once again, her voice sounded as if she was wronged. Tears misted over her beautiful pair of purple eyes instantly. It seemed like she was about to cry.

    What...

    She did not appear to be feigning it!

    Tang Wulin rubbed his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Please allow me to have a quiet moment and think this through.¡±

    Gu Yue pouted her lips as she looked at Tang Wulin. Her hand tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Father, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Shrek Academy had perished. Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was initially filled with sadness, yet he had forgotten the sorrow briefly when he was called ¡®Father¡¯ by Gu Yue just now.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get you some food,¡± said Tang Wulin as he tried to calm himself with great effort.

    He carried the storage ring with him. As a foodie, there was never ack of food in his storage ring.

    He procured some dry rations and passed them to Gu Yue. Gu Yue proceeded to eat in huge mouthfuls. However, her expression reflected her dissatisfaction. She mumbled to herself as she was eating, ¡°Not tasty, this isn¡¯t tasty.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt helpless as well. How could the dry rations possibly taste good?

    It gradually dawned upon him as he looked at Gu Yue¡¯s expressions which were bing more obvious than before.

    Could it be that she had amnesia? If so, why was she calling him ¡®father¡¯?

    ¡°Gu Yue, why do you address me as Father?¡± Tang Wulin asked in an attempt to gather more information.

    Gu Yue looked at him in confusion. ¡°The first person I see is my father.¡± Her voice sounded childish and even had a slight lisp but apparently, she was speaking in all seriousness.

    ¡®The first person she sees is her father? Isn¡¯t this thew of the animal world?¡¯

    He had a mind full of questions as he faced Gu Yue who had Na¡¯er¡¯s facial features. Yet, he could not ask them aloud no matter how hard he tried at present.

    Gu Yue finished the dry rations. She appeared to be full but still unsatisfied. ¡°Father, it¡¯s not tasty. I wish to eat something tasty.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Let me figure out a way,¡± Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile on his face.

    Gu Yue wrapped her arms around his arms in excitement and leaned her head against his shoulder. She had this look of dependence.

    Tang Wulin stood up. He finally had the energy to pay attention to his surroundings at present. It was a lush green forest that felt boundless. There was no sign of human cultivation while the flora, which was taller than a person, covered the surroundings. The life source here was extremely thick, but he felt a vague sense of danger.

    Where was this?

    If it was not a dream, then he should have been struck by high-ranked fixed soul ammunition together with Gu Yue and ended up in this baffling ce upon waking up.

    ¡®Forget about it. I¡¯ll take it a step at a time. Since it¡¯s a forest, we should be able to walk out of it.¡¯

    At this point, Tang Wulin patted and held Gu Yue¡¯s hand as they walked further inside the forest.

    His left hand held Gu Yue¡¯s hand while his right hand held the Golden Dragon Spear which he used to clear a path for them to walk through. He soon realized that the Golden Dragon Spear was unnecessary.

    It was strange because the surrounding vegetation in this huge forest seemed to be filled with friendly feelings. The grass and vines where he passed would part in the middle and opened up a path for him. It was a smooth and pleasant walk.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Although my martial soul has be the Bluesilver Emperor after its second awakening, it hasn¡¯t always been this obvious in the past.¡¯

    ¡®Could it be because of my fifth soul ring? Nature¡¯s Child?¡¯

    Tang Wulin stopped walking and focused his spirit to sense the great nature¡¯s aura in his surroundings.

    As expected, he could clearly sense the friendly feelings emitted from the numerous nts. It was as if all the nts were greeting him.

    He would certainly yield twice the result with half the effort if he were to cultivate in this ce.

    What a waste that Tang Wulin did not even have the slightest intention to cultivate at present. He only wished to leave this ce soon. He wanted to survey the situation at Shrek City and search for hisrades before figuring out Gu Yue¡¯s condition to heal her.

    He felt tired spiritually and emotionally right now due to the sudden change of events.

    He turned his head to look at Gu Yue by his side. He felt much better with her presence as it would be an agony to be here alone.

    ¡°Father.¡± Gu Yue realized that Tang Wulin was looking at her so she smiled sweetly at him.

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile on his face, ¡°Can you please stop calling me Father? Do you know you¡¯re giving me goosebumps by calling me that? This is truly...¡±

    Gu Yue pouted with tears shimmering in her eyes. She spoke as if she was wronged, ¡°Father, are you leaving me?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Tang Wulin felt helpless. ¡°No, no. Of course, I¡¯m not leaving you. Good girl, do as you wish then.¡±

    ¡°Father, give me a hug.¡± Gu Yue spread her arms out toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin was speechless. Gu Yue had already pounced on him in excitement. She hung onto his body like an octopus wrapping its prey.

    Her head full of long silver hair blew in the wind with her bell-likeughter ringing in the ears.

    Tang Wulin could only support her buttocks with a hand. Gu Yue was still bouncing up and down on his arms. At this moment, Tang Wulin was overwhelmed by the close physical contact with Gu Yue, yet he felt helpless.

    Gu Yue wrapped her arms around Tang Wulin¡¯s neck and leaned her head against his shoulder. Again, she had the look of dependence.

    The helplessness in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart turned into affection. He caressed her long hair softly. He did not let her go but supported her with one hand as he walked forward. He barely felt Gu Yue¡¯s weight.

 Chapter 884 - Scarlet Fire Monkey King

    <h4>Chapter 884: Scarlet Fire Monkey King</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin had never expected that Gu Yue would be so dependent on him at this point. When he tried to get her off of him, she stubbornly refused. In the end, he went from holding her in his arms to carrying her on his back. Riding astride him, Gu Yue giggled as he walked farther into the depths of the forest.

    ¡°I¡¯m so thankful!¡± Tang Wulin looked at the arms hanging before his chest and could not help feeling quite amused.

    Gu Yue stuck her head forward and kissed him on his cheek. ¡°Father, I love you.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. He was about to speak when his instincts kicked in and he leaped into the air.

    A dark brown shadow shed underneath his feet before immediately vanishing. If he had remained at his earlier position, he would certainly have been hit.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Tang Wulin shouted aloud, but he did not see anything in the direction the attack came from.

    Tang Wulin scowled as an icy cold aura burst out from his body. Bluesilver Emperor vines surged out from underneath his feet like a swarm of bees and spread out in all directions. He was in a forest, so this ce was, to put it simply, the battlefield made for him.

    What happened next even left Tang Wulin astonished. When his Bluesilver Emperor martial soul bored into the ground, his perception immediately radiated outward.

    He had already achieved Spirit Abyss spiritual power and his ability was strong enough that he could cover an area exceeding three hundred meters. However, it was normally just a rough map in his consciousness, whereas this time, when his Bluesilver Emperor fused with the forest, it was as though he could see through God¡¯s Eye. His spiritual power could sense an evenrger area and everything he perceived was projected into his mind in crystal-clear, three-dimensional forms.

    There was a massive, bulky creature with brown-red fur covering its entire body in the area to Tang Wulin¡¯s front left. The figure was leaping about at high speed while Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s position seemed to be the center of its trajectory.

    Curious, Gu Yue stuck her head out from behind Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder to look at her surroundings.

    It should be much easier to deal with the iing person if only he could see them.

    To Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise, it was a Scarlet Fire Monkey, but it waspletely different from what he would have expected of one.

    As far as Tang Wulin knew, the Scarlet Fire Monkey was considered a low-ranked soul beast. Most of them had cultivation bases of ten to one hundred years. It was considered rare to see a hundred-year Scarlet Fire Monkey, and it was a solitary hunter. There was nothing impressive about it other than its speed and agility in the forest.

    Yet this Scarlet Fire Monkey was unique. Its body size was more than ten timesrger than an ordinary Scarlet Fire Monkey. Its length exceeded seven meters while its brown-red fur was exuding a faint golden shimmer as it moved. What was even more astounding was the third eye on its forehead. The eye had a golden iris and a slit pupil glowing with an otherworldly light as it gazed in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction. The radiance emitted from the monkey¡¯s third eye was so brilliant that Tang Wulin could still sense it despite being separated by numerous nts. It was as if that vertical slit pupil was staring straight at him.

    Was it a variant? There was no doubt that it was a variant soul beast. On the other hand, Tang Wulin had an idea as to his current location upon seeing the monkey.

    Soul beasts were already an endangered species on the Douluo Continent! Before this, there was only one ce that he hade into contact with arge number of soul beasts. It was the spirit ascension tform which imitated the Great Star Dou Forest controlled by the Spirit Pagoda. Could it be that Gu Yue had brought him into the spirit ascension tform? This was entirely possible for it was not difficult for Gu Yue to bring him into this ce given her position at the Spirit Pagoda.

    Was this the spirit ascension tform?

    The Scarlet Fire Monkey King was already charging in their direction at full speed while Tang Wulin was still stunned. It seemed like the monkey sensed Tang Wulin¡¯s observation. In a sh, it scurried onto a huge tree and catapulted itself off of it like a fiery red arrow.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes as a stinging cold glow shimmered in his eyes. He was dested by the cmity that befell on Shrek Academy. The emotions suppressed in his heart exploded like a bomb when confronted by an assant.

    ¡°Gu Yue, hold on tight,¡± Tang Wulinmanded softly.

    Gu Yue hastily ced her arms around his neck tightly as her pair of long legs tightly wrapped around his waist. Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence fluctuation expanded suddenly as he spread out his arms from his sides and his pair of Golden Dragon ws were unleashed.

    After he hadpleted two cirction vortexes in his body,

    Tang Wulin discovered that his martial soul and bloodline power could already exist simultaneously without the need to switch between them. He could finally fight with both his martial soul and bloodline power at the same time.

    Countless vines of Bluesilver Emperor surged out from the ground and formed a wall like a blue-silver forest to block the Scarlet Fire Monkey¡¯s path.

    The Scarlet Fire Monkey King was extremely fierce. It spread out its arms and bumped against the Bluesilver Emperor vines with scorching hot golden-scarlet mes bursting from its entire body.

    The Bluesilver Emperor was still a nt-type martial soul after all. The collision knocked the vines one after another and before long, it had already arrived before Tang Wulin with unstoppable momentum.

    It did not pounce onto Tang Wulin immediately because there was an additional pair of feathered wings under the Scarlet Fire Monkey King¡¯s armpits such that hindered its eleration as it dashed forth.

    Was it using battle tactics? Could a soul beast be that intelligent?

    The momentary pause was not to be belittled because it was enough to make the opponentpletely mistaken its attack trajectory while at the same time its third eye glowed. A powerful spiritual wave immediately surged over him like a rising tide. It was not a direct collision but more of a pressure that pushed down from all directions with Tang Wulin¡¯s body as its target.

    ¡°Roar!¡± Tang Wulin raised his head and roared in rage. An enormous golden dragon¡¯s head covered his entire body as he unleashed the Golden Dragon Roars.

    The Scarlet Fire Monkey King¡¯s body stiffened in the air for a moment while its powerful spiritual assault retracted after being shocked by the Golden Dragon Roars¡¯ spiritual power.

    However, it was also at this moment when golden lightning burst out from its golden pupil and past the surrounding warped air before it arrived in front of Tang Wulin instantly with scorching heat.

    Meanwhile, the creature dove down from the sky with its pair of sharp ws extended as it shed at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin stretched out his right Golden Dragon w to shield himself and blocked the lightning raining down on him. Scorching heat radiated from the bolt instantly as the powerful energy assault swayed even Tang Wulin¡¯s incredible physique.

    The Scarlet Fire Monkey King seized the opportunity to drop down from the sky as it brandished its pair of sharp ws at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Tang Wulin shouted in rage as he unleashed the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heavens! Gigantic golden dragons arose from underneath his feet and crashed into the Scarlet Fire Monkey King.

    The explosions screeched as the surrounding forest began to topple away. The Scarlet Fire Monkey King was sted into the air from the collision but Tang Wulin also staggered for two steps before he managed to stabilize himself.

    The Scarlet Fire Monkey King dropped onto a huge tree branch in the distance. There was a mixture of surprise and bewilderment in its eyes. It was apparent that it was startled by Tang Wulin¡¯s powerful attack.

    Tang Wulin was slightly less agitated as well. The Scarlet Fire Monkey King was unexpectedly difficult to deal with not only because its attack was ruthlessly brutal, but it was also equipped with spiritual power. At the same time, its defense was great enough that Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Soars to the Heavens did not manage to harm it in a frontal collision. Remarkably, the attack onlypelled it to retreat.

    It was a ten-thousand-year soul beast! Not only was it doubtlessly so but also it was not an ordinary one. It was indeed a variant ten-thousand-year soul beast.

    Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath as he got his emotions under control for a moment. He knew that he could not allow his feelings to affect him when dealing with such an enemy in battle.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes as he stared at the Scarlet Fire Monkey King. His aura began to strengthen. He had not used his battle armor because he was saving it forter. It was hisst resort, so he would not unleash it recklessly.

    If this ce was the spirit ascension tform, then it was at least the intermediate if not the legendary tform. Otherwise, he would not be confronting such a powerful soul beast. He would need to recover his power as much as possible in order to face whatever unexpected threats that could appear at any time in the future.

    The Scarlet Fire Monkey King¡¯s eyes rolled about when it was suddenly gone in a blur. Surprisingly, it was no longer pouncing toward Tang Wulin but fleeing into the distance.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. For sure, the Scarlet Fire Monkey King was exceedingly intelligent. It discovered that Tang Wulin was not an easy target, so it chose to escape immediately.

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh of relief as well. He was aware that he would need to devote all his effort in order to defeat the Scarlet Fire Monkey King. A ten-thousand-year variant soul beast was not easy to deal with unaided.

    ¡°Father.¡± The voice calling out to Tang Wulin dampened his raging will to fight. The corner of his mouth twitched before he patted Gu Yue¡¯s thigh. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Come down.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Yue reluctantly got down from Tang Wulin¡¯s body with a look of lingering fear on her face. ¡°Father, what was that?! It was so terrifying.¡±

 Chapter 885 - Not Good!

    <h4>Chapter 885: Not Good!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was speechless when he looked at her. Gu Yue¡¯s power was never inferior to his, and he felt that she was even more formidable than he. Yet now, she had turned into a child that needed constant care from others.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Tang Wulin caressed her long hair while Gu Yue slid into his arms and spoke with a satisfied look on her face, ¡°Father is the best.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s palm stiffened. How was he going to face her when she awakened in the future?!

    He sighed deeply while focusing his attention on assessing their situation.

    The Demon Ind¡¯s torment taught to stay as rxed as possible no matter how tough the situation was. He would try to calm himself in the shortest time possible even if he was emotionally unstable. Only by staying level-headed would he be able to face any hardship.

    Tang Wulin calmed himself down and took a long, hard look at their surroundings.

    There was no doubt that this was a stretch of primeval forest. With his earlier spection that this was the spirit ascension tform, he felt more and more that this was the spirit ascension tform¡¯s simted Great Star Dou Forest. The only difference was that the nts here were more exuberant and lusher than the one he had encountered in the tform. It appeared to be even more ancient as well.

    He assumed if this was inside the spirit ascension tform, then it was definitely not the intermediate spirit ascension tform. He had been to the intermediate tform before, and its vegetation was not as lush as this. Moreover, he would not have so easily bumped into such a powerful soul beast with strength equal to his.

    Given the abilities that the Scarlet Fire Monkey King had disyed earlier, Tang Wulin was afraid that he would need to don his battle armor to best it.

    Even though his soul power cultivation base was only rank-50, an ordinary six-ringed master was definitely not a match for him anymore. Tang Wulin could be considered a young master in the soul masters¡¯ world right now given the additions of his battle armor and Golden Dragon Spear.

    If that was the case, the Scarlet Fire Monkey King must have been at the soul beast rank of a twenty-thousand-year cultivation base to match him.

    Was this the advanced spirit ascension tform? He never really understood the ce actually, but he had heard from Gu Yue that the advanced tform was the primary resource of the spirit ascension tform.

    However, he still had some basic judgment. For example, the gathering site for more powerful soul beasts would have a smaller number of soul beasts. This was because every powerful soul beast had its own territory that could not be breached by others. It was quite obvious that the ce where they were at now should be the Scarlet Fire Monkey King¡¯s territory.

    On the other hand, it was possible that they would encounter other soul beasts once they entered the next territory.

    However, the most crucial issue at the moment was how they were going to leave this ce!

    The spirit ascension tform was equipped with a special exit, so one would only need to press a button to leave the ce. One could also leave the spirit ascension tform by fighting to the death in it, the penalty being some spiritual damage.

    The problem that he was facing right now was that there was no such exit button on their bodies so they could not exit by ordinary means. However, could they leave by fighting to the death?

    Tang Wulin did not know the answer and there was no way he could try out this method. What if he truly died?

    Moreover, Tang Wulin once heard that the highest level of existence in the spirit ascension tform was a real world. If Gu Yue and him were at that ce now, then they would truly die if they were killed.

    Thus, he would need to be most cautious no matter what.

    He was not in a rush to advance upon considering this. The stretch of territory belonged to the Scarlet Fire Monkey King, and at least he was still capable of fighting it for the time being. This ce was still rtively safe. Moreover, he used his ability that was simr to God¡¯s Eye to observe his surroundings at any time, so he could discover any dangers sooner. He would rest and reorganize over here first and ponder out their next move for a moment before he made any further decisions.

    If this was truly the legendary highest level of the spirit ascension tform, then the Great Star Dou Forest¡¯s core area could possibly exist here, but it was also very ominous. This could possibly be a ce where he could find a one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast!

    If he were to recklessly go deeper, both he and Gu Yue were done for if they encountered a one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast.

    On the other hand, he would only need to choose the correct direction and gradually move away from the core if this was truly the ce. He should be able to walk out of this ce if he were to go all the way.

    Of course, Tang Wulin could not possibly rely on his eyes to see where he should go to. The newfound ability of his Bluesilver Emperor martial soul gave him a new source of information. It was the nts. The surrounding vegetation understood this world more than he ever could.

    At this point, Tang Wulin spoke to Gu Yue by his side, ¡°Gu Yue, I¡¯m going to meditate for a moment. I¡¯m going to look for the way out of this ce. Stay by my side and don¡¯t walk too far away.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Yue answered obediently.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling distraught as he looked at Gu Yue behaving like this. Gu Yue was an independent woman always preupied with thoughts in her mind. There was a special intimacy between the both of them. Their rtionship was formed silently over many years.

    This Gu Yue was not the Gu Yue in his heart anymore. However, he was slightly hopeful that if Gu Yue had always been so innocent and pure then he could be less worried about her. He ced himself in Gu Yue¡¯s position and considered her departure back then. Even though he was heartbroken, if she was truly in love with him, then her heartbreak would be worse than his.

    The only difference was that she knew how to look for him, while he had no way to locate her all along.

    She was back this time, so he would never allow her to leave no matter what. Of course, he would first need to confirm his spection that the person with Na¡¯er¡¯s appearance before him was truly Gu Yue. Otherwise, he dared not have an intimate moment with her even if he wanted to.

    Tang Wulin crossed his legs and concentrated. He unleashed his mind through the Bluesilver Emperor and gradually fused with the surrounding nts as he linked up with them in session.

    Before a nt¡¯s spiritual intelligence was awakened, it was a living form that could not be any simpler. The nts were akin to metals before spirit forging waspleted. They had vitality but not intelligence.

    On the other hand, the nts could be nt-type soul beasts once their spiritual intelligence was initiated. It was highly possible that the nts could be even more powerful than ordinary soul beasts, but that nt-type soul beasts were few and far between.

    In any case, Tang Wulin¡¯s method did not require that he linked up to nts with spiritual intelligence. He would only need them to inform him of the dangerous and safe pathways.

    Soon, he found the answer!

    The ordinary nts on the ground provided him with little feedback and felt nk, but those massively, tall trees passed him urate information and guidance. These nts provided him with the images of two directions. The first direction was like an abyss while the other direction was bright and sunny. There was no doubt that Tang Wulin had found the answer.

    Tang Wulin was immediately overjoyed with such a discovery. He opened up his eyes and leaped up from the ground.

    However, he was shocked to find that Gu Yue was not by his side.

    He hastily unleashed his spiritual power and searched for her with God¡¯s Perspective. Fortunately, she did not walk far, just about three hundred meters away from him. She lowered her head as she happily looked for something in the bushes. There was already a handful of colorful wildflowers in her left hand, and she appeared to be in good spirits.

    The smile on her face was bittersweet for Tang Wulin as they no longer had thepanionship of their friends from Shrek Academy. Yes! Which maiden did not fancy fresh blossoms?

    Meanwhile, two figures suddenly appeared in his God¡¯s Perspective. One was pouncing toward his direction while the other was headed straight for Gu Yue.

    They both appeared out of nowhere and were moving at incredible speed. Their movements were unrelenting.

    This was not good!

 Chapter 886 - Divine Dragon Reawakened

    <h4>Chapter 886: Divine Dragon Reawakened</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin screamed aloud in his heart as he shot toward Gu Yue at once akin to an arrow.

    Gu Yue who had lost her memory was acting like a child. She was so fragile, to say the least. The fine hairs on Tang Wulin¡¯s body stood up as he moved at his maximum speed. Simultaneously, a de of Bluesilver Emperor shot out at an even higher speed as it headed straight for Gu Yue.

    Surprisingly, it was the Scarlet Fire Monkey King that was pouncing toward Tang Wulin, while the figure aiming for Gu Yue was a green bird-type soul beast. It moved swiftly like a jade green arrow. It reached Gu Yue just as Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor wound around Gu Yue¡¯s waist. Its sharp long beak pecked at Gu Yue¡¯s forehead.

    It was an Emerald Demon Bird! Tang Wulin identified the soul beast in a split second. He was instantly terrified of the creature.

    The Emerald Demon Bird was one of the most ruthless bird-type soul beasts. Its growth depended upon sucking the brains of all living creatures. Any soul beast or human could be its target although the Emerald Demon Bird was particrly fond of human brains. The soul beast moved swift as lightning and was at the top of the list in terms of speed in the entire soul beasts¡¯ world. Fortunately, there were not a lot of them in the world.

    The Emerald Demon Birds once caused a major catastrophe in the ancient world. They were still bird-type soul beasts at the time. Wherever the Emerald Demon Birds were present, all the living creatures were left with a hole in their heads without the brains. It was a terrifying scene!

    Thereafter, the Emerald Demon Birds were exterminated in an operation that was carried out in the soul beasts¡¯ world. They were singled out to be killed under the leadership of a few soul beast kings. Only a few survived the massacre. From then on, the Emerald Demon Birds¡¯ threat to the living creatures on the continent was greatly reduced. Even when the birds appeared asionally, they were extremely cautious and vignt.

    Human knowledge of the Emerald Demon Bird was little, only some were recorded in the ancient records. This was because the Emerald Demon Birds were abusing the continent when the soul beasts ruled over the continent.

    During those times, an Emerald Demon Bird once fed on a true dragon¡¯s brain and continued evolving to be the most terrifying killer of that era.

    To avenge the murder of a dragon, the Dragon n which dominated the continent during the era gathered its forces to massacre the Emerald Demon Birds and annihted thempletely.

    At this point, Tang Wulin held his breath when he saw the appearance of the Emerald Demon Bird.

    If the bird prated Gu Yue¡¯s forehead, not even ten Gu Yue¡¯s could survive. Moreover, it was so swift.

    Tang Wulin exerted all his strength to pull his Bluesilver Emperor back, while he extended his w without the slightest hesitation. He unleashed the Golden Dragon Nirvana and smacked the region in front of Gu Yue.

    The Emerald Demon Bird was only about half a meter wide. However, with its wings spread out, it measured more than a meter. Its entire body was in emerald green while its long beak was akin to the transparent tube of a needle. Its speed was so swift one could hardly discern its movements in detail.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Nirvana w was already in action when Gu Yue was being pulled backward. Nevertheless, the Emerald Demon Bird still managed to speed up. It was as if emerald green mes were gushing out from its tail to power its body forward at lightning speed. In no time, its long pointed beak touched Gu Yue¡¯s brows.

    ¡°No...¡± Tang Wulin screamed out in agony. He felt like the blood in his body was ignited during that split second.

    Gu Yue looked like she was in a daze. She was confused when her body was being pulled backward. She watched helplessly as the Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s long beak was about to strike her.

    Tang Wulin roared in agony as he watched the Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s impending strike and the Scarlet Fire Monkey King¡¯s attack from behind. During that split second, the entire world was frozen. In the next moment, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s fates seemed to have been predestined.

    Tang Wulin felt his heartbreak miserably. He would never forgive himself if he allowed Gu Yue to die under the Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s long beak. He would rather it was his brain that was being fed on than to allow Gu Yue to be harmed even a little.

    A strange scene emerged at this moment. The bloodline power surging and boiling in Tang Wulin¡¯s body formed ayer of golden-red mist around his body. The mist was suddenly absorbed by the piece of silver scale on his neck.

    The surrounding space seemed to have truly frozen. The Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s swift movements and its long beak, that had contacted Gu Yue¡¯s forehead, stopped moving.

    Gu Yue and Tang Wulin¡¯s body became illusory in the next moment.

    Piercing golden radiance bursts forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Simrly, Gu Yue¡¯s body emanated a piercing silver radiance. The dual colors of gold and silver echoed each other while the seven-colored crystal on Tang Wulin¡¯s wrist was also glowing with dazzling radiance. In the next moment, the gold and silver colors fused together.

    A dazzling seven-colored lustre bloomed abruptly. The Emerald Demon Bird and the Scarlet Fire Monkey King began moving simultaneously. The Emerald Demon Bird appeared like an emerald green meteor as it pierced into the seven-colored radiance.

    Its body immediately bounced back following the sound of a crisp ¡°ding¡±. Meanwhile, the Scarlet Fire Monkey King changed its direction forcefully in mid-air andnded on a huge tree, awe-struck by the seven-colored radiance.

    Not only was the radiance powerful, but it was also equipped with intelligence, something most soul beasts did not possess. It was most skilled in seeking an advantageous edge. It used the Emerald Demon Bird as an aid to guarantee its sess. The oue was totally unexpected.

    At this moment, Tang Wulin felt the bloodline energy vortex in his chest suddenly spinning at an unprecedented terrifying speed while the bloodline of his entire body was undergoing peculiar changes.

    The massive energy surging into his body was akin to a river flowing back to its source. He felt his entire person swelling up while the terrifying energy made him look up to the sky and let out a loud dragon¡¯s roar.

    It was the Divine Dragon Transformation. He could clearly sense that he waspleting the Divine Dragon Transformation with Gu Yue in his presence. Usually, Gu Yue took the lead in the process of the Divine Dragon Transformation. His role then was to urge the Divine Dragon Transformation energy to battle.

    However, it was different this time. The Divine Dragon Transformation seemed to be triggered by him. He could not withstand the unparalleled massive energy within coupled with the energy radiating from Gu Yue. Hence, it blew him up like a balloon. The meridians in Tang Wulin¡¯s body began to be unbearable although the process had only just begun.

    ¡°Argh...¡± The dragon¡¯s roar turned into a painful scream. Tang Wulin had never felt so close to death even when he was enduring the pain of breaking the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal. He had never thought that such a situation would happen to him.

    At the same time, his agonizing scream was heard, Tang Wulin could feel the energy in his body pausing for a moment as his consciousness returned to normal.

    Seven-colored scales covered his entire body which had grown a full five meters taller now. There was a distinct difference aspared to his previous transformation with Gu Yue. It seemed like their martial soul fusion skill hadpleted its evolution.

    Tang Wulin remembered vividly that Gu Yue once mentioned that their Divine Dragon Transformation back then was the first evolution known as the Divine Dragon Awakening. Could this then be the second evolution?

    A pair of enormous seven-colored dragon wings spread open behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back. He could feel all the energy molecules in the entire forest surging wildly toward him. They were not only surging into his body but formed a cloud of energy around his body. At any time, the energy cloud was at his disposal.

    The unprecedented potency and addition of this skill had made him capable of mobilizing even Gu Ye¡¯s power for himself.

 Chapter 887 - Dual Beast Domination

    <h4>Chapter 887: Dual Beast Domination</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Scarlet Fire Monkey King turned around and fled upon seeing the transformed Tang Wulin, particrly after hearing his earlier dragon¡¯s roar. It transformed into a golden-red shadow and scooted a thousand meters away in the blink of an eye.

    The Emerald Demon Bird was even faster than the monkey. Ever since the n was annihted with just a few Emerald Demon Birds left, they became even more skilled at protecting themselves. It watched helplessly as the opponent¡¯s aura became increasingly powerful. When should it flee, if not now?

    ¡®Flee?¡¯

    Tang Wulin despised the two soul beasts for they almost caused the loss of his beloved earlier!

    His right hand waved once in the air facing the Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s direction. It was as if the air suddenly froze as the terrifying energy surged wildly. The Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s flight slowed down abruptly. It appeared to be swimming in a puddle of glue as it struggled to advance but its speed had slowed down tremendously.

    The seven-colored dragon wings on Tang Wulin¡¯s back pped once. In the next moment, he had caught up with the Emerald Demon Bird while his seven-colored dragon w extended and smacked the Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s body.

    The Emerald Demon Bird was rather impressive in its defense as well. The green radiance from its body glowed brightly all of a sudden and erupted into a green halo. A piercing explosive sound burst out when the seven-colored dragon w struck the halo. The green halo shattered into pieces while Tang Wulin¡¯s seven-colored dragon w rebounded to his surprise.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s current cultivation base was elevated by at least three distinct levels under the effect of the Divine Dragon Transformation. In other words, he was currently a powerhouse whose rank equaled that of a Soul Douluo¡¯s. Furthermore, the strength of his bloodline power was even more terrifying than his Golden Dragon King bloodline.

    The Emerald Demon Bird was extraordinary as expected. It was capable of resisting his attack.

    A seven-colored vortex then rippled from Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon palm.

    Just as the seven-colored vortex appeared, the green radiance on the Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s body dimmed to arge extent. It cried out sorrowfully before it was sucked into Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon w.

    The Elemental Stripping was unleashed!

    Undoubtedly, it was an ability that originated from Gu Yue. The Emerald Demon Bird was a wind attribute soul beast. It was capable of achieving such a high speed because of its wind propelling power.

    Generally, there were only two attributes for soul beasts with swift speeds. It was either the spatial attribute or the wind attribute. The soul beasts with the spatial attribute were more skilled in short bursts of speed and could perform a myriad of transformations. On the other hand, the wind-attribute soul beasts were not as powerful but their speed increase was linear and, hence, more sustainable. They were even more skilled in performing different transformations.

    Be it the wind or space attribute, the soul beasts were stripped of more than just the spatial element under the Elemental Stripping. The Elemental Stripping¡¯s power could strip away all the elemental attributes in the soul beasts¡¯ bodies under the influence of the Divine Dragon Transformation.

    The Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s power diminished abruptly when it lost the support of the wind element.

    It watched helplessly as it fell into Tang Wulin¡¯s palm. However, the Emerald Demon Bird suddenly turned its head around. Its pair of eyes turned scarlet while its once green body turned a fiery red. Was it a wind and fire dual attribute soul beast?

    The fiery red color remained for a moment before it turned green again. Everything happened within a split second. Tang Wulin could sense that his Elemental Stripping had reached its limit in absorbing.

    What was the wind and fire dual attribute? It relied on the wind and fire vortices in its body to resist the Elemental Stripping. Even though this could only be sustained for a short period of time, it gave the Emerald Demon Bird a fighting chance for survival.

    The Emerald Demon Bird pped its wings at full force. Its speed increased exponentially while its long beak became even finer akin to a sharp sword in its front as it sted forward. At that moment, as it increased its speed, it gave out an intense roar. It burst forward breaking the sound barrier for it was persistent in fleeing for its life.

    It was the swiftest soul beast Tang Wulin had ever seen. In any case, he would not allow it to flee.

    Having escaped from this incident after facing a formidable enemy with such a swift speed, would they be so fortunate the next time? Tang Wulin would be nursing his grievance had Gu Yue, who was attacked by it, been a tad further away from him.

    Thus, Tang Wulin¡¯s left hand pped the air just as the Emerald Demon Bird began to elerate once again.

    All of a sudden, the space around them copsed. The surrounding nts were apparently frozen while a ck hole emerged in the sky instantly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s energy was elevated to its peak under the support of the Divine Dragon Transformation. The ck hole, a meter in diameter, enshrouded the Emerald Demon Bird. Its speed which could break the sound barrier was instantly halted under the terrifying suction force.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s right Duskgold Dreadw seized the opportunity to strike when the bird paused for a moment.

    The Duskgold Dreadw tainted with the seven colors covered a terrifying area of fifty square meters. Five streams of light des, each fifty meters long, made of Duskgold with its seven-colored radiance descended from the sky to strike the ground with an apocalyptic result.

    ¡°Boom...¡± The Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s body rolled on the ground with its emerald green feathers scattering through the air. However, Tang Wulin was surprised that the soul beast, known for its speed, had such a strong body. It did not die despite being attacked by Tang Wulin¡¯s Divine Dragon Transformation Duskgold Dreadw at full force. It had just lost consciousness with a deep gash on its body.

    Tang Wulin had no time to strike again, so he grabbed the Emerald Demon Bird with his hand. At the same time, his body swayed once and he had already traveled a thousand meters with the silver radiance flickering once on his body. He repeated the process a few times, and the scarlet red figure was already in front before him.

    ¡°Come down!¡± shouted Tang Wulin as he swung his left hand at lightning speed simultaneously. A stream of golden radiance shed and vanished instantly as the Scarlet Fire Monkey King shrieked while moving at full speed through the air. It appeared to be dodging the golden radiance. Suddenly, it felt the energy squeezing its body with the surroundings bing seven-colored at this moment. The golden radiance had pierced through the Scarlet Fire Monkey King¡¯s body with precision when it paused for a moment.

    The thick life force infused into Tang Wulin¡¯s body wildly as these powerful bloodline energy refined through his Golden Dragon Spear replenished his body¡¯s energy.

    Tang Wulin descended from the sky with the seven-colored dragon wings on his back spread open as hended onto the ground.

    The Scarlet Fire Monkey King waspletely devoured by the Golden Dragon Spear in just a few breaths leaving behind only its skin and fur.

    The Golden Dragon Spear remained golden but its radiance was in seven colors. Its speed in devouring a life force was much faster than previously.

    Just as Tang Wulin had expected, the Scarlet Fire Monkey King¡¯s death did not increase the spiritual energy cultivation base of his soul ring but formed a pitch-ck soul ring above his body instead.

    It was a ten-thousand-year soul ring! It was a real soul beast.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. His consciousness jolted as he sensed his strength draining rapidly from his body. Soon after, a figure separated from his body, and he hastily grabbed her slim waist with his left hand. She was none other than Gu Yue.

    She appeared shocked apart from looking pale. She blinked her huge eyes and was about to cry.

    Waves of weakened sensations radiated forth but Tang Wulin was surprised to find that the weakened sensations were not as intense as in the past where he would lose consciousness when theyunched the Divine Dragon Transformation. Perhaps, it was because he had absorbed a ten-thousand year Scarlet Fire Monkey King¡¯s life force. His endurance had increased with at least thirty percent of his cultivation base still avable.

    He was still alright!

    There was the Emerald Demon Bird that he had yet to take care of. It would be dangerous if he were to lose consciousness while the Emerald Demon Bird regained its strength.

    Tang Wulin released the hand that was holding Gu Yue and raised his left hand to smack the Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s body.

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t!¡± Gu Yue screamed out in shock. Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon w, which was just inches above the head of the Emerald Demon Bird, stopped in the nick of time.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The fear and surprise in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes had disappeared as he looked at Gu Yue. Only joy remained.

    Gu Yue saved him when Shrek Academy was attacked with fixed soul ammunitions back then. Tang Wulin was seventy percent sure that the girl who looked like Na¡¯er was sent by Gu Yue via his silver dragon scale. Now, he was a hundred percent sure that the person before him was Gu Yue. Otherwise, where did the Divine Dragon Transformatione from? What better way was there to determine the identity of a person than using a martial soul fusion skill?

    Gu Yue took two steps forward and scooped up the Emerald Demon Bird from Tang Wulin¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s adorable! Please don¡¯t hurt it.¡±

    Tang Wulin shuddered upon hearing Gu Yue¡¯s words.

    Adorable? The creature almost fed on her brain earlier! Yet, she called it adorable.

    However, Tang Wulin now had the opportunity to take a closer look at the Emerald Demon Bird.

    The Emerald Demon Bird could honestly be described as adorable. It was over a foot long with emerald-like green feathers on its entire body. Its long beak appeared translucent with a faint golden color shimmering in green. It had a long and slim figure with a body that was exquisitely streamlined. Its shape was just perfect. The eyelids over its closed eyes were also a faint golden color. There was also a line of golden striation that extended all the way from the top of its head to its tail.

 Chapter 888 - Father Is So Cruel!

    <h4>Chapter 888: Father Is So Cruel!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin still remembered its red ruby-like eyes. It would have been a perfect jade sculpture if it just stopped moving.

    Still, this creature was deadly!

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous. Don¡¯t you know that the Emerald Demon Bird feeds on brains to evolve itself?!¡± Tang Wulin spoke anxiously.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t give you back.¡± Gu Yue held the Emerald Demon Bird and turned around with her back facing Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin dashed in front of her with a sh and spoke sternly, ¡°Gu Yue, listen to me. This is not a toy. It almost killed you!¡±

    ¡°No, Father is so cruel.¡± Gu Yue made a half turn again.

    Tang Wulin was rendered speechless. ¡®I¡¯m cruel? It¡¯s going to kill us if I¡¯m not cruel!¡±

    ¡°Gu Yue, listen to me, alright. The Emerald Demon Bird is an infamous bird beast. During ancient times, it once caused great bloodshed. I can see that this Emerald Demon Bird is different from what is told in the ancient records, but it¡¯s even more powerful. I knocked it unconscious, but it will still threaten our lives once it has awakened. We can¡¯t even use our Divine Dragon Transformation anymore, so we¡¯ll die within its jaws at that point. Do you want to see me dead?¡±

    Raising her head, Gu Yue looked at Tang Wulin¡¯s serious expression and the hands that were stretched out to her. She blinked and she suddenly said, ¡°I have an idea that¡¯ll stop it from hurting us.¡±

    She suddenly raised a hand and drew in the air before Tang Wulin could respond.

    Streams of peculiar lines began to appear in the air. Every line was shimmering with a lustrous silver light as if it was alive.

    Gradually, these lines condensed into a silver scripture that dropped onto the Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s head slowly.

    The lines surged into the Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s head as the bird¡¯s body began to shiver. Gu Yue caressed its feathers. ¡°Little Emerald. It¡¯s going to be over in a moment.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Gu Yue in astonishment. He could clearly sense that the silver scripture contained such incredible spiritual power that he could not even sense how great the spiritual power contained in the scripture was even with his Spirit Abyss cultivation base.

    He hastily asked, ¡°Gu Yue, have you remembered anything else?¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head. ¡°Nope! I can only remember this way to make Little Emerald follow our instructions. I can still vaguely remember that it will not create any more troubles now that this is done. It will follow my directions properly.¡±

    Tang Wulin was still slightly concerned. ¡°What are you going to do if you fail? It...¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t fail,¡± Gu Yue spoke withplete certainty and seriousness.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°In that case, I promise not to kill it, but I¡¯ll bind it with my Bluesilver Emperor. We¡¯ll discuss further when it has awakened.¡±

    Gu Yue was obviously unwilling, but she finally nodded her head after seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s determined look. He carefully passed the Emerald Demon Bird in her hand to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin dared not use the mundane Bluesilver Emperor, so he immediately released Goldsong. Goldsong flung its tail out and wound around the Emerald Demon Bird.

    Gu Yue appeared to be very excited upon seeing Goldsong. It seemed like Goldsong was different from before.

    After Tang Wulin¡¯s separated his blood essence and broke through the ninthyer of the Golden Dragon King Seal, there was an additional horn on Goldsong¡¯s forehead. Its body was eighteen meters long. It appeared to be extremely fine, but its body was covered in golden dragon scales that looked exactly like Tang Wulin¡¯s instead of just striations. It looked just like a genuine little golden dragon.

    Its pair of golden crystal-like eyes made it appear even more domineering than before. It raised its head and looked at Tang Wulin with a proud and bold aura.

    Tang Wulin could sense a burning intelligence from Goldsong¡¯s body. The little fellow, that had once been a defective spirit soul, was growing more and more now. Tang Wulin felt that if Goldsong could evolve a pair of dragon wings one day, then perhaps it could truly be a creature very much like a genuine dragon.

    Even though the Overlord Dragon too was evolving following Tang Wulin¡¯s evolving bloodline, the Overlord¡¯s evolution was on a smaller scalepared to Goldsong.

    One of the reasons was that the Overlord Dragon was too powerful itself, and more importantly, it was still and dragon and not a real dragon.

    Goldsong was different because it was Tang Wulin¡¯s first spirit soul. It was with Tang Wulin ever since his bloodline awakening. The bloodline in its body waspletely the same as Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline. Thus, Goldsong¡¯s evolution was even purer due to Tang Wulin¡¯s influence.

    Of course, if the Overlord Dragon could evolve a pair of dragon wings as well in the future, then its situation would be quite simr. Their skills would be the only difference.

    A Spirit soul¡¯s most important purpose for a soul master was to provide soul rings. An ordinary soul master¡¯s spirit soul was not very useful, while battle armor¡¯s usage far exceeded a spirit soul for a powerhouse. Thus, powerhouses would devote more of their energy to developing battle armor.

    Only a spirit soul that could be used for the final few soul rings could possibly be powerful enough, and then it could be used to provide assistance to its soul master during a battle. This was also the reason why the Shrek Seven Monsters rarely unleashed their spirit souls during the fighting process. Even though the spirit soul that provided the first few soul rings would evolve after one absorbed spiritual energy from the spirit ascension tform, the scale of its transformation was so little it was rather useless.

    Only Tang Wulin¡¯s Goldsong was different because its evolution did not follow his soul ring evolution, but it grew in unison with Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline. Tang Wulin had already broken through the ninthyer of the Golden Dragon King Seal so Goldsong waspletely different now as well.

    Tang Wulin ced his hand on Goldsong¡¯s head. Goldsong stuck out its tongue and touched against his palm with pride in its eyes. It seemed to be showing off to Tang Wulin that it was already very powerful now.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great! You can join in during our next battle.¡±

    Goldsong nodded toward Tang Wulin in a very human manner then it turned its head and looked at Emerald Demon Bird with an unkind gaze. It was as if Goldsong was considering if it should bite the bird to death.

    Gu Yue red at Goldsong. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do so.¡±

    Goldsong looked at her with bemusement in its eyes, then it lowered its head as if in agreement.

    Gu Yue¡¯s face lit up with happiness.

    The Emerald Demon Bird was injured rather severely so it would not be waking up anytime soon. Tang Wulin ordered Gu Yue very sternly this time that she was not allowed to go more than ten meters away from him. He then crossed his legs and meditated to heal himself.

    His consciousness dove deeply as the two vortexes in his body circted and spun around.

    The blood essence vortex had obviously shrunk, and it was spinning very slowly. There was no doubt that he had consumed arge amount of bloodline energy during the Divine Dragon Transformation process earlier for his soul power vortex was acting as such too. However, Tang Wulin was more astonished that his meridians seemed to grow wider during the transformation process. There was no sign of damage due because his meridians were strong enough to endure ot.

    With his elevated power, could he finally control the power of the Divine Dragon Transformation little by little? He recalled the feelings triggered during the transformation as he meditated.

    He was absolutely terrified at the time. Gu Yue was the only thing on his mind. He would die for her, so he had triggered the Divine Dragon Transformation himself.

    The energy radiating from Gu Yue was so strong that his body was already close to breaking down after it had fused with his own energy. Even so, the energy infusion stopped when he was screaming out in agony. Surely it was Gu Yue that was exercising control over it?

    If Gu Yue was clear-headed, perhaps she and Tang Wulin could control the Divine Dragon Transformation properly and perfect the use of the martial soul fusion skill.

    The feeling of such power was magnificent. More importantly, by experiencing abilities on that level first-hand, he would definitely gain an even better understanding of it and streamline his own elevation in the future.

    He truly needed a long time to meditate for two reasons. One was to restore the energy he consumed, and another was toe to terms with his enlightenment.

 Chapter 889 - Whatâ€™s A Soul Beast King?

    <h4>Chapter 889: What¡¯s A Soul Beast King?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When he had awakened from meditation, Tang Wulin discovered that Gu Yue hadid her head against his thigh. She was sleeping soundly.

    Looking at her lying there, Tang Wulin could not prevent his emotions from getting the better of him. He caressed her long hair gently.

    ¡®Gu Yue, oh Gu Yue. Why do you have Na¡¯er¡¯s face? There¡¯s no sign of makeup on you at all. What happened to you?¡¯

    There was no way he could treat her in this ce that was very likely to be the Great Star Dou Forest. He could only heal her injuries after getting out of here.

    He had to proceed with caution step by step now. On the other hand, Shrek City¡¯s downfall would have sent a shockwave throughout the entire continent. Therefore, as a leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters, he would undoubtedly suffer from an enormous amount of stress even after leaving this ce.

    He could clearly remember that As Douluo Yun Ming had told him that they were Shrek¡¯s seeds before he ascended into the sky. Shrek Academy cultivated them, and Tang Wulin would not be the man he was without Shrek. There was no doubt that he was duty bound to avenge Shrek.

    Clenching his fists tightly, he struggled to keep himself from recalling the familiar faces in Shrek Academy.

    Sorrow was useless, so he had to be strong.

    He wondered how hispanions were. They should have been fine after the bomb was blocked. Tang Wulin procured his soulmunicator from his storage soul tool. Just as he had expected, there was no signal on themunicator, so he could not reach anyone outside.

    He sighed, careful not to wake Gu Yue, and then he procured some dry rations to eat.

    In the distance, the ten-thousand-year soul ring that arose from the Scarlet Fire Monkey King¡¯s body had already dissipated after some time. There was no doubt that the ring was wasted. However, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue had no need for a soul ring right now. Tang Wulin would not have killed it if not for the Scarlet Fire Monkey King¡¯s surprise attack. The soul beasts that still existed on the continent today, especially powerful ones, were already as rare as unicorn¡¯s horn.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s chest tightened suddenly when he thought of the Emerald Demon Bird. He turned his head to the side and took a nce.

    By his side, Goldsong had coiled itself like a snake, and the Emerald Demon Bird was right in the middle of the coil. It was unusual that the wound on its body had so swiftly healedpletely and was covered with feathers once again. It was already awake as it looked at Tang Wulin with its red ruby-like eyes. It did not even struggle with Goldsong winding around its body.

    Tang Wulin frowned as he stared at the Emerald Demon Bird. If he had had his way, he would have already killed the bird. Its reputation alone was enough of a reason for him to do away with it.

    The Emerald Demon Bird seemed to feel his hostility as its body recoiled. It thdn looked at Gu Yue lying on his thigh and gave out a few crisp chirps.

    Gu Yue¡¯s body jerked, and her longshes lifted as she groggily opened her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Little Emerald? I was having a nap. Why¡¯d you wake me?¡±

    ¡°Chirp, chirp, chirp,¡± the Emerald Demon Bird called out again.

    Gu Yue turned over her body and looked at Tang Wulin by her side. She immediately pouted her lips and spoke, ¡°Father, Little Emerald says that you wish to harm it. Were you trying to scare it?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡°You can understand what it¡¯s saying?¡±

    Gu Yue nodded and spoke, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m Little Emerald¡¯s master, so naturally, I understand it.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. ¡°Is that true? Are you sure?¡±

    Gu Yue nodded once again. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. Take a look if you don¡¯t believe me. Little Emerald, am I beautiful?¡±

    Emerald Demon Bird hastily nodded.

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing. ¡°So am I handsome?¡±

    Emerald Demon Bird red at him ferociously then turned its head away. Its human-like behavior made Tang Wulin gawk in bewilderment.

    ¡°Hah hah hah hah!¡± Gu Yueughed aloud joyously. ¡°Father, release it quickly. I promise that it won¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    Tang Wulin squinted. Even though he was still concerned, he thought that it should be fine judging by the look of the Emerald Demon Bird. Moreover, he was by Gu Yue¡¯s side, so he was not afraid.

    ¡°Goldsong, release it.¡±

    Goldsong flung its tail once as a green glow surged skyward. The Emerald Demon Bird soared straight into the sky.

    Tang Wulin raised his hand to catch it but was stopped by Gu Yue. The Emerald Demon Bird spun around for one circle in the sky before it spread its wings and descended slowly. It slowed its descent before finallynding on Gu Yue¡¯s shoulder. It affectionately rubbed its head against hers.

    Was it truly tame?

    This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time learning that a human was capable of taming a soul beast. Moreover, the variant Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s before his eyes had at least a ten-thousand-year cultivation base, so it would certainly be very helpful if Gu Yue was truly able to domesticate it.

    The Emerald Demon Bird appeared extremely docile and did not show the slightest hostility. It stood on Gu Yue¡¯s shoulder obediently and used its head to rub against her long hair asionally.

    Tang Wulin was relieved. Goldsong cruised its way to his side. With a sh of golden light, it fused into his body and vanished.

    ¡°Little Emerald, that¡¯s your name from now on.¡± Gu Yue petted Emerald Demon Bird with a smile.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it Emerald Flower? Green body with red eyes. Doesn¡¯t it look like a red flower on a nest of green leaves?¡± Tang Wulin suggested sincerely.

    ¡°Chirp, chirp!¡± the Emerald Demon Bird crowed in fury.

    Gu Yue pouted her lips and spoke, ¡°Little Emerald doesn¡¯t like it. I¡¯ll call it Little Emerald then.¡±

    Tang Wulin red at the Emerald Demon Bird coldly. ¡°Be good. Otherwise, humph!¡±

    Emerald Demon Bird raised its head but refused to pay any attention to him.

    It did not have a favorable impression of the man that once hurt it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Wulin unleashed his Bluesilver Grass and linked up with the surrounding nts to explore the situation in the area as they advanced.

    He had only walked two steps before he stopped and spoke to Gu Yue, ¡°Can you ask the bird which direction we should take to leave this forest?¡± Despite having the nts¡¯ guidance, a soul beast, especially one of a higher order with intelligence equal to a human¡¯s such as this Emerald Demon Bird, would understand the forest even morepared to them.

    Gu Yue looked at the Emerald Demon Bird. There seemed to be a flicker in her eyes as it chirped a few times. Gu Yue nodded and spoke, ¡°Father, you¡¯re on the correct path. You can walk to the outside if you go in this direction. However, Little Emerald said that there are even more terrifying creatures out there, but it sounds like that means humans.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned. The ce sounded more and more like what he had assumed. If it was true, it would be natural for soul beasts would fear mankind as it was mankind that continuously took over their original habitat.

    From what he could recall, the peripheral area of the entire Great Star Dou Forest¡¯s core should be heavily guarded in order to prevent the surviving powerful soul beasts inside from rioting. Therge military presence did note from the Federation but the Spirit Pagoda.

    On the continent, Shrek Academy¡¯s advantage was its prestigious reputation and its graduates from all over the world. On the other hand, Tang Sect¡¯s strong point was its resources andmercial value. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s main strength was its control over the soul masters¡¯ world through the spirit soul and the spirit ascension tform.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarter was located near Shrek Academy on the outside of Shrek City. It was also located not far away from the Great Star Dou Forest. The core of the Great Star Dou Forest had always been within the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s control so no one knew what was actually happening inside. One would need to pay a high price to the Spirit Pagoda in order to enter the ce. It was said that the Spirit Pagoda was rearing the most powerful soul beasts in a pen.

    He did not know how Gu Yue and he had entered this ce, but in order to walk out of here, not only did he need to deal with the powerful soul beasts in the forest but at the same time he would need to make it out of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s tightly controlled perimeter before he left.

    At this point, Tang Wulin could not help looking at Gu Yue. It was she that brought him into this ce. Moreover, she must have a rather high position in the Spirit Pagoda by now. Yet she had no memories of the past and was as pure as a nk paper.

    It seemed like he could only bring along her as he applied the infiltration method learned from the Old Demons on the Demon Ind as they broke free from the guarded area.

    They trekked through the forest aided by Gu Yue¡¯s guidance from the Emerald Demon Bird. Emerald Demon Bird told Gu Yue that there were only a few soul beasts left in the forest, so the beasts were not fighting for territory and instead lived in their own separate domains. Hence, the probability of encountering a soul beast was not considered too high. The bird had known the Scarlet Fire Monkey King, but they had not bothered each other. The Scarlet Fire Monkey King told the bird that human prey had entered the forest, so it came in an attempt to hunt for food.

    The Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s cultivation base seemed to have reached a bottleneck, so it could only evolve by feeding on a powerhouse¡¯s brain. The problem was that the soul beasts in the Great Star Dou Forest were not that easy to deal, so it would not attack recklessly. The Soul Beast King that controlled the forest explicitly forbade soul beasts from killing each other, and it dared not disobey.

    ¡°What¡¯s Soul Beast King?¡± Tang Wulin asked the Emerald Demon Bird out of curiosity.

    The Demon Bird was stunned for a moment before it shook its head. The feathers on its entire body shivered as if it was terrified.

 Chapter 890 - Purple-haired Woman

    <h4>Chapter 890: Purple-haired Woman</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Gu Yue spoke curiously, ¡°Little Emerald, don¡¯t be afraid. Tell us quick, who is the Soul Beast King?¡±

    The Emerald Demon Bird raised its head to look at her, blinked its red eyes then lowered its head once again. This time, it refused to say anything further.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin sensed a gush of formless pressure radiating from all directions. His spiritual power that spread out through the nts was constricted all of a sudden.

    What was that...

    At the same time, Tang Wulin turned pale with fear. He hastily moved to Gu Yue¡¯s side and grabbed her hand.

    The Emerald Demon Bird raised its head with a look of terror revealed in its eyes. The sky turned gloomy.

    The bright and warm sunlight vanished and in its ce was a stretch of darkness. Massive pressure descended from the sky which invoked an indescribable fear. When Tang Wulin discovered that the origin energy and energy of the other attributes in the air were disappearing quickly, he was gripped with a sense of fear and panic. There was only the darkness element that remained.

    ¡°Roar...¡± A deep roar sounded, rustling the entire forest.

    ¡°Who is it who dares to ughter soul beasts? Who is it who dares to invade Star Dou?¡± The voice echoed throughout the forest. Despite Tang Wulin¡¯s efforts tomunicate with the surrounding nts, it was silent all around.

    Tang Wulin felt his heart sink. Such a terrifying overbearingness could onlye from a soul beast with a hundred-thousand-year cultivation base that was equal to mankind¡¯s Title Douluo. It was remarkably the most powerful soul beast Tang Wulin had ever met.

    It was the colossal octopus Tang Wulin encountered in the sea when he was heading to Star Luo Empire that could remotely bepared to it.

    The sky waspletely pitch ck with purple light flickering faintly. The surrounding air had a feel of ghastliness reflecting the presence of the dense darkness element. It was as if there were countless bitter shrills echoing at the same time. The great forest that was initially filled with a life source had turned into a haunted region within seconds.

    The surroundings became incredibly quiet that even the sound of an insect¡¯s chirp was gone.

    Tang Wulin found it difficult to breathe. His soul power and blood essence power were almost pressured to freezing point.

    Even though he was well aware that his cultivation base meant nothing when he was confronting a true powerhouse, he was still unwilling to concede in such a situation.

    He was not afraid of death, neither did he have a wish to die. He still had many things to do. Besides, he had the heavy responsibility of reviving Shrek Academy.

    Yet, could he survive when he was confronted by such a formidable enemy? He could not do it even if he had Gu Yue together tounch the Divine Dragon Transformation.

    Moreover, they had justunched the Divine Dragon Transformation earlier so they could not possiblyunch it again within a short period of time.

    He turned his head to the side and looked at Gu Yue. She seemed to be frightened also as she hid by Tang Wulin¡¯s side in her ghastly pale look. She was grabbing his arm tightly.

    Tang Wulin felt pitiful in his heart. Would they finally end up vowing to die on the same day together in the soul beast¡¯s forest?

    No, absolutely not!

    He was going to protect her with his life even if he was to exhaust thest drop of his blood.

    At this point, Tang Wulin¡¯s aura that was initially suppressed began to reassert itself. His indomitable will ignited his bloodline once again.

    His bloodline fluctuation that was almost frozen was invigorated once again while his soul power was also brimming with vitality. A misty golden halo was unleashed from his body.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never allow anyone to hurt you before I die.¡± Tang Wulin took a deep breath as his one-word battle armor turned over and covered his entire body rapidly. He swiped his right hand on his forehead and conjured the Golden Dragon Spear in his palm. His power was now elevating wildly apanied by the outburst of his bloodline.

    ¡°Huh!¡± A puzzled voice was heard in the distance.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin noticed a path opening in the great forest before him. The path was dark purple so he could only see vaguely with the light from the dark purple radiance.

    A figure walked out slowly from the other end of the path. Her entire body was covered in purple-ck scales. She had a slender figure with perfect, round breasts and long legs. The upper part of her chest was bared to reveal her snowy white skin and a deep cleavage between her breasts. Her long purple-ck hair hung down loosely behind her back and away from her body even without the wind blowing. Her exquisite face was exceedingly charming with her deep purple eyes. Her lips, on the other hand, were a bright purple. An ink-ck scale on her forehead rippled withyers of purple radiance streaming forth to the top of her head.

    Tang Wulin drew in a cold breath upon seeing her appearance. Initially, he assumed her to be a hundred-thousand-year soul beast, but now, he was absolutely sure that the person before him was at the peak of its existence in the soul beasts¡¯ world with a cultivation base of over two hundred thousand years. It was a beast with no equal!

    He had gathered immense knowledge about the beasts when he was studying in Shrek Academy. At the time, Tang Wulin was really interested, so he did some research of his own.

    It was considered achieving the limit when a soul beast could cultivate to a hundred-thousand-year cultivation base. By then, there were only two ways the soul beast could continue to elevate itself. The first method was to cultivate into a human form and remove its beast skeleton in order to possess mankind¡¯s power ofprehension and higher intelligence. Then, it could be a God once it had broken through the limits of this world.

    However, there seemed to be a rule that a soul beast could never be a God, just like the story Gu Yue once told.

    The majority of the soul beasts would not choose this path. After all, a human¡¯s age could never exceed two hundred years no matter how powerful that person was. If the soul beast failed the breakthrough to be a God, then, just like the humans, it would just be a part of history.

    The other path was to break through its own hundred-thousand-year bottleneck. This stage involved oveing heaven¡¯s punishment. The punishment would be a hundred thousand yearster. The soul beast¡¯s body and spirit would perish together should the soul beast fail to break through.

    For those soul beasts who were confident enough, they would choose thetter path. If they were sessful, they would then live another hundred thousand years following the breakthrough.

    At the same time, the soul beast¡¯s power would increase tremendously once it had broken through the bottleneck to be a beast!

    If a hundred-thousand-year soul beast was equal to a Title Douluo, then a beast would be equal to a Hyper Douluo. A beast with a longer cultivation age and more sessful breakthroughs at the bottleneck would have even more terrifying power.

    There was once a beast with over a million-year cultivation base mentioned in the legends which broke through the bottleneck ten times!

    On the other hand, there were beasts that were capable of transforming into the human form without choosing the path of cultivating into a human.

    The person, before his eyes, who was exuding a ferocious aura was undoubtedly a soul beast. She was also capable of transforming into a human and appeared perfect. She had to be a beast with at least two hundred thousand years of cultivation base which would be equal to mankind¡¯s Hyper Douluo.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was only equal to a seven-ring soul beast even with his one-word battle armor. Furthermore, he was just a seven-ring Soul Sage without a martial soul avatar. No matter how gifted he was, he could not possibly fight the person before him albeit the person was a dragon-type soul beast.

    The woman was getting closer. The dense purple radiance in her eyes was flowing outward to her sides. The closer she got, the stronger the pressure exerted on Tang Wulin. The golden light mist emitted from Tang Wulin¡¯s body grew more expansive.

    Tang Wulin was aware that the pressure was already close to the limit of his endurance. It was the strength of his indomitable willpower that supported the bloodline into continuously discharging the powerful aura to withstand the opponent¡¯s pressure.

    ¡°Tiny little human, you have the nerve toe to my Great Star Dou forest and ughter my soul beasts. How dare you!¡± warned the purple-haired woman. She stopped walking abruptly when she was about fifty meters away from Tang Wulin.

 Chapter 891 - The Seven-Colored Radiance of the Bracelet

    <h4>Chapter 891: The Seven-Colored Radiance of the Bracelet</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    All of a sudden, her pupils constricted sightly for a moment as if she had seen something which left her puzzled.

    Tang Wulin crossed the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand and spoke with a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I didn¡¯t know how we ended up here either as I was unconscious. The Scarlet Fire Monkey King attacked us without any instigation on our part. We killed it in self-defense.¡±

    The purple-haired woman frowned, but she did not speak any further. Subsequently, the pressure radiating from her body weakened.

    Meanwhile, Gu Yue stuck out her head from behind Tang Wulin as she looked at the woman curiously.

    They stood gazing at one another when the woman¡¯s body shuddered once. An intense shock shed past her eyes. She was about to say something subconsciously but she was stunned for a moment when she saw Gu Yue¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°What are your names?¡± the purple-haired woman asked in a deep voice.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°I¡¯m Tang Wulin and this is my girlfriend, Gu Yue. We don¡¯t mean to offend you, but if Your Excellency allows us to leave, I¡¯m willing to give away my precious items in exchange.¡±

    The woman looked at him as if she was deep in thought. The murderous intent that was initially unleashed from her body was subdued as if she was moved by Tang Wulin¡¯s words.

    ¡°Exchange? What do you¡¯ve to exchange with me?¡± She pondered as she asked the question. From her viewpoint, it would be easier to kill Tang Wulin. Yet, she recognized his identity earlier, but more importantly, she saw Gu Yue standing behind Tang Wulin. This was troublesome.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡®That¡¯s right! What can I offer in exchange? There aren¡¯t many items that I can interest her in as a beast beyond her time.¡¯ He had mostly rare metals with him. The heaven and earth treasures he collected were valuable to him, but he was afraid it meant nothing for a beast which had lived in Great Star Dou Forest for many hundred-thousands of years.

    Tang Wulin suddenly came up with an idea. ¡°Are you from the Dragon n?¡±

    The purple-haired woman raised her brow slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m from the n of the Hell Demon Dragon.¡± There was no point to conceal her identity. In reality, the person before Tang Wulin was ranked the ninth amongst the Ten Great Beasts of thousands of years ago. She was precisely the Hell Demon Dragon King. During that time, she was the leader of the Ten Great Beasts together with the Gold-Eyed ck Dragon King Di Tian. They were known as the two great dragon kings of the beasts.

    Even though her cultivation base was far inferiorpared to the Beast God Di Tian, the purity of her bloodline and her potential was on par with the Beast God Di Tian. She was one of the rare pure-blooded dragons from the dragon n. Thus, she was capable of breaking the heaven¡¯s punishment and cultivated to be a beast.

    The Hell Demon Dragon?

    Tang Wulin drew in a cold breath as he immediately recalled this person¡¯s identity.

    It was exceedingly rare for hundred-thousand-yearar soul beast to exist. A soul beast capable of cultivating to be a beast was even scarcer. The Hell Demon Dragon before him was not just a myth. It truly existed!

    As he was thinking about this, he dared not let down his guard for fear that the other party would attack him. It was extremely important for him to stay alive. Moreover, there was Gu Yue by his side.

    He raised his hand and removed the bracelet from his wrist. He spoke with a deep voice, ¡°I once visited the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard on another continent. I got this bracelet from there. It may be of use to you.¡±

    The bracelet exuded a gentle seven-colored radiance. If one were to look closely, one could genuinely sense the dragon n¡¯s aura on it.

    The Hell Demon King lifted her charming brow as she raised her hand and waved at Tang Wulin gently. A gush of gentle suction guided the bracelet flying in her direction.

    The braceletpleted a distance of fifty meters in the blink of an eye and dropped onto the Hell Demon Dragon¡¯s fair palm. Yet, something happened during that split second when the bracelet came into contact with her palm.

    All of a sudden, a situation they never expected urred.

    The seven-colored crystal that appeared ordinary suddenly glowed brightly. A gush of incredibly intense seven-colored radiance surged skyward.

    The present world which was dark as ink changed immediately to a world tainted with a dazzling multitude of seven colors. It was as if there were countless giant dragons roaring loudly.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The Hell Demon Dragon King screamed out in pain as the bracelet flew out of her hand. Speckles of seven-colored radiances condensed slowly to transform into a giant seven-colored shadow. The seven-colored shadow looked like a dragon with supreme overbearingness.

    Even the powerful Hell Demon Dragon King bent over with her hands and knees on the ground instantly. Her entire body was shivering intensely, but she could not budge at all. It was as if she was enduring some irresistible pressure.

    On the other side, Tang Wulin was stunned. In contrast, he did not feel anything at all which made himpletely different from the Hell Demon Dragon King. Not much had changed except the pressure exerted by the Hell Demon Dragon King hadpletely vanished.

    Tang Wulin felt extremelyfortable basking in the seven-colored radiance. Even Gu Yue who was standing behind him now stood by his side. There was a dazed look in her eyes that seemed to be deep in thought.

    The seven-colored crystal expanded in the sky, and in the next moment, it transformed into a stream of seven-colored lights that returned to Tang Wulin¡¯s wrist.

    Tang Wulin felt a gush of noble willpower radiating into him as if it had a special rtionship with him.

    The sharp tip of the seven-colored crystal shaped like a water droplet suddenly poked downward and pierced through his radial artery. Fresh blood spewed out and melded with the seven-colored crystal.

    Tang Wulin felt a gush of extremely massive willpower surged into his brain at once. He gave out a muffled humph, then his vision darkened just as he fainted.

    ¡°Father...¡± thest voice he heard was Gu Yue¡¯s.

    In the distance, the Hell Demon Dragon King¡¯s body shuddered for a few minutes. The seven-colored radiance gradually disappeared, and everything returned to normal.

    She sat on the ground as she panted loudly. She was in shock and bewilderment as she looked at Tang Wulin whom had fallen to the ground. His entire body was coated with ayer of seven-colored radiance.

    What was that? A blessing from the Dragon God? She could obviously sense the Dragon God¡¯s aura, but it was not the true Dragon God, only his willpower. As a pure-blooded true dragon, she worshipped the Dragon God just like all the pure-blooded true dragons. The Dragon God was their religious idol. They could assume some of the Dragon God¡¯s power once they had achieved a certain level of cultivation base.

    On the other hand, the Dragon God¡¯s willpower earlier felt as if it was borrowed from the power of belief. After all, all the Dragon n¡¯s members were aware that the Dragon God did not exist anymore. Yet, the faith in such a belief existed although the belief could not be manifested by even a hundred Hell Demon Dragon Kings!

    Such descension of the Dragon God¡¯s willpower could only appear back in those years during the Dragon n¡¯s period of great prosperity. How was this possible? How could it possibly happen to a human¡¯s body because even Her Majesty could not do that!

    At the same time she was feeling shocked in her heart, she could not help gazing at Gu Yue.

    Gu Yue was also seized with panic as she called out to Tang Wulin who was lying on the ground.

    ¡°Father? What the heck?¡± the Hell Demon Dragon King was staring at Gu Yue who was calling out anxiously in bewilderment.

    She got up from the ground and walked over to Gu Yue and Tang Wulin¡¯s side in quick strides. However, she dared not get too close because of the seven-colored radiance glowing on Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± she called out softly.

    Gu Yue raised her head subconsciously with tears brimming in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a bad person. Why did you hurt my dad? I hate you...¡±

    ¡°What...¡± the Hell Demon Dragon King¡¯s eyes widened. She could not believe all that was happening before her.

    Was Gu Yue still Her Majesty whose heroic words had been so influential?

    No! Something was definitely wrong here.

    At this point, she dared not let her guard down as she soared into the sky and transformed into a stream of purple light before disappearing. The matter was already beyond her decision.

    The sky turned bright and clear once again as the sunlight shone on the ground. The forest was brimming with life and vitality under the sunlight. A dense life source resonated in the air. Everything had returned to normal.

    The seven-colored radiance continued to reverberate around Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He was unconscious, but he appeared as if he had just fallen asleep.

    It did not take long before the figures arrived silently. There were four of them who arrived in session. One of them was the Hell Demon Dragon King who left earlier. Among the other three were two males and one female.

    The female was also exquisitely beautiful. She was dressed in a long, emerald green dress thatplemented her life source which made her appear kind and friendly.

    Of the two males, one was a handsome youth but had an evil energy all around him, while the other was a middle-aged man with a strong temperament.

 Chapter 892 - The Dreamland

    <h4>Chapter 892: The Dreand</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The middle-aged man was apparently the leader of the four. His hair was dark, but he had a long, golden lock draping over his cheek. His arrival seemed to make the great forest surrounding them go quiet. He did not need to put on any disy of power, as his presence alone was enough.

    ¡°Your majesty,¡± the middle-aged man respectfully greeted Gue Yue immediately upon seeing her.

    Gu Yue raised her head with terror in her eyes. ¡°Who...who are all of you? Don¡¯t hurt my father.¡±

    The group of four felt like they had turned to stone. They stood there at a loss as to whether they shouldugh or cry.

    The handsome youth asked the middle-aged man, ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s going on with Her Majesty?...¡±

    Tang Wulin was already unconscious, and it was apparent that Gu Yue was not feigning her behavior.

    The middle-aged man stepped forth and stood before Gu Yue. Cowering, she immediately lowered her head and pounced onto Tang Wulin in an attempt to shield him with her own body.

    In this case, Gu Yue had naturally fallen into the seven-colored radiance. The radiance had only just touched the middle-aged man¡¯s hand, but iis entire body instantly shook violently. He fell back a few steps with a shocked expression on his face.

    The remaining three were even more astonished by what they had witnessed. They knew very well who this man was and how impressive his cultivation base, yet he had been stunned by this gentle seven-colored glow. This seven-colored radiance was so powerful!

    ¡°Just as I thought, it¡¯s the Dragon God¡¯s Willpower,¡± the middle-aged man frowned, ¡°but how did the Willpower descend upon him? He¡¯s a human being even if he has the Golden Dragon King Bloodline in his body. This is not soul beast reconditioning. The Golden Dragon King Bloodline is extraordinary, yet where does this Dragon God¡¯s Willpowere from?¡±

    The purple-haired woman gave a forced smile. ¡°I have never seen such powerful Dragon God¡¯s Willpower in my life. Di Tian, what should we do?¡±

    Yes, this middle-aged man before her was known as the Soul Beast God, the leader of the Ten Great Beasts, Golden-eyed ck Dragon King Di Tian.

    Di Tian squinted his eyes and spoke to the youth, ¡°Demon Spirit, please lift up Her Majesty. I¡¯ll examine Her Majesty¡¯s body for a moment.¡±

    The youth was stunned for a moment. ¡°Big brother, you can¡¯t even do it yourself. How can I?¡±

    Di Tian spoke, ¡°The Dragon God¡¯s Willpower is only capable of having a mesmerizing effect on those of us from the Dragon n. You don¡¯t have the Dragon n¡¯s bloodline, so it will be fine for you. However, you can¡¯t hurt him as long as we¡¯re here. If you were to try, the Dragon God¡¯s Willpower wouldpel us to protect him.¡±

    The youth spoke in astonishment, ¡°It¡¯s incredible that it would be so powerful! It¡¯s been so long since we had such an interesting turn of events, but I thought Big brother said that the child ought to be killed? Her Majesty could possibly regain the Dragon God¡¯s power by killing him.¡±

    A bitter smile appeared on Di Tian¡¯s face. ¡°The decision was made by Her Majesty. It¡¯s even more difficult to tell now that there¡¯s Dragon God¡¯s Willpower in his body. Perhaps, his condition now was also arranged by Her Majesty.¡±

    The youth walked in quick strides to Di Tian¡¯s side as he stretched out his hand and pulled Gu Yue up. A faint green glow circted around his body. Though the glow was extremely mild, it was obvious that Gu Yue could not resist him at all.

    Gu Yue tried her best to struggle, but having been covered in the green light, she could not move an inch.

    Di Tian stretched out his hand and pressed it onto Gu Yue¡¯s forehead with a gentle shimmer flickering on his fingertips.

    Gu Yue¡¯s vision immediately started to dim, but as energy rippled from Di Tian¡¯s palm into her, ayer of fine silver scales emerged on her body.

    A momentter, Di Tian retracted his hand as if in relief.

    ¡°Her Majesty is fine. I think that she was so violently disturbed that her primordial spirit was disturbed as well. Her memories are muddled. Given her powerful self-healing abilities, it won¡¯t take long before Her Majesty returns to normal, even without any kind of assistance. Mankind¡¯s term for her condition is ¡®transient global amnesia¡¯.¡±

    The rest of the three were put at ease. Hell Demon Dragon King could not helpughing and said, ¡°I see. I was shuddering with fear when Her Majesty called him ¡®father¡¯! So what do we do now, Di Tian?¡±

    Di Tian pondered for a moment before he spoke, ¡°The matter is already beyond us, so let Her Majesty deal with this herself. Her Majesty won¡¯t be harmed, in any case. None of this will be an issue after her memories have recovered naturally. On the other hand, we can only continue to observe the human named Tang Wulin. The appearance of the Dragon God¡¯s Willpower in his body should be rted to Her Majesty. I can understand Her Majesty¡¯s refusal to kill him now. It must be because she was trying to cultivate the Dragon God¡¯s Willpower. Her Majesty can aplish great things in the future when shebines the Golden Dragon King¡¯s strength to awaken the Dragon God with this power in her possession. At that point, we can build the true Divine Realm, as is the right of soul beasts on this Douluo Continent, and get out from under the foot of mankind.¡±

    Clenching their fists tightly, the rest of the Great Soul Beasts¡¯ eyes were burning with a zing fervour upon hearing his words.

    The four of them fell back quietly, and the green glow on Gu Yue¡¯s body faded. It was only then that the Emerald Demon Bird, with its emerald green feathers, dared toe out from her long silver hair. It looked toward the figures disappearing in the distance, still feeling fear in its heart.

    The whole time, Tang Wulin had been dreaming. He dreamed of many, many things.

    There were giant dragons soaring in the sky above an enormous ind that extended into infinity. The dragons had scales of many colors, with different body sizes and a variety of unique traits.

    On the ground, the titanic Mountain Dragon King dropped onto the sea and transformed into the continent. In the sky, the Holy Dragon King roared at the heavens with its iparable power that awed the entire continent.

    The Water Dragon soared into the sky before diving into the sea continuously, creating great crashes of water.

    All things on earth submitted themselves to the home of the true dragons.

    It was a magnificent scene for the triumphant Dragon n.

    He had lost track of time when the sky suddenly turned red. Humongous balls of fire descended upon them, dropping into the sea andnd.

    The giant dragons ascended into the sky and used their enormous bodies to block the fireballs.

    The fireballs broke apart and brought countless catastrophes. The forests were on fire, the rivers ran dry and thend cracked open. The entire world seemed to be copsing after being struck by an untold number of fireballs.

    The giant dragons used their bodies to stop the barrage and used their strength to guard the whole world.

    Their bodies fell from the sky endlessly. They seemed to be moaning to the heavens and called out a name.

    The seven-colored radiance descended as a gargantuan yet phantomlike seven-colored dragon suspended in midair. It blocked most of the fireballs, so, with great effort, the great catastrophic apocalypse was prevented in the end.

    Even so, the Dragon n had fallen. The real dragons suffered from a huge number of fatalities, and given the n¡¯s difficulties reproducing, this inevitably meant that they fell from the pinnacle of their power almost instantly.

    Countless giant dragons¡¯ corpses nketed the entire earth. Everywhere was covered with pools of dragon blood.

    The other ns protected by the Dragon n started to mutate after soaking in dragon blood. They began to possess their own energy.

    ¡®Soul beasts? Are those soul beasts? Could it be that this is the origin of soul beasts?¡¯

    The gigantic seven-colored phantom pped its wings abruptly in midair. The sky shook violently as a massive rift appeared. A powerful vortex pulled the countless Dragon n¡¯s corpses off the ground and fused them into the rift.

    Most of the Dragon n on the earth vanished, leaving behind very few real dragons. Those that were still alive had been severely injured.

    The rift in the sky slowly closed while the seven-colored phantom fused into the rift before disappearing without a trace.

    The scene changed. Tang Wulin was looking at the massive Dragon n¡¯s graveyard that he once visited.

    Within the enormous graveyard, the Dragon n¡¯s corpses covered the in.

    Time passed, and the corpses gradually dposed into skeletons. Countless Dragon n skeletons remained there, exuding an aura of unimaginable sorrow.

    The seven-colored phantom sat in the middle of the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard. The glow from its body was flickering, and light flew from the Dragon n¡¯s corpses silently to the phantom before slowly fusing into it.

 Chapter 893 - Reward for Burying Dragons

    <h4>Chapter 893: Reward for Burying Dragons</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Everything was like an illusion. Tang Wulin wished to reach out for it, but it was beyond his grasp.

    ¡°Oh!...¡± the sound of his own scream startled Tang Wulin awake, and he suddenly sat up with Gu Yue by his side.

    ¡°Father, Father!¡± Gu Yue hastily grabbed his hand.

    Tang Wulin panted violently and then rapidly took in his surroundings.

    He was still in the forest, but the Hell Demon Dragon King had already vanished without a trace.

    He took a few deep breaths to calm his frantic emotions, and he gradually rxed. He immediately realized that both he and Gu Yue were still alive. It must have been rted to the seven-colored glow that his bracelet had unleashed earlier.

    He assumed that the Hell Demon Dragon King ran away in fear after she was startled by the bracelet¡¯s radiance.

    The bracelet!

    Tang Wulin lowered his head and looked at his wrist. The bracelet remained hanging on his wrist quietly with the seven-colored jewel faintly shining. There did not appear to be any change at all.

    Yet for some reason, it seemed to have formed a peculiar bond with Tang Wulin. He could not tell what it was, but something was indeed different.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you for saving Gu Yue and me,¡± Tang Wulin spoke from the bottom of his heart. He was aware that this was the reward given by those dragon bones from the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard.

    He spent a thousand days burying dragon bones but he had never thought of gaining anything from the experience. However, the Dragon n gave him such a precious gift, though he had yet to understand what the significance of this crystal jewel was.

    Unhindered by soul beasts, the path they were on should be easier. Tang Wulin could not help holding Gu Yue¡¯s hand tightly as he looked at her anxious face by his side. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gu Yue nodded. ¡°You almost scared me to death. A few more people came earlier. They said something baffling that I don¡¯t understand. Then, they left.¡±

    A few people? It was Tang Wulin¡¯s turn to be shocked. A few people came over here? Were they soul beasts?

    All of them could not possibly be from the Dragon n. On the other hand, his bracelet did not have a hypnotic effect on soul beasts outside of the Dragon n. He would say it was a miracle that they survived safely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quick. We must leave this forest as soon as possible. It¡¯s too dangerous here.¡± Tang Wulin abruptly ced Gu Yue onto his back as he spoke, then he leaped into the air, going in his chosen direction at full speed.

    His maximum speed march was extremely swift due to his cultivation base and the guidance of his Bluesilver Emperor martial soul. Theplicated topography and variety of nts in the forest did not have any effect on him.

    Tang Wulin was slightly astonished that they did not encounter any more soul beasts along the way. For the next two days, there was no attack from any of them at all. It seemed like they were just strolling in an ordinary forest.

    Tang Wulin was even feeling like he was in a trance. Was this truly the core of the Great Star Dou Forest? Yet every time he looked at the Emerald Demon Bird perching on Gu Yue¡¯s shoulder, he knew for certain that he was not dreaming. They were genuinely on the inside of this Great Star Dou Forest.

    Slowing down, Tang Wulin was suddenly on alert as he walked. He could finally see the end of the forest in the distance within his visual field provided by the nts.

    Tang Wulin was taken aback by the sight at the end of the forest in the distance.

    It was a wall. A wall made from metal.

    There was a wall of metal situated right outside this Great Star Dou Forest. It¡¯s height was over three hundred meters, making it much higher than the tallest trees in the area. Moreover, Tang Wulin discovered that the area one hundred meters above the forest was covered in an almost transparent barrier as he looked toward the sky above the metal wall.

    Tang Wulin first thought of the words ¡®prisoner¡¯s cage¡¯ when he saw all of this.

    The core of the Great Star Dou Forest once bred the most powerful soul beasts, yet it had been turned into a massive prisoner¡¯s cage now?

    No one truly understood the situation over here because it was seen as the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s forbidden territory.

    Sorrow surged from the bottom of Tang Wulin¡¯s heart out of nowhere. The final untouchednd for the soul beasts had already be a cage set up by the Spirit Pagoda.

    He had studied history as well. ording to the records, Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao founded the Spirit Pagoda organization back in those years with the goal of peaceful coexistence between mankind and soul beasts!

    On the other hand, the reality disyed before his eyes was quite different. Mankind¡¯s technological advancement was truly too rapid. Human powerhouses relied on battle armor, and they could alreadypletely dominate the strongest soul beast. Even humanity itself was suffering from the terrifying lethality caused by modern technology.

    Soul master was once the number one profession on the continent. It was the most prestigious field made up of the most powerful people.

    Since the battles of ancient times, it was proven that the party with the most powerful soul masters was already halfway to victory inbat.

    Yet a soul master¡¯s individual strength had already begun to diminish following the recent developments of soul technology, as shown by theplete annihtion of Shrek Academy.

    Shrek Academy had so many Title Douluos and a Hyper Douluo, so it would have been impossible to destroy the academy if this were to have happened ten thousand years ago. Yet two most horrifying rank-12 fixed soul ammunitions in the entire human world brought a cmitous catastrophe without any advanced detection.

    Even As Douluo Yun Ming with his Hyper Douluo cultivation base beyond his time, in addition to his four-word battle armor and the Gold Tree¡¯s strength, did not manage topletely block the destructive attack.

    Mankind had be so deadly, how could soul beasts avoid going down the path to extinction?

    Tang Wulin stopped walking because he was feeling slightly at a loss. He was suddenly struggling to understand what was the point of all his painstaking cultivation?

    Was it for destruction? Of course not. He did not wish to destroy anything.

    He cultivated with great effort ever since he was young because he wished to improve his family¡¯s situation. He wanted to be a mecha master just like he had always dreamed.

    He cultivated with great effort when his parents went missing because he wished that he could find his family members one day.

    On the other hand, what were his efforts at this exact moment for? Just by relying on him and his few other survivingpanions, could they truly rebuild Shrek? Even if they could, would Shrek simply be destroyed once again with more of the modern age¡¯s technology?

    Tang Wulin felt as waves of different emotions surged into his heart at once and he lost himself to them.

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Yue suddenly stuck her head over and looked at Tang Wulin standing there motionless.

    Tang Wulinughed bitterly as he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m suddenly feeling at a loss. It¡¯s like my path forward is full of uncertainties and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Gu Yue blinked her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Where Father is, Gu Yue will be.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body trembled. Such simple words made his spirit soar, and zing determination arose in his heart.

    Yes! Was the end result really that important? At least, he should bear the responsibility of his actions. Even if he did not walk the furthest in the end along the path, it would not matter. At least, she was still by his side.

    Tang Wulin ced Gu Yue onto the ground and turned around. He held her tightly in his arms.

    Gu Yue¡¯s lovely body was soft and flexible. He felt her weight in his arms.

    Her faint fragrance lingered in his nose and washed away all the fatigue, fear, pain and sadness that gued him. He was burning with raging will to fight.

    Gu Yue leaned into his chest obediently while holding his waist as well. Her charming face was filled with joy. She spoke softly, ¡°Father...¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me father. Call me Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Wulin...¡±

    Night came with starlight flickering in the darkened sky. From a certain angle, one could see that there was a light barrier that separated the forest and Star Dou.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue sat in the depths of the forest and looked up at the sky through the gap between the trees. Tang Wulin had never thought of jumping his way out.

    How could he do that when the soul beasts could not?

    Then, how should he leave this ce?

    He could only act on a strategy if he could not leave by force.

    He was not in a rush because there was no doubt that the wall was likely equipped with formidable defenses. Given his five-ringed Soul King rank, this was certainly not something he could break through alone.

    However, he believed that he could definitely figure out a way to escape.

    He calmed himself for a few days and thought about the destruction in Shrek City. He had gradually begun to have some ideas in his mind.

    He did not want to reveal his identity to them as he did not trust the people from the Spirit Pagoda.

    The Spirit Pagoda headquarters was a stone¡¯s throw away from Shrek City, yet those two Godkiller-rank ammunitions did notnd on the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side but chose Shrek and the Tang Sect.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s prestige and power made it an obvious target. Then, there was no doubt that the Spirit Pagoda was slightly more powerful than the Tang Sect, at least on the Douluo Continent. Why did those evil soul masters choose the Tang Sect instead of the Spirit Pagoda headquarters?

 Chapter 894 - The Star Dou Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 894: The Star Dou Fortress</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Who stood to gain the most without Shrek Academy and Tang Sect making things difficult? It was certainly not themon people nor the soul masters.

    Thus, Tang Wulin dared not trust the Spirit Pagoda, and he dared not reveal his identity at this moment since it was truly a sensitive issue.

    As Shrek Academy¡¯s current generation Shrek Seven Monsters, they would undoubtedly be the target of the Holy Spirit Cult if they were known to be still alive.

    Hence, he would first need to protect himself so as to survive.

    Yet, how could he leave this ce with the wall that was as strong as iron? It would definitely be more difficult than when he infiltrated the Northsea Army Corps.

    If he could not travel by air, how about going underground? Tang Wulin soon dropped the idea. There was nock of soul beasts capable of burrowing underground. It is doubtful with the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s experience of ten thousand years, they would have overlooked this security measure.

    It was truly a case of ¡®There is no road to heaven, nor any door to Earth.¡¯ It was impossible to escape this ce!

    Gu Yue leaned against Tang Wulin¡¯s back with a carefree expression on her face.

    In an attempt to probe further, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Gu Yue, will you please let me take a look at your storage bracelet?¡± A delicate silver-white bracelet sat on Gu Yue¡¯s right wrist. The bracelet was encrusted with translucent jewels with a remarkably high-level soul circuit drawn onto its surface.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yue stretched out her hand.

    Tang Wulin was suddenly saddened upon seeing her in wrist. Ever since their rtionship as a couple was confirmed during the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival, he had never gifted her anything.

    He procured a piece of silver-white metal from his storage ring that was pulsating rhythmically on its own as if it was alive.

    Tang Wulin pinched the metal softly with his right hand. A peculiar scene emerged. He pinched off a chunk of the metal as if it was mud.

    His right Golden Dragon w popped out, and he carved the metal cautiously with the w. It only took a short while before a silver ring appeared in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand.

    Tang Wulin put the ring on Gu Yue¡¯s left middle finger as he spoke with a smile on his face, ¡°Middle finger signifies that we¡¯re head over heels in love. This is the first piece of soul-forged metal I forged so it¡¯s considered rather meaningful. Although I haven¡¯t engraved any core circuit, it represents my love for you. Gu Yue, do you like it?¡±

    There were no special patterns on the silver-white ring, only the striation of two ovepping hearts.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s forging skill was impressive but he did not possess any special abilities in carving. The only precious part of the ring was that it was made of a piece of soul-forged metal, yet without the core circuit¡¯s effect, the soul-forged metal was only slightly better at self-healing and tougher than ordinary metal.

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯s expression was filled with gentleness as he looked at the ring.

    Gu Yue gifted him with the silver scales as a love token so he was returning the gesture with a ring.

    ¡°Thank you, father. Oh no, Wulin.¡± Gu Yue looked at the ring smiling with gratitude from the bottom of her heart.

    Tang Wulin held her hand. ¡°In all my life, I¡¯ll give you, and you alone, this ring. You¡¯re my one and only love in my whole life.¡±

    ¡°Good! Good!¡± Gu Yue pped while she cheered in excitement.

    Tang Wulin could not help smiling for she was still acting like a child.

    At present, he had removed the storage bracelet from Gu Yue¡¯s wrist. There were many things in Gu Yue¡¯s bracelet including bottles of unknown content, metals carved with core circuits, and some items that looked like instruments. In fact, there were many items which Tang Wulin could not recognize.

    He searched for a while before he finally found a few pieces of items simr to identity cards and tokens.

    Tang Wulin did not understand the internal structure of the Spirit Pagoda, but it should not be a problem for him to walk out with Gu Yue¡¯s identity. Otherwise, how did they enter the ce initially?

    Tang Wulin returned the bracelet to Gu Yue before he began applying some makeup on himself.

    He could not dy anymore as Gu Yue was suffering from amnesia. They would need to leave this ce as soon as possible to find a ce where she could be healed.

    Gu Yue was not in her right mind, so he would need some time to look after her before he could take action.

    Two dayster.

    In the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Star Dou Fortress.

    The Star Dou Fortress had a history of over three thousand years since the day it was built. Three millennia ago, the Spirit Pagoda seized the opportunity to build the fortress when the numerous beasts of the Great Star Dou Forest¡¯s core ring were severely defeated in a great battle. Moreover, the beasts had an agreement with the Spirit Pagoda whereby mankind would not destroy the forest so the beasts could live in it.

    The agreement was such that mankind could kill the beasts that attacked mankind¡¯s defenses while the beasts were allowed to kill any human who entered the forest.

    It appeared that both parties were equals. Yet, the Star Dou Fortress took centuries to build. When it was finallypleted, the Great Star Dou Forest¡¯s core ring was converted into a prison cell.

    The soul beasts were held captive in a pen, while the Spirit Pagoda was selling admission tickets to the ce at a high price. Entry to the ce was at one¡¯s own risk but it was the only ce where soul masters could possibly get top grade soul rings from high-ranking soul beasts.

    It was already toote by the time the beasts wanted to ditch the agreement. They were no longer the worthy rivals of mankind anymore.

    The Spirit Pagoda relied on fixed soul ammunition arrays, mecha troops, and top grade battle armor masters with protective shields as its methods of defense. The beasts, even those with wings, could not escape but only endure their imprisonment in the great forest.

    However, the Spirit Pagoda stopped the abuse toward the soul beasts after thepletion of the overall rearing pen. asionally, a few people were allowed to enter the ce. It was difficult to say if those people entering the forest coulde out alive unless they paid a high price or gave resources to the Spirit Pagoda for its powerhouses to protect them.

    It was apparent that the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s action had approval from the Federation. The reason was simple since there would no longer be any threat to mankind from the soul beasts. Everything would be within mankind¡¯s control.

    ¡°Monkey, report status on your side.¡± A female d in uniform asked through themunicator inside the control tower which was the main protective shield of Star Dou Fortress.

    ¡°Sister Xing, everything on my side is normal. All the protective shield control valves are normal.¡± A sharp male voice was heard at the other end.

    ¡°Copy.¡±

    Sister Xing was one of the people in charge of the main control tower. She was tasked in performing a routine inspection daily on the equipment to ensure its smooth operation.

    For thousands of years, the Star Dou Fortress¡¯ protective shield was continuously strengthened. At present, even a legendary soul beast powerhouse would need to attack the protective shield for hours to break out by force. In this case, the Spirit Pagoda would be able to gather its own powerhouses to deal with the particr soul beast.

    Sister Xing¡¯s expression showed she was more rxed as she stretched herself. Her inspection was as usual, and there was not much of a problem. The remainder of the day would be rxing.

    The Star Dou Forest was as secure as a military base. In fact, its entertainment facilities within were well-equipped and lively, to say the least. Last night, she drank a lot in the bar. However, being one of the technical personnel in the workforce, she would never allow her personal life to interfere with her work.

    ¡°Beep, beep!¡± Meanwhile, themunicator suddenly went off.

    ¡°Huh.¡± Sister Xing hastily looked toward the screen before her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sister Xing hastily asked.

    ¡°Report to the tower. The reserve spiriter Miss Gu Yuena is requesting to return. At the same time, she is apanied by Mister Xu Shengqun.¡±

    Sister Xing spoke, ¡°Approve their release after examining their identity passes.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Sister Xing cut off themunicator as she muttered to herself, ¡°These VIP spiriters always utilize their privileged transport to enter without giving any notice in advance. Geez.¡±

    ¡°Beep, beep.¡±

 Chapter 895 - Entering the Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 895: Entering the Fortress</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Mister Xu Shengqun doesn¡¯t have his identity pass with him, while Gu Yuena¡¯s identity pass is valid. How do I manage this situation?¡±

    Sister Xing was stunned for a moment. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have his identity pass? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Mister Xu Shengqun said he left it behind...¡±

    Sister Xing¡¯s heart turned cold for a moment as she spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Left it behind? How¡¯s that possible? Take them to the observation room before calling the inspection troop to verify his identity.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The steel gate before them slowly opened as Tang Wulin and Gu Yue both entered together. His appearance at present was the same as Xu Shengqun with a solemn look on his face. He had even adopted the shape of Xu Shengqun¡¯s body using his soul power and bloodline power. He was dressed in an ordinary robe. Gu Yue followed by his side in a respectful manner.

    ¡°Mister Xu Shengqun, we will need to call in the observation troop to verify your identity as you¡¯ve left behind your identity pass. Miss Gu Yuena, your identity checks out, so you¡¯re allowed to enter.¡±

    Gu Yuena? Tang Wulin¡¯s chest tightened for a moment when he heard Gu Yue¡¯s name. He turned around and looked toward Gu Yue by his side. Why did they address her as ¡®Gu Yuena¡¯?

    Of course, he would not be feeling puzzled if it was just a name used before since a name was nothing but only a designation. Yet, Gu Yue had Na¡¯er¡¯s appearance at present! The situation was different now.

    Even though he was feeling shocked in his heart, he appeared calm and collected. After all, his foremost intention was to leave the fortress.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll be joining Mister Xu Shengqun into verifying our identities together.¡± Gu Yue immediately rejected.

    Meanwhile, the wall in front opened to reveal a square metal box-like object inside with a few signal lights flickering on its surface. ¡°Will our two respected guests please follow me.¡±

    Upon saying that, the square box advanced to the front and guided them down a metal-paved path through a metal door.

    Tang Wulin could only rely on his spiritual perception power to sense his surroundings after he lost the flora¡¯s guidance upon entering this ce. However, he soon discovered that his effort was wasted. The surrounding metal walls had a thickness of over two feet. Moreover, the walls were certainly fortified with infused soul energy that even a Title Douluo powerhouse could not escape from this ce by force, let alone lesser mortals.

    The fortress was strengthened with such defenses that it was truly difficult to leave this ce undetected!

    They followed the robot into crossing the metal-paved path and entered through a thick metal door. They arrived at a simrly sealed metallic room. Tang Wulin could see all sorts of powerful soul devices in all the corners of the room.

    This should be the so-called observation room.

    Tang Wulin calmly sat on a chair while Gu Yue stood by him with a cold yetposed expression, just like her previous self.

    To ensure that she maintained her current state, Tang Wulin spent a lot of effort in training her yesterday.

    It did not take long before a section of the wall opened with a few peopleing out from the inside. They were all d in battle outfits and armed with soul weapons in their hands. The surrounding soul devices illuminated immediately and were aimed at Tang Wulin and Gu Yue. Any conspicuous action of theirs would immediately trigger an all-out attack.

    The person in charge appeared to be over forty years old. He took a few steps forward and spoke coldly, ¡°Spiriter Xu Shengqun, why is your identity pass not with you?¡±

    ¡°I left it behind,¡± Tang Wulin spoke in a t tone.

    The inspector spoke with a solemn expression on his face, ¡°As a high-ranking official of the Spirit Pagoda, I¡¯ll be taking disciplinary measures against you for infringement of the rules. Please take note.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice sounded exactly like Xu Shengqun¡¯s such that he was indistinguishable from the person he was impersonating.

    The inspector spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll begin to verify your identity next. Please perform the fingerprint and iris recognition.¡±

    The other inspector walked over with an instrument in his hands as he was saying that.

    Tang Wulin once learned from the old demons that he would need to use a method with at least a sixty percent sess rate to perform a perfect infiltration. Later, he would need to gradually improve his sess rate through observation and adaptation during the infiltration process.

    Right now, it was pointless for him to observe further as he was already facing the situation which made it impossible for him to better his sess rate.

    Tang Wulin stood up to perform the fingerprint and iris recognition. All of a sudden, he wrapped his arm around Gu Yue, who was by his side, at lightning speed while retreating at the same time. One of his hands already had a chokehold on Gu Yue¡¯s throat.

    The defense system¡¯s soul devices immediately reacted to the situation by shooting countless beams which covered Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin made an extremely peculiar reaction. He pulled Gu Yue along as he stepped back. He used Gu Yue¡¯s body to shield himself while ayer of misty yellow radiance spread out instantly to enshroud Gu Yue¡¯s upper body.

    The beam that shot into the yellow radiance was scattered apart. Tang Wulin dragged Gu Yue along as they retreated to a corner. At least, he did not have to confront his enemies from all four directions in his current position.

    ¡°Stop the attack or I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s icy cold voice echoed through the entire room.

    All the attacks stopped abruptly while the inspectors were startled as well. It was their first time in handling such a situation. On the other hand, Gu Yue was so engrossed in the action that her face was filled with surprise and fear.

    Gu Yue was Tang Wulin¡¯s final trick. There was no doubt that Gu Yue¡¯s position was rather high in the Spirit Pagoda. Furthermore, her teacher was the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Vice Pagoda Master. At least there was some certainty in using her life to ckmail the Spirit Pagoda. Even though his sess rate may not even be sixty percent, it would be considered a sess if Gu Yue could cooperate well with him.

    Tang Wulin only had this n since there was no other opportunity. The yellow radiance that surrounded Gu Yue¡¯s body was derived from the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone. He used it in order to conceal his identity so that he would not have to unleash his martial soul and battle armor.

    ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not Mister Spiriter!¡± the inspector shouted in rage.

    Tang Wulin gave out a cold humph. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not, but all of you should have already verified that the girl with me is your Spirit Pagoda¡¯s high-ranking official. Let me out of this ce, or I¡¯ll kill her otherwise. We shall perish together as myst resort. You have five minutes. Open the door and let me go.¡±

    The inspector spoke in an icy cold tone, ¡°It¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t run away. Release the respected reserve spiriter, perhaps you¡¯ll be treated with justice then.¡±

    Reserve spiriter? Tang Wulin¡¯s chest tightened because he was unaware of Gu Yue¡¯s status had the other party not mentioned it.

    He knew there were Four Great Spiriters other than the Pagoda Master and two Vice Pagoda Masters from the Spirit Pagoda. He did not expect Gu Yue to have reached the status of reserve spiriter at her young age. Even though they would probably need a longer time to guide her, it was evident enough of her value to the Spirit Pagoda. She was even more beneficial to Tang Wulin¡¯s situation now.

    The Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone unleashed its soul skill the Mountain Dragon Defense while Tang Wulin coerced Gu Yue into walking toward the inspectors.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Open the door or I¡¯ll kill her.¡±

    The piercing siren was echoing throughout the entire Star Dou Fortress at present.

    Sister Xing who was going to take a rest had no choice but to check on the situation over here. She had triggered all the internal emergency defense equipment while performing an analysis with all the instruments.

    ¡°ording to the data analysis, the enemy intruder¡¯s protective shield has a strength of one thousand and sixty five, so the beams of ordinary soul devices can¡¯t prate it. We¡¯ll need to use the more powerful soul cannons to break it down, but the hostage will certainly be harmed.¡±

    The results of the analyzed data were soon published. Tang Wulin¡¯s Mountain Dragon Defense was as powerful as a seven-ring defense-type soul master¡¯s defensive power. In this case, it was impossible to kill Tang Wulin without hurting Gu Yue. They could not even use a sniper shot.

    The inspectors and Tang Wulin stood facing each other. The situation had already been reported to the higher level officials of the Star Dou Fortress.

    Just as Tang Wulin had predicted, the opposing party finally gave in when he was raving with an intense intention to kill while Gu Yue was in agony. The metal door opened.

    However, Tang Wulin would need to confront the dozens of mechas that covered the whole area as soon as he walked through the metal door.

    ¡°Walk away or I¡¯ll kill her.¡± Tang Wulin suddenly roared in rage as if he was hysterical. An unprecedented mad aura burst out his entire body that even his eyes turned crimson red.

    ¡®In order to make the opponent believe that you will kill the hostage, you must first express your madness.¡¯ These were the words used by the old demons when they taught him back in the beginning.

 Chapter 896 - Dashing by Force

    <h4>Chapter 896: Dashing by Force</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    If your opponent sees you hesitate, they could possibly take the initiative and look for an opportunity to kill you. There was no doubt that Tang Wulin would be at more of a disadvantage the longer he waited.

    As he was speaking, he had leaped up with Gu Yue in his arm and dashed straight for a purple mecha.

    Tang Wulin made a half turn just as he was about to arrive in front of the mecha andnded a kick against its shoulder.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The mecha was immediately sted away by his powerful kick and crashed into the mechas behind it.

    ¡°Strength measurement: exceeds one hundred and fifty thousand kilograms. Mecha damage: twenty-one percent.¡±

    Was this the work of a human being?

    There was already arge number of Star Dou Fortress¡¯ high ranking officials gathering on the tform. This was the question that came to them immediately when they witnessed the terrifying strength unleashed by Tang Wulin. They thought that the figure appeared to be Xu Shengqun, but his entire body was emitting an aura of rage. They were sure he must have been a soul beast because no human could possibly possess such incredible strength.

    It was an important matter when a beast escaped, but the reserve spiriter Gu Yuena was undoubtedly even more important. The mechas were forced to retreat under Tang Wulin¡¯s continual barrage.

    Obviously, they would never agree to Tang Wulin¡¯s request to open up the entire Star Dou Fortress¡¯ protective shield. On the other hand, it was much easier if he was only hoping to run away. They would only need to chase and kill him afterward.

    Tang Wulin could not tell where he was after dashing his way out from the path paved with metal, but he could tell the location of the Great Star Dou Forest and the peripheral area generally. Thus, he would not have any issues with his orientation.

    He dashed across a few pathways. Even though there was arge number of Spirit Pagoda powerhouses in front and behind him, Tang Wulin did not stop for a moment.

    Yet the metal-paved paths here curved strangely. He would lose his sense of direction if this continued.

    There was no doubt that the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses were awaiting the opportunity for him to make a mistake or exhaust himself before they killed him with one fatal blow to save Gu Yue.

    He could not follow the rulebook anymore.

    Tang Wulin stopped moving. One of his hands continued to hold Gu Yue hostage while he smashed the other one against the wall behind him as he turned.

    A deep dragon¡¯s roar was heard. He activated his bloodline power, but his scales could not be seen.

    One hundred thousand kilograms of inhuman strength smashed into the metal wall.

    The wall, reinforced by an energy shield over one meter thick, immediately curved inward with a tremendous crashing sound. Tang Wulin used his elbow to strike it once again.

    The shockwave from the collision made the Spirit Pagoda powerhouses on the scene shudder in fear.

    He did this three times, creating a massive hole behind his back which revealed a rather open space. He pulled along Gu Yue as they dashed into the hole without the slightest hesitation. He continued moving forward ording to the direction in his mind. He would immediately break through with his brute strength when he had arrived at the location.

    If the Spirit Pagoda was to release its protective energy shield, Tang Wulin would immediately threaten Gu Yue¡¯s life, while he would use his monstrous power to smash against the wall until it was broken by force without the energy shield.

    Tang Wulin refused to acknowledge even when Spirit Pagoda¡¯s representative expressed their wish to lead him to the exit. He would only use his savage method and search for a way out for himself.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Only a small dent appeared when he smashed against the wall for the seventh time. If the wall from earlier was a meter thick, then this one that Tang Wulin discovered was at least five meters thick. It was utterly impossible for him to dash out of the wall even with his strength.

    However, he was not surprised but overjoyed at the find. As an armed fortress, its strongest defense was undoubtedly at its peripheral area. They could very possibly have already at the exterior wall.

    What should he do? He had an old trick up his sleeves. He still had other ways when his raw strength was rendered useless.

    He braced Gu Yue¡¯s body against himself while he unleashed his left Golden Dragon w. He pressed the w onto the wall with his back against it.

    His right Golden Dragon w¡¯s special feature was ¡®Smash¡¯, while the left Dragon w¡¯s special feature was ¡®Tear¡¯. His Golden Dragon w continued to tear down pieces of thick and heavy metal under the infusion of his monstrous bloodline power, then he threw the pieces at the Spirit Pagoda powerhouses encircling them from in front. It only took a moment before Tang Wulin tore a hole into the wall while both he and Gu Yue were concealed by it.

    Meanwhile, no surveince equipment could see the situation inside clearly anymore. Tang Wulin used both of his hands as heunched Golden Dragon ws and Duskgold Dreadw at full force with Gu Yue acting as a shield in front of him. By force, He managed to continuously dig out a pathway wide enough to fit one person.

    The alloy used to make the fortress¡¯ exterior wall was incredibly tough, but Tang Wulin was a cksmith. He had a good understanding of metal, thus, he could bore his and Gu Yue¡¯s bodies deeper and deeper into the hole while sending metal scraps to the back continuously.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses were stunned as they watched the scene. They were starting to wonder more and more as to whether Tang Wulin was actually a soul beast. If he was an outsider infiltrating the location, then he could not possibly have so little knowledge the ce that he would need to adopt such an uncivilized method to break through the wall.

    Yet they found themselves at a loss as to whether they should cry orugh that such a barbaric method seemed to be so effective.

    Tang Wulin felt refreshing air blowing against his back, and he knew immediately that they had finally gotten out. He had dug a hole into the fortress¡¯ outeryer wall by force. From outside, he could see that he was over a hundred meters above ground.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a faint smile. He had escaped.

    Gu Yue turned her head to the side trying to say something, but her mouth was covered by Tang Wulin. They would be in deep trouble if Gu Yue were to speak something that would cause the other party to discover that she was not Gu Yue. So many Spirit Pagoda powerhouses could tear them to pieces with ease.

    As Gu Yue screamed in surprise, Tang Wulin leaped into the air and headed straight for the ground with one hand around Gu Yue¡¯s slim waist.

    The height of one hundred meters was not an issue for him. They descended for about sixty to seventy meters before his right foot stepped onto the fortress. He shot forward like an arrow as he carried Gu Yue into the distance at lightning speed.

    There was a total of over sixty mechasing for them immediately like a swarm of bees. Surprisingly, the leader was a red mecha.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already broken away from the fortress. Release the hostage and we¡¯ll let you leave,¡± the electronic voice echoed in the air.

    Tang Wulin roared aloud, ¡°Stop following me and I¡¯ll release the hostage one hourter. Do you think I¡¯m so foolish to trust that you¡¯ll keep your promise after I release the hostage now?¡±

    ¡°Go away. I¡¯ll tear her body apart and toss you the pieces if you continue to follow me.¡± Tang Wulin swung his right fist as he roared in fury and tossed Gu Yue¡¯s jacket out.

    Slightly annoyed, Gu Yue pouted her lips, but she did not speak, as she had been ordered.

    As expected, their pursuers slowed down at the sight of the jacket. Tang Wulin carried her as he dashed wildly at full speed in an attempt to flee in a random direction.

    Eluding the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s grasp was no simple task as it possessed the most cutting-edge technology avable in the Federation, and their radar was capable of covering a massive area. They could even request for military assistance from the Federation.

    Hence, Tang Wulin immediately unleashed his Bluesilver Emperor martial soul as soon as he brought Gu Yue into the forest.

    He relied on the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s connection with the surrounding nts to conceal their scent and aura. At the same time, Tang Wulin rapidly dug out an underground cave on a stretch of vegetation and dove in with Gu Yue.

    The Mountain Dragon Defense wasunched as the soil was blocked on the outside of his body. Tang Wulin relied on his pair of Golden Dragon ws to dig downward. He had already exerted all his strength. It only took a few minutes before he had already dug a hundred meters underground.

 Chapter 897 - Vexing Little Witch

    <h4>Chapter 897: Vexing Little Witch</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Though it was highly advanced, their powerful radar was not designed to detect signals from underground, so it was impossible for it to track anything one hundred meters deep.

    Gu Yuey on Tang Wulin¡¯s back with her arms wrapped around his neck. He used his pair of Dragon ws to open up a path as he dug forward swiftly.

    He was not doing digging in a random direction. In fact, he saw that there was a river nearby just as he was about to jump off the fortress earlier. He thought that there must have been a river that crossed through the Great Star Dou Forest that had been revealedter on due to deforestation. The river was about a hundred meters wide with an unknown depth, so he felt this was his best escape path.

    ¡°No. We¡¯ve lost them.¡±

    ¡°Do a nket search. Use the underground detector.¡±

    The Spirit Pagoda rapidly encircled the forest, but all their detection equipment was unable to find any sign of Tang Wulin and Gu Yue. It was as if they had vanished into thin air.

    A few minutester, the entrance of Tang Wulin¡¯s cave was discovered. However, the underground cave was already sealed, so they would need to dig it out again. Then, how were they supposed to locate Tang Wulin¡¯s path if they were so busy digging?

    It was already fifteen minutester when arge number of underground detection instruments was moving in convoy. The underground detection that covered the area of dozens of kilometers had yet to discover anyrge life forms. Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena seemed to have vanished into thin air.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± As the water roared, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue stuck out their heads almost in unison.

    The cold and refreshing water flowed downward with the current and carried their bodies along with it.

    Tang Wulin turned around to see that Star Dou Fortress was already dozens of kilometers behind them. Yes, he dug the underground tunnel all the way to the river and relied on the water current to carry them out. They floated along with the current and distanced themselves from the hubbub without too much effort.

    Tang Wulin pulled Gu Yue into his arms as he asked softly, ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head. Even though she had lost her memories, the cold still had no effect on her since her cultivation base had not changed.

    ¡°Father, you were so scary earlier. You frightened me when you were yelling at them,¡± Gu Yue spoke in dissatisfaction.

    Tang Wulin smiled and spoke, ¡°How would they believe that I¡¯d genuinely threaten your life if I didn¡¯t?! It¡¯s fine now. They can¡¯t possibly discover us at this point. We¡¯ll go downstream, and I¡¯ll put on some makeup for you when we¡¯re ashore. Then, we shall both change our clothes. Everything will be fine then.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, hmm. Father, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Gu Yue hugged his neck. Their clothes were thoroughly soaked in water, and Tang Wulin immediately felt himself burning up as she leaned closer. Her youthful, vigorous body was more than he could handle.

    ¡°Gu Yue, have you remembered why they were calling you ¡®Gu Yuenan?¡± Tang Wulin asked. The question had been constantly clouding his mind like a haze.

    Gu Yue shook her head in confusion and held him tightly.

    They continued to flow downstream for another five to six kilometers. Tang Wulin brought Gu Yue onto the shore when he saw a highway intersection near the riverside.

    ¡°Change into dry clothes. Fath... I¡¯ll take you to a meal.¡± The fact that he had almost addressed himself as ¡®Father¡¯ left Tang Wulin feeling quite awkward.

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know how.¡± Gu Yue¡¯s huge eyes were filled with innocence.

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lip twitched once. ¡®She doesn¡¯t know how to change?¡¯

    Her drenched clothes left almost nothing of Gu Yue¡¯s graceful figure to the imagination. Tang Wulin felt his face flush as his heart started beating loudly.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a vexing little witch.¡± Tang Wulin moaned as he found a corner by the roadside. Blushing, he procured a set of Gu Yue¡¯s clothes from her storage bracelet and then passed them to her. Gu Yue was not bothered, but it was having a drastic reaction on Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Father, are you hot? Why is your face turning scarlet?¡± Gu Yue blinked her huge eyes as she asked.

    ¡°Smack!¡± Tang Wulin raised his hand and gave her perky buttocks a p. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph!¡± Gu Yue pouted her lips in annoyance.

    To keep himself from behaving rashly, Tang Wulin needed just as much of his incredible willpower as he used to resist the pain of breaking through the Golden Dragon King Seal.

    Despite their love for each other, he did not wish to do anything to Gu Yue when she had amnesia.

    After Tang Wulin was done changing her, he changed into a set of dry clothes swiftly as well before pulling Gu Yue onto the road. He then brought out the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle that was camouged as an ordinary car. He drove along the road with Gu Yue and left the ce in a hurry.

    They could move much faster with thebat vehicle, and Tang Wulin soon discovered that the road was leading to the east by reading the road signs.

    He was not in a rush to return to Shrek City, so he drove all the way to a small city nearest to the highway. Exiting the highway, he entered the city, and once there, he disguised himself and Gu Yue with makeup.

    ¡°Father, why do you look old now?¡± Gu Yue asked with a frown when she saw that Tang Wulin had used the makeup to age himself.

    Tang Wulin spoke in frustration, ¡°You¡¯re always calling me ¡®Father¡¯ so this is the most natural look for me! Speak as little as you canter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but you¡¯re not handsome anymore,¡± Gu Yue muttered to herself.

    The two of them got off the car and entered a small hotel. He checked in for two rooms, so they could have a moment¡¯s rest.

    His expression gradually became dour when he turned on the soul television in his hotel room.

    He expected that the television stations would be showing all sorts of information rted to the great disaster in Shrek City.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s had steadied his mind after experiencing such a catastrophe, followed by his encounters in the Great Star Dou Forest. The incidents had already taken ce, so it waspletely meaningless for him to continue grieving. Firstly, he would need to deal with the situation he was currently facing, and he would need to figure out a way to change it. His main purpose for staying here was to clear his thoughts before he decided what to do next.

    He was well aware that the reason he could calm his frantic emotions was that Gu Yue was by his side. He was at his most determined when his true love was with him.

    ¡°The Federation will do its duty in handling the unprecedented attack at Shrek City. The Federal Parliament announces its dissolution, and a date for elections will be set.¡±

    ¡°Preliminary statistics for the fatalities in Shrek City exceed one thousand two hundred people with over two million casualties. Less than one-third of the city¡¯s area has taken immeasurable damage. Shrek Academy ispletely annihted while the Tang Sect headquarters is destroyed. ording to the witnesses¡¯ ounts and satellite images, the Spirit Pagoda, which is located slightly farther away from the st zone, would have been affected by the explosion if not for Shrek Academy¡¯s His Excellency Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master As Douluo¡¯s sacrifice in blocking the two Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunitions.¡±

    ¡°The Federation¡¯s army has already formed an investigation squad to determine the cause of two Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunitions¡¯ disappearance. Themander-in-chief has stated that they¡¯ll certainly do anything within their power to find the assants. Such a horrific tragedy is unprecedented on the continent. The army mourns the deceased deeply.¡±

    ¡°Shrek Academy¡¯s graduates are holding ceremonies in several ces across the continent to mourn the students and staff that were tragically killed in the attack.¡±

    ¡°The Tang Sect has dered war on the Holy Spirit Cult. However, the Tang Sect is suffering from severe losses this time ording to our sources on the inside. Their headquarters took a heavy blow with at least four branchmasters in, while its Douluo Hall Master¡¯s whereabouts are still unknown. Our reporter is following up on the most up-to-date information at present.¡±

    ¡°The Holy Spirit Cult deres responsibility for this terrorist attack, but the cult did not reveal itself until this moment. The station calls on the public to immediately report to your local district offices if you notice anything suspicious.¡±

    ¡°There is a rumor that a third Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition has gone missing just like the other two. If this is true, which city will be the target of the next Godkiller? What is the federal government actually doing?¡±

    All sorts of chaotic information were continuously broadcasted through the soul television channels. As he watched the television, Tang Wulin did not notice that he was clenching his fists so tightly that his nails were digging into his palms.

    He was still hoping that everything that had happened was an illusion. He wished that everything was just like the dream created by the Old Demons back when they were still on Demon Ind and that this was just a nightmare.

    Yet the reality of it all was right there before him. There was no doubt that this was not just a nightmare. As he saw two deep craters on the ground and the surrounding remnants of Shrek City on the television, Tang Wulin could not help but shed tears from his eyes.

    One thousand two hundred people dead! Those were one thousand two hundred living beings yet they were killed without a thought.

    The number one city on the continent. The city that never slumbered and its academy with over twenty thousand years of history was gone just like that.

    The enemy was cunning and cruel!

    Tang Wulin remained motionless for the longest time after he turned off the television. He sat there and calmed his emotions as he analyzed the information which he had just received.

 Chapter 898 - Heâ€™s Still Alive!

    <h4>Chapter 898: He¡¯s Still Alive!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Judging by the current situation, Shrek City had suffered grave losses. Shrek Academy was almostpletely destroyed. Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters too was utterly destroyed. The damages they suffered were innumerable.

    From the current situation, there were no reports on hisrades.

    The Holy Spirit Cult!

    Could the Holy Spirit Cult seed inunching such an attack on its own? Was the military idling away doing nothing? Were rank-12 fixed soul ammunitions that easily stolen? The parties involved in this must have been more than just an evil soul master cult. There must be more than meets the eye.

    Shrek City¡¯s existence had always been a wildcard in the Federation. However, the Federation dared not do anything against Shrek City. After all, its status was well respected.

    Judging by the current great explosion, the Federation actually had the means to fight Shrek with their ultimate weapons. It was only that they had no way of doing it. Could this incident be perpetrated by the Federation which had intended to get rid of Shrek under the name of the evil soul masters? Maybe, someone from the Federation had cooperated with the evil soul masters to destroy Shrek City.

    The Holy Spirit Cult would not have minded even if this chamber pot was associated with them. They were like rats that ran across the streets. The objectives of some people had already been achieved. Without the influence of Shrek Academy on the continent, it was clearly more convenient for these ambitious individuals to achieve their desires.

    However, Tang Wulin had no knowledge of the current situation. After all, he did not have much interest in politics.

    Tang Sect had also suffered a destructive blow. Clearly, like Shrek Academy, Tang Sect was dreaded by the people in power. This tragedy was more than it seemed.

    How about the Spirit Pagoda?

    Tang Sect, Shrek Academy, and the Spirit Pagoda were prestigious organizations that were on equal standing. Why were Tang Sect and Shrek Academypletely destroyed, but not the Spirit Pagoda? Their headquarters was unscathed even though it was very near to the scene of the tragedy.

    From the perspective of being a threat to the evil soul masters, the Spirit Pagoda was more of a menace than Tang Sect. At the very least, that was the case in their demonstrated strengths. The numbers and strengths of the soul masters from the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters certainly surpassed that of Tang Sect¡¯s. However, the second godkiller fixed soul ammunition did not hit the Spirit Pagoda butnded on Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters instead. Was there an ulterior motive behind all this?

    Although Tang Wulin did not think the Spirit Pagoda would be in cahoots with the evil soul masters, there was still a small possibility nheless.

    Hence, the current Spirit Pagoda could not be trusted. This was why he did not state his identity in the Great Star Dou Forest. Currently, nobody knew that the Shrek Seven Monsters were still alive. Under such circumstances, it was definitely better for them to be in the shadows rather than divulge their presence.

    The Holy Spirit Cult was far stronger than they had expected. On the giant skull which appeared that day, there was at least one evil soul master who possessed a cultivation base that was almost at par with the As Douluo.

    Moreover, after they hadunched such a destructive terrorist attack, all evidence was most likely destroyed in the great explosion. It would be difficult for them to investigate. Even if they managed to find incriminating proof, they were currently on their own and could do nothing.

    After clearing his mind, Tang Wulin knew the one thing he could do now was to forbear!

    What he needed was not only his strength but a supporting force behind him. He needed a team which he could rely on to go against the evil soul masters.

    Tang Wulin slowly opened his eyes and walked to the window. Although he had asked for two rooms, he was currently in the same room as Gu Yue.

    Gu Yue was curled up in bed and was sound asleep for a long time. Her entire body was covered by the nket. Her long hair spread on top of the bed, and her long eyshes curled against her cheeks. She was as beautiful as an over-sized doll.

    Tang Wulin nced at her and immediately felt at ease. He returned to gaze outside the window. He took out his soulmunicator slowly and switched it on.

    He dialed a number.

    Tang Wulin felt an inexplicable nervousness. If this number could not be connected, it would have an ominous bearing on him. This call would be the decisive indicator of whether he was truly alone.

    ¡°Wulin?¡± a slightly anxious voice came from the receiver. When Tang Wulin heard the voice, he was a little stunned.

    He drew a deep breath, but his voice still trembled despite himself. ¡°Xinn, I¡¯m alright.¡±

    The other end of the receiver went silent. Just when Tang Wulin feared the worst, a deafening cheer suddenly came from the receiver.

    Tears immediately streaked down Tang Wulin¡¯s cheeks. He heard their voices. The cacophony of voices included Ye Xinn, Xie Xie, Yuanen, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xu Lizhi. Everyone was there. Even though their voices were slightly hysterical from their excitement, Tang Wulin could still single out their individual voices.

    ¡®It¡¯s them, it¡¯s really them! They¡¯re all alive, they¡¯re all well.¡¯

    Tang Wulin felt himself choked and at a loss for words.

    They are definitely the lucky survivors of the disaster!

    ¡°Big brother, big brother,¡± Xie Xie cried and shouted through the receiver.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Tang Wulin grunted in reply. He managed to suppress his emotions and regained his ability to speak.

    ¡°Big brother, where are you? Are you really alive? I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± Xie Xie¡¯s voice trembled. Tang Wulin could feel the excitement in his voice at this moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯m alright. Gu Yue saved me. The token she gave me had transported her to my side in the nick of time. Then, we were transported together to a faraway ce. I¡¯m alright now. I¡¯m currently in a small city about two hundred kilometers away from Shrek City. I don¡¯t even know the name of this city. What about you guys? Where are you guys now? Is everyone alright?¡±

    Ye Xinn retrieved the soulmunicator from Xie Xie, ¡°We¡¯re all alright, we¡¯re in Heaven Dou City right now. Her Excellency the Holy Spirit Douluo is fine as well. But, her emotions are...¡±

    Holy Spirit Douluo? Tang Wulin¡¯s body shook. It was true! The Holy Spirit Douluo seemed to have fainted the other day. She was still alive. With such a Hyper Douluo alive, things were better than he expected. However, when he thought about her rtionship with Yun Ming, Tang Wulin felt his heart wrench.

    He imagined putting himself in her shoes. If something had happened to Gu Yue, how much pain would he be in?

    ¡°Comfort Her Excellency first. I¡¯ll meet up with you guys as soon as possible. Also, Xinn, don¡¯t contact anyone for now, including Tang Sect. The academy is done for, but we must be strong. As a reminder of the Pavilion Master¡¯s final words, we¡¯re thest hope of the academy. Will the academy only have hope if we¡¯re well and alive? Now, we must protect ourselves first, do you understand? So, whatever you do, do not expose your identities. It¡¯s best to be in disguise at all times.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so too,¡± said Ye Xinn. ¡°We had our disguises on before we came to Heaven Dou City, but we didn¡¯t contact anyone. The other day, we thought we saw Gu Yue appear, but we weren¡¯t sure if you were destroyed by the fixed soul ammunition or if you were still alive. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve been waiting ever since we came here. Wulin, pleasee. We¡¯re waiting for you. Please be careful.¡±

    Tang Wulin noticed that Ye Xinn who had always been calm and steady now appeared to be in heart-wrenching pain.

    ¡°Okay, wait for me. I¡¯ll head over as soon as possible. Keep in touch.¡±

    Tang Wulin ended the call and wiped the tears on his face. He heaved a long sigh.

    At least hisrades were still alive. At this moment, what news could be more wonderful than that?

    Gradually, a n formed in his mind. He would meet up with hisrades first, then find a way to heal Gu Yue. After that, he would look for an opportunity to restore Shrek.

    He had to use all the resources at his disposal. Heaven Dou City would be a conducive ce.

    He held his soulmunicator. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he switched it off.

    Two persons came to mind when he thought of whom he could seek help from at this hour. One of them was his Body Sect sect master and teacher, while the other was naturally his Divine Craftsman uncle master.

    Even so, he was in no rush to contact them. He decided to wait until he reached Heaven Dou City. Besides, the Holy Spirit Cult was merciless, hence, his uncle master might not be in the safest of circumstances. He was the only Divine Craftsman on the continent. Although he might not be a direct threat to the Holy Spirit Cult, he could still produce four-word battle armors.

    Tang Wulin returned to the bed. When hey down on the bed, exhaustion immediately overcame his entire body. However, it was not physical exhaustion, but a mental one.

    He only felt better after he hugged Gu Yue through the nket. He soon fell into a deep sleep.

    Both of them woke up the next day. It was alreadyte morning. They ate some food, then drove the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle. They sped along the road.

    Tang Wulin had already taken a look at the navigation tool on the vehicle. He chose a route which had a slight detour and was in the opposite direction of Shrek City. He was headed toward Heaven Dou City. At this moment, he could not afford to be imprudent.

 Chapter 899 - Seven Monsters, Assemble

    <h4>Chapter 899: Seven Monsters, Assemble</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Throughout their journey, the mechas flew past their heads as many as six times. Three fighter aircraft flew past them as well. It was inconceivable just how tense the situation was around Shrek City.

    The great explosion has touched the lives of countless people. The entire poption on the continent were so scared that they were even afraid of their own shadows.

    Tang Wulin finally drove into Heaven Dou City at dusk. He contacted Ye Xinn again and finally met up with everyone in a small, remote hotel.

    The others almost rushed up to him. Everyone gave him a big hug. Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi were sobbing away.

    Everyone knew that if it were not for Tang Wulining to their rescue that day and took the blow from the powerful fixed soul ammunition whose rank was unknown, they would all have been dead. Back then, Tang Wulin had no idea that Gu Yue would appear to save him!

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back! If you¡¯re back, I can also be free of this heavy responsibility. Captain, wee back to the team,¡± Ye Xinn solemnly said to Tang Wulin.

    Yes, they were the Shrek squad, the final rays of hope for Shrek Academy. Moreover, they were the current generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    They could not shirk the responsibility of reviving Shrek.

    ¡°Father, who¡¯re they?¡± At this moment, a slightly puzzled voice came from behind Tang Wulin.

    The atmosphere that had been slightly grim before this immediately changed.

    Gu Yue poked out her head from behind Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s this? Role y?¡± Xie Xie stammered.

    Tang Wulin pulled Gu Yue by her hand to his side. He smiled bitterly, ¡°Do you think that I have the mood for role y? Gu Yue had helped me block that great explosion. I¡¯m not even sure what happened during that time. When we regained consciousness, she had lost her memory. Then, she kept calling me ¡®father¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Lost her memory? She¡¯s Gu Yue? Isn¡¯t she Na¡¯er?¡± Xu Xiaoyan stopped crying for a while and looked at Gu Yue.

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly and shook his head. He briefly recounted the events that transpired after he met Gu Yue, and how he recognized her as Gu Yue although she looked like Na¡¯er now to hisrades.

    Xie Xie tried a question, ¡°Gu Yue, do you know who I am?¡±

    Other than Tang Wulin, he and Xu Xiaoyan had known Gu Yue the longest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Gu Yue shook her head, she was at a loss.

    Ye Xinn, who had always been strong, had reddened eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all because she wanted to save us. What do we do about her current condition? Can she be treated?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. After we were out of danger, I¡¯ve chosen toe and meet you guys. We¡¯ll have to think of a way to treat her after this. The thing is, I¡¯m also unsure if we¡¯re able to with this condition of hers...¡±

    ¡°Let me have a look,¡± a very hoarse voice sounded. A person walked out from the inner room.

    When Tang Wulin saw her, he almost could not believe his own eyes.

    Yali had changed, her outer appearance had changedpletely. She seemed to be severely dehydrated. Her face looked pale andcked vitality. She was thin to the bone. Her initially unrivaled beautiful face even appeared withered. Her long hair was now greyish-white.

    It was as if she had grown old overnight.

    ¡°Your Excellency, you...¡± Tang Wulin looked at her with shock.

    Yali staggered slightly as she walked. She slowly made her way over to Tang Wulin and shook her head at him. Her eyes were bloodshot and lifeless. She raised her hand, which glowed with a gentle white light, and lightly pressed it against Gu Yue¡¯s forehead.

    The most horrible thing that could ever happen to a person was to die inside. Without a doubt, the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s heart had died alongside As Douluo.

    Amidst the white halo unleashed by Yali, Gu Yue appeared at a loss and was flustered. However, it was apparent that she did not feel anything.

    After a while, Yali slowly retracted her hand. She had a slight frown. ¡°Her condition is quite unique, there are no abnormalities in her bodily functions. Her soul sea must have suffered some kind of blow which led to the malfunction of her brain cells. This has sealed her memory which puts her in a state of memory loss.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked anxiously, ¡°Can her condition be cured?¡±

    Yali replied, ¡°It¡¯s not easy. The mostplicated organ of the human body is the brain. The brain is an extremely mysterious entity. ording to the Federation¡¯s research, there¡¯s been limited breakthrough regarding the human brain, and there¡¯s no way we can know all its secrets. The most we can do is to divide the brain into a few simple regions. But, there¡¯s no clear definition regarding these regions. It¡¯s also one of the more important research areas of soul technology. We have to treat her prudently, otherwise, we might injure her nerve cells in the process and cause irreversible damage to her.¡±

    After hearing her words, Tang Wulin could not help but drew a cold breath. This person before him was the current best Recovery System soul master on the continent. If she said that Gu Yue¡¯s condition wasplicated, then it was trulyplicated.

    As she saw Tang Wulin¡¯s changingplexion, Yali said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, it¡¯s not as if there¡¯s absolutely nothing we can do about her condition. Generally speaking, when we¡¯re presented with such conditions, we need only find a suitable heaven and earth treasures to help her strengthen her bodily functions. This includes her brain¡¯s nerves as well. We¡¯ll strengthen her body¡¯s resistance to eliminate the pathogenic factors to restore her brain to normal. Naturally, her memory will recover. The only heaven and earth treasure thates to mind which can treat her condition is called Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum. It¡¯s very rare, and we need one that¡¯s at least ten thousand years old. If Shrek was still around, we could¡¯ve utilized the academy¡¯s resources to search for it, but now...¡± As she said this, her gaze instantly darkened.

    Everyone fell silent. Everyone¡¯s heart seemed to be weighed down by a block of heavy lead. Shrek was no more, their roots were no more.

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath, ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯ll definitely rebuild Shrek and regain Shrek¡¯s glory on the continent. I promise!¡±

    Yali nodded slightly, but a bitterness showed on her face. ¡°The future depends on all of you. I¡¯ll support you with all I have,¡± after she said this, she turned around and went back into the room.

    Her staying alive already disyed her great determination. She held onto the hopes of seeing Shrek rebuilt and also fulfilling the final wishes of As Douluo.

    As the Sea God Pavilion Master, Yun Ming witnessed Shrek Academy¡¯s destruction. The pain he experienced was beyondprehension. If it were not for the support she had from the thought of fulfilling his final wishes, Yali would have followed him to theherworld already.

    Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum.

    Tang Wulin pulled on Gu Yue¡¯s hand. His spirits were determined. This heaven and earth treasure would be found sooner orter. He would most certainly cure Gu Yue. He was currently the backbone for the group. No matter what, he could not stay idle. Shrek was left with their meager strengths now. As the captain, he could not shy away from shouldering this immense burden and Shrek¡¯s hopes.

    ¡°Everyone, get a grip. The skies have not fallen on us yet. Shrek still has us. Since the academy has chosen us as the current Shrek Seven Monsters, it means that we¡¯re capable enough. Shrek¡¯s future depends on us now. It¡¯s our responsibility and our duty. The academy has nurtured us, and we take pride in being a part of the academy. In my heart, Shrek is forever the best academy in the world. Regardless of how long it takes, we must push forward courageously. We must get back on our feet from where we have fallen.¡±

    Ye Xinn nted her feet firmly beside Tang Wulin. She said with a low voice, ¡°Wulin, tell us. What should we do from now on?¡±

    Tang Wulin lowered his voice and said, ¡°The current situation on the outside is extremelyplicated. The academy has been destroyed and the federal congress is dissolved. The continent is currently in a chaotic state. In this situation, we can¡¯t rely on nor trust anyone else. When I was little, my father told me something once, and I still remember it vividly as if it was yesterday. He said that a man can only rely on himself his entire life. I believe that deeply. Now, the ones whom we can fully trust and rely on are ourselves.¡±

 Chapter 900 - Teacherâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 900: Teacher...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death, but we¡¯re all the seeds of the academy. We can¡¯t easily reveal ourselves during times like these. Everyone thinks that we¡¯ve died alongside the academy. That¡¯s our only advantage for now. We¡¯re still in the dark. So, for the time being, I¡¯ve decided toy low for a while and not contact anyone. We¡¯ll observe the situation without doing anything first, at least until things have settled down outside, then we¡¯ll start strategizing. At the same time, we must analyze the people that we can trust, and those whom we can ask for help. We must also observe who benefited the most from this great disaster.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the Holy Spirit Cult is capable of stealing two Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunitions and fire them within Shrek City. There must be some other force that¡¯s helping them. We¡¯ll have to at least find a target. After we have our target, we can make better preparations. While we¡¯reying low, we must also improve our strengths andplete elevation to the rank of two-word battle armor masters. Only when we¡¯re at such a rank will we have the power to protect ourselves.¡±

    As Tang Wulin was stating his thoughts, he had no intention of discussing it with hispanions. Democracy was not needed now. They needed someone who was decisive to lead them forward. Without a doubt, Tang Wulin was the only one who was capable of doing this.

    After they had heard his words, everyone¡¯s eyes were aze. They had their goal now and tasks that they wanted to aplish. At least they would no longer feel like they were at a total loss.

    ¡°Where shall we hide?¡± asked Yue Zhengyu.

    Without a doubt, the small hotel that they were currently staying in was unsuitable. They could not even refine their battle armor to two-word rank there. They needed resources and a suitably quiet ce to carry on with their work.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    As he said this, he fished out his own soulmunicator and dialed a number. This was the first person whom he had contacted other than hispanions.

    ¡°Wulin?¡± a slightly hurried voice came from the other end of the soulmunicator.

    Tears immediately came to Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes when heard this voice. He managed to suppress his surging emotions as he softly responded, ¡°Teacher.¡±

    Yes, the first person he chose to contact was one of his teachers. The person was the current sect master of the Body Sect, Body Douluo Mu Ye.

    Mu Ye said hurriedly, ¡°Where are you? Are you alright? Shrek...¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m alright. Where are you? Also, is my uncle-master doing well?¡±

    When he heard Tang Wulin¡¯s question, Mu Ye immediately fell silent, ¡°Your uncle-master is...¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Did something happen to him?¡± Did things turn out as he expected? He had anticipated that the Holy Spirit Cult would not leave his uncle master, the only Divine Craftsman on the continent since they were bold enough toy hands on Shrek and the Tang Sect.

    Mu Ye replied, ¡°Fortunately, I was by his side. We ran quick enough, and he¡¯s still alive, but his wounds are very serious. His body is invaded by the evil soul master¡¯s dark spirit, and he¡¯s currentlyatose. We¡¯re in the mountains on the outskirts of Heaven Dou City. There¡¯s a Body Sect safehouse here.¡±

    After Tang Wulin had heard Mu Ye¡¯s words, he sighed in relief. At least his uncle-master was still alive.

    Tang Wulin squinted slightly. ¡°Teacher, can you give me an address? We¡¯ll head over.¡±

    Mu Ye paused, seemingly pondering something. After a while, he said, ¡°Wulin, you¡¯ll have to prove your identity to me first. You¡¯re on the official list of casualties, you know?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Of course. How shall I prove myself?¡±

    Mu Ye asked, ¡°What¡¯s your current forging rank?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Saint Craftsman rank. I¡¯ve just attained this rank when I was learning under you and uncle-master in Heaven Dou City. At the same time, I learned how to carefully control my body¡¯s energy down to every fiber of my muscles from you. You¡¯ve taught me that when I can control my body at the cellr level, then I have truly mastered the Body Sect¡¯s secret technique.¡±

    ¡°Whew!¡± Mu Ye seemed to have heaved a long sigh, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll also prove my identity to you. Back then, when we were traveling to the Star Luo Empire, Iid a firm foundation for you throughout the forty-nine days of basic training.¡±

    The edge of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched slightly, ¡°Teacher, please tell me your address. We¡¯ll rush over as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Mu Ye gave him an address and the route they should take.

    Tang Wulin ended the call and sighed in relief. The few people that he could think of trusting right now were naturally his teachers and uncle-master.

    Teacher Mu Chen was already in Shrek City from the beginning, but his fate was unknown. Hence, the first people he thought of contacting were naturally Mu Ye and Zhen Hua.

    Upon ending the call with Mu Ye, he immediately dialed another number. When he dialed this number, his hand was trembling slightly.

    The ringtone rang about five times, but nobody picked up. Tang Wulin¡¯s heart could not help but sink into the bottom of the valley.

    Just when he was about to end the call, the call suddenly connected. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± a low and hoarse voice came from the other end.

    When Tang Wulin heard this voice, his body shook tremendously. He could no longer control his own emotions. He immediately started sobbing. ¡°Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Wulin?¡± the voice on the other end immediately raised an octave, ¡°Wulin, you¡¯re still alive? You...where are you?¡± The loud voice could even be heard by Tang Wulin¡¯spanions around him.

    Yes, this voice belonged to Mu Chen. He was the very Saint Craftsman of the generation who brought Tang Wulin onto the broad path of the forging world.

    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯ve escaped. It¡¯s difficult to exin. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re alright. Where are you?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s breathing was obviously very agitated. After his heavy breathing continued for a few seconds, he managed to calm his emotions down. ¡°I¡¯m in Heaven Dou City. I wanted to look for your uncle-master, but the day before yesterday, the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s headquarters in Heaven Dou City was under attack and your uncle-master went missing. It¡¯s chaos in the headquarters right now. I¡¯m assuming personalmand, but don¡¯te here. There¡¯s no guarantee of safety no matter where you are right now. We¡¯ll talk more when things are settled down on my part. You should go find a ce to hide first. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. It¡¯s all that matters! Don¡¯t worry. Your sister-master and I are unharmed. I brought her back to Eastsea City before this, and we were lucky enough to be spared from this disaster.¡±

    Finally, there was some good news. Tang Wulin heaved a great sigh of relief. His entire body rxed.

    ¡°Alright, teacher, you take care as well.¡±

    Tang Wulin ended the call and panted heavily. He instinctively proceeded to dial another number, but Ye Xinn reached over and stopped him.

    ¡°Wulin, calm down.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart shuddered and he stopped dialing. Without a doubt, the more people they contacted, the higher the possibility of them being exposed.

    He put down themunicator and switched it off. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too excited.¡±

    In their current situation, they could never be too careful.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest for the day and depart tomorrow. We¡¯ll go look for my teacher and uncle-master first and settle ourselves there. Then, we¡¯ll ask Her Excellency Holy Spirit Douluo to take a look at my uncle-master and see if she can treat him.¡± If it was an invasion by evil spirits, the Holy Spirit Douluo should be well-qualified to fight against it.

    The night went by without much conversation. Early the next morning, they ate their breakfast and went on their way silently. Tang Wulin¡¯s Tang Sect Combat Vehicle could carry eight passengers under normal circumstances. With the current addition of Holy Spirit Douluo Yali, there were nine of them in total, so was slightly cramped. They had no choice but to squeeze the few thinner girls at the back.

    Everyone kept quiet throughout the trip. The blow from the recent incident was too great for them all. They dared not even think about the teachers who had taught them and their friends with whom they had sses together before this. Fortunately, they at least had their spiritual pir of support. Their loved ones were still by their sides. Holy Spirit Douluo Yali was the only exception. She sat in the vehicle and threw her lifeless gaze outside the window. She seemed to have lost her soul.

    Gu Yue was the only one who seemed very happy in the vehicle. She kept smiling at Tang Wulin and called him ¡®father¡¯ with a sweet voice. It was only during moments like these when everyone looked at Tang Wulin with peculiar expressions did the mood lighten up a bit.

    After reaching the mountainous region, the road started to be bumpy. Fortunately, the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle lived up to its name. It could traverse most road conditions. Finally, in a faraway corner, a house made of rocks appeared in their sights.

    If Mu Ye had not given them detailed directions, it would not have been easy for them to find this ce.

    When Tang Wulin saw Mu Ye push the door open and walk out from the inside, his eyes reddened again. Being able to meet someone so dear to him after a great disaster left him almost unable to control his own emotions.

 Chapter 901 - Holy Spirit Healing

    <h4>Chapter 901: Holy Spirit Healing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Mu Ye was just as excited when he saw him. He rushed at Tang Wulin and gave him a big hug.

    ¡°This is wonderful! I thought that the Body Sect¡¯s best disciple in a thousand years was killed along with everyone else, but here you are, safe and sound.¡±

    Naturally, the others knew Mu Ye, besides Yali and Gu Yue having lost her memories. They all went forward and paid their respects.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk more inside.¡±

    The house of rock blended in so well with the surrounding mountains that it would even be overlooked even when seen from a satellite. After they had entered the rock house, they discovered that it was a world of its own.

    The house was directly connected to the mountains in the rear, and there was a vast cavern inside them. There were at least a dozen soul masters with formidable cultivation bases inside. It was apparent from their outer characteristics that they were all soul masters from the Body Sect.

    ¡°Teacher, how¡¯s my uncle-master doing now?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Mu Ye said, ¡°His condition is still stable, but he shows no signs of improving. The one who attacked him was an evil soul master close to the ranks of a Limit Douluo. If it weren¡¯t for your uncle master¡¯s three-word battle armor, I¡¯m afraid he would have been beyond help. Come, I¡¯ll bring all of you to him.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned toward Holy Spirit Douluo. ¡°Aunt Yali, you...¡±

    It was Yali who told them to address her as such instead of using Her Excellency.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Yali nodded.

    Mu Ye stared at her with his eyes fixed on her face. He sighed inwardly but said nothing as he led the way in front of everyone.

    Zhen Hua had been recuperating in the inner regions of the mountain¡¯s depths. He hadin down quietly on a bed made of rock and shut his eyes tightly. His face was pale, and on the surface of his skin, a faint greenish aura could be seen. It made the entire interior of the rock room seem gloomy.

    Mu Ye lowered his voice and said, ¡°When battle armor reaches the ranks of four-word, it attains a certain amount of intelligence. It¡¯s no exaggeration to call it the soul master¡¯s second body. Zhen Hua¡¯s current condition is that his battle armor had shielded his vital organs and managed to block the invasion of the evil spirit. However, this evil spirit is too powerful. I¡¯ve tried many methods, only for it to almost infect me as well. I had no choice but to give up. With the power of his four-word battle armor, the most he could do was maintain this state of equilibrium. However, nobody could be sure what would happen if this situation dragged on.¡±

    Yali walked to the side of Zhen Hua¡¯s bed. When she saw the greenish glow on Zhen Hua¡¯s face, her eyes finally had some gleam of life in them. Soul rings rose slowly from beneath her feet. With her gradually intensifying divine aura, the dark atmosphere within the cavern was immediately dispersed.

    With the unleashing of her martial soul, her own body seemed to have been invigorated. Her initially withered look regained its peerless beauty. Mu Ye, who was looking on from the side, could not help but feel shocked.

    Yali¡¯s soul rings shone brightly, and she exuded a gentle white light from her body. The light covered Zhen Hua¡¯s body and entered it like strands of silk. Above him, a glowing white vortex started to form.

    The greenish aura clinging to him was sucked out like strings by the pull of the white vortex. Without a sound, it was engulfed by the white light and vanished.

    A shrill howl rang out. It sounded exactly like the furious roars of wraiths. However, in the face of the white vortex, the cries of these phantoms started to weaken.

    Greenish orbs were consecutively sucked out of Zhen Hua¡¯s body and were ground to dust by the vortex. Zhen Hua¡¯splexion started to improve.

    Mu Ye looked at Yali¡¯s treatment of Zhen Hua with amazement. He could not help feeling greatly shaken. He could tell that this was a Hyper Douluo-ranked soul master from the shockwave of Yali¡¯s aura! Also, Yali was not an ordinary Hyper Douluo, but a recovery system Hyper Douluo.

    What did this mean? At least, as far as he could recall, he had never seen a recovery system soul master of such rank.

    It was already very difficult for a recovery system to cultivate to the rank of a Title Douluo, leave alone a Hyper Douluo.

    Moreover, the ranks of Yali¡¯s soul rings were not weak at all. Two of her soul rings were red in color whereas the others were all ck. Even Mu Ye himself could not match up to her in terms of his soul rings¡¯ ranks.

    ¡®This person must have had a high position in Shrek Academy, right?¡¯

    When the final green light orb was sucked out, Yali¡¯s gaze turned grim instead. Her body was shining with ayer of golden light. First, a pair of great golden wings unfurled behind her. Shortly after, golden armor emerged and swiftly covered her entire body,pletely enveloping her.

    A golden light ring rose from under her feet. Within the golden ring, many golden feather-shaped patterns intertwined with each other. Upon its appearance, it was as though the entire cavern was painted gold. The initial gloominess was nowhere to be seen. At the same time, the whole cavern room was filled with a divine aura.

    A hymn echoed through the cavern. It was indescribably pleasing to the ears. Everyone present there felt as if their very souls were being purified.

    A crown appeared on Yali¡¯s head, with three little angels dancing on top of it. She raised her right hand and a shining gold scepter appeared in her grasp. Her aura was instantly raised to a level where even Mu Ye had to look up in awe.

    ¡°Four-word battle armor!¡±

    This was the first time that anyone present there had witnessed the Holy Spirit Douluo release her battle armor and martial soul at full power. Although her aura was formidable, it was not domineering or suppressing. Instead, it made everyone feel as if their souls were purified.

    She pointed at Zhen Hua¡¯s body with the scepter. Immediately, Zhen Hua¡¯s skin turned purple. Then, this purple mass started surging outward like a swarm of bees and formed a massive purple skull in the air. It roared at Yali.

    Yali¡¯s eyes glowed with a divine golden color as well. They were filled with coldness and anger, ¡°Holy Spirit!¡±

    A beam of dazzling golden light shot out from the tip of her scepter. The purple skull shone brightly with violet light, but it had only held its ground for an instant. It was shattered by that holy light and was purified.

    However, an evil thought also echoed through the cavern, ¡°The Holy Spirit isn¡¯t dead?¡±

    The golden light dimmed and Yali retracted the four-word battle armor into her body. Her powerful aura vanished, but strangely, her greyish-white hair had turned ck again. Her looks were also restored to their immacte beauty. Her life energy, which she had expended before this, seemed to have replenished after her martial soul was unleashed.

    In truth, at Yali¡¯s rank, when she used her four-word battle armor, her cultivation base could reach the ranks of a Limit Douluo. With her cultivation base, it would not be easy even if she wanted to die, let alone just expending her life energy.

    Zhen Hua¡¯splexion was already restored to normal as his color slowly returned to him. All traces of gloominess had vanished.

    Mu Ye looked at Yali in shock. Then, he looked at Zhen Hua before he said earnestly, ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency.¡±

    Yali only shook her head softly and walked off to the side. Her gaze resumed its lifeless look, and she resembled the walking dead once more.

    Just when Tang Wulin and the others felt that Zhen Hua needed more time before he would recover, the Divine Craftsmanying on the rock bed heaved a great sigh and slowly opened his eyes.

    It was undeniable that the Holy Spirit Douluo was the best in the world when it came to healing.

    Zhen Hua sat up. He looked at himself, then he looked at Tang Wulin and Mu Ye beside him. He said with astonishment, ¡°I¡¯m alright? That evil spirit...¡±

    He was halfway through his sentence when he saw the Holy Spirit Douluo standing at the side. He hastily got down from the bed and said respectfully, ¡°Your Excellency Holy Spirit.¡±

    Yali nced at him and nodded slightly without saying anything.

    Zhen Hua calmed his emotions. He knew beyond all doubt that it was thanks to her that he was able toe out of this unharmed. However, he could also tell from Yali¡¯s gaze that she had suffered some terrible blow

 Chapter 902 - The Divine Craftsmanâ€™s Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 902: The Divine Craftsman¡¯s Analysis</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin took the initiative to walk to the front. After paying his respects to Zhen Hua, he recounted the events on the day when Shrek Academy was attacked.

    As Mu Ye and Zhen Hua listened to his story, their expressions turned grimmer by the minute.

    Only Tang Wulin and the others who stood before them now knew the details about what happened when Shrek City was destroyed. Before the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition, everything fell. Even Shrek Academy¡¯s golden tree, which it relied on for its own protection, hadpletely disappeared.

    The atmosphere inside the cavern felt suffocating.

    Zhen Hua looked at Tang Wulin, ¡°Wulin, what do you n to do?¡±

    Tang Wulin lowered his voice, ¡°I¡¯ll observe how things progress first. I¡¯ll wait until the situation on the continent stabilizes before we think of a way to slowly rebuild Shrek. Before anything else, we must first elevate ourselves to the ranks of two-word battle armor masters. Uncle-master, teacher, do you know where we can find a heaven-and-earth treasure called Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum? Aunt Yali had said that this thing can help Gu Yue regain her memories.¡±

    Without a doubt, the sect master of the Body Sect and the Divine Craftsman were knowledgeable. That was why Tang Wulin asked them about this hurriedly.

    Mu Ye frowned and shook his head slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it, but I¡¯ve never seen it.¡±

    Zhen Hua said, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about it as well. This Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum greatly benefits soul masters who cultivate the Body Technique. I think there¡¯s a ce that would definitely have it. Many of the rarest heaven-and-earth treasures can be found there, especially nt systems¡¯.¡±

    Tang Wulin was overjoyed. ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    Zhen Hua said, ¡°The Tang Sect¡¯s secret location. Do you still remember the Tang Sect Icefire Seal the Amorous Douluo gave you? That seal is a pass to that ce. But you must first contact the higher-ups in the Tang Sect.¡±

    When the Tang Sect was mentioned, Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze immediately darkened. The Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters had also suffered a devastating blow!

    ¡°Let¡¯s not get upset right now. The Tang Sect and Shrek are different. Everything that Shrek Academy had was in Shrek City. When Shrek City was destroyed, it¡¯s the same as destroying Shrek¡¯s most vital pir. But the Tang Sect is different. Although arge number of the Tang Sect elites were gathered in the headquarters, the important thing was that only resources were destroyed, and not the people. From what I know, the Amorous Douluo and Heartless Douluo weren¡¯t inside the headquarters at the time. Otherwise, they might just have prevented the destruction caused by the two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions if the two of them had worked together with As Douluo. Even if they couldn¡¯t, the damage wouldn¡¯t have been so severe.¡±

    When he heard this, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up. If the Tang Sect could preserve their strength to some extent, then it would certainly be a great help for them in their mission to rebuild Shrek in the future. They would be too weak to do anything if the mammoth task was left to eight or nine of them.

    Zhen Hua squinted his eyes slightly. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Nobody expected this sudden attack from the Holy Spirit Cult. We had absolutely no idea that the Holy Spirit Cult possessed such terrifying power. However, they might have justpletely exposed themselves with this. Although they destroyed Shrek City, they suffered great losses as well. I know about Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions very well. The three Godkillers were sealed once they were made. It¡¯s not only that their destructive powers are too great, it¡¯s also because it¡¯s too difficult to activate them. An absolutely massive amount of energy is required. Simply put, the amount of energy needed to power the entire Shrek City can barely activate these three fixed soul ammunitions. That¡¯s why, the Holy Spirit Cult must have taken great losses as well from this surprise attack theyunched. The only thing is that I don¡¯t know which method they used to activate them.¡±

    ¡°The way things are now, it¡¯splete chaos outside, but the federal government should be able to stabilize it in some time. When that pointes, we¡¯ll have to observe who benefited the most from this incident. They¡¯re most probably rted to the Holy Spirit Cult. You¡¯re all still very young, and youth means hope, even though soul masters, including battle soul masters, aren¡¯t held in high regardpared to the past, due to the rapid advancement of soul technology. However, I must tell all of you this: don¡¯t ever lose confidence in yourselves because of this Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition.

    ¡°In truth, a Limit Douluo-ranked four-word battle armor master won¡¯t lose to Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition. With the continent¡¯s current resources, it¡¯s impossible for the Federation to develop weapons of such rank. The Holy Spirit Cult might even have been preparing for as long as a thousand years for this attack. That¡¯s why, no matter what, it¡¯s crucial that all of you work hard to increase your strength. So, I think it¡¯s the most suitable decision for all of you to elevate yourselves to the rank of two-word battle armor master.

    ¡°Even so, all of you must also look for a path for your own futures all the same. Shrek was utterly destroyed, and it won¡¯t be easy to rebuild it. It¡¯s not something that can be aplished by individual strength. You¡¯ll need a force that¡¯s powerful enough. Even if the Tang Sect was whole, it¡¯s impossible for it to have enough strength to support you guys in aplishing this matter. It¡¯s because Shrek was too powerful, so powerful that the entire Federation had to be afraid of it. This time, when the Holy Spirit Cult destroyed Shrek City, it also destroyed many experts. There might just be signs that the Federation was helping them from the shadows. Hence, if you guys want to rebuild Shrek, then you must have enough influence within the Federation.¡±

    When he said this, Zhen Hua paused. In a voice heavy with thought, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Uncle-master, what do you rmend we do?¡±

    Zhen Hua said without hesitation, ¡°Enlist. If I remember correctly, it was once your goal to join the military after you¡¯ve graduated from the academy. This is a very suitable choice. The military is independent of the political world. Although it is also divided into many factions, these factions are rtively autonomous. Under such circumstances, all you need to do is gain control of sufficient military resources and move up the ranks. In the future, it¡¯ll only be possible for you guys to rebuild Shrek when you¡¯re in possession of considerable martial strength.¡±

    Ye Xinn said with a frown, ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯ve had so many seniors who graduated from Shrek Academy and have established themselves in leadership positions all across the continent. Could they not step forward when we¡¯re about to rebuild Shrek?¡±

    Zhen Hua said drily, ¡°Child, don¡¯t be naive. You¡¯re not wrong in saying that Shrek Academy has students everywhere. If a rion call had been made, I¡¯m sure that many would have responded. However, that was when Shrek Academy still existed. Only then would it have had such a great effect. This is also the true reason why Shrek was powerful, but Shrek is no more now. The people of Shrek have lost their core. Then, when you guys call to gather, how many people do you think you can muster?

    ¡°A person will definitely be tainted by society once he bes part of it. They will also shoulder more responsibilities on their shoulders. They will have families and bonds. Then, under such circumstances, how many of them will really face death unflinchingly and apany you guys to rebuild Shrek together?

    ¡°Looking at it from another perspective, although you¡¯re all extremely talented young people, have you ever considered the fact that your cultivation bases are only at the ranks of Soul Kings and Soul Emperors? Who knows how many of your seniors have cultivation bases that are superior to yours. What qualifications do you have to call them? What gives you the right to represent Shrek? It¡¯s never enough to just rely on the mere words of the current Shrek Seven Monsters unless the dayes where all of you can be four-word battle armor masters and possess strengths that can shock the masses. Only then will it be possible. You must remember, to rebuild Shrek, you must not be short on both strength and force!

 Chapter 903 - The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 903: The n</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhen Hua¡¯s words sounded resolute, forceful, sonorous and decisive. It was as if his words were filled with wisdom that enlightened Tang Wulin and hispanions.

    Yes, just as Tang Wulin mentioned, they could only depend on themselves right now. On the other hand, they were still far from being powerful enough to restore and rebuild Shrek. There was only one reason and it was that they were too weak.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Ye Xinn nodded strenuously.

    ¡°All of you are not to enter the military with your original names. I¡¯ll think of something regarding your identities. I believe all of you have learned the Makeup skill? You¡¯ll all need new personas. You shall use your new identities to walk in society while you¡¯re building your strength.¡±

    Zhen Hua spoke with a solemn expression, ¡°Perhaps someone is looking good to start trouble because the world has been peaceful for too long. All of you are not only Shrek¡¯s hope but also the hope for the future of the Douluo Continent. If my prediction is right, the Hawk Faction is going to use the destruction of Shrek City to advocate for war. They will be using the pretext of fighting against the terrorists to expand the armed forces and the military¡¯s hardware. There are always people whose goal is the unification the entire Douluo Star. I¡¯m afraid that war will break out soon. Not only internally but, very possibly, externally as well. Of course, this is only guesswork right now. We¡¯ll still need to monitor the situation to find out where this is leading.¡±

    Mu Ye spoke, ¡°How about you? Are you going back?¡±

    Zhen Hua smiled bitterly and spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can¡¯t return just now. I¡¯m only going to end up as a target if I return too soon, without Shrek Academy¡¯s power and support from the Tang Sect headquarters.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Uncle-master, Teacher Mu Chen is at the cksmith¡¯s Association headquarters of Heaven Dou City now. He said that he was controlling the situation as it is.¡±

    Zhen Hua¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Mu Chen is there? That¡¯s wonderful and makes my return even more unnecessary. It¡¯s better to stay in the shadows than in the light. I didn¡¯t expect that the association¡¯s arrangement woulde in handy now. Wulin, all of you shall stay here and work on your two-word battle armor first. I¡¯ll be providing some guidance on making battle armor to all of you. When you¡¯re done making your armor, I¡¯ll contact the Tang Sect to assist in curing your little girlfriend. Once her treatment ispleted, all of you shall enlist in the military.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling refreshed and motivated when his thoughts were straightened out. He had to proceed with caution and be certain that every step he took was sure-footed given the current situation.

    Tang Wulin and hispanions stayed and began forging their battle armors once again under Zhen Hua¡¯s guidance. Zhen Hua had only provided some directional opinions, but the specific operations were all carried out by themselves.

    In the making of two-word battle armor, they would first need to elevate all the metals of their armors to soul-forged metals before adding wings, followed by inscribing circuitster.

    On the other hand, the most difficult part of the entire process did not lie in the final circuit inscription. Both Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn couldplete that task quite easily. They had adequate soul power toplete circuit inscription with their Soul Emperor cultivation base. The process of forging was the most difficult of all!

    More urately, the n which Tang Wulin made back earlier to use spirit alloy in their one-word battle armor had ced even more pressure onto himself.

    One-word battle armor made of spirit alloy could cut down on the resource usage on arge scale. There was no need to waste the material needed to make the one-word battle armor because it could be used again for the two-word battle armor. The difficulty of core circuit inscription would be reduced so much that they would only need to increase theplexity and special features of the circuit slightly.

    Yet the forging process for this method was even more difficult than making two-word battle armor directly. Firstly, Tang Wulin could not afford to make any mistakes because failure was not an option. He had to seed on the first attempt without having any opportunities for a trial. Additionally, he would need to make sure that he did not affect the original core circuit as he forged, while simultaneously he would need to fuse-forge a new metal. He was not absolutely sure that he couldplete such a task when he had been a rank-6 cksmith.

    Now, however, the situation was different! He was already a Saint Craftsman. The youngest Saint Craftsman in the history of the entire Douluo Continent!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s double hammers knocked onto the golden armor before him. The scent of a gentle aura was naturally emitted from Tang Wulin¡¯s body with every knock he made. This aura, which was for adjusting the battle armor under his forging hammers perfectly, was not only derived from his soul power fluctuation but also his blood essence fluctuation and even the support of his massive spiritual power.

    The pair of forging hammers in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands were quite different from before. The original spirit-forged heavy metal hammers had transformed into soul-forged heavy metal hammers now. The difference between soul forging and spirit forging was that soul forging was not only giving life but intelligence to the metal. The metal infused with intelligence could empathize with its master.

    Thus, the sound made by the pair of soul-forged heavy metal hammers every time they knocked against the battle armor was different. It would distort slightly, ording to Tang Wulin¡¯s intention to avoidplicated patterns, with such uracy that he did not alter the original striations and also increased its strength as needed.

    One knock from those hammers was equal to the effect of dozens knocks in the past. This was the benefit of soul forging, and Tang Wulin could exercise even more precise control and greatly reduce the chance of failure.

    The forging of two-word battle armor required its metal to be elevated to soul-forged metal and also the addition of another type of metal in order to achieve even stronger alloy. Only a Saint Craftsman was capable ofpleting all these perfectly.

    The rest of the group stood nearby as they looked at him including Saint Craftsman Zhen Hua, who was unrivaled in his time.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s elevation to Saint Craftsman was done under Zhen Hua¡¯s guidance, but even he could see the artistry of Tang Wulin¡¯s forging.

    This was the culmination of the training Tang Wulin had received from Mu Ye. The many years of umted experience finally allowed him to exercise control over his unfathomable strength. Tang Wulin¡¯s self-control was already much greater than before, and thisbined with his forging enabled him to steady his Saint Craftsman¡¯s level within a few short months. Although he was still incapable ofpeting against Mu Chen¡¯s profound experience as a Saint Craftsman, but it was already extremely easy for him toplete the process of forging two-word battle armor.

    On the other hand, as they watched Tang Wulin, the rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters felt that his forging now was clearly much more rxedpared to what it had been. He seemed to be less sombre, yet every knock he made produced a melodious sound akin to the rhythm of music. The heavy knocking from the past was no longer heard. His amazing forging process made them feel at ease, as if their souls were being elevated along with the gentle tapping of his hammers.

    Xu Lizhi was the first to sit down cross-legged. He felt enlightened after listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s forging sound.

    Hispanions sat down in session and entered states of meditation quietly as well. Only Gu Yue remained to look at Tang Wulin with her huge eyes, unblinkingly. She tilted her head asionally, looking confused as if she was pondering about something.

    Tang Wulin first began to forge his own battle armor. This was not out of selfishness but because he was not absolutely confident in his ability to upgrade the battle armor the first time. He could never allow himself to experiment with hispanions¡¯ battle armor. Additionally, he was most familiar with his own armor.

    In reality, after he began fuse forging, he entered a state which made the process seem to be.

    He firstpleted the forging of his right Golden Dragon w. The Golden Dragon w now appeared to be slightly thicker and heavier aspared to that from his one-word battle armor. The patterns on it were engraved more deeply while the entire w was slightlyrger as well. There was more space left for him to perform soul circuit inscriptionter.

    The original light gold color of his battle armor became deeper after being fused with the third type of rare metal. It exuded a pleasing charm as the metal began to bloom with vitality after being upgraded from thousand-refined to spirit-forged Tang Wulin could even sense what seemed to be pores on this metal transforming as he breathed.

    He had originally nned to add two types of rare metal to fuse-forge his two-word battle armor. However, he decided against it in the end and only added one type of rare metal on Zhen Hua¡¯s suggestion.

    Zhen Hua advised Tang Wulin to do so because Tang Wulin¡¯s forging level was elevating too quickly, so he would possibly reach some kind of breakthrough very soon. Two-word battle armor was the real initiation of battle armor. Tang Wulin was already a Saint Craftsman, so he was capable of fusing two types of metals, but he had just achieved such a rank after all. Fusing too many types of metals would severely test his current skill level.

    In order to ensure that their battle armor would be wless in the future, Tang Wulin could only add in one type of metal for forging to attain perfection. Anyhow, they would still need to forge three-word and four-word battle armor. It would be best if he could forge with total confidence by then.

 Chapter 904 - Shen Xingâ€™s Concern

    <h4>Chapter 904: Shen Xing¡¯s Concern</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Under normal circumstances, a set of two-word battle armor would only require a spirit-forged metal. Hence, it was rare as a unicorn¡¯s horn for a battle armor master to use an alloy two-word battle armor, let alone three types of alloys.

    The two-word battle armor was a massive upgrade from the one-word battle armor, so the alloy¡¯s function would gradually be revealed. It sufficed for their cultivation base at present.

    Tang Wulinpleted forging a piece of battle armor, followed by Ye Xinn carrying it to another anechoic chamber toplete its production.

    Tang Wulin, as a Saint Craftsman, was bing more skilled with the passing of time. The task of elevating the battle armor was meaningful to him. To ensure wless results, he would need to devote all his attention during forging. Although he carried out the forging with ease, his aplished forging skills allowed him to have a more profoundprehension of his forging realm now.

    The world outside was in a major upheaval, yet there was only a group of youths elevating themselves at full force within this mountain.

    ...

    In Mingdu.

    This was the Douluo Federation¡¯s provincial capital and was once the secondrgest city on the continent preceded only by Shrek City. Currently, it was thergest city on the continent after Shrek City had been destroyed.

    Mingdu¡¯s atmosphere was tense these days.

    There was no way to conceal the incident of Shrek City being destroyed by its citizens. The evil soul masters loathed Shrek Academy for suppressing them through the countless years, and also Tang Sect which had continuously dispatched its Battle Soul Hall¡¯s fighters to eliminate the evil soul masters on the continent.

    How about the ce that ranked third amongst the most detestable locales? It was no other than the capital of Douluo Continent, Mingdu City.

    Many citizens chose to move to the viges and the smaller cities after the terrorist attack because they were concerned for their safety. At the same time, they were worried about the political situation.

    The federation parliament announced its dissolution, so the government was in a dysfunctional situation. Next came the reshuffling of the parliament, while a massive search and retaliation against the evil soul masters¡¯ unprecedented terrorist attack were conducted.

    The Holy Spirit Cult seemed to have predicted the possibility of retaliation. After the terrorist attack, it suddenly vanished without a trace. Thus, despite the federation army¡¯s full devotion to the search, they could not find a thing.

    The parliament reshuffle was finallypleted after three months. The Hawk Faction that advocated war upied the controlling position. The War God Hall secured seven seats in the federal parliament while the military seats increased by a third.

    After the reshuffling of the parliament waspleted, many government decrees were adopted to enforce a non-appeasement policy toward the Holy Spirit Cult. Anyone had the authority to kill the evil soul masters upon sight. The person would be greatly rewarded by the Federation once the kill is verified, while those who provided the information to the Federation would be rewarded as well.

    Simultaneously, the parliament decided to extend the War God Hall¡¯s involvement while expanding the military forces to carry out a series of follow-up operations targeted at the Holy Spirit Cult.

    The most important task, however, was to ensure peace prevailed amongst the people.

    The federal parliament authorized the army to install the most advanced detection equipment in all the big cities and to perform a thorough scan of each and every city so that any potential threat would be neutralized.

    With the multiple safety measures in ce, Douluo Continent¡¯s situation gradually stabilized after the disastrous explosion in Shrek City six months ago. Only a massive crater remained in what was once Shrek City.

    What surprised most people was that Tang Sect¡¯s response to the explosion was lukewarm to put it mildly. In fact, the rest of Tang Sect¡¯spanies in the big cities were closed in session. The Dazzling Era Tang Sect Technology Company that was directly managed by Tang Sect was shut downpletely. Everything went silent. The sect that was once the most powerful on the continent seemed to benguishing after a severe blow from the explosion.

    To be sure, it was a situation that most people did not wish for. There were a few Shrek Academy graduates who fervently voiced their views of avenging and rebuilding the academy.

    Some people also proposed to the new federal parliament to rebuild Shrek City. However, there were no such ns at the moment, for they could not manage this issue within a short period. The region that was supposed to be Shrek City remained a massive crater hole.

    ¡°Sister, do you think that the Federation will rebuild Shrek Academy?¡± Shen Xing asked her two-star ranked sister who was standing by her side.

    Shen Yue was pushed to the front stage by the military to be one of the Young Faction¡¯s important, high-ranking military officers. She also qualified as a member of the parliament after the re-election. Meanwhile, she was transferred back to the military to hold important positions.

    Shen Yue frowned. ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult to do so. Moreover, what¡¯s going to happen even if Shrek Academy is rebuilt? Shrek¡¯s foundation is gone, the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion is gone too. Even if Shrek Academy is rebuilt, it won¡¯t be the top academy on the continent again as it was initially.¡±

    Even though this lieutenant general originated from the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Master Academy that was considered Shrek Academy¡¯s rival, she still grieved over its loss when she found out that the top academy on the continent was obliterated.

    In a sense, Shrek City was one of the democratic icons of Douluo Continent. Such an independent, yet neutral locale was a pain in the neck for the government. Nevertheless, it served an important role that protected the democratic rights of themon people and many other groups.

    The federal government¡¯s control over the continent would be undoubtedly easier now that Shrek was gone. However, a weak check and bnce system would not be healthy for the continent¡¯s long-term development.

    Shen Yue was not from the military¡¯s Hawk Faction, but she belonged to the Dove Faction that advocated defending the continent against others. The unprecedented terrorist attack brought the Hawk Faction to power on arge scale. However, the Dove Faction also managed to capitalize on the situation by acquiring some territories whereby she was deployed by the Dove Faction.

    Shen Yue was feeling quite concerned as she was afraid that the continent¡¯s stability in the future would be affected after the Hawk Faction upied themanding position. As a high-ranking military officer, she was aware of the differing opinions on uniting the. Douluo Continent had been in the lead all along with its soul technology.

    Shen Xing looked at her frowning sister, but her mind was already drifting skyward. She remembered the face vividly in her mind. She would never forget the man that appeared in her dreams almost every night during that period.

    Was he dead? Did he die in the explosion this time? She did not even have the opportunity to take revenge against him now.

    Yet, she was feeling very sad in her heart for some unknown reason. Recently, she had been in a depressed state for a long while.

    ...

    A guy and a gal held hands as they walked along the spacious street. Their figures were slim and tall but their facial features weremonce. The young man was over one point nine meters tall with a pair of long arms, a slim waist, and wide shoulders. The young girl had an exceptionally tall and slim figure as well, particrly her long, shapely legs. The only w was her skin looked pale while her appearance was quite ordinary.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The young man pointed to a teahouse as he guided the young girl toward it.

    The young girl opened her mouth in an attempt to say something, but she refrained herself. She could not help pouting her lips as if she was feeling dissatisfied.

    A waiter immediately weed them when they walked into the teahouse.

    ¡°Table for two?¡±

    The young man nodded and spoke, ¡°We wish to have the Da Hong Pao tea.¡±

    The waiter¡¯s gaze changed ever so slightly, ¡°How many times do you want the tea to be steeped?¡±

    The young man answered, ¡°Three times will be just nice. It¡¯ll be insipid if it¡¯s steeped too many times.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Please follow me.¡± The waiter turned around and walked upstairs upon saying that.

    The young man and young girl followed behind as they went upstairs.

    The waiter did not speak anymore but guided them to the second floor. They walked all the way to the end of the corridor when he tapped against the wall gently. The wall cracked open to reveal a door.

    The waiter gestured for them to go ahead. The young man pulled the young girl along as they walked into the room.

    It was a tearoom inside. There was someone sitting cross-legged on the rush cushion behind the tea table steeping his tea.

    ¡°Please take a seat,¡± he said calmly.

 Chapter 905 - Seven-Colored Miasma

    <h4>Chapter 905: Seven-Colored Miasma</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The person sitting in the room was handsome and appeared to be over thirty years old, but there was an aura of mindfulness exuding from his persona.

    The young man¡¯s expression immediately became excited when he saw the person. He took a few quick strides forward and sat down opposite the person. ¡°Vice Hall Master.¡±

    The middle-aged man pushed a cup of tea to him. ¡°Have a sip.¡±

    The young man was stunned for a moment, but he calmed down soon after. He raised the teacup and blew away the heat before emptying the cup in one gulp.

    A faint scent flowed with the heat to his stomach. He felt warm and fuzzy all over at once. His body was enveloped by the scent of tea as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m very d that all of you are still alive. At least, Shrek still manages to retain its kindling to start a new fire. Fortunately, Shrek Academy¡¯s legacy has not ended.¡±

    Grief shed past the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes for a moment.

    The young man lowered his head with reddened eyes. He spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Vice Hall Master, how¡¯s the situation with Tang Sect now?¡±

    The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s bad. After the headquarters was bombed, all the Dazzling Era Tang Sect Technology Companies were forced out. The military that was working with us initially stopped allmunications with us. Simultaneously, multiple attacks wereunched on us, both overtly and covertly as well. It¡¯s obvious that it was premeditated. The Hall Master made the decision to close down a portion of ourpanies temporarily. Tang Sect has many ns for crisis management, and the n initiated now is one of it. Moreover, it¡¯s a n used to deal with the most severe crisis.¡±

    The young man spoke, ¡°Who else is there other than the Holy Spirit Cult?¡±

    The middle-aged man spoke dully, ¡°Have you heard of the phrase ¡®when a wall is about to copse, everybody gives it a push¡¯? I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s a long history behind this conspiracy that is aimed at both Shrek and Tang Sect. This is not done by a single generation. The Holy Spirit Cult is being pushed to the stage front, but we can¡¯t tell how many there are behind the scenes. I can only tell you that everyone in sight is an enemy. Tang Sect and Shrek¡¯s statuses on the continent are overly aloof. Actually, we knew that the Federation will deal with us one of these days, only that we didn¡¯t expect its approach to be so violent, and that it wille so soon.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the current elders of Sea God¡¯s Pavilion or the leaders of our Tang Sect, everyone is deemed guilty. We¡¯ve been immersed in our inner secrets for far too long. Despite the obvious possibility of a crisis urring, no one dares to take action rashly. On the other hand, the facts have proven us wrong. The enemy is more ruthless than we thought and is even willing to sacrifice millions of innocent lives.¡±

    The young man raised his head. A faint golden radiance flickered in his eyes. ¡°Vice Hall Master, what¡¯s the n for Tang Sect after this?¡±

    The middle-aged man spoke bluntly, ¡°Everyone has to pay a price when confronting Tang Sect. Tang Sect¡¯s glory is not going to vanish just because of this setback. It¡¯s the same with Shrek. I learned from Zhen Hua about the purpose of your trip. Those people can¡¯t possibly know all of Tang Sect¡¯s inner secrets and even Shrek¡¯s. Tang Sect and Shrek¡¯s future is in your hands. They must be rebuilt.¡±

    ¡°The piece of Icefire Seal I gave you thest time is useless now. However, Tang Sect¡¯s hidden boundary known as the Icefire Prized Eyes will open for all you. Tang Sect will be supporting all of you covertly with full strength. They may be able to conspire against us for centuries or even millennia. However, we don¡¯t mind putting in a generation or even a few generations worth of hard work to get back what we deserve. Perhaps, it¡¯s precisely because Tang Sect and Shrek are toow-abiding that we have allowed these people to act outrageously against us. The lives of over a million people cannot be in vain.¡±

    The temperature in the tearoom had dropped as the middle-aged man spoke in a majestic manner that was fleeting.

    The young man nodded his head strenuously. ¡°We are bound by duty to serve. Vice Hall Master, when shall we head to the Icefire Prized Eyes?¡±

    ¡°At once.¡± The middle-aged man stood up. ¡°Wulin, we are going to pick up yourrades now. Then, we shall head there right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The young man was Tang Wulin in makeup, while the young girl beside him was naturally Gu Yue who had lost her memory.

    At present, Gu Yue blinked her huge eyes as she stood next to Tang Wulin listening to the discussion on the book of heaven.

    On the other hand, the middle-aged man was the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin whom Tang Wulin met once before. He was the current Vice Hall Master of Tang Sect¡¯s Douluo Hall and also the number two person in charge of Tang Sect.

    The two ordinary, soul cars drove into the street and stopped right in front of the teahouse.

    The muscles on Zang Xin¡¯s face shifted the moment he walked out of the teahouse. He appeared to have changed into someone else.

    It was necessary because today¡¯s soul technology and satellite surveince were capable of locating a specific person based on his or her facial features.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yue followed Zang Xin and got into a car.

    The Amorous Douluo spoke slowly, ¡°Tang Sect has gone fully underground now. After visiting the Icefire Prized Eyes, all of you shall enlist in the military as nned. There¡¯s no need to bother with anything else.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin could feel that the burden on his shoulders lightened by a little upon hearing his words. Even though the academy was gone, he still had someone he could rely on. Anyhow, Tang Sect was also his backup.

    Zang Xin leaned against the seat and closed his eyes. ¡°Remember this, Wulin. You¡¯ll all remain solitary on the continent if you all choose not to do anything or don¡¯t do enough. On the other hand, once you all have achieved certain results, you¡¯ll all be akin to mas. The inner secrets that once belonged to Shrek and Tang Sect will be attracted to you. In the official investigation, all of you no longer exist in this world. Hence, all your potentials and identities make you all the most suitable candidates to revive Shrek Academy and Tang Sect.¡±

    ¡°All of you are not only the Shrek Seven Monsters but also this generation¡¯s elders of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. You are all the hope and future of Tang Sect. Don¡¯t contact Tang Sect after you¡¯ve left the Icefire Prized Eyes so as to conceal yourselves. Tang Sect will take the initiative to contact all of you when the time is right. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was trembling slightly as he was speaking. Zang Xin¡¯s words insinuated that they shouldered a great responsibility and could only depend on themselves.

    It seemed like Tang Sect¡¯s loss from the explosion was far greater than he had imagined.

    Half an hourter, they picked up the rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters on the outskirts of Heaven Dou City. Later, the two highly camouged Tang Sect Combat Vehicles drove down the road.

    The windows of the cars turned dark while the partition inside the car slid down to prevent everyone from looking outside. The Icefire Prized Eyes was Tang Sect¡¯s most important hidden boundary. The route that led to the ce would need to be kept a secret even from them.

    Tang Wulin lost track of how long it had been. In the time it took him to meditate twice, the car slowed down.

    Gu Yue was sleeping soundly on his thighs.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The car windows lightened such that they could see the outside once again. Tang Wulin discovered that thebat vehicle had arrived in a forest.

    The group of people squinted as they got off the car. Their eyes were getting adjusted to the bright lights.

    The forest appeared primeval as if it had never been developed before. Apart from that, there was nothing unusual.

    The Amorous Douluo spoke curtly, ¡°Follow me. From now on, all of you must listen to mymand because it¡¯s not safe.¡± He took the lead to walk first upon saying that.

    Tang Wulin pulled Gu Yue along while the rest of the people tracked behind them.

    The Amorous Douluo was not advancing too swiftly, so the group of people managed to keep up with him. They could not help looking at their surroundings curiously when they walked into the forest.

    Everything appeared normal. There was no exotic flowers or nts.

    It took about two hours before the terrain suddenly turned rugged.

    ¡°Follow my path. Don¡¯t miss a step. There are many toxic nts here so it will be troublesome if anyone gets poisoned,¡± Zang Xin spoke.

    Everything in the surroundings suddenly began to turn illusory. Tang Wulin could only feel as if he had stepped into an obscure world that only Zang Xin could see clearly.

    Was this... an illusion?

 Chapter 906 - Dragon Moon Tang Wulin!

    <h4>Chapter 906: Dragon Moon Tang Wulin!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It seemed to be an extremely detailed illusion.

    A flickering golden starlight chain linked up everyone in the group. It was Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Star Chain. The chain would ensure that everyone shared their burdens together even if they were in danger or harmed.

    ¡°Father, what kind of ce is this?! It¡¯s so strange!¡± Gu Yue whispered into Tang Wulin¡¯s ear softly.

    Even though Tang Wulin had already urged her repeatedly not to address him as ¡®father¡¯, yet Gu Yu could not stop herself no matter what. In the end, she could only address him as such in a ce that was not crowded.

    Zang Xin stopped after they had walked for another period of time. Everything in the surrounding area suddenly became bright and lively again.

    Tang Wulin and hispanions discovered that they had arrived by the side of a cliff. They turned their heads and looked to the ce where they had just passed by. It was also a forest, but it was a colorful forest with many nts which they had never seen before. There was no doubt that these must be the toxic nts mentioned by Amorous Douluo earlier.

    This location was certainly a natural deterrent to people with all of its poisons and illusions.

    ¡°I suppose all of you have alreadypleted your two-word battle armors, right? The ce we¡¯re heading to is in the valley.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    Zang Xin spoke, ¡°Let me take a look at your battle armors.¡±

    Golden radiance shed in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as a soft dragon¡¯s roar rippled through him. Golden spots of light illuminated on the vital points of his body including each of his joints, his forehead and chest.

    Golden striations linked these golden light spots. The first pieces that appeared were the Golden Dragon ws on his hands with ovepping patterns. The Golden Dragon ws emerged followed by golden scale-like battle armor that curled upward and covered his arms rapidly. Three curved sharp daggers appeared on each side of his forearms. The sharp des had longer arcs aspared to the ones on his one-word battle armor.

    Next, his pauldrons appeared. The ovepping pauldrons curled downward rapidly and formed his cuirass.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s aura became even stronger when the golden battle armor covered his entire body. Every single scale on the bright golden battle armor bulged ever so slightly with a crest line, and a halo could be seen circting within those crest lines. A diamond-shaped metal formed his mirror armor like an enormous scale.

    There was a golden sh of light as his helmet covered his head. Sharp, dragon horn-like protrusions bored out of the two sides of his helmet before a golden mask formed and covered his face, revealing only his eyes shimmering with splendid radiance.

    Tang Wulin bent over ever so slightly. A pair of gigantic golden scaled wings spread out from his back. The wings appeared to be formed by countless scales pieced together. They were over four meters in width when spread open and covered his entire backpletely when they were folded.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s aura surged once again at that moment when the pair of scaled wings appeared. His entire body was filled with strength and beauty.

    ¡®Dragon Moon¡¯ was the name given by Tang Wulin to his two-word battle armor.

    The word ¡®Dragon¡¯ was derived from his martial soul Golden Dragon King, while the word ¡®Moon¡¯ was derived from the word ¡®Yue¡¯ in Gu Yuena¡¯s name.

    He was Dragon Moon Tang Wulin!

    Gu Yue giggled as she stood by Tang Wulin¡¯s side. ¡°I have one too! I have one too!¡±

    A speckle of silver radiance illuminated on her forehead and brightened her face slightly. The makeup on her face and her hair color returned to normal in a split second, revealing her exquisite beauty.

    It was peculiar that no other parts of her body were shimmering with silver light. Only that speckle on her forehead was spreading out. It was an oval-shaped silver gemstone. The gemstone expanded outward and transformed into Gu Yue¡¯s crown-like helmet. A silver mask dropped and covered her charming face. Silver battle armor flowed down from the top of her head akin to quicksilver spilling on the ground.

    Oval-shaped dragon scales were the foundation of her battle armor. Another oval-shaped silver gemstone adorned the center of her chest with while a faint seven-colored radiance circted inside it.

    Compared to Tang Wulin¡¯s tall and bulky battle armor, Gu Yue¡¯s battle armor appeared much slimmer and longer without overly exaggerated pauldrons and closebat weapons. Her armor made her entire body appear slender and magnificent,plementing her beauty. It was like a heavenly maiden had descended to the human world.

    A pair of silver dragon wings spread out behind her back, smaller than Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon wings by one size. However, there was a total of eighteen silver gemstones that encrusted her wings with faint flickering radiance. All sorts of elements in the air became animated when her suit of armor appeared. Moreover, the elements naturally gathered around her, until she was enshrouded by a seven-colored halo.

    Gu Yue¡¯s battle armor was not made by Tang Wulin and hispanions. She seemed to recall something when she saw that Tang Wulin hadpleted his own two-word battle armor and became so excited that she immediately unleashed her battle armor. The group of people realized that Gu Yue had alreadypleted her two-word battle armor and had even named it.

    ¡®Dragon Qilin¡¯ was the name given by Gu Yue to her two-word battle armor.

    The word ¡®Dragon¡¯ was derived from Na¡¯er¡¯s Silver Dragon martial soul, while the word ¡®Qilin¡¯ was derived from the word ¡®Lin¡¯ from Tang Wulin¡¯s name.

    She was Dragon Qilin Gu Yue, or perhaps she should be known as Dragon Qilin Gu Yuena.

    Dragon Qilin added radiance and beauty to gold and silver colors. It was as if there was this amazing connection between them in the unseen world. A misty gold halo formed naturally around Tang Wulin¡¯s battle armor just as Gu Yue unleashed her own. It was extraordinarily peculiar.

    Dragon Moon Tang Wulin and Dragon Qilin Gu Yuena, both were two-word battle armor masters!

    The golden and seven-colored halos came into contact with one another, making both of their auras grow even stronger, much to everyone¡¯s surprise. Amorous Douluo was watching them with splendor in his eyes. There was no doubt that Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena¡¯s cultivation bases and battle armors were more powerful than he had imagined.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Moon battle armor was made of three types of alloys with perfect spirit forging. The strength of its amplification far exceeded his original one-word battle armor.

    However, Tang Wulin was quite surprised to find that there was a spear in Gu Yuena¡¯s hand after she had unleashed her two-word battle armor.

    Was that the Silver Dragon Spear? Was that not Na¡¯er¡¯s Silver Dragon Spear? The difference was that an oval-shaped silver bead adorned the tip of Silver Dragon Spear. It appeared to have no spearhead yet a ray of radiant energy spurted out from the silver bead naturally just a Gu Yuena waved the spear gently.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s weapon was the Golden Dragon Spear, so was Gu Yuena¡¯s weapon a white Silver Dragon Spear?

    Meanwhile, theirpanions had also unleashed their own two-word battle armor behind them at.

    Ye Xinn had the greatest number of lights on her body during that split second when she unleashed her battle armor. In an instant, it was as if she had transformed into the star-studded milky way.

    The starlightsbined as a suit of distinct battle armor appeared on her body. Ye Xinn¡¯s two-word battle armor had a peculiar incandescent color. The metal that covered her entire body was just like crystal shimmering with dazzling sparkles.

    Every part of her battle armor was designed with the sharpness of a de just like herself. The battle armor did not appear to be that ostentatious for even the pair of wings folded on her back were tiny. It was exceedingly sharp and even looked a little like a mecha¡¯s steering wings. Whatever the case, a magnificent sword¡¯s aura naturally burst from Ye Xinn¡¯s body the moment she put on her battle armor and her mask came sliding down.

    The strength of her sword¡¯s aura felt as if it could break the vault of heaven.

    ¡®Star Wisdom¡¯ was the name given by Ye Xinn to her two-word battle armor.

    The word ¡®Star¡¯ was derived from her Stargod Sword martial soul, while the word ¡®wisdom¡¯ was derived from the word ¡®Zhi¡¯ from Xu Lizhi¡¯s name.

    She was Star Wisdom Ye Xinn!

    The chubby Xu Lizhi was standing right by her side. The battle armor on Xu Lizhi¡¯s body appeared slightly odd. His original one-word battle armor was yellow but now it had turned brown. The color was much darker than before.

    His battle armor was thick and heavy, and it appeared to be the bulkiest among them. Every piece covered his body looked like it was made of rock, and arge circr yellow gemstone adorned his chest. His helmet had the most traditional style to it, whereas the pair of wings behind his back were exceptionallyrge, muchrger than Tang Wulin¡¯s. He felt as heavy and thick as a mountain.

    The fearful aura emitted from his body made waves of destructive energy.

    ¡®Guardian Star¡¯ was the name given by Xu Lizhi to his two-word battle armor.

    The group of people was teasing him to name his battle armor after his buns originally, yet Xu Lizhi refused to do so. In the end, he used the word ¡®Star¡¯ from Ye Xinn¡¯s name, while the word ¡®guardian¡¯ signified his duty to protect. Naturally, they all understood his intentions.

    He was Guardian Star Xu Lizhi!

    Xie Xie stood valiantly next to Xu Lizhi. When Xie Xie¡¯s battle armor was upgraded to two-word, it became illusionary, with shimmering, untouchable shadows. The armor appeared to be semi-transparent with a faint halo circting inside it. It was as if his battle armor was carved from a crystal. Dragon patterns emerged on the surface of his battle armor, making it much more mysterious than his one-word battle armor.

    His battle armor appeared to be even thinner than Ye Xinn¡¯s. The two pairs of scaled wings behind his back were slightly shorter but extremely strong. He did not have a helmet but a trident-shaped headband. It was as if there was a refreshing breeze surrounding his body.

    His battle armor and all its essories were meant to elevate his speed-rted abilities and to double his speed and soul power. His defense was much weaker than the rest, but it allowed him to move unhindered at the maximum velocity.

    ¡®Dragon Night¡¯ was the name given by Xie Xie to his two-word battle armor.

    The word ¡®Dragon¡¯ was derived from his Light Dragon Dagger martial soul, while the word ¡®Night¡¯ was derived from the word ¡®Ye¡¯ from Yuanen Yehui¡¯s name. He was already making heroic remarks that he would certainly ensure that his battle armor achieved four-word status in the future when he was still making the battle armor. He would name it ¡®Double Dragon Night Glory¡¯.

    He was Dragon Night Xie Xie.

 Chapter 907 - Icefire Polarized Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 907: Icefire Prized Eyes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Making Yuanen Yehui¡¯s battle armor was the mostplicated process of all, because of her twin martial soul. Moreover, neither of her twin martial souls were submissive to the other. Thus, she spent a very long time just on its design.

    She unleashed her Fallen Angel martial soul. Her battle armor had turned a deep purple after three types of metals were added. Every pattern on her battle armor was brimming with strength, while a pair of ck-feathered wings spread open behind her back in addition to her feminine appearance. She was exuding a mysterious yet miraculous aura.

    Her suit of battle armor would undergo some changes when she had transformed into the Titan Giant Ape, in order to allow amplification of her fighting capabilities. Yuanen Yehui sacrificed the ability to fly when she was in the Titan Giant Ape form so she could make the most of herbat skills. Hence, she could only unleash her Fallen Angel martial soul when Amorous Douluomanded everyone to fly.

    ¡®Heaven Double¡¯ was the name given by Yuanen Yehui for her two-word battle armor.

    The word ¡®Heaven¡¯ originated from the ce where her Fallen Angel martial soul was expelled from, while the word ¡®Double¡¯ was derived from Xie Xie¡¯s Double Dragon Dagger.

    Yuanen Yehui was nning on naming her two-word battle armor ¡®Heavenly Titan¡¯, to represent both her martial souls, the Titan Giant Ape, and the Fallen Angel. She finally agreed to add Xie Xie¡¯s name after his neverending coaxing and pestering. There was no telling how many vows of loyalty he had made to her in exchange.

    She was Heaven Double Yuanen Yehui.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s battle armor was the most breathtaking of them all. After achieving two-word battle armor status, her battle armor had turnedpletely transparent, as if it was carved out of crystal. It wasplicated yet beautiful, with all sorts of circles forming a pattern of streamlines on the surface. It was as if there were countless starlights on the inside of the battle armor. The concept of this design was acquired when they were on the star observation tform before.

    The speckles of starlights were unleashed from the core circuit, so it had an extremely strong amplification effect on her abilities. It was capable of shortening the time needed to unleash her Star Staff while increasing the duration of its effectiveness. At the same time, it could also unleash the Star Guard Barrier on its own, creating an extremely powerful defense. It could borrow the star¡¯s power, especially at night, so her defensive power could even exceed Xu Lizhi¡¯s.

    ¡®Star Universe¡¯ was the name given by Xu Xiaoyan for her two-word battle armor.

    The word ¡®Star¡¯ was taken from her Star Guard Barrier, while the word ¡®Universe¡¯ was derived from Yue Zhengyu¡¯s name.

    She was Star Universe Xu Xiaoyan.

    Yue Zhengyu stood behind Xu Xiaoyan with his hands touching her crystal clear yet exquisite scaled wings. His pair of pure white feathered wings spread out behind his back. His battle armor remained the same color as it was as one-word battle armor. It was pure white and wless with elegant golden patterns, brimming with holiness.

    Holy runes were engraved on his battle armor that appeared thicker and heavier with even more magnificent patterns than when it was still one-word battle armor. His pair of wings werepletely covered by battle armor, and a royal crown adorned his head. His entire body was exuding a holy aura.

    It was still daytime. Sunlight illuminated the grounds and shone against his body, enhancing his holy aura overwhelmingly. He was the exact opposite of Xu Xiaoyan because his fighting capabilities would be slightly stronger during the day due to his Holy Angel martial soul.

    ¡®Heaven Word¡¯ was the name given by Yue Zhengyu for his two-word battle armor.

    The word ¡®Heaven¡¯ originated from the ce where his Holy Angel martial soul came from, while the ¡®word¡¯ was derived from the word ¡®Yan¡¯ in Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s name.

    He was Heaven Word Yue Zhengyu.

    Eight of them with eight suits of battle armor. Their cultivation bases were already elevated to an entirely new level now that they possessed their own two-word battle armor.

    Other than Yue Zhengyu, the rest of them had made rather drastic changes to their battle armor. This was intentionally done by Tang Wulin during the upgrade process.

    Soon, they would be unable to show their real faces to the world possibly for a very long period of time. It was their highest priority to protect themselves well under such circumstances. Even though their battle armors did not reveal too much, it was still possible that certain observant people would be able to tell who they were. The changes to their battle armors would make them rtively harder to identify.

    On the other hand, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s case was rather unique. His battle armor¡¯s engraved runes were made specifically for the Holy Angel n so any radical alterations to his battle armor would result in the weakening of his fighting capacity on arge scale. He chose to maintain the original style after much consideration.

    Those eight people were Dragon Moon Tang Wulin, Dragon Qilin Gu Yuenan, Heaven Word Yue Zhengyu, Star Universe Xu Xiaoyan, Heaven Double Yuanen Yehui, Dragon Night Xie Xie, Star Wisdom Ye Xinn and Guardian Star Xu Lizhi.

    They finally had their own titles after acquiring their two-word battle armor. The title was made up of thebination between one¡¯s martial soul and the name of one¡¯s lover.

    Zang Xin could not help cracking into a smile that came from the bottom of his heart as he watched them unleashing their battle armors and witnessed as pairs of feathered or scaled wings spread out.

    This was the first time he was seen smiling so joyously ever since the great catastrophe that befell Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. These young people were even more outstanding than he had expected. Not only did their cultivation bases far exceed their peers, but their battle armor was also extraordinary. Clearly, their armor was not made in a rush just for the purpose of elevation as they had made them upon solid foundations. These were the battle armors most suitable for themselves of quality that far exceeded their peers.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Zang Xin¡¯s body swayed as he spoke, and he flew into the air above the mountain valley.

    Tang Wulin and the rest of the group pped their wings and followed Zang Xin as they flew into the air.

    Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu were still most skilled in flying naturally while the rest of the people rarely had time for flying practice after they acquired their two-word battle armors. They appeared slightly unstable upon flying into the air but they were a generation of prodigious geniuses that could control their bodies within a split second. They spread their wings and channelled out their soul power to allow themselves to suspend in the air.

    With a wave of his hand, Amorous Douluo led their descent into the mountain valley. Meanwhile, the faint golden glow was released from his body, forming a shield of light that enshrouded Tang Wulin and hispanions.

    The light shield dove into with them inside it, and Tang Wulin and the rest could immediately see a magnificentyer of seven-colored mist on the inside of this mountain valley.

    Just as they entered the mist, they were shocked when they realized that there was an intense energy fluctuation on the surface of their protective light shield. Despite it being conjured from Amorous Douluo¡¯s unfathomable cultivation base, holes and breaches began to appear all over the shield.

    ¡°This is known as seven-colored miasma. It¡¯s one of the strongest poisons in the world, capable of corroding anything. It has been gathering on top of this mountain valley for many years, and there¡¯s also some found in the surrounding forest. Our sect expended a lot of strength and effort to gather it on top of this mountain valley to increase its concentration. It¡¯ll only take a brief moment to corrode even a ck mecha into nothingness. Only a person with at least Hyper Douluo¡¯s cultivation base can rely on his soul power to protect his body and withstand the damage from the seven-colored miasma for a short period of time.¡±

    There was no doubt that this was the strongest protection for Icefire Prized Eyes. Even a Hyper Douluo could possibly be trapped without prior knowledge of such a toxin!

    Fortunately, the poisonous mist was not too thick. Their visual field brightened abruptly after they flew through a few dozen meters. A small valley appeared before them.

    The group was immediately astonished by the extraordinary scene before their eyes as soon as they saw the situation in the mountain.

    A peculiarke came into view first. It had two colors with one side being blue while the other was red. Both sides of theke had a clear distinction as they did not cross into one another.

    The name of ¡®Icefire Prized Eye¡¯ must have originated from this.

    Exotic flowers and herbs grew on the shores around this double-coloredke. There was also a gargantuan flower that could be seen even from the sky. It was iparably massive.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes could tell at a nce that he could not recognize most of the vegetation over here. There was no doubt that these were top grade heaven-and-earth treasures.

    On the other hand, monstrous auras suddenly rushed at them from below as they descended from the sky. The feelings seemed to be very hostile.

    What was that...?

 Chapter 908 - Six Great Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 908: Six Great Beasts</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin smiled. A purple light shed within his eyes. Immediately, the divine intentions were shattered. The pressure decreased and Zang Xin led them tond in the valley.

    The vegetation parted before them, and a patch of barrennd was exposed. There was just enough space for the nine of them to stand on.

    When theynded in the valley, everyone was shocked by the vegetation before them. It was a world with a riot of colors. Every nt seemed magnified here.

    Xie Xie eximed with puzzlement, ¡°Is that the zing Apricot Cabbage? My god, it¡¯s so huge! How¡¯s it possible? I¡¯ve seen this in the ancient records. This nt only grows two inches every ten thousand years! This nt... my god! I reckon it¡¯s been around for two hundred thousand years now!¡±

    They had justnded when the domineering aura pressed against them again. This time, the aura was more intense. The exotic flowers and rare nts around them seemed toe to life. What was even more peculiar was six silhouettes gradually took form and appeared before them.

    The leader of the pack was dressed in a long purple robe in a ssical fashion. He had handsome features and a slender body. For some unknown reason, his looks were familiar to Tang Wulin.

    Behind him, there was ady dressed in red who had beautiful looks but a hostile expression. She was a person transformed from the zing Apricot Cabbage which Xie Xie pointed to just now. Besides her, there were four others who stood with her, and together they walked toward them.

    It was apparent from their aura that these six people were not weing of them.

    Six nts that were able to take on human forms? Everyone knew full well what this meant. They were the nt System soul beasts that were able to take on human forms. They were of the ranks of great beasts already!

    Who would have thought that there would be six experts of the ranks of great beasts in Tang Sect¡¯s secret boundary? It was simply unbelievable!

    Zang Xin smiled and went forward to greet them. ¡°My friends, long time no see. I hope everyone¡¯s doing fine.¡±

    The purple-robed leader said drily, ¡°We can do better without your disturbances. Amorous Douluo, may I ask what you have in mind for bringing in so many outsiders this time?¡±

    Zang Xin replied, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s to seek aid from all of you.¡±

    The purple-robed man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I remember that our agreement with Tang Sect was that only a single person is allowed into the Icefire Prized Eyes every hundred years, and that person is allowed to take no more than two types of herbs. In exchange, you will help us protect this ce and won¡¯t let it be destroyed by you humans.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Amorous Douluo nodded.

    The purple-robed man said coldly, ¡°Then, what¡¯s the meaning of you bringing eight people here this time? Is it not to expose our existence to the whole world?¡±

    Zang Xin sighed. ¡°If I had any other options, would Ie and disturb the slumber of Brother Luo and the others? It¡¯s because Tang Sect is facing the danger of copsing that I¡¯m here. I remember that the Spirit Ice Douluo also had an agreement with you guys that when Tang Sect was in danger of being destroyed, all of you will spare no effort in helping us survive the disaster.¡±

    The purple-robed man¡¯s expression changed. He said in shock, ¡°Tang Sect is at the height of its powers and splendor. How is it possible that it¡¯s under threat?¡±

    A dash of sadness shed past Zang Xin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters was bombarded with rank-12 godkiller fixed soul ammunitions. The headquarters was destroyed, and nine Title Douluos were sacrificed. There were also more than a thousand and two hundred soul masters of varying ranks who were sacrificed on that day. Furthermore, Tang Sect is being attacked on all sides and is forced to stop the operations of its branches. Not only that, I believe everyone knows that Shrek City, in which Shrek Academy was located, was the best city on the continent. Simrly, it suffered a destructive blow. Shrek City waspletely destroyed, and more than ten million people died. In addition, more than twenty Title Douluos from Shrek Academy died. The only ones who survived in the inner court are the few youths you see before you now.¡±

    ¡°As the saying goes, when the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold. Ever since the Spirit Ice Douluo passed away, Tang Sect has stood by its promise for ten thousand years and protected the Icefire Prized Eyes. For the longest time, we¡¯ve never asked for anything from you in return. But now, Tang Sect is facing the danger of being destroyed. If you aren¡¯t willing to help us, then I¡¯m afraid Tang Sect won¡¯t be able to protect the secret here in the near future, since it¡¯d be destroyed by powerful enemies. Once the Icefire Prized Eyes is exposed, I¡¯m afraid that all of you won¡¯t have peaceful days anymore. Although you have sufficient cultivation bases, you¡¯re not used to fighting. Moreover, the technology of man has already advanced to the level where your cultivation bases aren¡¯t a threat anymore.¡±

    After he finished, the Amorous Douluo sighed again. He stared at the purple-robed man before him, his gaze hopeful.

    The purple-robed man¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He turned around and looked at hispanions. The divine intention¡¯s shockwave intensified. It was apparent that they weremunicating.

    This was the first time Tang Wulin heard the actual number of casualties of Tang Sect¡¯s and Shrek Academy¡¯s Title Douluos. For a time, he could not help but felt his heart sank.

    There were as many as thirty Title Douluo-ranked experts who died! Shrek Academy waspletely destroyed. Tang Sect also suffered as great a cmity. On top of that, they had to face the situation where everybody gave a shove to the falling wall, in which case the falling wall was them. Those were truly difficult times.

    Without a doubt, the Icefire Prized Eyes was one of Tang Sect¡¯s hidden secrets. Tang Sect could only turn the tides of the situation by relying on these hidden secrets that they had prepared beforehand.

    After a while, the purple-robed man turned around. He looked at Zang Xin with keen sparkling eyes. ¡°How then does the Amorous Douluo want us to help?¡±

    Zang Xin lowered his voice, ¡°I want to equip each of these eight youths with at least a hundred-thousand years heaven and earth treasure to enhance their cultivation bases and potential. Among them, this girl had been gravely injured, so she needs the Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum. As for the others, we¡¯ll have to look at their individual conditions.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± The purple-robed man tly rejected Zang Xin without hesitation.

    When Tang Wulin heard Zang Xin¡¯s words, he was speechless with wonder. Heaven and earth treasures of a hundred-thousand years cultivation base? Was he trying to con these people here?

    There was no way that they would agree to those requests!

    The purple-robed man said angrily, ¡°Amorous Douluo, don¡¯t push your luck. You must know that it takes ten thousand years to nurture a hundred-thousand years spirit grass even inside the Icefire Prized Eyes. Ever since we¡¯ve been robbed by the Spirit Ice Douluo, it hasn¡¯t been easy for the Icefire Prized Eyes to have a rest and recover somewhat after ten thousand years. If it¡¯s just as you said, this ce will immediately wither away and return to the dismal situation it was in ten thousand years ago.¡±

    Zang Xin lowered his voice, ¡°Brother Luo, no eggs can remain unbroken when the nest is upset. If I had other choices, I won¡¯t be putting forward this proposal. I humbly ask Brother Luo to think this through.¡±

    As he said this, he took a step forward. His aura suddenly burst forth, and it felt as if it had substance. The entire space instantly turned grim, and the terrifying pressure was suffocating.

    Tang Wulin had heard his teacher mention that this person before him was a Limit Douluo. Even though his cultivation base was not on par with thete As Douluo, there would not have been much of a difference. Moreover, the Amorous Douluo had not unleashed his four-word battle armor yet.

    Zang Xin was surprisingly fearless in facing the six great nt System soul beasts. He looked more like he wanted to take on all six of them at once. It seemed as if he was about to seize by force. He had no other choice but to disy his domineering side.

    The purple-robed man snorted. ¡°This is the Icefire Prized Eyes, not your Tang Sect. Do you think that we¡¯ll bepletely unprepared after all these years?¡±

    Ayer of purplish light burst forth from his body. A peculiar aroma quickly pervaded the entire space. It lightened the heart and refreshed the mind. When the Shrek Seven Monsters smelled the aroma, they immediately felt their body going weightless. They felt an indescribablefort.

    From inside the Icefire Prized Eyes, behind the six great beasts, theke water of different colors suddenly shot toward the skies. The water columns ascended in a spiral like two giant dragons.

    Two figures gradually appeared in theke water.

    ¡°All hail the Dragon Lords!

 Chapter 909 - The Great Reversal

    <h4>Chapter 909: The Great Reversal</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°All hail the Dragon Lords!¡± The purple-robed man and the other five great beasts took a few steps backward as their expressions remained stoic and respectful.

    Two giant dragons materialized and hovered above theke water of the Icefire Prized Eyes. One of them was icy blue while the other bright red. Both the dragons shone with dazzling brilliance. An unrivaled but domineering aura swept over everyone present. Even with the Amorous Douluo¡¯s cultivation base, his expression changed despite himself. He took a step backward to shield Tang Wulin and the others.

    With the appearance of these blue and red dragons, all the nts in the Icefire Prized Eyes seemed toe to life. For a time, the life source around them increased tremendously and many nts started growing at a quick pace. All the pressure pressed toward Tang Wulin and the others.

    Zang Xin¡¯s expression was sour. ¡°Brother Luo, Tang Sect has protected the Icefire Prized Eyes for ten thousand years. Have you made such preparations to fight us?¡±

    The purple-robed man said drily, ¡°Protect us? That¡¯s right, it¡¯s true that you took care of most of the troubles for us, but simrly, we¡¯ve given back to you. Since the times of your founder, Tang San, when have you stopped asking from us? As for today, since Tang Sect is declining, there¡¯s nothing more to be said. We¡¯ll have no need for your protection in the future. With our abilities, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem for us to defend ourselves.¡±

    Zang Xin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Brother Luo, aren¡¯t you worried that we¡¯re going to leak information about the Icefire Prized Eyes? When that timees, you¡¯ll be a public target.¡±

    The purple-robed man smiled faintly. ¡°If every single one of you stays here, do you think that Tang Sect will leak the information about us?¡±

    Zang Xin smiled out of extreme anger. ¡°I see that Brother Luo is full of confidence. Do you honestly think that, with your capabilities, you¡¯re able to imprison me here?¡±

    The purple-robed man replied drily, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have the confidence, we won¡¯t be having this dialogue, will we? I wonder if you know about the origins of our two Dragon Masters?¡±

    Zang Xin¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°I humbly request Brother Luo to enlighten me.¡±

    The purple-robed man replied, ¡°Back then, the initiator of soul beasts, the Dragon God, gave birth to nine children. Of the nine children, there were the seven great elemental holy dragons of water, fire, earth, wind, light, darkness, and space. In addition, there were the Mountain Dragon, and the most powerful leader of the pack, the Golden Dragon. Collectively, they were called the Nine Great Dragon Lords.¡±

    ¡°The Dragon God had fallen in the Divine Realm, and the Nine Great Dragon Lords each had their own turn of fortunes in life. Among them, the Water Dragon King and the Fire Dragon King had fallen at the same time on this very piece ofnd. Their bodies were buried thousands of feet under the Icefire Prized Eyes. In fact, that¡¯s how the Icefire Prized Eyes came about. Their essences nourished everything here. After countless years of hard work, we¡¯ve finally summoned the dragon souls of the two Dragon Lords to protect our small plot ofnd. I don¡¯t believe that you can fight against god-ranked Dragon Lords with your mere human strengths. Even if only the dragon souls of the Dragon Lords are left, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too difficult to keep the Amorous Douluo here with thebined strengths of the two great Dragon Lords.¡±

    Zang Xin stared at the two great Dragon Lord¡¯s dragon souls which hovered in the air while emanating a fierce aura. His expression worsened.

    Ever since Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters was destroyed, Tang Sect had suffered a great and unprecedented loss. He never thought that it would rain throughout the night when the roof was already leaking. Even in Tang Sect¡¯s secret boundary, the Icefire Prized Eyes, such an incident had urred.

    As a Limit Douluo, he could naturally feel the powerful aura that came from the two Dragon Lords. Although they were dead with only their dragon souls remaining, the will of these two great Dragon Lords were extremely powerful. If it had been only a single Dragon Lord, he could still manage to hold his own with his four-word battle armor. However, if both of them fought together, it would take all he had just to survive.

    The purple-robed man¡¯s judgement was based on his understanding of Limit Douluos. He had limited knowledge of battle armors. Nevertheless, with the addition of the six great beasts, even if Zang Xin managed to run away, he would be gravely injured. It would be impossible for Tang Wulin and the others to survive this.

    Zang Xin had been careless and overconfident, after all.

    The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin sighed softly and said, ¡°Brother Luo, if I¡¯m willing to leave this ce with these youths and continue to uphold the promise of protecting the Icefire Prized Eyes, I wonder if Brother Luo would let us leave?¡±

    The purple-robed man smiled. ¡°The Amorous Douluo should know that once a soul beast has the cultivation base of our ranks, our intelligence will not be inferior to yours. How can you utter such childish rubbish? Our hidden secrets have been revealed, how can we let you leave this ce alive?¡±

    Zang Xin¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Do you really think that you can keep me here?¡±

    If he was alone, he naturally would not have made suchpromises. However, for the survival of these youths from Tang Sect and Shrek Academy, he had no choice but to do so.

    Just when he was about to unleash his four-word battle armor and intimidate his opponents, a voice suddenly came from behind him.

    ¡°Vice Hall Master, these dragon souls are nothing.¡±

    When these words were said, it immediately attracted the attention of Zang Xin and the six great beasts before him.

    Tang Wulin held Gu Yue¡¯s hand and came to Zang Xin¡¯s side. He looked at the purple-robed man before him and said drily, ¡°Sir, since you know that there¡¯s the Ice Dragon King and the Fire Dragon King, I wonder if you can recognize the aura on our bodies?¡±

    As he said this, the blood essence vortex within him swirled intensely. His Golden Dragon King bloodline aura surged and overflowed.

    Although Gu Yuena was muddleheaded currently, under Tang Wulin¡¯s guidance, ayer of silvery glow also appeared on her body. The seven-colored elemental shockwave in their surroundings suddenly intensified. It resonated with Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King bloodline.

    In midair, the two swirling Ice and Fire giant dragon souls suddenly paused in their movements. Shortly after, the two shadows descended from the skies and hovered a hundred meters above Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena.

    The terrifying pressure that was there before instantly vanished. Surprisingly, there was some genuine affection shown by the two great Icefire Dragon Lords¡¯ dragon souls. They were even excited emotionally.

    Gu Yuena giggled. She pped her wings and rose into the skies. The purple-robed man had wanted to stop her but an extremely sharp thought burst forth from Zang Xin who was close to him. It suppressed the beasts so forcefully that they were unable to move even a single muscle.

    Gu Yue rose into the skies, but Tang Wulin did not stop her. He only let out a loud roar toward the skies. A giant golden dragon¡¯s head enveloped his body. It was brazenly the Golden Dragon Roars.

    Amidst his dragon¡¯s roar, the Ice and Fire Dragon Lords in the air trembled and disyed emotions of fear. As dragon souls, they no longer possess intelligence. They only had some of their initial powers. Under the many nt System soul beasts¡¯ nourishment and help, they had regained their forms. No matter what the case may be, the genes which originated from the very depths of their bloodline could never be altered. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s roar and the Silver Dragon King¡¯s aura was the most fearsome to them.

    Gu Yuena beat her wings and rose into the skies. The two Dragon Lords immediately circled around her and roared alongside. Gu Yuena giggled with a tone that sounded like silver bells. For a time, the gloominess that was present before this had been cleanly swept away.

    Zang Xin¡¯s gaze was full of shock, and the purple-robed man¡¯s face turned pale. He said with fright, ¡°Golden Dragon King, Silver Dragon King! No, it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Tang Wulin said drily, ¡°In this world, nothing is impossible. The way I see it, I¡¯m afraid these two Dragon Lords won¡¯t help you anymore. Gu Yue, let them return to where they came from.¡±

    Gu Yuena replied with a simple ¡°oh¡±. She beat her wings and flew toward the Icefire Prized Eyes. The two giant dragons had been depending on the Icefire Prized Eyes¡¯ke water to render substance to themselves. Under Gu Yuena¡¯s guidance, they immediately flew back to the spot where they appeared above theke and reentered theke. Only two little dragon souls, no longer than two meters, remained. They circled around Gu Yuena joyfully.

    The Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King were transformed by the fallen Dragon God many years ago. The Silver Dragon King inherited the Dragon God¡¯s seven great elemental abilities whereas the Golden Dragon King inherited the bloodlines of the Golden Dragon and the Mountain Dragon. The Ice and Fire Dragons were naturally close to the Silver Dragon King¡¯s aura. They were like children who met their mother. For a while, theypletely ignored the existence of the nt System great beasts.

    Obviously, the Amorous Douluo did not expect something like this to happen. A faint smile appeared at the edge of his lips. ¡°Brother Luo, this is certainly some turn of events. But I never expected that the years of Tang Sect¡¯s protection has been forgotten by ungrateful bastards like you. I now believe that there¡¯s a reason for the demise of soul beasts on the continent.¡±

    The purple-robed man said with a ghastly pale expression. ¡°You humans have treated us soul beasts as items for your own improvement. How can we not have some method of self-preservation? Even if we don¡¯t have the two Dragon Lords, if the six of us join forces, there¡¯s still a chance that you may not seed.¡±

    The calm he had before this was now gone. There was only an outward disy of toughness in a desperate attempt to mask his inner frailty. Zang Xin squinted his eyes, and the smile on his face widened by the moment. ¡°I¡¯d like to try. Let¡¯s see if Brother Luo¡¯s Damask Tulip is more powerful, or my Amorous Sword is sharper.¡±

 Chapter 910 - The Amorous Swordsman with the Merciless Sword

    <h4>Chapter 910: The Amorous Swordsman with the Merciless Sword</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A sword¡¯s consciousness burst forth from the Amorous Douluo¡¯s body, shocking the very heavens. He had suppressed it for a long time now, and when it appeared, it felt as though it dominated the whole world and looked down on all creation. The powerful sword¡¯s will even dispersed the seven-colored miasma. A beam of sunlight shined through the rift of the miasma and into the valley.

    Standing at the back, Ye Xinn felt the Amorous Duoluo¡¯s sword¡¯s consciousness and her eyes lit up immediately. Her martial soul was also a sword, and to see an expert¡¯s sword¡¯s consciousness would be immensely helpful for her own cultivation.

    ¡°Three hundred-thousand-year spirit creatures,¡± said the purple-robed man through gritted teeth.

    The Amorous Douluo ignored him and said coldly, ¡°Eight and not one less. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill all of you here and now. After all, it¡¯s not a difficult task. With the nourishing effects of the Icefire Prized Eyes, there¡¯ll naturally be enough heaven-and-earth spiritual creatures in no time. Considering that the Tang Sect has been too lenient in the past, we¡¯ll assume full control of this ce from now on. The six of you are of higher quality than hundred-thousand-year spirit creatures. I think that you guys will do fine as well.¡±

    Thedy in red, zing Apricot Cabbage, yelled angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you go overboard! If worsees to worst, we¡¯ll let the fish die and tear the. I think that we can kill you with ourbined strengths. Even if we fall here, I won¡¯t let you have your way.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t? Alright.¡± Celestial light shot forth from Zang Xin¡¯s eyes. The sword¡¯s consciousness which filled the heavens instantly solidified. To their astonishment, it was a hundred-foot-long sword. At the same time, streams of silver liquid surged out of his pores, quickly forming armor which covered his entire body.

    This glittering, translucent silver suit was like a living creature with three pairs of wings. There were countless patterns on the magnificent armor, while light flowed and swirled within it. The Amorous Douluo¡¯s stature also grew until he was three meters tall. He was at the core of this gigantic figure, while the rest of the body was made of his armor.

    He raised his hand and the massive sword hung over the Icefire Prized Eyes. An extremely terrifying sword¡¯s consciousness made its presence felt across thend. Millions of small swords appeared around the hundred feet long giant sword.

    There was a rose emblem on Amorous Douluo¡¯s four-word battle armor¡¯s mask. His eyes were like gentle pools as if they were filled with endless longing.

    A four-word battle armor Limit Douluo!

    The only time Tang Wulin and hispanions had seen an individual disy such powerfulbat strength was when they had witnessed the As Douluo just before the destruction of Shrek Academy. This was their second time.

    The entire Icefire Prized Eyes shook violently. Even the movements of the two dragon souls which circled around Gu Yue slowed. The world seemed to be overwhelmed with the sword¡¯s consciousness, full of longing. The seven-colored miasma in the air was crushed in an instant and dispersed immediately.

    If one looked up to the skies, it even appeared as though the light of the sun itself had transformed into a giant sword. The tip of the sword pointed precisely at the Icefire Prized Eyes.

    ¡°God-ranked?! This is impossible! It¡¯s god-ranked!¡± The purple-robed man¡¯s voice was full of terror, and his face had lost its color.

    The Amorous Douluo¡¯s gentle voice reverberated in the valley, ¡°If it¡¯s the Golden-eyed ck Dragon King Di Tian, then you might still stand a chance. You are but beings cultivated from nts. How muchbat experience do you have? Do you even have the bloodlines suitable for battle? I could easily tear all of you to pieces right here and now even if there were ten of you, leave alone six. Do you still think that the two great Dragon Lords can stop me from leaving? Do you still think that I can¡¯t return the six of you to your spiritual creatures¡¯ form?¡±

    Behind the purple-robed man, a man d in white clothes turned pale. ¡°Has humankind be so powerful already?¡±

    The Amorous Douluo said drily, ¡°That¡¯s right. So do you still think that the Tang Sect¡¯s protection is meaningless after all these years? There are now as many as ten individuals who are at the level of a demigod, just like I am. I don¡¯t need too many of them. If only two of my colleaguese here, you couldn¡¯t even stop me with your two Dragon Lords. After all, they don¡¯t have the support of their actual bodies. If ites to that, then the Icefire Prized Eyes would truly face certain doom. I know that it isn¡¯t easy for you guys to have cultivated to this level, and your presence can enhance the effects of the Icefire Prized Eyes to produce more heaven-and-earth treasures, so I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Eight types of hundred-thousand-year spiritual items and not a single type less.¡±

    The purple-robed man looked dejected. ¡°I humbly ask the Amorous Douluo to retract his divine powers for now. We¡¯ll discuss this peacefully.¡±

    Zang Xin¡¯s mask hid the smile that appeared at the edge of his lips. The monstrous sword¡¯s consciousness shrank, and he dropped back onto the ground. However, he did not show any intention of releasing his four-word battle armor. The hundred-foot sword descended from the skies. Itnded behind him and turned into a long, silver sword.

    The Amorous Sword!

    It was Amorous Douluo¡¯s Amorous Sword with which he shocked the entire continent.

    The heartless one truly has feelings, the amorous swordsman wields the merciless sword. This statement was used to describe the two great masters of the modern Tang Sect.

    The Heartless Douluo rarely killed anyone whereas this Amorous Douluo had been a god of war during his youth. When he was still with a fighter with the Battle Soul Hall, he had taken countless lives. In hopes of bing the master of the Douluo Hall, he had made the most of his great strength. However, he loathed evil as if it was his personal enemy, so he showed no mercy to his foes. This was the reason he did not be the hall master in the end and ended up being the vice hall master. In terms of cultivation base, he was not inferior to the Heartless Douluo.

    Gu Yue had already returned to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. She looked curiously at the gorgeous four-word battle armor, three meters tall with six wings on its back.

    The purple-robed man, Damask Tulip sighed. ¡°Amorous Douluo, you win this time. Other than the six of us, there are sixteen types of hundred-thousand-year heaven-and-earth treasures in the Icefire Prized Eyes. You should know that although they did not gain higher intelligence under our control, they¡¯re still true nt system soul beasts. When their lives are threatened, these people whom you brought here must be able to subdue them. Theirbat strength will be slightly more powerful than ordinary ten-thousand-year soul beasts. However, they aren¡¯t at the ranks of true hundred-year soul beasts.¡±

    The Amorous Douluo nodded his head. This was the truth. Although no other nts had turned into true hundred-thousand-year soul beasts under the suppression of these six great beasts, their energy was already at that level. Naturally, they would be able to grow to the ranks of great beasts if they were given the chance.

    Tang Wulin asked curiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you allow them to develop their intelligence? If you did, wouldn¡¯t the Icefire Prized Eyes be stronger?¡±

    The purple-robed man said coldly, ¡°Do you think that we didn¡¯t want to? It¡¯s not that we did not wish it, but our hands were tied. Spiritual creatures like us relied on the Icefire Prized Eyes for our elerated growth. Ten thousand years¡¯ worth of growth was equivalent to a hundred thousand years¡¯ worth of cultivation base. Naturally, it¡¯s fine if it was within ten thousand years, but once we cultivated to ten thousand years, which was actually equal to a hundred thousand years, we must endure the punishment of the gods which was inevitable for all hundred-thousand-year soul beasts. We nts are already much more fragilepared to our animal counterparts, so it¡¯s much more difficult for us to bear divine punishment. Moreover, we hadn¡¯t actually experienced a hundred thousand years of life. In the first few ten thousand years when we were born, it seemed that all nts that reached the ranks of a hundred thousand years died without exception. It was only many yearster, under thebined effects of luck and the individual¡¯s own body that great beasts were gradually born. However, it¡¯s still an extremely rare urrence. In other words, even if only one out of a hundred individual hundred-thousand-year soul beasts born here survived a god¡¯s punishment, it would be a cause for celebration. I¡¯m the only one who survived the punishment for a second time.¡±

    ¡°Even so, I can say with absolute certainty that I won¡¯t be able to survive a third time. Since we had no confidence in seeding, we chose to not have them develop intelligence. Without intelligence, they won¡¯t invoke the gods¡¯ envy. There will still be punishment but it¡¯ll be much weaker. With our help, they can live a longer life.¡±

    ¡°With six soul beasts that had achieved a hundred-thousand-year cultivation base, this is already the highest number since the formation of the Icefire Prized Eyes. Ten thousand years after this, it¡¯ll be difficult to say how many of us will still be left.¡±

 Chapter 911 - The Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum

    <h4>Chapter 911: The Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is,¡¯ Tang Wulin thought to himself. These nts seemed to be able to grow rapidly thanks to the Icefire Prized Eyes, but apparently, it was not all sunshine and rainbows.

    As if he could tell what Tang Wulin was pondering, the Amorous Douluo smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m sure all the nts are happy to grow around Icefire Prized Eyes. If they did not and they cultivated normally, it would be an achievement just for a nt system soul beast to be produced out of one million nts. It¡¯s also very rare for these nt system soul beasts to cultivate intelligence. However, in this ce, as long as the nt had lived long enough, almost all of them could turn into soul beasts. Isn¡¯t that a fantastic opportunity? If this weren¡¯t the case, do you think that they¡¯d still be willing to stay here? Icefire Prized Eyes is also very helpful for them in resisting divine punishment.¡±

    It was true that Tang Wulin knowledge of nt system soul beasts was insufficient. However, after he had heard Amorous Douluo¡¯s words, he got the idea that thisnd was still precious for nts.

    The purple-robed man sighed softly. ¡°Amorous Douluo, after this extortion, please don¡¯te back for another one thousand years. Can you do that? The wise man does not catch fish by draining the pool. There¡¯s no need to fear that we¡¯ll be too strong. Since mankind is this powerful, we¡¯ll still need Tang Sect¡¯s protection in the future. When the timees, old-timers like us will obviously not survive. I can promise you that when we think that our life is up, we¡¯ll be willing to turn into spirit souls and fight for the chance to be a god alongside you soul masters. However, I implore that you keep your part of the deal as well and not ask too much of the Icefire Prized Eyes.¡±

    Zang Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll promise you that. You¡¯ll be proud of your own choices. Didn¡¯t Eight-Pointed Frozen Grass back rise to the heavens alongside Spirit Ice Douluo back then? Maybe, one day, you¡¯ll be able to do the same.¡±

    The purple-robed manughed bitterly, ¡°I dare not harbor extravagant hopes. Come with me. I¡¯ll take you to retrieve Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum first.¡±

    As he said this, he turned around and walked in the direction of Icefire Prized Eyes. The nts parted naturally and a path was opened up before them. Under the protection of the Amorous Douluo, they made their way to the Icefire Prized Eyes¡¯ side.

    It was a hundred-thousand-year heaven-and-earth spiritual item! How could it not make their hearts flutter?

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. With your strengths, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to fight the soul beasts here, but you mustn¡¯t underestimate your opponents. If you fail, you¡¯ll lose the opportunity to obtain a hundred-thousand-year spirit grass. A hundred-thousand-year spirit grass won¡¯t be able to produce a Soul Bone, but as long as it harmonizes well enough with your bodies, it can at least raise your soul power cultivation bases by three ranks. At the same time, it can raise your potential to at least that of a Hyper Douluo¡¯s. In the future, when you¡¯re working toward bing a Hyper Douluo, it¡¯ll be a vast boundless in,¡± warned Zang Xin.

    Tang Wulin looked at Gu Yue beside him slightly worried. He was not afraid of anything else, but there was a bit of a problem with Gu Yue¡¯s condition. Could she still fight on her own now?

    The Holy Spirit Douluo had said that a ten-thousand-year Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum was enough to ovee her problem. If that was not possible, a hundred-thousand-year one should work just as well.

    A giant, brilliant golden chrysanthemum with fine fluffy hairs presented itself before everyone. It did not have a strong scent, and its stalk was exceptionally thick and sturdy. The giant chrysanthemum flower swayed gently and gave off a natural domineering aura.

    No other nts grew within five meters of it. This was the result of the shock of its powerful nt aura.

    ¡°A hundred-thousand-years Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum. You can¡¯t use any metal objects to harvest it. It should start to show resistance once it¡¯s touched. You must defeat its transformation,¡± said the purple-robed man with gloomy eyes.

    Tang Wulin nced at Gu Yuena, ¡°Gu Yue, can you fight?¡±

    Gu Yuena was stunned, ¡°Fight what?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°When you touch this chrysanthemum after this, it might transform and hit you. Can you deal with that?¡±

    ¡°Hit me? Why would it hit me? Xiao Lan and Xiao Hong told me that they wanted to give me all the flowers here as gifts. This chrysanthemum is pretty. I¡¯ll go and pluck it.¡±

    As she said this, she hopped and skipped over to the flower. She raised her hand and touched the Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum.

    Tang Wulin followed closely behind her. The moment any sudden changes urred, he would attack at the first moment and protect Gu Yuena.

    When Gu Yuena touched the big chrysanthemum, its golden petals suddenly shrunk away. Shortly after, a mass of golden light shone and seemed to charge toward Gu Yue.

    At this very moment, two dragon roars went out at the same time. A blue and red light appeared above Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum almost instantly. A domineering pressure descended from above and suppressed the Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum until it was unable to move.

    Gu Yue did not waste any effort in plucking the flower.

    The pair of dragon souls immediately circled around her. Gu Yuena giggled, ¡°Thanks, guys. I like it.¡±

    When the six great beasts saw the Ice and Fire Dragon souls fawning over her, they could not help but stare with their mouths agape. Was this silver-haired, purple-eyed youngdy¡¯s Silver Dragon King bloodline truly that pure?

    Naturally, there was no psychological burden when the pair of Ice and Fire Dragons helped Gu Yuena pluck this Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum. It could be said that all the heaven-and-earth spiritual items here were nurtured by them.

    Gu Yuena held the big flower in her hands and returned to Tang Wulin. She lifted it as if she was showing it off, ¡°Father, look! Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±

    Tang Wulin touched his nose and looked at the purple-robed man, ¡°How should she eat this?¡±

    The man in purple fought back the strong urge to cover his face with his hands. ¡°Peel off the petals and eat them one by one.¡±

    Tang Wulin said to Gu Yuena, ¡°This is delicious. Try it. Eat one petal at a time.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes brightened. The new her was like a little glutton. She immediately peeled off a petal and shoved it into her own mouth.

    As expected, the petal melted as soon as it entered her mouth. It turned into a sweet, refreshing liquid with a chrysanthemum¡¯s aroma and slid down her throat.

    ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. Father, have some too!¡± As she said this, she immediately peeled off a handful of petals and passed them to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. Eat up. Quick,¡± added Tang Wulin hastily.

    ¡°No, no.¡± Gu Yuena pouted her red lips. ¡°Good things must be shared with Father.¡±

    Tang Wulin was about to reject her offer when the pair of Ice and Fire Dragon souls that circled above Gu Yuena suddenly growled. Tang Wulin vision blurred, and a handful of chrysanthemum petals were shoved into his mouth.

    The Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum¡¯s petals immediately liquified and slid down his throat. He could not spit them out even if he wanted to.

    Gu Yuena giggled, ¡°Good job, Little Blue, Little Red!¡±

    Tang Wulin hardened his expression and said angrily, ¡°Gu Yue!¡±

    Gu Yuena stuck out her tongue. ¡°Father, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll eat what¡¯s left.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. With that handful, he had eaten at least one-third of the Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum. He was unsure if the remaining flower had enough potency to heal Gu Yuena recover. It should be enough, right? After all, this was a hundred-thousand-year Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum!

    After it entered his stomach, a hot sensation flowed from his belly and radiated toward his limbs and bones. Tang Wulin felt his body quickly heating up.

    It was a warm feeling in the beginning, but after he took a few breaths, the wave of heat quickly be scorching. It made him stop in his tracks despite himself. He was shocked to see that his Golden Dragon Body had been unleashed without him activating it. Golden dragon scales covered him, glowing with a faint reddish hue as the hot air flowed.

    ¡°Meditate and absorb it.¡± A force pressed down on his shoulder and Tang Wulin sat down. Gu Yuena¡¯s face also flushed red. It seemed as if there were ripples in her beautiful eyes. It looked incredible.

    ¡°Gu Yue,e.¡± Tang Wulin waved her over. Gu Yuena sat in front of him. Tang Wulin held her hands and aligned his palms with hers. At the same time, he activated his Mysterious Heaven Method soul power and slowly channeled it into Gu Yuena¡¯s body. He urged her soul power to flow with his own.

 Chapter 912 - Star Luo Holy Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 912: Star Luo Holy Pearl</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Gu Yuena¡¯s beautiful frame shook slightly. Tang Wulin felt extremely dense energy rising from her body. The moment it came into contact with his Mysterious Heaven Method soul power, an intense repelling force was instantly generated. The soul power was far more powerful than his own.

    At this very moment, because of Gu Yuena¡¯s close proximity, the aura they released also intertwined with each other. It was quite odd when one thought about it. When Tang Wulin¡¯s golden bloodline aura came into contact with Gu Yuena¡¯s seven-colored bloodline aura, the naturally resisting soul power within Gu Yuena¡¯s body ceased resisting immediately. It merged naturally with Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power and surged as it flowed.

    His soul power was channeled from his right palm into Gu Yuena¡¯s body, and it flowed back through his left palm. It formed a cirction and continued this way for a while. Very quickly, Tang Wulin entered into a state in which he let go of everything.

    The Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum was a top-grade heaven and earth treasure. It had an extremely potent nourishing effect on the human body. It was also the best herb to invigorate one¡¯s pulse and consolidate one¡¯s bodily constitution.

    For Gu Yue, the benefit was the treatment of her illness which involved dredging her brain¡¯s blood vessels. As for Tang Wulin, the benefit it brought was even greater. His bloodline vortex had started swirling with his soul power vortex. His blood essence surged and flowed, and his bloodline aura spread outward uncontrobly.

    The Ice and Fire dragon souls circled above them. They disyed overly excited emotions. As they circled above, they seemed to be also absorbing their auras. In turn, they released some of their own auras as if they were regurgitating the auras which they absorbed earlier.

    The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin smiled slightly. He made a gesture toward the Damask Tulip before him. ¡°Please continue.¡±

    The Damask Tulip looked at the two dragon souls that were circling in the air. He sighed inwardly. The schemes of men were truly inferior to that of the heavens. He could never have imagined that there would be a pair of children that possessed the bloodlines of the Golden and Silver Dragon Kings among the youths that the Amorous Douluo brought here. Not only did the pair of Ice and Fire Dragon Kings¡¯ dragon souls not resist, they even became their allies.

    Currently, he had no intention of relying on his fortune. As the saying went, ¡®being under the eaves, one has to lower one¡¯s head¡¯. With the aura unleashed by the Amorous Douluo, he could already destroy the entire Icefire Prized Eyes by himself.

    ¡°Come with me. This is the Star Luo Holy Pearl which is a hundred thousand years old. I can see that there are two among these youths whose cultivation bases are rted to the stars. They can pick this.¡±

    The Amorous Douluo smiled. He turned and looked at Ye Xinn and Xu Xiaoyan, ¡°Come, one of you. Get ready for battle.¡±

    Ye Xinn did not wait for Xu Xiaoyan to respond. She immediately said, ¡°Spiritual fruits such as these will improve one¡¯smunication with the stars. Although my Stargod Sword relies on star power, the sword¡¯s consciousness is more important. Xiaoyan, why don¡¯t you take it?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan said, ¡°Sister Xinn, how can I? It¡¯s also helpful for you, I think you should have it.¡±

    Ye Xinn shook her head and said, ¡°No. Wulin is meditating now, so I¡¯m the acting captain. Listen to me, go on.¡±

    The purple-robed man Damask Tulip said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have topromise to amodate each other. There¡¯s more where these heaven and earth treasurese from. But, I suggest the weaker one to take it. The Star Luo Holy Pearl is the most gentle amongst all the hundred-thousand-year spirit items. It¡¯s also one of the most human-friendly types. On its own, it¡¯s difficult for it to attain intelligence, but after it fuses with a human, it can turn into a human soul master¡¯s soul core in the future. Hence, it won¡¯t reject the notion of being plucked.¡±

    After Ye Xinn heard these words, she smiled and made an inviting gesture toward Xu Xiaoyan.

    As a Master-Control soul master, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s directbat ability was undoubtedly the weakest among them. She was not even as powerful as Xu Lizhi. On the other hand, Ye Xinn¡¯sbat ability was weaker than none except Tang Wulin¡¯s. Hence, it was more suitable for Xu Xiaoyan to absorb and fuse with the Star Luo Holy Pearl.

    Xu Xiaoyan felt a little awkward, but she was also touched. She walked up to Ye Xinn and gave her a hug. Then, she walked toward the Star Luo Holy Pearl.

    The Star Luo Holy Pearl was a spirit item that was extremely pleasing to the eyes. Its stalk was ck which was very rare among nts. However, a golden fruit the size of a palm grew on its tips. This golden fruit shone with such a brilliance that it appeared like a giant pearl. However, when observed closely, one could see that the golden color was actually from thousands of golden light spots. It was extremely unusual.

    Xu Xiaoyan shifted her Starwheel Ice Staff to her left hand and touched the golden fruit gently with her right.

    Immediately, the golden fruit shook slightly. Shortly after, the surface of the fruit burst forth with thousands of starlight beams.

    These starlight beams enveloped Xu Xiaoyan in no time.

    The Amorous Douluo¡¯s pupils contracted, and he looked at the purple-robed man. However, the purple-robed man showed no change in his facial expression.

    Under the starlight envelope, the Starwheel Ice Staff in Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s grasp lit up. In an instant, the Big Dipper that was revealed, after the seven-colored miasma was destroyed, dimmed as if day had turned into night. Countless stars dotted the night sky and beams of resplendent starlight descended from the heavens. They shone on the Star Luo Holy Pearl and Xu Xiaoyan.

    Xu Xiaoyan closed her eyes as if she felt something. The Star Luo Holy Pearl shook gently and continuously as it emitted golden halos.

    In no time, everyone present understood what was happening. The Star Luo Holy Pearl seemed to be fighting with Xu Xiaoyan over the starlight descending from the heavens.

    In the beginning, the glow on the Star Luo Holy Pearl was noticeably brighter. However, in no time, when Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s third soul ring lit up, all the starlight which descended from the heavens waspletely absorbed by her soul skill, the Dazzling Starlight. Then, it was unleashed from the tip of her Starwheel Ice Staff and shone on the Star Luo Holy Pearl.

    The shaking Star Luo Holy Pearl immediately solidified. The golden halo that it emitted initially dimmed in an instant. It could not unleash anymore.

    A faint smile appeared at the edge of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s lips. She alternated between unleashing her first, second, and third soul skills. All the starlight that fell from the skies was wholly absorbed by her and turned into her soul skill.

    Each time the Star Luo Holy Pearl wanted to sway its head or wag its tail, it would instantly be immobilized. The repetitive start-stop action was actually quite funny and peculiar at the same time.

    The purple-robed man finally showed some change of expression. He looked at Xu Xiaoyan in shock. The two Golden and Silver Dragon King bloodlines had already shocked him greatly before this. In this instance, the purity of the starlight unleashed by this girl before him was something he had never seen before in his life.

    Each night, the Star Luo Holy Pearl would absorb the stars¡¯ and the moon¡¯s essences to vitalize itself. The other heaven and earth treasures naturally felt this too. They even reaped some benefit from the process. They knew how well the Star Luo Holy Pearl could control starlight. However, at this moment, it waspletely overpowered by a mere human. It only proved that this girl had a more intimate rtionship with the starlight.

    As expected, humans were richly endowed by nature and were the wisest of all the creatures.

    The purple-robed man sighed inwardly. He understood that the Star Luo Holy Pearl could not be saved.

    At the end, a golden light shed. Unable to endure Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s ¡°torture¡± anymore, the Star Luo Holy Pearl¡¯s fruit rolled off its stalk and fell into her hands. The tip of the stalk shed with golden light, and another golden fruit the size of a fingernail appeared.

    Xu Xiaoyan jubntly held the Star Luo Holy Pearl close to her chest. When she felt the pure star power contained within it, she could not help but grin broadly.

    She had not made it back to herrades when the Star Luo Holy Pearl in her hands suddenly shed with golden light and shrunk swiftly. Then, it turned into a golden line of light which entered her mouth and vanished.

    Xu Xiaoyan staggered. Shortly after, her entire body shone brightly with starlight. All the stars on her battle armor shone to their extremes. She quickly sat down cross-legged. The starlight on her chest was the most resplendent. Faintly but surely, the starlight was gathering toward her chest. Later, the golden light on Xu Xiaoyan flickered and gradually faded.

    The purple-robed man¡¯s gaze darkened. He sighed and continued walking in a different direction.

    Yue Zhengyu came to Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s side. He wanted to feel the transformation of her body. When he got close to her, the starlight on Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s body produced a powerful repelling force and pushed him away.

    What a powerful spirit item! It was able to produce such a powerful effect right after it was consumed. Without a doubt, it was definitely beneficial for Xu Xiaoyan.

    It was important for the heaven and earth treasures to heighten one¡¯s cultivation base. However, what was even more important was the purification of one¡¯s bloodline and improvement of one¡¯s potential.

    They were already considered talented before this. Now, after consuming the hundred-thousand-year cultivation base heaven and earth treasures, they would be as powerful as Long Yue who had inherited the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s martial soul. Furthermore, there would not be the problem of the bloodline¡¯s bacsh which Long Yue experienced.

    The purple-robed man continued walking forward. When he stopped again, a spirit grass as white as jade appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Origin Energy Immortal Grass which is a hundred thousand years old. It¡¯s the greatest treasure that can increase the soul power of humans. Nothing can beat the effects it has on soul power enhancement. Also, it can aid you inpressing your soul power and condensing your soul core. Apart from that, it has no other special attributes. The Origin Energy Immortal Grass is rtively gentler. However, it¡¯s quite hardy, and it won¡¯t be easy to subdue it.¡±

 Chapter 913 - Origin Energy Immortal Grass

    <h4>Chapter 913: Origin Energy Immortal Grass</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was only capable of purely increasing one¡¯s soul power and assisting in condensing one¡¯s soul core?

    The group of people was outstanding students of Shrek Academy, so they naturally understood this point. The more singr the effect a heaven and earth spirit item had, the higher the elevation resulting from its effect.

    Just like how mankind¡¯s cultivation had its limits, there was also a limit to the origin energy that a heaven and earth spirit item could absorb. If there were multiple effects to a heaven and earth spirit item, its power would be spread across the multiple effects. Hence, the power of each effect would be lessened.

    In this way, the more singr the effects that a heaven and earth spirit item could bestow, the higher its grade would be.

    ¡°Yuanen, Li Zhi, the Origin Energy Immortal Grass is suitable for both of you. So, who¡¯s going to take it?¡± Ye Xinn asked both of them.

    Yuanen Yehui possessed the twin martial soul, so it was extremely difficult for her to find a heaven and earth spirit item that could elevate both of her martial souls. Thus, it was even more important that the heaven and earth spirit item that she chose elevated her in either her strength or soul power.

    Xu Lizhi was a different case. He was a food-type soul master, so he had limited areas for elevation. Food-type soul masters also found it most difficult to cultivate. The Origin Energy Immortal Grass was naturally a good choice for him to elevate his soul power.

    Yuanen Yehui spoke without the slightest hesitation, ¡°I hope to acquire an immortal grass capable of elevating my strength. Lizhi, go ahead and take it.¡±

    Lizhi was not self-effacing either for he understood that this could possibly be the immortal grass most suitable for him. He walked forward in great strides and stood before the Origin Energy Immortal Grass. He extended his right hand and touched the jade-like immortal grass.

    The Origin Energy Immortal Grass shuddered gently as a gush of intense white light surged out from the immortal grass. The thick and pure energy expanded outward such that Xu Lizhi fell a few steps back. A ball of white light condensed and turned into a figure that looked simr to Xu Lizhi. It was a mass of white light with his body outline.

    The white light ¡®Xu Lizhi¡¯ pushed out with its hands just was dense and pure origin energy that immediately surged toward Xu Lizhi.

    Xu Lizhi did not retreat but parted his legs and stood firmly on the ground. His hands turned into jade instantly as heunched the Tang Sect Technique¡¯s Mysterious Jade Hands. At the same time, he made a forward rotation with his arms to channel out his Mysterious Heaven Method soul power. Just as the Origin Energy Immortal Grass¡¯ hands were approaching Xu Lizhi, its body was swaying from the impact as it tumbled to one side.

    Xu Lizhi suddenly took a step forward and mmed his heavy shoulder into the figure.

    The Origin Energy Immortal Grass was staggering from the collision. However, the Origin Energy Immortal Grass was soon glowing brightly with over ten rays of white light swarming out tosh at Xu Lizhi.

    Xu Lizhi chuckled. He continued to use the Tang Sect Technique¡¯s Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon. Suddenly, he spun around and guided those white lights into shooting out to the surroundings. At the same time, he advanced further with his hand outstretched toward the Origin Energy Immortal Grass.

    At present, he was d in battle armor. His soul power had already achieved the rank of Soul Sage under the amplification of his battle armor. His palms were as heavy as anvils.

    He was a food-type soul master, so his martial soul had no way to support his fighting capacity. Thus, Xu Lizhi devoted a lot of effort to train painstakingly in the Tang Sect Techniques. He was especially skilled in the Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon whereby he was dispersing the impact on him while diverting his strength into the attack using his Mysterious Heaven Method soul power as the groundwork. Another soul master of the same grade could not necessarily triumph over him using soul skills alone.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s Guardian Star battle armor had the strongest defense amongst all hisrades. He also had the highest elevation of soul power. Although the Origin Energy Immortal Grass was filled with exuberant origin energy, it still could not harm Xu Lizhi in the collision.

    Gushes of airwaves burst out continuously while Xu Lizhi¡¯s courage mounted as the battle progressed. Heunched various Tang Sect Techniques which included the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, the Mysterious Jade Hands, the Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon, and the Catching Hand to remain evenly matched against the Origin Energy Immortal Grass.

    The purple-robed man could not help heaving a sigh secretly as he watched the match. Of course, he was capable of sensing the obese youth¡¯s soul power. The youth¡¯s battle armor was capable of elevating his cultivation such that he was equally matched with the Origin Energy Immortal Grass. This was the terrifying side of mankind¡¯s technology! It was also the rationale for his decision toe to terms with the Amorous Douluo.

    Mankind¡¯s power was truly something the soul beasts could not contend with anymore.

    Nheless, the Origin Energy Immortal Grass was quite impressive too. Rings of white halos radiated from the immortal grass while the strong soul power infused into it enabled it to conjure soul power shadows ceaselessly. Moreover, it was also absorbing and infusing the origin energy in the air making it one with the origin energy. Each attack itunched was heavier than the one before. It was as if the immortal grass was adapting to the battle.

    Albeit not blessed with intelligence, the Origin Energy Immortal Grass was still a hundred-thousand-year soul beast. Xu Lizhi began to lose ground gradually with time¡¯s passing.

    The Origin Energy Immortal Grass¡¯ attacks were too powerful. Those were pure energy collisions that suppressed Xu Lizhi until he had trouble coping with it.

    However, Xu Lizhi still had his ways for he was a soul master after all! He would stuff a Recovery Pork Bun, an Agility Soup Bun, or even a Firm Crystal Bun into his mouth asionally, so he could still sustain his effort.

    Yuanen Yehui, Xie Xie, and Yue Zhengyu could not help frowning as they watched from the side. Could Xu Lizhi truly defeat the Origin Energy Immortal Grass if this continued? ording to the man in purple, they would not be qualified to pluck the immortal grass without defeating it. They would miss a great opportunity if they lose.

    There was only Ye Xinn whose expression remained unchanged. She appeared extremely calm as if there was nothing worth worrying over this battle.

    ¡°Hehe. It feels really good to have a worthy opponent.¡± Xu Lizhiughed aloud while stepping back to distance himself from the Origin Energy Immortal Grass. Simultaneously, he tossed two buns into his mouth. One of the buns was a Bloodthirst Bean Bun while the other was a Puncture Pork Bun.

    These two buns were meant to increase his fighting capacity temporarily. He had not eaten any of the two buns during the battle earlier. Although the effect of the Bloodthirst Bean Bun was great, he would slump into a moment of weakness after it was consumed. Hence, he would only consider eating it at crucial moments.

    Xu Lizhi consumed two buns and his aura arose drastically at once. He was even exuding immense pressure. At the same time, his palms had turned deep purple when he raised his hands.

    He took a step forward and stretched out his hands simultaneously. Without any fancy moves, he braced the origin energy expelled from the Origin Energy Immortal Grass.

    ¡°Boom...¡± Xu Lizhi stumbled backward a few steps before he managed to stabilize himself amidst the violent booming noise. This time, both parties went all out in their collision with each other. Frustrated by the long battle, the Origin Energy Immortal Grass unleashed nine white halos during the attack this time.

    Xu Lizhi was repulsed by the attack, but the shadow projected by the Origin Energy Immortal Grass underwent some ghastly changes as well. More than a third of the light mass was rapidly dissolving and dispersing outward at an rming rate within a sea of purple light.

    The Origin Energy Immortal Grass shrieked while its body swayed abruptly. It detached half of its body leaving a portion that broke away from the shadow. Meanwhile, the detached portion which was tainted in purple disintegrated into the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s destructive power!¡± the six Great Beasts shouted shockingly in unison.

    Sunlight and water were the ingredients of a nt¡¯s growth. All nts including the soul beasts and ordinary nts used life force as the basis to their existence while the destruction energy was the opposing energy of life.

    The destruction energy was perhaps not as effective when used against a soul master. However, when it was used against a nt or a soul beast which had its life force as its core, the effect was incredibly effective that it was beyond Xu Lizhi¡¯s expectation.

    Xu Lizhi stabilized himself and sniggered. He walked in great strides toward the Origin Energy Immortal Grass once again. He managed to infuse his destructive power forcefully into the Origin Energy Immortal Grass¡¯ shadow earlier by utilizing the amplification of his Bloodthirst Bean Bun and Piercing Pork Bun which produced such an amazing result. The oue of the battle was decided there and then.

 Chapter 914 - Orange Spirit Soul

    <h4>Chapter 914: Orange Spirit Soul</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Xu Lizhi was the most persistent in absorbing destruction energy back when they were still on Demon Ind. He was also the one who had endured for the longest time at that checkpoint.

    He understood what his problem was all along.

    His fighting capabilities were too weak because he was a food-type soul master. On the other hand, he loved Ye Xinn, and she agreed to couple up with him. However, deep down, he was still feeling rather inferior. It was not a pleasant experience for a man to always have to depend on his woman for protection.

    Hence, he had been working hard all along in an attempt to catch up to Ye Xinn. He wanted to protect Ye Xinn with his own strength.

    He had put great effort and willpower in persisting to look for a way to elevate himself. He had finally found it when he was confronted by destruction energy.

    The Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s special feature was its ceaselessness. The Old Demons¡¯ original intention was to strengthen the Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ immunity and resistance by saturating them with destruction energy. On the other hand, Xu Lizhi turned this around by fusing every drop of destructive power with his soul power.

    In the beginning, this had been genuinely detrimental to him, but he managed to withstand the process by relying on Recovery Pork Buns and Firm Crystal Buns every step of the way. He gradually adapted to destructive power after prolonged exposure and zed a different trail by storing it in a specially opened vital energy sea in his body.

    This was his first time using the energy for battle, and it had yielded superb results.

    The most terrifying part about destruction energy was that it would replenish itself by naturally absorbing the aura expelled by an opponent when it had destroyed them.

    The effect was best seen when used on a life form.

    Meanwhile, the energy released from the Origin Energy Immortal Grass used life force as its core energy, so it waspletely overwhelmed by destructive power.

    Because of this, destruction energy was fully unleashed and pressured the grass into shrinking back to its original body.

    ¡°Be merciful. Take the Immortal Grass but don¡¯t taint anything here with the destructive power,¡± the purple-robed man shouted at Xu Lizhi to stop his attacks.

    The deep purple light vanished. Xu Lizhi went up to the Origin Energy Immortal Grass and retracted his battle armor. He pulled at the grass with his hands and it detached itself naturally from the ground, leaving behind a small de of Immortal Grass on the same spot just like the Star Luo Holy Pearl from earlier. Its seed would continue to grow and its life cycle continued.

    The Origin Energy Immortal Grass appeared thin, but it felt heavy in his hands.

    Amorous Douluo spoke, ¡°You can choose to consume the leaves of the Origin Energy Immortal Grass one by one. You can absorb the essence of every piece through meditation to gradually elevate your soul power. The Immortal Grass has a spirit so consume it as soon as possible. This is for you.¡±

    He tossed a jade box to Xu Lizhi as he spoke. ¡°The Immortal Grass that you have yet to consume can be stored in this jade box temporarily.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you, Vice Hall Master.¡± Overjoyed, Xu Lizhi looked for a vacant spot to take a seat before consuming a leaf of the Origin Energy Immortal Grass.

    The taste was just like very tough, raw, uncut grass and it was truly unpleasant. As soon as the grass reached his stomach, Xu Lizhi felt as thick and strong origin energy surged into his body and fused with his soul power before surging wildly through his meridians.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s lips cracked into a gratified smile for Xu Lizhi should be able to elevate his cultivation base to six-ringed Soul Emperor with the help of this one-hundred-thousand-year Origin Energy Immortal Grass. Moreover, it would also act as a firm foundation for his cultivation base in the future and maybe even condense into a soul core.

    The purple-robed man stood there with an expression as if he was deep in thought.

    ¡°Xiang Xiang, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± the zing Apricot Cabbage arrived by his side and asked with her divine telepathy.

    The purple-robed man answered, ¡°These people brought by Amorous Douluo seem slightly different. They made me think of that man from twenty thousand years ago.¡±

    ¡°You mean Tang San?¡± the zing Apricot Cabbage asked in astonishment.

    The purple-robed man called the Damask Tulip nodded his head, ¡°Tang San took away my predecessor and finally cultivated into a god afterward before he flew into the Divine Realm. My predecessor naturally followed him and acquired immortality. However, there was no spirit soul at the time. Later on, Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao¡¯s brought his power over to our side and formed a spirit soul agreement with the Eight-Pointed Frozen Grass in the end. The Eight-Pointed Frozen Grass, too, followed him and cultivated into a god before ascending into the Divine Realm as an immortal.¡±

    ¡°Compared to my predecessor, the Eight-Pointed Grass came out ahead. His divine mind was almostpletely preserved, to the point that it brought up the possibility for us soul beasts to follow humanity¡¯s soul masters into the Divine Realm in the future. We have not thought about the Divine Realm for many years. Yet these young people brought by Amorous Douluo made me feel that perhaps some of them may be able to find the Divine Realm in the future and perhaps even rebuild it?¡±

    The zing Apricot Cabbage spoke in bewilderment, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that your enthusiasm is aroused?¡±

    The Damask Tulip sighed. ¡°Not much is left of my two-hundred-thousand-year lifespan. A year in the Icefire Prized Eyes is equal to ten years in the outside world. I may be reaching my second punishment in just over one hundred years or so, and I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll make through this time. Maybe this is truly an opportunity for me.¡±

    The zing Apricot Cabbage was silent. The rest of the four Great Beast-rank heaven and earth spirit items had also drawn closer. There was no doubt that the Damask Tulip¡¯s words had moved them as well.

    The only chance to break free from the heaven and earth¡¯s doomsday was to engage in fused cultivation with mankind.

    However, they would also need to bear the risk of dying alongside their soul masters if their hosts were incapable of cultivating into a god. The risk was rtively higher if they chose to attach themselves to humans so they would need to be extremely cautious.

    This group of humans might actually be able to cultivate into divinity some day.

    If the Damask Tulip remained in the Icefire Prized Eyes, he could live for just over one hundred years more, whereas if he chose to follow a human soul master, he could possibly live for another two hundred years should the soul master cultivated to Title Douluo-rank. In other words, he would not suffer a great loss even if he never managed to cultivate into a god.

    Thus, despite being initially repulsed, the Damask Tulip¡¯s interest was piqued as he watched these humans reveal their powerful natural talents one by one.

    ¡°So can we continue with the next person?¡± Amorous Douluo asked. The Beasts¡¯ godly thoughtmunication could not be heard by Amorous Douluo despite his cultivation base. However, Amorous Douluo could tell from the exchange of nces between the Damask Tulip and the other Beasts that the intense feelings of disgust they felt earlier had vanished.

    The Damask Tulip turned around and hesitated for a moment before enquiring, ¡°Amorous Douluo, if I¡¯m willing to be converted into a spirit soul, I wonder if you have any rmendations?¡±

    Soul beasts had always been straightforward in their manners without any intention of beating around the bush.

    Even though Zang Xin could tell that their attitudes had begun to change, he did not expect such aplete turnaround. He was stunned for a moment before he joyously asked, ¡°Brother Damask, what do you mean?¡±

    The Damask Tulip spoke with a bitter smile on his face, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left and I¡¯m about to confront my second heaven-and-earth doomsday. I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll pass, so I might as well take the risk to join you humans and attempt to reach for your Divine Realm.¡±

    Zang Xin immediately smiled. ¡°Brother Damask, this is a great choice. These seven children are the current generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters, just like our first ancestor Tang San all those years ago and also Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao. Moreover, they are no less gifted than any of our ancestors.

    Their own efforts will determine their destinies. In any case, I¡¯m absolutely certain that in all the world, this group is the most likely to reach the divine level.¡±

    At this point, he turned around and looked at Ye Xinn, Yue Zhengyu, Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie, who had yet to begin absorbing spirit items, and spoke, ¡°Who amongst all of you are willing to allow the Damask Tulip to convert into your spirit soul? Even though you have yet to elevate to the soul ring cultivation base, Brother Damask can still temporarily inhabit your body and fuse with you when you¡¯ve achieved a breakthrough in your cultivation base.¡±

    The Damask Tulip spoke proudly, ¡°My cultivation base is already one hundred and ny-eight thousand years at present. I¡¯m very close to the two-hundred-thousand-year realm now. I will certainly be at the two-hundred-thousand-year level as a soul ring, so I suppose I¡¯ll be an orange spirit soul.¡±

    Ye Xinn asked, ¡°I wonder what is your ability, your excellency?¡±

    The Damask Tulip sounded even haughtier as he answered, ¡°My scent is capable of expelling all poisons.¡±

    Unexpectedly for the Damask Tulip, Ye Xinn frowned upon hearing his words and shook her head in disinterest.

    Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui shook their heads as well. Yue Zhengyu did not even shake his head but said outright, ¡°I don¡¯t need that. There are all sorts of antidotes being developed today. What¡¯s the use of being able to expel poison? Moreover, there¡¯s no way that that can contribute to any significant soul skills.¡±

 Chapter 915 - Cold-shouldered

    <h4>Chapter 915: Cold-shouldered</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Damask Tulip was incredulous as he looked at the four young people before him. The corners of his lips twitched while the rest of the five Beasts were standing behind in disbelief.

    He was rejected. The king of the Immortal Grass beyond his time, the Damask Tulip, to everyone¡¯s surprise, had been given the cold shoulder.

    Amorous Douluo almostughed aloud. He could not help saying, ¡°You all shouldn¡¯t think like that. An orange spirit soul is hard toe by and can only be endowed by a Beast. Even if the soul skill is slightly weak, it¡¯s rather high in the soul ring rank, so it¡¯s quite efficient in intimidating others.¡±

    Damask Tulip furiously replied, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®it¡¯s quite efficient in intimidating others¡¯? I¡¯m the king of the Immortal Grass. I¡¯m capable of identifying the special features of all heaven-and-earth spirit items, and my position allows me tomand all of them as well. Every nt-type soul beast¡¯s fighting capacity is reduced by half before me.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of nt-type soul masters, I think. It¡¯s not significant in elevating one¡¯s cultivation base anyway,¡± Ye Xinn spoke earnestly.

    Xie Xie chimed in. ¡°Precisely. It¡¯s quite useless. I¡¯m only looking for an Immortal Grass that increases my velocity. The perfection of speed is my goal.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui spoke, ¡°I seek to focus on my strength or just one attribute. A spirit soul that has no actualbat effect is useless for me. Moreover, if it upies the space of two soul rings, it will certainly reduce my fighting capacity greatly.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu shrugged. ¡°I wish to have a light attribute heaven-and-earth spirit item. It¡¯s useless even if it¡¯s nice to see. We¡¯re skilled in disguise, so it¡¯s easy for us to conceal an orange soul ring, but I¡¯d be better off without it if it has no practical applications.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± The Damask Tulip truly wished to jump into the Icefire Prized Eyes and put himself out of his misery.

    They were dismissing him just like that.

    ¡°You know nothing, you little brats! Tang San, the original founder of your Tang Sect, chose my predecessor from the start! Do you think that he made the wrong choice?! My power is not as simple as it looks! I...¡±

    Shouting in a rage, The Damask Tulip let out all his fury in an emotional outburst.

    ¡°Little Tulip, don¡¯t be angry. I think they¡¯re deliberately trying to annoy you,¡± the zing Apricot Cabbage consoled hastily.

    ¡°Do you want to be my spirit soul?¡± Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes glowed brightly upon seeing her. ¡°My martial soul is the Holy Angel. Light and fire are supposed toplement each other. If you¡¯re willing to be my spirit soul, I¡¯ll dly wee you. My Holy me would certainly be elevated to a brand-new level.¡±

    The zing Apricot Cabbage was caught off guard for a moment before she snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I can still live for another three thousand years. Why should I risk my life for you humans? Huo Yuhao took away my essence years ago and badly damaged my cultivation base. Otherwise, I might have even broken through the second doomsday. I¡¯mpletely uninterested in mankind, so how can I possibly join all of you?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu could not help sighing when he saw the zing Apricot Cabbage¡¯s stubborn expression. He spoke with helplessness, ¡°What we ask for we can¡¯t get. What we don¡¯t ask for is begging to be taken.¡±

    The Damask Tulip almost spat out a mouthful of fresh blood in anger. ¡®What do you mean by ¡®begging to be taken¡¯, huh? What do you mean that?!¡¯

    Amorous Douluo hastily tried to calm the situation, saying, ¡°Children, all of you don¡¯t understand the significance of an orange soul ring. It will give you a wide range of enhancements. The benefit it brings to you is far greater than what a mere a soul skill can do. Apologize to Brother Damask quickly.¡±

    The four of them all had different expressions. They saluted the deranged Damask Tulip with great effort and considered that an apology.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never join them no matter what. They¡¯ve truly pissed me off!¡± The Damask Tulip was green with rage. He was so infuriated he almost vomited blood.

    At this precise moment, a voice was heard.

    ¡°Senior, I wonder if your scent is capable of altering a person¡¯s aura?¡±

    The Damask Tulip turned around and nced in the direction of the voice, just in time to see Tang Wulin, who had begun meditating the earliest, stand up and walk to his side.

    Damask Tulip answered proudly, ¡°Every ability rted to smell is within my power.¡±

    Tang Wulin arrived by hispanions¡¯ side and bowed his body ever so slightly. He spoke, ¡°Then, I wish to receive your favor very much. I would like to invite you to be my spirit soul after my next breakthrough.¡±

    Damask Tulip frowned. He looked at Tang Wulin and spoke, ¡°Are you willing to do so?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with full certainty, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    Damask Tulip spoke, ¡°Yet it seems that I¡¯m not especiallypatible with your Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura. Comparatively, as a nt-type soul beast, I prefer the power of light or water element energy. Of course, the best is still a nt-type martial soul. Otherwise, I can¡¯t even transform into an orange soul ring if we¡¯re notpatible enough.¡±

    Tang Wulin immediately smiled when he heard that.

    The reason that he awakened so quickly was that he ate too little of the Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum, and also because his body was too strong now. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline power was altered by the Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum, but it had also absorbed the nutrition in the Chrysanthemum too soon after it had undergone the change. Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power was elevated by one rank while his blood essence power was enhanced at the same time. His blood essence vortex felt like it was already about to crystallize.

    Therefore, he chose the Damask Tulip for two reasons. The first being because its cultivation base was genuinely powerful. It was extremely difficult to acquire even a real one-hundred-year soul ring in the modern world, leave alone a Beast-level soul ring.

    A Beast could at least provide him with two orange soul rings, which could certainly strengthen his body.

    The biggest danger lurking inside his body was the nine Golden Dragon King Seals, which would eventually be an issue. He could possibly bring about his own destruction if he was not careful.

    Thus, when he heard Amorous Douluo mentioning that the orange soul ring from the transformed Damask Tulip was capable of elevating one¡¯s physical abilities when he had just awakened from his meditation earlier, he immediately inquired without the slightest hesitation. On the other hand, the ability to alter his body¡¯s aura was naturally to allow him to better conceal his cultivation base.

    Meanwhile, how could he not smile at the Damask Tulip¡¯s question? His martial soul was not the Golden Dragon King!

    Vines surged out of Tang Wulin¡¯s body as the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s aura instantly erupted from him. Blue-gold vines parted behind his back and came into contact with all sorts of spirit grass in the surroundings. At once, a gentle spiritual wave bloomed from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. In that split second, he seemed to be assimted into the Icefire Prized Eyes and everything else in his surroundings.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    The Damask Tulip stared in astonishment as Tang Wulin unleashed the Bluesilver Emperor. His body shuddered as he sensed Tang Wulin¡¯s aura, and he gasped aloud when his gaze fell upon Tang Wulin¡¯s body and saw a green-gold soul ring behind his back.

    ¡°The Nature Child!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s consciousness shifted ever so slightly and he could immediately sense the spiritual connection he had formed with all the nts and Immortal Grass in this Icefire Prized Eyes. It was different from what he had sensed in the other forests and nts before. The nts here had extremely high spiritual intelligence, so they could transmit their friendly feelings to him directly.

    Moreover, Tang Wulin was surprised to discover that his aura began to grow rapidly due to the amplification of the nts in the Icefire Prized Eyes. The newest green-gold soul ring on his body was even exuding an aura that felt like it was on fire.

    This was...

    He had once experienced the effect of the green-gold soul ring and its soul skill, the Nature Child. The area which his spiritual power could cover when the soul skill wasunched rivaled the most powerful radar. Moreover, he could control all the nts within the area for his own use and temporarily borrow their strength! In that state, he could evenpare himself to a Title Douluo.

    ¡°Choose me. I¡¯m willing to be your spirit soul unconditionally.¡± A shadow shed past and a figure had already arrived in front of Tang Wulin.

    It was one of the six Great Beasts from earlier. The man had a darkplexion and a handsome face. His entire body radiated a translucent, glossy light as he stood at the back without uttering a word. His eyes shimmered as brightly as the stars.

 Chapter 916 - The Nature Seed

    <h4>Chapter 916: The Nature Seed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Little ck, move aside!¡± Tang Wulin felt the heat on his face as another figure shed past. The zing Apricot Cabbage whose beauty was unrivaled appeared before him. ¡°Choose me. My fighting capacity is the strongest amongst everyone. I can provide you with the purest mes to amplify your abilities and even add control to the fire element of your natural attributes.¡±

    ¡°What are you all doing? Where¡¯s your dignity?¡± the Damask Tulip roared in rage as he stopped the remaining three beasts that were about to rush over. He then walked over to Tang Wulin in big strides, and with both his hands, he pulled the Little ck and the zing Apricot Cabbage away.

    The arrogance on his face vanished as he stood before Tang Wulin. ¡°I agree to do so.¡±

    The rest of the five beasts immediately burst into an uproar as soon as he said that.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®you agree to do so¡¯?¡± The Little ck immediately pulled the Damask Tulip away.

    The zing Apricot Cabbage was even angrier as she spoke, ¡°Little Tulip, you¡¯re despicable. How could you do that? I have no qualms with those queries you proposed.¡±

    The Damask Tulip sneered. ¡°I wonder who mentioned earlier that she still has three thousand years of life, so she will never be a human¡¯s spirit soul.¡±

    The zing Apricot Cabbage replied in a rage, ¡°How is that the same? He¡¯s the Nature Child. If we follow him, we can always cultivate with him as the root whenever. We don¡¯t need to face God¡¯s punishment under his protection. Even if faced with a downfall, he¡¯ll naturally transform into the Nature Ancient Tree. As hispanion, I¡¯ll naturally be reborn under the protection of the Nature Ancient Tree. Who cares about three thousand years of life when you can have immortality?¡±

    The zing Apricot Cabbage¡¯s words did not convince the Damask Tulip, but it enlightened Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin did not expect his Nature Child to have such an overpowering influence on these heaven and earth spirit items.

    Ye Xinn, Xie Xie, Yuanen Yehui, and Yue Zhengyu were stunned from witnessing this scenario at present.

    These beasts were quirky in that they went from wanting to kill the Shrek Seven Monsters to fighting among themselves in order to be Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit soul. How quickly their attitudes changed had made some people bbergasted. However, it seemed like this turn of events was a good thing.

    The Damask Tulip spoke to Tang Wulin, ¡°Nature Child, I can allow all of you to acquire one more spirit item each. Furthermore, I can tell you which type is the most precious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s betraying your own friends for personal gain! Little Tulip, have you no shame?¡± Another beast dashed over furiously.

    The Damask Tulip gave a cold humph. ¡°All of you don¡¯t know a thing. Have you not discovered what his martial soul is? It¡¯s the Bluesilver Emperor, the same Bluesilver Emperor of Tang Sect¡¯s progenitor, Tang San. Tang San¡¯s first choice was me back in the beginning. As his descendant, the Nature Child should choose me. All of you better stop vying because you can¡¯t possibly triumph over me!¡±

    As he was saying that, the Damask Tulip shed once as a misty, purple halo was unleashed from his body instantly. The aura from the rest of the five beasts weakened tremendously. This ought to be the Damask Tulip¡¯s ability to suppress the other nts which he mentioned previously.

    Tang Wulin did not utter a word. As a wily person himself, he was well aware that remaining silent would be most beneficial under such circumstances.

    ¡°Little Tulip, you can¡¯t act this way. The Nature Child is discovered by all of us together. This is an opportunity for us to gain our immortality. Aren¡¯t you a little selfish for wanting this all to yourself?¡± The zing Apricot Cabbage was outraged.

    ¡°Precisely. I can¡¯t stand this anymore,¡± said the youth dressed in a blue robe who was the youngest amongst the six.

    ¡°Little Frozen, your predecessor had followed the Holy Ice Douluo into ascending as Gods. You have no right to say bad things about me,¡± said the upset Damask Tulip.

    Tang Wulin just realized that the youngest person was surprisingly the Eight-pointed Frozen Grass. His predecessor was one of the few Great Soul Spirits of the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao.

    However, the Damask Tulip gave it a thought when he was challenged on his self-indulgence. A momentter, he heaved a sigh and retracted his purple aura before returning to hispanions.

    ¡°Little zing is right. This is an opportunity for everyone and we¡¯re all acting impulsively. The Nature Child is definitely alluring to all of us. To be fair to everyone, why don¡¯t we exin our abilities and allow the Nature Child to make his choice?¡±

    As the king of immortal grass, he chose to make it a fair opportunity for everyone.

    The Six Great Immortal Grasses were all looking toward Tang Wulin. The zing Apricot Cabbage spoke eagerly, ¡°I¡¯m the zing Apricot Cabbage. I was born in the Middle Yang Lake of the Icefire Prized Eyes. I¡¯m of the highest rank for a fire-type nt. I¡¯ve told you about the acquired effect after fusing with me. Although I¡¯m not sopatible with your attributes, I must tell you that Tang San once used my predecessor and also the Little Frozen¡¯s predecessor to perform the Fire-Ice Body Refining to strengthen his body back at the beginning of time. Although we didn¡¯t manage to be his soul ring, our predecessors were very helpful to his cultivation.¡±

    Fire-Ice Body Refining? It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time to learn of this as well.

    The Eight-pointed Frozen Grass continued, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I¡¯m the exact opposite of the Little zing. I was born in the Pr Ice Spring that is the opposite of the zing Yang Spring. I¡¯m the ultimate cold immortal grass.¡±

    The beast known as the Little ck continued to speak, ¡°I¡¯m the Little ck and I¡¯m the ck Jade Divine Bamboo that has been cultivating for a hundred and sixty thousand years. I¡¯m perfectlypatible with you. Your martial soul will be vastly strengthened and enhanced upon absorbing me. I¡¯ll increase the firmness of your soft side. All your Bluesilver Emperor vines can be converted into ck Jade Bluesilver Spears with unparalleled power. I¡¯ll strengthen your martial soul¡¯sbat capability on arge scale.¡±

    The other two beasts walked forward separately. The person on the left spoke, ¡°I¡¯m the Piercing Gaze Dew that cultivated into human form. The Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao chose my predecessor and received remarkable abilities to cultivate his spirit eyes and the Purple Demon Eyes. Although I¡¯ve only been cultivating for a hundred and ten thousand years, I¡¯ve already crossed the first hurdle of God¡¯s punishment, so I can be considered a beast. I¡¯ll be of great advantage to your Purple Demon Eyes if you choose to fuse with me.¡±

    The final person was also the one with the bulkiest body amongst the beasts. ¡°I¡¯m the Earthworm Pumpkin. I¡¯ve been cultivating for a hundred and ny thousand years. You¡¯ll acquire an orange soul ring after absorbing me. Although we¡¯re all beasts, only two-hundred-thousand-year beasts with a cultivation base that is close to the second great punishment will enable you to possess the orange spirit soul. This is the difference in the ranking. I possess the ability of the Earthworm¡¯s Turn, so I¡¯m of the earth attribute. I can sense a piece of extremely powerful earth attribute soul bone in your body. Fusing with me will allow you to have extraordinary elevation in your ability to control the earth and even increase your soul bone¡¯s skill on arge scale.¡±

    The five great beasts each introduced themselves individually.

    The Damask Tulip spoke finally, ¡°They¡¯re all correct. Moreover, we¡¯re all beasts with intelligence. Choosing any of us to be your spirit soul will provide you with a piece of soul bone when you fuse with us during your next breakthrough to a higher rank. Inparison, I think that I, the Little Pumpkin and the Little ck are most suitable for you. This judgment ispletely based on your needs and suitability.¡±

    Tang Wulin was quiet. He was feeling overwhelmed with the numerous choices at present.

    A hundred-thousand-year soul ring and bone were absolutely the ultimate goals for a soul master. At the moment, there were six such creatures willing to be his spirit soul and waiting in a row for him to make his choice. It was unprecedented, but it also gave him a tough decision.

    ¡°Before I make the choice, will the Senior kindly tell me the reason in your high appreciation of the Nature Child? What¡¯s the profound meaning of the Nature Child anyway?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Even As Douluo Yun Ming was incapable of answering him back at the beginning. At present, this seemed the best opportunity for him to get the answer as he was facing these nt-type beasts.

    The Damask Tulip was quiet for a moment before he spoke, ¡°The Nature Child is the seed that is recognized by the great Nature.¡±

    ¡°Seed?¡± Tang Wulin asked in astonishment.

    The Damask Tulip nodded. ¡°Yes, the seed. The seed that is also known as the Nature Seed. Such a seed has only appeared a few times in history. The Nature Seed is only born when the Nature Heart is destroyed on the continent. In other words, the nt which is at its peak in the world cultivates such a seed and entrusts the Nature Child with it when Nature is devastated. The Nature Child will look for an opportunity to germinate such that Nature can breed and popte once again. The Nature Seed can be found on any nt or animal, but it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve learned that it appears in a human.¡±

 Chapter 917 - Three Questions

    <h4>Chapter 917: Three Questions</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At this point, his gaze turned dull. ¡°Frankly, we didn¡¯t believe that Shrek Academy was annihted until we sensed the aura of the Nature Child in you. The previous Nature Child was the Gold Tree in Shrek Academy. Its existence had supported Nature. Now that I think about it, it has fallen already.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling shocked upon listening to his words. The Gold Tree had already fallen as the Damask Tulip mentioned, while his Nature Child had been formed with the help of the Gold Tree. Actually, he had already aplished the Nature Child soul ring even before the Gold Tree had fallen!

    What caused Nature to be destroyed so incisively? Without a doubt, it was the reckless act of mankind. Tang Wulin felt heaviness on his chest when he thought about it because he was a part of mankind.

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen if the Nature Seed doesn¡¯t germinate and take root?¡± the Amorous Douluo suddenly asked.

    The Damask Douluo¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Then, Nature will wither away and it will be an apocalypse in the human world. All living things will gradually die because of the destruction of the food chain. Douluo Continent will be on its path toplete obliteration. At the end, nothing will survive.¡±

    These words sounded ominous such that the Shrek Seven Monsters were all shocked upon hearing this. They thought of the current situation in the continent. The soul beasts were already endangered or extinct, and mankind¡¯s technology was developing rapidly. Almost every big city had turned into a concrete jungle while the habitats of other living creatures were being destroyed in the process. If this continued, would the world cease to exist when all the forests on the continent were gone?

    No one could answer this question. Even the Damask Tulip sounded like he was exaggerating to attract attention. Yet, such an oue seemed inevitable! Was the case of the soul beasts being an endangered species not evident?

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°So, what should I do as the Nature Child?¡±

    The Damask Tulip shook his head in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve been here ever since I was born. All my knowledge about the Nature Child is embedded in my genes and it¡¯s all that I know. I don¡¯t know what you should do as the Nature Child either, but I¡¯m certain that all of us will help and protect you in the hope that, one day, you¡¯ll be powerful enough to revive Nature.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded gently. A great, new responsibility had just been added to the burden on his shoulders.

    The Damask Tulip¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°So, what¡¯s your choice?¡±

    Tang Wulin was quiet for a moment before he spoke, ¡°Since all of you are willing to help me, are you willing to leave with me? I¡¯m fine without any of you bing my spirit soul. How about being mypanions instead? Is that doable?¡±

    These six people were all beasts with over a hundred-thousand year cultivation bases, so their statuses could be considered as Title Douluos. They were all almighties even without a battle armor. It would be much easier to rebuild Shrek Academy with their help in the future.

    The Damask Tulip was stunned for a moment but cracked into a bitter smile soon after. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We¡¯re different from ordinary nt-type soul beasts after all. Our cultivation base is only a tenth of the actual because we relied on the Icefire Prized Eyes¡¯ origin energy for our cultivation. Thus, we¡¯ll continue to weaken, and our lifespan will be shortened significantly as soon as we leave the Icefire Prized Eyes. It won¡¯t take long for god¡¯s punishment and destruction to catch up with us. Our cultivation bases will be reduced by then even if we choose to be spirit souls. Hence, we can¡¯t possibly follow you unless you¡¯re capable of fusing with all of us as your spirit souls.¡±

    Tang Wulin had an idea in his mind. ¡°I can¡¯t do it alone but I have myrades. They can infuse their spirit souls as well. Oh right, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m being so selfish...¡± Tang Wulin became a little upset as it suddenly dawned upon him.

    He realized that if these nt-type beasts chose to be their spirit souls, the beasts would die should something befell them in the future.

    The Damask Tulip was stunned for a moment before he turned around and looked at the five beasts as if he was deep in thought.

    A flurry of thoughts weremunicated swiftly among the six great beasts.

    Tang Wulin was about to say something when he was stopped by the Amorous Douluo¡¯s gaze that hinted at him to wait.

    A momentter, the Damask Tulip turned around once again and spoke to Tang Wulin solemnly, ¡°The scenario which you¡¯ve just proposed is not impossible. However, I must first verify a few things. Firstly, as the Nature Child, will you stay together with yourrades always?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at hisrades before speaking determinedly, ¡°We¡¯ll certainly be together, if not every second or minute of the way, at least for the restoration of Shrek Academy.¡±

    The Damask Tulip spoke, ¡°My second question. In the future, how do you n to manage our Icefire Prized Eyes? The Icefire Prized Eyes is one of the three treasurednds of the highest grade in today¡¯s world. I¡¯m not sure whether the other two still exist, but I can certainly tell you that the Icefire Prized Eyes will be of immense help to you if you wish to revive Nature one day.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°You mean that I can borrow the strength from here?¡±

    The Damask Tulip spoke, ¡°I can¡¯t attest for the others, but with your Golden Dragon King bloodline and also as the Nature Child, you¡¯ll certainly be able to. The status of the Dragon King has made the two Dragon King spirit souls in the Icefire Prized Eyes follow you, while the status of the Nature Child has gained our trust in you. Hence, not only are you allowed to borrow the strength of this ce, but you can even take it all away.¡±

    Even the Amorous Douluo drew a deep breath upon listening to the Damask Tulip¡¯s words as he looked at him absentmindedly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was distracted for a moment before he pondered a while. Then, he spoke, ¡°I can¡¯t give you a definite answer for this question right now, but I can tell you that I¡¯ll certainly revive Nature to the best of my ability so long as I¡¯m able to do so. By then, I¡¯ll make the decision of how to utilize the Icefire Prized Eyes. At the same time, as a Tang Sect disciple, I¡¯ll always abide by the promise made between the Icefire Prized Eyes and Tang Sect and I¡¯ll never abuse the Icefire Prized Eyes¡¯ strength.¡±

    Although the Damask Tulip did not manage to get any written promise from Tang Wulin, he was smiling on the contrary. ¡°You¡¯ve proven yourself to be the Nature Child chosen by the Gold Tree.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s promise of not abusing their strength and doing anything rashly had put them at ease.

    The Damask Tulip spoke, ¡°This is my final question. Or perhaps, I should say it¡¯s a condition proposed by us. We hope that when the dayes, as the Nature Child, you¡¯re going to sow the Nature Seed in some ce where you¡¯ll nt the seeds from the six of us surrounding you.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment, but he immediately answered, ¡°As long as I understand how to sow the seed and the time hase for me to nt the Nature Seed, I¡¯ll certainly do it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡± The Damask Tulip walked forward with great strides as his hands began to conjure something in the space above him. Streams of radiance formed into magnificent light striations in the air while the five beasts behind him each conjured their own striations.

    Their consciousness surged into Tang Wulin¡¯s mind soon after. Those were precisely the three things he promised to do earlier.

    ¡°Please sign the contract. Once the contract ispleted, the six of us will be you and yourrades¡¯ associate spirit souls. We¡¯ll never leave or abandon you, and we¡¯ll go through thick and thin together eternally,¡± the Damask Tulip spoke in a resolute and decisive manner.

    Tang Wulin was overjoyed while the rest of the four people from the Shrek Seven Monsters were jubnt. The addition of such spirit souls was equal to another few more hundred-thousand year soul rings! Such a soul spirit could at least provide them with two to three soul rings with an impressive elevation. Perhaps, their soul skills would not be particrly powerful, but the amplification effect on them would definitely be optimistic.

 Chapter 918 - The Icefire Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 918: The Icefire Alliance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was the era of endangered soul beasts, so one could imagine how difficult it was to acquire a one-hundred-thousand-year soul ring. This was simply an unprecedented opportunity for everyone.

    Under Amorous Douluo¡¯s guidance, Tang Wulin bit his finger and squeezed out a drop of blood while reciting the oath to sign a contract with the Damask Tulip and the rest of the six Beasts.

    Later generationsbeled this contract ¡®the Icefire Alliance¡¯. It had a profound influence on Shrek Academy¡¯s future and even the history of the entire continent.

    The contract waspleted. The six Beasts¡¯ faces were filled with excitement. They did not seem to be bothered by the fact that they were bing spirit souls soon.

    The Damask Tulip spoke with a smile on his face, ¡°Your Majesty, you can make your choice now.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Tang Wulin was stunned.

    The zing Apricot Cabbage was also smiling as she spoke, ¡°Certainly. The Nature Child is nature¡¯s willpower. You¡¯re the ruler of all nts so naturally, we¡¯re addressing you as such. Now, whom do you wish to choose from among us?¡±

    Tang Wulin considered for a moment before saying, ¡°I choose senior Damask Tulip.¡±

    He made the decision so quickly that the Six Great Beasts were rather surprised, including the Damask Tulip himself.

    The Damask Tulip could not help asking out of curiosity, ¡°Your Majesty, how did youe the decision to choose me so quickly?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke sincerely, ¡°Senior is capable of more than just providing me with an orange soul ring and endless intelligence. The orange soul ring will be very important in augmenting my physical capabilities, so I can have a stronger body as I continue to elevate the Golden Dragon King Bloodline in the future. Additionally, you¡¯re also capable of evading poisons andmanding nt life. You¡¯re verypatible with the skills of my Nature Child and also my Bluesilver Emperor so I naturally chose you.¡±

    The remaining five Beasts were disappointed, but they did not say anything else. Tang Wulin¡¯s status in their hearts was alreadypletely different after the contract was signed.

    The Damask Tulip was beaming with joy. ¡°Your Majesty, for a human, you have magnificent taste! I can see that there is still some disparity between Your Majesty¡¯s cultivation base and rank-60, so I shall attach myself to your body and await our fusion. Your Nature Child aura is also beneficial for me. Everyone is leaving the Icefire Prized Eyes for a short period of time, so I don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll deteriorate too quickly. Please follow me, Your Majesty.¡±

    As he spoke, the Damask Tulip turned around and walked toward the Icefire Prized Eyes¡¯kes.

    The Damask Tulip stopped when they arrived in front of arge purple flower by thekeside. They had first seen this flower as they were descending from the sky when they first arrived. It was thergest flower within the entire Icefire Prized Eyes.

    The Damask Tulip smiled and spoke, ¡°This is my original body. From today onward, I¡¯m yours, Your Majesty.¡± He raised his hand and touched therge Damask Tulip as he spoke. Therge flower closed rapidly and transformed into a flower bud before it slowly rose and flew toward Tang Wulin.

    The enormous Damask Tulip shrank rapidly as it flew to Tang Wulin, while Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor was moving of its own ord after being guided by the flower. There was a sh of light from the green-gold soul ring. Tang Wulin was struck motionless as a golden shadow immediately appeared on his forehead.

    It had the form of a seed. The Damask Tulip was overjoyed. He waved his right hand to guide the tiny, little flower bud from his original body to merge into the area between Tang Wulin¡¯s brows.

    Tang Wulin felt a gush of fragrance radiate through his entire body as an incrediblyfortable sensation sweep over him.

    ¡°The Nature Seed is located within Your Majesty¡¯s soul sea. It¡¯s my honor to be able to apany the Nature Seed for the time being.¡± The Damask Tulip had already gone down on one knee as he spoke. His eyes were filled with happiness.

    ¡°Your Majesty, yourpanions have yet to arrive at the bottleneck of a breakthrough at the moment. Why don¡¯t all of us incubate ourselves in your Nature Seed temporarily? We could greatly elevate ourselves as long as we have adequate time to incubate and grow to orange spirit soul rank. This will be very helpful to Your Majesty¡¯s friends as well.¡± The zing Apricot Cabbage looked at Tang Wulin with great yearning.

    Yes, other than Xu Lizhi, the rest of Tang Wulin¡¯spanions would not be able to break through to the next level yet.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°That will not be an issue. I think that it¡¯s possible that mypanion who¡¯s absorbing the Origin Energy Immortal Grass right now is about to have a breakthrough soon.¡±

    The Damask Tulip spoke, ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty. We had some slight reservations when we were helping you and yourpanions in choosing Immortal Grass. There¡¯s something that we have yet to rify. The Origin Energy Immortal Grass is genuinely one of the highest grades of Immortal Grass avable, but it is highly exclusive. It¡¯s possible that friend of yours can¡¯t fuse with any other nt-type martial souls in the future anymore after he was infused with one that had origin energy. Thus, none of us is suitable for him. He¡¯ll need another one with origin energy to elevate his soul power¡¯s strength on arge scale. His soul power will at least exceed the others of the same rank by forty percent. Moreover, the Origin Energy Immortal Grass can actually transform into his sixth soul ring as long as it epts him. We¡¯ll have to see if the Origin Energy Immortal Grass approves of him during the fusion process and is willing to leave behind its foundation to be his spirit soul.¡±

    ¡°I had certainly been unwilling before, but how can I refuse in the presence of the Nature Child?¡± A stream of white light arose from the spot where the Origin Energy Immortal Grass had been plucked and transformed into a white figure. Much to Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise, it took the form of a chubby, young man that appeared rather simr to Xu Lizhi.

    ¡°Is that form changing? You...¡± The Damask Tulip looked at him in astonishment.

    The Origin Energy Immortal Grass sounded a little annoyed as he exined, ¡°My origin energy lineage is different from all of yours. I¡¯m able to take a human form without the need to endure divine punishment after one hundred thousand years, and I¡¯ll only face my first god¡¯s punishment when I reach one hundred and fifty thousand years. I can¡¯t bear the noise of your constant chattering every day, so I didn¡¯t reveal my human figure. Since the Nature Child descended upon us today I didn¡¯t have a choice but to allow my original body to be absorbed by the little fat boy. What else can I say? Will Your Majesty please take my seed and count me in as one of your guardians when you¡¯re sowing the Nature Seed in the future?¡±

    A perfectly round, white seed flew out from his hand and arrived before Tang Wulin as he spoke.

    Tang Wulin did not even need to exercise control as a gush of suction force was naturally produced from his forehead that drew the Origin Energy Immortal Grass¡¯ seed into the Nature Seed.

    The Origin Energy Immortal Grass saluted to Tang Wulin respectfully before merrily leaping into the sky and heading straight for Xu Lizhi. At the exact moment that hended on Xu Lizhi, an aura burst out from Xu Lizhi¡¯s body. It was apparent that he had broken through to a new realm.

    A red soul ring appeared around his body after he had fused with the Origin Energy Immortal Grass. A thread of golden lines adorned the top of red soul ring. This could only be bestowed by a soul beast with a cultivation base of over one hundred thousand years.

    Meanwhile, the Origin Energy Immortal Grass¡¯ phantom shadow emerged and swayed behind his back. There was no doubt that Xu Lizhi¡¯s sixth soul skill would be so powerful such that he would shock everyone with his buns as a food-type soul master.

    His soul ring could not possibly be orange-gold, but he was not at a losspared to hispanions. This was because Ye Xinn, Yuanen Yehui, Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu of Shrek Seven Monsters had already attained six soul rings. There was only Xu Xiaoyan and Tang Wulin who were still at a five-ringed cultivation base.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s sixth soul ring was already at one hundred thousand years. As long as he was willing, the Origin Energy Immortal Grass could bestow him with three or even four one-hundred-thousand-year soul rings. In other words, he would have one more high-ranking soul ring than hispanions.

    Only Xu Xiaoyan and Yue Zhengyu could overtake him after they fused with the immortal grass spirit souls before themselves now. On the other hand, Gu Yue was also six-ringed when she consumed the Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum earlier. As the captain, Tang Wulin could not spare any more of these Six Great Spirit Souls for Gu Yue as it would be unfair.

    As the Nature Child, he could not withdraw even if he wanted. He was the main signee of the contract, so he was afraid that these Beasts would turn hostile immediately if he did not choose a nt-type Beast to fuse with.

    Ye Xinn was smiling gleefully. It was absolutely unbelievable for a food-type soul master to possess a one-hundred-thousand-year soul ring, and this was his sixth soul ring!

    Given his cultivation base, Xu Lizhi was incapable of fusing with the spirit soul under ordinary circumstances as his body could not withstand the process. However, in this case, the Origin Energy Immortal Grass was a spirit soul that used its original body as a heaven-and-earth treasure to nourish and fuse with his body with great effort. He would only need to store a portion of energy for him to continue absorbing in the future when he reached an even higher rank, and then he would not need to worry that his body could not withstand anymore.

    The group of Beasts each revealed their original bodies. The zing Apricot Cabbage, the ck Jade Divine Bamboo, the Earthworm Pumpkin, the Eight-pointed Frozen Grass and the Piercing Gaze Dew all flew up and shrunk their bodies before they rushed to prate into the Nature Seed located between Tang Wulin¡¯s brows.

    Tang Wulin felt as all sorts of auras flowed within his body. He was surprised to find that his soul power had immediately increased by one rank under the nourishment of their auras. They truly deserved their reputation of being Beast-rank heaven-and-earth treasures.

 Chapter 919 - Lovesick Heartbreak Flower

    <h4>Chapter 919: Lovesick Heartbreak Flower</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After the Six Great Beasts had fused their original bodies into him, their human forms began to fade.

    ¡°Your Majesty, our seeds are in our original bodies. We¡¯ll naturally leave them in the Nature Seed by the time we transform ourselves into spirit souls for you and yourpanions. There¡¯s no need to worry. We¡¯ll grow next to the Nature Seed as guardians when you sow it. May we ask if there are any more heaven-and-earth that you and yourpanions need?¡±

    Tang Wulin turned his head to the side and looked toward his friends. The group was already glowing with excitement. Yue Zhengyu took the initiative to speak, ¡°I don¡¯t. The opportunity to receive a senior as my associate spirit soul in the future means the world to me. We must learn to be content, or we¡¯ll be struck by lightning as punishment.¡±

    The rest of them nodded in session. Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re right. We shouldn¡¯t drain the pool to catch the fish. Even though the Icefire Prized Eyes is capable of growing nts quickly, time is still needed. We can¡¯t take too much, and it¡¯s better to leave some for those thate after.¡±

    They were already taking away the Six Great Beasts, so there was no other item that was more precious than they here. They would truly be struck by lightning if they were too greedy.

    The Damask Tulip¡¯s smile was growing wider now. However, he pondered for a moment before he spoke to Tang Wulin, ¡°Your Majesty, may I rmend that you try one type of spirit item? If you manage to get its approval, it could possibly save your life in the future once, or perhaps I should say that it will bestow one more life upon you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at the Damask Tulip in astonishment. There was no doubt that the Damask Tulip was already considering all sorts of issuespletely from Tang Wulin¡¯s point of view, now that he was chosen to be Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit soul.

    The Damask Tulip walked to the side as the nts parted one after another, revealing a huge rock as ck as ink. The rock was striking among so many spirit items. There was a pure white flower with a dash of red growing on the top of the rock. It was so incredibly beautiful that it seemed topel one¡¯s spirit toward itself from a mere nce.

    ¡°What is...?¡± Tang Wulin asked in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s called the Lovesick Heartbreak Red. In reality, its cultivation base has already exceeded one hundred thousand years but it will never transform into a soul beast. This is because it has been trapped in its own spiritual world, with no possibility of escape.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in bewilderment, ¡°The Lovesick Heartbreak Red? So you¡¯re saying that this is the legendary Lovesick Heartbreak Red used by the Tang Sect¡¯s founder, Tang San, to resurrect his wife, Soft Bone Douluo? This is the spirit item reputed to be the most lovesick in the entire nt kingdom?¡±

    The Damask Tulip nodded. ¡°Precisely.¡±

    Tang Wulin had read about this Immortal Grass in historical records about Tang Sect¡¯s founder, Tang San. He did not expect to find it growing here in the Icefire Prized Eyes.

    ording to the legends, this Immortal Grass was capable of resurrecting the dead and restoring flesh to bare bones, but it could only be possessed by a lovesick person. Those without absolutely undivided devotion could never possibly pluck this Immortal Grass.

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°So how do I pluck it, then?¡±

    The Damask Tulip spoke, ¡°You¡¯ll need to think about your beloved, the one that your heart holds most dearly, while you spit a mouthful of blood onto it. Then it will fall off on its own, signifying its approval of you. Otherwise, you can¡¯t possibly pluck it, no matter how strong you are. Your Majesty, no harm in trying if there¡¯s someone you love in your heart.¡±

    Without realizing, Tang Wulin turned his head to the side and looked at Gu Yuena sitting cross-legged in the distance. Warmth sprung up in his heart immediately.

    Their entire history together seemed to sh before his eyes in an instant.

    He remembered how she would only respond to him when they first met. She was obviously gifted with outstanding natural talents, yet she would always apany him, staying by his side like an essory. They came to love each other over time, and things advanced gradually from there. Tender feelings remained entwined around their hearts all the while.

    It was not until that fateful day when she suddenly began to treat him differently. It was as if she was rejecting him, yet he understood that everything she had done was to protect him from harm.

    In the end, she was finally moved by his confession on Sea God Lake. They finally got together during the Destined for Three Reincarnations segment.

    She departed the next day, but she left behind that silver dragon scale together with her heart to apany him for eternity.

    He loved her from his very bones, while she loved him deeply as well. The feelings they had for each other were equally profound.

    When he had to confront the aftermath of Shrek¡¯s annihtion, she suddenly appeared by his side and used her body to shield him from that massive explosion caused by the rank-9 fixed soul ammunition.

    There was no need to constantly talk about love. One would only need to show it when it truly mattered.

    It was during that one moment when she had appeared in the sky, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart melted entirely. After that, he could never possibly let another woman into it for the rest of his life.

    Even though the love between them might still have to endure countless hardships, he was not afraid. As long as he knew that she loved him, he was willing to walk hand in hand with her no matter what dangersy ahead.

    She made him strong. Despite Shrek Academy¡¯s total destruction, Tang Wulin did not despair because she was by his side.

    He would always be strong for her, so he would be able to protect her and their love.

    Turning his palm away, Tang Wulin struck his chest with the back of his hand. The blood essence in his body surged as he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood filled with sentimental emotions and deep love onto the Lovesick Heartbreak Red.

    Warm blood flowed along the petals and seemed to stain therge flower. The Lovesick Heartbreak Red shuddered gently while the fresh blood spat out by Tang Wulin slowly seeped into the pure white flower, turning it a piercing red.

    It floated down gently andnded on Tang Wulin¡¯s palm.

    ¡°A person filled with the finest, most admirable qualities and love.¡± The Damask Tulip was overjoyed because His Majesty managed to receive the Lovesick Heartbreak Red¡¯s approval, which meant an extra life for him! Of course, this was an auspicious event for himself as a spirit soul, because this would greatly increase the chance of the Nature Seed breeding in the future.

    When they had been discussing earlier, the Damask Tulip had only needed one reason to convince his fellow Beasts.

    That reason was very simple and direct. If the Nature Child could sow the Nature Seed one day, then they would receive advantages unprecedented in history should they choose to apany him. In the future, they could be the founders of the Douluo Continent¡¯s environment. They would only have such an opportunity if they followed Tang Wulin.

    If the Nature Seed was not sown, then it would mean that the natural world of the Douluo Continent would certainly break down soon. Even if they were to live by thekeshore of the Icefire Prized Eyes, could the eggs remain unbroken when the nest was in ruins? There woulde a day when they would be eliminated as well.

    The Nature Child had appeared, so they could only imagine how much damage nature had already taken. It was only by working together as one to support the Nature Child so that he could sow the seeds sessfully in the future, that they stood a chance of living in this world for ages toe. Perhaps there was even a chance for them to be just like the Eight-pointed Frozen Grass and apany His Majesty as he ascended to the Divine Realm.

    Thus, they were willing to transform themselves into associate spirit souls for this generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters. It would also be highly beneficial to their elevation process if they apanied the Nature Child, Tang Wulin.

    On the other hand, they had a selfish motive too. They had been in this ce for thousands of years. Even though Icefire Prized Eyes had the perfect environment for them, as sentient beings how could they not yearn for the outside world?

    The Icefire Alliance was formed for all these reasons.

    Tang Wulin stored the Lovesick Heartbreak Red cautiously in a jade box. There was no excitement on his face, only tenderness.

    The Damask Tulip spoke, ¡°Your Majesty, our mission is alreadyplete. Our original bodies are fused into the Nature Seed, so our souls can¡¯t be separated from them for too long. I¡¯m about to merge back into your body. Please do as you and yourpanions like, Your Majesty.¡±

    As he spoke, the souls of the Beasts each transformed into a stream of light and infused into the area between Tang Wulin¡¯s brows before disappearing.

    For the foreseeable future, the Nature Seed in Tang Wulin¡¯s body would nurture and nourish them. In turn, they would reward Tang Wulin by exerting a silent influence over him, just like how Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power had just increased by one rank.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power had already reached rank-50, so he was not that far from rank-60.

    ¡°This has been a great sess.¡± Amorous Douluo was smiling joyously. ¡°Ever since the great catastrophe dawned on the Tang Sect, I¡¯ve never felt as confident as I do today, that all of you will certainly revitalize the Tang Sect in the future. Take a rest over here. We¡¯ll leave when Gu Yue has awakened.¡±

    By that point, the seven-colored miasma driven away by the sword¡¯s consciousness had already condensed once again. It filled the originally beautiful valley with bright colors.

    The Icefire¡¯s double dragon souls were still swirling around each other in endless cycles above Gu Yuena to protect her.

    They seemed to be on more intimate terms with Gu Yuenapared to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin returned to Gu Yuena¡¯s side and sat cross-legged on the ground once again. The natural environment here was magnificent, with countless heaven-and-earth spirit items, so there was no ce else more suitable for him to cultivate his Bluesilver Emperor martial soul than right here.

 Chapter 920 - Has Gu Yue Returned?

    <h4>Chapter 920: Has Gu Yue Returned?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The rest of the group was resting and meditating on their own too. The trip to the Icefire Prized Eyes had yielded great gains for them far beyond anything they had imagined. They were now equipped with solid foundations for their futures.

    Xu Lizhi awakened slightly earlier than Gu Yuena. His chubby face could not stop smiling when he saw the new red soul ring on his body. Heter summoned the Origin Energy Immortal Grass to get to know each other.

    Xu Lizhi smiled but refused to speak about the sixth soul skill bestowed by this Origin Energy Immortal Grass. He was only willing to say that he would certainly surprise everyone with his new skill.

    A food-type soul skill formed from a one-hundred-thousand-year soul ring was enough to elevate their entire squadron¡¯s power by at least one rank even if its effect was not enough to shake the universe and move the gods.

    Tang Wulin opened his eyes just as Xu Lizhi was madly jumping about on the spot out of excitement. Tang Wulin had not managed to enter deep meditation state because of his concern for Gu Yue. He immediately awakened as soon as he sensed an energy fluctuation from Gu Yue beside him.

    Just after he opened his eyes, he found Gu Yuena, sitting opposite him, opening her gorgeous eyes as well.

    Her huge, violet eyes appeared pure as before, while her longshes fluttered repeatedly. With her silver hair draped across her shoulders, she appeared quiet and calm with a cold air that made her seem unapproachable.

    Her aura became more powerful after she had absorbed the Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum¡¯s essence.

    ¡°Gu Yue,¡± Tang Wulin called out gently. Had his Gu Yue returned?

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Gu Yue answered softly.

    In the distance, hispanions immediately quieted down with their gaze fixed on the two of them.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Just like that, everyone exploded withughter.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression stiffened as he red at Gu Yuena in bewilderment. Even so, he felt as if a heavy weight was lifted off his mind when Gu Yuena called him ¡®father¡¯. Perhaps it was because the Gu Yuena that addressed him as such would never abandon him so easily.

    Gu Yuena smiled sweetly at Tang Wulin. She came forward and wrapped her arms around his neck, while her lovely body leaned into his embrace.

    Tang Wulin hastily hugged her. The feeling of fulfillment he got made him feel like the blood he spat out for the Lovesick Heartbreak Red earlier could be replenished in a split second.

    ¡°Gu Yue, this is for you.¡± Tang Wulin retrieved the jade box he kept in his chest pocket earlier and ced it on Gu Yuena¡¯s palm.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Gu Yuena asked curiously.

    Tang Wulin spoke with a smile on his face, ¡°This is a flower. If you ever encounter a dangerous situation and you¡¯re severely injured while I¡¯m not by your side, you can consume this flower and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Father. Flowers are my favorite,¡± Gu Yuena spoke with excitement. She roughly shoved the Immortal Grass, reputed to be most lovesick, in her chest pocket.

    Tang Wulin smiled too. He could not stop himself from giving her a soft peck on her delicate cheek.

    Gu Yue shuddered ever so gently but her lips quickly cracked into a smile and her cheeks reddened. She spoke, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough. Should we leave now? Don¡¯t be torturing dogs when someone is by their lonesome here.¡± Amorous Douluo sounded slightly frustrated.

    Only then did Tang Wulin realize that hispanions were still waiting for them. He hastily pulled Gu Yuena up to her feet before awkwardly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The squad unleashed their battle armor once again, pping their wings as they flew into the air.

    Just as Amorous Douluo was about to utilize his shield to protect everyone as they made their way through the seven-colored miasma, Tang Wulin suddenly heard the Damask Tulip¡¯s voice in his mind.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself like that!¡±

    A lightly scented, pale pink halo suddenly spread out from Tang Wulin¡¯s body and covered everybody else instantly.

    The seven-colored miasma was a terrifying, corrosive poison, but it was pushed away swiftly like melting snow as soon as it came into contact with the pink halo. The halo appeared to be dissipating the miasma, and it dispersed into the surroundings rapidly.

    The Damask Tulip deserved its reputation of being the king of nts capable of suppressing all poisons! This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time feeling like he had made quite a good choice.

    The Damask Tulip was not aware that Tang Wulin chose him as his spirit soul so swiftly because hispanions refused to do so! As a captain, Tang Wulin had the mentality to choose the spirit soul that had been rejected. Tang Wulin was afraid that the Damask Tulip would be so infuriated if he found out that he would vomit blood.

    Ten dayster, Tang Wulin drove the soulbat vehicle as he moved along the highway westward with Gu Yue.

    There were only two of them in the vehicle. Gu Yuena was beaming with joy as she looked at the beautiful scenery from the window with excitement on her face. It felt just like a field trip.

    A few days ago, Tang Wulin brought Gu Yuena along to visit Holy Spirit Douluo. Holy Spirit Douluo examined her but could not understand why she had yet to recover after consuming the Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum.

    However, she told Tang Wulin that it was certainly not because the medicinal properties were inadequate. A one-hundred-thousand-year Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum was a hundred times more effective than a ten-thousand-year Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum. Even one petal was said to be enough to cure Gu Yue¡¯s condition. The only exnation avable now was that the nerves in Gu Yue¡¯s brain had not opened up entirely, but the Chrysanthemum would gradually take effect. She should be able to absorb it soon and eventually recover.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin brought Gu Yuena along as they traveled on the road for five days. They would arrive at the Douluo Continent¡¯s current federal capital, Mingdu, in three more days. Their destination was not Mingdu, so they would continue to travel westward until they arrived in the continent¡¯s far west.

    There had been a meeting between Amorous Douluo Zang Xin and Saint Craftsman Zhen Hua, and they had a thorough discussion before making meticulous arrangements for Tang Wulin and hispanions.

    The situation on the continent had temporarily stabilized for the moment, but it had been an eventful year. The Tang Sect was facing total copse, and it was the time when Shrek Academy¡¯s supporters were most severely suppressed.

    There were so many enemies targeting them that they had no way to deal with all of them. There was nothing they could do to change the situation even if both of the Tang Sect¡¯s hall masters were to work together.

    Thus, their only choice was to wait patiently, at least until the disturbance boiled over.

    Hence, Tang Wulin and hispanions had a n to carry out after they had conversed with Amorous Douluo, Zhen Hua and Mu Ye. Firstly, joining the army was inevitable, but they could not all enlist together. It would be too conspicuous for the eight of them to be seen as a group, and it would not be beneficial for their development in the army.

    At the same time, Zang Xin made the decision to allow Tang Wulin to enlist using his original identity upon careful consideration. By doing this, they coulde forward on behalf of Shrek Academy formally when they could take a firm stand in the army. If they were to enlist in the army in disguise, they would be the main targets for their enemies once they revealed that they were hiding their identities.

    However, their level of risk would be greatly elevated if they were to enlist in the army with their original identities. Their lives would be in even more danger if they were discovered by evil soul masters. They could possibly be murdered.

    Thus, the location at which they could enlist would be somewhere within their control or a ce where they would not be easily discovered.

    The Eight of them were separated first because it would be much easier to hide one person in the army than to hide seven in one army troop at the same time.

    Hence, the Tang Sect utilized its secret rtionships concealed in dark corners to assign them to different military regions. They were all using their original identities, but their rtionship with the Tang Sect and Saint Craftsman Zhen Hua was concealed using Shrek Academy¡¯s hidden ties.

    Holy Spirit Douluo had lost all interest in life, but her influence over Shrek Academy was still powerful. There were still loyal supporters of Shrek in the army just like how the Northsea Army Corps was still the private army reserved for Imperial Sun Moon Soul Master Academy.

    The eight of them were divided into four pairs, with every pair being a couple.

    This would be beneficial as they would readily care for their partner ande to each other¡¯s aid when in distress. Additionally, they would not be distracted from their training out of worry for their partner or from missing them.

 Chapter 921 - Departing to Enlist in the Army

    <h4>Chapter 921: Departing to Enlist in the Army</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    o the North, East, South, and West. Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena were assigned to the toughest location which was also the only ce without the Tang Sect¡¯s and Shrek Academy¡¯s influence among all four of the assigned locations. However, it was the least discoverable.

    Tang Wulin brought along a rmendation letter personally issued by the Holy Spirit Douluo to represent Shrek Academy.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s journey was the furthest aspared to hispanions. Moreover, Gu Yue¡¯s present condition rendered her incapable of helping him. Tang Wulin could only depend on himself even after he had arrived there to arrange a ce for Gu Yue to settle down. Gu Yue¡¯s condition would not even permit her to enter the barracks. How could she serve in the military when she was still acting like a child?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was torn by conflicting emotions. He wished that Gu Yue could be better soon but he was also hoping that she could remain by his side like. He was afraid that there was a good possibility that she would leave once she became clear headed, regardless of the secret she was hiding in her heart. This was something that Tang Wulin would never agree to willingly.

    Even though he would not take advantage of the amnesiac Gu Yuena, Tang Wulin was overjoyed and highly motivated as long as he could spend every day with her.

    However, he had to proceed with caution. He had already put the greatest effort into Gu Yuena¡¯s treatment, so her body¡¯s condition would determine if she could make a full recovery.

    Three dayster, they circled past the side of Mingdu and entered the continent¡¯s western region. The roads in the west were all well developed, at least it was as such for a few hundred kilometers around Mingdu City.

    Another two dayster, Tang Wulin finally began to see a huge desert that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    On the western side of the Douluo Continent, there was a region that had not originally been part of Douluo. Over ten thousand years ago, it formed and linked to Douluo Continent after tectonic drift had caused a collision with the Sun Moon Continent.

    At the time, the region belonged to the Sun Moon Empire. The rapid advancement of soul technology in the modern age was closely rted to the many kinds of rare metal brought by the Sun Moon Continent all that time ago.

    Tang Wulin switched thebat vehicle to desert mode as they entered the desert. He could still drive the vehicle smoothly but at a lower speed.

    The biggest advantage of soul technology was that there was no need for a soul master to worry about not having enough power, as he could still use his own soul power if necessary. Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base was already nearing rank-60 now, so it was not troublesome at all for his soul power to push this soulbat vehicle forward.

    Fortunately, he could rely on the navigator to guide him or it would be all too easy for him to lose his sense of direction in this boundless desert.

    ording to their schedule, it would take roughly about five days for them to arrive at the westernmost region after entering the desert. They departed from Heaven Dou City and crossed almost half the great continent before they could arrive at their destination with the whole journey being a total of ten thousand kilometers! One could only imagine how far the ce was.

    They had traveled for a day in the desert when Tang Wulin stopped the car when the sun had begun to set.

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired, Father!¡± Gu Yue coquettishly said to Tang Wulin after she had jumped down from the car and stretched her limbs.

    Tang Wulin took a nce at the sky. The desert night was unusually quiet with a wind that blew past asionally, bringing with it a gush of dust and sand.

    The air was extremely arid, but the sky was especially clear. It was still dusk, and the sun setting in the distance seemed to connect with the edge of the desert. He had never been to the desert before, so he had never appreciated how breathtakingly beautiful the scenery truly was.

    Tang Wulin smiled and spoke, ¡°Try to bear with it for a few more days. We¡¯ll need another two and a half days before we can cross the desert and enter the Fire Basin. We¡¯ll enter the Skyreach Mountain after exiting the Fire Basin, and then we¡¯re almost at our destination.¡±

    Gu Yuena frowned and spoke, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t like it here. There¡¯s nothing tasty to eat.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We have an adequate supply of dry rations. There¡¯s not much that we can use to make a fire in the desert, so just make do with the food we have. We can find a ce to rest and organize ourselves after we cross the desert and enter the Fire Basin.¡±

    Gu Yuena was not the only one who disliked the ce, as he was having simr feelings. As the Nature Child, it was to be expected that he would feel ufortable in the desert. There was no vegetation over here, so there was no way he could borrow any strength from the location. A nt-type soul master¡¯s favorite ce was a lush forest orke to nurture and nourish himself.

    If Tang Wulin were to cultivate in this desert, he would be concerned that no amount of time couldpare to cultivating for one day in the forest.

    ¡°Sleep in the car tonight. I¡¯ll get you some rations.¡± There were three rows of car seats in thebat vehicle with the two rows of copsible seats behind made into a twin bed. It was apparent that sleeping inside the car would not be an issue.

    This was also the reason why Tang Wulin dared to bring Gu Yuena along as they entered the desert in such a simple and direct manner.

    It would be much faster to travel by flight using their battle armor, but they would lose their way without the navigation equipment in thebat vehicle. Moreover, flying in the desert was not without its own perils.

    Even though the soul beasts in the desert were scarce, there were still some. The desert had few resources needed by mankind, so humans rarely developed the area. This allowed the small number of soul beasts here to live freely.

    The two of them casually ate some dried rations. Ever since the bloodline vortex appeared in his body, Tang Wulin discovered that his appetite had reduced. The bloodline vortex was capable of absorbing external origin energy while adjusting the energy within his body. He did not need as much food as before to replenish his energy. After the vortex had formed, his bloodline was cultivating by itself with a silence influence over Tang Wulin.

    It was apparent that Gu Yue was not that interested in eating the rations but she cried out excitedly when the night came.

    ¡°Father, look! There are so many stars in the sky! It¡¯s magnificent!¡±

    The desert seemed to be closer to the sky. Countless stars were suspended high above, but it felt like they could touch them. The night that was supposed to be dark was filled with a dream-like beauty under the illumination of the stars.

    Gu Yuena leaned against Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder as she sat on the top of a sand dune. Her pair of huge purple eyes appeared slightly dazed.

    Tang Wulin was also stunned by the scenery. The sky was full of stars while his true love was by his side. There was only both of them embracing in the vast expanse of quiet desert.

    He wished that they could sit together like this for eternity.

    ¡°Gu Yue, are you cold?¡± Tang Wulin spread out his arms and wrapped them around her.

    The temperature difference between day and night in the desert was extreme.

    Gu Yuenan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not cold. This is such a beautiful ce! Are you cold?¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help smiling as he spoke, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not.¡±

    Gu Yuena did not speak anymore, but simply leaned against his chest. It did not take long before those longshes of hers slowly dropped as she fell asleep in his arms.

    She was beautiful and gentle as always when she slept. Tang Wulin could not help raising his hand and caressing her cheek gently. He had already begun to get used to Gu Yue¡¯s new look now.

    The only thing that he wished to know most was just how did Gu Yue turn into Gu Yuena. What was her rtionship with Na¡¯er? This felt just like a weight upon his heart. There was no way he could wholeheartedly regard the person in his arms as his true love without understanding this.

    Tang Wulin sat for a little while more before he picked Gu Yuena up in his arms and walked back to the side of his Tang Sect Combat Vehicle. He opened the door and pressed a button to slowly tten the back seats. He ced her onto the seat before he got into the car.

    He closed the door and savored the quiet space that belonged to nobody but them.

    He could still see the sky full of stars through the window of his vehicle. Gu Yuena was sleeping soundly. Tang Wulin removed a nket he had prepared from his storage ring and covered both of them.

    His heart melted as he looked at her sleeping so beautifully. He held her in his arms and used his arm as her pillow, closing his eyes with satisfaction.

    At that moment, all his stress and pain were tossed away to the back of his mind. His entire world was only her.

    Both of them slept peacefully that night. They only opened their eyes when they had no choice but to awaken after the piercing sunlight shone onto them through the window.

    Gu Yuena curled up in Tang Wulin¡¯s arms just like a kitten. Tang Wulin woke up to find his left arm remained as her pillow but his right hand was already ced on her buttocks.

    It was perfectly round, curvy and supple. His blood essence that had been rising in the morning immediately flowed down south uncontrobly.

    Instinctively, Tang Wulin twisted his body away, whereas it was as though Gu Yue had lost any inhibitions. She whined a few times unsatisfactorily before she inched forward and pushed her body against his chest tightly. She was even wrapping her long leg around his thigh.

 Chapter 922 - Sand Demon Beetle

    <h4>Chapter 922: Sand Demon Beetle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart heaved a sorrowful sigh. She was such a vexing little witch! He truly wished that he could devour her in one gulp.

    His heart was burning because, if not for the fact that he had yet to rify the rtionship between Gu Yue and Na¡¯er and that she was still having amnesia at the moment, he would certainly...humph humph!

    With great effort and much difficulty, he managed to struggle free of Gu Yuena¡¯s octopus grip. Tang Wulin exhaled in relief and drank a few mouthfuls of cold water to suppress the heat in his heart.

    Gu Yuena opened her eyes and used her hand to shield herself from the sunlight reflecting off the window. ¡°Where are you going?! The sunlight is too ring and there¡¯s no curtain.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing as he gave her buttocks a p. ¡°Why are you stillzing around in bed? Do you know what time it is? Time to wake up. We must continue our journey.¡± He would never admit to the fact that he was only doing so because he was enticed by the sticity of her buttocks.

    Gu Yuena mumbled to herself. Shey there and pulled the nket over her head.

    Tang Wulin was feeling exasperated, so he made his way to the driver seat in front and started thebat vehicle¡¯s engine. ¡°Sleep for a little while more then. I¡¯ll keep driving. You can have some rations if you¡¯re hungry. They¡¯re behind you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, hmm,¡± came her response from under the nket.

    He started the car and continued to drive through the desert. Tang Wulin chose a rtively smoother path to travel and also slowed down the car, so Gu Yuena could sleep better.

    The journey was rather easy. After two days, loneliness silently creeped in when the night fell once again. After all, it had been two days without seeing any living creatures other than themselves.

    Fortunately, the map showed that there was only about half a day¡¯s journey left before they crossed the desert and arrived at the Fire Basin.

    ¡°Gu Yue, what are you doing there?¡± Tang Wulin closed the door and looked at Gu Yue squatting nearby thebat vehicle, fiddling with the sand on the ground.

    ¡°Nothing much! Do you think there¡¯s water underneath the sand?¡± Gu Yuena asked curiously.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. With such arid air, we must be in the middle of the desert. I¡¯m afraid water would only be found deep down.¡±

    They chose a huge sand dune located on higher ground as their campsite, so they could see farther away and prevent themselves from being covered by the drifting sands.

    Gu Yuena sat on the ground and waved at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin walked over to her side and sat down as Gu Yuena leaned into his arms instinctively. With great satisfaction, she closed her eyes and basked in the warmth of his arms.

    ¡°Are you bored here?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Gu Yuena shook her head. ¡°Nope! I enjoy this. There¡¯s only me and...Father.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s only us. The desert is very beautiful, but it¡¯s a shame that it¡¯s too harsh for us to stay here long.¡±

    Gu Yuena closed her eyes but did not speak anymore. Tang Wulin held her as he used his hand to slowly smoothen her soft and silky, silver-white hair. Every strand was gorgeous and translucent like crystal fiber. He felt like he could even y with her hair for an entire night and it would not bother him.

    Meanwhile, Gu Yuena suddenly stirred. She opened her eyes subconsciously and stared into the distance.

    Tang Wulin immediately reacted to the situation. He grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. At the same time, he squinted while golden light shed across his entire body, and he stamped his right foot against the ground.

    A stream of the golden light radiated from his foot through the sand. Dozens of meters away, a golden dragon roared as it surged out from the desert floor. Arge area of sand exploded and the grain scattered everywhere.

    A veryrge crustacean-like creature bored out from the ground while emitting a deep roar. It rolled on the ground once before it managed to stabilize itself. It was apparently startled, so it turned around and fled. Despite its massive body, over two meters in diameter, it crawled away so swiftly that it vanished without a trace in an instant.

    Tang Wulin did not actually have much knowledge of desert soul beasts. When he had noticed Gu Yue opening her eyes and staring into the distance, he sensed that there was a soul beast heading toward them. He had used Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth to startle it intoing out.

    Tang Wulin did not intend to harm it, thus his Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth burst out in front of the creature instead of smashing directly into its body. Otherwise, this soul beast, that appeared to have a one-thousand-year cultivation base, would have been killed on the spot.

    Gu Yuena spoke with a smile, ¡°It seems like we won¡¯t be lonely anymore.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help grinning as he said, ¡°This is our first encounter with a soul beast in the desert. It¡¯s quite intriguing. Gu Yue, you get into the car first. I¡¯ll observe for a while to make sure that there¡¯s no iing danger.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yuena nodded and returned to the car obediently.

    Tang Wulin squinted with a purple glow shimmering in his eyes. At that exact moment, a cold and refreshing sensation instantly burst in the depths of his eyes. He felt as the night suddenly turned bright and everything else within his visual field turned even clearer.

    Was this...the blessing of the Piercing Gaze Dew?

    Tang Wulin could not keep a slight smile from his face. It was rather impressive that there were additional benefits like this after the Six Great Beasts attached themselves to his Nature Seed.

    However, the smile was wiped from his face one momentter. In the distance, there were numerous trails forming in the sand. It looked as if countless underground ridges were all surging in his direction at once.

    Tang Wulin was speechless, and he regretted showing mercy just moments ago! There was no doubt that these iing creatures were brought by the soul beast that escaped earlier.

    He had no idea how powerful these creatures were.

    Tang Wulin immediately turned around and spoke to Gu Yuena sitting in the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle, ¡°Gu Yue, whatever happens, don¡¯t get out of the car. I¡¯ll guard the outside.¡±

    There was a golden sh of light from Tang Wulin¡¯s body as he spoke, and he unleashed his spirit soul, Goldsong. Goldsong was already ratherrge by now. It swayed its body, and with another golden sh, it rapidly swelled up into a giant serpent over thirty meters long. It positioned itself around the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle and guarded it.

    With multiple streams of golden radiance, Tang Wulin unleashed his two-word battle armor, Dragon Moon. It was difficult to tell friend from foe here in the desert so he could never let his guard down. His fighting capacity was elevated to Soul Sage-rank with the battle armor¡¯s amplification, so it was naturally easier to respond to the situation.

    With another golden sh, the Golden Dragon Spear conjured into his hand. Tang Wulin¡¯s body was naturally emitting bloodline aura. He stood there motionless as if he was the center of the entire desert.

    The underground ridges were traveling so swiftly that they were closing in on him within a few breaths.

    As yellow light shed across his torso, Tang Wulin let out a grunt. The surrounding sands immediately sank into the ground, until the entire sand dune was descending.

    It was the Gravitational Control! He increased the gravitational force in a split second within a radius of one hundred meters around him,pressing the sand. The desert soul beasts in the distance could not dig their way to him or attack his Tang Sect Combat Vehicle from below under such a powerful gravitational pull.

    As expected, streams of creatures suddenly leaped out of the sand. It was the same species of crustacean-like soul beast from before. Hundreds of them encircled Tang Wulin and his Tang Sect Combat Vehicle.

    Thergest soul beast was over five meters in diameter. Its hard outer shell was ck-brown in color while its entire body was emitting a highly condensed aura. The shell on its back cracked open and revealed a pair of wings. Its eight legs underneath its abdomen appeared razor-sharp, especially the two at the front. Its de-like forelegs could be seen immediately when its upper body was raised a little.

    The rest of the desert beetles had all reared up slightly and spread their wings. They gave out a humming sound as they flew, but none had managed to enter Tang Wulin¡¯s increased gravity zone.

    The Gravitational Control effect created by the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone was extremely powerful, so Tang Wulin did not feel anxious at all. Even though the enemies could fly, their ability to do so would certainly be affected by the high gravitational force once they entered the range of his Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone¡¯s control.

    Tang Wulin spoke coldly, ¡°We¡¯re only passing by and we bear no ill intentions. I didn¡¯t hurt your nsman earlier. Don¡¯t seek your doom here.¡±

    The leading beetle was certainly a soul beast of at least a one-hundred-thousand-year cultivation base, so it was impossible that it would not understand human speech. It should also be equipped with adequate intelligence.

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t show mercy. This is a Sand Demon Beetle, a species of extremely evil soul beasts. They rely on draining the bodily fluids of living creatures to survive and cultivate. Animals and nts are all their targets. Take a close look at the bottom of their heads. There¡¯s a very sharp mouthpart which spits out a secretion that will liquify and suck in all its prey¡¯s energy as soon as it pierces the target¡¯s body. The reason the desert is continuously extending outward is very much rted to this species of Sand Demon Beetle. The desert is expanding because they¡¯re endlessly devouring the nt life in and around the desert. Undoubtedly, they are the main culprit. This many Sand Demon Beetles would need only a single day to destroy one square kilometer of forest.¡±

 Chapter 923 - Fire Basin

    <h4>Chapter 923: Fire Basin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The voice resounding in Tang Wulin¡¯s head was the Damask Tulip. Listening to the voice, Tang Wulin can¡¯t help but be fearful. One square kilometer was equal to one million square meters! A colony of hundreds of the Sand Demon Beetles was capable of turning one square kilometer of forest into a desert in one day. It was one of the worst destructive forces in upsetting the ecological bnce. There was no crimemitted by mankind that could be worse than this.

    Tang Wulin said nothing further after receiving the Damask Tulip¡¯s exnation. He took a step forward and stomped heavily onto thepacted ground due to the strong gravitational force. His body was akin to an arrow as he shot toward the Sand Demon Beetle at the most front.

    The enormous Sand Demon Beetle gave out a loud squall as it pped its wings to resist the gravitational pull of the ground. It stabbed its forelegs straight toward Tang Wulin.

    A puff of green fog bloomed from its body as it pped its wings simultaneously. The rest of the Sand Demon Beetles were simrly pping their wings and collectively releasing a dense, dark green fog.

    ¡°This is the Fainting Smog. It¡¯s not overly harmful but it¡¯s extremely effective in paralyzing a person. It can paralyze a person rapidly via skin contact which is its specialty. However, all the different kinds of toxins are just like the floating clouds before me,¡± the Damask Tulip spoke arrogantly.

    As he was exining to Tang Wulin, a pale pink halo rippled from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The dark green fog dissipated instantly as soon as it contacted the pale pink halo. It then collided with the enormous Sand Demon Beetle. Suddenly, the Sand Demon Beetle squalled. It attempted to flee while the aura of its entire body weakened dramatically.

    Tang Wulin would be unworthy of the leadership of the Shrek Seven Monsters if he allowed such an opportunity to pass. The Golden Dragon Spear in his handshed forward determinedly as if he was going to split a mountain.

    ¡°Boom.¡± In a spectacle of massive strength, the hundred-thousand year Sand Demon Beetle was immediately crushed by his powerfulshing.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s strength exceeded two hundred thousand kilograms of force under the amplification of his Dragon Moon battle armor. Even a Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse could not resist his blow without donning a battle armor.

    His spear had shattered the Sand Demon Beetles¡¯ leader as Tang Wulin began moving soon after. His feet stepped forward with the Ghost Perplexing Track as he wielded his Golden Dragon Spear to destroy everything in his path.

    None of the Sand Demon Beetles were capable of withstanding him even for a moment. There were only the sounds of bodies exploding continuously in the desert.

    He did not have to show any courtesy since they were just vermins.

    The fog released by the Sand Demon Beetles was utterly ineffective with the Damask Tulip¡¯s presence. The Sand Demon Beetles¡¯ fog was being repelled by the fragrance of the Damask Tulip. Tang Wulin pped the enormous golden wings on his back in tandem with the movements of his Ghost Perplexing Track. All one could see was just a golden figure shuttling back and forth continuously.

    There were fewer than half of the Sand Demon Beetles remaining when they began to disperse and fled.

    Tang Wulin began to pursue them when he was reminded by the Damask Tulip. His speed was impressive. Although he was not skilled in long-range attacks, he still managed to kill dozens more of the Sand Demon Beetles.

    He could have continued with his pursuit and attack of the Sand Demon Battles if not for his concern of leaving Gu Yuena alone in the car.

    He returned to the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle. At present, soul rings were arising from the dead Sand Demon Beetles¡¯ bodies. Its appearances were obvious in the night.

    ¡°Gu Yue, it¡¯s fine now.¡± Tang Wulin opened the door and sat in the car.

    Gu Yuena appeared slightly depressed. ¡°They¡¯ve already fled, why did you still pursue and kill them?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re vermins! All evils must bepletely eradicated.¡±

    Gu Yuena lowered her head slightly and muttered to herself, ¡°Are all soul beasts vermins in the eyes of mankind?¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help smiling and said, ¡°Of course not. However, it¡¯s true that the majority of soul beasts are aggressive toward mankind.¡±

    He had not noticed Gu Yue¡¯s change of expression at present. He asked the Damask Tulip in his mind, ¡°Senior Damask, you¡¯ve lived in the Icefire Prized Eyes your entire life. How do you know the abilities of these desert soul beasts?¡±

    The Damask Tulip answered, ¡°Do you know what the word ¡®great¡¯ from ¡®great Nature¡¯ means?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡°Does it mean ¡®vast¡¯?¡±

    The Damask Tulip said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. In the beginning, there were only low grade creatures existing in the great Nature. Then, there were us, the nts. The nt-type soul beasts are certainly notparable to the animal-type soul beasts of the same rank when ites to our fighting abilities. It¡¯s because we are inherently not as agile as the animal-type soul beasts, and our natural endowments are inferior as well. However, if we¡¯re topare ourbined abilities, we¡¯re definitely not weaker than the animal-type soul beasts.¡±

    ¡°You should¡¯ve felt that as the Nature Child. You can call on the nts¡¯ help for your spiritual power to perceive arger range when you¡¯re in a forest or a ce with arge number of nts. As for me, I¡¯m the king of nts and one of the heaven and earth spirit items. Hence, I¡¯m capable of using the nts to learn about the world outside. By word of mouth among the nts, I can get useful information about the external world.¡±

    ¡°We were willing to sign a contract with Tang Sect back in the beginning for mutual dependence as we understood the horrors of the human world outside. However, our knowledge is limited at times. There have been many nts which conveyed information about the Sand Demon Beetles and their destruction of Nature. Hence, I¡¯m aware of it. I¡¯m afraid I may not understand as much as the other soul beasts except for the nt-type soul beasts.

    Tang Wulin felt enlightened. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you told me.¡±

    The Damask Tulip spoke with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty ughtered countless Sand Demon Beetles today, so it¡¯s the best protection for Nature. What a waste that we can¡¯t leave the Nature Seed easily. Otherwise, we could¡¯ve helped you annihte the Sand Demon Beetles.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll certainly search for these creatures which are destroying the forests on the edge of the desert if I¡¯ve the opportunity in the future.¡±

    After his conversation with the Damask Tulip, Tang Wulin found Gu Yuena asleep in the car He covered her with a nket, while hey down next to her and wrapped his arms around her delicate body.

    A powerhouse would always be admired. There were no other desert-type soul beasts that came to attack them during the night. They continued their journey the next day and finally arrived at the Fire Basin at noon.

    The ce deserved its name. The temperature here was rather high such that one would need light clothing upon entering the Fire Basin.

    The road inside the Fire Basin was not maintained well. It seemed rtively backward although the Basin was like a vast city. Despite not being called a city, it was the most popted ce in the western region of the entire continent.

    The majority of the buildings inside the Basin was built from earth and stones. The attire of its people was quite different from those living on the other side of the desert. Most of the people wore veils to keep out the sand and wind. Hence, their identities were concealed.

    Tang Wulin found a remote spot and kept his Tang Sect Combat Vehicle before he dragged Gu Yue along into the Basin.

    He had not nned on bringing Gu Yue along to the Skyend Mountain where the conditions were said to be extremely harsh and unsuitable for ordinary people. On the other hand, the Fire Basin was different. It was home to arge number of aborigines all year round. At the same time, it was also the most important trade city on the west side of the entire continent. All sorts of supplies were avable here.

    ¡°Gu Yue, I¡¯m going to enlist in the army. Is it okay if you stay here? I¡¯ll try to visit you once in a while,¡± Tang Wulin spoke to Gu Yue softly.

    Gu Yuena was stunned for a moment. ¡°When will you be back?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. It depends on the situation over there. However, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll not be easy to take leave since I¡¯m enlisting in the army. I¡¯ll do my best to visit you as frequently as possible.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going with you,¡± Gu Yuena replied in defiance.

 Chapter 924 - Iâ€™ll Be A Good Girl

    <h4>Chapter 924: I¡¯ll Be A Good Girl</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Feeling helpless, Tang Wulin said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that! There¡¯s no way I can take you there in your current condition. I heard from the Vice Hall Master that the Skyend Mountain army has the roughest and most mysterious group of people on the entire continent. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be in danger over there. Stay here first. I¡¯ll take you there if I find a suitable ce for you to stay, alright?¡±

    Tang Wulin learned that Gu Yuena was capable of living on her own after being with her for so many days. The only issue was her exceptional beauty which was a source of concern for Tang Wulin. He had bought some tools earlier during the journey to make her a mask. The mask concealed her exquisite beauty while her hair was dyed ck, so she did not appear conspicuous any longer.

    Gu Yuena lowered her head which was how she reacted whenever she was dissatisfied. Naturally, Tang Wulin was filled with pity when he saw her condition, so he tried consoling her. It was Gu Yuena¡¯s most effective tactic in dealing with Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Be a good girl. I really can¡¯t take you along this time. Eh, can you smell the scent of roast meat?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened as he nudged Gu Yuena.

    ¡°Where, where¡¯s iting from?¡± As expected, the little foodie immediately looked up with an excited expression on her face. She had been extremely dissatisfied after eating dried rations for the past few days in the desert.

    Soon, they found a roast meat shop that was regrly patronized by the locals in the Fire Basin. They feasted onrge chunks of roast meat which wereplemented with the fruit wine brewed locally.

    The meat was roasted to perfection such that it was tender on the inside but charred on the outside. Not only was it savory, but the juices inside the roast meat were also preserved. Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena feasted in decadence.

    Although Tang Wulin did not needrge amounts of food to support his bloodline power anymore, he still had a high metabolism for being a foodie for so many years. Both of them ate five portions before they finally stopped.

    ¡°Gu Yue, look. There¡¯s so much scrumptious food here in the Fire Basin. Stay and you can have roast meat every day. On the other hand, if you follow me to the Skyend Mountain, you¡¯ll only have dried rations every day just like when we were in the desert. I won¡¯t feel good knowing that you won¡¯t be eating well. Be a good girl and stay here, alright?¡±

    Gu Yuena was patiently coaxed until she agreed. Next, Tang Wulin had to get her amodation. He was not short of money, so he found the best hotel for Gu Yuena and reserved a room for three months.

    Most amenities were avable in the hotel. Tang Wulin provided her with adequate money and brought her along to stay for two days. This was so she could adapt and get used to living there on her own. Following that, Tang Wulin left with the Tang Sect Combat Vehicle and headed straight for the Skyend Mountain.

    Driving alone was miserable. Having traveled only a hundred kilometers, he had thought of turning back to pick up Gu Yuena not less than ten times. He relied on his intensely strong willpower to suppress the impulse in his heart with great effort.

    ¡°Beep, beep!¡± The soulmunicator resounded. It was a brand new soulmunicator which Tang Wulin had just purchased in the Fire Basin. Hismunicator which he had brought along earlier had been shut off.

    ¡°What happened, Gu Yue?¡± Tang Wulin did not even check, but he knew it was her since she was the only person who knew this number.

    ¡°Father, I miss you already.¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s voice sounded like she was crying.

    ¡°Be a good girl, Gu Yue. I¡¯ll be back soon. Do more meditation daily to absorb the Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum¡¯s energy so you can recover soon. You can call me whenever you miss me, and I¡¯ll call you before Ie back, alright?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s voice sounded like she was sobbing harder now.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming back now. Wait for me.¡± He could not stand it anymore!

    Tang Wulin turned the car around and returned to the Fire Basin. He stopped the car in front of the hotel. As soon as he got down from the car, Gu Yuena ran up to him and thrust her svelte figure abruptly into his arms.

    She did not say a word but only hugged him tightly.

    Tang Wulin could feel his heart melting. How could he possibly part with her? He was overwhelmed with mixed emotions at once.

    ¡°Father, you can leave now. I¡¯ll be a good girl,¡± Gu Yuena suddenly looked up and spoke with determination.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment.

    Gu Yuena smiled at him and tiptoed to kiss him on his cheek before pushing him back into the car. ¡°Come back to visit me soon.¡±

    Tang Wulin was slightly confused. He was speechless as he looked at Gu Yuena beaming with joy. ¡°Gu Yue, do you want to...¡±

    ¡°You can go, father. I¡¯ll grow up to be a good girl as I wait for you toe back.¡± Gu Yuena pushed him into the car, then waved at him.

    Tang Wulin felt like he had lost control of his emotions. ¡°Or else, you can...¡±

    On the other hand, Gu Yuena smiled as she closed the door. ¡°Father is willing toe back so it shows that I¡¯m important to you. Go, quick. I¡¯m a sensible child. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled at once. He was more at ease now. His car slowly gained speed while he looked at his rearview mirror asionally. She remained standing there waving at him. His heart was enshrouded with love at this moment.

    ¡°Is the condition at the Skyend Mountain very tough? What is it to me? She¡¯ll be waiting for me.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned a corner and elerated as he headed straight for the Skyend Mountain with a valiant will to fight.

    Gu Yuena stopped waving her hand when she could no longer see the silhouette of thebat vehicle. ¡°Whoosh.¡± Her tears overflowed the rims of her eyes and wetted her cheeks.

    ¡°Little girl, why are you crying?¡± A raspy voice came from the side. A young man with darkplexion dressed in a top that revealed half a shoulder approached Gu Yue.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Gu Yue suddenly shouted aloud.

    The young man shivered once. It was as if he had seen some exceedingly terrifying things in her purple eyes. His initially dark face turned ghastly pale as he turned around and fled.

    Within the pair of crystal clear purple eyes, her vertical pupils constricted gradually and returned to its initial state.

    ...

    There was only shock in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart as he looked at the scenery in the distance.

    Rolling, snowy white hills stretched as far as the eyes could see. It soared higher the further it stretched until it soared straight into the clouds.

    The sun appeared to be much closer than it normally is. Tang Wulin could sense that the light element here was overpowering. It might cause negative effects on his body despite his body¡¯s strong defense. Apparently, he did not mind it too much because of his strong, resilient body.

    The road had alreadye to an end. He had to cross the snow mountain in order to reach his destination.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first experience in such a terrain where the air was thin and few people trod. Still, he was bedazzled by the beauty of nature.

    He turned his head and looked behind. The ces he passed were still green. Yet, when he turned around, his path ahead was covered in snow.

    Standing there, he felt as trifle as a drop in the vast ocean. This is the charm of nature! How could anyone destroy such magnificence?

    The Nature Seed positioned between his brows seemed to tremble gently once. It was as if the seed was responding to the fluctuation in his heart. Tang Wulin inhaled deeply as he walked in great strides toward the snow mountain ahead. At the same time, he retrieved the positioning system device given to him especially by the Amorous Douluo.

    The positioning system could only be used to locate his destination. He had already turned it on since he left the Fire Basin and relied on its guidance to arrive here. At the moment, the positioning system was pointing at the snow mountain.

    The temperature was already very low. Tang Wulin was dressed in an unlined garment. His footsteps were quick and steady while the bloodline vortex in his body circted naturally to disperse the cold air around his body.

    Soon, he entered the region of the snow mountain, and he found it difficult to walk. However, he did not unleash his battle armor because the Amorous Douluo once told him that he would need to be a conventional person while he was here. It was because each person enlisting in the army would need to walk this path on his own two feet. Even a flying soul master was no exception. It was the rule. He was also not allowed to use his martial soul, or he would face elimination otherwise.

 Chapter 925 - Climbing A Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 925: Climbing A Mountain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    All too soon, Tang Wulin began toprehend just what it was that he faced as he ascended to the first mountain peak.

    The act of climbing a snowy mountain was an unforgiving test of one¡¯s will. Even for a soul master with abundant soul power, it was extremely difficult to go forward without using one¡¯s martial soul.

    Not only did the exceedingly thick snow on the mountain make walking very difficult, but the terrain was also steep and the temperature was getting lower and lower. The air felt thin at such a high altitude.

    Despite his immense physical capabilities, Tang Wulin began to hyperventte after he had started climbing the first mountain. It would have been utterly impossible for an ordinary person to do so without relying on modern equipment.

    Even so, he did not feel put off by any of this as he actually enjoyed the exercise.

    He adjusted his body and swallowed a few handfuls of snow he had picked up off the ground. Tang Wulin then leaped over to the other side of the snow-topped peak.

    The thick snow was the best cushion. His body rapidly glided along the side of the steep mountain as he slid downward.

    He was the only person bold enough to attempt the feat. Anyone else would certainly have been worried about what to do when they slid to the bottom.

    Tang Wulin stretched out his limbs and rxed his muscles to increase the surface area that came into contact with the snow as much as possible to prevent himself from sinking into it. He continued elerating as icy powder howled past him. He unleashed his spiritual power to sense the possible danger zones farther down and then tried to steer himself ordingly.

    He had taken over one hour to climb up the mountain but only a few minutes to go downhill. As he rapidly approached the bottom, Tang Wulin raised his legs. He used his inertia to continue gliding all the way forward until he reached the bottom of the opposite mountain. He even charged upward for dozens of meters before he could stabilize his body. He bent his knees and did a few sit-ups while his entire body sank into the thick snow on the mountain.

    It felt amazing! This should have been what skiing was like.

    The snow on the mountain was extremely thick. Tang Wulin knew enough about such things to understand that, under the circumstances, he should make as little noise as possible or else he could cause an avnche very easily. Thus, he held back on his impulse to cheer as he crawled against the wall. Half of his body was buried in the thick snow as he continued the strenuous climb upward.

    He did not use his martial soul, but his tough-as-steel palms. He was capable of firmly gripping on to the wall and climbing up without using his Golden Dragon ws.

    Not all the mountains there were so steep. The terrain sloped gently after he climbed past the hazardous portion of the path. He stood up and continued to walk forward. He crossed one peak after another following the positioning system¡¯s guidance.

    His destination was growing closer and closer, but his whole body had already beenpletely covered by the snow in this stretch of the mountain.

    The mountains before him were higher than the previous ones while the terrain was growing more and more dangerous. Tang Wulin finally felt a little tired as he sat on one of the mountain peaks.

    It had already been a full day. He had lost count of how many mountains he had climbed, and he could no longer see the path he hade through anymore.

    As the sky gradually darkened, he was still nowhere near his destination. Given his superhuman physique, he could continue to advance, but the temperature on the mountain was far too low that night. He could sense that the surrounding temperature was minus fifty degrees Celsius, and his body heat was depleting too fast.

    He had to leave some leeway for himself no matter how confident he was. Otherwise, he would be in deep trouble should anything go wrong.

    As for how should he take a rest, that was not an issue for him.

    He dug a cave into the snow on the mountain wall and huddled inside it. He retrieved his nket from his storage ring and used it to shield himself from the surrounding snow and ice. It was notfortable but at least it was better than being stung by the bitterly cold wind outside.

    He thought this was a rather wonderful experience. Tang Wulin pushed the nket to shove the surrounding snow away and began to retract his aura to reduce his body temperature gradually. The blood essence and soul power vortices in his body circted in a slower manner now.

    There was already a crystal-like object beginning to take shape inside his soul power vortex as his cultivation base was getting ever nearer to rank-60. His soul core seemed to be almostpletely condensed. Once the core had condensed, his body would form its spontaneous cirction. He would be capable of replenishing himself even when he could not infuse external origin energy into himself.

    Tang Wulin spent the night meditating, and he was refreshed and energetic when he awoke the next day. He was not in a rush to go outside as he had some food in the cave. The dried ration had hardenedpletely and did not taste good at all, but he would need to replenish his energy anyhow.

    His hands parted as he dug himself out of the cave. The icy cold wind blew against his body, immediately leaving him shivering and feeling renewed.

    He moved his limbs about, as the blood essence soul ring in his body circted faster. Suddenly, a scorching hot blood essence fluctuation burst forth from his body. One could see a white mist appearing around him, dissipating into the air while his aura burnt like fire.

    Tang Wulin took a few deep breaths and absorbed the nutrition avable in the thin atmosphere. He took a look at his positioning system device as he suddenly leaped up to push on with his journey.

    The mountain peak in front was bing steeper and steeper. The mountain was almost ny degrees, but this was the only path avable. The positioning system showed that he would be nearing his destination after crossing this mountain.

    However, it was truly too difficult to climb. There was not a lot of snow on the almost vertical mountain wall, yet there were many extremely slippery icicles on the ground. This made it very difficult to climb the mountain bare-handed.

    Tang Wulin had developed his indomitable temperament after being confronted by hardship ever since he was young. He pondered for a moment before he came up with an idea.

    ¡®I¡¯m not allowed to use my martial soul, right? Even using the Golden Dragon King¡¯s strength is considered breaking the rules, so I¡¯ll rely purely on my body¡¯s strength then.¡¯

    He stabilized his body for a moment then he straightened the fingers of his right hand like a knife as he suddenly stabbed into the ice wall in front of him.

    ¡°Poof!¡± His right palm sank into the ice. Though the ice on the mountain was rock-hard, it was nothing when faced with Tang Wulin¡¯s terrifying strength.

    Tang Wulin had a firm grip as he hung onto the ice wall. He then shoved his other hand in just as he had done with the first. He tested the durability of the ice before contracting the muscles in his arms to fling himself upward. With his incredible strength, he catapulted himself into the air.

    He was relying solely on the strength of his arms! He flew up into the air for about ten meters and stuck his hands once again into the ice when his momentum ran out.

    He was concerned that the ice would shatter under such immense pressure, which was why he was only pushing himself forward ten meters at a time. Tang Wulin figured he had no choice, but to be cautious.

    He leaped into the air over and over again, piercing the ice continuously. His hands were as stable as ice picks. Each time he ascended, he would firmly hold onto the ice before he tossed himself upward. He was like a frog swiftly leaping up the ice wall.

    The steep wall was over a kilometer in height, but he reached the mountaintop in only two hours.

    He swung his sore and swollen arms and moved his fingers, slightly reddened from the cold. The blood essence in his body circted for one cycle before he had healed naturally. This was the benefit of having such powerful physical abilities. The strength of Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence had elevated again, especially after he had consumed the Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum. He could even feel that it might be possible for him to charge at the tenth Golden Dragon King Seal soon if this continued.

    Tang Wulin was both eager and worried about the tenth seal.

    Old Tang has been in a deep sleep for a long time, but he once told Tang Wulin that the final nine seals of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seals were the most difficult to deal with. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s energy from the first nine seals would more easily adapt to his body, whereas the final nine were filled with ammensely terrifying energy. He would immediately perish should he fail to absorb it. Thus, he would never act rashly without being fully prepared.

    However, being dangerous and difficult meant there was a great opportunity behind this seal. There was no doubt that tenth seal would bestow him with a fifth extremely powerful Golden Dragon King Bloodline skill that far surpassed his first four skills.

    The snowy terrain that continued to extend upward sloped gently. This was something that he could not see before. Tang Wulin continued forward and reached the mountaintop. He was astonished to discover that the terrain on the other side of the mountain did not extend downward anymore. Instead, there was a in located on the mountain¡¯s peak, or more urately, a snow field.

    Rows of barracks covered the field densely, and it appeared to be on a ratherrge scale. There were sentries at the perimeter, but there was no watchtower. He could not tell what the buildings were made of because of the thick snow covering them.

    Yet a barracks that upied an area of at least one square kilometer actually existed!

 Chapter 926 - Blood God Army

    <h4>Chapter 926: Blood God Army</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin estimated that the elevation here was at least six kilometers. It was not a ce suitable for humans to live in. Without a doubt, this was the destination of his current journey. This was the ce where he would really be joining the army.

    The Amorous Douluo had actually found the perfect ce for him!

    In any case, he had made it.

    When he thought about this, Tang Wulin stretched his limbs and then quickly ran to the barracks.

    He had barely run a few steps when an rming sight greeted him, and he abruptly stopped in his tracks. About twenty meters before him, four figures jumped out of the snow without any warning. Four clearly unconventional beam assault rifles were pointed at him.

    The four figures wore thick and heavy white clothes, and their rifles were steadily aimed at him. With Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base, he could even sense danger from the four of them.

    He immediately raised his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I¡¯m here to enlist and report for duty.¡±

    Among the four white-clothed soldiers, one of them lowered his rifle while the other three still had theirs pointed at him.

    The soldier walked to Tang Wulin¡¯s side and said nothing. He patted his entire body down. When he did not discover any weapons, he removed his helmet.

    ¡°Rmendation letter.¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily produced the Amorous Douluo¡¯s letter from his storage ring and passed it to him. It was a piece of silvery-white metal. Arge snow-white bird image was branded onto the surface of the metal. The big bird looked handsome and slightly resembled an eagle. However, the ratio of its body was not exactly like an eagle, as it wasrger and quite majestic.

    Tang Wulin knew that this was a soul beast known as a Snow Condor. It was said that it was the guardian deity of the snowy mountain. Even so, they were extremely few in number. He had only seen them during his sses in Shrek Academy. This image seemed to be the emblem of the army before him.

    Tang Wulin honestly did not know much regarding armies. His objective foring here was very simple and that was to blend in. He would then rely on his own abilities and slowly take charge of this ce.

    The name of this army was the Blood God Army. Indeed, it was the Blood God and not the Snow God. Although the pronunciations were the same in Mandarin, the meanings they represented were starkly different.

    This army was not even listed among the Federation¡¯s military. They were something unique, and they were the most powerful army. They guarded a secret boundary on the continent that was known by only a select few.

    Those who were qualified to enlist here were true elites in every sense of the word. Simrly, those who had the qualifications to rmend soldiers to this ce only came from a few ces.

    Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect, the Battle God Hall, the Spirit Pagoda, and some ancient and well-established soul master ns.

    There were no weaklings here because the meek could not possibly survive here. The duration of military service here was also much longer than other armies, as the recruits had to serve for at least five years. In any case, most of the recruits who came here stayed on for more than a decade at a time.

    After the soldier verified Tang Wulin¡¯s rmendation letter, he suddenly stood at attention and saluted him. The salute was different from that of normal federal soldiers. He made a fist with his right hand and hammered it forcefully into his chest.

    Tang Wulin understood how to observe the customs of the ce. He imitated him and struck his own chest as well. However, he was grabbed by the soldier.

    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified yet. Come with me.¡± As he spoke, the soldier was already walking toward the faraway barracks in great strides.

    As expected, they were unorthodox. Tang Wulin was slightly shaken, but he still followed him hastily. The other three soldiers returned to their ce under the snow. The surface of the snow above them quickly ttened, as if they were never there.

    The soldier brought Tang Wulin to the barracks. The snow around the barracks had been swept away. He could finally step on the hard, solid ground and no longer had to trudge through the thick snow.

    The soldier brushed away the snow that had umted on him, then quickly made his way into the barracks.

    Once they entered the barracks, the atmosphere changed. Everything here seemed orderly. Other than the gleaming white snow all around them, it did not appear very different from a normal barracks. However, Tang Wulin noticed that he could hardly see any people here, not even any patrolling soldiers.

    Tang Wulin did not ask about this either. His opinion was that to understand a ce, it was better for him to observe and listen, for nothing good woulde from saying too much. Moreover, from the tone of the soldier who brought him here, the soldiers here must have been extremely proud of themselves, maybe even somewhat istionist. He could clearly tell that he should not speak out of turn, let them see his strength firsthand and blend in with thismunity as soon as possible.

    He wondered if hispanions were having such peculiar experiences in the other armies as well.

    The soldier brought Tang Wulin to a building and pressed on the wall with his palm. A beam of light scanned his body and the metal door before him slid open.

    ¡°Follow me!¡±

    Tang Wulin went with him into the building. Immediately, a gust of warm air blew at them. It was as if his limbs were ironed over. Thefort he felt was indescribable. Even the oxygen content in the air seemed to have increased.

    Tang Wulin heaved a long, satisfied sigh.

    The soldier turned to nce at him. Then, he removed his helmet.

    Tang Wulin immediately felt his field of vision brighten. To his surprise, it was ady with long brown hair. She looked to be around twenty-six years of age. She was very tall and wore a thick military uniform. That was why Tang Wulin was unable to determine her gender before this. When he saw that the soldier was actually female, he could not help but be stunned.

    The female soldier¡¯s expression was ice cold. ¡°What are you spacing out for? Come with me. Let me remind you, from now on, you must start preparing yourself. As for whether you¡¯ll be able to stay here, it¡¯ll be decided in the next three days.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    The female soldier nced at his unlined garment. ¡°Arrogance is always a sure way to one¡¯s death.¡± After she had said this, she immediately turned and walked inside a room.

    Tang Wulin could not help but find this funny. He knew that she must have thought that he intended to show off by wearing such thin garments. However, in truth, although he was not at the level where the cold or heat did not affect him, this low temperature truly did not bother him much. Also, with the stimulus from the lower external temperature, his blood essence vortex would swirl faster. It was equivalent to his blood essence cultivating itself.

    He followed her inside. Tang Wulin¡¯s expression changed soon after. There were all kinds of equipment around them, many of which he did not recognize. Even so, he still felt at ease here.

    They went through a corridor, and the female soldier led him into another room. Tang Wulin finally saw another person in that room.

    It was a second female soldier who looked to be in her forties. On her shoulders were the insignia of a bar and two stars, that of a first lieutenant.

    ¡°First lieutenant, this is a new recruit. Arrange an assessment for him.¡± The female soldier¡¯s expression was as frigid as ever.

    ¡°Yes, Major,¡± the middle-aged female officer in her forties stood up immediately, to Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise. She saluted the youngdy officer in a chest-hammering manner.

    Major? The person who brought him in here was no ordinary soldier. She was a major?

    Tang Wulin was somewhat familiar with military ranks. However, thisdy was still so young, and she was already a major. The first lieutenant was not so youthful anymore.

    With a nod to the first lieutenant, the young female officer turned around and left them.

    Tang Wulin turned to watch her walk away. He was immediately even more curious about this ce.

    ¡°Little guy, don¡¯t be shocked. That¡¯s just how Major Xing Luo acts when she¡¯s executing missions. Conscientious and meticulous. There¡¯s also no need for you to be shocked about our ranks. In the Blood God Army, only your strength and ability matter, not your age. Besides, I¡¯m nonmilitary personnel. I¡¯m here with my husband as a military dependent. If you can pass the assessment, you¡¯ll know the rules here in the future.¡±

 Chapter 927 - New Recruit Reporting In

    <h4>Chapter 927: New Recruit Reporting In</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Thank you.¡± A genial smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. It was a genuinely thankful expression. With his good looks and his smile that resembled the sun, it was innate in him to be on the good side of most people.

    The first lieutenant stood up and said, ¡°Follow me. It¡¯s been quite some time since we have neers. Handsome youngd, I must remind you, no matter where you¡¯re from or what your origins were, never be arrogant. The Blood God Army is not your ordinary army. Those who were rmended here are all proud sons of the gods. But, those who remain make up less than one-third of the initial numbers. You¡¯re a polite youngd. I hope that you can stay.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Are we beginning the assessment now? Is there no need for any registration?¡±

    The first lieutenant replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯ve already proven your identity, that¡¯s why you¡¯re here. Besides, before you pass the assessment, any form of registration is meaningless. As to why we¡¯remencing now, the reason¡¯s simple. The enemy won¡¯t ever tell you when they¡¯reing.¡±

    After he heard her final sentence, Tang Wulin immediately focused his gaze. The scene of the sudden attack on Shrek City was something that he could never forget.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    The first lieutenant brought Tang Wulin out of the room, and they went to a ce that resembled a warehouse. ¡°You can pick any weapon you like here. Take note that where you¡¯ll be undergoing the assessmentter, you won¡¯t be able to use your soul power. You can only rely on your physical self and the weapons here. So, pick one that you¡¯re familiar with.¡±

    An assessment where he would not be able to use soul power? Tang Wulin was shocked. In that case, would his bloodline power be affected?

    Inside the warehouse, there was a dazzling array of weapons. There were many modern soul weapons which included beam assault rifles and soul cannons. They were avable in all varieties. There were even mobile versions designed for an individual soldier¡¯s use.

    Tang Wulin recognized only a third of the weapons here, but he knew how to use those he recognized. After contemting for a bit, Tang Wulin eventually picked a long, dark alloy rod. Although he could not utilize his bloodline power, he had confidence in his strength. He might not be an expert in the long-range soul weapons, but he knew how to operate them. If he was going to fight a mecha, he would consider using the long-range weapons.

    When she saw Tang Wulin picking a long rod, the first lieutenant raised her eyebrows slightly. There was a hint of regret in her eyes.

    ¡°I see you insist on choosing pride. Come with me.¡± Her tone was slightly hostile, but she said nothing more. The first lieutenant brought him out of the warehouse to the center of the barracks. They were inside an exceptionally huge building.

    The top of the building was shaped like a cone. It was the tallest building in the barracks and was about fifty meters tall. They went in through a side door. Tang Wulin finally met the other soldiers.

    There were dozens of people inside. They wore smart, white military uniforms. There was the Snow Condor emblem disyed on their chests just like the one on his rmendation letter. None of them took note of Tang Wulin who was led by the first lieutenant. However, Tang Wulin noticed, from the insignia on their shoulders, that they were all officers. The lowest of their ranks was that of a second lieutenant. There were no privates.

    Could this be the Blood God Army¡¯smand center?

    The first lieutenant brought Tang Wulin to an elevator at the side. The elevator doors slid open. When both of them stepped into the elevator, an ice cold voice sounded.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Another person stepped into the elevator.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes brightened. It was a female soldier that walked in. Her shoulder was decorated with a major¡¯s insignia. She was the same female major who brought Tang Wulin to the barracks. Currently, she had taken off her thick jacket and wore only her white military uniform. Her snow-white military uniform was well-ironed with hardly any creases. With the golden insignia on her shoulders, she looked valiant and heroic.

    ¡°Major!¡± the first lieutenant immediately saluted her. The female major also hammered her own chest. However, the action looked awkward for a woman. She had a slender and tall build with beautiful looks. Nheless, she had a heroic spirit that was absent in ordinary women. Even so, it did not impede her physical development. When she hammered her chest with her right hand, waves rippled down her body. It made Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitch.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of his assessment. You may return to your post,¡± said the major lowering her voice.

    The first lieutenant was slightly stunned. ¡°You¡¯re personally taking charge?¡±

    The major nodded, ¡°Yes. I monitored his journey in the mountains. So, I¡¯ll take charge of his assessment.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the first lieutenant saluted her again. She then exited the elevator in great strides.

    The elevator doors shut. Tang Wulin could sense that the elevator was descending. In the closed and slightly cramped space, it was just him and the female major.

    Tang Wulin cleared his throat. ¡°Good day, major. My name¡¯s Tang Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Call me senior officer,¡± said the female major coldly.

    ¡°Understood. Good day, senior officer,¡± Tang Wulin hastily added.

    ¡°Stand upright!¡± shouted the female major.

    Tang Wulin was slightly shocked. He then stood straight as a ramrod. He was not used to being shouted at in amanding tone. However, when he remembered the first lieutenant¡¯s words, he kept his silence.

    The female major said nothing more, nor did she introduce herself. After a brief moment, the elevator bell rang with a crisp ¡°Ding!¡±. The elevator doors slid open.

    They exited the elevator and stepped into a metal corridor, much to Tang Wulin¡¯s amazement. They walked along the corridor and made a left turn. The major brought Tang Wulin into a room.

    Upon entering the room, Tang Wulin¡¯s face immediately registered shock. The room hit him with a st of nostalgia.

    This was...

    Why did it resemble the entrance to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s spirit ascension tform? It was the intermediate spirit ascension tform to boot. ss covers were erected around the room. Judging by their sizes, he had no doubt that they were meant to amodate people with standing room inside.

    The major walked up to the control desk and began operating the machine. Her hands moved quickly as they flitted across the keyboard. A series of crisp clicking sounds could be heard.

    Two ss covers slowly opened. Various instruments in the room lit up as well.

    ¡°Have you been to the spirit ascension tform before?¡± The major turned toward Tang Wulin to ask.

    ¡°I have,¡± answered Tang Wulin honestly.

    The major nodded and said, ¡°Your assessment will be simr to what you¡¯ve experienced in the spirit ascension tform. Your mission is simple. You¡¯re to protect me until the assessment ends.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Tang Wulin nodded and walked toward one of the ss covers.

    As she looked at his back, the major squinted her eyes slightly. Then, she swiftly followed him. ¡°Let me remind you that you won¡¯t be able to use your soul power inside. You can only use the weapon in your hands, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The first lieutenant had reminded him earlier. At the same time, Tang Wulin made a quick judgment of the assessment. It was simr to the spirit ascension tform. He would not be able to use his soul power but could only rely on his physical abilities to fight.

    He went under the ss covers, and it slowly closed shut. Metal tes immediately attached themselves onto his body. A metal hoop behind him kept his body in ce. His surroundings gradually brightened.

    Tang Wulin had not been to the spirit ascension tform for a long time. He shut his eyes and felt the changes in his surroundings silently. There was a slight pricking pain in his limbs and bones. The sensation traveled all the way to his brain. His body broke out in spasms, and his mind went nk.

    Tang Wulin could faintly feel the stimulus from the electric currents with the changes in the data wave and the shockwave from the spatial energy.

    He had not felt anything like this before. It was because his spiritual power had already reached the Spirit Abyss realm. That was why he felt such vivid sensations.

    It was bearable. When he opened his eyes again, he discovered that he was amidst a snowy terrain. He still held the metal rod. What shocked him more was when he looked around, he saw the barracks which he had arrived at not long ago.

 Chapter 928 - Underground Cavern

    <h4>Chapter 928: Underground Cavern</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Was it a simtion? It waspletely identical to the operation at the campsite and was rather amazing.

    In any case, there was a deep, massive crater beside him. The crater was so deep he could not see the bottom for it was pitch dark down there. There were some unknown auras rising vaguely from the bottom which made his spirit shudder.

    He focused his inner sight but realized he could not sense his soul power as expected. It was as if his soul power had vanished from his body. However, he considered himself lucky that his bloodline vortex was still present while his blood essence power remained as exuberant as before. So, he was barely affected.

    Meanwhile, a shadow shed past and the female major appeared by his side. There was hardly any difference to her attire. However, when he had a second look at her, he found that she looked quite different. She no longer had the stoic look on her face but instead, she looked astonished!

    ¡°How did youe in here so quickly?¡± the major asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°My speed matters as well?¡± Tang Wulin asked in reply.

    The female major¡¯s expression returned to normal. She pointed to the chasm by the side. ¡°Jump down.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Wulin leaped straight into the ck hole without the slightest hesitation. Although he did not know what was at the bottom, there was nothing much to fear in this simted world. How could he be fearful of falling to his death after all that he had experienced recently? Furthermore, it would not be that easy to die from a fall with his physical prowess.

    The major followed behind closely and leaped in as well.

    The surroundings began to turn dark, but Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed brightly. His eyes were shimmering with purple radiance. It was his Purple Demon Eyes.

    The cultivation of the Purple Demon Eyes was capable of elevating one¡¯s spiritual power. On the other hand, once one had achieved a certain level of spiritual power, one¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes could be enhanced as well. Thus, Tang Wulin¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes had advanced to the third level. Although he had yet toplete the cultivation, it was supposed to be an umtive process. Naturally, he would achieve sess without much effort with the passing of time.

    It was truly a cavern. The walls around the cavern were uneven and not man-made. He dropped for about a hundred meters before he was halted abruptly. His momentum was immediately reduced as he was caught in a.

    With his Purple Demon Eyes, Tang Wulin could see circr holes of different sizes vividly after stabilizing himself within the. Next to the, the biggest of the holes was ten meters across while the diameters of the smaller ones were at least two meters. The shapes of the holes were irregr, and it was difficult to tell what the holes were dug with.

    The female major got down from the and approached a hole while waving her hand at Tang Wulin simultaneously. Tang Wulin held the long rod in his hand as he made his way over swiftly.

    When he stood next to the female major, the major said, ¡°From now on, we may possibly be in danger at any time. You¡¯re to protect me from danger and continue to venture deep into the hole. The distance which you cover in the hole will be used as the result of this test. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin nodded. He crossed the long rod in front of his body as he led the way into the hole.

    The hole chosen by the major was about three meters in diameter. The hole was pitch ck simr to the rest of the ce. Consequently, he could not see the situation in front clearly. Tang Wulin squinted his eyes. He was not allowed to use his soul power but his spiritual power remained unaffected. With great effort, he could still rely on his spiritual power¡¯s perception in addition to his enhanced sight from the Purple Demon Eyes to see about thirty meters ahead It was extremely difficult within such dim light.

    As it was, it became darker still when he ventured deeper into the hole such that even his Purple Demon Eyes¡¯ effect was quickly reduced.

    Tang Wulin walked fairly fast while the major followed right behind him.

    Tang Wulin wished he had an infrared imaging device, so it would be more convenient for him to move about in such an environment. However, he could only rely on his own skills right now.

    As it was, the alloy rod had its own use as well. He relied on the contact between the rod and the walls on both sides to determine the safety level in his surroundings.

    All of a sudden, there was a gush of airflow from the front. Tang Wulin raised the alloy rod in his hand and waved it at the surging airflow. At the same time, his right foot took a step back while he used his body to shield the major behind him.

    ¡°Poof.¡± A soft thud was heard as Tang Wulin struck something. He used his Purple Demon Eyes to take a close look and found that it was a living creature simr to a bat. It was not overlyrge but the impact felt was quite intense. He estimated it to be about a hundred kilograms. He did not feel a thing, but another person would have fallen from the impact.

    The bat-like creature did not die after being struck by his rod. On the contrary, it shrieked and recoiled before it pounced on Tang Wulin again with its four ws outstretched to grab Tang Wulin.

    Fortunately, Tang Wulin was not caught off guard. In response, he poked the long rod squarely against the bat¡¯s body. This time, he used more force.

    ¡°Poof.¡± A soft thud was heard. The bat-like creature was sted away by the prod. In the next moment, it exploded in mid-air. Tang Wulin¡¯s attack was purely based on strength. He had such good control of his strength that he could focus and exert his power via the rod. His strength was channeled into the creature¡¯s body through the long rod and was consequently sted away.

    The female major behind him raised her brows, but Tang Wulin could not tell her expression in the dark naturally. He paused for a moment before he continued to walk forward.

    He squatted next to the bat¡¯s carcass to take a look when he passed by.

    Tang Wulin discovered in astonishment that the bat¡¯s carcass was shrinking rapidly before it disappeared altogether. There seemed to be some form of energy dissipating in the air after it vanished.

    Was it not made of real substance? Tang Wulin frowned slightly as he recalled how the bat was crushed earlier. There was no blood! On the contrary, it felt as if a ball of energy exploded.

    However, the energy did not benefit him and would not strengthen his soul ring¡¯s spiritual energy unlike the Spirit Ascension tform.

    Was it specially made for the test?

    Tang Wulin continued to advance slightly puzzled.

    He felt the airflowsing from the holes. There was more than one this time. In fact, a few gushes of airflows surged toward him simultaneously. Tang Wulin channeled his strength into the long rod with full concentration while he swayed the tip ever so slightly. A band of shadows formed from the swift movement of the rod to enshroud the airflows. While he was waving the long rod, he stood there firmly and remained immovable like a mountain.

    ¡°Poof, poof, poof!¡± Three soft thuds were heard when the three bat-like creatures exploded. Just like before, the carcasses began dissipating slowly on the ground after they were smashed.

    He did not pause but continued to advance. The bats appeared in session. At times, there was only one. Sometimes, there were as many as six to seven of them. They almost filled the entire cavern¡¯s tunnel with theirrge bodies.

    However, none of the bats could break past the siege of Tang Wulin with his long rod. The bats were crushed and smashed in due course.

    Light gradually shone through as they continued to walk forward for another hundred meters while the number of bats became fewer as well. It was not exactly bright, but it was at least better than before.

    The path turned a left corner and reached its end. Tang Wulin had only managed a few steps after the turn when he suddenly stopped. He expressed shock simultaneously.

    The ce was simr to a cavern. It was massive and upied an areaparable to a stadium. On the other side of the massive cavern, there were hundreds of holes with different sizes on its massive wall. The cavern¡¯s height was about a hundred meters while there were hundreds of four-wed bats flying and pping inside the cavern at present.

    More bats wereing out from the opposite wall of the cavern, while the light was also shining out from the holes. Radiance shone faintly throughout the cavern, but it was enough for Tang Wulin¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes.

    So the test was to defeat the bats?

    Tang Wulin gaze shifted slightly. The major was standing by his side at the moment. She suddenly looked up and smiled at him.

    This was the first time he saw the major smile. He felt rather uneasy that the smile seemed to be harboring a malicious intention.

    Then, the major spoke to him softly, ¡°Please protect me.¡± She suddenly dashed straight into the cavern before she even finished her sentence.

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. Was this the legendary anthropic challenge?

    He wasmenting in his heart, but he did not slow down at all. He tiptoed closely behind the major.

    The four-wed bats in the air gave out a series of shrieks the instant they sensed the presence of intruders. One of the bats descended from the cavern¡¯s roof while the others pounced on Tang Wulin from all directions.

 Chapter 929 - The Assessment Begins

    <h4>Chapter 929: The Assessment Begins</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The major acted as if she could not see the bats and ran headlong toward the center. Tang Wulin brandished the rod in his hands like a spear. With every stab, a Four-wed Bat exploded in the air. The shadow of the rod flitted around the major, and not even a single bat was able to get within two meters of her.

    With every passing moment, the major¡¯s eyes grew more shocked. She had seen her fair share of new recruits who came here to be assessed. There were great marksmen who were able to take charge of the entire situation, and there were those who relied on dexterous and masterful controls of various soul weapons to ovee the challenges. However, those that relied on their own bodily strength and battle experience to take protective measures at close-range were few and far between.

    Naturally, she had her own reasons for choosing to assess Tang Wulin herself. After she had guided Tang Wulin to the first lieutenant, she obtained the security footage of the mountain¡¯s perimeter. She saw how Tang Wulin brazenly climbed the mountain and came to the barracks.

    Too fast. That was her first judgment after she saw the recording of Tang Wulin. He was more than three times faster than when she first came here. This fellow seemed inhuman. Without using any soul power, he had stabbed into the thick ice with his bare hands. The final climb was undoubtedly the most shocking part of his endeavor.

    Curiosity had made here to assess Tang Wulin personally this time. Under normal circumstances, the contents of the assessment would have been briefly exined to the recruit before it began. However, she did not do so this time. Also, after they arrived, she should have moved forward slowly, but she chose to run. She wanted to see just how skillful this new recruit was, so she increased the difficulty of the assessment on purpose.

    However, the fact that Tang Wulin¡¯s strengths were not simply explosive power was obvious. The force from the Four-wed Bats¡¯ advances could reach up to five hundred kilograms. It was not something that could be easily blocked even by three-ringed or four-ringed soul masters with exceptional physical strength. Yet, when faced with Tang Wulin¡¯s blows, they were reduced to carcasses or puffs of air that quickly dispersed.

    By the time the major ran to the center of the cave, more than half of the Four-wed Bats had already been killed by Tang Wulin.

    Even so, Tang Wulin had noticed a problem. These Four-wed Bats were tough and unafraid of death. They had no notion of fear. So many of theirpanions had already died, but they still attacked madly. Their bodies were filled with bloodlust.

    Even soul beasts would not do this! Their attacks were very determined, and Tang Wulin could only see cruelty in their eyes. There was no sign of terror, fear, or timidity.

    What kind of creatures were these? Were they created by the Blood God Army to increase the assessment¡¯s difficulty?

    While immersed in his own thoughts, he killed most of the bats that pounced at him. As the number of dead bats increased, even within the dim light, Tang Wulin could see wisps of air rising and gradually gathered together. Then, they drifted toward the holes.

    Tang Wulin turned to look at the major, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    A smile reappeared at the edge of the major¡¯s lips. ¡°You think too much.¡±

    At that exact moment, a low growl suddenly echoed through the cave. Shortly after, from a medium-sized cavern, a massive bat flew out.

    It was more than two timesrger than the previous bats, and it had six ws under its belly. It spread its wings and let out a sharp cry.

    The sound seemed to send ripples through the air. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes focused. ¡®A sonic attack?¡¯

    He quickly unleashed his spiritual powers. He knew very well that this sonic attack was not something that he could block simply by covering his ears. At the same time, he reached out and pulled the major into his arms, supporting her waist with his left hand. Golden light burst out of his eyes.

    Being held so close to Tang Wulin, the major could not see the golden lighting from his eyes.

    Within Tang Wulin¡¯s firm, warm embrace, the major felt her heartbeat increase instantly. However, the anticipated sonic shockwave did not reach them. It was as if it had been blocked by something.

    The Six-wed Bat in the air howled shrilly. It suddenly retracted its wings and shot at Tang Wulin like an arrow. It continued to shriek as it ceaselessly attacked Tang Wulin with sonic waves.

    Tang Wulin snorted. He focused his gaze and two beams of light shot out from his eyes like purple lightning. At that moment, the major had just happened to raise her head and saw the purple sh which burst from his eyes.

    The Six-wed Bat let out a high-pitched screech. Its pouncing body immediately paused, and Tang Wulin leaped into the air. His left hand still clung tightly to the major while heshed out with the metal rod in his right hand.

    The Six-wed Bat was truly tough. Even under Purple Demon Eyes¡¯ spiritual attack, it could still react. It extended its wings once more and shed at Yang Wulin¡¯s metal rod. It¡¯s six ws were clearlyrger than the Four-wed Bats¡¯.

    ¡°Bam!¡± the Six-wed Bat¡¯s body that was more than two meters long was sent flying. It was not so different from the Four-wed Bats before. While the female major stared in bewilderment, its body exploded in the air with a loud boom. It turned into countless fragments and scattered everywhere.

    This...

    ¡®Did he just destroy a Six-wed Bat without using any soul power?¡¯ The female major felt as if her brain did not have the capacity for this.

    However, Tang Wulin did not take any notice. He loosened his arm around her waist and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve offended your modesty. I didn¡¯t mean to. It was because of the bat¡¯s sonic attack. If you were too far away from me, I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee your safety.¡±

    The major said nothing. She looked at Tang Wulin a little differently. The curiosity that was already there intensified.

    In the beginning, she thought that Tang Wulin was arrogant since he picked a rod as his weapon, of all things. However, when she saw Tang Wulin destroy the Six-wed Bat with one strike, this notion of hers vanished right away. With his close-quarter fighting skills, he had basically passed the assessment of strength.

    However, the Blood God Army¡¯s assessment was not as simple as a test of strength alone. The more important aspect was one¡¯s personality. There were not many in the Blood God Army, but they were truly loyal officers that would always have each other¡¯s backs. The reason they required the new recruits to protect another person during their assessment was that they wanted to test if they would sacrifice themselves for another in a perilous situation.

    However, this could only be tested under actual perilous situations! If there was no danger, how could they test this?

    Hence, since the major could not stop the assessment midway, she chose to stay silent.

    The Six-wed Bat was killed and the Four-wed Bats that lingered around the cavern for a few moments finally made themselves scarce. However, their moment of peace onlysted briefly. Three massive Six-wed Bats crawled out of the cavern.

    Three bats. Their power was not simply three times that of a single bat. These creatures not only resembled bats in appearance but also had simrbat styles. They possessed great strength in battle and were skilled in synchronizing their movements with each other. ¡®Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s going to handle this now.¡¯

    As the major was anticipating the battle, Tang Wulin was already on the move.

    This time, he did not wait passively for them to attack. Without the threat of the Four-wed Bats, he no longer had to worry about the major¡¯s safety. That was why when the three Six-wed Bats crawled out of the cavern, Tang Wulin immediately sprang into action.

    The metal rod in his hands suddenly turned into a ck shadow. With a deafening explosion, it flew straight at one of the Six-wed Bats. At the same time, he took a running jump and brazenly leaped at the second bat.

    The metal rod was the first to hit its target. With a loud crash, the Six-wed Bat in the cavern was instantly destroyed before it could even crawl out of it. The other two bats had barely poked their heads out when Tang Wulin was already upon one of them

 Chapter 930 - A Terrifying Creature

    <h4>Chapter 930: A Terrifying Creature</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He formed a fist with his right hand and punched the Six-wed Bat.

    The bat had just crawled out of the cavern, so it had barely stabilized its foothold and could not dodge it. All it could do wassh out at Tang Wulin with its six ws.

    Six against one, it was a fierce stand-off.

    However, at that point, Tang Wulin had a little technique prepared. He bent his legs and tapped on two of the bat¡¯s ws with the tips of his toes. Then, he pulled his body back and evaded the Six-wed Bat¡¯s attack,nding his punch mercilessly upon its head.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The Six-wed Bat¡¯s body shattered. Tang Wulin relied on the momentum to do a somersault and descended from the skies. As he fell, he reached his left hand out in the direction of the metal rod which he had tossed. The Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon!

    Even without the support of his soul power, the blood essence vortex within him still spun at high speed. He had also unleashed his Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon, and the rod suddenly flew back to his hands.

    The other Six-wed Bat was extremely crafty. Rather than attack him, it pounced at the major.

    The major stood there unmoving, but she frowned. Although Tang Wulin had disyed extremely powerful abilities, if he was just a reckless man who only cared about fighting and did not care about hisrades, they would have no use for him.

    Just then, a ck shadow shed before her eyes. With a soft thud, the Six-wed Bat, almost upon her by then, was impaled by the long rod from the side. It was nailed into the rock wall far away. The instant the metal rod hit the rock wall, the terrifying energy erupted. It shook the Six-wed Bat¡¯s body until it shattered.

    While the major was still staring at this scene with her mouth agape, Tang Wulin had already returned to her side and stood still there.

    A ck shadow shot toward Tang Wulin as quick as lightning. It did not look veryrge, but it was long, like a serpent with a row of little ws under its belly. When it had almost reached Tang Wulin, it suddenly opened its jaws and made to bite him.

    This creature came very swiftly. It had almost reached Tang Wulin when he tossed his metal rod out for the second time and hit the third Six-wed Bat. Of course, its target was not Tang Wulin, but the major.

    Tang Wulin was fast enough to shield the major with his own body. However, the metal rod was not in his hands right now. The creature¡¯s open jaw was more than a meter in diameter. There were rows of sharp, grotesque teeth inside its big mouth, but what was even more terrifying was that it stuck its tongue out at lightning speed and stabbed at Tang Wulin like ance.

    If he dealt with the tongue, he would not be able to deal with the jaw. He had only hastily managed to shield the major, so no matter how he looked at it, he would not be able to react in time to block this creature¡¯s attacks.

    At this critical moment, Tang Wulin reacted in a way that even the major did not expect. Appearing as though he had slipped, his entire body fell to the ground. Not only that, he swept at the major¡¯s feet with his right hand and made her fall backward as well.

    The major eximed in shock. She could not control her own body, but she saw that thence-like tongue missed her by a hair¡¯s breadth above her nose. Though she gasped, she did not close her eyes. This was a quality that was necessary for an outstanding soldier. She turned to look in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    She saw that as Tang Wulin fell backward, he supported his body with one foot while he kicked upward with his other foot,nding the blow on the creature¡¯s chin.

    The power of his kick was so terrifying, it forcibly shut the creature¡¯s mouth upon impact. Its chin collided with its upper jaw with blinding speed.

    With a thud, the creature¡¯s extended tongue was severed by its own jaws. Not only that, Tang Wulin¡¯s strength even shattered its mouth full of steel teeth. The teeth came spattering out of its mouth.

    When Tang Wulin kicked out, he did not forget to pull on the major¡¯s feet. The major only felt a gentle force on her legs which stabilized her the instant before she was about to hit the ground. Tang Wulin was already getting back on his feet. He supported her back with his right hand and lightly tapped on the ground with his left. Without exerting too much force, he was standing upright again and brought her along with him.

    All this was aplished while they caught their breath. Tang Wulin¡¯s movements seemed as natural as the clouds and smooth as flowing water. He did not appear rushed in the slightest. As a result of a single kick, the creature had bitten off its own tongue, shattered its teeth and its body was sent flying upward. Tang Wulin tapped the ground with the tips of his toes and rose into the skies. He quickly ran in the direction of his metal rod while he held the major in his arms.

    The major had only just broken out of her stupor. However, there was only one thought that was going through her mind, ¡®He can even do that?¡¯

    A series of shrill howls came from the cavern. The giant serpent¡¯s body which was sent flying in midair by Tang Wulin¡¯s kick suddenly froze. Shortly after, from thergest opening, out came a huge w which suddenly grabbed the serpent¡¯s body. It jerked backward with great force and the strange serpent disappeared amidst the wails.

    Tang Wulin had just dislodged his metal rod from the wall, and his expression was grim. ¡®What was that?¡¯ The size of the w was more than six meters in diameter. If he judged it by normal standards, the owner of this w could definitely not have crawled out from these openings. Also, this was the first time that he truly felt threatened.

    He pulled the major and ced her behind him. Tang Wulin extended the rod in front of him as his eyes scrutinized the openings.

    After a brief pause, the entire cavern suddenly started shaking slightly. Then, mist suddenly came bursting out from all the burrows.

    Shock shed across the major¡¯s eyes. She clearly knew what this creature was. However, she clearly did not imagine that such a thing would appear in this assessment.

    The dense mist was yellowish in color. As it surrounded them, Tang Wulin felt as if the atmosphere in the cavern suddenly changed. The temperature remained unchanged, but there was an unstable vibration putting pressure on them.

    What was this?

    He did not rashlyunch into an attack. Instead, he observed calmly. Since it made him feel threatened, this thing¡¯sbat strength would definitely not be aughing matter.

    The mist quickly condensed and a massive figure appeared.

    It was a monster which Tang Wulin had never seen before. It had a giant dragon¡¯s head, but its body was like a hill, covered in dark green scales and supported by three legs. Its formidable upper body was clearly brimming with power. Its arms were especially long, and its two sharp ws were exactly what Tang Wulin had seen just moments ago. Every w was more than five meters wide. It dragged a huge tail behind itself and had four eyes which flickered with a blood red glow. The aura its entire body exuded was especially vile.

    ¡°That is Ba An. Be careful,¡± the major softly advised.

    Ba An? What was that? Other than its name, the major¡¯s warning had no information for Tang Wulin.

    However, it was better than nothing. For a monster to have its own name and surname, it was obvious that it would not be that easy to deal with. Tang Wulin lowered his voice, ¡°Brace yourself against the cave wall here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± As he said this, he had already stridden forward and charged right at the monster.

    This monster was absolutely massive. It looked to be more than forty meters tall. Among all the soul beasts of the continent Tang Wulin has seen, it was second only to the Overlord Dragon.

    However, he was currently unable to use his martial soul, and he had no way to summon the Overlord Dragon. Otherwise, it would have been a nice option to fight this creature with it.

    Compared to this colossal Ba An, Tang Wulin appeared tiny and insignificant. With a great leap, he shot straight up like an arrow, stirring the air as he ascended. He raised the long rod in his hand and smacked Ba An with it.

    The major stood in a corner. While she witnessed Tang Wulin¡¯s charge, her heart shuddered slightly in that instant for reasons unknown to her.

    Not everyone had the courage to charge at a monster with Ba An¡¯s rank. This was especially true when it was the person¡¯s first encounter with it.

    Ba An growled furiously. Its four eyes lit up like a ball of fire. It opened its mouth and dark purple mes shot toward Tang Wulin.

    The major instinctively shut her eyes. She truly did not want to see Tang Wulin being burned to ashes amidst that Deep Abyss Demon me.

    For ordinary soul masters without any equipment, when they were faced with Ba An¡¯s Deep Abyss Demon me, there was no other possibility other than melting instantly and turning into wraiths.

    However, in the next instant, the sound that reached her ear was Ba An¡¯s furious roar of pain.

    She quickly opened her eyes. The major saw with shock that a golden figure had already charged onto the top of Ba An¡¯s head. She would never forget this shocking scene. Ba An¡¯s massive body flew sideways toward the faraway cave wall. It crashed roughly and bounced off before finallynding on the ground.

    Tang Wulin descended from above and tossed the metal rod away. He had no other choice. This alloy metal rod was supposed to be very tough, but it had bent and could not be used anymore

 Chapter 931 - Fighting Ba An

    <h4>Chapter 931: Fighting Ba An</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Currently, Tang Wulin was covered in golden scales. The Golden Dragon ws protruded from his hands. Four circles of golden rings rose from under his feet and circled rhythmically around him.

    This was...

    Golden? Soul rings? No, it was impossible. It was impossible for humans to be able to utilize their martial souls here!

    The major waspletely stupefied. Then, she saw Tang Wulin leaping again with a speed that was at least twice as fast as thest time. He looked like a golden cannonball as he shot straight toward Ba An.

    Ba An got up from the ground. The strength of its body was also shocking. Tang Wulin had relied on his Golden Dragon Body and Domineering Golden Dragon Body to withstand its abyss demon me as he charged toward it. That was how he caught it off guard and sent it flying.

    There was an obvious dent on Ba An¡¯s skull. Tang Wulin had hit its head with his metal rod just now.

    However, Tang Wulin was a little disappointed. If he had used his Golden Dragon Spear just now, Ba An would not just be sent flying.

    A pair of giant dragon ws shed at Tang Wulin. Ba An howled furiously. The scales on its body shone with a dark green glow. Even in their world, it was a tough existence. Nevertheless, it was injured by a mere puny human. It turned wild with insanity. The terrifying aura made the air quiver.

    ¡°Roar!¡± At this very moment, Tang Wulin let out a formidable dragon¡¯s roar. The third golden soul ring on his body shone brightly, and a giant golden dragon¡¯s head burst forth from his body. Ba An¡¯s mad and furious howls were surprisingly suppressed in an instant. Shortly after, the dragon¡¯s head charged outward. Tang Wulin shoved forward with the Golden Dragon Roar followed by the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heavens!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The golden light and the dark green light collided mercilessly with each other. Tang Wulin halted abruptly in mid-air before he was sent flying toward the cave¡¯s ceiling while Ba An rebounded toward the faraway cave wall.

    At this very moment, a beam of golden light shot toward Tang Wulin like a lightning strike as if it wanted to impale heaven and earth.

    It caught up to Ba An in mid-air in the blink of an eye. Ba An instinctively raised its huge ws to block it. However, the golden light went through its ws and pierced directly into the center of its four eyes.

    Tang Wulin was Tang Sect¡¯s direct disciple. Although his Golden Dragon Spear might be slightly big, its precision could not be doubted.

    A shrill wail came from Ba An. Just then, clouds of dark green air gathered around the golden spear with blinding speed. They were forcibly pulled toward it.

    Tang Wulin descended from above. His chest was heaving intensely. The battle had seemed brief, but he had exhausted his strength during the past few skirmishes. He felt as if he was about to faint from exhaustion.

    From the collision just now, Ba An¡¯s strength waspletely out of Tang Wulin¡¯s expectations. Ba An¡¯s full strength was at par with Tang Wulin¡¯s. They had collided with full force. If it were not for the Golden Dragon Roar which had shocked his opponent, Tang Wulin reckoned that it would have been impossible for him to remain unscathed when he followed up his attack with the Golden Dragon Spear.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s feet touched the ground. On the other side, Ba An¡¯s colossal body shuddered violently. It wanted to break free from the Golden Dragon Spear, but it seemed impossible given its current circumstances.

    The dark green air flow colored the Golden Dragon Spear in a dark green hue. However, Ba An¡¯s gigantic body began disintegrating until itpletely shattered in the end.

    The Golden Dragon Spear shone with golden light. All evidence of the dark green color vanished. In the next moment, the Golden Dragon Spear had returned to Tang Wulin¡¯s hand.

    Tang Wulin felt a gush of pure energy entering his body. The energy could not be used to replenish his soul power. Instead, it made his bloodline soul rings shake tremendously, and they began swirling at an elerated pace. There were obviously pure essences within his blood essence as he had felt the same sensation when he was absorbing the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence after he broke through the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal. Although the volume was much less, it was extremely pure energy.

    This was...

    Although he knew that it was only a simtion, Tang Wulin was still shocked. With his current body strength, it was not an easy feat to feel his own blood essence power increasing.

    The major had been speechless for a long time.

    She stared at Tang Wulin¡¯s back with lifeless eyes.

    Overpowering Ba An? Close quarterbat! The mysterious golden soul rings, and his monstrous strength. Was this fellow truly human?

    At this moment, another dark green figure shot out of the central opening and hung in mid-air.

    Tang Wulin had a slight frown. It seemed like there was no end to this! However, he was now confident. The Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s feedback had instantly restored his blood essence power to its peak condition. It might even have increased it.

    Compared to Ba An, the dark green figure was clearly much smaller. It looked to be only two meters tall, slightly taller than an ordinary human. It had a pair of special wings on its back. They resembled bat wings, but their bone structures were obviouslyrger. The bones were not covered with typical skin. Instead, it was covered with dark green scales.

    Her body resembled a human female, but her features were distorted. Her buttocks were huge, so were her breasts. Her eyes burned with gloomy greenish mes, her waist was small which was out of proportion with her huge buttocks. Sharp spikes covered her hands and feet.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes slightly. He did not feel any threat from the monster. However, in the depths of his mind from the deepest parts of his bloodline, he felt an inexplicable fear welling up within him.

    Could it be that this humanoid creature was more terrifying than Ba An before her?

    When this creature appeared, the major¡¯s expression changed drastically. Fear was written all over her face. The shock she felt from Tang Wulin¡¯s disy of his strength was suppressed this very instant. Currently, only fear was left in her heart.

    ¡°Mo Mei.¡±

    ¡°Die, humans!¡± Mo Mei¡¯s ice cold voice resonated within the depths of Tang Wulin¡¯s soul.

    A light pattern appeared before her at the sound of her voice. Shortly after, Tang Wulin felt his body tense up. His life energy was depleting at an rming rate. A dark green light pattern had appeared around him without him noticing it. It was swiftly soaking into his body.

    A curse-type ability? On Douluo Continent, only the evil soul masters had simr soul skills. However, this creature which the major referred to as Mo Mei was obviously not an evil soul master.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Tang Wulin gave a snort. The bloodline vortex within him swirled wildly. The persistence in the depths of his heart united with his spiritual power. Moments after, a golden halo emerged from his body. The seven-colored gem on his wrist shone. A domineering thought rippled from him.

    Mo Mei grunted. The eerie green mes in his eyes flickered intensely. In the next instant, Tang Wulin charged out with lightning speed. He wielded his Golden Dragon Spear and broke free from her curse forcibly. In that instant, he was charging right at her.

    Mo Mei pped her wings behind her. She had produced a strange-looking weapon, that resembled a bone or a battle knife, out of nowhere. She descended from above and shed directly at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Both of them collided. Tang Wulin was rudely flung to the ground from mid-air. Mo Mei also recoiled from the impact as she reeled backward for dozens of meters.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze instantly turned grim. His opponent had a small build, yet she had such powerful strength. The more crucial factor was that he did not understand her.

    In the next instant, as Mo Mei retreated backward, her body suddenly shed with light. The wings behind her pped once again, and she appeared before Tang Wulin instantaneously.

 Chapter 932 - A Human Shield

    <h4>Chapter 932: A Human Shield</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was truly as quick as lightning. The strange de in her hands directly shed at Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder.

    Tang Wulin never expected her to have such speed that was akin to teleportation. Even if he had foreseen this, it was toote to dodge her attack now. At this moment, Tang Wulin made the only choice avable to him.

    He did not attempt to dodge, nor did he make any defensive movements. He scratched at his opponent¡¯s chest with his left hand. He swung his right hand brazenly, the Golden Dragon Nirvana w!

    He gave up the Golden Dragon Spear. It dropped down and he caught it with his right foot.

    Both sides suffered losses!

    Tang Wulin was quite confident in his own defensive powers and recovery abilities. He would have to attack his enemy¡¯s weakness!

    Mo Mei snorted with disdain. The long knife in her hands brought with it a chain of afterimages. Its movement was swift. Before Tang Wulin¡¯s hands could reach her, the de had sliced into his shoulder mercilessly.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Blood spattered. Tang Wulin felt his left shoulder de shattered by the terrifying great force. However, at this moment, his tenacious body revealed its qualities.

    Although he could not use his soul skills, the defensive power of the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone was still effective. When his corbone and shoulder de was shattered, his bones retracted to forcefully sp the battle knife of his enemy.

    The battle knife emitted energy that was filled with despair and destruction. Since Tang Wulin had undergone the Demon Ind¡¯s training, his body¡¯s destruction energy was much purer than the knife¡¯s. Hence, he was not overly affected by it.

    His left hand did not manage to reach his enemy. Nevertheless, his right hand stayed on course as the Golden Dragon Nirvana w made its way toward its target.

    Mo Mei was highly confident in her own speed. However, she had not expected Tang Wulin¡¯s w attack to epass an area of ten square meters. Five streaks of dark golden light shed.

    Mo Mei had already retreated more than twenty meters, but she was still hit by the golden light.

    Just before she was hit, she suddenly brought her wings close to herself.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Like a cannonball, Mo Mei shot toward the faraway rock wall which was a hundred meters away. One of her wings was torn away by the Golden Dragon Nirvana w and ended up floating in the air. Tang Wulin endured the intense pain from his shoulder. He tossed the Golden Dragon Spear with his right foot and it flew toward Mo Mei quick as lightning.

    He had no chance to seize the opportunity. The instant his feet touched the ground, he turned around and began running. He sprinted toward the major at his fastest pace.

    Mo Mei¡¯s speed was too quick for him. He could only protect the major while he was within a certain distance from the major.

    A dark green light shed. After Mo Mei crashed onto the rock wall, she slid down onto the ground just before the Golden Dragon Spear reached her. She had obviously suffered great damage as well. She did not merely lose a wing, there were also five deep cuts on her body.

    Her wounds wriggled violently to close up, but the sharp edge of the Golden Dragon Nirvana w had torn her body savagely. Swathes of dark green fluid flowed down her body. When they dripped onto the ground, they immediately turned into a dense, dark green gas which spread everywhere.

    ¡°Human, your soul will suffer eternal torture in the deep abyss!¡± Mo Mei¡¯s voice sounded in Tang Wulin¡¯s head again. At this moment, Tang Wulin was already with the major, and he had removed the battle knife from his shoulder.

    He sealed his blood vessels so as not to lose too much blood. Although Tang Wulin¡¯splexion had turned pale, he did not show any signs of pain on his face.

    Tenacity had always been his forte.

    Golden light shed and the Golden Dragon Spear was in his grasp. Tang Wulin took a deep breath as he mediated the blood essence vortex within him. The dense blood essence power surged wildly toward his wound. He carried the spear with his left hand while he pushed on his shoulder with his right hand to realign his bones.

    The major stood behind him. She could hear the cracking sounds of his shifting bones. However, Tang Wulin did not even shudder once.

    He had a will that was as tough as iron!

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯spleted. It¡¯s supposed to bepleted.¡± the major searched frantically for something on herself.

    At this very moment, the faraway Mo Mei suddenly moved. She swayed and instantly split into two. From an opening in the cave, countless dark green lights surged forth wildly and entered her body.

    Her broken wing had regrown. With her terrifying speed, she appeared next to Tang Wulin in the blink of an eye. Her two split bodies squeezed him. Her split body¡¯s left half held another battle knife which had materialized out of thin air and shed at Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder again. Her right half suddenly paused in mid-air. The runes appeared once again. However, this time, they were not aimed at Tang Wulin, but at the major behind him.

    Mo Mei was just too fast. Whether it was her speed, strength, or the terrifying curses, they shocked him greatly.

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Tang Wulin did not even have time to think. He could only manage split-second decisions.

    He did not bother about the Mo Mei which came at him from the left. Tang Wulin turned around instantly. He spread his arms and pulled the major into his embrace. Simultaneously, a mass of golden light erupted from his body.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Golden Dragon Roar!

    The major felt a scorching shockwave erupting from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. She was immobilized by the deadly curse, but now she had regained her ability to move.

    ¡°Swish!¡± The sound of a sharp de slicing into flesh was so near. However, she only felt aforting sense of security and the rapid flickering scales.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    She felt as if the entire world was turned inside out. The major could faintly see Tang Wulin sweeping his Golden Dragon Spear horizontally to smash both Mo Meis till they reeled from the impact. The Golden Dragon¡¯s roar still resounded in the air, while at the same time, she saw a brilliant golden arm fall to the ground.

    She instinctively shut her eyes with all her might. Simultaneously, she pressed on the instrument¡¯s button which she had finally found.

    Everything around them was distorted. Only Mo Mei¡¯s shrill howl resounded in their ears. The instant they vanished, there were only two drops of tears that fell on the ground. They turned into water vapor as Mo Mei¡¯s terrifying attacks came in rapid session.

    His body shuddered. Tang Wulin slowly opened his eyes. His chest rose and fell slightly. He only managed to calm down after a few breaths.

    He instinctively touched his left shoulder. It was still intact. However, the intense pain he felt lingered. It was too surreal!

    He sighed inwardly. If he did not have to protect the major, he would still have some fight left in him. If he had stabbed Mo Mei with his Golden Dragon Spear, he would have the chance to turn the defeat into a victory. However, Mo Mei was truly powerful. He had no idea how the Blood God Army had developed such a monster for the sake of the assessment.

    The ss cover opened, and all the fastening equipment on Tang Wulin¡¯s body was released. He flexed his shoulders and walked out from under the ss cover.

    The major beside him had not woken up yet. Through the ss cover, he could see that her brows were tightly knitted together as if she was under some immense pain.

    Suddenly, her body shook violently, then she calmed down. Was it a sign of her regaining consciousness?

    Tang Wulin could determine from the major¡¯s aura that she should have a cultivation base of around five rings in terms of soul power alone. Although he did not know her origins, at her age of about twenty-six, she was exceedingly outstanding to have attained a soul power of such a rank.

    Tang Wulin could notpare hisrades and himself to ordinary soul masters. After all, they were the current generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters. They stood at the pinnacle among their peers.

    After a brief moment, the major slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were not focused at first, but they quickly adjusted after a while. Through the ss cover, she saw Tang Wulin staring at her from the outside.

    Aplicated gaze shed across the depths of her eyes. The major opened the ss cover and unfastened herself from the equipment at the same time.

    When she took her first step out from underneath the ss cover, her knees buckled. Tang Wulin instinctively lurched forward and caught her in time.

    He had not noticed it during the battle, but Tang Wulin clearly felt it now. The major¡¯s body temperature was slightly high, but she was in good shape and her body was supple. It was obviously the result of frequent exercise. She had neat, short hair and an attractive face.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± the major¡¯s beautiful face blushed as she struggled to stand up and break free of Tang Wulin¡¯s embrace.

    Tang Wulin ventured, ¡°My assessment...¡±

    The major was stunned, but she quickly returned to normal. Even her expression regained its icy-cold trademark.

    ¡°You¡¯ve passed. Come with me.¡± After she finished, she brought him out of the room which was used exclusively for assessments. She walked quickly. At the very least, she walked quicker than when they came as if she was running away from something.

 Chapter 933 - Sheâ€™s Single

    <h4>Chapter 933: She¡¯s Single</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was good that he passed the test. However, Tang Wulin was feeling a little upset that he had revealed his bloodline soul ring abilities too soon. He felt speechless about the situation now, although the feeling had been exhrating during the battle earlier. Being pressured was actually helpful to hisbat experience. He found it satisfying especially after his Golden Dragon Spear pierced through Ba An¡¯s body to absorb its special energy.

    At that moment, he felt the elevation of his body simr to the situation where he had consumed nutritious food. It had been a long time since he felt this way after his physical quality was elevated. Unfortunately, it was just a simtion. It would be nice to have this kind of creature in the real world. He would then have found a way to continue elevating his body¡¯s strength.

    He recalled the battle earlier and analyzed the lesson and experience gained as he followed closely behind the major. They passed through the barracks.

    Soon, the major brought him back to the ce he was at in the beginning. He met the first lieutenant once again.

    ¡°Is the testpleted? It took longer than usual, didn¡¯t it? Has he passed?¡± the first lieutenant asked smilingly.

    The major nodded. ¡°He passed.¡±

    Tang Wulin noticed that they were not addressing each other¡¯s military rank during their conversation.

    ¡°Which rank did he pass?¡± the first lieutenant asked out of curiosity.

    The major shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll have to wait for the higher authorities to decide. It¡¯s very high.¡±

    ¡°Very high?¡± The first lieutenant knew the major very well. Not many people in the entire Blood God Army obtained a good appraisal from her. She could only imagine the kind of shock the major underwent with this extremely good-looking youth.

    ¡°Please make arrangements for him to receive his gear. Assign him to the special service temporarily while we await the specific assignment after we carry out an evaluation of him,¡± said the major.

    ¡°Sure. Do you wish to show him the barracks first, now that he¡¯s a member of the Blood God Army?¡± the first lieutenant asked smilingly.

    The major hesitated for a moment. At the end, she relented. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait for him outside. Please help to register him.¡±

    The major turned around and walked outside upon saying that. She had only taken two steps when she suddenly stopped and turned around to address Tang Wulin, ¡°My name is Long Yuxue.¡± As soon as she said that, she strode out of the room.

    Long Yuxue sounded like a name with a story.

    ¡°Do you think her name sounds pleasant?¡± the first lieutenant asked with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Pleasant indeed!¡±

    The first lieutenant spoke in jest, ¡°She¡¯s still single. You need to put in more effort.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. He could not helpughing. ¡°Are you trying to matchmake us?¡±

    The first lieutenant sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve no choice. What can I do when I only have a daughter?¡±

    Daughter? Tang Wulin was startled. The major Long Yuxue seemed different now, quite unlike the person he met earlier.

    ¡°She looks like her father. I bet you sensed that our rtionship earlier was a little odd. It¡¯s actually quite normal. We¡¯re at the barracks, so we address each other by our military ranks during work hours. On the other hand, she¡¯s my daughter naturally during the break times. Alright, we shall register you now. Your personal particrs have already been obtained from the rmendation letter and keyed into the system. Tang Wulin from Shrek Academy, an inner court student. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    The first lieutenant spoke, ¡°Age. Twenty-one years? What¡¯s your soul power cultivation base? I need yourtest data.¡±

    ¡°About rank-58. It has been some time since I¡¯ve tested mine,¡± Tang Wulin spoke frankly.

    The first lieutenant praised him. ¡°You¡¯re truly worthy of your title as a student of Shrek Academy. How about your battle armor? What is its name?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Dragon Moon.¡±

    ¡°Two-word battle armor?¡± The first lieutenant¡¯s body shuddered a little. She now understood her daughter¡¯s marked attention toward this youth. Again, she reminded Tang Wulin that her daughter was single because of Long Yuxue¡¯s interest in him. Long Yuxue had told Tang Wulin her name! The first lieutenant had never witnessed her daughter behaving in such a way before.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    After the registration, the first lieutenant procured a few sets of military uniforms and passed them to Tang Wulin. She gave him two sets of standard uniforms and two sets of thick winter uniforms. That was all he received.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, will I be given any weapons?¡± Tang Wulin asked out of curiosity.

    The first lieutenant shook her head. ¡°No. No one is allowed to reap without sowing in the Blood God Army. You¡¯ll need to work hard to gain powerful weapons and a higher military rank. Only your military merit can be used to exchange for the things you need here.¡±

    Military merit? By carrying out missions? During peacetime, it was not that easy to umte military merit. Tang Wulin did not think that the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s group of evil soul masters would stay in a ce with such poor living conditions.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter. Go, she¡¯s waiting for you outside,¡± said the first lieutenant with a knowing smile.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I have a girlfriend.¡±

    The first lieutenant was stunned for a moment before she shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Anything is possible before marriage.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not speak anymore. He feebly thumped his right fist against his chest which was the Blood God Army¡¯s military salute. He then kept the uniforms in his storage ring before he walked out.

    Long Yuxue continued to wait outside. Her expression was still as cold as before. She called out when she saw Tang Wulin. ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll take you to your quarters and give you a briefing on the barracks.¡±

    The weather outside was still cold, but it hardly affected Tang Wulin.

    ¡°You must first understand the restricted locations. The building over there is the army¡¯smand post, so one doesn¡¯t enter the ce without an impending mission unless one is summoned by the superior. There¡¯s also the building over there. That¡¯s the weapon¡¯s warehouse, another restricted zone. Hence, you¡¯re not allowed to enter at will. This is the barracks and that¡¯s the training area over there. Normally, it¡¯s also the location with the most people. It¡¯s equipped with all sorts of the Federation¡¯s most advanced training devices. You¡¯re allowed to head over there and use it anytime. However, you must be dressed in your military uniform that has your identity tag. Without your military uniform, it¡¯s difficult to go anywhere.¡±

    Long Yuxue exined the situation in the barracks to Tang Wulin in detail.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I have a question. Am I allowed to leave the barracks at will?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Long Yuxue stopped walking. ¡°Leave the barracks? Why do you want to do that?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Oh, nothing. Just go for a walk.¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no leave of absence for you before you achieve the rank of a major. A major¡¯s rank or above will entitle you to a day¡¯s leave per week to go outside, but you must hand in all your military hardware before you go out, including your mecha. You can only rely on your own ability while you¡¯re outside.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Tang Wulin was not overly concerned about this. Although it was a little difficult to reach the Fire Basin in a day without using his martial soul or battle armor, it was not impossible. He would just fly there.

    However, it might take a while before he could be a major!

    ording to his knowledge of the army, he should be a third-ss private when he enrolled in the army. He would then be promoted to a second-ss private, and finally to a first-ss private under a soldier¡¯s ranking. They were all considered a private¡¯s rank.

    Thereafter, it would be second lieutenant, first lieutenant, captain, and then major.

    In other words, he was five to six ranks away from this person before him.

    ¡°Promotions within the military are quite easy during the early stage. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s difficult for you judging by yourbat ability. However, you must first undergo special training for a month. This is required for all the new recruits. The trainingsts for a month which gives you time to learn about the Blood God Army as well as what you should do as a member of the Blood God Army.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help asking, ¡°Ma¡¯am, may I ask how long it took you to be promoted to a major?¡±

    Long Yuxue raised her brows ever so slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t reach for what is beyond your grasp. I think you can do it faster than me, but remember not to be taken in by greed. The Blood God Army sacrificed the most in this respect over the years. The special training that follows a monthter will cover such matters.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Four years... he could not leave Gu Yuena in the Fire Basin for four years. Tang Wulin was even more depressed that his soulmunicator had lost its signal at present. In other words, there was utterly no way he could get in touch with Gu Yuena right now.

    ¡°Are you in a rush to leave?¡± Long Yuxue could tell from the change in Tang Wulin¡¯s expression.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Not really. I hope to improve myself as soon as I can.¡± Of course, he would not mention that he had a girlfriend waiting outside since this would vite the rules of the army.

    Long Yuxue brought Tang Wulin to a barrack. The barrack was extremely clean on the inside with metallic finishings all over. However, he noticed that the temperature rose as soon as he entered the inner area of the barrack. It felt warm andfortable for him.

    ¡°This is your room. Everyone here is given a single room, and it¡¯ll be in ordance with your rank. You¡¯re a new recruit which is the lowest rank. When you¡¯re promoted to a lieutenant, there¡¯ll be adjustmentster. The same goes for the promotion to a major. There will be an evaluation of your testter today. So, you¡¯ll begin your special training for new recruits tomorrow. Take a rest first.¡±

 Chapter 934 - Canteen

    <h4>Chapter 934: Canteen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Long Yuxue was about to leave after being done with the briefing when she was stopped by Tang Wulin. ¡°Ma¡¯am, where do I go for meals?¡±

    Long Yuxue replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you where the canteen is earlier?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile on his face, ¡°No!¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rule that new recruits aren¡¯t allowed to eat?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin was staring at Long Yuxue in bewilderment. ¡®Is there such an army that doesn¡¯t provide meals to its soldiers?¡¯

    Long Yuxue spoke indifferently, ¡°Over here, one must rely on one¡¯s own effort for everything including your meals. You¡¯ll need to use your military merits to exchange for the meal allowance. Only then can you eat in the canteen. However, new recruits are allowed to take a loan first and deductions will be made from his or her military meritster.¡±

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. The Blood God Army was truly peculiar!

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, may I ask for a loan from you?¡± Tang Wulin asked to test the waters.

    Long Yuxue spoke, ¡°Sure. The interest rate is ten percent per month.¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless. How could the interest be that high? He would still need to eat anyhow, so he could only ask helplessly, ¡°Okay, Can I borrow from you then?¡±

    ¡°Follow me. It¡¯s dinner time anyway.¡±

    The both of them walked out from the barracks. As expected, the canteen was located nearby. Tang Wulin saw thergest crowd he had seen since he joined the Blood God Army as he followed Long Yuxue into the canteen.

    The canteen was veryrge with a floor area of thousands of square meters. There were at least two thousand people having their dinners. Yet, there was an endless stream of peopleing in still.

    There were a dozen windows with different signages disyed above the windows. The signages were numbered one, two, three, four, and so on.

    Long Yuxue exined to Tang Wulin. ¡°The smaller the number on the window, the more expensive the food is, but it¡¯s also more nutritious and helpful to the body.¡±

    Tang Wulin pondered on how simr it was to the academy¡¯s rules. However, he had not paid much attention in the past despite his voracious appetite. He would eat at whichever window that provided adequate food. He had not expected that the army did not provide meals to its soldiers. So, it was fortunate for him that he did not need to eat as much now.

    Long Yuxue brought Tang Wulin to window number six and joined the queue. Tang Wulin realized that the smaller the number on the window, the shorter the queue was. No one queued at the windows numbered one, two and three as such.

    There was arge number of lieutenant ranked officers in the canteen. On the other hand, there was no private present. As for Tang Wulin himself, he had not changed into his military uniform yet. He had Long Yuxue by his side, so his identity was not an issue.

    As a foodie since young, Tang Wulin actually wanted to check out the food provided at the first three windows, but he was too shy to do so.

    Tang Wulin asked Long Yuxue softly as they were queuing. ¡°Ma¡¯am, is there a need for a cksmith in our army?¡±

    Long Yuxue darted him a look. ¡°Of course, we need cksmiths to repair our mechas. Why? Are you a cksmith?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded and spoke, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a cksmith! Will I be able to earn military merits by forging?¡±

    Long Yuxue answered, ¡°You can do that but you¡¯ll earn fewer merits.¡±

    ¡°Enough for meals?¡± Tang Wulin inquired again.

    Long Yuxue spoke, ¡°Are you really concerned about not having enough to eat? I thought I¡¯ve just given you a loan. You can pay me when you¡¯ve umted your military meritster.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not exin further because he could not say that he wished to eat better food. He nodded.

    ¡°Yuxue!¡± A pleasant voice was heard at this moment. Tang Wulin subconsciously looked toward the direction where the voice came from.

    A female military officer with her hair in a ponytail came walking to their side. She was a captain dressed in a well-ironed military uniform whichplemented her appearance that she appeared just as valiant and heroic as a man.

    She was just as beautiful as Long Yuxue, but her jawline was less defined. Her pair of huge eyes were shimmering with cheekiness.

    ¡°Qiyue.¡± Long Yuxue¡¯s lips cracked into a rarely seen smile when she saw the captain.

    Jiang Qiyue¡¯s gaze fell upon Tang Wulin out of curiosity. ¡°in clothes? Is he new? He looks rather handsome, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    Long Yuxue nodded. ¡°Just arrived today and passed the test. I brought him here for a meal.¡±

    Jiang Qiyue smiled and spoke, ¡°You¡¯re the kind-hearted one. I bet you¡¯re giving loans at low interest again, right? I¡¯ve been telling you that everyone¡¯s going toin if you keep breaking the rules. Everyone¡¯s monthly interest is a hundred percent while yours is only thirty percent. The others wouldn¡¯t have put up with it if it weren¡¯t you.¡±

    A hundred percent monthly interest? Tang Wulin widened his eyes when he overheard that. Moreover, Long Yuxue loaned him at a rate that was not even thirty percent! It was only ten percent per month. Being quick-witted, he would keep it to himself at this moment.

    Long Yuxue darted Tang Wulin a look while her charming face was blushing faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not easy being a new recruit. We¡¯ve been in their shoes before, so we should help whenever we can.¡±

    Jiang Qiyue turned her head to the side and looked toward Tang Wulin. Her smile was flirtatious in an obvious manner. ¡°Handsome boy, my name is Jiang Qiyue. What¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°Tang Wulin,¡± Tang Wulin replied with a smile on his face.

    His smile was gentle yet perfect. His pair of bright huge eyes were crystal clear as if he could illuminate the entire world. Jiang Qiyue was dazed for a moment as she looked at his smile. She cried out in her heart. He¡¯s so handsome!

    The Blood God Army had the highest number of handsome men amongst all the armies. She was used to seeing handsome men, yet the person before her seemed to make everyone else pale inparison. She did not manage to find any w on Tang Wulin despite her fastidious behavior when it came to choosing her man. This had never happened to her before.

    She tilted her head and looked toward Long Yuxue. ¡°This is quite interesting! How¡¯s his test results?¡±

    Long Yuxue darted her a look. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Jiang Qiyue spoke in astonishment. ¡°You brought him here for a meal, so it should be you who brought him for the test too, right? How could you not know?¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke, ¡°The higher authorities will evaluate his result. I¡¯m not allowed to give the score.¡±

    Jiang Qiyue was astonished. ¡°Was it so impressive?¡±

    Long Yuxue answered, ¡°More impressive than you think.¡±

    Jiang Qiyue was about to say something when a loud and clear voice came from behind. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that.¡±

    The three of them turned around and found a tall, burly male officer behind them. The person had simr facial features as Jiang Qiyue. He had an exceedingly muscr figure but was only slightly shorter than Tang Wulin. The bulging muscles on his arms appeared terrifying. Tang Wulin was already considered sturdy, yet this person was even more imposing.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Jiang Qiyue called out, then wrapped her arm around the senior¡¯s arm spontaneously with a coquettish look on her face.

    Tang Wulin noticed the military rank of lieutenant colonel on this person¡¯s shoulder.

    Long Yuxue nodded her head as a greeting. ¡°What don¡¯t you believe?¡±

    The lieutenant colonel¡¯s gaze was obviously burning as he looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he can be that impressive to be praised by Yuxue. I wonder which rank he would get in your opinion? Second-ss private?¡±

    Long Yuxue shook her head. ¡°First-ss private.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± The lieutenant colonel spoke in astonishment, ¡°You should know how difficult it is for a new recruit to be ranked a first-ss private. We¡¯re all well aware of the difficulty to be promoted in the Blood God Army without any military merits!¡±

    Long Yuxue appeared to be reluctant at acknowledging him as she turned around and continued with the queue.

    The lieutenant colonel appeared familiar with her attitude. He turned around and looked toward Tang Wulin. ¡°Boy, did Yuxue say you can achieve the rank of first-ss private?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly and spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know the assessment standards, so I can¡¯t make any judgment. Hello sir, I¡¯m Tang Wulin.¡± He revealed a non-threatening smile as he was saying that. He had just arrived here, but he knew the best method to get a promotion after going through the education he acquired from Demon Ind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. What are you most skilled in?¡± the lieutenant colonel asked. He seemed to pay no regards to Tang Wulin¡¯s salutation.

    Jiang Qiyue looked at Tang Wulin curiously on the side.

 Chapter 935 - Betting Over A Meal?

    <h4>Chapter 935: Betting Over A Meal?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin frowned slightly. Could it be that this man considered him to be a rival for the major¡¯s affections?

    He could tell from the way this lieutenant colonel looked at Long Yuxue that he liked the major. Tang Wulin had obviously found himself in a predicament!

    ¡°Strength,¡± Tang Wulin answered tly. He did not wish to cause any trouble, but he refused to remain silent. Even in the army, he would still need to stand tall as befitting his power.

    The lieutenant colonel burst outughing. ¡°Strength? Very well! We shall have a trial of strength then. If you canst for three seconds in my hand, I¡¯ll believe that you¡¯re worthy of being promoted to private first-ss.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Your opinion as to whether I am deserving of promotion is of no concern to me. Why should I engage in a trial with you?¡±

    Jiang Qiyue widened her eyes while Long Yuxue, standing in front of him, could not help looking behind too.

    This was a case of ¡®newborn calves not being afraid of tigers¡¯. New recruits were often overconfident upon arriving here, but they would all know their ce in the end.

    The lieutenant colonel showed no sign of anger, merely watching Tang Wulin with interest. He spoke, ¡°Then what would it take for you to ept my challenge?¡±

    Tang Wulin suddenly smiled as well, in an extremely genial manner. If the rest of his Shrek Seven Monsters were here to witness his smile, they would certainly understand that Tang Wulin was about to entrap someone. The more cunning Tang Wulin was being, the more sincere his smile appeared.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m newly recruited here, and I don¡¯t even have enough military gantry for food. Why don¡¯t we bet on a meal? If I win, I¡¯ll eat from any window until I¡¯m full, and you¡¯ll foot the bill.¡±

    The lieutenant colonel sized Tang Wulin up and down with his eyes. ¡°Very well! It¡¯s settled then. If you lose, I won¡¯t give you too much trouble. You¡¯ll do myundry for a month at my ce. How¡¯s that?

    The request was really not that bad. Tang Wulin could not help feeling less hostile toward the lieutenant colonel because he did not go too far at least. However, was he truly certain about betting with Tang Wulin?

    Pity arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart despite himself. ¡°So how do you think that we shouldpete then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. We¡¯ll shake hands until one side admits defeat.¡± The lieutenant colonel stretched out his huge, fan-like hand as he spoke.

    Tang Wulin spoke to Jiang Qiyue and Long Yuxue, ¡°Will the two kind sirs please bear witness.¡±

    Jiang Qiyue sighed softly. ¡°Handsome boy, it¡¯s not a bad thing to help with my brother¡¯sundry. It will be a chance to learn about my brother¡¯s actualbat experience.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Sir, are you so sure that I¡¯ll lose?¡±

    Jiang Qiyue giggled. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re very confident in yourself! Why don¡¯t I add to the bet? If you win, I¡¯ll buy you a meal too, and if you lose, you¡¯ll do myundry for a month, with the exception of my undergarments.¡±

    The surrounding soldiers watching the scene immediately broke into uproariousughter when they heard that.

    Tang Wulin was not irritated. He answered with a grin, ¡°Sure.¡±

    He stretched out his hand and shook the lieutenant colonel¡¯s as he spoke.

    The lieutenant colonel raised his brows ever so slightly. ¡°Rookie, remember my name. I¡¯m Jiang Wuyue.¡±

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. He felt that the names picked by this family were truly just matter of convenience!

    There were obvious differences between Jiang Wuyue¡¯s and Tang Wulin¡¯s hands. The length of Tang Wulin¡¯s fingers and palm still had a slight upper hand in this situation, but Jiang Wuyue¡¯s palm was exceedingly wide and thick just like a bear¡¯s paw. There was a clear contrast between his and Tang Wulin¡¯s slim, long and fair palm.

    Both hands quickly gripped each other.

    ¡°This is a confrontation of pure strength. No one is allowed to use soul power or their martial soul, okay?¡± Jiang Qiyue spoke as she jumped about excitedly on the side.

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s lips cracked into a malicious smile as his palm began to exert a small amount of force. What a waste that he did not manage to see the piteous look which shed across Long Yuxue¡¯s eyes standing by the side, remaining silent.

    Jiang Wuyue was truly worthy of his reputation of being dumb to have a trial of strength with this boy capable of fighting Ba An using only his raw power.

    Tang Wulin was also smiling, but his right hand was holding onto Jiang Wuyue¡¯s in a natural manner.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The look on Jiang Wuyue¡¯s face began to change one momentter. He felt as if he was not holding onto a hand but a piece of rare metal that was iparably hard. The opponent¡¯s palm and expression remained unchanged no matter how much strength he exerted.

    ¡®The boy is...¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s only using his physical strength since there¡¯s no soul power fluctuationing from him. Could it be that the little toyboy¡¯s strength...¡±

    The jeering Blood God Army¡¯s fighters could tell that something was wrong as well. Three seconds? It had already been ten seconds. Jiang Wuyue had said that Tang Wulin would be considered the victor if he could endure for three seconds.

    ¡°Sir, look! Time¡¯s already up!¡± Tang Wulin spoke with an innocent look on his face.

    Jiang Wuyue was being stubborn, so he exerted all his strength into his right hand while the expression on his face became grim. He could not embarrass himself like this in front of so many people!

    Tang Wulin sighed softly. He had nned to give Jiang Wuyue a way out, but it seemed like the man before him still refused to quit! Tang Wulin¡¯s hand finally began to shift as his five fingers slowly tightened.

    Jiang Wuyue felt as if there was an iron hoop wrapped around his palm. He could do nothing as the hoop grew increasingly tighter. His strength ebbed away when faced with his opponent¡¯s power, like a dead branch breaking off a tree. Intense pain began to radiate from his bones.

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s face began to turn pale as he realized that the new recruit before his eyes had genuinely surpassed his strength.

    Meanwhile, he suddenly felt as the grip around his hand loosened. Tang Wulin¡¯s palm went back to normal while Jiang Wuyue got his nerves under control as the pressure was lifted. He was not aplete fool, so he immediately understood the opponent¡¯s intentions.

    Jiang Wuyue raised his brows ever so slightly as he took the lead to loosen his hand. ¡°Very well. You¡¯re capable of withstanding for so long in my hand, so you¡¯re considered a man of great potential. I¡¯ll be informing the higher-ups that our 1st Close Combat Battalion is taking you in.¡± With that, he raised his hand and pped Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder twice.

    Both ps were genuinely heavy, but Tang Wulin endured it with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Thank you, sir. So what do you think I should eat today?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Jiang Wuyue waved his hand generously. ¡°Have anything that you like. The meals at the windows with lower numbers are the best. I rmend you to take some from window number one. I admit defeat!¡±

    Jiang Wuyue had a straightforward and easy-going temperament. Moreover, he even helped to point out the window with the most expensive meal for Tang Wulin. This gave Tang Wulin a good impression of him. Despite all that, Tang Wulin was always merciless when it came to food...

    It had already been too long since he hadst had a scrumptious meal as he was busy hurrying on with his journey. He could only munch on cold and hard dried rations, especially after entering the boundless mountains. The test earlier had already consumed a great deal of his spiritual power.

    If one could use words to describe Tang Wulin¡¯s situation now, then the word ¡®savage¡¯ would be most suitable for him.

    ¡°Sir, I won¡¯t be borrowing from you anymore for today. Thank you, sir.¡± Tang Wulin walked over to window number one as he spoke.

    Jiang Qiyue looked toward her brother with an inquisitive look. The rest of the soldiers watching the scene gradually dispersed. Even though they were curious about Tang Wulin, he was not more important than eating during meal time.

    Jiang Wuyue spoke with a bitter smile on his face, ¡°The boy is a monster. His strength is extremely high, and he¡¯s more powerful than me.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± Jiang Qiyue widened her mouth in surprise. ¡°I still remember that your strength had already exceeded thirty thousand kilograms during yourst strength test. Don¡¯t tell me that you were acting mercifully earlier?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡°Merciful? Do you think that I¡¯m that type of person? However, the boy is quite impressive. He¡¯ll serve his full purpose in our Close Combat Battalion with such powerful strength. So it¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll look for higher authorityter.¡±

    ¡°He belongs to our Secret Service. Don¡¯t you even dare to think about it,¡± Long Yuxue¡¯s icy cold voice floated over.

    ¡°Secret Service?¡± Jiang Wuyue spoke in astonishment, ¡°So you want this boy as well, Yuxue? But your Secret Service normally focuses on intelligence missions, where long-range attacks are more important than close quarterbat. Do you think he is of use to you?¡±

    Long Yuxue did not bother to exin, but she pointed to the situation at window number one. ¡°It¡¯s not looking very good for you, it seems.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue turned his head to the side and looked to the window casually. His expression changed abruptly in the next moment. ¡°Does the boy have a death wish?¡± He walked over in great strides as he spoke.

    tes after tes of food were continuously brought out from canteen window number one. There was already a row of tes ced on the tform in front of the window and the staff was still carrying more food to the outside.

    More than a dozen sets were ordered within that short period of time.

 Chapter 936 - I Wont Let It Go To Waste

    <h4>Chapter 936: I Won¡¯t Let It Go To Waste</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Naturally, there was a reason that so few were queueing at windows number one, two and three. The Blood God Army¡¯s used a credit system based on military gantry. For the most part, a meal from window number one was equal to the military gantry acquired through a low-intensity battle. To put it simply, the cost of a meal from window number one was enough to promote a private third-ss to a private second-ss. Even thoughter promotion required a huge amount of gantry, one could imagine how expensive the food supplied from window number one was.

    ¡°Boy, what are you doing?¡± Jiang Wuyue furiously asked.

    Tang Wulin turned his head to the side to look at him with an innocent expression. He replied, ¡°Sir, I thought you said that I could have anything that I like?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s imposing manner wavered. ¡°It¡¯s true that I said that you can have anything you like, but don¡¯t waste the food. Don¡¯t you know that greed and wastefulness are the biggest sins in life?¡±

    Seeming sincere, Tang Wulin immediately answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll never let the food go to waste.¡±

    ¡°Can you finish all of this? Let me remind you that every meal from window number one has a heaven-and-earth spirit item. It¡¯s exceedingly nutritious, so there¡¯s no way you can eat so much. You can¡¯t digest the food even if you¡¯re capable of eating it all. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll die from overeating?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a smile, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we do this? We make another bet. If I can eat all of this, then the next meal...¡±

    ¡°B*stard. Did I say I wanted to bet you? Back off.¡± Jiang Wuyue sounded slightly agitated.

    A faint voice came from window number one. ¡°Goods sold are not refundable. Battalion Commander Jiang, please pay up. You¡¯re the one who said you conceded defeat.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s lips twitched. He still needed an extremelyrge amount of military gantry to be promoted from a lieutenant colonel to colonel. He had already been umting his gantry for over a year, but he still had two-thirds to go. In this single meal, one-tenth of his gantry had been spent, so it was no wonder that he was regretting his decision.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin could not be bothered with him anymore as he stood at the window and began eating in huge gulps.

    He had no idea what the ingredients used for the food were, but he could certainly tell that the taste was absolutely amazing. It was no less scrumptious than the food Teacher Mu Ye made. There was a dish made of extremely tender and juicy pheasant. It was so good it made Tang Wulin feel like eating his own tongue.

    Jiang Wuyue suppressed the pain in his heart and paid the bill. Just as he turned around and fumingly looked back at Tang Wulin, the irate expression on his face froze instantly.

    This was because three sets of dishes from window number one had already disappeared in the time it took him to pay the bill. Tang Wulin was working hard on the fourth set now.

    A huge bowl of Snow Spirit Bird¡¯s broth was made from an entire Snow Spirit Bird. Jiang Wuxue watched as Tang Wulin put the whole leg into his mouth and spat out the bone in the next moment. A bowl of soup had vanishedpletely within a few breaths.

    He appeared to be eating fast but kept his manners entirely intact. Seeing him eat, it was as if Tang Wulin was on an assembly line.

    As Jiang Wuxue stood there dazed, another set was finished.

    Watching the scene from a distance, Jiang Qiyue and Long Yuxue were both simrly stunned.

    ¡°Is the boy reincarnated from a soul that died in a famine? I can¡¯t afford to provide for him when he eats like this, no matter how good looking he is, right?¡± Jiang Qiyue gulped.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s lips cracked into a contemtive smile. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I recall that someone else ced a bet earlier as well. Do you have enough military gantry? You can always borrow from me if you¡¯re short. I thought you just mentioned earlier that I¡¯m not supposed to break the rules. As it is, I guess I¡¯ll charge you one-hundred percent monthly interest.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Yuxue!¡± Jiang Qiyue screamed out in agony. ¡°I¡¯m about to go broke! Don¡¯t do it! I¡¯ve already been collecting my military gantry for a long time in order to be promoted to major. Oh my god! Where did you find such a monster?! What am I going to do? Yuxue, you must help me, or else please help me beg for mercy from him. You¡¯re the one who brought him in anyway.¡±

    Long Yuxue shrugged. ¡°The evil we bring on ourselves is the hardest to bear. I can¡¯t help you when you¡¯re the one asking for trouble.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s mouth was already agape as he witnessed Tang Wulin eat all ten sets of dishes from window number one. He then watched Tang Wulin walk to window number one and ask the chef inside, ¡°Do you still have more?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s all we have for today,¡± said the head chef inside the canteen.

    Jiang Wuyue could not stop himself from asking, ¡°You¡¯re still hungry?¡±

    Tang Wulin walked to window number two, saying, ¡°I suppose I can make do with number two.¡±

    It had been a long time since he feasted so heartily, but the feast today was truly decadent. He did not want to bankrupt Jiang Wuyue, but he truly could not stop himself from eating.

    The food was fantastic in quality as well as quantity. He felt as the lethargy he had been suffering from recently was swept away. His entire body finally felt at ease and contented. Moreover, the blood essence vortex in his chest was already spinning at its highest speed. There seemed to be faint glittering light shimmering in the very center of its core. It was just the right time for him to replenish arge amount of energy. He had almost finished digesting all of the food that he had just consumed.

    Tang Wulin feasted on a dozen meals from window number two before he stopped. He cracked a toothy grin at Jiang Wuyue, whose face had already turned the color of mud. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue stood there dumbstruck, watching him depart. Tang Wulin greeted Jiang Qiyue and Long Yuxue before leaving the canteen and returning to his quarters.

    A soldier¡¯s room was not very well-furnished. It was ten square meters with a very simple washroom. However, Tang Wulin was quite satisfied, as he had a room to himself. That was at least better than sharing a room with someone else.

    ¡®Gu Yue, what do I do when I can¡¯t get in touch with you?¡¯ Tang Wulin was feeling slightly anxious. He could not possibly wait for four years until he was promoted to the rank of major.

    In order to umte gantry to move up the military¡¯s ranks, Tang Wulin would first need to figure out the basics of their scoring system in the special training for the following month.

    He sat cross-legged on his bed and meditated. He would need to seize every opportunity he could to cultivate painstakingly. He could possess a one-hundred-thousand-year soul ring as soon as he had broken through to rank-60, so his cultivation base would undoubtedly ascend to a whole new level. Tang Wulin¡¯s fight with Mo Mei that day made his own inadequacies clear to him. His strength was enough, but he still had a lot of room for growth when it came to converting it into speed. He would need to improve on that or else his strength, though incredible, would be wasted if it was ineffective against the enemy.

    While Tang Wulin was meditating, a total of twelve people was watching a screen in Operation Room No.3 inside the Blood God Army¡¯smand post.

    The screen was disying Tang Wulin¡¯s climb up Skyend Mountain.

    Long Yuxue was there as well. She was standing behind, while the rest of the people sitting there were at the rank of senior colonel or higher. Seated at the front were two generals with stars pinned to their uniforms.

    These generals were men who appeared to be over forty years of age. One of them was huge and muscr, with thick brows andrge eyes. He had a handsome and dignified appearance as he sat there exuding an air of grandeur.

    The person by his side was a tall and slim man. He appeared to be sixty percent simr to Long Yuxue, so it was apparent that he was rted to her.

    ¡°Pretty impressive physical capabilities there,¡± the major general with the well-built physique said with a deep voice.

    Long Yuxue spoke, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve examined the data. It took a total of eight days from when he entered Skyend Mountain to arriving at the barracks. There was no sign of him using his soul power or martial soul. However...¡±

    ¡°However what?¡± the major general that looked very simr to her asked.

    Long Yuxue answered, ¡°However, he seemed to possess an unusual kind of strength. I think it originates from his bloodline. Generals, both of you can take a look at the footage from his test to witness how he disys the strengthter. It¡¯s very peculiar but also extremely powerful.¡±

 Chapter 937 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 937: Shock</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The burly major general burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s impressive. The person is truly of good stock to be appraised by Little Xue as such. Alright, let¡¯s take a look at his assessment exercise then.¡±

    Long Yuxue came forward to switch the channel.

    Shadows shed once on the screen which then disyed the scene of her and Tang Wulin entering the simted world.

    Long Tianwu took a nce at his daughter with a peculiar expression on his face. He had heard from his wife about how his daughter personally brought along this new recruit for his test and gave him the highest valuation. Only the new recruit with the highest valuation deserved their attention. They personally watched the test recording so they could determine the rank for the new recruit.

    The scene began to change as Long Yuxue and Tang Wulin leaped into the abyss and entered the cavern.

    Tang Wulin walked in front with the iron rod in his hand while his eyes were shimmering with purple radiance asionally.

    ¡°He was chosen and sent over by Tang Sect, but was from Shrek Academy originally? Seems like he¡¯s a survivor from Shrek Academy?¡± Long Tianwu squinted his eyes.

    ¡°I think so.¡± Xu Weitao nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Shrek would bepletely annihted. I¡¯m afraid that our people who originated from Shrek would be out of control if not for our suppression of the news. It seems like the continent is no longer peaceful.¡±

    Long Tianwu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s highly suspect and not as simple as it looks. I think it¡¯s rted to the military. Our regimentalmander is on his way to the army headquarters, so we¡¯ll wait for him to brief us on the situation when he¡¯s back. I hope that the army headquarters will not get involved or it¡¯ll be a big disappointment. How could they kill As Douluo?¡±

    Xu Weitao sighed once. ¡°Some people think that the current Douluos are powerful enough. On the other hand, Shrek Academy¡¯s neutral stance draws resentment from those who are overly ambitious. We can¡¯t just leave this matter as it is. We¡¯ll wait for the regimentalmander to make the final decision then.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. huh!¡± The scene had begun to change as the two major generals were conversing with each other.

    Long Tianwu made a bewildered sound because he saw the scene where Long Yuxue was suddenly running toward the middle cavern. Was not the difficulty of the assessment fabricated?

    They then watched as Tang Wulin¡¯s figure followed closely behind Long Yuxue. He waved the long rod up and down continuously to kill the four-wed bats in session.

    ¡°His close quarterbat is very impressive when he used the Tang Sect¡¯s Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. Moreover, he¡¯s calm and steady. It¡¯s quite impressive for twenty-one-year-old to do this. His strength is exceedingly powerful that he can rely on an iron rod to defeat so many four-wed bats easily. He did it all without any reinforcements or equipment, so he has at least a second-ss private¡¯s attributes.¡±

    Long Yuxue did not utter a word. The scene changed and the six-wed bat had crawled its way out and pounced on Tang Wulin.

    Long Tianwu and Xu Weitao¡¯s gazes turned serious. The six-wed bat was more than ten times stronger than the four-wed bat, especially when it was equipped with the ability tounch sonic attacks. The soundwaves once caused a lot of trouble for the Blood God Army. A close range attack was highly distressing in many cases.

    In the next moment, Long Tianwu stiffened a little because he witnessed Tang Wulin holding Long Yuxue in his arms when he defeated the six-wed bat.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s charming face blushed as she exined, ¡°His spiritual power is exceedingly powerful. He used his spiritual power to protect me such that I wouldn¡¯t be struck by the soundwaves.¡±

    Long Tianwu did not speak. A man capable of relying on pure strength to kill a six-wed bat was definitely considered an elite amongst the new recruits.

    What followed after made them change their views drastically.

    Witnessing three six-wed bats being killed by Tang Wulin, the officers, behind the two generals, were shifting in their seats. The voices of their discussions sounded as one.

    Soon after, Tang Wulin fell and brought Long Yuxue down together with him. However, by using a sophisticated feet positioning technique and terrifying strength, Tang Wulin managed to kick the giant serpent away. The scene caused the two major generals to jump to their feet.

    ¡°Beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Ba An? How did a Ba An appear there? This test is too difficult, isn¡¯t it? What a waste, I was hoping to see how long this young boy wouldst.¡±

    Long Tianwu and Xu Weitao frowned as they sat in the front row and watched a giant w appear.

    ¡°Gentlemen, the test has not ended yet,¡± Long Yuxue could not refrain herself from saying.

    Not ended yet? That was a Ba An!

    Later, they witnessed the scene where Tang Wulin suppressed Ba An by force. It was a collision of pure strength alone. Yet, what was happening with that golden soul ring?

    The entire operations room was inplete silence when Ba An was pinned against the stone wall by the Golden Dragon Spear.

    He did not use his martial soul nor soul power, but he still managed to kill Ba An. He did not even use his battle armor or mecha! He relied purely on his strength. Could it be rted to his bloodline¡¯s strength possibly?

    He deserved a higher de than ¡®genius¡¯.

    Very few amongst the group of people who were present, including the senior colonels, could achieve such a victory.

    ¡°Extraordinary,¡± Xu Weitao spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Mo Mei!¡± Long Tianwu suddenly stood up because the scene had yet to end. A Mo Mei appeared in the scene.

    In the next scene, Tang Wulin fought hard against the Mo Mei and used his body to shield Long Yuxue. The enthusiasm of the audience in the operations room was evoked once again.

    Early morning the next day.

    It was still pitch dark outside when Tang Wulin awakened from his meditation. The day was shorter than the night over here. He gazed at the frozen and snow-coverednd outside and sensed the warmforting temperature in the room. Tang Wulin found it rxing to his surprise.

    The heavy burden on his shoulders felt lighter when he was far away from the mor of the inner continent. Although he had notpletely forgotten his worries, at least he did not need to be stressed out.

    His first impression of the Blood God Army was good. The Amorous Douluo certainly had his reasons to send Tang Wulin here. His main purpose was to work hard on elevating his power and achieve a certain military rank in the army.

    There was no doubt that the Blood God Army was not as influenced by the Federation. It was an autonomous world here. Although it was not as neutral as Shrek Academy, the army was highly qualified.

    As to why the Blood God Army was stationed here, the Amorous Douluo did not tell, so Tang Wulin would need to find out by himself.

    The feast fromst night had an impressive effect. He felt full of vigor while his blood essence power was elevated.

    Tang Wulin stood up and stretched his body. After a brief wash up, he walked out from his room and went outside.

    The temperature of Skyend Mountains in the early morning was extremely low. Even Tang Wulin could not help shivering. He was already dressed in a white military uniform. The well-ironed military uniform fitted him well andplemented his slim figure with a stalwart appearance.

    He moved his body about slightly. Was he going to begin his special training today? He wondered what the agenda would be today.

    With his prior experience from the training on the Demon Ind, he did not worry about how tough the Blood God Army¡¯s special training would be. What else could be more physically and mentally tormenting than the Demon Ind?

    He could not see the sky clearly as the air was filled with snow mist blowing in the sky. What a waste that his martial soul was not of ice attribute. Otherwise, he could be cultivating here to yield twice the result with half the effort.

    ¡°Tang Wulin.¡± A sweet voice was heard at this moment.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Tang Wulin turned around and saw Long Yuxue. ¡°You¡¯re early! Do you live here too?¡±

    Long Yuxue shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t live here. I¡¯m here to see you. Your test grade has been despatched. Please follow me to receive your military rank after breakfast. At the same time, your assignment will be announced.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin thumped his right hand against his chest and gave Long Yuxue the Blood God Army¡¯s military salutation.

    Long Yuxue took a step forward. She then used her left hand to support his elbow while her right hand shifted the position of his arm.

    ¡°It should be in this position. Your fist is ced slightly higher above your heart. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Have your breakfast first. Oh right, Qiyue has pleaded for mercy from you...¡± At this point, even Long Yuxue was amused by the situation as she recalled Jiang Qiyue¡¯s piteous look while she implored for sympathy. She could not help feeling entertained by the prank because she did not expect Qiyue tond herself in such a situation.

    ¡°Oh? Alright, then I¡¯ll just order one set,¡± Tang Wulin spoke.

    ¡°How did you manage to eat so much?¡± Long Yuxue could not refrain herself from asking.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Er... I¡¯m blessed with having a good appetite, I guess. However, I can eat less. There¡¯s no need for me to eat so much each time. However, eating more is helpful to my cultivation.¡±

    Long Yuxue took a nce at him in surprise. She nodded and spoke, ¡°Cultivating by eating? I bet that¡¯s rted to your bloodline ability, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s chest tightened, but he did not deny it. On the contrary, he nodded.

    He met Jiang Qiyue during breakfast, only that she was no longer as lively as yesterday. Her hair was pleated into two little braids that made her appear as the girl next door with a piteous expression on her face.

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing in his heart. How could she think that he would not see through her disguise! What else had he not seen from the seven old demons on the Demon Ind? However, he could not be bothered with her.

 Chapter 938 - Second Lieutenant Staff Officer Tang Wulin

    <h4>Chapter 938: Second Lieutenant Staff Officer Tang Wulin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Good morning, senior officer.¡± Tang Wulin saluted Jiang Qiyue.

    Jiang Qiyue hastily said, ¡°We¡¯re all in the same unit. Call me Paoze, you don¡¯t have to address me as senior officer. We¡¯re not in the middle of a mission. Just call me by my name. Handsome, take a look at this...¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯ll have something simple, as at window number six. One is enough. I ate a lotst night, and I feel like I haven¡¯t digested itpletely.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Qiyue¡¯s big eyes brightened up. Then, she looked at Long Yuxue beside her with a grateful expression.

    Long Yuxue said, ¡°This has nothing to do with me. He agreed to it.¡±

    Jiang Qiyue immediately hugged Tang Wulin¡¯s arm in a bout of excitement, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    Her body was far more developed than the average person¡¯s. Tang Wulin could feel her buxom bodying into contact with his own. He could not help but smile wryly. He broke the contact seamlessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Yesterday was just for fun. I humbly ask the senior officer to teach and guide me in the future.¡±

    Jiang QIyue¡¯s gaze flickered. How could she not have noticed Tang Wulin¡¯s clever move in breaking the physical contact between them?

    After they had their breakfast, Long Yuxue brought Tang Wulin to the Blood God Army¡¯smand post. Themissioning ceremony would be held here. It was the rule of the Blood God Army.

    The Blood God Army¡¯smand post was neat and simple. There were no decorations and it looked just as cold as the snow outside. Themissioning ceremony would be held in a small hall that could fit about a hundred people. When Tang Wulin followed Long Yuxue into the hall, a dozen people were already seated below the stage. Their epaulets shone like dazzling starlight.

    At first nce, there were two generals. The others were officers above the rank of colonel. Tang Wulin noticed that these people looked at him with curious gazes.

    Of course, he had an inkling that it was rted to the use of his bloodline power during the assessment. However, Tang Wulin thought nothing of it. Since the assessment did not allow the participant to use soul power and soul skills, it must have been designed to assess the soldier¡¯s other qualities. For example, the protection of one¡¯srades. He had undergone the Demon Ind¡¯s training before. When Long Yuxue told him to protect her, Tang Wulin surmised that was probably the objective of the assessment.

    In the end, he had to use his bloodline power. Naturally, he had his reasons for doing so. He did not hold back because he wanted to fit in with the army as soon as possible. Disying his strength was undoubtedly the best way to do so. The attention he received today was within his expectations.

    Long Yuxue made Tang Wulin stand on the side. She then walked up to the few officers and saluted them while standing at attention.

    ¡°Secret Service deputy chief reporting. I have brought the new recruit Tang Wulin. Awaiting further instructions.¡±

    Long Tianwu said, ¡°Begin.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Long Yuxue turned around and said to Tang Wulin, ¡°I now invite the new recruit Tang Wulin to ascend the stage to bemissioned.¡±

    Tang Wulin walked to the center of the stage. He faced the officers and hammered his chest with his right hand. He saluted them in ordance to the convention of the Blood God Army.

    Long Tianwu then stood up and walked over to him. Nearby, Long Yuxue came over with a tray. Two epaulets were ced alongside two golden cor patches on the tray.

    A bar and a star. Second lieutenant?

    When Tang Wulin saw the rank, he was shocked. ¡®I thought I was only going to be a private.¡¯ In his opinion, with his performance during the assessment, he could have beenmissioned as a first-ss private. Least of all, he had not expected to bemissioned as a second lieutenant.

    The three ranks of a private were corporal, sergeant, and first-ss sergeant. Then came the rank of second lieutenant. The significant difference between a private and a lieutenant was that even a first-ss sergeant was still not considered an officer. However, a second lieutenant was definitely a full-fledged military officer.

    It was an incredible feat for him to bemissioned as an officer the moment he joined the army. A higher entry point meant that his chances of further promotion would be better.

    Long Tianwu said to Tang Wulin, ¡°Tang Wulin, we¡¯ve seen your assessment¡¯s recording and thought that your performance was outstanding. You¡¯ve truly shocked us for being able to disy suchbat strength without utilizing your soul power. ording to the Blood God Army¡¯s rules, an outstanding new recruit can be given the rank of a first-ss sergeant. However, based on your excellent performance, the army decides to make an exception and award you the rank of a second lieutenant. I hope that you¡¯ll keep up the good work and aplish further merits.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± responded Tang Wulin.

    Long Tianwu personally attached the rank insignia on him. The well-ironed white military uniform appeared different with the addition of the military rank. Tang Wulin looked incredibly heroic.

    ¡°Second Lieutenant Tang Wulin, you¡¯re assigned to the Secret Service as a staff officer. You¡¯ll immediately assume your duties after a month of special training.¡±

    From this moment on, Tang Wulin was the Secret Service¡¯s staff officer, Second Lieutenant Tang Wulin. It also meant that he had finally joined the federal army to be a soldier officially, a military officer to be exact. A whole new world has opened up for him.

    Staff officer Second Lieutenant? What were the duties of this post? Tang Wulin truly had no idea. However, he decided to take things as they came. He was sure that he would be given his duties soon enough in the following month. Since he was in the Secret Service, the deputy chief Long Yuxue would be considered his colleague.

    Themissioning ceremony ended. Long Yuxue brought Tang Wulin along, and they left themand post.

    ¡°Senior officer, is my special trainingmencing after this?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Long Yuxue nodded, ¡°I¡¯m your special training instructor for this whole month. You¡¯ll be following the schedule I set for you throughout the training. First off, I¡¯ll give you some sses on theoretical knowledge.¡±

    Contrary to Tang Wulin¡¯s expectations, Long Yuxue did not bring him to any sort of ssroom. Instead, they went into a dorm room that resembled an apartment. No matter his view, it seemed identical to the ce where Long Yuxue lived.

    ¡°Sit, this is my dorm,¡± said Long Yuxue magnanimously.

    Tang Wulin did not ask further. He sat down on the living room¡¯s sofa.

    Long Yuxue said, ¡°You¡¯re the only new recruit we have. Hence, there¡¯s no need to go out of our way to find a ce. Please remember everything I¡¯m about to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior officer.¡±

    Long Yuxue nced at him, ¡°There¡¯s no one else here. You can call me by my name. We¡¯ll be colleagues after this.¡±

    ¡°Uh, won¡¯t it be inappropriate?¡± Tang Wulin nced at her.

    Long Yuxue made a cold face and lowered her voice, ¡°This is an order.¡±

    ¡°Very well then...¡±

    Long Yuxue said, ¡°You must be curious why there¡¯s an army at this location, Endless Mountains. The terrain is tough and unforgiving. The living conditions are harsh. Am I right?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. The Endless Mountains was the westernmost part of the continent. On a map, one would notice the west coast could be reached quickly after traversing the Endless Mountains. The west coast was also the most deste ce on the entire continent because of the barrier formed by the Endless Mountains.

    Beyond the west coast, there was no oceanic soul beast activity or destruction of any kind. There was no human living there at all. In any case, the Blood God Army was still an excellent army.

    Why was such an excellent army ced here? Tang Wulin was truly curious. When Long Yuxue brought this up, he knew that he would finally learn about the army¡¯s secret.

    Long Yuxue continued, ¡°The Blood God Army was formed six thousand three hundred years ago. So, it has a history of thousands of years. On the continent, there are few who know about our existence. Our soldiers are different from ordinary soldiers. We shoulder heavy responsibilities and go on missions. Generations of the Blood God Army¡¯s experts have been silently protecting the entire Douluo all this time.¡±

    Tang Wulin listened intently.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s gaze revealed a disappointing, vague recollection as she continued. ¡°The reason why we protect this ce is because a great disaster happened at this very spot.¡±

    ¡°You should know that the mountain range we¡¯re on did not belong to Douluo Continent in the beginning. It was formed by the movement of the tectonic tes when Sun Moon Continent joined with thisnd. In other words, thisnd originally belonged to Sun Moon Continent. Then, the two continents collided and merged together. That¡¯s how Douluo Continent came about, with its surface area which is now twice as big. Ten thousand years ago, due to differences in the cultures and ideals, a war broke out. In the end, the continent was unified. Time passed, and the current Federation eventually took shape.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still unknown whether the collision of the two continents created some spatial distortion. A strange spatial tunnel appeared in the Endless Mountains. To put it simply, another space had connected to where we are. Hence, in the world outside or even in the universe, there are many mores where there may be various spaces which contain all kinds of living creatures. The appearance of the spatial tunnel may have shortened the distance between the different spaces. Maybe, it connects two spaces which are hundreds of millions of miles apart from each other. Anyone can go from one space to another in a short span of time through this spatial tunnel. Can you understand this?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Tang Wulin nodded. After his experience in the Dragon Valley, he had some level of understanding regarding spaces that were independent of Douluo Continent.

 Chapter 939 - Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 939: Abyss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Long Yuxue said, ¡°Such a tunnel appeared in the Endless Mountains. At first, it was tiny and the location was isted, so nobody noticed that it existed. However, with the passage of time, the tunnel increased in size. The creatures from the other world starteding into our Douluo Continent. We dubbed them ¡®abyssal creatures¡¯.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted to pinpoints. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is, the creatures I¡¯ve encountered during my assessment actually exist? Those are the abyssal creatures you¡¯ve mentioned?¡±

    Long Yuxue replied, ¡°You¡¯re smart. Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. When the abyssal creatures beganing into the Endless Mountains in great throngs six thousand three hundred years ago and started their migration, there was a great disaster. Because it took ce in the secluded western location of the continent where the poption is sparse and also the ckout on information by the Federation, there were only a handful of people who knew about it.

    ¡°The purpose of the abyssal creatures is destroying and devouring. They will consume all living things, whether they¡¯re animals or nts. Like locusts, they leave behind a barrennd wherever they go. They are filled with madness. In just a short amount of time, all life in the Endless Mountains disappeared.

    ¡°Fortunately, at that time, the Federation¡¯s technology already developed to a certain extent, and they found out about the invasion early on. That¡¯s how the disaster didn¡¯t spread to the inner parts of the continent. The Federation had practically mobilized two-thirds of its armies to eradicate these abyssal creatures. With thebined efforts of Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect, the Spirit Pagoda, and the Battle God Hall, in cooperation with the eleven mecha regiments, and countless fixed soul ammunitions, they eventually managed to push the abyssal creatures back into the tunnel.

    ¡°In the battle, more than two hundred people died. The Tang Sect Douluo Hall Hall Master had died during a fight with an abyssal creature¡¯s ne king. Four of the Shrek Seven Monsters of that generation had died. Ten of the Battle God Hall¡¯s eighteen battle gods had died. Three of the Four Great Spiriters of the Spirit Pagoda had died. Of the three main and deputy hall masters, one had died while the other was gravely injured. It is said that the battle was absolutely horrifying.¡±

    Tang Wulin gasped. He could tell how powerful these four organizations were from their current strengths. ording to Long Yuxue, the Title Douluos who participated in the battle must have numbered more than thirty. Also, when he counted the years, he calcted that battle armor would have developed during that period in time. Although it was not as powerful as modern battle armor, it would not have been far inferior. If even the Tang Sect¡¯s Douluo Hall¡¯s Hall Master died in the battle, he could only imagine how powerful the abyssal creatures were. When he thought about Mo Mei, whom he had encountered in the virtual world, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart could not help but feel heavy.

    ¡°Our seniors¡¯ blood wasn¡¯t spilled in vain. The abyssal creatures were pushed back to their original ne. Five of the seven emperor-ranked abyssal creatures had died in that battle. The leader of the Seven Abyss Emperors was also gravely injured under thebined might of that generation¡¯s Tang Sect Douluo Hall¡¯s Master, Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Master, and the leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters. Countless abyssal creatures were killed. After that, the seniors had forcibly sealed the abyss¡¯s tunnel. They weren¡¯t able to seal itpletely, but abyssal creatures above the rank of King would find it difficult to pass through the tunnel. The Blood God Army was also formed during that time by the four organizations. It only had one objective, and that was to guard the tunnel, to never let the abyssal creatures reach the continent again.

    ¡°We have absolutely no idea where the abyssal creatures live, but we know they¡¯re extremely powerful. For example, Mo Mei, whom you¡¯ve encountered, can be regarded as a lord-ranked abyssal creature. The colossal Ba An is only of header-rank. Throughout these six thousand years, the abyssal creatures have always wanted to invade our world. That¡¯s why they kept attacking the seal while we¡¯re protecting it with all our might.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°So the military gantry that¡¯s been mentioned can only be earned by battling the abyssal creatures?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Long Yuxue continued, ¡°The cavern you saw in the assessment was modeled after the abyss¡¯s cave. The scenario created is also highly simr. In the cave, we¡¯d be under the effects of the spatial tunnel¡¯s shockwave and our martial souls will be greatly weakened. It¡¯s not that we¡¯ll be unable to use them, but it¡¯s basically the same thing. This is why you could not use your soul power during the assessment. The spatial shielding device created by our current technology only allows soul masters to use their martial souls for a short amount of time.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s why. In other words, after my special training, I¡¯ll begin fighting abyssal creatures? The more abyssal creatures I kill, the more military gantry I can umte?¡±

    Long Yuxue nodded. ¡°In theory, yes. But you¡¯re in the Secret Service, that¡¯s slightly different from thebat unit.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Senior officer, then can I be moved to thebat unit? I¡¯d like to fight on the front lines.¡±

    When she saw Tang Wulin¡¯s fighting spirit aze, Long Yuxue raised her brows slightly. As a female soldier, she did not admire guys who merely had handsome looks, but those that were responsible and strong warriors.

    Without a doubt, Tang Wulin had all these qualities. During the assessment, all fights were not very different from the real world, especially when he fought Mo Mei in the end. Mo Mei¡¯s speed did not even allow him time to think. It was under those conditions that Tang Wulin was still able to protect her with his own body. The endurance of his will to fight was apparent.

    That was why Long Yuxue did not doubt what Tang Wulin had said.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken. Compared to thebat unit, we have more opportunities ofing into contact with abyssal creatures. Do you know what our responsibilities are?¡± asked Long Yuxue.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. He was at a loss.

    Long Yuxue continued, ¡°Our main job is to carry out various missions. The other day when you saw me standing guard outside the barracks, I was substituting for one of my friends. Under normal circumstances, that¡¯s not our usual job requirement. Our most important task is scouting, to provide information and samples for the research institute.

    ¡°Thebat unit has to take turns in fighting the abyssal creatures, and also resupply the unit, among other responsibilities. Moreover, it¡¯s not every day that there¡¯ll be abyssal creatures venturing over here. The main mission of thebat unit is to guard the abyss tunnel and not let a single abyssal creature pass. We, the Secret Service, are different. Our duty is to gather intelligence. We¡¯ll enter the ce closest to the spatial tunnel and might even go onto the abyss¡¯s ne obtain more information about the abyssal creatures and their living conditions. If we discover a new species and bring back samples of it, it¡¯s a very important achievement. Hence, if you want to be promoted quickly, it¡¯ll be most suitable for you to stay with the Secret Service for now.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked with some curiosity, ¡°Why do you say ¡®for now¡¯?¡±

    Long Yuxue replied, ¡°Up to certain ranks, personal military gantry is very important. But when you climb high enough in the ranks, especially above the rank of a lieutenant colonel, your leadership ability will also be considered as your merits. It¡¯s because the higher ranking officers must have the ability tomand or it¡¯ll be impossible for you to be promoted to a higher rank. Even if you are, you¡¯ll only be like a foreign official in the army. You won¡¯t be able to directlymand a unit. Take Jiang Wuyue, for example. He was from the Secret Service. He only transferred to thebat unit after he was promoted to major. He spent two years to bemissioned as an officer, hence he umted military gantry at a quick pace. If I ate like you did yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t be able to pay.¡±

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that I better stay in the Secret Service until I¡¯m a major before I transfer to thebat unit?¡±

 Chapter 940 - Opportunity?

    <h4>Chapter 940: Opportunity?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the quickest way to umte military gantry. Of course, not everyone can do that. One must have sufficient strength to be able to carry this out. Your abilities have been tried in the assessment. In the following month, I¡¯ll inspect your skills further and assign missions to you. The greatest advantage of our Secret Service is that, unlike thebat unit, we don¡¯t have any general dispatching of forces. We can enter the abyssal tunnel to scout and fight any time.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    After he had heard Long Yuxue¡¯s introduction, he finally had a rough understanding of the Blood God Army. Although the existence of the abyssal ne made his heart feel heavy, Tang Wulin also felt like an opportunity had presented itself.

    When he fought with Ba An and absorbed its energy with his Golden Dragon Spear, he clearly felt the boost that the pure energy gave his bloodline. From this experience, it seemed that although the abyssal ne creatures were filled with destructive properties, the energy they contained was extremely pure. After he obtained the energy from his Golden Dragon Spear, he could immediately use them.

    Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for him to devour another creature¡¯s life energy through his Golden Dragon Spear to support his own cultivation. He could not do that to a human and there were no soul beasts around him right now, so that was impossible as well. However, when he was faced with these foul abyssal creatures that wanted to destroy the entire human world, Tang Wulin had no qualms whatsoever.

    Through his battles with abyssal creatures, he could use his Golden Dragon Spear to devour their energies and harmonize them with his own body. Although it did not have much of an effect on his soul power¡¯s cultivation, it greatly enhanced the elevation of his bloodline power. It could even beparable to eating heaven-and-earth treasures. Where else would he be able to find such a resource?

    Given all that, the increased risk that came with being a soldier in the Blood God Army was worth the greater opportunities.

    From a financial standpoint, if he could fight the abyssal creatures and absorb their energies to replenish himself for a long period of time, he might not even need to consume heaven-and-earth treasures when he eventually tried to break through the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seals in the future.

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s opinion, such conditions were difficult toe by. Every time he tried to break through, he would face extremely high risks. The further he went in unsealing the Golden Dragon King, the greater the dangers. He waspletely clueless as to what awaited him after rank-9. He would only trulyprehend the severity of the risks he would face after he attempted to break through the tenth seal.

    Old Tang had been in a deep slumber. Although he was almost done preparing the heaven-and-earth treasures to break through the tenth seal and had consumed the Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum not long ago, Tang Wulin still worried. After all, this might very well elevate his bloodline power to a whole new rank.

    At the same time, he was also looking forward to it. It would definitely be most beneficial if he could achieve his objectives by devouring the abyssal creatures¡¯ energies.

    The Amorous Douluo had truly found him the perfect ce. Not only could he gradually obtain the help of the military here, but he could also constantly improve himself here at the same time. The eighteen Golden Dragon King Seals had helped him reach his current level, but it was also like an ax that constantly hung over his head. Even so, what if he was able to absorb the Golden Dragon King¡¯s energy from all eighteen seals? What woulde of that?

    The existence of the abyssal ne undoubtedly gave him such an opportunity.

    The ne was so powerful that the four great organizations of the Douluo Continent had to fight with all their might and were gravely injured in the process, so Tang Wulin reckoned that the abyssal creatures were legion.

    Strength. What he needed most right now was strength!

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Long Yue asked suddenly.

    With that, Tang Wulin finally snapped back to his senses. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about how I can fight the abyssal creatures as soon as possible.¡±

    Long Yuxue lowered her voice. ¡°I admit that your strength is great, but I must remind you not to be arrogant no matter the circumstances. The abyssal creatures are more terrifying than you imagine. Also, it¡¯s different when you¡¯re in actualbatpared to when you¡¯re in a virtual setting because you won¡¯t be able to be revived. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s expression darkened slightly as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you what we know about the abyssal ne, and the general conditions of the various abyssal creatures for now.¡±

    Long Yuxue was a good instructor and gave Tang Wulin detailed descriptions. Tang Wulin also listened intently. He would immediately raise a question when he had one, and she would answer everything.

    With his deeper understanding of the abyssal ne, Tang Wulin appreciated the greatness of the Blood God Army even more. ording to Long Yuxue, less than half of the Blood God Army soldiers served for a full ten years before leaving this ce.

    Mankind¡¯s technology was constantly developing, and their experience of fighting the abyssal ne was also increasing. However, they were still unable to avoid casualties.

    The sudden fall of Shrek Academy was also a great blow to the Blood God Army. The Tang Sect and Shrek Academy had been supplying the Blood God Army with a great amount of fresh blood. If they no longer had their reserve force, the Blood God Army would face the risk of dying off in the future. It would also be difficult to predict if they could continue fighting against the abyssal ne.

    Although the Battle God Hall and the Spirit Pagoda could still send them new recruits, the Blood God Army would eventually be controlled by one of these two organizations with those being its only sources. This was something that themanding officers of the Blood God Army did not want to see. This was because the Blood God Army existed to protect Douluo Continent and not to be anyone¡¯s weapon.

    Tang Wulin also understood that the Blood God Army¡¯s equipment seemed to be the most powerful that mankind had.

    For one to be considered for enlistment in the Blood God Army, one must first increase one¡¯s cultivation base to at least four rings. Being a four-ringed Soul Ancestor was a requirement to join the Blood God Army, though even the strictest of sects would not have made such a demand, leave alone the military. Also, the person could not be a mere soul guide master, but a true soul master.

    In a battle with abyssal creatures, weapons mostly served auxiliary purposes. If one was not powerful enough, it was simply impossible for one to fight continuously.

    A long-term battle in the high altitude and freezing temperatures of the snowy mountains was extremely trying on a soldier¡¯s strength and will. Hence, although it was said that not more than half of the soldiers here could retire after serving a full term, in truth, many of them were actually dismissed because they could not endure the service mentally.

    Being dismissed was different from being discharged. Military officers discharged from the Blood God Army were definitely top talents that most militarymanders would fight over. However, those who were dismissed would not have the right to say that they had served in the Blood God Army before.

    Ten years was a long time in a person¡¯s life.

    Many people from great families wanted to find ways to enlist their outstanding talents in the Blood God Army. They all had the same objective, and that was to train themselves in these ten years. If they were able toplete all ten years of service, then they would most likely be the pirs of their families in the future.

    Currently, some of themanding officers in the federal army were from the Blood God Army, regardless of whether they were from the Hawk Faction or the Dove Faction. Although the current federal military minister had not served in the Blood God Army before, his son was a member.

    Hence, although she did not spell it out, Tang Wulin could read between the lines of Long Yuxue¡¯s words. The Blood God Army was a cradle for militarymanding officers. Of course, this was all under the presumption that one could return to civilization alive.

    Ten years, huh?

    Tang Wulinughed bitterly in his heart. He reckoned that the Amorous Douluo sent him here so that he would have enough time settle himself down.

    What height would he be able to reach in ten years?

    Tang Wulin balled his fists. He set a goal for himself in his heart. In ten years, he would think of a way to be amanding officer no matter what. At the same time, he would raise his personal strength to the rank of a Title Douluo.

 Chapter 941 - Understanding the Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 941: Understanding the Abyss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the following week, Tang Wulin had been following Long Yuxue as he collected more information about the abyssal creatures.

    There was a lot that he had to learn about these beings from another ne. For example, he had to understand the different races, their different talents, unique ways ofbat, as well as the important points regarding battling in the tunnel. Every little thing was extremely crucial.

    However, to Tang Wulin, such training was easy. If all he had to do was gather knowledge, he could make short work of it with the power of his memory andprehension.

    Long Yuxue was astonished to notice that this fellow was not only a handsome and powerful warrior, but his mind was also very focused. He seemed to be able to memorize everything that she said in no time. He was also able to infer other things from one fact and ask questions that she never thought about. She even had to consult her father about some of the details before she was able to give him the correct answers.

    After that week, the two of them had be more familiar with each other, and Tang Wulin had a clearer understanding of the Blood God Army¡¯s condition.

    Although the Blood God Army was referred to as an army, its forces were only divided into two divisions. One of them was the Blood Division. Their name meant that they would draw blood and fight until the very end, never retreating even if it meant throwing away their lives. The main responsibility of the Blood Division was to engage the abyssal creatures in directbat. Xu Weitao was the Blood Division¡¯smander.

    The other division was the God Division, whichprised specialist units. It included the mechabat unit, a unit that specialized in operating heavy arms and defenses, and various soldiers who served auxiliary purposes duringbat.

    Although there were only two divisions in the entire army, there were five regiments within each division, and could be regarded as authorized independent divisions. Although the number of people whom Tang Wulin met was few and far in between, the actual number of soldiers in the entire Blood God Army,bat personnel and logistics personnel included, was twenty-five thousand. Though they were not as numerous as a standard army, they were all the elite of the elite.

    Usually, great armed forces, such as the Northsea Army Corps, were made up of at least three armies, which meant they were a hundred thousand men strong. Since the Blood God Army could form a fighting force with just twenty-five thousand men, one could imagine its importance and true power on the battlefield.

    Long Yuxue had proudly told Tang Wulin earlier that if they deployed them in actualbat, the Blood God Army could definitely crush any other army the Federation had.

    The harsh conditions and amplebat opportunities here had shaped this army until it truly resembled a Blood God, so formidable was theirbat prowess.

    The Secret Service which Tang Wulin was under God Division¡¯s jurisdiction, but it was not included within the division¡¯s five regiments. It was directly under themand post and cooperated with the army¡¯s researchboratory. They mainly carried out missions that could not be done by thebat unit. Rtively speaking, they were at a higher risk. Hence, those who were able to join the Secret Service were definitely the best of the best.

    ¡°Basically, you understand everything about the abyssal race. What¡¯s left is for you to experience what you¡¯ve studied in actualbat. For the next special training, I¡¯ll take you to see how thebat unit fights. You must blend in as soon as you can. Although we¡¯re from the Secret Service, you¡¯ll end up in abat unit sooner orter. It¡¯ll be beneficial for your future career advancement if you familiarize yourself with the way they fight,¡± Long Yuxue said to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Alright. When shall we go?¡± Tang Wulin asked eagerly.

    Long Yuxue replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow. By the way, how¡¯s your forging rooming along? Don¡¯t you disappoint me. I¡¯ve bet all of my fortunes on you.¡±

    As the saying went, the boxer¡¯s fist must stick to its task, and the singer¡¯s mouth no rest shall ask. As a cksmith, it would be a great loss for him if he could not practice forging just because he was in the army. However, it was not easy for him to find a forging room. The Blood God Army was stationed deep within the Endless Mountains. Resources here were scarce. There were only three forging rooms in the army, and they were used exclusively by the official cksmiths. They were mainly engaged in mecha maintenance.

    Tang Wulin had higher requirements for a forging room. For example, he wanted the best forging table and various auxiliary equipment. He had brought many rare metals himself. What he needed next was enough space for him to actually forge.

    Without a doubt, he was clearly unable to aplish all this since he had zero military gantry. The person whom he was familiar with and was able to help him was none other than the person who stood before him now.

    Long Yuxue had generously spent her military gantry. With the addition of herwork in the army, she assisted Tang Wulin in building this forging room. However, her request was not for Tang Wulin to repay here with interest in the future. Instead, she wanted to be a shareholder with her investment, owning fifty percent of the shares. In the future, the merits which Tang Wulin earned through forging would be divided equally between them.

    With his stingy personality, Tang Wulin would never have agreed to these terms if it were anyone else. However, he was a neer here and a stranger to everything. Besides, Long Yuxue genuinely wanted to help him. He could also tell that when Long Yuxue said that she wanted to be a shareholder, it was clearly because he had zero military gantries right now, and she did not want him to be unable to be promoted after earning merits.

    Good deeds must be repaid with kindness. Otherwise, who would be interested in doing good deeds? Long Yuxue¡¯swork was sufficient to help Tang Wulin quickly expand his market. With these conditions, Tang Wulin practically agreed immediately.

    Long Yuxue had named their forging workshop Long Tang Workshop.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°The workshop is ready, boss, so you can start receiving orders. As long as it¡¯s about forging, I can do it. Of course, only if the price is reasonable, and we only do business in merits. You can decide on the fees. Just charge ording to the difficulty of the forging.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Long Yuxue smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find something for you to do before starting any actualbat. At least you can earn some pocket money. Are you free in the afternoon? I have a job for you right now. Servicing mechas and weapons cost a soldier his own merits. We¡¯ll charge less than the army¡¯s service workshop, and I guarantee that our business will bloom. But just how good are your forging skills?¡±

    Tang Wulin smacked his own chest. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. I can vouch for the quality and speed. I¡¯m not afraid of too much work.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then you should go prepare now. We should at least let you earn enough merits so that you¡¯ll have enough to buy your own meals,¡± Long Yuxue said as she walked out of the room.

    Tang Wulin said with a smile, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to find more business because I eat a lot!¡±

    The two of them conversed happily and parted ways after they had exited Long Yuxue¡¯s dorm. Tang Wulin was about to have a look at his forging workshop and make final preparations when someone blocked his path.

    He had the insignia of a lieutenant colonel on his shoulder. Jiang Wuyue¡¯s gaze toward Tang Wulin was clearly slightly hostile. He had noticed that Tang Wulin had been frequenting Long Yuxue¡¯s dorm recently. Although his younger sister had already found out for him that this was mainly due to Tang Wulin training under Long Yuxue as a new recruit, Jiang Wuxue still felt uneasy about it.

    There were many dynasties in the Blood God Army. The so-called dynastic families were those whose ancestors were also soldiers here. Their children had followed their footsteps for generations. Naturally, they formed military dynasties. These families had high statuses in the Blood God Army. For example, the Long family, which Long Yuxue was from, had a hundred members in the army.

    Jiang Wuyue and Jiang Qiyue¡¯s Jiang family was also the same. Their families had a close rtionship.

    Jiang Wuyue had liked Long Yuxue since he was a child, but he had had the nickname of Slug, possibly because he always had a runny nose when he was little. Long Yuxue disliked him very much, and she had always been cold to him. Now that they were all grown up and at the age where they were supposed to form their own families, Jiang Wuyue¡¯s heart grew heavier. However, Long Yuxue was as cold as ice and prickly as a porcupine. He had absolutely no chance of getting close to her.

    Tang Wulin had only been here for a short period, but Jiang Wuyue could already see that the smile which he was not able to see even once a year had already appeared for Tang Wulin a handful of times. How could he not be unbearably envious of this?

    ¡°Tang Wulin!¡± Jiang Wuyue called out with a deep voice.

    ¡°Good day, senior officer.¡± Tang Wulin stood at attention and saluted Jiang Wuyue.

 Chapter 942 - One Against One

    <h4>Chapter 942: One Against One</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Enough with the niceties. I¡¯m not talking to you as a senior officer now, but man to man,¡± Jiang Yue said with a lowered voice.

    Every inch of Tang Wulin knew exactly why Jiang Yue was there. He could not help but smile. ¡°So what business do you have with me?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve liked Yuxue for many years now. I¡¯d like to challenge you to a one-on-one battle. If you win, I¡¯ll leave her alone. If you lose, if you lose...¡± He scratched his head as he thought about this, but he could not find the words.

    Tang Wulin had thought that he would say that he wanted him to leave Long Yuxue alone if he lost.

    Jiang Wuyue mumbled to himself, ¡°Yuxue is not an object, so I don¡¯t think we can just give her away to each other. Forget it. I just don¡¯t like you. Let¡¯s just fight it out without talking about anything else. I want to beat you up. It¡¯s that simple. Do you have the guts? We¡¯ll do it in the battle room.¡±

    Tang Wulin almost burst out inughter. This fellow was honest to a fault. ¡°Senior officer, first let me tell you one thing. I have a girlfriend. Senior officer Long and I are just friends. We don¡¯t have the kind of rtionship that you think. Next, senior officer, if you really want to beat me up, I won¡¯t particrly be against it. I won¡¯t even hit you back. A hundred merit points for one punch. How does that sound?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue was stunned. ¡°You have a girlfriend?¡± Then, his expression instantly turned fierce. ¡°Boy, you can¡¯t be thinking about stepping on two boats with one foot?¡±

    Tang Wulin was not sure if he shouldugh or cry. It was really taxing talking to such a frank person.

    ¡°All right, senior officer. I¡¯ll fight you. But since we shouldn¡¯t use Senior officer Long as the stakes, we can¡¯t just simply fight. We¡¯ll bet with merit points. How¡¯s that? I¡¯ll let you set the amount.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Merit points? Do you have any to begin with?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Just because I don¡¯t have any now, that doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t have any in the future. You see, I¡¯ve been given the rank of second lieutenant even though I just got here. That proves that I have some potential. If I lose, I¡¯ll earn some merit points to pay you back in the future.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue thought about it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay for the battle room. Then, I¡¯ll wager a thousand merit points with you. Are you game?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°A thousand sounds a bit too small, don¡¯t you think?¡± If he wanted to be promoted from a second lieutenant to a first lieutenant, he would need ten thousand merit points. How could he earn ten thousand merit points? With abyssal creatures such as Four-wed Bats, killing a single one would earn him ten merit points. He needed to kill a thousand of them. Whereas abyssal creatures such as Ba An would earn him two thousand merit points. If he did it by fighting in a squad of many, the Blood God Army had its own unique system. The merit points would be distributed based on the contributions of each member during the battle.

    ¡°You think a thousand is little? You¡¯ve just joined us, and you might not even earn it in two or three months. Young boy, are you nning to lose even your underwear?¡± said Jiang Wuyue pointedly. When they ate together the other day, Tang Wulin had gobbled down more than three thousand of his merit points. His heart still ached when he thought about it.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Alright then.¡± He did not wish to bully an honest man. He would make do with less.

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s soul power was about the rank of six rings. The only six-ringed opponent who truly gave Tang Wulin a hard time was Long Yue, so he was confident of taking on Jiang Wuyue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Jiang Wuyue was definitely a go-getter. He sprinted to the Blood God Army¡¯s living quarters, bringing Tang Wulin along with him.

    The so-called living quarters was a veryrge house. The rooms inside were all inter-connected. When they were not carrying out missions, this was where the Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers trained, entertained themselves, and rxed. There were various amenities inside. Of course, there were also battle rooms which simted actualbat.

    Because it was still morning, there were not many people in the living quarters. There were only a few soldiers who were training or rxing.

    The cost of renting the battle room was fifty merit points an hour. Everything here had to be paid for with merit points. The objective was to motivate the soldiers to fight bravely.

    Jiang Wuyue swiped his metal bracelet on the battle room¡¯s door, and fifty merit points were automatically deducted. Tang Wulin had such a bracelet as well. It was called a Blood God Bracelet and was a very convenient device. It could store the soldier¡¯s personal information and record the number of merit points earned directly after killing an abyssal creature, so it was fair. Within the Blood God Army, all transactions were made via this Blood God Bracelet.

    The Blood God Bracelet could even be connected to one¡¯s body¡¯s own conditions. If a soldier was injured or sick, the bracelet would inform the headquarters immediately so that treatment or help would be sent.

    Thebat room was quiterge at a hundred meters in diameter. In the snowy Endless Mountains, it was not easy to build such abat room.

    Fifty merit points for an hour was a reasonable price. Other factors aside, the internal barrier alone consumed arge amount of energy.

    Jiang Wuyue removed his outer jacket. He walked up to a panel and activated the barrier.

    Tang Wulin removed his jacket as well, and his gaze became more wary. Regardless of what he thought of his opponent, he would never underestimate them. This was a habit he had formed throughout the years. It was also a specialty of Shrek Academy¡¯s students.

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s aura also changed instantly. He wore his heart on his sleeve, but once he entered his battle mode, his entire person resembled a lion that was ready to pounce at its prey. His bearing was focused, and he stared at Tang Wulin with a fixed gaze.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Jiang Wuyue shouted at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Tang Wulin was in a natural stance. His eyes red at his opponent.

    ¡°Ding Ring Ring!¡± At that moment, there was suddenly a bell-like ringing sounding from Jiang Wuyue. His face immediately turned bashful. He raised a hand to signal a pause. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to take this.¡±

    ¡°Qiyue? What¡¯s the matter? Me? I¡¯m in thebat room, sparring with one of my brothers...What? You¡¯reing? It¡¯s not anything fun. Don¡¯te. Alright, alright, little ancestor. I can¡¯t afford to provoke you. But you must keep this as a secret!¡±

    Jiang Wuyue ended the call with a helpless expression. ¡°Qiyue wants toe and see our fight no matter what. I can¡¯t afford to cross this young girl, because I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll tell on me when she gets back. I¡¯m sorry, but please wait for a while.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help but find this funny. This fellow seemed to be terrified of his younger sister!

    It was not long till Jiang Qiyue dashed in. Her eyes bulged when she entered thebat room and saw that Jiang Wuyue¡¯s opponent was Tang Wulin. ¡°I say, brother, what are you doing? He¡¯s just a new recruit and you¡¯re challenging him? Oh, I get it. You¡¯re jealous, aren¡¯t you? Do you have any humanity in you? What if you did some permanent damage to this handsome young man?¡±

    When Jiang Wuyue said those words, he was frank and outspoken, but when the words came from his sister¡¯s mouth, he blushed bright red. ¡°Qiyue, talk softer. Don¡¯t worry. I know my own limits. Besides, he agreed to this. You can ask him if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°You agreed to fight my brother? Although I¡¯ve heard Yuxue mention that you¡¯re quite skilled, my brother, this lieutenant colonel, has earned his status through his own efforts. You can¡¯t do it. How old are you? What¡¯s your cultivation base? My brother is regarded as the sessor to the Blood Division by Uncle Xu.¡± Jiang Qiyue¡¯s small mouth was like a machine gun. She fired words rapidly.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I volunteered for this. I can only improve in actualbat by training.¡±

    Jiang Qiyue said pointedly, ¡°I think you¡¯re just looking to be beaten up. Oh well, if you¡¯re willing, then so be it. I¡¯ll be the judge,¡± she said as she walked toward the periphery.

    When she sauntered past Tang Wulin, she whispered softly to him, ¡°My brother¡¯s martial soul is the Overlord Dragon. You must be careful. It¡¯s a very powerful martial soul, the greatest of the strength system. Since you¡¯ve helped me save some money the other day, take this as my repayment. We don¡¯t owe each other anything after this.¡±

    After she had finished, she exited thebat room.

    The Overlord Dragon martial soul?

 Chapter 943 - Overlord Dragon Jiang Wuyue

    <h4>Chapter 943: Overlord Dragon Jiang Wuyue</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was truly shocked not because the opponent¡¯s dragon-type martial soul was suppressed by him. On the contrary, the Overlord Dragon martial soul could not possibly exist under ordinary circumstances!

    He could not help holding Jiang Wuyue in high esteem upon listening to Jiang Qiyue. It was rather interesting that his martial soul could mutate to such a level.

    Tang Wulin possessed the Overlord Dragon spirit soul, so he was well-aware of how powerful the Overlord Dragon was naturally. He was not sure he could defeat the Overlord Dragon soul master with a six-ring Soul Emperor cultivation base if not for his bloodline.

    ¡°Alright. Are you ready?¡± Jiang Qiyue¡¯s voice was heard over the loudspeaker.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s left foot stepped on the ground and gave out a deafening loud roar following Jiang Qiyue¡¯s announcement. He plowed toward Tang Wulin akin to a bulldozer.

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s body began to swell up at full speed when he was dashing forward. He had only taken a few steps forward when his height had already exceeded seven meters. He was like a humanoid beast. The skin on his upper body turned metallic ck as the pieces of thick and heavy scales covered his entire body with metallic ore. His eyes turned red while his overbearing aura warped the air around his body.

    Soul rings arose from underneath his feet. Four purple and two ck, befitting his status as a six-ring Soul Emperor. Moreover, his soul ringsplemented one another in a rather powerful manner.

    If a beast soul was perfection, then he was close to perfection. Even Yuanen¡¯s Titan Giant Ape martial soul could not necessarily triumph over him in a trial of pure strength.

    He was a lieutenant colonel and battalionmander of the Blood God Army. Surprisingly, he possessed such impressive powers. It made Tang Wulin appreciate the Blood God Army even more.

    Jiang Wuyue did not use his soul ring ability, but he suddenly took a huge step forward and rose into the air before he pounced on Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were also glowing at this moment. Since he was fighting against an opponent of pure strength, he could win by using his own strength to counter his opponent.

    Four golden soul rings arose from underneath his feet at full speed while golden scales covered his entire body simultaneously. Tang Wulin¡¯s aura soared instantly as the Golden Dragon King Bloodline¡¯s fluctuation bloomed outward without the slightest reservation.

    Jiang Wuyue who had pounced forward sensed Tang Wulin¡¯s aura. His initial overbearing aura vanished abruptly. His seven-meter tall figure immediately shrank to six meters. His blood-red eyes were filled with disbelief.

    At this moment, Tang Wulin was already upon Jiang Wuyue. His right Golden Dragon w was clenched in a fist and collided with Jiang Wuyue¡¯s fist.

    ¡°Boom.¡±

    The violent collision shook through the entire battle room. Tang Wulin was shaken until he fell from the sky while Jiang Wuyue was sted away for meters before he crashed onto the ground.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Jiang Qiyue¡¯s voice was heard echoing through the loudspeaker. She was shrieking aloud.

    Jiang Wuyue lost during the handshake trial of strength the other day. However, Jiang Qiyue assumed that her brother¡¯s loss was only because he had not unleashed his Overlord Dragon martial soul. Once it was unleashed, his strength was absolutely peerless in the world. Yet, the scene before her at this moment told a different story.

    Little did she know that Tang Wulin was feeling just as surprised at present.

    The Overlord Dragon was the Golden Dragon King Bloodline¡¯s descendant. Although it was not a true dragon, it was bequeathed with the Golden Dragon King Bloodline. It was affected by Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline just like how the Overlord Dragon spirit soul had pledged its allegiance to Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King Bloodline back in the beginning.

    Hence, Tang Wulin thought that Jiang Wuyue would be defeated easily in a hand-to-hand fight. He could tell from the situation that his bloodline was affecting Jiang Wuyue. Tang Wulin realized that the strength radiating from Jiang Wuyue¡¯s hand during the collision just now was at least a hundred thousand kilograms!

    Not that Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline suppression was ineffective, but Jiang Wuyue¡¯s will to fight was indomitable. Jiang Wuyue used his immense will to fight to neutralize a portion of Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline suppression effect.

    Jiang Wuyue got up from the ground apparently unharmed. The Overlord Dragon had a reputation for its body¡¯s resilience and strong defense as well. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s irresistible terrifying strength had managed to shock Jiang Wuyue deeply.

    Jiang Wuyue had never encountered any of his peers whose strength exceeded his. He could still console himself after losing to Tang Wulin in the handshake trial because neither of them was using their martial souls at the time. In this case, he had already devoted all his effort, yet he remained far from being Tang Wulin¡¯s worthy match.

    He was even more surprised to find that the martial soul and bloodline that he had always been so proud of was suppressed by the new recruit. He could even feel that his bloodline was stunned when Tang Wulin unleashed his Golden Dragon King aura earlier that he felt like giving in to Tang Wulin. He had exerted all his strength to elevate his will to fight. Only then did he manage to resist with great effort.

    ¡®What is his martial soul when his soul ring is golden in color?¡¯

    Tang Wulin noticed that Jiang Wuyue had stood up, so he dashed toward Jiang Wuyue in a sh. It was rare for him to meet a worthy opponent, especially one who is capable of resisting his strength with great effort.

    Under his control, the blood essence vortex in Tang Wulin¡¯s body was spinning at high speed and flowing down to his lower limbs. Strength radiated to his left foot instantly. The entire battle room echoed with a deafening roar just as his foot stepped on the ground. The protective shield outside the battle room shook violently and rippled with ayer of radiance. Obviously, the protective shield was tested to its limits.

    In the meantime, Tang Wulin¡¯s body was elevated to an unprecedented level under the effect of his terrifying strength.

    Ever since his fight with the Mo Mei the other day, Tang Wulin became prudent with regards to his speed. Once, when Mu Ye was teaching him about the Body Sect¡¯s technique, he told him that a Body Sect¡¯s disciple would need to learn how to control his body. A soul master¡¯s type and system no longer mattered in a battle when a person could exerciseplete control over his body because the Body Sect¡¯s technique could guide one¡¯s soul power to merge with the body¡¯s strength which can then be utilized in all situations.

    Under Mu Ye¡¯s tutge, Tang Wulin cultivated not just a portion of his body but the whole body. The sensation was obvious especially after he possessed the blood essence vortex.

    Meanwhile, he was trying to see how fast he could be if he devoted all his effort into it.

    His blood essence vortex sank when all his blood essence power rushed into his left foot just now. At the same time, as he took a step forward with his left foot, he felt a little sore and a slight pressure in his left foot. It was apparent that his left foot was withstanding the blood essence power that was overly powerful.

    Jiang Qiyue heard the echo of the deafening roar on the outside of the battle room. She watched in bewilderment as a streak of golden lightning struck the inside of the battle room. In the next moment, Jiang Wuyue who had just stood up and unleashed his third soul skill was sted away by the golden lightning akin to an exploding bomb hitting its target. He hit the wall on the other side of the battle room and was stuck firmly against the wall.

    Tang Wulin appeared at the spot where Jiang Wuyue was standing earlier as he lowered his head to look at his fist. He discovered in astonishment that his strength had increased when he elevated to his top speed. His speed was directly proportional to his strength. His high speed increased the momentum force and coupled with his strength provided a formidable force that would be even more powerful if he hadplemented the attack with the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven instead of his fist.

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s body glided down slowly. Blood was flowing out from his mouth and nose at the moment while his mind remained nk. He felt as if he had been rammed by a soul express train from the front and his entire body blown to smithereens.

    He had already used his third soul skill known as the Overlord Dragon Body such that his defense and strength were both elevated considerably.

    Currently, the opponent¡¯s bloodline aura was invading his bloodline intensely while the feeling of submission in his body was growing more obvious. It was even attempting to break down his will to fight.

    He had never felt as defeated as he was now. His loss was rted to the fact that he underestimated his opponent. Furthermore, his opponent was so young! Why was he being so presumptuous of his opponent who is part of the outstanding younger generation of the Blood God Army? How could Tang Wulin¡¯s strength be so terrifying?

    Meanwhile, Jiang Qiyue saw the fourth golden soul ring on Tang Wulin¡¯s body suddenly glowed.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Jiang Qiyue cried out in her heart as she hastily shouted into the loudspeaker, ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t fight anymore.¡±

 Chapter 944 - Jiang Wuyueâ€™s Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 944: Jiang Wuyue¡¯s Surprise</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Jiang Wuyue had been beaten woefully by Tang Wulin during the two attacks. Tang Wulin had not even used his golden soul ring¡¯s strength yet. At present, he was about to use his strongest soul ring. How could Jiang Wuyue possibly withstand it?

    However, Jiang Qiyue watched as Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a smile.

    A golden halo rippled away from underneath his feet and spread outward swiftly. Step by step, Tang Wulin walked in Jiang Wuyue¡¯s direction. Soon, the golden halo withplex striations appeared underneath Jiang Wuyue¡¯s feet and enshrouded him.

    Precisely at that moment, an extremely loud and sonorous dragon¡¯s roar broke out from Jiang Wuyue¡¯s mouth. The spine on his majestic body straightened instantly.

    His heavy and thick ck scales abruptly turned golden while the submission and fear he felt earlier vanished during that split second. His mind was now filled with extreme excitement.

    Jiang Wuyue felt as if the blood in his body was boiling. His soul power increased exponentially. He had never felt this powerful before. He even felt that he could pull down the heavens if it had a handle or pulled up the ground if there was a hoop.

    ¡°Roar, roar, roar...¡± a series of raging roars escaped his mouth. The dark golden color on his body grew brighter until his entire person was enshrouded by ayer of dark golden gloss. Even his six soul rings were misted with ayer of faint golden radiance.

    He took a nce at the scales on his body. His initial Overlord Dragon¡¯s scales were uneven, but the scales were undergoing changes till they became well-defined. The scales took on the form of diamonds while the dark golden gloss had a texture to them now. Jiang Wuyue felt at ease when he sensed the potent surges from his body. He felt confident enough to tear apart a Ba An if one were to appear before him now.

    Tang Wulin discovered that all his four Golden Dragon King soul skills had evolved after he broke through the ninthyer of the Golden Dragon King Seal. It was unprecedented. The most obvious evolution was his fourth soul skill, the Golden Dragon Rage Domain. The elevation of the domain more than doubled with its effect bing even more powerful.

    Jiang Wuyue could clearly sense the change due to his Overlord Dragon Bloodline which was in close proximity to the Golden Dragon King. As a result, his power was elevated by more than fifty percent.

    He went from being suppressed to being elevated. The sudden turn of events overwhelmed him.

    The golden halo retracted then vanished. Tang Wulin spoke to Jiang Wuyue, ¡°Sir, that¡¯s all for today.¡±

    The strength that had increased exponentially in Tang Wulin¡¯s body immediately vanished without the golden halo¡¯s enhancement. His scales returned to normal while his aura reduced soon after. The pain he suffered from the collision earlier had disappeared because of the halo¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°What kind of ability is that? Why does it make me feel like I¡¯ve be so much more powerful?¡± Jiang Wuyue looked at Tang Wulin with a zing gaze. He hadpletely forgotten that the youth before him was his love rival. As a member of the Blood God Army, he revered Tang Wulin¡¯s strength so much so that he was enthralled by his capability.

    Tang Wulin smiled and spoke, ¡°I think it¡¯s possibly because our bloodlines originated from the same source.¡± He could not summon his Overlord Dragon spirit soul now because there was no way it could fit into the space avable.

    ¡°Same source of bloodline? What¡¯s your martial soul?¡± Jiang Wuyue asked in puzzlement.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°It¡¯s just my bloodline and not rted to my martial soul.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue looked confused. ¡°That¡¯s not right! I can tell from your aura that you¡¯re more than just a four-ring. Yet, why are there only four rings on you, and they¡¯re all golden?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯splicated to exin. That¡¯s not a soul ring but it¡¯s an ability from my bloodline. My martial soul is something else.¡± It was apparent that he was not going to borate further.

    Jiang Wuyue spoke, ¡°How long can your final abilitysts?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°It¡¯s not an issue to go on for half an hour.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s eyes brightened. Half an hour? He recalled the feeling he experienced earlier of how his power was elevated to a level beyond his imagination. Moreover, he thought about Tang Wulin¡¯s close-rangebat ability which had unfolded before his eyes. It made him view Tang Wulin differently.

    Tang Wulin felt slightly uneasy as he sensed Jiang Wuyue¡¯s burning gaze. ¡°Sir, look. Regarding that one thousand merit points...¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m giving it to you at once.¡± Jiang Wuyue wrapped his arm around Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. He then raised his bracelet and operated on it for a moment to transfer a thousand merit points to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Brother, all that happened prior to this was in the spirit of elevating our martial souls, right? You said that you have a girlfriend already, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jiang Wuyue spoke affectionately.

    Tang Wulin could not bear to tell him that they were actually not that close. So, he only nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! I have a girlfriend and we¡¯re getting along in our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Brother, I don¡¯t think that the Secret Service is suitable for you. Why don¡¯t youe over to my section? It¡¯s not difficult to umte military merits with your abilities. I¡¯ll encourage our brothers from the 1st Iron Blood Battalion to support you. I assure you that we¡¯ll assist to get you promoted as a captain within a year at most, so you can be the deputy battalionmander. What do you think? Moreover, if you¡¯re willing toe to our side, I¡¯ll immediately make arrangements for you to be the captain for our main link. Although your military rank may be low, our battalion takes into ount a person¡¯s abilities. Who would dare oppose you when you¡¯re even capable of defeating me?¡±

    ¡®Be the deputy battalionmander in a year? It¡¯s only a rank below the major, right?¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s interest was immediately aroused.

    Meanwhile, the door to the battle room opened and in walked two people from the outside.

    ¡°Very well! Jiang Wuyue, how dare you snatch away my man?¡± The person walking in front was not Jiang Qiyue but Long Yuxue who came rushing over upon hearing the news.

    Jiang Qiyue dialed Long Yuxue¡¯s number when she found Tang Wulin and Jiang Wuyue were about to fight. She was appreciative of Tang Wulin¡¯s kind gesture for not eating a full feast using her military merits the other day.

    However, when Long Yuxue met them, she saw that they were quite amicable with each other with Jiang Wuyue attempting to entice Tang Wulin with his offer.

    Jiang Wuyue immediately lost his cool as soon as he noticed Long Yuxue¡¯s presence. He hastily smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Yuxue, I don¡¯t mean that. Look at Brother Tang¡¯s impressive close-rangebat ability. It¡¯s truly a waste of good talent if he doesn¡¯te over to join our side!¡±

    Long Yuxue gave a cold scoff. ¡°I¡¯ll be reporting to Senior Xuter about how you¡¯re making promises on awarding positions in private. You cannd yourself in serious trouble. Moreover, Wulin has just joined the army and he¡¯s still not familiar with everything here. Our Secret Service simrly needs a talent like him. So, he won¡¯t be going over to thebat unit any time soon. Our Secret Service has a bigger purpose for him. You must first go through me before you try to recruit any of my men!¡±

    Jiang Wuyue would perhaps have rolled up his sleeves in preparation for a fight had it been another person. In this case, he could not do anything when he was confronted by Long Yuxue. He raised his hands helplessly. ¡°Sure. I surrender. I won¡¯t be taking your staff anymore.¡±

    Long Yuxue pulled Tang Wulin away from Jiang Wuyue¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Tang Wulin was pulled out from thebat unit straight away. Jiang Qiyue looked at Tang Wulin differently even now. She gazed after their departing figures. She turned around but could not refrain from asking her brother. ¡°Brother, was Tang Wulin¡¯s strength so terrifying? Why did it seem like you couldn¡¯t even resist him?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue spoke with a distressed expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. The aura on his body seemed to have an innate ability to suppress me. We weren¡¯t fighting actually. I think I can fight him if I were to devote all my efforts together with my battle armor¡¯s strength, but it seems like he wasn¡¯t putting in his all as well. I don¡¯t have the confidence to triumph over him though. Do you know how old he is?¡±

    Jiang Qiyue answered, ¡°I think he¡¯s twenty-one years old. I¡¯ve heard Sister Yuxue mentioned it before.¡±

 Chapter 945 - Lu Ni

    <h4>Chapter 945: Lu Ni</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s expression immediately turned quizzical. Even in the Blood God Army, where there was nock of extraordinary talent, he was considered one of the brightest of the younger generation, but he was already twenty-eight years old. Their age difference of seven years would not ensure that he could defeat the opponent. The disparity was truly too great.

    A soul master¡¯s growth and development was fastest before the age of thirty. One¡¯s cultivation speed would nosedive after one¡¯s body became aged andcked gic elevation.

    Thus, almost all Title Douluo-rank powerhouses built their firm foundations before thirty years of age. The greatest had managed to achieve an eight-ringed cultivation base or even managed to be Title Douluos before thirty.

    Jiang Wuyue was very confident that he could cultivate to the rank of Title Douluo in the future, but he would be at least forty before that could happen. On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s inner secret gave the impression that he was truly capable of reaching Title Douluo-rank before he reached thirty!

    The boy could certainly rocket to the top position in the army if he could develop himself well.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Long Yuxue asked furiously as she pulled Tang Wulin out of the battle room.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°You just left when I was brought here by Senior officer Jiang. Nothing much happened. We¡¯ve only been sparring for a while.¡±

    Long Yuxue looked at Tang Wulin in a skeptical manner. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded. He found himself rather fond of Jiang Wuyue¡¯s character, especially after he learned of Jiang Wuyue¡¯s Overlord Dragon martial soul. As a result, he was helping Jiang Wuyue keep some secrets.

    Long Yuxue scoffed coldly. ¡°That fellow has always been acting imprudently. Don¡¯t pay too much attention to him in the future. Are you injured?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. Senior officer Jiang was going easy on me,¡± Tang Wulin spoke with a faint smile on his face.

    Long Yuxue had not seen the battle. She snorted before she spoke, ¡°That fellow is only good at using brute force, but you¡¯re just the same. Both of you belong to the same system. No wonder he values you so much. But remember that you¡¯re part of our Secret Service, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve just found you a customer when I was called by Qiyue. Go to the forging room now. The customer is already there.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Tang Wulin was still extremely enthusiastic about earning merit points right now as his goal was to be promoted as soon as possible.

    The forging room was located on the same side as the living area. It was different from a battle room because it was located in a rather secluded area on the other side. The soundproof instion here was limited so such a spot was chosen in order to reduce the noise pollution.

    Long Yuxue said to Tang Wulin as she was walking, ¡°I¡¯ve invested all I have for you. Don¡¯t agree too quickly if you can¡¯t fulfill the customer¡¯s request. Don¡¯t ruin your reputation by damaging the item. Then there would be nothing I could do to help you anymore.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Wulin did not borate too much because he believed that the facts would speak for themselves.

    As expected, someone was already waiting by the door when he arrived at the forging room. It was a female officer that appeared to be thirty years old with a lieutenant colonel rank pinned to her shoulder. She was gentle and appeared friendly, though not especially beautiful.

    ¡°Sister Lu Ni,¡± Long Yuxue called out to her affectionately as she took two steps forward swiftly and wrapped her hands around the female officer¡¯s arm.

    Lu Ni smiled as her gaze fell upon Tang Wulin. ¡°The cksmith that you¡¯ve mentioned is this handsome little boy here?¡±

    Long Yuxue nodded. ¡°Yes! He¡¯s new and just received his military rank recently. He¡¯s undergoing new recruit¡¯s special training with me at present. He¡¯s a rather impressive cksmith.¡±

    Surprise shed past Lu Ni¡¯s eyes. Could a new recruit be immediately ranked as a second lieutenant? She had never heard that this was possible before. Even though Tang Wulin looked young, she did not doubt his forging ability, and she spoke in a very courteous manner, ¡°Please.¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily returned the salute and opened the door to the forging room. ¡°Please enter, sirs.¡±

    The forging room had a simple arrangement with the forging table in the center of the room, while all sorts of rare metals were ced on the metal racks on two sides. Most of those metals were brought by Tang Wulin himself while there was also a portion that was given by Long Yuxue.

    Lu Ni took a nce at the rare metals on the racks. She smiled and said, ¡°Your materials are very well-stocked here! I wonder what¡¯s the standard of your forging, though?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°I can forge ording to your request. Which type of metal are you looking for? Or perhaps tell me the item you wish to forge. I should be able to do it.¡±

    He had not detailed his forging rank immediately because, firstly, she might not have believed him, and the other reason being he was afraid that the customer would be startled. It was better for him not to publicize too much as he was still new. On the other hand, a person¡¯s forging capability could be proven not with words but fact. A customer¡¯s good feedback would need to be umted through word of mouth, so it was better for him to do something rather than speak about it.

    ¡°You sound very confident! My request is not that difficult.¡± There was a sh of light from Lu Ni¡¯s hand as she brandished a metal tube while she spoke.

    The tube was about one meter long with a diameter of about ten centimeters or so. It appeared just like a gun barrel.

    Lu Ni spoke, ¡°This rapid-fire gun of mine was taxed a little too much, so it¡¯s a little out of shape now. Please help me to repair it. If it¡¯s possible, please help me add in a suitable metal to make it even stronger. My firing rate is quite fast, and it needs to sustain for quite a long period of time, so a good gun barrel is very important to me.¡±

    Tang Wulin took a look upon receiving the metal tube. He studied the outside and then the inside.

    The rapid-fire gun barrel appeared to be quite normal on the surface if slightly askew, but one would discover that the tube¡¯s interior was covered with bumps and hollows. It was obviously the result of high temperatures over a long period of time. The gun barrel could not be used anymore.

    ¡°Sir, how many merit points are you willing to spend for this gun barrel?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Lu Ni was caught off guard. She could not help smiling and spoke, ¡°I thought you¡¯re supposed to set the price as a cksmith?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°That¡¯s true. However, I have a few different methods of repairing this gun barrel, and the merit points that are required vary ordingly. Simply put, ites down to three methods. The first is to repair the gun barrel directly, and I¡¯ll only charge one hundred merit points for that. The second is as you¡¯ve mentioned. I can add in some other metal to make it even stronger. I can tell that your gun barrel¡¯s material quality is still eptable, I think that it¡¯s made of Purple Iri with a high melting point. It¡¯s melted into this condition, despite its quality, so your weapon itself must be very powerful as well. Thus, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s still a possibility of it getting damaged even if I were to fuse it with other metals. Hence, the third method that I¡¯m proposing to you is that I will forge a brand-new tube ording to your gun barrel¡¯s specifications so we can resolve the issue of overheating and melting once and for all.¡±

    Lu Ni was interested in Tang Wulin¡¯s proposal. ¡°So how much are you charging for the twotter methods? Are you sure that you can put an end to my gun barrel¡¯s overheating issue? I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s somewhat difficult! If you must know, I¡¯m using an ultra rapid-fire gun.¡±

    Tang Wulin scratched his head and spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t understand soul weapons very well, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a big issue. I¡¯ll take one thousand merit points for the second method and at least five thousand merit points for the third method.¡±

    Lu Ni was immediately startled upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s quotation. One thousand merit points were enough to do many things while five thousand merit points were enough to get Tang Wulin promoted from second lieutenant to first lieutenant. In her eyes, this was no small amount.

    ¡°Wulin, stop joking.¡± Long Yuxue was anxious from listening to their conversation. She had a very close rtionship to Lu Ni, and Lu Ni was also especially popr in the army. She first invited Lu Ni over, so she could help Tang Wulin promote his forging room. Now the price that Tang Wulin quoted was so high that she felt thoroughly embarrassed.

    Tang Wulin beamed with joy. His smile stupefied Long Yuxue and Lu Ni to the point that their hearts were screaming ¡®so handsome¡¯ in unison. His sparkly clean smile felt warm like sunshine on a rainy day.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re my first customer, so I¡¯ll help you to forge using the first method for free. You¡¯ll see my craftsmanship once I strengthen your gun barrel by over ten percent without adding any metal first. If you still require my assistance using the next two methods in the future, then we shall discuss that further, okay?¡±

    Lu Ni looked at Tang Wulin¡¯s smile. ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll try the free one first.¡± She had a very steady temperament, so she would never act rashly. She would not spend her merit points so easily just because Tang Wulin was handsome. At the same time, she wished to see how far this supremely confident young man could go with his forging ability.

    Tang Wulin walked to the forging table with the gun barrel in his hand. He examined the barrel cursorily before pressing a button and tossing it into the furnace within the forging table.

    He stretched his arm slightly as it had been some time since hisst forging. He felt his chest heating up as he was already at the Saint Craftsman level. Forging was an ability that was fused into his bones and also his cherished profession.

 Chapter 946 - The First Sale

    <h4>Chapter 946: The First Sale</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Standing on the spot, he went quiet and calmed himself. Despite this being an extremely simple task, Tang Wulin still took it seriously because of the respect he had for forging.

    The best forging table would not take long to heat up metal. When the gun barrel rose once again to the top of the forging table, it was burning red, raising the temperature in the forging room by a few celsius.

    Tang Wulin spread his arms out from his body, and his pair of soul-forged heavy silver hammers appeared in his hands. Without any preparation, his right hand raised the hammer and pounded onto the gun barrel.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    One side of the gun barrel was ttened...

    ¡°Oh!¡± Long Yuxue could not stop herself from shouting while in her heart she screamed, ¡®It¡¯s ruined!¡¯.

    This time, even Lu Ni could not help frowning.

    She had already repaired her gun barrel by forging more than just once or twice. The process was not considered overlyplicated as the cksmith would only need to fire the metal at a high temperature and make adjustments to the out of shape spots using some molding tools, followed by stabilizing, solidifying and cooling the gun barrel. The Purple Iron was very strong on its own, so it would not be an issue to smelt it repeatedly.

    Yet Tang Wulin ttened the gun barrel with one strike. His strength was rather impressive, but was he really attempting to restore the gun barrel? Could it be that he was destroying it? It was not that easy to fix the gun barrel once it was ttened. The boy¡¯s actions made no sense!

    ¡°Wulin, what are you doing?¡± Long Yuxue could not stop herself from scolding him softly.

    Tang Wulin behaved as if he had not heard anything while his pair of heavy silver hammers dropped swiftly. With a few shes of metal, the originally cylindrical gun barrel waspletely ttened.

    Long Yuxue could not stand it anymore. She covered her face because she could not bear watching.

    ¡°Sister Lu Ni, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯llpensate youter. I truly didn¡¯t know this was going to happen...¡± She deeply regretted that she trusted Tang Wulin¡¯s forging ability out of some curious coincidence.

    A bitter smile appeared on Lu Ni¡¯s face. Even though the gun barrel was not considered especially costly, she still felt attached to it after using it for so long. She was feeling slightly uneasy when she saw it being ruined by Tang Wulin. Despite her easy-going attitude, she was also utterly disappointed in Tang Wulin given her initial impression.

    He was obviously pretending to know about forging when he was in fact clueless! Why did he even bother to make up three methods? Everything seemed like a joke now.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s pair of hammers struck with a continuous rhythm. The hammers pounded so swiftly that the entire gun barrel had been turned into a piece of sheet metal while Long Yuxue and Lu Ni were still engaged in a conversation.

    Then, the iron sheet gradually turned into an iron block under the two hammers¡¯ guidance. The process was very fast. While Long Yuxue was still apologizing to Lu Ni, the gun barrel had be an iron lump.

    Long Yuxue could not refrain herself from going forward to stop Tang Wulin from continuing to embarrass himself, but she was grabbed by Lu Ni. ¡°Let¡¯s see how far he can go.¡±

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The series of banging sounds suddenly got louder like raindrops sttering against tree leaves. The noise was overwhelming.

    All of a sudden, a radiant beam with flickering lights abruptly burst out and swayed in the air. The radiance rose over six feet high while a faint dragon¡¯s roar echoed softly through the room.

    ¡°What is that...?¡±

    Long Yuxue and Lu Ni¡¯s pupils simultaneously constricted. Even though they were not cksmiths, they still had a rtively wide range of experiences in the world.

    ¡°Is that grade 1 thousand refined?¡± the two women asked almost in unison.

    Lu Ni fancied her gun barrel precisely because the gun barrel was thousand refined, but it was only ordinary thousand refined. This was just a soul device after all. It was already very umon for the metal to be at thousand refined level.

    Yet she had never heard that a cksmith would be capable of performing a second elevation for a thousand refined metal. Moreover, it was immediately elevated to a grade-1 thousand refined level.

    No, this was not ordinary grade 1 thousand refined! The best condition of a grade 1 thousand refined metal would only conjure a five-foot beam, but the radiance arising from the Purple Iron lump at present was definitely more than six feet. Also, what was that dragon¡¯s roar?

    Tang Wulin was incapable of advancing a piece of thousand refined metal by himself, but the situation was different when he was paired with his soul-forged forging hammers.

    The most distinguishing feature of soul forging was intelligence. A metal bestowed with intelligence couldpletely fuse with its master as one with mutual understanding and mutual empathy.

    The process may have looked easy, but Tang Wulin had linked himself up with his heavy silver hammers so that he could deftly improve the internal structure of Purple Iron. He managed to increase its quality without reducing its volume.

    In reality, this method was akin to using a cannon to st a mosquito away. It was an exhausting process and far moreplicated than simply adjusting the gun barrel again. The fact was his forging workshop had just opened so he could only use such a method to make headway as soon as possible and umte adequate merit points for himself.

    The radiancested for a total of ten seconds before it slowly faded. Tang Wulin¡¯s pair of heavy silver hammers were now pounding less forcefully but at higher speed. The metal began to change its form rapidly and gradually ttened before it slowly took form under the heavy silver hammer¡¯s influence.

    Long Yuxue could even see that one of Tang Wulin¡¯s forging hammers had gradually changed into a long rod to work in tandem with the other hammer. The sheet of Purple Iron was quickly rolled up and formed into a gun barrel once again.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s movements were so fast that they had not recovered from the shock of seeing a grade 1 thousand refined metal before the gun barrel had already regained its original form.

    ¡°Hiss...¡± The barrel was plunged into the water to cool it down. Tang Wulin¡¯s took it out again and dropped it into his hands.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s done.¡± Tang Wulin passed it to Lu Ni.

    Lu Ni lowered her head to take a look and discovered that the gun barrel had the exact same size as before, but its deformities hadpletely vanished and it looked just like a brand-new gun barrel. The only difference was the addition of a dense cloud pattern on its surface that made it appear to be textured.

    This was...

    The gun barrel was still warm to the touch when she received it. She took a nce at its interior and found it to be as smooth as a mirror. It felt entirely different in her hand. She pinched lightly and, though this was not a formal assessment, she felt that the gun barrel had been strengthened by at least thirty percent. Tang Wulin was just being modest when he had promised only a ten percent increase!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry, but it¡¯s very difficult to improve its quality without adding anything if I don¡¯t forge it again. It should be fine now. I think that it won¡¯t be damaged for a while at least. It willst longer than before for sure,¡± Tang Wulin said with a smile.

    Lu Ni let out a sigh of relief. She looked at Tang Wulin¡¯s hands and found that his pair of forging hammers had already vanished.

    She turned her head to the side and looked toward Long Yuxue. ¡°Little Xue, you¡¯ve truly found yourself an extraordinary business partner! Lucky you. I¡¯m jealous. Tang Wulin, are you still looking for investors?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. We¡¯re not in need of any more investment at this point.¡± What a joke. Tang Wulin bore the pain of counting Long Yuxue in as a partner because she offered timely assistance. How could he possibly allow someone else to invest?!

    Lu Ni held the gun barrel and spoke, ¡°Now I regret not asking you to forge using the second method at least. I¡¯m very curious as to how would it turn out if it¡¯s forged with the third method?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°As a gun barrel, the metal needs to work under constant high temperatures. In order to ensure indefinite usage, then it would need to possess self-repairing abilities and the metal would need to be strengthened. For the third method, I¡¯d add two types of rare metal and perform fuse forging, then elevate it to spirit forging. This way, it would be capable of self-repair even without inscribing a soul circuit. It wouldn¡¯t be damaged even after prolonged usage. It would also make it possible to engrave a soul circuit so the artillery power can be amplified. Even though it is slightly more costly, I think it¡¯s worth the price. Of course, this is on the premise that your ultra quick-firing gun is powerful enough as such an investment is only worthwhile if you n to use it long term.¡±

    Astonished by Tang Wulin¡¯s words, Lu Ni could not help asking, ¡°Fuse forging? Fuse forging. You...you¡¯re a rank-5 cksmith? Oh no, you ought to be close to rank-6 to be able to perform fuse forging, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin beamed with joy. ¡°I can do some simple soul forging too.¡± He had already given enough hints, so it was time for him to reveal his abilities.

    ¡°Soul forging? You¡¯re a Saint Craftsman?¡±

    Both Lu Ni and Long Yuxue were so overwhelmed by the amount of information that they felt like their brains were useless now.

    A Saint Craftsman-ranked cksmith? There were none in the entire Blood God Army. There could only be so many Saint Craftsman-ranked cksmiths on the entire continent. All of them together still made up less than twenty people. The Blood God Army was so secluded that even if the army was willing, no Saint Craftsman woulde over here willingly. Who could make theme then?

    Thus, the highest ranked cksmith in the Blood God Army was only rank-6.

 Chapter 947 - The Saint Craftsmanâ€™s Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 947: The Saint Craftsman¡¯s Surprise</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    How could these two women not feel shocked when Tang Wulin told them that he could do soul forging at present?

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Practice is the sole criterion of truth. Ma¡¯am, I wee you to rmend me more customers.¡±

    One thousand merit points for the second method was very expensive. Five thousand merit points for the third method was even more expensive. Yet, it would not be considered expensive if the cksmith was actually a Saint Craftsman. It was truly not that expensive!

    Lu Ni looked down at the gun barrel in her hands. She could not even begin to imagine that the person who helped her to forge earlier turned out to be a Saint Craftsman.

    It was simply unbelievable. What was a Saint Craftsman? A Saint Craftsman was a person capable of forging the base metal for a red mecha. He was a person capable ofpleting the pre-production for three-word battle armor.

    A Saint Craftsman stood at the peak of the forging world and held an exceedingly high status in the entire continent. There was only one Divine Craftsman on Douluo Continent! On the other hand, the person before her was already a Saint Craftsman at an age of barely twenty years. How could one be certain he would not be the next Divine Craftsman?

    Long Yuxue¡¯s exquisite body was trembling mildly as she looked at the warm smile on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. The way she cast her eyes on him was changing subtly.

    Lu Ni took a deep breath as she stored her gun barrel cautiously. Then, she pressed a few buttons on her Blood God Bracelet. ¡°Thank you for your trouble. Kindly receive these merit points.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I said that it¡¯s free of charge!¡±

    Lu Ni spoke, ¡°No. I¡¯d feel guilty for taking something so precious for free. Furthermore, I hope that you can prioritize my needs when I need your forging skills in the future. Master Tang, I apologize for being impolite earlier, and don¡¯t you address me as ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯ anymore.¡±

    Tang Wulin unabashedly received the merit points she transferred. It was not a hundred but five hundred merit points. Actually, the elevation done on the gun barrel for five hundred merit points was not expensive.

    Long Yuxue sent Lu Ni, who was still unwilling to part, away. She closed the forging room¡¯s door and looked at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze.

    Tang Wulin felt slightly ufortable from her stare. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    Long Yuxue suddenly spoke with rage in her voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    Tang Wulin was taken aback and spoke with slight helplessness, ¡°Would you believe me if I had told you that I was a Saint Craftsman?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Long Yuxue replied without the slightest hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s one thing whether I believe you or not, another thing altogether whether you¡¯re telling me the truth. It¡¯s not right for you not to tell me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, my bad.¡± Tang Wulin immediately gave in. It would not be smart of him to quarrel with women.

    Long Yuxue suddenly sniggered, then her gaze became gentler as she looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°Thanks for allowing me to profit at your expense. How about if I take a smaller cut then?¡±

    To open a forging workshop with a Saint Craftsman was just pie in the sky. She began to specte the value of operating such a business in the future.

    ¡°Sure, sure! How low are you nning to go?¡± Tang Wulin immediately agreed without the slightest hesitation. Of course, it pained his heart to see his earnings diminish.

    ¡°You wish!¡± Long Yuxue giggled, turned around, and left after she opened the door. ¡°Lil¡¯ Tang, put in more effort, okay.¡±

    ¡°This woman is truly...¡± Tang Wulin could not help feeling frustrated.

    Long Yuxue was almost in a trot as she came over to the operations headquarters. She had free ess to the ce as the deputymissioner of the Secret Service.

    ¡°Long Yuxue reporting!¡± She eximed aloud upon ringing the doorbell.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Long Tianwu¡¯s deep voice was heard.

    The door swung open and Long Yuxue dashed into the room in high spirits.

    ¡°Father, I have something to tell you,¡± said Long Yuxue with joy.

    Long Tianwu¡¯s expression dulled. ¡°It¡¯s working time now so you should address me as ¡®sir¡¯.¡± He was slightly astonished to find his usually stoic daughter bing so spirited today.

    Long Yuxue immediately felt her excitement dampened, so she gave a dissatisfied humph and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to hear about it. Don¡¯t regret this in the future!¡±

    Long Tianwu was stunned for a moment. He could not help smiling as he spoke, ¡°Little girl, what is it? Tell me quickly.¡±

    Long Yuxue turned her head to the side and spoke with a slight arrogance, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you about it anymore. I¡¯m leaving, sir.¡± She turned around upon saying that and prepared to leave.

    Long Tianwu stood up and burst outughing. ¡°Alright, my precious daughter. There¡¯s no outsider here. Father was being a little strict earlier, and I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Long Yuxue then calmed down and spoke, ¡°Father, let me tell you a pieced of good news. We¡¯ve found ourselves a treasure.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Long Tianwu looked at his daughter in puzzlement.

    Long Yuxue sniggered. ¡°It¡¯s Tang Wulin!¡±

    ¡°Tang Wulin? What¡¯s with him?¡± Long Tianwu said, ¡°I thought he¡¯s undergoing special training with you. Did you discover something new about him?¡±

    Long Yuxue answered, ¡°It¡¯s truly a new discovery. Do you know that he¡¯s also a cksmith?¡±

    Long Tianwu spoke, ¡°Every soul master with the ambition to be a battle armor master will also develop an ability that is rted to battle armors. This is not something new! Only that there are not many who choose to forge.¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke, ¡°Do you know what his cksmith rank is then?¡±

    Long Tianwu spoke, ¡°Judging by your expression, I think his forging level should be quite impressive. Could it be that he¡¯s a rank-5 cksmith? Can he perform spirit forging already? It¡¯s truly impressive at his age.¡±

    Long Yuxue demurred and pouted her rosy lips in discontentment. She then said, ¡°Is your daughter a person that is so easily impressed? What¡¯s a little spirit forging to me?¡±

    Long Tianwu could not help smiling and said, ¡°What¡¯s a little spirit forging for you, huh? Do you know how difficult it is to do spirit forging... Wait, what do you mean?¡± An astonished expression appeared on Long Tianwu¡¯s face.

    Long Yuxue giggled and nodded. She spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right. He can do more than spirit forging. He can do soul forging and he¡¯s a rank-7 Saint Craftsman. He is definitely the youngest rank-7 Saint Craftsman forging grandmaster in the history of the forging world!¡±

    Long Tianwu drew in a cold breath, yet he was not thrilled. On the contrary, he was quiet.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Father? It¡¯s a good thing! Shouldn¡¯t you be happy about it?¡± Long Yuxue asked in puzzlement.

    Long Tianwu heaved a sigh. ¡°If it had been another person, I¡¯d be extremely happy because it¡¯s genuinely a joyous asion for our Blood God Army. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s stature is a little peculiar.¡±

    ¡°His stature?¡± Long Yuxue looked at her father.

    Long Tianwu spoke, ¡°He possesses a very powerful fighting ability with a powerful bloodline. He¡¯s also a rank-7 Saint Craftsman. Where do you think such an outstanding young man is cultivated?¡±

    Long Yuxue answered, ¡°Isn¡¯t he chosen and sent by the Tang Sect?¡±

    Long Tianwu spoke, ¡°The Tang Sect is incapable of cultivating such a talented person. He is exceptionally endowed by the heavens and is even god¡¯s favored person. He will certainly be a towering personality on the continent in the future. Moreover, he¡¯s handsome, so Father believes that he is very appealing. Yet, I must warn you to stay far away from him. Father can only hope that you remain safe and sound.¡±

    Long Yuxue was all confused. ¡°Father, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Long Tianwu spoke with a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve verified his stature with the Tang Sect. Tang Wulin is the leader of the current Shrek Seven Monsters from Shrek Academy. Do you understand now?¡±

    Long Yuxue was quivering uncontrobly upon hearing her father¡¯s words.

    She had listened to too many stories about Shrek Academy and the Shrek Seven Monsters ever since she was young. She had never expected the youth, who addressed her as ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯ and had a thirst for knowledge, to unsuspectingly be a current Shrek Seven Monster.

    ¡°Shrek City was destroyed and Shrek Academy has fallen. He is duty bound to the academy as a current Shrek Seven Monster. Tang Sect¡¯s Douluo Hall Hall Master sent him over with only two objectives. One is to nurture him while the other is to ensure his sessful enlistment in the army. Shrek was destroyed, so their adversaries are targeting Shrek Academy¡¯s students. Obviously, these people are waiting to cash in on the golden opportunity.¡±

 Chapter 948 - Merit Points That Cant Elevate Ones Military Rank

    <h4>Chapter 948: Merit Points That Can¡¯t Elevate One¡¯s Military Rank</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°None of Shrek Academy¡¯s former members will ever abandon it. On the other hand, this is something that all the great forces on the continent are unwilling to see. Thus, you can only imagine the stress that he will have to face in the future. Such a person is not destined for an ordinary life, and he is bound to be under the threat of constant danger. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say here?¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke, ¡°But our Blood God Army is rtively independent, so we won¡¯t be affected! No one here is going to look for trouble with him either!¡±

    Long Tianwu pped his forehead. ¡°Silly little girl, he¡¯s going to leave one day! He¡¯ll never stay in the Blood God Army forever!¡±

    Long Yuxue was caught in a daze. ¡®He¡¯ll leave?¡¯

    In her mind, she had always felt that the greatest soldiers would definitely choose to remain with the Blood God Army and pass down his or her legacy. Having been born and raised there, she never thought that she would leave the ce one day. Yet, her father¡¯s words revealed to her that she was different from Tang Wulin and that he would leave one day.

    A sensation that was difficult to describe radiated through Long Yuxue¡¯s body. She suddenly turned around and ran away. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask him.¡±

    Long Tianwu heaved a sigh as he gazed after his daughter quickly dashing out. Perhaps his daughter had truly taken a liking for that young man. Fortunately, he had been forewarned. He could only hope that Yuxue would notnd herself in any trouble.

    He pressed a button for themunicator on his table.

    ¡°General.¡±

    ¡°Dispatch my order to increase the exchange rate for every merit point earned from supplementary professions to one hundred and twenty percent. They can be used to exchange for the higher value but from this day on, they can¡¯t be used for promotion. Only merit points earned from battle can be used to elevate military rank.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    It was way too easy for a Saint Craftsman-ranked cksmith to earn merit points, so he could not let Tang Wulin climb too far up the ranks so soon. That was definitely not beneficial for the Blood God Army.

    Tang Wulin was unaware that Long Yuxue¡¯s moment of excitement had shattered his dream of using the merit points he gained through forging to attain a high rank.

    After Lu Ni left carrying the gun barrel, Tang Wulin did not have therge influx of customers that he had imagined. It was untilte afternoon that Lu Ni brought over two female officers. One was a major while the other was, surprisingly, a colonel.

    Both of them did not borate much, but they each requested Tang Wulin to forge a part after asking for a quotation. Both the parts were thousand refined.

    Once again, Tang Wulin disyed his incredible forging abilities. He used an exceedingly short amount of time toplete high quality forging under the close watch of the three female officers.

    The two female officers did not speak much after they had paid the merit points, and they left with Lu Ni. No other customers came for Tang Wulin after that for the rest of the day.

    As evening arrived, Long Yuxue did not turn up either.

    Tang Wulin returned to his quarters when he was certain that he would not receive any more customers that night. Doubt had crept into his heart. With forging skills like his, how could he possibly have no customers? Why did customers stopingter in the day? Had something gone wrong somewhere?

    It was only the next day that he finally understood what had happened. The reason was simply that Lu Ni had prevented the information from leaking out.

    Everyone knew the value of a Saint Craftsman, but anyone could be a little selfish. The spirit forging requests on the first afternoon were meant to further test his capability, while no one turned up after that because Lu Ni and her close friends went back to prepare all the items they wished to forge. They seized the opportunity when Saint Craftsman Tang Wulin was not popr, before his reputation spread in the Blood God Army, to have him work on all the items they wished to forge first.

    Thus, Lu Ni brought a total of five female officers when she came again early the next morning. The workload that they brought startled even Tang Wulin. Three of the female officers brought an entire suit of battle armor¡¯s worth of spirit-forged metals. For that, they spared no effort in preparing Tang Wulin¡¯s payment, even borrowing arge amount of merit points the night before.

    This was undoubtedly a hugemission.

    ¡°May I inquire if all of you prefer pure spirit forging or spirit-forged metal with smelted alloy added?¡± Tang Wulin asked. He was not a Master Craftsman only capable of spirit forging but a Saint Craftsman. The difference between these two ranks was that he could easilyplete fuse forging with all sorts of metals, not only soul forging.

    Two-word battle armor was too important for an ordinary battle armor master because this was the actual birth of the battle armor. Additionally, a good foundation would undoubtedly be the shortcut to his breakthrough in the future. Therefore, the female officers indicated that they wanted the best. Two of them chose to fuse forge two types of metals, while the other wealthier female officer with a history of military service even chose to fuse forge three types of metals.

    In addition to requests to make all sorts of weapons, Tang Wulin epted projects that earned him more than one hundred thousand merit points. The business was definitely highly lucrative. All the materials were provided by the female officers themselves! He was only charging for hisbor costs.

    However, his excitement onlysted until noon. One hundred thousand merit points could immediately promote him to a major under ordinary circumstances. However, someone from the military supplies department came over to his forging workshop at noon and announced the army¡¯s decision to not ept merit points earned outside of battle in exchange for military rank. This instantly left Tang Wulin feeling greatly disappointed.

    This was obviously aimed at him! Tang Wulin was feeling quite helpless. He understood that this was due to the army¡¯s fear that he would utilize forging to promote himself too quickly, but it was still a heavy blow to him.

    Consequently, Tang Wulin made the decision to change the signage outside his forging workshop, stating his intention to not ept forging missions below soul forging level.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Long Yuxue finally arrived. Surprised by the sign hanging in front of the door to his forging workshop, she could not help questioning Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin passed over his Blood God Bracelet to her quietly. ¡°I borrowed a total of twelve thousand merit points from you to start up this forging workshop. I¡¯ll return the points first then we¡¯ll halve the remaining profitster on. I don¡¯t wish to take on too much forging work anymore, so I apologize. However, when I take on soul-forging jobs, we¡¯ll still split the profits.¡±

    Long Yuxue looked astonished as she gazed at Tang Wulin¡¯s nonchnt expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? I thought Sister Lu Ni had found you a lot of jobs today?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right! It was going pretty well, but the military supplies department came and informed me that all the merit points earned from forging couldn¡¯t be used to elevate military rank. If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point of me earning so many points? Do I use them to exchange for food?¡±

    Long Yuxue was stunned for a moment as she had yet to be informed of this. She was immediately shocked upon hearing the news. ¡°How did this happen? Who told you about this? Is this a misunderstanding?¡±

    Tang Wulin passed the order sent by the military supplies department to Long Yuxue. It had been sealed with the army headquarters¡¯ red stamp.

    Long Xuyue¡¯s charming face turned ghastly pale at once upon reading the name of the person that issued the order. She immediately understood that this was her father¡¯s doing. Moreover, it was due to her own actions.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask them.¡± Long Yuxue turned around and ran away upon saying that.

    Tang Wulin sighed as he watched her depart in a rush, but his gaze suddenly became focused once again. ¡®So I can¡¯t rely on forging to get myself promoted in the army, right? Alright then, I¡¯ll just rely on battles to elevate myself.¡¯

    His Blood God Bracelet had been upgraded by the military supplies department earlier that day. His military gantry was divided into two parts. One part could be earned through forging while the other could be gained when he killed abyssal creatures inbat.

    His decision to only ept jobs that required soul forging or higher refinement was not out of spite, but after careful consideration. Tang Wulin would not mind being a little tired if he could earn merit points from forging in order to elevate his military rank, but if his merit points could not be used to elevate his military rank then he would not be wasting time on forging anymore. He needed to elevate his military rank as soon as possible, so he would reserve his time for taking part in battles.

    Of course, he would still need toplete the forging jobs which he had already epted to the best of his ability.

    It was already dusk when Long Xuyue returned. Her eyes were red when she was back. It was apparent that she had been crying.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wulin. I...I didn¡¯t manage to convince them...¡± Long Yuxue¡¯s voice sounded a little hoarse.

    Tang Wulin had justpleted forging the foundations for a piece of two-word battle armor. He smiled upon hearing her words. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Look, I¡¯ve earned one hundred thousand merit points in such a short period of time. We¡¯ll divide it, and you can buy anything you desire. Plus, the value of epting only soul forging work is rtively higher. I can only elevate myself by practicing soul forging. Perhaps, more soul forging tasks will being my way soon. What a pity that we can¡¯t utilize the merit points to raise our military ranks together. But it¡¯s okay. We shall earn more points so we can make you a top-grade mecha.¡±

 Chapter 949 - Purchasing Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 949: Purchasing Equipment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Long Yuxue raised her head and gazed deeply at Tang Wulin. She bit her rosy lips when she saw the warm smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help grinning and said, ¡°This is a decision from higher authority. Why are you apologizing?!¡±

    Long Yuxue¡¯s voice suddenly sounded as if she was agitated. ¡°But if I hadn¡¯t told Father about this, you wouldn¡¯t have been discovered when you were umting your merit points. You could have be at least a major.¡±

    Tang Wulin walked in front of her. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s fine. I believe that I can be a major really soon by relying on my abilities. If you wish to help me, then please make arrangements for me to take part in a battle in the abyssal cave as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Long Yuxue nodded. ¡°You should have already entered the actualbat stage of your special training. Our special service has the concession to enter the abyss. I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow. We shall choose our equipment tomorrow since you have your own merit points now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Early morning the next day, Long Yuxue came looking for Tang Wulin at his quarters. Tang Wulin did not even have the time to finish cultivating his Purple Demon Eyes when he saw her approaching.

    She was such a warm-hearted girl!

    ¡°Sir.¡± Tang Wulin hastily went down the stairs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the military supplies department.¡± Long Yuxue seemed to have already recovered after a night¡¯s rest. She appeared to be brimming with energy.

    The military supplies department was in charge of all the equipment in the army. Tang Wulin followed Long Yuxue there and found that there were no other Blood God Army soldiers there except for some members of the staff.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to purchase some equipment.¡± Long Yuxue disyed her Blood God Bracelet.

    ¡°Please choose an option.¡± An electronic touch screen appeared in front of Tang Wulin and Long Yuxue.

    Long Yuxue spoke, ¡°There is some equipment that you must choose such as the abyssal istion shield. With it, you can use your martial soul freely without being affected by the destruction aura in the abyssal ne. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to use your martial soul. This is the basic equipment, so it only costs one hundred merit points. Very cheap. In reality, the Federation invested a massive amount of resources and money in order to research its development.¡±

    She had already picked out a headband-like item for Tang Wulin as she spoke. That was the abyssal istion shield she had mentioned.

    ¡°Then, you¡¯ll need some equipment for self-defense, such as the spatial rectifier. This item can warp the space surrounding you after it¡¯s triggered. When you¡¯re trapped in a tight encirclement, it¡¯s very important to use this to warp space so you can create an opportunity to flee. Hmm...and also this. You¡¯ll need the stealth vest too. Wear it and it¡¯ll unleash a kind of abyssal aura fluctuation that makes the abyssal creatures unable to detect your presence through your spiritual power or aura. Even though it doesn¡¯t truly make you invisible, it¡¯s a necessity for our special service¡¯s missions. You should get one.¡±

    Long Yuxue took the initiative to help Tang Wulin pick out suitable pieces of equipment one after another as she carried on with her exnations.

    Almost all the equipment avable here was targeted at abyssal creatures. Tang Wulin felt that the most practical ones were the stealth vest and the abyssal istion shield. These two items could ensure that he could express his powers on thergest scale possible.

    ¡°Do you need a long-range weapon?¡± Long Yuxue asked Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Not at the moment, I think. Oh right, am I allowed to use mecha when I¡¯m fighting against abyssal creatures?¡±

    Long Yuxue nodded. ¡°Of course, you can. However, you¡¯ll need to consume a lot of energy in order to conceal your mecha¡¯s aura. Generally, everyone will bring along their mecha, but they won¡¯t use it unless absolutely necessary. They¡¯ll onlyunch it when they¡¯re in great danger. It¡¯s used to break out of an encirclement or annihte the enemy quickly.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s chest tightened because he recalled thebat method Teacher Mu Ye had taught him long ago. Even though Mu Ye had been unable to be a Hyper Douluo because he was too invested in studying mechas, he once told Tang Wulin that mechas were extremely important for modern warfare. Many battle armor masters overlooked that and thought that battle armor had already outmatched mechas, so there was utterly no need for them anymore. However, Mu Ye¡¯s theory had been that battle armor and mechas could cooperate with each other. A mecha was just like the battle armor¡¯s outeryer, so if thebination was good, it could elevate the soul master¡¯s overall fighting capacity.

    Tang Wulin very much agreed with the concept. That day, As Douluo could have had a red mecha thatplemented his four-word battle armor, and perhaps he would have even survived the ordeal!

    Thus, Tang Wulin had been thinking about seeking the opportunity to build himself a powerful mecha.

    The yellow mecha that he used before was definitely no longer suitable for him. Its offensive and defensive capabilities were too weak. The defense provided from Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Body and battle armor was already so great that he could even outmatch a ck mecha. He was considering which direction he should focus on when he was making mechas in the future under such circumstances.

    Tang Wulin bought the three aforementioned pieces of equipment while the rest of the purchases included disposable soul devices such as bombs. One could never have enough of such items.

    He was not too well-versed in soul devices originally, but ever since Shrek Academy was destroyed by the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition, he finally understood the painful reason for the soul beasts¡¯ extinction. Mankind¡¯s soul weapons had already reached a terrifying level. There was a limit to mankind¡¯s power, but weapons were still being developed with no end. The very could be destroyed one day.

    Tang Wulin believed that it was possible that the entire could be shattered if arge number of Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunitions were triggered. The Federation made the decision to limit such ammunition to three not only because they had limited resources but also because they feared for themselves. On the other hand, the fact that two Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunitions destroyed Shrek City would only spread the fear of soul weapons even further.

    Tang Wulin had heard that the Federation was investing even more scientific resources into researching airborne vehicles, though he was unsure of how far they had progressed.

    ¡°That¡¯s all that you¡¯re purchasing? Actually, that small-sized mecha is pretty good. It¡¯s equipped with the fighting capacity of a purple mecha and many misceneous functions such as radar. It¡¯s pretty impressive,¡± Long Yuxue reminded Tang Wulin.

    Even though Tang Wulin bought quite a lot of disposable equipment, his total expenditure was only a few thousand merit points. It was nothing to him as he already had tens of thousands of merit points.

    Long Yuxue epted half of Tang Wulin¡¯s merit points which were due to her as his investor, but she did not take back her initial investment nor did she object to Tang Wulin¡¯s decision to only ept high-end tasks in his forging workshop.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take these first. I¡¯ll make adjustments after the battle if I need any other equipment,¡± Tang Wulin told Long Yuxue.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Long Yuxue nodded. ¡°Alright. Having this much equipment as a new recruit is already considered more than the others. Moreover, there¡¯s me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll protect me?¡± Tang Wulin looked at her in astonishment.

    Long Yuxue smiled but did not exin any further. ¡°Let¡¯s go. From here on in, I¡¯ll take you into actualbat, but you must remember to follow all orders once we¡¯ve arrived at the abyssal passage. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be punished with military justice!¡±

    There was no sign of joking on her face at the end of the conversation.

    Tang Wulin nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He had no knowledge of the abyssal passage, so there was no doubt that it was best that he trusted Long Yuxue¡¯s wisdom. At least she could provide him with experience which was what he needed most right now to familiarize himself with the abyssal ne.

    Long Yuxue brought Tang Wulin along as they headed straight for the rear end of the Blood God Army after they had left the military supplies department. She tossed a pair of skis to Tang Wulin once they were out of the Blood God Army barracks. ¡°Do you know how to use these?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered with a bitter smile on his face, ¡°Not so much.¡±

    Long Yuxue smiled. ¡°I think that you¡¯ll adapt to them in a moment with your skills in controlling your body. Follow me. Part your legs and use the skis to decelerate.¡±

    She had already put on her pair of skis while speaking. She took the lead and slid forward. They were on a mountain covered in snow, so skiing was absolutely the best mode of transportation in this environment.

    It was quite difficult for Tang Wulin to get used to the skis as he started moving forth rapidly. Long Yuxue deftly used her skis to control her direction while Tang Wulin appeared to be shooting straight forward.

    However, he was not afraid because he could always fly with his battle armor if anything untoward happened.

    The snond was extremely t. Even though Tang Wulin continued elerating, at least there were no obstacles in front of him. He watched Long Yuxue¡¯s movement in front while he attempted to try it out himself. His body swayed so much that he almost took a tumble on a few asions, but he managed to rely on the skillful control he had over his muscles to stabilize himself.

 Chapter 950 - Arriving at the Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 950: Arriving at the Abyss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Little by little, he began to grasp some techniques to sway left and right while controlling his center of gravity, and he could finally reduce his speed.

    He skied for more than ten minutes when Long Yuxue suddenly shouted from in front, ¡°Be careful! The abyssal cave is right up ahead. Slow yourself down!¡±

    As she was saying that, she controlled her skis skillfully to decelerate, but Tang Wulin was not as agile as she. He continued forward at the same speed.

    Tang Wulin suddenly felt something tighten around his waist. He did not realize that Long Yuxue had arrived behind him and had grabbed the garment around his waist. He quickly began to slow down as Long Yuxue helped him to decelerate gently.

    ¡°Sir, your skiing skills are really impressive!¡± The two of them finally stopped when they were a few hundred meters away from the massive cave. Its gargantuan mouth was over three thousand meters in diameter.

    Long Yuxue took the skis off her feet and spoke to Tang Wulin, ¡°This is one of the basic skills in the Blood God Army. You¡¯ll get used to it naturally aftering here a few more times.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. It was true that skiing should not be a problem for him as long as he had adequate time to adapt to it.

    Long Yuxue spoke with a deep voice, ¡°The abyssal passage is right in front of us. You still remember how you entered during the test the other day, right? It¡¯s the same here only that the actual location is muchrger than the test¡¯s simtion. Moreover, there are many more abyssal creatures in there. Be careful and listen to mymands. Don¡¯t hesitate when I order you to fall back in case we encounter overwhelming forces. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    Long Yuxue stopped walking when she arrived in front of the gigantic cave. Tang Wulin stood by her side and looked down. It was all pitch ck in there with the asional sound of a loud, rumbling echo. Snow was sliding down from the surroundings from time to time while enormous icicles formed in the area surrounding the cave.

    The over three-thousand-meter wide mouth of the cave looked just like huge, voracious jaws capable of swallowing anything.

    Long Yuxue pressed her right hand against her chest. Soon after, Tang Wulin could hear a series of nging sounds. A small piece of metal cracked open first, followed by metal scales unfolding and covering Long Yuxue¡¯s entire body. It was a small mecha.

    The mecha covered Long Yuxue¡¯s entire body, but it only appeared to be three meters tall with a pair of folded wings on its back. Its size was not very bigpared to ordinary mechas. Air was being blown out from underneath her feet, suspending her body in midair.

    ¡°Yours should be two-word battle armor, right? Unleash it then. Don¡¯t hesitate even for a moment when we¡¯re down, and also, turn on the abyssal istion shield and your stealth vest.¡±

    Tang Wulin did as he was told. He could immediately sense that ayer of air was unleashed from the metal ring on his head and enshrouded his body at once. Meanwhile, a strange fluctuation seemed to be pulsating from his stealth vest. It had a peculiar frequency that was supposed to mimic that on the abyssal ne.

    Triggering it with his consciousness, pieces of golden battle armor began to unleash on their own and swiftly covered his entire body. When the pair of enormous golden dragon wings unfolded and spread out behind his back, even Long Yuxue, who had figured out that Tang Wulin was a two-word battle armor master, could not help getting caught in its spell. Her eyes sparkled as she stared at it.

    ¡°What magnificent armor! I¡¯ve seen three-word armor that looked less impressive than yours. Please help me to forge the metal necessary for a set of two-word battle armor when we¡¯re back. I wish to be a two-word battle armor master soon, too, so I won¡¯t need such a minimecha anymore.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Wulin immediately agreed.

    The material used in his two-word battle armor was different because it was forged from three types of alloy. Moreover, he added something special for his battle armor, of course. The ornateness of the battle armor was not just for show on the surface but also because it was inscribed with even more core circuits. Nature had endowed Tang Wulin with a powerful body, so he was capable of withstanding more energy build-up than ordinary people. Thus, his battle armor¡¯s amplification effect was greater than ordinary two-word battle armor. This was determined by his body¡¯s strength.

    Under the control of his soul power, Tang Wulin¡¯s wings spread out so his body was suspended in the air. The scales on his battle armor were exuding golden streams of light, reflecting off the snowyndscape.

    Although Long Yuxue in her minimecha appeared to be taller and bulkier, her mecha looked so unsophisticated it was akin to a beggar¡¯s outfitpared to Tang Wulin¡¯s battle armor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She suppressed her envy as she admired his armor. ¡®The boy has truly proven himself to be the leader of the current Shrek Seven Monsters! Just judging by his battle armor you can tell how extraordinary he is.¡¯

    Tang Wulin spread his wings out behind his back as he leaped into the cave together with Long Yuxue.

    Long Yuxue slid against the cave wall while she spiraled downward.

    A series of electronic scans were soon triggered below. The Blood God Bracelet on their hands were glowing, so there was no doubt that this was the identity verification device installed by the Blood God Army.

    Long Yuxue once told Tang Wulin that the Blood God Army spent many years of hard work to build an exceedingly strong defense system on the periphery of this abyssal passage, which was effective against both internal and external assaults. They would be under heavy attack as soon as the abyssal creatures attempted to charge out from the cave, so this was also the finalyer defense for the abyssal passage.

    The Secret Service was granted special authority as expected. Both of them soonnded on the below the abyss.

    Tang Wulin once inquired from Long Yuxue as to what was underneath therge if one continued to venture down?

    Long Yuxue told him that this was once the real abyssal passage because the most powerful abyssal creatures could onlye out through an opening that wasrge enough for them. Afterward, it was sealed with thebined efforts of the powerhouses from the great forces at the time. Only the smaller passages still existed and thus resulted in the current abyssal passage.

    The inside of this pitch-ck passage was guarded by two battalions at all times. Though the Blood God Army was rtively small, their fighting capacity was exceedingly powerful with the most cutting-edge equipment.

    They guarded the abyssal ne for so many years and stopped the abyssal creatures from bringing catastrophe upon the Douluo Continent.

    This time, Long Yuxue did not allow Tang Wulin to walk in front of her as she had done in their previous experience during the test. She walked ahead with great strides into the passage.

    The inside of the passage was not entirely pitch ck, as every alternate section was illuminated. It was apparent that this was a safe zone and all the lights had been installed by the Blood God Army as well.

    They soon encountered a soldier from the Blood God Army and passed through the checkpoint smoothly by relying on their Blood God Bracelets¡¯ Secret Service signal.

    They continued to venture inward and arrived at the first passage tform. This ce had be a metallic world with all sorts of soul devices installed everywhere, and there was even a metal room used to rest.

    Long Yuxue whispered to Tang Wulin softly, ¡°There are hundreds of abyssal passages right now, with a total of thirty-six high-ranking passages that the more dangerous abyssal creatures could pass through. For example, Mo Mei which you¡¯ve already encountered is one of the top-grade abyssal creatures. The one that you saw the other day was only arva. We¡¯d be doomed if it was an adult. It¡¯s a creature that would even trouble a Title Douluo but also the smallest species among the top grade abyssal creatures. It was said that the Abyssal Queen had been from Mo Mei¡¯s n.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°So which way are we heading to now?¡±

    Long Yuxue replied, ¡°The abyssal passages are categorized as Grade S, Grade A, Grade B, and Grade C. It¡¯s your first time here, so, of course, we¡¯ll go to the Grade C Passage. Passages of this grade are slightly narrower, so the abyssal creatures that can pass through them are of limited power. It¡¯s quite safe for us to explore, making it convenient for you to learn about the creatures.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After a few words with the base, Long Yuxue brought Tang Wulin along as they entered a passage that was only the height of a man.

 Chapter 951 - The Actual Battle in the Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 951: The Actual Battle in the Abyss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Long Yuxue continued to speak as they walked, ¡°The base troop here is changed once a month. Our army has a total of ten battalions under itsmand, every battalion has about one thousand five hundred men. This is thebat unit. Our Secret Service is considered abat support unit, so we¡¯re not counted. The remaining staff members are part of the support and research crews which make up about ten thousand people in total. Our total strength has always been between twenty-five and thirty thousand. A new recruit like you is also a reserve officer if you were to join thebat unit.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve umted thousands of years worth of experience to allow us to reduce our fatalitiespared to those days. Generally, a new recruit will go through one year of reserve duty after one month of special training. Only the new recruits that pass the reserve duty are allowed to truly join the frontline battlefield. Your situation is slightly special. You¡¯re transferred to the Secret Service because of your exceptional abilities, but this means you need to familiarize yourself withbat against abyssal creatures.¡±

    Both of them passed through three more guarded checkpoints before they finally entered the actual abyssal passage.

    The lighting in front was no longer the same. It appeared as if a faint glow was prating through the passage.

    ¡°This is the light from the other side of the abyssal passage. We are in a Grade C passage, so I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll encounter abyssal creatures that are too powerful. You should be able to handle that. Confronting the real creature is not the same as fighting them during the test. Have you ever been in a battle with a real soul beast? I don¡¯t think so, right? Perhaps you have participated in somepetition? However, do remember that it¡¯s a life and death situation when you¡¯re fighting an abyssal creature. You¡¯re absolutely not allowed to act mercifully. Moreover, you must always deliver a crushing blow. This is not a drill.¡±

    Even though Tang Wulin had indeed been well-endowed by nature, he had also made himself very powerful as well. In Long Xuyue¡¯s point of view, many geniuses like him could not adapt upon arriving at the Blood God Army because life in the continent had always been peaceful. There were no opportunities for soul masters to truly engage in real battles. On the other hand, it was a war between mankind and abyssal creatures here, and it was not a joke. Thus, she reminded Tang Wulin repeatedly, so he would take this seriously and not be arrogant. An arrogant person would usually end up dead quickly.

    Tang Wulin did not borate much, just nodding in agreement.

    They continued forward for another kilometer. ording to Tang Wulin¡¯s calctions, they had already walked for about seven to eight kilometers upon entering this ce. Peculiar energy was fluctuating inside the abyssal passage as if the passage was a spatial ne instead of being made of solid rock and soil. This could also be the reason why the abyssal ne could not connect to other ces.

    It was as if the abyssal ne used a tube to pierce through space into the world of the Douluo Continent, and the abyssal creatures could only crawl into the world through this tube.

    Now that the main tube was already sealed, they could only search for other branches and figure out a way to enter before attempting to open up the main tube.

    ¡°Prepare to fight!¡± Long Yuxue shouted in a deep voice, and with a sh of light, a soul weapon appeared in her mecha¡¯s hand.

    It appeared to be arge firearm over two-meters long, with a slender body. The gun barrel was especially long, but it was still slightly finer than the quick-firing gun barrel which Tang Wulin repaired the other day. Tang Wulin sensed that the energy fluctuation hidden inside the weapon was so terrifying such that even he felt threatened despite his powerful defense.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s mannerism changed at once when she was holding the soul firearm. She was no longer icy cold as before. Her aura hadpletely disappeared and even the sense of danger radiating from her firearm vanished soon after. It was as if her entire person had melded into the air.

    Yet, she was inly standing there before his eyes. Tang Wulin could not help admiring her ability to conceal her aura.

    The whole time, Tang Wulin had not actually learned about Long Xuyue¡¯s abilities. He could vaguely sense that her cultivation base was around five-rings.

    Tang Wulin came from Shrek Academy, and he could always outdo his opponent. Hence, he had assumed that Long Yuxue¡¯s fighting capabilities could never possibly triumph over his.

    Yet, at that exact moment, he began to have doubts when he saw Long Yuxue standing there with the soul firearm in her hand. Long Yuxue should be more powerful than he had imagined, and she could certainly achieve the rank of major by relying on her power.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s speed increased soon after she procured her weapon. She touched the ground with the tips of her toes as she moved forward swiftly without making any noise.

    There was a ce simr to a node at every alternate section of the abyssal passage, while the tomb-like location was most favorable for battles.

    Long Yuxue suddenly stopped after crossing another node. She took a nce at the instrument in her hand and then made a hand gesture signaling Tang Wulin to hush.

    The back of her soul firearm was ced on top of the minimecha¡¯s shoulder while her hands supported the weapon. She stood firmly on the ground while her aura faded even more, till it felt like even her breathing had stopped. She stood there just like a statue.

    All of a sudden, Long Yuxue moved. Her body turned ever so slightly while the firearm in her hands instantly shot out a stream of gray light.

    The beam moved at a speed that could not be captured by one¡¯s naked eyes. Even Tang Wulin¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes could only see indistinctly that there was a gray shadow that vanished as soon as it shed.

    The sh was gone, and Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. A piercing cry suddenly came out from the distance. A creature that was grey-ck all over stood up in the darkness.

    Tang Wulin could see that it was simr to a lizard. It waspletely grey-ck with curved hook-like spines growing out from its body. One of its eyes was already blinded from the shot. Its body twisted a few times as it shrieked before it transformed into a puff of grey smog that dissipated into the air. The grey smog shot straight toward the inside of the abyssal cave.

    It was an abyssal creature. Tang Wulin¡¯s body moved in a sh and he shielded himself in front of Long Yuxue. The wings on his back closed as he retracted his battle armor and brought out his Golden Dragon Spear.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Long Yuxue¡¯s icy cold voice was heard in his ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Tang Wulin pointed his Golden Dragon Spear ahead as he dashed forth in great strides.

    It seemed like there were more species of abyssal creatures than he had imagined. He had never seen the species earlier before either. However, he could tell that it was an abyssal creature skilled in concealing itself known as the Devour Lizard through his sses with Long Yuxue. The creature survived by devouring the life force of other creatures.

    It came from a big n of abyssal creatures. The powerhouses of this n could achieve the rank of Mo Mei¡¯s species. Moreover, they came in great numbers with uneven ranks. They had very high defense, but their weakness was their eyes.

    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± Meanwhile, a few figures scurried in their direction like lightning. They were a few more Devour Lizards as this species lived in groups. The lizard at the vanguard was killed so thepanions behind woulde charging forward.

    The Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands shook as thousands of energy spears filled the entire cave. The Devour Lizards were all enshrouded within their radiance.

    ¡°Poof, poof, poof!¡± The Devour Lizards were gradually pierced by the Golden Dragon Spear one after another with a series of soft thuds. One could only see streams of gray smog after the Golden Dragon Spear prated the Devour Lizards¡¯ bodies due to the high speed. This time, the smog did not manage to flee but were sucked into the Golden Dragon Spear and infused into Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    To his surprise, he was absorbing pure energy after it was filtered by the Golden Dragon Spear.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes as he immediately came to a realization. After these abyssal creatures were killed, most of the energy from its body would be taken back by the abyss. Thus, the abyss was capable of being reborn again even after so many of the abyssal creatures were killed. At the same time, he had already proven that he could truly absorb the abyssal creatures¡¯ energy through his Golden Dragon Spear by engaging in a real-life battle.

    The energy from these Devour Lizards was so minuscule that its effects on him were negligible, but it was still beneficial for him to slowly umte it anyhow. Many a little makes a mickle, so it was still better than nothing.

 Chapter 952 - Accumulating Merit Points

    <h4>Chapter 952: umting Merit Points</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    What a waste it would be if he were to only depend on heaven-and-earth treasures to elevate his physical attributes.

    Holding her firearm, Long Yuxue was immediately relieved as she watched his broad shoulders while he killed the Devour Lizards steadily behind his back. He was not frightened even though he was engaged in a real battle. It was apparent that he had nock of battle experience. That was impressive!

    Tang Wulin took a nce at his Blood God Bracelet and noticed that he was awarded thirty merit points for killing three Devour Lizards. It was apparent that the number of merit points given for killing a Devour Lizard was much higher than that for a Four-wed Bat.

    As Tang Wulin continued to walk forward, Devour Lizards came pouncing toward him one after another, but all ended up as merit points and energy for him. They passed through a segment of the passage that was about fifty meters long. Tang Wulin walked in front and killed over forty Devour Lizards, receiving hundreds of merit points. This could be considered the first jackpot he had earned.

    Following behind him, Long Yuxue was getting increasingly shocked as she observed him. The fighting capacity which Tang Wulin disyed when he was fighting the Devour Lizard was extreme. Moreover, he had never pierced the Devour Lizard¡¯s eye, which was its weak spot, but just struck at its head. The Devour Lizard¡¯s head was as hard as an alloy, but it was like soft tofu when it was pierced by the Golden Dragon Spear. It did not even stand a chance.

    He was very effective at closebat indeed!

    As both of them arrived at the second node of the passage, Long Yuxue gradually grew more at ease.

    The node was slightlyrger than the one before. There was a cave about fifty meters away where energy was surging intensely in the surrounding space.

    Tang Wulin had just walked to the entrance of the cave when he saw a pair of gray-white eyes filled with deathly stillness.

    It was a Devour Lizard with a bulky body that was more than ten timesrger than the Devour Lizards before. Its body was more than seven meters long and entirely covered in thick gray scales. The scales were continuously opening and closing following the rhythm of its breathing while releasing faint gray mist.

    ¡°Be careful. This is arger Devour Lizard of a much higher level. The mist spouted from it is ever changing and can take the form of a weapon or battle armor. Do your best not to let it get near you,¡± Long Yuxue reminded him in a deep voice.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s figure shed as he charged forward with the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand pointed straight ahead. Meanwhile, he unleashed his Golden Dragon Body and golden dragon scalespletely covered him. His pair of palms transformed into the Golden Dragon ws as golden light shimmered in his eyes.

    Therge Devour Lizard let out a deep roar as the mist spouting out from its scales suddenly turned thicker. The mist surged forward rapidly and suddenly solidified just as Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear struck it. It enshrouded the spear just in time.

    Tang Wulin felt his Golden Dragon Spear turned heavier as if it had sunk into deep mud. At the same time, the gray thick mist was still surging in his direction continuously as if it was attempting topletely engulf him.

    There was a great roar, and therge-scale Devour Lizard cried out in rage while the thick mist immediately dissipated. At the sound of the roar, its enormous body was sted away.

    Without needing to look, Tang Wulin knew that Long Yuxue wrapped up the right with her firearm. Close in to block the enemy and kill them from a distance. This was the standardbat procedure for the army.

    Tang Wulin raised his left hand and waved to signify that he was okay. He shook the Golden Dragon Spear he held once and golden light burst out. The gray mist had blown apart when the Golden Dragon Spear pierced the Devour Lizard¡¯s head with a golden glow shimmering in the surroundings.

    At once, a gush of energy infused into his body. It was much thicker than that from when he had killed the ordinary Devour Lizard earlier. The Devour Lizard faded soon after, and the grey mist vanished from his sight.

    ¡®As expected, this is a good ce to cultivate!¡¯ Tang Wulin extolled in his heart.

    Long Yuxue arrived at his side. ¡°Be careful and don¡¯t advance rashly. You can¡¯t assess the abyssal creatures with conventional thinking. Sometimes an opponent that appears weak to us can cause a great deal of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Tang Wulin nodded and said, ¡°But there¡¯s no need for you to attack so hastily. It¡¯s not toote to attack when you¡¯re certain that I¡¯m in danger.¡±

    Long Yuxue scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t appreciate a good deed.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help smiling. Naturally, he could tell that Long Yuxue was extremelypetitive, and she intended topare herself to him.

    He took a nce at his Blood God Bracelet. His merit points had increased by fifty once again.

    Tang Wulin felt that there were slightly fewer abyssal creatures in this little passage.

    They continued to advance to the next passage. However, Tang Wulin suddenly sensed danger the moment before he was about to enter.

    He had Spirit Abyss-ranked spiritual power, so his perception was more acute than ordinary people. He struck out with his Golden Dragon Spear without the slightest hesitation. With a deep roar, a golden dragon sted out from the Golden Dragon Spear and spiraled upward. It was the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven.

    Even though it was done hastily, Tang Wulin managed to exert over seventy percent of his power due to his proficiency with the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven.

    ¡°Boom!¡± At the loud rumbling, a figure sted into the depths of the passage. Tang Wulin could only see a faint pair of bloodred eyes.

    In a sh, he led the charge into the passage. Tang Wulin had unleashed his Golden Dragon Body, so his eyes were glowing as though they had been electrified.

    After entering the passage, he could clearly see that it was an extremely peculiar creature. The creature¡¯s body appeared to be in the shape of a leaf and had six ws. He immediately figured out that this was the Six-wed Demon that Long Yuxue had mentioned was a species of soul beast extremely skilled in concealing itself and attacking its enemies by sneaking up on them.

    The Six-wed Demon had a rtively powerful defense. Even though it was sted away by Tang Wulin¡¯s spear, but it did not seem to be badly injured. Its six long, sharp ws pierced straight into the ground. Soon after, arge stretch of densely arranged spikes bored out from under Tang Wulin¡¯s feet.

    Though they looked slender, every spike was exceedingly sharp and exuded a lethal air. The tips of the spikes had an overwhelmingly destructive aura.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± There was a series of loud explosions, and the Six-wed Demon¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted in the distance.

    Its target was still standing there despite being hit by its attack, and the explosions were the sound of its spikes shattering. Tang Wulin did not even attempt to dodge or hide because there was no way the spikes could pierce through his Golden Dragon Body.

    Tang Wulin scoffed coldly as he suddenly stomped his right foot against the ground. With a loud boom, all the spikes on the ground around his body were crushed and the Six-wed Demon was sted away. With a golden sh, the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand flew out and impaled the demon.

    A golden glow surged out of the Golden Dragon Spear. When it returned to his hand once again, it transmitted the energy into Tang Wulin and his body absorbed it.

    Looking at the double-pointed dragon spear in his hand, Tang Wulin could not help feeling admiration in his heart. His ability to fight had be unfathomable and unyielding because of it.

    The energy was not only replenishing his blood essence power but also his soul power.

    Every battle prepared him for the next one. Tang Wulin no longer felt like it was a painful chore for him to join the Blood God Army anymore. On the contrary, it was a heaven-sent opportunity for him.

    Long Yuxue entered the cave just in time to see Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear destroy the Six-wed Demon. Though she was capable of dealing with a Six-wed Demon, she was more skilled in long-range attacks, so she would need to shoot from afar. On the other hand, the Six-wed Demon had very powerful defenses, so it was only possible to kill it after being engaged in a battle for a while.

    Long Yuxue gave Tang Wulin a big thumbs-up as she asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Tang Wulin beamed with joy. ¡°Not too decadent actually.¡±

    Long Yuxue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What else do you want if this is still not luxurious enough for you? I¡¯ve warned you that the arrogant ones die the fastest. Don¡¯t be overly conceited. There have been many geniuses in the army, but the true geniuses are the ones who survived.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I understand. Let¡¯s continue then.¡± Tang Wulin eagerly strode forth.

    Long Yuxue followed behind him. She could not help feeling stunned as she looked at his wide shoulders, tall and straight back, his white uniform and his long, golden staff. She thought that this boy resembled her future lover which she imagined countless times in the past.

    Even so, she also recalled her father¡¯s words. He was genuinely iparable, but he was also bearing a burden all of his own.

    She actually wished that he could be less outstanding.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin was unaware of Long Yuxue¡¯s thoughts. He continued to attack and kill abyssal creatures while gaining benefits from the experience. Moving forward in great strides, Tang Wulin was feeling highly motivated to fight.

    He relied on his Purple Demon Eyes to observe and his sharp sense of spiritual power to perceive. He managed to kill countless abyssal creatures in session, and though he absorbed only a small amount of energy, it was still good for him. Replenishing the energy which he had consumed in battle was not an issue.

    It took a longer period of time than before to arrive at the next node because the abyssal creatures that he encountered along the way were much more powerful than the Devour Lizards he had faced in the beginning.

 Chapter 953 - Goldsong Unleashing Its Powers

    <h4>Chapter 953: Goldsong Unleashing Its Powers</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There was a light at the end of the tunnel, but when Tang Wulin reached it, he was in no hurry to rush out. Instead, he paused.

    This node was clearly muchrger than the one before. However, the aura that reached him now left him no choice but to stop in his tracks.

    Although Tang Wulin¡¯s stealth vest had masked his own aura, the instant he appeared, many qi activities were directed toward him.

    There were at least a hundred abyssal creatures in this node. There were dozens of species. It was a starkly different situationpared to when there was only a single colossal Devour Lizard.

    ¡®There are so many of them!¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s heart went cold. Long Yuxue was already behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t back down yet. Be careful. If the need arises, use your gear.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded. Wielding the Golden Dragon Spear, he guarded the cave mouth.

    He did not have to take the initiative to attack, as the abyssal creatures in the node that noticed their presence was already charging at them.

    The first creatures that rushed forth were the few Devour Lizards that were nearest to him. They were by no means small, and their scales kept pping up and down. Dense, greyish mist spewed forth from them and surged toward him.

    Tang Wulin smiled slightly. He started spinning the Golden Dragon Spear in his hands, and it swiftly turned into a glowing shield. His incredible blood essence power burst forth as the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s spun. It blew against the grey mist so that it could not get near them. At the same time, he stomped heavily on the ground with his right foot, triggering the Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth!

    The three Devour Lizards nearest to him were rocked so greatly that their bodies went rigid. Although these three lizards were not killed by his Golden Dragon Spear, and when their bodies shattered, they transformed into nothing but air and the rotating spear sucked them into him. This might have been because of the powerful blood essence shockwave released by his Golden Dragon Spear or maybe these three Devour Lizards were too close to Tang Wulin when they were destroyed. They turned into energy and surged into Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    This was an unexpected boon! Eight golden dragons flew out of his body one after another. The aftershock sent the remaining Devour Lizards flying. The mouth of the cave they guarded was impregnable.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Three shots were fired, and three Devour Lizards seemed to have had their eyeballs sted out one by one. Although they did not die, they were still gravely injured. It was Long Yuxue behind Tang Wulin, disying her strength.

    To a long-range attacker, it was definitely the ideal to have a sturdy and reliable tanker in front. Tang Wulin¡¯s tanking ability was undoubtedly very reliable.

    Another herd of abyssal creatures rushed up to him. Most of them were Six-wed Demons, numbering around twenty. The demons did not get near him. Instead, they stuck their ws into the ground, and great patches of spikes made their way for Tang Wulin. These spikes could bypass their targets. In other words, Long Yuxue behind Tang Wulin was not safe either.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, leave it to me!¡± shouted Tang Wulin. He stomped on the ground with his right foot again. It was another shot of Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth. As all the spikes shattered, the twenty or so Six-wed Demons far away were all sent flying from the impact of Tang Wulin¡¯s attack.

    A beam of golden light shot out from Tang Wulin¡¯s body toward the front as quick as lightning. It seemed to have reached the first Six-wed Demon in an instant. Golden light shed and countless golden glows rose from the ground. Every beam resembled stgmites. The twenty or so Six-wed Demons recoiled. Shortly after, the golden figure suddenly shook andshed out like a long whip. With a series of buzzes, the demons shattered and turned into wispy energy.

    Another beam of golden light descended from the skies and embedded itself in the middle of the group of Six-wed Demons. Their bursts of energies had no way of escaping as they were all sucked into the golden light.

    The light which had first shot out revealed its body, and it was a magnificent golden snake with distinguishing features. It was covered in diamond-shaped golden scales. If one looked closely, one could see that these scales were exactly the same as the ones that grew on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It was already more than six meters in length. The most unusual attribute was that there were two faint bumps on its head which resembled budding horns. Its head also looked different from ordinary snakes. It looked more like a dragon.

    It was extremely quick. The attack just now was undoubtedly its doing.

    ¡°That¡¯s....a spirit soul?¡± said Long Yuxue in shock. What a powerful spirit soul! Although the Six-wed Demon was not too powerful among the abyssal creatures, there were no weak beings among the abyssal creatures either. These six-wed demons were specialized in defense. However, under the whip of that great golden snake, they seemed to have been shattered with a singlesh of that great golden snake.

    Without a doubt, this great golden snake was Tang Wulin¡¯s first spirit soul, Goldsong.

    Goldsong grew in sync Tang Wulin. Although it was from the family of snakes, under the Golden Dragon King bloodline¡¯s constant nourishment, it seemed to have grown more and more like a dragon. Because it was Tang Wulin¡¯s first spirit soul, it had spent the most time with him. Though nature had not been kind to it and it was once considered defective, this also meant that it was like a nk canvas. After being amply nourished by the Golden Dragon King bloodline, it grew stronger and stronger. It could use all of Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Grass soul skills and even some of his blood essence¡¯s abilities.

    In truth, the three years Tang Wulin spent burying dragons in Dragon Valley was where Goldsong was remolded. Tang Wulin was nourished by the dragon spirits there every day, and naturally, it was the same for Goldsong. Its bloodline had undergone aplete change.

    At first, Tang Wulin was oblivious to this. However, he started noticing after unleashing it for a few times. Goldsong¡¯sbat strength was much more powerful than before. It reaped even more benefits than the Overlord Dragon.

    Because of Tang Wulin¡¯s problem with his own cultivation base, the duration which he could summon the Overlord Dragon was limited. With the increase in his cultivation base, the time that it could be summoned was extended. However, it was different for Goldsong, which practically had no restrictions for summoning. This was because Goldsong was highlypatible with him, just like an extension of his own body.

    Now, Goldsong had appeared, basking in a glorious air. How could Long Yuxue not be shocked?

    Goldsong moved swiftly andunched another attack. It released the Bluesilver Impaling Array again. A huge swathe of golden spikes spread outward. The great number of abyssal creatures which charged forth stopped short in front of the Bluesilver Impaling Array.

    Goldsong moved quickly and masterfully. Its strength was directly connected to Tang Wulin¡¯s. Like a whip, itshed at the abyssal creatures, shattering them with every attack.

    At the same time, it was also mentally connected with Tang Wulin. When it had shattered all these abyssal creatures, all of them exploded near the Golden Dragon Spear. Hence, most of the energies were devoured by the spear.

    Only a few of the hundred abyssal creatures managed to reach the cave¡¯s mouth. Most of them were killed by Goldsong. Long Yuxue¡¯s mouth was agape as she witnessed all of this. She was also a soul master, and she had a spirit soul of her own. However,pared to the spirit soul of this fellow before her, her own spirit soul was simply rubbish!

    This was too powerful! How could this fellow¡¯s spirit soul reach such levels? She was not even sure if she would be a match for this spirit soul if she were to go up against it one-on-one.

    In the end, the purge waspleted. Tang Wulin raised his hand and summoned the Golden Dragon Spear back into his grasp. It passed on the energy it had absorbed to him.

    His blood essence vortex and soul power vortex increased in density at the same time. The crystallite within them also increased in rity. Tang Wulin understood that his soul core and bloodline core were one step closer to birth.

    With his current progress, he was that much closer topleting them as long as he managed to kill some abyssal creatures.

 Chapter 954 - Abyssal Tide

    <h4>Chapter 954: Abyssal Tide</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Long Yuxue heaved a sigh. Even if she had a toon, purging this ce of abyssal creatures was not something that could be done in a short while. However, Tang Wulin had relied solely on his spirit soul and aplished just that in such a short period of time. It was beyond belief!

    Just how powerful was his strength? Up till now, he had not even used his battle armor to fight. Would that not mean that he would be more terrifying if he had his battle armor on?

    Tang Wulin leaped into the node. He did not retract the Goldsong. Instead, he pressed forward quickly. He reached the next tunnel and entered it swiftly.

    The Goldsong was like Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. What it saw, Tang Wulin could naturally see as well.

    Light shed in the tunnel and the Goldsong was already inside. The surprising thing was that the tunnel¡¯s interior was empty. There were no abyssal creatures inside.

    ¡°Wulin, that¡¯s about it. It¡¯s your first time here, so it¡¯s best not to go too deep. Throngs of abyssal creatures will appear inside the abyssal tunnel at random times. If arge group of abyssal creatures appeared, what with the few of us, it¡¯s...¡±

    She had not finished her sentence when Tang Wulin suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡±

    Low roars apanied the escting air flow which came from inside the tunnel.

    When she heard the sound, Long Yuxue¡¯s expression changed drastically!

    ¡°This is bad. It¡¯s really an abyssal tide! Run!¡± Before she had even finished speaking, she pulled on Tang Wulin as she turned around and ran out of the tunnel.

    Tang Wulin did not have a thorough understanding of the abyssal tunnel. However, he was not so arrogant as to think that he could hold back the abyssal tide with his own strength. With that, he turned around and without hesitating ran after Long Yuxue.

    Long Yuxue was a little slow. Tang Wulin hooked her slender waist with his right hand and unleashed his two-word battle armor at the same time. His pair of golden wings unfurled behind him.

    The Goldsong turned into a beam of golden light and entered Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Tang Wulin pped his wings mightily. At the same time, hemanded his entire body¡¯s blood essence energy to surge toward his Dragon Moon battle armor behind him. He flew toward the way they came in, like a beam of flowing golden light at blinding speed.

    Long Yuxue eximed in shock. She then noticed being held in an embrace. Because of the high speed, the strong headwind made it difficult for her to keep her eyes open. However, she felt strangely at ease. What tremendous speed! Under his battle armor¡¯s full throttle, it seemed that he was not any slower than the Mo Mei.

    The rumbling sound kepting from behind, and it sounded like it was getting closer. Tang Wulin felt like it was a giant, destructive vortex that was closing in on him from behind as if it was going to devour them all.

    Such a feeling was definitely ufortable. The sense of dangerpelled him to increase his speed to the maximum as he passed through the cavern in front of him.

    He finally reached his starting point, the ce where he first came in. It was where the Blood God Army had formed a line of defense.

    ¡°It¡¯s an abyssal tide! Everyone, be careful!¡± shouted Tang Wulin.

    In truth, when he charged out, he noticed that this node was already filled with energy. Scores of giant, light shields were already erected. All the soul cannons were filled with energy and ready to be fired. Without a doubt, the rumbling was the best warning.

    Tang Wulin pped his wings. Hended on the ground with Long Yuxue and sighed in relief.

    When they saw the great pair of golden wings behind him, many of the Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers disyed admiration on their faces.

    Although those enlisted were outstanding talents, there was only a handful who were able to attain the ranks of a two-word battle armor master.

    A gigantic light shield was erected before him. The threatening feeling he felt earlier immediately vanished. At this very moment, an extremely powerful greyish-ck air flow surged out from the tunnel.

    All the light shields shone at the same time. The dazzling lights merged together to form a giant light barrier which blocked the impact of the greyish-ck light.

    Amidst the greyish-ck glow, something could be seen faintly, brandishing its ws. The terrifying force of the impact made the glow of the light shields burst forth with light.

    Long Yuxue could only sigh in relief now. She looked up at Tang Wulin beside her and saw his grim-looking face. She patted her own chest. A momentter, she raised her soul rifle in her hands.

    Although it was through a mini mecha, she felt a sense of security which came from Tang Wulin. This fellow truly lived up to the name of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin did not know what Long Yuxue was thinking of. He only felt the energy shockwave from the abyssal tide¡¯s impact.

    The barrier formed by the energy shields sufficed for now. However, the energy tide¡¯s shockwave was very powerful. It seemed unlikely that the current barrier was capable of withstanding it.

    As expected, a deafening rm sounded after a short while.

    ¡°The abyssal tide¡¯s intensity is already at rank-3! The barrier can onlyst for five minutes max. All units retreat to the second line of defense, now! Meanwhile, report tobatmand and request for backup. I¡¯m afraid that the abyssal creatures are about tounch an all-out attack.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Long Yuxue pulled on Tang Wulin and charged into the tunnel.

    Tang Wulin pped his wings and followed closely behind.

    ¡°What does intensity rank-3 mean?¡± asked Tang Wulin as he followed Long Yuxue.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°Usually, the abyssal tide will be between ranks 1 and 2. At those intensities, our barrier is strong enough to keep them at bay. That¡¯s also the norm. Every few decades or so, the abyssal creatures willunch an all-out war where the abyssal tide will reach rank-3. A rank-3 abyssal tide will requirerge defensive equipment to hold it back. It also means that there¡¯ll be experts among the abyssal creatures that¡¯ll attack our defenses with all their might. At times like these, it¡¯s always the most difficult for us. I never thought that you¡¯d be so unfortunate as to witness this event so early in your career. Even I haven¡¯t seen a rank-3 abyssal tide before. Get ready to fight. Every soldier will be mobilized for sure.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Tang Wulin did not ask further. Currently, the only thing that they could do was to continue fighting and wait for reinforcements.

    They retreated to the second line of defense. Tang Wulin finally saw therge defensive machines. These soul tools were prepared well in advance. Rows of defensive formations werepleted swiftly. Everyone moved in an orderly fashion and no one appeared flustered although the abyssal tide had reached rank-3.

    Scores of soul tools, which Tang Wulin could not even recognize, were quickly assembled. The energy shockwave suddenly intensified. Tang Wulin saw a giant metal ball drop within the abyssal cavern behind them. The ball was more than three hundred meters in diameter. There were hundreds of light beams shooting out from below as they supported its weight. The metal ball itself was emanating an immense amount of energy. At the same time, huge strips of metal shot out of the ground from within the abyssal caverns, connecting themselves to the soul tools within.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Tang Wulin asked Long Yuxue, who was beside him.

    Long Yuxue said, ¡°That¡¯s the true core of our Blood God Army. It¡¯s known as Blood God¡¯s Heart. It¡¯s the product of immeasurable manpower and resources from the Federation as well as our own research efforts. There¡¯s only one Blood God¡¯s Heart in the entire Federation. It can convert arge amount of origin energy into soul power and channel it into our soul tools, forming an energy cycle. Do you know anything about integrated soul power batteries?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them. They supply energy forrge soul tools.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. In a sense, the Blood God¡¯s Heart is simr. However, the Blood God¡¯s Heart utilizes thetest soul technology. It¡¯s a variation of a special metal developed by the Federation and its corresponding soul circuit. These metals are truly frightening. When they mutate, they¡¯ll erupt with an immense amount of energy. When they discovered this metal, the first thought the Federation had was to use it to make weapons. That¡¯s how the three godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition came to be. However, they were soon discontinued after they were made because the godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions were too terrifying. Also, there wasn¡¯t much of the rare metal left. All of it had been used to make this Blood God¡¯s Heart so that it can supply us with a continuous andrge amount of energy to guard this ce.¡±

    Tang Wulin was shocked. Although he was not sure about the effects of the Blood God¡¯s Heart, he had personally witnessed the extremely powerful destructive energy of the godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions! It was a catastrophe that could not even be withstood by a Limit Douluo with his four-word battle armor on. Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect headquarters had been destroyed under its attack. He never expected the Blood God Army to be in possession of such a powerful soul tool of the same rank.

    ¡°Hum.¡± At this moment, a deep buzz sounded. The soldiers from the first line of defense had all retreated. A blue, light shield immediately took shape at the tunnel¡¯s opening, effectively sealing off its exit

 Chapter 955 - Enter into Close Combat

    <h4>Chapter 955: Enter into Close Combat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Boom!¡± The greyish-ck air flow had collided into the barrier within a minute. It shook the blue, light screen greatly. The entire abyssal cavern seemed to be shaking with it as well. However, the blue, light screen¡¯s defensive capabilities were far superior to the first line of defense. In spite of the strong impact, it did not budge.

    Tang Wulin nced at Long Yuxue beside him. ¡°What¡¯ll happen next?¡±

    Long Yuxue replied, ¡°Usually the abyssal tide will attack with an energy shockwave first. Next, arge number of abyssal creatures willunch an all-out attack. Although the energy shield can withstand the destructive energy, it¡¯ll consume arge number of our resources as well. Hence, once the abyssal tide¡¯s destructive energy diminishes, we¡¯ll need to prepare the shield for the next impact of the destructive energy. We can only rely on our army¡¯sbat strength to fight with the abyssal creatures. Take a rest while you can. It¡¯s going to be a long battle after this.¡±

    As she said this, Long Yuxue pulled Tang Wulin to a corner. She removed her own mini-mecha. She then sat cross-legged on the ground and began meditating.

    Tang Wulin removed his battle armor as well. Due to the special status of the Secret Service, nobody came to question them. Currently, there was already arge number of the Blood God Army soldiers swarming the ce. The soldiers who donned heavy mechas and were skilled in closebat stood in front. The rear was backed by various soul cannons. There were more long-range attackers making their preparations for the impending battle.

    Tang Wulin saw someone familiar at this moment. It was Jiang Wuyue.

    Jiang Wuyue was not wearing any mechas currently. Dressed in his well-ironed military uniform, he was giving orders to the front line soldiers to get into formation.

    The energy which Tang Wulin had expended was replenished by the Golden Dragon Spear, so he did not feel too exhausted. He nced at Long Yuxue beside him, and he made up his mind to approach Jiang Wuyue.

    He was most skilled in closebat whereas Jiang Wuyue was from the 1st Melee Battalion. He felt that he was better suited to fight alongside his battalion with his skills set.

    ¡°Senior officer!¡± He came to Jiang Wuyue¡¯s side and saluted him.

    Jiang Wuyue was currently at his busiest. When Tang Wulin suddenly appeared in his sights, he was slightly stunned. ¡°Why¡¯re you here? Aren¡¯t you a new recruit?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Senior officer Long brought me here for a drill. We were inside the tunnel just now. We were on the way out when we encountered the abyssal tide.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue suddenly had an idea and lowered his voice as he said to Tang Wulin, ¡°About the energy that you infused me with thest time, how many people can you infuse at the same time?¡± He had been preupied with Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Rage Domain. Within that domain, hisbat strength was increased by fifty percent!

    Undoubtedly, the abyssal tide was a vital trial that the Blood God Army had to face. Simrly, each powerful abyssal tide would bring arge number of merit points. It was precisely the time to make their mark. Under such conditions, if hisbat strength could suddenly be increased by as much as fifty percent, then he would undoubtedly be able to obtain many more merit points.

    Tang Wulin nced at the venue and said, ¡°An area with a fifty-meter diameter. There¡¯s no limit on the number of people. I think it¡¯ll work on anyone, but it¡¯ll work better on soul masters with dragon-type martial souls.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand. Brother, what do you say about teaming up with me? I¡¯ll share a portion of our collective merit points with you,¡± Jiang Wuyue immediately said what was on his mind. He was a soldier who was not used to beating around the bush. He liked to be frank and direct.

    Tang Wulin liked it this way as well. It was his objective all along, ¡°No problem. From now on, I¡¯ll follow you, senior officer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s settled then. Who knows, after this battle, you might be directly promoted to a first lieutenant from a second lieutenant. Haha! Our fortunes are shining upon us since it¡¯s happening while we¡¯re on duty. It¡¯s what I hope to encounter, meeting the first wave of attacks from the abyssal creatures. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a rank-3 abyssal tide which only happens once every few decades.¡± Having to face powerful enemies, Jiang Wuyue was not scared in the least. Instead, he was filled with excitement.

    In his heart, it was only natural for soldiers to disy what they have learned on the battlefield to massacre their enemies. With such a personality, he would not partake in a peace-keeping force even if he had to. He would prefer to experience the euphoria of killing his enemies.

    Tang Wulin had quite a good impression of Jiang Wuyue. Especially when he had suppressed him with his Golden Dragon King bloodline, Jiang Wuyue was still able to disy a powerfulbat strength. It could only be aplished by having a pure and powerful will to battle!

    That was why he was very much looking forward to this. He wanted to see just how powerful Jiang Wuyue was on the battlefield. More than that, he wished to witness thebat powers of the Blood God Army.

    He did not enlist in the Blood God Army as a military officer just for the sake of being promoted up its ranks. Instead, he wanted to have his very own force. When he realized that the Blood God Army was actually tasked to guard the abyssal tunnel, he was a little disappointed. Even if he could recruit enough followers here, he could not take these followers away because they had to guard the abyssal tunnel.

    Even so, if the Blood God Army were powerful enough, it would still be a great help to him.

    Jiang Wuyue pped Tang Wulin on the shoulder. ¡°Follow me.¡± As he said this, he continued giving orders to thebat personnel on the front lines.

    Jiang Wuyue might seem as if he had lost his marbles at times, but when he was in war mode, he behaved differently altogether. He was firm and stable when he gave his orders. His burning desire to fight did not affect his judgment in the slightest. He would notice every detail. Soon, a two-hundred-meter wide, iron defensive line was erected by his 1st Melee Battalion.

    Through his observation, Tang Wulin noticed that there were a hundred mechas in the 1st Melee Battalion. The lowest level model to be found were the purple mechas. There were even five ck mechas. If it had been another army, this would not be the lineup of a mere battalion. Instead, it would be an outstanding mecha unit! They could very well be a regiment by themselves, but over here, they were only a battalion.

    That was not all, there were another hundred one-word battle armor masters in the 1st Melee Battalion. Theirbat strengths were at par with the mecha masters.

    Normally, a battalion wouldprise of three hundred to five hundred men. Jiang Wuyue¡¯s 1st Melee Battalion had three hundred men. Jiang Wuyue gave Tang Wulin a brief exnation. There were two soldiers in every mecha so that they could better unleash the powers of the mecha. A single person¡¯s soul power could never match two persons¡¯. Moreover, their martial souls wouldplement each other. However, a mecha was too bulky and was not as effective as a soul master when fighting in cramped spaces. That was the reason for the other hundred soul masters to fight alongside them. Although they were only one-word battle armor masters, theirbat strengths were not to be taken lightly. There were no soul masters with cultivation bases under four rings in the entire 1st Melee Battalion.

    If this battalion were to battle outside, they would be capable of going up against a ten-thousand strong division.

    As expected, it was the most elitebat troop!

    It was not the only melee battalion here. There were three other melee battalions stationed here. There were as many as thirty-six simr tunnels but were all the tunnels equipped with simr manpower? The soldiers in charge of long-range attacks in the rear were fewer in numberspared to the melee battalions in the front. Their firepower was undoubtedly the most effective in killing off the abyssal creatures.

    Tang Wulin had been beside Jiang Wuyue this whole time as he heard him giving orders to his soldiers. He regarded this as an opportunity to learn on a live battlefield. Such opportunities were hard toe by!

    Finally, Jiang Wuyue finished giving orders. All the defenses were in ce.

    The abyssal tunnel was still trembling. The destructive energy shockwave was getting stronger than the one before it. The shockwaves seemed never-ending. However, each and every Blood God Army soldier was calm and steady. All soul tools were fully charged and everyone was in tip-top condition forbat.

 Chapter 956 - The Mad Tide

    <h4>Chapter 956: The Mad Tide</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The reinforcements had arrived, but they did not descend into the tunnel. They were on standby as a recement for the soldiers who were fighting.

    The Blood God Army had a force that was two divisions strong. It was not without reason that they were able to suppress the abyssal tunnels for thousands of years. Regardless of the changes they faced, they were able to react and adapt quickly. It was this quality alone that made them extraordinary.

    A faint light flickered and a smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. Amidst the iron-filled aura, he felt his own bloodline beginning to boil.

    All men had always hoped to dominate the battlefield and experience the shock of steel and blood.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first experience on the battlefield. It was also his first to face a battle of such arge scale. There were as many as two thousand troops inside the tunnel.

    Tang Wulin had asked Jiang Wuyue regarding the matter. If all thirty-six tunnels needed guarding, and two thousand men had to be stationed at each tunnel, then their numbers would not be enough! After all, the main force was only fifteen thousand strong. At most, they could only guard seven tunnels.

    However, Jiang Wuyue exined to him that the calctions did not work this way. It was not easy to initiate an abyssal tide from the abyssal ne. Of the thirty-six tunnels, abyssal tides would only appear inside three tunnels at most. Hence, not all of them had to be guarded. In truth, there were also protective shields within each tunnel. Even if the abyssal tides appeared in many tunnels, the Blood God¡¯s Heart¡¯s defensive strength was still capable of withstanding them for a long while. It would provide ample time for the troops to rotate among the tunnels and kill off the abyssal creatures which would attack after the abyssal energy.

    At the same time, the army had reserved forces. They also had some special soul weapons that were meant for fighting these abyssal creatures. The defenses that hadsted for thousands of years were impregnable. Naturally, they had ways to tackle all the situations.

    After he heard his exnation, Tang Wulin decided not to ask anymore. He knew that it would be more expeditious to observe for himself.

    The destructive energy impactsted for almost two hours. The rumbling sounds gradually subsided. However, Tang Wulin could see that the densely-packed abyssal creatures had filled the entire cave¡¯s exit behind the blue light screen. Once the light screen was shut down, they would immediately charge forth.

    These abyssal creatures looked fierce. If ordinary people saw them, they would have been scared to death already.

    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Jiang Wuyue shouted. His body shed with light, and he donned his battle armor. A pair of wings unfurled behind him. It was an impressive-looking two-word battle armor.

    His battle armor was metallic ck with no extravagant ornamental patterns, but it was extremely thick and heavy. It was a trait of the Overlord Dragon.

    Pure power!

    The mecha warriors of the melee battalion took a step forward and raised their gigantic shields.

    Each mecha held a giant shield which was fifteen meters tall. Itpletely shielded them.

    They only had to withstand the impact from their enemies and their sole purpose would have been achieved. The ones who would dish out real damage were the long-range attackers in the rear.

    If it were not a rank-3 abyssal tide, there would be no need for them to deploy such measures.

    Tang Wulin could not help but found the current situation amusing. His luck had always been against the will of the heavens. If only three out of the thirty-six tunnels could possibly encounter the abyssal tide, it would only be a one-twelfth chance! With his luck, he had chanced upon the experience ofing across an abyssal tide. He was speechless.

    At this very moment, the destructive energy¡¯s impact subsidedpletely. Just then, an electronic voice came on, ¡°The Blood God¡¯s Heart¡¯s shield will be shut down shortly. All units prepare for battle.¡±

    Behind them, Long Yuxue leaped to her feet. Tang Wulin was not near her but beside Jiang Wuyue instead. Although she was frowning, she still disyed her professionalism as a soldier. She joined the ranks of the long-range attacking units behind them without hesitation and prepared for battle.

    The bluish light gradually faded. The deafening roars of the abyssal creatures could be heard distinctly now.

    ¡°Attack!¡± came the yell of amanding officer from behind. Shortly after, hundreds of light orbs shot out. They drew arcs in the air and bombarded the cave¡¯s mouth.

    Over at the cave, the Blood God¡¯s Heart¡¯s protective shield had vanished at this precise moment. The abyssal creatures surged out from within.

    ¡°Argh!¡± came a sharp howl. All the Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers had their hearts shaken, and they lost their sanity temporarily. A shower of white light enveloped them at this very moment and blocked the sound from reaching their ears.

    The Blood God Army was truly experienced in dealing with the abyssal creatures. However, the experience had been obtained by sacrificing lives.

    An intense explosion sounded shortly after. Countless abyssal creatures were destroyed in the explosions. For a time, an extreme energy shockwave surged throughout the battlefield.

    The long-range attacks rained down relentlessly from the rear and collided fiercely with the charging abyssal creatures.

    Tang Wulin stood beside Jiang Wuyue and saw countless sts of light. He could not make out the details of the scene.

    The giant shields in the hands of the melee battalion¡¯s mecha warriors shone with a protective glow. They formed a light screen and blocked everything before them. They facilitated theirrades in the rear to fire away at their enemies.

    It was a war! In war, Tang Wulin was confident of his own strength although he felt insignificant.

    The explosions happened one after another. Amidst the deafening cries, the abyssal creatures seemed to have no blood. Only puffs of dense, greyish-ck clouds returned to the cave along the abyssal tunnel. Those were the abyssal creatures that have died.

    Tang Wulin thought, ¡®I wonder how much my cultivation base will improve if I use my Golden Dragon Spear to absorb those energies. If only I were in the front lines.¡¯

    However, he kept that as a thought. Putting the sheer number of abyssal creatures aside, he did not think that he would be able to withstand the aftermath of the long-range attacks¡¯ exploding shockwaves.

    The battle had be intensely fierce very quickly.

    Currently, of the thirty-six tunnels, other than the tunnel where the abyssal tide had appeared, the others were all sealed by the Blood God¡¯s Heart¡¯s shield to prevent new abyssal tides from appearing. The defenses were strong as iron.

    Mankind¡¯s technology had been continuously improving. New weapons were endlessly being utilized on the battlefield. When the Blood God Army was first established, it had lost seventy percent of its soldiers during the first abyssal tide. Over time, the number of soldiers lost decreased for each battle.

    Up until this moment, although there were still soldiers killed during the battle, the number of casualties had decreased significantly. It had beparatively safer.

    ¡°Bam!¡± A sound different from an explosion was heard. One of the shield-wielding mechas on the front line retreated a few steps. Some abyssal creatures had gotten near!

    Shortly after, there were more intense collisions. The abyssal creatures¡¯ impacts were extremely fierce. Amidst the loud crashing sounds, the mecha warriors channeled all their energies for defense. Meanwhile, the rear continued in their assault.

    For a time, the abyssal creatures¡¯ attacks werepletely confined to one side.

    Jiang Wuyue observed the entire battlefield with a grim expression. Currently, the battle armor masters and ck mecha masters had not even joined the fray. They were the reserved forces meant to support the weaker defenses.

    Based on the strength of the enemies¡¯ attacks, it was still not time to threaten their defenses.

    At the moment, the ground began shaking. Scores of shadows suddenly appeared in the skies. These shadows were bulky. They had just appeared in midair, and they immediately brought upon an immense pressure along with their presence.

    Tang Wulin looked up and saw a dozen huge Ba Ans in the air. He did not know what power had sustained them up there. These Ba Ans had obviously tried to break through their defensive line and attack the long-range troops behind.

    Jiang Wuyue snorted and waved his hand.

    A row of strong lights shone behind him. The long-range attackers had been ready for quite a while. Beams of dazzling rays shone brightly in the air. The Ba Ans in midair let out wails. Under the attacks of the unknown soul tools, they were riddled with a thousand gaping wounds and sted into the air flows.

    Lights shed within Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. He could not restrain himself any longer. He tossed his Golden Dragon Spear and impaled a Ba An. Thence absorbed some ckish-grey air flow. The volume was equivalent to the body size of a Ba An.

    In terms of kills, his merit points did not increase, but after the Golden Dragon Spear returned to his grasp, a powerful energy wave instantly coursed through his body. It immediately invigorated his aura.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your strength,¡± Jiang Wuyue said with a frown on his face.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded but his heart was filled with great joy. The Ba An was indeed a high-ranking abyssal creature. With just a single individual, after he refined the energy he obtained, his soul core and blood essence crystal had shown signs of solidifying.

    He silently urged the two vortices within his body to absorb this surge of energy. At the same time, he carried out a second refinement. Only the essence was left.

 Chapter 957 - Black Empress

    <h4>Chapter 957: ck Empress</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Just when Tang Wulin felt an inexplicable joy, suddenly, amidst a muffled bang, a mecha in front with its shield reeled backward without warning. It was about to crash heavily into the cave¡¯s wall behind them.

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s expression changed. He charged over in a swift movement and caught the mecha with his body.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Jiang Wuyue collided against the mecha. Even with Jiang Wuyue¡¯s Overlord Dragon¡¯s strength, he still could not stop it. He reeled backward with the mecha.

    Tang Wulin reacted at this moment. He urged his bloodline power with his Body Sect Method and rushed over in a sh. He caught Jiang Wuyue in midair with his arms and managed to stop both man and mecha with his brute force.

    However, when they fell to the ground, the mecha¡¯s shield was shattered. The mechay limply on the ground, sparking all over its body. When the hatch cover was lifted, the soldiers inside were already dead with blood flowing out of their seven orifices.

    A ck mecha quickly filled in the gap. A silhouette flitted past Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes.

    It was a tall female covered with ayer of dark purplish scales. It had a pair of wings with bony ws at its tips. A deep, dark glow flickered in its eyes.

    Many soul energy attacksnded on it. Anything that came within three meters of it dissipated immediately. Not even explosives were effective against it.

    ¡°A ck Empress is spotted! Everyone, be on your guard! Call the Title Douluo here, block its path!¡± Jiang Wuyue shouted angrily. At this moment, the ck mecha which had just filled in the empty spot was sted away and came crashing toward them. That was not all. With a gap showing, its silhouette shot past and the ck-armored, winged female appeared in the rear. It waved its hands and a st of ck air-flow suddenly burst forth. A dozen mechas around it were flung off their feet. The line of defense was immediately torn apart leaving a huge opening.

    Faced with such a situation, there was no need for Jiang Wuyue to issue any more orders. The battle armor warriors who were the reserves rushed forth aggressively.

    Jiang Wuyue yelled furiously and charged at the ck-armored female as well.

    Tang Wulin had never seen such a creature before. It resembled a human, and it looked beautiful as well. By human standards, it was considered hot and looked seductive, but it was more than three meters tall. The ck scales which covered its entire body glowed with an eerie luster.

    The ck Empress and the Mo Mei were top-ranking abyssal creatures but were among the smaller ones. They were able to go through the abyssal tunnel and reach the human¡¯s realm.

    Compared to the Mo Mei, the ck Empress did not move as fast, but itsbat strength was more domineering. Every ck Empress had a strength that was equivalent to a Title Douluo¡¯s.

    The appearance of this single ck Empress immediately brought danger to the battlefield. The energy beam attacks from the rear coordinated well with the battle armor warriors which somehow managed to suppress the ck Empress. However, more abyssal creatures were on their way. About six Ba Ans dashed out of the opening and collided with the mecha warriors who were within close range.

    Tang Wulin had experienced the strengths of these Ba Ans before. If he did not don his battle armor, he had to focus all his attention in fighting them. The purple mechas appeared fragile before the Ba Ans.

    ¡°Roar!¡± a sonorous dragon¡¯s roar came from Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth. His battle armor covered his body in an instant. His fourth golden soul ring shone brightly, and a golden halo expanded from under his feet.

    His Dragon Moon battle armor was extravagant to begin with. When it wasbined with the expanding golden halo, it looked very much like a domain. For a time, the warriors in the rear felt a great boost of morale and thought that a three-word battle armor master had arrived.

    A three-word battle armor master definitely had the battle strength of a Title Douluo. With the enhancement of the battle armor, even a seven-ring soul master could attain thebat strength of a Title Douluo.

    Where the golden light shone, each and every battle armor master and mecha master was covered in a golden glow. Their battle spirits were instantly lifted to their highest levels. At the same time, their soul power shockwaves were also greatly empowered. Their bloodline shockwaves grew stronger as well!

    It was precisely the Golden Dragon Rage Domain!

    Tang Wulin did not know when the most suitable time would be, but he knew that if he did not unleash his domain right now, there would be more casualties from among the Blood God Army.

    Jiang Wuyue, who had just charged toward the ck Empress with his erged body, felt the effects the most. Under the enhancement of the Golden Dragon Rage Domain, his body glowed with dark golden light and his aura instantly intensified.

    He opened his mouth and a powerful beam of light shot out. The light shot straight toward the ck Empress.

    The ck Empress stared at him coldly. It waved its hand and a round, ck energy shield blocked his breath. However, the powerful impact made it pause in its tracks.

    Dozens of beams hit it, and it staggered backward from the impact.

    However, its purpose was not to attack the enemy¡¯s defense. Instead, it was to deflect the pressure of the attacks and erge the opening so that more abyssal creatures could charge in.

    Fortunately, they had battle armor masters as their reserve forces. Otherwise, the defensive line would have beenpletely broken through.

    At this very moment, a golden figure suddenly shone brightly and caught up to Jiang Wuyue who was in front. A sonorous dragon¡¯s roar resounded throughout the battlefield.

    Because he moved forward, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Rage Domain, which had an effective area with a diameter of fifty meters, was able to assist many more of hisrades.

    More mecha masters and battle armor masters received the Golden Dragon Rage Domain¡¯s enhancement of theirbat strengths. The Ba Ans and other abyssal creatures that charged over were immediately pushed back.

    Tang Wulin pped the wings behind him and descended from the skies. He then turned into a beam of golden light and charged right at the ck Empress!

    The ck Empress frowned slightly as it was not used to Tang Wulin¡¯s domain. It made a fist with its right hand, pulled it back, andshed out with a punch!

    Tang Wulin saw a giant ck vortex appeared before him. The vortex was furiously devouring his strength. He paused for a while. Shortly after, a despair-filled destructive aura surged forth. It brought the spiraling energy shockwave along and sted toward his body.

    ¡°Roar!¡± a sonorous dragon¡¯s roar came from Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth. A giant dragon¡¯s head appeared before him. The Golden Dragon Roar.

    The destructive energy which was full of despair paused slightly and was dispersed by the Golden Dragon Roar. Soon after, the Golden Dragon Roar turned into the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven which collided with the destructive energy.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The terrifying energy erupted, and Tang Wulin¡¯s body was sent flying. However, the ck Empress on the ground was not in good condition either. Obviously, Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base was not at the rank of a Title Douluo, but his strength was greatly magnified. In addition, there were many long-range attackers firing away at the ck Empress from below.

    It was sent reeling a few meters away by Tang Wulin¡¯s attack.

    Jiang Wuyue closely followed behind. Under the effects of the Golden Dragon Rage Domain and the enhancement from his two-word battle armor, his cultivation base was at the rank of a Soul Douluo.

    He charged daringly and collided with the ck Empress. The ck Empress was forcibly pushed back to the opening in the line of defense.

    Tang Wulin pped his wings to reduce his momentum. He turned half a circle and all his soul power and blood essence power were focused on his Golden Dragon Spear. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand suddenly lit up and the dazzling glow seemed to have sucked away all traces of light within the cavern.

    This time, Tang Wulin had infused his power into it without reserve. With the enhancement from the Golden Dragon Rage Domain, his blood essence vortex was already spiraling at an insane level. The two pointed tips of the Golden Dragon Spear shook slightly because of the sheer amount of energy that was channeled into it. It was an all-out infusion of an extremely terrifying energy shockwave, together with soul power and blood essence power. Even the soldiers looked at Tang Wulin with fear in their eyes.

    The storing force! Under the enhancement of his battle armor and the Golden Dragon Rage Domain, he channeled his strong killing intent into his weapon. At the moment, Tang Wulin had channeled everything he had into the Golden Dragon Spear.

 Chapter 958 - The Blood Essence Vortexâ€™s Variation

    <h4>Chapter 958: The Blood Essence Vortex¡¯s Variation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The ck Empress was knocked into the breach by Jiang Wuyue. It bounced back in the next moment while Jiang Wuyue was blocked by a few Ba Ans. The two parties were engaged in an intense confrontation.

    Meanwhile, the cave suddenly dimmed for a moment followed by a sh of golden lightning that struck from nowhere. It appeared at the front of the ck Empress instantly.

    The ck Empress had just sted Jiang Wuyue away when it suddenly felt a shudder through its body from the depths of its soul. The scaly wings on its back abruptly closed around itself while a massive ck halo appeared above its head. The ck halo appeared like a crown with a faint golden radiance shimmering in the middle. A ghastly symbol emerged in front of the ck Empress soon after and transformed into a shield.

    Everything happened at the speed of light!

    ¡°Boom...¡± Golden radiance shot out violently while the surrounding Ba Ans were all sted away by the terrifying energy. Jiang Wuyue stumbled repeatedly after being shaken by the impact.

    ¡°Poof...¡± The ck Empress¡¯ body swayed once while her icy cold and emotionless eyes eventually revealed emotions. They were fear and disbelief.

    The ck shield transformed from the symbol earlier was smashed into smithereens while the shimmery gold spear pierced through her palm into her shoulder. A terrifying suction force broke out instantly and transformed intoyers of radiances that surged into the Golden Dragon Spear.

    The ck Empress spat in disgust as it shook its arm abruptly to fling the Golden Dragon Spear away, but its arm and right half of its body were shriveling rapidly. Its shoulder copsed and even one of its wings dropped off.

    It rushed back to the breach rapidly, and with a sway of her body, vanished without a trace.

    The ck mechas were in the midst of charging forward. A few Ba Ans were killed in session with the assistance of numerous battle armor masters. The breach was finally filled once again. The long-range attacksing from behind were growing stronger too. Enormous balls of lights which traveled in parabolic curves dropped on the abyssal creatures below before exploding in puffs of intense energy fluctuations.

    Tang Wulin had already descended from the sky at present. His blood essence and soul power were both exhausted currently, something he had never experienced before. He had condensed all his strength and energy into that one attack earlier. It was also something that only the Golden Dragon Spear could handle whereas other ordinary weapons could not possibly endure it.

    A golden radiance shed once and the Golden Dragon Spear flew back into Tang Wulin¡¯s grasp once again. An impetuous rush of energy as immense as the seas surged into his body at once.

    Tang Wulin felt like he was in a wee rain after a long drought as he moaned in joy. He held the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand and used it to prop himself up against the ground while he quietly absorbed the energy.

    Almost all the energy absorbed was infused into his blood essence vortex.

    As an unprecedented sense of potency wafted through him, his blood essence vortex began to circte once again to sweep away the weakened sensation he felt. Although his soul power was not restored to the same level as his blood essence, his condition was immediately elevated to at least sixty percent of his usual self.

    Tang Wulin was uncertain whether his earlier attack could hurt the ck Empress. He was applying the Tang Sect¡¯s Hidden Weapons technique to condense the strength from his whole body together with the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s all-domineering effect.

    The ck Empress had underestimated him. She could not withstand the power of such a blow in the end, so she was severely injured. However, it was Tang Wulin¡¯s first encounter with a victim that was not sucked dry after it had been pierced by the Golden Dragon Spear. It had even removed the spear from its body.

    He was screaming ¡®what a pity¡¯ in his heart for he would undoubtedly receive massive gains if he had killed such a powerful abyssal creature like the ck Empress. It would be extremely beneficial to his military rank promotion.

    However, Tang Wulin was contented as such. At least, he managed to absorb the ck Empress¡¯ energy for he could sense the endless stream of blood essence energy in the Golden Dragon Spear as he felt rxed and calm.

    All of a sudden, his body shook once abruptly. The blood essence in his heart surged wildly such that ayer of faint red color emerged on his skin, which appeared slightly abnormal. Tang Wulin discovered that the blood essence vortex in his body was changing in color due to the high-speed cirction. The initial faint golden color had turned into zing white. He felt as if he was about to explode.

    ¡®Oh no, could it be that my body can¡¯t withstand anymore because I absorbed too much energy at once?¡¯

    He began to feel swelling pain all over his limbs and bones. Tang Wulin gave out a muffled humph, but he could not even release his grasp on the Golden Dragon Spear.

    Ayer of misty radiance floated onto the Golden Dragon Spear and slowly infused into Tang Wulin¡¯s body such that the color of his body was growing redder and darker. He was still d in his Dragon Moon battle armor at present with his face covered by the mask, so no one felt anything odd about him.

    It was an awesome scene of Tang Wulin severely injuring and defeating the ck Empress in just a single attack. Tang Wulin¡¯s behavior of resting at the same spot afterunching such an attack was quite normal. Hence, no one noticed that he was facing such a problem.

    Oh no! Tang Wulin smiled bitterly in his heart because he never expected the ck Empress¡¯ energy to be so immense. The energy converted by the Golden Dragon Spear was filtered, but the portion of the ck Empress¡¯ energy was incessant despite the filtration.

    Tang Wulin had only ever encountered such a feeling when he was absorbing dragon clouds in the Dragon Valley back then. However, the energy radiating from the Golden Dragon Spear at present was even more direct. The dragon cloud could be absorbed for a long period of time because it was outside of his body. Currently, the energy transfused from the Golden Dragon Spear was infused into his body and bloodline power immediately. The process was too brief that there was utterly no time for him to digest and absorb it!

    ¡®What do I do? It¡¯s hopeless. Looks like I can only withstand it by brute force then!¡¯

    Tang Wulin maneuvered his soul power to surround his blood essence power so he could subtly influence the spinning speed of his blood essence vortex and soul power vortex.

    However, it was utterly useless. On the contrary, his blood essence vortex and soul power vortex were spinning even faster until the inside of his chest waspletely zing white.

    At present, he would not have been able to withstand the tremendous pressure if not for his meridians which were extremely tough.

    Tang Wulin could not help smiling bitterly to himself because if he were already failing at this, would it not be even more terrifying if he were to break the tenthyer of the Golden Dragon King Seal?

    ¡®No, I can¡¯t stand this anymore.¡¯ An intense crisis arose in his mind. At this moment, Tang Wulin felt the blood essence vortex in his body suddenly copsed inward.

    The sudden change made him feel as if his entire body was squeezed inward along with his blood essence soul vortex. It felt like he was about to bepressed into a t pancake.

    ¡®I¡¯m doomed!¡¯

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    There was an explosion inside his body apanied by a loud rumbling noise that only Tang Wulin could hear. The terrifying explosion made him sink into a stretch of darkness. A radiance glowed brightly on his battle armor while Tang Wulin¡¯s body was bursting with an unprecedented, massive aura. The aura burst forth from his body with ayer of misty blood. The color was not red but a faint golden.

    Tang Wulin lost his consciousness instantly. During that moment, he felt as if his entire body had turned into powder. The booming sound and all else were isted in another world in that instant.

    His soul floated in the air while everything else in the external world turned zing white with only the echoes of the explosion remaining in his ears.

    How did that happen? His thought had already frozen such that he could not think anymore. His heart was even filled with a fear that he had never felt before.

    Tang Wulin lost count of time. It was as if a few centuries had passed, but then again, it also felt like a moment. Tang Wulin¡¯s frozen body could barely move while he supported his body by grabbing on to the Golden Dragon Spear firmly with the palm of his hand.

    He gradually regained his consciousness. His body was still riddled with intense pain and a peculiar sensation in his distended limbs.

    It was an itchy feeling that, on the contrary, felt somewhatfortable with fuzzy waves of warmth. The pain rapidly disappeared wherever the waves passed over.

    Tang Wulin finally regained his consciousness when he discovered in astonishment that it had turned into a golden world. Not outside but inside his body.

    He saw strands of golden striations arranged in a crisscross pattern. Was that... his meridians?

    Also, those tracts of condensed golden color, were those his muscles? Why did his bones appear to be made of jewels? It was golden and transparent such that he could even see his bone marrow moving rhythmically inside akin to the mercury in a thermometer.

    The golden blood flowed back and forth in his body following the rhythm of his breathing which finally gathered in his heart before being pumped to each and every part of his body.

    The inside of his body had already turned into a golden world. Not the initial faint golden color but a dazzling golden gloss.

    Tang Wulin hastily shifted his consciousness to the position of his chest. His blood essence vortex vanished and in ce were peculiar strands of golden light bands lingering around his chest. Suspended at the core position of these golden light bands was a diamond-shaped crystal about the size of a thumbnail.

 Chapter 959 - The Dragon Core

    <h4>Chapter 959: The Dragon Core</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was not big, but it was the hub of all the golden light bands. Tang Wulin could see at a nce the hairline cracks on top of the crystal. These cracks were precisely his Golden Dragon King Seal!

    It was clear as the day he first witnessed of the Golden Dragon King Seal in its true form. He could almost break the seal if only all those light bands were charging at it.

    Crystal core? Could it be that this was a bloodline core that was simr to a soul core? Was it formed from the condensation of his blood essence power?

    Tang Wulin was in disbelief. Actually, he was not certain if his blood essence vortex could finally be condensed into a soul core.

    Facts showed that there seemed to be a regr pattern in this world. He had seeded in condensing his blood essence power. All the pain in the world did not bother Tang Wulin in the slightest at this moment because the formation of this core had elevated his condition to a whole new level.

    For the blood essence power to condense into its solid form and transformed into something akin to a soul core, it was more difficult than cultivating soul power. Tang Wulin had gradually built such a foundation by continuously elevating himself through lucky coincidences coupled with the amplification effect of the Gold Dragon King¡¯s bloodline power.

    The Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum had adapted to enhance his body. Since he had just absorbed such arge amount of energy, he took the final step toplete this magnificent feat that was unprecedented in history.

    He named his crystal core subconsciously. Its name was the ¡®Dragon Core¡¯!

    He could never have possessed such a powerful blood essence energy without the help of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline power. Thus, he named it the ¡®Dragon Core¡¯ for the honor it deserved.

    He was an entirely different person now as if he had just broken through ayer of the Golden Dragon King Seal. However, there was no doubt that the formation of the Dragon Core not only posed no threat to his health but would result in the elevation of his physique on arge scale. Tang Wulin had the confidence for the very first time to charge at the Golden Dragon King¡¯s tenthyer seal without killing himself in the process with the presence of the Dragon Core.

    It was an unprecedented fantastic event. The Dragon Core would let him strive for a long period of time to endure the Golden Dragon King Seal in the future. At the same time, the Dragon Core would also allow him to finally break through the human limit in his physique as he advanced to another level.

    The so-called human limit was the strongest physical condition which a Limit Douluo could achieve. There was no doubt that Tang Wulin had already attained this level judging by the state of his internal physique.

    There were many major benefits to his present situation. First, his body¡¯s endurance was strengthened tremendously such that there were major elevations in his attack, defense, and strength.

    Second and more important, there was no need to worry that his body could not withstand the charging of the soul power when he would elevate his soul power in the future. It would not be a problem for him to immediately possess the Hyper Douluo-rank soul power with his physical condition right now. His cultivation speed would only develop faster without any bottleneck to trouble him anymore.

    He stood upright and patted his chest softly. Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was beating loudly despite his torment which had just ended. He was enjoying the reward now, although he felt like he was dying just a moment ago. He had managed to endure the experience.

    A faint radiance shimmered as a relieved expression appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He pressed a button on the side of his helmet and his mask slid down allowing him to breathe in some fresh air.

    At present, the deafening boom was heard in his ears once again. The battle to resist the abyssal tide continued. Tang Wulin stretched his body slightly as he sensed the potency radiating through every part of his body which made him moan aloud once again.

    The spine on his back was akin to a newly awakened giant dragon. It burst out with a series of popping sounds.

    Meanwhile, Jiang Wuyue sealed the breach while the rest of the soldiers followed up by plugging the gap. He had already retreated back to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. He gave Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder a p.

    ¡°You¡¯re a courageous man, thanks to you just now. However, why did that domain of yoursst for such a short while?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Rage Domain naturally disappeared when something troubled his body. However, everyone managed to seize the opportunity to momentarily block the abyssal creatures¡¯ savageshings.

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°There was a little trouble with my body a moment ago. I was exhausted and I couldn¡¯t sustain it anymore.¡±

    ¡°That shot delivered by your spear earlier was spot on! I didn¡¯t expect you to injure the ck Empress severely. However, what a waste that we didn¡¯t manage to retain her. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve performed an exceptional and meritorious service.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a lingering fear, ¡°The ck Empress is too scary. It¡¯s even more powerful than the Mo Mei.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Jiang Wuyue nodded. ¡°It¡¯s definitely different. The earlier ck Empress is not considered the most powerful one from her n. The most terrifying part about her was her growth potential. The ck Empress¡¯ lineage was the strongest amongst the abyssal kings. When the abyssal creatures first appeared, the Empress originated from the ck Empress¡¯ lineage. The ck Empress you saw today has yet to take the human form. The true, terrifying ck Empress appears no different from mankind outwardly. They¡¯re capable of infiltrating our ce using all sorts of tricks. During the earlier years, they once caused countless catastrophes to our Blood God Army. Afterward, we came up with preventive methods which had sophisticated detection devices, only then did we manage to kill a few ck Empresses such that they dare not use those tricks anymore.¡±

    ¡°The ck Empress is the most powerful abyssal creature capable of passing through the narrow abyssal passages to enter our side. A king can be from the Mo Mei¡¯s lineage but their lineage has always been to help out the ck Empress¡¯ lineage. They¡¯re considered the ck Empress¡¯ most powerful vassal alliance. I¡¯m afraid that the Mo Mei will be appearing in the abyssal tide this time alongside the ck Empress. It¡¯s going to be a tough war.¡±

    Before Jiang Wuyue¡¯s voice died down, a figure flew over from behind. The figure was covered in silver armor from head to toe with his wings spread out and a silver halo underneath his feet.

    This was the real battle armor¡¯s domain!

    It was a three-word battle armor!

    The powerful reinforcements had finally arrived.

    Tang Wulin could not see the person¡¯s face because he was wearing a mask, but he could tell from the person¡¯s aura that he was absolutely a powerhouse.

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh of relief. With the appearance of this powerhouse who awed the entire scene, it would certainly be easier to deal with the ck Empress when it showed up.

    ¡°You should return to the barracks to rest since you¡¯re exhausted. The Secret Service is not supposed to participate in the battle frontline anyway. Don¡¯t worry, although you didn¡¯t manage to kill the ck Empress earlier, your meritorious service will not go unrecorded for sure. I represent my battalion¡¯s brothers to thank you for covering the breach and defeating the ck Empress to prevent any damage to our side.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Sir, that¡¯s what I¡¯m here for. My physical condition is fine. Please let me join the battle, and I wish to be in the vanguard.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯re a courageous man. From this day onward, you¡¯re my brother.¡± He paused for a moment before he lowered his voice and spoke, ¡°The condition is that you don¡¯t fight me for Yuxue. If not, we can only be brothers on the battlefield but remain enemies, otherwise.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling a little helpless and said, ¡°I truly have a girlfriend already.¡±

    Jiang Wuyueughed aloud. ¡°That¡¯s for the best then. Since you wish to go forward, then we shall go together. There¡¯s no need for me to lead anymore now that the Blood Gods are here. Go.¡±

    Tang Wulin and Jiang Wuyue ran forward together. While they were running, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°What¡¯s a Blood God?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue answered, ¡°It¡¯s the most powerful section in our Blood God Army. It¡¯s where our namees from. There¡¯s a total of nine Blood Gods in our army. All of them have Title Douluo¡¯s cultivation bases, and they¡¯re all three-word battle armor masters. In addition to the regimentalmander, two deputymanders, and two divisionalmanders, we have a total of fourteen who are Title Douluo-rank, three-word battle armor masters.¡±

 Chapter 960 - The Giant Finger

    <h4>Chapter 960: The Giant Finger</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin could not help drawing in a cold breath upon hearing his words.

    Fourteen three-word battle armor masters? Although suchbat capabilities were still no match to Shrek Academy in the beginning, they were still exceedingly terrifying men in the continent. There were but eighteen War Gods from the Federation¡¯s War God Hall! Although Tang Wulin had no idea of the War Gods¡¯ powers, he suspected that the majority of them were also three-word battle armor masters.

    In other words, the Blood God Army¡¯s fighting abilities were notcking whenpared to the War God Hall¡¯s. No wonder they paid little regard to their identities and the reason the Amorous Douluo sent Tang Wulin over here. There was hope to rebuild the academy in the future if he could gain the support of the Blood God Army.

    The soldiers in the front parted into two sides to give way to Jiang Wuyue and Tang Wulin who came over.

    Jiang Wuyue opened his mouth to let out a roar while his body erged rapidly as he dashed forward valiantly. His fighting technique was immensely domineering and ruthless. With his two-word battle armor on his body and his pair of fists which served as his best weapon, he charged forward to push away a Ba An by force.

    Tang Wulin followed closely behind. His height had exceeded two point five meters under the magnification of his two-word battle armor. The wings behind his back spread open while the Golden Dragon Spear in his handshed out horizontally against a few Devour Lizards until their bodies were all smashed into pieces.

    At the same time, he shook his wrist once to release a multitude of the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s radiance at once. An entire colony of four-wed bats was devoured by the spear¡¯s radiance and transformed into a gush of airflow that was absorbed by the Golden Dragon Spear soon after.

    Tang Wulin felt different this time when he absorbed the abyssal creatures¡¯ energy. The sensation he felt earlier was obvious, but now, he only felt a few gushes of airflow that flowed into his body. The light bands surrounding the Dragon Core flickered with radiance for a moment, but there was no reaction from the Dragon Core itself.

    Could it be that his demand for energy had increased? Tang Wulin had not figured it out yet, as there was no time for him to ponder on the battlefield.

    At present, although there was still arge number of abyssal creatures charging their way toward the closebat battalion, with the artillery attack from behind, the majority of these creatures were injured.

    With a fewpanions by his side, he would only need to focus on the attack in front. There was no need to consider anything else, so he attacked to his heart¡¯s content.

    His right foot stomped once against the ground. Ayer of golden radiance spread out toward the front. It was the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth.

    Two Ba Ans which were charging toward Jiang Wuyue paused for a moment. It was apparent that their momentum had slowed down. The surrounding two shieldsshed out, colliding into them, and stopped them in their tracks.

    Jiang Wuyue moved in a sh and conjured a pair of war hammers in his hands. The double war hammers waved about.

    ¡°Boom...¡± A Ba An was thrown away while the other was pushed back to the long-range artillery zone by the Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth¡¯s eight golden dragons which bored out of the ground.

    Tang Wulin immediately felt different when heunched the Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth. The Dragon Core was shimmering with radiance when he used the Golden Dragon Nine Moves. The blood essence power increased exponentially within a split second such that the power emitted from the Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth was at least doubled.

    If it had been in the past, it was impossible that a powerful Ba An could be pushed out by using only the Golden Dragon Nine Moves.

    ¡°Roar...¡± It was the Golden Dragon Roar!

    The enormous Golden Dragon head bored out from Tang Wulin¡¯s torso, thenpletely enshrouded his whole body. The loud and valiant Dragon¡¯s roar was heard throughout the entire scene such that even the sounds from the exploding artillery were drowned.

    A dozen of the weaker abyssal creatures nearest to him was immediately crushed by the shock delivered from the Golden Dragon Roar and transformed into nothing but air. On the other hand, the more powerful abyssal creatures slowed down, so the stress at the closebat battalion dropped abruptly giving them a chance for a breather.

    The Blood Gods in the air could not help gazing over the battlefield.

    There was nock of battle armor masters from the closebat battalion but only a few were two-word battle armor masters. Tang Wulin¡¯s and Jiang Wuyue¡¯s wings looked very appealing when seen from above.

    The Blood God could not believe his eyes as he looked at the giant Golden Dragon head roaring.

    Then, a voice was heard in his headpiece as he nodded gently. He was paying more attention to Tang Wulin now.

    ¡°Roar...¡± A raging roar was heard from the direction of the abyssal passage. A gush of grey-white airflow surged out abruptly to block the energy emitted by the long-range attacks. Soon after, a stream of grey-white radiance shot out abruptly, aimed precisely at Tang Wulin.

    What was that?

    Tang Wulin felt his consciousness instantly freezing in his mind and the blood in his entire body as well. He watched in fear the thing which extended from the abyssal passage. It turned out to be an enormous finger. A giant finger which was over ten meters in diameter. A white and almost translucent nail covered the tip of the finger. The finger was thick andrge, but it appeared long and slender to one¡¯s eyes.

    The finger was before him in a split second.

    Meanwhile, a stream of silver light descended from the sky. The dazzling radiance was so bright that it was akin to the creation of heaven and earth!

    The huge sword¡¯s radiance, over ten meters in width, struck the gigantic nail just in time. A loud rumbling noise that deafened the ears was heard. All the soldiers from the closebat battalion retreated simultaneously, while the surrounding abyssal creatures were blown into pieces from the terrifying explosion.

    Tang Wulin felt his body lighten at the same time the suffocating pressure vanished. He hastily fell back a few steps as his expression changed to one of fear.

    The person blocking him was the three-word battle armor master with a broadsword as his weapon. Every strike he made with the sword cast a huge sword¡¯s radiance. His Title Douluo-rank cultivation base was enhanced by his three-word battle armor. He proceeded to chop at the gigantic finger at least a dozen times.

    Slowly, the finger bent, then it snapped abruptly. A gush of terrifying grey-white radiance burst forth onto the three-word battle armor master¡¯s body.

    The three-word battle armor master was thrown away. He mmed violently into the wall although he tried adjusting his wings by force so as to fly upward diagonally. Nheless, his entire body was still pushed deep into the wall.

    However, the gigantic finger also shuddered for a moment before it recoiled reluctantly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face was already ghastly pale at present. He looked toward Jiang Wuyue, whose expression was equally unpleasant, by his side. ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Jiang Wuyue had a countenance of fear simrly. He felt the same suffocating sensation that made him lose all hope. His experience was not as severe as Tang Wulin¡¯s but he was sure that he would die if the finger had been pointed at him just now.

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. The joy from cultivating his Dragon Core earlier was immediately swept away. He was still too weak whenpared to a true powerhouse!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. That was a direct attack from the Abyss King. You should be proud of yourself for being able to provoke the Abyss King into crossing the boundary andunching a direct attack at you.¡± A deep voice was heard in his ears. Silver light shed once and the three-word battle armor master appeared above their heads once again. There was no doubt that the deep voice came from him.

    Tang Wulin nodded at his savior in the air as heunched the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand into fighting with the abyssal creatures once again.

    The Dragon Core supplied him with massive energy in an endless stream. Tang Wulinunched the Golden Dragon Rage Domain after being provoked by the Abyss King.

    The domain that was only effective within a fifty-meter radius initially could now achieve a hundred and twenty meters after being elevated by the Dragon Core. Over two hundred of the powerhouses from his side were covered within the domain. For a moment, their powers increased exponentially such that they could force the army of abyssal creatures into retreating.

    The long-range attack from behind was even more effective since the space between the abyssal creatures was reduced. The abyssal creatures¡¯ fatality rate increased tremendously.

    Jiang Wuyue received the most obvious elevation from the Golden Dragon Rage Domain which had increased its coverage area and its elevating effect had be even more powerful. Jiang Wuyue also felt that his cultivation base received direct elevation within the domain. It was as if something had awakened within his bloodline. His pair of war hammers swung about with great ease as if he had entered a ce where no one puts up any resistance such that even the Ba Ans could not stop his advancing tracks.

 Chapter 961 - Isnâ€™t He Tired?

    <h4>Chapter 961: Isn¡¯t He Tired?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin stood side by side with Jiang Wuyue. They acted as the arrowhead of the closebat battalion to hold out against the most powerful abyssal creatures. They attacked and killed four Ba Ans consecutively and forced them back to the passage entrance.

    Tang Wulin was highly motivated by all the killing. Grey-ck airflows were continuously absorbed into the Golden Dragon Spear as there was a great number of dead abyssal creatures in the surroundings.

    He could feel the most obvious change in his body when he killed a Ba An that his Dragon Core was beginning to glisten after absorbing a massive amount of energy.

    If the energy that could be absorbed by Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence vortex, after being filtered by the Golden Dragon Spear, was a hundred percent initially, then the energy absorbed by Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Core would now be at one percent. The energy would be condensed into its essence for his consumption.

    Although the proportion was actually much lower, Tang Wulin obviously felt that his Dragon Core was growing by itself.

    It might be slow but the energy essence that was condensed a hundredfold would make it erge gradually.

    Tang Wulin enjoyed the battlefield. Despite the fact that he was almost killed by the Abyss King earlier, he was not afraid because the Blood Gods were guarding them from above. He still had a fighting chance even if the abyssal creatures such as the Mo Mei and the ck Empress were here.

    The Golden Dragon Rage Domain was also capable of inspiring the soldiers to fight at the same time. The closebat battalion¡¯s soldiers fought like an ambush of wild tigers and managed topletely suppress the abyssal creatures as a result of their exponential increase in power.

    ¡°Boy, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Jiang Wuyue asked Tang Wulin after he sted away an abyssal creature with his hammer.

    The Golden Dragon Rage Domain had been active for over forty minutes, but Tang Wulin¡¯s courage mounted as the battle progressed.

    Jiang Wuyue depended on his pair of hammers to extend his killing range, so he managed to kill far more abyssal creatures than Tang Wulin. However, as Jiang Wuyue¡¯s soul power and physical strength reduced, there was a change in his position with respect to Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    Tang Wulin was walking in front while he was behind at present. No enemy could put up a fight wherever Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear was. He was akin to an invincible general. The abyssal creatures fell unceasingly from the shimmer of his golden radiance.

    Jiang Wuyue was speechless to find that he was feeling a little lethargic after such a long battle despite his impressive fitness. On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s aura had not weakened at all. On the contrary, ayer of misty golden gloss was emitted from his body while he grew more courageous as the battle progressed.

    ¡°I¡¯m still okay and I should be able to sustain the domain for a period of time still. These abyssal creatures appear to be endless! However, it seems like they are not as strong as before,¡± Tang Wulin spoke as he fought on. The Golden Dragon Roar was most effective when used on a battlefield. The shock it delivered controlled the abyssal creatures over arge distance. These abyssal creatures would then be struck by the destructive attacks.

    Tang Wulin stood at the forefront, so he absorbed the most energy not only from the creatures he killed but also the ones killed by hisrades. A stream of the golden spear¡¯s radiance spurted over thirty meters from the tip of his Golden Dragon Spear.

    He had never condoned any massacre in such an indulgent manner before. There had been no opportunity for him when he was on the continent. However, he could now finally unleash the pain that had been suppressed in his heart when Shrek Academy was previously destroyed in a massacre.

    Jiang Wuyue followed closely with clenched teeth. They had fought non-stop for almost twenty minutes.

    An order was despatched from behind for them to fall back. The 2nd Iron Blood Battalion had already arrived.

    The soldiers were fatigued, so they would need to be rested and regrouped to prevent unnecessary fatalities.

    ¡°Sir, I wish to fight for a little while more!¡± Tang Wulin retracted his Golden Dragon Rage Domain. Although the domain consumed a lot of energy from him, he could replenish the energy at an even faster rate! Nevertheless, he would need to rest and regroup after using the domain for a prolonged period since the domain not only consumed his bloodline power but also his spiritual power. It seemed like he could not sustain his spiritual power any longer.

    ¡°Sure, then you shall fight for a little while more. I¡¯ll inform the 2nd battalionmander. Boy, you¡¯re a monster!¡±

    Jiang Wuyue brought his battalion of soldiers into retreat, leaving Tang Wulin behind to hold out at the forefront. The Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand projected streams of remnant shadows as it moved swiftly. The 2nd Close Combat Battalion had a smooth takeover from the 1st Close Combat Battalion. Tang Wulin felt the stress of fighting the battle lighten as soon as the new batch of soldiers came in.

    A golden light shed once as he unleashed the Golden Dragon Rage Domain once again!

    His spiritual power was slightly restored after the momentary respite earlier. He relied on his Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s assistance, so he did not bother with his soul power and blood essence at all.

    The domain¡¯s effect was crucial in the group battle. The soldiers from the 2nd Battalion immediately felt their strengths defy the heavens as soon as they charged into the domain.

    The abyssal creatures were suppressed such that there was utterly no way they could get into battle formation. They could not even charge out of the cave due to the intensive long-range attacks.

    Tang Wulin had been at the forefront with the other closebat soldiers offering him assistance at his nks. His fighting capacity was the best in the entire scene. He refused to back down and relied on his superb physical endurance as well as his attack and defense abilities.

    Jiang Wuyue had already retreated to the back at present. He did not leave immediately but rushed excitedly over to the long-range attack¡¯s side where Long Yuxue was. ¡°That boy is not human! Isn¡¯t he even a little tired?¡± Jiang Wuyue was already fatigued after engaging in a long, fierce battle despite being an Overlord Dragon soul master. Yet, it seemed like Tang Wulin was still lively and in high spirits. Furthermore, he had justunched another domain.

    The Golden Dragon Rage Domain had a critical impact on the battlefield. Closebat could be carried out with such precision due to its presence. Otherwise, the ck Empress¡¯s assault earlier would have delivered a destructive blow to them.

    Long Yuxue also felt speechless. She was well aware that Tang Wulin was very powerful but she had not expected him to be that powerful. The two-word battle armor on his body had an overall amplification effect on his performance at the battlefield such that he could even be on par with a Blood God.

    His individual fighting capacity was certainly far below a Blood God¡¯s, yet his ability to assist in the battle could not be matched even by a Blood God. His domain, capable of supporting the entire battalion, was not something the Blood Gods were bestowed with.

    The battle continued as every abyssal tide was a prolonged fight, especially the Grade 3 abyssal tide which would go on for at least two to four weeks. However, they had a good start. The stress they faced in the beginning was not too much making it easy for their headquarters to allocate adequate resources and make suitable arrangements.

    There were some rough spots which were difficult to block but the smooth operation of the defense allowed them to allocate more staff for preparatory work. There were a fewrge-scale soul devices being transported continually for instation. The entire Blood God Army was running smoothly.

    ¡°Yuxue, do you realize that there¡¯s something peculiar about his golden spear? Usually, after an abyssal creature died, its abyssal energy will return to its abyssal ne to nourish a brand new abyssal creature. Yet, Tang Wulin¡¯s spear seems to be able to devour the abyssal energy so it has no way of returning anymore. I¡¯ve no idea what¡¯s going on with him. I¡¯ve heard from the regimentalmander that the abyssal ne is capable of sustaining the effort tounch the abyssal tide continuously because their original source has never been harmed before. As a result, their origin energy can always be restored after the battle. If the effect of Tang Wulin¡¯s golden spear can be developed, then we¡¯ll be able to weaken the abyssal ne¡¯s strength a little during each battle. They¡¯ll need to consider that the next time they wish tounch another abyssal tide.¡±

    Long Yuxue squinted as she had also realized the same thing. Those grey-ck airflows were sucked away by the golden spear while Tang Wulin¡¯s aura seemed to grow stronger after absorbing those airflows. That ought to be the long spear¡¯s effect. Every soul master had his or her own secret. As such, it would not be polite to ask him about it.

    The situation was especially evident in today¡¯s battle. Tang Wulin was the person charging in front so the surrounding airflows transformed from the dead and injured abyssal creatures were surging into his golden spear akin to the rivers that flowed into the sea. The golden spear¡¯s radiance extended almost thirty meters and was simply all-conquering such that even a Ba An found it difficult to resist.

    It seemed like his power had improved. Had he always been rejuvenating himself in the past?

    Of course, they were unaware of the birth of Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Core after he absorbed a portion of the ck Empress¡¯ abyssal energy to elevate his blood essence power to another level. His blood essence¡¯s strength was enough for him to rival a seven-ring Soul Sage. Moreover, he had the amplification of his two-word battle armor. Naturally, his fighting capacity was elevated on arge scale.

    The Golden Dragon Spear was closely rted to Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King Bloodline. His bloodline power was elevated with the assistance of the Dragon Core so his Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s power had also been enhanced to absorb energy from a longer distance.

 Chapter 962 - The Arrival of King Mei

    <h4>Chapter 962: The Arrival of King Mei</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base was elevated by arge chunk. He would be able to maintain his extreme fighting capability as long as he continued to absorb abyssal energy. Moreover, his Dragon Core had already fully stabilized after it was infused with such energy and turned into the core of all his blood essence power. The core was still slowly expanding.

    Tang Wulin had been at the frontline during the battle not only to assist the army but also for his own benefit. Even though no ck Empress¡¯ pure energy was avable, he could not keep himself from absorbing the enormous amount of energy in any case!

    A massive amount of energy burst out from the abyssal creatures that died from the long-range attack explosions. A major portion of this energy was immediately absorbed by Tang Wulin, and only those further away from him managed to flee. It was as though two battalions of soldiers were helping him to kill the abyssal creatures while he was converting these abyssal creatures¡¯ energy for his own use. Meanwhile, his Dragon Core immediately received a major boost as a result of this process.

    Tang Wulin felt as the golden glow inside his body grew brighter and brighter, though he gradually felt bloated all over. It was apparent that this feeling was due to his over-absorption of energy, but the Dragon Core was like a bottomless pit that continuously consumed this energy to strengthen itself.

    Such a golden opportunity was hard toe by so naturally, Tang Wulin was reluctant to fall back. The Dragon Core could grow stronger if this continued. Tang Wulin believed that the agony he suffered when he was breaking through thetter Golden Dragon Seals in the future would be rtively lesser because of this.

    All of a sudden, just as Tang Wulin¡¯s spear pierced through arge abyssal creature, an icy cold aura burst forth soundlessly. His Spirit Abyss-rank spiritual power made him shudder loudly. He pped his wings without the slightest hesitation as he fell back instantly while conjuring the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven through the tip of the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. His Domineering Golden Dragon Body wasunched in the same instant.

    The frosty aura came right up to him in the next moment. The Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven was stripped away by the gush of frigidity. Not only that, the aura even managed to stab right onto Golden Dragon Spear.

    The irresistible and terrifying energypelled the Golden Dragon Spear to smash against Tang Wulin, and then the iciness cut onto his chest.

    The Dragon Moon battle armor shimmered rapidly as the effect of the Domineering Golden Dragon Body burst out, but Tang Wulin could still sense that his Domineering Golden Dragon Body was about to copse.

    Since he was bestowed with this ability, this was his first time feeling so weak.

    Fortunately, the Domineering Golden Dragon Body¡¯s effect was increased by much more than before under the assistance of the Dragon Core. Tang Wulin managed to block the attack in the end, but he was still sted away by the blow and crashed ferociously in the distance. He could only stabilize his body with great effort after he collided with two mechas, sending them flying.

    The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand jutted forward abruptly as the strength extracted from the Domineering Golden Dragon Body once again conjured the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven. Not only that, Tang Wulin finally unleashed his martial soul as countless Bluesilver Emperor vines surged out like a swarm of bees. His fourth soul ring glowed brightly as he began the Bluesilver Overlord Transformation. The Bluesilver Emperor vines transformed into arge, shielding his body as he rapidly fell back.

    Blood essence flowed wildly in his chest. The terrifying chill was still surging into his body. He felt like his two-word battle armor was no longer capable of resisting the tide.

    The frostiness had only paused for a moment when the Bluesilver Emperor vines created by the Bluesilver Overlord Transformation were reduced to fragments. The icy coldness pursued Tang Wulin with gray-white radiance. As swift as Tang Wulin was, the gray-white light was even faster.

    Fear soon emerged in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. A figure descended from the sky at this exact moment. A silver-white energy de firmly swayed before Tang Wulin¡¯s face.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Tang Wulin saw the silver-white silhouette expand within his field of vision, and in the next moment, the figure mmed against him. Both of them were sted to the back together.

    Tang Wulin had only managed to store his Golden Dragon Spear and wrap his hands around the silver-white figure¡¯s waist when both of them tumbled to the outside.

    However, the gray-white figure finally stopped moving and revealed its image.

    Surprisingly, it was a woman. A woman dressed in a gray-white dress. Her eyes were also gray-white in color while her long gray hair hung down loosely all the way from her shoulders to her feet.

    There were so many Blood God Army soldiers in the surroundings, but at that exact moment, any attack that entered the area thirty meters around her body would be annihted instantly.

    It was even more peculiar that there were countless gray-white wisps of air slipping out from her body and surging toward the abyssal passage behind her. It made her body gradually turn translucent.

    Her gray-white eyes were immediately locked onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Her gaze was filled with icy coldness and destion. Her intense designs to murder made Tang Wulin feel like his Spirit Abyss-rank spiritual power was about to freeze.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on here? How could she be so powerful?¡¯

    The Blood God somersaulted while pping a palm onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Tang Wulin felt a gush of tremendous force radiating through him, and he was pped out of the cave at once. He was thrown all the way back to the long-range attack team. Meanwhile, there was a sudden burst of intense silver light erupting from the Blood God¡¯s body. The saber in her hand was raised high into the air while the domain radiance underneath her feet spread out. The surrounding air immediately became thick and sticky.

    Both the enemy and the army began to slow down. On the other hand, the saber in her hand seemed like it was frozen and unfathomably heavy as she slowly pushed it into the void.

    The gray-haired woman¡¯s gaze finally fell upon the Blood God. Her eyes appeared even colder but with a single sway of her body, she vanished without a trace into the abyssal passage.

    Silver shadows shed past, and therge stretch of abyssal creatures immediately turned into smog, disintegrating in session as they sank into the cave after the gray-haired woman. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the abyssal tide actually paused momentarily.

    Tang Wulin spread out his wings and struggled to stabilize his body. However, he still stumbled uponnding. He supported himself with a hand against the ground, and only then did he manage to steady himself.

    He lowered his head and immediately discovered that there was a gray-white streak on his Dragon Moon battle armor. It extended all the way from his right shoulder to the left side of his abdomen. The protective shield of his battle armor, along with almost one-third of the suit, was broken.

    His two-word battle armor was spirit-forged in addition to the three types of spirit alloys used, so it had already begun its self-repairing process. However, the gray-white scar seemed to possess a special form of potency that affected Dragon Moon battle armor¡¯s ability to mend itself. It seemed like it would take a longer period of time before it could bepletely restored.

    So terrifying! Tang Wulin could confirm without a doubt that his body would have been cut open by the gray-haired woman with one strike if not for his Domineering Golden Dragon Body.

    This was simply unbelievable!

    How powerful the opponent must have been in order to do this! Just judging by the frontal collision which took ce earlier, even the Title Douluos which Tang Wulin encountered in the past might not have been able tounch such a powerful attack.

    Not to forget the fact that his Dragon Core had already elevated his blood essence almost to the rank of Soul Sage. With the addition of his spirit alloy two-word battle armor, Tang Wulin could at least rely on the Domineering Golden Dragon Body when he was engaged in a full-blown confrontation. Judging purely on defense alone, Tang Wulin was not inferior to a Title Douluo. He was genuinely exerting a Title Douluo-rank defense even if it had juststed momentarily.

    Even so, he was still almost killed. Though the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven was fully unleashed twice, one after another, it had beenpletely annihted by the gray-white airflow. How high did the opponent¡¯s attacking ability have to be in order to do that?

    The Blood God had also suffered losses from the collision with the enemy. A full force attack from three-word battle armor had struck home, but the Blood God had ended up rolling on the ground just like Tang Wulin. The enemy¡¯s power was so terrifying that she could even measure up to a human Hyper Douluo, right? Could a powerhouse of this rank emerge from the abyssal creatures?

 Chapter 963 - Blood God Battalion

    <h4>Chapter 963: Blood God Battalion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Everyone sighed in relief when the attacks from the abyssal creatures suddenly subsided. However, thebat strength disyed by the grey-haired girl still struck fear in some of their hearts.

    With a sh of silver light, the Blood God was already in front of Tang Wulin. Contrary to Tang Wulin¡¯s expectations, the voice that came from under the mask was that of a woman. Cold and crisp, her voice made the listener feel as if they were eating iced watermelon in winter.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± she ordered, roughly grabbing Tang Wulin¡¯s pauldron. She moved swiftly, taking them out of the cave.

    Long Yuxue and Jiang Wuyue looked on as the duo left. They could not help but exchange looks. They did not know what they were supposed to say. The scene just now had surpassed their knowledge of abyssal creatures.

    The close-range and long-range attackers went back to their formations to prepare for theing of another abyssal tide at any time. Tang Wulin, on the other hand, was being led by the Blood God. They walked out of the abyssal cavern and flew straight for the army¡¯s headquarters.

    After they exited the cavern, the Blood God spoke, ¡°Follow me on your own.¡± She let go of Tang Wulin and flew in front of him.

    Tang Wulin hastily stabilized his body and steadied his breathing. He pped his pair of dragon wings and followed her.

    The Blood God seemed to have arrived behind themand post in a sh. She dropped toward an inconspicuous yard. The yard did not look too different from the camp.

    As their feet touched the ground, she started retracting her battle armor which turned into beams of silver light and melted into her body.

    Tang Wulinnded behind her and drew his Dragon Moon battle armor back as well.

    Because he was behind her, Tang Wulin could only see the Blood God¡¯s back. She wore a clean, white military uniform and a star hung upon her shoulders. To Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise, she was a major general. Her silvery-white hair was short which added to her valiant and heroic bearing. She stood with her back straight, supported by her slender waistline.

    The feeling of rolling around with her before this resurfaced in his mind. That was right! He felt that her waist was very slim. He did not expect that the Blood God was truly a female. She was a Blood Goddess!

    This Blood Goddess¡¯s figure was truly astonishing. Her waistline was especially slim, but her buttocks were the most thick-fleshed among all the beautifuldies whom he had seen before. Her extremely rounded bubble butt and her waistline formed a wondrous arc. Her hips were slightly thick, but her legs were long. All these were wrapped within the military uniform, which appealed greatly to male hormones.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± The Blood Goddess turned to nce at Tang Wulin, which gave him a glimpse of her face.

    Her icy blue eyes and silver hair truly formed a peculiarbination. Her hair was not like Gu Yuena¡¯s. Gu Yuena¡¯s hair had a crystalline quality to it while hers was whiter, though it still appeared silky and smooth.

    She was not exceptionally beautiful. At least, she wascking in this respectpared to Gu Yuena, but she was filled with heroic spirit. Maybe this was a unique trait of a soldier. Tang Wulin had seen this in Long Yuxue, and now he saw it again in her.

    Tang Wulin followed the Blood Goddess into the building. The temperature of their surroundings rose and immediately made him feel rxed. He entered the narrow and cramped barracks. There was an elevator straight ahead.

    A beam of light scanned them, and the Blood God Bracelet on the Blood Goddess¡¯s arm shone as their lights met. With a wave of her arm, a halo was unleashed from her bracelet, which clearly had a different rank from Tang Wulin¡¯s, and the light enveloped his body. She then walked toward the elevator.

    The elevator doors slid open and Tang Wulin hastily followed her into it.

    There were no buttons inside the elevator, but after the doors slid shut, it immediately moved. It felt as if it was going down.

    After dozens of seconds, the elevator doors reopened. The Blood Goddess, who looked to be in her thirties, walked out of the car and brought him into a round lobby.

    The lobby was surrounded by three rows of screens showing the situation of every cavern. They must have been surveince footage of the general conditions of the caverns.

    ¡°Wee to the Blood God Battalion. You may call me Blood Eight, because I¡¯m ranked eighth among the Nine Blood Gods. The ranking is only based on strength and not age,¡± the Blood Goddess¡¯s said with her ice-cold voice.

    ¡°Good day, senior officer.¡± It was only now that Tang Wulin had the opportunity to salute her. With great respect, he continued, ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡±

    Blood Eight waved her hand in dismissal and pressed the Blood God Bracelet on her wrist.

    The screens around them parted and revealed hidden doors. Four of the doors opened and a person walked out from each one.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Little Eight?¡± came a sluggish voice. It was a man who looked to be about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. His hands were crossed behind his head, and he had azy expression on his face. However, a golden major general¡¯s star glittered on his shoulder.

    Blood Eight¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Blood Seven, don¡¯t make me repeat myself. Call me Blood Eight, not Little Eight.¡±

    Blood Seven chuckled. ¡°Alright, alright! We¡¯re all on the same team. Don¡¯t be too sensitive about such things.¡±

    ¡®Humph!¡± Blood Eight snorted.

    The other three walked toward them as well. Among them, there was a woman who looked to be in her fifties. She said wearily, ¡°Blood Seven, you and that mouth of yours! One day, if Blood Eight surpasses you, we¡¯ll see if you can still act like this.¡±

    Blood Sevenughed. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that that¡¯s precisely my motivation for cultivating harder? Sister Three, if such a day trulyes, you must protect me!¡±

    Blood Three shook her head helplessly, but her gaze fell on Tang Wulin. ¡°Blood Eight, you¡¯ve brought someone new here. Does he have enough potential?¡±

    Blood Eight nodded. ¡°He¡¯s somewhat interesting. Let¡¯s take a look at the recording first. It happened in cave number six.¡± As she spoke, she walked to a screen and started pushing some buttons.

    Tang Wulin saluted the neers, ¡°Good day, senior officers.¡±

    Blood three smiled. ¡°Rx. The Blood God Battalion is different from the others. We don¡¯t have that many rules here. I¡¯ll introduce us. I¡¯m Blood Three. This is Blood Five, Blood Six, and Blood Seven. You¡¯ve met Blood Eight. Usually, there¡¯s only nine of us in Blood God Battalion. Wee.¡±

    Blood Five and Blood Six were males. Blood Five was big and tall with tanned skin. He looked like a ck iron tower as he stood there, lofty as a mountain. Blood Six was thin and small. He was also the most average-looking among all of them. He looked like he would not even hurt a fly. His presence could barely be felt. It was as if he did not exist. He also wore a genial smile on his face. However, Tang Wulin noticed that his arms were exceptionally slender. Although he was thin and small, there was a certain edge to him.

    He must have been terrifyingly fast and an agility system battle soul master.

    Blood God Battalion?

    Tang Wulin had not heard much about the Blood God Battalion. Long Yuxue, too, had not spoken much about it. Clearly, this ce was a well-kept secret in the Blood God Army. However, there was no doubt that they were the true core of the Blood God Army¡¯sbat strength.

    Blood Seven came to Tang Wulin¡¯s side and smiled. ¡°Little brother, where are you from? I see you¡¯re a second lieutenant. You¡¯ve been here long?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Senior officer, I joined not long ago. I came with Tang Sect¡¯s rmendations.¡±

    ¡°A recruit from the Tang Sect?¡± Blood Seven¡¯s gaze flickered, but his gaze was directed at Blood Six. ¡°It¡¯s someone from your Tang Sect.¡±

    Blood Six immediately disyed a faint smile on his face. ¡°Wee, little brother. Tang Sect, eh? Who rmended you?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°His Eminence the Amorous Douluo.¡±

    When he heard the words Amorous Douluo, Blood Six¡¯s expression changed slightly. He seemed perturbed.

    ¡°Everyone,e and see this.¡± At that moment, Blood Eight¡¯s voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    They all walked up to the screen. On the screen, a rey of the battle which Tang Wulin and the others had fought in was disyed.

    The rey started from when Tang Wulin had not joined the fray in the cavern. He was standing beside Jiang Wuyue at the rear. Blood Eight tapped on the screen on a figure who was wearing battle armor. Everyone understood that that was Tang Wulin.

    Naturally, the scenes of the resulting fight yed on the screen. When the rey had just begun, everyone still acted naturally.

 Chapter 964 - The Blood Gods

    <h4>Chapter 964: The Blood Gods</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The smile on Blood Seven¡¯s face faded quickly. Blood Five was stoic as a statue. Blood Six disyed shock in her eyes. Blood Three seemed as if she was lost in thought.

    ¡°Combat strength that¡¯s way ahead of your peers. What¡¯re those golden light rings?¡± Blood Seven turned and asked Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin answered vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s my bloodline power. Those that show upter are my soul rings.¡±

    A smile appeared on Blood Six¡¯s face. ¡°Interesting. The ck Empress was gravely injured, even the Abyss King was drawn out. The final one must be the Mei Empress, right? The price that we have to pay each time a Goblin Empress appears isn¡¯t small. Fortunately, she¡¯s suppressed by the seal and can only project less than one-third of her powers here. Otherwise...¡±

    Less than one-third of her powers? Tang Wulin inhaled sharply. Her less than one-third strength had almost killed him instantly. If she had used all her powers, how terrifying would she have been?

    The Mei Empress? The Mo Mei¡¯s Empress? Tang Wulin immediately thought of the Mo Mei whom he had faced before.

    Blood Eight nced at Blood Six and Blood Seven. ¡°You guys should know that this isn¡¯t what I intend to show you.¡±

    Blood Three nodded. ¡°It truly is strange. Although I shouldn¡¯t ask anything personal about a soul master, this has something to do with the abyssal tunnel. Young man, I must ask you this. What method did you use to suck away all the abyssal energy? Where did the absorbed abyssal energy go?¡±

    Tang Wulin stayed silent for a while. In truth, he knew that the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s strange behavior would have been noticed by others sooner orter. He had thought of a pretext before this. The simple reason why he was not afraid that others might see the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s worth was because he was the only one who could use it. He did not need to worry about someone snatching it away from him.

    ¡°Yes, my Golden Dragon Spear has a special attribute which is that it¡¯s able to devour the energy of various living beings. I only found that out after I came here. Surprisingly, it¡¯s also capable of devouring the energy from the abyssal creatures. It can devour their energies, filter them, and channel them to me so that I can continue fighting.¡±

    What Tang Wulin said was true, but he did not reveal all as he kept some details to himself. He did not mention that the absorbed energies might be used to improve his own cultivation base. After all, he was not familiar with everyone here. He was notpletely sure if he could trust the people here. Telling half-truths was the best course of action when faced with such a crowd. Of course, he had been taught by the few old demons.

    ¡°Can I have a look?¡± Blood Seven asked eagerly.

    Tang Wulin nodded. He wiped his forehead with his right hand. A golden light shed and the Golden Dragon Spear was already in his hands. He wielded it with both hands and presented it to the people.

    Blood Seven subconsciously touched the Golden Dragon Spear. The instant he touched it, his expression changed, and he pulled his hand back as if he had been electrocuted.

    He could clearly feel a powerful sense of suppression appearing within his bloodline when he touched the spear. It was an ufortable feeling, and it even shook his spirits somewhat.

    Blood Three was not as reckless. She said with astonishment, ¡°This must be a weapon connected to your bloodline. Did you forge it yourself?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know where it came from. I think it has been inside me all this while. When I reached a certain rank in my cultivation, it appeared naturally.¡±

    Blood Five finally opened his mouth, ¡°Associated weapon?¡±

    Tang Wulin did not know what associated weapons were, but from the words¡¯ semantics, the Golden Dragon Spear seemed to fit such a description.

    Blood Five raised his hand and held the Golden Dragon Spear. His body shook as well, but he did not react like Blood Seven whose arm practically shot backward. However, his eyebrows were still raised as he seemed to be lost in thought.

    After a while, he let go of the Golden Dragon Spear. He shook his head lightly. ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡±

    Blood Three nodded. ¡°I agree, there¡¯s no way we can replicate this. What a shame. But, the Mei Empress and the Abyss King had attacked him consecutively. It¡¯s obvious what a threat his presence was to them. We must protect him closely from now on. That¡¯s right, we haven¡¯t even asked your name yet.¡±

    ¡°Senior officer, my name¡¯s Tang Wulin.¡± Tang Wulin put the Golden Dragon Spear away. With his quick wits, he naturally understood what they meant.

    Blood Six asked, ¡°Have you always cultivated with Tang Sect?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I graduated from Shrek Academy.¡± It was true. After he had obtained his two-word battle armor, it was equivalent to graduating from the academy. The only issue was that the Shrek Academy no longer existed.

    Blood Five¡¯s body shook as he said with a lowered tone, ¡°Shrek Academy?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Aplicated emotion shed past the depths of Blood Five¡¯s eyes. His hands tightened into fists subconsciously. Blood Three¡¯s expression grew grim as well.

    ¡°When did you leave the academy?¡± asked Blood Three.

    A tinge of sadness shed past Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Recently, just before the academy was hit by the disaster.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Blood Five took a step forward and suddenly held Tang Wulin by the cor. His aura was clearly enraged. The entire lobby seemed to have erupted in raging air flow.

    ¡°Blood Five!¡± Blood Three bellowed.

    It was only now Blood Five retracted his aura. He loosened his grip on Tang Wulin, but he continued in a low voice, ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened to the academy? How can it... How could it...¡±

    Tang Wulin could tell that Blood Five had close ties with the academy. A bitterness showed at the edges of his lips. ¡°It was too sudden. Everything happened too fast. It was a terrorist attack that had long been nned...¡± He recounted his experience to them.

    The listeners¡¯ expressions darkened. It was especially true of Blood Three and Blood Five. Their faces were ghastly pale.

    ¡°You¡¯re one of the current Shrek Seven Monsters? Is the Holy Spirit Douluo still alive?¡± asked Blood Three.

    Tang Wulin nodded silently. In the next moment, Blood Three¡¯s tears burst forth like a fountain. Blood Eight hastily rushed toward her and gave her a hug. ¡°Sister Three, don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    Blood Five¡¯s fists cracked. ¡°Good, very good! Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition. The Holy Spirit Cult! Very good!¡±

    A killing intent seemed to burst forth from his body. The entire lobby was quivering slightly. Blood Six could hardly keep calm. Shrek Academy was not the only ce that was destroyed. The Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters was also destroyed!

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯s feelings were even more intricate. Although he felt sad, he was somewhat relieved as well. At the very least, he had met people with the same views here. Without a doubt, Blood Three and Blood Five were rted to Shrek. They were most probably graduates of Shrek whereas Blood Six was from the Tang Sect. These people might very well be his mainstay in the future. The people in the Blood God Battalion were experts with the ranks of Title Douluos!

    ¡°Teacher Yun Ming has handed over the task of restoring Shrek to you guys. So, you must work hard!¡± Blood Five raised his hands and grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders tightly.

    Teacher Yun Ming?

    Blood Five shut his eyes. No tears flowed out from them, but his killing intent had turned to grief. ¡°Back then, when I was still in the academy, Teacher Yun Ming was my teacher.¡±

    This statement alone was enough to exin his current emotion.

    Blood Three had also taken control of her tears presently. Her voice was shaking still. ¡°My name¡¯s Yun Lan. Yun Ming was my cousin, and the only family I had.¡±

    Tang Wulin was shaken. Although he could tell that these two were rted to the academy, he had not expected them to be that close. No wonder the Amorous Douluo had sent him here. As expected, he had his objective.

    Blood Eight held Blood Three¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be sad. Shrek Academy will certainly be restored to its former glory.¡±

    Blood Three cried silently. She was unable to speak.

    At this moment, the elevator doors, which Tang Wulin and Blood Eight had stepped out of earlier, slid open. Two people walked in.

    The one in front was an old man. He appeared to be covered in a peculiar energy shockwave as if his entire person was enveloped in the elements. When he saw him, Tang Wulin felt his heart and body tremble. This person¡¯s aura was truly powerful. It was as if the origin energy was resonating within his body.

    He looked old with his white mane, but his eyes were clear. He had emerald pupils which struck some as strange.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister Three?¡± the first person he saw when he came in was the silently grieving Blood Three.

    The other person who trailed behind him was slender and handsome. His long ck hair fell loosely behind him. Everyone wore white military uniforms. The few people whom Tang Wulin had met, the old man included, were major generals based on the insignias on their shoulders. However, the person who walked behind the old man had three golden stars on his shoulder. He was... a general?

    A federal general?

 Chapter 965 - General Blood One

    <h4>Chapter 965: General Blood One</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He was definitely a high-ranking official! This officer looked to be in his thirties at most.

    The highest position in Douluo¡¯s federal army was the Military Minister, a four-star senior general, followed by themander-in-chief who was also a four-star senior general. Below them were a few other generals. In other words, there were only two senior generals in the entire federation. There were not more than ten generals altogether. To his surprise, he was standing in front of one of the few generals. He never expected a federal general to be in the remote Endless Mountains.

    Could it be that this was the Blood God Army¡¯smander? However, even if he was themander, did that entitle him to bemissioned as a general?

    What intrigued Tang Wulin even more was that he could not feel any soul power shockwave from the federal general. He felt every bit like ayperson.

    The old man¡¯s gaze fell on Tang Wulin. ¡°Little Eight, have you called us here for this young man?¡±

    Blood Eight nodded. Her nickname was ¡®Little Eight¡¯, but she showed no sign of retorting the old man addressing her.

    The old man sized up Tang Wulin. He turned to look at the three-star general behind him. ¡°Big brother, is he from your Tang Sect? He has the basics of the Mysterious Heaven Method.¡±

    The Tang Sect? The three-star general was a Tang Sect person?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s pupils constricted. Everything he saw and heard today was mind-boggling. Although he was informed that there would be people from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy, he never expected a Tang Sect three-star general. If word of this got out, how many people would dare oppress the Tang Sect?

    The young man known as big brother walked forward. He looked at Tang Wulin and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re Wulin, right? Zang Xin has told me about you. Let me introduce you to everyone. Tang Wulin is a disciple of the Tang Sect, a member of the Battle Soul Hall. At the same time, he¡¯s also the leader of the current Shrek Seven Monsters. Wulin, you can call me Blood One, this is Blood Two.¡±

    ¡°Good day, senior officers.¡± Tang Wulin hastily saluted them.

    Blood One waved his hand. ¡°There aren¡¯t that many rules in the Blood God Battalion. If Blood Eight brought you here, there must be something about you that¡¯s worth our attention. Tell us what it is.¡±

    Blood Eight reyed the footage and exined Tang Wulin¡¯s condition at the same time.

    Blood Two looked astonished. His gaze toward Tang Wulin also changed.

    ¡°Big brother, with regards to Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect, if our help is needed, we won¡¯t reject no matter what,¡± said Blood Two to Blood One in a lowered voice.

    Blood One waved his hand again. ¡°We¡¯re all from the Tang Sect, Shrek Academy, the Battle God Hall, and the Spirit Pagoda. But, ever since we¡¯ve been here, especially when we joined the Blood God Battalion, our lives are no longer our own. They belong to all the living souls on the continent. Regardless of what happened to the Tang Sect, it won¡¯t change this calling of ours. For us, there¡¯s nothing more important than guarding the abyssal tunnel. I¡¯m also pained by the disaster that befell the Tang Sect and Shrek, but I can¡¯t leave this ce just because of that incident. We don¡¯t have the right to leave this ce. Unless the dayes where we¡¯re able topletely cut off the abyssal tunnel or destroy the abyssal ne, we¡¯ll be guarding this ce until we die.¡±

    These words of his were said firmly. The expressions of the Blood Gods turned grim.

    Regardless of the happenings of the world, there was nothing more important than guarding this ce. Once the abyssal tunnel was broken through by the abyssal creatures, it would truly plunge the people into misery and suffering. It would be difficult to estimate the number of lives sacrificed before the tunnel could be resealed.

    No matter how pained and enraged Blood Three and Blood Five were, they could not leave the Blood God Battalion. They had to guard this ce against the invaders of another ne.

    ¡°Tang Wulin¡¯s condition is truly special. We¡¯ll try and see if we can utilize his Golden Dragon Spear in a more effective way while fighting the abyssal creatures. Wulin, the heavy task of restoring the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy fall on the shoulders of your generation. As a member of the Blood God Battalion, the help we can offer you is to train you consistently to elerate your growth.¡±

    When he heard Blood One¡¯s words, he could not deny that he was disappointed. The Blood God Battalion had nine experts of Title Douluo rank. They were at least three-word battle armor masters. It was truly a formidable force. If he could obtain their help, it would have been much easier for him to restore Shrek Academy.

    However, with the great threat of the abyssal tunnel, there was truly no way that they could help him rebuild Shrek.

    As he looked at the silent Tang Wulin, Blood One asked, ¡°Wulin, we know that your Golden Dragon Spear can devour abyssal energy. But, does it have any side effects?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°There are no side effects. If I absorb too much, I¡¯ll need some time to digest them.¡±

    Blood One nodded. ¡°Very well. From now on, you¡¯re a supernumerary personnel of the Blood God Battalion. You¡¯ll receive orders from the Blood God Battalion and are not to wantonly enter the battlefield. I¡¯ll devise a strategy that¡¯s meant for your condition.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Tang Wulin responded respectfully.

    Blood One looked at the others. ¡°Blood Six, Blood Seven, and Blood Eight, go and guard the tunnel. The tide this time was quite powerful. Wulin has drawn the Mei Empress to attack once, so there¡¯s no way that she¡¯ll attack again during this tide. Wulin,e with me.¡±

    Blood Six, Blood Seven, and Blood Eight left.

    Blood One brought Tang Wulin to a door in the center of the lobby. The door opened and he led him in.

    The room was not too big, but it was filled with origin energy. The decorations inside were in and simple. It was only slightly bigger than Tang Wulin¡¯s current room in the dormitories. There was not even a bed. In its ce were a few rush cushions.

    ¡°Sit.¡± Blood One pointed at one of the rush cushions.

    Tang Wulin sat down.

    Blood One sat down opposite him.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve known all along that you¡¯de, and I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you. Zang Xin had informed me the first opportunity he got before you arrived. You¡¯re even more outstanding than I imagined. When I saw you, I could finally sigh in relief.¡±

    Tang Wulin said nothing. Currently, his heart was heavy. He was only thinking of his failure to obtain the help of the Blood God Army. Hence, the purpose of himing here to enlist had been fruitless.

    Blood One said, ¡°You must be thinking that the reason Zang Xin sent you here was for you to disy your strengths and obtain the army¡¯s support to help you in the future when you want to rebuild Shrek and the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters, am I right? Hence, my words just now must have shattered your hopes.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    Blood One continued, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. We did not send you to the Blood God Army so that you may gain something, but we want you to understand the importance of responsibilities. The Blood God Army¡¯s existence to the Tang Sect was as important as the Demon Ind was to Shrek Academy.¡±

    Demon Ind? Did he know about Demon Ind as well?

    Blood One said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I know about the Demon Ind. After all, I was a former student of Shrek Academy. To put it more precisely, I was one of the Shrek Seven Monsters together with Yun Ming back then. I was his captain.¡±

    Tang Wulin lifted his head abruptly. His colors drained out of fright.

    Captain? He was the Shrek Seven Monster¡¯s captain. Did this not mean that his strength was even more powerful than As Douluo Yun Ming? However, Yun Ming had ended up being the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Master.

    Blood One sighed softly, ¡°It has been a hundred years since then, now that I think about it. A hundred years have just gone by in the blink of an eye. Ever since I came here sixty years ago, I never left. The reason why I didn¡¯t stay on in the academy was because of the Tang Sect. I thought that Yun Ming and the others would be able to guard the academy. I never expected such an incident to ur.¡±

 Chapter 966 - The Heartless Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 966: The Heartless Douluo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A name suddenly surfaced in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. He almost blurted out, ¡®You¡¯re the Heartless Douluo?¡¯

    He was able to surpass the As Douluo, had a high status in the Tang Sect, was a representative of the Tang Sect here, was able to be the Blood God Battalion¡¯s Blood One, and was a general in the military. To have achieved all these, he undoubtedly had to possess untold strength. There was only a single person in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind who fulfilled all these conditions and that was the Heartless Douluo, Cao Dezhi.

    The Heartless Douluo smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a smart kid. I know that you¡¯d be able to guess. The general public had thought that I, Cao Dezhi, had gone somewhere to enjoy myself for my own reasons. However, who would¡¯ve known that sixty years ago, I had only just begun to understand the meaning of my life? Yes, I¡¯ve been here for sixty years. I have ventured into the depths of the abyssal ne as many as eight times to scout the situation within the abyss. I¡¯ve lived a rich life for six decades now. I¡¯ve seeded the previous Blood One. He was from the Battle God Hall and was Battle God Hall¡¯s hall master for thest three generations. He only told me one thing back then. He said that it¡¯s lonely here, but I¡¯ll be proud. Life is lonely, but the soul is proud!¡±

    ¡°Today, six decadester, I agree very strongly with his statement. I¡¯m also proud of every soldier in the Blood God Army. Their souls are proud. So, when Zang Xin told me about his wish for you toe here to train, I agreed because I hope that you can also possess a proud soul. This is extremely important for your future. At the same time, it¡¯ll allow you to see this world more clearly.¡±

    The Heartless Douluo. This was really the Heartless Douluo! When he heard his words, the gloominess within Tang Wulin¡¯s heart vanishedpletely.

    It could not be denied that restoring Shrek Academy to its former glory was important, but guarding the abyssal passage was just as vital!

    Guarding a ce for sixty years as if it was only a day? What kind of sentiment was this? Yes, their souls were proud.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. ¡°Hall Master, I might not be able topletelyprehend your train of thought right now, but I¡¯m willing to stay here. I understand what you mean. I¡¯ll also give it my all and work hard to improve myself.¡±

    The Heartless Douluo smiled. ¡°Everyone has their own responsibilities. My responsibility lies here, while yours lies with the academy. Don¡¯t act with undue haste when you¡¯re anxious for sess. You must remember, the academy only has hope if you¡¯re alive. Even if your generation isn¡¯t able to rebuild the academy, you musty a firm foundation for the next generation. The continent¡¯s current situation is chaotic, whether internally or externally, every side is experiencing a series of problems and changes. What you must first do is continue improving and obtain the strength to protect yourself.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded seriously.

    The Heartless Douluo continued, ¡°You¡¯re strong. This makes me happy. Alright, I¡¯ll tell you about the true conditions of the abyssal ne so you¡¯ll have a better understanding.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The smile on the Heartless Douluo¡¯s face vanished as he spoke with a lowered voice, ¡°The abyssal ne will be more powerful than you imagine. In that world, there are a hundred and eightyers of abysses. Everyyer is connected via spatial passages, and a monarch resides on each level. Hence, there are actually one hundred and eight monarch-ranked existences. We call them the 108 Abyssal Monarchs. Among these 108 Abyssal Monarchs, the first thirty-sixyers¡¯ monarchs have strength on par with human Title Douluos, so there¡¯s no need to fear them that much. The monarchs of the next thirty-sixyers are equal to our Hyper Douluos, meaning they¡¯re also manageable. But the final thirty-sixyers are experts that might even surpass Limit Douluos. Indeed, the final eighteenyers¡¯ monarch¡¯s are practically demi-gods. The 108th Abyss Great Monarch has power akin to a god¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°The energy in the abyssal world exists in a special form. It¡¯spletely different from our origin energy. They¡¯re able to devour life on our world and convert the origin energy for their own use to strengthen the entire ne. On the other hand, there¡¯s nothing useful for us in the abyssal ne. Otherwise, the Federation might have put together a great army to march on the abyssal ne. With no benefits to gain, the Federation has entrusted the guarding of the passage to the Blood God Army.¡±

    ¡°The 108th abyssalyer¡¯s energy is conserved. In other words, in that ne, all the energy makes up a total amount, and this total amount won¡¯t easily change. If it¡¯s reduced, then it has to absorb energy from the outer world to replenish it. The outer world¡¯s energy is our life energy. That¡¯s why after they connected to our ne, the abyss has constantly tried to invade us and strengthen their own overall energy.¡±

    ¡°In a certain sense, you can picture the abyssal ne as an entity, aplete living organism. The abyssal creatures are but its cells. When the cells die, the energy will be recycled and new cells are made. This is the most terrifying thing about the abyssal creatures. We can defeat them and kill their experts, but we can¡¯t utterly destroy them. For example, the Abyss King that you encountered before this, Mei Empress, were extreme abyssal experts from the final thirty-sixyers. They were affected by the abyssal passage seal and could only project part of their strength here. Otherwise, there was no way that Blood Eight would be able to block that.¡±

    ¡°From the current looks of things, only the first thirty-sixyers¡¯ abyssal monarchs can pass through the passage. That¡¯s why, when I¡¯m here, experts of their ranks wouldn¡¯t dare toe through recklessly. After all, even if they can be reborn, the process of recovery after death is extremely long and arduous.¡±

    ¡°Every time I ventured into the abyssal ne, my objective was to kill more and more abyssal experts and buy us more time. Fortunately, six thousand years ago, a great personpleted the seal. If the seal was notpleted and an abyssal monarch from the final thirty-sixyers came, it would be a devastating blow to us. Although mankind¡¯s soul technology is advanced, it¡¯s not at the level where it can fight with these creatures yet.¡±

    Tang Wulin drew a cold breath. One hundred and eight Abyssal Monarchs! He finally understood why this man was so determined to guard this location. Yes, if there were no experts such as him to suppress the abyssal passages, there would be an unprecedented catastrophe once the passage was cleared and the seal was destroyed. Nobody would be able to bear the consequences of such a tragedy.

    ¡°I¡¯m now thinking that if we¡¯re able to kill the 108 Abyssal Monarchs, we will be able topletely annihte their abyssal energy and prevent them froming back to life. From what I know, the core of all 108yers of the abyss is their monarch. Once the monarch is truly dead, it might lead to the crumbling of thatyer¡¯s abyssal ne. The abyssal creatures belonging to the ne will also crumblepletely and die out. If that¡¯s the case, maybe we can really get rid of the abyssal ne, our great enemy. But all this can only be possible if you¡¯re powerful enough. Among the 108 Abyssal Monarchs, the final eighteen monarchs are all stronger than I am. They¡¯ve already taken notice of you. So, if you enter the abyssal ne, they might very well attack you wildly until you die. Hence, I can¡¯t let you take unnecessary risks. On this side of the passage, I can guarantee your safety thanks to the suppression of the seal, but if you¡¯re in the abyssal ne, I can¡¯t make any promises.¡±

    When he said this, the Heartless Douluo revealed a faint smile on his face. ¡°So the responsibilities on your shoulders might be heavier. If, in the future, you¡¯re able to cultivate until you reach the ranks of a Limit Douluo and at least have the ability to protect yourself, I hope that you cane with me as we venture deep into the abyssal ne and attempt to kill the 108 Abyssal Monarchs. We¡¯llpletely eradicate this danger from the continent.¡±

    Tang Wulin eyes widened in shocked, and he felt his heart heat up. If he could really kill the 108 Abyssal Monarchs and absorb their energy into his body, he might no longer face any problems breaking through the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seals.

    However, he had only absorbed a portion of the ck Empress¡¯s energy and his dragon core had changed. If he absorbed energy from the 108 Abyssal Monarchs, just how immense would that amount of energy be?

    The Heartless Douluo continued, ¡°Of course, your current cultivation base is highly insufficient, but I can at least see hope for the future in you. One day, if you¡¯re able to cultivate up to my rank, you¡¯d stand a great chance of killing some abyssal monarchs with that Golden Dragon Spear of yours. At the very least, you can intimidate them so that they won¡¯t casually approach the abyssal passage anymore.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded slightly. If such a day were toe, then it would definitely be good news for him.

 Chapter 967 - Rewarding One Based on Merits

    <h4>Chapter 967: Rewarding One Based on Merits</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°You¡¯re still young. I know that you must be anxious to restore the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy, but this is not the time to rush things. What you need is more building-up and settling down. You need strength that¡¯s powerful enough. You should rest well. Although Shrek Academy is no more, Shrek¡¯s hidden secrets can¡¯t be wiped away that easily. You have ample time to improve and build yourself up. Zang Xin sent you here for that exact purpose. Now that it¡¯s chaotic outside, we must get a hold of the situation. At the same time, we must wait for a suitable opportunity. Every single bit of power that you¡¯re gathering now is to prepare for your explosion of strength in the future.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Tang Wulin nodded respectfully.

    When he left the Blood God Battalion, Tang Wulin¡¯s Blood God Bracelet had been switched. Unlike the old one, the new Blood God Bracelet was marked with an insignia of a circle of bright red roses. Every rose stalk was full of thorns. This was the Blood God Battalion¡¯s emblem. From this moment on, he was already a supernumerary member of the Blood God Battalion.

    However, he was told not to join the battles within the abyssal passage without Blood One¡¯s approval from now on.

    Perhaps Tang Wulin¡¯s arrival had flustered the abyssal ne, because though the amount of abyssal energy that was sucked away was not much, it did not return to the abyssal ne. The duration which the abyssal tidested this time was much shorter than normal circumstances. It had only held for seven days before it subsidedpletely. There was no appearance of more powerful abyssal creatures.

    Tang Wulin did not venture onto the battlefield anymore. While the abyssal tide continued, he took the opportunity to go into short, secluded cultivation. His main objective was to reap the rewards of his dragon core and solidify it.

    From its initial size of a fingernail, his dragon core had grown to the size of a longan fruit and glowed with a brilliant golden halo. Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline flowed naturally with every breath he took. In other words, even if he was not actively cultivating, the blood essence within him would still nourish his body as if he was.

    During his seclusion, Tang Wulin also noticed that after the dragon core formed, his body had also undergone some intriguing transformations. It was as if his body had been enlightened. It would naturally absorb the energy from the world around him as he breathed. He was like a vessel which continuously spewed out the old and absorbed the new. He absorbed all the energy from the world around him, extracted their essences, rejected their impurities, and harmonized it with his body.

    Just like when a soul master possessed a soul core, Tang Wulin his physique had entered a whole new realm after he gained the dragon core. The most obvious change his body had undergone was a great decrease in his appetite. He no longer needed to consume arge amount of food to replenish his own energy. It seemed that he could sustain his body¡¯s daily requirements just by breathing.

    The next thing was that he felt his tenth Golden Dragon King Seal wearing thinner. This was only a feeling, as the seal would not weaken on its own. He understood that this must have been because he already had enough strength to break through the seal.

    However, he was in no hurry. The Golden Dragon King Seals were sure to be more and more dangerous as he progressed. He decided that it was better for him to build himself up as much as possible. Even if he was able to break through the tenth seal, what would he do about the eleventh seal? What about the twelfth seal? Nobody could be sure how things would turn out toward the end.

    Hence, when Tang Wulin was secluding himself, he gained greater control over his own blood essence power. He would never approach the seal casually. He would not even attempt to break through it unless he had no other options.

    His secluded cultivation had brought about an improvement in his cultivation base again. His soul power was raised to rank-59. He was only a single rank away from bing a rank-60 Soul Emperor.

    Ever since his Bluesilver Grass martial soul had awakened into the Bluesilver Emperor, and with the few years of experience in the Dragon Valley, the rate at which his cultivation base improved clearly elerated. Tang Wulin was very satisfied with the fact that he had not reached a bottleneck. As long as he umted enough energy, he could keep improving just like this. He was extremely confident that he could cultivate to the ranks of a Title Douluo before he turned thirty.

    ¡°Bam! Bam! Bam!¡± came the knocks on the door.

    Tang Wulin, who had been meditating in the room, stood up. He walked to the door and opened it, revealing Long Yuxue standing outside.

    ¡°Senior officer.¡± Tang Wulin hastily invited her in.

    Long Yuxue looked to be in high spirits. She clearly had joined a battle. The abyssal tide was dangerous, but it also meant opportunities. It was the best chance to improve one¡¯s own rank and umte merits. Long Yuxue would certainly not let such an opportunity slide.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never returned ever since the Blood Eight brought you away the other day. What happened? Why aren¡¯t you joining the battles anymore? I only heard about it afterward that apparently there was an order from above forbidding you from taking part in the fighting?¡± Long Yuxue¡¯s questions were straight to the point.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of my Golden Dragon Spear. The Blood God Battalion has its own worries. That¡¯s why they wouldn¡¯t allow me to fight.¡±

    Long Yuxue had a puzzled expression as she said, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you to thebat unit. It¡¯s time to be rewarded for our merits.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin looked at her with astonishment. ¡°What do you mean rewarded for our merits?¡±

    Long Yuxue said with a smile, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s something good. You already know that the Blood God Bracelet will automatically record our merits as we kill abyssal creatures. However, we¡¯ll receive somepensation afterrge-scale battles such as the previous one. To put it simply, it¡¯s because the frontline soldiers were bearing the brunt of it that the long-range attackers could fire away without a care. That¡¯s why, after arge battle, the long-range soldiers willpensate the melee soldiers with a certain number of merits. The army naturally had the form to calcte that. Since you were fighting in the front lines and put on such an outstanding disy in the first battle, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll receive extra merits. Besides, the way I see it, with the merits you¡¯ve umted up to now, it¡¯s already enough for you to raise your rank to the first lieutenant. You¡¯re a lucky one. You practically just came here! Already you¡¯ve experienced an abyssal tide. Also, this tide was quite easy to deal with. It subsided within a mere seven days.¡±

    Merits? Tang Wulin had genuinely forgotten about this, but this was definitely a boon.

    He followed Long Yuxue to thebat unit. The soldiers were redeeming their merits with their own Blood God Bracelets, and themissioning ceremony was underway. Those whose merits had reached a certain threshold could be promoted. After every abyssal tide battle, there would be a huge batch of soldiers moving up the ranks.

    Tang Wulin followed behind Long Yuxue and they queued up.

    The ceremony progressed quite quickly in the beginning. There were a dozen senior officers in charge ofmissioning the soldiers. Many soldiers had the additions of golden stars on their shoulders. Tang Wulin could not help but feel envious and look forward to his turn.

    ording to Long Yuxue, he should be able to be promoted to a first lieutenant. That would be one bar and two stars. He would be a step closer to bing a major.

    These days, he would free up his time to give Gu Yuena a call and ask about her condition. Other than saying that she missed him, Gu Yuena was very reliant on him. If it were not for him enlisting in the army, Tang Wulin would want to meet her as soon as possible. That made it that much important for him to be promoted.

    Finally, it was Long Yuxue¡¯s turn.

    Long Yuxue handed over her Blood God Bracelet. After it was being scanned by the instrument, the senior colonel before her smiled and said, ¡°Yuxue, quite a performance this time. You truly do your father proud. In this battle, you¡¯ve earned nine thousand seven hundred and ten merits. ording to the rules, the long-range attackers mustpensate the melee soldiers some merits. Three thousand and a hundred merits will be deducted from you. That leaves you with six thousand four hundred and ten merits. With the inclusion of the merits you umted before this, congrattions, you can be promoted to lieutenant colonel.¡±

    Although Long Yuxue had already made her own judgments about her condition, she still could not help but grin broadly. Being promoted to a lieutenant colonel before one turned thirty was no easy feat.

    She stood at attention, saluted the senior colonel, and walked forward to receive her promotion.

    After her, it was Tang Wulin¡¯s turn. Tang Wulin handed over his own Blood God Bracelet as well.

 Chapter 968 - Blood Nine

    <h4>Chapter 968: Blood Nine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    For a moment, the senior colonel was caught off guard upon receiving his Blood God Bracelet. He then raised his head abruptly and looked toward Tang Wulin. ¡°Are you from the Blood God Battalion?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded and spoke, ¡°Reporting for duty, sir. The Blood God Battalion¡¯s supernumerary personnel, Tang Wulin.¡±

    The senior colonel was stunned for a moment. Later, he examined Tang Wulin¡¯s Blood God Bracelet. ¡°Your Blood God Bracelet¡¯s merit points are divided into two parts with thetter being battle merit points. Let me take a look. You¡¯ve only participated in this campaign for a day, so the merit points are umted from this very day. Your merit points are sixteen thousand and eight hundred?¡±

    His voice went a few pitches higher. Then, he calcted for a moment before he spoke, ¡°In addition to the double points awarded for closebat, your total merit points gained are twenty-one thousand and four hundred.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed brightly at once. Over twenty thousand merit points? These points were not forging merit points but battle merit points!

    His merit points were so high because he was holding out in front earlier, and there were quite a number of powerful abyssal creatures such as Ba Ans which died under his Golden Dragon Spear. His merit points were doubled until it had reached over ten thousand points despite being absent in theter part of the battle. At the same time, he was also rewarded additional merit points for defeating the ck Empress.

    Different abyssal powerhouses carried different merit points ordingly. One would be awarded different merit points if one could sustain a battle for a certain amount of time with the abyssal creatures of Mo Mei¡¯s and ck Empress¡¯ levels.

    ¡°You¡¯ve joined the Blood God Battalion?¡± Long Yuxue who was preparing to receive an honor for her merits came running over hurriedly. She grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s hand and looked with intense admiration at his Blood God Bracelet adorned with a thorned rose.

    Everyone in the Blood God Army was well aware that the main force that truly guarded the abyssal passage was the nine Blood Gods from the Blood God Battalion. One would be immediately promoted to major general as soon as one became an official Blood God. Although it signified that the person would always remain here, it was a great honor to be able to be a Blood God. Also, it would be ced on record by the Federation, so it would indeed be a noble honor for one¡¯s family.

    Consequently, three generations of the Blood God¡¯s descendants would be bestowed with many privileges in the Federation. The Blood God would be given privileges which are no less inferior to that of a federal assemblyman¡¯s and could cast a supernumerary ballot in all the council sessions.

    They were the true guardians of the Federation who gained the respect and admiration of everyone.

    Tang Wulin answered naturally, ¡°Only a supernumerary personnel.¡±

    Long Yuxue¡¯s expression immediately turned peculiar. Of course, there were more than just nine Blood Gods in the Blood God Battalion for a few outstanding Blood God Army¡¯s members could possibly be its supernumerary personnel or reserved Blood Gods. It proved that Tang Wulin had taken the first step on the path!

    She had already figured out the factor that contributed to Tang Wulin¡¯s ability to be a Blood God Battalion¡¯s supernumerary member was rted to the miraculous Golden Dragon Spear. Even so, it was still a great honor to be able to join the Blood God Battalion. Moreover, how many days had it been since he enlisted at the Blood God Army? He had yet to pass his first month here. How could he not be a subject of envy for Long Yuxue who had spent all her life in the Blood God Army? She was even feeling a little jealous of him.

    Tang Wulin no longer belonged to any of the Blood God Army¡¯s departments once he joined the Blood God Battalion although he was still under the direct supervision of the Blood God Army. It meant that she could not make him do anything for her despite being his directmanding officer.

    Long Yuxue could not help recalling her father¡¯s words that Tang Wulin came from Shrek Academy and was the leader of the current Shrek Seven Monsters. A piece of gold would shine no matter where it is, so the same applied to him in the Blood God Army where powerhouses were abundant.

    In less than a month, he had already begun to prove himself. At least, the soldiers from the 1st Iron Blood Battalion and 2nd Blood Battalion under the Blood Division were aware of such a person who is capable of unleashing the domain ability and amplifying their overall fighting capacities on arge scale.

    On that day itself, they killed and injured more enemies in closebat because of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Rage Domain. On the other hand, their casualties were much reduced. The 1st and 2nd Battalion had an extremely good impression of Tang Wulin such that even Jiang Wuyue could not stop praising him and acknowledging Tang Wulin as his brother.

    Such was the situation within a month, what if he was here for a year, two years, or even longer? He would be one of the Nine Great Blood Gods sooner orter.

    Tang Wulin reminded Long Yuxue as he watched her caught in a daze. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you should go ahead to receive your merits.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Long Yuxue suddenly woke up to reality. However, her excitement in being promoted to lieutenant colonel earlier had dissipated by half at present.

    Tang Wulin was curious too regarding his military rank promotion. What rank would he be promoted to with his merit points? The merit points umted by Long Yuxue added to this battle¡¯s should not exceed twenty thousand points. So, she could be promoted from a major to a lieutenant colonel. However, his merit points exceeded twenty thousand, could he be promoted to a rank higher?

    Tang Wulin watched as Long Yuxue¡¯s military rank went from two lines with a star to two lines with two stars. With excitement, he stepped forward.

    ¡°We can¡¯t confer the Blood God Battalion over here. Your conferring shall be determined by the Blood God Battalion. You can leave now.¡± With that, the officer-in-charge left him disappointed.

    He was already a direct officer of the Blood God Battalion after bing one of its members. The army could not even confer his military rank anymore.

    Tang Wulin looked toward Long Yuxue as if he was pleading for help. ¡°Ma¡¯am...¡±

    Long Yuxue smiled bitterly and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s the rule. I can¡¯t help you either. Furthermore, don¡¯t address me as ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯ anymore in the future. The Blood God Battalion¡¯s status in the army is unique and exclusive. You¡¯re not someone we canpare with even if you¡¯re just a supernumerary personnel now. This means that you¡¯ll have to put in more effort than anyone of us in the future. You should address me by my name. You can check it out for yourself from the Blood God Battalion. As a Blood God Battalion¡¯s supernumerary personnel, you¡¯re not restricted by most rules.¡±

    ¡°I see. Alright then.¡±

    Long Yuxue gazed after the departing Tang Wulin as her gaze turned even moreplex now. She wondered when her turn would be to be the Blood God Batallion¡¯s supernumerary personnel!

    Tang Wulin arrived at the Blood God Battalion¡¯s station and entered the elevator sessfully by using the Rose Blood God Bracelet. He had been to the hall before.

    However, he felt confused upon arriving at the ce as there was no one inside. Moreover, he had no idea whether he should look for the other people in the Blood God Battalion. What should he do?

    He should wait then.

    Tang Wulin took a seat right in the middle of the rotunda. He could only wait since a Blood God might turn up anytime.

    Tang Wulin lost count of the time. He awoke from his meditation when he sensed a touch in his spiritual world.

    ¡°Are you new? Why are you meditating here?¡± A youth dressed in military uniform with a general¡¯s star pinned to his shoulder looked at Tang Wulin curiously.

    The youth appeared to be about twenty years old. He had a handsome, smiling face that made him appear kind and friendly.

    However, Tang Wulin could tell that he was one of the Nine Great Blood Gods by looking at the military rank pinned to his shoulder. The Blood Gods were all soldiers with at least a major general¡¯s rank.

    Tang Wulin immediately stood upright and gave him a military salute. ¡°Hello, sir.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. At ease. What¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I¡¯m Tang Wulin, a supernumerary personnel. I¡¯ve just joined the Blood God Battalion, and I wish to see Chief Blood One to inquire about what I should do next.¡±

    ¡°I see. You can use your Blood God Bracelet to call anyone of us directly. Let me show you. By the way, I¡¯m Blood Nine.¡±

    Blood Nine? The person before him was Blood Nine whom he did not meet the other day.

    Tang Wulin already knew that Blood Three and Blood Five from the Blood God Battalion originated from Shrek Academy. Blood One and Blood Six were from the Tang Sect, while Blood Two, Blood Eight, and Blood Nine were from the War God Hall, andstly, Blood Four and Blood Seven who were from the Spirit Pagoda.

    There were only three out of nine who came from the War God Hall which had the most number of people here out of the four great organizations. However, Blood One was the Hall Master of today¡¯s Tang Sect Douluo Hall. He could be regarded as Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, so overall, the highest power still belonged to the Tang Sect.

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Tang Wulin now understood the difference between his Rose Blood God Bracelet and the ordinary Blood God Bracelet. There was a specialmunication system built into it which could be used to get in touch with the Nine Great Blood Gods. Through the system, the Nine Great Blood Gods could get in touch with him as well.

    As a supernumerary personnel, he could not get in touch with the Nine Great Blood Gods directly, but he could leave them a message and wait for their response.

    Tang Wulin hastily left Blood One a message, as advised by Blood Nine, to inquire about what he should do.

    He was quite surprised to find Blood One replying soon after. ¡°Your location shows that you¡¯re in the Blood God Battalion. Wait for me there.¡±

    ¡°Big brother told you to wait for him here? Very well then. I want to meet him too,¡± Blood Nine spoke smilingly.

    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Tang Wulin spoke from the depth of his heart as Blood Nine appeared to be an extremely kind and friendly person.

    Blood Nine spoke with a smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from the rest that you¡¯re from Shrek Academy. What a waste that Shrek is gone. You don¡¯t know this, but when Blood Three and Blood Five heard the news, they almost couldn¡¯t refrain from leaving the mountain to return to Shrek City. It was Blood One who deterred them, so they stayed.¡±

 Chapter 969 - The Mission

    <h4>Chapter 969: The Mission</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Although it had been a long time since the event, Tang Wulin still could not help feeling gloomy each time someone mentioned it.

    His lips cracked into a bitter smile. ¡°The academy is destroyed and we don¡¯t even know where the enemy is nor how many people took part in the n. However, we will rebuild Shrek no matter what. Shrek¡¯s glory won¡¯t cease in our generation¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you better put in more effort. I can only provide you with spiritual support as one of the Blood Gods. After all, we can¡¯t leave this ce.¡± Blood Nine patted Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. He was about the same age as Tang Wulin apparently.

    Meanwhile, the door of the elevator opened and Blood One walked out.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment upon seeing Blood One. Aspared to the day he met him, this Heartless Douluo now exuded a murderous aura instead.

    Tang Wulin was especially sensitive toward other people¡¯s auras due to his strong bloodline power. The aura emitted from the person before him made Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline fluctuate violently.

    Blood Nine raised his brows ever so slightly as he smiled and spoke, ¡°Big brother, did you just go over there again?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Blood One nodded. ¡°They retreated so soon that I¡¯ll need to go check on it again to prevent unwanted troubles. They withdrew into a passive defense this time real quick, so I¡¯m not tired. After a few battles, I can see that they were not scheming, it was more like they were petrified.¡±

    Blood Nine was stunned for a moment. ¡°Who were they petrified of?¡±

    Blood One¡¯s lips cracked into a faint smile as he pointed to Tang Wulin by his side.

    Blood Nine looked toward Tang Wulin in astonishment. ¡°By him? That can¡¯t be.¡±

    Blood One smiled and spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll borate more on that in a while. Wulin, I¡¯ve already made arrangements for you. I¡¯ll be assigning a mission for you next.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin became inspired at once. He was feeling eager and anxious to go.

    Blood One announced, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you in a moment. You must make preparations for battle and adapt yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Blood Nine spoke in bewilderment, ¡°The tide has ended. What mission will that be?¡±

    Blood One smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten about the Federation¡¯stest technology?¡±

    Blood Nine was immediately enlightened. ¡°So you wish to send him to participate?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s safest for him to participate on our side without worrying about revealing anything identally. Wulin, head back first. I¡¯ll be contacting you via the Blood God Braceletter. Our side here needs you to make some preliminary preparations for your mission which willmence in three days.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin did not leave immediately. He looked toward Blood One with slight anticipation. He spoke, ¡°Sir, I went over to thebat unit to exchange my merit points earlier. They said that I need to elevate my military rank in our Blood God Battalion. Can you please...¡±

    Blood One was the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi, so he was considered as one of Tang Wulin¡¯s people. Tang Wulin did not hesitate to act or speak boldly.

    Blood One smiled and spoke, ¡°How many merit points are there?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Over twenty thousand points.¡±

    Blood One was stunned, but he could not help smiling and said, ¡°Impressive. You¡¯ve managed to gain over twenty thousand merit points in just one battle. It seems like you¡¯ve truly devoured a lot of abyssal energy this time. No wonder you startled those old creatures. I suspect they were back to determine your status, and that¡¯s why the abyssal tide ended so soon. Twenty thousand over merit points should be enough to promote you to a captain. However, there¡¯s no rush in this. Here¡¯s an idea. If youplete this uing mission sessfully, I¡¯ll immediately approve your promotion to a major. You can have a double promotion then.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes widened at once. Was that even allowed? It was already a surprise for him to be promoted to a captain. If he were promoted to a major, would that not mean that he could visit Gu Yuena at least once a week then? It would be truly remarkable!

    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll head back to make preparations.¡±

    Tang Wulin left. Blood Nine looked toward Blood One as Blood One¡¯s expression turned solemn.

    ¡°What happened, big brother?¡± Blood Nine asked in puzzlement.

    Blood One spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Tang Wulin¡¯s appearance may be an opportune moment for us possibly. However, it may also end up as a catastrophe. I can¡¯t make aplete assessment of the situation yet. He revealed himself too soon. I¡¯ve already spoken to the regimentalmander that we should consolidate our defense line. The abyssal tidested only a short while this time, but I¡¯m worried that the next wave wille sooner.¡±

    ...

    In the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters.

    ¡°Thetest technology developed by the Federation will be officiallyunched soon. Not only are we taking part this time, but we¡¯ll also need to get ourselves a good ranking,¡± said Qiangu Dongfeng in a deep voice as he sat on the main seat.

    The person sitting on his right was the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo while a middle-aged man sat on his other side. Almost everyone in the scene was a high-ranking official of the Spirit Pagoda.

    ¡°Thetest technology developed by the Federation is a technology that¡¯s beyond its time. It¡¯s still in the test phase despite its engineering methodologies which have matured since earlier. Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters were destroyed and caused great turmoil on the continent. As a result, the Federation has released thistest technology in time for everyone to participate, and it¡¯s also a tactic to divert the public¡¯s attention. Yaozhu, how¡¯re the contestants on your side? Have you found that disciple of yours, yet?¡±

    The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve already selected the participants on my side. I¡¯ve also contacted my disciple. She¡¯s very good, and she¡¯s going to take part.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng nodded satisfactorily. ¡°We¡¯re not going to tolerate any mistakes in this matter because it¡¯s going to further enhance our influence. We¡¯ve managed to take a quarter of the seats in the new parliament. So, if we can assert our influence a step further through thispetition, it will be extremely helpful to our Spirit Pagoda¡¯s next development n.¡±

    Leng Yaozhu darted him a look, but she did not speak. As the Vice Pagoda Master of the Spirit Pagoda, she knew Qiangu Dongfeng far too long and too well. No one else knew but how could she not know his objective. He was an ambitious man. His goal was to make the Spirit Pagoda be the ancient Martial Soul Hall of twenty thousand years ago. With the organization¡¯s strength to domineer over the entire Federation, he would be in control of it.

    Although she had yet to gather any evidence, she believed that the incident that happened to Shrek Academy was his doing.

    ...

    ¡°The Federation¡¯stest technology? What does that mean? Each big city has its own entries and each big city¡¯s Spirit Pagoda is allowed to take part. It¡¯s said that the technology is simr to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s spirit ascension tform but somewhat different. Thetest technology covers the whole continent such that all soul masters who wish to take part can do so. It¡¯ll scan and simte each soul master¡¯s abilities and physical condition to ensure it¡¯s fair. This technology will be extremely helpful in elevating a soul master¡¯s actualbat abilities, especially a mecha master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Simr devices are owned by the big organizations in the past and those devices aren¡¯t even perfect such that the systems aren¡¯t linked to one another. This time, it¡¯ll be different. It¡¯ll beunched by the Federation, so all the systems will be unified. The Federation has organized thispetition and set lucrative rewards to attract as many soul masters as possible to take part and promote this advanced technology. It¡¯s said that the army has already used it and its effects are impressive.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great if it¡¯s true. What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s sign up. It¡¯s free anyway. It¡¯ll be good for our experience.¡±

    ¡°Are there any restrictions?¡±

    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s said that any soul master below the Title Douluo rank is allowed to take part. There¡¯s no other restriction. Oh right, you must be below a three-word battle armor master because the system is incapable of withstanding a three-word battle armor master¡¯s fighting. The main problem is that the external facility is not strong enough. A three-word battle armor master¡¯s leaked energies during a battle can damage the system even if his or her physical condition has been scanned earlier. Thus, as long as one isn¡¯t a three-word battle armor master or does not deploy a three-word battle armor, and is below the Title Douluo rank, one is then allowed to take part.¡±

 Chapter 970 - Artificial Intelligence?

    <h4>Chapter 970: Artificial Intelligence?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Just purely one-on-one? Is there anything like a team battle?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. Thepetition this time is divided into two parts: mecha battle, and soul master battle. These are all individual matches. This is apetition for the entire Federation, so thepetition will be carried out ording to the zone division, followed by the finals. It¡¯s said that any soul master capable of entering the finals will be rewarded generously. Those who are ranked the first sixteen will receive lucrative rewards. The finals¡¯ champion will receive all the resources necessary to forge a red mecha or some heavenly-refined metal for a set of four-word battle armor. This is simply unbelievable!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Star Dou Battle Network?¡± Tang Wulin could not help appearing astonished as he looked at the information sent by Blood One.

    It was thetest technology developed by the Federation. One could enter the Star Dou Battle Network to take part in simted battles through a peripheral device known as the ¡®Star Dou Cabin¡¯.

    The simted environment seemed simr to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s spirit ascension tform, but there was no restriction on the number of people participating as with the spirit ascension tform. However, it did not have the spirit ascension effect, so it did not sh with the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s objective.

    The biggest advantage of this technology was that it allowed all soul masters and mecha masters to battle andpete against one another on the same tform.

    The entire Battle Network had just been developed recently and it is said that it would be upgraded frequently in the future.

    Blood One assigned Tang Wulin the mission to participate in the Battle Network Competition this time. His mission was to be one of the top three finalists.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. Initially, he thought that he would be able toplete the mission even if it was a difficult one. Yet, his confidence dropped as he learned more about the Star Dou Battle Network.

    The restriction was that one must be below the Title Douluo rank. In other words, all eight-ring, Soul Douluo-ranked powerhouses were allowed to participate too. Also, one must be below a three-word battle armor master. However, there was nock of Soul Douluo and Soul Sage powerhouses with two-word battle armors. They could even rival the Hyper Douluos with their umted powers.

    It would be a great battle of the entire continent. Tang Wulin did not have absolute confidence that he was invincible to those below the Title Douluo rank despite his natural endowments!

    The reason which motivated Blood One to engage Tang Wulin in the Battle Network was very simple. He wished to elevate Tang Wulin¡¯sbat abilities by making Tang Wulin confront different powerhouses constantly to forge a stronger character.

    Tang Wulin would readily agree but felt the goal was set a little too high. In any case, Tang Wulin had the confidence to be one of the sixty-four finalists.

    Final three... he would give it his best shot.

    Theck of confidence did not mean that he lost the will to fight as he had always been the person whose courage mounted as the battle progressed.

    The Star Dou Cabin had already been moved to his living quarters. Tang Wulin was not staying in his previous quarters anymore but the dormitory at the Blood God Battalion.

    The Blood God Battalion¡¯s supernumerary personnel lived on a level above the rotunda. His living conditions had not improved much as his quarters were only equipped with the basic amenities except that the room was slightlyrger. However, the room was now upied with the Star Dou Cabin.

    The object upied eight square meters of floor space. It looked like arger version of a coffin but with aplicated setup. It should be quite costly to build.

    The army did not ept appointments for the use of the Star Dou Cabin. So, whoever wanted to use it had to queue up for it. Every day the cabin was crowded with a long queue of people waiting to use it. Hence, Long Yuxue had never brought Tang Wulin to the cabin before.

    Tang Wulin was excited when he saw a Star Dou Cabin of his own in his living quarters. A Star Dou Cabin for his exclusive use on the very day thistest piece of technology wasunched. It was definitely a luxury.

    The sign-up process had already begun, so he should try it out then. The divisionpetition wouldmence two dayster, so he would need to register before the divisionpetition began. Later, he could familiarize himself with the simted world.

    Tang Wulin pressed a button to turn on the Star Dou Cabin. He then got into the cabin.

    The internal structure of the cabin was exceedinglyplicated. At least, it was much moreplicated than the spirit ascension tform he was in before.

    Tang Wulin did not feel suffocated or ustrophobic when the cabin door closed. All kinds of metal wires were hitched and stuck on his body. One after another, the metal hoops tightened and locked onto his body. It was meant to prevent the energy leaking when he was engaged in the Star Dou Battle Network¡¯s battles.

    The whole process took about five minutes before all the docking waspleted. Tang Wulin felt as if he was an experimental subject.

    His vision was pitch ck. Meanwhile, an electronic voice was heard saying, ¡°Star Dou Cabin¡¯s preparation ispleted. ess to Star Dou Battle Network. Allow or deny?¡±

    The electronic voice sounded unpleasant and mechanical to the ears. Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Allow.¡±

    His entire body shook once as he felt intense current radiating through his entire body. It felt like his entire person was electrocuted. No wonder ordinary people were not allowed to use the Star Dou Cabin. Just the process of being scanned with soul energy would result in irreversible damage to an ordinary person without adequate physical quality.

    In his heart, he wasining, but he felt dizzy in the next moment. The darkness before his eyes had already turned bright and clear when he regained consciousness once again.

    He did not feel like he had entered another world as he did in the spirit ascension tform before. All sorts of data began to appear before his eyes.

    ¡°The body scan isplete. ess to Star Dou Battle Network is sessful. Please state your purpose and the Battle Network will process ordingly.¡±

    ¡°I would like to sign up for the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge.¡±¡®It doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s that high-tech a product anyway!¡¯ Tang Wulin thought to himself.

    ¡°Sure. Begin the process of registration immediately. What is your name?¡±

    Tang Wulin hesitated for a moment before he gave his real name. Blood One had reminded him that the reason he was sent to the Blood God Army was to ensure that he need not worry about revealing his identity. He was absolutely safe here and that no one woulde for him. Apart from the Blood God Army itself and the Federation¡¯s high-ranking officials, no one knew the Blood God Army¡¯s exact location and also the Blood God Army¡¯s remote status.

    The most powerful part of the Star Dou Battle Network was its tight security. The internal information was stored in the battlework¡¯s control center only. All human soul masters participating in the battlework would follow a ranking system. The ranking could only be elevated after the oue of a battle. However, no one was allowed to ess or investigate the participants¡¯ information at will. Even the federal parliament was not given ess unless approved by the entiremittee. This prevented those people with ulterior motives from using the battlework to investigate others.

    The system asked a series of questions in order to register Tang Wulin.

    ¡°You can choose a nickname for yourself. Your nickname will be disyed during thepetition.¡±

    Tang Wulin considered for a moment before he spoke, ¡°Golden Dragon King, ok?¡±

    ¡°Golden Dragon King, ok? Please confirm.¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless. ¡°Golden Dragon King!¡±

    ¡°Golden Dragon King? Please confirm.¡±

    ¡°Confirm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The nickname you chose is already taken,¡± the electronic voice was heard once again.

    If Tang Wulin could see his own face now, he would see frustration written all over his face at present. What was happening?

    ¡°Please choose a new nickname.¡±

    ¡°Little Tang.¡± Tang Wulin simply made up a name.

    ¡°Little Tang? Please confirm.¡±

    ¡°Confirm. Nickname is sessfully created. Tang Wulin, nicknamed Little Tang, soul power rank-50. Special physical quality suspected to be dragon-type bloodline. Physical strength exceeds conventional standards. Determined to be gifted as a natural endowment-type soul master. Admission registration ispleted. Please state your choice in participating in the Federal Star Dou Challenge.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Tang Wulin. He felt shocked in his heart. After being frustrated over the process of choosing a nickname for himself, he discovered something odd.

    There was something different aspared to his earlier experiences when he was at the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s spirit ascension tform or even the other simted worlds. It was theck of interaction. However, at present, the electronic voice was interacting with him! It was like the entire Star Dou Battle Network wasmunicating with him.

    ¡®What does this mean?¡¯ Tang Wulin finally understood the advanced technology that was beyond its time. It was not the simtion system but its use of artificial intelligence.

    The Federation¡¯s technology was already so advanced that they used artificial intelligence in its simtion system now. Although the system appeared to be rather crude and could be considered low-end even whenpared to the spirit ascension tform, its standards far exceeded the spirit ascension tform after artificial intelligence was built into the system.

    It was not that difficult to set up and upgrade the internal system but the artificial intelligence installed was something new and innovative! The electronic voice that sounded mechanical ought to be the beta version of artificial intelligence. It was also mankind¡¯s first experience in using artificial intelligence, so it was meaningful indeed.

    Thepetition this time was not so much about soul masters experiencing a brand new technology but testing the application of artificial intelligence in the soul masters¡¯ battles. With the gradual improvement of artificial intelligence, it would lead to a quantum leap for mankind¡¯s technology.

 Chapter 971 - The First Battle

    <h4>Chapter 971: The First Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Although Tang Wulin did not have a good impression of the Federation, he had to admit that the Federation¡¯s scientists were outstanding.

    He was not too familiar with artificial intelligence, but he understood the immense changes it would bring for mankind when artificial intelligence was widely used in the various fields.

    Shadows shed once and the scene before his eyes began to change. Tang Wulin discovered that he was on a street. At the same time, a voice was heard, ¡°You have entered the west division. Please go to the west divisionpetition area following the guide provided. At the same time, choose yourpetition mode: soul master battle or mecha battle.¡±

    An arrow shimmering with a faint white radiance appeared before Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He followed the arrow and walked forward quickly until he saw a building asrge and grand as a stadium. Just like him, many people were heading to the building.

    Apparently, it could not rival the spirit ascension tform¡¯s hyper-realistic scene. There was still much room for improvement in this system. However, considering that artificial intelligence was actually being used here, the other features did not matter as much.

    Tang Wulin followed the stream of people and entered the west divisionpetition area. Shadows shed past Tang Wulin¡¯s face once again and something simr to a screen appeared.

    ¡°Please choose yourpetition mode.¡±

    Tang Wulin chose both soul master battle and mecha battle without the slightest hesitation. An instruction manual then appeared on the screen.

    At the top of the instruction manual were disyed two big words: ¡®Registration Sessful¡¯. It signified that he had alreadypleted the registration. Following that were the rules and regtions for mecha battle and soul master battle.

    Due to therge number of contestants, the entire Federation was separated into eight divisions. The division was set ording to the location of the Star Dou Cabin. Tang Wulin was in the Endless Mountains, so naturally, he belonged to the west division.

    The annotation stated that there were only two options. For the contesting mecha in the mecha battle, they were either closebat or long range. The mecha battle focused mainly on the mecha operating skills, and the contestant was allowed to experience the standard mecha model used in thepetition beforehand. However, the contestant was not allowed to use any customized mecha.

    It was a troublesome issue for many mecha masters as they were only

    familiar with their own mechas. One¡¯s fighting capacity would certainly bepromised on arge scale when using a mecha that one was unfamiliar with.

    However, Tang Wulin felt itprehensible considering the fact that it was still a beta version. After all, if everyone brought their own mechas, how vast would the data stream need to be in order toplete such a task? Moreover, a mecha master ought topete based on their skills in Tang Wulin¡¯s perception.

    Although the mechas were standard models, a soul master¡¯s abilities could stillplement the mecha. It was generally fairer to engage in such a mecha battle.

    A soul master battle was even simpler. It was a directpetition, a battle executed on thepetition stage.

    The two types ofpetitions would be carried out in divisions with the top thirty-two finalists from the divisionpetitions proceeding to the finals.

    Thepetition qualifying system would be determined ording to the number of contestants from each division. Overall, it was abination of an elimination tournament and a round-robin tournament. The elimination tournament would be the basis for thepetition.

    The rule was simple as there was no restriction on destroying one¡¯s opponent within the Star Dou Battle Network. One was allowed to utilize one¡¯s most powerful skills to defeat one¡¯s opponent in order to advance in the rankings. It was that simple.

    However, apetition with a simple qualifying system would result in ruthlesspetition. The elimination tournament signified that if one was not so fortunate and had to confront a powerhouse at the beginning of thepetition, then that would be the end of one¡¯s journey in thepetition.

    Tang Wulin associated this with his heaven-defying luck when he was once in apetition on Star Luo Continent. His lips could not help twitching upon recalling the experience. He hoped that his luck would be better in the Star Dou Battle Network. He felt it would be difficult for him to be one of the three finalists nheless.

    ¡®Powers below the Title Douluo rank and battle armor¡¯s boundary below a three-word battle armor. I should give it my best shot then. I wonder if any of mypanions are joining this Battle Networkpetition as well?¡¯

    It was appropriate that the artificial intelligence system was built to keep their identities a secret. At least, they would not be drawing attention during the early phase.

    What a waste it was that there were no pairs or teams in thepetition. Otherwise, he would be more confident of winning.

    Of course, he was only giving it a thought for he was not with hisrades at the moment. They would not be able to join even if suchpetitions were held.

    Tang Wulin waved his hand once to turn off the screen when he was done reading. Then, he strolled around the stadium to check out the condition of thepetition area and to familiarize himself with the surroundings.

    The setup of the stadium was notplicated and it appeared to be rather beautiful. There were a few spots worthy of his attention. The stadium was divided into a mecha battle zone and a soul master battle zone. The soul master who signed up for bothpetitions would be assigned a staggered time ordingly by the system.

    At present, one was allowed to experience a walk-through of bothpetition areas. He could enter the area to familiarize himself with thepetition surroundings but it came at a cost. He would need to pay using Federation coins!

    ¡®I have to spend money on this?¡¯ Tang Wulin immediately widened his eyes for he was a frugal person. This was outrageous!

    Furthermore, it was not cheap. Two thousand Federation coins were charged for the use of the battle room in the mecha zone while a thousand Federation coins were charged for the battle room in the soul master zone. With one entry, he could only engage in one battle.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go and rob someone?¡± Tang Wulin had an outraged expression on his face.

    ¡°You can¡¯t get money this fast even if you were to go robbing.¡± At this moment, a voice was heard by his side. He turned his head to the side and found someone next to him, to his surprise.

    Everyone¡¯s appearance was altered to a certain degree upon entering this ce. Everyone wore a white mask which concealed their appearances while they were dressed in ordinary gray outfits.

    The person¡¯s nickname floated above his or her head.

    He was facing a person with the nickname ¡®Between Four-Six¡¯. What a weird name.

    ¡°Even when they¡¯re in their coffins, they¡¯re still begging for money!¡± Tang Wulin heaved a sigh.

    Between Four-Six nodded in agreement. ¡°So, are you nning to give it a try?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke slightly frustrated, ¡°I¡¯ll need to experience it anyhow. Problem is I don¡¯t know how to transfer Federation coins to this ce.¡±

    Before his voice had even died down, the artificial intelligence immediately revealed its powerful ability. A screen shed past his eyes and the electronic voice was heard in his ears soon after, ¡°Would you like to charge it to your ount?¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help gnashing his teeth in anger. The Federation managed to do a good job in this respect!

    ¡°Yes. Charge ten thousand Federation coins to my ount first.¡± Tang Wulin gritted his teeth and endured the pain of charging ten thousand coins to his Federation card which he used for his savings.

    When the transaction waspleted, he noticed a row of numbers at the lower left corner of his vision. The number was precisely ten thousand.

    ¡°Shall we give it a try?¡± Between Four-Six seemed to havepleted his payment as well when he issued an invitation to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Between Four-Six is inviting you for a sparring session. Please pay one thousand Federation coins to enter the battle room.¡±

    Tang Wulin clicked ¡®ept¡¯ since it was a walk-through experience.

    Two streams of radiance descended from the sky and shone upon both of them at once. The vision before their eyes turned blurry and they changed to a different location in the next moment.

    It felt identical to a real stadium. The built-up area was, in fact, evenrger. The enormouspetition stage with a diameter that exceeded three hundred meters was truly majestic and domineering. It had ample space for them to express themselves. There were innumerable seats in the stadium¡¯s surroundings. Of course, no one was watching them...

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    The electronic voice was clear and direct. They were not given any time for preparation. They appeared on each side of the stage with a distance of a hundred meters between them. Then, the countdown began and the battlemenced!

    Tang Wulin looked toward Between Four-Six just as his opponent was looking right back at him. In the next moment, both of them charged toward each other simultaneously.

    Both of them did not unleash their martial souls yet.

    Tang Wulin had walked forward with great strides while Between Four-Six breathed steadily. The distance of a hundred meters was closed in an instant. They unleashed their martial souls in unison when they were about twenty meters away from each other.

 Chapter 972 - Between Four-Six

    <h4>Chapter 972: Between Four-Six</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Countless Bluesilver Emperor vines shot out, as he immediately unleashed his first soul skill, Bind!

    The body of Between Four-Six on the opposite side swelled instantly as six soul rings appeared abruptly which made his body tall and bulky at once!

    What was that...

    It appeared rather familiar!

    des of the Bluesilver Emperor Vines surged forward at full speed and bound tightly around Between Four-Six. However, Between Four-Six¡¯s body had swelled to seven meters tall. He exerted his body¡¯s strength to haul up Tang Wulin who was linked to the other end of the Bluesilver Emperor. Then, he mmed Tang Wulin ferociously against the ground.

    Such powerful strength he had!

    Tang Wulin broke and released the link between the Bluesilver vines and himself. Arge expanse of the Bluesilver Impaling Array expanded and impaled the opponent.

    Between Four-Six¡¯s body stiffened, but the dusk golden radiance made his body glow brightly all of sudden. He managed to recover after he was slowed down by a third due to the Bluesilver Impaling Array¡¯s restriction. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin who was mmed against the ground earlier somersaulted to a standing position.

    The vines of the Bluesilver Emperor grewrger soon after his fourth soul ring glowed. He managed to conceal his abilities from his learning at the Demon Ind such that he appeared to have a mediocre, soul-ring colorbination of two yellow and three purple soul rings.

    He was actuallyunching the Bluesilver Overlord Transformation.

    The Bluesilver Impaling Array was unleashed once again. It waspletely different from earlier as the enormous Bluesilver Emperor vines shot out from the ground valiantly andshed the dusk gold scales that emerged on Between Four-Six¡¯s body. His massive body was pushed upward. When hended on the ground, he was unconscious for a moment.

    Tang Wulin stamped his left foot on the ground as his body sted forward akin to a flying cannonball. His fist pounded the area above his opponent¡¯s chest.

    He felt as if he had punched into a wall and not a human when his fist hit his opponent. However, his powerful strength managed to st Between Four-Six outward.

    Tang Wulin did not seize the opportunity to follow through the victory. On the contrary, his lips cracked into a faint smile. ¡°Hello, sir.¡±

    Between Four-Six had already recovered from being paralyzed, caused by the Bluesilver Impaling Array, the moment hended on the ground. He felt a sharp pain on his chest, while he looked at the figure descending from the sky. He was speechless.

    ¡°Tang Wulin?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, it¡¯s me.¡± Tang Wulin unleashed his Golden Dragon King Bloodline aura as he smilingly exercised an all-round suppression over Between Four-Six¡¯s bloodline.

    ¡°How could that be you? You little brat!¡± He turned to the side and stood up. This person was precisely Jiang Wuyue. Tang Wulin already had that established when he unleashed his martial soul.

    ¡°It¡¯s me! Hello sir,¡± said Tang Wulin with a smile on his face.

    He had not seen Jiang Wuyue ever since they fought side by side the other day.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been taken as a supernumerary personnel by the Blood God Battalion?¡± Jiang Wuyue did not even attempt to conceal his envy.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    Jiang Wuyue spoke, ¡°Then, there¡¯s no need to address me ¡®sir¡¯. We¡¯re brothers from this day on. It¡¯s my first time here too, quite interesting. It¡¯s different from our army¡¯s simtion system, and it¡¯s really user-friendly with the guidance.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s the artificial intelligence. The Federation¡¯s technological development is pretty impressive. At least, it¡¯s a good start. Sir, are we going to continue to spar?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Jiang Wuyue patted his body. ¡°Spar? Of course, we¡¯re sparring again. We didn¡¯t spar to our heart¡¯s content previously. We won¡¯t be injured in here. Soe, let¡¯s devote all our efforts into sparring a round. Let me see if you¡¯re truly capable of suppressing me. I won¡¯t be merciful today anymore. Also, I told you to stop addressing me ¡®sir¡¯. Call me Wuyue.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tang Wulin answered delightfully. It was a rare opportunity for Tang Wulin to be able to spar with someone who had such a strong will to fight.

    He watched as Jiang Wuyue immediately unleashed his two-word battle armor without any hesitation. His battle armor which was as pitch ck as ink was shimmering with a faint metallic gloss. He appeared like the Overlord Dragon that Tang Wulin first encountered after the battle armor had covered his entire body.

    A powerful bloodline aura was elevating apanied by Jiang Wuyue¡¯s wild howls. He was resisting Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King Bloodline by force.

    Tang Wulin did not underestimate Jiang Wuyue while he was confronting him. He unleashed his battle armor as well. The core circuit attached to his battle armor was spinning wildly as gushes of powerful energy infused into his body. His soul power and bloodline power were elevated on arge scale while a pair of dragon wings spread out behind his back. Tang Wulin¡¯s body was enshrouded by ayer of misty golden radiance.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Jiang Wuyue shouted aloud as he pped the enormous wings on his back strenuously. He struck boldly at Tang Wulin with his pair of war hammers which appeared in his hands. Akin to a meteorite, he was smashing away with his hammers.

    He had never used his weapons when they were sparring previously.

    A golden radiance shimmered as Tang Wulin conjured his Golden Dragon Spear. The Dragon Core on Tang Wulin¡¯s chest grew brighter while his blood essence power radiated through his entire body at the same time his radiance was blooming.

    If the blood essence power flowing inside Tang Wulin¡¯s body initially was akin to the great Yangtze River, then his blood essence power was akin to the light of the gxy with the Dragon Core¡¯s presence. How could the speed of water currents possiblypare to the speed of light?

    Thus, Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence power was elevated to its ultimate level during that split second.

    ¡°Open!¡± Tang Wulin shouted aloud.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    The entire battle room shook violently for a moment. Jiang Wuyue, standing at seven meters tall with his pair of war hammers together with the thick and heavy scales on his entire body, exuded such a shocking aura. Yet, he was tossed into the air from the quake caused by Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear began to change after his battle armor was included with the massive infusion of his blood essence power.

    The spear elongated to five meters in length. Its mid section was thick as a goose¡¯s egg while the des on both ends were one and a half meters long. The des were shimmering with a golden radiance that made them appear especially sharp.

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s pair of war hammers pounded on the Golden Dragon Spear. He felt the terrifying force and also the bloodline power¡¯s suppression. His body was bounced up a few meters from the ground.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear swung downward at hismand and sted Jiang Wuyue¡¯s body hundreds of meters away. Uponnding, he stumbled for a few steps before he could stabilize himself.

    ¡°Your strength...¡± Jiang Wuyue looked toward Tang Wulin in fear.

    Even for opponents who were soul masters of the same rank, almost none of them, with a two-ring cultivation base higher than Jiang Wuyue, could withstand a frontal st from his double war hammers. He was a pure strength-type soul master! Strength and defense were his two strongest points.

    Yet, the famed acmation of his strength hadpletely turned into empty bluster before Tang Wulin. Not only was he totally incapable of moving Tang Wulin an inch, but he also suffered from a major loss too. His battle armor had deep scratches, and there was a gaping gash on his two-word battle armor¡¯s protective shield earlier. How sharp was Tang Wulin¡¯s weapon?

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯ve improved since west engaged in the war.¡± It was true that not only had his strength improved ever since he possessed the Dragon Core, but he had sublimed to a higher state as well. He had progressed to a brand new state.

    Jiang Wuyue was capable of matching Tang Wulin¡¯s strength initially, but they were now at two different levels altogether.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that!¡± Jiang Wuyue¡¯s one-upmanship was triggered. He looked up to the sky and roared in rage as the sixth soul ring on his body glowed.

    The battle armor and scales that covered his entire body had all turned dusk gold. Ayer of dusk gold radiance infused into his body, erging his body to a height of about ten meters.

    A massive, fifty-meter tall phantom shadow appeared behind his back. It was precisely the Overlord Dragon. The Overlord Dragon¡¯s phantom shadow opened itsrge mouth in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction and gave out a silent roar of rage. A powerful gush of formless fluctuation immediately rushed toward him. In the next instant, Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline suppression seemed to lose its effect on Jiang Wuyue.

    ¡°World Destroyer Overlord Force!¡± Within the sound of the raging dragon¡¯s roar, the terrifying dusk gold radiance seemed to have transformed into a giant dragon. It took only a split second to arrive before Tang Wulin, apanied by an indomitable momentum and a terrifying strength. Jiang Wuyue had already exhausted all his abilities at the moment.

    Tang Wulin reacted swiftly. His left foot stomped the ground as he opened his mouth to roar.

    The Golden Dragon¡¯s head appeared valiantly and wrapped around his entire body. It was the Golden Dragon Roar!

    The terrifying pressure wave was immediately crushed by the Golden Dragon Roar. The enormous Golden Dragon¡¯s head even managed to shatter the Overlord Dragon¡¯s phantom shadow behind Jiang Wuyue with its raging roar.

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s World Destroyer Overlord Force was extremely powerful due to its world-destroying wave emitted by the Overlord Dragon¡¯s phantom shadow. At this moment, his body emitted an ability simr to the Domineering Golden Dragon Body, while his defense was elevated to a terrifying level as well. It was the most powerful attack Tang Wulin had ever encountered from someone of the same rank, in that Jiang Wuyue¡¯s attack even exceeded Long Yue¡¯s from before.

 Chapter 973 - 1-0

    <h4>Chapter 973: 1-0</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon roar shook and dispersed the world destroyer wave but he was incapable of stopping Jiang Wuyue from dashing forward with his Domineering Golden Dragon Body.

    Just then, the Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth appeared. Eight golden dragons bored out from underneath Jiang Wuyuemanded by Tang Wulin. The golden dragons gave Jiang Wuyue¡¯s gigantic body a powerful shove throwing him up by seven or eight meters.

    Yet, the World Destroyer Overlord Force had shown itself to be Jiang Wuyue¡¯s sixth soul skill. Jiang Wuyue¡¯s direction was shifted, but he only slowed down for a moment. His outspread wings were diverting his body into dashing toward Tang Wulin once again.

    Having slowed down Jiang Wuyue¡¯s attack, Tang Wulin had adequate time to prepare himself for the follow-up attack. He ced his left leg in front and right leg behind as he lunged forward with his spear before his body.

    At the same time, the battle armor on his body turned reflective. The Dragon Core¡¯s radiance shone brightly on his chest while the explosive energy shook its surroundings apanied by his dragon¡¯s roar.

    ¡°ng...¡±

    The World Destroyer Overlord Forceshed against Tang Wulin¡¯s Domineering Golden Dragon Body and his spear. Jiang Wuyue¡¯s massive body paused in mid-air and was suspended in a ghastly manner.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body was thrown back by the powerful impact that he plowed through the ground and left behind two deep trenches in the ground.

    Yet, Tang Wulin¡¯s upper body was unusually stable as he was sliding back. The Dragon Moon battle armor that covered his body was shimmering with radiance. The energy absorbed from the Domineering Golden Dragon Body was triggered. He raised the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand and pointed toward Jiang Wuyue who had remained suspended in the air after the collision.

    A golden giant dragon leaped out from the Golden Dragon Spear at the sound of a valiant dragon¡¯s roar. He unleashed the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven which was impressive.

    The vision before Jiang Wuyue was all ck as his body was shaking violently all over from the massive quake at present. In the next moment, the darkness turned into a light but his body was devoured by the golden light as well.

    A shadow shed once and an electronic voice was heard, ¡°Your body has sustained damages over seventy percent. You have lost. 0-1.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue discovered that he was at the same spot earlier, in front of the stadium, when all the pain he felt suddenly vanished.

    ¡®I¡¯ve lost just like that?¡±

    He did not devote all his effort nor exerted all his strength for fear of hurting Tang Wulin during the previous one-on-one fight. However, it was different this time. He had lost unequivocally because he had evenunched his strongest hidden ability, and yet he was defeated by a blow from Tang Wulin¡¯s spear.

    Jiang Wuyue was in a daze when he heard Tang Wulin muttering to himself on the opposite side, ¡°This is not worth a thousand coins. It ended too soon.¡±

    ¡®Too soon? What do you mean by too soon?¡¯ Jiang Wuyue wished that he could snarl at Tang Wulin, yet, as a loser, he felt that he had utterly lost the authority to do so.

    A five-ring Soul King annihted him, a six-ring Soul Emperor. He had always assumed that no one of the same ranks was worthy of being his opponent. Yet, this person managed to do it despite being a rank lower!

    He was unwilling to ept his defeat and his will to fight remained strong as ever. Yet, he had no choice but to acknowledge that he had lost. Tang Wulin won fair and square, and it was purely due to the disparity between their strengths. He had lost to Tang Wulin¡¯s absolute power. How powerful was this guy actually?

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± said Jiang Wuyue sullenly.

    Tang Wulin hastily caught up to him. ¡°Feeling gloomy?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Jiang Wuyue did not have any intention to conceal his mood.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°The issue is with our bloodlines. Your bloodline is greatly affected by my bloodline. There¡¯s utterly no way you can express your true fighting capacity. We shouldn¡¯t have been each other¡¯s opponent. If we were partners instead, you¡¯ll be even more powerful. I¡¯m not necessarily stronger than you when ites to your true inner strength.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue scratched his head as he recalled the terrifying amplification effect on him cast by Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Rage Domain. ¡°That¡¯s true. What a waste that there¡¯s no team battle this time. Otherwise, we can register as brothers and be undefeated.¡±

    Tang Wulin wasughing to himself in his heart. Jiang Wuyue was truly a carefree person for he had recovered from his defeat so soon.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We can form a team if there¡¯s a two-on-two battle.¡± Tang Wulin could not help missing Gu Yuena once again when he thought of the two-on-two battle. Who else would be a better match for him for the two-on-two battles? Was he truly hoping that she wouldplement him as a team? Or was he hoping that she would remain amnesic and forever depend on him?

    His rtionship with Gu Yuena had always beenplicated, especially when he thought about the Gu Yuena now who was like abination of Gu Yue and Na¡¯er.

    The present Gu Yuena was more like Na¡¯er as Na¡¯er had been so strongly attached to him in the past. Yet, Tang Wulin felt that she was essentially Gu Yue. What happened in between?

    It remained a puzzle in his heart.

    However, the moment she appeared right before him, using her body to protect him when he had lost all hope, Tang Wulin knew it was her. Whether she was Gu Yue or Na¡¯er, her love for him did not change.

    ¡®I must work hard to be a major as soon as possible!¡¯ Tang Wulin clenched his fists tight. He could return to visit her once he became a major.

    Tang Wulin did not log out from the battlework. He headed over to the mecha arena for a tryout since he was already here.

    The situation at the mecha arena was the same as the soul master¡¯s battle room. The payment and entry procedures were the same except that there was an additional process to choose either closebat or a long-range attack mecha.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Tang Wulin chose...

    Long-range!

    He discovered that he was already inside a mecha when he appeared on thepetition stage. The instrument panel inside the mecha showed that it was just a standard mecha. Tang Wulin could tell from theplexity of the instruments that he was in a yellow mecha. He could see that the mecha was pure white all over on the internal disy screen. It had a soul cannon and was equipped with a protective shield. That was all the equipment.

    Just a soul cannon!

    Meanwhile, a shadow shed once on the opposite side as a mecha appeared. The mecha appeared to be slightly bigger, thicker and heavier than Tang Wulin¡¯s. It held an epee. It was a closebat mecha! Its equipment did not seem much better than Tang Wulin¡¯s either.

    Tang Wulin could not help smiling to himself as this form of mecha battle was rather interesting actually.

    He adjusted the soul cannon in his hand and familiarized himself with the controls inside the mecha.

    The countdown was heard at this moment.

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    The opposite mecha had already dashed toward Tang Wulin akin to a bulldozer shoving its way soon after the word ¡®begin¡¯ was heard.

    Standard mecha. Closebat model. Height: twenty meters. Weight: eight tons.

    Standard mecha. Long-range model. Height: ten meters. Weight: six point five tons.

    Tang Wulin immediately maneuvered his mecha into raising its hand to shoot a cannonball at his opponent before turning around to run as he watched his opponent dashing swiftly toward him.

    Distance is undoubtedly the most important factor that separates a long-range mecha from a closebat mecha.

    The cannonball¡¯s color was orange. It elerated instantly and shot straight toward the closebat mecha after it was sted into the air.

    The closebat mecha was extremely agile in its reaction. Its body swayed gently as if it was about to slip, but only its body was tilted. With its left hand, it pushed against the ground to dodge the cannonball.

    Its speed did not reduce by much as it continued to dash in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction. The propeller on its back was not activated yet.

    ¡®The opponent¡¯s execution is rather impressive!¡¯

    Tang Wulin thought to himself. At the same time, he turned around and sted a few rounds continuously using the soul cannon. ¡°Bang, bang, bang.¡±

    The closebat mecha seemed calm as its body dodged left and right continuously. Its movements were agile and stable. When Tang Wulin turned around tounch an attack, it seized the opportunity to get closer to him. It only took half a second to arrive before Tang Wulin when it used its elerator. Tang Wulin¡¯s long-range mecha would be in serious trouble if the closebat mecha got too near.

    The soul cannon required a three-second recharge period each time it fired ten rounds. Tang Wulin made an estimation of the standard soul cannon in his hand.

 Chapter 974 - The Manipulation

    <h4>Chapter 974: The Maniption</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®Hmm, it¡¯s not too weak, so I¡¯ll make do.¡±

    He initiated the propeller as he was making the estimation mentally.

    The propeller was attached to the back of the mecha to aid in flight and eleration.

    On the other hand, closebat mechas were generally slightly faster than long-range mechas. Despite their great size, closebat mechas tended to be lighter. This was because, unlike their long-range counterparts, there was no need for closebat mechas to carry around enormous soul batteries in order to sustain their attacks.

    Tang Wulin had only initiated his propeller when his opponent had alreadyunched theirs. Tang Wulin would be have been rammed into instantly if he had been just one step slower.

    The two figures almost collided before they dashed apart again and flew into the air.

    The closebat mecha reacted swiftly. During that split second when it failed to collide into Tang Wulin, it swung the epee in its hand and released it.

    The epee cast a stream of dark radiance in the air and instantly caught up to Tang Wulin, whose speed was decreasing as his propeller just stopped functioning. The closebat mecha¡¯s attack could only be described as perfection in every way, whether it was its precise timing or uracy.

    So powerful!

    Tang Wulin was feeling astonished, but that did not slow his reactions even by a little. ording to the mecha battle rules, the destruction of one¡¯s mecha was considered a loss even if the soul master inside was still capable of fighting.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s long-range mecha made a ghastly movement as he bent over. The mecha¡¯s entire body turnedpletely sideways in the air while the soul cannon in its hand pushed upward once gently. He managed to shake away the epee.

    On the other hand, the closebat mecha was already elerating again and was shooting straight for Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!¡± Six balls of lights shot out almost simultaneously.

    Tang Wulin fired the soul cannon in his hand while he was turning sideways, but he lost his bnce in the air.

    The six cannonballs immediately blocked the only path the closebat mecha could pass while appearing pleasing to the eyes like the petals of blossoms

    He did not shoot the cannonballs at once when he was doing the side turn to dodge the epee, but fired them when the opponent initiated their propeller for the second time and wasing forward at full speed. This was because Tang Wulin understood that it was difficult for closebat mecha to change its direction when it was moving at such high velocity. Not only would the mecha have to endure the massive impact if it were to change its direction by force, but the soul master on the inside would simrly suffer from the overwhelming forces involved. The soul master could only change direction during an assault if his piloting skill was exceedingly high and the mecha¡¯s strength was great enough.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent¡¯s closebat mecha did not change its direction but chose to brace for impact.

    It was impossible that a long-range soul cannon could destroy the closebat mecha¡¯s protective shield with just a few cannonballs. On the other hand, the closebat mecha managed to turn its body ever so slightly and dodged four out of six cannonballs while it was bracing for the attack, only allowing two cannonballs to st against its protective shield.

    As the impact created two explosions, the mecha paused for a moment in the air. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha seized this opportunity to put some distance between them once again.

    The closebat mecha was not in a rush to dash forward again after the pause. Instead, it dove sharply to pick the epee off the ground.

    The closebat mecha was not equipped with a soul weapon, so it was at a disadvantageous position when confronting a long-range mecha of the same league. Tang Wulin¡¯s instant attack of six cannonballs earlier and his timing had already made the mecha master inside this closebat mecha understand that the opponent was not a weakling that could be defeated as easily as imagined.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A cannonball shot out with iparable precision. It was not aimed at the mecha but the epee on the ground.

    The cannonball struck the epee¡¯s hilt, and the explosion immediately blew it into the air. Then, three cannonballs in a triangle formation appeared before the closebat mecha, preventing it from going after the epee.

    The closebat mecha gave out a cold grunt. Its figure staggered as it abruptly dove in an attempt to dodge the three cannonballs, but the epee had already flown dozens of meters into the air.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha elerated in the air and arrived before the epee, grabbing it with his left hand.

    The closebat mecha was very experienced. When it saw that Tang Wulin was reaching for the epee, it had leaped up andunched the propeller on its back without the slightest hesitation. This time, he was focusing his efforts into retrieving the epee. It was determined to get the weapon even if it had to endure a few cannonballs. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin was dashing in that direction. Closing the distance was clearly advantageous for the closebat mecha.

    Both of them activated their propellers. Tang Wulin managed to beat the opponent by one step, and he arrived at the epee first.

    Meanwhile, the closebat mecha suddenly glowed brightly as countless icicles formed around it while it charged at Tang Wulin.

    ¡®Finally had enough, huh?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a faint smile.

    A top grade mecha master was most probably a soul master. A soul master would possess soul skills for sure, so the soul master that chose the closebat mecha naturally had abilitiespatible with the machine. The closebat mecha master finally could not stop himself from unleashing his soul skill. On the other hand, the person that unleashed their soul skill first in the battle of mecha masters would usually be at a disadvantage. This was because their opponent would now have a chance to learn what the soul master¡¯s martial soul was.

    The icicles condensed and gathered in an attempt to surround Tang Wulin¡¯s attack.

    Tang Wulin did not stop moving nor unleash his martial soul, but his right hand stretched out and grabbed the epee, waving it about in the air and creating a row of shadow epees.

    The epee projected only three feet of energy, so it was not considered powerful, but it did manage to touch every icicle precisely. Icy mist exploded in the air instantly.

    There was a series of explosions, and ten cannonballs suddenly sted out from the mist,pletely bombarding the closebat mecha as it dashed forward in a split second.

    Because of the mist, the closebat mecha was left entirely clueless as to Tang Wulin¡¯s attack method. In fact, he had unleashed his icicles with the purpose of slowing down Tang Wulin so he could close the distance.

    However, he did not expect that Tang Wulin had not intended to back away again after grabbing the epee. Instead, Tang Wulin had used the epee to break the icicles while the soul cannon in his right hand shot ten cannonballs at his fastest speed and at an extremely short range.

    The closebat mecha collided head first into the attack. The power of ten cannonballs exploding in session smashed it down from the sky. The mecha¡¯s protective shield energy immediately dropped by eighty percent.

    It was only then when Tang Wulin turned around and retreated. He put some distance between them, which also gave his soul cannon some time to cool down.

    As the closebat mechanded, he was ovee by frustration. This was what every closebat mecha felt when it could not approach a long-range mecha.

    Moreover, he could tell from Tang Wulin¡¯s manner of using the epee, indeed from the moment the sword hadnded in his hand, that the opponent was not only skilled in long-range mecha, but he was definitely halfway to qualifying as a closebat mecha master. Additionally, the fact that his mecha¡¯s protective shield energy had dropped by such arge amount meant that he had already put himself in a highly disadvantageous position.

    ¡®Not much. I¡¯m still not rusty.¡¯ Tang Wulin was feeling exuberant.

    He learned about operating mechas from the Tang Sect where he majored in long-rangebat. This was because he was already skilled in closebat, so when it came to mechas, long-range was his only choice.

    Actually, due to hisck of experience in using high-end mecha, the standard mecha was considered handy for him. The overall feeling was pretty impressive.

    The distance between both parties grew by a hundred meters again. Tang Wulin¡¯s soul cannon had rested for three seconds, so he could shoot ten times continuously once again.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s long-range mecha course was absolutely the best in the world. Twenty thousand years ago, the Tang Sect was untouchable when its founder, Tang San, relied on his perfect hidden weapon technique and all sorts of hidden weapons that were inventedter.

    Thus, the Tang Sect was definitely the first on the list for studying long-range attacks. Tang Wulin did not have too much practice with mechas, but he was naturally gifted.

    Firstly, he had physical capabilities that exceeded the ordinary standards of a mecha master, making him capable of withstanding impacts that other ordinary soul masters could not. Secondly, he possessed Spirit Abyss-ranked spiritual power, and great spiritual power was also crucial when operating a mecha.

    He was already getting more and more used to doing this after he familiarized himself with the process.

    ¡°I yield.¡± The opposition mecha transformed into a stream of light before disappearing. The words above Tang Wulin¡¯s head turned into 2-0. To his surprise, the mecha battle and soul master battle¡¯s score could be umted.

    ¡®What? Surrendering just like that? I¡¯m not done sparring yet!¡¯

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling speechless. How could the opponent give up so easily? It cost two thousand coins! Why didn¡¯t the opponent give even a little consideration?! He had just begun to familiarize himself with operating the mecha, so this truly felt like a disappointment.

    Whatever the case, he was transferred back to the arena once again despite how hard he was pondering.

    ¡®What a loss! It cost two thousand coins. I¡¯m going to ask Blood er to see if the money can be reimbursed.¡¯

    Tang Wulin chose to log out from the battlework after experiencing two trials.

 Chapter 975 - Compensation? Youre Overthinking It!

    <h4>Chapter 975: Compensation? You¡¯re Overthinking It!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin had his own Star Dou Cabin, so he could enter at his convenience. Having missed Gu Yuena after the battle with Jiang Wuyue earlier, he made the decision to call her on hismunicator.

    Tang Wulin stretched his body for a while after he had left the cabin. It was slightly shabby, but it did not make him ufortable.

    Tang Wulin picked up his soulmunicator and connected the signal amplifier, which he had reluctantly purchased with his merit points before he dialed Gu Yuena¡¯s number. There was no way he could call to the outside without an amplified signal, but he would need to pay for its every use and his calls would be monitored by the army to prevent the disclosing of military secrets.

    Fortunately, the merit points exchanged came from his forging merit points.

    The call was connected.

    ¡°Doo-doo, doo-doo, doo-doo!¡±

    ¡®No one picked up? Where is she?¡¯

    Tang Wulin dialed twice, but there was no answer either time. He could not help feeling slightly anxious.

    Even though Gu Yuena possessed great powers, she had no idea whatsoever as to how to use them due to her amnesia!

    What should he do now? Tang Wulin was not allowed to leave the army at this time.

    The call was finally answered when he dialed for the sixth time.

    ¡°Father!¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s joyful voice was heard from the other end of the call.

    ¡°Gu Yue, where did you go?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice sounded a little offended.

    Gu Yuena did not seem to notice. Sheughed and spoke, ¡°I went out to y! I had barbecued meat. It¡¯s so scrumptious, and the barbequed meat man only took half of my money. So tasty.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help saying, ¡°Take your soulmunicator when you go out to y in the future. I¡¯m anxious when I can¡¯t find you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, hmm. Father, when are youing to visit me?¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s voice was filled with anticipation.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I¡¯m taking part in apetition. I cane to visit you if I can score a good result. It will begin in two days, and I estimate that it will take over a month¡¯s time toplete. I¡¯lle to see you immediately after thepetition has ended.¡±

    ¡°Why are you taking so long?¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s voice sounded like she was wronged.

    ¡°Be a good girl, Gu Yue. It¡¯s going to be fine in a while. I¡¯ll call you on the soumunicator every day, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Alright, then I shall wait for you over here. Father, please tell me in advance if you¡¯reing back, so I won¡¯t be out me ying again.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell you in advance for certain.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt especially satisfied upon listening to her voice. Actually, he felt slightly worried every time he called her soulmunicator, as he wondered whether she had already regained her memories due to the Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum¡¯s medicinal effect.

    He was being pulled between concern and anticipation. He found that he was afraid that Gu Yuena did not pick up his call earlier because she might have already left after regaining her memories.

    He could only calm down after hearing her voice.

    ...

    ¡°What? You¡¯re not taking part in Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge? Why? This is a good opportunity. If you must know, your nomination as a reserve spiriter has already arrived at our highest level of authority. You will certainly pass if you achieve a good result through thispetition. It should be easy for you with your powers. Why aren¡¯t you taking part, huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, teacher. I don¡¯t wish to take part anymore. There¡¯s no reason. I trust in my abilities and that I can still be a reserve spiriter anyway. Please help me exin to the Pagoda Master. Tell him that I n to engage in closed-door cultivation and break through to Soul Sage rank.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re about to reach to Soul Sage rank? Really?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m almost there. I¡¯ll need to engage in closed-door cultivation for a period of time. Teacher, thank you for your trouble.¡±

    ¡°Sure, things will be different if you can get to Soul Sage rank. Let¡¯s see who would still dare to talk behind our backs. Work hard.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Compensation? You think too much of yourself. You don¡¯t even have that amount of money? I thought you¡¯re a Saint Craftsman-ranked cksmith?¡± Blood One was speechless as he looked at Tang Wulin. He had never thought that the boy would meet him over such a trivial matter.

    Tang Wulin spoke with a confused expression, ¡°But it¡¯s so expensive! Shouldn¡¯t I be getting some sponsorship since I¡¯m representing our Blood God Army in thepetition?¡±

    ¡°Boy, how stingy can you be?¡± Blood One could not helpughing aloud for he had never expected the young boy to be such a miser.

    Tang Wulin hastily spoke with a ttering smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m stingy! I really don¡¯t have much money. See, I was just a poor student. I need to cultivate and forge, and don¡¯t these things require money? I¡¯m a Saint Craftsman-rank cksmith, yet I don¡¯t have anythinging from that either! I don¡¯t have time to earn by forging. I can get merit points by forging within the army, and the merit points can¡¯t be used to promote my military rank. That¡¯s a rule that is specifically targeting me, so how can I earn with my forging?¡±

    Blood One pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°Our Blood God Army doesn¡¯t really have the concept of money. However, you should be able to exchange forging merits with money even if it can¡¯t be used to promote your military rank. Here, let me help you to convert a portion of your merit points into Federation coins as it is usually done. The conversion rate is one to one hundred, so calcte it yourself.¡±

    One to one hundred? Tang Wulin immediately felt like he was at a loss.

    ¡°That¡¯s too low, isn¡¯t it? A Saint Craftsman can make millions from amission out there, while I make one to two thousand merit points for each mission. I¡¯ve only managed to score one soul forging case for ten to twenty thousand merit points so that only converts to a few million Federation coins...¡±

    ¡°Leave it if you don¡¯t agree. Figure out a way by yourself.¡± Blood One waved his hand as if he was swatting a fly.

    ¡°No! I still want it,¡± Tang Wulin hastily said with a smile. It would be nice for him to use his excess merit points in exchange for some Federation coins. In truth, he had nock of funds. It would be rtively better for him to use his merit points to exchange for some rare resources.

    He saw from the military supplies department that a wide variety of rare metals were avable there. Moreover, there were also some valuable items that could not be found elsewhere. These could only be exchanged for merit points. So, who could say that merit points were useless?

    Tang Wulin headed straight for his own forging workshop after he left the Blood God Battalion. He was not feeling anxious for there were still two more days until the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge began. It should not be too much of an issue for him during the first few rounds of the divisionpetition at least. It could not be helped even if he were to truly encounter a powerhouse of an unexpected rank.

    He would certainly devote all his efforts into fighting for the chance to be promoted to major soon. However, he had also drafted a series of ns for himself at the same time.

    Mu Ye once told him that battle armor and mechas did not need to conflict with each other since the beginning. A top-ranked battle armor master could still own a mecha, only that it was a rare urrence for a top grade battle armor master to also be a top grade mecha master.

    Long ago, Mu Ye made the wrong choice and focused all his efforts into mechas. He eventually became a divine mecha master, but he missed the best period to cultivate his battle armor and lost the opportunity to own four-word battle armor.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s present situation was much better for he was already a two-word battle armor master at just over twenty years old. Moreover, he could begin forging his own three-word battle armor¡¯s metal after he had a broken through to a six-ringed cultivation base. He was already a Saint Craftsman so he was certainly capable. He would only need to umte for a few years before he could be a three-word battle armor master.

    On the other hand, he had never had adequate time or resources before in regards to his mecha, so he had not paid too much attention to that. He had already made the decision now to forge a special mecha that waspatible with himself. Moreover, he would forge it to the standards of a ck mecha. At the same time, his mecha would be just like his battle armor with the possibility for future advancement.

    He would require arge number of resources including metal, while he could do ensure the best forging by doing it himself. At the same time, he would also need to learn many things by himself including the study of circuits and mecha design.

    He thought about seeking help from someone, but only he would know what was best for himself. Mecha design was not asplicated as battle armor because battle armor was made to fuse into one¡¯s body while mechas came inrger sizes that made the designing and modifying process much easier. Thus, Tang Wulin made the decision to forge his own mecha by himself.

    All sorts of resources necessary to forge mecha could be exchanged with merit points naturally. Hence, he still needed more merit points in order to proceed.

    Tang Wulin received Long Yuxue¡¯s call that a three-word battle armor master was here to have his battle armor repaired before Tang Wulin headed to the Blood God Battalion earlier. The battle armor master was seeking his help.

    Tang Wulin was startled when he saw the person before himself was Xu Weitao. He was no longer the confused new recruit in the Blood God Army anymore. He could recognize that this man was the division master from the Blood Division that was one of the two great divisions in the Blood God Army. He was one of the fourteen most powerful people in the entire army, a Title Douluo-ranked three-word battle armor master!

    Long Yuxue cast Tang Wulin a look as she stood by Xu Weitao¡¯s side.

    Tang Wulin hastily stood at attention and saluted. ¡°Sir.¡±

    Xu Weitao patted Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder with a pleasant smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re already a member of the Blood God Battalion now, so you¡¯re no longer governed by the army¡¯s military ranks. You can address me as Old Xu.¡±

    Old...Old Xu?

 Chapter 976 - Other Uses for the Golden Dragon Spear

    <h4>Chapter 976: Other Uses for the Golden Dragon Spear</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin did not expect the person before him to be easy going. Aren¡¯t all soldiers supposed to be old-fashioned and obstinate? Xu Weitao had a soldier¡¯s physique with his tall andrge figure. He was even a head taller than Tang Wulin, with broad shoulders and sharp, facial features. He did not lookid back at all. He was responsible for the Blood Division and also the closebat division. One could tell how powerful the army was by observing Jiang Wuyue. The Blood Division¡¯s fighting capacity as a whole could be seen by inspecting just a part of the 1st Battalion.

    ¡°Sir, that can¡¯t be right.¡± said Tang Wulin probing for an answer.

    Xu Weitao chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Those few people from your Blood God Battalion call me by that name. Ask them the next time if you don¡¯t believe me. Oh, not all but Blood Seven, Blood Eight, and Blood Nine address me as Old Xu while the others call me Little Xu.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt speechless at once, for he was a nobody but just a supernumerary personnel from the Blood God Battalion. Could he be like the rest of them?

    Long Yuxue hastily spoke from the side, ¡°Alright, Wulin. Don¡¯t you worry about salutations any longer. Why don¡¯t you follow me and simply address him as Uncle Xu. Open the door quick and invite us in.¡± She did not have the forging workshop¡¯s key so she could only wait for Tang Wulin toe open the door.

    Tang Wulin hastily invited both of them into the workshop.

    Xu Weitao surveyed the rather small forging workshop and said with a smile, ¡°Wulin, I heard from Yuxue that you¡¯re a Saint Craftsman. You¡¯re a scarce talent in our army. The deputy regimentalmander did not allow you to use your merit points in exchange for military rank promotion. It¡¯s to prevent the officers and soldiers from having any ill intentions against you. It¡¯s also for the harmony of our people. I hope you understand, and if there¡¯s anything you need, please feel free to ask. We¡¯ll do our best to help you.¡±

    The higher authorities of the army still felt sorry for Tang Wulin regarding the rule of not allowing him to umte forging merit points for his military rank promotion. It was truly rare for a Saint Craftsman to be in the army. Sooner orter, they would turn to him for help.

    Tang Wulin hastily shook his head and said, ¡°Uncle Xu, don¡¯t mention it. The army is also taking into ount the overall situation. Our fighters are killing our enemies with great effort. So, it¡¯s justified that their merit points can be used for promotion when they¡¯re sacrificing their lives for it. They deserve to be promoted. My forging, on the other hand, isn¡¯t that much of a sacrifice.¡± He seemed nonchnt about it, but how could he conceal his dissatisfaction?

    His forging skill was acquired from many years of training! It had been fifteen years since he began at the age of six. Furthermore, he was the youngest Saint Craftsman on the entire continent.

    Xu Weitao spoke with a smile, ¡°I understand your resentment, but you¡¯ve already joined the Blood God Battalion. Do you think that it¡¯ll be a problem for you to advance in your military rank in the future? The army has invested its resources in you. So, you¡¯re allowed some reasonable requests as well.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I need a bigger workshop. It¡¯ll be best if it¡¯srge enough to amodate a mecha. It¡¯ll be beneficial for my forging work and I won¡¯t ask for anything else.¡±

    Xu Weitao was slightly stunned. His purpose in visiting Tang Wulin today was not only to seek his help in repairing the battle armors but more importantly, he was here to express goodwill. A spoonful of sugar goes well with the medicine. There was still some dispute amongst the higher authorities of the army on the issue of disallowing Tang Wulin from gaining a promotion through forging. Although Tang Wulin came from Shrek Academy and was one of the current Shrek Seven Monsters, the Blood God Army need not worry about the troubles he would cause. Also, it would be appropriate for him to use his forging work to exchange for merit points.

    In any case, the final decision agreed upon was not to nullify the previous decision. Besides, they would still need the services of a Saint Craftsman.

    In a sense, the Blood God Battalion was not directly under the Blood God Army. Blood One was willing to appoint Tang Wulin as a supernumerary personnel of the Blood God Battalion in such a short period of time. Perhaps, it was to show his dissatisfaction of the army. Blood One was the main pir of support for the entire Blood God Army.

    The purpose of Xu Weitao¡¯s visit today was a gesture of goodwill. He was willing to put in some resources for Tang Wulin. However, he did not expect Tang Wulin to be so reasonable in his request.

    Although Tang Wulin was a money grubber, at the same time, he was equally smart. Of course, he could seize the opportunity to extort for more resources, but he was not sure how much the army was willing to give. On the other hand, if he were to get the army¡¯s resources for free, it would be difficult for him to decline any forging work requested by the army in the future.

    He wished to devote more effort into his cultivation and take part in thepetitions. He would not be staying in the Blood God Army forever, so it would be best for him not to owe the army any favors.

    Thus, Tang Wulin considered well and only made the most basic request.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll help you look for a ce. There¡¯s one right behind our army¡¯s mecha warehouse. Also, there¡¯s a spot on my battle armor that was severely damaged in the abyssal tide the other day. It may possibly need some repairs. Can you please take a look at it for me?¡±

    Xu Weitao¡¯s right shoulder glowed once as his left hand grabbed the shoulder. A radiance shed once and a piece of dusk gold pauldron appeared in his hand.

    Tang Wulin noticed that his right shoulder was quite stiff. It appeared as if he was injured during the battle with the abyssal creatures earlier.

    Tang Wulin drew in a cold breath, as he took a nce at the pauldron upon receiving it. Generally, a three-word battle armor was forged from soul-forged metal. A qualitative leap was made during the transition from a two-word battle armor to three-word battle armor. There were so few Saint Craftsmen that the number of three-word battle armor masters was only a tenth of the number of two-word battle armor masters.

    The soul-forged metal was already bestowed with intelligence and life, so it was capable of repairing itself on arge scale. That was why general trauma was considered as nothing to the soul-forged metal. Yet, the damage to this pauldron was out of the ordinary.

    There was only a cut on the pauldron, but it was in the middle of the pauldron. Tang Wulin was unnerved to find countless fine threads of energy corroding the pauldron around the cut such that the metal was rendered incapable of self-repair.

    These fine threads of energy looked like tiny gray-white worms that were densely arranged together. It was a ghastly sight.

    Good lord, what sort of energy could produce such damage! There were abundant powerhouses amongst those abyssal creatures as expected.

    Despite his initial shock, Tang Wulin was figuring how to repair the pauldron. There was no way it could repair itself even with the help of soul power. This piece of battle armor might possibly be wasted.

    He was a cksmith, but not a battle armor maker. There was only one way he could repair the piece of battle armor. It would be to make the battle armor¡¯s self-repairing ability defeat the mutation energy¡¯s destructive ability. Only by doing so, would he be able to restore the battle armor.

    After pondering for a moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes suddenly glowed brightly as he got an idea.

    He carried the battle armor and ced it on top of his forging table. He did not use his forging hammers. Instead, he rubbed the area between his brows once and unleashed his Golden Dragon Spear.

    There was a twinkle in Xu Weitao¡¯s eyes when he saw the Golden Dragon Spear. ¡°What a remarkable weapon!¡± He had watched Tang Wulin use the Golden Dragon Spear in the video recording, but the spear seemed to have changed aspared to previously. It exuded a sharp, hidden energy that made one feel as if one¡¯s heart was sliced just by looking at it.

    Tang Wulin smiled at Xu Weitao and touched the tip of the spear against the battle armor.

    A peculiar scene appeared immediately. A radiance shed once on the Golden Dragon Spear as the fine threads of mutated energy on the battle armor shook once, then surged into the Golden Dragon Spear, akin to the rivers which flowed into the sea, before vanishing.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body shook once. A gush of pure and dense energy infused into his body through the Golden Dragon Spear. He was filled with vigor while his Dragon Core glowed brightly as well.

    What... the energy that seemed miniscule could be so pure and dense. It was almost simr to the energy absorbed after killing a Ba An.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 977 - Landlady

    <h4>Chapter 977: Landy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The pauldron immediately glowed with ayer of faint white radiance after being rid of the mutated energy which had continually damaged it. The damaged gap began to close in a slow but steady manner.

    Tang Wulin picked up the pauldron once again and walked over to Xu Weitao. ¡°Uncle Xu, it should be fine now.¡±

    Xu Weitao had witnessed the entire process. His face was filled with shock at present. ¡°How did you do it? This is not forging and that is the energy from the Centipede Demon King which is found on the hundred-and-firstyer of the abyssal ne. You can dissolve it so easily? Its energy attacked my body earlier and it required a lot of energy to heal my injuries. I should¡¯ve asked for your help if I¡¯d known this earlier, then I could¡¯ve recovered sooner, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a bitter smile, ¡°I can¡¯t heal injuries because it doesn¡¯t work on life forms but only metals.¡± The Golden Dragon Spear would immediately draw out a person¡¯s life force if it were to pierce into the person¡¯s body. He was afraid that he would do more harm than the Centipede Demon King¡¯s energy.

    Xu Weitao nodded. There was a peculiar look in his eyes. He felt that this young man was even more outstanding the more he got to know him.

    No wonder the Blood God Battalion was so quick in action. He would have taken action if he knew earlier without giving the Blood God Battalion any chance.

    ¡°I was prepared to make a new piece of this battle armor. Making a piece of soul-forged metal into a pauldron should cost at least twenty thousand merit points. I¡¯ll pay you that number,¡± said Xu Weitao frankly.

    Tang Wulin spoke hastily, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Uncle Xu. Look, I haven¡¯t even exerted much strength. It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no need to give me any merit points.¡±

    Xu Weitao spoke with a deep voice, ¡°That won¡¯t do. A penny is a penny, so I¡¯ll pay for what needs to be paid. It¡¯s your talent to be able to do so without any effort, but I still have to pay. Otherwise, I¡¯lle off as cheap, right? Alright, you don¡¯t have to be decorous with me. You don¡¯t have to prioritize helping me if I have other forging work in the future. Moreover, I still have a burning ambition to be a four-word battle armor master. Perhaps, you¡¯ll be a Divine Craftsman by then.¡±

    Xu Weitao insisted on transferring twenty thousand merit points to Tang Wulin before he left.

    Long Yuxue did not leave yet. She looked at Tang Wulin with a peculiar expression.

    Tang Wulin ced his Blood God Bracelet in front of her. ¡°Here, take half. You can¡¯t use it to promote your military rank, but you can exchange it for something useful.¡± The forging workshop was financed by Long Yuxue when they first started the business. They had agreed to split the profits between them. Finally, Long Yuxue understood that she had gotten extra profits at Tang Wulin¡¯s expense after witnessing Tang Wulin at work.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to split the profits anymore. It¡¯s your talent. I...¡± Long Yuxue was about to continue speaking but said nothing.

    Tang Wulin spoke smilingly, ¡°What did Uncle Xu say earlier, a penny is a penny, so I¡¯ll pay what needs to be paid. How will I ever have the capability toe up with this forging workshop without your help? There¡¯s no need to oblige me. Come,ndy. It¡¯s time to split the money.¡±

    Long Yuxue¡¯s charming face blushed when she heard him calling her ndy¡¯, yet she did not stop him from transferring the points to her. She said, ¡°Do let me know if you need any merit points in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ll be fine if I get a bigger ce. Have you signed up for the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge?¡±

    Long Yuxue nodded. ¡°I did. The majority of the people in the army who have a five-ring and above cultivation base and fulfill the requirements have already signed up. I suspect that most participants in the west division wille from our army. There are not that many cities in the entire west division.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°It seems like our west division is not an easy ce huh!¡± It was no joke. There were about twenty thousand people in the Blood God Army. Hence, there were thousands of them who have five-ring and above cultivation bases and fulfilled the requirements. There were so manypetitors and numerous masters.

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s cultivation base was already powerful. He would not be so easily defeated if not for Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline suppression. He was but a lieutenant colonel. Tang Wulin was absolutely sure that there were many people in the army with a cultivation base that surpassed his but were yet to be three-word battle armor masters. He could never break through the intensepetition of the army without putting up a desperate fight.

    Tang Wulin did not feel dismal about the soul master battle because he was rather confident with his Dragon Core. What about the mecha battle? The mecha battle was not so easily dealt with.

    The Blood God Army¡¯s mecha masters were trained to grapple with the abyssal creatures on an actual battlefield. They were absolutely first on the list of all the federal armies based on their truebat abilities. It was definitely not an easy task to break through the keenpetition of the mecha army.

    The mecha master whom Tang Wulin encountered in the battle room earlier had a rather impressive ability. It would not have been so easy for him to defeat his opponent if not for his familiarity with his own abilities.

    On the other hand, he would be fighting the mecha masters that were more powerful than the previous onester on. It would definitely be tougher than the soul master battle because one would lose the moment one¡¯s mecha was damaged.

    He was truly feeling troubled upon thinking about it.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re taking part as well?¡± asked Long Yuxue.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve signed up too.¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke, ¡°So what would you do if you encounter me in thepetition?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll allow you tost for a little while longer?¡±

    Feeling a little upset, Long Yuxue stamped her foot against his. ¡°What do you mean by allowing me tost a little while longer? You should immediately yield!¡±

    Tang Wulin felt a pang of pain in his heart. He said with a bitter smile, ¡°What about the integrity and fairness of thepetition?¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke, ¡°There¡¯ll be none of that. What¡¯s your nickname? Tell me.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head with a bitter expression. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke, ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± She squished her foot against Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    Tang Wulin gave in helplessly. ¡°My nickname is Little Tang.¡±

    Long Yuxue¡¯s lips cracked into a smile then. ¡°My nickname is Little Xue. Hmm, you should know what to do if you encounter me, right?¡±

    ¡°I... I have a mission. It¡¯s the mission assigned by the Blood God Battalion. I¡¯ll be expelled from the Blood God Battalion if I don¡¯t win in thepetition.¡± Tang Wulin did not blink whenever he told a white lie.

    Long Yuxue was caught off guard for a moment. ¡°Really?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered in all seriousness, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡±

    Long Yuxue scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t let me encounter you then. Alright, I¡¯m leaving. Are you going to stay here?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll practice forging here for a bit.¡±

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Tang Wulin spent his days studying about mechas andpleting some forging work, apart from working on his cultivation. A small number of people were aware that he was a Saint Craftsman. He only epted soul-forging work now, so there were not that many people who sought his help in forging. Xu Weitao was quick to respond by finding him a new ce the next day. He had a more private space now beside an exclusive warehouse where he had moved his fixtures.

    For the past two days, Tang Wulin logged on to the Star Dou Battle Network each day. He was notified of hispetition time after his registration waspleted. He would then log on to the Battle Network within the stipted time.

    Hispetition was at eight o¡¯clock tonight.

    For some unknown reason, Tang Wulin felt more excited in participating in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge than when he participated in thepetition back in Star Dou empire.

    Perhaps, it was because he was participating in a federal-levelpetition. He would be fighting against the most powerful powerhouses, below Title Douluo ranks, of the entire federation. There was no doubt that Blood One encouraged him to participate in thispetition, for it provided the best training for him.

    Shrek Academy had been a strong advocate of developing one¡¯s potential since the beginning. The actualbat in thispetition would give free rein for one to express one¡¯s abilities without worrying about injuring one¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°Star Dou Battle Network login sessful. Wee, Little Tang. There¡¯s still thirty minutes before yourpetition time. Please head to the soul master battle zone to wait for your turn.¡±

    Tang Wulin had entered the ce on time where he was immediately notified by an electronic voice when hepleted his login process.

    This was his first west division¡¯s soul master challenge elimination tournament while tomorrow would be his first mecha challenge elimination tournament. The qualifying system was set up in such a way as to amodate the contestants who registered for both types ofpetitions simultaneously.

    Earlier, Tang Wulin¡¯s estimation of thepetition¡¯s duration had been too short. He reckoned it to be at least three months toplete thepetition ording to the timetable that was disyed.

    Tang Wulin had already figured that he would apply for leave from Blood One to visit Gu Yuena if he entered the finals.

    Thepetition had begun since noon. He could see people with white masks milling around the west division¡¯s stadium with names and numbers above their heads.

    The number above Tang Wulin¡¯s head now was already 5-0.

    He was rather selective in taking part in thepetitions because he did notck actualbat experience. Also, he was not inclined to spend too much money.

    ¡°Countdown topetition, one minute.¡±

    It was finally time for thepetition. Tang Wulin took a deep breath. He had already prepared himself to his best ability before logging in to the Star Dou Battle Network.

    A golden radiance shed once as the surrounding space warped. In the next moment, he was already on thepetition stage.

 Chapter 978 - Old Tang Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 978: Old Tang Awakening</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    His opponent was also wearing a white mask as he stood before him. What astonished Tang Wulin was that his opponent¡¯s name was not disyed above him, although it was an official match. It was clearly a way to protect his opponent¡¯s identity.

    A smile appeared at the edge of his lips. Long Yuxue would not have any excuse this time. Even if she had met him on thepetition stage, both of them would have no way of knowing that they were actually fighting each other.

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    Just as Tang Wulin was praising the anonymity of the Star Dou Battle Network, the electronic countdown voice had alreadypleted its task. It also announced that his first Federal Star Dou Battle Network Competition had officially begun.

    The electronic voice had barely faded when four soul rings rose from beneath the soul master¡¯s feet. Two yellows and two purples. His opponent pointed a right finger at the skies and a beam of red light shot toward the skies immediately. Then, a dense cluster of fist-sized fireballs appeared in the skies. They shot straight toward Tang Wulin.

    A four-ring Soul Ancestor?

    Tang Wulin could not help but smile. Did his god-forsaken luck finally improve?

    des of the Bluesilver Grass surged outward like a swarm of bees. He acted as if he did not see the fireballs that were falling straight toward his head. He stood at his spot without moving a muscle. The Bluesilver Emperor had already spread toward his opponent like giant pythons.

    A dozen of the Bluesilver Emperor vines shot toward the skies and shattered the dense fireballs. The fireballs exploded into spots of firelight in the air.

    The vines then aimed wildly toward the soul master like a dozen huge tentacles.

    This was...

    The four-ring Soul Ancestor was clearly stunned. With his mask on, his expression was not visible, but his control of his martial soul was flustered. His fire-type soul power flowed out. In his haste, he lit up another soul ring just as he released another massive fireball toward Tang Wulin.

    If he had been an ordinary nt-type martial soul, he would definitely be at a disadvantage when faced with a fire-type soul master. Fire inhibits wood, so it was only normal for a nt to sumb to the scorching fire.

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor was no ordinary martial soul. It was a king among the nts, and it had always been under the influence of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King bloodline. The Bluesilver Emperors acted like dragons but surged forward like bees.

    The massive fireball was stabbed directly by a Bluesilver Emperor. Not even a single char mark was seen. The fire-type Soul Ancestor noticed that the huge vine glittered a deep sapphire under his own fireball¡¯s shine. The center of the sapphire had golden veins that looked like bones.

    What was this? The four-ring Soul Ancestor almost cried. Although he knew that he would not be able to obtain a good ranking in such a grandpetition with his cultivation base, he definitely did not wish to end up defeated after his first match!

    However, to be idealistic was always wonderful, but reality could be cruel. The vines entwined and bound his body in a frenzy. When his fire-type soul skills were defeated one after another, he had no other way to fight. His body was lifted high and flung mercilessly toward the ground again.

    ¡°The match ends. You¡¯ve won.¡± The electronic message Tang Wulin heard was short and simple.

    To him, this battle was truly too easy. It waspletely a one-sided victory. From the beginning until the end, he only took a few steps forward.

    Because the various abilities granted by the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline power were very effective, Tang Wulin rarely used his own martial soul now.

    However, when he used his Bluesilver Emperor to bind his opponent from afar, he noticed that his Bluesilver Emperor was quite different than before.

    On the surface of each Bluesilver Emperor, there was ayer ofwork-shaped patterns. These patterns were like the ones that had appeared on his body before.

    Could it be that his Bluesilver Emperor had now grown scales?

    In any case, his opponent had a four-ring cultivation base. However, his opponent¡¯s soul skills were unable to harm the Bluesilver Emperor in any way.

    He had also used his Bluesilver Emperor when he faced the abyssal experts in his fights a few days ago. Obviously, he was not in good condition back then. Now, he knew that the problem did not lie in the strength of his Bluesilver Emperor, just that his opponents were too powerful. That was why his Bluesilver Emperor could not disy its prowess.

    However, the Bluesilver Emperor had given Tang Wulin a great surprise in this fight. With the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s current strength, it was far better than many close-range soul weapons. Not only would this be of great use in a fight against soul masters, it would also be of great use in a mecha fight!

    If one were to ask: would it be easy for a regr mecha to break free from the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s entanglement?

    The answer would be negative. A smile had already appeared at the edge of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips without him realizing it.

    First victory!

    He got down thepetition stage and the name above Tang Wulin¡¯s head changed again. The two words ¡®Little Tang¡¯ were now disyed in a faint golden hue. The initial counts of wins and losses had vanished, in its ce was a golden arrow pointing up.

    This meant that he had qualified for the next round after today¡¯s match.

    As he thought about the Bluesilver Emperor, Tang Wulin felt certain that thispetition had great meaning for him. His cultivation base had improved tremendously these two years. Especially after spending a few years in the Dragon Valley, the transformation he had experienced was earthshaking. However, in truth, he had never been able toprehend fully all the things he had learned. Taking part in actualbat was the best way to improve himself. The merging of his martial soul and bloodline power was a significant way for him to improve himself.

    The collective strength of his soul power and bloodline power was his greatest advantage.

    Tang Wulin made up his mind to allocate more time to cultivate his soul power. He had a vague feeling that once he was able toplete his Soul Core, there would be profound changes between it and his Dragon Core. He would then haveplete confidence to break through the tenth seal.

    ¡°Very nice.¡± Just when Tang Wulin¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in his head. The voice came all of a sudden that he had a fright. However, he was quickly filled with surprise.

    ¡°Old Tang?¡±

    Old Tang had been in a slumber for a long time. He had not given Tang Wulin any pointers in a long while. As such, Tang Wulin did not expect him to awaken at this moment.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Your judgment is correct. If you canplete your Soul Core, the cooperation between the two great energy cores will definitely give rise to some chemical reactions, and it¡¯ll most certainly be beneficial. Your condition is much better than I imagine. I see that you¡¯ve gotten some great yields while I was having my slumber. To my surprise, you¡¯ve condensed your Blood Essence Core. This is good, very good. You¡¯vepleted your Blood Essence Core before you¡¯ve condensed your Soul Core. I¡¯m beginning to see signs of you being able to transfer all the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence to yourself.¡±

    Old Tang¡¯s voice was full of relief. Tang Wulin instinctively closed his eyes. His consciousness quickly sunk, and he appeared in the same hall as Old Tang.

    Old Tang stood with his hands behind his back and a faint smile on his face. He appeared a few years younger.

    ¡°Old Tang, why have you been asleep for so long?¡± Tang Wulin asked with great puzzlement.

    Old Tang smiled faintly as he shook his head lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve had this feeling of a summons from afar. So, I¡¯ve been using all my remaining energy to look out for it. Your progress has been smooth, so you don¡¯t need me frequently. You finally have the strength to protect yourself. The next thing you must do is to cultivate what you have in greater depth and consolidate all of them, especially that blood essence power of yours. These abilities are the abundant gifts of nature that you have. Simply put, if you canpletely absorb the essences from all the eighteen Golden Dragon King seals, then you¡¯d be the new Golden Dragon King, in a sense. You may even surpass him.¡±

 Chapter 979 - The New Golden Dragon King?

    <h4>Chapter 979: The New Golden Dragon King?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°New Golden Dragon King?¡± Tang Wulin looked at Old Tang with astonishment. It was his first time hearing Old Tang saying such things.

    Old Tangughed hysterically. ¡°Yes! The new Golden Dragon King! All the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence is within your body. Although it may rob you of your life at any time, provided you¡¯re able topletely absorb and digest it, I have no doubt that you¡¯ll be able to possess its powers in its entirety. However, I must remind you that possessing the Dragon Core alone won¡¯t guarantee your safety. The final nine seals of the Golden Dragon King are the ones that truly contain the sealed Golden Dragon King¡¯s powers. The first nine seals were only to allow you time to adapt to the power.¡±

    ¡°Never think that you can rest easy just because you¡¯ve obtained your Dragon Core. With your body¡¯s current strength, you¡¯d still need to exert yourself to break through the tenth seal. If you¡¯re able to condense your soul core, then that¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Tang Wulin was greatly astonished. He had thought that it would be easy as pie to break through the tenth seal since his body had already been strengthened to such a degree. However, from the tone of Old Tang¡¯s words, it seemed like it would not be easy to break through the tenth seal.

    ¡°Why¡¯s that so, Old Tang? I already feel that my body is strong enough, especially now that I have my Dragon Core. If the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence were to be released, can¡¯t I just absorb thempletely with my Dragon Core?¡±

    Old Tang shook his head as he said with a lowered voice, ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you think. The reason why I¡¯ve awakened at this moment is to remind you that you shouldn¡¯t be blindly optimistic. Not only do the final nine Golden Dragon King seals contain terrifying energy, more importantly, but they also hold some of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s initial will. Nobody knows what this will is filled with. However, with the Golden Dragon King¡¯s violent nature, it must be something that¡¯ll affect your consciousness. Hence, your task is not merely to digest the Golden Dragon King¡¯s energy, you must protect your mind at the same time. Otherwise, there¡¯s a possibility that you¡¯ll be controlled by the Golden Dragon King¡¯s will.¡±

    Tang Wulin drew a cold breath. Although he knew that the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals were threatening, he had never expected the final nine seals to be so deadly.

    ¡°What should I do then, Old Tang? If the Golden Dragon King¡¯s will truly exist, wouldn¡¯t it impact my spiritual powers and soul sea? Such terrifying energy, how can...¡±

    Old Tang held his hands behind him and said with a lowered voice, ¡°You must know that in the Divine Realm, the Golden Dragon King is also the highest rank-1 deity.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Is it true that the Golden Dragon King is a part of the Dragon God?¡±

    Old Tang looked at him with amazement. ¡°You know that already?¡±

    Tang Wulin knew that it was true just by looking at his expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Old Tang? What¡¯s a rank-1 deity?¡±

    Old Tang replied, ¡°In the Divine Realm, all the gods are equal. Nevertheless, they¡¯re still divided into a few ranks. They are mainly differentiated by their differences in strength. The ones with the lowest cultivation bases are known as the God Officers. One step up the ranks would be the rank-3 deities, followed by the rank-2, and the rank-1 deities, in that order. The ones with the highest ranks are known as the Godkings. They¡¯re also thew enforcers of the Divine Realm. There were once five Godkings in the Divine Realm. All these that I¡¯ve mentioned are applicable to humans who have be gods through their cultivation.¡±

    ¡°For the beasts, the conditions are roughly the same. However, there¡¯s only one beast-type Godking, and that¡¯s the Dragon God! In terms of individualbat strength, the Dragon God may even surpass any one of the Five Great Godkings. It¡¯s because he¡¯s alone that he isn¡¯t able to lord over the humans. The Dragon God died during a battle with the human Godkings. That¡¯s how the Golden Dragon King and Silver Dragon King came about. You can say that the Golden Dragon King is simr to a human Godking, and is a rank above a rank-1 deity. So, If you think about it, such a terrifying power is sealed within your body¡¯s final nine seals. How difficult would it be topletely absorb and convert it?¡±

    ¡°Have you mentioned the Divine Realm before this? I¡¯ve heard that it has been many years since anyone was able to cultivate into a god on Douluo Continent. Are you telling me that the Divine Realm doesn¡¯t exist anymore?¡±

    Old Tang¡¯s gaze disyed some befuddlement. He sighed. ¡°No, the Divine Realm still exists. It¡¯s just that it can¡¯t contact our world anymore. If ever the dayes when you¡¯re able topletely unseal the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals and absorb its energy, you¡¯ll be able to establish a Divine Country and frame its rules.¡±

    Tang Wulin drew a cold breath. He had expected the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals within his body to be exceptionally powerful. No matter how high his expectations were, he only thought that he would reach the ranks of a Limit Douluo. He never thought that Old Tang would tell him that he could be a God-King.

    It truly racked his brain!

    Tang Wulin was no longer the clueless kid who had the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals.

    Unrivaled dangersy behind the possibility of reaching the rank of a Godking. Even with his current conditions, the probability of him absorbing all the energy was almost zero.

    Tang Wulin gulped. He looked at Old Tang and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Am I close to death¡¯s door already?¡±

    Old Tang went silent. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Old Tang, can you help me figure, with my body¡¯s current conditions, how long I can hold out and the number of seals I can break in the meantime?¡±

    Old Tang shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve no way of estimating that for you since you¡¯ve already exceeded my expectations. You¡¯re twenty-one this year, but the strength you possess now is possibly that of a twenty-five-year-old by my reckoning. Twelve seals would be the limit for a human. Beyond the twelve seals, one seal is equivalent to a god¡¯s rank. Judging by the stability of the seals, I can only say that you¡¯ll most likely break through the twelfth seal in ten years. After fifteen years, the thirteenth seal will unseal on its own. When the timees, you¡¯ll not only have to face your body¡¯s problems but the powers of the world¡¯s order as well.¡±

    Tang Wulin was astonished, ¡°Powers of the world¡¯s order? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Old Tang said, ¡°There are invisible orders at work in any world. The Divine Realm has its order and the mortals¡¯ realm has its own as well. The order of the mortal world is that god-ranked beings cannot exist here. I¡¯m sure there have been many Limit Douluos cultivated from among the humans throughout the years. Why aren¡¯t they able to break their limits and attain the ranks of a god? It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have enough talent. If there¡¯s no supply of Godhood tablets, they¡¯ll have to live under the suppression of the powers of the world¡¯s order which render them impotent to breaking through this separation barrier.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll face the same problem as well. It¡¯s impossible that there¡¯ll be a Godhood tablet for you. So, when your thirteenth seal is broken, you¡¯ll not only be withstanding an immense energy shock, you¡¯ll also have to withstand the suppression of the entire Douluo Continent¡¯s order.¡±

    Tang Wulin remained quiet as he imagined the sorry state he would be in if such an incident were to ur.

    A bitter smile appeared on his face. He sighed softly. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no other possibility, right? Fifteen years, so I only have fifteen years at most?¡±

    While the Golden Dragon King bloodline gave him powerful strengths, it also shortened his life.

    Old Tang nodded lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have any opportunities at all. If you¡¯re able to break through that barrier, then your future will be as wide as the seas and as endless as the skies. As long as you¡¯re able to attain godhood, perhaps you¡¯ll then be able to create a God Country. Although the chances of sess are very slim, my existence is to help you break through that barrier.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Old Tang and suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me how high my chances are.¡±

    Old Tang was astonished. After a moment, a smile appeared on his face for the first time in their meeting.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown stronger!¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled as well. ¡°Indeed! If I don¡¯t know the worst case scenario, I¡¯ll have more courage. I¡¯ll fight with all my might no matter the circumstances. So what if I can¡¯t break through? At least I won¡¯t have any regrets. Old Tang, I have a favor to ask of you. I¡¯d like you to help me analyze when the best time to break through the tenth seal will be. Should I dy or do it as soon as possible?¡±

    Old Tang replied without hesitation, ¡°Do it as soon as possible!¡±

    Tang Wulin was astonished. ¡°That¡¯s not what you said during the first nine seals.¡±

    Old Tang said, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. I was worried about your body breaking down during the first nine seals. Since your body¡¯s strength has already exceeded my expectations, you should absorb the strength from the subsequent seals as soon as possible. In a way, the final nine seals are considered as one. Perhaps, I should say that the Golden Dragon King¡¯s energy is all in the nine seals. If you absorbed a part of it, the seals will be under less pressure overall. The unsealing of the seals can be postponed for as long as possible allowing you more time. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 980 - Old Tang Handing Down the Spear

    <h4>Chapter 980: Old Tang Handing Down the Spear</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s just like having nine partitions in deep waters. When the water on the topmostyer is removed, the weight borne by the other partitions will be lighter. Since there¡¯s one less partition, the time it takes for the other partitions to break down will be shorter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that sounds right. As long as your safety is guaranteed, the earlier you break through the final seals, the better it¡¯ll be for you. It¡¯ll buy you more time. Simrly, the sooner you can absorb the energy contained within the seals, the quicker you can boost your strength. It¡¯ll also make you better in controlling the powerful energies and hasten your evolution.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll begin attempting the tenth seal after I¡¯ve condensed my soul core,¡± said Tang Wulin determinedly.

    Old Tang nodded forcefully. ¡°Exactly!¡±

    Tang Wulin looked as if he was pondering something. ¡°Time is short and the mission can¡¯t wait!¡±

    A dozen years, that was the length of time he had. Meanwhile, the heavy burden of restoring Shrek Academy was on his shoulders.

    No matter what, he could not waste any more time.

    Old Tang said, ¡°What I¡¯ve told you are the dangers that you¡¯ll face in the future. Are you facing any problems in your cultivation? Your cultivation growth has restored my memories somewhat. I can give you some pointers.¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°A serious problem that I¡¯m facing right now is the Golden Dragon Nine Moves that I¡¯ve been cultivating which was handed down to me by my grandteacher. He died during the battle where Shrek Academy was destroyed. I¡¯ve not learned the final three moves of the Golden Dragon Nine Moves and the domain-rted abilities. I have my Dragon Core now, and I think that I¡¯m able to cultivate it already. Also, with the enhancement of my cultivation base, the effects of my Golden Dragon Spear has grown stronger. However, I can only use it with my own strength and speed. There are no good spear techniques from the Tang Sect, and I think it¡¯s a waste.¡±

    After Old Tang heard what Tang Wulin said, he replied with a faint smile, ¡°Those aren¡¯t difficult problems. Regarding the Golden Dragon Nine Moves, in truth, it¡¯s good enough for you to learn the first six moves. Thetter domain-rted abilities can¡¯t be learned in the first ce. You must figure it out yourself. That¡¯s probably why the Scarlet Dragon Douluo didn¡¯t teach you. When you¡¯re at the doorstep of the domains, you¡¯ll have to create your own unique abilities instead of learning it from someone. Only the techniques that you¡¯ve created yourself will suit you the most. Haven¡¯t you thought it through before I called you here? Thebination of your bloodline power and martial soul is the path which you will tread in the future.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes brightened. He seemed to have grasped the idea somewhat. Maybe, the turning point will happen when he formed his own soul core.

    ¡°As for spearing techniques,¡± said Old Tang while smiling faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve developed this for you. This spearing technique was created by a god. It suits you very well.¡±

    ¡°A spearing technique created by a god?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Hmm. It requires you to contemte on it and endure the hardship during your cultivation. I¡¯ll teach you the first move today, the Thousand using Fingers!¡± As he said this, Old Tang swung his right arm and a beam of golden light appeared in his hand. It resembled Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear.

    He pointed the spear to his front and a beam of light erupted, quick as lightning.

    Thousands upon thousands of golden lights burst forth in the skies. Tang Wulin felt countless Spear¡¯s Consciousness impale his body as if his soul was shattered under the Spear¡¯s Consciousness. Just when he was pained to the point of crying out, the Spear¡¯s Consciousness suddenly faded. He saw a giant golden spear shoot past his eyes. Thousands upon thousands of golden lights were condensed into a single beam of light.

    The dome of the heavens seemed to be stabbed through in this instant. It was truly some spearing technique!

    It was not known how much time had psed. When Tang Wulin woke up from his meditation, his clothes werepletely wet. However, he felt thoroughly rxed and refreshed.

    Old Tang returned to his slumber. As to when he would wake up again, he only mentioned that he would be up when Tang Wulin had truly mastered the Thousand using Fingers.

    Currently, Tang Wulin¡¯s mind waspletely filled with the Spear¡¯s Consciousness. It was his first time experiencing the Spear¡¯s Consciousness being used in such a way.

    The spear was the king of weapons! This was what Old Tang had told him. If he wished to master the spearing techniques, he had to strike out a kingly path of his own.

    Tang Wulin spent the entire day immersed in the Spear¡¯s Consciousness. He was startled awake when his rm clock rang on the second day, signaling the start of the mechapetition.

    How time flew! With his Dragon Core, he did not feel hungry even when he had not eaten for a whole day.

    He entered the Star Dou Cabin connected to the Battle Network.

    A light shed, and he reappeared in the west division¡¯s stadium. However, Tang Wulin felt numb currently. There was nothing else on his mind except for the Spear¡¯s Consciousness.

    He went to the other side of the stadium where the mechabat area was.

    ¡°Thepetition begins! Please select your mecha type: melee or long range.¡±

    ¡°Melee!¡± Tang Wulin made his choice instinctively. It was only then that he realized he had chosen wrongly.

    ¡°Please select the weapon to be used with your melee mecha!¡± came the electronic voice again. A series of weapons appeared for him to choose. There were more than a dozen choices: saber, spear, sword, halberd, hatchet, battle ax, hook, battle fork, whip, mace, hammer, w, pronged spear, and meteor hammer. All in all, eighteen types of weapons were avable. It was surprisingly different from the test before this.

    Were they offered the chance to select their weapons at thepetition stage?

    Tang Wulin was greatly surprised. He picked the spear almost without hesitation. He was currently immersed in the Spear¡¯s Consciousness. Although controlling a mecha to wield the spear was different from wielding it himself, the objective was to operate the mecha as if it was one¡¯s own body.

    A light shed, and the twelve-meter tall melee mecha appeared on thepetition grounds. Tang Wulin was sitting within the mecha. A fifteen-meter long massive spear appeared in the mecha¡¯s grasp. The mecha emanated an impressive domineering aura.

    On the other hand, his opponent who stood opposite him was operating a long-range mecha equipped with a soul cannon. It was no different from before.

    Could it be that the organizers felt that melee mechas were at a disadvantage during the testing stages? That might have been why there were so many additions to the choice of weapons.

    It was the opposite situation from when he first fought in the mechapetition. Melee against long-range.

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡± the smart electronic voice was curt as usual.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The long-range mecha opposite Tang Wulin had begun to attack him at the first opportunity it had. It raised its hand and fired three shots in a row. The three soul ammunitions formed the three vertices of a triangle which went straight toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin controlled the mecha to grip the spear tightly. In an instant, there seemed to be an endless Spear¡¯s Consciousness appearing in front of him. He shook the spear in his hands and stabbed thrice with lightning speed. Without missing a beat, he had detonated the three soul ammunitions while the mecha itself stood unmoving on the ground.

    It was not the spearing technique of the Thousand using Fingers, but Tang Wulin¡¯s control of the mecha. It reflected thebination of his agility and pure strength.

    When he stabbed with his spear, he began to feel something different.

    The king of weapons, a kingly path!

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Another five rounds of ammunition were fired at him.

    Again, he stabbed five times with his spear to nullify his opponent¡¯s attacks. Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha had still not budged from its initial spot.

    The sensation truly came. During actualbat, he had just simply stabbed with his spear. However, with every stab of the spear, Tang Wulin felt that the trajectories of the spear were like kingly paths. Amidst the flickering of the spear¡¯s glow, halos swirled and lingered in the air.

    The long-range mecha opposite him was also acting strangely. Normally, when a melee mecha was faced with a long-range opponent, the melee mecha would attempt to close in on its opponent if given the opportunity, whereas the long-range mecha would attempt to put more distance between itself and its opponent. For a melee mecha to stand riveted to the ground while withstanding the long-range attacks of its opponent, as what Tang Wulin was doing now, such a situation would probably not have urred in apetition.

 Chapter 981 - Practicing the Spear

    <h4>Chapter 981: Practicing the Spear</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, the truth was right before their eyes. Tang Wulin had done just that. The long-range mecha opposite him was befuddled. It went around Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha in circles as it continuously fired shots of soul ammunitions toward him.

    If it were a contest of energy consumption, a long-range mecha would not be worried. If it continued to fire away like this, the melee mecha would definitely be the one to buckle. The recoil of the spear from stabbing at the soul ammunitions expended energy.

    Long-range mechas were weak in defense and were slower than melee mechas. However, their energy storage was much more than melee mechas. A dragged-out battle such as this was something long-range mechas would love to engage in.

    Currently, Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent was most likely thinking of how he had met such a queer person? Did this persone here to die?

    However, Tang Wulin felt different. To him, the endless rounds of ammunition fired at him were opportunities for him to practice with his spear. With every stab of the spear, the trajectory seemed to leave an imprint in his mind. In just a short while, he had stabbed a hundred times with the hundred trajectories imprinted in his consciousness.

    It was a wonderful feeling. He stabbed, retracted, and stabbed again repeatedly.

    The king of weapons, a kingly path!

    The energies of both parties were decreasing continuously. If a melee mecha did not dodge the long-range mecha¡¯s attacks, it would consume more energy and at a faster rate, although it was blocking the attacks with a weapon. The energy level of Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha was already at a critical level after ten minutes.

    The lights in the internal control room turned red to alert him, but Tang Wulin remained calm as ever as he controlled the mecha to stab time and again.

    The Thousand Pointing Fingers, the Ten Thousand Spears as One. It was where the essence of this movey.

    Old Tang told Tang Wulin that he had to brandish his spear at least ten million times in actualbat if he wanted to master this move.

    To stab his spear ten million times in actualbat! That¡¯s a prettyrge number! However, Tang Wulin was not one to give up easily. The battle before him was his best practice.

    The rm beeped. His energy level dropped below ten percent.

    The barrage from his opponent had also increased in intensity. His opponent clearly knew the total amount of energy contained within his standard mecha.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s melee mecha finally moved. He suddenly dashed forward. The thrusters behind him shone brightly. Just when his mecha was left with thest ounce of energy, he made a forward charge with his melee mecha.

    Of course, he wanted to win. Only by winning could he proceed to the next stage of thepetition to further meet people who would provide him the opportunity to practice with his spear.

    Inside the long-range mecha, a trace of disdain appeared at the edges of the mecha master¡¯s lips. ¡®Did he only think of counterattacking at the final moment? That¡¯s impossible.¡¯

    Simrly, his opponent engaged the thrusters and sped to the side in an attempt to put more distance between themselves. Although the melee mechas were faster than the long-range mechas, they were not that much faster. If the long-range mecha wanted to catch up to him, it was still possible with a single burst of speed from the thrusters.

    What puzzled this long-range mecha master was the non-stop stabbing motion of the spear in his opponent¡¯s hands. It stabbed at the air with blinding speed. The melee mecha suddenly shone with a golden glow.

    Soul power infusion?

    Other than the energy provided from its own soul battery, a mecha can also be powered by soul power infused by a soul master. When the long-range mecha master saw Tang Wulin resorting to this, he was not surprised but rejoiced instead. At the same time, he increased the distance between them. He continued to fire away with his soul cannon. Every long-range mecha master had a determined heart and ample patience.

    At this very moment, he felt something was off. He noticed the controls of his mecha suddenly slowed down. An indescribable fear suddenly appeared in the depths of his heart. Even such arge-sized mecha could not alleviate the fear he had within him. An intense pressure filled the air.

    Right then, he saw the huge spear in the charging mecha¡¯s grasp stabbing a hundred times in an instant. The tip of the spear flickered with a faint golden light.

    The two mechas closed in on each other rapidly!

    The long-range mecha master clearly wanted his mecha to elerate, but there seemed to be something suppressing him, slowing his movements down.

    If thepetition ground were used for a battle between soul masters, it would have been too vast. However, for mechas with heights taller than ten meters, a sudden spurt of speed could bring the two opponents close enough until they were face-to-face!

    What just happened?

    The long-range mecha master was frightened. The shadow of the spear with its golden glow hadpletely enveloped his mecha.

    ¡®Unleash martial soul! Toote.¡¯

    It was beyond his judgment. When his mecha was sted to bits in arge explosion, he was sent out of thepetition grounds. He had no idea how he had lost.

    Tang Wulin looked at the mecha in front of him which was reduced to a wreck. Then, he looked at the spear in his own hands. A kingly path, a kingly heart!

    He mumbled these words in his heart. Suddenly, a glimmer of enlightenment arose within him.

    The forward charge he made a few moments ago was not to close in on his opponent but to unleash the Spear¡¯s Consciousness within him.

    Clearly, his opponent¡¯s cultivation base was not powerful. Under the assault from his Spear¡¯s Consciousness, his opponent¡¯s spirit was intimidated. Even the armor of the mecha could not prevent the onught from reaching him. It was under such circumstances that Tang Wulin closed in on him to finish him off with a single strike.

    The attack could not be regarded as the Thousand Pointing Fingers, it did not evene close. However, within a short span of time under Old Tang¡¯s guidance, Tang Wulin had grasped the intricacies of the Spear¡¯s Consciousness. Although the insight was brief, it was enough to raise his understanding of the spear to the next level.

    A king controlled the world and possessed all kinds of riches! A king¡¯s heart was steady as a rock even when faced with a thousand using fingers!

    If he was going to use a king¡¯s spear, he had to have a king¡¯s heart first.

    A king¡¯s heart with the determination to win and persistence to master the spear!

    He exited the Star Dou Battle Network. Tang Wulin unleashed his Golden Dragon Spear the first opportunity he got. He gripped it tightly in his hands. He had decided that from this day on, the spear should not leave his hands! He could only be one with it when he genuinely felt it, be intimate with it, and obsess over it.

    ¡®I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s eat!¡¯

    When Tang Wulin entered the cafeteria with the Golden Dragon Spear in his hands, he drew many side nces. However, there were no rules in the Blood God Army that forbade soldiers from carrying their weapons while having their meals.

    After all, a battle against the abyssal creatures couldmence at any time. Everyone should always have their weapons at their sides.

    Tang Wulin only ordered one set. Naturally, he picked the best. Window number one. Currently, he had ample merits which could not be used for promotion anyway. He would treat himself to a good meal.

    He held the spear in his left hand and ate with his right!

    ¡°Yo, brother! What has gotten over you?¡± Jiang Wuyue sat down beside Tang Wulin. When he saw the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand, he could not help but ask in astonishment.

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve been practicing with the speartely. It feels better for me to be holding it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only eating this much?¡± When he saw the exquisite food on Tang Wulin¡¯s tter, Jiang Wuyue could not help salivating.

    Tang Wulin had only now noticed that Jiang Wuyue¡¯s military rank was that of a colonel. It seemed that an abyssal tide would bring a faster promotion to those with power.

    ¡°Congrattions, colonel!¡± said Tang Wulin with a smile.

    Jiang Wuyue said, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t your rank changed? Judging by your performance the other day, you should¡¯ve been promoted to a captain already. I should be the one congratting you. You¡¯re already in the Blood God Battalion while I¡¯m not even in its shadow. My father once said that my martial soul is domineering, but after nine rings, it¡¯s stillcking in power. After all, it¡¯s not a true Real Dragon Bloodline. I reckon it¡¯s the reason why the Blood God Battalion isn¡¯t interested in me.¡±

    Tang Wulin said with astonishment, ¡°But you have the Overlord Dragon martial soul! Isn¡¯t the Blood God Battalion impressed with that?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that those with martial souls which are the foundation of Limit Douluos can qualify to join the Blood God Battalion. Clearly, you can. That¡¯s why you¡¯re already a supernumerary personnel. You probably know that there are countless people in our army working their asses off to obtain such a position. How many days have you been here? You truly have my admiration, envy, and hatred.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a number one meal,¡± said Tang Wulin who was all smiles.

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s eyes brightened up. ¡°One set may not be enough!¡±

    ¡°Forget it then.¡± If Tang Wulin, with his personality, did not have a good impression of Jiang Wuyue, he would not have treated him to a meal.

    Jiang Wuyue guffawed. ¡°Alright, one set it is.¡±

    The two of them conversed as they ate. The conversation naturally focused on the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge.

    ¡°The first round is over. I¡¯m now hoping that I¡¯ll not face you before I get to the top-32,¡± Jiang Wuyue said earnestly.

    Tang Wulin said with a bitter smile, ¡°You think I want to face you?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue replied, ¡°With your strength, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to be in the top-32. However, luck usually ys a determining role inpetitions like this. Let¡¯s see how our fortunes turn out. You seem to be taking this seriously!¡±

 Chapter 982 - Gray World

    <h4>Chapter 982: Gray World</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As he said this, he pointed at Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear. He had taken quite a liking to the impressive weapon. However, ever since he found out that the spear could not be touched, he kept his distance from it out of respect.

    Tang Wulin also nced at the Golden Dragon Spear in his hands as he focused on the intrinsic golden color andrge de at the tip. His heart could not help but fill with pride.

    The king¡¯s spear! He must master its true essence. Otherwise, he would be disrespecting this divine tool that seemed to have been born alongside him. Yes, in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart, the Golden Dragon Spear was a divine tool. If he had not had it, how could he have condensed his dragon core so quickly?

    As he looked at the Golden Dragon Spear with slight admiration, Jiang Wuyue said, ¡°You should be breaking through to rank-60 soon, right? Do you need a new spirit soul? If you¡¯re nning to get one here, we¡¯ll have to go to the Fire Basin¡¯s Spirit Pagoda. The spirit souls supplied by the Spirit Pagoda to our Blood God Army are of high quality.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need that. I have a suitable one already.¡±

    Of course, he did. The Damask Tulip was within his Nature¡¯s Seed. He could feel the Damask Tulip¡¯s and the various hundred-thousand-year cultivation based nt soul beasts¡¯ auras. They could be regarded as Tang Wulin¡¯s true hidden secret.

    ...

    A gray wind blew over thend. It gave thendscape a bleak and chilly atmosphere as if the entire world was gray. It was due to the umtion of countless ashes.

    The gray world was vast, and its ends unseen. There were no stars or sun, only an endless gray shade. Beyond the swathe of gray was an even deeper gray!

    If a living being came here, the only thing it could feel was the despair emanating from this ce.

    The endless despair radiated far away. It was boundless and without limit.

    There was a figure walking slowly within this forsaken world. His entire body was covered by arge ck cloak and was surrounded by ayer of ck air which repelled the gray color outside.

    If it was said that the surroundings had an aura of despair, then his was that of deathly stillness!

    Deathly stillness and despair did not conflict with each other, nor did they sh.

    ¡°Why have youe here?!¡± A low voice suddenly echoed through the surroundings. The entire gray world contorted as if a giant gray vortex was forming.

    The ck figure finally stopped walking. He lifted his head slowly. From under the ck cloak, two sparkling purple beams shot out. This wasing from his gazing eyes.

    ¡°Lord of the abyss, isn¡¯t it because of your guidance that I¡¯m able toe here?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± The low voice asked about his intentions foring directly.

    ¡°Our objectives have always been the same, though our means may have differed. What you want is endless consumption and to make the abyss a special Divine Realm in your ne. What I want is an endless supply of wronged ghosts, to make Death a god and turn the world into a Divine Realm of Death. So what we want has always been the same since the very beginning.¡±

    The area suddenly stopped contorting. The gray world of despair returned to its normal state.

    From afar, a gray figure slowly walked toward the man in ck.

    The man in ck slowly raised his head, revealing his fair chin. An arc was drawn by the edges of his lips. He was smiling contentedly. He knew that his straightforward words had hit their mark.

    Nobody would be able to stop his uing ns.

    Destruction was only the beginning. The funny thing was that those idiots had thought that it was hatred that made himmit such a great wrong against the heavens and brought about disaster. However, they did not know that what he wanted was to make an offering of the Douluo Continent in order toplete his supreme Divine Realm.

    What could a swallow know of the swan¡¯s dreams? Those people were merely ants. When he became the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s founder, he already had this lofty goal in mind. The current generation was the best opportunity to carry out his ns.

    The two figures slowly came closer to each other. Everything around them started contorting again. However, a dash of ck was added to the gray surroundings.

    Despair, deathly stillness, destruction!

    ...

    A light shed and Tang Wulin entered the Star Dou Battle Network again. Above his head, there were two arrows that pointed upward. They were gold and silver. The silver arrow had appeared after he won his first mecha battle. It undoubtedly represented his qualifications to proceed to the next round.

    The second match came sooner than he expected. The high technology Battle Network was great in the sense that even though there were millions of contestants, the matches could be finished within the shortest amount of time. Compared to actualbat, it was very convenient.

    A faint light flickered, and Tang Wulin smiled slightly. He joined his hands in front of his chest and kept the Golden Dragon Spear in his embrace.

    Yes, the spear would not leave his hands. The pole of the spear shone with a brilliant golden light, but it was much dimmer than before.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s understanding of the Golden Dragon Spear had changed slightly after wielding the spear for two days. He had discovered that the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s size could be altered ording to his will.

    The Golden Dragon Spear in his hands was currently only two feet long. Its glow was more contained right now and did not attract as much attention. It now looked small, elegant and cute in its own exquisite way.

    The second match was about to start!

    He wondered what kind of an opponent he would be meeting today. Tang Wulin no longer had high hopes with his luck. He had been focused on understanding the Spear¡¯s Consciousness and cultivating his soul power. He was now hoping that his opponent would be more powerful. A worthy opponent would be able to stimte his potential more.

    With that smile on his face, Tang Wulin stretched his limbs and strode into thepetition ground. Before him, there were scores of figures joining the match as clusters of lights. Everyone who came here today had golden arrows that were pointing upward above their heads.

    After the first elimination round, half of the contestants must have already ended their matches. Today, almost half of them would be eliminated again.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the match, Little Tang, get ready for thepetition.¡±

    A light shed, and he reentered thepetition ground. Holding the Golden Dragon Spear in his hands, Tang Wulin looked at what was facing him.

    His opponent had a slender figure and seemed to be a female. The name above her head was concealed, and there were no clues as to her identity since she also had a mask on.

    ¡°Three, two, one! Let the match begin!¡±

    ¡°Tang Wulin!¡± The voice that came from opposite him was filled with fury.

    Tang Wulin was stunned. This voice was very familiar to him. ¡®This can¡¯t be?! This luck of mine is truly rotten. I wonder if it¡¯s my luck that¡¯s rotten or is it hers?...¡¯

    Yes, was that not Long Yuxue¡¯s voice?

    Long Yuxue had threatened him even before the start of the first match that he could not win against her.

    However, the two of them had been put against each other now. How could this not be seen as a farcical situation?

    Without a doubt, Long Yuxue had known his identity through the Golden Dragon Spear in his hands. They were having a meal together not long ago.

    ¡°This...¡± Tang Wulin was speechless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can defeat me so easily. Let¡¯s see what you got!¡± Long Yuxue¡¯s voice went from angry to ice cold. The other thing that turned ice cold was the temperature on thepetition stage.

    Tang Wulin could not help but feel a tinge of helplessness. He could have high battle spirits no matter who his opponent was. However, when he was faced with this person before him, he truly did not have the will to battle.

    He was still very grateful to Long Yuxue. Ever since he joined the Blood God Army, Long Yuxue had given him a lot of help. It could be said that without Long Yuxue¡¯s assistance, he would certainly not have been able to blend in with the army so quickly. If it were not for her bringing him into actualbat, he would not have the chance to disy his strength that easily and join the Blood God Battalion.

    Hence, Tang Wulin was still grateful to her. However, thispetition was vital to his mission. This would determine whether he would have the right to apply for leave to meet his beloved. He could not afford to lose!

 Chapter 983 - Domain of Ice

    <h4>Chapter 983: Domain of Ice</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin had never fought with Long Yuxue before, but he was aware that she was very skilled in her long-range attack abilities, especially her impressive control of soul weapons and timing. However, he did not know anything about her martial soul or cultivation base.

    Tang Wulin figured out that Long Yuxue was an elemental-type soul master after five soul rings arose from underneath her feet. Her martial soul was ice!

    Sticks of icicles emerged from the area surrounding her body. She looked just like an enormous ice hedgehog. Tang Wulin could not see which of her soul rings was glowing under the concealment of the icicles. However, the ground underneath her feet was freezing rapidly and an icy blue color was spreading in all directions. To his surprise, the temperature of the hugepetition stage was dropping swiftly.

    What was that? Her domain?

    ¡®A five-ringed Soul King capable of creating a domain? Oh, my god! What sort of monsters are in this army? No wonder she¡¯s capable of bing a lieutenant colonel at such a young age. Not because she¡¯s lucky, but because of her abilities!¡¯

    Even though Tang Wulin was not nning to lose on purpose but he would still allow her tounch a few attacks anyhow. He could tell that Long Yuxue would need some time to unleash her domain-type ability, so he might as well gave her the chance.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s expression suddenly changed because he discovered that while he did not try to disable Long Yuxue¡¯s domain, she herself appeared to have no intention of stopping it from spreading. It had only taken a moment before the domain had already covered one-third of the entirepetition arena.

    The arena had a diameter of five hundred meters! It was made exceedingly spacious for mecha battles. Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Rage Domain could only cover an area of one hundred meters in diameter when it was unleashed. This was far more significant than just being five timesrger.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s domain area had already exceeded Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Rage Domain in size, and her domain was even more powerful in the sense that it came with multiplying effect. Therger the domain became, the lower the temperature in the space dropped. It seemed to have a cumtive effect so that the lower temperature would elerate the growth of the domain once again.

    ¡®What¡¯s happening? Could it be that her domain can actually cover the entirepetition arena? That¡¯s a little too terrifying, right?¡¯

    Tang Wulin remained still, while he was feeling shocked in his heart. He would like to see how far Long Yuxue could actually go.

    The temperature continued to drop while the densely arranged icicles around Long Yuxue had alreadypletely covered her body. It was so cold around Tang Wulin, a drop of water would freeze. The mist from his breath turned into ice powder that scattered in the air, so the temperature had gone down to at least minus fifty celsius now!

    Long Yuxue¡¯s domain did not manage to cover the entirepetition arena. The icicles around her body finally flew out when the domain spread out until it had covered almost half of the arena.

    The icicles were flying in all directions. Within the domain, the icicles were shooting at a manageable speed, but they were growingrger shockingly fast.

    The icicles that were less than a foot in diameter initially had already erged to one meter in length by the time they were fifty meters from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The icicle¡¯s tip was sharp while its end was thick and heavy as they shot straight for Tang Wulin with a sharp howling noise.

    Tang Wulin raised his Golden Dragon Spear and shook his wrist. With a sh of gold, an icicle exploded into pieces in the air. However, the shattered ice powder did not disperse and turned Tang Wulin¡¯s body cold for a moment.

    Tang Wulin felt cold despite his physique and blood essence power, so one could only imagine how low the temperature was after the icicle had exploded.

    One icicle, two icicles, it was as if all the icicles in the air had eyes as they flew in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    The explosion of icicles did no harm to Tang Wulin, but he soon discovered that as the surrounding temperature continued dropping,rge patches of the ground began to freeze. On the other hand, Long Yuxue¡¯s domain, which had already stopped growing in the distance, began to spread in his direction once again.

    ¡®How can that be? Her domain is capable of growing by itself?¡¯

    Tang Wulin was aware that he could not wait anymore. The person that he was acquainted with turned out to be a most terrifying foe. Long Yuxue grew up in the Endless Mountains ever since she was young, so there was no telling if there were some other peculiar abilities that he was unaware of.

    Tang Wulin touched the tip of his toes against the ground and dashed in Long Yuxue¡¯s direction in a sh.

    The ground was very slippery, but Tang Wulin was not put off by that. Diamond-shaped scales grew out from underneath his feet. Under his control, the scales perked upright and pierced the ice surface, firm enough that he couldpletely exert his strength to dash in Long Yuxue¡¯s direction.

    Long Yuxue scoffed. Her feet moved ever so slightly as her body began to elerate and arrived over a hundred meters away in a sh.

    How was that possible?

    Tang Wulin was truly astonished now. It was unbelievable that Long Yuxue¡¯s domain could do such a thing. There was no doubt that applying her domain in this way was derived from her own attribute and could only be described as an original idea. However, he had no choice but to admit that Long Yuxue was genuinely powerful as her domain was already unleashedpletely. There was no way he could catch up just by relying on speed!

    Long Yuxue raised her hand and shot out shards of icicles. The icicles were small when they first flew out, but they grew bigger and bigger! The icicles flew toward Tang Wulin like cannonballs with eyes.

    Of course, Tang Wulin¡¯s body, which seemed to be made of bronze, could not be damaged by the icicles so easily no matter howrge they were. Yet, the issue was that these icicles were proving capable of reducing his speed. The icy surface also restricted his movements while amplifying Long Yuxue¡¯s.

    The domain consumed arge amount of Long Yuxue¡¯s energy, yet the icicles were nothing for her. It was very difficult to tell which one of them would run out of energy first.

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°Stop ying around.¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke with a cold voice, ¡°Who¡¯s ying with you? Defeat me if you can. I won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt speechless for he wondered who it was that was showing mercy.

    ¡®What should I do, huh? Of course, there¡¯s a way!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll be straightforward then!¡± said Tang Wulin helplessly.

    Long Yuxue scoffed once. ¡°I¡¯d like to see if you can be straightforward too for a change!¡±

    Tang Wulin paused for a moment first before he inhaled a deep breath. In reality, the easiest way was to unleash his battle armor and rely on his armor¡¯s ability to fly. This way, the ground could not restrict his speed anymore and he could catch up to Long Yuxue.

    Yet, the opponent was just a one-word battle armor master. Was he considered a bully if he were to unleash his two-word battle armor?

    Thinking about it, he managed to find a solution!

    The Golden Dragon Spear thrust out from Tang Wulin¡¯s hand slowly after he inhaled a deep breath. It was not stabbing in Long Yuxue¡¯s direction but into the air.

    Long Yuxue managed to pull out more distance between herself and Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin was right in the center of the arena. Long Yuxue was stunned for a moment as well upon witnessing the spear. What was the boy doing?

    However, her expression changed soon because she saw ayer of densely arranged scales emerge on Tang Wulin¡¯s body when the spear moved forward. It was Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Body.

    Long Yuxue had seen Tang Wulin unleash the scales before, but it was as if Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body was glowing while his disposition also changed unexpectedly as soon as the spear thrust out. He still looked the same, but his dominant manner seemed to soar far beyond them, and he was exuding a solemn, untouchable aura. It was as he was subduing the chill in the air.

    A seven-meter-long glowing spear burst out soon after the spear was thrust forward. An intense blood essence fluctuation burst into life. Not only that, rings of light scattered underneath Tang Wulin. Four golden soul rings began to shimmer and alternated with his five martial soul rings.

    Dozens of Bluesilver Grass des spread out in all directions simultaneously as his spear the thrust out, covering arge area in an instant. On the other hand, the hard ice on the ground began to vanish soundlessly wherever the Bluesilver Grass passed.

    Long Yuxue was even more shocked to see that ice blue color clearly appeared on the Bluesilver Grass. The blue color was surging into Tang Wulin¡¯s body and gradually transformed into faint golden radiance less than five meters away from him before fusing into his body.

    What was that?

    She was vaguely aware that Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul was a nt type but she was uncertain which. At present, she was filled with disbelief and confusion as she watched him breaking her domain in such a manner.

    Soon after, Tang Wulin thrust the spear forward again. The first spear¡¯s radiance was still shimmering in the sky when the second spear¡¯s radiance had already flickered violently and even brighter and further than the first one in the sky. More and more vines were slowly emerging from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. These vines were uneven but every time one stretched out, a portion of the domain on the ground disappeared.

 Chapter 984 - Martial Soul and Bloodline Fusion

    <h4>Chapter 984: Martial Soul and Bloodline Fusion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Taking a step forward, Tang Wulin began to advance. This time, the Golden Dragon Spear he held in front of his body shook abruptly and created dozens of spears of light in an instant. Countless golden spears shimmered in the air and gave out a series of violent sonic booms. The sound made it feel like the entire arena was tearing itself into pieces.

    The chill was further dispersed. Tang Wulin took nine steps forward in session which caused thousands of lights to burst out from the center of thepetition arena at once. On the other hand, Long Yuxue was very surprised to find that Tang Wulin¡¯s aura strengthened with every step he took, while the scales on his body glowed brighter. The overbearing aura oppressed her so much that she could not even bring herself to even try to attack him.

    She had known that Tang Wulin was very powerful, but they had always beenrades-in-arms. Thus, she had no idea what it felt like to fight against him.

    Tang Wulin had not even attacked her, but she could profoundly understand Jiang Wuyue¡¯s agony earlier.

    The domineering aura was even more terrifying than a direct attack as there was no way she could dodge. Long Yuxue felt like her spirit and thoughts were being seized by Tang Wulin, while her ice attribute, that had been strengthening thanks to her ice domain, was weakening.

    Tang Wulin did not even bother to look in Long Yuxue¡¯s direction as he thrust his spear forward and unleashed his strongest soul power fluctuation. Every fiber of his being waspletely focused into the Thousand using Fingers and his spear¡¯s consciousness.

    His martial soul and bloodline power were being released under the constant stimtion of the spear¡¯s consciousness. They were trying out different types ofbinations.

    He had not used any of his soul skills, only the spear¡¯s radiance. Dazzling streams of light burst from the spear, linking into one another and continuously empowering his aura.

    It was the best feeling ever!

    He could not release his weapon¡¯s consciousness in such a brazen manner within the army, but he could do so now. He could unleash everything he had considered over the past few days in the simtedpetition arena.

    He was still far from his goals, but he had managed to find the weapon¡¯s consciousness that was unique to him.

    He cultivated and slept together with his Golden Dragon Spear every day, and this was finally beginning to show some results. The Golden Dragon Spear hummed and vibrated as its consciousness was gently released. It was the best method that allowed Tang Wulin to achieve mastery in the use of his martial soul and bloodline power.

    Long Yuxue could clearly see that there was a thinyer of gold with a scale-like pattern appearing on the Bluesilver Emperor vines that were imitating the movement of the spear. It was as if every vine was Tang Wulin¡¯s spear covered with the Golden Dragon Body.

    This was the oveying effect of his bloodline power and soul power! This was something that Tang Wulin had never realized before.

    He had never thought that his soul power and blood essence power could produce some kind of rtionship before Old Tang¡¯s reminder. At that moment, he finally understood where he went wrong.

    He did not possess twin martial souls, having only his one Bluesilver Grass martial soul. His blood essence power was supposed to be assisting his martial soul in battle. He had forgotten about this all along because his Golden Dragon King Bloodline was powerful enough to be used on its own.

    He recalled his experience while participating in the Star Luo Continent¡¯spetition when the Fox King Su Mu once used his bloodline power to amplify his martial soul! Yet, he had never attempted to do so in the past, having only allowed his martial soul to be silently influenced by his bloodline.

    He possessed a mountain of treasure all along which he had never even tried to use. How foolish he was.

    In reality, one reason Tang Wulin had never gone down this path was that his own bloodline power was so great. The other reason was that he was so influenced by his bloodline soul ring, he had assumed that these two soul rings could never possibly appear together in his subconscious mind. He regarded his bloodline power as a twin martial soul.

    He was suddenly enlightened after Old Tang¡¯s prompt that his bloodline power was not his martial soul! He was supposed to be able to alternate between those two at his convenience. He should be able to fuse these two together, not just alternate between two, in order to reach his full potential.

    At this exact moment, his martial soul and bloodline power had finally begun to fuse with every thrust of his spear.

    The dragon core on his chest was slowly sinking. The golden radiance covered his entire body while simultaneously surging into the soul power vortex in his abdomen. The crystal-like form on the inside was bing clearer and clearer.

    ¡°Humm...¡± Tang Wulin suddenly thrust his spear forward while the hundreds of spears of light fused into one. All the golden Bluesilver Emperor vines abruptly stood upright, reflecting the spear¡¯s consciousness.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s domain exploded with a loud bang and transformed into an icy mist that rose into the air. However, the ice mist immediately dispersed as soon as it went near Tang Wulin.

    This was the elemental stripping effect derived from the silent influence of the Bluesilver Golden Array. Even though the soul skill was not used yet, a portion of its energy was released during the shimmering process his soul power and bloodline power had undergone.

    It was so powerful!

    The intense energy fluctuation was glowing in the air. Tang Wulin took a quick step forward and swept his Golden Dragon Spear horizontally across all the Bluesilver Emperor vines.

    A great golden light bloomed out of thin air.

    Tang Wulinughed aloud and shouted out, ¡°Golden Dragon Body!¡±

    In an instant, all the Bluesilver Emperor vines were illuminated. The thinyer of gold suddenly turned bright. It was as if every vine of the Bluesilver Emperor was really coated with golden dragon scales. They did not appear like vines anymore but genuine giant dragons.

    However, Tang Wulin immediately felt that his blood essence power and soul power were rapidly being depleted at the same time.

    It was apparent that he had to pay a price forbining the two!

    Tang Wulin pointed ahead with the Golden Dragon Spear in his head and yelled aloud, ¡°Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven!¡±

    Countless Bluesilver Emperor vines jutted forward out like the Golden Dragon Spear. A giant golden dragon over twenty meters long bloomed out from the Golden Dragon Spear before dashing forward valiantly. On the other hand, puffs of fine golden dragon energy were spurting out from the tips of the Bluesilver Emperor vines. The dragon energy attached itself to the golden dragon doubling the power of the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven in the space of one breath. It dashed toward the front boldly like a real dragon descending.

    Tang Wulin was overjoyed! There was no doubt that he had seeded, even though the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven consumed twice the bloodline power and arger amount of soul powerpared to ordinary circumstances. Yet, the power of the st was more than doubled! Moreover, it hadpletely exceeded the limits of his rank.

    Only martial soul fusion skills could rival this ability of his.

    Two soul masters were required tounch a martial soul fusion skill, and it consumed a lot of energy once it wasunched, so it was difficult to runch within a short period of time and there was only a single method. Yet, Tang Wulin¡¯s fusion of martial soul and bloodline could be applied to any of his abilities! How could this ever be rivaled by a simple martial soul fusion skill?

    Long Yuxue had already dropped her arms. She watched the golden dragon spreading its wings and roaring nonchntly in the air, and she understood that she did not even stand any chance.

    She had only experienced suchplete helplessness when she was fighting against her father.

    How powerful was he? How far would he go before he reached his limit?

    Long Yuxue¡¯s was so shocked, she had already forgotten that she was still in thepetition and that person showing off in the center of the arena was her opponent.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body swayed after he had retracted the Golden Dragon Spear. He stamped his right foot against the ground and loudly cried, ¡°Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth!¡±

 Chapter 985 - A Bewildered Stare

    <h4>Chapter 985: A Bewildered Stare</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A total of eight golden dragons arose this time. The golden dragons arose with the Bluesilver Emperor vines akin to a myriad of stars surrounding the moon. The Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven had just exploded with a loud bang and transformed into an airflow. The violent energy that shocked thepetition arena set off a rushing gale.

    The eight golden dragons flew off in all directions. Tang Wulin suddenly roared in rage to unleash the Golden Dragon Roar.

    A massive golden dragon head that was three times bigger than the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven appeared valiantly. The golden dragon head was about two meters tall initially but grew to four meters following the infusion of countless Bluesilver Emperor vines.

    The terrifying soundwave shook the entirepetition arena violently. Tang Wulin did not realize that he had unleashed the Golden Dragon Roar toward Long Yuxue in the distance.

    They were a hundred meters apart but Long Yuxue could feel the gush of iparably hot aura blowing against her face furiously. The terrifying soundwave and spiritual assault together with the purple electric current unleashed from the giant dragon¡¯s eyes caused her mind to go nk.

    Her body quivered once before she tumbled to the ground.

    In the next moment, her virtual body burst into pieces before shepletely vanished from thepetition stage.

    The Golden Dragon Roar was at its peak now. Tang Wulin¡¯s long, continuous practice with his spear at the center of thepetition stage previously had enabled him to channel the powerful aura produced from the fusion of his martial soul and bloodline power into the Golden Dragon Roar.

    The entire space was shaken from the roar earlier. Long Yuxue was caught off guard such that she did not even have the chance to react to the situation before she left thepetition arena.

    If it had happened outside, her battle armor would protect her body when set off by a stress response. In a simted world, the battle armor would not appear without her initiating the deployment.

    ¡°Victory: Little Tang!¡±

    Tang Wulin was still excited from the battle, yet he was transferred out again in the next moment.

    ¡®I... I¡¯ve won?¡¯

    He looked at the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand as his memories shed back in his mind. He recalled the scene where Long Yuxue¡¯s body exploded when he had directed the Golden Dragon Roar into the distance at the final moment.

    ¡®Oh no...¡±

    Tang Wulin logged out from the battlework and exited the Star Dou Cabin quickly. He changed his attire at once before he ran outside.

    He had never died in the simted battlework before. So, he was not sure how it felt to die in this ce and whether it would bring about profound feelings simr to the spirit ascension tform.

    There was no doubt that Long Yuxue would experience agonizing pain when she was sted into pieces earlier. He was worried for Long Yuxue¡¯s health if the attack was not attenuated by thework.

    Thus, he left the living quarters in a hurry and dashed straight in the direction of the army¡¯s rest area.

    The snow was being blown into the air wherever he passed such that everyone cast a look at him.

    Within a few minutes, he had dashed into the army¡¯s rest area where the Star Dou Cabins were located. The ce was already packed to the brink with arge crowd gathering on the outside as well.

    Tang Wulin was about to squeeze his way in when he was immediately stopped.

    ¡°What are you doing? Jumping the queue? Don¡¯t you have any ethics?¡± A tall man with a huge physique blocked the path in front of Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin was so anxious at present. He felt as if he had returned to Shrek Academy. Subconsciously, he grabbed the person¡¯s shoulder and tossed him away.

    He was at least a hundred kilograms, yet he was akin to a de of grass in Tang Wulin¡¯s grasp.

    The rest area which was bustling just a while ago quieted down. No one dared stop Tang Wulin from squeezing his way in. He pushed through the crowd, and in a short while he was on the inside. At first nce, he found Long Yuxue.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s face looked pale as she was walking out from the inside. The Star Dou Cabin came with an attached dressing room which would be disinfected before a user entered it.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tang Wulin took a step forward and held her shoulder in an attempt to sense whether her blood essence fluctuation was disturbed.

    Long Yuxue was startled when Tang Wulin held her shoulders. She looked up to find that it was Tang Wulin. Although she was surprised, she felt the warmth in her heart at the same time. The rage in her heart was gone.

    She shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Tang Wulin was relieved. ¡°Did it hurt when you were injured in the simtion cabin? Does one suffer the same agonizing pain when one dies in the simtion just like the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s spirit ascension tform?¡±

    Long Yuxue shook her head. ¡°How can the federal government ever produce something as perfect as the Spirit Pagoda? The pain sensation is lowered to twenty percent, so there¡¯s no danger. However, it¡¯s still quite painful for me. You¡¯re a scoundrel. Are you even human for treating me so?¡±

    Long Yuxue suddenly sensed that the surrounding ambiance felt different at this point. She raised her head subconsciously and looked up at her surroundings. She found a group of people staring at her in bewilderment.

    There were hundreds of people queueing, yet every single person¡¯s gaze was fixated on them at present. A number were staring in bewilderment while a few had their mouths agape in surprise. Yet, others had peculiar expressions on their faces.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you all looking at?¡± said Long Yuxue shyly, her charming face blushing scarlet.

    Zhang Huanyun was in a bad mood at present.

    He had been feeling rather cheerful initially. He had personally tried out the Star Dou Battle Network developed by the Federation. He had heard of the battlework from the report by the scientific research department when he attended a meeting in the Federation¡¯s capital, Mingdu City. At the same time, he had given it a go and found the simtion quite impressive. Aspared to the simtion devices in the past, the Federation had not only developed artificial intelligence which was included in thework but more importantly, it was user-friendly as well. Eveny people could use it. It was particrly helpful in elevating the caliber of the army.

    As the Federation¡¯s general and current regimentalmander of the Blood God Army, he held a prestigious status in the army. The Blood God Army¡¯s influence was somewhat alike Shrek Academy¡¯s influence in the soul masters¡¯ world. A number of important personnel in the army were the military officers promoted after ten years of service in the Blood God Army. Thus, his position amongst the military superiors was absolutely distinguished as the Blood God Army¡¯s regimentalmander.

    Thirty Star Dou Cabins were provided for everyone¡¯s use regardless of military rank, but one must join the queue to wait for one¡¯s turn. The contestants were given priority to use the cabins ording to thepetition schedule. These rules were set by the regimentalmander.

    Being the authority on the rules, he knew very well how to boost the morale of his subordinates. Hence, he showed up today to participate in the use of the Star Dou Cabins as well. Actually, he already had one of those cabins in his office.

    He chatted with the Blood God Army¡¯s officers and men as he joined the queue. He enquired about how they felt when they were engaged in the abyssal tide earlier. He acted friendly with his men and was in a jovial mood.

    Just when he was feeling rather good for himself, a second lieutenant suddenly charged into the ce like a hot-headed bull and began squeezing his way in till he reached the end of the queue. The youth was rather strong as he pushed through a number of people who did not manage to stop him.

    As the regimentalmander, he thought he could use his body to block the second lieutenant¡¯s path in jest.

    As he was about to enquire why the youth who was in such a hurry, that he was breaking the rules, he had not expected the young scoundrel to grab his shoulders and toss him aside without even uttering a single word.

    Being a rank-98 Title Douluo and a four-word battle armor master, who was one of the few people at the peak of the world, Zhang Huanyun had not expected to end up in such an embarrassing situation. The youth had acted too rashly. Coupled with his ownck of preparation for the situation, Zhang Huanyun had never expected that a second lieutenant would attack him. He took a beating and was immediately tossed outside.

    However, the youth acted with a sense of propriety. He withheld his strength so Zhang Huanyun was not seriously injured despite falling on the ground. Nheless, as the regimentalmander and the highestmanding officer of the entire army, how could Zhang Huanyun be in a good mood when he was tossed out by a second lieutenant under the keen eyes of the watching crowd?

    At this moment, the general with three stars pinned on his shoulders had his arms akimbo as he watched a pair of youngsters showing great concern for each other. It suddenly struck him that he recognized the young maiden. Was she not his second-inmand, Long Tianwu¡¯s daughter?

    Out of the blue, Long Yuxue also noticed the regimentalmander¡¯s presence. She could not help covering her mouth with her hands. Zhang Huanyun was not present earlier when she came, so she had not expected to meet him.

    ¡°Senior officer!¡± She stood at attention and saluted.

    Tang Wulin was startled by Long Yuxue¡¯s sudden action. He hastily loosened his grip on her shoulders as he turned around and looked surprised.

    ¡®Wow, a three-star general just like Blood One!¡¯ He had a hunch about the person¡¯s identity even if it was just a wild guess. He stood at attention and saluted immediately following Long Yuxue.

    However, an ominous foreboding arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart as he was saluting. He suddenly recalled something at present. Besides, he felt that this person was rather familiar.

    Zhang Huanyun raised his brows and, with his attention on Tang Wulin, hollered, ¡°Your name!¡±

 Chapter 986 - Refusal to Obey

    <h4>Chapter 986: Refusal to Obey</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Tang Wulin.¡± Tang Wulin stood at attention with his gaze fixed and a stoic expression, acting as if he was not the one who tossed aside Zhang Huanyun earlier.

    Zhang Huanyun was infuriated by this youth. Damn! How could he pretend he had nothing to do with tossing Zhang Huanyun aside earlier? In any case, the youth had a pleasant demeanor about him.

    ¡°Are you not aware of the rules here? Why don¡¯t you queue up like everybody else?¡± asked Zhang Huanyun calmly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression remained calm as before. ¡°Reporting as ordered, sir. I faced Senior Officer Long Yuxue in thepetition just now. Something happened during the confrontation and I¡¯m worried she may be injured in the Star Dou Battle Network so I came rushing over to check on her.¡±

    ¡°Competition? You weren¡¯t here. So, how did you take part in thepetition? Huh, you¡¯re from the Blood God Battalion?¡± He just noticed the red rose on the Blood God Bracelet on Tang Wulin¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m Tang Wulin, a supernumerary personnel of the Blood God Battalion.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun spoke, ¡°Very well. The Blood God Battalion only produces heroes and never rulebreakers. You shall be punished like any ordinary soldier when you break the rules despite your status as a Blood God Battalion¡¯s fighter. Understand?¡±

    Tang Wulin immediately answered, ¡°I refuse to obey.¡±

    The surrounding people broke into an uproar at his words.

    Who was Zhang Huanyun? He was the newly appointed Blood God Army¡¯s regimentalmander. He had spent sixty years in the Endless Mountains to reach his position as the regimentalmander by being promoted one rank at a time from the beginning as a private soldier. He was peerless and his reputation in the entire Blood God Army could not even be rivaled by Blood One the Heartless Douluo, Cao Dezhi.

    Tang Wulin was probably the first person in the past few decades who dared to speak to him in such a manner.

    Zhang Huanyun had a goodugh. ¡°Why do you refuse to obey the order?¡±

    Tang Wulin shifted his gaze. ¡°I think your punishment may be discordant with the misdeedmitted.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun burst outughing. ¡°Oh I see, you think I¡¯m not treating you fairly?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    Zhang Huanyun spoke, ¡°As a soldier of the Federation and the Blood God Army¡¯s regimentalmander, I do my best to be fair to every soldier under me. I¡¯ll never allow my personal feelings to affect my judgment. I¡¯ve abided by this since the first day I joined the Blood God Army, and it has been sixty years and a hundred and sixty-three days till today. That has never changed. However...¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡®He won¡¯t be making an exception for me, right?¡¯

    ¡°I won¡¯t be making an exception for you. Besides, you¡¯re not under mymand. Your punishment will be more severe in light of your offense in attacking a senior officer. Follow me!¡± Zhang Huanyun waved his hand at Tang Wulin as he was speaking before he turned around and walked outside.

    Long Yuxue only managed to ask softly at present, ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°I was in a rush earlier and he blocked my path. So, I grabbed him and tossed him aside...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Long Yuxue¡¯s knees buckled, and she almost sat on the ground.

    Even her father would address the man as ¡®uncle¡¯ in private.

    However, Long Yuxue rolled her gorgeous eyes as she looked at Tang Wulin differently now as the result of a change in her feelings. ¡®He acted so impulsively because he was worried about my safety!¡¯

    Tang Wulin obediently followed behind Zhang Huanyun as they walked out from the rest area. Zhang Huanyun walked in long strides and with his head held high. Tang Wulin was not feeling perturbed, nor could he see any emotional change in Zhang Huanyun. His psyche had undergone training on the Demon Ind, so he could calmly analyze any situation he faced instead of being overwhelmed with anxiety.

    What was the Blood God Army? It was the Federation¡¯s guardian angel. He had been the regimentalmander of the army for decades and the Federation¡¯s general was a man of integrity and fortitude. Although Tang Wulin manhandled him earlier, he was certain that Zhang Huanyun could feel that he withheld his strength such that Zhang Huanyun would not be injured even if he had been ayperson. Besides, Tang Wulin did it under extenuating circumstances!

    How could Zhang Huanyun with his regimentalmander¡¯s position bother with such an inconsequential person like Tang Wulin? Thus, Tang Wulin refused to obey so as to leave a profound impression on the regimentalmander. A soldier ought to possess an unyielding spirit, right? Moreover, he did not think he did anything wrong. He jumped the queue not because he was impatient, but rather he was concerned for hisrade-in-arm¡¯s condition.

    Long Yuxue was apparently not as calm as him. She followed closely by Tang Wulin¡¯s side. She was at a loss with what she should do now. Precisely because she had been living in the Endless Mountains all year long, she was even more aware of how prestigious Zhang Huanyun¡¯s position was in the army. Even the Blood God Battalion abided by Zhang Huanyun¡¯s orders.

    Zhang Huanyun walked straight into the operations headquarters while Tang Wulin and Long Yuxue followed closely behind almost as if they were his two bodyguards.

    Zhang Huanyun turned around with a sly smile on his face as he looked at the two youths entering the elevator.

    ¡®They look like a perfect couple. The boy is truly handsome and rivals my looks when I was young!¡¯

    ¡°Tang Wulin, where are you from?¡± Zhang Huanyun had just returned, so he was not acquainted with this new recruit.

    Tang Wulin immediately replied, ¡°Shrek Academy.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun¡¯s expression changed spontaneously upon hearing the words ¡®Shrek Academy¡¯. He frowned and spoke, ¡°You enlisted in the army after Shrek Academy was destroyed?¡±

    Although there were thousands of people in the Blood God Army, he could almost remember every one of them for he had spent decades in the army after all. He did not recognize the second lieutenant, Tang Wulin, so he must be a new recruit. It was not difficult for him to figure out Tang Wulin¡¯s second lieutenant promotion because there was a recent case of the abyssal tide. It was quite normal for Tang Wulin to be promoted so quickly.

    ¡°Yes, senior officer,¡± said Tang Wulin loudly.

    Zhang Huanyun widened his eyes and heaved a sigh. ¡°Shrek.¡±

    Tang Wulin could tell there was a heavy sense of pity in the man¡¯s eyes, unlike Blood Three and Blood Five¡¯s deep sorrow. He knew that the regimentalmander was not from Shrek Academy for sure.

    Zhang Huanyun said, ¡°So you¡¯re not here because the academy sent you, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°The Tang Sect¡¯s respected Amorous Douluo sent me to enlist in the Blood God Army.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun understood and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s him. No wonder you¡¯re allowed to enlist in the Blood God Battalion.¡±

    ¡°Reporting as ordered, senior officer. I relied on my own abilities to enlist in the Blood God Battalion,¡± said Tang Wulin loudly once again.

    Meanwhile, the elevator stopped with a ¡®ding¡¯. The door opened.

    Zhang Huanyun¡¯s lips cracked into a smile. ¡°Very confident of you! What a dynamic young man. Follow me then.¡± He took the lead and walked out as he was saying that.

    Long Yuxue stood behind Tang Wulin with a vibrant expression on her face.

    ¡°Yuxue, can you stop pinching me?¡± said Tang Wulin with a bitter smile. Long Yuxue had been pinching him behind his back the whole time he was talking to Zhang Huanyun. It felt painful!

    Long Yuxue spoke softly, ¡°You fool, how dare you speak to the regimentalmander in this manner? My father doesn¡¯t even dare speak to him in such a manner.¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless. He knew Long Yuxue meant well, but he was equally aware that a soldier had to be more than modest at times.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Tang Wulin shook his head helplessly. He then walked in long strides to catch up with Zhang Huanyun.

    Zhang Huanyun had thergest office Tang Wulin had ever seen in the army. However, it was not decoratedvishly. There were a few bookshelves, a table, and a few sofas for receiving visitors. Only essential decorations could be seen on the walls.

    Zhang Huanyun took a seat on his sofa while Tang Wulin stood on the opposite side.

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re very confident of yourself! Please tell me then, which ability did you rely on to enlist in the Blood God Battalion?¡± asked Zhang Huanyun smilingly.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Reporting as ordered, senior officer. My name is Tang Wulin and I¡¯m Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court disciple. I¡¯m one of the Shrek Seven Monsters of this generation and also the squad leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters. I¡¯m a rank-59 Soul King. My associated weapon is the Golden Dragon Spear which inherently suppresses the abyssal creatures and is capable of absorbing their abyssal energies for my use. Senior Blood Eight discovered me, and I was brought into the Blood God Battalion where I became the Blood God Battalion¡¯s supernumerary personnel with Blood One¡¯s approval. Blood One assigned me a mission which forbids me to enter the abyss anymore. There were two king-rank abyssal creatures which attacked me. Fortunately, I narrowly escaped and was saved by Blood Eight.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun was genuinely interested in Tang Wulin. He was an impressive young boy because he was capable of tossing out the off guard Zhang Huanyun which was something not any ordinary person could do. Being a man with a cultivation base close to a Limit Douluo, Zhang Huanyun¡¯s body would react to any stimulus despite being unprepared. His stress reaction was not intense at the time because Tang Wulin did not hurt him intentionally. Even so, he could stillplete the Thousand Ton Fall naturally, so his opponent could not get at him anymore. He sensed a very powerful strength from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. At the same time, he also sensed a whiff of overbearingness.

 Chapter 987 - Zhang Huanyuns Shock

    <h4>Chapter 987: Zhang Huanyun¡¯s Shock</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Of course, he could tell that Tang Wulin had a Soul King cultivation base by sight, but that left him even more astonished. If Tang Wulin was only a Soul King then how did he acquire such incredible strength? This thoroughly confused Zhang Huanyun.

    The smile on Zhang Huanyun¡¯s facepletely vanished after he had listened to Tang Wulin introduce himself.

    ¡®The leader of the current Shrek Seven Monsters? The young boy is the most important seed left behind by Shrek Academy. No wonder the Amorous Douluo sent him to my Blood God Army.¡¯

    He was even more shocked when Tang Wulin described his ability to suppress abyssal creatures. He could absorb abyssal energy? Blood One had forbidden him from continuing to participate in the war, so it was clear that this capability had reached a significant level.

    Zhang Huanyun had dedicated his entire life to the Blood God Army. He had deep feelings for the ce and he spent his days fighting the abyssal creatures, so he understood how terrifying they were. He was well aware that the continent would be plunged into misery and suffering if those abyssal creatures were to break through the Blood God Army¡¯s seal.

    Thus, his eyes instantly started glowing brightly when he listened to Tang Wulin talking about his ability to suppress abyssal creatures. He had not heard of this before!

    He had just returned, and the Blood God Battalion was rtively independent. Indeed, Blood One was on an equal level as he. He had yet to meet anyone from the Blood God Battalion ever since he came back, but he was immediately interested upon listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s words.

    ¡°Take a seat, both of you.¡± Zhang Huanyun waved his hand at both Tang Wulin and Long Yuxue while he pressed a button on the Blood God Bracelet on his wrist.

    His Blood God Bracelet was different. It was blood red in color, but there was a golden line that circled around the center. This was the Blood God Bracelet worn only by the regimentalmander, while second-inmand and seniors wore bracelets with silver lines around them.

    ¡°Blood One, is this a good time? There¡¯s a boy named Tang Wulin here. Were you going to inform me of this?¡± He had quickly dialed themunicator.

    ¡°You¡¯re back? I was just about to look for you to discuss that. Are you in the office?¡± The Heartless Douluo¡¯s voice was heard.

    ¡°Hmm,e over then,¡± said Zhang Huanyun.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment as he had not expected that. He was only hoping to show himself in the best light before the regimentalmander, but Zhang Huanyun ended up calling Blood One. Tang Wulin could tell that the regimentalmander¡¯s position was even higher than Blood One by the way the took the initiative toe see him! Blood One was the current sect master of the Tang Sect, but there was no doubt that Zhang Huanyun was the person with the most authority in the Blood God Army.

    For various reasons, Tang Wulin did not try to hold anything back and exined everything in detail. Firstly, it would not have been that difficult for Zhang Huanyun to find out about his identity. The other reason was that Tang Wulin hoped to receive his support in the future. This man was the Federation¡¯s general and the Blood God Army¡¯s regimentalmander, so it would be undoubtedly much, much easier to rebuild Shrek Academy in the future with his backing.

    It did not take long before Blood One pushed open the door and entered. He saw Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin hastily stood up and saluted him, followed by Long Yuxue. The young maiden was still feeling rather dazed at the moment.

    These two men before her were the most respected in the Blood God Army, holding the highest positions!

    Blood One darted Tang Wulin a look before he took a seat next to Zhang Huanyun.

    ¡°The boy said that his ability could suppress abyssal creatures. To what extent?¡± Zhang Huanyun asked Blood One.

    Blood One nonchntly replied, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± As he spoke, he pressed a button on his Blood God Bracelet and projected a ray of light onto the white wall by his side. The scene disyed on the wall was Tang Wulin¡¯s performance during that battle against the abyssal tide.

    Zhang Huanyun watched sombrely, with no emotion showing on his face. However, his expression changed ever so slightly when he witnessed the appearance of that gigantic finger and the King Meiter on.

    ¡°Both of you shall leave now,¡± said Zhang Huanyun to Tang Wulin and Long Yuxue.

    ¡°Yes, senior officer.¡± Tang Wulin stood up and looked at Blood One. Only after Blood One nodded at him did he leave, taking long strides.

    Long Yuxue followed hurriedly as they walked out of Zhang Huanyun¡¯s office. She could not refrain herself from asking as soon as they walked out from the room, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s with the charade? The Blood God Battalion allowed you to join in because they valued your Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s ability?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I guess you can say that.¡±

    Long Yuxue frowned. ¡°How can the regimentalmander let you off so easily?¡±

    Tang Wulin felt speechless so he said, ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t seem to be well-versed in reading people! Could it be that you think that the regimentalmander would be fussing over a nothing second lieutenant like me? You think too much. He is only interested in me purely for my ability. However, there¡¯s no need for me to make an impression anymore. Let¡¯s go. Back to cultivation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not well-versed in reading people? Who was it that sted my body into pieces in thepetition? You had the nerve to do so after I¡¯d been taking care of you so well when you enlisted in the army. Hmmph!¡±

    ¡°My bad, sir. Why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to order from window number one. Ten portions.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t eat so much, sir!¡± said Tang Wulin with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll share with someone else if I can¡¯t finish it. I won¡¯t waste the food, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. As you wish.¡±

    Tang Wulin and Long Yuxue left, while Zhang Huanyun and Blood One leered at each other with consternation in the office.

    ¡°You¡¯re really a piece of work, Cao Dezhi! You¡¯re very quick to betray others, huh?¡± Zhang Huanyun red at Blood One.

    Amorous Douluo spoke expressionless, ¡°How can you say that I betrayed you? Don¡¯t you forget that I¡¯m the one that brought this child from the Tang Sect.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. He belongs to me after he officially enlisted in the Blood God Army. What difference does who sent him make? His Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s effect is rted to our army¡¯s overall effort in resisting the abyss. This is not a small matter. How could you just take him into the Blood God Battalion like this? I don¡¯t care. Return him to me. I¡¯ll assign him to a special position, so he can follow me and his safety will be ensured.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Will I ever be able to take him back if he follows you?¡± Blood One fired back without the slightest hesitation.

    Zhang Huanyun spoke, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with following me? Could it be that you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m looking to groom a sessor as I get older? Our Blood God Army is different from any other army. The regimentalmander bears heavy responsibilities, so there must be a sessor with adequate ability to take over my position. Moreover, anyone who is put forward by me to the army headquarters will certainly be approved. I haven¡¯t found anyone suitable to inherit my position. The boy is quite impressive and he¡¯s still young. Moreover, his ability can even suppress all sorts of creatures on the abyssal ne. Perhaps, he could even contain the abyssal passage for centuries if he can be cultivated, then I can finally hand over my duties with ease.¡±

    Blood One pouted. ¡°You must be dreaming. It¡¯s too good to be true. Not that I don¡¯t allow it, but even if I were to give him to you, he can¡¯t be your sessor. Do you know what sort of responsibility this boy is carrying on his shoulders?¡±

    Zhang Huanyun spoke, ¡°Shrek Academy, right. Of course I know that, but you must also know that many hands were involved in Shrek Academy¡¯s destruction. Alone, it¡¯s impossible to rebuild Shrek Academy, no matter how outstanding he is. The Federation will never allow that. I don¡¯t know about the nasty schemes the Federation has put into ce, but I can be sure that the Federation will never allow another independent authority to exist anymore. When even an institution as formidable as Shrek Academy was destroyed, could it be that you still think this twenty-year-old young man can do something about it? Nevermind the future, do you think he can support the process of rebuilding? It¡¯s impossible even with theplete support of the Tang Sect.¡±

    Blood One spoke indifferently, ¡°There has been nock of miracles in this world. I also believe that there is a possibility that this child will bring something phenomenal. Let me ask you, if therees a day when the abyssal passage¡¯s issue can bepletely resolved and there would be no need to worry about abyssal ne anymore, are you willing to support the revival of Shrek Academy?¡±

 Chapter 988 - Blood Oneâ€™s Hopes

    <h4>Chapter 988: Blood One¡¯s Hopes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhang Huanyun looked distracted. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about such hypotheticals.¡±

    Blood One continued, ¡°What if it truly happens?¡±

    Zhang Huanyun replied, ¡°Even so, we¡¯d need urate information about the situation and detailed analysis. If he¡¯s the one who¡¯d aplish such a great feat, then I wouldn¡¯t even have a problem handing over the entire Blood God Army to him. After all, the Blood God Army exists to take care of the abyssal passage. If there were no more threats from the abyssal ne, then the Blood God Army would lose its purpose. What happens in the future is none of my business. I could also take some time to rx, if I should live that long, that is.¡±

    Blood One nodded. ¡°That would be all it takes.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun could not help but ask, ¡°You really think that this young man can turn the tide between the abyssal ne¡¯s energy and us?¡±

    Blood One smiled faintly. ¡°Why not? At least there¡¯s a chance. His Golden Dragon Spear is much more effective than you think. Not only is his cultivation base strong, but his bloodline ability is also even more formidable. He was able to be the leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters, so his abilities can¡¯t be dismissed. He¡¯s also a Saint Craftsman-ranked cksmith. He¡¯s the youngest Saint Craftsman in the history of cksmithing. I don¡¯t think you know that yet.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± This time, Zhang Huanyun was truly shocked. There was not even a single Saint Craftsman in the entire Blood God Army!

    Blood One shrugged. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Long Tianwu¡¯s orders which forbade him from using his merits earned from cksmithing to raise his ranks, I think that he¡¯d be able to be a major general in less than a year. Do you believe that?¡±

    Zhang Huanyun appeared to be pondering. ¡°What about your n?¡±

    Blood One replied, ¡°Before he¡¯s powerful enough, we must first keep him hidden. The abyssal ne has already noticed the effects of his Golden Dragon Spear. The Mei Empress even joined the attack herself. If we allow him to continue fighting and the abyssal ne was willing to pay any price, it would be highly difficult for us to stop them even if we wanted to. I¡¯ve sent him to enter the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge so that he can train in it for some time. When his strength has reached the point where he can take the task on solo, that¡¯ll be the time when we¡¯ll wage an all-out war against the abyssal ne. I¡¯d very much like to see what¡¯ll happen when he sticks his Golden Dragon Spear into the bodies of the 108 Abyssal Monarchs. The 108 Abyssal Monarchs are basically the 108 fulcrums of the abyssal ne. I¡¯m not sure how many we¡¯d have to break before the abyssal ne will crumble or break away from their connection with our world, but I can be sure that as long as some of the 108 Abyssal Monarchs die, the abyssal ne will think twice before they ever attempt to invade us again.¡±

    ¡°The greatest problem we face now is that we aren¡¯t able to truly wear them down. Otherwise, why would we be so hard pressed after fighting them for thousands of years, with generation after generation of Blood God Army soldiers?¡±

    Zhang Huanyun¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I see what you¡¯re saying. You¡¯re hoping that this young man can use his weapon topletely kill the 108 Abyssal Monarchs, attempt to destroy a few of the hundred and eight abyssalyers, and cut the abyssal passage off.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Blood One nodded solemnly.

    Zhang Huanyun took a deep breath, ¡°Alright, this n sounds good. You have my unconditional support. Tell me if you need anything. If the day trulyes where we no longer have the need to guard this ce, the Blood God Army will stand with Shrek and the Tang Sect. In the army, everything has to be traded with merits, and no merit is greater thanpletely resolving the problem of the abyssal ne. If that timees, even if you make the Blood God Army your personal fighting force, I won¡¯t have any qualms. All these years, even after the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters was destroyed, you didn¡¯t go back. I¡¯ll remember this sentiment of yours.¡±

    The Heartless Douluo said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these things. Our objectives are the same. Haven¡¯t you also spent sixty years here? We¡¯re working tirelessly toward a single goal. At least, we¡¯ve seen the first ray of hope in six thousand years, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    The two real leaders of Blood God Army looked at each other and smiled. Words were not necessary to convey what they felt.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin did not know that these two had reached an agreement, nor was he aware how important he was in their hearts. After he had treated Long Yuxue to a meal, he returned to his dorm and continued to cultivate stoically.

    His fight with Long Yuxue that day had paid great dividends. He had actually enhanced his martial soul with his bloodline power for the very first time. For him, this had enormous implications. It had made his overall strength increase by a great leap.

    He grasped his Golden Dragon Spear and meditated as he sat cross-legged. He silently felt the support of his Dragon Core within his soul power. His soul power vortex now had a golden tinge, showing a close connection to his Dragon Core.

    Tang Wulin could even vaguely feel that some of his Dragon Core¡¯s aura had settled within his soul power vortex. With thisbination, it should be much easier for him to enhance his martial soul with his bloodline power next time.

    This meditation session had taken him longer than usual. Tang Wulin connected some of the thoughts in his mind. At the same time, he considered his skill, the Thousand using Fingers.

    As expected, actualbat was the best way to improve oneself. With the merging of his soul power and bloodline power, he was more confident of facing the uing matches in thepetition.

    Old Tang had said that he needed to use his own abilities to create the final three moves of the Golden Dragon Nine Moves. After his bloodline power had enhanced his martial soul, he started having some ideas. He definitely needed more time to put his thoughts in order, but at least it was a good start.

    A faint light flickered. Tang Wulin slowly emerged from his state of meditation. He carefully opened his eyes and everything around him appeared clearer. Although there was no noticeable improvement in his cultivation base, he felt as if he was reborn.

    He exerted force subconsciously, and every one of his muscles tensed up instantly. His Dragon Core was at the center of his body, and it shone with a dazzling golden light. His soul power vortex was quickly colored by a faintyer of gold. The two of them were always in a state where they could merge.

    However, it was a pity that his soul power cultivation base and bloodline cultivation base were not yet at the same rank. Once his Soul Core was formed, Tang Wulin believed that the merging of these two cores would definitely produce a powerful reaction.

    He looked forward to that day¡¯s arrival. At least, by the looks of things currently, it was not too far off. Maybe, when he broke through rank-60 soul power and became a Soul Emperor, his soul core would be sessfully condensed. He still had an ace up his sleeve. When the time came, he would directly merge his hundred-thousand-year soul ring with Damask Tulip. Although he intended to turn Damask Tulip into his spirit soul and not his soul ring since it would not increase his soul power very much, he felt that there was no way that his Soul Core would not sessfully merge with it with the addition of his hundred thousand year soul ring.

    That was why, on the surface, Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base did not seem to have increased by much, but he had obtained his Dragon Core in the short month since he hade to the Blood God Army. If he could obtain his Soul Core and make this interconnected enhancement work, it could definitely raise his power by a few ranks. If he were to achieve that, even Tang Wulin himself would not be able to judge what level hisbat strength would reach.

    A faint smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face, and he got up to his feet. He was shocked when he saw the time.

    It was already the time for the second day¡¯s match. He had initially been nning to have a meal.

    He quickly entered the Star Dou Cabin and connected to the Battle Network.

    Once again, it was the time for a mecha battle that day. Tang Wulin went straight to thepetition grounds and entered right away.

    Selection: Melee Mecha

    Weapon: Spear

    Tang Wulin had entered the mechapetition to train his own long-range attacking abilities. However, after he started training with the spear, there had been a change of ns. Before hepleted the move Thousand using Fingers, he was intending topete with a spear.

 Chapter 989 - Quick-moving Sabre

    <h4>Chapter 989: Quick-moving Sabre</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin entered thepetition stage. A shadow shed on the opposite side and a mecha appeared. This time, it was no longer a long-range but a closebat mecha.

    The opponent¡¯s weapon was a saber with a long curved de. The saber was slightly longer than the spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand. The saber¡¯s de was over six meters long and two meters wide. It was thick and heavy, looking all powerful and impressive.

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin.¡± The crude, electronic voice announced Tang Wulin¡¯s second mecha battle in thepetition.

    Both of them dashed toward each other without the slightest hesitation. It was simple and straightforward as the two closebat mechas approached each other rapidly.

    When one closebat mecha fought another in a battle, the winner would be whoever had the stronger fighting skills, and better soul skills in reinforcing one¡¯s mecha.

    Generally, a soul master¡¯s cultivation base must be strong in order to amplify the mecha¡¯s soul skill in closebat. It would be very difficult for a soul master below a three-ring cultivation base to fight in a mecha battle using his or her martial soul. The power would be too weak to damage the opponent¡¯s protective shield.

    Any mecha master would consider whether his or her martial soul waspatible with their chosen mecha. Mecha masters could only exert their most powerful influence when their martial souls were fullypatible to their mechas in a mecha battle.

    The opponent¡¯s mecha raised the long saber in its hand and shed down swiftly at Tang Wulin. The saber burst forth with lightning speed despite being sorge and heavy. It took only a moment before it was upon Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha.

    The saber was so swift!

    Tang Wulin squinted as his hands slid over the control panel swiftly. The spear in the mecha¡¯s hand blocked the attack with an upward motion.

    The opponent had the upper hand and refused to budge. The saber¡¯s tip bounced off to reveal the hilt. The opponent then relied on its power to push the de straight at Tang Wulin¡¯s operations cab.

    What a ferocious move!

    Tang Wulin slid his mecha backward. At the same time, the propeller on the opponent¡¯s back was illuminated. The saber¡¯s de was almost upon Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin blocked with his spear once again in an upward motion, as he attempted to look for a break in his opponent¡¯s defense.

    The opposingbatant had unleashed its propeller only for a moment, turning it off before it charged forward. Tang Wulin¡¯s attempt to block failed while his opponent capitalized on the opportunity to sweep the long saber horizontally at the waist of Tang Wulin¡¯s closebat mecha.

    Tang Wulin could tell that the mecha master was experienced in operating a closebat mecha in actualbat.

    On the other hand, he was not as skillful in operating a mecha and was at a slight disadvantage.

    However, he remained calm. He did not panic even when confronted with danger. There was hardly time for him to retract the spear, but his feet movements did not slow down. On the contrary, he charged at his opponent. The propeller on his opponent¡¯s back glowed brightly and its speed increased exponentially.

    Meanwhile, he raised his spear and held it upright. He was about to use it as a long rod to smash the opponent¡¯s mecha.

    The opposite mecha continued moving horizontally with its long saber slicing ruthlessly in front. At the same time, the hilt was strenuously pulled back. Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha appeared to be charging straight toward the saber¡¯s tip.

    Not only that, a fiery radiance burst forth abruptly from the opponent¡¯s mecha. The saber¡¯s radiance glowed with a bitter coldness and an overbearing aura.

    The opponent¡¯s mecha squatted to evade Tang Wulin¡¯s attack while its soul skill was unleashed to perfection. The opponent would not allow himself to be caught at a disadvantage before he used his soul skill. The rumor, that whoever unleashed one¡¯s martial soul first would end up in apromised position, turned out to be absurd when one was confronted by a person who was truly skilled in actualbat.

    The opponent¡¯s soul skill burst forth with perfect timing. It put Tang Wulin who was unleashing his propeller into a desperate situation.

    Tang Wulin watched helplessly as there was no way to dodge. He controlled his closebat mecha into making a very odd movement.

    Suddenly, the mecha swayed once and changed its direction with its propeller turned on at full force. It did not move sideways but upward.

    The mecha would need to withstand the extremely powerful turning forces when it changed directions with its propeller running at top speed. The mecha master would face the same situation as well. A person without an extremely strong physique would not be able to withstand the maneuver.

    Naturally, it would not be an issue for Tang Wulin. However, his mecha was only a regr standard model, so it would not be able to withstand the forces. Nheless, he figured out a way.

    He unleashed the soul power from his body which then seeped into every joint of the mecha to stabilize the mecha¡¯s structure instantly. The mecha had not unleashed its protective shield, but there was an additionalyer of misty white radiance on its surface. It was precisely Tang Wulin¡¯s Mysterious Heaven Method soul power.

    The saber¡¯s radiance almost sliced across the area underneath his feet while the spear in his hand which wasshing downward was at the optimum position for a stab.

    The spear¡¯s tip was glowing with ayer of misty white radiance. It pierced directly into the area above the head of the opponent¡¯s mecha.

    Everything happened in a sh, from the moment when the opponent unleashed his fiery soul skill with its saber¡¯s shimmering radiance to the moment Tang Wulin diverted his mecha.

    The opposing mecha that was squatting initially suddenly leaped up and scurried diagonally in the air to evade Tang Wulin¡¯s spear attack. At the same time, the long saber in its hand waved backward to stab at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin lifted his spear, and the two weapons shed once again.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    This time, they were equally matched. Both mechas were sted away in opposite directions simultaneously. Theynded with two loud ngs, ¡°bang, bang¡±.

    The two drivers¡¯ expressions were solemn when they confronted each other once again. Both of them were equally aware that they were confronting a master fighter.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first experience in fighting against an opponent with such fluid control over the mecha. The opponent¡¯s control of his long saber seemed as easy as the palm directing its fingers. It was as if the mecha was part of the opponent¡¯s body. Furthermore, his long saber was wielded at an unusually swift speed which was apparently influenced by his soul power.

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯s will to fight grew stronger the more he dealt with such an opponent. Hence, he did not use his martial soul and bloodline power but relied solely on the amplification of his soul power.

    He wished to improve his spear technique, so he was not in a rush to defeat the opponent.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha suddenly took a step forward while his spear pierced out valiantly. He acted differently this time with his spirit and energy united. His soul power flowed into the mecha. It was as if his body and the mecha were fused as one.

    The opponent chose to wield his saber to counteract Tang Wulin¡¯s spear which had suddenly moved faster. The saber¡¯s hilt was tilted slightly.

    ¡°Bang.¡± The spear¡¯s consciousness bloomed during the collision. The opponent¡¯s mecha was shaken till it fell back half a step. Nevertheless, its long saber was jabbing away toward Tang Wulin. The opponent took advantage of the weapon¡¯s length.

    A radiance shed once in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. He retracted the spear in a horizontal motion to push away the saber. Both of them were fighting furiously with their respective saber and spear at close range.

    Neither of them unleashed their soul skills, while the two mechas continuously struck at one another with their weapons.

    The closebat of mechas involved both attack and defense in a bold, unrestrained manner. The application of skills was limited, yet the mecha battle was especially intense.

    Tang Wulin soon threw himself into the battle. The feeling of one with the mecha allowed him to execute some actualbat techniques during the battle after he had infused his soul power into the mecha. With his control of the mecha, it began to move with more agility.

    On the other hand, the opponent¡¯s fighting capacity had increased as well. His mecha was controlled to perfection. The long saber had a wide, sweeping arc. It moved up and down, left and right without conceding any opening to Tang Wulin.

    At the moment, both sides were equally matched in the battle. No one had the upper hand.

    Tang Wulin was certain the opponent was a mecha master from the Blood God Army. Most likely, he had at least a five-ring cultivation base. Otherwise, it would not be so difficult to deal with him.

    Both parties were not fighting with their skills as neither of them was willing to use their soul skills to defeat their opponent. The battle was supposed to be their training ground.

    Tang Wulin was unaware that the Star Dou Battle Network zone in the army¡¯s rest area had broken into an uproar at present.

    ¡°Who is that? His closebat skill is unexpectedly superb. Since when is there a closebat master in our west division? Even the third battalionmander can¡¯t take him down. It¡¯s truly satisfying to watch this.¡±

    Arge screen was ced in the Star Dou Battle Network zone which projected all the ongoing battles in the thirty Star Dou Cabins for the soldiers, who were waiting for their turns, to watch.

    At present, the screen was disying the battle between Tang Wulin and his opponent.

    Both parties fought courageously as the battle progressed. They were locked in a struggle with their saber and spear crossing each other. It was a rare opportunity to witness such a battle, and it was absolutely the most excitingpetition from the west division ever since the mecha battle began.

 Chapter 990 - The Spearâ€™s Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 990: The Spear¡¯s Consciousness</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°They¡¯re both waiting for the opportunity to unleash their soul skills, victory or defeat will be determined then. The opponent is too powerful. Although the third battalionmander¡¯s technique is impressive, the opponent is still able to respond ordingly. Did you see that? He can divert his direction multiple times when he¡¯s using the propeller. The left and right sway earlier was brilliant. I would¡¯ve surely been struck by the third battalionmander if it were me.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the opponent? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not from our side. No one here is taking part in the mecha battle using a spear as a weapon. Moreover, no one is at the third battalionmander¡¯s level! The third battalionmander¡¯s closebat skill is top in our Iron Blood Battalion. The first battalionmander will need to use brute force if he wishes to defeat him.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by brute force?¡± Jiang Wuyue¡¯s dissatisfied voice was heard.

    The soldier stuck out his tongue and sniggered. ¡°Hello, sir.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue was already looking at therge screen with a curious expression on his face.

    He had been at the ce for some time and was itching to have a go upon watching the battle between the two mechas on the screen. The closebat skills disyed at this level would definitely be considered the highest possible.

    In the beginning, the mecha with the spear was obviously at a disadvantage with its rusty and choppy movements. However, the person had extremely good control over the mecha such that he would often make movements that an ordinary mecha could not do to dodge the third battalionmander¡¯s attacks.

    However, as the battle progressed, the closebat mecha with the spear began to move faster. Moreover, its movements were bing more fluid. Both parties were evenly matched soon after.

    The spear moved at a swift speed with an indomitable spirit. There were a few asions where he attacked the opponent¡¯s vital points to counteract the onught he was facing. His improvement was drastic, no? Initially, he used his spear to trick his opponent, so he could catch him off guard.

    The soldier was right earlier. Jiang Wuyue was afraid that he would need to use brute force if he wished to defeat these twobatants if he were on the inside. Jiang Wuyue was not particrly outstanding when it came to hisbat skills as he was more powerful with his martial soul.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±

    The saber and spear collided with each other three times consecutively. The third battalionmander fell back abruptly suffering a loss in this brutal fight much to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    A fiery glow emerged from the mecha soon after such that the third battalionmander seemed to turn red abruptly. Its long saber swung out, and this time a stream of saber¡¯s radiance akin to flowing water shot out and struck straight at the opponent.

    ¡°It seems like the third battalionmander is at a disadvantage now. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack,¡± someone called out immediately.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha did not fight recklessly. In fact, it swayed its body and executed a series of ingenious moves to evade the third battalionmander¡¯s attack.

    ¡°What? Why does it look like the Tang Sect¡¯s Ghost Perplexing Track?¡± The Tang Sect¡¯s technique, Ghost Perplexing Track was learned by every Tang Sect disciple as a foundation skill.

    The technique could be used with a myriad of adaptations in actualbat. Everyone had a unique variation of the style, but it was absolutely powerful and effective in actualbat.

    However, the technique was only applied to the human body. The Ghost Perplexing Track was well-known throughout the world as it was exceedinglyplicated and difficult to master. Only the top grade mecha masters couldplete some simple moves with a mecha, because there were many movements which the mecha found restrictive, such as twisting the body.

    Yet, the mecha operated by Tang Wulin at present was unting such moves. At the same time, the propeller behind his back was turned on. It was indeed unbelievable that he used the Ghost Perplexing Track while charging at full speed.

    The third battalionmander felt his vision blurred when the opponent was standing before him. The spear pierced straight into his cabin, but he had yet to retract his long saber.

    The third battalionmander ignited his soul skill without the slightest hesitation. Red-gold mes burst forth from his body and fused together with the mecha¡¯s protective shield. At the same time, the long saber in his hand swept across. There was utterly no need for him to dodge anymore.

    His goal was simple, which was to use his soul skill to block Tang Wulin¡¯s attack. In order to defeat Tang Wulin, he had to attack him directly at the risk of injuring himself.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    The spear touched the protective shield. The third battalionmander suddenly felt dizzy as a gush of intense overbearingness radiated through his entire body. The soul power he was channeling paused for a moment.

    His protective shield managed to block the attack from Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha, but the spear¡¯s consciousness that burgeoned from Tang Wulin¡¯s spear radiated into the cabin. It caused the long saber controlled by the opponent to pause for a moment, while its me weakened considerably.

    The protective shield on Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha wasunched fully. At the same time he blocked the saber¡¯s attack by force, he managed to pierce forward with his spear. The spear¡¯s consciousness burst out as the spear was tainted golden by his vigorous bloodline power. He had be one with his mecha during the transfer of his bloodline power.

    ¡°Boom...¡± The third battalionmander was smashed by the spear¡¯s consciousness that came sting at him. His vision darkened just as he was withdrawn from thepetition.

    On the giant screen, the Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers were watching a scene being disyed. In their eyes, the battle of the two mecha masters was progressing smoothly when, all of a sudden, the opponent who was using the Tang Sect¡¯s Ghost Perplexing Track evaded the third battalionmander¡¯s attack and managed to counterattack effectively.

    However, the third battalionmander responded well. Thebination of his soul skill and protective shield proved to be the perfect defense against the counterattack.

    However, they could not figure out why the third battalionmander¡¯s defense copsed at the final moment. The opponent, on the other hand, had pierced and prated straight through the third battalionmander¡¯s cabin with his spear.

    ¡°What, he can¡¯t be losing on purpose, can he?¡± A major could not refrain himself from shouting out. Other than losing intentionally, they really could not think of any other possibility.

    Naturally, the third battalionmander did not intentionally lose. As the first battalionmander, Jiang Wuyue understood the situation. At that instant, it suddenly struck him that the third battalionmander¡¯s opponent looked rather familiar.

    The Star Dou cabin opened, and the third battalionmander crawled out with an unpleasant expression. Arge crowd surrounded him the moment he came out of the cabin.

    ¡°Battalionmander, what happened there? How did you suddenly miss at the final moment?¡± asked a soldier.

    The third battalionmander spoke with an unpleasant tone, ¡°Missed? I didn¡¯t miss at all, although that guy is odd. I managed to block that spear of his earlier, but there was a shocking power that radiated into the control cabin. It made me sink into a temporary standstill that I couldn¡¯t continue to channel my soul skill. It was a misfortune! I truly couldn¡¯t understand what it was. It was like a form of spiritual shock which wasn¡¯t rted to any soul skill.¡±

    ¡°Spear¡¯s consciousness?¡± Jiang Wuyue walked over and stood before the third battalionmander.

    The third battalionmander¡¯s expression changed ever so slightly. ¡°It felt like it. Why, Old Jiang, Have you felt it before?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue squinted. ¡°I felt it before, but it can¡¯t be that youth! His spear¡¯s consciousness can¡¯t be that powerful, and he shouldn¡¯t be able to use it on the mecha. You¡¯re definitely unlucky.¡±

    Tang Wulin ended thepetition fully satisfied, for he had just won another battle. Moreover, he felt highly inspired by this battle because he had made tremendous improvements in operating the mecha. At least, he had learned from the opponent how to fuse himself with the mecha.

    He believed that he could achieve great improvements in operating the mecha by the end of thepetition.

    However, the opponents would also be stronger the further he advanced in thepetition. The way for him to advance was to exhibit more of his abilitiester.

    Although the earlier opponent had impressive closebat techniques, he did not think that he would lose. The reason was simple. He still had many other abilities apart from operating a mecha. For example, his Goldsong and Overlord Dragon could also engage in battle directly. In addition, his recent sess in the amplification of his bloodline power together with his martial soul which could replenish his strength would enhance his fighting capabilities. All these attributes ensured that the ordinary mecha masters could not defeat him so easily.

 Chapter 991 - Leave Application: Success

    <h4>Chapter 991: Leave Application: Sess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin exhaled and stretched his body. He went to have a meal upon leaving the cabin.

    He spotted Jiang Wuyue at first nce when he arrived at the canteen. Jiang Wuyue was surrounded by a boisterous crowd as they werepletely engaged in a conversation.

    Tang Wulin walked over in long strides and patted Jiang Wuyue¡¯s back.

    ¡°Brother, having a meal huh?¡± Jiang Wuyue immediately smiled when he turned around and saw that it was Tang Wulin.

    The other closebat soldiers who surrounded Jiang Wuyue smiled upon seeing Tang Wulin. They were smiling with admiration and respect.

    Tang Wulin was only a second lieutenant, but he had worked together with Jiang Wuyue to resist the enemy in a recent battle. The memory of how Tang Wulin amplified the soldiers¡¯ abilities through his Golden Dragon Rage Domain was still fresh in their minds.

    The army would always be a ce that respected its powerhouses. The more powerful a person was, the more popr he or she would be in the army, especially in a ce like the Blood God Army. Tang Wulin¡¯s ability reduced the fatalities of that battle by at least two thirds. How could he not be respected by these soldiers?

    ¡°What¡¯re you discussing here? Sounds interesting,¡± said Tang Wulin with a smile.

    Jiang Wuyue answered, ¡°We¡¯re talking aboutpetition in the Star Dou Battle Network. The battle in which the third battalionmander lost to his opponent. The third battalionmander¡¯s closebat skill is the top in our battalion, yet his opponent¡¯s skill is on par with his. Moreover, the opponent¡¯s martial soul is more incisive as well. The third battalionmander was eliminated after the second round. He¡¯s so depressed he won¡¯t even eat.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt his chest tightened while his lips twitched gently. However, he was smart enough not to say anything but spoke smilingly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have our meal. Tell me more about it.¡±

    After the meal, Tang Wulin and Jiang Wuyue sat together.

    ¡°Tell me, that was you, right?¡± Jiang Wuyue stared at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze.

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°If the third battalionmander you mentioned used a long saber, then I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s true.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue stared at Tang Wulin in bewilderment, ¡°So, it was you? It really was you? How¡¯s that possible? You¡¯re skilled in mecha control as well? Are you even human?¡±

    Tang Wulin coughed. ¡°I¡¯ve trained in it before. Please keep this an absolute secret between us.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue coughed. ¡°It¡¯s been long while since I¡¯ve had a meal from window number one.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°What a guy!¡±

    Jiang Wuyue sniggered. ¡°Remember you used to prank me in the beginning? I¡¯ll only have one portion and nothing more. It¡¯s time for me to develop my body!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thirty years old, why would you want to develop your body anymore?¡± Tang Wulin was teasing but he still bought a portion for Jiang Wuyue. At the same time, he swore that he would not tell the truth in the future.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Jiang Wuyue asked Tang Wulin while they were eating.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Spear¡¯s consciousness. I channeled my spear¡¯s consciousness into the mecha. Although he could stop my attack, he was still affected so long as his willpower and spiritual power were not strong enough. Furthermore, I still had other tricks up my sleeve. Had you been in his ce at the time, it would be quite difficult for me to affect you with my spear¡¯s consciousness.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue nodded gently but his lips cracked into a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m not so good at operating the mecha. You know my size is almost that of a mecha when I unleash my martial soul at full force. Hence, there¡¯s no mecha that is suitable for me. I¡¯ve no choice but to remain as I¡¯m now.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help smiling. It was a problem he would need to face as well because of his Overlord Dragon martial soul. However, there was not much of a difference between his body¡¯s strength and a mecha¡¯s.

    Both cultivation andpetition had now be the focus in Tang Wulin¡¯s life. He would spend the next two weeks in cultivation andpetition every day.

    The Star Dou Battle Network was a quintessential form of actualbat which did not take life and death into consideration. So, it was extremely helpful to Tang Wulin. It had given Tang Wulin an opportunity to practice his mecha operating skills.

    The west division¡¯s overall ability was definitely the weakest in the entire Federation with the exception of the Blood God Army. Tang Wulin was frequently matched with an opponent from the Blood God Army. The intensity of the battles he was engaged in was the most powerful on the entire continent considering that it was still at the preliminary stage.

    The probability of being matched to an opponent from a nearby division was rather high in thepetition.

    The electronic voice finally made an announcement when Tang Wulin defeated his eighth opponent in the mecha battles.

    ¡°The west division¡¯s elimination tournament has ended. You¡¯ve already qualified for the following round-robin tournament. There is a total of sixty-four contestants, which will be divided into eight groups, participating in the round-robin tournament. The final four contestants from each group will be the winners. The rank will not be taken into ount for the final thirty-two contestants. The contestants will enter the Federation¡¯s finals directly.¡±

    It was meant to save time andbor. Tang Wulin would be taking part in seven round-robin tournaments where he might end up being one of the thirty-two finalists which would qualify him for the finals.

    Tang Wulin won eightpetitions consecutively, both in the soul master battles and the mecha battles. He did not encounter any opponent that was especially powerful, the most powerful opponent being just a Soul Emperor.

    His martial soul and bloodline fusion had beenpleted amid the battles he engaged in as well as his cultivation practice during this period. The crystal core in his soul power vortex was bing more obvious, so he was just a step behind the formation of his soul core.

    ¡°You have three days rest. After your rest, you will enter the round-robin stage of the tournament.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt his chest warming after finding out he had three days off for rest and recuperation. ¡®Should I apply for leave so I can take a break?¡¯

    Consequently, Tang Wulin looked for Blood One immediately.

    ¡°You wish to apply for a leave of absence?¡± Blood One darted Tang Wulin a look.

    Tang Wulin had a hopeful expression. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for quite a while. Besides, you¡¯ve yet to approve my military rank promotion. Coincidentally, the elimination round of the tournament has ended and I managed to win in both types of battles. I¡¯ve outperformed in my mission, so to speak. Can you please grant me two days leave so I can go visit the Fire Basin? Think of it as me taking leave for rxation.¡±

    Blood One pondered for a moment before he spoke, ¡°Alright then. Come back quick.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Tang Wulin was overjoyed for he could finally visit Gu Yuena after being here for almost two months. Could he be any happier than this?

    Tang Wulin left Blood One¡¯s office hurriedly. He immediately dialed Gu Yuena¡¯s soulmunicator¡¯s number.

    ¡°Gu Yue, I can visit you atst. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be departing in a moment and be over as soon as I can. I should be there in about three hours.¡± There was no need for him to climb for this trip since he could fly back with his two-word battle armor.

    ¡°That¡¯s splendid, father. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Gu Yuena sounded like she was shaking from all the excitement.

    Tang Wulin did not procrastinate and proceeded to unleash his two-word battle armor as soon as he left the barracks. He spread his wings and flew into the sky as he glided toward the Fire Basin.

    The wind was bitter cold in the mountains. The cold pierced his body akin to knives yet the cold barely affected Tang Wulin with his dense and powerful blood essence. His golden wings spread out and made him appear as if he was a golden bird soaring in the sky. He flew past the mountain peaks underneath him as he glided into the distance at lightning speed.

    The feeling of flying was truly amazing. In addition, he managed to save a lot of time! Tang Wulin pped his wings strenuously once and elerated once again. This was the advantage of using a two-word battle armor. There was a world of difference whenpared to the one-word battle armor.

    Finally, the Fire Basin was in his sight. The temperature in his surroundings was rising obviously. Tang Wulin retracted his wings and prepared for hisnding.

    He did not intend tond in the Fire Basin because the military troops were stationed there. It would be unfortunate for him in case of a misunderstanding.

    He retrieved some regr clothes from his storage ring and doffed his military uniform. Tang Wulin then dashed excitedly toward the Fire Basin for he was eager to be home at present.

 Chapter 992 - Father, Letâ€™s Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 992: Father, Let¡¯s Go Home</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The closer he got, the more he longed for Gu Yuena.

    Relying on his memory for directions, he charged into the basin and sprinted toward the little yard he rented earlier. He had almost reached it when an emerald light suddenly shed and a spot of light flew toward him.

    Tang Wulin smiled faintly. He swiped his hand and caught the Emerald Demon Bird that had flown toward him.

    The Emerald Demon Bird squawked twice with dissatisfaction, but it was ignored by Tang Wulin.

    He had left Gu Yuena alone here. The Emerald Demon Bird was the reason why he was not worried that she would be in trouble. Thebat strength of the Emerald Demon Bird was definitely more powerful than a Soul Emperor. If he had not donned his battle armor, he might not have been able to fend it off. With its protection of Gu Yuena, he naturally had nothing to fear.

    At the door to the small courtyard, Gu Yuena stood there waiting in her gown. She was getting a little impatient until she saw Tang Wulin. She immediately ran out of the door. Like a swallow returning to a familiar embrace, she threw herself into Tang Wulin¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Father, I miss you so!¡± Gu Yuena hugged Tang Wulin tightly.

    Tang Wulin hugged her delicate frame as well. He smelled the sweet fragrance that came from her. He immediately felt the exhaustion in his body vanish in an instant.

    Tang Wulin hugged her tightly. How could he not miss her? When he realized that she had not regained her memory, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, he quickly resented himself for having such feelings.

    He hoped that she would stay by his side. However, if she did not have her past memory, she would not be her true self. Chances are, once she regained her memory, she would most likely leave him.

    Back then, when Tang Wulin still had the support of Shrek Academy, Gu Yuena left him without even looking back. Without any such backing now, his situation was as precarious as a stack of eggs. He reckoned that she was worried that she would be a burden to him.

    He caressed her long, smooth hair and enjoyed her fragrance. Tang Wulin gradually cast away all thoughts in his mind. In any case, she was in his embrace now. That was enough.

    He nted a light kiss on her long hair. Tang Wulin loosened his arms around her and supported her shoulders.

    Gu Yuena lifted her head to look at him. She looked healthy, her beautiful face was rosy, and her eyes were filled with longing.

    He could not stop himself from kissing her forehead again. Tang Wulin said with a gentle tone, ¡°How¡¯re you these days? Have you been living well?¡±

    Gu Yuena pouted her red lips. ¡°You didn¡¯t evene back once. How can I be well?¡±

    Tang Wulinughed hysterically and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, okay? I¡¯ll be back more often after this. If you¡¯re lonely, you can take a walk around the basin, the security around here should be fine. However, it¡¯s best if you wear something with a hood when you go out and put on a mask as well. You¡¯re so beautiful that it¡¯s easy to stir up trouble just by having people looking at you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I will,¡± said Gu Yuena with a sweet smile.

    ¡°Father, I want to eat barbequed meat.¡± Her gaze was earnest.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Wulin eded to her request without hesitation.

    They went to the barbeque shop, which they had visited before, and ordered some barbequed meat.

    The owner still had fresh memories of Tang Wulin¡¯s appetite. When he saw Gu Yuena removing her mask to reveal her peerlessly beautiful face, he could not help but said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you were here. Why aren¡¯t you eating as much this time?¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a smile, ¡°My appetite has shrunk.¡± He was telling the truth. After he had his Dragon Core, his appetite had reduced noticeably.

    The owner left them. Tang Wulin looked at Gu Yuena with curiosity. ¡°You never came back after ourst meal here?¡±

    Gu Yuena nodded. ¡°Of course not! When you weren¡¯t around, I didn¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯ve you been eating all this while?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Gu Yuena said, ¡°Anything simple I can get my hands on. I¡¯ll cook some simple meals at home. If I have the time, I¡¯ll go for a walk and sightsee. Sometimes, I¡¯ll y with Little Emerald.¡±

    The Emerald Demon Birdnded on her shoulder. Upon hearing what Gu Yuena said, it nodded.

    The barbequed meat was juicy and tender with a crispy finish. The customers who tried the dish were full of praises for it. Although Tang Wulin did not need to eat as much anymore, he still could not help but ordered extra to satiate his taste and belly.

    ¡°Do you have anywhere else that you¡¯d like to go? I¡¯ll keep youpany,¡± Tang Wulin asked Gu Yuena.

    Gu Yuena shook her head and proceeded to take his hand. ¡°Father, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Go home.

    When Tang Wulin heard the words, for some unknown reason, his strong character buckled and his eyes moistened instantly.

    Yes, go home!

    He had not heard those words for a long time now. It has been almost ten years since his parents went missing without any news of their whereabouts. No information about them ever reached his ears. He waspletely clueless where they were.

    Apart from his parents, Na¡¯er was the only kin he had left. However, the Gu Yue before him right now seemed to have merged with Na¡¯er, since she looked every bit like Na¡¯er. There were countless riddles in his heart that needed solving, but he had no way of knowing the answers if Gu Yuena did not regain her memory. He was genuinely afraid that it would be something bad. He suspected that the reason Gu Yue left was somehow rted to Na¡¯er.

    Go home. Two extremely simple words which melted his heart instantly.

    How he wished he had a home! It did not have to be big or luxurious. All he wanted was for his family members to be together just like old times. To have his father, mother, little sister, and now her by his side.

    He held Gu Yuena¡¯s hand tightly. He seemed worried that she might disappear at any moment. They walked toward their house in the Fire Basin.

    The interior of the house was spotlessly clean. Gu Yuena pulled Tang Wulin to a chair and sat him down. Then, she sat on hisp. She wrapped her arms around his neck with a sweet, beautiful smile as she rested her body within his embrace.

    Her silvery hair was gently caressing Tang Wulin¡¯s cheeks. She was filled with a longing for him.

    She did not say anything. Slowly, her breathing became rhythmic.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with a gentle feeling. He carefully lifted her slender frame and ced her onto the bed. He tucked her in andy down next to her. He caressed her face gently and closed his eyes as he, too, fell asleep gradually.

    There was no inkling how much time had passed. Two drops of shiny tears fell silently along her cheeks. She opened her eyes slowly.

    There was no longer the childlike rity in her eyes. Her gaze was currently as profound and deep as a cold sea. As she looked at him, she pressed her lips together. She softly raised her hand and ced her palm on his face.

    She pulled on the nket to cover him. Then, she wriggled herself into his embrace and ced his hand on her face. She nted her whole body into his warm embrace. After wiping off the tears on her face, she closed her eyes once more and fell into a deep sleep.

    Tang Wulin woke up early the next day. He bought breakfast for Gu Yuena. It was the beginning to a wonderful day together.

    The Fire Basin was a vast ce. There were many ces that were worth visiting. During the whole day, he took her to a few tourist spots and had some delicious food along the way.

    During the excursion, he did not wield his Golden Dragon Spear. He just wanted to take the opportunity to fully enjoy herpany.

    Time flew when one was having fun. Tang Wulin held Gu Yuena¡¯s hand as they stood in the courtyard and looked up at the starry night sky.

    ¡°Gu Yue, I have to go,¡± said Tang Wulin gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Gu Yuena immediately hugged his waist.

    Tang Wulinughed bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go either, but I have to. I¡¯ll be back to visit you soon, alright? I¡¯ll leave after you¡¯re asleep.¡±

    Gu Yuena did not say anything, but her eyes were red.

    How could Tang Wulin¡¯s heart not be filled with reluctance? Today could be regarded as the most rxing and happiest day he had experienced ever since he knew Gu Yue. They had toured the scenic spots like a true couple. If they could spend every day like this, Tang Wulin would not even trade it for the chance to be a god!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back into the house. I¡¯ll leave after you¡¯re asleep.¡± Tang Wulin hugged Gu Yuena softly.

    ¡°No, I want to watch you leave.¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s expression suddenly turned stubborn.

    Tang Wulin was stunned. He looked down at her flickering tear-filled eyes. How could he part with such a look on her face?

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you for a while longer.¡±

    They sat in the courtyard and looked up at the stars in the night sky as they leaned on each other. Time passed by quickly. Finally, Gu Yuena fell asleep on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders.

    He gently carried her back into her room. Tang Wulin raised an arm and tapped on the Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s head. ¡°Take good care of her, will you?¡±

    The Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s red eyes blinked.

    He lowered his head and hesitated slightly. In the end, Tang Wulin nted a light peck on her lips. He covered her snugly with a nket.

    When he was at the door, he could not help but turn around again. He returned to her side to kiss her one more time.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

 Chapter 993 - Yield

    <h4>Chapter 993: Yield</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin walked out of the house and took deep breaths to calm his emotions. He shut the door before making his way out of the Fire Basin.

    In front of the window, a pair of wet and bleary eyes were fixed on his receding back. The Emerald Demon Bird was perched on her shoulder as it curled its feathers slightly.

    Silver light flickered, and her figure disappeared silently as well.

    It was alreadyte in the night when Tang Wulin reached the Blood God Army. He returned to the dorms, but his mind was filled with her silhouette.

    It was only after he produced his Golden Dragon Spear and felt the influence of the Spear¡¯s Consciousness did he gradually ease into meditation.

    Reluctance to let go led to anxiety. He was already looking forward to their next meeting.

    As long as he could obtain good rankings from thepetition to make his way up to the ranks of a major, he would be able to meet her often. ¡®Work hard, I¡¯ll have to work harder!¡¯

    The much-needed break and recuperation was a proper bnce between work and rest. Tang Wulin felt motivated to work harder.

    No matter how heavy the responsibility was upon his shoulders, the moment he saw Gu Yuena¡¯s sweet and beautiful smile, he no longer felt exhausted. In order to have a future in which he could stay with her forever, he would have to be powerful. When he could be powerful enough to stand at the world¡¯s pinnacle, he would no longer need to fear anyone keeping him and Gu Yuena apart.

    He cultivated the whole night. The next day, thepetition continued.

    Tang Wulin entered the Star Dou Battle Network. He noticed there were additional changes on top of his head. The initial golden and silver arrows had been reced with triangles which shone with increased brightness.

    It probably meant that he had proceeded to the next stage of thepetition in both the soul master and mechapetitions.

    However, he noticed a distinct difference this time. When he passed by the crowd, they took notice of him after they saw the marks atop his head. Out of all the people he came across, there was only a handful who had two marks like him.

    ¡®Can the others who did not join thepetition enter this ce?¡¯

    Tang Wulin was quick to notice that the number of people entering the western area of the stadium was definitely more than the number of contestants.

    The round-robin and elimination rounds for both the soul masters¡¯petition as well as the mechas¡¯petition were held separately. The two differentpetitions would be held on alternate days.

    There were sixty-four soul masters who made it to the round-robin of the soul masters¡¯petition. Half of them would then be eliminated. However, the number of people he saw right now surpassed six hundred forty!

    ¡°Our esteemed round-robin contestants, in this stage of thepetition, the westpetition area will be open for observation. Anyone can watch the matches by paying a certain amount of Federation coins. You may also watch the matches of other contestants. Ticket prices will depend on the location of the seats.¡±

    Simultaneously, a spectator¡¯s price list popped up in front of a dumbstruck Tang Wulin.

    ¡®They sure know how to make money...¡¯

    Tang Wulin was bbergasted. What unscrupulous merchants! In the end, the Federation was thergest profiteer!

    If the spectators had to pay to watch the matches at this stage, would it not be the same for the finals? Judging by the fact that the Star Dou Battle Network had only been promoted recently, it would not rake in much profits for now. However, in the future, if the general public could gain ess to the Star Dou Battle Network, the revenue generated for the Federation would be an astronomical figure indeed. Once the Star Dou Network wasunched across the entire Federation, even the Spirit Pagoda would not be able topete in terms of mary gain.

    Tang Wulin was very smart. He quickly intuited the role the Battle Network would y in generating the profits. Its influence would inevitably increase in tandem with its poprity. The only hurdle was that the hardware was still overly expensive at the moment. He reckoned that it would be difficult to promote it extensively for the time being.

    Just when he was lost in his thoughts, the time for his match hade.

    A light shed and Tang Wulin noticed himself standing in thepetition ground.

    It was the same vastpetition ground. He could faintly make out therge crowd sitting on the perimeter of thepetition ground as they prepared to watch the match.

    ¡®So people really do buy tickets to watch the matches!¡¯ This was just like thepetition organized by the Star Luo Empire back then. Moreover, the Battle Network could amodate an unlimited crowd.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent appeared opposite him far away. From the appearance of his opponent, there was not much of a difference between them. However, Tang Wulin noticed something different from when he was in the elimination rounds. Their names were disyed!

    In order for the spectators to recognize the contestants so they could follow the progress of their contestant of choice in the future, the organizers revealed the names of both contestants.

    Obviously, the name that hung above Tang Wulin was ¡®Little Tang¡¯. When he looked at his opponent¡¯s name, he nearly spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Between Four-Six!

    ¡®Isn¡¯t Between Four-Six Jiang Wuyue?¡¯ They had not met each other throughout the previous matches. However, they never thought that they would be able to evade their fates. They were matched against each other in their very first match of the round-robin.

    When Jiang Wuyue saw that his opponent was Tang Wulin, he could not refrain from swearing. ¡®What kind of rotten luck is this?¡¯

    The electronic voice began counting down at this moment. It even counted more numbers than before. ¡°Five, four, three, two, one. Begin!¡±

    ¡°I yield!¡±

    A light shed before him. Between Four-Six disappeared.

    An electronic voice reached Tang Wulin¡¯s ears immediately. ¡°Your opponent, Between Four-Six has yielded. You¡¯ve won the first match of the round-robin.¡±

    ¡®This...¡¯

    Tang Wulin was at a loss for words for a while. Currently, the spectators who had purchased tickets for this match were in an uproar. Naturally, Tang Wulin could not hear the barrage of curses being hurled at the organizers, but he could definitely understand the spectators¡¯ outrage for having paid to watch such a match.

    In the next moment, Tang Wulin noticed that the spectators in thepetition ground vanished as if they had been sent away instantly. At the same time, he had also returned to his waiting area.

    He located Jiang Wuyue, who had the words ¡®Between Four-Six¡¯ flickering above him, at first sight.

    ¡°Wuyue, why did you yield?¡± asked Tang Wulin, puzzled. They were now familiar with each other that they addressed each other by their names.

    Jiang Wuyue said angrily, ¡°What else can I do? Should I let you beat me up? I¡¯m not a masochist, you know?¡±

    Tang Wulin said with puzzlement, ¡°What about the spectators? Didn¡¯t they pay to watch the match?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Federation foresaw such circumstances. If someone yields, the spectators will be transported to another match. After all, everything is virtual. There is no limit to the number of spectators. I¡¯m so depressed for having been paired against you in the very first match. You¡¯ll have to treat me to lunch.¡±

    Tang Wulin said gloomily, ¡°It¡¯s be a habit of yours to rob me in broad daylight, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue guffawed. ¡°I can¡¯t help it since you¡¯re rich. How about you forge something for me? I¡¯ll not pay you with merit points since it¡¯ll be a waste anyway. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that you were an honest man. I see now that you¡¯re a profiteer as well. Alright, what do you want? I¡¯ll forge it for you.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue was not exactly depressed. Although he had lost one match, he could still proceed to the next round so long as he won at least four matches in the round-robin. He did not have to win the match against Tang Wulin. Besides, he was very confident in his strength.

    Tang Wulin won the first soul master match without having to fight. On the other hand, he had to face a troublesome opponent during his first mecha match.

    As usual, the spectators came in great numbers. The words ¡®Little Tang¡¯ flickered above his head.

    Tang Wulin picked the spear as his weapon of choice just like he did during the previous mecha matches. With his daily practices, his Spear¡¯s Consciousness had improved. However, It was still a long way to unleashing the Thousand using Fingers, whether it was in terms of cultivation base or understanding. In any case, he was cultivating correctly.

    His opponent was operating a long-range mecha. However, it was different from the long-range mechas he fought before which used soul cannons. This long-range mecha was armed with tworge boomerangs.

 Chapter 994 - Super Powerful Boomerangs

    <h4>Chapter 994: Super Powerful Boomerangs</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Two boomerangs were crossed on its back. They flickered with a faint silver glow.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first experience with a mecha that used boomerangs as its weapons. The name which hovered above his opponent¡¯s mecha was Ling Wuyue. It sounded like a real name and a female name at that.

    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one. Let the match begin!¡±

    With the electronic countdown, the mecha battle began officially.

    Ling Wuyue¡¯s mecha raised both its arms simultaneously and grabbed the two boomerangs¡¯ protruding tips at its shoulders. Then, it suddenly flung them in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    The two boomerangs shot out quick as lightning. They drew two arcs in the air as they spun at high speed. They shot out toward the skies. At least, in the eyes of everyone, they were not flying toward Tang Wulin.

    Although Ling Wuyue operated a long-range mecha, she did not attempt to increase the distance between them. Instead, she broke into a run-up as she sprinted furiously in a beeline toward Tang Wulin. Surprisingly, she was trying to close their distance.

    Tang Wulin dared not ck off. He controlled his mecha so that it ran to meet his opponent. At the same time, he kept an eye on the boomerangs that were spinning at high speed in midair.

    There was no need to test them. Tang Wulin knew that the direct attacking power of these two boomerangs was far greater than an ordinary soul cannon. The run-of-the-mill melee mecha¡¯s protective barrier would not be able to withstand a direct hit.

    The boomerangs were about four meters long each. Both edges of the boomerang came together to make an angle of more than a hundred and forty degrees at its center. The two edges and inner de of the boomerangs were made of extremely sharp alloyed des. The more terrifying aspect of these weapons was when they were flung out, their internal soul circuits provided a high-frequency vibration which gave them their extremely powerful cutting strengths. Combined with their weight and speed at which they were tossed by a mecha, their destructive powers were the most powerful among the standard weapons, if not among the long-range mecha weapons.

    Naturally, it came with its problems as well. With its powerful destructive strength, it was extremely difficult to control. It was not easy to master the boomerang.

    The huge boomerangs whistled through the air. Surprisingly, they did not fly at Tang Wulin immediately. While they spun at high speeds, the two boomerangs covered a wide area of attack collectively as one spun behind the other. The two mechas had gotten closer to each other.

    Ling Wuyue¡¯s mecha suddenly leaped up and curled in midair. It had decided to take to the air. At the same time, the thrusters behind its back began flickering slightly.

    If it were a battle between soul masters, the one who leaped into the air first would be at a disadvantage. Unless the soul master was absolutely confident in his or her own strength, it would be more difficult to bnce one¡¯s body in midair. However, it was not the case for mechas since mechas could fly. A mecha had multiple ways to adjust its position even in midair.

    Tang Wulin stopped his mecha in its tracks. He remained where he stood and pointed forward with his spear. He intended to cope with the fast-changing events by adhering to a fundamental principle.

    A massive boomerang approached him. With a deafening whistle, it reached Tang Wulin in the next instant after Ling Wuyue had leaped.

    Tang Wulin pulled back the spear in his hands before strongly thrusting it again. With his visual acuity and using the mecha¡¯sputations, he aimed right at the boomerang¡¯s core. The core was at the point where the two des were conjoined. It was the origin of the boomerang¡¯s force. Once it was destroyed, the boomerang would be affected for sure.

    ¡°Ding!¡± Amidst the crisp sound produced in the instant the boomerang and the spear met, a powerful rotating force immediately lifted Tang Wulin¡¯s spear. However, the boomerang itself scurried away like a startled little rabbit. Its attacking powers were notpletely unleashed. It flew back into Ling Wuyue¡¯s mecha¡¯s hand as the mecha pounced on him.

    Ling Wuyue¡¯s mecha grabbed the boomerang with its right hand. Using the sharp edge, it shed downward at Tang Wulin from the front while the other boomerang appeared behind Tang Wulin at this very moment. It was a pincer attack!

    That was not all. A faintyer of air flow was released from Ling Wuyue¡¯s body. A third boomerang suddenly appeared at the thoracoabdominal section of her mecha which shed horizontally toward Tang Wulin. On the third boomerang, there were clearly two yellow and three purple soul rings.

    Her martial soul was surprisingly a boomerang!

    The third boomerang appeared slightly smaller than the standard mecha weapons. However, there was no doubt that it posed the greatest threat to Tang Wulin. His opponent did not cut him any ck from the onset. She was a three-boomerang expert. Her unique fighting style astonished Tang Wulin, albeit he was flustered slightly.

    His opponent¡¯s attacks had seemingly covered all possible routes of evasion. Not only that, all five soul rings on the third boomerang were flickering. It was impossible to tell which one it was about to unleash.

    Tang Wulin silently praised his opponent. He controlled his melee mecha to swerve to the side. He utilized his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track and retreated backward at an angle.

    He had predetermined the direction. The frontal attack was undoubtedly the strongest. The destructive power of the boomerang behind him was equally powerful. He decided to evade the most powerful attacks first.

    He flung his spear behind him. Infused with soul power, the spear glowed. He did not need to look at it. He used his judgment to repel the boomerang in the simplest way possible.

    With a melee mecha and his soul power, Tang Wulin could still repel a boomerang.

    However, he did not expect Ling Wuyue¡¯s third boomerang to suddenly change at this moment.

    The third boomerang that was her martial soul suddenly floated upward. She flung the boomerang in her hand and it collided lightly with the third boomerang. Like birds flying in different directions, they flew in opposite directions at the same time. The first soul ring on the martial soul boomerang shone brightly. Its speed increased tremendously, and it appeared to have turned into an illusory shadow as it flew around Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha. It immediately shed with the boomerang that was about to collide with Tang Wulin¡¯s spear. After the two boomerangs collided, they changed their trajectories again. Of the three boomerangs, two of them came at Tang Wulin from awkward angles, such as his mecha¡¯s armpit and head. Currently, Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha and spear stopped abruptly at a spot that was void. Even his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track could not stop him from staggering under such sudden changes.

    ¡®This is bad!¡¯ Tang Wulin squinted his eyes slightly. In a bout of helplessness, he could only unleash his martial soul.

    Scores of Bluesilver Emperor vines swarmed out like bees. This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first experience of being at a disadvantage until he was forced to use his martial soul to defend himself.

    ¡°Puff! Puff!¡± The two standard boomerangs were parried by the extremely tensile Bluesilver Grass. However, the Bluesilver Emperor was also riddled with dents. Those were mecha weapons, after all. Although it had evolved into the Bluesilver Emperor, and Tang Wulin had used the Bluesilver Overlord Transformation to enhance it, it was unable to fully withstand the strikes from the boomerangs which vibrated at high frequencies.

    In any case, the strikes were parried by the Bluesilver Emperor.

    However, at this very moment, Tang Wulin felt an immense threat which came from the third boomerang.

    When he utilized his Bluesilver Emperor to form a defense barricade, the third boomerang should have been within the boundaries. However, the third boomerang seemed to have vanished. All traces of its sound or soul power shockwave had disappeared in an instant. It was nowhere to be seen.

    Her boomerang had a soul skill which concealed its own aura. Tang Wulin engaged his thrusters without hesitation. He decided to charge toward Ling Wuyue¡¯s direction. In the next instant, his eleration halted abruptly.

    There was a deafening sound caused by abrasive friction. The various instruments within Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha flickered wildly.

    His mecha¡¯s protective barrier was destroyed, and the thrusters on its back were damaged by thirty percent. If he had been slightly slower, he reckoned that his pilot cockpit would have been cut open.

    ¡®That¡¯s powerful!¡¯

    Affected by the boomerang behind it, Tang Wulin¡¯s forward-charging mecha nted to one side and rolled sideways.

    Ling Wuyue, who was currently in midair, elerated instantly. She had also engaged her thrusters. Looking down from high above, she pounced right at Tang Wulin. The two boomerangs had surprisingly returned to her mecha¡¯s hands. Descending from the skies, the two boomerangs directly cut at Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha.

    ¡®She¡¯s too powerful.¡¯ Everything was within his opponent¡¯smand. His opponent had gainedplete control over the battlefield.

    Tang Wulin had never faced such a powerful mecha master before. Were mecha battles not about suppressing the opponent with one¡¯s own strength? How could there be such dexterous operating skills?

    However, the more dangerous it was, the more Tang Wulin¡¯s potential would be realized.

    He tapped the ground with his alloy spear and flipped his body forcibly. At the same time, he unleashed his Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s second soul skill. Scores of Bluesilver Emperors rose from beneath him and formed a Bluesilver Emperor forest which protected his mecha.

 Chapter 995 - Unreconciled To

    <h4>Chapter 995: Unreconciled To</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Bluesilver Impaling Array with the enhancement of the Bluesilver Emperor Overlord Transformation was very powerful. The additional protection it granted was immense.

    Just when Tang Wulin thought that he could take it easy for a while, he suddenly sensed danger approaching from an unknown source.

    Without hesitating, he engaged his thrusters once more, and he dared not hold anything back. The Dragon Core within his body swiftly sank into and merged with his soul power vortex. All the Bluesilver Emperor vines had turned golden in an instant.

    ¡°Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding!¡± Hearing a series of quick, consecutive colliding sounds, Tang Wulin was shocked when he realized that his huge patch of Bluesilver Emperor vines, which formed the Bluesilver Impaling Array, was being cut away. The boomerang with five soul rings flickering on it was already very close to him.

    With the enhancement of his Dragon Core¡¯s bloodline power, Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor vines could prevent themselves from being cut into two, but they were still flicked away from the impact of the boomerang. On the boomerang, the first, second and third soul ring shone brightly. Surprisingly, His opponent was unleashing all three soul skills at once.

    Nevertheless, the Golden Dragon King bloodline-infused Bluesilver Emperor was still tough, and it greatly weakened the powers of the boomerang. The terrifying destructive strength even made the air tremble. A warped glow shone around the boomerang.

    Tang Wulin reversed the direction of his spear and thrust toward the boomerang. However, the boomerang¡¯s fourth soul ring shone brightly in an instant.

    The boomerang suddenly turned from silvery white in color to an incandescent hue. It was as if it was lit by a dazzling me. Tang Wulin was incredulous when he saw that his mecha¡¯s spear had instantly split into two upon touching the boomerang. Even the Bluesilver Emperor vines which shot up swiftly under his control were all swatted away. The rapidly spinning boomerang had reached his mecha in a blink. Its target was the control room he was in.

    ¡®This is too much!¡¯

    Fortunately, Ling Wuyue¡¯s mecha was hindered by the Bluesilver Impaling Array and dared not close in on him. Otherwise, Tang Wulin would not have had a spare arm to deal with her.

    The boomerang flickering with incandescent light emanated a peerless aura, and the air around it was intensely distorted. Although it was unable to cut the Bluesilver Emperor vines that had been infused with the Golden Dragon King bloodline power, its innate, unusual vibrating force was able to swat away the vines. It had only slowed down ever so slightly when it reached Tang Wulin.

    Only half of the spear was left in his hands and the boomerang was upon him. He could not dodge it. The sound from the damaged thrusters was echoing through Tang Wulin¡¯s ears.

    The spectators were already cheering. Everyone was certain they were witnessing a melee mecha¡¯s imminent defeat.

    At the same time, they were also deeply impressed by the boomerang mecha master. It was simply mind-blowing for someone to be able to use boomerangs with such masterful skill.

    However, at this moment, nobody heard the sighing from inside Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha control room.

    ¡°ng!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha control room¡¯s protective barrier shattered.

    A golden w reached out from within the control room.

    Compared to the more than five-meter-long boomerang, this w was not thatrge nor did it have the majestic aura of its opponent. However, the instant the boomerang reached him, the w clenched. With a crisp ¡®ng!¡¯, the flickering incandescent boomerang...came to an abrupt halt!

    Time seemed to have stopped in that instant. The expressions of the spectators who had thought that the oue of the battle had been decided froze.

    This...

    What was going on? Why did a hand reach out from the insides of the mecha and stop the attack in this mecha battle?

    It was amon tactic to block an attack with the mecha¡¯s protective barrier and alloy armor. However, this was their first time seeing someone breaking their own mecha¡¯s defenses to block the attack with their hand!

    Ling Wuyue¡¯s long-range mecha stopped in midair. The glow of the boomerang intensified. However, regardless of how strongly it flickered, it could not break free of the much smaller Golden Dragon w.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to have to do this!¡¯ Tang Wulin sighed inwardly. In the next moment, a towering figure appeared behind his melee mecha.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    ¡°My god, what is that?¡± The spectators¡¯ stand broke out in a series of surprised exmations. Ling Wuyue¡¯s mecha tossed out the two boomerangs without hesitation.

    However, the gigantic figure, more than sixty-meters tall, had no intention of blocking the boomerangs as they drew closer. It allowed them to hit itself, and the two boomerangs bounced off its body like toys.

    The immense figure suddenly elerated and roared in Ling Wuyue¡¯s direction.

    The furious, deafening roar rocked the entirepetition ground, blocking out all other sounds. Long Wuyue¡¯s long-range mecha seemed stunned. In the next moment, the gigantic figure¡¯s tail swept across the battleground andshed mercilessly against Ling Wuyue¡¯s mecha.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Ling Wuyue was truly unprepared for this. As one of the Blood God Army¡¯s ace mecha masters, she was an expert in mecha operating who lived up to the name.

    However, she was only allowed to use a basic mecha that was standard for thispetition. It had limited soundproofing qualities, and it did not allow her to unleash her true strength.

    She could only look on as her own mecha was shattered, and she was sent out of thepetition.

    From its appearance to the end of the match, the Overlord Dragon had been on thepetition ground for no more than ten seconds. However, those ten short seconds were enough to raise the same thought in all the spectators¡¯ heads.

    ¡®Unfair! This is definitely unfair!¡¯

    He was clearly at a disadvantage in the mecha battle. However, he had relied on this terrifying giant beast that came out of nowhere. This was a mecha battle! Yet, what Little Tang used was not a mecha¡¯s power.

    Tang Wulin was also helpless. He understood that he was no match for his opponent in terms of mecha operating. However, it was not really unfair in some sense. What truly threatened him was his opponent¡¯s martial soul and not the standard boomerangs. Normal boomerangs could not possibly tear his Bluesilver Emperor vines.

    However, no matter the oue, he genuinely admired this opponent of his.

    This was his first time being pushed to a tight corner since the start of thepetition. The opponent he met today was truly formidable. Not only did she have great control over her mecha, it was more important to note that her martial soul was also a force to be reckoned with. Thebination of the two high-frequency vibrating boomerangs and her martial soul boomerang was akin to an arm directing the fingers. From the start of the match, she had been dominating Tang Wulin until the end. Her third boomerang was also used with great dexterity and preternatural swiftness.

    Even though Tang Wulin had been very cautious, he could not unleash his untested spearing techniques.

    Tang Wulin had noticed his own problems and shorings. Even though he was booed by many, he still felt iparable relief. He never thought that a person could hone her skills to such an extent. He had been sparing no effort in trying to master the Thousand using Fingers, but now it seemed that his methods had been too routine. Spearing techniques were not all about marching forward bravely. Before he could do that, he first had to further strengthen his own grasp of the basics.

    Having thoroughly thought about all this, Tang Wulin quickly disconnected from the Star Dou Battle Network after he had exited thepetition space.

    After he had returned to the dorm, he grabbed his Golden Dragon Spear and ran to the army¡¯s training grounds. He suddenly realized that there were some areas in which he needed more practice.

    Wearing a military uniform which covered her pretty figure, Ling Wuyue¡¯s expression was extremely sour.

    In a round-robin tournament, it was nothing to lose a single battle. However, this loss that she suffered made her feel particrly aggrieved.

 Chapter 996 - Refuse to Concede Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 996: Refuse to Concede Defeat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    That huge creature looked familiar to her. Its strength was so terrifying. If she had been operating her own mecha, she was confident that she could put up a fight against it. However, not only were the offensive and defensive powers of the standard mecha weak, it was no match for her own mecha in terms of speed as well. She had no chance whatsoever to dodge the attack before she was destroyed by her opponent.

    ¡®That guy had no shame at all!¡¯

    Also, the fellow had caught her boomerang with his bare hand. What was his hand made of? It was well-known that her boomerang¡¯s attacking power was certainly one of the strongest among martial souls of the same rank.

    Using her own judgment, she understood that she did not lose in terms of mecha, but on her martial soul. Her opponent must have been an expert with a twin martial soul.

    In the moment she spent thinking, she recalled why the huge creature seemed so familiar.

    ¡°Jiang Wuyue!¡± she muttered through gritted teeth. Ling Wuyue strode toward the outside.

    Two bars and two stars stuck out boldly on her shoulder. She was a lieutenant colonel.

    ¡°Jiang Wuyue, where are you?¡± She ignored the military officers who greeted her in the Star Dou Battle Network area and dialed Jiang Wuyue¡¯s number.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± From the sound of his tone, Jiang Wuyue¡¯s was clearly irritated.

    ¡°There¡¯s something we need to talk about. Where are you now?¡± Ling Wuyue took a deep breath and managed to suppress her burning rage.

    ¡°Am I supposed to always be at your beck and call? Why should Ie to see you?¡± said Jiang Wuyue, annoyed.

    ¡°Do you have a death wish?!¡± Ling Wuyue finally erupted. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute toe before me immediately. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be merciful on you. I¡¯ll challenge you to a mecha battle every day in front of your men. You think I¡¯m lying?¡±

    ¡°Hah, I don¡¯t even use mechas. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Jiang Wuyue said indifferently.

    ¡°So you say. Just you wait. I¡¯ll head over to your battalion right now. I¡¯d like to see if anyone among them is strong enough to stop me.¡± Saying this, Ling Wuyue prepared to end the call.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Alright, alright. What are you getting so worked up about? Where are you? I¡¯lle to see you,¡± said Jiang Wuyue helplessly.

    Although he truly did not want to meet Ling Wuyue, he had no choice. She was powerful, after all. Besides, Ling Wuyue had a moniker in the army: the Mad Witch. She would dare to do anything, no matter how outrageous it was.

    Previously, she had been promoted to a senior colonel. However, she was forcibly demoted because she had acted on impulse once.

    The reason Jiang Wuyue was reluctant to meet her was mainly because they had some history between them, or maybe it would be more aptly described as a feud.

    In terms of appearance, Ling Wuyue was not too bad, but not that great either. She was a staunch woman with slender build and bones that were slightlyrger than other girls. They were both about the same age.

    She had known Jiang Wuyue since they were little, and they were constantly butting heads while growing up together. In the year when Ling Wuyue turned twenty-five, she suddenly went to meet Jiang Wuyue and asked him to go out with her. She also told him that only a strong man such as himself was worthy of her.

    However, just because Jiang Wuyue was strong, it did not mean that he would like a strong partner. He immediately turned her down. Beautiful girls such as Long Yuxue were more of his type.

    Enraged, Ling Wuyue challenged Jiang Wuyue on the spot. Back then, Jiang Wuyue¡¯s cultivation base was already above Ling Wuyue¡¯s, and his Overlord Dragon martial soul had shocking strength. In a one-on-one battle, Ling Wuyue could not do anything against him. In the end, she was subdued by Jiang Wuyue.

    However, Ling Wuyue was stubborn. She did not let the matter die down just like that. She went back and brought her mecha to fight Jiang Wuyue again.

    This time, it was Jiang Wuyue who was no match for her. Their cultivation bases were not much different from each other to begin with, and Jiang Wuyue was not suited to fight with a mecha. In the other hand, Ling Wuyue was the army¡¯s ace mecha Master. Even though Jiang Wuyue had activated his one-word battle armor, he was roundly beaten by Ling Wuyue with her ck mecha.

    Ling Wuyue then told him that if he refused to be in a rtionship with her, she would fight him every time they met.

    Ling Wuyue was not from the Blood Division, and she was skilled in long-range attacks. She had climbed up the ranks faster than Jiang Wuyue and was already a deputy regimentmander now. Although her ranks were the same with Jiang Wuyue, she held more powerpared to him.

    There was no way he could appeal to the army over such matters. Feeling helpless, Jiang Wuyue could only cultivate as hard as he could, finally breaking through to a six-ringed cultivation base andpleting his two-word battle armor. It was only then that he was able to fight back against Ling Wuyue, escaping the fate of being tortured by her every time they met.

    After losing enough challenges to Jiang Wuyue, she decided to cultivate as possible as well. Once her cultivation base surpassed Jiang Wuyue¡¯s, she would undoubtedly give him more trouble.

    The whole situation left Jiang Wuyue feeling quite helpless. However, he had not thought of a suitable ne to counter such circumstances. That was why he was indignant when he saw Ling Wuyue¡¯s name showing up on his soulmunicator.

    Of course, this experience was not entirely detrimental. At least, he had focused all of his efforts into cultivation. He had Ling Wuyue to thank for this.

    Ling Wuyue told Jiang Wuyue her location, and after a short while, he found her.

    When he saw Ling Wuyue with her furious expression, Jiang Wuyue could not help but be amused as he said, ¡°Hey there, crazy woman! What¡¯s with you today? Who¡¯s daring enough to have angered you?¡±

    In the army, nobody dared to cross Ling Wuyue. She respected the officers of higher ranks than hers and nobody below her rank could beat her. That was why Jiang Wuyue had said what he said.

    Jiang Wuyue answered angrily, ¡°Cut the nonsense. Let me ask you, does anyone in the army possess the same martial soul as you?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue was astonished. ¡°There isn¡¯t anybody else. I¡¯m the only one.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue said, ¡°Impossible. I fought with someone in thepetition today. He was clearly no match for me with his mecha but in the end, he summoned a huge creature that resembled your martial soul. I could see that it was just an image. It might¡¯ve even been a spirit soul. But it was extremely powerful. It made short work of my mecha.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Wuyue was stunned, ¡°That can¡¯t be true. Are you sure that it was our Western Competition Area? You sure that there¡¯s no mistake?¡±

    Ling Wuyue replied pointedly, ¡°There¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll get it wrong. The people from Mingdu all went to either the Central Competition Area or the Northwestern Competition Area. They aren¡¯tpeting in our area at all. Could it be that there are other opponents in the Fire Basin that are capable of opposing even us? The person I fought isn¡¯t skilled in operating his mecha, but the thing he summoned was exactly the same as your martial soul when you unleashed it. It¡¯s just that it was much bigger, about sixty meters tall, and very powerful.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue frowned deeply. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You know that my bloodline mutated when I was born. That¡¯s how I got my Overlord Dragon martial soul. I¡¯m the first one to have it in my family¡¯s history. The Overlord Dragon itself is a proud spirit soul. It won¡¯t let itself be used by anyone else. How can it appear in thepetition? These soul beasts have long been extinct! I think that you know about all this basic knowledge, right?¡±

    Ling Wuyue said coldly, ¡°I only believe my own eyes. You really have no idea?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue answered, ¡°There are too few clues. Can you tell me in detail about your opponent?¡± After he had heard Ling Wuyue¡¯s words, he did not care to argue with her anymore. He was always interested in talking about the Overlord Dragon.

    Ling Wuyue recounted the entire process of her battle with Tang Wulin to Jiang Wuyue.

    When Jiang Wuyue heard her mention a golden w reaching out from within the mecha and caught her boomerang, his expression turned peculiar. At the same time, he connected some of the dots in his mind.

    ¡°That should be enough clues, right?¡± asked Ling Wuyue.

    Jiang Wuyue nodded. ¡°Oddly enough, it does make me think of one monster. If it¡¯s him, then it¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°Is he from our army?¡± asked Ling Wuyue.

    Jiang Wuyue nodded, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s from our army. A neer. He can also be regarded as quite extraordinary. I won¡¯t be surprised in the least if you¡¯ve lost to him. I couldn¡¯t beat him either. The only thing was that I didn¡¯t know that he had such skills.¡±

    A hint of curiosity appeared in Ling Wuyue¡¯s eyes, ¡°Who¡¯re you talking about? A new recruit? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of him?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue, ¡°It¡¯s to be expected that you didn¡¯t. He¡¯s only been here for a couple of months. Give me a minute. I¡¯ll ask if it¡¯s him.¡±

    Ling Wuyue asked through gritted teeth, ¡°If it¡¯s him, I¡¯ll never forgive him. How dare he use his martial soul on me just because he can¡¯t best my mecha?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue responded sharply, ¡°In a mecha battle, the soul masters¡¯ abilities are also a part of the battle. It¡¯s unsportsmanlike for you to say that. It¡¯s not as if you didn¡¯t use your martial soul. The fact is his martial soul was stronger than yours. You¡¯re jealous.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t! Quit your yapping and start contacting him!¡± Ling Wuyue stood with her arms akimbo as she retorted furiously.

 Chapter 997 - Rematch

    <h4>Chapter 997: Rematch</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Jiang Wuyue dialed his soulmunicator, but a busy tone came from the other end.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t answer. I reckon he¡¯s training, his Blood God Bracelet is switched off.¡± Jiang Wuyue shrugged helplessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, you must find him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll assume that the person I fought today was you,¡± said Ling Wuyue angrily.

    ¡°How can you be so unreasonable?¡± Jiang Wuyue was angered as well.

    ¡°Since when have I been reasonable with you? What can you do about it? If you aren¡¯t happy with it, let¡¯s fight it out, one-on-one!¡± Ling Wuyue was currently at the height of her anger.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve no time for this. You wait here, I¡¯ll try a few more times. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t you shift your anger toward him onto me. I¡¯m already helping you by doing this, and this matter has nothing to do with me in the first ce, why am I the one paying for what has happened? Besides, don¡¯t go thinking that you¡¯ll win just because you have your mecha, he¡¯s a two-word battle armor master as well, and his strength surpasses even mine. If you guys fought in an ordinary setting, you¡¯d still have no chance of beating him.¡±

    Ling Wuyue snorted. ¡°You focus on contacting him.¡± Her anger had died down somewhat. The incident today truly had nothing to do with Jiang Wuyue.

    Jiang Wuyue tried Tang Wulin¡¯s number a few more times, but still, nobody answered the call.

    Tang Wulin had switched off his Blood God Bracelet at the moment. He hated to be disturbed by others while he was cultivating. Currently, he was in the gravity training room. He wielded his Golden Dragon Spear and stabbed at the air in front of him in rapid session.

    There were a few moves that were the basics of spearing. It was the training method he discovered back when he was with the Tang Sect. Stabbing was one of the basic movements.

    Stab, hack, hit, and point. These were all spearing techniques.

    After his fight with Ling Wuyue today, Tang Wulin realized what hecked the most in were the basics. If he wanted to unleash the Thousand using Fingers, he would have to perfect these basic moves first. He would understand the Thousand using Finger¡¯s secrets better by having a firm foundation.

    That was why he was in the gravity training room. He intensified the gravitational force five times. He wielded his Golden Dragon Spear and practiced his basics.

    On average, he could stab thirty times per minute. Every stab he made was focused. He devoted all his energy and attention to feeling the spear in his hands. He did not utilize his soul power or bloodline power. Instead, he simply stabbed at the air as he ustomed himself with the sensation of stabbing with his Golden Dragon Spear.

    He did not know how long he would have to practice before he could truly find the feeling. However, he believed that his basics would be strengthened as long as he continued cultivating.

    All he did was stab. He practiced no other movement as he repeated his actions without knowing what exhaustion meant. With his stamina, it was easy to sustain such cultivation. The natural cirction of his Dragon Core provided him the strength and rejuvenated his body. Even with the gravitational force that was five times stronger, the only impact it had was a slight increase in his energy consumption. It was the greatest challenge the gravity training room could provide.

    Tang Wulin was not aware of the passing of time. When he finally felt his arms go sore, he stopped as he had a profound feeling during the process of stabbing with his Golden Dragon Spear.

    He heaved a sigh and wiped the sweat off his face. He nodded with satisfaction. ¡®I¡¯m feeling something. I¡¯ll go rest and continueter.¡¯

    He had another match after this. Naturally, he could not keep cultivating here.

    He walked out of the training room. When he reactivated his Blood God Bracelet, it vibrated.

    ¡°Wuyue, what¡¯s up?¡± Tang Wulin picked up the call and could not help but asked with puzzlement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you what¡¯s up me. You almost caused my death. Where are you?¡± said Jiang Wuyue, seemingly puffing his final breaths.

    ¡°Huh?¡± said Tang Wulin with astonishment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m at the gravity training room. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Wait for me at the door. We¡¯reing over right away.¡±

    The call ended. Tang Wulin was truly befuddled. What is happening? Could this be about his surrender yesterday? That could not be! Jiang Wuyue would not go so far as to say that he almost died because he yielded to him.

    He wiped off his sweat. In no time, the two of them ran toward him rashly and in much haste.

    The person running in front was a female officer. She was tall, had a slender build, but her shoulders were a tad broad. Also, she looked hale and hearty. Her eyes were brimming with vigor, and her short hair was spiked up like steel needles. She was valiant and heroic in bearing.

    Jiang Wuyue followed behind her, but his eyes were lifeless. He looked depressed, even.

    ¡°You¡¯re Tang Wulin? Are you Little Tang?¡± Ling Wuyue had closed the distance in a few steps and the questions came popping out of her mouth.

    Tang Wulin was slightly astonished. He looked at Jiang Wuyue.

    Jiang Wuyue said with a wry smile, ¡°Did you face a boomerang-wielding opponent in the mecha match?¡±

    Tang Wulin blurted, ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue pointed at Ling Wuyue. ¡°That was her. Since when did you possess the Overlord Dragon¡¯s spirit soul? Why didn¡¯t I know about it? She¡¯s been looking for you.¡±

    Ling Wuyue looked at Tang Wulin with keen sparkling eyes. There were no mes of anger in them, only insatiable curiosity instead.

    No matter how she looked at him, Tang Wulin looked to be in his twenties only. He was handsome, she would give him that. His eyes were even more beautiful than hers. If he had long hair, he would have been a beautiful woman without peer.

    He also had a slender build and straight back. Ling Wuyue was a very picky person, but she could not find any fault with Tang Wulin¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Little Tang. You¡¯re the one using the boomerangs? Ling Wuyue?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Ling Wuyue snorted. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me!¡±

    Tang Wulin proceeded to ask, ¡°And you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    Ling Wuyue responded, ¡°I¡¯vee for a rematch, an actualbat rematch. I¡¯ve not reconciled with my defeat yet.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    This time, it was Ling Wuyue¡¯s turn to be astonished. She had expected Tang Wulin to turn her down initially. She did not expect to see eagerness in his eyes at this moment.

    Jiang Wuyue said, ¡°Are you satisfied now, mad woman? My business here is done, I¡¯ll leave you two to your games.¡±

    ¡°If you call me ¡®mad woman¡¯ again, I¡¯ll rip your lungs out,¡± Ling Wuyue said without a hint of mercy.

    Jiang Wuyue rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s best if I don¡¯t meet you ever. I wouldn¡¯t even want to see you if you hadn¡¯t contacted me first. I¡¯m leaving.¡± In a huff, he turned around and fled the scene.

    Tang Wulin had been cultivating his spearing techniques for a full three hours. Ling Wuyue had been pestering Jiang Wuyue for three hours to call Tang Wulin. Jiang Wuyue had no other choice. There was no way he would provoke this person! He almost went crazy after being tormented for three hours.

    Looking at the fleeing Jiang Wuyue, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Where shall we go?¡± He had gotten used to his status in the Blood God Battalion and no longer addressed other people as senior officer. Ling Wuyue learned of Tang Wulin¡¯s history from Jiang Wuyue during the time they waited for Tang Wulin to answer the call.

    ¡°To the mechabat area. Follow me.¡±

    The Blood God Army was well equipped with various amenities. Naturally, they had a mechabat area as well, and it was state-of-the-art.

    The mechabat area was muchrger than thebat room in which Tang Wulin had sparred with Jiang Wuyue previously. Its diameter was two hundred meters and the ceiling was more than seventy meters high. It was built below the ground which exined why Tang Wulin had not seen such a building on the surface.

    They needed to pay with merit points to use the mechabat area. Ling Wuyue paid the required amount and walked in with Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Jiang Wuyue told me that your defenses are strong. I won¡¯t be holding backter.¡± Ling Wuyue looked at Tang Wulin with keen sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s reply was curt and direct as usual. He anticipated Ling Wuyue¡¯s strength to be at her peak. With her mecha operating skills, she must be extremely powerful if she was operating her own mecha.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin did not n on fighting her with a mecha. That was, in fact, asking for a beating. He would face her in his strongest mode and take the opportunity to hone his spearing techniques.

    The two of them came to a halt two hundred meters away from each other. Ling Wuyue took a deep breath. Her initially wild eyes quickly focused and had surprisingly turned icy cold in a short time. She was an impatient person, but that did not mean that she would act the same way during a battle. In fact, she acted just the opposite as she was able to keep calm during a battle. She had relied on her own strength to be an ace mecha master!

    It must be known that the Blood God Army¡¯s ace mecha master was starkly different from other ace mecha masters.

    She raised an arm and tossed. A ball of ck light appeared before her. The ck shadow quickly erged and turned into an impressive-looking, eight-meter tall, ck mecha.

    Although Tang Wulin was psychologically prepared, he drew a sharp cold breath when he saw Ling Wuyue operating a ck mecha.

    A ck mecha was not terrifying in itself. What was terrifying was that it was in the hands of an ace mecha master.

    Whether it was their speeds, weapons, equipment, or their offensive and defensive abilities, a ck mecha and a standard mecha were as different as the skies and the earth. It was the difference between a ten-thousand-year soul ring and a ten-year soul ring!

    Faced with such an opponent, Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze focused immediately. He gathered all his attention and a faint golden glow arose all over his body.

 Chapter 998 - The Powerful Ling Wuyue

    <h4>Chapter 998: The Powerful Ling Wuyue</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin did not allow himself to be careless at all. Speckles of golden light illuminated on different parts of his body as his cool-looking Dragon Moon battle armor rapidly covered his entire body. When the golden mask arose to cover his face, the aura unleashed from Tang Wulin¡¯s body immediately prompted a response from Ling Wuyue whose brows moved ever so slightly.

    Her gaze was subconsciously fixated on Tang Wulin¡¯s right arm. She found herself staring at hisrge Golden Dragon w, much to her surprise.

    Tang Wulin was dded in his Dragon Moon battle armor which made him close to three meters tall. The pair of enormous dragon wings behind his back was spread out while his entire body emitted a dazzling golden radiance. The Golden Dragon Spear stretched out in his hand and revealed its original form. The air that surrounded his body seemed to warp slightly.

    At this moment, Ling Wuyue remembered Jiang Wuyue¡¯s words that his cultivation base was no match to Tang Wulin¡¯s. Also, Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul was even more powerful than his. Jiang Wuyue made no attempt to mask his words when he told her.

    A stream of radiance projected downward from the ck mecha¡¯s chest and enshrouded Ling Wuyue¡¯s body. In the next moment, she had already been absorbed into the ck mecha. A faint radiance began to emit from the ck mecha as the ck mecha¡¯s aura increased exponentially following Lin Wuyue¡¯s entrance into its body.

    Tang Wulin was observing the ck mecha closely because he wished to forge himself a ck mecha too. So, he had been especially attentive to mechas recently.

    Ling Wuyue¡¯s ck mecha was about eight meters in height with a long and slim body. It appeared to be extremely strong despite not having any cumbersome long-range attack weapon. There was a pair of folded wings on its back that remained retracted at present. Tang Wulin could not be sure, but he noticed that the ck mecha had more than double the number of propellers aspared to ordinary ck mechas with a good number of them on the mecha¡¯s front.

    There were tworge boomerangs on the ck mecha¡¯s back. The boomerangs were slightly smaller than the ones used in the earlierpetition. Their des were dark as ck ink, and they had matte surfaces.

    The ck mecha carried no other weapon apart from the pair of boomerangs. One could tell Ling Wuyue¡¯s supreme confidence in her pair of boomerangs based on that alone.

    Tang Wulin believed that the fighting abilities of the pair of boomerangs, as the ck mecha¡¯s main weapon, were certainly no less capable than her martial soul.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ling Wuyue¡¯s voice was heard through the mecha¡¯s loudspeaker.

    ¡°Please proceed!¡± Tang Wulin shouted aloud while he raised the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand simultaneously.

    Ling Wuyue¡¯s ck mecha moved. It stomped the ground in what appeared to be an agile move. In the next moment, it had already leaped into the air, but this time, Ling Wuyue did not immediately toss the pair of boomerangs on her back. She raised her right hand to pull out a boomerang. The ck mecha elerated as it shot straight in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    Could it be that she was nning for closebat?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s chest tightened. He pped the wings on his back as he moved toward her with the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand.

    The distance of a hundred meters was but a meter for them. The distance between them was shortened rapidly. Tang Wulin stabbed his Golden Dragon Spear forward without using his soul skill.

    He had been practicing the stabbing method for three hours prior to this. At present, he was dded in his battle armor with the Golden Dragon Spear glowing brightly from the amplification of his soul power and bloodline power. Three-feet long radiances were unleashed from the spear with an indomitable aura. The surrounding air was breached wherever the golden radiance brushed through.

    ¡®The stab must be pressed forward with an indomitable spirit!¡¯

    Tang Wulin was immediately overjoyed with a breakthrough in his understanding. It was absolutely a great achievement for him to be able to have a realization in the middle of a battle. He had hoped for such urrences during his cultivation process.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± An airst was produced in the air. A golden radiance shed once and Tang Wulin appeared before the mecha.

    The ck mecha¡¯s body paused for a moment in mid-air with the boomerang revolving in its hand. It made ateral shift that was not supposed to happen under ordinary circumstances. In other words, Ling Wuyue¡¯s ck mechapleted a ny-degree deflecting movement in the air to dodge Tang Wulin¡¯s indomitable spear. At the same time, the boomerang in its hand spun around and swept toward Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    Tang Wulin did not manage to retract the Golden Dragon Spear that was in a forward piercing position because the ck mecha was too quick. He felt Ling Wuyue¡¯s mecha was just like an agility-type soul master.

    However, Tang Wulin was not operating a mecha but engaging in a battle in his battle armor! He was most powerful under such circumstances.

    He did not attempt to dodge, and his left Golden Dragon w went straight for the boomerang.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The boomerang was pushed away, but Tang Wulin¡¯s left hand trembled as a result.

    Such powerful high-frequency vibrations that were invisible to the naked eye instantly radiated from his left hand into his entire body. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Moon battle armor was glowing brightly on its own to dissipate the vibration force instantly.

    On the other hand, Ling Wuyue¡¯s ck mecha spun in the air when it was pped by Tang Wulin¡¯s left Golden Dragon w. The boomerang on its back immediately fell from her shoulder in a rolling motion.

    She dodged his Golden Dragon Spear and used her first boomerang to draw away Tang Wulin¡¯s left hand while utilizing the momentum to turn around andunched a fatal blow with the boomerang on her back. Although the entire process sounded lengthy, in reality, its execution waspleted within a short breath.

    Such a powerful technique!

    Although Tang Wulin was protected by his Dragon Moon battle armor, he refused to concede. The dragon wings on his back pped gently to send his body backward. He was much faster without the mecha.

    As he was receding, the third boomerang appeared almost simultaneously. It elerated at once and was at his waist immediately. This time, the boomerang immediatelyunched its three soul skills silently, much like a ghost, and struck Tang Wulin¡¯s waist.

    That was too swift!

    The boomerang was not only shocking in its attacking ability but its speed and ability to conceal itself was wless. Tang Wulin was already exceedingly cautious, yet the boomerang was almost upon him. It even brushed against his Dragon Moon battle armor.

    The tip of the Golden Dragon Spear was withdrawn and pierced forward in front of his body. At the same time, a divine radiance glowed brightly in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as the Bluesilver Emperor surged out to interweave arge in front of him to deflect the approaching mecha¡¯s boomerang.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The martial soul boomerang still managed tosh the Dragon Moon battle armor before it contacted Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear. The boomerang dropped abruptly before retracting itself to break through the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s and returned to the ck mecha.

    Tang Wulin was undoubtedly feeling shocked at present for he was struck by his opponent during the closebat fight. He was dded in his two-word battle armor, so his speed was already fast. Yet, he did not manage to dodge his opponent¡¯s attack. He could only imagine how skilful his opponent¡¯s control of her mecha was.

    On the other hand, Ling Wuyue was simrly shocked at how powerful Tang Wulin¡¯s defense was.

    Although she was sessful in making a sudden strike at her opponent, she could see that the boomerang had only left behind a white scar on the Dragon Moon battle armor without puncturing the battle armor at all. Furthermore, the white scar had already healed itself when her boomerang flew back to her. It was as if the battle armor was not touched at all.

    Could such a defense truly belong to a two-word battle armor? She was most skilled in her attack ability amongst all the five-ring Soul Kings.

    Each of them had their own thoughts. Meanwhile, the ck mecha suddenly burst out with an intense energy fluctuation. Tang Wulin could clearly see that the two pitch-ck boomerangs suddenly turned into a bright, translucent purple with an exceedingly terrifying energy fluctuation bursting forth from them, while the boomerangs were spinning and flying.

 Chapter 999 - Blood Soul Fusion Skill

    <h4>Chapter 999: Blood Soul Fusion Skill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    This was the true weapon of the ck mecha. Tang Wulin was shocked to see bolts of electricity shooting out in all directions where it passed as it powered itself up with electric energy. His entire body would have gone numb and weak as soon as his Bluesilver Emperor vines came into contact with the boomerangs. Even though the vines were not shattered by the vibrations, the two boomerangs were still dashing straight for Tang Wulin with nothing to stop them.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The ck mecha¡¯s fighting capability was only equal to a seven-ringed Soul Emperor on its own, while Tang Wulin d in two-word battle armor was supposed to be just the same.

    However, whether it was Tang Wulin himself or his opponent, Ling Wuyue, they could not use such a simple method to measure their own abilities because both them possessed powers far beyond their peers.

    The Golden Dragon Spear vibrated ever so slightly as it was thrust forward once again. This time, dozens of golden lights bloomed out from the spear¡¯s glow and covered the two boomerangs. At the same time, Tang Wulin unleashed his Golden Dragon Body.

    Golden scales covered his skin and fused with the Dragon Moon battle armor, making the armor appear thicker and heavier. An aura instantly burst out in the direction the spear¡¯s light shined upon.

    ¡°ng! ng!¡± Both boomerangs were simultaneously struck, instantly tossing them upward. However, Tang Wulin was surprised to find that the boomerangs were spinning even faster after he had hit them. The boomerangs flew to opposite sides and appeared to be circling around, but Tang Wulin immediately sensed that a critical threat wasing from the rear.

    Meanwhile, the ck mecha had already dashed straight for him with the martial soul boomerang in its hand.

    The boomerang had an incandescent glow once again. Its new light was dazzling, and her aura was elevated by more than double.

    What was that?

    Was it from her battle armor¡¯s amplification? Did she unleash her battle armor as well?

    Tang Wulin could clearly sense the boomerang¡¯s elevation and such a power boost could only be created through the amplification of battle armor. However, he could also sense that Ling Wuyue¡¯s battle armor was one-word ranked, or it would have been even more terrifying.

    The ck mecha¡¯s eight-foot figure appeared exceedingly agile. It was iparably swift and had already reached Tang Wulin in a sh. A stream of bright light shimmered within the flickering radiance as something thrust straight at Tang Wulin¡¯s head.

    The boomerang was being used as a machete. It found the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s w in the blink of an eye and attacked at once.

    Tang Wulin spun the Golden Dragon Spear around. As his spear¡¯s light swept across, the spear shook and projected a curtain of shadow in front of him.

    ¡°Hiss...¡± The spear¡¯s light came into contact with ck mecha¡¯s protective shield and gave out a high-pitched scraping noise, immediately tearing a hole into the shield. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear could finally block the boomerang¡¯s attack.

    However, the two boomerangs that flew out earlier arrived simultaneously at that exact moment and were aiming for Tang Wulin¡¯s neck and waist. They went for the enemy¡¯s vital parts with perfect timing. The synchronization of the two boomerangs was perfectly controlled.

    It seemed like the three boomerangs¡¯ attacks arrived in unison, but they were actually carried out in a precise sequence. It was just the right order to make Tang Wulin feel even more uneasy.

    ¡°ng!¡± The martial soul boomerang was the first to collide with his chest.

    The raw strength of the ck mecha and Tang Wulin smashed into one another through both of their weapons. As this happened, Ling Wuyue saw Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Moon battle armor suddenly turn as bright as a mirror.

    The two mecha boomerangs sparking with electric current had already arrived, but the wings on Tang Wulin¡¯s back suddenly unfolded and waved about like two guillotine des before brazenlyshing onto the boomerangs.

    ¡°Boom, boom!¡± A sound like thunder was heard as the two boomerangs were pped away. While the two opponents were grappling, Ling Wuyue was astonished to see that Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Moon battle armor suddenly began to shimmer rapidly, and then she noticed that there was an electric dragon on Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear boldly sting at her boomerangs.

    ...What was that?

    ¡°Boom!¡± Ling Wuyue¡¯s ck mecha was blown away by the attack. Tang Wulin raised the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. He pointed it at the mecha, and a valiant dragon¡¯s roar was heard. The Bluesilver Emperor vines unleashed from his entire body almost leaped out almost immediately. A dazzling golden color nketed all of the vines as if to turn every one of them into a giant dragon blooming with golden light. A golden dragon was unleashed from Golden Dragon Spear. Due to the infusion of the golden dragons created from the surrounding Bluesilver Emperor vines, it suddenly grew to a massive size,rger than the ck mecha. It caught up to Ling Wuyue immediately.

    What sort of soul skill was that?

    Ling Wuyue turned pale with fear as the boomerang in her hand unleashed the glow of her fifth soul ring. The boomerang flew out and collided with the golden dragon before detonating itself abruptly into a ball of incandescent light.

    Yet, when the golden dragon was faced with the explosion, it had only raised one of its dragon ws to p the ball of light away, shattering it instantly. The golden dragon arrived before the ck mecha in the next moment.

    Ling Wuyue felt as if her breathing had already stopped. It was as though her ck mecha had sunk into the mud as the terrifying surrounding pressure made short work of the mecha¡¯s protective shield. She devoted all her effort into infusing her soul power, yet she had only managed to dy her ck mecha¡¯s defeat.

    How could he be so powerful? No wonder Jiang Wuyue acknowledged his weakness. From the beginning to the end, Tang Wulin had only truly attempted to attack her just this once, yet she was already rendered incapable of resisting it.

    Ling Wuyue¡¯s heart was most unwilling to ept her defeat when the mechapetition had ended. At this exact moment, she was very much aware that the disparity between herself and this man before her was too great. Even a Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse may not necessarily be able to protect himself when confronted by such an attack!

    Tang Wulin looked at the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand and the now golden vines of the Bluesilver Emperor. He could not help cracking into a faint smile.

    This was his first time using the fusion skill resulting from thebining of his martial soul and bloodline.

    This could be considered a self-soul fusion skill that belonged to him, but it was not just the fusion of his martial soul. Therefore, Tang Wulin dubbed it a ¡®Blood Soul Fusion Skill¡¯. It was the fusion of the bloodline and martial soul.

    His move was known as the Blue Emperor Dragon Soars to the Heaven!

    The golden dragon spiraled downward until the ck mecha¡¯s protective shield waspletely shattered. The giant dragon finally stopped when fragments of the ck mecha, reflecting the shimmer of its dazzling body, appeared before its eyes glimmering with blue-golden radiance. It returned quietly, circling around Tang Wulin¡¯s side for a few seconds before it gradually dissipated into the air.

    Tang Wulin was also feeling frightened, as he had consumed ten percent of his bloodline power just tounch the Blue Emperor Dragon Soars to the Heaven soul skill. His soul power had been consumed by a total of ten percent due to the imbnce with his bloodline power.

    In other words, he could only use the Blood Soul Fusion Skill three times at most even if he were to devote all his effort.

    Of course, the Bluesilver Emperor Dragon Soars to the Heaven was far from his most powerful Blood Soul Fusion Skill. The most powerful part of his Blood Soul Fusion Skill was that it was capable of a myriad of changes. All his martial soul abilities and bloodline abilities could be fused with one another including the soul skills of his own invention.

    This was just the beginning for him. He would only be truly powerful when he had elevated his bloodline power and soul power to that of a Title Douluo.

    The ck mecha fell to the floor with a loud bang while Tang Wulin spread his wings tond softly on the ground. He retracted his dragon wings while he held the Golden Dragon Spear upright at his side. He nodded toward his opponent.

    There was a shimmering glow, and, looking ghastly pale, Ling Wuyue walked out from the mecha. Her ck mecha was not damaged, but it was during that one moment earlier, she understood that Tang Wulin couldpletely and thoroughly destroy her mecha if he had wished.

    Tang Wulin did not do so because they were only sparring after all. Yet, that enormous golden dragon of his left a profound impression on her mind.

    She understood that Tang Wulin had no need to unleash his Overlord Dragon spirit soul during the mecha battle in the Star Dou Battle Network. If he was willing, he could just depend on that terrifying soul skill earlier to defeat her, but he had not because he was attempting to conceal his ability for thepetitionter.

    She had not lost unfairly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve won.¡± Ling Wuyue pursed her lips tightly as she turned around and walked outside.

    ¡°Senior.¡± Tang Wulin retracted his Dragon Moon battle armor and chased after her in quick steps.

    Ling Wuyue stopped walking and spoke without even turning her head, ¡°Anything else? If you wish to humiliate me, do it then. The winner takes all.¡±

    Tang Wulin scratched his head. ¡°Why would I do that? We¡¯rerades! I was just wondering if you¡¯d be willing to teach me mecha operating techniques.¡±

    Ling Wuyue was stunned for a moment before she finally turned around and looked at Tang Wulin with a puzzled look. ¡°You want to learn how to operate mechas from me?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded and answered with a bitter smile, ¡°Actually, you should be able to tell that I¡¯m definitely not a worthy match for you if we were relying purely on our battle techniques. I¡¯m only capable of defeating you by using brute force. I¡¯m not skilled enough, especially when ites to mechas. Thus, I wish to learn how to operate mechas and receive guidance from you.¡± He made a deep and sincere bow to Ling Wuyue while he spoke.

    Let those who were capable to teach serve as teachers. Tang Wulin very much meant what he said!

 Chapter 1000 - Mecha Guidance Master

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Mecha Guidance Master</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the past, he had learned about mecha operation from the Tang Sect, but the sect¡¯s mecha masters weregging far behind the person before his eyes.

    Even though Ling Wuyue¡¯s boomerang martial soul was powerful, she was still much weakerpared to his Golden Dragon King Bloodline. She lost to him because of the disparity between their essential cultivation base, but not because of her skills and techniques.

    Tang Wulin had not even managed to dodge Ling Wuyue¡¯s first attack despite his Dragon Moon battle armor¡¯s amplified speed! Moreover, how could a mecha¡¯s speed bepared to a battle armor master¡¯s? Thus, one could only imagine how skilled she was in operating a mecha.

    Hence, Tang Wulin sincerely wished to learn from her.

    Ling Wuyue scoffed once. ¡°Why would I agree to do so?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. He was naturally confident when he proposed the idea. ¡°That¡¯s because I can help you to forge all the metals needed for your two-word battle armor. Made entirely from spirit alloy, yes? I¡¯m a Saint Craftsman-ranked cksmith.¡±

    He had no choice but to acknowledge that his identity as a Saint Craftsman was certainly useful on many asions, not only for showing off. It was definitely practical.

    As expected, Ling Wuyue¡¯s eyes immediately glistened upon hearing his words, but she soon turned cold and detached. ¡°You¡¯re a Saint Craftsman? Who are you trying to fool here? Why don¡¯t you just call yourself a Divine Craftsman then?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Ask Jiang Wuyue if you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ve helped him forge something before. What¡¯s there to fool you with? What you hear may be false, but what you see is true. I can help you to forge some metal first, then you can teach me.¡±

    Ling Wuyue shifted her gaze slightly. ¡°You can do spirit forging as well? Spirit-forged spirit alloy? Can you really do that?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°My battle armor is made from the metal I forged on my own. Take a look yourself. The greatest feature of two-word battle armor is that it can fuse into one¡¯s body, and it¡¯s much more useful than one-word battle armor for a soul master. At the same time, one must begin to build a firm foundation from two-word battle armor so it can be fused with one¡¯s martial soul and be the battle armor that solely belongs to one person. I think that your cultivation base is already close to six rings, right? Then, you should begin to prepare the metal for two-word battle armor and start making it once you¡¯ve reached six rings. It won¡¯t be that easy for me to defeat you once you have the amplification of two-word battle armor. Your boomerang¡¯s attacking ability will be enhanced even more by then.¡±

    Ling Wuyue raised her head slightly. Her loss in the battle with Tang Wulin was due to the disparity between their martial souls. She could tell that she could not measure up to this boy with her inherent qualities, but, as a soul master, she was still highly captivated by the idea of two-word battle armor. She was already twenty-eight years old this year, so if she was unable to be a two-word battle armor master before the age of thirty, her future path would be longer and tougher.

    Her situation was quite simr to Mu Ye¡¯s, where most of her time and energy had been devoted to her mecha. Approaching thirty, she realized that she would need to work on her martial soul. Tang Wulin¡¯s words went straight to her heart.

    ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re truly capable of helping me to forge the metals needed for my two-word battle armor, it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll teach you mecha techniques.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°I wish to seek guidance from you on some mecha operating techniques and mecha-making skills. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Ling Wuyue agreed without the slightest hesitation. It would be a huge advantage for her if Tang Wulin could help in forging suitable two-word battle armor metals.

    Both of them swore to each other palm-to-palm and set the agreement terms.

    Tang Wulin had always been quick at finishing tasks. He brought Ling Wuyue straight to his forging workshop.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving the material for the first piece of metal needed for your battle armor to you as a gift. You¡¯ll need to prepare the rest yourself. Let¡¯splete the agreement first.¡±

    Tang Wulin inquired about Ling Wuyue¡¯s thoughts on battle armor style and condition at once, before he immediately began to forge for her.

    Naturally, he did not need to exert much strength to forge spirit alloy given his Saint Craftsman-rank forging standards. He immediately forged a piece of spirit alloy with a harmony rate of over eighty-five percent.

    In less than an hour¡¯s time, he had shaped a piece of spirit-forged spirit alloy into a silver-white pauldron that seemed to be pulsating with life source and presented it to Ling Wuyue.

    With a faint smile on her face, Ling Wuyue exhaled as she looked at the metal before her, then at Tang Wulin. ¡°I finally understand why Jiang Wuyue called you a monster. You are truly monstrous. I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll be teaching you for two hours every day in the afternoon when I¡¯m not on duty.¡±

    Tang Wulin was rather fond of Ling Wuyue¡¯s character. She was slightly ill-tempered, but she was straightforward and direct. This was a ssic military officer¡¯s way.

    Tang Wulin was in a great mood after finding such an awesome mecha teacher. He believed that he could certainly make vast improvements in the future with Ling Wuyue¡¯s guidance, whether it was the process of forging ck mechas or his mecha technique.

    Additionally, he had attempted the Blood Soul Fusion Skill that day, and the power was unlimited, just as he had predicted. He would need to cultivate one step further to elevate it.

    It was still in preliminary fusion right now, so there was still much room for improvement. Compared to a martial soul fusion skill, it wascking somewhat in its power, but he believed that it would definitely catch up to martial soul fusion skill¡¯s level when its harmony rate was increased.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s life became even busier after the agreement he made with Ling Wuyue. He spent the day time cultivating on his own, while in the afternoon, he was learning mecha techniques from Ling Wuyue and helping her to forge. Through all that, he began to make preparations for building his ck mecha. He spent his nights participating inpetitions and continued to cultivate once again after thepetition ended.

    Tang Wulin began to receive high-ranking military officials seeking his help to forge when his reputation of being a Saint Craftsman started to spread. There was not much work, but every agreement that he made was enough to earn him a good number of merits. These merits were used by Tang Wulin to exchange for the rare materials needed for his mecha. As for his three-word battle armor, he was not in a rush to get to it now.

    Even though he was already capable ofpleting soul forging, he did not consider himself mature enough, seeing as how he had just crossed the threshold. Tang Wulin¡¯s n was to wait until he became a rank-8 cksmith before he forged his own three-word battle armor. This process required time and tempering.

    There was an order to his priorities. For the moment, his most important goal was to condense his soul core and then elevate himself to rank-60 and a six-ringed cultivation base so that he could fuse the one-hundred-thousand-year Damask Tulip. Everything else woulde after that. As a result, he was only preparing for his ck mecha but was in no rush to begin making it. He genuinely did not have the time for that. As for his three-word battle armor, it was arranged for eventer.

    A soul master would require a seven-ringed cultivation base in order to truly utilize the three-word battle armor¡¯s power. Even if Tang Wulin had his soul core, he did not have the seven-ringed martial soul avatar. Thus, he put the three-word battle armor in ater phase.

    The following rounds of the round-robin tournament of soul master battles left Tang Wulin neither scared nor hurt, for he had not encountered any particrly formidable opponents. Every round of the mecha battles was tough as the opponents were so difficult that he could only defeat them by relying on the superiority of his martial soul.

    ¡°Wuyue, it¡¯s so strange!¡± said Tang Wulin softly when he found Jiang Wuyue during lunch.

    ¡°What happened? What¡¯s strange?¡± asked Jiang Wuyue in confusion.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that we still haven¡¯t encountered any especially powerful opponents after entering the round-robin tournament? Could it be that there are no seven-ringed or eight-ringed seniors from the army taking part in thepetition?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue rolled his eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯re asking about that, huh? Are you looking to be battered or something? Is that not a good thing?¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned. ¡°How¡¯s that a good thing? Our main purpose in taking part in thepetition was to train. Powerful opponents will help us to elevate ourselves even more.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°You really are looking to be battered. I think I can finally see that now. Let me tell you, this is the army¡¯s decision. Nobody with seven-rings and above are allowed to take part in thepetition, so, of course, you won¡¯t be encountering any powerful opponents. Only a small number of high-ranking officials are even aware of our Blood God Army¡¯s existence. The west division is so deste. If arge batch of powerhouses were to appear in the end and enter the finals, won¡¯t our existence be revealed? As for the reward, it¡¯s not worthy of the army¡¯s attention.¡±

 Chapter 1001 - The Opportunity to Achieve Something

    <h4>Chapter 1001: The Opportunity to Achieve Something</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was suddenly enlightened there and then. He was under the assumption that he would encounter a formidable enemy during the round-robin which was why he had even made preparations to use his Blood Soul Fusion Skill during the tournament. Thus far, he had not encountered the opponent he had imagined. His ability as two-word battle armor master, with a cultivation base close to rank-60, a dual powered martial soul and bloodline, plus the strength of the strongest army meant everything was going smoothly for him.

    Jiang Wuyue continued, ¡°Even so, don¡¯t rest on yoururels just yet. Every step during the final stage is thorny. The eight great divisions will be sending out thirty-two contestants each. That¡¯s a total of two hundred and fifty-sixpetitors. Those are all elites chosen from each of the great divisions. When ites to that, try not to get eliminated in the first round, huh?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°I think you ought to worry about yourself more.¡±

    The first three rounds of the finals were eliminations to select the final thirty-two contestants. Then, there were four rounds of round-robin matches to choose the final sixteen contestants, followed by eliminations all the way until the final champion was crowned.

    The first three rounds of eliminations were definitely the toughest. One would first need to try out one¡¯s luck and could easily be eliminated if faced with a powerhouse.

    Moreover, one of the first three rounds of eliminations would be carried out every day, allegedly in order to examine the contestant¡¯s continued fighting capacity! The soul master battles would bepleted first, followed by the mecha battle.

    Thus, the chance of being eliminated in the first round was rather high upon entering the final stage of thepetition. Only the thirty-two finalists entering the round-robin in the end would be rewarded. Tang Wulin had no choice but to say that the Federation was the biggest profiteering merchant.

    Jiang Wuyue chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much for me to worry about. I can give anyone I encounter a good fight as long as it¡¯s not you.¡± His expression suddenly changed upon saying that, and he looked at Tang Wulin with a fidgety gaze. ¡°Little Tang, you don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll encounter you in the first round of the finals, do you?¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s quite dismaying to see someone so uninformed. Did you not read thepetition¡¯s rules? The rules of the finals state that the system will automatically avoid matches between the same division during the first three rounds of eliminations, so we won¡¯t be encountering each other. It¡¯s only possible once we¡¯ve entered the round-robin.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue was immediately relieved. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Haha, then there¡¯s nothing much for me to worry about. Come now, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Ever since Jiang Wuyue began joining Tang Wulin during meals, he had spoiled his pte to the point that he ate from window number one every day.

    The dishes from window number one not only tasted scrumptious but were also the most nutritious. Jiang Wuyue too discovered that eating such top-grade ingredients was beneficial for his cultivation base. It was a more dependable choice to elevate his own abilities rather than trying to move up the ranks in the military.

    There was no need to say a word to Tang Wulin as he naturally had the same idea.

    The main dish for them today was iceworms. They were originally farmed in the northernmostnds, but they were also kept in the snowy mountains here due to the high altitude of the Endless Mountains.

    Only an iceworm of at least half a foot in length was considered the highest grade. The iceworms in their main dish were one foot long with a golden stripe on each of their backs. The flesh was tender and full of extremely pure origin energy and very few impurities. It had a good elevation effect on a person¡¯s body and soul power, but it was also very costly.

    The prices of the dishes from window number one were adjusted ording to the ingredients. Today¡¯s meal cost three thousand merits, so it was certainly considered luxurious in the army.

    Tang Wulin ate his iceworm sashimi in great mouthfuls as he recalled the basic spear technique he was working on the previous night.

    It had already been half a month since he first sought guidance from Ling Wuyue on mecha operating techniques. Only the final round of the round-robin was left before the mecha battle contest waspleted, and it would be happening that night. He had already achieved victories on both sides, and he had even managed to enter the finals through his total dominance in the soul master contest.

    In truth, Tang Wulin had been suffering for half a month previously. Not only was he undergoing hellish training under Ling Wuyue, where he learned both intentionally and unintentionally, his own soul power cultivation was also tormenting him.

    He had always thought that his soul power vortex was just about to condense into soul core, but he was always one step away and he could not seem to move forward.

    Tang Wulin understood that he should not rush this process as there was a possibility of bing delirious if he tried to advance recklessly. Yet, he was stillcking in that final one step, so it was hard for him not to hurry things along!

    The ability to take this step would definitely be as boundless as the sea and sky for him.

    He had been waiting too long for this day toe.

    Tang Wulin ate thest mouthful of iceworm flesh and felt as it melted and burst into a refreshing feeling that fused with his body. The soul power vortex in Tang Wulin¡¯s abdominal area suddenly paused for a moment.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body stiffened, and he was overjoyed by the surprise. He suddenly patted on Jiang Wuyue by his side. ¡°I¡¯ve something to do, so I¡¯m going now. Please inform Ling Wuyue that I won¡¯t be practicing mecha techniques with her this afternoon.¡±

    With that, he ran outside as if he was flying. He dashed straight to his living quarters like a whirlwind.

    ¡®It¡¯s here! It¡¯s finally here!¡¯

    The soul power vortex that paused in his body began to transform. If Tang Wulin had his inner sight on at this moment, he would see that streams of white lights like thunderbolts were shimmering around his vortex.

    He endured the searing pain in his abdomen as he ran into his living quarters. He closed the door and sat down.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath before he began to calm his emotions.

    ¡®Steady. You must be steady!¡¯

    As Tang Wulin was talking inwardly to himself, he attempted to gradually calm his emotional fluctuations.

    The pain in his abdomen was growing more and more intense. It felt like he was being cut with a knife, but Tang Wulin did not interfere with his blood essence power. He sat there steadily as he quietly sensed the change in his soul power vortex.

    It was the opportunity of a lifetime for a soul master to cultivate a soul core. The cultivation base of a seven-ringed Soul Sage was the symbol of finally stepping into the world of high-ranking soul masters. In turn, a soul core was the symbol of a seven-ringed Soul Sage. A soul master could develop a martial soul avatar once in possession of a soul core.

    A person like Tang Wulin who had yet to achieve rank-60 cultivation base but could condense his own soul core could only be described as one in a million.

    Wu Zhangkong once told Tang Wulin that during the lifetime of a soul master, most people only had one chance at condensing a soul core. One¡¯s soul power fluctuation would abide by the harmony of Heaven and Earth during the condensation process, making it the best opportunity for the soul master to be inspired. The soul master must open themselves uppletely, no matter how painful the process was because the opportunity would nevere again if it was missed.

    Tang Wulin definitely had an exceptional advantage in withstanding pain and agony. For years, he had had to deal with ever increasing levels of pain when breaking the Golden Dragon King Seals. Thus, even though the excruciating pain in his abdomen was growing stronger, he could still calm his body and mind to feel the change in his soul power quietly, as usual.

    The original soul power vortex had transformed into soul power light bands that continuously copsed inwardly during the rotations. It felt as if a ck hole had appeared in his abdomen and was absorbing everything from the external world during the continuous copsing process.

    The Dragon Core sat firmly in the middle of his chest and was emitting a gentle golden radiance to strengthen Tang Wulin¡¯s bones, meridians, and muscles.

    A soul master would definitely return to the process of cultivating his body once he had reached a certain level in cultivation. This was because a person¡¯s body would never be able to withstand the powerful energy fluctuation during the process of continuous soul power elevation and break through without having sufficient strength.

    In this case, it would be easily handled by Tang Wulin because the physical capabilities of his body had already exceeded what was required to condense a soul core.

    The inside of the soul power vortex copsed, expanded, then copsed and expanded again. Every time this cycle was repeated, Tang Wulin would have to bear immense pain and agony. He could also clearly sense the origin energy in the air surging wildly into him during this process. Every surge into his body brought an extremely intense soul power fluctuation.

    A short distance away, Blood One opened his eyes from meditation, and a peculiar look shed across his eyes.

    He waved his right hand gently in the air, and his lips soon cracked into a faint smile. He floated up, pushed open the door and left.

 Chapter 1002 - Soul Core Condensation

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Soul Core Condensation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As Blood One walked out, he was just in time to see Blood Three exiting from another room not far from his own.

    ¡°Blood One, did you feel it as well? Is it him?¡± Blood Three¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment.

    Blood One nodded smilingly. ¡°Who else if not him? The Shrek Seven Monsters never disappoint. Not in the past and not in the future either. I believe that since he can be chosen, then he is epted by Shrek Academy¡¯s will of heaven of over twenty thousand years. Thus, I¡¯ll never be surprised by any miracle thates out from him.¡±

    Blood Three exhaled a breath of relief as a gratified expression shed across her face. ¡°I can finally see some hope. I wish to help him.¡±

    Blood One smiled. ¡°Come, let¡¯s do it together.¡±

    They boarded the elevator and walked out from the Blood God Battalion until they reached the outside. Blood Three looked toward Blood One and found that his body was already suspended in mid-air and ascending upward. He was high up in the air almost in the blink of an eye.

    His position in the Blood God Army guaranteed that he would not be attacked by the army¡¯s defense system. Blood One waved his hands in the air, and the powerful wind became gentle in a split second.

    Blood Three followed by his side. Staying next to Blood One, she could feel that the surrounding air was twisting and warping violently under his control. Every change to the warped airflow attracted arge amount of origin energy.

    The origin energy was continuously condensed and refined under Blood One¡¯s control. Gradually, a misty, white radiance began to appear around him.

    He looked just like an immortal floating through the sky.

    The Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers stopped and stared upon witnessing the scene from the ground, their expressions revealing their shock and astonishment.

    Not many had seen Blood One before, but such a peculiar sight was already enough topletely verify this person¡¯s abilities.

    Blood Three asked Blood One with slight concern, ¡°That much? Will he be able to withstand it?¡±

    Blood One smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. His ability to endure exceeds your imagination. Have you forgotten your Shrek Academy¡¯s motto? ¡®To breed only monsters, not ordinary people¡¯. He is the monster of all monsters. What¡¯s a little bit of origin energy to him? He will still be absorbing it even without my presence. He¡¯d just need a longer period of time.¡±

    As he spoke, Blood One pulled downward with his left hand. At once, the white radiance that surrounded his body descended from the sky and flowed in the direction of the Blood God Battalion¡¯s living quarters.

    ¡°Blood One, aren¡¯t you afraid of spoiling things with excessive enthusiasm?¡± It was not only Blood One and Blood Three that sensed Tang Wulin was about to condense his soul core. Zhang Huanyun leaped into the sky and arrived by their side with a puzzled expression on his face.

    Blood One smiled. ¡°Then, we shall wait and see. I¡¯ve told you that he isn¡¯t suitable to follow you because you don¡¯t understand him at all. This turn of events would be considered phenomenal for anyone else, but for him, this is nothing extraordinary. Wait and see. His achievements will certainly surpass our expectations in the future and also exceed every one of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Pavilion Masters of the past millennium at least.¡±

    The white radiance that he unleashed continued to infuse downward as he was speaking. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin could immediately sense it as he was cultivating in his living quarters.

    He had already entered a marvelous state as his body began to absorb the origin energy in the air voluntarily. His abdominal area was still just as agonizing, but the pain seemed to be gradually distancing itself from him. His consciousness could begin to spread outward. It was as if countless energy particles were cheering for him, and he could even distinguish all sorts of different elemental attributes in the energy. Ice and water elements were the thickest among them. There was also arge amount of darkness element. The wind element was exceptionally forceful.

    The light element came in smaller numbers aspared to the rest of them, but it was exceedingly pure possibly due to theck of impurities in the air. The disadvantage of the high altitude was its rarefied air, but the benefit was that everything else became pure and clean.

    The massive amount of all kinds of origin energy was continuously fusing into his body. Tang Wulin¡¯s entire person was trembling mildly during the fusion process. Every time he shivered, the air would warp even more intensely.

    Meanwhile, the origin energy in the air suddenly became more powerful. Tang Wulin thought he could feel every element, but at that moment it was as though he was suddenly looking at a sea of elements, with his body immersed within them.

    The thick elements surged into his body like a swarm of bees and fused into his abdomen. Those streams of soul power light bands turned bright and clear instantly while the rotations began to quicken. An oval-shaped crystal gradually took form in Tang Wulin¡¯s abdomen.

    The crystal was emitting sparkling radiance. It seemed like there was a de of Bluesilver Grass that was growing sturdily in the center of the crystal.

    What a pleasant feeling! The pain seemed to have suddenly vanished at that very moment. Tang Wulin felt as though a satisfied moan echoed out from his abdomen. Thick soul power washed over his body and fused with him naturally driven by his bloodline power, then flowed into his abdomen, toward his soul core that had taken form.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mind was growing quieter and quieter. His entire person was immersed in the awareness of the elemental word. He meditated quietly, feeling every change in the energy till he was sensing how his life was sublimated to the point of entering another world.

    The soul core was the sign of aplete change to a living being. From this point on, he was no longer an ordinary human. He had truly be something superhuman.

    The formation of the core had the effect of extending an ordinary human being¡¯s lifespan by centuries. The value of its existence was a mighty monument to a soul master¡¯s entire cultivation process. Every soul master who managed to cross this threshold would stand a chance to be the most powerful being.

    Gradually, Tang Wulin¡¯s consciousness began to sink inward as the external world¡¯s time and everything else were falling away from him.

    The external world was in the center of the sky.

    The smile on Blood One¡¯s face was growing wider. There was already no need for him to control the origin energy, as it continued surging in that direction by itself. After the bridge was built, Tang Wulin had gainedplete control of the absorption of the origin energy.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Huanyun observed quietly. His expression was growing increasingly astonished, but his face also showed regret. How could he have agreed to Blood One¡¯s terms so easily? He should have fought harder.

    Now that Tang Wulin had received such enormous favor from Blood One, it would not be so simple for Zhang Huanyun to take the boy in anymore.

    Blood One had mentioned that he was trying to reduce Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation time, but they were all experienced people who knew of the disparity between awareness of a sea of elements and rare elemental power! Blood One was helping to build Tang Wulin¡¯s foundation. Moreover, Tang Wulin would have the ability to absorb even more origin energy the sooner his soul core condensed and strengthened his body right from the beginning.

    Time was passing by the second, the sun began to set, and an entire day had passed.

    The white radiance that surrounded Blood One¡¯s body glowed brighter and brighter in the darkness, like a full moon hanging in the night sky.

    With his cultivation base, he would not feel tired even if he were to sustain his current state for a month. On the other hand, the smile on his face grew wider and wider with the passing of time as Tang Wulin continued absorbing energy.

    ¡°He¡¯s truly a monster!¡± Zhang Huanyun could not help praising out loud, while Blood Three¡¯s eyes were glowing with excitement, despite having been very concerned originally.

    The ability to absorb such a massive amount of origin energy and sustain it for such a long period of time signified that Tang Wulin¡¯s soul core foundation was exceedingly firm and was definitely not the result of a forced breakthrough. His overall elevation would be higher when he awakened from the meditation while the awareness of his soul power would grow more intense the longer he spent in this process. Additionally, soul core condensation was also known as the process for a martial soul¡¯s rebirth. His martial soul would undergo a qualitative change once again. The longer he spent being infused with origin energy, the more time his martial soul required to evolve, and it also signified that his martial soul was extremely powerful.

    The night grewte. Blood One spoke to Zhang Huanyun, ¡°you should head back first. Judging by the way it¡¯s going, I think it will continue till tomorrow morning.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m used to loneliness. It¡¯s scarce to see something new here, so I¡¯ll need to witness this from beginning to end. I wish to look at the boy and see what¡¯s so special after his soul core has taken form.¡±

    Blood One smiled and said, ¡°Suit yourself then. Trust that Shrek is still worthy of its reputation!¡±

    Zhang Huanyun scoffed. ¡°I think you¡¯re singing your own praises. Isn¡¯t he a disciple from your Tang Sect? Why don¡¯t you give him to me then? I¡¯ll rmend that he enter the Battle God Hall directly and make him a War God¡¯s Child.¡±

    The so-called War God¡¯s Child was actually the future sessor to the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master. War God¡¯s Child was the most outstanding talent, blessed with thergest number of natural abilities in the entire War God Hall.

    Blood One said with a grin, ¡°What a waste that you¡¯rete to the party!¡±

 Chapter 1003 - A Sudden Burst of Life Force

    <h4>Chapter 1003: A Sudden Burst of Life Force</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhang Huanyun scoffed, but he did not push any further. Of course, he was aware that he would never be able to win over Tang Wulin from Blood One.

    The Endless Mountains at night were extremely cold with its lowest temperature reaching fifty degrees Celsius below zero. The surroundings were pure white snow, but if someone were to examine the energy in the sky with the appropriate device, one would discover that there was a vortex-like object in the sky above the Blood God Army. It was absorbing the origin energy from the surrounding air.

    The vortex was acting like a funnel where its end was infused into the living quarters at the Blood God Battalion. This funnel had alreadysted for a full day and night.

    Finally, twilight began to appear in the distance. The dark night gradually turned deep blue, and another day¡¯s dawn was about to break.

    Blood One¡¯s expression suddenly changed ever so slightly because he could clearly sense that Tang Wulin¡¯s soul core was about to bepleted as his speed of absorbing origin energy began to drop rapidly.

    In the living quarters, ayer of translucent gloss had formed on Tang Wulin¡¯s skin. It was so thin it seemed like the wind could blow it away. The light was circting faintly just under the surface of his skin.

    He was already very handsome, but now he appeared to be pulsing with an even more heroic bearing.

    All the light bands had already vanished from his abdominal area and in ce was an oval-shaped soul core glimmering with a liquid-like blue radiance. The soul core was about the size of a pigeon egg and was highly condensed. There appeared to be a de of crystal clear blue-gold Bluesilver Grass on the inside of the soul core. Most peculiarly, something seemed to be entwined around the Bluesilver Grass and was spinning around the de like a meteor.

    The soul core was finally about to bepleted. Moreover, his soul power had broken through to rank-60 spontaneously. He was a six-ringed Soul Emperor now!

    A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face for he had prepared his soul ring earlier. His thoughts shifted as he realized that the Damask Tulip which had been sleeping soundly in the area between his brows had already awakened.

    However, just as Tang Wulin was preparing to begin fusing his third spirit soul and take possession of his sixth soul ring, the area between his brows suddenly began to glow.

    First, it was a speckle of faint green light, and then five soul rings immediately arose from underneath his body.

    Four of those soul rings were glowing normally, but the fifth green-gold soul ring was blooming with a far more intense radiance.

    The soul core that had just taken form in Tang Wulin shuddered ever so slightly. He felt as if something was vibrating in the depths of his soul core.

    The area between his brows began to tremble along with his soul core¡¯s fluctuations. The energy fluctuations turned from mild to intense in a split second.

    Tang Wulin felt a gush of unprecedented life energy sweep across his entire body. During this process, he waspletely soaked. Thick life source burst out from his body like an oil blowout. It was the first time he ever truly sensed the existence of the Nature Seed which the Damask Tulip had spoken of.

    It was a seed. A dark green seed, shimmering with a glittering radiance like a magnificent emerald between his brows. A tiny, tender shoot began to push out from the emerald seed. The little shoot was an exceedingly dazzling golden color.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul core was fluctuating due to the seed¡¯s presence. He had the vague sensation that something had been added to his body. The thick life source nourished his whole body and made the Dragon Core in his chest bloom with an intense radiance. Tang Wulin felt his entire physical form being altered by the nourishment of the thick life energy. At the same time, the gush of life source was blooming outward from his body,pletely out of his control, and transformed into a green-gold soul ring before spreading farther.

    In the sky, Blood One was already prepared to retire afterpleting his meritorious service. He was d to have built such a strong foundation for Tang Wulin¡¯s soul core by allowing him to absorb this thick origin energy for such a long period of time. It was evident that Tang Wulin had broken through to six rings. His potential was limitless for he had managed to condense his soul core with just a six-ringed cultivation base in addition to that enormous bloodline power of his.

    Yet, it was during this exact moment that Blood One¡¯s expression abruptly changed because he sensed something new from Tang Wulin underneath them.

    The absorption of origin energy stopped momentarily, but in the next moment, a gush of massive vitality, difficult to describe in words, suddenly surged out from below.

    The feeling was akin to a fountain of youth erupting from the ground, and the spring water of life surged wildly, bursting out to the surface before spreading to all directions in the blink of an eye.

    The entire Blood God Army was nketed by this flourishing vitality in that very moment.

    He sensed it, so, naturally, Zhang Huanyun and Blood Three must have noticed it as well.

    It was easy to sense the abyssal aura here, but it was far more difficult to sense life source at this location. Almost no vegetation could survive in such a cold and deste snond. It was only possible to see a dash of green if one ventured a great distance out of the Endless Mountains.

    However, this gush of thick life energy was only too apparent. Blood One had only ever experienced such a thing when he was in the depths of the Great Star Dou Forest.

    He turned his head to the side and met Zhang Huanyun¡¯s eyes. The two highest-ranking officers of the Blood God Army were both shocked. However, there was no doubt that this swelling of life source was highly beneficial to both of them.

    The thick life energy nourished their bodies. They were both men whose age exceeded one hundred years, so the effect of such pure yet dense life energy revitalizing their bodies would certainly bring them unimaginable benefits.

    Zhang Huanyun absorbed the life energy dissipating in the air without the slightest hesitation. As he did so, he yelled across the entire barracks, his voice akin to the sound of spring thunder.

    ¡°Everyone, meditate!¡±

    Even though they were uncertain of where this thick life energy originated, it was definitely impossible for Tang Wulin to im it by himself. Indeed, life energy could be exceedingly helpful to all of them. The infusion of such thick life energy would allow everyone¡¯s body, cultivation base, and even life energy to elevate by leaps and bounds. The effect was most obvious for those with internal injuries.

    The life energy was growing thicker and thicker, but it had been blooming for less than twenty seconds when all of a sudden, a terrifying suction force came from underground.

    The origin energy gathered by Blood One earlier had yet topletely dissipate when it was sucked down by the enormous suction force at once, like a whale inhaling water. The life energy continued to bloom but the absorption of origin energy startled Blood One because he felt as though even his soul power was getting sucked away.

    ¡°Give it to him! Conserve the energy!¡± Zhang Huanyun quickly shouted while waving his hands and unleashing his soul power to send the origin energy in the right direction.

    Blood One¡¯s reaction was only one step behind him, as he gathered the origin energy in the sky once again and sent it downward.

    They were only capable of absorbing a very small portion of origin energy during their cultivation, so it was very difficult to use the origin energy to elevate their cultivation base. Yet, it was a different case with life energy! The sustenance of life energy could directly nourish the human body at its core. Not only was it capable of supplying more life force to prolong their lives, but it was also capable of improving the quality of their physical forms.

    There was no doubt that life energy was the highest grade of energy avable out of all types of energy. It was needed by all life forms, but this was referring to life on the Douluo Continent and might not necessarily apply to that on the abyssal ne.

    Nothing was more worthwhile than exchanging origin energy for a massive amount of life energy, and thus came Zhang Huanyun¡¯s reminder earlier.

    Blood Three was also an intelligent person. She immediatelypelled her cultivation base to help convey the origin energy in.

    At once, the original origin energy vortex erged by several times. The origin energy was guided in and supplied to the person below through the co-operation of the three great powerhouses.

 Chapter 1004 - Germination of the Nature Seed

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Germination of the Nature Seed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There was no need for them topel the origin energy to infuse downward for the terrifying devouring force that appeared below them. It began to absorb spontaneously and violently like the abyss itself.

    Tang Wulin waspletely unaware of what was happening as he had lost control of his body for the moment.

    He could notmunicate with the Damask Tulip, but he felt as though a hole had opened up on his forehead, as deep as the bottomless abyss. This cavernous pit was wildly consuming all the energy in its surroundings, and he could feel that this energy was infusing into the Nature Seed.

    The Nature Seed unleashed thick life force to nourish his body along with everything else in the external world as it spread outward. It also seemed like the seed was desperately attempting to find something.

    The thick life force undoubtedly gave the most benefits to Tang Wulin himself, as it was only released after nourishing his body and he had absorbed its essence.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s green-gold soul ring was so bright it was almost dripping color after absorbing over one-third of the thick life aura.

    In regards to this soul ring, Tang Wulin had practically abandoned itpletely because the only time he had ever used it was with a Limit Douluo¡¯s support. Moreover, he could sense that the green-gold soul ring was capable of controlling nts within arge area, so he would need to absorb a massive amount of energy into his body.

    In his mind, he might not have adequate control over such incredible power even if he reached the level of a Title Douluo, leave alone anything else.

    Yet, at that point, he could clearly sense that the green-gold soul ring was a part of his body. It had begun to fuse with his physical form, allowing him to feel its strength and gradually giving him the ability to control it.

    Was this the benefit of having a soul core?

    With his body out of his control, he could only silently sense the change on the outside while absorbing life force to nourish his body and stabilize both his soul core and Dragon Core.

    The Dragon Core was also absorbing life force rapidly, growing to a size equal to his soul core.

    The two great cores were linked to each other by the bridge of life force and began tomunicate for the first time. Thebinations of different energies altered them, not by fusing but by causing them react to one another. Surrounded by life force, Tang Wulin felt the changes between these two cores.

    He could clearly sense that his body was undergoing a metamorphosis. His entire physique was immersed in an evolutionary process.

    Life was truly miraculous.

    As time continued ticking past, Tang Wulin could feel it more clearly. Meanwhile, all the officers and personnel of the Blood God Army were immersed in the baptism of life force, as they could also sense changes in their bodies as well.

    Long Yuxue sat crosslegged on her bed with a faint radiance emitting from the surface of her body. Her skin became brighter and clearer than before, while her appearance seemed to be more beautiful. Her soul power was transforming under the silent influence of the life force upon her.

    A golden glow radiated from the surface of Jiang Wuyue¡¯s skin as he greedily absorbed the life force in the air to empower his already formidable body. The pursuit of perfection would certainly have left behind some internal injuries. Yet, these injuries were slowly but surely fading to nothing when bathed in the life force.

    Silently, Ling Wuyue sensed the enrichment the life force gave to her body. She pursued the perfection of her attacking skill such that she did not even mind the weakening of her own defense in order to master it. She had lost count of how many times the sharp boomerangs had injured her body when she unleashed them. Underneath her clothes, countless scars crisscrossed the surface of her body.

    However, these scars were steadily healing now due to the life force.

    Each and every soldier¡¯s body in the entire army was having the same experience. They could clearly sense the changes that were happening to them under the revitalization of the life force.

    Blood Two, Blood Four, Blood Five, Blood Six, Blood Seven, Blood Eight, Blood Nine and also the army¡¯s powerhouses ranked higher than Title Douluo had arrived in the air.

    Even without meditation, they were capable of absorbing the iparably thick life force by relying on their cultivation base.

    As they were absorbing the life force, there was utterly no need to hold back as they each unleashed their own strength to draw in more origin energy. Almost all the origin energy across the Endless Mountains had gathered above the Blood God Army and was infusing into the life-engulfing source.

    The thicker the origin energy, the stronger and more intense the life force unleashed from the outlet.

    Gradually, green-hued speckles pushed out soundlessly from the thick snow on the ground. At first, it went unseen, until the green color spread farther across the snow.

    Blood One¡¯s gaze was fixated while Zhang Huanyun¡¯s expression was even more vivid.

    He had been in this ce for over sixty years, yet he had never seen such green in the Endless Mountains before! He did not mind the high cost of building a greenhouse in the army and cultivating some nts in order for his soldiers to feel the joy of green, but that was all he could do.

    However, at that moment, he witnessed the green shade spreading across the white, snow-coveredndscape of the Endless Mountains.

    What a beautiful shade of green!

    Even though the green could not possiblyst long in the snow, the sight of this color still managed to shock everyone that had seen it.

    The little green seedlings began to grow slowly from the continued infusion of thick life aura. The cold did not slow their growth at all. On the contrary, the thick water element in the snow was nourishing the seedlings alongside the life force.

    Sunlight and water nourished them into growing healthy and strong. Gradually, shoots of saplings began to push out from the ground of the Endless Mountains.

    These saplings were absorbing life force but also guiding the origin energy to infuse into the core center that was unleashing that life force.

    ¡°Ding!¡± A crisp crackling sound was heard in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. He could clearly see that the Nature Seed seemed to be cracking a little bit more now. The tiny, tender, golden shoot that had been struggling to emerge slowly opened up and revealed a golden leaf. The leaf was so small, it looked as if it could break at the slightest touch, but the life force could be felt more and more clearly now.

    It was germinating! It had truly germinated!

    Streams of light appeared at Tang Wulin¡¯s sides soundlessly. Those were the six nt-type soul beasts which had fused into his body before. All of them sat cross-legged in the area surrounding Tang Wulin as soon as they came out and quietly absorbed the life aura unleashed by the Nature Seed. At the same time, they unleashed their own auras to refine the life force by working in rhythm with the Nature Seed.

    The green-gold soul ring on Tang Wulin¡¯s body was illuminated. It bloomed with a dazzling array of lights as he could suddenly feel the entirety of the Endless Mountains. He could sense everything in the external world through those newly germinated saplings.

    Time passed and life continued. Leaves began to continuously push out from the Nature Seed, till the seventh leaf emerged. The golden light suddenly vanished as all the life aura paused at once. A seven-leaved golden mark appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead.

    The life aura vanished and the origin energy dissipated naturally. On the other hand, looking at the Endless Mountains from above would reveal that there were already saplings which had grown to over one meter in height all over the snowy whitend.

    Even though the saplings could not truly survive under such freezing conditions, they had existed for a moment at least. Despite being only temporary beauty, the saplings added a dash of spring to all the Endless Mountains.

    The high-ranking officers of the Blood God Army inhaled deeply and opened up every pore on each part of their bodies to absorb thest of the life force as they floated in the sky. Everyone appeared to be glowing with health.

    It was midday. Not only had everyone¡¯s hidden diseases vanished after being nourished by life force for a few hours, but they had also even managed to gain at least five years of life!

    This was the benefit of infusing life energy. The effect was even better especially for Blood One, Blood Three and Zhang Huanyun who had absorbed the pure life force since the very beginning. Zhang Huanyun had been a Title Duoluo stuck at rank-98 for a very long time. For decades, he had not managed to advance at all because it was very difficult for his body to make the final breakthrough.

 Chapter 1005 - One-Hundred-Thousand Year Spirit Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1005: One-Hundred-Thousand Year Spirit Soul</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He felt for the first time the constrictive bottleneck before him was loosened during the process of absorbing the life force. How could he not be excited over it?

    ¡°Please help to thank the boy on my behalf. The Blood God Army owes him a great favor for his help. Ask him what he wants and provide him ordingly. I¡¯m going to engage in closed-door cultivation for some time. Tianwu, you¡¯ll take over the management of the daily routines.¡± Zhang Huanyun¡¯s figure vanished from the army in a sh upon saying that.

    The group of people had absorbed so much life force that they rushed to return to their living quarters so as to convert the life force, they gained today, into what they wished for during their cultivation practice.

    The entire army quietened down as they digested and absorbed a massive portion of the life force.

    Therge stretch of saplings swayed rhythmically in the bitter cold wind of the frozen and snow-coverednd. The nts would not disappear at least for a short period of time.

    Tang Wulin opened his eyes slowly while his five soul rings were retracted silently. The smooth glossy surface of his skin gradually returned to normal.

    He had never experienced such a wonderful feeling before. It felt like the origin energy was flowing into his body with every breath he took. His bloodline fluctuation and soul power fluctuation fused into one another to influence the elevation of his cultivation base.

    Rank-64. After absorbing such a dense life force and origin energy, his soul power cultivation base sustained a breakthrough to rank-64 right after he was in possession of the soul core.

    ¡°Your Excellency, we can begin now.¡± The Damask Tulip floated and bowed in salutation toward Tang Wulin under the close and envious watch of the other five great hundred-thousand-year nt-type soul beasts.

    The growth of the seventh leaf from the Nature Seedpletely convinced all of them of his identity as the Nature Child. How could Tang Wulin trigger the birth of the Nature¡¯s Seed if he were not the Nature Child? If not for the location that was unsuitable, the Nature¡¯s Seed would already have taken root and germinate by now. So long as Tang Wulin¡¯s identity as the Nature Child ensured that he was one with the Nature Seed, he could channel the origin energy for his own use.

    ¡°Great!¡± Tang Wulin nodded toward the Damask Tulip.

    At once, the Damask Tulip swayed its body once and transformed into arge pink flower with its petals fluttering in the air as it spun around Tang Wulin.

    The thick energy fluctuation circted in the air as a tyrannical aura cruised through the airflow. A delicate fragrance lingered in every corner of the living quarters like a mist.

    The fusion of the spirit soul would require both parties to have mutual empathy andplete willingness. There was no doubt that the shackles that bound the Damask Tulip¡¯s heart were already removed, and it was willing to apany Tang Wulin for the rest of its life.

    Everything was achieved effortlessly during the process where the pink radiance was fusing into his body. Tang Wulin¡¯s body that was nourished by the Nature Seed earlier appeared to withstand its hundred-thousand-year cultivation base with great ease. The entire process of absorbing the spirit soul was smooth due to the Nature Seed assumingmand of the process. The presence of a strong body, a nt-type martial soul, and the Nature Seed ensured that the fusion process was carried out without a hitch.

    Pink petals gradually circled, spun, and retracted around Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Finally, it transformed into a ring of blood-red radiance that surrounded Tang Wulin while the rest of his five soul rings emerged once again to reflect the blood-red soul ring.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s aura increased exponentially. His whole body¡¯s quality transformed once again after being infused by the hundred-thousand-year spirit soul. There was a spiritual aura about him with a dash of elegant fragrance emanating from his body.

    The fusion of the Damask Tulip ensured that all kinds of poison could not invade Tang Wulin¡¯s body from then on.

    Although it was a fusion of the spirit soul and not the soul bone, the spirit soul¡¯s assistance was not something a soul bone could measure up to.

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes as he entered into the meditative state once again. The soul core in his abdomen area shook ever so slightly as the dense soul power immediately spun in his body following the Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s mode of operation. Simultaneously, the Dragon Core responded as well. His bloodline power circted in reverse. These two powers circted in opposite directions to form a whole new vortex within Tang Wulin¡¯s body. As a matter of course, the origin energy in the air was gathering toward him.

    Tang Wulin had reason to believe that he would only spend a short amount of time during the process of elevating his cultivation base from rank-60 to rank-70 aspared to the previous elevations in the past.

    The fusion of a hundred-thousand-year spirit soul allowed his soul power to be elevated a step further to rank-65.

    He had already caught up with hispanions¡¯ standards within a few short months. At the same time, the elevation of his cultivation base had exceeded his soul power elevation by far.

    As to the extent of his elevation, he would still need to experience it in depth via actualbat in order to be thoroughly acquainted to the gains of his elevation at this time.

    Naturally, the soul power vortex achieved breakthrough after the fusion process that had taken such a long time to finally allow Tang Wulin to join the ranks of the high-ranking soul masters. It had also established the foundation for him to continue to the peak of cultivation in the future.

    The entire Blood God Army gradually awoke after a full day. The feeling was undoubtedly peculiar for everyone. It felt like each person was given a new lease of life after being nourished by the life force.

    Blood One was already waiting for Tang Wulin when Tang Wulin reappeared in the Blood God Battalion¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not supposed to ask about this, I can¡¯t refrain myself from asking you anyhow. What was that with the dense life energy?¡± Blood One looked at Tang Wulin curiously with Blood Three standing by his side.

    They were the two people from the Blood God Battalion who managed to gain the most from Tang Wulin¡¯s breakthrough this time.

    Tang Wulin pondered for a moment before he answered, ¡°I wonder if both of you are aware of the Ancient Gold Tree.¡±

    Blood Three¡¯s expression changed as she cried out involuntarily, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re aware of that. I thought the Ancient Gold Tree, along with the academy, had...¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded gently. ¡°The Ancient Gold Tree is still the core of Nature. I don¡¯t know its origins, but it was probably left by the First Ancestor of Shrek Academy. I received the Ancient Gold Tree¡¯s assistance through a chance encounter which allowed me to possess the strength to be on intimate terms with Nature. Perhaps, it¡¯s because I¡¯m initially a nt-type soul master. Before the explosion which destroyed the Ancient Gold Tree, it left me its seed and used my body as its origin source to nourish its seed. The seed awakened when I achieved a breakthrough to my soul core, and it resulted in a dense life source being emitted while I absorbed massive amounts of origin energy from the air. This is not a suitable ce for it to grow. Hence, it¡¯ll remain as the core of Shrek Academy when we rebuild Shrek City in the future.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s voice sounded sonorous and forceful with a grim determination when he ended his elucidation.

    Blood Three covered her mouth subconsciously while tears streamed down her face spontaneously. How could she possibly not know about the existence of the Ancient Gold Tree as a former high-ranking personnel of Shrek Academy?

    It was the foundation of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion and whose very existence relied on it! The Ancient Gold Tree was notpletely annihted for it left behind its seed. Hence, there was a possibility of its revival. What else could be more exciting to her other than having this knowledge?

    The existence of the Ancient Gold Tree signified that it was highly possible for the academy to be rebuilt!

    Blood One was simrly shocked for the Ancient Gold True was once Shrek Academy¡¯s true core. Tang Wulin and the others could not possibly survive the incident without the Ancient Gold Tree¡¯s protection. He did not expect the tree to leave behind its seed, so it was truly a marvelous event.

    The Ancient Gold Tree had actually protected the entire Shrek City including the Tang Sect headquarters at the time. Unfortunately, the enemy¡¯s attack was overly powerful such that the two Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition¡¯s destructive power exceeded the Ancient Gold Tree¡¯s protective capability.

    A tinge of sorrow shed past Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. Perhaps, the Ancient Gold Tree could have sessfully withstood the catastrophe if it had not given a third of its energy to Tang Wulin. His heart was filled with guilt. No matter what, he would ensure the Nature¡¯s Seed to grow again.

 Chapter 1006 - Profit or Loss?

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Profit or Loss?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Blood One looked at Tang Wulin intensely. ¡°The Ancient Gold Tree¡¯s seed had brought immense benefit to the army. It allowed everyone to receive nourishment from the life force and elevated everyone¡¯s cultivation base. What do you wish as a reward for doing so?¡±

    ¡°Reward? There¡¯s a reward for that? You helped me gather so much origin energy. This is a little embarrassing! I can ask for anything as a reward?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were glowing.

    Blood One was still smiling as he listened to Tang Wulin¡¯s first half of the conversation. With the turn of events during thetter part of the conversation, Tang Wulin was at a loss whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Boy, you really know how to capitalize on your benefits, don¡¯t you? However, that¡¯s good too. Zhang Huanyun said that you can choose your reward. I was the one who helped to gather the origin energy for you in the beginning, but everyone joined in afterward. The Ancient Gold Tree absorbed such a massive amount of energy. It¡¯ll definitely startle the world if it happened elsewhere. The origin energy from at least a thousand square meters was absorbed into nothingness.

    He was right. Had it been another ce with a dense poption other than the deserted Boundless Mountain, Tang Wulin would definitely not be able to absorb such a massive amount of the origin energy so easily.

    ¡°The reward, can it be a military rank? Look, I¡¯ve already entered the finals and even for the mecha battle as well. Could my military rank be promoted too?¡± Tang Wulin enquired.

    Blood One¡¯s lips could not help cracking into a faint smile. ¡°Why¡¯s military rank so important to you? I wish to know why you want your military rank promotion so much?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I thought I¡¯ll be granted leave of absence when I¡¯m promoted to the rank of major and above. Then, I¡¯ll be able to leave the camp freely.¡±

    Blood One was stunned for a moment while Blood Three could not refrain herself fromughing. ¡°So you¡¯re doing this to be entitled to leave of absence? Our Blood God Battalion is supposed to enjoy the benefit of one leave of absence per week. You can also umte a few days to go on a long leave of absence. Although you¡¯re a supernumerary personnel, you are entitled to preferential treatment as well.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin was truly unaware that the Blood God Battalion offered such special treatment.

    Blood One could not help smiling upon seeing Tang Wulin caught in bewilderment. ¡°Do you still want your military rank promotion then?¡±

    Tang Wulin clenched his teeth and spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± The Blood God Army¡¯s reward was nothing more than material gains and military ranks. He could still exchange for the materials by earning merits from forging. However, he could not do the same with military rank promotions. He would still need the Blood God Battalion¡¯s assistance to be promoted.

    Blood One nodded and spoke, ¡°Alright, military rank it is then. Zhang Huanyun is still engaged in closed-door cultivation at the moment. The Blood God Battalion is allowed to decide on the military rank promotion as long as it¡¯s with proper justification. The merits you¡¯ve umted are enough to confer you a major. In addition, your entry into the finals of both thepetitions qualifies you to be the top three finalists. Besides, the life force you¡¯ve brought enlightened the entire army increased everyone¡¯s life span by at least five years and indirectly healed many people¡¯s internal injuries. It is a meritorious service with astronomical gains. I might as well immediately confer two military ranks upon you. I¡¯m making an exception in your promotion, but your cultivation base is worthy of your rank. Thus, I¡¯m conferring to you the rank of colonel. Are you willing to ept?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin immediately uttered the eptance. Even his tone went a few pitches higher. What else was there if not to ept? What could be better than this? He was a colonel now! He had simply attained the highest level in a single step which was simr to being promoted to a regimentalmander from a toon leader. He was even one rank higher than Jiang Wuyue. It truly made him swell with pride!

    Blood One smiled and nodded. ¡°Very well then. I shall make arrangements for your promotion ceremony. It¡¯s decided then.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Tang Wulin stood at attention and saluted.

    ¡°Go,¡± said Blood One with a smile.

    Tang Wulin left with joy and excitement. He was going to continue practicing his spear technique. He would like to see if he could achieve a breakthrough in his spear technique after his cultivation base was much elevated and his soul core condensed.

    Blood Three watched as Tang Wulin boarded the elevator joyously. Wondering whether tough or cry, she said, ¡°I thought you¡¯ve always cared for him? Is it okay to entrap him like this?¡±

    Blood One spoke with a smile, ¡°How am I entrapping him? This is the reward he wanted. I didn¡¯t make him choose it.¡±

    Blood Three spoke with helplessness, ¡°You¡¯re allowed to give him the highest reward of the army ording to the regimentalmander¡¯s wish. Still, the highest reward of the army is a red mecha! Being conferred a higher military rank is nothing but a mere ideology. Our Blood God Battalion doesn¡¯t acknowledge ranks anyway. It¡¯s a vast difference between being conferred a colonel and being awarded a red mecha.¡±

    Blood One spoke with a smile, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m aware of that. However, it may not necessarily be a good thing to give him the red mecha now. His speed of progress is too fast so he will need to temper himself more. Even if he were to own a red mecha in the future, I hope that it¡¯ll be through his own effort to build one for himself and not rely on receiving one directly. It¡¯s true that he did enlighten the entire army this time, but it wasn¡¯t all his effort actually. I worry that he will be conceited if he¡¯s overly rewarded. The boy has a stable temperament. Fortunately, he¡¯s not so easily influenced. I don¡¯t want his mental state disturbed by external forces.¡±

    Blood Three heaved a sigh. ¡°He will be facing a tough time that is beyond our imagination in the future. The possession of a divine mecha will at least be an additional safeguard for him.¡±

    Blood One shook his head and spoke in all apparent seriousness, ¡°Only his own ability can truly safeguard him. For us soul masters, we must depend only on ourselves to reach the peak and not on a mecha. I can see the potential in him that goes beyond the ranks of a Limit Douluo! To be the choice of the Nature Seed, think about it, where did the Ancient Gold Treee from in the beginning? It¡¯s a level that could only be reached by the divine. He had the approval of the Ancient Gold Tree, the approval of the Nature Seed for the revival of Nature on the entire continent. Thus, his possibility in the future could well be...¡± He raised his hand and pointed up with his finger.

    Blood Three looked at Blood One in astonishment. ¡°Is that truly possible?¡±

    Blood One answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, if there is even the slightest chance, it will certainly be him. I¡¯m confident in him.¡±

    Blood Three took a deep breath. She now understood that Blood One had such high regard of Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin was unaware of his loss, as he immediately ran over to the gravity training room. He retrieved his Golden Dragon Spear and continued with his training.

    Soon, he discovered that he had be something different. The transformation which he was looking forward to had finally appeared.

    He held the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. The moment he pierced forward with his spear, his Dragon Core and soul core would release its aura naturally. Simultaneously, Tang Wulin could sense the double-rotation of a peculiar vortex appearing in the middle of the two great energy cores which unleashed a gush of strength into him before diffusing into the spear.

    It was the perfect fusion of his bloodline power and soul power.

    The spear¡¯s radiance began to change as its initial dazzling golden color turned white-gold. Without using his soul skill, three feet of the spear¡¯s radiance would be unleashed naturally whenever he pierced forward with the Golden Dragon Spear. It was a result of the guidance from Tang Wulin¡¯s strength.

    Currently, the spear¡¯s radiance achieved a length of seven feet, and it was a move he made effortlessly! He did not have to shift his strength intentionally at all.

    In other words, the quality change to his spear¡¯s radiance had also doubled its power. Moreover, the white-gold spear¡¯s radiance was certainly different from the initial golden spear¡¯s radiance.

    It was definitely a great surprise to him! The spear¡¯s power had increased exponentially, while he could infuse his energy into the spear such that his awareness of the divine weapon became much stronger. It was as if the more energy he infused into the spear, the more intense the inner secret unleashed from the Golden Dragon Spear would be.

    He pierced forward with the spear continuously until the white-gold radiance illuminated every part of the room. The spear¡¯s radiance could reach a hundred meters when Tang Wulin focused all his efforts into piercing forward with the spear and almost prated the training room.

    What was that...

    Tang Wulin felt his bloodline boiling. Was he so powerful as such? He utterly dared not unleash all his strength outside the training room.

    ¡®No, I must try it out at the Star Dou Battle Network.¡¯ It was the only ce where he could unleash all his abilities.

    ¡°Wuyue, what are you doing now? If you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t we train in the Star Dou Battle Network? I¡¯ve had some insight from my recent cultivation. Would you like to try it out?¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯ve some insight as well. Great! Let¡¯s spar then. Are you paying? Why bother splitting the cost between us? That¡¯ll only put a distance between us. Give me a treat. I don¡¯t find it awkward anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hang up, don¡¯t hang... We¡¯ll split the cost equally then.¡±

    It was getting more difficult for Jiang Wuyue to ask Tang Wulin for a treat these days for he was getting more shrewd!

    If only Jiang Wuyue could hear Tang Wulin¡¯s thought: ¡®I learned this from you!¡¯

    Tang Wulin entered the Star Dou Battle Network first and waited for Jiang Wuyue at the agreed location. Although there was nopetition, the Star Dou Battle Network was heavily utilized in the army. Jiang Wuyue would need to queue for his turn. Tang Wulin waited for half an hour before Jiang Wuyue finally arrived.

    ¡°You¡¯rete!¡± said Tang Wulin.

 Chapter 1007 - The White-Gold Spears Radiance

    <h4>Chapter 1007: The White-Gold Spear¡¯s Radiance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Jiang Wuyue spoke with an unpleasant tone, ¡°You think everyone is in your Blood God Battalion where everyone has their own Star Dou Cabin? Do you know how much I envy you? I¡¯ll get myself one once I¡¯ve umted enough merits. Only that it¡¯s too expensive. It takes eight thousand merits, and I can¡¯t afford that!¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke smilingly, ¡°Then, you¡¯ll have to be patient and queue for your turn. Let¡¯s go. Less talk, more action.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue scoffed once. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely beat you up so bad this time you¡¯ll be looking for your teeth all over the floor. Let me tell you this. I don¡¯t know how the army managed to trigger a massive amount of life force a few days ago, but I made a qualitative improvement from the event. It¡¯s an enormous breakthrough. My soul power vortex is formed. My Overlord Dragon¡¯s strength is elevated multiple times with the support of my soul power vortex, so I¡¯ve no need to worry about theck of strength anymore. Just wait and see, hehe!¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled as he spoke with a harmless expression on his face, ¡°Sure! I¡¯m not afraid to be beaten for one can only improve after being beaten!¡±

    Jiang Wuyue shouted, ¡°Go!¡±

    They split the cost of two thousand Federation coins between them equally. A radiance shed past and they entered thepetition arena.

    It was apparent that Jiang Wuyue was overjoyed with his breakthrough. He could hardly suppress himself. As soon as the electronic voice was heard, he immediately unleashed his battle armor and martial soul.

    A dusk-gold radiance engulfed his body. Tang Wulin saw a dense and vigorous, dusk-gold vortex appearing vaguely in front of his body.

    The blooming of the vortex immediately made Jiang Wuyue¡¯s body swell up to eight meters. The thick and heavy two-word battle armor attached to his body exuded an exceedingly tyrannical aura which burst forth from his body at once.

    His soul power, under his control, was spinning at full speed, while a terrifying strength fluctuation shook the surrrounding air so violently wisps of crack marks appeared in the air.

    Jiang Wuyue spoke in a discernible prideful tone, ¡°The soul power vortex that I¡¯ve formed is different from others. The spinning speed of my soul power vortex is at least three times that of an ordinary soul master because of my body¡¯s strong endurance. It supplies me with an exceedingly massive amount of energy that is directly infused into my strength. My strength has grown three fold as well. You¡¯re certainly no match for me this time despite your strength in the past.¡±

    ¡°Come!¡± Tang Wulin smiled as a golden radiance shimmered on his body. With his two-word battle armor attached to his body and his mask deployed, he gave out a crisp sonorous sound while his Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his hand simultaneously. The spear swayed once by his side as a seven feet white-gold radiance bloomed from the tip of the spear.

    A raging roar was heard. Jiang Wuyue dashed in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction in great strides. His hands were stretched out as a pair of war hammers dropped into his hands. He raised the war hammers as a dense and energetic dusk-gold radiance burst out instantly which appeared like two little meteors heading straight toward Tang Wulin.

    He was not lying about his increased strength. His double war hammers now yielded at least a three fold increase in its strength. Even a three-word battle armor master could not withstand the terror of his power.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes. The battle armor on his entire body was rippling with a faint golden radiance. He made a sudden move in the next moment.

    The pair of dragon wings on his back retracted abruptly. All of a sudden, his entire body turned brighter when he touched the tip of his toes against the ground. The wings on his back pped just once when Jiang Wuyue saw a stream of dazzling radiance in the next moment.

    A sense of sharpness which was difficult to define was felt for a moment. The double war hammers¡¯ strength seemed to have dissipated within a split second and even his soul power vortex that was spinning at full speed paused momentarily.

    From the beginning to the end, Jiang Wuyue only saw a speckle of white-gold radiance shed past before disappearing. A momentter, Tang Wulin vanished without a trace.

    Soon after, Jiang Wuyue discovered that his soul power vortex was out of control.

    ¡°Boom...¡± Jiang Wuyue¡¯s body disappeared within a violent explosion apanied by the sounds of him screaming out in agony.

    The golden res on Tang Wulin¡¯s body were retracted at present. The crystal clear, yet solid-like radiance that turned white-gold were emitted from the Golden Dragon Spear but was now slowly dissipating.

    At the moment just before Jiang Wuyue exploded, a huge hole that was a full meter in diameter prated his enormous body. Even his two-word battle armor was incapable of shrinking the wound.

    A shadow shed and Tang Wulin was removed from the battle zone without having much of an opportunity to learn from the experience.

    Jiang Wuyue stood over there with an astonished expression. Simr to how Tang Wulin had yet to fully experience the change of his energy during the battle, Jiang Wuyue had yet topletely awaken from his sudden annihtion.

    What happened? He had made such a vast improvement, yet how did it end so soon? He did not even have the chance to see the wound on his body.

    ¡°Wulin, you¡¯re out as well? What happened? Is there something wrong with the Star Dou Battle Network?¡± Jiang Wuyue looked at Tang Wulin in puzzlement.

    Tang Wulin blinked. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m out as well, am I not? It seems like both of us collided into each other and thepetition ended on its own ord.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue frowned deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve not heard of any problem with the Star Dou Battle Network though. If there¡¯s something wrong with the system, the Federation will be in deep trouble. Come, let¡¯s try again.¡± He took the initiative to pay the two thousand Federation coins as he was saying that. Both of them were brought into thepetition stage of the battle zone once again.

    A radiance shed once as both of them appeared simultaneously. The countdown from the electronic voice was heard which sounded the same as before.

    ¡°It feels like nothing has changed! Yet, how did the earlier problem appear?¡± said Jiang Wuyue to Tang Wulin in a confused expression.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Shall we try again?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue nodded. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do it again.¡± He unleashed his battle armor and martial soul once again as he was speaking. Six soul rings arose while his body erged together with a pair of war hammers in his hands. He growled ferociously as he dashed in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    Tang Wulin was simrly dded in his battle armor with the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. The white-gold spear¡¯s radiance appeared once again. With his prior experience, his spirit and soul fused into one instantly. The two great energy cores were shimmering with dazzling radiance as they transformed into the yin-yang energy vortex which resulted in a sudden increase of energy in the white-gold spear¡¯s radiance. When he dashed toward Jiang Wuyue, the golden radiance on his body was evidently growing stronger.

    He relied on the Golden Dragon Flies move of the Golden Dragon Nine Moves in the earlier battle to increase his speed. With the support from his positive-negative vortex, the power of the Golden Dragon Flies was greatly enhanced. In his next move, using the omnipotent sharp spear¡¯s consciousness, Tang Wulin pierced through Jiang Wuyue¡¯s body.

    He did not even bother to use the Golden Dragon Flies this time, but he dashed directly toward Jiang Wuyue. However, his speed had doubled aspared to before. He touched the tips of his toes against the ground and elerated abruptly. In a sh, he was already upon Jiang Wuyue.

    This time, Tang Wulin seriously felt the experience. Just as Jiang Wuyue¡¯s double war hammers were about to strike his body, the double cores in his body glowed brightly while the dragon wings behind his back pped once abruptly to elerate for a second time. He forced his way between the double war hammers, followed closely by his white-gold spear¡¯s radiance which had reached Jiang Wuyue¡¯s dusk-gold battle armor.

    The Overlord Dragon¡¯s defense in addition to the two-word battle armor had made Jiang Wuyue exceedingly powerful. However, both defenses dissolved silently, upon contact with the white-gold spear¡¯s radiance, to flow along Tang Wulin¡¯s spear tip.

    A shadow shed once and Tang Wulinnded on the ground out of thin air. This time, the entire process was not as fast without the enhancement from the Golden Dragon Flies. At least, Jiang Wuyue felt intense pain. When he lowered his head to look at himself, he saw a huge gaping hole on his chest. Just then, the electronic voice was heard.

    ¡°Thepetition has ended. Little Tang: Victory.¡±

    A shadow shed once again as both of them were sent out from thepetition stage in session.

    Jiang Wuyue widened his eyes in surprise outside the battle zone while Tang Wulin had an innocent expression.

    ¡°What happened there? Earlier? It was so painful. You defeated me?¡± Jiang Wuyue finally came to realize the truth.

    Tang Wulin blinked. ¡°I¡¯ve won? It ended too soon. Why did I not feel anything? How did I win?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! How did you win?¡± Jiang Wuyue¡¯s face was filled with confusion. The serious w in Jiang Wuyue was that he had always assumed no battle armor master of equal rank was capable of breaking his defense in one move, hence defeating him in the same instant. He still could not figure out the situation this time despite feeling the pain.

    Tang Wulin spoke with a stern expression, ¡°It seems like the battlework has a number of problems in its system. We must try out a few more times. If it¡¯s truly faulty, we can then report to the army. Come, let¡¯s try out again. I¡¯ll pay this time.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue believed Tang Wulin upon seeing him pay the fee willingly with his overwhelming sense of righteousness. Both of them entered the battlework once again.

    A minuteter, they were sent out in session again.

    ¡°What the heck! That was too painful. Tang Wulin, what happened? What¡¯s with that white-gold spear¡¯s radiance of yours? This time, I actually saw it. It was your Golden Dragon Spear that punctured a hole in my body. What¡¯s going on with you? Did you capitalize on a w in the battlework¡¯s system? Or were you cheating?¡± asked Jiang Wuyue as he skipped about.

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched. He coughed once and spoke, ¡°No! How could I possibly know the battlework¡¯s w as this is a technological product of the entire Federation? Is there something wrong with you? An issue with your defense or perhaps your own cultivation that resulted in the weakening of your defense.¡±

 Chapter 1008 - Donâ€™t Feel Inferior

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Don¡¯t Feel Inferior</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Jiang Wuyue had his brows in a tight furrow. ¡°Is that so? But I feel perfectly fine! The way I felt it, my defenses were clearly up. How could it be weakened?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Nevertheless, it¡¯s a grave problem. It¡¯s insignificant in the Battle Network, but if something in your body goes wrong while you¡¯re fighting an abyssal creature, then that would be disastrous. It¡¯s a matter of life and death! Why don¡¯t we go in again so that you can feel the changes in your defenses carefully?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue nodded immediately. He said with slight nervousness, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try again. This time, go slow, don¡¯t be in a rush to attack me.¡±

    They both re-entered thepetition stage.

    When Jiang Wuyue hammered his own chest with his giant hammer, he felt his defenses and his battle armor¡¯s defensive powers were in ce. The anxiety in his eyes immediately vanished.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong! My defenses are normal! See, the force of that strike just now was at least thousands of kilograms. I don¡¯t feel anything wrong with my defenses. Haha, I told you I¡¯m fine. Then again, I don¡¯t trust...¡±

    A minuteter.

    ¡°Tang! Wu! Lin!¡± An exasperated Jiang Wuyue looked at Tang Wulin who emerged from behind him. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s your spear that¡¯s acting strange. Your strength is odd as well. This time my hammer clearly hit your Golden Dragon Spear, why did it bounce off immediately? It also left a deep mark on my hammer. My defensive powers mean nothing against your Golden Dragon Spear. It¡¯s like cutting through butter with a hot knife. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Tang Wulin blinked. He was just about to say something when Jiang Wuyue continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve no idea as well. I won¡¯t believe you even if you said so. You¡¯re a devious man. You must¡¯ve known what happened from the very beginning. It¡¯s not a problem with the Battle Network, right? It¡¯s your abilities that have evolved.¡±

    Although Jiang Wuyue was honest and frank, he was not dumb to be able to reach his current status. After a few tries, especially when he had focused his attention, he realized that he had been duped by Tang Wulin. This man had known what was happening from the beginning all along, but he had tricked him into being the target practice time and again.

    However, he was also greatly shocked. With his defensive powers which were already at its peak among the ranks of Soul Emperors. Tang Wulin¡¯s attacking powers had rendered his defenses utterly useless. Even Soul Saints or ordinary Soul Douluos could not do that! It was especially true for the sudden kill in their first match. Even if he had underestimated him, his attacking powers would have had to be highly potent for him to pull that off.

    Jiang Wuyue was unable toprehend all this, but the truth wasid in front of his very eyes.

    Tang Wulin said with a helpless expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I really have no idea what happened. I did have some breakthrough, but I don¡¯t understand why it made that much of a difference. You must¡¯ve weakened, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap. My soul power vortex has already formed, and it¡¯ll most certainly turn into a soul core in the future. How could I possibly have grown weaker?¡± said Jiang Wuyue angrily.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression changed immediately as he said smugly, ¡°Then it¡¯s me who¡¯s be stronger. You don¡¯t have to maintain that tough fa?ade. You can just admit that you¡¯re afraid of me. There¡¯s no shame in that. It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t discriminate against you. We can still be friends.¡±

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m afraid? I wasn¡¯t afraid. I was merely unfamiliar with your abilities after your transformation.¡± Jiang Wuyue retorted angrily.

    ¡°Huh! You don¡¯t even dare to fight me, and still, you say that you aren¡¯t scared? We¡¯ve fought a few times now. You must be used to me by now, right? Are you still brave enough toe at me again?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s nose was high in the air.

    ¡°Bring it on! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s afraid after this. You¡¯re paying!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Wulin agreed without hesitation. They re-entered thepetition stage again.

    Two minutester.

    A light shed, and Jiang Wuyue staggered out of it. An expression of fright shed across his face.

    Tang Wulin walked out after him and dered smugly. ¡°Told you that you can¡¯t. This, my friend, is the difference between us!¡± As he scoffed at Jiang Wuyue, he pointed at the muscles on his arms.

    ¡°Impossible! I refuse to believe this. Again!¡±

    Another two minutester...

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Yet another two minutester...

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    A defeated Jiang Wuyue looked at Tang Wulin before him. If the first time had been a mistake, and the second had been carelessness, what would three times or five times be? Would that still be considered a mistake?

    This fellow was simply a monster. Whether it was his strength, agility, attacks or defenses, everything about him was in the supetive. His Golden Dragon Spear did not look like a heavy weapon no matter how one looked at it. Still, Tang Wulin managed to parry his giant hammers even in a head-on collision. The defenses which Jiang Wuyue took pride in did not pose a problem to Tang Wulin. The moment Tang Wulin had an opportunity, Jiang Wuyue¡¯s body would be immediately impaled.

    What was even more terrifying was Tang Wulin¡¯s Spear¡¯s Consciousness. When his Spear¡¯s Consciousness was unleashed, Jiang Wuyue would immediately feel a chill running down his spine, as if the chilly air flowed through his body which was being hollowed by the spear.

    When faced with such an opponent, despite Jiang Wuyue¡¯s high battle spirits, the feeling of defeat remained! If they continued battling, Jiang Wuyue¡¯s confidence would bepletely shattered. He did not want to continue fighting Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Wuyue, are you alright?¡± Tang Wulin came to his side with a face full of concern.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Jiang Wuyue panted. It was not easy for him to recover from the pain he felt.

    Tang Wulin sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it¡¯ll turn out like this. Have I grown so strong? Wuyue, I¡¯m sorry. I know that an overly huge difference between our skills will make you feel inferior, but I didn¡¯t n for it that way. It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t feel inferior. Continue to put in more effort.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s feeling inferior? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s feeling inferior!¡± Jiang Wuyue¡¯s short temper could not be restrained.

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t even have the guts to continue. If that¡¯s not feeling inferior, what is?¡±

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have the guts?¡± Jiang Wuyue¡¯s eyes bulged. In the next instant, his gaze turned calm suddenly. He scoffed and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re doing. I won¡¯t take the bait again. You¡¯re a sly one. You¡¯re trying to prod me into fighting you again with your snide remarks. I won¡¯t be a fool this time.¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°Whatever you say. I want to give you a chance to redeem your self-esteem by not using my battle armor in the next match. Since you¡¯re reluctant to continue, forget it then. Let¡¯s go out.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Do you mean it? About you not using your battle armor?¡± Jiang Wuyue pulled at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Of course!¡± said Tang Wulin earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ve to give you a chance to redeem your self-esteem. Forget it. Seems like you aren¡¯t interested at all. I should save myself the pain of being clobbered by you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Wulin, you¡¯re a good person. Come,e. Let¡¯s have another match. This time, I¡¯ll pay!¡±

    They re-entered thepetition stage and stood opposite each other. Tang Wulin had a faint smile on his face.

    Jiang Wuyue looked at him with keen sparkling eyes, ¡°You gave your word. You can¡¯t use your battle armor!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Tang Wulin nodded toward him.

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    With the prompt from the electronic voice, Jiang Wuyue unleashed his martial soul and battle armor once more and raised his strength to the maximum.

    As Tang Wulin looked at him, he could not help but muse inwardly. If it had been any other opponent, he would definitely not have prodded them into continuing the fight although he needed powerful opponents to have a measure of his current strength.

    However, Jiang Wuyue was different. He had the most formidable battle spirit among all the people Tang Wulin had met. Besides, he was simple-minded. He had a better psyche than most people. He truly fought braver the more he lost.

    As expected, Tang Wulin did not unleash his battle armor. He held his Golden Dragon Spear by his side. Four golden soul rings arose from beneath his feet which circled around him.

    The first golden soul ring shone. It was his impressive Golden Dragon Body. Golden scales covered his entire body. Although it did not enhance him as much as his battle armor, the scales on his body emanated a faint whitish glow.

 Chapter 1009 - Colonel

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Colonel</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He tapped lightly on the ground with the tips of his toes. He was still able to unleash the Golden Dragon Flies even without his wings.

    The faint silhouettes of wings flickered behind him. In the blink of an eye, Tang Wulin was already in front of Jiang Wuyue. He shed upward with the Golden Dragon Spear in his hands and aimed it at Jiang Wuyue¡¯s pair of hammers.

    After the metallic nging, the situation was clearly different. This was expected as Tang Wulin had not donned his armor, whereas his opponent, Jiang Wuyue, wore two-word battle armor and was physically powerful. Jiang Wuyue¡¯s hammers were slightly raised by the impact, but they were not blown away.

    However, at that very moment, Tang Wulin suddenly bellowed furiously with his Golden Dragon Roar!

    A giant golden dragon¡¯s head materialized, with a diameter of more than five meters. It let out a furious howl at Jiang Wuyue at close-range.

    Jiang Wuyue felt the sound wave hit him with terrifying force. The roar tossed his body backward, knocking him senseless. His very bloodline was heavily suppressed.

    Tang Wulin floated in midair. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hands burst forth with a dazzling incandescent white glow. He thrust his spear, and his Spear¡¯s Consciousness condensed into a thirty-meter-long spear of light which reached Jiang Wuyue instantly.

    Jiang Wuyue lived up to his name as an expert of the same rank. When his battle armor was under attack, he activated his protective barrier reflexively, and the stimulus also brought him back to his senses. He instinctively crossed his hammers in front of his chest, shielding himself.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The whitish-golden spear¡¯s gleam prated the first warhammer and pushed his second hammer so hard that it smashed into his chest. The impact shook Jiang Wuyue so much that his vision darkened. His battle armor¡¯s defenses were nearly breached.

    Shortly after, Tang Wulin shook his spear. With an excited roar, a giant golden dragon leaped into the sky and caught up to Jiang Wuyue instantly, striking him from the front.

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s body was sent flying and his soul skill was shattered. With a sh, Tang Wulin¡¯s rose to the skies instantly. Countless brilliant, golden Bluesilver Emperor vines surged out like a swarm of bees. He pointed forward with his Golden Dragon Spear and the vines shone with the same glow. It was as if there were hundreds of Golden Dragon Spears stabbing Jiang Wuyue¡¯s body all over.

    The Golden Dragon Impaling Array!

    Jiang Wuyue felt as if he had crashed onto a wall of nails. His entire body stiffened and countless bloody wounds were cut into him.

    Shortly after, Tang Wulin swiped with his Golden Dragon Spear. The golden glow around him reached the height of its brilliance. It was his Golden Dragon Rage Domain. The only difference was, since they were opponents, the Domain covered Jiang Wuyue and had a suppressing effect on him.

    The Golden Dragon Spear in his hands suddenly shot out countless beams of light. Every beam seemed to be apanied by a de of Bluesilver Grass. Hundreds of these beams converged into one instantly. The whitish-golden spear¡¯s gleam suddenly intensified, and the entirepetition stage was enveloped in its radiance. He then forcefully thrust downward.

    In Jiang Wuyue¡¯s perception, the air around him seemed to have transformed into the Spear¡¯s Consciousness. When the hundreds of spears merged into one, the process seemed to havepressed the air until it was only a hundredth of its original volume. The sound of bones cracking came out of his body during thispression. When the spear stabbed at him, he felt as if his entire being was impaled. Not only his body, but even his soul felt like it was being pierced.

    ¡°Puhh!¡±

    Jiang Wuyue was nailed to the ground. The white spear of light suddenly exploded and sted his body into a fine powder.

    The Thousand using Fingers!

    Tang Wulin was ovee with joy. Although he was still unable to materialize that much Spear¡¯s Consciousness with a solid a form, he had the help of his Bluesilver Emperor! He could finally unleash a portion of the Thousand using Fingers¡¯ powers. This was also the closest he hade tounching the Thousand using Fingers in battle. Although it was still some leagues away from theplete Thousand using Fingers, at least he had learned what it was like.

    Days of spearing practice and the formation of his soul core had finally given him a huge boost. Also, with thepletion of his soul core, theplementing Yin and Yang effects of the two cores had greatly reduced his consumption of energy when he used his Blood Soul Fusion Skill.

    Before this, he could only use his Blood Soul Fusion Skill up to three times, but after thepletion of his soul core, he could already use it ten times if not more.

    When Tang Wulin came to the outside of thepetition grounds, what he saw was Jiang Wuyue standing there with a nk expression. He seemed to be out of sorts.

    Tang Wulin was anxious. The Thousand using Fingers would affect one¡¯s spiritual powers as well. He hoped that Jiang Wuyue¡¯s soul was not damaged by this. If it was, he would be in a lot of trouble.

    Fortunately, the Star Dou Battle Network protected its users to a high degree. After a moment, Jiang Wuyue¡¯s body started trembling.

    As he shook harder, his spirit seemed to return to him, as evident in his eyes.

    Jiang Wuyue staggered and sat on the ground with a thump. He then started panting heavily, his eyes filled with fright.

    ¡°How¡¯s this possible? How¡¯s this possible?¡± He had lost and lostpletely. He had beenpletely suppressed by Tang Wulin¡¯s explosive attacks from the beginning right until the end.

    Although Tang Wulin did not attack him with Blood Soul Fusion Skills alone, his martial soul and bloodline had merged due to the effects of the yin-yang vortex. Thus, his martial soul and bloodline would reinforce what the other wascking. Although his rank-65 soul power was only that of a Soul Emperor, it was not far below Jiang Wuyue¡¯s. He could also suppress Juan Wuyue¡¯s bloodline. With the addition of the terrifying powers of his Blood Soul Fusion Skills, even with his battle armor on, Jiang Wuyue was still met with a terrible defeat.

    This was definitely something Jiang Wuyue had not foreseen. However, the truth was right there before him. He had no choice but to believe it.

    ¡°Wuyue, are you alright?¡± Tang Wulin asked, concerned. This time, he was genuinely worried.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Jiang Wuyue¡¯s expression showed that he was speechless.

    Tang Wulin sat down beside him, ¡°Pressure can also be motivational. A spring is soft, but the more you press it, the harder it¡¯ll bounce back. You have exceptional talents, and fighting me is in itself unfair to you. Our bloodlines are too closely rted and your bloodline is greatly suppressed by mine. Actually, the disparity between our power isn¡¯t that great.¡± This time, he was genuinely trying tofort him. Even he knew not to overdo it.

    ¡°Go away!¡± said Jiang Wuyue pointedly. ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t fight you anymore. I¡¯ll have to go back and think carefully about all this. I can¡¯t ept this. There must be something that I¡¯ve overlooked.¡± As he said this, he got to his feet and walked out.

    Watching him leave, Tang Wulin scratched his head. He reckoned that it would be difficult for them to spar together again. However, he really should not make him his opponent anymore.

    After his few sparring sessions with Jiang Wuyue, Tang Wulin fully understood his own current condition.

    His soul core wasplete. After the two great energy cores formed theplementing yin-yang vortex, his overall strength had improved by leaps and bounds. He could even stand a chance against a three-word battle armor master.

    Since he could not use Wuyue anymore, he had to find a substitute. There were still a few days before the next match.

    He disconnected from the Star Dou Battle Network. Tang Wulin sat cross-legged and meditated to process and absorb the experience of actualbat. However, because Jiang Wuyue had not put him under too much pressure, the benefits he had obtained from the fight were quite minimal. At most, he had gained a clearer understanding of himself.

    As expected, having a soul core made a difference.

    What he had to do next with, the time he had, was figure out how to harmonize his various abilities andpletely unleash all of hisbat strength.

    His soul power cultivation base had been raised to rank-65 in a short time. With the addition of his two great soul cores, it was enough to cause a change in him. Settling down and gathering himself would be his approach for the time being.

    When Tang Wulin awoke from his meditation, it was already the morning of the second day.

    His Blood God Bracelet rang with the ringtone of a soulmunicator.

    ¡°Hello, Blood One.¡±

    ¡°Come over to my ce. Your rank is ready.¡±

    ¡®Rank? Colonel?¡¯

    In an instant, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was aze. When he thought about the possibility of being a colonel, he was overjoyed at the surprise. He had only been there for a few months. The facts had proven that it was the right decision toe here. Not only had his cultivation base substantially improved, but he was also being promoted to colonel. He could be regarded as a mid-level military officer already.

    He came to the Blood God Battalion.

    Tang Wulin noticed with astonishment that Blood One was not the only one present. From Blood One to Blood Nine, all great Nine Blood Gods of the Blood God Battalion were present.

    ¡°Good morning, senior officers!¡± Tang Wulin stood at attention and saluted.

    Blood One looked at him with a stern expression and said, ¡°As per your request, and after verification and discussion by the army, it has been decided that you will be conferred the rank of colonel as the reward for your umted merit points and the recent Life Baptism. The Blood God Battalion¡¯s supernumerary personnel, Tang Wulin,e forward.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Tang Wulin strode toward Blood One, and Blood Three came up with a tray. There were two impressive insignias on the tray¡¯s red cloth.

    Two bars and three stars flickered with a brilliant golden glow.

 Chapter 1010 - Wager?

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Wager?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Every young man dreamed of being a soldier. Soldiers who had no ambitions of bing generals were not good soldiers. In their youth, everyone had dreams of bing a general one day. Tang Wulin was no exception. When he saw the two bars and three stars presented before him, he could not stop a dash of excitement from appearing on his face.

    Blood One changed his military rank for him personally. The other eight Blood Gods could not help but smile slightly.

    Blood One said, ¡°Since your military rank has already surpassed that of a lieutenant colonel, from now on, you¡¯re promoted from Blood God Battalion supernumerary personnel to a preparatory member. Your next target will be him.¡±

    As he said this, Blood One pointed at Blood Nine. ¡°Outside of the nine Blood Gods, a preparatory member is the highest status one can have, but the highest rank you can receive is that of a colonel. It¡¯s simple if you want to move up a rank. You¡¯ll just have to defeat a Blood God. With that, you can rece them and be an official member of the Blood God Battalion. Do you understand?¡±

    Tang Wulin turned to look at Blood Nine, who was also looking back at him. Blood Nine raised his eyebrows at him as the smile on his face thickened.

    Blood Nine hade from the Battle God Hall. Without question, he was a Title Douluo-ranked expert and a three-world battle armor master. The gap between them was still quite wide at the moment.

    However, what Tang Wulin thought about was that, with the improvement in his cultivation base, what he needed most right now was a powerful opponent. Only under pressure from a powerful opponent in actualbat, would his cultivation base be brought out quicker. It was the only way he could maintain his fast-paced improvement.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you, senior officer. Senior officer Blood Nine, anytime that you¡¯re free, I would like to challenge you to a battle in the Star Dou Battle Network. This is because we can only fully unleash our strengths inside the Battle Network. There¡¯ll be no need to hold back,¡± Tang Wulin immediately said.

    Blood Six could not help butugh. ¡°Wulin, you haven¡¯t learned to walk yet, but you want to run!¡± Simr to Blood One, he hade from the Tang Sect and had naturally taken a liking to Tang Wulin. He meant to remind him not to reach for what was beyond his grasp.

    Tang Wulin put on a smile that said he would not hurt a fly. ¡°I only want to see just how great the gap between senior official officer Blood Nine and I is so that I can make him a goal I can reach for.¡±

    Blood Nine said with a faint grin, ¡°Sure! I¡¯m free today. I¡¯ll spar with youter.¡± He did not think much about what Tang Wulin had said. The clear difference between their cultivation bases had made him ept Tang Wulin¡¯s wordspletely.

    Blood One was the only one whose eyes looked excited. He was the one who had personally experienced the entire process of Tang Wulin condensing his soul core.

    The condensation of a soul core was the mark of a seven-ringed Soul Saint. Although Tang Wulin did not possess a Soul Saint-ranked soul power cultivation base yet, the density of his soul power far exceeded that of a normal soul master¡¯s. With the addition of his soul core, his actual strength was already equal to a Soul Saint¡¯s. When his Golden Dragon Spear, the improvement of his battle armor with his Saint Craftsman skills and the existence of his bloodline power were factored in, he was definitely different from ordinary two-word battle armor masters, even though he appeared to have a standard two-word battle armor master¡¯s cultivation base.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, please go to the Star Dou Battle Network to witness this battle of theirs and give Tang Wulin some pointers,¡± said Blood One.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Senior officer, I remember that there aren¡¯t any allocations for spectators for normalpetitions, right?¡±

    After he said this, the Blood Gods broke intoughter. Blood Three said gently, ¡°We of the Blood God Battalion have our own special rights. We can watch any match. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    They had special rights? As expected of the Blood God Battalion, they were in another league altogether!

    Blood One looked toward Blood Nine. ¡°Wulin isn¡¯t as simple as you think. Don¡¯t lose!¡±

    Blood Nine was astonished. Heughed hysterically and said, ¡°Captain, don¡¯t scare me like that! I¡¯ll be very sad if I be a preparatory member.¡± As he said this, he even cowered behind Blood Eight and made a terrified face. His antics made everyone break intoughter.

    Blood Two red at Blood Nine. ¡°Since Big Brother has told you not to be careless, you better get a hold of yourself. You have been serving for long enough. Why are you still so flippant after all these years?¡±

    Blood Nine¡¯s expression turned peculiar. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Blood Nine, then at Blood Two. He suddenly noticed that they looked alike. Also, Blood Nine was clearly afraid of Blood Two. That was genuine fear that he showed.

    Blood Three snickered. ¡°They¡¯re father and son, the two of them. Two Blood Gods from the same family. They¡¯re also a much-told tale in our Blood God Battalion.¡±

    Tang Wulin was hit with a sudden realization. ¡®So that¡¯s why.¡¯

    In the Blood God Battalion, the number of people who came from the Battle God Hall numbered the most. There were three of them, with Blood Two as the leader, Blood Eight and Blood Nine. However, he never expected Blood Nine to be Blood Two¡¯s son. That was truly an interesting story! He was a Title Douluo himself, and he had nurtured his son until he cultivated he achieved the same rank. That was not easy, but when he saw the fearful look on Blood Two¡¯s face when Blood Two spoke to him, he reckoned that he must have endured a fair share of hardships throughout the process of his training and cultivation.

    ¡°Everyone will be busyter. Let¡¯s enter the Battle Network right now.¡± Blood One had decided for everyone.

    Tang Wulin returned to his dorm. He felt slightly anxious but more excited. This was still his first time fighting head-on with a Title Douluo.

    Title Douluos were the most powerful beings who stood at the pinnacle of the soul master realm! He only hoped that the difference between Blood Nine and himself would not be too great. Otherwise, this sparring session would not mean much either.

    He entered the familiar Battle Network and logged in.

    Little Tang appeared within the Battle Network. Tang Wulin calmed himself down and felt the changes in his surroundings. He prepared his form so that he would be at his best.

    He had always thrived inpetition-type settings. The more powerful his opponent was, the more it would stimte him to do better. This was why although he was about to face an unprecedentedly powerful opponent, he felt more and more excited with every passing minute. He was bing even more ready.

    When he reached the stadium, he quickly located the others from the Blood God Battalion.

    The nine Blood Gods had given themselves cute aliases. They were called Red One to Red Nine, simply recing the word ¡°Blood¡± with ¡°Red¡±.

    Tang Wulin could not help but felt slightly speechless at this. However, this was good as well, as it was easier for him to remember.

    Red Nine walked up to Little Tang and patted his shoulder. ¡°You must do your best, alright? As long as you can force me into using my battle armor, we¡¯ll count it as your victory. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Tang Wulin nodded in agreement without hesitation.

    Red Nine smiled with squinted eyes as he said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve earned quite some merit points through forging. Why don¡¯t we make a little wager?¡±

    This person had to be at least thirty years old, but he still acted as if his mental age was that of a child. Tang Wulin could not help but feel slightly speechless.

    ¡°Okay. How much?¡± He agreed without hesitation. Giving himself a challenge would not be an issue.

    Red Nine gave it some thought and said, ¡°How about ten thousand. It won¡¯t mean much if it¡¯s too little anyway.¡±

    ¡°Hey, no bullying children!¡± Red Eight came toward them from the side and twisted Red Nine¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Ow! Little Eight, be gentler! He¡¯s now a two-word battle armor master and has a soul core. Isn¡¯t it enough for it to be his victory if he can force me into using my battle armor? Let us have some fun, it¡¯s not every day we get to do something exciting.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Blood Eight red at him, exasperated that he would not live up to her expectations.

    Blood Nine smiled tteringly and said, ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll get half the amount of the wager. If I lose, you won¡¯t have to pay half a point. That should be enough for you, right?¡±

    At this, Blood Eight smiled, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Speak softer, don¡¯t let the captain and the others hear you.¡±

    The edge of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched. What kind of people were these...?

    However, he was still very thankful to Blood Eight. After all, she had saved his life before! Without Blood Eight, he would not have been able to block the abyssal ne monarch¡¯s attack.

    ¡°You may begin once you¡¯re ready,¡± came Blood One¡¯s voice. The Blood God Battalion had the responsibility of guarding the entire abyssal passage. Although the abyssal tide had just ended and there would be no danger of any powerful abyssal creaturesing to attack them, they still had to stand guard.

    Blood Nine generously paid for the venue of their little match. The other eight Blood Gods disappeared as each of their bodies flickered away.

    A glow shed past. Tang Wulin and Blood Nine appeared on thepetition stage and faced each other from afar.

 Chapter 1011 - Unleashing Helplessly

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Unleashing Helplessly</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath and entered into hispetitive state. His gaze immediately turned sharp. On the other hand, Blood Nine opposite him was still all smiles.

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    Blood Nine curved a finger toward Tang Wulin who quickly unleashed his own battle armor.

    His brilliant golden battle armor was unleashed and covered his entire body. Tang Wulin immediately rose to a height of three meters. He unfurled his golden dragon wings behind him and his aura intensified rashly. He held out his Golden Dragon Spear before him. The spear was four-and-a-half meters long. The spear¡¯s de burst forth with a whitish-gold gleam.

    Blood Nine¡¯s smile on his face was unchanged, but he was cautious. The circles of soul rings arose from under his feet to cover his entire body.

    Three purples and six cks. His nine soul rings moved rhythmically up and down around his body. The immense pressure originating from a Title Douluo was immediately felt.

    Tang Wulin swiped horizontally with his Golden Dragon Spear. Blood Nine, who stood opposite him, had a slight change of expression. It was because he felt the aura that he unleashed had been shattered by Tang Wulin¡¯s simple action. Later, he felt the scorching heat that came from Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    It was not a scorching heat caused by a rise in temperature, but which came from his bloodline aura. Four golden soul rings rose from beneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet and moved rhythmically about him in a vertical manner. Tang Wulin¡¯s aura, on the other hand, intensified frenziedly. Especially shocking was his blood essence power which suppressed Blood Nine¡¯s blood essence until it trembled slightly.

    ¡®No wonder he caught Blood One¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s really one of a kind!¡¯

    Blood Nine squinted his eyes slightly. His gaze started bing cautious.

    His opponent was a Title Douluo. Naturally, he would not attack him of his own ord. Tang Wulin understood that. He pointed forward with his Golden Dragon Spear and charged toward Blood Nine quick as lightning.

    He retracted the wings behind him slightly. He did not use his skills the moment the battle began. Tang Wulin¡¯s pupils were already vertical by this time. Hisplementing yin-yang vortex swirled with full force under the effects of his Dragon Core and soul core. He had raised his cultivation base to the maximum.

    They were but a hundred meters apart. He had crossed half the distance in an instant. When he was thirty meters away from his opponent, Tang Wulin tapped the ground with the tips of his toes and leaped upward. He pointed his Golden Dragon Spear forward which burst forth with a gleam. He pped his dragon wings behind him and unleashed an explosive Golden Dragon Flies. He broke through the sound barrier in an instant.

    An explosion sounded in the air and the whitish-gold spear¡¯s gleam was already upon Blood Nine.

    Lightning fast! It was the only description for the entire scene. It was not only the enhancement from his battle armor but from his skills as well. With his super powerful physique, the speed at which Tang Wulin operated was not inferior to a Title Douluo.

    Blood Nine detected it beforehand and was prudent enough. When he saw that Tang Wulin was upon him, he activated his martial soul as well.

    A peculiar-shaped weapon appeared in his hands. It was also a spear, but it was only equipped with a tip at one end. The de was around a meter long and was shaped like a serpent which was split open at the tip. It was, amazingly, a Snake Spear.

    The nine soul rings that had been circling around him instantly attached themselves onto the Snake Spear. The Snake Spear¡¯s de pulsated with light and resembled a snake sticking out its tongue. He shook his wrist and his Snake Spear went to meet Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear.

    There was no release of the spear¡¯s gleam. The instant the Snake Spear was flicked, the surrounding air seemed to contort and bend Tang Wulin¡¯s spear¡¯s gleam.

    However, at this very moment, his spear¡¯s gleam disyed its powers.

    When it came into contact with the contorted space, the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s gleam seemed to be shaken for a moment. However, in the next moment, the spear¡¯s gleam remarkably pierced through the contorted space to reach Blood Nine.

    Blood Nine raised his eyebrows. He swayed his body slightly and sidestepped the spear¡¯s gleam. The Snake Spear in his hands and Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear collided with each other.

    Amidst a crisp ring, the Snake Spear retracted as quickly as lightning. Tang Wulin felt a strange rotating force working on his Golden Dragon Spear which was tugged to the side. Then, the Snake Spear reappeared instantly and was immediately upon Tang Wulin¡¯s chest.

    What a quick attacking speed! Was this the attacking speed of a Title Douluo? However, the problem was that he did not manage to knock his Golden Dragon Spear away at the first contact!

    Blood Nine was also in shock at this moment.

    After all, he had the cultivation base of a Title Douluo, and his own strength was also of the same rank. Usually, if his opponent was a Soul Emperor, the contact just now would have been sufficient to disarm his opponent.

    However, when his Snake Spear collided with Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear, he felt that the Golden Dragon Spear was heavy as a mountain. Besides, the sharpness of the spear¡¯s de surprisingly sent a painful jolt through his Snake Spear.

    Although the Golden Dragon Spear was deflected slightly, it still brazenly stabbed his shoulder.

    Upon evaluating his current situation, if he had followed through with his stabbing attack, his Snake Spear would have stabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s chest, but Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear would have hit his shoulder in turn.

    Blood Nine had watched videos of the Golden Dragon Spear. The fact that the Golden Dragon Spear could devour energy left a deep impression on him. In addition, Tang Wulin had the defenses of two-word battle armor. It was not difficult for a Title Douluo to break through a two-word battle armor¡¯s defenses, but there would inevitably be a pause in his attack, even for just a brief moment. By that time, he would have been wounded already. Was it worth the risk?

    Since Blood Nine was a Title Douluo facing off with a Soul Emperor, any injury inflicted by his opponent upon him would put him to shame. That was why he made a split-second decision. His Snake Spear drew an arc in the air and traveled past Tang Wulin¡¯s chest. It was aimed directly at Tang Wulin¡¯s right armpit.

    If this dyed attack of his were tond first, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s attack would naturally stop abruptly.

    However, at this very moment, Tang Wulin boldly reacted to the situation.

    His Dragon Moon battle armor instantly turned into a mirror-like texture. He made no attempt to evade. His Golden Dragon Spear shook in his arms and a whitish-gold spear¡¯s gleam shot forth powerfully and stabbed Blood Nine¡¯s shoulder directly.

    A soul power shockwave immediately appeared on Blood Nine¡¯s shoulder and transformed into a contorted halo. It forcibly refracted Tang Wulin¡¯s spear¡¯s gleam. Even so, the spear¡¯s gleam still managed to cut a thin line on his shoulder.

    Fortunately, he was not attacked by the actual Golden Dragon Spear. His opponent would not be able to absorb his life energy. Who would have thought that a Title Douluo would be injured during the first bout with a Soul Emperor?

    Simultaneously, the Snake Spear had stabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s armpit. Tang Wulin only had time to shift his body slightly. He did not attempt to dodge the attack, instead, he took the blow with his breastte.

    ¡°Ding!¡± The Snake Spearnded true and his two-word battle armor¡¯s barrier was instantly shattered. His battle armor was dented, but at the same time, it flickered rapidly.

    Blood Nine thought that the battle had ended there and then, although Tang Wulin managed to injure him. Least of all, he never expected his Snake Spear to fail to pierce Tang Wulin¡¯s two-word battle armor. How could this be possible?

    He had already unleashed his first soul skill to increase his Snake Spear¡¯s sharpness!

    At this very moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand suddenly let go of his Golden Dragon Spear. His left hand shed at the Snake Spear with the Golden Dragon w and his right hand swung directly at Blood Nine.

    Golden Dragon Nirvana w!

    The huge Golden Dragon w made a shocking appearance. Countless Bluesilver Emperor vines surged out like a swarm of bees and seemed to merge with the sharp ws from behind.

    Blood Soul Fusion Skill. Hence, the precise name of this skill should be Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Nirvana w!

    The immense pressure and destructive aura made Blood Nine¡¯s blood curdle even with his cultivation base. He felt a threat to his life at the same time the w was unleashed.

    ¡®This is bad, this young man¡¯s attack is so powerful!¡¯

    The Snake Spear shook, and its third soul ring shone brightly. It was as if a giant python sprung out of the Snake Spear suddenly and mercilessly hit Tang Wulin¡¯s chest which sent him reeling backward. Even so, the Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Nirvana w which could cover twenty meters still managed to reach Blood Nine.

    This was one of Tang Wulin¡¯s most powerful attacks. Itprised of the Duskgold Dreadw Bear¡¯s right w soul bone, his Golden Dragon King bloodline, battle armor, the Golden Dragon Nine Moves, and his Blood Soul Fusion Skill. This attack had the equivalent destructive powers of a Title Douluo.

    Although Blood Nine sent Tang Wulin flying and spitting out blood in midair, he had to face an attack that he could not run away from.

    Blood Nine made a frightening conclusion. He realized he would not be able to block the attack if he did not use his battle armor.

    However, how could it be possible?

    After all, he was not Jiang Wuyue. His body transformed almost as soon as he made the realization.

    His grey battle armor instantly appeared on his body, and he retracted his Snake Spear. At the moment he extended his wings behind him, a grey halo was released.

 Chapter 1012 - Battling Blood Nine

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Battling Blood Nine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Blood Nine fell from the sky. He was suppressed so heavily that he fell to the ground. Although his face was concealed by his mask, his expression was that of fright.

    He never thought that he would be in a passive position while facing a Soul Emperor.

    How was this possible? He was only a six-ring Soul Emperor!

    He even dered that it would be his loss if he was forced to unleash his battle armor. In any case, he never expected himself to lose!

    However, the truth wasid before him. Even with his three-word battle armor¡¯s powers, he was still affected by the immense force and fell to the ground despite being able to fend off his opponent¡¯s attack. It was simply unbelievable.

    Just how terrifying and great his power must have been for him to pull this off.

    Tang Wulin was not in high spirits either. His chest felt tight. Although his battle armor had blocked most of the impact, it was still an attack from a Title Douluo. Two types of soul power, a positive and a negative, came from the Snake Spear. They swirled furiously as they tunneled into his body. His battle armor had absorbed eighty percent of the impact, but even the remaining twenty percent was enough to make him feel as if his internal organs were on fire. Fortunately, hisplementing yin-yang vortex swirled swiftly enough to mitigate these two destructive energies.

    As expected, Title Douluos were truly extraordinary!

    Currently, each of the eight Blood Gods who were watching from the side of thepetition stage had different expressions. The one who was most shocked was none other than Blood Eight.

    They had exchanged blows once, only once! Blood Nine had just lost the wager.

    How was this possible? When did he grow so strong?

    She was the one who brought Tang Wulin to the Blood God Battalion. Although Tang Wulin had yed an important role inbating the abyssal creatures, he could not possibly bepared to the Blood Gods. That was the situation just a few days ago. Surprisingly, he had managed to escape unscathed after exchanging a blow with Blood Nine and had forced him to unleash his three-word battle armor.

    Nobody believed what just transpired before their very eyes. However, the truth was right there in front of them.

    Blood One had a faint smile on his face. As expected, this young fellow was truly extraordinary. The w he unleashed just now was definitely not a simple soul skill.

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath and suppressed his wounds. At the same time, his eyes focused. The situation after this would undoubtedly be more difficult because he would be facing a three-word battle armor master!

    Blood Nine¡¯s expression soured. It was embarrassing! Other than feeling shocked, he was deeply upset. The eight Blood Gods from Blood One to Blood Eight were watching this battle. He was especially mindful of his father who would be watching this battle closely.

    Before the match started, he even made a wager with Tang Wulin in all sincerity and seriousness. He had wanted to take the opportunity to earn some merit points. However, who would have expected him to lose the wager after exchanging just one blow? ording to their agreement, he had already lost the battle.

    ¡®The thing is, how can this young fellow possibly be so powerful?¡¯

    Unlike him, currently, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were burning. He was filled with a determination to fight.

    His Golden Dragon Spear had returned to his grasp long ago. His dented Dragon Moon battle armor slowly returned to normal. Although it was only a two-word battle armor, it was forged out of spirit alloys made from four types of metals. Whether it was its offensive, defensive, or self-healing powers, it was far superior to ordinary two-word battle armor.

    Tang Wulin pointed his Golden Dragon Spear to the front and let out a skyward roar. He extended his wings behind him, pped it strongly once and he was already in the air. The Golden Dragon Flies!

    A ferocious dragon¡¯s roar was heard when he rose into the air as if there was a giant Golden Dragon circling him. Within the body of the Golden Dragon, the Bluesilver Emperor vines solidified. Seemingly in an instant, it had raised Tang Wulin¡¯s imposing figure to its peak.

    Blood Nine snorted. He pointed forward with his Snake Spear in the direction of Tang Wulin. His sixth soul ring shone again, and the giant python¡¯s illusory shadow reappeared. A dazzling glow burst forth from the Snake Spear. At the same time, a three-word battle armor domain formed by countless giant pythons were projected under him. The halo spread out and covered an exceptionally wide area.

    At the moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s body disyed some changes whereby he had unleashed more skills.

    A golden halo suddenly spread out under him. It was the impressive Golden Dragon Rage Domain.

    The two domains collided with each other.

    Blood Nine¡¯s battle armor domain seemed to have been turned golden in an instant.

    The area covered by the domain and its intensity were rted to the user¡¯s cultivation base. Nevertheless, there were also differences between the domains. One such difference was their respective ranks.

    Without a doubt, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Rage Domain¡¯s rank far surpassed that of Blood Nine¡¯s Debilitating Domain which was an added feature of his battle armor.

    That was why when their domains shed, despite Blood Nine¡¯s cultivation base which had an absolute advantage, his domain did not have the upper hand.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body slowed down a little. Simrly, Blood Nine was also affected by the Golden Dragon Rage Domain. His aura was evidently being suppressed.

    At this very moment, a fierce dragon¡¯s roar was unleashed by Tang Wulin as he flew swiftly in the air.

    The giant Golden Dragon¡¯s head, formed by the Bluesilver Emperor vines, suddenly erged. At the same time, it became more robust.

    A deafening roar which brought a peerless, dense blood essence shockwave was brazenly released.

    Even Blood Nine, who had a Title Douluo¡¯s cultivation base, had his spirit shaken for an instant. His entire bloodline was obviously suppressed amidst the furious howl. The illusory, giant python¡¯s shadow behind him was especially affected, and immensely so. To his surprise, the illusory shadow crumbled instantly.

    Blood Nine¡¯s sixth soul skill was abruptly interrupted by Tang Wulin.

    The giant dragon¡¯s head which let out the furious howl shook suddenly. Seemingly breaking out from its shell, the giant Golden Dragon solidifiedpletely and charged toward Blood Nine the moment his sixth soul skill crumbled.

    It appeared that Tang Wulinunched a series of consecutive attacks. Actually, he hadunched three Blood Soul Fusion Skills in the following order: the Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Flies, the Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Roar, and the Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven¡¯s.

    How could he possibly hold back when he was fighting a Title Douluo?

    Blood Nine reacted instantly. His dispersed sixth soul skill had left him speechless, but his three-word battle armor responded to the impact. His extravagant battle armor burst forth with ayer of crystalline grey, light barrier which blocked off the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven¡¯s impact. At the same time, he flicked upward with his Snake Spear which burst forth with thousands of beams of light. He did not utilize any soul skills but merely used hisbat skills. Under the enhancement of his three-word battle armor, his domineering soul power had quickly elevated his cultivation base to the rank of a Title Douluo. Even without his soul skills, he was still a Title Douluo-ranked expert.

    The absolute difference in their cultivation bases was inly manifested at this moment. The heavily-enhanced Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven was shattered by the Snake Spear. The remaining shockwave created small ripples on the outeryer of the three-word battle armor¡¯s protective barrier.

    Nheless, Blood Nine still staggered backward from the powerful impact.

    Tang Wulin could take pride in aplishing this when faced with a three-word battle armor master. His soul power was only at rank-65. Even with the addition of his two-word battle armor, hisbat strength was still far short of a Title Douluo¡¯s. However, he managed to send a Title Douluo-ranked, three-word battle armor expert staggering backward. If word of this got out, nobody would have believed it.

    His Snake Spear was stable, and his defenses were impregnable. Currently, Blood Nine had already calmed down, and he faced his opponent gravely. His Snake Spear shone with light and his third soul skill reappeared. A giant python charged forward in the direction of the crumbling Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven.

 Chapter 1013 - Now Whoever Said Tiny Wings Were Useless?

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Now Whoever Said Tiny Wings Were Useless?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s figure was revealed as the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven dissipated. Meanwhile, Blood Nine sensed a strange pressure pushing on him all of a sudden. It was as if there was a powerful force in the depths of his heart making him feel as if he was in danger.

    The dazzling Golden Dragon Spear with its white-gold radiance bloomed in his eyes. It looked like a golden Bluesilver Emperor vine was in every stream of the spear¡¯s light. Thousands of streams of the spear¡¯s radiancepressed the surrounding air in a split second, violently squeezing his body. Even though his Snake Spear soul skill had managed to defeat the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven, it was torn into pieces by those streams of spear¡¯s radiance in the next moment. Thousands of these spears of lightbined into one instantly and pointed straight at his three-word battle armor¡¯s protective shield.

    ¡°ng!¡± A crisp sound was heard from the shield. A speckle of white-golden light instantly prated into the center of the breach. Cracks rapidly spread out in all directions. During that split second, the white-gold spear¡¯s radiance was also pointing at his three-word battle armor.

    The three-word battle armor became indented as Blood Nine¡¯s heart filled with terror. He shouted aloud as the seventh soul ring on his body finally illuminated. In an instant, his body was sted backward while the snake in his hand erged. His body swayed and he transformed into a giant python, over thirty meters long.

    The monstrous python opened its gaping mouth as it bit at the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s Thousand using Fingers utilized by Tang Wulin. At the same time, the other giant python silently crept behind Tang Wulin and also readied its huge jaws to bite at Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Only a person with a seven-ringed cultivation base was equipped with the seven-soul skill known as martial soul avatar on the obverse side. When the martial soul avatar was used, it signified that a person had truly begun to devote all his effort into the battle.

    Even though Tang Wulin was already in possession of a soul core, there was no way he could possess a martial soul avatar before he had achieved a seven-ringed cultivation base.

    However, Blood Nine suddenly saw the four golden soul rings on Tang Wulin¡¯s body transform into six soul rings in a split second. Unexpectedly, thest soul ring in the arrangement was the color of blood, and the soul ring above it was a green-gold soul ring.

    Green and bloodred soul rings were not supposed toplement one another, but when they appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s body, they did not sh in the slightest. The blood soul ring was blooming with a dazzling radiance instantly. One could clearly see that there were two golden stripes on the soul ring.

    Soon after, the blood soul ring began to change as its original bloody hue metamorphosed into an orange-gold color while the two golden striations on it seemed to creep onto Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body. It made his two-word battle armor look more and more magnificent.

    A powerful aura appeared abruptly on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It was as if all the elemental molecules in the air surged into his body in a split second. It was during that moment, Blood Nine and the group of Blood Gods watching the battle were shocked when they sensed that Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base increased exponentially in an instant. Meanwhile, all the elemental attributes on thepetition stage vanished in the blink of an eye.

    The Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand glowed brightly. The Thousand using Fingers that had alreadybined into one separated into thousands of spears of light again and collided into Blood Nine¡¯s martial soul avatar in front of him. Streams of the razor-sharp radiant spears pierced Blood Nine¡¯s martial soul avatar. The resulting ripples of broken light pressed against the over thirty-meter-long martial soul avatar until it retreated bit by bit.

    On the other hand, the giant python that appeared behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back was Blood Nine¡¯s most powerful spirit soul. It possessed the natural ability to teleport itself in a split second which was how it had appeared behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back. Everyone watched as the gargantuan mouth,rge enough to swallow Tang Wulin whole, was about to strike.

    All of a sudden, a golden figure as big as a mountain appeared out of thin air and descended from the sky!

    ¡°Boom!¡± The enormous figure crashed into the giant python¡¯s body, disabling it immediately before mming into the ground!

    It was the Overlord Dragon that had renounced the world!

    Different from its former appearance, the Overlord Dragon was more majestic than before and its height was greater than seventy meters. More shocking was that there was an additional pair of dragon wings on its back but the amusing part was that the pair of wings was disproportionate to its body. The wings were only about ten meters in width when spread out so it was apparently impossible to lift its enormous body, over seventy meters in height and fifty thousand kilograms in weight.

    The dusk gold radiance that covered its entire body seemed to glow brighter than before while the thick, heavy scales appeared to be exerting even more terrifying pressure. As hended valiantly, he pinned Blood Nine¡¯s spirit soul against the ground ferociously.

    Generally, the summoning of a soul master¡¯s spirit soul was truly decisive when used on a battlefield after the soul master had achieved a seven-ringed cultivation base. This was because the majority of spirit souls were incapable of evolving, so most spirit souls that were owned since the soul master¡¯s early days were not as effective in actual battles.

    A situation like Tang Wulin¡¯s, in which he could influence his spirit soul through the evolution of his bloodline such that his spirit soul could transform as well, was practically unheard of.

    Blood Nine did what was expected, thus, his most powerful spirit soul was the giant python. It was not onlypletelypatible with his martial soul, but its fighting capacity was also genuinely powerful with its ten-thousand-year cultivation base.

    However, it was helpless when confronted by the Overlord Dragon. The Overlord Dragon, with the title of ¡®Land Dragon¡¯s Ancestor¡¯, was the indomitable spirit soul, the very personification of strength.

    Judging by its actual fighting ability, the giant python was not necessarily a worthy opponent of the Overlord Dragon despite being amplified by its nine-ringed cultivation base. The Overlord Dragon had arrived too quickly. The python¡¯s attack was immediately smothered by the Overlord Dragon when it suddenly descended from the sky.

    It felt just like an enormous hammer had mmed into the snake¡¯s body. The giant python¡¯s mouth was opened wider instantly as huge puffs of gray gas burst out from its body. It was apparently injured severely from the collision.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin had never looked back from the beginning to the end. His Thousand using Fingers, which had dispersed once again, was amplified by his orange-gold soul ring until it became like a shredder. It was even more terrifying when, in the next moment, the spear¡¯s radiance which parted earlier regrouped in the center once again. Arge stretch of wounds began to appear on Blood Nine¡¯s crushed martial soul avatar as blue veins gradually appeared on its skin.

    A stream of golden radiance beamed its way to the front of Blood Nine without his notice, and a golden glow burst out. At first, it looked like a Blusilver vine, but then it instantly transformed into a giant golden serpent over fifteen meters long and wound around Blood Nine¡¯s martial soul avatar.

    The serpent shimmered with a mirror-like gloss on the surface of its body to avoid being churned into pieces with Blood Nine. At that moment, a figure appeared without a word. It had the handsome face of a middle-aged man with a highly graceful and refined countenance. It appeared above Blood Nine¡¯s head, as light as a feather, and opened its mouth to blow its breath out. A pink cloud descended from the sky and covered the giant python¡¯s entire body.

    Instantly, Blood Nine felt as the pain and anxiety he felt all over seemed to disappear. His entire body was lulled into an irresistiblyfortable sensation. All the injuries, pain, frustration in his heart were all gone in that split second and he felt like he was sinking into a deep sleep.

    Meanwhile, thousands of spears of light hadbined into one. It pierced through his three-word battle armor and his body before pinning him firmly to a spot seven inches parallel to the giant dragon. The white-gold radiance glowed brightly from the Golden Dragon Spear while it rapidly engulfed all the energy in the surroundings. The giant python trembled and struggled, but that drowsy feeling creeped over him and the gentle fragrance stopped him from feeling any pain at all.

    Tang Wulin descended from the sky. Golden light shined brightly on his body as his Golden Dragon Wags Tailshed onto Blood Nine¡¯s body ferociously. Soon after, the Golden Dragon Nirvana w smashed the top of the giant python¡¯s head.

    ¡°Pow!¡± The python was mmed into the ground. Five deep gashes formed on its head, almost prating its skull.

    It was at this moment that intense pain from the depths of his soul awakened Blood Nine. His eyes revealed a mix of shock and fury as the ninth soul ring on his body began to glow. The battle armor that covered his entire body turned gray and crystal-like.

    Was he attempting to go back on his promise?

    Goldsong, wound around his body, was also glowing brightly. The Golden Dragon Spear that had prated his body was bursting with an intense white-gold radiance that rapidly engulfed the energy emitting from Blood Nine¡¯s body.

    The soul power from Tang Wulin burst forth like an oil blowout. Theplementing yin-yang vortex spun around wildly in his body, steering his Golden Dragon Spear into shing toward Blood Nine¡¯s head.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An enormous figure descended from the sky. The Blood Gods watching the battle witnessed a scene that made them stare in bewilderment.

    The Overlord Dragon leaped into the air from behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back. There was not enough distance for it to leap to Tang Wulin¡¯s side due to its enormous body. However, the tiny pair of dragon wings behind its back was pping at full speed holding it in the air momentarily and allowing it to fly even farther.

    Its gigantic foot immediately stamped onto the skull of Blood Nine¡¯s giant python and crushed it into pieces.

 Chapter 1014 - Miserable Blood Nine

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Miserable Blood Nine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Who said that the tiny wings were useless? The Overlord Dragon¡¯s actions proved that despite being small, the wings could y a decisive role as well.

    Blood Nine¡¯s body transformed into tattered speckles of golden light as he vanished soundlessly. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin was also ghastly pale. Theplementing yin-yang vortex was circting at maximum speed, making so much blood seep out from his body¡¯s pores that even his hands were trembling slightly as he held the Golden Dragon Spear.

    He himself found it hard to believe that everything taking ce before his eyes was real, leave alone anyone else.

    Won? Had he won?

    Yes, it was this feeling, the feeling of devoting every effort into unleashing his fighting capacity. He had finally used everything which he had learned from histest breakthrough.

    A one-hundred-thousand-year spirit soul was supposed to bestow him with the blood soul ring, but the Damask Tulip had a cultivation base of two hundred thousand years. It was still rtively weaker than real beasts as it was developed from the Icefire Prized Eyes. Thus, it manifested in the form of a red soul ring when it fused with Tang Wulin earlier.

    Its strength had permeated Tang Wulin thoroughly after all these days. In addition, Tang Wulin¡¯s newly formed soul core and bloodline power influenced and transformed it into a spirit soul so great that, within a few shorts days, it had crossed a threshold which it had not managed to pass for countless years as a soul beast in the past. It had finally be a beast and gifted Tang Wulin with an orange-gold soul ring.

    The white-gold radiance on the Golden Dragon Spear vanished. There was a sh of light from Tang Wulin¡¯s body as he appeared on the outside of thepetition stage once again.

    All of Blood Nine¡¯s muscles were convulsing slightly. The feeling of death was definitely unpleasant. Tang Wulin was not in a much better situation either. He was ghastly pale and swaying as if he was about to topple over. However, his eyes were exceptionally bright and overflowing with excitement that could not be concealed.

    Eight great Blood Gods were standing by the side watching them as they remained speechless for quite some time.

    There was no doubt that this was a battle that had managed to shock all of them.

    When Tang Wulin challenged Blood Nine, they were assuming that this was more like an experience for Tang Wulin to temper himself. Even Blood Nine thought so. He proposed to bet on merit points with Tang Wulin more as a joke. Thus, he had never taken the initiative to attack since the beginning of the battle, but instead, he had defended passively in order to allow Tang Wulin to unleash himself even better.

    Yet, who would have known that what would be unleashed would be so overwhelming? Tang Wulin¡¯s unchecked power had dominated Blood Nine to the point where he would have to fulfill his promise.

    Blood Nine had not thought that Tang Wulin could defeat him even when he waspelled to unleash his battle armor. Yet, when his body was in tatters, and he was finally struck by the Overlord Dragon¡¯s fatal blow, the feeling was simply inconceivable.

    How could he lose? He was a Title Douluo! The opponent was but a Soul Emperor! No matter how careless he was, how could the opponent be strong enough to harm him? Logically speaking, a Soul Emperor-ranked two-word battle armor master should not have even been able to break his defenses!

    Yet, the truth of it was right before his eyes regardless of his hundred reasons, thousand excuses, promations that he did not devote all of his efforts, or even his im that it was his own carelessness. For this battle at least, he had lost. He had been utterly defeated and was killed in the process.

    He had no choice but to admit that the Star Dou Battle Network was a precise system. One could fight without the slightest qualm and had utterly no need to worry about harming the opponent. Was that not supposed to be how it would go for Blood Nine? Yet, it had gone that way for Tang Wulin this time.

    Blood Two raised his brows ever so slightly and walked to Blood Nine¡¯s side. He spoke indifferently, ¡°Very well!¡± He turned around and left after saying those words.

    Blood Nine felt his scalp turn numb, for this was the sequence of events that would lead to his doom! He had angered the old man, so he was afraid that he would be plunged into dire suffering in the uing days.

    Blood Eight red at him coldly. ¡°You proposed this bet yourself!¡± He left as well upon saying that.

    The shock in Blood Three¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. She walked to Tang Wulin¡¯s side and wrapped her arm around his shoulder. ¡°You really gave us a huge surprise there! Is that orange-gold soul ring of yours a one-hundred-thousand-year spirit soul?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded once.

    Blood Five was not good with words, but he gave Tang Wulin a thumbs up.

    Blood Four, who was not too acquainted with Tang Wulin, nodded at him. Blood Six on the other hand sniggered. ¡°That was awesome. You¡¯re Blood Nine from now on. However, I wonder how many days you canst.¡±

    Yes, he was the victor after challenging Blood Nine. From this moment onward, Tang Wulin would take over Blood Nine¡¯s position and went from a Blood God reserve member to a true Blood God.

    Blood One smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the youngest Blood God ever in the history of the Blood God Battalion. You have a month¡¯s time to prepare, and he can¡¯t challenge you during that time. A month from now, he will certainly fight for his rank again, so work hard, alright?¡±

    Blood Nine? Since when had he turned into Blood Nine?

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment.

    Of course, he was aware that this situation might only be momentary. After all, he could not possibly have won, if not for Blood Nine¡¯s surrender, judging by their actual abilities.

    Tang Wulin shook his head gently and spoke, ¡°Blood One, I am not qualified to be Blood Nine yet. It was he who yielded. He had been withstanding my attacks passively all along.¡±

    Blood One spoke smilingly, ¡°No, you¡¯re truly Blood Nine since you¡¯ve already won, regardless of the process. This is to motivate you and it¡¯s just the same for him as well. One month. You¡¯re Blood Nine at least for this one month.¡±

    Blood Nine scoffed bitterly. ¡°You brat, you¡¯ve caused me such misery. It¡¯s certainly going to be a month that I¡¯m overwhelmed with grief and sorrow. However, I won¡¯t be showing you any mercy after that! Prepare yourself well. By then, I won¡¯t be acting courteously to you.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked toward Blood Nine and felt like he was at a loss for words. As the victor, was it a good idea for him to console the loser after the battle?

    Blood Eight broke into a snigger. ¡°Serves you right. But, Wulin, you¡¯ve truly shocked all of us. Your technique using three spirit souls during the battle earlier took us all aback. Every single spirit soul of yours is so powerful. That was key to defeating your opponent, besides your attacking ability. Even three-word battle armor is incapable of resisting that. That weapon of yours is just too efficient.¡±

    No doubt Tang Wulin had defeated Blood Nine because he chose to yield, but on the other hand, his attacking ability was definitely at the level of a Title Douluo in order for him to have struck through a three-word battle armor master¡¯s defense.

    Tang Wulin had used almost ten Blood Soul Fusion Skills earlier, and the most powerful blow was mainly due to the ability brought by the orange-gold soul ring.

    The orange-gold soul ring was capable of bringing in more than one soul skill. A one-hundred-thousand-year soul ring could simrly produce two soul skills, but this orange-gold soul ring could bring in even more than that.

    Tang Wulin used the soul skill that was named ¡®Devour Heaven and Earth¡¯!

    The Damask Tulip was the progenitor of immortal grass and also one of the noblest immortal grasses. Any origin energy between heaven and earth could be absorbed and digested by it. On the other hand, when it was converted into Tang Wulin¡¯s soul skill, one of its effects became the Devour Heaven and Earth.

    The effect of the Devour Heaven and Earth was that it could instantly absorb all sorts of origin energy and elements within a certain distance from Tang Wulin, exponentially increasing his fighting capacity temporarily. At his current six-ringed cultivation base, it could immediately elevate his overallbat capabilities by sixty percent. As he increased his cultivation base in the future, the amount of elevation would increase along with it.

    Thus, Tang Wulin could use the Thousand using Fingers once again during his final attack and charge forth with even more power due to the amplification of the Devour Heaven and Earth. It was an auxiliary soul skill that went so far beyond the one-hundred-thousand-year level that even the battle armor¡¯s amplification effect was ovee. It was during that very moment that Tang Wulin had truly broken through to a Title Douluo¡¯s rank and achieved even more powerful attacking ability. That was the reason he could break the three-word battle armor.

 Chapter 1015 - The Youngest Blood God

    <h4>Chapter 1015: The Youngest Blood God</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The attackunched by the Damask Tulip in the form of a spirit soul should not be considered an attack. It was, in fact, derived from the Damask Tulip¡¯s own Damask¡¯s Scent. The Damask¡¯s Scent was effective in detoxifying all sorts of poisons and removing any impurities, so it was supposed to be a good thing. Hence, the person who underwent the detoxification would feel the severe pains subside while bing rxedpletely.

    Hence, Blood Nine did not feel any pain at all despite being attacked and his body responded although he had suffered a fatal injury.

    The type of soul skill, whether it was auxiliary or recovery, would determine the effect produced which would differ under different circumstances.

    Blood Nine was baffled by his loss. Nheless, he had truly lost.

    One more victory was added to the record above Tang Wulin¡¯s head. He had managed to achieve victory in all the battles that he had participated in the Star Dou Battle Network so far.

    There was no doubt that today¡¯s battle was the most dangerous, but he still managed to win.

    He logged out of the Star Dou Battle Network before he returned to his living quarters. Tang Wulin assumed a sitting meditation posture to begin meditating at once.

    Today¡¯s battle had an extremely great influence over him. It was his first time embracing the Blood Soul Fusion Skill in a battle.

    If not for the formation of his soul core and the Damask Tulip, it would be impossible for him to defeat his opponent. Besides, Tang Wulin also felt he possessed the fighting capability of a high-ranking soul master after having progressively fused all his abilities.

    The meditation was very important to him. In order to achieve mastery, he needed to understand himself thoroughly. Sure enough, engaging in an actual battle with a powerhouse was the best method to assess himself. At the same time, the battle had enabled his double cores to stabilize such that he could control the fighting capability of each and every part of his body.

    It was not the twin martial soul but was even much better.

    Previously, he was envious of Wu Siduo¡¯s soul fusion skill, but currently, his blood soul fusion skill had surpassed Wu Siduo¡¯s. The blood soul fusion skill¡¯s explosive force was so powerful that his fighting capability could finally achieve the Title Douluo¡¯s level.

    The next day, Tang Wulin ended his meditation. His entire body felt refreshed and energized. He even felt like he had made a great leap in his spiritual power.

    The Blood God Bracelet on his wrist disyed a message sent by Blood Onemanding his return to the Blood God Battalion.

    Tang Wulin replied Blood One¡¯s message asking to confirm the time. Blood One requested that he went over right away.

    Tang Wulin stretched his body for a moment before he exited the living quarters with the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. He boarded the elevator and arrived at the main operations room of the Blood God Battalion.

    Blood One and Blood Three were there while the rest of the Blood Gods were not around.

    ¡°Senior Blood One.¡± Tang Wulin took a few steps forward and stood before Blood One.

    There was a tray covered with a piece of red cloth in Blood Three¡¯s hands.

    Blood One waved his hand at Tang Wulin as a signal for him toe closer. Meanwhile, he lifted the cloth on the tray.

    There was a Blood God Bracelet and two epaulets on the tray.

    The Blood God Bracelet was gold-red with the same rose pattern on it, but it appeared magnificent. A shimmering gold star adorned each of the two epaulets. A golden tassel decorated the side of the star. A star on an epaulet signified the military rank of a major general!

    What?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was beating fast.

    Blood One passed the Blood God Bracelet to him. ¡°You can use this to send text messages and transfer the data from your old bracelet to the new one. As one of the nine Blood Gods, you¡¯ll receive some privileges. Blood Three will exin these privileges to you in a while and how to use them. Remember, the privileges are meant for us to fight the abyssal creatures better and not for personal gains.¡±

    As he was saying that, Blood One removed the colonel¡¯s epaulet on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder and proceeded to put on the epaulet with a star.

    Blood Three spoke with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re the youngest Blood God in the Blood God Battalion. At the same time, you¡¯re also the Federation¡¯s youngest major general. Congrattions, Blood Nine.¡±

    Tang Wulin was in a trance. He was getting even more worried and nervous. He felt that he did not deserve the name ¡®Blood Nine¡¯. Also, he felt rather guilty because of Blood Nine¡¯s loss. Blood Nine was just acting as his sparring partner in training. Tang Wulin¡¯s ability was inferior to Blood Nine¡¯s, yet he was taking something that belonged to Blood Nine.

    ¡°Are you feeling worried? Or nervous?¡± asked Blood One indifferently.

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile as he looked at the heavy epaulets on his shoulders, ¡°A little of both. I daren¡¯t leave the room with these epaulets on my shoulder. After all, I don¡¯t truly live up to the ability.¡±

    Blood One spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Then you shall work hard to ensure that you¡¯re equipped with the ability. It¡¯s an encouragement for you. It¡¯s also meant to motivate you. Could it be that you wish to return Blood Nine¡¯s designation conveniently after a month? That¡¯s not something we wish and definitely not something the original Blood Nine wishes either. What you should do now is to preserve the honor by all means. Do you understand?¡±

    Tang Wulin felt inspired in his heart. Preserve the honor! Yet, was he truly capable of preserving it? No matter what, he would need to devote all his effort. Even if he failed in the end, at least, he would have tried to the best of his abilities.

    Blood One nodded in satisfaction upon seeing the determination in Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze. ¡°You¡¯re continuously creating miracles. We, as your seniors, are more than willing to bear witness to the miracles. So, put in more effort. Your progress has already exceeded my prediction, so you truly deserve to be the leader of the current Shrek Seven Monsters. You¡¯ll need to work harder and spare no effort in elevating yourself. You bear great responsibilities beyond the Blood God Army. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say your future is closely tied to the existence of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. You¡¯ll be bearing a heavy burden as you embark on a long journey! Nevertheless, you can ignore the burden for now because you¡¯re not ready to take it on yet. What you must do now is to ensure that you be qualified enough to do so.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I understand.¡±

    Blood One¡¯s face suddenly cracked into a faint smile. ¡°Your sess in defeating Blood Nine yesterday has revealed your current ability. I think that the mission goal which I arranged for you earlier is a little too easy. Your mission has now changed. You must be the champion of the soul master battle and be one of the top three contestants of the mecha battle in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ground you, and you¡¯re not allowed to leave the army for a year.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡°Blood One, you¡¯re...¡±

    Blood One waved his hand and interrupted. ¡°This is an order. As a soldier, you must learn to obey. That¡¯s all.¡± He left upon saying that, leaving Tang Wulin behind with a bewildered expression on his face.

    His initial mission was tough enough, yet Blood One had just increased the difficulty a notch higher! Tang Wulin suddenly felt that his decision to challenge Blood Nine was rather foolish. He was already feeling quite stressed. Now, he had just gotten himself into a more stressful and messier situation. It was truly a case of ¡®one is one¡¯s own worst enemy¡¯.

    Blood Three spoke smilingly, ¡°He has high demands on you precisely because he thinks highly of you. You must work hard. All of us are rooting for you.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°Can you please stop him from thinking so highly of me then? It¡¯s so high till it¡¯s beyond my abilities!¡±

    Blood Three smiled and said, ¡°Tell him yourself for only you can convince him. Actually, you should go out and take a stroll. Don¡¯t you wish to show off your general-rank star to your friends? There are fewer than a dozen major generals in our entire army. Your military rank is on equal footing with the deputy regimentalmander. Don¡¯t worry, no one will be jealous of you. They¡¯ve all benefited from you recently. ording to the regimentalmander and Blood One, the entire army has already been notified that any event rted to this life tide is due to your meritorious service. You¡¯re definitely the center of attention in the army right now and also the hero that everyone is grateful of.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be exining some of the privileges of our Blood Gods next. If you think that you might lose your status in a month, then you should use your privileges soon. Firstly, the Blood Gods are given a thirty-percent discount when purchasing the army¡¯s resources using the merit points. Secondly, as a Blood God, you¡¯re allowed to instruct those below your rank. Blood One is allowed to exercise the regimentalmander¡¯s authority...¡±

    Tang Wulin had alreadypleted the data transfer between his Blood God Bracelets as he was listening to Blood Three¡¯s exnation of the privileges. He did not exactly feel proud upon putting on the gold-red Blood God Bracelet. As mentioned by Blood One, he would really need to work hard to preserve all that he had gained.

    Subconsciously, he clenched his fists. Tang Wulin waved his arms gently once. A monthter, he would fight Blood Nine again! Before winning the next battle with Blood Nine, Tang Wulin refused to acknowledge himself as the true Blood Nine.

    Perhaps, he truly stood a chance. He squinted his eyes as he shifted his consciousness to his Dragon Core subconsciously while clenching his fists once again.

    Tang Wulin prepared to return to his living quarters to continue cultivating after listening to Blood Three¡¯s guidance. Out of the blue, the Blood God Bracelet vibrated gently. It was his first call with the new Blood God Bracelet. He took a nce and noticed it was from Long Yuxue.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

 Chapter 1016 - Major General?

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Major General?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°In the Blood God Battalion.¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke, ¡°Are you busy now? There¡¯s a business deal for you. The Iron Blood Battalion¡¯smander wishes to seek your help in forging.¡±

    ¡®Iron Blood Battalion¡¯smander? Isn¡¯t that Jiang Wuyue¡¯s superior officer?¡¯ Tang Wulin had heard of him before. He, too, was a legendary figure in the Blood God Army. He led his men to engage in hundreds of battles, both big and small. He was an eight-ring Title Douluo and a two-word battle armor master with an exceptional fighting capability.

    He was a distinguished figure for his meritorious military service! It was said that he would be promoted to a deputy regimentalmander soon.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m heading over now,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    Long Yuxue reminded him, ¡°Commander Ma has a rather fiery temper so be careful with your choice of words. Moreover, he had spent most of his merits on pecuniary aid to his subordinates. He mentioned that he wished to get a discount from you. Please discuss with him to see if it¡¯s doable.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±

    Long Yuxue reminded him once again, ¡°Commander Ma has a very high position in the Blood Division. If you can, do offer him a cheaper price. It¡¯ll be good for your future development in the army. Wuyue told Commander Ma about you earlier and he¡¯s been trying to get you to his side. He said that as long as you¡¯re willing to join him, he would figure out a way to promote you to major general. He admires you quite a lot for he has watched the recording of your performance during the abyssal tide.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Wulin darted a look at his epaulets and hesitated for a moment. He was wondering if he should remove it before he went over to meet them.

    Long Yuxue spoke, ¡°Alright. Come over soon, we¡¯ll discuss more when you¡¯re here.¡±

    In the forging workshop.

    Ever since Tang Wulin changed to therger forging workshop, he had more space to express himself during the forging process. Moreover, he had recently purchased many rare metals in preparation for constructing a ck mecha in the future.

    Ling Wuyue provided him many suggestions especially in advising him not to rush in building the mecha, to spend more time in learning the specialties of the mecha while seeking for the mecha type most suited to himself before embarking on its construction. After all, the construction of a ck mecha required arge number of resources. Any mistake would result in a great loss if one had to start all over again.

    Other than Tang Wulin, Long Yuxue was also given a set of keys to the forging workshop. Thus, she went over to the workshop without having to wait for Tang Wulin.

    The workshop was linked to the warehouse. Long Yuxue smiled upon seeing the numerous rare metals that were stored there. She muttered to herself, ¡°The guy is truly a hoarder.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s a hoarder?¡± Meanwhile, a strong but sincere voice was heard.

    Long Yuxue did not shut the door when she entered earlier. A strong man as tough as an iron tower walked into the room.

    The man had a robust figure and appeared to be even bigger than Jiang Wuyue with a big bald head. The set of military uniform on him appeared puffed up. He stood over there like a mountain. He was a colonelmandant with four stars and two stripes adorning his epaulets. He was smiling, but his face was fierce-looking with a toughness which was reflected on his face.

    ¡°Commander Ma.¡± Long Yuxue immediately stood at attention and saluted upon seeing him.

    Ma Shan chuckled. ¡°Little girl, there¡¯s no one else here, so there¡¯s no need to salute.¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke smilingly, ¡°You came so soon! I¡¯ve just informed Tang Wulin, so he¡¯ll be here in a short while.¡±

    Ma Shan rubbed his big bald head and said, ¡°I¡¯m an impatient man, and I don¡¯t like waiting. Here I am. Yuxue, is a twenty-year-old Saint Craftsman reliable?¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke with a smile on her face, ¡°He¡¯s definitely reliable. I¡¯ve seen him performing soul forging myself. He¡¯s especially impressive and definitely the youngest Saint Craftsman on the entire continent. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Ma Shan spoke, ¡°Please put in a word for me, so the boy will give me a good price. Or else, I¡¯ll beat him up. It¡¯s easier for him to earn merits than us. Look, he has a lot of good materials here. These are all expensive rare metals. On the other hand, the merits of ourbat unit is umted little by little. It¡¯s not easy.¡±

    Long Yuxue¡¯s expression changed slightly, as she was aware that Ma Shan had such a temper. He was exceedingly brave when he was fighting. At the same time, his courage gave him a forceful personality. As such, he was a little arrogant that, at times, even the Blood Division¡¯s divisionmander could not restrain him. Apart from the few Blood Gods from the Blood God Battalion, he only served the regimentalmander Zhang Huanyun in the army. He was promoted to his current post by Zhang Huanyun¡¯s sole effort.

    ¡°Commander Ma, soul forging is cumbersome and tiring. I¡¯ve talked to Tang Wulin about giving you a discount,¡± said Long Yuxue with a forced chuckle.

    ¡°Hmm. Why is the boy not here yet? How long do I have to wait still?¡± said Ma Shan impatiently.

    Meanwhile, the sound of footsteps was heard outside. Ma Shan and Long Yuxue turned around at the same time to find Tang Wulin, dressed in military attire, walking into the room.

    Even as a man, Ma Shan¡¯s vision brightened at once upon seeing Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin was dded in a set of immacte, pure white military uniform. He had a tall figure with a bright, handsome face in addition to his dazzling eyes. Ma Shan could not helpplimenting Tang Wulin in his heart. ¡®What a handsome young man.¡¯

    However, his expression changed in the next moment. He saw the epaulets on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders which surprised him.

    Long Yuxue advanced with swift strides and exchanged nces with Tang Wulin. ¡°Wulin,e here quick. Let me introduce you to Commander Ma, Iron Blood Battalion¡¯smander. He is our army¡¯s distinguished general, our number onemander in closebat.¡±

    She had yet to notice the change in Tang Wulin¡¯s military rank. She hastily came over due to her concern for Ma Shan¡¯s temper.

    Tang Wulin took a few steps forward and spoke with a smile on his face, ¡°Hello, Commander Ma.¡± He did not salute Ma Shan for there was never a rule which stated that a lower rank officer must salute a higher rank officer.

    Ma Shan¡¯s expression appeared slightly gloomy. ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve just vited a military regtion. Do you know that? This is serious. Remove your epaulets immediately.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Long Yuxue was startled upon seeing Ma Shan losing his temper all of a sudden. She raised her head and looked toward Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders. She was short, so she did not notice it earlier. On the other hand, Ma Shan was taller than Tang Wulin so he had a good view of his shoulders.

    ¡°Major, major general?¡± Long Yuxue was dumbstruck with amazement when she saw the epaulets on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders. There was a clear distinction between ranks in the army. If anyone was daring enough to change his or her military rank, it would be a serious offense which would certainly result in severe punishment.

    How could he be so confused? Why would he put on a major general¡¯s rank for himself? Furthermore, he did it before Ma Shan which wouldnd him in deep trouble this time.

    ¡°Wulin, are you in your right mind? Where did you get those epaulets? Did you take the wrong set of uniform?¡± Long Yuxue exchanged nces with Tang Wulin repeatedly as she was saying that.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment upon hearing Ma Shan¡¯s rebuke, but he responded to the situation at hand. It was truly difficult for people to believe that he could be a major general at barely twenty years old. However, the evidence was right before their eyes. He could not just simply remove his military ranks, right?

    ¡°Commander Ma, I¡¯ve just been promoted to major general earlier today. Also, I¡¯m the Blood God Battalion¡¯s ninth Blood God.¡± Tang Wulin did not flinch this time. His military rank was even a rank higher than Ma Shan¡¯s.

    He raised his hand to show his newly-exchanged Blood God Bracelet as he was speaking.

    Ma Shan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re rather audacious! How dare you impersonate a Blood God. I wish to see the sort of talent you have which made you so bold. I¡¯m going to take you down first, then charge you before a court-martial!¡±

    He raised his hand to grab Tang Wulin as he was speaking.

    Long Yuxue hastily used her body to block Ma Shan. She spoke anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Commander Ma. There must be a misunderstanding here. Wulin, what¡¯s wrong with you? How can you simply talk like this? Have you injured yourself during cultivation which resulted in your confused state of mind?¡±

    Let alone Ma Shan, even Long Yuxue found it hard to believe Tang Wulin as well.

 Chapter 1017 - If Youre the Major General, Im the Marshal!

    <h4>Chapter 1017: If You¡¯re the Major General, I¡¯m the Marshal!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Blood God Army upheld strict regtions especially in regards to the conferring of military ranks. They would never allow any oversight, such as when Long Tianwu decreed that Tang Wulin¡¯s merits were not valid for the elevation of military rank when he found out that Tang Wulin could umte his merits through forging.

    Previously, when Long Yuxue met Tang Wulin, he was but a lowly second lieutenant. He went from a second lieutenant to a major general where the difference in ranks was as vast as heaven and earth. Naturally, she could not believe that Tang Wulin could be promoted to such a rank within a short period of time.

    Ma Shan raised his hand and pulled Long Yuxue to the side. He spoke coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss further when we¡¯re at the court-martial!¡± His hand was already reaching for Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder to yank off the epaulets on his shoulders.

    Ma Shan had been fighting battles for the Blood God Army for two decades, but he had yet to be promoted to general. To add insult to injury, a new recruit here was bold enough to wear a major general¡¯s rank which sparked off his anger.

    Tang Wulin frowned. He raised his left hand and blocked Ma Shan¡¯s hand.

    Ma Shan was over two meters tall, a full head taller than Tang Wulin. His figure was burly and tough just like a giant bear. As they were still inside an army camp, he would not cavalierly harm anyone. He still exercised caution for his actions. The moment when both their hands came into contact, Ma Shan felt as if the handsome boy opposite him had an arm cast in metal for he could barely push down his hand.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ma Shan was surprised and bewildered. Immediately, he exerted strength into his right arm while the fierce look on his face appeared even more savage now. With his terrifying strength, he managed to pin down Tang Wulin for he was truly infuriated.

    The lowly second lieutenant not only pretended to be a general but was bold enough to resist. This was simply intolerable. Ma Shan did not refrain himself anymore as he was prepared to teach Tang Wulin a lesson.

    Tang Wulin raised his brows upon sensing the massive strength radiating from Ma Shan¡¯s hand but his own left hand which was raised did not budge at all. Tang Wulin spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Commander Ma, what you¡¯re doing now is considered provoking a superior.¡±

    ¡°Provoking a superior? You¡¯re even retorting now!¡± Ma Shan was in a rage as he continued to exert strength in his right arm. Simrly, Tang Wulin was also exerting strength in his left arm at the moment.

    Tang Wulin gently shook his left arm upward once. Ma Shan felt a gush of massive strength radiating into him while his body staggered a few steps back. His feet left behind deep footprints on the ground.

    This time, he was truly shocked! He had always been known for his strength. The only person whose strength could match his in the Iron Blood Battalion was Jiang Wuyue whom he admired the most. Jiang Wuyue was his direct sessor.

    Despite Jiang Wuyue¡¯s Overlord Dragon martial soul, Ma Shan¡¯s strength still triumphed over Jiang Wuyue due to the disparity between their cultivation bases and Ma Shan¡¯s inherent superhuman strength.

    Although he had yet to unleash his martial soul earlier, thepression force he exerted was hundreds of kilograms. Not only was Tang Wulin unaffected, he even managed to shake off Ma Shan. How could Ma Shan not feel shocked?

    ¡®Could it be that he is truly a major general?¡¯ The thought shed past Ma Shan¡¯s mind, but he shook it off immediately.

    How was that possible? He was just a second lieutenant before! Even if his ability was good enough, he would still need to umte his military gantry gradually. How could he possibly be a major general in just one leap? The military rank of a major general could not be directly appointed by the army unless one was a Blood God. He would still require the approval from the federal army in order to be conferred the rank of a major general.

    ¡°B*stard!¡± Ma Shan shouted in rage. A cold radiance grew in his eyes as his body swelled in a split second. He unleashed his martial soul and grew to a height of six meters with just one sway of his body.

    His figure did not appear to be asrge as Jiang Wuyue¡¯s Overlord Dragon but his shoulders were unusually broad, especially his pair of arms. The muscles on his arms were like chunks of steel. Just then, a terrifying and tyrannical aura arose spontaneously.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression turned unpleasant for they were in his forging workshop. He was certain that the ce would be destroyed if he were to engage in a fight with Ma Shan.

    ¡°Commander Ma, please calm down. I¡¯m willing to follow you to the court-martial for identification purposes.¡± The Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand was raised as the double cores in his body spun at high speed to infuse hisplementing yin-yang vortex energy into the spear. A stream of white-gold radiance, ten meters long, appeared out of thin air as the iparable tyrannical spear¡¯s consciousness locked its target at Ma Shan.

    Ma Shan felt the sharp aura in an instant. He was about to stride forward when he immediately paused for a moment.

    ¡®He¡¯s willing to go to the court-martial?¡¯

    Ma Shan red at Tang Wulin. ¡°Sure. Since you¡¯ve turned yourself in without putting up any resistance, I shall take you to the court-martial.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt speechless. He spoke helplessly, ¡°Commander Ma, aren¡¯t you concerned that I may be a major general and you may have to face the consequences if it turned out to be so?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a major general? Then I¡¯m the federal marshall. Stop talking nonsense. Do you think that your embroidery needle can hurt me?¡± Ma Shan raised his right hand to p Tang Wulin as he was speaking. His palm turned ck in a split second as he smashed the spear¡¯s radiance. Ayer of ck radiance rippled on its surface while eight soul rings arose from underneath Ma Shan¡¯s feet simultaneously.

    Tang Wulin fell back and exited his forging workshop in a sh for he did not wish to fight Ma Shan in the workshop. It would be his loss if his workshop was destroyed!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s figure shimmered as he showed up outside after exiting the workshop.

    Ma Shan had the cultivation base of a Soul Douluo. He was not supposed to be slow, but his figure was enormous after he had unleashed his martial soul. Hence, he had to pause for a while.

    When Tang Wulin made his way to the snow-coverednd outside, Ma Shan dashed out as well. The only problem was that he wrecked a wall as he dashed through it to chase after Tang Wulin. His fists were akin to two iron hammers as he smashed toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin had already given way time and again as he did not wish to fight. However, he could not tolerate it anymore when his opponentpelled him to fight. He, too, had a temper. Moreover, he was aware that one¡¯s capability was most crucial in the army. Even if he could prove that he was a major general, what about the Blood God Battalion¡¯s honor? Could he allow himself to be put into a tight corner by his opponent?

    He did not retreat any further. On the contrary, he crossed the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand as he blocked the opponent¡¯s fists.

    ¡°Boom...¡± A loud violent noise was heard. The snow within the range of a hundred meters was blown away that even Long Yuxue, who was about to catch up to them, was forced back into the workshop by the powerful shockwave.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s feet sank into the ground while Ma Shan was pushed away. His gaze finally revealed surprise.

    He was exceedingly confident in his strength, but he was finally convinced when Tang Wulin blocked his two attacks consecutively. He could not help thinking that, perhaps, the boy was truly a major general after all.

    Tang Wulin felt relieved. If it had been in the past, he feared that he would be caught in a difficult position. Ever since his sparring session with Blood Nine which allowed him to achieve mastery by having a thorough understanding of the battle process, he was not afraid of Ma Shan at all. Blood Nine was a Title Douluo while Ma Shan was an eight-ring Soul Douluo with two-word battle armor. Still, there was a disparity between Ma Shan and a three-word battle armor master. Naturally, Tang Wulin felt very confident of himself. He knew that he would not be defeated even if he failed to triumph over his opponent. Furthermore, he had been gracious enough to show some consideration for his opponent.

    ¡°Boy! Take my punch again!¡± Ma Shan was getting worked up from the fight. He shouted aloud as a bright light surged on his body. Then, he raised his pair of arms, which were cast in iron seemingly, to smash at Tang Wulin. Nheless, he decided to reserve some of his strength as he had not used his soul skill.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes and took a deep breath. Ayer of golden scales immediately attached to his body which was his bloodline skill, the Golden Dragon Body. His strength increased exponentially under the Golden Dragon Body¡¯s amplification. He then exerted his strength onto his legs while raising the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand.

 Chapter 1018 - From an Exchange of Blows, Friendship Grows

    <h4>Chapter 1018: From an Exchange of Blows, Friendship Grows</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Boom!¡± came another explosion. This time, Tang Wulin¡¯s feet sunk another three inches. However, Ma Shan was staggering backward from the impact. He only managed to regain his footing after five steps.

    This time, his gaze truly changed. Although he did not use his soul skill, his Titan Ape martial soul was a pure strength-type martial soul that had been passed down to him directly. Where collisions of pure strength were concerned, he was confident in his abilities even if his opponent was a Title Douluo.

    However, he had not gained the upper hand even after a few consecutive bouts with Tang Wulin. This left him feeling greatly depressed.

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s impolite to not return what one receives. Commander Ma, please receive my spear.¡± As he said this, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Theplementing yin-yang vortex swirled wildly within him. He nted his feet firmly on the ground. He stabbed with his Golden Dragon Spear, moving slowly as if it was heavy as a mountain. An excited dragon¡¯s roar sounded. Countless Bluesilver Emperor vines could be seen appearing like little golden dragons. They circled around the Golden Dragon Spear and then merged with it. A colossal Golden Dragon¡¯s head sprouted at the spear¡¯s tip. With a deafening roar, it suddenly detached itself from the Golden Dragon Spear and flew straight toward Ma Shan. It was the Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven!

    The Blood Soul Fusion Skill!

    The difference between their cultivation bases was too great. That was why Tang Wulin had unleashed his Blood Soul Fusion Skill, which he was getting familiar with, at the first opportunity he had.

    Ma Shan¡¯s expression changed. He finally disregarded his own status. The first and third soul rings on his body lit up at the same time. His skin immediately shone with a steely luster. At the same time, his body erged again with his height exceeding twelve meters which was roughly the size of a standard melee mecha. His fists erged as well until its diameter was a meter. He hurled both of them at the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven simultaneously.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The third explosion was clearly louder than the previous two. While deafening, it also sted the umted snow far into the skies.

    Long Yuxue had tried to leave the forging workshop three times, but each time, she was suppressed by the strong air flow which prevented her from stepping out of the workshop.

    Each air flow was stronger than the one before. Although she was extremely anxious currently, there was nothing she could do.

    ¡®How did ite to this? Just how did ite to this? Wulin, please be okay.¡¯ Feeling anxious, her eyes turned red as well. She unleashed her martial soul and was about to charge out of the workshop with all her might.

    However, at this very moment, one of the walls of the forging workshop suddenly crumbled with a loud crash. A colossal body which flickered with golden electric currents crashed into the workshop and toppled two racks of rare metals. The body crashed heavily onto the ground and even formed a human-shaped pit.

    Long Yuxue was at first stunned. In the next moment, she covered her red lips.

    ¡®Good heavens! This is... Commander Ma?¡¯

    Such a huge body could not possibly be Tang Wulin. It could only be Ma Shan!

    Ma Shan, a rank-84 Soul Douluo. Tang Wulin?

    Although Long Yuxue had always known that Tang Wulin was powerful, she never thought that he was powerful enough to bring down the Iron Blood Battalion¡¯smander. It was simply unbelievable!

    However, the truth wasid bare before her eyes. When Long Yuxue ran out eagerly, she saw Tang Wulin pulling his feet out of the ground, as if nothing had happened. He wielded his Golden Dragon Spear and walked slowly toward the workshop. Currently, the rm was already ring. Scores of figures were running over to where they stood. They were the imposing experts from the army¡¯s court-martial.

    Tang Wulin shrugged at Long Yuxue with slight helplessness. His major general¡¯s star on his shoulder flickered. At the moment, Long Yuxue felt light on her feet. She seemed to never have truly understood the man who was standing before her.

    ¡®He¡¯s? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s really...¡¯

    The personnel from the court-martial surged toward them like a swarm of bees. The Iron Blood Battalion¡¯s Commander Ma had risen to his feet. He looked beaten and in a slightly sorry state. His military uniform was torn apart the moment he transformed. Currently, there were dozens of wounds on his chest which formed a criss-cross pattern. They were left behind by the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven. His fists were alright, and his eyes flickered with a fierce light. A few scratch marks could be seen on his head. Naturally, he was bald where the scratch marks were.

    When he saw the arrival of the court-martial personnel, he did not maintain his martial-soul form but returned to his initial appearance. Nevertheless, he looked gloomy. In fact, he was more shocked than gloomy.

    He could not help but be shocked. Everything that happened was beyond his judgment.

    The chief of the court-martial was a colonel. When he saw the dignified-looking, handsome Tang Wulin standing there with his Golden Dragon Spear in his hands, he looked astonished.

    Dressed in a martial attire which was white as snow and armed with a dragon spear, he could certainly make heads turn in a room.

    However, when the colonel saw the major general insignia on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders, his expression changed immediately. His initial reaction was the same as Ma Shan¡¯s. ¡®How can there be such a young major general?¡¯ Unlike Ma Shan, though, he was not as impulsive.

    The colonel floated toward Tang Wulin andnded softly in front of him. He saluted Tang Wulin first, and Tang Wulin returned the salute.

    ¡°Senior officer, may I know which department you¡¯re from? And what happened here?¡± Since he did not know who Tang Wulin was, he could only address him ording to the military rank disyed on his shoulders.

    Tang Wulin saluted him and said with a lowered voice, ¡°I¡¯m the newly appointed Blood Nine of the Blood God Battalion. The Iron Blood Battalion¡¯s Commander Ma doubted my identity, hence, we fought. This is my Blood God Bracelet. You may verify it yourself.¡±

    As he said this, Tang Wulin raised his left hand and showed the Blood God Bracelet on his wrist to him.

    When he heard Tang Wulin addressing himself as Blood Nine, the colonel¡¯s jaw dropped for he could hardly believe his ears. Ma Shan who had just stumbled out from the forging workshop was stunned.

    He did not believe everything that Tang Wulin had said before this. However, he had no choice but to believe him now, albeit half-heartedly. ¡®No way, Blood Nine?¡¯ His opponent had truly beaten him with his own strength. Although he had not fought with his full strength, he could not be sure that his opponent had used his full strength either.

    Ma Shan¡¯s expression was slightly sour. Nearby, Long Yuxue had a confused look in her eyes.

    He had only stayed in the army for a few short months! Within that period of time, he got himself promoted from a second lieutenant to a major general and also be the Blood God Battalion¡¯s Blood Nine. Was it even possible? Although it seemed highly impossible, he had, nevertheless, blown Commander Ma away. Deep in her heart, Long Yuxue was willing to believe that it was true.

    The colonel verified Tang Wulin¡¯s Blood God Bracelet and returned it to him with respect. Then, he saluted him again. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, senior officer.¡±

    After he finished, he turned and walked toward Ma Shan. ¡°Hello, Commander Ma.¡±

    Ma Shan stared with his mouth agape. Later, he said, ¡°This can¡¯t be. Is he really?¡±

    The colonel spoke with a solemn expression, ¡°His identity has been verified. The senior officer is the new Blood Nine. He was justmissioned this morning.¡±

    Ma Shan gulped. He suddenly felt that he was in trouble.

    Tang Wulin strode over and said with a lowered voice, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing to it. It was just something personal between themander and I. We weren¡¯t happy with each other¡¯s strengths, and we decided to spar with each other. We caused quite a stir which has resulted in unnecessary trouble. Can we just let this pass? The next time we spar, we¡¯ll be sure to head over to thebat room. We¡¯ll repair everything that¡¯s been broken. How¡¯s that sound?¡±

    The colonel looked at Ma Shan who seemed tongue-tied at the moment. Then, he looked at the genial-faced Tang Wulin. How could he not understand what the situation was? He made a cough and said, ¡°Alright, my dear senior officers. Make sure there¡¯ll be no next time. After all, it¡¯ll cause us trouble if you keep making such a huge scene.¡±

    After he finished, he saluted Tang Wulin and Ma Shan. Then, he left along with the court-martial personnel.

    Tang Wulin sighed softly, ¡°Commander Ma, can you now ept my identity?¡±

    Ma Shan gulped and caressed his bald head. ¡°That¡¯s nothing! Are you really Blood Nine?¡±

    Tang Wulin guffawed, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have another sparring session in thebat room?¡±

    Ma Shan waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. The court-martial already confirmed your identity. I¡¯ve been too rash and acted improperly. I offer my apologies.¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged, ¡°There¡¯s no need for apologies. Commander Ma, you must help me repair everything we¡¯ve destroyed here.¡±

    ¡°No problem. Leave it to me.¡± Ma Shan was also a frank person. He agreed to the request immediately. At the same time, he was grateful. The Blood God Army¡¯s rules were very strict. Although he could be wild at times, he knew that if he broke the rules, he would not be given the chance to exin himself. After all, he was only a senior colonel while Tang Wulin was a major general. He could be charged as revolting against his superior for attempting to apprehend Tang Wulin without sufficient grounds to justify his action. If Tang Wulin had insisted on taking action, he would be in deep trouble. Not only would his merit points be deducted as a penalty, but he might also even be grounded for a period of time. That would be highly embarrassing.

 Chapter 1019 - Authenticity Guaranteed

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Authenticity Guaranteed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    If Tang Wulin was Blood Nine, then there would be no issue with his rank as a major general. He understood it was his rash action which led to the situation at hand. If all he had to do was to fix a building, it was a small price to pay.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone fix it for you right away.¡± After he finished, a shame-faced Ma Shan walked hurriedly away. After all, he was not decently dressed at the moment.

    Watching Ma Shan leave, Tang Wulin shook his head in helplessness. What was all this? It was truly an undeserved catastrophe on his part. Sure enough, it was not a good thing to be promoted so quickly.

    ¡°You¡¯re Blood Nine already?¡± a sweet, unbelieving voice came from the side.

    Tang Wulin turned around to find it was Long Yuxue. He said with a smile, ¡°Yeah! Actually, most of it is due to my luck. Until the former Blood Nine challenges me to another duel, I¡¯ll still be Blood Nine, for sure.¡±

    Long Yuxue stared at him nkly.

    When he had just arrived, she was his directing officer who taught him all there was to know about the army. She was the one who brought him into the abyssal passages to fight the abyssal creatures.

    A few months on, he had already be her senior officer instead. Although a lieutenant colonel and a major general appeared to be only a few ranks apart, the disparity was akin to a natural chasm.

    For reasons unbeknownst to herself, Long Yuxue suddenly felt that the contrast between them was growing.

    She could still picture him calling her senior officer every time they spoke. Now, however, she was the one who had to address him as a senior officer! She found it difficult to adapt to this change in status.

    ¡°We¡¯re coborating partners. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Even I feel that I¡¯m in some sort of a dream.¡± Tang Wulin shook his hand in front of the dazed Long Yuxue.

    Long Yuxue snapped back to her senses. She said nothing, but her gaze had changed slightly.

    Not long after, Ma Shan brought with him a group of Iron Blood Battalion warriors and began repairing the wall. With that much manpower, the job was a piece of cake. The wall was restored to its original state in less than an hour.

    Ma Shan¡¯s attitude was clearly changed. ¡°Senior officer, I¡¯m so sorry for today. I¡¯ve acted too rashly!¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a smile, ¡°Commander Ma, don¡¯t call me senior officer. You¡¯re the mainstay of the army, while I happen to be in luck. It was my senior, the former Blood Nine who let me win whichnded me the title temporarily. Just call me Blood Nine or by my actual name, Tang Wulin. There¡¯s no need to call me a senior officer.¡±

    Ma Shan scratched his head and said with a smile, ¡°I think our rtionship can be described as with the exchange of blows, friendship grows. I¡¯ve always admired those with great strength. Your power is amazing. I¡¯ve not lost for a long time. I thought that the young man Jiang Wuyue would surpass me someday. I never expected that your power is even greater than his. When we¡¯ve some free time in the future, let¡¯s have more sparring sessions. It was slightly awkward just now, but I¡¯ve always liked a good fight between pure powers. It¡¯s also difficult to find a good opponent!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Alright then! We can fight in the Star Dou Battle Networkter.¡± He had been fretting about the difficulty of finding a suitable opponent. Jiang Wuyue would not want to fight him anymore, no matter what he said. If he could fight Ma Shan who had a greater cultivation base than himself, he would dly wee the opportunity.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll give you my Blood God Bracelet number. Keep in touch. I don¡¯t have many hobbies, but I love to fight. Also, I¡¯ll never willingly ept defeat. Don¡¯t you go thinking that I¡¯m a nuisanceter!¡± Ma Shan chuckled.

    Tang Wulin smiled as well. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t.¡±

    The two of them were smiling, but the meaning behind their smiles was different.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Commander, Yuxue told me that you needed metals for three-word battle armor. What kind of metals are you looking for? I¡¯ll help you draft a nter.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve almost forgotten about this business of ours.¡±

    Long Yuxue looked at the two men who were walking away while hugging each other¡¯s shoulder. She was speechless. They had been fighting with all their might just a few moments ago. How did they end up being this close? How strange indeed, the world of men!

    With the improvement in his cultivation base, Tang Wulin experienced positive effects in his forging. After his Dragon Core was formed, his strength increased by leaps and bounds. Naturally, forging came easily to him, as effortless as the hand directing its fingers. Especially after he cultivated hisplementing yin-yang vortices, he could now control his soul power, strength, and bloodline power with more mastery than before. Naturally, it enhanced his forging as well.

    His craftsmanship, as a Saint Craftsman, was consistent at the moment. His Soul Refinement¡¯s sess rate had greatly increased.

    After talking with Ma Shan, Tang Wulin understood his request. Ma Shan¡¯s request was actually quite simple. He just wanted an enhancement in strength. Such a battle armor would be purely physical. In truth, after one¡¯s rank reached a certain threshold, one would experience a breakthrough in quality.

    After drafting some simple ns, Tang Wulin gave Ma Shan some ideas. He further strengthened the metal portion of his original design and helped him select a spirit alloy made up of four types of metals. Then, he would apply his Soul Refinement on them.

    The process of forging the spirit alloys was no longer difficult for Tang Wulin. However, it still required some skills to harmonize the four types of metals. Moreover, he had to do the Soul Refinement on them, after the harmonizing process, which added to the difficulty. Even the ordinary rank-8 Saint Craftsman could not guarantee a hundred percent sess rate. That was why Tang Wulin told Ma Shan that he would need at least two months toplete his order. Also, he needed enough rare metals.

    Naturally, Ma Shan would be the one to supply the materials needed for the Soul Refinement. Since they increased the quantity required for the metals, they needed more materials as well. As the Iron Blood Battalion¡¯smander, Ma Shan had umted quite a number of merit points. Since he would not bemissioned as a major general so soon, he could use his merit points to buy these metals.

    Tang Wulin did not raise his processing fees for the order. He only charged him for the basic order. Ma Shan¡¯s order was the forging of metals for three-word battle armor. It could be regarded as a huge project as all the materials had to undergo the Soul Refinement. Had it been another Saint Craftsman, the fee Ma Shan needed to pay would definitely be an astronomical figure.

    What Tang Wulin wanted were the rare metals to build his ck mecha. He was now Blood Nine and could enjoy great discounts. After considering the costs, he only charged Ma Shan a minimal of merit points. This naturally improved Ma Shan¡¯s impression of him.

    However, Tang Wulin had some additional terms which required Ma Shan to fight him in the Star Dou Battle Network for at least a hundred matches. The cost of the venue would also be borne by Ma Shan.

    Ma Shan was convinced that he had the upper hand here which was why he agreed to the terms without hesitation.

    The uing month was an important one for Tang Wulin. After he had beaten Blood Nine and received Blood One¡¯s advice, he decided that he would work hard, no matter what, to keep his position as Blood Nine when their re-match would be scheduled a monthter.

    It was not for the military rank, but for his own glory. At the same time, it gave him much motivation.

    He had set a period of a month to improve himself.

    The final rounds of the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge would take ce fifteen dayster. It was also an important training exercise for him. Hence, he would need to improve his strength even more. By training himself through battling for a month, Tang Wulin believed that his strength would definitely improve much more by then.

    With Ma Shan as a sparring partner, it fitted his ns well. After all, only one match would be held each day. He could spar with Ma Shan any time he wished to challenge his body to the extreme.

    He sat cross-legged in his room. Tang Wulin¡¯s breathing was steady. Soon, he entered into a blissful state.

    His Dragon Core flickered with a golden light whereas his soul core¡¯s glow was more reserved. Hisplementing yin-yang vortices swirled, and he naturally absorbed the origin energy into his body.

 Chapter 1020 - Breakthrough, The Tenth Seal

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Breakthrough, The Tenth Seal</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After the formation of these two vortices, Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation speed did not increase much, but the refinement of his soul power was more powerful. Each drop of soul power he condensed now was extremely pure. Although his cultivation base was still at rank-65, his actualbat stamina could not even be challenged by a Soul Saint.

    If he kept going, he would not be facing any great bottlenecks, at least before he became a Title Douluo.

    Today, cultivation practice was not the only item on his schedule. He had to ovee this procedure which meant a lot to him.

    If he aplished this procedure, Tang Wulin believed that it would definitely enhance his cultivation base greatly.

    He calmed his spirit and mindpletely. The vortex formed by thebination of his soul power and bloodline power swirled in a bnced manner. Tang Wulin pictured the entire process in his mind. After he went through the procedure once more, the crucial moment had finally arrived.

    He took a deep breath, and hisplementing yin-yang vortices gradually slowed down. Tang Wulin momentarily severed the connection between his Dragon Core and soul core. At the same time, he controlled the bloodline power within his Dragon Core so that it shot upward and slowly entered the golden world in his heart.

    The procedure that he wanted to undertake today was to break through the tenth Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal.

    Old Tang had once told him that it would be in his favor to break through thetter seals as soon as possible if the conditions allowed. It was because he would have enough time to strengthen his body with his extant Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline power. This would increase his chances of breaking through the remaining seals in his future cultivation.

    Regarding the final nine seals, every single breakthrough was aplete transformation. However, every single breakthrough was also a trial of life and death.

    Tang Wulin knew about this from Old Tang, but he had never actually experienced it. Now, he would be carrying out his first attempt.

    He had broken through the ninth Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal while he was in the Dragon Valley. With the enhancement from the many dragon spirits in the Dragon Valley, everything happened smoothly as in the formation of a canal when the water came. It had given him more time to umte.

    After such a long period of umtion, he had formed his Dragon Core and soul core consecutively. His cultivation base was also elevated to the rank of a Soul Emperor. In his own eyes, hepletely possessed the ability to break through the tenth seal. He had umted enough for this moment.

    He did not feel anxious. He was confident that he could aplish the breakthrough. The more important issue was the experience of the breakthrough itself. The tenth seal held an extraordinary meaning. He wanted to experience just how difficult it would be to break through the final nine seals!

    Tang Wulin remembered everything Old Tang told him. If he could truly absorb all the energy from the eighteen Golden Dragon King seals, he would be the new Golden Dragon King and attain the rank of a god.

    It was a shortcut for Tang Wulin, a shortcut which no one else had ess to. What he wanted to know now was how difficult this shortcut would be to traverse!

    His bloodline power rushed up to charge against the tenth seal. For an instant, Tang Wulin felt his entire body tremble.

    A faint glow appeared around him. The densely-packed golden dragon scales surfaced on his skin. A dense, blood essence power surged forth vigorously and a faint dragon¡¯s roar seemed to reverberate around his body.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spirits were stable. The density of his umtion had resulted in a positive effect at this moment.

    The first charge was a trial run. The tenth Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal was very tough, unlike the other seals before it. With the formation of his two cores, he could faintly see the condition of the seal with his inner sight.

    The seal was like a wall decorated with beautiful patterns. For some unknown reason, Tang Wulin was shocked to find these familiar patterns resembling his Bluesilver Emperor somewhat.

    He felt it was connected to his bloodline. It made him feel very close to the seal¡¯s power.

    At this moment, an unexpected thought suddenly appeared within Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. Where did the seal within hime from? Old Tang had never told him about this.

    ¡®Where did the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essencee from?¡¯

    The thought shed across his mind. Now, he had to focus all his energy into charging the seal. He had no time to think of anything else. His bloodline power formed the appearance of a Golden Dragon in his body.

    The patterns on the seal flickered with a dazzling splendor as it blocked the energy¡¯s charge. However, Tang Wulin felt strongly that there was another surge of bloodline power which shared the same origins as his delirious charging against the seal from within.

    The energies charged against the seal in a pincer attack as they attempted to break the seal.

    A strong sensation welled up within Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He felt as if his body was being continuallypressed without much need for his control. The bloodline power within his body charged against the seal time and again. The patterns on the seal began to get messy. Crack lines began appearing silently.

    Finally, from the first expanding crack, a golden red glow surged forth and instantly charged Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline power.

    Tang Wulin felt his body shake violently. A ferocious and brutal aura that was difficult to describe spread throughout his entire body. He felt as if everything in the world was about to be massacred. The terrifying aura made Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body shake slightly.

    The Golden Dragon King bloodline power within him boiled over instantly. There was no need for him to control it. The bloodline power began to charge at the seal in a frenzy.

    The golden red glow which had leaked out of the seal intensified. The ferocious and brutal aura could also be clearly felt. Tang Wulin felt his entire spirit affected.

    At the crucial moment, he faced it with a focused spirit. His soul core which had remained dormant under his control now unleashed an immense amount of soul power which surged toward his bloodline power. His fair and gentle Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s power began merging swiftly with his bloodline power. They worked together with his bloodline power and slowly merged into his body.

    With the addition of the Mysterious Heaven Method, the wildness of the bloodline power weakened just as he had hoped. At the same time, Tang Wulin felt a tinge of coolness from his Saints Craftsman¡¯s badge infusing itself into his soul¡¯s world. That stabilized his spirit.

    With the ferocious and brutal aura wreaking havoc, the seal shattered with a boom. The dense golden red glow instantly filled every crevice in Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body started shaking violently. His dorm room was painted in golden red.

    The extremely ferocious and barbarous aura wreaked havoc in his body. Around him, a Golden Dragon¡¯s illusory shadow appeared. Although its body was illusory, its eyes were exceptionally sharp. It was a pair of blood-red eyes with a fierce look. The room flickered with lights and the ferocious and barbarous aura kept intensifying as it stimted Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    At this instant, Tang Wulin suddenly recalled his past opponent, Long Yue. When Long Yue utilized his Mountain Dragon King¡¯s power, his emotions would sometimes go out of control.

    No matter what, Tang Wulin could not go berserk. If he lost control over his own powers, would he not turn into a killing machine?

    When he thought about this, Tang Wulin bit the tip of his tongue. The sharp pain stimted his mind and rapidly stabilized his spirit. No matter how strong the ferocious and brutal aura was, he blocked it forcefully. He would not allow it to invade his soul sea. At the same time, he rxed his body and allowed his two cores to form theplementing yin-yang vortices again to absorb the terrifying blood essence power which came from the tenth seal.

    Old Tang had not exaggerated. The intensity of the blood essence power which surged out from the tenth seal was so great that Tang Wulin could not even begin to measure it. He had been preparing for it a long time and had broken through a few seals consecutively. However, when this seal¡¯s power charged at him, he felt as if his body was about to crumble.

    Fortunately, his Dragon Core and soul core shone brightly at the same time. With the swirling of hisplementing yin-yang vortices, they managed to guide the bloodline essence which surged forth wildly into a swirl. Although it was not able to absorb the energy directly, it could at least reduce the impact these wild energies had on his body.

    His body began to swell up. On the surface of his body, his blood vessels thickened and bulged under his skin. They resembled little dragons spread throughout his body.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body also began turning golden red. The scales on his body was the color of blood. They had turned into the color of blood from their original golden color.

    His body trembled violently. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s energy was also quivering. Each time it shook, a dense, blood essence power would be released from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It filled his dorm room with a terrifying aura.

    Tang Wulin continually improved his cultivation base. His attitude and spiritual power were also improving. However, at the current moment, he was gradually losing the ability to think.

    On top of the bracelet, which he wore on his wrist, a seven-colored gemstone flickered. The bracelet was from the Dragon Valley. It silently absorbed a portion of the wild bloodline aura which gradually turned golden red.

 Chapter 1021 - A Second Heart?

    <h4>Chapter 1021: A Second Heart?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The silver scale on the ne around Tang Wulin¡¯s neck heated up as well. It gave off a burning silver halo.

    The seconds ticked away. Tang Wulin felt his body swell to a size asrge as the world. He felt as if he could burst at any moment.

    His Golden Dragon Spear vibrated slightly as it buzzed. It made him feel as if his body was about to break free of its reins.

    His consciousness slipped away gradually. In his mind, countless extremely powerful giant beasts kept appearing in an impressive manner without pause. They soared across the vast skies and charged toward a pce of an indiscernible size which was able to carry the weight of the entire world.

    An excited dragon¡¯s roar resounded in the air. The giant beasts proceeded to the pce one after another. Countless carcasses fell from the skies.

    Intense pain and dissatisfaction appeared in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. He seemed to open his mouth. A deafening dragon¡¯s roar came from him and covered every giant beast in a seven-colored glow. The impact they felt was even more ferocious.

    At this very moment, a blood-red glow rolled forth from the pce. The army of giant beasts was destroyed from its center outwards. Countless giant beasts were turned to dust in the aftermath.

    There was a sh of blood-red, and his consciousness slipped back into darkness. Then, Tang Wulin heard crackling sounds as if someone was frying beans in his bones.

    It seemed as if a string of firecrackers had been inserted into his body. Amidst the explosions, Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body shook violently. The blood essence shockwave within him became even stronger.

    His Dragon Core hadpletely changed at this moment. Previously, it was crystalline-shaped, but now it was shaped like an orb. Also, it was no longer transparent. It repeated the expanding and contracting cycles endlessly.

    Each time it contracted and expanded, arge amount of bloodline power was swallowed and spat out. After the golden-red glow of the tenth seal was sucked in, it waspressed and released into his limbs and bones.

    What was this?

    Why did the Dragon Core resemble a heart?

    It was slightly smaller than Tang Wulin¡¯s own heart. However, the amount of blood essence power it pumped out was more than his own heart.

    A second heart?

    Currently, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with awe! Then, he focused on his soul core, which had also undergone its own transformation. Its interior was of Bluesilver Grass, but now, the current soul core, though unchanged in its interior, was circled by a small golden dragon on the outside. It moved like a live dragon as it circled the soul core. His soul core was slightlyrger than before. The Bluesilver Grass on the inside was even a brilliant gold.

    His two cores stillmunicated with each other, even now. Unlike before, theplementing yin-yang vortices had disappeared. However, there seemed to be a form of energy bridging them together.

    Every bone inside Tang Wulin¡¯s body was experiencing change including the bone marrows. A myriad of intricate patterns surfaced on his bones. The patterns were golden red and resembled countless miniature dragons sprawled across his bones. The dragon patterns were faint and barely noticeable. At this moment, Tang Wulin clearly felt that he was no longer just a human.

    The portion of his body where the Mountain Dragon King soul bone had merged was also covered by this dragon pattern. His aura experienced a great change as if the world was turned upside down. Not only that, but these energies also surged wildly toward his back. The bones on Tang Wulin¡¯s back clearly thickened. The thickening of two of his rib bones was especially noticeable. They started jutting outward in their transformation. They pushed his muscles aside and started protruding out of his body.

    The pain from such an event was unbearable. Tang Wulin felt as if his entire body was about to be shredded to pieces. However, he did not have the strength to stop it from happening.

    ¡®What exactly is that?¡¯

    An intense pain apanied the extremely dense bloodline power as it flowed throughout his body. He could not control his own body. The only thing he could do was to guard his soul sea diligently so that the ferocious and brutal aura would not have the chance to enter his soul¡¯s world.

    Even so, staying awake meant that the pain would be intolerable. However, he had no choice but to stay awake. Otherwise, he might very well lose control over his own body like Long Yue!

    ¡°Poof!¡± The skin on his back was split open and the two thick rib bones seemed to diverge away from each other. Shortly after, Tang Wulin felt his body go light and an indescribable feeling followed suit.

    It was the extension of his limbs, afort that came from fully rxing. A pair of wings unfurled behind him and they slowly extended.

    His bloodline power seemed to have found an outlet. It was quickly distributed to his two newly-developed dragon wings. Dragon scales quickly grew over his dragon wings and started to thicken. His dragon wings also expanded continuously until it was fully formed finally.

    The bloodline aura that had pervaded the room surged toward the dragon wings the instant they were formed, as the aura was absorbed by the wings. Tang Wulin channeled his thoughts into the dragon wings. He could feel the rich supply of blood vessels within his dragon wings and the changes in his bloodline power.

    Wings? He had grown wings, much to his surprise...

    Could someone like him still be regarded as a human?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spirits were slightly shaken. With the appearance of his dragon wings, the intense shockwave that had brought him much pain in the beginning finally subsided.

    His spirits calmed down. With the diminishing pain, Tang Wulin entered into a meditative state.

    The Blood God Battalion¡¯s dorm rooms were equipped with resilient, inner-energy resistant walls. It was meant to prevent the energy shockwave from the nine Blood Gods¡¯ cultivation from affecting the outer world.

    Tang Wulin had already moved into the former Blood Nine¡¯s quarters. That was why the outside world did not feel a thing in spite of the drastic change happening inside the room.

    Much time had passed when Tang Wulin finally woke up from his meditation. When he opened his eyes, he felt as if everything inside the dorm room had be more vivid.

    He moved his body slightly. There was a shackled sensation all over his body. It was as if something invisible prevented him from moving.

    Tang Wulin exerted some force and immediately felt something shatter. He instinctively looked down and was frightened by what he saw. His chest had cracked!

    Apparently, it was only the surface of his skin. The cracks then quickly spread. He felt that he was breaking free of his shackles.

    Ayer of skin was expelled from his body. Tang Wulin tore away the broken pieces to expose his newly-grown skin.

    A tinge of redness showed through his fair skin. His new skin appeared healthy. There was even a faint golden halo flowing underneath it.

    The ferocious and brutal aura he felt while breaking through the seal hadpletely vanished. If it were not for the huge dragon wings that were still on his back, it would have seemed that nothing had happened.

    It was truly casting off his old self to take on his new self. The changes now were much greater than the ones brought by breaking through the earlier seals.

    However, with a pair of wings behind him, did it not mean that he was a monster now? It would be great if they could be retracted.

    The thought had barely disappeared from his mind when the wings retracted behind him. A warm sensation on Tang Wulin¡¯s back apanied the process. After folding in on themselves, the pair of wings merged into his body, much to his surprise. The only signs that they were there were the two rib bones which were thicker than the other rib bones.

    A kind of joy welled up inside him. Tang Wulin waved his arms excitedly. It was a harmless gesture, but a golden red shadow appeared in the air instantly. A low dragon¡¯s roar sounded as well. Within his chest, the heart formed by his Dragon Core started shaking violently. A dense, blood essence shockwave instantly traversed his body.

    Ayer of dragon scales was quickly added onto his newly-grown skin. The dragon scales this time were different. They were doubleyered. They appeared thicker, stronger, and felt tougher.

    Tang Wulin stood up carefully as he quietly felt his body. He had an odd feeling.

 Chapter 1022 - Fighting the Real Ma Shan

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Fighting the Real Ma Shan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin truly felt that he was apletely different person after he absorbed the tenth Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal. Not only did he grow a new pair of wings, but his twin cores were also different. Hisplementing yin-yang vortices had formed a heaven and earth bridge. His strength felt different, and even his martial soul had changed.

    Tang Wulin felt helpless after discovering that not only did his current strength not increase, he had be weaker instead. Regardless of how great a power he had, if he could not control it, he would not be able to disy its full strength!

    Nevertheless, it was still a good start. Just how much benefit the tenth seal had brought him, he could only verify it through actualbat.

    ¡°Beep, beep, beep!¡± At this very moment, the Blood God Bracelet on his wrist was activated.

    After Tang Wulin looked at the number, a faint smile immediately appeared on his face. It was truly like giving a pillow to someone who was sleep-deprived.

    ¡°Hello, Commander Ma. Oh, I¡¯ve been cultivating in seclusion these past few days and have just wrapped up. Sure! I¡¯ll log onto the Star Dou Battle Network right away. We¡¯ll meet at thebat area,¡± Tang Wulin said with a smile.

    It was Ma Shan who called. He invited Tang Wulin to a sparring session in the Star Dou Battle Network.

    He flexed his limbs with a few simple movements and felt the changes in his body. At the very least, he could control his body without much trouble. Also, his body had undergone much change.

    He went into the Star Dou Cabin and connected to the Battle Network.

    He found Ma Shan in no time. Ma Shan¡¯s nickname was his own name. With his personality, he never liked anything shy.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯vee! Let¡¯s get down to business. This time, I¡¯ll be fighting with all my might. Let¡¯s see just how powerful this new Blood Nine is!¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a smile, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ve been wanting to test my strength.¡±

    Ma Shan paid the fees of two thousand Federation coins on his own ord for the use of thebat stage. In the next moment, the two of them appeared on thepetition stage.

    Tang Wulin silently felt the changes in his body. His arms hung naturally by his sides and his eyes were slightly squinted. There was a faint glow flickering within his eyes.

    Ma Shan looked at Tang Wulin who stood opposite him. As he listened to the electronic countdown, he suddenly felt that his opponent seemed to have changed.

    ¡®Did he grow taller? He also seemed to have been working outtely. Why are his eyes so bright? Also, the air about him seems different somehow. He¡¯s clearly smiling, but why is he giving me this sense of danger? It¡¯s as if there¡¯s something ferocious and barbaric contained within his body.¡¯

    The short electronic countdown had finished. Ma Shan had plenty of experience in actualbat. Although he was confounded, he would definitely not allow it to affect his judgment. He unleashed his martial soul at the first opportunity. He unleashed his Titan Ape. His body erged, and eight soul rings arose.

    Simultaneously, Tang Wulin took a deep breath. His body shed with lights and five golden soul rings arose from his body.

    Five golden soul rings! After he had broken through the tenth seal, he had another bloodline soul ring skill.

    He arched his body forward and his pair of dragon wings immediately burst forth under the control of his thoughts.

    The instant his dragon wings were released, Tang Wulin felt a flow of heat spreading all over his body. It seemed his powers were enhanced tremendously at that moment.

    The sensation was so strong that he was not fully prepared for it when his body levitated from the ground.

    ¡®It¡¯s not a battle armor? A wing? Is this his martial soul¡¯s talent? Why are his soul rings golden?¡¯

    A flurry of questions sprung up within Ma Shan. Meanwhile, he unleashed his first and third soul skills. While his body continued to erge, he charged toward Tang Wulin in great strides.

    The Titan Ape was sheer power. Every time its feet hit the ground, the ground would shake. Ma Shan had reached Tang Wulin after taking only a few steps. He balled his hands into fists and hurled them at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin did not unleash his Golden Dragon Spear at the moment. For now, he wanted to test his body¡¯s condition. He wanted to know the kind of changes his body had experienced after harmonizing with the tenth Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal.

    He raised both arms before him and blocked Ma Shan¡¯s fists that were like giant hammers. To be safe, he unleashed his Golden Dragon Body. The golden dragon scales instantly crawled onto his skin topletely cover his body.

    Amidst the intense explosion, Tang Wulin¡¯s body which was in midair was struck down.

    Ma Shan had not used his full strength when he fought Tang Wulin at the forging workshop back then. Currently, he did not need to hold back inside the Star Dou Battle Network. The force disyed by an eight-ring, true power Soul Douluo was extremely terrifying.

    However, Tang Wulin merely crashed onto the ground. His arms had firmly blocked Ma Shan¡¯s attacks.

    He felt great. Tang Wulin clearly felt his Dragon Core within his chest pumping continuously. The blood essence power was distributed all across his body. Ma Shan¡¯s immense strength did not give him much pressure.

    He stomped the ground with his right foot, the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth!

    He did not use his Blood Soul Fusion Skill. It was purely the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth.

    An explosion sounded! A low dragon¡¯s roar triggered the formation of golden dragon patterns appearing within a radius of twenty-five meters. Shortly after, a giant Golden Dragon brazenly shot up from under Ma Shan. It sent his colossal body flying.

    Ma Shan felt his entire body tense up. An invisible pressure instantly appeared in his heart. The soul skill that he had nned to unleash next was interrupted.

    The Golden Dragon which sent him flying instantly turned into eight dragons in the air. The eight dragons suddenly converged on Ma Shan¡¯s body, impacting it in full force.

    While Ma Shan was stunned, his fifth soul ring was unleashed. A giant ape¡¯s illusory shadow appeared behind him. His entire body unleashed a dazzling luster.

    Even so, when each golden dragon erupted on his body, a great charge of golden current would be set off which shook his body terribly.

    Tang Wulin raised his palms skyward. The Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven!

    A giant Golden Dragon more than thirty meters long shot out from his palms. With a sonorous dragon¡¯s roar, it struck Ma Shan¡¯s body which sent him reeling.

    Ma Shan flew a good fifty meters before he dropped to the ground. He did a flip and hammered his chest with his hands. His second soul ring shone and a denseyer of energy burst forth from within him. He finally got rid of the golden lightning. In the aftermath, he looked slightly beaten.

    Without using his Blood Soul Fusion Skill, he had managed to send an eight-ring Soul Douluo reeling by merely using the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth and the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven. It waspletely due to the enhancement of his blood essence power.

    Tang Wulin had made an urate judgment. Under the condition where both of them did not use their battle armors, hisbat strength, with the tenth seal¡¯s enhancement of his body and without using his martial soul, would be on par with an eight-ring Soul Douluo¡¯s. It was also due to the Titan Ape, being purely a power-type martial soul, which was simr to Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul. If that were not the case, the effects would not be so great either. After all, different soul masters had different skills.

    Nheless, Tang Wulin could take pride in this. He had managed to send the powerful Iron Blood Battalion¡¯smander reeling. The substantial improvement of hisbat strength was a powerful enhancement for him. With the addition of his battle armor, martial soul, and consolidation of his cultivation base, he would truly stand a chance against Blood Nine.

    The years of cultivation were slowly beginning to bear fruit. His slow cultivation during his early years and continuous umtion had finally allowed him to have a sequence of breakthroughs during this period. He finally had some substantial improvements and could be remotely considered an ¡°expert¡±.

    ¡°Good! Again!¡±

    After the loud yell, Ma Shan was charging toward him again. This time, his seventh soul ring shone. Huge swathes of hair appeared on his body. He did not grow taller, but the giant ape¡¯s illusory shadow behind him merged with his actual body and he turned into a giant ape.

    Martial soul avatar, the Titan Ape!

    Ma Shan¡¯s domineering air was at apletely different level after he unleashed his martial soul avatar. His power had broken through a critical point. It even caused the air around him to show signs of shattering and contorting.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze began to get serious. The Golden Dragon ws appeared on both his hands. He tapped the ground lightly with the tip of his left foot and did a vertical leap into the air. He extended his dragon wings behind him and p them forcefully.

    He wanted to know the effects his dragon wings could give him.

    As he pped his wings, Tang Wulin immediately felt huge amounts of origin energying from his dragon wings which spread all over his body. Then, his body flew outward in a straight line.

    Just when he wanted to stabilize himself, he noticed that the dragon wings¡¯ eleration was too great. When he pped his wings, his Dragon Core¡¯s energy was directly infused into his wings without reserve.

    He could not change his direction even if he wanted to!

    The Ma Shan-transformed Titan Ape saw Tang Wulin who was charging toward him. He squatted down while facing him. Then, he stood up forcefully.

    Tang Wulin could only manage to put his arms weakly beneath him before his body was sent flying by Ma Shan¡¯s headbutt. He flew as high as a hundred meters and crashed onto the protective barrier above thepetition stage. He bounced up again to crash onto the ground.

 Chapter 1023 - The Fifth Bloodline Soul Ringâ€™s Soul Skill

    <h4>Chapter 1023: The Fifth Bloodline Soul Ring¡¯s Soul Skill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ma Shan was also stunned for a moment. In his mind, he was certain that Tang Wulin¡¯s small body size would be able to dodge his attack! This was not supposed to happen even if they were to confront each other without holding back. What was happening?

    Tang Wulin crashed into the ground. As sparks flew before his eyes, he was left feeling speechless. This was the unfortunate consequence of him being unfamiliar with his body.

    However, he discovered that his ability to take a beating was even more powerful. Such a heavy blow to his body felt like just a mild shock with minimal difort. He turned over and leaped up.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±

    During the frontal collision, Tang Wulin attempted to utilize his dragon wings. He was trying to exercise control over his body after his transformation, but his ability to do so was still notparable to when he knew his own body after all!

    He was sted away by Ma Shan¡¯s impact over and over again every time as he stood up from the ground. It had only taken a moment for his entire body to be covered in injuries.

    Even so, something incredible was unfolding before them. Every time Tang Wulin was sted away by Ma Shan or mmed against the ground with a soul skill, he thought that thepetition was about to end. Yet, Tang Wulin still managed to get up each time and acted as if nothing had happened. His fighting abilities had not weakened at all.

    His post-transformation body was genuinely difficult to control, especially the Dragon Core that turned into a heart shape. The blood essence power being channeled out was too powerful. When Tang Wulin made a move, the energy surging out from his Dragon Core infused into his body and made him lose control immediately. The surge was so overwhelming, there was no way he could use his soul skill. His strength was so powerful he could not control it.

    Even though Ma Shan was a pure strength-type soul master, he was equipped with richbat experience which allowed him to use all sorts ofbat skills endlessly. Moreover, Tang Wulin realized that Ma Shan was a Tang Sect disciple. His Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon technique was cultivated with such perfection. The Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon technique was very effective when used against an opponent like Tang Wulin with poor control over his body and could frequently be used to drag him from the side.

    Ma Shan watched as Tang Wulin dashed over again foolishly, so he bent his back and turned his body to the side while moved his hands in a circle to guide Tang Wulin¡¯s body into losing bnce. His right hand made a scooping movement and grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s ankle. Then, he mmed Tang Wulin¡¯s body ferociously onto the floor.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A deep hole appeared on the ground as a result of the impact. Ma Shan raised his leg and stamped down just in time to be blocked by Tang Wulin¡¯s hands who turned over in time and pushed away.

    They had already repeated such scenarios countless times. Ma Shan knew he was exerting enough strength to break steel into pieces, but Tang Wulin acted like it was nothing. He could always get up unaided, and despite looking a little shaky, he would continue to fight.

    Ma Shan was truly at a loss for words. Tang Wulin would be on the defensive almost every time they shed and he was only able to block Ma Shan asionally.

    Ma Shan discovered that Tang Wulin¡¯s fighting technique appeared extremely undeveloped, making him incapable of even controlling himself, but during a real full-frontal collision, Ma Shan¡¯s strength was still not holding up. He was unable to take the upper hand even in the form of his martial soul avatar.

    What was the boy really up to?

    While Ma Shan was dumbfounded, Tang Wulin kept adjusting to his new situation. Being under such continuous attacks was very painful, of course, but his Dragon Core heart pumped out bloodline power every time, allowing him to heal quickly. Moreover, his bones and muscles were extremely tough so he could recover after suffering such heavy blows.

    ¡®If this continues, this boy will tire me to death!¡± His soul power also had its limits, even if he had a Soul Douluo¡¯s cultivation base. Moreover, Ma Shan had maintained his martial soul avatar state the entire time he was fighting Tang Wulin.

    Ma Shan decided not to exhaust himself anymore.

    The eighth soul ring on his body was finally glowing for the very first time. Grabbing Tang Wulin¡¯s ankle once again, he suddenly leaped up, taking both of them skyward. Ma Shan¡¯s aura changed abruptly, and Tang Wulin instantly felt an explosion of power, like a volcanic eruption, pushing against his body.

    Ghastly, pale white mes were burning on Ma Shan¡¯s body. These were a form of heatless fire, but Tang Wulin could clearly sense that the power radiating from Ma Shan¡¯s body had increased by at least threefold.

    What was that? Was it the legendary strength me? It was the strength of perfection!

    As Tang Wulin was dumbstruck with amazement, the fifth golden soul ring on his body was also glowing for the first time. He had no idea what this golden soul ring granted him, but he could sense subconsciously that he would need to depend on its strength to brace for the impending threat.

    It came from his tenth seal, so this golden soul ring was supposed to have an even more powerful amplification effect on him than his four previous soul skills. What would its effect be, though?

    Immediately, Ma Shan could sense an extraordinary power radiating from Tang Wulin while the boy¡¯s entire body suddenly trembled violently. In truth, it was not Tang Wulin who was trembling but Ma Shan himself.

    Ma Shan¡¯s strength me, which had just been elevated, greatly amplified his own power. His hands grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s ankles separately in an attempt to tear him apart and bring the battle to a close.

    Yet, he discovered that as he held onto Tang Wulin¡¯s ankles, his arms began to tremble uncontrobly after Tang Wulin¡¯s fifth golden soul ring was illuminated. Soon after, Ma Shan¡¯s entire body shook violently. There was an explosion and a gold-red radiance burst out.

    Despite his Soul Douluo-rank cultivation base, Ma Shan was immediately sted away by the terrifying st. Tang Wulin was astonished. He felt the bloodline power in his body had a unique pulse, producing a high-frequency vibration and unleashing it explosively. The gold-red burst had a st radius of more than fifty meters. Ma Shan¡¯s body was immediately caught up by the gold-red light after being blown away. A series of violent sts loudly pushed him backward. The booming sounds were heard in the sky again and again before he was finally thrown to the edge of thepetition stage, colliding with the protective shield. His body bounced off of the shield and hended on the ground roughly.

    This was absolutely unprecedented and shockingly so. Yet, there was only a bitter smile on Tang Wulin¡¯s face, because the blood essence power and soul power in his body had been depleted entirely after he had unleashed so much.

    What was that? Even though it was rather impressive, he did not have the strength to continue anymore after that one technique!

    He descended from the sky. With his soul power and blood essence power exhausted, the system determined that Tang Wulin did not have the energy to continue fighting, so he was immediately transferred out of thepetition arena.

    It was his first loss!

    This was his first defeat after he had joined the Star Dou Battle Network, and it was mired in confusion.

    There was no doubt that the battle had helped him learn to exercise control over his strength, while his bloodline soul ring¡¯s fifth soul skill had a very impressive effect. Yet, what was going on with the technique? Could it be that all his strength would be emptied once the soul skill was unleashed? It was only a one-off deal for such a soul skill no matter how powerful it was!

    Tang Wulin was defeated in a baffling manner while Ma Shan had won in a simrly baffling manner. He was transferred out a moment after Tang Wulin. He stared at Tang Wulin in bewilderment. ¡°What...what¡¯s with that soul skill of yours? Why was I leftpletely helpless? Strange. Very strange!¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°I just recently attained this soul skill, so I have yet to discover its function. Commander Ma, that¡¯s all for today. I¡¯ll go back and meditate on this for a moment. We shall try again next time.¡±

    Tang Wulin bid farewell to Ma Shan as he hastily logged out from the Star Dou Battle Network. He returned to his living quarters and crossed his legs to meditate.

    The battle today was very helpful for him to make sense of his new condition. There was no doubt that his control over his entire body was greatly reduced due to his all-rounded elevation, but this was not necessarily a bad thing. His fighting capacity could certainly be greatly improved by this change once he could exercise full control with his original base number. Nevertheless, what was that fifth bloodline soul skill of his? What was truly going on with that?

 Chapter 1024 - The Arrival of the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challengeâ€™s Final

    <h4>Chapter 1024: The Arrival of the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge¡¯s Final</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin thought back to how he felt when he was unleashing his soul skill. He was amazed to discover that his memory seemed to have improved as well. He could recall every detail of the battle precisely.

    It felt unusually clear. No, that was not the blood soul fusion skill unleashed by his soul power and blood essence power at the time, only the Golden Dragon King¡¯s fifth soul skill. It was purely the motion of his bloodline power. Then, the bloodline power produced a form of strange high-frequency vibration. The vibration produced a resonance wave that ovepped inyers and umted continuously before exploding on Ma Shan¡¯s body over and over again. It was formed from the ovepping resonance wave.

    On the other hand, the attacking ability of such a blow waspleted by his bloodline¡¯s vibration. Due to the power of the explosion, it consumed an extremelyrge amount of energy. When his bloodline power was almostpletely exhausted, his Dragon Core contracted violently and extracted the energy required from itself. His soul power was stripped away and converted into blood essence power in order to maintain such a high-frequency explosion.

    Could it be that his soul core and Dragon Core could convert each other¡¯s energy now that he had broken through the tenth seal?

    This also signified that the rtionship between the two cores was growing even closer.

    If the soul skill unleashed purely using soul power was so powerful, then, how about when he used the blood soul fusion skill? Even though the rate of consumption would certainly be quicker, the explosive force would be even more powerful as well, right?

    ¡®I¡¯ll give it a try for sureter!¡¯

    As Tang Wulin began his meditation and recalled all the gains and losses from the battle with Ma Shan earlier, he immediately felt that he had an abundance of benefits from the experience.

    The elevation was an extremely direct process as it was rted to his overall fighting capacity.

    However, it was no easy task using a brand-new ability in a genuine battle. He would still require an even longer period of time and more actualbat experience. Fortunately, the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge¡¯s final stage had begun!

    A few dayster, Tang Wulin was surprised to find that the situation in the battlework had changed when he entered it once again.

    Upon logging into the system, the first thing that appeared before him was a great golden door. He stepped past the illuminated door and in the next moment, he was transferred to apletely different spot after he crossed its threshold.

    ¡°Wee to Star Dou City,¡± announced the electronic voice.

    Star Dou City? Was that the city of the Star Dou Battle Network? There was no doubt that the entire artificial intelligence system had only begun to be applied, so there were still a lot of ws but everything was definitely improving.

    Star Dou City appeared to be more advanced than their West Division, as it at least looked more like a city. The two words ¡®Little Tang¡¯ floated above Tang Wulin¡¯s head while disying his battle results. What a waste that it was no longer the original undefeated score anymore.

    ¡°Please proceed to Star Dou City¡¯s Great Battle Soul Arena to prepare for thepetition. The first round of the final is the elimination tournament. Please be well-prepared for the battle. Your opponent will be drawn randomly.¡± The electronic voice spoke once again as it reminded Tang Wulin about thepetition.

    Yes, the first three rounds of the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge finals were all eliminations in order to determine thest thirty-two contestants before proceeding with the round-robin tournament.

    Tang Wulin could clearly remember his mission. He could notplete it by bing one of the final three this time, but he would need to be the champion of the soul masterpetition.

    He thought it was peculiar that he would not have been so confident in the past, but ever since he defeated Blood Nine, Tang Wulin felt that it was possible for him to be a champion. The feeling and anticipation had only grown more intense after he broke through the Golden Dragon King¡¯s tenth seal. The only thing that troubled him was that he did haveplete control over his strength, so this was quite an issue.

    The best method to test his fighting capabilities was to engage in battles!

    ¡®Finals, here Ie!¡¯

    An arrow formed from shadows and light guided Tang Wulin as he headed to the Star Dou Great Battle Soul Arena for inspection and registration.

    The process of the inspection was very simple for it was immediatelypleted after he arrived at the designated division. However, Tang Wulin discovered something unusual. He did not see any other contestant in this ce.

    The location he was at did not appear to be that different from the West Division, while the Star Dou Great Battle Soul Arena, looking only slightlyrger, was empty. He was there all alone. Why was this happening?

    Tang Wulin was unaware that this was a measure taken by the system in order to ensure every contestant¡¯s identity was even more secure.

    The words ¡®Little Tang¡¯ above Tang Wulin¡¯s head slowly disappeared when he was stationed in the golden region. In ce was a code name with only the number thirty-three.

    ¡®That¡¯s pretty weird. Are we allowed to participate in thepetition with just a code name? It¡¯s rather interesting, though. I wonder if the Federation can see my name in any case. I guess it doesn¡¯t matter if they know, now that I¡¯m in the Blood God Army.¡¯

    ¡°The inspection isplete. The automatic draw of opponents isplete. Please be prepared for thepetition. In ten minutes, your match shall begin.¡±

    As expected, it was quite different from the preliminary stage. At least, its manner was not as simple and crude as before.

    Tang Wulin was unaware of how important the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge in the future was. Anyone capable of entering the finals in the first challenge would leave behind a major mark in the history of the Star Dou Battle Network and be remembered by history.

    He crossed his legs and took a seat as he focused his mind and calmed his breathing. Through his cultivation over the previous few days, Tang Wulin discovered that his spiritual power seemed to have improved remarkably following the elevation of his cultivation base. Moreover, it was a leap of advancement this time. Although he was certain that he had yet to breakthrough to Spirit Domain, he had certainly advanced further into Spirit Abyss.

    He could clearly sense the most minute changes on every part of his body through his spiritual power now. He could also use it to feel any signs of disturbance in the outside world at a great distance. More importantly, he could distinguish the elements of the formless energy molecules in the air. This was the most powerful part for him. ording to his knowledge gained from his studies in Shrek Academy, one needed to achieve Spirit Domain in order to do this.

    The outstanding feature of the Spirit Domain was its clear distinction of elements. Even though it was only a vague feeling for him right now that was not crystal clear, he could sense that he was not far from that point.

    On the other hand, Spirit Domain was already the highest level achievable by ordinary human beings. It was said that when one achieved the Spirit Domain spirit cultivation base, a spiritual domain would be produced on its own in the person. Everyone¡¯s spiritual domain was different but undoubtedly, having one was highly beneficial for the person¡¯s cultivation base while also significantly amplifying one¡¯s fighting capabilities.

    Every Title Douluo had the spiritual power cultivation base of Spirit Domain as a foundation. It was said that one could never enter the realm of demi-gods without achieving the spirit rank of Spirit Domain.

    He would return to learn from Blood One after thepetition ended and also look into how far his spiritual cultivation base had gone.

    Tang Wulin made up his mind. There was no doubt that the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi acting as Blood One was a Limit Douluo and he was definitely a Spirit Domain powerhouse.

    Even with today¡¯s technological advancement, where Limit Douluo¡¯s strategic power was not as great as before, they were certainly not weaklings weak either. The Federation dared not go too far with the Tang Sect mainly because of the two Limit Douluos that were still present, the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo. Tang Wulin suspected that even the Federation was unaware that Blood One from the Blood God Army was the Heartless Douluo.

    The Blood God Army seemed to have its own specialized system for maintaining the secrecy of its identity. No matter where one came from, every rule and regtion here had to be followed upon entering the Blood God Army.

    Tang Wulin was extremely pleased that the Blood God Army had already sacrificed so much for the Federation, so it was entirely appropriate for the Blood God Army to protect itself from external affairs.

    Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye. A stream of golden light shed past and Tang Wulin had already arrived in the middle of thepetition arena.

    The area was silent. The entirepetition stage was emitting a faint white glow. The stage had a diameter of one thousand meters, so it was absolutely enormous! One thousand meters in diameter was considered a luxury even for a mecha battle.

    In the distance, his opponent had already appeared about three hundred meters away. Their face was blurred, so he could only tell that the opponent was a man with a number suspended above his head. It was one hundred and eighteen.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes and adjusted his body while he waited for the electronic voice¡¯s announcement.

    As opposed to the tranquility on thepetition stage, the entire Federation was filled with excitement at present on the outside of thepetition stage.

    The Federation spared no expense when investing massive funds to provide live soul streaming across their territory on the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge¡¯s final stage.

 Chapter 1025 - The Ultimate Speed of Perfection

    <h4>Chapter 1025: The Ultimate Speed of Perfection</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was the Federation¡¯s first attempt to use the technique. Usually, soul streaming was carried out at the regional level, so the current attempt at live streaming over the entire Federation was, firstly, due to the Federation¡¯s sess atunching its first satellite a year ago. Secondly, the Federation was promoting the epoch-making event of the Star Dou Battle Network.

    The development budget for the Star Dou Battle Network was an astronomical figure. Without adequate funding, the Federation could not make ends meet. The Federation could only receive more funding from the federal parliament by generating a high level of public interest. As a result, thispetition was initiated.

    It was the center of attraction for everyone!

    The effect was even better than imagined.

    Despite the development of soul technology which had made its way into the people¡¯s hearts, the people on Douluo Continent still upheld the ideology of individual heroism.

    Twenty thousand years ago, the Tang Sect¡¯s first ancestor ascended to Godhood and finally defeated the overweening and ambitious Martial Soul Hall in order to return freedom to the continent¡¯s world of soul masters in the end.

    Ten thousand yearster, the founder of the Spirit Pagoda, Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao depended on his sole strength to finally defeat the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s subversive operations and also defeat the Beast God at the time. He made a conscious effort to reject the powers of darkness from the ever-influential Sun-Moon Empire which gave the Star Luo Empire its freedom before Star Luo Continent came into existence until today.

    The number of Limit Douluos today was much higher aspared to the beginning, yet how high could the soul masters¡¯ peak fighting capacity be actually? What sort of abilities did the younger generation of powerhouses have? These matters were of no concern to the general public.

    Without a doubt, the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge had given the masses an opportunity to understand the soul masters¡¯ world better. Moreover, the live streaming with its signal covering every corner of the continent provided an avenue for the people to watch such a greatpetition without having to leave their homes. In addition, it was free. So, how could it not attract the attention of the public?

    Even the memories of Shrek City being destroyed seemed to have been wiped away by thepetition.

    Countless screens were ying recordings of thepetition. There was a total of a hundred and twenty-eight tournaments in today¡¯s first round of thepetition. The tournaments were not carried out simultaneously due to the live streaming. They were divided into ten groups, with ten tournaments in each group. There were specificmentators and staff assigned for each group during the live streaming.

    Tang Wulin and Number One Hundred and Eighteen¡¯s fight was the first match that was broadcasted on the live stream. It was randomly picked from the lots generated automatically. The scene that appeared before the audience was contestant Number Thirty-Three versus contestant Number One Hundred and Eighteen.

    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one! Begin thepetition!¡±

    The audience watched as a sea of moving shadows appeared on the screen following the announcement from the electronic voice. The contestants from both sides moved at the same time.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s movement could only be described as earthshaking. He stomped his left foot against the ground as he dashed out. His stomp made a deafening boom. The ground, within a range of ten meters, sank at the spot where he had stomped his foot with arge number of cracks appearing on the ground. At the same time, a sonic boom was heard. A distance of three hundred meters was covered within a split second.

    What was that...

    ¡°Oh, my god! What kind of explosive force is that? Can a human body truly withstand that? He is not dded in battle armor though!¡± Thementators were startled. They had to continuously swap ces among the ten tournaments in order to cover the live broadcast today. They switched over to the scene of whichever tournament that was interesting. Tang Wulin¡¯s single step forward was truly shocking such that twomentators lost track of the other ongoing tournaments as they narrated the present fight.

    It was incredibly fast! Thementator could barely react to the situation. The opponent was simrly caught off guard!

    Tang Wulin relied on the reaction force from the ground together with the gravitational control of his Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone to lighten his body. At that moment, he elerated to, at least, twice the speed of sound. Such an explosive speed allowed him to reach the opponent in a split second. He did not use any weapon or skill but only his fist. He threw his first punch at the opponent.

    If one could slow down the scene at present, one could see that Tang Wulin¡¯s skin was gold-red with simrly colored blood vessels that bulged out from under his skin, and ovepping, densely-arranged golden dragon scales covering his arm.

    There were definitely no weak contestants in the final stages of thepetition for they had all grappled and triumphed from the priorpetitions of each division. Although Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent was shocked, he was quick to react to the situation.

    He puffed up his chest and contracted his abdomen while simultaneously igniting a light spot on his chest. There was no time for him to unleash his entire set of battle armor, but he still managed to unleash the spotless mirror armor on his chest.

    He did not attempt to block with his arms, because Tang Wulin¡¯s speed was too quick such that there was utterly no time for him to do so. His fists struck at Tang Wulin¡¯s temples. At the same time he swung his arms, a sharp hammer appeared in each of his hands.

    The opponent¡¯s judgment was on target. Just as Tang Wulin¡¯s punch sted against his body, his pair of sharp hammers pierced into Tang Wulin¡¯s temples precisely.

    He suffered a punch on his chest, but he had the protection of the mirror armor. He might not necessarily die from the blow, but Tang Wulin would die, without a doubt, if his temples were pierced by the sharp hammers. The opponent was attacking his enemy¡¯s vital points to trigger his enemy¡¯s reinforcements. It was a split-second decision. The opponent truly deserved to enter the finals.

    He was satisfied with his own counterattack. It was impossible for Tang Wulin to change directions with his explosive speed. His body would be incapable of withstanding such a powerful charging force. There was a weakness to an overly swift speed. It was precisely the difficulty to exercise control due to the high momentum of the charging force.

    On the other hand, even if Tang Wulin managed to control himself with great effort to dodge his opponent¡¯s fatal blow, his opponent could still have another opportune moment.

    ¡®The opponent is an agility-system type, so I don¡¯t think his defense is that strong.¡¯ As luck would have it, he had a domain-type attack which could be triggered in the next moment.

    The opponent regarded Tang Wulin as an agility-type soul master intuitively.

    At this moment, thementator mentioned how incredible thepetition was when both parties were only a stone¡¯s throw away from each other.

    The screen was upied by a golden color in the next moment. It was a pair of golden wings covered with diamond-shaped dragon scales. The scales on the wings were slightlyrger but thinner than the scales on his body. When the pair of dragon wings were spread, the wingspan which was five meters provided the resistance to halt Tang Wulin¡¯s charging momentum. At the same time, the opponent¡¯s sharp hammers were lowered.

    The proud expression on his opponent¡¯s face was frozen in an instant. It was a waste indeed that Tang Wulin missed his opponent¡¯s expression for he was paying attention to the pair of sharp hammers which had collided into each other. His opponent had misjudged his sudden stop.

    In the next moment, he threw a punch with his fist. He punched the pair of sharp hammers, pushing forward without much resistance. With the piercing noise of the sharp hammers scratching against his golden dragon scales, his punchnded squarely on his opponent¡¯s mirror armor.

    ¡°Boom...¡± The Golden Dragon w coupled with the Golden Dragon King¡¯s massive strength burst forth!

    Number One Hundred and Eighteen¡¯s body spun uncontrobly as he was tossed backward in a contorted posture.

    Then, Tang Wulin¡¯s spread-out dragon wings pped once strenuously. In the next moment, he caught up to his opponent. He threw another punch with his fist without any tricks up his sleeves.

    With the proud expression frozen on his face, Number One Hundred and Eighteen heard the mirror armor on his chest cracked. He attempted to unleash his battle armor, but instead, he felt like he was knocked by a soul train traveling at a high speed. Hepletely lost control of his body as his body was sted away such that even his soul power was shaken into oblivion. He did not even have a chance to unleash his battle armor.

    How could this be possible!

    Then, he saw a pair of golden eyes and a fist that was expanding rapidly.

 Chapter 1026 - The Threshold of the Spirit Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 1026: The Threshold of the Spirit Abyss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    A cloud of blood mist exploded over the sky. Simultaneously, a valiant dragon¡¯s roar was heard on the entirepetition stage. An enormous shadow of a Golden Dragon with a savage expression appeared vaguely behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back.

    Although the shadow vanished as soon as it appeared, it left behind a profound impression on everyone.

    ¡°This... It¡¯s a little domineering, isn¡¯t it?¡± Thementator was already dumbstruck as this was the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge¡¯s final. It was the first round that was broadcasted live. Hardly anyone was prepared for such an intense shock.

    Thementators understood the soul masters¡¯ world naturally, but no matter how well they understood it, they were in disbelief as they currently witnessed the scene before them.

    It was the final stage of thepetition where the contestants were chosen from the divisions. Undoubtedly, no one was weak. Despite such a scenario, it took only two strikes to kill the opponent! The fatal strike was truly stunning. In addition to the cool dragon-shaped shadow and deafening dragon¡¯s roar at the end, it was truly an eye-opening stimtion for the senses.

    This person¡¯s fighting capacity was absolutely terrifying!

    The audience, in front of the screen, watching thepetition could not help but feel suffocated!

    It was truly a suffocating feeling. They felt the person on the screen had such an exceedingly terrifying presence which influenced them in such a way that they could barely breathe.

    A gigantic ¡®victory¡¯ sign was disyed on the screen. Although there were two attacks, they were bothpleted in just over a second. It was absolutely the shortestpetition among all thepetitions held today, and possibly among this year¡¯spetitions.

    The golden wings on Tang Wulin¡¯s back retracted. Therge, golden words of ¡®Thirty-three¡¯, shimmering with a golden radiance, were suspended above his head. After he retracted his wings, a shadow shed once and he vanished along with it. Tang Wulin was victorious in the first round of the elimination tournament.

    ¡®The ability of a six-ring Soul Emperor is rather impressive!¡¯ That was Tang Wulin¡¯s assessment of his opponent.

    Although he was capable of a quick win over his opponent, in reality, he knew there was not much of a disparity between his opponent and himself. He was capable of dealing with his opponent so quickly because his opponent was incapable of assessing Tang Wulin¡¯s ability.

    All of mankind¡¯s strength and endurance had its limits, at least, within a certain cultivation-based rank. Yet, the speed and strength disyed by Tang Wulin earlier were, undoubtedly, non-human such that the opponent¡¯s assessment was incorrect. If the opponent were capable of positioning himself in a defense position, then he should be able to withstand for a longer period of time.

    Today¡¯s battle was a test for Tang Wulin. A test of his current strength and speed control.

    For the past few days, he had been trying hard to control his strength. The deeper his awareness ventured, the more surprised he was to find the benefits brought by his tenthyer Golden Dragon King Seal.

    The initial smash feature of his right Golden Dragon w and tear feature of his left Golden Dragon w could only be triggered with a certain level of probability. However, these features could now bepletely triggered by his control. His ability to control his overall performance and the Golden Dragon King¡¯s strength was much better than before.

    He could move his body at high speeds. The speed which he disyed earlier was purely his charging force, yet other soul masters of the same rank were incapable of that, let alone unleash an attack at high speed. On the other hand, Tang Wulin waspletely unaffected.

    He spread his wings to reduce his charging force. He felt only a slight difort for a short while. He managed to return to his normal state after circting his blood essence power.

    In a sense, Tang Wulin was not considered wholly human anymore. His body¡¯s endurance could not bepared to a human¡¯s. In fact, even a Title Douluo could not measure up to his body¡¯s endurance now. As a result, he achieved victory easily.

    He left thepetition arena and logged out from thework to experience the explosive strength he had during the battle earlier. The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a faint smile. ¡®Very good. I¡¯ve advanced another step in my strength control.¡¯

    He set a goal for himself which was to win the battle against Blood Nine in less than a month!

    He would first need to learn how to control the strength derived from the Golden Dragon King¡¯s tenthyer seal properly in order to defeat Blood Nine once again.

    He should only consider the other things after he learned to control himself well.

    He enjoyed the explosive feeling very much. It seemed like his Golden Dragon King Bloodline enjoyed the feeling as well. He supposed it was the Golden Dragon King¡¯s inherent quality!

    He got dressed and left the living quarters. Tang Wulin walked all the way to Blood One¡¯s living quarters. It was situated close to him. Then, he sent a text message to Blood One seeking his guidance.

    Blood One¡¯s reply came ten minutester when Tang Wulin was about to leave. Blood One replied that he could see him now.

    Tang Wulin knocked on the door.

    The door opened.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Tang Wulin walked into Blood One¡¯s room and found Blood One sitting cross-legged as if he had been meditating.

    ¡°Sorry for bothering your cultivation. It¡¯s quite rude of me,¡± apologized Tang Wulin.

    Blood One smiled and opened his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. I¡¯ve cultivated till my bottleneck, so there¡¯s utterly no possibility for me to break through anymore. It may possibly be a matter of life and death for me if I attempt a breakthrough. The possibility of life, in this case, is not even one percent. When the dayes, I¡¯ll invite you to witness the ceremony. Perhaps, it will be helpful to you.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°I hope that day neveres as the Tang Sect still needs your support!¡±

    Blood One spoke, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Anything I can help you with?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I sense that I may have another breakthrough in my spiritual power recently, but I can¡¯t tell which level it is. I wish to ask you some techniques on how to use spiritual power.¡±

    ¡°Another breakthrough? Breakthrough to which level this time?¡± asked Blood One.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I seem to be able to sense some energy elements now.¡±

    ¡°You can sense the presence of energy elements? What sort of breakthrough is this? You should¡¯ve possessed this ability already when you can sense the existence of spiritual power!¡± Blood One raised his brows.

    Tang Wulin coughed once and spoke, ¡°I mean manifestation. In other words, I can see the colors of different energy molecules in the air.¡±

    Blood One was stunned for a moment. Soon after, his eyes suddenly widened while his pupils constricted in an obvious manner. Tang Wulin watched as Blood One¡¯s eyes turned purple-gold with two streams of purple-gold radiances enshrouding Tang Wulin¡¯s body as if those radiances were solid.

    Tang Wulin frowned slightly, otherwise, he barely reacted. He did not try to evade as his eyes were simrly rippling in purple-gold which was far less intense than Blood One¡¯s purple-gold. However, the radiance that lingered in his eyes was crystal clear.

    Those two streams of purple-gold radiance made only the slightest contact when Tang Wulin immediately sensed a gush of expansive spiritual power wrap around his body in an instant. He did not feel much difort, but he feltpletely transparent as though he could be seen through by someone.

    The Dragon Core in his body suddenly began bouncing violently, while his initial purple eyes were immediately fused in a gold-redyer. A gush of fierce and tyrannical energy burst forth from his body, while the feeling of being seen through immediately vanished. Tang Wulin only felt the blood essence in his body surging wildly while a deep dragon¡¯s roar was emitted from all over his body as if something was disying its dominance.

    ¡°Ugh... I didn¡¯t mean to do that,¡± said Tang Wulin with an innocent expression.

    On the other hand, Blood One cast him a peculiar look. Blood One¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes were retracted.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already achieved the higher order of the Spirit Abyss¡¯ spiritual power? How is that possible? Even if you had begun cultivating in your mother¡¯s womb, you couldn¡¯t have advanced so quickly!¡±

    One could only imagine Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual rank at present judging by Blood One¡¯s shock. Blood One was especially stunned when he discovered that the bloodline power in Tang Wulin¡¯s body could surprisingly fuse together with his spiritual rank.

    Blood One squinted his eyes and spoke with a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to evaluate the specifics of your spiritual power. The ability to sense the energy elements signifies that you¡¯ve entered the higher order of the Spirit Abyss. At the same time, you¡¯ve touched the threshold of the Spirit Domain.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°So, what should I do after this?¡±

    Blood One spoke indifferently, ¡°Just continue to feel. When you can finally sense every energy molecule in your surroundings thoroughly, you can then attempt to move them with your spiritual power. Use your spiritual power to move them without using your soul power or blood essence power. Then, invoke a sympathetic response from them. Once you¡¯vepleted this step, your Spirit Domain will be fully formed. The process is long and boring, but your spiritual power will grow on its own at your present rank. There¡¯s no need to rush. Let nature takes its course.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± responded Tang Wulin. It was better for him not to do things aimlessly like a headless chicken. With Blood One¡¯s guidance, he would continue cultivating as usual. Hence, it was rather convenient for him.

    Blood One looked at Tang Wulin as the gaze in his eyes shifted. ¡°Something seemed to have happened to you. Your cultivation base has been elevated. Your blood essence power is denser than before. Furthermore, there¡¯s something else that¡¯s different. It¡¯s as though your blood essence power is alive.¡±

 Chapter 1027 - Such Bizarre Tastes?

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Such Bizarre Tastes?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Blood One deserved his title of being a Limit Douluo for he could see the change in Tang Wulin¡¯s body after such a brief moment. Tang Wulin sniggered and said, ¡°There is some elevation that is mainly from my bloodline power. I seem to have broken through a bottleneck recently. Only that after my breakthrough, it¡¯s difficult to control my strength. Alright, I shall go back to cultivate now.¡±

    Blood One spoke, ¡°The final stage of thepetition has begun. Did you take part in thepetition?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°The first round ispleted, and I won. The finals are rather interesting where everyone is assigned a number. I¡¯m thirty-three.¡±

    Blood One spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your mission. I honor my words.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Tang Wulin with slight helplessness.

    Blood One gazed after the departing Tang Wulin as he decided to utilize his authority to take a look at thepetition¡¯s recordings. He felt that Tang Wulin¡¯s transformation was huge and exceeded his prediction by a vast difference.

    Tang Wulin did not return to his own living quarters upon leaving Blood One¡¯s room. Ever since the battle with Ma Shan, he had been staying in his quarters to cultivate. Apart from that, he participated in thepetition. So, it was a little boring for him. He made the decision to take a stroll outside, then he would make a call to Gu Yuena. Anyhow, he had adequate merits now, since Ma Shan paid him arge sum. Furthermore, thepetition today inspired him to forge his mecha.

    He was in a different state aspared to others, so the function of his mecha was different naturally.

    He boarded the elevator and exited the Blood God Battalion. Tang Wulin pondered for a moment before he removed the epaulets on his shoulders.

    He was too young which made it conspicuous for him to wear his major general rank. Although Ma Shan was a hot-tempered man, in reality, Tang Wulin¡¯s identity would be doubted as well had he encountered other soldiers. He could only avoid such troubles if his rank was announced to the entire army.

    He removed his epaulets so as to avoid any trouble. He aroused some attention asionally as the act of not wearing his epaulets was considered breaking the military regtions, only that it was a lighter offense.

    It went well for him at the rest area.

    Tang Wulin arrived at the rest area to find the ce bustling with activities. After all, it was the only leisure and entertainment ce for the soldiers of the Blood God Army.

    Tang Wulin ordered a drink from the bar and took a seat before taking a sip. The drink tasted sweet and was refreshing as it glided down his throat which made him warm and happy at once.

    He used his Blood God Bracelet to dial Gu Yuena¡¯smunicator number as he patiently waited for a response.

    As expected, Gu Yuena¡¯s voice was heard at the other end after a short while.

    Her voice sounded soft and sweet with a little surprise in her tone. ¡°Father, I miss you. When are youing back?¡±

    Tang Wulin immediately felt all the fatigue and spiritual stress vanish. ¡°The day after tomorrow. I¡¯m going to visit you the day after tomorrow, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Awesome!¡± Gu Yuena called out in excitement, ¡°I shall wait for you then.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin talked about some fun things that happened to him in the army. He mentioned how he ¡®identally¡¯ defeated Blood Nine and talked about how Ma Shan had a misunderstanding regarding his military rank. He talked incessantly as he shared his joy in the army.

    Gu Yuena listened in all apparent seriousness and asionally chimed in with some concern. Tang Wulin felt all warm and fuzzy in his heart while his lips cracked into a warm smile.

    All of a sudden, he felt someone¡¯s aura approaching very close to him. In reflex, he turned his hand over to grab the person.

    ¡°Hehe. Ouch!¡± Theughtersted only for a moment before it turned into an agonizing scream.

    A strong and powerful figure was immediately pulled over by Tang Wulin and pinned against the table.

    ¡°Father, what happened?¡± Gu Yuena cried out in rm at the other end of themunicator.

    Tang Wulin hastily spoke, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Just a colleague fooling around with me.¡± He loosened the grip on Jiang Wuyue¡¯s hand as he spoke and cast him a re.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine. Father, doe over earlier on the day then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Wulin hanged up themunicator before he looked at Jiang Wuyue whose expression was all peculiar as he rubbed his wrist.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± said Tang Wulin in a gruff tone as he was not in a good mood since his conversation with Gu Yuena was interrupted.

    Jiang Wuyue raised his brows. ¡°Say, how old are you anyway? You have a daughter already? She sounds grown up! How old were you then? You truly are...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Tang Wulin spoke grumpily, ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue was stunned for a moment, then the expression on his face turned even more peculiar. ¡°Tang Wulin, oh Tang Wulin. I truly didn¡¯t expect you to have such a dark mind underneath that handsome face of yours. You¡¯ve such bizarre tastes. You¡¯re truly a case of a good-looking man with bad intentions, huh!¡±

    A cold radiance shimmered in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you looking to get beaten up?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue sniggered. ¡°However, please teach me, how did you do that? How did you get your girlfriend to call you ¡®father¡¯? You have a secret technique?¡±

    Tang Wulin red at him. ¡°You think too much. She has amnesia, so she retains the memories of a child.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Jiang Wuyue looked at Tang Wulin in astonishment. ¡°Amnesia? How did that happen?¡±

    A painful expression shed past Tang Wulin¡¯s face. ¡°When she saved me.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s expression changed this time. He spoke with a guilty expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know... I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s for the best. Frankly, I don¡¯t know if I want her to recover. I¡¯m working very hard here, and the situation now seems rather good. At least, I can always have her by my side.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s gaze shifted ever so slightly. ¡°By your side? You¡¯re not bringing her to this ce, are you? I understand now. No wonder you¡¯re always hoping to get promoted to be eligible for a leave of absence. It¡¯s so you can go and visit her?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded because there was nothing much for him to hide. ¡°She¡¯s at the Fire Basin. I¡¯ve already visited her once and I¡¯ll visit her again the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh right, I learned from Yuxue that you¡¯re a major general now?¡± He looked at Tang Wulin¡¯s epaulets as he was speaking, but there was nothing there for him to see.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯ve to address me ¡®sir¡¯ now.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue immediately felt his mouth was parched. It had only been a few months! The boy addressed him by ¡®sir¡¯ when they first met in the beginning. Yet right now, the tables were turned.

    ¡°You¡¯re progressing a little too quickly, aren¡¯t you? What on earth did you do? How did you get promoted so quickly?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Yuxue told you? I¡¯m Blood Nine of the Blood God Battalion now. The Blood Gods are all conferred the rank of a general. That¡¯s why.¡±

    ¡°You defeated Blood Nine?¡± Jiang Wuyue stared at him in bewilderment. ¡°Boy, how dare you still spar with me when you already have the ability to defeat Blood Nine? Where¡¯s yourpassion?¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. ¡°I thought you¡¯re supposed to praise me for my powerful ability? What¡¯s wrong with your brain that¡¯s making you behave as such?¡±

    ¡°Praise my *ss. I only remember that you hit me.¡± Jiang Wuyue had an aggrieved expression.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze shifted as his lips suddenly cracked into a warm smile. ¡°Wuyue, let¡¯s view it this way. It¡¯s genuinely my fault for hitting you the other day. I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to take revenge. Let¡¯s go to the Star Dou Battle Network. I¡¯ll allow you to hit me as much as you want so long as you pay. I won¡¯t dodge, defend, or even counterattack. What do you think? You can hit me to your satisfaction as long as you pay me one thousand Federation coins per minute.¡±

    With doubt, Jiang Wuyue looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°Really? So kind of you?¡± The Federation coins were not that important to him for there was utterly no need for money in the Blood God Army. Besides, they were well treated and were rewarded with a fixed, high ie every month.

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh and spoke with disdain, ¡°I truly didn¡¯t expect that you don¡¯t even have the courage to hit me. A person like you makes me wonder how you managed to be the closebat battalionmander. Are you the only one in the whole Iron Blood Battalion? I should ask Brother Ma Shanter.¡±

 Chapter 1028 - A Human Punching Bag

    <h4>Chapter 1028: A Human Punching Bag</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°F*ck! Are you trying to provoke me? Who says I don¡¯t have the guts? I¡¯ll take you up on your taunt today, but let¡¯s be clear, you can¡¯t counterattack, hit back, dodge, or defend, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve always kept my word. If you don¡¯t trust me, we can sign an agreement right now and have the army witness it,¡± said Tang Wulin with a smile. When he knew that someone was about to be tricked again, he felt happy.

    ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t need an official document. It¡¯s enough if you put it in writing for me. If you go against the rules, you¡¯ll be breaching my trust,¡± said Jiang Wuyue with a fierce look.

    Tang Wulin willingly wrote him an agreement of sorts. Jiang Wuyue went over it carefully. After poring over its contents and finding it satisfactory, he signed it.

    Then, he fished out a stack of Federation coins from his pocket and toyed with it in front of Tang Wulin. ¡°We¡¯ll have a thirty-minute match first. Today, big brother will make you understand why roses are red!¡±

    He had been beaten to a pulp by Tang Wulin the other day. So, he had been nursing his grudge all this while. When he heard that Tang Wulin defeated Blood Nine, he knew that he did not stand much of a chance against Tang Wulin. Where could he find such a good opportunity? He instinctively felt that Tang Wulin had an ulterior motive behind it. However, when he thought about the fact that Tang Wulin loved money, he felt at ease.

    Tang Wulin received the Federation coins and raised his eyebrows toward Jiang Wuyue. ¡°Let the tempest rage!¡±

    They did not pick the Star Dou Battle Network. Instead, they were on thepetition stage where the army held its actualbat drills. Tang Wulin faced Jiang Wuyue¡¯s attacks which were like a furious storm.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    After Jiang Wuyue sent Tang Wulin flying with a p, he seriously believed that Tang Wulin would not fight back. He did not even unleash his scales.

    His p sent Tang Wulin flying dozens of meters to finally crash on the floor.

    Tang Wulin did a roll on the floor and stood up. He patted the non-existent dust off his clothes and raised his eyebrows toward Jiang Wuyue again. ¡°Did you not eat? I didn¡¯t feel anything just now.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue waspletely speechless. He knew that this fellow was tough, but his p just now would have reduced an iron ball to an iron disc! However, this fellow said that he felt nothing.

    ¡°You¡¯re making me do this!¡±

    ¡°Be quick about it, you¡¯ve only paid for thirty minutes. Time is short, and the mission can¡¯t wait!¡±

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    ¡°Pow! Pow! Pow!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was sent flying with every blow. He crashed heavily onto the floor each time. Repeatedly, he got up on his feet as if nothing had happened.

    In the beginning, Jiang Wuyue had only been hitting him with his bare hands. Later, he donned his battle armor, used his weapons, and even his Fusion Soul Skills. He continuously strengthened his attacks on Tang Wulin. Nevertheless, Tang Wulin managed to get back on his feet every time. Other than being slightly bruised, he seemed surprisingly unharmed.

    When Jiang Wuyue sent Tang Wulin flying again with his giant hammer, he did not continue with his attacks.

    ¡°Are you really okay, young man? You sure you don¡¯t have any internal injuries?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue looked at Tang Wulin with a puzzled expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you throw your life away just for the sake of money!¡±

    Tang Wulin said drily, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. Look.¡± As he said this, ayer of golden-red glow immediately shone on his body. In the next moment, all his bruises disappeared. Everything about him was back to normal as if nothing ever happened.

    ¡°This... Are you even human?¡± Jiang Wuyue was speechless.

    ¡°Please call me a god. Vent all your anger on me with all you¡¯ve got. You have another minute before you¡¯ll have to pay to continue. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this. I¡¯ll definitely pay you what¡¯s due at the end.¡± Jiang Wuyue raised his giant hammers and charged toward Tang Wulin.

    Was Tang Wulin in pain? Under the attacks of a strength-system Soul Emperor, he would be lying if he said that it was not painful. However, what this pain brought him was more pleasure instead.

    After Tang Wulin realized that he could not control his own power, he gave Mu Ye a call on his soulmunicator. He asked him about the techniques to control his own body.

    As the Body Sect¡¯s master, he knew the most when it came to developing one¡¯s body. Mu Ye had an idea.

    His view was that the younger generation of powerhouses whose bases had improved so quickly that their control power could not catch up with their own bodies. Hence, what Tang Wulin needed was just some time to coordinate himself, and everything would return to normal. During the coordination process, the best way was to stimte the body¡¯s potential. That would bring out all the improved abilities in him.

    The method was simple. Just like forging a metal, humans also needed forging. The Body Sect¡¯s cultivation method had always been about forging one¡¯s body continuously to make one¡¯s body the most powerful weapon.

    Mu Ye had told Tang Wulin that with his body¡¯s condition, what he needed to do was to look for a person with a simr cultivation base. He had to let himself be hit by the person¡¯s full force and ensure the hits are all evenly distributed over his body. That would stimte his body¡¯s instinctive reflexes which would enhance his potential. At the same time, his body would be able to harmonize better with his bloodline power. Each blow he received was a process where his body harmonized with his bloodline. The reactions in his muscles, while he was being beaten with the changes in his bloodline, would strengthen his control over his own body.

    Even if Jiang Wuyue had not turned up today, he had nned on finding Jiang Wuyue. Ma Shan¡¯s attacks were slightly too powerful for his taste. He would not be able to take them if he did not defend himself properly. In this case, Jiang Wuyue¡¯s attacks were just right.

    Tang Wulin had turned himself into a human punching bag. In return, he also received a great deal of benefits from it.

    After being hit for half an hour, he clearly felt his reflexes improve such that it was in tandem with his explosive strength. Throughout the process of being hit, his blood essence power was clearly strengthened. He had vivid sensations of the minute changes in his muscles, bones, and meridian vessels.

    That was why he felt more than happy to let Jiang Wuyue continue hitting him.

    Jiang Wuyue enjoyed himself to the fullest. He was finally able to release all his pent-up frustrations within him. He felt increasingly shocked with each attack hended. He could not imagine how a human body could be this tough. Tang Wulin was simply like a cockroach. He could not be destroyed!

    Even a body built with the best rare metals would have crumbled long ago under his powerful attacks. However, Tang Wulin was unscathed.

    The one who was hit would feel pain, but the one hitting would also tire! After hitting Tang Wulin for a full two hours, most of his soul power was already spent. He was drenched in sweat.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go on. Let¡¯s stop here. I¡¯ll pay the bill. Big brother is satisfied,¡± said a panting Jiang Wuyue.

    However, Tang Wulin was still brimming with energy. He sighed and said, ¡°Wuyue! A man shouldn¡¯t say that he can¡¯t, he should only say that he doesn¡¯t want to. How can you not have the stamina?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Jiang Wuyue was truly exhausted. If he were not, he would have loved to hammer that little white face of his. How could he be so wicked?

    ¡°We¡¯ll do this again tomorrow.¡± He put on his clothes slowly and left before Jiang Wuyue. Currently, he feltpletely rxed, as if he had just gone for a massage.

    Although every part of his body screamed in pain, he could feel that under his squeezing, the blood essence power within his Dragon Core was now intimately linked with his body. Currently, he only wished to go back to his room to meditate and coordinate his body. If he could get a hold of the changes in his body, he would greatly improve his control over his own body.

    The next day, Tang Wulin was ready for his first match in the final rounds, the mecha battle!

    Under Ling Wuyue¡¯s guidance, Tang Wulin¡¯s mastery over a mecha could no longer bepared to what it was before. The mechas were more or less the same, but the more important issue was his control over them and thebination of his martial soul with the mecha. With Ling Wuyue¡¯s guidance, Tang Wulin could control a mecha as easily as a hand directing its fingers. He was also attuned to the mecha such that it was in better harmony with his body.

    The Devour the World effect which his sixth soul skill brought him was the best. Unleashing the Devour the World would immediately raise his cultivation base threefold. If he did not possess this power before, how could he possibly have defeated Blood Nine?

    All these could now be incorporated into the mecha battle.

    He entered the standard mecha and picked a spear as his weapon. After Tang Wulin tried out the mecha, he could not help butin in his heart. It was too cumbersome.

    The standard mecha was huge. It carried more power and its weight gave it more destructive power. However, it was designed for ordinary mecha masters. For soul masters at Tang Wulin¡¯s rank, the weight of the mecha was insignificant.

    It was redundant!

    No wonder ordinary red mechas were only six meters tall. Some were not even that tall. Therger the mecha was, the less nimble it became.

    Tang Wulin had set a goal for himself which was to build a ck mecha that was less than six meters tall. His only requirement was that he could still fit inside it with his battle armor on. For him, the more important role the mecha yed was in enhancing and prolonging his ability to battle. The other roles were not as important. His strength was already at an extremely terrifying level. That was why his mecha must be able to bear its own strength.

 Chapter 1029 - A Battle of Skills

    <h4>Chapter 1029: A Battle of Skills</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After thinking about it carefully, Tang Wulin had started perfecting the designs for his mecha. Ling Wuyue had helped him a lot in this aspect.

    As the Ace Mecha Master, Ling Wuyue¡¯s status in the army was even higher than Jiang Wuyue¡¯s.

    Today, he and Ling Wuyue would be taking part in the knockout rounds. ording to the rules, the contestants from the same branch in thepetition would not face each other during the knockout rounds.

    Flexing his mecha and brandishing his spear, Tang Wulin looked at his opponent.

    Out of sheer coincidence, his number when he was fighting in the soul master battles was thirty-three. In the mecha battles, his number was sixty-six. That was easy to remember.

    His opponent was also operating a melee mecha, but oddly, it did not have an offensive weapon. Instead, it held a shield, one that appeared very thick and heavy.

    It was not a rare sight for a melee mecha user to wield a shield. However, in such cases, they were in charge of frontline defense in team battles.

    However, this was apetition. Would he not be at a disadvantage using a shield as a weapon during apetitive match? This meant that his opponent had given up on most of his offensive abilities. However, Tang Wulin did not underestimate his opponent just because he was using a shield. Given that he was able to enter the final rounds, this opponent was definitely not an ordinary match. If he insisted on using a shield, that meant that this opponent was very confident in his shield¡¯s powers.

    Ling Wuyue had taught Tang Wulin before this that there was no need to fear an opponent who wields ordinary weapons in a fight between mechas. However, when his opponent used weapons that were out of the norm, he would best be more careful. There were also more variables if his opponent was using a melee mecha.

    That was why when Tang Wulin saw that his opponent was using a shield, he did not let his guard down but became more cautious. He was still unable to fully control his own body, but he had gained a bettermand of his mecha. After all, all he needed to do was infuse it with soul power and control its movements with his hands.

    ¡°The match starts now!¡±

    With the announcement of the electronic voice, Tang Wulin¡¯s first knockout round in the mecha battle finals had officially begun.

    His opponent charged toward him without hesitation. He held the shield in his hands and did not raise it in front of himself in defense. His shield hung heavily at his side as he dashed for Tang Wulin in great strides. His steps were firm, but no other changes were detectable.

    Tang Wulin moved as well. His mecha could only unleash its strength when in motion. He guided his mecha so that it moved quickly as it charged toward his opponent.

    The two contestants closed in on each other.

    Just when there was only the final fifty meters between them, his opponent, Mecha Number 161, made the first move.

    He swung his right hand and threw the round shield. The shield spun quickly and flew straight toward Tang Wulin head-on. The shield was graceful and wild at the same time. To be able to make the shield spin at such high speed without veering off course clearly needed a great deal of skill. As expected, this shield was not merely used for defense!

    Tang Wulin assumed that this person¡¯s style ofbat would be simr to Ling Wuyue¡¯s.

    He was no longer the mecha master who only knew how to charge at his enemies directly. The spear in his hands sprung up quickly with its tip pointing skyward. It thrust at the very center of the shield¡¯s underside with utmost precision.

    Ling Wuyue had told him that the core of all spinning weapons lied in the center of the rotation. If he could break that point, his opponent¡¯s energy would be disrupted, and they would lose control of their weapon.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual powers had improved substantially as well. He was much better at aiming and timing his strikes naturally.

    The spear¡¯s tip collided with the round shield, shaking it slightly. After striking the spear¡¯s tip, it floated upward as if skipping over water and flew above the head of Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha. At that point, the two opponents were facing each other at close range.

    His opponent no longer had any weapon in his hands, having already flung his shield away. With his spear pointing upward, Tang Wulin¡¯s stabbed directly at his opponent¡¯s chest. In this instant, his spear¡¯s powers increased tremendously. It tore at the air and let out a deafening screech. With Tang Wulin¡¯s charging momentum, the Spear¡¯s Consciousness was naturally formed and filled the air with a horrifying aura.

    His opponent suddenly stopped in his tracks. He nted his feet firmly on the ground and tilted his upper body slightly to the side. Having no weapons, he pped the side of the spear¡¯s tip with one hand and reached for the pole of the spear with the other, while his mecha evaded the blow.

    With that maneuver, Tang Wulin¡¯s spirits suddenly came to life. Behind him!

    ¡®Great skills!¡¯

    He had immediately understood his opponent¡¯s technique in that instant. His opponent had intended to grab onto the spear with his bare hands and the shield that had shot past his head was flying back at him like a boomerang aimed at his back.

    If his weapon was grabbed onto and his back was open for an attack, he could either bear the brunt of the attack or give up on his weapon to dodge it.

    Regardless of the countermeasures he chose, his opponent would immediately gain the upper hand.

    However, Tang Wulin would never give his opponent such an opportunity.

    After learning his opponent¡¯s strategy, he reacted swiftly, pulling his spear back at lightning speed. The overwhelming aura vanished instantly, but the Spear¡¯s Consciousness still lingered in the air like the shadow of a spear.

    The spear¡¯s pole retracted. Without even looking back, it struck the shield behind him with a loud ng. Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha rode on the momentum from the shield¡¯s impact while he activated his mecha¡¯s thrusters. His speed increased explosively, and he crashed into his opponent¡¯s mecha¡¯s chest.

    His opponent¡¯s hands went through the spear¡¯s shadow in midair. He grabbed nothing.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sound of them colliding was like an explosion. Both mechas reeled backward before separating.

    Another shield appeared in Number 161¡¯s hands. It was also a round shield, but this shield was dark gold. There were faint patterns that resembled a turtle¡¯s shell on it. The powerful recoil made Tang Wulin retreat at a longer distance clearly greater than his opponents.

    As expected, his martial soul was also a shield.

    When he saw that there was no way to evade the tackle, Number 161 was forced to unleash his own martial soul.

    The dark gold shield in Number 161¡¯s hands shone, and the round shield which was batted away by the spear flew back into his hand. His mecha was now armed with two shields.

    Finals were finals!

    The two opponents had only taken a few breaths from the beginning of the match, and already they were battling it out with brains and brawn. They had collided in a series of ingenious shes. Tang Wulin had a slight advantage, but he was unable to suppress his opponent.

    Number 161¡¯s aura was noticeably more collected now. Clearly, he had begun to take this opponent before him more seriously. Though Tang Wulin felt a chill in his heart, he was also filled with excitement. This was exactly the kind of opponent he needed to further improve hisbat skills.

    In solo matches, he was known for his savagery as he always fought by unleashing his strength to his heart¡¯s content. However, this did not mean that he did not respect a user¡¯s skills. He needed an opponent like this, as extreme strength could only unleash its full potential when out against masterful skills. He was about to disy his skills with his mecha. The stronger his opponent was, the more his battle spirits rose. This opponent before him was great. He could feel that at most, his opponent might only be slightly inferior to Ling Wuyue in skill, but his cultivation base was definitely no lower than Ling Wuyue¡¯s.

    He raised his spear and switched to wielding it with both hands. Tang Wulin mecha charged at his opponent withrge strides again. The tip of his spear pulsed with light streams of numerous lengths. It flickered wildly, making it difficult for his opponent to predict its movements.

    The pair of shields on his opponent¡¯s hands also pulsed with a faint, dark golden light. This time, his opponent did not move. He defended his body with the standard mecha shield while he raised his martial soul shield horizontally. He clearly meant to use it offensively.

    Tang Wulin thrust with his spear. The Spear¡¯s Consciousness and spear¡¯s light merged instantly. For a moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha appeared to havepletely merged with the spear. It turned into a great spear and instantly closing the distance as it shot straight toward his opponent¡¯s chest. His spear¡¯s light flickered with an intense incandescent white. The bold and indomitable aura moved the spectators¡¯ hearts.

    Was he betting everything on this single attack?

 Chapter 1030 - Savage Ending

    <h4>Chapter 1030: Savage Ending</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Mecha Number 161 bent its knees slightly before throwing the standard shield it held. He then disyed a series of powerful defensive techniques.

    The shield¡¯s protective surface shattered the instant it came into contact with the energy at the point of the spear. However, from his squatting position, he raised his shield horizontally, pushing up the spear¡¯s tip and altering the direction of its attack to a small degree.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s attack was so powerful and had such a domineering aura that his opponent could not defend himself from it easily.

    However, Tang Wulin saw a series of shield shadows erupting from the round shield. The shield shadows piled on top of each other, pushing themselves under the spear. They continued stacking upward, as if forming a pyramid, lifting the spearyer byyer.

    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. When Tang Wulin¡¯s spear reached the other mecha, it had already missed his opponent¡¯s shoulder. He could not even stab at his torso.

    His opponent¡¯s mecha suddenly sprung up from its squatting position. The stack of shield shadows moved upward as the lower shadows pushed against those above. The shield shadows grewrger as they were being stacked together and lifted Tang Wulin¡¯s spear. At the same time, his other hand with his martial soul shield swept horizontally toward Tang Wulin¡¯s belly. The edge of the shield shone with an abnormally sharp dark golden halo.

    Tang Wulin wielded his spear with both hands. While he secretly praised his opponent for his skillful defensive maneuvers, he leaned back with his waist and spread his legs. The pole of his spear crashed downward with the momentum of his descending body toward his opponent¡¯s sideways-crashing shield.

    The spear¡¯s pole and shield shed together with the sound of an explosion. The stack of shield shadows made the standard shield appear to be twice its original size. The erged portions werepletely made up of dark golden shadows. Without a doubt, his opponent had utilized his soul skill. This shield was swung horizontally, this time aimed at Tang Wulin¡¯s spear.

    After being stacked upon ten times, this attack¡¯s offensive power was raised to a whole new level.

    Tang Wulin snorted. The spear in his hands turned the color of tinum. A surge of extremely dense blood essence suddenly exploded from his body. The spear in his hands maintained its position steadfastly and blocked his opponent¡¯s shield stubbornly.

    Was this a contest of strength?

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The shadow on the standard shield shattered and rebounded to its owner. On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s spear did not budge an inch. The spear¡¯s glow, that was a few feet long, suddenly exploded and countless phantom spears burst forth in front of him. They also appeared to be like stacked shadows, but Tang Wulin¡¯s spear¡¯s energy resembled a forest of shadows. He wielded it like long pole and swung it directly at his opponent.

    Mecha Number 161 clearly froze for a moment. He obviously did not expect Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha to be so formidable in terms of strength. He forcefully retracted his pair of shields and protected himself with them as he attempted to block Tang Wulin¡¯s phantom spears.

    However, this time, Tang Wulin had infused his bloodline power into his mecha. His entire mecha shone with a tinum luster. Although his shields had disyed ingenious defenses, it was still steadily losing ground under the sheer difference in strength.

    Suddenly, Mecha Number 161 started contracting. With a strange howl, the tortoise shell patterns on his dark golden shield¡¯s surface burst out as an energy field and engulfed his mecha. They formed a ball of light and were knocked away after colliding with Tang Wulin¡¯s phantom spears, instantly increasing the distance between them.

    What a clever application!

    Just when Tang Wulin had prepared himself to follow up with more attacks, his vision suddenly blurred. Everything in his field of view suddenly changed, and he felt dizzy. ¡®This is...a spatial shockwave?¡¯

    He barely had the time to react when a powerful suction force came at him, pulling so strongly that his mecha staggered forward.

    The spectators saw Number 161¡¯s body sh with light, and then he and Tang Wulin had swapped positions. Mecha Number 161 swung his shield toward Tang Wulin, and a giant ck hand seemed to have appeared in the air. Making a single gesture toward Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha, he staggered toward him in a forward charge.

    This was melee master stroke Spatial Discement?

    Number 161 immediately flung out his pair of shields and a mass of shield shadows was formed, blotting out the sky.

    Behind him, the shadow of a giant tortoise appeared and gave off a powerful aura.

    The ck Tortoise Shield!

    During their collision a few moments ago, Number 161 had already observed that this Number 66 before him was not an opponent that could be dealt with easily. It was his first time meeting someone with strength as powerful as his. They were both using melee mechas, therefore, strength would be a key factor which could tip the match in either direction. If his opponent was able to enhance his own strength so much that he was unable to block his attacks with his shield, then his chances of winning through reckless struggle would be slim. The battle skills disyed by Tang Wulin just now rivaled his own!

    Number 161 had a rich experience in mecha battles. He had made his decision, at the first moment, to burst out with explosive strength and fight for his own victory!

    That was why he had unleashed two of his trademark soul skills. Firstly, he swapped ces with Tang Wulin to disrupt his momentum. Then, he used the skill Pull. This was spatialw¡¯s Pull, and strength alone would not be able to stop it. That was why Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha was flying toward him and his series of all-out attacks.

    He would aplish his task in one stroke!

    As Tang Wulin experienced a brief moment of shock, the spear in his hands was already held out horizontally before him. His opponent¡¯s soul skills had taken effect too quickly. They were so quick that by the time he had registered what happened, the shield shadow was already in front of his nose. This meant that he did not even have the time to brandish his spear while his opponent was striking him at full strength.

    The ability to remain calm in the face of disaster was definitely an outstanding characteristic, and Tang Wulin was a person who had such qualities.

    When he was faced with his opponent¡¯s overwhelming attack, a hint of idea crossed his mind and his fifth golden soul ring shone silently. His fifth bloodline ring soul skill which he had used against Ma Shan before was finally unleashed again. He did not fuse it with a soul skill. It was purely a bloodline soul ring skill.

    Instantly, in Number 161¡¯s eyes, Number 66¡¯s body seemed to have phantom-like shadows. Then, his shieldnded on Tang Wulin¡¯s spear and mecha.

    The instant his attack hit, he felt that something was off. The strength from his own attack seemed to have vanished like a rock plummeting into the sea. The impact of his attack was dispersed by a series of slight vibrations. Shortly after, the vibrations suddenly intensified explosively. The feeling was terrifying.

    ¡°Boom!¡± All could see that Number 66 was the one who had been attacked, but it was Number 161 that was sent flying.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha had returned to normal after manifesting ghostlike afterimages for a brief moment. It was as if it had done nothing. At that moment, he had ridden the momentum and stabbed out with his spear. His spear¡¯s light converged into one as he dove straight for his enemy!

    The intense vibrations made Mecha Number 161 and its mecha master stiffen momentarily. He felt a surge of terrifying strength continuously erupting within his body.

    Even with Ma Shan¡¯s Soul Douluo-ranked cultivation base, he was still sent reeling after being hit with this skill of Tang Wulin¡¯s. This time, Tang Wulin had restrained himself somewhat, choosing not to st out in all directions to conserve some energy. However, it was no less terrifying.

    His spear passed between the two shields. The spear¡¯s light shone brightly and swiftly stabbed through Number 161¡¯s body. Shortly after, the waves of vibrations appeared again.

    The intense sound of the explosion came from within Number 161¡¯s body this time. Under the gaze of the shocked spectators, Mecha Number 161 was sted into countless shards which sprayed across the skies and scattered all over.

    Number 66 floated slowly to the ground, looking like a pir that held up the skies!

    This...

    The audience members were all dumbfounded. Thispetition was not broadcast live throughout thework, but the spectators could still look this match up and watch it. At the same time, there were many who had a Star Dou Cabin and had entered the Battle Network to watch this match.

    Without a doubt, this was definitely a battle that was filled with astonishing urrences. From the start of the match until the end, almost every second was a sh between brains and brawn. The explosion of strength Tang Wulin disyed in the end had shocked the masses greatly.

 Chapter 1031 - Naâ€™er, Same as Always

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Na¡¯er, Same as Always</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®Is this my fifth bloodline soul ring skill?¡¯ Although it was not a Blood Soul Fusion Skill, Tang Wulin clearly felt that it was more terrifying.

    He began to understand this skill of his. It did not seem to be a mere battle skill. Instead, it has a terrifying ability that could be incorporated into any of his skills! Other than the fact that it consumed a great deal of his energy, it was perfect.

    The Golden Dragon st! He figured that he should name it as such. Although Tang Wulin had done all he could to control the amount of power he infused into his attacks, he had expended more than sixty percent of his soul power and bloodline power after using this skill twice. In other words, this skill could only be used if he wanted explosive strength. With his current cultivation base, it seemed to be the case.

    Even so, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. It meant that he possessed a super powerful, explosive skill!

    ...

    Gu Yuena tied her long silver hair up softly as she sat by the bank of the small river. She looked at the middle-aged Fire Basin women who were doing theirundry on the opposite side. Her gaze seemed lost.

    A dash of pain shed silently past the depths of her eyes.

    However, a ray of hope followed soon after.

    ¡®He¡¯sing to see me.¡¯

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you fusing with me?¡± The gentle voice sounded out of nowhere. She was the only one who could hear it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already lost to you. You can merge with me anytime you want! Why aren¡¯t you doing it?¡± came the voice again.

    If Tang Wulin could hear this, he would definitely be shocked. It was because the voice belonged to his little sister with whom he was particrly close. It was Na¡¯er¡¯s voice.

    Gu Yue did not respond. She continued looking silently into the faraway distance.

    ¡°We¡¯re supposed to merge back as one. It was the intense explosion the other day that separated us. Since we¡¯ve healed through the Skyreach Velvet Chrysanthemum, why don¡¯t you merge with me again?¡± Na¡¯er¡¯s voice was filled with puzzlement.

    Gu Yue kept her silence. Endless thoughts seemed to be contained within her pair of purple eyes. However, there was also an inkling of determination that could not be denied.

    ¡°What¡¯s... wrong with you?¡± came Na¡¯er¡¯s question. Her voice started taking on an edge.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve killed him. I can only fully immerse myself in what I need to do after I killed him,¡± Gu Yue finally spoke.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t,¡± Na¡¯er confidently said. ¡°If you¡¯ve defeated me, it means that there¡¯s no way that you¡¯d attack him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m certain that you won¡¯t.¡±

    Gu Yue was silent for a while. Suddenly, she said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to stop me now. You must know that I can only awaken the God Dragon¡¯s genes by killing him, thereby resurrecting the Dragon God. The Divine Realm is no more. This is the only way for us to create a Divine Realm of our own. We can lead our nsmen and have our own world. This isn¡¯t a personal matter. It¡¯s connected to the fates of all the soul beasts, including all the beasts in this spatial ne. If we want to do this, we must destroy mankind. Make them powerless to stop us.¡±

    Disappointment crept into Na¡¯er¡¯s voice, ¡°I know that. That¡¯s what we should do. Your memories are also my memories. But, can we really do it? If we do it, it makes us the same as those humans. Were the deities really in the wrong during the battle in the Divine Realm? Are we really meless?¡±

    Gu Yue sighed. ¡°In the end, you still consider yourself a human?¡±

    Na¡¯er said drily, ¡°If you have to put it that way, I won¡¯t deny it. I was initially the human part when you separated from me. You haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re not willing to fuse with me. You should know this. If you don¡¯t fuse with me, and if by chance you¡¯re going to do something bad to him, I¡¯ll stop you no matter what.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s gaze turned misty. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Na¡¯er said, ¡°Then make me!¡±

    Gu Yue shook her head lightly. ¡°No, I can¡¯t tell you. You¡¯ll know when the dayes.¡±

    Na¡¯er said, ¡°How long are you nning on keeping this a secret from him?¡±

    Gu Yue stared nkly at the distance far away. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, it¡¯ll be forever.¡±

    Na¡¯er was slightly stunned. Suddenly, sheughed and it sounded like silver bells ringing. ¡°See, I told you that you won¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Gu Yue said, ¡°But you know, apart from me, all our other nsmen want him dead. We should get back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Na¡¯er¡¯s voice clearly trembled. ¡°If you leave, what¡¯ll be of him? If you leave now, he¡¯s definitely going to know that we¡¯ve regained our memories!¡±

    Gu Yue said drily, ¡°I have no choice but to leave. Di Tian is almost upon me. With his spiritual powers, it won¡¯t be difficult to sense him. At present, so long as we¡¯re not at our peak, Di Tian¡¯s strength would surpass ours.¡±

    ¡°He discovered thest time that I couldn¡¯t kill Wulin. That¡¯s why he¡¯s going to do it. We can only be perfectly fused after we kill him.¡±

    ¡°No, if we kill him, we¡¯ll only go mad. We¡¯ll break apart entirely,¡± Na¡¯er¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold.

    A wry smile appeared at the edge of Gu Yue¡¯s lips. ¡°Ever since we were split into two halves by the shura sword and turned into the Silver Dragon, I¡¯ve never felt as vulnerable as I am now, and I don¡¯t like this feeling.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yue, there¡¯s something that I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you,¡± Na¡¯er suddenly said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Na¡¯er paused before saying, ¡°When you were by his side, were you happy?¡±

    Gu Yue fell silent. She stood up and went to squat by the river bank. She scooped up some water with her hand and let the water flow through the gaps between her fingers. ¡°Without happiness, how can there be pain?¡±

    At this moment, time was at a standstill.

    Suddenly, Gu Yuena¡¯s body shook slightly, as if she felt something. The disappointment and sorrow on her face vanished. In its ce was a smile of understanding.

    In the next moment, her body sunk into a warm embrace.

    ¡°Gu Yue, why are you here? I¡¯ve been looking for you for half a day,¡± the gentle voice warmed her heart.

    Regardless of how much pain the future held, she was happy at this moment. She truly loved the warm embrace.

    ¡°Father!¡± she called out softly.

    Tang Wulin hugged her. ¡°I left the barracks earlier and arrived here sooner. Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± She turned around and threw herself into his embrace. She felt the warmth of his chest and listened to his vigorously beating heart. She closed her eyes. ¡°I miss you so!¡±

    He caressed her long silver hair softly. At this moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was contented. The happiness he currently felt surpassed the happiness he felt when he broke through the tenth seal or even when he condensed his soul core.

    It was precisely because of her that the road blocked by obstacles and filled with hardship seemed free and unobstructed to him. At least, there was something that his heart could still harbor.

    The two of them hugged like it was nobody¡¯s business. The middle-aged women who were washing theirundry on the opposite side were stunned when they saw this lovely couple who seemed to be covered in a shroud of golden light under the sun¡¯s rays. It was like a perfect painting.

    The two days they spent together were short but filled with joyful moments.

    They cooked, washedundry, went for walks,ughed joyfully, watched the stars, and climbed to the top of a hill to look at the faraway snowy mountains.

    Every second seemed to fill their hearts with joy.

    ¡°Father, when will you being back the next time?¡± asked Gu Yuena with a soft voice.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°It may take a while longer this time. I¡¯m taking part in apetition. After thepetition ends, I cane back. I¡¯ll then be able to stay for a few more days, so I can spend more time with you. Are you bored being here by yourself?¡±

    Gu Yuena smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll not be bored once I think of you, father.¡±

    When he saw her sweet smile on her bright face, Tang Wulin was unable to restrain himself as he nted a soft kiss on her cheek.

    Her supple skin was graced with a maiden¡¯s fragrance which made him linger on without any thought of returning to the army camp. He had initially intended it to be a light peck, but he could not stop himself from indulging in the kiss.

    Gu Yuenaughed softly. ¡°Father, that tickles.¡±

    Tang Wulin suddenly hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever leave me, okay?¡±

    The smile on Gu Yuena¡¯s face froze. Gradually, her expression softened. She paused for a while before continuing softly, ¡°Na¡¯er will never leave you.¡±

    When Tang Wulin returned to the Blood God Army, he was filled with motivation.

    He had gradually gotten used to the life here which was filled with fast-paced cultivation and actualbat. Whenever he went to meet Gu Yuena, he felt especially rxed. His tensed mind was relieved. He even felt that his senses toward the elements were keener, and his spiritual power had surprisingly improved.

    He must have aplished this during his previous breakthrough. It was just that he did not understand the recent developments. After spending two days with Gu Yuena, everything became clear.

 Chapter 1032 - Jiang Wuyueâ€™s Complaint

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Jiang Wuyue¡¯s Comint</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®I must work hard to cultivate. I can only protect her better by being stronger. Once I¡¯ve attained a certain level, she won¡¯t have to leave me even if she¡¯s recovered her memory.¡¯

    When he thought about this, Tang Wulin was filled with motivation. He contacted Jiang Wuyue at the first opportune moment, just so he could subject himself to his beating...

    ¡°Why is it that I¡¯m the one beating you, but I¡¯m also the one who¡¯s sore all over whereas you¡¯re fine as if I didn¡¯t hit you at all? What¡¯s your body made of?¡± Jiang Wuyue grumbled.

    He initially enjoyed beating up Tang Wulin. As time went on, he noticed that the one who was beaten was unaffected, while he himself was tired beyond means. Tang Wulin was not a human at all! Even when he hit him with an attack that should have shattered steel, the most he could do was leave a small mark on his body. Also, when they met again the next day, the wound would have healed already.

    His initial happiness and satisfaction dropped drastically.

    Tang Wulin rubbed his knuckles together. ¡°Why don¡¯t we swap? I¡¯ll be the one hitting you this time.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue¡¯s head started shaking like a pellet drum. ¡°No. By the way, why are you always asking for a beating? Knowing you, you definitely won¡¯t do something without a cause.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not withhold the truth from him. ¡°So that I can gain better control over my strength. Hmm, it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t feel as much impact from your hits now. I¡¯ve to look for someone else. I¡¯ll go and look for big brother Ma.¡±

    He was on extremely good terms with Ma Shan right now. He had forged the basic metals for Ma Shan¡¯s three-word battle armor. They were not only Soul Refined, but some were also even Soul Refined spirit alloys.

    After breaking through the tenth seal and obtaining his soul core, Tang Wulin had improved by leaps and bounds in his control over his forging skills. The stronger the three-word battle armor¡¯s foundation, the better the chances of it being sessfully upgraded to four-word battle armor.

    With Tang Wulin¡¯s forging, not only did Ma Shan¡¯s three-word battle armor ovee some hidden faults of his two-word battle armor, its quality was definitely one of the top in the Blood God Army.

    Ma Shan also acted as a promoter as news of this spread throughout the army. Currently, every two-word battle armor master in the army hankered for the services of Tang Wulin. Before this, it was assumed that Soul Refinement forging was not a profitable business. Currently, Tang Wulin¡¯s workshop was about to burst from the sheer number of customers he had. However, Tang Wulin had limited time, so he could only ept a few orders.

    If it had happened in the past, he might have been picked on. However, he was now Blood Nine! Who would dare to pick on him?

    The greatest beneficiary from all this was not him but Long Yuxue. Half of Tang Wulin¡¯s workshop¡¯s profits were hers. Although he was quite stingy, he honored his word. Hence, Long Yuxue reaped many benefits from Tang Wulin¡¯s workshop, more than what Tang Wulin got. After all, she did not have to put in any manualbor.

    As a result, Long Yuxue¡¯s strength had greatly increased during this period of time, thanks to the merit points she earned from the joint venture. Although she was still weaker than Jiang Wuyue, there were promising signs of her strength being on par with his in the near future.

    It also made Long Yuxue¡¯s affection toward Tang Wulin change, little by little.

    However, the only time she could see Tang Wulin was when she went to the forging workshop. The only opportunity for her to meet him was while he was forging.

    In Long Yuxue¡¯s eyes, Tang Wulin was just like a humanoid robot that knew no exhaustion. Cultivation seemed to be the only activity he did every single day. When he was not cultivating, he would be forging. He did not seem to allocate any time for entertainment.

    His cultivation was done in the Blood God Battalion, a ce which was off-limits to Long Yuxue. Ever since she had spent most of her time with Tang Wulin, she felt it more inly. Tang Wulin seemed to be turning into a different person with each passing day.

    Compared to when he first arrived in the army, he seemed like apletely different person now, as if he was born anew.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s progress in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge¡¯s finals was also smooth. His opponents were all very strong. However, after his strength improved, it was not difficult for him to fight his opponents. The elimination rounds would be over soon, and he would bepeting in the round-robin.

    After the round-robin, it would be the finals.

    In the round-robin, the contestants would be divided into eight groups of eight contestants each. The top two contestants from each group would enter the final elimination rounds. In other words, these were the top sixteen. In the round-robin, there was no danger of one¡¯s fate being determined by the oue of a single match as it was in the elimination rounds. However, the contestants still had to fight hard each time. Only then could they proceed to the next stage of thepetition.

    ¡°Gu Yue, what¡¯re you doing? Oh, you should be eating more then! Hmm, I¡¯m fine here. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m already in the round-robin, and the matches will be scheduled closer to each other. I¡¯ve got a match every day. I¡¯ll check my schedule and see if I can visit you between the round-robin and the finals.¡±

    ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need for that. You cane back after thepetition is over. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be tough for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, what a good girl.¡±

    ...

    The call ended. Gu Yuena¡¯s sweet and beautiful smile immediately regained its chillyposure.

    She dialed another number. ¡°Let¡¯s begin the infiltration. Is everything ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mydy. Everything¡¯s ready,¡± a seedy voice came from the other end.

    ¡°Good. Update me if anything happens. We mustn¡¯t let the Spirit Pagoda notice anything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mydy. We¡¯ll begin the infiltration from the elementary spirit ascension tform. They won¡¯t notice us.¡±

    Gu Yue ended the call and tidied up her hair. She strode out of her room. If Tang Wulin could see her now, he would definitely be greatly shocked. It was because she was no longer in the Fire Basin. She was currently in a world filled with metals.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± A pleasant voice sounded beside Gu Yuena¡¯s ear. The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu was already waiting for her outside.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m ready, teacher.¡± Gu Yuena nodded at her.

    A faint smile appeared on Leng Yaozhu¡¯s face. This disciple of hers had never let her down. She raised a hand and did a high-five with Gu Yuena. ¡°Good luck. We¡¯ll show them just how powerful this disciple of Leng Yaozhu is.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll most certainly pass.¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s gaze was steady as can be. If she passed this test, she would be the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s preparatory spiriter and make her way into the higher ranks of the Spirit Pagoda.

    The metal doors opened, and Gu Yuena strode in. What awaited her was the most stringent test of the Spirit Pagoda.

    ...

    ¡°The first match of the round-robin. Begin!¡±

    With the announcement of the electronic voice, Tang Wulin focused his gaze on his opponent before him.

    Number forty-seven. This was the number of his first opponent in the first match of his group¡¯s round-robin.

    The Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge was different from the soul masters¡¯ realm¡¯spetition in that the contestants knew nothing of their opponents, nor were they able to investigate them. The organizers did a superb job in keeping all the contestants¡¯ information confidential. They could only research their opponents by watching recordings of their past matches. However, the crucial factor was that even the line-up of their opponents was kept a secret. That was why nobody knew who their next opponent would be. Under such circumstances, one would have to do tons of research as the number of possible opponents would berge.

    It did not pose a problem for Tang Wulin. He had never researched his opponents. The less he knew about his opponent, the more he liked it. The mystery of his opponent would stimte him even more.

    At the moment, he had some basic control over his body. He would not lose control as he did earlier when he broke through the tenth seal. The more control he had over his strength, the more confidence he had.

    He would be facing Blood Nine¡¯s second challenge in a fortnight. He had never been more confident of himself than he was currently.

    He was the only one who waspletely sure of the level his strength had attained.

 Chapter 1033 - Dragon Roar Tremor Burst

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Dragon Roar Tremor Burst</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Number Forty-Seven floated up and flew in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction with just her silhouette shing past at lightning speed. She was an agility-type soul master with seven soul rings, a seven-ring Soul Sage!

    There was no doubt that only the best from the soul masters¡¯ world was capable of entering the finals of the round-robin tournament. In fact, they were the best of the battle armor masters¡¯ world. It was utterly impossible that they could sustain until this stage of thepetition without their two-word battle armors.

    The opponent¡¯s speed was iparably and unusually swift. Even the weakest agility-type soul master with a seven-ring rank could break through the speed of sound. Consequently, the distance between the two shortened in just a moment. A whiff of faint coldness swept across his entire body, yet he could not see his opponent¡¯s true bearings.

    ¡®Truly, she¡¯s so quick!¡¯

    ¡®So what?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed abruptly. His initially round pupils constricted into a vertical line within a split second, while a gush of savage energy burst forth from his body instantly.

    He moved the tip of his toes ever so slightly when a deep boom burst forth from underneath his feet. The ground within an area of thirty meters in diameter, with his body as the center, copsed instantaneously. Eight giant dragons bored out simultaneously from the ground at the sound of a valiant dragon¡¯s roar. At the same time, space within was warped.

    The lightning-like silhouette which was at Tang Wulin¡¯s side had nowhere to hide within the warped space as she was immediately revealed.

    Number Forty-Seven was obviously a female. She held a pair of green short daggers in her hands which emitted a faint cold radiance on its surfaces.

    Number Forty-Seven reacted quickly when she sensed the violent change in the space. The double daggers in her hands made a sh to cut out a rift before herself.

    The tremors of the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth did not manage to stop her, much to Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise, it only slowed her down.

    She took a step forward and bored into the rift as she vanished from Tang Wulin¡¯s vision.

    The subtleties of a soul master battle were rtively different from a mecha battle. Tang Wulin had already be a top contender at winning the soul master battle. He disyed an exceedingly terrifying fighting capability during the first two rounds of the elimination tournament and had managed to rid of his opponents in just a few seconds. How could they not take note of such a contestant?

    Thus, Number Forty-Seven had watched the battle recordings of Tang Wulin. She could not helpining when she learned that she would be fighting against him in the first match of the round-robin tournament.

    Fortunately, two winner slots were allocated for each small group in the round-robinpetition. She was going to put in all her effort and rely on her pair of Emerald Demon Daggers to fight for even the slightest chance of winning.

    ¡®Is she trying to flee through the dimensional rift?¡¯

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment but his right fist had already smashed straight into the air.

    Another dragon¡¯s roar was heard as space copsed. A ck hole immediately appeared in midair.

    Number Forty-Seven screamed out in agony. One of her legs that had just stepped into the rift earlier was shredded into pieces by the ruthless void. Nheless, she reacted quickly as she gave up the idea of fleeing through the void. The seventh soul ring on her body glowed brightly as her body suddenly shrank and transformed into a green shadow that rushed to the front of Tang Wulin in a split second.

    Martial soul: Emerald Demon Daggers. Martial soul avatar: Emerald Demon Bird.

    There was no doubt that the Emerald Demon Bird was an extremely terrifying and ruthless soul beast. If this had been in the past, Tang Wulin would be in deep trouble had he encountered one. Ever since his confrontation with a real Emerald Demon Bird which was now Gu Yuena¡¯s pet, he had a deep understanding of this creature.

    Furthermore, he was already a changed person now.

    The attack was Number Forty-Seven¡¯s desperate, final effort. Her martial soul avatar and two-word battle armor were unleashed simultaneously as the stream of green radiance pierced through heaven and earth.

    Tang Wulin did not move but the eight golden dragons unleashed from the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth had already positioned themselves in front of Tang Wulin to block the Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s path.

    The Emerald Demon Bird was ferocious and powerful. As her martial soul avatar was amplified by her two-word battle armor, she possessed the attacking ability close to that of a Title Douluo¡¯s. Anyway, it was herst-ditch effort.

    The golden dragons were pierced through by the bird as she got closer to Tang Wulin. She could see the icy coldness in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes and also the savagery in his vertical pupils.

    ¡°Roar...¡± The gigantic Golden Dragon¡¯s head appeared within the valiant dragon¡¯s roar in front of Tang Wulin. The audience witnessed the Emerald Demon Bird being engulfed in an instant.

    The green silhouette vanished silently. She did not reappear.

    ¡°Number Thirty-Three, victory!¡±

    The fight ended just like how it was during the elimination stage of thepetition. It onlysted a very short period of time.

    The vicious energy was retracted as Tang Wulin was transferred out from thepetition arena while he was caught in deep thought.

    ¡®Hmm, the tremors produced from theplementation of the Golden Dragon Roar with the Golden Dragon Tremor st is truly terrifying. It shook the opponent so violently that the opponent shattered.¡¯

    However, that single attack consumed fifty percent of his soul power and bloodline power as well.

    Tang Wulin realized the horrors of the Golden Dragon Tremor st as he exercised more control over his soul skill. The opponent earlier was the best of the two-word battle armor masters with a Soul Sage cultivation base. Yet, she could not withstand the ovepping attack which was thebination of a few of Tang Wulin¡¯s soul skills.

    The Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth weakened the opponent while thebination of the Golden Dragon Tremor st and the Golden Dragon Roar devastated the opponent. Also, there was the punch that broke through the dimensions.

    ¡°What an outstanding figure!¡± Thementator¡¯s voice was filled with emotion. ¡°Who else is capable of stopping Number Thirty-Three¡¯s advance? Obviously, he only has a six-ring cultivation base, yet his fighting capabilities are truly terrifying. Not even a martial soul avatar can resist his hyper-explosive force!¡±

    The othermentator said, ¡°He¡¯s definitely not an ordinary six-ring soul master. Otherwise, how can he possibly possess such fighting capabilities? I think he has, at least, a twin martial soul. Moreover, it¡¯s highly possible that the other martial soul is even more powerful. The abilities disyed by him show that he¡¯s quite different from other soul masters. In my opinion, he has the fighting capability of an eight-ring and above soul master even without his battle armor. Moreover, his fighting skills are top grade. I have high hopes that he will be the final champion.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that yet. The contestant from Group Six and the other from Group Three are also extremely powerful. The abilities disyed by them are definitely no weaker than his. We¡¯ll get to witness something excitingter on. I¡¯m anticipating a brilliant, great battle when they confront each other.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then we shall wait and see!¡±

    Thementators were all full of praises while the audience was shocked. Number Thirty-Three was getting more dominant as he advanced in thepetition.

    The Golden Dragon King was the nickname given to him by the audience.

    Tang Wulin logged out from the Star Dou Battle Network. As usual, he sat cross-legged on the bed and meditated to recall every detail of thepetition earlier, focusing on areas which involved his strength control.

    The breakthrough of the tenthyer seal doubled his strength that was already powerful initially. The cooperation of his Dragon Core and soul core contributed the most. His Dragon Core, at present, towered over his soul core. He had even lost track of how fast his blood essence power could heal aspared to before.

    He did not need a long time to recover despite unleashing the Golden Dragon Tremor st which consumed a lot of power. It was also the skill which Tang Wulin valued the most.

    When he was dded with his battle armor, his actualbat ability was on par with a Title Douluo without a battle armor. Even his soul skill did not pale by much.

    Within a few short months, his practice of the Golden Dragon Tremor st together with his gradual familiarity of the Thousand using Fingers enabled him to make a massive qualitative leap in his abilities. At least, he felt much more confident to confront Blood Nine once again.

    Hismunicator rang.

    ¡°Yuxue, what¡¯s going on?¡± Tang Wulin heard Yuxue¡¯s voice at the other end of themunicator.

    ¡°Congrattions on your win again in the round-robin tournament.¡± Long Yuxue sounded like she had mixed emotions. Others may not know who the Golden Dragon King was, but how could she not? Actually, the people acquainted with Tang Wulin in the army were all aware of Number Thirty-Three¡¯s identity. However, it was precisely because of this knowledge which made them even more shocked.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Tang Wulin with a smile. He could tell Long Yuxue had a favorable impression of him. Due to that, he rarely met up with her except during the forging process.

    He had Gu Yuena already, so he did not wish to hurt Long Yuxue¡¯s feelings nor for her to have any misunderstanding. He had toe up with excuses to distance themselves.

    ¡°Are you in your room? Can youe out for a meetup, I have something to tell you,¡± said Long Yuxue indifferently.

    ¡°What is it? Can we talk over themunicator?¡± Tang Wulin felt his chest tighten.

    ¡°No, we can only talk about it face to face.¡± Long Yuxue insisted.

    ¡°Alright. Wait for me at the rest area, I¡¯ll head over there now.¡±

    Tang Wulin hanged up themunicator, changed his clothes and walked out from his room.

    He had just arrived at the Blood God Battalion¡¯s hall when he ran into the former Blood Nine.

    Blood Nine looked at him with a slightly peculiar expression on his face. ¡°Wulin, I¡¯ve watched your fights.¡±

    At present, his colonelmandant epaulets, with two stripes and four stars, were pinned to his shoulders, while the stars of a general adorned the epaulets on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders.

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°Are you scared of me?¡±

 Chapter 1034 - Iâ€™ll Always Love Her No Matter Who She Is

    <h4>Chapter 1034: I¡¯ll Always Love Her No Matter Who She Is</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Blood Nine spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Why should I be afraid? When the timees, I won¡¯t show mercy anymore. We¡¯ll fight in the battlework as before, so I won¡¯t have to avoid beating you.¡±

    The former Blood Nine¡¯s willpower to fight had to be strong in order to be a member of the Blood God Battalion. He did not be dejected when he realized that Tang Wulin¡¯s ability had improved. On the contrary, it inspired his fighting spirit.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Tang Wulin agreed with a nod.

    He left the Blood God Battalion in a rush and arrived at the rest area.

    In the distance, Tang Wulin saw Long Yuxue. She was sitting in a corner of the cafe with a mug of steaming hot coffee in her hands. He was surprised to find that Long Yuxue was not dressed in military uniform today.

    Instead, she was dressed in a high neck woolen sweater. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail which made her appear fresh and at ease. From the side, one could see her beauty with her longshes quivering gently in the wind.

    She was less valiant aspared to her usual self but appeared more feminine now.

    Tang Wulin advanced in quick strides and appeared before her. He took a seat.

    Although Long Yuxue had put on light makeup only, her features still looked enhanced on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m here. What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    ¡°What are you drinking?¡± Long Yuxue answered with an irrelevant answer while the gaze in her eyes appeared as if she was dodging him.

    Tang Wulin ordered a cup of ck coffee from the waiter. He had never enjoyed milk ever since he was young. Neither did he add anything else to his coffee.

    Soon, a cup of rich and fragrant coffee was served.

    Tang Wulin looked at Long Yuxue who appeared to be in a pensive mood today, but he did not probe further. He took a sip of his coffee and smelled the strong aroma, which was tinged with a little bitterness, wafting over his entire body. It rxed his spirit.

    ¡°Wulin, Jiang Wuyue said that you already have a girlfriend. Is that true?¡± asked Long Yuxue as she suddenly raised her head and looked straight into Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment before he cracked a smile and spoke, ¡°Look, I¡¯m quite handsome. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to have a girlfriend? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡®Yes! Isn¡¯t it quite normal for him to have a girlfriend when he is so outstanding?¡¯ Long Yuxue was aware that almost every female soldier in the army who had met Tang Wulin had a favorable impression of him. She recounted a good number of female soldiers who were at the proper age for him too. It was only that he kept a low profile and seldom frequent the rest area. Hence, they did not have the opportunity to get close to him.

    ¡°Do you love her very much? What¡¯s she like?¡± asked Long Yuxue.

    Tang Wulin nodded gently. ¡°Yes! I love her very much. Hmm, how¡¯s she like? Frankly, I can¡¯t tell. When I first got to know her, she would always take the initiative to get close to me which I didn¡¯t understand at the time. Gradually, we became close friends. We were schoolmates, and we spent every day cultivating together. We met each other every single day. As time passed, our rtionship began to develop.¡±

    ¡°One day, for some unknown reason, she suddenly began to drift apart from me. I didn¡¯t understand why. Yet, she would always appear during important moments. She would even sacrifice herself to protect me.¡±

    ¡°We were still young at the time, so I didn¡¯t understand the rtionship we had. However, I knew that I couldn¡¯t be without her in my life anymore. She had be a very important part of me that could no longer be removed.¡±

    ¡°We had experienced many countless hardships together. We were separated once, and I couldn¡¯t find her. Yet, at the moment when I was facing death, she returned to my side and sacrificed her life to protect me. She¡¯s aplex person who¡¯s difficult toprehend. Thus, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s like. Nevertheless, I know one thing. She loves me and I love her too, which is enough. I¡¯ll always love her no matter who she is.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ll always love her no matter who she is.¡¯

    These simple words uttered by Tang Wulin were full of such deep affection that they made heaven and earth quiver.

    There was still a gleam of hope in Long Yuxue¡¯s heart initially. Yet at this exact moment, her charming face turned pale, so ghastly pale it looked horrifying.

    Tang Wulin acted as if he did not notice it. He casually took a sip of his coffee. ¡°I love every bit of her. I only hope to work hard so as to be more powerful such that I can better protect her in the future, instead of letting her protect me. Yuxue, are you listening to me?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Hmm.¡± Long Yuxue nodded with difficulty.

    Tang Wulin asked once again, ¡°What was it that you wish to talk about?¡±

    Long Yuxue shook her head strenuously and stood up. ¡°Nothing... I suddenly remembered that I¡¯ve something to do at the special services office. I shall head over there first.¡± Immediately after, she dashed outside which appeared as if she was running away.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze did not follow after her departing silhouette, but he lowered his head quietly and sipped the ck coffee in his hands.

    ¡°Bastard! How could you hurt her like that?¡± All of a sudden, a huge hand grabbed his cor and pulled him up from the chair.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze appeared unusually clear, as he looked at the tall and bulky Jiang Wuyue. Needless to say, Jiang Wuyue was as ferocious as a lion at present.

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I don¡¯t wish to hurt her anymore in the future that I¡¯m telling her the truth. I can¡¯t influence her into loving someone, but at least, I should tell her where my love lies. Don¡¯t you understand the principle of suffering short-term pain to free oneself from endless agonies? Could it be that you still wish to bring us together?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue was stunned as he loosened his grasp on Tang Wulin¡¯s hand subconsciously. He sat on the chair that Long Yuxue was sitting on earlier. With his handsced behind his head, he spoke sulkily, ¡°She likes you, I know that. She still likes you even after I told her you already have a girlfriend.¡±

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s why I want her to understand that it¡¯s impossible for us to be together! It¡¯s better to suffer short-term pain to free oneself from endless agonies.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue scratched his head and spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I was impulsive earlier. I can¡¯t bear to see her in so much pain. Is there not even a little chance between you and her?¡±

    Tang Wulin raised the coffee cup before himself. ¡°Everyone¡¯s heart is like a cup. Its volume is limited, just as my cup is already filled. It can¡¯t even contain another drop.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Why do you have to speak in such a poetic manner? Can¡¯t you just say ¡®no¡¯?¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. ¡°Alright. This is your opportunity to express yourself. What are you doing here standing next to me? Yuxue is a nice girl. Go after her.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue hesitated and said, ¡°So I should go after her? Is that okay?¡±

    Tang Wulin was almost speechless as he answered, ¡°Go after her. There¡¯s a slim opportunity, but there¡¯s none if you don¡¯t. Go or not, as you please.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue looked at him with a hesitant expression and spoke, ¡°Why does it feel like you know this so well? Could it be that you have many girlfriends in the past?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve got a girlfriend anyhow. It¡¯s a natural skill, and it¡¯s not rted to how many girlfriends I had.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going now!¡±

    Tang Wulin watched as Jiang Wuyue stood up. He then left in great strides and seemed like he was heading to the execution grounds. Tang Wulin could not helpughing bitterly. It would absolutely not be an easy thing for him to go after her with his attitude.

    Tang Wulin finished the coffee in his cup as he felt his emotions calm down gradually. Actually, he had a premonition, even before he came here today, of what Long Yuxue was going to discuss with him. He had made the decision that he should not dy it any further. It was better for him to tell Long Yuxue his true feelings.

    At present, he felt rxed with fewer worries on his mind.

    He stood up to stretch his muscles. Then, he paid for his coffee before leaving the rest area.

    He did not return to his room, but he walked in quick strides to the highest point in the Blood God Army¡¯s barracks.

    The bitter, cold wind that blew against his body felt like stabbing knives due to the ultra-low temperature and mountain winds. Any ordinary person would be frozen stiff within a short period of time. For Tang Wulin, he only felt waves of refreshing coldness surging through his body with unspeakable pleasantness on the frozen and snow-coverednd.

 Chapter 1035 - Venturing Deep Into The Passage

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Venturing Deep Into The Passage</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin hiked up the mound with great strides. All the various probes in the army did not react to his presence due to his Blood God Bracelet. He gazed into the distance from the high altitude. He truly wished to raise his head and howl into the sky if not for the concern that he might cause an avnche.

    Everything was smooth-going recently. His cultivation base was elevating while his rtionship with Gu Yuena was getting amicable as well. He would certainly tell her that he was not her father, but her loverter, when the time was right.

    Tang Wulin felt his chest heating up as he recalled her scent in his mind.

    He had already begun to enjoy his life in the Blood God Army. The army was in harmony with the rest of the world. It was isted from the outside, so it was always quiet here. At least, the pressure that had burdened him did not appear for the time being. There was not much movement from the abyss ever since the previous abyssal tide ended.

    He turned around and looked in the direction of the abyssal passage when he thought about the abyss. A faint ck-grey color appeared indistinctly over there. The abyssal creatures were truly terrifying creatures!

    He wished to explore the ce once again to kill the abyssal creatures. It would be rather beneficial in elevating his cultivation base, especially now that his Dragon Core had evolved following the breakthrough of the tenthyer seal. His cultivation base had also improved tremendously such that Tang Wulin was very confident of himself.

    As the Blood God Battalion¡¯s Blood Nine, he did not have any restrictions, so he could enter the abyssal passage to inspect and investigate at any time.

    ¡®Yes! It¡¯s been too long since Ist entered the abyssal passage. I think that it¡¯s been a while since anything stirred up there. Why don¡¯t I go take a look?¡¯

    At this point, Tang Wulin felt his chest tighten slightly. He raised his right hand and sent a message to Blood One with his Blood God Bracelet. He informed Blood One that he was going to inspect the abyssal passage. He would inspect the periphery for a while and not go too deep before he returned.

    He received Blood One¡¯s reply real soon. Blood One allowed him to go inspect but ordered him not to go too deep. He must return immediately upon discovering any powerful abyssal creature.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear was a sensitive issue. It had been noticed by the abyssal ne. The abyssal tide had ended for now, since the few powerful abyssal emperors had beenpletely suppressed due to their previous attempts in using their abilities at full force. Although they could not do anything in the meantime, Tang Wulin would still need to act carefully.

    Tang Wulin floated and opened the wings on his back as he glided his way to the abyssal passage. He hardly used his Golden Dragon Wings during thepetition in order to conceal his ability.

    On the other hand, there was no quicker and more dependable method to travel in the snow mountains than flying. Due to his powerful strength, the mountain winds did not affect him much.

    In the distance, the abyssal passage¡¯s entrance was already in sight. Tang Wulin retracted his wings andnded near the entrance.

    The gloomy aura which was characteristic of the abyssal ne blew against his face. The Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers who were on guard duty would only be stationed here for a period of time because the army was worried that their health would be affected by the abyssal aura.

    After warding off countless attacks in a period of a few thousand years, the Blood God Army hadprehensive data of the situation in the abyssal ne at present.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Blood God Bracelet was his best permit. He chose a slightlyrger passage and walked into it. The inside was strictly guarded, so he relied on Blood Nine¡¯s identity to allow him to advance without any hindrance.

    His previous visit was with Long Yuxue. They encountered the abyssal tide on the first visit. He could not help heaving a sigh in his heart when he thought of Long Yuxue. He wondered if they could still be friends after today¡¯s incident.

    Tang Wulin had to act prudently upon entering the passage. He immediately unleashed his Dragon Moon battle armor and held the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand.

    His two-word battle armor was equipped with wings initially. Ever since its wings merged with his Golden Dragon Wings, Tang Wulin had gained better control of his flying while his dragon wings¡¯ power was also greatly enhanced.

    Recently, he was feeling confident of himself as his cultivation base had elevated rapidly. He pointed the Golden Dragon Spear forward as he walked inside with slow but steady steps.

    The passage was spacious and dry. One would not be able to sense the glooming from the ce if one was unaware that it was the bridge to the abyssal ne.

    Perhaps, it was because the abyssal tide had just ended recently. Tang Wulin did not encounter even one abyssal creature despite having walked inside for about twenty minutes.

    It seemed like the abyssal ne had gone quiet now. It would possibly take another few decades before the next abyssal tide.

    It was better that way, at least the Blood God Army would not be subjected to any major attacks at the moment.

    It was not until Tang Wulin sensed that he was close to the deepest location when he realized he had been there before with Long Yuxue back at the beginning. However, he still did not encounter any attack from the abyssal creatures. It was as if the abyssal creatures had never appeared in this ce before.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be right. No encounter? Isn¡¯t this a wasted trip for me then?¡¯

    Tang Wulin was slightly hesitant as he stopped walking. Should he continue to walk deeper? Blood One did not mention how deep he should go before it would be considered too deep. Blood One had only reminded him to retreat as soon as he encountered any powerful abyssal creature.

    It was apparent that Blood One was much more familiar with the abyssal nepared to Tang Wulin. The silence after the abyssal tide was noticeable which was why he was not overly worried about Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin decided that he would like to encounter an abyssal creature anyhow since he was here, so he walked further in to take a look.

    He held the midshaft of his Golden Dragon Spear tightly as he raised his spirits and continued to venture deeper.

    The temperature in the abyssal passage began to rise as he continued advancing. There were lights and shadows shimmering indistinctly within the passage which made the ce feel grotesque and eerie.

    Due to his spiritual power which had begun to push forward steadily to the Spirit Domain, Tang Wulin could obviously sense the number of spatial-attribute, elemental molecules in the air increasing at high speeds.

    ¡®I suppose this is how it feels in the passage. As expected, the passage that stretches across nes is truly mystical.¡¯

    ¡®I wonder how the abyssal ne is able to connect to another ne and attempt to invade the other ne.¡¯

    ¡®If the abyssal ne was capable of doing this, could Douluo Continent do this as well?¡¯ The resources on Douluo Continent were fast depleting. All sorts of minerals and rare metals were being mined continuously at a zing rate.

    It was also one of the reasons that contributed to the radicals¡¯ many attempts to resort to arms on Star Luo Continent and Douluo Continent. Their purpose was simple. They wanted to plunder the resources.

    When the dayes whereby all the resources in the entire Douluo world were gone, what would happen then?

    Tang Wulin learned from his teacher back when he was at Shrek Academy that the Federation was exploring outer space then. ording to scientific studies, there were countlesss in outer space. Hence, there would certainly be a fews which were suitable for mankind. In addition, there were natural resources on theses. However, the research had just begun. So, it would take time before they could colonize theses for mankind¡¯s survival.

    It would be much easier with the presence of a nar passage.

    Tang Wulin sensed the spatial element in his surroundings growing dense as his curiosity of the abyssal ne grew stronger. He quickened his pace naturally.

    The temperature from the surrounding passage was increasing. There was not much change to the size of the passage but the spatial fluctuation was beginning to grow more intense.

    Moreover, Tang Wulin could feel the passage pulsating rhythmically in a gentle manner as if it was a throbbing blood vessel. The sensation felt even more peculiar now.

    He plugged the Golden Dragon Spear into the ground so he could quietly feel it.

    Not a trickle of energy radiated from the spear. It signified that the passage itself was not endowed with any life-force aura of its own.

    Could such a passage be damaged?

    A query arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. If the abyssal passage could be damaged, there was no need for them to worry about the abyssal ne anymore. He would ask Blood One about this when he returned.

    Tang Wulin had a better understanding of the abyssal passage while he was there. Although he had yet to encounter any abyssal creature, he felt the journey had not been in vain. At the very least, it gave him a better understanding of the spatial element at a deeper level.

    The spatial element in the abyssal passage was arranged in a peculiar manner. It involved the origin of the world, so it was also an effective training ground for his spiritual power.

    He continued to advance and noticed that the spatial element in the passage seemed to be in a stable condition. The passage appeared endless. He continued walking forward but did not seem to reach the end. He walked for another two hours before he finally stopped walking.

    In an unknown world, he felt it was not safe to continue advancing. Something might just happen.

    ¡®There¡¯s no abyssal creature at all!¡¯ He felt a slight regret in his heart. Without the abyssal creature, there was no way he could engage in actualbat and devour the enemy¡¯s energy. However, he had since lost the impulsiveness of his youth. Safety first, for Gu Yuena was still waiting for him.

    ¡®Let¡¯s call it a day.¡¯

 Chapter 1036 - Spiritual Amplification

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Spiritual Amplification</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin observed his surroundings for a moment quietly. The spatial element fluctuation remained as dense as before while the surrounding abyssal passage had already turned deep orange with flickering radiances seen vaguely. The temperature in this ce was about forty degrees Celsius, so it was much hotter than the outside. The change in temperature was the only identifying factor that he had ventured deep into the abyssal ne.

    Tang Wulin suppressed his curiosity. He turned around and walked outside. It seemed like the search this time was fruitless.

    Just as he took a few steps outside, all of a sudden, an indescribable feeling coursed through his body. His Dragon Core contracted for a moment before the vigorous blood essence fluctuation surged forth in an instant.

    Tang Wulin heard an indistinct scream, so he turned around instinctively and used the Golden Dragon Spear to sweep the area before him.

    A ck shadow retreated at lightning speed and dodged the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s sweep before itnded on the passage ground in the distance.

    ¡®Is that an abyssal creature?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with surprise and fear at the same time. Just a moment ago, he could not feel the presence of any abyssal creature at all!

    It was simply unbelievable with his level of spiritual power and perception. It was the Dragon Core¡¯s stress reaction that uncovered the creature. It seemed to be retreating due to its fear of Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence fluctuation.

    Tang Wulin fixed his eyes upon the ck shadow that resembled a human. Furthermore, the shadow appeared very familiar to him. Upon closer inspection, Tang Wulin discovered in fear that the ck shadow was just like himself. It looked identical to him, whether it was its height or figure, only that it was pitch ck all over. In addition, it was translucent such that there was no way he could identify it.

    The ck shadow seemed to be gazing attentively at Tang Wulin as well. Not a single ounce of aura fluctuation energy was radiating from its body. The pupils in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes gradually narrowed into vertical slits while ayer of white-gold gloss appeared on his battle armor. The Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s radiance pulsated as he pierced at the ck shadow.

    The powerful spear¡¯s consciousness burst out with a piercing howl in the abyssal passage. The white-gold radiance prated the passage and shot straight for the ck shadow amidst the flickering spear¡¯s radiance.

    The ck shadow retreated rapidly. It was light as a feather and appeared formless. Tang Wulin could not detect any life source or energy fluctuation from its body, but he obviously felt that the entity was a serious threat to his safety.

    The spear¡¯s radiance shot out valiantly as a golden giant dragon bored out from the spear¡¯s tip. It was precisely the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven that enshrouded the ck shadow in a split second.

    However, a bizarre scene appeared. Just as the golden dragon came into contact with the ck shadow, it passed right through the shadow.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s golden dragon turned ck as it went through the shadow and transformed into a dark shadow dragon that spun around the shadow¡¯s body.

    What?

    Tang Wulin was startled. What sort of creature was that? It was his first experience in encountering a technique which neutralized his Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven. It appeared to be devoured by the opponent.

    The ck shadow raised its hand and pointed at Tang Wulin. The ck Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven was seemingly regurgitated immediately and pounced straight for Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin remained calm despite the situation which was getting dangerous. His right foot stamped against the ground heavily. Eight golden dragons soared into the air within the loud booming sound. It was the Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth.

    These eight golden dragons were smaller than the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven, but there were more of them. Those dragons collided with the ck Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven within seconds.

    The ck Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven exploded into pieces and transformed into arge expanse of ck mist which descended from the sky. To Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise, the eight golden dragons were infected and turned ck immediately. Also, each dragon now seemed to be growingrger under the amplification of the ck Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven.

    In the next moment, the eight ck dragons descended from the sky and went straight for Tang Wulin!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly as the Dragon Core in his body rebelled. His third golden soul ring glowed brightly while a heaven-shocking roar echoed through the entire abyssal passage.

    An enormous Golden Dragon head emerged with each and every strand of its dragon whiskers looking just like Bluesilver Grass. It was his blood soul fusion skill!

    It was the Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Roar!

    ¡°Roar...¡±

    A valiant dragon¡¯s roar shook the entire passage making it tremble violently. The eight ck dragons were shattered in a split second before transforming into ck airflows that diffused into its surroundings.

    Tang Wulin pierced the Golden Dragon Spear forward into the air. His blood essence power burst forth while the Golden Dragon Spear emitted a prating white-gold radiance as it stirred once in the air. The ck airflows were all sucked into the spear at once.

    Tang Wulin immediately felt his energies return. It was precisely the energy unleashed from the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven and the Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth. The energy was absorbed into his body after being filtered by the Golden Dragon Spear.

    The ck shadow in the distance was so shocked by the Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Roar that its body seemed to turn stiff temporarily. Tang Wulin tossed the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand without the slightest hesitation. At the same time, countless Bluesilver Grass was unleashed which engulfed the opponent. When he unleashed the Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Roar, Tang Wulin could feel that the ck shadow, which was capable of devouring his soul skill in energy form, feared the life source unleashed from the Bluesilver Emperor. Thus, the infected and erged Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth was destroyed by the Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Roar.

    Since it was afraid of the life force, the Bluesilver Emperor was the ideal attack strategy without a doubt.

    The ck shadow turned around and was about to run as it watched the arrival of the Golden Dragon Spear. It was affected by the Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Roar making it incapable of escaping from Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear.

    The Golden Dragon Spear pierced through its body. Instantaneously, the ck shadow screamed out in agony, the scream originating from its soul. The ck shadowpletely vanished after being absorbed into the Golden Dragon Spear.

    Tang Wulin retracted his Bluesilver Emperor and stretched out his hand to summon the Golden Dragon Spear back to his grasp once again. However, he widened his eyes in the next moment.

    What was that...

    He was taken aback, as he sensed a gush of pure energy surging into his body. The energy did not fuse with his Dragon Core nor soul core, but it surged straight into his brain to enter his sea of spirit. Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit was cleansed while his sense of spatial element in the abyssal passage was enhanced.

    ¡®Is this spiritual amplification?¡¯

    It was his initial experience of absorbing energy through the Golden Dragon Spear which resulted in his spiritual amplification during the process. Moreover, it was a permanent amplification.

    It was truly a surprise for Tang Wulin.

    The most difficultponent to cultivate was one¡¯s spiritual power! He had been cultivating the Purple Demon Eyes daily. As his spiritual power¡¯s origin grew stronger, his cultivation speed became slower. The earlier absorption would at least be on par with the cumtive spiritual power attained from cultivating the Purple Demon Eyes for a month.

    The abyssal creature which had troubled the Blood God Army for many years was truly... good nourishment!

    At this point, Tang Wulin¡¯s expression turned peculiar. He truly wished to take a look at the abyssal ne. If he could stay for a period of time in the abyssal ne, perhaps he would achieve a monumental breakthrough in his cultivation base. At least, the umted blood essence power would provide him better opportunities to charge at the remaining Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals in the future.

    He had been working on getting ustomed to his body after the elevation recently. The more familiar he was with himself, the more he knew about the immense energy supplied by thetter nine seals of the Golden Dragon King. He was only at the breakthrough of the tenthyer seal, yet it wasparable to all of the first nine seals. The energy umted in theter seals woulde in evenrger amounts. Nheless, if he was going to absorb the energy from these seals, it also meant that he would be facing a rigorous test. Otherwise, he would end up in grave trouble if his body was incapable of withstanding the process.

    The gains from absorbing the numerous abyssal creatures in the abyssal ne were definitely no less than the heaven and earth treasures. Moreover, it felt endless and evesting.

    The elevation of his spiritual power warmed his chest. Tang Wulin felt he could not refrain himself from venturing deeper.

 Chapter 1037 - The Possession Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1037: The Possession Demon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s temperament matured after going through many years of hardship. He bit the tip of his tongue so that the pain would keep him alert as he determinedly stepped outside the passage.

    He was going to report the situation he uncovered today to Blood One as soon as possible. The abyssal creature earlier was good nourishment for him, but it also threatened his safety. Who knew what sort of abyssal creatures he would encounter if he continued to venture deeper? It is better to be safe than sorry.

    Tang Wulin rushed back on his return trip. He took less than one third the time it took toe over earlier. He had exited the entrance to the abyssal passage for his quick return to the Blood God Battalion.

    He was naturally relieved uponing back. He focused his inner sight and examined his body to ensure there was no issue with his health before he scrutinized his sea of spirit.

    As expected, his sea of spirit was stronger than before while his ability to sense the elements in the external world was enhanced as well. If he were to continue his cultivation at this rate, he believed that it would not be long before he entered the Spirit Domain realm.

    The spiritual power at the Spirit Domain realm was capable of elevating a soul master¡¯s fighting capability. Moreover, it would support the soul master¡¯s cultivation all the way to a Limit Douluo. Only a true Godhood and a very small number of demigods could enter the Divine Origin realm.

    Tang Wulin had considered the Divine Origin realm to be a farfetched hope, so it was not something he worried over now. None of the Limit Douluos whom he knew at present could enter the Divine Origin realm. It was one of the reasons why no one dared to charge at the Godhood realm.

    ¡°Blood One, I¡¯m back. Are you upied now? I¡¯ve made some discoveries.¡±

    ¡°Come over then.¡±

    Tang Wulin immediately went over to the God Hall and waited for Blood One. It did not take long before Blood One walked out from his room.

    ¡°What have you discovered?¡± asked Blood One in a straightforward manner.

    Tang Wulin described the situation he had uncovered from his current trip.

    Blood One¡¯s expression changed drastically upon listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s discovery. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that your Golden Dragon Spear can even devour the Possession Demon?¡±

    ¡°Possession Demon? Are you talking about the ck shadow?¡± asked Tang Wulin curiously.

    Blood One¡¯s expression obviously showed that he was shaken! Could it be that the Possession Demon was truly powerful?

    Blood One gazed at him deeply. After a long while, he spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Perhaps, you¡¯re the one sent by heaven to help solve the problem of the abyssal ne. This is truly amazing. Do you know about the catastrophe which was caused by the Possession Demon back in those days?¡±

    Tang Wulin was all confused. He vaguely felt that he had aplished some remarkable deed.

    Sorrow shed past Blood One¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Possession Demons upy sevenyers of the abyssal ne. They¡¯re one of the more powerful abyssal creatures although they aren¡¯t equipped with powerful fighting capabilities. Also, they exist in the form of spirits. However, the Possession Demons have a natural ability that is simply disastrous to us which is the ability to possess us!¡±

    ¡°A Possession Demon exists in the form of spirits. No one knows its origin. The Possession Demon doesn¡¯t have a life source or even energy in itself. It is exceedingly skilled in concealing itself so it¡¯s very difficult to detect its presence. By the time a person feels that something is not right, that person may already be possessed by it.¡±

    The Heartless Douluo paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Once a person is possessed by the Possession Demon, the person will be under its control. Any person with a spiritual cultivation base below the Spirit Domain rank has no way to resist it. Even with the Spirit Domain, one can still be greatly affected and need to resist with full effort in order to struggle free. At the same time, it¡¯s very difficult to protect oneself when one is fighting it.¡±

    ¡°Over six thousand years ago, dozens of powerhouses were possessed by the Possession Demons during one of our great battles in the abyssal ne because of ourck of understanding of their characteristics. A few Limit Douluo powerhouses were killed by it in such a baffling manner. Even arge number of Title Douluos switched sides during the battle. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t suffer such a cmitous loss. In that battle alone, almost half of the elites on the entire continent were sacrificed.¡±

    ¡°Many years after the event, we gradually discovered the Possession Demons were fearful of the life force after having fought them in many battles in the abyssal ne. Each of us would carry a life crystal that was extremely rare to deter them from possessing us. However, we had suffered too many painful losses by then. Even more terrifying was our inability to kill the Possession Demons. Any physical, spiritual or energy attack would be infected and controlled by them. Any energy-discharge type attack would only be a portion of their strength which was precisely the situation which you encountered earlier. I truly didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re able to kill them. It¡¯s simply amazing.¡±

    Tang Wulin was dumbstruck upon hearing that. He did not expect the Possession Demon to be so powerful. It seemed like it was even above the ck Emperor! After all, the Mei Empress and the ck Emperor both had physical forms so one could still rely on one¡¯s ability to defeat them. Yet, the situation was different with the Possession Demon. Tang Wulin realized that he could not exert his strength when he was engaged in a battle with the Possession Demon.

    Even the Bluesilver Emperor drenched in life force could only push it back but was incapable of killing it. It was the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s power that managed to destroy the demon.

    Blood One continued to speak, ¡°Fortunately, the Possession Demons, albeit terrifying, are limited in number. Furthermore, based on years of research, we¡¯ve found that a Possession Demon can only possess three times in its lifetime. Thus, they won¡¯t simply choose a possession target. The demon will gradually possess the person untilplete control is attained. All the person¡¯s abilities will be the demon¡¯s abilities enhanced with the Possession Demon¡¯s own special abilities.¡±

    ¡°You were very lucky to only encounter one today. I think it¡¯s a Possession Demon that had yet to possess anyone. If it had been a Possession Demon which has experienced possession before, coupled with its ruthless fighting abilities, it would not be so easily dealt with. The formless Possession Demon may be terrifying, but the Possession Demon with a physical form is even more terrifying!¡±

    Tang Wulin drew in a cold breath. The natural ability of the Possession Demon was truly terrifying.

    Blood One looked at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze. ¡°The total number of Possession Demons never exceeds thirty-six. A new one will be born only when one dies. However, we¡¯ve no idea how it dies. On the battlefield, we have never seeded in killing any Possession Demon before. You¡¯ve created history today. Moreover, you killed a newly-born Possession Demon so that means the total number of Possession Demons now is only thirty-five. This is absolutely a meritorious service, so I¡¯ll report the matter to the higher authorities on this ord.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at his Blood God Bracelet. ¡°Why does my Blood God Bracelet not reflect the change in my merit points?¡±

    Blood One spoke with a bitter smile. ¡°That¡¯s because the Possession Demon has never been killed before, so it¡¯s not recorded in the system naturally. However, we can now update the system ordingly for you. Since you were recently promoted to major general within a short period of time despitecking in merits, the merits in this case will be used to reimburse the earlier deficit.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. How could that be? It turned out the military rank conferred after defeating Blood Nine was not for free!

    In fact, just like Blood Nine himself, the merits he umted granted him the rank of senior colonel. He remained as a senior colonel even after his title as Blood Nine was seized by Tang Wulin.

    As for Tang Wulin, his leap from a senior colonel to a major general would require merit points of an astronomical figure, for sure.

    ¡°This matter is very important, so I¡¯m going to report to the regimentalmander now. Don¡¯t return to the abyssal passage at the moment. The act of killing a Possession Demon will certainly startle the abyssal ne. If you were to go again, I¡¯ll join you but not right now. We need time to prepare while you need further elevation in your cultivation base.¡±

    Tang Wulin left while Blood One gazed fervently at his departure. Blood One was clenching his fists tightly. With Tang Wulin around, he had high hopes now.

    The ability to kill an abyssal creature was the most important! Even if the process took a long time, at least, he was hopeful.

    The Blood God Battalion¡¯s hard work for dozens of generations could finally see a gleam of light now. If there is no necessity, no one would willingly stay in this bitterly coldnd!

    The grave threat of the abyssal ne would turn into a time bomb sooner orter as long as it was not dealt with.

    Tang Wulin participated in apetition every day during the following period. He spent one day engaging in a soul master battle and another in a mecha battle. He spent his remaining time in forging and cultivation, so he lived his days with great fulfillment.

    Long Yuxue did note looking for him anymore. He had not seen her even when he was forging. He wondered how she was.

 Chapter 1038 - Number Sixty-eight

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Number Sixty-eight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®It¡¯d be best to calm down first.¡¯ Tang Wulin did not try to contact her again. Since he had rejected her, he should not be the one to initiate contact. However, he genuinely wanted to remain as a friend to Long Yuxue. He admired her personality very much. She was a very kind and nice girl. He was unsure if Jiang Wuyue deserved her.

    As the celebrity of thepetition, Tang Wulin was the first to proceed to the next stage of thepetition from his group. He entered the top sixteen of the soul masters¡¯ battles. However, for the mecha battles, things were not going as smoothly.

    Every mecha master would need to possess excellent control skills for them to make it into the round-robin. However, during these difficult battles, Tang Wulin¡¯s skills were also improving continuously.

    He had be ustomed to his own body after undergoing the hardship in both the differentpetitions. He was finally and slowly getting a grip of his own strength after having broken through the tenth Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal. He would need more time if he wanted to hone his newfound power to perfection.

    Today was the final round for the mecha battles. Tang Wulin was already guaranteed a ce in the next stage of thepetition. In his battle today, he would be facing an opponent who had simrly obtained perfect victories in all the matches in another group. Hence, it would be a battle for the top position.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha wielded a spear and stood towering on thepetition ground. Opposite him stood his opponent, Number Sixty-Eight. That number was very close to his own Sixty-Six. Surprisingly, his opponent also wielded a spear.

    If it were not for the different numbers above their heads, they would have appeared as identical copies of each other on thepetition ground.

    The oue of the match today would not affect their advancement to the final top sixteen. However, it would decide who their opponents would be in the uing matches.

    The winner would be paired against the runner-up of another group in the final elimination rounds. Likewise, the runner-up of a group would be paired against the winner of another group. In a sense, this match was still significant.

    For Tang Wulin, he was not concerned at all. He merely cherished the improvement each match brought him.

    He had almostpleted his preparations for building his ck mecha. He had used the merit points he earned from helping others refine their metals to buy the various materials. Some of these materials were ordered via the army from Mingdu City. They would be transported to him in the next few days.

    The deeper he delved into his mecha¡¯s controls, the greater his interest in mechas became. Now, he understood why Mu Ye would put in so much effort into building the mechas, so much so that Mu Ye had neglected his own battle armor¡¯s cultivation.

    The improvement the mechas brought to soul masters were direct. Tang Wulin was able to control a standard mechapletely until he was able to execute many skills which could not be aplished by the soul masters who used the mecha. Also, the mechas provided the best protection for the soul masters. This was the difference between a mecha and a battle armor.

    A battle armor¡¯s enhancement was direct. It was more powerful and nimble as well. However, the battle armor itself needed a soul master¡¯s body as structural support. For the soul masters with lower cultivation bases, they had no way of supplying the amount of energy needed to power a battle armor. That was why they failed to be battle armor masters. However, the mechas were different. A powerful mecha, powered by the soul batteries and the mecha¡¯s interior core circuit, could strengthen the soul master¡¯sbat strength. Even if the soul master had no soul power left, he would still possess formidablebat strength just by operating his mecha.

    Although the battle armors were powerful, the mechas still held advantages over the battle armors. Tang Wulin finally understood why Teacher Mu Ye had suggested that he should own a mecha.

    A standard mecha was already powerful. Just how powerful would a ck mecha be, especially one which was custom-made for him? In truth, even a red mecha could not be fully built from the Heavenly Refined materials. It was good enough for the coreponents to be made from such materials.

    Tang Wulin was very confident of his own forging skills. He believed that he would be able to attain the rank of aplishing the Heavenly Refinements in the future. When the time came, he would build himself a divine mecha on his own.

    At the moment, he intended to build a super mecha with the most robust materials he could forge. He wanted toy a firm foundation for the restoration of Shrek Academy in the future.

    Simultaneously, he had conveyed his n to hisrades by soulmunication. He reminded them, especially Xu Lizhi, to put more effort into mastering the mechas. Xu Lizhi was a food-type Tool soul master. If he had better control over a mecha, it would be a great boost to hisbat strength.

    Everyone had enlisted with an army. Although theymunicated less frequently with each other, they would still exchange their ideas and experiences every so often.

    Tang Wulin was not the only one who was improving rapidly. After having so many experiences in Shrek Academy, hisrades were also developing rapidly. Everyone worked hard and put in their efforts with all their might.

    Tang Wulin made a promise with hisrades. They promised not to rush themselves to break through the next rank. They would umte enough soul power so that they could harmonize their hundred-thousand-year spirit soul together to create a stupendous improvement collectively.

    When the time came, they would truly be the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    ¡°Three, two, one. The match begins!¡±

    Number Sixty-Eight swung his spear and swathes of spear shadows spread out before him like a fan. It was an etiquette before the battlemenced, at the same time, it was also to show Tang Wulin his level of control in the spearing techniques. It was a disy of strength aimed at undermining Tang Wulin¡¯s confidence.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha Number Sixty-Six only raised the spear in its hand and waved it at his opponent three times. The phoenix had nodded three times. Tang Wulin returned the courtesy.

    The two opponents seemed to have initiated a forward charge toward each other at the same time. They did not engage their thrusters, the way they charged forward was direct.

    A faint gleam flickered in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. The stronger his opponent was, the stronger the battle fervor within him.

    His spearing techniques had improved tremendously. He relied mostly on the technique of the Thousand using Fingers. His opponent also wielded a spear. He hoped that he would be able to learn something from his opponent¡¯s spearing techniques. In fact, it was more important than defeating his opponent.

    The distance between the two mechas was instantly reduced. When they were about to collide, his opponent suddenly stabbed with his spear. The spear¡¯s gleam flickered. His spear¡¯s gleam was an icy blue. When the spear¡¯s gleam shed, Tang Wulin felt the temperature around his mecha drop instantly. Even the speed at which his mecha moved was affected.

    A dense bloodline aura shot out from his body. It spread throughout his mecha. Ayer of faint golden halo covered his standard mecha. The cold air was instantly blocked. At the same time, Tang Wulin flicked his spear upward in the direction of his opponent¡¯s spear.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡± Number Sixty-Eight¡¯s spear suddenly disappeared. However, the instant Tang Wulin¡¯s spear shot past, his spear reappeared instantly like a venomous dragon sticking out its tongue. His spear went straight for Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha¡¯s chest. In an instant, the spear¡¯s gleam shed. The beams of the spear¡¯s gleam aimed for Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha¡¯s joints. It dazzled the eyes of the spectators. The speed at which he stabbed with his spear was clearly a cut above Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    It was not a show of his control over the spear. Rather, it was the speed at which he controlled his mecha. His opponent¡¯s control over his own standard mecha was already the limit of what a mecha could endure.

    Tang Wulin snorted. Currently, there seemed to be nowhere for him to dodge. However, his mecha¡¯s body swayed. The Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track.

    The spear¡¯s gleam shot past his body. At the same time, Tang Wulin swung his spear savagely in a horizontal arc. There was no skill or finesse to it. It was simply a horizontal swipe. It brought an unprecedented aura which swept everything before it away.

 Chapter 1039 - A Battle of Two Spears

    <h4>Chapter 1039: A Battle of Two Spears</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin believed that his opponent must have studied his battle recordings. If that were the case, then he must know about his strength. He would not have opted for a head-to-head battle with him.

    His opponent¡¯s spear techniques were too fast. They were so swift that Tang Wulin was unable to dodge thempletely even after using his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. A mecha was a mecha, after all. It was not as nimble as the human body. He was still hit by a few strikes from his opponent¡¯s spear. However, even when he was hit, he also managed tond some blows on his opponent¡¯s mecha with his own spear. As for whether his attacks would have a great impact, that depended on his opponent¡¯s choices. This was known as attacking the enemy where the enemy would have to reinforce.

    After so many days of mecha battles, Tang Wulin¡¯s had much morebat experience than before. In crucial moments such as this, he would not hold back.

    As expected, mecha Number Sixty-eight had reacted the moment he heard the loud whipping sound when Tang Wulin¡¯s spear came at him. He had his mecha leap backward while simultaneously raising his spear vertically. He first dodged Tang Wulin¡¯s attack before stabbing his spear into the ground.

    There was a sh of icy blue light, gone as quick as it had arrived. The ground beneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet immediately turned into a slippery surface of ice. That was right, a surface made of ice. This was terrain on which mechas would be difficult to maneuver in. The opponent¡¯s mecha had already used the opportunity to fly into the air. He scattered densely packed spears of light from the skies, seemingly covering every escape route Tang Wulin could have used.

    The surface of the ground was frozen. Standing still was not a problem, but any movement would definitely be hindered. Meanwhile, millions of phantom spears fell from above, and the sky itself was filled with the spear¡¯s energy. It forced Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha to stay grounded. It must be said that this tactic of Number Sixty-eight was merciless. If it seeded, it would give him a great advantage at the very least.

    Tang Wulin frowned slightly as he squatted down with his mecha, reducing his target area. Meanwhile, he thrust his spear skyward. This was just a normal strike, without emitting his spear¡¯s energy.

    A deafening tearing sound erupted in the air. A beam of tinum light that seemed to prate the vault of heaven shot forth from the tip of Tang Wulin¡¯s spear.

    The powerful Spear¡¯s Consciousness was mixed with a dense blood essence shockwave, making the most of such a domineering attack.

    Number Sixty-eight was shocked. When he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha squatting down, he had assumed that Tang Wulin had wanted to minimize his surface area and lessen the damage that he took. That was why he fired more shots with increasing intensity. However, he did not expect his opponent to be able to perform such a powerful technique while squatting.

    It was a trick!

    Without a doubt, the squatting action was not necessary. Tang Wulin could easily counter his opponent¡¯s attack with one of his own. However, he chose to get into a defensive position in order to trick Number Sixty-eight into continuing his attacks. If his mecha was upied with an attack, it would be difficult for him to switch to another skill halfway.

    It appeared that Tang Wulin was at a disadvantage in terms of techniques, speed, and reaction time. However, this simple action of squatting down had shown Number Sixty-eight that the actualbat techniques of this opponent before him were definitely not inferior to his own.

    He focused his spirits inwardly and an icy blue mirror suddenly appeared in the sky. The mirror refracted the shadows shot out from Tang Wulin¡¯s spear¡¯s light. When his spear hit the mirror, Tang Wulin felt the tip slide and his powerful, sure-hit strike was deflected to the side by that icy surface, much to his surprise. The spear¡¯s light shot out by mecha Number Sixty-eight also reached Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha, but its aura and strength were much weaker than before.

    Yang Wulin¡¯s mecha Number Sixty-six reacted by making a fist with his left hand and aimed a punch at his opponent.

    The blow appeared extremely simple, but as he threw the punch, there was a terrifying st of overwhelming power. This was Tang Wulin¡¯s own blood essence power bursting from his body.

    The air exploded into a huge ball of gas which forcibly blocked the falling spear¡¯s light. Although Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha was covered in ayer of ice, mecha Number Sixty-eight also reeled backward despite himself and dropped to the ground far away.

    The sh between the two opponents had been extremely heated from the start. Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha Number Sixty-six sprung back to its feet from its squatting position. It flew across the icy surface of the ground and dropped lightly on the unfrozen parts. The ice on its body had been melted by his dense blood essence power.

    They were evenly matched!

    In the process of the initial collision, neither had truly gained the upper hand. However, they both had unleashed the strengths in which they were good at.

    Tang Wulin slowly raised his spear, as it pulsated with energy. His opponent did the same and they faced each other again. Though they were being cautious, the will to battle of the two fighters surged madly as well.

    Faint ripples of energy arose around the two mechas. Without a doubt, they were stockpiling their energy. The next attack would definitely be earth-shattering and heaven-battering.

    Thementators were so anxious that they were speechless. This was the final match of the grouppetitions. This would decide the groups¡¯ victor and it was undoubtedly the most exciting match. It was broadcast live throughout thework.

    Number Sixty-six and Number Sixty-eight did not disappoint the spectators. The opening collision had disyed their power to the audience.

    These were only standard mechas! Anyone who had used a mecha before had experienced what operating standard mechas were like. However, under the control of different mecha masters, the same mecha could disy surprisingly powerful strength. This had given hope to many mecha masters who were not gifted with natural talents. Standard mechas could also be this formidable!

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath and thought back to his opponent¡¯s spearing technique. At the same time, he felt his own Spear¡¯s Consciousness. Gradually, he felt as if he was no longer operating a mecha, but actually doing the fighting himself.

    Bing one with the mecha! Yes, Ling Wuyue had told him about this condition before. Ling Wuyue¡¯s actual words were, ¡°If you want to be an Ace Mecha Master, the first thing you must do is be one with your mecha!¡± Only when the mecha master felt that the mecha was himself could he truly bring out every ounce of its ability. It was only then that he couldpletely merge his own abilities with the mecha.

    As if with tacit agreement, the two mechas moved at the same time. They had engaged their thrusters simultaneously and raised their speed to the maximum. Their spears were pointed forward as they charged forward with an indomitable will.

    Number Sixty-eight¡¯s mecha was alreadypletely icy blue in color. There were even icicles formed on the surface of his mecha. Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha, on the other hand, was a brilliant gold. The two mechas, which were clearly no longer standard mechas, seemed to reach each other in an instant.

    Charging at maximum speed, they held out their spears, simple and unadorned.

    Number Sixty-eight¡¯s spear was also entirely ice-blue with countless icicles spreading out from behind it. Then, they exploded with a loud bang. It resembled millions of ice spears bursting forth, like a blossoming ice flower.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spear, on the other hand, split into two, then the two split into three, and the three split into an infinite amount. An untold number of Bluesilver Emperor vines turned into spears and rapidly shot forth. Every vine brought with them a dense blood essence power and the extremely vigorous Spear¡¯s Consciousness within his heart.

    Each Bluesilver Emperor vine that stabbed out doubled back to the center in an instant. They merged with the mecha¡¯s spear as the Thousand using Fingers!

    In the face of the powerful pressure his opponent had put him under, Tang Wulin had unleashed the Thousand using Fingers again. It was not a true skill, but from his current understanding, he merged his Bluesilver Emperor and the mecha¡¯s spear into one.

    The instant every Bluesilver Emperor vine touched the mecha¡¯s spear, they would naturally coil around it. It made the spear thicker, heavier, and more solid. The Spear¡¯s Consciousness and spear¡¯s light would merge into the spear before returning to him. This made Tang Wulin¡¯s standard mecha shine with even greater brilliance.

    Number Sixty-eight now looked like a cold ice flower in full blossom. Tang Wulin, on the other hand, looked like he was spinning a giant cone.

    Without a doubt, these were both attacks that wagered everything in one hit. They had infused all of their strengths into these attacks.

    In an unavoidable confrontation, the hero shall win!

    The spectators could not help but hold their breaths. Nobody expected that such a battle would be decided in such a short time. The main reason Tang Wulin and Number Sixty-eight chose to end it this way was that they understood that their opponents were very powerful. When they were faced with such an opponent, how could they not use their peakbat strengths for their attacks?

    This was a contest of strength, aura, understanding of Spear¡¯s Consciousness, and their hidden abilities!

    They collided. The ice flower and the spinning golden cone shed.

    Both parties paused momentarily, which seemed to have made the spectators¡¯ andmentators¡¯ hearts skip a beat.

    In the next instant, a beam of golden light shone from behind the ice flower. Shortly after, the golden cone clearly charged forward. The great ice flower was instantly sted to pieces which scattered everywhere.

    What a magnificent and breathtaking scene it was!

    ¡°Number Sixty-six wins!¡±

    Cheers that sounded like echoing mountains and roaring seas resounded throughout the entire stadium after three seconds. There were countless viewers cheering their hearts out in front of their soul screens.

 Chapter 1040 - Spear King

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Spear King</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The vigorous collision seemed to have affected everyone. Even Number Sixty-eight, who had lost, was praised by all.

    The final individual who still towered over the center of the arena was the mecha which shone with golden light. Even though its body was riddled with countless dents and cracks, the sheer sight of which was horrifying, he remained standing.

    In the end, its aura was still persisting, and its domineering air was still present. It was still the victor of this match. It was still the most awe-inspiring champion!

    ¡°Spear King! Spear King! Spear King!¡±

    It was not known who started the cheer. Even thementators could not help but join in.

    In this year¡¯s mechapetition, there were many mecha masters who chose the spear as their weapon. However, there were only a handful who managed to enter the final stages of thepetition. The ones who could represent all of these mecha masters were undoubtedly the two mechas of Number Sixty-six and Number Sixty-eight.

    Although the match today was only the final round of the group matches, it had certainly given rankings to the spear-wielding mecha masters. Without question, Number Sixty-six¡¯s spearing technique was the most powerful.

    Tang Wulin now had his eyes shut while he stayed within the Star Dou Cabin. He reyed the scenes of his final thrust as they lingered in his mind.

    He got it. He seemed to have really gotten it this time.

    The moment when he stabbed out with his spear, he clearly felt that, in his mind, his figure seemed to have ovepped with Old Tang¡¯s body when he had demonstrated the Thousand using Fingers to him.

    It was only now that he could bepletely certain that he had achieved some breakthrough with his Thousand using Fingers.

    A faint smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. All those days of cultivation were not for naught. He had been cultivating for so long just for this one spearing technique. However, in the end, the harvest would always make one happy.

    The victor of the group contest emerged into the next round!

    He had entered into the ranks of the top sixteen in both the soul master battles and mecha battles. He was also one of the hottest picks for the victor in both battles. Although he did not have as much support in the mecha battles as he had had in the soul master battles, that was because Tang Wulin had not incorporated very many of his soul skills throughout the process of the mechapetition. He was more focused on improving his control over his mecha.

    He would only settle for being the final victor!

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯ve agreed,¡± a low voice seemed to fill the entire dark world. On a high throne sat a giant figure. He was pitch ck all over and looked like a giant humanoid sculpture. However, when he spoke, the entire space contorted intensely.

    In the skies, a grey figure that was just asrge nodded toward him, ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll go make the preparations now. Nothing can stop us this time. We must destroy every threat. Your child will not have died in vain. Once we invade and take over the other world, all the energy we consumed will be replenished.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that nonsense. That world was supposed to be ours to devour in the first ce. Since the humans were willing to connect the passage for us, that world is ours for the taking.¡±

    ¡°So, did we establish a contract with them already?¡±

    ¡°We can! Their objectives are not contradictory to ours. What they want is to kill every living being. What we want is to devour all the energy contained in that world. What they want is more resentment and destruction energy when everything is destroyed. What we want is all the energy. It won¡¯t hurt us to give a portion of that to them.¡±

    ¡°Those humans are wild. They want to make destruction the core and hatred the foundation when they remake their Divine Realm. If we can obtain enough energy, we can make our ne evolve. This is truly a win-win situation.¡±

    ¡°You go make the preparations. The nine of us will establish the contract with them. I wager that they¡¯ll dare not go back to their word.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s settled then. We must firstpletely destroy the humans that have been blocking our path for all these years.¡±

    ¡°The passage has been connected for so long now. It¡¯s time we take some decisive actions. If we continue to be conservative and wait for an opportunity to arise, who knows how long it will be? Although we¡¯ll suffer some losses, all our efforts will be put into this one final push. If we seed, the benefits this will bring us will exceed the sum of all the small worlds we devoured before this.¡±

    ...

    Immersed in his meditation, Tang Wulin silently felt every elemental particle in the world around him. Blood One had told him that it was a long process from being able to sense the presence of the elements to entering Spirit Domain.

    Being able to sense the existence of the elements only meant that it was possible for him to enter Spirit Domain. The true sign ofpleting Spirit Domain was being able to clearly feel and control the outer elements through his spiritual power. Without a doubt, with Tang Wulin¡¯s current cultivation base, he still had a long way to go to reach this goal.

    That was why he had to reach out for the elements continuously. The process of sensing the elements was also good cultivation method for his own spiritual power. At the same time, he could understand the fundamental qualities of the world better.

    Although Tang Wulin¡¯s current cultivation base was only of Soul Emperor-rank, Blood One had already taught him many things about Title Douluos. If he attained the rank of Title Douluo, elevating by even a single rank would be extremely difficult. Understanding the world¡¯s origins and getting near to those origins was the most crucial part of it all.

    There were no skills contained in this. It was more toward a personal experience and understanding of the entire thing. Every person had a different experience with the origin. Without a doubt, whoever was closer to the truth would be closer to the peak.

    No one could tell another person what the world¡¯s origin was. This was because the conditions of everyone¡¯s hearts were different. Everyone had different abilities, hence, the origin that each person was the closest to was also different. This was a mystery in itself. That was why, every person had to experience and understand it for themselves.

    Without a doubt, Tang Wulin was exceptionally gifted with natural talent. He was surprisingly able to defeat Blood Nine with his six-ringed Soul Emperor¡¯s cultivation base. Although Blood Nine¡¯s intentional holding back of his power had helped, and also he had underestimated Tang Wulin greatly, he was still a Title Douluo. The fact that Tang Wulin was able to defeat him had shocked the entire Blood God Battalion.

    Hence, Blood One hoped that he could start doing some things that only Title Douluos could do. He wanted him toy a firm foundation when he was in the prime of his youth to prepare himself for when he rose to the pinnacle of the human race.

    The impact technology¡¯s advancement had on soul masters was immense. It had lowered the soul masters¡¯ social standing. However, without question, top-ranked soul masters were still the select few who stood at the apex of the world.

    When Shrek Academy was hit with the great disaster, if the As Douluo had wanted to run away without caring for anything else, nobody would have been able to stop him. In the end, he chose to sacrifice himself to protect Tang Wulin and the others, leaving the final seeds of hope for Shrek Academy, while putting a dent in the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s forces.

    One could only imagine how terrifying a four-word battle armor master Limit Douluo¡¯sbat strength was.

    Once a person was of that rank, he would have tactical consideration across the entire Federation. It was also the true reason why Shrek Academy had been standing for so long.

    If Tang Wulin wanted to rebuild Shrek Academy, he would need a force that could be reckoned with. However, he also needed absolute strength.

    He reflected in his meditation. After an unknown amount of time, Tang Wulin gradually entered the state of divine meditation. Lately, his various abilities had been improving too quickly. That was why he allocated more time for his own meditation. After the growth in his strength, he needed more time to understand it. Only ampleprehension could lead to a better understanding and control over his own body.

    The final rounds of the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge were about to start. There were not as many matches as before. However, the opponents he would be facing were undeniably the strongest among the Federation¡¯s younger generation. It might have been more apt to describe them as the strongest individuals who were three-word battle armor masters or below.

    Every single match after this would be extremely difficult. He knew that there were two others who managed to make it to the final rounds from the army. Ma Shan was not one of them.

 Chapter 1041 - The Circumstances of the Seven Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 1041: The Circumstances of the Seven Monsters</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    With Ma Shan¡¯s strength, it came as a surprise to Tang Wulin that he had lost in the group stages. He was a two-word battle armor master with an eight-ring Soul Douluo¡¯s rank. The only thing stopping him from bing a three-word battle armor master was thepletion of his battle armor. However, Ma Shan lost two of the group matches. Hence, he was unable to proceed to the final top sixteen.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s group was rtively weaker in their overall strength. The abilities he disyed were unique which led to him being listed as one of the hottest picks. Nobody knew the rank of his cultivation base. With the concealing ability he learned from the Demon Ind, he was able to conceal his true cultivation base with ease.

    That was why the number of soul rings he released in every match seemed different. Their colorbinations were odd as well. It was one of the highlights of this year¡¯spetition.

    Nevertheless, there were a few familiar faces in the finals. There were two that he was most familiar with...

    ...

    Ye Xinn sat cross-legged with closed eyes in the silent room. Although she was meditating, her body still unleashed a distinctive aura that was difficult to describe.

    Her navy blue military uniform meant that she was in the navy. On her shoulders were two golden bars and two golden stars, the rank of amander.

    Selected from the new recruits, she and Xu Lizhi had relied on their own strengths to get into the navy. It was the federal Eastsea Fleet which was known as an invincible fleet. It was also the most powerful fleet of the Federation.

    In terms of troop numbers, there was not much of a difference between the Eastsea Army Corps and the Northsea Army Corps. However, in terms of the soldiers¡¯ strengths and equipment, the Northsea Army Corps was beyondpare. They were the elite among the elites.

    Behind the Eastsea Army Corps, stood the federal Battle God Hall. The supreme force here was the federal parliament.

    Themanding officer of the Eastsea Army Corps was an admiral, a true high-ranking official in the army.

    The Eastsea Army Corps¡¯ military rules were straightforward. Only the strong would be recruited. As long as one had martial strength, it would be quite easy to get promoted. No one dared disy favoritism ormit any infractions under the supervision of the Battle God Hall. Besides, the Eastsea Army Corps strongly advocated personal martial strength among all the armies in the Federation.

    Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi disguised themselves to join the army and took part in the exams.

    Undoubtedly, a food-type Soul Emperor instantly caught everyone¡¯s attention. When he first arrived, Xu Lizhi received more attention than Ye Xinn. The reason was simple. A Soul Emperor-ranked food-type soul master could supply all the food needed for a battleship when they were at war. As long as the soul masters on the battleship were being fed, it could virtually keep battling at sea.

    After they had enlisted, Xu Lizhi was directlymissioned as a lieutenantmander. Among the Shrek Seven Monsters, he was conferred the highest military rank after enlistment.

    Xu Lizhi was an effectivemander in the Eastsea Army Corps¡¯ logistics department. He had shown outstanding performance during one of the drills. With his bun martial soul, he gave his battleship a great enhancement and was rewarded with the highestpliments from the army. He only had to wait three months before he was promoted to a captain.

    A month had passed since thebat drill. It was still fondly remembered by everyone. Xu Lizhi was at the peak of his career. As he made various buns, he hid them at a few crucial battle posts using the Tang Sect¡¯s hidden weapon techniques. In fact, the ones that had the most impact were not the Recovery Pork Buns, but the Agility Soup Buns. The soup buns greatly increased the efficiency of all the battle units. The mecha troops on the battleship were also enhanced by his Bloodthirst Bean Buns. When they battled against another battleship¡¯s mechas, they defeated their opponents despite being evenly-matched.

    It could be said that Xu Lizhi¡¯s strength alone was the deciding factor in the battle.

    This was the advantage of having a high-ranked food-type soul master. After the drill, he became the most sought after soul master by all the main battleships. It got him a promotion fairly quick. He was known as the new rising star of the Eastsea Fleet¡¯s logistics department. Once he broke through the Soul Saint¡¯s realm, he held more important positions.

    As far as the Eastsea Fleet was concerned, they hoped that he could dedicate his efforts to be a food-type Title Douluo in the future. In the entire continent, there were only two existing food-type Title Douluos. They were over eighty years old and could not possibly serve in the army anymore. Once a fleet had a Title Douluo food-type soul master, the fleet could even be called an eternal fleet.

    Hence, Xu Lizhi was a strategic talent in the fleet.

    Compared to Xu Lizhi, the path Ye Xinn took was starkly different. As a six-ring Soul Emperor, she could have beenmissioned as a lieutenantmander. However, it was not the case for the Eastsea Fleet. The Eastsea Fleet had strict requirements. Besides, they had arge number of experts to begin with. in old strength was not enough, it had to bebat strength. These two strengths were not the same. Many soul masters rmended by the academy could hardly demonstrate their cultivation bases after they joined the army.

    There were well-set rules in the Eastsea Army Corps which stipted the highest rank a true battle soul master could receive was a lieutenant. Hence, Ye Xinn joined as a lieutenant.

    The reason why she was able to be amander in such a short period of time waspletely due to her own efforts!

    The Eastsea Army Corps advocated personal martial strength the most. There were variouspetitions within the army. Ye Xinn had relied on her super powerful personal strength to win three solopetitions. Her achievements had caught the attention of the higher-ups.

    She was a very beautiful youngdy. At the same time, she disyed super powerfulbat strength. This made the army¡¯s top-ranking officials focus on her even more.

    Not long ago, she had relied on her powerful Sword¡¯s Consciousness with an indomitable will to defeat a Soul Douluo-ranked two-word battle armor master. Following that, she was promoted to amander. Ye Xinn was also seriously wounded during the battle. Not to mention, she had risked her life to defeat her opponent. The Soul Douluo-ranked two-word battle armor master, who was also a senior colonel was fearful in the face of her terrifying Sword¡¯s Consciousness.

    From that day onward, Ye Xinn had the moniker of the Battle Goddess!

    Everyone knew the Starlight Battle Goddess. Ye Xinn had registered her martial soul as the Starlight Sword, not the Stargod Sword.

    After joining the army, she was not in the same department as Xu Lizhi. They had the same goals, though the paths they took were different. Both of them had taken Tang Wulin¡¯s advice and begun to practice operating the mecha. They had already mastered the basic controls of the mechas.

    Xu Lizhi had worked especially hard in this regard. In addition, the army had given him ample support in terms of resources. Hence, he made vast improvements in his mecha operating skills.

    Ye Xinn was silently meditating. She currently had a fervent battle will. Not far from her, there was a Star Dou Cabin being sold at a high price in the market.

    She represented the Eastsea Army Corps in thepetition. She was the only one left from the army who made it to the top sixteen of the solo matches. The army¡¯s top officials had promised her that if she made it into the quarter-finals, they would bend the rules and promote her to a captain. In the event she turned out to be the winner for the finals, they would make her a senior colonel.

    ...

    On the mountain peak, a small figure slowly hurled a punch. Suddenly a gale broke out on the mountain-top. Far away, a giant imprint of a fist was slowly etched onto a cluster of clouds by the shockwaves. Although it onlysted for a while, the fist¡¯s imprint was a splendid sight indeed.

    The figure spun again and threw another punch. Her movements were rtively quiet, but the mountain-top was once again battered by a strong wind. She appeared to be a vicious beast that could create a wind and disperse the clouds!

    Her actions were excruciatingly slow. However, she silently warped the space around her. A vortex formed by the clouds and the mist slowly appeared in the sky. Her movements began to pick up speed. With each punch she threw, the air would shake violently and the vortex would erge slightly.

    Circles of soul rings rose from under her feet. There were as many as six rings. Two purples and four cks. It was definitely abination of high-ranking soul rings.

    Suddenly, she let out a skyward roar. Her roar was consistent and did not scatter. The clouds in the sky were suddenly sucked into her fists. When she threw her punches again, the vortex-shaped clouds shot out of her fists. Each punch was more powerful than the previous one. The air shook violently. Even the faraway mountain peaks seemed to convulse.

    This went on for a quarter of an hour before she finally stopped her exercise. She then pressed her palms down to rx. Afterward, when a mountain gale blew,rge swathes of rock powder were scattered through the air. The height of the mountain was lowered by a foot. The rocks were pulverized by the force from her punches, but they had remained in ce and maintained their form until the wind blew. In terms of soul power utilization, her control was extremely precise.

 Chapter 1042 - Cloud Vortex Divine Punch

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Cloud Vortex Divine Punch</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°You¡¯re too powerful. I think even big brother isn¡¯t your rival anymore,¡± a voice of praise sounded in the air. A crack seemed to open up in the sky all of a sudden. Then, a figure dropped silently beside her.

    The one who was practicing her punches was a youngdy. She had average looks and a tall physique. She wore a metallic grey, military uniform and had two bars and three stars on her shoulders. Although her appearance was not outstanding, she appeared gant in her military uniform.

    The person whonded beside her was a young man. Simrly, he wore a military uniform, but the ranks on his shoulders were two bars and two stars. His appearance was also run-of-the-mill. He had a faint smile on his face. Although he stood there, he gave the feeling that he was not really there, as if it was his projection standing there.

    ¡°Do you not have any confidence in him? The next time he calls, why don¡¯t you tell that to his face?¡± said the female military officer drily.

    The young man said with a helpless expression, ¡°Dear, we¡¯re a family, you know. Don¡¯t put me in a bad light! Your improvement is truly great. If you keep this up, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to marry you.¡± He recalled what thedy before him had once said, that she would only marry him if he could defeat her. He could not help but feel slightly depressed.

    She had been working pretty hard. Not long after joining the army, with her understanding of the Tang Sect¡¯s secret technique, the Capturing Crane Controlling Dragon and her observation of the changes the gale brought to the clouds in the mountains, she had created her own soul skill, the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch. This led to her enlightenment on merging with nature. Her cultivation base instantly achieved a breakthrough and she immediately attained rank-70. If she had a spirit soul, she would have been a Soul Saint already.

    Ever since she created the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch, her strength had increased exponentially. She finally found the path that she had been looking for all this time. The fist was her final weapon. Her initial giant hammers were discarded.

    Indeed, she was the one who possessed two great super martial souls, the Titan Giant Ape and the Fallen Angel. She was none other than Yuanen Yehui.

    The person who stood beside her, at the moment, was a disguised Xie Xie.

    It had been a few months since they came to the Northern Army Corps. Yuanen was given the rank of a colonel after her cultivation base had broken through to seven rings. The personal strength she disyed had shocked the entire army. The martial soul she dered was the Titan Ape, the same martial soul possessed by the Blood God Army¡¯s Ma Shan, the same army which Tang Wulin was in.

    The Titan Ape¡¯s appearance was simr to the Titan Giant Ape. Those who were not particrly familiar to these two martial souls would not be able to differentiate them.

    Xie Xie¡¯s strength had also improved tremendously. However,pared to Yuanen Yehui, he stillgged behind. However, he had found his own path, too.

    He was certain of it after joining the Northern Army Corps¡¯ reconnaissance battalion. He was currently the reconnaissance battalion¡¯s deputy battalionmander whereas Yuanen Yehui was the chief of thebat unit. At the same time, she was also themander of the army corps¡¯ security battalion.

    The Northern Army Corps guarded the northern border and was stationed at the periphery of Thule. Thule was an uninhabitable ce. In addition, it waspletely covered by a thickyer of ice. Thend could not be developed for fear of triggering a catastrophic disaster caused by increasing global temperatures and rising sea levels.

    Douluo Continent was already the northernmost continent among the three continents. Besides, Thule was also a mysterious ce.

    ording to legend, powerful soul beasts still roamed Thule. These soul beasts would not leave Thule readily. To avoid unnecessary trouble and to prepare for a possible soul beast attack, the Federation had an army stationed in Thule.

    Thule was a harsh ce. Most people were unwilling toe here. However, the Northern Army Corps was known for its tenacity. It was also one of the eight great federal armies. Although they had the smallest number of troops among the eight great armies, nobody dared question thebat strength of this army. The Northern Army was especially known for their mecha troops which were formidable.

    And covered in ice and snow was the perfect ce to develop a person¡¯s will. It was the reason for the Northern Army Corps¡¯ well-known tenacity.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your family? You¡¯d better work hard yourself,¡± said Yuanen Yehui pointedly.

    ¡°Does this mean that your Cloud Vortex Divine Punch still isn¡¯t good enough to defeat big brother?¡± Xie Xie moved closer to Yuanen and took her hand with a blushing face.

    Yuanen Yehui did not shake him off. She only rolled her eyes at him. She had gotten used to the brazen demeanor of this fellow.

    Xie Xie pulled on her hand and said with ttery, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s hard to imagine that this beautiful little hand is able to throw such a powerful punch.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui pulled her hand back. ¡°Don¡¯t be so corny. I¡¯ve got goosebumps all over.¡± Despite her response, her gaze betrayed the inkling of a smile.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that you¡¯ve made it to the final rounds of the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge. I wonder what the results of the draw are. It¡¯d be better not to face big brother in the earlier matches, right?¡± said Xie Xie.

    Yuanen Yehui said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he might not even be a match for me?¡±

    Xie Xie was bashful in replying, ¡°It¡¯s just a figure of speech. Big brother is known for his ability to create miracles. Besides, what if both of you are injured during the match?¡±

    ¡°Silly, that¡¯s a Battle Networkpetition. There¡¯s no real damage done to our actual bodies! How dumb can you get?¡±

    ¡°Er... alright. But, I¡¯m also looking forward to seeing what kind of exciting event will happen when your Cloud Vortex Divine Punch meets big brother¡¯s Golden Dragon bloodline. Oh yes, Zhengyu wasn¡¯t able to make it to the finals this time. He¡¯s so depressed. Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking as if you¡¯ve made it to the finals yourself.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ...

    ¡°Stop being depressed. You were so close. Luck yed its part, too. You can¡¯t me yourself for losing!¡± Xu Xiaoyan shook Yue Zhengyu¡¯s arms lightly.

    Yue Zhengyu looked defeated. ¡°Luck is also a part of one¡¯s strength. The heavens are truly working against me! Why didn¡¯t I notice a shattered battle armor piece on the floor? If I did, I wouldn¡¯t have lost control over my body. It¡¯s my spiritual powers that aren¡¯t powerful enough. I couldn¡¯t get a hold of the terrain at the crucial moment. This might¡¯ve been taken into ount by my opponent. A loss is a loss. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s unfair. I¡¯m only disappointed that I can¡¯t meet up with big brother and the others in the finals. I intended to see just how far everyone has grown during the finals.¡±

    Their shoulders were adorned with the ranks of a lieutenant colonel. They wore smart, yellow military uniforms. From their official duties, Xu Xiaoyan might even be a rank above Yue Zhengyu. A battle soul master was easy to find, but a super powerful control system soul master was rare. In terms of controlling abilities, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s star staff¡¯s absolute control had made her almost fairy-like when she joined the Southern Army Corps. She was soon promoted.

    The reason they chose the Southern Army Corps was because the Southern Army Corps¡¯manding officer was a member of the Holy Angel n. In other words, it was the reserve of Yue Zhengyu¡¯s family. They did not have to fear exposing their identities here. What exacerbated Yue Zhengyu¡¯s depression was Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s promotion which was purely due to her personal efforts, whereas his promotion was partially motivated by the fact that he was from the Holy Angel n.

    He had intended to disy his own strength through the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge as a justification that he deserved the rank. However, no one expected his opponent to turn the tide of the battle when he had already gained the upper hand.

    Xu Xiaoyan covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Could it be that you have the confidence to defeat big brother? Don¡¯t forget that he had once defeated you and Xie Xie at the same time!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu coughed. ¡°Can we not bring up the past? I was just saying. Afterpleting my n¡¯s Holy Baptism, my soul power is refined. I¡¯ll soon be able to form my soul core. Once my soul core ispleted, I¡¯ll surely break through to rank-70. Then, I¡¯ll fuse with the hundred-thousand-year nt-type soul beast and obtain a hundred-thousand-year soul ring. I¡¯d be able to stand a chance against big brother then.¡±

 Chapter 1043 - Heâ€™s Different Now

    <h4>Chapter 1043: He¡¯s Different Now</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Xu Xiaoyan heaved a sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to stress you out at first, but I think that it¡¯s better for you toe to terms with reality sooner. I¡¯ve seen Big Brother¡¯s battle recording from thepetition¡¯s final stage. You should take a look for yourselfter. He¡¯s different now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by different?¡± asked Yue Zhengyu curiously.

    Xu Xiaoyan spoke, ¡°I dare not im to be dominant and outstanding anymore... Could it be that you think that only we can achieve breakthroughs? I can tell that Big Brother has made a breakthrough too. Moreover, it¡¯s a quantum leap for him.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu did not appear to be as gloomy as Xu Xiaoyan had imagined. His lips cracked into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s the way to do it! That¡¯s why he is our captain. He¡¯s always been skilled in creating miracles all along. On the other hand, he¡¯s going to lead us to create even bigger miracles in the future, so how can he do that if he¡¯s not powerful? I¡¯m already feeling a little eager to try now. No matter how, we must devote every effort to elevating ourselves as the seeds of the academy.¡±

    ...

    Almost all the soul televisions were beginning to broadcastpetition recordings from the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge. Countless people were waiting for thepetition that was about to begin in front of their screens.

    There was no age limit in thepetition as it was only restricted to soul masters below a three-word battle armor cultivation base. It was said that after the imminent upgrade of the Star Dou Battle Network, even top-ranked soul masters could participate in thepetition.

    One had no choice but to say the Star Dou Battle Network had managed to use the contest to promote itself across the entire Federation this time.

    The final sixteen contestants were only given numbers and also their odds of winning. The public was allowed to ce their bets as to who would be the final champion.

    Their odds were allocated ording to the soul master¡¯s performance during the earlierpetitions. However, there was no doubt that the betting had raised the temperature of thepetition. The Federation was earning a lucrative ie from the gambling alone.

    The odds for Number Thirty-three was one to four and ranked third on the odds ranking list.

    Ability prediction: Skilled in strength.

    Martial soul: Simr to a real dragon.

    Cultivation base: unknown with the ability to conceal a soul ring.

    Estimated cultivation base: seven-ringed Soul Sage or so. Capable of ending a battle byunching powerful and explosive attacking abilities within a short period of time, as seen through previous battle recordings. Irresistible force.

    Nickname: Golden Dragon King. One of the hot topics in debates on the final champion.

    Weakness: mainly as to whether this soul master is equipped with the ability to sustain a battle. Ordinary soul masters with explosive power are slightly weaker in continuous battle during actualbat. Once he has encountered an evenly matched opponent who can withstand his earlier explosion, then, he will very possibly lose the finalpetition.

    Overall appraisal: Probability of bing the champion is possibly over twenty percent. Powerful individual abilities with the possibility of hidden abilities. His battles always make one burn with righteous indignation. He is the perfectbination of strength and beauty. Highly popr in the eyes of audiences. Perhaps, he is not the most powerful amongst all the contestants but definitely the coolest one. He is reputed to be the contestant that can most easily touch the hearts of young maidens ording to the Star Dou Battle Network¡¯s ratings.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling speechless upon reading his appraisal. What did they mean by ¡°the contestant that could most easily touch the hearts of young maidens¡±? The appraisal was really quite strange.

    He removed his clothes and entered the Star Dou Cabin. He went online andpleted numerous preparatory tasks. The Star Dou Cabin closed and he was connected...

    There was a sh of shadow as he appeared within the world of the Star Dou Battle Network once again. Tang Wulin was astonished to discover that he was different from the other people. His body was coated with a misty golden radiance and attracted everyone¡¯s attention in an instant.

    Beyond that, the golden words ¡®Number Thirty-three¡¯ floated above his head rather than ¡®Little Tang¡¯.

    ¡®Is this one of the benefits of entering the finals?¡¯ He felt a tug in his heart while his lips could not help cracking into a smile.

    The Star Dou Battle Network seemed to be getting more and more interesting. Even though overall it was still very crude and was not equipped with other functions, but at least, he had already used thepetition as a tform to develop in the future. His future was bright!

    ¡°Golden Dragon King.¡± A gasp came from his side as a young maiden immediately arrived next to Tang Wulin after a few moments. She looked at him with curiosity.

    Her facial features were not revealed to Tang Wulin as there seemed to be a translucent veil covering her face so that there was no way he could see through it clearly. This was done to protect the contestant¡¯s privacy.

    In turn, the maiden was hindered by the golden radiance when she came within three meters of Tang Wulin. There was no way she could get any closer. Tang Wulin did not utter a word, taking great strides toward thepetition arena.

    All around him, there were gasps and roars, but perhaps due to the system¡¯s settings, nobody was able to get closer than three meters from him. As he swiftly passed through, the people dissipated naturally soon after.

    The finals were about to begin so in order to be the final champion, he would still need to participate in fourpetitions. There was no doubt that the fourpetitions would be extremely tough for him. The opponents that he was about to face would be more powerful than the previous one.

    He had already seen the odds for Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn earlier. Their odds were second and third fromst respectively.

    At the same time, he took a look at thepetition recordings of other contestants from earlier as well. He was well aware that the followingpetitions would be exceedingly tough for him.

    His odds were ranked third mostly because he was quick enough to end thepetitions earlier so he felt even more mysterious to the audiences. No one could see what was his soul power and cultivation base so they had many spections about him. The audiences could not judge his rank based on the abilities which he had disyed.

    Without a doubt, the odds provided the most precise estimation. The opponents were more powerful but this had actually increased the will to fight in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart even more.

    What a waste that there were no two-on-two or group matches in the Star Dou Battle Network¡¯spetition this year. He truly wished that he could participate in the tournament with hispanions!

    He recalled their experience when taking part in thepetition back in the Star Luo Empire and he still felt like he was burning with righteous indignation now. It could be said that his cultivation had truly begun to improve dramatically immediately after he defeated Long Yue. Every fiber of his being was triggered from that point whether it was his confidence or his potential.

    ¡°Dear respected contestant Number Thirty-three, please follow me.¡± He was not directly transferred out as before, but instead, a beautiful female attendant came walking over and made a gesture of invitation toward him.

    ording to his knowledge of the Star Dou Battle Network, every participant in the Battle Network was formed by entering a real human being into the system through a Star Dou Cabin.

    The situation seemed to have changed at the final stage of thepetition!

    Tang Wulin was brought to a separate room. The room was decorated luxuriously and it feltfortable.

    ¡°This is your personal resting room. I¡¯ll being here to guide you to thepetition arenater when the contest is about to begin. You can call me at any time to provide whatever you desire.¡± The attendant smiled in a very friendly manner while she cast an inquisitive look at Tang Wulin.

    Even though Tang Wulin could not see her face, he could tell from her figure andplexion that she was around his own age.

    The Golden Dragon King had already gained an awe-inspiring reputation in thispetition, so how could she not focus her attention upon him?

    Tang Wulin nodded to her and expressed his gratitude.

    The attendant walked out soundlessly and left thefortable room all to him. There were some delicately prepared desserts, fruits, and drinks in the room. A bed was ced on the side with a rush cushion specially used for meditation. Everything was arranged with careful consideration.

    Tang Wulin took a seat on the cushion and ced his hands on his knees. He closed his eyes and sat in repose.

    It was the first round of sixteen into eight for the finals today. Each round was an elimination tournament so every contestant had only one chance. As for the result of the draw, the announcement would only be made just as thepetition had begun. Thus, none of them had any idea who their opponent would be.

    Tang Wulin did not mind encountering anyone, but he did not wish to fight against hispanions. At the same time, he felt confident for Yuanen and Ye Xinn because the touts did not have all the details about everything. They had so much experience and that was not something ordinary soul masters couldpare to, especially when it came to their psychological profile. With the training from the Demon Ind, they would certainly be many times more powerful than the average person.

    A faint glow emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. It dissipated and transformed into a golden color that made his skin appear to be translucent.

    Even though he was not meditating, Tang Wulin discovered through his quiet sensing process that no other elements existed in the Battle Network, only some mild spatial fluctuations. Thus, even though the Star Dou Battle Network could simte the real world to a high degree of uracy, it was still different from reality. After all, everything here was make-believe.

    The reason that thework could not withstand battles between three-word battle armor masters and above was not due to the energy impact, but mainly because their spiritual power was so great that it would put the entire system in danger and throw it into chaos.

    The Star Dou Battle Network was awesome! The Star Dou Battle Network developed by the Federation could be utilized widely in order to increase the battle skills of any user. It was especially helpful and vital for the army.

 Chapter 1044 - The Specter King

    <h4>Chapter 1044: The Specter King</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Thepetition this year was on a federal level, but Tang Wulin had already noticed that majority of the participants were from the army. It was easy to see why, as the Star Dou Cabin¡¯s coverage was still not wide enough since most people could not afford its expensive production cost. Thus, it was very difficult for the average person to take part in thepetition.

    The Federation would have to handle this issue in the future. Once this was resolved, the development of the Star Dou Battle Network would advance at a tremendous pace. The people could slowly umte their skills with time, but the poprity of thework would increase within a short period. In the near future, it was feared that Douluo Federation would be far beyond the reach of the Star Luo Empire and the Douluo Empire.

    It did not take long before there was a soft knock on the door. The female attendant walked into the room once again.

    ¡°Dear respected Contestant Number Thirty-three, your match is about to begin. For the sake of fairness, the elimination rounds will begin simultaneously. Your opponent is Number One Hundred and Forty-two.¡±

    One Hundred and Forty-two? Tang Wulin immediately recalled his impression of this contestant and heaved a sigh of relief. The opponent was not Ye Xinn nor Yuanen Yehui, so he would not be facing hispanions after all.

    He stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Tang Wulin to the attendant.

    ¡°This way please.¡± She gestured for him to follow before she led the way in front.

    This time, he was not transferred. Instead, he followed the attendant as they passed through a long passage and arrived at thepetition arena. Even before he had entered, he could already hear the roaring cheers from the crowd.

    ¡°Dear respected Contestant Number Thirty-three, in order to simte the most realistic battle scene, the sounds from the audiences today will not be muted. Please be prepared.¡±

    The attendant stopped walking right in front of the entrance to thepetition stage.

    As Tang Wulin listened to the roaring cheers from the crowd in the surroundings, he truly felt like he had returned to the Star Luo Empire all those years ago. The deafening voices were shocking.

    However, the effect of the sound was minimal for him. His experience on the Demon Ind toughened his mind such that he could never be shaken by a little cheering. Back when he was in the Star Luo Empire, the audience was supporting Long Yue, but the victory still belonged to him in the end.

    He took great strides into thepetition arena. Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent was also entering the arena on the opposite side.

    Contestant Number One Hundred and Forty-two. The opponent¡¯s information emerged in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Seven-ringed Soul Sage with a special martial soul that is extremely rare. Powerful abilities with richbat experience.¡¯ All of a sudden, Tang Wulin remembered that this man was apparently the one who was next in line after defeating Yue Zhengyu. He was ranked second in his group.

    Yue Zhengyu seemed to have lost to him in a coincidental manner, but Tang Wulin did not expect that he would immediately encounter this contestant.

    In other words, this would be his vengeance on Yue Zhengyu if he could defeat the opponent.

    The contestants ranked first in a group during the round-robin tournament earlier would benefit the most in the first round of the elimination tournament. This was because they would be fighting against opponents ranked second from another group for sure.

    The contestant that Tang Wulin was fighting against now was precisely that, but he would not allow himself to be careless. This opponent¡¯s ability was proven when he defeated Yue Zhengyu. As for the coincidence, he would not ponder too much on that.

    Number One Hundred and Forty-two was also looking at Tang Wulin.

    Luck was definitely not on his side in the draw, as he now had to face the opponent whose nickname was ¡®the Golden Dragon King¡¯ and ranked as the third favorite to be the final victor.

    However, he would not just ept his defeat when faced with such an opponent.

    A shadow descended from the sky. Surprisingly, it was an old man.

    Could it be that there was a referee in the final stage of thepetition? This had never been announced previously.

    As expected, the old man spoke in a deep voice, ¡°In order to ensure that the final stage of thepetition is fair, I¡¯m acting as the referee of this match rather than relying on the system¡¯s judgment. Both parties, please be prepared for the contest. You shall begin your attack when I announce the start of the round. The rules ce no limitations on you and the goal is to defeat the opponent.¡±

    The old man did not introduce himself but both Tang Wulin and Number One Hundred and Forty-two could sense a terrifying force radiating from his body, meaning the old man¡¯s cultivation base was undoubtedly way above theirs.

    ¡°Ready!¡± The old man raised his right hand high into the air.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes as he stared at the opponent.

    Number One Hundred and Forty-two.

    Martial soul: Specter.

    Soul skill: unknown with a very strong defense against physical and energy attacks.

    Weakness: slightly weak to light and holy-type energy attacks.

    In other words, the opponent still managed to defeat Yue Zhengyu in the end, despite the vulnerability of his attribute during the battle. Even if luck yed a role in that situation, it was enough to prove this man¡¯s ability.

    Meanwhile, the audience heard thementator¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Contestant Number Thirty-three, the Golden Dragon King versus Contestant Number One Hundred and Forty-two, the Specter King. This battle is something I¡¯ve never expected before. Judging from the odds, the Golden Dragon King is supposed to have a clear upper hand as the Specter King¡¯s odds are less than half of his. However, everyone must pay attention to this. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s strength is extremely powerful and it¡¯s his secret weapon when defeating his opponents in the past matches within a short period of time. On the other hand, Number One Hundred and Forty-two is unafraid of strength-type opponents. He is almostpletely immune to physical attacks. Thus, the Golden Dragon King may be at a disadvantage judging by their attributes. I wonder if the Specter King is capable of pulling off a miracle in this battle? I believe that he does stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious as to whether everyone is supporting the rtively weaker Specter King, or our cool and domineering Golden Dragon King? Please vote to show your support through our numerous methods. Every vote only costs one Federation Coin.¡±

    Two images formed from two pirs of light appeared simultaneously on the screen and also the area above thepetition stage. The yellow pir wasbeled with number thirty-three while the blue one wasbeled one hundred and forty-four. Both parties¡¯ light pirs ascended together.

    Tang Wulin and Number One Hundred and Forty-two could hear thementator¡¯s voice. They could sense every disruption that could possibly ur during the finals.

    Both of them raised their heads in unison and looked toward the light pirs in the sky. Tang Wulin cursed inwardly at how the Federation was a little too good at exploiting this event.

    It appeared as if one vote would only cost one Federation Coin, but there was no limit as to how many votes a single person could cast! It was highly possible that a rich man would spend as much as he wanted. Moreover, the Federation had such arge poption and there were many people watching thepetition. One could only wonder how much money the Federation was making from this.

    The two pirs of light rose rapidly and were evenly matched at first, but soon, Tang Wulin¡¯s yellow pir ascended straight into the air, swiftly surpassing Number One Hundred and Forty-two Specter King¡¯s. Moreover, Tang Wulin¡¯s light pir doubled in height very quickly. There was no doubt that there were far more spectators supporting the domineering Golden Dragon King, shimmering with a dazzling golden color d in his Dragon Moon battle armor, than the Specter King.

    The referee took a nce at both of them before shouting aloud, ¡°Begin!¡±

    Tang Wulin did not attack at once as his eyes were shining with radiance when he looked toward the opponent.

    Contestant Number One Hundred and Forty-two also known as the Specter King seemed to be invisible. His entire body appeared transparent while speckles of light were glowing on him as faint blue battle armor covered his figure.

    The blue armor appeared transparent just like his body while the folded wings on his back did not look veryrge either. It was as if his entire person was an illusion.

    Tang Wulin heard thementator¡¯s remarks about the opponent earlier. ¡®Is this his immunity against physical attacks? Is it simr to the Possession Demon which I encountered recently?¡¯

    Could it be that the Specter King was so powerful that he could rival the Possession Demon? It was a terrifying creature that could even possess Tang Wulin¡¯s soul skill.

    The Specter was still a ghost after all, so it was leaning toward the darker side. Even though Tang Wulin did not have the light attribute, the specter was still incapable of resisting his ultimate Yang and ultimate indomitable bloodline aura anyhow. As for how far the fight could proceed, they would only find out after they confronted each other.

 Chapter 1045 - Golden Dragon King, Golden Dragon King!

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Golden Dragon King, Golden Dragon King!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Specter King was very cautious. He had studied Tang Wulin¡¯s battle recordings closely, so he was rather wary of Tang Wulin¡¯s explosive power. He understood that his own immunity to physical attacks did not make him invulnerable to everything. Moreover, energy sts were still rather effective against him. His biggest advantage was that his spiritual power far exceeded other soul masters of the same rank. He was especially skilled at predicting the enemy¡¯s movements and striking first.

    When he found out that he was about to face Tang Wulin in thepetition, he strategically nned out his battle tactics at once. He would use the methods that could consume Tang Wulin¡¯s indomitable drive as much as possible. There was a saying that one¡¯s toughness could notst forever, so Tang Wulin¡¯s gung-ho battle method would have its limits too. If he was capable of withstanding the opponent¡¯s wild strikes then opportunity would be waiting for him. He was a patient man and was never in a rush toplete tasks. Yue Zhengyu still lost to him despite having every advantage. As Yue Zhengyu had found out, it took more than just luck.

    Tang Wulin touched the tip of his toes gently against the ground and golden light shone around him. The first item that appeared was his Dragon Moon battle armor¡¯s golden mask. Soon after, golden sparkles bloomed from his body as his two-word battle armor attached to him. How could he be careless when his opponent had unleashed his battle armor as soon as he entered the arena? The opponent was still a Soul Sage-rank two-word battle armor master regardless.

    His left foot touched against the ground and the dragon wings behind his back pped mightily. In the next moment, Tang Wulin had shot straight toward the opponent like a golden meteor.

    ¡°Golden Dragon King, Golden Dragon King, Golden Dragon King!¡± From the viewing tform, the audience¡¯s roaring chant burst out immediately.

    Their favorite part was watching the Golden Dragon King¡¯s explosive power dominate the match. Even though the battle wouldst for a rtively shorter time, the momentary outburst would linger in the audience¡¯s minds for much longer.

    The Specter King¡¯s silhouette shimmered as he fell back rapidly without even the slightest intention of resisting Tang Wulin. None of the four purple and three ck soul rings on his body were glowing. As he moved, his entire figure seemed to have turned ghostlike. His silhouette was like a faint remnant of a shadow hanging in the air. With his speed, he arrived at the edge of the other side of the arena in just a moment. Indeed, he was slightly swifter even than Tang Wulin under the power of his dragon wings.

    Such incredible speed! What an amazing agility-type soul master!

    Tang Wulin stopped in the center of the arena and looked toward the opponent in the distance with a burning gaze. When he had dashed out, this opponent had only opened the scaly wings on his back to adjust his bnce but not to fly. Even so, he was as fast as ever. He was even quicker than Tang Wulin in ordinary battles.

    Usually, a soul master¡¯s best method to deal with such an opponent would be to use a coverage-type domain attack that left the opponent with nowhere to hide. Such high speed would certainly cost the soul master in terms of defense.

    However, the Specter King was not only fast, but he also had his own tricks to limit the enemy¡¯s attacks. It was because of this ability of his, which had brought him fame and earned him the nickname of the Specter King, that he was capable of advancing this far. He would always be able to locate the opponent¡¯s weakness and strike a critical blow.

    With a wave of his right hand, Tang Wulin summoned the Golden Dragon Spear into his palm out of thin air. The Golden Dragon Spear, over four-and-a-half meters in length, appeared in his hand while the golden battle armor added to his height till it exceeded three meters, making him appear even more majestic. Judging by appearance, no other contestant in this year¡¯spetition couldpare to him.

    Tang Wulin slowly raised the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. ¡®So we¡¯re fighting with raw speed now? Then I shall see if you¡¯re really capable of blocking my attack.¡¯

    Tang Wulin understood his opponent¡¯s battle tactics at a nce. ¡®You¡¯re trying to exhaust me before finishing me off? We¡¯ll find out if you truly have the ability to tire me out.¡¯ After he recently gained control over his evolved strength, he had yet topletely let loose. It was just the right time to give it a try and see if he could truly exercise precise control over his power.

    He pointed the Golden Dragon Spear at the Specter King in the distance. Both parties were a little over five hundred meters apart. The distance was rtively safe despite their cultivation bases. An agility-type soul master would benefit from the distance as he would have adequate time to respond.

    However, just as Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear pointed at the Specter King in the distance, Contestant Number One Hundred and Forty-two suddenly felt an icy chill gushing out from his heart and reaching into his bones.

    ¡®Could it be that he can still attack me even from such a great distance?¡¯

    While he was still feeling confused, Tang Wulin suddenly advanced. He took a big step forward with his left leg and stamped heavily against the ground.

    A massive pit abruptly appeared in the middle of the arena. The ground surrounding it was cracking apart inrge chunks. Meanwhile, he rebounded from the stomp, rapidly elerating as he dashed his way forth.

    The Specter King reacted as soon as Tang Wulin set himself in motion. The Specter King also elerated, as the third soul ring on his body shimmered with light. He moved forward like an illusory phantom. His third soul skill was supposed to be used for eleration, but after many years of cultivation, he could even control such high speed perfectly. It was very useful for dodging attacks.

    However, he suddenly heard a raging roar loud enough to shake the very heavens.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The valiant dragon¡¯s roar echoed through the entire arena as an enormous golden dragon¡¯s head appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The furious roar of the golden dragon head over five meters in diameter seemed to make the entire stage ripple with golden striations.

    The Specter King was unaffected by most physical attacks, but he was not immune to soundwaves! He was stunned and his speed immediately reduced by one beat.

    Nevertheless, the Spectre King was truly impressive. As soon as he realized he was in trouble, he reacted to the situation in a split second. His seventh soul ring suddenly started glowing. His entire body turned from illusory and transparent into a ball of gas. It was his avatar, Specter.

    This was the greatest support for a seven-ringed Soul Sage. His martial soul avatar¡¯s power was undoubtedly enhanced to its strongest level under the amplification of his battle armor.

    Even so, his speed had decreased. Tang Wulin pped the wings behind his back strenuously and had arrived before his adversary just as the opponent unleashed his seventh soul skill.

    The Golden Dragon Spear thrust at the Specter King at lightning speed. The spear¡¯s light pulsated and the white-gold radiance shined so brightly upon the faint blue phantom that it looked to be the same color.

    The Specter King promptly chose to turn his body slightly to the side and face the spear¡¯s radiance, then immediately pounced toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin was hit by a frosty chill. The Specter King was so fast that his illusionary body almost prated through Tang Wulin when both of them came into contact with each other. Meanwhile, the chill that originated from the bottom of Tang Wulin¡¯s heart made him feel as if his entire body was numb.

    ¡®Are you trying to pass through my body?¡¯

    Tang Wulin sneered. The Dragon Core in his body contracted like a heart then burst out violently. The powerful and vigorous blood essence fluctuation caused a gold-red light to emerge around his body.

    The Specter King cried out in agony as his silhouette turned even more transparent at once! Just as Tang Wulin had predicted, his Golden Dragon King¡¯s ultimate Yang and ultimate indomitable bloodline aura was naturally suppressive to specters!

    There was no need to for him to turn around when he had already rotated his hand and struck with the other end of Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s tip. The spear headed straight for the Specter King who had just surged out from Tang Wulin¡¯s body moments ago but had yet to truly paralyze him.

    As the Specter King screamed in pain, he swayed his body while the fourth soul ring on his body glowed. He suddenly split into two spectral orbs before splitting into four balls once again and flying out in four directions.

    He relied on this soul skill when he was fighting against Yue Zhengyu. Yue Zhengyu exhausted arge amount of holy energy, and the Specter King seized the opportunity to im victory for himself in the end.

    When he suddenly sensed that Tang Wulin¡¯s indomitable bloodline aura was capable of suppressing him, his first choice was to flee so he could put some distance between them and scrutinize the opponent again.

    However, would Tang Wulin ever give him such a chance?

    Tang Wulin raised his right foot and stamped against the ground ferociously. There was a violent tremor burst through the floor within a thirty-meter range. Eight golden dragons soared up from the ground and wrapped around the surrounding space akin to a prisoner¡¯s cage. It was even more terrifying when the Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand suddenly burst out and unleashed thousands of white-gold spear¡¯s of light that surrounded the Specter King.

    From the Golden Dragon Roar to the Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth, Tang Wulin had dashed forth, elerated and thrust the spear out. A gold-red bloodline aura burst from his body, and heunched the Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth. Eight golden dragons soared into the sky before thousands of light spears flew outward.

    The audience was ecstatically watching the entire process unfold in just a few short moments. Most of the spectators, especially those that were not soul masters, had onemon thought on their minds and it was that this was the battle! This was the battle between supremely powerful soul masters!

    The Specter King howled as the blue light from his body suddenly glowed brighter. Four balls of light failed to disperse and flee so the balls collided back into the center once again and fused into one. Then, the ball suddenly condensed and transformed into a sharp blue needle. It did not attempt to break through the tight encirclement, but instead, it reared up before flying straight at Tang Wulin. He attacked the enemy¡¯s vital parts in an attempt to draw their fire.

 Chapter 1046 - Spiritual Disintegration

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Spiritual Disintegration</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The golden dragons formed from the Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth surrounded the area while arge array of spears of light was behind his back. Even if he could dash out of there, he would be severely injured. He would only stand a chance by fighting back.

    Yet, how could Tang Wulin possibly give him such a chance?! Just as the sharp blue needle flew at full speed from the spear¡¯s radiance and relied on its formidable spiritual power to evade and make judgment, two streams of purple electric-like light suddenly shot out from Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes and shone upon the needle.

    It was the Purple Demon Eyes!

    It was a spiritual assault!

    Rather than being surprised, the Specter King was overjoyed. The purple radiance expanded over the blue needle. Was that a spiritual collision? This was supposed to be his ace in the hole!

    Yet, the moment both of their spiritual powers truly collided, he was shocked to discover that Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual world was as deep as the abyss. In the next moment, he felt aforting warmth all over his body which was irresistibly pleasant. His own spirit waspletely encased in his opponent¡¯s spiritual sea.

    ¡®How is that possible? I¡¯ve already entered the Spirit Abyss realm! It was no easy task reaching Spirit Abyss with a seven-ringed cultivation base. I thought this Golden Dragon King was known for his strength and explosive power? Why...?¡±

    No one knew exactly why. In the next moment, thousands of spears of light bloomed while the struggling blue needle shattered and loudly cracked into pieces.

    The Specter King¡¯s silhouette appeared in midair once again and he had returned to his usual appearance. The Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth and its eight golden dragons caught up to his body at lightning speed and sted over and over again at his illusionary martial soul avatar.

    Eight booming noises were heard as a terrifying explosion bloomed in the air. Tang Wulin could not help thinking that the Specter King¡¯s endurance was genuinely highly powerful, seeing that his body had only shrunk a little after every collision. He managed to endure most of Tang Wulin¡¯s attack due to his battle armor¡¯s protection.

    What a waste that his efforts were incapable of saving him in the end. The victor and loser of this battle were already decided when the Golden Dragon Spear transformed into cold lightning as it flew out from Tang Wulin¡¯s hand and flew at the Specter King with unbelievably dense blood essence power.

    The Specter King attempted to grab the Golden Dragon Spear with his hands. However, the spear had already turned gold-redpletely when it flew to him. The gold-red spear¡¯s radiance reached his body when his Specter avatar, already badly damaged from the repeated sts, began to vaporize abruptly. In the end, the spear¡¯s light prated his body, leaving behind a massive hole.

    The Golden Dragon Spear was summoned back to Tang Wulin¡¯s side when it was about to st right to the other end of the arena.

    ¡°You...¡± muttered Specter King. In the next moment, his body suddenly disintegrated and transformed into speckles of light before vanishing from the stage.

    ¡°Victory to Number Thirty-three!¡± The referee¡¯s voice echoed through the entire stage.

    The Golden Dragon Spear went back to Tang Wulin¡¯s side, and he propped it against the ground diagonally with one end of its spear¡¯s tip pointed toward the sky.

    The entirepetition arenapletely boiled over in an instant.

    Even though the majority were supporting the Golden Dragon King, who would have thought that he was capable of defeating the Specter in such a short period of time? Who said that Specter King had the upper hand earlier? Who said that the Specter King was immune against most of his attacks? What was the result?

    The result was that from the beginning to the end, the audience had not seen much of the Specter King¡¯s immunity. From start to finish, Tang Wulin suppressed the Specter King to his death. After a series of explosive attacks, then Specter King knelt down and was defeated.

    Thementator wished that he could find a crack in the wall and bore into it. Which part of this looked like Tang Wulin was suppressed? On the contrary, it was the other way around! How did the Specter King, who was considered to be thriving in the grouppetition, be so fragile before the Golden Dragon King? This was simply an unprecedented sess where the Specter King did not stand a single chance at any time in the match.

    Yes. Specter King was indeed suppressed. It was the indomitable bloodline aura from Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King that hindered his ability to fully utilize his power. The suppression effect was even more powerful than one derived from the light attribute.

    The Specter martial soul did not have any type of attribute, so although it was weak to the light and holy attributes, it was notpletely incapable of resisting them. They were of the Yin attribute but not darkness. On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s ultimate Yang and ultimate indomitable aura was just right to suppress the Specter King¡¯s Yin and cold. The result was apparent.

    Tang Wulin was not only an assault-type soul master, but he was also a control-type soul master! The Specter King may have had the upper hand with his speed, but how much of his speed could he utilize against Tang Wulin¡¯s control soul skill? Nevermind that, Tang Wulin still had the ability to move at explosive speed himself. In reality, Tang Wulin had not even used his blood soul fusion skill in this battle before he won, so it was slightly easier than thest round in the grouppetition.

    He had won the match in the sixteen to eight round! This meant that Tang Wulin had managed to be one of the eight finalists.

    He gently waved the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand to express his gratitude to all the spectators at the scene, then he walked out from thepetition stage under the guidance of the female attendant that brought him in earlier.

    The golden radiance on his body gradually faded as he walked. He had retracted his Dragon Moon battle armor. The attendant had been staring at him the whole time. She could not see his true appearance, but she caught a vague glimpse of the side of his face in that moment when he retracted his battle armor.

    ¡®Wow, what a perfect profile! Surely, he must be very handsome?¡¯

    Her heart was beating increasingly faster and she could not help gazing at Tang Wulin, mesmerized. ¡®He can¡¯t be that old and he¡¯s so powerful. It would be awesome if I got a boyfriend like that!¡±

    Tang Wulin walked out from thepetition stage and returned to the resting area once again. He quietly recalled the events of the match. His explosive power had been enhanced again so he could control himself more precisely. Ever since his Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline soul rings had reached five in number, his Dragon Core¡¯s power had more than doubled. His fighting capacity surpassed the elites amongst Soul Sages even without using his Bluesilver Emperor martial soul. He thought that he should be able to fight against a Soul Douluo-ranked two-word battle armor master without having much trouble.

    He would still need to keep putting more effort into cultivation! His true goal was to defeat Blood Nine.

    Yes, Blood Nine, the three-word battle armor master and Title Douluo. That was his goal. He felt like he would finally qualify to begin forging the foundational metal for his three-word battle armor¡¯s once he could defeat Blood Nine.

    Tang Wulin felt confident that he should be able to use his own three-word battle armor after he had possessed a Soul Sage cultivation base. The energy supplied from his two great energy cores was enough to support the three-word battle armor¡¯s requirements.

    As Tang Wulin ended his match, Ye Xinn was caught in an arduous struggle.

    Her sword¡¯s radiance, as dazzling as the Milky Way, swept across the sky and struck the opponent¡¯s enormously long saber. A piercing sh was heard, and Ye Xinn bounced back as the One with the Sword vanished and she transformed back into her human form. She staggered for a few steps before she fell back.

    She ranked second in the grouppetition, so her opponent had ced first in the other group.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s opponent had the number ¡®Nine¡¯ above his head. It was the only one digit number in this final stage ofpetition.

    Saber Demon Number Nine! It was his nickname.

    He was a brawny man with a tall and muscr figureparable to Long Yue previously. As his face was concealed by the system, there was no way to tell about his appearance but his figure was exceedingly huge and tall. His entire body was unleashing a wild and unruly aura while the long saber in his hand was his martial soul. The long saber was over four meters in length and the official announcement said that it was named the ¡®Dragon ying Saber¡¯.

    The Dragon ying Saber was dark red in color with strange striations engraved onto its de. The engravings looked just like real dragons. Four purple and four ck soul rings shimmered on the saber signifying that he was an eight-ringed Soul Douluo!

    His set of battle armor was dark red as well and looked quite simr to his Dragon ying Saber.

    It seemed like he could shatter the very air by roaring in rage at the sky.

    Ye Xinn had never encountered an opponent with such an imposing manner before. His presence felt so powerful, it could break rivers and mountains.

    She was renderedpletely unable to unt her One with the Sword! To her surprise, her sword¡¯s consciousness was greatly disturbed when facing an opponent with such a powerful aura.

 Chapter 1047 - Gale Saber Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1047</h4> <h4>: Gale Saber Demon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yue Zhengyu and Xu Xiaoyan were watching thepetition as well. The expressions on their faces now revealed they were feeling slightly helpless.

    ¡°Oh no. Why does Xinn have to encounter him in the first round? It¡¯s rather unfortunate,¡± said Xu Xiaoyan as she heaved a sigh.

    Yue Zhengyu spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. We¡¯ve nevercked in our desires to engage in battles. On the contrary, powerful opponents are in short supply. Even if Xinn were to lose this round, it should be helpful for her development. Old Saber is definitely not someone we can deal with. That fellow is supposed to be a three-word battle armor master. Due to his poor rtionship with people and impoverished status, he has remained a two-word battle armor master. Unexpectedly, he has be a great hit in thispetition by fluke.¡±

    Saber Demon Sima Jinchi was the divisionalmander of the Southern Army Corps¡¯ Gale Division. He had the nickname ¡®Gale Saber Demon¡¯ in the Southern Army Corps. He was without peer in the entire army corps when it came to winning in the trials of strength. He triumphed over everyone except for a few regimentalmanders and powerhouses in the army. None of the eight-ring three-word battle armor masters in the army were his worthy opponents.

    This guy was crazy about sabers. He was forty-two years old and his favorite pastime was to challenge others. Back in the beginning, he was recruited into the army by the Southern Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander, who was also Yue Zhengyu¡¯s grandfather. He spent most of his free time challenging the powerhouses in the army. Moreover, his fighting technique was wild and ruthless. He would frequently injure his sparring partners, so he was feared by the people in the army.

    There was only one person bold enough to challenge the regimentalmander in the entire Southern Army Corps. However, he suffered repeated defeats, hopelessly subdued in every battle. Sima Jinchi truly had heartfelt admiration for Yue Zhengyu¡¯s grandfather. Otherwise, who else would allow a man with such a temperament to remain in the army?

    The Gale Division was the trump card of the Southern Army Corps which was supposed to be a mecha division. It was quite odd since Sima Jinchi, as the divisionalmander, was incapable of operating a mecha. He relied solely on his Dragon yer Saber and two-word battle armor to rule over the entire division.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s grandfather had been suppressing him intentionally all along and offered no support for him to be a three-word battle armor master. The Southern Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander once said that should Sima Jinchi advance to be a Title Douluo, he would certainly be at his peak in the world. If he became a Hyper Douluo, then he would even have the chance to challenge a Limit Douluo. He would certainly be the brightest star in the Southern Army Corps in the future.

    What a waste it was that themander was a little weak in his abilities, so he could only be a valiant soldier at most. This was the reason why he had yet to be a general despite his impressive abilities.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s grandfather had promised him that if he could be the champion of this year¡¯spetition, he would then forge Sima Jinchi a three-word battle armor with the reward won from thepetition.

    Sima Jinchi was first in his southern division group. Yue Zhengyu only managed to rank second in the grouppetition. It was quite unfortunate that he was defeated by the Specter King.

    When Yue Zhengyu and Xu Xiaoyan first arrived at the Southern Army Corps, Sima Jinchi did not fancy Yue Zhengyu much. As the saying went ¡®friends are often made after a fight¡¯, Yue Zhengyu managed tost for ten minutes without being defeated during one of the battles he had with Sima Jinchi. Sima Jinchi treated Yue Zhengyu with increasing respect ever since and even eximed how Yue Zhengyu was a chip off the old block.

    It was precisely due to their previous battle engagements that made Yue Zhengyu realize how terrifying this person was. His cultivation base was still at Soul Douluo rank but his fighting capacity exceeded the majority of the Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses in reality.

    The betting odds for Sima Jinchi was one-to-two in the finals earlier. He was ranked second, above Tang Wulin, and was one of the potential contestants to be the champion. However, he was second to another even more entric person.

    Ye Xinn encountered the Gale Saber Demon, Sima Jinchi during the sixteen-to-eight finalist elimination tournament, so she had rotten luck. There was absolutely nothing she could do about it.

    Sima Jinchi carried his enormous Dragon ying Saber on his shoulder. He was slightly astonished as he looked at the young maiden whonded in the distance. He could sense through the opponent¡¯s blood essence fluctuation that she was still quite young. Yet, Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword felt like trouble and even appeared threatening to him.

    Such an impressive opponent was hard toe by!

    Ye Xinn was panting slightly but she was not fatigued. She felt the opponent suppressed her during the collision earlier making her out of breath currently.

    He was too powerful. The man¡¯s saber technique and saber¡¯s consciousness were way above her¡¯s. Actually, Sima Jinchi had only made three strikes with his saber from the beginning of the battle until now, but it threatened her greatly each time.

    She inhaled a deep breath and calmed her boiling blood essence. Ye Xinn¡¯s gaze turned even more determined now. She squinted her eyes ever so slightly as speckles of starlight in her surroundings became illuminated. Her battle armor was shimmering as well as if countless starlights were rippling away from her body and blooming with the most dazzling radiance.

    The sixth soul ring on Ye Xinn¡¯s body glowed. Then, she closed her eyes and held her Stargod Sword tightly in her hands.

    Sima Jinchi raised his brows. He was astonished that the aura exuded from the girl was different now. He had no words to describe his feelings, but it felt like his saber¡¯s consciousness during its first breakthrough back in the beginning. It was as if the entire person had sublimed. However, it was not him subliming but his opponent.

    The speckles of starlight that surrounded Ye Xinn¡¯s body began to transform in such an intriguing manner. These starlights suddenly dazzled as if they were burning. Then, they vaporized into strands of light airflows that surrounded her body.

    The Stargod Sword in her hands was slowly lifted and tilted forward. The airflows condensed from the starlights were gathering toward the sword.

    The Stargod Sword¡¯s radiance was growing more dazzling as it gradually erged in her hands at the same time. The sword itself was not erging, but its shadow was getting bigger which appeared translucent yet exceedingly shiny.

    The sword¡¯s shadow was swaying as if it was alive. It did not emit anypelling force which could suffocate a person, but its appearance caused Sima Jinchi to have a change of countenance.

    The Dragon ying Saber initially on his shoulder dropped while his eyes could not conceal the shock within them. He had only achieved such skills at the seven-ring cultivation base! Yet, the young maiden before him was capable of emitting such energy fluctuations although she was far from being a Soul Sage.

    Sima Jinchi did not believe in the existence of geniuses, for he only believed in persistence and effort. Yet, his heart felt slightly shaken. Could it be that there were truly geniuses in this world? Otherwise, how could this young maiden have such capabilities?

    The sword¡¯s shadow which arose into the sky did not appear to be majestic to the audience¡¯s eyes, but Sima Jinchi was well aware that it was more than just a pure soul skill and not a mere sword¡¯s consciousness. It was not just merging one¡¯s body with the sword.

    It was Swordsoul!

    For all types of weapons, one could sense its consciousness, understand its profoundness, possess its soul, and acquire its spirit.

    As the pick of a generation of powerhouses who had forged his own Sabersoul, he watched, much to his surprise, an opponent who possessed the Swordsoul. The initial, rxed feeling in his heart had gone, and in its ce was solemness. Such an opponent was worthy of his lifelong respect.

    He could clearly remember how his cultivation base advanced by leaps and bounds after his sessful attempt at forging the Sabersoul which finally resulted in him bing the Southern Army Corps¡¯ most powerful person under the rank of Hyper Douluo.

    The girl before him was so much younger. He believed that it would not be long before she would simrly be a peerless powerhouse who had just recently possessed her own Swordsoul!

    ¡°Very well!¡±

    The intense will to fight arose in Sima Jinchi¡¯s heart soon after. The Dragon ying Saber in his right hand was held horizontally by his heart as the seventh soul ring on his body shimmered with radiance.

    Whether it was a Swordsoul or a Sabersoul, it would need to attach itself to a soul skill in order to take form. Ye Xinn¡¯s Swordsoul attached itself to her sixth soul skill while his Sabersoul coupled itself to his seventh soul skill, the Dragon ying Avatar.

    A gigantic saber¡¯s shadow appeared in front of the enormous Dragon ying Saber which was initially four meters long. A dragon¡¯s roar that sounded like a sorrowful cry surrounded Sima Jinchi¡¯s body. The split second it appeared, the audience felt as though they were witnessing the saber cutting a giant dragon into two. The saber¡¯s shadow extended thirty meters from the Dragon ying Saber. When it appeared, there was a massive crack on thepetition stage. One could not see the bottom of the rift, but a giant void akin to a bottomless abyss.

    Even the ground and air were torn apart. One could only imagine how powerful his Sabersoul was.

    However, Ye Xinn acted as if she had not witnessed the opponent¡¯s transformation at present. Ayer of faint radiance appeared on her face. Speckles of dazzling starlight appeared on her face while the unusual vision of a star radiance was arising in her eyes.

    The Stargod Sword in her hands was raised above her head. The sword¡¯s shadow which was over ten meters long had already taken form on top of the Stargod Sword. It was no longer swaying, but its incredible sharpness was beyondpare.

    ¡°Sword... Star... Soul...¡±

 Chapter 1048 - Swordsoul

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Swordsoul</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Xinn spat out the three words through gritted teeth. With the utterance of each word, the sword¡¯s shadow on Stargod Sword¡¯s tip increased a meter. When she brought her sword down heavily with both hands, a stream of the Milky Way stars seemed to pour down. They were clearly hundreds of meters apart from each other, but the giant sword¡¯s shadow had reached the Gale Saber Demon, Sima Jinchi in the blink of an eye.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s expression changed slightly. However, he swung his Dragon ying Saber horizontally without hesitation.

    The giant saber¡¯s shadow resounded with a dragon¡¯s wail in the heavens. The billowy sword¡¯s shadow, the Swordstar Soul brought with it a terrifying aura of falling stars and collided with the saber.

    The match had just begun. However, as it turned out, the final shes were already in y.

    The instant the Sabersoul and Swordsoul came into contact, the skies were suddenly torn apart. The entirepetition stage shook violently. Shortly after, a ck giant vortex appeared in the collision center. Countless stars were devoured, and the shrill dragon¡¯s roar stopped abruptly.

    The spectators¡¯ attention froze. In the next moment, a shattering sound that seemed like the entire world was falling apart could be heard.

    Suddenly, the ground cracked, and dozens of giant openings formed awork of criss-crosses at the center of thepetition stage.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    Amidst a series of explosions, countless shadows shattered in the skies.

    The intertwining sword auras and wild saber gleams erupted to their fullest on thepetition stage.

    ¡°Has she progressed to this stage already? A Swordsoul? That¡¯s a Swordsoul?¡± Xu Xiaoyan stared nkly at the screen that was washed out by the bright light.

    Yue Zhengyu had balled up his fists without realizing it. He had once told Xu Xiaoyan the reason he lost to the Specter King was because of his rotten luck. How could he not think that it was because his opponent was luckier? It resulted in him not being able to proceed to the finals.

    Currently, he was not thinking of that. If he had absolute strength, regardless of how lucky his opponent might be, it would not bring about any difference at all.

    As he watched the match between Ye Xinn and Sima Jinchi, there was only a single thought in his head. ¡®Be stronger. I must be stronger!¡¯ He, Yue Zhengyu, was a direct descendant of the Holy n. Thus, he could notg behind hisrades no matter what.

    Yue Zhengyu stood up suddenly and drew a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to cultivate now!¡± After he said this, he left immediately.

    Xu Xiaoyan looked at the screen, then she looked at Yue Zhengyu who was striding away. She stood up as well, but there was a smile on her face. ¡°Xinn, you¡¯re great, but we¡¯ll not lose to you!¡± She then chased after the leaving Yue Zhengyu.

    The sound of the explosion continued for a few more seconds before subsidingpletely. On thepetition stage, there was only a figure left standing. The huge Dragon ying Saber fell to the ground. On its surface, there were scores of marks left by a sword. The young girl opposite him had already disappeared under the great, terrifying sh.

    ¡°Good sword!¡± Sima Jinchi shouted. Then, he carried his Dragon ying Saber and walked away in great strides.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The Star Dou Cabin opened.

    Ye Xinn sat up within the Star Dou Cabin looking pale. Currently, her skin showed an unhealthy pallor.

    ¡°Sister Xinn, are you okay?¡± Xu Lizhi¡¯s concerned voice came from the outside.

    ¡°Lizhi, I...¡± she grunted softly and fell back into the Star Dou Cabin.

    Xu Lizhi was like a surging typhoon. He dashed into the room. At this moment, he was not at all worried that Ye XInn had nothing on her. He quickly carried her out of the Star Dou Cabin and ced her onto a bed outside.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s breathing was a little irregr. Fortunately, her heartbeat was stable. She was clearly exhausted.

    Inside the Star Dou Cabin, there was no such thing as exhausting one¡¯s soul power. It was her spiritual powers and the heart¡¯s strength that were exhausted. It was not easy to unleash such a sh.

    Her Swordsoul had never been as unrestrained as this.

    ...

    ¡°The match begins!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui looked at her opponent opposite her with keen sparkling eyes. Her opponent had a middle build but no exceptional characteristics. The information about her opponent shed across her mind.

    Number Two Hundred and Twenty-Two. Nickname: Shura King. Martial Soul: Blood-devouring Lion.

    Among all the sixteen contestants who made it into the finals, this person was ranked the seventh. He was the victor of his group, known for his ferocity. He liked to use vicious methods to destroy his enemies, but his strength was dominating as well. He was a seven-ring Soul Saint and a two-word battle armor master. He was definitely an outstanding person among the Soul Saints.

    Yuanen Yehui squinted her eyes slightly. She stood there in her male appearance. She looked as in as can be. As there was nothing striking about her, it was difficult for the others to size her up.

    In the round-robin, Yuanen Yehui had proceeded to the next stage of thepetition as the runner-up of her group. The winner of her group was currently a contestant who had odds of one against zero-point-five in the finals. That person had the most support as the final victor. That person¡¯s strength was not something that she could fight against.

    The referee came. The procedures here were no different from the otherpetitions. After confirming both the contestants were ready, he dered themencement of the match.

    ¡°Howl!¡± the Shura King let out a skyward wail. The deafening, furious howl instantly set off the spectators¡¯ burning fervor. For a time, the spectators¡¯ din sounded like the whooping winds and roaring seas.

    Comparing their external appearances, Yuanen Yehui even resembled the Shura King slightly. However, after the match began, the skills both contestants disyed were quite different.

    With a furious howl, ayer of blood suddenly burst forth from the Shura King. Nobody would rely on their luck in thepetition at such levels. He had unleashed his two-word battle armor the moment the match began.

    Blood-red hair instantly covered his entire body. His medium stature suddenly buffed up. With the addition of his battle armor, he was more than four meters tall. A blood-thirsty aura was released from his body.

    The Blood-devouring Lion martial soul had a thirst for blood. It could keep the user buffed up as if the user had eaten one of Xu Lizhi¡¯s Bloodthirst Bean Buns, but the user would still be conscious. The soul masters who had the Blood-devouring Lion as their martial souls were usually introverts. The only shoring was they could easily go overboard during a battle.

    Three purples and four cks. Seven soul rings rose from underneath his feet. The contestants who were able to fight up till now had soul rings which ordinary soul masters could not hope to fight against.

    Yuanen Yehui did not have a loud voice like her opponent. She strode forward quickly and swiftly closed in on her opponent. At the same time, six soul rings rose from her body. She squinted her eyes slightly and kept them focused on her opponent.

    When the Shura King saw Yuanen Yehui who was quickly closing in, the glow of blood in his eyes grew denser. It was because Yuanen Yehui had not even unleashed her battle armor while she charged toward him.

    ¡®You¡¯re only a runner-up and you dare run toward me without unleashing your battle armor? I¡¯ll let you suffer a grueling defeat after this. ying her seems like a good idea.¡¯

    As he entertained the thought, the Shura King also charged toward Yuanen Yehui with great strides. It was only now that Yuanen Yehui unleashed her martial soul.

    Circles of halos sent out shockwaves from her body. The air suddenly surged violently. Her height increased as she unleashed her Titan Giant Ape martial soul. Her height exceeded six meters in an instant. Her crystal-yellow battle armor covered her body, although there were no wings. Her majestic body towered over her opponent.

    The Shura King¡¯s forward-charging body came to an abrupt halt. He spread out his arms beside him. The three-meter long and sharp ws extended from his fingers. The blood-colored sharp des exuded a faint smell of blood. He roared furiously, and he jumped up at lightning speed. He was above Yuanen Yehui¡¯s head in an instant. His ws were drawn inward as they shed toward Yuanen Yehui¡¯s head.

    His speed was extremely fast, a blur of blood-colored lightning. This person was an assault system battle soul master. In terms of speed, he was also not inferior to an agility system battle soul master.

 Chapter 1049 - Breaking Shura

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Breaking Shura</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Yehui did not dodge. She hurled her right fist toward her opponent in the air.

    The Shura King snorted. His sharp ws sank down slightly. His pair of Blood Lion ws were extremely sharp. They carried a lot of momentum and had tremendous force. He wed directly at Yuanen Yehui¡¯s fist. The subsequent images of the battle instantly appeared in his mind. He would cripple his opponent¡¯s arm with his w first, and then descend from the skies. He would break open his opponent¡¯s battle armor with consecutive attacks and w at his opponent¡¯s feet, eventually tearing her to pieces.

    However, the moment this thought shed across his mind, he noticed that something was off.

    When Yuanen Yehui hurled her punch, their surroundings suddenly became extremely quiet. The howling air suddenly disappeared, as if the air itself had frozen over. Shortly after, he clearly saw his own ws hitting his opponent¡¯s arms, but he did not feel the subsequent impact. Instead, the sensation was soft and plushy, as if he had wed into a bale of cotton.

    Shortly after, the soft cotton pile suddenly developed a robust toughness that was difficult to describe, and his body nted to one side.

    He had absolute confidence in his own strength and agility. He also knew that Yuanen Yehui was known for her strength. However, he did not think that he would lose in a match between fists and ws. What puzzled him even more was the seemingly straightforward punch acted like a vortex which pulled at his body making it difficult for him to control his body.

    From Yuanen Yehui¡¯s fist, there came another strange swirling suction force. The force behind his ws¡¯ attack had been instantly reduced by half. Shortly after, the swirling force suddenly turned in the opposite direction. The two vortices which swirled in opposite directions suddenly fused into one. A stupendous and unstoppable force burst forth from it.

    The Shura King had vast experience in battling. He hastily bent his arms and focused his soul power to protect himself.

    With a loud bang, he reeled backward for dozens of meters and dropped to the ground.

    As described, all these actions sounded seemingly slow, but they actually happened in the time it took to produce a spark. The spectators saw them getting close, followed by Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body erging, and then the Shura King reeling from the single punch thrown by Yuanen Yehui.

    After the Shura King fell to the ground, he immediately released a furious howl. At the same time, he did a half-squat, and the third soul ring on his body shed. Shortly after, he extended his pair of Blood Lion ws. The boundless w shadows rolled toward Yuanen Yehui like a sea of blood. They blocked off all the possible routes for Yuanen to proceed.

    Yuanen Yehui was not flustered in the slightest. She suddenly took a big step forward and hurled another punch. Unlike the previous punch, she retracted her fist with force this time. Simultaneously, the third soul ring on her body shone, the Diamond Titan! Her body was enshrouded in a dark golden halo. The instant she hurled her punch, the air on the entirepetition stage seemed to have been sucked awaypletely.

    The boundless w shadows began swirling before her fist. It was as if a vortex had formed in the middle of the sea of blood. Yuanen Yehui shifted her steps and threw another three punches consecutively. Four vortices appeared in the sea of blood. The vortices instantly moved toward the center where they merged together. The sea of blood was shattered, and a terrifying Fist Consciousness condensed amidst the explosion. It brazenly charged toward the Shura King.

    What soul skill was this?

    The Shura King raised both his arms defensively. Amidst the sound of the explosion, he was sent reeling from the impact. His battle armor flickered as he managed to block Yuanen Yehui¡¯s attack.

    If Yuanen Yehui could be described in two words, then the words ¡°simple¡± and ¡°unadorned¡± would be most apt. Each punch was executed ording to principle. They did not appear to have any special majestic aura, but they exploded with a mind-blowing force.

    The current Yuanen Yehui waspletely immersed in her Fist Consciousness. Ever since she was sure of her path, she had merged all her soul skills into her Cloud Vortex Divine Punch. To put it simply, the soul skills she had relied on before were now part of her Cloud Vortex Divine Punch. She continuously fused her soul skills into her punching techniques. She had melded the Tang Sect Secret Techniques, her twin martial souls¡¯ soul skills, her understanding of the punching techniques and observation of the ever-changing clouds above the mountains into a single skill. This was how the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch came to be.

    During the past few months, she had been cultivating without a care in the world. Her strength grew by leaps and bounds. She had already created aplete form for her Cloud Vortex Divine Punch. Undoubtedly, it was the most powerfulbat strength she had.

    The Shura King finally managed to steady himself after some difficulty, but his expression soured. He had watched Yuanen Yehui¡¯sbat videos before. From the videos, his opponent did not seem especially noteworthy. Apparently, his opponent had relied on some Titan Ape martial soul and won victory after victory. However, there was nothing outstanding about her.

    Today, after he had exchanged blows with her, he realized just how misguided he was. The strength of his opponent had far exceeded his expectations. They had only collided twice, but the strength disyed by his opponent was definitely not inferior to his.

    His underestimation of her vanishedpletely at this instant. The Shura King quickly got up on his feet. A pair of blood wings extended behind him. His second soul ring shone brightly and covered his body in a lightning glow. He moved swiftly and reached Yuanen Yehui¡¯s side. He swung forcefully with his w and a blood-colored w shadow was upon Yuanen Yehui.

    However, he did not stay there. The blood wings behind him pped gently and he reappeared on the other side of Yuanen Yehui. He aimed another w at her.

    Like Yuanen Yehui¡¯s initial soul skill, he had one as well. He gave his soul skill the name the Lightning Shura w. His first soul skill, the Blood Lion w and second soul skill, the Lightning Possession were the foundations of his initial soul skill. With the coordination between his two soul skills and a powerful cultivation base, he could continuouslynd forceful attacks against his enemy as he moved with blinding speed. With an assault system battle soul master¡¯s offensive powers and an agility system battle soul master¡¯s speed, he had defeated countless powerful enemies with his Lightning Shura w.

    As expected, Yuanen Yehui could not keep up with his speed.

    The Titan Giant Ape had arge body, and agility was not her forte. She unleashed the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track as she evaded the Shura King¡¯s attacks a few times. Nevertheless, she seemed like she was in a tight corner.

    Yuanen Yehui did not hit with a punch. She tried her best to dodge the attacks swiftly. In no time, various scratch marks appeared on her battle armor. Her opponent was moving too fast. Although she still managed to withstand the attacks, it was getting more difficult for her as time went on.

    The Shura King was like blood-colored lightning. He circled around Yuanen Yehui continuously, as he slowly wore her down to find her fatal w.

    The Shura King was not in the least worried that Yuanen Yehui would unleash more powerful soul skills. If that were the case, he would have hoped to witness such a scenario. The more powerful the soul skill, the more soul power it consumed. Unleashing her soul skills blindly would only work in his favor by providing him more opportunities.

    Clearly, Yuanen Yehui knew this as well. That was why she did not unleash more soul skills. She faced his attacks with the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track and kept her fists by her sides.

    Although the Shura King burst forth with a bloodthirsty glow, he was currently exceptionally calm. Yuanen Yehui appeared to be in a tight spot, but she was not flustered. She faced her opponent in an equally calm manner. The advantage he gained was not as obvious as it appeared.

    However, he did not believe that Yuanen Yehui could keep this up, steadily fending his attacks while continuing to consume her soul power. This was clearly advantageous to him. All he was unleashing were his first and second soul skills. Although Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Diamond Titan had good defenses, the consumption of her soul power was clearly higher.

    Suddenly, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s knees buckled and a weak point appeared under her armpit. The Shura King¡¯s eyes focused as he prepared to attack. He had barely stretched his Blood Lion w when he paused, and suddenly leaped into the skies. He did not choose to attack the weak point which appeared. Instead, he chose to attack Yuanen Yehui¡¯s head. ¡®I won¡¯t be so dumb as to fall for a simple trick such as an exposed w.¡¯

    However, at this very moment, the staggering Yuanen Yehui hurled a punch. Her punch was aimed at... air?

    For sure, it was air.

    The Shura King¡¯s gaze instantly froze. He suddenly discovered that the air around him had an extremely terrifying suction power. Yuanen Yehui had thrown a right punch which hit at the air whereas her left hand made a downward-pressing motion. A terrifying strength that was difficult to describe suddenly exploded from her body. Her fourth soul ring shone as well.

    The Devil Titan! Shortly after, her sixth soul ring lit up!

    The Shura King felt his scalp go numb. As a Soul Saint, he would have an inkling whenever any danger was present. He had always believed in his intuition. Without hesitation, he unleashed his seventh soul ring. His body transformed swiftly into the air. At the same time, while he was being pulled, he transformed into a blood-colored giant lion.

    It was precisely the Blood Lion avatar!

    When he acquired the martial soul avatar, his offensive and defensive abilities would be amplified. Although he did not know what Yuanen Yehui was doing, he hadplete confidence in breaking free from his opponent¡¯s all-out explosive power.

    It was a giant vortex. This time, even the spectators saw it clearly. The vortex was a faint yellow. The main body of the vortex covered the entirepetition stage. The color gradient gradually darkened the closer it got to Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body, which was a dark yellow. Everything burst forth the moment the punch was hurled.

 Chapter 1050 - Find Him

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Find Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Out of nowhere, the vortex turned into arge hand. Even after the Shura King unleashed his martial soul avatar, he was pulled toward Yuanen Yehui instantly.

    It was as if the Shura King ran into Yuanen Yehui¡¯s punch of his own ord. The punch hit the Blood Lion avatar on the shoulder. It was a silent hit. There was no explosion nor was anyone sent flying. However, in that instant, the Shura King felt his innards agitated. Then, he saw the fist¡¯s shadow.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body turned illusory in an instant. Her initially slow-moving body moved like a butterfly that flitted through a field of flowers. The fist¡¯s shadow enshrouded everything and instantly covered the Blood Lion avatar from head to tail.

    The figures shot past each other. A strange buzzing sound came from the Shura King¡¯s body. Shortly after, his Blood Lion avatar shattered. Severed limbs covered the skies, and the bloody mist spread everywhere.

    The strange thing was, with the bloody mist lingering in the air, the clumps of blood had turned into vortices. Their sizes varied, but they lingered in the air and did not disperse. They only dropped on thepetition stage after a few seconds.

    This...

    Thementators did not know how to react to it... It was because they themselves did not understand how the oue of this match was decided.

    Yuanen Yehui dropped lightly to the ground. Her body shrunk, and she regained her normal appearance. Her fists were no longer huge. They even seemed small and delicate. However, at this moment, who would dare to look down on her fists?

    ¡°Fist Queen! Fist Queen!¡± No one knew who began the cheer. Shortly after, the moniker spread throughout the entirepetition stage. From this moment on, Yuanen Yehui was known by the moniker. She was one of the top eight!

    A continuous stream of images flickered in Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes. She was reying the scenes of the battle in her mind. It was definitely not easy to defeat the Shura King. It was especially true since she did not use her second martial soul.

    This was her Cloud Vortex Divine Punch¡¯s first time facing such a powerful opponent. She did not even fight with the winner of her group. She was at a crucial point of her Cloud Vortex Divine Punch¡¯s cultivation, and she had missed thepetition.

    Naturally, the w she had exposed was done intentionally. However, it was a real w in her defenses. The psychological warfare she learned on the Demon Ind was put to great use in actualbat. She knew that an opponent who had a rich experience in battle would not easily fall for such an obvious opening. It was precisely the reason he had fallen into her trap.

    The attack target which was changed at thest minute had slowed down the Shura King¡¯s attacking speed for an instant. She had been storing her force as she dodged his attacks. She seized this opportunity and let loose.

    The cooperation of the Devil Titan and the Cloud Vortex Divine Punchpletely controlled the airflow around them. With the addition of her sixth soul skill, the Titan¡¯s Grip, which wasbined with the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch, she had forcibly pulled her opponent toward her. During that brief moment, she lost control of herself. What followed was a series of explosions.

    That was the crucial point which led to her victory. As long as her opponent was within a certain distance from her, she would be invincible! Yuanen Yehui clenched her fists tightly. Currently, the silhouette she pictured in her head was a different person. The person was covered in golden scales and had a pair of ws as well. If she could defeat him, she would be regarded as unbeaten in the meleebat among her ranks.

    ¡®Captain, have you entered the quarterfinals?¡¯

    ...

    Tang Wulin spent his Federation coins to watch the rey of every match of the top sixteen contestants. He paid extra attention to both Yuanen Yehui¡¯s and Ye XInn¡¯s matches.

    Currently, he was filled with excitement and awe. He was not the only one who had improved. Although he was moving forward at a rapid pace, the rate at which hisrades were improving was not slow either!

    ¡®Yuanen, Xinn, you¡¯re both doing great! Let¡¯s work hard together!¡¯

    He did not contact the two of them. After the battles at such levels, they needed to experience their bodies to continuously improve themselves in actualbat. This was Shrek Academy¡¯s unique cultivation method all along.

    Each opponent in the finals was stronger than the one before. Ye Xinn¡¯s improvement was already great, but she still lost to the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi. Armed with the Sabersoul of an eight-ring Soul Douluo, such an opponent was enough to threaten her. Moreover, there was also the winner of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s group. He had ended his quarter-final¡¯s qualifying match today in only three seconds. It was the shortest match among all the eight matches. His odds had gone down again.

    Undoubtedly, he would have to face these two opponents on his road to the finals. He could only move forward by defeating his opponents.

    ¡®This is better! If I didn¡¯t have any worthy opponents and obtained the final victory without a fight, what¡¯s the point of me joining apetition?¡¯

    After a brief period of excitement, Tang Wulin immersed himself in cultivation again.

    ...

    ¡°Congrattions, I didn¡¯t expect you to improve to such levels already.¡± As she looked at her disciple before her, there was only praise in the Heaven Phoenix Leng Yaozhu¡¯s heart.

    She had watched the entire assessment process. To her, this assessment could only be described as ¡°unbelievable¡±. Gu Yuena¡¯s performance was not just perfect, it was more than perfect. Her performance had attracted the attention of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Master.

    She was only twenty-one, but she had already be a preparatory Spiriter. Ever since the position of Spiriter was established, she was the youngest yet in the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s history.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Master sent word that as long as Gu Yuena could break through to the rank of an eight-ring Soul Douluo and possess a three-word battle armor, he would make an exception and appoint her as an official Spiriter, effectively making her a high-ranking official in the Spirit Pagoda.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s talent was awe-inspiring. She was definitely the greatest representative of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s young generation.

    The talents she disyed were even greater than Leng Yaozhu. Even the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Master had to handle her with kid gloves. He considered selecting Gu Yuena as one of the sessors of the Spirit Pagoda.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± Gu Yuena nodded drily toward Leng Yaozhu. Whether she was granted favors or subjected to humiliation had no effect on her.

    Leng Yaozhu sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve watched you growing up. I¡¯m also getting old. The future Spirit Pagoda will be run by you and your generation.¡±

    Gu Yuena shook her head lightly. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re not old at all. I still have a long way to go.¡±

    Leng Yaozhu smiled faintly. ¡°Says who? With your seven-ring cultivation base, despite the both of you not using your battle armors, you almost defeated a Title Douluo while suppressing him throughout the battle. If this is considered a long way to go still, then we, old timers, won¡¯t be able to match your skills anymore! The way I see it when you attain the rank of a Title Douluo, I don¡¯t even know how powerful you¡¯ll be. Oh yeah, your spiritual power should be at the Spirit Domain already, right? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to summon the elements to such an extent.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Yuena nodded lightly.

    Leng Yaozhu¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°Good, good, good! You must be tired, go and rest. It¡¯s the right decision for you to not participate in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge. With your abilities, it¡¯s better to keep them hidden for now. When your cultivation base has reached the rank of a Title Douluo, that will be when you¡¯ll shock the continent.¡±

    She said goodbye to her teacher. Gu Yuena silently returned to her room which was located in the top floors of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters.

    She closed the door and her expression turned cold as well. She walked slowly to the window and cast her gaze to a faraway direction. From her room, she could see where Shrek City used to be.

    Naturally, Shrek City was nonexistent in her field of vision, not even the rubble left behind. Ever since it was obliterated by the rank-12 fixed soul ammunitions, and the aftershock from the explosion had subsided, the underground water had seeped out gradually. Where Shrek City once stood was now a greatke where an expanse of smoke lingered. There was hardly any trace of Shrek Academy to be seen.

    ¡°He¡¯lle back sooner orter,¡± she mumbled to herself.

    ¡°Of course, he¡¯lle back surely,¡± another gentle voice sounded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s watch thepetition. I wonder how his match is, right now.¡± Na¡¯er¡¯s voice wasced with slight anxiety.

    Gu Yue was silent. She slowly walked to the soul screen and switched it on.

    ...

    Mingdu City.

    Inside a huge vi in the suburbs, a few people sat in the living room. In front of them, the big screen had just finished ying the recording of the first finals match of the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge.

    The man who sat, with his back straight, at the center of the sofa stood up slowly. ¡°That person is still alive. Her Highness did not kill him after all.¡±

    A beautiful girl with long, emerald hair sighed. ¡°Her Highness seems to be much affected by human emotions.¡±

    ¡°She should¡¯ve killed the boy when she had the chance. How can Her Highness be so indecisive?¡± Another powerful-looking man spoke up with a voice full of discontentment.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± shouted the man who sat at the center of the sofa. The room fell silent immediately.

    The man lifted his head slowly. The single strand of golden hair in the middle of his long mane drooped down. He said coldly, ¡°Find him!¡±

 Chapter 1051 - Zero Zhe

    <h4>Chapter 1051: Zero Zhe</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The hot topic of recent conversations in every part of the Douluo Continent was the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge. As thepetition progressed into the finals, it was now a grand asion across the Federation, just as the Federation had intended with all their promotion.

    The Blood God Army was no exception to this. After the first match of the final stages ended, there were two contestants from the Blood God Army among the quarter-finalists. Naturally, Tang Wulin was one of them. The other one was the Blood God Army Imperial Guard¡¯smander, Qian Zhe.

    Qian Zhe walked slowly into the resting area. He came silently to a coffee shop and ordered a cup of ck coffee.

    At the time, the coffee shop was packed with customers. Everything supplied to the Blood God Army was of the best quality, and their coffee was no exception. He looked around the shop¡¯s interior and saw that all the tables were already taken. He nced over the seats once more and his gaze finally fell onto a table in the corner.

    There was only a single person sitting there while the tables around him were fully upied. He perched there while looking out the window. There was a faint smile on his face, and Qian Zhe wondered what he was thinking about.

    Even though he could only see his face from the side, he could tell he was attractive. He had a handsome face and glistening skin. It was no exaggeration to describe hisplexion to be as clear as jade.

    With Qian Zhe¡¯s eyesight, he could clearly see every single detail. The young man had long eyshes, long enough to be the envy of most girls. His eyes were big and bright. He had a faint smile on his handsome face which made him look all the more youthful.

    However, what truly attracted Qian Zhe¡¯s attention was the military rank that adorned his shoulders.

    A general¡¯s star shone brightly with golden light!

    A major general?

    ¡®Such a young major general? Could that be him?¡¯

    Qian Zhe had heard of him before. Lately, his name had be known by most anyone in the Blood God Army. On the tables around him, at least half of the female officers ranked lieutenant colonel and above were seated. As for the officers with lower rank, he reckoned that it was not that they did not want toe, but that they felt they had no right to sit there.

    Qian Zhe squinted his eyes slightly and strode over.

    Ever since he came here to have a cup of coffee with Long Yuxue, Tang Wulin discovered that he had taken a liking to the slightly bitter ck liquid that had a rich aroma.

    He liked the sensation of being enveloped in that fragrance. Outside the building was an icynd covered in snow. He held a cup of boiling hot coffee and sipped it slowly. Lately, this had been his only source of pleasure here.

    Wu Zhangkong had reminded him early on that he would easily break if he was too hard on himself. He should not put too much pressure on himself. These days, he felt that he had been maintaining a good bnce. This was not only the case for his cultivation, but also for his mental state.

    Gu Yuena was the greatest spiritualfort he had. Whenever he got tired, he would think of her and all his exhaustion would be wiped away. When he could enjoy a hot cup of coffee, her image seemed all the clearer in his heart. He even felt warm and fuzzy on the inside.

    Tang Wulin delighted in this sensation very much. However, while he still enjoyed it, he also noticed that the customers patronizing the coffee shop had been growing in number. Even so, everyone seemed to havee to an unusual agreement tacitly. The table by the window at the corner would always be left vacant for him.

    ¡°Senior officer, may I sit here?¡± came an unfamiliar voice.

    Tang Wulin raised his head to look. He saw a slender military officer who looked to be in his thirties standing before him. His shoulders were adorned with the rank of a senior colonel. He was not too handsome, and his eyes were slightly long and narrow. However, his cleanly shaven face with its chiseled features left a deep impression in the minds of those who met him.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Tang Wulin made a gesture of invitation.

    Qian Zhe sat down and instinctively looked at the coffee cup in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands. ck coffee? ¡®He likes the same coffee I do!¡¯

    Tang Wulin kept his gaze outside the window. The din of the coffee shop did not seem to affect his good mood in the slightest.

    Out of habit, he muted the hubbub of the voices all around him.

    ¡°Senior officer,¡± came the voice again.

    Tang Wulin turned to look at Qian Zhe, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Qian Zhe¡¯s ck coffee was sent to their table, and he held the cup in his hands. ¡°I¡¯m Number Seventy-nine. I look forward to meeting you in the uing matches.¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his brows slightly. ¡°The Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good luck,¡± Tang Wulin nodded at him. He finished his coffee and smiled at Qian Zhe again. Under the adoring gaze of the female officers, he got to his feet and left the coffee shop.

    Qian Zhe was slightly stunned. He hade over on his own initiative because he was intrigued. However, he did not see anything on Tang Wulin¡¯s body, nor did he feel anything.

    He could not even feel soul power radiating from him. He seemed like an ordinary person no matter how he looked at him. However, his inner instincts told him that this man, the youngest general in the entire army, was very dangerous. Would he be fighting against him in the next match?

    Qian Zhe clenched his fists subconsciously.

    Qian Zhe did not leave any deep impressions on Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. At the moment, his spirits were very focused. The cup of coffee he drank was to rx himself. Simrly, he had wanted to readjust his condition.

    Without a doubt,pared to the soul masters¡¯petition, the more difficult challengey in the mecha battles. Moreover, he would immediately be fighting the match to qualify for the quarterfinals of the mecha contest.

    He entered the Star Dou Cabin and connected to the Battle Network.

    Number Thirty-three had turned into Number Sixty-six. As before, the staff within the Battle Network guided him. Simr to the solopetition, his body glowed with golden light.

    In the final match of the group contest, he was given the title of Spear King. On the other hand, Ling Wuyue was badly defeated in the final group match. She proceeded into the next stage as the runner-up of her group. Ling Wuyue had proven that she was truly the most outstanding mecha master in the army. They were the only ones who had managed to proceed into the next round.

    They were from the same zone division. ording to the internal rules, they would not meet each other in the first match of the elimination round. He wondered if Ling Wuyue would be able to win this time.

    Compared to him, there was no question that Ling Wuyue¡¯s control skills were more powerful, but her martial soul was still slightly weaker.

    He picked a mecha, and his weapon of choice was still a spear.

    As he looked at the spear in his mecha¡¯s hand, Tang Wulin could not help but sigh inwardly. In the end, he was destined to fight in melee battles! He had wanted to pick a long-range weapon as the mecha¡¯s main weapon, but after he mastered the Thousand using Fingers, he had lost all interest in long-range attacks.

    At this point, he had basically mastered the Thousand using Fingers. He wondered when Old Tang would be willing to teach him another skill.

    When he thought about this, he could not help but look forward to it.

    Amidst the nking of mechas, Tang Wulin walked into thepetition grounds. Opposite him, his opponent was also guided by an attendant into the arena.

    It was a long-range mecha! When he saw his opponent¡¯s size, Tang Wulin had immediately determined his opponent¡¯sbat style.

    It was a handheld soul cannon. It could fire ten consecutive shots. After ten shots it would be too hot and would need some time to cool down.

    This weapon was the upgraded version of a soul beam rifle. It was a long-range weapon that could only be chosen in the finals. The reason was that melee mechas had a greater advantage during the earlier stages of thepetition. With thebination of a soul master¡¯s soul power and a mecha¡¯s defensive power, an ordinary standard mecha¡¯s long-range weapon could not easily threaten them. That was why the Battle Network had to make some adjustments.

    The opponents entered the arena as the cheers from the spectators grew louder and louder.

    Thementators began to make their announcements.

    ¡°Contestant Number Sixty-six, known as the Spear King. He¡¯s said to be the contestant with the most powerful spearing techniques in this year¡¯spetition. Contestant Number Two Hundred and Thirty-one, known as the Battery. His long-range attacks are extremely urate and he has a soul skill to enhance them. This is a battle between melee and long-range. If I have to summarize this match in the simplest of terms, I¡¯d ask if the Battery can defeat the Spear King before he can get close enough to do damage? Alright, let¡¯s get ready for the fight that¡¯s definitely going to be the most exciting of all matches!¡±

    There was no dedicated referee. The electronic countdown voice started!

    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one, the match starts!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡± Seemingly as soon as the electronic voice ended, the sound of an explosion came from the opposite direction. Soul ammunition wasing right for him.

 Chapter 1052 - Powerful Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 1052: Powerful Opponent</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin had barely lifted his feet when the soul ammunition was upon him. However, it was not aimed at him but at the ground before him. If he had taken one step forward, he would have ran straight into the soul ammunition. The best course of action was to retract his foot and pause for a moment.

    Control of the rhythm! A chill ran down Tang Wulin¡¯s spine. His opponent was using his long-range attacks to control the flow of the battle and thereby control his movements.

    Ling Wuyue had told him before that the most powerful long-range attack mecha master could control every movement on the battlefield. The mecha master could make his opponent do whatever he wished. A mecha master like that was quite terrifying. They always seemed to be able to turn the impossible into a possibility. Even if they only had one type of long-range attack at their disposal, they could still create countlessbinations with that single type of attack.

    To deal with such an opponent, the first step was not to fall into their rhythm. Even if he had to endure the full force of his opponent¡¯s attack, he must break their control over him.

    That was why Tang Wulin had engaged the thrusters behind his mecha with no hesitation. He pointed his spear forward as it pulsed with light. He infused it with soul power and charged headlong toward the soul ammunition.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The melee mecha emerged from the fires of the explosion. At the same time, it elerated and charged toward its opponent at blinding speed.

    However, at this point, Tang Wulin saw that his opponent¡¯s mecha seemed to be dancing. His opponent¡¯s mecha was actually dancing at the other side of the ground.

    He held his soul cannon with a single hand. With every movement, the soul cannon would sway with it. At the same time, he shot out a soul ammunition.

    Seemingly, at the same time Tang Wulin charged through the first soul ammunition, nine more had shot toward him from the front. The trajectories of these soul ammunitions were very strange. They did not fly in a straight line, but in arcs, and they flew toward the path that Tang Wulin would inevitably take.

    Tang Wulin snorted. He disyed his superhuman physical capabilities and precise control. His standard mecha, elerating from the push of the thrusters, forcibly made a turn in midair under his guidance. It altered its course and charged forward but at a downward angle.

    However, after he clearly evaded all of them, the nine soul ammunitions forcefully collided with each other.

    An intense explosion came from his side. At the same time, he was struck by a powerful shockwave.

    Tang Wulin instantly understood what his opponent had done. His opponent clearly expected him to be able to dodge that attack. However, he had fired he nine soul ammunitions so exactly, that they would converge to one point and set off an explosion. That was an attack that took ce hundreds of meters from him. Standard mechas such as these were not equipped with any high-end soul circuits to enhance their controls over soul ammunitions. To be able to do this with a standard mecha, his opponent¡¯s control over long-range attacks could be described as pinpoint urate. As expected of the top sixteen finalists, his ability was something else.

    All these thoughts had shed past his mind in the blink of an eye. The shockwave at his side had already reached him. The force instantly deviated Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha¡¯s trajectory since it was moving at blinding speed. His abrupt change in direction, with the additional weight of his mecha, made a teeth-grinding sound.

    This was clearly caused by the machine being strained by the unusual maneuver. The mecha itself was heavy, so if it made any awkward movements, it could easily damage itself.

    Although Tang Wulin was surprised, he was not flustered. He pushed against the ground with his spear in his right hand and stabilized his mecha, keeping it from continuing to reel sideways. The mecha did a somersault in midair, disengaged its thrusters and dropped steadily to the ground.

    However, he could not help but sigh to himself. He had already guarded himself against his opponent¡¯s control as carefully as he could. However, he still fell into his opponent¡¯s trap.

    At that point, Tang Wulin suddenly felt threatened. What he saw was a shockinglyrge soul ammunition. It was different from the ammunition fired from the standard soul cannon. This ammunition shone like a miniature sun, and it was already upon him. This was clearly not shot after his mecha had gone out of control, but was fired before that.

    Just as he had feared, he fell into his opponent¡¯s n in the end.

    This soul ammunition had a diameter of more than one meter and flickered with a dazzling light. It was orange-red in color, like a miniature sun. However, there was a spot of ck light flickering in the depths of its core. Anyone could tell that if someone was hit directly by such an ammunition, the target would not feel too happy about it.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha had nowhere to run. Even if he used his own soul skill, it was impossible for him to escape such an attack in the blink of an eye.

    His spear was supporting his weight against the ground. He did not even have a weapon to block the attack.

    At the critical moment, Tang Wulin carried out a countermeasure that nobody else had expected.

    He pulled his spear out from the ground. He allowed his recently stabilized mecha to reel backward and managed to avoid being hit by the soul ammunition head-on. At the same time, he swung his foot upward.

    A deep explosion muffled the sound of a sonorous dragon¡¯s roar. Bluesilver Emperor vines surged out like a swarm of bees and covered the melee mecha¡¯s legs. With a golden shadow, they whipped the soul ammunition directly.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The melee mecha was sent flying sideways from the intense explosion. It had put some distance between him and his opponent. The melee mecha seemed to be in a tight spot. However, Tang Wulin controlled his mecha to pound on the ground twice with consecutive movements. He finally managed to stabilize his own body and dropped to the ground once more.

    The Golden Dragon Wags Tail!

    It was one of the first six moves from the Golden Dragon Nine Moves.

    Opposite him, Number Two Hundred and Thirty-one, who had the moniker Battery, could not help but exim in regret for notnding the attack. The soul ammunition that he had just fired was his own soul skill. It had an extremely powerful attacking power and its name was the ck Sun. However, he never expected Tang Wulin to be able to block his soul skill in such a manner. His mecha did not even receive much damage.

    The mecha battles were not won by killing your opponent. As long as you were able to destroy your opponent¡¯s mecha, it would be your win. After all, this was not actualbat. Otherwise, for a soul master, even if his mecha was destroyed, the soul master himself would still havebat powers of his own. If that happened, it would be ovepping with the soul masters¡¯ battle.

    As Tang Wulin felt fear enter his heart, a cold expression appeared on his face.

    His opponent¡¯s long-range attack was truly formidable. However, his original goal was to be a long-range Mecha Master as well!

    With his opponent¡¯s ability to control the flow of the battle, it would not be easy for him to charge forward with this standard mecha of his. It would only be possible if he exposed some of his Golden Dragon King¡¯s abilities. However, if he did that, his identity would most certainly be confirmed. This was not what he wanted at the moment.

    However, he had his own ns as well. He quickly passed the spear from his right hand to his left and swung his right arm up in the air. There was a sh of gold and the Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his mecha¡¯s grasp.

    Of course, the Golden Dragon Spear he used as a soul master was different from the one his mecha was holding now. His Disguise skill and his Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s own ability to alter its length had made the Golden Dragon Spear in his grasp now appear more than twelve meters long. It shone with a brilliant golden light. There were no dragon patterns on it and even its golden luster was of a deeper shadepared to when he was wielding it as a soul master. During the soul masters¡¯ battles, he had also covered his Golden Dragon Spear with his own soul power, making it appear incandescent white. The two of them appeared to be fundamentally different.

    ¡®It¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my long-range attacks as well.¡¯

    Tang Wulin did not wait for his opponent to unleash his attack again. His mecha took a sudden step forward and he hurled the Golden Dragon Spear in his hands.

    With a sh of golden light, his Golden Dragon Spear had almost reached his opponent.

    The key difference between his opponent¡¯s skill and his own was that although he applied the Tang Sect¡¯s Secret Technique when throwing his Golden Dragon Spear, he had put more emphasis on agility.

    It flew forth so fast that his opponent could not hope to dodge. He infused it with both his soul power and blood essence power. With the addition of his Bluesilver Emperor martial soul¡¯s guidance from the inside out, this attack would allow him to utilize the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s power as a javelin.

    The spectators only saw a sh of golden light and the Golden Dragon Spear had already reached his opponent.

    This...

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was frozen, then they saw that the Golden Dragon Spear had already shot forward and reached Number Two Hundred and Thirty-one.

    Number Two Hundred and Thirty-one¡¯s soul cannon had just finished its cooldown from its round of shooting before this. Just when he was prepared to fire another volley, the Golden Dragon Spear reached him.

    He masterfully controlled his mecha to fall to the side. It moved with surprising speed. Meanwhile, his mecha¡¯s body had suddenly turned scarlet. An energy barrier burst forth from his mecha like a gust of wind, pushing away everything surrounding him. This energy barrier and his mecha¡¯s shield merged together and created a strong, stic force.

    However, he still underestimated the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s strength. The power it was infused with came from Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King.

    ¡°Foom!¡± The Golden Dragon Spear was deviated by the red energy¡¯s impact, but the sharp spear¡¯s light on the front had prated the scarlet glow.

    Fortunately, with that defensive maneuver, his mecha had avoided being damaged in its vital parts. However, the Golden Dragon Spear still cut through his shoulder and shot past him.

    If this was a human body, the best oue after being pierced by the Golden Dragon Spear would be that the victim would be maimed. Luckily, it was a mecha, so there was no energy to be devoured. Even so, Number Two Hundred and Thirty-one still broke out in a cold sweat. ¡®So fast, so powerful!¡¯

 Chapter 1053 - The Ghastly Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1053: The Ghastly Attack</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Meanwhile, just after throwing the Golden Dragon Spear, Tang Wulinunched the mecha¡¯s propeller at once. His mecha dashed toward the opponent like a giant dragon.

    Attacking the enemy¡¯s vital points would draw their guard so he could fight for a chance to get closer. Once he got within a certain range of his opponent, he could defeat him without a doubt.

    Tang Wulin waved his hand in the air, summoning the Golden Dragon Spear back into his grasp so that he could throw it once more. He was using his Golden Dragon Spear as a long-range attack weapon.

    This time, Contestant Number Two Hundred and Thirty-one reacted in time. An artillery shell was used to intercept it, but it was not meant to stop the Golden Dragon Spear. His ingenious attack struck the area slightly below the tip of Golden Dragon Spear. It was not meant to block the spear but to change its flight trajectory so the spear would not reach him.

    Ten artillery shells were fired, four shells to change the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s direction while the remaining six were used for an extremely high-end technique.

    It was an ovepping explosion!

    The so-called ovepping explosion was created by using an artillery shell to catch up to previously fired shell and produce an explosion in a precise location. This would be done using a series of artillery shells to prolong the explosion. Six artillery shells would produce the ovepping explosion effect quickly. As these artillery shells were sted out in linear pattern this time, it was the most powerful explosion he could create.

    Naturally, the explosion was aimed at blocking Tang Wulin¡¯s movements.

    Having learned his lesson earlier, Tang Wulin would never allow the opponent to have his way. Bluesilver Emperor vines surged out like a swarm of bees and wrapped around his mecha, enveloping itpletely. To the audience¡¯s eyes, the vines were akin to giant living pythons. Golden vertebra-like veins glowed from the inside of these Bluesilver Emperor vines, shimmering with their own intense radiance. The mecha did not attempt to dodge as it charged headfirst into the opponent.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t... isn¡¯t that a little too reckless? He is dashing straight into the explosion!¡¯

    If this was a standard model mecha, it would have immediately been blown to pieces by the ovepping explosion. Yet, all the st damage was blocked by the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s protection.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s ability was elevated. The fusion of his bloodline power and soul power, the perfect connection between his Dragon Core and soul core, allowed Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul to improve all the time. When the Bluesilver Emperor martial soul was equipped with the Golden Dragon King¡¯s offensive and defensive attributes, how would this tiny bit of explosive power matter to it at all?

    The Golden Dragon Spear forcefully dashed out from the explosion and returned to Tang Wulin¡¯s hand once again. Oddly, this time Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha tossed the Golden Dragon Spear high up into the air.

    Yes, he had not tossed it at his opponent but skyward. There was a sh of golden light, and the Golden Dragon Spear vanished in midair.

    What? What was he up to?

    Contestant Number Two Hundred and Thirty-one had only a vague understanding of what Tang Wulin was doing. He was a long-range attack mecha master himself, so naturally, he knew that the most terrifying thing about long-range attacks was that they had already started their flight process before appearing at their targets.

    There was no doubt that the Golden Dragon Spear was bound to drop, but when and where it would drop, he did not know. On the other hand, his opponent would not haveunched such an attack without being able to control it well. In other words, the Golden Dragon Spear would remain suspended over his head, and once it dropped, it could possibly cause a fatal blow to him. The Golden Dragon Spear had already proven to him when it had flown out the first time, that its iparable sharpness was not something he was capable of defending against.

    Number Two Hundred and Thirty-one immediately reacted to the situation. As a long-range attack soul master, his judgment was of the essence. He would need to make urate assessments at once in order to defeat the enemy on the everchanging battlefield in order to ensure his own safety.

    Thus, he did not pay attention to the Golden Dragon Spear in the sky and dashed swiftly toward Tang Wulin, choosing to go on the offensive himself.

    The bright red color on the mecha darkened, turning crimson in a split second. The extremely high temperature even caused some of the metal on the surface of the mecha to melt.

    He immediately tossed the soul cannon in his hand aside. The mecha raised its arms as a ck Sun orb arose from his back. A ring of golden light surrounded the sun.

    With a wave of his arms, he sent the ck ball, shimmering with golden light, flying in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    He was not depending on the mecha but his own abilities. His ability to control a long-range attack ensured that his attack¡¯s power was definitely more dangerous than the mecha¡¯s attacking ability. Contestant Number Two Hundred and Thirty-one, with the nickname of the Battery, would certainly use his power to its full extent. There was no doubt that his control over his own soul skill would surpass the soul cannon earlier, as it was but a standard model.

    Like a raging bull, Tang Wulin dashed forward with an indomitable will, having no intention of changing his direction. He dashed into the weing embrace of that ck-gold light orb.

    ¡®I¡¯m not going to dodge. I want to see how you¡¯re going to use your attack.¡¯ Meanwhile, the Bluesilver Emperor vines wrapped around him had already bloomed fully, making the mecha look like a monster with countless tentacles. No one knew what Tang Wulin was about to do before both parties smashed into one another.

    The artillery shell flew its way there as both fighters collided almost in an instant. The Bluesilver Emperor at Tang Wulin¡¯s front suddenly gathered together and transformed into countless spears that pierced outward. Vines of Bluesilver Emperor gathered in the center as it aimed directly for that ck-gold orb.

    At that point, the distance between both of them was about one hundred meters.

    Three ck-gold light orbs had already flown out from behind in session. Just as the first light orb was about toe into contact with Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor, the three new light orbs suddenly elerated and fused together, bing an evenrger orb. Then, this orb produced a ghastly suction force that pulled in the first light orb which was about to collide into Tang Wulin.

    Bluesilver Emperor missed its target, as the four ck-gold light orbs had already fused into one, transforming into a huge light orb over five meters in diameter.

    Golden electric current flickered on the surface of the orb.

    The awesome energy contained within it could clearly be felt and seen with the naked eye. In the next moment, the light orb suddenly vanished.

    Yes, it had vanished into thin air just like a ck hole, soundless and without a trace.

    zing heat instantly burst in the depths of Tang Wulin¡¯s soul. Tang Wulin¡¯s stared as he could sense the surrounding space fluctuations were suddenly growing more intense.

    ¡®This is not good.¡¯

    Number Two Hundred and Thirty-one not only possessed a powerful fire-type martial soul but also a second spatial-type martial soul.

    Tang Wulin never expected that this opponent was capable of condensing such a powerful fire-type attack and delivered it through his spatial ability straight into the inside of his mecha, no matter how calm he was.

    His spiritual power had already reached the peak of the Spirit Abyss realm and was developing toward Spirit Domain now. As a result, he was aware as soon as the spatial fluctuation had appeared.

    He had twin martial souls of me and space!

    He could only imagine the result if he were to allow that terrifying ck fireball to appear on the inside of his mecha. Even if his defense was strong enough to allow him to block such a deadly attack, he would be injured for sure as well. Moreover, the mecha would certainly not have survived that.

    There was no doubt that Tang Wulin¡¯s impressive performance made the opponent use his fail-safe trick which he had been concealing all along. His method of transferring his attack straight to the inside of the opponent¡¯s mecha even felt a little perverse.

    If he had had prior knowledge, Tang Wulin would have taken the necessary precautions and kept his mecha¡¯s protective shield on at all times to cut off any external breach. However, an experienced mecha master would never turn on the protective shield as it usually consumed a lot of energy, unless the mecha master was very certain about the need for defense.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin was acting as such. Just as he began to be concerned, the zing heat had already appeared.

    What should he do now?

 Chapter 1054 - Turning Defeat Into Victory

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Turning Defeat Into Victory</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There was very little time for Tang Wulin to weigh his options, but he made the right call at that exact moment.

    He unleashed his third and sixth soul rings almost simultaneously. Without a sound, arge, gorgeous and mboyant pink flower emerged behind the back of his mecha.

    It was his sixth soul skill, the Devour Heaven and Earth!

    At the same time, a huge,plex array of golden striations appeared beneath his feet while the Bluesilver Emperor vines, that had been charging forward, suddenly retracted. The mechanded on the ground boldly.

    The Artillery Battery, sitting on the inside of mecha Number Two Hundred and Thirty-one, had already cracked into a victorious smile. The technique he had used definitely benefited himself in every way when used against another mecha master. Heunched four ovepping strikes of the Demonyer Immortal Radiance in addition to his spatial transfer. He had exhausted his abilities for this.

    Channeling the huge amount of energy needed for him to transport the orb urately had such an effect on his spirit that his head felt dizzy.

    He was not nning to use this lethal technique today because, firstly, making the necessary calctions was no easy task. Additionally, this opponent was a great threat to him, as Tang Wulin was equipped with defense, power, and even long-range attack skills. The razor-sharp Golden Dragon Spear was bothering him a lot. He was certain that he would not have the time for this attack if he were to allow Tang Wulin to get closer. In the end, he made the prompt decision to go to hisst resort immediately.

    He was genuinely a twin martial soul master, but due to his overpowering primary martial soul, he did not manage to find a suitable spirit soul for his spatial attribute martial soul. That martial soul could only offer some support abilities. After all, a person¡¯s power was limited and he still wished to cultivate his long-range attacks more. However, it was this attack which he had just performed that helped him defeat many enemies.

    Generally, he could give enough trouble to his opponent just by transferring a small fireball into their mecha. However, he chose the most devastating method given that he was facing someone like Tang Wulin.

    However, he soon noticed therge pink flower. Even though it was just an illusionary shadow, the flower was even bigger than Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha.

    Countless red lights gathered toward the huge flower behind Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha while a great red radiance poured out from underneath the mecha and fused into the golden rune array on the ground before disappearing.

    What was that?

    Being in a spiritual trance, Number Two Hundred and Thirty-one could not continue to attack anymore. He suddenly had a bad premonition as he witnessed the scene before his eyes.

    However, problems still began to dawn on Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha as his mecha began to melt rapidly. The surface still looked alright, but molten iron was already seeping out from the mecha¡¯s gaps on the inside. The Demonyer Immortal Radiance¡¯s terrifying heat could achieve a temperature of over a thousand degrees in an instant. Most metals would liquify rapidly under such hear with almost no exception.

    ¡®He¡¯s only fighting desperately out of stubbornness now!¡¯ Number Two Hundred and Thirty-one felt relieved.

    Yes, he was onlyshing out as he desperately tried to resist. The horrendously scorching heat surrounded his body. The Devour Heaven and Earth was capable of quickly consuming all sorts of energy elements for his use, giving his body the support needed to continue defending himself, while the Bluesilver Golden Array¡¯s elemental stripping effect could sap away a portion of the fire element. Yet, the Demonyer Immortal Radiance¡¯s explosive force was so powerful that there was no way he couldpletely block the eruption of the fire element despite using two of his great soul skills simultaneously.

    Since the start of thepetition, Tang Wulin had never been in such a difficult position. He was definitely in hot water now!

    Two great soul skills did not manage topletely block the attack for him. The mecha was already damaged and it was only a short period of time before the mecha finally breakdown. Even so, that moment was enough for him!

    A valiant dragon¡¯s roar echoed in the sky. It was as if a giant dragon was about to descend upon the world. Golden light illuminated every corner of the arena before transforming into a cold sh of lightning that descended from the sky.

    ¡°How is that possible? How can he possibly still have control over his attack?¡± Number Two Hundred and Thirty-one stared in bewilderment. A spear¡¯s shadow obscured the sky as it shed once before it vanished with a terrifying energy fluctuation. It pierced his mecha and also his body.

    Tang Wulin transferred all the energy from the Devouring the World into his Golden Dragon Spear. He could notpletely absorb the Demonyer Immortal Radiance¡¯s explosive force but even the portion which he had managed to take in was enough to increase the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s power.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s life source was depleting and dying out! A few seconds before Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha broke down, an electronic voice was heard!

    ¡°Victory to Number Sixty-six!¡±

    The viewing tform broke out in an uproar.

    If one were to described the first half of the battle as unusually exciting, then the second half was akin to a novel with a bad ending. It baffled the audience.

    Why did that attack, looking so powerful in the sky, suddenly vanish, just before Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha stopped working? Why did arge flower bloom from behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back and a golden rune array appear underneath his feet, despite his mecha beginning to melt?

    How could the Golden Dragon Spear descending from the sky kill Number Two Hundred and Thirty-one straightaway, with him not even attempt to dodge? It was all so bewildering. Leave alone the audience, even thementator was dumbstruck after witnessing this.

    However, the result was already announced. The Star Dou Battle Network¡¯s control center would not make the wrong call. The final winner of this match was indeed Number Sixty-six.

    Tang Wulin had already lost control of his mecha. More than one-third of the mecha¡¯s over ten-meter long upper body had melted. It stood firmly on the ground like a metal lump, looking like a rather artistic sculpture.

    Tang Wulin braced against the zing heat on his body as he logged out from the Star Dou Battle Network.

    He seemed to be able to feel the heat surrounding his entire body aftering out from the Star Dou Cabin. Panic and fear arose in his heart. If he had not seen it personally in the fight today, even he could never possibly have thought of such a peculiar battle method.

    Fortunately, this happened in the Star Dou Battle Network. He would be in deep trouble if he were to encounter such an opponent in actualbat.

    His mecha was destroyed right away and even he himself was suffering from severe injuries after withstanding four continuous strikes of the Demonyer Immortal Radiance. He would still need some time to recover despite the Golden Dragon King¡¯s strong physique.

    ¡®I truly can¡¯t take any chances! So it turns out a mecha¡¯s worst fear is an attack from the inside. It¡¯s really scary!¡¯

    Tang Wulin came to a conclusion. He decided that he should not take be conservative with his energy in the following matches, and he would turn on the mecha¡¯s protective shield at all times. If not for his recent improvement in spiritual power, especially his enhanced detection of the spatial element which allowed him to react ordingly at once, he would have already lost this time. He would not have died, but the mecha would certainly have exploded immediately. The match would have been decided if his mecha was destroyed first.

    He found that he was still not vignt enough in thispetition as he had taken this matter too lightly. Tang Wulin recalled the events of the entirepetition thus far, so he could learn from the experience. Thepetition made him alert. He would never allow himself to make the same mistake twice.

    ...

    Gao Zhen was still feeling dizzy after he came out from the Star Dou Cabin. Even though he had twin martial souls, the movement of such powerful energy was still rather exhausting for him. After being consumed, his spiritual power would not immediately recover just because he had left the Star Dou Cabin.

    However, he found the chain of events that urred during the match to be unbelievable.

    How was that possible?!

    How did the opponent actually do it? It was already astonishing that the mecha had not exploded at once, which must have been the result of the unusual appearances behind the opponent¡¯s back and underneath his feet. However, it would not have been easy for the opponent to react in an instant. How could the opponent even possibly make the spear attack him when it was still in midair?

    He was feeling very reluctant to admit his defeat. Nevermind thementator not understanding the battle, even he found himself rather confused by his loss.

    His twin martial souls allowed him to control the Demonyer Sun and the spatial element.

    In a sense, these two martial souls could be considered element types. The Demonyer Sun was a fire element martial soul, but it was different from other fire elements in the sense that his Demonyer Sun had an inherent suppressive effect on all evil creatures. Moreover, its effect was on par with the holy attribute.

    A person with the Demonyer Sun martial soul inherently abhorred evil beings, seeing them as their archenemies. It was highly possible that he could even lose control of his emotions if he was confronting an evil soul master.

    Gao Zhen was the pick of a generation of powerhouses cultivated by the War God Hall, acting as a reserve War God now. Moreover, he had a rather high rank amongst the reserve War Gods because not only was he a twin martial soul master, he was also unusually skilled in operating mecha.

    He did not expect that he would lose in today¡¯s match. He had never used today¡¯s battle tactics before in otherpetitions. The opponent today was so powerful both offensively and defensively that Gao Zhen had no other choice but to use his lethal technique earlier than nned. Who would have known that he would still fail?

    ¡®Number Sixty-six! Who the hell is he? How did he defeat me?¡¯

    One huge question after another emerged in his heart. He truly wished that he could fight against Tang Wulin again. However, it was quite apparent that he would not encounter such an opportunity again in the near future.

    However, the silhouette and the spear left behind an exceedingly profound impression in his memory.

 Chapter 1055 - Tang Wulinâ€™s Drawing

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Tang Wulin¡¯s Drawing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I made it to the final eight, but today¡¯spetition was touch-and-go. I didn¡¯t expect the opponent to be capable of transferring a fire attribute soul skill directly into my mecha. Fortunately, it was quite difficult for him to do so. I managed to control my defenses while simultaneously defeating him with my Golden Dragon Spear.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Father, you must be careful. You¡¯ll do fine. Doe and visit me when thepetition has ended. Stay for a few more days then.¡±

    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s a promise. Be a good girl. Did you eat anything delicious today?¡±

    Tang Wulin felt all warm and fuzzy as he listened to Gu Yuena¡¯s voice.

    He chatted for a little while more before he hung up themunicator. Tang Wulin donned his military uniform and jacket before he left the Blood God Battalion. It was time for coffee in the afternoon.

    He discovered in astonishment that someone was sitting in his usual ce when he arrived at the cafe. The person was none other than the senior colonel Qian Ze whom he had met before.

    Tang Wulin walked over and took a seat opposite him before he ordered a ck coffee.

    Qian Ze looked as if he was feeling a little lonely. He held the coffee mug with both of his hands and had a frown on his face.

    Tang Wulin felt a tug in his heart. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±

    Qian Zhe raised his head and looked toward him. ¡°Number Sixty-Six, that¡¯s you, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded for there was nothing to hide since everyone was from the same army.

    Qian Ze nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to enter the final sixteen of the mecha battle. You¡¯re more powerful than I am. However, if we do encounter each other in the next round of the soul master battle, I wish to witness your true ability. I noticed that you haven¡¯t used any of the mecha battle¡¯s abilities in the soul master battle. Are you concealing your identity on purpose?¡±

    Tang Wulin became slightly disturbed. ¡°I¡¯ll only use the most suitable type of ability in a battle.¡±

    Qian Ze finished the remaining coffee in one sip. He nodded toward Tang Wulin before he stood up and left with great strides.

    ¡®What an odd guy! He seems to be verypetitive. Is he trying topete against me?¡¯

    Qian Ze¡¯s presence did not ruin Tang Wulin¡¯s good mood.

    His coffee was served. The rich fragrance of the coffee misted over his face as he could not resist taking a sip when the drink was still steaming hot. The rich taste of the coffee filled his mouth within seconds.

    ¡°Congrattions, you.¡± A soft and gentle voice was heard by his side.

    Tang Wulin turned his head to the side and saw Long Yuxue who was approaching him.

    She appeared to be her normal self. She was a soldier, after all, so her psychological makeup was much more resilient than the ordinary people.

    ¡°Thanks. Please take a seat. What are you having today? My treat,¡± said Tang Wulin with a smile.

    Long Yuxue took a seat opposite him and ordered a mug of her favorite hazelnut coffee. She looked at Tang Wulin and spoke, ¡°Do you have a photo of her?¡±

    ¡°Photo?¡± Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. There were only a few times he had photos taken as far as he could remember.

    However, her words touched him deeply at once because he suddenly remembered the house to which hest returned still had the photos of his parents and Na¡¯er!

    He had not taken any more photos after he left the house. All of a sudden, he had an intense eagerness to return to his house. It had been so many years since, and there had been no news from his parents at all. He had not seen those photos for a long time, and he had almost forgotten how his parents looked.

    Long Yuxue discovered in astonishment that the youth in front of her, who appeared cheerful and bubbly a moment ago, had tears in his eyes which had suddenly turned red.

    ¡°Are you okay? Did something happen to your girl?¡± asked a concerned Long Yuxue.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath to calm himself. He shook his head. ¡°No. You mentioned photos, and it made me recall my family.¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you mention your family. They...¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled bitterly. ¡°My parents went missing when I was still very young. I don¡¯t know where they¡¯ve gone but my guess is that they were abducted. I¡¯m cultivating with great effort so I can be powerful enough to facilitate my search for them one day.¡±

    Long Yuxue could not help saying, ¡°How did this happen? Do you have any clues?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was fixated for a moment, then he shook his head gently. ¡°Not yet. However, I¡¯ll certainly find them.¡±

    Long Yuxue said, ¡°Do you have a photo of your girl then?¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled once again. ¡°I was caught off guard by your question. I only realized after you mentioned it. We don¡¯t even have a single photo of us together. I truly owe her too much. I¡¯ll take a photo with her the next time I see her. I¡¯ll show it to you then.¡±

    Long Yuxue smiled faintly. ¡°I only wish to take a look at the person to whom I lost.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt a tug in his heart. ¡°I¡¯ll try and draw a picture of her for you.¡±¡®Why has she not given up hope yet?¡¯

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Tang Wulin asked for a pen and paper from the waiter. He slowly began drawing on the paper. He was not especially skilled in drawing, but as a powerful soul master, he had learned to draw core circuits. Hence, he was particrly skilled in exercising control over his hands, such that with some effort he could draw the silhouette of the person who had left behind a profound impression in his mind.

    Long Yuxue watched as Tang Wulin sketched the contours of her love rival with every deft stroke of his pen. She suddenly felt bitter in her heart. She was in pain these days as he was her first love, yet he already had someone else.

    Her mother had told her to strive for the person she loved and to win him over if she could. She finally mustered enough courage to approach Tang Wulin again after much deliberation.

    It was only a simple sketch of a person. It did not take long before the drawing waspleted.

    However, Tang Wulin was stunned when he was done with the portrait.

    It was because the sketch he made was not Gu Yuena.

    She was not particrly beautiful, but she had a pair of sparkling eyes. She was not particrly gorgeous, but she possessed a quality, unlike any other ordinary person.

    The sketch was that of a young maiden who had once apanied him when they were growing up together. She had been hispanion through thick and thin.

    It was Gu Yue! It was Gu Yue.

    Tang Wulin was in a daze. He still could not figure out how Gu Yue turned into Gu Yuena even now. Meanwhile, Na¡¯er seemed to havepletely vanished.

    He could only specte that there was a connection between the both of them. Gu Yuena had yet to recover her memories so there was no way he could ask her for an exnation.

    The person he loved was still Gu Yue after all!

    Long Yuxue was by his side at present. She could not help frowning as she looked at the face on the portrait which was no more outstanding than her¡¯s.

    Her reaction was not because Gu Yue was not beautiful enough, but it was Tang Wulin¡¯s look as he gazed at the portrait. He looked so gentle, and he was filled with love.

    An intense sense of loss filled Long Yuxue¡¯s heart instantly as she felt a bitter taste on her tongue. She was at a loss for words. She was also aware that she truly did not stand a chance. The woman in the drawing left behind a deep, indelible mark in his heart. There was utterly no way to remove the mark.

    Tang Wulin did not even realize when Long Yuxue left but his gaze remained fixated on the drawing. Gu Yue, the familiar face that he could no longer see. At the same time, Gu Yuena¡¯s face gradually ovepped Gu Yue¡¯s. His vision turned blurry. He could not even tell whom he was in love with. In his heart, the love would remain as profound as ever.

    The coffee was already cold. It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time in letting his favorite coffee go to waste. He folded the drawing carefully and ced it in his pocket before he stood up and left.

    He was thinking of her again...

    The first round of the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge finals ended. The final eight contestants were chosen. The ambiance in thepetition had just be more intense.

    Without a doubt, Tang Wulin was absolutely shining with a brilliance which dazzled the eyes. However, it turned out he was not the only one.

 Chapter 1056 - The First Battle Against the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch

    <h4>Chapter 1056: The First Battle Against the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the uingpetitions, Tang Wulin was about to face even more powerful opponents. There were other factors that were beyond mankind¡¯s control, such as luck.

    When Tang Wulin stood on the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge¡¯s finalspetition stage once again to meet his opponent, he was speechless.

    Although the Battle Network blurred the opponent¡¯s face and there was nothing unusual on the opponent¡¯s body, he still recognized her at a nce. It was just like how Yuanen Yehui would not fail to recognize him as well.

    The round of the final eight contestants. Tang Wulin versus Yuanen Yehui.

    Out of the Shrek Seven Monsters, Ye Xinn was eliminated after losing to the Gale Demon Saber Sima Jinchi during an earlier round. They were the only two remaining with one destined to be eliminated in this round of eight-into-fourpetition.

    Thus, theirrades could not help widening their eyes in surprise when they saw Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui were going to fight against each other in this round. Luck was not on their side.

    Yuanen Yehui looked at Tang Wulin standing opposite her. It had been a while since they parted ways. Now, their next encounter was going to be on a battlefield.

    In less than half a year, he seemed to have changed a lot. Although it would be impossible for his body to develop any further, she felt as if she was confronting Dragon King Long Yue in Star Luo Empire back at the beginning. When she now looked at Tang Wulin standing hundreds of meters away from her, she had the same feeling of him ¨C invincible.

    Had his aura grown so powerful? What sort of transformation did he undergo within the past few months? Her own cultivation base was already rank-70, and she could even break through to the Soul Sage rank anytime. Yet, why did she feel such intense stress facing him as he was just a Soul Emperor? She was quite certain that he had already made a breakthrough to the Soul Emperor realm by now.

    Tang Wulin looked at Yuanen Yehui as he simrly felt shocked. It had only been a few months, but Yuanen Yehui¡¯s aura, which was stable as the mountain previously, was now barely discernible. Her presence was hardly perceptible as if her entire person had blended into the surrounding space. However, there was a curious form of thought fluctuation that existed naturally on her body. She exuded a feeling that seemed able to shatter the void at any moment.

    She was different now. Tang Wulin came to the conclusion in his heart.

    If this had been another ce, Tang Wulin would refuse to spar with Yuanen Yehui in such a condition. He was afraid that he could not restrain himself. He felt there was no way he could defeat Yuanen Yehui in her current state without devoting all his effort.

    Fortunately, this was the Star Dou Battle Network where everyone was allowed to express their abilities without restraint. Everyone was allowed to engage in battle without any qualms.

    It was an ideal situation for Tang Wulin to assess hisrade¡¯s improvement after enlisting in the army.

    It was not just Tang Wulin shouldering the burden alone. There were all the other members of the Shrek Seven Monsters. They carried the heavy responsibility of reviving Shrek Academy. Such heavy stress drove them into improving themselves rapidly so they could be even more powerful.

    Each of them was blessed with outstanding natural endowments. They had their own individual paths. Tang Wulin was improving with such great leaps, but so were hisrades.

    Tang Wulin felt the heroic spirit spreading out from his chest. ¡®Yuanen, show me what kind of abilities you have now.¡¯

    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one. Begin thepetition!¡±

    The highly anticipatedpetition began following the referee¡¯s announcement.

    Yuanen Yehui charged forward without the slightest hesitation. She was different from her usual calm self when she confronted the other opponents because she understood Tang Wulin too well. If she were to allow Tang Wulin to suppress her with his imposing strength as soon as thepetition began, she was afraid that she would not even stand a chance to counterattack. Tang Wulin¡¯s aura was already growing stronger, so she must strike first.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body swelled up as she advanced a step at a time. Without any hesitation, she unleashed her three great soul skills: the Titan Strength, the Diamond Titan, and the Devil Titan. Her burly body, which was over six meters tall with huge bulging muscles, was full of strength and exceedingly powerful. If Tang Wulin had not known her, he could not detect even a wisp of femininity from her body.

    The distance between both parties was closed in a split second. Tang Wulin did not move this time, but his battle armor emerged and covered his entire body rapidly. It was his Dragon Moon battle armor!

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s battle armor covered her strong and powerful body in a simr manner. Her battle armor was the weakest amongst the Shrek Seven Monsters because of the huge difference between her twin martial souls.

    There was no way a human body could store two battle armors at the same time. Hence, Yuanen Yehui had to consider between her two martial souls under the amplification effect of the battle armor. Such a decision naturally resulted in her choice in which the main focus was to amplify her soul power and strength.

    The ground shook violently with every step Yuanen Yehui took. She left behind one deep footprint after another on thepetition stage while her aura was increasing wildly. Just as she was about to reach Tang Wulin, she shouted aloud abruptly as she threw a punch at Tang Wulin.

    The punch was swift as a meteor chasing after the moon. Herrge fist was upon Tang Wulin in a split second.

    Tang Wulin moved at this exact moment. He raised his right hand suddenly and clenched his fist just before he did a fist bump with Yuanen Yehui. He wanted to find out how much Yuanen¡¯s strength had grown.

    Almost the whole audience was aware that the Dragon King was skilled in strength as he had relied on his super strength to defeat the countless powerful opponents previously. Undoubtedly, Yuanen Yehui was equally skilled in strength. So, which of them had a more powerful strength?

    Both fists came into contact silently.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s fist which looked terrifying turned illusory upon making contact with Tang Wulin¡¯s fist. Even Tang Wulin was not expecting such a transformation.

    The super swift fist suddenly enshrouded his fist in a vortex. She relied on Tang Wulin¡¯s powerful strength to draw in an enormous suction force which pulled his body forward.

    It was equal to both Yuanen Yehui and Tang Wulinbining forces to pull at Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    ¡®Awesome!¡¯ Tang Wulin called out in his heart. Losing control, his body stumbled forward. Simultaneously, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s knee with its irresistible force was bearing down on him.

    One could only imagine how masculine Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body was after her transformation, in addition to her battle armor. The battle armor on her knee was thick and heavy with hard rock-like protrusions. If this attack had been used against a mecha, it would be enough to turn the mecha into scrap iron.

    It seemed like Tang Wulin had nowhere to dodge!

    Tang Wulin took a step forward with his left leg. He did not evade nor raise his other hand to defend himself. On the contrary, he used his chest to block Yuenen Yeuhui¡¯s knee strike.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    A violent boom exploded with the audience holding their breath at present. Could such a powerful Golden Dragon King lose thepetition in one strike?

    Yet, the collision resulted in them widening their eyes in astonishment.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body slid backward just as Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body stumbled behind a few steps after the collision.

    Tang Wulin slid for about twenty meters before he managed to stabilize himself. His battle armor was shimmering with a golden radiance as he patted his chest gently. He cracked into a beaming smile at Yuanen Yehui nearby. ¡°Not bad. Strong enough.¡±

    What...

    Did a two-word battle armor master¡¯s best strike with her kneee to an end just like this?

    Was her strike just blocked as such?

    That was precisely what happened.

    Yuanen Yehui was staring in bewilderment simrly. She was well aware of Tang Wulin¡¯s powerful defense as they had beenrades for so many years. No one else understood Tang Wulin better. Yet, she did not expect Tang Wulin¡¯s defense ability to be powerful to this extent.

    She was unaware that after the formation of the Dragon Core, Tang Wulin¡¯s Mountain Dragon King Torso Bone together with his Dragon Core hadpletely fused into his body. Tang Wulin¡¯s torso was the strongest defense of his entire body.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. She had foreseen that today¡¯spetition would be extremely tough after watching Tang Wulin¡¯s earlier battles. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s improvement had exceeded her expectations. She obviously had the upper hand by relying on her Cloud Vortex Divine Punch, yet it felt like Tang Wulin was invincible now.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin moved. He touched the tip of his toes against the ground and his body shot forward. With a valiant dragon¡¯s roar, he was before Yuanen Yehui in a split second. Subsequently, he threw a punch.

    Yuanen Yehui could only feel the strength radiating in all directions and squeezing her body when he threw the punch. At the same time, the golden fist before her was erging continuously akin to a giant dragon rushing in from the front.

    She strenuously inhaled a deep breath and rocked her spine while retracting her body ever so slightly. At the same time, her palms came together closing in on Tang Wulin¡¯s fist.

 Chapter 1057 - The Devilâ€™s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 1057: The Devil¡¯s Arrival</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin immediately sensed the opponent¡¯s vortex-like suction force as soon as both parties came into contact with each other.

    His strength was unimaginably powerful while his attacking ability was beyond ferocious. Yet, he felt as fragile as a y ox entering the sea when he was confronted by Yuanen Yehui¡¯s incredible strength. His strength was drawn away by her to be part of the suction force at the same time.

    The feeling was truly ufortable. It was as if he was pulling at himself with totally no control over his body. Moreover, the difort became unbearable the more he exerted his strength.

    Yuanen Yehui gave out a muffled humph. Although she was using Tang Wulin¡¯s strength, it was extremely terrifying and explosive that it had a negative impact on her as well. She relied on the Devil Titan¡¯s strong physique to brace herself. At the same time, she guided Tang Wulin into moving past her. She then stepped onto Tang Wulin¡¯s knee.

    She had learned from the collision earlier about Tang Wulin¡¯s Torso Bone. So, she avoided attacking his torso any further.

    The weakest part of a human¡¯s body was the joint. It was the same even for someone with Tang Wulin¡¯s physical ability.

    He flexed his knees while raising his thigh in an attempt to dodge Yuanen Yehui¡¯s attack. At the same time, he flexed his other leg and sat on his buttocks. He was attempting, with his powerful strength, to pull back his body.

    The Cloud Vortex Divine Punch, albeit inexhaustibly profound, only managed to control Tang Wulin for a moment. It was impossible for Yuanen Yehui to haveplete control over him.

    She loosened her hands from Tang Wulin¡¯s fist rapidly while her body moved in a sh simultaneously. She was at Tang Wulin¡¯s side just as she let loose a punch.

    In order to control his body and dodge her attack, Tang Wulin¡¯s body was in an awkward posture at present. Yuanen Yehui took the opportunity to punch precisely at his center of gravity.

    Tang Wulin sturdy control over his body and strength revealed the super strong nature of his inhuman abilities. The great toe on his right foot exerted such strength that he used only a single toe to hit against the ground to spin his body akin to a spinning top.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes glowed while her sixth soul ring illuminated without the slightest hesitation.

    She understood Tang Wulin too well. She was capable of controlling the situation now mostly because Tang Wulin was exploring her ability and had not retaliated in a forceful manner.

    However, it was a battlefield. So, she would need to seize every opportunity she got. They had learned many things on Demon Ind. Hence, she chose to attack at this moment without the slightest hesitation. She believed there would not be a better chance during the wholepetition.

    The Titan¡¯s Grip!

    Tang Wulin felt a gush of tremendous force radiating toward him that there was no way he could struggle free despite his incredible strength. The terrifying tremendous force squeezed his body and pulled him back toward Yuanen Yehui.

    Her knee rammed into his lower abdomen. It felt like a soul train mming right into him.

    Both of her fists thumped ferociously against his back simultaneously to smash him to the ground.

    The two heavy blows came abruptly that Tang Wulin gave out a muffled humph despite his powerful defense. After all, Yuanen Yehui was the best amongst the assault-type soul masters out there!

    However, Tang Wulin managed to exercise some control over his body in the nick of time.

    Just as Yuanen Yehui¡¯s knee rammed into his lower abdomen, the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Boneunched the Gravitational Control. Tang Wulin¡¯s body became as heavy as a mountain. His body instantly sank into the ground such that Yuanen Yehui had no way of exerting her full strength.

    In fact, he reversed the Gravitational Control when her fists thumped against his back. Tang Wulin¡¯s body became lighter while Yuanen Yehui¡¯s fists were lighter as well. Hence, the force behind her attack was diminished.

    The reverse Gravitational Control had also lessened the impact on his body when he was smashed to the ground. At least, he did not lose total control of his body.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin unleashed the Golden Dragon Roar!

    A valiant dragon¡¯s roar appeared apanied by an enormous dragon¡¯s head. The powerful control-type soul skill disyed its truly amazing effect at this moment.

    Yuanen Yehui was shaken by the Golden Dragon Roar¡¯s sound wave as she was in close proximity. Her body paused for a moment while her Titan¡¯s Grip rxed slightly.

    Tang Wulin seized the opportunity to suppress his surging blood essence. He smacked his hands against the ground and unleashed the Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth!

    Whoever said the Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth could only be unleashed with his foot?

    A powerful tremor wave arose valiantly apanied by eight golden dragons that dashed toward Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body and her Titan¡¯s Grip.

    However, Tang Wulin did not notice that Yuanen Yehui¡¯s lips cracked into a ghastly smile at this moment.

    Her body suddenly vanished without a trace. A door as dark as ck ink appeared in midair soon after.

    The eight golden dragonsshed onto an empty spot. The Titan¡¯s Grip also vanished soon after.

    A dark purple stream of radiance spurted out from the door of light just as Tang Wulin turned over and sprung up on his feet.

    In the next moment, Tang Wulin felt lonely and deste in his spiritual world. It was as if his soul was frozen.

    What was that?

    It was a gigantic pupil that appeared in the purple door of light.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body could not move at all, and even his Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth had disappeared. His entire person was enshrouded under a dark purpleyer.

    Simultaneously, a fist lurched out from the door of light and pounded his body ferociously.

    Just when the fist appeared, dark purple light rings appeared on the entirepetition stage and gathered toward the fist.

    The fist appeared ghastly. There were only four fingers on the fist with sharp ws attached to each finger. The fingers were densely covered in sawtooth scales. The arm was not overly bulky. It could even be considered thin. The lights on the entirepetition stage dimmed for a moment when the punch was thrown.

    An intense feeling of suffocation apanied by his spirit solidifying was felt by Tang Wulin.

    At that moment, he even lost the ability to think.

    His body reacted under extreme stress during the crucial moment.

    Arge flower emerged silently behind his back. A person stood in the middle of therge flower, as he waved his hand gently to conjure rings of radiance around Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    The Devour Heaven and Earth was unleashed passively!

    It wasunched by the Damask Douluo spirit soul spontaneously when he sensed a life-and-death situation. A gush of faint fragrance was surging out from his body such that the fists which were thumping forward paused for a moment.

    At the same time, the Dragon Core and soul core were pulsating violently in his body while the blood vessels bulged.

    In the end, the fists still thumped his body.

    A grisly scene appeared. Tang Wulin¡¯s body was not sted away when he was hit by the fists. On the contrary, he felt his body being sucked into the air. Then, a purple vortex-like radiance exploded on his body.

    One could clearly see the cracks on his Dragon Moon battle armor spreading out from his chest. The crack lines were extending in all directions on his body.

    His body was about to be destroyed at any moment!

    An intense, ice-cold pain radiated throughout Tang Wulin¡¯s body. However, it awakened him from spiritual solidification. He bit on the tip of his tongue once and turned his pupils into vertical slits.

    Although the pain was intense, a portion of the darkness element borrowed from the Devour Heaven and Earth had fused into his body anyhow. He relied on the effect produced by the darkness element. Tang Wulin¡¯s body shook once abruptly as his fifth golden soul ring glowed brightly.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    A violent tremor was released instantly. Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Moon battle armor was shattered to smithereens. It then turned into countless streams of light. At the same time, the Destruction Storm that appeared devoured the fists immediately. It also tore the door of light into pieces in an instant

 Chapter 1058 - Xie Xie Seeing Something He Shouldnâ€™t Have Seen Again

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Xie Xie Seeing Something He Shouldn¡¯t Have Seen Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The golden storm appeared unexpectedly. The entire space seemed to be torn apart. Thepetition stage shook violently while the audience witnessed the surrounding space about to copse.

    Undoubtedly, the strike was as powerful as theplete outburst of a three-word battle armor master.

    Tang Wulin revealed his naked upper body that was all covered with golden scales. The audience could even hear the strong pulsating sound of his Dragon Core.

    At this moment, the thick and vigorous blood essence fluctuation that burst out from his body shocked every single person on the scene.

    It had ended!

    Yuanen Yehui did not reappear. She vanished with the destruction of the door of light. However, Tang Wulin was not in a better state himself. There were cracks on most of the scales which covered his whole body. Amidst the mighty explosion, his body was covered in fresh blood, and it was all his own blood!

    He panted loudly. He was almost sucked into nothingness a moment earlier.

    What an impressive Yuanen Yehui!

    Apart from the shock in his gaze, Tang Wulin felt a certain excitement. He had never expected that Yuanen Yehui had already progressed to such an impressive extent. She was capable of seizing the opportunity during his observation of her to burst out with such a terrifying, attacking ability.

    Tang Wulin almost failed to block her attack despite his two-word battle armor¡¯s protection coupled with his all-rounded amplification of the Golden Dragon King. At the end, he sacrificed his battle armor with his soul power and bloodline power which was a heavy price to pay forunching the Golden Dragon Tremor Burst. Only then did he manage to turn defeat into victory.

    Meanwhile, the ghastly punch had left behind a profound impression on his mind.

    It was a first for him being caught in such a tight corner ever since he participated in this year¡¯spetition.

    Although Ye Xinnprehended the Swordsoul, Yuanen Yehui had surpassed her ability now. Moreover, it was Tang Wulin¡¯s first encounter with Yuanen Yehui¡¯s main martial soul after all this while. It turned out her main martial soul was not the Titan Giant Ape but the Fallen Angel!

    Even though his wretched condition was mostly due to him being overly conservative, he managed to affirm that Yuanen Yehui¡¯s fighting capacity had achieved such a powerful level. How could Tang Wulin not feel excited for having such powerfulrades?

    ...

    ¡°Phew!¡± Yue Zhengyu exhaled. He slowly stood up as he watched Tang Wulin, on the screen, caught in a tight corner. At this moment, his gaze turned unusually determined.

    ¡°Xiaoyan, I n to begin the second stage of the Holy Baptism ceremony.¡±

    ...

    Ye Xinn was simrly watching the screen. Her gaze was burning hot, and her eyes were filled with an intense will to fight. Fine threads of fissures seemed to be cut open by an invisible sword in her surroundings.

    ...

    Xie Xie knocked strenuously on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s door, yet, nothing stirred within the room.

    Due to her outstanding performance in thepetition, Yuanen Yehui was awarded a Star Dou Cabin exclusively for her use which was why she participated in thepetition from her room. As she was not allowed to enter the Star Dou Cabin dressed, she refused to allow Xie Xie to wait for her in the room.

    Xie Xie had seen the result of thepetition earlier. He understood Yuanen Yehui¡¯s ability the most. As a result, his heart was filled with concern.

    Not a sound was heard from her room at present. Something bad had happened to her for sure!

    A radiance shed once. Xie Xie¡¯s Light Dragon Dagger was seen shimmering in an instant as he cut the door lock. He pushed open the door and dashed into the room swift as the wind.

    In the next moment, his body was frozen on the spot akin to a timber pile.

    He saw the Star Dou Cabin opening up. Yuanen Yehui was crawling out from inside the Star Dou Cabin without a stitch on.

    They gazed into the eyes of each other. Yuanen Yehui was both embarrassed and furious at the same time. ¡°You¡¯re dead...¡±

    Before her voice faded, her eyes rolled and she lost her consciousness.

    Xie Xie moved in a sh and hastily caught her falling body. For a moment, he hardly felt romantic. On the contrary, he felt a gush of sorrow invade his heart.

    ¡®I... I truly didn¡¯t do this on purpose...¡¯

    ...

    Four semi finalists!

    The Golden Dragon King entered the semifinals but was hardly impressive in qualifying.

    What sort of power was derived from the Golden Dragon King¡¯s final outburst? Was it a supplementary ability that came together with his battle armor?

    Despite having entered the semifinals, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s odds of bing the champion dropped. The odds were one-to-three.

    The Golden Dragon King had no weakness, but the Strength King lost in an unjust manner.

    What sort of ability was disyed in the Strength King¡¯s outburst in the final moment? Could the contestant possibly be an evil soul master?

    All sorts of news broke out at the end of this round of thepetition. For a short while, Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui became the focus of attention.

    Tang Wulin was the only person remaining to enter the semifinals amongst the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    The schedule of the four semi-finalists heading into the final battle had been drawn up by the organizer. Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent in the semifinals was the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi who defeated Ye Xinn. He was the powerhouse with a profoundprehension of the Swordsoul.

    It was an original punch technique!

    After reviewing the entire process of the battle with Yuanen Yehui, Tang Wulin finally understood that Yuanen Yehui had created her own set of punch techniques with a profoundprehension of the secret behind her fist¡¯s consciousness. Shebined her twin martial souls and the punch technique seamlessly to achieve a quantum leap in her abilities.

    It was the path that belonged to soul masters. There was no doubt that Yuanen was progressing better than him.

    The Thousand using Fingers was a skill that was passed down to him by Old Tang. It was indeed powerful. Perhaps, even Yuanen Yehui¡¯s original creation of the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch could not rival it. However, it did not belong to him, so it would not be beneficial to sublime himself.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s elevation in his abilities was mostly due to the mutual cooperation of his Dragon Core and soul core. In addition to his status as the Nature Child which allowed the Nature Seed to fuse with his body, his natural endowments had surpassed those of hisrades by far. Yet, he had fallen behind in his ownprehension of his abilities.

    In this area, Ye Xinn managed to exercise preliminary control over her Swordsoul and Yuanen Yehui who created the original Cloud Vortex Divine Punch were ahead of him.

    They had both found the correct path for themselves which was their lifetime pursuit. How about himself, then?

    Could it be that his future was foreshadowed by the Golden Dragon King which he was bound to ept the gradual elevation brought by the Golden Dragon King Seal¡¯s abilities?

    In any case, whether it was a skill that was passed down by Old Tang or an ability bestowed by the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence, they did not actually belong to him!

    Such a thought lingered in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Yes, I must find the path that belongs to me.¡¯

    His starting point was higher than hisrades. Consequently, it was even more difficult for him to find his path.

    Tang Wulin had never thought of it before his fight with Yuanen Yehui today. His natural endowment was too powerful such that he was solely dependent on it. He was not doing anything wrong per se. Going by the current situation, he still remained peerless.

    What about his future? If his pursuit in the future was to be at the peak of the world, then he would certainly need to find a path that belonged to himself. Without his own path, he would never achieve his dream.

    ¡®My path, where is it?¡¯

    Tang Wulin pondered quietly. He sat there throughout the night, yet he did not have a clue.

    He realized that it was not a path that he could find just by meditating painstakingly. Instead, he would need a certain amount of luck and opportunity.

    He let his mind settle quickly because he knew that the most important task for him now was to integrate all the abilities he already possessed. He had relied on his blood soul fusion skill to remain standing at the peak of his rank. He would possess a richer and more rigorous foundation when he was done integrating all his abilities.

    He did not allow himself to be disturbed by his thoughts after figuring out the next direction of cultivation. He entered the meditative state rather rapidly as he still had to fight in the mecha battle¡¯s eight-into-fourpetition in about ten hours. Aspared to the soul master battle, it would be even tougher for him.

    ...

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Blood Two looked at his son by his side.

    Blood Nine frowned. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Wulin is acquainted with the opponent. I¡¯ve watched his earlierpetitions as well, and he¡¯s not the same person he was in today¡¯s round. He hasn¡¯t expressed his dominance at all.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Blood Two nodded. ¡°However, what do you think of his final outburst?¡±

    Blood Nine answered resolutely, ¡°That¡¯s definitely not a supplementary ability that came together with his battle armor for no one will give his or her own battle armor the ability to self-detonate. Even if there is one, the power can¡¯t possibly be that massive. The power of his single strike is as powerful as the full force strike of a Title Douluo-ranked, three-word battle armor master. It¡¯s impressive! However, I can tell that it¡¯s very exhausting for him as well.¡±

    At this point, his expression was caught in a daze briefly. He said, ¡°Although I refuse to admit it, I¡¯m beginning to feel that his ability is fast approaching mine.¡±

 Chapter 1059 - The Metal Master

    <h4>Chapter 1059: The Metal Master</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Blood Two darted him a look. ¡°Losing confidence, huh?¡±

    Blood Nine smiled and spoke, ¡°Not really. The disparity between our abilities is still there. I lost to him the other day because I underestimated him. I haven¡¯t even expressed thirty percent of my ability. After all, I¡¯m the true Blood Nine! I¡¯ll certainly im back my title by the end of thepetition.¡±

    Blood Two said, ¡°It¡¯s good to be confident but don¡¯t ever look down upon your opponent. Even if you¡¯re capable of iming back the title, can you hang on to it?¡±

    Blood Nine was finally quiet. It was true that Tang Wulin was elevating rather quickly. He was afraid that it would not take long before Tang Wulin became more powerful than him, and the disparity between them would get bigger if Tang Wulin continued growing at this rate.

    Blood Two suddenlyughed. Normally, he was a serious person, yet he cracked into a rarely-seen smile. ¡°The people who should be worried about that is not only you but all of us as well. However, this can be a good thing for the Blood God Battalion and the Blood God Army.¡±

    Blood Nine raised his brow ever so slightly. His valuation of Tang Wulin was already quite high, yet he did not expect the extent of his father¡¯s approval of Tang Wulin.

    ...

    Jiang Wuyue sat absentmindedly in the rest area¡¯s cafe. He drank his coffee quietly. His mood felt as bitter as the coffee in his mug.

    Yu Xue¡¯s insight of a person was spot on! Could Tang Wulin¡¯s true ability be that powerful?

    He was in the samepetition, yet he did not even manage to enter the final rounds. On the other hand, Tang Wulin was advancing continuously. In fact, he was already a semifinalist.

    It signified that he was capable of entering the final four among all the battle armor masters below the rank of a three-word battle armor master. Such a natural endowment would definitely put him at the highest position in the soul masters¡¯ world when he became a three-word battle armor master.

    His own natural endowment was so distant from Tang Wulin¡¯s. How could Yuxue possibly settle for him with such a drastic contrast?

    ¡°Hey, why are you here?¡± A familiar voice in his ears jolted him from his daydreaming.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Wuyue raised his head just in time to see Long Yuxue before him. The corners of his lips twitched once. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± He wished that he could give his big mouth a tight p as soon as he said that.

    Long Yuxue did not mock him which was unusual, but she took a seat opposite him instead.

    Jiang Wuyue looked at Long Yuxue and was surprised to find that she had regained herposure and was no longer sulking since theirst encounter.

    ¡°Yuxue, you...¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke indifferently, ¡°Are you going to ask me why I look as if I¡¯m not bothered at all?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue nodded foolishly.

    Long Yuxue said, ¡°Because I¡¯m a soldier.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Wuyue thought to himself. ¡®How¡¯s this rted to being a soldier?¡¯

    Long Yuxue continued, ¡°It¡¯s not just about men in this world. It¡¯s not like a woman can¡¯t live without a man. It will be fond memories for me. However, he¡¯s not the only person in my life, and he¡¯s not going to be my future either. I should remain open-minded, so we won¡¯t feel awkward with each other. I like him but he has someone else in his heart. Since I can¡¯t win him over, we shall just be friends then.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue chose to dwell on the small matters upon hearing her graceful words. ¡°Yuxue, you can¡¯t be having a mental breakdown, right? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve taken a fancy in other men now?¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    ...

    ¡®This is apetition!¡¯

    Tang Wulin told himself secretly after he was done choosing his mecha.

    In his perception, his biggest weakness during the battle with Yuanen Yehui was that he had lost control. Hisck of vignce almost resulted in his downfall at the end.

    His defense was not powerful enough. If not for the super powerful outburst of the Golden Dragon Tremor, he would have lost.

    The mecha battle would be more difficult. However, his target was the championship. He wanted to be the champion!

    He held the spear in his hand as he walked slowly into thepetition arena. The nging sounds produced from the movements of the mecha werepletely drowned by the audience¡¯s cheers.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lip cracked into a faint smile. He would certainly win!

    His opponent appeared on thepetition stage in the same manner. The opponent¡¯s mecha was also a closebat mecha which was holding a sword in its hand. The opponent appeared nothing out of the ordinary, but he could not help feeling fearful in his heart when he saw the number ¡®Two Hundred and Fifty-Five¡¯ above the opponent¡¯s head.

    It was him!

    He had some knowledge of the opponent. Undoubtedly, he himself was not a popr choice for the championship in the mecha battles. On the other hand, the person before him was one of the popr choices for the championship. Although he was not the most popr, he was in the top three.

    Just like how Tang Wulin had the nickname of the Spear King, this person had a nickname, too. He was the ¡®Metal Master¡¯.

    His ability was his control over all sorts of metal elements. Other than his identity as a soul master and a mecha master, he was at least a rank-7 mecha maker.

    Although theter stages of mecha-making were slightly easier than forging, it was still not an easy task to achieve. A rank-7 mecha maker could make a ck mecha easily. Furthermore, this person¡¯s mecha-making standard had achieved rank-8 and above. It was terrifying indeed.

    If it were a one-on-one individual match, the person¡¯s ability was utterly not worth a mention before Tang Wulin¡¯s. However, a qualitative transformation was produced from theplementation between his metal element martial soul and his mecha.

    ¡°The Spear King versus the Metal Master. Xiao Lin, who do you think will win?¡± Thementator Hai Shu in charge ofmentating the mecha battle asked the other named Xiao Lin.

    ¡°It goes without saying. I think that most people have the same thoughts as me. The Metal Master¡¯s participation in this year¡¯s Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge is supposed to be favorable for him. His ability surpasses the other martial souls in thepetition. The Spear King is equally impressive, yet, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s highly unlikely he¡¯ll win when he¡¯s confronted by such an opponent. If both of them were to use their most skilled mechas in real life, perhaps the Spear King still stands a chance to fight. However, the Metal Master¡¯s dominance in thepetition right now is so obvious.¡±

    Hai Shu heaved a sigh and agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right! We can only see if his explosive force is capable of defeating the Metal Master before the Metal Masterpletes his reconfiguration. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid he really doesn¡¯t stand much of a chance. Alright, thepetition is about to begin. Let¡¯s wait and see. Perhaps, the Spear King is capable of performing miracles?¡±

    In thepetition arena, Tang Wulin looked at his opponent standing nearby. He raised the spear in his hand slowly. ¡®Metal Master, huh? Very well!¡¯

    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one, begin!¡±

    Tang Wulin moved a split second after the electronic voice announced the start of thepetition. He hurled the spear in his hand toward the Metal Master without the slightest hesitation. At the same time, he turned on his mecha¡¯s propeller and with a gale force charged straight for the opponent.

    The Metal Master had also turned on his mecha¡¯s propeller. However, he was not advancing. On the contrary, he turned around and ran in an attempt to keep the distance apart.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spear had an exceedingly swift flight. It cut through the air and left behind an arc, but the distance was still a few hundred meters. So, the spear would still need some time to fly over.

    On the other hand, the Metal Master¡¯s mecha began to transform as it flew away at full speed. The first transformation was the change on the mecha¡¯s hips and shoulders. The metal in those areas was melting rapidly while its internal structure was transforming simultaneously.

    During the transformation of the internal structure, one could clearly see that the metal took the form of core circuits before the externalyer of metal sealed the circuits within.

    It was obviously a soul propeller!

    The Metal Master was most skilled in controlling the metal element. He was capable of altering and reassembling the mecha in the midst of the battle.

 Chapter 1060 - King of Battle Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 1060: King of Battle Tactics</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    During his earlier battles, he had even managed topletely reassemble the standard mecha in thepetition such that when its assembly waspleted, the mecha had the attack and defense ability of a ck mecha.

    The soul masters were not allowed to leave the mecha during the battle, but they could use their martial souls to reinforce the mecha. How could a standard mecha fight against a ck mecha?

    Almost everyone who had fought with him would choose aplete outburst without giving him a chance to remodel his mecha. Nevertheless, no one had yet seeded up till now.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spearnded on the ground as it did not manage to hit the opponent. On the other hand, the Metal Master relied on his ability to form the propeller rapidly and pushed his standard mecha into circling farther away at an even higher speed. He would need to maintain the distance between them right now so as toplete his mecha modification before he turned around to destroy Tang Wulin.

    When his propeller waspleted, both parties were the closest to one another. They were about a hundred fifty meters apart.

    Tang Wulin chased after him, but his speed was truly too fast that it was utterly impossible for Tang Wulin to catch up. It was due to the disparity between the quality of their mechas.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul was powerful, but it was not enough to make his mecha¡¯s propeller elerate further. This was determined by the quality of the mecha.

    Just when everyone thought that thepetition was going in the direction as forecasted by the twomentators earlier, Tang Wulin suddenly had an outburst.

    His closebat mecha leaped abruptly and relied on its flight capability to suspend itself in mid-air. Soon after, the countless Bluesilver Emperor surged out from the gaps of the mecha. The Bluesilver Emperor stretched out into the surroundings before transforming into tentacle-like vines. Each vine exceeded fifty meters in length. The vines spread out on both sides of the mecha with a span of over a hundred meters.

    The Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge¡¯s arena wasrge, but it was still limited. Tang Wulin¡¯s golden, skeleton-like vines of Bluesilver Emperor had its control range vastly increased when the vines were spread open. Although Tang Wulin was still slower than his opponent, he managed to reduce his opponent¡¯s existing territory with his increased control range.

    As expected, the Metal Master was no longer at ease, as he was still modifying his mecha. He had only managed to modify a propeller to facilitate the change of direction with more agility while running at full speed. He began to modify the mecha¡¯s main core simultaneously.

    Once the main core waspleted, the level ofpressed energy supplied to the mecha would be different. By then, he could rely on the absolute dominance of his mecha to suppress Tang Wulin.

    The Metal Master had a seven-ring Soul Sage cultivation base. Thebination of his skilled control over metals and having a higher rank mecha gave him the absolute confidence to win thepetition.

    His mecha shimmered with great ease in the arena with its unusually swift speed. Even though Tang Wulin¡¯s control range was expansive now, he still could not catch up to his opponent.

    The Metal Master sat inside the control cabin as his entire body was glimmering with the metal¡¯s shine. He transformed his mecha continuously. Meanwhile, his lips had cracked into a victor¡¯s smile.

    His mecha was about to achieve the purple mecha¡¯s standards soon, but he was not in a rush at all. He would destroy the opponent with a crushing blow when his mecha was modified to a ck mecha, just like how he would squash an ant. He would not give the opponent any chance at all.

    ¡®Why do they call him the ¡®Spear King¡¯, he¡¯s simply a joke.¡¯

    Just as he was feeling calm in his heart, he unintentionally passed by Tang Wulin¡¯s spear which hadnded on the ground earlier when he was dodging Tang Wulin.

    It was at this moment when a stream of golden radiance suddenly shot out from the spear and wound around his mecha¡¯s legs at lightning speed. The other end of the golden radiance was anchored to the spear which was stabbed deep into the ground.

    His mecha¡¯s hind legs were wound during its flight. The mecha¡¯s body suddenly lost control just like a car in an emergency-brake situation.

    The Metal Master was stunned. He reacted by operating his mecha hastily.

    However, it was toote!

    Arge stretch of the Bluesilver Emperor surged out from the ground without warning and transformed into sharp spines that pierced through his mecha. Then, the Bluesilver Emperor transformed into vines which twined around the mecha tying it firmly to the ground.

    The mecha immediately liquefied under the Metal Master¡¯s control in an attempt to flee. However, Tang Wulin was already waiting for him.

    A foot stamped heavily onto the ground followed by ayer of yellow radiance unleashed from Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha.

    It was the Gravitational Control.

    At the same time, arge stretch of the Bluesilver Emperor began to churn violently on the ground and break the liquefied metal apart into small pieces.

    The spear on the ground with its radiance inteced was akin to a lightning storm as it carved out streaks of indentations on the ground. The liquefied metal did not even have a chance to flee as it was cut into countless bits.

    ¡®What do you mean by helpless?¡¯ Tang Wulin had devised his tactics when he discovered that his opponent was the Metal Master.

    The Metal Master was most skilled in metal control and mecha-making. Actually, Tang Wulin was not his match in a mecha battle. Nheless, Tang Wulin was also a control-type soul master!

    The liquefied metal was the Metal Master¡¯s famed technique. Even without the mecha, he was still difficult to defeat with this technique of his. There was almost no other ability capable of restricting him other than an ultra-high temperature attack.

    Nheless, this was a mecha battle. When the mecha¡¯s damage was beyond a certain degree or it was too fragmented, the system would automatically perform an assessment to determine the result of thepetition.

    ¡°Number Sixty-Six, victory!¡±

    The Metal Master was still in the midst of assembling his liquefied metal when the electronic voice announced the result of thepetition.

    The Goldsong which had just performed remarkably well transformed into a stream of golden radiance before squeezing itself into Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha and vanished. The Bluesilver Emperor was retracted. It was only then the liquefied metal managed to return to its initial mecha state. Regardless of how recalcitrant the Metal Master was, he had lost thepetition!

    The twomentators opened their mouths in disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s over? He had lost? The Metal Master had lost? Oh my god! How¡¯s that possible?¡±

    ¡°How did the spear tossed by Number Sixty-Sixunch its soul skill? It looked like a snake-type spirit soul. Yet, the spirit soul was capable ofunching the soul master¡¯s soul skill. Moreover, it unleashed more than one soul skill, what does it mean? It means that the spirit soul is at least of a hundred-thousand-year rank, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! How could a spirit soul possess such spiritual intelligence without a hundred-thousand-year cultivation base?¡±

    How could they have known that the Goldsong was actually defective when it was purchased by Tang Wulin from the Spirit Pagoda back at the beginning.

    So, it turned out that the Metal Master could be dealt with in such a manner? Even though Tang Wulin did not manage to kill him, it was enough for him to attain such a result in thepetition.

    No one regarded the Spear King as a promising winner, but he managed to apply his special technique and super powerful spirit soul to defeat the Metal Master and enter the semifinals.

    The Metal Master felt utterly depressed for his loss. At the same time, he realized that he had not paid much attention to his spirit soul before. A powerful spirit soul could actually be useful and effective on the battlefield.

    He lost on his battle tactics and misjudgment in thepetition. The spirit soul hidden by the Spear King had a decisive effect on his victory.

    Tang Wulin did not feel overly excited in defeating his opponent. In his opinion, the Metal Master¡¯s ability, albeit impressive, was stillcking whenpared to a top grade mecha master like Ling Wuyue. His ability at improving the mecha was outstanding. However, if both parties used ck mechas, then he would no longer have the edge in a battle.

    It was very difficult for a mecha tounch a wide range attack which resulted in the opponent being able to evade Tang Wulin. Naturally, Tang Wulin would not deny that the opponent was superior in mecha-making. He was truly an exceptional powerhouse.

    Anyhow, Tang Wulin enjoyed fighting against a powerful opponent, especially one skilled in operating a mecha. It provided an opportunity for him to elevate himself. Today¡¯s battle provided him the chance to apply his battle tactics appropriately. The victory in thepetition was achieved by using such methods.

    He was one of the semifinalists in the mecha battle!

 Chapter 1061 - The Person in His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1061: The Person in His Heart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    What sort of powerhouses would Tang Wulin encounter in the next two rounds of thepetition? He did not have the upper hand in his mecha operating skills actually, but his trump card was his three great spirit souls.

    Generally, a soul master who possessed a spirit soul of Tang Wulin¡¯s rank was already an elite soul master. However, he relied on the Golden Dragon King Bloodline¡¯s cultivation and a certain amount of luck to own three directly. The three great spirit souls had a huge amplification effect on him as a soul master. The effect was even more obvious when used on a mecha. Tang Wulin¡¯s Overlord Dragon had yet to reveal itself while the Damask Tulip¡¯s Devours the World was capable of amplifying his soul power on an exceedinglyrge scale within a short period of time.

    Tang Wulin was not only anticipating the day he would be the overall champion. He was also looking forward to meeting even more powerful opponents at the same time. He could elevate himself even more by fighting against true powerhouses.

    He exited the Star Dou Cabin and returned to his room to continue cultivating. For reasons unknown, he was not in the mood to return to the cafe ever since the day he drew Gu Yue¡¯s portrait.

    He had all sorts of uncertainties brewing in his mind regarding Gu Yue, Na¡¯er and Gu Yuena. Although he devoted great effort to suppress those thoughts, he could not stop the recurring thoughts from appearing in his mind.

    Gu Yuena was still suffering from amnesia, so there was utterly no way he could ask her. Yet, the impulse in his heart was growing relentless ever since he drew Gu Yue¡¯s portrait under Long Yuxue¡¯s request.

    What was going on? Gu Yue was a mystery to him since the day she appeared. He had always told himself to not probe into her secrets. Yet, how could he possibly stop himself from probing as their rtionship progressed?

    He could not help feeling tightness in his chest. His room, which had a window, was actually located inside a mountain right next to the edge of a cliff. Precipices could be seen outside his window. In fact, he had a magnificent view of the snowy mountains.

    He walked to his bedside and opened the window to allow the cold wind into his room. The cold wind blew against his body and chilled his heart. The refreshing cold air calmed him and made him feel at ease, both physically and mentally.

    ¡®Gu Yue, I can¡¯t be that selfish anymore. You¡¯re still you. I¡¯ll do all I can to help you regain your memories after thepetition ends. Even if you leave me in the end, I hope that you can be yourself. I wish you can tell me what¡¯s going on with you.¡¯

    He had experienced too many upheavals and events since his childhood. His psyche was much better than the ordinary folks. Yet, the burden he was carrying was way too heavy for him.

    He could only be in a rxed mood when he was with hisrades and Gu Yue. He missed the days he spent in the academy back at the beginning. However, each time he thought about the academy,

    he felt the pain as if his heart was being torn apart.

    He exhaled and with it blew out the misery in his heart. He would advance a step at a time. Gu Yue once said that the problem she faced was not something he could solve. She loved him, yet it left her with no choice but to leave him. In the final analysis, there could only be one oue which was the problem was insurmountable.

    Was it the Spirit Pagoda? Yes! He was so insignificant aspared to the Spirit Pagoda. Anyhow, he would still need to face it. So what if it was the Spirit Pagoda?

    The Tang Sect and Shrek Academy were bombed while the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters situated nearby was left alone. Why was that? Tang Wulin had felt suspicious toward the Spirit Pagoda since earlier. However, if he wished to rebuild Shrek Academy in the future, there was no way he could avoid a confrontation with the Spirit Pagoda for sure. A powerful Shrek Academy was definitely not fancied by an organization like the Spirit Pagoda. What about the Federation? Was the Federation willing to offer support in rebuilding Shrek Academy?

    He would need to face all of it himself. At the same time, he would require good abilities and forces to be able to confront it.

    He would habitually remind himself each time he faced some hardship. It seemed a difficult situation appeared only because he was not powerful yet!

    He clenched his fists subconsciously. His ability was elevated time and again. He had made massive leaps repeatedly such that he was gradually advancing toward the peak of the soul masters¡¯ world. He had be more powerful by the day as he was the hope and future of Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect, and even himself! He would advance with great effort!

    The atmosphere in the Blood God Army recently was intriguing. There was an air of excitement at the ce whenpared to the usual days.

    Jiang Wuyue had mentioned that the Golden Dragon King was his bosom buddy and also the newly appointed Blood Nine in the Blood God Battalion. The news spread quickly over the entire army and became a hot topic of conversation.

    Such a young major general was unprecedented in the Blood God Army.

    The Golden Dragon King had fought his way to be one of the semifinalists in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge! It signified that he was the most powerful soul master in the army among those with a cultivation base below a three-word battle armor master.

    There were throngs of people gathering in the cafe because many people heard that Tang Wulin loved to drink ck coffee. Recently, the sales of ck coffee in the cafe increased ten-fold. Perhaps, the rest of the fighters assumed that drinking ck coffee could possibly help their cultivation subconsciously.

    Whatever may be the case, ck coffee was definitely effective at stimting a person. It may be a fabrication of the mind, but some people had achieved a certain level of breakthrough in their cultivation after drinking ck coffee.

    Tang Wulin had not appeared in the cafe for the past few days. Many officers who wished to catch a glimpse of the younger generation in the army were there in vain. Nevertheless, news about Tang Wulin, including the video recordings of his participation in thepetition, had begun to spread widely in the army.

    The Blood God Battalion disseminated the information regarding the Life Tide incident which had appeared in the barracks earlier. Everyone received benefits from the life baptism brought by Tang Wulin after he had achieved a breakthrough. Later, the Blood God Battalion carried out a detailed study of the incident.

    Everyone in the army, whether it was the Blood God Army¡¯s regimentalmander or the other high ranking officers, had acquiesced to the dissemination of this information. Although Tang Wulin rarely appeared in public, his reputation in the Blood God Army was in full swing.

    When Jiang Wuyue was eliminated in the previous round of the mecha battle, he inadvertently mentioned that Tang Wulin was the Spear King who had entered the semifinals. Tang Wulin became more renowned following that.

    He might be the sole person entering the semifinals of both the soul master battle and the mecha battle. After all, the other seven semifinalists were obviously different from him. The people found it believable after having witnessed him in action in both types of battles.

    Jiang Wuyue downed a cup of hard liquor andined to his sister beside him. ¡°Qiyue, how long has it been since Tang Wulin entered the army? At most, not even half a year, right? How did he advance so soon?¡±

    Jiang Qiyue giggled. ¡°Why brother, are you jealous of him?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue spoke without the slightest intention of concealing his feelings, ¡°More than jealous, I¡¯m filled with admiration, envy, and hatred! Yuxue likes him and his ability is improving really fast, isn¡¯t he? I felt he was below me initially. Yet, it has only been a while and I¡¯m already falling far behind him. We¡¯re all human. So, why is there so much disparity between us?¡±

    Jiang Qiyue shrugged. ¡°How would I know? Speaking of which, I¡¯m interested in him as well. You have a good rtionship with him, right? Why don¡¯t you introduce your sister to him?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue rolled his eyes. ¡°He has a girlfriend and he has already rejected Yuxue. Why would you go for him still?¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you my biological brother? So, I¡¯m much worse than Yuxue in your eyes?¡± Jiang Qiyue had her hands on her hips with a furious expression on her face.

    Jiang Wuyue hastily said with a ttering smile, ¡°Of course not. You and Yuxue each have your own beauty. I thought beauty is in the eye of the beholder, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Jiang Qiyue pouted her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. I¡¯m toozy to retort your inarticte speech. Served you right that you didn¡¯t get Yuxue to be your girlfriend.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue spoke helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I¡¯m tongue-tied when I¡¯m with her. Even I wish to give myself a p.¡±

    Jiang Qiyue spoke eagerly, ¡°I can help you out if you really wish to give yourself a p.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue spoke with an unpleasant tone, ¡°Go away. Speaking of which, how far do you think Tang Wulin will go in the followingpetition?¡±

    Jiang Qiyue shrugged and said, ¡°Is it important? Isn¡¯t it enough that he can enter the semifinals of both the soul master battle and the mecha battle? It¡¯s proof that he¡¯s number one in hisbined abilities. As for thepetition, it¡¯s not that important, is it?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue said, ¡°How¡¯s that the same? Winning another round puts him in the top two, so he¡¯s at least a first runner-up. He¡¯ll be the champion if he¡¯s able to win two rounds of thepetition. It¡¯s difficult to unanimously acknowledge the champion due to differences in public opinion. Also, no one¡¯s going to remember the defeated ones. Only the champion will be truly remembered by the people!¡±

    Jiang Qiyue heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Consider his following opponents. Do you think he¡¯s still capable of advancing?¡±

 Chapter 1062 - The Dawn of the Semifinals

    <h4>Chapter 1062: The Dawn of the Semifinals</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Jiang Wuyue was stunned for a moment. He frowned. ¡°It seems rather difficult. The rest of the opponents are not that easily dealt with.¡±

    Jiang Qiyue said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s good enough for him to be a semifinalist in both battles. It¡¯s fine even if he were to lose the remaining fights. Anyhow, he¡¯s already famous now. At least, those recalcitrant opinions about him bing a Blood God at such a young age in the army have mostly subsided. I think Tang Wulin will be in trouble with the Senior Blood Nine this time. I wonder if the Blood God Battalion is willing to increase the quota of the Blood Gods as a result of Tang Wulin¡¯s outstanding performance.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue spoke, ¡°I¡¯m quite confident of Wulin for he¡¯s non-human! Do you know even if he were to allow me to beat him up, I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll be exhausted to death in the end? Thus, he may yet be sessful at winning the championship especially in the soul master battle.¡±

    Jiang Qiyue spoke in turn, ¡°Soul master battle? His next opponent in the soul master battle is the top powerhouse who has realized his Sabersoul since earlier. The opponent is renowned on the entire continent. He is also the ace in the hole for the Southern Army Corps. If not for his bad temper and poor social rtionships, he¡¯s supposed to be a three-word battle armor master already.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue shifted his gaze. ¡°He is the Gale Saber Demon, Sima Jinchi! It¡¯ll be a difficult fight against him, for sure. Wulin¡¯s in trouble. However, he may not necessarily lose. After all, Wulin has his spear¡¯s consciousness too.¡±

    Jiang Qiyue pouted. ¡°Consciousness and soul, is it the same?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue scoffed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ce a bet?¡±

    Jiang Qiyue smiled and asked, ¡°What are we betting with?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue answered, ¡°I thought you¡¯ve always wanted a ck spirit shield as your mecha¡¯s equipment? If I lose, I¡¯ll buy you one with my merit points. If I win, then you¡¯ll help me ask Yuxue out, at least, for a meal with me. How¡¯s that? The bet is whether Wulin can defeat the Gale Demon Saber, Sima Jinchi.¡±

    Jiang Qiyue¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m in.¡±

    At present, Long Yuxue was sitting in her room. She looked at the soul screen on the wall as she quietly awaited this year¡¯s Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge semifinals. She was utterly unaware that she had already been betrayed by her best friend.

    There was still half an hour before the semifinals began. Could he win?

    Long Yuxue was feeling slightly anxious. Her emotions toward Tang Wulin wasplicated. She was caught in a daze for a long time upon her return the other day. She was well aware that she hardly stood a chance now, yet she still could not refrain herself from caring about him. Everything else aside, at least she could ease the pain temporarily when she paid attention to his development.

    Since her younger days, she had always admired powerhouses. She had always imagined that her future lover would be a matchless powerhouse. It was not so long ago when she had a favorable impression of Jiang Wuyue too. Jiang Wuyue was already an outstanding man amongst the younger generation of soldiers. He treated her well too. So, how could she be unaware of his intention?

    Despite being outstanding in her heart, Jiang Wuyue was still not the absolute best. Somehow, he was stillcking something, and she could not quite put her finger on it.

    It was not until Tang Wulin¡¯s appearance.

    She clearly remembered every time his lips cracked into a smile. When she finally recognized her feelings, she suddenly realized that she had been so immature in the past.

    Love could not be measured by one¡¯s ability at any moment. It was a feeling and the flurry of sparks in one¡¯s heart in that split second. Even without Tang Wulin¡¯s outburst afterward, without him bing powerfulter on, she had loved him in her heart all along.

    True love happened when one did not care nor concern oneself over anything else.

    There should perhaps be a few rtionships like this in a person¡¯s life. However, one would only need to experience it once to realize one¡¯s chosen love.

    She did not resent Tang Wulin. After all, Tang Wulin had never hurt her since the beginning, and he had not flirted with her even once. In fact, she felt grateful for Tang Wulin¡¯s appearance which gave her the opportunity to truly feel how it was to be in love.

    ¡®Wulin, you must try your best! No matter how powerful the opponent is, you can certainly defeat him, right?¡¯

    In the living quarters, rest area, bar, and cafe.

    All the locations in the entire Blood God Army were equipped with soul screens which were live streaming the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge semifinals.

    Just about everyone was anticipating the following round of thepetition.

    The Golden Dragon King versus The Gale Saber Demon!

    The first round of semifinals was here!

    Blood One was sitting in the middle of the Blood God Battalion while the rest of the Blood Gods were sitting by his side including the former Blood Nine. Even a few deputymanders of the Blood God Battalion joined in to watch thepetition together with the regimentalmander, Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun.

    It was not an overstatement to say that there were more than fifteen Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses and two four-word battle armor masters congregated in the Blood God Battalion¡¯s hall at this moment.

    There were fewer than four people on the entire continent capable of achieving such influence and power.

    Zhang Huanyun was seated by Blood One¡¯s side. ¡°Old Cao, do you think that the boy will win? I thought the mission you assigned him is to be the champion? Is there any punishment if he loses?¡±

    Blood One spoke indifferently, ¡°Mission? It was meant to be a joke. How would I know who¡¯s going to participate in this year¡¯spetition?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhang Huanyun¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡°It¡¯s a little wilful, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi spoke indifferently, ¡°If I¡¯m not wilful, how can I be Blood One in your Blood God Army where even birds don¡¯t take a shit?¡±

    The group of people gathered there could not help refraining themselves fromughing upon hearing the conversation between the two powerhouses. The Heartless Douluo was right for how could one ever find a bird in the snow mountains!

    ¡°Cao Dezhi!¡± said Zheng Huanyun through his tightly clenched teeth. However, he cracked into a smile soon. ¡°How about us figuring out a way to solve this matter? Look, your Blood God Battalion has already reached its quota since earlier. His addition is pointless and in excess. On the other hand, my side iscking a sessor who¡¯s truly capable of running the entire army! I¡¯ll give him some proper training, so he can at least run the Blood God Army for centuries into the future, if he¡¯s with me. In addition to his ability to weaken the abyssal ne, perhaps, we can thenpletely eliminate our powerful enemies within a hundred years.¡±

    The Heartless Douluo dug his ears. ¡°What were you saying again? I didn¡¯t hear clearly.¡±

    ¡°Just you wait!¡± said Zhang Huanyun fiercely.

    Blood Two could not help speaking, ¡°Old Zhang, stop talking nonsense. Youck a sessor on your side. Don¡¯t we have the same problem here as well? Moreover, the boy, Wulin is not destined to remain in the Blood God Battalion for eternity.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun frowned. Of course, he had already found out about Tang Wulin¡¯s origin since earlier.

    ¡°That¡¯s not for certain either,¡± said the Heartless Douluo, much to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Oh? You can keep him here? He¡¯s chosen and sent by your Tang Sect. If you¡¯re capable of keeping him here, then it¡¯s fine for him to stay in the Blood God Battalion!¡± Zhang Huanyun¡¯s eyes were shimmering with radiance. The Blood God Battalion was a part of the Blood God Army too. As long as Tang Wulin was willing to remain here, he would certainly be able to render his services to the army in the future.

    Cao Dezhi spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see then. We¡¯ll have to see how his development is by then. Huanyun, what do you n to do if, one day, we¡¯ve truly settled the issue on the abyssal ne?¡±

    Zhang Huanyun was stunned for moment. He had never pondered this issue before because he had never thought that he could solve the problem with the abyssal ne in his lifetime.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about this. If such an auspicious event truly took ce, then I¡¯ll do some traveling before I indulge myself in some of those trivial pursuits, I guess.¡±

    Although he did not have a Limit Douluo¡¯s cultivation base, he was onlycking in a final step. One of the reasons why he valued Tang Wulin so much was because of the Life Tide recently. It had finally opened up this door for him whereby he could stand firmly to take the final step.

 Chapter 1063 - Itâ€™s A Promise Then

    <h4>Chapter 1063: It¡¯s A Promise Then</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Rank-98 and rank-99 appeared to differ only by one rank, but that one rank made a world of difference at their level as well.

    Heartless Douluo turned his head to the side and looked toward him. ¡°If the day trulyes, I have a request.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun said, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi said with all apparent seriousness, ¡°When Tang Wulin is rebuilding Shrek Academy, our army shall stand by his side.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun was stunned for a moment. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the army will help him to revive the academy?¡±

    Cao Dezhi nodded quietly. ¡°Shrek Academy has existed for twenty thousand years. How many qualified personnel has the academy cultivated for the Federation? How much of a legacy has the academy left for the Federation? How can we allow the academy to be destroyed just like that? Tang Wulin has an unshirkable duty as the leader of the current Shrek Seven Monsters.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Even so, you should also know that the Blood God Army is still under the jurisdiction of the army, no matter how independent it is. The Blood God Army was even established by Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect, the Battle God Hall and the Spirit Pagoda.¡±

    Cao Dezhi nodded and replied, ¡°I know that. However, let me ask you this. If we were all that we had, do you think that we¡¯re capable of defeating an enemy as formidable as the abyssal ne in our lifetime?¡±

    Zhang Huanyun asked in response, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the problem can be solved with just the addition of Tang Wulin?¡±

    Cao Dezhi smiled calmly and spoke, ¡°That¡¯s a possibility at least. Hence, I¡¯m saying that he can y the most vital role when we take care of the abyssal ne issue once and for all. Then, when the Blood God Army is no longer burdened by this, the army can stand at Tang Wulin¡¯s side.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun frowned. ¡°Old Cao, I understand your intentions and I know that more than half of our people are willing to support this. There won¡¯t be any problems with the officers that originated from your Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. Nevertheless, there are also officers from the Spirit Pagoda and the Battle God Hall among us after all, and I can¡¯t simply ignore them.¡±

    Cao Dezhi said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for us to resist the Federation. Merely to support Tang Wulin by standing by him. At least, we support him on the surface so that he won¡¯t be treated unfairly as he proceeds to revive the academy. Could it be that such a small request is not doable?¡±

    Zhang Huanyun shifted his gaze. ¡°That¡¯s actually doable.¡±

    Cao Dezhi spoke indifferently. ¡°The Blood God Army will always have something to do anyhow. The very purpose of our existence is to guard the continent. On the other hand, the Holy Spirit Cult is rampant as ever now and caused a series of tragedies on the continent. If the issue with the abyssal ne can be solved, do you think that they should then be made our primary targets?¡±

    Zhang Huanyun answered without the slightest hesitation, ¡°That is, of course, not a problem. I would¡¯ve gone and taken care of them earlier if I wasn¡¯t still upied here.¡±

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a promise between us then.¡± Cao Dezhi smiled but no longer spoke.

    Without a doubt, he represented the Tang Sect in the Blood God Army. Blood Three was indeed the person with the highest position in the Blood God Army who originated from Shrek Academy. However, the total amount of officers from Shrek Academy was the highest amongst all. In a sense, Zhang Huanyun represented the officers from the Battle God Hall. Moreover, in the army, none were held in higher regard than Zhang Huanyun.

    The Blood God Army was formed from four great forces, but in reality, everyone¡¯s original identities had faded slightly as they became part of the army as a whole.

    As Blood One, Cao Dezhi was well aware of the responsibilities Tang Wulin would have to bear in the future. He wanted to shoulder a portion of that as best as he could in order to ease the burden ced on Tang Wulin by at least a little.

    Holy Spirit Cult was definitely the greatest enemy Tang Wulin would be dealing with in the future. Moreover, the Holy Spirit Cult was a lethal enemy capable of using unscrupulous tactics. If the Blood God Army could lend a hand in managing this problem, then the effort would at least buy Tang Wulin a good deal of time to revive Shrek Academy.

    ¡°Thepetition is about to begin,¡± said Blood Two suddenly.

    The group¡¯s attention fell upon therge screen in front of them once again. On the screen, they saw the seats that surrounded the semifinals¡¯petition arena were already filled. Anyone who owned a Star Dou Cabin and was willing to pay a premium was allowed to experience thepetition in-person. Even though the ticket fee was expensive, they had sold out very early.

    This semifinal match was even more exciting than the other. It was difficult to determine who would emerge victorious in a battle between the Saber Demon versus the Golden Dragon King. One was ranked second in this year¡¯spetition betting odds while the other was ranked third. It was definitely the focus of the attention.

    There was no doubt that whichever of them was the winner would be qualified to challenge the person ranked first in the betting odds. On the other hand, there was no suspense as to the result of that person¡¯s semifinal match.

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes as he sat in the waiting room. The Golden Dragon Spear was ced horizontally across his knees as he sensed the divine weapon. He felt that the spear was one with himself.

    No trace of spear¡¯s consciousness had emerged whatsoever, but in his mind, the Golden Dragon Spear was already a part of his body and an integral part at that.

    Tang Wulin rewatched the battle between Sima Jinchi and Ye Xinn paying more attention than before. He had watched it numerous times.

    The Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi¡¯s weapon was the Dragon ying Saber. In a sense, his peculiar weapon might even have a suppressive effect over Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul. Of course, this would still depend on whether his Dragon ying Saber could actually outmatch the Golden Dragon Spear. Tang Wulin might have some trouble there.

    Tang Wulin was certainly at a disadvantage due to his cultivation base. There was no doubt about this after the earlier match had already shown that the Gale Saber Demon had an eight-ringed Soul Douluo cultivation base.

    Tang Wulin was only at rank-65 at present. Even though he had the double cores but there was still some disparity between him and the opponent in terms of soul power.

    However, this was not the most important part. The key element was theprehension of one¡¯s weapon. The Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi already possessed his own Sabersoul. His Sabersoul was ferocious and violent, as mad as a hatter. Ye Xinn¡¯s newly formed Swordsoul lost to his without being able to resist at all.

    So, Tang Wulin took Ye Xinn¡¯s ce today to fight against Sima Jinchi. He had yet to fully understand his own Spearsoul and his spear¡¯s consciousness could only be said to be present at most. This was the real disparity between them. It was also the reason why most people did not think that he could achieve victory in this round of thepetition.

    The Gale Sabre Demon Sima Jinchi¡¯s fighting capacity was too powerful. He once easily defeated a mecha battalion using his own power alone without donning his battle armor.

    A mecha battalion¡¯s organizational system wasprised of one hundred reinforced mechas with the battalionmander being a ck mecha. Sima Jinchi was but a seven-ringed Soul Sage at the time. The entire process was akin to breaking a dead tree branch for him, with predictable results.

    One could only imagine how unusual his battle methods were.

    However, Tang Wulin was very confident regardless. Defeating this opponent would certainly allow him to deepen hisprehension of the Golden Dragon Spear and be an important part of his cultivation.

    Thus, his entire person had already entered a zen state at this exact moment. He waspletely immersed inprehending the Golden Dragon Spear. Due to the stress of his uing match with a formidable opponent, he was drawing out his potential.

    The greater the enemy he confronted, the stronger and more powerful he would be. There could even be a breakthrough for him as this seemed to have already be an inevitable event in Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation history!

    He had just stood up slowly when the service staff called on him. He held the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand as he walked out of the waiting room in great strides. His eyes were glimmering with a faint golden color. The silhouette of Old Tang shed before him over and over again in his mind. It was always that moment when heunched the Thousand using Fingers.

    Deafening cheering sounds caressed his ears like a gust of wind powerful enough to get one¡¯s blood pumping. However, Tang Wulin was unaffected. The external world¡¯s sounds could not enter his mind while he remained in a calm, zen and empty state. He could sense his bloodline power quietly flowing in the Golden Dragon Spear.

    On the opposite side, Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi had already walked out to the arena as well. The Dragon ying Saber was obviously his martial soul, yet it was already held in his hand, ced on his shoulder as he walked out. The rules did not restrict him from maintaining the presence of his martial soul as long as he did not unleash his soul rings.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s eyes could not help but reveal his eagerness as he watched Tang Wulin stride out with his tall and burly figure.

    ¡®This is the boy, huh? The leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters whose cultivation base is above Zhengyu¡¯s. He¡¯s their captain?¡±

    Other than Tang Wulin¡¯spanions, he was most aware of Tang Wulin¡¯s identity out of all the participating contestants of thispetition.

    The Southern Army Corps was operated by the Holy n. They were such a monolithic whole that even the Federation could not poke its nose into their business. Even though Sima Jinchi was not a popr person in the army, he was deeply trusted by the old regimentalmander. This was the reason why he was entrusted with the knowledge which other people were unaware of.

    ¡®He is Yue Zhengyu¡¯spanion of almost the same age, yet he managed to advance to this step. His natural talents are no trivial matter.¡¯

    Sima Jinchi had also watched Tang Wulin¡¯s match earlier. He greatly admired Tang Wulin¡¯s explosive battle method. Moreover, Tang Wulin had a wide range of explosive skills, so he had left a profound impression. Of particr note was his ability to turn defeat into victory in the end when he defeated Yuanen Yehui. That outburst was extremely intense.

 Chapter 1064 - The Saber of Justice

    <h4>Chapter 1064: The Saber of Justice</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Both parties stood facing each other separated by a great distance. Immediately, an intense, almost palpable lust for battle seemed to be bursting out from their saber and spear.

    In Sima Jinchi¡¯s view, Tang Wulin was just like a giant dragon thaty dormant, but could possibly burst out at any time. On the other hand, Sima Jinchi was an executioner whose savage energy was in to see in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. This was still the first time he had ever met a soul master whose martial soul was not affected by his Golden Dragon King bloodline.

    Under normal circumstances, even if the opponent¡¯s martial soul was not a dragon-type, they would still be slightly affected by his bloodline¡¯s aura. It was inevitable.

    However, that did not happen this time. The savage energy exuded from the Dragon ying Saber could even make the giant dragon cry tears of sadness. Not only was Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King Bloodline incapable of affecting the opponent, he felt like he was the one being affected to a certain degree.

    Initially, Tang Wulin thought that since the opponent was a saber that slew dragons, his bloodline would certainly get enlivened by their presence and maybe even infuriated.

    Yet, when he actually faced Sima Jinchi and sensed the aura emitted from his opponent¡¯s body, he realized that this was not the case. The Dragon ying Saber did trigger a response from his Golden Dragon King Bloodline, but it was not negative emotions such as rage or hatred. On the contrary, it was a feeling akin to respect. It was the feeling of approval.

    As the Dragon n¡¯s leader, the Golden Dragon King was a part of the Dragon God! How could the Golden Dragon King react in such a manner when it was facing a Dragon ying Saber? What was going on here?

    However, Tang Wulin could tell that the Dragon ying Saber in the opponent¡¯s hand undoubtedly had a close connection to the Dragon n.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s was even more surprised than Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King Bloodline was a martial soul in Sima Jinchi¡¯s view and he had never seen before a dragon-type martial soul owner capable of acting so calmly before him.

    The Dragon ying Saber was not a saber that slew dragons in fact. In reality, it was a weapon created by Dragon God for the purpose of being given to the Dragon God¡¯s most trusted subordinate. Out of the Nine Great Dragon Kings, the Light Dragon King was the Dragon God¡¯s favorite. Thus, the Dragon ying Saber was given to the Light Dragon King. The Light Dragon King was in charge of penalties and punishments within the Dragon n.

    Hence, the Dragon ying Saber was actually used to behead felonious dragons and not for ughtering all of them.

    The Dragon n was defeated during the great war of the Divine Realm which resulted in the downfall of the Light Dragon King. The Dragon ying Saber also vanished from the Divine Realm soon after and dropped onto the Douluo Continent. As a divine weapon, it was silenced for many years before it transformed into an energy form and remained dormant in a corner of the continent for years.

    One day, an upright and outspoken human sacrificed himself in order to maintain order when he was confronted by a formidable enemy. The Dragon ying Saber was awakened from its deep sleep and fused into the man¡¯s bloodline to resurrect him.

    From that point onward, the Dragon ying Saber martial soul was passed down through the bloodline, like an heirloom, only having one owner at a time. This was because there could only be one Dragon ying Saber. What a waste that there was no more Dragon n for it to supervise anymore.

    Sima Jinchi was the current sessor of the Dragon ying Saber martial soul. Every single inheritor of the Dragon ying Saber was an unyielding and honorable person who could not tolerate injustice. The Dragon ying Saber was genuinely one of the most powerful weapons of its generation too.

    Tang Wulin inherited the Golden Dragon King Bloodline and became a part of the Dragon God, so of course, he would not yield to the Dragon ying Saber easily. However, Tang Wulin had a reverent feeling toward the Dragon n¡¯s sense of justice brought by the Dragon ying Saber. This was the reason why Tang Wulin felt such a peculiar feeling in his heart earlier.

    The referee took a look at both parties, but he did not speak anymore before he announced the start of the match. This match would be the greatest collision since thepetition began.

    The Blood God Army, the Southern Army Corps, the Shrek Seven Monsters paid and the majority of the people watching soul screens all over the Federation paid close attention to this contest between two elite powerhouses.

    Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi had yet to attack each other, but they raised their weapons almost simultaneously.

    Tang Wulin held the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand as a dash of gold appeared on every inch of him. A pair of golden dragon wings spread out behind his back. Soon after, speckles of golden radiance were glowing all over his body as his two-word battle armor, Dragon Moon, attached to him.

    His figure instantly grew to a height of three meters as his Golden Dragon Spear swelled as well. A powerful and intense spear¡¯s consciousness rippled and spread out from the tip of the spear. The aura of Tang Wulin¡¯s entire person increased exponentially as well.

    Dragon¡¯s roars like thunder burst out from his body as diamond-shaped Golden Dragon¡¯s scales shimmered with dazzling radiance and piercing bright light.

    Tang Wulin shifted his gaze and let out a loud roar into the sky. He raised the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand high into the air as his dragon¡¯s roar suddenly became louder. The dragon wings on his back spread open and lifted his body off the ground. His aura was continued to grow rapidly, without stopping.

    Sima Jinchi on the opposite side held the enormous Dragon ying Saber in his right hand horizontally across the side of his body. Soul rings arose from beneath his feet, revealing four purple and four ck rings. His aura was also increasing simrly as if a puff of dark clouds spread out from his side. The surrounding space seemed to be shaking mildly as if it was unable to withstand the terrifying pressure. The very air appeared to be cracking.

    Ayer of ck mist covered the Dragon ying Saber. The mournful cries of the Dragon n were heard echoing from the saber.

    The Dragon ying Saber was still the saber of justice. It was honorable and righteous, glorious and conscientious. The dragons crying sorrowfully were the souls of those from the Dragon n thatmitted heavy crimes. These Dragon n¡¯s dragon souls were suppressed by the sharpness of the saber for countless years. Every time the Dragon ying Saber was used, the sound it made would exercise great influence over the people of ill intent such that their mental state would be affected.

    What a waste that the effect was useless against Tang Wulin. His heart was righteous, so on the contrary, the agonizing scream was actually pleasing to his ears.

    In the eyes of the audience, both of them seemed to have already turned into mountains, one ck while the other was golden. Both were still soaring valiantly such that the space across the entirepetition stage was shaking mildly.

    Meanwhile, in the Blood God Battalion...

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Star Dou Battle Network is incapable of withstanding battles of three-word battle armor and above, hence the restriction. I¡¯m afraid that this match between these two will already exceed that. I wonder if the Star Dou Cabin and the Star Dou Battle Network are capable of withstanding it.¡± Zhang Huanyun frowned deeply.

    Cao Dezhi spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sure that the system has been reinforced. A simr situation has already happened in thepetition earlier. The Federation will certainly reinforce the battlefield on arge scale for the final few rounds of thepetition. It¡¯s a little difficult toment on the Star Dou Cabin, though. We¡¯ll see.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun said, ¡°The Star Dou Battle Network is genuinely a masterpiece of modern technology, but there¡¯s still a long way to go before it can truly be a part of our lives. This year¡¯spetition appears advanced, but in reality, there are a lot of problems that arise from the battlework. I think that the system will enter its research and development phase once again after thepetition has ended. I wonder when they will release a better version. There are still too many things to improve on whether it¡¯s the hardware or the system.¡±

    Cao Dezhi agreed and said, ¡°It is so. However, the Star Dou Battle Network¡¯s appearance is already astonishing enough for old people like us. We shall wait and see then. In fact, it will not be long before the Federation¡¯s technological development arrives at a bottleneck. The Federation invests even more energy into the quest of searching in outer space due to the deficiency of resources. It¡¯s only possible for the Federation to continue to sustain itself after it has found brand-news with sufficient resources.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun heaved a sigh. ¡°But these people are not thinking like that. In their perception, there¡¯s still quite a lot of resources which can be exploited on the Star Luo. Dou Spirit and Star Luo are closer targets that are much easier to seizepared to the gamble of space exploration. Meanwhile, ever since Shrek Academy was destroyed, the voices calling for war are growing louder and louder. In my view, it will not take long now before it begins.¡±

    Cao Dezhi frowned deeply. ¡°Every war happens because of someone¡¯s greed for profits. In the meantime, it¡¯s themon people who suffer. This is also the reason why I hope that the army can support Tang Wulin¡¯s efforts in future. The internal feuds between mankind are not something our Blood God Army should take part in regardless.¡±

 Chapter 1065 - Half Step Spirit Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1065: Half Step Spirit Domain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhang Huanyun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. My duty is to protect mankind, not destroy it. The federal parliament is truly disappointing the people. We shall wait and see then. Regardless, our greatest enemy is still those creatures on the abyssal ne for now. Anyhow, those old officers in the army can¡¯t transfer us.¡±

    The ck and golden colors finally reached their peak and were wildly charging at each other on the screen. Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon wings pped at full force behind his back. His entire body was enshrouded by a gigantic golden dragon when empowered by the Golden Dragon Flies. He dashed at Sima Jinchi with shocking speed while the Golden Dragon Spear acted as his golden dragon¡¯s fang.

    Sima Jinchi also leaped into the sky on the opposite side. His terrifying saber¡¯s consciousness was surrounded by the Dragon n¡¯s corpses and bones in the shadows. It radiated spiritual waves of destion, pain, regret and hatred as it swept toward Tang Wulin.

    That was the Half Step Spirit Domain!

    Almost instantly, Tang Wulin understood that not only was Sima Jinchi¡¯s cultivation base powerful, but his spiritual power had also achieved the state of Half Step Spirit Domain. It allowed his spiritual power tobine with his martial soul and produce the domain form which could only be unleashed by a three-word battle armor master. In reality, how could a domain attached to battle armor everpare to the domain that was mastered by the soul master himself?

    The golden dragon conjured by Tang Wulin was akin to a flying moth that darted into the fire as he dashed into the darkness. The surrounding temperature dropped abruptly as all the mournful wailing turned into hoarse and exhausted screaming in a split second. A stream of intense radiance suddenly illuminated the shadows as it exterminated all the darkness like the birth of a bright new world. The terrifying spear¡¯s radiance burst out wildly.

    The Golden Dragon Spear raged as a valiant dragon¡¯s roar burst out from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It was the Golden Dragon Roar.

    All the sad cries and agonizing screams halted immediately at the sound of the Golden Dragon Roar. It was as if they had encountered something unbelievable. Then, the saber¡¯s radiance and spear¡¯s radiance collided with one another.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±

    Explosive thunder seemed to have erupted in the sky. The ck and gold colors were extinguished at the moment of impact, revealing the silhouettes of Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi d in heavy armor.

    Both of them were a stone¡¯s throw away from each other. The tip of Tang Wulin¡¯s spear touched on the edge of Sima Jinchi¡¯s saber.

    An awesome shockwave of energy burst out from the center of the collision in a split second and exploded!

    The figures of both Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi were seen sted away and flung backward, the distance between them growing farther in that one moment.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear and Sima Jinchi¡¯s Dragon ying Saber both gave out a deep buzzing tone. The Dragon ying Saber was supposed to unleash cries of sorrow, yet the sound of sadness turned into cheering-like emotions after the collision with the Golden Dragon Spear. The buzzing sound was crystal clear.

    On the other hand, the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s buzzing tone sounded deep and heavy,plementing the Dragon ying Saber¡¯s sound. They were calling out to each other just like old friends meeting after being apart for many years.

    It was only one collision and both Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi were rather shocked because they could clearly sense that the opponent¡¯s aura put them at ease. Sima Jinchi especially had a very clear feeling after the Dragon ying Saber and the Golden Dragon Spear made contact. The force of the impact aside, his soul power began to surge violently and elevated by a huge amount due to stimtion of the Golden Dragon Spear. The Dragon ying Saber produced a feeling of One with the Saber that he had never felt before. He seemed to have already turned into the saber as jubnt emotions spread in his heart.

    What was happening? Could it be that his martial soul was a dragon of justice? Even so, the Dragon ying Saber should not be feeling so joyous!

    They both wanted to see what would happen when the two of them shed, but the feelings that arose from the collision waspletely different from what they had imagined.

    They felt that their blood essences were surging from the tremor, yet other than that, the Golden Dragon Spear gave a jubnt and friendly feeling to Tang Wulin as if it had encountered a fellow like-minded friend, like meeting a long-lostpanion.

    The Dragon ying Saber brought an even more intense feeling to Sima Jinchi. It would only be a slight exaggeration to say it even felt a little like meeting someone dear after a long time. It was as if he had encountered a family member, an elderly rtive.

    What was happening here?

    Both of themnded in the distance, but neitherunched another attack immediately. They gazed into each other in the distance as they felt a change of surprise and bewilderment in their hearts.

    The weapons in their hands were capable of suppressing an opponent¡¯s martial soul under ordinary circumstances. Yet, the feelings they had now were unprecedented. What did this signify? Was this not thought-provoking for them? However, they were still on the battlefield. They were still engaged in a great contest to strive for the finals, so how could they find time for deep ponderings?!

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath as he pointed the Golden Dragon Spear forward. In a split second, he was one with the spear as the iparably sharp spear¡¯s consciousness shot out like lightning to Sima Jinchi in the distance.

    Sima Jinchi held the Dragon ying Saber across his body. The de of the Dragon ying Saber pointed up as cloud patterns in the form of giant dismembered dragons emerged. A powerful saber¡¯s consciousness blotted out the sky andnd.

    If his saber¡¯s consciousness was described as a tempestuous storm, then the Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand was like a proud ship that cleaved through the waves. None of them managed to have a clear advantage in this.

    ¡°Roar!¡± A valiant dragon¡¯s roar rippled around Tang Wulin¡¯s body. His Dragon Moon battle armor glowed brightly as the Dragon Core and soul core in his body pulsated simultaneously. Streams of the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s shadows appeared faintly on the surface of his armor. Vines of the Bluesilver Emperor wound around the Golden Dragon Spear.

    During the first collision, Tang Wulin could clearly feel that his ability made him an unworthy opponent against Sima Jinchi in the battle of brute strength. He could only rely on his blood soul fusion skill in order to fight it out. Moreover, he would need to suppress the opponent to the best of his abilities so the opponent was rendered incapable ofpletely unleashing his Sabersoul.

    In the next moment, Tang Wulin moved. He touched the tips of his toes gently against the ground as his silhouette began to shimmer once again. The dragon wings on his back seemed to have suddenly erged as he pped strenuously. In the next moment, he had transformed himself into the spear and moved at lightning speed as he charged straight at the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi.

    Sima Jinchi roared in rage as the soul rings on his body shimmered with light. Swinging the Dragon ying Saber in his hand, he conjured a massive saber of light that was apanied by the sound of giant dragons¡¯ sad cries as he shocked the entire crowd. A giant ck dragon emerged behind his back. The ck dragon struggled with great effort in the air as if it was attempting to escape, but in a sh, a stream of white light swept past the sky and the ck dragon¡¯s body was chopped into two halves. Resentment, hatred, regret, pain, reluctance and all sorts of negative emotions transformed into streams of ck vapor that instantly surged into the Dragon ying Saber. At once, ayer of ck scale-like forms seemed to be added to the saber¡¯s light.

    ¡°Roar...¡±

    An enormous golden dragon¡¯s head burst out from the front end of Golden Dragon Spear boldly. It gave out a raging roar at the terrifying saber¡¯s radiance.

    A peculiar scene appeared. The ck scales on the ck saber¡¯s radiance that had been filled with negative emotions were melting rapidly at the sound of the furious roar. The negative emotions were swiftly depleting and there was even a feeling of vindication.

    The golden dragon swayed its body and charged out of the Golden Dragon Spear. The Golden Dragon Spear fused with the dragon which resulted in a faint blue hue appearing on the enormous golden dragon¡¯s scales. Thick and intense life source attached to its body as if it had truly be alive.

    That was Tang Wulin¡¯s blood soul fusion skill, the Blue Emperor Dragon Soars to the Heaven!

    After his cultivation, all these days apanied by hisplete control over his cultivation base, Tang Wulin¡¯s control over the Golden Dragon King Bloodline and his understanding of his blood soul fusion skill had already advanced by another level. The Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s infusion increased the energy emitted from his Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven and added a portion of vitality to the soul skill. This was what made it so powerful.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The ck Dragon ys and the Blue Emperor Dragon Soars to the Heaven collided into one another loudly.

    Before everyone¡¯s eyes, the signs of disintegration began to appear on the ever domineering Dragon ying Saber instantly before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The saber¡¯s radiance dimmed before it began to break down on arge scale. At the exact moment when the golden radiance and ck radiance coincided, the audience witnessed the Golden Dragon Spear touch against the back of the Dragon ying Saber.

    ¡°Ding!¡± A crisp ringing was heard. The Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi¡¯s entire body shook violently as he was sted away by the massive force cast by the Golden Dragon Spear like a meteor.

    Streams of the golden spear¡¯s consciousness surged wildly into his body, but it was also at this moment, a ck soul ring rippled away from the Dragon ying Saber and engulfed the streams of spear¡¯s consciousness.

    Sima Jinchi felt great pain all over his body as if every inch of his skin was tearing apart. Yet, his Dragon ying Saber was radiating exceedingly joyous emotions to him as if it had acquired something amazing. All the sad cries of the giant dragons vanished, leaving behind the sounds of cheerful buzzing.

    What was going on?

    In the next moment, Sima Jinchi felt as a peculiar energy fluctuation radiating from the Dragon ying Saber burst into his body. His soul power cultivation had stopped elevating for many years, but to his surprise, it rose just a little, trembling upward.

 Chapter 1066 - Hell Evil Dragon Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Hell Evil Dragon Emperor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Sima Jinchi was even more surprised to find that his sea of spirit became clearer in an instant. Indeed, everything in his surroundings seemed to turn clearer. He had already achieved the spiritual cultivation base of Half Step Spirit Domain, so it was extremely difficult even if he wished to advance by just a little. Yet, Tang Wulin¡¯s one strike managed to elevate his soul power and spiritual power along with the elevation of his Dragon ying Saber.

    ¡®How? How is that possible? What¡¯s happening here?¡¯

    Even after being sted away, Sima Jinchi felt that the level of shock he felt in his heart at present was beyondparison. In other words, even if he did manage to elevate in a battle, it would only affect his experience and skills, but not his soul power or spiritual power. Perhaps it would be possible to elevate his spiritual power due to external stimtion, but his soul power would never do so.

    ¡®What¡¯s actually going on? How did the enemy¡¯s attack dawn upon myself yet elevate my cultivation base?¡¯

    This was simply unbelievable and imusible!

    Tang Wulin watched as the ck radiance from the opponent¡¯s body spread out and enshrouded him. Soon, the opponent¡¯s body was stabilized while his spear¡¯s consciousness was dissolved by the opponent.

    At present, he had the upper hand, so he would definitely not show his opponent any mercy. Tang Wulinunched the Golden Dragon Flies once again. At the same time, the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand glowed brightly as he unleashed the Blue Emperor Soars to the Heaven again. A ferocious golden dragon that was even wilder than before surged out and shot straight at the opponent.

    Meanwhile, the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi had just sprung back into action andnded on the ground when Tang Wulin¡¯s attacks reached him. His consciousness infused into the Dragon ying Saber and triggered the Dragon ying Saber¡¯s Sabersoul. A horrifying aura abruptly diffused out of his body.

    Tang Wulin felt as if he had sunk into the battlefield. His surroundings were filled with deadly silence. A gush of exuberant consciousness filled with justice and fairness descended from the sky.

    A giant purple dragon appeared in midair. It had a pair of blood-red eyes filled with evil energy. The gigantic Dragon ying Saber descended from the sky in the grasp of a huge golden hand. It shed at the purple giant dragon, cutting it from the forehead all the way to the dragon¡¯s tail, and split its body into two halves.

    Agonizing screams, reluctance, and purple vapor filled the air, engulfing the whole sky. What was that?

    It was the Hell Evil Dragon!

    The name of ¡®Evil Dragon¡¯ appeared in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind in a baffling manner. The Evil Dragon, as its name implied, was certainly a creature of great malice in the Dragon n.

    The Dragon ying Saber¡¯s grew in size by more than tenfold after it swept past the Hell Evil Dragon¡¯s body. Dark purple blood coagted and formed into purple striations on the de. It descended from the sky and instantly enveloped Tang Wulin¡¯s spear¡¯s radiance and the golden dragon that had manifested from the Blue Emperor Soars to the Heaven.

    Before the giant saber, everything appeared minuscule whether it was Tang Wulin himself or his Blue Emperor Soars to the Heaven.

    Tang Wulin finally felt how terrifying the Sabersoul endured by Ye Xinn was the other day. He could not evenpletely see through the mysteries of the Sabersoul but only felt an irresistible, boundless energy.

    The Blue Emperor Soars to the Heaven paused for a moment. Soon after, the Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand shook violently and burst forth with countless golden spear¡¯s radiance. Every stream of the golden spear¡¯s radiance was attached to a stream of blue-gold spear¡¯s radiance thatplemented one another and shot forward with an indomitable will!

    It was the Blue Emperor Thousand using Fingers!

    This very strike was undoubtedly Tang Wulin¡¯s most powerful ever from his Golden Dragon Spear. It was also his most powerful blood soul fusion skill thatpletely merged his bloodline power, soul power and the spear¡¯s consciousness formed from the Thousand using Fingers into one and transformed into his most formidable attack. Countless spears of lightbined into one before hitting the saber¡¯s radiance.

    ¡°Buzz...¡±

    The entire Sabersoul¡¯s world shook violently before disintegrating part by part. Countless golden spears of light transformed into golden dragon lightning that struck mercilessly at the purple saber¡¯s consciousness and destroyed it.

    The audience could only see that Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi¡¯s sixth soul ring glowed before he thrust out the saber. The entirepetition stage turned purple. The giant purple dragon seen by Tang Wulin could not be seen by the spectators. They could only see that the Dragon ying Saber suddenly erged by countless times and enshrouded Tang Wulin.

    On the other hand, the Golden Dragon Spear in the Golden Dragon King¡¯s hand suddenly burst with unprecedented dazzling light, as if it had transformed into a massive golden glowing orb that bloomed outward at once.

    The collision between purple and gold shook the terrifying Sabersoul till it shattered. However, all the golden dragon lightning unleashed by the Golden Dragon Spear was also engulfed by the purple Sabersoul.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s cultivation base had not reduced, but, in fact, it was rising steadily and seemed to have reached a whole new level.

    An expression of absolute joy emerged on Sima Jinchi¡¯s face underneath his mask. ¡®It¡¯s real!¡¯

    ¡®Could my cultivation base be elevated, after not advancing for so many years? Could it be that this is the true realization of everything I felt as I entered that miraculous world when I first manifested my Sabersoul back in those days? Everything there was real?¡¯

    As this thought shed crossed his mind, the Dragon ying Saber in his hand had not hesitated at all. His seventh soul ring shimmered as the Dragon ying Saber paused ever so slightly in the air. His saber¡¯s hilt began to change as pieces of golden scales emerged on it. Finally, a dazzling golden dragon w, shimmering with a white aura, grabbed the Dragon ying Saber¡¯s hilt.

    Sima Jinchi disappeared. What remained was his Dragon yer Avatar!

    It was his seventh soul skill and also his martial soul avatar, Dragon yer!

    That huge saber was raised once again with his shimmering sixth soul ring appearing on top of the Dragon yer Saber. Meanwhile, the surrounding space turned a dark purple color, akin to an enormous violet vortex.

    It was no longer that Hell Evil Dragon from earlier appearing before Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes anymore but a terrifying giant purple-ck dragon, seemingly hundreds of meters in length, that could fill up the sky andnd. The protruding crest line on the dragon¡¯s purple-ck scales was even flickering with a faint golden hue.

    It was the Hell Evil Dragon Emperor!

    From the moment the Hell Evil Dragon Emperor had appeared, Tang Wulin clearly felt it seemed familiar for some reason as if he had seen this creature before.

    Oh no!

    In his heart, Tang Wulin could immediately sense that danger was upon him.

    Even though the Thousand using Fingers had managed to break the opponent¡¯s attack, the earlier technique of ying the Evil Dragon earlier turned into ying the Evil Dragon Emperor after the opponent unleashed his martial soul avatar. How was this the same thing?

    Moreover, when the golden dragon w appeared on his hilt, it made a holy aura emerge in his formerly wild saber¡¯s consciousness. Moreover, the aura was vast and boundless, and by no means less powerful than the Holy Angel n¡¯s martial soul.

    At present, Tang Wulin had no time to reflect on this. His conscious mind waspletely immersed in the meditative process for his Golden Dragon Spear.

    Arge flower bloomed behind his back. It was the Damask Tulip emerging followed by peculiar light patterns that spread out behind him. It was his sixth soul skill, the Devour Heaven and Earth!

    More precisely, it was supposed to be his blood soul fusion skill known as the Blue Emperor Devour Heaven and Earth.

    Therge flower opened up as an enormous golden shadow emerged behind the flower soon after. It was a huge golden heart.

    ¡°Dub dub, dub dub, dub dub!¡± The sound of the strong heartbeat echoed through the entire area.

    The entire audience could feel that their heartbeats were affected. It was as if their heartbeats were syncing with the sound of that golden heart¡¯s heartbeat immediately. An intense energy fluctuation burst out in the air soon after. The energy storm condensed and advanced toward therge flower.

    Tang Wulin raised his head and revealed his eyes which hadpletely turned gold. The energy fluctuation from his body was rapidly strengthening exponentially.

    Even though he had yet to possess a martial soul avatar, his cultivation base was rising exponentially by relying on the amplification from his Blue Emperor Devour Heaven and Earth that was close to martial soul fusion skill.

    He thrust the Golden Dragon Spear forward and unleashed the Blue Emperor Thousand using Fingers once more!

 Chapter 1067 - Have I Won?

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Have I Won?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In a split second, the entirepetition stage ruptured with countless rifts crisscrossing every corner of the stage. The tattered patterns, swirling and winding, raged wildly across the stage as the giant purple saber descended from the sky.

    There was no crashing sound, but the entire stage seemed to have copsed at the moment. The protective, energy shield on thepetition stage disintegrated as well.

    The audience watching thepetition did not cheer aloud but gasped in surprise instead. The audience who were seated close to the stage were pulverized into powder.

    With thepetition stage as its center, a massive light orb floated above while the terrifying explosions continued to shake and erupt over the stage.

    At least half of the attending audience died within seconds of the explosions. They were sted into powder which scattered all over, akin to the heavenly maids scattering flowers, amidst the booming noise.

    Thementator¡¯s voice halted. Such a situation was unprecedented in the history of the Star Dou Battle Network.

    There was no doubt that this was a catastrophic incident. The incident caused tremendous harm to the audience who had spent good money to watch thepetition. They ended up losing their lives.

    Those people had actually paid to watch thepetition! Although it was only a simtion, it was definitely not a good feeling to have to pay to experience death. There was no doubt that it was the Star Dou Battle Network¡¯s design failure for they had overestimated the resilience of the battlework¡¯spetition stage. The stage was instantly destroyed in the massive collision.

    Why did this happen?

    In the Blood God Battalion.

    The group of Blood Gods was stunned from witnessing the scene. They had not expected to witness such a ¡®spectacr sight¡¯ in thepetition, much to their surprise.

    When Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was beating violently, Blood Nine¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily. Had the boy already grown to this extent in less than a month?

    Even though the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi was an eight-ringed Soul Douluo at present, Blood Nine was quite sure that despite his Title Douluo rank, he might still lose to Sima Jinchi in a battle. On the other hand, Tang Wulin was actually capable of fighting against Sima Jinchi and not lose.

    What did the damagedpetition stage signify? It signified that the collision between these two people had exceeded the battlework¡¯s endurance limit. ording to the data reported in the official announcement, the endurance limit of the Star Dou Battle Network¡¯spetition stage was equivalent to the full force attack of a three-word battle armor master!

    One could only imagine the extent of the collision between Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi earlier!

    The ginormous light orbsted for half a minute before it gradually faded.

    The audience tform that was initially surging with the deafening, cheering sounds had turned into a heap of rubble. Those who were still alive were screaming in pain but there was only a handful of them!

    It turned out the center of explosion on thepetition stage had sunk more than a hundred meters. Nheless, two silhouettes remained in the center.

    There were countless saber marks in crisscross patterns on his Dragon Moon battle armor. His hand tightly grasped the Golden Dragon Spear which was stabbed into the ground to support his body.

    The Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi was not feeling well either. His battle armor was seriously damaged too. He held the Dragon ying Saber to prop himself up but the aura remained surging without cessation. It was even more peculiar that a shadow could be seen vaguely behind his back. It was a white giant dragon which appeared a little blurry.

    ¡°Haha, so this is how it is! Very well, then. I¡¯ve finally found it! Hahaha...¡±

    Sima Jinchi suddenly burst out with wildughter. On the other hand, Tang Wulin could not even utter a word at present.

    ¡®Have I lost? Am I going to lose after all?¡¯

    Tang Wulin felt a gleam of bitterness rippling through his heart. Sima Jinchi¡¯s Swordsoul was truly too powerful. The power of Tang Wulin¡¯s Thousand using Fingers had already burst out to its limit, yet it seemed like Sima Jinchi was in a much better condition than he was at present.

    He could not figure out why the soul power fluctuation radiating from Sima Jinchi¡¯s body was even more intense than before thepetition began despite being severely injured. It was utterly repugnant tomon sense! Yet, it happened to Sima Jinchi just the same.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Sima Jinchi suddenly raised his head. Only half a mask remained on his face to reveal his coarse face. He looked at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze as he mentioned three words to Tang Wulin.

    His gaze was fervent. Although Tang Wulin had a firm, persistent willpower, he felt baffled under Sima Jinchi¡¯s scrutiny.

    Just as he was about to speak, all of a sudden, Sima Jinchi¡¯s body turned into a radiance as he vanished from the spot.

    What was that? Did he disconnect himself intentionally? Did he withdraw himself from thepetition?

    Tang Wulin looked at Sima Jinchi, who had vanished without a trace, in a daze. At the same time, he heard the electronic voice, ¡°Number Thirty-Three, victory.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ve won?¡¯

    ¡®Could it be Sima Jinchi was a spent arrow earlier? That¡¯s not right! The soul power fluctuation on his body truly existed and was exuding a powerful consciousness. Even Tang Wulin felt that Sima Jinchi had some form of qualitative elevation during the battle. Tang Wulin was genuinely no match for Sima Jinchi after the elevation.

    Yet, he gave up thepetition. He surrendered for this round and subsequently relinquished the top two ranks of this year¡¯spetition.

    Tang Wulin had never won in such a manner before, particrly apetition in which he had no idea how he won. All of a sudden, the expression on his face became peculiar. He had nned to spare no effort in fighting initially. In any case, he did not expect to win in such a manner.

    In the Blood God Battalion.

    Blood One witnessed the scene in bewilderment. Although he demanded that Tang Wulin be the champion, actually, he did not truly wish for it to be true!

    It was apparent that Tang Wulin had lost in thispetition, but he lost it in amendable manner. Sima Jinchi had an awe-inspiring reputation and Blood One understood this very well. This person was once considered the number one valiant soldier of the Southern Army Corps. Regardless of the type of battlefield, Sima Jinchi only braced himself with his saber for he despised modern technology. Even so, very few people were capable of defeating him.

    However, why did Sima Jinchi admit defeat in this case? Blood One¡¯s sources told him that Sima Jinchi was a highlypetitive man.

    In the Southern Army Corps, Sima Jinchi was feared by everyone. There was utterly no one who was willing to work with him, for his greatest enjoyment was to just fight.

    Why then did this person who had the upper hand choose to admit defeat?

    Themunication system of thepetition was broken. Sima Jinchi¡¯s final words to Tang Wulin was heard by Wulin alone.

    Anyhow, the result of thepetition was announced.

    Victory to the Golden Dragon King. He had entered the finals!

    He had truly won!

    In the Southern Army Corps.

    Xu Xiaoyan watched the screen before her. ¡®Surprisingly, the captain managed to defeat the Gale Saber Demon?¡¯

    She was in the Southern Army Corps, so she understood a person¡¯s behavior in the army very well. Even the generals would take a detour when they saw this person. He had no friends nor family, only his Dragon ying Saber.

    He spent every day doing nothing but cultivating. He had the military rank of a senior colonel pinned on his shoulders. Yet, in reality, he did not even have a single subordinate. Thus, his military ranks were purely for disy.

    However, he would be the Southern Army Corps¡¯ trump card whenever the grand army warriorpetition was held. With the Gale Saber Demon, the army was always triumphant. Below the rank of a Title Douluo, he was a man without peer!

    His odds were ranked second and not first in this year¡¯s Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge because the person who was ranked first was truly extraordinary. However, the person ranked first was not a worthy opponent of Sima Jinchi based on their fighting capacities.

    Yet, he had lost. He had lost to the captain of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    He was twice as old as Tang Wulin! Nevertheless, he lost.

    Xu Xiaoyan took a deep breath. She felt a gush of warm blood surging in her chest. At this moment, she realized why Yue Zhengyu made up his mind to withstand the pain of the Holy Baptism.

    ¡®Has our captain grown to that extent? If we don¡¯t quicken our pace to catch up, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll truly be left behind.¡¯

    ¡®No, I can¡¯t rest easy anymore. I¡¯ll need to be more powerful as well so I won¡¯t hamper myrades¡¯ abilities.¡¯

    Xu Xiaoyan stood up abruptly. At this very moment, her gaze turned determined. She thought of a ce which would be most suitable for her cultivation. The ce was not located in the southern region...

    ¡®It¡¯s time for me to leave. Zhengyu, wait for my return!¡¯

    The huge room was decorated splendidly in gold and jade, but the decoration made the ce feel ancient. It was the precipitation of time and the true secret of nobility.

 Chapter 1068 - Angel Douluo Yue Zhengen

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Angel Douluo Yue Zhengen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The inner secrets were certainly not something that could be formed within a day. They were the fruits from the umtion of countless generations of seniors. That was how the inner secrets came to be.

    Behind the huge office desk sat an old man. Although his hair and mustache appeared white, his back was still as straight as a rod. On his shoulders shone three dazzling stars of a general, a federal general!

    On the wall behind him hung arge painting. The painting depicted a man covered in golden armor from head to toe. The man wielded a huge sword, and three pairs of clean, white wings extended behind him. Every feather was drawn with absolute attention to detail, and they appeared real.

    The man who sat behind the desk engaged in his tasks was the Southern Army Corps¡¯ armymander, the Holy Angel n¡¯s current n elder. He held a high position and great powers in the entire Federation. He was the Holy Angel Douluo Yue Zhengen.

    Yue Zhengen had controlled the Southern Army Corps for more than forty years. The Southern Army Corps was like a piece of iron. In a certain sense, it could be regarded as a special force among the federal armies.

    The Southern Army Corps itself had the support of many great ns, be it in terms of manpower or financial resources. That was the reason the Southern Army Corps depended the least on the army among all the army corps. It was also difficult for the army to assign any personnel to the Southern Army Corps because they would face retaliation from the great southern ns.

    In the whole of the Douluo Federation, the southern region adhered to tradition the most. In terms of technological advancement, they were not as advanced as the central region nor the western region. However, they were the strongest in financial power. In the federal parliament, the great southern ns and various political aristocratic families had more than one-fifth of the seats.

    On the Federation¡¯s side, they had attempted to wrest control of the Southern Army Corps¡¯ more than once. However, they did not seed because nobody dared to go against the southern conservative wing. They were a force to be reckoned with in the parliament. In other words, these great ns also needed the support of an army behind them.

    That was the reason behind the Southern Army Corps¡¯ rich inner secrets. Even the army could not do anything about them.

    The leader of the Southern Army Corps had always been someone from the Holy Angel n. The primary reason was because the Holy Angel n was the strongest among all the traditional ns. Almost every generation of the Holy Angel n produced a Hyper Douluo or even a higher-rank Douluo. A Hyper Douluo with the Holy Angel martial soul was more powerful than the ordinary Holy Angel Douluo. Furthermore, the Holy Angel n had produced a Limit Douluo before.

    The other reason being the Holy Angel n¡¯s impartiality. They had always been fair and just to everyone. It was dictated by their martial soul. If they did not measure up, they would not be able to cultivate the Holy Angel martial soul to a higher level.

    Over the four decades since Yue Zhengen gained control of the Southern Army Corps, he strived to build a strong army. He reduced the number of soldiers but greatly improved their individual strengths. Thebat strength of the Southern Army Corps was formidable. They were well-equipped and were not inferior to the Central Army Corps which was under the Battle God Hall¡¯s jurisdiction.

    However, these great southern ns were not an unruly bunch. With the existence of the Southern Army Corps, the disciples of these great ns would only enlist in the Southern Army Corps. They did not spread their influence to other ces. It was how the bnce was maintained between them and the parliament.

    ¡°Reporting!¡± came a loud voice from outside the door.

    The edge of Yue Zhengen¡¯s lips twitched. He did not have to ask to know who it was. There was only one person who dared shout ¡°reporting¡± with such a loud voice at his door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened, and a majestic figure appeared in his office. This person walked with a majestic gait and reached Yue Zhengyu¡¯s desk in a few steps. He stood still and did a military salute.

    ¡°General!¡±

    Yue Zhengen lifted his head and looked at the person before him. He could not help but shed a helpless expression. The person was a senior colonel with two bars and four stars on his shoulders. He was more than two hundred and ten centimeters in height. His shoulders were extremely broad, and he resembled a mountain as he stood there.

    His facial features were rough and wild but were resolute at the same time. There seemed to be mes dancing in his eyes. If ever there was an apt description, he would be considered savage.

    At least, it was the case in the Southern Army Corps.

    ¡°Jinchi, has thepetition ended? Are you in the finals?¡± asked Yue Zhengen. Regarding Sima Jinchi, Yue Zhengen was also at a loss. With Sima Jinchi¡¯s abilities, he was supposed to be a general long ago. However, this person was not made out to be an officer. He had undergone the most transfers in the Southern Army Corps. From his initial post as themander of the Imperial Guard to the posts of instructing officer, divisionmander, and others, he seemed to shirk every given responsibility.

    The reasons were simple. This person was a martial fanatic who knew not how to restrain himself. It wasmon for him to injure someone. As was the case, the high-ranking officials in the Southern Army Corps were mostly from the great southern ns. Hence, the reports against him were relentless.

    Yue Zhengen admired his valor. No one knew the me he had to shoulder for his sake.

    After the Star Dou Battle Network simtion system was established, the ones who were most excited about it were none other than the warriors from the Southern Army Corps. Finally, there was a venue for the Gale Saber Demon to indulge his passion for battle. They could finally be free from his harassment.

    As expected, Sima Jinchi had made his way to the semifinals in thepetition. For a time, the Southern Army Corps cheered for him.

    In truth, Sima Jinchi had contributed many merits to the army corps. However, his faults were more than his contributions. Under heavy opposition, he did not be a general. He ended up being a senior colonel, but he did not wield any influence at all.

    ¡°No, I lost,¡± said Sima Jinchi.

    Yue Zhengen¡¯s brows were raised. He could not help but show shock on his face, ¡°You lost? Who beat you?¡±

    Sima Jinchi found it difficult to hide his excitement. ¡°It¡¯s Zhengyu¡¯s captain. General, I want to go look for him. I¡¯ve finally found the person that I¡¯ve been looking for all this time. The purpose of my visit today is to bid you farewell.¡±

    ¡°The person that you¡¯ve been looking for? You¡¯re saying?¡± Yue Zhengen¡¯s eyes beamed, but he could barely hide the shock he felt inwardly.

    Nobody knew Sima Jinchi as well as he did.

    Sima Jinchi was already a rank-89 Soul Douluo. Besides, he had been at rank-89 for almost ten years now. He was thirty-nine years old today, but he already possessed the strength to be a Title Douluo when he was twenty-nine. With his natural talents, there was no reason why he was not already a Title Douluo.

    Anyway, after his soul power was raised to rank-89, he made no further improvements. It was the reason Sima Jinchi cultivated and fought with a frenzy. He had hoped to find an opportunity to achieve a breakthrough in battle!

    Unfortunately, things did not proceed as he had wished. Throughout the past decade, he was unable to find a breakthrough no matter how hard he worked. It was only after his Sabersoul was awakened that he experienced intriguing events in his spiritual world. These events seemed to be guiding him onward.

    Yue Zhengen knew very well that Sima Jinchi¡¯s Dragon ying Saber martial soul was definitely not inferior to the Holy Angel martial soul in terms of its quality. Moreover, under the diligent cultivation of this martial fanatic, he even awakened his Sabersoul. Once he attained the rank of a Title Douluo, his strength would definitely improve by leaps and bounds. The possibilities for his future would be endless.

    Currently, when Sima Jinchi said that he had found the person whom he had been looking for, it undoubtedly meant that he had discovered the way to achieve a breakthrough. How could this not make Yue Zhengen happy? Once he achieved a breakthrough, Sima Jinchi would most definitely be a peerless expert in the future!

    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± asked Yue Zhengen. He did not attempt to make Sima Jinchi stay. For one, he did not have such intentions in the first ce. On the other hand, if this person had made up his mind, nobody could deter him from doing what he wanted to do.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving immediately. So, I¡¯vee to ask you. Where¡¯s he at? I¡¯m sure you know, sir.¡± Sima Jinchi asked anxiously.

 Chapter 1069 - Never Coming Back

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Never Coming Back</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yes, he had had a breakthrough. During the battle, after enduring Tang Wulin¡¯s final attack, he had taken a step which he had not been able to for the past ten years. At that moment, he had reached the rank of a Title Douluo. He felt his own sublimation and a substantial improvement in himself.

    Sadly, the great achievement was only inside the Star Dou Battle Network, and after he left it, everything vanished. His soul power had returned to its initial rank. However, after experiencing the sensation of being a Title Douluo for only a brief moment, one could imagine his newfound passion.

    Yue Zhengen did not give him a direct answer. Instead, he posed another question, ¡°So, will you being back?¡±

    Sima Jinchi was slightly stunned. He scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t. ording to the strange feeling I had when my Sabersoul awakened, it seems that I have no choice, but to remain with this man after I find him.¡±

    Yue Zhengen did not disguise the disappointment in his eyes. Although Sima Jinchi was wild and intractable, his strength inbat was extremely powerful. In the army, he was always a beacon of morale. If such an incredible warrior left his army just like that, he could not help but feel a little heartache.

    However, this onlysted for a very short while. Yue Zhengen nodded and said, ¡°Zhengyu will be meeting up with you guys in the future. Do look after him for me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir.¡± Sima Jinchi thumped his firm chest.

    A faint smile appeared at the edge of Yue Zhengen¡¯s lips. ¡°Then go. He¡¯s in the Blood God Army.¡±

    ¡°Blood God Army? Where¡¯s that?¡± Sima Jinchi honestly had no knowledge of this federal secret.

    Yue Zhengyu told him the Blood God Army¡¯s location in a simple way.

    ¡°I never knew that there¡¯s such an amazing ce. It¡¯d be great if I can fight with the abyssal creatures. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have the time of my life there. I¡¯ll be off then. Goodbye, general!¡±

    As he said this, he gave Yue Zhengen another military salute.

    Yue Zhengen nodded and said, ¡°There are many experts in the Blood God Army, especially theirmander, the Bright Mirror Douluo, Zhang Huanyun. His strength is extraordinary. After you¡¯ve achieved a breakthrough in your cultivation base, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to go and spar with him. It¡¯d most certainly be of great help to your elevation.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s great! The Bright Mirror Douluo, Zhang Huanyun. I¡¯ll remember that. Thank you, general.¡±

    Yue Zhengen watched as Sima Jinchi left in great strides. Feeling somewhat abandoned, the corners of his lips twitched slightly. ¡°Zhang Huanyun, man, the ce will be quite lively after this. Haha!¡±

    When he woke up from his meditation, it was already early morning the next day. Tang Wulin heaved a sigh. He clearly felt he had improved even more.

    ¡®A Sabersoul, huh?¡¯

    ¡®If he didn¡¯t have a Sabersoul, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for me. But with it, that Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi really suppressed my abilities.¡¯

    In any case, what was with his Dragon ying Saber? Even if that Dragon ying Saber was of exceptional quality, how did it manage to nullify his Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s powers after head-on collisions? It seemed to have even devoured some of his Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s energy.

    Recalling his fight and thinking it through, Tang Wulin could almost be certain that Sima Jinchi had been assisted by his Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s power when he achieved a breakthrough during the battle.

    What was the rtionship between the Dragon ying Saber and the Golden Dragon Spear? This was his first time experiencing such a peculiar match.

    Without a doubt, the two were very closely rted. However, this closeness was something Tang Wulin had never felt before. Clearly, his Golden Dragon Spear was a divine tool that had been hidden in his bloodline all this while. There was no need to question its effects.

    Tang Wulin had personally confirmed the might of the Dragon ying Saber. It seemed to be able to call upon the powers of the evil dragons it slew in the past, perhaps the distant past, or maybe in some mystds, and then it could erupt with extremely terrifying force.

    His Golden Dragon Spear would not be suppressed by his Dragon ying Saber. On the contrary, after the two weapons collided, the impact did not harm him or the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi. The feeling was something like two acquaintances sparring with each other. However, from the damage the impact¡¯s shockwave had done to their battle armors, the terrifying power they released was evident.

    Even Star Dou Battle Network could not handle it.

    Were theypanions? If the Dragon ying Saber was also a divine tool which had been turned into a martial soul for Sima Jinchi to use, then would that not make it the same as his Golden Dragon Spear?

    Unfortunately, he could not leave the Blood God Army. If that was not the case, he would have liked to find the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi and ask him a few questions of his own. At the same time, he would also like to experience just how powerful this Dragon ying Saber¡¯s aura really was in person.

    How could he have known that the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi was already on his way, heading straight for the Blood God Army? Yue Zhengyu was in secluded meditation while Xu Xiaoyan was off somewhere searching for her own path. Nobody could have notified him of this.

    He had three more matches after this. From his battle with the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi, he could see that the uing matches would be extremely difficult. This was especially true for the mecha battle which was about to start!

    He had to fight with all he had. He had already made it this far in thepetition. He could not afford to lose, no matter what.

    What Tang Wulin did not know was that due to his victory over the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi, the entire Blood God Army was in a celebratory mood. Nobody questioned his being a major general at such a young age anymore. There was only a single thought in everyone¡¯s minds and it was that they had the most powerful expert below the rank of a Title Douluo. If Tang Wulin could obtain victory in the finals, he would be representing the Blood God Army as he climbed to the pinnacle of strength.

    Unfortunately, although they had been waiting in the resting area and the area surrounding the Blood God Army hoping to get a look at this major general who was at least the runner-up in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge while representing the Blood God Army, they were unable to catch a glimpse of this person.

    The semifinals of the mecha battles had started under such circumstances!

    Tang Wulin picked his mecha. Entering thepetition grounds with purposeful steps, spear in hand, he was shocked to notice that the volume of the cheering was clearly softerpared to the solopetitions, even though this was also the semifinals. The stadium only sounded slightly noisy. There was no sense of warmth or passion.

    He had been immersing himself in the battle with the Gale Saber Demon. Naturally, he did not know that the entire Star Dou Battle Network almost broke down after their battle.

    The venue of the semifinal matches was destroyed, and the spectators were also affected. There were many who died or were injured. Although nobody could actually die within the Star Dou Battle Network, the pain that they had to endure would be simr. It was akin to their experience in the spirit ascension tform.

    Hence, the Star Dou Battle Network had experienced the greatest threat to its existence ever since it came into being. A plethora ofints filled the entire Battle Network. This had also darkened the year¡¯spetition a bit.

    The federal government was quick to act. They came out with a statement immediately. They also exined that the battle between the Golden Dragon King and the Gale Saber Demon had indeed exceeded the attacking power of ordinary three-word battle armor masters. That was how such an incident came to happen. They refunded the ticket fares for every spectator and even gave them a fair bit ofpensation. At the same time, they also announced that they would further strengthen the periphery of thepetition stage for the mecha battles¡¯ semifinals and finals, and the soul masters¡¯ battles¡¯ finals.

    After a whole day, they somehow managed to settle this affair. However, that battle had still had a traumatic effect on some of the spectators. Hence, in today¡¯s mecha battles¡¯ semifinals, although the spectators were very interested in observing the match, their hearts were also hammering. ¡®Would what happened in the soul masters¡¯ battle happen again?¡¯ After all, nobody would like to suddenly experience the sensation of dying.

    Hence, the level of passion the spectators had, naturally, dampened greatly.

    However, when Tang Wulin and his opponent stepped into the arena, the spectators¡¯ emotions were still gradually aroused. After all, this was a collision between two experts. This match would decide who would be able to make it into the finals.

    As he looked at his opponent in the distance, Tang Wulin recalled this contestant¡¯s information.

    Without a doubt, ever since he made it into the top eight, the odds of every opponent would be better than his. This was also the case for his current one.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent in the semifinals was regarded as the oddest contestant in the year¡¯s mecha battle tournament. It was not because he operated his mecha in an unusual manner. It was because this contestant¡¯sbat strength did not originate from his mecha, but his martial soul. His moniker was the Bubble King.

    He was the only contestant to not equip his mecha with any weapons. Instead, he picked another set of thrusters and fixed it onto his mecha to increase his mecha¡¯s strength.

    There were also mecha masters who did this in real life. Only the mecha masters who were extremely confident in their own martial soul would do that. It was quite astonishing for such a mecha to be able to enter the semifinals. The might of his martial soul could only be imagined.

 Chapter 1070 - Bubble King VS Spear King

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Bubble King VS Spear King</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Someone had said before that with his peculiar martial soul, even if he were to fight in the soul masters¡¯ battles, it was expected that he would be able to enter the top sixteen. However, this contestant did not sign up for the soul masters¡¯ battle. If he had, his peculiar martial soul would definitely be recognized at first nce.

    The Bubble King against the Spear King. The semifinals!

    Tang Wulin raised the spear in his hand slowly. He dared not let his guard down while facing such a peculiar opponent. Since his opponent was able to make it into the semifinals, hisbat strength should not be underestimated. There was no room for him to rely on luck. The opportunity to face an unusual opponent was also a form of training for him.

    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one. The match starts!¡±

    With the electronic voice¡¯s announcement, the semifinals of the mecha battled finally began!

    Tang Wulin operated his mecha and engaged his thrusters right away. He charged toward his opponent at lightning speed. The spear in his hands was directed forward, and his momentum was majestic.

    Standing on the other side, the Bubble King¡¯s mecha paused for a moment in its ce. Nobody knew what it was doing. The distance between the two mechas was swiftly closing. Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha, brimming with a brilliant aura, formed a stark contrast with the Bubble King¡¯s mecha which had absolutely no energy fluctuation and resembled a sheep waiting to be ughtered.

    Tang Wulin coordinated his soul power fluctuation and his own bloodline aura. He was prepared to deal with any sudden changes. Naturally, his opponent would not havee unprepared. The only thing was that he was not yet familiar with his opponent¡¯sbat style. This Bubble King could be regarded as the individual with thergest variety ofbat methods of all the contestants in the mecha battles.

    Ling Wuyue had lost to him. Tang Wulin clearly remembered that when Ling Wuyue was describing the Bubble King to him, her tone was filled with disgust. This man had attached a fewrge bubbles directly onto her boomerang. This had rendered her arsenal of skills useless and eventually led to her losing the match.

    The two contestants continued to get closer to each other. For mechas, the distance of a few hundred meters would only take three breaths to traverse even from a stationary position.

    At that point, Bubble King¡¯s mecha finally moved. It straightened its torso and a pink hue suddenly appeared on the surface of his mecha. Then, the pinkyer swiftly expanded until it formed a giant bubble with a diameter of more than fifteen meters. The bubble enveloped Bubble King¡¯s mecha within it.

    If Tang Wulin continued to move forward, he would have crashed straight into that bubble.

    It was during moments like this that a mecha master could disy his operating skills. Tang Wulin instantly extinguished the thrusters on the back of his mecha. Not only that, through his soul power infusion and control over his bloodline power, he forcibly skewed the angle of his mecha¡¯s body slightly. Although the change was minute, it made his mecha slide over the side of the big bubble released by Bubble King¡¯s mecha instead of colliding into it head-on.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha swung the spear in its hands and stabbed at therge bubble which covered Bubble King¡¯s mecha.

    He intended to attack his opponent¡¯s weak point. The best way for him to deal with this opponent by first familiarizing himself with his abilities. As he faced a fighter who was said to have arge variety ofbat techniques, he dared not be careless nor would he be rash.

    The spear¡¯s tip struck the bubble. It sunk into it, but the bubble¡¯s surface did not break. Instead, it was supple and stic. Tang Wulin¡¯s strike had the force of his mecha¡¯s momentum behind it. Although there were no enhancements from his soul skills, the force with which it was stabbed into the bubble was not something that ordinary standard mechas could hope topare with. However, the power of that mecha¡¯s defensive strength had taken him aback.

    Not only that, another more peculiar scene appeared. After being stabbed by the spear, the giant bubble stuck to it. Tang Wulin made his mecha slide to the side, stretching the bubble now attached to the spear.

    Bubble King¡¯s mecha seemed to flicker with light and the huge bubble broke free from the Bubble King¡¯s body. It then made its way toward Tang Wulin, quickly trying to cover his mecha along with his spear.

    Anyone could have guessed that it was definitely not something good if he waspletely enveloped by this huge bubble. In the Bubble King¡¯s previous battles, all his opponents that faced the same situation were swiftly defeated.

    A chill gripped Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. The best course of action at this moment was to give up on his spear to sever his connection with that bubble.

    However, he did not do that immediately. The spear in his hands shook, and Bluesilver Emperor vines swarmed out of the gaps in his mecha. They formed brand-new spears which struck against the bubble that wasing at him. They forcibly kept it at a distance and did not allow it to get close to his mecha.

    The Bluesilver Emperor vines quickly erged. Although the bubble was huge, its diameter was not as long as the vines! Under the Bluesilver Emperor vines¡¯ blockade, it was forcibly kept at bay on one side of Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha.

    However, it was at this very moment when the bubble suddenly reddened.

    This processsted only for a short while, perhaps only a second or even instantly. In the next moment, with a loud boom, the bubble exploded. The intense sound of the st brought with it a powerful shockwave and blew away Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha. The impact was so strong that his mecha flew off to one side. The protective barrier on his mecha shone brightly in response.

    Apuse and cheers were finally heard on thepetition stage. It was unclear whether they were the result of Tang Wulin¡¯s reaction or the peculiarity of the Bubble King¡¯s battle style.

    The Bluesilver Emperor vines were sted into bits which scattered everywhere. Even so, the Bluesilver Emperor was on par with any powerful martial soul. It was not even scratched after going through such an explosion.

    Everything happened in the span of a few moments. What the spectators saw was two mechas barely missing each other. The Bubble King released arge bubble which was pulled to the side by Tang Wulin, then it exploded and sent Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha flying.

    The Bubble King¡¯s mecha had already shifted its position toward Tang Wulin. Another bubble which was theplete replica of the previous one appeared on its body again. At the same time, he engaged his soul thrusters and charged after Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha. It seemed like he wanted to ram him.

    After the previous collision, Tang Wulin could not help but feel curious. As expected, this Bubble King was different. This unknown great bubble of his hadbined offense and defense into one. It even had a certain degree of controlling power.

    If he had been enveloped by thisrge bubble before the explosion happened, it would not have been easy for him to defend himself against the brunt of the explosion. He was also very curious about such a peculiar martial soul, unusual for someone who was able to proceed to the semifinals of the mecha battles. Also, from the soul power shockwave sent out by his opponent during the battle, he could feel that this Bubble King¡¯s soul power cultivation base must have been at least eight rings. In other words, this must have been a Soul Douluo-ranked expert.

    ¡®As expected, he¡¯s a powerful mecha master. No wonder Ling Wuyue lost to him.¡¯

    When he saw his opponent charging toward him, Tang Wulin did not dodge. He felt it was impolite not to reciprocate. ¡®If you¡¯reing for me, I¡¯ll give you a taste of my martial soul as well.¡¯

    The scattered Bluesilver Emperor vibes gathered once more. When he saw that his opponent was almost upon him, he activated his Bluesilver Impaling Array. A huge swathe of Bluesilver Emperor vines suddenly burst forth, not only from the ground but also from Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha. These Bluesilver Emperor vines turned into spear-like objects and shot straight at the Bubble King¡¯s mecha.

    The Bubble King had lightning reflexes. The instant the Bluesilver Emperor vines appeared, his forward-charging mecha suddenly changed direction. It made a ny-degree turn, from charging forth to rising upward.

    This maneuver hadpletely defied thews of physics. Besides, with the standard mecha¡¯s bearing capacity, if this was done under any normal circumstances, the mecha¡¯s joints would have surely been damaged.

    However, the Bubble King did it, and he made it seem effortless.

    ¡®Was that a bubble¡¯s buoyancy?¡¯ A thought struck Tang Wulin. He had suddenly grasped the secret behind it.

 Chapter 1071 - Powerful Bubble King

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Powerful Bubble King</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Bluesilver Impaling Array hit nothing. Bubble King, who was rising into the skies, shed with light. The huge bubble detached from his body and went straight for Tang Wulin. It resembled a colossal soul ammunition. Tang Wulin also clearly saw that many more bubbles were forming within thatrge bubble. These bubbles formedyers uponyers within the huge bubble which then merged with the outermost bubble. The huge bubble itself started to redden.

    ¡®Is he really using that as his soul ammunition?¡¯

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath. He raised his mecha¡¯s left arm and a beam of golden light shone. His Golden Dragon Spear appeared magnificently in his mechas grasp. Then, he threw it without hesitation.

    He felt that it was better to pop a bubble after all.

    Golden Dragon Spear shot out with lightning speed. It resembled a de of golden lighting in the skies. As it went along its course, only a series of explosion sounds could be heard from thatrge bubble.

    Tang Wulin sawyers upon consecutiveyers of explosive force bursting out in the skies. The shockwave built up through theyers and expanded outward. They exploded and almost covered half of thepetition grounds. Initially, the epicenter of the explosion was quite far away from him, but with this great explosion, it still lifted his mecha off its feet. It was imaginable how terrifying it would have been if this thing had hit him.

    The aftershock from this great explosion had barely faded when Bubble King¡¯s mecha had appeared before Tang Wulin without even making a sound. It had appeared in the most mind-boggling of way.

    When Tang Wulin noticed it, what he saw was a mecha covered in a huge bubble crashing towards the ground and escaping the explosion¡¯s shockwave from beneath it.

    Then, after therge bubble hit the ground, it had rebounded with a powerful sticity. This rebounding force even increased his speed twofold. From the impact with the ground, he had created a deflection and appeared before Tang Wulin. The colossal bubble erged itself directly in an attempt to cover Tang Wulin.

    ¡®Wow! a bubble can be used like that?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze focused. He stabbed out with the spear in his hands. Bluesilver Emperor vines covered his spear. At the same time, an extremely powerful Spear¡¯s Consciousness burst forth. He did not dodge it, nor was he afraid of being covered by the bubble. He stabbed forward with an indomitable will.

    The two opponents instantly collided with each other. The spear stabbed into the bubble and the bubble was dented. The two opponents collided with each other and the bubble covered Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha without question. However, it did not seedpletely. It was pushed away by Bluesilver Emperor vines. The tip of Tang Wulin¡¯s spear burst forth with spear¡¯s gleam which pressed forward forcibly as it attempted to break the bubble.

    Another huge bubble was released from Bubble King¡¯s body. It merged with the previous bubble from the inside. The two mechas were separated by these twoyers of bubbles. They were literally right in front of each other.

    The spear in his hands shook. Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha suddenly let out a furious, deafening howl. A massive Golden Dragon¡¯s head charged out from his mecha¡¯s chest. The intense soundwave even createdyers of ripples on therge bubble¡¯s surface.

    Bubble King¡¯s mecha clearly paused momentarily. Its spear¡¯s gleam burst forth and it finally broke through the twoyers of bubbles smoothly. It was pointed directly at Bubble King¡¯s pilot cockpit.

    At the same time, while the Golden Dragon¡¯s head was letting out the furious roar, Tang Wulin¡¯s spear buzzed. This standard spear seemed somewhat unable to endure the immense energy that erupted suddenly. It quickly shattered, but the spear¡¯s gleam that had formed inside the spear remained. It brought with it a shaking golden spear¡¯s gleam that instantly reached the Bubble King¡¯s chest.

    ¡®Prate!¡¯

    ¡°Puh!¡± Bubble King¡¯s mecha was prated by that terrifying impaling force and was directly ruptured.

    However, a peculiar scene appeared as well. The ruptured portion suddenly turned pink. Then, it intensely wriggled. The thrusters behind Bubble King¡¯s mecha suddenly shone brightly. This made it charge forward suddenly and ram into Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha.

    The intense collision created a powerful vibration. The protective barrier on the surface of Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha was suddenly shattered by the impact. That was not all,yers of bubbles started covering it as well. The bubbles swiftly turned red. Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor had no time to push it away before a series of explosions urred.

    In the time it took to create a spark, the upper hand of the battle kept shifting from one side to the other. For some time, the spectators were at a loss as to who was at an advantage.

    Tang Wulin urged his soul power on. The Soul Core and Dragon Core within his body swirled at full speed. All the soul power released was used to defend himself. Densely packed Bluesilver Emperor vines covered his mecha and endured the explosions which came at him over and over again.

    The spectators were unsure who had the upper hand. There was no reason that he would not know. After the previous exchange of blows, the one who was at a disadvantage was him.

    When the spear¡¯s gleam prated Bubble King¡¯s mecha, he had felt something amiss. At that moment, he had not only used Golden Dragon Roar, he even used the Golden Dragon st. However, when it prated his opponent¡¯s mecha, he felt as if he had stabbed into an extremely sticky and thick substance. It was like sticky rubber, but it seemed like a bubble with a solid core. Even the greater vibration force released by Golden Dragon st was quickly dissipated within that sticky and thick sensation. Then, Bubble King started tounch his counterattack on him.

    Martial soul avatar! Tang Wulin believed that this was definitely an effect that could have only been unleashed by his opponent¡¯s martial soul avatar. His opponent had blocked his attack with his martial soul avatar and thenunched an all-out counterattack. His opponent tackled him and sent him reeling before following up with more bubbles.

    ¡®This guy is truly annoying!¡¯

    Ever since he entered the mecha battlespetition, this was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time thinking that the situation was difficult. Not only was his opponent¡¯s martial soul bnced in defense and offense, but it could also control his opponent¡¯s movements. It was even immune to physical attacks. It was practically insanely powerful! His bubble was like rubber. The more powerful the attack, the stronger the rebound. It was a martial soul that had no weakness to exploit!

    When he thought about this, Tang Wulin suddenly remembered something Wu Zhangkong had told him before.

    In this world, there were never any martial souls that had no weakness. All martial souls had their own perks and their own shorings. The more powerful the martial soul, the general case was that the weakness would be more fatal.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s words were proven true time and time again throughout Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation process. This included what he said about Tang Wulin as well.

    Of course, his Bluesilver Grass could not be regarded as a powerful martial soul, there were too many problems to it. After it evolved into Bluesilver Emperor, it was stillcking in offensive strength. How about his Golden Dragon King? It looked like an extremely powerful bloodline power on its own. However, behind that power, eighteen seals that could endanger his life at any moment were hidden.

    Simrly, the doughty Dragon King Long Yue back then had made Tang Wulin and the others feel almost powerless to stop him. However, he also had his own problem. The danger of the Mountain Dragon King martial soul were unstable emotions. This had resulted in him possibly bing a human weapon at any time. Hence, he dared not utilize his own ability as well.

    So, what was the Bubble King¡¯s weakness? It was impossible for him to be that perfect.

    One of the most important parts of the training that the Demon Ind gave Tang Wulin was that he became able to keep his cool regardless of the circumstances. This was because being flustered would only make things worse. Facing it calmly was the only way to deal with things better. Only then was it possible to turn the defeat into a victory.

    It was precisely with such an attitude that Tang Wulin was able to think calmly and look for his opponent¡¯s w. Although, he was expendingrge amounts of soul power under the relentless bombardment from the explosions and had his mecha damaged to a certain degree.

    After firing a series of bubble bombs, Bubble King¡¯s mecha also paused slightly. It dropped to the ground as if it was waiting for something.

    In truth, after Bubble King took the blow from Tang Wulin, it did not leave him unharmed.

    Although he had escaped death by using his martial soul avatar, the Golden Dragon st contained within his Spears Consciousness still shook him greatly and he was injured quite badly. He had still underestimated Tang Wulin. He would never have thought that his double defenses would still be broken through by Tang Wulin. In truth, his second bubble was not the same as his first bubble. Its defensive strength was the strongest among his soul skills. However, it was still unable to block Tang Wulin¡¯s attack under these circumstances. What this signified was obvious.

    Fortunately, he had turned his defeat into a victory by using his martial soul avatar. However, he could not be sure if his opponent was still alive after being rained down with his bubble bombs.

    If this was any other situation, he would not have even bothered to take a second look after a standard mecha had taken blows from his bubble bombs. One single bubble bomb was sufficient to shatter a standard mecha. It would not be unthinkable for the mecha to be sted to fine powder, even. However, his opponent was someone who was able to proceed to the semifinals. He was definitely not a simple person. He could feel from the previous stab that another extremely domineering force filled the Spear¡¯s Consciousness. If it were not for his quick reflexes, thispetition would have been over quickly. How could such an opponent not raise an rm within him?

 Chapter 1072 - Impenetrable

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Imprable</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At this very moment, the intense explosion sound was near its end. Tang Wulin¡¯s mechanded on the sidelines of thepetition stage with a loud boom.

    His Bluesilver Emperor vines appeared slightly charred. It was like the charred skin of a burnt potato.

    However, these Bluesilver Emperor vines were slowly retracted. When they retreated back into his mecha, they discarded theyer of ck skin like a snake undergoing shedding. Although they appeared much dimmer than before, it was clearly not enough to endanger them.

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha truly looked to be in a sorry state right now. His mecha¡¯s left arm was gone as a result of the explosion. His mecha was damaged in many parts, there were even parts that dangled outside. Unstable flickers of the soul circuit shed across his mecha. No matter how one looked at it, it seemed as if it would explode at any moment.

    Bubble King sat within his mecha¡¯s cockpit with his eyes slightly squinted. ¡®It¡¯s not over yet? Can he still take more of my attacks? Well then, just how many more bubbles can you take? If it¡¯s cultivation base, I¡¯m already an eight-ringed. I reckon that there aren¡¯t many with more powerful soul power than mine in this entire Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge.¡¯

    With the push from the thrusters behind him, Bubble King¡¯s mecha rose above the ground and swiftly entered the skies. It charged straight at Tang Wulin while anotherrge bubble took form around his body again at the same time.

    ¡°Your martial soul, what¡¯s its weakness?¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the mecha opposite him. The voice was intentionally lowered, but this sentence had made Bubble King¡¯s mecha slow down for a bit.

    ¡°Assuming that your martial soul is wless, then you¡¯d have no need to participate in the mecha battles. You should be able to gain an absolute advantage even in the soul masters battles. However, what¡¯re you afraid of? Or maybe, you¡¯re used to protecting yourself with a mecha. That means that there must be an extremely fatal weakness behind this powerful martial soul of yours. In reality, you¡¯ve covered up this weakness of yours with your mecha. That¡¯s why you¡¯re an outstanding Mecha Master, and not a soul master or battle armor master. I wonder if I¡¯m right.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s voice came slowly. It made Bubble King¡¯s flying mecha move slower and slower.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your weakness? It must be something that¡¯s easily noticeable and very fatal. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be this terrified. Let me guess, your bubbles, in a certain sense, are more like rubber. Rubber is waterproof, has a powerful defense and excellent stic force. You could even turn them into bombs, it¡¯s an absolute marriage of offense and defense. It fills me with endless wonders. Your rubber-like bubbles aren¡¯t even afraid of sharp objects, and they¡¯re inherently tough. But I believe that they must have a fatal weakness. After all, rubber has something that it¡¯s weak against, and that¡¯s fire!¡±

    When Tang Wulin said the final word, Bubble King¡¯s mecha clearly paused. It even swayed slightly.

    ¡®Fire! Yes, rubber was weak against fire. It was also very possible for a bubble to be weak against fire. This Bubble King was truly powerful, and his battle style was also so queer. However, what if his bubbles had a weakness? What if that weakness was the same as rubber¡¯s?¡¯

    The reason why Tang Wulin said what he said was not because he had guessed about them at the first moment. Instead, he was quickly analyzing what he knew in his heart. He had spoken out loud to buy himself some time to think.

    When he followed his own train of thought and spoke out what he had analyzed, his eyes had already brightened more and more. ¡®Yes, rubber was weak against fire. His martial soul might very well be weak against fire!¡¯

    As expected, Bubble King¡¯s mecha paused. He was clearly affected by his words.

    ¡°Childish!¡± At this very moment, a voice came from within Bubble King¡¯s mecha.

    ¡°If you have mes to do so, you¡¯re wee to try it!¡± As he said this, a bubble burst forth from his mecha. It shot straight toward Tang Wulin.

    Did Tang Wulin have fire? Of course, he did not. The most his Golden Dragon King¡¯s power could do was produce light that resembled mes. They were not real mes. However, just because he could not produce fire did not mean that he could not use fire.

    A beam of ck light suddenly spread out before Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha. It had seemingly covered the standard mecha¡¯s giant figure behind it. When the huge figure appeared, it drew a wave of surprised shouts from the crowd.

    It was too big, it was too huge! Only a handful who watched Tang Wulin¡¯s match in the divisionpetition knew that he had such a possession.

    The colossal figure was dozens of meters tall. The pair of disproportionate small wings pped lightly behind it. It opened itsrge mouth and shot out wild mes which flew straight toward the bubble.

    The bubble was already upon him. Under the impact of the mes, it immediately paused.

    Just when Tang Wulin expected the bubble to be melted by his Overlord Dragon spirit soul¡¯s mes, the bubble suddenly shed with light. It suddenly elerated and covered the Overlord Dragon¡¯s head. Then, it swiftly turned red and exploded loudly.

    The Overlord Dragon¡¯s colossal body reeled under the explosion. Then, it staggered backward for two steps. It shook its giant head as if it was feeling dizzy.

    ¡®It was not afraid of fire?¡¯

    Without a doubt, the Overlord Dragon had helped Tang Wulin block the attack. However, this also meant that Tang Wulin¡¯s deduction was wrong. Bubble King¡¯s martial soul was not afraid of fire! It was truly imprable by water or fire.

    ¡®How was this possible? Could it be that it truly had no weaknesses? This was not logical, it was not logical in any way!¡¯

    Bubble King had started to release a second bubble already. Then, a third one was released. The two bubbles flew in different directions. One of them flew toward the Overlord Dragon while the other flew directly toward Tang Wulin. It drew an arc in the air. His control over it was extremely masterful.

    ¡®No! it was impossible for it to not have a weakness.¡¯

    Tang Wulin made his mecha stand up. He threw his Golden Dragon Spear right at the bubble that came at him and popped it in midair. The bubble exploded loudly.

    ¡®If it was not water or fire, then what was its weakness?¡¯

    Bubble King was not in the least bit interested in Tang Wulin¡¯s thoughts. Currently, he was under his martial soul avatar. His bubble became extremely powerful.

    Another bubble was released. This one erged around him.

    Tang Wulin summoned his Golden Dragon Spear back to himself. At the same time, he focused his mind and spirit on Bubble King¡¯s mecha¡¯s movements.

    At the same time when the Overlord Dragon blocked the second bubble, its colossal body suddenly took a step forward and it charged straight towards the Bubble King¡¯s mecha. Itunched an attack towards him with its own huge body. Its giant tail was already raised. Even with the Bubble King¡¯s giant bubble¡¯s defensive power, it would not be a pleasant experience for him if he were to be hit by this. It was truly a wild beast-like existence.

    Another bubble was released. Tang Wulin was currently keeping a close watch. He suddenly noticed, before Bubble King¡¯s bubble was released, there was clearly something flickering within the bubble. Although it was only a very weak light, Tang Wulin had still seen it clearly in that instant.

    ¡®What was that? Soul skill infusion?¡¯

    ¡®What was he worried about? What was he trying to hide no matter what?¡¯

    ¡®His person was inside the mecha and was not visible from the outside. Could it be that he was hiding his appearance when he was releasing his soul skill? In other words, his weakness was when he was releasing his soul skill?¡¯

    When he thought about this, an idea suddenly sprung up in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. Maybe it was...

    He tossed his Golden Dragon Spear again. However, the bubble this time was different from the previous bubbles. It created a powerful stickiness. Although the Golden Dragon Spear had stabbed into it, it was stuck to it. It descended from the skies and dropped to the ground. For the time, it could not break free.

    Tang Wulin had lost his weapon.

    In the spectator¡¯s eyes, Tang Wulin, who had lost his weapon, was like amb awaiting ughter in front of the Bubble King. He could fall at any moment.

 Chapter 1073 - Bubble Kingâ€™s Flaw

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Bubble King¡¯s w</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, Tang Wulin seated in the mecha¡¯s control cabin cracked into a faint smile at this exact moment. A smile that no one had ever imagined.

    ¡°The next hit of mine is going to be your hour of doom.¡± Bubble King was not rmed in the slightest as he faced the Overlord Dragon that had already charged to his front. Heunched the soul propeller on the mecha¡¯s back and arose abruptly into the air to make an ingenious dodge in the air. The swiftness of his movement and the speed of his transformation were too plenty for the eyes to feast on.

    Could a standard mecha truly make that movement? There was no doubt that the movement had already exceeded a standard mecha¡¯s criterion. One would see that there seemed to be the addition of some bubble-colored adhesives on every joint of this mecha. It was very apparent that these adhesives enhanced the standard mecha¡¯s load capacity.

    The bubbles released from Bubble King¡¯s body became even bigger now. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin was already in an absolutely inferior position. Even if he still had a way to resist the attacks, he could only get beaten up passively.

    However, just as therge bubble was about to be released, Bubble King¡¯s mecha came to a stop in the air all of a sudden. The pause happened unexpectedly. Such that the audiences were stunned for a moment.

    Then, the bubbles that surrounded his body suddenly began to turn red.

    ¡®What was happening there? Why did the bubbles turn red so soon? I thought the bubble would explode when it turned red?¡¯ Almost all the audiences had already figured out that different colors of bubbles signified different functions. Yet, they did not understand why would Bubble King ignite his bubbles at this moment?

    The audiences had yet to react to the situation when a violent booming noise had already exploded in the air. The erged bubble exploded!

    ¡®What? What was happening? Was he trying to set fire to himself?¡¯

    The audiences were all confused. While the Bubble King¡¯s mecha had managed to unleash its protective shield, it was still exploding into a ball of fire within the powerful explosion.

    Then an iparably thick and huge tail shimmering in a duskgold color was flung over in the air. The fireball was sted away in an instant and produced a chain of huge explosions in the air!

    ¡°Thepetition has ended. Number Sixty-six, victory!¡±

    He had won!

    Who would have thought that thepetition would end in such a manner when the other side had the upper hand. It was simply unbelievable.

    Despite having every advantage, it appeared as if...the Bubble King had killed himself. He had taken his own life and died by his own hand.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha slowly stood up from the ground. The enormous Overlord Dragon stood by his side and appeared to be overflowing with dominance. Yet other than himself no one was willing to give the credit of thispetition¡¯s victory to him.

    ¡®Right enough, huh?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lip cracked into a faint smile as he sat cross-legged in the control cabin. ¡®As expected, there was a w...¡¯

    Just as Bubble King was about tounch his final all-rounded attack, Tang Wulin thought of a possibility.

    Bubble King¡¯s bubble had no fear of water nor fire and it was impressive serving in an attack or defense. However, he was still trying to conceal something. The problem that he attempted to conceal was certainly fatal to himself. Thus, Tang Wulin thought that it was possible that there was a type of ability that those bubbles that appeared to be all rounded could not iste. It was precisely spiritual power.

    Yes, spiritual power it was. On every asion when Bubble King unleashed his bubbles, he would be shimmering with different radiances. It should be rted to the infusion of his different soul skills. In other words, it was possible that all his foundation bubbles were the same. The different soul skills that were infused into the bubbles allowed the bubbles to have different types of abilities. If Tang Wulin¡¯s prediction was right, then every time Bubble King was engaged in the process of infusing his soul skill into the bubbles, it was also the time when it was most possible for the bubbles to be in trouble. Bubble King was concealing the process of him infusing his soul skill in them.

    There was also another possibility. The bubbles were not that stable on their own, so he would need to exercise intense control in order to allow the bubbles to achieve their true battle purpose. In this instance, Tang Wulin first thought of the problem regarding with spiritual power. In other words, Bubble King¡¯s bubble could very possibly be disrupted while infusing skills in them.

    No everyone was equipped with ability rted to spiritual power and there were also very few spiritual attribute soul masters. Yet one should not forget that the Tang Sect had a technique known as Purple Demon Eyes, which was an extremely good method to cultivate one¡¯s spirit and also incidentally functioned as spiritual assault. The more powerful one¡¯s spiritual power was, the better the effect of Purple Demon Eyes.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power had already approached the realm of Spirit Domain, so there was no doubt about how powerful his spiritual power was. There were not many Title Douluo-rank powerhouses who were worthy to be his opponent. In this case, one could only imagine how powerful was his Purple Demon Eyes.

    Hence, he made an attempt just as the opponent was unleashing his soul skill.

    As it turned out he was right. When those bubbles were out of control, or in other words when the Bubble King temporarily lost control, the explosion happened. Bubble King¡¯s act was equivalent to setting fire to himself.

    However, Tang Wulin still admired the Bubble King very much. Even though Bubble King lost to him, he was not piloting a standard mecha in course of his real life. As long as he was capable of providing very powerful ability in spiritual defense to his own mecha, he would almost make himself invincible.

    No wonder he chose to be a mecha master and could very possibly be a mecha master who was not even a battle armor master. This was the mysterious part of his background.

    No matter how one describes him, he would always be the absolute peak-level person in the mecha¡¯s world.

    Winning this round at least did not feel as depressing as the time when he was fighting against Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi. At least he understood how he won, but Tang Wulin did not feel much excited in his heart, rather he felt more admiration towards the Bubble King.

    This year¡¯spetition allowed him to bear witness to the abilities of many powerhouses. He had also seen that the world was huge and there was nothing inconceivable. He had witnessed so many strange and peculiar martial souls, soul skills and also all sorts of odd battle methods. He could describe this experience as an eye-opener. As for the elevation of his actualbat experience, it was simply something that no other cultivation method in his past managed to measure up to.

    For that, Tang Wulin was ever grateful for Blood One from the depth of his heart. He was thankful for that Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi for it was him who made him took on this path.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was Blood Nine in Blood God Army¡¯s Blood God Battalion. He could already call himself Blood Nine with dignity now.

    He had managed to enter both finals of soul master battle and mecha battle. Moreover, Tang Wulin had also figured out that he had most probably already revealed his identity.

    Any audience who had paid closer attention to him would immediately realize that his abilities were mostly ovepping with the Golden Dragon King after he used Golden Dragon Roar.

    He managed to enter the finals of both greatpetitions simultaneously by depending on his own effort. It could be said that he was already the true victor of this year¡¯s Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge right now.

    As for the audience¡¯s gasp of surprise and confused discussions after thepetition, Tang Wulin did not pay too much attention to that. He left Star Dou Cabin and the first thing he did was to give himself a decent hot shower.

    Frankly, even though it was a battle in Star Dou Battle Network at the time, the difficult fight with Bubble King still left Tang Wulin feeling sticky all over his body with an unspeakable difort.

    He felt much better after a shower.

    The opponents from semifinals were already so difficult to deal with, then how about the finals?

    It had been a very long time since Tang Wulin had ever anticipated something so badly. On the other hand, he was truly filled with anticipation towards the Federal Star Dou Battle Challenge Network right now!

    He was already at a point where he could no longer think about whether he could be the final champion. The experience of fighting with such powerful opponents was even more pleasurable than bing the champion for this was a rite of passage for his elevation in the future.

    He did not meditate as he won today¡¯s battle through his wisdom mostly. In reality, he still had a lot of emergency ns he had yet to use and only used a small portion of his soul skill. He still had Goldsong which he had yet to unleash as well.

    Thus, he would not necessarily lose thepetition even if he had not found the Bubble King¡¯s w. However, it was still a very joyous thing for him to be able to defeat the opponent with his wit!

    He exited his room but he did not go over to the resting area. There were truly too many people in the resting area now, especially when almost everyone from the army knew him. He could no longer find the calm and peace he sought for in the cafe.

    He opened the door to his forging workshop as he walked into the room.

    It had been some time since hisst visit here as he had been busy engaging in matters rted to the finals recently. He saw the familiar forging table. Even though metals were icy cold, his heart was burning hot with passion.

    He still had many tasks to do after thepetition this time had ended. Firstly, he would prepare all the metals required for his three-word battle armor. He would at least forge the basic shape. Also, he would forge himself a mecha using the best materials avable. A mecha that was most suited to himself.

    He had cultivated profound interest and attachment in mechas after engaging in mecha battle and through Ling Wuyue¡¯s guidance. The identity of a battle armor master and mecha master was supposed to be ovepped! What a waste that a standard mecha could not allow that at all for the space inside a standard mecha was not even sufficient for him to be d in battle armor at the same time.

 Chapter 1074 - The Unusual Sound

    <h4>Chapter 1074: The Unusual Sound</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    On the other hand, it was different when he was forging ording to his needs. If he could still own an extra ck mecha, then his ability to sustain a fight and his overall fighting capacity would certainly make another massive leap.

    He had already set down his goals for himself. His goal was to gradually elevate his soul power with stability and strive to achieve Soul Sage rank as soon as possible. At the same time, he would prepare his three-word battle armor¡¯s materials before he devotes all his efforts to make a mecha that belonged to himself.

    When all these tasks werepleted and if he could achieve a certain level of foundation, he nned to begin his efforts in restoring the Shrek Academy. By then, he would also need to meet up hispanions once in order to pass them their one hundred thousand year spirit souls.

    Shrek Seven Monster¡¯s abilities would certainly need to achieve an overall elevation, so they could exercise more influence in the army as well.

    Of course, all these efforts were far from adequate. At least it was not enough for now. Tang Wulin wondered when would all seven of them achieve Title Douluo rank. Only then they could truly acquire a certain level of speaking rights in soul master¡¯s world, army, and the parliament.

    They could very possibly face the parliamentary stratum which opposed the existence of Shrek Academy. On the other hand, the most powerful opponent that originated from that stratum could very possibly be the Spirit Pagoda too!

    Tang Wulin had never thought that he could support this type of situation on his own. They would need more assistance, and they would also need to be at a higher position in the continent with even more powerful overall abilities. Hence, they would need time to umte all the aforementioned points.

    After his time in the Blood God Army, the hatred in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart had settled. His impetuosity had reduced while he became more steady and far-sighted.

    There was more than just himself in this after all. Anyhow, he still had Tang Sect¡¯s support. His main focus was to utilize all the avable resources to make himself powerful enough to achieve his goal.

    Soon, rhythmic knocking sounds were heard in the forging workshop. It sounded akin to raindrops pattering rhythmically on the banana leaves, while asionally as light as a dragonfly skimming the water surface. The knocking sounds were pleasant yet filled with rhythm.

    The act of forging gradually calmed Tang Wulin¡¯s state of mind, so he could experience the metal¡¯s profoundness.

    ...

    ¡°He¡¯s in the finals? He¡¯s in both sides of the finals? huh! This truly is the acme of perfection, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zhang Huanyun¡¯s expression was slightly strange. Actually, his heart was bleeding! Back in the beginning, if he were to push himself a little harder perhaps he could win over the child.

    Now that he thought of it, it was not like he didn¡¯t stand a chance today. The boy once assaulted himself at that time, right? If he could use this point against him, even the old man Cao Dezhi could not possibly save him. Zhang Huanyun med it on himself. He was too kind.

    Zhang Huanyun watched thepetition between Tang Wulin and Bubble King as he heaved a deep sigh in his heart.

    ¡°Do you have more faith in my judgment now?¡± A voice with a tinge of humor was suddenly heard in his ears.

    Zhang Huanyun spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°don¡¯t you know how to knock first?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re such old friends, won¡¯t knocking distance us more?¡± A person had already taken seat opposite his office table. It was Heartless Douluo, the person whom he was stillining about earlier¡±

    ¡°What sort of ns do you have now?¡± Zhang Huanyun looked at Cao Dezhi sitting before himself with a burning gaze.

    Cao Dezhi could not helpughing as he said, ¡°you have a sharp sense of smell huh! I¡¯m here to meet and talk with you, don¡¯t be a little man that keeps thinking about how the boy is not yours. I can feel that he is getting closer and closer to maturity. He is much better than what I¡¯ve imagined. So I can¡¯t help but say this Shrek Academy is genuinely equipped with the foresight that we don¡¯t!¡±

    Zhang Huanyun scoffed saying, ¡°hey that academy is the number one academy on the continent with over twenty thousand years of history. An academy that was capable of putting forward the motto of ¡®producing monsters only, not ordinary people¡¯ since over twenty thousand years ago. How can we ever be on par with the academy when ites to our selection of people? Speaking of which, your Tang Sect has also existed for almost twenty thousand years, right? It¡¯s also considered a lineal descent of Shrek, so howe the Tang Sect doesn¡¯t have such good judgment?¡±

    Cao Dezhi said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°I¡¯m not here to quarrel with you. I¡¯ll tell you the n and you shall help me to make good omissions and fill deficiencies.¡±

    ...

    In the abyssal passage.

    ¡®Thump! Thump!¡¯ A soft thumping sound was transmitting from the abyssal passage.

    Jiang Wuyue frowned as his gaze fixated in the direction of the empty passage. He asked his assistant by his side, ¡°have you carried out a careful investigation?¡±

    ¡°Battalionmander, I¡¯ve already used the detector to carry out an all-rounded investigation. There¡¯s truly no appearance of any abyssal creature¡¯s aura. Even the Possession Demon could not hide from our newest development of reconnaissance equipment. At least on our side, I can confirm that there¡¯s no existence of abyssal creatures.

    ¡°Thump thump, thump thump, thump thump!¡±

    ¡°So where is this sounding from then?¡± asked Jiang Wuyue in dissatisfaction.

    The assistant spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve already checked every passage and the result is all the same. Genuinely, there¡¯s no sign of any abyssal creatures. Battalionmander, there¡¯s no need for you to be overly cautious. The abyssal side has just recently passed right! ording to the records of over the past few thousands of years, there should be norge scale assaults in at least another twenty to thirty years. Even if the impact of the abyssal tide this time wasn¡¯t as violent as before and the abyssal creatures did not suffer huge losses. But at the very least, I don¡¯t think they have the ability to charge over again within a short period of time. We¡¯ll still be having one or two years of stability here.¡±

    ¡°I hope so too. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been feeling slightly uneasy these days. Anyways, buck up everyone. Now¡¯s the time for our watch. Nothing can happen during this period of time, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Jiang Wuyue felt that his chest rxing slightly after giving out the remainder to his subordinates. Perhaps, it was because he was feeling rather stressful recently that he was acting with such vignce. Not that there was never an urrence of strange noises being emitted from the abyssal passage in the past. Anyhow, nothing came out of the reconnaissance so he should just leave it be.

    As soon as he realized how stressed up he was of recently, he was furious. The cause of his stress was precisely derived from Tang Wulin.

    The boy was overly perverted as well. He should be in the mecha battle¡¯s semifinals now, right?. Lose, he should just lose! If he could actually enter finals for both battles, the boy shouldn¡¯t be alive anymore.

    It was not long since the time when he was the young generations idol-type personage in the Blood God Army. Ever since Tang Wulin received such impressive results from this year¡¯spetition, there was nothing left for him.

    He felt even more worried because Long Yuxue still remained halfhearted regarding him. It was obvious that Long Yuxue did not have any thoughts on Tang Wulin yet she still would not give him an answer.

    Even his sister was incapable of helping him now for this issue. She was always talking about how he had low emotional quotient.

    ¡®How is my emotional quotient low? I thought that I¡¯m only a little careless when ites to my choice of words.¡¯ Although Jiang Wuyue felt resentful there was nothing that he could do.

    ¡®I¡¯ll wait until this round of watch ends before I meet up with Long Yuxue for a thorough discussion. If everything else fails, then I shall just confess my feelings to her this time. Then, I shall stalk and persist until she agrees. Hmmph! Regardless, I¡¯m going to fight it out!¡¯

    The abyssal passage regained its silence once again. There was utterly no sign of abyssal creatures in all thirty-six branches, but the interior of the main passage that was sealed for countless years seemed to be trembling and the trembling was gently apanied by the soft thumping sounds...

    ...

    Tang Wulin feltfortable all over his body after he returned from the forging workshop to his room. The feeling originated from being able to unleash himself to his heart¡¯s content. Every knock he made during the process of forging felt as if he couldpletely vent off the dejection in his heart and enhance his spirit.

    When he returned to his living quarters, he discovered in astonishment that his spiritual power was elevated despite only through two rounds of semifinals. He could sense the increase pretty obviously.

    As expected, he could only improve with stress. Not only had his spiritual power improved, but his Golden Dragon Spear had also changed as well.

 Chapter 1075 - The Sharpening of the Golden Dragon Spear

    <h4>Chapter 1075: The Sharpening of the Golden Dragon Spear</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin had not noticed this feeling after his battle with Gale Saber Demon, Sima Jinchi. But he began to feel that something different ever since the battle with Bubble King yesterday.

    It seemed like the Golden Dragon Spear was silently undergoing a transformation as well. It was still difficult for him to notice this transformation in the beginning. He only felt that something was different with Golden Dragon Spear. On the other hand, when his entire being calmed down after his forging work he managed to discover the distinctness within it.

    The Golden Dragon Spear became even sharper now. In simpler words, it was apparent that the Dragon ying Saber vastly benefited after the stimtion from Golden Dragon Spear during the battle with Gale Saber Demon. But what about the Golden Dragon Spear? What did it acquire?

    Tang Wulin sensed quietly for a moment before he slowly understood that the Dragon ying Saber was acting like a grindstone to Golden Dragon Spear. Every collision between these two weapons made Golden Dragon Spear even sharper and it could even be described as the spear¡¯s radiance being revealed to its full extent.

    He was capable of prating Bubble King¡¯s strongest defense not only because he used Golden Dragon Tremor Burst at the time, but it was also due to the Golden Dragon Spear being sharper than before.

    It felt like the Golden Dragon Spear was sharpened during the process. It was so sharp that it made one tremble. Even the coordination between his spear¡¯s consciousness and Golden Dragon Spear became even more perfect as if both sides were thoroughly acquainted with one another now.

    So it turned out that Dragon ying Saber was capable of benefiting Golden Dragon Spear in such a manner. Moreover, Tang Wulin could feel that Golden Dragon Spear managed to promote Dragon ying Saber as well. The mutual benefiting situation naturally resulted in Tang Wulin having a good impression of Sima Jinchi. If he could have the opportunity he truly wished to meet Sima Jinchi in real life.

    Golden Dragon Spear was truly a divine weapon! It was simply a once in a blue moon opportunity for the Golden Dragon Spear to promote another divine weapon! What a waste that Gale Saber Demon was in Southern Army Corps at the moment. Southern Army Corps was located far away, so Tang Wulin did not have the time to pay a visit to this person within such a short period of time.

    By the time thepetition ended, Tang Wulin would apply for a leave of absence from Blood One and if he had adequate time he would take Gu Yue for a trip to Southern Army Corps. He would also like to see how Zhengyu and Xiaoyan were doing there as well.

    ¡®No!¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body shook all of a sudden.

    ¡®Golden Dragon Spear came into contact with Dragon ying Saber in Star Dou Battle Network¡¯spetition. It¡¯s impossible to take anything except actualbat experience out of Star Dou Battle Network so how did Golden Dragon Spear manage to be sharpened by the Dragon ying Saber? This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡¯

    Tang Wulin could not help but frown deeply when he thought of this. There was no doubt that Dragon ying Saber¡¯s presence made him discover some of the profound mysteries of Golden Dragon Spear. On the other hand, these profound mysteries could very possibly be rted to how Tang Wulin could make Golden Dragon Spear more powerful in the future.

    In other words, Golden Dragon Spear was supposed to be a part of Tang Wulin¡¯s ability. Moreover, it was an extremely powerful part of it. If Tang Wulin was described as Golden Dragon King, then Golden Dragon Spear was considered the Golden Dragon King¡¯s fangs.

    There was no doubt that the sharper the fangs were, the more terrifying was Golden Dragon King¡¯s attacking ability.

    Yet, how did Dragon ying Saber actually stimte the sharpening of Golden Dragon Spear?

    Yes, Tang Wulin could already conclude that Golden Dragon Spear was not sharpened through the grinding process rather it sharpened on its own after being stimted by Dragon ying Saber. As for the specific details of this event, Tang Wulin had no idea.

    Regardless, it seemed like Tang Wulin would need to figure out a way to meet Sima Jinchi. If his Dragon ying Saber was a divine weapon too, then when these two great divine weaponse into contact with one another in real life Tang Wulin could certainly figure out what happened.

    Tang Wulin stopped his pondering and turned on the soul screen in his room. He rarely turned on the soul screen on usual days. As the Blood Nine, his living quarters appeared in yet all his equipment in the room were the best in reality. He browsed through the channels and soon found what he was looking for.

    The screen disyed a huge coliseum followed by the countdown of five, four, three, two, one.

    There was no doubt that Tang Wulin was more than familiar with all of this. He was watching one of thepetitions in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge.

    On the screen, two people stood facing each other as they gazed at their opponent ahead.

    One of them was tall and huge with an unusually bulky figure. Even though Star Dou Battle Network¡¯s rules restricted a person¡¯s appearance to be seen, one could still clearly see the terrifying muscles that bulged over his entire body. This person¡¯s figure was definitely a rarely seen one aspared to ordinary people. His height exceeded two point five meters and the width of his shoulders was at least twice of an ordinary person. His arms were barren and thus revealed muscles that could only be described as terrifying. The blood vessels on those muscles appeared so outrageous that they were akin to snakes on his skin.

    Following the announcement for the start of thepetition, he clenched his fists by his sides while his arms shook outward strenuously. At once, an intense tremor burst from his body.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    His body size rapidly doubled. Soon after that, ayer of bright red color emerged on the surface of his body. The bright red was not the color of mes but was more simr to the ]color of fresh blood. The bright red color made him appear unusually terrifying. Ayer of densely-arranged striation had also appeared on his bright red skin.

    When he saw these striations, Tang Wulin could not help squinting his eyes while golden radiance shed through them.

    It was the Body Sect¡¯s Secret Technique!

    He was right. He could tell by one nce that the powerhouse with the iparably burly figure was using the ability based on one of Body Sect¡¯s secret techniques.

    How could he not recognize that when he was the sessor to Body Sect¡¯s current Sect Master.

    The secret technique was extremely domineering and one would need to soak in an elixir made of countless heaven and earth treasures. From the moment the person was born he would need to soak in the elixir for ten years.

    One should never assume that soaking in heaven and earth treasures was afortable experience. On the contrary, when soaking in the elixir made of heaven and earth treasures one would need to endure unimaginable amount of pain beyond the ordinary human level.

    Moreover, one would need to endure it since infant time so the pain one suffered during the process was not something that could be imagined.

    This particr Body Secret Technique was known as Innate Body Refinement. It was much more powerful than the method which Tang Wulin adopted.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s innate quality had already taken form so Mu Ye chose to use the most difficult form of Acquired Secret Technique on Tang Wulin. It would also result in great advancement over one¡¯s body but this was still way different aspared to the Innate Secret Technique.

    Not only was the Innate Secret Technique an agony, but it was also very exhausting to use. Even a powerful sect like the Body Sect found it extremely hard to sustain the practice as they could only umte a batch of heaven and earth treasures used for Innate Secret Technique once every few centuries. On the other hand, if the chosen infant¡¯s body was incapable of withstanding the Secret Technique¡¯s process or the infant¡¯s willpower was weak, then the Secret Technique would fail. The child cultivating the secret technique would die as a result and all the elixir would go wasted.

    Such an Innate Secret Technique was precisely the reason why Body Sect was degrading continuously over the years.

    For the past four centuries, no one had managed to sessfully cultivate using the Innate Secret Technique until this person from this generation. The person whom Tang Wulin was watching in the recording had finally seeded.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s senior disciple brother whom he had never met before. He was also Mu Ye¡¯s disciple and had cultivated Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique since a young age so the sect had great expectations of him. Almost the entire sect was anticipating for him to have some breakthrough so he could lead Body Sect back to its glory.

    What a waste that with the usage of modernized equipment such as battle armor and mecha, the ability of a soul master¡¯s body was not as important as before. It was apparent that the Body Sect¡¯s wish for this person to revive the sect was not that easily achievable. However, they finally had hope.

    Mu Ye once told Tang Wulin that when he first took Tang Wulin as his disciple, he was going to cultivate Tang Wulin as this senior disciple brother¡¯s substitute. In case this person was to die prematurely, Body Sect would still have a pure legacy at least.

    The Innate Secret Technique required the cultivator to soak for ten years and another ten years of cultivation period simultaneously, so as the person could truly exercise control over his body. Once the person seeded, he would automatically be the sessor to Body Sect¡¯s Sect Master.

    This senior disciple brother of Tang Wulin had albeit seeded, but Tang Wulin once learned from Mu Ye that there were some issues with him. His willpower was strong enough so he seeded while his natural endowment was perfect as well. But the only issue was that his brain development seemed to be stunned which resulted in him being foolish with deficiencies in his temperament.

    Mu Ye once told Tang Wulin to look after his senior disciple brother if he were to live to wander from ce to ce in the future.

    There was no doubt that his senior disciple brother finally seeded at cultivating Body Sect¡¯s exceedingly rare Innate Secret Technique. He had finally finished his apprenticeship. Moreover, the ability which he had disyed was very powerful as well.

    Tang Wulin attentively watched thepetition on the screen. He had no choice but to watch because his senior disciple brother whose body had already swelled up to over four meters while covered in blood red bands and golden scriptures on his skin on the screen now was going to be Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent in tomorrow¡¯s finals.

    Yes, Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge¡¯s final match was going to be the Body Sect¡¯s internal battle. Tang Wulin did not even have to ask, he knew that his teacher would certainly be in a very good mood at this very moment.

 Chapter 1076 - Jade Crystal Qilin

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Jade Crystal Qilin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Even though Tang Wulin was trying his best to conceal his abilities time and time again, it was impossible for the people who were close to him to not recognize his cultivation base, leaving aside the fact that the person was his teacher.

    ¡®Senior! Please let me take a look at your Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. How powerful can it actually be? It¡¯s time for me to carefully observe now.¡¯

    At present, on the screen before Tang Wulin the senior disciple brother who created the shocking movement in the scene just now had already moved. The body covered by bright red skin was charging forward with great strides apanied by tyrannical energy. Every step he took was akin to a war hammer that was knocking against thepetition stage and producing violent booming sound.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s senior brother disciple was named A Ruheng. It was as if his pair of eyes shimmering with golden radiance were shooting out countless murderous gleams. His aura was so powerful that the thick blood essence had condensed into the form of a huge human that was tens of meters tall behind his back.

    Other than himself, it was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time witnessing someone with blood essence power that was powerful to this extent. This person deserved the reputation of being the only person capable of sessfully cultivating Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique in thest few centuries! It could be said that the Body Sect had invested all of its resources that it had umted over centuries in order to seed A Ruheng¡¯s cultivation and this time, the Body Sect was going to spring him into fame through thispetition.

    The Body Sect was one of the most prestigious sects in ancient times. It was a sect capable of standing against the Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. But with the development of soul technology that came afterward, along with the difficult cultivation of Body Secret Technique, the Body Sect gradually began to decline. Some secret techniques were already lost.

    A person like A Ruheng capable of sessfully cultivating Innate Secret Technique had finallye out from this generation, so Body Sect had considered its effort as betting all it had in a single row. Itpletely supported this man into forming adequate influence on the continent in order to develop the Body Sect even better.

    The number of soul masters possessing body martial soul was small. If Body Sect could not absorb any more disciples, then its future would only grow tougher and it was even possible that the sect could walk down the path of extinction.

    On the screen, the opponent standing opposite A Ruheng at present was undergoing some ghastly changes as well. The person¡¯s eyes turned jade green in color while two purple and six ck soul rings arose from underneath his feet and rapidly covered his entire body. At the same time, ayer of green scales covered his exposed skin. His body swelled up to three meters tall and ayer of green air spun around his body.

    A Ruheng could really be described as the Body Sect¡¯s trump card. He was already powerful enough and was crowned the title of ¡®Strength King¡¯ in this year¡¯spetition. On the other hand, the opponent standing opposite him was nicknamed the ¡®Jade King¡¯. His martial soul was the Jade Crystal Qilin. Even though Ruheng was not ranked first in betting odds amongst all the contestants, his odds were just below Tang Wulin and ranked fourth. The person ranked first was precisely the Jade King standing opposite A Ruheng!

    The martial soul of Jade was a Variant Martial Soul. Moreover, it was a variant with an ancient bloodline. In the ancient times, the soul beast Qilin was a creature rarer than the giant dragon, but its ability was on par with the Dragon King. This person¡¯s awakened martial soul was one of Qilin¡¯s variant bloodlines so the strength of his martial soul was ranked first in this year¡¯spetition.

    At the same time, he had also disyed his exceedingly powerful fighting ability that triumphed over all the contestants by being ranked first in his betting odds!

    Jade King versus Strength King in the semifinals was undoubtedly a hard battle of a pin versus an awn.

    The Strength King A Ruheng charged towards Jade King with great strides. While Jade King had only taken one step forward, a jade green soul ring spread out with speed from underneath him. The soul ring dissipated rapidly and covered half of the arena in the blink of an eye. Of course, Strength King was covered in the soul ring as well.

    It was a domain!

    Tang Wulin could tell that this was a domain at first nce! Moreover, it was an innate domain simr to his Golden Dragon Rage Domain. In other words, the domain belonged to one¡¯s martial soul but it was not a soul skill. ¡®This Jade King had alreadyprehended the domain, huh?¡¯ Under such circumstances, how could Tang Wulin¡¯s senior disciple brother defeat the opponent?

    As expected, A Ruheng seemed to have lost his sense of direction as soon as he charged into the domain. He charged out from the side.

    The Jade Illusion Domain was domain simr to spiritual control so it was capable of exercising strong control over the opponent and confusing the enemy to arge extent.

    After A Ruheng charged into his domain, the Jade King swayed his body and split into three silhouettes that charged toward A Ruheng from three separate directions.

    A Ruheng swung his fist and punched against the air at present. It exploded into a violent airst. The area within tens of meters in diameter was misted over by a gush of gold-red radiance followed by a deafening noise.

    The punch naturally missed its target while the Strength King had a confused look on his face. Meanwhile, Jade King¡¯s three silhouettes simultaneously appeared in three directions surrounding the Strength King¡¯s body and pped as lightly as a feather toward A Ruheng.

    As soon as the p made contact one could see that the Jade King¡¯s palm turned into crystal clear jade color as if his palm itself was a green jade. The palm pressed close to the opponent, softly and soundlessly.

    ¡°Poof! poof! poof!¡± Three soft thuds were heard as three jade green palms simultaneously pressed onto A Ruheng¡¯s body.

    A Ruheng¡¯s entire body shook. The spots on his body that were hit turned jade green rapidly and spread toward his entire body.

    Jade King¡¯s sixth soul ring was shimmering on his body at present. It was very apparent that the p which appeared as light as a feather was not as simple as it seemed.

    ¡®Was that the crystallization process? What a terrifying attack!¡¯

    Tang Wulin found himself gasping with astonishment. This was obviously an attack thatbined one¡¯s martial soul and bloodline in such a way that it was capable of changing the opponent¡¯s physical quality. One¡¯s body that was crystalized did not belong to oneself anymore. Of course, the Strength King was immediately killed.

    Yet, A Ruheng was not in a flurry as Tang Wulin had imagined. His huge body seemed to have frozen in a split second.

    Soon after that, an aberrant voice came from A Ruheng. ¡°Lub dub, lub dub, lub dub!¡±

    This was obviously the sound of one¡¯s strong heartbeat. Even Tang Wulin who was clearly only watching the recording could feel that his heart was racing along with A Ruheng¡¯s heartbeat.

    ¡®What was that?¡¯

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin witnessed a scene that made him extremely shocked at this moment. On thepetition stage, Jade King¡¯s body stiffened for a moment in an ambiguous manner. While in the distance the audiences on the viewing tform loudly screamed in agony. Puffs of blood mist spurted out from the viewing tform as arge number of audiences copsed in session, akin to harvested wheat.

    ¡®Oh my god! What was that!¡¯

    A Ruheng¡¯s body that was originally crystalized suddenly burst forth with thousands of streams of gold-red radiance. He abruptly turned his head around and looked towards Jade King. A golden light shot out violently from his eyes and shone straight onto Jade King¡¯s head.

    Jade King¡¯s body staggered backward as his Jade Illusion Domain disintegrated at once. On the other hand, A Ruheng¡¯s fist had already appeared right before Jade King.

    Though Jade King¡¯s three bodies were there just now, for some reason two of the silhouettes quickly faded when the Jade King was apanied by the strong heartbeat. A Ruheng was attacking the Jade King¡¯s original body.

    Jade King raised his hands with great effort as his seventh soul ring was about to be illuminated. On the other hand, it was also this very moment when all the jade green radiance emitted from A Ruheng¡¯s body vanished. His right foot stamped against the ground abruptly and the Jade King¡¯s body was ignited with gold-red mes with a loud booming sound.

    A magnificent-looking golden soul ring appeared underneath A Ruheng¡¯s feet. The ring¡¯s coverage was notrge covering only ten meters in diameter but it was enough to enshroud Jade King.

    At present, Jade King could only raise his hands with great effort to block A Ruheng¡¯s punch which had already arrived before his chest. The illusionary image of a Qilin appeared behind his back but it was shattered right after.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

 Chapter 1077 - Domineering Beyond Comparison

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Domineering Beyond Comparison</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Jade King¡¯s body was immediately sted away by the Strength King¡¯s domineering punch. A Ruheng¡¯s body swayed and caught up to Jade King in the air. His speed was simply akin to teleportation. His hands abruptly grabbed Jade King¡¯s shoulders and carried along his body as they spun down from the sky like a spin top. He smashed Jade King ferociously against the ground as the golden striations on his body crept onto Jade King¡¯s body. A series of loud booms exploded and shook thepetition stage violently.

    ¡®What...¡¯

    Tang Wulin stared at the scene in bewilderment. Even though his estimation of his senior disciple brother was already very high, he had never expected that A Ruheng could be powerful to this extent.

    He had watched some of his senior disciple brother¡¯spetitions before this one. A Ruheng was genuinely very powerful, but Tang Wulin had never seen him use power to this extent! There was no doubt that A Ruheng held himself back earlier. Today, on the other hand, was truly a massive outburst of Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique apanied by the appearance of that strong heartbeat!

    Tang Wulin had a shocked expression on his face. Jade King had lost in the most unjust manner. He was certain that Jade King had also studied A Ruheng¡¯s previouspetitions before this match, yet his estimation of A Ruheng¡¯s ability was proved to be wrong. ¡®The series of outbursts earlier was supposed to be Body Secret Technique¡¯s second awakening?¡¯

    ¡®No, that wasn¡¯t right. It was already his second awakening when his body swelled up exponentially in the beginning.¡¯ Tang Wulin could tell that so the Jade King should be able to tell that too. ¡®Then, what was going on with that strong heartbeat sound of his in the end?¡¯

    ¡®Could it be that... that was the body martial soul¡¯s third awakening? Was that the third awakening that was unprecedented in history? Yes, that must be it.¡¯

    It could be said that amongst all the audiences Tang Wulin was definitely the person who understood Body Secret Technique the most. Thus, he could sense the transformation of Body Sect¡¯s abilities in the most distinctive manner. No wonder Jade King was tricked. He would have never expected such ability toe from A Ruheng.

    The unexpected outburst was not only capable of turning Jade King¡¯s attack into useless effort but it could even burst out with an exceedingly terrifying fighting ability within a short period of time.

    Even if Tang Wulin was obviously already aware of an outburst of such extent, was he capable of blocking it?

    Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath as there was no way he could give an answer with certainty in his heart! This senior brother of his truly deserved to be his teacher¡¯s great hope!

    However, Tang Wulin felt as his chest burning hot at present as he became more aware of the situation. Only an opponent that was powerful enough could stimte his potential even more and allow him to benefit even more from thepetition!

    Thepetition in the arena had already ended. Even though Jade King¡¯s defense was exceedingly strong as well when he fell behind from the attack, A Ruheng did not give Jade King any opportunity to turn the tables. He unleashed a series of exceedingly powerful outbursts topletely defeat Jade King, thereby ended thepetition.

    Jade King had lost because of hisck of understanding about A Ruheng. However, Tang Wulin did not look down upon him because of this. Jade King¡¯s future was not that simple as he was reputed to have the most powerful martial soul and ranked first in the betting odds of this year¡¯spetition! Perhaps, Tang Wulin might even have the opportunity to fight against him someday.

    Tang Wulin watched the recording for a total of three times. He felt as if a volcano had erupted inside him every time he watched the part where A Ruheng began to have the outburst. The strong heartbeat signified that A Ruheng had already cultivated the Body Secret Technique to his heart. He was worthy of the title of Innate Secret Technique!

    All of a sudden, Tang Wulin had an idea. By pondering about A Ruheng, he thought of something for himself. ¡®What if he could cultivate this Innate Secret Technique himself? Could he even better withstand the process of breaking the next Golden Dragon King Seal when his cultivation had seeded?¡¯

    The Innate Secret Technique required arge quantity of heaven and earth treasures for one¡¯s cultivation and elevation but he had no need of that! Tang Wulin was only bothered by how overly massive the energy contained in the Golden Dragon King Seal was that it resulted in his body¡¯s inability to withstand that.

    Later on, he would ask his teacher whether he was willing to pass down this Innate Secret Technique to himself. Even if he could not seed at the cultivation of the technique, it would at least be an effective confirmation for him to refine his body in the future.

    Tang Wulin felt even more thankful to the Golden Dragon King¡¯s eighteen seals in his heart. After all, it would have been difficult for him to achieve such cultivation base at a young age without them. However, these eighteen seals would cause an extremely great threat to himself in the future. ording to the situation at present, there was no need for him to worry about the seals at least within three years, but how about three yearster?

    His main focus now was to speed up his cultivation but more importantly, he would need to continue increasing his body¡¯s endurance. His umtion was already abundant after his breakthrough to the tenthyer seal but he still had to withstand such intense agony. Could his umtion be as much as the previous asion when he broke the followingyer of the seal? It seemed like a difficult thing to do at the present moment.

    Thus, it was important for him to look for more cultivation methods for his body right now, or for heaven and earth treasures that were especially effective at elevating his body¡¯s strength.

    Star Dou Battle Network made an official announcement to close its ess temporarily for three days to perform internal maintenance so that the system could withstand the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge¡¯s finals.

    There was no doubt that those two rounds of semifinals that were supposed to be very lucrative to the organizer became a lost cause in the end. This was precisely due to theck of the system¡¯s endurance capability. In reality, the Star Dou Cabin¡¯s endurance had some issues too. Tang Wulin could already sense that some of the devices inside the cabin were overheated when he left Star Dou Cabin thest time.

    He was going to face the most powerful opponent in the final round of thepetition. He would certainly spare no effort in doing so. If there was a problem with Star Dou Battle Network¡¯s endurance capability, then that would truly be a joke to the entire Star Dou Battle Network¡¯s poprity and cause a devastating blow to thework.

    Thus, the federal government carried out maintenance rapidly. It was for two purposes. One was aimed at upgrading the Star Dou Battle Network for a short time and spared no effort in ensuring the sess of the finalpetition. The other purpose was to investigate the reason that caused such an issue through detailed analysis by the experts. The federation once again emphasized that this was not the battlework¡¯s problem but the contestant¡¯s overly powerful abilities. Even though the contestants were still two-word battle armor masters, their cultivation bases had already exceeded ordinary two-word battle armor masters and were even exceeding ordinary three-word battle armor masters.

    One could see an example of this situation from the second round of semifinals, where the victory and loss between Jade King and Strength King were determined. Despite the fact that both of them were not d in battle armors, the battle resulted in a high rate of fatalities amongst the audiences.

    That¡¯s right! The Jade King did not even manage to don his two-word battle armor in time during thepetition before he was killed by A Ruheng¡¯s continuous outburst of attacks.

    Tang Wulin received a brand new Star Dou Cabin sent by the federation to Blood God Army one day before the finals. Aspared to the earlier Star Dou Cabin, the volume of this Star Dou Cabin was three times bigger than before. It appeared even more intricate and sturdier.

    There was no doubt that the federation could not poprize a Star Dou Cabin of this size. However, the federal government had no choice but to send over such a sturdy Star Dou Cabin in order to ensure that the finalpetition was carried out smoothly and allowed Tang Wulin to safely take part in thetterpetition.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to enter the finals, how do you feel?¡± Blood One asked to Tang Wulin who had justpleted a preliminary test to the new Star Dou Cabin.

    ¡°How do I feel?¡± Tang Wulin said, ¡± I guess I am continuously bing more powerful due to thepetition. The effect on me would have been even better if this were realpetition, but Star Dou Battle Network allows us to fight unscrupulously. I can¡¯t help saying that this is genuinely an epoch-making technological advancement that should be poprized widely.¡±

    Blood One nodded. ¡°The federation has already made the decision to poprize Star Dou Battle Network. The battlework and aerospace technology at present will be the main direction of federation¡¯s technological research in the future.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°Aerospace technology huh? Do you know how far along they are now?¡±

    Blood One spoke, ¡°they have had some breakthroughs but a long period of time is still needed in order to develop crucial skills. Most importantly, theck of resources on the continent now is having a very negative impact on continuing the research. So...¡±

    At this point, Blood One paused while Tang Wulin frowned. Yes, after so many years of development, a lot of Douluo Continent¡¯s mineral resources were already bing more and more scarce.

    Whether it was mecha, battle armor or soul technology, all of these required arge number of resources to act as a foundation in order to ensure continuous development and research.

    However, the resources on the continent were after all still limited. After mankind¡¯s continuous development and exploitation for so many years, they were already bing more and more depleted.

    Mankind¡¯s technology now was still far from being sufficient to allow mankind to explore outer space and search for new resources. Thus, they could only search within the itself.

    Actually, due to its powerful military forces, the Douluo Federation had already thought of making a move on Dou Spirit Continent and Star Luo Continent. It was just that the situations with these two continents were rather special, so within a short period of time, the federation still refused to make a move rashly. Thus, they could only wait slowly.

    On the other hand, following the announcement of Star Dou Battle Network the federation had made another major technological advancement. No one could tell when the great war would begin.

 Chapter 1078 - Here Comes the Finals

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Here Comes the Finals</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He did not have actual proof, but there was no doubt that the peace-advocating Shrek Academy had always been an obstacle for the Federation to start a war. In a sense, Shrek Academy¡¯s destruction was a good thing for those in the Hawk Faction. At least, the opposing force had been greatly reduced.

    Just like the Spirit Pagoda, although they were neutral, they were not as zealous as Shrek Academy in upholding peace.

    In the first ce, the Battle God Hall was under the federation¡¯s control. They could even be one of the greatest powers in the future war.

    Blood One nced at Tang Wulin. ¡°What do you think will happen?¡±

    ¡°A war! For plundering resources!¡± said Tang Wulin without hesitation.

    Blood One sighed, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely to avoid that now.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s brows knit together tightly. ¡°A war will cause many people to lose their loved ones and destroy their homes!¡±

    Blood One said drily, ¡°Do you think that the federal government¡¯s idea of starting a war was only recently conceived? This proposal had been raised many years ago. It was the Dove Faction, led by Shrek Academy, that had been strongly opposed to this. That¡¯s why it never came to pass. But now, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Tang Wulin sighed, ¡°My only wish is for the academy to be restored. I want to pass on the academy¡¯s ideals.¡±

    Blood One shook his head, ¡°No, your responsibility doesn¡¯t end there. Before this, I also thought that it¡¯d be outstanding enough of you to achieve that alone. But in reality, it¡¯s far from enough. Do you know why?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head, he was at a loss.

    Blood One said drily, ¡°For six thousand years, the Blood God Army has always kept guard at the Abyssal Passages to prevent the abyssal creatures from invading our Douluo Continent. The greatest wish of the generations of Blood God Army soldiers has always been to ovee the threat that lies in the abyssal ne. But, it has been six thousand years and none of the previous elites have been able to aplish this feat. Nobody was even able toe up with a good n of action to face this threat. Not until you showed up. Your Golden Dragon Spear has be the divine tool that¡¯ll most likely settle the problem of the abyssal ne. Once the abyssal ne is settled, you¡¯ll be a true hero of the federation and of Blood God Army. That¡¯s why you need to do more. Nobody can teach you how exactly you should go about doing it. As your senior, what I can help you with is only about your present state. You must be in control of your own future. However, I believe that you¡¯ll be able to do more, and do better.¡±

    ¡®Ovee the threat of the abyssal ne?¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s brows slightly raised. Although he did not fully understand the meaning behind Blood One¡¯s words, he still lightly nodded his head.

    The finals had finallye.

    Star Dou Battle Network had experienced a series of public crises. The organizers did all they could do to direct the public attention towards these impending finals.

    It was the final match of the soul masterspetition! It was Golden Dragon King up against Strength King. Without a doubt, this would definitely be an extremely interesting match.

    Although there had been some idents before this, the stadium was still jam-packed with audiences. This was partly due to the fact that nobody could actually die in Star Dou Battle Network, and this was the final of soul masterspetition. The federal government had also given a guarantee on behalf of Star Dou Battle Network that there would be no danger and if something were to happen, the government would pay them arge amount aspensation. Hence, the viewership of this match had created another record in the federation.

    As he sat cross-legged in the resting room, Tang Wulin meditated to silently adjusted his condition. He raised his spiritual energy to the highest level as his Golden Dragon Spearid on hisp.

    He felt more rxed towards this match aspared to the previous match when he fought Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi. He was not too anxious. Maybe it was because his opponent was of the same sect as him. Instead, he felt more anticipation towards it. He looked forward to the mysteriousness of this Innate Secret Technique. He intended to test his Body Refining Method against it.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Body Refining Method was based on his Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline supported by Body Sect¡¯s cultivation method. He reckoned that in this current world, not many would dare im that they had a body that was stronger than his.

    Especially after he was draped with the Golden Dragon King¡¯s tenth seal and with the improvement in his cultivation base, his body¡¯s strength had toughened up even more. Only his senior disciple brother whom he was about to face could really make him realize just how inferior he was. However, this was also a great opportunity for him to verify through his senior disciple brother just how great the difference was between the two of them and what he could learn from his senior disciple brother.

    Hence, what he valued more about this match was the experience of sparring with his senior disciple brother. He did not view winning or losing as importantly as that. From his discussion with Blood One, he could feel that Blood One did not care about the final oue of the match. Instead, he cared more about the benefits he could reap in the process.

    Bothpetitions were already in their final stages. This also meant that he had already participated in everypetition he could. Clearly, this experience itself was good enough for him. Hence in the final, he wanted to enjoy the match more than ever.

    Of course, this did not mean that he would not fight with everything he had in the match. On the contrary, the more he wanted to enjoy the match, the more likely he was to disy his full strength. He wanted to see how far he could go.

    After all, the number of opponents that could make him fight with all he had was dwindling.

    Last night, he had achieved another breakthrough in his soul power. He was already at rank-66. The pace that he was improving with even shocked himself. It must be known that he was steadily improving with an extremely firm foundation.

    ¡°Golden Dragon King, it¡¯s time,¡± came a gentle voice.

    Tang Wulin slowly opened his eyes. He wielded his Golden Dragon Spear and strode out of the room.

    Before him were the doors that led to thepetition stage. When Tang Wulin looked at the doors and the pathway under his feet, for some unknown reason he seemed to have suddenly attained some enlightenment.

    That was an intriguing feeling. He could not quite get hold of it, but it mysteriously left a deep impression on him.

    He slightly raised his Golden Dragon Spear. It shone with a faint golden color under the light from thepetition stage. The tip of his spear was pointed in the direction which he was moving forward in.

    He took a step forward and his eardrums were instantly filled with ear-shattering cheers. Countless voices shouted the Golden Dragon King and Strength King¡¯s name.

    The extremely tough-looking A Ruheng was already standing far away on the other passage¡¯s exit. The two of them looked at each other from afar. Due to the system¡¯s censoring, they could not see each other¡¯s expression. However, the faraway A Ruheng raised his arms and gave Tang Wulin a big thumbs up.

    Tang Wulin also raised the Golden Dragon Spear in his hands in reply.

    ...

    Mu Ye stood silently before a giant soul screen. He was currently standing so close that he could even feel the slight electrical waves transmitted by the soul screen.

    Sitting not far behind him was Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua. Another teacher of Tang Wulin¡¯s sat there as well. It was Saint Craftsman Mu Chen.

    Compared to Mu Ye, they were far calmer.

    Mu Chen raised his teacup and took a sip. He asked Zhen Hua beside him with a low voice, ¡°Will he be alright?¡±

    Zhen Hua shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s too excited. Body Sect has been experiencing a steep decline in recent years. How could he feel eased as the current sect master? This Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge can be regarded as a major event in the federation. The final match is between his two disciples. I can imagine what he¡¯s feeling right now.¡±

    After saying this, he took a small pause and then he shouted at Mu Ye standing in front of the screen, ¡°Hey, you won¡¯t be so touched that you¡¯d cry, right?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Mu Ye angrily retorted.

    However, Zhen Hua could clearly pick up the slightly sobbing tone that was masked under his voice.

    ¡°They¡¯re both your disciples. Who do you think will win?¡± asked Zhen Hua.

    Mu Ye fell silent. After a long pause, he said with a low voice, ¡°Wulin will be hard pressed. After all, I think his cultivation base hasn¡¯t reached seven rings yet. His bloodline is stronger than Ruheng¡¯s, but our Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique can make up for any shorings in one¡¯s bloodline. It¡¯s strengthening of the body beyond its extremes and Ruheng has been cultivating for so many years now. With his current cultivation base, if he used Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique when I don¡¯t have my battle armor with me, even I would be hard pressed to defeat him quickly.¡±

 Chapter 1079 - Can He Still Create A Miracle?

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Can He Still Create A Miracle?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. That disciple nephew of mine is most skilled in creating miracles,¡± said Zhen Hua with a smile.

    Mu Ye turned around. He looked slightly shocked. He had dried off the moisture in his eyes with his soul power. ¡°You think that Wulin can win?¡±

    Zhen Hua shrugged. ¡°Why not? We¡¯ve watched Wulin¡¯s previous matches before. In his previous matches, how much effort do you think he has put in? During hisst match, when he faced Gale Saber Demon, what was up with that final collision? Strangely, Gale Saber Demon had just left thepetition. Do you think that it¡¯s because he wanted to let Wulin win? Compared to that Gale Saber Demon, how much more powerful do you think A Ruheng is?¡±

    Mu Ye proudly replied, ¡°Although that Gale Saber Demon had cultivated his Sabersoul, my Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique is based on cultivating the body as the soul. Against its full strength that Saber Demon will still be slightly inferior.¡±

    Zhen Hua said, ¡°That¡¯s not much of a difference, is there?¡±

    Mu Ye was slightly stunned. ¡®He was right!¡¯ It should be noted that A Ruheng¡¯s odds before this were only the fourth while Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi¡¯s odds were at the second ce. Although this was rted to A Ruheng concealing his cultivation base, that Gale Saber Demon was definitely not a person that could be easily dealt with. ¡®If Tang Wulin could defeat Gale Demon Saber Sima Jinchi, then he...¡¯

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think in these short six months Wulin¡¯s strength has been improving by leaps and bounds? He has gradually refined himself to where he is in thepetition now. The way I see it, this will certainly be a fight between a tiger and a dragon. A Ruheng might not be winning this match easily.¡±

    Mu Ye suddenly smiled as he broke into augh. ¡°No matter what they¡¯re both my disciples, they¡¯re my legacies for the Body Sect.¡±

    Zhen Hua and Mu Chen did not open their mouths. Yes, this was certainly something that the current sect master of the Body Sect standing before them would be excited about. The two contestants in the finals were both his disciples!

    Regardless who would obtain the final victory, it would be like the happiest thing Mu Ye would experience in this lifetime. Although in his heart he still felt that A Ruheng was more powerful as he had cultivated the Innate Secret Technique. However, he would also like to see how high his other disciple could fly. It was just like what Zhen Hua said. Tang Wulin had made it to the finals after oveing many difficult hurdles.

    On thepetition stage, the two opponents looked at each other from afar. They stared at each other over the distance. The Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand shone with a faint light. As for the faraway A Ruheng, although his appearance was not visible he was still emitting a natural suppressing aura just by standing there.

    ¡°The final match willmence in five, four, three, two, one, start!¡±

    When the electronic voice counted down, a refereended on thepetition stage. The referee nced at both opponents and swung his arms strongly.

    Tang Wulin had moved at the same time as A Ruheng. A Ruheng took a step forward with his right foot. His body broke out making a loud explosive sound as his muscles expanded.

    When Tang Wulin watched the recording of the match before this, the feeling was not as strong. However this time, he clearly felt that when A Ruheng¡¯s body¡¯s muscles grew explosively. A surge of terrifying and fierce aura assaulted him from the front. Although they were a few hundred meters apart he could still feel it.

    This senior disciple brother gave him a feeling that he was a humanoid ferocious beast. No wonder the Jade King before this had unleashed his Domain without hesitating. The pressure that wasing from A Ruheng must havepelled him to do so.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Core had felt the pressure from outside and it increased the pace at which it beat of its own ord. Every beat sent another shockwave of thick blood essence outward wrapping his body in ayer of faint golden mist. Golden Dragon scales had covered his body without him controlling them. He unleashed his Golden Dragon Body.

    None of them had unleashed their battle armors at the first moment. Instead, they just charged towards each other without them.

    Their speed was a result of their absolute strength. It was not something that they were inherently skilled at. Even so, the instantaneous burst of power made them surpass most of the Agility System Battle soul masters of the same rank.

    In an instant, the two figures met in the center of thepetition stage. A Ruheng bellowed and hurled a punch with his right hand. A ball of golden red light exploded like a bomb, shocking the entire stadium.

    Tang Wulin only felt a wave of scorching heating at him from the front. It was not real heat, but terrifying energy that was the result of his opponent¡¯s blood essence that had reached a certain level in its vigorousness.

    Tang Wulin had only realized now that once one¡¯s blood essence was powerful to a certain extent, it was possible for a burst of energy of this level to be released by solely releasing a burst of one¡¯s own blood essence. He reckoned that his senior disciple brother¡¯s body¡¯s strength must at least be on par with a hundred-thousand-year old soul beast now.

    This thought disappeared from Tang Wulin¡¯s mind as soon as it appeared. He did not stab forward with the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. The Golden Dragon Spear which had been pointed forward up until now suddenly disappeared from his grasp. He strongly pped the pair of golden wings behind him and formed a fist with his right Golden Dragon w hurling it at his opponent.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s change of method made in this instant must not be belittled. It appeared simple, but his ability to seize the right time, his control over his own body and his judgment regarding thepetition¡¯s situation could all be described as extremely powerful.

    Although A Ruheng¡¯s punch had arge area of effect there was no doubt that he, with his judgment, would direct most of its strength to where it would collide against Tang Wulin.

    However, he had not expected Tang Wulin to put his strongest weapon, the Golden Dragon Spear, away in thispetition.

    His Golden Dragon Spear was almost five meters in length. When he put his Golden Dragon Spear away, it also meant that the point where A Ruheng directed most of his strength would be an empty spot. Tang Wulin pped his Golden Dragon wings at this moment, instantly closing the distance that had been created between them just a few moments ago. When his punch found its target, it was precisely when A Ruheng was in the greatest anguish.

    With that subtle change, Tang Wulin managed to face his opponent¡¯s weakened attack with his punch¡¯s powerful force.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A sound resembling high-ranking fixed soul ammunition exploded in the center of thepetition stage. An intense golden red light covered area with a diameter of more than fifty meters from thepetition stage¡¯s center. At the same time, it drowned out Tang Wulin¡¯s and A Ruheng¡¯s figures.

    Shortly after, the two figures reeled outward from that exploding golden-red light.

    Tang Wulin continuously swayed his body in midair to weaken the impact that came at him from the front. On the other side, A Ruheng was reeling steadily. He only managed to stabilize himself after crashing onto the protective barrier.

    The two of them had seemingly carried out the same actions at the same time. They shook their arms.

    Nobody had gained the upper hand from this exchange of blows.

    It was because they were master siblings that they did not use any soul skills or special abilities in this first exchange of blows. It was purely a collision between both of their strengths.

    At that moment, Tang Wulin felt as if he was about to be devoured by strong winds and giant waves. The dense blood essence shockwave made A Ruheng seem like a miniature sun. ¡®Was this the Innate Secret Technique? To think that it¡¯s able to raise a person¡¯s bloodline power to such an extent, it¡¯s too terrifying.¡¯

    A Ruheng was shocked as well. He noticed that although Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence within him was not as strong as his, he clearly had an extremely high-ranking aura in his bloodline. It had surprisingly exerted some pressure on him and that affected his performance. Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon w was able to crush anything in its vicinity. This feature with the addition of Tang Wulin¡¯s move of putting away his Golden Dragon Spear had left him no with choice but to divert some energy to protect his fist. That was why he was not able to obtain an absolute upper hand.

    Both opponents had made urate judgments regarding each other¡¯s strength. It was true that Tang Wulin was inferior to A Ruheng in terms of strength and he was not just one-rank inferior at that. He had only managed to strike a bnce with his Golden Dragon Body, Golden Dragon w, and his attacking techniques.

    A Ruheng was the epitome of explosive strength. Despite the result of the first exchange Tang Wulin was impressed at his own performance. This had also increased his interest in the Innate Secret Technique.

    ¡°Good!¡± shouted A Ruheng. Heughed as his body shook and gave rise to the sound of an explosion right where he stood. In the next instant, he had appeared before Tang Wulin. He hurled both his punches at the same time towards Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders.

    Ever since he seeded cultivating the Innate Secret Technique, he had not met someone who was capable of fighting him head-on in a contest of pure strength! Although Tang Wulin was inferior to him in terms of strength, this unreserved feeling made him feel overjoyed. Even his Hyper Douluo-ranked teachers were unwilling to sh with him in pure strength. He had finally found an opponent now. How could he not be filled with eagerness?

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. He slowly pushed both his hands outward from his chest. A dragon¡¯s thunderous roar sounded. Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven!

    ¡°Boom!¡± There was another explosion. A Ruheng was sent reeling for dozens of meters. However, Tang Wulin directly descended from the skies. He crashed onto the ground with an intense boom.

    The spectators were stunned. Currently, almost everyone who was watching this match felt their blood boil.

    Thebat style of these two was truly too hot-blooded and masculine. They did not appear to be using any techniques, it was a battle of brute force!

 Chapter 1080 - The Terrifying Strength King

    <h4>Chapter 1080: The Terrifying Strength King</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A Ruheng felt free from inhibitions. Even Tang Wulin felt the same way. Ever since he absorbed the Golden Dragon King¡¯s tenth seal, he had never met a match in terms of strength. This time, he was facing an opponent who was capable of suppressing him from all sides with his strength. It was only under such circumstances that his strength could truly be brought out! Hence, even though he was at a disadvantage after just two exchanges, his Golden Dragon King bloodline seemed to have been ignited.

    He yelled loudly and strongly pped the golden dragon wings behind him. Tang Wulin charged into midair again. This time he had unleashed Golden Dragon Flies. He turned into a giant dragon and shot into the skies. His Dragon Core unleashed a dense Golden Dragon King blood essence shockwave. The energy burst forth with full force and the giant golden dragon¡¯s figure had instantly turned into dozens of meters long re.

    In the eyes of themon audience, the current Tang Wulin seemed to have unleashed his martial soul avatar.

    Among A Ruheng¡¯s eight soul rings, the first, second, and third soul ring shone at the same time. His body underwent another round of explosive growth. The golden scripts on his body seemed to havee alive. A giant illusory shadow lit up behind him, resembling an erged version of himself that was more than a hundred meters tall. Suddenly a massive pressure weighed upon the golden giant dragon like a lofty mountain. He raised his right hand and a peculiar scene appeared. His fist erged instantaneously. In the blink of an eye, it attained a diameter of three meters. He brazenly brought it down like a giant hammer towards Tang Wulin¡¯s golden dragon head.

    Body Secret Technique!

    After sessfully cultivating Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique, every part of A Ruheng¡¯s body was a weapon of his own. They were all existences that were like divine tools. That was Body Sect¡¯s most powerful ability.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Golden Dragon Roars. A Ruheng¡¯s body shook violently. Tang Wulin was once again forcefully brought down to the ground. This time, when his feet touched solid ground, arge pit was forcibly created on the surface of the ground.

    ¡°Good!¡± Tang Wulin shouted as well. His thirst for battle was also brought out. He pped the golden dragon wings behind him. The soul core and Dragon Core within him violently pulsed and ayer of bluish golden halo spread out.

    He clearly knew that his strength and the Golden Dragon King bloodline which he relied on had beenpletely suppressed by A Ruheng¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. If he did not rely on his Blood Soul Fusion Skills, he would not have the slightest chance. Also, he could see that his senior disciple brother still held back. He knew how he had unleashed consecutive bursts of attacks when he fought Jade King. Supposedly, he could have done that when he had the upper hand. However, he did not do so. This was him showing some mercy. However, Tang Wulin was hoping to fight a Strength King who knew no mercies.

    The dragon¡¯s roar sounded furious now. The Golden Dragon Spear reappeared in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands. His eyes turned golden as well.

    He directed a furious roar toward the sky. A giant golden dragon head appeared in the deep pit. Ayer of bluish gold light appeared alongside des of Bluesilver Grass inside the golden dragon head.

    His aura that had been suppressed before this instantly skyrocketed. It created aeback from below. Tang Wulin seemed to have ovee A Ruheng¡¯s suppression with his aura, he might have even gained the upper hand now.

    This was also Tang Wulin¡¯s first time using Golden Dragon Roar to increase his domineering presence. In the next moment, the giant golden dragon shot toward the skies with its bluish golden halo.

    Blood Soul Fusion Skill, Blue Emperor Dragon Soars to the Heaven!

    A Ruhengughed. His body suddenly contracted inward. He looked as if his entire person was forged out of gold. His height was reduced to three meters. His body suddenly dropped down straight toward Tang Wulin.

    Body Secret Technique, second awakening.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡± a series of explosion sounds roared across the skies. The entirepetition stage shook violently. Circles of intense halos blossomed at the point of collision.

    The audience was dumbstruck. ¡®Was this really a simple battle between two-word battle armor masters?¡¯ Even Title Douluo-ranked experts were certainly unable to give rise to such immense energy waves.

    Light and shadow flickered. The protective barrier shook violently. In the process, Tang Wulin and A Ruheng parted to the sides. When they reappeared, they had already worn their two-word battle armors.

    A Ruheng¡¯s battle armor was blood red in color. There were magnificent golden patterns on it. Its appearance resembled his erged muscles. The visor on his helmet was forged resembling the appearance of a monster with bared fangs.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin¡¯s body was protected by his Dragon Moon battle armor.

    The difference this time was that when they parted, Tang Wulin did not crash toward the ground. Both opponents hovered in midair as their gazes fixated on each other.

    The wings on A Ruheng¡¯s battle armor wererger than Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon wings. They unfurled behind him appearing like a screen of blood. He looked ferocious and imposing.

    With his Blood Soul Fusion Skill, Tang Wulin had slightly leveled the situation of the battle. A Ruheng was also inwardly shocked. This disciple brother¡¯s soul power shockwave was clearly much weaker than his own, but his attack just now hadpletely surpassed the limits which he could achieve! ¡®How did he do that?¡¯

    He had cultivated Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique since his youth. His understanding of the various martial souls of other soul masters was naturally not as advanced as Tang Wulin who was taught by Shrek Academy.

    Tang Wulin raised his Golden Dragon Spear, his mind and spirit were one now as he immersed himself into the Spear¡¯s Consciousness. The vibration of the bloodline within him brought out pulses of a dragon¡¯s roar. The surface of his Dragon Moon battle armor flickered with golden light. Every single diamond-shaped dragon¡¯s scale had protruding crest lines. They were full of character.

    Without a doubt, Tang Wulin¡¯s armor had a moremercial appeal in terms of appearance. After experiencing a momentary period of shock and daze the audiences started to let out cheers that sounded like shouting mountains and roaring seas.

    A majority of them were shouting the name of Golden Dragon King. For the time, the entirepetition ground was filled with burning emotions.

    ¡°Junior disciple brother, I¡¯ll be giving it my all now. Be careful.¡± A Ruheng chuckled as his voice reached Tang Wulin¡¯s ears. Just when Tang Wulin was slightly shocked, the sound that had overturned the battleground of A Ruheng¡¯s battle with the Jade King appeared

    ¡°Lub dub, lub dub, lub dub!¡±

    A Ruheng¡¯s chest rose and fell. His strong heartbeats had instantly suppressed the cheers of the entire stadium.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body reacted by letting out a dragon¡¯s roar. His eyes shed with light as he had unleashed Golden Dragon Roars in an instant.

    He had been keeping guard against this skill of A Ruheng¡¯s. He knew that once this senior disciple brother¡¯s heart sounded, it meant that hisbat strength would be raised to the extremes.

    This time he was the one fighting A Ruheng. Observing up close Tang Wulin could clearly see that when the sound of the heartbeat emerged, A Ruheng¡¯s seventh ck soul ring among his eight soul rings rippled slightly. Ayer of dense, faint golden pattern appeared on it.

    ¡®Martial soul avatar? Was the heartbeat sound a manifestation of his martial soul avatar?¡¯

    Tang Wulin had instantly attained a realization. ¡®No wonder senior disciple brother bes so powerful after this heartbeat sound is heard.¡¯

    The heartbeat sounds were deafening. They shook one¡¯s spirits. More terrifyingly, they could affect a person¡¯s bloodline shockwave.

    The cheers from the audiences suddenly disappeared. Without a doubt, Star Dou Battle Network had filtered out all sounds from within using technical methods to prevent any sound from leaking out and affecting the audiences.

    Golden Dragon Roars and the intense heartbeat sounds enhanced each other. Tang Wulin¡¯s entire person was covered by the giant golden dragon head. At the same time, behind the giant golden dragon head, a massive faint purple tulip blossomed silently.

    Devour the World!

    All energy particles in the air wildly gathered towards Tang Wulin. In the current moment, he dared not hold back in the least. Under the effects of Devour the World his own soul power cultivation base skyrocketed. At the same time, ayer of bluish golden halo swiftly surfaced around the giant golden dragon head created by Golden Dragon Roars.

    Thisyer of bluish golden halo spread outward. Golden Dragon Roar¡¯s sound instantly had anotheryer of soulfulness to it. It prevented Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence shockwave within himself from being affected by A Ruheng.

 Chapter 1081 - Pressured on All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Pressured on All Sides</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He had also cultivated the Body Secret Technique. At the same time, he possessed the powerful Golden Dragon King bloodline. The effects of A Ruheng¡¯s forceful heartbeat sounds were reduced to its lowest level.

    A Ruheng moved quickly and threw his right arm brazenly. Currently, his body did not erge further, but his entire person gave off a unique aura. He felt like a highlypressed super fixed soul ammunition.

    Back then, Tang Wulin was nearly hit by a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. It was Gu Yue who saved him. The feeling of being sted by the ammunition was no different than what he felt now.

    Amidst the outburst of the Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Roars, he stabbed out with his Golden Dragon Spear. It was the Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven. Compared to before, it had the enhancement of Devour the World. However, the Blue Emperor Dragon Soars to the Heaven this time was clearly more powerful.

    The Spear¡¯s Consciousness burst forth. The ring whitish golden spear¡¯s gleam was like a giant dragon¡¯s fang. The giant dragon¡¯s body was covered in a bluish golden color, and it devoured A Ruheng in an instant.

    At this very moment, A Ruheng¡¯s eyes suddenly bulged. Some flowing lights leaked out from the edge of his eyes.

    ¡°Thump, thump!¡± Amidst the energetic heartbeat sounds, A Ruheng abruptly opened his mouth. He howled at Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Surrounded by the tremendous sound waves of the roar, the intense shockwave had amazingly weakened the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven¡¯s energy by a third. The Strength King was seen to move swiftly. He then rammed into the Blue Emperor Dragon Soars to the Heaven with his body.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Tang Wulin was sent flying from the impact. His Dragon Moon battle armor gave off loud, cringing squeaks after the Blue Emperor Dragon Soars to the Heaven disappeared.

    If A Ruheng was akin to a volcano before this, currently he was like the sun falling from the skies. The scorching bloodline shockwave made Tang Wulin felt his insides were on fire. It seemed as if the blood essence within him was vaporized by his opponent¡¯s blood essence. His Dragon Core¡¯s pulsing intensified dramatically.

    Only by facing him would one know how terrifying A Ruheng could be when he was at his most powerful. The Jade King did not lose for no reason. ¡®No wonder the Jade King didn¡¯t even have a chance to hit back. To think that elder disciple brother was so domineering.¡¯

    The thought disappeared from Tang Wulin¡¯s mind as quickly as it had appeared. This time, A Ruheng did not give him an opportunity to catch his breath. His body moved swiftly and he was already before Tang Wulin. He made a fist with his right hand and brazenly hurled a punch directly at Tang Wulin¡¯s chest.

    It was abination of absolute agility and strength. There were no skills involved. It was just pure suppression.

    At the crucial moment, Tang Wulin did not hesitate in the slightest. He instantly activated his Golden Dragon Rage Domain. A golden halo spread out from his body. At the same time, his Golden Dragon Spear disappeared from his hands. He swung his right hand brazenly.

    A giant Blue Emperor Nirvana Divine w appeared in midair, brazenly unleashed.

    Amidst the intense explosion sound, Tang Wulin hadbined his three great skills of the Bluesilver Grass, the Golden Dragon Dreadw, and the Golden Dragon Nirvana Divine w. In addition, the formidable attack was enhanced with Devour the World, but it was still not enough to parry A Ruheng¡¯s punch.

    His punch was so ferocious and domineering that it seemed invincible. Despite Tang Wulin¡¯s efforts, the punch still appeared before his chest. Tang Wulin could only raise his Golden Dragon Spear before him in defense as he was hit by the punch.

    His entire person immediately flew backward like a cannonball. He crashed heavily onto the protective barrier on the other side. In contrast, there were only a few scratch marks on A Ruheng¡¯s body made by Tang Wulin¡¯s Blue Emperor Nirvana Divine w.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body bounced back. A Ruheng dashed forward again to appear before Tang Wulin in all his dominance. He hurled another punch at him.

    Tang Wulin lifted his Golden Dragon Spear with his left hand. His body flickered as he moved sideways. In terms of agility, he was not inferiorpared to A Ruheng when he relied on his dragon wings of his Golden Dragon Body.

    The Blue Emperor Dragon Wags Its Tail. He kicked his foot, and his dragon tail swung forward apanied by a dragon¡¯s roar.

    A Ruheng did not even attempt to dodge. The punch he hurled was switched to a downward strike.

    ¡°Bam!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s right foot kicked A Ruheng¡¯s body mercilessly. He felt as if he had kicked a mountain. A Ruheng grunted. At the same time, his fistnded on Tang Wulin¡¯s raised left arm.

    ¡°Crack!¡± Amidst the crisp sound of bones breaking, Tang Wulin¡¯s body fell from the skies.

    Just when his body was about to crash to the ground, A Ruheng suddenly appeared beside him. With his indomitable will, he gained momentum. He erupted once again with terrifying strength. He brought both his fists together and brazenly struck Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Had his fists hit, Tang Wulin would hardly stand a chance.

    At this moment, a beam of golden light suddenly appeared under Tang Wulin. It supported Tang Wulin from below. It made him bounce to the side swiftly. He managed to evade A Ruheng¡¯s attack under a seemingly impossible situation. At the same time, arge figure descended from the skies and crashed directly onto A Ruheng, pinning him to the ground.

    The spirit soul Goldsong, and the spirit soul Overlord Dragon! His two great spirit souls attacked at the same time with barely a hair¡¯s breadth between their strikes.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body rolled far away before he stabilized himself. He extended his dragon wings behind him. The left side of his Dragon Moon battle armor was greatly damaged. His left arm was bent at an awkward angle. It waspletely fractured.

    It was unimaginable just how powerful A Ruheng¡¯s punch was.

    He did not wait for Tang Wulin to catch his breath. The Overlord Dragon which was more than seventy meters in height emerged from the ground. Shortly after, it whizzed to the side.

    The sight of the seventy-meter tall colossal body flying sideways was pretty amusing. However, no one was in the mood tough. What terrifying strength it had to send even the Overlord Dragon flying!

    The golden, red light was like a sun rising from the ground. It charged toward Tang Wulin again followed by a powerful heartbeat sound which filled the entire stadium.

    Tang Wulin was flustered. He pped his wings with increased speed. However, due to his injured left arm, his body was not as stable as before. In the blink of an eye, A Ruheng had almost caught up with him.

    He stabbed out with his Golden Dragon Spear in reflex. However, at this moment, his Golden Dragon Spear did not have any spear¡¯s gleam remaining. Only the spear itself was stabbed forth. Regardless of how it looked, it did not seem possible to ward off A Ruheng¡¯s punch.

    A Ruheng grabbed at his Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s tip with his bare left hand, while his right hand went for Tang Wulin¡¯s back.

    ¡®Oh no! I¡¯m done.¡¯

    Most of the audience closed their eyes instinctively. With A Ruheng¡¯s terrifying strength, they reckoned that Tang Wulin¡¯s body would be crushed to pieces by his attack.

    The Strength King was truly powerful. The strength he disyed in this round was even greater than in his earlier match with the Jade King.

    Back then, the Jade King was unable to fight back. Currently, although the Golden Dragon King fought back, his efforts seemed to be in vain under the terrifying strength. How was it possible for a human¡¯s strength to reach such terrifying levels?

    Before the soul screen.

    Mu Ye was nodding his head softly. He mumbled to himself, ¡°It¡¯s already impressive for Tang Wulin to hold on until now. Even for an eight-ringed Soul Douluo, not many are able to withstand this Innate Secret Technique of the third awakening, the Sun Body. Ruheng attacked with his sun prince¡¯s body, and that would be enough to shock any Title Douluo. I didn¡¯t expect him to achieve another breakthrough in such a short amount of time. I think he¡¯ll be able to attain the rank of a Title Douluo in another year at the most. At least there¡¯ll be a sessor for the position of the Body Sect¡¯s Master.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows were knitted together. Regardless of the circumstances, Tang Wulin was his most outstanding disciple. When he saw that Tang Wulin was about to lose, although it was not an embarrassment for Tang Wulin to lose to such an opponent, it was still an unpleasant situation for himself.

    However, there seemed to be something else written in Zhen Hua¡¯s eyes. It was puzzlement. ¡®Flustered? Since when did this young man show signs of being flustered? He had always been steady as a rock and shown his maturity!¡¯

    All these expressions appeared within a short period of time. In the next instant, A Ruheng had already grabbed the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s tip.

    Time seemed to have stood still at that moment. A Ruheng¡¯s right punch suddenly stopped dead in its tracks. Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear turned golden red in an instant.

    At this moment, Tang Wulin turned around. Then, he bent his body in a peculiar position as he arched his back and met A Ruheng¡¯s right punch with his left shoulder.

    ¡°Bam!¡± The Dragon Moon battle armor on Tang Wulin¡¯s left shoulder instantly shattered. The audience could see his left shoulder split open as a mist of blood sprayed out.

    However, those who observed closely at this instant could see that he had regained his calmposure. His shattered left shoulder seemed to have no effect on him.

    A Ruheng had a different experience. The Golden Dragon Spear in his left hand felt like a vortex. It devoured his vigorous sun prince¡¯s blood essence power furiously. His right punch was also affected, and his attack weakened. Nevertheless, he felt it was sufficient to defeat his opponent.

 Chapter 1082 - Tactical Victory

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Tactical Victory</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Something unexpected happened after his punchnded on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. Although Tang Wulin¡¯s left shoulder was shattered, he felt a hollow sensation from Tang Wulin as if his whole body was hollow inside. Arge portion of the energy from his punch vanished. It seemed to have been devoured by Tang Wulin. The Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand burst forth with a brilliant light at this moment.

    The golden red color which devoured his blood essence power suddenly intensified. A terrifying vibrating force burst forth with a series of explosions. A Ruheng realized with fright that he was unable to maintain his grip on the spear¡¯s tip even with his strength.

    It seemed that when Tang Wulin¡¯s left shoulder shattered, his Golden Dragon Spear had stabbed A Ruheng¡¯s chest amidst the vibration although it was gripped by A Ruheng.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    The sharp spear¡¯s tip prated into A Ruheng¡¯s body. A Ruheng shouted and the golden red glow on his body burst forth as it attempted to push out the Golden Dragon Spear.

    However, the suction force of the Golden Dragon Spear intensified instantly. The energy kept flowing out of his body and surged into Tang Wulin¡¯s at the same time. A golden figure pounced from behind and wrapped itself around his body. It opened its mouth and bit the back of A Ruheng¡¯s neck. The Goldsong!

    A Ruheng and Tang Wulin came into contact. They were only separated by the length of the Golden Dragon Spear.

    Who would have expected Tang Wulin to turn the tides of the battle when he was under such an overwhelming disadvantage? His Golden Dragon Spear had truly prated A Ruheng¡¯s body.

    The Golden Dragon st!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze burned bright. A Ruheng retracted his right punch. He wanted to throw another punch, but he was affected by the Goldsong. He tried to break free with all his might. Under his terrifying sun prince¡¯s strength, Goldsong¡¯s body was torn into two. However, it was then that Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon st reached its peak.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    The Golden Dragon Spear was forcibly pushed into A Ruheng¡¯s chest. It stabbed into his massive heart.

    The Golden Dragon Spear immediately turned red. A Ruheng¡¯s terrifying strength began to shrink like a deting balloon.

    ¡°Roar!¡± A sonorous dragon¡¯s roar came from Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth. The Bluesilver Emperor vines surged wildly and twisted around A Ruheng¡¯s body. A Ruheng¡¯s vigorous blood essence was being devoured by the Golden Dragon Spear into Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    It was stunning. The blood essence power was overwhelming. It was so formidable that Tang Wulin could not even control it. It surged directly against the Golden Dragon King seal within him.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Core within his body voraciously absorbed vast amounts of the bloodline energy. It was pumping fiercely and his own bloodline aura grew wildly. Every blood vessel bulged under his skin, and they were golden red.

    His meridians began to split open and blood mists sprayed all over him. The eleventh Golden Dragon King seal inside Tang Wulin had loosened as cracks began to appear on it. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence, filled with a ferocious and diabolical air, began to ooze out like strands of silk.

    He pped his golden dragon wings behind him wildly. They barely lifted his body as it fell together with A Ruheng¡¯s from the skies and they crashed heavily onto the ground. The Golden Dragon st was unleashed to its fullest extent. Under the enhancement of his Bluesilver Emperor, clusters of halos erupted.

    ¡°Little disciple brother,¡± A Ruheng suddenly opened his mouth to speak. His voice was slightly strained.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s mind cleared.

    ¡°You lied to me,¡± A Ruheng¡¯s tone was slightly peculiar, although it did not sound like he was in much pain.

    ¡®You lied...¡¯

    Tang Wulin never expected his disciple brother to utter such words.

    Yes! He had lied to A Ruheng. Since the beginning of the match, A Ruheng had fallen into Tang Wulin¡¯s trap.

    How could Tang Wulin not see that he was no match for A Ruheng if it was purely a contest of strength? The Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique had once ced the Sect at the pinnacle of the continent¡¯s soul masters¡¯ realm. He was not an opponent who could be easily dealt with.

    A Ruheng could be described as the product of a hundred-year umtion by the entire Body Sect.

    In fact, from the very beginning, Tang Wulin had been scheming against his disciple brother. He had not wasted his time on Demon Ind.

    In truth, he had been concealing his Golden Dragon Spear.

    After exchanging blows with the Dragon ying Saber, his Golden Dragon Spear had be progressively sharper. The razor-sharp object was his Golden Dragon Spear Body.

    Tang Wulin had been concealing this point. Up until the final moment, when A Ruheng thought he was about to achieve victory, Tang Wulin made use of his left arm and shoulder to seize the opportunity.

    When he was attacked on the left shoulder, he unleashed the sixth move of the Golden Dragon Nine Moves, the Golden Dragon Bides which deflected most of the attack¡¯s force. The Golden Dragon st and the Golden Dragon Spear were unleashed with a burst at this moment.

    He relied on his divine tool¡¯s devouring ability and created a winning opportunity.

    In the end, A Ruheng had underestimated the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s sharpness. Although his Innate Secret Technique was overbearing, it was unable to stop the sharp Golden Dragon Spear.

    There was no gleam on Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear. It was not that he could not unleash it. He withheld it on purpose. The manifested spear¡¯s gleam¡¯s sharpness was inferior to the actual spear. Only the actual spear could reveal its sharpness after being polished. At the same time, he misled his opponent.

    On Demon Ind, attitude was not the only thing Tang Wulin learned. He learned to use everything which was applicable on the battlefield. Before the match began, he had observed his disciple brother beforehand.

    The Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique was very difficult to cultivate. In addition, his disciple brother¡¯s cultivation base was truly far above his. He was absolutely certain that in cultivation base alone, he was no match for his disciple brother. If he wanted to defeat A Ruheng, he would have to search for an opportune moment to fully unleash his strength.

    A Ruheng¡¯s background came up in his mind. His disciple brother had cultivated in the Body Sect since he was young. He seldom came into contact with the outside world. Even if he had ample experience inbat, he might not necessarily understand human emotions.

    Since the beginning of the match, Tang Wulin had actually withheld thirty percent of his strength. Otherwise, he could actually surpass A Ruheng in terms of agility. It was precisely this that made A Ruheng fall into Tang Wulin¡¯s trap subsequently. In the end, Tang Wulin seized the opportunity to use the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s sharpness and ability to devour tond a sure-kill attack and turn his defeat into a victory.

    In turn, Tang Wulin also paid a high price. He only had this opportunity by intentionally breaking his own left arm. If he did not have a strong will, it would not be easy for him to defeat A Ruheng. He had to maintain his peak attacking power while sustaining his broken left arm.

    This was why when A Ruheng lost the match, he had called him a liar.

    The instant upset left the entire stadium silent. Nobody would have expected that the Golden Dragon King had the ability to turn his defeat into a victory against all odds.

    The silence went on for a few seconds before the cheers burst out like a geyser.

    ¡°Golden Dragon King! Golden Dragon King! Golden Dragon King!¡±

    The deafening cheers seemed capable of overturning the entirepetition stage. There were many who supported Tang Wulin before this. Due to Tang Wulin being at a disadvantage, they felt like the vanquished all this while. At this very moment, the inhibition could finally be unleashed. For a long time, the cheers encircled Tang Wulin.

    He stood straight. Although he had lost an arm and half of his body was covered in blood, he raised his Golden Dragon Spear with pride.

    On the screen, the giant word ¡®champion¡¯ and the illusory shadow of a crown that appeared above Tang Wulin¡¯s head all indicated that he was the strongest contestant in this year¡¯spetition.

 Chapter 1083 - Champion!

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Champion!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®I am the final champion of the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge Soul Master Battles!¡¯

    ¡®Pavilion Master, teachers,panions and also the deceased teachers and students of Shrek Academy, did all of you see that? I¡¯ve won. I¡¯m the champion. This victory doesn¡¯t belong to me but to our Shrek Academy!¡¯

    At that moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was pumping and his blood boiling intensely as he raised the Golden Dragon Spear, shimmering with golden light, high up in the air. Some of the emotions that he suppressed in his heart before were bursting forth like an oil blowout.

    ¡®I¡¯ll walk down this path no matter how difficult it is now, and in the future for sure, Shrek shall be revived in the end thanks to my efforts and those of mypanions.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ve won for Shrek¡¯s glory!¡¯

    There was no way he could tell how many people were excited and how many of them were speechless in front of the screen.

    Meanwhile, they were mesmerized by this man covered in golden light.

    He was the champion! He was Number Thirty-three, the Golden Dragon King!

    Blood One and also the Blood Gods of the Blood God Battalion were all watching thispetition in the Blood God Battalion¡¯s Hall. The former Blood Nine had already widened his mouth in surprise at present. He suddenly discovered that he had gone from beingpletely confident to slightly fearful. He wondered when the absolute surety he had for defeating Tang Wulin in their next confrontation had vanished without a trace.

    Could he have won if it was he fighting against that Strength King? The answer was as clear as day. Then, how was he going to defeat Tang Wulin who had bested the Strength King?

    Blood One¡¯s gaze was so deep that no one could understand his state of mind, while Blood Three and Blood Five, who also originated from Shrek Academy, had clenched their fists tightly.

    He had won. He was worthy of being the leader of the current generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters after all!

    Shrek Academy¡¯s future still lived!

    Mu Ye¡¯s eyes appeared to be in a bit of a daze as he also sat before a screen. In his eyes, the figure with the broken arm was unyielding and proud. He deserved to be proud of his victory. As Mu Chen and Zhen Hua had mentioned, he was a person skilled in creating miracles, and he had just managed to make another once again.

    ¡°Little junior disciple brother is awesome!¡± A voice called out from the next room. A man with a tall, muscr build walked out from the room moodily. He was precisely the man who had justpleted the battle with Tang Wulin earlier, the Strength King A Ruheng!

    Yes, he had been here all along. He had participated in thispetition under Mu Ye¡¯s guidance the whole time, so he had a rather good understanding of Tang Wulin. What a waste that even Mu Ye did not understand Tang Wulin as well as he once had.

    A Ruheng had a well-proportioned appearance. He was not as handsome as Tang Wulin, but he still had thick brows and big eyes filled with masculinity. He stood over there with his massive frame as he naturally exuded virtuous morality.

    Mu Ye turned his head around and looked toward A Ruheng as he casually said, ¡°Your loss was not unfair. Compared to Wulin, you have much less experience.¡±

    A Ruheng touched his bald head and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. A loss is just a loss. Anyway, I didn¡¯t lose to an outsider. Teacher, I¡¯ve achieved peace of mind.¡±

    Mu Ye¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡®What do you mean by peace of mind? What do you mean by peace of mind?! Who¡¯s talking about that now?!¡± His disciple excelled at all fields, but A Ruheng had an overly carefree attitude. The Body Sect had been handed down to him, but he was truly not as formidable as Tang Wulin! Whether it was his intelligence or steadiness, he was still far behind Tang Wulin.

    However, there were already too many burdens on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders. Mu Ye was afraid that he could not bear any more.

    A Ruheng sniggered. ¡°Teacher, it feels incredible fighting little junior disciple brother. The rest of the opponents are just like they¡¯re made of y. They shatter before I¡¯ve even touched them. Little junior disciple brother is tough! Can I look for him and spend every day sparring him in the future? I can definitely improve faster.¡±

    The most important cultivation method of the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique was to continuously temper one¡¯s body. This process was best achieved through battles. Yet, even for someone like Mu Ye, it was already extremely difficult for him to temper this disciple of his. After all, it required him to confront strength with strength!

    He had an idea. Yes, they were fellow disciple brothers so it was time for them to meet on a friendly basis.

    ¡°Hmm. Go ahead and prepare dinner, Mu Ye.¡± A voice came from behind Mu Ye which stiffened his expression at once.

    ¡°In war, there¡¯s victory and sometimes loss. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Zhen Hua patted his shoulder.

    Mu Ye¡¯s lips twitched. He spoke furiously, ¡°What do you mean by there¡¯s victory and sometimes a loss in war?! He¡¯s also my disciple, alright? He¡¯s also mine, okay?¡±

    Zhen Hua sneered. ¡°I see. You mentioned that Ruheng was going to win before, how about that? Go and make us dinner. It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ve lost.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ...

    ¡°Rumble, rumble!¡± Snow slid off the mountains like raging storms and waves. At once, the surrounding mountains had a chain reaction. Snowkes fluttered in the air while the cold draught bit into one¡¯s bones.

    On the other hand, the avnche happened because of the deafening cheering voices.

    The entire Blood God Army turned into a sea of joy at the very moment Tang Wulin became the final champion.

    Guarding the abyssal passage, they were the loneliest army and they were dauntless. They protected the location quietly, keeping watch over the entire continent and even all of mankind as well as all the living creatures on the Douluo Continent. Their contribution was immeasurable.

    Their daily lives were extremely dull. Now, this was finally the moment for the Blood God Army to shine. Yes, the final champion of the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge belonged to the Blood God Army. This was glory for the entire army!

    Almost every soldier that did not have guard duty in the abyssal passage walked out of the barracks with their hands raised high up in the air as they cheered.

    They were kept low for too long for no one knew about them, despite their obvious position as the most powerful army corps in the entire Federation. This time, they were the champions and the glory was finally theirs!

    They watched as Tang Wulin retracted the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand and pounded his fist heavily on his chest at the final moment after bing champion. He saluted in the style of the Blood God Army.

    Yes, it was the Blood God Army¡¯s military salute that only belonged to the Blood Gods! Even if they were the only ones who could tell, it was enough.

    The soldiers were boiling with a righteous ardor whichpletely dissipated the coldness of the entire barracks. The entire army was even more shocked and excited than they were during the outburst of Life Tide.

    ¡°Champion, champion, champion!¡± The cheering voices went from one point to a series of connected voices within only a few seconds. Despite the avnche that was urring in the mountains that surrounded them, there was no way to conceal the soldiers¡¯ excitement.

    Jiang Wuyue howled, Jiang Qiyue cried aloud, while Long Yuxue shrieked. There were some who were acquainted with Tang Wulin and some that were not.

    Ma Shan was pounding his chest strenuously as if it was he who became the final champion.

    Ling Wuyue smiled. She raised her arms and pointed all ten of her fingers to the sky. She was still waiting, waiting for Tang Wulin to defeat the opponent in the following match, the final mecha battle.

    Perhaps, he was not the most skilled at operating a mecha, but hisbined abilities were definitely the most powerful and she believed in them. She felt that Tang Wulin could perhaps be a doubly crowned king to the Blood God Army.

    Blood God Army had remained inconspicuous for too long. On the other hand, this surge of emotion had undoubtedly bonded the soldiers of the entire army corps.

    At this exact moment, the Blood God Army¡¯s regimentalmander, Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun, wished to cry. He even wished to give himself a tight p ferociously.

    Once, the opportunity was right in front of him, but he had given up so easily. At that point, he had had the chance to rope in this young man as his sessor! Who else could be more suitable? Yet the young man was seized by the old fellow Cao Dezhi first. It was his deepest regret! Even so, he was filled with pride, despite the disappointment.

    ¡®You b*stards from the army headquarters, look, the final champion belongs to our Blood God Army, but not your senior officers. The Blood God Army is the most powerful of all army corps, even if we are not under the directmand of the military.¡¯

 Chapter 1084 - You Go, Xiong Jun.

    <h4>Chapter 1084: You Go, Xiong Jun.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Possibly, the only ce that was calm and quiet in the Blood God Army at that moment was Tang Wulin¡¯s living quarters.

    His blood was racing with the sound of people cheering as well, but he still chose to log out from the Battle Network and return to his room.

    His gains from today¡¯s battle were much greater than when he fought against the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi. He experienced firsthand just how powerful the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique was. He could even confirm that if he was capable of sessfully cultivating the Innate Secret Technique himself, he would not face many problems during the breakthrough of the next twoyers of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seal. In any case, this Secret Technique was perhaps the most effective method of refining one¡¯s body in the world. He would need to give it a try regardless.

    At this point, he dialed Mu Ye¡¯s soulmunicator.

    ¡°Doo doo, doo doo, doo doo!¡± No one picked up after themunicator rang a few times.

    ¡®What is Teacher doing? Why isn¡¯t he picking up themunicator?¡¯ Uncertainty crept into Tang Wulin¡¯s heart.

    Meanwhile, themunicator was finally answered.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Mu Ye¡¯s weak voice was heard.

    ¡°Teacher?¡± asked Tang Wulin, attempting to find out Mu Ye¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve won. Congrattions,¡± Mu Yu replied dully.

    ¡®That doesn¡¯t sound like congrattions! It seems like Teacher is not too happy about this.¡¯ Tang Wulin had his doubts. Could it be that this was due to him defeating his senior disciple?

    ¡°Teacher, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Preparing dinner!¡± His weak voice turned into rage.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡°Teacher, are you alright?¡±

    After that moment of venting, Mu Ye became more like his normal self. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m making dinner for two middle-aged b*stards and one good-for-nothing glutton. The glutton told me that it felt incredible fighting you and he would look for youter.¡±

    ¡®Glutton? Looking for me? Incredible?¡±

    ¡°Is senior disciple brother with you?¡± said Tang Wulin in astonishment.

    ¡°Hmm. If you¡¯re calling to tell me the good news, you can hang up now. I¡¯m busy here,¡± said Mu Ye in an unpleasant tone.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t call to tell you the good news. I think that senior disciple brother¡¯s Innate Secret Technique is extremely powerful. Do you think that as your junior disciple, I can attempt to cultivate that as well?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Hmm?¡± Upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s words, Mu Ye needed a moment, but he soon reacted to the situation. Astonished, he answered, ¡°You wish to cultivate the Innate Secret Technique?¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Can I?¡±

    Mu Ye was taken aback before he had a change of mood. ¡°So, do you understand how difficult it is to cultivate the Innate Secret Technique?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that from you before! Everything I know about it came from you. Look, my bloodline is exceptionally gifted and my physical strength is not bad. Even though I¡¯m no match for senior disciple brother, I¡¯m much stronger than ordinary soul masters. I think that perhaps I stand a chance of cultivating the Innate Secret Technique, right?¡±

    Mu Ye raised his eyebrows ever so slightly and considered for a moment. He said, ¡°This is actually a good decision. So you think that our Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique is very powerful as well, huh?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If I had not resorted to trickery, how could I possibly have triumphed over senior disciple brother? Our Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique is, without a doubt, the number one divine method to refine one¡¯s body in the world. Of course I wish to try it out if I have the opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Well said. If you¡¯re able to sessfully cultivate the Innate Secret Technique, everything else will be nothing to you. You¡¯re in the Blood God Army, right? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll send your senior disciple brother to meet you and also pass on the cultivation method of the Innate Secret Technique to you. However, approach it with caution and don¡¯t try it recklessly. If you can¡¯t cultivate the first level sessfully then don¡¯t force it. The damage of the blowback from failing the Innate Secret Technique is very troublesome. However, given your body¡¯s strength, you could genuinely give it a try. We¡¯ll talk about the rest when you¡¯re done with the first level.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Thank you, teacher.¡± Tang Wulin was overjoyed. He was surprised that Mu Ye had actually permitted him to cultivate the Innate Secret Technique as this was the fundamental skill for the Body Sect! In truth, he was actually more of a Tang Sect disciple. He had acknowledged having a teacher in the Body Sect but had not formally joined the sect.

    Mu Ye hung up themunicator. His gloomy expression had already turned into excitement.

    He muttered to himself, ¡°That¡¯s great! The boy came to me on his own initiative seeking permission to cultivate the Innate Secret Technique. This is proof of its power. Even though it¡¯s a littlete for cultivation, perhaps he still stands a chance with his physical capabilities. The problem is that the first level requires condensing the blood essence core, which is quite difficult. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still too tasking even with a strong body. I¡¯ll have Ruheng bring over some heaven-and-earth treasures for himter. Give it a try then. If he seeds, heh-heh, then my Body Sect will truly rocket to the top of the world in one shot. If he¡¯s cultivating the fundamental method, he can¡¯t deny that he¡¯s a disciple of my Body Sect, right? Heh-heh-heh-heh. Amorous and Heartless Douluo, wait and see. Let¡¯s see who this little monster leans to by then, shall we? Heh-heh.¡±

    ¡°Mu Ye, what are you sniggering about? Are you done making dinner?¡±

    ¡°Fu...¡±

    ...

    After getting his teacher¡¯s permission, Tang Wulin was in a great mood. ¡®ording to Teacher¡¯s words, the Innate Secret Technique is divided into levels. The first level should be the most important. Was senior disciple brothering over? That was awesome because Ma Shan and Jiang Wuyue were already no longer that suitable as his sparring partners anymore. His senior disciple brother had such powerful abilities, and he was also physically gifted like Tang Wulin, so it was just right for him!

    His heart immediately filled with hope and anticipation thinking about A Ruheng¡¯s arrival.

    He believed that his cultivation speed could be further elevated with such an amazing person as his training partner, and he could express everything that he had learned to the best of his abilities.

    His thought process was almost exactly the same as A Ruheng¡¯s.

    A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He interlocked his fingers in front of his chest. With every glimmer of light in his eyes, the air warped ever so slightly as he entered a meditative state.

    A Ruheng¡¯s intense heartbeat and the change of his blood essence fluctuation during the battle inspired Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation. Under such immense stress, he could even feel that he had managed to pick up some tricks for his cultivation of the Golden Dragon King Bloodline. His Golden Dragon Nine Moves had really continued to improve, and he would still need to study and create the final techniques in order to create an ability that truly belonged to himself.

    ...

    He won.

    A faint smile emerged on Gu Yuena¡¯s face. She was in a good mood because he had truly be more powerful. Moreover, the speed of his improvement was even faster than she had imagined.

    She should be preparing to return now for he woulde looking for her after participating in the final round of thepetition.

    ¡°Your Excellency.¡± A deep voice suddenly spoke up.

    Gu Yuena frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    A ck silhouette appeared near her without a sound. Everything else in the surrounding area turned dark as if all the light was being absorbed.

    ¡°Your Excellency, the champion of the Star Dou Battle Network is him, right? Are you still indecisive about him? You should be able to see that he is growing very fast. If this continues, he¡¯s going to be very troublesome for us in the future. After all, he is capable of affecting you.¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s red. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to teach me how to deal with him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your Excellency. I only wish to remind you to do it as soon as possible for the thousands of our deceasedrades, for the continued multiplication of our lineage in the future, and to be the master of the continent once again.¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s gaze turned cold for a moment. ¡°Understood. Now, go.¡±

    The ck silhouette heaved a sigh softly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Light was restored to the ce once again. Gu Yuena¡¯s good mood was ruined. She frowned deeply and did not speak anymore for a long while.

    ...

    ¡°Her Excellency has yet to make up her mind still? I think that the person should be in the west. Her excellency came back from the west earlier. The judgment made from spatial fluctuation is unmistakable.¡±

    ¡°Xiong Jun, you go.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ...

    It had already been a full day when Tang Wulin awakened from his meditation. When he was fully awake, the first sound that he heard was his strong heartbeat.

    Even though the increase in his cultivation base he had during thepetition could not be brought out of the Star Dou Battle Network, the sensation of the battle could still be felt in the outside world.

    Tang Wulin could vaguely feel his Dragon Core producing something new. It was as if his heartbeat sounded somewhat simr to his senior disciple brother¡¯s.

    It seemed like his Dragon Core¡¯s power could still bepressed to a certain level.

    He nced at the time as his expression stiffened.

    The finals of the soul master battles and those of the mecha battles were only a day apart. That was because even the organizer of the Federation had not expected that it would be the same person participating in both finals.

    In other words, Tang Wulin¡¯s final mecha battle was about to start. The opponent who he was about to face was undoubtedly even more powerful than the Bubble King.

    He stood up and flexed his limbs. He sensed that he was at his peak physical condition, so he turned around and walked toward his Star Dou Cabin.

    The final battle of this year¡¯s Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge was at longst about to begin.

 Chapter 1085 - Skeleton King, Wang Kulou

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Skeleton King, Wang Kulou</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The final battle!

    When the title was disyed, the attention of the entire Federation was focused on the screen nearest to them.

    The final battle was a mecha battle. A mecha battle was even more exciting than the soul master battle for the masses. Even an ordinary person could pilot a mecha. As long as one¡¯s body was cultivated to a certain level and fulfilled a specific amount of spiritual power, one could apply to the mecha academy.

    At longst, the final mecha battle was about to take ce today. They wanted to see the extent of the most powerful mecha masters.

    The Spear King whom no one took notice of when he entered the final sixteen had worked his way through all the obstacles to reach the peak one step at a time. In the end, he stood on the stage of the finals.

    On the other hand, his opponent ranked first in the betting odds. He managed to achieve victory easily in almost all his previous matches.

    The person could even be described as the legend of the mecha world. His prestige had spread over the entire mecha masters¡¯ world.

    His status could not be concealed by the Star Dou Battle Network.

    He had the ability to withstand a battle against even a divine-ranked mecha master. He was reputed to be the man who would certainly be a divine mecha master.

    He was only thirty years old, but he was already a rank-9 mecha maker. He was also the youngest mecha maker in the history of the whole Federation. Moreover, he had managed to make a divine mecha for the others sessfully and was known as the ¡®Hand of God¡¯.

    He was truly gifted in operating the mecha. He could transform any type of mecha to possess the ability to control heaven and earth with his pair of hands.

    Even his name was peculiar. It would leave a profound impression on others and caused him to be an object of public denunciation when he younger.

    Yet, that very name was known over the entire continent.

    His name was Wang Kulou, otherwise known as the Skeleton King. In this year¡¯spetition, he took on the title of the Skeleton God. His martial soul was precisely his own skeleton.

    He was the Skeleton God, Wang Kulou. The man was ranked first for the betting odds of the mecha battle!

    Aspared to him, the name of the Spear King appeared insignificant. In fact, the Spear King had narrowly escaped defeat in the previous rounds of thepetition.

    Nheless, there were legendary tales of the Spear King. The story was that the Spear King and the Golden Dragon King who had just be the champion of the soul master battle earlier was one and the same person!

    During the final battle between the Golden Dragon King and the Strength King, the Golden Dragon King had summoned an enormous spirit soul of the Overlord Dragon which was identical to the Spear King¡¯s.

    Were they truly the same person? If so, then the Golden Dragon King which was so powerful in the individual soul master battle would certainly exert a massive amplification on his mecha. Hence, it would be difficult to judge thepetition.

    If it was indeed the case, then this battle would undoubtedly be a battle between the most powerful soul master using his mecha and the most powerful mecha master.

    Within a day, news of the Spear King and the Skeleton King had already spread throughout the whole Federation that was eagerly anticipating thepetition which was about to begin.

    The Skeleton God, Wang Kulou! More precisely, it should be the Skeleton King, Wang Kulou!

    Tang Wulin sat in the waiting room quietly, as he recalled from memory everything that was rted to Wang Kulou.

    Wang Kulou¡¯s martial soul was definitely not just his skeleton for he was the Skeleton King. The use of one¡¯s skeleton as one¡¯s martial soul was actually cultivation of the body. However, Tang Wulin inquired from his teacher and found that Wang Kulou did not belong to the Body Sect. In fact, he was from a mysterious n.

    He was a rank-9 mecha maker and also a divine mecha maker.

    In the Federation, there were more top-level experts of other professions than cksmiths. There were only thirteen rank-9 mecha makers in the entire Federation. Moreover, it was not easy for them to make a divine mecha.

    The difficulty level in making a divine mecha for others exceeded the difficulty of making it for oneself. Furthermore, he was only thirty-three years old. He should have already been a divine mecha master if not for his body¡¯sck of resilience.

    There was no doubt that the battle with Wang Kulou would not be any easier for Tang Wulin than fighting his senior disciple brother.

    The ambiance of thepetition was more lively than imagined. The audience seemed to havepletely forgotten about the ¡®tragedy¡¯ from before. Tang Wulin had yet to walk out from the passage when he heard the cheering outside which was as loud as seismic waves. Such cheering simrly echoed through the Blood God Army. One had lost count of the number of people cheering Tang Wulin on. They knew that the Spear King and the Golden Dragon King were one and the same!

    ...

    In the abyssal passage.

    ¡°Ding!¡± A soft shattering sound was heard in the deepest end of the abyssal passage that even the most sensitive detector could not detect it.

    A tiny fissure began to appear on the core at the deepest end. A faint radiance became illuminated at the passage¡¯s seal. However, the radiance vanished as soon as it shed once.

    ck mist as fine as wisps of silk crept along the fissure silently. It was extremely thin that it did not even trigger the seal. The ck airflow appeared in the form of a needle. While it moved gracefully, there were warped radiances that were shimmering in its surroundings.

    The ck airflow began to spin. It spun as if it was spiraling up an invisible hand. The invisible hand pulled gently and conjured a silhouette on the outside of the seal which belonged to the Blood God Army. The silhouette pulled the thread formed from the ck airflow to the outside swiftly before it flew toward the area further away from the seal.

    ...

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± The mecha walked into the arena with great strides which created the deafening booms. The gazes of the audience were focused on these mechas which were stepping into thepetition arena now.

    Tang Wulin was piloting a closebat mecha, while his weapon was a spear.

    Simrly, the mecha that walked out from the opposite side was a closebat mecha as well. Its weapon was a saber shield! A saber and a shield.

    It appeared that these mechas were not that different for both were standard models. The cheering was so loud it could shatter the ceiling when both the mechas walked out.

    ¡°Skeleton God, Skeleton God, Skeleton God!¡±

    Aspared to the soul master battle, the cheering was biased as almost everyone chanted the Skeleton God¡¯s name aloud. On the other hand, the cheers for the Spear King Tang Wulin were barely audible.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He had seen the Skeleton God¡¯s battle recording, so he understood why this person was so popr.

    The Skeleton God¡¯s battle technique was dazzling and had marvelous moves that attracted everyone.

    The spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand was pointed diagonally to the ground. He operated the mecha into holding the midshaft of the spear as he gazed at the opponent in the distance. The Skeleton King was also gazing at him. It was as if there was an invisible link that connected them together.

    The Skeleton God¡¯s skill in operating the mecha far exceeded Tang Wulin¡¯s as it was his profession. The Skeleton God was most skilled in using grandbo attacks in his battles. The perfectbination of speed and strength made him invincible.

    He was reputed to be able to perform the seemingly impossible skills which a human could not perform on a mecha. Hence, he had betting odds that werergely in his favor.

    ¡°The Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge¡¯s Mecha Battle. The finalpetition, get ready!¡±

    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one, begin!¡±

    The announcement was brief which was the Star Dou Battle Network¡¯s usual style.

    Soon after the announcement was made, Tang Wulin moved almost simultaneously with the Skeleton God. Both of them moved with great strides as they charged toward each other.

    One could already see the disparity between both parties at the beginning.

    Both were closebat mechas but were equipped with different weapons. Rtively speaking, the Skeleton God¡¯s weapon was slightly heavier than Tang Wulin¡¯s. Yet, the Skeleton God was faster than Tang Wulin by half a second at the beginning despite not using his propeller.

    It showed the tant disparity between their mecha operating skills.

 Chapter 1086 - Identity Revealed!

    <h4>Chapter 1086: Identity Revealed!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Such powerful operating skills! Tang Wulin was awed. The Skeleton God¡¯s operating skills were absolutely more superior than Ling Wuyue¡¯s.

    Ling Wuyue once told him that the Skeleton God¡¯s operating skills were truly formidable and to the extent of almost indomitable. He was capable of using any mecha to its limit tounch his battle techniques.

    His skeleton martial soul¡¯s most powerful effect in thepetition was to serve as the mecha¡¯s skeleton and enhance the standard mecha¡¯s load capacity tremendously. In other words, it allowed him topletely be one with the mecha.

    His mecha¡¯s operating skill level obviously exceeded the levels of all the other contestants.

    It really seemed that way at the moment. He was capable of initiating any movement faster than Tang Wulin by half a second. So, the situation was obviously worse for Tang Wulin when they came into contact with each other.

    Both parties approached one another swiftly. One could tell from their distances that Tang Wulin was slower. Hence, the first collision point of the two mechas was not at the center of thepetition stage but more toward Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    The Skeleton God positioned the shield in his hand horizontally across his body and was before Tang Wulin in a sliding maneuver. His shield promptly collided into Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha.

    Tang Wulin raised the spear in his hand, as he infused his soul power into the spear causing its tip to shimmer with the spear¡¯s radiance. At the same time, arge stretch of the Bluesilver Emperor bored out from the slits of the mecha. Tang Wulin had used the Bluesilver Overlord Transformation. Every vine of the Bluesilver Emperor was akin to a spear that stabbed toward the opponent in a frontal attack.

    The Bluesilver Impaling Array wasunched to change his direction.

    Tang Wulin naturally chose to devote all his efforts inunching the attack since he was aware that his mecha operating skills were not as good as his opponent¡¯s.

    The Skeleton God¡¯s reaction was swift as well. He was not surprised by Tang Wulin¡¯s action, as the shield in his hand remained in its forward momentum and his pace had picked up as well.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes blurred and the Skeleton God who was going to collide into him pulled back much to his surprise. Tang Wulin could tell that the sliding maneuver was not that simple although it was just a single move.

    He could see that the Skeleton God had turned into a flight of shadows that swept straight toward him. The Bluesilver Emperor vines which had pierced out earlier rippled away within the shadows. By the time Tang Wulin saw the opponent clearly, the saber in the opponent¡¯s hand was already on the top of his mecha¡¯s head.

    It was such a swift saber!

    When the mecha was in motion, there was a speed limit imposed on one¡¯s battle technique. Yet, the Skeleton Godpletely ignored the speed limit. It did not seem like he was operating a mecha, but more like he was fighting as a soul master.

    The spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand had been pushed aside by the opponent¡¯s shield. His spear¡¯s radiance did not even manage to shoot at the opponent.

    Not only that, a ball of airwaves burst out from the Skeleton God¡¯s mecha such that the Bluesilver Emperor vines which were pushed apart could not close in again.

    He had studied his opponent. Naturally, his opponent did the same. Even though Tang Wulin was not favored by the audience but his ability to enter the finals had proven his strength.

    During the crucial moment, it was impossible for Tang Wulin to dodge. He controlled his mecha into lowering its head while its body leaned sideways simultaneously. It appeared as if he was going to use his shoulder to ward off the saber while he activated his protective shield at the same time.

    The Skeleton God¡¯s movement was not only swift but extremely graceful. The indomitable saber moved downward for a moment before it swept toward Tang Wulin¡¯s neck.

    However, the spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha hand suddenly turned golden at this moment. A deep explosion sound was heard when the shield contacted the spear and was sted away by the tremor.

    The Skeleton God reacted quickly by retracting his body. His saber was also retracted simultaneously as he instantly floated to the side.

    Tang Wulin shook the spear in his hand once. A gigantic golden dragon bored out of the spear¡¯s tip within a valiant dragon¡¯s roar. It flew and pounced on the Skeleton King baring its fangs and brandishing its ws.

    ¡°Is that the Golden Dragon King?¡±

    A flurry of discussions broke out on the viewing tform.

    Tang Wulin did not attempt to conceal his identity anymore for it was pointless in the finalpetition. He could not beat his opponent by relying only on the mecha without using the Golden Dragon Nine Moves.

    Thus, he immediatelyunched the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven after he had used the Golden Dragon Tremor Burst to st away his opponent.

    At the same time, the golden radiance shed once on his mecha¡¯s left hand. The Golden Dragon Spearnded in his palm as the spear was shaken once. Thousands of the spear¡¯s shadows apanied by the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven wereunched. It was his Thousand using Fingers!

    He seized on his opponent¡¯sck of understanding, as he immediately had an outburst so he could end the battle within a short time.

    The Skeleton God was obviously taken by surprise. He did not collide into the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven as he pulled back at full speed. The pacing of his feet appeared chaotic, but it was actually well-organized. His body retained the phantom-like movement as he continuously smashed the shield into the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven from the side to weaken its impact.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Thousand using Fingers which was unleashed through the Golden Dragon Spear had arrived. Thousands of the spear¡¯s radiance pulled inward as a gush of suction force burst forth from the spear¡¯s tip. It was an inevitable move.

    The Skeleton God¡¯s mecha immediately slowed down. Soon, his mecha was covered by Tang Wulin¡¯s spear¡¯s radiance.

    Sure enough, it was the Golden Dragon King!

    The audience became excited at once. Even thementator¡¯s voice sounded valiant as well.

    ¡°Look! What did we witness? That¡¯s the Golden Dragon King and its famous technique. The golden dragon has always looked so magnificent. Our Skeleton God is in trouble. The Skeleton God has encountered an unprecedented challenge. I truly didn¡¯t expect the Golden Dragon King to not only be the champion of the soul master battle but is now in the finals of the mecha battle as well. I can officially announce that the Golden Dragon King is the biggest winner in this year¡¯spetition. If he¡¯s capable of defeating the Skeleton God, then, he¡¯s going to be a double champion and also the most powerful winner in the history of the Star Dou Battle Network!¡±

    Tang Wulin and Wang Kuloupletely ignored the voices of thementators and the cheering of the audience. At the moment, they only had each other in the eyes of their minds. Their sole purpose was to defeat one another.

    The Skeleton God¡¯s mecha swayed slightly as it was confronted by the Thousand using Fingers. A stream of ck radiance appeared behind his back silently. The ck radiance took the ce of the mecha¡¯s initial position rapidly and transformed into a massive ck skeleton of the same size as the mecha.

    The ck skeleton was simrly holding the weapons of saber and shield in its hands. The saber began chopping to conjure a stream of ck radiance that cut straight into the Thousand using Fingers.

    It appeared to be just a saber, but Tang Wulin felt a wave of sabersshed onto him. Moreover, the saber waves were exceptionally strong and violent.

    Loud booms radiated from the collision in session. Tang Wulin frowned deeply as he discovered in fear that his Thousand using Fingers failed to take its form after beingshed by the opponent¡¯s saber waves.

    Even though he had yet to cultivate the Thousand using Fingers to its highest rank, he managed to master his spear technique after many days of actual battle. However, it was his first time to encounter such a situation. He could not evenunch his spear technique due to his opponent¡¯s attack.

    What was the ck skeleton? Was that his martial soul avatar? It was impossible because Wang Kulou¡¯s mecha was retreating at full speed. Moreover, the mecha was circling toward Tang Wulin from the side. How could it possibly do that without the soul master¡¯s control? Furthermore, the soul master would be considered as surrendering the moment he used his martial soul avatar to remove himself from the mecha during the battle.

    How could the massive ck skeleton be so powerful if it was not a martial soul avatar?

    Was it a spirit soul? Could it be a spirit soul?

    Yet, could a soul master¡¯s spirit soul be that powerful? Even a hundred-thousand-year spirit soul could not be that powerful. Not only was it capable of blocking the Thousand using Fingers, but its surging saber waves were also about to engulf Tang Wulin.

    Instantly, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with uncertainties for he could not tell what his opponent was doing. The ck skeleton had never appeared in the Skeleton God¡¯s earlier battles. On the other hand, the Skeleton God could actually rely on hisbat ability to resist the Thousand using Fingers. Yet, he unleashed a ck skeleton at the moment. It signified that the Skeleton God had the same thought as Tang Wulin. Both of them hoped to end the battle as soon as possible.

    The Skeleton God had already arrived at Tang Wulin¡¯s side just as the ck skeleton blocked the Thousand using Fingers. The Skeleton God charged from the side with the saber and shield in his hands as heunched an assault straight at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha stamped the ground strenuously with his left foot once. Eight gigantic Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven surged skyward. At the same time, a wave of tremors spread outward such that the Skeleton God and the ck skeleton slowed down.

    The Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s left hand pushed against the ground while his right foot swept horizontally across the ground. It was the Golden Dragon Wags Tail!

    The act of using the mecha to unleash one¡¯s soul skill could not possibly be that smooth. However, the movement was rather powerful as Tang Wulin spent a lot of time learning the operating skills for a mecha from Ling Wuyue. In addition, his Bluesilver Emperor helped too.

 Chapter 1087 - Tang Wulinâ€™s Foreshadowing

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Tang Wulin¡¯s Foreshadowing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Skeleton King used his shield to block horizontally. As Skeleton King valiantly blocked Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Wags Tail by force, ayer of ck radiance was emitted on the surface of the shield. He simultaneously raised the saber in his right hand and a stream of saber radiance immediately cut towards the hip joint of Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Wags Tail was ineffective so he pierced the spear in his right hand forward. The spear¡¯s radiance shimmered as heunched Thousand using Fingers once again. However this time it enshrouded the Skeleton God and ck skeleton in it.

    ck skeleton took a step forward and used both its hands to hold the saber. Saber¡¯s radiance descended from the sky as if it was separating the heaven and the earth and it disrupted Thousand using Fingers from the side. On the other hand, Skeleton God¡¯s shield hadpletely turned ck as he forcefully resisted Thousand using Fingers.

    Tang Wulin lifted his Golden Dragon Spear in an attempt to smash the saber¡¯s radiance into pieces, but he felt like his mecha had lost its bnce as he fell towards the ground.

    He valiantly turned on the mecha¡¯s propeller and propelled his mecha into abruptly charging towards the sky. Even though the opponent managed to block his Thousand using Fingers, Tang Wulin had also managed to operate his mecha into taking off to the air.

    Skeleton God swayed his body once and ascended from the ground akin to a leech after blood. He chased after Tang Wulin while his ck skeleton swept across like a hurricane from the other side. Every aspect of Skeleton God was powerful including his transformation, speed, and control.

    However, an unexpected situation had appeared at this moment. Radiance shed once as Tang Wulin¡¯s silhouette that was ascending to the sky suddenly elerated and dropped diagonally. He hadpletely defied the principles of mechanics.

    The audiences could clearly see as the golden silhouette appeared on the nearby ground. A Bluesilver Emperor vine was winding around its body. The mecha changed its direction precisely because of the vine¡¯s strenuous pulling.

    Tang Wulin had his spirit soul too!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha changed its direction from Goldsong¡¯s pulling while the massive ck silhouette simultaneously reced Tang Wulin¡¯s earlier position in the sky. A ck silhouette descended from the sky and immediately pounded towards both, the Skeleton God and ck skeleton that were ascending into the sky.

    A thick and heavyyer of duskgold scales covered the massive silhouette¡¯s body. It was Tang Wulin¡¯s Overlord Dragon spirit soul.

    The Overlord Dragon descended from the sky and valiantlynded on the stage. Its terrifying weight alone was enough to cause severe destructions.

    Skeleton God and ck skeleton¡¯s attacks struck the Overlord Dragon¡¯s body and caused a scattering of countless sparks but their attacks did not manage to break through the Overlord Dragon¡¯s defense.

    Or in other words, their offensive operation was also weakened by surprise.

    Skeleton God¡¯s mecha rapidly dropped towards one side while ck skeleton¡¯s body erged with its raging roar. It swelled up to thirty meters in a split second as the shield in its hand smashed against the Overlord Dragon¡¯s body.

    Overlord Dragon lowered its head and looked at the shield that was smashing against its chest. The scales on its chest abruptly puffed outward as the ck skeleton was immediately sted away with shocking skills.

    As long as Tang Wulin was not fighting against a man with exceedingly abnormal strength like A Ruheng, since when had the Overlord Dragon lost in a battle of strength?

    ck skeleton and Overlord Dragon almost simultaneouslynded on the ground. Overlord Dragon swayed its body as its enormous tail had already swept towards the ck skeleton like an iron hammer.

    The ck skeleton was genuinely powerful in its fighting ability. It rapidly leaped upward and shed towards the Overlord Dragon¡¯s tail with the saber in its hands. Apanied by the growth of ck skeleton¡¯s body to thirty meters, the saber had also be more than ten meters long. The saber¡¯s power was exceedingly shocking with its majestic brilliance.

    It seemed as if the Overlord Dragon¡¯s tail was about to break off when the cut was made.

    However, at this very moment, a loud noise echoed from inside Overlord Dragon¡¯s body. ¡°Thump thump!¡±

    ck skeleton¡¯s movement slowed down by one count. While to everyone¡¯s surprise, the Overlord Dragon¡¯s massive body turned into a translucent duskgold color. It was as if it had transformed into a gigantic statue in a split second.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The saber cut onto Overlord Dragon¡¯s tail. ck skeleton¡¯s enormous body was sted upward at the sound while the dragon¡¯s tail remained unaffected.

    Soon after that, the Overlord Dragon raised its right foot and stamped loudly against the ground.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    The violent booming noise¡¯s wave brought along the ck skeleton¡¯s body that was immediately sted into the air. The ck skeleton was paralyzed within the massive seismic wave.

    Overlord Dragon was incapable ofunching Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth but its attack was in no way inferior to Golden Dragon Shocks the Earth. Moreover, all its attacking ability was cast into the seismic wave. Despite the ck skeleton being extremely powerful, it was temporarily paralyzed.

    Overlord Dragon raised its tail that was cut earlier from the ground and ferociouslyshed onto the ck skeleton¡¯s body.

    ck skeleton¡¯s enormous body was immediatelyshed away with at least four of its ribs were broken from the impact that was akin to a cannonball.

    Everything happened within a very short period of time. The ck skeleton that appeared so powerful originally was like a child before the Overlord Dragon. Before the Overlord Dragon¡¯s absolute defense and strength every skill itunched seemed to turn into a useless effort.

    Skeleton God was also astonished greatly as he seemed to have the upper hand in suppressing Tang Wulin yet as soon as his opponent conjured his spirit soul, the situation was immediately overturned.

    Tang Wulin had also conjured his Overlord Dragon in the earlierpetition. The Overlord Dragon from earlierpetitions always appeared to be slow and foolish despite being massive and powerful, it was even tossed away at once during the battle with Strength King.

    Yet in today¡¯s battle, how did this spirit soul seem to havepletely turned into something else?

    Skeleton God could not figure this out. Of course, that was because it was supposed to be a foreshadow that Tang Wulin had nted!

    Tang Wulin was unaware that Skeleton God actually possessed an exceedingly powerful spirit soul such as the ck skeleton. Moreover, it was carefully cultivated by the Skeleton God.

    More urately, Wang Kulou only had one spirit soul in reality. The skeleton spirit soul only had a cultivation base of hundred years when it first joined him, yet after his many years of cultivation and all sorts of methods to gradually elevate the spirit soul it had already been raised to the realm of eighty thousand years. The ck skeleton could provide him with as much as five soul skills. On the other hand, he had directly abandoned his other spirit souls. This was the reason why the ck skeleton spirit soul could be so powerful. The ck skeleton was formed after the death of a soul master that had cultivated with peculiar techniques. On the other hand, it was also equipped with a certain level of intelligence at present so it was capable of using so many battle tactics by itself.

    However, Wang Kulou was unaware that Tang Wulin had never truly disyed the Overlord Dragon¡¯s true fighting capacity when he was using the spirit soul in all his earlier battles.

    Tang Wulin had even intentionally weakened the Overlord Dragon during the battle with his senior disciple brother as his battle tactic. He did it in order to paralyze his senior disciple brother at that time, and also to paralyze Wang Kuluo during his final battle!

    As soon as the battle began he used his Golden Dragon Nine Moves in order to reveal his identity as Golden Dragon King to Wang Kulou. Wang Kulou would certainly think of Tang Wulin¡¯s Overlord Dragon and he would not be paying much attention to it.

    On the other hand, Overlord Dragon was unleashed at this crucial moment to truly disy its powerful abilities. Since when was an unyielding spirit soul so easily defeated?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base had only allowed him to summon Overlord Dragon for five minutes.

    In reality, Overlord Dragon had always been growing with Tang Wulin¡¯s growth. Its true fighting capacity was even superior to Tang Wulin!

    Wang Kulou was shocked but the battle was still progressing. The spears in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands were pointed towards him while simultaneously Goldsong had already swayed its body on the ground and conjured golden soul rings that spread out rapidly to enshroud Tang Wulin and Wang Kulou.

    It was the Bluesilver Golden Array!

    At the same time, Wang Kulou was feeling shocked. His offensive operation had not weakened. He charged towards Tang Wulin with great strides with the saber and shield in his hands surging ferociously. Tang Wulin¡¯s skill appeared crude in Wang Kulou¡¯s eyes such that even his double spears were incapable of defending himself. Wang Kulou knew that since Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit soul was so powerful, he should tackle Tang Wulin¡¯s original body as soon as possible. So Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit soul was nothing without his original body.

    Yet, he watched as Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha was being illuminated at this moment. A pinkrge flower illuminated on the sky adjacent to his back as it bloomed with magnificent brilliance. Countless energy molecules were gathering towards Tang Wulin wildly while a gush of massive suction forge radiated from the ground. Wang Kulou¡¯s most powerful darkness element was rapidly leaking towards Tang Wulin.

    Not only that, a golden soul ring was unleashed from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The soul ring stretched outward swiftly and covered the Overlord Dragon as well.

    In the sound of its raging roar, the Overlord Dragon¡¯s body once again doubled in size. It widened its mouth and shot out a mouthful of orange mes adorned with duskgold light spots towards the ck skeleton in the distance.

    The double spears pointed ahead violently shot out spear¡¯s radiance. It was the Thousand using Fingers!

    Countless Bluesilver Grass surged out like a swarm of bees and crept toward the two gigantic spears. The thousands of spear¡¯s radiance that shot out was naturally tinted with Bluesilver¡¯s color.

    ¡®This is bad, I can¡¯t forcefully resist anymore!¡¯

    Wang Kulou regretted. He regretted for he had underestimated the opponent before himself. Despite already having figured out that the opponent was Golden Dragon King, he still made such a severe miscalction. So this was simply unforgiving.

 Chapter 1088 - Double Champion King

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Double Champion King</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Originally the Skeleton King still had a multitude of joint attack skills his ck skeleton and he could even use the martial soul fusion skill of the mecha world. However, at the moment he was separated from his ck skeleton leaving him no opportunity to do so.

    The Spear King or rather the Golden Dragon King had concealed his inner secrets too deeply. The only way Skeleton King could turn the tide now was by assembling with his ck skeleton.

    The ck radiance emitting from the shield in the Skeleton King¡¯s hand abruptly erged. His soul power perfectlybined with his mecha and the shield immediately exploded into pieces transforming into ayer of gigantic ck screen before him to defend himself. At the same time, Wang Kulou operated his mecha to swiftly retreat backward with a peculiar pace.

    It was definitely not a smart move for him to forcefully resist anymore.

    ¡°Boom...¡± The shield broke into pieces while spear¡¯s radiance chased after him and attacked.

    On the other hand, a stream of golden light soared straight into the air from the ground and quickly transformed into golden soul rings. Wang Kulou was entwined in the rings while simultaneously arge stretch of Bluesilver Emperor arose from the ground. Not only that, the golden silhouette used its tail to smash against the ground a violent tremor was heard as Wang Kulou¡¯s mecha slowed down at once.

    A valiant dragon¡¯s roar was heard. Wang Kulou watched as a solid golden dragon head appeared in front of his mecha¡¯s control cabin. Its eyes were filled with savage aura as it red at Wang Kulou and then it suddenly rammed against his mecha.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    After bracing such an impact Wang Kulou could not help but feel dizzy despite his physical quality. On the other hand, the thousands of spear¡¯s radiances that coincided as one had already arrived.

    There was more than just Overlord Dragon in concealment. When even Overlord Dragon had evolved to such an extent how could Goldsong, Tang Wulin¡¯s first spirit soul, that had always been with him since his Golden Dragon King Bloodline had just begun to awaken be that simple?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul skills including Bind, Bluesilver Impaling Array and Bluesilver Golden Array were all bestowed by Goldsong. So it was obviously capable ofunching those attacks. On the other hand, Goldsong was most affected by Golden Dragon King Bloodline. In reality, it had already mastered the essence of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Nine Moves way earlier and this was Tang Wulin¡¯s trump card in defeating Wang Kulou.

    Moreover, there was also the one hundred year spirit soul behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back. Tang Wulin had the assistance from Damask Tulip¡¯s Devours the World whose intelligence rivaled mankind.

    Tang Wulin had managed to reveal the absolute truth of his abilities to the people in the two final rounds ofpetitions. Of course, it was difficult to tell how many people could actually understand what they had truly witnessed in thepetition.

    ¡°Boom...¡± Wang Kulou¡¯s mecha exploded into pieces as if it was hit by a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition under the multiple restrictions and attacks imposed on him.

    However, one could see that there was a huge skeleton that appeared inside the mecha. It was apparent that Wang Kulou wasunching his martial soul avatar.

    If this was a battle of life and death, Tang Wulin¡¯s strike may not necessarily end Wang Kulou. Yet, this was a mecha battle. The victory and defeat of thispetition were already determined during that very moment when the mecha was shattered.

    The ck skeleton was steadily losing the battle due to the suppression of the Overlord Dragon¡¯s strike. It could not even get up from the ground. It transformed into a gush of ck airflow and fused into Wang Kulou¡¯s body which had already turned into a skeleton.

    Green mes were pulsating in the eyes of the skull on Wang Kulou¡¯s original body as he gazed at Tang Wulin before him. He gazed at the two spears that prated his body. His teeth knocked together and ttered loudly. ¡°I, have lost in a just manner. I anticipate our next encounter.¡±

    Radiance shimmered as Wang Kulou vanished into thin air. Soon after that, a golden crown appeared on top of Tang Wulin¡¯s head.

    He was crowned as the champion with golden lights glimmering by his side!

    A gush of tremendous force radiated from Tang Wulin¡¯s back. The Overlord Dragon bit his mecha and abruptly tossed him into the air. Tang Wulin stabilized his mecha as hended right on top of Overlord Dragon¡¯s head with his spears pointing towards the sky.

    ¡®I¡¯ve won, I¡¯ve won! The championship of the mecha battle belongs to me as well!¡¯

    There was no doubt that if one¡¯s mecha operating skills werepared then let alone Wang Kulou, he was even weaker than a few of those powerhouses that he had encountered in the earlier battles. However even in a mecha battle, one could never leave behind a soul master¡¯s ability in real life. After all, he was still the most powerful in overall strength.

    This was the final battle of the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge. Thepetition thatsted for months not only brought Tang Wulin¡¯s improvement in his abilities but helped him even more in increasing his confidence. After the battles that he carried out one after another, after encountering powerhouses over and over again, he had finally found himself. He was finally aware that his ability had already achieved the highest standards in the entire federation. He was the number one below the rank of three-word battle armor master.

    Only a short while ago, he envied the three-word battle armor master that came to their rescue when they were faced with the damaged soul train and confronted the evil soul master powerhouse! On the other hand, his ability now was already no inferior to that person back in the beginning and he had even surpassed him.

    He walked forward with a firm pace towards the peak of the world, step by step. ¡®Gu Yue, are you seeing this? Wait for me. I¡¯ll certainly make myself powerful enough so that I have enough ability to protect you!¡¯

    Tang Wulin held the spears tightly in his hands. At the moment, he only wished to let out a raging roar to the sky and unleash his emotions wildly.

    He could not hold himself back from wanting to tell Gu Yuena about the good news. He could not wait to be by her side and hold her in his arms. This was the first time he had truly felt that he could finally have the ability to protect his lover and saw a gleam of hope in reviving Shrek.

    At this moment, the audiences that surrounded thepetition stage burst out with deafening cheering sounds after the momentary silence.

    They were not cheering for Golden Dragon King nor the Spear King, but...

    ¡°Double Champion King, Double Champion King, Double Champion King!¡±

    The deafening shouts and the excitement not only ignited the mes in Tang Wulin¡¯s body but also ignited the passion in his heart. All the bitterness and gloominess were unleashed to his heart¡¯s content at this moment. How could he not take pride in himself?

    Thousands of people of the Federation were in front of their screen, all gasping in admiration for the scene that unfolded before their eyes. They were excited and even felt like they were there in person as if they themselves had be the final double champion king.

    After thispetition, the Star Dou Battle Network had soundlessly prated deep into everyone¡¯s heart, especially the soul masters. They thought to themselves, ¡®if I were to train hard for next year¡¯spetition, will I be able to take part and be a part of thispetition?¡¯

    Blood God Army had already turned into a sea of joy. Their cheering voices were no longer triggering the avnches this time as the snow had already copsed. However, one could still clearly hear the cheering sounds even a few mountains away.

    The cheer for the double champion king had simrly echoed through the army that quietly guarded the snow mountains.

    Meanwhile, something else was happening in the depths of the abyssal passage. At this exact moment, a ck vortex was appearing on the inside of the abyssal passage away from the seal.

    A wisp of ck airflow formed into this vortex away from the detection of the seal. The vortex was growingrger andrger with purple electric radiance indistinctly shimmering on its inside.

    A pitch ck huge hand slowly extended out from the vortex. Soon after that, thick abyssal aura fluctuated and appeared akin to an oil blowout!

    ¡°Beep beep, beep beep, beep beep, beep beep...¡± The piercing noise of warning rm was heard in every corner of the army at the same time when the Blood God Army was drowned in cheering voices.

    At present, Zhang Huan Yun, Blood One and also the powerhouses in the army were all seated in front of the screen as they watched thepetition that could be considered a grand event for Blood God Army.

    The unexpected warning rm startled everyone. Zhang Huanyun, Blood One and the rest rapidly left their ces with a sway of their bodies and they hastily headed to the abyssal passage.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    A violent boom was heard inside the abyssal passage as a massive silhouette appeared in its depth.

    It was a monster with six sharp ws and a height of over a hundred meters. Its entire body was covered with ck cuticle-like substance and there was even a type of dark red magma-like liquid flowing all over its body.

 Chapter 1089 - The Huge Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1089: The Huge Crisis</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Along with its appearance, the ck vortex doubled in size as four-wed bats and six-wed bats surged out from the vortex like a swarm of bees.

    The main passage to the abyssal ne was the most spacious. In a split second, these abyssal creatures surged outward from the vortex resembling an oil blowout.

    An illusionary silhouette appeared next to the massive ck six-wed Demon Emperor. It whispered to the Demon Emperor in a deep voice, ¡°our mission is already aplished. Next is up to all of you. Kill, and destroy! Take the abyssal aura to the world of humans.¡±

    ¡°Raaarrgggh!¡± The Six-wed Demon Emperor raised its head and roared into the sky. Rings of dark red radiance burst forth from its body and tainted the four-wed and six-wed bats, exponentially swelling up their bodies with a bloodthirsty look in their eyes. The creatures wildly charged outward.

    The soul devices located at the abyssal passage¡¯s exit were initiating automatic fire. Streams of soul beams and soul ammunitions interweaved into arge to attack the abyssal creatures that were charging from the inside.

    The abyssal creatures were shot into pieces in session from the wild pursuit of soul beams before they exploded into balls of airflows that were absorbed back into the passage. However, even more abyssal creatures kept wildly surging outward with shocking speed.

    On the other hand, the Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers guarding different branches of the passage had just reacted to the situation. However, their heavy weapons were ced on the inside of the sub-passages and there was utterly no time for the soldiers to retrieve them.

    ¡°Quick. Go to the outside first and guard the main exit.¡± Orders were dispatched as mechas shimmering with radiance charged toward the exit of abyssal passage. The mechas went out rapidly and under the cover of soul beams, formed a line of defense on the exit.

    This time the appearance of the abyssal creatures was too unexpected. It was so sudden such that there was no time for preparation. Almost all the Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers were still in joy and surprise from Tang Wulin¡¯s double championship yet the very next moment a catastrophe suddenly dawned upon them.

    ¡°Boom...¡± A mecha was grabbed by a six-wed bat from behind. The bloodthirst bat wildly tore at the mecha¡¯s protective shield while a dozen four-wed bats encircled the mecha.

    ¡°Long live the army!¡± A voice filled with rage radiated out from the mecha. In the very next moment, the mecha had already detonated its power core and exploded into a fireball which engulfed the abyssal creatures surrounding him.

    Every Blood God Army¡¯s member was aware that they would definitely not have a good end in an abyssal creature¡¯s grasp rather they would turn into a portion of their energy. Thus, all Blood God Army¡¯s mechas were equipped with a self-detonating device. They would never leave their life force for the enemy to devour. As soon as they were caught in a situation where the enemy was undefeatable they would detonate themselves.

    One after another mecha exploded in front of the abyssal passage¡¯s exit, but it was also due to their gantry that more of theirrades managed to seize the opportunity to survive as theyplemented the lockdown resulting from the soul beams in a defensive position.

    Iron Blood Battalionmander watched helplessly as his officers were falling one after another in the passage in such baffling manners. His eyes reddened with sorrow while his heart was burning with intense mes at present.

    ¡°Hold out! hold out those b*stards for me. No matter what don¡¯t ever let them charge out of the passage!¡±

    No one understood why the seal that abyssal creatures were unable to break for thousands of years, was damaged just like that. There were even so many abyssal creatures that came surging out from the main passage.

    This was undoubtedly the biggest abyssal tide in history. It had even rivaled the sudden arrival of the abyssal ne over six thousand years ago.

    If they were incapable of guarding the abyssal passage mankind would certainly plunge into misery and sufferings. No one knew how many people would be sacrificed in the great war against the abyssal creatures.

    Even though mankind¡¯s technology was developing at a high speed with its mecha and soul weapons having far exceeded the ones in the beginning aspared to six thousand years ago. Yet, the horrors of abyssal creatures would always remain tragic and painful in the memories of people.

    ¡®We must stop them regardless!¡¯

    Other than the ones that sacrificed themselves, all soldiers on the inside had finally retreated back to the passage¡¯s exit. They did not leave rather they immediatelyunched their counterattacks on the same spot and helped replenish the line of defense positioned at the exit of the main abyssal passage.

    At this moment, every Blood God Army¡¯s soldier only had one thought in their minds, that was to stop these abyssal creatures at all costs. They spared no effort in defeating the formidable enemy so that the abyssal creatures were never allowed to cross the passage by even one step.

    In such a short period of time amongst the over three thousand Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers that were originally posted to guard inside the passage, there were already more than four hundred fallen soldiers from the process of securing the passage. This was almost equal to the sum of fallen soldiers over the past few centuries! It was an absolutely horrifying loss for the Blood God Army.

    The soldiers¡¯ eyes reddened from watching their officers that had no choice but to engage in self-detonation to stop the enemy¡¯s attacks. The excitement that they had originally earned from the emergence of the double champion king had already turned into rage.

    They devoted all their efforts to pour out their attacks and blocked the enemy¡¯s assaults. They could only see balls of mist exploding before transforming into abyssal energy and being engulfed by the abyssal passage once again.

    Human lives could not be resurrected after death. It was unimaginably difficult to cultivate a Blood God Army¡¯s soldier, yet these abyssal creatures would turn into energy that could be recycled even after death. It would not be long before new abyssal creatures were born once again.

    Even though the Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers were well aware of this fact, they had no other choice but to devote all their efforts in resisting the enemy.

    Even though their hearts were filled with even more hopelessness at this moment, they had to persist.

    Six thousand years ago, almost all the most powerfulbat forces from the entire continent had gathered to expel the abyssal creatures, but it was still enough to cause heavy losses to the major forces at that time. On the other hand, there were only around three thousand Blood God Army soldiers here at the moment. Were they truly capable of guarding the main passage from the abyssal creatures that suddenly appeared?

    No one knew the answer but none of them refused to go all out and fight.

    This was an endless battle. No one attempted to escape because they were well aware that when the abyssal passage falls, there was nowhere else they could run too.

    Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers had all personally witnessed the terror of these abyssal creatures. Thus, they were even more willing to protect their home due to this very reason. Moreover, the majority of them had their families in the Blood God Army¡¯s barracks! Their fear would only result in destructive catastrophe to their families.

    The piercing noise of warning rm echoed through the entire Blood God Army¡¯s barracks. With an order Troops of white figures headed in the direction of the abyssal passage.

    ¡°Requesting backup, requesting backup. Arge number of abyssal creatures have surged out from main abyssal passage. In need ofrge-scale weapons. Backup quick, need reinforcement from destructive-rank weapons, quick! quick! quick!¡±

    The SOS signal was already sent out earlier. The Blood God Army¡¯s deputymander piloted his ck mecha as he suspended in the air above the edge of the abyssal ne¡¯s exit and vigntly observed the abyssal creatures underneath him.

    There was no doubt that the line of defense positioned at the main passage¡¯s exit was the tightest and had the most powerful attacking ability. The crossfire from the line of defense was so powerful that even the most bloodthirsty abyssal creatures had no way to charge out of the area.

    However, Iron Blood Battalionmander¡¯s expression was growing more and more unpleasant. This was because he could clearly see that the density of the abyssal creaturesing from the inside of abyssal passage was continuously increasing through the illumination of soul beams and soul cannons.

    There were only four-wed and six-wed bats that were flying out in the beginning but right now, there were all sorts of reptilian abyssal creatures that were crawling out from the edge of the abyssal passage. Even more silhouettes of abyssal creatures that were appearing.

    Somerger ones remained below and used their icy cold gaze to look up to the top. They were in no rush to charge to the outside as if they were waiting for something.

    ¡°Raaarrgggh!¡± A wild roar was abruptly heard from the depth of the abyssal passage. Soon after that the numerous abyssal creatures swiftly parted and revealed the appearance of the six-meter-tall six-wed Demon Emperor being escorted by big crowds of abyssal creatures.

 Chapter 1090 - Six-clawed Demon Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Six-wed Demon Emperor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It rocked its body and burst forth with countless dark red light spheres that sted straight for the abyssal passage¡¯s exit. At the same time, a pair of enormous bat wings spread out behind its back. Its diameter had almost exceeded two hundred meters. The wings strenuously pped once and abruptly drove its body into flying straight toward the passage¡¯s exit.

    ¡°We¡¯re overpowered!¡± said the Iron Blood Battalion¡¯smander without the slightest bit of hesitation. However, his heart sank at the same time.

    There was no doubt that the enormous creature that appeared unexpectedly was no ordinary abyssal creature. At least, the creature did not exist among the abyssal creatures that he had fought with in the past. This signified that this terrifying creature from the abyssal ne could very possibly be a king. The creature was one of the one hundred and eight kings of the abyssal passage. Its presence was marked that this was its original body and not just a projection! The ability of every abyssal ne¡¯s king could rival a Hyper Douluo or be even more powerful. After all, they had a physique that far exceeded mankind.

    The violent booming noise was heard when the passage below exploded into a fiery red sea. The light spheres unleashed by the Six-wed Demon Emperor were all locked down by soul beams but its enormous body was also mming into the soul beam right after them.

    Soul beams and ammunitions shot onto its body and exploded into balls of sparks as they instantly suppressed its ascending aura and its body turned all red. However, this helped the majority of the abyssal creatures behind it to block most of the attacks which resulted in arge number of abyssal creatures rapidly charging forward around its body.

    ¡°Use the high-explosive bombs!¡± the Iron Blood Battalion¡¯s deputymander quickly ordered.

    Incandescent light spheres exploded below and covered the entire abyssal passage. The Six-wed Demon Emperor was albeit powerful, but it had onlysted for a dozen seconds before it weakened when confronted by such closely-spaced artillery fire. Its enormous body dropped and dodged arge number of attacks from soul beams and ammunition.

    Iron Blood Battalion deputymander felt relieved. After all the arrangements made over all these years did not go waste. The blockade line was specially arranged to aim at demigod-rank creatures. Relief troops ought toe soon! After all, the energy was limited. They would require an adequate amount of replenishment, only then the could defense position continue to disy such massive power.

    He did not feel any sense of achievement as he watched the balls of exploded thick mist being absorbed back into the abyssal passage. The biggest issue that troubled the Blood God Army was that there was absolutely no way in which they could truly destroy these abyssal creatures.

    Although the battles thatsted for over six thousand years were agonizing, if they could truly destroy these abyssal creatures then their enemies overall ability would be suppressed.

    Meanwhile, troops of the Blood God Army soldiers appeared in the distance. All sorts of instruments appeared right after and the soldiers rapidly entered their posts to exchange batteries and replenish the energy. At the same time, the soldiers upied all sorts of defense positions that surrounded the passage. More soul cannons were built, more soldiers joined in and mechas surrounded the area of main abyssal passage¡¯s exit. A solemn battle formation was formed in order to be fully prepared to engage in battle at any time.

    ¡°How¡¯re things?¡± A huge mecha descended from the sky and arrived next to Iron Blood Battalion deputymander¡¯s side.

    The deputymander exhaled a breath of relief upon seeing this person. ¡°We¡¯ve managed to block temporarily but our brothers, I¡¯m afraid that more than four battalions have fallen.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ma Shan was startled. The unexpected warning immediately made him realize that the abyssal tide had urred. Because only the abyssal tide could bring forth such intense warning rm. He had never expected the situation to be so serious. This amount was equal to the sum of all the deceased soldiers from the past century!

    Every Blood God Army¡¯s soldier was an absolute elite so of course, his heart ached for the loss. Moreover, he was well aware that the main force in charge of guarding the passage at this time now was precisely formed of his men from the Blood God Battalion!

    ¡°B*stard!¡± roared Ma Shan in rage.

    The deputymander understood Ma Shan¡¯s temperament very well. ¡°Commander, this is not the time to be worried. The situation is not right at all. These abyssal creatures came from the main passage¡¯s seal for some unknown reason. Such a situation has never appeared before in the past few millennials. Precisely because of that our brothers were caught off guard and that¡¯s why there are so many cases of self-detonation. We shall guard the exit firmly and wait for the regimentalmander and Blood God Battalion¡¯s Blood Gods.¡±

    Ma Shan¡¯s aura was obviously not that stable now. Even though he was a hot-tempered person on usual days, he had always treated the men and brothers under him well. He was well respected by the Iron Blood Battalion¡¯s soldiers. How could he stay calm at present when he learned of the number of fatalities here today. Almost one-third of the Blood God Battalion had fallen here!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight them to death!¡± Ma Shan raised his hand and pulled out the mace slung on his back. The deputymander watched helplessly as he failed to stop Ma Shan.

    Meanwhile, a figure suddenly appeared by Ma Shan¡¯s side. It was a human being but not d in mecha. The person pinned down Ma Shan¡¯s shoulder with a hand instantly stopping Ma Shan¡¯s huge mecha and making him unable to charge forward.

    ¡°Ma Shan you punk, stay calm. This is not the time for you to go insane. There¡¯s something genuinely wrong with this situation. Go andmand your men properly.¡± The deep voice immediately calmed the impulsive Ma Shan like a spell.

    ¡°Regimentalmander, please avenge our brothers!¡± Ma Shan¡¯s voice sounded slightly shaky but not from sorrow rather from ultimate rage.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Zhang Huanyun patted on Ma Shan¡¯s mecha. ¡°Go andmand your brothers well. There¡¯s time for you to fight too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ma Shan shouted aloud as he brought along his deputymander and withdrew.

    Zhang Huanyun was dressed in military uniform with three general stars shimmering on each of the epaulets pinned onto his shoulders. With his arrival, the entire Blood God Army¡¯smand naturally fell upon his hands. Following his arrival, it was obvious that the blockade of the line of the defense of the Blood God Army became more orderly. The emotions of all the soldiers calmed down a lot.

    This was the result of his charm. Zhang Huanyun had been serving in the Blood God Army for sixty years as the main pir of the army. It was precisely due to his presence that the Blood God Army soldiers had such a powerful bond. The army had achieved its most powerful point in thest six thousand years.

    Following the retreatment of Six-wed Demon Emperor the abyssal creature¡¯s assaults from below weakened. Zhang Huanyun began to despatch orders while the attacks from soul beam and soul ammunition at the blockade line weakened soon after that.

    Energy conservation!

    More and all sorts of defense instruments were sent over in session and swiftly set up.

    It had been a few thousand years since the Blood God Army made countless preparations in order to handle the abyssal ne including all sorts of setups at abyssal ne¡¯s exit over here.

    Other than the original defense position there were even more grounding instations to be prepared. The defense soul devices that were sent over could bebined immediately with these grounding instations to form apleterge-scale defense position.

    Troops of soldiers spread out rapidly. There was no need for Zhang Huanyun to order personally and they had already entered their battle posts in preparation to substitute theirrades at any time.

    Figures rapidly arrived by this side as well.

    Blood One appeared next to Zhang Huanyun soundlessly with a deep frown on his face. There was no need for Zhang Huanyun to exin and he too could tell that the situation was not right.

    The situation before their eyes exceeded their estimation as it had just been a short period since thest abyssal tide ended. Yet, the abyssal ne had once againunched another all-rounded attack. They had already seen the situation through the monitoring devices even before they got here.

    They werepletely unaware of how these abyssal creatures were able toe out from the main passage, so the situation was not looking good. This was the most important issue. If this issue was not solved abyssal creatures woulde out surging from the main passage endlessly thereafter. No matter how much energy they had umted on their side, there woulde a moment when their energy would be depleted no matter what.

    Abyssal creatures would never truly die, their energy was endless which resulted in abyssal creatures being endless as well.

    Zhang Huanyun was feeling rather confident in sealing the defense position and stopping the abyssal creatures from surging out. With the army¡¯s abundant energy storage defending for three months was not an issue for them. Yet, what would they do three monthster?

    Moreover, the assault from abyssal creatures this time waspletely different from the past. The biggest difference was that the abyssal creatures had a king this time. The Six-wed Demon Emperor was certainly ranked thest amongst one hundred and eight abyssal kings. However, the problem was that it appeared with its true body which could not possibly happen in those branched passages.

    Six thousand years ago, mankind set down the seal in order to stop the arrival of these one hundred and eight abyssal kings. On the other hand, the Blood God Battalion and Blood God Army had the ability to easily resist the creatures as long as these kings did not appear.

    However, this time the Six-wed Demon Emperor appeared. Then could an even more powerful abyssal king appearter on? No one really knew the extent of these abyssal kings powers at all.

    Soul beams and soul cannons formed the blockade line so the threat was not great to the powerhouses above a certain level of cultivation base.

    ¡°Should we ask for reinforcement from the federation? Should we seek help from Spirit Pagoda and Battle God Hall?¡± Blood One asked to Zhang Huanyun.

 Chapter 1091 - Wulinâ€™s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Wulin¡¯s Arrival</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhang Huanyun spoke in a deep voice, ¡°The S.O.S. signal has already been sent out, but even the reinforcements from the Battle God Hall will need seven days to get here. It won¡¯t be so soon. Moreover, the issue lies in ourck of understanding of the situation here. Even if the men from the Battle God Hall are here, we¡¯ll still continue to consume our energy. It¡¯s also our weakest area.¡±

    Blood One was also frowning deeply for there were too many abyssal creatures down below. No one knew how many abyssal kings would appear in the battleter on. Yet, there was no way they could resolve the problem with the internal seal without exploring the issue further.

    The crisis came abruptly that they were simply caught off guard.

    ¡°We shall wait and see. No abyssal king has appeared other than the Six-wed Demon Emperor. We¡¯re going to attempt a reconnoiter of the situation at hand,¡± said Blood One in a deep voice. Naturally, the reconnoiter task would undoubtedly be his.

    Zhang Huanyun nodded. ¡°All of you should rest and recoup. I will call upon you when needed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Blood One did not borate anymore but withdrew to the periphery and gathered with a few of the Blood Gods from the Blood God Battalion. They sat cross-legged on the ground as they waited quietly.

    The Blood God Battalion¡¯s defense drill in the abyssal passage had been worked to perfection over the years. At least, it would be impossible for these abyssal creatures to charge out of this ce within a short period of time.

    Twenty thousand soldiers of the Blood God Army had already arrived in the areas nearby to substitute theirrades at any moment. The soldiers who were not engaged in the battle were meditating and infusing their soul power slowly into their integrated batteries which were their energy reserves.

    The human body¡¯s soul power cultivation could be endless but there was a limit to it. Yet, it was the only viable option for them at present. They had engaged in countless drills in the past to conserve their physical power and soul power before infusing their soul power into the battery such that the battle could be sustained for a longer period.

    ...

    Tang Wulin¡¯s excitement from the victory lingered for a while. He logged out from the Battle Network and the first thought he had was to look for Gu Yuena.

    He pushed open the Star Dou Cabin. Just as he was about to get dressed and looked for Blood One to apply for a leave of absence, just so he could visit his lover officially, he heard the unexpected sound of a piercing rm.

    ¡®What¡¯s the rm for?¡¯

    Tang Wulin was startled. He only reacted to the situation after a few seconds. After all, he had just gone through a great battle.

    Was there something wrong with the abyssal passage? Tang Wulin felt astonished. ¡®Didn¡¯t the abyssal passage just experience an abyssal tide recently? I was in the internal passage for a reconnoiter, yet I didn¡¯t discover any trace of abyssal creatures. How could this possibly happen?¡¯

    However, Tang Wulin was still a soldier despite the uncertainties he felt. He was also the current Blood Nine of the Blood God Battalion, so he felt duty bound.

    He changed into his military uniform rapidly and dashed out from his room in the Blood God Battalion. He unleashed his two-word battle armor immediately and pped the wings on his back to propel his body straight toward the direction of the abyssal passage.

    In the distance, he could already hear the deafening booming noises and sense the tremor radiating from the mountains.

    As expected, something bad had happened in the abyssal passage. Moreover, judging by the shooting prevalence of the soul weapons, it seemed serious!

    He pped the wings on his back strenuously. The battalion was not located too far away from the abyssal passage. Soon, he could see the magnificent sight of the entire military force surrounding the passage. Huge soul devices were set up in the area surrounding the abyssal passage while Zhang Huanyun was suspended on top of the passage with his hands sped behind his back. He was observing the situation inside the abyssal passage.

    Tang Wulin immediately saw a few of the Blood Gods from the Blood God Battalion, including the former Blood Nine who had been defeated by him earlier, all gathered at a spot near to the passage. They were meditating while sitting cross-legged.

    Somewhat sensing Tang Wulin¡¯s arrival, Blood One suddenly raised his head and looked toward Tang Wulin¡¯s direction as he waved his hand at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin hastily pped his wings and descended from the sky.

    Naturally, many of the Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers saw his arrival. Although the unexpected abyssal tide made the atmosphere exceedingly tense, these soldiers revealed their excitement upon seeing Tang Wulin.

    It was their Blood God Army¡¯s Golden Dragon King! Not to mention, he was also the Double Champion King. Had he just returned from thepetition?

    Undoubtedly, Tang Wulin¡¯s arrival boosted their morale. They disregarded the title of the Spear King in favor of the Golden Dragon King title which was a much cooler sounding name.

    ¡°Senior Blood One, what happened?¡± asked Tang Wulin to Blood One uponnding next to him.

    Cao Dezhi¡¯s expression immediately turned peculiar upon seeing Tang Wulin, mostly due to the excitement.

    ¡°I totally didn¡¯t expect the abyssal creatures to provide us the opportunity right at our doorstep. Even though it¡¯s a little early, we¡¯ll do our best to seize it.¡±

    Tang Wulin was baffled upon hearing Blood One¡¯s words for he did not understand what they meant.

    ¡°Senior, what do you mean?¡±

    Blood One smiled. ¡°From now on, you shall stay by my side. Do what I ask of you. That Golden Dragon Spear of yours is functioning, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    ¡°Great, but wait. Restore your spirit first. I¡¯m sure your consumption was tremendous since thepetition has just ended.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Thepetition in the Star Dou Battle Network would not truly consume one¡¯s soul power, but it would consume a good amount of one¡¯s spirit, especially in the finals. Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit had been tensed during the entire duration of thepetition.

    Even though the great battle was still ongoing with a deafening noise, Tang Wulin managed to enter the meditative state soon enough. Quickly, he restored his spirit.

    Blood One, on the other hand, raised his head and hummed toward Zhang Huanyun.

    Zhang Huanyun turned his head and looked toward Blood One just in time to see Tang Wulin by his side. Later, Zhang Huanyun nodded quietly toward Blood One.

    Below them, the abyssal creatures were attacking more intensely. After a momentary turn of events, more abyssal creatures were engaged in the battle.

    The majority of the abyssal creatures that appeared, in the beginning, in the beginning were engaged in closebat. They could only use their bodies to withstand the artillery fire of the Blood God Army. A few of the abyssal creatures skilled in long-range attacks appeared soon after.

    They began to use their long-range attacks to resist the soul beams and soul ammunitions so they could create more opportunities for the abyssal creatures skilled in closebat.

    The Six-wed Demon Emperor was suspended in midair as it directed the battle in the front. The wings on its back were spread open and pping gently with a posture which was ready to attack at any moment.

    Half an hour had passed since the beginning of the event in the abyssal passage. The ck vortex in the depths of the abyssal passage continued to expand. Meanwhile, the airflow generated from the blown up abyssal creatures after being shot by the beams was not absorbed and returned to the depths of abyssal passage and abyssal ne as before. In fact, the airflow was absorbed into the ck vortex making it growrger by the moment.

    More abyssal creatures appeared following the erged vortex.

    If Zhang Huanyun had witnessed the scene, he would most certainly have led the Blood God Army charging into this ce to destroy the vortex and stabilize the seal. Due to his misjudgment of the situation, he failed to see the unfolding of the events and chose to remain at his post.

    A stream of bright light swept past the sky. Another figure slowly crawled out from the depths of the ck vortex. It had eight ws with its body divided into three segments. Thergest segment was its spherical head, while its huge mouth had two protruding fangs. The pair of feelers on its head were meters in length and swaying gently.

    The weaker abyssal creatures that appeared earlier in the surroundings exploded into mist instantly upon contact with the feelers. The mist was then absorbed through those feelers into its body.

 Chapter 1092 - Ruthless Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1092: Ruthless Sword</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Its eight ws exerted strength continuously, trying to pull itself out from the abyssal passage with great effort as if there was a tremendous suction force behind it.

    It raised its head to nce at the Six-wed Demon Emperor that was suspended in midair and used its enormous body to conceal the situation below. The giant ant-like abyssal creature moved in a sh andid supine against the wall in the abyssal passage. The tip of its enormous head suddenly turned into a spiral form as it rammed the side wall of the passage. Its spiral-form head was surprisingly spinning at high speed.

    ¡°ng!¡± A piercing sound was heard.

    In the next instant, light ripples spread outward across the surface of the passage, illuminating the seal at the bottom of the passage.

    The gigantic ant¡¯s massive body was sted away. It swayed its head, appearing dizzy before it spoke in a human voice, ¡°Still not working. The seal set down by mankind back in the beginning is truly troublesome. Even I, the emperor in my real body, can¡¯t break it. It seems like I can only charge my way out from the passage¡¯s exit.¡±

    The Six-wed Demon Emperor was ranked the ny-seventh amongst the one hundred and eight abyssal kings, while the Ant Emperor was ranked the seventy-sixth.

    The Ant Emperor, which was working in tandem with the Six-wed Demon Emperor, was not in a rush tounch an attack. Itid quietly against the wall as it waited.

    As the vanguard, their main purpose was to gain more time so that the ordinary abyssal creatures which had died in battle could be converted into abyssal energy. They would utilize the abyssal energy to expand the abyssal passage such that more abyssal kings coulde. They needed to aplish the task to triumph over humankind.

    It was only him and the Six-wed Demon Emperor at the moment. Theirbined strengths were rather weak. However, with the expansion of the passage, increasing numbers of the ordinary abyssal creatures were surging out wildly. The expanded passage would allow even more kings to appear.

    On the other hand, the Blood God Army waspletely unaware of their n as they watched the abyssal creatures meet their doom and explode into balls of mist unceasingly.

    ¡°Anything on the radar?¡± Zhang Huanyun asked the investigation department of the Blood God Army which was equipped with all sorts of sensitive detectors.

    ¡°We detect arge number of abyssal creatures surging out from below right now. I think there¡¯s a creature that rivals the huge critter down there, but due to the high intensity of the abyssal energy fluctuation, our detectors can¡¯t explore deeper to investigate the details.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, continue the monitoring.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun swayed his body once and he was already next to Blood One.

    The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi stood up and nodded gently toward him.

    Zhang Huanyun spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be working with you all. However, won¡¯t we be alerting the enemy by doing so?¡±

    Cao Dezhi smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not an issue of alerting the enemy, but our effort in destroying the abyssal kings will truly weaken the abyssal ne¡¯s power. We¡¯ll begin here then. We can¡¯t really foresee the events in the abyssal passage, so we shall retreat immediately after the first strike. Pull out the huge creature first. I¡¯ll be in charge of the control while you¡¯ll be in charge of the conversion.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhang Huanyun nodded. In a sh, he had returned to his position above the abyssal passage once again.

    ¡°Throw in the highly-explosive bombs at high intensity. Three hundred times per minute. Release!¡±

    Balls of incandescent radiance were shot from the circr muzzle rapidly. More than three hundred of the glowing white light spheres were shot within a minute.

    A tiny metallic ball was inside every light sphere. The metallic ball would explode with a loud bang when the incandescent light had swelled up to its maximum.

    The highly-explosive bomb was different from the fixed soul ammunition for its inability to shoot long-range, but it was capable of producing a chain explosive effect and most suitable for a focused attack within a short range. It was even more effective than the fixed soul ammunition under such circumstances.

    The soul device was a single-use consumable which was highly effective in dealing with the abyssal creatures.

    Three hundred highly-explosive bombs exploded with loud bangs. It turned the abyssal passage incandescent at once. The pervasive white radiance covered the entire passage with arge number of the abyssal creatures sted to smithereens. The abyssal aura dispersed in all directions from the explosion.

    The abyssal creatures in the abyssal passage vanished into nothingness soon after.

    At the same time, Zhang Huanyun hurriedly despatched a series of orders which made the blockade at the cave entrance pause for a moment. A moon-like mirror appeared behind Zhang Huanyun¡¯s back concealed by the incandescent radiance from the explosion below.

    The mirror was only half a meter in diameter when it first appeared. However, with the three soul rings on Zhang Huanyun¡¯s body shining in session, it rose in the face of the storm and was over fifty meters in the twinkling of an eye.

    There were coils of decorative, dragon patterns on the erged mirror. These decorative patterns seemed toe alive at present.

    An intense energy fluctuation began to appear on the surface of this mirror. It was precisely at this moment when a figure submerged into the abyssal passage silently. In a sh, he vanished without a trace.

    The Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s six arms were blocked above its head during the bomb explosion. It had no empathy for its dying nsmen. The more fatalities there were, the bigger the opening of the abyssal passage which would allow more nsmen and kings toe in. It anticipated that mankind would be spending more energy to kill these creatures.

    Naturally, it did not wish to be killed because a dead king would require a long time to recover. The king could be challenged by the other powerful nsmen, and it might even lose its position as the king.

    Each level of the abyssal ne was dominated by a king. The king held the core which bestowed it with supernatural abilities and its position. In the event the king¡¯s true body suffered death, the core would take its energy and return it to the abyssal ne. The process of resurrection required time. If it happens that another nsman found and seized the abyssal core, the king would then lose its consciousness. In this case, its energy would be devoured by the new king.

    Thus, an ordinary abyssal creature was not emotionally burdened in death, but the abyssal kings, on the other hand, were afraid to die lest their nsmen took over their positions.

    Just as the Six-wed Demon Emperor moved its six arms, it sensed a change in its surrounding temperature. In terms of mankind¡¯snguage, it would be described as ¡®cold¡¯!

    Suddenly, it sensed that the space surrounding its body had changed. The center of the space, where the body was, seemed to be split. There were obviously many abyssal creatures in its surroundings, yet, it felt as if they were absent at the moment. It appeared to be isted in a square space that was eerily silent in which no sound could be transmitted.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening?¡¯

    The six-wed Demon Emperor was startled. As a king, it possessed intelligence that was no less inferior than mankind, so it could immediately sense that something was not right. Yet, it was already toote even if it wished to struggle free now.

    Four giant swords isted the surrounding space and silently trapped it. A bright radiance descended from the sky and illuminated its body. In the next moment, the Six-wed Demon Emperor was instantly converted into a stream of white light before it disappeared into thin air as if it had ascended into the heavens.

    The enormous figure as tall as a hundred meters did not even leave behind a trace.

    The Ant Emperor coldly watched the event unfold from the above. It paid no attention to this as it was not a huge explosion.

    Yet, it was at this moment when it was astonished to find four ancient-looking giant swords appearing out of thin air. These four giant swords sliced through the space easily. It appeared that the Six-wed Demon Emperor was wrapped in a container. The Demon Emperor could hardly resist, and in the next instant, it was absorbed into a stream of white radiance.

 Chapter 1093 - Devour

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Devour</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The multitude of abyssal creatures blocked the warriors¡¯ field of vision but also that of the abyssal king.

    Even when the Six-wed Demon Emperor disappeared, it did not understand what had happened. This was truly unbelievable!

    A human had captured the Six-wed Demon Emperor? Were humans this powerful already? The Ant Emperor looked on with its mouth agape, but it was not brave enough to charge forward.

    Although it was much more powerful than the Six-wed Demon Emperor, the Demon Emperor had space-controlling abilities. That was why it was sent here first. In addition to that, its nsmen were the greatest in number, which was how they became the vanguard.

    In terms ofbat power, it was more powerful than the Six-wed Demon Emperor. However, if something unusual were to ur to it, it would have no confidence in being able to withstand such a thing!

    ¡®I can¡¯t act rashly. What do these humans want? So what if they¡¯ve caught Six-ws? Once Six-ws dies, its ne core will naturally bring its energy back to the abyss! That¡¯s not something that humans can prevent.¡¯

    A light shed, and the huge mirror behind Zhang Huanyun darkened again. However, another image appeared in the mirror. It was a colossal figure that was looking around itself with a lost expression. Was that not the Six-wed Demon Emperor?

    Zhang Huanyun¡¯s lips formed an arc across his face. Their victory or loss would hinge upon this move.

    One hundred and eight. That sounded like a lot. However, if they devoured them one by one, upsetting the actual abyssal ne was not a difficult task.

    His mind was still upied with these thoughts when he raised a thumb toward Cao Dezhi. This Heartless Douluo¡¯s strength was truly dauntless. He had barely shown his face when he caught an abyssal king, as expected of Blood One.

    In recent decades, the Heartless Douluo was the one who had entered the abyssal ne the most frequently. He had traveled to and from the two nes. He had even personally killed an abyssal king before which brought chaos to someyers of the abyss. That gave the Blood God Army more time to rest and recuperate.

    This time, when he captured the Six-wed Demon Emperor, who was clearly not among the highest-ranking abyssal creatures, he seemed to have done it with great ease.

    ¡°Wulin.¡±

    A voice reached his ears, and Tang Wulin woke up from his meditation. He turned and looked at Cao Dezhi beside him.

    Cao Dezhi said, ¡°Youe with me,¡± and grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. Tang Wulin suddenly felt an extremely sharp aura bursting out of this man¡¯s body. In the next instant, he seemed to have entered a lustrous and dazzling world.

    Everything around him was contorted while simultaneously being sharp. It seemed as if he would be cut to pieces if he made any rash movements.

    He had personally experienced Ye Xinn¡¯s sword¡¯s consciousness before. He even witnessed Ye Xinnprehending her Swordsoul in battle. However, all that was vastly differentpared to what he felt now.

    This strange sword¡¯s consciousness seemed alive. It was connected to all the space around him. It brought him along and sped freely through the area.

    Tang Wulin only realized now that a human¡¯s cultivation base could reach such astounding levels.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with shock. He never expected that his uncle-master could do this.

    A faint smile appeared at the edge of the Heartless Douluo¡¯s lips. ¡°Wulin, now, use your Golden Dragon Spear and stab it into that abyssal creature. We must try to see if we can truly kill such powerful abyssal creatures. If your body can¡¯t take it during the process of devouring, you must tell me at once.¡±

    ¡®Kill an abyssal creature, huh?¡¯

    This thought had just appeared in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind when his field of vision brightened up in the next moment. He appeared in another space with Cao Dezhi.

    There were only dense airstreams and clouds around him, and the colossal figure before him. Was that not the Six-wed Demon Emperor in the abyss before this?

    The Six-wed Demon Emperor seemed lost. It was clear that it had no idea what had just happened when it was put in this situation.

    When Tang Wulin and the Heartless Douluo appeared, it immediately howled furiously. It waved its six arms and the air contorted violently.

    However, at this moment, the clouds and mist around it suddenly transformed into chains which swiftly bound its huge body. It instantly dispersed the energy it had unleashed just a few moments ago.

    The Heartless Douluo swung his arm and a sword with a ssic design materialized in the air. Still in midair, it split into two and then four. The four sharp swords instantly appeared around the six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s head. The contorted space quickly stabilized.

    ¡°Wulin, do it!¡± Cao Dezhi lowered his voice and shouted.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin did not hesitate. The abyssal creatures¡¯ energy devoured by his Golden Dragon Spear would even be beneficial to him. Although many impurities would be filtered out in the process, when it was infused into his body, it would give him the purest, attribute-less energy!

    He had wanted to fight the abyssal creatures for a long time now. That was the reason he kept strengthening himself. There was no reason for him not to partake in this juicy meal that was served to him on a tter. He could clearly feel that the cultivation base of this monster before him was more powerful than any other abyssal creature he had faced before.

    His body moved swiftly, and a pair of wings appeared behind him. He beat them strongly, the Golden Dragon Dragon Flies!

    His Golden Dragon Spear fell into his hands and he thrust it right at the six-wed Demon Emperor.

    There were sixteen pairs ofpound eyes on the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s head. Currently, they were filled with contempt. It was not worried that it would die. After it died, the ne¡¯s core would bring it back. As long as the core existed, it would have an opportunity to be reborn. After being a ruler of that ne for so many years, it still had some skills up its sleeve. It was highly confident in its ability to be sessfully reincarnated, and it would rule over the ne once again. However, it was still far from pleased to die just like that!

    The closer Tang Wulin was to the Six-wed Demon Emperor, the more he could feel the Heartless Douluo¡¯s strength. The four ssic swords that hovered around the six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s head hadpletely locked it in ce. It was unable to move even an inch. ¡®Are all of them Swordsouls? I never knew that Swordsouls could split into four. Also, every single one of them looks like it could cleave though Heaven and Earth.¡¯

    Before the four swords, Tang Wulin felt insignificant.

    In thepetition this year, he had emerged as champion on both fronts in the end and his confidence was greatly boosted. Now, when he saw the strength Cao Dezhi disyed, he understood that he still had a long way to go before he couldpare with a true expert.

    In the time it took for this thought to sh through his mind, he had already reached the Six-wed Demon Emperor. He instantly pierced it with his Golden Dragon Spear. When the spear prated the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s chest, he was surprised that it met with significant resistance.

    ¡®What a tough body! I¡¯m surprised that it¡¯s difficult to stab into it even with the sharpness of my Golden Dragon Spear!¡¯

    Feeling shocked, Tang Wulin unleashed the Golden Dragon st without hesitation.

    His Golden Dragon Spear buzzed. Initially, there was still some disdain in the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯spound eyes. However, in the next instant, it was reced with terror.

    ¡°Puhh!¡± When the Golden Dragon Spear prated into the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s body, the spear paused slightly. Shortly after, his Golden Dragon Spear turned an incandescent white. White halos instantly covered Tang Wulin¡¯s spear-wielding arm. These halos then swirled in the alternate direction and swiftly entered Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body shook slightly. In the next instant, he felt iparable energy suddenly surging into his own body.

    This sensation felt like when he first absorbed the dragon clouds in Dragon Valley. This energy was purer and morepressed.

    With the infusion of the white halos, his Dragon Core immediately pulsed more intensely. It absorbed these life energies with greed.

    As the life energies flowed into his body, Tang Wulin¡¯s soul core also lit up. Tang Wulin hastily utilized his Mysterious Heaven Method to guide these energies so that they flowed into his two great energy cores.

    He was not the person who faced the abyssal creatures for the very first time now. Back then, he had not possessed his energy core. He easily felt bloated. This time, the pace of his two great energy cores¡¯ absorbed energy could even be described as greedy.

    His soul core and Dragon Core shone. His soul core became more and more crystalline. With the infusion of such arge amount of energy, small tangent nes started appearing on its diamond-shaped surface. With every addition of a tangent ne, his soul core would increase in its brilliance.

    On the other hand, his Dragon Core was like a heart. It kept shrinking. Every time it shrank, it could devour arge amount of inflowing life energy. This life energy was transformed by his Dragon Core and merged into his bloodline energy. It was continuously transported to every part of his body.

    Tang Wulin felt the energy umting in his body. It seemed like the energy was bloating as if it was an inting balloon.

    This...

    The Heartless Douluo continued observing the changes in him and the Six-wed Demon Emperor.

    At first, shock appeared in the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯spound eyes, quickly followed by fear. This was because it was astounded when it clearly felt that its abyssal energy was continuously absorbed by this human. ¡®How is that possible? Is this the human¡¯s method of devouring abyssal energies as the strongest rulers mentioned?¡¯

 Chapter 1094 - Activate, Life Seed

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Activate, Life Seed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®Did humans really achieve such a thing? This...this is unbelievable.¡¯

    Horror followed after the initial shock. If this went on, it would certainly die!

    ¡®This is bad. I can¡¯t let this continue.¡¯

    ¡®I must break free from the restrictions here. I only have a chance of being reincarnated if I¡¯m within the abyssal ne.¡¯ When it thought about this, the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s body started rising and falling rapidly. There seemed to be a faint light shining in its body. It was a peculiar purplish glow. As the light grew brighter, its colossal body started copsing into itself.

    ¡°Mm?¡± The Heartless Douluo¡¯s gaze changed. He swung his right arm and another ssic sword shot out at lightning speed. It instantly ran through the six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s body, immediately slowing down the pace at which it was copsing.

    ¡°Wulin, hurry up. This guy wants to self-destruct.¡± Cao Dezhi was the one who fought with these abyssal kings the most. That was why he was also the most well-versed in their abilities and conditions. Every time these abyssal kings died, their abyssal aura would hastily flee to the abyssal ne. These abyssal energies could prate any barrier. Even the Bright Mirror Douluo¡¯s Domain could not stop them. Once it escaped, it would naturally be reincarnated after some time. If that were to happen, this mission would end in failure.

    Tang Wulin nodded vigorously. He had also felt that something was off. Although the speed at which his Golden Dragon Spear devoured the energy had obviously increased, the energy within the Six-wed Demon Emperor was swiftly growing wilder. To his surprise, it seemed to want to break free.

    He could sense that there seemed to be something odd within the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s body and it was rapidly absorbing the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s energy. It looked as if it wanted to...

    ¡°Senior Blood One, it seems as if it wants to open up a spatial passage. You...¡± Tang Wulin was mid-sentence when suddenly, he felt his brow shake. A strange feeling spread throughout his body.

    Blood One¡¯s gaze grew cold. He swung his right arm, and the four swords around the six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s head shone brightly at the same time as they cut through the air.

    However, an intense spatial shockwave suddenly erupted from the Six-wed Demon Emperor. It felt as if its entire being was copsing inward.

    ¡°Heheheh, puny little humans. Do you think such tricks can kill the mighty Six-wed Demon Emperor? No matter how powerful you are as an individual, there¡¯s no way you can fight against the ne. It¡¯s an infinite supply of energy, like that of a god. It¡¯s the very foundation of the abyssal ne¡¯s existence. The ne¡¯s Seed will bring me back to the abyss. It won¡¯t be long before I return.¡±

    ne¡¯s Seed? Although he had fought with the abyssal creatures for so many years, even the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi was only hearing about this ne¡¯s Seed for the first time.

    Also, he clearly felt that his own spatial seal and Zhang Huanyun¡¯s Domain could barely contain this fellow before him much longer.

    His heart sank. Cao Dezhi understood that he had still thought about the whole matter too simply. These 108 Abyssal Monarchs could not be defeated just by devouring their energies. This must have been a king that was very low among their ranks. If they could not even defeat this one, then the other more powerful abyssal kings would be more difficult to control. In addition to that, the abyssal passage was being opened right now for some unknown reason. This would be very troublesome.

    Just when Cao Dezhi was frowning, a peculiar change suddenly urred on Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Soul rings rose from under his feet. There was a total of six rings, four ck, one green, and one red. The fifth, a greenish-gold soul ring, suddenly shone brightly. Shortly after, an emerald light shot out like lightning from between Tang Wulin¡¯s eyebrows.

    This green lightnded on the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s chest, and something extraordinary then took ce. The Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s chest seemed to have melted as a hole was bored into it. Then, the green light took a form and turned into a branch full of emerald-green leaves. It drilled into the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s chest forcefully.

    The six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s wildugh stopped abruptly. ¡°What? What in the world is this? Ah! Ahhhh!¡± the Demon Emperor let out a deafening wail. It shook the entire Domain so much that the interior was contorted. However, the inside of its chest was shining with a brilliant green light.

    Tang Wulin felt jubnt emotioning from the Life Seed embedded within the depths of his skull. It was just like when he saw his mother making a delicious meal when he was still a little boy.

    The energy being devoured by his Golden Dragon Spear weakened slightly. However, the life source emitted by the Life Seed was extraordinarily dense and it covered every part of Tang Wulin¡¯s body. This made him feel as though every single cell in his body was cheering and jumping for joy. A baptism of such immense life energy made his entire body emit a greenish-gold glow filled with life. He feltfort that could not be put into words. All traces of exhaustion within his body, whether it was physical or mental, faded away. At that moment, what surprised Tang Wulin was that he could clearly feel all the elements around him. He could sense the fluctuations that came from every single element.

    ¡®This must be...the feeling of a Spirit Domain?¡¯

    The Six-wed Demon Emperor howled wildly and struggled desperately. However, the vine that was as slender as a pinky finger which shot out from Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead had set down firm roots within its chest. It colored its chest with an emerald green hue.

    Does the darkest houre just before the dawn? Cao Dezhi beside him was also shocked. He had already known that there was some unexined but immense life force within Tang Wulin. When he condensed his soul core back then, this life force had appeared once, and it also brought great benefits to the entire army.

    This life force was making an appearance once again. Moreover, it seemed to have taken control of the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s ne¡¯s Seed. What was happening here? Even with Cao Dezhi¡¯s experience, he could not make out what it was. However, there was no doubt that this was fatal for the Six-wed Demon Emperor.

    The sound of a robust heartbeat came from his Dragon Core. Tang Wulin felt his blood essence grow stronger like never before. Now that he was being nourished by the life force, he did not have to worry about his body not being able to withstand the process. His Dragon Core was erging bit by bit. Also, through the life force¡¯s transformation, the tangent nes on his soul core quickly increased in number. This was undoubtedly a sign that his soul core was evolving.

    His two great energy cores were greedily absorbing the energying from the Six-wed Demon Emperor. The Life Seed on his forehead was devouring the greatest amount of energy.

    Suddenly, the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s body shook violently and theny there limply. The branch that grew out of Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead quickly retracted. Bound at its tip was an oval-shaped, dark purple crystal, pulsating with a faint light. The Life Seed¡¯s branch had taken root in the crystal, with fine hairs prating deeply into it. Green halos swiftly surged toward the inside of Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead, and the powerful life force waspletely devoured by the Life Seed.

    Six illusory shadows appeared around Tang Wulin. They were the six great hundred-thousand-year nt-type soul beasts led by the Damask Tulip.

    Every one of them was covered by a greenish-gold halo, and they all had joyful looks on their faces. Clearly, this dense life energy was extremely beneficial for them as well.

    His Golden Dragon Spear continued to devour the remnants of the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s energy. Tang Wulin could not help but ask the Damask Tulip, ¡°Damask, what¡¯s this? What is that purple crystal?¡±

    The Damask Tulipughed, ¡°Master, your good luck is truly overwhelming. We had originally thought that simply being around the Life Seed and feeling its effects was greatly beneficial to us. We never thought that you could activate the Life Seed and supply it with pure life force, thereby making it grow roots and sprout shoots.¡±

 Chapter 1095 - Level 93, Collapse!

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Level 93, Copse!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin hastily said, ¡°Hold up, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand!¡±

    He was not the only one. Even the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi standing beside him was confused. He was also greatly shocked when he saw the sudden appearance of so many beings with powerful auras. However, it was clear that these beings emanated dense life forces and they had an unusual rtionship with Tang Wulin.

    Damask Tulip replied, ¡°Everything we know is from what we understood after being enlightened by the Life Seed. The Life Seed is actually the originator of all life in this world. In a sense, it even represents nature itself. The Life Seed, in some form, had been left in the Ancient Gold Tree back then. It had always been around. However, when you humans started excessively developing the continent, it caused a steep decline of nts and soul beasts, thereby resulting in a loss of life force in the world. After many years, the Life Seed had suddenly awakened for some reason, and it also possessed a certain degree of intelligence. It seemed to have sensed something. That¡¯s why it inspired you through the Ancient Gold Tree.¡±

    Damask Tulip¡¯s voice suddenly lowered as he continued, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you humans have brought ruin throughout the entire continent and drove it to the brink of copse that such an urrence took ce. So when the Life Seed chose you to be the Nature Child, it hoped that you¡¯d help it restore the continent¡¯s life energy. You have to revive the continent once again so that it won¡¯t end up being destroyed in the end.¡±

    Tang Wulin and Cao Dezhi were absolutely dumbfounded. Could it be that the ecosystem was already in such dire straits?

    Damask Tulip continued. ¡°However, the Life Seed represents the life force of our entire continent! That¡¯s why the vast amount of the energy required for the Life Seed to truly be restored, to take root, grow shoots, and unleash life energy upon every corner of the world like the dewfall, is unimaginable. It¡¯s definitely not something that you can aplish on your own. That¡¯s why when the Ancient Golden Tree fell, it imnted the Life Seed within you. The Life Seed hoped that it could follow you and find some source of life that was great enough to activate itself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just like us. Although we can evolve substantially from the Life Seed¡¯s aura, our life force can also be transferred to the Life Seed to maintain its livelihood. This is the greatest glory to us nts and also an inevitable duty. However, as the overall life source levels in this world are declining, the Life Seed is very weak. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t know when the Life Seed would truly awaken.¡±

    ¡°It was only after you hadpleted forming your soul core and released such an immense amount of life energy that you infused the Life Seed anew. The Life Seed was only able to grow and awaken thanks to your life force. However, we were aware that this was forcibly done by the Life Seed. This is because if it did not rely on your strength, it would have taken thousands of years before it awakened. To put it simply, there isn¡¯t enough energy. It could only slowly search for life force after it grew shoots. Through assimtion, it can lure more life force toe out. That¡¯s why after you¡¯re done with your military service here, I had intended to suggest you to go toward a forest containing a huge amount of life energy.¡±

    ¡°However, we never expected you to bring the kind of energy the Life Seed desired most greatly. The purple crystal in that fellow¡¯s body just now was the purest form of life force. It¡¯s a life force from the other ne, and it¡¯s also the thing that the Life Seed needed the most. Also, as it¡¯s not from our ne, the Life Seed has borrowed another ne¡¯s life force to replenish itself. To it, there can¡¯t be anything better than this. For instance, the energy crystal just now can at least stabilize the Life Seed in its current state. It won¡¯t deteriorate anymore. If it¡¯s possible, I implore you to find more life forces like this one. The possibility of the Life Seed¡¯splete revival will be greater if you find them. We, as beings closest to the Life Seed, will also benefit from it. When the Life Seed is strengthened to a certain extent, it will bepletely restored. It¡¯ll bring a stronger life force to this world of ours. From that point onward our world¡¯s life can procreate better.¡±

    After hearing the Damask Tulip¡¯s words, Tang Wulin and Cao Dezhi were utterly astonished. ¡®ne energy? The thing within the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s body was ne energy? It must have wanted to rely on this energy to run away, but it was captured by the Life Seed.¡¯

    If Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear was not enough to destroy these abyssal kings, he could definitely do it with the addition of the Life Seed.

    What surprised Cao Dezhi even more was that this way, it was equivalent to devouring the abyssal ne¡¯s life force and transforming it to the Douluo Continent. This was a great thing for the entire Douluo Continent!

    He reckoned that this was exactly what the abyssal ne had wanted to do all this while. They wanted to devour the Douluo Continent to replenish their abyssal energy and strengthen the abyss, eventually giving rise to their own Divine Realm.

    The Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s halo gradually dimmed. The Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s body hadpletely shriveled up. Most of its energy was devoured by the Life Seed and even his ne Seed was devoured. However, some of it ended up in Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    In addition to the Life Seed¡¯s baptism of life force, Tang Wulin felt that he was formidable like never before. Although he also sensed that this condition of his would notst long, this feeling of being filled with strength was truly wonderful.

    ¡°Senior Blood One, there must be more abyssal creatures like this one, right?¡±

    A trace of a smile appeared at the edge of Cao Dezhi¡¯s lips. ¡°There are. Of course, there are. There¡¯s arge supply of them. If what the Life Seed devoured just now was a ne core, then I think the abyssal ne is in trouble.¡±

    ...

    Rumbling sounds filled the air.

    The ground ruptured andva flowed. The abyssal ne¡¯s ny-seventh level copsed. Countless abyssal creatures from level 97 turned into a fine dust as it was destroyed. This made the entire ne violently tremble.

    The disappearance of the ne Seed meant that thisyer of the abyss had lost its source of existence. All the abyssal energy started to dissipate and scattered toward the other abyss levels. The Four-wed Bats, Six-wed Bats, and other abyssal creatures quickly disintegrated as the level foundered. They turned into abyssal energy and dispersed everywhere.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s wrong with level 97?¡± A furious howl rang throughout the entire abyss.

    Terrifying, colossal figures appeared in the depths of the abyssal ne. All of them had expressions filled with shock and fury.

    ¡°Level 97 has copsed. How¡¯s this possible?¡± The few abyssal kings nearest to level 97 felt the impact the most. When this level copsed, it signified disaster for the entire abyss. The neighboring levels were also affected. Arge number of abyssal creatures died. Although the energy would not be lost and could still produce abyssal creatures, this was a situation that had never happened ever since the 108 levels of the abyss came into being!

    ¡°The Six-wed Demon Emperor was in trouble. It seems that he has died in the human world. Even his ne Seed seems to have been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°What? Since when did the humans possess the strength to destroy a ne Seed? This is impossible. This is the purest energy in the ne. Only if they¡¯re able to utilize the origin power of their ne, would it be possible...¡±

 Chapter 1096 - Breaking Ant Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Breaking Ant Emperor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°It seems that our n needs some changes. We might even have to bring it a step forward. Have humans already be this powerful? Through the abyssal passage, they cane into our world of their own ord. If they start extending their ws toward us, we¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Suddenly, an extremely cold and deep voice sounded, instantly silencing the bickering.

    In depths of the darkness, arge vertical pupil slowly lit up. It was a blood red eyeball. If one looked closely, one could see that countless small red eyes formed the pupil. If anyone with trypophobia saw this, they would have convulsions all over their body.

    When this eye opened the entire abyssal ne calmed down as well. Level 97 had copsed and disappeared, but it was unable to affect the other neighboring nes.

    ¡°The Sage King.¡± All the kings who had gathered in the depths of the abyss bent their proud backs in unison, in reference to the blood red eye.

    ¡°A being capable of destroying us has appeared among humans. We must strike before the enemy does. We have to tear the passage open no matter the cost andpletely destroy the humans. Those who are willing to sacrifice themselves and contribute to the passage, I guarantee that when you are reincarnated in the future your ne will be increased by three levels. To fully open up the passage, I need the sacrifice of ten kings.¡±

    The cold voice echoed through the deepest parts of the abyss. It left many of the abyssal kings as quiet as crickets in winter.

    Yes, it was not that the abyssal ne could not break open the seal, it was only that the price they had to pay to break it open was too high. Once they died, their positions as kings might get taken over by other nsmen. This was a situation that none of the abyssal kings would like to see.

    The Sage King had been in a deep slumber for many years. His appearance had immediately made the 108 Abyssal Monarchs submit. Also, they knew that with this king¡¯s promise, they would certainly be reincarnated. He had never gone back on his word.

    ¡°I am willing to sacrifice myself for the abyss.¡± A tall, burly monster with five arms slowly walked out and reverently stood before the Sage King.

    Shortly after it, the other abyssal kings followed suit. Sacrificing themselves for the abyss meant that they would be sleeping for a long period of time. However, all this would be worth it if they had the promise of being revived at the end of their slumber and going up the chance within the abyss.

    ¡°Very good. Destroy and devour the entire world. It¡¯s time to expand the abyss.¡± The Sage King¡¯s cold voice spread throughout the entire abyss. There seemed to be a blood-colored eye materializing in every corner of it.

    The abyssal creatures were in a collective frenzy.

    ...

    The sudden terror made the Ant Emperor unexinably grim. ¡®Did the Six-wed Demon Emperor really die? Why didn¡¯t its ne Seed escape back here? It¡¯s impossible, right? Could it be that the humans already possess the strength to destroy our ne Seeds? How¡¯s that possible?¡¯

    At this moment, the Ant Emperor suddenly saw that the Four-wed Bats and Six-wed Bats that had covered the upper abyssal passage suddenly started copsing. Without any attacks from the humans, these bats exploded and turned into clumps of abyssal energy which wildly flowed into the abyssal vortex.

    The overall size of the abyssal vortex was erging, but what did this mean? Fearful, the Ant Emperor was thought to himself, ¡®Could it be that the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s ne has copsed? Was its ne Seed really destroyed by the humans?¡¯

    Suddenly, an intense sense of danger gripped him. Without any hesitation, the Ant Emperor moved hurriedly and dived into the abyssal vortex. It no longer cared about attacking humans. Its new priority was returning to its ne.

    Although it was of the opinion that its own strength was much greater than the Six-wed Demon Emperor¡¯s, there was no reason to think that the humans could not kill it if they could y the Six-wed Demon Emperor.

    When this thought surfaced in its mind, it turned around and ran without hesitation.

    However, at that point, it noticed that its mind seemed to have frozen over. It was as if it could not focus anymore.

    A single, beautiful sword of light appeared silently under it, charging ever closer.

    The Ant Emperor lived up to its reputation of being ranked in the 60s among the abyssal kings and reacted instantly. It curled its body and extremely thick scales instantly surfaced on its skin. At the same time, a peculiar ck liquid started bursting forth from every corner of its body.

    It was formic acid strong enough to corrode anything. Any living organism that came into contact with it would be reduced to bloody liquid in no time.

    The Ant Emperor¡¯s cultivation method enabled it to use its formic acid to destroy its enemies and even its own nsmen. Then, it would consume the liquid that was formed from the corrosion of the formic acid to strengthen itself. It was an ability that it was born with.

    However, an ice cold thought suddenly came from the sword. There were clearly many nsmen around it, but at this moment, the Ant Emperor felt as if it was alone. Everything around it seemed far away.

    This was...?

    A Domain. A Spiritual Domain.

    ¡®This is bad. It¡¯s an elite expert among the humans. No wonder the Six-wed Demon Emperor died.¡¯

    Compared to the Six-wed Demon Emperor, the Ant Emperor was being more decisive. This was partly due to the fact that the Six-wed Demon Emperor had died. The Ant Emperor instantly copsed from the inside. It had activated its ne Seed directly. It intended to self-destruct its own ne Seed and rush back to the abyss.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The ssic sword attacked it. The scales on the surface of the Ant Emperor¡¯s body shattered. However, the self-destruct sequence within its body had already started.

    Nevertheless, a spark of emerald-green light suddenly darted past behind the sword¡¯s shadow. It silently stuck onto the Ant Emperor¡¯s chest.

    The Ant Emperor felt the abyssal energy it was utilizing within itself to explode suddenly going stagnant. It was as if it had met its natural enemy. To its surprise, the ne Seed, which contained an immense amount of energy, was shuddering.

    At that point, a pir of golden light broke through the skies and beamed into the opening on its scales at lightning speed. The Ant Emperor felt the life source within itself swiftly spilling out.

    In the skies, a glow that looked like moonlight descended. It had seized the opportunity when the Ant Emperor¡¯s body paused, and it shined over them all. Then, it disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Seven shesnded on the Ant Emperor¡¯s tough skull.

    Ant Emperor could not focus its thoughts under the Heartless Sword¡¯s attacks.

    If Cao Dezhi wanted to kill it, these seven shes would have been enough. However, killing the Ant Emperor was not his intention right now. He wanted to buy more time for Tang Wulin or, to put it more urately, for the Life Seed.

    The ne Seed in the Ant Emperor¡¯s body was more powerful than the one on the six-wed Demon Emperor.

    After Tang Wulin¡¯s Life Seed¡¯s branch entered the Ant Emperor¡¯s body, it was met with strong resistance by this ne Seed. It desperately charged left and right as it attempted to break through the Life Seed¡¯s blockade. However time and time again, it was still blocked by the Life Seed.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was devouring the life energy within the Ant Emperor¡¯s body with all his might. The weaker the Ant Emperor¡¯s life force was, the less energy the ne Seed could borrow from it.

    In the center of Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead, the emerald rune seemed like it would burst out of his head. It gave off a dazzling glow and the branch was clearly thicker than before. A dense energy wave circled around Tang Wulin¡¯s body and his Golden Dragon Spear shook slightly.

    The energy he devoured was too vast. It was so immense that Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Core shrunk to a far smaller size. This also made his heartbeat elerate continuously. The amount of energy his two energy cores were absorbing seemed to be getting closer to their limit.

    ¡®Life Seed, quick!¡¯

    Given the immense amount of energy Tang Wulin was taking in and his current cultivation base, his body would be the first to break down if not for the Life Seed. This was even when taking his body¡¯s physical capacity into ount.

    Simply put, his body was like a smallke. What he wanted to devour was akin to the Jiang River. He could still endure it for some time, but if there was too much energy, it was only natural for it to spill out. The littleke would break.

    However, Tang Wulin had much experience breaking through the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals. His body¡¯s tolerance for pain and the endurance of his meridian vessels was something that ordinary people could not hope topare with.

    Cao Dezhi¡¯s relentless attacks had prevented the Ant Emperor from focusing its mind on the battle against Tang Wulin¡¯s devouring. Tang Wulin, on the other hand, was draining the Ant Emperor¡¯s energy with all his might.

    ¡°Puhh!¡± Suddenly, it seemed as if something had given way. Tang Wulin felt the energying from his Golden Dragon Spear cease. However, it was during this pause that there was a sudden surge of heat all over his body. The soul core within him shook slightly and its surface unleashed a brilliant flow.

    He had achieved a breakthrough. This was his third breakthrough today. He was now at rank-69!

    Within a few dozen minutes, his soul power cultivation base had consecutively broken through three ranks. He had not expected to reach rank-69 so swiftly. Nevertheless, it was not good to break through too hastily. Even though he had broken through three ranks consecutively, there was still a huge amount of energy that he had notpletely absorbed. Instead, it was left within his body.

 Chapter 1097 - Abyssal Passage Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1097: Abyssal Passage Crisis</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Life Seed had finally established its roots in the ne Seed. The entire branch instantly turned emerald green in color. A dense source of life came from the Life Seed and charged into Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It eased his extremely bloated meridian vessels.

    Without a doubt, this nourishment was greatly beneficial to Tang Wulin¡¯s bodily qualities. It could also stabilize his body from the forced breakthroughs he had just achieved. It expanded his smallke and strengthened his body.

    Without exaggeration, the improvement in Tang Wulin¡¯s bodily qualities that happened in this short period of time was equivalent to what he would achieve after a year of cultivation.

    This was definitely great news for him. There was definitely nothing better than this to face the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals in the future.

    At the current level of his body¡¯s quality, even the slightest improvement was difficult to achieve let alone arge scale enhancement.

    He would never have imagined that he would meet with a fortune as good as he did today.

    Ant Emperor finally understood how the six-wed Demon Emperor met its end. After its ne Seed was firmly captured, the ne Seed¡¯s struggle started weakening. The origin power that belonged to its ne was being wildly devoured by the Life Seed.

    Tang Wulin could feel that some strange change was happening inside the Life Seed. The branch was growing in girth. The more wonderful thing was that the dense life force waspressing inwardly and to a great extent at that. It was as if it was storing something.

    With the addition of the Life Seed, most of the energy was brought away by it. However as he utilized his Mysterious Heaven Method to condition his own body, Tang Wulin could also use this opportunity to feel the nourishment of the life force.

    Opportunities to improve as greatly as this would note often in anyone¡¯s lifetime! Also, he could faintly feel his understanding of life and devouring deepen again.

    Back then when he was still on Demon Ind he had experienced both types of energies. Currently, the life force that the Life Seed gave him was denser and purer than the life force on Demon Ind. This was a ne¡¯s energy at that! Although he could not utilize it directly, he was still Nature¡¯s Child. As such the nourishment of these life forces on him would not be small. Moreover, the opportunity to devour this time was brought by Tang Wulin to begin with.

    Cao Dezhi recalled his Heartless Sword. Currently, he feltpletely relieved. He did not have the time to look at the situation inside the passages. However since only two abyssal kings hade up until now, it meant that this passage was not easy to pass. It was unprecedented to be able to destroy two abyssal ne levels. It would be an extreme blow to the abyssal ne.

    Destroy the enemy and strengthen oneself. If they could drag this battle longer and destroy another abyssal king, then they would not have to be worried about the abyssal ne. With this, not only would Douluo Continent¡¯s Life Seed be able to be nurtured, but Tang Wulin could also grow at an increased pace. This was killing many birds with one stone.

    Just when this Blood One was satisfied, the Bright Mirror Douluo¡¯s entire Domain suddenly shook violently.

    A slightly anxious voice reached them. ¡°Old Cao, this is bad. Come and help, quick. The abyssal passage is about to break open.¡±

    Cao Dezhi was shocked. When he entered the abyss¡¯s depth just now, in truth, he had already seen that the abyss¡¯s seal was not openedpletely. The abyssal creatures must have used some sort of trick to create a small opening. There was no way that the seal set down by great experts would be broken so easily.

    Although this was what he thought, he still charged out of the Domain at the very moment he heard it. Tang Wulin had already controlled the devouring process, so he no longer needed him.

    Inside the abyssal passage currently, a series of deafening and shattering noises sounded. Terrifying energy shockwaves surged outside. The abyssal creatures that had charged out before this were all blown to bits. They had turned into abyssal energy and returned to the abyss.

    In the depths of the abyss, the vortex that had formed sunk downward. Huge cracks started appearing on the stable and tough seals. Extremely dense abyssal energy started spilling out of those cracks.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The Heartless Douluo felt that something was off at the very first moment. His expression was tainted by fear.

    Zhang Huanyun had a dark expression on his face, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll have a bit more of trouble. Did you seed just now?¡±

    ¡°Mm, it was a sess. The six-wed Demon Emperor is done for. I reckon the abyssal level it was on has also copsed. This is bad, the abyssal kings must¡¯ve felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Could it be that they want to fight to the death right now? Regardless of the price they had to pay?¡± In Cao Dezhi¡¯s judgment, once an abyssal king dies and results in the copse of some abyssal ne level, the best course of action for the abyssal ne would be to break away from the abyssal passage and severe the connection with the world of Douluo.

    If this happened, the abyssal ne¡¯s problem that had troubled the Douluo Continent for more than six thousand years would naturally be easily ovee like cutting through butter with a hot knife.

    However, he had not expected that the abyssal ne will choose to forcibly break open the seal with some unknown method after the deaths of a few kings. This clearly was their way of expressing their intention to fight with humans to death!

    The six-wed Demon Emperor and Ant Emperor, they were only two abyssal kings. If more abyssal kings made it through, they would be in great trouble.

    ¡°Huanyun, we can¡¯t let thempletely break open the seal. Let¡¯s work together to fortify it. Let¡¯s activate the Blood Gods Great Array,¡± Cao Dezhi said decisively.

    However, Zhang Huanyun hesitated. ¡°But if we did that, you won¡¯t be able to continue attacking them. You¡¯ll also have to involve your personnel from the Blood God Battalion. Besides, the cracks are already there, there¡¯ll still be an endless stream of abyssal creatures charging out of them. I don¡¯t think our seal can hold them up! There¡¯s bound to be more abyssal kings appearing after this!¡±

    The Heartless Douluo said decisively, ¡°We must hold them off no matter what. The abyssal passage¡¯s seal can¡¯t be broken at any cost. If it breaks and dozens of abyssal kings charge out of it at the same time, that¡¯ll be the true disaster. We must activate the Blood Gods Great Array. You¡¯ll support Wulin to plug the cracks. We¡¯ll fortify the seal. We must hold them off no matter the cost. Right now, we can only put our faith in the young ones.¡±

    When he said this Cao Dezhi¡¯s body swayed and he rose into midair. He shouted at Blood God Battalion¡¯s Blood Gods, ¡°All personnel of Blood God Battalion, make preparations for the Blood Gods Array! Wulin¡¯s position will be taken up by the former Blood Nine.¡±

    He raised his right arm as he said this. A ssic-looking sword appeared in his hands. However, there was only one this time.

    His sword was about four feet and three inches long. Its de was like water as it shone with faint, ice cold ripples. Circles of soul rings rose from under his body. Six ck and three red. Nine soul rings circled around him.

    As the first person of Tang Sect, Tang Sect¡¯s sect master, and Douluo Halls hall master, when this Limit Douluo allowed his own aura to burst forth, even the skies darkened. It was as if countless sharp air flows were falling from the skies.

    Cao Dezhi raised his hand and pointed his Heartless Sword to the skies at an angle. The skies immediately lit up. A ray of light descended from the skies. As the light fell, it turned into a huge golden sword which dropped down. It instantly stabbed into the depths of the abyss with unparalleled sharpness.

    The dense abyssal energies which had just surged out of the cracks immediately shrunk under the shine of this huge golden sword. It emptied the inside of the passage.

    Zhang Huanyun dared not dally. He knew that Cao Dezhi was right. If they did not fortify the seal right now then seal would truly be broken and that would be a huge disaster.

    He swung both arms and nine beams of golden light flew toward different parts of the wall near the passage¡¯s exit.

    When the nine beams of light fell on the wall steadily and revealed their actual bodies, there were nine impressive-looking, shield-shaped badges. Every badge had a picture on it representing the first master of the respective badges.

 Chapter 1098 - Blood Gods Great Array

    <h4>Chapter 1098: Blood Gods Great Array</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Back in the beginning, these nine almighty soul masters joined hands to set down the seals inside the abyssal ne¡¯s passage. At present after a few thousand years, the seals had finally appeared once again.

    Nine tokens sank into the wall. The entire abyssal passage was shaking violently. With the nine tokens as its starting point, arge stretch of golden striations crept towards the depth of the abyssal passage.

    Loud booming sounds were still being emitted from the inside of the abyssal passage but now the situation seemed to have stabilized slightly.

    Nine circr tforms slowly arose from the walls. Blood One swayed his body and led the way to the twelve o¡¯clock position right ahead. He took a seat on the tform while the rest of the eight Blood Gods each walked to a tform and sat cross-legged on it.

    ¡°Use my blood as a guide!¡± A puff of blood mist burst from Blood One¡¯s body. It waspletely forced out from his pores. The blood mist filled the air while Blood One¡¯s face immediately turned ghastly pale.

    ¡°Use my blood as a guide!¡± The rest of the eight Blood Gods chanted the same incantation as huge puffs of blood mists were unleashed from their bodies too.

    Immediately after the unleash the blood mist fused into the tform underneath their bodies without wasting a second. Instantly, the golden scriptures in the entire cavern were illuminated. They clearly lit up everything to the deepest part of the abyssal passage.

    One could see arge stretch of ck mist surging in the depth of the passage by just looking down from the above. Piercing cracking noise was continuously being heard.

    Dark purple radiance indistinctly shimmered from the depth of the abyss in an attempt to creep upward.

    However, the array immediately stabilized with a force of downward suppression from the infused blood of the nine Blood Gods.

    ¡°Spirit of nature, hear my guidance. The soul of Douluo, forge the foundation.¡± Blood One¡¯s valiant voice echoed all the way to the top of the abyssal passage. The disc underneath his seat was shimmering as if the sun was shining on it with streams of golden radiance, spinning around his body before rising into the sky.

    Soon after Blood Two shouted aloud, ¡°Spirit of water, hear my guidance. The soul of Douluo, forge the foundation.¡±

    Blood Three said, ¡°Spirit of fire, hear my guidance. The soul of Douluo, forge the foundation.¡±

    Blood Four said, ¡°Spirit of earth, hear my guidance. The soul of Douluo, forge the foundation.¡±

    Blood Five said, ¡°Spirit of wind, hear my guidance. The soul of Douluo, forge the foundation.¡±

    Blood Six said, ¡°Spirit of light, hear my guidance. The soul of Douluo, forge the foundation.¡±

    Blood Seven said, ¡°Spirit of darkness, hear my guidance. The soul of Douluo, forge the foundation.¡±

    Blood Eight said, ¡°Spirit of time, hear my guidance. The soul of Douluo, forge the foundation.¡±

    Blood Nine said, ¡°Spirit of space,

    In the chanting of nine incantations, nine discs were separately shimmering with different colors. The water disc shone with blue, the fire disc with red, the wind disc with green,

    Nine great nature¡¯s spiritspletely bloomed with the nine Blood God¡¯s sacrifice of fresh blood as guidance to trigger the array underneath them.

    In the beginning the Blood Gods Great Array was created by thebined efforts of nine almighty Soul Masters but the seal was not formed from the strength of these nine people. Instead, the exceedinglyplicated scriptures and their efforts in saving the people acted as guides to umte nine nature¡¯s spiritual energies on the continent in order to forge the seal. Douluo Continent¡¯s principle of exclusion toward this otherworldly ne was utilized. As a result, the seal managed to block the arrival of the abyssal ne for such a long period of time.

    On the other hand, just as the seal was about to bepleted the almighty from the abyssal ne devoted all its strength to finally leave behind some small fissures in the area surrounding the seal. These fissures were meant to allow a passageway for ordinary abyssal creatures so that they would not be killed by the seal. This was the origin of those thirty-six passages. Otherwise, the abyssal ne would bepletely isted if the seal had been perfectlypleted back then.

    The most important purpose for Blood God Battalion¡¯s existence was to replicate the nine senior almighty Soul Masters from that time in the most crucial moments. They guided the nine nature¡¯s spiritual energy to gather around the seal and triggered the seal to its most powerful extent.

    Even though there was a disparity between the abilities of today¡¯s nine Blood Gods and the nine seniors from back then, these nine great Blood Gods were assisted by their battle armors. After all battle armors had yet topletely take form in the soul master¡¯s world six thousand years ago. Even though not every one of them was a Limit Douluo, Blood One who assumedmand in the middle had even exceeded the ability of the seniors. While the rest of the Blood Gods relied on their battle armors to elevate their cultivation base to Hyper Douluo-rank, his strength alone couldplete one-third of the process of the entire array.

    The dark clouds in the sky gradually transformed. Radiances of all colors faintly rippled. In in the eyes of a Limit Douluo-rank powerhouse¡¯s spiritual power, Zhang Huanyun¡¯s spiritual power allowed him to clearly sense how the different attributes of the elemental molecules in the air were rapidly condensing under the guidance of the array.

    These nature¡¯s spirits were all the naturalws of Douluo Continent. They could undoubtedly sense the invasion from the otherworldly ne, so they chose to guard their ne without the slightest bit of reluctance under the guidance provided by the array.

    Nine-colored radiance covered was suspended above the abyssal passage akin to a gigantic shield of light. The radiance of nine different colors each infused into the nine Blood Gods bodies separately before infusing into the array through the guidance of their bodies.

    The golden striations on the array immediately brightened with light while the opened fissures below stopped cracking. There was no way it could continue to crack and one could even feel like it was about to close up.

    On the other side, one after another king¡¯s body exploded on the abyssal ne. The purest form of abyssal energy bloomed as it wildly surged into the passage like monsters that tearing apart the fissures so that more abyssal energy could fuse into this side.

    This was no longer the battle between two worlds but was now the battle of naturalws between the two nes. Piercing howls and screeches continuously echoed from the depth of the abyssal passage.

    Zhang Huanyun raised his hand. ¡°Prepare the protective shield, prepare the seismic wave. All hands on board, enter code red.¡±

    Nine Blood Gods had albeit stabilized the seal, but the abyssal ne was still trying to break the seal at all costs. Then they would be weing an immense abyssal tide for sure. A tide that was unprecedented in history.

    The powerhouses of the Blood God Army had already all gathered behind Zhang Huanyun. The Nine Blood Gods aside, amongst the Soul Masters of the Blood God Army there were more than ten Title Douluo-rank powerhouses. They were all d in three-word battle armor as they quietly stood awaiting the arrival of this great war.

    Meanwhile, in the depth of the abyssal ne.

    ¡°Sage King, the price is too great. We¡¯ve already opened the fissure but the humans are using some sort of unknown method to strengthen the seal even more, so it¡¯s very difficult for us to charge though. I¡¯m afraid it takes the sacrifice of more ten kings. Are we going to...¡±

    ¡°Shut up. If the sacrifice of ten fails, then we¡¯ll send fifteen. If fifteen fails, then we¡¯ll send twenty. We can never give mankind the opportunity to recuperate and grow. I can already sense that a form of energy capable of annihting our entire ne is being produced in the human world¡¯s naturalw. This time is possibly our only chance. We can never allow mankind to grow more powerful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sage King.¡±

    ¡°Rumble, rumble!¡±

    Meanwhile, the abyssal ne once again began to shake violently. The naturalws were in chaos as countless weak abyssal creatures were instantly disintegrated on the ne.

    Bloodthirsty eyes shimmered while savage energy burst forth in a split second and the revolting abyssal ne calmed down a little.

    ¡°Ant Emperor is gone too. Its ne Seed has already disappeared as well. Now you should understand why I choose to wage a battle of life and death with mankind right now. If we don¡¯t spare any effort in waging a fight, then in the recent future it¡¯s very possible that we won¡¯t be the ones invading the human world but the human world will annihte uspletely.¡±

    Monarch¡¯s aura abruptly crept outward when a deep roar was heard. A stream of blood-red radiance prated countlessyers of barriers before ferociously sting against the passage¡¯s seal that was made up of thousands of golden scriptures.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    The Nine Blood Gods guarding the seals were all trembling violently. Three of them with the weakest cultivation base could not help spitting out mouthfuls of fresh blood.

    Blood One¡¯s expression changed as he pointed his right hand to the air. Three Heartless Swords shot out like lightning and suspended in the air over Blood Seven, Blood Eight and Blood Nine¡¯s heads to assist them in suppressing the seals below them.

    Blood Nine¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude. He devoted all his effort in cultivating for the past one month after losing to Tang Wulin. He had made quite an improvement since then, even his cultivation base had elevated by one rank.

    The experience allowed him to be in a rtively rxed state as he was engaged in the process of guarding the seal at the moment. If this was the past, he was afraid that he would have been spitting out more than just a mouthful of fresh blood earlier.

    The fissures around the seal that had originally begun closing cracked once again with a violent boom. Gushes of thick ck airflow surged out akin to a swarm of bees. These airflows began to condense and take shape before transforming into countless abyssal creatures that wildly surged towards the passage¡¯s exit. On the other hand, at least five abyssal kings had appeared amongst these abyssal creatures.

 Chapter 1099 - Black Monarch From The Ninth Layer!

    1099 ck Monarch From The Ninth Layer!

    An abyssal king appeared among them. Assumingmand in the middle appearing no different from a human female. Her entire body was covered in a ck leather suit while two pieces of ck wings on her back were spread open. She was extremely beautiful with her long ck hair spread out like a disc behind the back of her head. Her eyes were filled with piercing coldness.

    It was as if her pair of icy cold eyes could see through the entire world. She stretched out her right hand and pointed to the exit. Like a bee swarm, thousands of abyssal creatures surged out at once.

    "That''s the ck Monarch!" Zhang Huanyun''s expression immediately changed when he recognized this creature.

    With their experience of dealing with the abyssal ne for over six thousand years, the Blood God Army had an extremely abundant supply of information regarding abyssal creatures.

    Even though the abyssal kings could only strike through space during every abyssal tide and could not take part with their real bodies, their projections would still appear on many asions.

    Observing their projections mankind assigned names to these abyssal kings. At least more than half of the kings from one hundred and eightyers of the abyss had been seen by mankind.

    On the other hand, the ck Monarch before Zhang Huanyun''s eyes was ranked in the top ten among abyssal kings and had also appeared the most before. She was positioned in the ninthyer of the abyss and was the ninth-ranked abyssal king. Only the kings from the first tenyers of the abyss were qualified to be addressed as ''monarch''. Her position was aloof to others in the abyssal in.

    ck Monarch was the leader of the ck Empress n. She possessed the terrifying force of a demigod-rank creature which was enough to rival a human Limit Douluo d in four-word battle armor. Despite just being a projection the power of her abilities once brought loads of troubles for the human world.

    The abyssal ne utilized the fissures from before to open up the seal''s crack at all costs this time. Surprisingly the first king that appeared this time was the ck Monarch and with her real body at that. This showed that the abyssal ne was very determined in doing so.

    ck Monarch seemed to have heard Zhang Huanyun''s words. She raised her head and looked towards him. They gazed into each other''s eyes and Zhang Huanyun only felt as if his eyes were being pierced by needles.

    Even though he was also at the Limit Douluo rank he had just entered it recently. His cultivation base was still a tad inferior to beings of the same rank, like the Heartless Douluo and ck Monarch.

    The abyssal ne had even transmitted ck Monarch''s real body. If the other Monarch-rank abyssal kings were transmitted to this side, they would truly be rendered incapable of resisting.

    Fortunately, the abyssal energy that was supporting the cracks in the seal had weakened after therge batch of abyssal creatures was transmitted here. The crack was closing up much faster under the Blood Gods Great Array''s suppression. It was apparent that within a short period of time the abyss would not be able to transfer any more powerhouses to this side.

    The five Abyssal Monarchs did not attack at once but they kept floating in the air with ck Monarch as the center as they gazed up to the exit.

    Countless abyssal creatures wildlyunched their attacks to the outside akin to an oil blowout. At once, the line of defense was in a critical situation. Fortunately, the passage''s seal was stabilized temporarily with the joint efforts of the Blood God Battalion''s nine great Blood Gods. Otherwise, arge number of abyssal kings charging out would result in even more terrifying catastrophe.

    Artillery fire immediately sted in an even more densely-arranged manner turning the inside of the entire abyssal passage into a sea of energy storm.

    The deceased abyssal creatures turned into thick abyssal energy thatshed towards the seal so that the following abyssal creatures could continue to wildly attack.

    There was no doubt that mankind''s soul technology had always been improving for the past six thousand years. Just six thousand years ago, mankind only had rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions while the highest version avable now was already rank-20 fixed soul ammunition that could even destroy a powerful building like Shrek Academy.

    After six thousand years ago, mankind''s technological advancement was already much more powerful than back in the beginning.

    Even though the Blood God Army was not included in the federation''s military order, no matter how tormented they were the federation dared not reduce its support for it even by a little. The abyssal creatures invasion to the continent six thousand years ago was listed as the federation''s top secret agenda. On the other hand, the mission to safeguard Blood God Army''s fighting ability was also listed as the highest priority of the federation.

    As a result, for the past six thousand years, everything in the Blood God Army was all the federation''s newest technology. Including defensive position, all sorts of weapons and even some of the experimental stage weapons were supplied to this ce before being adjusted and modified through continuous battles with the abyssal creatures in the branched passages.

    Mankind''s military hardware at present allowed mankind to confront these abyssal kings without fear. All this time, the most troubling part of the abyssal passage was its ability to remain undead. This was also the reason why Blood One was so overjoyed upon witnessing that Tang Wulin''s Golden Dragon Spear was truly capable of devouring abyssal energy.

    Of course, the major premise of being able to resist was to ensure that the abyssal ne would never invade the human world. Otherwise, the internal strife of one ne would certainly bring forth a destructive catastrophe to all mankind. When mankind was dead, there was no way for them to be resurrected like the abyssal creatures!

    Hence, the federation would need to guard the abyssal passage where the Blood God Army was positioned at regardless of other matters.

    Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun had an expression as calm as water. Despite his experience of over sixty years, he could not help but feel his chest tighten in dealing with these abyssal creatures.

    He genuinely had a rich experience in fighting against abyssal creatures but on the premise that there was a certain limit to the situation. It had already been countless years since the abyssal kings had truly appeared in the human world like today. As the regimentalmander, he could not take the risk of slipping into the abyssal ne to experience the abilities of the abyssal kings. Heartless Douluo as the army''s Blood One had more experience in this area than him.

    The fall of Six-wed Demon Emperor and Ant Emperor in session had given them exceedingly huge confidence, but the five Great Kings that had arrived in quick session could not be blocked by the military hardware they had at present. They could only block them by unleashing destruction weapons that were even more powerful. Yet, the issue was that he could not tell the extent of the ck Monarch''s abilities. ck Monarch''s identity as ninth in the rank of abyssal kings and leader of ck Empress n was enough to cast fear in Blood God Army.

    It was already considered a tremendous event when only one ck Empress was to appear in the branched passages, let alone the personal presence of the ck Monarch.

    The ck Empress n was a minority n in allyers of the abyssal ne, but its individual fighting capacity was extremely powerful such that it could even be ranked among the top five in average fighting capacity of the entire abyss.

    When Zhang Huanyun was still young he had once engaged in a fight with a ck Empress and he could still clearly remember how he was caught in a tight corner. The ck Empress was already very incisive, thus he could only imagine how powerful the ck Monarch''s abilities were.

    Booming sounds rose one after another while the artillery fire was being fired even quicker now. The Blood God Army''s soldiers disyed exceedingly high quality in the face of such aggressive assault and werepletely calm. They alternated all sorts of weapon''s energy tank ording to many years of drills and had already engaged some reserved weapons in the battle as well.

    "Prepare to engage corrosive bomb." Zhang Huanyun''s expression was still as calm as water as he despatched order upon order.

    A massive cylindrical soul device over thirty meters in diameter slowly arose from the ground near the passage''s exit. The cylinder was painted dark green in color adorned with a ck skull pattern. One could sense its terror just by looking with one''s eyes.

    The cylinder aimed at the direction of the abyssal passage diagonally with energy fluctuation radiating indistinctly from the inside.

    At present, after being wildly charged by the countless abyssal creatures the blockade line was already getting nearer to the passage''s exit.

    "Launch the corrosive bomb!" ordered Zhang Huanyun. A ball of dark green radiance emitted from the inside of the green cylinder. Soon after, a dark green light sphere wasunched and projecting a beautiful parabolic curve in the sky. It headed straight for the center of the abyssal passage''s exit.

    The blockade line at the abyssal passage''s exit paused for a brief moment while as the abyssal creatures immediately seized the opportunity and ferociously charged from below. However, the massive dark green light sphere of almost thirty meters in diameter had already been dropped into the abyssal passage.

 Chapter 1100 - Golden Dragonâ€™s Opening Move

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Golden Dragon¡¯s Opening Move</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The light sphere inevitably came into contact with the abyssal creatures. A ghastly scene appeared. It was as if the abyssal creatures were glued to the light sphere on touching them. The abyssal creatures could not struggle free from the adhesion and they began to slowly melt away from them. It was even stranger that the light sphere seemed to be emitting a gush of suction force such that the abyssal energy converted from the melted abyssal creatures was unable to disintegrate and be absorbed into the abyssal passage below but could only dissipate slowly.

    Mankind studied abyssal creatures for many years so it was naturally impossible for mankind to not havee up with an idea to deal with them. The corrosive bomb was a secret weapon that was specially designed to deal with abyssal creatures.

    It was produced by utilizing a special type of soul circuit¡¯s principle and was not only capable of disintegrating arge portion of abyssal creatures but it was also effective in producing very powerful adhesion toward them. The abyssal creatures could not return to the abyssal ne in the form of energy after being killed in the battle.

    Even though this was meant to serve as a temporary measure, it was rather effective when used against such arge scale outbreak from the abyssal passage.

    Zhang Huanyun ordered as he watched the corrosive bomb carried a good number of abyssal creatures along with it as it dropped into the depth of the abyssal passage. ¡°Detonate!¡±

    A loud booming sound was heard when a massive dark green light sphere instantaneously exploded in the depth of the abyssal passage. Radiance shot out in all directions as arge amount of green liquid diffused into the surroundings before tainting arge number of abyssal creatures. Then it began to corrode violently while tainting their abyssal energy.

    Meanwhile, the strength of the abyssal creatures was also revealed. Ordinary abyssal creatures died rapidly uponing in contact with the corrosive bomb however, some of the more powerful abyssal creatures had their ways to react to that.

    Following the arrival of ck Monarch, veiled in a ck fog all over their bodies were twelve ck Empresses that looked smaller than her.

    At present, there were six ck Empresses guarding by ck Monarch¡¯s side while the other six ck Empresses had already leaped into the sky. The thick ck fog around their bodies surged upward and came into contact with the corrosive fluid that burst out from the corrosive bomb. The ck fog violently fluctuated and the corrosive fluid was soon tainted by it turning into a part of the ck fog.

    It was precisely due to their trick that the powerful corrosive fluid had no way to kill more abyssal creatures. Even as such, the corrosive bomb did manage to pause the momentum of the fierce attack of abyssal creatures.

    Six ck Empresses leaped into the air and acted as the main fighting force. They finally made a move while the five abyssal kings led by ck Monarch remained unbudged on the same spot as they quietly observed the situation at the exit.

    Six ck Empresses flew into the air while the rest of the abyssal creatures immediately clustered around their bodies. These six ck Empresses were all unleashing thick ck fog from their bodies. The thick ck fog was like apletely different form of abyssal energy. It was so dense that the soul bombs that hadnded in it could not explode. On the other hand, soul beams thatnded in it had also vanished akin to y oxen going into the sea.

    Zhang Huanyun had a cold expression. He was well aware that this was the ck Empress n¡¯s infamous trick known as ck-Devour Demon The fog was capable of devouring every object or energy and then converted a certain amount of it into its own strength to use a hyper-powerful ability. It was capable of functioning as both attack and defense skill!

    This was the ck Empress n¡¯s endowed ability and one could even say that all their abilities were derived with this ck-Devour Demon Fog as a foundation.

    The ck-Devour Demon Fog arose into the sky and blocked the majority of attacks in a split second. These six ck Empresses were all bestowed with ability close to ordinary Title Douluos that were of course not d in battle armors.

    They were exceedingly skilled in shielding arge number of abyssal creatures behind them. One after another abyssal creatures were concealed behind the fog. Those creatures were extremely swift in movement so they could instantly burst forth with a speed faster than the speed of sound for a certain distance.

    Zhang Huanyun inhaled a deep breath. The only way to deal with ck-Devour Demon Fog was to resist by force using their energy. If the energy exerted from their side exceeded the ck-Devour Demon Fog¡¯s limit then they could break the fog with one strike. This would undoubtedly result in high consumption of their energy but this was an issue that they could not care much about now.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Huanyun felt his chest tighten as something emerged in his mind all of a sudden. Soon after that, the bright mirror behind his back shed with radiance as a silhouette appeared by his side.

    Enormous golden dragon wings spread open and emitted strong blood essence fluctuation. That very moment when the powerful blood essence appeared, despite his cultivation base even Zhang Huanyun could feel his blood essence being affected.

    Terrifying energy fluctuation gushed out at this moment while the strong blood essence had made a dash of gold-red color appear on the sky.

    There was no doubt that the silhouette illuminated by his Bright Mirror Domain was Tang Wulin. On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes had alreadypletely turned gold-red while his aura was fluctuating in a rather unstable manner. Streams of golden electric radiance emerged continuously in his surroundings and even his Dragon Moon battle armor was undergoing some transformations.

    Ayer of gold-red mist emerged on the original golden scale-like surface of his battle armor that made Tang Wulin¡¯s entire person appear slightly illusionary. On the other hand, the mist seemed to be contracting and expanding on a loop following the sound of his heartbeat.

    At the same time when the entire process was repeating itself, Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence fluctuation surged without a stop.

    ¡°Roar...¡± Tang Wulin suddenly looked up to the sky and roared aloud as if he could not endure anymore. In a split second the Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his right hand. He transformed into a gold-red stream as he pounced straight for the abyssal passage.

    ¡°Tang Wulin!¡± The startled Zhang Huanyun immediately shouted aloud from behind. The boy was Blood God Army¡¯s main pir to deal with the abyssal ne in the future. Zhang Huanyun could never allow any mishap to happen to him!

    Fortunately, Tang Wulin did not dive in but he suddenly pierced out with the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand as his body stopped in the air. A valiant dragon¡¯s roar instantly burst out and a giant golden dragon abruptly shot out from the tip of Golden Dragon Spear. The dragon bared its fangs and brandished its ws as it suddenly swept across the sky and shot right into the ck-Devour Demon Fog which had already risen into the sky.

    The ck-Devour Demon Fog had already spread in the distance less than a thousand meters away from the exit. The Fusiform Demon in the back crossed the Demon Fog and leaped into the sky before transforming into sharp streaks in an attempt to break through the exit. However, the giant golden dragon sent out by Tang Wulin had already appeared at this exact moment.

    The golden dragon roared aloud with unprecedented power while the golden giant dragon¡¯s tail was still connected to Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear. The golden dragon was over five hundred meters in length while its majestic influence and enormous dragon wings suddenly seemed to be filling the entire passage to its brink.

    Tang Wulin devoured all the life force by sapping Six-wed Demon Emperor and Ant Emperor dry in session. Even though the majority of life force was devoured by the Life Seed, it was mainly consuming the ne Seeds carried by the two great kinds. The narw and original life force contained in the ne Seed was what it needed the most.

    As the host of Life Seed, Tang Wulin had already received an exceedingly massive amount of benefits from the seed in addition to the devouring of two great kings¡¯ life force. He felt like his body was about to explode from over-consumption.

    His Dragon Core and soul core were already absorbing at full force but it was still impossible for one to swallow a fat man in one gulp. Just as the two great cores had all temporarily reached their full saturation, Tang Wulin was like an inted ball. His entire person appeared normal but in reality, he felt so full that he could explode at any moment.

    Fortunately, Golden Dragon King Seal was suppressed by the massive amount of life force in Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Otherwise, he was certain that if both internal and external issues were to ur simultaneously he would not be able to withstand anymore.

    Thus, he needed to pour out the excess energy that could not be absorbed by his body at present. Only by doing so could recover from the ticking time bomb like the state of his body right now.

    This resulted in the appearance of the five-hundred-meter long golden dragon earlier. Even if his cultivation base was elevated to Title Douluo rank in the future, he could not necessarily have performed such a strike with his Golden Dragon Spear. Yet, he could do it right now.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power cultivation base had already achieved over rank-60. In addition to his powerful Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline power and the amplification of his two-word battle armor, his overall cultivation base could already rival a Title Douluo that was not d in battle armor. On the other hand, the spear which he pierced out at this very moment had already far exceeded a Title Douluo¡¯s domain and had even exceeded a Hyper Douluo¡¯s standards.

    In simpler words, this was equal to an attack produced by converting the life force Tang Wulin devoured from Ant Emperor and Six-wed Demon Emperor. One could only imagine how powerful it was.

    The Fusiform Demon had yet toe into contact with the golden giant dragon when a gold-red mist was ignited from the tip of the spear. The demon was instantly vaporized in the air before turning into abyssal energy as it dissipated into the air. However, a ghastly scene appeared. Just as the abyssal energy had begun to dissipate, the gigantic golden dragon had arrived and it was immediately absorbed by the dragon before turning into a portion of Tang Wulin¡¯s energy.

    The golden dragon at present was just like a part of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear. It was an effective extension of Golden Dragon Spear.

 Chapter 1101 - Itâ€™s You!

    <h4>Chapter 1101: It¡¯s You!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Almost none of the Fusiform Demons could charge past the invisible and terrifying blood essence fluctuation where the golden dragon had passed by. The dreadful aura was so ruthless and tyrannical that even the five great abyssal kings were affected despite being in the depths of the abyss.

    ¡°Boom...¡± The gigantic golden dragon¡¯s head abruptly charged into the ck Devour Demon Fog condensed by the six ck Empresses. It took only a split second for the golden and ck radiances to coincide in the air. The sessive terrifying explosions shook the entire abyssal passage.

    However, the golden and ck radiances were only entangled for a short while before the ck fog suddenly exploded and dissipated. The six ck Empresses obviously appeared astounded and were subsequently devoured in seconds by the ferocious-looking golden dragon.

    They had no time to scream out in agony before they were burned and vaporized to be a part of the golden dragon in the terrifying blood essence fluctuation. The golden dragon extended from five hundred meters to a thousand meters in length instantly with a stream of golden light connecting its back to the Golden Dragon Spear.

    The gigantic golden dragon that charged downward shook its head and wagged its tail as it headed straight toward the depths of the abyss.

    Meanwhile, the ck Monarch moved! She, who was positioned right in the middle of the five kings, moved her body ever so slightly and appeared before the golden dragon.

    The intense golden-red color emitting from the golden dragon¡¯s body illuminated the ck Monarch¡¯s body. She had an icy cold expression on her face while the disc-shaped ck hair behind her head suddenly grew longer. Her pitch-ck hair made it appear as if a huge ck hole had opened up behind her back. In fact, she was at the core of the entire ck hole. With a slight twist of her body, she devoured all the light inside the abyssal passage and also a small portion of the radiance emitting from the giant golden dragon¡¯s body.

    All of a sudden, the thousand-meter long golden dragon shrank by at least a third before it crashed into the ck hole.

    The ck hole was deep and dark such that the golden dragon disappeared into nothingness as soon as it fell into the hole. However, the inside of the abyssal passage shook in the next moment. A puff of golden-red mist surged and spouted from the ck hole. At the same time, the entire passage shook violently.

    Large numbers of abyssal creatures were destroyed and turned into abyssal energy in the tremor that followed. A portion of the abyssal energy was absorbed into the abyssal ne while the other portion was absorbed by Tang Wulin.

    The golden-red color in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes surged once again. He pointed the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand forward. The golden-red airwaves which surrounded his body rolled and tossed as an unbearable and powerful aura radiated from his entire body.

    The ck hole shrank causing the ck Monarch to appear once again. She raised her head and looked up at Tang Wulin above. The icy cold but pleasant voice echoed in the whole cavern, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Everyone from the Blood God Army clearly heard the words. Blood One¡¯s pupils apparently constricted as he sat rigid on the main seat.

    It did not surprise him to hear the ck Monarch speaking in a human voice. He felt a little anxious that the ck Monarch was capable of recognizing Tang Wulin as the one who had devoured the two abyssal kings.

    There were a hundred and eight levels of the abyss that formed the abyssal ne. Two levels of the ne had already disintegrated. It seemed like a small number, but in reality, it was capable of shaking the origin source of the entire abyssal ne.

    If this continued, the passage might even be cut off in the event the abyss could not be destroyed. Mankind would, once and for all, be rid of this intractable problem which was akin to a malignant tumor.

    Apparently, the ck Monarch realized this. Undoubtedly, the abyssal kings would devote all their efforts to kill Tang Wulin at all costs to prevent the annihtion of the abyssal ne.

    At this very moment, Blood One regretted having exposed Tang Wulin too early. He did not have much of a choice because the outburst of the abyssal ne was unexpected. Otherwise, he wouldunch an attack only after Tang Wulin became more powerful. If Tang Wulin had Blood One¡¯s ability in addition to the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s devouring ability, perhaps, they could resolve the grave problem of the abyssal ne for good.

    ¡°Huanyun!¡± The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi shouted aloud. Zhang Huanyun immediately understood. In no time, he appeared silently behind Tang Wulin so as to protect Tang Wulin. Since the enemy had already discovered Tang Wulin¡¯s presence, they had to safeguard Tang Wulin by all means so that nothing would befall him.

    The ck Monarch moved. Her body only swayed once and she appeared out of thin air within a hundred meters of Tang Wulin. The closer she approached, the clearer Tang Wulin could see her magnificent beauty which was only rivaled by Gu Yuena¡¯s of all the women Tang Wulin had encountered before. Her ability to emte the human form was genuinely remarkable.

    The ck Monarch¡¯s icy cold eyes seemed to have transformed into an abyss of bloodlust. She gazed fixedly at Tang Wulin while her hands stretched forward simultaneously to grab Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Two balls of ck fog condensed into giant ws that tore through the space instantly. At the same time, the ck-hair wheel behind her head suddenly began spinning. An enormous ck hole appeared silently behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back to iste him from the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun.

    It was Zhang Huanyun¡¯s first encounter with the ck Monarch. He called out ¡®oh, no¡¯ in his heart as the bright mirror behind his back glowed ringly and sted the ck vortex without reservation. However, the ck Monarch¡¯s ws had already enshrouded Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin scoffed coldly. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand burst forth with thousands of the spear¡¯s radiance. Each stream of radiance was akin to a zing streak of lightning. The spear¡¯s radiances shot out wildly and collided strongly into the ck radiance. Both energies shed with one another. The ck-Devour Demon Fog produced its powerful corrosive and devouring abilities in an attempt to destroy the spear¡¯s radiance unleashed by Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence fluctuation was elevated to its highest point. He wished that he could channel more of the blood essence power to ease the difort in his body. Naturally, he directed all the blood essence power in his body into the spear without the slightest reservation.

    All at once, the streams of golden-red radiance suddenly shrank and imploded with an indomitable momentum. They fused together and transformed into a solid, golden-red spear which pierced through the two sharp ws into the ck Monarch¡¯s face.

    The ck Monarch did not attempt to dodge, but she gave out a cold humph. At lightning speed, she grabbed the tip of the spear with her right hand such that the spear¡¯s majestic influence stopped abruptly.

    Both of them were deeply worried. Tang Wulin felt the being before him was not even a creature in human form but an enormous ck hole. An immense devouring power radiated furiously from his Thousand using Fingers spear technique, almost sucking him dry in an instant.

    However, one rune after another emerged on the surface of his Golden Dragon Spear at this moment. The peculiar-looking runes did not exist on the Douluo Continent. Each rune was unique and appeared in the form of dragons. They were elongated and ovepped one another inyers on the Golden Dragon Spear which then transformed into the Thousand using Fingers.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s feeling of being devoured stopped abruptly. On the other hand, the ck Monarch¡¯s countenance changed as if she was burned. Suddenly, she loosened the grip of her right hand.

    Tang Wulin felt different now as a gush of immense energy mmed into his body all of a sudden. He gave out a muffled humph as blood seeped out from his seven orifices.

    It was during that moment when the Golden Dragon Spear devoured a wisp of the ck Monarch¡¯s energy through the spot that was grabbed by the ck Monarch. The energy flowed into Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    The ck Monarch stared at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze. She was filled with a murderous intent that could cause an upheaval in the heavens at present!

    Her right hand balled into a fist and abruptly swung a punch!

    The entire abyssal passage came to a halt. The size of her fist was almost the diameter of the abyssal passage. Although Tang Wulin managed to absorb the ck Monarch¡¯s energy earlier, he felt his body was about to burst from being satiated. There was no way he could convert such massive amounts of energy to retaliate at present.

 Chapter 1102 - The Guardian of Nine Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 1102: The Guardian of Nine Spirits</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was still far below the ck Monarch¡¯s standards judging by their intrinsic qualities.

    There was nowhere he could dodge at present. Moreover, the ck Monarch¡¯s punch was definitely a Limit Douluo-ranked attack. How would he stand a chance to withstand it?

    The ck background behind Tang Wulin gradually faded to reveal the bright mirror hanging high in the air. At the same time, a sonorous and clear shout echoed in his surroundings.

    ¡°All the ways of heaven and earth, the soul of Douluo, the cycle of the Blood Gods, seal!¡±

    The voice belonged to Blood One. With his roaring call, nine-colored radiances ran the length and breadth of the passage¡¯s exit at once. A gigantic rune descended from the sky to pin down the passage.

    Immediately, the nine-colored radiances emerged from the areas surrounding the passage and the surfaces of the walls. The circting radiances caused the ck radiance emitting from the ck Monarch¡¯s punch to shrink.

    It was not the power of the Heartless Douluo, but the nar power of the entire ne of Douluo Continent.

    From the Douluo Continent¡¯s perspective, the abyssal creatures were invaders from another worldly ne, so it would inherently be rejected by the Douluo Continent¡¯s ne. Otherwise, the Douluo Continent would not be able to withstand the one hundred and eight levels of the abyss since six thousand years ago.

    The passage¡¯s seal had utilized the Douluo Continent¡¯s nar power since the beginning of time to lock down the ce.

    At present, Blood One was channeling the nar power through the Blood Gods Great Array to resist the ck Monarch. At the same time, it was also used to suppress the abyssal passage so that the powerful abyssal creatures that came charging over could be weakened.

    If not for the presence of the Blood Gods Great Array, how could mankind possibly suppress the abyssal ne for six thousand years?

    A stream of bright radiance swept across the area above Tang Wulin¡¯s head. The radiance transformed thrice in the sky before coinciding with the heaven and earth spirits on the Douluo Continent¡¯s ne to spin nine times before finally sting the ck Monarch¡¯s punch.

    A powerful energy storm erupted in the passage instantly. Tang Wulin¡¯s body disappeared abruptly in the intense white light.

    This was the marvelous part of using a domain soul skill. The Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun absorbed Tang Wulin¡¯s body directly through his bright mirror domain andbined his strength with the Blood Gods Great Array to resist the ck Monarch by force.

    It was precisely then that the ck Monarch revealed her abyssal ne¡¯s king-rank ability.

    She remained suspended in midair within the terrifying energy storm. Despite beingshed by such an intense impact, she floated about like a statue and was barely shaken while her eyes were beaming with radiance akin to a pair of ck jewels. Her hands moved rhythmically and gently in front of her body as she conjured wisps of ck silk in between her fingers which spun toward the Bright Mirror Douluo.

    Zhang Huanyun did not choose to retaliate by force. He had already advanced to the rank of a Limit Douluo and even possessed a set of four-word battle armor. At the very least, he should be able to resist the ck Monarch even if he failed to defeat her.

    There were only Zhang Huanyun and Blood One from the Blood God Army who was the two main pirs of strength. One not only had to rely on one¡¯s strength when fighting against such top grade abyssal kings, more importantly, one must engage the entire Douluo Continent¡¯s nar power to resist it. Otherwise, they would not stand a chance of defeating the abyssal king by relying on their strengths alone. It was why Blood One chose tobine his efforts with the rest of the eight Blood Gods tounch the Blood Gods Great Array and not engage the enemy by himself.

    As long as the Blood Gods Great Array was stable, the Douluo Continent ne¡¯s dominance could be felt. Despite the ck Monarch¡¯s power and her demigod status, she could not fully unleash her most powerful potential when the abyssal ne was suppressed by the Douluo Continent¡¯s ne. When one party was weakened and the other strengthened, it would be easier for mankind to withstand the ck Monarch.

    Tang Wulin was capable of threatening the life¡¯s origin of the abyssal kings, so he was considered mankind¡¯s trump card. Even with such formidable power, the ck Monarch dared not challenge the Blood Gods Great Array by herself. Could it be that she was apprehensive that Tang Wulin could devour her origin power after witnessing his ability?

    Hence, Zhang Huanyun brought along Tang Wulin as they retreated. The most important thing now was to stabilize the situation at present.

    A white radiance shed and Zhang Huanyun was already out of the Blood Gods Great Array. He did not continue fighting with the ck Monarch. At the same time, Tang Wulin appeared shimmering with a golden-red radiance next to Zhang Huanyun.

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Nevertheless, it was witnessed by every soldier in the Blood God Army.

    They saw Tang Wulin using his overpowering influence to annihte the six ck Empresses in a split second and fighting valiantly against the ck Monarch. His golden-red silhouette domineered over the entire scene which was deeply ingrained in everyone¡¯s mind.

    Tang Wulin was already the hero of the army¡¯s soldiers after they watched his performance in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge. However, they did not feel the extent of Tang Wulin¡¯s power at the time. After all, he was fighting against three-word battle armor masters under the constraints of thepetition.

    It was only now that they bore witness to Tang Wulin¡¯s terrifying fighting capacity. The gigantic golden dragon over five hundred meters in length left behind an impression which was so profound that it shocked them to the core.

    At present, Tang Wulin with the golden-red radiance that surrounded his body continued to expand while the aura in his body was partially visible. The six Empresses¡¯ energies were so out of this world that Tang Wulin could not absorb a major portion of it. The rest of the energies were expelled through the attacks. In any case, the ck Empress¡¯ origin power was still infusing into his body.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon core and soul core were circting in overload. Thus, the aura emitted from his body was extremely unstable. If an ordinary soul master had absorbed such a massive amount of energy, the soul master¡¯s body would have exploded. However, Tang Wulin was different. He had a body that could withstand such enormous amounts of energy. More importantly, the Life Seed felt contented with Tang Wulin as its host body right now after absorbing the two abyssal kings¡¯ ne Seeds. The thick life force in Tang Wulin¡¯s body protected him. Tang Wulin utterly had no need to worry about suffering any injuries to his body after receiving the life force¡¯s protection from the Life Seed.

    Every living creature had its own life¡¯s origin. The stronger one¡¯s life origin, the more powerful one¡¯s life energy was. The energy converted from the Life Seed strengthened the life¡¯s origin of Tang Wulin such that his body remained stable and did not explode despite the continuous elevation of his energy.

    Hence, Tang Wulin felt as if he could not exhaust his energy. All at once, the energy in his entire body oscited between expansion and contraction while the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand pulsated with its radiance. He wished that he could charge into the abyss to continue fighting.

    He could still sense the ck Monarch¡¯s incredible power despite the expanding energy in his body. The ck Monarch¡¯s energy remained a threat to his life. However, the energy surging in his body enhanced his will to fight.

    ¡®I won¡¯t turn back no matter how powerful the enemy is.¡¯ This sole idea was in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind at present. His spiritual rank was undergoing minute transformations following the elevation of his life¡¯s origin. He sensed the alternation of the nine heaven and earth spirits channeling from the Blood Gods Great Array. Finally, he felt as if he had transformed into the dominator of heaven and earth.

    ¡°Huanyun, fall back.¡± Blood One¡¯s voice was heard.

    Zhang Huanyun was stunned for a moment as he looked toward Blood One. At present, the abyssal creatures had stopped attacking momentarily after sensing the collision between the two great powerhouses earlier. However, the abyssal creatures were still surging out from the fissure continuously. Huanyun did not understand the energy used by the abyssal ne which allowed it to withstand such overbearingness from the Blood Gods Great Array.

    Blood One spoke with a deep voice, ¡°The great array will protect Tang Wulin. Only he can defeat these abyssal creatures now. Wulin, listen carefully. From now on, we¡¯ll help you to be the core person of our Blood Gods Great Array. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about defense. You¡¯ll only be responsible for the attack. Try your best to kill the enemy. Do you understand? Don¡¯t fret over the energy that you can¡¯t absorb but pass it on to your seed.¡±

    The Heartless Douluo realized the distinctive quality of Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He then came up with a judgment about the seed and gave his orders.

    At present, the energy in Tang Wulin¡¯s body expanded rapidly making him look like a huge balloon. He dared not even open his mouth for fear that his body would be blown away by the leaking energy when he opened his mouth. So, he nodded his head at Blood One.

    It was not that he was unwilling to channel the energy to the Life Seed. The Life Seed had to be willing to absorb the energy as well! The Life Seed was quite selective for it fancied the energy from the abyssal ne¡¯s ne Seed the most.

    ¡°The cycle of the Blood Gods, the guardian of the nine spirits. Spin!¡±

 Chapter 1103 - Blood Gods Great Array

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Blood Gods Great Array</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The nine round tforms suddenly swirled. Beams of heaven and earth spirits¡¯ lights descended from the skies, forming a conical barrier. Tang Wulin suddenly felt a force pulling at him, and instantly, a strange sensation spread across his body.

    It made him feel as if he had already be the master of heaven and earth at that moment as if everything in the world was within his control. His senses spread out boundlessly. His ability to sense the various elements instantly cleared up. The entire mountain range seemed as if it was within his field of vision. He could even sense things further away.

    He felt like the destiny of the entire Douluo Continent was hinging on him. This made his senses be extraordinarily clear. He sensed a wonderful change within himself.

    The bloated feeling he had had in his body went away entirely. This was because he now felt like he was omnipotent. With support from heaven and earth spirits, he had be peerlessly powerful. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hands was scorching hot right now, and he heard a deafening dragon¡¯s roar resounding in his ear.

    His Golden Dragon Spear seemed to havee alive, glowing like never before. At Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead, the mark formed by the Life Seed had be more visible.

    Wisps of green light suddenly floated out from Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead. The heaven and earth spirits which were infused into his body with the Blood Gods Array suddenly flowed in the opposite direction.

    Instantly, the entire barrier of light was covered by a green halo. An extremely dense life source instantly spread over the whole array.

    When they felt the effects of this green halo, the nine Blood Gods, from Blood One to Blood Nine, had surprised expressions on their faces. This was because they could clearly feel that their own life forces being greatly strengthened. Their exhausted energies were restored. Even more strangely, with the strengthening of this life source, the heaven and earth spirits that had originally been under the guidance of the Blood Gods Great Array alone suddenly intensified. It was as if they found their source as they surged forth like a swarm of bees.

    What was this?

    Blood One¡¯s eyes brightened. He knew that he had made the right choice. Although he was notpletely clear what this thing within Tang Wulin¡¯s body was, he could guess that it must be something crucial to the entire ne. It was what had devoured the origins of two abyssal kings. He must have been channeling the absorbed energy to them to help them utilize the power of the ne. With this, their confidence in fighting against the abyssal ne increased greatly.

    Beams of bright light lingered in the air. Under them, the ck Monarch¡¯s expression was ice cold, with no emotion whatsoever.

    Before her eyes, Tang Wulin¡¯s body was steadily growing. With the infusion of the shadows, his body quickly reached ten meters in height. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hands erged as well. Although he was alone, hovering there with the support of the Blood Gods Great Array, he exuded a feeling as if he could fight against a thousand men singlehandedly.

    The ck Monarch swung her hand. The multitude of abyssal creatures that had frozen in ce before this surged up like a swarm of bees and immediately shot up into the skies.

    Under Zhang Huanyun¡¯s orders, every Blood God Army soldiermenced their attack again. For a time, various light beams and ammunitions wove a giant web of firepower, sealing the path on which the abyssal creatures were charging out from.

    Tang Wulin wielded his Golden Dragon Spear and stared downward coldly. As the abyssal creatures died, something unusual urred.

    The strands of abyssal energy did not return to the abyssal ne but instead shot toward Tang Wulin. Seemingly in the blink of an eye, they had formed a vortex with the Golden Dragon Spear as the center and they surged into the divine tool.

    Extremely powerful energy instantly surged into Tang Wulin¡¯s body, making the gold-red glow on his body increase in intensity. Tang Wulin¡¯s body erged and he struck out with his spear subconsciously.

    The giant Golden Dragon once again became the extension of his Golden Dragon Spear and it suddenly sted its way into the crowd of abyssal creatures, destroying a huge amount of them. The abyssal creatures turned into abyssal energy and were devoured by it.

    With the support of heaven and earth spirits, Tang Wulin¡¯s endurance was greatly increased. It was as if he had another massive body. The energy that he could not bear would be absorbed by this extra body. The aura around him also grew stronger and stronger.

    Tang Wulin waspletely certain that the energy he could control at this moment could bepared to a Limit Douluo. Under the protection of the Life Seed and the heaven and earth spirits, he did not have to worry about his body being blown to bits.

    Without a doubt, this situation could not be replicated elsewhere. This was because there were only one such Blood Gods Great Array on the entire Douluo Continent. With the addition of the Life Seed¡¯s feedback after it absorbed the abyssal ne¡¯s ne Seed, it had given him the ability to temporarily control such a vast amount of energy.

    For Tang Wulin, this was undoubtedly something amazing that he had never experienced before. The best part was, with such experiences, it had allowed him to feel the energy changes of experts¡¯ ranks. This gave a firm foundation for his future.

    Under normal circumstances, a soul master¡¯s cultivation was done slowly in stages. A soul master could only go the distance byying down firm foundations one step at a tie. It was just like what Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua said to Tang Wulin before: if he was willing to specialize in forging, he could help him swiftly reach the ranks of a Title Douluo through a certain method. However, Tang Wulin had turned down this offer. This was because if he took the shortcut, his fundamentals would not be firm enough. It would be difficult for him to reach higher ranks in the future.

    Tang Wulin had cultivated for many years. It could be said that he had a strong grasp of the fundamentals. Even as he was absorbing these abyssal ne¡¯s energies, his foundations were extremely stable because he had the two great cores, the Dragon Core and soul core which he cultivated himself, as his core energy. He did not have the worries of normal soul masters.

    However, his cultivation base would not experience any extraordinary improvement just by absorbing these energies alone. If that happened, he would still be faced with great trouble.

    Hence, while Tang Wulin converted these energies through his Dragon Core and soul core, he only absorbed a portion of the essence. Also, he mainly used this portion to enhance and strengthen his body, instead of improving his soul power cultivation base.

    Even so, his soul power was pushed to the peak of six rings in a short amount of time. This was done using only surplus energy. Most of the absorbed energy was used to strengthen his body.

    There was no doubt that this was the cleverest option as it wouldy a good foundation for him to continue breaking through his Golden Dragon King seals in the future.

    The Golden Dragon King seals were the most important things to Tang Wulin. Not only could they improve his cultivation base, but they were also tied to his very life!

    How could Tang Wulin not take them seriously?

    He had absorbed arge amount of energy, and he silently felt the changes in the Life Seed. He infused these pure energies into the Life Seed and only retained a very small amount for himself.

    As expected, although the Life Seed did not value these pure energies much, it still absorbed all of them. The Life Seed seemed not to possess intelligence alone, it seemed to possess extraordinary wisdom as well. It had understood Tang Wulin¡¯s intentions.

    The dense life source intensified the gold-red hue on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The bloated sensation he felt also lessened. He fired away relentlessly with his Golden Dragon Spear. He did not have to think about running out of energy. Every st was like a shot from the most powerful fixed soul ammunition. It sted the abyssal creatures under him to bits. Even abyssal creatures of the ck Monarch¡¯s rank hesitated to charge upward.

    He was truly holding back ten thousand enemies alone. With support from the Blood God Army¡¯s warriors¡¯ high-tech equipment, the situation waspletely under control. The five abyssal kings dared not charge up to fight him at this point.

    It was not that the ck Monarch and the others had no confidence in themselves. It was actually because the closer they were to the passage¡¯s exit, the greater nar pressure they had to withstand would be.

 Chapter 1104 - All of a Sudden

    <h4>Chapter 1104: All of a Sudden</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Back then, the predecessors of the Douluo Continent had paid a great price for the Blood Gods Great Array. In addition to six thousand years of enhancements, the Blood Gods Great Array was always very efficient in utilizing the heaven and earth spirits. Moreover, it had the feedback of life energy from the Life Seed. This had undoubtedly settled the problem of the Blood Gods¡¯ strength being the sole source of power.

    The ck Monarch¡¯s brows were tightly knit together. She looked at the relentless barrage from the Golden Dragon Spear in midair with keen sparkling eyes. She also shifted her gaze toward Tang Wulin as he devoured the abyssal energies. Although they could still afford to lose these abyssal energies for the time being, it still weakened the abyssal ne¡¯s origin energy. Besides, their enemy had already killed two abyssal kings.

    The abyssal passage was not a one-way road, so it was open to invasion. She could feel that this human before her had a body that was not too powerful, or at least, it was not yet at a level that could pose a threat to them. However, the problem was that although this human looked weak, the pace at which he grew was something that no abyssal creature could hope topare with. Once this human developed into a demi-god, with that weapon of his, he could very well bring about the annihtion of the abyss. If nothing else, his presence would make it extremely difficult for the abyssal ne to invade the human¡¯s world again.

    As the ck Monarch¡¯s thoughts shed across her mind, the murderous intent in her eyes was so great that it seemed to have substance. No wonder the Sage King, who had been in a deep slumber as he waited for the abyss to evolve into a Divine Realm, had awakened and wanted to break through this passage regardless of the price. There truly was a human that could threaten their very existence right now. No matter what, they had to kill the human while he was still in the cradle.

    When she thought about this, the ck Monarch¡¯s eyes shone brighter. However, she did not act rashly. Even when the four abyssal kings around her were itching to have a go, she still waited calmly. She was waiting for an opportunity.

    Judging by the humans¡¯ Blood Gods Great Array, she reckoned that their chances of breaking through forcibly would not be high. The barrage on the ne was too strong. With her strength, she could only guarantee that she herself could walk away from this. If any of the other abyssal kings died again, then the abyss¡¯s core would be shaken once more. She believed that an opportunity would arise. That would be the moment where they would wager the sess or failure of their entire operation on one single move.

    ck strands swirled around the ck Monarch¡¯s hands and formed a structure that resembled arge in the air. It kept devouring and absorbing the abyssal energy in the air and infused them into the cracks.

    The cracks warped as it opened and closed, changing size constantly. When they were pressed upon by Blood Gods Great Array, they would shrink, but when faced with the full impact of the abyssal ne, they would expand. These constant changes intertwined with each other and more abyssal creatures emerged from the cracks.

    Tang Wulin continued his onught of abyssal creatures when two more abyssal kings emerged from the among the abyssal creatures. Although they were not of Monarch-rank, they were clearly abyssal experts of note.

    Blood One managed the great array as he observed the condition of the abyssal ne beneath him. His gaze was like a dried-up well, unmoving with nary a ripple. He was not too concerned at the moment. The Blood Gods Great Array was already in full swing. If the abyssal ne wanted to maintain the cracks, they would have to continue paying a heavy price. Although the abyssal energies would be restored to them, it was not easy for them to convert the recycled energy intobat strength.

    If this attrition went on, as long as they did not break through the seal in the end, they would certainly suffer a great blow to their numbers. They might not have the ability to initiate another abyssal tide in hundreds of years.

    With the Blood Gods Great Array receiving input from the Life Seed, its current condition could not be any better. Tang Wulin was being supported by the great array. Blood One was confident that unless a true deity appeared, nobody could hope to get past him.

    Tang Wulin was under the Blood Gods Great Array¡¯s enhancement. At least, in this location, he was an all-powerful demi-god. It was not that he had attained this rank himself. It was because, in the process of his attacks, he had utilized the heaven and earth spirits which gave off an energy shockwave. Even if the most powerful king from the abyssal ne arrived, it might not be able to charge out of the passage. Also, with the existence of the Life Seed, who would dare to risk their life against Tang Wulin? That was a Golden Dragon Spear that could even devour a ne Seed.

    Hence, when Tang Wulin stood steadily and maintained his bombardment, Blood One knew that there was no way that the Blood God Army would lose this war anymore.

    Even he did not expect Tang Wulin to be able to be a pir to suppress the abyssal ne when he did not even have a seven-ringed cultivation base.

    As he looked at Tang Wulin, hovering in midair in his golden armor shining with unparalleled brilliance, he felt guilty for the first time. He regretted using his tactics to hinder Tang Wulin so that his daughter would not get too close to him.

    He could see that this young man was bearing a burden that was extraordinarily heavy for one so young, but he also had great potential and strength that was way beyond his age.

    As a high-ranking official in the army, of course, he understood what the Blood Gods Great Array was. He was surprised that he could maintain the entire great array at such a level using Tang Wulin¡¯s strength alone. This meant that as long as he was here, it would be almost impossible for the abyssal ne to charge out of the passage.

    Without a doubt, after this battle, Tang Wulin would be extremely renowned in the army. His prestige might even surpass Zhang Huanyun when he was at the same age. After all, although Zhang Huanyun was heavily gifted with natural talents, he did not have the ability to guard the abyssal passage all on his own.

    As long as Tang Wulin agreed, there was no doubt that the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun would undoubtedly leave the post of the Blood God Army¡¯smanding officer to him. This was because there was no one that was more suitable than him. He would definitely have the support of the entire army.

    Unfortunately, it was toote for him to regret that now, but this young man did not seem to hold a grudge, luckily.

    When he thought about this, his gaze could not help but search for his daughter among the masses. He found Long Yuxue quickly enough.

    As the Secret Services¡¯ chief, Long Yuxue¡¯s duty on the battlefield was to give support where it was needed the most. She had to be ever-ready to support the frontlines with long-range attacks. Although she was constantly on the move, her eyes had never left the golden figure that hovered in the air.

    ¡®Oh, my dear daughter, what keen eyes you have. I hope that you really get the opportunity.¡¯

    Long Tianwuughed as if in mockery of himself. From this moment on, he had absolutely no intention of preventing his daughter from pursuing Tang Wulin. He could not help but think with amusement that the Douluo Continent was a ce where strength was one¡¯s greatest virtue. Even if the opponents this young man had to face in the future were extremely powerful, there should not be any problem for him to protect himself given his abilities.

    Just when Long Tianwu¡¯s thoughts and emotions changed, he suddenly knitted his brows tightly. An otherworldly chill had suddenly gripped his heart.

    This cold had surged within him in the strangest of ways. As an expert of Title Douluo-rank, his senses were very sharp.

    ¡®This is bad! Something¡¯s not right!¡¯

    Long Tianwu turned to the source instinctively as he relied on his senses. There seemed to be no changes on the spot where his gaze fell upon. However, his gaze suddenly fell upon a Blood God Army warrior.

    This was a warrior in charge of controlling a soul cannon. His movements and did not appear strange. However, in Long Tianwu¡¯s senses, he clearly felt that this warrior was different from the others.

    His martial soul was Icy Snow, and in this terrain which was filled with ice and snow, his senses were more perceptive than experts of the same rank. Due to the slight distraction, he was not focused on the main battlefield. That was why the change appeared to have happened quickly.

    Long Tianwu did not make a sound. He started approaching the warrior as he silently utilized his body¡¯s soul power, trusting his own judgment.

    However, at that very moment, the warrior seemed to have felt something as well. He suddenly stopped firing from the soul cannon in his hands. He stood up straight, turned around, and looked at Long Tianwu.

    What Long Tianwu saw was a young face. The face had a faint smile, but that smile appearedpletely sinister in Long Tianwu¡¯s eyes.

    This was...

    In the next instant, the warrior moved. He had instantly turned into a wisp of smoke. He was not the only one. In different directions, eight other figures moved as well. There were nine of them in total. They seemed to be pouncing toward the nine Blood Gods at the same time.

    They all moved with extraordinary speed and their bodies were quickly covered in battle armor. They all had three-word battle armor, and their cultivation base auras also suggested that they were of Title Douluo-rank.

    Horrifyingly, dense evil auras burst forth from their bodies. For a time, the Blood Gods Great Array was hit with the evil aura from the outside and despite being stable, was obviously shaken for a bit.

 Chapter 1105 - The Evil Soul Mastersâ€™ Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 1105: The Evil Soul Masters¡¯ Ambush</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Without a doubt, the Blood Gods Great Array was very powerful. It could even be regarded as the most powerful array on the entire Douluo. However, it had its own drawbacks as well. This array was only effective against beings from another ne. The nar power formed by heaven and earth spirits would only repel outsiders. It would not have any effect on living beings from the same ne.

    The nine figures that had suddenly dashed out just now were not from the abyssal ne, there was no doubt about this. However, they had charged directly at the nine Blood Gods who were maintaining the great array without any consideration for their own lives.

    This change was too sudden. It was so abrupt that nobody had time to react to it.

    ck Monarch who had been coldly observing the passage¡¯s exit from the depths of the abyss seized this opportunity and made her move. She led six abyssal kings and allegedly charged towards the exit.

    This was a concerted attack from within and without, impacting their enemies from both sides. Yes, this was the opportunity ck Monarch was waiting for. This was an opportunity created by their partners.

    The situation that had initially been stabilized suddenly changed. This was something that no one had expected.

    Even the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi never thought that this was possible. He never expected that they would have enemies within their own ranks in such a secluded snow mountain, let alone for there to be such arge number of them.

    Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun was overseeing the entire battlefield. He was the quickest to react to the sudden change. When Long Tianwu sensed that something was wrong, he had immediately informed him through telepathy. However, their enemies also reacted quickly. They pounced toward the Blood Gods at the same time and flustered them.

    The three-word battle armor master who charged towards Blood One smirked. A beam of light suddenly rose from behind him and was shot towards Zhang Huanyun. The mass of light had just appeared when it burst forth with a zing golden glow. A dense metal aura wildly erupted.

    How could Zhang Huanyun not recognize it? this was a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. The destructive power of this thing could turn a mountain into tnd. Moreover, there were many Blood God Army soldiers on the battlefield right now.

    He did not hesitate. Zhang Huanyun¡¯s Bright Mirror Domain was instantly opened up. It directly swallowed up that rank-9 fixed soul ammunition.

    At this very moment, this Blood God Army¡¯smanding officer had disyed his decisiveness.

    He did not even nce at the nine Blood Gods. After devouring the fixed soul ammunition with his Bright Mirror Domain, he quickly moved into the interior of Blood Gods Great Array. He swung his arms strongly and the fixed soul ammunition directly flew towards the seven abyssal kings who were charging upward.

    Zhang Huanyun knew full well that it was impossible for him to take care of both sides at once. He could only choose to release the fixed soul ammunition on one side. Although the enemies on the outside were powerful, they still had the entire Blood God Army to fight against them. The enemies within were the most terrifying ones. If they allowed the abyssal kings led by ck Monarch to reach their world, that would be a truly catastrophic disaster.

    That was why after he collected the fixed soul ammunition with his Domain, he had appeared within the array without hesitation. He used this rank-9 fixed soul ammunition to block ck Monarch and the other experts.

    A rank-9 fixed soul ammunition¡¯s attack was so terrifying that even a Limit Douluo would be unwilling to face it head-on. Otherwise, how could the rank-12 fixed soul ammunition destroy the entire Shrek Academy?

    There was no doubt that Zhang Huanyun¡¯s choice was correct. If he was held up on the outside, the problem within would only worsen.

    However, the nine Blood Gods had seemingly been affected at the same time.

    Long Tianwu was the quickest to react. He finally blocked the enemy he found out about before he reached Blood Eight.

    He blocked his opponent with his blizzard-like attacks. However, this enemy of his was also formidable in his strength.

    A puff of grey smoke erupted from his opponent¡¯s body. Icy Snow released from Long Tianwu¡¯s body was instantly dyed grey. Deafening shrieks and frightful wails soon surrounded Long Tianwu.

    ¡°Evil soul master!¡± Long Tianwu howled furiously.

    He raised his right arm before himself. An ice-blue cone of ice rose from the ground. An intriguing scene appeared the instant the ice cone rose. One of the nine heaven and earth spirits in the air fell on the ice cone which made the ice-cone suddenly erge.

    All the sinister aura was instantly frozen. Ice Spirit Guiding!

    Since the Blood God Army was able to guard the abyssal ne for six thousand years, their skills were naturally extraordinary. This was especially true for experts from families that guarded the abyssal passage for generations. All of them were powerful.

    Compared to ordinary soul masters, an evil soul master¡¯s powerfulness lied mainly in its wickedness. However, when they were faced with truly powerful soul masters, they mostly could not gain the upper hand.

    The evil soul master¡¯s expression changed as he quickly retreated. He was here tond an ambush, but he had no wish of dying here. When the ice sprit¡¯s aura was infused, he only felt as if his own soul was about to be frozen. His evil soul master¡¯s powers were greatly weakened.

    Long Tianwu did not follow up with another attack. The ice cone shot out with lightning speed. It brought with it the ice spirit¡¯s aura and shot towards another evil soul master on the other side.

    His current priority was to rescue the nine Blood Gods. The greatest advantage of these evil soul masters that appeared out of the blue was their element of surprise. One they lost that, in this crowd of tens of thousands of Blood God Army warriors, the odds would not be in their favor. So what if they were three-word battle armor masters.

    These were no longer times where a Title Douluo could dominate a great army by himself. If powerful soul tools had their firepower focused, they would even give the most elite of the soul masters a headache.

    The reason for the attack of these nine evil soul masters was to create an opportunity for the abyssal kings within the passage.

    A faint greenish figure, which was also the most agile evil soul master, had seemingly reached Blood One in just one breath. A green mask had appeared on his head without anyone noticing. Only his eyes, nose and mouth were visible. His appearance was indiscernible. His pupils were dark green in color, and his battle armor was azure green with a faint trace of purple. This person was still some distance away, but a foul stench had already burst forth from his body.

    He made a circle with his arms and two scythe-like weapons shed out. They resembled two azure green snakes that slithered towards Blood One.

    Without a doubt, the true core of the Blood Gods Great Array was Blood One. Once Blood One was shaken, it would be impossible for the great array to be maintained. That was why this evil soul master had attacked with everything he had with his first strike.

    Blood One coldly looked at the two azure green masses of light. A cold gleam flickered in his eyes. He truly did not expect there to be a problem from the humans in a war that was directly rted to the survival of the human race. These crazy evil soul masters had chosen to team up with the abyssal ne.

    It was no wonder that the abyssal ne was able to break the main passage andunch an unprecedented abyssal tide. Without a doubt, all of this was prenned. To think that the Holy Spirit Cult dared to collude with the abyssal ne. This was simply pushing the entire Douluo Continent onto a path of destruction.

    It was absurd to think that there were people willing to appease these evil beings, people who did not even care about the lives of mankind.

    The two azure green glows were reflected in Blood One¡¯s eyes. He raised his left hand and an approximately four-foot long sword appeared in his hand.

    He shed with the sword in his left hand with light movements while maintaining the Blood Gods Great Array.

    It seemed like this sh of his held no firepower, nor was there any outflow of energy. However, the expression of the evil soul master who wore the green head mask changed greatly.

    This was because he clearly felt that when Blood One shed with his sword, his entire person seemed to have vanished. As he vanished, hepletely merged with his surroundings. Elements of every attribute had instantly be a part of him. The elements were all under his guidance.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he maintaining the Blood Gods Great Array? How could he still have such abilities? Moreover, his spiritual power...¡¯

 Chapter 1106 - Arduous Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Arduous Struggle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The two azure green snakes instantly disintegrated. An invisible Sword¡¯s Consciousness silently fell on that evil soul master¡¯s body.

    The evil soul master only had enough time to raise a scythe before himself to defend. The scythe was shattered the very next instant. The battle armor on his chest broke away and shattered inrge pieces. He spattered his own face mask with a mouthful of fresh blood as he reeled backward.

    The Holy Spirit Sect had already thought very highly of the Tang Sect¡¯s sect master, Douluo Hall¡¯s hall master, and Heartless Douluo. They also knew that the amount of energy he needed to maintain this great array utilizing nar power was enormous. However, they had still underestimated him in the end.

    He surprisingly still had some energy to spare in the process of maintaining the great array. Moreover, with just one attack he had gravely wounded a three-word battle master who had a Hyper Douluo¡¯s cultivation base and was in charge of the ambush.

    Once a person¡¯s cultivation base reached a certain rank, an evil soul master¡¯s advantage was non-existent.

    A trace of regret appeared on Blood One¡¯s face. This evil soul master who ambushed him had a powerful cultivation base. He thought that he could kill his opponent with one sh, but now it seemed that it was not enough.

    Currently, the other Blood Gods were also ambushed. If it were under any normal circumstances, an ambush like this would have been fatal to them. They would be hard-pressed to free up their hands to fight their enemies. However, they were better off right now. The feedback from the Life Seed had replenished the life force they had exhausted while activating Blood Gods Great Array. In addition to that, they even had some extra energy to deal with their enemies.

    Blood Two and Blood Three had sessfully blocked the evil soul masters who attacked them. These evil soul masters were now faced with the attacks from the Blood God Army¡¯s experts.

    However, the few Blood Gods ranging from Blood Four to Blood Nine did not have the same luck. Blood Eight was the luckiest of them all. The evil soul master who attacked her had been stopped by Long Tianwu at the first moment.

    Moreover, Blood Nine¡¯s condition was the most precarious. The evil soul master who attacked him had a superior cultivation base than him. In truth, when the Holy Spirit Cult nned their attack, their real aim was not to take down the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi. For the other Blood Gods, their objective was to affect them if they could. If they could not be affected, then they would at least attract the Blood God Army¡¯s attention and create some disturbance. The true point they wanted to break through was Blood Nine.

    The Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s research on the Blood God Army had not just started recently. The fact that they were able to lie in wait here proved that they were waiting for this opportunity to arise. They had even researched the Blood Gods Great Array to a good extent.

    In Blood God Battalion, the one with the weakest cultivation base was undoubtedly Blood Nine. The evil soul master who attacked Blood Nine had a cultivation base that was greater than the evil soul master who attacked Blood One. He was determined to take down Blood Nine with his all-out attack. Blood Gods Great Array must be maintained by nine persons, and not every Title Douluo could appear among these nine. They had to undergo many years of coordination and practice to sessfully aplish that. So if they could defeat Blood Nine, the Blood Gods Great Array would be destroyed all the same.

    The Holy Spirit Cult had never thought about fighting the Blood God Army with its own strength. What they wanted was to draw out the abyssal ne¡¯s energy and let the abyssal ne to fight with the Blood God Army to death. This would initiate a great prolonged battle between the abyssal ne and the entire human realm. Regardless of who the final victor was it would greatly affect humans and abyssal creatures alike. This was the oue that the Holy Spirit wished to see the most. Every negative emotion and dead wraith were nutrients that they could take up.

    The evil soul master that appeared before Blood Nine was ady with a ck veil over her face. When she attacked, the Blood God Army¡¯s uniform on her body had shattered and disappeared. Her battle armor was pitch ck like ink with purple halo flowing within it. Her weapon was a sword that waspletely purple-ck in color. There was no outburst of energy, but there were three pairs of shadows in the shape of purple-ck wings hovering behind her.

    If Yuanen Yehui was here, she would definitely have recognized that the figure behind thisdy was a Fallen Angel, and it was a high-ranking Fallen Angel to boot. Six wings meant that it was of a Title Douluo¡¯s rank. This evil soul master was not like any ordinary Title Douluo.

    She instantly shed eight times at her surroundings with the Shadow Demon Sword in her hands. Her nine soul rings also manifested themselves. Six cks and three reds. The soul ring that was currently flickering was a ck soul ring fifth in order.

    Her eighth sh flew across the air, and eight light doors that were as pitch-ck as ink appeared around her. The doors blocked the sights of all Blood God Army¡¯s warriors. From these eight doors, great three-headed dogs more than five meters in length and three meters in height wildly charged out. Their three heads released ice, fire and dark mes. mes from the three elementsshed out at everything around them.

    Hell¡¯s Gates, Cerberus Summoning!

    Yuanen Yehui had the same soul skill. However,pared to this evil soul master, the difference in their strength was logically iparable.

    When these eight Hell¡¯s Gates appeared, two ram-like horns grew out of thedy¡¯s head. The long horns curved upward with their tips directed toward the skies.

    Her Shadow Demon Sword shone brightly and she shed towards Blood Nine with her sword without any techniques.

    Blood Nine only felt that he was supposed to be under the protection of the great army. However, he currently felt alone as he faced the evil soul master before him.

    The evil soul master¡¯s face was covered with a ck veil, only her eyes were exposed. The surface of her ck mask was adorned with faint purple patterns. It looked mysterious and gorgeous. Her eyes were also very special. They currently had a deep purple hue. They were as mesmerizing as the abyss. Even a single look into them gave the person a feeling of their soul being trapped.

    The sword instantly reached Blood Nine. His expression changed. His cultivation base was the weakest among the group. It took him all he had to maintain the Blood Gods Great Array. He did not have any energy to deal with the iing attacks. Moreover, his attacker was much more powerful than him.

    At this very instant, countless thoughts shed across Blood Nine¡¯s mind. He bit his tongue strongly and blood spurted out from his eyes. Ayer of re rose around him.

    Without any other choice left to him, he instantly ignited his life me.

    Any soul master with cultivation bases of five-rings and above had the ability to ignite their own life me. One¡¯s life me could instantly power up one¡¯s cultivation base. However, the fuel for one¡¯s life me was one¡¯s life energy and potential!

    Once ignited, the soul master would quickly run out of life and eventually die.

    Blood Nine could clearly see the charge of the inner abyssal kings. If they could not hold their grounds in this round, it would be a catastrophic disaster for the Blood God Army. That was why, regardless of the price they had to pay he could not let the Blood Gods Great Array be broken, even if he had to sacrifice his own life.

    Back when he was a preparatory Blood God, he already had such resolve. If there was the need, every Blood God Army¡¯s warrior was willing to give up their life to guard the abyssal passage. That was why there was no sadness or pain on his face. Instead, there was a faint smile.

    This was his glory, the glory of being the former Blood Nine!

    Blood Two had justnded an attack on his evil soul master. Currently, he could not help but had his eyes reddened. However, as one of the cores of the Blood Gods Great Array, he could not do anything right now. They were tied by blood. Even with Hell¡¯s Gates blocking his sight, he could clearly feel his son¡¯s life energy undergoing an unprecedented sublimation. He knew all too well what this meant.

    The sacred life me circled around Blood Nine as he sighed softly. He raised his right arm and a spear materialized out of thin air. The spear was covered in ayer of light that resembled holy light as it struck the Shadow Demon Sword.

    Amidst the crisp ng, the spear and Blood Nine¡¯s body violently shook. At the same time, he could not help but disy fear in his eyes. Even after he had ignited his life me he was unable to block the evil soul master¡¯s attacks. It was evident from this exchange just how powerful his opponent¡¯s cultivation base was. This evil soul master¡¯s cultivation base far surpassed his. They were both three-word battle armor masters, but he had not expected the difference in their strength to be this huge.

 Chapter 1107 - Sacrificial Burning

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Sacrificial Burning</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Blood Nine instantly acknowledged that the evil soul master who appeared before him had most probably possessed a cultivation base of rank-97 or above.

    A soul master at rank-95 was ssified as a Hyper Douluo. There was a saying that said above rank-95, every further step was a highdder. The difference between even a single rank corresponded to a huge gap in strength. Also, this evil soul master¡¯s martial soul was also one of the strongest of its kind.

    When it was a one-on-one battle even with his father, Blood Two¡¯s rank-97 cultivation base might not even be able to suppress this opponent.

    All thoughts shed across his mind in an instant. Blood Nine opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. This mouthful of fresh bloodbusted in the air and turned into a mass of golden red re that fell onto his spear. His spear instantly burst forth with a brilliance that was difficult to describe. Even the evil soul master expressed hesitation on her face.

    Intense explosion sounds erupted around the Hell¡¯s Gates. Even though this evil soul master had extremely powerful cultivation base, Blood God Army¡¯s attacks were extraordinary. Her Hell¡¯s Gates could not be maintained for a long time against them.

    Her Shadow Demon Sword glowed with dark light. The horns on her head instantly turned into dark purple Shadow Demon Swords. The instant they collided with the bloodied spear, the space around them contorted.

    The three-word battle armor on Blood Nine¡¯s body shattered inch by inch. His battle armor erupted loudly and turned into a storm of metal whichshed out at the evil soul master. Almost all the pores on his body sprayed blood mist. This blood mist was added into his burning life me making it burn stronger.

    A strange look shed across the evil soul master¡¯s purple eyes. Her attack should have been a sure kill but because of her target¡¯s unexpected tenacity, her mission had be increasingly difficult.

    Her Shadow Demon Sword had no choice but to return to her side to defend her. It turned into a dark purple light screen which blocked Blood Nine¡¯s attack.

    At this moment, three of the eight Hell¡¯s Gates seemed to have shattered. At the same time, a few unparalleled imposing auras charged toward the evil soul master.

    ¡°As expected of a Blood God.¡± Her ice-cold voice had no trace of emotions but had a peculiarly evil tone to it.

    The dark purple figure rose from the ground. Suddenly, a purple-ck crack opened up in midair. When this person leaped, she strongly swung her Shadow Demon Sword and the ninth soul ring on her body shone brightly. The skies darkened, and the other eight evil soul masters immediately turned into streaks of purple light instantly disappearing into the crack. After she took a deep look at Blood Nine, her gaze also disappeared into the crack.

    Blood Nine¡¯s focus had always been on her. He did not know why but when their eyes locked at the final moment, he suddenly had a peculiar feeling. That pair of emotionless eyes was now deeply ingrained into his mind.

    However, he immediately forgot all about this. His life me was already zing. It could be said that he was in his most powerful condition right now. However, this life me could not be stopped.

    Mouthfuls of fresh blood were spat out by Blood Nine. His life me burned brighter and brighter. He infused his soul power into the Blood Gods Great Array making it even more stable. After Blood four, every Blood God had suffered some form of damage. However, they were fortunate enough to have support from the Life Seed. At least no one had died during the ambush of the evil soul masters. While Blood Gods Great Array was shaken, it did not break down in the end.

    However, Blood Nine¡¯s ignited life me could not be put out now. Since his life me had already burned to this extent, it would have to burn outpletely. It would only die out after his body and even his soul waspletely burned.

    Two rows of tears flowed down Blood Two¡¯s cheeks. This was his only son. It did not matter how strict he was to him during normal times. As a father, he was looking at his son losing his life in front of him and was powerless to do anything. The anguish he was feeling was unimaginable.

    Blood Two¡¯s heart was in aplete breakdown. However, what he saw was his son¡¯s blood-spitting smile.

    Blood Nine seemed to be telling him, ¡®Father, I didn¡¯t give you any shame. I didn¡¯t put any shame on our Blood God Battalion.¡¯

    However, all this was unimportant to Blood Two. His only wish right now was for his son to continue living!

    The other Blood Gods¡¯ auras became unstable at the moment. This was especially true for Blood Eight who stood closest to Blood Nine. Currently, her eyes were filled with tears.

    She knew that Blood Nine had liked her all this while and had always pursued her. However, her proud self kept telling him that she would give him a chance when he bes stronger than her.

    Blood Nine had been working hard. Blood Eight, unwilling to lose, was also moving forward. In the end, he could not surpass her cultivation base.

    However, when she saw the glow of Blood Nine¡¯s life burning at its brightest and inching closer towards dying out, Blood Eight¡¯s heart was filled with endless regret. She regretted having been proud and not agreeing to him sooner.

    Blood Nine¡¯s gaze shifted from his father to Blood Eight. Although he kept spitting blood, his smile grew warmer and warmer. There was no longer any trace of his former pride, what was left was an intense but gentle gaze. His remaining hope was to deeply engrave the silhouette before him in his mind during his final moments. He wanted to wish her well with his final brilliance.

    Blood Gods Great Array was experiencing a great change while a great battle of life and death had already begun inside the array.

    Intense explosion sounds apanied a terrifying metal storm as it erupted and wreaked havoc inside the abyssal passage. Countless abyssal creatures were torn to shreds. The rank-9 fixed soul ammunition¡¯s destructive power was truly terrifying. It even surpassed the abyssal creatures knowledge.

    Although they had also faced these super weapons of the humans six thousand years ago, the human¡¯s allied army did not use them widely for fear of coteral damage. However, there was no possibility of coteral damage in the abyssal passage. That was why when the rank-9 fixed soul ammunition was flung by the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun, it detonated and had quickly stopped the seven charging abyssal kings in their tracks.

    ck Monarch spread the wings behind her which turned into a Curtain of Darkness. She protected the other six abyssal kings behind her. Her ck-Devour Demon Fog waspletely let loose as it collided with the wild and wanton metal storm.

    In order to protect the other six abyssal kings, she had no choice but to withstand the rank-9 fixed soul ammunition¡¯s explosion force head-on. Even with ck Monarch¡¯s cultivation base, under the wild energy¡¯s impact, her aura could not help but be greatly lowered as well.

    Even the ck-Devour Demon Fog could not absorb such explosive energy.

    With this cooldown period, Zhang Huanyun had met up with Tang Wulin. Zhang Huanyun lowered his voice and anxiously said, ¡°You take care of the center and don¡¯t worry about anything else. I¡¯ll deal with other matters.¡±

    As he said this, Zhang Huanyun¡¯s seventh soul ring shone brightly. The Bright Mirror behind him erged instantly. It turned into a giant mirror with a diameter of more than a hundred meters in the blink of an eye. Zhang Huanyun¡¯s own body seemed to dissolve into it.

    Bright Mirror avatar!

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath and shouted with a deep voice, ¡°Damask, guys, help me!¡±

    With his shout, beams of light separated from his body. They were the various nt type soul beasts that had followed him since Icefire Prized Eyes.

    With Damask Tulip as their leader, the others were zing Apricot Cabbage Xiao Huo, Eight-Pointed Frozen Grass Xiao Bing, ck Jade Divine Bamboo Mo Mo, Earthworm Pumpkin Gua Gua, and Piercing Gaze Dew Xiao Qiu.

    The six great nt type soul beasts cultivation bases were above a hundred thousand years since a long time ago. They had also gained intelligence.

    Ever since they followed Tang Wulin, they had been experiencing the Life Seed¡¯s aura and were being nurtured within Tang Wulin¡¯s sea of spirit. Although these six great nt type soul beasts seldom contacted Tang Wulin, they were genuinely thankful for the choice they made back then.

    In the beginning, their initial objective of following Tang Wulin to leave Icefire Prized Eyes was so that they could absorb more of the life seed¡¯s aura. They intended to stabilize their cultivation base¡¯s foundations that they had formed in Icefire Prized Eyes and wait for an opportunity to achieve another breakthrough.

    However, they quickly realized that the benefit they gained from being inside Tang Wulin¡¯s body was not the Life Seed alone.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline aura¡¯s density had surpassed what they knew as possible. They noticed with shock that every time Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base improved, especially after the formation of his Dragon Core, the dense blood essence power washed over their bodies and the nutrients it gave them were much denser than what they received in Icefire Prized Eyes.

    These were two different energies. The energy within Icefire Prized Eyes was the highest quality of heaven and earth spirits. The energy within Tang Wulin¡¯s body was the densest life force. The Golden Dragon King bloodline aura¡¯s influence on them at this stage was much stronger than the Icefire Prized Eyes.

    This was because, in a certain sense, they were no longer pure soul beasts. With their cultivation bases that exceeded a hundred thousand years, they could turn into humans. Hence, they had to mimic a human¡¯s bloodline and the human body¡¯s constitution. With their humanoid bodies, they had to learn to utilize their heaven and earth power. Even if they chose to not be human, this was a process that they had to go through.

 Chapter 1108 - Spirit Borrowing

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Spirit Borrowing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    On the other hand, the most difficult part of their cultivation was to imitate bloodline aura. Tang Wulin¡¯s thick bloodline aura poured into their bodies and nourished their bodies such that they benefited greatly without them noticing and the human form of their bodies was stabilized preliminary.

    Of course, they were not just extracting energy for their own. At the same time, they were expending energy quietly as well.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power was elevated swiftly and sensing the presence of all sorts of heaven and earth spirit¡¯s elements became much easier for him. This was directly rted to the numerous almighty nt-type soul beasts in him.

    They hadpletely opened up their affinity with elements for Tang Wulin so his spiritual power could easily detect the source of these elements. As a result, he was enhanced and naturally the speed of his spiritual power advancement was increased on arge scale. At the same time, they were all beings with an exceedingly pure life force so they could continuously fuse their life force into Tang Wulin¡¯s body and silently nourish it.

    It could be said that after their filtration Life Seed¡¯s aura was even more fitting for Tang Wulin¡¯s absorption. On the other hand, everything happened under the silent influence of nature.

    Although Tang Wulin had not consumed heaven and earth treasures when he was at Icefire Prized Eyes back, he benefited the most throughout this period of time. Which resulted in him continuously making breakthroughs over such a short amount of time without any fear of disturbance.

    At this moment, all six great nt-type one-hundred-thousand-year soul beasts appeared simultaneously. Compared to the beginning their auras were alreadypletely different. Every one of them was surrounded by a domain that was formed based on their individual attribute.

    The Damask Tulip stood right in front of Tang Wulin with faint pink radiance emitted from its body. His appearance immediately refreshed the surrounding air that was originally a little stale. Even Zhang Huanyun felt like his spirit was lifted upon smelling the scent emitted from his body.

    Damask Tulip¡¯s full name was supposed to be known as Fragrance Damask Immortal. He was the king of immortal grass so he should be of a rank higher than Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor.

    In Icefire Prized Eyes he was capable of making all the other immortal grasses acknowledge allegiance to himself, so one could only imagine his status.

    Despite itsck of immediate fighting abilities, its auxiliary ability was something that any other immortal grass could not replicate.

    zing Apricot Cabbage stood on the left front side of Tang Wulin. Its fire element bloomed while its zing red radiance crept along the ground. Eight-Pointed Frozen Grass stood on the right front of Tang Wulin. Its blue radiance spread out with bitter coldness that pierced through one¡¯s bones. It was obviously on the exact opposite side of the attribute of zing Apricot Cabbage, yet it felt like the pair wereplimenting one another.

    They appeared to be opposing one another in Icefire Prized Eyes but in reality, they had alreadypleted the harmony of Yin Yang through the Icefire Prized Eyes way earlier. Their togetherness would not result in the weakening of either but on the contrary, both of them would enhance one another on arge scale.

    Earthworm Pumpkin and ck Jade Divine Bamboo stood on the left and right back of Tang Wulin. Both of them emitted yellow and green domain radiances separately while Piercing Gaze Dew stood right behind Tang Wulin with faint white radiance slowly radiating out from its body. The six Great Immortal Grasses awaited the arrival of their enemy in battle array!

    Zhang Huanyun who had already ventured deep into the domain and unleashed his bright mirror avatar could not help staring in bewilderment as the scene unfolded before his eyes.

    His valuation of Tang Wulin grew higher and higher after examining his conscience and Tang Wulin had even exceeded his original imagination. He reached the conclusion that his valuation was still not enough as Tang Wulin was even far more powerful than he had imagined.

    ¡®What are those? They don¡¯t feel like humans but they can transform into a human form. It¡¯s enough to prove their status. Those are the real one hundred thousand year soul beasts! It¡¯s even difficult to encounter a one hundred thousand year soul beast on today¡¯s Douluo Continent due to the endangered species of soul beasts, let alone six of them.

    Soul rings arose from underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet. Those six soul rings were neatly arranged in the colors of ck, ck, ck, ck, green-gold and orange-gold. Yes, even without Tang Wulin¡¯s notice, his former soul rings had already elevated to ten thousand year rank and were now ck.

    It had already been a long time since hisst visit to the spirit ascension tform, but his soul rings had still advanced under the silence influence of environment. Moreover, it was as if he suddenly made some new breakthroughs earlier which should be the retroaction produced after the Life Seed absorbed the ne Seed.

    A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. His eyes were giving out a faintly discernible radiance while the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand glowed brightly as he pointed it downward.

    The Damask Tulip raised his head and looked towards the Blood Gods Great Array in the sky. His face suddenly cracked into a yful smile as he raised his hands and made a hugging gesture to the thin air. At once, the nine-colored radiance emitted from Blood Gods Great Array fluttered gently once before transforming into a tornado-like form that floated down under its guidance?

    Was that Spirit Borrowing?

    Let alone Zhang Huanyun, even the true core person of the Blood Gods Great Array, Blood One was startled upon witnessing the scene. Even as the conductors of Blood Gods Great Array there was only Blood One capable of using the ability of Spirit Borrowing amongst the nine Blood Gods. Yet, Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit soul-like creature was capable of doing so at present?

    Arge flower naturally bloomed behind Tang Wulin back. It was precisely the real form of Fragrance Damask Immortal¡¯s body.

    Devour Heaven and Earth wasunched!

    There was utterly no need for Tang Wulin to exercise control, the Damask Tulip had directlypleted the process of unleashing for him.

    In a split second, heaven and earth spirits derived from nar power surged toward Tang Wulin like a swarm of bees and at once filled his body to the brink.

    Tang Wulin could only feel as if he had already transformed into a part of the elements. Not only that, a gush of suction force radiated from the rest of the five directions and diffused outward with his body as the center point. The six great immortal grasses exerted strength at the same time while their domains glowed brightly. Their aura increased exponentially in a moment.

    ck Monarch had just managed the huge explosion caused by the rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. Her figure was already soaring upward as she stretched out a finger aiming toward Tang Wulin. Behind her, the rest of the six abyssal kings had all began to unleash their abilities as well.

    They had only one target and that was precisely Tang Wulin.

    Yet, it was at this moment that ck Monarch saw Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. It was a pair of eyes shimmering with nine-colored radiance and even the golden scales that covered his set of two-word battle armor were tinted with ayer of nine-colored light.

    ck Monarch could only feel as if something had crashed into the depth of her soul. Without her noticing her aura halted for a moment.

    Soon after that, she watched Tang Wulin¡¯s spear descending from the sky.

    Golden Dragon Spear did not roar this time but it was emitting the purest form of radiance. The spear¡¯s radiance was pointed towards ck Monarch.

    The Six Great Immortal Grasses that surrounded Tang Wulin were all blooming with dazzling radiance from their bodies. All at once, the radiance unleashed from theirbined effort had even managed to shelter the Bright Mirror Douluo behind their back.

    Tang Wulin was a two-word battle armor master with six-ringed cultivation base. At this exact moment, he managed to rely on the amplification from Blood Gods Great Array and the support from Six Great Immortal Grasses and Life Seed to burst forth with an unprecedented and terrifying fighting ability.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    ck-Devour Demon Fog and nine-colored radiance exploded almost simultaneously. Twoyers of exceedingly terrifying energy burst forth from the abyssal passage.

    At this very moment, both parties were having apletely different sensation. ck Monarch first felt the pressure that came from the ne. She could feel the ne¡¯s pressure toward herself growing stronger as she approached the passage¡¯s exit. This was the downside of fighting a battle in the opponent¡¯s field.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s spear earlier was not the same as any spear technique he had unleashed in the past. It was no longer fluctuation with his iparably thick blood essence but with ovepped nes.

    During that one split second, ck Monarch even had a misconception that Tang Wulin was already the core of Douluo ne and the spear was pierced out with the representation of it.

    The ruthless ck Monarch felt as if the weight of Mountain Taishan was on herself as she was forcefully pinned down towards the depth of the abyssal passage. The six abyssal kings joining her as they ascended into the air felt the same suffocating pressure. They simultaneously retreated.

 Chapter 1109 - Irresistible Force

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Irresistible Force</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The power of the spear was mastered to such perfection!

    The Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun was stunned, as was the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi. Even though they had always put their hopes in Tang Wulin bing the one who could eventually end the threat from the abyssal ne once and for all, they had not expected that he would be able to exercise such influence over the battlefield with his current cultivation base.

    Tang Wulin was suspended in midair. His mind waspletely filled with the sensation he experienced when he had thrust his spear out.

    Without guidance from the Golden Dragon King¡¯s blood aura and the Thousand using Fingers¡¯ skill, it was purely just a spear. It felt like he waspletely surrounded by the ne, as if his entire person had be a part of it, fusing into the whole abyssal ne, and it shocked him deeply.

    ¡®Yes, this is the path that I will take. I seem to have found it!¡¯

    Tang Wulin looked up into the sky and roared aloud as he raised the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand once again. Even the nine-colored radiance emitted from the Blood Gods Great Array in the sky was trembling mildly in the wake of his roar.

    Right in the center of Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead, the Life Seed glowed once again. Origin energy swiftly gathered around Tang Wulin wildly, as if it had found its source.

    The Life Seed did not directly elevate Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities, but it was capable of giving him a helping hand during the most crucial moment. This was especially beneficial for him in unique circumstances like the Blood Gods Great Array as it produced effects that could not happen elsewhere.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s suit of battle armor shined brightly. An enormous golden dragon¡¯s shadow reced therge pink flower produced by the Fragrance Damask Immortal behind his back. Every scale on his armor was emitting a dazzling radiance. The nine-colored light in his eyes vanished, reced by a bright golden color never seen before.

    At this moment, he was indomitable. It was as if he had already be the overlord of worlds.

    The Golden Dragon Spear shimmered with lustrous brilliance such that every golden pattern on the surface turned bright and clear. The spear was thrust forward very slowly, but in the process, all of the surrounding energy seemed to gather toward it.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body was shivering slightly, but his steadfast gaze was filled with unprecedented determination.

    Yes, this was the path he was seeking. The path of a king.

    The seventh move of the Golden Dragon Nine Moves! The King¡¯s Path!

    Thousands of streams of light seemed to havepletely condensed to a single point. The Golden Dragon Spear pointing in the air made the entire abyssal passage tremble with fear.

    The ck Monarch¡¯s icy cold face had a change of expression for the first time. She could only remember one time she had faced such an aura before.

    ¡®How is this possible? A human with such weak origin power is capable of triggering an attack of such magnitude? That aura... It can¡¯t be. It can¡¯t be! How can it possibly be simr to the Sage King? The disparity between his and the Sage King¡¯s cultivation is unfathomable!¡¯

    Nevertheless, it was also at this moment that the ck Monarch finally and thoroughly understood why the Sage King dreaded this little human so much such that he wished to destroy him at all costs. This human¡¯s potential was truly too terrifying. In the future, if he was left to grow up, the abyssal ne could never possibly invade the human world and could even possibly ended up being counterattacked by humans.

    The ck Monarch¡¯s gazed deeply. Her long hair tied behind her head dropped soundlessly. Her hands swept past her sides dexterously and left behind a series of residual shadows in the air.

    These shadows ovepped inyers before her hands closed and finally gathered in front of her body. A speckle of pure ck-purple radiance rippled out from her chest.

    As this speckle of radiance appeared, the ck Monarch¡¯s entire body felt lighter. It was apparent that the nar pressure exerted over herself had reduced by a little.

    Meanwhile, the Life Seed in Tang Wulin¡¯s forearm suddenly pulsated violently with unprecedented vigor. It was like it had gone wild.

    The ck Monarch pointed out with a finger just as before, but this time, the tip of her finger had turnedpletely ck-purple.

    ¡°Dmmmm...¡± A melodious and crisp hum echoed with countless ripples through the air. Even the six abyssal kings could not help covering their ears as their bodies dropped at full speed.

    The ck Monarch remained unbudged in the sky but her body was already covered with ayer of golden radiance that came from the Golden Dragon Spear.

    In the next moment, the tremor made her stumble sideways and she violently mmed into the passage¡¯s wall.

    The power of the unleashed King¡¯s Path was irresistible!

    A dazzling golden light shot straight into the abyss and caught up to one of the abyssal kings that were retreating. It pierced through his chest in the blink of an eye.

    The golden light vanished, and the pierced abyssal king was immediately pulled back to Tang Wulin.

    The Life Seed appeared unexpectedly and unleashed a green vine that reached into the abyssal king¡¯s body abruptly and grabbed its ne Seed.

    The situation waspletely different from what happened in the Bright Mirror Domain earlier. The Life Seed was bursting with an aura that was exponentially more powerful. It had only taken a moment to exerciseplete control over the severely injured king. The king¡¯s abyssal aura was disappearing at a rate that could be seen with the naked eye while the ne Seed did not even have an ounce of strength to resist.

    Witnessing the scene, Blood One suddenly understood and his lips finally cracked into a smile. Even Blood Nine, whose life me was almost extinguished while his entire body began to fade, also had a smile on his face.

    Blood One realized that his decision to move Tang Wulin, in the beginning, was wrong. Tang Wulin and this miraculous life force in his body were meant to beunched in Blood Gods Great Array from the start.

    The unfathomably massive amplification effect produced from the nar power and heaven and earth spirits brought in through the Blood Gods Great Array allowed them to be the true core to suppress abyssal ne.

    This was a situation that had never happened before in six thousand years! Meanwhile, it seemed as if the ck Monarch had not managed to dodge in the final moments. She was in danger of being destroyed at present. This was the absolute perfection of man and spear.

    Of course, this was not derived from Tang Wulin¡¯s ability, but more like the nar power was venting the Doulou Continent ne¡¯s rage through Tang Wulin¡¯s body and the Golden Dragon Spear.

    Even though the Douluo Continent ne was not necessarily more powerful than the abyss, one should not forget that a true god had been born on the Douluo Continent ne before! Moreover, there was more than just one. On the other hand, there was no god had ever existed on the abyssal ne before. No matter how powerful it was, this was apletely different situation.

    The ck Monarch¡¯s expression had changed drastically. She hastily flew toward the depth of the abyssal passage. The closer the abyssal creatures got to the exit, the more pressure they felt from the ne. On the other hand, the further away they were from the exit, the more they could rely on the abyssal power.

    The opportunity that was they saw earlier had already vanished without a trace.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s golden eyes shimmered. He pped the pair of wings on his back gently and flew out of the Blood Gods Great Array in an instant. He pointed his left hand to Blood Nine, whose body was about topletely breakdown. Immediately, a stream of green light shot out from his forehead andnded on Blood Nine.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the life me in Blood Nine¡¯s body was extinguished in an instant. Just as they all cried out in rm, Blood Nine¡¯s body, that was about to break down and disappear, turned green. He stayed there in a stable manner as incredibly thick life source infused into his body, allowing it to reform and preventing it from breaking down.

    Blood Nine¡¯s face was filled with disbelief because he originally thought that he could not sense his existence anymore. Yet, he was astonished to find that not only was he still alive, but his life source was even approaching elevation.

    He had not expected that such a situation would ur. How was this possible?

    Blood Two¡¯s eyes that had already turned deathly still since earlier had begun glistening as though ignited with life me. He looked to Tang Wulin in midair with a burning gaze filled with disbelief and gratitude.

    Of course, Tang Wulin could feel everything that happened outside of the Blood Gods Great Array, so when Blood Nine sacrificed himself to protect the array at all costs, he was deeply moved.

 Chapter 1110 - The Abyssal Sage King

    <h4>Chapter 1110: The Abyssal Sage King</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In that moment, Tang Wulin suddenly felt like he was absolutely nothingpared to these veterans from the Blood God Battalion.

    Before, he was feeling pleased with himself when he took over Blood Nine¡¯s position. Yet this grandiosity of his hadpletely vanished now. In its ce was a respect that was difficult to describe.

    Tang Wulin could immediately sense the change in his body upon leaving the Blood Gods Great Array. His aura weakened rapidly as he slid down a few ranks in a split second.

    There was no way he could make use of the nar power without guidance from the Blood Gods Great Array.

    Not long after the Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers cried out in rm, their cries turned into unprecedented cheers, erupting like an oil blowout.

    ¡®Blood Nine is alive! The hero in our hearts has not died! The man suspended in midair is an even greater hero that saved the entire army!¡¯

    At this point, Tang Wulin¡¯s stature in their eyes was untouchable. His status had even exceeded the regimentalmander and the Blood Gods. They could do nothing but bear witness as Tang Wulin overcame an abyssal king with only one strike from his spear!

    The abyssal ne shook violently as another level shattered. The ne began to break down when the lord of that particr ne vanished.

    The ck Monarch watched helplessly as Tang Wulin separated himself from the Blood Gods Great Array but she dared not charge out again. She had never felt so close to death as she had just felt.

    She was well aware that the opponent had borrowed the strength from the entire ne, there was still nothing she could do as long as the great array existed.

    She was even more afraid that Tang Wulin was doing this intentionally to tempt her into charging out. She did not feel confident that she could withstand an attack akin to what he had justunched! Being killed by this opponent meant the annihtion of both the body and spirit so she dared not take the risk.

    At this moment, she had even begun to withdraw and doubted whether it was the right choice to attack the human world.

    Meanwhile, the abyssal fissure behind her back suddenly shook violently.

    Blood One¡¯s expression changed as he hastily utilized the full strength of the Blood Gods Great Array to suppress it.

    Yet, he was shocked to find that the seal on the abyssal passage seemed to be losing its effect. Some kind of pressure was leaking out from the fissure little by little and reaching into the passage wildly.

    A faint energy aura was rippling away from the bodies of the ck Monarch and the other five abyssal kings due to the influence of this aura which resulted in a spike of their force. It was as if the nar power from the Blood Gods Great Array was incapable of affecting them.

    ¡°Good-for-nothings!¡±

    A deep voice echoed through the entire abyssal passage. Soon after, the inside of the passage was suddenly illuminated by an otherworldly pale hue. It was as if the Blood Gods Great Array had frozen. Blood One could not use the array¡¯s strength to continue stabilizing the seal. How? How was this possible? What sort of energy was that?

    As the leader of the Blood God Battalion, the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi was a four-word battle armor master. He came to the conclusion that he had already cultivated to the highest possible rank below Godhood after examining his conscience.

    Yet at this very moment, he was very aware that there was more than just a half step between his Limit Douluo rank and Godhood. The unexpected aura had even managed to affect his thoughts and mood. Could such a terrifying creature exist on the abyssal ne?

    Six thousand years ago, if our ancestors encountered such a powerful creature, how did they stand up against the abyssal ne?!

    The passage¡¯s seal began to break as cracks rapidly spread across it. The ghastly pale white tainted every minute detail in the entire passage.

    The cheers from the Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers came to a stop as everyone fearfully witnessed the scene.

    The energy radiating from the abyssal passage had obviously exceeded their understanding. In the depths of the passage, the terrifying aura had far surpassed any soul device. Even the rank-12 Godkiller fixed soul ammunition had not had an energy fluctuation anywhere near this.

    The mountains began to tremor from after the seal was broken. Everyone felt something in their hearts. It was like the mountains would be broken into pieces and utterly destroyed when the energy burst forth.

    ¡°Wee our respected Sage King!¡± The ck Monarch and the rest of the five abyssal kings retreated to the side with absolute reverence on their faces. Even the kings that were already of Monarch-rank were no exception.

    ¡®Sage King? There¡¯s still someone like that in the abyssal ne?¡¯

    Blood One felt bitterness fill his mouth for this seemed to have already exceeded what they could withstand.

    Just then, a golden shadow flew passed. In a sh, Tang Wulin had returned to the inside of the Blood Gods Great Array once again. His eyes were still golden in color while faint golden res arose from his body.

    It sounded strange but as soon as he returned to the inside of the Blood Gods Great Array, the array went from being close frozen seemed toe alive. Nine types of heaven and earth spirits flocked together once again and infused into Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The nar power was triggered as the Life Seed¡¯s aura fluctuation in Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead grew more intense.

    ¡°No wonder. This is the Life Seed from this ne that¡¯s causing trouble, huh?¡± The stern yet deep voice seemed to sound a little joyous.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll speak with your human words then. This is known as ¡®hitting the jackpot¡¯ as it saves me from wasting energy looking for you. After capturing the Life Seed, I¡¯ll be able to transport all the lives in this world at will. The millennia I spent trying to break the seal will not be in vain.¡±

    The Life Seed trembled ever so slightly in Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead, but in the next moment, Tang Wulin felt the fifth green-gold soul ring on his body shake in an inconspicuous manner. The six immortal grasses that surrounded his body earlier flew out of the Blood Gods Great Array simultaneously. Theynded on the ground of the abyssal passage¡¯s exit before taking root there!

    What was that...?

    Was it triggered by the Nature Child soul skill? No, it was triggered by the Life Seed¡¯s stimtion.

    Tang Wulin could clearly tell that the Life Seed was filled with dread at the unexpected presence of the voice. Otherwise, it would not be reacting in such a manner.

    What sort of creature was that? Was that the most powerful creature of the abyssal ne?

    At this very moment, Tang Wulin felt neither sorrow nor joy in his heart for he did not have the time to ponder and consider. He pointed the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand to the distance below. On the other hand, there was only irony in the expressions of the ck Monarch and the six abyssal kings.

    ¡®Yes, it is true that the abyssal ne was defeated by mankind six thousand years ago. Even so, the ridiculous humans are unaware that the Sage King was in a deep sleep at the time along with a few other high-ranking Monarchs.¡¯

    ¡®This time, the Sage King wishes for the total annihtion of mankind at all costs so how can all of you stop that? The great array is highly capable of making use of nar power, but all of you are about to face the lord of our abyssal ne!¡¯

    ¡®The nar power of the human world is loosely organized, but it¡¯spletely different in the abyss. The Sage King is the lord of the ne born after thousands of years of ovepping, constricting andbining of the purest energy in the one hundred and eightyers of the abyssal ne. From the moment his consciousness awakened, the entire abyssal ne was sure to rise again.¡¯

    ¡®The Sage King doesn¡¯t even deign to ascend into their domain known as the Divine Realm as he wishes to create his own Divine Realm! Otherwise, the Sage King could have already be a God with his cultivation base, and he will certainly be the king of the Gods. How can these tiny little human beings possibly imagine that?¡¯

    ¡®This time, the Sage King will spare no effort in this assault in order to take down the human world, so that he can annihte every single hope that mankind might have.¡¯

    A green hue appeared. Almost instantly, the color, bursting with vitality, appeared on every patch of ground on the outside of the entire abyssal passage.

    From the Six Great One-hundred-thousand-year Immortal Grasses, the green hue spread at an unimaginable speed.

    In a single moment, countless nts bored out from the pure white snow and covered the entire mountain range green.

    Thick life source surged out like a swarm of bees toward the Blood Gods Great Array.

    At the same time, branches reached into the hands of every Blood God Army¡¯s soldier soundlessly one after another. In their minds, their subconscious ability to infuse their soul power into the branches was awakened.

    The branches lit up as they were infused with soul power. The Blood Gods Great Array had turned dim before, but it brightened in a split second.

    There was no doubt that the Life Seed sensed the presence of danger so it took the initiative to strike. Being the Nature Child, Tang Wulin acted as the conductor as he unleashed his life force without hesitation to guide in all the life source in his surroundings to him. He did not even mind sacrificing his life force to produce even more lives so that he could absorb origin energy better.

    Thousands of the Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers were connected together to help them to infuse their soul power into the Blood Gods Great Array so that the array could regain its prior glory.

    Meanwhile, all the borrowed energy was guided into Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin would not be able to withstand such an amount of energy, but it could still be conducted through his body.

 Chapter 1111 - Overconfident

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Overconfident</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The feeling of being the dominator of heaven and earth appeared once again. Tang Wulin felt it more vividly aspared to the previous urrence.

    He even sensed two rather familiar silhouettes climbing swiftly over the mountains in the direction of the Blood God Army.

    ¡®Is it them?¡¯

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi who admitted his own defeat? The one who achieved mastery in the Dragon ying Saber.¡¯

    ¡®And the other person, isn¡¯t he my senior brother disciple, Ah Ruheng who sessfully cultivated the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique?¡¯

    ¡®Why are they here? Indeed, it¡¯s them!¡¯

    Ah Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were indeed here. They were looking for Tang Wulin.

    They climbed the mountain from different directions.

    During the climbing process, they could sense the intense energy fluctuation radiating from the Blood God Army in the distance. Their teachers and seniors had once told them that they would need to climb the mountains themselves on their first trip to the Blood God Army and not fly there as a sign of respect to the Blood God Army.

    Thus, they were climbing arduously with slow progress. When, atst, they sensed the entire mountain range shaking, they spared no effort in climbing over. Ah Ruheng even encountered an avnche.

    At this moment, they were in shock and awe at the same time as they saw green nts and saplings which had broken through the thick snow in their surroundings.

    What sort of energy was this? How did the mountain range initially covered in white snow turn green at present?

    They devoted all their efforts as they continued climbing toward the mountain top. They no longer cared about the forbidden rule as they unleashed their battle armors to fly over.

    When they finally reached the mountain peak, they could see the nine-colored radiance gathering toward one direction in the distance. At the same time,rge stretches of green radiance wereing together toward that spot from the entire mountain range.

    They pped their wings at full force as they flew toward the scene.

    In the distance, they could already see the indomitable man who was suspended in a nine-colored light shield with his head in the clouds and his feet touching the ground.

    Ah Ruheng saw Tang Wulin¡¯s swollen enormous body, while Sima Jinchi was staring with a burning gaze at the Golden Dragon Spear grasped tightly in Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand.

    They could clearly see Tang Wulin raising his right arm slowly while his entire person was akin to a bow that was drawn. He aimed his Golden Dragon Spear urately at the depth of the abyss.

    In the next moment, both of themnded on the ground almost simultaneously. It felt like a terrifying pressure cast over the entire vault of heaven.

    Had the sky copsed?

    Sima Jinchi was known for his violence and Ah Ruheng for his arrogance. Presently, they were shocked beyond belief.

    They could not imagine that the energy fluctuation which felt like it could cause the copse of heaven and earth actually originated from a person. The person was none other than him!

    How was it possible? How could he possibly be that powerful? It truly felt like it came from Godhood!

    They could not believe that the situation before themselves was real. What was about to unfold next was unimaginable!

    ¡°A beast at bay will put up a desperate fight. You¡¯re overconfident!¡± Even the Blood Gods Great Array did not manage to shield the deep voice which echoed through the entire mountain range right into the Fire Basin.

    They watched in fear as the sky warped. It appeared the sky was about to copse. Then, everything froze. Every single cloud disintegrated silently at this moment to reveal a clear but slightly warped blue sky.

    They were almost breathless. It seemed as if it would take only a split second before they were disintegrated and truly expelled from this world.

    Large stretches of green nts in the surroundings were pulverized before transforming into a green radiance that gathered toward a particr direction.

    Dread! Dread was what Tang Wulin sensed radiating from the Life Seed.

    The dread felt just like when those ne Seeds encountered the Life Seed.

    The Life Seed was dreading about being harmed by the unknown creature. What was it actually? How could it be so powerful?

    How was this possible? How could this be possible?

    Tang Wulin frowned deeply. Yet, dread did not appear in his heart at all.

    The King¡¯s Path which he hadprehended earlier lingered in the depths of his heart while the dragon core and soul core pulsated violently.

    ¡®If it¡¯s the end of me today, I¡¯ll certainly use the sparks of my life me to ignite the most perfect re in this final moment.¡¯

    ¡°Boom...¡± zing golden mes arose from Tang Wulin¡¯s surroundings abruptly.

    He had not the slightest reservation as he confronted an opponent that even the Life Seed dreaded. He ignited his fire of life.

    When he witnessed Blood Nine ignite his fire of life in order to protect the Blood Gods Great Array, it made his blood boil. Blood Nine was willing to sacrifice himself for the protection of mankind, for the people he loved! Simrly, for the lives of millions, what else could he do but sacrifice his life?

    The Golden Dragon Spear seemed to sense Tang Wulin igniting his fire of life. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline aura suddenly began to fluctuate intensely.

    He took a deep breath and moved the intense energy inside his body to push against the eleventhyer of the Golden Dragon King Seal without any hesitation.

    Time was of the essence now. The Life Seed was sparing no effort in moving all the energy. How could he take precaution still?

    Suddenly, a loud bang was heard inside his body. Out of Tang Wulin¡¯s expectation, the immense blood essence energy did not break out as tempestuous waves like how it was in the past when he broke the Golden Dragon King¡¯s eleventhyer seal. This time, the blood essence fluctuation was more like a river that drenched his entire body in a split second.

    Scales appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face for the first time. His pupils turned into narrow slits as he suddenly gave out a valiant dragon¡¯s roar that had not been heard before.

    Immediately following the dragon¡¯s roar, the warped sky was restored to normalcy. All the energy that Tang Wulin was moving had temporarily ward off the abyssal Sage King¡¯s aura at this very moment.

    ¡°Huh!¡± the Sage King gave out a soft gasp.

    It was also precisely then that the sealednd in the depths of the abyss exploded with a loud bang. A hand-like creature bored out.

    It was a huge hand as white as polished jade. There were seven fingers on the hand but blood vessels were absent on the arm. There were no scales either. Its surface was pure white like jade.

    The moment it appeared, the patterns around the seal disintegrated inch by inch. It made the entire Blood Gods Great Array sway violently.

    Tang Wulin shouted aloud. Subsequently, he infused every ounce of energy inside his body without the slightest hesitation. The energies that originated from the Douluo ne, the Life Seed, his own bloodline aura, his soul power, and every other energy that was borrowed were infused together into his Golden Dragon Spear without any reservation.

    The Golden Dragon Spear seemed toe alive. It transformed into a golden dragon a hundred meters in length abruptly and descended boldly to st the huge white hand.

    Where the dragon spear passed, the light striations formed by the Blood Gods Great Array regained its prior splendor and ignited with the brightest brilliance. At this exact moment, the Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers and the Blood God Battalion¡¯s nine Blood Gods all unleashed their energies.

    They were all aware that if this strike of theirs failed to stand up against the abyss, then, it would be the moment of doom for the entire Blood God Army.

    They hardly hesitated as they understood that they might stand up against the terror by unleashing their energies to their heart¡¯s content.

    Heunched the eighth move of the Golden Dragon Nine Moves, Final Stake!

    Tang Wulin finallyprehended another major move that truly belonged to him during this critical juncture.

    He had inherited Old Tang¡¯s ability in the Thousand using Fingers, but the King¡¯s Path and the Final Stake were truly his own.

 Chapter 1112 - The Arrival of the Silver Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1112: The Arrival of the Silver Dragon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    For Tang Wulin, the Thousand using Fingers was akin to an herb added to enhance the efficacy of a medicine. On the other hand, the King¡¯s Path and the Final Stake were his own creations from conducting thorough studies of his indomitable fighting style.

    It was his path. He had finally found his path. Yet, he was confronted by the dominator of an entire ne at this exact moment.

    There was no loud bang!

    It was the moment of truth between the Golden Dragon, which had such a majestic aura harboring everyone¡¯s hopes and expectations and the Life Seed¡¯s dread, and the huge seven-fingered hand.

    Everyone was stunned.

    They watched as the seven-fingered hand grabbed the Golden Dragon Spear in the time it took to turn over its palm. The hand toyed with the spear as if it was handling a tiny snake.

    It was as if the power inside the Golden Dragon Spear was instantly sealed by the hand such that there was no way the spear could unleash its energy.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixated. They were overwhelmed with a sense of utter despair!

    ¡°Humph! You shall die.¡±

    The icy cold voice cast ayer of frost over the ghastly pale white of the surroundings. The Golden Dragon Spear was retracted at lightning speed and returned to Tang Wulin instantly.

    If it were not for killing him, why would the Sage King pay such a high price of appearing in its true body as the lord of the abyssal ne? Why would there be a need to take such great pains resulting in major harm to the abyssal ne¡¯s origin energy?

    As the abyssal Sage King¡¯s target, Tang Wulin¡¯s sense perception had grown acute. He felt the space in his surroundings copsing. The nar power that was protecting him initially seemed to have beenpletely expelled leaving him inplete istion. Only the Life Seed remained to unleash its life source furiously in an attempt to protect him.

    Yet, everything seemed futile now.

    At this moment, he seemed to have turned into an enemy of the entire world. Everything from above the sky and below the ground was suppressing him.

    Everything came in such a swift manner, yet it was slow in his perception. It was as if his entire person had turned sluggish.

    What sort of strength was this?

    Tang Wulin had never felt like this before, even when he was confronting the Godkiller-rank destruction storm unleashed by a rank-20 fixed soul ammunition.

    The entire space around him was copsing but the Sage King seemed to be enduring something as well. His huge seven-fingered hand hadpletely turned into nine colors.

    As the lord of the abyssal ne, his true body would naturally need to withstand the insane resistance of the entire ne.

    However, the Sage King still came without hesitation. His only objective was to kill Tang Wulin, the man who could truly threaten the existence of the abyssal ne in the future.

    The Sage King¡¯s n was to do whatever it took. When he sensed the Life Seed inside Tang Wulin¡¯s body, he got even more excited. If he could plunder the Life Seed that belonged to the Douluo Continent ne, it would then be much easier for him to devour the entire Douluo Continent in the future. The Life Seed was the core of a ne¡¯s existence.

    The Golden Dragon Spear was before him, but Tang Wulin was helpless. He was not afraid, although there was utterly nothing he could do now.

    A faint sigh appeared in the abyssal passage unexpectedly.

    The sigh sounded quite soft. Nheless, everyone heard it clearly including the abyssal Sage King, Tang Wulin, Zhang Huanyun, and also the remaining Blood Gods who were engaged in the array.

    The sigh filled the space, which had almost frozen over, with vitality once again.

    A hand of fairplexion appeared before Tang Wulin to gently grab the Golden Dragon Spear, which was close by as if it were a toy.

    Just as the hand grabbed the dragon spear, ayer of fine scales with circr edges covered the spear.

    After a momentary pause, the Golden Dragon Spear glowed brightly with a golden radiance as if it had struggled free from the shackles and dropped into the delicate hand.

    ¡°How dare you challenge the Douluo ne?¡± The cold but somewhat pleasant voice echoed in the abyssal passage.

    There was another person standing next to Tang Wulin. She was d in a white-gold battle armor covered with circr scales. A pair of gigantic dragon wings spread out behind her back whichplemented Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Moon battle armor.

    One of her hands held Tang Wulin¡¯s while the other grabbed the Golden Dragon Spear.

    Meanwhile, the entire Blood Gods Great Array underwent a transformation that could bring down heaven and earth when she appeared.

    The nine-colored radiance which was circting earlier abruptly expanded over ten-fold before transforming into a gigantic beam of nine-colored light pir that surged into the sky. The light pir soared straight up to at least ten thousand meters into the sky. Countless radiance of all colors surged all over from near and far.

    The Nine Blood Gods felt as if a heavy load had been lifted from their shoulders. They discovered in astonishment that the Blood Gods Great Array had removed itself from their control. At the same time, the great array¡¯s aura was elevating at a shocking speed.

    ¡°Who are you? That¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no dominator that controls this ne. Who are you then?¡± The Sage King¡¯s voice was deep and furious but was also filled with disbelief.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know because of your limited knowledge and scanty information. Just because you don¡¯t know doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist.¡± It was a female voice which did not sound cheerful at all. In fact, it was mncholic.

    In the next moment, a nine-colored radiance descended from the sky and enshrouded her body as well as Tang Wulin¡¯s. Both bodies fused perfectly and were witnessed by everyone present.

    Their bodies expanded where all the nar power became a part of their bodies. Even the Golden Dragon Spear was coiled with a silver dragon before it rapidly turned into nine colors with a surging aura. The nine-colored Dragon Spear erupted with an unprecedented overbearingness.

    The entire abyssal passage was tainted with nine colors while the array stripes shattered earlier appeared once again.

    ¡°Is the little abyss unleashing its splendors too?¡± The icy cold female voice was heard once again.

    At the moment, she had transformed into a nine-colored War Goddess appearing in midair while her suit of armor exceeded the normal range of battle armor. The shadow of an enormous nine-colored giant dragon was suspended behind her back.

    The people at the scene seemingly wished to worship the nine-colored giant dragon as if it was the center of the world.

    The nine-colored radiance shimmered. In the next moment, the silhouette of the War Goddess had already arrived in front of the huge seven-colored hand. The spear pierced out at lightning speed. The instant she pierced the spear forward, the nine-colored light bands instantly sprung up from the surroundings and fused into the spear. A magnificent,plicated pattern appeared underneath her feet.

    The abyssal passage shook violently while the skypletely turned into nine colors at this moment. Every type of element erupted in joy. It was as if the origin energy on the entire Douluo Continent had gathered at this ce.

    A piercing, hissing sound was heard. A different, deep sound of a tremor burst echoed in the passage.

    The giant seven-fingered hand retreated from the tremor while the nine-colored dragon spear pierced forward repeatedly. Every thrust pierced into the hand and tainted it increasingly with the nine-colored radiance such that it was withdrawing steadily.

    Who would have thought that such a dramatic scene would ur? Who was the female in a silver battle armor? Where did shee from? Why did her battle armor feel like three-word battle armor, yet was capable of burgeoning with such brilliance in the Blood Gods Great Array?

 Chapter 1113 - Power of Godhood?

    <h4>Chapter 1113: Power of Godhood?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Sage King was supposed to be the lord of the abyssal ne! He was so severely suppressed at this moment that he could not even raise his head.

    ¡°No! that¡¯s impossible. This is the power of Godhood. How could you possibly have that?¡± Sage King¡¯s voice contained both, surprise and rage. What else other than the Power of Godhood could suppress his aura as the lord of the abyssal ne?

    ¡°Humph!¡± The icy cold female voice scoffed as the nine-colored dragon spear suddenly paused for a moment.

    ¡°Dragon God Transformation! Second transformation, Dragon God Possession!¡±

    An overbearing unprecedented aura abruptly burst forth from her body. It was vast and ancient to the point of perfection. At this moment in the entire Douluo Continent, almost all the Title Douluo-rank powerhouses raised their heads and looked up to the sky.

    Not only for the powerhouses from Douluo Continent, but even the powerhouses from Dou Spirit Continent and Star Luo Continent had simrly felt that too.

    A ferocious figure was wildly running in a boundless in. He suddenly felt something as he abruptly stopped. His craggy face revealed an iparably shocked expression. All of a sudden he knelt with one knee on the ground. His aura that was so valiant earlier was as silent as an autumn cicada at this moment.

    Inside the great forest in the distance, a few silhouettes simultaneously appeared in midair. Everyone had an iparably shocked expression on their faces.

    A middle-aged man with ck hair and a lock of golden hair naturally floating around him appeared. The expression on his face turned to an iparably excited one. ¡°It¡¯s sessful. Her Excellency has seeded. Has...has she truly awakened? This... This is...¡±

    In Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters, Spirit Pagoda master walked to the front of the window at lightning speed to gaze into the distance. As a Limit Douluo, he could feel this much clearer.

    ¡®How was that possible? A power of this extent shouldn¡¯t exist in this world at all! Unless it was someone capable of advancing into Godhood. Hadn¡¯t the Divine Realm vanished already? Could it be that the Divine Realm returned?¡¯

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    From the inside of the abyssal passage, a Nine-colored light pir surged to a high altitude. Blood Gods Great Array bloomed with zing hot brilliance. The Nine Blood Gods were sted away by the tremors. However, they could only sense the origin energy cleansing their bodies as they basked in the nine-colored radiance.

    Even the Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers on the scene could sense the benefits brought by that thick origin energy. Almost everyone could sense clearly of his or her cultivation base elevating in this baptism.

    This was simply an unprecedented event! Yet, it appeared vividly just as such.

    Today¡¯s battle could be described to be filled with twists and turns. Every time they thought that they were helpless, they could always find a path.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back. You won¡¯t have the ability to use nar power every time.¡± The deep voice lost its rage but it was filled with unusual firmness.

    The seven-fingered huge hand abruptly bent its middle finger to flick at the nine-colored silhouette. The nine-colored silhouette was propelled away by the tremor. In the next moment, the huge hand opened up and grabbed the few abyssal kings including the leading ck Monarch as it suddenly retreated back to the depth of the passage.

    Nine-colored radiance swept across in an instant. The seal broken earlier closed up by itself with all sorts ofplicated runes branded on top of it to seal and suppress the abyss once again.

    ...

    ¡®Where am I?¡¯

    Tang Wulin dazed at everything in his surroundings. He was in a world filled with nine-colored radiance. Everything in his surroundings appeared illusionary and unreal.

    It was just one moment ago that he could clearly sense his life almost reaching its end and he was about to breakdown. It was as if his entire being was about to perish.

    Yet in the very next moment, he suddenly sensed an aura and voice that were most familiar to him.

    His memories of her would never fade. After the momentary dullness, an exceedingly peculiar expression took over his face.

    ¡®It¡¯s her...It¡¯s her! Yet, she...¡¯

    Tang Wulin felt as all sorts of emotions swarmed over him as he was suspended in a daze.

    Double Champion King, the sensation of heaven and earth power, the abyssal ne had all seemed to be a long distance away from him. At this moment there was only that silhouette in his mind.

    ¡°Who, who exactly are you?¡± muttered Tang Wulin to himself.

    ...

    ¡°Why? Why did you to do that?¡± queried the furious female voice.

    It was a simr space of nine colors but there was no Tang Wulin in it.

    Two silhouettes stood ten meters apart facing each other. One of them queried in rage.

    If Tang Wulin was there, he would be shocked for sure after recognizing their identities.

    ¡°Gu Yue, why? Tell me! Why did you to do that? You¡¯re going to die from that! How could you ignite your soul mes to trigger the Dragon God¡¯s Godhood by force? There was absolutely no need for you to do so. If you only had guarded firmly, the abyssal Sage King may not necessarily be able to charge out from the abyss. The nar power will only weaken him more and more.¡±

    Gu Yue looked at her as she quietly queried over from the opposite side. Gu Yue¡¯s lips cracked into a relieved smile. ¡°Foolish little girl, haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? From the start, it was me who lost. However I didn¡¯t lose to you, I¡¯ve lost to him.¡±

    ¡°On one side, there¡¯s our people that are already endangered. On the other is the man I love. I couldn¡¯t even tell if I¡¯m a human or the Silver Dragon King. You and I share a body so you should be able to feel the torment that I¡¯m suffering.¡±

    ¡°I wish to escape so that I don¡¯t have to hide regaining my memories. I called him ¡®father¡¯ over and over again just so that I could spend more time with him. So that I could watch him as he bes more powerful by the day. However, I know that if this continues, due to the difference in our ideology, we¡¯ll be standing on opposite sides no matter what. My target is to destroy all mankind! Yet, I can¡¯t possibly bear to kill him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that Di Tian and the rest have already felt that since earlier. I¡¯ve noticed the change in their emotions every time had I mentioned him. I¡¯m afraid that it wouldn¡¯t take long before they take action on him. On the other hand, we are far from regaining the peak that we had back then.

    ¡°It¡¯s a tough choice. I can¡¯t betray our n. My mission is to restore our lineage of soul beasts, yet I¡¯m unwilling to confront my lover. I wouldn¡¯t have waited until today if I had the ability to kill him. Thus, I can only choose to escape, escape for forever.

    ¡°I triggered Dragon God¡¯s Godhood to forcefully cast an overall seal to the abyssal passage. It¡¯s impossible for the abyssal Sage King to breakthrough the abyssal passage in the future without thousands of years worth of efforts. My soul has already been ignited and it¡¯s impossible for the me to be extinguished, so I¡¯m certainly about to be devoured by God. There¡¯s more than just me and my soul in our body. There¡¯s also you and your rtionship with him is even purer. You¡¯re just like a human being. You can naturally make up your mind without me. You have never experienced the world of soul beasts. Thus, you can be with him without having any psychological obstacles. It¡¯s not a problem for him to protect himself with his ability now in addition to ours.¡±

    ¡°Please allow me to escape. I wish you both well. Take care of him.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s voice seemed to rx more and more while her silhouette began to turn illusionary.

    ¡°Can you bear to do that?¡± Na¡¯er suddenly asked with a cold voice.

    Gu Yue¡¯s body trembled once again making her illusionary silhouette condense again.

    A hint of bitterness emerged on her face. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to do so but what else can I do? We¡¯re not destined to be together.¡±

    Na¡¯er inhaled a deep breath. ¡°Thank you for your generosity but I don¡¯t want it. The person that he loves is not me but you. I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    ¡°Na¡¯er, you...¡±

    Two silhouettes coincided in a split second. Nine-colored radiance pulled inward. Everything seemed to have instantly quietened.

    ...

    Tang Wulin lost count of how long it had been before he awakened from a deep sleep.

    His final memory was the process of the nine-colored radiance turning dim and vanishing without a trace. Then, he sank into endless darkness.

 Chapter 1114 - Where Is She?

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Where Is She?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The ceiling was the same as always. He did not feel difort in any part of his body.

    He blinked and felt the presence of his body. Then, he turned his head to the side subconsciously just in time to see the Star Dou Cabin by his side. It was the Star Dou Cabin specially made for him just for the finals.

    Tang Wulin shook his head as bits of memories began to emerge in his mind.

    ¡°What a lucid dream! Is it because I was too tired from participating in yesterday¡¯spetition? I slept so soundly and had such a long and peculiar dream.¡±

    Everything felt too unrealistic. The outbreak of the abyssal ne and he had even be the core of the Blood Gods Great Array. He moved the origin energy to fight against the abyss and finally the abyssal ne sent over an irresistible great enemy. Then...then she appeared...

    He could not help butugh as he shook his head.

    ¡®It was just a dream. How can that be possible? Everything was so unrealistic.¡¯

    He stood up as he wasughing about it. He was just about to pick up his coat and put it on, but his hand stiffly stopped in the air.

    ¡®Was that...truly just a dream?¡¯

    Without his notice, his heart began to beat faster while his hand began to shiver.

    He suddenly stood up and swiftly dialed the most familiar number to him.

    ¡°Beep beep, beep beep, beep beep...¡±

    The busy tone was engaged. No one picked up the call.

    He refused to be misled as he dialed the number again.

    ¡°Beep beep, beep beep, beep beep...¡±

    The busy tone was engaged as before. No one picked up the call again.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart sank abruptly. He suddenly ran towards the outside, pulled open the door and charged out of his room.

    He had only run for a few steps when he had encountered a person head-on.

    Tang Wulin had no choice but to stop walking. ¡°Senior Blood Two.¡±

    Blood Two originally had a very dull attitude towards Tang Wulin and seldom was there any emotions in his conversation with him. He was also the person who had the least exchanges with Tang Wulin in Blood God Army.

    Yet this time, Blood Two¡¯s eyes immediately brightened upon seeing Tang Wulin. He was all cheerful. ¡°Wulin, you¡¯re awake. That¡¯s fantastic. This old me is grateful. Thank you!¡± Blood Two bowed down at him for a solemn salute as he was speaking.

    Tang Wulin hastily dodged to the side. ¡°Senior Blood Two, what are you doing!¡±

    When Blood Two stood upright, his eyes were already moistened. ¡°I¡¯m truly thankful to you. I only have one son. No matter how strict I treat him on usual days, he¡¯s still the most important person in my heart. I¡¯m grateful for you saving his life than for saving mine. How can I not thank you? Moreover, I¡¯m also thanking you on behalf of the soldiers of the entire Blood God Army. You saved everyone and you¡¯re the true hero of the army.¡±

    ¡°Me? Did I save Blood Nine? So you¡¯re saying I wasn¡¯t dreaming?¡± Tang Wulin looked at Blood Two in a daze. Even though he was still in disbelief for a short period of time, the memories in his mind were gradually gaining rity.

    His body began to mildly shiver as a fear difficult to exin emerged in his heart.

    Everything else did not matter, but the silhouette that appeared in the end, the person that appeared was her!

    ¡°No! that can¡¯t be real. Senior Blood Two, please tell me that it was just a dream. I didn¡¯t save the critical situation, there wasn¡¯t an outbreak in the abyssal ne, the abyssal kings did not break the seal nor attacked us, and we didn¡¯t defeat them in the end, right?¡±

    Blood Two looked at him in astonishment. ¡°Wulin, what¡¯s going on with you? Are you alright?¡±

    Tang Wulin was ghastly pale. He abruptly dashed outside with great strides at full speed.

    It was all icy cold snow outside with the falling snow whirling in the wind. Yet as soon as he dashed to the outside, he waspletely bewildered. Countless nts stood arrogantly on the mountain peak covered in white snow. Even though the nts had already wilted with time due to inadaptability with the bitter cold weather, there was no doubt that those nts existed.

    ¡®Everything was real. Then, it wasn¡¯t some dream but the events had truly happened. Those events actually existed.¡¯

    Tang Wulin looked at everything on the outside with a dull gaze while his entire body was shivering.

    The situation that he dreaded the most and hoped would not happen, still happened.

    She had already regained her memories. It could even be that she had regained her memories long ago. She once again appeared right by my side when I was in the danger.

    She had such powerful strength. So powerful that she could even guide the entire Blood Gods Great Array, she could even defeat the abyssal Sage King.

    ¡®She called out the words ¡®Dragon God Transformation¡¯ and not ¡®Divine Dragon Transformation.¡¯

    ¡®She...what was she afraid of actually? Why would she leave me?¡¯

    ¡®Who was she?¡¯

    ¡®She...where was she?

    ...

    His fists clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his skin but he still felt nothing. At this moment, Tang Wulin could only feel as if his train of thought was already frozen. His entire body was mildly shivering.

    The most terrifying part was not the loss but the unknown.

    Whether it was Gu Yue or Gu Yuena, at the moment they had already turned into an enigma in his heart. An enigma that could never be solved.

    ¡°Argh...¡± Tang Wulin looked up to the sky and howled. It was as if he was trying to unleash all the oppression he felt in his heart.

    ¡®She left. She left without the slightest bit of hesitation. She refused to tell me anything. She would have already left by now and she would not call me ¡®father¡¯ anymore. Where was she?¡¯

    Tang Wulin pursed his lips tightly. He could only feel as if his entire world had already lost its brilliance.

    The championship was no longer important when the most important person in his life could not be contacted. On the other hand, he had no idea about anything at all.

    After hearing his howl silhouettes and figures began to appear in his surroundings. Those were the soldiers of the Blood God Army.

    At this moment they did not understand the reason behind Tang Wulin¡¯s gloominess, but they were all performing the same action when they saw him.

    They straightened their bodies, stood with attention, clenched their right fists, and thumped their chests. They saluted with the Blood God Army¡¯s military salutation.

    There was only reverence in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Yes, there was only reverence.

    It was him that saved everyone in the catastrophic great battle. The nine-colored silhouette that he transformed into surged skyward after the abyssal passage was sealed once again. Then hended on the ground and sank into a deep state of unconsciousness before revealing his original look.

    More and more people gathered in the surroundings. Tang Wulin¡¯s train of thoughts had finally pulled back to reality. He could not help being taken aback when he realized that there were already at least over a thousand Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers gathered by his side. Moreover, every one of them was saluting him with military salutation.

    ¡°Golden Dragon King!¡± Someone unknown shouted. In the next moment, Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers were all calling out the same title, ¡°Golden Dragon King!¡±

    ¡°From this day onward, Tang Wulin is no longer Blood God Battalion¡¯s Blood Nine. He has been bestowed the honorary title ¡®Blood Dragon¡¯. He shall be treated with the best treatment of the Blood God Battalion and now he is also the deputy regimentalmander of Blood God Army.¡±

    A deep voice was heard as two figures simultaneouslynded next to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. Those people were Bright Mirror Zhang Huanyun and Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi.

    The arrival of both Limit Douluo made the soldiers even more excited.

    ¡°Blood Dragon, Blood Dragon, Blood Dragon!¡± They cheered in unison as they called out Tang Wulin¡¯s honorary title.

    It was the first time since Blood God Battalion¡¯s establishment for six thousand years that a title without number ever existed.

    Zhang Huanyun grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wulin, why don¡¯t I impart my position as the regimentalmander to you. Then, I would get to take some rest too.¡±

    Tang Wulin was feeling slightly dumbstruck. He looked to Zhang Huanyun and then to Cao Dezhi as he could not help cracking into a bitter smile.

    ¡°Regimentalmander, Senior Blood One, I have something I wish to discuss with you in private.¡±

    Ten minutester, in Blood One¡¯s room.

    ¡°What? You wish to be discharged from the army?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s words, even with his Limit Douluo¡¯s mindset, made Zhang Huanyun jump up from his seat upon hearing them.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Yes, please fulfill my wish.¡± He sounded a little bitter. At this moment, his only wish was to look for Gu Yuena and find out what was actually going on with her.

 Chapter 1115 - Advance To Soul Sage!

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Advance To Soul Sage!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Previously, he had been under the impression that she was threatened when she refused to stay with him. Yet, it was she who had saved the critical situation during the battle with the abyssal ne! She was even capable of moving the energy of an entire ne by herself. What else could threaten her with her present cultivation base and potential?

    Although it had only been a short while since he regained consciousness, Tang Wulin realized that the circumstances with Gu Yuena were much moreplicated than he had imagined. He could not refrain himself anymore, so he wished to investigate and rify the situation.

    Thus, he decided to look for her. He could only settle down after inquiring from her in person.

    Zhang Huanyun spoke in rage, ¡°Tang Wulin, do you know what you¡¯re talking about here? You ought to know that when you were bestowed the title of Blood Dragon in addition to your position as the deputy regimentalmander. You¡¯re almost on equal terms with us. The army will be yours in the future. All the soldiers are your admirers. The seal of the abyssal ne has been strengthened significantly, so there¡¯s no threat at the moment. It¡¯s the best time for you to cultivate and develop yourself. But, you¡¯re telling me now that you wish to be discharged from the army?¡±

    Tang Wulin did not utter a word as he lowered his head.

    Zhang Huanyun became more agitated as he spoke. He pointed at Cao Dezhi and said, ¡°Do you know, for your sake, Blood One requested that I allow the Blood God Army to help you revive Shrek Academy once we foster a good rtionship with the abyss so they¡¯ll no longer invade us? What are you going to do when you are discharged from the army? Are you going to revive the academy? Are you going to do it alone?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that your capability to withstand the abyssal king during the great battle with the abyssal ne is enough. That¡¯s done by relying on the Blood Gods Great Array¡¯s nar power. You¡¯re nothing but a Soul Emperor without the Blood Gods Great Array.¡±

    ¡°Soul Sage,¡± said Cao Dezhi dully from the side.

    Soul Sage? Zhang Huanyun was stunned for a moment while the words made Tang Wulin raise his head.

    ¡®Me? I¡¯m already a Soul Sage now?¡¯

    Without waiting for his reply, Zhang Huanyun spoke angrily, ¡°So what if you¡¯re a Soul Sage? Can a Soul Sage fight against those people who destroyed Shrek Academy back in the beginning? Just by your sole effort? Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want to do after being discharged from the army?¡± Zhang Huanyun had an exasperated look on his face as if Tang Wulin had not lived up to his expectations.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression turned peculiar. He could not tell them that he was going to look for his girlfriend.

    ¡°Is it rted to that female?¡± Cao Dezhi asked the million dor question.

    Tang Wulin hesitated for a moment but he nodded anyway.

    Cao Dezhi frowned deeply. ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a bitter smile, ¡°My lover. I didn¡¯t realize that she has such abilities. She is a disciple of the Spirit Pagoda. I wish to look for her to find out what it was all about.¡±

    ¡°The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s disciple?¡± Zhang Huanyun and Cao Dezhi¡¯s expression turned apprehensive upon listening to Tang Wulin.

    At the time, it was apparent that Tang Wulin could not hold back anymore. It was her appearance that saved the grave situation. She was even capable of taking over control of the Blood Gods Great Array from Blood One. It was definitely not a run-of-the-mill ability. They did an analysis regarding her ability to invoke heaven and earth spirits after the event. They realized it was not something a human could do! Unless, she was a Godhood. Nevertheless, how could a Godhood still exist on the Douluo Continent?

    Zhang Huanyun frowned deeply. ¡°What are you going to do when you¡¯ve found her? Do you know that the Spirit Pagoda...¡± At this point, he paused for a moment too.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. The academy¡¯s destruction is quite possibly rted to the Spirit Pagoda.¡±

    ¡°And you still wish to go?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I¡¯ll never be at peace if I don¡¯t rify this matter. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. I won¡¯t unwittingly expose my identity.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if I can stop worrying. You¡¯re the only person capable of weakening the abyssal ne. You didn¡¯t die in the hands of that creature from the abyssal ne. So, don¡¯t you die in the hands of your own people at the end. How can I stop worrying about you? I won¡¯t allow you to leave, let alone permit your discharge from the army. It¡¯s an order!¡±

    Zhang Huanyun spoke adamantly.

    Tang Wulin had a bitter smile on his face. Would it be the only chance of leaving the ce was he had to sneak out? He would end up being a deserter then.

    ¡°Let him go.¡± Out of the blue, Cao Dezhi opined.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed. He raised his head and looked toward Cao Dezhi.

    Zhang Huanyun¡¯s gaze at Cao Dezhi was antagonistic now.

    Cao Dezhi smiled calmly. ¡°He¡¯s not an eyas anymore for his wings had already hardened. If you don¡¯t allow him to wander, how will he ever know about the world outside? Moreover, he should be able to look after himself with his ability now. Wulin, although you¡¯re allowed to leave, you must promise me a few things.¡±

    ¡°Please speak your mind,¡± said Tang Wulin hastily.

    Cao Dezhi spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Firstly, your emotion is unstable now. You should not be in this condition. Remember, don¡¯t ever be afraid, no matter what. I sense fear in your heart. You can only resolve a problem by remaining calm. Why do you fear? Thus, my first request is for you to stay calm no matter what you encounter, so you can maximize your true ability. I, too, believe you have the capability to ovee any problem you may face.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Tang Wulin was feeling inspired now as he took a deep breath. He went from being overwhelmed when he first awakened to being collected at present.

    Cao Dezhi continued to speak, ¡°Secondly, there¡¯s no need for you to be discharged from the army. I shall regard your departure as a covert operation. The army will reserve the post for you. You¡¯ll always remain a part of the Blood God Army.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± Tang Wulin nodded strenuously.

    Zhang Huanyun¡¯s expression showed that he had calmed down considerably after listening to Cao Dezhi¡¯s justification.

    Cao Dezhi continued to speak, ¡°Thirdly, due to the sensitivity of your identity in addition to your limited cultivation base at present, I¡¯ll be sending a few people to apany and assist you. You can begin some preparatory tasks before reviving Shrek Academy, so it won¡¯t purely be looking for someone.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed. This was good news! The Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers were all elites such that even the ordinary soldiers had powerful cultivation bases.

    ¡°Understood. How many people will I be taking along?¡±

    Cao Dezhi nced at Zhang Huanyun and spoke, ¡°Twenty. I¡¯ll be selecting them. They¡¯ll all have six-ringed cultivation bases or above.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Tang Wulin was overjoyed. His strength alone was still weak after all. He would truly be able to yield twice the result with half the effort if he had the assistance of twenty six-ringed powerhouses. Undoubtedly, the six-ringed soul masters selected by Cao Dezhi would certainly be two-word battle armor masters as well!

    Cao Dezhi paused for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°Finally, your cultivation base is considered a breakthrough to the Soul Sage rank, but it has yet to stabilize. Thus, you can¡¯t leave at once. You need to stabilize your cultivation base in the Blood God Battalion first. You can only leave when you¡¯ve fused your learning and experience from this great battle. I¡¯ll personally examine you then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Tang Wulin agreed once again. Cao Dezhi¡¯s requests were not overboard, and it was for his benefit.

    ¡°Hmm. Then you shall return and attend to your cultivation in earnest. You¡¯ve quite some gains this time, so it¡¯ll be best for you to enter a deep meditative state,¡± said Cao Dezhi.

    Zhang Huanyun had an outburst of emotions as he gazed after Tang Wulin¡¯s departure. ¡°Old Cao, how could you agree to let him go? It¡¯s obvious that the boy¡¯s mental state is not stable. He¡¯s our army¡¯s most precious gem right now. What are you going to do in case something happens to him?¡±

    Cao Dezhi spoke, ¡°It¡¯s better to guide than deny him. Do you think he won¡¯t leave just because you don¡¯t permit him? Can you keep an eye on him at all times or hook him around your belt? Would it be difficult for him to sneak away with his cultivation base? If that were to happen, it¡¯s going to be even more troublesome. Don¡¯t worry. Our Tang Sect still exists and has not been destroyed. Although Tang Wulin hasn¡¯t been here for long, he has already grown much. I¡¯ll send someone to watch over him. Also, are you not curious about that female who showed up at the end?¡±

    Zhang Huanyun spoke with a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s highly possible that he¡¯s going to face the Holy Spirit Cult, in addition to the Spirit Pagoda, and also...¡± At this point, he frowned and his expression turned gloomy soon after.

    Cao Dezhi chuckled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. How can one see the rainbow without going through a storm? Even though it¡¯s still a little early, it¡¯s advantageous for him to experience the world outside anyhow. Furthermore, do you think that Shrek Academy has been totally annihted? Although he may have many enemies, there¡¯s nock of supporters either. Just wait and see. The boy transformed into a dragon during the battle with the abyssal ne. He will not die so easily.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun nodded with great effort. ¡°So, who are those you¡¯re sending along with him?¡±

    Cao Dezhi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt that he was much calmer when he returned to his room. After all, his willpower was stronger than most of his peers. He was overwhelmed by the unexpected for a short while, but he had calmed himself at present.

 Chapter 1116 - Spirit Domain

    Chapter 1116: Spirit Domain

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®There¡¯s no need to be afraid of the trouble you¡¯re in.¡¯ Tang Wulin confided to himself.

    He would be able to rify the matter anyhow. He was no longer the same person now.

    He clenched his fists subconsciously. He should be looking not only for Gu Yuena but his father and mother too. He remembered that his father left him a message. He was to look for his father after he had an adequate cultivation base.

    He had not only achieved a prominent rank in the military but also acquired the ability to protect them at present.

    He sat cross-legged in a meditative position as he focused his attention on his inner sight.

    Tang Wulin entered into a meditative state soon enough. His entire aura had also calmed down by now.

    Upon focusing his inner sight, he was astonished. His physical condition was much better than he had imagined!

    He first saw his dragon core and soul core. These two great cores had obviously distended. It was apparent that their qualities were different. There was ayer of gold on the surface of the dragon core, making it solid-like. The soul core was crystal clear now. These two cores contracted alternately in sync with the alternating energy in his body.

    He sensed the transformation in the two great cores. In the next instant, Tang Wulin felt his chest tighten as he suddenly remembered the incident. He had broken the Golden Dragon King¡¯s eleventhyer seal during the final moments of fighting against the abyssal Sage King. He had attempted to elevate his attacking ability using the seal¡¯s strength.

    He did not feel any difort at the time. However, the influence on his strength was evidently strong. After all, his cultivation base was elevated by arge extent after each breakthrough of the Golden Dragon King Seal in the past. After the first nine seals, the danger brought by thetter seals would increase dramatically.

    If he had not thought of sacrificing himself that day, he would certainly not have attempted to break the seal on his own initiative.

    It seemed like the aftereffects were minimal, at least, to him. In reality, Tang Wulin was unaware of how he had endured at the time. There were possibly a few reasons. For one, the infusion of the massive life force into his body with the Life Seed¡¯s protection. Another possible reason was his absorption of the energy from the abyssal ne¡¯s powerhouses which strengthened his body. Yet another was the enhancement he received from the six great nt-type soul beasts.

    On the other hand, it could be due to his body being stabilized as the result of his involvement with Gu Yuena in the Dragon God Transformation.

    However, judging from the current situation, he could tell that his cultivation base was certainly elevated to a whole new level.

    His consciousness sank into his soul core as he sensed the change in his dragon core. Tang Wulin soon discovered that the soul core had undergone some internal changes. In the depths of the soul core, there was an additional vortex which sped up the rate of origin energy absorbed from the external world.

    The soul core¡¯s absorption of the origin energy would undoubtedly enhance his senses and improve his cultivation base.

    His consciousness stirred when a peculiar feeling arose in him. Tang Wulin discovered in astonishment that despite his closed eyes, everything in his surroundings became vividly clear as soon as his consciousness expanded.

    His sensations expanded rapidly as he saw a nine-colored lustrous and dazzling world.

    When he focused his spirit and calmed his energy, he could distinguish each and every fine elemental molecule and sense its every emotion. It was a whole new experience for him.

    At the same time, he attempted to pass his emotions to these elemental molecules with caution. These elemental molecules immediately gathered toward him, controlled by his consciousness much to his surprise.

    The nine-colored radiance in his surroundings grew denser abruptly. It was as if he had sunk into a joyous sea of elements.

    It seemed as if all his sorrows were cleansed away by these elements. All at once, he felt cozy and warmth in his body. His mind was peaceful.

    Simultaneously, his thoughts and senses pervaded an evenrger region due to the influence of these elements. The mountain range in the distance was fully disyed before his eyes. His senses continued extending until the edge of the mountain range. Only then did he perceive some attenuation of the senses.

    He retracted his consciousness to bring in more elemental molecules. The origin energy enriched with all sorts of attributes was attracted to his consciousness. It then fused into his body in sync with the rhythm of his breathing. His soul core shimmered with radiance as it filtered, absorbed, and turned the origin energy into a part of his soul power.

    Tang Wulin retracted his spirit when he felt a sense of astonishment in his heart. He was aware of the significance of its urrence. Actually, he had worked toward obtaining such a result during his earlier cultivation.

    He had made a breakthrough in his spiritual power. After such a long time, he had finally made it to the Spirit Domain, the cherished goal of every soul master.

    What was the significance of the Spirit Domain? It signified that a soul master had already reached the peak of this world in a spiritual sense. To be in the spiritual realm of the Spirit Domain was a significant achievement even for a Limit Douluo!

    Tang Wulin had just broken through seven-ringed cultivation to be a Soul Sage, but his spiritual power had entered the Spirit Domain realm. Hence, his achievement could only be described as a miracle.

    Tang Wulin was aware that this opportunity was bestowed upon him by the nar power in addition to the Life Seed. He was acting as the spokesperson of the Douluo Continent ne and the Life Seed during the fight against the abyss. It was his first encounter with the heaven and earth principles of the Douluo Continent. Despite his spiritual power which was difficult to elevate, he managed to break through the barrier to enter the Spirit Domain realm.

    Although it was just a preliminary entry into the Spirit Domain, it feltpletely different! The ability to enter this realm showed that he had truly joined the ranks of the higher order soul masters. He could certainly be a Hyper Douluo in the future if he continued his cultivation with the Spirit Domain spiritual power as his foundation.

    Subsequently, the Spirit Domain spiritual power would certainly elevate his cultivation rate to the extent that his soul power would exceed the ordinary person by far.

    The great battle with the abyssal ne was undoubtedly tough and painful for Tang Wulin. However, it had brought him immense benefits.

    His soul power brazenly broke through to the Soul Sage rank as he stepped into the seven-ringed stage. A seven-ringed cultivation base was the criterion of a high ranking soul master. With the double elevation from his soul core and dragon core, his spiritual power advancement to the Spirit Domain, and theplete absorption of the eleventhyer Golden Dragon King Seal, his physical quality had been elevated to an entirely new level.

    It would not be an exaggeration to describe Tang Wulin as ¡®being reborn¡¯. If the Federal Star Dou Network Challenge was held again, it would certainly be a breeze for Tang Wulin to defeat those opponents from before.

    The soul power in his body circted in tandem to the rhythm of his breathing. It did not seem fast since his efficiency was now much higher.

    His meridians and bones had already turned golden. He did not appear human-like no matter how one viewed him. He had not noticed it but his strength had truly elevated. In any case, the sensation was peculiar. It was as if his body wasrger than before. He could even hear the ferocious dragon¡¯s roar apanied by the indistinct sounds of his blood flow and the movements of his bones.

    It must be the Dragon God Transformation! Gu Yuena had called out the Dragon God Transformation at the time. She could not be mistaken for sure.

    Long ago, Gu Yue once told Tang Wulin about the story of the Dragon God. Could it be that his Golden Dragon King and her Silver Dragon King auras were inherited from the Dragon God¡¯s lineage?

    Tang Wulin finally came to an understanding from the sudden realization. If that were the case, then she was supposed to be with him!

 Chapter 1117 - A Ruheng And Sima Jinchi

    <h4>Chapter 1117: A Ruheng And Sima Jinchi</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    That way both of themplemented one another. There was no doubt that during the Dragon God Transformation their abilities would be iparably powerful. Now that Tang Wulin thought about the final collision from the other day, he realized that it was obviously Gu Yuena who exercised control over the nar power using Dragon God Transformation. Only then did she manage to withstand the abyssal Sage God¡¯s attack.

    Even though this power did not belong to her, she was capable of exercising control over the Douluo Continent ne¡¯s nar power using it. No one else was capable of doing that right.

    Tang Wulin had already calmed down at present so his memories had be much clearer. He recalled the entire event that took ce the other day. She was obviously heaving a sigh when she had just appeared. Why was she sighing though?

    There was no doubt that she had already regained her memories. He wondered if she had awakened ever since she consumed the Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum back then, but she had still addressed him as ¡®father¡¯ and stayed together with him all along. She had also waited for him in the Fire Basin and had never told him about her regaining her consciousness.

    Why did she do that? Was it because she was hiding from something, or was she doing that to be with him?

    ¡®She loves me!¡¯

    The idea skimmed over Tang Wulin¡¯s mind at lightning speed. ¡®If she didn¡¯t love me, why would she refuse to tell me the truth about her recovery and immediately leave afterward? Even though she is hiding something from me for sure, this doesn¡¯t conflict with her love for me.¡¯

    In his heart, Tang Wulin could only feel as he was suddenly enlightened upon figuring out this matter. All his problems seemed to be solved and he could even feel as if his entire being had rxed.

    ¡®As long as she loves me, is anything else still important? No!¡¯

    His lips finally cracked into a faint smile while his emotions stabilized in the end. He would need to thoroughly understand everything he learned from the battle this time that allowed so much elevation in himself and also the experience he gained from thepetition earlier, especially for his two original spear techniques created recently. He had found the first step of his path so he would need moreprehension and allow all his learnings to sink in.

    King¡¯s Path and Final Stake.

    He had Golden Dragon King¡¯s strength and bloodline aura so he was supposed to destroy the enemies blocking before himself as if he was breaking dead branches off a tree. Every skill was futile before absolute strength. The most powerful part of him was precisely his strength in a frontal attack. King¡¯s Path and Final Stake were without a doubt born from this.

    Rtively speaking, King¡¯s Path was more suited to be used in battles while Final Stake was considered a desperate strike. A strike that he would pour all his energy into at all costs. Final Stake could only be used once no matter when it was used, while its power would elevate along with the elevation in Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base.

    Tang Wulin gradually entered deep meditation as he recalled his earlier encounters in his mind.

    Cao Dezhi slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was pulsating with peculiar brilliance. ¡°Spirit Domain, huh? As expected he has made a breakthrough. Perhaps, this is the entire ne¡¯s choice. There¡¯s already the addition of the ne¡¯s willpower on him. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t easy for anyone to hurt him in the future. The ne¡¯s willpower will naturally protect him. Huanyun, you¡¯re only worried because you haven¡¯t seen through this.¡±

    At this point, Cao Dezhi muttered to himself with a deep ponderation expression on his face. ¡°What does it mean by ne¡¯s willpower? Perhaps, it¡¯s like a divine favor.¡±

    A faint smile emerged on Cao Dezhi face. ¡°I¡¯m truly anticipating it. I¡¯m afraid another almighty of no equal in this time is going toe at the most dangerous juncture for the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. First ancestor, is it you whose blessing and protecting us from theher world?¡±

    At this point, his gazended on the wall opposite to him. A painting scroll was hung on the pure white wall.

    A person was pictured in the painting. The boundless sea lied underneath his feet as his long blue hair hung down loosely behind his back. He stood with the serenity of a god, dressed in a suit of white garments while holding an enormous golden trident in his right hand!

    His gaze was warm yet distanced. Despite it only being a painting, his eyes were as deep as the abyss.

    Cao Dezhi¡¯s emotions settled down at once upon looking at the painting scroll.

    ¡°First ancestor, is it true that the Divine Realm doesn¡¯t exist anymore? If it doesn¡¯t, then where are you right now?¡±

    ...

    ¡°You¡¯re Sima Jinchi? The Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi?¡± A Ruheng patted on hisrge bald head as he looked at the person next to him with interest.

    Ever since the great battle from the other day, the entire Blood God Army was in a state of stress. Then both of them were captured...

    Yes, it would be strange if the outsiders were not put under suspicion when they suddenly appeared in the barracks of the Blood God Army at a time like this. Especially after the evil soul master¡¯s surprise attack.

    Fortunately, they had left behind a profound impression on the soldiers of the Blood God Army in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge. After their identities were verified and considered, they were detained in the army under semi-house arrest.

    ¡°That¡¯s me. Are you the Strength God?¡± Sima Jinchi had an interesting expression as he looked at A Ruheng.

    Even though both of them had never sparred against one another, they had both fought against amon opponent. Their purpose of visiting this ce was almost the same as well. Both of them achieved an impressive result in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenged and at present, they were looking at one another with sparks inevitably bursting out from their gaze.

    ¡°Hello!¡± A Ruheng extended his right hand for a handshake at Sima Jinchi.

    Sima Jinchi did not have any suspicion against A Ruheng so he raised his hand and shook A Ruheng¡¯s hand. After the two huge hands grasped one another, Sima Jinchi¡¯s expression changed the very next moment.

    He examined himself and reached the conclusion that his strength was already considered the best for its time. Yet, he had only understood what the perfection of strength was after shaking A Ruheng¡¯s hand. His strength was dissolved in a split second when his palm was knead like noodles in A Ruheng¡¯s grasp.

    Sima Jinchi turned green in rage.

    ¡°Despicable!¡±

    A Ruheng loosened his grip and pouted his lips. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡±

    Sima Jinchin was furious. ¡°God d*mn it! I¡¯m skilled in saber techniques and I don¡¯t use physical strength to handle things like the barbaric you.¡±

    A Ruheng red at him. ¡°Who are you calling a barbarian?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Sima Jinchi stood up abruptly. However, he revealed a gloomy expression on his face soon.

    The reason was simple. Ayer of a battle armor-like object was d on both of their bodies. The object had a simple function, it was used to seal their soul power.

    However, the soul power lock was incapable of locking one¡¯s strength. Sima Jinchi¡¯s cultivation base used his martial soul as its foundation so he could not even unleash his Dragon ying Saber at this moment.

    A Ruheng was different. There was no need at all for him to exert any strength to remove the soul lock. Nothing in this world capable of restricting him due to the terrifying strength of his body.

    The furious Sima Jinchi¡¯s lips involuntarily twitched at once when he watched A Ruheng stand up a head tallerpared to himself while at the same time having a sinister expression on his face.

    Back in Southern Army Corps, he had always been the bully. Since when was he lowered to being bullied by someone else instead? This situation simply could not be described with the word ¡®gloomy¡¯ anymore!

    mes were bursting out of his eyes. ¡°You just wait! A Ruheng. When my soul power is restored, I¡¯ll certainly beat you up so bad that you won¡¯t be able to take care of yourself in this life anymore.¡±

    A Ruheng clenched his fist. ¡°A person who¡¯s about to be rendered incapable of self-care in life can still threaten the other. This is truly interesting.¡±

    Just as he sniggered sinisterly and approached Sima Jinchi, the door of the guarded chamber suddenly opened!

    Two Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers carrying loaded guns stood over there with a cold expression on their faces. ¡°Out! both of you.¡±

    Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng gazed into one another before they each gave out a raging scoff. Then, they turned their heads to the side and walked towards the outside in great strides.

    A Ruheng¡¯s shoulder mmed at Sima Jinchi and pushed him to the side as he took the lead to walk outside.

    Sima Jinchi was furious but there was nothing he could do. He followed behind with a raging expression.

    They were sent to an office under the escort of the two soldiers.

    It was him!

    Their expressions changed instantly when they saw the person in that office.

 Chapter 1118 - Death Sentence

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Death Sentence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    With his cultivation base it was natural that he would not be taken without a fight and Ordinary Blood God Battalion soldiers could not be his opponent.

    Just when they were surrounded by arge number of soul tools, a figure descended from the skies. Under the shine of the high Bright Mirror, the two proud children of the heavens had been defeated with a single blow.

    They still remembered clearly that the elder who defeated them was a general with three golden stars on his shoulders. He was the person standing before them.

    Zhang Huanyun looked at the two extremely buffed guys who stood before him with ice cold eyes.

    ¡°You must bemander Zhang? I¡¯m Sima Jinchi from the Southern Army Corps. I¡¯m under themand ofmander Yue...¡± Sima Jinchi started loudly.

    ¡°Have I allowed you to speak?¡± Zhang Huanyun coldly looked at him. An invisible pressure bore down on Sima Jinchi like a lofty mountain. He found it difficult to catch his breath and quickly shut his mouth.

    Sima Jinchi felt extremely aggrieved. He definitely had the ability to fight back before his soul power was sealed. However, he could do nothing right now.

    A Ruheng nced at him. He chuckled but said nothing.

    ¡°Do you know what wrong have the two of you done?¡± Zhang Huanyun coldly said.

    Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng exchanged nces. He had just wanted to open his mouth when he felt the pressure on his body grow stronger. He could not say anything.

    Sima Jinchi felt extremely frustrated. ¡®You¡¯re asking me questions, but you¡¯re not allowing me to speak. What kind of situation is this?!¡¯

    As expected, Zhang Huanyun continued as if this were a monologue, ¡°You two have trespassed on Blood God Army¡¯s base. I¡¯ll have you know that this is a top-secret base! All trespassers shall be executed immediately. Alright, bring them outside and shoot them to death.¡±

    ¡®What? He¡¯s only spoken two sentences and now we¡¯re about to be executed at gunpoint?¡¯

    Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng¡¯s eyes bulged at the same time. They could not believe what they had just heard.

    A Ruheng struggled fiercely and was about to break free of his soul power lock. However just as he made that move, Zhang Huanyun raised his hand and a beam of light shone on him.

    A Ruheng only felt his entire body went numb. He could not even summon an ounce of strength.

    Four soldiers with loaded rifles had charged in currently. Two soldiers escorted one prisoner and brought them outside.

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi could clearly feel that these four Blood God Army soldiers had killing intents so dense that they seemed to have materialized.

    ¡®Are they really going to kill us?¡¯

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were both shocked and at the same time, their fear grew greatly as well.

    There was nobody who was not afraid of death. If it was on the battlefield, they might have been able to view death as lightly as taking a trip back home. However they were about to be shot to death without any exnation, how could they ept that? They were only here to look for someone! They had even brought an introductory letter!

    Even if the Blood God Army had experienced great tragedies before this, they should not kill people without learning the truth beforehand! This was treating human lives as valuable as stocked hay!

    However, under Zhang Huanyun¡¯s pressure, they could not even defend themselves, let alone exin their circumstances.

    Their hearts were beating as if tens of thousands of horses galloped across it. The two of them were directly dragged outside to the snowy terrain.

    The ice-cold wind pierced into their bodies with a bone-chilling cold sensation. Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng finally started feeling anxious. They wanted to struggle, but the soul power locks on their bodies and the strength the Bright Mirror Douluo left on A Ruheng¡¯s body robbed them of the ability to break free.

    The coldness in their hearts was far more intense than the cold they felt on their bodies. Especially when they saw that on the snowy ground, two ck mechas had been waiting for them. They had no idea when they came there. They carried massive soul cannons in their hands that had been aimed at the two.

    The two of them were dragged forward and pinned onto two metal poles. The poles had locks that locked bodies into ce.

    The two ck mechas before them simultaneously raised the soul cannons in their hands. The soul cannon¡¯s barrels had a diameter that was wider than their heads. The dark and scary barrels were aimed at their hearts.

    The feeling of being close to death had pushed their fears to their extremes.

    A Ruheng was a cultivator of the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. However, he could not even utilize an ounce of his strength and soul power at the current moment. There was no way he could push his defensive abilities to the extremes.

    If they were hit head-on by the soul cannons, they would definitely die.

    ¡®How did thingse to this? How did ite to this?!¡¯

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± A Ruheng suddenly shouted. He had only discovered that he could speak now.

    Sima Jinchi howled furiously, ¡°You guys are treating human lives like hay! You don¡¯t have the right to kill me. I¡¯m a senior colonel of the Southern Army Corps!¡±

    ¡°Ready. Target, their heads,¡± the soldiers took no heed of their exasperated and furious outbursts. One of them raised his right arm. It looked like a reaper¡¯s scythe at the moment.

    The two ck mecha¡¯s soul cannons were clearly charged. There seemed to be a faint glow pulsing within the barrels.

    A Ruheng was not satisfied! He had never thought that after suffering for so many years and after going through many hardships to cultivate to his current state he would die here under such baffling circumstances! He was not satisfied with this!

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    The soldier brought his right arm down. The two ck mechas¡¯ soul cannons fired with a loud bang. Two masses of brilliant light shot toward A Ruheng¡¯s and Sima Jinchi¡¯s heads.

    These were a ck mecha¡¯s explosive ammunition. They could even mow down a small mountain, let alone two soul masters who could not even utilize their soul powers.

    The feeling of death instantly filled their limbs. A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi howled furiously at almost the same time.

    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±

    Deafening explosion sounds were heard. The two explosions sent two clumps of light into the air instantly.

    A Ruheng¡¯s and Sima Jinchi¡¯s thoughts had frozen over instantly. ¡®Are we dead? Are we dead, just like that?¡¯

    Their souls had seemingly floated to another world. Their bodies trembled uncontrobly.

    At this very moment, a voiceced with anger sounded, ¡°Why¡¯s the death sentence being carried out? Who¡¯re these two people?¡±

    ¡®A voice? I can still hear a voice? Could it be that I¡¯m not dead yet?¡¯

    The same thought seemed to have appeared in A Ruheng¡¯s and Sima Jinchi¡¯s head at the same time.

    They instinctively regained their senses. They clearly saw a middle-aged man in a general¡¯s uniform standing before them. He was yelling at the soldiers.

    ¡°Reporting to the senior officer, it¡¯s themander that gave the order for the death sentence to be carried out. These two are possible spies sent by the Holy Spirit Cult. They appeared in the army when we were resealing the abyssal ne. They were captured by themander. Themander had said that it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry so that an ambush by the Holy Spirit Cult like what we¡¯ve recently experienced won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an evil soul master!¡± A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi said with a tacit agreement.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The middle-aged man turned around. Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng saw a handsome but stern face. They had not met this person before. However, they could clearly feel an indescribable pressureing from this person. This pressure was not in the least inferior to what themander who sentenced them to death exerted.

    Although they had some basic understanding of the Blood God Army before they came, the Blood God Army was still ssified as a top-secret in the federation. Even their teacher and the senior officers were notpletely clear about the Blood God Army. There was no way that they would know a lot about it. However in this current moment, when they saw two beings that were close to Hyper Douluos if not Hyper Douluos themselves, how could they not be filled with awe?

    The middle-aged man had a slight frown, ¡°You¡¯re not evil soul masters? How can you prove that?¡±

    Even with A Ruheng¡¯s and Sima Jinchi¡¯s will, when they suddenly saw a ray of hope after feeling the despair of death, they became extremely vulnerable. It was the same for all men.

    Sima Jinchi said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m from the Southern Army Corps. You can confirm my identity with the Southern Army Corps¡¯mander, His Excellence the Angel Douluo. I¡¯m really not a spy! I¡¯ve even participated in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge recently and have met the contestant Golden Dragon King who¡¯s from here. I¡¯vee to look for him and spar with him.¡±

    A Ruheng said as well, ¡°I¡¯m Tang Wulin¡¯s senior disciple brother from the Body Sect. I¡¯m also here to spar with him. How can I be an evil soul master? I¡¯m cultivating Body Sect¡¯s Secret Techniques, you can check me if you want! I¡¯m definitely different than those evil soul masters.¡±

    The middle-aged man looked at the two of them and sighed softly. He said, ¡°The army is too easily startled at the mere sound of rustling leaves in the wind, but we can¡¯t look upon human lives as if they were grass. Very well, I¡¯ll go talk to themander. Put this death sentence on hold for now. Wait for my return.¡±

    After he finished, this middle-aged man walked away slowly.

    As they watched his receding back, A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi let out relieved sighs. At least they would not have to die for now. This meant that they would have an opportunity!

    However, what they did not see was when the middle-aged man left them, a smile had already appeared on his face.

    As expected, he went directly to Zhang Huanyun¡¯s office. He did not even knock, he just pushed the door open and went in.

    Zhang Huanyun lifted his head and looked at him with a huge grin. The screen beside him was precisely disying Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng who were tied to the poles on the snowy grounds.

 Chapter 1119 - A Play

    <h4>Chapter 1119: A y</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°What an excellent control over the timing of your move! Aren¡¯t you worried that these two might wet their pants out of fright? As expected of the Heartless Douluo!¡± Zhang Huanyunughed.

    The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not the one who sentenced them to death. They¡¯ll only be grateful towards me after this. You¡¯re the bad guy here.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun said pointedly, ¡°This clearly is your mischievous scheme, but I¡¯m the one that has to take the me. You¡¯re a truly wicked person, you know that? However, I can¡¯t help but think if there¡¯s really a need to do this? Our reason was actually quite farfetched. The identities of those two are actually easily verifiable, especially when they had just participated in thepetition.¡±

    Cao Dezhi nodded and said, ¡°It is needed. With their natural talents and by their performance in thepetition, they havepletely disyed their wild personalities. If we don¡¯t give them some trouble at the start, it might not be a good thing for them to follow Wulin in the future. Without a doubt, Tang Wulin will be the most outstanding person of this generation. However, two heads are better than one. Hispanions from Shrek Academy aren¡¯t the only ones that can help him. He still needs somerades who¡¯re very powerful and he can put his trust in.

    ¡°That Sima Jinchi¡¯s martial soul should bepatible with Tang Wulin¡¯s. Their martial soulsplement each other. A Ruheng is his senior disciple brother from Body Sect. Both of them can be trusted. We¡¯ll take some edge on them first. Then, they¡¯ll be much more helpful for Tang Wulin.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun deeply looked at Cao Dezhi. ¡°At first I wasn¡¯t satisfied. If you hadn¡¯t picked Tang Wulin first, I might¡¯ve have brought him over to my side. Now it seems that you had this nned all along! You¡¯ve meticulously nned this out for them.¡±

    Cao Dezhi chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. No matter what he wouldn¡¯t possibly follow you. Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s a Tang Sect disciple. He¡¯s already been on Tang Sect¡¯s higher-up¡¯s radar for a long time. It¡¯s not something that has happened recently. When he became one of the Shrek Academy¡¯s Seven Monsters, he has be an individual that Tang Sect will have to nurture.¡±

    ¡°The enemy¡¯s ambush was truly sudden this time. They¡¯ve caught the Shrek Academy and even me off guard. We¡¯ve suffered great losses. If they thought that they could uproot two of the continent¡¯s great forces that have been around for ten thousand years and dominated the continent, they couldn¡¯t be more wrong. Tang Sect and Shrek Academy didn¡¯t fight back for the first time. This is because we have been umting our strength and waiting for a new generation of leaders to emerge. Now the time is ripe. The new generation of leaders will emerge with a bang and move forward while being polished. In the future, they¡¯ll surely be able to lead the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy and recreate their glories. Even surpass them if possible. I never thought that Shrek Academy will just fade away after taking a heavy blow. In my opinion, Shrek is a phoenix that¡¯s waiting to be reborn. When it rises up again, it¡¯ll only burst forth with greater brilliance.¡±

    After hearing Cao Dezhi¡¯s words, Zhang Huanyun could not help but change his expression. Although he never believed that Shrek Academy could be destroyed this easily, he did not haveplete confidence in Shrek like Cao Dezhi had.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Your decision of letting the Blood God Armye onto our side won¡¯t be wrong. You¡¯ll surely rejoice in the future because of this decision. The Blood God Army¡¯s glow will surely grow in brilliance.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun nodded his head lightly. ¡°If you had this told to me a few days ago, I might¡¯ve even snorted at you. But when I felt that the young man¡¯s spiritual power to have already broken through Spirit Domain, I can¡¯t help but agree with everything that you¡¯ve said. The only worry is that the pressure he has to bear on his shoulders isn¡¯t light. The improvement in his strength is important undeniably, but I think we¡¯ll still have to help him out in nurturing his mental state.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about as well. But there are some things that can only be settled by him on his own. I believe that Tang Wulin can do it. He¡¯s a proud son of the heavens who was born at the right time. He won¡¯t be defeated that easily.¡±

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were both already shuddering two hours ago.

    The normal temperature for the Blood God Army¡¯s camp was negative thirty degrees Celsius. When the biting cold wind came the temperature might even feel lower by another twenty degrees.

    If they were under their normal conditions, this low temperature would not have meant anything to them. Their cultivation bases had already surpassed the level where they would be affected by cold or heat.

    However, their cultivation bases had been sealed currently. They could only rely on their own body¡¯s qualities. Under such circumstances and being in the cold environment for such a long time, even a man made of iron could not bear this!

    The soldiers who guarded them were in full attire. However, they only wore oneyer of clothes. Since the middle-aged man went to negotiate for them, six hours had passed. Icicles had already formed on their eyebrows and mustache. If they were ordinary people, they would have been frozen to death already. Even if their body qualities were powerful, their faces had be ghastly pale.

    A Ruheng was in slightly better shape. He was a Body Sect expert after all. His own body¡¯s quality was valiant enough. Sima Jinchi was also a person with a powerful body. However, even he was on the verge of breaking down right now.

    ¡°Can you go and ask about our situation...¡± Sima Jinchi asked one of the soldiers with a shaky voice.

    However, the soldiers stood there like statues, they did not show any reactions. Theypletely ignored them.

    A Ruheng smiled wryly. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. These people are no different than robots. Tell me, what wrong have I done to deserve such suffering? If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t havee. I don¡¯t even know where my junior disciple brother is!¡±

    Sima Jinchi rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you stupid? You didn¡¯t even contact him before you came here. You¡¯ve brought this onto yourself.¡±

    A Ruheng angrily said, ¡°I¡¯m stupid? So you¡¯re the smart one now? Did you contact him before you came? Aren¡¯t you in the same situation as me right now? Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll buckle under the cold first. I know I can still take more.¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Sima Jinchi cursed angrily. ¡°Just how much better are youpared to me? If we¡¯re shot to death, we¡¯ll end up the same!¡±

    A Ruheng rolled his eyes again. He suddenly said to the soldier opposite him, ¡°Hey! do you know the Golden Dragon King? It¡¯s the person who won the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge from your army. He¡¯s my junior disciple brother! Why don¡¯t you call him out here for me? If I can talk to him, he can verify my identity. I¡¯vepeted with him just recently. Don¡¯t tell me you guys never watched thepetition?¡±

    The soldiers were still unmoved. It was as if they had not heard his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m ying the lute to a cow.¡± A Ruheng¡¯s expression was furious. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. He turned and looked around him.

    Blood God Army¡¯s barracks were built on a mountain¡¯s peak. Although the area was vast, the barracks were built morepact for better protection and to better keep the inhabitants warm.

    A Ruheng drew a deep breath, his chest slowly puffed up. After all, he was the most outstanding disciple of Body Sect. He also cultivated the Innate Secret Technique. With the passage of time, the restrictions Zhang Huanyun ced on him seemed to have loosened as well.

    He drew a deep breath like a whale sucking in water and his entire person swelled up.

    Sima Jinchi quickly noticed that something was not right with him. However, he did not know what A Ruheng was nning to do.

    In the next moment, A Ruheng suddenly opened his mouth as he shouted with all his might. ¡°Tang Wulin, senior disciple brother is here! Come and save me!¡±

    Although he could not utilize his soul power at the moment, with his extraordinary lung capacity, his furious yell was like shocking thunder. Even the soldiers in front of them took a few steps backward when he yelled.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, your big master brother is here! Save me, quick! save me.¡±

    A Ruheng yelled madly. ¡®That was right, Tang Wulin must have been in the barracks! How could he not have thought of such crude but possibly effective way to ask for his help?¡¯

 Chapter 1120 - Two Idiots

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Two Idiots</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As long as Tang Wulines here and notices him, he could naturally verify his identity! Rather than waiting for someone else to save him, he would save himself!

    ¡°Shut up!¡± One of the soldiers strode up to him.

    However, A Ruheng could not care about anything else right now. He continued shouting on top of his lungs. The entire barracks resounded with his crude and bright voice.

    If it were not for the support of the nts all across the mountains, his series of furious howls would have certainly set off an avnche on the surrounding peaks.

    When Sima Jinchi saw this he immediately followed suit and shouted furiously with A Ruheng. He shouted the same as what A Ruheng shouted. Comparatively, he was not as close to Tang Wulin as A Ruheng. However, if he shouted the words ¡®senior disciple brother¡¯, it would be more likely to attract Tang Wulin¡¯s attention!

    Inside the office.

    Cao Dezhiughed hysterically. ¡°These two idiots. They¡¯ve only thought of such a simple method after suffering so long, but this is good as well. Since they¡¯ve thought of a solution we won¡¯t have to use our other methods.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun chuckled. ¡°We can¡¯t help it if they¡¯re idiots. They deserved to be in the cold for six hours. Let Tang Wulin be the good guy this time. It seems like this crude scheme of ours is about to seed.¡±

    They were not in the least bit worried that Tang Wulin would not be able to hear this voice. If a person¡¯s spiritual power cultivation base had surpassed Spirit Domain Realm, his spiritual power would be spread out at every moment to feel the changes in origin energy of their surroundings.

    If a person¡¯s sensitive spiritual power could not even pick up their name, that would be too useless.

    Tang Wulin sat in his own room and was in a process where he was getting better. After meditating for so long, he had some basic understanding of his body¡¯s condition.

    While unsealing the eleventh Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal, he had borrowed some origin energy toplete the merging of the energy. This had helped him withstand the impact and bacsh from the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence. With the addition of some luck and the Life Seed¡¯s mediation, he hadpleted the merging with the eleventh seal.

    His Dragon Core transformed after he merged with the eleventh seal. Tang Wulin clearly felt that the Dragon Core within his body was not only pumping out blood essence power, but it was also producing its own blood essence power. If it was said that it was a heart before this, then in a certain sense it was Tang Wulin¡¯s heart now.

    As long as the Dragon Core was still intact, even if Tang Wulin¡¯s heart were to be damaged he would definitely not die. His shattered could even be regenerated.

    His bones, meridians, and even internal organs had turned golden at this moment. Even Tang Wulin himself was unsure if he could still be regarded as a human being.

    This feeling was truly intriguing. After the origin energy was absorbed into his body, it was not only absorbed by his soul core but his Dragon Core too. He himself was surprised that it was able to absorb it. With the shrinking of his Dragon Core, the origin energy would also be a part of his blood essence.

    Tang Wulin knew that when a soul master¡¯s cultivation base reached seven rings the soul master would no longer be a mere human. The soul skill that all seven-ringed soul master obtained was the same, martial soul avatar. This soul skill could manifest a soul master¡¯s martial soul by exciting it. It could also greatly increase the martial soul¡¯sbat strength. This was also why seven rings were regarded as the dividing crest between high-ranking and mid-ranking soul masters.

    Thepletion of one¡¯s martial soul avatar signified that a soul master hadpletely merged with its own martial soul. The martial soul had truly be a part of the soul master and vice versa. They were no longer separate entities.

    If a hundred thousand year soul beast chose to cultivate into a human form, it must reach this level as well before it could be regarded as a human being. The reason was the same.

    Tang Wulin was currently in such a state. His Bluesilver Emperor martial soul was not the only one that had mergedpletely with his body. The Golden Dragon King bloodline of his seemed to be experiencing some strange changes with his body as well.

    On his forehead, two horns slowly protruded and grew. The dragon horns were not long, but they were extremely solid. After they appeared, Tang Wulin clearly felt like he had gained another natural talent. This ability was not a physical attack nor was it a spiritual attack. It resembled more of an intimidating aura that originated from the deepest parts of his bloodline. To put it simply, Dragon Might!

    Yes, when his cultivation base reached that of a seven-ringed Soul Saint, he obtained Dragon Might as well.

    When any dragon-type martial soul wielder stood before him before this, they would be influenced by his blood essence power. Now that he had Dragon Might, all martial souls that were inferior to him in terms of bloodline would be naturally influenced by him. Dragon Might could weaken and intimidate his enemies while increasing his own strength at the same time.

    This was a fundamental change!

    At the same time, Tang Wulin was also settling down his thoughts during this meditation. His qualities changed as well.

    He was already very good looking since before, but now he looked more masculine and intimidating. He appeared more like the person who holds a high office now. With the presence of Dragon Might, he seemed to have grown older in an instant. Even though he was only sitting there cross-legged and was not angry at all, he still gave off an intimidating aura.

    He was no longer a teenager or a youth. At this moment, he seemed to have truly be an adult, a powerful adult soul master.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, I¡¯m your senior disciple brother, save me...¡±

    At this moment, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind. Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power slightly jumped.

    When his spiritual cultivation base entered Spirit Domain Realm, he could sense the changes of the heaven and earth elements in arge area around him. He could even attract origin energy tide to help himself cultivate. At the same time, he could also sense the changes and auras in this area.

    Naturally, he would ignore the meaningless information that reached him. Only the energy waves with extremely powerful changes or those that concerned him would stimte his spiritual power. For example, his name.

    ¡®Someone¡¯s calling me? Senior disciple brother?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power swiftly found the direction from which the voice came. His spiritual power was like his eyes. Even though he was new to Spirit Domain Realm and he could not see as clearly as with his own eyes, he could clearly feel the extremely dense and buoyant blood essence shockwave. ¡®Was it his senior disciple brother, Strength God A Ruheng?¡¯ He could also feel another familiar aura beside him.

    ¡®Who¡¯s this? Why¡¯s he here?¡¯

    At the same time Tang Wulin felt shocked, he hastily focused his spiritual power and sent out his spiritual power shockwave towards A Ruheng.

    ...

    A Ruheng¡¯s mouth was stuffed with a beam assault rifle. Sima Jinchi was also given the same treatment. He could not make another sound. However, their bodies that had be numb from being out in the cold for so long had warmed up slightly after shouting for some time.

    At this moment a voice suddenly sounded in A Ruheng¡¯s mind. ¡°Senior disciple brother, wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± A Ruheng was rejoiced at first. This was because he immediately recognized that this voice belonged to his junior disciple brother. However, right after he felt shocked as well. How did Tang Wulin¡¯s voice appear in the depths of his mind? This was not something that could be aplished by voice projection. He was also a powerful person of this generation from the Body Sect and the heir of its sect master. He could naturally notice the power of Tang Wulin¡¯s ability. Even so, his thoughts did not progress in the direction of Spirit Domain Realm spiritual power. After all, that was not so easy to achieve.

    In the time it took him to take ten breaths, a figure appeared like the wind.

    When A Ruheng saw Tang Wulin in his clean white military uniform with a general¡¯s star on his shoulders, he felt like crying immediately. He was saved...he was finally saved!

    Tang Wulin was also puzzled. When he saw A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi being bound to the two metal poles, he could not help but feel shocked. This was because he remembered that there were no such poles in the barracks before this. Since when were they installed?

    ¡°Senior disciple brother, why are you here? And what¡¯s all this?¡± Tang Wulin instinctively looked at the soldiers around them.

 Chapter 1121 - Have Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Have Mercy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The soldiers and mechas saluted him.

    ¡°Good day! senior officer.¡±

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were speechless when they saw the gaze of the soldiers with which they looked at Tang Wulin. They were burning with radiant passion.

    That was true! Almost every Blood God Army soldier witnessed how Tang Wulin sent back the powers of darkness, saved the entire army and sealed the abyssal ne. The scene of Tang Wulin holding back the abyssal creatures and guarding the abyssal passage alone had been deeply engraved in their hearts. In their hearts, this person was the martial god of this generation! Not everyone understood that Tang Wulin had been relying on nar power back then. Only the high-ranking officials of the Blood God Army were aware of the secrets of the Blood Gods Great Array.

    ¡°They¡¯re spies who appeared during the disturbance caused by the abyssal ne. Themander has given the order for them to be put to death. Senior officer Blood One has already gone to themander¡¯s office to plead for them,¡± the soldiers exined the situation in simple words.

    Tang Wulin looked puzzled. Since when didmander Zhang and senior Blood One be this rash? Regardless of how careful they were towards the evil soul masters, they could not possibly have treated human lives as if hay.

    At this moment, Cao Dezhi¡¯s voice sounded in his head. ¡°These are the bodyguards we prepared for you. Tell them that you¡¯re going to plead for them and thene to Old Zhang¡¯s office.¡±

    Tang Wulin was smart. He immediately understood the situation. He hastily said, ¡°senior disciple brother, brother Sima, calm down. I¡¯ll immediately go and ask about all this.¡±

    A Ruheng said with a forlorn expression, ¡°junior disciple brother, be quick! I¡¯m about to freeze to death here!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right away,¡± as Tang Wulin said this, he removed his outer jacket and covered A Ruheng with it.

    A Ruheng was instantly touched as his eyes reddened. Sima Jinchi beside him bulged his eyes. He seemed to be asking, ¡®What about me? What about me?¡¯

    Tang Wulin apologetically smiled at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I only have one jacket. But I¡¯ll be back real quick. Wait here.¡± After he finished, he quickly moved in the direction of Zhang Huanyun¡¯s office.

    ¡°Haha! We¡¯re saved!¡± A Ruhengughed loudly. Their life or death crisis had finally been resolved! He believed that there would not be a problem anymore if Tang Wulin was the one pleading for them.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s expression was one of grief and indignation. ¡®How could he?! That guy¡¯s as strong as an ox! I¡¯m not as strong as him. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s colder here! Why didn¡¯t you give the jacket to me instead?!¡¯

    A Ruheng nced at him and triumphantly said, ¡°See this? This is my junior disciple brother¡¯s garment. A military general¡¯s uniform. Have you ever worn one before?¡±

    ¡°You! Son of a Bastard!¡± Sima Jinchi could no longer bear it and swore at A Ruheng.

    However, A Ruheng feltpletely free from any inhibitions right now. ¡°I¡¯m an orphan, I don¡¯t have a father. I say this military uniform is quitefortable. It¡¯s so warm! So is my heart. hahaha!¡±

    Tang Wulin was unaware of A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi bickering immediately after he left. He had just reached Zhang Huanyun¡¯s office.

    ¡°Commander, senior Blood One, what¡¯s all this about?¡± Tang Wulin asked in confusion.

    Cao Dezhi faintly smiled and said, ¡°They came during the abyssal disturbance and were captured as spies. Since you¡¯re leaving you should have someone beside you whom you can rely on. These two are wild and intractable beings. With your saving grace, they would be more subtle when they¡¯re under you. You shouldn¡¯t ask too many questions. The point is we¡¯re the bad guys here and now you can go be the good guy. Old Zhang, you¡¯re up.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun chuckled. He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He patted Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder and walked out of the office.

    Tang Wulin could not help but feel at a loss on whether he was supposed tough or cry here. However, his heart was warm and fuzzy. How could he not understand that there was no way themander and senior Blood One, both being generals, would do such a thing if it were not for his sake.

    When the bickering Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng saw Zhang Huanyun with three general¡¯s stars on his shoulders, they instantly shut their mouths. They were as silent as cicadas in winter.

    Zhang Huanyun¡¯s expression was dark as he coldly eyed them. Even a killing intent seemed to faintly flicker in his eyes.

    If Tang Wulin was unaware of this being an act beforehand, he would have believed what he saw. He eximed in his heart. ¡®Don¡¯t tell memander Zhang had also spent some time on Demon Ind. He could win awards with these acting skills.¡¯

    He had fought with A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi before. He naturally knew just how wild and intractable these two could be. However, these two looked as if they did not dare to breathe in front of Zhang Huanyun. They must have been truly terrified of him!

    Zhang Huanyun said coldly, ¡°Wulin, is this really your senior disciple brother?¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily nodded. ¡°He is,mander. He cultivates the same method as I do. I won¡¯t mistake him for anyone else. He¡¯s our Body Sect¡¯s senior disciple brother.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun nodded, ¡°Very well then, we¡¯ll temporarily clear him of the suspicion of being a spy. However, trespassing Blood God Army¡¯s barracks is also punishable by death. Seeing that he¡¯s rted to you, we can spare his life, but there must be some punishment. Otherwise, it¡¯ll seem like any Tom, Dick, and Harry cane and cross me, a Blood God.¡±

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi gulped. ¡®Tom, Dick, and Harry. We¡¯re nobodies now?¡¯

    The two of them exchanged nces. Their hostility disappeared. They felt as if they shared the same fate.

    ¡°Release him.¡± Zhang Huanyun pointed at A Ruheng.

    The soldier immediately went forward and released A Ruheng from the metal pole. Then Zhang Huanyun looked at Sima Jinchi and said to Tang Wulin, ¡°This person has no connections with you, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin was slightly shocked. He truly had no connections with Sima Jinchi. At most, they were like-minded opponents. That was why he was startled by Zhang Huanyun¡¯s question.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Zhang Huanyun swung down his arm.

    The two ck mechas raised their soul cannons without hesitation. Amidst the explosion sounds two soul ammunitions shot towards Sima Jinchi.

    ¡°Have mercy!¡±

    Tang Wulin and A Ruheng shouted the same words at the same time. The difference was that A Ruheng could not move at the moment, while Tang Wulin quickly moved and defended Sima Jinchi.

    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± The two soul ammunitions exploded on Tang Wulin¡¯s body and ayer of golden halo naturally rose on his body¡¯s surface.

    Thisyer of golden halo appeared faint. When the two soul ammunitions exploded on Tang Wulin¡¯s body, the glow had shone brighter.

    However, thisyer of golden halo had easily blocked the two powerful soul ammunitions. Those were the main firearms of the two ck mechas!

    Even Zhang Huanyun slightly raised his eyebrows. Tang Wulin did not have such ability before this. Even if he wanted to block these two soul ammunitions, he would have had to use his fists.

    Dragon Air!

    This was a natural ability of the Golden Dragon King that appeared after Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base broke through seven rings and he absorbed the eleventh seal¡¯s energy. Dragon Air and Dragon Might were among the most important of Golden Dragon King¡¯s natural abilities.

    He was testing out this new ability. The power of its defensive ability had even shocked Tang Wulin himself.

    When he unleashed Dragon Air, his Dragon Core shrunk inwardly. It was equivalent to squeezing out the blood essence power out of his body to form ayer of protection around him. Compared to other Golden Dragon King seals, this skill consumed less energy, but its powers were great. Moreover, this Dragon Air was clearly applicable to all of Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s breathing had almost stopped at that moment. What was this situation? He had not even said a thing in his own defense before he was nearly killed. Regardless of how tough his personality was, his back was drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°Tang Wulin although you¡¯ve just aplished a great deed you can¡¯t keep going against military orders!¡± Zhang Huanyun stared at Tang Wulin with an icy face. His Limit Douluo¡¯s aura burst forth from his body.

    The Dragon Air on Tang Wulin¡¯s body had been clearly impacted as it flickered with golden light.

 Chapter 1122 - Blood Dragon Unit

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Blood Dragon Unit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He hastily said, ¡°Commander let me exin. I know Sima Jinchi as well. We¡¯ve fought against each other in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge before. He¡¯s one of the most outstanding people among the younger generation of the army and an officer in the Southern Army Corps. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s an evil soul master either. I¡¯ve felt his martial soul before, it¡¯s somewhat simr to mine. I ask you to please show mercy. Let us at least investigate this thoroughly before making any decisions.¡±

    The Bright Mirror Douluo¡¯s eyes beamed. ¡°Investigate? As it is, I¡¯m already busy enough with the internal investigation of the army. You should know how perilous of a situation we were in, on that day. If it weren¡¯t for the evil soul master spies that infiltrated our ranks, the army wouldn¡¯t have suffered such heavy losses. I¡¯d rather be safe than sorry here. I don¡¯t have time to investigate some nobody.¡±

    Tang Wulin was at a loss for how he should go about continuing the conversation. This was because the greatest loss they suffered was before Blood Gods Great Array was activated and the abyssal passage was suddenly opened. In other words, it was in the earlier moments of the great battle. As for thetter parts of it, only Blood Nine had almost lost his life, but he was still saved by him. They did not seem to have suffered any other losses after that.

    However, he could not possibly expose Zhang Huanyun now. He could only continue. ¡°Commander, I can vouch for him. He¡¯s definitely not a spy. I once again ask you to have mercy. I¡¯m willing to exchange my contributions for his case to be investigated thoroughly.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun coldly looked at him and snorted. ¡°Very well then. Since you¡¯re willing topensate with your contributions, that means you¡¯ll forfeit your chance of being promoted to a lieutenant general. These two can be spared from the death penalty, but they must be punished for trespassing. Lock them back up in the confinement room. We¡¯ll decide on the punishmentter.¡±

    A Ruheng stared with his mouth agape. He had thought that the entire ordeal would be settled. Now it seemed that it was highly likely that they would still be punished.

    Tang Wulin gave him a reassuring look. When Sima Jinchi walked past Tang Wulin, he whispered, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Although it was only two words they were full of emotion at the moment. If it were not for Tang Wulin, he would have been long dead. He had saved his life today.

    Tang Wulin sighed and lightly nodded towards him.

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were brought away. Zhang Huanyun¡¯s killing intent faded away. He waved toward Tang Wulin and said, ¡°Go back to your cultivation. We¡¯ll release them when you leave. We¡¯ll not polish these two hotheads anymore. Even if we do, they won¡¯t be outstanding talents.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead was wet with sweat. That was some polishing. It wasparable to the Demon Ind already.

    Seven dayster, Tang Wulin finally ended his meditation and umtion with a long skyward roar. He sessfully departed from his closed cultivation state.

    He was in no hurry to leave. He spent another ten days in forging all the metals he needed in his own workshop, including the metals he would use to build his mecha.

    For the building of his mecha, he had requested that the army¡¯s mecha makers build it. He would retrieve it in the future. As for his battle armor, he did not request the army¡¯s mecha makers to craft it. The rare metals he prepared for his three-word battle armor this time were mostly Soul Refined and were products of fuse forging many other metals. When his battle armor was crafted, he would have to be by its side to support the process. If he was not present, this battle armor would not be crafted suitably. That was why he decided to carry the prepared metals with him. When the time was right, he would build his battle armor.

    When Tang Wulin saw A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi again, the two of them had slimmed down. Actually, there was no way they would not slim down. They were only fed with some weak vegetable broth every day. They had not even consumed any dry food these few days. It would have been weird if had not slimmed down.

    The entire experience gave A Ruheng a strong urge to cry when he saw Tang Wulin again.

    Zhang Huanyun had officially decided the punishment for them. They would be stationed as Tang Wulin¡¯s guards for three years. At the same time, a remote-controlled explosive cor was ced around each of their necks. They were made with thetest technology. It was virtually impossible to remove them without the key and password. If they tried to force it open, it would explode immediately. Even A Ruheng¡¯s body could not possibly withstand an explosion of its magnitude.

    Tang Wulin was speechless. Themander surely had some sleepless nights thinking of how he could torment these two.

    Other than the two of them, there were also others who followed Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s good friend Overlord Dragon soul master Jiang Wuyue, Iron Blood Battalion¡¯s chief Titan Ape soul master Ma Shan, Icy Snow female soul master Long Yuxue, and Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha teacher, Ling Wuyue.

    These people were all elites among the Blood God Army¡¯s younger generation, especially Ma Shan. Although he was still unable to break through to the rank of a Title Douluo, with Tang Wulin¡¯s help in forging he had finallypleted his three-word battle armor. He was at the epitome of a Strength-type soul master. He was always the mainbat personnel in the army.

    More importantly, these people were the most familiar ones to Tang Wulin.

    The four of them with the addition of Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi and Strength God A Ruheng, this lineup could definitely be described as extravagant. Although there was no Title Douluo among them, many of them had cultivation bases that were not inferior to Title Douluos.

    Other than that there were another twenty Blood God Army warriors. They all had cultivation bases of a six-ringed Soul Emperor or higher and were two-word battle armor masters. At the same time, they were ck mecha masters too.

    If thisbat strength were to be ced in an ordinary army, they would have made up the entire army¡¯s collective high-endbat strength by themselves. However, they were currently Tang Wulin¡¯s unit. They were given the name Blood Dragon Unit by Zhang Huanyun.

    Tang Wulin included, they numbered twenty-seven strong soldiers.

    The twenty warriors were handpicked by Blood One himself. Other than their individualbat strength their martial souls were more or less rted to dragons. In other words, they would be affected by Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Might and Golden Dragon Rage Domain.

    As Tang Wulin¡¯spanion, this influence would definitely be positive for them.

    When Tang Wulin saw two rows of ck mechas lined up neatly before him awaiting his orders, his eyes could not help but redden. The army truly spared no effort for him. Although the core of Blood God Army was still the Blood God Battalion with themander Zhang Huanyun and the other twenty or so Title Douluos, the ones who would leave with him was the future of the army!

    It could be seen as Zhang Huanyun and Blood One entrusting the Blood God Army¡¯s future to him. This friendship no longer had a need for words.

    Tang Wulin hammered his chest with his right fist. He reverently saluted the two Limit Douluos before him.

    Zhang Huanyun, Blood One, and the other Blood Gods behind them saluted him as well.

    Initially, there were some among Blood God Battalion¡¯s Blood Gods that had wanted to leave with Tang Wulin. The most worked up among them were Blood Eight and Blood Nine. Blood Nine¡¯s life was equivalent to a gift given by Tang Wulin.

    However, someone had to guard the Blood Gods Great Array at the abyssal passage. Blood God Battalion could not leave this ce on a whim. They had no choice but to stay behind.

    ¡°Wulin, take care. You have my thanks. When I have a sessor, I¡¯ll surely join your Blood Dragon Unit,¡± Blood Nine gave Tang Wulin a great hug. His words were filled with determination as well.

    Tang Wulin nodded strongly. ¡°You¡¯re wee anytime.¡±

    ¡°Senior Blood One,mander, I promise you as long as I¡¯m alive I¡¯ll bring back all men I¡¯ve taken with me,¡± He said with a deep voice.

    When they heard his words the personnel in the Blood God Army were touched. Only A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi hadints in their hearts.

    ¡®Who wants toe back? Who would ever want toe back? We don¡¯t! We¡¯re never setting foot on this wretched ce again!¡¯

    Blood One said with a deep voice, ¡°The most important thing is you staying alive. Because your life is no longer your own. Your life belongs to the entire army, the entire human race. Do you understand?¡±

    Tang Wulin himself could be regarded as the divine tool used by humans against the abyssal ne. No matter what he could not be put in danger.

 Chapter 1123 - Depart, Blood Dragon Unit

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Depart, Blood Dragon Unit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Understood! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡±

    Blood One nodded. ¡°Go ahead then. All the best.¡±

    Tang Wulin saluted once again before he turned around and took the lead to leap up into the air. With the battle armor attached to his body and the dragon wings on his back, he glided toward the east direction.

    Behind him, the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi, the Strength God A Ruheng, Ling Wuyue, Ma Shan, Jiang Wuyue, Long Yuxue, and twelve members of the Blood Dragon Unit leaped up simultaneously as they chased after him flying into the distance.

    A faint smile emerged on Cao Dezhi¡¯s face soon after he watched their departing figures. ¡°The right opportunityes to the right person at the right time. Wulin, all the best. We can only assist you as you embark on your journey. How far you¡¯ll go depends on your own effort.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun heaved a sigh. ¡°Hey, I already miss him.¡±

    Cao Dezhi chuckled. ¡°Perhaps, you¡¯re unwilling to part with all the elite members he has taken along with him.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    Cao Dezhi¡¯s eyes were twinkling with radiance. ¡°The vast world of the Douluo Continent belongs to these young men now. We shall see what sort of radiance he¡¯ll bloom to be.¡±

    Zhang Huanyun frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re worried at all. You should know how powerful the enemies that he¡¯ll confront are.¡±

    Cao Dezhi spoke calmly, ¡°Without powerful opponents, how can we sharpen his skills? Moreover, he¡¯s not going to fight alone. Do you really think that Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect which existed for the past twenty thousand years on the continent can be destroyed by two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions?¡±

    Zhang Huanyun¡¯s face brightened as if he had figured out something.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m going to examine the seal a little closer. I believe that the abyssal ne will behave itself for a period of time after taking such a beating this time. I¡¯m afraid that the so-called Sage King is severely injured. Going by our past experience, it¡¯s even possible that we won¡¯t encounter another Life Tide in a few centuries.¡±

    The abyss suffered severe losses this time. Two ne Seeds from the hundred and eightyers werepletely destroyed that even the foundation was shaken. Arge number of abyssal kings died in the battle since most of them opened the passage by force.

    Although their lives could be resurrected by condensing the abyssal energy, it would still require a very long time. The impact of the battle to the abyssal passage was not as serious as when the abyssal ne first invaded the Douluo Continent back at the beginning.

    After the initial event, the abyssal ne did not appear in the Douluo Continent¡¯s abyssal passage for thousands of years.

    The Blood God Army finally took a breather after the battle. They could still enter the abyssal passage through the branched passage.

    Cao Dezhi had agreed to Tang Wulin¡¯s departure for the purpose of grooming him so he could handle the abyssal ne in the future.

    Tang Wulin needed more time. Although he was already a Soul Sage now, they, the powerhouses, could see the potential in Tang Wulin to develop further in the future.

    Judging by Tang Wulin¡¯s present condition, he could be a Title Douluo, perhaps a Hyper Douluo, or even a Limit Douluo in the future. Once he achieved that, he would pose the biggest threat to the abyssal ne then.

    It would be possible for him to resolve the menace of the abyssal ne. There was no need to annihte the abyss so long as he could make the abyssal creatures break off the passage and frighten them away.

    ...

    A gloomy aura filled the air of the gray-white world and oppressed the abyssal creatures so horrendously that they felt suffocated.

    In reality, this situationsted three full abyssal days. Eachyer of the abyssal ne was shaking because their lord of the abyss, the peerless Sage King, was raging with anger.

    Surprisingly, he had failed.

    The abyss¡¯ invasion of the human world had failed despite having paid a heavy price for it. They did not even manage to kill the man who could possibly threaten the source of the abyss.

    When the Ant Emperor¡¯s ne Seed waspletely devoured, such that ayer of the abyssal ne disintegrated, the entire abyssal ne shook as a result. It happened twice in session! The two ne Seeds disintegratedpletely such that the abyssal kings sensed massive waves of danger.

    They finally understood why the Sage King insisted on finding the human at all costs to kill him. The human had threatened the existence of the abyss.

    The Sage King was seated high above on an enormous chair. His aura, which was capable of suppressing the entire abyss, shook it violently due to his overbearingness. It was as easy as pie for the true lord of the abyssal ne to annihte anyyer of the abyss.

    The hundred and eightyers of the abyss were like theponent parts which formed his body. The deepestyer was where his origin sourceid.

    At present, the abyssal kings were busy gathering their strength quietly. Initially, there were a hundred and seven silhouettes with the exception of the Sage King, yet only eighty-two of them remained now. The abyss paid a heavy price when ten of the abyssal kings sacrificed their energies to support the abyssal Sage King¡¯s final assault to open the spatial passage temporarily.

    The abyssal Sage King was truly powerful, but when he invaded another ne by force as the lord of the abyss, he would need to confront the massive pressure produced by the entire ne.

    Tang Wulin was capable of absorbing such a vast amount of origin energy through the Blood Gods Great Array during the battle and even managed to prevent overloading his body. It was precisely because the entire Douluo Continent ne was protecting him at the time. Otherwise, how could an insignificant Soul Emperor like him exert such a tremendous effect at the time!

    However, the abyss was incapable of defeating Tang Wulin despite the heavy price it paid. It was hard to imagine as even the abyssal Sage King was injured as well.

    The abyssal Sage King kept his quiet for the past three abyssal days. No one dared to make any noise. They could not help feeling sad as they mourned the deaths of their kind.

    Perhaps, the human world might one day possess the abyss¡¯ destructive energy and the abyss would then be mankind¡¯s stepping stone to the Divine Realm. In any case, the abyss would never agree to the idea, much less ept it.

    ¡°That¡¯s god¡¯s strength, the strength of a true god!¡± The abyssal Sage King sounded calm with hardly any emotions. However, the numerous abyssal kings felt relieved upon hearing those few simple words. At least, the Sage King had passed the period of deep contemtion.

    Yet, was it truly god¡¯s strength? How could a god exist in the human world? A god¡¯s status should be independent of all the nes but remain in a state of sublimation, and also a status pursued by every ne.

    The abyssal Sage King could have been a god if he wished to. However, as the lord of the abyssal ne, he was bestowed with numerous inherent superior capabilities along with disadvantages as well.

    With the abyssal Sage King¡¯s cultivation base, it would not be much of an issue for him to be elevated into a Godking of the abyssal ne¡¯s Divine Realm.

    However, he would face a problem that no other living creature would face, and it would be precisely because he was the lord of the abyssal ne.

    The so-called lord of the ne was the core of the entire ne. He dominated over everything in the entire ne and, if he wished to, he could even destroy the entire ne and annihte all the abyssal creatures. He was the master who controlled all the abilities of this world.

    Yet, he was fused together with the entire abyssal ne, because he was the lord of the abyssal ne and he was overly powerful. In a sense, he was the abyssal ne and the abyssal ne was him.

    In other words, if he wished to be a god, he would need to make the abyssal ne into a whole new Divine Realm. Aside from whether his act would result in a collision with the other existing Divine Realm, the energy needed to elevate a ne into a Divine Realm was unimaginable.

    As a result, he could only devour the energy of the other nes and used the life force from the other nes to nourish himself. There was a possibility for such an advancement only if he could ensure that his power as the abyssal Sage King and the lord of the ne exceeded the power of the other Divine Realms!

    On the other hand, these abyssal monarchs could not hope to advance to another realm no matter how powerful they were so long as they were stuck below the god-level and the abyss failed to be the Divine Realm. In this way, it waspletely different from the Douluo Continent.

    There was no true ne Seed for the Douluo Continent as the entire nar power had transformed into all forms of resources on the Douluo Continent such as martial souls, soul beasts, humans, nts, seas, mountains, and rivers. These were all the constituents of the nar power which formed the Douluo Continent.

    Any living creature could utilize these resources to cultivate to the peak of mankind to stand a chance of charging at the Divine Realm. However, it was based on the premise that the Divine Realm still existed.

 Chapter 1124 - Our Sage King of Keen Intelligence and Excellent Judgment

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Our Sage King of Keen Intelligence and Excellent Judgment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Divine Realm which initially mirrored the Douluo Continent sealed all possibility of Godhood for the soul beasts and animals. It then vanished without a trace for a long time. This was why no one was capable of bing a god for thousands of years.

    Nheless, there was at least more than one person who managed to cultivate to Godhood in the history of mankind.

    That was the difference between these two nes.

    The abyssal Sage King had deliberately nned this for many years. He had been seeking the opportunity to elevate the abyssal ne to a Divine Realm all along. He had searched high and low for the opportunity. After a long time, he finally found the Douluo Continent, a world filled with life force. Yet, he did not expect to lose the first great battle back at the beginning. Worse, he was worried over the possibility that he might be counterattacked by the Douluo Continent.

    ¡°Sage King, was that truly God¡¯s strength? I thought the Divine Realm which belonged to the Douluo Continent ne had already vanished a long time ago.¡± asked the confused ck Monarch.

    If not for the fact that the Divine Realm that mirrored the Douluo Continent ne had already vanished, they would not have dared to link up with the Douluo Continent ne and invade it!

    Although the Divine Realm would not intervene with the lower grade ne, it would step in when the situation warranted it, especially if the invaded ne belonged to the Divine Realm. The abyss might be powerful, but it was nothing whenpared to the true Divine Realm.

    The Sage King spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure but the energy emitted by them at the end was pure divine power. Perhaps those two humans are not equipped with such divine power, but they had the god seed in their bodies. They relied on the Douluo¡¯s nar power to unleash the god¡¯s power. Otherwise, how were they capable of defeating me? I truly didn¡¯t expect such power to exist on the Douluo Continent. No wonder that tiny human could devour the abyssal energy. He had the god¡¯s shadow behind his back, and also the Life Seed in his body grew sturdier and stronger after the battle. If I can acquire and engulf it, then every creature on the Douluo ne will give its life force to our abyss through the wilting process.¡±

    Atst, the lord of the abyssal ne, the abyssal Sage King without peer grew excited.

    The numerous abyssal monarchs all felt astonished at present. For the past few abyssal days, they thought that the Sage King was in a rage. Yet, it did not appear so.

    The abyssal Sage King spoke coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve been searching painstakingly for so many years. I¡¯ve finally found the shortcut which will truly allow me to advance our abyss. How can I possibly give up so easily? The greed of mankind is boundless. We will have the opportunity to use our human allies. Contact them and I¡¯ll personally express our ¡®good faith¡¯ to them. It appears that we¡¯ve failed this time, but actually, the biggest gain for us is that we¡¯ve found the location of the Douluo Continent¡¯s Life Seed. So what if he devoured all of you? As long as I can devour him in the end, all the life force from the Douluo Continent will be a part of our abyss. By then, I can open up the Divine Realm by force to advance the entire abyss.¡±

    ¡°Our Sage King of keen intelligence and excellent judgment!¡±

    The numerous abyssal monarchs worshipped him on bended knees and saluted with respect at the same time.

    The ck Monarch lowered her head. Her pair of enticing eyes were shimmering with radiance as if she was pondering about something.

    ...

    The feeling of soaring freely over the sky was pure ecstasy.

    After his cultivation base broke through to the seven-ring level, he was officially a Soul Sage. In addition to the advancement of his spiritual power to the Spirit Domain, Tang Wulin felt that the freedom was more profound than before.

    There seemed to be countless elements of different attributes hovering around his body as they cheered excitedly in the air. The wind element supported his body, the water and fire elements spun around his body, while light nourished his body. All the different sensations changed Tang Wulin¡¯s perception of the entire Douluo Continent.

    ¡®Is this the true world of the Douluo Continent?¡¯

    Naturally, he acquainted himself with the Spirit Domain thoroughly after receiving the care of the entire Douluo Continent ne. At the same time, Tang Wulin¡¯s perception of every element outside was enhanced countless times. He had an affinity for the elements which far exceeded other soul masters.

    The entire ne was attracted to him, so it was easier for him to absorb the origin energy now. Tang Wulin sensed the elements of different attributes passing through his body naturally and the pleasant sensation of being one with the sky. He could not help heaving a sigh in secret as he thought about how difficult it was when he first began cultivating many years ago. He remembered yielding half the result with twice the effort. He clearly recalled the disappointment and agony he felt when he purchased the Goldsong after he had worked painstakingly to earn enough money.

    At the time, he had thought of giving up and quitting cultivation altogether. After all, he had a useless martial soul and even the spirit soul he bought with his hard-earned money turned out to be a defective creature.

    Fortunately, he persisted. Forging had made him firm, resolute, and ardent such that he took it one step at a time till today.

    Everything was albeit rted to the Golden Dragon King Seal inside his body. More importantly, it was also the relentless effort of his spirit.

    Now that he had attained some aplishment in his cultivation base, he could go looking for his parents and her atst. No matter how difficult his path forward was, he would ovee it.

    As long as he had a firm belief, it would not be an issue. Jiang Wuyue watched Tang Wulin flying in front of him as he felt powerless.

    Back in the beginning, Tang Wulin was a nobody, but a newly recruited soldier, when he first met him. At the time, Jiang Wuyue was already a battalion master who was daring and full-spirited.

    When he first sparred with Tang Wulin, he did not feel that the disparity between them both was so huge.

    Yet, Tang Wulin had grown stronger in the course of time. Moreover, his growth rate was terrifying. Jiang Wuyue could not evenprehend the extent of Tang Wulin¡¯s development.

    The final battle provided Jiang Wuyue the opportunity to witness Tang Wulin express his graceful king-like disposition. Although Tang Wulin borrowed the Blood Gods Great Array¡¯s strength, he managed to suppress the entire abyss almost by himself! In his eyes, it seemed to be the case.

    The two words ¡®love rival¡¯ had appeared in his mind once before but it was now long gone. How could Jiang Wuyuepete when they were utterly on different levels?

    Fortunately, Tang Wulin already had a girlfriend. Was the girl who appeared at the end his girlfriend? If it was the case, then it was truly...

    At this point, Jiang Wuyue looked toward Long Yuxue by his side.

    Apart from Tang Wulin, Sima Jinchi, and A Ruheng, the rest of them were flying their ck mechas. After all, flying for a prolonged period without a seven-ringed cultivation base consumed arge amount of energy despite being d in one¡¯s battle armor. The greatest advantage of the mecha was that it did not consume one¡¯s physical strength.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s ck mecha was streamlined. Compared to the others, her newly-forged ck mecha appeared elegant. It was about seven meters tall and svelte just like her figure. There was no other weapon on her body except for a giant-sized soul firearm. Her firearm was over eight meters long and needed to be carried askew on the mecha¡¯s back. The firearm was dark blue with countless fine runes engraved on its surface. The gun barrel was over three meters in length. It was called a firearm but should be considered a cannon instead.

    Despite Jiang Wuyue¡¯s cultivation base, he felt a piercing pain when he took a nce at it.

    On the other hand, Long Yuxue who was seated in her mecha was watching Tang Wulin before her. As opposed to Jiang Wuyue¡¯s frustration, she felt perplexed.

 Chapter 1125 - Emergence of a Warning Alert

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Emergence of a Warning Alert</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®No wonder he doesn¡¯t fancy me. His lover is so beautiful and even more powerful.¡¯

    She witnessed with her own eyes when the purple-haired silhouette crossed over and arrived at Tang Wulin¡¯s side. She fused with him as one during his most dangerous moment.

    Even though they stood side by side for such a short moment, Long Yuxue could clearly see that their eyes only saw each other. She had never seen such a look in Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze before.

    Even though his face showed more shock than anything else, it was also flooded with emotion.

    ¡®I bet that he can only hold no other in his heart. She is so outstanding and powerful. But why did she leave? She went in such baffling manner that I didn¡¯t even learn her name.¡¯

    ¡®Yes! I supposed only a girl like that deserves him.¡¯

    Even Long Yuxue did not understand why she insisted on joining Tang Wulin¡¯s departing unit when they were engaged in internal selection. The original reason she gave her father was that she wished to take a look at the world outside. In reality, what was she hoping to do?

    Of course, she was aware of Jiang Wuyue¡¯s feelings for her, but the person who one falls for at first sight will remain as the first choice in one¡¯s heart for eternity! Even though she understood that it was impossible, the stubborn young maiden was still overly absorbed in her ideology.

    ¡®Tang Wulin is the general, the captain of the Blood Dragon Unit. I¡¯m his subordinate, so I guess it¡¯s good for me to take a look at his life too.¡¯

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi¡¯s feelings werepletely different from everybody else¡¯s. As they impatiently flew out of the great snowy mountains, following Tang Wulin, the first thing they felt was freedom. These were two strong, valiant men, but they thought they might just burst into tears at that moment.

    They were finally free! They were almost shot to death for no reason! To them, the Blood God Army was simply hell on earth, so they did not wish to have any more contact with the ce.

    Their hearts were filled with gratitude as they watched Tang Wulin flying forefront. If Tang Wulin had not managed to get there in time, they were afraid that they would truly have been in danger.

    Though they all had their own individual feelings, most of the Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers that joined the Blood Dragon Unit with Tang Wulin were around thirty years old and they were all the elites of the elites. The majority were feeling even more fascinated upon leaving the Blood God Army. It had been so long since they left the great mountains. They had almost forgotten what the outside world looked like.

    In reality, the soldiers that chose to enter the Blood Dragon Unit came from across the entire army. Many willingly joined after the hero, the Blood Dragon, was crucial in that perilous situation, but even more importantly, the soldiers wished to go outside to take a look too! This was especially true for those who were slightly younger.

    In the past, they carried a heavy burden on their shoulders. Who would not wish to take a look at the outside world?! They had finally walked out of the ce, so how could they not feel eager to explore?

    Tang Wulin was flying forward when he suddenly sensed something and he slowed down slightly.

    In order to gauge his Spirit Domain spiritual power cultivation base during his flight, he unleashed his spiritual aura to allow himself to sense even further. This was one of the methods of cultivating spiritual power passed down by Cao Dezhi. The best cultivation method was to reach for one¡¯s limits continuously until one¡¯s spiritual power had achieved a certain level.

    Just like a moment ago, Tang Wulin suddenly sensed a blood essence fluctuation soaring to the sky within his spiritual consciousness.

    What was that?

    This blood essence fluctuation was even more powerful than his own! This was simply unimaginable.

    Tang Wulin frowned deeply as he gazed into the distance.

    The strength of this blood essence fluctuation far exceeded his own. If his spiritual power had not been great enough, he would not have even been able to sense that. Who was this powerhouse?

    Why had such a powerful creature appeared in the distant western frontier of the continent? From a human standpoint, such powerful blood essence fluctuation waspletely beyond mankind¡¯s capabilities. Both Tang Wulin and his senior disciple brother A Ruheng¡¯s blood essence fluctuation had already reached the maximum level for a human, but even both of thembined was still no match for the aura he had just sensed.

    Tang Wulin raised his hand. The group flying behind reduced their speed immediately.

    A Ruheng arrived by Tang Wulin¡¯s side in a sh. ¡°Junior brother, what happened?¡±

    Tang Wulin pointed in the direction detected by his spiritual power. ¡°It seems like there is an extremely powerful creature over there. Should we avoid it or...¡±

    ¡°Avoid it for what? Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± A Ruheng¡¯s eyes began to glow and he flew toward the location indicated by Tang Wulin without the slightest hesitation.

    He was looking to spar with a powerhouse in an attempt to vent the pent-up anger he had gathered while in the Blood God Army. He had nned to have a match with Tang Wulin, but he was feeling slightly embarrassed after Tang Wulin had just saved him and Sima Jinchi. In addition, he had yet to recover from his mood earlier. Suddenly bumping into a worthy opponent was like a wishe true for him!

    ¡°Senior brother, slow down.¡± Tang Wulin hastily pped the wings on his back as he followed behind. ¡°This blood essence fluctuation was truly extraordinary!¡±

    The rest of the people followed behind hastily. Just then, a roar suddenly came from the distance, precisely where Tang Wulin had said the blood essence fluctuation wasing from.

    When the roar was heard, it was as if a giant, primitive beast was stretching its body. In the distance, they saw a golden light which made even the daylight seem dim.

    Long Yuxue could not help covering her rosy lips as she sat in the control cabin. Oh my god! What sort of creature was that? It was actually capable of unleashing such terrifying aura.

    Flying at the front, A Ruheng hastily came to a halt in the sky while his expression turned slightly grim.

    It had only taken one single roar to unleash an aura that could even leave the heavens in awe. Just how powerful would a creature need to be in order to achieve that?

    Tang Wulin stopped next to A Ruheng. For some reason, he felt a slight sense of familiarity toward the roar and aura.

    Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi stopped at Tang Wulin¡¯s other side. He muttered to himself, ¡°Is it charging at us?¡±

    Uncertainty rippled through Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. They had just left the Blood God Army, and it had been so well-concealed besides. Why did this powerhouse appear here for no reason?

    Firstly, he was certain that it did not have an abyssal aura. Such a powerful abyssal creature could not exist without the abyssal passage.

    Secondly, he was sure that it was not an evil soul master. The exuberance of that gush of blood essence fluctuation was almost solid. It was like a small sun, bursting with masculinity, so this was not something an evil soul master could possess.

    So, it was neither an evil soul master nor a powerhouse from the abyssal ne. Tang Wulin had not provoked anyone! It was even less possible that someone could time it to such perfection. Could it be that a powerhouse had been engaged in closed-door cultivation here and had just finished?

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go around it.¡±

    He recognized the great responsibility on himself. The unknown powerhouse¡¯s ability was truly awe-inspiring, so it was better for them to avoid trouble whenever possible. It was best that they bypass it.

    Nevertheless, there are some things that are unavoidable, no matter how hard you try.

    Just as Tang Wulin was nning to have the group to circle around the other direction, the source of the incredible blood essence fluctuation seemed to have noticed them. In only a fraction of a second, the thick blood essence fluctuation wasing toward them at lightning speed. From a bird¡¯s-eye view, One could even see a ball of dense duskgold radiance shooting toward them.

    ¡°Is it truly heading toward us?¡± A Ruheng raised an eyebrow.

    Tang Wulin frowned. ¡°Everyone, stay alert.¡±

    There was no need for him to give orders as the Blood God Army¡¯s soldiers were all very experienced in actualbat. Twenty-four ck mecha dispersed rapidly as they arranged themselves battle formation best suited to each person¡¯s skills. They formed a semi-circr barrier in front of Tang Wulin¡¯s group of three people.

    Instinctively, Jiang Wuyue made his ck mecha shield Long Yuxue, while Long Yuxue pulled the gigantic soul firearm from her back and ced it on her shoulder.

    The enormous firearm was glowing with dashes of blue light on its surface as it gave out a soft humming sound.

    Ma Shan stood in front of Ling Wuyue with a pair of war hammers in his ck mecha¡¯s hands. They were evenrger than those he had used against Ma Shan previously. Faint green light shimmered on the war hammers which was not just for aesthetics. The surface was equipped with high-frequency oscitory wave. Even a ck mecha¡¯s protective shield could not withstand many strikesing from thebined might of his monstrous strength and high-frequency tremors.

    A slight smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He drew a circle with his hands as his entire body emitted a brilliant light. Faint golden radiance emerged as his two-word battle armor attached to his body.

 Chapter 1126 - The Arrival of Duskgold

    <h4>Chapter 1126: The Arrival of Duskgold</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After the influence of his elevated cultivation base caused it to evolve,

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lustrous two-word battle armor seemed to be shining brilliantly. As soon as it appeared, it turned into the core of the entire Blood God Unit.

    After the Golden Dragon Spearnded in Tang Wulin¡¯s palm, everyone on the scene felt refreshed and spirited.

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi stood by Tang Wulin¡¯s side, so they felt it most clearly.

    In the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge, both of them fought against Tang Wulin before, and after examining themselves, they had they came to the conclusion that their abilities approached those of Tang Wulin.

    However, when Tang Wulin unleashed his battle armor and weapon before them, they feltpletely different immediately.

    His aura...

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi could not help but be astonished.

    Tang Wulin unleashed a sense of otherworldliness from his body. It was not as exuberant as the blood essence fluctuation in the distance, but they were in awe because they felt as if they could not sense Tang Wulin¡¯s presence if they could not see him with their own eyes.

    One with the Heaven!

    Was that how the legendary One with the Heaven was supposed to feel like? One with the Heaven must be built upon the foundation of Spirit Domain spiritual power. Only a powerhouse with incredible spiritual power and a high cultivation base could possess it. Up till now, Sima Jinchi could only do that when he unleashed his saber¡¯s consciousness and saber air, but he could certainly not enter a state of total control as easily as Tang Wulin.

    It had only been a few days since thepetition ended! How did he be so powerful?

    Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng exchanged a nce as they saw the uncertainty in each other¡¯s eyes.

    When they saw the seven soul rings that slowly arose from Tang Wulin¡¯s body, it was even more difficult for them toe to terms with it.

    Four ck soul rings, one green-gold soul ring, and two orange-gold soul rings.

    The first thought both of them had was, ¡®Did this boy really came from the Douluo Continent?¡¯. The level of his soul rings had gone far beyond what an ordinary soul master was supposed to have!

    They had heard of the orange-gold soul ring before, but what was going on with the green soul ring?

    The duskgold light orb in the distance was already approaching closer and closer without giving them time to ponder further. For some reason, the duskgold radiance suddenly leaped into the sky like a cannonball. As it flew upward, a deafening boom was heard at ground level. One could clearly see from the sky that a stretch of ground one hundred meters in diameter caved in as if it was pounded by a terrifying massive force.

    The duskgold silhouette arrived nearby the group in a split second. He stopped and revealed his natural appearance.

    It had an exceedingly strong and powerful physique. A Ruheng was already muscr yet this person was two heads taller while its body was even tougher. Ayer of faint duskgold emerged on the surface of its skin. It was only dressed in a vest, revealing a pair of arms as brawny as a mecha¡¯s. Its entire body emitted a massive blood essence fluctuation, pulsating rapidly despite its size.

    Its enormous pair of bronze bell-like eyes were filled with such savagery that even the more than twenty ck mechas were incapable of shaking him.

    Its gaze had only swept across once beforending on Tang Wulin, and its eyes glowed immediately.

    ¡°You¡¯re... Tang Wulin?¡± Its voice sounded deep and thick with a sense of strength that was difficult to describe.

    ¡°I am. Who are you?!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power was beyond sensitive. He could sense that the creature before him certainly had no good intentions for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Bear Lord. You can address me like that. Boy, you may as well take your own life rather than wait for me to get to work,¡± said the Bear Lord in an ostentatious manner.

    Tang Wulin had yet to reply when A Ruheng intervened. ¡°Who are you? How dare you order my junior brother to kill himself?¡±

    A Ruheng was never a good-tempered person. Moreover, he was feeling rather restrained at the time. Even though he was well aware of the opponent¡¯s extraordinary ability, he still charged forward in a sh.

    A heavy blood essence fluctuation exploded from A Ruheng¡¯s body abruptly as he unleashed the Body Sect¡¯s Secret Technique.

    Under the watchful eye of many of the Blood Dragon Unit¡¯s members, A Ruheng still managed to drag a series of phantom shadows behind his back within a very short period of time. In a sh of movement, his fist arrived at the Bear Lord. It was so superhumanly powerful that it even managed to tear into space itself, violently warping the surrounding air.

    The Bear Lord¡¯s lips cracked into a disdainful smile as it raised his left hand at once with its palm turning duskgold.

    ¡°Bang!¡± There was the sound of a muffled explosion. An intense gust of wind burst forth in a split second as an exuberant blood red radiance spread outward.

    Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi¡¯s pupils constricted almost simultaneously because they could clearly see that A Ruheng¡¯s vigorous and powerful punch pounded against the Bear Lord¡¯s palm yet it did not even move an inch. It was as if he had smashed against an impregnable fortress. There was utterly no way he could do anything to the Bear Lord.

    The Bear Lord¡¯s lips cracked into a cold smile. Its opened palm suddenly clenched, grabbing A Ruheng fist as its five fingers closed abruptly.

    ¡°Crackkkk!¡± The sound that made the group¡¯s teeth ache echoed through the area.

    The Strength God A Ruheng cultivated painstakingly in order to finallyplete the Body Sect¡¯s Secret Technique. His body was so powerful, yet his right fist was crushed by force within the Bear Lord¡¯s grip.

    This was simply unimaginable. Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment before he immediately reacted to the situation. The wings on his back pped as he shot toward the Bear Lord at lightning speed like a meteor while his spear was akin to a dragon.

    Even though he had no idea why this assant was targeting him, the only thing he could do now was respond ordingly.

    The Bear Lord swung its right hand and tossed A Ruheng toward Sima Jinchi, who wasunching an attack toward it, while its right hand aimed a p at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin could finally experience the terror of the Bear Lord when he was truly confronting it. The Bear Lord¡¯s p appeared to be nothing unusual, but when its palm arrived before Tang Wulin, he felt as if a huge mountain was mming toward him.

    The suffocating sensation and inevitability of the blow were felt in a split second. Everything in his surroundings seemed to be smothered by the momentum of this p. It was as if it was nning to pulverize Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body.

    Tang Wulin was temporarily stunned. In the past, the only thing he could do was evade and retreat.

    Yet, after the battle with the abyssal ne, he was already not the same Tang Wulin, having achieved mastery throughprehensive meditation.

    A valiant dragon¡¯s roar was heard from Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth. Hepelled the Golden Dragon King Bloodline fluctuation while his Dragon Core pulsed violently. His blood essence fluctuation surged to perfection before it burst out from his body.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s entire person radiated an unfathomably powerful aura just as a gigantic golden dragon¡¯s head emerged from his body. Even the Bear Lord could not maintain its expression when the valiant golden dragon¡¯s roar was heard.

    It was as if the Golden Dragon King had graced them with its presence at the sound of the dragon¡¯s roar. An iparably strong blood essence fluctuation suppressed the bloodline aura emitted from the Bear Lord¡¯s body till its palm slowed down by half.

    Meanwhile, the Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand struck at the front of the Bear Lord. The gigantic golden dragon¡¯s head had transformed into a giant dragon with its gaping jaws about to devour the Bear Lord.

    Ever since he created the King¡¯s Path and the Final Stake, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Nine Moves had already changedpletely. The Golden Dragon Roar was followed by the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven. In a split second, his blood soul fusion skill was triggered simultaneously. His soul power and bloodline power, which had merged together, bloomed out at once. It was as if there were thousands of giant blue-gold dragons fusing with the spear.

    The Bear Lord had a slight change of countenance upon sensing the golden dragon¡¯s aura. With a great shout, it made a fist!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A terrifying energy shockwave wreaked havoc in the sky!

 Chapter 1127 - The Terrifying Bear Lord

    <h4>Chapter 1127: The Terrifying Bear Lord</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spear technique appeared simple but was actuallybined with his blood soul fusion skill, Golden Dragon Spear and spiritual power. Even though his cultivation base was only that of a seven-ringed soul master, relying on the amplification of his two-word battle armor he was already elevated to the Title Douluo rank. In addition to that, fusing a few types of his powerful abilities he could even defeat a Hyper Douluo when his spear pierced forward.

    Terrifying energy tremors loudly burst forth in the air. Sima Jinchi had caught A Ruheng just in time to witness the scene earlier when both of them were sted dozens of meters away.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear was filled with a form of domineering aura that none of them had ever seen in the earlierpetitions. He was like an eagle at the end of its flight. No matter how powerful the opponent was he would never flinch.

    Within the loud boom, the Golden Dragon Spear was bounced high into the air. It was as if the gigantic golden dragon had already devoured the Bear Lord. However, the Bear Lord¡¯s original body was revealed in the very next moment after the golden radiance dissipated.

    Tang Wulin was a little pale but his right hand was still firmly gripping the Golden Dragon Spear.

    ¡°Great. I truly didn¡¯t expect you to already be capable of receiving a punch from me. No wonder big brother asked me to kill you as soon as possible. It makes sense. Boy, you¡¯re already qualified to experience my true ability now.¡±

    As it was speaking, the Bear Lord shook its exceedingly brawny arms. Duskgold sharp des instantly slid out of the tips of its fingers, while its aura wildly boomed. Its figure erged at once and it immediately transformed into a terrifying giant bear over a hundred meters in height. A pair of sharp duskgold ws grewrger with the size of its body and finally grew to a length of over thirty meters.

    ( Boxno vel. co m ) People as strong as A Ruheng, Sima Jinchi, Ma Shan, Jiang Wuyue could not help drawing a cold breath upon witnessing its form.

    The creature before their eyes felt like a demon that had no equal in its time, capable of tearing the sky and breaking the ground!

    ¡°Duskgold Dreadw Bear!¡± Words had almost escaped Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. He could finally understand why did this opponent¡¯s aura felt so familiar.

    Back in the beginning, he had once encountered a Duskgold Dreadw Bear in Spirit Ascension tform. As a result, his ability was vastly enhanced.

    ¡°Your martial soul is the Duskgold Dreadw Bear?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was already filled with solemness.

    Of course, he was well aware of the significance of a Duskgold Dreadw Bear. He learned from Shrek Academy¡¯s teachings that this martial soul was actuallyparable to a real giant dragon! However, a precedent case of Duskgold Dreadw Bear soul master had never appeared in the history of mankind because the soul beast was truly too savage.

    A Duskgold Dreadw Bear of thousand-year cultivation base could easily tear apart a ten-thousand-year soul beast into pieces. In the world of soul beasts, it was definitely considered the most peak existence.

    Could it be that...

    ¡°Martial soul? That¡¯s a thing for humans. All human beings deserve to die!¡±

    Bear Lord did not have the slightest intention to continue talking to Tang Wulin. Its pair of over thirty meters long terrifying sharp duskgold des abruptly shed across the air.

    Its pair of sharp ws seemed to be capable of tearing the sky. The moment it shed, the terrifying de¡¯s radiance shed past the range of five hundred meters in diameter that not only enshrouded Tang Wulin, A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi, but it had also managed to enshroud the twenty-four ck mechas in the distance with its radiance.

    The sky turned dark soon after. This very moment simply felt like the arrival of doomsday for the Blood Dragon Unit.

    Limit Douluo! The idea suddenly popped inside Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. The Bear Lord¡¯s ability was enough to rival a Limit Douluo. Moreover, it was a Duskgold Dreadw Bear. Yes! it was referring to them as human beings earlier. There was no doubt that this creature here could possibly be an iparably powerful Duskgold Dreadw Bear!

    There could be such a powerful soul beast in this world? Moreover, it seemed to be acquainted with Tang Wulin.

    These ideas crossed Tang Wulin¡¯s mind in a split second.

    Based on his current cultivation base in addition to the two-word battle armor and his set of techniques. Tang Wulin had the confidence to withstand a Hyper Douluo¡¯s attacks. However, the creature before his eyes had far more power than just a Hyper Douluo.

    This creature was the Bear Lord, the Bear Lord who had no equal in its time. It was the king among the Duskgold Dreadw Bears. One of the few remaining Beasts!

    When it truly revealed its terrifying power, it had taken only one hit and that was enough to make everyone feel like they were on the verge of death. It just felt like their doomsday!

    Tang Wulin strenuously inhaled a deep breath as he was caught in a daze. As the core of the Blood Dragon Unit, he could not retreat. If he were to retreat at this time, then everyone behind would have to suffer the Bear Lord¡¯s strike that could even tear open the sky. If he were to fall back at this moment, he would still have the opportunity to dodge.

    When he created the spear technique King¡¯s Path and Final Stake, the phrase ¡®fall back¡¯ had already disappeared from his dictionary.

    No matter how powerful the enemy, no matter how ferocious the opponent, he could only advance forward on the King¡¯s Path that belonged to him!

    The Dragon Moon battle armor on Tang Wulin¡¯s body burst forth with the valiant dragon¡¯s roar. A gigantic golden dragon shadow emerged behind his back. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand shot exceedingly bright res. His entire person seemed to have transformed into a golden sun in a split second.

    Elements with all sorts of attributes wildly gathered towards him in the air. It felt like even if he was confronting a true Title Douluo, it was nothing more than this.

    Thousands of golden radiances shot out instantly. There was only the spear in his hand on Tang Wulin¡¯s mind and nothing else.

    It felt like every stream of golden radiance from the Golden Dragon Spear managed to trace the tracks left behind when the pair of Duskgold Dreadw swept past the void. It was precisely aimed at the most core and toughest part of the Duskgold Dreadw.

    Spear¡¯s golden radiance collided with the Duskgold Dreadw that could tear heaven and earth before breaking down. Those thousands of spear¡¯s radiances only managed to slow down the Duskgold Dreadw¡¯s speed.

    However, he was not fighting alone. Violent heartbeat was heard from Tang Wulin¡¯s side. A Ruheng¡¯s body had already swelled up to over ten meters while his thunder-like muffled heartbeat urged his blood essence into fluctuating violently. Faint blood mes burned around his body.

    His blood essence that was iparably heavy felt like it was unleashed when the soul master ignited himself. A Ruheng understood that the creature before his eyes was the most formidable enemy in his life, so he dared not act mercifully for the slightest. Ayer of bright golden color rippled on the surface of his skin just like meteors as he smashed towards the Bear Lord from the side.

    Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi had already unleashed his Dragon ying Saber. Sad and bitter dragon¡¯s roar echoed through the entire sky. An enormous evil dragon appeared out of thin air and transformed into the Dragon ying Saber¡¯s grindstone. The saber swept across and split open the sky and earth.

    The Dragon ying Saber cut across the vast sky in a split second as an iparable aura fused into the Sabersoul.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s body had vanishedpletely. He unleashed his seventh soul skill known as Dragon ying Body with his Sabersoul acting as ferocious as hell.

    At the same time, twenty-four mechas simultaneouslyunched their attacks.

    All the closebat mechas blocked themselves in front of long-range attack mechas. These twenty-four ck mechas were coincidentally made up of half closebat and half long-range attack mechas.

    The heavy soul sniper rifle had alreadypleted its localization. The streams of dark blue radiance on the surface of the over eight meters long gigantic soul weapon grew thicker. Just as Bear Lord opened up its pair of Duskgold Dreadw and pped toward them, the cool-looking weapon was finallyunched for the first time.

    A ray of dark blue light soundlessly shot out. The moment it was shot out, there was no majestic aura. Despite the enormous size, the beam that was shot out by it was only about the thickness of a human finger. If one did not pay close attention, they could not even see it.

    The dark blue shadow had only shed once before it vanished and arrived before Bear Lord¡¯s chest in an instant.

    Bear Lord was over a hundred meters tall at present. It was such a huge target so there was no need for one to specifically aim it.

    The spear¡¯s radiance of Tang Wulin had only managed to withstand Bear Lord¡¯s Duskgold Dreadw for a moment when the duskgold sharp ws started closing in on them again. On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s attempt to buy time was not wasted either. He had managed to buy adequate time for the twenty-four ck mechas to fall back from the attack¡¯s range.

    The Bear Lord did not pay too much attention to them as its original target hard been Tang Wulin alone. As long as it could kill Tang Wulin, the rest of the human being did not mean anything to it.

    However, an unknown piercing pain suddenly appeared on its chest. Bear Lord¡¯s gaze was caught in a daze for a moment before ayer of duskgold radiance burst out of the duskgold fur on its skin.

    The strongest point of a Duskgold Dreadw Bear was its defense and attacking ability. Though it was incapable of long-range attack, it could still be described as the king of closebat.

    The Bear Lord was one of the Ten Great Beasts since thousands of years ago. Moreover, it was ranked among the first few. Excluding her excellency, out of all the soul beasts today there was only the leader of Ten Great Beasts that could make him serve sincerely.

 Chapter 1128 - Long Yuxueâ€™s Beam

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Long Yuxue¡¯s Beam</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It had never taken the attacks by humans too seriously before. Even if a Limit Douluo attacked the Bear Lord, it was not easy for it to be wounded.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    A soft sound made Bear Lord¡¯s body shudder. An expression of disbelief was instantly reflected in its eyes. Its pair of sharp outstretched ws suddenly shook. A surge of immense and terrifying dark golden air flow burst forth like an exploding cloud as it sent A Ruheng, Sima Jinchi, and Tang Wulin flying.

    Tang Wulin did not even get a chance to unleash the skill he had prepared. Although his Blood Soul Fusion Skill¡¯s version of Thousand using Fingers could not really block Bear Lord¡¯s attack, he was prepared to merge Thousand using Fingers with Final Stake and fight against Bear Lord by risking his life. His returned Spear¡¯s Gleam from the pressure was actually him relying on Bear Lord¡¯s strength topress his Spear¡¯s Consciousness as much as possible.

    However, the Bear Lord¡¯s strength was too terrifying. Even Tang Wulin himself was unsure if his stabs could harm it. However, there was no doubt that there was still an eighty percent chance that he could be torn to pieces by Bear Lord.

    A sudden change appeared at this very moment. The Duskgold Dreadw unleashed by Bear Lord had been exchanged by a vibration force. On the surface, it seemed that they were sent flying, but they were actually unharmed.

    Bear Lord¡¯s eyes bulged. Its focus was not on Tang Wulin, but on the great firearm on Long Yuxue¡¯s shoulder which had just finished firing a dark blue light beam.

    ¡®This...what is this?¡¯

    ¡®What kind of attack is this?¡¯

    Bear Lord had already forgotten how long it had been since itst felt fear in his heart. It did not expect to fear a human¡¯s weapon that it had been looking down on.

    ¡®What was that?¡¯ Bear Lord¡¯s heart was filled with puzzlement. It clearly did not notice its defenses being impacted. However, intense pain suddenly erupted in its body. Had its internal organs not been cultivated to the point that they had defensive powers simr to its outer body, it reckoned that its body would have exploded.

    Even so that insignificant shot had truly harmed it. If it did not instinctively move his heart to another position within its body, its heart could have possibly been shot through.

    At this very moment, eleven other long-range ck mechas let loose their attacks. Two huge boomerangs impressively appeared and cut the air. Another ten long-range attack ck mechas had the exact same attacks. Ten scarlet beams instantly shot toward Bear Lord.

    Currently, Bear Lord¡¯s body was too massive and the speed of light was too quick. It could only manage to unleash his defenses to the extreme.

    However, when the beams of red light fell on its body, a feeling simr to the prior attack appeared. Its outer defenses did not experience a thing, but a series of explosions kept sounding in its body. Although these red beams wereparatively weaker than the previous attack, they had harmed it as well. The intense scorching feeling made Bear Lord release a series of furious howls.

    Bear Lord aside even Tang Wulin, A Ruheng, and Sima Jinchi were bewildered.

    What was happening? The individual before them was a being who was close to a Limit Douluo in strength! How could such a being be in so much pain to even jump under a ck mecha¡¯s attack? It appeared to have suffered some real damage.

    What were the attacks unleashed by the Blood God Army¡¯s ck mechas?

    If they could even harm a Limit Douluo-ranked soul beast, they dared not imagine the effects if the attacks were used on themselves.

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi felt dread the clearest. This was because they were nearly ¡°shot to death¡± in Blood God Army!

    Although A Ruheng was of the opinion that his body was tough, there was clearly much difference between him and the Bear Lord before him.

    Even Bear Lord could not deal with these beam attacks right now. Just how powerful were those long-range attacks?

    Bear Lord¡¯s body almost seemed like a deted balloon as it instantly shrunk. As a peerless great beast, its intelligence was not inferior to a human¡¯s. When it felt the pain from these soul beams the first thing that came to its mind was to shrink its body. After its body shrunk, it would not be thatrge of a target anymore. At least it could avoid some attacks.

    The Bear Lord did not care about directly attacking Tang Wulin anymore. It swayed its body and charged toward Long Yuxue who had dealt it the highest damage.

    If one looked closely enough, they could see fresh blood flowing out of Bear Lord¡¯s mouth. The wound was caused by Long Yuxue¡¯s huge soul tool was enough to make it spit blood.

    Although the sudden change shocked Tang Wulin his reflexes were very quick as well.

    ¡°Rawrr!¡± A sonorous dragon¡¯s roar burst forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth. Golden Dragon Roar!

    At the same time, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shone with extreme brightness. His pupils became vertical as an invisible domineering air suddenly burst forth from his body.

    Dragon Might!

    This was his first time unleashing the Golden Dragon King¡¯s natural abilities after he had broken through to a seven-ringed cultivation base and obtained the martial soul avatar ability.

    He unleashed his Dragon Might and the space around him was covered in ayer of golden light. The Golden Dragon¡¯s illusory shadow was suddenly condensed behind him. The pair of brilliant golden eyes suddenly turned blood red as they stared at the Bear Lord.

    Due to his wounds, Bear Lord was in an extremely furious state right now. However even in such state, when the pair of blood-colored eyes stared at him it could not help but shudder.

    It felt as if the king had just emerged from his closed cultivation in the depths of the earth. The Bear Lord had almost fallen to prostrate before him. The Bear Lord could not help but tremble with fear the Dragon God¡¯s aura that had appeared just now. The fury in his heart toned down a bit and his movements slowed down subsequently.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A scarlet golden figure rammed into the Bear Lord from the side.

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi had something inmon, they loved to fight. People who loved to fight had a special characteristic, they had richbat experiences.

    Although they did not understand what situation led to the change in Bear Lord, they could definitely not let this opportunity slip through their fingers.

    Tang Wulin intimidated him with Dragon Might while A Ruheng directly rammed into the Bear Lord. He was currently don in his battle armor.

    In terms of cultivation base, A Ruheng was already extremely close to a Title Douluo. With his battle armor and Body Sect Innate Secret Technique he could even hold his ground against a Hyper Douluo. This tackle of his was extremely wild. Even with Bear Lord¡¯s cultivation base, it was sent flying a dozen meters.

    At the same time, a brilliant Saber¡¯s Gleam descended from the skies. It directly fell towards the top of Bear Lord¡¯s head.

    Only now did Bear Lord react. He raised his right hand and grabbed the Dragon ying Saber.

    ¡°ng!¡± The Dragon ying Saber released a deafening dragon¡¯s wail. Bear Lord only felt a surge of bleakness intrude into its mind and spirit. It was as if there were countless giant dragons dying in front of it. All the hatred from the fallen dragons were instantly gathered into it.

    At this moment, Dragon Might was suddenly intensified. A beam of golden light was instantly projected forth. It was like a great golden path. When it passed through Bear Lord¡¯s body, Bear Lord could only feel a king¡¯s aura suddenly appearing inside of it. The aura quickly drove out the aura it had on itself. Even its body was momentarily paralyzed.

    Then it saw a person in golden helmet and armor with dragon wings extended behind him. It was Tang Wulin. He had his handsome features covered with a golden mask.

    The current Tang Wulin seemed to have been erged infinitely. The inscriptions on the Golden Dragon Spear shone brightly with a golden light. All the giant dragons that wailed on the Dragon ying Saber after feeling this aura seemed to have fallen onto the ground as they worshipped him.

 Chapter 1129 - A Different Martial Soul Fusion Skill?

    <h4>Chapter 1129: A Different Martial Soul Fusion Skill?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Dragon ying Saber had turned golden in an instant. Nine giant dragons soared on the de. Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi¡¯s body was also dyed in the same color. The Bear Lord¡¯s initially firm grip on the Dragon ying Saber loosened.

    A circle of golden light ring burst forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The dense bloodline aura and the gorgeous light ring instantly enveloped the entire battlefield.

    Golden Dragon Rage Domain!

    Faced with this expert who was most probably of a Limit Douluo¡¯s rank, he dared not ck off or hide his strength.

    His Golden Dragon Rage Domain had greatly increased all hisrade¡¯s strength as he entered into his state of Golden Dragon Rage. The person who benefited the most was Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi.

    The Demon ying Saber in his hands released an extremely pleasing ring. Sima Jinchi only felt a great suction forceing from the de. To his surprise, it instantly sucked him in and he entered into his martial soul avatar¡¯s state again. However this time it did not happen under his own control, it happened on its own.

    His Dragon ying Saber shook violently as an ferocious unparalleled air suddenly burst forth from it. Even with Bear Lord¡¯s cultivation base, it unable to hold the saber in his grip anymore.

    The Dragon ying Saber directly ascended into the sky. It shone brightly with golden light. Inscriptions swiftly appeared as if some seal was broken.

    Tang Wulin was puzzled. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hands turned into King¡¯s Path and at the same time when he charged toward Bear Lord, his own seventh soul ring lit up as well.

    Martial soul avatar!

    The huge Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s avatar did not appear but his battle armor suddenly liquified. Shortly after, the golden scales on his body suddenly thickened and their weight increased. His entire person shook and he transformed into a golden dragon.

    The golden dragon was not huge. It was only five meters in length. However, Bear Lord¡¯s expression suddenly changed the instant it appeared.

    The golden dragon reached out with its left forew. The Dragon ying Saber in midair dropped down from the skies and instantly fell down into the left forew¡¯s grasp.

    With a slight movement, a golden line appeared on King¡¯s Path in air. The golden line traced along the King¡¯s Path and went straight for Bear Lord.

    Bear Lord¡¯s pupils greatly contracted. It furiously howled towards the skies. The dark golden fur on its body stood on its end. A surge of powerful aura erupted from its body.

    The King¡¯s Path beside him suddenly copsed. Bear Lord struck out with his pair of Duskgold Dreadws at the same time. Although they were not as impressive-looking whenpared to their erged state, the Duskgold Dreadws still brought with them a domineering pressure that could tear the heaven and earth open.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    The golden line drew by the Dragon ying Saber and Bear Lord¡¯s pair of Duskgold Dreadws collided with a crisp sound.

    The golden line crumbled, but Bear Lord acted as if it was hit by lightning. Its body intensely shuddered for a while before it flew towards a faraway direction like a dark golden meteor. It had disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    With Tang Wulin¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes vision, he clearly saw that as a result of the collision with his golden line a grain-sized notch had appeared on Bear Lord¡¯s extremely sharp Duskgold Dreadws. The notch was not big, but they were still true Duskgold Dreadws!

    As for why Bear Lord had such a great reaction, he had no idea.

    The golden dragon moved as it extended its wings in midair and returned to its human form. This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time using his martial soul avatar. The feeling was really wonderful. However, there was something that he did not understand. He did not control it consciously, but why was his martial soul in the form of Golden Dragon King and not the Bluesilver Emperor.

    Tang Wulin heaved a great sigh and looked at A Ruheng. ¡°Senior disciple brother, are you alright?¡±

    A Ruheng waved his fists that had been shattered by Bear Lord just before. To his surprise, it had healedpletely. ¡°I¡¯m alright. My body is very durable.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s wrist shook as he hurled the golden Dragon ying Saber in his hands. The golden light dimmed and Sima Jinchi appeared as well. However, the current him had an extremely unusual expression. He looked at Tang Wulin as if he had seen a ghost.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze towards him was also one with great puzzlement. He was also unsure why such a situation had happened.

    They walked out of the Blood God Army in high spirits. They had not even walked for a long time before they met such a powerful being. Tang Wulin was not pleased with himself just because they had repelled Bear Lord. On the contrary, his heart was filled with terror.

    Without a doubt, the Bear Lord had enough strength to annihte them. The biggest reason why it had lost this time was that it did not understand them. Tang Wulin, A Ruheng, and Sima Jinchi had used all their skills to deal with it. Sima Jinchi¡¯s Dragon ying Saber even acted strangely in the end. However, they were still unable to do any actual damage to the Bear Lord.

    In this battle, the ones who had truly changed the tide was not the three of them who were the strongest, but Long Yuxue¡¯s shot instead.

    That was why, after the three of them looked at each other as their gazes finally fell onto Long Yuxue. What was that attack of hers? It surprisingly wounded the Bear Lord with such powerful defenses.

    ¡°Let¡¯snd and find somece to reorganize ourselves.¡± Everyone needed to recondition themselves. There was no telling when the Bear Lord would make aeback. Although Tang Wulin did not know why it wanted to kill him, he still had to make preparations.

    Tang Wulin brought the others tond on the ground. He knew that his top priority right now was to understand thepanions around him first.

    Initially, he thought that he did understand them since A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were his former opponents. Naturally, he would have a deeper understanding of them since they had truly fought before this. The others were hisrades in the Blood God Army.

    However, it seemed that his own understanding was not as deep. He must work on it.

    The Blood Dragon Unit members quickly set up a base camp. Various detection equipment and mini radars were installed. They had quickly finished assembling a high-quality mini base came with high speed.

    When he saw the twenty ck mechas finish setting up the camp in an orderly fashion in just ten minutes, the vein on Sima Jinchi¡¯s forehead pulsed while A Ruheng seemed unmoved as he did not understand much about the army.

    Sima Jinchi had always thought that the Southern Army Corps was the most formidable army in the federation. However, the difference in their strengths was huge whenpared with these super mechas.

    It must be known that the mecha masters who were capable of maneuvering super mechas in any army were all proud mainstays of the army.

    The lowest rank of a ck mecha master was a colonel or at least a regimentalmander.

    However, what about these mechas masters? The twenty-four ck mechas seemed like they were the most ordinary of the soldiers. Theybored withoutints and carried out Tang Wulin¡¯s orders. The qualities of these men could not bepared with the ordinary ck mecha masters from other armies.

    Their mecha¡¯s state-of-the-art technologies aside even their weapons made Sima Jinchi, who never used a mecha before, long for them.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s dark blue beam was not the only thing that harmed Bear Lord. The red beams from the other long-range mecha masters did some damage as well.

    What were these equipment? They were definitely not standard federal equipment.

    Tang Wulin looked at Sima Jinchi. ¡°The thing we did just now, does that count as a martial soul fusion skill?¡±

    Sima Jinchi was eyeing the equipment when he heard Tang Wulin¡¯s voice. He turned around to look but his expression was strained. ¡°Of course not. When did you ever encounter a martial soul fusion skill that activated without the user¡¯s consent?¡±

    He was depressed! Just now after Tang Wulin unleashed his Golden Dragon Rage Domain, he hadpletely lost control over himself. Even though he seemed to have achieved a breakthrough after the Dragon ying Saber evolved and became one with him which sublimed his cultivation base, nobody would be willing to lose control over their cultivation base that they had worked on for that many years. Not to mention he was just forced into using his martial soul avatar and became someone else¡¯s weapon!

 Chapter 1130 - Heavy Ion Beam

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Heavy Ion Beam</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin smiled wryly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. It looks like your martial soul and my bloodline are closely rted.¡±

    Sima Jinchi said, ¡°I¡¯ve felt that inside the Battle Networkst time. After colliding with you I felt like I was about to be a Title Douluo. However, I turned normal after I disconnected from thework. I came to find you because I had hoped that I could fight you again and see if I can have the opportunity to achieve a breakthrough. But I never expect things to turn out the way they did. What was that just now? Did you control it on purpose?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but when your Dragon ying Saber evolved I instinctively felt that I should enter my martial soul avatar state. Your Dragon ying Saber felt like a part of my body as well. Then I used it to attack as if it was only natural for me.¡±

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s lips twitched. Even if he thought about it with his feet, he could arrive at the same conclusion. All this while he had thought that his Dragon ying Saber was the most powerful martial soul in the world. He also knew that his martial soul was closely rted to Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul, but he never expected it to be a subordinate kind of rtionship! With his pride, he would have a hard time trying toe to terms with this. However, he could not deny that at Tang Wulin¡¯s side his cultivation showed obvious signs of achieving a breakthrough.

    When he saw Sima Jinchi¡¯s sour expression, Tang Wulin helplessly shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s apletely bad thing. We¡¯re friends after all.¡±

    Sima Jinchi opened his mouth as he wanted to retort about being friends with him. However, there was no way he could bring himself to say it. After all, Tang Wulin did save his life. If he did say those words it would have been too hurtful.

    A Ruheng chuckled. ¡°ept it. I don¡¯t think being a saber of my junior disciple brother is a bad prospect. That¡¯s just the way things are.¡±

    Sima Jinchi threw him a spiteful look to him. ¡°Keep your sarcasm to yourself, we aren¡¯t done yet. You¡¯d be lucky if I didn¡¯t cut you to pieces right now.¡±

    ¡°Come at me! Come!¡± A Ruheng raised his eyebrows with a provoking expression.

    ¡°Yuxue, what is that rifle of yours?¡± Tang Wulin acted as if he heard nothing. He looked directly at Long Yuxue who was resting nearby.

    She came out from her ck mecha under Tang Wulin¡¯s request.

    His question immediately diverted Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng¡¯s attention. Their gazes fell onto Long Yuxue without prior agreement.

    If it was an attack that even Bear Lord could not defend against, then they would not be able to block it no matter how highly they thought of themselves. Their gazes fell onto Long Yuxue. Had the current state of technology improved to such a level already? If a Limit Douluo could be easily killed by modern weapons, what would be the meaning behind the cultivation of soul masters such as themselves?

    Long Yuxue expressionlessly said, ¡°This is thetest technology developed by the army¡¯s research team. The rifle I¡¯m using fires a heavy ion beam.¡±

    ¡°Heavy ion beam?¡± This was their first time hearing such name.

    Long Yuxue nced at A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi. Then she dryly said, ¡°This is a military secret. Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to hear it.¡±

    Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng¡¯s expression stiffened at the same time.

    Tang Wulin nced at them and said, ¡°They¡¯re now members of the Blood Dragon Unit. They should be regarded as a member of our army. If it¡¯s not a top secret, maybe we can be lenient in this case.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Beautifuldy, please go on.¡± A Ruheng nodded his head. Although Sima Jinchi had cool-looking features, he could not mask the hope in his eyes.

    None of them wished that they would face such a terrifying attack that they could not block!

    Long Yuxue considered it and said, ¡°Alright, you guys don¡¯t have to know the theory behind it anyway. The red beams myrades used are called proton beam rifles. Proton beams are special beams. They have very high prative strength. They can virtually prate all kinds of energy defenses and physical defenses. However, the proton beam itself does not pack much of strength. They¡¯re just like light rays. There¡¯s no danger to humans. However, after we researched and developed them, the proton beam can act as a bridge at a certain distance. When it prates the body, the proton beam itself will be ignited within the individual¡¯s body through this bridge after it has gone deep enough. Hence, their destructive power can be magnified. It creates a vacuum in the body and directly destroys the internal organs. Currently, this technology has been in the army for some time. But because of its very powerful destructive power, it¡¯s currently owned by the army only.¡±

    ¡°As for the heavy ion beam that I¡¯m using is still in the experimental stage. Simply put, it¡¯s a strengthened version of the proton beam. If you think of the proton beam as being ignited within the body, then the heavy ion beam will be equivalent to detonating a fixed soul ammunition directly within the body. The problem with heavy ion beam and proton beams is that they have a shorter effective range. With the current technology, they¡¯re only effective within a three hundred meters radius. Beyond that, we can¡¯t urately control the point of detonation within our opponent¡¯s body.¡±

    Long Yuxue¡¯s introduction was slightlyplicated. A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were still befuddled after she finished. Tang Wulin made a simple conclusion. ¡°In other words, these long-range weapons of yours can prate any defense and detonate inside the enemy¡¯s body?¡±

    Long Yuxue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a simple way to put it. It¡¯s actually much moreplicated, but you can think of it that way.¡±

    Prate every defense...

    This was too cruel!

    Sima Jinchi could not help but ask. ¡°It can¡¯t even be blocked by mechas or battle armors?¡±

    Long Yuxue replied, ¡°For proton beams, battle armors of rank-3 and above or a red mecha can block them. However, there¡¯s still a possibility of them being prated after being shot for a long time. As for my heavy ion beam, of all the known defenses only four-word battle armors could block them. Of course, low-ranking battle armors can still weaken them, but the fellow just now didn¡¯t have any defensive equipment. Naturally, our weapons directly took effect within its body. However, its body must¡¯ve been very powerful. Otherwise, its insides should¡¯ve exploded right after it was hit by my heavy ion beam.¡±

    A Ruheng loudly gulped. He had a bad feeling about their situation.

    His body was what he was the most confident about! As the future sessor of Body Sect, he did not have the habit of using a battle armor. However, this heavy ion beam seemed to have been designed to specifically deal with him. He had thought that he would be imprable by des or guns after he cultivated the Innate Secret Technique and it would be difficult for him to die even if he wanted to, but now it seemed that he was not safe after all.

    Tang Wulin could not help but exim. ¡°Modern technology is really progressing at a fast pace. Were these proton beams and heavy ion beams designed to be used against the abyssal ne?¡±

    Long Yuxue nodded. ¡°Proton beams are already developed. If the abyssal creatures had really charged out of the passage the other day, the proton beam attacks would have been fired at them. Proton beams consumed a lot of energy and are the most destructive against living beings without any armor. They were developed to be used against abyssal creatures. If they were used against mechas, they won¡¯t pack much power unless they were aimed directly at the weak points inside the mecha. This problem was only settled when the heavy ion beam was developed. However, heavy ion weapons aren¡¯t well developed yet. Of those that can be fired stably, this one in my hands is the smallest.¡±

    So that¡¯s how it was. After they listened to her exnation, Tang Wulin, A Ruheng, and Sima Jinchi felt better.

    However, no matter how they put it since mankind had developed weapons such as these, they would eventually end up with the military in the future. It seemed that the future prospects of soul masters would be to better control these modern pieces of equipment.

    Was this a good thing or a bad thing?

    After he understood hispanion¡¯s abilities, Tang Wulin felt more at ease. Although the situation before this was very dangerous, they had repelled a Limit Douluo-ranked expert without its battle armor! This meant that they stood a chance against top-ranked experts.

    ¡°Where are we going next?¡± asked A Ruheng.

    Tang Wulin opened the electronic map. He checked their current location with the positioning system and then pointed at one direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Mingdu City first. We¡¯ll take the soul express train from there to the continent.¡±

    Although they had identities within the Blood God Army, it was stationed on the snowy mountain guarding the abyssal ne. If this many ck mechas entered the vicinity of a city, they would certainly be detected by the radars and many unnecessary problems would arise.

    Of course, when he mentioned the soul express train, Tang Wulin could not help but feel some fear in his heart. He had lost count of how many times he had met incidents on a soul express train. It seemed that he and the express train were a jinx to each other.

    Mingdu city was the capital of Douluo Federation. After Shrek City fell, it became thergest city on the continent. Situated on the western parts of the continent, it was a city that was like a forest of steel.

 Chapter 1131 - Revisiting Mingdu City

    <h4>Chapter 1131: Revisiting Mingdu City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin had oncee to this city with hispanions before.

    After a brief moment of rest, their unit went their way. Bear Lord did not reappear before them. They did not know if it went to nurse its wounds or was afraid of them.

    Before entering the range of the military radars they removed their ck mechas and reced them with more ordinary equipment. They rented a few cross-country vehicles and drove towards Mingdu City.

    The army had already settled issues with their identities beforehand. The Blood God Army had quotas for a number of retirees each year. It was a piece of cake for the army to settle a few identities. Other than Tang Wulin, there was no need to cover up identities for the others. The current name on Tang Wulin¡¯s ID was Long Yue!

    Tang Wulin sat on the co-driver¡¯s seat and looked at the passing scenery outside the window. However, his brain was working overtime. Leaving the Blood God Army was equivalent to losing his most powerful protection.

    Tang Wulin believed that his ability was still very obvious. As long as someone was persistent enough, there was a possibility that his identity would be found out. Fortunately, when Shrek Academy was under attack, the final rank-9 fixed soul ammunition had covered him very well. Most of the people had thought that he was dead from the explosion. Moreover, he was not overly popr on the continent.

    The people from Shrek Academy that were truly under the spotlight were of the Sea God Pavilion. His poprity on Star Luo Continent was greater than on Douluo Continent. This was especially true since they were still learning on Demon Ind.

    Of course, it would certainly be insufficient to restore Shrek Academy to its former glory by just relying on their strengths alone. Even Tang Sect was still being suppressed at the current moment. The first thing he had to do was to gather all the forces he could. At the very least, when he raised Shrek Academy¡¯s g again, it would not be instantly overturned.

    When he reminisced about his teachers and fellow schoolmates from Shrek Academy, his heart throbbed with pain.

    Not long ago they were still learning and growing together. He had only truly felt the pain of losing his home in Shrek. However, he even lost his great stable family in the end.

    It seemed that his cultivation base had been improving at a quicker pace in these recent years. He was finally a high-ranking soul master. However, his heart hoped to be with his family and friends! He sought greater strength to better protect them. However, he seemed to be losing even the people whom he could protect right now.

    He shook his head lightly as he cleared his mind of these negative emotions. He clenched his fists. Happiness must be fought for by himself.

    He closed his eyes and organized his thoughts. He wanted to restore Shrek and find his parents. All of this had to be done from scratch.

    The weariness of the journey was nothing for high-ranking soul masters such as them. Two dayster they finally arrived at the federal capital, Mingdu City.

    When they entered Mingdu City¡¯s boundary, the first thing they felt was extreme modernization. All kinds of soul cars sped past them on the streets which were lined with tall buildings on both sides.

    The tall buildings presented a pleasant sight. They could asionally catch glimpses of patrolling mechas in the skies. Their silhouettes looked dazzling.

    In truth, Mingdu City¡¯s security was very good. There was no real need for patrolling. These mechas served more to inspire interest in the younger generation toward all military things.

    Ever since the Hawk Faction gained the upper hand after the federal parliament¡¯s re-election, the influence of the military in the federation grew greatly. It seemed as if war could break out at any time.

    Although he had been spending his time within the Blood God Army, Tang Wulin had immersed himself in researching the federation¡¯s current state before he departed on the way here. Currently, negative reports of the Star Luo Continent and Douluo Continent were the main topics of interest in the federation. The media even dug up old hates that were thousands of years old.

    Without a doubt, this was a tactic to instill hatred toward Star Luo Continent and Douluo Continent by spreading rumors.

    It appeared that it was highly likely that the federation would go to war at any time.

    Tang Wulin was opposed to war, he detested it. However, he could not deny that if war truly broke out it might be an opportunity for him.

    The three continents were far away from each other. If the Douluo Federation wanted to wage war with the other two continents it would certainly tire its troops on a long expedition. Even though soul nes had been developed right now, air space control by airnes alone could not settle a war. Moreover, even if the Star Luo Empire and Dou Spirit Empire were not as powerful as the federation, they would not be much weaker. Once a war starts, it was not something that could be settled in a short amount of time.

    This would also inevitably lead to the weakening of the military forces within Douluo Federation. The other great forces would even join in the war efforts to obtain greater benefits in the future.

    Wars were waged to fight for benefits. The various resources in the Douluo Federation were slowly drying up. If it were not for Star Luo Continent¡¯s and Dou Spirit Continent¡¯s richer resources, why would the federation be publicly preparing to start a war?

    Since there were benefits to be reaped, there was no reason that the great ns and forces would just sit around and continue looking. This was especially true for great forces such as Spirit Pagoda which had a presence on all three continents.

    To improve itsbat strength, the spirit ascension tform¡¯s business would inevitably improve. The prices of the soul spirits would only soar. It was also worth mentioning that the number of soul masters Spirit Pagoda controlled was great as well.

    Recently, there was another piece of information that piqued Tang Wulin¡¯s interest. It seemed that Spirit Pagoda had developed manmade thousand-years and ten-thousand-years spirit souls. The sess in developing ten-thousand-years spirit souls had substantially improved Spirit Pagoda¡¯s standing on the continent once again.

    Ten thousand years spirit souls meant that the soul master¡¯s strength could be improved substantially. They could even reduce the general demand for their spiritual power. After all, a ten-thousand-years spirit soul could bring a soul master four soul skills at most. This way they could reduce the need to absorb more soul spirits.

    Naturally, it was said that the prices for ten-thousand-soul spirits were very high. Ever since they were promoted among the high-ranking soul masters, it quickly filled Spirit Pagoda¡¯s coffers. The Spirit Pagoda even lowered the prices of theirtest sessfully developed thousand-year spirit souls. For the time their business was flourishing. It would not be exaggerating to describe their wealth as beingparable to a country¡¯s.

    It was said that the winds would damage the flourishing trees in a forest. However, judging by Spirit Pagoda¡¯s current situation it did not seem to have such problems. They even became the great founder behind the military¡¯s Hawk Faction.

    This information was the fruits of Tang Wulin¡¯s research throughout these few days.

    Without a doubt, the greatest benefactor from Shrek Academy¡¯s destruction and Tang Sect¡¯s demise was Spirit Pagoda. Now it had truly be the greatest force on the continent.

    Of course, it had been a great force all along. But back then its influence was still bnced off and restricted by Shrek Academy with its high social standing and Tang Sect. However, this restriction was now nonexistent. Spirit Pagoda could umte wealth by unfair means without any care and do whatever they want to do.

    When he thought about this a name naturally appeared in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind, the Holy Spirit Cult!

    Ever since his first encounter with the evil soul master, he had lost count of the times he had crossed paths with evil soul masters. The feelings that the evil soul masters gave him were cruel, vicious, evil, and mysterious.

    That was right. Up until now, he and the other great forces of the continent had no idea where these evil soul masters came from, where they were, and what structure their organization took. Nobody knew anything about them.

    This led to the situation where they could appear anywhere on the continent. Even the recent abyssal ne¡¯s disturbance was rted to them.

    This was cracking their brains! If the abyssal ne invaded their world, who knew how many people would lose their lives. However, the Holy Spirit Cult had done exactly that. They did it cold-bloodedly.

 Chapter 1132 - The Blood Dragon Unitâ€™s Co-captain

    <h4>Chapter 1132: The Blood Dragon Unit¡¯s Co-captain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    What benefit would they receive if all living beings were reduced to ashes?

    The Holy Spirit Cult was undoubtedly the greatest enemy he had to face. Although he was slightly suspicious of Spirit Pagoda, at least for now he did not have any actual proof connecting Spirit Pagoda with the great explosion.

    The next thing on his agenda was to understand the Holy Spirit Cult.

    The most terrifying part of it was not its collective strength, but its concealed and dark nature. The mysterious Holy Spirit Cult was the most terrifying one. When you do not understand your enemy, they could appear before you at any time and turn into your most terrifying adversary.

    Take their recent experience as an example. If Blood Nine had not staked his own life by igniting his life me and Blood God Army¡¯s reactions were not fast enough, the ambush could have resulted in a great tragedy.

    However, how should he go about understanding the Holy Spirit Cult? These evil soul masters were not only strong, but their determination was also unlike any ordinary person. ording to what they currently knew, even if they managed to catch an evil soul master they would be capturing a dead body. They had a plethora of secret techniques to end their own lives.

    Tang Wulin could not help but frown when he thought about this. There was still a lot that he needed to understand. Since his enemy was hidden, he could not afford to quickly expose himself as well. Unless...

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes slightly and a n started developing in his mind.

    They entered Mingdu City and proceeded to look for a ce to settle down. Before they proceed to the inner parts of the continent Tang Wulin had to understand the general state of affairs in the capital, especially regarding the situation following the change in leadership of the federation.

    However, when he prepared to find a ce to stay he discovered another problem...

    ¡°Senior disciple brother, do you have some money?¡± Tang Wulin asked A Ruheng who sat at the back with a slightly awkward tone.

    ¡°Money? What for?¡± A Ruheng caressed his big bald head.

    Tang Wulin shifted his gaze toward Sima Jinchi as thetter replied, ¡°I still have a few tens of thousands.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched. It seemed that he had not much cash on him as well. He could not believe that they had overlooked such an important aspect. It would not be a problem if there were only three of them. Tens of thousands were enough for them to journey into the maind. However, there was twenty-seven of them. Whether it was food for the men or transport they needed the money and they needed a lot of it!

    Regardless of what they wanted to do, they had to solve their financial problem first. Even rebuilding Shrek Academy in the future would requirerge sums of money. A small bag of coins would not be enough.

    Tang Wulin rubbed his temple. He always knew that he would have to face a lot of pressure and problems if he wanted to rebuild Shrek Academy. However, he never expected that the first problem he would have to face to be money.

    They found aparatively normal-looking hotel and checked-in. After they had their lunch, Tang Wulin noticed that they needed more money for their expenses aspared to what he had expected.

    They were all cultivators in their prime. Their appetite...

    He finally understood why hispanions back then disyed the expressions they did when they saw him eating. They must earn money!

    Earn money? How would he do that?

    The first thing he thought about was forging. As a rank-7 Saint Craftsman, there was nothing else he could do to earn as quickly it. However, if he forged there was a possibility of him exposing his identity! After all for such a young Saint Craftsman, wait... young?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. He had been cultivating in the Blood God Army recently. How could he have forgotten something he was skilled at?

    Tang Wulin called Sima Jinchi, A Ruheng, Ma Shan, Jiang Wuyue, Long Yuxue, and Ling Wuyue into his room.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit. The objective of our current trip is quite obvious. Try your best to stay indoors and wait for me in the hotel. When I¡¯m not around...¡± Who should be in charge when he was not around?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze scanned the faces of the people before him. He could not help but feel awkward. There was no doubt in that A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were the most powerful ones among them, but these two were not skilled in leading. Moreover, they were not on good terms with each other. Allowing them to take charge was not a good idea. Not creating trouble would be difficult for them.

    Ma Shan was a suitable candidate, but A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were much stronger than him. Would they submit to him?

    ¡°Who¡¯s in charge?¡± Ling Wuyue asked with a faint smile on her face. She saw the awkward situation Tang Wulin was in.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Our Blood Dragon Unit needs a co-captain. When I¡¯m not here, the co-captain will assumemand. That¡¯s why I gathered all of you here. I wanted to ask who among you is willing to shoulder this responsibility.¡±

    Ling Wuyue shrugged. ¡°Not me.¡±

    Jiang Wuyue nced at Ma Shan. As Ma Shan¡¯s subordinate, he immediately shook his head without hesitation.

    A Ruheng turned to look at Sima Jinchi. There seemed to be sparks flying out of both their eyes. They appeared ready to fight it out at the slightest hint of disagreement.

    Ma Shan looked awkward. These two were so wild and intractable that there was no way he could handle them without Tang Wulin. He did not have enough strength!

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± A voice nobody had expected came at this very moment. It also attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Long Yuxue calmly looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°When you¡¯re not around, I¡¯ll take charge. Let me be the co-captain.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Jiang Wuyue looked at Long Yuxue with shock.

    Long Yuxue nced at him. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±

    Jiang Wuyue hastily shook his head.

    Ling Wuyue giggled. ¡°Little sister Yuxue¡¯s going to be the co-captain? That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±

    A smile appeared on the edge of Ma Shan¡¯s lips but he did not make a sound.

    The two strong men who were having a contest with sparks in their eyes shivered at the same time. This was because the scene of the heavy-ion beam affecting the Bear Lord¡¯s body was reyed in their minds. That weapon... It was truly terrifying!

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have any objections either?¡± Long Yuxue dryly asked.

    Sima Jinchi was never skilled in leading so he nodded. A Ruheng shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s me then. Will this do?¡± The final three words were directed at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin looked at his primary senior officer from the Blood God Army with shock. He never thought that the problem in his heart would be settled so easily by her. He could not help but look at her in a different light now.

    Long Yuxue said to Tang Wulin, ¡°If there¡¯s no problem then you should go do what you have to. Do you need any one of us to go with you?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that first. I¡¯m just going to find some information. I¡¯ll be back soon. Make sure everyone stays inside the hotel. If it¡¯s possible don¡¯t gather everyone in the same ce. Just wait for me.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Long Yuxue did not say much. One word was all she muttered.

    Ling Wuyue said with a smile, ¡°Captain, I think you have a great butler here.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Long Yuxue who was also looking at him with keen sparkling eyes. Tang Wulin wanted to thank her, but he did not know why he could not say the words.

    The others scattered, leaving only Long Yuxue behind.

    ¡°Do contact us anytime you need something. There¡¯s one more thing I want to remind you about. We who are trained by the Blood God Army are all-rounders. We¡¯re not only skilled inbat, but we¡¯re highly-trained in other areas as well. If there¡¯s something you need us to do, I suggest that you give orders for everyone to do it. You¡¯d be wasting resources by having everyone gather here and do nothing,¡± Long Yuxue told Tang Wulin

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°You have a point. I was also thinking about that. Thank you, Yuxue.¡±

    Long Yuxue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m your subordinate right now. These are things that I should do, you don¡¯t have to thank me. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt a warmth spread in his heart as he looked at her receding back. He was genuinely thankful that there was someone who wanted to help him.

    A disappointed look appeared on Long Yuxue¡¯s beautiful face as she exited Tang Wulin¡¯s room. In the end, her personality had dictated her course of action. Even if she knew that it was impossible, she would persist for what she had made up in her mind. If she had the best choice, she would never settle for second best. She might have inherited such stubbornness from her father. At least she was by his side for now. Maybe, someday...

    Half an hour after when Tang Wulin silently left the hotel, he had taken on a whole new appearance.

    He appeared to be in his forties, a middle-aged man who was not pleasing to the eye. His body appeared well-built, but his stature was shorter by half a head than his original height.

    Such an appearance would almost go unnoticed in the crowd. This was the art of disguise he learned from the Demon Ind. It must be known that the secret techniques and little tricks he learned on Demon Ind could even be used to alter the colors of his soul rings, let alone his appearance.

    After he exited the hotel, Tang Wulin did not go to the cksmith¡¯s Association directly. Instead, he took a soul taxi and gave the driver an address.

    The taxi drove on steadily. About half an hourter, he arrived at his destination. Tang Wulin alighted as he raised his head to look at this shop before him.

 Chapter 1133 - Just Like The Hall Masterâ€™s Personal Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Just Like The Hall Master¡¯s Personal Visit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Benevolence Hall sounded like a name that could not possibly be any more ordinary. The cross that marked its signage signified that it was a medicine shop.

    It was of a rather medium scale. Not toorge or too small and everything in it seemed quite inconspicuous.

    Tang Wulin pushed open the door and entered. There were not many customers inside the store and only three or four staff members. Rows of storage shelves disyed all sorts ofmonly used remedies.

    Tang Wulin walked among the shelves leisurely and picked up a few medicines from them before he came to the cashier.

    The attendant at the register took a nce at the items he chose and had a slight change of expression. He raised his head and looked toward Tang Wulin. ¡°Sir, these medicines that you¡¯ve chosen are not used for just a single illness! Are you sure this is correct?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°The medicines I bought are not for healing illnesses, but for sustenance.¡±

    The attendant hastily replied, ¡°Those are medicines which can be toxic. How can you consume it like food?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a good appetite.¡±

    The attendant nodded. ¡°Please follow me then. Let our in-house physician take a look at you.¡±

    The conversation between the two of them sounded mundane, but in reality, it was a series of secret codes. Everything from the moment Tang Wulin began to pick up the medicines contained a hidden message.

    Tang Wulin followed the attendant as they walked to the door by the side. The attendant brought him to an elevator on the second floor without saying a word. Upon boarding the elevator, it only had buttons for the second and third floors. However, the attendant began knocking rapidly against one of the elevator¡¯s metallic walls. After he had knocked rhythmically several dozen times, the electronic disy on the elevator revealed the button for another floor.

    The elevator descended and opened its door.

    The attendant signaled for Tang Wulin to exit the elevator before walking out himself.

    Even though it was two levels underground, the ce was brightly lit. They crossed a passage and arrived at a spacious subterranean cer.

    There were a lot of people bustling about as if they were assembling something. With his sharp eyes, Tang Wulin could tell that the object they were putting together was rted to mechaponents.

    Moreover, those were allponents of a high-ranking mecha and also some core instations.

    Tang Wulin asked nothing and remained quiet the whole time. The attendant eventually led him to a room.

    Inside was a middle-aged man, appearing just as inconspicuous as Tang Wulin.

    ¡°There are seven monsters in the original Tang Sect. Which monster are you?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled, removing an object from his chest pocket and passing it over to the man. ¡°The third in line.¡±

    The original Shrek Seven Monsters established the Tang Sect, but the founder was not the leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters at the time. It was Tang Sect¡¯s first ancestor, Tang San, who ranked third in age.

    Before leaving the Blood God Army, the Heartless Douluo gave Tang Wulin something. It was all the secret strongholds of the Tang Sect on the continent. Every stronghold waspletely separate, so even they were unaware of each other¡¯s existence. Only the highest-ranking officials of the Tang Sect knew their locations.

    Meanwhile, the token in Tang Wulin¡¯s possession belonged to the Douluo Hall.

    It was amand token, not very big and in the shape of a rhombus. The words ¡®Tang San¡¯ were engraved on one side of the token while the other side had the words ¡®Tang Sect¡¯.

    Tang Sect, Tang San!

    For some reason, Tang Wulin had a peculiar feeling in his heart every time he saw these four words. It was as if the name itself was very closely rted to him personally.

    The man had only taken one nce upon receiving themand token before he immediately stood up. His eyes were filled with astonishment. Then, he walked to the front of an instrument located by the side and fed the token into it.

    A light screen appeared. ¡°Life can be heartless, but you may still meet people full of passion. The heartless man was once passionate as well.¡±

    The image of the two phrases attached to a sword blinked seven times on the light screen.

    ¡°Seven lights, just like the Hall Master¡¯s personal visit.¡±

    He removed themand token. When he looked at Tang Wulin once again, his gaze had changedpletely. He spoke respectfully, ¡°Tang Sect, Mingdu division manager, Ji Qi wees the ambassador.¡±

    Themand token given to Tang Wulin by the Heartless Douluo was of highest rank avable to the Douluo Hall. One was granted the authority to move all the Tang Sect¡¯s resources with thismand token. It was the first time this manager ever encountered a person of such a rank.

    Ever since the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters was destroyed by the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition, they had maintained a low profile and remained quiet. The great divisions had all shrank on the surface. Even as such, they were still being harassed by many parties.

    At present, the appearance of the highest rankmand token in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand was a great surprise to this division manager.

    Tang Wulin sized up the person before his eyes. Ji Qi had a tall, brawny figure and a fairplexion. He was slightly chubby, so he appeared very good-natured when he cracked a smile. He had an honest appearance that posed no threat to man or beast.

    ¡°Hello. There¡¯s no need to be formal. I would like to understand the current situation in Mingdu, especially after the change in Mingdu¡¯s top-level personnel. Do you have a detailed name list?¡± asked Tang Wulin upon taking themand token back.

    ¡°Yes, we do. Please hold on.¡± Ji Qi was a very efficient person. Soon, a name list was ced before Tang Wulin.

    ¡°The federal parliament decides the Federation¡¯s affairs, with the speaker acting as the Federation¡¯s highest authority. However, the Federation still exercises overall control of the speaker as well. On the surface, it appears to be an extremely fair leadership system, but in reality, there are all sorts of dirty deeds going on in the Federation. Many senators¡¯ benches are controlled by the great forces.¡±

    Ji Qi exined to Tang Wulin, ¡°Ever since the unification of the continent ten thousand years ago, the Federation had utilized this parliamentary system. In the beginning, it had genuinely allowed the Federation to develop rapidly. However, with the passing of time, all sorts of outside forces began to infiltrate the parliament for their own benefit. The originally fair and just system began to change soundlessly behind the scenes. Until now, the Federation¡¯s final decisions are unrted to what the people voted for andpletely depend on which side has more control over the seats.¡±

    ¡°After Shrek Academy¡¯s destruction, the Federation was under such a tremendous amount of pressure that the parliament was dismissed temporarily. The speaker at the time took the me and resigned. More than two-thirds of the new generation of parliament members were newly chosen. It was also a major shuffling of forces.¡±

    Tang Wulin interrupted, ¡°Brother Ji. I don¡¯t have a good understanding of the parliamentary constitution. Can you please exin to me in more detail including the differences between each faction?¡±

    Ji Qi nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s a total of two hundred and thirty-one seats in the federal parliament, so there are two hundred and thirty-one members of parliament. This is confirmed after multiple adjustments. Every member of the parliament is selected by elections in different regions. Bigger cities will certainly have their own members of parliament and sometimes more than one, while the smaller cities may not necessarily even have one.¡±

    ¡°These two hundred and thirty-one members form the entire federal parliament. Forty-two bureau members are elected out of these members. These forty-two bureau members are inclusive of one speaker, fifteen deputy speakers and twenty-sixmittee members. They are the highest authority in the entire Federation.¡±

    Astonished, Tang Wulin gasped, ¡°So many deputy speakers?¡±

    Ji Qi nodded. ¡°This is something beyond anyone¡¯s control. It is necessary in order to bnce out the great forces. Big organizations such as the Spirit Pagoda and the War God Hall have one resident deputy speaker position each. Our Tang Sect and Shrek Academy had one originally too. However, Shrek Academy chose to withdraw from this resident deputy speaker¡¯s position about six thousand years ago and continued to remain in absolute neutrality. On the other hand, the position of our Tang Sect¡¯s resident deputy speaker has been abolished during this parliamentary restructuring.¡±

    At this point, his expression was filled with righteous indignation.

    Two hundred and thirty-one members of parliament including forty-two bureau members formed the highest authority in the Federation. Tang Wulin memorized this quietly in his heart.

 Chapter 1134 - The Federationâ€™s Political Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1134: The Federation¡¯s Political Situation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ji Qi continued to speak, ¡°Meanwhile, the Federal Parliament is mainly divided into two sides, the Hawk Faction and the Dove Faction, and also a fixed Independent faction. However, the Independent Faction has a rtively lower headcount with just over twenty people, so it doesn¡¯t have much say in many of the critical affairs. Then when Shrek Academy withdrew from it, the Independent Faction was without a leader and its influence became even weaker.¡±

    ¡°The so-called Hawk Faction¡¯s style of governance is rtively radical and forceful. The faction advocates war as its foreign policy. On the other hand, the Dove Faction is the direct opposite. The Dove Faction¡¯s governance style is conservative and gentle. The faction prioritizes peace overall and doesn¡¯t advocate for war. It¡¯s even maintained a rather resistant attitude toward some of the military¡¯s research and development. The Dove Faction has always assumed that too much research into soul weapons will certainly result in elerating the depletion of the continent¡¯s resources and detrimental to mankind¡¯s development. However, the Dove Faction advocates for research and development in space exploration to look for new environments suitable for our living condition in outer space. On this, the Hawk Faction is also supportive because they think that the Federation should possess even more powerful armed forces so they can colonize when they explore extraterrestrially. This is because no one knows if any other life forms exist in outer space. How can we protect ourselves without powerful abilities?¡±

    ¡°Both factions have their respective justifications. Thus, each of these factions has its batch of loyal supporters.¡±

    Tang Wulin had an expression of deep thought. ¡°Let me guess. The Spirit Pagoda is a strong supporter of the Hawk Faction? On the other hand, our Shrek Academy and Tang Sect are more supportive of the Dove Faction?¡±

    Ji Qi nodded. ¡°True enough. During the earlier periods, our Tang Sect and Shrek Academy had always been supporters of the Dove Faction. Even though the academy withdrew from the parliament, its students were still spread out all over the world, after all. It wasn¡¯t just on the Dove Faction¡¯s side, there were even some key yers in the Hawk Faction that originated from our academy. This is also the reason why the academy remained neutral. On the Hawk Faction¡¯s side, the most direct supporters are the Spirit Pagoda and the Battle God Hall. They are considered the main pir of the Hawk Faction. Even so, most of the public leans toward the Dove Faction, fearing the continent¡¯s resources would be depleted before the time due to war. Thus, the Dove Faction dominated the parliament most of the time, until this incident happened.¡±

    ¡°The great explosion of two Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunitions has changed the status quo. The Dove Faction had been about to strengthen its position over the Hawk Faction. Then the attack caused the destruction of Shrek Academy, and our Tang Sect suffered severely as well. The Hawk Faction took the offensive and led public opinion with the great of the Holy Spirit Cult and managed to get the upper hand. After the reelection, the Hawk Faction upied over one hundred and ten seats in the parliament. The Hawk Faction gained such absolute dominance that even the majority of the Independent Faction was on the Hawk Faction¡¯s side. It¡¯s be very difficult for the Dove Faction to have any influence over the political situation now.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mind was running at high speed after listening to Ji Qi¡¯s exnation. One could infer a lot about the political situation in the Federal Parliament one could tell just by hearing his words.

    Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect were struck with catastrophe, so it was the Federation¡¯s Hawk Faction that made the most gains, without a doubt. Meanwhile, the Spirit Pagoda and the War God Hall were the supporters behind the Hawk Faction. Even though there was no solid evidence that could prove that they were rted to the Holy Spirit Cult, the turn of events had genuinely been beneficial for them. Moreover, even if they were not involved, should their possible connivance be disregarded?

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters and Shrek City were located just a stone¡¯s throw away. Rtively speaking, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s influence over the continent had even exceeded the Tang Sect¡¯s. At the time, why were Shrek City and the Spirit Pagoda not the chosen as targets of the two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions? Had that been the case, the resulting impact on the continent would have been even greater.

    Thus, it was utterly impossible not to suspect the Spirit Pagoda. Tang Wulin squinted his eyes as the aura radiating from his entire body was undergoing a transformation.

    ¡°The name list is here. Those in blue represent the Dove Faction, red represents the Hawk Faction and white is the Independent Faction.¡± Ji Qi pushed a stack of name lists right in front of Tang Wulin¡¯s face.

    Just by judging at the colors on the surface, Tang Wulin could see that the Hawk Faction¡¯s numbers were overwhelming. The Hawk Faction alone had over fifty percent of the seats.

    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s not much difference? The Dove Faction has over eighty seats as well. If they manage to win over the Independent Faction...,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Ji Qi hastily spoke, ¡°We can¡¯t judge the parliamentary seats on numbers alone. In reality, the final election for the Dove Faction and the Hawk Faction is still dependant on the public¡¯s support in order to determine the leadership for the next five years. In the history of the parliament, such a huge disparity has rarely been seen. Besides the Hawk Faction being in power at present, it has also determined that Dove Faction will not make significant gains for a very long period of time. The Hawk Faction is very cunning. Even though they¡¯ve always supported a war, they stand by the slogan of keeping the fighting outside of our territory. At the same time, they¡¯ve also expressed their willingness to ensure the safety of our soldiers to the best of their abilities. Also, the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s few attempted attacks in recent years have resulted in high fatalities for our citizens. In reality, the Hawk Faction has an approval rating of sixty-five percent and this is unprecedented in our history.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I see.¡± As he was speaking, he read the name list in his hand.

    Most of the names on the name list were unfamiliar to him. asionally, he would find some rather familiar names like Yue Zhengyu¡¯s grandfather, the army¡¯s big brother that represented the Southern Army Corps. Surprisingly, he was a member of the Hawk Faction. Moreover, he was a bureau member but not a deputy speaker. No one from the Blood God Army held a post in the parliament and this was perhaps due to the Blood God Army being rtively independent.

    The names that Tang Wulin was familiar with from the Tang Sect did not appear even once on the members of the parliament name list. It was simply as if they werepletely swept clean off the list. He could tell that the parliament¡¯s prejudice toward the Tang Sect was severe.

    ¡°It seems like the parliament dislikes us very much, huh?¡± said Tang Wulin in a deep voice.

    Ji Qi smiled bitterly and spoke, ¡°This has been a long-standing issue that began as early as before the founding of the Douluo Federation. In reality, our Tang Sect is standing firmly on the Star Luo Empire¡¯s side. If not for us, the Star Luo Empire would have long since been destroyed. At the time, the almighty without equal of his time, the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao, relied on his efforts to suppress the Federation¡¯s predecessor, the Sun Moon Empire. Only through that did he manage to sustain the Star Luo Empire. As a result, rtively speaking, our status in Star Luo has far exceeded the Spirit Pagoda over there. Of course, the Spirit Pagoda was supposedly built single-handedly by Holy Ice Douluo as well. Only that the modern Spirit Pagoda has already turned away from its original intentions and is no longer what it was when the Holy Ice Douluo founded it all those years ago.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. He had visited the Star Luo Empire before, so he had a deep impression of this issue, for even the Dragon King boy was a disciple of the Tang Sect!

    The Tang Sect was considered to be something like a great ancestor that founded Star Luo Empire. For that reason, the Tang Sect could still maintain its strength over there.

    ¡°Back in the beginning, when Tang Sect still had Shrek Academy¡¯s support, there was nothing the federal government could do even if they were very dissatisfied with us. Those government officers elected by the members of parliament have always wanted to demoralize us. It is only because of the firm foundation of the academy and our headquarters being located in Shrek City that there is nothing they can do to us. I didn¡¯t expect that they would use the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s attack on us this time and they pulled off such a sinister trick. Our Tang Sect is going to be an illegal organization on the continent soon.¡±

    Tang Wulinughed coldly. ¡°Are they trying to remove the obstacle to clear the path to war with the Star Luo Empire? Perhaps they¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ll be passing messages to the Star Luo Empire.¡±

    Ji Qi nodded. ¡°Highly possible. Thus, our original influence over the army is being pushed away and suppressed to such severity. There are even people being persecuted. The situation is not looking good at all.¡±

    Tang Wulin could imagine that. The issues and rtionships in this were certainlyplicated. However, it was apparent that this case was the result of the Tang Sect¡¯s existence interfering with the interests of the warmongers.

    The Tang Sect had always had a low profilepared to the Spirit Pagoda, so themon people were not even aware of the persecution of the Tang Sect.

    As he listened to Ji Qi¡¯s analysis, Tang Wulin continued to read the name list. He suddenly saw a very familiar name when his gazended on the Dove Faction¡¯s name list.

    ¡°Huh, why is she in here?¡± Tang Wulin pointed a finger at a blue name, his voice filled with astonishment.

    It was Mo Lan!

    The name could not be any more familiar to Tang Wulin. She was the conductor of the soul train Tang Wulin boarded long ago. She did not mind sacrificing herself to protect the passengers on the train. She narrowly escaped death and it was indeed the Holy Spirit Douluo Ya Li who saved her life.

    Afterward, Heaven Dou City was struck by the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s attack while something happened on Tang Wulin¡¯s side as well. He attempted to contact Mo Lan, but he never managed to get through to her original contact number. He truly did not expect to see this familiar name here.

    Even so, was this Mo Lan truly that Mo Lan?

 Chapter 1135 - Dove Faction Delegate

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Dove Faction Delegate</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin felt astonished but his gaze began to shift soon after.

    ¡°Are you talking about her? This person is a rising political star from the Dove Faction. Speaking of which, she had a rather pitiful life experience. She was once a conductor of a soul train. Later, she became a hero when she protected themon people during a confrontation with the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s scoundrels in which she was severely injured. Her father was initially the Heaven Dou City¡¯s consul and a member of parliament. However, her father died in the attack of the Holy Spirit Cult. At the time, she was a member of the Heaven Dou City¡¯s officials under her father¡¯s request. When Heaven Dou City was in chaos, she stood out in leading the officers to handle the emergency. Not only was her father sacrificed, but her husband and child died as well in the great explosion. She endured immense sorrow and pain tofort themon people while keepingplete control over the situation. She is truly a strong woman!¡±

    Upon listening to Ji Qi¡¯s words, Tang Wulin could not help feeling immense sorrow in his heart. The consul Mo Wu was deceased and even Sister Mo Lan¡¯s husband and child were...

    How much pain did she have to endure?

    Tang Wulin clenched his fists subconsciously. ¡®Holy Spirit Cult! The Holy Spirit Cult!¡¯

    ¡®These evil soul masters who havemitted sins will not die in peace!¡¯ Tang Wulin was bursting with an unprecedented frenzy of rage.

    ¡°What happened afterward?¡± asked Tang Wulin closely as he suppressed the emotions in his heart.

    Ji Qi answered, ¡°Madam Mo Lan received Heaven Dou City¡¯s huge support, especially from themon people. During the parliament¡¯s re-election, she was nominated to the post of Heaven Dou City¡¯s representative. Thus, she became one of the youngest members of parliament from the Dove Faction. Simultaneously, she¡¯s holding the post of deputy consul for Heaven Dou City, while the consul¡¯s post is held by the deputy speaker of the parliament. Most of the affairs are handled by Madam Mo Lan. She¡¯s been acting peculiartely. Apart from sleep, she spends most of her time at work. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s working to numb herself to forget the pain.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt uneasy as he listened to Ji Qi.

    ¡°Where¡¯s she now? Is she in Heaven Dou City or Mingdu?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Ji Qi spoke, ¡°The parliament recently convened the third plenary meeting, so she¡¯s supposed to be in Mingdu. The meeting¡¯s agenda is to discuss the use of military force on the Star Luo Empire.¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his brows. ¡°Can we locate her residence?¡±

    Ji Qi answered, ¡°We should be able to do that. However, due to the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s malice, the security for the parliament members is extremely tight now. Even if we can locate her, you may not necessarily be able to meet her. Do you know her?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded quietly. His lips cracked into a bitter smile. ¡®Sister Mo Lan, are you still alright?¡¯

    With a heavy heart, Tang Wulin left the Tang Sect¡¯s point of contact. He had gained much from this trip. It was beneficial for him to understand the overall political situation of the continent. However, he also received news about the death of Mo Lan¡¯s family.

    Tang Wulin boarded the taxi and headed to Mingdu cksmith¡¯s Association.

    No matter how tight the security was, he would think of a way to meet Sister Mo Lan. If not for anything else, he just wished tofort her.

    As for the security, Tang Wulin was quite confident that he could pass through with ease.

    The Mingdu cksmith¡¯s Association was no smaller than the cksmith¡¯s Association headquarters located in Heaven Dou City. After all, Mingdu City was the Federation¡¯s capital, so high-quality forging work was in demand as well.

    Surprisingly, Tang Wulin felt that the ce was deste when he walked into the Mingdu cksmith¡¯s Association.

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t this ce be filled with an endless stream of cksmiths?¡¯ Although the people who chose to be cksmiths were few, there were still a good number of cksmiths who were of low and medium ranks.

    Many cksmiths below rank-3 were not even soul masters. They relied on their proficiency in their skills to make a living. After all, the metals forged by these people were good enough to produce ordinary mechas.

    Nheless, Tang Wulin described the ce he saw on the first level of the spacious cksmith¡¯s Association as ¡®deserted¡¯. There were fewer than ten cksmiths. The ce appeared unusually empty and there was hardly any service staff around.

    What was going on?

    Tang Wulin walked to a counter in puzzlement. The service staff on the other side of the counter stood up. ¡°Hello. May I know if you¡¯re here for a mission, or are you a cksmith?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I¡¯m a cksmith from another ce. What happened here? Why is the association so deserted?¡±

    The service staff spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°The ce has been recalled by the military! Could it be that you have yet to receive the military requisition order? There¡¯s a possibility of an impending war, so the military is hiring cksmiths with high wages, especially cksmiths below rank-5. The military is providing arge number of rare metals for the cksmiths to forge, so it¡¯s an attractive deal for the cksmiths who are trying to break through to the Spirit Forging Realm. Hence, there are so few cksmiths on our floor. However, the military requisition deal is not so attractive for the cksmiths above rank-5, but the high-ranking cksmiths are not on our level.¡±

    Upon listening to him, Tang Wulin was astonished. ¡°I thought that the parliament is considering the possibility of dispatching our army to wage war. Why are they hiring the cksmiths?¡±

    The service staff smiled coldly. ¡°What do you mean considering? I thought that they¡¯ve already mobilized the army earlier. I have a friend in the army who has already been transferred to the Eastsea. As a formality, the parliament is only carrying out an assessment.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned. ¡®Has the situation reached this extent? The Hawk Faction is truly impatient!¡¯

    Although the situation benefited him as he strived to rebuild Shrek Academy, he truly did not wish to witness the waging of war. He could not say that he felt good about the Star Luo Empire, but everyone on Star Luo was human. Once war was waged, the people would certainly be plunged into misery and suffering!

    ¡°Understood, thank you. Is there any forging mission that is avable, such as those of a higher rank?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Of course. The current forging missions are piling up like a mountain! If you¡¯re a rank-3 or rank-4 cksmith, our forging missions are endless. May I take a look at your cksmith¡¯s badge?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and procured his cksmith¡¯s badge before he hung it in front of his chest.

    The badge had a background of gold with ck starlights. Seven ck stars shimmering with radiance adorned the badge.

    Upon seeing the badge, the service staff was immediately stunned. He could not help saying, ¡°Seven stars. A Saint Craftsman?¡±

    In the cksmith¡¯s world, the badge was used to represent one¡¯s rank and status. Even for such arge division in Mingdu, it was still exceedingly rare to find a Saint Craftsman!

    The cksmith¡¯s badge was categorized as follows:

    One to two stars. Blue background with white stars: Master.

    Three to four stars. Orange background with yellow stars: Grandmaster.

    Five to six stars. White background with purple stars: Master Craftsman.

    Seven to eight stars. Gold background with ck stars: Saint Craftsman.

    Nine stars. White-gold background with red stars: Divine Craftsman.

    As soon as Tang Wulin¡¯s badge was shown, he immediately revealed that he was a Saint Craftsman who could perform soul forging! He was a rare find and was at the apex of all the cksmiths on the entire continent.

    The reason three-word battle armor masters were far fewer than two-word battle armor masters on the continent was not because the two-word battle armor masters had yet to cultivate to that extent, but because there were too few Saint Craftsmen. They were too busy forging three-word battle armors. The three-word battle armor needed to be made with high-quality metal, and the cksmith would need to start all over if the process failed. Thus, many two-word battle armor masters would rather keep his or her battle armor than upgrade without adequate assurance and financial support.

    Thus, any Saint Craftsman had a well-respected status in the cksmith¡¯s world or even the entire continent. It was almost equal to the rank of a division president of a city¡¯s cksmith Association.

 Chapter 1136 - Letâ€™s Go Earn Some Money

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Let¡¯s Go Earn Some Money</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Although the service staff was not acquainted with the middle-aged man with unattractive features, he had revealed his status! No one dared to fake the identity of a seven-star Saint Craftsman. Even though the cksmith¡¯s Association did not enjoy as high a status as the Mecha Master¡¯s Association, the president of the cksmith¡¯s Association was a member of the parliament. The Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua was a member of the parliament. Moreover, he was also one of the bureau members. He was among the names Tang Wulin was familiar with on the list. Zhen Hua acted as one of the leaders in the Independent Faction.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t aware you¡¯re a Saint Craftsman.¡± The service staff dared not me Tang Wulin for not disying his badge. In fact, Tang Wulin would not have put on his badge if it were not because there were too few people on this level. Otherwise, he would be watched like a rare animal by the people.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t fret. I¡¯m only here to find out about the avable missions. Which level do I go to?¡±

    The service staff trotted out from behind the counter. ¡°Please allow me to take you there.¡±

    ¡°Saint Craftsman, that person¡¯s a Saint Craftsman! A Saint Craftsman is here? The federal military is taking the initiative to contact all the Saint Craftsmen in our association in the hope that they can take part in the war. The conditions offered are truly generous. Some are even giving out the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s newly created man-made, ck spirit soul as a token. I wonder why this person was left out.¡±

    Tang Wulin had very sensitive hearing. ¡®A man-made, ck spirit soul as remuneration? The Federation is so generous. However, I¡¯m afraid that the price of this man-made, ck spirit soul is considerably high. The Spirit Pagoda deserves its reputation as a leading researcher in the spirit soul in today¡¯s world.¡¯

    Tang Wulin had no choice but to say that the Spirit Pagoda was in a position of power today due to their contribution to the research of spirit souls. The sess of any newly developed man-made spirit soul signified an elevation in the soul masters¡¯ world. Due to theck of soul beasts on the continent at present, almost all the soul masters were under the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s control to a certain extent.

    For example, if the Spirit Pagoda were to issue an order of not selling the spirit soul to a certain soul master, the soul master¡¯s cultivation would be gravely affected! Tang Wulin was worried that he would need to confront this problem when he rebuilds Shrek Academy in the future.

    He boarded the elevator and got out on the fourth level.

    Level four had fewer people than level one. There was no spacious hall, only passages. Tang Wulin suspected that this was the location for the association¡¯s highest rank forging workshop.

    Very few Saint Craftsman existed. There was no more than three even for therge Mingdu division.

    A young beautiful woman stood in front of Tang Wulin. She asked him with a smile on her face, ¡°Dear respected Saint Craftsman, how may I help you?¡±

    There was no doubt that word had already gotten around regarding Tang Wulin¡¯s identity.

    ¡°I wish to take on a few missions. My required remuneration is in the form of Federation coins.¡±

    As a Saint Craftsman, one was allowed to put forward the requested remuneration, but not choose one¡¯s mission.

    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Although the young woman was slightly astonished, she agreed immediately. ¡®Could a Saint Craftsman be out of funds?¡¯ She felt uncertain for she knew that one would certainly be wealthy when one became a master of forging. How could one ever run out of funds? Usually, a Saint Craftsman would only take on missions to acquire some rare materials. Otherwise, they would be busy forging for those high-ranking soul masters hoping to break through to be three-word battle armor masters. On the other hand, a Saint Craftsman could almost ask for anything in exchange for his work. This was why the cksmiths after achieving a high rank were held in high regard over the mecha makers, mecha mechanics, and even the mecha designers. They were genuinely a rare breed.

    Soon, an inventory of missions appeared before Tang Wulin. There was no price listed since the price was to be proposed by the Saint Craftsman.

    The work of a Saint Craftsman was priceless. The price might even depend on the cksmith¡¯s mood. It was aw set by the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    Even though Tang Wulin had long been a Saint Craftsman, it was his first time to encounter such a situation.

    It would be easy to deal with his mary issues from now on.

    ¡°Please choose three missions that can bepleted by a rank-7 Saint Craftsman. As for the price, please set ording to the market rate. You can pay me after your assessment. Also, I would need a forging workshop, and please help me prepare the materials.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The service rendered to a Saint Craftsman was carried out promptly and without any hassle. After Tang Wulin made his choice, the association would help him to arrange the rest of the matters and deduct the material costs from his remuneration. The materials provided would certainly be the best.

    The material cost was hardly a concern for a cksmith of such rank.

    Soon, three missions appeared before Tang Wulin.

    All the missions were the same type and also the most frequently requested of a Saint Craftsman. They were all soul-forged metal-shaping tasks!

    He was going to perform soul-forging on the metal, followed by shaping the metal into the form requested by the customer. In other words, he was tasked to forge a three-word battle armor¡¯s preliminary block.

    Tang Wulin could not help cracking into a smile upon ncing the three missions. They were all soul-forged metal-shaping tasks of the same type of metal! It was considered the easiest level for a Saint Craftsman. It was apparent that the service staff was acting on the conservative side for him. However, it was good enough. He had not forged for a while, so it would be beneficial to use these missions as a training exercise.

    Soon, rhythmic knocking sounds were heard from the high-rank forging room. It sounded crisp and pleasant. There was not an ounce of agitation in the sounds.

    The service staff standing guard by the door immediately felt rxed upon hearing the knocking sounds.

    Yu Lan had been working on the Saint Craftsmen¡¯s level for over three years, and she had only ever met six Saint Craftsmen all this while. The first task she did when she met Tang Wulin was to verify his identity. However, there was no record of him in the system. She then verified that the Saint Craftsman¡¯s badge was genuine by running a scan. However, there was no way she could find out Tang Wulin¡¯s true identity due to the association¡¯s private and confidential policy toward Saint Craftsmen.

    Thus, she chose the three easiest missions for Tang Wulin.

    At the moment, she was relieved upon listening to the pleasant knocking sounds. This person was genuinely a Saint Craftsman. It was impossible that the forging sounds could be so pleasant if the cksmith was not a Saint Craftsman. Furthermore, he should be an experienced Saint Craftsman. Perhaps, he was closer to a rank-8.

    ¡®He looks to be about forty years old. Generally, cksmiths work hard, so they look slightly older than their true age. Perhaps, he isn¡¯t even forty years old yet. Such a young Saint Craftsman. Even if he is slightly older, it¡¯s still eptable! After all, if I can be the Saint Craftsman¡¯s woman, then it¡¯ll be...¡¯

    The young woman was already lost in a fantasy. On the other hand, Tang Wulin was in the exact opposite mood. His spirit had already be highly focused as he engaged in his forging.

    Following the elevation of his cultivation base resulting from the effect of his Golden Dragon King Bloodline, Tang Wulin discovered that he had the ability to fuse everything he had into forging, even his bloodline aura too.

    What was the difference between a rank-7 and a rank-8 cksmith? It was determined by one¡¯s ability to use the spirit alloy to forge a soul-forged metal. The capability of fusing one¡¯s natural endowments into the metal such that one could endow life and spirituality to the metal was another determining factor.

    Tang Wulin was still a rank-7 cksmith because he wascking in this area. He needed to improve hisprehension of the forging process and himself thoroughly to progress further.

    For example, his teacher, the Saint Craftsman Mu Chen was capable of fusing a portion of the special effects produced by his sun martial soul into the metal. Thus, the soul-forged metal that he produced was most suitable for the fire attribute soul masters, or for the soul masters whose martial souls did not conflict with the fire element. The three-word battle armor produced from Mu Chen¡¯s soul-forged metal resulted in one¡¯s attacking ability to carry the fire attribute. The resulting attack was extremely intense but did not consume one¡¯s soul power.

    It was equal to adding a brand new natural endowment to the battle armor master, so one could only imagine the power of its effect.

    Tang Wulin had begun toprehend his ability in this area now. Before today, he had just touched the periphery. He was still far from understanding the process of fusing his natural endowment into the metal during soul forging.

    However, it was different today. The moment he began forging, he sensed a difference in himself.

 Chapter 1137 - Iâ€™m Gu Yue

    <h4>Chapter 1137: I¡¯m Gu Yue</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    All sorts of elements in the surrounding space excitedly encircled him. He could clearly sense the changes in the metal attribute. His Spirit Domain rank spiritual power allowed him to sense even the most minute of the changes. On the other hand, all sorts of nature attributed elements were actually producing its effect and continued to influence the metal along with his forging process.

    He could even sense the changes and influence on the metal caused by the bloodline fluctuation between his breaths. This was the benefit of high spiritual power. The spiritual power could reflect its influence on the soul master¡¯s abilities in almost all areas. Whether it was in the soul master¡¯s battle or the soul master¡¯s subsidiary professions, there would be a good rise when the soul master¡¯s spiritual power was powerful enough.

    Thus, almost all the soul masters equipped with outstanding abilities in their subsidiary professions had a rather strong spiritual power. Even as such, there was almost no Saint Craftsman-rank cksmith who had his or her spiritual power cultivation base in the Spirit Domain realm.

    Even Tang Wulin¡¯s first Saint Craftsman Teacher Mu Chen had spiritual power cultivation base only one level lower than himself. That was already enough for cksmiths.

    Tang Wulin used his Spirit Domain spiritual power cultivation base to experience the profoundness in forging. His spirit waspletely immersed in the sensation and perception of metal. Theprehension allowed his entire person topletely conform with the metal. At this level of soul forging, every time he entered the soul forging process, it was equal to him creating or endowing life and intelligence to the metal. This was also the reason why the number of high-end cksmiths was way lower than designers, makers, and mechanics.

    A living metal with a rich life and intelligence would be a battle armor or mecha after the design, make and mechanic process. Theter part was focused solely at molding the metal, while there was only the first process that involved creation.

    It had already been quite a long period of time since Tang Wulin had entered the Saint Craftsman rank. His power ofprehension in forging was impressive, yet even as such he had done nothing but just entered the door of creating lives.

    Hisprehension of life force back when he was at Demon Ind and also every forging task he was engaged upon bing a Saint Craftsman provided him with very important moments to experience and learn. He was walking even further down on the path of a Saint Craftsman.

    On the other hand, the true moment that allowed him to advance from rank-7 Saint Craftsman to rank-8 Saint Craftsman was this very one. His Spirit Domain rank spiritual power allowed him to fully connect with every metal element such that he could experience the difference between a metal element and other natural elements in an even more subtle manner. As a result of this experience, he was continuously improving. He felt like he was the parent for the metal forged before himself as he continuously transformed the embryo and infused the genes that belonged to himself to it.

    The process of forging was long andsting, but it felt nothing but just a split second in Tang Wulin¡¯s perception. Every stream of gentle radiance and spiritual fluctuation that was filled with excitement and intelligence covered Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body to offer him feedback. Only then had he regained consciousness from theplete immersion.

    Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath and stored the soul-forged heavy silver hammer in his hands. He gazed at the metal ced before himself as his lips cracked into a faint smile. He stretched out his left hand and pressed gently onto the silver metal that appeared nothing out of the ordinary and a peculiar scene emerged.

    The silver metal soundlessly softened. It crept and rose upward from his fingertips. In a split second, the silver metal covered his palm, followed by his forearm, elbow and then all the way to his arm like ayer of battle armor.

    It was even more peculiar that Tang Wulin could sense the longing affection radiating from the metal. It was just like the affection of a child joyous upon seeing the father and revealing his abilities to his father.

    Tang Wulin shifted his consciousness. Ayer of diamond-shaped scales had miraculously formed onto the surface of the metal that had the shape of his golden dragon scales. It appeared as vivid as life and the scales were even texturized.

    He raised his hand and shook gently. Tang Wulin could not help smiling. There was utterly no need for him to use his forging hammers toplete the foundation shape of this metal at present. He could easilyplete the two steps of shaping and forming just by using his thought control. The only problem that he could possibly face was the unwillingness to part with this metal.

    Every piece of soul-forged metal felt like his own child. It was truly difficult to part with the child that was meant to be given to another person! No wonder Teacher Mu Chen once told him that the higher a cksmith¡¯s rank was, the more unwilling the cksmith would be to selling his forged products. Perhaps, this was the reason.

    The forging missions were soonpleted. Even though it was a rathermon soul-forging request, at his rank it would still cost astronomical figures. Moreover, it was so costly there was no fixed market rate for it.

    It was already dusk when he came out of the forging workshop. He did not only spend time on forging, but a huge portion of the time was spent on self-reflection andprehension.

    Time was passing more quickly for Tang Wulin now aspared to before. There was not much opportunity for him to contemte his forging experience in a profound manner like today. However, he had still benefited a lot from today¡¯s forging process. Tang Wulin could feel that he would certainly advance to rank-8 Saint Craftsman when he couldpletely fuse his Spirit Domain spiritual power into the forging process.

    It was a level that countless cksmiths pursued their entire lives, yet could never achieve.

    The service staff received the products from Tang Wulin¡¯s hand and it was brought to a specializedboratory for precision monitoring.

    Soul forging was no trivial matter for it costs a lot. If the product was a counterfeit, not only would it cause heavy losses to the cksmith¡¯s Association, but it would also result in a decline of the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s reputation at the same time.

    Tang Wulin was brought to a reserved lounge to wait so he decided to make use of the time to ponder one step further about his gains from the forging process earlier.

    It did not take long before someone came knocking on the door. The person that returned from the outside was not the receptionist from before, but it was a very old man.

    The old man¡¯s eyes were glimmering with vigorous spirit as he walked in through the door. His gaze fell upon Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Sir, may I ask your name? I¡¯m basically acquainted with the Saint Craftsmen in the association, but I am not familiar with you. Please forgive my ignorance,¡± said the old man in a straightforward manner.

    Tang Wulin could tell that the person standing before himself was supposed to be a Saint Craftsman based on his experience. He could even possibly be the director of Mingdu cksmith¡¯s Association. Otherwise, he would not be speaking to Tang Wulin in such a calm manner despite being aware of Tang Wulin¡¯s status as Saint Craftsman.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a junior with superficial skills. I¡¯ve recently advanced to Saint Craftsman and I¡¯m the disciple of Teacher Zhen Hua. My teacher discouraged me from publicizing my identity before finishing my apprenticeship. I have just recently finished my apprenticeship.¡±

    As he was speaking, he passed the Saint Craftsman badge pinned on his chest to the old man.

    The old man received the badge and touched it ever so lightly. His expression immediately revealed respect. How could he not recognize a Saint Craftsman¡¯s technique in forging?

    The old man burst outughing. ¡°So you¡¯re the disciple of the association¡¯s president. No wonder you¡¯re capable of forging such remarkable products. I¡¯m Yao Ling and I happen to be the Mingdu branch¡¯s president. May I inquire for your name, sir?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m Gu Yue.¡± He was supposed to address himself as Long Yue, but subconsciously used Gu Yue¡¯s name when he spoke. He was even surprised at himself, but the feeling was apanied by some faint bitterness.

    ¡°Gu Yue?¡± Yao Ling thought to himself. In his heart, the man¡¯s name was rather unfamiliar. It seemed like this person was the secret disciple of association¡¯s president. He looked about forty years old at most but judging from his forging technique and products his standard was already very close to a rank-8 Saint Craftsman. He could even possibly be a rank-8 Saint Craftsman already. The forging missions were overly simply so maybe he could not reveal his true forging ability.

    ¡°Brother Gu Yue seldomes here to our Mingdu branch. Do stay for a few days so that you and I can have a good exchange of our experiences. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist met the president of the association, is he still well?¡± asked Yao Ling.

 Chapter 1138 - Yao Lingâ€™s Chance

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Yao Ling¡¯s Chance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s also been a long time since I¡¯vest met my teacher. I¡¯m sorry, President Yao, there¡¯s something I have to do, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t stay too long. I¡¯ll talk more with you the next time Ie.¡±

    Yao Ling said with a regretful expression, ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I wanted to talk more with you. I¡¯ve seen your Soul Refinement just now. I admire the thought you¡¯ve put into it. You¡¯ve even surpassed me in some of the minute details. There¡¯s still something I want to discuss with you. Can you give these twopleted products to me? I won¡¯t change the mission¡¯s price. I¡¯ll make two other Soul Refined metals as requested by the buyer.¡±

    Tang Wulin was shocked hearing the request. It was obvious that Yao Ling wanted to keep the two Soul Refined products to research. He did not mind that. This only showed another cksmith¡¯s appreciation for his talent and was not a bad thing.

    ¡°No problem. I hope that it¡¯ll be of some help to you.¡±

    Yao Ling nodded with satisfaction. He left in a hurry after exchanging contact information with Tang Wulin.

    Although Yao Ling and Mu Chen were both Saint Craftsman, as Mingdu branch¡¯s president his position in the cksmith¡¯s Association could be described as being a subordinate to one person while ruling over thousands. If Zhen Hua was not around, he would be the person in charge of the cksmith¡¯s Association. He was only a small step away from bing a Divine Craftsman.

    If he was willing to meet a cksmith over a Soul Refined product with his identity, Tang Wulin¡¯s Soul Refined product¡¯s impact on him was imaginable.

    The arrival of any Saint Craftsman would be a huge affair for the association. After the staff confirmed Tang Wulin¡¯s Saint Craftsman identity, they had sent his products to Yao Ling at the very first moment. Yao Ling was not overly shocked when he heard that a Saint Craftsman hade. After all, as the biggest city on the continent, Mingdu City would asionally be visited by Saint Craftsman. However, he was greatly shocked when he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s product.

    As an experienced Saint Craftsman, he had exceptional senses towards metals. His first impression was that this product was very well made. Other aspects aside, the meaning it contained alone had surpassed the majority of Saint Craftsman.

    The method of the forging was still rtively jerky in his opinion, but the understanding of the metal, especially during the process of giving life and wisdom to it through Soul Refinement, and this metal¡¯s vitality was clearly greater than most Saint Craftsman. It was not much inferior evenpared to him. This was already the trademark of a rank-8 Saint Craftsman! More importantly, the method used to give life to the metal differed from the method he usually used. This was even rarer.

    Thus, Yao Ling had rushed over at the first moment. He wanted to see which Saint Craftsman had such skills. More importantly, this piece of Soul Refined metal had triggered something in his long-stagnant bottleneck. He faintly felt that he was about to grasp the path of a Divine Craftsman just by looking at it.

    Transitioning from being a Saint Craftsman to a Divine Craftsman was as difficult as a soul beast surviving the fierce beast divine punishment which came once every hundred thousand years, if not more.

    Spirit Refinement was giving life to the metal. Soul Refinement was giving it a soul and innate low-level intelligence. A Divine Craftsman¡¯s Heaven Refinement was evolving the life and intelligence. Its intelligence would evolve to a point where it was not inferior to a human¡¯s. If such intelligence was to be paired with absolute loyalty, the effects were imaginable.

    Why were four-word battle armors so powerful? It was because of the four-word armor¡¯s self-adjusting and perfecting properties. Its overall strength was equivalent to that of another host.

    A Limit Douluo¡¯s four-word battle armor was practically a clone of oneself.

    There was no doubt that the most powerful mecha in the world was Zhen Hua¡¯s. However, red mechas were not rare as many great forces had them. They were all divine mechas, but what made Zhen Hua¡¯s mecha the strongest? This was because he had spent many mental and physical efforts while building his mecha with Heaven Refinement. That was no longer a simple mecha, it could even be regarded as his life¡¯s protector.

    Yao Ling had been at the level of a rank-8 Saint Craftsman for many years now. There was nothing more important than promoting himself to the rank of a Divine Craftsman for him.

    That was why he hastily rushed to look for Tang Wulin. Firstly, he wanted to see if they could have a deep conversation. Secondly, he had hoped that Tang Wulin would agree to him taking away these two products.

    A huge sum was added to the figures on his ount. When Tang Wulin left the cksmith¡¯s Association his face had a natural smile to it.

    Maybe it was because the experience of earning money to buy spirit souls when he was young was too bitter, but he never was able to change his avaricious nature.

    It was already very dark outside. Tang Wulin did not immediately return to where he stayed. Instead, he looked around for something to eat.

    His soulmunicator rang at this very moment. Tang Wulin checked the number. It was from Tang Sect¡¯s Mingdu branch¡¯s person in charge, Ji Qi.

    He picked up the call. ¡°Ji Qi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve contacted a member of parliament, Mo Lan. After I conveyed your message, she¡¯s agreed to meet. Tomorrow noon, at a caf¨¦ near the parliament.¡±

    ¡°Okay, give me the address.¡±

    He ended the call. Tang Wulin could not help but feel as if a generation had passed.

    If he correctly arranged the chronology, he and Mo Lan had not parted ways for that long. It had only been a few years. However, these few years felt like an eternity to him. They had experienced too many things. It could even be said that every incident had a profound effect on them.

    Tang Wulin sighed softly. ¡®I hope that Sister Mo Lan is still doing well.¡¯

    He paid the bill and walked out of the restaurant. He took a leisurely walk on Mingdu City¡¯s streets.

    Mingdu City was already the greatest city on the continent. However, due to the speedy development of the interior of the city, especially the central part was already overpopted. The various buildings were seemingly built right next to each other. The city seemed crowded. Tall skyscrapers could be seen everywhere. Although it was currently night time, the lights made it as bright as day.

    The people who were tired from work during the day now walked the streets with more rxed emotions. Drunk young men and women having their arms around the other¡¯s shoulder were amon sight. Some of them even shouted a couple of times as if they were venting their exhaustion from the day¡¯s work.

    As he walked on the streets, Tang Wulin felt as if it would be difficult for him to blend into this world of steel. He could not help but reminisce about his life in Shrek Academy all those years ago.

    In the end, he still liked the purity of the academy rather than the mutual scheming society. Sadly, the academy was no more. He missed the studious atmosphere of the academy! Even fighting with Wu Siduo and the others now seemed wonderful to him.

    The Godkiller Armageddon had sted everything he knew to bits. He could still clearly see Wu Siduo expressing her love towards him during Sea God¡¯s Fate Date Festival. However, everything had disappeared with time. Wu Siduo was no longer around. His fellow schoolmates were all killed during that great explosion.

    Holy Spirit Cult!

    Tang Wulin subconsciously clenched his fists. He never hated anything as badly as he hated the Holy Spirit Cult. This was no longer a personal grudge, it was Shrek Academy¡¯s or even the entire human race¡¯s grudge.

    He could see from the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s ambush on the Blood God Army that their objective was to annihte the entire human race! They were even willing to release the abyssal ne.

    He continued his walk but his shoulders suddenly shook. Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. He instinctively looked up. He had been so lost in his thoughts that he had unknowingly bumped into someone on this street.

    The person was clearly not sober either. With just a bump, the person fell sideways.

    Tang Wulin reached out with a hand and grabbed the person. He pulled her to her feet as a dense odor of liquor filled his nostrils. The mixture of it with a woman¡¯s smell was not pleasant. However, it was very seductive.

    Tang Wulin slightly frowned. He looked at thedy who was now leaning against him. Her eyes clearly seemed lost. It seemed as if she was looking at him with a blurred vision. She said with the drunken look, ¡°What...what¡¯re you doing? Get off me!¡±

    She started pushing against Tang Wulin¡¯s chest as she talked.

    Tang Wulin supported her so that she would not fall. ¡°Be careful.¡± After he said that, he let go of her and prepared to leave.

    He was not a fan of the odor of liquor, especially the dense odor on thisdy¡¯s body. Liquor was a very unfamiliar existence to Tang Wulin. However, he knew that alcohol could numb one¡¯s senses. Ady who had drunk so much was undoubtedly unsafe. There were many who had impure intentions.

    Although he barely caught a glimpse of her, he could see that thedy just now was beautiful, and a very attractive one at that. She had a very nice body as well. She wore a singlet and a denim mini skirt. Her fair, slender, and straight legs were exposed. She wore high-heels and her long hair were tied back in a simple ponytail. Herplexion was blushed and she wore thick makeup with a blue eye shadow. However, it did not seem like she wore too much rouge and powder. This might be because she used higher-grade cosmetic products.

 Chapter 1139 - So Itâ€™s Her

    <h4>Chapter 1139: So It¡¯s Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Chapter 1137 So It¡¯s Her

    Such scantily d beautifuldy was screaming for attention on the streets in a drunken state. If she ran into someone with impure intentions, it would only be reasonable for her honor to be endangered.

    However, Tang Wulin had no intention of meddling in someone else¡¯s life. Since she chose to dress this way and had be this drunk, who could say whether she intended to have an affair all along or not? There was no need for him to interfere.

    So he just turned around and left without giving it another thought. However, an angry and resentful shout reached his ears, ¡°You bastard, where are you?! When are you going to get out of my dream?!¡±

    Tang Wulin paused in his steps after he heard the voice. He suddenly felt that this the shoutingdy¡¯s voice was somewhat familiar. He seemed to have heard some simr words before.

    He instinctively turned around and looked at thedy again.

    At this very moment, a handful of young men in showy clothes ran up to her. The first guy wore a yellow singlet, printed shorts and a pair of expensive flip flops.

    ¡°Haha! There you are, pretty girl. Why were you in a hurry to leave? Didn¡¯t you say you were just going to the toilet? What¡¯re you doing out here? Come, let¡¯s go back to our drinks.¡± The yellow singlet quickly walked up to her and grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯m not drinking anymore. I¡¯m telling you to get away from me! I¡¯m from the army!¡± Thedy seemed to have retained some consciousness. She swung her arm strongly and the yellow singlet staggered.

    He was not angered butughed. ¡°The army? That¡¯s nice! My dad¡¯s a member of the parliament. This is just right, let¡¯sbine politics and military. Brothers, carry this pretty girl back. We¡¯ll continue drinking.¡±

    The other young men who came with him walked up to her with snickering faces. They continued to pester the youngdy.

    ¡®The army?¡¯

    When he looked at thedy with thick makeup, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A bell finally rang in his mind. ¡®Is it her? I can¡¯t imagine this was the girl filled with heroic air back then. If it¡¯s her, then wouldn¡¯t I be the bastard she¡¯s shouting about?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips curled strangely. He helplessly shrugged. Since he had already encountered this situation, he could not let it be.

    For him, it was as easy as lifting his finger!

    He took a quick step forward as he quickly moved and appeared in their inner circle. He lightly tapped the ground with his left foot. A wave of weak vibrations spread out immediately.

    Along with the yellow singlet, the other young men¡¯s bodies shook as well and they stood there, paralyzed. They were only ordinary people. They were shaken for some time and their thoughts were muddled.

    Tang Wulin pulled thedy. It did not seem too fast, but they had already left the ce in just a few steps. They turned onto another street and disappeared.

    The yellow singlet and the other young men returned to normal in a few seconds.

    ¡°Eh? Where are they?¡± When yellow singlet noticed that the juicy meat about to enter his mouth had disappeared, he was immediately enraged. However, he had no idea that although Tang Wulin had snatched thedy away from them, he had saved their lives.

    No matter how drunk a soul master was, once they sensed danger, they would still reflexively defend themselves. For ordinary people like them, even if thedy had just unleashed her martial soul, she could easily snuff out their lives.

    ¡°Blerghh...¡±

    Tang Wulin stood further away. He frowned as he looked at the vomitingdy.

    The dense smell of alcohol was truly unpleasant. If this person had not been rted to him, he would have loved to leave and stay far away.

    After vomiting for about fifteen minutes thedy seemed to feel better. However, she was still unable to get back on her feet.

    Tang Wulin stood behind her. He ced his arm under her armpits and pulled her up from the ground. Then, he strode into a public toilet at the side.

    Under the surprised stares of the passing people who were there just to settle their business with nature, he supported thedy¡¯s waist with his left arm, pressed her head into the basin, and turned on the tap. He let the ice-cold water quickly flow onto thedy¡¯s head.

    Thedy immediately wanted to struggle, but Tang Wulin¡¯s well-ced finger on her waist had left her limbs weak. She could not move at all. She waspletely at Tang Wulin¡¯s mercy.

    ¡°You...what¡¯re you doing?!¡± A middle-aged woman passing by could not stand the sight. She scolded Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin sighed. ¡°My daughter¡¯s a good-for-nothing. She¡¯s so young, but she¡¯s frequently hanging outside with the wrong crowds. I must teach her a lesson. Look at this, can¡¯t you smell that strong odor of alcohol on her? She¡¯s driving me mad.¡±

    ¡°Mmhh! who¡¯s...who¡¯s your...¡± Thedy had regained some consciousness under the stimulus of cold water. She wanted to shout but could not speak up. The cold water gushed into her mouth and nose under Tang Wulin¡¯s control. It hadpletely suppressed her speech.

    When the questioning middle-aged woman heard Tang Wulin¡¯s words, her expression immediately changed and she mercilessly said, ¡°Young people these days! Such an unruly bunch. Big brother, you¡¯re doing the right thing. I support you!¡±

    Tang Wulin currently appeared to be a middle-aged man. He had no qualms against using his outer appearance.

    He allowed the water to run for a whole ten minutes. When thedy¡¯s consciousness became muddled again, Tang Wulin pulled her up. He waved his arms and a gentle soul power squeezed out all the water from her hair. He brought her out of the public toilet and returned to the streets.

    Shen Xing felt ufortable right now. She shivered from the cold. The water in the toilet was very cold, and she had vomited out most of the consumed alcohol. She was conscious currently, but her hair was still wet. Her entire head was cold from the running tap water. Her body was shivering and her lips were still pale. However, she could finally see the appearance of the person before her.

    ¡°You...you...¡±

    After being washed by the water for such a long time, the thick makeup on her face was long gone. Her current looks were much more beautiful than when she did not wear the makeup.

    ¡®It is her!¡¯

    Tang Wulin could not help but feel slightly helpless. ¡°Go back home if you¡¯re sober. You¡¯re a girl, you should drink less.¡± After he said this, Tang Wulin turned around and left.

    He had no obligation to watch over her in the first ce. What he did just now was what his conscience hadpelled him to do. He never thought of having anything more to do with Shen Xing.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Shen Xing suddenly shouted with her girly voice.

    However, Tang Wulin had no intention of entertaining her. He continued leaving.

    A trace of anger shed across Shen Xing¡¯s eyes. She quickly moved and circles of soul rings rose from under her feet. Impressively, she had five soul rings now. Her movement was extremely fast. With one quick movement, she had blocked Tang Wulin¡¯s way.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Tang Wulin looked at her with calm eyes.

    Shen Xing was panting. However, the alcohol and cold in her body were quickly vanishing under the flow of her soul power.

    ¡°Who are you? Why did I sense a familiar aura on you? I don¡¯t recognize you.¡± Shen Xing had grown up in a military family. Now as an outstanding genius in the army, she immediately sensed that something was off when she sobered up. This average-looking middle-aged man whom she had not met before gave her a sense of familiarity that was difficult to describe. Also, her sixth sense was sharp too. She felt that she should not let this person go.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s dark eyes that were very suitable for a middle-aged man suddenly brightened up. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s not a good thing to not know much.¡±

    He raised a hand as he said this and proceeded to smack Shen Xing. Shen Xing was stunned and wanted to instinctively dodge it. She thought that it would be better for her to capture the person before her with her five-ringed Soul King¡¯s cultivation base.

    However, when she wanted to block it, she was frightened to notice that her opponent¡¯s seemingly ordinary smack could not be evaded no matter what she did. She could only look on helplessly as the smack reached her forehead.

    Her vision darkened and she fell on her buttocks. Fright. However, Shen Xing¡¯s mind became extremely clear in that instant. The familiar aura, familiar voice, and the familiar pair of eyes that brightened up in the end.

    ¡®It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s him!¡¯

    She desperately screamed in her heart. However, she was not even able to make a single sound. The darkness before her eyes had persisted for a dozen seconds before she regained her sight. When she could see everything before her again, Tang Wulin was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡®He came...he¡¯s in Mingdu City!¡¯ This thought surged like a fountain in her heart.

    Ever since she left the Northern Navy Corps and returned to Mingdu City, the nightmare in Shen Xing¡¯s mind had reappeared. It was still faint in the beginning, but it gradually grew clear.

    She should be hating the fellow who had once ckmailed her. However, she did not know why but for some reason, she could not muster the mes of anger in her heart. More importantly, emotions that were difficult to describe had appeared in her heart.

    The same person would appear in her dreams every day. The impression this person left in her mind was unimaginable. Under such circumstances, Shen Xing had a serious case of insomnia. It was so bad that she was unable to sleep without the help of alcohol.

 Chapter 1140 - Member of Parliament Mo Lan

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Member of Parliament Mo Lan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    That was when she started having issues with the use of alcohol. However, she did not expect to see him again under such circumstances.

    ¡®He¡¯s in Mingdu City! He¡¯s in Mingdu City!¡¯

    Although Mingdu City was huge, at least she would not be looking in the whole Douluo Continent like a needle in a haystack. Moreover, Shen Family¡¯s status in Mingdu City had given her many resources to look for this person. She had to find him no matter the cost.

    When she thought about this, Shen Xing had felt excitement for the first time in a while. She must catch that fellow and make him kneel in front of her to beg for her forgiveness. Then...

    As for what would happen next, she had not figured that out yet. Currently, the only thing she wanted to do was to catch this hateful fellow.

    Shen Xingbed her long wet hair. Her gaze became unprecedentedly determined.

    For Tang Wulin, the encounter with Shen Xing was but a little overture. He returned to the hotel and went to his room to begin meditation. Every day¡¯s cultivation time was the best of the day for him. The feeling of sudden improvement every time he cultivated was not the only reason he felt this way. More importantly, he could rx his spirits to the greatest extent and better feel everything in the outside world during the process of his cultivation.

    His forging today had given him many new sensations. His understanding of the Spirit Realm Domain deepened again.

    Spirit Domain Realm was almost the limit for soul masters. Nobody was sure of what came after it. Everyone only knew was that it was virtually impossible for anyone to proceed further than Spirit Domain Realm. Not even a Limit Douluo could do that. One might have to be a god to reach the Divine Origin.

    He did not say anything for the entire night. Early morning Tang Wulin gave his savings card to Long Yuxue for her to buy some necessities for everyone. With a co-captain like her, he could truly be at ease.

    Tang Wulin already had some ns about their future moves. After contacting Mo Lan in Mingdu City, he would bring the others and leave this ce as soon as possible. They would first go somewhere near Shrek City¡¯s former location. Including Heaven Dou City, the Shrek City¡¯s vicinity was without a doubt the most influenced region by Shrek Academy. It would be more helpful for them to find supporters of Shrek Academy there.

    Tang Wulin finished his breakfast and went to the caf¨¦ where he agreed to meet Mo Lan. He did not directly go inside the caf¨¦, but he instead walked around the outside. He did not put any makeup today but intentionally wore a cap. The cap¡¯s broad brim covered his face.

    He simply observed the surroundings as he probed around with his spiritual power. He did not sense anything wrong. He then stood still in a corner of the street. He silently waited for the time of their appointment.

    Caution was the parent of safety. This was what the old demons taught him. Thepse of caution at any moment could cost him his life. Tang Wulin knew that he shouldered a heavy responsibility. The only person he could count on right now was himself. Hence he was in a perpetual state of alertness. Once he noticed that something was off, he would choose the safest course of action at the moment.

    ¡°Mister, would you like some cigarettes?¡± A merchant passed by Tang Wulin with his goods cart.

    Tang Wulin nced at him and waved his hand.

    The merchant continued on his way.

    Tang Wulin saw a familiar silhouette far away.

    Her body was still gentle and graceful. She wore a professional suit of ck and looked neat and full of experience. However, on her formerly gentle and beautiful face, Tang Wulin saw the hardships of life.

    She seemed to have aged a decade in just a few years. Not far behind her, another young girl followed. The young girl had a slender build and was on the skinny side. She was about a hundred and seventy centimeters tall and wore simple white sports attire. The strange thing was that her hair was also white. Only her eyes were blue. She appeared to be quite peculiar.

    Tang Wulin could even sense a threating from her. It was clear that this young girl who looked no more than twenty years old was an expert. She was an exceptional expert at that.

    The two females entered the caf¨¦. After taking another look at his surroundings, Tang Wulin walked towards it too. He pushed the door open and entered.

    Mo Lan was already seated at the promised spot. The young girl who had followed her sat at a neighboring table. The waitress was saying something to Mo Lan.

    Tang Wulin controlled his excited emotions before he strode toward Mo Lan. He sat opposite her.

    Mo Lan¡¯s body shook when she saw him. When Tang Wulin removed his cap and revealed his original appearance, the waitress¡¯s voice beside her seemed to have been cut off. A film of tears appeared in the pair of beautiful eyes that looked like they had been around for an eternity.

    The white-haired girl looked at Tang Wulin with puzzlement. However, her luscious buttocks had already left her seat. She was like a female leopard that was storing her energy in preparation to pounce at him.

    ¡°Sister...¡± Tang Wulin softly called out.

    Mo Lan¡¯s tears could not be stopped. They instantly gushed forth as she grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s hand. ¡°Little brother, little brother...¡± She sobbed too bitterly to speak.

    The waitress was diligent. When she saw this scene, she quickly left them alone. Tang Wulin and Mo Lan locked eyes.

    Mo Lan¡¯s tears could not be stopped. No matter how strong she was, no matter how many times she told herself that she had to be strong, when she saw Tang Wulin again, the gates of her heart could not help but be opened. She sobbed bitterly in front of this little brother who had once saved her life.

    Tang Wulin grabbed her hand. Millions of words were insufficient to convey what they had experienced.

    Mo Lan had lost her family. For Tang Wulin, it was the same.

    When the white-haired girl saw Mo Lan crying sadly, she was first surprised but she quickly frowned and walked up to her and gave her some tissue.

    Mo Lan epted the tissue and wiped her tears. She tried very hard to calm her emotions.

    ¡°I never thought that I¡¯d be able to meet you again in this lifetime.¡± This simple statement from her contained endless bitterness.

    Tang Wulin did not make a sound. He only tightly held her hand.

    It was only now that Mo Lan could take a good look at him. Compared to before, the current Tang Wulin was much taller and more handsome. With his tall and straight body, he already had the appearance of an adult. However, what pained Mo Lan was that the steadiness that flowed out of Tang Wulin was something that was beyond his age. When she thought about the things that he might have experienced, there was no doubt that the pain he suffered was not any lesser than hers.

    As the daughter of Heaven Dou City¡¯s Administrator, she had always kept an eye out for Tang Wulin, who was a Shrek Academy student.

    He had gone missing on Star Luo Continent for three years and still quickly became the current Shrek Seven Monster¡¯s captain. Mo Lan knew all this information that was difficult for outsiders to know about.

    They had been apart for roughly five years now. Tang Wulin had grown up. He had lost the energy he had back then, but in its ce was this steadiness.

    How much hardship would he have to endure to be like this?

    ¡°I thought that you¡¯ve...¡± Mo Lan¡¯s eyes teared up again.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯m still alive. Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m doing well.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Mo Lan kept nodding, but she could not stop her tears from overflowing again.

    Tang Wulin gently shook her hand. ¡°Sister, since we¡¯re both alive those people have to pay. We must do this for us and the entire human race.¡±

    When she heard these words, the tears in Mo Lan¡¯s eyes seemed to have instantly evaporated. A deep and profound hatred gushed forth from her eyes. She did not even notice herself digging nails into Tang Wulin¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Yes, they must pay.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce to talk. Little brother,e with me,¡± as she said this, Mo Lan pulled Tang Wulin as they went out.

 Chapter 1141 - Who Does the Army Want to Catch?

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Who Does the Army Want to Catch?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin and the white-haired girl¡¯s expression suddenly changed. They shifted their gazes toward the caf¨¦¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Pa!¡± The caf¨¦¡¯s door was heavily pushed open. A dozen beam assault rifle-bearing soldiers d in military uniform charged into the caf¨¦. They aimed their rifles at the customers in the caf¨¦. Surprised screams filled the caf¨¦ for some time.

    Tang Wulin slightly squinted his eyes, his gaze was still slightly dull.

    From the looks of the attire and equipment of these soldiers, they were certainly from the army. ¡®Why had the army suddenly appeared here? Could they be here for Sister Mo Lan?¡¯

    Of course, a dozen soldiers showing up was nothing difficult to handle. However, this was the Mingdu City. The most elite army was stationed here. If a problem arose, it most probably was something big. No matter how powerful he was as an individual, it would not be easy for him to rescue Sister Mo Lan if the army was set on dealing with her.

    ¡°We¡¯re here on official army business. Everyone hold your heads down and don¡¯t move. Commence search for the suspect.¡±

    The caf¨¦ was not big, to begin with. When a dozen soldiers charged in, they had basically filled up the whole shop. Tang Wulin stared at the people before him with a sleepy expression and dull gaze.

    Various thoughts suddenly crossed his mind. ¡®Could it be an information leak from Tang Sect? Ji Qi¡¯s side? Or maybe someone from sister Mo Lan¡¯s side?¡¯

    ¡°Stop!¡± At this very moment, Mo Lan suddenly shouted. She stopped the soldiers who were about to search the customers.

    Her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Which department are you from? Who gave you the permission to search for a suspect in broad daylight? Where¡¯s your warrant? Let me see it. Where is it?¡±

    Tang Wulin was standing beside Mo Lan. He was shocked to notice how this big sister of his was remarkably different from before. The old her was fearless. She was even willing to sacrifice herself to protect the passengers. However, she definitely did not have this imposing manner back then. Her aura alone could even intimidate him.

    The soldiers who were prepared to start their operation ceased when heard her voice. Tang Wulin seemingly stood beside Mo Lan without hesitation. He shielded her from the beam assault rifles that were aimed at her.

    ¡°Which department we¡¯re from? Who¡¯re you to ask that?¡± A second lieutenant coldly said, ¡°Search them. We cannot afford to let the suspect get away.¡±

    Mo Lan grunted angrily. ¡°Who dares?! Is the military this ruthless? You get your sry from the federation and enjoy the share of the people. You¡¯re not given these privileges so that you can lord over the people and make a fortune from it. I would love to see who¡¯s daring enough to act rashly today. Xiao Bai, call the police and inform them of the situation here. Wulin, disarm them and don¡¯t let any one of them get away. If the army is unable to give us an exnation, I won¡¯t let this issue go.¡±

    Mo Lan¡¯s imposing manner made the officer¡¯s expression change. If he had thought that Mo Lan only appeared tough outwardly but was timid inwardly before, now he had no such thoughts in his mind. If she was like that there was no way for her to be so domineering.

    ¡°Nobody move!¡± He angrily shouted with haste. He must control the situation first.

    However, Tang Wulin had already started moving. Just like how he controlled the few delinquents yesterday, he only took a light step with his right foot on the ground. He sent Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth¡¯s attacking power with his extremely powerful spiritual power to the feet of the dozen soldiers with absolute precision.

    The leading second lieutenant¡¯s voice abruptly stopped. In the next moment, Tang Wulin made a circle with his arms. A dozen soldiers were pulled together by Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon as they sat on the caf¨¦¡¯s floor.

    Tang Wulin walked over and slowly confiscated their beam assault rifles. Then, he smacked each one of them in turns to seal their bloodlines.

    When he hadpleted this process, the white-haired girl whom Mo Lan addressed as Xiao Bao had not even got enough time to dial the number.

    Mo Lan had known that Tang Wulin was strong. Back then, it was precisely because of Tang Wulin¡¯s actions that the entire car of passengers was saved. He had even be the current Shrek Seven Monsters captain. However, Mo Lan never thought that the current Tang Wulin was already this powerful.

    A faint smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He turned around and nodded towards Mo Lan.

    Xiao Bai had already dialed the number. It was only now that Mo Lan told to the customers within the caf¨¦. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to panic. Please be patient for a while. I¡¯m Mo Lan, a member of the federal parliament. I guarantee everyone that you¡¯re safe. I¡¯ll make sure that the army gives an exnation with regard to the unjust treatment the army just gave you. I apologize to everyone here on behalf of the federation,¡± as she said this, Mo Lan bowed towards the people of her own ord.

    ¡°Mo Lan?¡± When they heard this name the frightened customers in the caf¨¦ instantly calmed down. Some of them even started discussing. It was clear that they had heard Mo Lan¡¯s name before.

    Mo Lan hadforted the customers and Xiao Bai had ended her call.

    At this moment, the low sound of an explosion came from the outside. With Tang Wulin¡¯s understanding of current weapons, he could recognize that this was the sound made by anding mecha.

    After the entire process just now, the first thing Tang Wulin could be sure of was that these soldiers were not here for sister Mo Lan. Otherwise, they would not be intimidated by her. If they were not here for sister Mo Lan, who were they after? He had taken a look just now. Other than Xiao Bai and himself, there was no other soul master present.

    Could it be that they were here for him?

    A voice came from outside. ¡°Attention to the people inside, we suspect that there¡¯s a wanted criminal among you. We ask that youe out with your hands above your heads. You have thirty seconds. If nobodyes out after thirty seconds, our mechas will begin their attacks. To avoid being caught in the crossfire. Pleasee out with your hands above your heads immediately.¡±

    Mo Lan startedughing from her extreme anger. ¡°Good, very good! I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s the who dares to mobilize the army for such activities. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    She strode outside as she said this.

    Xiao Bai dared not ck off. She hastily followed her out of the caf¨¦. Mo Lan was only an ordinary person, if she was hit by a mecha¡¯s attack, there was no way that she would be safe. Before she went out, she red at Tang Wulin. If it were not for this fellow sister Mo Lan would not have been exposed to such a dangerous situation.

    However, she could not help but be stunned when she red at Tang Wulin. Before this, she had always been at the side and she had not seen Tang Wulin¡¯s face from the front after he removed his cap. Only now did she get a clear look at his face.

    ¡®Why¡¯s this fellow this good looking?¡¯ Even as a female, Xiao Bai could not help but feel envious of him. ¡®Why¡¯s this man so handsome?¡¯

    Tang Wulin naturally walked at Mo Lan¡¯s side. He walked out of the caf¨¦ with her.

    They exited the caf¨¦. Four mechas were already pointing their weapons at the caf¨¦¡¯s door. Two of them were yellow mechas while the other two were surprisingly purple mechas.

    ¡°Hands above your heads!¡± A rude voice came from the mecha.

    However, Mo Lan was unperturbed and fearless. She angrily shouted, ¡°Mechas are the army¡¯s important tools. Should they be used by you to threaten the people? I will impeach all of you in the parliament for this. Xiao Bai, remember their mecha¡¯s serial numbers.¡±

    Every military mecha had their own serial number. This was to facilitate the army to manage them.

    ¡°Hands above your heads, do you hear me?¡± A mecha master¡¯s position was not something that could bepared to ordinary soldiers. Clearly, these mecha masters were not intimidated by Mo Lan.

    A deafening police siren sounded on the streets at this very moment. They were long and unbroken as they came towards their direction.

    The police hade?

    Sitting within the purple mecha, Tang Zihao¡¯s expression slightly changed. Although the army was not afraid of the police and even had a higher position, this was still Mingdu City. ording to federalw, security within the city was the responsibility of the police. They had been ordered to capture a person today. If they had done it swiftly, naturally there would not be any problem. However, if they had to face the police, although their superiors were unafraid they would be faced with some troubles. The more important thing was, they had not captured the person whom they had to.

 Chapter 1142 - Its Him!

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Its Him!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Captain, it¡¯s him!¡± At this very moment, the other purple mecha raised its arm and pointed in towards Tang Wulin.

    Tang Zihao decisively moved and shouted. ¡°Capture him!¡±

    The purple mecha beside him raised its soul cannon and fired a loud shot. A cluster of light shot out of the barrel and swiftly erupted forth. It turned into an electric and charged towards Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin took a step forward and shielded Mo Lan behind himself. Just as he had expected, they were here for him. He had only recently arrived at Mingdu City, who was it? He had ruled out Tang Sect. If there was a spy in Tang Sect, there was no way that they would not know that he would be with parliament member and they would not have mobilized the army so rashly. If it was not Tang Sect, could it be?

    The wet silhouette swiftly appeared in his mind.

    He threw a simple and direct punch.

    A low bang erupted in the air. He did not use any skills. It was just a simple straight punch.

    The electric seemed to have hit a barrier as it was instantly blocked amidst that low explosion sound.

    Mo Lan felt a mixed feeling of shock and rage. She angrily shouted, ¡°You dare attack us?!¡±

    Xiao Bai did not even budge. Her mission was to protect Mo Lan and not the others. Moreover, she wanted to see just how strong Tang Wulin was since he was so easily able to immobilize the soldiers inside the caf¨¦.

    Two huge dueling swords simultaneously shed out from the sides. The two yellow mechas had made their moves. Their target was still Tang Wulin. Tang Zihao¡¯s soul cannon was also aimed at Tang Wulin as well.

    Tang Zihao¡¯s thoughts were very clear in his mind. They would capture Tang Wulin in the shortest possible time and report back to their superiors. As for the procedures after that, their superiors would naturally take care of them.

    In an instant, the four mechas hadunched melee and long-range attacks against Tang Wulin. Since they were able to carry out a mission inside Mingdu City, they were undoubtedly the best among the elite warriors of the army. Whether it was their individual strength or theirbat skills, they were both very powerful. They were clearly a cut above the mecha masters of the same rank.

    However, they did not know what kind of opponent they were facing.

    The first Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge¡¯s double winner known as the Golden Dragon King, regarded as the most powerful expert of the young generation, and the leader of the current Shrek Seven Monsters, Tang Wulin!

    ¡°ng!¡± The air seemed to have frozen over when the two dueling swords hit. The mecha masters of the four mechas along with Tang Zihao stared at this scene with their mouths agape.

    In the face of the attacks from the two dueling swords, Tang Wulin did not even unleash his martial soul. He had not unleashed his battle armor or mecha, nor did he dodge. He only reacted with a simple action.

    He raised his arms and spread them out. The pair of dueling swords shed his open palms. To mention it in another way, he had just spread his arms and grabbed the pair of dueling swords that had incredible imposing air and more than ten tons of explosive energy.

    The two yellow mechas felt as if they had not shed a human¡¯s body, but an extremely hard metal. The two dueling swords abruptly stopped. The same thoughts appeared in their minds at the same time.

    ¡®How is this possible? Without using his martial soul or weapons, how is it possible for him to block a mecha¡¯s attack with just a human body? This...is he still human?!¡¯

    They were stunned, but Tang Wulin was not. In the next instant, he strongly shook his hands. The mecha masters lost control of their yellow mechas as they swayed and heavily crashed onto the ground.

    The two dueling swords fell out of their hands at the same time. Tang Wulin threw them away. They cut the two purple mecha¡¯s soul cannons and forcibly deflected their aims toward the skies. Their ammunition rose into the skies and erupted like dazzling fireworks. They had still failed to cause any damage to Tang Wulin.

    Even Xiao Bai who had worn a cold expression since the start started looking at Tang Wulin with heavy eyes.

    ¡®This...is he still human?¡¯ In her eyes, Tang Wulin was essentially a fierce dragon in human form. ¡®Bare hands! He used his bare hands¡¯. She did not sense even an ounce of soul power from Tang Wulin. He had forcibly blocked two mechas and defeated two mechas with his bare hands. ¡®He¡¯s not human! This guy was definitely not human!¡¯

    Tang Wulin had already leaped into the air. He seemed to have just swayed his body and he was already right before Tang Zihao¡¯s mecha. He tapped the mecha¡¯s knee with the tip of his toes. The massive powerful purple mecha gave off a deafening exploding sound from its knee joint and its knee shattered. Tang Wulin rode the momentum as he jumped andnded a punch on the purple mecha¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    As he listened to the deafening siren Tang Zihao felt his beloved mecha fall to the side. He was still in a half-dazed state.

    To be able to be a squadron leader of Mingdu City¡¯s garrisonmand, hisbat experience was quite rich. However, never before had he met an opponent like this!

    ¡®Is this person really a human?¡¯ Currently, there was only this one thought in Tang Zihao¡¯s mind. In the next instant, his mecha had already crashed onto the ground.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin suddenly changed direction in midair. The wind elements gathered around him and propped his body up. He pounced toward the final purple mecha with a diversion angle that appeared to defy allws of physics.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The soul cannon was finally fired. The massive ammunition seemed to have almost devoured Tang Wulin¡¯s body in an instant.

    Mo Lan could not stifle her surprised scream. No matter how domineering she had bepared to before, she was still ady! Without a martial soul as her shield, there was nothing she could do. She did not even have enough time to order Xiao Bai to help him at the moment.

    However, her worry turned to shock in the very next instant. From Mo Lan¡¯s perspective, the soul ammunition that devoured Tang Wulin¡¯s body seemed to have vanished in the blink of an eye. It had lost all traces of existence in an instant.

    Tang Wulin walked out from the aftershock made by the ammunition and flew toward the purple mecha like a shooting star.

    The mecha activated all of its barriers and threw a punch. This purple mecha¡¯s mecha master had pretty good reflexes, but everything he did was for naught in the face of absolute strength.

    ¡°Boom!¡± From Tang Wulin¡¯s jade-white fist, a terrifying explosive force burst forth as if it came straight from the hell. The purple mecha¡¯s barriers instantly shattered. Even its metal fist was shatteredpletely as its body fell backward.

    Tang Wulin threw a punch with his left hand. When he swung his fist, one could see that the air around his fist beingpressed by some invisible force. It bent the light until it formed a distorted halo around it. Then the piercing noise of an explosion echoed. The purple mecha seemed to have been hit by some invisible force on its chest. It reeled and heavily crashed onto the ground.

    Air Cannon!

    Of course, Tang Wulin could not use Yuanen Yehui¡¯s soul skill. He was only mimicking Yuanen Yehui¡¯s ability with pure strength.

    One against four. While he faced the four mechas, he had only relied on pure strength and spiritual power to control the battlefield from the beginning until the end. This was what true strength was!

    He lightly dropped to the ground. The four mechas had lost their ability to fight. At this moment, police cars with their ring sirens arrived and swiftly surrounded the scene.

    Mo Lan could not help and said, ¡°The police cars are alwayste!¡± She even red at Xiao Bai after saying this. She seemed to be reprimanding her for not helping out in the situation before.

    Xiao Bai had a slightly helpless look. Her gaze toward Tang Wulin was starkly different from the icy coldness at the start. It was fanaticism, fanaticism towards an opponent.

 Chapter 1143 - Federal Bureau of Central Guards

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Federal Bureau of Central Guards</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Even though she could not figure out Tang Wulin¡¯s exact cultivation base, she knew he was capable of defeating four mechas just by relying on his physical strength. Regardless of his martial soul, he should not be looked down upon.

    Mo Lan was well aware of the delicate situation with Tang Wulin¡¯s identity now, so she did not mention to anyone that he was a student of Shrek Academy. Thus, Xiao Bai was oblivious to this, but she knew that the man before her was very powerful. He was more formidable than she had imagined and was a rather impressive opponent.

    Tang Wulin returned to Mo Lan¡¯s side smoothly and smiled at her. He stood quietly behind her and acted as if everything that had happened earlier was not his own doing at all.

    The police arrived like a swarm of bees. Their equipment was simpler and less sophisticated than that of the soldiers. Nevertheless, they were still representatives of the public security force of the entire Mingdu City regardless.

    The first group of police officers was taken aback upon seeing the four mechas lying on the ground. The leading police sergeant with a high rank set his eyes on Mo Lan as he ran over quickly.

    ¡°MP Madam Mo Lan are you alright? What happened here?¡±

    Mo Lan red at him coldly as she spoke with a look of fury, ¡°The military was arresting people in the cafe in broad daylight, despite having no warrant. Not only that, but they were also carrying standard military-grade weapons to threaten the public. In the end, they did not even spare their mechas. I wish to inquire, who is it that authorized this? Could it be that taxpayer money armed them just so they could turn their muzzles back at us? The military¡¯s abusive behavior has already threatened the entire Federation¡¯s stability and unity. I would like to ask all of you to investigate this!¡±

    Sweat immediately broke out on the high-ranking police sergeant¡¯s forehead. He could tell at first nce that the situation before his eyes was not a small issue. He felt even more troubled upon listening to Mo Lan¡¯s words.

    Of course, he was aware that MP Mo Lan was a representative from the Dove Faction. Though she was young, she was a very strong candidate within the faction. It was especially obvious after the shifts in the new term that she was just and incorruptible in addition to her family being victims of Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s cruelty. As a result, she was left all alone in this world without the slightest fear of unseen threats. She stood at the forefront during a few confrontations with the Hawk Fashion and received the full support from the old and new members of the Dove Faction.

    Even so, the police sergeant could not afford to offend the other side either, given that it was the military! Were they allowed to confront the military forces as mere police officers? If they were not careful, they would end up in deep trouble.

    Instantly, he had an idea and he swiftly replied, ¡°MP Madam Mo Lan, we will certainly handle this incident fairly. We will first take these soldiers back to the police station on the double.¡±

    Mo Lan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll continue to follow up on this matter. Please report to me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The high-ranking police sergeant saluted her before he immediately led the police officers to handle the soldiers. At the same time, they began to take down statements from the people who had been inside the cafe to verify the specific sequence of events that took ce.

    The soldiers that were captured remained in a state of silence. However, the police still managed to rify the situation soon through the words of the bystanders. There was no doubt that the military was absolutely in the wrong. They were arresting people without permission. Moreover, it was done without an arrest warrant.

    These soldiers and mechas had all belonged to the Mingdu Garrison Command. The garrisonmand was in charge of matters pertaining to the defense of Mingdu, but the act of utilizing the army to arrest people without permission was not a small issue anymore. It would be very easy to find out the jurisdiction of these soldiers just by tracking the designation of their military unit. The soldiers¡¯ refusal to speak was showing that they were waiting for their superior to manage this incident. At the moment, they would never consent to speak no matter what.

    At Mo Lan¡¯s side, Tang Wulin was watching the situation unfold with a cold gaze. He considered the police¡¯s way of handling the situation rather appropriate. Four mecha masters in the mechas were ¡®invited¡¯ toe out. They were guarded temporarily and the same was done to the soldiers inside the cafe. They would be interrogated separatelyter.

    Just as the police were about to transport these soldiers back to the police station, all of a sudden, a military vehicle drove over at full speed.

    It was apparent that Tang Zihao was relieved upon seeing the car. The superior officers were here, so the incident would not be pinned on them anymore. In reality, what they had done on this day would result in a court-martial if someone were to pursue the matter seriously!

    The military vehicle abruptly stopped. An officer with a lieutenant colonel military rank pinned to his shoulders came out from the car escorted by two majors by his side.

    ¡°Hold on.¡± The lieutenant colonel walked in great strides and arrived before the high-ranking police sergeant. He raised his hand in an attempt to stop the police from continuing to take the soldiers into the police wagons.

    ¡°We are from the inspection control unit of the garrisonmand. What happened here? I heard that our soldiers are reporting that there was a misunderstanding with your police unit?¡±

    The police sergeant¡¯s rank was equal to this military officer¡¯s. He replied with a deep voice, ¡°There was a conflict that took ce earlier. These garrisonmand¡¯s soldiers received some unknown authority¡¯s order to use their standard military weapons to threaten the public and they couldn¡¯t produce any arrest warrant. They had even used their mechas to attack these citizens. We¡¯re going to investigate this case properly so that we can provide a proper exnation to the people. Thus, I¡¯m going to take these soldiers back to our department so that they can continue to cooperate with our investigations.¡±

    ¡°No! Personnel from the military should be handled by our military. This is unrted to you. Please hand over this case to us. We¡¯ll notify you when there are any new developments.¡± As he was speaking, the lieutenant colonel waved his hand to signal for the over a dozen soldiers, armed with loaded weapons, toe down from the vehicle and block the path of the police.

    There was no doubt that the police came in greater numbers, but they were much weaker whenpared to these actual soldiers judging by their equipment and fighting capacity.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Mo Lan spoke coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve finally had a firsthand glimpse of the military¡¯s strength.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the lieutenant colonel as he darted his eyes at her.

    Mo Lan answered calmly, ¡°I¡¯m no one but an ordinary citizen. Why? Could it be that I¡¯m not allowed to speak the truth?¡±

    The lieutenant colonel coldly replied, ¡°This is the official business of the military. Those without authorization are to leave immediately. Otherwise, it¡¯s a crime for instigating the military¡¯s political situation.¡±

    Mo Lanughed for this was truly a convenient case of someone sending over a pillow when one was drowsy. She was just concerned about herck of knowledge of the military¡¯s involvement, which could keep the Hawk Faction¡¯s people in check.

    Xiao Bai raised her arm and used her soulmunicator to record the scene that was taking ce before her eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re not allowed to record this!¡± The lieutenant colonel had a swift reaction when he noticed what Xiao Bai was doing.

    Dashing over, a major arrived before Xiao Bai. He raised her hand as he grabbed her arm.

    Xiao Bai gave out an indignant grunt. She swung her left hand forward at lightning speed causing the major to let out a muffled groan. He fell back a few steps before he lowered his head and stared at his hand. He saw something had been branded onto his palm.

    Upon closer inspection, one would discover that it was tiny wording saying ¡®Federal Bureau of Central Guards¡¯.

    The major had a drastic change of expression upon reading these words.

    He was well aware of the Federal Bureau of Central Guards. This person was an elite powerhouse in charge of the security of the federal government¡¯s top officers. One would need to have at least a five-ringed Soul King cultivation base and also be a mecha master of at least purple-rank to be enlisted into the Federal Bureau of Central Guards, so she must be a mecha master as well.

    The appearance of an officer from the Federal Bureau of Central Guards revealed the identity of the middle-aged woman who spoke earlier.

    ¡°Very well. All of you dare to attack the military.¡± The lieutenant colonel had only seen that hisrade was struck back by Xiao Bai, so he did not know the specifics of the situation and was about to lose his temper. On the other hand, the major was no fool. He returned to the lieutenant colonel¡¯s side rapidly and raised his palm for his superior to see.

    The lieutenant colonel¡¯s expression changed as well upon reading the words on the major¡¯s palm for he knew that he was in deep trouble.

    The most important mission for the Federal Bureau of Central Guards was to protect the members of parliament. Only the members of parliament were qualified to be protected by them and, in fact, not every member qualified.

    There was no doubt that the middle-aged woman before him was a member of parliament. Moreover, he could tell that this was a member of parliament who did not have a good rtionship with the military judging from her attitude. Even though the Hawk Faction upied the dominant position right now, in reality, they would still need the people¡¯s backing in the grand election and during the decision-making process of great importance. He was afraid that the military¡¯s image would be badly tarnished if this matter today was not handled properly.

    They had not intended for this small matter to cause a scene, but he did not expect that it would go this far. He could not keep from looking dour.

    Mo Lan spoke calmly, ¡°Why? Do you wish to take me along as well? I¡¯d like to see who dares to prevent the police¡¯s official business.¡±

    Many different feelings rippled across the lieutenant colonel¡¯s face. He knew that this would be very difficult if he were to allow the police to take away his people. Even a high-ranking officer from the military dared not act rashly in such a situation. After all, the Douluo Federation was still a democratic continent.

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss more after we take our men.¡± The lieutenant colonel made a prompt decision. As he waved his hand and gave the order, he walked to the front of Xiao Bai in great strides and used his body to block her shot.

    He did not even take a nce at Mo Lan as he pretended not to recognize her identity. He looked at Xiao Bai calmly. ¡°Miss, please do not continue to record anymore. Please be concerned for the sake of our reputation. We shall repay your kindness in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1144 - The Military Clan That Supported The Dove Faction

    <h4>Chapter 1144: The Military n That Supported The Dove Faction</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Xiao Bai shifted her gaze ever so slightly. ¡°Step aside.¡±

    The lieutenant colonel looked at her coldly, but he did not budge.

    Xiao Bai took a step to the side and he immediately followed as well.

    Xiao Bai frowned. She turned her head to the side to look toward Mo Lan. As the officer from the Federal Bureau of Central Guards, she was allowed to act ordingly to handle all sorts of situations when Mo Lan was threatened. However, the person before hers was a military officer, after all, so she was acting cautiously until she received an order from Mo Lan.

    Just them, a clear voice called out, ¡°So is the military allowed to bully others? Is the military allowed to act with impunity?¡± Soon after, there was a hand on the lieutenant colonel¡¯s shoulder.

    The lieutenant colonel turned his head sideways to take a look and saw a handsome face. Just as he was staring at this unknown figure, he was shocked when the pupils suddenly turned into slits. In that split second, he could sense an intense terror that made his hair stand up, despite his six-ringed Soul Emperor cultivation base.

    Then, he was pulled to the side, unable to put up even the slightest resistance.

    The trembling that came from the depths of his heart caused the lieutenant colonel¡¯s body shudder all over. Tang Wulin¡¯s hand on his shoulder had not exerted any strength, but it made him so fearful that he dared not make a move.

    Xiao Bai continued to record while the police were already caught in a confrontation with the military officers.

    If this had been an ordinary day, the high-ranking police sergeant might have taken advantage of the favorable situation and allowed the military officers to take back their people. Yet, he could not do so this time! He was standing before Mo Lan, so he reckoned he would be stripped of his uniform by the next day if he were to permit the military officers to leave with the perpetrators.

    ¡°No one moves.¡± The high-ranking police sergeant blocked the soldiers¡¯ path. However, the soldiers were only following the orders of theirmanding officer. The soldier at the forefront raised his soul beam assault rifle and swung its handle at the police sergeant. This soldier decided that it was more important to grab his people first and did not care about anything else.

    Naturally, the high-ranking police sergeant had not attained his position by being an ordinary person either. Light shed across his body as four soul rings rose from his feet. He grabbed the soul beam assault rifle with one of his hands and flung it straight at the soldier.

    At once, the weapons in the soldiers¡¯ hands were all aimed at the police sergeant. Instantly, the entire scene seemed like it was in danger of spiraling out of control.

    ¡°Stop,¡± someone called out gently. A person was seen running from the distance in quick strides.

    ¡®It¡¯s her!¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression immediately turned unpleasant upon seeing who it was.

    Compared to her disheveled state the previous night, Shen Xing was like an entirely different person. She appeared valiant and heroic in her military uniform with her two-striped and two-starred lieutenant colonel rank pinned to her shoulders. It was not a simple task for her to achieve such a rank in the army at her age.

    Tang Wulin looked at her coldly. He did not doubt that the day¡¯s turn of events was all her doing. She intended to capture Tang Wulin all along, but she ended up causing such chaos. However, this also showed that she was backed up by rather powerful forces, or she would not have dared to mobilize the military so easily in Mingdu.

    Shen Xing quickly walked to the front of the high-ranking police sergeant. She spoke apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t detain our people.¡±

    Upon saying that, she swiftly moved to Mo Lan. Under Tang Wulin¡¯s attentive gaze, she gave Mo Lan a huge bear hug. It was as though she was a timid and affectionate woman and Tang Wulin stared at her in bewilderment.

    ¡°Sister Mo Lan, why are you here?!¡±

    Mo Lan could not help being stunned for a moment upon seeing her. ¡°Little Xing, what are you here for?¡±

    Shen Xing straightened her charming expression. She came close to Lan and whispered into her ears. Mo Lan had a strange look on her face upon listening to her words.

    ¡°You must be joking. The military is the symbolic seal of our country. How could you mobilize the army because of your private affairs? What if you identally injured a bystander?¡±

    Shen Xing lowered her head and acted as if she was a little girl caught misbehaving. ¡°Good sister, is it not enough that I know my own mistake? I wouldn¡¯t dare do this again in the future. Please don¡¯t tell my father and sister or else I¡¯ll be in deep trouble. I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m finished if my superiors were to find out about this case. Good sister, I beg of you, please?¡±

    Tang Wulin was already stunned as he watched from the side. Shen Xing¡¯s exchange of words with Mo Lan earlier sounded soft, but how could he possibly not think of her as a Soul Sage-ranked powerhouse?

    She told Mo Lan that Tang Wulin was her boyfriend and that they, had had a quarrel earlier. She was angry, so she wished to bring him in for a discussion. As a result, she mobilized the army in a moment of rage.

    This genuinely left Tang Wulin slightly speechless. What was this nonsense? Since when did he be her boyfriend?

    In any case, Mo Lan¡¯s expression revealed something to Tang Wulin. There was no doubt that she disliked the military very much as the representative of the Dove Faction. Yet, Tang Wulin could tell from her attitude toward Shen Xing that the lieutenant colonel was not an ordinary person. The powers backing Shen Xing would not make Mo Lan so fearful, but it meant Mo Lan had no choice but to handle Shen Xing calmly. Otherwise, Mo Lan would never behave in such a way.

    Mo Lan turned her head to the side and looked at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin did not utter a word because he knew that it was best that he maintained his silence in this situation. He did not wish to cause more chaos here and reveal his identity.

    ¡°Just this once and I won¡¯t be so lenient a second time. However, I must tell your sister about this matter here. You can ask her to keep it from your father,¡± said Mo Lan in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Thank you, sister. You¡¯re the best.¡± Shen Xing was overjoyed, so she wrapped her arms around Mo Lan and swayed back and forth.

    Mo Lan spoke with slight helplessness, ¡°Silly little girl! You¡¯ve made people worry about you. What a waste...¡± Her ¡®what a waste¡¯ words were referring to this particr case.

    Mo Lan agreed to handle this case without making it too public, so it would be much easier to deal with the rest of the matters.

    The police were only too pleased to not have to offend the armed forces, while the military got out of there as fast as possible, hoping to distance themselves from the whole thing.

    Shen Xing stood by Mo Lan¡¯s side and looked at Tang Wulin with a furious expression. She thought to herself in secret. ¡®It is all his fault. Nothing good ever happens as long as he¡¯s around. Sister Mo Lan caught me misbehaving this time. This is simply too infuriating!¡¯

    The thing that led to Tang Wulin¡¯s discovery was indeed the vendor selling cigarettes outside the cafe earlier.

    Shen Xing¡¯s n that supported her was also in control of an extremelyrge informationwork. Thework was inclusive of people from all over including small tradesmen and porters. Tang Wulin¡¯s current appearance was uploaded to the internal informationwork for a search in Mingdu. The vendor shared the information immediately after discovering Tang Wulin which was how the entire incident came to pass.

    It had been a while since Shen Xing had arrived. She had been hoping to capture Tang Wulin, but she did not expect that Tang Wulin could deal with four mechas bare-handed with such ease. Then, she noticed Mo Lan¡¯s presence. Of course, she was aware of the problems between Mo Lan and the military. She watched helplessly as the situation worsened to an unmanageable extent before she hastily came out and eased the tension.

    ¡®It¡¯s all your fault.¡¯ Shen Xing mouthed her usation silently at Tang Wulin.

    As Tang Wulin watched her lips move, he turned his head to the side and put on the hat without paying any attention to her.

    Shen Xing was immediately frustrated. ¡®Boy, don¡¯t you end up in my grasp.¡¯ On the other hand, she also noticed that his appearance seemed to be even more handsome than before as if there was something else added to him.

    Being raised in a military n, Shen Xing was very sensitive to a soldier¡¯s aura. It was as if she could sense a familiar aura emitting from Tang Wulin¡¯s body just like his father and grandfather. Even though she refused to admit it, she understood, deep down, that her heart had made space that only this boy could fill.

    ¡°You should just go back. Don¡¯t behave so stubbornly in the future,¡± said Mo Lan to Shen Xing, slightly exasperated.

    Shen Xing stuck out her tongue and pointed to Tang Wulin. She said, ¡°Sister, can you please allow me to take him with me? I...¡± At this point, she blushed involuntarily.

    Her acting was impressive! Could it be that she was trained on the Demon Ind too? Tang Wulin could not help feeling speechless as he watched Shen Xing¡¯s pretentious performance.

 Chapter 1145 - So It Turned Out To Be Lustful Desires

    <h4>Chapter 1145: So It Turned Out To Be Lustful Desires</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Mo Lan looked at her, then at Tang Wulin. She felt uncertain in her heart. Of course, she did not believe Shen Xing as Tang Wulin had just arrived at the ce. How could he possibly be Shen Xing¡¯s boyfriend? However, she thought it was a bad idea to expose her on the spot. She could not allow Shen Xing to take Tang Wulin due to his sensitive status.

    ¡°He¡¯s my brother. You can solve the problem between yourselvester on. I¡¯ve made arrangements for him today. Go home first.¡± When she had finished talking, Mo Lan looked rather displeased.

    Shen Xing dared not utter another word. She stuck out her tongue and red at Tang Wulin fiercely. She then turned around and left showing her recalcitrance.

    Tang Wulin was about to say something as he watched her departing figure, but he stopped upon seeing Mo Lan¡¯s hand gesture. Xiao Bai drove Mo Lan¡¯s car over. It was an unsophisticated, ordinary soul car.

    Tang Wulin immediately understood her intention. Both of them boarded the car with Xiao Bai as the driver. They headed toward the city center.

    Mo Lan did not speak much during the journey. She appeared deep in thought. Tang Wulin did not speak either as he remained quietly by her side.

    It did not take long before Xiao Bai arrived at the underground garage of a building. The three of them got down from the car and boarded an elevator.

    The elevator ascended all the way to the top floor. Mo Lan said to Xiao Bai, ¡°Xiao Bai, go home first. Don¡¯t report today¡¯s incident. Let¡¯s just act like nothing happened, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Xiao Bai took a nce at Tang Wulin out of curiosity before she went into the elevator and left.

    Mo Lan brought Tang Wulin into a room. The room was very spacious with a floor size of almost two hundred square meters. The decoration of the room was simple, yet appeared sophisticated.

    Since it was on the top floor, the scenery outside the french window was spectacr. Tang Wulin could see far into the distance. The roads were crowded with people and vehicles. A block of steel buildings came into view.

    Mo Lan turned on the lights and pulled down the curtains before pressing a button. With his sharp senses, Tang Wulin immediately noticed that the entire room seemed to be enshrouded in an energy shield. There was no way a detector outside could probe the situation here.

    ¡°Alright, you can now speak at will. Wulin, it seems like you¡¯re in trouble. What¡¯s going on with you and Shen Xing?¡± It was not an easy task for Mo Lan to refrain herself from asking until now.

    Tang Wulin spoke with slight helplessness, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that I¡¯m acquainted with her. It¡¯s a long story. Back in the beginning...¡± He exined how he was sent to receive military training on the Demon Ind back in the beginning, and his encounter with Shen Xingter in the Northsea Army Corps, followed by how he had abducted her, including their encounter this time and his summary of the situation.

    Mo Lan listened to his narrative in all seriousness. In the beginning, she was frowning, but her expression began to rx gradually. Toward the end, her gaze at Tang Wulin revealed she was holding back a smile.

    ¡°Sister, that¡¯s everything that happened. Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Tang Wulin was feeling slightly embarrassed from her stare.

    Mo Lan chuckled. ¡°I was under the impression that the military had been keeping an eye on you since you had exposed your identity. I didn¡¯t expect the young girl Shen Xing to harbor lustful desires. Well, my brother is so good-looking and capable. Which girl wouldn¡¯t be attracted to you? Why don¡¯t you just listen to her and call it a day? Shen Xing is a decent girl. Although she is born into a distinguished n, she has never been involved in any scandals. Her n upholds a strict upbringing. I suppose something like this has never happened before. Consider yourself fortunate.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke helplessly, ¡°Sister, please don¡¯t make fun of me. How can I ever possibly be with her?! I already have someone I love. Based on what you¡¯ve said, it sounds like you have a rtionship with her n.¡±

    Mo Lan nodded, then heaved a soft sigh. ¡°I was rather hoping that the people I encountered today are from the opposing side. If that were the case, we¡¯d then have the opportunity tounch a campaign against the military. I aim to, at least, reduce the military¡¯s influence.¡±

    ¡°However, the Shen n is not good with that. In reality, the military is not an iron sheet either. After many years of development, the n is very powerful at influencing the military. A few regions have formed on the continent. A few of the great ns have their very own regions. Their strengths are deeply ingrained in these regions, so it¡¯s very difficult to dislodge their positions which even the federal government does not meddle with. After all, any politician who wishes to advance in the government needs the support of these ns.¡±

    Tang Wulin had an idea in his mind. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that the Shen n is rted to the Dove Faction?¡±

    Mo Lan nodded. ¡°There are five great ns in the military and the Shen n is one of them. It¡¯s also the only n that supports our Dove Faction. As the head of the n, Shen Xing¡¯s grandfather is also the federal army chief with a senior general rank. He is one of the three great leaders in the federal army with the same rank as the Federation¡¯smander-in-chief. He¡¯s also the minister of general equipment. The Shen n¡¯s territory includes the Northsea Army Corps and the Mingdu Garrison Command. They are extremely powerful and assumesmand of the center. Our Dove Faction remained safe when we were in power back in the beginning and were not targeted by the Hawk Faction¡¯s backhanded moves. We owe it to the Shen n. The Shen n remains aloof in the society and advocates peaceful development. As in today¡¯s case, even I have no choice but to let it go. Otherwise, a strike at the Shen n will certainly result in serious repercussions to our status.¡±

    Tang Wulin was suddenly enlightened. No wonder Mo Lan was willing to let Shen Xing go and not mind letting the opportunity slip by.

    ¡°Do the rest of the four great military ns support the Hawk Faction?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Mo Lan shook her head. ¡°There are three ns that support the Hawk Faction with the Qiangu n as their leader. There¡¯s also the Southern Army Corps¡¯ Yue n that supports the Independent Faction.¡±

    ¡®Yue n? Isn¡¯t that Yue Zhengyu¡¯s n?¡¯ Tang Wulin felt relieved that two out of the five great ns did not support the Hawk Faction. The situation was better than he had imagined. No wonder the Dove Faction was still capable of maintaining the current political situation.

    ¡°However, the situation doesn¡¯t look so good.¡± Mo Lan heaved a sigh. ¡°Ever since Qiangu Dongfeng became the Pagoda Master of the Spirit Pagoda, the Qiangu n¡¯s development is advancing at a tremendous pace. Right now, the Qianggu n is out of control. More than one-fifth of the seats inside the parliament is wholly controlled by them. This situation has never urred before in the history of the parliament.¡±

    Tang Wulin was horrified. ¡°Under such circumstances, could it be that the Federation doesn¡¯t have any other solution? So their n should just be allowed to continue the monopoly? If this continues, wouldn¡¯t the Qiangu n be a dictatorship in the future?¡±

    Mo Lan spoke with a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯ve already had many discussions over this matter. However, the Qiangu n is extremely cunning. On the surface, it appears they only control a few seats. It wouldn¡¯t have any effect even if we managed tounch an attack. Many people who are on their side are not forthright about it.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned deeply. ¡°Sister, what do you think? Is the surprise attack of Shrek City connected to them?¡±

    Mo Lan took a nce at him. ¡°It¡¯s not right for me to conclude this matter. However, I can tell you that it¡¯s highly possible. The Qiangu n keeps a low profile. They would not reveal their presence if not for the Pagoda Master of the Spirit Pagoda, Qiangu Dongfong¡¯s presence. No one knows the extent of the support behind the Qiangu n, but the n has a long history and quite profound inner secrets.¡±

    ¡°Shrek Academy was the leading academy on the continent. It¡¯s a powerful pir supporting the Independent Faction. The Independent Faction¡¯s other main pir is the Tang Sect. The other forces daren¡¯t look down on the Independent Faction. When Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect both existed, whether it was the Dove Faction or the Hawk Faction which was dominant, no one dared to be extreme in fear of the Independent Faction¡¯s interference. The Independent Faction appeared to be the weakest, but Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s lineages have their profound inner secrets which have been passed down for over twenty thousand years, especially the elites from Shrek Academy who are in all the factions. These elites have a strong sense of loyalty to the academy.¡±

    ¡°Thus, Shrek Academy is certainly like a thorn in the flesh for some people. The surprise raid on the academy certainly required more than one or two days of nning.¡±

    At this point, Mo Lan paused for a moment. ¡°Wulin, what are your future ns? If you wish to revive the academy, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± said Tang Wulin.

    Mo Lan spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s too difficult. To revive Shrek Academy, you will be opposing all the great ns, including the Shen n and the Yue n. No one wishes for a powerful Shrek to appear once again because Shrek Academy¡¯s existence suppresses all the other ns. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

 Chapter 1146 - A Critical Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1146: A Critical Situation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze froze for a moment. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the five great ns all yed a part in the operation against Shrek back in the beginning?¡±

    Mo Lan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I don¡¯t know who did it specifically, but in terms of interests, the powerful Shrek Academy was suppressing all the sects and ns such that the continent remained at peace for so many years. Do you think that the Hawk Faction¡¯s intention to move against the Star Luo Empire was only for one or two days? Ever since the Federation was founded, I¡¯ve lost count of the number of people who wished to wage a war. It had always been Shrek Academy¡¯s mediation and repression which prevented a war from happening.¡±

    ¡°Right now, war is inevitable. There¡¯s no way we can stop it even if we exhausted ourselves. It¡¯s precisely because we¡¯ve already lost the main pir, Shrek. Under such circumstances, who do you think is willing to support another Shrek being reborn? It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Once you¡¯re engaged in rebuilding Shrek, you¡¯ll have to confront the five great ns. The Spirit Pagoda and the Holy Spirit Cult are hiding in the dark now. Any one of these opponents is capable of crushing you to pieces. It¡¯s truly too difficult.¡±

    ¡°Little brother, I understand what you¡¯re thinking. As the leader of the current generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters, it¡¯s your responsibility as you¡¯re duty-bound. However, will you please not act rashly before you¡¯ve grown into a towering tree? I¡¯ve already lost too many family members. I don¡¯t want to lose you in the future as well!¡±

    At this point, Mo Lan¡¯s eyes turned red revealing her true sentiments.

    Tang Wulin had always known that his mission to revive Shrek Academy was unimaginably difficult. However, he had not expected it to be difficult to this extent.

    As mentioned by Mo Lan, he was about to confront all the great forces of the entire Douluo Federation once he engaged in rebuilding Shrek. All these great forces did not hope to see the powerful Shrek reborn. This will be the biggest challenge he was about to face.

    Was he to give up just because it was difficult? As the leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters, he would need to embark on this path regardless.

    In any case, Mo Lan¡¯s advice reminded him not to act rashly before he was well prepared. Even if the Federation waged war against the Dou Spirit Empire and the Star Luo Empire, it would not be suitable for him to disclose the n of rebuilding Shrek as there was still much preparation to be done covertly.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t act rashly until I¡¯m confident. I¡¯ll also hasten my growth as well.¡± It was heart-wrenching as Tang Wulin held Mo Lan¡¯s hands and looked at her streaming tears.

    Only a short while ago, sister Mo Lan had a happy family. The situation was so different right now.

    He would need to sort out his thoughts again and umte his strength in secret as well. He would have to strive for more support, so he could stand firmly in rebuilding Shrek.

    Tang Wulin continued consulting Mo Lan on the continent¡¯s present political situation especially about the military¡¯s current preparation for war.

    Mo Lan still had a good understanding of the situation in the military. She told him that the Northsea Army Corps and the Eastsea Army Corps were used as bases to gather military strength.

    Undoubtedly, the Douluo Federation was the most advanced when it came to soul weapons. Following the development of soul technology, an army¡¯s troop numbers could not be used to determine the oue of a modernized war. Meanwhile, the Federation was expediting the construction of giant-sized battleships.

    Even though soul fighter aircraft were engaged in long-range battles, it was difficult to maintain a consistent supply route. On the other hand, giant-sized battleships were developed such that they were capable of transporting fighter aircraft and supplies. It would be a strategic weapon for military attacks against the Dou Spirit Empire and the Star Luo Empire. The publicity campaign promoting the preparation for war was carried out intensely. ording to Mo Lan¡¯s estimation, it would take about a year for the preparations.

    ¡°Sister Mo Lan, if the Federation were to wage war, could it be that the Federation is not nning to clean up its internal affairs? If the issue with the Holy Spirit Cult is not taken care of, what is the Federation going to do when the Holy Spirit Cult creates trouble within the Federation when the war is ongoing?¡±

    Mo Lan spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°Your question is our ploy to rile up the Hawk Faction at present. However, the Holy Spirit Cult is shrewd and reticent. There¡¯s utterly no way we can get involved without having urate information. The Hawk Faction¡¯s idea is that we can¡¯t give up eating for fear of choking. We can¡¯t allow the Holy Spirit Cult to affect the entire Federation¡¯s strategy.¡±

    ¡°The Hawk Faction is now supporting the research in cosmic exploration. They advocate the research of aerospace craft as well. Also, they¡¯ve also proposed to search fors which are suitable for mankind. As it is, the entire continent¡¯s resources are depleting. There are not many resources remaining for research after fulfilling the necessities of the continent. On the other hand, the Star Luo Continent and the Dou Spirit Continent are filled with abundant resources. For the development of mankind, war is necessary since these two empires will never give us their resources. It¡¯s only by unifying the entire Douluo that we¡¯ll be able to develop better soul technology to conquer the universe.¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless, but he could not deny that the Hawk Faction¡¯s statement made a valid point. Nevertheless, themon people would be the first to suffer when war was initiated! The citizens of both the Dou Spirit Empire and the Star Luo Empire were part of mankind too who originated from the Douluo Continent back in the beginning. They were simrly born of the same ancestors. How could one conscientiously harm them?

    Mo Lan spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°The Hawk Faction¡¯s maneuver has support from the Independent Faction. Moreover, they¡¯ve received themon people¡¯s support as well. After all, the war is not waged on our continent. It¡¯s in a distant foreignnd and it will not result in much loss for our people. This is the main reason why they are willing to ept this proposal.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned deeply. ¡°All wars are mutually devastating. It¡¯s a short-sighted n. Since the Holy Spirit Cult is capable of destroying Shrek City, it¡¯s possible they can destroy any city of ours. Don¡¯t deal with the formidable enemy first, but they¡¯ve yet to figure out a strategy. This is truly...¡±

    Mo Lan heaved a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s useless toment on this anymore. The war will inevitably ur. The Hawk Faction has mentioned that the War God Hall is going to cooperate with the Spirit Pagoda to guard the Federation in dealing with the Holy Spirit Cult anytime. Furthermore, they¡¯re willing to bear the responsibility if there is a recurrence of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s massacre. We¡¯ve kept silent on this.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°So, does the Dove Faction have any follow-up strategy to deal with the Hawk Faction?¡±

    Mo Lan shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ve yet to find any effective breakthrough, so we can only protect our strengths as much as possible at present. It¡¯s also why I¡¯ve no choice but to concede the incident with the Shen n earlier. Wulin, the strength of a single person is too small. Even if you¡¯re capable of growing into a top-grade powerhouse in the future, you¡¯re still on your own. Don¡¯t ever act on impulse.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded quietly. ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t act rashly and I¡¯ll exercise propriety in whatever I do. Moreover, I think I¡¯ve figured out how to deal with all these too. Sister, I¡¯ll leave now. We¡¯ll keep in touch.¡±

    Mo Lan apanied him until the outside of the building. She gazed after Tang Wulin¡¯s departing figure as he boarded a rental car. She eximed in her heart, ¡®Oh brother, you¡¯re so young, and yet you¡¯re putting so much burden on yourself.¡¯ There was not much she could do to help him at present.

    Tang Wulin immediately began meditating when he returned to his residence. He was going to rehash his thoughts and make certain improvements to some of his initial ns.

    It was, of course, important to rebuild Shrek Academy. There was certainly no point denying this. However, it seemed impossible for him to achieve his initial idea as he could not rebuild the academy just by summoning Shrek Academy¡¯s supporters and making a public appeal.

 Chapter 1147 - Shen Xingâ€™s Persistence

    <h4>Chapter 1147: Shen Xing¡¯s Persistence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As mentioned by Mo Lan, Tang Wulin would be facing the great forces of the entire continent if he were to proceed with rebuilding Shrek Academy. Without adequate preparation and assurance, the academy could not have a strong and firm presence.

    If he could not do it openly, then, how about covertly?

    Although the information from Mo Lan was not all that optimistic, it was still helpful to Tang Wulin. At least, it wouldpel him to be more prudent in his actions and less likely to act impulsively.

    A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face making for a more wholesome expression.

    If the Holy Spirit Cult was capable of concealing itself so well, why was Tang Wulin not allowed to conceal Shrek as well with the support from the Tang Sect? At any rate, he decided to return to Shrek City to assess the situation.

    Tang Wulin understood the importance of the information that he wished to gather from the trip to Mingdu. Next, he would execute his n a step at a time.

    The next morning, Tang Wulin brought along Long Yuxue andpany as they boarded separate soul trains and headed straight to the former site of Shrek City.

    The twenty-seven people in the unit went to five different cars. Tang Wulin was with Long Yuxue, disguised as a couple. Apart from Tang Wulin who wore makeup and used a fake identification card which had the name ¡®Long Yue¡¯, the rest of them retained their true identities since their identities were less sensitive.

    Tang Wulin sat in the soul train and looked at the scenery passing by at full speed. He was overwhelmed with emotions.

    He was anticipating an opportunity to avenge his deceased teachers and schoolmates from Shrek Academy if the Holy Spirit Cult were to hijack the train now.

    However, it had been a long time since the Holy Spirit Cultunched any surprise terrorist attacks. They had only appeared once in the Blood God Army.

    It was rather puzzling as they had not encountered any devastating blow, yet they vanished so suddenly. Tang Wulin felt that the Holy Spirit Cult was palliating its presence to trigger a war.

    The Federation¡¯s military force and troops inside would certainly be deployed making the Federation vulnerable when war was waged. By then, the resulting catastrophe would be even more severe when the Holy Spirit Cultunched a terrorist attack.

    To rebuild Shrek, Tang Wulin would need to monitor the various external forces such that they would act as checks and bnces over one another. This way, they would not disrupt the academy¡¯s restoration. In the meantime, Tang Wulin could destroy the principal culprit of the Holy Spirit Cult.

    ¡®The first step is always the hardest.¡¯ Undoubtedly, in his present state of mind, Tang Wulin found the going tough indeed. Especially after the information exchange with Mo Lan, he understood well enough that he should not rush the process as it would only result in overreaction.

    They were the only vestiges left of Shrek Academy, so they could not afford to make any mistakes. They would need to act cautiously and spend a long time tempering themselves and not blindly risk themselves. After all, Tang Wulin and hisrades were still far from being considered powerful.

    Just as Tang Wulin was done disguising himself, he brought along the Blood Dragon Unit as they left Mingdu. Shen Xing sat gloomily in her room.

    ¡°Vanished? The evil boy vanished into thin air and didn¡¯t even leave behind a trace. How¡¯s that possible?¡± Ever since she left Mo Lan the other day, she had secretly deployed people to check on Tang Wulin. Contrary to her expectations, her people managed to keep up with Tang Wulin when he left Mo Lan¡¯s office building. However, Tang Wulin disappeared without a trace, akin to a wild goose that flew into the unseen world, just after he got down from the car midway and passed by a market.

    From the day she encountered Tang Wulin in her drunken state, she realized that the boy was skilled in makeup. So, it made the search for him even more difficult.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be. It¡¯s not easy to get a hold of him. I can¡¯t just allow him to walk away from my sight.¡¯

    After much consideration, Shen Xing decided to look up Mo Lan for an exnation.

    ¡°Sister Mo Lan.¡± Shen Xing was all smiles when she pushed open the door to Mo Lan¡¯s office.

    ¡°Why are you here again, little girl? What¡¯s the matter? Oh right, I¡¯ve forgotten to tell your sister about the incident the other day. Coincidentally, your presence here reminded me. I¡¯ll give her a call right away.¡± She was about to dial the soulmunicator as she spoke.

    Shen Xing circled past the office table hastily to grab Mo Lan¡¯s hand. ¡°Please don¡¯t, sister. Since you forgot, just cast it to the wind then. Tee-hee. I¡¯m here to see you because I need your help.¡±

    Mo Lan darted her a look. She said, ¡°What is it? Speak up.¡±

    Shen Xing spoke with a sad look on her face, ¡°What else if not because of that arch-enemy of mine. I couldn¡¯t find him after our quarrel the other day. Otherwise, why would I act so impulsively and mobilize the military to capture him? Sister, do you know his whereabouts? I¡¯m dying from anxiety to look for him.¡±

    Mo Lan looked at her with a sly smile. ¡°Is he truly your boyfriend? Little Xing, you¡¯re a decent maiden. The friendship of our ns spans generations. Tell me the truth. What happened actually? Let me ask you a simple question first. Do you know his name? Do you know who he is?¡±

    Shen Xing was stunned for a moment. She then answered furiously, ¡°He¡¯s a student from Shrek Academy! Of course, I know that. Sister, you...¡± She suspected that Mo Lan had an unusual rtionship with Tang Wulin.

    Mo Lan heaved a soft sigh. ¡°Little Xing, there are some people that you just shouldn¡¯t engage. I can tell that you like him, but you should know that loving a person like him may affect you adversely for the rest of your life. Even your family will not approve of your rtionship. I¡¯m sure you know about the matter with Shrek Academy. If you truly wish him well, then, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t mention your encounter with him to the others. He has a precarious identity. Besides, quite a number of people are looking for him as well.¡±

    Shen Xing frowned. ¡°Sister, what do you mean?¡±

    Shen Xing heaved a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to tell you the details. I can only say he¡¯s not for you. Loving him is akin to a flying moth darting into the fire. Most probably, you may end up as crushed powder or ashes. It¡¯s not the path for you.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe that. Moreover, I don¡¯t love him, I¡¯m only...¡± At this point, Shen Xing stamped her foot abruptly as she shouted out in rage, ¡°Did he tell you everything?¡±

    Mo Lan looked toward her with a burning gaze. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Shen Xing spoke in exasperation, ¡°Where¡¯s he? I wish to meet him and ask him in person. He...¡±

    Mo Lan looked at Shen Xing with gentle eyes. She stood up and patted Shen Xing¡¯s head. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯ve gone through it all before. So, how can I not know about your desires? You¡¯ve truly fallen in love with him. However, forget about him. He is poison to you! Do you know how heavy his responsibility is after Shrek Academy was destroyed? He¡¯s barely breathing shouldering this responsibility. How can he possibly be in love with you? Moreover, your status is ipatible. How are you going to face your grandfather, father, and sister if you get involved with him? If a beloved maiden of the Shen n is married to a student from Shrek Academy, do you know that it may be a devastating blow to your n? Can you imagine how severe the repercussions will be with this rtionship? It¡¯s not something you¡¯re capable of facing.¡±

    ¡°So, give it up then. It¡¯s utterly impossible for you to be with him. Forget about him and live your life.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shen Xing suddenly shouted aloud. Her pearly white teeth bit her lower lip. She did not realize it, but her eyes were already brimming with tears.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find him for sure. I¡¯ll find the scoundrel for sure. I¡¯m going to kill him and take vengeance on him. I, I...¡± She retreated slowly as she was speaking. Suddenly, she turned around and ran away.

    Mo Lan shook her head helplessly as she gazed after her. ¡®This little brother of mine! He¡¯s still as attractive as before despite not doing a thing! I¡¯ll be attracted to him too, if only I¡¯m ten years younger!¡¯

    ¡®Regardless of his looks or abilities, he¡¯s attractive to the opposite sex. However, he mentioned that he already has a lover. I wonder who she is?¡¯

    ¡®Forget it. I must inform Shen Yue of this matter.¡¯ Mo Lan and Shen Yue were best friends since their younger days when both ns had a tight-knit rtionship. Later, they parted and embarked on different paths when they were older. Undoubtedly, Shen Yue was more outstanding when she was young, but it did not affect their friendship. That was why Mo Lan treated Shen Xing like her little sister.

    ¡°Shen Yue, it¡¯s me. I¡¯ve something to tell you. It¡¯s about Shen Xing...¡±

    In the headquarters of the Mingdu Garrison Command.

    Shen Yue felt unpleasant after she hung up the call. She had discovered way back that her sister was behaving oddly.

    She had this peculiar behavior when she was in the Northsea Army Corps in the beginning. She became increasingly moody uponing back. How could she not know of Shen Xing¡¯s excessive drinking? For that, she had reprimanded her on many asions. Yet, Shen Xing just cried and had told Shen Yue that she was just having trouble sleeping at night. She had severe insomnia and could not sleep without having a drink. She felt like she was about to have a mental breakdown soon.

 Chapter 1148 - Iâ€™m Back

    <h4>Chapter 1148: I¡¯m Back</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Feeling helpless, she could only follow her little sister¡¯s wishes. After all, Shen Xing did not have any problems in other aspects. After her experience in the Northsea Navy Corps, she became more outstanding with each passing day. She had even attained the rank of a five-ringed Soul King. With her cultivation base, even if she was drunk, it would be difficult to threaten her.

    Naturally, she strongly believed what Mo Lan said over the phone. Could it be that her little sister¡¯s serious insomnia was because of that guy?

    The handsome face appeared in Shen Yue¡¯s mind. He was a bright-eyed, young man. He appeared calm even when he faced the forces of the Northsea Navy Corps,

    Shen Xing did not know his identity. However, Shen Yue had carried out some investigations after the affair. Although Mo Lan did not mention it just now, his name surfaced in Shen Yue¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Tang Wulin, I think his name was Tang Wulin, the leader of Shrek Academy¡¯s current Shrek Seven Monsters. He¡¯s not dead? Didn¡¯t he die in that great explosion? ording to the information we got, he should¡¯ve been inside Shrek Academy at the time!¡¯

    Mo Lan was unaware that she had unintentionally exposed the fact that Tang Wulin was still alive to her best friend.

    It was precisely because she knew Tang Wulin¡¯s identity that Shen Yue¡¯s expression turned sour. That little sister of hers had fancied a difficult man.

    ¡®What¡¯s Tang Wulin doing in Mingdu City then? What¡¯s he nning to do next? Judging by his importance in Shrek Academy, his objectives are as clear as day. I can¡¯t let my little sister involve herself in this. She can¡¯t be led astray by him.¡¯

    ¡°Men, bring me lieutenant colonel Shen Xing. No matter where she is, I want to see her within the hour.¡± She definitely could not allow her sister to do as she wished. This matter was important. She must nip the problem in the bud before anything happened.

    ...

    The soul express train was the most convenient means of transportation. Tang Wulin brought hisrades to Heaven Dou City safely by train.

    They only made it as far as Heaven Dou City. The former Shrek City transportation hub had been destroyed alongside Shrek City. Nobody thought to rebuild it.

    Heaven Dou City appeared to have regained its charm. It still had its vintage look and atmosphere. It disyed the varied characteristics of the Douluo Continent in ancient times.

    The Blood God Army warriors were curious about this ce. Most of them had never set foot on the maind, nor have they seen such a vintage-looking city. They kept their curious gazes, Long Yuxue included.

    As they moved forward, Tang Wulin made everyone fan out while keeping a certain distance between themselves lest they attracted attention.

    He was quite familiar with Heaven Dou City. Moreover, the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s headquarters was here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to stay first. Yuxue, I¡¯ll leave that to you. Big brother, are you familiar with Heaven Dou City?¡± Tang Wulin asked A Ruheng.

    A Ruheng caressed his bald head. ¡°I think so. I¡¯ve some recollection of it.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°You go help Yuxue then. She¡¯s never been here before. I¡¯ve something else to do. We¡¯ll keep in touch with our soulmunicators.¡± He immediately turned around and left.

    Jiang Wuyue could not help butined, ¡°This fellow is bing highly irresponsible these days. You don¡¯t even get to see much of himtely.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Long Yuxue shot him a re.

    Jiang Wuyue shrugged and sighed. ¡°This is unfair!¡±

    Long Yuxue ignored him. After she had discussed with A Ruheng, she led the others into Heaven Dou City.

    Tang Wulin got in a rented car and drove to a familiar ce.

    He dialed a number on his soulmunicator. Very quickly, the call was connected.

    ¡°Wulin?¡± came Zhen Hua¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Master uncle, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m back. Are you in the headquarters?¡± Tang Wulin briefly exined his current condition.

    Zhen Hua was silent for a moment. ¡°Come up then. I¡¯m here. Come through the back door.¡±

    Five minutester, Tang Wulin appeared in Zhen Hua¡¯s office. Once he entered the office, he saw familiar faces. Zhen Hua was not alone. His teacher, Mu Chen was present as well.

    ¡°Teacher, master uncle¡± Tang Wulin took two steps forward and had wanted to salute them. However, Mu Chen stood up and stopped him.

    ¡°Good man. Is it you, the Golden Dragon King who entered the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge?¡± Mu Chen said with a smile.

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    Mu Chen said, ¡°Not bad, you didn¡¯t embarrass me. With your cultivation base, I think I won¡¯t be able topete with you anymore soon. However, have you cked in your forging?¡±

    Zhen Hua chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll answer this question for him. He hasn¡¯t. Also, he¡¯ll surpass you very soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How¡¯d you know?¡± asked Mu Chen curiously.

    Zhen Hua said with a smile, ¡°That old man, Yao Ling called me yesterday. Hemented that I didn¡¯t tell him about having such an outstanding closed-door disciple. This closed-door disciple of mine is called Gu Yue. He disyed a forging skill level that was almost on par with a rank-8 Saint Craftsman. You tell me, isn¡¯t he going to surpass his teacher now?¡±

    ¡°Rank-8? You¡¯re almost at rank-8?¡± Mu Chen was shocked.

    He was a rank-8 Saint Craftsman. He knew how difficult it was to be a rank-8 Saint Craftsman. When he heard that Tang Wulin was almost at this level, how could he not be shocked?

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve just gotten some feel for it recently. I¡¯ve achieved some breakthrough in my spiritual power. That¡¯s why my senses toward metals have be more acute.¡±

    He had a few regrets. In truth, he had not spent much time in forging during the time he spent in the Blood God Army.

    His forging skills had improved together with his spiritual power which had been raised to the Spirit Domain Realm. It was because he had the support from the entire Douluo Continent ne. He had some inkling of the theories of heaven and earth which he applied in his forging. That was how he improved by leaps and bounds. If he wanted to truly reach the level of rank-8, he would need to put in more effort and practice in his forging.

    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s still good news. I picked the right guy. A Saint Craftsman in his twenties. Hahaha! Mr. President, can you believe this?¡± Even in his calmness, Mu Chen could not help but disy a satisfied look at the moment.

    Zhen Hua said pointedly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s contributed to Tang Wulin¡¯s improvement? Didn¡¯t you hear what he told Yao Ling? He¡¯s my disciple! He didn¡¯t even mention you.¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless. Back then, he had said that he was Zhen Hua¡¯s disciple so that it would sound more eptable to Yao Ling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you try to cast a bone between us. It¡¯s useless. My disciple is mine. You can drool all you want.¡± Mu Chen did not take the bait.

    Zhen Hua snorted. He looked at Tang Wulin and said, ¡°Wulin, what brings you here? Don¡¯t be contented just because you¡¯ve obtained some results. You should know what you¡¯ll have to face in the future. It¡¯s definitely not something that you can handle with your current cultivation base.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I understand that, master uncle. However, I really have to start making preparations. I never thought that I can begin rebuilding Shrek Academy now, but I¡¯ve to do some preparatory work first. I want to understand more about the continent, including the conditions of the great forces. I¡¯d also like to know how much manpower we can mobilize from Shrek. Above all, I¡¯ve to be familiar with the Tang Sect conditions. All these take time. That¡¯s why I came back first. I¡¯m nning to visit the remains of Shrek Cityter to survey the grounds.¡±

    When he said this, his expression darkened. The scene of the As Douluo protecting them from the ultimate explosion in the final moments surfaced in his mind.

    Zhen Hua nodded. ¡°Times have changed. You¡¯ll have to be extremely cautious. Even our association is notpletely safe. What about after your visit to Shrek City? I¡¯d like to hear about your ns.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°After that, I¡¯ll focus my efforts on improving myself and hook up with every form of strength that I can use. Not to worry, I won¡¯t act rashly. If I¡¯m going to pull off something big, I¡¯ll inform you beforehand.¡±

 Chapter 1149 - Metalwater Harmonizer

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Metalwater Harmonizer</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhen Hua said, ¡°no matter what you have our support. However, you must understand that regardless if it¡¯s the Tang Sect, some other force, or even us that wants to support you, I¡¯m afraid nobody would make a move to help you if they know nothing about it. Do you understand this? We¡¯re not merely being wise for our own protection, more importantly, we are responsible for more than just ourselves.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    Zhen Hua said, ¡°If it was ten thousand years ago, many problems could have actually been solved by supreme individual strength alone. I¡¯d advise you to work hard and raise your strength until you¡¯re at least a Title Douluo. You might even want to cultivate until you¡¯re a Limit Douluo before you think about restoring Shrek. However, with the advancements in soul technology, I¡¯m afraid that even a Title Douluo isn¡¯t invincible anymore. If it wasn¡¯t as such, nobody could¡¯ve destroyed the Shrek Academy. That¡¯s also why the army¡¯s stance is very important. You must gain as much military support as you can. At the same time, be careful of Spirit Pagoda. That Qiangu Dongfeng is an ambitious fellow. It can be said that the Qiangu n was the greatest benefactor after the Shrek Academy¡¯s destruction. Spirit Pagoda also released ck spirit souls and greatly reduced the price of artificial purple spirit souls. It is like the sun during high noon right now so it¡¯s best to not risk going against them for the time being.¡±

    Mu Chen stretched his limbs. ¡°As for your forging, if you ever have the need, your uncle master and I will support you. I think you¡¯re at the level where you can withstand a three-word battle armor now, right? Complete your three-word battle armor as soon as possible. There¡¯s no need to push yourself when you¡¯ve be a Title Douluo in the future. Let your uncle master forge a set of Heaven Refined metals for you to use for the moment. When you¡¯re skilled enough, you can forge another set yourself.¡±

    Zhen Hua could not help but felt insulted after hearing this. ¡°What do you mean for the moment? Is my Heaven Refinement that bad?¡±

    Mu Chen said with a scornful expression, ¡°It is what it is. If you weren¡¯t lucky back then, it would have been impossible for you to reach the level of Heaven Refinement.¡±

    A pleasant feeling spread within Tang Wulin¡¯s heart when he saw his teacher and uncle master bickering with each other. He had not felt such warmth in a very long time.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about these things. Wulin, since you¡¯re almost at rank-8e forge one more time before you leave,¡± Zhen Hua said to Tang Wulin. Without a doubt, he wanted to give Tang Wulin some pointers.

    Almost reaching rank-8 and actually stepping into rank-8 were two very different things. However, it was still a very important step. If heid a firm foundation for his eighth rank, the probability of him bing a Divine Craftsman in the future would be higher.

    Although Tang Wulin was already a Saint Craftsman in his twenties, Mu Chen or Zhen Hua had never said that he would definitely be Divine Craftsman.

    The rank of Divine Craftsman was a huge natural chasm for a Saint Craftsman. If one did not have exceptional luck, one would never make the leap no matter how hard one worked.

    Mu Chen had been stuck at that stage for twenty years now and he had yet to achieve a breakthrough. Tang Wulin¡¯s odds were much higher than his but nobody could guarantee that he would definitely reach those heights.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Zhen Hua¡¯s exclusive forging room was undoubtedly the best in the federation. It waspletely isted from the outside world. The sounds of the forging could only be heard inside the room. It was also of the best quality in terms of defensive properties.

    Tang Wulin could readily say that this was his favorite ce. The rare metals that lined the two walls were enough to make him drool. He had seen some of the rare metals that Zhen Hua possessed in pictures only. They were all rare treasures that were priceless. Only a Divine Craftsmen like Zhen Hua could own something like this.

    Zhen Hua smiled when he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s keen sparkling eyes. ¡°If you can break through to the rank of a Divine Craftsman, everything I have here will be yours, my entire workshop. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up. As an experienced miser, obtaining such an amount of rare items was like having the heavens fall onto hisp. Moreover, these rare metals could not even be bought with money! Zhen Hua¡¯s forging table was also made from Soul Refined metals. It was even coated with ayer of Heaven Refined metal. Even a Limit Douluo¡¯s all-out attack might not be able to destroy it. For a low-rank cksmith, forging on this forging table was no different from forging on an ordinary forging table. However, for a Saint Craftsman and above, their sess rate could be raised by at least ten percent.¡±

    Almost all of Zhen Hua¡¯s Heaven Refined products were made here. The value of this forging workshop was unimaginable. It was not something that could be measured using money alone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall for it. If he gave you everything here, it means that his responsibilities will also fall onto you. This belongs to the cksmith Association and is not his private property.¡± Mu Chen reminded Tang Wulin from the side.

    Zhen Hua red at him, feeling embarrassed and angered. ¡°Why¡¯re you such a bbermouth? Since you don¡¯t want it, are you not letting anyone else have it?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already acquired what I wanted the most. If you¡¯ve made your choice already, you shouldn¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Zhen Hua bitterly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already regretted it for decades, but what good is it? We cannot turn back time. Also, even if I were to choose again, I think I¡¯d make the same choice. That¡¯s who I am so I can only sigh in despair.¡±

    Tang Wulin scratched his head and said, ¡°Uncle master, if I ept this forging workshop, does it mean that I¡¯ll have to be the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s president?¡±

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time your uncle master finds a sessor for himself? I know that you have a lot on your te, but don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bind you to our association. However, it¡¯s still necessary for you to carry the title. After all, if you¡¯re able to ept my workshop, you¡¯ll have be Divine Craftsman already. The association needs a Divine Craftsman to lead it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll promise you.¡± Tang Wulin agreed to it without hesitation.

    Mu Chen and Zhen Hua were slightly shocked. They knew Tang Wulin very well. Although he was young, he was definitely not a rash person when it came to business. Although Zhen Hua had many good things here, as a Saint Craftsman it was not impossible for Tang Wulin to gather these rare metals if he set his mind to it.

    When Tang Wulin saw his teacher¡¯s and uncle master¡¯s shocked expressions, he revealed a smile. ¡°I am who I am today because of the great guidance my teacher and uncle master gave me. It is also the fruit of the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s nurturing. If the association needs help in the future, how can I not offer it? As a disciple, I should help shoulder the worries of my teachers and seniors.¡±

    Zhen Hua guffawed. ¡°You¡¯re a good man! Well said. Very good. Very good!¡±

    However, Mu Chen softly sighed. ¡°Wulin, you¡¯ve truly grown up.¡±

    Although he knew that Tang Wulin was speaking his heart, he also knew that with this move the cksmith¡¯s Association would be tied together with Tang Wulin to a certain extent. If he wanted to start rebuilding Shrek in the future, how could the association not contribute its strength? It could be said that Tang Wulin with his forthright agreeing of the proposal was hitting two birds with one stone.

    He had truly grown up. He was no longer pure.

    Tang Wulin walked up to the forging table. ¡°Uncle master, what metal should I forge?¡±

    Even for the same Soul Refinement, if it was done on different metals the forging difficulty would also be starkly different.

    Zhen Hua swung his arm. A piece of metal flew from the rack on the side and dropped onto the forging table.

    ¡°Use this. It¡¯s yours if the forging goes well but If you fail to satisfy me, you¡¯ll pay for the metal.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked downward. He was instantly shocked after seeing the metal. He raised his head again and looked at Zhen Hua. ¡°Uncle master, this...this is too precious.¡±

    The metal presented before him on the forging table could rank in the top three among the hundreds of metals in this forging room in price alone. In terms of rarity, it would not be an exaggeration to say it was the rarest. More importantly, this rare metal was truly very useful to Tang Wulin.

    He had already prepared the metals that he wanted to use for his three-word battle armor. All that was left for him was to merge them with his current two-word battle armor, remold it, and then inscribe the core array onto them.

    The rare metal before him was most useful as a medium. It could raise the cohesion of any metal to the maximum degree. In other words, with the addition of this rare metal no matter the number of metals used to forge the alloy its harmony rate would be a hundred percent. Of course, the prerequisite was that the fuse forge must be sessful.

    Even so, it will greatly reduce the difficulty of the fuse forging.

    The metal before him was light blue in color. There were golden thread-like objects within it. Golden thread in blue water, Metalwater Harmonizer. That was its name. It contained the attributes of metal and water element at the same time. It also perfectly harmonized the two elements.

    It had a great affinity with other metals and could merge with any number of metals to be one with them. Due to its rarity, however, its value was much higher than most metals. That was why nobody was willing to let it be an alloy.

 Chapter 1150 - Is It Mine?

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Is It Mine?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After generations of soul master research, it was eventually discovered that Metalwater Harmonizer¡¯s greatest application was to be used as a medium during fuse forging.

    Tang Wulin had only seen this rare metal in Zhen Hua¡¯s workshop. In ordinary times even Zhen Hua himself would not use it.

    If it was a rare treasure for even a Divine Craftsman then its value was unthinkable.

    This small piece of metal could bepared to a divine mecha in value.

    Zhen Hua had wanted to give him such a precious metal. Without a doubt, Zhen Hua wanted him to add in more types of metals when he fuse forged his three-word battle armor to raise its strength to the maximum. That was how much his uncle master loved him.

    ¡°Uncle master, this is too precious.¡± Tang Wulin could not help but voice his mind.

    Zhen Hua pointedly said, ¡°What? Do you think that it¡¯s yours already? You¡¯re taking this task too lightly. Before you use Metalwater Harmonizer as a spirit medium of a certain rank, you¡¯ll have to forge it to the said rank beforehand. It¡¯s the metal with the most probabilities. It¡¯s not that easy to Soul Refine it. Do you think that I¡¯ll give it to you if it were possible for it to be Heaven Refined?¡±

    The Metalwater Harmonizer could not be Heaven Refined? This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time hearing about this. He reckoned that such mysteries would only be known by a Divine Craftsman like his uncle master. This was because he was the only person who had the ability to attempt Heaven Refining Metalwater Harmonizer.

    The Metalwater Harmonizer was so precious that ordinary people would have locked it up in a safe even if they only had a small piece of it. Anyone who would think about Heaven Refining it was no doubt a top expert on the continent. Naturally, they would not spread information like this to reduce the price of Metalwater Harmonizer.

    ¡°You may begin now. If you can sessfully Soul Refine it, then it will be yours. Otherwise, I¡¯m taking it back,¡± Zhen Hua said with a serious expression.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Wulin did not turn down the offer anymore. He actually had a great need for the Metalwater Harmonizer. If he had it, he could at least add two more metals to his original n of fusing four metals for his three-word battle armor. The fuse forge of the six metals was what he had wanted for a long time. A fuse forge of six metals was extremely rare even among four-word battle armors. It could greatly strengthen his battle armor. With the Metalwater Harmonizer, the sess rates would be greatly increased. He could even improve the metals harmony rate andy a firm foundation.

    As long as he couldplete forging a three-word battle armor as such, Tang Wulin was confident that he could fight with a Title Douluo-ranked expert even if his opponent had a battle armor of the same rank.

    He steadied the Metalwater Harmonizer and ced it in the center of the forging table. Tang Wulin did not rush to start his forging, nor did he calcinate it. Instead, he slowly closed his eyes and felt the metal with his spiritual power.

    His Spirit Domain-rank spiritual power was as if it had substance. It surrounded and covered the Metalwater Harmonizer. He silently felt its specialty and vitality.

    Zhen Hua and Mu Chen stood not far behind him. Mu Chen was still okay because he felt nothing however Zhen Hua¡¯s expression changed. A hint of shock shed across his face.

    Although he could notpare with a powerful Title Douluo in terms of individualbat strength, as a Divine Craftsman he was definitely not inferior to one in terms of spiritual power.

    Without a spiritual power foundation of Spirit Domain, it was impossible for him toplete Heaven Refinement. It was because of his great talent with regards to his spiritual power that he was able to be a Divine Craftsman.

    Hence the very instant when Tang Wulin unleashed his spiritual power, Zhen Hua had felt that substantial spiritual power. In addition to that, it had perfectly merged with the outside world. Was that not a characteristic of the Spirit Domain? Within a certain range, Spirit Domain spiritual power could produce an effect that allowed one to sense the minutest of the existences.

    ¡®Good man. No wonder he¡¯s achieving breakthroughs at such a quick pace. To think that his spiritual power is already at such levels. It¡¯s incredible!¡¯

    While he praised him in his heart, Zhen Hua could not help but nod silently. His confidence in Tang Wulin¡¯s ability to be a Divine Craftsman in the future increased.

    A faint smile shed across his face. Zhen Hua made a sign to Mu Chen beside him. Mu Chen did not understand at first, but when Zhen Hua projected his voice to him, he could not help bulging his eyes either.

    As a rank-8 Saint Craftsman, his spiritual power was still some steps away from Spirit Domain. This was also one of the important reasons why it was not possible for him to achieve the ranks of a Divine Craftsman in this lifetime. However, he had never expected Tang Wulin to have already achieved what he could not.

    Tang Wulin did not notice the exchange between Zhen Hua and Mu Chen. All his attention was focused on the Metalwater Harmonizer in front of him.

    Feeling with his spiritual power and seeing with his eyes werepletely different things. This Metalwater Harmonizer was full of energy in his spiritual power¡¯s senses.

    Does it possess a life source of its own? In other words, the metal was already in a state simr to ones that had been Soul Refined. How could he not be shocked by this?

    When he carefully looked at it he could notice that the internal structure of the Metalwater Harmonizer was very stable, but it was very active as well. The fusion of the metal and water elements was without blemish. It could only be described as perfect. However, the metal element was flowing and ceaselessly changing under the cover of the water element. It was continuously changing its wave structure.

    Even the most unstable metal Tang Wulin had seen could not bepared with the Metalwater Harmonizer before him. Its vitality could be described as a current. It seemed to have its own special space in which the metal and water elements circled each other in a back and forth motion as they flowed and transformed.

    This was too interesting.

    The edge of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips was slightly raised. He was not discouraged by the high level of difficulty that forging it would bring. Instead, he was itching to have a try at it. The others could not grasp its profoundness, but he could sense its real-time transformations with his powerful spiritual power.

    Without a doubt, the Metalwater Harmonizer¡¯s transformations were irregr. If it was an ordinary cksmith doing the forging, he would not have been able to grasp its special characteristics. Even Hundred Refinement or Thousand Refinement would be extremely difficult, let alone Soul Refinement.

    It was different for him. Since it was an Elemental Fusion metal that was like a living organism, he could attempt to control the metal and water elements with his spiritual power. He did not have to freeze their movements, he only needed to assist them in establishing their regr flow to assist him in his forging.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power had already gushed forth as he thought about this. It circled the Metalwater Harmonizer in a back and forth fashion and enveloped it. It ceaselessly pulsed and invaded as it attempted to influence the metal in any way.

    From Mu Chen¡¯s perspective, he could see that ayer of golden and bluish halo had started appearing on the surface of the beautiful Metalwater Harmonizer. The halo hung over the metal like ayer of water vapor. Its halo started shaking. It was not too violent and could still be seen by the naked eye.

    ¡®Good man!¡¯ Mu Chen thought in his heart. Of course, he had his way of forging the Metalwater Harmonizer. However, there was no way that he could influence the metal with his spiritual power like Tang Wulin. This was beyond his skills, but Tang Wulin was doing just that.

    A faint smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He suddenly opened his eyes. Two purplish lines that seemed to have substance suddenly shot out of his eyes like electricity. It was the Purple Demon Eyes.

    Purple Demon Eyes was a spiritual attack skill. It was not only a way of increasing ocr strength, but it was also a way to cultivate one¡¯s spiritual power.

    Tang Wulin had been unable to cultivate Purple Demon Eyes to the greatest extent, but after his spiritual power was improved to Spirit Domain, his Purple Demon Eyes had progressed to the third stage.

    There were a total of four stages for Purple Demon Eyes, namely, Survey, Detailed, Mustard Seed, and Boundless.

 Chapter 1151 - Dragon Mightâ€™s Control

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Dragon Might¡¯s Control</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After he entered the third stage, Mustard Seed, Tang Wulin could already control his spiritual power as easily as an armmanded a finger. He was also capable of seeing extremely minute beings with his eyes.

    Spiritual power gushed forth from his Purple Demon Eyes, seemingly enveloping all of the metal, giving the surface a faint luster. When it was stimted by the Purple Demon Eyes, the Metalwater Harmonizer immediately let out a buzz. Instantly, there were gold and bluish sparkles of light which dyed the entire forging room.

    Tang Wulin raised both of his arms, and his two Soul Forged Heavy Silver Hammers appeared in his grasp. This pair of forging hammers was not the best in terms of its materials. They were only made of Heavy Silver, one of the mostmon of rare metals.

    However, these Heavy Silver Hammers had been with him from when he had started showing promising results in his forging. They had also undergone Blood Sacrifice and were connected to his spirit and bloodline. He had forged them step by step until they reached their current rank. It was the pair of forging hammers that were mostpatible with Tang Wulin.

    The surface of the hammers gave off a gentle glow. The Heavy Silver seemed to havee alive. Tang Wulin did not even calcinate the Metalwater Harmonizer at all. His pair of Heavy Silver hammers dropped down brazenly like meteors chasing after the moon.

    ¡°Dang! Dang!¡±

    The Heavy Silver hammers crashed upon the Metalwater Harmonizer. It immediately made the Harmonizer¡¯s gold-blue glow shine brighter. For a time, the golden and blue lights shed everywhere. It made the people inside the room feel as if they were in a stupor.

    The Heavy Silver Hammers in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands also lit up in the instant they struck the Harmonizer. The brilliant silver light was dazzling and gave a feeling of celestial domination.

    In terms of the metals¡¯ properties, Heavy Silver and Metalwater Harmonizer were not on the same level. They were very far apart. However, the Heavy Silver hammers in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands were already Soul Forged. They hadplete dominance over the Metalwater Harmonizer.

    The hammers dropped down rhythmically. It was ingenious. With the guidance of Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power, the Metalwater Harmonizer¡¯s gold-blue sparkles instantly slowed down slightly under the shine of the silver light.

    ¡°Turn!¡± Tang Wulin shouted.

    Immediately, even Zhen Hua and Mu Chen felt their spirits shake. It was as if their blood started churning intensely within their bodies. They were both beings with soul cores. The soul power around his soul core flowed fiercely and started swirling at a high speed. It made his body¡¯s surface shine with his soul power¡¯s glow.

    What was this ability?

    Zhen Hua and Mu Chen were bbergasted. They had seen their fair share of the world¡¯s mysteries. However, they had never met someone who could affect another person¡¯s soul power through his voice.

    Even though they did not protect themselves, Zhen Hua still had a Title Douluo¡¯s cultivation base whereas Mu Chen was only a step away from bing a Title Douluo. Tang Wulin was inferior to them in terms of soul power, but he was still able to affect them with a simple word. Just what kind of terrifying power was this?

    They had not seen each other for a few short months, but there was no doubt that Tang Wulin¡¯s pace of growth had exceeded their expectations.

    Something odd then urred. The Metalwater Harmonizer¡¯s gold-blue glow started swirling like a vortex when Tang Wulin yelled.

    At first, the two colors were not evenly spread, but soon enough, their trajectories slowly converged and the two colors merged, distributed evenly.

    These were not the fruits of Tang Wulin¡¯s forging skills. Tang Wulin had used the natural talent that was unique to him alone: Dragon Might.

    His Dragon Might¡¯s intimidation had formidable spiritual power, to begin with. Then, when Tang Wulin reached the cultivation base where he obtained his martial soul avatar and his spiritual power progressed into Spirit Domain, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s natural talents started awakening as well. The two incredible natural abilities of Dragon Might and Dragon Air had greatly strengthened Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base. At the same time, both of them could also be applied to anybat style of his.

    Tang Wulin raised his Heavy Silver hammers and a faint smile appeared on his face. His hammers fell again, but it seemed that were doing so very slowly.

    When the pair of Heavy Silver hammers struck the Metalwater Harmonizer again, a series of dense nging sounds were heard as well. That was the sound ofyer uponyer of metals striking each other. Even with the Stacked Hammers, it was not possible to produce that many strikes.

    Zhen Hua saw it. In that instant, Tang Wulin¡¯s wrists wriggled andpleted a triple stroke. With the addition of the Stacked Hammers, that was nine strikes, and with his pair of hammers, it amounted to eighteen strikes.

    A triple stroke was not a powerful technique, as some Soul Refine-ranked cksmiths could do that as well. However, executing a triple stroke on the Metalwater Harmonizer was not ordinary. For a start, the cksmith had to be extremely confident, and they had to have aplete understanding of the metal¡¯s unique properties.

    Even with Mu Chen¡¯s forging prowess, he would not simply forge the Metalwater Harmonizer with such a skill, let alone when there were Stacked Hammers.

    Mu Chen opened his mouth to say something, but just then, a beam of brilliant light suddenly burst forth.

    The golden and blue lights seemed to have merged into one in an instant, forming a bluish-golden column of light which shot into the skies.

    The forging room wasrge enough. To their surprise, this beam of light had risen a foot high. The blue-gold light was extremely brilliant and brimmed with energy. It seemed as if it wanted to fill the entire world.

    Grade One Thousand Refined! Thousand refined with spirit!

    Mu Chen stared at this scene with his mouth agape. He nudged Zhen Hua beside him. It was as if he was asking, ¡®Are you alright? Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡¯

    When Grade 1 Thousand Refined waspleted, the higher the light column rose, the higher the quality of the Thousand Refined product. A foot-long glow could qualify the result as Grade 1 Thousand Refined, and a good quality one at that.

    Ordinary metals could give off five-foot-long glows, and that was the maximum.

    Without a doubt, the quality of the Metalwater Harmonizer itself was good enough. However, Mu Chen and Zhen Hua were well informed of the difficulty of forging it. It was not an easy feat toplete Grade 1 Thousand Refined on this metal, which was full of energy and could even be described as unruly, let alone making the light rise by one foot.

    Zhen Hua¡¯s expression became very strange. He stared at Mu Chen, then he nodded to show that he could still withstand this.

    As a Divine Craftsman, it was true that he could aplish the great feat of making the Metalwater Harmonizer¡¯s light rise by a foot, but he had kept a secret as well. The hidden truth was that if he wanted to make the light rise a foot, the preparations he would have to make and the time he would have to spend forging it would at least be twice what Tang Wulin had done. In other words, in terms of Thousand Refining the Metalwater Harmonizer, even though he was a Divine Craftsman, Tang Wulin was better.

    However, Mu Chen was unaware of the thoughts that went through Zhen Hua¡¯s heart. He appeared resentful. It was true that he did not have such abilities. It was natural for him to feel contempt.

    Zhen Hua stared at Tang Wulin with unblinking eyes. Of course, the reason he had picked the Metalwater Harmonizer was to help Tang Wulin, but it was not as if he had no intention of examining him. He also wanted to see what kind of level Tang Wulin¡¯s forging was currently at. This was highly significant as to what kind of path he would allow Tang Wulin¡¯s forging to tread in the future and how he would attain the rank of a Divine Craftsman. However, he never expected Tang Wulin to give him such a great surprise so soon.

    Without a doubt, the reason he was able toplete Thousand Refinement was because of his loud shout. Through that yell and under his spiritual power¡¯s guidance, it had made the Metalwater Harmonizer reach a delicate bnce in an instant. Its internal energy became rhythmic. After Tang Wulin mastered that rhythm, the Thousand Refinement wasplete.

    Whether it was the creation of the rhythm or guiding the Metalwater Harmonizer and seizing the exact moment toplete Thousand Refinement, he had executed them in an almost perfect manner.

    A faint glow appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He moved quickly and leaped suddenly. His pair of Heavy Silver Hammers struck the risen light dead on.

    The bluish, golden glow crumbled under the Soul Forged Heavy Silver Hammers, forming halos which spread outward. A deep dragon¡¯s roar also came from Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth.

    The dragon¡¯s roar was slightly deep and unending. The scattered blue-gold halos seemed to be being guided. They rhythmically circled the Metalwater Harmonizer, coloring it with their hues.

    He was solidifying and stabilizing the metal¡¯s state!

    Zhen Hua raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡®Is there anything that this young man can¡¯t do?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s pair of Heavy Silver Metals dropped down like raindrops pattering on banana leaves. The dragon¡¯s roar still came steadily out of his mouth.

    The dragon¡¯s roar was ceaseless. It maintained a particr range of pitch from the beginning to the end. As the roar continued, the bluish, golden light released by the Metalwater Harmonizer¡¯s Soul Forging lingered on for a long time, circling the metal, before dispersing.

    Allowing the spiritual light to return and forge on was a method that Zhen Hua taught Tang Wulin. With this, he could retain the metal¡¯s intelligence to the greatest extent. However, continuing to forge under such conditions was exceedingly difficult.

    Zhen Hua had previously told him to not simply try this if he did not have enough spiritual power. Even if he did, he would still have to be careful. This was because every attempt at forging like this would cost him a great amount of spiritual energy. If he was not careful, it might affect his soul sea.

 Chapter 1152 - Blood Sacrifice Again

    <h4>Chapter 1152: Blood Sacrifice Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Naturally, Tang Wulin did not need to worry about that problem for now. His Spirit Domain spiritual power was sufficient enough to support him through any kind of forging.

    A faint smile appeared on his face, and a bright light shed across his eyes. His Heavy Silver hammers quickened and the dragon¡¯s roar from his mouth rose in pitch.

    This time, he did not use Dragon Might. Instead, it was abination of the Golden Dragon Roar and Dragon Might. Hebined the two forces and infused them into his forging. With the power of Dragon Might and the Golden Dragon Roar directed at the metal element, he was able to control it so that it flowed ording to his will and he infused his Dragon Might into it toplete their fusion.

    He would not give away this Metalwater Harmonizer to anyone. This was a great opportunity for him to forge his three-word battle armor to its ultimate form! How could he not unleash his forging abilities to the greatest extent when he forged the metal?

    What Tang Wulin wanted to do right now was toplete Soul Forging on this Metalwater Harmonizer no matter the cost. The Soul Forging had to be close to perfect as well.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Ten minutester, when Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers dropped down in unison and struck heavily on the Metalwater Harmonizer¡¯s surface, the bluish-golden light suddenly froze. Shortly after, a blue-gold vortex appeared out of thin air around the metal. It rapidly absorbed the various heaven and earth elements in the air.

    The Soul Forging was a sess!

    Thousand Refined with spirit, Creation Spirit Forging! The dense life source it contained made everyone feel as if they were in a forest.

    The joy and glee which burst forth from the Metalwater Harmonizer had affected every other metal in the forging room. Some high-grade metals were even buzzing slightly in response. It was as if they were congratting it and paying it tribute.

    The creation of a metal was a miracle of Spirit Forging. The higher the metal¡¯s grade, the greater the difficulty for it to be Spirit Forged.

    The bluish, golden vortex rippled violently. Tang Wulin took a step back and tried to catch his breath. In the next instant, his eyes suddenly brightened again. He abruptly struck his chest with his right Heavy Silver hammer, giving off a muddled thump.

    There was the sound of an intense heartbeat. Tang Wulin opened his mouth and shot out a mouthful of blood arrows whichnded directly in the center of the vortex.

    Blood Sacrifice!

    This was Tang Wulin¡¯s second Blood Sacrifice in this lifetime. His first Blood Sacrifice was carried out on the pair of Heavy Silver hammers in his hands. His second Blood Sacrifice was given to the Metalwater Harmonizer.

    Compared to his first Blood Sacrifice back then, the intensity of the effects this time could not beprehended logically. At this point, Tang Wulin had already broken through his eleventh Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal. His blood was no longer human. He could even be regarded as half a Dragon nsmen right now.

    That mouthful of Golden Dragon King blood contained the purest life source of a king. The density of the life force and the purity of the Golden Dragon King bloodline were unparalleled.

    Hence, when this mouthful of fresh blood fell onto the surface of the metal, the entire Metalwater Harmonizer instantly gave off a loud buzz. Shortly after, the buzz turned into a dragon¡¯s roar. The bluish, golden halo instantly turned into a dragon in the air. It circled the Metalwater Harmonizer and started swirling jubntly.

    With this Blood Sacrifice, he had greatly raised the grade of the Metalwater Harmonizer. The bluish, golden dragon silhouette entered and exited the Metalwater Harmonizer. It continuously reformed and purified the newly created life.

    Tang Wulin was slightly pale. The blood he had spat out just now was not ordinary blood. That blood had contained his essence. He had put a lot on the line so that his forging of the Metalwater Harmonizer could reach perfection.

    Zhen Hua raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡®Good man, he¡¯s decisive. Also, he had great confidence in himself!¡¯

    A soul master¡¯s essence was of the utmost importance. The more powerful the soul master¡¯s cultivation base, the more precious his essence. This was because it had contained a lot of his energy. If he spat out blood that contained his essence, he might not fully recover from it for a few months. It might even result in the weakening of his cultivation base.

    It was apparent from Tang Wulin¡¯s actions that he held this Metalwater Harmonizer in high regard. Also, after hepleted Blood Sacrifice, even if his Soul Refinement was not sessful in the end, this Metalwater Harmonizer could not be given to anybody else. The Blood Sacrifice was already done, and he had ced his mark. The metal could only belong to him. This man was truly a miser. However, this had also disyed the absolute confidence Tang Wulin had in his forging.

    He was sure that he wouldplete Soul Refinement! Otherwise, the Blood Sacrifice would have been a waste.

    The soul core and Dragon Core within him pulsed with the same rhythm. It silently felt the intimacy from the fusion of the Metalwater Harmonizer and his bloodline. The Golden Dragon King bloodline was so domineering that it hadpletely fused as one with the Metalwater Harmonizer in the blink of an eye.

    A faint smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He could feel that throughout the process of the Blood Sacrifice, the final impurities within the Metalwater Harmonizer werepletely removed. Also, it had already begun an intriguing rtionship with his spiritual power.

    Tang Wulin could control the various origin energies and heaven and earth elements in the air through his Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation base, but he could not directly control a solid object¡¯s internal structure with his spiritual power unless he wasunching a spiritual attack.

    However, after the Blood Sacrifice, he could already control this Metalwater Harmonizer with his spiritual power through the rtionship between it and his bloodline. Although he paid a great price by doing the Blood Sacrifice, he had alsoid a firm foundation for his uing Soul Refinement.

    A sonorous dragon¡¯s roar came from Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth. Golden scales suddenly emerged from beneath his skin. He grew in height, while the pair of Heavy Silver hammers in his hands were infused with his Golden Dragon King bloodline power and turned golden.

    He no longer appeared to be human, no matter how the others looked at him. Dragon Might burst forth from his body. Even Mu Chen and Zhen Hua could not help but show changes in their expressions. They instinctively took a few steps backward. Then, they saw that Tang Wulin had resumed his forging.

    ¡°Since when was this young man so powerful? Why do I have the feeling that I¡¯ll soon be no match for him?¡± Mu Chen projected his voice to Zhen Hua in shock.

    Zhen Hua replied pointedly, ¡°You are already no match for him! If my senses are correct, his cultivation base is already at a seven-ringed Soul Saint¡¯s rank. With the addition of his bloodline power, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance in a solo fight with him. Hmm, of course, he¡¯s still some ways further from my rank.¡±

    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t give me that nonsense. If you¡¯re so great, try fighting without your four-word battle armor. I don¡¯t believe that you can beat him without your armor. If you¡¯re so formidable, you shouldn¡¯t use your divine mecha either. If it¡¯s one-on-one, and he¡¯s also not wearing his battle armor, do you think you can beat him?¡± Mu Chen chastised him mercilessly.

    Zhen Hua snorted. ¡°I am the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s president. Menial tasks such as fighting are done by barbarians. I won¡¯t dirty my hands with such things.¡±

    Mu Chen guffawed. At the same time, he was inwardly shocked. Could it be that even the Title Douluo-ranked Zhen Hua did not have the confidence to beat Tang Wulin under fair circumstances? Had this young man be so powerful already?

    He had to look at Tang Wulin with different eyes now. No wonder he dared to return at this moment. He had some hidden secrets of his own already.

    The duo talked no more. They stared at Tang Wulin¡¯s forging with unblinking eyes.

    From the way he forged, they could tell that although Tang Wulin was already at a rank-8 Saint Craftsman¡¯s door. He was still some ways away from bing a true rank-8 Saint Craftsman, but he was supporting his forging with methods that were unavable to ordinary Saint Craftsmen.

    Every time his pair of Heavy Silver hammers struck, a deafening dragon¡¯s roar was heard. Fortunately, they were inside Zhen Hua¡¯s forging workshop. If they were in any other ce, the level of noise would have already attracted a huge crowd.

    As the dragon¡¯s roar continued, it seemed as if a golden dragon was infused into the Metalwater Harmonizer with every strike of his hammers. The bluish, golden glow given off by the Metalwater Harmonizer became more transparent.

 Chapter 1153 - Soul Forging! Metalwater Harmonization

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Soul Forging! Metalwater Harmonization</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The corners of Zhen Hua¡¯s lips twitched. He said to Mu Chen, ¡°Is this how you teach your disciple? Forging is an art. How can you do it in such a crude manner?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°You have no choice but to admit that although his methods are crude they are very effective. He depends on his superiority to make up for theck of skill and experience. This only shows that my precious disciple is extremely intelligent. His Blood Sacrifice earlier was meant as a preparation for the forgingter.¡±

    Mu Chen was right. When Tang Wulin began the Blood Sacrifice, he was already done preparing for the forging that followed up. The greatest effect of Blood Sacrifice was precisely used by him to prepare an opportunity for himself in building the perfect fusion between his bloodline power and Metalwater Harmonizer.

    This type of opportunity was the most important for him.

    Tang Wulin had yet to be rank-8 Saint Craftsman but the forged products produced through this method would notably exceed that of an ordinary rank-8 Saint Craftsman.

    In simple words, he was going to forge the Metalwater Harmonizer as a part of himself. The forged product would form a perfect fusion with his Golden Dragon King Bloodline and thereby produce some of Golden Dragon King Bloodline¡¯s characteristics. When Tang Wulin was bestowing intelligence to it, he had already passed on a part of himself to the metal. This way the piece of metal would thoroughlyplement himself. Of course, only he was allowed to use it as a result.

    Tang Wulin had this idea ever since he first saw the piece of Metalwater Harmonizer. At present, he was only bringing it out from his thoughts to existence.

    From the mighty storm in the beginning to the gradual soft knocking, Tang Wulin was alreadypletely immersed in the interchange between himself and Metalwater Harmonizer following the fusion of his Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura.

    Metalwater Harmonizer was just like a very active newborn infant. It continued to grow from an infant to a toddler, then step by step grew into a youth following Tang Wulin¡¯s forging and energy infusion.

    At the final moment, Tang Wulin even felt like he had be one with the Metalwater Harmonizer. The fusion of bloodline made no distinction between them.

    The scales on the surface of his body gradually transformed. Speckles of radiance emerged on every joint of his body. Tang Wulin¡¯s body gradually expanded bing bigger and taller while Dragon Moon battle armor emerged covering his entire body.

    His aura elevated once again. Zhen Hua and Mu Chen continuously drew deep breaths as they watched the beast-like aura fluctuations. The boy had already grown stronger than they had expected!

    Finally, the dazzling pair of soul-forged golden heavy silver hammers hit for thest time. A joyous cheer was heard in everyone¡¯s ears. To everybody¡¯s surprise, the Metalwater Harmonizer swayed its body and suddenly transformed into a little golden dragon that leaped into the air. It pounced straight onto Tang Wulin¡¯s face before boring its way into his battle armor.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s battle armor glowed brightly at once. Ayer of translucent enamel-like gloss was instantly added to the dragon pattern that originally covered the surface of his Dragon Moon. The dragon pattern even looked as vivid as if it hade alive. The battle armor had begun to produce a peculiar feeling mild wriggling wave.

    There was no presence of majestic aura or light shadow effect, but both Zhen Hua and Mu Chen realized that Tang Wulin had seeded.

    He hadpleted his soul forging!

    When Tang Wulin had earlierpleted the soul forging process, the Metalwater Harmonizer had already achieved a degree of mutual empathy. This allowed the metal to fuse into his body and his battle armor to do what he needed the most.

    Even though Tang Wulin had yet to begin forging three-word battle armor right now, the Metalwater Harmonizer had already begun to improve his two-word battle armor such that in the future he could upgrade himself better in the direction of three-word battle armor.

    ¡°Can you do the refinement to such an extent?¡± Mu Chen nudged Zhen Hua in a provoking manner.

    Zhen Hua coldly scoffed. ¡°I can do Blood Sacrifice too, just that it¡¯s unnecessary.¡±

    Mu Chen burst outughing. ¡°Alright. There¡¯s no excuse for you to not admit your drawbacks anymore. I understand you well enough, don¡¯t I? At the very least I don¡¯t think that you were capable of doing so when you were still a rank-8 Saint Craftsman. I¡¯ve told you since before that to be the most powerful Saint Craftsman one will not only need to be powerful in forging skills but in one¡¯s cultivation base too. You¡¯re not equipped with Tang Wulin¡¯s advantage in his ability, so you shall wait for my disciple to surpass his uncle master. Hah-hah-hah.¡±

    Zhen Hua spoke in rage. ¡°What are you ttering yourself for? The Metalwater Harmonizer was given by me. What have you given him? If you¡¯re not even qualified as a teacher, I think that Wulin needs to be transferred to our division!¡±

    ¡°Are you losing your temper from embarrassment?¡± Mu Chen sniggered. ¡°I¡¯ll nevere in your way. Make him formally acknowledge you as his teacher in return if you can! However I trust Wulin, he is a student that honors his teacher.¡±

    ¡°Humph! it¡¯s just your b*llshit luck. I¡¯m toozy to be bothered about you. Come, let¡¯s go out and leave him alone toprehend his experience here.¡± Zhen Hua walked out from the room upon saying that.

    Mu Chen took a nce at Tang Wulin who stood in front of the forging table with his eyes closed. His face showed a heartfelt smile before he caught up to Mu Chen.

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes and was oblivious to the outside world. He waspletely immersed in the feeling the transformations after the Metalwater Harmonizer fused into his Dragon Moon battle armor.

    It deserved its reputation as the rarest metal in the world. After Tang Wulin hadpleted the process of soul forging, he could not even use the word ¡®catalyst¡¯ to describe it. At present, his Dragon Moon battle armor was continuously transforming and elevating like his Goldsong when it began ascending back then.

    His forging harmony rate was already very high, but some of the minute incongruent spots on his battle armor were perfecting themselves under the subtle influence of Metalwater Harmonizer. Especially after so many great battles, the damaged spots on his battle armor were soundlessly regenerating after the infusion.

    It was as if the battle armor that covered his entire body had softened or it could be said that it had be an even better prototype awaiting the arrival of the next evolution.

    Tang Wulin lost count of time when the battle armor on his body stopped transforming, but the Dragon Moon battle armor that covered his body had lost its original shine and even its scales were less prominent.

    Tang Wulin opened his eyes. He was not surprised but joyous over the transformation in his battle armor. He knew that his battle armor was now prepared to advance in a three-word battle armor¡¯s direction.

    Of course, now that it was in prototype form he could not possibly use his battle armor for battles beforepleting his three-word battle armor.

    Since this was the case, he might as wellplete it at one go.

    The developmental of soul devices had albeit resulted in the great difficulty for a sole person¡¯s abilities to influence the entire battle, but the power of a person was still the foundation to everything else. After all, all the people at the apex on the continent such as divine mecha masters, four-word battle armor masters remained critical and significant regardless of the soul device¡¯s development.

    Just like the case of As Douluo back then. If not for the sake of Tang Wulin and others, there was no one capable of stopping the grand old man if he insisted on leaving. Despite the rank-12 fixed soul ammunition, he would have never fallen there as long as he was not standing right in the center of the explosion.

    Since the opportunity had arrived he should just grab it.

    Tang Wulin dialed a number on his soulmunicator.

    ¡°Yuxue, I¡¯m going to engage in closed-door cultivation at the cksmith¡¯s Association headquarter for a while. Please take everyone along to familiarize the situation in Heaven Dou City and the surrounding cities. Then wait for me to exit the closed-door cultivation.¡±

    Long Yuxue did not inquire Tang Wulin¡¯s reason to engage in closed-door cultivation at this moment and she had only answered calmly. ¡°Sure!¡±

    Tang Wulin realized Long Yuxue¡¯s importance more and more. There were many affairs he could save himself a lot of trouble with her presence.

    ¡°Yuxue, please invite my senior disciple brother toe over to cksmith¡¯s Association too,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Long Yuxue¡¯s answer remained as simple as before.

    Tang Wulin retracted his battle armor and walked out of the forging workshop. He arrived in Zhen Hua¡¯s office.

    Zhen Hua and Mu Chen were both waiting for him. Upon seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s arrival, Mu Chen could not help asking with a smile on his face. ¡°How does it feel?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Metalwater Harmonization is genuinely a rare heaven and earth treasure. Uncle master, thank you for your help.¡±

    Zhen Hua scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s fine for me to gift you something, but this thick-faced teacher of yours has been bullying me. Wulin, look! Uncle master is treating you well too, right? Why don¡¯t you switch over and be my disciple? Anyhow at your level, someone is incapable of teaching you anymore. You¡¯ll still need to learn from a person that¡¯s good enough!¡±

    Tang Wulin immediately revealed an awkward expression on his face. ¡°Uncle master, a teacher for a day is a father for life. So...¡±

    Mu Chen looked toward Zhen Hua with an arrogant expression. ¡°Do you admit your defeat now?¡±

    Zhen Hua scoffed once. ¡°Oh, dear. This pair of teacher and disciple! Wulin, I rmend that you stay here for some time. The soul-forged Metalwater Harmonization should be bringing you many experiences. However, you were only capable of soul forging it because you resorted to trickery. Even though, I believe that yourprehension of soul forging has advanced by one step further during the process. Stay here for some time. Mu Chen and I will be providing you with some guidance. I think that you have the possibility of stepping into rank-8 for real within three months at most.

    His valuation was already extremely high. This thought had never urred to him before witnessing Tang Wulin¡¯s forging today. However, after discovering that Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power had already achieved Spirit Domain realm Zhen Hua realized that no other force was capable of stopping Tang Wulin from advancing to rank-8 Saint Craftsman anymore. However, it would be best for Tang Wulin to do so as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1154 - Preparation Quickens The Work

    <h4>Chapter 1154: Preparation Quickens The Work</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°I was just about to tell uncle master that I¡¯m preparing to invade your ce for a while. Metalwater Harmonization fused into my two-word battle armor so I intend toplete the forging for my three-word battle armor prototype in this period.

    Zhen Hua¡¯s eyes looked slightly excited. ¡°You wish to advance to a three-word battle armor master? Hmm! I think it¡¯s about time too. I suppose you¡¯ve already achieved a breakthrough to Soul Sage cultivation realm, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    Zhen Hua and Mu Chen gazed into each other¡¯s eyes for it felt even more shocking to hear Tang Wulin¡¯s confession in person than them guessing earlier. Mu Chen could not help and said, ¡°you truly deserve your reputation as the little monster from Shrek! Our judgment is slowly failing at catching up with your improvement speed.¡±

    Zhen Hua said, ¡°I¡¯m acquainted with a few rank-9 mecha makers. Shall I invite them over to help you finish making your three-word battle armor?¡± Tang Wulin could only enter the three-word battle armor level after he inscribed the core circuit andpleted the final making process of his three-word battle armor.

    However, Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to trouble yourself. Mypanions have some high-grade mecha makers. They¡¯ll help me finish making it.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s battle armor was designed by Gu Yue and just like how he had always forged the battle armors of hispanions, Yuanen Yehui and the others had always helped himplete the making process. They were an entirety. Through this process, they helped one another and even better familiarized themselves with each other.

    As the captain, Tang Wulin had absolute confidence in hispanions. Thus, he was going to leave all that for hispanions toplete.

    While Gu Yue had yet to have the ability to design an even higher rank of four-word battle armor back then, she had still helped in designing his battle armor to the extent of three-word battle armor. Tang Wulin did not dwell too much on how he would advance to the path of four-word battle armor in the future for it was an issue that he should only consider when his cultivation base achieves Title Douluo rank. Right now, only hispanions would help him to make his battle armor.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhen Hua did not force him anymore. He was well aware that Tang Wulin had be used to his designated mecha maker, not only for the sake of familiarity but also for maintaining secrecy. After all, every person¡¯s battle armor was equipped with characteristics that belonged to the person, especially when the three-word battle armor came with its domain too. It was a different situation now.

    Mu Chen spoke in gratification, ¡°Better preparation quickens the speed in doing work. It¡¯s good for you to engage in closed-door cultivation too.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°teacher, uncle master, a senior disciple brother from my Body Sect will being over in a while. Can I please have here to assist me?¡±

    Zhen Hua spoke, ¡°you can do so as long as you think the person is trustworthy. Is that person the Strength King?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded with a smile.

    Zhen Hua and Mu Chen gazed into the eyes of one another and both cracked into smiles. How could they not be acquainted with A Ruheng?

    When A Ruheng arrived at the cksmith¡¯s Association Tang Wulin immediately took him to the forging workshop.

    ¡°Senior disciple brother, I n to engage in closed-door cultivation for some time toplete forging the foundation of my three-word battle armor. I believe that your battle armor is still at two-word rank, right? While I¡¯m at it I¡¯ll helpplete the forging of your battle armor too. What is your side profession?¡±

    A Ruheng answered. ¡°My side profession is mecha mechanic but my standard is onlymon. You know that I¡¯ve been tormented all this time in my cultivation of our Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. How will I have the time to improve my side profession!¡±

    Tang Wulin pondered for a moment. ¡°How about Sima Jinchi? What is his secondary profession?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a mecha maker. He makes his own battle armor but he has yet toplete his three-word battle armor. Shall I invite him over as well?¡±

    Tang Wulin gave it some thought. ¡°Senior disciple brother, do you think that he¡¯s trustable?¡±

    A Ruheng replied without the slightest bit of hesitation. ¡°Yes! The man is a martial arts fanatic. If not for you saving our lives he would have sparred with you. Why don¡¯t I call him over and all three of us engage in closed-door cultivation? If you can help himplete his three-word battle armor, he will certainly shed tears of gratitude for you. He can be elevated to a three-word battle armor master with his ability. If all three of us are three-word battle armor masters then we won¡¯t have to fear that Bear Lord when we encounter him again.¡±

    It was apparent that they did not have three-word battle armor cultivation base as they had qualified to enter Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge. A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were supposed to advance to three-word battle armor masters way earlier. Even Ma Shan had already be a three-word battle armor master.

    ¡°That would be good. Please invite brother Sima over too. We shall engage in closed-door cultivation together for some time.¡±

    The situation on the continent was still unclear at present. Moreover, Tang Wulin could very possibly have exposed his identity in Mingdu city, so it was a rather good choice for him to lie dormant for a period of time to elevate the suspicion himself.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s Dragon ying Saber and A Ruheng¡¯s Body Secret Technique were all rted to Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation. He seized the opportunity of this closed door cultivation to try out everything.

    ...

    Countless golden light spots fused as one and transformed into gentle radiance before finally amassing on those four pure white feathered wings.

    The altar underneath his feet was as white as jade yet the surrounding space was like an endless void. In that dark void, the speckles of starlight acted as the source of illumination. On the other hand, the radiance that gathered on the feathered wings came from the starlit sky.

    The owner of those feathered wings was burning with faint golden mes on his body. His head was full of golden hair that loosely hung down behind his head. Hisplexion was as clear as jade. It appeared as if there was golden radiance circting on the inside of his skin. He appeared holy, akin to a deity.

    Soon after the final speckle of golden radiance fused into his body in the end, the golden mes that burned on his body slowly reduced.

    A deep low hum was heard from his body. It sounded pleasing and sweet like a sonorous hymn.

    ¡°Cultivating with your heart in the world of mortals. You¡¯re the first in our n in the past five centuries toplete the second baptism by the age of below thirty. Very well, very well.¡± The dignified voice echoed in the void before vanishing in the end.

    A dazzling golden light pir was abruptly illuminated around the man¡¯s body standing on the altar. It was as if the light pir was conjured out of thin air. It enshrouded his body and washed away everything else. His silhouette had already vanished without a trace in the very next moment.

    ...

    On the peak of a mountain in the distant mountain valley.

    She quietly sat cross-legged. A sword was horizontally ced on her knees. She silently sat there with her body as stable as a rock. She had already melted as one with her surroundings and there was no distinction between them.

    A waterfall cut through the altitude of hundreds of meters into the crystal clearke water under the mountain. The thundering rumble resulting from the waterfall reverberated in the valley producing a magnificent echo.

    She slowly opened her eyes. Her pair of eyes reflected the waterfall, but there seemed to be something else in them as well.

    She moved the next moment. A stream of sword¡¯s dazzling radiance cut across the sky towards the distance. The sword¡¯s radiance continuously erged in the air until it swallowed her sword and devoured her body. It finally turned into nothingness and disappeared.

    On the other hand, she once again appeared at the peak of the mountain. She remained sitting cross-legged there as if nothing had happened.

    A few secondster, a deafening boom suddenly sounded loud beforepletely vanishing.

    When gazed from the distance, one would be surprised to discover that the waterfall that was originally surging rapidly like the scattering milky way, broke. The neat and straight fracture could be seen on it.

    On the other hand when it broke, one could see another person sitting cross-legged on a piece of enormous rock located at the bottom of the waterfall.

    He was only wearing a pair of tight shorts. His body was fair and chubby but he still appeared dignified and solemn at present. His hands moved rhythmically in front of his body as ayer of radiance alternated between white and purple color virtually flowed around his body.

    The white radiance was suddenly infused into the purple radiance turning the one around his body dark purple. One could even feel that one¡¯s vision would be devoured by the dark purple color just by looking at it with one¡¯s eyes.

    In the very next moment, the fair chubby silhouette made a gesture as if he was using his hands to push up the sky.

    The water from the waterfall that had once again started flowing down after the momentary break surprisingly vanished upon surging into the ck-purple radiance, it instantly disappeared without a trace. On the other hand, the dark purple radiance rolled upward and devoured the entire waterfall.

 Chapter 1155 - Are Innate Secret Techniques Very Easy?

    <h4>Chapter 1155: Are Innate Secret Techniques Very Easy?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Between the intermittent illusory appearances, he was like the king of the dark night that shimmered and transformed continuously in the darkness.

    He enjoyed soaring freely, shuttling through the void.

    Finally, he had made a breakthrough at the end. Space could no longer constrain him. He had found the path that belonged to him.

    He was going to be a space runner, or even a space guardian.

    The daggers were nothing but a key that guided him in this world. His true martial soul was not the pair of daggers, for sure. He was the dragon of the space-time continuum. He was the master of ovepping shadows which would appear whenever space-time underwent violent changes. However, he was the loneliest among the dragons where he was once the shadow guardian of the Dragon God.

    He was a shuttler, just an illusion. He was a person of countless changes.

    In any event, there was the silhouette within his sight. It was an indomitable silhouette standing between heaven and earth. Even though he had already churned the void, she did not budge at all. It was as if she was bing aware, transforming and sensing everything on the outside.

    He did not make any opening moves at all, because she had not revealed the slightest w.

    He could not approach her easily because of her ability to tear space apart. It seemed as if she had always been the nemesis in his life.

    Ever since the previous incident, her Cloud Vortex Divine Punch had grown more terrifying. She had the ability to stir heaven and earth. The aura emitting from her body was even more terrifying as it grew darker. She exceeded far beyond her boundary once she zoned into her Fallen Angel state.

    Hence, they maintained their current state. Neither made an opening move toward the other person.

    They were truly familiar with each other such that both feared exposing their ws to the other person.

    Her lips cracked into a faint smile. He had truly be powerful upon achieving the seventh ring.

    ...

    Streams of starlight, akin to meteors, descended from the sky and illuminated the body.

    She stood there with the streams of starlight illuminating the long and slim Star Staff in her hands.

    She had been here far too long and had lost count of time. She was only aware that she had already made a breakthrough to a seven-ring cultivation base. It felt like the stars in the sky were a part of her body. On the other hand, her body had since be the favorite child of starlight. She had no clue where the seven soul rings on her body came from.

    At the moment when she made the breakthrough, she felt a gush of mighty force which descended from the sky with a peculiar roar emerging in her mind.

    In her spiritual world, a creature with a lion-like head and a body formed from countless starlight appeared. It seemed like an illusion. It vanished silently after fusing with her body. She could not call out for it even if she wanted to. In the depths of her mind, there was only a vague idea of it having a deep sleep in her body.

    The starlight was so moving. Every stream of starlight abided by its maxim. The observatory was specifically customized for her. Such magnificent starlight that continuously sublimed her body, spirit, and soul.

    She was not aware when her Star Staff began to transform. It was no longer in a solid form but was condensed from starlight. It could be long or short. It could exist in any form or even be a part of her body. She was precisely a star.

    ...

    ¡°This is unscientific!¡±

    A Ruheng sat on the ground in a daze. He kept muttering to himself, ¡°This is unscientific, this is unscientific...¡±

    ¡°Lub dub, lub dub, lub dub!¡± A strong heartbeat was heard not far away from him.

    A Ruheng turned his head to the side with some difficulty and saw Tang Wulin sitting by him. He had a mournful look as he continued mumbling, ¡°This is unscientific, this is unscientific!¡±

    He remembered vividly when he first taught the Body Secret Technique to Tang Wulin. He once told Tang Wulin that the toughest part of the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique was the first step known as Body Forging.

    Body Forging involved tearing apart a person¡¯s bodypletely before putting back the body parts using the finest method. The process required countless elixirs and extreme willpower.

    Tang Wulin said that he would attempt it.

    He then went ahead with the endeavor.

    Today, three dayster, he told A Ruheng that he had seeded. It seemed he had already achieved Body Forging. A Ruheng refused to believe it. To convince him, Tang Wulin began to cultivate the Innate Secret Technique.

    A Ruheng felt like he was brought back to the moment when he first walked out from hell back in the beginning. He listened to Tang Wulin¡¯s valiant heartbeat which made his bloodline boil.

    After years of torment, he had finally forged his body by taking the most important but also the most painful step in the Innate Secret Technique. He had lost count of the number of Body Sect¡¯s seniors who had died during this step.

    Surprisingly, his little junior brother disciple had only taken three days to achieve it. How was this possible? This waspletely unscientific!

    This was truly unscientific!

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing unscientific about this. You muste to terms with reality,¡± said the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi with a schadenfreude expression.

    Actually, he was not feeling any better than A Ruheng. All along, he had always assumed that his Dragon ying Saber was the most powerful soul tool in this world until the day he met Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear.

    For the past three days, he sparred with Tang Wulin on countless asions and finally grasped the nature of reality. In a manner of speaking, the Dragon ying Saber was just like the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s grindstone. Each collision made the Golden Dragon Spear even sharper. Although the Dragon ying Saber would simrly benefit from the situation, why did he always feel like worshipping Tang Wulin at the end of every sparring session?

    As reluctant as he was to admit, he was well aware that the Dragon ying Saber was acknowledging its allegiance to the Golden Dragon Spear too.

    Tang Wulin waspletely immersed in the contemtion of the Innate Secret Technique at present. He had no choice but to admit that the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique was truly a method of creating power by seizing the sources of heaven and earth.

    Its profound meaning defined the process as using the mighty forces between heaven and earth to prate, cleanse, and remold one¡¯s body. Thebination of the three processes were known as Body Forging.

    Forging one¡¯s body relied on the powers of heaven and earth to remold one¡¯s golden body.

    One could only imagine the agony of this process. Tang Wulin did not have ess to the Body Sect¡¯s numerous heaven and earth treasures, but he had the power of the Golden Dragon King Bloodline.

    After absorbing the essence of the eleventhyer Golden Dragon King Seal, Tang Wulin acquired the bloodline power that surpassed the energy produced by the heaven and earth treasures gathered by the Body Sect over the centuries.

    Thus, when Tang Wulin began to cultivate the Innate Secret Technique, his action was equal to using the Golden Dragon King¡¯s body to sense the heaven and earth maxim to receive the heaven and earth powers to cleanse his body such that his body would be perfect.

    Body Forging was divided into four levels: Body Pration, Marrow Cleansing, Remolding, and the Golden Body. When these four levels werepleted, one could proceed to the Body Sect¡¯s third martial soul awakening.

    A Ruheng spent decades to cultivate to the level of the Golden Body. Out of these four levels, Body Pration was the most painful. Using the origin energy to prate one¡¯s body was equal to tearing apart one¡¯s bodypletely before putting them back together.

    Thetter three levels were painful as well, but at least, it could be endured unlike the first level.

    Tang Wulin spent three days toplete Body Forging. He used the Body Sect¡¯s secret technique toprehend the process of cleansing and removing his body. During the process, he sensed some changes to his Golden Dragon King¡¯s power.

    He would need to endure immense pain every time he made a breakthrough in the Golden Dragon King Seal. The pain was precisely because his body was different from the Golden Dragon King. How could mankind possibly be the same as the Dragon n?

    On the other hand, he had a wisp of understanding when he was engaged in Body Pration using the heaven and earth powers. He sensed vaguely that some parts of his human body could conform to the Golden Dragon King¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1156 - Molten Red

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Molten Red</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was a top student from Shrek Academy. No one could surpass Shrek in their study of martial souls during their heyday.

    Thus, the first idea that popped into his mind was of soul beasts which could cultivate to the beast rank before transforming into the human form. How were they capable of channeling the massive energy that was initially in their bodies upon transforming into the human form? Their bodies could still withstand the energy.

    Undoubtedly, the Golden Dragon King was far more superior than these soul beasts, so it was naturally capable of transforming into the human form. When it transformed into a human, what was its physicalposition?

    With this idea in mind, Tang Wulin saw a gleam of hope. By using the Body Pration method, he utilized it to strengthen his body¡¯s endurance against the massive external force.

    As a result, his bones were constantly tingling and transforming, while his flesh, blood, and meridians were improving under the silent influence of the process. He fine-tuned his body to perfection using the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique cultivation method.

    He never expected the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique to be so helpful. He could not have imagined the extent of its effect.

    If the firstyer of Body Pration truly helped fine-tune his body, then it would allow his body¡¯s ability to advance to another level.

    He was already capable ofunching the Golden Dragon avatar. When he transformed into the Golden Dragon King, he could familiarize himself with the Golden Dragon King¡¯s body to figure out how the Golden Dragon King avatar stored and utilized its energy when he used the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique to guide his cultivation. It was undoubtedly the most suitable method to modify his body.

    Upon finding the path, Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation of the Innate Secret Technique was no longer the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. It was now his very own technique.

    A Ruheng felt depressed because Tang Wulin was capable of performing the Body Pration, yet he did not appear to be in any pain at all. He even smiled asionally.

    ¡®This world¡¯s truly unfair! Who¡¯s he?¡¯

    Together, they stayed there for days.

    Tang Wulin spent every morning forging. In the afternoon, he would be cultivating the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique, and at night sparring with A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi. His life was being enriched. Each week, Tang Wulin would gather the reports from the Blood Dragon Unit during their expedition to Heaven Dou City.

    On her own initiative, Long Yuxue had made a trip to Shrek City¡¯s former site. She brought back a few photos taken there along with some information.

    At present, Shrek City had turned into a hugeke which was ten timesrger than the previouske. It included all the areas of the original Shrek City. It stretched as far as one¡¯s eyes could see.

    The government named it the Sea God Lake but not Shrek Lake. It was an obvious attempt to weaken Shrek Academy¡¯s influence. Although it took more than a day or two, it was decided by all the great forces having the same thought. Besides, there was not much movement regarding the rebuilding of Shrek Academy after it was destroyed despite the opinionsing from all sides.

    After all, Shrek was an academy regardless of how powerful it was in the past. The graduates had good memories of Shrek, although they had joined other forces upon graduation. They would need to consider the reaction from their forces despite their loyalty to Shrek. They were not allowed to express their feelings too much no matter how sad they were about Shrek¡¯s loss.

    Tang Wulin knew that one needed to appeal to the public if one wished to rebuild Shrek. Only by doing so, could he call out to all Shrek Academy¡¯s graduates who were scattered throughout the continent. However, the person who made the public appeal would certainly be the target of all the great forces.

    ¡°ng...¡±

    A melodious sh was heard. A streak of red-gold radiance surged skyward. The golden radiance shimmered and transformed into a giant dragon that spiraled in the sky for a long time. Finally, it transformed into a piece of battle armor whichy dormant on the forging table.

    It was molten red and ovepping with scales. It appeared simply magnificent.

    For unknown reasons, Tang Wulin found that he was getting drawn to magnificent-looking objects after the elevation in his cultivation base and growth of his Golden Dragon King Bloodline. Perhaps, he was affected by the Dragon n¡¯s attributes. His entire battle armor was more stunning than ever before. Each dragon pattern was engraved with care and precision. By controlling his thoughts, there was no need for him to engrave the pattern himself. The Metalwater Harmonization would guide the alloy intopleting the process.

    Despite help from the Metalwater Harmonization, it was still difficult toplete fuse-forging six types of metals. The forging of the foundation metal was only consideredpleted after three whole months.

    In the course of time, Tang Wulin helped A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi toplete fuse-forging their three-word battle armors. He had further strengthened their battle armors using the rare metal provided by the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    Although Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng were depressed over their sparring sessions with Tang Wulin during this period, they continued anyhow.

    After all, the forging of the three-word battle armors in the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s headquarters was beneficial for them.

    ¡°Little junior brother disciple, is it done?¡± A Ruheng had always been interested in the forging process. Thus, he frequently lingered around to watch whenever Tang Wulin was forging.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s finallypleted. It onlycks the engravement of the core circuit.¡± Tang Wulin smiled as he was pleased afterpleting the forging process! The foundation of his three-word battle armor had taken form. He onlycked the core circuit. Naturally, he had no battle armor to use until he had itpleted.

    It was time to summon hisrades¡¯ return. Everyone should have elevated themselves to the three-word battle armor level by now. He was done preparing everyone¡¯s metal, so he could begin forging their battle armors upon their return.

    By then, Yuanen Yehui and the rest could take over making the battle armors while he attended to other matters. It was time to begin the construction of the mecha for himself which had been nned a while back. Theyout design had been perfected earlier. The only thing missing was the forging and construction of the mecha.

    After all, he was not only a battle armor master but also an outstanding mecha master!

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s have a spar. I don¡¯t believe that your body¡¯s strength is better than mine now that you¡¯ve justpleted Body Pration.¡± Sima Jinchi sounded recalcitrant.

    They were almost at par with Tang Wulin when they participated in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge back in the beginning. For the past few months, Tang Wulin¡¯s elevation rate was truly amazing. Both A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi did not stand a chance when they sparred one-on-one with Tang Wulin. How could they not feel depressed because of this?

    Nheless, a sparring session among the three of them was quite useful in improving theirbat experience and awareness.

    A Ruheng had achieved a breakthrough to the rank of a nine-ringed Title Douluo. His abilities had improved drastically. On the other hand, Sima Jinchi had yet to achieve any breakthrough, but his Dragon ying Saber¡¯s power was elevated tremendously due to the constant stimtion from the Golden Dragon Spear. It was obvious that the martial soul fusion skill of Tang Wulin had improved as well.

    Sima Jinchi suffered silently and had to admit it no matter how reluctant he was.

    The cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s headquarters had a massive underground gymnasium which was used to test all sorts of weapons including the battle armors. Zhen Hua had granted the highest-level ess to the gymnasium for Tang Wulin. The defense equipment here was much more powerful than the one in the Star Dou Battle Network. It was enough to withstand the collision of the Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses. However, it was limited to the three-word battle armor masters.

    When Tang Wulin and A Ruheng arrived at the gymnasium, the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi was already there. He sat cross-legged in a corner with the Dragon ying Saber ced horizontally across his knees. The eight soul rings on his body moved in an up-and-down rhythm unleashing faint glows.

    He opened his eyes upon sensing their presence. He looked toward Tang Wulin and A Ruheng as he suddenly shouted aloud, ¡°Tang Wulin, take my saber.¡± The aura on his body rushed forth as he spoke. It appeared as a mighty storm which transformed into a gigantic ck dragon.

    The ck dragon bared its fangs and brandished its ws. Its blood-red eyes were filled with evil and had a terrifying aura. The giant dragon was ten meters long, but it felt like a hundred meters. A dense, darkness element fluctuation filled the entire gymnasium which made the lighting dim inside.

    Meanwhile, the Dragon ying Saber across Sima Jinchi¡¯s knees suddenly hummed. It soared upright. No one could tell which soul ring was shimmering on the saber. The giant ck dragon suddenly gave out a sorrowful cry as it fused with the Dragon ying Saber akin to two rivers that merged and ran into the sea.

    The Dragon ying Saber was as huge as before. Its pitch-ck, smog-like saber tip shimmered in a split second as it appeared to be separating heaven from earth.

    The saber¡¯s consciousness condensed into the Sabersoul and came alive. It cut through the sky with its spear tip which was a hundred meters long as it shed directly at Tang Wulin.

    The Strength King A Ruheng had already leaped a distance away in a sh. He had lost count of the number of times such a scene had been repeated today.

 Chapter 1157 - The Solemn Saber

    <h4>Chapter 1157: The Solemn Saber</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After sparring against Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear Sima Jinchi¡¯s Dragon ying Saber advanced by leaps and bounds. It advanced so quickly and was still improving almost every day but he also could feel the rtionship between his Dragon ying Saber and Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear growing closer as well.

    The Dragon ying Saber was apanied by the terrifying saber tip that carried the power of a dragon, but Tang Wulin was calm and fearless when confronted by it. His eyes suddenly glowed brightly as his mouth opened and he shouted out aloud.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The enormous golden dragon¡¯s head valiantly appeared. It felt like his body had already transformed into a golden dragon. The surging force produced by the fusion between Golden Dragon Roar and Dragon Might instantly shorten the hundred-meter saber tip by half. A stream of golden radiance appeared out of thin air following it. It flew towards the outside at lightning speed like a gracefully cruising dragon.

    Thousands of dazzling golden radiance fused as one in a split second. The Pitch ck saber¡¯s tip pulled inward and brazenly collided with the golden spear¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ding.¡± A crisp sound was heard. Deafening dragon¡¯s roar echoed as an intense energy storm burst forth from the gymnasium.

    Tang Wulin was already capable of perfectly utilizing the Thousand using Fingers. Back then after the Star Dou Battle Network ended Tang Wulin had already conceived the awareness of Spearsoul. Upon fighting against the numerous powerhouses during the battle against the abyssal ne and with the blessings of Douluo Continent¡¯s nar power, Tang Wulin already possessed Spearsoul and only then had he created two great divine skills King¡¯s Path and Final Stake.

    His spear technique was already attained and his Spearsoul was formed after sparring with A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi for the past few months.

    Thousand using Fingers was utilized with ease. Even though his aura had yet to achieve the terrifying state that could break the void like how Old Tang taught him in the past, he had definitely studied himself for trulyprehending the process.

    Golden radiance pierced into the ck saber tip. Dragon ying Saber burst out with continuously humming sounds. The ck giant dragon that fused into the saber earlier was about to detach from Dragon ying Saber as the result of the tremor produced by the Thousand using Finger¡¯s Spearsoul.

    Meanwhile, the ck dragon¡¯s blood-red eyes suddenly turned golden and the Dragon ying Saber¡¯s aura changed drastically.

    The divine weapon that was originally filled with bloody aura and evil energy suddenly calmed down. The primary evil energy dissipated in an instant and in its ce was a form of indescribable and iparable prestige.

    Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi¡¯s body shook simultaneously. Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear gave out a loud and clear hum that was filled with excitement. It had transformed into a golden dragon as it spiraled its body around the Dragon ying Saber and stopped in the sky.

    On the other hand, all the radiance on the surface of Dragon ying Saber suddenly dispersed and transformed into a stream of piercing golden radiance that surged upward. The saber de erged again and conjured a peculiar scene right in the middle of Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi.

    It was a giant dragon exuding nine-colored radiance from its entire body. Its aura made Sima Jinchi and Tang Wulin felt suffocated. It felt like it could suppress the world.

    Sima Jinchi was almost worshipping in allegiance on the floor while Tang Wulin remained standing there. Other than the immense overbearingness he was also sensing an intimate feeling that was difficult to describe.

    ¡°Use thy horn as the de of justice. Kill all the evil dragons and annihte the unjust. The saber of Dragon n has risen today. With Heaven and Earth as a tribute! With the beginning of Heaven and genesis of the Earth!¡±

    The nine-colored giant dragon shrank abruptly and transformed into a person dressed in a nine-colored robe with an unclear appearance. The golden giant swordnded in his palm as he suddenly cut towards the sky.

    A stream of golden radiance surged skyward. The sky was instantly split into two halves. The first half had the sun, moon, and stars while the other was dark and dull.

    Countless dragon roars echoed through heaven and earth as if there were thousands of dragons worshipping in respect.

    ¡®Use thy horn as the de of justice and be the origin ofw! Thousands of dragons submit themselves to the ruler of justice!¡¯

    ¡°Dragon God you¡¯re acting recklessly! Do you wish to break the Divine Realm by cutting the Heavens?¡± A sharp voice suddenly resounded from all directions.

    Following the voice, a stream of green shadow appeared out of thin air not too far away from the nine-colored silhouette. The voice sounded sharp and unusually unpleasant to one¡¯s ears.

    ¡°This is an affair of my Dragon n. What does it have to do with you?¡± said the Dragon God.

    The dark green shadow sneered. ¡°Albeit you¡¯re the king of the Dragon n, you¡¯re also the elder of all beasts within the Divine Realm. You created a divine weapon for yourself with a dragon horn that can be regrown. What would happen if there are too many of these weapons in the Divine Realm? Do you wish to overturn it? The Divine Realm¡¯smittee sent me over to warn you and ask you to control yourself.¡±

    Dragon God burst outughing vociferously. ¡°I¡¯m the master of all beasts, the king of the divine beasts. Who are you and how dare you order me around? The fellow Godkings will naturally consult me if there¡¯s any instruction from themittee. It will never the turn of a rookie such as yourself to mor before me. If you don¡¯t leave, I shall use your blood as a sacrifice to my saber!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s audacious! Dragon God, don¡¯t you ever regret that. I¡¯m here as a representative of the Divine Realmmittee.¡± The dark green silhouette seemed infuriated.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? Since when did the Divine Realmmittee allow inferior Gods to order me? When has there been an asion where a God King himself doesn¡¯tmunicate with me. Gods live peacefully with us divine beasts. It will never be your turn to raise provocation, you tiny monster. Scram!¡±

    The Dragon God had only shouted aloud, but it was as if the dark green silhouette had experienced some form of irresistible and terrifying strength. It transformed into a stream of green radiance and instantly fled far away.

    Soon after that, the Dragon God raised the giant golden saber in his hand. ¡°Kill all that¡¯s evil, all that lies, all that is disloyal.¡±

    The nine-colored silhouette suddenly erged as if he was connecting heaven and earth. The giant golden sword in his hand was shimmering with dazzling radiance and transformed into endless brilliance.

    Tang Wulin witnessed the scene in shock. There was no doubt that this was certainly a remnant projection of the Dragon n¡¯s mysteries and also depicted the formation of Dragon ying Saber. When the nine-colored silhouette finally propped himself against heaven and earth, Tang Wulin suddenly discovered that he could clearly see the person¡¯s eyes.

    Dragon God¡¯s eyes were as clear water without the slightest bit of impurity. There was a myriad of phenomena in his eyes shimmering with nine-colored divine radiance.

    So powerful!

    Dragon God took a nce at Tang Wulin with profound meaning in his eyes. The shadows suddenly disintegrated andpletely fused into the giant golden saber.

    It was also at this very moment that Sima Jinchi who was worshipping on the ground suddenly straightened his upper body and roared into the sky.

    Streams of golden radiance abruptly burst forth from his body. The dazzling radiance burst through his skin and seven bodily orifices. His entire body seemed to have already disintegrated with his skin continuously peeling off and clothes turning into powder leaving only his body that was glowing in dazzling golden color.

    In the next moment, his entire person flew toward the sky as golden radiance shimmered.

    In the sky, Dragon God¡¯s silhouette vanished along with the scene of thousands of dragons worshipping, leaving behind only the golden silhouette that surged skyward and the gigantic golden Dragon ying Saber that fused as one.

    The sky over the entire gymnasium was illuminated by dazzling brilliance as if a golden sun had suddenly appeared. Tang Wulin could obviously sense that under the illumination of the golden radiance something was added to his body.

    Golden Dragon Spear continuously hummed within the tremors as if it was bitterly wailing in sorrow, but was also cheering in excitement. Itsplicated emotions had also affected Tang Wulin¡¯s mood.

    He suddenly came to a realization in his heart. The great war between the deities of the Divine Realm and divine beasts led by Dragon God back then was not as simple as Tang Wulin had imagined. It was highly possible that something had happened behind the ordinary people¡¯s knowledge. Otherwise, why would the divine beasts go against the entire Divine Realm? Only to bepletely extinct in the end.

    How many hidden truths were there?

    A Ruheng was already stunned from witnessing the scene. He saw a different scene as he had not witnessed the appearance of the Dragon God. He saw the dazzling radiance that exploded after the collision between Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi followed by Dragon ying Saber erging in the sky. Then Sima Jinchi¡¯s body surged out from the golden radiance as he transformed into a golden person that arose into the sky before fusing as one with the saber.

    There was no doubt that this was the sign of a breakthrough. He had never heard before that such a situation would appear when a soul master makes a breakthrough. It felt as if Sima Jinchi offered himself as a sacrifice to fulfill the Dragon ying Saber.

 Chapter 1158 - Your Majesty?

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Your Majesty?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s also felt that something had changed. The connection between the Dragon ying Saber and himself was clearly much stronger than before. He had no idea why he felt so. At this moment, the Dragon ying Saber seemed to have be a part of himself.

    The golden glow had persisted in the air for ten full minutes. The dragon marks on the surface of the huge Dragon ying Saber started disappearing. It formed a golden beam of light that descended and embedded itself into the ground.

    The golden light dimmed and the Dragon ying Saber began distorting. It transformed back into a human figure.

    When Tang Wulin and A Ruheng saw this figure their pupils could not help contracting.

    This... Was this still Sima Jinchi?

    He was big, tall, and stalwart. He could have passed as the core of heaven and earth as he stood there. He seemed to be a dozen years youngerpared to the old Sima Jinchi. His outer appearance suggested that he was in his thirties. His copper-tan skin flickered with a faint golden light. His long golden mane fell loosely by the sides of his head. His looks resembled that of an impetuous child who had just arrived at school. His pupils were vertical and nobody had noticed when this change had urred.

    The muscles on his body screamed strength and beauty. His aura was now contained and not sharp like a saber as it was before. Nine soul rings rose from beneath his feet and circled around his body. Among them, the ninth soul ring was the most striking. It was an impressive-looking golden soul ring. The other eight soul rings paled inparison before it. They seemed to be there to serve as a contrast.

    ¡°Sima, I say you¡¯ve grown handsome! What was this? You can breakthrough in this way as well?¡± A Ruheng could not help himself and said with envy.

    Sima Jinchi did not reply to him. He only raised his head to look towards Tang Wulin. Aplicated glow flickered in his eyes. After a few seconds, he walked up to Tang Wulin and fell onto one knee as he reverently said, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Tang Wulin was startled. He hastily leaped to the side. ¡°Big brother Sima! what¡¯re you doing?¡±

    He knew how proud of a person Sima Jinchi was. Tang Wulin was surprised when Sima Jinchi addressed him as such. What was happening?

    Sima Jinchi reverently said. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to evade. It was by your grace that I was able toe into this world in the first ce. From this day on, I¡¯ll be the power saber in your hands that cuts everything unjust, disloyal, and evil in this world.¡±

    Tang Wulin was at a loss as well, but he could faintly feel that this was connected with the Dragon n¡¯s mysteries that he had seen just before this. Sima Jinchi would have never out of the blue addressed him as ¡®Your Majesty¡¯. However, there was no doubt that he had broken through a nine-ringed cultivation base. He was already a powerful Title Douluo. He was definitely the most powerful among his rank.

    When the power saber struck down, even with his level of confidence Tang Wulin could feel that he was no longer a match for Sima Jinchi.

    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re addressing my junior disciple brother as Your Majesty then I¡¯m Your Majesty¡¯s senior disciple brother. From now on, please address me as Your Majesty¡¯s senior disciple brother.¡± A Ruheng huddled over while giggling.

    Sima Jinchi stood up and shot him a nce. ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°F*ck you! Do you think you¡¯re great just because of a breakthrough that you are looking down on me now? Let me see what kind of ability you have gained after this breakthrough of yours!¡± A Ruhengughed and hurled a punch at Sima Jinchi.

    The two of them were used to fighting each other. They had never been on good terms with one another either. After A Ruheng broke through nine rings, his strength had always been a notch greater than Sima Jinchi¡¯s. When he saw that Sima Jinchi had also broken through to nine rings, how could he not feel happy after seeing his prey?

    Sima Jinchi moved quickly. He dropped his shoulder and rammed A Ruheng.

    The instant A Ruheng¡¯s fist collided with Sima Jinchi¡¯s shoulder, he felt a sudden peculiar feeling. It was as if he had not punched a human, but a de.

    His Body Sect Innate Secret Technique erupted and A Ruheng¡¯s fist suddenly erged. ¡°Boom!¡± The two of them swiftly separated and retreated as quickly as lightning.

    Nobody had gained the upper hand.

    ¡°Good! Again!¡± A Ruheng was excited from the fight. He suddenly drew a deep breath and his body instantly erged. He was already ten meters tall within the time it took him to draw a few breaths. His great bald head shone with a metallic luster. His nine soul rings rose and circled around him.

    Forceful heartbeat sounds could be heard. His bloodline shook as he unleashed his Body Sect Innate Secret Technique¡¯s Second Awakening.

    Golden light shed within Sima Jinchi¡¯s vertical pupils. He took a step forward and there seemed to be illusory shadows of nine giant dragons flickering behind him. A great golden saber magnificently appeared. It was five timesrger than his Dragon ying Saber. He wielded it with both hands andunched a strike.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Amidst the intense shing sound, A Ruheng¡¯s body flickered with golden light. He was surprisingly sent reeling from the impact. On the other hand, Sima Jinchi¡¯s body swayed slightly and he staggered backward for only two steps.

    ¡°Good strike, again!¡± A Ruheng shouted. In the next instant, he shot back toward his opponent like a cannonball.

    Tang Wulin had already retreated back to the side. He watched the two of them fighting and seemed to be lost in thought.

    Sima Jinchi, who had broken through to nine rings was much more powerful now. In terms of age, Sima Jinchi was older than him and A Ruheng. He also looked old and had appeared to be in his forties before this. Not only did he look younger with this breakthrough, but his entire person was also different. Especially there seemed to be some remnants of the Dragon God¡¯s aura on him.

    This sensation was very strange to Tang Wulin. This was because he could clearly feel through this trace of aura that Sima Jinchi and his bloodline were somehow connected. It was as if Sima Jinchi was a part of his body.

    This was not a familiarity that would arise between humans. It more closely resembled the feeling he felt with his Golden Dragon Spear.

    This feeling was strange without question, but it undoubtedly existed.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s Dragon ying Saber was too powerful. It was clear that he had achieved the Sabersoul and he might even be at the edges of a higher level.

    Compared to Sima Jinchi, A Ruheng was at a disadvantage in their head-on collisions. However, he had his advantages as well. With the power of his Body Sect Innate Secret Technique, he had a body that was almost immortal. His body¡¯s tenacity also allowed him to fight for prolonged periods of time.

    Time and time again Sima Jinchi sent A Ruheng flying with every strike of his saber. However, A Ruheng continued charging over again. The two of them appeared to be equally matched.

    Of course, neither of them had unleashed their own soul skills. Tang Wulin was more curious about Sima Jinchi¡¯s ninth soul ring. What kind of effects did that golden soul ring possess?

    Tang Wulin had heard of golden soul rings before. It was equivalent to a million years! It was clear that Sima Jinchi had not obtained that soul ring by hunting a soul beast. It seemed to have been brought to him by his Dragon ying Saber itself. How powerful was that soul ring of his?

    If it truly was at the level of million years, then A Ruheng would not be able to block it as long as Sima Jinchi activates his soul skill.

    Tang Wulin would also like to see what kind of effects this golden soul ring held.

    However, the two of them exchanged blows with saber and fists for half a day, yet Sima Jinchi showed no signs of utilizing his soul skill. He particrly did not use his final soul skill.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. You¡¯ve truly grown stronger. Not bad. I finally have an opponent for my future fights. Haha! Junior disciple brother, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy for you to defeat us now, right?¡± A Ruheng leaped out of the circle and shouted to vent his satisfaction.

    A worthy opponent was difficult toe by. Sima Jinchi¡¯s improvement in his cultivation base was a joyful event for him too.

    Sima Jinchi retracted his Dragon ying Saber as well. His emotions seemed slightly down. It seemed that he was pondering over something. He even a bit seemed absent-minded.

    ¡°Big brother Sima, I¡¯d like to talk to you in private,¡± Tang Wulin said to Sima Jinchi.

    A Ruheng had clearly not witnessed the scene where Dragon God made an appearance. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to not have asked about it with his personality. Since the scene was only witnessed by Sima Jinchi and himself, they had to discuss it. During the fusion with the Dragon ying Saber in the final moments, Sima Jinchi clearly felt something. That was why he showed a change in attitude afterward. Tang Wulin was curious about what he felt.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Sima Jinchi agreed.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you two? Junior disciple brother, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re swinging the other way after he¡¯s be this handsome? Hahaha!¡± A Ruheng said.

    Sima Jinchi furiously red at him. ¡°Shut your filthy mouth! Nobody will think that you¡¯re a mute if you keep your mouth shut!¡±

    A Ruhengughed and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I too can see that you¡¯re depressed? You guys can have your talk. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± He appeared to be rough around the edges, but he was also perceptive in his own way. He did not ask much as he strode away.

    Only Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi were left in the gymnasium.

    ¡°Big brother Sima, you too saw the Dragon God just now, didn¡¯t you? Why¡¯re you addressing me as Your Majesty?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s gaze was clearlyplicated. He looked at Tang Wulin before he looked down at himself and sighed.

 Chapter 1159 - I Am the Dragon Slaying Saber

    <h4>Chapter 1159: I Am the Dragon ying Saber</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Chapter 1157 I Am the Dragon ying Saber

    ¡°That¡¯s because you are my king.¡± He could not help but smile bitterly as he said this.

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Sima Jinchi smiled wryly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. All this while, I thought that I was richly endowed by nature. That¡¯s why I possessed a martial soul as powerful as the Dragon ying Saber and was able to stand on my own two feet in the soul masters¡¯ realm. I have a secret within me. In truth, I have never harmonized with any spirit souls before this. Every soul ring that I have appeared on me of its own ord each time I achieved a breakthrough. That¡¯s why I thought that I was so naturally gifted. But today, I finally understood why I am who I am.¡±

    When he said this, his eyes flickered withplicated emotions. ¡°It¡¯s because I was never human in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin looked at him in astonishment. ¡°Not human?¡±

    Sima Jinchi closed his eyes in pain. An improvement in his cultivation base was supposed to be a momentous asion for him. After all, he had stagnated at eight rings for far too long. However, when he actually achieved the breakthrough, he regretted it. He would rather have stayed as he was before forever. This was because if that had been the case, at least he would not have learned about some things that he regretted knowing, such as the fact that he was not human.

    However, it was toote now. He had already achieved the breakthrough. After he had broken through, he naturally found out about everything.

    In truth, if he had not bumped into Tang Wulin, he might not have been able to achieve another breakthrough for the rest of his life. He would never have reached a nine-ringed Title Douluo¡¯s rank. The breakthrough he achieved today was more of abination of fate and luck. This good fortune was brought to him by Tang Wulin.

    ¡°I am the Dragon ying Saber,¡± Sima Jinchi said bitterly.

    Tang Wulin was puzzled as he asked, ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re the Dragon ying Saber?¡±

    Sima Jinchi replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not human. I¡¯m the Dragon ying Saber. You can also say that I¡¯m the Dragon ying Saber¡¯s Sabersoul. You also saw what happened just now. The Dragon ying Saber is a divine weapon created by the Dragon God with his own horn. It¡¯s the power saber of the Dragon n. It was used to enforcews upon the n. Every Dragon nsmen would face the consequences brought by the Dragon ying Saber after theymitted a wrong.¡±

    ¡°When I merged with the Dragon ying Saber just now, I received a huge amount of information in my mind. The will of the Dragon God which was left within the Dragon ying Saber had conveyed this knowledge to me. That made me understand a lot of things, things which I¡¯m about to tell you.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at him in shock. His heart was filled with curiosity. ¡°What did the Dragon God tell you?¡±

    Sima Jinchi replied with a deep voice, ¡°A great change took ce in the Divine Realm. The Dragon God led the divine beasts and fought fiercely with the deities. In the end, the soul beasts lost miserably. However, the Dragon God had only understood in the final moments that he was framed by parties who intentionally cast a bone between them. The Dragon King was initially the king of all divine beasts. In the Divine Realm, it was one of the most powerful beings. When it was one-on-one, even the Five Great God Kings of the Divine Realm Committee could not bepared to him.

    ¡°However, because of his incredible strength, the Dragon God had his own pride. Later, he was framed by some party with ulterior motives who caused a conflict between the divine beasts and the deities. This resulted in the Dragon King leading the divine beasts in a fierce fight against the Divine Realm¡¯s deities. That was a huge mistake. The human deities outnumbered them and were more powerful. In the end, the Dragon King fell in battle. He only realized the truth behind the situation just before he died. The Dragon God was the most powerful deity in the Divine Realm after all. Even though he fell in battle, he didn¡¯t diepletely. His strength was divided into two, which turned into the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King. By that time, he was already full of regret. His pride started a war that should never have been fought. It even resulted in the decline of the divine beasts¡¯ line and the Dragon n. Before he died, he threw the Dragon n¡¯s power saber. Carrying his final memories, it reached the Douluo Continent and was in a deep slumber for many years. Eventually, the saber¡¯s own power was revived. After his aura appeared on the Douluo Continent, the Dragon n¡¯s power saber started awakening. In the end, it took the form of an orphan child. That orphan was me.¡±

    After he heard Sima Jinchi¡¯s words, many thoughts rose in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. ¡®The Dragon God¡¯s aura...could that be me?¡¯

    Sima Jinchi continued, ¡°I was adopted by my foster parents and the Dragon ying Saber martial soul awakened when I was six. I was filled with soul power from birth. Soon enough, I was showered with attention and my cultivation base improved smoothly. With my powerful Dragon ying Saber martial soul, I overcame many obstacles. Other people required soul spirits to improve their soul skills, but I never needed them. As long as I achieved a breakthrough in my cultivation base, my soul skills would be created naturally. This has always been my greatest advantage.¡±

    ¡°When my soul power reached rank-89, I couldn¡¯t raise it any higher no matter what I did. By that time, I was already in the Southern Army Corps. I kept sparring with the others because I wanted to improve my fighting skills. However, although I did improve in actualbat ability, my cultivation base remained stagnant. That was until I met you.¡±

    Although everything Sima Jinchi said was unbelievable, Tang Wulin still believed him. It was just like the emergence of the Golden Dragon King bloodline in him. Was there anything impossible with Sima Jinchi¡¯s Dragon ying Saber?

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally achieved a breakthrough today, but I really didn¡¯t want this. It¡¯s because I finally understood, after I achieved this breakthrough, that I¡¯m only the Sabersoul born of the Dragon n¡¯s power saber. It was because you have the Dragon God¡¯s aura on you that my cultivation base improved. I knew all of this when I broke through to the Title Douluo rank. So, you¡¯re my king, and I¡¯m your Dragon n¡¯s power saber, the Dragon yer.¡±

    When he finished, Sima Jinchi heaved a long sigh. His heart could not help but plummet.

    He was formed from a dragon¡¯s horn. He was just like Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear. Like the Golden Dragon King¡¯s rib, he was also a divine weapon. He obtained intelligence and transformed into a human. Naturally, he was already used to his human identity, and he had hoped that he was a real human!

    However, it seemed all of that was impossible now. He was no longer human. He was only a Sabersoul and a Sabersoul with a master, at that.

    ¡°Big brother Sima, I don¡¯t know how I should go about advising you right now, but I must tell you this. I have many questions about myself as well. Since you came clean with me, I have nothing to hide from you.¡± Tang Wulin looked at Sima Jinchi with earnest eyes.

    Under the guidance of the Old Demons of the Demon Ind, he knew very well how he should deal with his rtionships with different kinds of people.

    Sima Jinchi had just achieved a breakthrough in his cultivation base. However, when he found out that he was not human but the Dragon ying Saber, he felt as if all his hopes had been dashed to pieces. If this feeling of his persisted, he would very likely plunge into depression.

    Tang Wulin felt as if the two of them were gued by the same problems. Just as Sima Jinchi¡¯s fate had always been controlled by the Dragon ying Saber, he was also very much controlled by his own Golden Dragon King bloodline.

    If he did not have his Golden Dragon King bloodline, he would not be who he was today, nor would he possess the strength he had now. However, the Golden Dragon King had also given him many responsibilities and exposed him to many dangers.

    Sima Jinchi looked at Tang Wulin with confusion. He was also curious about Tang Wulin. Could it be that this fellow was really the reincarnation of the Dragon God?

    Tang Wulin could tell what he was thinking. He shook his head lightly toward him and said, ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m no Dragon God incarnate, and I¡¯m not the Dragon God. I think that the Dragon God is truly dead. I¡¯ve even seen his bones.¡±

    When he said this, Tang Wulin could not help but sh back to everything he saw in the Dragon Valley. In the end, although the Dragon God¡¯s bones had disappeared, he was sure that the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard was most probably where the Dragon God breathed hisst breath.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary human. But, unlike you, I have parents. I¡¯m not an orphan. When I was little, I was very ordinary. When my martial soul awakened at the age of six, it was the good-for-nothing Bluesilver Grass. Back then, I genuinely thought that I could never be a soul master or a powerful mecha master that I dreamed of. The only fortunate thing was that, with my martial soul¡¯s awakening, my soul power appeared.¡±

    ¡°Back then, even my parents thought that it was impossible for me to be a soul master. But I was stubborn and I decided to give it a try. I started learning how to forge when I was six. That was quite a bitter experience. The only reason I studied forging was so that I could earn some money and buy the cheapest soul spirit for myself when my soul power cultivation base reached rank-10.¡±

    When Tang Wulin said these things, Sima Jinchi¡¯s expression changed as well. What he saw was only a powerful Golden Dragon King, the Golden Dragon King who won every match in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge. However, he never expected that Tang Wulin had such a past. Compared to his own, it seemed that Tang Wulin¡¯s path of cultivation was much more difficult.

    ¡°Can you imagine? When I poured all my energy and heart to work hard and finally earned enough money, I bought a defective spirit soul.¡±

 Chapter 1160 - Saber God Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Saber God Douluo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Even though many years had passed since then, when Tang Wulin thought back to that scene, he could not help but feel bitterness in his heart.

    ¡°Three years, for three whole years, I had been working hard on my forging. The calluses on my hands grew thicker and thicker. Blisters formed and ttened. Finally, I had enough money. However, what it got me was a defective spirit soul. I cried pathetically that day. Nobody could haveforted me. I was thinking back then, why were the heavens so unfair to me? Why did the worst situations always happen to me?¡±

    ¡°I cried through the pain. In the end, I chose to fuse with it. Even if it was a defective spirit soul, I wouldn¡¯t give up. I wanted to be a soul master and work hard to be an expert. Even if I failed in the end, I¡¯d have no regrets.¡±

    ¡°Then, I fused with my first spirit soul. It was weak, and the soul skill it gave me was also feeble. But from that day on, I was finally a true soul master.¡±

    ¡°Then, I suddenly discovered that another power had emerged within me. I had a dream. I dreamed that there were eighteenyers of seals within my body. Every seal contained a formidable power. When the first seal was broken, the energy contained within the seal merged with my body. When that happened, it was so excruciating that I wished I was dead. My body nearly exploded from the pain. Eventually, I ousted it and it felt as if my bones had been reshaped. I was stronger than the others, and I now had my own special abilities.¡±

    ¡°I only found out muchter that that was a power from the Golden Dragon King bloodline. The eighteen seals in my body seemed to be sealing the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline power within me. When the Dragon God was in in the Divine Realm all those years ago, it had transformed into the Golden Dragon King and Silver Dragon King. It seems that I have the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s in me, but it helped make me powerful. However, it¡¯s also threatening my life at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Each of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals contained power that was more awesome and more immense than the one before. Every fusion process was like a trial of life and death for me. Behind the incredible power was the terrifying probability that I¡¯ll crumble. I face the threat of death at any time. Till now, there are still many seals that I haven¡¯t broken through. The more advanced the seal, the greater the sense of danger it gave me. Maybe one day, my body will explode when I can¡¯t withstand it.¡±

    ¡°To be where we are now, we¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. Everyone has their own problems. So what if you found out that you¡¯re the Dragon ying Saber¡¯s Sabersoul? You¡¯re still a human. How different are you from other humans? You¡¯re not. You¡¯ve also cultivated like a human, and you have a human¡¯s body. At least, you¡¯re not like me, who¡¯s under the constant threat of death from the seals. I think at most, we¡¯re only under the influence of the Dragon God. We¡¯rerades sharing the same fate. We don¡¯t have a master and tool rtionship. That¡¯s why, big brother Sima, please don¡¯t address me as Your Majesty anymore. I¡¯m no king. I¡¯m also a benefactor of the Dragon God¡¯s power. Or maybe I¡¯m the sacrificialmb.¡±

    ¡°Since we have such great power, we must put this power to good use and do what we want to do. As long as we¡¯re true to the world and our own hearts, is the origin of our powers really that important?¡±

    When Tang Wulin said these words, he locked eyes with Sima Jinchi. Every word of his was filled with sincerity.

    When he heard his words, Sima Jinchi¡¯s expression also changed gradually.

    Regarding Tang Wulin, he was slightly aware of his experiences. He could not deny that the hardships Tang Wulin had experienced and faced were much worse than his own. If Tang Wulin had made it here, step after arduous step, there was no reason that he could not survive this ordeal.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been too obsessed with outer appearances. It¡¯s true that the breakthrough gave me a lot of information.¡± Sima Jinchi sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. It doesn¡¯t matter where our powerse from. If we regard ourselves as humans, then we are humans. Let¡¯s just do whatever we want to do. The only thing is, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for me not to address you as Your Majesty. The Dragon ying Saber is a power saber, and the first thing it has to do is to interrogate its own heart. If I don¡¯t respect the power of the Dragon God that created me, then my cultivation base will surely diminish. I might even lose my life.¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Big brother Sima, you better not lie to me!¡±

    Sima Jinchi said with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re also too concerned with outer appearances. It¡¯s just a form of address, so you shouldn¡¯t be bothered too much. Alright, I¡¯vee round. At least I¡¯ve already broken through to nine rings and be a Title Douluo. I want to give myself a nice name. I can¡¯t be like that shameless bald guy and call myself the Body Douluo. He¡¯s not even the Body Sect¡¯s sect master yet. Haven¡¯t you aplished cultivating the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique as well?¡±

    Tang Wulinughed hysterically and said, ¡°The seat of the future Body Sect¡¯s sect master will surely be senior disciple brother¡¯s. Currently, he¡¯s the only one who has cultivated the Innate Secret Technique. He deserves the name the Body Douluo. Big brother Sima, what Douluo do you n on calling yourself?¡±

    Sima Jinchi thought about it and said, ¡°What do you think of the name ¡®the Saber God Douluo¡¯?¡±

    The edge of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®You just said that A Ruheng was shameless, but I think this title of yours is even worse! Is the name Saber God given by oneself?¡¯

    Sima Jinchi chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t think of me as being too full of myself. Although I¡¯m none too pleased knowing that I¡¯m the Dragon ying Saber, it was precisely because of that that I felt a trace of the Saber God¡¯s realm when I had my breakthrough just now. Also, I¡¯ve only just found out that there is a Saber God among Sabersouls. That¡¯s a power which is at the doorstep of godliness. Once I sessfully cultivate the Saber God, I¡¯ll have the power to be a god. s, the Divine Realm is not around anymore. Otherwise, I might have been the first person to actually be a god after all these years. Muahahaha!¡±

    Tang Wulin was suddenly having second thoughts, having noticed that Sima Jinchi¡¯s simple-mindedness had far exceeded his expectations. He reckoned that even without hisforting, he would have recovered from his depression soon enough. This fellow was not the sentimental kind.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll call you the Saber God Douluo then,¡± said Tang Wulin helplessly.

    Sima Jinchiughed. ¡°I¡¯ll tell that bald man right away. The Saber God Douluo Sima Jinchi. It sounds grander than his Body Douluo A Ruheng. Hahahaha.¡±

    Tang Wulin was momentarily speechless. ¡°Big brother Sima, please don¡¯t leave just yet. You¡¯ve just obtained your ninth soul ring. What¡¯s its soul skill? I¡¯m very curious about what kind of soul skill that golden soul ring brought you.¡±

    When Sima Jinchi heard this question, he had an unusual expression. ¡°Actually, this soul skill isn¡¯t mine, but the Dragon God¡¯s. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t actually unleash it. It must be used by you. But I can feel that your cultivation base is still insufficient for now. You can only unleash this ninth soul skill of mine after your cultivation base has broken through the rank of Title Douluo. Of course, even before then, our martial soul fusion skills will certainly be more powerful than before. From this day onward, I¡¯m your Dragon n power saber. When we fuse, you should be able to unleash some Dragon God power.¡±

    The Dragon n¡¯s power saber, the Dragon yer!

    To be honest, Tang Wulin was still more or less against the notion of the martial soul fusion skill between Sima Jinchi and himself. Maybe it was because his martial soul fusion skill with Gu Yuena was so beautiful. Fortunately, they did not have to hug to unleash their martial soul fusion skill. Otherwise, he would have preferred that this martial soul fusion skill had not existed in the first ce!

 Chapter 1161 - Beautiful Girl, Whereâ€™s Your Brain?

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Beautiful Girl, Where¡¯s Your Brain?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go look for the bald man first. I can¡¯t let him be content with himself. Your Majesty, you should rx as well. You¡¯ve packed your schedule too tightly for these few months.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    He looked on as Sima Jinchi left. Tang Wulin surprisingly had no desire to cultivate after today¡¯s ordeal.

    He exited the gymnasium and a thought suddenly popped up in his head. He dialed a number on his soulmunicator. ¡°Yuxue,e with me to the Sea God Lake.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ever since Long Yuxue became the Blood Dragon Unit¡¯s co-captain, her responses had been short and concise.

    Long Yuxue drove a soul car to the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s door and fetched the disguised Tang Wulin. The car started, and they drove out of Heaven Dou City. They went on the highway and headed straight for Shrek City¡¯s original location.

    Ever since Shrek City was blown to rubble, the federation had built a few more highways around the Sea God Lake. They connected some important ces, including Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters.

    The highway on which Tang Wulin and she were headed went in the direction of Spirit Pagoda.

    ...

    ¡®Father, this is delicious. You should have some too.¡±

    ¡°Father, do I look pretty in this?¡±

    ...

    Gu Yuena¡¯s voice resounded beside his ear. Tang Wulin looked at the majestic-looking Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters which could be seen from afar. He honestly had the urge to head over there and find Gu Yuena.

    After talking with Sima Jinchi, he understood more about the Dragon God, the Golden Dragon King, and the Silver Dragon King.

    He could unleash the Dragon God Transformation when he was with Gu Yuena. What did this signify?

    He possessed the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power and physical abilities while Gu Yuena had control over various elements. She had retained control over them even after bing Gu Yuena.

    He remembered Na¡¯er¡¯s Silver Dragon Spear. All this implied that Gu Yuena was connected to the Silver Dragon King.

    However, why is she intentionally keeping her distance when both of them clearly inherited parts of the Dragon God¡¯s powers? Was Spirit Pagoda really that powerful? Or was she unwilling to let go of her position and status in Spirit Pagoda? No, Gu Yuena was not a person like that. She must have her own reasons.

    ¡®But, Gu Yue, why aren¡¯t you sharing everything with me? No matter what it is, we can face it together! I¡¯m working hard to be more powerful. No matter what happens, we can face it together and endure it! With you by my side, I can face everything better.¡¯

    A pained expression shed across Tang Wulin¡¯s face. However, it did not escape Long Yuxue¡¯s observant eyes, even though she was driving. In truth, she could already tell that Tang Wulin was having some issues these days. Something must have happened between the two of them.

    However, as a clever woman, she did not ask questions. She only kept himpany.

    She had never thought about taking advantage while he was in a fragile state of mind. However, she believed that everyone had a heart, and that time would prove everything.

    Suddenly, Tang Wulin¡¯s body shook as he instinctively sat up straight and tightly clenched his fists. His entire person gave off a primordial aura.

    All color drained from Long Yuxue¡¯s face under the influence of this terrifying aura. ¡®That¡¯s terrifying! Is he this powerful now?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze seemed to have fixed on the vast world outside the window.

    The waters were clear and azure. It resembled a giant sapphire with ripples that seemed to extend forever.

    It was huge, very huge. It was as vast as the former Shrek City. Its edges were in the shape of an arch. There were no guards or vegetation on the banks. Although it was beautiful, it was still empty.

    Arge city had once stood on this ce. It was the biggest city on the continent. In that city, there was the best academy on the continent. This title had not changed for twenty thousand years.

    However, a vast stretch of water was all that was left of them now.

    Sea God Lake. Was it still called the Sea God Lake without the Sea God¡¯s Ind?

    Without the Shrek Academy, it was just ake. No matter how clear it was, it was only inke water!

    Long Yuxue calmed her aura. They exited the highway and she drove the soul car all the way to the side of theke before she hit the brakes.

    Theke¡¯s bank was overgrown with weed. It appeared slightly deste. Even though the vast, boundless water surface looked very beautiful, it stillcked life.

    He felt as if he could still hear the sounds of the cheers from Shrek Academy students back then. He felt as if he could still see the vintage, awe-inspiring teaching blocks.

    Tears poured out uncontrobly from Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes.

    As the saying went, men do not weep unless they are deeply hurt.

    A year had passed since hest visited this ce. However, Shrek lookedpletely different now. He did not dare to reminisce about the glorious scenes of Shrek City. All that was left of the wonderful moments was a stretch of water. The umtion of twenty thousand years was destroyed, just like that.

    As Shrek Academy¡¯s student and the current Shrek Seven Monster¡¯s leader, the pain Tang Wulin felt in his heart was unimaginable.

    He took arge step forward and leaped into Sea God Lake.

    Long Yuxue beside him was startled with a jump. She hastily shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Unfortunately, she was toote. With a ¡°badump,¡± Tang Wulin had already plunged into the azureke.

    The waters of the Sea God Lake were ice cold and clear. When his body plunged into the water, he immediately felt the water elements in his senses increase in density. On the other hand, the elements of other attributes had be diluted.

    The Sea God Lake was vast and boundless in his spiritual senses. Theke¡¯s water was extremely pure, but it contained some strange energies.

    These energies plunged into Tang Wulin¡¯s body. For him, they were not too powerful, but he clearly felt the malicious intent behind them.

    This?

    The radiation left behind by the rank-12 fixed soul ammunition?

    Tang Wulin did not know how rank-12 fixed soul ammunitions were made. The only thing he knew about them was that at this level, terrifying weapons such as the rank-12 fixed soul ammunition that could kill a god were not as simple as they appeared. The efforts of the entire federation had only resulted in the production of three such ammunitions, and that alone had dealt a great blow to Douluo Federation¡¯s vitality and had greatly reduced their avable resources. It was imaginable just how much resources had been poured into making these rank-12 fixed soul ammunitions.

    Tang Wulin could not feel any life source in the entire Sea God Lake. He had only understood now that this was the after-effect that the great explosion the other day had left behind in Sea God Lake. The remaining radiation from the godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions had spread across the entire Sea God Lake. He reckoned that no life could exist in such a radiation-filled ce.

    With his physique, Tang Wulin was naturally not afraid of radiation of such levels. However, there seemed to be an endless supply of radiation. It continuously invaded his body, and he had no choice but to utilize his soul power to protect himself against it.

    He swam downward. The closer he got to the bottom of Sea God Lake, the stronger the radiation became. It eventually became so strong that it stimted Tang Wulin¡¯s body until it shone with ayer of faint golden light which blocked the radiation from reaching his body.

    This must have been one of the reasons why the federation was unwilling to rebuild Shrek Academy. Although the federation did not dere this area as a forbidden zone, it was still impossible for anyone to do anything in this lifelesske water. He reckoned that humans would be prone to fall sick just by living around this Sea God Lake.

    Tang Wulin already understood that he would have to face many problems in the course of rebuilding Shrek. However, he had not expected the problems on the surface to not be the only ones he had to worry about.

    If he wanted to rebuild Shrek on Shrek City¡¯s former grounds, the first thing he had to do was to take care of was this radiation.

    Just when he was silently feeling the radiation and was prepared to delve further into it, his spiritual world was suddenly disturbed by a flustered emotional shockwave.

    He twisted his body and nimbly flipped over within theke water. He swam up swiftly and soon enough saw the person calling for help.

    Long Yuxue was desperately struggling in Sea God Lake. Her head bobbed up and down. Even though her cultivation base was not weak, she still could not stop herself from being flustered in the water.

    Tang Wulin pushed up against the water and reached her back in no time. He supported her armpits with his hands and lifted her torso out of the water.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing? Killing yourself?¡± Tang Wulin said with a helpless expression.

    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re asking me? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s trying to kill himself!¡± Long Yuxue gasped mouthfuls of air. As a person who almost drowned, she was finally relieved by being able to breathe in the fresh air again.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression quickly turned strange. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you thought that I was trying to drown myself in thiske?¡±

    Long Yuxue retorted. ¡°Weren¡¯t you? You cried like a baby and then you suddenly jumped into theke. Tell me if that doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re trying tomit suicide.¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless. ¡°Beautiful girl, where¡¯s your brain? I¡¯m a seven-ringed Soul Saint. Even if you throw me in the water, I cannot possibly drown. As for you, what¡¯re you doing in water then? You¡¯re struggling as if you were drowning. Are you trying to get my attention?¡±

 Chapter 1162 - Close at Hand

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Close at Hand</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°You...¡± Long Yuxue looked embarrassed. ¡°Who¡¯s trying to get your attention? I... I¡¯m just not good with water.¡± She had spent her life growing up in the mountains and did not know how to swim at all. When she saw Tang Wulin leaping into theke and was did not hear from him again, she had forgotten this simple fact. She was so flustered that she leaped into theke as well. She only remembered that she could not swim when she was in theke. That was how she was found iling in it.

    She had also tried utilizing her soul power to struggle out of theke however, water was not something solid. She struggled a lot but could not break free. She had swallowed quite a lot of water as well. The more she struggled, the more flustered she became.

    Tang Wulin bitterly smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a two-word battle armor master? Can you not just fly with your wings?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Long Yuxue was stunned. He was right! She could have flown out of the water!

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about your IQ, my dear co-captain.¡± Tang Wulin leaped with a helpless expression as he carried Long Yuxue in his arms. They flew out of the water andnded on the bank.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s clothes were drenched and they stuck tightly to her body, revealing her lithe and graceful figure. She was promptly embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Turn around!¡±

    Tang Wulin helplessly turned around. He began to ponder about Sea God Lake¡¯s condition in his heart.

    If he wanted to make a rion call to rebuild the Shrek Academy, there was no other suitable location. This was the only ce where the others would feel the strongest sense of belonging. However, the former Shrek Academy had turned into a body of water. It was no longer possible for him to rebuild Shrek Academy on its original address. The only way was to rebuild it on the banks. The cost incurred aside, the Sea God Lake¡¯s water being imbued with radiation was a great problem in itself. If he could not solve this it, the surrounding waters would only be polluted by the godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition. How would he rebuild Shrek without a suitable source of water?

    Tang Wulin had an idea as he thought about this issue. His body flickered with faint pink light and a figure appeared beside him. It was the Fragrance Damask Immortal.

    ¡°Brother Luo.¡± Tang Wulin nodded toward Damask Tulip.

    Damask Tulip said, ¡°I¡¯ve felt the problem you¡¯re facing and it¡¯s really difficult to deal with it. The radiation in this water is very strong, and it seems that it¡¯s even stronger in the depths. It¡¯s left behind by the great explosion back then, right? Although I don¡¯t know what the godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition which you¡¯ve thought about is, it¡¯s definitely a terrifying existence. I reckon that the radiation here won¡¯t dissipate even for a thousand years. If you want to live here, you must solve the problem regarding this radiation first.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Brother Luo, do you know of any way to clear this radiation? Your aura can contain all poison, will it work on this radiation?¡±

    Damask Tulip shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t. My aura can only detoxify toxins, while this radiation is a form of energy. This energy is very negative and is full of disruptive power. In other words, it is very destructive and has greatly exceeded my capabilities. However, even though I can¡¯t, there¡¯s still one who¡¯s perfectly suitable to handle a situation like this.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Damask Tulip smiled faintly. ¡°Far away on the horizon and yet near before one¡¯s eyes!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Tang Wulin pointed at himself as he looked at Damask Tulip with disbelief. He could not understand why Damask Tulip had said that he could solve this problem.

    Damask Tulip said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not talking about you yourself, but the solution to the problem lies within you. Think about it, who has the ability to solve all environmental problems on the continent?¡±

    Tang Wulin was smart. His eyes immediately lit up. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Life Seed!¡±

    It was the source of all life on Douluo Continent. Yes! If anyone could change the natural environment, it would be the Life Seed.

    It was able to turn the snowy mountains into a grasnd. This Sea God Lake was where it lived before this. Would it be able to fix this area as well?

    When he thought about this, Tang Wulin silently utilized his spiritual power. He tried tomunicate with the Life Seed which was being nurtured between his brows.

    He must admit that a powerful spiritual power was of great help in many aspects. Very quickly, he felt the Life Seed¡¯s aura.

    A faint green light pattern appeared on his forehead and Tang Wulin¡¯s seven soul rings also appeared. The fifth greenish golden soul ring flickered.

    After he absorbed the ne Seed from three monarchs of the abyssal ne, the Life Seed had clearly be more powerful. His Nature Child soul ring glowed and a dense life source was immediately released from Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    The embarrassed Long Yuxue could not help gatting attracted by him as well. Since she was drenched in Sea God Lake¡¯s water, the radiation had naturally invaded her body. She did not have a strong body like Tang Wulin. Even though she used her soul power to block the radiation, she still felt ufortable.

    However, when Tang Wulin released such dense life source, she felt as if her entire person was filled with energy. She had to resist the urge to throw herself into Tang Wulin¡¯s arms.

    Tang Wulin silently attempted tomunicate with the Life Seed. Soon after his expression became very unusual.

    ¡°How was it? The Life Seed must¡¯ve given you some response, right?¡± Damask Tulip asked Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. The Life Seed can solve the problem here, but if we want to resolve the immense amount of destructive power here, we will need an equal amount of life force to cancel it out. The destructive aura from two godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions is too dense. It¡¯s not easy to nullify it. The Life Seed needs more life force to do it. Also, the foundation of its source is located here. It¡¯s willing to set down roots and live here.¡±

    ¡°How can we supply it with enough life force?¡± As a nt-type soul beast, Damask Tulip was very familiar with the Life Seed¡¯s level of life force. The life force needed by the Life Seed could not simply be supplied by some simple living organisms.

    Tang Wulin bitterly smiled and said, ¡°We need an immense amount of life force. For example, the ne Seed of the abyssal ne¡¯s monarchs that we killed before. Other than that there are some beings with extremely dense life energy on the continent. The life crystals in the middle of Great Star Dou Forest. However, that ce seems off-limits for us.¡±

    Hearing these words Damask Tulip¡¯s expression changed as well. Whether it was the abyssal ne or Great Star Dou Forest¡¯s central region, they were not locations which they could easily enter. The danger levels of both ces were also simrly high.

    This was especially true for the abyssal ne. Without a doubt, the abyss¡¯s Sage King was very wary of Tang Wulin. Once he set foot on the abyssal ne, it would not be any different from a sheep walking into a tiger¡¯s den. He would most certainly die from the experience. Even if he had a few Limit Douluos apanying him into the abyss, it would not be enough. After all the abyss¡¯s Sage King was the lord of the entire abyssal ne.

    As for the dangers of the Great Star Dou Forest¡¯s central region, there was almost no need topare it. What kind of ce was that? It was said that the few remaining great soul beasts of the world resided there.

    Those fierce beasts had stubbornly survived even in this era where mankind¡¯s soul technology had advanced to great levels, and they were not captured or killed by Spirit Pagoda either, so the level of their strength was imaginable. They were not beings with whom the Damask Tulip and the other nt-type soul beasts could bepared to. There was a high probability that they would lose their lives if they went in there.

    It was said that the Golden-Eyed ck Dragon King, which was also known as the Beast God, was in deep slumber in the central region of the Great Star Dou Forest. It was specifically because of this terrifying soul beast¡¯s existence, whose cultivation base was close to million years, that the soul beasts of Great Star Dou Forest still existed to this day.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Damask Tulip asked Tang Wulin.

 Chapter 1163 - The Life Seed

    <h4>Chapter 1163: The Life Seed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin spoke with a slight helplessness, ¡°I can only request the Life Seed to restore the Sea God Lake first. It informed me that the situation is not optimal, and the ce is filled with destructive energy. Nheless, from the depths of misfortunees bliss. It is capable of converting the destructive energy using its own life force. The energy consumption may be high, but the life force after the conversion will be more abundant and beneficial for it to take root and germinate. It will be even more powerful than before. Since its original foundation is here, and with the innate life force in the abundant water element around, this is the most suitable spot for it to take root once again.¡±

    ¡°It has instructed me to nt it in the deepest spot of theke. The life force which it absorbed in the past is enough to sustain it for at least a year. We only need to replenish it with additional life force afterward. If we can¡¯t acquire the life crystal or the ne Seed, we can replenish it with other types of life force. However, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll need to kill or resort to other methods to acquire these other life forces.¡±

    The Damask Tulip spoke in all apparent seriousness, ¡°We have other priorities. The Life Seed is vital to the safety of the entire continent, perhaps even the entire Douluo. If the Life Seed were to wither, the entire will gradually wilt too. By then, I¡¯m afraid it will result in the extinction of mankind. Thus, we must help it to take root and germinate so it can regain vitality regardless.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I shall then help the Life Seed to take root here first.¡± Tang Wulin nodded toward the Damask Tulip. He asked Long Yuxue to wait for him. He then leaped and dived into the water.

    Long Yuxue was cursing under her breath upon watching Tang Wulin take a graceful dive into theke. Her concern for him earlier was truly wasted as she did not expect him to be such an excellent swimmer.

    How could she know that Tang Wulin grew up by the sea? He had been fighting the wind and waves ever since he was a young boy. Naturally, he was outstanding at swimming.

    The destructive radiation in the icyke assailed Tang Wulin¡¯s body continuously but he was unaffected as he had already formed a connection with the life force.

    A green-gold soul ring formed a faint green shield around his body to block the radiation from the outside.

    Tang Wulin dived down all the way. He could obviously sense that the deeper he dived, the more intense the surrounding radiation was. He could only imagine how powerful the terrifying Godkiller fixed soul ammunition was back in the beginning. Even a god could not withstand such a destructive weapon! Did mankind not foresee the annihtion of themselves when they created such a weapon?

    The Damask Tulip had already fused back into Tang Wulin¡¯s body, but it was still unleashing its faint fragrance for Tang Wulin. Even though it was incapable of neutralizing the radiation, it was helpful in refreshing his mind and spirit.

    The deeper Tang Wulin dived, the dimmer the surrounding light became. The Life Seed located in his mind guided him as he moved forward.

    There were no living creatures in the Sea God Lake, so it felt eeriely still. The ambience was horrifying and the surroundings void. Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon core beat strongly supplying him with adequate nutrients.

    At the rank of a Soul Sage, Tang Wulin had exceeded mankind¡¯s domain. Actually, it was not an issue for him to dive for a long period of time.

    Tang Wulin continued swimming after diving hundreds of meters deep. Fortunately, he had the guidance of the Life Seed. Otherwise, it was not easy to look for the center of theke.

    Eventually, the Life Seed situated between his brows shook ever so slightly. Tang Wulin stopped soon after as hended at the center of theke¡¯s bottom.

    The surrounding water flowed strongly. Using his spiritual power, he observed that the radiation was filled with a destructive aura which was faint purple. It was fluctuating in tandem with the current. It would be difficult even for a water-type soul beast with a powerful life energy to survive at such a location.

    The area between his brows felt itchy for a moment when it shot a stream of green radiance thatnded on the bottom of theke. Soon after, a silhouette bored out from thekebed.

    It was the silhouette of a green vine. Later, Tang Wulin felt a surge from the area between his brows toward thekebed.

    Tang Wulin immediately felt empty. The dragon core and soul core in his body pulsated intensely. He could not control himself from unleashing the purest energy from his body and infusing it into the vine.

    The bottom of theke began to transform. The deepkebed gradually emitted a faint green radiance following the infusion of the Life Seed. The appearance of the green radiance immediately made the surrounding destructive energy surge. The destructive aura spontaneously rejected the appearance of the life force. Soon, a dark purple vortex formed around the spot where the Life Seed had taken root.

    Despite the appearance of the dark purple vortex, thekebed around the area had turned even greener. The faint purple wisps of energy was consumed under the silent influence of the life force.

    As expected, the Life Seed had already begun to devour the destructive energy in theke. Tang Wulin was overjoyed, so he spared no effort in infusing his soul power and relied on the pure dense energy generated through the Mysterious Heaven Method to replenish the Life Seed.

    He was weakened gradually. It was precisely then that a peculiar scene appeared in the Sea God Lake.

    The rich and dense water element began to fluctuate in Tang Wulin¡¯s perception. It was initially a spot of condensed blue light in his spiritual perception. Later, it grew into arger spot visible to the naked eyes before it surged into the Life Seed.

    The nourishment from the water element made the Life Seed greener.

    All of a sudden, the area between Tang Wulin¡¯s brows shook once. He felt something had struggled free from his body. Soon after, the fifth green-gold soul ring on his body dimmed in a split second and turned illusory. The soul ring could seemingly disappear at any moment.

    Meanwhile, the stretch of green in the middle of thekebed suddenly turned translucent under Tang Wulin¡¯s fixed gaze. It was like an enormous green jewel. In the depths of the jewel, a faint golden seed was pulsating mildly, akin to a beating heart, and was emitting an exceedingly dense life source.

    Each time the life source spread outward,rge amounts of destructive energy was devoured and absorbed from the surroundings. This, in turn, made the green even darker.

    The process of taking root had seeded!

    Such a thought arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. He did not feel dejected because he could possibly lose his fifth soul skill. It was more meaningful for the Life Seed to take root. In fact, it was the critical step in rebuilding Shrek Academy. With the Life Seed¡¯s influence, it was equal to nting the foundation and setting the core of Shrek Academy.

    Just like how the Ancient Gold Tree guarded Shrek Academy, the Sea God Pavilion had not only allowed Shrek to produce more powerhouses, but it also acted as the final defense. Without the Gold Tree, Tang Wulin could not possibly be where he was now.

    Because the life force on the continent was depleting progressively at the time, the Gold Tree was acting as an extension of the Life Seed. In addition, the awakening of the Nature Child in Tang Wulin had weakened him. Otherwise, he would have been able to protect more people.

    Tang Wulin had always med himself for that. Perhaps, more people would have survived if not for him.

    Thus, the emotions in his heart burst forth, akin to an oil blowout, when he watched the Life Seed taking root.

    ¡®Pavilion Master, Grandteacher, Shrek Academy¡¯s teachers, fellowrades, and students. May the spirits of the deceased bless and protect me so that the Life Seed can germinate and bloom and our Shrek Academy can return to the continent once again.¡¯

    Tang Wulin pursed his lips tightly and clenched his fists subconsciously. He gazed fixedly upon the Life Seed as he calmly infused his energy into the seed. Despite the weakening sensation he felt, he did not pause for even the slightest moment.

    The Life Seed was glowing brighter. Gradually, the top of the seed cracked. A tiny shoot sprouted from inside the seed and broke through the soil. It bored through the soil with a strong will, despite being surrounded by the destructive energy, and rippled in the water gracefully.

    During the moment when it appeared, all the destructive energy within a hundred-meter range surged wildly toward the Life Seed.

    Tang Wulin was startled. He wanted to intervene but he did not know how to stop it.

    Meanwhile, a green radiance was emitted from the Life Seed. Upon contact with the green radiance, the destructive energy became a part of it. The green radiance then bored into the soil and channeled itself into the Life Seed¡¯s root.

    What was that? Life conversion? Was it trying to convert the destructive energy into a life force?

    It had truly proven itself to be the Life Seed! It was growing at a rate that was visible to the naked eyes while absorbing the destructive energy. It took only a moment before it turned into a tree of about three meters in height. There were seven branches on the tree with seven leaves on each branch. It was translucent green and brimming with a dense life force.

 Chapter 1164 - The Life Bloom

    <h4>Chapter 1164: The Life Bloom</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®It¡¯s done! The process of taking root has seeded.¡¯

    Tang Wulin felt a deep relief in his heart. He had been nourishing the Life Seed inside his body all this while. Even though it was vastly beneficial to him, he wanted the Life Seed to take root even more. The Life Seed represented the entire ne¡¯s life force! Tang Wulin had this lingering fear when he thought about how he was almost devoured by the abyssal Sage King. If the Life Seed had been devoured at the time, the Douluo Continent ne was certain to be destroyed by the abyssal ne.

    Currently, the Life Seed had taken root and germinated. Next, the focus would be how to make it grow stronger.

    Tang Wulin was slightly relieved. He watched as the destructive energy in the surroundings gradually bnced by the Life Seed¡¯s life force. The destructive energy was continually converted before being sent into the depths of the soil via the Life Seed¡¯s roots. Tang Wulin was now ready to return to the surface.

    Under ordinary circumstances, it was rtively easy to hold his breath for a long time. However, he had unleashed all the energy in his body at full st to the Life Seed. In his weakened state, he could feel the suffocating pressure from the water which engulfed him.

    Meanwhile, the branch at the uppermost position on the Life Seed suddenly moved. A momentter, a tiny flower bloomed on the branch. It was a golden flower. It transformed the surroundingkewater into a stretch of golden radiance. The flower bud was in full bloom in the blink of an eye.

    The peculiar scene stopped Tang Wulin in his tracks. Had the Life Seed flowered?

    Before he could recover from his surprise, the golden petals suddenly separated from the flower bud and were dispersed. In the ce of the flower, a golden fruit grew. The golden fruit flew straight toward Tang Wulin and exploded abruptly under his bewildered gaze. It transformed into a blob of golden liquid that flowed into his seven bodily orifices.

    Immediately, Tang Wulin felt a gush of indescribable fragrance filling every corner of his entire body. The weakened sensation and lethargy from earlier were all gone instantly and he felt nourished and empowered, even feeling like he had sublimed. The final sevenyers of the Golden Dragon King Seal seemed firmer.

    What was that?

    Tang Wulin stared in confusion at his skin that was turning translucent. A golden seed emerged silently whereby a golden fruit exploded in the next moment.

    It appeared smaller than the original Life Seed, about a third of its size. In the next moment, it transformed into a stream of golden light which bored into the region between Tang Wulin¡¯s brows before it vanished.

    The void he felt, after the Life Seed¡¯s departure, was gone. It was as if everything had returned to normal once again.

    ¡°Go, my child. You can pass on the life force to me anytime through the life connection. The resurgence of life depends on your strength now.¡±

    A gush of warm energy transformed into a golden radiance which enveloped Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He ascended slowly toward the surface of theke.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with shock at present. Was that the Life Seed¡¯s power? Was it capable ofmunicating with Tang Wulin now?

    Just as he was about to say something to the Life Seed, the connection was broken. The newly-grown Life Tree¡¯s glow appeared to be dimming following the disappearance of the fruit.

    ¡°Brother Damask, that was...¡±

    Tang Wulin asked in puzzlement. On the other hand, the Damask Tulip was full of excitement and saying, ¡°Psalm of Life, that was the Life Psalm! The Life Psalm of the Life Tree. Our choice to leave the Icefire Prized Eyes together with you was simply the best choice of our lives. The Life Seed¡¯s Life Psalm will bestow you with near invincibility. It¡¯s going topletely sublime your life¡¯s attributes to the ranks of a demigod, and it will grant you direct ess to it.¡±

    ¡°I understand now. The Life Seed was worried that it would be incapable of surviving by itself. It was going to wither away without any adequate life force in the future. Thus, it produced a life fruit as your Life Psalm so that you can absorb the life force avable between heaven and earth. The secondary seed in the life fruit will be the hope of the future. Even if the Life Seed withered, it¡¯ll have the opportunity for resurrection through the secondary seed. The Life Seed has truly given so much thought to this. We¡¯ll certainly help it to acquire the life force needed at all cost. When it has grown into a towering tree that reaches up to the sky, you¡¯ll understand the significance of the Life Psalm then.¡±

    Although Tang Wulin did not fully understand Damask Tulip, he knew what he needed to do now.

    Undoubtedly, the Life Tree was still the life core of the entire Douluo. Only by supplying it with an adequate life force, could it grow to provide the massive life energy to feed the and fill it with vitality and a life source.

    Hence, he would need to provide adequate life force to the Life Seed so that it would not wither. Tang Wulin believed that when the Life Tree grew into the Ancient Gold Tree once again, he could rebuild Shrek Academy under the powerful protection of the tree.

    He had finally taken a step toward the goal of rebuilding the academy. Moreover, it was a solid step.

    Tang Wulin stuck his head out of the water to inhale some fresh air. He was rejuvenated at once. His heart was beating even stronger now from the nourishment of the Life Psalm. It was not derived from the dragon core nor the Golden Dragon King Bloodline¡¯s energy. On the contrary, it was an energy thatpletely belonged to himself.

    Tang Wulin discovered that his heart had turned golden much to his surprise. Furthermore, the strength of his heartbeat was not that different from his dragon core. It was derived from the dense life force!

    He was preparing to swim over to the shore. All of a sudden, an intense soul power fluctuation appeared within his spiritual perception. It came from the spot where Long Yuxue parked the car.

    ¡®Huh? Did Yuxue encounter an enemy?¡¯

    Tang Wulin dared not slow down. He leaped out from the water immediately. Although he could not use his battle armor at present, he still had a Soul Sage¡¯s cultivation base. He rushed over to the shore at full speed.

    In the distance, he could already see the streams of a soul skill¡¯s radiance shimmering being apanied by soft calls. The soul power fluctuation was exceedingly intense.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s opponent was more powerful than she had imagined. She was already a six-ringed Soul Emperor and an elite from the Blood God Army. A soul master of equal rank could not possibly be her opponent.

    Yet at this very moment, Long Yuxue was fighting against an apparently more powerful opponent. The opponent was akin to an illusion by her side who had an excellent attacking ability. Long Yuxue would certainly suffer some losses during their confrontation. If not for her impressive ice snow soul skill in controlling the situation at a low temperature together with the amplification of the water element from the Sea God Lake, she might already have lost.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you can hold out then.¡± A soft voice was heard from the illusory figure. Soon after, the figure suddenly condensed and transformed into a ck cat. It pounced toward Long Yuxue at lightning speed. Its front ws suddenly erged while its body turned transparent to dodge Long Yuxue¡¯s ice rifle. The enormous cat¡¯s w was before Long Yuxue in a split second. It then made a pping motion toward her shoulder.

    At present, Long Yuxue¡¯s two-word battle armor was already unleashed. Judging from the strength of the cat¡¯s w, Long Yuxue¡¯s battle armor might not be able to withstand a hit from the w.

    Out of nowhere, a gigantic figure flickering with golden radiance stepped in before Long Yuxue.

    ¡°Bang.¡± The cat¡¯s w pped onto the golden figure ferociously. However, the golden figure barely swayed as he regained his stability. He had blocked the ck cat¡¯s attack akin to a protective shield.

 Chapter 1165 - Hell Remains

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Hell Remains</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The ck cat somersaulted in the air and soundlessly agilelynded on its four limbs. A pair of eyes with mixed colors of green and blue shimmering with a murderous gleam stared at the people before them.

    Of course, this was more than just a real cat for there was almost no other cat-type soul beast capable of cultivating to such levels. If this was not a cat then it was a human that had transformed via one¡¯s martial soul avatar.

    The person had a seven-ringed cultivation base so naturally, the person could suppress Long Yuxue¡¯s six-ringed cultivation base.

    It was precisely Tang Wulin who was blocking before Long Yuxue right now. He was staring at the ck cat with a fixed gaze. His eyes were slightly squinted while his arms were spread open by his sides as a faint golden radiance spiraled around his body.

    ¡°Yuxue, get into the car,¡± Tang Wulin said with a deep voice.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Long Yuxue had engaged in battle with this opponent earlier. She was constantly being suppressed. Moreover, the opponent¡¯s ability was even more powerful than it appeared to be. Long Yuxue had already unleashed her two-word battle armor yet the opponent had yet to unleash its battle armor. There was nothing she could do despite being suppressed by the opponent¡¯s martial soul avatar. What sort of ability was that? Her six-ringed cultivation base in addition to two-word battle armor made her fighting ability equal to that of an eight-ringed Soul Douluo!

    The ck cat had only paused for a short moment before it pounced again towards Tang Wulin at lightning speed. Its two ws on the front moved so swiftly that they created countless shadows in an instant. Tang Wulin could not clearly see through the opponent¡¯s attack line but he could feel that his body waspletely enshrouded by the opponent¡¯s attacks.

    The cat¡¯s ws were exceedingly sharp. Their sharp edges shimmered with radiance.

    Tang Wulin shouted in a deep voice as he took a step forward with his left foot and threw a right hook punch.

    There was no other skill but only pure strength used to triumph over the enemy!

    Tang Wulin had no intention topete against the opponent¡¯s speed when fighting against an agility-type soul master with iparably swift speed. At the same time, he was very confident in his body that had already begunprehending the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. He would like to see which one of them could injure the other in a battle of speed against strength.

    ¡®You have thousands of ws and I only have a punch.¡¯

    Tang Wulin swung his fist. No majestic aura was unleashed, but in the ck cat¡¯s perception on the opposite side, the punch was akin to a meteor that carried terrifying pressure that made even her soul tremble.

    Its cat ws may not necessarily be able to defeat the enemy, but there was no doubt that it would certainly die a tragic death if it were to endure the opponent¡¯s punch.

    The ck cat thus suddenly retracted its ws at the most crucial moment. Its body somersaulted in the air with exceedingly agile movements. A stream of deep and serene radiance appeared above Tang Wulin¡¯s fist, but it did not collide into him. However, the stream of cutting radiance had still managed to sh off the pressure brought by Tang Wulin¡¯s fist. The ck cat¡¯s silhouette turned illusionary at once as it vanished into nothingness along with the sh of the rift broken earlier.

    It appeared behind Tang Wulin in the next moment and simultaneously grabbed towards his back with its outstretched ws.

    Everything could be described as perfect in every way, whether it was reaction speed or usage of soul skills. It relied on the amplification of martial soul avatar. It was as if it was attempting to tear open the air with its strike and had yet to strike it target but Tang Wulin could already feel the piercing pain radiating from the muscles on his back.

    Tang Wulin coldly scoffed. The muscles on his back bulged abruptly as pieces of diamond-shaped scales emerged. He did not even turn around but his body suddenly leaned backward. He used his body as the weapon to immediately m onto the opponent.

    This was not his usual method but something he had learned from A Ruheng. Body Sect had always used one¡¯s body as a weapon, so any part of one¡¯s body could be used as one.

    It was apparent that the ck cat had not expected Tang Wulin to behave as such. However, she did not dodge anymore this time because she wished to take a look at why this opponent had the audacity to forcefully resist her attacks with his back.

    A piercing screech was heard bursting out from Tang Wulin¡¯s back. His clothes were torn with the sound, revealing the golden scales on the inside. The cat¡¯s ws swept across the scales which resulted in sparks flying everywhere and they had even managed to leave behind white streaks on the scales.

    However, the ck cat was shocked to see her sharp ws capable of tearing through iron and steel failing to break through Tang Wulin¡¯s defense. She helplessly watched as his broad back was about to m into herself. She was even more terrified when she saw the scales on his back stand erected like a wall of nails. She would certainly end up with severe injuries if she were to brace the attack.

    What sort of monster was that? How could his defense be so powerful? Moreover, he had yet to unleash his martial soul even now!

    Not only was he using his back to m into the opponent, but Tang Wulin was also simultaneously swinging his right elbow backward as he was turned around. Just as his elbow was swung back, a dragon¡¯s roar was indistinctly heard bursting out in the air.

    The ck cat¡¯s reaction was exceedingly swift. She watched as her attack was rendered useless. She changed the moment of her two ws from scratching to pping in an attempt to rely on Tang Wulin¡¯s momentum to leap backward.

    However, it was also at this moment that ayer of misty golden brilliance surged out from Tang Wulin¡¯s back. The ck cat could only feel as a gush of stickiness appeared instantly. She managed to p onto Tang Wulin¡¯s back but was stuck to the sticky force. She helplessly watched as she was about to brace the collision while Tang Wulin¡¯s elbow had simultaneously reached her head.

    Oh no!

    Even in the face of a critical juncture, the ck cat was not in a flurry. Peculiar transformations appeared on her body. Therge ck cat that was originally over two meters in length suddenly swelled up. Its ck fur turned from ck to white in a split second while its figure swelled up to seven meters in length resulting in a surge of strength. Ayer of golden light misted over its fur. It lowered its tiger head and mmed into Tang Wulin¡¯s elbow. At the same time, its pair of tiger ws ferociously pped forward and collided into Tang Wulin¡¯s approaching back.

    ¡°Bang! bang!¡± The post-transformation gigantic white tiger was sted away by Tang Wulin¡¯s impact. In apetition of strength, even A Ruheng refused to confront against Tang Wulin now. Tang Wulin¡¯s strength had already achieved the extent of a fully grown Overlord Dragon and could even exceed that after the fusion of the eleventhyer of Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence.

    The white tiger rolled on the ground before it turned around and stood up once again. Murderous gleam burst forth from its eyes but it was also acting with caution. It red at Tang Wulin as it revealed its intention to devour him.

    Tang Wulin had already turned around at present. His eyes were filled with shock as he looked towards the giant white tiger.

    On the other hand, Long Yuxue who had already reached the car waspletely stunned upon witnessing the scene in front of her.

    As the younger generation of elites in the Blood God Army, Long Yuxue had always been confident in her abilities. She was even feeling conceited for the status of a powerhouse in the Blood God Army¡¯s younger generation from the continent.

    Even with Tang Wulin¡¯s presence, she had assumed that he was just a rare case at most. After all, he was the leader of Shrek Academy¡¯s Seven Monsters! There was only one Tang Wulin in today¡¯s world.

    However, she could not help feeling dispirited as she watched Tang Wulin¡¯s battle with this opponent. Tang Wulin had yet to see this soul master¡¯s original form but Long Yuxue had already seen through her! She was obviously a female soul master that was even younger than Long Yuxue, yet her cultivation base was more powerful than herself.

    Even though she was suffering from losses after the few exchanges with Tang Wulin, she had yet to be at a disadvantageous position. Moreover, she was even more powerful after transforming into the giant white tiger. On the other hand, when she was fighting against Long Yuxue earlier she had not used this at all. The opponent had yet to unleash her battle armor too. It was utterly impossible for her to not own a battle armor for she had a seven-ringed Soul Sage cultivation base at such a young age!

    The gigantic white tiger knelt. Its body swelled up once again and became even more majestic. Out of the seven soul rings on her body, the first, third, fifth and seventh soul rings were all glowing. Just by looking at her ability to simultaneously unleash soul skills of four soul rings, one could tell that her abilities had far exceeded other ordinary soul masters.

    However, it was at this very moment that Tang Wulin suddenly shouted. ¡°Wait!¡±

    The white tiger was stunned for a moment. It did not pounce forward at him but coldly spoke, ¡°why? Are you scared?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze turned exceedingly rich with disbelief. ¡°Are... Are you Wu Siduo?¡±

    The white tiger¡¯s massive body stiffened in an apparent manner, but it harshly shouted in the very next moment, ¡°who are you?¡±

    Tang Wulin had only remembered this after he altered his outlook. A series of cracking sounds were heard from his bones as he became tall and stalwart once again. He wiped his hands on his face and revealed his original appearance.

    When the gigantic white tiger saw his original appearance, its massive body abruptly stiffened. The four glowing soul rings on its body simultaneously dimmed. It involuntarily cried out, ¡°Tang Wulin? Is...is that you?¡±

    The white tiger stood up like a human as it was speaking and transformed back into the human form once again. Was this not the proud daughter of heaven Wu Siduo, who was bestowed with Hell Civet and White Tiger¡¯s twin martial soul?

    Upon seeing Wu Siduo, Tang Wulin felt as if he had been cut off from the outside world for ages.

    From the day he joined Shrek academy, there had been all sorts of inevitable intersections between him and Wu Siduo. They were opponents. Theypeted continuously without stop. They were ssmates too. They joined efforts and became the most powerful ss in Shrek Academy.

    Wu Siduo had let down her pride during Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival and confessed her love for Tang Wulin, but she left in rage when she was rejected by Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin had not expected that one year after the Shrek Academy¡¯s destruction, they would meet each other again at this very Sea God Lake.

 Chapter 1166 - The Refugee

    <h4>Chapter 1166: The Refugee</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Whether it was Tang Wulin or Wu Siduo, they were both feeling as if they were caught up in a dream. A multitude of feelings surged up in their hearts.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s lips trembled slightly as he talked. His eyes were shimmering with tears while his heart was filled with indescribable joy.

    The Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition hadpletely destroyed the entire Shrek Academy back then. He had assumed that everyone else except the few of them was already dead. He had never expected to meet Wu Siduo at this moment. What else could be more exciting than this for him?

    Wu Siduo was alive. She was still alive! Moreover, she had seeded in bing a seven-ringed Soul Sage.

    Wu Siduo suddenly yelled. Her figure shed as she abruptly pounced into Tang Wulin¡¯s arms. Her arms wrapped around his neck as she repeatedly shrieked. Her pair of long legs were even tightly wrapped around his waist. She had even abruptly bitten his shoulder while tears poured out of her eyes.

    Tang Wulin was afraid that his powerful defense would injure her teeth so he controlled his muscles making them softer. He hugged Wu Siduo¡¯s soft figure. How could he not be moved by her mixed feelings? Nothing could move him more than meeting his old friend again after the catastrophe.

    On the other hand, Long Yuxue¡¯s emotions were simrly fluctuating as she watched the scene from inside the soul car. Her mood was instantly ruined as she watched the long-legged young woman hug Tang Wulin in such a posture.

    She was obviously not Tang Wulin¡¯s girlfriend! Even though Long Yuxue had only taken a nce at Gu Yuena¡¯s appearance in the abyssal passage, her appearance had been deeply buried in her mind since then. Also, Tang Wulin had drawn a picture of Gu Yue before. Even though she had never asked, she was aware that Tang Wulin¡¯s girlfriend was definitely one of these two women.

    However, she had never expected to meet another woman here today. Moreover, judging by the passionate scene the rtionship between the two of them seemed to be very close!

    Long Yuxue was feeling slightly gloomy and resentful. There seemed to be more love rivals than she had imagined. Moreover, every one of them was more outstanding than the other. That young woman earlier seemed to have twin martial souls. Judging by how excited they were upon meeting each other, she should be a student of Shrek Academy too. Could it be that she was one of the Shrek Seven Monsters as well?

    Tang Wulin gently patted on Wu Siduo¡¯s back tofort her emotions. However, Wu Siduo could not calm down for a long period of time. She bit the muscles on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder furiously until blood started seeping out on his clothes and she still refused to let go of him.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart waspletely filled with joy at present so the small amount of pain was utterly nothing to him.

    Long Yuxue finally could not refrain herself from getting out of the car. She stood by Tang Wulin¡¯s side and red at him unpleasantly.

    Tang Wulin was feeling awkward from her stare so he pulled away Wu Siduo from his hug. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry. Come down first, okay?¡±

    Wu Siduo unwillingly rxed her legs and ferociously bit Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder once before she stood up.

    She had already grown into a maiden. Her height was over a hundred and eight centimeters and she was only a head shorter than Tang Wulin. Her pair of surprisingly long legs matched her slim and appropriate figure. She appeared to be slightly skinny but she had a slim waist and her hips were round. She had a very attractive bodice.

    Her long hair loosely hung on her shoulders. Perhaps because she had just bitten Tang Wulin, her entire person was exuding a wild look.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a smile and he was filled with rich emotions upon seeing her swollen eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so d to see that you¡¯re alive.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Wu Siduo could not refrain herself from bawling aloud again. She was originally a strong and willful woman, but she had been close to having an emotional breakdown since the catastrophe. At this moment, she hadpletely vented her emotions. She could not refrain herself from hugging Tang Wulin once again. However, she was much gentler this time. She had only hugged him.

    Tang Wulin allowed her to hug himself to heart¡¯s content, he allowed her to cry as much as she wished. He only softly patted her back tofort her.

    After a long while, Wu Siduo unwillingly pulled herself away from Tang Wulin¡¯s arms under Long Yuxue¡¯s gaze that was almost bursting with fire. ¡°Wulin, where were you for all these days? Do you know how hard it has been for us to look for you? If not because of teacher being so certain that all of you had survived, I¡¯m afraid we would have given up by now.¡±

    ¡°We?¡± Tang Wulin almost jumped up from the ground upon hearing her words. He suddenly grabbed Wu Siduo¡¯s shoulders and involuntarily cried out. ¡°You said ¡®we¡¯! Who else is still alive? Is teacher... is teacher still alive?¡±

    Wu Siduo strenuously nodded upon seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes redden with excitement and smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yes, they are still alive. Teacher Wu is still alive. Yang Nianxia, Xu Yucheng, Luo Guixing, and Zheng Yiran are still alive. How about all of you?¡±

    Tears involuntarily poured out of Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes when he heard of their names.

    Wu Zhangkong in white robes with a blue sword, sky ice, and snow cold. He was the teacher Tang Wulin had the closest rtionship with and had even been his idol once when he was young! ¡®He was still alive... teacher was still alive.¡¯

    Gold Bear Yang Nianxia, Jade Snake Zheng Yiran, Shackler Luo Guixing, and Immortal Xu Yucheng were also safe. They were alive, they had all survived along with Wu Siduo who stood before him. The few most outstanding people from his ss back then were still alive!

    He still had morepanions and ssmates who were alive. After the catastrophe, how could Tang Wulin not feel emotional after receiving such great news?

    ¡°They¡¯re alive... they are all still alive. The Pavilion Master protected us and protected the Shrek Seven Monsters. This is too good, this is truly awesome.¡± Tang Wulin was crying andughing like a child at present.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s eyes had already lost the initial jealousness. She had never seen Tang Wulin unleash his emotions like this. In her eyes, he was always calm, but he waspletely unrted to that calmness at the moment.

    She was even feeling slightly envious of them. She envied the fact that they used to learn together in Shrek Academy. They had so many outstandingpanions and they shared so many experiences together. How great it would be if she could be a part of them?

    ¡°Quickly! tell me what actually happened? How did you all survive?¡± Tang Wulin impatiently asked.

    However, Wu Siduo¡¯s charming face dimmed upon hearing his question. A bitter smile emerged on her lips.

    ¡°It was the academy that saved us. It was the academy¡¯s great array. We followed Teacher Wu at the time to help our outer court junior disciples to cultivate at the main campus. You are well aware that the five of us had never left the academy. Even though we were already good enough for graduation, we still chose to stay. We had already adapted to the academy¡¯s lifestyle and we enjoyed everything in it. Since we didn¡¯t wish to leave, we chose to be Teacher Wu¡¯s assistants.¡±

    ¡°On the day... the day of the sudden catastrophe. The teachers in the academy reacted at once and theyunched the academy¡¯s great defense array. When the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunitions were dropped, they burned themselves to seize one minute of time for us. We had only found out then that there was a refuge shelter located in the depths of the academy¡¯s ground.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that we only had one minute... we only had one minute of time! Almost all the teachers gave the opportunity to the students. The refugee shelter could only contain a limited number of people. In addition to that, the protective shield required an adequate amount of energy to sustain it. We watched helplessly as the teachers ignited themselves into balls of fire. They urged us to enter the refuge shelter with smiling faces from the balls of me.¡±

    ¡°We wanted to dash outside but Teacher Wu grabbed us and tossed us into the refuge shelter. Just as he was about to go over and help out the other teachers in igniting themselves, he was kicked into the refuge shelter by Teacher Li.¡±

 Chapter 1167 - Shrekâ€™s Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Shrek¡¯s Spirit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Do you still remember Elder Li? The one who was always smiling when we first took part in the intake examination. Elder Li told us calmly at the time that we were still young and we were Shrek¡¯s hope. He ordered us to remember Shrek¡¯s traditions in our hearts and keep the glory and pride of everyone from Shrek in our minds.¡±

    ¡°It was the teachers. The teachers gave us the chance. They chose to sacrifice themselves without the slightest hesitation in that moment. They used the brilliance of their lives to illuminate us and used their own actions to show us Shrek¡¯s spirit. They were truly glorious. They used their life mes to illuminate us and cleanse our hearts.¡±

    ¡°A total of two hundred and sixteen people managed to enter the shelter in time. There was only one teacher, Teacher Wu. The rest of the teachers didn¡¯t make it to the shelter in time. They joined our schoolmates as they sank underground together and perished. They lived and died together with Shrek.¡±

    Wu Siduo was already choking back tears at this point.

    One minute. Yes! There was only one minute at the time.

    Despite the terror of life and death, many people made the decision within that one minute. None of Shrek Academy¡¯s teachers were cowards. None of them wanted to take a space in the shelter from the students when it was a matter of survival. If Wu Zhangkong had not been too young, Elder Li would not even have stopped him from sacrificing himself.

    This was Shrek! This was the spirit of the number one academy under heaven.

    Shrek¡¯s teachers had used their glorious life mes to ignite the final dazzling radiance of Shrek Academy before it was destroyed.

    Even for an outsider like Long Yuxue, she was alreadypletely stunned just listening by the side.

    This was truly Shrek! This was the legendary Shrek Academy!

    All this while, all the seniors around her admired Shrek very much. Moreover, there was nock of the academy¡¯s graduates in the Blood God Army.

    There was a time when Long Yuxue thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t it just an academy? So what if it¡¯s powerful?¡¯

    Only at this point did she finally understand that Shrek Academy was more than just an academy. It was a kind of spirit.

    Their history of twenty thousand years had not made the people from Shrek Academy lose this spirit, but instead, it continued to guide their decisions during this most crucial moment. This was Shrek and these were its heroes!

    ¡°Plop!¡± Tang Wulin mmed into the ground in the direction of the Sea God Ind. He gave three heavy kowtows with tears streaming down his face.

    Wu Siduo too followed along and knelt by his side. They looked to the Sea God Lake before themselves. They felt as if they were looking at the smiling faces of Shrek¡¯s seniors once again.

    Those strict teachers, those elders with high expectations of them, had already passed out of existence following the destruction of Shrek Academy.

    Tang Wulin could still clearly remember the Silver Moon Douluo Elder Cai making things difficult for them back in the beginning. Yet, what of Elder Cai? As the president of Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court, there was no doubt that she undertook the position as the main energy support of the protective shield on that day.

    Those powerhouses of Shrek gave their lives to grant their students the opportunity to survive when they came to the juncture between life and death. They left with smiles on their faces knowing did not taint the glory of Shrek in the slightest.

    They did not think of themselves as heroes but as qualified teachers doing their duty. They were only teachers who chose to sacrifice their lives to protect these students.

    Shrek was an academy and they were the teachers. The responsibility of a teacher was precisely to teach and influence the students by words and deeds.Therefore, they used their actions as the final lesson for the students when the terror of life and death arrived. It was an iparably heavy lesson of a lifetime that would certainly burn itself deeply into the minds of these students.

    ¡°Take me to them. Take me to Teacher Wu and everybody else,¡± said Tang Wulin to Wu Siduo by his side while sobbing.

    Wu Siduo nodded strenuously. ¡°Of course.¡±

    She wiped the tears from her face and her gaze shifted toward Long Yuxue standing by the side. ¡°Who is she?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°She¡¯s arade of mine in the army. You can trust herpletely.¡±

    Wu Siduo took a nce at Long Yuxue and realized that Long Yuxue was looking back at her. The two women gazed into the eyes of one another and sparks began to fly.

    ¡°Wulin, this is an important matter. We can¡¯t allow outsiders. I¡¯m sure you understand my intentions,¡± said Wu Siduo to Tang Wulin with all apparent seriousness.

    Tang Wulin hesitated for a moment before he said to Long Yuxue, ¡°Yuxue, why don¡¯t you head back first?¡±

    Long Yuxue did not reveal any dissatisfaction, but simply nodded. ¡°Do return soon.¡± She then left, driving the car away just like an obedient housewife.

    Wu Siduo looked at Tang Wulin with a slightly peculiar expression as she watched Long Yuxue drive off. She asked, ¡°Is she your woman?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°Stop joking. We¡¯re colleagues. You should know who I love.¡±

    Wu Siduo rolled her eyes at him. ¡°So how about her then? Why is she not by your side?¡±

    The words made Tang Wulin¡¯s body stiffen and he was struck speechless. He wished so badly that Gu Yuena could stay by his side! Yet, he could not even tell of her current location.

    Astonished, Wu Siduo could not help asking upon witnessing his awkwardness, ¡°Could it be that both of you aren¡¯t together?¡±

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin. We¡¯ll get into that after we¡¯ve met Teacher Wu first.¡± He was already growing impatient waiting to meet Wu Zhangkong.

    Ever since Shrek Academy was destroyed, he had always thought that only he and hispanions were Shrek¡¯s final hope. It was only after he met Wu Siduo once again that he realized that there was a total of two hundred and sixteen people from the academy that survived. Perhaps there were no top grade powerhouses among them, but these were genuinely seeds of Shrek Academy! Moreover, Teacher Wu Zhangkong had lived.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Wu Siduo did not ask anything more and led Tang Wulin down the path as he followed closely behind. They circled one side of the Sea God Lake.

    After they had gone around one-third of the Sea God Lake, Wu Siduo waved her hand at Tang Wulin before diving straight into the water.

    Tang Wulin was quick to catch up with her.

    Wu Siduo swam in front like a mermaid. Tang Wulin could see her graceful figure even clearer in the water.

    As Wu Siduo dove into the depths of theke there was a faint light shimmering around her. It was apparent that her Hell Civet¡¯s ability was blocking the radiation in the water.

    This side of theke had not been the center of the explosion, so the radiation was rtively weaker. However, there were still no signs of life here either.

    Tang Wulin followed Wu Siduo all the way to the bottom of theke. Wu Siduo¡¯s body swayed and she stood firmly on thekebed. She searched about for a moment before she softly pressed onto a spot. At once, there was a series of cracking sounds. A peculiar-looking metal door slowly arose with what appeared to be an air current surging out from the inside, preventing the water from entering it.

    Wu Siduo waved her hand at Tang Wulin. The soul power on her body glowed brightly as she charged straight through the door.

    Tang Wulin arrived by the side of the door. The water pressure here was very high, but it was nothing much for a person with Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base.

    Soon after, he followed behind her and charged into the door. The violent air current was blown out. Wu Siduo hit a button which made the metal door sink slowly. When it had closedpletely, the air current stopped. There was not a drop of water inside the door.

    The lighting here was a little dim. Soul lights hung on the wall to illuminate the ce, but it maintained a low brightness.

    Wu Siduo waved her hand at Tang Wulin as she led him deeper inside. Tang Wulin followed closely behind in a joyous mood.

    The whole time, it felt as if they were walking downhill. As they continued, Tang Wulin could not contain his curiosity and asked, ¡°Wu Siduo, how was this underground refuge built? How did it remain intact despite the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition¡¯s explosive power?¡±

 Chapter 1168 - White Robes and Blue Sword is Still Around

    <h4>Chapter 1168: White Robes and Blue Sword is Still Around</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Wu Siduo nodded her head. She said as she walked, ¡°The shelter is three hundred meters underground. Three thousand years ago, it was built to withstand powerful soul devices. Starting from two hundred meters under the ground, there are dozens ofyers of concrete and alloy. Even Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition can¡¯t affect the interior of the shelter. It¡¯s actuallyrge enough for all. However, when theyunched their attack that day, it came as aplete surprise. Without the teachers¡¯ powers, the protective barrier would not have held until we made it to the shelter. The capacity of the elevators and the number of times they can be operated were limited. Otherwise, our loss wouldn¡¯t have been that great.¡±

    ¡°After the great explosion ended, we were unaware of the situation up above. It was Teacher Wu that found the inner facility of the shelter. We slowly dug our way up and made this exit. However, this isn¡¯t the only exit. There are others much further away. The seniors of the academy had made the best preparations for emergencies ages ago.¡±

    They had descended one hundred meters down before the ground levelled.

    Tang Wulin had already seen the mixedyer of concrete and alloy. He could not help but be awed. The defensive power of theseyers was truly indestructible even by modern weapons. The seniors of Shrek had looked far ahead from a bird¡¯s-eye view and used their wisdom to give them a chance at survival.

    ¡°Wu Siduo?¡± At that point, a voice suddenly came from in front. It sounded familiar to Tang Wulin.

    However, the voice quickly sounded rmed, ¡°Who else is with you? Why do I hear two sets of footsteps?¡±

    As the voice continued on, there was clearly a wave of soul powering from the inside. A huge, pitch-ck scythe appeared silently and flew straight toward Tang Wulin.

    Wu Siduo had a smile on her face. She did not even open her mouth. Tang Wulin took a step forward with slight helplessness. He swung his right arm. Golden light shed and his Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his grasp. With a crisp ring, he blocked the ck scythe.

    ¡°Xu Yucheng, it¡¯s me!¡±

    The familiar voice, the huge scythe. Was that not the Immortal Xu Yucheng?

    A figure moved quickly from a dark corner. Xu Yucheng appeared before Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo. When he saw Tang Wulin, his entire body stiffened and he even rubbed his eyes vigorously. Xu Yucheng had always appeared cool, but currently he looked somewhat cute.

    Xu Yucheng now appeared more weatheredpared to a year ago. However, this also made him seem cooler.

    However, in front Tang Wulin, he instantly retracted his Reaper¡¯s Scythe. His voice broke as he said, ¡°You...you¡¯re still alive?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded forcefully. He strode over and gave him a big hug.

    The muscles on Xu Yucheng¡¯s face twitched. He directed his gaze toward the nearby Wu Siduo, then he looked at Tang Wulin, ¡°Let go of me. I don¡¯t like to be hugged by men.¡±

    Tang Wulin immediatelyughed. This man was still as ill-tempered as he was before. He had caught a glimpse of his soul rings just now. There were seven of them. He was also a Soul Saint now!

    Their batch of students who had entered Shrek Academy together had all managed to be Soul Saints in their twenties. He could not deny that they were definitely the most outstanding batch of students in a thousand years of Shrek history.

    ¡°How did you survive the st?¡± Xu Yucheng looked at Tang Wulin and asked.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I think that many other people will be interested in the answer to that question. Let¡¯s go meet Teacher Wu and talk.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Yucheng nodded vigorously. Then, he looked at Wu Siduo again.

    ¡°Why do you keep looking at me? Shouldn¡¯t you be leading the way?¡± Wu Siduo red at him.

    Xu Yucheng sighed and shook his head. He then led the way in front.

    Tang Wulin suddenly had a thought. He could guess as to why Xu Yucheng was reacting so strangely. He and Luo Guixing had always liked Wu Siduo. However, on Sea God¡¯s Fate Date Festival, Wu Siduo had confessed to him. This had resulted in the two of them treating him like a rival.

    A long time had passed since then, and he was unsure if there was any progress between them. However, from Xu Yucheng¡¯s appearance, it seemed that their rtionship had not been going too smoothly. Otherwise, he would not have looked at him as if he was looking at his rival.

    When he thought back to the Sea God¡¯s Fate Date Festival, Tang Wulin felt a warmth spread through his heart. How great it would be if they could return to those times! If he could return to the memories he had, he would never let the tragedy repeat itself no matter what.

    When they ventured deep into the shelter, Tang Wulin was surprised to find that the structure was dry and rxing. The domed vault was six meters tall and was not depressing at all.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart filled with excitement. With regard to rebuilding Shrek, he was already prepared to withstand great pressure and face many unfavorable situations. However, he had never expected there to be light at the end of the tunnel.

    There were more than two hundred Shrek Academy students here! Although they were only students and could not give him as much help as his teacher had, with these more than two hundred seeds and Teacher Wu Zhangkong, they at least had a chance!

    When he thought about this, Tang Wulin could barely contain himself. His heart was filled with an anticipation that was difficult to describe.

    Xu Yucheng opened the insignificant-looking stone door in front of them. After they passed through, they were in an even wider space. Tang Wulin could even feel the dense soul power shockwave in the air.

    Xu Yucheng said, ¡°Everyone has been cultivating in hiding here. Although the resources here cannot bepared with the actual academy, amon will is as strong as the bulwarks.¡± He had never been much of a talker. It was not easy for him to have spoken that many words.

    Wu Siduo smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really great that you¡¯re back now. Teacher Wu will be thrilled. For security reasons, and also because we can¡¯t receive any signal from the outside in here, there is nomunication equipment. I¡¯ll go look for Teacher Wu. You guys wait here.¡± As she said this, she went away as quick as lightning.

    Xu Yucheng¡¯s kept his eyes on her as she left. The feelings he had for Wu Siduo in his heart were as strong as ever. However, whether it was him or Luo Guixing, they had never been able to reach Wu Siduo¡¯s heart.

    Compared to Tang Wulin, Xu Yucheng knew Wu Siduo better. She was proud. She always had been. She wanted the best, no matter what it was. It was the same when she challenged Tang Wulin back then. She had wanted to prove that she was the strongest. She lost in the end, but undoubtedly, Tang Wulin¡¯s strength had also conquered her heart. That was why, even after three years¡¯ separation, she had still picked Tang Wulin without a second thought on the Sea God¡¯s Fate Date Festival, and not Xu Yucheng or Luo Guixing.

    Now, Tang Wulin was not dead and had reappeared before them. Although Xu Yucheng knew full well that Tang Wulin¡¯s return was undoubtedly a great benefit to the cause of rebuilding Shrek, he also understood that it would be that much more difficult for him to win over Wu Siduo¡¯s heart.

    When he saw Xu Yucheng¡¯s depressed look, Tang Wulin took a step forward and hugged his shoulder. ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you thinking about the academy¡¯s rebuilding in the future, or are you thinking about Wu Siduo?¡± He was very observant. Xu Yucheng was also never one to hide his own thoughts well. There was no way that Tang Wulin could not see that he was not in a good mood.

    Xu Yucheng lifted his head and looked at him. Then he shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You have nothing to do with it. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re too weak. It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve fought you. If there¡¯s a chance, let¡¯s spar again together.¡±

    Wu Siduo loved to excel over others, and Xu Yucheng had the same desire as well. His cultivation base was the best when he entered the academy. Up until now, Xu Yucheng had always been one of the most outstanding disciples of Shrek Academy. His soul power was at rank-76, which was even higher than Wu Siduo¡¯s.

    Even though he understood that he did not stand much of a chance against Tang Wulin, he was still unsatisfied!

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tang Wulin agreed to his proposal without hesitation. Such was his respect for the Immortal Xu Yucheng.

    Only a short while had passed. They did not even hear footsteps. They only saw a shadow sh past their eyes and a white figure appeared before Tang Wulin.

    White robes. He still wore white robes. The difference was that his long hair was whiter than before. He was still handsome and remained ice cold. He was still with white robe and blue sword, sky ice and snow cold!

    However, as it was, when Tang Wulin saw him, he had both exhaustion and much stronger determination within his eyes.

    Yes, he was Wu Zhangkong!

    ¡°Teacher Wu!¡± Tang Wulin almost sobbed as he shouted the words. He took a step forward and bowed deeply toward Wu Zhangkong.

    Wu Zhangkong appeared slightly pale, and his gaze was still ice cold. However, the instant he saw Tang Wulin, the moisture in his eyes seemed to have reflected the light.

    He grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder and straightened him up. He looked at him with a deep gaze as if his eyes could prate his entire being.

 Chapter 1169 - Iâ€™m Glad That Youâ€™re Alive

    <h4>Chapter 1169: I¡¯m d That You¡¯re Alive</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After a long pause, he said with some difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive.¡±

    Tang Wulin gritted his teeth. He withheld his tears. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here. It¡¯s truly wonderful.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded his head lightly. ¡°Follow me.¡± He strode toward the deeper parts of the cavern.

    Tang Wulin followed him, but Xu Yucheng did not. He stood where he was as he looked at Tang Wulin leaving with Wu Zhangkong. He sighed in his heart. He understood that no matter how hard he worked, he would never be as good as Tang Wulin in Teacher Wu¡¯s heart. It was not merely due to Tang Wulin¡¯s outstanding qualities, but the fact they had more than just a student-teacher rtionship.

    Wu Zhangkong had personally recruited Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, and Gu Yue into Shrek Academy back then. At the same time, they had also proven they were the best with their own abilities.

    Now that Tang Wulin was back, Xu Yucheng understood although Teacher Wu did not say much. He understood that he, Wu Siduo, and the others would no longer be the leaders for the surviving Shrek students.

    Wu Zhangkong led Tang Wulin further into the refuge shelter. When they passed through a za, Tang Wulin saw familiar figures. It was not because he knew them, rather they were all wearing Shrek¡¯s uniform.

    Wu Zhangkong did not look back at him. He said as he went, ¡°The academy is still divided into the inner court and the outer court. These students are from the outer court. All the old rules still stand. If they want to enter the inner court, they have to prove their worth, just like you guys back then. Everyone has to work hard.¡±

    When Tang Wulin heard this, the tears which he fought hard to hold back began to flow down his cheeks.

    The inner court and the outer court! Those were nostalgic names. He finally heard them once again.

    If the inner and outer courts were still standing, then Shrek had never truly died. Shrek was still around. In fact, Shrek¡¯s spirit was also still around!

    They passed another passage. There were more facilities in this underground structure than he had anticipated. He did not expect it to be so spacious.

    Tang Wulin followed Wu Zhangkong to a stone room. The interior of the stone room was bare of furnishings except for a lonely rush cushion on the floor.

    ¡°This is where I cultivate.¡± Wu Zhangkong turned around and looked at Tang Wulin.

    The master and disciple locked eyes. When he saw the tears flowing from Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, Wu Zhangkong drew a deep breath and manage to suppress his own churning emotions.

    ¡°Who else survived?¡± Wu Zhangkong asked with a deep voice.

    Tang Wulin said between sobs, ¡°The seven of us survived, together with Her Excellency the Holy Spirit Douluo. The Pavilion Master had shielded us. He¡¯s the reason why we¡¯re still alive. But the Pavilion Master, he...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong clenched his fists subconsciously. He took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m just d that you guys are alive. Let¡¯s not dwell on the past. We must move on. Whether it¡¯s you or me, our responsibility is to rebuild Shrek, do you understand? What about them? Where are they now?¡±

    Tang Wulin then recounted, in detail, everything that he and hisrades had gone through after the great explosion. He also talked about them joining the different army corps to improve themselves. He also mentioned the Blood God Army and the abyssal ne¡¯s existence.

    Wu Zhangkong listened intently. When he heard that Tang Wulin had joined the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge and had emerged as the final victor, his gaze finally softened.

    ¡°Very good. All of you are doing well. You haven¡¯t forgotten the academy and your responsibilities. On behalf of the academy, I thank you all.¡±

    Much to Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise, he saw a hint of weakness in Wu Zhangkong at this moment. At the same time, he appeared exhausted.

    Just as they did not know that Teacher Wu and the others were alive, simrly, Teacher Wu was unaware they were still alive. All through the years, his teacher, the only surviving one, had to shoulder heavier responsibilities than him. He had witnessed many teachers sacrificing their lives for the students. The pain he was in was unimaginable.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, we shall work hard together. We¡¯ll surely rebuild Shrek and make it stronger than before.¡± Tang Wulin waved his fist strongly.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded slowly. ¡°Shrek has never disappeared.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Teacher Wu, how¡¯s everyone right now?¡±

    He needed to assess the situation first. Teacher Wu and his schoolmates were all here. These were all good news, but they were still students. Shrek was never a sect to begin with. It wasmon practice to seek the good and avoid the bad after having survived a great tragedy. He was interested to know how many of the survivors were willing to contribute to Shrek¡¯s rebuilding.

    A dash of pride shed across Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes. ¡°No one has left. Everyone here has taken the oath on their own ord. Everything we have in this life belongs to Shrek. When the godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition detonated, we were all dead men. It¡¯s Shrek¡¯s light that has kept us alive. Our mission is to pass on Shrek¡¯s light to the descendants of Shrek. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Tang Wulin was shocked. Nobody had left? What did it signify? It meant that over two hundred Shrek Academy students were willing to give Shrek their all.

    Just as Wu Zhangkong had said, they regarded themselves as dead after that day. They had cut all ties with the world. They had only one goal for the future which was to restore Shrek. They would ensure that Shrek saw the glory days again.

    ¡°Everyone has been cultivating as if there¡¯s no tomorrow for the whole year. In truth, there¡¯s hardly any sunlight in here. A few of us will go out to buy the necessities, and we¡¯re careful about not being seen. The majority never left this ce. Although resources were scarcepared to before, everyone was improving at a higher rate than before. The various resources and facilities the academy had left behind in the refuge shelter served their purpose. For the past year, these children improved the quickest.¡±

    When he heard this, Tang Wulin rxed a bit. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. With you here, I¡¯m much more rxed.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong gazed deeply at Tang Wulin. ¡°I¡¯ll always be your support. But, you must remember, Wulin, that you¡¯re the leader of the current Shrek Seven Monsters. You¡¯re the true future of Shrek. Do you understand?¡±

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. ¡°Teacher Wu...¡±

    Wu Zhangkong waved his arm. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my idea to pick you as the Shrek Seven Monster¡¯s leader. It was a decision made during the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s meeting. During the meeting, they were shocked by the growth rate of you and yourrades. In the past thousand years, the academy has never produced this many outstanding talents at one time. Back then, the teachers were puzzled as to why such a phenomenon was taking ce. Now I understand. Maybe this is what fate has in store for us. It¡¯s precisely because Shrek was about to be struck by a great disaster that you guys appeared. It¡¯s destined that you and yourrades will resist and fight the forces of darkness for Shrek.¡±

    When he said this, passion shed across his eyes. Tang Wulin could tell that Teacher Wu was a different person now. Shrek Academy¡¯s destruction had impacted him deeply.

    ¡°Wulin, what ns do you have after this?¡± He was distinctively disturbed for a moment, but Wu Zhangkong regained hisposure as he directed the question at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I want to umte strength, to unite all the forces possible, and wait for an opportunity to arise.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be rash nor should you expose the existing strength of Shrek. The hope of you and yourrades lies in the future. You¡¯re all still very young. You¡¯re already a Soul Saint, yet you¡¯re only twenty-one. Where will you be when you reach my age? What kind of cultivation base will you possess then? You¡¯re not the only one, the same goes for yourrades. We¡¯ve more than two hundred men here and everyone is working hard for Shrek¡¯s restoration. In the near future, you guys may have hundreds of battle armor masters, more than ten Title Douluos, or even Hyper Douluos. Then, you¡¯d have your opportunity. So, my advice is to be patient in whatever you do. If you act in haste, you¡¯ll truly court disaster.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    These students were handpicked by Shrek. They were, undoubtedly, the most outstanding talents of the day. They had been under immense pressure ever since Shrek was destroyed. On the other hand, it also served as a motivation for them to improve themselves. They were more driven ever since the tragedy urred.

    The specialty of Shrek was in its nurturing of talents. It had lived up to its name as the best academy on the continent. With the collective strength of over two hundred geniuses who were willing to sacrifice their lives for Shrek, they would indeed prove to be a formidable force in the future!

 Chapter 1170 - More Experience and Toughening Needed

    <h4>Chapter 1170: More Experience and Toughening Needed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Furthermore, the Shrek Seven Monsters were also among their ranks. Of course, the outstanding geniuses such as Wu Siduo, Xu Yucheng, Luo Guixing, Yang Nianxia, and Zheng Yiran were also included. Before this, all of them were the proud children of god. However, they were now the seeds for the future rebuilding of Shrek.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯ve another suggestion.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Wu Zhangkong looked at him.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Since everyone here is willing to give everything for Shrek¡¯s future, I think we can¡¯t let everyone stay here forever.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°If they stay here and merely cultivated withouting into contact with the outside world, their cultivation bases will be the only thing that¡¯s growing. They won¡¯t progress in other areas. If we want to rebuild Shrek and unleash our greatest strength, they must acquire social skills. We can¡¯t ignore their mental and psychological growth as well. I think everyone needs to develop such skills too. They may even want to blend into society in the near future under various identities. With their talents, I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll obtain some achievements and make a name for themselves. When Shrek makes the rion call, those who are already sessful will be able to contribute even more to the restoration of the academy.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Wu Zhangkong tly. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Have you considered that the more people who are involved, the more talk there will be? Even if we take great precautions, there¡¯s still a possibility of mistakes being made. Moreover, if these outstanding talents suddenly make their appearance, won¡¯t that arouse suspicion? Their identities as Shrek¡¯s students will be easily uncovered if they¡¯re out there now. Once they¡¯re exposed and monitored by the forces that are opposing us, they won¡¯t be able to do much. They may even be in great danger.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. But, if they continue to cultivate here without any outside exposure, it¡¯ll have a great impact on everyone¡¯s growth. Our Douluo Continent is vast. Besides, there may even be a war in the near future. The various forces will focus their attention on this war. So, if we were to take these two hundred over people and deploy them throughout the different regions, we won¡¯t attract that much attention,paratively speaking. Besides, they can also change their appearances and identities.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s gaze wavered. ¡°Tell me about your n in detail.¡±

    Tang Wulin hadn¡¯t given it much thought. However, he had been pondering over such matters all this while. So, he was quick to respond with a tentative n.

    ¡°Firstly, we must ensure that everyone has good survival skills. I suggest we divide them into batches to undergo military training on the Demon Ind. If they can sessfully return from Demon Ind, their survival skills will definitely improve by arge margin. At the same time, they can learn the art of disguise which would make it easier for them to blend in with society. As for changing their identities, that¡¯s easy. Although the Tang Sect itself is facing tremendous pressure from all sides, they have been around for thousands of years. Hence, it¡¯s not so easy to wipe out what they¡¯ve umted over time. They¡¯ll be able to create whatever information that¡¯s required. I can get in touch with them over this. Following that, we¡¯ll be able to deploy everyone. They can enlist in the military, embark on various careers, and maybe even join the sects. Of course, there¡¯ll be a few who¡¯ll have to stay behind. From now on, this will be our headquarters for Shrek¡¯s restoration and the temporary Shrek Academy.¡±

    ¡°We can even recruit students through the Tang Sect. When Shrek Academy has been rebuilt, we¡¯ll all be Shrek Academy¡¯s faculty members who¡¯ll support the entire academy.¡±

    As he looked at Tang Wulin speak with fervor and assurance, Wu Zhangkong gradually softened his gaze. He felt relief in his heart but also a pang of anguish at the same time.

    A year had passed since the academy was destroyed. In the past year, he had turned into a strict teacher as he watched over the cultivation of more than two hundred students. He worked hard to improve himself and was racing against time every single day. However, he noticed that his thoughts had be fixated. Compared to Tang Wulin, age had clearly gotten the better of him. On the other hand, this disciple of his had matured. The things he thought about and his view of the future had surpassed his own.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, do you think that this is feasible?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded lightly. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s a little nervous. Let¡¯s do it ording to your n. We¡¯ll execute a perfect n. I¡¯ll pick the first batch of students to be sent to the Demon Ind. I¡¯ll definitely pick those who are mature, determined, and have superb abilities. We¡¯ll repeat the process until we¡¯re done. Your ns are very good. With regard to the execution details, I¡¯ll handle the internal matters. I¡¯ll be counting on you for the external matters, specifically inmunications. Also, if we want to improve the abilities of these children to a great extent, we can¡¯t do without resources, especially the battle armors.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been through this. A five-ringed cultivation base is sufficient for one to own a one-word battle armor. One may even be able to do it with four rings. However, the greatest problem we face right now is theck of resources. Rare metals are difficult toe by. Also, the academy doesn¡¯t have enough financial resources. You¡¯ll have to ovee all these issues. If I remember correctly, you should already be a rank-6 Master Craftsman, right? Can you think of a way to procure some rare metals from the cksmith¡¯s Association and help forge them for everyone? We can craft the battle armors at our end.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°No problem, leave it to me. Teacher Wu, I¡¯m already a rank-7 Saint Craftsman now. I can forge the metals required for three-word battle armors. I think Wu Siduo and the others can use three-word battle armors already. I¡¯ll craft the battle armors for them.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong was stunned. A smile broke on his face for the very first time. He was already a Saint Craftsman! It would be truly beneficial to have a Saint Craftsman in Shrek Academy.

    Back then, the Scarlet Dragon Feng Wuyu, the sole Saint Craftsman, was able to support the entire Shrek in forging. Now that Tang Wulin was a Saint Craftsman, did it not mean that he could take over Feng Wuyu¡¯s ce?

    The individual strength of a soul master was important in today¡¯s soul masters¡¯ realm. However, it was the battle armor which determined whether a soul master could be a true expert. Among these two hundred people, he was the only three-word battle armor master. That was not enough. Now that Tang Wulin was a Saint Craftsman, he could carry out Soul Forging. This would greatly reduce the effort needed to craft high-ranking battle armors for everyone in the future. It was definitely good news.

    ¡°What about you? Are you a three-word battle armor master already?¡± Wu Zhangkong looked at Tang Wulin expectantly.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made the mold for my battle armor. All that¡¯s left are the final stages of crafting. I¡¯ve already summoned myrades. Once they¡¯re back, I should be able to be a three-word battle armor master soon enough. You can rest easy on that.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong drew a deep breath. Tang Wulin¡¯s return seemed to have ignited the embers of hope in his heart. Even though he had been working hard all this while and he kept telling his students that Shrek would surely be rebuilt and restored, he clearly knew in his heart that it was a difficult feat to aplish. Tang Wulin¡¯s return had brought the most important thing he needed, hope!

    With hope, everything was possible.

    When Wu Zhangkong thought about this, the smile on his face grew wider.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Regarding the first batch of students to be sent to the Demon Ind, send Wu Siduo and the others. They¡¯ll be more mature after they had undergone the Demon Ind¡¯s training. After the academy was destroyed, I think they¡¯ve suppressed themselves for too long. They need to go out and take some time off.¡±

    When he said this, he secretly thought in his mind. ¡®After this trip to the Demon Ind, I believe Xu Yucheng won¡¯t be so easily riled anymore.¡¯

 Chapter 1171 - My Idol During My Youth

    <h4>Chapter 1171: My Idol During My Youth</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Xu Yucheng waspletely unaware that the emotions he disyed today had made Tang Wulin worry about him. He had no clue about the ¡°cultivation¡± he would have to face in a spar with Tang Wulin...

    ¡°Wulin, let¡¯s spar for a bit.¡± Wu Zhangkong suddenly made a suggestion.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin looked at him with surprise.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Wu Zhangkong did not even give him a chance to talk. He brought him out of his room.

    They quickly arrived at a wide hall under Wu Zhangkong¡¯s lead. There were already a dozen students sparring with each other inside, simting actualbat.

    Among what Tang Wulin had seen, this was thergest area of the refugee shelter. It had a diameter of about two hundred meters and the ceiling was around thirty meters above their heads. The ceiling was curved in a perfect dome and it was clear that it was manmade. To be able to build such a space hundreds of meters under the ground, the price and time they had to pour into this were imaginable.

    Yet, Shrek Academy did it. Tang Wulin was secretly awed. At the same time, he thought about the saying where the wily hare had three holes to his burrow. Even if they rebuilt Shrek in the future, they would have to make preparations in many aspects. They could not gather everything in Shrek City just as they had done before this.

    Tang Sect also had their headquarters destroyed. They had experienced a great disaster and suffered a heavy blow. However, the destruction they faced was not as utter as Shrek Academy. They still had their branches in the Star Luo Empire. At the very least, it was enough to ensure the normal operations of Tang Sect. Even Tang Wulin was unsure how great a force Tang Sect possessed, let alone the outside forces.

    With twenty thousand years of umtion, Tang Sect¡¯s inner secrets were deep and profound. Although those forces had wanted to uproot Tang Sect at the same time, nobody dared to make the first move. This was an intimidating effect that could only have been the result of sufficient strength.

    Shrek Academy was in much worse shape. In the end, it all came down to the academy being too simplistic. Everything was gathered in Shrek City. Once Shrek City was destroyed, they had no back-up or emergency n. That was the reason why the perpetrators behind the scenes could act without care.

    Wu Zhangkong pped his hands as he drew the attention of all simting students to himself.

    When they saw Wu Zhangkong, the students all wore respectful expressions. However, many of them appeared puzzled when they saw Tang Wulin beside Wu Zhangkong.

    The youngsters before them were younger than Tang Wulin and most of them had never met him before. He was a stranger to them! This was their first time meeting a stranger in the past year.

    ¡°All of you can watch us spar from afar.¡± Wu Zhangkong had no intention of introducing Tang Wulin to them. Since everyone would be training outside after this, the less they knew about Tang Wulin¡¯s situation, the better.

    Wu Zhangkong walked to one side while Tang Wulin walked to the other. He understood that this was Teacher Wu¡¯s way of assessing the extent to which his strength had grown.

    Ever since Tang Wulin entered the inner court, this teacher and student had not fought each other.

    Tang Wulin could sense the abyss-like auraing from Wu Zhangkong. Teacher Wu¡¯s cultivation base must have improved by leaps and bounds. He should at least be an eight-ringed Soul Douluo by now. Moreover, Wu Zhangkong had graduated from Shrek Academy and was not the same as ordinary Soul Douluo-ranked soul masters.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hold back,¡± said Wu Zhangkong coldly. His white robes pped even though there was no wind.

    Tang Wulin focused his gaze on Wu Zhangkong opposite him. He seemed to have seen the teacher whom he had faced for the first time back then.

    White robes and blue sword, sky ice, and snow cold.

    Even though Tang Wulin had grown to the stage where he could fight with Wu Zhangkong, he could never forget the heroic appearance of Wu Zhangkong from back then.

    It could be said that throughout Tang Wulin¡¯s teenage, Sky Dragon Ice Wu Zhangkong had been his idol and role model.

    After he progressed to a three-word battle armor, Wu Zhangkong added the word ¡°dragon¡± to his battle armor making it Long Bing¡¯s dragon. The name of his battle armor was now Sky Dragon Ice.

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s heart, Teacher Wu would surely be a four-word battle armor in the future.

    The atmosphere instantly changed as both of them stood still. The students who had been sparring up until now had already moved to the sides. They looked with shock and anticipation as the sparring session was about to start.

    Most of them had their eyes fixed on Tang Wulin. They were already very familiar with the strength of Wu Zhangkong. However, they were filled with curiosity when they saw this young man who did not look much older than themselves. Who was he? Could he really fight Teacher Wu?

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes suddenly changed to an icy blue color. A sword of the same color appeared in his grasp. He had unleashed his martial soul right at the start while he faced Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin saw circles of soul rings rise from under Wu Zhangkong¡¯s feet. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight.

    Nine...

    Nine rings? When Tang Wulin saw the final ck-colored soul ring that rose from Wu Zhangkong¡¯s body, his eyes immediately went dull...

    Although it had been a long time since he fought with Wu Zhangkong, he was sure that only a couple of years had passed since then. From the time he went to Star Luo Empire, they had at most been apart for five years.

    Five years ago, Teacher Wu should have been at seven rings and not eight. Had he progressed to the Title Douluo-ranked cultivation base in mere five years?

    Although Tang Wulin was very confident in himself, he would still be pressured when he had to fight against an eight-ringed Soul Douluo-ranked Sky Dragon Ice Wu Zhangkong, let alone the current Teacher Wu who had a nine-ringed cultivation base.

    Once a person had nine rings, the person would already be a Title Douluo. It was the symbol of the highest soul master rank. In other words, Teacher Wu could already be addressed as ¡®Your Excellency¡¯.

    Other than shock, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with joy. The existence of a Title Douluo was wee news to any great force. It was the same for Tang Wulin. If Teacher Wu was now a Title Douluo, it meant that Shrek Academy would have another Title Douluo in its ranks. Moreover, with Teacher Wu¡¯s individualbat strength, his existence was like a strengthening tower for Shrek Academy.

    Tang Wulin became excited when he thought about this. His fighting spirit was aroused as well.

    Few more people walked into the gymnasium from the outside. The one who walked in front was impressively Wu Siduo and Tang Wulin was familiar with the faces behind her too.

    Immortal Xu Yucheng, Shackler Luo Guixing, Dark Bear Yang Nianxia, and Jade Snake Zheng Yiran.

    What surprised Tang Wulin was that Yang Nianxia and Zheng Yiran walked in together with joined hands. He did not know when these two nemeses had gotten together.

    Zheng Yiran looked as proud as ever, it seemed that some things would never change. Tang Wulin was even suspicious of whether she was born with that expression.

    Yang Nianxia looked even more good-natured than he used to. It seemed impossible for him to harm any life. There was a time when his scheming tactics had left a deep impression on Tang Wulin.

    When he saw them, Tang Wulin had wanted to shout out at them. He wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯m so happy that everyone¡¯s alive!¡±

    However, Wu Zhangkong made his move at this very moment.

    There was no way that he would miss Tang Wulin¡¯s momentary state of distraction. He had no intention to let this opportunity slip out of his hands. On a true battlefield, the enemy would never show mercy because you had been distracted. That was just the way things were.

    That was why Wu Zhangkong had attacked at the very first moment. He moved as quick as lightning. A surge of extreme coldness spread out instantly. In that instant, Tang Wulin only felt as if he was among a frozen tundra. Even with his body¡¯s strength, he felt as if he was about to be frozen.

 Chapter 1172 - Tang Wulin VS Wu Zhangkong

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Tang Wulin VS Wu Zhangkong</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    So strong!

    Tang Wulin felt the surrounding temperature drop due to the influence of Teacher Wu¡¯s Skyfrost Sword on it. It was at least twice as lowerpared to his past encounter with it!

    Wu Zhangkong impressively shed his blue Skyfrost Sword. There was no ornamentation in his actions. The blue-colored glow reached Tang Wulin in an instant.

    The attack was not only cleaner and simpler than before, but It was also more effective.

    The Skyfrost Sword had not even reached him but Tang Wulin already felt as if his heart had frozen.

    When Wu Siduo and the others saw that Wu Zhangkong wanted to spar with Tang Wulin, they could not help stopping in their tracks and be surprised. They stared at thispetition with concentrated gazes. They were all interested to see how much Tang Wulin had grown.

    The five of them were Tang Wulin¡¯s former rivals! Although there was a time were they conceded to the fact of Tang Wulin being stronger than them, it would be difficult to say who was stronger or weaker after such a long time had passed. They were confident in their own improvements as well. Ever since the Shrek Academy was destroyed, they had focused their efforts on their own cultivation. They had practically worked hard with every passing minute. They did not believe that they could not surpass Tang Wulin even after all these efforts.

    They could naturally see just how far Tang Wulin had grown through this sparring session between Teacher Wu and him. Under Teacher Wu¡¯s pressure, he would definitely be forced to utilize his full strength.

    Tang Wulin moved. He dared not be the least bit careless against Wu Zhangkong¡¯s attack. Circles of halos rose from beneath his feet, but they did note from his soul rings. Five golden soul rings rose up from beneath his feet and his body glowed in golden color.

    Tang Wulin instantly grew more than two meters in height. Diamond-shaped golden scales covered the surface of his skin and theyer of golden glow that was unleashed from his body appeared as if it had substance.

    After Wu Zhangkong¡¯s Skyfrost Sword pierced the golden glow, its transparency suddenly increased. It resembled a translucent golden crystal asyers of ripples undted on its surface. The Skyfrost Sword went deeper and deeper, but he felt as if he was stabbing it into a cowhide. Not only did the Skyfrost Sword slow down, but its actual body was also revealed. The ripples from the golden glow spread out and had surprisingly managed to block the Skyfrost Sword¡¯s attack.

    At this very moment, Tang Wulin raised his right hand¡¯s Golden Dragon w as he scratched at the Skyfrost Sword with lightning speed and a pair of golden dragon wings unfurled behind him.

    ¡°What¡¯s that golden light?¡± Zheng Yiran could not help but ask as she stared at the scene with her mouth agape. The proud look on her face had instantly vanished.

    They knew very well just how sharp Wu Zhangkong¡¯s Skyfrost Sword was. They were surprised that Tang Wulin was able to block it under such circumstances. Moreover, he seemed to have blocked it using some kind of protective barrier. They could not tell if he was using any soul skills at all.

    However, Yang Nianxia noticed something else. He mumbled, ¡°if I remember correctly, he only had three of those golden-colored soul rings rted to his bloodline thest time we met. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been very long since then, but he already has five rings now? Then his cultivation base must-have...¡±

    They all had their guesses and questions in their hearts. The sh between Tang Wulin and Wu Zhangkong had now truly begun.

    In the instant where Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon w collided with the Skyfrost Sword, the Skyfrost Sword suddenly ¡°exploded¡± into thousands of lines that covered toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin was also startled with a jump. The golden glow on the surface of his body also intensified suddenly. He stomped the ground strongly with his right foot and eight golden dragons rose into the skies with a loud dragon¡¯s roar.

    These golden dragons did not seem to have formed from energy, it was as if they actually had substance. The instant they appeared, they immediately circled around Tang Wulin and blocked the shes that came at him. The intense vibrations created by Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth had also directly spread toward Wu Zhangkong¡¯s feet.

    Although Wu Zhangkong was already an expert at the Title Douluo rank, it was not as if Tang Wulin had never fought with an expert of the same rank before.

    Blood Nine from the Blood God Army was also of the Title Douluo rank. He had even lost to Tang Wuling due to him underestimating his opponent. The current Tang Wulin could not bepared with the Tang Wulin back then.

    That was also the reason to why he was not scared in the least despite Wu Zhangkong¡¯s current cultivation base.

    Theyer of light which burst forth on Tang Wulin¡¯s body was Dragon Air.

    Dragon Air and Dragon Might were not abilities that he had obtained after breaking through the eleventh seal. They had only appeared after he aplished his martial soul avatar and his body merged more perfectly with the Golden Dragon King bloodline.

    Facing Wu Zhangkong, Tang Wulin had immediately unleashed his Dragon Air. He had no intentions of concealing his abilities. Tang Wulin¡¯s aura changed with the activation of Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth as well.

    For Wu Zhangkong¡¯s senses, it seemed as if a surge of golden airflow had suddenly erupted from his body the instant Tang Wulin stomped the ground with his right foot. This surge of golden air flow momentarily stunned him. He felt as if his spirits went numb as well and Tang Wulin seemed to have be bigger and taller as well.

    The vibration had reached his feet in the brief instant where his state of mind had swayed.

    Wu Zhangkong definitely had a great cultivation base. He reacted to the change at the very first moment. Blue light shed under his feet and he suddenly leaped up in the air. An ice cone stood where he stood just a moment before without anyone realizing it and had pushed his body up into the air.

    However, the eight golden dragons did not let him go. They chased after him up in the air.

    The Dragon Air on Tang Wulin¡¯s body shook. The sword shes were all resolved amidst explosions sounds when they connected with it. This was the ingeniousbination of Dragon Air and Golden Dragon st.

    Dragon Might and Dragon Air were the most terrifying in the sense that they were the Golden Dragon King¡¯s natural abilities. They could perfectly merge with any of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s powers. After many actualbats and the great improvement in his spiritual power, the current Tang Wulin already had a cultivation base that reflected his original nature. He was already able to utilize the golden Dragon King¡¯s abilities as naturally as if he was born with them. He had no need to separately use the skills anymore.

    While Wu Zhangkong was still in midair, his Skyfrost Sword suddenly erged and split into eight. The eight gleaming swords descended from the skies and simultaneously whacked the eight golden dragons away. Then with the same momentum, they formed a wheel of swords and flew right towards Tang Wulin.

    ¡®As expected of Teacher Wu.¡¯ Tang Wulin could not help praise.

    At the same time, he made his move as well. A golden halo swiftly burst forth under his feet and the five golden soul rings on his body were instantly reced by seven soul rings. His third soul ring flickered. It was precisely the Bluesilver Golden Array.

    Other than being able to control his opponent¡¯s movement, the greatest ability of the Bluesilver Golden Array was Elemental Stripping. On the other hand, the Skyfrost Sword¡¯s most powerful feature was itsmand over the ice element. Tang Wulin wanted to strip Wu Zhangkong of his elemental attribute.

    Luo Guixing, who was watching the battle from afar, could not help knitting his brows together. ¡°What¡¯s Tang Wulin doing? Does he actually have time to do all that when he¡¯s facing Teacher Wu?¡± In his eyes, Tang Wulin was doing something suicidal. Just how powerful was Teacher Wu? Would the Elemental Stripping make it in time? How would he defend against the descending wheel of swords formed by the Skyfrost Sword?

    Tang Wulin disyed a scene that shocked even his schoolmates.

    His eyes suddenly shone as he looked up to the sky and golden light shot out of his eyes. There even seemed to be golden light leaking out from the edges of his eyes.

    His Golden Dragon Spear brazenly appeared in his hands and he stabbed out with Thousand using Fingers!

    Countless light beams burst forth and converged as they Wu Zhangkong¡¯s wheel of swords. He did not dodge or run rather he faced the attack head-on!

    The sound of the explosion sounded far away like the toll of a bell. Tang Wulin¡¯s body shook slightly. His body was instantly covered in ayer of frost. However, it was quickly dispersed under the effects of the Bluesilver Golden Array and his Dragon Air¡¯s protection.

    The descending Skyfrost Sword Ice Wheel instantly shattered and turned into ice particles that scattered all around. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s figure was also revealed.

    Even Wu Zhangkong¡¯s face had registered shock in that instant.

    Although he knew that Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base was already at seven rings and his strength was definitely stronger than an ordinary seven-ringed Soul Saint with his Golden Dragon King bloodline¡¯s rank, he never thought that Tang Wulin would be able to receive his wheel of swords in a direct face-off when both of them were Assault System Battle soul masters. It must be known that Wu Zhangkong did not hold back. That was the attack of a Title Douluo.

    The terrifying prative force in Tang Wulin¡¯s stab and the attacking and prative power of the spear itself left him no choice but to avoid its sharpness. What a powerful disy of strength!

    There was arge gap in their cultivation bases, but Tang Wulin was not disadvantaged in the slightest after the collision just now.

    Wu Siduo, Luo Guixing and the others who were observing the match were all amazed. Had he already grown to such a level? He did not appear special in any way, but he was able to block Teacher Wu¡¯s all-out attack? None of them could have done that!

 Chapter 1173 - Broken

    <h4>Chapter 1173: Broken</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Thousand using Fingers had just ended, while the Bluesilver Golden Array had sprung into action underneath his feet.

    Within a split second, the Elemental Stripping effect made the surrounding icy cold temperature drop drastically. At the same time, the wings on Tang Wulin¡¯s back pped. He did not wait for the Bluesilver Golden Array to take effect butunched an attack immediately.

    He had never thought of relying on the Bluesilver Golden Array to exercise full control over Wu Zhangkongpletely. It was not pragmatic. He was using the Bluesilver Golden Array¡¯s effect to disrupt Wu Zhangkong from unleashing his ability. It was already enough.

    Undoubtedly, Tang Wulin¡¯s execution was precise. Wu Zhangkong was affected by the Thousand using Finger¡¯s impact and the influence of the Bluesilver Golden Array so much so that he had to pause for a moment from his initial attacking streak.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin rose into the sky. The wings on his back pped as heunched the Golden Dragon Flies. He transformed into a dazzling golden silhouette in an instant. He dashed straight at Wu Zhangkong with the pointed end of the Golden Dragon Spear.

    At the same time, the vines of the Bluesilver Emperor surged out from his body akin to a den of snakes and entwined the Golden Dragon Spear. He hadunched his blood soul fusion skill!

    Wu Zhangkong responded in a split second despite being affected by the attack. He chose not to retaliate by force but changed his direction. He did a twist and spun to a spot dozens of meters away.

    However, his retreat made Tang Wulin even more imposing. The Golden Dragon Flies turned around in the sky and caught up with Wu Zhangkong at once.

    Wu Zhangkong was visibly threatened for the very first time from the imposing Golden Dragon Spear. The sixth soul ring on his body glowed silently. He held the sword in his hands and made a lifting movement.

    Tang Wulin had a profound impression of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s sixth soul skill. It was a storing force soul skill, but Tang Wulin could not recall its name. He only remembered that Wu Zhangkong¡¯s sword skill was very powerful.

    The thought shed past his mind. The Skyfrost Sword and the Golden Dragon Spear collided once again.

    ¡°ng!¡± The golden radiance emitting from Tang Wulin¡¯s body dimmed instantaneously. He was covered in ayer of frost and even the surrounding space burst out with ayer of thick white airflow. However, Wu Zhangkong was sted backward akin to a cannonball as he was thrown a few hundred meters away.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was frozen by the Skyfrost Sword. However, the audience did not expect that the Sky Ice Douluo Wu Zhangkong who was simrly an assault-type soul master would be sted away by Tang Wulin¡¯s spear in a frontal collision.

    ¡®He is but a Soul Sage! Teacher Wu is a Title Douluo!¡¯

    ¡®How is that possible? How could there possibly be that much difference? How did it happen when both parties had not used their battle armors?¡¯

    Wu Siduo, Luo Guixing, Xu Yucheng, Yang Nianxia, and Zheng Yiran were stunned by the scene before their very eyes.

    Was he human at all? Their initial confidence eroded at this very moment. Even Wu Siduo, suppressed by Tang Wulin earlier, was under the assumption that she was not that weak aspared to Tang Wulin despite only relying on her martial soul fusion skill, the Hell White Tiger.

    Yet, at this moment, she had to ept the truth that she was not just a little weaker aspared to Tang Wulin. There was simply an unbridgeable gap between their skills!

    How did he be so powerful? If they were in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s ce, could they possibly withstand a strike from his spear?

    The golden radiance on Tang Wulin¡¯s body was glowing brightly. It felt as though he had transformed into a golden sun in the sky at the moment. He pointed the Golden Dragon Spear at Wu Zhangkong. A golden radiance shot out instantly leaving behind a dazzling golden sh in the sky.

    It was his original soul skill, the seventh move of the Golden Dragon Nine Moves known as the King¡¯s Path!

    The highest respect he could give Teacher Wu when they were engaged in a battle was to devote all his efforts in the fight. Even before the sparring session, Tang Wulin understood this point well. Thus, he did not hold back in the slightest but unleashed his most powerful attack.

    When Wu Zhangkong was sted away, he underwent a transformation. He was experiencing an iparably intense battle. Just as he was sted away, despite being a Title Douluo, he realized he was far weaker than Tang Wulin when it came to their strengths. Furthermore, he was deeply shocked by Tang Wulin¡¯s blood soul fusion skill.

    Nheless, he remained clear-minded. The seventh soul ring on his body glowed at the exact moment he was sted away.

    He unleashed his martial soul avatar, Skyfrost!

    His entire body was suddenly elongated. He had be four meters tall when he was sted a hundred meters away, while his Skyfrost Sword was a terrifying six meters in length.

    Wu Zhangkong appeared like a white ice sculpture at present. One could hardly make out his facial features, but the Skyfrost Sword in his hand had turned pure whitepletely.

    It was the most powerful form of the Skyfrost Sword and his martial soul avatar.

    Simultaneously, the eighth soul ring on Wu Zhangkong¡¯s body was glowing too. His eighth soul ring shimmered as he raised the Skyfrost Sword high into the air. It burst forth with countless frost flowers in the air instantaneously. The moment these frost flowers burst, the surrounding temperature dropped drastically.

    The absolute zero of Skyfrost!

    Wu Zhangkong made a move. He remained as elegant as before in the air. Despite his appearance as an ice sculpture, he exuded a peculiar feeling to those who were watching.

    The ultra-low temperature of absolute zero was confined to a small area by Wu Zhangkong. An ice ball condensed abruptly which was then tossed toward Tang Wulin¡¯s King¡¯s Path.

    The Skyfrost Sword at absolute zero was invincible!

    ¡°Boom...¡± Both of them collided into one another. It all happened within a short time. If another Title Douluo were in his ce, there was utterly no way the person could haveunched a martial soul avatar and an eighth soul skill consecutively.

    However, Wu Zhangkong did it. He had used his most powerful form to defend against Tang Wulin¡¯s awesome strike.

    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± During the collision, Wu Zhangkong heard countless valiant dragon roars. He sensed a gush of terrifying, overbearing force akin to the forces of heaven and earth. His Skyfrost Sword remained determinedly firm despite being confronted by this overbearing force.

    For Shrek¡¯s revival, no one was capable of shaking his faith and belief.

    The collision was produced under such ominous circumstances. During that moment, everyone seemed to be caught in a daze.

    The white ice ball created by Wu Zhangkong waspletely tainted by the golden radiance and began to melt instantaneously. The group of people who bore witness to the scene was shocked.

    The ice ball exploded in the next moment. The sword¡¯s radiance shot out and dispersed throughout the sky. The piercing, shing sounds and terrifying energy fluctuations wreaked havoc over the entire gymnasium.

    Fortunately, the gymnasium¡¯s protective shield was meant for the Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses. At the moment, the audience could barely see what was happening. When the explosive energy collided into the protective shield, the brightness was so ring that no one could see anything.

    The radiance lingered for a long while.

    Finally, the protective shield returned to normal revealing the two figures inside.

    Tang Wulin and Wu Zhangkong had swapped ces. They stood with their backs facing each other. The Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand was pointed diagonally at the ground, while Wu Zhangkong had removed his martial soul avatar.

    The people noticed an additionalyer of ice blue battle armor on Wu Zhangkong. Theyer of battle armor glowed white as if mist was circting inside. Was this not his three-word battle armor, Sky Dragon Ice?

    ¡®Is Teacher Wupelled into using his battle armor?¡¯

    ¡°ng!¡± In the next moment, everyone heard a loud crisp sound. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, the Skyfrost Sword in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hand broke...

    A section of the sword¡¯s de snapped and fell to the ground. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s body swayed once soon after.

    Did it break?

    Did the Skyfrost Sword break?

 Chapter 1174 - Look Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Look Ahead</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was Teacher Wu¡¯s martial soul. As a soul master, it was considered a severe injury when one¡¯s martial soul was destroyed. One would need a long time topletely heal.

    The result of a seven-ringed soul master versus another seven-ringed soul master ¨C a broken sword!

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was enshrouded in a golden radiance and appeared normal. The golden scales which covered his skin slowly faded. He remained standing there unmoved akin to a mountain.

    Wu Siduo looked at him in bewilderment. The silhouette of Tang Wulin was growing in not only her eyes but her heart too.

    He had always been outstanding, yet she never expected him to be powerful to this extent.

    Luo Guixing and Xu Yucheng werepletely in a daze while Yang Nianxia¡¯s mouth was agape without any concern for his image. The younger students were all staring in bewilderment as well. They had a burning gaze as they looked at Tang Wulin.

    Who was this person? What happened to his soul rings? Why were there two switchovers? Even with the switchover, he only had a seven-ringed cultivation base. How did he defeat Teacher Wu? Teacher Wu was an invincible man in their hearts!

    Yet, Teacher Wu lost. In the end, he had even unleashed his three-word battle armor to fend off the opponent¡¯s attack. What if this man covered in golden scales had also unleashed his battle armor? What would happen then?

    The Golden Dragon Spear hummed softly as if it was cheering in excitement. The sharpest point of the spear appeared to be transparent, so much so that one could not discern if the spear existed.

    After the grinding of the Dragon ying Saber, the Golden Dragon Spear was sharper than before. The invincible Skyfrost Sword lost when it encountered such a sharp, divine weapon.

    Tang Wulin had yet topletely master control over the profundity of the King¡¯s Path. He was capable ofunching the attack but incapable of controlling it. Had Wu Zhangkong not detected danger at the final juncture, Tang Wulin would not have been able to stop himself. Fortunately, the Golden Dragon Spear retracted its devour ability. Otherwise, Wu Zhangkong would certainly suffer severe injuries and his three-word battle armor may not even be able to save him then. It would have been very difficult even for a three-word battle armor to withstand the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s sharpness.

    ¡°Whoosh.¡± Tang Wulin opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of white smoke. His face turned ghastly pale as well. It was no easy task to defeat Wu Zhangkong. The Dragon Air had notpletely blocked the absolute zero threat. After all, the Dragon Air was his newly acquired ability, so he was far from being able to control this abilitypletely.

    It took a few full seconds before Tang Wulin and Wu Zhangkong turned around almost simultaneously to face each other.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s three-word battle armor Sky Dragon Ice disintegrated akin to melting snow. Even though he appeared a little pale, his eyes were filled with joy as he nodded toward Tang Wulin. ¡°Very well, you have not disappointed me. Ipletely approve of your n now.¡±

    From his perspective, Tang Wulin had acquired his abilities today through his training on Demon Ind and the military. Nevertheless, he was satisfied with Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base and progress today.

    Wu Zhangkong did not expect Tang Wulin to defeat him despite Tang Wulin¡¯s Soul Sage cultivation base. What could make him happier knowing that?

    A teacher could not have asked for more with such a disciple. After this battle, he could see hope in Tang Wulin in its truest sense.

    Tang Wulin retracted his Golden Dragon Spear and bowed in salutation toward Wu Zhangkong. He did not ask about Wu Zhangkong¡¯s physical condition for it would be a sign of disrespect.

    ¡°Where are you staying?¡± asked Wu Zhangkong.

    ¡°In the cksmith¡¯s Association of Heaven Dou City. The president of the cksmith¡¯s Association, Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua is my grandteacher. My other teacher, Saint Craftsman Mu Chen is there too. Teacher Wu, should we invite the Holy Spirit Douluo as well? I know her current location.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. ¡°Sure. Invite the Holy Spirit Douluo here as soon as possible. The passing of the Pavilion Master is certainly a heavy blow on her. Perhaps, it would be better for her to have somepany.¡±

    One could say that the Holy Spirit Douluo was the only remaining high-ranking achiever of Shrek Academy.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze dimmed at once.

    Wu Zhangkong spoke, ¡°What has passed has passed. There¡¯s nothing we can do no matter how much we regret our choices. The only thing we can do now is to look ahead and do what we should. Go and join your ssmates. I¡¯ll draft out a n as soon as possible and send over the first batch of students for special training on the Demon Ind. Are you heading over to the Demon Ind?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°It¡¯s better for me to be there personally.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Wu Zhangkong nodded toward Tang Wulin before he turned around and left.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s arrival had brought hope in reviving Shrek once again. Wu Zhangkong could not wait to execute the n immediately, so he could send the first batch of students for training on the Demon Ind in order to strengthen their abilities.

    Yang Nianxia took the lead in squalling as she gazed after Wu Zhangkong¡¯s departing figure. She dashed over to Tang Wulin¡¯s side and noticed that he had grown taller and bigger. He was like a giant bear. She was before Tang Wulin in just a few steps. She then lowered her head and rammed into him.

    Tang Wulin smiled and raised his right hand to pin down her head. It seemed like Yang Nianxia was much taller and bigger than he was. Yet, it only took Tang Wulin one hand to stop her. She could not get any closer to Tang Wulin, try as she might.

    It was an absolute disparity of abilities!

    The rest of the people had already gathered around them. The younger students looked at Tang Wulin. They were staring at the unfamiliar face, full of curiosity.

    Luo Guixing smiled. ¡°Junior brother and sister disciples, perhaps you have never met him before, but you may have heard of his name. Please let me introduce you to Dragon Moon Tang Wulin. He is the leader of our current generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters.¡±

    Dragon Moon was the name of his battle armor while Tang Wulin was his given name. Many younger students¡¯ eyes glowed upon hearing the name. Of course, they had heard of the name. It struck their ears like a thunderp.

    Back in the beginning, they had seen him before from afar when he participated in the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival. A longtime had passed since then, so most of them had forgotten about him. They did not expect him to be only slightly older than themselves, and yet his abilities were almost at par with Teacher Wu.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Tang Wulin.¡± Tang Wulin greeted his junior brother and sister disciples with a smile.

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re awesome! Even Teacher Wu is...¡±

    The young student was interrupted by Tang Wulin. ¡°It was Teacher Wu who yielded to me intentionally. How can I ever be Teacher Wu¡¯s worthy opponent? Teacher Wu didn¡¯t evenunch fifty percent of his soul power.¡±

    The younger students were enlightened upon listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s earnest exnation. No wonder the senior was evenly matched with Teacher Wu. It turned out that Teacher Wu limited the amount of soul power he channeled.

    Wu Siduo and the rest of the people were dumbfounded when they saw the revtion on the faces of the younger students. They could not tell whether Wu Zhangkong had exhausted all his power, yet Wu Siduo and the rest knew. Wulin was such a...

    Actually, even Tang Wulin was surprised with his ability. He was well aware that he was not an ordinary Soul Sage. His seven-ringed soul power cultivation base with the eleventhyer of the Golden Dragon King Bloodline could enable him to fight against an ordinary Title Douluo. However, he never expected that such a powerful Title Douluo like Teacher Wu could be weaker than him in a frontal collision.

    It might be rted to the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s iparable sharpness at present, but his cultivation base also yed a part. During the collision earlier, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s absolute zero attack had affected him such that he felt like his bloodline was freezing. Now that he remembered, his bloodline was indeed frozen, but his dragon core and heart were beating furiously at the same time.

    That exined it! Tang Wulin was suddenly enlightened.

    It was not because Teacher Wu¡¯s ability was inadequate, rather it was his ability to suppress Teacher Wu¡¯s absolute zero attack.

    The Golden Dragon King gave him a super strong physical quality which the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique enhanced further. Thebination of the two improved his resistance against the ultra-low temperature tremendously. In addition, he had the Golden Dragon Body, golden dragon scales, and the Dragon Air. Thus, the absolute zero assault had a very limited effect on him such that he could still unleash his super-powerful abilities during the collision.

    On the other hand, Wu Zhangkong sensed the threat of life and death when he was attacked by Tang Wulin¡¯s King¡¯s Path. His three-word battle armor Sky Dragon Ice was triggered in response to the attack. However, the Skyfrost Sword was badly damaged in the frontal collision against the Golden Dragon Spear.

    To put it simply, Wu Zhangkong should not have used the absolute zero to counterattack Tang Wulin. His other soul skills could have been more effective against him. In any case, it would be difficult to say who would win or lose.

 Chapter 1175 - It Is A â€˜Very Goodâ€™ Place

    <h4>Chapter 1175: It Is A ¡®Very Good¡¯ ce</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin rapidly calcted the gains and losses of this battle in his mind. His Spirit Domain spiritual power made him feel as if he could gainplete control over the entire scene and he could remember every detail of the battle clearly.

    He had been growing all along. His growth rate had elerated greatly, especially after the battle with the abyssal ne. He was growing so quickly it was shocking.

    Luo Guixing and the rest who were originally itching to spar with Tang Wulin immediately dismissed the idea after witnessing the battle between him and Wu Zhangkong. If Teacher Wu was incapable of defeating him, how could they possibly be worthy opponents?

    Tang Wulin recounted his journey simply upon reuniting with his ssmates. When the group of people learned that the As Douluo sacrificed his life selflessly in order to protect them, the group fell intoplete silence.

    ¡°Even though the academy is destroyed, Shrek has never vanished before. We must rebuild Shrek no matter the cost,¡± dered Yang Nianxia ferociously.

    Tang Wulin nodded and spoke, ¡°Teacher Wu told me earlier that he would possibly be sending everyone in batches for special training in the future and the training location was already chosen. I think that all of you are going to be the first batch.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Where is that?¡± asked Wu Siduo curiously.

    Tang Wulin shrugged and answered, ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets must not be divulged. Telling you will affect your training. Anyhow, I¡¯ve already been to that ce. It¡¯s a ¡®very good¡¯ ce.¡±

    For some reason, Luo Guixing¡¯s heart suddenly beat loudly upon seeing the smile on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He was constantly feeling like there were ill intentions behind Tang Wulin¡¯s smile. It was apparent that the training would not be as simple as he had thought.

    The rest of the people had yet to realize that. They were all at seven-ringed cultivation bases and they were feeling rather confident in their abilities. Even Zheng Yiran, whose cultivation base was the weakest, was already at rank-60 at this point. In the previous year, they had been cultivating painstakingly at all times with no intentions of rxing.

    ¡°Senior, how about us? Can we attend the training as well?¡± asked a younger student.

    Smiling, Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Of course you can. Everyone will have the opportunity to go eventually. However, you must elevate your cultivation base to a certain level first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked Wu Siduo, ¡°All of you are still two-word battle armor masters, right? Have you figured out how to move on to three-word battle armor?¡±

    Wu Siduo answered, ¡°Not yet. You should know that there¡¯s nothing we can do down here. We can¡¯t acquire adequate amounts of rare materials as precious metalse in small amounts. Moreover, those highly sought-after metals are registered and recorded with the Federation. There are so many of us, so it¡¯s extremely difficult to obtain enough material to forge battle armor. We have the blueprints designed, but we have yet to get into the specifics.¡±

    At this point, she sounded quite helpless. Yang Nianxia spoke, ¡°Most importantly, we can¡¯t forge. You should know that getting from rank-2 to rank-3 is the most important hurdle in making battle armor. By bing a three-word battle armor master, one can basically achieve the level of a first-ss powerhouse soul master. But three-word battle armor needs to be soul-forged, and how many Saint Craftsmen are there on the entire continent?! It¡¯s too difficult to seek assistance from a Saint Craftsman, so we can only give this matter further thought and discuss itter.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I still remember you being a cksmith. What¡¯s your forging standard now?¡±

    Yang Nianxia chuckled bitterly. He spoke, ¡°Nothing great. Spirit-forging is too difficult and requires arge number of resources. I had just broken through to rank-5 before the great catastrophe, but my spirit-forging sess rate is not even forty percent. Moreover, I was too impatient to forge my armor during its elevation to two-word battle armor due to my impatience. The path of a cksmith is truly a difficult one. I remembered feeling resentful toward you before, but I only truly understood how difficult it must have been for you to be a rank-5 cksmith so early when I was attempting to achieve spirit-forging.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded approvingly. He could never have elevated himself to his current rank so easily if not for the boundless strength supplied by his Golden Dragon King Bloodline in addition to his painstaking cultivation and formidable spiritual power. Moreover, he had a total of two Saint Craftsmen and one Divine Craftsman that taught him how to forge! It could be said that he had the best teachers on the continent to help him achieve his current sess smoothly.

    ¡°Since you have a blueprint, leave the forging to me then. Can you please tell me first which types of metal do you need when all of you upgrade to three-word battle armor? We¡¯ll start making a n, then I¡¯ll provide the solutions for you. As for the specific builds of the battle armor, its depends on all of you. I hope that each of you can own a few pieces of three-word battle armor before you begin the training.¡±

    Not only was the group overjoyed upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s words, but also Xu Yucheng and Luo Guixing¡¯s even became slightly less envious of him. All of them dreamed of bing powerful soul masters and battle armor masters! As three-word battle armor masters, they would even be capable of fighting against Title Douluos without battle armor or even a Hyper Douluo. The domain created by three-word battle armor would give a massive boost to their abilities.

    The group retrieved their design blueprints rather hastily and brought Tang Wulin to the forging stone room used by Yang Nianxia for practice. Wu Siduo sent the younger students to cultivate on their own for there was no need for them to be concerned with three-word battle armor just yet.

    Tang Wulin listened to the thoughts of his ssmates first, especially their opinions on the metal fusion structure used for their own battle armor. Then, he proposed some suggestions of his own, as to which metal¡¯s attributes would be most suitable to elevate the quality of their battle armors one step further. However, his exnations had also made the process of forging far more confounding for the group.

    ¡°So, it turns out that metal can be fused in such a manner. You¡¯ve really widened our horizons on that! At least, I think that it¡¯spletely doable judging from the theory.¡± Yang Nianxia looked at Tang Wulin with admiration. They were both cksmiths, yet how did the disparity between them grow sorge? Judging by what was before their eyes, Yang Nianxia was already far behind Tang Wulin.

    Luo Guixing asked with some concern, ¡°It¡¯s only that by doing so, the difficulty level of forging will be much higher. We will also need an evenrger amount of rare metal. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be even more difficult for us to be three-word battle armor masters.¡±

    Yang Nianxia burst outughing. He said, ¡°Guixing, despite your intelligence, you¡¯re not thinking clearly. You didn¡¯t notice Tang Wulin¡¯s confidence, huh? He has his own way for sure. His teacher is a Saint Craftsman and his grandteacher is even a Divine Craftsman.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and spoke, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll solve this problem. As for rare metal, it¡¯s true that the cksmith¡¯s Association keeps a record of their supplies, and the Federation does a periodic audit as well. However, the association still keeps its own private supply of rare metals and we can figure out a way to acquire some. On the other hand, the Tang Sect can provide us with even more rare metals. The number of rare metals owned by the Tang Sect is unknown to the Federation.¡±

    Only the highest-ranking members in the Tang Sect¡¯s inner circle were aware of the number of resources avable to the sect. Tang Wulin was uncertain for Cao Dezhi had only told him to look for Zang Xin should he need resources when he left the Blood God Army. Zang Xin would figure out a way to help him no matter what he wanted.

    The Tang Sect had been umting resources for thousands of years. Moreover, their stockpiles spanned several continents. No one knew the exact amount, but Tang Wulin believed that it should not be a problem for the Tang Sect to arm a few people and provide them with the rare metals for three-word battle armor. As for forging, he would be able toplete that alone.

    He had been forging the soul-fused alloy needed for three-word battle armor for himself, A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi for the past few months, so he had already advanced to a new level in forging. Even though he had yet to verify his product, but Tang Wulin believed that he was basically at the level of a rank-8 Saint Craftsman. Even if he was still not as good as Teacher Mu Chen, he was not too far behind either.

 Chapter 1176 - Taking The First Step

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Taking The First Step</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s efforts to help Wu Siduo and the rest to forge three-word battle armor metals were also an opportunity for him to practice soul-forging and take his skills one step further.

    Tang Wulin spoke to Yang Nianxia, ¡°I¡¯ll figure out a way to do your battle armor, but you are in charge of the armor for our junior disciple brothers and sisters. You¡¯re already a rank-5 cksmith now. There¡¯s no other way to elevate yourself other than more practice. I¡¯ll supply you with adequate rare metals.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Yang Nianxia was overjoyed. Of course, he hoped that he eventually could forge the metals for his battle armor by himself. He was already a rank-5 cksmith, so he was certainly still very passionate about forging. Tang Wulin supplying him with the required rare metals would be the best option. His skills at forging were hindered mostly because he was running out of materials.

    The academy¡¯s shelter only came with basic living amenities and it wascking in resources.

    Only after gaining an understanding of everyone¡¯s requirements did Tang Wulin leave the refuge shelter located below the Sea God Lake and return to ground level once again.

    Long Yuxue had been waiting for him all along. Upon seeing him again, she could sense that Tang Wulin had clearly changed. The gloominess in between the lines on his face seemed to have disappeared. He even seemed to be in an upbeat mood.

    One could only imagine how excited Tang Wulin was upon discovering his surviving ssmates from Shrek Academy, and also Teacher Wu. He was jubnt because it would be much easier for him to rebuild Shrek Academy with their help, but he was even more ecstatic because they had survived! ¡®Good to be alive.¡¯ One could only truly understand and embrace these four simple words after experiencing the terror of a life and death situation.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mood still remained just as excited after he returned to the cksmith¡¯s Association. He immediately returned to his room and dialed a number on his soulmunicator.

    ¡°How long?¡± The person replied in two simple words. Tang Wulin continued to speak after receiving the answer, ¡°Great. I¡¯ll wait for all of you. Come quick. I have some good news to tell everyone when you¡¯re here.¡±

    He then dialed a few other numbers and said almost the same exact words.

    ¡®Great oaks from little acorns grow.¡¯ The first step to rebuild Shrek Academy was finally about to be taken.

    For the next few days, Tang Wulin threw himself into forging at his swiftest. Perhaps because of his mood, the sess rate of his soul-forging was getting better and better.

    The process of forging soul-forged metal for Wu Siduo was not as difficult as forging his own three-word battle armor. Wu Siduo used the most types of metals and that had only involved the fuse-forging of four metals before soul-forging. On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s battle armor consisted of abination of eight types of metals.

    The choice of different fuse-forged metals was due to the difference between everyone¡¯s attributes, and also because Tang Wulin had that piece of Metalwater Harmonizer for himself.

    Even for someone with Zhen Hua¡¯s Divine Craftsman status, there was no way he could acquire another piece of Metalwater Harmonizer again. Tang Wulin hadpleted forging the metals required for his three-word battle armor perfectly.

    Even Zhen Hua could not refrain himself from gasping in admiration after examining the foundation fuse-forged metal for Tang Wulin¡¯s three-word battle armor. There was no need to add any other rare metal when elevated to four-word battle armor as he only needed to elevate the soul-forged metal to heavenly refinement metal. Tang Wulin¡¯s four-word battle armor would almost be the best in the world.

    The Metalwater Harmonizer served its purpose, but it also had its limits. It could only fuse-forge up to nine types of metals, and it was only effective when used on soul-forged metal. Thus, Tang Wulin would have to rely on his own abilities when he was performing the fuse-forging of four-word battle armor.

    As a Divine Craftsman, Zhen Hua was definitely better at fuse-forging than Tang Wulin. However, battle armor made by fusing many types of metals was not for everyone. More urately, the battle armor¡¯s strength must be linked to the soul master¡¯s physical prowess as well. A soul master without a body powerful enough was incapable of supporting strong battle armor.

    While Tang Wulin had spared no effort when helping A Ruheng forge the foundation metal for his three-word battle armor consisting of six types of fuse-forged metals, Sima Jinchi¡¯s body could support five types of fuse-forged rare metals at most.

    Even with Tang Wulin¡¯s physique, he could notpletely support the fuse-forging of eight types of metals, but he was confident that he should be able to control it once he had absorbed the essence of the twelfth Golden Dragon King Seal.

    After cultivating the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique, including pretty muchpleting the firstyer of Body Prating, Tang Wulin was feeling more and more confident in his physical strength. He believed that it would not be a problem for him if he continued to cultivate in such a manner andter absorbed the twelfth seal.

    The Life Seed helped him to stabilize the seal to a good extent. As long as he was unwilling, the seal would not waver on its own easily. It would not be much of an issue at least for ten years, so was very assuring for Tang Wulin.

    He was nning for the revival of Shrek as he forged.

    Firstly, he would need to elevate the overall ability of the more than two hundred students of the former Shrek Academy as much as possible. He would need to allocate adequate supplies for them. At the same time, he would need to umte his resources and wealth so he could make preparations to rebuild Shrek in the future.

    Since he was nning to rebuild Shrek, he could never allow the academy to be worse than before. The original Shrek was a city and it was even the greatest city on the continent! One could only imagine the number of resources needed to build such a ce. Moreover, the original site was already nonexistent, as what remained was a stretch of boundless water.

    Thus, the process of umting resources should be given primary importance among his priorities.

    Secondly, his focus was to manage the issue with the ecosystem in the Sea God Lake. He would focus onpletely eliminating the residual side effects left behind by the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition so that the Life Seed could grow into the Ancient Life Tree and became the core of Shrek Academy in the future.

    These two matters could not bepleted within a short period of time, but they took precedence.

    However, at the very least, he had found a goal, and he was no longer fighting alone anymore.

    Tang Wulin first forged a piece of rare metal for each of the five of them including Wu Siduo. Additionally, he helped them to fuse-forge the metal to their original two-word battle armor. They would need a certain amount of time to absorb andplete the fusion for elevating two-word battle armor into three-word battle armor.

    He then headed to another ce. It was the Tang Sect¡¯s division in Heaven Dou City.

    Ever since the Tang Sect met with such a destructive blow, the entire sect suddenly shrank in size. Its reach was vastly weakened on the surface, and many of its original divisions in major cities had even closed.

    The only division of the Tang Sect that still remained on the surface and retained its grand scale was Heaven Dou City¡¯s division. More precisely, this ce was the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters now.

    The Tang Sect originated from Heaven Dou City. The headquarters was set up here when the sect was rebuilt over ten thousand years ago. It could be said that this division and the Tang Sect headquarters in Shrek Academy were the sect¡¯s double nuclei.

    Tang Wulin had never visited this ce ever since he returned to Heaven Dou City because he was afraid of attracting unwanted attention. There was no doubt that the Tang Sect headquarters was being scrutinized by countless unseen eyes for some time. Tang Wulin wondered how many were fixated on this location.

    It was not that there were no forces attempting to threaten the Heaven Dou City division, but they were hindered by the Tang Sect. In addition, Mo Lan was practically acting as Heaven Dou City¡¯s consul and she took great care of this division so that it was not attacked by the major powers.

    The entire Tang Sect division seemed to be keeping an extremely low profile. The stream of people was also many times smaller. Everyone could tell that the entire Tang Sect was heading downhill after the catastrophe.

    Tang Wulin disguised himself and arrived by the doorsteps of Heaven Dou City¡¯s Tang Sect division.

    A peculiar look shed past his eyes and vanished immediately as he looked at the simple and unsophisticated courtyard and the huge name que. He walked straight in without the slightest hesitation.

    The unsophisticated style of the ce grew more pronounced as soon as he walked into the headquarters. The buildings here were already thousands of years old, but the ce was well maintained. He wondered how many Tang Sect¡¯s seniors had studied and grown up here.

    One of the reasons that the Spirit Pagoda did not go against this ce was because the founder of Spirit Pagoda, the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao had studied here long ago! It was through thebined efforts of Huo Yuhao and his generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters that the Tang Sect was rebuilt.

    Thus, Spirit Pagoda would never show any overt signs of harassment over here, despite the ill intentions it had for the Tang Sect. This was done as a sign of respect, not only to the history but also the Holy Ice Douluo.

    As for the other forces, even though they wished to do something to this ce, they were also under immense pressure.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s founding father was Tang San, and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder Huo Yuhao grew up around here. These two were already officially recognized as men who had achieved Godhood by historians.

    Thus, even the federal government¡¯s Hawk Faction made the decision not to take any action against the newly reformed Tang Sect headquarters after an internal discussion.

    After all, the Tang Sect was already keeping a very low profile for the time being. The federal government could not hound it too much, or the Tang Sect would cause a lot of trouble once it was restored.

    As for judging at the current situation, the Tang Sect was still very aware of the present state of affairs. They did not intend to resist the Federation. Compared to the overly influential Spirit Pagoda, the Tang Sect was genuinely way below them for the moment.

    Tang Wulin continued walking straight through, but before he could pass the second courtyard, he was stopped.

    Two youths dressed in Tang Sect attire blocked his path.

 Chapter 1177 - Life Can Be Cruel But Sentimental

    <h4>Chapter 1177: Life Can Be Cruel But Sentimental</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°May I know who you are looking for and what brings you here?¡± asked a youth with a deep voice.

    Nobody had any interest in the Tang Sect anymore these days. Even though the Federation had not targeted the Tang Sect, all the great forces knew the reason behind the Tang Sect¡¯s abjection. Naturally, it turned into a deserted ce.

    Tang Wulin had disguised himself as a man over forty years of age with typical facial features and a normal figure.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to propose a business n. Life can be cruel but sentimental. Amorous love loathes itself for wrongly devoting love to the cruel,¡± said Tang Wulin with a smile.

    The two youths were astonished upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s utterance. The youth who spoke to Tang Wulin made an invitational hand gesture at him. ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    He led Tang Wulin inside.

    Meanwhile, in an inconspicuous citizen¡¯s house located not far from the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters.

    The house¡¯s interior and exterior werepletely at odds. It appeared simple and unsophisticated on the outside just like amon folk¡¯s house in Heaven Dou City. In the interior, however, the house was like a ce in science fiction with all kinds ofplex, precision equipment in the room.

    ¡°What is this man doing here?¡± There were three people in the room watching the screen with a fixed gaze.

    If Tang Wulin could view the screen, he would have seen the inside of the Tang Sect¡¯s courtyard. It was a bird¡¯s eye view, and the image was crystal clear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen this man before, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s from the Tang Sect. He looks normal. It¡¯s precisely because he appears ordinary that I sense something is not right. Should I report this to the superior?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. You¡¯re too easily frightened! Let¡¯s observe first before we decide further.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite difficult for us to monitor once he¡¯s in the house. The Tang Sect has a shield system installed in its rooms. We¡¯ve attempted to install surveince equipment on many asions but failed.¡±

    ¡°Turn on the thermal imaging analyzer. We shall monitor his vital signs and energy fluctuation before he enters a room,¡± instructed the middle-aged man seated behind.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two people seated in front immediately began to operate the device. Tang Wulin¡¯s body began to turn red on the screen. It was thermal imaging.

    ¡°His blood essence is exuberant and much more powerful than ordinary people. His heartbeat is strong at forty-five beats per minute. He¡¯s basically a very healthy person.¡±

    ¡°No sign of soul power fluctuation and also a normal spirit power fluctuation within the range of an ordinary person. He seems like someone who exercises frequently.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, we shall continue to monitor.¡± The middle-aged man behind closed his eyes once again to rest his mind.

    Their mission was to monitor the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters and report to their superiors immediately should there be any unusual movement.

    Although the Tang Sect was seemingly ¡®deserted¡¯ at present, a lean camel was still bigger than a horse. Thus, there will always be visitors to this ce.

    The given instruction was that they should monitor all the soul masters who had aplished cultivation bases as best as they could. They were to keep track of all soul masters above a six-ringed cultivation base and find out where they were from.

    The surveince had been ongoing for six months. However, the reality was that the Tang Sect was currently keeping a really low profile. There was not much action and even fewer powerhouses who warranted their attention. The people inside the Tang Sect were living in seclusion as if they were withdrawing from society. Moreover, it seemed all the trading activities within the Tang Sect had halted.

    Even though the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters wasrge, it appeared like a small family home that kept an abnormally low profile.

    The more they acted as such, the more the superiors of these surveince people assumed that the Tang Sect had something to hide. Although the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters incurred heavy losses from the explosion, they should not be responding in such a manner due to its inner secrets! They should be able to strike back.

    Tang Wulin entered the room at the back under the youth¡¯s guidance. He was brought into an empty room. Once in the room, Tang Wulin felt relieved. He could detect the presence of the surveince equipment as a result of his Spirit Domain cultivation base.

    Simply put, any surveince equipment would emit a certain amount of energy fluctuation. Even the finest fluctuation pattern could not escape the perception of Tang Wulin¡¯s Spirit Domain¡¯s spiritual power!

    He could easily uncover all the surveince monitoring him using his perception. The other party failed to detect any energy fluctuation from his body earlier because he was concealing it intentionally by using the simtion ability learned from those old demons. It was not difficult for him at all since he had such potent spiritual power.

    A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face soon after. He sat there and waited quietly.

    It did not take long before a bookshelf by his side suddenly shifted horizontally. A man walked out from the inside.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a smile at once upon seeing this person.

    The middle-aged man had exceedingly handsome facial features, especially his pair of eyes. He had longshes, a crystal clear gaze, and was no less handsome than Tang Wulin. Was that not the Tang Sect¡¯s Douluo Hall¡¯s deputy hall master, the indomitable known as the Amorous Douluo?

    The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin nodded gently at Tang Wulin. He then waved his hand once and walked back through the secret door behind the bookshelf.

    Tang Wulin followed behind hastily.

    Tang Wulin was not surprised that Zang Xin recognized him. It was not because of Zang Xin¡¯s Limit Douluo cultivation base. Tang Wulin had earlier requested Zhen Hua to inform Zang Xin on his behalf before he came.

    Tang Wulin walked past the secret door and found an elevator behind the door. They traveled down in the elevator.

    It was only then that Zang Xin spoke to Tang Wulin with a smile, ¡°Your disguise was perfect! I can¡¯t even recognize you anymore. I only confirmed it when I detected your aura.¡±

    The elevator traveled at an extremely high speed. Tang Wulin could feel that he was traveling downward at full speed. However, he did not feel weightless, much to his surprise. He would not have noticed that he was descending at such a speed if not for his spiritual power¡¯s acute sense.

    It was the fastest elevator Tang Wulin had ever traveled in. Even the ones at the Spirit Pagoda or the cksmith¡¯s Association did not measure up. It took about ten seconds for the elevator to descend at least two hundred meters. It was still continuing its descent.

    Zang Xin smiled and said upon seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s astonished expression, ¡°Impressive! Not many people are capable of discovering this secret.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°Your Excellency, are you skilled in mind reading? How do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±

    Zang Xin chuckled. ¡°Apart from that, I can¡¯t think of anything else worthy of your astonishment. Wulin, you¡¯re very impressive. You¡¯ve already grown so much within a year.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Was it His Excellency, the Heartless Douluo who told you that?¡±

    Zang Xin¡¯s countenance changed ever so slightly at Tang Wulin¡¯s mention of Cao Dezhi. However, he was back to normal real soon. He scoffed coldly and spoke, ¡°The man won¡¯t speak to me, but he has a way of telling me though.¡±

    The elevator stopped. Tang Wulin estimated that the elevator had descended at least five hundred meters below ground. The depth even exceeded Shrek Academy¡¯s refuge shelter located under the Sea God Lake.

    It made Tang Wulin a little suspicious. Was the Tang Sectpletely annihted when it was struck by the godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition back in the beginning?

    If such a deep location existed in the Heaven Dou City¡¯s division, how could it be there was none at the headquarters?

    The elevator door opened. The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin led the way and walked outside. Compared to Shrek¡¯s refuge shelter, the Tang Sect waspletely different.

    Tang Wulin sensed the aura of high technology as soon as he walked out of the elevator.

    The vast metallic space was filled with all sorts of soul devices. Tang Wulin could recognize a few but not all. There were also some soul devices in weird shapes whose purpose Tang Wulin could not tell.

    Tang Wulin was even more startled upon passing through a gate. At a nce, the ce was a boundless stretch of a factory floor. To his surprise, it was producing mechas.

 Chapter 1178 - Tang Sectâ€™s True Hidden Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Tang Sect¡¯s True Hidden Secrets</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Those were mechas alright! They were produced in an assembly line. There were more than a thousand workers inside.

    Good heavens! It was unbelievable that the Tang Sect had such a huge factory under the noses of the various great forces in the world.

    Zang Xin led Tang Wulin as they walked to the side of the factory. As they walked, he said with a smile, ¡°The Tang Sect¡¯s actual headquarters was never at Shrek Academy. The building was just a symbol to show that we¡¯ve close ties with Shrek Academy. This is where the Tang Sect¡¯s true headquarters lie. What you see is only a small part of the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters. We have sixteen simr factories, all of them five hundred meters underground. After three thousand years, they were built gradually by the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. Simply put, the underground, five hundred meters below Heaven Dou City, belongs entirely to Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. The outer defense here is designed to fend off any godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition.

    Tang Wulin was shocked. Although he had always known that the Tang Sect had great hidden secrets and would not be so easily defeated, he never expected the hidden secrets to be as grand as this.

    The entire underground below Heaven Dou City belonged to Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect? Wait, why was Shrek Academy involved?

    ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re saying that our academy is involved in all this?¡± Tang Wulin asked in shock.

    Zang Xin nodded with a smile, ¡°Ten thousand years ago, the Tang Sect was faced with its most serious problem. It was nearly annihted back then. Only a handful was left of that generation¡¯s Tang Sect. However, it was then that the Tang Sect began to recover. When the Tang Sect was making aeback, Shrek Academy had single-handedly supported it. That¡¯s how the recovery was possible.¡±

    ¡°The Shrek Seven Monsters of that generation were mostly members of the Tang Sect. There¡¯s one name in particr that I think you¡¯re familiar with. He became the founder of the Spirit Pagodater on, the Spirit Ice Douluo, Huo Yuhao.¡±

    ¡°Back then, the Spirit Ice Douluo had developed abination of the Tang Sect¡¯s hidden weapons and soul devices in his search for a breakthrough in the Tang Sect¡¯s development. That¡¯s how the Zhuge Ballista Cannon came to be. It was the precursor to the modern rapid-firing soul cannons. From that moment on, the Tang Sect began rallying their forces by producing the soul devices. With such forces together with the great support from Shrek Academy in terms of resources and teachings, it became possible for the Tang Sect to be revived.¡±

    ¡°After a discussion among the Tang Sect¡¯s higher-ups, they decided to give a portion of the stocks from all their businesses to Shrek Academy. Even though the academy did not need such things, these stocks had been around till today, ten thousand yearster. Half of everything you see now is owned by Shrek Academy. This includes all that the Tang Sect owns on the Star Luo Continent and the Douluo Continent.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you this thest time because we were unsure if you could revive Shrek Academy. However, you¡¯ve made us believe with your hard work that, just as the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao was the leader of the Tang Sect¡¯s revival, you¡¯ll also be the leader of Shrek Academy¡¯s revival. That¡¯s why I can show you these things now.¡±

    ¡°Shrek Academy had been of great help in restoring the Tang Sect¡¯s glory in the past. Today, the Tang Sect will simrly support Shrek Academy¡¯s rebuilding without sparing any effort. The rtionship between Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect will be closer than you imagine.¡±

    When he said this, Zang Xin raised his arm and patted Tang Wulin on the shoulder. ¡°So, you won¡¯t be fighting alone.¡±

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath and tried his best to calm down.

    Zang Xin said with a deep voice, ¡°However, I must remind you that although the Tang Sect has amassed sufficient forces, our opponents may be much stronger than expected. Once you begin to rebuild Shrek, you¡¯ll inevitably be fighting against all the great forces on the continent. Under the situation where you aren¡¯t confident enough, we¡¯ll not support you so easily. That¡¯s because you only have one chance. If the entire operation is unsessful, the Tang Sect will surely go under following Shrek¡¯s footsteps once its hidden secrets are revealed.¡±

    ¡°The Tang Sect has always been umting its forces, but who¡¯s to say that the Spirit Pagoda isn¡¯t doing the same? I must say that the most precious thing that the Spirit Ice Douluo gave the Spirit Pagoda are the spirit souls. The endangered soul beasts are contributing factors to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s strength. The financial riches that they¡¯ve gathered is truly vast. I won¡¯t be exaggerating to say that their finances are enough to topple a country. Just as nobody knows how great the Tang Sect¡¯s hidden secrets are, nobody knows how terrifying the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s umtion of ten thousand years can be. I suspect the reason why the continent is running low on resources is because the Spirit Pagoda is hoarding them.¡±

    Their finances could topple a country! When Tang Wulin heard this, he could not help but be shocked.

    ¡°Your Excellency, the Spirit Pagoda has been scheming all along. They may even be involved in the great tragedy back then. What exactly do they want?¡±

    A cold sneer appeared at the edge of Zang Xin¡¯s lips. ¡°I know that fellow Qiangu Dongfeng too well. He¡¯s a fiercely ambitious person. He has only one aim in life, and that is to make the Spirit Pagoda as great as it was twenty thousand years ago before the Martial Soul Hall was destroyed by the Thousand Hands Douluo Tang San. He wants to lord over the soul masters in the world and control everything under the heavens.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze grew cold. Qiangu Dongfeng! The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s master, the current chief of the Qiangu n, a Limit Douluo, and a four-word battle armor master.

    He was a terrifying and powerful being, the true pir of the Spirit Pagoda.

    Undoubtedly, he would certainly be the most formidable opponent in Tang Wulin¡¯s future quest to restore Shrek Academy.

    ¡°Although the Spirit Pagoda is ambitious, the Federation is still democratic. Didn¡¯t the other forces notice this? I thought the Federation had the Battle God Hall? There are also many experts in the Battle God Hall and reclusive sects as well. Are they turning a blind eye and allowing the Spirit Pagoda to continue like this?¡±

    Tang Wulin had voiced out his question. However, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin sighed. ¡°Initially, the various forces kept a check on each other. Although the Spirit Pagoda is powerful, with Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect, they dare not act conspicuously. They could only amass their forces in secret. However, everything changed after the recent disaster.¡±

    ¡°Nobody expected something like this to happen. The Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s sudden,rge-scale attack and the firing of two godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions against us came as a surprise. The ambush theyid this time was too sudden. For that, we paid a heavy price. Qiangu Dongfeng is known for his forbearance, but no one knew that this fellow is a jackal who dares to cooperate with the Holy Spirit Cult, in defiance of the world¡¯s opinion.¡±

    When he said this, Zang Xin¡¯s gaze grew cold as well.

    Tang Wulin was stunned. Although he had his guesses all along, he was still puzzled when he heard it from Zang Xin.

    ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re saying that the explosion which hit Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters is rted to the Spirit Pagoda and Qiangu Dongfeng?¡±

    Zang Xin nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely rted to the Spirit Pagoda, only some people within it. We¡¯ve been investigating these past few days. In our investigations, we discovered that a few of the important checkpoints outside Shrek City experienced some problems at that time. Most of the evidence, including the video recordings of the vehicles which passed through during that time were destroyed. Even the personnel in charge disappeared. There¡¯s something fishy about this. Other than the Federation, only the Spirit Pagoda has the influence to control these roads. After following some leads, we¡¯re almost sure that all of it is somewhat rted to the Qiangu n. Regardless of how well they try to cover up, they can¡¯t possibly wipe out all the evidence. Although the evidence can¡¯t prove that they¡¯re responsible, at least, we can make these inferences from it.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, how easy do you think it is to transport two godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions to Shrek City? Such weapons with great destructive power would surely be noticed by the experts in Shrek Academy when they¡¯re within a certain range of Shrek City. The evil soul masters themselves couldn¡¯t cover up their auras. Their auras were too obvious and they were easily exposed. I¡¯m sure there were a few high-ranked experts helping them cover their tracks. That was how the great disaster happened in the end.¡±

    Tang Wulin knitted his brows. ¡°Was that the case for the two godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions as well? Were they also transported by the people from the Spirit Pagoda?¡±

    Zang Xin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. I¡¯m going to answer your previous question. It¡¯s true that the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s power will be kept in check by the various forces. However, when they¡¯re so powerful that there¡¯s no way to restrain them, it¡¯ll be difficult to contend with them.¡±

 Chapter 1179 - Tang Sectâ€™s Sect Master

    <h4>Chapter 1179: Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Qiangu Dongfeng picked the right time to announce the sessful development of artificial ck spirit souls. He then reduced the prices of the purple and yellow spirit souls by a great margin. Through this action, he won the hearts of the people. He even sent arge batch of ck spirit souls to the Battle God Hall and the Federation to show his support of the Federation. He also vowed to fight against the Holy Spirit Cult with all his might. In addition, the Spirit Pagoda gave the military an astronomical sum of money and dered its support for the army to wage war against the other two continents.¡±

    ¡°Arge section of the re-elected parliament became his allies within a short time. On the surface, it appeared as if the Spirit Pagoda had greatly diminished in strength because of theserge sums of altruistic donations. However, is it really the case? What they gave can be quickly recouped from the sales of the ck spirit souls. Moreover, nobody knows how much wealth the Spirit Pagoda has umted. Qiangu Dongfeng truly strengthened the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s influence on the entire Federation. If every soul master¡¯s spirit soul came from the Spirit Pagoda, its control over the soul masters¡¯ realm will surpass even the Martial Soul Hall.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned slightly. ¡°In other words, our main opponent in the future, the Holy Spirit Cult aside, is the Spirit Pagoda?¡±

    Zang Xin said, ¡°You can say that. Also, I¡¯m worried about the rtionship between the Spirit Pagoda and the Holy Spirit Cult. Qiangu Dongfenges from a great n. No matter how he exploits the Holy Spirit Cult now, he would still have to face them in the end. The existence of the Holy Spirit Cult is solely for destruction. Their salvationes from destroying and absorbing the negative energies from the killings. They¡¯re beings which havepletely lost their humanity. We don¡¯t even regard them as humans anymore. However, Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s aim is to let the Spirit Pagoda rule the Federation. These two objectives are contradictory in themselves. However, they¡¯ve matching interests when they fight against us, the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. That¡¯s why they may coborate with each other.¡±

    ¡°Qiangu Dongfeng is unscrupulous in achieving his goals. The one thing that worries me right now is that his self-interest has allowed the Holy Spirit Cult to thrive. Shrek City and Heaven Dou City were hit hard by the Holy Spirit Cult before this. In the midst of it all, a huge number of living organisms died. The resulting negative energy produced is what the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s evil soul masters need the most. I doubt Qiangu Dongfeng knows just how powerful the Holy Spirit Cult has be.¡±

    ¡°Once the war against the Star Luo and Dou Spirit Continentsmences, there¡¯ll inevitably be more casualties in the future. It¡¯s clear who¡¯ll benefit the most from this situation. Qiangu Dongfeng wants to fight for the resources on the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s behalf and sell more spirit souls at the same time. The Holy Spirit Cult, on the other hand, wishes to see more casualties. Hence, invading the Star Luo and Dou Spirit Continents will benefit them both at the same time. If they join forces, disaster will befall the two continents. The bigger problem is the Holy Spirit Cult will be even stronger should there be a disaster.¡±

    Tang Wulin definitely loathed the Holy Spirit Cult. With the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s intention of unleashing the abyssal ne, it was evident they were inhumane.

    ¡°We need more allies,¡± Tang Wulin said to Zang Xin without any hesitation.

    Zang Xin nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s right, we do. I¡¯ve got an idea. I hope you can go to the Star Luo Empire, and then to the Dou Spirit Empire.¡±

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. ¡°To represent the academy? But, the academy¡¯s already...¡±

    If Shrek Academy were still around, he would have said that. However, Shrek Academy had beenpletely destroyed. Would the Star Luo Empire or the Dou Spirit Empire take them seriously? Would they believe them? These were difficult questions to answer.

    However, Zang Xin shook his head. ¡°No, you won¡¯t be representing the academy, you¡¯ll be representing the Tang Sect and the Federation¡¯s Dove Faction at the same time.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± When Zang Xin told him that he would be representing the Tang Sect, Tang Wulin could stillprehend. However, to represent the Dove Faction, that boggled his mind.

    Zang Xin smiled. ¡°The Dove Faction is able to stand strong and withstand the Hawk Faction under such adverse circumstances because of therge supporting force behind it. There are at least seven reclusive sects that support the Dove Faction. There are also at least two other factions from the military. Furthermore, we are the greatest sponsors of the Dove Faction.¡±

    ¡°Qiangu Dongfeng thought it would be enough to just repudiate our parliament members. What he didn¡¯t know was that the sects behind the Dove Faction, the two military factions, and the Dove Faction itself all have us as their sponsors. Even a military faction in the Hawk Faction is supported by us, the Tang Sect.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at Zang Xin with his mouth agape. These were all top-secret information! This information was so sensitive it might not be taken as true even if it was leaked.

    There was a hint of pride in the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Long before the Spirit Pagoda was established, the Tang Sect was already developing soul technology and had earned a lot of money from it. We even have our own army since ten thousand years ago. The Spirit Pagoda made quick progress inter years. Nheless, I¡¯d like you to consider this. On the continent and in the Federation, which do you think is higher? The demand for soul devices or spirit souls?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. There was no need to even think about the answer to that question!

    Only soul masters needed spirit souls whereas the entire human race needed soul devices. Apart from weapons, the general public used soul devices too.

    Zang Xin said drily, ¡°Currently, thergest producers of soul devices and thergest distributors have connections with the Tang Sect. More than a third of their stocks are controlled by us. Of the remaining two-thirds, sixty percent are owned by us. To be honest, I don¡¯t even know how much wealth the Tang Sect has if they werebined. If we want to stop this war, we can fund the army indefinitely. If Qiangu Dongfeng has his backup ns and hidden secrets, it¡¯s only natural that we have ours as well.¡±

    Wealth! The Tang Sect¡¯s hidden secret was not its strength but its wealth! Tang Wulin understood that quickly enough.

    ¡°So, what do you want me to say to them when I approach the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire? If I¡¯m a messenger from the Tang Sect, what kind of assistance would we be giving them? What are our requirements for them?¡± Tang Wulin kept his emotions in check.

    Zang Xin said, ¡°Simple. We¡¯ll convince them to form an alliance and sell them weapons that will act as a deterrent so that they¡¯ll have the means to confront the Federation. What we want to do is make sure that this war doesn¡¯t happen. There will only be conflict when the strengths of both sides are equal.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Zang Xin with shock, ¡°Your Excellency, you want me to facilitate this entire thing?¡±

    Zang Xin said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Naturally, I want you to do it. As a leader, you must not only be strong, you need charisma too. On top of that, you¡¯ll also need to have allies. These allies have to be won over by your strength. They¡¯re not something that we can provide you.¡±

    ¡°But, I¡¯m just a junior. Can I do it?¡± Tang Wulin was only in his twenties. He did not think that he would be taken seriously by the two great empires! Although he had the support of the Tang Sect¡¯s forces, he was still young. How could he make the two great empires trust him? He had no idea of the obstacles he would have to go through if he went along with this n. He was not afraid, but he was worried that his strength was not enough to see him through.¡±

    ¡°Of course you can! After all that I¡¯ve told you, no one will look down on you anymore. Do you think that you can learn all the Tang Sect¡¯s core secrets if you don¡¯t have the matching status? On this matter, my thoughts are the same as that heartless fellow. From this moment on, you¡¯re the Tang Sect¡¯s sect master.¡±

    When Zang Xin uttered hisst sentence, Tang Wulin instantly felt as if he was struck by lightning.

    The Heartless Douluo was of the same mind too!

    The Tang Sect¡¯s sect master. Just the four words described one of the greatest forces in the world! He was now the sect master of the Tang Sect which had been around for twenty thousand years and was as old as Shrek Academy.

    Even the title of Shrek Seven Monster¡¯s leader was iparable to the title of the Tang Sect¡¯s sect master. The Tang Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s status was on par with the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master.

    Tang Wulin never expected Zang Xin to give him such a great ¡°surprise¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? Your Excellency? Perhaps you¡¯re mistaken?¡± Tang Wulin ventured.

 Chapter 1180 - From This Day on, Tang Sectâ€™s Master

    <h4>Chapter 1180: From This Day on, Tang Sect¡¯s Master</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zang Xin chuckled. ¡°I said it, and you heard me. From this moment on, you¡¯re the Tang Sect¡¯s sect master.¡±

    ¡°The previous Tang Sect¡¯s sect masters were also the Douluo Hall¡¯s hall masters. This generation is no exception. That¡¯s why that heartless fellow has been the sect master till now. Since the bastard is so heartless, plus he¡¯s to tend to the abyssal problem, he¡¯s been away for many years. Together with the others, I¡¯ve always wanted to sack him for a long time now. However, he resigned from the post of the Tang Sect¡¯s sect master on his own ord. At the same time, he vouched for you. I¡¯ve discussed his resignation with the Tang Sect¡¯s high-ranking officials and they¡¯ve no objections. So, from now on, you¡¯re the Tang Sect¡¯s sect master.¡±

    ¡°As the Tang Sect¡¯s sect master, if you¡¯re the envoy to the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire, who will dare question your status? Any problem can be solved as easily as a hot knife cutting through butter.¡± When he finished, Zang Xin was smilingfortably.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. That¡¯s not how it is.¡± Tang Wulin gulped. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that the Amorous Douluo was trying toy all the responsibilities onto him.

    What was the situation? Had he be the Tang Sect¡¯s sect master just like that? Was he now the Tang Sect¡¯s sect master who was in control of the Douluo Hall as well?

    ¡°How is it not? Your subordinate, the Douluo Hall¡¯s deputy hall master Zang Xin, pays the sect master his respects.¡± As he said this, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin immediately sped his fist and bowed toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin was so shocked that he leaped to the side like a rabbit. ¡°Your Excellency, please stop joking. I...¡±

    ¡°Stop right there! Do you think that I¡¯d joke with you about such matters?¡± Zang Xin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Wulin, you should know how heavy your responsibilities are. Without sufficient strength, do you think that you canpletely rebuild Shrek Academy with the few people you have now? If you want to rebuild the academy, the first thing you have to do is to fight against all the opposing forces. Do you have the ability? Even if you attain a cultivation base like mine one day, do you think you can do it with your own strength or with the collective strength of your friends? What you¡¯ve to face is the entire Federation.¡±

    ¡°Undoubtedly, being the Tang Sect¡¯s sect master will put you under great pressure and burden you with more responsibilities. At the same time, you can utilize the Tang Sect¡¯s resources as you like since you¡¯re the sect master. In this way, you¡¯ve total control and do whatever you wish. You¡¯re also the current Shrek Seven Monster¡¯s leader. Half of the Tang Sect¡¯s holdings are owned by Shrek Academy. Since you hold these two positions simultaneously, you¡¯ll have all these resources at hand.¡±

    ¡°Our decision wasn¡¯t made blindly. We concluded after giving it much thought. We¡¯ll support you from behind. Eventually, you¡¯re the one who has to make the rion call to rebuild Shrek. What you need to do now is to put yourself at the pinnacle of the world as soon as possible. Strength is not the only thing you need. You¡¯ll need power as well. It¡¯s only then your rion call will have its desired effect.¡±

    When he heard Zang Xin¡¯s words, Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was transfixed. He could not deny the rationale behind the Amorous Douluo.

    If he relied solely on hisrades and the two hundred students, how long would they have to umte andbine their cumtive strengths before they were able to restore the academy? If he waited for these people to integrate into society before building a force, taking into ount their chances of failing, he reckoned that it would be decades. They had no confidence in rebuilding Shrek within a short time.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush in this. You¡¯ve three months to think about it. We won¡¯t force it on you. Should you decide not to ept the position of the Tang Sect¡¯s sect master, I¡¯ll personally go to the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire. However, you must understand I¡¯m still a member of the Tang Sect, and not from Shrek. With regards to Shrek¡¯s rebuilding, we can only support it in terms of resources, but we can¡¯t be the ones leading it.¡±

    ¡°I ept,¡± said Tang Wulin in a deep voice. The curt response weighed heavily on him.

    In a short period, he thought about many things. He realized that Zang Xin was right. If he wanted to rebuild Shrek, the first thing he had to do was to strengthen himself and the forces he controlled.¡±

    ¡°Good! A true man should never decline to shoulder responsibilities.¡± Zang Xin looked approvingly at Tang Wulin. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we shouldn¡¯t put this matter off for too long. We¡¯ll embark on it after three months. You must make preparations in these three months. Nevertheless, you can rest assured that you¡¯ll never be fighting alone. Also, the reason behind your visit this time is to receive the Holy Spirit Douluo, right? I¡¯ve another surprise for you. Come with me.¡±

    The Tang Sect¡¯s underground world was truly vast. Under Zang Xin¡¯s guidance, Tang Wulin took two trips in the elevators where they passed through two passages. Thereafter, they rode a vehicle which resembled a small train. Finally, just when he was unsure where he was, they arrived at their destination.

    When Tang Wulin passed through a golden door under Zang Xin¡¯s guidance, he felt his body going numb.

    In response, he rubbed his eyes vigorously. He then took a few swift steps forward. His vision was bing a blur.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali was here. Compared to before, she seemed a different person now. Her long hair was white as snow. Although she still appeared young, her radiance had somewhat diminished.

    The death of the As Douluo Yun Ming truly had a great impact on her.

    However, at this moment, the Holy Spirit Douluo was not alone. She was speaking to someone beside her.

    The other person also had white hair but looked hale and hearty. She wore a thorn hairpin and her clothes looked coarse. She resembled an ordinary, old married woman. However, when Tang Wulin saw her, he almost jumped out of his skin.

    It was because she gleamed day and night and was the most senior person in Shrek Academy, also known as the Light Dark Dragon Empress, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue!

    She was one of the two Limit Douluos of Shrek Academy who had shocked the world back then. Like the As Douluo, she was also a four-word battle armor master.

    Before the godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions exploded on that fateful day, this Light Dark Dragon Empress had already leaped into the skies to face the powerful enemies. Tang Wulin thought that she had died during the great battle. He had least expected to see the Light Dark Douluo here with the Holy Spirit Douluo.

    The existence of a Limit Douluo was extremely important for Shrek Academy¡¯s restoration. When he saw her, how could he not feel excited?

    What shocked him even more was that the two Title Douluos were not the only ones he saw here. He saw other familiar figures.

    They numbered around thirty. Two of them were the inner court¡¯s senior disciple brother and sister, Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng who were the emcees at the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival. The group¡¯s average age was above thirty. Without question, they were the mainstays of the inner court back then!

    To Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise, they were all alive!

    Zang Xin tapped Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Remember what I told you. You won¡¯t be fighting alone.¡±

    This was no longer a question of fighting alone. The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue was still here. There were many inner court students, most of whom were Tang Wulin¡¯s seniors. Collectively, they were a force that could y a decisive role. With them here, Shrek Academy¡¯s restoration would be much easier!

    He saw them. Naturally, they saw him too. The people here were different from the survivors under theke. They knew that Tang Wulin was still alive. When they saw him, everyone had smiles on their faces.

    The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue seemed older than before. However, her eyes were still as clear as ever.

 Chapter 1181 - Long Yeyueâ€™s Account

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Long Yeyue¡¯s ount</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I pay my respects to Her Excellencies and my fellow seniors!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was filled with emotion.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali¡¯s emotions seemed much calmer than before. She nodded slightly acknowledging Tang Wulin. When the Light Dark Douluo saw Tang Wulin, her gaze brightened up.

    Shortly after, Tang Wulin felt the air around him freeze over. It was not that time had stopped, but the elemental particles around him had stopped in that instant.

    What was this? Shortly after, these elemental particles pressed against him. Tang Wulin instinctivelymanded these elemental particles to stop. For a time, the elements in the air around him plunged into chaos. On the other hand, what the others saw was a shockwave which created a disturbance in the air. It was as if the air around them had turned dense.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s initially lifeless eyes disyed a puzzled look. She looked at Tang Wulin with shock. However, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin who stood half a step behind Tang Wulin had a grin on his face.

    The shockwave in the air onlysted for a short while. The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue nodded toward Tang Wulin. ¡°Very good! You didn¡¯t let Yun Ming down. You¡¯ve done well.¡±

    Tang Wulin understood very well what had just transpired. The elemental changes he experienced was an assessment by the great Shrek Academy expert before him.

    Without a doubt, Long Yeyue also had the Spirit Domain spiritual powers. They were of the same Domain, but she was much more powerful than him. She immediately sensed the rank of his current spiritual power.

    After his cultivation during the past few days, Tang Wulin¡¯s Spirit Domain spiritual powers had stabilized. However, he was unsure how far he could develop his Spirit Domain in the future. After all, it was not something he had learned before. Previously, he was leagues away from his current rank.

    Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng walked up to him. As the great senior disciple brother of the inner court, Lan Muzi said with a smile, ¡°Wulin, wee back.¡±

    Tang Wulin blurted, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, senior.¡±

    Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng exchanged nces and smiled at each other. In the depths of their eyes, there was a tinge of sadness.

    Long Yeyue asked Tang Wulin, ¡°What did youe for today?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I¡¯ve initiallye to fetch Her Excellency the Holy Spirit Douluo. I didn¡¯t expect to find the Tang Sect in such fine condition.¡± The conditions at the Tang Sect¡¯s underground world were much better than the refugee shelter under the Sea God Lake. Without a doubt, it was a better choice to stay here. Moreover, the Light Dark Douluo and the other seniors were all here.

    ¡°Where to? Wu Zhangkong¡¯s ce?¡± asked Long Yeyue.

    Tang Wulin was stunned, ¡°Your Excellency, you know about Teacher Wu¡¯s condition?¡±

    Long Yeyue replied, ¡°As the oldest person in Shrek Academy, how can I not know about the refugee shelter? Their every action there is under our supervision. That boy, Wu Zhangkong, is doing a fine job. We were worried that some of the outer court disciples were immature or inexperienced. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t bring them here. It¡¯s been a year. So, I think it¡¯s time we brought them over.¡±

    If they brought all the students here, it would be much better than leaving them at the refugee shelter. The Tang Sect had ample resources here. It would not be a problem.

    Tang Wulin was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll go and fetch Teacher Wu and the others then.¡±

    Long Yeyue waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Youe with me.¡±

    She then turned around and walked toward a room at the side. The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali nodded at him.

    Tang Wulin followed the Light Dark Douluo into the room. The door automatically shut behind them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your Spirit Domain. How did you attain it?¡± Long Yeyue asked directly.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°It happened when I was in the Blood God Army...¡± He then recounted his experiences in the Blood God Army, though he left out the part about the Life Seed. After all, the Life Seed was a sensitive topic. Before the Life Tree had fully grown, he thought it would be better to keep it a secret.

    After she heard his ount, Long Yeyue appeared a little shocked. ¡°No wonder, no wonder...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Wulin looked at Long Yeyue with a puzzled expression.

    However, Long Yeyue had a smile on her face. ¡°No wonder Zang Xin told me the other day that you¡¯re the current Tang Sect¡¯s sect master. I was wondering why those two penurious men, Cao Dezhi and him, allowed you to utilize all the resources. Now I know it¡¯s because you¡¯ve received the ne¡¯s approval.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ve received the ne¡¯s approval?¡±

    Long Yeyue said, ¡°I see you don¡¯t understand what it means to be approved by the ne yet. Every ne is an existing individual system in the world. Even the Divine Realm is a ne. nes are divided into superior and inferior nes. The nes where higher intelligent beings are born are known as high-order nes. The ne which rules over and controls more than three high-order nes is known as the Divine Realm.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart fluttered. He listened intently to Long Yeyue¡¯s ount.

    As Shrek Academy¡¯s elder, the oldest senior of the soul masters¡¯ realm, the Light Dark Douluo had been a Limit Douluo for a long time. Undoubtedly, her understanding and experience of the high-order nes were the mostplete. Listening to her would be useful for his future cultivation and goal-setting.

    ¡°Every ne is the result of the breaking of the universe¡¯s energies. These energies have varying lifespans. Some would dissipate immediately, while some will end up being devoid of life and eventually die off. Others will be celestial bodies like the Douluo Star which we¡¯re on.¡±

    ¡°This transformation process is measured in hundreds of millions of years. When some nes began to develop consciousness, they progressed to be a high-order ne. The primary characteristic of a high-order ne is, like I¡¯ve said, the existence of intelligent life. Throughout the process, the ne itself must have a certain level of intelligence as well. The process is known as evolution.¡±

    ¡°Our Douluo Star is such a ne. It¡¯s continuously evolving. Soul beasts are born, then the humans and all others continued to this day.¡±

    ¡°The lord of this ne is the entire Douluo Star. The Douluo Star can be considered as a high-ranking existence among the nes. Not only did it give birth to life and intelligence, it even formedws that are unique to the Douluo Star. I¡¯m referring to the martial soul. The martial souls we humans possess and the powers the soul beasts possess exist because of the narws. Thesews control the intelligence of the entire celestial body and promote the development of the celestial body.¡±

    ¡°If everything went on as usual, humans will continue to evolve and eventually rise into the Divine Realm. With the Douluo Star¡¯s potential, after countless years, the humans who¡¯ve moved to the Divine Realm may gain control of the entire Divine Realm and make Douluo Star a part of the Divine Realm. This is the evolution path the Douluo Star has chosen.¡±

    ¡°Out of the blue, a disruption took ce about ten thousand years ago. The Divine Realm vanished with no known reasons. Maybe the ne¡¯s lord knows, but we¡¯re not sure. What we know is, after the Divine Realm disappeared, it had a great impact on the Douluo ne as well.¡±

    ¡°If you study history, you¡¯ll discover that the number of Limit Douluos appearing in the recent ten thousand years was more than the number in the previous ten thousand years. Although we may not be able topare with any generation whose talents were produced in the multitudes, the human race have be stronger. The high-paced development of soul technology has consumed so many resources that they¡¯re running low. You can say all this is somehow rted to the lord of the ne. It¡¯s precisely under the silent urging of the ne¡¯s power that humans have progressed this quickly. This is especially true in the recent ten thousand years. With the maturity of the flying soul devices and mechas, humans have begun exploring outer space to look for other celestial bodies. All this is possible with the support of the ne¡¯s lord.¡±

 Chapter 1182 - Mysteries of the Planes

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Mysteries of the nes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As Tang Wulin listened to the Light Dark Douluo, he waspletely dazed. Her elucidations were at a different level. While he was still thinking of a way to rebuild Shrek, Her Excellency the Light Dark Douluo was already contemting the problem between the nes.

    Long Yeyue continued, ¡°When we lost the Divine Realm, the direction of our Douluo Star¡¯s ne¡¯s evolution was greatly affected. That¡¯s why the ne¡¯s lord made such choices. However, judging from the circumstances, there may have been a mistake. The pace of human development has exceeded his expectations. The high paced development of soul technology has greatly affected the entire star¡¯s life energy. That¡¯s the reason for the low resources of this star especially on our Douluo Continent. Under such conditions, the resources on Douluo Continent will be depleted in the future. The soul beasts will go extinct and the environment will degrade. If all intelligent life dies off one day, then the Douluo ne will crumble.¡±

    ¡°At present, the ne¡¯s lord has made some adjustments. Although it¡¯s hard to tell the adjustments he made, it¡¯s highly likely that it was made in your generation. Outer space development is trending at the moment. At the same time, I think that the lord of the ne wants to manipte the ecosystem as well. Or rather, he wants to exploit more life energies for his own use.¡±

    ¡°In Shrek Academy, the Sea God Pavilion Master once made a bold inference fifteen generations ago. The abyssal ne could connect to our Douluo Continent ne because our Douluo ne¡¯s lord wanted it so. He wanted an opportunity to rob the abyssal ne of its nar energy to replenish his own.¡±

    This statement gave Tang Wulin a mind-blowing shock, ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that the abyssal ne is actually at the behest of the lord of our ne?¡±

    Long Yeyue shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just spection. We don¡¯t know the details either. It¡¯s more probable than the abyssalching onto us and wanting to devour us. After all, from the perspective of the ne¡¯s lord, the abyssal ne is more powerful. On the other hand, from the entire ne¡¯s perspective, our Douluo ne is more powerful than theirs.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s brain went into overdrive as he pondered Long Yeyue¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the abyssal ne¡¯s, what¡¯s his name, Sage King, is more powerful than our ne¡¯s lord, but if wepared both the nes, ours is stronger?¡±

    Long Yeyue nodded. ¡°You can say that. In terms of the universe¡¯s energy, the abyssal ne is more powerful. That¡¯s because when the abyssal ne was separated, it had almost formed its own consciousness. At this level, it¡¯s much more powerful than our Douluo ne. The abyssal ne, after having formed its own intelligence, began devouring other nes to make itself more powerful. That¡¯s how it obtained the strength it has today. Existing in an energy form proved to be the most effective as it was easier to develop itself.¡±

    ¡°However, the process has its ws too. The main difference is the abyssal ne¡¯s development doesn¡¯t have a physical body like the celestial body of Douluo Star. Why are the abyssal creatures able to convert into energy and return to the abyssal ne after their deaths and be regenerated as newbat strength? It¡¯s because the abyssal ne isn¡¯t a true celestial body. The whole ne is just arge body of energy. Every abyssal n was born from the will of the abyssal ne¡¯s lord. It divided its energy into countless portions. After these energies became intelligent life forms, it allowed them to develop autonomously.¡±

    ¡°In terms of the life levels, the abyssal ne is stronger. However, because they¡¯re formless, when it reaches its critical point, it can¡¯t be improved further. Simply put, high-level energy nes such as the abyssal ne can easily be a Divine Realm. On the other hand, the physical intelligent nes such as our Douluo Star has to go through an arduous path to be a Divine Realm. That¡¯s the main difference between us.¡±

    ¡°However, our Douluo ne has its own advantages as well. Substantiation is an advantage which isn¡¯t shared by the abyssal ne. A substantiated ne is much more stable than an energy ne. Many disasters in the universe can affect an energy ne but not a physical ne. Although our ne is not as highly ranked as the abyssal ne, we¡¯re far better in terms of security. Although the lord of our ne doesn¡¯t have form and substance much like the abyssal ne, its foundation is firmer. Thus, it¡¯s quite difficult for the abyssal ne to devour us. At the same time, it¡¯s equally difficult for us to devour the abyssal ne.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, our ne has a great advantage the abyssal ne doesn¡¯t have. The life forms in the physical ne are autonomous. Although we¡¯re influenced by the ne¡¯sws, there¡¯s a possibility we can transcend it. That¡¯s why there have been soul masters who cultivated into gods and entered the Divine Realm. However, in the abyssal ne, it¡¯s virtually impossible to break free from the Sage King¡¯s control. Every life form is a part of the Sage King.¡±

    When she said this, Long Yeyue paused. Tang Wulin took the time to ponder what she had said. She then continued, ¡°I¡¯m telling you all this so that you understand the different nes and their meanings and objectives. As the one chosen by the Douluo ne, you¡¯ll surely feel the killing intent of the abyssal ne. You¡¯re the chosen one since you¡¯ve got the potential to destroy the abyssal ne.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you were attacked by the Sage King who didn¡¯t worry about the price he had to pay. Also, that may not be thest of it. The abyssal ne will surely seek to destroy you regardless of the sacrifice.¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Since I¡¯ve got the potential to destroy the abyssal ne, won¡¯t they avoid me? Isn¡¯t the issue resolved by breaking off the connection between our nes? I can¡¯t possibly travel between nes to reach them.¡±

    Long Yeyue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not so simple. The connection between the two nes can¡¯t be severed easily. Even if the abyssal ne wants to cut the connection on its own ord, our Douluo ne might not be willing. Moreover, our ne¡¯s lord surely has the abyssal ne¡¯s coordinates already. When you¡¯re prepared to destroy the abyssal ne, believe me, the ne¡¯s lord will surely think of a way for you to venture into the abyss.¡±

    ¡°If I canprehend this, don¡¯t you think the Sage King will get it too? That¡¯s why they won¡¯t spare any effort to have you killed.¡±

    A bitter smile appeared at the edge of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. When he was at the abyssal passage back then, he was able to borrow the nar power through the Blood Gods Great Array. With the appearance of Gu Yuena back then, they activated the Dragon God Transformation and was able to stop the Sage King from attacking them.

    If the Sage King attacked him again in the future, what would he use to fend him off? It was not a question of whether he had confidence or not. The more critical issue was that he had no idea when and where the Sage King would make his move.

    Long Yeyue said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so despondent. What we discussed just now may have sounded pessimistic. However, since you¡¯re the chosen one, you¡¯ll surely be highly gifted in natural talents. If the ne¡¯s lord has chosen you, he¡¯ll spare no effort in nurturing you to fight against the abyssal ne. Just as both the elders of the Tang Sect and Shrek, the Thousand Hands Douluo Tang San and the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao, were most probably chosen by the ne¡¯s lord, simrly you, too, were chosen.¡±

    ¡°Your cultivation will gradually be easier. More importantly, your luck will also improve. You¡¯ll understand things more quickly and may even be under the ne¡¯s lord¡¯s protection. Should the abyssal ne intend to destroy you, the ne¡¯s lord will surely assist you in whatever way he can. So, you don¡¯t have to be overly worried. What you need to do is to grow quickly and reach the state where you can protect yourself as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Think about it, why were you able to break through the Spirit Domain? Why were you picked by the Life Seed? It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been chosen by the ne¡¯s lord.¡±

    Upon hearing what Long Yeyue said, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart fluttered. His gaze changed slightly as well. Was he the person chosen by the ne¡¯s lord? Was his improvement rted to the ne¡¯s favor?

    If this had happened in the past, he would not have felt this way. However, after he had broken through to a seven-ringed Soul Saint¡¯s cultivation base, he began to have such feelings.

    The most direct impact he felt was after he nted the Life Seed at the bottom of the Sea God Lake. When his remaining seven Golden Dragon King seals were fortified from the Life Seed¡¯s enhancement, it was as if the Life Seed knew what he needed.

 Chapter 1183 - Inheriting The Atlas Divine Spear!

    <h4>Chapter 1183: Inheriting The As Divine Spear!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In a sense, the Life Seed was considered to be a part of the lord of the ne. Moreover, his cultivation base was apparently advancing at a tremendous pace after he broke through to seven rings. Additionally, he had also acquired a piece of Metalwater Harmonizer from his grandteacher.

    ¡®Yes! It seemed like my luck is truly getting better and my cultivation rate is elerating too. I can even smoothly have a breakthrough in my cultivation of the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. Do all these benefitse from being chosen by the ne?¡¯

    ¡°You should be able to figure this out properly. This is also the reason why the Tang Sect chose to make you its Sect Master,¡± said Long Yeyue.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Your excellency, I¡ªI agree to take on the responsibility.¡± He had considered for a moment and then decided to speak frankly.

    Long Yeyue spoke, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve agreed. I¡¯m telling you this not because I¡¯m trying to inform you that the Tang Sect is using you, but I wish to let you know that we intend to do the same. From this day onward, you¡¯re not only the leader of the Tang Sect but also the leader of Shrek Academy¡¯s new generation. We will support you at all costs.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s mind could not react to the situation in that instant as he looked at the old Title Douluo before himself.

    Long Yeyue smiled. ¡°A mighty movement is bound to need a mighty leader¡¯s guidance. I¡¯m already old. Could it be that you still count on an elderly woman over two hundred years old to do this? I may be able to bring some victories, but I can¡¯t give hope for Shrek¡¯s future. However, you can!¡±

    Tang Wulin was feeling slightly bewildered. The sudden turn of events he went through at the Tang Sect today was a little too much for him.

    ¡°We are going to assist you as you advance. I¡¯m telling you all this for another purpose, and that is so you¡¯ll understand the path that you¡¯re going to embark on next. You must certainlyply with the ne¡¯s own requirements in order for you to perform smoothly. Otherwise, even if you are the ne¡¯s chosen one, you could still possibly end up being abandoned in the end.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s time to go back. Send Wu Zhangkong and the rest here.¡±

    Although Tang Wulin still felt dizzy when he left the Tang Sect, it did not stop him from avoiding any kind of detection on the outside, and he distanced himself using the identity of a normal person before vanishing from the watchful eyes of his followers. Nevertheless, he was still feeling as if he was in a dreamlike state.

    Within a few short hours, he had be the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the new leader of Shrek Academy. Even though these two great organizations were far from what they had been in their glory days, he was only twenty-one years old!

    In history, no one had ever taken both tasks upon themselves. Even the only two men capable of achieving Godhood, as in the Tang Sect¡¯s founding father Tang San and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao, were incapable of doing this. On the other hand, he had managed to do so in a day.

    How unbelievable was this? Yet, the reality was right before his eyes.

    Then, he came to the Sea God Lake¡¯s shelter and found Wu Zhangkong to inform him about the news that the Light Dark Douluo and inner court disciples were still alive.

    Wu Zhangkong was just as surprised as he had been. However, after careful consideration, he did not send the over two hundred students with Tang Wulin to the Tang Sect, but he instead went with Tang Wuling alone.

    ¡°Elder Long. I don¡¯t think that now is a suitable time for everyone to gather together,¡± said Wu Zhangkong straightforwardly to Long Yeyue after saluting her with respect.

    Long Yeyue asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong spoke, ¡°Your earlier concerns were correct. Even though over two hundred students are willing to do anything for the academy after receiving its kindness, they are still too young and inexperienced. Thus, I think that they should elevate and train themselves one step further so they can be the backbone of the academy in the future. As a result, I think that the training proposed by Tang Wulin is necessary. They will only be considered mature after passing the tests on Demon Ind and are qualified to know the secrets here.

    Long Yeyue pondered before she spoke, ¡°That makes sense as well. Then, we shall do as you¡¯ve said. It¡¯s good to separate into two sides to share the risk. In case there are any changes, at least there¡¯s still hope.¡±

    While Wu Zhangkong was discussing with Long Yeyue, Tang Wulin was chatting with his senior disciple brother Lan Muzi from the inner court.

    Lan Muzi told him how the inner court students survived on that day.

    The fellow elders from the Sea God¡¯s Pavillion did all they could to withstand the arrival of the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition so the students could stand a chance of surviving. Just like the outer court disciples, the group of Sea God¡¯s Pavillion elders allowed them to live.

    There was no shelter in the inner court, but there was a peculiar semi-nar teleportation array. It wasunched just in time to teleport the group of people away. On the other hand, the Light Dark Douluo was in the peripheral area of the explosion, so she relied on her cultivation base to withstand the st. Wounded, she fled into the distance.

    The group sighed heavily when recalling everything that had happened all that time ago.

    Long Yeyue and Wu Zhangkong walked out from the room. Her lips made a humming sound as she said something to the Holy Spirit Douluo who was giving directions to two recovery-type soul masters on one side of the great hall.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali arrived by her side.

    The numerous inner court disciples hastily stood up and stood near her respectfully upon seeing Long Yeyue¡¯s arrival.

    Long Yeyue spoke with a deep voice, ¡°I would like to announce that from now on, Shrek Academy shall be rebuilt. Wu Zhangkong shall be acting as the outer court dean and I¡¯ll be acting as the inner court dean. Yali shall act as the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion vice pavilion master. Tang Wulin, Wu Zhangkong, Lan Muzi, Tang Yinmeng and the remaining six people of the Shrek Seven Monsters shall be the elders of Sea God¡¯s Pavilion.¡±

    All at once, the crowd¡¯s expressions became excited upon hearing Long Yeyue¡¯s words. They clenched their fists tightly.

    ¡°Yes, Pavilion Master,¡± said the group in unison.

    ¡°No.¡± Long Yeyue waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m still the vice pavilion master.

    Henceforth, the position of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master shall be passed down to the leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters, Tang Wulin.¡±

    Other than Tang Wulin, who was already aware of this, the rest were greatly startled. Even Wu Zhangkong had a shocked look in his eyes.

    Tang Wulin as the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master?

    He was only twenty-one years old! Even if this was decided so the future would be more hopeful, it seemed like either Wu Zhangkong or Lan Muzi were more suitable than he judging by their resources and plethora of abilities.

    At once, the group of inner court disciples was looking at Tang Wulin slightly differently. They were shocked, as well as rather confused. Even if Tang Wulin was the leader of the current generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters, he was still too young!

    Nevertheless, Long Yeyue was so domineering, who had the audacity to refute her words?

    Yali slowly walked to the front of Tang Wulin. There was a sh of light in her hand as she conjured a spear, shimmering with incandescent color. It was the As Divine Spear left behind by the As Douluo Yun Ming before the fusion of his essence, energy, spirit into his martial soul caused him to expire.

    ¡°Wulin, this was left behind by Yun Ming. You also wield a spear, so I¡¯m giving it to you. I hope that you can follow his example of martyrdom so that Shrek can regain its glory once again.¡±

    Immediately, Tang Wulin felt a mix of emotions in his heart upon seeing the spear in the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s hand.

    The As Divine Spear emitted incandescent radiance all over while its body looked transparent. It was unlike the Golden Dragon Spear with sharp des on both ends, as it had only one spearhead. However, the spearhead was especially long, almost one-third of the As Divine Spear¡¯s total length. There was a pulsating glow on the sharp spearhead. The word ¡®As¡¯ was carved crudely on the shaft that connected the spearhead.

    With his spiritual power perception, Tang Wulin could sense a gush of boundless and terrifying spear¡¯s consciousness. No, more urately, it should be called the conception of the spear¡¯s essence.

    Tang Wulin had just learned the fundamentals of his spear techniques thest time he saw the As Divine Spear. He did not have profound feelings for it, but at this very moment, he had apletely different sensation despite just looking at the divine spear.

    ¡°Your excellency...¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice sounded as if he was trembling.

 Chapter 1184 - Boundless Universe Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Boundless Universe Crystal</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A warm smile appeared on Yali¡¯s face. Even though her eyes had lost their prior light, at this very moment, her smile remained as gentle as before.

    ¡°You can address me as Grandteacher. Inheriting his As Divine Spear signifies that I¡¯m taking you as my disciple on his behalf. The spear contains his entire legacy.¡± Yali lifted the As Divine Spear and presented it before Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin gripped the spear shaft as a multitude of feelings surged in his heart. He knelt on the floor and lifted the As Divine Spear in his hands high up into the air.

    ¡°I, Tang Wulin, am pleased to formally acknowledge you as grandteacher.¡± As he spoke, he lifted the As Divine Spear and gave three kowtows to Yali.

    Yali¡¯s eyes had long since run out of tears and there was only gratitude left.

    ¡°I¡¯ll certainly do my best to see the arrival of that day. I believe that you¡¯ll certainly show me the brilliance that I saw in him back in the beginning at the very moment Shrek is rebuilt.¡±

    ¡°The most painful moment in Yun Min¡¯s lifetime was when the academy was destroyed, but I have never thought that he failed as the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master. I¡¯ll always be proud of him. Don¡¯t disappoint the As Spear. I hope that it will help you to be that As jade pir that holds up the heavens and supports Shrek once again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandteacher. I¡¯ll certainly do my best not to disappoint the teacher¡¯s As Divine Spear!¡±

    Yun Ming was Na¡¯er¡¯s teacher once. From this moment onward, he was Tang Wulin¡¯s teacher too.

    Tang Wulin stood up once again with his hands holding the As Divine Spear. Lan Muzi walked in front of him with a smile on his face. He took the initiative to speak, ¡°Pleased to meet you, Pavilion Master.¡±

    It was as though the rest of the inner court disciples were being awakened from a dream. They saluted Tang Wulin respectfully in unison. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Pavilion Master.¡±

    Yes, from the moment Tang Wulin received the spear, he was already the new generation¡¯s Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy. He was the representative of Shrek¡¯s true leader.

    Long Yeyue smiled and nodded at Tang Wulin. ¡°From this day onward, you¡¯re the rightful person. I have something for you as well.¡±

    As she was speaking, she arrived before Tang Wulin and stretched out her hands to pass him something.

    It was a translucent, diamond-shaped crystal. It was blue in color and crystal clear as if there were waves of water rippling inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s this...?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were almost instantly attracted to the diamond-shaped crystal. It felt as if there was a great pulling from inside of it. His vision had just managed to focus when he felt that his spiritual power, which had been able to sense the entire world, was attracted by the crystal and hadpletely fused into it in a split second.

    Everything in the surroundings became quiet. To his astonishment, Tang Wulin found himself inside a sky-blue world.

    The sky-blue hue color was boundless. A fish appeared to be a translucent blue color swam past his body. It was as if the entire world was filled with endless life energy.

    The sensation was simply amazing. His mind feltpletely at ease, as his entire person basked in the thick life source.

    The entire process seemed tost for a very long time, but it also felt like it appeared for only a split second. When Tang Wulin returned to the real world once again in a daze, he remained transfixed by the crystal shimmering with otherworldly light in the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue¡¯s hand.

    Tang Wulin raised his head to look at the others. It was as if everybody else had the same feeling as he. Everyone was feeling amazed by the magnificence of this diamond-shaped crystal.

    ¡°It¡¯s called the Boundless Universe. It has always been the rare treasure that dominated Sea God¡¯s Pavilion and the academy. The history of its existence goes way back to twenty thousand years ago. It came from the first Sect Master of the Tang Sect, the first leader of the first generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters of Shrek Academy, the Thousand Hands Douluo Tang San.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way for us to look back on how Tang San acquired the Boundless Universe so many ages ago. We can only tell that the Boundless Universe yed a decisive role in his path to Godhood. In our academy, only Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses with adequate experience are qualified to experience its mysteries. Through it, one can seek the first step of the path that leads to the Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°The Boundless Universe crystal is normally housed in the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. On the day of the catastrophe, the Pavilion Master passed it to me, so that I could act ording to the circumstances. Judging by age, I was supposed to be the final person that guarded Shrek at the time. However, he told me that he was duty-bound as the Pavilion Master. Thus, he allowed me, the old woman, to live. Today, I¡¯ll be passing the Boundless Universe crystal to you on his behalf. I hope that you will look to the example he set, guarding every living thing in Shrek and protect the glory of Shrek over thousands of years just like every past Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± With solemn eyes, Tang Wulin received the Boundless Universe crystal with the utmost respect.

    The Boundless Universe crystal felt icy cold, but it had a soft texture. It felt extremely peculiar in his hands, as if it was not solid but more like a piece of jelly.

    Long Yeyue spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Next, we shall resume the original n. Zhangkong, do send over the first batch of students to the Demon Ind personally. We¡¯ve already fixed the candidate name list earlier. Wulin, don¡¯t go anywhere for the next three months. Stay and cultivate in the Tang Sect and head to Star Luo and Dou Spirit three monthster.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Wulin nodded in agreement.

    Long Yeyue¡¯s expression suddenly dimmed. She spoke in somber tones, ¡°Wulin, you¡¯re already the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy right now. You are the true leader of the academy and also the current Sect Master of the Tang Sect¡¯s, so you must pay more attention to your identity. No matter where you are, you are representing the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. You must never assume the attitude in the past anymore when you¡¯re facing me, Zang Xin or Cao Dezhi. The Tang Sect and Shrek Academy need your aura as a leader, and not the humility of a student or a Tang Sect disciple.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. He nodded with a bitter smile. Frankly, these two identities came so suddenly and unexpectedly for him that he was still not quite ustomed to them.

    Long Yeyue¡¯s serious gaze vanished. ¡°Alright, then we shall resume getting back to our first n. The specific affairs will still be decided upon by the Sea God¡¯s Pavilionmittee.¡±

    Other than Tang Wulin, the group of Shrek Academy members bowed to Long Yeyue in unison.

    Tang Wulin was assigned to a single room. His new status waspletely different, so, naturally, his room was the best avable. His chambers of over two hundred square meters had its own study, bathroom, cultivation room, and even a special forging room. Every need of his was fulfilled.

    Tang Wulin returned to the room and headed straight for the meditation room. By the time he sat cross-legged, he was still feeling as if he was in a dream world.

    Was it true that he had already be the leader of both the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy? He could even say he was the first person in history ever to be assigned such an identity! Even the two greatest legends of the Tang Sect, the Thousand Hands Douluo Tang San and the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao, had never achieved such a feat before.

    He was only just past twenty years old after all. It was utterly impossible for him to not feel proud of himself. The sense of pride aside, he had an even more intense sense of responsibility.

    Originally, he had assumed that the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue still being alive would slightly lighten the burden ced on his shoulders. There was also Teacher Wu. They were capable of bearing the heavy task of rebuilding Shrek Academy, yet it seemed like the heaviest load remained his own. This showed that Elder Long and Teacher Wu valued him very highly, but at the same time it also signified that he was going to bear an even greater burden.

    However, he was in a vastly different moodpared to before. At least, he did not feel lonely anymore. Shrek Academy had not beenpletely destroyed, and its foundations remained within so many of the inner and outer courts¡¯ outstanding students.

    In the foreseeable future, they would certainly restore Shrek¡¯s culture and heritage to what it had been when they were all fully developed

    At this point, Tang Wulin could not help feeling rather excited. He was even just about ready to let out a great roar into the sky.

    Ever since he headed to the Blood God Army back then, he had always been in an extremely depressed and even oppressed mood. How could he not feel depressed when the academy was destroyed and he lost his family? How could those incidents not leave him feeling agonized?

    Now, he could finally see a gleam of hope. At least, everything was developing in a good direction. Everything was still possible with the Tang Sect¡¯s culture and heritage, and also the seed left behind by Shrek.

    He had even wished that he could achieve more. The act of rebuilding Shrek was definitely not his final goal. After all, the continent remained in the federal government¡¯s control. In the future, he would need to not only rebuild Shrek if it wished to stand aloof once again, but also acquire the entire Federation¡¯s support.

    Tang Wulin and hispanions would need to confront countless enemies in the future. The Holy Spirit Cult upied the foremost position, followed by the great forces that supported Hawk Faction, and there was also the Spirit Pagoda that could possibly be the hardest to manage for the threat of their presence was even bigger than the Holy Spirit Cult.

 Chapter 1185 - Where Are You? Wait For Me.

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Where Are You? Wait For Me.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There were countless dark forces hiding in dark other than that and also the great troublemaker, federation¡¯s military.

    Thus, Amorous Douluo and the rest thought of joining forces with the two great empires of Dou Spirit and Star Luo to stop this war.

    A terrifying image involuntarily emerged on his mind. It was the scene when he was confronted by the abyssal Sage King back then.

    He could clearly sense the abyssal Sage King¡¯s boundless killing intent towards him. At present, they had defeated the abyssal tide and the seal had been strengthened once again, but was this effort truly capable of stopping the abyssal ne¡¯s next attempt?

    Tang Wulin did not know that and he could even tell that no one could truly give an urate answer to it. However, if the abyssal ne was willing to do everything no matter the cost, perhaps the abyssal ne could possiblyunch the next abyssal tide at any time.

    Thus, the abyssal ne was another formidable enemy that he would need to confront. As the candidate chosen by the ne, he would have to be the first to bear the immense stress.

    In fact, the abyssal ne could possibly be the greatest enemy that he had to confront. Hence, the most important matter for him now was to strengthen himself.

    For the past three months, Tang Wulin could clearly sense the swift speed at which his cultivation base was elevating. During the three months long closed-door cultivation, he spent the first month doing the most important task of tidying up the gains he acquired from cultivating in Blood God Army, especially in fusing the understanding he had from the battle with abyssal Sage King into his abilities through theprehension of his spiritual power. Then, he cultivated at full pace.

    He had not luckily defeated Wu Zhangkong in the battle. This was the result of him settling down with his gains while expressing his true abilities at the same time. He had also relied on the amplification provided by Golden Dragon Spear and Golden Dragon King Bloodline. Even though he only had a seven-ringed cultivation base, his overall fighting capacity at present was already no inferior to an ordinary Title Douluo-rank powerhouse.

    Of course, this was when both parties were not using their battle armors. In reality, Tang Wulin was utterly incapable of using his battle armor right now. His three-word battle armor¡¯s metal prototype was alreadypleted but he had yet to carry out the engravement of the core circuit.

    His soul power cultivation base was now already at rank-73. He had elevated himself by two ranks within the short period of three months. It was something simply unbelievable for someone with seven-ringed cultivation base. Moreover, Tang Wulin could sense that his cultivation speed was still increasing. Judging by the current situation, it would take him one year at most before he had the confidence to achieve the eight-ringed Soul Douluo rank and it would take three years at most for him to be a Title Douluo.

    He was but twenty-four years old by then. A twenty-four-year-old Title Douluo was seen very rarely even in the history of Shrek Academy.

    Tang Wulin had already decided that he would simultaneously attempt to break the Golden Dragon King¡¯s twelfthyer seal when he was breaking through to Soul Douluo realm. ording to the previous course, he was going to acquire his sixth golden soul ring. The Golden Dragon st brought forth by his fifth golden soul ring had elevated almost all his abilities. Thus, the ability brought by the sixth soul ring could only be more terrifying.

    On the other hand, his body¡¯s strength and endurance after bing a Title Douluo would allow him to begin considering the making of four-word battle armor. Tang Wulin had the confidence that he would be able to confront any powerhouse in today¡¯s world after he became a four-word battle armor master.

    He followed very clear nning during his cultivation process. Ever since he sessfully became a Soul Sage, he could sense that he had already entered a different level and he could truly be considered a powerhouse from that moment onwards.

    A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He sat cross-legged in preparation to begin cultivating. The soulmunicator wrapped around his wrist rang all of a sudden.

    Tang Wulin raised his hand and took a nce. His gaze changed and he appeared a little excited.

    He picked up the soulmunicator and heard a familiar voice echoing from the other end of themunication.

    ¡°Where are you? Alright, wait for me.¡± Tang Wulin had only spoken these brief words before he quickly got up and scurried out of the room. Yes, ¡®scurried¡¯ was the best way to describe the way he moved.

    Tang Sect headquarter had almost spread over the entire Heaven Dou City¡¯s underground world. As a result, exits were essible in all directions. A few minutester, Tang Wulin appeared on the streets of Heaven Dou City.

    Due to his excitement, he had yet to disguise his appearance. His face was covered by a face mask and a cap covered his head. He concealed his appearance as much as possible.

    He squinted his eyes and spread out his spiritual power imperceptibly towards the surroundings. At his spiritual power level, anyone could not possibly detect his spiritual power unless it was another Spirit Domain-rank powerhouse. Moreover, he had no time to be concerned about that in front of the excitement he was feeling right now. After all, it was not a big problem.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A middle-aged man dressed inmon attire was about to walk into the biggest auction in the Heaven Dou City when he stopped.

    There was nothing extraordinary about the middle-aged man, but there was one thing he had that was simr to Tang Wulin. He too had a face mask on his face but there was no cap on his head.

    Another person followed him by his side. If Tang Wulin were to see her at this moment, he would certainly be even more excited. His excitement would be beyondparison.

    She was wearing a face mask too that covered her facial features. However, she had a head full of gorgeous silver hair and a pair of enticing purple eyes.

    ¡°Pretty impressive spiritual power.¡± The middle-aged man muttered to himself. ¡°Na¡¯er, can you feel that?¡± he asked the woman by his side.

    The silver-haired purple-eyed Na¡¯er shook her head but did not speak.

    The middle-aged man squinted his eyes. ¡°Your spiritual power cultivation is almost at the edge of Spirit Domain realm. There¡¯s no need to rush it. You¡¯ll feel it naturally once you¡¯ve made a breakthrough to the limit.

    ¡°Pagoda master, so you¡¯re saying that there was a powerhouse with Spirit Domain realm who unleashed his spiritual power just now?¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s voice sounded as pleasant as before but it did not contain any spiritual fluctuation at all.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems like the person is looking for something and has no intention to fight. Let¡¯s enter. Heaven Dou City is supposed to be a ce where talented people still stay in secretion. Had we not been trying to get that item for you today, I would have liked to a look at the mighty individual there.¡± He led the way and walked towards the inside of the auction upon saying that.

    Gu Yuena stopped walking. She turned around and looked toward the sky behind her with aplicated expression that shed past her eyes for a moment. She clenched her fists subconsciously. The impulsiveness that crossed her eyes vanished as soon as it appeared.

    Found it! Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power retracted abruptly. He walked ahead on the street in a speed that appeared slow but was still swift. After a few rounds of detours, he found a familiar silhouette.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s smile grew wider during that very moment when he saw the person. He walked towards him in great strides.

    On the other hand, the person seemed to have felt his presence as well. The person suddenly turned around with his gaze fixated on Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    This person was slightly different than Tang Wulin. He was not wearing a face mask. He had an ordinary face with a tall figure and his head full of golden hair shimmering with golden light under the sunlight.

    His lips cracked into a cunning yet enticing smile as he walked towards Tang Wulin.

    Soon, both of them were standing facing one another. Tang Wulin suddenly stretched out his hand and pped toward the person¡¯s chest. The golden-haired male simrly stretched out his hand. Their right hands met each other in the air and pped aloud. Then, they tightly grabbed one another¡¯s hand.

    Tang Wulin strenuously pulled once. There was no doubt that the disparity between Tang Wulin¡¯s strength and the golden-haired man¡¯s was still very huge. Tang Wulin bumped against the person¡¯s chest with his shoulder. However, in the next moment, theyughed aloud in unison.

    ¡°Wee back!¡± Tang Wulin shook his hand.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we acting a little too passionate? Fortunately, my girl Xiaoyan is not here,¡± the golden-haired man said while chuckling.

 Chapter 1186 - The Reunion of Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 1186: The Reunion of Brothers</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s Xiaoyan? Why isn¡¯t she here with you? I haven¡¯t had the time to ask all of you.¡±

    The golden-haired man was without a doubt Yue Zhengyu in disguise. He smiled. ¡°She has her own path to take. She didn¡¯t even tell me where she was going when she left, but I can roughly make a guess. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already contacted her. She will be arriving in another day or two. Big brother, even though you¡¯re the champion in Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge, all of us have advanced our abilities too. Don¡¯t you be defeated by us!¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Both of you should try and fight me in pair.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°You said that. Don¡¯t cry when you get defeated.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at him with astonishment. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re full of confidence! I suppose you¡¯ve made a breakthrough to seven rings.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu immediately showed a proud expression. ¡°Is it that impressive? It¡¯s nothing much.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°let¡¯s go. This is not the ce for a discussion.¡± Upon saying that, he released his grasp on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s hand as they walked ahead.

    Yue Zhengyu asionally looked at the scenery on both sides of the street. ¡°It feels really good to be back. What a waste that this is not Shrek City anymore.¡± His expression dimmed a little as he was speaking the final sentence. Tang Wulin was not the only person with profound emotions towards Shrek Academy. In reality, they had cultivated in Shrek Academy for three more years than Tang Wulin back then, so they were feeling even more reluctant than Tang Wulin to part with the academy.

    Otherwise, he would not have been cultivating with such efforts during this period of time.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m already a colonel. I¡¯ve been promoted out of my capability in the Southern Army Corps. Even that old-fashioned grandfather of mine didn¡¯tment on that. How about you?¡± Yue Zhengyu used his shoulder to nudge Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°You¡¯re rather boastful huh! You must have been oppressed too much in the Southern Army Corps.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu shrugged. ¡°I spend every day cultivating, doing nothing but else. Ever since Xiaoyan left, I didn¡¯t even have someone to talk to. How about Xie Xie and Yuanen? When are theying back? There¡¯s also Xinn and Lizhi. Aren¡¯t they here yet? I am not the first person, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with bing the first person to arrive? This shows that you¡¯re motivated and positive. They should be arriving within the next few days too.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu was quiet all of a sudden. He exhaled a long breath after a few seconds had passed. ¡°It feels really good to reunite with everyone.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not utter a word but he used his shoulder to nudge Yue Zhengyu. Yes! It truly felt too good to reunite with hispanions!

    Even though he was already leading the Blood Dragon Unit by himself and had the support of Shrek Academy and Tang Sect now, no one could measure up to thesepanions that had always been with him for so many years! They were the true Shrek Seven Monsters of today.

    ¡°Oh right, Zhengyu. Let me tell you some good news. You¡¯re already one of the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s elders now. You can now join the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s meetings.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu was stunned for a moment but his expression did not reveal any happiness. On the contrary, he bitterly smiled. ¡°Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Elder? Are we granting these titles to ourselves? Yes! There¡¯s no one other than us.¡±

    In order to give everyone a big surprise, Tang Wulin had not informed hispanions about the news of so many people still being alive in Tang Sect during their conversation in soulmunicator.

    Yue Zhengyu felt like he sounded a little too serious. He chuckled in turn. ¡°So, as the leader of the current generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters, are you supposed to be Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Master then?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu smiled. ¡°Very well then, we shall join hands as brothers to raise the Sea God Pavilion. By raising Shrek, we can certainly rebuild the academy, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Tang Wulin said forcefully.

    Yue Zhengyu lowered his voice and said, ¡°big brother, are you going to grant me the position of vice pavilion master? Since everyone is not back yet, you can grant the other position to Yuanen or Xinn. There are usually two positions avable for vice pavilion master, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at him with a sly smile. He said, ¡°We shall discuss further during the Sea God Pavilion meeting. You should know that the Sea God Pavilion has always given priority to fairness and justice. We shall agree on the important affairs as a team.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t you just pull some strings? It¡¯s only a few of us anyway. Oh right, there¡¯s also her excellency Holy Spirit Douluo. Could it be that the grand old woman is reluctant to be the Pavilion Master? Has she not yet recovered from the pain of losing someone?¡±

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to recover. Her heart has already died. If not because of her concern for Shrek, I¡¯m afraid that...¡±

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s expression turned dimmer too. ¡°Frankly, the task of rebuilding Shrek is truly very difficult. Before I departed my grandfather talked to me regarding some affairs rted to the political situation at the present. He is not optimistic about us at all.¡±

    Tang Wulin was suddenly enlightened. ¡°I suppose the Southern Army Corps belongs to the Hawk Faction, am I correct?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu nodded. ¡°Southern Army Corps is rtively special because they¡¯re located further away from the rest of the army corps. Moreover, it is located on a richly-endowednd. Generally, the army corps don¡¯t partake in political wars. However, my predecessor Yue n was once the lineage of the Martial Soul Hall¡¯s Hall Master. In our n precepts, there is enmity between us and the Star Luo Empire. Thus, the Southern Army Corps will certainly offer support if we are resorting to arms with it.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°How about our efforts to rebuild Shrek then? Will the Southern Army Corps support us?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu bitterly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s very difficult! Even though the truth hits you like bricks, I¡¯ll still have to speak it. Before I departed my grandfather told me that both he and the Southern Army Corps would never support our efforts to rebuild Shrek. This is because it is possible that this will immensely affect our n.¡±

    Even though Tang Wulin had already figured that this would happen, he still felt rather disappointed in his heart.

    ¡°However, that¡¯s not for sure. My grandfather said that the Southern Army Corps wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for us when we¡¯re rebuilding Shrek. There are also two more possible situations in which he will give consideration to providing us with a certain amount of support. The first scenario is that we are capable of revealing our ability to resist the great forces during the process of rebuilding the academy. Under such circumstances, he¡¯ll take consider providing support to a certain level. The other scenario is if I¡¯m capable of bing a four-word battle armor master. If that happens, then I¡¯ll be the sessor to the next Southern Army Corp¡¯s regimentalmander. The army will certainly lean towards me to a certain level on behalf of respect. However, it¡¯s apparent that these two scenarios are not so easy to aplish.¡±

    Tang Wulin softly nodded upon listening to Yue Zhengyu¡¯s words. It was true that this was no easy task.

    Other than certain people gifted with special physical qualities, a soul master would generally have to cultivate to the Hyper Douluo-rank at the minimum in order to be a four-word battle armor master. However, it was inadequate for one to just be a Hyper Douluo on most asions. This was because in order to be a four-word battle armor master one would need a Divine Craftsman¡¯s Heavenly Refinement.

    Hyper Douluos did note inrge numbers but they were not considered too few as well. On the other hand, every Heavenly Refinement was very exhausting for even the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua. He would need to rest for a very long period of time afterpleting one set of four-word battle armor. Thus, it was already very rare for him to take on such a Heavenly Refinement mission.

    ¡°We¡¯ll somehow find a way. You still have me.¡± Tang Wulin patted Yue Zhengyu¡¯s shoulder.

    Yue Zhengyu nced at him with astonishment because he discovered that Tang Wulin¡¯s expression did not seem to have a changed despite receiving such bad news. His eyes remained glimmering with spirit as if he was filled with confidence.

    ¡°Big brother, you seem to have grown even more confident after bing the champion of Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge this time! I must certainly praise you for that.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Confidence is derived from one¡¯s capability. This way...¡± He pulled Yue Zhengyu while speaking and entered an alley by the side.

    After using his spiritual power to sense that there was no spy in the surroundings, he pulled Yue Zhengyu into a courtyard.

    Yue Zhengyu followed Tang Wulin as they entered Tang Sect¡¯s underground world and he was astonished from the sight.

    ¡°This, this is...¡±

    The extensive underground world startled Yue Zhengyu so much that he was left speechless. He watched the numerous workers bustling about and the mechas produced in the assembly line. Yue Zhengyu could not help swallowing a gulp of saliva.

    ¡°This belongs to the Tang Sect?¡± asked Yue Zhengyu in astonishment.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°And us too.¡±

    Tang Wulin brought him outside a door. The door opened by itself without waiting for then to ring the bell.

    Lan Muzi had just walked out from the inside coincidentally. He smiled upon seeing Tang Wulin. He bowed and called out, ¡°Pavilion Master.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother disciple Lan, there¡¯s no need to be overly courteous.¡± Tang Wulin nodded toward him with a smile. He was now already capable of conducting himself with dignity after Long Yeyue¡¯s reminder.

    Soon, Lan Muzi saw Yue Zhengyu by Tang Wulin¡¯s side who was staring in bewilderment with his mouth agape.

    ¡°Junior brother disciple Zhengyu, it¡¯s been too long.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu was already stuttering by now. ¡°Senior...senior brother disciple Lan. You...you¡¯re still alive. You...¡±

 Chapter 1187 - Are You Surprised?

    <h4>Chapter 1187: Are You Surprised?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°Hey you... are you surprised?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu had already walked forward in quick strides to size Lan Muzi up and down at close range. He was afraid that he had mistaken him for someone else.

    ¡°You¡¯re really not dead yet? Are you certain that you¡¯re not a ghost?¡± said Yue Zhengyu gaping and speechless.

    Lan Muzi was at a loss as to whether he shouldugh or cry. He said, ¡°Do you really want me to be a ghost so badly? I¡¯m still alive and well. Don¡¯t worry, alright?¡±

    Tang Wulin could not watch anymore. He apologized to Lan Muzi before he pulled Yue Zhengyu along as they entered the room.

    Inside, Long Yeyue and Wu Zhangkong were discussing the list of the first batch of students about to head to the Demon Ind. Wu Zhangkong took the lead to stand up as he watched Tang Wulin enter the room, followed by Long Yeyue soon after. They bowed slightly and called out to Tang Wulin in unison, ¡°Pavilion Master.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu had not paid too much attention when Lan Muzi addressed Tang Wulin as ¡®Pavilion Master¡¯ earlier. Now, however, he waspletely stunned when he saw with his own eyes that Wu Zhangkong and Long Yeyue addressed Tang Wulin as such.

    ¡°Elder Long, Teacher Wu!¡± Yue Zhengyu was even more overwhelmed than Tang Wulin when he first met Wu Zhangkong. Even though he could tell what wasing when he met Lan Muzi earlier, he found that he could not control his emotions when he actually met Wu Zhangkong face-to-face.

    He had not followed Wu Zhangkong as a student like Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and the rest had done, but it had been quite a few years since he studied under Wu Zhangkong. How could he control his emotions when he was reunited with Teacher Wu, a man he thought long since dead?

    Tears poured down almost instantaneously. He dashed his way to the front of Wu Zhangkong in one big stride and hugged him as he bawled aloud.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s usually icy cold face cracked into a smile once again. It was a reunion after a catastrophe. Even though he had Tang Wulin as precedent, he had just met Yue Zhengyu after so long! His lips were smiling, but his eyes had already reddened. He was smiling with tears in his eyes.

    You don¡¯t know what you have until it¡¯s gone.

    Long Yeyue nodded at Tang Wulin then she looked at Yue Zhengyu with a satisfied expression on her face.

    She was the Light Dark Douluo. Judging by her cultivation base, even the As Douluo Yun Ming may not necessarily have been a worthy opponent for her. She had also mastered the control over the power of light, so she could naturally sense the almost tangible light element fluctuation emitting from Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body. It felt as if his entire person was formed from the light element. A person with the Holy Angel martial soul could be a Soul Sage upon attaining seven rings. The further he elevated, the greater the change to his abilities.

    This was also the reason why Yue Zhengyu was so full of confidence. He had not only broken through to Soul Sage, but he had alsopleted the Holy Angel n¡¯s harrowing second Holy Baptism. This was very rarely seen in the history of the Holy Angel n, so how could he not feel excited?

    After a very long while and with great effort, Yue Zhengyu could finally control his emotions. When he raised his head to look toward Tang Wulin once again, his expression had already changed.

    He spoke ferociously, ¡°You knew this from before. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°If I were to tell you earlier, would I still get to see you cry?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu looked at him then looked at Wu Zhangkong once again. He soon found that he could not keep himself from smiling through the tears. ¡°If crying could resurrect Teacher Wu, I¡¯m willing to cry even a hundred times.¡±

    Even Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes reddened slightly upon listening to these words. Yes! If he could bring Teacher Wu back to life just by crying, he was willing to cry a hundred times too.

    Tang Wulin exined to Yue Zhengyu what the current situation was at the academy. When Yue Zhengyu learned that Wu Siduo, his other ssmates and many of the inner court senior disciples were still alive, he was so excited that he simply could not contain himself.

    ¡°Oh right, Teacher Wu and Elder Long. Yue Zhengyu told me that he wished to...¡± Tang Wulin was halfway through his sentence when Yue Zhengyu realized what he was about to say. He scurried over to his side and covered his mouth.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say it! Big brother, if you utter another word about that, I shall renounce our friendship!¡± said Yue Zhengyu ferociously.

    Tang Wulin did not tell them about Yue Zhengyu¡¯s wish to be Vice-Pavilion Master, but he could not help chuckling. ¡°Coincidentally, Ick a sparring partner these days. You¡¯re back now and I can tell that you¡¯re very keen on continuing your elevation. Why don¡¯t we spar and also use it as an opportunity for Elder Long to guide us?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu looked at Tang Wulin anxiously and spoke, ¡°I thought we agreed to spar two-against-one when Xiaoyan is back?¡± Even though he was feeling very confident, he had also witnessed with his own eyes when Tang Wulin became the champion of the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge. He was not confident enough to the extent of assuming he could defeat Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin turned toward Long Yeyue and said, ¡°Yue Zhengyu had a request earlier...¡±

    He found his mouth covered once again. Furious, Yue Zhengyu spoke through clenched teeth, ¡°Alright! A spar it is then. I¡¯ll agree to that!¡±

    Long Yeyue nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    She had already learned from Wu Zhangkong about how Tang Wulin defeated his former teacher earlier on the premise that both of them would not use their battle armor. Thus, she spoke, ¡°Zhengyu is allowed to use his two-word battle armor, but Wulin isn¡¯t allowed to use his own armor.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu did not seem to be pleased by her words. He exined with a bitter expression, ¡°Elder Long, my two-word battle armor has just been forged into the prototype of my three-word battle armor. I have been cultivating since then and have yet to find the time to make it into three-word armor. I can¡¯t use it at the moment.¡±

    Before the group of seven parted ways, Tang Wulin helped them toplete the foundation forging of their three-word battle armor. However, since then, everyone had been busy cultivating. The making of three-word battle armor was no easy task, so they would not attempt toplete it before they were certain of sess. Now that Tang Wulin¡¯s soul-forging skill had already elevated, he had informed them individual via soulmunicator that they should not rush into making three-word battle armor. He would help them to improve their forged metals before they continued the process. As a result, the main mission for the Shrek Seven Monsters upon their return this time was toplete the forging and making of their three-word battle armors. They were all already at a seven-ringed cultivation base which was enough to withstand three-word armor. After that, all of them would have an incredibly vast increase in their own abilities.

    Long Yeyue spoke, ¡°I hope that you are pleased with depending on yourself then.¡±

    The Tang Sect¡¯s underground gymnasium was of a much higher standardpared to the shelter. The massive gymnasium was over five hundred meters in diameter which was even enough to hold mecha sparring matches. It was as good as any ordinary coliseum. Moreover, every protective implement was made to withstand battles between Title Douluos and greater, so three-word battle armor masters had no way of doing any real damage here.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a faint smile. He turned to Yue Zhengyu with a friendly look in his eyes.

    As soon as Yue Zhengyu stepped into the gymnasium, his whole aura changed.

    He seemed to be a little fearful earlier, but when he arrived at this ce, his gaze and his disposition seemed to have undergone a transformation that could overturn Heaven and Earth. Light shimmered in his eyes as if he was filled with the belief that he was undefeated. There was a soft, pulsating glow around him. Tang Wulin could clearly sense that there was a light element fluctuating around Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body so intense that it turned practically turned his body into a soul light bulb, its light faintly shing.

    Both of them stood gazing at one another, one hundred meters apart. Long Yeyue, Wu Zhangkong and the numerous inner court disciples had all gathered outside to watch the battle.

    After Tang Wulin had suddenly be the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy, there were still quite a few people who were feeling rather rebellious amongst the inner court disciples, especially those who had a good rtionship with Lan Muzi.

    In many people¡¯s opinion, Lan Muzi, who was already of Title Douluo-rank now, was even more qualified for this position than Tang Wulin. In fact, Lan Muzi¡¯s qualifications were no less than Wu Zhangkong¡¯s in the slightest. Judging by his cultivation base, he could even surpass Wu Zhangkong. He deserved to be the number one candidate.

    Nevertheless, the Holy Spirit Douluo and the Light Dark Douluo chose the leader of the current generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters, Tang Wulin, who was only twenty-one years old, without any reservations.

 Chapter 1188 - Holy Angel Yue Zhengyu

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Holy Angel Yue Zhengyu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Lan Muzi was just over thirty years old this year and had reached his peak condition.

    Why had the academy not chosen him? Why did it have to be Tang Wulin?

    Even for Lan Muzi, it was impossible for that thought not to have crossed his mind. He was well aware of how immensely stressful it would be to be the new generation¡¯s Sea God¡¯s, Pavilion Master. Nevertheless, after being the inner court¡¯s most senior disciple for so many years, he could not help but think about this. He would willingly ept this responsibility as well.

    Thus, when Elder Long gathered everyone to watch the battle, they all came without the slightest hesitation. Not even one person was left out. Even the Holy Spirit Douluo was there. She was attending because she was worried that someone might get injured in the process. On the other hand, with her presence, injuries were no longer an issue. The fighter¡¯s life could be saved as long as they were still breathing.

    Elder Long¡¯s voice echoed through the entire area, ¡°Get ready. There are no rules in this battle. Fight until you can no longer continue.¡±

    Tang Wulin nced in Elder Long¡¯s direction. He understood that the reason Elder Long gathered everyone here was to allow him to establish his authority. The battle would not be considered an ordinary match.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Soon after Long Yeyue¡¯s announcement, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body underwent a transformation at once. Seven soul rings burst from underneath his feet like an explosion. It was even more surprising that all seven of his soul rings were gold in color.

    Yes, they were all golden!

    Tang Wulin could tell that he was using the camouge trick learned on the Demon Ind so that the others could not tell the color of his soul rings.

    When his soul rings appeared, there was also a golden radiance that erupted like a sr re.

    In a split second, Yue Zhengyu had turned a dazzling golden color. The iparably thick light element made his entire form appear like a shining star.

    Such a powerful light element!

    The numerous inner court disciples were stunned upon witnessing this.

    Wu Siduo and the rest had also been asked to attend as well. They were also inner court disciples and they would be cultivating here in preparation for their journey to the Demon Ind.

    They could not keep their expressions from changing ever so slightly upon sensing the thick light element blooming from Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body.

    Even though he appeared to be of only a seven-ringed cultivation base, he was capable of unleashing such a powerful energy fluctuation without using his battle armor. How could a Soul Sage-ranked soul master achieve that?

    Yue Zhengyu was basking in a sea of light as he said to Tang Wulin, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re going to need to be careful. I¡¯m different from what I was before.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu moved as he spoke. He raised his hand and conjured a stream of golden radiance from the sky. Raining from above, it sted into Tang Wulin.

    The Holy Light erupted in a split second. Tang Wulin had not even managed to see the fluctuation of the soul ring¡¯s radiance before he was struck by the Holy Light.

    At the same time, the glow on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body was even more dazzling now. An enormous shining figure emerged behind his back. The figure was about fifteen meters tall and emitted a golden brilliance. Twelve feathered wings pped gently behind its back. One could not see its face but at the moment it manifested, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s entire body turned translucent.

    The crowd of onlookers could see clearly that he had immediately ignited his seventh soul ring which was his martial soul avatar, the Holy Angel Avatar!

    Yue Zhengyu and Tang Wulin had beenpanions for many years, so he had the best understanding of Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities. He knew very well just how terrifying Tang Wulin¡¯s outbursts could be. Thus, he chose to unleash his Holy Light as soon as heunched his first attack without reservation, not giving Tang Wulin a chance to use his powers to defeat him.

    Summoning the Holy Angel Avatar resulted in two pairs of pure white feathered wings appearing on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s back. The feathered wings pped, turning his entire bodypletely transparent.

    At first, Tang Wulin could not see Yue Zhengyu because he was enshrouded by the Holy Light¡¯s explosion. His senses had clearly been hindered by the thick light element. He was so affected by the light element that he could not sense the change in the energy around him.

    In other words, he waspletely unaware that Yue Zhengyu had already unleashed his martial soul avatar.

    There was no doubt that Yue Zhengyu immediately took the upper hand as soon as he attacked. In addition, his usage of battle tactics was ingenious.

    Each of Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court students that were watching the battle was endowed with unsurpassed natural talents. They were all at least two-word battle armor masters, yet they could not help nodding in approval upon witnessing the scene. Yue Zhengyu was capable of utilizing his skills to such perfection. Moreover, the power of his light energy was impressive after unleashing his martial soul avatar. It was truly shocking!

    In the next moment, they watched as Yue Zhengyu dashed toward Tang Wulin like a golden meteor. Meanwhile, the twelve-winged angel light shadow that was behind him had appeared at Tang Wulin¡¯s back soundlessly.

    ¡°Judgement!¡± A deep voice was heard echoing in the air. It felt as if the entire arena was frozen at this moment. At that point, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s third soul ring was glowing on his body. It was his third soul skill, the Light of Judgement.

    The Holy Light that was illuminating Tang Wulin¡¯s body had just begun to weaken when it turned into golden color in an instant. Even those on the outside of the sparring arena could feel itsplete domination.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body seemed to warp as he basked in the Light of Judgment. The Light of Judgement was incredibly powerful as the result of being amplified by the Holy Angel Avatar¡¯s effect. It was a holy strike that was so overwhelming that Tang Wulin gave out a muffled grunt.

    On the outside of the arena, Long Yeyue could not help nodding upon witnessing the scene. Even though she was bestowed with twin martial souls and was dubbed the Light Dark Dragon Empress, as she could control the two great martial souls, the Light Holy Dragon, and the Dark Holy Dragon, she was still weaker than the Holy Angel martial soul in terms of the level of holiness in the light attribute.

    The Holy Angel martial soul was definitely the highest grade light attribute martial soul avable. It was most effective when it was used against an evil soul master.

    Long Yeyue could already tell that Yue Zhengyu hadpleted his second Holy Baptism. Having such a holy aura would cause a lot of trouble when used to confront Title Douluo-ranked evil soul masters.

    Such a Light of Judgment was enough to eliminate even some higher-level evil soul masters.

    Moreover, this scenario was only applicable to when the soul master was not using his battle armor. Once Yue Zhengyu had his full set of three-word battle armor, there was no doubt that he would have his own holy attribute domain. By then, his Holy Light would only be even more terrifying.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s movements seemed to have be slower due to the effect of the Light of Judgment. At that point, Yue Zhengyu had already dashed over to his front. A golden Saint Sword had already condensed in his hand during the process of flying over. He swung it directly at Tang Wulin, who was surrounded by the Light of Judgment, without the slightest hesitation.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s whole body seemed to have been locked down by the Light of Judgement. When his chest was struck by the Saint Sword, he immediately burst into golden holy mes as he was sted away by the blow.

    It appeared that the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master was renderedpletely helpless!

    However, Yue Zhengyu did not think so. He appeared to have a deep grudge against Tang Wulin. As Tang Wulin was sted away, the fourth soul ring on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body glowed. The twelve-winged angel that was unleashing the Light of Judgment behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back fused with him into a single figure, making him taller andrger. Besides the four pairs of golden feathered wings on his back, there was also a pair of wings of light. The Saint Sword in his hand condensed into a solid golden Saint Sword in a split second.

    Yue Zhengyu shouted aloud with his hands clenched around the sword hilt, ¡°Cut!¡±

    A stream of golden color seemed to have manifested between Heaven and Earth. It felt as if the golden stream of light was about to cut open the entire world. The gold beam immediately went toward Tang Wulin. There was no other light element that was seeping outward at this point, but all the inner court disciples watched the battle in awe.

    Such a powerful attack! He was truly merciless!

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin was finally undergoing some transformations of his own. The golden mes that burned around his body suddenly exploded and turned into countless sparkles that spread toward the surroundings. Soon enough, his new form came into view.

    Magnificent golden scales covered his entire body and he held a spear in his hand.

    The Golden Dragon Spear appeared to be crystal clear and translucent in texture. After withstanding Yue Zhengyu¡¯s three attacks, he stood there as if nothing had happened.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze appeared to be extremely solemn as he watched the arrival of the stream of gold light. A valiant dragon¡¯s roar came out from his body, and in the next moment, a pair of golden dragon wings pped behind his back.

    He had only one pair, but his dragon wings were muchrger than any of Yue Zhengyu¡¯s feathered wings. With a single p of his wings, he immediately elerated as if he was a stream of dazzling golden light. He weed the arrival of the golden beam face to face.

    The golden beam of light shed and vanished immediately. It seemed like it hadpletely swept past Tang Wulin.

    However, a ghastly scene emerged. The portion of the golden beam that struck Tang Wulin was pushed up but not cut through by his body.

 Chapter 1189 - Holy Fusion Skill

    <h4>Chapter 1189: Holy Fusion Skill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Golden Dragon Spear touched the golden thread and pushed it such that it was lifted upward and a form of aura that was difficult to describe burst out from Tang Wulin¡¯s body at the same time.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The gold thread exploded into pieces with a loud tter. At the same time, spear tips simultaneously exploded all over the sky.

    Tang Wulin had not only used his Golden Dragon Tremor Burst to st away Yue Zhengyu¡¯s Angel¡¯s Descent attack but also simultaneously used it to set the Golden Dragon Spear in motion and had unleashed Thousand using Fingers.

    Thousands of spear tips filled every person¡¯s eyes as they flooded towards Yue Zhengyu.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s expression turned unusually solemn as the three pairs of wings behind his back simultaneously opened. He slowly waved the golden Saint Sword in his hand as the fifth soul ring on his body was illuminated.

    Terrifying energy fluctuation transformed into the greatest rage and countless little angels suddenly appeared in the surrounding air. Every little angel was pping its wings gently while roaring in rage. Countless rays of golden Holy Light appeared in the sky soon after. It was as if every particle of the light element had ignited. They transformed into sharp needles that shot toward Tang Wulin.

    It was Angel¡¯s Wrath!

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s fifth soul skill Angel¡¯s Wrath had been amplified by Angel¡¯s Descent and Holy Angel Avatar.

    Every stream of angel¡¯s light struck Tang Wulin¡¯s spear tips with precision as he blocked Tang Wulin¡¯s attack.

    After Tang Wulin had mastered the Thousand using Fingers, this was his first time fighting against such absolute resistance. He could not help profusely praising in his heart. Yue Zhengyu was different as expected. He had truly grown so much.

    It was also at this exact moment that he saw the sixth soul ring on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body suddenly glow for a moment. Even though it was only for a moment, Tang Wulin immediately noticed with vignce.

    A valiant dragon¡¯s roar burst out from his mouth as the gigantic golden dragon¡¯s head instantaneously covered Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body.

    It was thebination of Dragon Might and Golden Dragon Roar!

    All the energy molecules in the entire sky paused in an instant.

    The inner court disciples watching the battle could only feel as if their hearts were about to stop beating when they heard the heinous raging roar.

    On the other hand, it was also at this exact moment that a silhouette suddenly erged and turned into the exact image of Yue Zhengyu. It appeared amongst the numerous little angels behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back.

    Due to Golden Dragon Roar¡¯s effect, both it and Yue Zhengyu slowed down for a moment.

    In the next moment, two Holy Angel silhouettes simultaneously dashed towards Tang Wulin. They attacked from both the front and rear!

    With the momentary pause, the element of surprise naturally was naturally reduced by arge extent. A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face.

    He instantly retracted the Thousand using Fingers while his left foot stepped into the void.

    ¡°Raaarrgggh!¡± A violent roar was heard exploding in the air. The group of people watched as a ck hole suddenly appeared in midair under Tang Wulin¡¯s feet. The edge of the ck hole was golden in color just like the violently spinning golden halo. On the other hand, eight little golden dragons were suddenly flung out from the halo. The little dragons simultaneously dashed in all directions.

    At the very moment when the ck hole appeared, the space within one hundred meters surrounding Tang Wulin¡¯s body in the center waspletely warped. Two Holy Angel¡¯s silhouettes were warped soon after as their movements stiffened in an instant.

    What was that?

    Lan Muzi had been quietly watching the battle all along. His pupils suddenly constricted.

    What sort of strength was that? He was surprisingly capable of stepping into the void and breaking the space.

    It was because he had the cultivation base of a Title Douluo that he understood how terrifying and powerful Tang Wulin was just by judging the scene in front of him.

    Yue Zhengyu was greatly startled too. However, he made a grand disy of the strength he had acquired after engaging in closed-door cultivation.

    All the golden light disintegrated in a split second and transformed into countless little angels. The little angels flew and scattered everywhere while fleeing away from the attack of those eight golden dragons within the warped halo produced by the tremor burst. Even the ck hole was incapable of devouring them.

    A wisp of astonishment was revealed in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. One should know that the attack earlier wasunched with thebination of Golden Dragon Tremor Burst and Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth. It was preciselyunched in order to restrict Yue Zhengyu in the air yet he had not expected Yue Zhengyu to have such an ingenious escape method.

    Golden radiance ovepped as Yue Zhengyu revealed his figure in the distance once again, but his face was already looking paler now.

    The people watching the battle from the outside could only see their exciting battle, while only the one who was truly engaged in the actual battle could experience the immense pressure of confronting a man like Tang Wulin.

    From the very beginning when the first stream of Holy Lightnded on Tang Wulin¡¯s body, Yue Zhengyu had a feeling that his attack could not injure him. The feeling remained when the Light of Judgementnded on Tang Wulin¡¯s body sting him away and he still had the same feeling all along.

    Tang Wulin felt as high as the mountain and as deep as hell like an abyss before himself. It was as if there was nothing he could do to move Tang Wulin no matter what. It felt as if he would be weaker even when his holy light elementnded on Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    What sort of ability was that! How was it that he could not cause any harm to Tang Wulin no matter how much Tang Wulin allowed him to attack?

    How would Yue Zhengyu know that Tang Wulin had already achieved a spiritual cultivation base of the Spirit Domain realm? Even though Tang Wulin had no way to control the light element when Yue Zhengyuunched the light element attack, Tang Wulin could certainly weaken the attack a little. In addition to the defense provided by Dragon Air and the super-strong defense of his body, the extent of Yue Zhengyu¡¯s attack was truly incapable of hurting him.

    urately speaking, at Tang Wulin¡¯s level now, it was truly too difficult for opponents of the same rank to hurt him.

    Yue Zhengyu was a little out of breath. The anomalies that surrounded Tang Wulin¡¯s body vanished soon after. He was watching Yue Zhengyu with a smile on his face. ¡°Is that your natural endowment ability?¡± Tang Wulin asked to Yue Zhengyu.

    Yue Zhengyu nodded softly. The Holy Angel Avatar still had another nickname known as ¡®Holy Immortal Avatar¡¯. As long as Holy Light still existed, he who possessed the Holy Angel Avatar was almost immortal. As long as there was a gleam of light, he was capable of feeling through the light.

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°do you still have any other tricks up your sleeves? If not then we should end this.¡±

    ¡°Again!¡± Yue Zhengyu¡¯spetitiveness was triggered. He abruptly inhaled a deep breath as his entire body turned translucent once again.

    Everyone witnessed a shocking scene. The seven soul rings on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body glowed in session like musical scales, starting from the first soul ring.

    It had taken only a moment as all seven soul rings turnedpletely brilliant.

    One could tell from Yue Zhengyu¡¯s expression that he was exerting all strength at present. However precisely because of this, Tang Wulin was watching this scene in astonishment.

    What was that...

    Meanwhile, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s first, second and third soul ring began to move to everyone¡¯s surprise. They ovepped on one another and surprisingly transformed into a single soul ring.

    What was happening here? Did his soul rings fuse? What was that...

    Long Yeyue was startled as well. Her eyes became crystal clear in a split second. ¡°This is the Holy Angel n¡¯s Holy Fusion Skill. He has sessfully cultivated it! It¡¯s impressive even if he has just pulled the stunt for a bit.¡±

    The scene was rather shocking. Let alone witnessing it, most people would not even have heard of this scenario before!

    However, it was happening before their eyes.

    Yue Zhengyu slowly raised the golden Saint Sword in his hand. The Saint Sword was already undergoing a transformation that could overturn the heaven and earth at present.

    Tang Wulin felt like Yue Zhengyu had suddenly managed toprehend the Swordsoul at present. A gush of exceedingly terrifying aura enshrouded the Saint Sword.

    Holy Light, Saint Sword, Light of Judgment. Was that the fusion of these three great soul skills?

    Could it be that he was also cultivating a martial soul fusion skill? However, this was not the result ofbining two martial souls but the fusion between his soul skills.

    Tang Wulin did not think that this was a simple scenario of one plus one equals two. Such ovepping would certainly elevate his power multiple times.

    ¡®I can¡¯t allow him to fuse in such manner!¡¯ Tang Wulin took the initiative to make a move for the very first time. He pointed the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand forward andunched Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven!

    Bluesilver Emperor vines surged out like a swarm of bees and instantly fused into the Golden Dragon Spear. It was his blood soul fusion skill!

    Blue Emperor Dragon Soars to the Heaven transformed into a blue-gold giant dragon that dashed straight for Yue Zhengyu.

 Chapter 1190 - Dragon King Avatar

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Dragon King Avatar</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, Yue Zhengyu seemed to havepletely entered a wonderful state at present. Streams of golden lightning shimmered continuously as the Saint Sword in his hand turned iparably heavy. On the other hand, the twelve-winged angel that had already fused into his body and vanished earlier once again appeared behind him.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes were shimmering with divine light as he stood facing the blue-gold giant dragon. His eyes had already turned transparent. It was as if he had been the true angel all along and had only entered the mortal world.

    The Saint Sword suddenly turned illusionary and an enormous golden sword shadow appeared soon after. The sky abruptly took a bright appearance for a moment. It felt as if the entire underground gymnasium had begun to shake at this moment.

    No matter how one saw it, the illusionary yet transparent golden sword shadow and the blue-gold giant dragon did not appear to be on the same level. However, an exceedingly shocking scene appeared when the two came into contact with one another.

    ¡°Hiss...¡±

    A ghastly sound was heard as the blue-gold giant dragon sluggishly moved in the air. One should know that this was Tang Wulin¡¯s blood soul fusion skill! However, a gold thread appeared from the head to tail of this blue-gold giant dragon.

    On the other hand, the golden sword shadow that appeared to have slightly weakened had already chopped onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    At the very moment, it struck Tang Wulin as it spun around. It was the sword¡¯s de that was supposed to chop onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body but due to the spin, it was the sword¡¯s t ridge that mmed onto Tang Wulin instead.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s entire person was instantly sted away by the impact and crashed on the ground in the distant.

    ¡°Poof!¡± At the same time as when Tang Wulin was sted away, Yue Zhengyu spat out a mouthful of fresh blood in the air before he descended from the sky. The soul rings around his bodypletely vanished while falling and he mmed on the ground.

    He had recentlyprehended the Holy Fusion Skill so it was still extremely difficult for him to use it. He had even forcefully changed the direction of the attack at the final moment, turning a cut into a p. This had already exceeded his control range so he was immediately struck by the countereffect.

    The entire audience was in perfect silence.

    The battle could be described as unconstrained and was filled with fluctuations. When Yue Zhengyu first attacked Tang Wulin, heunched waves of powerful attacks as if he was fighting against a formidable enemy. Each wave of his offensive attack was more powerful than earlier. He did not have the slightest bit of reservation as he chose to use his Holy Angel Avatar at once, then followed by unleashing exceedingly powerful abilities. He fought so hard that Tang Wulin had almost no way to counterattack.

    The spectators discovered that Yue Zhengyu¡¯s powerful attacks did not seem to have had any effect when used against Tang Wulin¡¯s body when he soon began to counterattack. On the other hand, Tang Wulin rapidlyunched an exceedingly terrifying attack that oppressed Yue Zhengyu so much that he waspletely rendered helpless.

    Meanwhile, Yue Zhengyu used something that they had never even heard of before. He surprisingly fused his three soul skills together. His soul rings ovepped and fused before heunched an overwhelming attack with his sword in the end.

    The attack came from the sword ridge yet it had managed to st Tang Wulin away. What would have happened if the attack came from the de? Would it have immediately killed Tang Wulin? Or at least havepelled him into using battle armor?

    The power of Yue Zhengyu¡¯s final strike had definitely already achieved the extent of a Title Douluo. Not many of the numerous inner court disciples were at that level, but everyone had been learning in Shrek Academy for over ten years. They were experienced and knowledgeable so they could naturally sense the power of sharpness during that split second.

    Just as their hearts were filled with shock, Tang Wulin who had crashed onto the ground had already patted away the dust on his body as he got up from the ground. He acted as if nothing had happened to him. The one strike that struck him earlier appeared to be intense but it did not seem to have caused any injury to him except for the little dust on his body.

    Tang Wulin moved in a sh and arrived by Yue Zhengyu¡¯s side to help him to get up. A stream of Holy Light descended from the sky at present andnded on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body. It added a tinge of color to his ghastly paleplexion.

    ¡°Impressive?¡± Yue Zhengyu sniggered to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Impressive indeed. I think that you can hurt me if you use the sword de.¡± It was enough to tell how powerful Yue Zhengyu¡¯s strike was just by judging at how Tang Wulin had directlyunched the Blue Emperor Soars to the Heaven.

    For that, Tang Wulin was not only not feeling dejected but on the contrary, his heart was filled with surprise. What else could make him happier than seeing hispanions growing stronger? The more powerful hispanions were, the more they could help him to share the burden in the future!

    ¡°Heh-heh, you must be scared of me huh!¡± Yue Zhengyu could not help feeling slightly proud. It had been too long since he had engaged in a situation where he was capable of defeating Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin took a nce at him. ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking that you won, right?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu puffed up his chest. ¡°Could it be that I didn¡¯t?¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help chuckling. ¡°We shall consider it your win then.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu widened his eyes and said, ¡°big brother, you are not refusing to admit your defeat, are you?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at him then looked to the numerous inner court disciples in the distance. He stood up straight and looked in the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue¡¯s direction. ¡°Elder Long, I would like to request for your assistance.¡±

    Radiance shed once on Long Yeyue¡¯s body. In the next moment, she had already arrived in thepetition arena.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Zhengyu showed mercy when he attacked me earlier so it is difficult to tell victory and defeat in our spar. I would like to cast an attack. Would you please take the attack on behalf of him and then help us to judge the result?¡±

    Long Yeyue looked at Tang Wulin with a spurious smile. ¡°Do you think that your attack this time will surpass the Holy Fusion Skill?¡±

    Tang Wulin figured out that the Holy Fusion Skill mentioned by Elder Long was the ability Yue Zhengyu had used earlier so he softly nodded.

    Long Yeyue spoke, ¡°sure. You can attack freely then. Do your best.¡±

    Tang Wulin took a few steps forward. His expression became stern as ayer of golden light mist spread out from underneath his feet.

    A deep low dragon¡¯s roar repeatedly spiraled around his body such that his entire aura was soaring and surging with exceedingly shocking speed.

    Tang Wulin was originally apetitive person. However, there was no need for him to behave as such when he was sparring against his closestpanions. There was an even less need for him to prove that he was more powerful than Yue Zhengyu.

    However, when he saw the doubt in the inner court disciples¡¯ eyes, he remembered Elder Long¡¯s words. He was no longer a Shrek Academy¡¯s student and a Tang Sect disciple at present. He was now the Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Master and even the Sect Master of Tang Sect.

    In order to convince the powerhouses of these two great forces to have trust in him as the new leader, he would first have to disy adequate abilities.

    Thus, he made this request to Elder Long. He wanted to show his true abilities to everyone. He wanted to receive recognition for his position as their leader.

    He held the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. Tang Wulin¡¯s entire person seemed to have entered an ethereal state. The misty golden light gradually became dense such that his entire person was enshrouded in Dragon Air that was over three inches thick.

    Elder Long¡¯s lips were still curled up in a smile, but her expression soon turned into astonishment. She had just discovered that Tang Wulin was exuding a formless overbearing aura from his body that made her feel very oppressed.

    What was that?

    Was that the bloodline suppression effect of a throned Dragon from the Dragon n? Was this the Dragon Might?

    One should know that she had the lineage of two top-grade Holy Dragons and she was the Light Dark Empress that was once invincible on the continent! Yet despite her Limit Douluo status, she felt the pressure as she stood before Tang Wulin right now.

    The Light Dark Dragon Empress had never encountered such a situation before now. She had never ever encountered such direct pressure that originated from her martial soul even when she was young. Despite her status as a Limit Douluo, this disparity between bloodlines could still affect her.

    ¡®This boy...¡¯

    ¡®I would really like to see how far can he go!¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes suddenly glowed. Two streams of cold golden lightning suddenly spurted out from his eyes. In the next moment, his left foot took a step forward as a valiant dragon¡¯s roar echoed through the entire ce.

    The Dragon King Avatar that he had never used before even when fighting against Wu Zhangkong was finally unleashed by him.

    His entire body was rapidly bingrger and bulkier. He had not transformed into a dragon but remained in his human form, but his entire person had turned illusionary. It appeared as if there was a crown on his head and endless dragon¡¯s roars were heard from all directions. It was as if thousands of dragons were worshipping him! His Dragon Might was also increased to its maximum in an instant!

 Chapter 1191 - One Strike of Storing Force

    <h4>Chapter 1191: One Strike of Storing Force</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The scene where thousands of dragons were worshipping in unison was too shocking. The mor surged and filled the entire gymnasium that was five hundred meters in diameter. Long Yeyue was not the only person feeling the pressure from confronting Tang Wulin, even the inner court disciples who were not involved in thepetition and only stayed outside the protective shield were all feeling their bloodlines fluctuating as dread filled their hearts.

    There were very few ordinary soul masters bestowed with dragon-type bloodlines, but the Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court was once the gathering ground for the most powerful youngsters of the generation. So there was quite a number of inner court disciples that had a dragon-type bloodline. Every one of them could feel the dread that came from the depth of their hearts as they listened to the sound of the dragons chanting in unison. They felt like they should join in and worship Tang Wulin.

    It felt as if he was not just a soul master, but an emperor that controlled the entire Dragon n.

    ¡°Golden Dragon King! He is that champion, the Golden Dragon King from the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge!¡± an inner court disciple involuntarily shouted.

    In order to conceal their identities, none of the inner court disciples had taken part in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge but how could they not have had some expectations in their hearts over the supremepetition between the younger generation. They had watched every battle in thepetition, but they had never expected the final champion that had managed to suppress countless powerhouses, the Golden Dragon King to be standing before themselves.

    Moreover, just by judging with their eyes they could tell that Tang Wulin was much more powerful than the time when he participated in thepetition. The Golden Dragon King should only have had six-ringed cultivation at that time but he was already a seven-ringed Soul Sage right now.

    Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue was initially standing with her hands sped behind her back however, her arms were already hanging by her sides without her notice. This was apletely subconscious posture produced from the umtion of countless experiences over the past two hundred years. It was very apparent that she could sense the threating from Tang Wulin.

    The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand was slowly raised. Following the simple movement, the aura emitted from Tang Wulin¡¯s body kept soaring wildly. Regardless of attributes, the energy molecules in the air were surging toward him like rivers converging into the sea. He was wildly devouring all these energy molecules resembling a ck hole.

    He could not possibly fight in this manner under ordinary circumstances because it would take a truly long time to prepare for this. However, in order to disy his abilities that he could bring to use for Shrek Academy and Tang Sect in the future, Tang Wulin chose to unleash this today.

    At this very moment, his spiritual consciousness hadpletely entered the realm of rity. He could only feel as his body continued to erge. On the other hand, he was visualizing the scene after being blessed by the lord of the ne when his entire body was absorbing a massive amount of origin energy to convert it into his own energy so that he could fight against the ck Empress and the rest of the countless abyssal powerhouses when fought against the abyssal ne.

    At that time, even a powerhouse like the ck Empress was incapable of rivaling him. If not for the abyssal Sage King¡¯s appearance, Tang Wulin¡¯s ability alone was enough to defeat the abyssal tide.

    Without the Blood Gods Great Array, he would have been unable to absorb the origin energy in a terrifying manner but he could have mobilized a portion of the origin energy by relying on his Spirit Domain cultivation base. As for his body¡¯s endurance, it was utterly beyond consideration for even a Hyper Douluo topare with his body¡¯s strength. It was also his biggest advantage at this point.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s Holy Fusion Skill was albeit powerful earlier, but even if the sword¡¯s de hadnded on Tang Wulin, he would be suffering from some mild injuries at most.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The radiance that surrounded Tang Wulin¡¯s body suddenly exploded. All the Dragon Air transformed into mes before fusing as one with the shocking Dragon Might. A dragon¡¯s roar that was sonorous enough to shock the heaven and move the earth was heard from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. An enormous golden dragon suddenly rose into the sky behind his back.

    The first thing that appeared was the dragon head. The gigantic golden dragon head was as natural as if it was living. The dragon¡¯s head soared straight up into the sky with its eyes filled with ferociousness. It was followed closely by the gigantic dragon body that was close to a hundred meters. Just as it appeared in the gymnasium as aplete whole, the entire gymnasium was illuminated golden by the color of its body.

    Long Yeyue finally had a change of countenance. Even though she was feeling gratified from watching Tang Wulin¡¯s disy of such massive energy fluctuations at present, the level of fear in her heart had also elevated to its peak.

    The disparity between their cultivation base was closing up at full speed. The energy fluctuation radiated from Tang Wulin¡¯s body at this moment had already exceeded a Title Douluo and she could also clearly sense that her soul power was being weakened before the presence of the pressure.

    ¡®Such a powerful bloodline! Could it be that his fame of being nicknamed the Golden Dragon King in Star Dou Battle Networkpetition followed its merit in real life too? Could it be that the Dragon God¡¯s division into two and transforming into the Golden Dragon King and Silver Dragon King in the legends was real? On the other hand, had he truly inherited Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline?¡¯

    ¡®Yes! It¡¯s impossible for my Light Dark Holy Dragons martial souls to react so intensely when confronted by an ordinary elemental dragon king. He is definitely the owner of the Golden Dragon King Bloodline.¡¯

    Long Yeyue did not attempt to resist Tang Wulin¡¯s attack anymore and slowly lifted her right hand. The light and darkness alternated in her palm and shimmered like a magnificent-looking vortex that absorbed the energy molecules in the air.

    She deserved her reputation as one of the highest grade powerhouses on the continent and the main pir of Shrek Academy. She had just raised her hand when Tang Wulin could immediately sense that he was already rendered incapable of absorbing the light and dark elements in the air.

    On the other hand, Long Yeyue¡¯s aura too had stabilized following the action of raising her hand. After all, the disparity between their cultivation base was stillrge. As a Limit Douluo, Tang Wulin could not possibly exercise restraint on her no matter how powerful was his bloodline¡¯s overbearingness was.

    Meanwhile, the Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand had already been raised to level with his body.

    A valiant dragon¡¯s roar was heard from his mouth as the enormous golden dragon behind his back spun around once and remained suspended in the air behind him.

    When Tang Wulin strenuously pped the golden dragon wings behind his back, the giant dragon replicated the same movement. Two silhouettes instantly melted into one.

    At the very moment they fused, a ring of ck halo suddenly appeared in the surroundings. If felt as if the entire space had shattered and they hadpletely sunk into a ck hole.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Dragon¡¯s roar echoed through the entire scene. The protective shield that covered the sparring arena was twisted violently for a moment as its endurance capability suddenly reached its limit.

    The group of people watching the battle could only see an illusionary light shadow. It was as if the golden giant dragon struggled free from the ck halo and had only shimmered for one moment in the air.

    The entirepetition stage was in chaos. The ground curled up in a split second. The protective shield did not seem to be able to withstand such energy fluctuations. A sound simr to the breaking of ss was continuously heard.

    It was about to fail soon! Was the protective shield going to be shattered soon?

    Shrek Academy¡¯s numerous students unleashed their martial souls one by one so that they could prepare to defend themselves. On the other hand, their hearts were even filled with disbelief!

    Was he still a human? Was he truly a Soul Sage? This had urred when he had not even donned his battle armor yet! This outburst of power disyed by him was something not even seen from someone of the Title Douluo-rank. Even a full-force strike from a Hyper Douluo couldn¡¯t be more powerful than this, right?

    Yue Zhengyu was simrly stunned from witnessing the scene. He was aware than Tang Wulin was very powerful and he understood that he may not necessarily be able to defeat Tang Wulin even if he relied on his Holy Fusion Skill.

    However, it turned out that he had not closed the disparity between Tang Wulin and himself but the distance seemed to have grown even more when he witnessed Tang Wulin demonstrated his power. Tang Wulin was simply inhuman!

    A light screen that alternated between illusion and reality enshrouded thepetition arena in a timely manner topletely iste the energy on the inside.

    Countless rays of golden radiance shot out violently before it finally stopped in front of Elder Long¡¯s right palm.

    It appeared to be a humongous vortex. There was no way to tell what sort of terrifying power was contained in it. The tip of the vortex¡¯s core was right in front of Long Yeyue¡¯s palm.

 Chapter 1192 - Gu Yuena At the Auction Market

    <h4>Chapter 1192: Gu Yuena At the Auction Market</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The light screen was alternating between illusion and reality and simrly interchanging in light and dark. It appeared to be normal-sized with Long Yeyue¡¯s palm as the center and was only about one meter in diameter. Yet, it had managed to block Tang Wulin¡¯s Final Stake.

    The enormous golden giant dragon slowly revealed its magnificent figure in the vortex. Even though it had been blocked by the vortex, it was still enough to shock the heart of everyone on the scene.

    Lan Muzi¡¯s expression changed because he knew that he would never be able to withstand a strike of such caliber. Even if he was d in his battle armor, he would not be able to withstand the attack. ¡®Had Tang Wulin¡¯s power truly grown to this extent?¡¯

    Who would have thought that this would happen?

    Other than Elder Long, who else present at the scene was capable of withstanding such an attack? Perhaps the Holy Spirit Douluo was capable of doing so, but she was not a battle-type soul master so she would mostly be evading when fighting against an opponent of such strength.

    The inner court disciples with powerful abilities could feel fear from Tang Wulin¡¯s strike even more clearly. They watched helplessly as the golden radiance gradually vanished and Tang Wulin appeared on the scene once again. The group of people was looking towards him with a gaze that had slightly changed now.

    On the other hand, what came next was even more shocking for them. Long Yeyue¡¯s upper body swayed as she retreated backward by half a step.

    What was that?

    Did he just manage to push Elder Long by half a step?

    All at once, the entire scene was in perfect silence.

    What sort of person was Long Yeyue? She was the highest grade Limit Douluo in today¡¯s world. She possessed twin martial soul and she was also the most senior Limit Douluo with a lot of experiences. If one must discuss and elect the number one person in this world, it could very possibly be her! Despite her old age, she was almost invincible.

    However, she was pushed half a step back by Tang Wulin with only a seven-ringed cultivation base. How was that possible?

    Golden Dragon Spearnded on the ground to support Tang Wulin¡¯s body as his chest violently heaved.

    His heart was filled with the best feeling at this exact moment. The Final Stake that followed after the storing force allowed his spirit, energy, soul and everything else to fuse as once andunch the most powerful strike. He couldpletely confirm that his strike earlier was enough to rival a Hyper Douluo.

    Ever since his cultivation base had elevated, he had never devoted all his efforts tounch an attack like now. He could not help feeling awesome. It felt as if he had vented everything in his body when he put his body, mind, and heart into this.

    Moreover, he was now able toprehend the level of his abilities in a more profound manner when his body was under such an ultimate state. He couldprehend the transformations of his abilities in a more profound manner and could now look for an even better application style.

    Even though the Holy Fusion Skill did not harm him earlier, but it enlightened him. There was no doubt that Holy Angel¡¯s martial soul couldunch the Holy Fusion Skill because of the martial soul¡¯s own distinctiveness. Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor martial soul was incapable of this of course, yet his Golden Dragon King Bloodline was equipped with its distinctiveness too so could he draw reference from Holy Fusion Skill to a certain level?

    He could tell from Yue Zhengyu¡¯s condition that Holy Fusion Skill was an ability that immensely exhausted the body. On the other hand, Tang Wulin had the least fear of overloading his own body. Who else could triumph over him in thepetition of the body¡¯s capacity?

    His attacking ability would certainly be more powerful if he was d in his battle armor earlier! The spear technique he used was definitely the best he had ever done in the course of history.

    Long Yeyue retracted her palm and nodded towards Tang Wulin. ¡°You¡¯re capable of withstanding the Holy Fusion Skill. Impressive.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu did not have the mood topare himself with Tang Wulin anymore. He said with a sad expression, ¡°you¡¯re not a human, you¡¯re definitely not a human. I¡¯m not speaking to you anymore.¡±

    Tang Wulin softly smiled. He then respectfully bowed in salutation towards Long Yeyue. ¡°Thank you! Elder Long.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Pavilion Master. This old woman is happy to see such abilities. Alright, that¡¯s all for today. Everyone is dismissed. Go ahead and cultivate on your own.¡± Long Yeyue said and left.

    Tang Wulin gazed after Light Dark Douluo¡¯s departing figure as he heaved a sigh in his heart. Elder Long would truly spare no effort in order to help Tang Wulin achieve his aim!

    Others could not tell but how could Tang Wulin not notice it? Long Yeyue¡¯s final half-step fall back did not result from his attack but she fell back on her own.

    One should know that Light Dark Douluo had excess strength to exercise control over the defense of the entire gymnasium at the time to prevent the energy from leaking, so how could she be incapable of withstanding Tang Wulin¡¯s attack?

    At the very moment when his attack collided into Long Yeyue, Tang Wulin felt as if he was confronting the very core of the entire heaven and earth. If one were to describe Tang Wulin as one hundred meters tall at the time, then Long Yeyue felt like a bottomless chasm in his feeling. Long Yeyue could easily withstand Tang Wulin¡¯s attack regardless of how ferocious and tyrannical it was.

    This was no more a simple issue of one¡¯s ability but it waspletely due to the disparity in levels. Tang Wulin wondered how hard he would have to cultivate in order to reach Elder Long¡¯s level.

    Today¡¯s battle could be described as being full of gains. Not only was Tang Wulin surprised to learn the power of Yue Zhengyu¡¯s Holy Fusion Skill he had also fully unleashed himself during the collisions with Elder Long. He felt like he still had a long way to go in his future path. Long Yeyue¡¯s palm attack appeared simple but it made him understood that he must guard himself against conceit and impetuosity at all times no matter how fast he was growing and that he would need to cultivate even harder.

    ...

    Gu Yuena sat by Qingu Dongfeng¡¯s side. There was a sudden peculiar change in her eyes.

    The pupils in her purple eyes suddenly turned into vertical slits, because she felt as if she had heard his voice during that moment earlier. It was that familiar roar and the boiling of his bloodline.

    Had he already advanced to this extent?

    Her gaze immediately became a little dim. He was so close yet so far because she could not meet him herself. She truly missed him!

    ¡°Na¡¯er, it¡¯s here.¡± She heard Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s voice in her ears. Gu Yuena had only recovered from her surprise as she shifted her gaze toward the auction tform.

    A golden cart was pushed onto the auction tform with a red cloth covering the item. The color that was originally repulsive appeared very harmonious in the auction market¡¯s splendidly-decorated elegant hall.

    The old auctioneer had an excited expression on his face. ¡°Next, we are going to auction this piece that can be described as the most important item in the history of our auction market. We have already prepared for a very long time for it. Almost all of the important honored guests on the continent have gathered here in our auction today. I would like to represent the Heaven Dou Auction Market to thank everyone¡¯s presence. I believe that everyone is already growing anxious from the wait. We shall begin immediately.¡±

    ¡°Even though our honored guests have already learned about this item from all sorts of channels, but as your auctioneer, I¡¯ll still introduce this piece of divine weapon that can only be described as the ultimate treasure.¡±

    As he was speaking, the auctioneer¡¯s expression became solemn. The lighting in the hall dimmed leaving only a stream of golden light that illuminated the cart on the tform. What sort of item lied underneath the red cloth?

    ¡°The auction shall retain secrecy regarding this item¡¯s source. However, we can say that its existence is enough to influence the future. It is not a piece of heaven and earth treasure nor is it a piece of rare metal, but it is an item that no other person knows about since its origin back then. We have given it a name and it is known as the ¡®Ice God¡¯s Heart¡¯.¡±

    The auctioneer abruptly removed the red cloth by his side as he was speaking.

    At the exact moment when he removed the red cloth, everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted by the item under it. Everyone was confused.

    It was a ss box and there was no way of knowing the material of the ss it was made from. A jewel-like item was ced inside it.

    It was about the size of longan fruit in the shape of a water droplet. There were countless fine facets on its surface and it was ice blue in color.

    Even though its size was not considered to berge but when the golden light beam illuminated on it, it reflected countless magnificent rays of radiance that had turned ice blue in color.

    The dazzling ice blue radiance transformed into streams ofser-like radiance in the air and scattered all over the auction tform. Just by gazing at the refraction of radiance, it made one feel cold all over their body.

    ¡°Even though it looks like a simple diamond, I believe that our honored guests can see how extraordinary it is. Nine Title Douluos have sacrificed their lives until now in order to acquire it. We have meticulously verified this point. I believe that our honored guests can figure out some of its functions from its name. Yes, its ability is ultimate coldness.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve examined with our device that the temperature that surrounds Ice God¡¯s Heart is maintained at minus two hundred to minus two hundred and thirty-seven degree Celsius at all times. In other words, it¡¯s temperature is moderated around the absolute zero. We have a reason to believe that it is the core of coldness and it should havee from Thule. On the other hand, we have discovered the amount of energy it contains after careful examinations. Its energy content is about the energy intensity produced at the center of the st of a rank-9 or rank-10 fixed soul ammunition.¡±

 Chapter 1193 - Ice Godâ€™s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Ice God¡¯s Heart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Not only that, the energy from the Ice God¡¯s Heart is pristine. It is the purest form of ice attribute. Some of the nine Title Douluos died grappling for it, and there were also three who died from the cold current that attacked their hearts aftering into contact with it.¡±

    ¡°Thus, the fact remains that no one knows how to utilize it or its energy until today. However, we dare to predict that, in the entirety of human history, it will be one of the best core materials to produce the fourth Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition.¡±

    The entire auction market immediate broke out in a mor of voices upon hearing those words.

    The terror of Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition was already proven when all of Shrek City was ttened by two of them. There were so many powerhouses from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect, yet they were incapable of stopping their terrifying power. One could only imagine how horrifying the Ice God¡¯s Heart would be when put to use.

    ¡®Use it to make the core of another Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition?¡¯ The words sounded quite appealing. The people permitted to enter the auction market today were all elites from each of the great forces. They were either mavens ahead of their time or they represented a faction of the major yers.

    All of them understood the significance of possessing a Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition. It would be an immense threat of strategic importance!

    Qiangu Dongfeng listened to the auctioneer¡¯s charismatic introduction as his lips cracked into a faint cold smile. If the real proprietor behind the Heaven Dou Auction Market had avoided provoking the military, there would have been no need for Qiangu Dongfeng toe and bid for the Ice God¡¯s Heart personally.

    He was even aware of some of the untold stories that the auctioneer would never speak of. The Ice God¡¯s Heart had already been researched by the military and the federal government countless times. The auctioneer was right. It was genuinely suitable to be used as a Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition¡¯s core. Nevertheless, it was apparently impossible to do so because, not only was its temperature ultra low, but it would also not mix with any other form of energy. There was no way whatsoever that one could utilize the energy inside through the use of any soul device or soul circuit.

    Given that, the Ice God¡¯s Heart could never possibly appear in the auction market.

    Of course, since Qiangu Dongfeng was here, he came for it, so he was naturally aware of its real purpose.

    At this point, he took a nce at Gu Yuena by his side as his lips cracked into a faint smile.

    The auctioneer¡¯s introduction wasing to a close. Regardless of whether the Ice God¡¯s Heart was usable, there was one thing that was beyond all doubt: it was an item of the ice attribute that was definitely of divine weapon standard.

    ¡°Alright, we shall begin the auction immediately. The starting price is five billion Federation coins. Each bid must be no lower than one billion Federation coins.¡±

    There was no doubt that this was an enormous amount. It had been a very long time since the Federation had auctioned anything at such a price. Moreover, there was still no confirmation as to whether the Ice God¡¯s Heart was a genuine divine weapon.

    If it was truly a divine weapon, then one could not possibly sell it. The auction market¡¯s purpose for doing so was to attract bids from all of the great forces so they could find a way to use the Ice God¡¯s Heart. Whether it was to make Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition or for other purposes, as long as the item was able to be used, its value would far exceed the auction price.

    ¡°Our honored guests can begin the bidding,¡± said the auctioneer with a smile on his face. However, there was only an awkward silence after he had ended his speech.

    No one ced a bid as everyone¡¯s gaze was fixated upon the Ice God¡¯s Heart on the auction tform.

    Five billion Federation coins was not a pittance by any means. Even for many of the major powers, it was not easy to mobilize such arge amount of cash.

    The auctioneer was not in a rush as such a high-grade item was not supposed to be auctioned off so easily. The price was not considered high given the energy contained in the Ice God¡¯s Heart. It would not mean anything even if no one ced a bid for it in the end. His superior was not forcing him to auction off the item.

    It took a full three minutes before he reminded everyone once again. ¡°Our honored guests may start bidding.¡±

    ¡°Five point one billion.¡± This time, someone from the crowd began to bid. It was a bidder sitting in a darkened corner on the left side.

    ¡°Sure, five point one billion.¡± The auctioneer immediately became high-spirited when he heard someone call out a bid. He replied at once.

    ¡°Five point two billion!¡± Another bid was proposed.

    The most important step after acquiring the Ice God¡¯s Heart was to carry out research to learn its function and method of application. Like Qiangu Dongfeng, most of the bidders here today were aware that the military had yet to crack the mysteries of the Ice God¡¯s Heart, but they still hoped to take it back to undergo a series of studies.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was right. If someone were to find out the application method for the Ice God¡¯s Heart, it would still be considered worth paying even trillions. A divine weapon was not something one coulde by on a regr basis!

    Qiangu Dongfeng was not in a rush to bid, but he watched with cold eyes as the others fought for it.

    Naturally, bidding for such an extremely valuable item was not something that everyone could take part in. There was a very small group of people that could participate in the auction. Only representatives from four ns were bidding. The price continued rising and soon surpassed six billion Federation coins.

    The price was not considered too high considering the energy contained in the Ice God¡¯s Heart. However, the participating bidders were not overly enthusiastic because the fact was that nobody knew how to make use of that energy.

    The auctioneer quoted the bid while he continued to expound on the numerous qualities of the Ice God¡¯s Heart. He had mentioned something about how having the Heart would allow anything to remain decay-free for a million years.

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡®We¡¯re not buying a coffin. What¡¯s the purpose of being decay-free for a million years?¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s gaze was calm, as if the Ice God¡¯s Heart was unrted to herself.

    In reality, she hade here with Qiangu Dongfeng today because she had told him that she could use the Ice God¡¯s Heart to control her state of mind so she could break through to the Spirit Domain spiritual level in the shortest period of time.

    Her martial soul was elemental control which allowed her tomand all sorts of elements simultaneously. The significance of spiritual power was more important to her than to any other soul master. One could even say that her spiritual power would determine the speed she could elevate her cultivation base.

    Even though she was the disciple of the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo, her presence was valued by Qiangu Dongfeng ever since she passed the reserve spiriter examination with ease. She was too young. At the age of only twenty-one years old, her cultivation base had already broken through to eight rings. She was definitely the future of the Spirit Pagoda.

    More importantly, the Spirit Pagoda was currently empowered because of Gu Yuena¡¯s research.

    One month ago, in view of Gu Yuena¡¯s contributions to Spirit Pagoda, Qiangu Dongfeng did his utmost to override all objections and installed her as one of the four great spiriters of Spirit Pagoda, even though she had yet to achieve the rank of Title Douluo. This made her the youngest spiriter in the history of the Spirit Pagoda.

    Qiangu Dongfeng once questioned Gu Yuena as to how he could reward her, given that her research was truly of the utmost importance. How could he not rope in Gu Yuena when she was so gifted with natural talent? Moreover, Qiangu Dongfeng expected that her research would advance even further. If that was the case, he would certainly be able to get closer to his goal. In time, Qiangu Dongfeng believed that he would be able to not only exercise control over the Douluo Continent, but the Star Luo Continent and the Dou Spirit Continent would also be under the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s control provided that nothing got in the way. Then, he could proceed to the next step to gaining control over the entire Douluo.

    Thus, in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s eyes, Gu Yuena was definitely the most precious treasure in the entire Spirit Pagoda. He treated her as if she was his own child.

    At first, Gu Yuena did not have any particr requests until Qiangu Dongfeng told her about the auction market¡¯s auction recently. Moreover, he attracted her attention when he told her about the Ice God¡¯s Heart.

    Even though she had only seen it in photos, Gu Yuena swiftly informed Qiangu Dongfeng that she must acquire the Ice God¡¯s Heart. With it, she could make a breakthrough to Spirit Domain spiritual level and as a result, she could be promoted to Title Douluo within a year.

 Chapter 1194 - Old Tang Has Awakened

    <h4>Chapter 1194: Old Tang Has Awakened</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After learning of this, Qiangu Dongfeng was immediately overjoyed and he brought Gu Yuena to the auction at once.

    Naturally, given his self-serving motives, he spared no effort in cultivating Gu Yuena in such a manner. Besides Gue Yuena, of the four great spiriters of the Spirit Pagoda, the second youngest spiriter was named Qiangu Zhangting and he was also his grandson. He was thirty-one years old this year and a Title Douluo.

    Qiangu Zhangting could be described as the most outstanding talent of the Qiangu n in recent years. Qiangu Dongfeng had also put great effort into cultivating him as his sessor.

    Ever since the Qiangu n had taken important positions and developed for so many years, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s electoral system only existed in name. It waspletely within the Qiangu n¡¯s control.

    As Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s oldest grandchild, Qiangu Zhangting had been groomed to be his eventual sessor.

    In fact, Qiangu Zhangting was genuinely outstanding. He had disyed her superhuman natural abilities. He sessfully became a Title Douluo at twenty-eight years old and was then promoted to one of the four great spiriters of Spirit Pagoda. It had been three years since.

    Qiangu Zhangting had never married as he focused all his energy on cultivation. This was until that very year when he met Gu Yuena, eighteen years old at the time, and he fell in love at first sight.

    Naturally, Qiangu Dongfeng tried to match them, but he was stopped by Leng Yaozhu with the excuse that Gu Yuena was still young.

    On the other hand, after Gu Yuena¡¯s extraordinary promotion to spiriter, Qiangu Dongfeng saw her as the best possible granddaughter-inw without question and in all aspects, whether it was her status, abilities, natural talents or appearance! No one could be more suitable than Gu Yuena.

    Qiangu Zhangting recently exited his closed-door cultivation. In three years¡¯ time, he had steadily advanced. He was only thirty-one years old, but his cultivation base had already reached rank-4. He was only one step away from being a Hyper Douluo with the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s full support behind him.

    Currently, Qiangu Zhangting was putting everything into pursuing Gu Yuena, in the hope that he could win her over.

    Under such circumstances, how could Qiangu Dongfeng stop himself from giving his grandson a helping hand?

    That was the reason he brought Gu Yuena here today and was determined to acquire the Ice God¡¯s Heart at all costs. Gu Yuena was capable of reaching Title Douluo-rank very soon. Both she and his grandson would make a well-matched couple, thus bing the pirs that supported the entire Spirit Pagoda for years toe.

    Qiangu Dongfeng would feel gratified every time he thought about his ns. At his current status, wealth was no longer important. Power was his goal. His greatest hope was for the Qiangu n to have a sessor and possibly be the great n whose name passed through the ages in the future.

    ¡°Six point eight billion going once. Six point eight billion, going twice!¡± The auctioneer¡¯s voice was almost growing hoarse from shouting.

    The bidding price for Ice God¡¯s Heart today was genuinely not going as he had hoped. ording to his superior¡¯s instruction, he would need to strive to push the bidding beyond ten billion. Yet, who could have known that the bidder would offer such low a price and not be all that enthusiastic.

    ¡°Seven billion.¡± A voice rang out that sounded like an imperial decree to the auctioneer.

    Qiangu Dongfeng raised the paddle numbered ¡®one¡¯ in his hand and nodded toward the auctioneer.

    The scene was perfectly silent.

    The participants all had masks on their faces, but there was no doubt that the status and identity of the person holding paddle number one was certainly impressive.

    ¡°Seven billion going once.¡± The auctioneer began to count down after inquiring for a higher bid once more.

    Despite his attempts at extolling the product with even greater effort, no more bids were ced.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Qiangu Dongfeng coughed softly.

    The rest of the people had only heard a soft cough, but it was like thunder to the auctioneer¡¯s ears. He felt as if the blood in his body was boiling and his heart was filled with fear at once!

    In order to be Heaven Dou Auction Market¡¯s head auctioneer, he was, of course, not an ordinary person. His cultivation base was rather powerful. Nevertheless, he felt as if this cough was going to disperse his very soul.

    ¡°Seven billion going twice.¡±

    ¡°Seven billion going thrice.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± The auction hammer knocked.

    There was nothing that was more important to him than his little life. Moreover, there really was no one else cing a higher bid.

    ¡°Congrattions, honored guest number one. The Ice God¡¯s Heart is yours.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng smiled and said to Gu Yuena by his side, ¡°Na¡¯er, I¡¯ll be protecting you with Yaozhu when we return, so you can proceed with your cultivation. I congratte you beforehand on breaking through to Spirit Domain.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Pagoda Master.¡± Gu Yuena nodded to Qiangu Dongfeng.

    Qiangu Dongfeng smiled. What he hoped for more than anything was that Gu Yuena would address him as ¡®grandfather-inw¡¯.

    The dazzling Ice God¡¯s Heart was sent to Qiangu Dongfeng and Gu Yuena. The case on the outside was doubtlessly made of quality material in order to shield the ultra-low temperature of the Ice God¡¯s Heart. On the other hand, Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes appeared dazed as she gazed at the Ice God¡¯s Heart. That person¡¯s silhouette emerged in her mind once again.

    Coincidentally, the man who was on Gu Yuena¡¯s mind also had a crystal in his hand at that exact moment. It was simrly also clear as spring water, but it was not cold. It was indeed the Boundless Universe crystal.

    Yue Zhengyu returned for a rest. He would need to recuperate for a while after using the Holy Fusion Skill as he was quite exhausted and slightly injured.

    Tang Wulin had also returned to his room. Before he could begin his cultivation, his mind suddenly turned to the Boundless Universe crystal, which Elder Long described as the treasure that guarded the academy, so he brought it out.

    The crystal was known as a divine weapon, so, of course, it was no mere trifle. Yet, what magical effects did it have? Was it truly capable of bringing greater understanding to a top-grade powerhouse?

    Tang Wulin could still clearly remember the moment he firstid eyes on it when he was brought into the sea world. It felt truly marvelous. He felt energetic and refreshed as if his entire person was bathed in cooling water.

    At this point, he had been staring at the Boundless Universe crystal for a long while, but he had yet to return to that wonderful state.

    What sort of mystery did it actually contain?

    As he was thinking, Tang Wulin attempted to infuse his soul power into the Boundless Universe crystal hoping to see if this would bring about any changes to it.

    Slowly, he infused his soul power into it, and the Boundless Universe crystal began to react. A misty blue glow emerged from the surface of the crystal. It bloomed outward, making it appear even more magnificent.

    However, there was no reaction other than that. Even after Tang Wulin increased the flow of his soul power, there was still no other urrence.

    ¡®Weird. Why doesn¡¯t it work when I infuse my soul power?¡¯

    Meanwhile, he could suddenly hear a voice in his mind.

    ¡°Is that the Boundless Universe Shield?¡± The voice sounded rather peculiar, yet the familiarity of the voice startled Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Old Tang?¡± Tang Wulin called out in his heart.

    Yes, had the voice note from Old Tang? Even so, he sounded slightly astonished.

    Thest time he met Old Tang was when he had passed on the Thousand using Fingers to him. It was that very spear technique that put Tang Wulin on the correct path for wielding a spear, which resulted in his creating the King¡¯s Path and the Thousand using Fingers afterward as he gradually entered the Spearsoul realm.

    Old Tang had told Tang Wulin that he could reach him after he was done cultivating the Thousand using Fingers. However, after so much had happened, Tang Wulin had yet to summon Old Tang for quite some time. The truth was that he had been elevating at such a rate that he was too busy cultivating a plethora of abilities and had forgotten about Old Tang...

    ¡°So you¡¯re talking about the Boundless Universe crystal?¡± asked Tang Wulin in puzzlement. Why had Old Tang referred to it as the Boundless Universe Shield?

    Old Tang¡¯s spoke excitedly, ¡°Quick, put it on your forehead. Quick, quick!¡±

    Tang Wulin had never felt Old Tang get so eager. His trust in Old Tang was absolute, so he immediately ced the Boundless Universe crystal between his brows.

    The crystal was cold, but he did not feel anything else when he put it on his forehead. Then, just as Tang Wulin was thinking about whether the Boundless Universe could take him into the marvelous sea world once again, things began to change.

 Chapter 1195 - The Fusion of the Universe

    <h4>Chapter 1195: The Fusion of the Universe</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin suddenly felt a scorching sensation in his sea of spirit. Everything in the surroundings turned misty gold. Soon after, he felt the initially cool Boundless Universe Crystal stuck firmly between his brows as if it was glued to his forehead.

    His spiritual power had already achieved the Spirit Domain realm so the massive amount seemed like a sea of spiritual power. At the moment, he felt the boundless spiritual fluctuation bursting out in his mind.

    As he held the Boundless Universe Crystal against the area between his brows, he could clearly sense the crystal undergoing a transformation. He was astonished that the Boundless Universe Crystal was shrinking. It was about the size of his palm initially, but it had now turned into the size of a longan fruit. A momentter, it turned into a nail.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin discovered that he could not move his body. Apart from being able to think, it felt as if everything else had been frozen.

    However, he could feel there were ripples being unleashed from his body. These ripples were spreading outward with the Boundless Universe Crystal as its center.

    However, he could not see that there was a golden rune that was emerging slowly on his forehead. The rune took the form of a golden trident with the shrunken Boundless Universe Crystal embedded slightly below the trident¡¯s sharp middle prong.

    A golden brilliant spiral arose from the trident rune. It was constantly undergoing changes while Tang Wulin himself was helpless. His soul power and spiritual power were diminishing at rming speeds.

    However, all the elements of different attributes were surging toward him at an extremely high speed to replenish his consumption. It was not obvious in the beginning. Later, these elements began to gather with increasing speeds. Tang Wulin felt as if he was fighting against numerous abyssal powerhouses in the Blood Gods Great Array.

    What was that...

    He had no idea what happened, but the equilibrium appeared in his body in such a miraculous manner. Tang Wulin had turned into a statue! Energy was being infused, then channeled out in ripples which had him baffled.

    Was this the work of Old Tang? Was he capable of exercising control over Tang Wulin¡¯s body?

    Upon making the discovery, Tang Wulin felt his chest tighten. After all, Old Tang had always been mysterious. It was Old Tang who told him about the Golden Dragon King Seal¡¯s existence and how these abilities had made him.

    At the moment, Old Tang was exercising control over his body. How could Tang Wulin not be concerned?

    Energy was being transformed through his body which acted like a medium. There was utterly nothing he could do.

    After his fleeting concern, Tang Wulin felt his mind rxing gradually. There was not much use in worrying. If Old Tang truly had the ability to control him, there was nothing much he could do. Moreover, judging from his long rtionship with Old Tang, Tang Wulin was currently not in any kind of adverse situation.

    Perhaps, he was dwelling too much on this.

    Tang Wulin soon became rxed. Since there was nothing much he could do, he would spend the time to observe every form of the elements to learn about the profundity behind each element.

    It was relevant to use this cultivation method for his Spirit Domain spiritual power since there was nothing else he could do. He might as well begin to cultivate his spiritual power.

    Time passed by and soon Tang Wulin lost count of time. All of a sudden, Tang Wulin felt his scalp tighten. In that split second, all his hairs stood on end.

    Immediately, the ripples that were spreading outward earlier paused for a moment. Soon after, Tang Wulin felt his sea of spirit shake violently once. It felt as if something on the outside had infused into him.

    It was not a pleasant feeling. It gave him a splitting headache as though his entire sea of spirit was about to explode.

    However, the feeling onlysted for a moment before it stopped. He began to pant heavily which made him feel better. However, he felt shocked at the same time. What had just happened?

    The ripples were no longer spreading outward, yet Tang Wulin felt that something had linked with his sea of spirit subconsciously.

    It felt quite peculiar. It seemed illusory yet the feeling was for real.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to enter into a deep sleep for a period of time. Please take care of yourself. I¡¯ll borate when I¡¯m awake.¡± Old Tang¡¯s voice was heard once again but he sounded tired at present. In addition, his tired voice revealed a certain emotion which was different from the past.

    ¡°My child, I¡¯ll be leaving you another set of spear techniques. Please study it on your own.¡± Upon saying that, Tang Wulin felt his entire body rx. He finally regained control of his body.

    He focused his attention and used his inner sight to sense Old Tang¡¯s presence. Apparently, Old Tang hadpletely vanished without leaving behind any aura. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin noticed that his spiritual power had spiked tremendously when he used his inner sight. It was a few times higherpared to his cultivation for the past three months. He could even see every cell in his body when he used his inner sight.

    He hastily raised his hand to touch the Boundless Universe Crystal on his forehead and discovered that there was nothing there. His forehead was all clean and smooth.

    He dashed to a mirror in the washroom. There was nothing on his forehead as expected. There was nothing between his brows either. It seemed like nothing happened.

    What...

    Tang Wulin could not help smiling bitterly. What was happening here? Elder Long had just passed the Boundless Universe Crystal to him. Had he ¡®eaten¡¯ the crystal? It was Shrek Academy¡¯s guardian treasure! As the Sea God¡¯s Pavillion Master, he was...

    More urately, it was Old Tang who ¡®ate¡¯ the crystal. How was Tang Wulin going to exin to Elder Long? How was he going to exin to hisrades from Shrek Academy?

    After having gone through so many experiences, Tang Wulin tried to remain calm. He pacified himself gradually after the initial anxiety.

    It was obvious that he could not take back the Boundless Universe Crystal, but it was also not the first time that something had entered through the extraordinary area between his brows. Did the Life Seed not bore into his forehead which then came outter from the same spot?

    Tang Wulin could only wait for Old Tang to awaken from his deep sleep before he could ask him in detail. He assumed that Elder Long would not be questioning the whereabouts of her Boundless Universe Crystal. If she inquired, Tang Wulin would tell her that the Boundless Universe Crystal had fused into the area between his brows.

    He shook his head helplessly. He then decided that he would cultivate first. He proceeded to cross his legs and sat down. Since his spiritual power had been elevated immensely in such a baffling manner, he would need to feel the change and adapt to it.

    He soon entered into a meditative state. He shifted his consciousness ever so slightly and realized that the soul power inside his body had begun spinning ording to the Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s circting orbit. His soul power felt like a liquid which was enshrouded by ayer of misty golden gloss over its initial pure white color. Tang Wulin hadpleted the cultivation of the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique known as the Body Prating. He was in a consolidation period at present, so he was not in a rush. After adapting himself to the Golden Dragon King Seal for so many years, he knew that the first step in elevating his body¡¯s strength was to strengthen himself continuously. He had to allocate adequate time to nourish his body while it was adapting to the change.

    With his strength at a certain level, should he fail to exercise control over the strength effectively, there would be all kinds of issues which would hamper the advancement of his cultivation process.

    In a breath, Tang Wulin had already entered the meditative state ofplete emptiness.

    His consciousness sank deep inside his body and began spreading outward to enable him to quietly sense the change in the surrounding air. The elemental molecules with different attributes were all within his perception range. The perception became even more acute after his spiritual power was elevated.

    He endeavored to control, analyze, and sense their profundity as he went over every minute detail of the elemental molecules.

    Following the immersion of his consciousness, Tang Wulin had entered into an intriguing state of cultivation. Furthermore, it was evident that he had achieved a major improvement this time.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s sea of spirit shook once all of a sudden. He felt something indistinct.

    There appeared to be a soft voice calling his name continuously from a great distance.

    He could hardly hear the voice, but he could sense the intimacy that seeped deep into his marrows.

    He opened his eyes abruptly and awoke from the meditation. Tang Wulin was startled to find the shirt on his back drenched in sweat. It was amazing that this situation would ur with his current cultivation base!

    That voice was...

 Chapter 1196 - News About Father and Mother

    <h4>Chapter 1196: News About Father and Mother</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    All of a sudden, an emotion that was exceedingly intense surged through his heart.

    ¡°Father, mother!¡±

    The words almost escaped his mouth. Soon after, he felt an intense longing for his parents which overwhelmed him. All at once, his chest constricted that he felt suffocated.

    Confronted by the immense stress from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy, Tang Wulin was all the time embroiled in making ns. It so happened one of the most important in his initial ns was to look for his parents!

    Following the discovery of numerous ¡®resurrections¡¯ of certain people from Shrek Academy, he had forgotten about the important matter. Out of the blue, the voice he heard in his spiritual world earlier disturbed him tremendously. Yes! He would still continue to search for his father and mother.

    His left hand pressed against the ground softly to prop himself up.

    The moment the thought appeared, he could not help but feel agitated.

    He raised his wrist and pressed a number on his soulmunicator. Tang Wulin was breathing heavily soon after.

    Themunicator rang for a long time before it was finally picked up.

    ¡°Wulin?¡± A familiar, weather-worn voice was heard.

    Tang Wulin hastily spoke with eagerness, ¡°Teacher Mang Tian, it¡¯s me. How are you?¡±

    The voice at the other end was Tang Wulin¡¯s forging initiation teacher, Mang Tian. He was a six-star cksmith of Master Craftsman rank. It had been many years, yet he remained a six-star cksmith all along without bing a Saint Craftsman.

    Tang Wulin had always kept in touch with him. He would call his teacher every once in awhile to check if there is any news of his parents. However, the answer was always negative.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s going on with you? You sound a little agitated. I thought you enlisted in the army?¡± asked Mang Tian slightly puzzled. Due to the Blood God Army¡¯s secrecy, Tang Wulin had only informed Mang Tian that he was enlisted in the Blood God Army but did not reveal the location.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Teacher Mang Tian, I¡¯ve already left the army to execute some missions. Do you have any news about my father and mother?¡±

    Mang Tian was quiet for a moment. ¡°Nothing still.¡±

    It had been more than ten years, and there was still no news of his parents. Tang Wulin was in so much pain as if his heart was pricked with needles. The feeling was especially intense after he thought he heard his parents calling earlier.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t father and mother contacted us all this while? Where are they actually? I miss them so much. Didn¡¯t they say that I can go searching for them when I¡¯ve achieved the seven-ring Soul Sage rank? I¡¯ve already achieved that. Yet, I don¡¯t have the slightest clue where they are at.¡±

    At this point, Tang Wulin could not control his emotions anymore. His voice sounded like he was sobbing.

    ¡°What? You¡¯ve already achieved Soul Sage rank?¡± Mang Tian¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief. After all, Tang Wulin was merely twenty-one years old! A twenty-one-year-old Soul Sage? It was a little unbelievable even if Tang Wulin originated from Shrek Academy. However, he knew that Tang Wulin was one of the current Shrek Seven Monsters. He was shocked beyond disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve elevated myself to a Soul Sage in the army. Why bother? I still can¡¯t...¡±

    Tang Wulin was interrupted by Mang Tian at this point. ¡°Hold on, Wulin.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. He looked like he was struck by lightning. ¡°Teacher Mang Tian, could it be that...¡±

    Mang Tian heaved a sigh. ¡°Yes, since you¡¯ve already achieved the Soul Sage rank, I¡¯ve something to tell you. I¡¯m sorry for lying to you all this while. It¡¯s because of your father¡¯s request and my promise to him. He has been in contact with me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s pitch increased. His voice was trembling. It had been over ten years! It was his first time to receive news about his father.

    ¡°Teacher Mang Tian, it¡¯s not your fault. Please tell me where they are now!¡± Tang Wulin whose hand was sping the soulmunicator was shaking uncontrobly.

    Mang Tian spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up. Please calm down. Your father didn¡¯t want me to tell you precisely because of your impulsive behavior. Well, they¡¯re doing fine and not in any kind of danger.¡±

    Tang Wulin was relieved. ¡°Are they restricted?¡± He returned to his normal self once again after he managed to calm his mind.

    ¡°Yes. Thus, it¡¯s not safe for him to call using the soulmunicator, but he still risked it once in a while. He¡¯s curious to know about your recent developments. Actually, each time I called you on the soulmunicator, it wasn¡¯t long after he contacted me. I would tell him about your situation every time.¡±

    ¡°He was truly happy when he learned that you were admitted to Shrek Academy. He was delighted. Henceforth, he requested me to maintain the secrecy of ourmunications. He was afraid that it would affect you. He hoped that you would be a useful person in Shrek Academy. So, don¡¯t me him for keeping silent for he had sacrificed so much and given this much thought.¡±

    ¡°Child, I know that you¡¯ve gone through a lot of hardship all these years. Simrly, they haven¡¯t had an easy life either. Just like how you miss them, they miss you just as much.¡± Mang Tian was overwhelmed with emotion at this point.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°So, where are they? Where are they now?¡±

    Mang Tian spoke with a deep voice, ¡°They¡¯re in a research center which remains a secret. The only thing they can be certain is that the research center is rted to the Spirit Pagoda. This is partly the reason why your father forbade me from telling you about their situation. The Spirit Pagoda is the leading organization on the continent. Not only that, their research involves extremely dangerous weapons. Thus, they¡¯re not located on our Douluo Continent but are on the Dou Spirit Continent instead. The only clue your father has of their location is they¡¯re probably at a very high altitude. They¡¯re confined in a research center which is most likely located in a city at a high altitude.¡±

    The Dou Spirit Continent? Tang Wulin had a deep frown. He never expected his parents to be on the Dou Spirit Continent. Furthermore, it was rted to the Spirit Pagoda.

    Tang Wulin already had a bad impression of the Spirit Pagoda. After listening to Mang Tian, he could not help clenching his fists tightly.

    ¡®God is always on my side. Three monthster is precisely the time I¡¯ll head to the Dou Spirit Continent and the Star Luo Continent.¡¯

    ¡°Wulin, don¡¯t act on impulse. Even though you¡¯ve already achieved the Soul Sage cultivation base, you¡¯re still considered weak on your own. How can you fight against the Spirit Pagoda? A month ago, your father told me that it would take another year at most toplete his research. The Spirit Pagoda promised them that they would send them back after the research ispleted.¡±

    Send them back? Tang Wulin was not excited by the news. On the contrary, he was horrified.

    If this had been in the past, he would be overjoyed. Ever since he learned about the rtionship between the Spirit Pagoda and the Hawk Faction, he did not have much faith in the Spirit Pagoda as they could well be one of the culprits behind Shrek Academy¡¯s great catastrophe.

    A secret research which finally bore results. Was there anything the Spirit Pagoda would not do for the sake of maintaining secrecy? His parents were abducted by them initially. What better way could there be than making them disappear to maintain secrecy?

    At this point, Tang Wulin felt his chest tighten. ¡°Teacher Mang Tian, I need your help. Could you please tell my father not toplete his research immediately but drag on as much as possible the next time he calls you on the soulmunicator. Also, please pass him mymunicator¡¯s number. Tell him to figure out a way to call me. Three monthster, I¡¯ll be joining the high-ranking personnel from the Tang Sect to pay a visit to the Dou Spirit Empire. I hold quite a high position in the Tang Sect currently, so I¡¯ll be asking the help of the Tang Sect¡¯s seniors to rescue them.¡±

 Chapter 1197 - Was It A Delusion?

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Was It A Delusion?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin did not inform Mang Tian that he was currently the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master for it was quite unbelievable. However, the mere mention of the powerhouse sect that was once at par with the Spirit Pagoda gave Mang Tian some relief.

    ¡°Wulin, are you concerned that the Spirit Pagoda would..., but they¡¯re the leading organization on the continent. They should be...¡±

    Tang Wulin sneered coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t trust them at all. If they even have a sense of decency being the leading organization on the continent, then they wouldn¡¯t have taken away my parents.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pass the message to your father when he calls again. Do take good care of yourself. You should know that your father and mother risked their lives just so you can be safe. Oh right, how¡¯s the little girl Na¡¯er? Your father learned that you found her thest time, and he was quite surprised.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt a painful tug in his heart at Mang Tian¡¯s mention of Na¡¯er. He had yet to figure out what actually happened between Na¡¯er and Gu Yue until now.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, she... she¡¯s pretty good.¡± Tang Wulin hesitated but still dared not speak the truth.

    When Tang Wulin ended themunication, he could hardly keep his emotions in check. He had finally gotten news of his parents. At least, his parents were still alive. Although he felt excited, the enmity he had for the Spirit Pagoda was burning within him.

    He could not wait anymore. He would certainly rescue his parents this time regardless.

    It would definitely not be an easy task to save them. Firstly, he had little information, and this proved to be the biggest issue to him right now. As for the Spirit Pagoda, Tang Wulin was not too concerned over them as he was confident of his abilities. In addition, he had so manyrades by his side.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s greatest force was on the Douluo Continent, so the force they had on the Dou Spirit Continent was weaker. Currently, he would have to figure out how to locate his parents on the Dou Spirit Continent.

    His only avable clue was that it was a city located at a very high altitude.

    Tang Wulin waspletely clueless about the situation in the Dou Spirit Continent. Nevertheless, he still had the assistance of the Tang Sect. The Tang Sect was an extensive organization which stretched across three continents, so they hadprehensive knowledge of the Dou Spirit Continent.

    Tang Wulin was up all night.

    Early morning the next day, Tang Wulin met with the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin. He recounted his parent¡¯s situation to Zang Xin.

    Zang Xin pondered for a moment upon listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s ount and spoke, ¡°The Dou Spirit Continent is the smallest of the three continents. Its overall topography is a long and narrow strip of hignds. There are three cities with high altitudes. Two of the three cities are near the border. The biggest city is located next to the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s capital, Heaven Dou City. It¡¯s called Spirit Wave City. I think there¡¯s an important division of the Spirit Pagoda over there coincidentally. Could it be there?¡±

    Tang Wulin was overjoyed upon hearing that. The sense of direction became much clearer with Zang Xin¡¯s guidance. Although he may not necessarily find his parents there, at least he would not be dashing about aimlessly like a headless fly.

    After getting some trustworthy information, Tang Wulin regained hisposure. He recalled the strange, lucid dream he hadst night. Could it be that when his spiritual power was elevated to a certain level, he could feel his parent¡¯s presence?

    If it were true, then it would be awesome. Such an ability would certainly make it easier to locate his parents afterward.

    Perhaps, he could sense their specific location if he focused his attention enough?

    He began to meditate once again eagerly. He focused his attention to feel and elevate his spiritual power to perfection. Yet, the calling did not appear despite his intense attention.

    ¡®It¡¯s gone?¡¯

    ¡®Was it just a delusion?¡¯

    Feeling lethargic, Tang Wulin had no choice but to sit quietly and returned to the ordinary meditative state to calm his mind.

    His consciousness dimmed. His entire body was soon enshrouded in all sorts of elements. He was being rejuvenated as he sensed the change brought by them. Each passing moment, every part of Tang Wulin was being elevated.

    He realized the breakthrough of his spiritual power was helpful in the cultivation of his soul power. Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation rate was exceedingly swift. It was the result of his spiritual power mobilizing the origin energy on its own ord. It was just as he predicted. His body would be able to endure hitting a bottleneck even if he were to maintain his cultivation at this rate. He could make a breakthrough to an eight-ring Soul Douluo rank within a year.

    ¡°My child, my child... Wulin...¡±

    The calling was heard once again. It remained vague and illusory as before. It was like an echo from a great distance which felt like another world. Yet, it seemed so real.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s consciousness was awakened almost instantaneously. He was shivering from the cold. He did not open his eyes but quickly focused his attention on the calling from the distance.

    However, upon sensing it, the calling stopped abruptly as if it was intercepted. It vanishedpletely into nothingness.

    What...

    Tang Wulin opened his eyes with a gloomy look on his face. He obviously heard the call, yet how did it disappear all of a sudden?

    ¡®Could it be that I can only hear the voice when I¡¯m in an empty state of consciousness?¡¯

    ¡®I shall give it a try then.¡¯

    He entered the meditative state once again. This time, it took him longer than usual. It was rather difficult for him to calm himself due to the concern he felt in his heart. With great effort, he managed topose himself. When he opened his eyes once again, it was already early morning the next day.

    Throughout the night, he did not hear the voice calling anymore.

    Did this happen because his spiritual power was not powerful enough? If he could not maintain the connection to the call, there was utterly no way he could determine the location of his parents!

    For this reason, he met up with the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue and rted his experience to the Limit Douluo. There was no other person who surpassed this woman when it came to cultivation experience.

    Long Yeyue frowned a little upon listening to his ount. ¡°It¡¯s not possible the call originated from your parents. You mentioned before that your parents are ordinary people. Ordinary people¡¯s spiritual powers are limited, so the possibility of what happened as described by you is quite remote. It¡¯s true that mankind¡¯s spiritual powers will undergo immense changes after achieving the Spirit Domain spiritual power. Moreover, all sorts of miraculous events can happen. Spiritual detection may ur at times. In other words, when you call out with your spiritual power, it¡¯s possible that someone can feel it within a certain range. However, the possibility is exceedingly small. At the moment, you¡¯re still far from being able to do so. Even for someone like me who has already entered the Spirit Domain realm for over a hundred years and whose Spirit Domain is already established, it¡¯s still very difficult for me. I can only produce a minor effect within certain limits.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked such a question, I¡¯m going to teach you the knowledge rted to the Spirit Domain¡¯s spiritual power. I believe you¡¯ve yet to receive guidance in this area.¡±

    Tang Wulin was energized and keen to learn. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never learned it before.¡± It was awesome having Elder Long around. With the guidance of such an experienced practitioner, he could certainly avoid any unnecessary detour in his cultivation path.

    Long Yeyue spoke, ¡°One needs the persistence to remain on the path of cultivation, but one¡¯s natural endowments triumph over anything else. You¡¯ve both the natural endowments and persistence. Hence, you¡¯re capable of walking the path. The Spirit Domain realm is different from other spiritual ranks. It¡¯s independent of the others. Before one achieves the Spirit Domain rank, one¡¯s spiritual power can be described as the perception of nothingness. In other words, when your spiritual perception has increased, it means that your spiritual power is elevated ordingly. The more powerful one¡¯s spiritual perception is, the more potent one¡¯s spiritual power will be. Thus, we¡¯ve got those screens that show us the numerical values based on the level of one¡¯s spiritual power.¡±

    ¡°Yet, it¡¯s different from the Spirit Domain realm. The Spirit Doman is the manifestation of one¡¯s spiritual power. With it, you can sense every type of element in the external world and you¡¯ve control over these elements. You can use it to unleash your abilities or rejuvenate yourself. Henceforth, you can affect everything which is rted to you.¡±

    ¡°Also, you can strengthen your Spiritual Domain through repetitive cultivation. When the domain has been established, you¡¯ll possess a small world that belongs to you. Your spirit will be the master of this small world and dominate over everything in this world. You can make numerous demands and use them for attack, defense, or even control. In fact, just about anything and everything. The formation of the Spirit Domain is the foundation for entering the demigod realm. You have already achieved the Spirit Domain rank for your spiritual power, but because no one guided you, your Spirit Domain has yet to develop. In the next three months, I hope that you¡¯ll put in more effort. The sooner you establish your Spirit Domain, the better it¡¯ll be for you. By then, you¡¯ll discover the things which you couldn¡¯t control initially will be easier to handle. You would be able to control many things with precision just by using your thoughts.¡±

 Chapter 1198 - Spiritual Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Spiritual Domain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Spiritual domain?¡± Naturally, Tang Wulin had heard this term before. However, he had never seen it.

    ¡°Yes, just like this. Feel this.¡± Before Long YeYue finished talking, her eyes suddenly shone. As Tang Wulin stared, her eyes turned into a pair of stars. They were extremely brilliant and dazzling. It hurt to look directly at them.

    Shortly after, everything around them turned into stars. In this instant, he felt as if he was among the stars in the sky. His surroundings seemed ephemeral. Everything was visible but untouchable.

    However, in the next instant, an intense suffocating feeling hit him. It was as if he was in outer space. The air disappeared, and he found himself in a vacuum. All the elements were gone as well.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline shockwave suddenly grew stronger. The Golden Dragon Air diffused out of his body protecting him. It made him feel better. However, no matter how hard he tried to feel his surroundings, he could not sense any elements at all.

    Just when he waspletely befuddled, the starry sky suddenly disappeared. In its ce was a lustrous and dazzling world of colors. The non-existent elements moments ago suddenly thickened. In an extreme density, they swarmed toward him like bees.

    However, these elements did not surge into his body. Instead, they rejected him. They appeared furious and seemed like they wanted to repel him from the world.

    The Golden Dragon Air on Tang Wulin¡¯s body began rippling violently. His body began to sway as well. Had his body been less tough, he would have been torn apart by these elements already.

    In the next moment, these colorful elements quickly gathered together. They swirled to form a tornado. The other attributes vanished. What remained were light and darkness.

    Elder Long appeared on the horizon. The light and dark elements flickered around her. Eventually, they formed a terrifying light and dark storm. It felt as if the storm could crush the entire world. Tang Wulin had only felt such a sensation once when he faced the godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition previously.

    Throughout the entire process, he could not do anything. His powerful spiritual power could hardly control anything in the external world. It could not even bring him out of the world.

    ¡°Roar!¡± Tang Wulin could not help letting out a sonorous dragon¡¯s roar. His Dragon Might was unleashed in waves. However, the light-dark storm pelted his body wildly putting him in much pain.

    ¡®Is this a Limit Douluo¡¯s strength? And it¡¯s just pressure from her spiritual power!¡¯

    The other day, he had attacked Elder Long with all he got. Although Tang Wulin knew that Elder Long let him off the hook, he was still pleased with himself. However, he now understood the disparity between him and a Limit Douluo. If Elder Long had really wanted to kill him, it would have been easier than crushing an ant. He had a long way to go still on his cultivation path.

    All the lights dimmed in the next moment. Long Yeyue was standing before him. They were still in her room. It felt as if nothing had happened. At the same time, it felt like an eternity had passed.

    ¡°Is this the spiritual domain?¡± Tang Wulin looked at Elder Long with shock.

    Long Yeyue nodded. ¡°You felt it, didn¡¯t you? In your spiritual domain, you¡¯re the absolute ruler. You rule over everything. As long as your opponent¡¯s cultivation base is weaker than yours, especially if they don¡¯t have a spiritual domain, theirbat strength would be greatly diminished in the face of your spiritual domain. A spiritual domain has always been the sign of a Limit Douluo. It¡¯s even rare among the Hyper Douluos. Currently, on the Douluo Continent, there are fewer than ten who have a spiritual domain. Once you attain this rank, you¡¯ll most certainly be a Limit Douluo in the future, and I mean the near future.¡±

    ¡°For most soul masters, they¡¯re only able to achieve this rank after they be a Limit Douluo. However, the situation is reversed in your case. With the ne in your favor, your spiritual power showed extraordinary growth. It also resulted in your spiritual power reaching this rank way before your cultivation base. Since the ne loves you so much, how can you let it down? You must attain the rank of possessing a spiritual domain as soon as possible. It¡¯d aid you greatly in your cultivation. As long as you¡¯re able to establish the spiritual domain with your current foundation and at the rate of your cultivation, you¡¯d surely be a Limit Douluo before you¡¯re thirty-five. You may even be the most powerful Limit Douluo in the recent thousand years.¡±

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath. A wildfire burned within his eyes. ¡°Understood. Elder Long, how do I cultivate the spiritual domain?¡±

    Long Yeyue said drily, ¡°Everyone¡¯s spiritual domain is different. That¡¯s why the cultivation of one¡¯s spiritual domain is a private matter. What I can tell you is this. Feel your own body. Your own body is a domain. Everything you own is within this domain. When you can project yourself to the spiritual level, your spiritual domain will be formed.¡±

    Giving his spiritual world a feedback of himself?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s brows were tightly knit together. He could not make any sense of this.

    ¡°I¡¯m unable to teach you the rest. I spent seventeen years to form my spiritual domain. It took Yun Ming twelve years back then. Everyone¡¯s different. There have also been cases where our predecessors formed their spiritual domains the instant they became Limit Douluos. It¡¯s all about a person¡¯s fortune or rather insight. Throughout the entire process, nobody can teach you anything. You can only rely on yourself. You must feel yourself. Everyone¡¯s body is a treasure chest. This is especially true for us, soul masters. You¡¯re favored by the ne and you¡¯ve got the Golden Dragon King bloodline. Your body is more mysterious than any other person. When you bring it into this world, the spiritual domain you¡¯ll obtain will surely be very powerful. I really wish to see it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Long, for your guidance.¡±

    The cultivation of one¡¯s spiritual domain could not be aplished by hard work alone. With Long Yeyue¡¯s words still resounding in his mind, Tang Wulin returned to his room and continued to cultivate. ¡®Feel myself? Visualize myself?¡¯

    ¡®Well, let¡¯s begin with inner sight!¡¯

    The Spirit Pagoda headquarters.

    Gu Yuena sat cross-legged in the silent room. If anyone saw her sitting here, they would have been shocked. It was because the silent room initially belonged to Qiangu Dongfeng. It had the best security features in the entire Spirit Pagoda.

    However, Qiangu Dongfeng had given the room to Gu Yuena. It was for her to break through to the Spirit Domain rank through the Ice God¡¯s Heart.

    In front of Gu Yuena was a transparent box which isted the Ice God¡¯s Heart from the external world. In the box, the Ice God¡¯s Heart flickered with a dim light.

    It appeared to be the most gorgeous of jewels. Only those who understood knew that if it was released to the external world, it would immediately turn the surroundings into and of ice and snow.

    Gu Yuena had her eyes closed. Her silver hair wasbed back. It fell beyond her shoulders onto the floor.

    Her whole person seemed to have entered another level or even another world.

    Suddenly, the entire room changed. A deep but pleasant dragon¡¯s roar resounded. A light in the silent room suddenly darkened. It was as if her body had sucked away all the avable light.

    In the next moment, spots of colorful lights began appearing around her. These colorful spots of light appeared rhythmically. They arranged themselves in an orderly manner and swirled silently around her.

 Chapter 1199 - Brotherâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1199: Brother...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    If Qiangu Dongfeng saw this, he would have been greatly shocked. This was because Gu Yuena had not even relied on the Ice God¡¯s Heart and her spiritual power had already attained a spiritual domain. Also, even with Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s cultivation base, he had not noticed this before.

    The deep dragon¡¯s roar gradually grew louder. Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s silent room was practically isted from the world. Neither energy fluctuation nor sound would ever reach the outside.

    As the roar went on, the colorful elements started to change. Elemental particles of the same color started to clump together and form strange-looking little dragons. They circled around Gu Yue¡¯s body, gliding happily.

    Each dragon had its own color and element. The blue dragon was the water elemental dragon, the red was fire, the green was of the wind element, yellow was of the earth, the ck one was the dark elemental dragon, silver was the space elemental dragon and the golden dragon was the light elemental dragon.

    The different colored elemental dragons flew around Gu Yuena. It was as if she had entered the world of the Dragon n.

    At that point, Gu Yuena slowly parted her red lips and let out a small huff. This breath of hers had nine colors. The instant she exhaled, the various elemental dragons around her seemed to freeze. Shortly after, the entire room turned silver in color. The various elemental dragons shone with a brilliant tinum radiance and they continued to roam about this silvery world.

    Gu Yuena opened her eyes slowly. Her violet irises were as clear as outer space, reflecting the tinum dragons that circled her body akin to pools of water. They looked like stars in the night sky.

    In the center of her forehead, a nine-colored crystal slowly emerged and a strange, overwhelming pressure started to pour out of her.

    The silver and tinum colors around her had an additional faint nine-colored radiance.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s body levitated slowly. With another gentle breath, the radiance before her suddenly changed into a silvery-white light screen. Within the light screen, illusory shadows started forming. The figure it depicted was Tang Wulin, sitting cross-legged as he meditated to discover the wonders of his own spiritual domain.

    As she looked at him, Gu Yuena¡¯s initially noble and ice-cold eyes softened. A slight smile appeared at the edges of her lips. ¡°Brother...¡±

    ...

    He was still as clueless as ever in developing his spiritual domain, but Tang Wulin was not in the mood to continue cultivating anymore. This was because he just received another soul call.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Zhengyu? Where did he go?¡± Tang Wulin did not see Yue Zhengyu in his room.

    ¡°This guy is unreliable. Forget it, I¡¯ll look for him myself.¡±

    Yes, they came back, and they had promised toe back together. The Shrek Seven Monsters were finally reunited.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s return brought with him his Holy Fusion Skill which was the fruit of his second Holy Baptism. What about the others? Just how much had the others grown after experiencing these things?

    How was Xinn¡¯s cultivation of her Swordsoul? What about Yuanen Yehui¡¯s punches? Tang Wulin had witnessed their strengths in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge before. However, he was unsure of his otherpanions¡¯ conditions, nor was he aware of just how much they had grown.

    ¡®I really miss them!¡¯

    This time, he did not leave in a hurry. He put on some makeup and left the Tang Sect¡¯s underground headquarters as an average middle-aged man. He went straight to Heaven Dou City¡¯s soul train station. He had half an hour left before hispanions arrived.

    Heaven Dou City¡¯s soul train station was as lively as ever. Ever since Shrek City was destroyed, Heaven Dou City had be an even more vital transportation hub. Due to the fact that this was practically the Dove Faction¡¯s headquarters, Heaven Dou City¡¯s restoration works werepleted swiftly. Compared to before, the military forces stationed here were much stronger. The armies that backed the Dove Faction had given it top-notch security.

    Tang Wulin stood in an inconspicuous corner at the entrance to the station. ¡®Everyone¡¯sing back. This is wonderful!¡¯

    After their enlistment in various armies, everyone had grown. He and hispanions had all changed. In the following three months, after he finished crafting three-word battle armors for everyone, they would be on their way to the Dou Spirit and Star Luo Empires.

    When he thought about the Star Luo Empire, he could not help but remember its princess and Long Yue.

    Dai Yun¡¯er and Long Yue left in the end. When Tang Wulin did not give her the answer she wanted at the Sea God¡¯s Fate Date Festival, she took Herbert feelings back to the Star Luo Empire after Tang Wulin went to the Demon Ind. As her protector, Long Yue had no choice but to follow suit.

    Xu Mi¡¯er had made some progress with Long Yue at the Sea God¡¯s Fate Date Festival, but she did not leave with him. She was reluctant to leave Shrek, as she was unwilling to give up everything she had there just because of a man.

    After the great explosion, they did not contact each other anymore. In order to keep the information about the surviving Shrek Academy inner court disciples, Xu Mi¡¯er had never tried to get in touch with Long Yue via the Tang Sect¡¯s intercontinental soulmunicator.

    Tang Wulin had learned about all this from her. They could not avoid setting foot on the Star Luo Empire again, so they would surely meet Long Yue and Dai Yun¡¯er once more. When he reminisced about the various experiences they shared in the past, he really felt as if he was still in a dream.

    Even now, when Tang Wulin thought back to the incident of Shrek Academy¡¯s destruction, he still felt as if the entire affair was unreal.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think I can go back to the tiny Dragon Valley anymore.¡¯ Tang Wuli looked at the nine-colored crystal on his bracelet. After all, he had spent three years living there.

    Even though no Dragon nsman had contacted him in the three years hence, he could clearly feel that his rtionship with the Dragon n had gotten much, much closer.

    At first nce, the thousand days he spent burying the dragons appeared to be a waste of time that could have been used for cultivation, but it was, in fact, thisbor that actually calmed Tang Wulin¡¯s heart down and allowed him to achieve what he had now.

    They were already resting in peace under the ground. They should be able to enjoy their deep slumber in silence now.

    He was still entertaining his thoughts when he suddenly felt something tugging at him. Tang Wulin raised his head instinctively and looked toward the station¡¯s exit.

    The first thing that came into his sight was a protruding belly. Then, it was a big, fleshy, and familiar silhouette.

    Compared to before, he was fatter now, but he also seemedrger and taller. His height had even surpassed Tang Wulin¡¯s slightly. It was clear that his nutritional intake had been going well these days. He wore an evesting grin on his face. His friendly expression made him look as if he would not hurt any person or animal.

    What shocked Tang Wulin even more was that he could not sense a trace of soul power on him.

    ¡®Introverted essence? That¡¯s something even Yue Zhengyu was incapable of!¡¯ Tang Wulin could clearly sense the holy aura that seemed to spill over from Yue Zhengyu. However, from this person in front of him, the only thing he felt was a friendly presence. There was not even a hint of a soul power fluctuation.

    Following close behind this big fat man was a beautiful young girl. She was as cold as ever and was still peerlessly beautiful. When he saw her, Tang Wulin could not help but think back to the time when they first met. Back then, she had represented Shrek Academy. She brought her pride and domineering persona that was only matched by her powerful sword skills.

    In truth, Tang Wulin had looked up to her back then. He admired her powerful strength and that she was able to be a part of Shrek Academy.

    With the passage of time, she became hispanion. It felt great to be able to meet them again.

    Tang Wulin walked over of his own ord. Regardless of how familiar they were with each other, they could not recognize him under his magical disguise.

    With his Spirit Domain spiritual power, it was a piece of cake for Tang Wulin to conceal his own aura.

    He walked right up to the fat man and bumped into him.

    ¡°Hey, watch it.¡± the fat man raised a fleshy palm and pressed it against his shoulder.

    His hand was warm, wide and thick. It felt like a soft cushion. However, against his shoulder, it may as well have been a mountain.

    If he was an ordinary person, he would have been deflected to the side already. However, the fat man felt a sudden surge of formidable power from this middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder.

    The force was like a giant dragon had just awakened. It was extremely terrifying and he felt the pressure ram straight into his chest.

    The cold, beautiful girl behind him had a change of expression, but she beamed immediately.

    She was already beautiful to begin with and she turned many heads in the station. When she smiled, it was like the thawing of winter¡¯s ice or the life-giving breeze and rain. Many passers-by were stunned by her beauty.

    ¡°Bam!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder rammed into the fat man¡¯s chest.

    The fat man¡¯s chest was soft and stic. His thick flesh dispersed the impact by vibrating. He raised his arms at the same time and grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders.

    However, at that point, Tang Wulin had already spread his arms and hugged his fleshy body, too big for him to wrap his arms around.

    ¡°Huh? Big brother?¡± No matter how clueless Xu Lizhi was, he managed to recognize Tang Wulin¡¯s identity by then.

    ¡°Why are you guys not into disguise right now?¡± Tang Wulin asked softly.

 Chapter 1200 - All Grown Up

    <h4>Chapter 1200: All Grown Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Xu Lizhi chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re all grown up! We look different from before. Plus, this is the Dove Faction¡¯s turf.¡±

    Tang Wulin loosened his embrace and said with a grin, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn did not draw much attention. Moreover, the people from the Spirit Pagoda and the Holy Spirit Cult did not even know of their existence. Tang Wulin was only being as cautious as he could, but, truth be told, they were never on anybody¡¯s radar to begin with. In fact, not many people knew about him either.

    He brought the two of them to where he had just been waiting. He looked at Xu Lizhi and then at Ye Xinn. Tang Wulin could not hide the smile on his face even if he tried.

    ¡°Captain, what about the others?¡± Ye Xinn was morefortable calling Tang Wulin ¡®Captain¡¯.

    ¡°Zhengyu¡¯s here, but I don¡¯t know where he went. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve brought him with me to meet you guys.¡±

    After finally meeting again after such a long time, the three of them had genuinely excited expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Congrattions on bing the final victor of the challenge,¡± Ye Xinn said with a faint smile. Her icy coldness would only disappear when she was with herpanions.

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°That really had something to do with luck, especially during the mecha battle.¡±

    Ye Xinn said, ¡°You¡¯re really considering delving deeper into mechas?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I still think that mechas are indispensable. Of course, battle armor is a type of mecha, but armor can never rece a mecha. Battle armor is powerful, but if we have both mecha and battle armor at the same time, ourbat endurance and defensive powers will be greatly enhanced. Mechas are used externally, hence they have endless possibilities.¡±

    ¡°The current direction of technological research is in outer space. It¡¯s difficult for humans to live there with only armor. However, mechas are different. If a mecha is powerful enough, it can even fight in outer space. That¡¯s why I think that we still have a need for mechas.¡±

    Ye Xinn had a slight frown. ¡°But, if we¡¯re focusing on both sides at the same time, won¡¯t we be unskilled in both?¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a slight smile, ¡°There¡¯ll be an impact for sure. But we¡¯re not ordinary people. We¡¯re the Shrek Seven Monsters. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be fine as long as we get our priorities straight. There¡¯s no rush in this. Since you guys have just returned, let¡¯s finish crafting the three-word battle armors first. As for the mechas, if we have enough time, I¡¯ll build one for everybody. Then, you guys can take your time to practice.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xinn was dedicated to the sword, but she was not stubborn. When Tang Wulin mentioned outer space, she had truly been moved.

    Tang Wulin looked at Xu Lizhi and said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking forward to this? With a mecha, you can also fight in actualbat. I¡¯ll give the first mecha I make to you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Xu Lizhi chuckled and a triumphant look shed across his face.

    Tang Wulin had known Xu Lizhi for a very long time, so, naturally, he was extremely familiar with him. He had a thought. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve cultivated some actualbat ability.¡±

    Xu Lizhi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s basicallypleted. I¡¯ll try it on youter.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± When he saw his confident look, Tang Wulin could not help but smile.

    Xu Lizhi had abundant soul power. Due to his martial soul, he had always focused on his cultivation. In terms of understanding the Mysterious Heaven Method, he was definitely the best of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    The only thing Tang Wulin did not know was what other skills had he cultivated besides the Tang Sect¡¯s Secret Techniques.

    ¡°Beep beep! Beep beep!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s soulmunicator rang.

    ¡°Zhengyu? Where¡¯ve you been?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, where are you?¡±

    Tang Wulin and Yue ZHengyu had seemingly spouted their questions at the same time in their soulmunicator.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the soul train station. I¡¯ve just picked Xinn and Lizhi up. You?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    ¡°You¡¯re at the exit? Wait for me.¡± With that Yue Zhengyu ended the call.

    ¡°This fellow, where are his brains? He never says anything clearly.¡± Tang Wulinughed in spite of himself.

    Ye Xinn said with a slight grin, ¡°Is he still so irritable? I¡¯ve heard from Xiaoyan that he¡¯s been cultivating his ass off after being triggered by your performance.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°He¡¯s very strong now, especially now that he¡¯s gained his Holy Angel n¡¯s Holy Fusion Skill. I¡¯ve heard that not many in his line have sessfully cultivated it. It has been unofficially decided that he¡¯ll take over the Southern Army Corps. What about you? How¡¯s your Swordsoul cultivationing along?¡±

    Ever since Ye Xinn lost to Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi, she had been carrying out secluded cultivation. Tang Wulin had his own share of errands, and he never got the time to ask her about this.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine,¡± said Ye Xinn with a nod.

    Smiling, Tang Wulin said, ¡°Do you still remember the Gale Saber Demon? He¡¯s in Heaven Dou City as well.¡±

    When she heard the name Gale Saber Demon, a light shed within Ye Xinn¡¯s beautiful eyes. She seemed to be filled with a sudden urge.

    ¡°He¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°Mmmhmm, he came here with me.¡± Since they were waiting for the others anyway, Tang Wulin recounted the time when Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng went to the Blood God Army to look for him. Xu Lizhi guffawed and Ye Xinn could not help but grin.

    The two outstanding individuals of the younger generation were almost shot to death in the Blood God Army. That was truly too funny.

    ¡°Captain, if it¡¯s not too much of a bother, I¡¯d like to fight Sima Jinchi again,¡± Ye Xinn said with all seriousness.

    ¡°Well...¡± Tang Wulin hesitated. If Sima Jinchi had not achieved his breakthrough, Tang Wulin would have never turned her down.

    However, Sima Jinchi was currently at a Title Douluo¡¯s rank. He had merged with the Dragon n¡¯s power saber and his strength increased tremendously. He had even grasped at the Saber God¡¯s powers. He was much more powerful than he was before.

    ¡°He¡¯s a Title Douluo now. And having achieved a breakthrough after being suppressed for so long, his strength has improved substantially. His powers exceed those of a Sabersoul already,¡± Tang Wulin exined, telling her the facts of the matter.

    However, he did not expect Ye Xinn to react the way she did. After hearing his warnings, not only did Ye Xinn not give up, her eyes beamed. ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s exactly the kind of opponent I want to go up against. Captain, please arrange this for me.¡±

    Tang Wulin took a serious look looked at her. He nodded and said, ¡°Very well, then.¡±

    Sima Jinchi was also hispanion now. They were also very much connected. He even called him ¡®Your Majesty¡¯. He believed that he would not hurt Ye Xinn.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re all here!¡± came Yue Zhengyu¡¯s excited voice from behind them.

    ¡°You sure are fast,¡± Tang Wulin said as he turned around. However, when he saw Yue Zhengyu, he was greatly surprised.

    ¡°Captain!¡± Like a swallow flying into his embrace, Xu Xiaoyan leaped into his arms and gave him a great hug.

    Yes, Yue Zhengyu had disappeared because he came to the train station to pick Xu Xiaoyan up.

    Xu Xiaoyan and Tang Wulin knew each other before she knew Yue Zhengyu. She, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue were thepanions at Tang Wulin¡¯s side for the longest.

    Meeting Tang Wulin again after such a long time, how could she not be excited?

    Tang Wulin patted Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s back. His heart seemed to be warmed by a flush of hot water. ¡°Xiaoyan, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Captain, we¡¯ll never leave each other again, alright?¡± Xu Xiaoyan started sobbing.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Your boyfriend is standing right here. Don¡¯t say such mushy stuff, okay?¡± Yue Zhengyu appeared slightly jealous already. He was giving Tang Wulin a re from the side, apparently afraid that they would engage in some intimate actions.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s beautiful face blushed. She let go of Tang Wulin. She raised a foot and stomped Yue Zhengyu¡¯s foot, continuing to grind it for a while. ¡°That was a great atmosphere, but you had to ruin it!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu looked gloomy, ¡°We met each other after being apart for such a long time. You only gave me a kiss, but you held onto him forever. Can¡¯t I be jealous of that?¡±

    ¡°Wh-who gave you a kiss?¡± Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s beautiful face reddened, but just then, she was pulled to the side by Ye Xinn. The two sisters were literally jumping for joy after being reunited.

    ¡°Lizhi, I think you¡¯re growing a little too much. You¡¯re already past twenty, so how are you still getting bigger?¡± Yue Zhengyu could not help but blurt this out when he looked at the fair and fat Xu Lizhi.

    Xu Lizhi chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t help it if I have good food. Eating is a part of cultivation for us food type tool soul masters. The army had also been giving me delicious food all the time, so this is what I ended up with...¡±

    The love he received in the army surpassed even Ye Xinn. As the best food type tool soul master in the army, it was not exactly beneficial to be treated so well. After being fed with a plethora of delicious and nutritious food, he truly appeared to have gone through a second growth spurt.

    Yue Zhengyu patted his stomach, ¡°You¡¯re a Soul Saint as well, right? I¡¯m curious, what would you look like in your martial soul avatar? Can you try?¡±

    Xu Lizhi chuckled. ¡°You won¡¯t want to eat it. My martial soul avatar is slightly special.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yue Zhengyu was not the only one. Even Tang Wulin could not help but feel shocked.

    Xu Lizhi said with a smile, ¡°This is not a suitable ce. I¡¯ll show you guys after we get back.¡±

    ¡°Okay. That leaves Xie Xie and Yuanen. Why aren¡¯t they here yet? They¡¯re really slow,¡± Yue Zhengyu was feeling slightly euphoric at the moment. Of the Shrek Seven Monsters, Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie were the only ones left who had yet to arrive.

 Chapter 1201 - Finally the Seven Monsters Reunite

    <h4>Chapter 1201: Finally the Seven Monsters Reunite</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°No matter how old they get, some people just love to gossip about others behind their backs at all times. They¡¯re hopeless,¡± a voice lightlyced with bitterness resounded in the group¡¯s ears.

    When they heard it, their faces revealed their surprise. None of them, including Tang Wulin, could locate the source.

    ¡°Xie Xie?¡± Yue Zhengyu was at first astonished, but she was delighted soon enough. ¡°Why you?! Come out here! What are you doing hiding your head but showing your tail?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not. Catch me if you can!¡± Xie Xie chuckled.

    Yue Zhengyu listened to his voice as he looked around. It seemed to havee from his side, but he saw no sign of Xie Xie.

    What was happening?

    Everyone could not help but look shocked. ¡®What¡¯s this ability of Xie Xie¡¯s? Could it be voice projection? That can¡¯t be it. Voice projection isn¡¯t something everyone can do.¡¯

    At this point, Tang Wulin showed a hint of a smile at the edge of his lips. He suddenly reached out and grabbed at nothing.

    As the rest of them watched in amazement, Tang Wulin¡¯s arm seemed to pass through space and vanish.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    In the next moment, he pulled someone out of thin air.

    The slender man looked handsome in his ck sports attire. Was that not Xie Xie?

    ¡°No way, big brother. How did you find me?¡± Xie Xie had appeared just like that. He stared at Tang Wulin with an expression of incredulity.

    Tang Wulin also looked back at him, impressed to no end. ¡°Xie Xie, not bad! Since when do you have spatial abilities? I don¡¯t think this is your ability, right?¡±

    The others could not locate Xie Xie, but Tang Wulin, who already had a spiritual cultivation base of Spirit Domain had noticed the trick behind it after he spoke for the second time.

    When Xie Xie spoke for the second time, he clearly felt a disturbance in the space. The moment this spatial attribute¡¯s fluctuation appeared, Tang Wulin immediately felt it. Guided by his spiritual power, he controlled the space elements directly. Although he could not shackle Xie Xie, it was still easy enough to find him. Moreover, Xie Xie did not expect anybody to find him, which was why he was easily caught.

    After being temporarily taken aback, Xie Xie immediately acted haughtily. ¡°That¡¯s a secret. You guys will know soon enough. Now, other than big brother, nobody¡¯s a match for me. Oh, and Yuanen as well!¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Why did youe back on your own? Where¡¯s Yuanen?¡±

    Xie Xie looked around him and fixed his gaze on one spot. He pointed his index finger at it, saying, ¡°Why, she¡¯s right there.¡±

    The others looked in the direction he was pointing in. Yuanen was as inconspicuous as ever. She still appeared to be a man. She had spotted them and was quickening her pace as she hurried toward them, her face beaming.

    This was the moment when the Shrek Seven Monsters had finally reunited. Atst, they regrouped in Heaven Dou City.

    Xie Xie¡¯s magical spatial ability and Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Cloud Vortex Divine Punch were both obtained after they had parted ways.

    From their enlistment until their reunion, not that much time had actually passed. However, the destruction of Shrek Academy weighed heavily on all of their hearts and it ced a heavy burden them. This had been their motivation for continuing on. Everyone had their own breakthroughs and improvements.

    They lived up to the name of the generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters!

    Tang Wulin was in no hurry to bring them back to the Tang Sect. He took them to an inconspicuous corner and gave them simple disguises.

    They were the Shrek Seven Monsters, after all. Whether it was in the Spirit Pagoda or in the Holy Spirit Cult, their names were certainly on some kind of list. If the seven of them were gathered together and most of them were undisguised, it was possible for them to be found out.

    After putting on some simple makeup, everyone appeared ordinary. The excitement in their eyes was the only thing that could not be concealed.

    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin looked at Yue Zhengyu. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m startled as well. We can¡¯t give differential treatment here! Nobody¡¯s said a thing. Don¡¯t worry about it, big brother.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled as well. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go then. I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±

    The others were puzzled when heard this exchange. Ye Xinn had a quiet personality and therefore would not ask much. Xu Lizhi was tolerant and casual, so he did not mind at all. Yuanen Yehui was simr to Ye Xinn and was immersed in her own world most of the time. However, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan were different. The two of them were impulsive by nature, and they immediately felt an itch in their curious hearts.

    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s going on here? Tell us,¡± Xie Xie looked at Tang Wulin with an inquisitive look.

    Xu Xiaoyan took a more indirect approach. She ced a hand on the tender flesh of Yue Zhengyu¡¯s waist and pinched it. Her beautiful eyes had turned quite threatening. Her re said something along the lines of, ¡®I¡¯ll let you have it if you don¡¯t tell me¡¯.

    Yue Zhengyu had a pained expression. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. Big brother won¡¯t let me! I can¡¯t do anything about this. I have to listen to the captain, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s something good. Obviously, you¡¯ll know it when we¡¯re there. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind waiting for a while. Besides, you shouldn¡¯t take my word for it. You should see it for yourselves.¡±

    The more they listened to him, the more curious they got. Even Ye Xinn looked at Tang Wulin with a strange expression.

    Yue Zhengyu quickly changed the topic of conversation. He asked Xie Xie, ¡°What was that ability of yours just now? How did you hide in the air? You weren¡¯t able to do that before!¡±

    Xie Xie said triumphantly, ¡°That¡¯s a secret. If you guys aren¡¯t spilling your beans, why should I spill mine?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu pouted disdainfully, ¡°Secret? You?¡±

    Xie Xie raised his eyebrows. ¡°I can take you on if you¡¯re not satisfied. I¡¯ll beat you up so bad that you¡¯ll have to look for your teeth after. Would you believe that?¡±

    Yue Zhengyuughed. ¡°You? Beat me up?¡±

    ¡°Are you guys done? You¡¯ve not met each other for so long, but the first thing you do is still quarrel,¡± said Yuanen Yehui pointedly.

    Xie Xie immediately smiled apologetically and said, ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll stop arguing. I won¡¯t stoop down to his level.¡±

    ¡°Whose level are you stooping down to?¡± Yue Zhengyu was enraged.

    Tang Wulin led the way in front as he listened to the bickering of hispanions behind him. At least, this meant that everyone was here! His heart had filled with warmth and he liked this feeling very much.

    They turned onto a big street before Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie finally calmed down. After all, if they were seen on the streets, it was all too easy for them to be found out.

    Xu Xiaoyan was talking softly to Yuanen Yehui. Ye Xinn locked arms with Xu Lizhi who had a gentle smile.

    They entered a folk house. This was a different passage from when he fetched Yue Zhengyu. They entered the inner room, descended to the basement and continued on in an elevator.

    ¡°What¡¯s down there?¡± Xie Xie looked at the simple metallic walls of the elevator in awe. He did not remember that such a stronghold existed in Heaven Dou City.

    The others were also surprised. They had assumed that they were going to stay in a hotel.

    ¡°The Tang Sect,¡± saying those two simple words, Tang Wulin had put all their questions to rest.

    Xie Xie immediately said matter-of-factly, ¡°I get it. Big brother, the surprise you were talking about is the Tang Sect, right? It seems that they have much hidden strength. With Tang Sect¡¯s help, it¡¯ll be much easier for us. By the way, big brother, what are we going to do after this?¡±

    Tang Wulin shot him a nce and said with a grin, ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get there.¡±

    Unsatisfied, Xie Xie asked, ¡°We¡¯re allpanions. What¡¯s all this mysteriousness about?¡±

    Through his grin, Tang Wulin answered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯d cry if I told you now.¡±

    ¡°Me? Cry? Why would I cry? I¡¯m such a resilient person.¡± Xie Xie looked indifferent. ¡°When the academy was destroyed back then, I was in so much pain, but I was strong and didn¡¯t cry.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu smirked, ¡°You were shocked out of your mind, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ding!¡± came the chime of the elevator. The feeling of descending subsided and the two metallic doors slid open.

    Xie Xie was the first one to speak, ¡°I¡¯d like to see just how great this Tang Sect¡¯s secret stronghold is that it can make me cry...¡±

 Chapter 1202 - Crying Bitterly

    <h4>Chapter 1202: Crying Bitterly</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Xie Xie was the first one to walk out. ¡°I¡¯d like to see just what it is about this Tang Sect¡¯s secret stronghold that can make me cry...¡±

    He was mid-sentence when he had to hold back his sobs and immediately stopped in his tracks. It was as if his entire person had frozen in ce.

    Yuanen Yehui followed behind him. Because she was shorter than Xie Xie, she could not see what was happening in front of him. However, with her understanding of Xie Xie, she instinctively felt that something had happened. She quickly sidestepped and went to Xie Xie¡¯s side.

    At that moment, Xie Xie¡¯s forlorn wail was heard, ¡°Teacher Wu...¡± Then, he ran forward like lightning.

    His white clothes pped and his blue hair flowed in the wind. His expression was as ice-cold as ever, but his eyes were so gentle.

    He had been waiting silently all this time for their return. He just stood there, not making a sound.

    When Xie Xie saw him, he could not even believe that this was real. However, in the next instant, he could no longer hold back the feelings in his heart.

    Just as Yue Zhengyu had said, when Shrek Academy was destroyed back then, everyone was in a state of shock. They were not even able to vent their feelings. Their minds were nk.

    However, with the passage of time, when they thought about the many Shrek Academyrades who had died in that great disaster, Teacher Wu included, the pain they felt in their hearts was excruciating.

    Xie Xie had never expected to meet Wu Zhangkong here. There was no way he could have continued holding in his suppressed emotions, and his feelings gushed forth like an eruption. He practically pounced into Wu Zhangkong¡¯s embrace, crying his heart out.

    As he was crying bitterly, Xu Xiaoyan, Xu Lizhi, Yuanen Yehui, and Ye Xinn were also shocked.

    Teacher Wu...Teacher Wu was still alive...

    Xu Xiaoyan was also personally trained by Wu Zhangkong. They had the closest rtionship. She, too, screamed and charged toward him.

    For a time, the space outside the elevator doors was filled with bittersweet cries.

    Yue Zhengyu nudged Tang Wulin who stood beside him. ¡°Big brother, do you think we¡¯ve gone overboard with this? Do you think they¡¯ll get even with us after they¡¯ve calmed down?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®us¡¯? My girlfriend isn¡¯t here,¡± Tang Wulin answered nonchntly.

    ¡°Big brother, that¡¯s low!¡± Yue Zhengyu wailed. When he remembered the threatening look Xu Xiaoyan shot him before this, he almost trembled with fear.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Tang Wulin had no time to entertain him. He quickly walked up to the others.

    A reunion after a departure of life and death. What could be more exciting and joyful than this?

    Even Wu Zhangkong could not keep the emotion from his eyes. Being able to see these children again, his feelings had not been this excited for a very long time.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Everybody, calm down,¡± Tang Wulin only started to calm hispanions down after a long while.

    Xie Xie cried the hardest, perhaps because he was the first person to see Wu Zhangkong. He could not stop his tears from flowing no matter what.

    Yue Zhengyu walked to his side and gave him a nudge, ¡°Who¡¯s bragging shamelessly just now?¡±

    Xie Xie turned and red at him with teary eyes, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯d brag shamelessly all my life if it¡¯s enough to bring Teacher Wu back to life.¡±

    Suddenly, he seemed to have remembered something. He suddenly stood up and looked at Wu Zhangkong. Then, he looked at Tang Wulin, ¡°Big brother, this isn¡¯t some prank of yours, is it? Teacher Wu isn¡¯t someone else in disguise, right?¡±

    They had learned how to disguise themselves on Demon Ind, and Tang Wulin was the best student of them all. If he had disguised someone with a build simr to Teacher Wu, they would have been hard-pressed to notice it.

    Tang Wulin said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s true that I can disguise someone to look like Teacher Wu, but could they mimic his aura as well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a disguise. There¡¯s no way someone can duplicate Teacher Wu¡¯s eyes,¡± eximed Xu Xiaoyan as she forcefully pinched Yue Zhengyu¡¯s waist, her teary eyes filled with excitement.

    Wu Zhangkong had been their idol just as much as he had been Tang Wulin¡¯s in his youth.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Lizhi asked Tang Wulin in confusion, no longer able to restrain himself.

    Tang Wulin smiled. At that point, scores of figures walked up to them from afar.

    ¡°Wu Siduo? Xu Yucheng? There¡¯s also Luo Guixing, Zheng Yiran, and Yang Nianxia. Good heavens! You¡¯re all alive!?¡± When they saw these people, their emotions were ignited once again.

    Even though they werepetitors before this, their rtionships started bing closer after they had entered the inner court. No matter what, they were all from the most outstanding ss!

    Wu Zhangkong said with a grin, ¡°If we weren¡¯t waiting for all of you to return, I would have left with them already. I can finally rest easy after seeing all of you.¡±

    As he looked at the dozen disciples before him, Wu Zhangkong was in a good mood, something he had not been in for a long time.

    These disciples of his seemed to have surpassed their teachers. They were all Soul Saints in their twenties. Even in Shrek Academy, this was a rare urrence.

    He had nurtured all of them himself. As their teacher, there was nothing more exciting than this.

    ¡°You guys are leaving? Where to?¡± asked Xie Xie curiously.

    Tang Wulin shot Xie Xie a nce, ¡°They¡¯re going off to take part in their military training. It¡¯s where we¡¯ve been to before.¡±

    When they heard Tang Wulin¡¯s words, the Shrek Seven Monsters had peculiar expressions, just like their inner court seniors had had before they left.

    Demon Ind! Without a doubt, it was only natural that they would be going there. That was a ce which left everyone with ¡°deep¡± impressions.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯ll enjoy it there!¡± Yue Zhengyu wore a smirk.

    When they saw their expressions, Wu Siduo and the others exchanged looks. Yang Nianxia said, ¡°What kind of ce are we going to have our military training? Why are all of you looking so strange?¡±

    Xu Lizhi said with all seriousness, ¡°Oh, its nothing. It¡¯s a great ce. Believe us. I mean, look at us. We¡¯re improving this quickly because we¡¯ve undergone special training there. Maybe you guys will catch up to us after youe back from that ce.¡±

    Wu Siduo shot them a nce, ¡°No matter how arduous it is, we¡¯llplete it as soon as possible. Then, we¡¯lle back and rebuild Shrek.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded with a smile.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°Pavilion Master, bring them to their resting ce. I have preparations to make as well and I¡¯ll depart with Wu Siduo and the others. There¡¯s a total of twelve students for the first batch. That ce can¡¯t amodate too many people at once.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    Although Wu Zhangkong was his teacher, he was also the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master. He could not be as reverent as he had been anymore. After all, he represented the entire academy and the Tang Sect.

    ¡°Pavilion Master?¡±

    Other than Yue Zhengyu, the other five members of Shrek Seven Monsters could not help but look at Tang Wulin.

    Wu Zhangkong said, ¡°The academy¡¯s restoration has begun. The outer and inner courts have been formed. Wulin is now the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master. As the current Shrek Seven Monsters, you¡¯re all the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s elders as well.¡±

    The Shrek Seven Monsters were stunned by this and had solemn expressions.

    The academy¡¯s reconstruction had started. Young people such as themselves were the elders. One could only imagine the difficulty of the future rebuilding process. Whatever the case, they had to face it positively no matter what.

    Yue Zhengyu said with a smile, ¡°There are more surprises toe. They¡¯re not the only ones who survived!¡±

    He was in too much pain from Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s pinches. He could not care less about anything else.

    An hourter, when the Shrek Seven Monsters were brought by Tang Wulin to their residence, other than Tang Wulin and Yue Zhengyu, the others felt as if they were in a dream.

    The outer court juniors survived. The inner court seniors were also alive. Even Elder Long was here.

    What better news could there be than this?

 Chapter 1203 - How Do We Deal With Him?

    <h4>Chapter 1203: How Do We Deal With Him?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Instead of heading back to their separate rooms, the group first gathered in Tang Wulin¡¯s room.

    ¡°All of you are so insincere. How could you hide such a huge matter from us for this long,¡± Xie Xie indignantly said.

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to give you all a surprise, aren¡¯t I? Moreover, Wouldn¡¯t you lose control of your emotions if you were to learn about this on our way? What if you catch someone¡¯s attention? In reality, I¡¯m just as surprised and shocked as you. I too was stunned with surprise when his excellency Amorous Douluo told me about serving as Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master!¡±

    ¡°Actually, we¡¯re not that surprised.¡± Yuanen Yehui said, ¡°you are the leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters and our captain. The position of Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master was already supposed to be yours, it was only a matter of time. If everyone else is to die then you are supposed to be Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master as well. As for Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, albeit we are astonished, there¡¯s nothing wrong about that too.¡±

    Tang Wulin had face showed a bitter smile. ¡°The responsibility on our shoulders is growing heavier. Elder Long mentioned it earlier that we¡¯re going to head to Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empire after this.¡±

    ¨C

    Tang Wulin borated the current n to hispanions in simple terms.

    Xie Xie said with schadenfreude, ¡°they¡¯re heading over to Demon Ind soon, this is truly some good news. Speaking of Demon Ind... heh-heh.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Hey, behave yourself.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I hope everyone can improve from the training. We can finally see hope in our Shrek Academy. However, the path to rebuilding Shrek is filled with hardships. We will receive adequate support from Tang Sect, both financially and materialistically, but we can only depend on ourselves for manpower. Tang Sect headquarter was bombed so they too are suffering from severe losses after losing so many of their powerhouses. At the same time, Tang Sect still has to give consideration to Star Luo Empire and Dou Spirit Empire so they don¡¯t have enough powerhouses to assist us. We can only depend on ourselves. We have only three months to prepare ourselves before we head to Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empire. In the next three months, we must strive to be three-word battle armor masters and at leastplete making battle armors for most of us. We will still have some period of time on the ship so it should be enough. Xinn, Yuanen, what is your current mecha-making rank?¡±

    Ye Xinn nodded. ¡°That should not be a problem. Both Yuanen and I are rank-7 mecha makers. Yuanen is slightly better than me and is close to rank-8 now.¡±

    Tang Wulin immediately felt relieved upon hearing her words.

    ¡°Alright. Then we shall begin preparations to make our armors. Yuanen and Xinn, I shall help the both of you to forge the fused rare metals needed for your three-word battle armor first. Then, both of youplete your own battle armors separately. When both of you are done making your own three-word battle armors, move on to help the rest of us.¡±

    With the support of three-word battle armors, it would naturally be much easier for them to help others to make three-word battle armors. Moreover, they were the most skilled ones amongst the group of seven people other than Tang Wulin.

    Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui nodded in unison.

    ¡°Big brother, we¡¯ve not seen each other for such a long time. Aren¡¯t we supposed to spar andpare notes? We should take a look at everyone¡¯s improvements before we make our battle armors! This way, you can know where things stand when you¡¯re helping us forge.¡± Xie Xie was burning with eagerness. He excitedly looked at Tang Wulin.

    Yue Zhengyu nodded from the side. ¡°I agree. You all don¡¯t know how extraordinary our big brother¡¯s abilities are now. Even Teacher Wu is not a worthy opponent for him anymore. When he was sparring against Elder Long the other day, even she with her Limit Douluo cultivation base waspelled into falling back by half a step. In my opinion, even if the six of fight together and we may not necessarily be his worthy opponent.¡±

    Tang Wulin simultaneously felt speechless and helpless. ¡°That was Elder Long¡¯s intentional yield to me.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen the reality. Anyhow, I couldn¡¯t even withstand one strike. So if we¡¯re nning to spar, I strongly suggest that six of us should spar against him. Otherwise, I can guarantee that we don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes rolled to the side as he looked at Tang Wulin with ill intentions. ¡°That¡¯s alright! Big brother is definitely capable of withstanding it with his physical ability! He won¡¯t get injured so easily.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°do the two of you crave nothing short of nationwide chaos?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Big brother, could it be that you¡¯re scared?¡± Yue Zhengyu had a cheeky expression on his face.

    Even though Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn did not speak, their charming eyes were filled with eagerness to try it out and Xu Xiaoyan even had a smiling expression on her face.

    ¡°One against six is a no go. Give me two people on my side, alright?¡± Tang Wulin attempted to break free.

    ¡°We don¡¯t stand a chance even in a match of three against four! So we will do one against six.¡± Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie were instantly standing on the same side at this moment.

    ¡°None of you wants to team up with me?¡± Tang Wulin helplessly asked.

    Ye Xinn suddenly suggested. ¡°Captain, why don¡¯t we try this. Call over Gale Demon Saber Sima Jinchi and he can be on your team.¡±

    Tang Wulin had an idea in his mind. ¡°In the match of two against six, we don¡¯t stand a chance either!¡± He could tell from Yue Zhengyu¡¯s Holy Fusion skill that hispanions had all improved with amazing speed. Ye Xinn¡¯sprehension toward Swordsoul had certainly be more profound, while Yuanen Yehui¡¯s original Cloud Vortex Divine Punch in addition to her Fallen Angel martial soul made her no inferior than Ye Xinn. Tang Wulin had yet to figure out Xie Xie¡¯s ability that allowed him to hide in the air too. Xu Xiaoyan had a mysterious look in her smile and even Xu Lizhi had mentioned that his fighting capacity was different from the past. Thebination of the six of them could only result in a very powerful fighting capacity.

    ¡°Big brother, this is not like the usual you! Since when have you be such a coward?¡± Xie Xie continued to provoke Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin refused to fall for it. ¡°I¡¯m not being craven. My battle armor has already been fuse-forged and I can¡¯t use it before my three-word battle armor ispleted. Unless all of you can pledge not to use battle armors in the spar, it can¡¯t possibly be fair for the two of us! All of you with the addition of your two-word battle armors will result in Title Douluo-rank abilities so that is just unfair. Isn¡¯t that unsuitable for a spar?¡±

    ¡°So what do you suggest then?¡± asked Yue Zhengyu.

    Tang Wulin was prepared. ¡°How about this, Strength God A Ruheng is here too. I shall join both of them and spar against the six of you. How about that? A spar of three against six.¡±

    ¡°A Ruheng?¡± The group of six could not help revealing astonished expressions upon hearing the words. This person was Tang Wulin¡¯s senior disciple brother in the Body Sect. Moreover, due to their close watch on Tang Wulin during thepetition, they had seen A Ruheng¡¯s performance in it. They were well aware of his power.

    However, they were still feeling rather confident about the match of three against six.

    ¡°If you insist.¡± Yuanen Yehui gave the final word. Even though every one of them wished to defeat Tang Wulin, there was not much significance if the disparity between their abilities was too huge.

    Tang Wulin agreed. ¡°Alright then, I shall go over and bring them here.¡±

    Blood God Unit¡¯s members were still quartered in the hotel. After all, other than A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi, the rest of them belonged to the Blood God Army and it still belonged to the military regardless. Tang Sect¡¯s secret underground world was too important and even if he trusted these fellowrades-in-arms, Tang Wulin would never bring them here.

    A Ruheng was Tang Wulin¡¯s senior disciple brother from the Body Sect while Sima Jinchi addressed him as ¡®young master¡¯ right now. So it would not be much of an issue to take both of them here. After all, Tang Wulin had been cultivating with them before he came here.

    After greeting Amorous Douluo, he headed to the Blood God Army¡¯s quarters which was located near the cksmith¡¯s Association to look for them.

    As soon as Tang Wulin left Xie Xie immediately rubbed his palms together. ¡°My dear brothers and sisters, shall we discuss first to see how do we shall fight with big brother and the other two?¡±

    Since they arrived at Heaven Dou City, Blood God Unit¡¯s main mission was to inquire about all sorts of information from the outside and familiarize themselves with everything rted to the Heaven Dou City.

 Chapter 1204 - Three Against Six

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Three Against Six</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ever since young, they had all been brought up in the Blood God Army so they did not have enough exposure to the external world. Heaven Dou City and Mingdu City earlier were both big cities. Moreover, their styles werepletely different. Familiarizing themselves in such ces would make the process of them engaging in society much more convenient.

    Tang Wulin had yet to meet A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi when he bumped into his lieutenant.

    ¡°You¡¯ve recently been acting very mysterious and are nowhere to be seen. What are you doing?¡± Long Yuxue looked at Tang Wulin with a puzzled expression.

    Ever since Tang Wulin entered the Sea God Lake with the female that transformed into a ck cat back then, he had been acting mysterious for all this time and even his emotional fluctuations seemed to have grown intense. Long Yuxue had barely seen him so she could naturally not refrain herself from asking an exnation when he was finally back.

    Tang Wulin rified. ¡°It¡¯s true that there has been a lot going on recently. I¡¯ve alreadye up with a follow-up n. Yuxue, coincidentally I wish to discuss with you on that. I¡¯ve integrated with Tang Sect and I will most likely follow people from Tang Sect to head to Star Luo Continent and Dou Spirit Continent in three months. I¡¯m going to check out the situation over there and watch out for the war that could possibly happen at any time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re heading to the Star Luo Empire? What are you going to do there?¡± Long Yuxue was astonished. ¡°The war is going to begin in a year at most. If the military were to discover your presence when you head to those two continents at a time like this, they can very possibly brand you with the offense of betraying the federation! Moreover, it¡¯s not safe there. You¡¯ve seen the power of federation¡¯s soul weapons. What are you going to do in case you encounter a war over there?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯m precisely heading there to stop the war from happening! How many people will die when it happens? Whether it is at Star Luo Continent or Dou Spirit Continent, it¡¯s still mankind that is living there.¡±

    Long Yuxue anxiously said, ¡°I don¡¯t approve of that. It¡¯s too dangerous. Moreover, what can you even do? Could it be that you can change the war arrangement on your own? Even Tang Sect can¡¯t possibly do that.¡±

    Tang Wulin was quiet for a moment for he could not speak all the truth. ¡°I¡¯ve recently received information that my parents who had gone missing for many years can very possibly be on Dou Spirit Continent. So I must go.¡±

    Long Yuxue was shocked by those words. She inhaled a deep breath as she looked at Tang Wulin¡¯s steadfast and persistent eyes. She said, ¡°if you¡¯re insisting to go, then take me along. I will go with you!¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re a federal military officer. The issues that you mentioned earlier, could it be that you¡¯re not afraid of encountering those?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll go wherever you go. Our Blood God Unit supposedly exists to protect you. Don¡¯t you forget that you¡¯re still shouldering the burden to resist the abyssal ne. If anything were to happen to you, what will we do during the next abyssal tide?¡± Long Yuxue talked with a strong sense of righteousness so Tang Wulin could not even refute.

    ¡°Alright. There will still be a period of time before that. It¡¯s still too early to talk about this. We can give the matter further thought and discuss itter. There are still three more months.¡±

    Long Yuxue said, ¡°if you insist to go, then take along the Blood God Unit. After all, you¡¯ll need people on your side.¡±

    Tang Wulin silently nodded. Long Yuxue made a good point. The situation at Star Luo Empire and Dou Spirit Empire remained unknown. Even if they had Tang Sect¡¯s reinforcement and it should not be a big issue, but Tang Wulin would still need some people by his side to coordinate with him. It would be much easier to respond with more helpers by his side, especially when he was rescuing his parents.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform you if there are any changes.¡±

    ...

    ¡°What? You¡¯ve yet to seed?¡± The golden tuff in middle-aged man¡¯s ck hair appeared even brighter as he looked towards Bear Lord in front of him. He had a rather gloomy expression as he paced back and forth with his hands sped behind his back.

    ¡°You¡¯ve also reported your name? Are you a fool?!¡± The sinister-looking youth on the side could not refrain himself from mocking the Bear Lord.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Bear Lord red with his eyes. ¡°Who would have thought that there could be an ident. I was originally nning on killing all of them and was supposed to murder them to prevent divulgence of secrets, so what if I revealed my name? It¡¯s just that I hadn¡¯t thought that mankind¡¯s technology has already developed to such an extent. I don¡¯t know what weapon that was but it was capable of breaking my outeryer defense and exercised its effect inside my body.

    I was hit identally. Otherwise, I would have certainly killed them.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± The middle-aged man coldly said, ¡°I truly didn¡¯t expect Tang Wulin to grow with such rapid speed. He truly deserves his reputation as someone equipped with the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Bloodline. We can¡¯t wait anymore. We must deal with him as soon as possible. Her excellency has all along refused to make a move so we shall be the ones to settle this matter. We can¡¯t allow him to live as a survivor of the murder attempt before her excellency discovers our doings. It is only when he is dead, that her excellency can fully devote herself and lead us into controlling mankind so that they be our ves and provide us with adequate resources. In the future when her excellency transforms into the Dragon God once again, it will be the day of our ascension into the kingdom. By then, we¡¯ll never be restricted by this world anymore. We can rebuild the divine realm with her excellency as our core.¡±

    No one anticipated the arrival of that day more than him because he deeply understood that he could never survive the next destruction of the universe. He was afraid that he could not possibly survive if he missed this opportunity.

    ¡°Big brother, could it be that you¡¯re personally going to make a move? What if her excellency learns about that?¡± The sinister-looking youth could not refrain himself from asking.

    ¡°We can¡¯t care about that anymore. We can¡¯t allow him to stand a chance this time. Don¡¯t tell Bi Ji and A Xie about this. Just the three of us shall go ahead. I would like to see how many hits this Tang Wulin can take from me.¡±

    Bear Lord burst outughing aloud. ¡°With big brother personally attending to the matter, I¡¯m sure that he will die with one hit on the scene.¡± He secretly felt relieved in his heart. In reality, he had not fully devoted his efforts when he was fighting against Tang Wulin the other day. He did not behave as barbaric as he actually appeared on the surface. He could confirm that her excellency would certainly me her anger on him if he were to kill Tang Wulin so he did not wish to be the scapegoat. However, such an issue would not exist anymore if it was the leader who made the move. The issue of whether her excellency would kill the leader or not aside, he was pretty sure that her excellency did not have the ability at least at present. Even if she were to bear grudges, that would be a matter for ater time.

    ¡°But where are we going to look for him?¡± The sinister-looking youth softly asked.

    The bodies of Bear Lord and middle-aged man simultaneously stiffened for a moment.

    Yes! Where would Tang Wulin be at present?

    The middle-aged man coldly said, ¡°it¡¯s not difficult to locate him. He has Dragon God¡¯s aura on his body. I should be able to sense him within a certain range. However, precisely because of this, it¡¯s going to be more troublesome for me to make a move on him. If I were to attack him directly, I will be weakened by the counter charge of Dragon God¡¯s protective aura on his body. By then, I¡¯ll be helping all of you to solve every other issue in the surroundings. Both of you will simultaneously make a move to deal with him alone and settle the matter within the shortest period of time.¡±

    Bear Lord and sinister-looking youth had a slight change of countenance. ¡®After chattering for such a long time, it¡¯s still us who are going to attack him? Not you?!¡¯

    ¡®But big brother¡¯s excuse this time is genuinely bold and justified!¡¯

    ...

    ¡°Three against six? It¡¯s not a problem even for a match of three against sixty.¡± A Ruheng burst outughing aloud. He was beyond excited when he learned that there was a spar.

    ¡°Sixty? Try one against six if you can. We shall watch from the sides,¡± Sima Jinchi muttered.

    A Ruheng said, ¡°how can I do that. It¡¯s not easy to have an opportunity to join hands with my junior disciple brother.¡± He was not a foolish man. The six people from Shrek Seven Monsters were capable of being on par with Tang Wulin so they were definitely not that easy to deal with. He did not have the slightest confidence in the match of one against six.

    Tang Wulin said to A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi, ¡°there¡¯s something I would like to remind the two of you about. Due to the disparity of cultivation base, we¡¯re not allowed to use our battle armors but they can. So don¡¯t ruin this with carelessness.¡±

    Both A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were already three-word battle armor masters now. If they were to unleash their battle armors and relied on the powerful amplification and domain effect of three-word battle armors, it would naturally be unfair to the Six Shrek Monsters. After all, A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were Title Douluos at present. Moreover, they were even considered powerful among the other Title Douluos. Even ordinary Hyper Douluos may not necessarily be their worthy opponents.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sima Jinchi nodded without hesitation.

    He was feeling very confident in this battle. He understood his true origin when the Dragon ying Saber broke its seal. From that very moment onward, he had truly fused as one with his Dragon ying Saber.

    The Dragon ying Saber had developed its divine charm as its sharp radiance gathered inside the spear after being constantly polished by the Golden Dragon Spear. Sima Jinchi¡¯s cultivation base had also advanced by leaps and bounds and his speed of improvement was iparably swift.

    However, he also understood that it was precisely Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear that sharpened him and helped him aplish the Dragon ying Saber¡¯s achievements today. Thus, he would properly support Tang Wulin regardless. If anything were to happen to Tang Wulin, he would certainly end up in grave trouble as the power saber of the Dragon n. Even though he had not figured out the ending, but he would feel intense fear in his heart every time the idea appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 1205 - Everyoneâ€™s Here

    <h4>Chapter 1205:</h4> <h4>Everyone¡¯s Here</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Sima Jinchi had resigned himself to be at Tang Wulin¡¯s side at all times.

    Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng were both greatly startled upon arriving at the underground world of the Tang Sect.

    ¡°The Tang Sect owns such a ce? It¡¯s right under Heaven Dou City! The government has no inkling of this at all. It¡¯s simply unbelievable. If the Tang Sect wishes to destroy a city, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be even easier than destroying Shrek City, right?¡± A Ruheng was truly shocked by the underground world of the Tang Sect.

    Tang Wulin spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Senior brother disciple Sima, the underground world of the Tang Sect must be kept a secret. You are not to tell even if it¡¯s our brothers from the Blood God Army. This is the Tang Sect¡¯s biggest secret. Oh, there¡¯s something else I forgot to mention. The Amorous Douluo and Blood One have already handed over the post of Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master to me.¡±

    Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng looked at one another in shock. They were well aware of its significance.

    They knew Tang Sect¡¯s status as it is one of the four great pirs of the Blood God Army. Compared to the Spirit Pagoda, the Tang Sect kept a low profile. For thousands of years, its main business was focused on developing and making soul devices for sustenance.

    The Tang Sect had an even longer history than the Spirit Pagoda. Moreover, the Tang Sect had a close rtionship with Shrek Academy.

    However, the low-profile Tang Sect remained modest. Thus, no one knew how many inner secrets the Tang Sect actually had.

    When the Tang Sect headquarters was bombed, many people thought that the Tang Sect was done for. In the aftermath, the Tang Sect¡¯s businesses shrunk so much so they were no longer conspicuous.

    Who would have thought that the Tang Sect had such an underground world?

    One should not underestimate the capabilities of these veteran sects! The profundity of its inner secrets was beyond belief.

    They were all aware of Tang Wulin¡¯s purpose in returning to Heaven Dou City. It was precisely for the revival of Shrek Academy in the near future. However, they were conscious of the difficulty of reviving Shrek.

    Nevertheless, after witnessing the Tang Sect¡¯s inner secrets which were unfathomable and discovering that Tang Wulin was already its Sect Master, they felt confident enough that it may indeed be possible.

    Tang Wulin used his soulmunicator to inform hisrades to wait for him at the gymnasium. He brought A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi straight to the gymnasium. For everyone¡¯s safety, he invited the Light Dark Douluo and the Holy Spirit Douluo to be the judges as well as to supervise thepetition.

    After all, it would be difficult for them to control themselves during thepetition at their current level. They might identally cause harm to others in the midst of thepetition.

    By the time they arrived at the gymnasium, the Holy Spirit Douluo was already sitting on a chair with her eyes closed as if she was meditating. She remained as beautiful as ever, but each time he saw her, Tang Wulin was saddened because he could not sense any vitality from the Holy Spirit Douluo. Her whole person was dull and lifeless.

    Elder Long was present as well. She was talking with Xu Lizhi. Xu Lizhi¡¯s face was beaming till his chubby cheeks were trembling slightly.

    After the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival, Long Yeyue formally epted Xu Lizhi as her disciple and guided him in his cultivation. It was not long before the great catastrophe urred when Xu Lizhi came back from Demon Ind. In reality, he had not spent much time learning from Elder Long, so Xu Lizhi was ecstatic upon meeting his teacher.

    Sima Jinchi had just walked into thepetition arena when he suddenly sensed something. He shifted his gaze in another direction.

    On the other side, a young maiden sat cross-legged. Her eyes were set upon him.

    Their eyes met one another. Sima Jinchi¡¯s spirit sensed a pricking sensation. At the same time, he recognized the maiden.

    Was that not the troublesome maiden who pointed a sword at him in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge?

    Was she one of the Shrek Seven Monsters too?

    He was rather rxed initially just like A Ruheng, but now he was vignt after seeing Ye Xinn.

    Although he was already a Title Douluo, they were not allowed to wear battle armors in today¡¯s sparring session.

    On the other hand, the girl had realized the profound meaning of Swordsoul during the battle with him earlier. She would certainly be more powerful by now having cultivated all this while. It would not be an easy task to deal with her.

    If the rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters were at her level, then today¡¯s battle of three against six would not be won easily!

    Upon seeing their arrival, Yue Zhengyu, Yuanen Yehui, Ye Xinn, Xu Xiaoyan, and Xie Xie walked over toward them. Xu Lizhi joined in after finishing his conversation with Elder Long.

    Xie Xie came forward first. He could not refrain from speaking upon seeing the tall and burly A Ruheng, ¡°Strength God, you¡¯re truly huge. It feels more stressful to see you in person than in the Star Dou Battle Network.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± A Ruheng chuckled while he raised his right arm to show off his bulging muscles.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s gaze remained on Sima Jinchi. ¡°We meet again. Please guide meter.¡±

    Sima Jinchi spoke, ¡°Little girl, it seems like yourprehension of Swordsoul is quite impressive. What a waste that the disparity between you and I can¡¯t be remedied within a short period.¡±

    Ye Xinn did not speak further but closed her eyes. The sharp aura that she was unleashing earlier had vanished at this moment.

    Sima Jinchi shifted his gaze. ¡®That¡¯s the Hidden Sword! How impressive. The little girl is truly extraordinary!¡¯

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s begin.¡± Elder Long¡¯s voice was heard.

    At present, A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi had just taken notice of her. Their gazes fell upon Elder Long and their bodies shook mildly.

    Elder Long appeared to be old and shaky much like any ordinary old woman. She had wrinkled skin and white hair. There was not the slightest hint of a shocking aura emitting from her body.

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were both Title Douluos, the Saber God Douluo Sima Jinchi and the Body Douluo A Ruheng. They were both considered among the few people whose standards were beyond their peers.

    Although they could not see Elder Long¡¯s aura with their eyes, there were traits on Elder Long¡¯s body which made them feel like they should look up to her even from afar.

    It was a form of telepathic reaction. They were terrified because Elder Long appeared so ordinary it seemed like she had never existed in the spiritual world. It was evident she gave a feeling far beyond their spiritual rank! They would not be wrong to identify it as the Spirit Domain¡¯s spiritual power.

    They certainly did not expect such an almighty presence in Shrek Academy nor the Tang Sect.

    There was no need for Tang Wulin to introduce A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi for they had already taken the initiative to bow in salutation toward Elder Long. ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure to meet our senior.¡±

    Long Yeyue answered, ¡°Thank you. We shall talk more after the sparring session.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked toward the group of people. Everyone on the scene was his goodpanion. The most important purpose of the sparring session was to familiarize themselves with each other so that they knew the extent of everyone¡¯s cultivation base.

    Actually, Tang Wulin had lost the battle to Yue Zhengyu earlier. He underestimated Yue Zhengyu¡¯s improvement. He did not manage to disy his true abilities at once such that Yue Zhengyu capitalized on his Holy Fusion Skill to break Tang Wulin¡¯s blood soul fusion skill.

    However, Tang Wulin would not make the same mistake twice. Although his expression appeared calm at present, his heart was burning with the desire to fight.

    He was going to assess the extent of hisrades¡¯ growth through this battle.

    Both sides fell back into the distance with arge gap separating them.

    The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue took a step forward and was by the side of the Holy Spirit Douluo. She waved her hand once to turn on the protective shield which covered the entire gymnasium. In addition, there was ayer of ck and white radiance on the outeryer of the protective shield. It was the Elder Long¡¯s light-dark power.

 Chapter 1206 - The Competition Begins

    <h4>Chapter 1206: The Competition Begins</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin could not help stealing a few nces. He had never truly engaged in a battle with Elder Long¡¯s Light Dark Power. However, he felt stimted after sensing Elder Long¡¯s spiritual domain the other day.

    In the battle of three against six, Tang Wulin was definitely at a disadvantage in terms of numbers. However, Tang Wulin, A Ruheng, and Sima Jinchi were undoubtedly more powerful based on their overall abilities.

    Being more powerful would not necessarily ensure triumph in a battle. Tang Wulin understood that hisrades¡¯ abilities toplement one another through their years of fighting together would be more effective.

    Both sides stood firmly separated by a distance of two hundred meters. They gazed fixedly at one another in the distance.

    The Shrek Six Monsters¡¯ configuration made more sense since they were soul masters of different types.

    Yue Zhengyu, Yuanen Yehui, and Ye Xinn were assault-type soul masters. On the other hand, Xu Xiaoyan was a control-type soul master while Xie Xie was an agility-type soul master. Last but not least, Xu Lizhi was acting as an auxiliary system food-type soul master. Their setup was ideal.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s sideprised of three assault-type soul masters. Tang Wulin himself would take on the additional task of a control-type soul master.

    ¡°Begin!¡± Elder Long¡¯s announcement was simple and direct. She did not offer any advice apart from announcing the start of thepetition.

    Tang Wulin was the first person to dash out. He used his left foot to stamp against the ground and triggered a heaven-shocking loud crash. His entire person pounced straight toward the Shrek Six Monsters on the opposite side akin to a flying golden arrow.

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were running simultaneously by his side. All three of them unleashed their martial souls as soon as they dashed forward.

    Seven soul rings arose from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The green-gold and two orange-gold soul rings appeared especially striking and were all the more shocking.

    Tang Wulin¡¯srades would have their own orange-gold soul rings too. However, they had not fought together in the past year. Tang Wulin¡¯srades had broken through to seven-ringed cultivation bases in session, but they had not absorbed the nt-type soul beasts attached to Tang Wulin.

    Everyone had their reasons. Yue Zhengyu¡¯s reason being his n had a crucial demand for his seventh soul ring. With the possibility of acquiring the Holy Fusion Skill, he would need to use his initial angel spirit soul as his seventh soul ring.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s reason was she was breaking through an important stage of her Swordsoul. She could not stop halfway to absorb the nt-type beast, so she might as wellplete the breakthrough first.

    Xie Xie¡¯s situation was rather simr. He felt the mutation of his martial soul when he achieved rank-70. In order to achieve further sess, hepleted his breakthrough immediately.

    Xu Lizhi was supposed to wait, but the ability that he was cultivating at the time-triggered his initial spirit soul toplete the fusion of his seventh soul ring.

    Yuanen Yehui had twin martial souls. She had her own ideas as well, so she made the decision to use her eighth soul ring to fuse with the nt-type beast.

    As a result, Xu Xiaoyan was the only person remaining for the fusion with the nt-type beasts. Everyone else had elevated to seven rings. When she saw Yue Zhengyu engaged in closed-door cultivation to achieve a breakthrough, she was instigated toplete her own breakthrough that she hurriedly went over to the observatory. She thought everyone was nning to fuse with the nt-type beasts when they attained eight-ring cultivation bases. In any case, they may not necessarily be suited to the nt-type beasts for certain, so she might as well go ahead with her breakthrough.

    As a result, Tang Wulin¡¯s six great beasts were still by his side and had yet to fuse with hisrades. He was the only person with an orange-gold soul ring at present.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin and his twopanions formed a triangr battle formation as they charged forward. The Shrek Six Monsters on the other side had alreadypleted their battle formation having discussed it prior to thepetition.

    Xie Xie took a step toward the side and vanished into the air silently. Yuanen Yehui assumedmand in the middle while Yue Zhengyu and Ye Xinn were on each of her sides. Xu Xiaoyan was behind her leaving Xu Lizhi at the rearmost of the formation.

    At present, six pairs of cheeks were contorted as they chewed the buns. Tang Wulin was not sure of the type of buns they were chewing since they were secretive in their movements. Tang Wulin suspected it may be something simr to the Bloodthirst Bean Buns.

    Other than the missing Xie Xie, the rest of the group did not move despite Tang Wulin charging at them from the front. They held their positions to brace themselves for the opponent¡¯s attack.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s speed increased as the pair of golden dragon wings on his back adjusted the direction of his charge. The Golden Dragon Spear was already in his grasp. His ferocious and forceful momentum was about to make the air explode.

    The distance of two hundred meters was covered in just a few seconds with his impressive cultivation base.

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were behind by only a step. Their cultivation bases were even more powerful while their speeds were definitely not slow. Sima Jinchi held the Dragon ying Saber in his hand. The person he was heading toward was Ye Xinn. As they gazed into the eyes of one another, Sima Jinchi could see the intense desire to fight in the maiden¡¯s eyes.

    He felt as if he was watching himself in the past as he looked at Ye Xinn. However, Ye Xinn was notbative like him. In her case, it was the pursuit of perfection in her sword skills.

    What was the extent of her Swordsoul now?

    This battle would not be ending soon, right?

    Although it was a battle of three against six in which Tang Wulin¡¯s side was outnumbered, Sima Jinchi felt confident of winning this battle. He was familiar with Tang Wuli¡¯s ability and knew the extent of his powers. In a one against one battle, he would not be Tang Wulin¡¯s worthy opponent were he not dded in his battle armor.

    He was a nine-ring soul master fighting against a seven-ring soul master. The effect of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s amplification on Tang Wulin was so powerful it was truly astonishing.

    A Ruheng had pretty much the same thought as Sima Jinchi. He did not think that the Shrek Six Monsters could triumph over the three of them.

    Under ordinary circumstances, it should be easy for a Title Douluo sparring against seven Soul Douluos. He would not even be interested to participate in the sparring session today if not for the Shrek Six Monsters.

    A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. Perhaps, he was the only person out of the three who thought winning today¡¯s battle would not be trivial because he knew hisrades¡¯ abilities well.

    The power within every single one of them was developed together as a squad. During the whole year when he was enlisted in the military, he was a person reborn. How could hisrades be any different?

    There was a reservation to some extent in his headlong charge which appeared as if he was devoting his full force. His gaze was not upon Yuanen Yehui but Xu Xiaoyan who was standing behind Yuanen Yehui. He was certain that she was the only person capable of blocking his full force charge.

    When Tang Wulin was past a hundred meters, he caught a glimpse of the Star Staff in Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s hand shimmer with radiance as if she was about to unleash her soul skill.

    It was precisely because he was familiar with them that he chose to make a move at this moment. Without any hesitation, two streams of purple lightning-like radiance shot out from his eyes.

    Tang Wulin had yet to cultivate his Purple Demon Eyes to the final part of the Expanse level. However, the effect produced at the third level was still exceedingly powerful and terrifying. Had it been an ordinary Soul Sage, he would have sted the Soul Sage¡¯s head in one strike.

    Tang Wulin understood very well that the most terrifying part about Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Star Staff was its absolute immobility ability. With this ability, she was capable of bing one of the Shrek Seven Monsters. Hence, he should not allow her to unleash this ability. The only thing he could do now was to disrupt her fromunching it.

    Consequently, Tang Wulin unleashed the Purple Demon Eyes without any hesitation. He relied on his Spirit Domain¡¯s spiritual power tounch a sudden attack. He believed that Xu Xiaoyan would not be able to block it even if she was well prepared.

    After all, hisrades were unaware that he had already achieved the Spirit Domain rank.

    A purple radiance shed once. Even Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng standing by Tang Wulin¡¯s sides could see the solid-like purple-gold radiance clearly. Furthermore, they were petrified by it.

    If such a terrifying spiritual assault wasunched on them, they would not be able to withstand it either! They could even feel it from the side, what more for those confronting it from the front.

    They had suffered once due to the Purple Demon Eyes when they sparred with Tang Wulin in the past.

    Tang Wulin had cultivated his spiritual power painstakingly in recent days. His purpose was to cultivate his Purple Demon Eyes to the highest level as soon as possible and achieved a breakthrough to the Expanse realm. By then, he believed he could acquire a spiritual domain belonging to him easily.

    However, a situation that surprised all three of them urred.

    When Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were shimmering with purple radiance and his Purple Demon Eyes were unleashed, he watched in astonishment as Xu Xiaoyan who was on the opposite side raised her head to reveal a ghastly smile.

    Tang Wulin felt his chest tighten as he saw the smile on Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s face.

    Back in the beginning when Tang Wulin first arrived at Shrek Academy, Xu Xiaoyan had a firm hold on the ss with her authoritarian demeanor. At present, her smile seemed intentional.

    A misty golden light screen appeared before the Shrek Six Monsters silently at the moment. Tang Wulin¡¯s Purple Demon Eyes¡¯ assault missed by a mile as it crossed the screen and sted the light shield directly.

 Chapter 1207 - The Siege

    <h4>Chapter 1207: The Siege</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    By right, a defense formed from energy could not possibly block a spiritual assault but Xu Xiaoyan had just managed to do so.

    A ring of purple radiance spread out on the outside of the screen leaving Xu Xiaoyanpletely unaffected by Tang Wulin¡¯s attack.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin had already charged forward and arrived before them. Golden Dragon Spear pierced into the light screen along the shes of his figure.

    However, Tang Wulin suddenly felt as if he had not pierced into a screen but into the void. He felt as if the Golden Dragon Spear which was an iparably sharp divine weapon had pierced into an empty space in front of him.

    It felt like everything had already vanished during that one moment. It felt as if the opponents had suddenly vanished from his vision.

    Within the vision of everyone else, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear vanished without a trace as soon as it prated the light shield. His body that was charging at full speed had also turned blurry when he barged into the light screen. It felt as if he had already disappeared at that moment.

    What...

    What was happening there?

    Meanwhile, Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu, and Ye Xinn simultaneously started moving.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s knees slightly flexed as she positioned herself in a horse stance and her right fist slowly punched forward. Countless airflows simultaneously gathered on the surface of her fist in an instant and whirled outward at full speed before whirling inward to form a terrifying vortex as it sted straight for Tang Wulin¡¯s chest.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s silhouette shed and her body had already transformed into starlight. Her unparalleled sword¡¯s consciousness transformed into a Swordsoul and headed straight for Tang Wulin with her bing One with the Sword!

    Yue Zhengyu was equally impressive. The twelve-winged angel light shadow appeared behind him. His Saint Sword instantaneously fused with the angel as he unleashed Angel¡¯s Descent and Light of Judgement!

    The attacks from three people were allunched straight for Tang Wulin. They did not even bother paying the slightest bit of attention to A Ruheng or Sima Jinchi.

    In the meantime, two rings of halos soundlessly appeared underneath Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng¡¯s feet. They appeared so suddenly that there was no way for them to dodge.

    The silhouettes of those two that were originally charging forward like soul tanks abruptly stopped and they were even about to tumble forward. They were halted for just a moment.

    Streams of Star Chains coiled upward and bonded around them.

    Even though it had onlysted for a moment before both of them managed to struggle free from the chains, the one-second-long absolute immobility had still actually managed to produce a stalemate effect.

    One second. One second on the battlefield was enough to tip the bnce of a siege.

    It was this one second that allowed the Shrek Six Monsters toplete a perfect siege on Tang Wulin.

    Actually, theyer of the golden light screen had only managed to block Tang Wulin for one second, yet it was precisely that one second that neutralized Tang Wulin¡¯s one full force spiritual assault.

    This was the disy of one¡¯s true ability, a truly terrifying ability. The tensed moment of six against one was formed at this very moment.

    When their bodies were stiffened for a second, A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi had a change of countenance. They had never expected there to be a person capable of exercising such powerful control ability amongst the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    On the other hand, they saw the bursting radiance shing on Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    The golden scales that covered his entire body seemed to have suddenly turned mirror-like as he rapidly glimmered.

    The first attack thatnded on his body was precisely the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch. At the same time when Tang Wulin¡¯s body was shooting out a golden radiance in the violent loud booming noise, his aura was also exponentially increasing.

    It was the Domineering Golden Dragon Body!

    During that very moment when he felt that his attack missed or rather he should describe the situation as watching his spiritual assaultnd on a void, Tang Wulin had unleashed this soul skill. He didn¡¯t dare wait anymore? At this moment, he was sparring against his most powerfulpanions!

    A faint smile emerged on his face soon after. Tang Wulin was calm and confident as he confronted the siege.

    The power of Cloud Vortex Divine Punch was not only in its attacking ability but even more on its control over strength. Such a heavy punch thatnded on his body did not st Tang Wulin away. On the contrary, it felt as if the punch was a glue to his body such that his entire body was halted in midair.

    The Light of Judgement was ferociously cast onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body at this moment. The speed of light had always traveled faster than Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword.

    Tang Wulin waved his right hand. The Golden Dragon Spear was shimmering with dazzling golden radiance as ayer of bright golden Dragon Air passed through his body and relied on the energy produced from Domineering Golden Dragon Body¡¯s counteraction to abruptly expand outward.

    Not only that, but the fifth golden soul ring on his body was also glowing brightly. He unleashed his Golden Dragon Tremor Burst.

    The effect produced from thebination of Dragon Air and Golden Dragon Tremor Burst was super powerful and it scattered the Light of Judgement unleashed by Yue Zhengyu in his martial soul avatar state.

    At the same time, the Golden Dragon Spear was raised high in his hand as it projected thousands of light shadows in an instant. He had not only managed to block Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword but had also managed to enshroud Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu, and Ye Xinn before him.

    Tang Wulin was already different aspared to before.

    ¡°Ding...¡± A crisp sound was heard. Tang Wulin discovered in astonishment that the Stargod Sword before his face seemed to have turned illusionary. In the next moment, he felt as if it was projected into his mind.

    Was her Stargod Sword already capable ofunching spiritual assault through the projection of the Swordsoul¡¯s aura?

    Tang Wulin had been confronted by the same attack when he was fighting against Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi. Even though he was familiar with this, he could not help feeling astonished. There was no doubt that the current Ye Xinn had already sufficiently mastered the profoundness of her Swordsoul.

    It was also at this moment that a light shadow from the illusion found his neck. The light shadow appeared so suddenly that Tang Wulin had not even realized it.

    Dragon Air and Tremor Burst had just burst out and were in the process of recuperating. The attack wasunched with perfect timing. It arrived just in time when the Dragon Air was at its weakest point.

    Dragon Air soundlessly parted from the assault. It rippled away with airy appearance as if it was torn by the fluctuating space.

    When Tang Wulin sensed the danger, the illusionary light shadow had already arrived behind the back of his neck.

    It was Xie Xie!

    Tang Wulin figured out where the attack originated from in a split second. It turned out that after going through the series of attacks, Ye Xinn was not the one to end it, but it was Xie Xie.

    They did not even bother to divide a portion of their power to deal with A Ruheng or Sima Jinchi and werepletely devoted in sieging him. This was truly a show of their generosity to him! They were truly his bestpanions.

    Tang Wulin had no time to feel frustrated for Xie Xie¡¯s attack which could not be resisted that easily. Tang Wulin at present had not managed toplete unleashing his Thousand using Fingers due to the Swordsoul¡¯s influence. More importantly, the timing of Xie Xie¡¯s attack that wasing from behind was controlled to perfection.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s Light of Judgement was scattered by his tremor but the Saint Sword was already cutting from his side. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s one strike of Cloud Vortex Divine Punch from his front was devoured by his Domineering Golden Dragon Body but a second strike arrived once again. Moreover, it felt like this one was bigger than the previous one as the attacks grew stronger.

    Tang Wulin made an assumption in this split second that he would definitely notst over three rounds in hispanion¡¯s siege before it was over for him.

    Since he could not confront them in a frontal collision, he would need to unite with the teammates behind him in order to defeat thebined effort of Shrek Six Monsters.

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi had just struggled free from the control of Star Chains at present. They were once again prepared to charge forward.

    However, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s control arrived again at this moment.

    It was the Dazzling Starlight!

    Countless starlight shot out profusely and separatelynded on A Ruheng, Sima Jinchi, and Tang Wulin¡¯s bodies such that their movements had frozen for a moment.

    Even Tang Wulin dared not dere himself better than Xu Xiaoyan when it came to the control of timings.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s control attack was truly too precise. The first starlight fell upon Tang Wulin¡¯s body at the time when he had just turned over his left hand in an attempt to block Xie Xie¡¯s attack. Even though this very strike of hers could only stop Tang Wulin for a moment, just this one moment was already enough!

    They were truly exhrating!

    Tang Wulin realized that Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s control ability was more now even powerful than before. She had not only managed to stop his body but he felt as if his thinking had paused almost simultaneously. He had momentarily lost his ability to think. This was undoubtedly a catastrophe when he was fighting against so many powerhouses at the same time.

 Chapter 1208 - First Win

    <h4>Chapter 1208: First Win</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin knew that he had been careless and had underestimated the growth of hispanions. He should not have stormed over at the start. He put some distance between Sima Jinchi, A Ruheng, and himself by doing so. In the end, he barged into his opponent¡¯s territory alone.

    Hispanions did not go easy on him either. Their aim was simple and that was to take him out of the picture. After that, they would deal with A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi. The six of them worked as one. Clearly, the Bloodthirst Bean Buns had taken their effects. The intensities of their attacks were difficult to withstand even for him.

    He had just unleashed his Domineering Golden Dragon Body. Although he had managed to block the first round of attacks, Xie Xie¡¯s attack was too fatal for him.

    Even Long Yeyue who had been watching the battle from the sides did not think that Tang Wulin stood a chance. However, her face was filled with smiles.

    If Tang Wulin alone was powerful among them, then the Shrek Seven Monsters would not be a formidable force. There was a limit to one¡¯s individual strength no matter how powerful one was. The limits of an individual would be apparent when the person had to deal with many things at one go.

    If all of the Shrek Seven Monsters were powerful, then they could truly be regarded as experts of the generation. Only then could they truly restore Shrek Academy and let the academy stand at the pinnacle of the continent again.

    Long Yeyue was happy to see Tang Wulin in a pinch, why would she not be? These little fellows had truly grown!

    However, just when everyone thought that Tang Wulin could not take it anymore, a loud heartbeat was suddenly heard.

    ¡°Badump!¡±

    Everything around them seemed to have quietened down amidst the strong heartbeat sound. Xie Xie, who was attacking Tang Wulin and was also the closest to him, clearly paused in his movements.

    This heartbeat sound did note from Tang Wulin, but from A Ruheng behind him.

    The first person hit by Dazzling Starlight was Tang Wulin, followed by A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi. However, it was exactly in this instant when they were hit that A Ruheng¡¯s heartbeat was heard.

    In a team battle, if one side did not have a Control System battle soul master, it would be too disadvantageous. A Ruheng was not a Control System himself, but thanks to his Body Sect Innate Secret Technique he had certain Control System abilities. He unleashed this controlling ability of his in that instant.

    The heavy heartbeat sounds had affected every single one of the Shrek Six Monsters.

    Actually, when they watched the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge, they had seen A Ruheng influencing his opponents with his heartbeat sounds.

    However, seeing it and facing it in actualbat were two different things. Moreover, A Ruheng had already improved from being a Soul Douluo to a Title Douluo. He was a true Body Douluo. His Innate Secret Technique was also improved as he hadpleted it.

    That was why this excited heartbeat sound had made the Shrek Six Monsters hearts skip a beat. The insufficient supply of blood from their hearts resulted in a pause in their martial soul¡¯s output and the Dazzling Starlight¡¯s effects had been forcibly negated.

    Tang Wulin smiled. After all, he was not fighting this battle alone.

    A silver light shed in his right hand behind him and another spear appeared out of thin air. It was the impressive As Divine Spear which the As Douluo had once used to overwhelm the world.

    The brilliant silver light blocked the attack which came from behind him. A crisp sound rang as Xie Xie¡¯s attack was finally resolved.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin¡¯s soul ring suddenly shone. It was not his five golden soul rings, but he had instantly switched to his seven soul rings instead. He did not activate his martial soul avatar and to everyone¡¯s surprise, had activated his second soul ring.

    The Shrek Six Monsters were very familiar with Tang Wulin. They obviously knew what his second soul skill was.

    Bluesilver Impaling Array!

    What good will his Bluesilver Impaling Array do at this moment? Could he have thought that his Bluesilver Impaling Array could control everyone?

    Everyone was currently ganging up on Tang Wulin. It was true that his Bluesilver Impaling Array could envelop everyone, but it was still only his second soul skill. What could it do even if it enveloped the entire battlefield? With the Shrek Six Monsters strength, they had many ways to deal with thisparatively weaker controlling ability.

    However, a shocking scene appeared just when they thought that Tang Wulin¡¯s skill would not have any significant controlling effect.

    des of thick Bluesilver Grass charged out from the ground and the instant they charged forth, their original blue color turned into an eye-catching bluish golden color. They also unleashed waves of dragon¡¯s roar. It was if many small bluish golden dragons were charging out of the ground.

    Every tip of the Bluesilver Grass resembled a dragon¡¯s head. The even more shocking scene was that they glowed with a faint golden radiance.

    The attack was unavoidable. This was mainly because it had already spread itself to epass a hundred meters in diameter.

    Everyone unleashed their abilities which they thought could block this. However, they were still controlled by this Bluesilver Impaling Array.

    Their bodies stiffened. They felt as if their bloodlines were being suppressed by something. Everyone¡¯s attacks seemed to have been interrupted at the same time and the pressure on Tang Wulin¡¯s body instantly vanished.

    A peculiar smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He swept his Golden Dragon Spear and As Divine Spear at the same time.

    Theyshed onto Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui who were near him and both of them were sent flying by the impact.

    He had shown mercy because they were hispanions, he did not hit them with his full strength. Even so, they still flew a long way before crashing onto the ground.

    The As Divine Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand instantly disappeared. He grabbed at something behind him with lightning speed by his left hand. At the same time, he stomped on the ground with his right foot using Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth!

    Eight bluish golden dragons charged out as vibrating waves were sent out. This paralyzed Xu Xiaoyan again as she attempted to unleash her controlling ability. Even Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword was affected and it was finally intercepted by Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi who came from the back.

    In a battle between soul masters, a single soul skill was often all it took for the tides of the battle to be turned. This was also the reason why every soul master sought after powerful soul skills in their cultivation processes.

    Tang Wulin and the others were at a disadvantage. However, with a seemingly simple ¡®Bluesilver Impaling Array¡¯, the tides of the battle had instantly changed.

    Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui were the main offensive force of the Shrek Six Monsters. When they were sent flying backward, there was nobody to stop Tang Wulin from advancing. He swiftly moved up to Ye Xinn. His left hand grabbed onto something as he pulled. A figure was pulled out of thin air. However, in the instant the figure was pulled out, Xie Xie surprisingly faded and disappeared.

    However, this could no longer change the situation of the battle. Tang Wulin smiled as he tapped on Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s shoulder with his Golden Dragon Spear in his right hand.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s controlling abilities were powerful, but she would be out of the picture once she was controlled and the enemy got close.

    Xu Lizhi was behind Xu Xiaoyan. When he saw Tang Wulin right before his nose, he immediately raised both arms in a show of surrender. He looked harmless. After all, a food type Tool soul master was never cut out forbat in a battlefield.

    On the other side, A Ruheng had charged out like a gale. He blocked Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui who had intended to return and aid theirrades.

    There was no longer any doubts about the oue of this match.

    Tang Wulin heaved a long sigh, he turned around to watch the fight between Ye Xinn and Sima Jinchi.

    The Dragon ying Saber and Stargod Sword had collided hundreds of times in a short moment. Ye Xinn kept retreating amidst the densely packed collision sounds. However, she still determinedly blocked Sima Jinchi¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°Alright, stop!¡±

    Elder Long¡¯s voice came at the right moment.

    Saber and sword collided. Ye Xinn did a somersault and drifted backward far away. Currently, her expression was also grim.

    Although she had only crossed des with the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi for a short amount of time, she had been under a huge amount of pressure.

 Chapter 1209 - Fight Again

    <h4>Chapter 1209: Fight Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Sima Jinchi was more powerful than before. Also, he seemed to be at a whole different level. Every strike of his Dragon ying Saber was apanied by the deafening dragon roars. It shocked her spirit greatly. She almost could not unleash her own Swordsoul.

    Amidst their collisions, the Dragon ying Saber showed its might. Every strike made Ye Xinn cringe from the wailing of the Stargod Sword. It seemed to be in danger of breaking at any time.

    She had never faced a situation like this in her previous battles. Although Sima Jinchi was a Title Douluo, he seemed a tad powerful for a Title Douluo. How could he be so powerful?

    Ye Xinn had worked very hard in her cultivation. However, she noticed that the gap between Sima Jinchi and herself had broadened instead of narrowed. It dealt a great blow to her confidence.

    They were separated and Xie Xie revealed himself from the shadows. They looked shockingly at each other and had incredulous gazes.

    Currently, the smile on Long Yeyue¡¯s face was gone. In truth, nobody even realized the Light Dark Douluo was smiling.

    ¡°What are you all doing? That was a mess of a fight. Is this the fruit of your cultivation?¡± she showed no restraint and directed her words at everyone.

    Tang Wulin and his team were in a better situation. They were, after all, the side that won. On the other hand, the Shrek Six Monsters were sulking.

    They had the upper hand at the beginning. However, A Ruheng¡¯s loud heartbeats had disrupted the entire battlefield.

    Xie Xie could not help but asked Tang Wulin, ¡°Big brother, since when did your Bluesilver Impaling Array be this powerful?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not my Bluesilver Impaling Array at all. It¡¯s a soul skill I activated bybining my Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline power and Bluesilver Grass. I call it my Blood Soul Fusion Skill. The power of my Bluesilver Grass martial soul can be applied to my Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline power. The reverse is possible too.¡±

    The seemingly-simple Bluesilver Impaling Array should have been called the Goldsilver Impaling Array instead. Tang Wulin unleashed the Bluesilver Impaling Array after he had infused his Golden Dragon King bloodline aura into his Bluesilver Emperor.

    Thebination was superior to a martial soul fusion skill. Under such circumstances, hisrades did not have the time to protect themselves and they fell under its control.

    ¡°You think that you shouldn¡¯t have lost? If this had been a battlefield, all of you would¡¯ve died for sure,¡± said Long Yeyue coldly.

    The Shrek Six Monsters were all sullen, especially Ye Xinn. She drooped her head. As the Master Control soul master, she was fully ountable.

    She was the one whoid out their strategy. However, they lost badly in the end.

    ¡°Did you guys think that you¡¯ll win just because you outnumber them? When there¡¯s such an obvious gap between your cultivation bases, why didn¡¯t you use your battle armors from the start? Are your two-word battle armors just for show?¡±

    Long Yeyue reprimanded them without reserve.

    In the previous battle, the Shrek Six Monsters did not use their battle armors. Before the match began, they were told that they were allowed to use their battle armors while Tang Wulin and his team were not.

    If A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi used their three-word battle armors, the match would have been lopsided. However, the proud Shrek Six Monsters did not unleash their battle armors the first time. It led to their defeat. If they had their battle armors, it would not have been so easy for Tang Wulin to fend off their attacks.

    ¡°Again!¡± Long Yeyue was curt. She turned around and left.

    Again?

    Tang Wulin looked at A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi.

    A Ruheng chuckled. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m not satisfied yet. Little fellows, put on your battle armors quickly. Don¡¯te cryingter when you lose again.¡± He then turned around and returned to where he stood initially.

    Yue Zhengyu said through gritted teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself! If we had put on our battle armors, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance!¡±

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s gaze had been on Ye Xinn all this while. He said with a deep voice, ¡°If you¡¯re under the enhancement of your battle armor, I may just consider using my full strength.¡±

    Ye Xinn was slightly pale. Although she said nothing, it was clear that she was not in a good mood.

    The Shrek Six Monsters gathered together and had a brief discussion. Tang Wulin, Sima Jinchi, and A Ruheng returned to their initial positions.

    Although they had won in the end, their victory did note easily. In truth, whether it was in terms of battle strategy or their coordination, they did not make any mistakes. On the other hand, the six had misjudged Tang Wulin¡¯s and A Ruheng¡¯s abilities. That was why they lost the match. In any case, both sides had reaped benefits from the battle.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s mass control ability left a deep impression on A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi.

    The little girl who looked meek and soft had exerted control on them, and they could not do anything about it. It was unbelievable.

    Tang Wulin remained in the center while A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi nked him. On the other side, the Shrek Six Monsters had the same formation as well.

    ¡°Begin!¡± Elder Long¡¯s voice was as crisp as ever. The second match between the two teamsmenced.

    The exchange just now did not consume much of their energies. They were all experts who had condensed their soul cores. Their soul powers were replenished quickly, and it did not affect their rematch.

    Tang Wulin was not as rash as before. He unleashed both his martial soul and his Golden Dragon Body simultaneously. He wielded his Golden Dragon Spear with his right hand and moved forward with A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi. They marched straight ahead. During their forward charge, their imposing strengths were increasing continually.

    On the other side, the Shrek Six Monsters dared not employ their earlier strategy. Instead, they unleashed their two-word battle armors at the same time.

    Their battle armors had names which were rted to their respective lovers. In sequence, they were: the Star Wisdom Ye Xinn, the Guardian Star Xu Lizhi, the Dragon Night Xie Xie, the Heaven Double Yuanen Yehui, the Star Universe Xu Xiaoyan, and the Heaven Word Yue Zhengyu.

    Their battle armors shone with dazzling radiance. After they donned them, their auras were intensified instantly. They seemed likepletely different people.

    A seven-ring Soul Saint with a two-word battle armor was equivalent to a nine-ring Title Douluo¡¯s cultivation base. However, they could not fight like actual Title Douluos because they could not use their soul skills. Nheless, the individual strength of each member of the Shrek Six Monsters was not inferior to that of a Title Douluo¡¯s.

    Tang Wulin and his teammates immediately felt the pressure building upon themselves. Anyway, the more pressure they felt, the more excited they got.

    Whether it was Tang Wulin, A Ruheng or Sima Jinchi, they were only able to unleash their full potential while fighting a powerful opponent.

    Currently, they were facing six two-word battle armor masters. Consequently, their auras intensified.

    ¡°Lub-dub! Lub-dub! Lub-dub!¡± A Ruheng¡¯s heart pumped strongly. His body erged concurrently. He instantly grew into a seven-meter tall giant. His skin color turned golden scarlet. His domineering air felt the same as the Bear Lord.

    Sima Jinchi had a cold gleam in his eyes. His Dragon ying Saber flickered with a glow like the water surface in autumn. Behind him, various figures of giant dragons emanated evil auras flickering and ovepping each other. They were seemingly projected onto this ne.

    The sharpness of the Dragon ying Saber released a terrifying pressure. Each step forward was apanied by the wails of giant dragons.

    Tang Wulin, who was in the center, unleashed his flickering Dragon Air. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand pulsed with a radiance at its tip. The Spearsoul resounded in his mind. He was the one whose domineering aura increased the most. With the unleashing of his Dragon Might, it put tremendous pressure on the Shrek Six Monsters¡¯ bloodlines.

    A smile reappeared on Long Yeyue¡¯s face. Watching these outstanding young people fight was something which ddened her heart and pleased her eyes.

    How she wished that she was a hundred years younger so she could join them!

    When she was their age, she did not even have a cultivation base at par with their present ranks.

 Chapter 1210 - Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 1210: Suppression</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The more she watched Tang Wulin, the more satisfied she felt. Of course, she was pleased with her beloved disciple.

    Tang Wulin was beginning to take on the qualities of a leader with his outstanding moral character. Standing between experts such as A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi did not dampen his brilliance in the least.

    The two sides closed in on each other slowly. The Shrek Six Monsters chose to hold their positions as they waited for their opponents¡¯ attack after a long march. Xie Xie disappeared once again. Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Star Staff flickered waiting to strike at any moment.

    Currently, her two-word battle armor Star Universe set her apart and made her look like the starry sky itself. Countless starlights flickered upon her. It made her Star Staff sparkle.

    Shemanded the most attention on the entire battlefield. Undoubtedly, the battle¡¯s final oue was directly rted to their Control System battle soul master. With the improvement in her cultivation base, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Star Staff¡¯s controlling ability was truly domineering. Even Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng were genuinely afraid of it.

    At this very moment, Tang Wulin suddenly moved. He took an abrupt step forward.

    It was arge step. As he stomped his foot onto the ground, an explosion could be heard.

    The Shrek Six Monsters opposite him reacted instantly. Xu Xiaoyan nearly unleashed a skill from her Star Staff.

    However, after Tang Wulin took that step, he revealed a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Was that a scare? The Shrek Six Monsters wore peculiar expressions. In the next instant, Tang Wulin turned illusory.

    Only A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi beside him saw his pair of dragon wings beating with minor movements. His third golden soul ring shone as well. The Golden Dragon Flies!

    Since he had been in an unfavorable situation previously when he broke into their ranks alone, the Shrek Six Monsters thought that Tang Wulin would not repeat his actions. On the contrary, Tang Wulin leveraged on this misconception of theirs. He intimidated the spirits of the Shrek Six Monsters with a scare just now tounch a surprise attack.

    It was not merely a move to show his strength. It was also psychological warfare. When he charged out, the Shrek Six Monstersgged for half a beat before they reacted.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body instantly shone with his Domineering Golden Dragon Body¡¯s radiance. That was not all. The Dragon Air around him spewed forth like a gushing gyre. It was abination strike of the Dragon Air and the Golden Dragon st. He unleashed them in an instant.

    Xu Xiaoyan reacted quickly enough. The sixth soul ring on her body shone. The light screen which had blocked Tang Wulin before reappeared.

    The light screen was known as the Absolute Star Screen. Although it could only be maintained for an instant, it was sufficient for her to create a super powerful defensive wall. It was aplete defense strong enough to block any form of energy, spiritual power or physical attack.

    In their previous match, Tang Wulin had lost his advantage. With the enhancement of her two-word battle armor, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Absolute Star Screen could be prolonged for a while longer.

    However, an unexpected situation urred. Tang Wulin was charging toward her with great determination. The instant he was about to m into the Absolute Star Screen, he stopped abruptly. Only his Dragon Air, which was spewing like a gushing gyre, charged into it. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand disappeared as well. In the next instant, his Goldsilver Impaling Array appeared. A wide swathe of impaling arrays burst forth.

    Tang Wulin had used the dy in their reactions to exert control on Xu Xiaoyan.

    Although the Absolute Star Screen had blocked the first wave of the Goldsilver Impaling Array, there were subsequent waves which continued to spread out endlessly. Meanwhile, her Absolute Star Screen could onlyst for two instants.

    Once her Absolute Star Screen disappeared, the continual charge of his Goldsilver Impaling Array would take effect. Even with their two-word battle armors, the Shrek Six Monsters would be affected. Their formation would, thus, be disrupted.

    After a thorough understanding of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s ability, Tang Wulin took a direct approach instead.

    The Shrek Six Monsters also had amplebat experiences. The six of them did not move backward. Once they chose to retreat at this point, A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi would take advantage of the situation. Consequently, they would be handicapped.

    In the next moment, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Star Staff shone. A circle of Starwheel Shackles appeared under Tang Wulin¡¯s feet.

    To prevent Tang Wulin¡¯s controlling ability from taking effect, the only way was to control him first.

    It was a contest between two controlling abilities.

    Behind Tang Wulin, a huge pinkish flower appeared silently. It was the Damask Tulip. Devour the World was unleashed.

    Surprisingly, he had unleashed Devour the World when he was in such close proximity with his opponents. His confidence was apparent.

    Devour the World was unleashed via the Damask Tulip. Even if he was being controlled, the execution of this soul skill would not be affected.

    The Goldsilver Impaling Array was interrupted, while the Absolute Star Screen faded as well.

    The two sides were very close to each other. Tang Wulin half-expected to be bombarded with blows.

    However, at this very moment, his body reeled backward. On the ground, a Bluesilver Emperor vine went taut.

    Nobody noticed Tang Wulin had left behind a Bluesilver Emperor vine when he charged forward. The other end of the vine was in A Ruheng¡¯s hands.

    When he unleashed Devour the World, he was forcibly pulled back by A Ruheng. The others who had just unleashed their explosive forces felt as if they had punched a cotton pillow. They were in unimaginable pain.

    It was especially true for Yue Zhengyu. He had unleashed his martial soul avatar. His saint sword¡¯s brilliant radiance shed onto an empty spot.

    Tang Wulin had disyed superb control in this case. He tricked Xu Xiaoyan into unleashing her Absolute Star Screen.

    Tang Wulin believed that not even Xu Xiaoyan could unleash such a nature-defying control system ability consecutively. She needed some time to cool down before she could unleash it again.

    Currently, the Six Monsters were wearing their battle armors. However, they had just eaten the Bloodthirst Bean Buns which would weaken their bodies to a certain extent. That was why he was in no hurry. Furthermore, he had endured a round of Starwheel Shackles which did not prevent him from unleashing Devour the World. The energy particles in the air surged wildly toward him causing his aura to intensify.

    When the three of them regrouped, they were only fifty meters away from the Shrek Six Monsters. A Ruheng ran forward in great strides to ward them off. Sima Jinchi¡¯s Dragon ying Saber rose into the skies. With a hack that could kill an evil dragon, he made his move against Ye Xinn with a domineering momentum.

    They confronted the tough with determination. Three against six!

    To put it more precisely, it was three against five. Xie Xie had vanished again.

    Were they about to sh head-on?

    Among the Shrek Six Monsters, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body suddenly erged. She unleashed all her enhancing soul skills. For a time, her domineering aura increased tremendously. The Cloud Vortex Divine Punch was a skill she created by incorporating her Air Cannon. Currently, under the enhancement of her Titan Giant Ape martial soul, the force of her Cloud Vortex Divine Punch naturally increased as well.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The first ones to sh were Yuanen Yehui and A Ruheng.

    Amidst the intense collision sounds, Yuanen Yehui did not flinch. She was evenly matched with A Ruheng.

    Now that she was under the enhancement of her battle armor, the power of Yuanen Yehui¡¯sbat strength was formidable.

    ¡®Her Cloud Vortex Divine Punch have improved. She¡¯s able to block senior disciple brother¡¯s strength!¡¯

    Tang Wulin was shocked as well.

    Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn were both members of their team with strengths only second to his. Both of them had incredibly powerful individualbat strength. Also, the rate at which they were improving were at par with his.

    Even Tang Wulin was shocked as to how Yuanen¡¯s punch could be so powerful. ¡®I thought she¡¯s just eaten a Bloodthirst Bean Bun. Shouldn¡¯t her body be weakened to a certain extent?¡¯

    A Ruheng broke out inughter. He shouted loudly, ¡°Good! Take another punch then.¡± As he said this, he raised both fists and hurled them straight at Yuanen Yehui. This time, he held nothing back. His veins popped up and his body shone with a golden scarlet radiance. He seemed to be spewing forth a light mist.

    Yuanen Yehui took a deep breath and her entire person erged again. The airflow around her grew stronger and moved like a swirling typhoon. It was instantly condensed onto her fists. The duo collided again.

    A Ruheng felt as if he had hit a deep sea whirlpool. Amidst the high speed swirl, his strength was stripped offyer byyer. At the core of the whirlpool, the turbulent currents were indescribable. They tore at him wildly.

    What powerful skills!

    On the other hand, Yuanen Yehui felt a different sensation. She felt A Ruheng¡¯s fists were as heavy as mountains. No matter how much her Cloud Vortex Divine Punch tried to weaken them, she barely reduced their power.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    In the second sh, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s cultivation base was weakened. Even with her battle armor¡¯s enhancement, she was still no match for the Body Sect¡¯s only Body Douluo who had sessfully cultivated the Innate Secret Technique.

 Chapter 1211 - Domain?

    <h4>Chapter 1211: Domain?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Yehui took three steps backward while A Ruheng stayed firm on his location.

    However, A Ruheng had a surprised look in his eyes. He knew from Tang Wulin that he was facing a girl. However, he still found it unbelievable for a girl to be able to block his attack head-on.

    Sima Jinchi was also surprised on the other side.

    His Dragon ying Saber seemed to have shed upon a star.

    The star shattered instantly, however his Dragon ying Saber rebounded as well. They too were evenly matched.

    Under the enhancement of her battle armor, Ye Xinn¡¯s aura increased dramatically. Her Stargod Sword was much tougher than before and her Swordsoul shone brightly. It seemed to have prated everywhere and rained down with a domineering aura.

    The sword and saber collided and exchanged blows. Ye Xinn had surprisingly withstood Sima Jinchi¡¯s attacks on her own for quite a while.

    The twodies held their ground against the two Title Douluos while Tang Wulin was going up against Yue Zhengyu.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s saint sword had hit nothing before him. He was the one in the most pain. When he saw that Tang Wulin was upon him, his Light of Judgment struck Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin unleased his Golden Dragon Domineering Body and absorbed the energy from the Light of Judgement. At the same time, he stabbed with his Golden Dragon Spear with lightning speed. It was precisely the first spearing technique that Old Tang taught him, Thousand using Fingers!

    Millions upon millions of spear¡¯s gleams condensed and scattered as they shot towards Yue Zhengyu.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s mastery of the sword could not bepared to Ye Xinn¡¯s. He was skilled in an attribute of his own.

    Even though he had a continuous enhancement from the twelve-winged angel behind him and the improvement he had with his two-word battle armor, his saint sword instantly became flustered faced with the Thousand using Fingers from Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear. Tang Wulin had strengthened his soul power with Devour the World and had the enhancement from his Golden Dragon King¡¯s power. He pressured Yue Zhengyu with his attacks until Yue Zhengyu staggered backward. He would be mming into Ye Xinn behind him in no time.

    Although Tang Wulin was attacking Yue Zhengyu, he was not yet using his full strength.

    Xie Xie¡¯s disappearance was also very unusual. He had not made any moves since then. He had always been very skilled at looking for an opportunity and could appear at any moment. Also, after Xu Xiaoyan activated her Absolute Star Screen and Starwheel Shackles, she had notunched another attack for quite some time now. With her current seven-ringed cultivation base, this was abnormal. However, with the protection from Yue Zhengyu¡¯s wings and the addition of the wild energy in the air, Tang Wulin was unaware of what Xu Xiaoyan was doing. He was still keeping guard against her.

    Currently, it could be said that Tang Wulin and his team had gained an absolute advantage over the battlefield. Although on the surface it was a three against six, only four out of the Shrek Six Monsters possessed powerfulbat power. The remaining two members consisted of a Control System battle soul master and a food type Tool soul master. They could not be directly involved in the battle.

    So as long as A Ruheng or Sima Jinchi could seed, this battle would basically be over.

    However, with Tang Wulin understood hispanions. Although their current situation was rted to the little trick he yed, they would not be defeated this easily. They had improved a lot over these years and there was no way that they wouldg behind in battle strategy. It was apparent from their coordination in the first round that they were very much in sync with each other.

    That was also why he waited for Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan to make their moves as he suppressed Yue Zhengyu. Once they made their moves and he sessfully blocked their attacks, this match would be over.

    Yue Zhengyu only managed to block Tang Wulin¡¯s Thousand using Fingers after using everything he had. The glow of the Saint Sword in his hands wavered. Amidst the sharp glow of the Golden Dragon Spear, he felt as if his Saint Sword would be shattered at any time.

    ¡®He¡¯s really strong! If he hade this aggressively at me while we fought one on one back then, I don¡¯t think I could even finish unleashing my Holy Fusion Skill! However, the victory will surely be ours.¡¯

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    A burst of strangeughter suddenly resounded beside Tang Wulin¡¯s ear. Tang Wulin swung his right arm without hesitation.

    He wielded his Golden Dragon Spear within his left hand and once again unleashed the Thousand using Fingers which enveloped Yue Zhengyu. Even if Xu Xiaoyan unleashed her controlling skill at this moment, he would not leave too many openings for Yue Zhengyu to exploit.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin extended the sharp ws on his outstretched right hand. It was the impressive Golden Dragon Dreadw.

    Maybe this move should have been called Golden Dragon Nirvana Divine w. It was exactly who he had been waiting for. That strangeugh hade from Xie Xie.

    In that small instant, he had clearly judged Xie Xie¡¯s position with his spiritual power.

    However, the instant Tang Wulin hurled his ws, he instantly felt the air around him greatly distort. The brightness of his surroundings faded and the gymnasium disappeared. He suddenly found himself among stars and constetions.

    This was...

    Tang Wulin¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. His Golden Dragon Nirvana Divine w missed its target. In this boundless vacuum, regardless of how terrifying his Golden Dragon Nirvana Divine w¡¯s attacking power was, there was no way he could unleash its full strength!

    ¡®What is this? What¡¯s happening?¡¯

    After a brief moment of shock, Tang Wulin immediately felt the pressure increase on him.

    Domain!

    He had found himself an answer in the next moment. This was because he had personally experienced the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue¡¯s domain not long ago. The space which he had fallen into was simr to a domain.

    He finally understood why Xu Xiaoyan did not continue to control the battlefield after unleashing two soul skills. She was saving her energy for this! This domain of hers might very well have been her martial soul avatar!

    ¡®She must¡¯ve had to umte her strength in order to aplish this. What the others did was buy her time.¡¯

    In this instant, Tang Wulin fully understood it. He felt great joy in his heart at the same time.

    Although he was in deep waters right now, the effects of such a powerful Control System ability in actualbat was unimaginable. What he was facing right now was what theirmon enemies would be facing in the future! How could he not leap in joy for this?

    However, a heavy and solid force suddenly appeared from the side and rammed into Tang Wulin at the instant.

    Yuanen Yehui seemed to have emerged from among the stars. She threw a volley of Cloud Vortex Divine Punches at Tang Wulin.

    ¡®Not good. Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng must have been confused after falling into this domain. These guys will tackle me first.¡¯

    Tang Wulin had understood hispanion¡¯s strategy. He could not help but bitterly smile in his heart. After all, they were very good to him! They would never forget to first get rid of him in a situation like this.

    Although he felt slightly helpless, Tang Wulin still disyed his own powerful determination.

    He drew a deep breath and stabbed forward with his Golden Dragon Spear. His spear sparkled with dazzling spear¡¯s gleam as he stubbornly blocked Yuanen¡¯s Cloud Vortex Divine Punch.

    However, a surge of billowy sword¡¯s consciousness suddenly fell down from the skies. It was precisely a star that came crashing down this time. ¡®Isn¡¯t this Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s left hand shook. He brandished the As Divine Spear which burst forth with spear¡¯s consciousness. He blocked Ye Xinn¡¯s attack with his own powerful strength.

    However, Ye Xinn¡¯s Swordsoul had already beenpleted. Her attack did not merely affect his body, it affected his spirit as well. Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui worked together. They suppressed Tang Wulin so much that he seemed to have been overwhelmed.

    If this were a fair fight, Tang Wulin would not have felt any difficulty in simultaneously dealing with both of them. However, hispanions currently had their two-word battle armors on while his battle armor had melted back into metal and was yet to be remade. It was only natural for him to be at a huge disadvantage.

    ¡°Haha! Big brother, let¡¯s see how you deal with this now!¡± Yue Zhengyu descended from the skies. A brilliant Light of Judgement instantly fell and mercilessly sted Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Although Tang Wulin could resolve the Light of Judgement, he still disliked the Light of Judgement in his heart. The reason was simple, attacks that moved at the speed of light were impossible to dodge! He could only stubbornly bear the attack. Every time he withstood the attack, his strength would be whittled away by varying degrees.

 Chapter 1212 - A Walk Down Kingâ€™s Path!

    <h4>Chapter 1212: A Walk Down King¡¯s Path!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He had no choice but to once again unleash his Golden Dragon Domineering Body. Fortunately, he had the energy absorbed by Devour Heaven and Earth. He was simultaneously fighting against three people. Tang Wulin was steadily losing his ground, but he finally managed to hold them back.

    Throughout this brief process of exchanging blows, he had made some judgments in his heart. The first thing he could be sure of was that Xu Xiaoyan should not be able to unleash another controlling skill after she unleashed this domain soul skill of hers. At least, he had found a lease of life.

    Secondly, A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi should have been confused by now. He had no idea where they were. This was his greatest problem. He had no assistants while hispanions were wearing their battle armors. He would not even stand a chance!

    Tang Wulin felt helpless. However, what good would feeling helpless do?

    He must break out of this domain!

    Tang Wulin believed that even under her martial soul avatar, Xu Xiaoyan should not be able to maintain this domain of hers for a long time. Even if she had the support from Xu Lizhi¡¯s buns, the results would have been the same. This was a domain, after all! On top of that, she had to confuse two Title Douluos. At the end of the day, Xu Xiaoyan only had seven rings at the moment.

    Even so, Tang Wulin was still happy for Xu Xiaoyan. She was able to possess such a soul skill with her current cultivation base. If she became a Title Douluo in the future, he could not imagine just how powerful her domain would be.

    A faint smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. Although it was difficult for him to block the attacks, he was still in a very good mood. It was precisely because he was having a hard time defending himself from the attacks that his potential was fully stimted.

    The Dragon Core within his body was beating intensely. His heart was pumping with the same frequency as well. There was no way Tang Wulin couldpete with the trio before him in terms of soul power. However, in terms of strength, thebination of the three of them could not bepared to his. Currently, his monstrous strength had yed a huge role. With the addition of his understanding of his Spearsoul, he had somehow managed to parry all the powerful attacks aimed at him.

    He still had some tricks up his sleeve. He had not unleashed his two great spirit souls. The Overlord Dragon and Goldsong could help him withstand the attacks for a while. What he had to do now was to buy some time. Once the domain ended, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯sbat strength would surely weaken greatly. When that time came, they would obtain victory in this match.

    However, it was also precisely at this moment that he felt an ominous aura suddenly appear behind him.

    Xie Xie¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll show you just how powerful my new skill, Space-time Dragon, is!¡±

    Sharp and illusory energy once again tore open Tang Wulin¡¯s protective Dragon Air. Tang Wulin noticed with shock that Xie Xie¡¯s attack was starkly different than before. Even his Dragon Air was affected by the spatial shockwave. However, he had not shown any sign of space element on his body.

    What was this ability?

    Even though his cultivation base had been improving with blinding speed these days, he was still feeling slightly overwhelmed when fighting off against four opponents.

    It must be known that these four were also members of Shrek Seven Monsters and they were of the same ranks. It did not matter how stubbornly Tang Wulin held his ground, he could not help but be flustered while simultaneously fighting against four of them.

    ¡°Boom!¡± His protective Dragon Air shook. He triggered the Golden Dragon st with his Dragon Air in an attempt to shake off Xie Xie¡¯s attack.

    The sharpness behind him paused momentarily, but that pause was all it could do. The attack kept infiltrating Tang Wulin¡¯s defenses.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters had been in sync since the beginning. The words Xie Xie uttered while he sneaked up behind Tang Wulin were not meant to alert him, but for his otherpanions.

    At the same time when heunched his attack, Ye Xinn, Yue Zhengyu, and Yuanen Yehui before him had unleashed bursts of strength at almost the same time.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s body shone brightly with starlight. The light spots on her Star Wisdom battle armor connected with each other. Her entire person resembled a primordial divine sword that had just been awakened. Her body and sword became one as she came at Tang Wulin.

    Her seventh soul skill, martial soul avatar. Star God Sword Body!

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body erged tremendously as her entire person turned into a beast. She consecutively threw her punches. Clusters of huge vortexes exploded in front of her and they covered Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    She had also unleashed her seventh soul skill. Martial soul avatar, Titan Giant Ape.

    The twelve-winged angel behind Yue Zhengyu instantly increased in rity. His seventh soul ring shone. The four pairs of feathered wings on his back extended. He appeared as if he was coated in gold.

    Seventh soul skill, martial soul avatar, Holy Angel!

    Three great Assault System battle soul masters had unleashed their martial soul avatars at the same time. Theyunched their attacks head-on with a single purpose, and that was to leave Tang Wulin no time to deal with Xie Xie behind him.

    Without a doubt, Xie Xie was the one who would deal the final blow in thisbo attack.

    Xu Xiaoyan controlled the battlefield with her powerful domain ability. This temporarily robbed A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi of the ability to help Tang Wulin. They hadbined almost all the strength of the Shrek Six Monsters as they dealt with Tang Wulin first.

    Although Tang Wulin seemed to be the one with the weakest cultivation base among the three of them, the Shrek Six Monsters were hispanions. It was precisely because they were hispanions that they knew exactly how powerful Tang Wulin¡¯s potential was. He was a person very skilled in creating miracles. He seemed to be able to aplish the impossible.

    That was why the strategy the six monsters had devised was to deal with Tang Wulin first before they would focus their strength on dealing with the other two.

    It seemed that their n was going to work.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression was one of grief and indignation. ¡®Do you guys have to? You¡¯re all wearing two-word battle armors, and the four of you are ganging up on me. This is too unfair.¡¯

    Even though he was highly skilled, he was currently in a pinch and could not unleash his talents.

    Thest time he was under such a huge amount of pressure was when he was fighting against the Bear Lord.

    However, just as hispanions predicted, the greater the pressure, the more powerful the potential brought out by Tang Wulin.

    This time, he did not unleash his Goldsilver Impaling Array. When faced with hispanions who had the enhancements from their two-word battle armors and had unleashed their martial soul avatars, Tang Wulin had unleashed his most powerfulbat ability without hesitation.

    A deafening dragon¡¯s roar erupted from his body. His seventh soul ring shone as well. Martial soul avatar, Blue Emperor!

    Countless vines gushed forth from his body. Every single vine resembled a huge dragon as they shot outward. They charged toward his fourpanions at the same time.

    Tang Wulin could clearly feel the Bluesilver Emperor vines which were charging toward Xie Xie behind him being continuously shattered and broken. However, he also understood that it was inevitable.

    His emotions were very calm and stable. His entire person was in a steady-state that was difficult to describe. He judged the strength of the current attacks of hispanions through thebined attacks of his Bluesilver Emperor vines and Golden Dragon King bloodline.

    The most terrifying thing about a martial soul avatar was that it could amplify the strength of all soul skills at the same time. Hence, the six monsters who had unleashed their martial soul avatars were not yet at their strongest. They would be at their strongest when they unleashed other soul skills through their martial soul avatars.

    For instance, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s Holy Fusion Skill had broken Tang Wulin¡¯s Blood Soul Fusion Skill, Blue Emperor Dragon Soars to the Heaven, before this.

    Hence, at the same time when he activated his Blue Emperor avatar, Tang Wulin¡¯s body shone brightly with golden light. He aimed his Golden Dragon Spear forward as a surge of domineering aura which could overpower the entire world burst forth from his body.

    King¡¯s Path!

    A golden light shot forth and spread before him. Yuanen Yehui stood right in the path of the golden light.

    The clusters of vortices created by the Cloud Vortex Divine Punches were obliterated before the King¡¯s Path¡¯s golden light. The golden light charged straight towards her enormous body with blinding speed.

    At the rank of a Soul Saint, every soul master had powerful strength and senses. Yuanen Yehui was a twin martial soul and was no exception.

    She clearly felt the immense threat the golden light posed toward her. At the same time when she felt shocked, she quickly moved and sidestepped it. Besides dodging, she instantly decided on an optimal way to deal with this and attacked from the side.

    Xie Xie¡¯s attack reached Tang Wulin from behind in the end. However, in that instant, he only felt that he had hit a golden shadow.

 Chapter 1213 - Six Monstersâ€™ Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 1213: Six Monsters¡¯ Trump Card</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword also cut onto the golden radiance. It was as if she had thrust it into a smelter, the instantaneous spiritual making the Swordsoul recoil in fear.

    There was no exception for Yue Zhengyu¡¯s attack as it was simrly repelled. On the other hand, using his King¡¯s Path, it had only taken a split second for Tang Wulin to have moved over a hundred meters away.

    The King¡¯s Path allowed him to advance with irresistible force!

    This was the perfectbination of spirit, energy, and essence. It was thebination of every ability he had.

    Not only did it produce terrifying offensive power, but it was also the best skill to swiftly get out of the encirclement.

    Tang Wulin did not stop. As he dashed out using the King¡¯s Path, his body suddenly transformed, bing as horrifying as a ck hole. At that point, he had already elevated his Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation to its peak. Therge Damask Tulip appeared behind his back once again as his Devours The World absorbed everything in his surroundings.

    He relied on the perception gained from his spiritual power and the effect of Devours The World to channel even a portion of origin energy from Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s domain for his own use.

    Soon after, he threw the As Divine Spear in his left hand. He was not aiming for hispanions but tossed it into the void.

    It was the Final Stake!

    It was the other divine skill that Tang Wulin managed to learn besides the King¡¯s Path.

    At the same moment the As Divine Spear shot out, its spear shaft suddenly burst out with an incredibly piercing white radiance. The incandescent light was filled with As¡¯ stalwart jade pir-like aura, just like when the As Douluo Yun Ming blocked the final Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition during the attack on Shrek.

    One after another, ancient silver runes appeared on the spear shaft. The runes shimmered as an unfathomable amount of energy burst out. As he valiantly thrust the As Spear forth, the other six Monsters felt as if they could see the faint silhouette of the man that protected them once before.

    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±

    The domain shook violently before it was destroyed by Tang Wulin¡¯s spear.

    Everything in the surrounding area shattered in an instant. The domain shook profusely. As the cracks split open, the scenery around them returned once again.

    It was still the old gymnasium but due to the domain¡¯s effect, Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi and Strength God A Ruheng had dashed their way to the two far sides of the gym. Not only that, a stream of starlight shimmered on top of each of their heads, illuminating their figures. The light had not only corroded their bodies but also slowed down their movements such that they appeared as if they were in slow motion.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin himself remained within the siege of the six other Monsters.

    Xu Xiaoyan gave out a muffled grunt as she slumped onto the ground. Her charming face was ghastly pale while her seventh soul ring glowed dimly. It was apparent that her broken domain affected her physical state.

    Following Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s fall, the starlight on A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi¡¯s heads weakened and vanished soon after. Both of them immediately dashed toward Tang Wulin¡¯s side at lightning speed.

    It was truly embarrassing given that they were both Title Douluo-rank powerhouses! Sima Jinchi even addressed Tang Wulin as ¡®Your Majesty¡¯. It was simply unbelievable that they could be swarmed and overwhelmed by a Soul Sage-ranked control-type soul master when they were not d in battle armor.

    Tang Wulin managed to break the domain with his spear, so he was greatly relieved as well.

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were less than a hundred meters away from him, so it would only take a moment for them to arrive by his side. He would only need to withstand another round of attacks for now.

    The Domineering Golden Dragon Body instantly illuminated. Every one of his scales turned as smooth as a mirror. Meanwhile, the Golden Dragon Spear vibrated as heunched the Thousand using Fingers with the power of the Blood Soul Fusion Skill.

    With the domain broken, Yue Zhengyu and the other two had remained in their martial soul avatar state, but their attacks had obviously slowed down a little.

    Xie Xie¡¯s body transformed into a shadowlike form. He looked just like a giant dragon phantom as he leaped straight for Tang Wulin¡¯s head.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The Golden Dragon Roar burst out with a touch of Dragon Might.

    Even though Xie Xie¡¯s ability did trouble Tang Wulin, he had verified the suppression effect that his Golden Dragon King Bloodline had on all dragon-type martial souls long ago.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Roar sent out a wave of pressure so strong that it made Xie Xie grunt loud enough that he revealed himself.

    The oppressive effect of Dragon Might was truly too powerful.

    Tang Wulin could clearly see ayer of illusionary scales covering Xie Xie¡¯s original Dragon Night battle armor. He could not tell the color of the scales as it seemed to be shifting in the light. The scales were semicircr in shape and appeared extremely peculiar.

    Xie Xie had revealed himself after being stunned by Dragon Might, but when Tang Wulin¡¯s Thousand using Fingers struck him, it prated his body and did not cause much harm, as if the attack had just passed through a void.

    Tang Wulin did not hold back on his attacks anymore as hispanions were all d in battle armor and had a very powerful defense. He unleashed his most powerful spear technique, the Thousand using Fingers, at full force which waspletely beyond the realm of a Spearsoul. Moreover, it was a Blood Soul Fusion Skill.

    He thrust the spear forth and blocked all hispanions¡¯ attacks.

    Tang Wulin was secretly relieved. The Domineering Golden Dragon Body was wasted as the mirror effect thatsted for one second vanished. However, he had managed to block the attacks in the end.

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were already a stone¡¯s throw away and the two of them converged. Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s domain was broken so her ability to exercise control would certainly reduce greatly. The victory was about to be in their hands.

    Just as Tang Wulin, A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were thinking that thepetition was about to end, a situation that none of them had expected suddenly urred.

    In an instant, a palm appeared and ced itself onto Tang Wulin¡¯s back. The palm looked quite plump, like arge meat bun with a few pits in its flesh.

    Whatever the case, as it pped onto Tang Wulin¡¯s back, his entire body stiffened immediately. His Thousand using Fingers, that had yet to be fully unleashed, waspletely disintegrated.

    His eyes were filled with fear and disbelief. He would never have believed that this would bring his dominance to an end.

    A terrifying aura of destruction surged through his back like a swarm of bees. Even with the Golden Dragon Body¡¯s protection and resistance, he could only neutralize a very small portion of destructive power.

    Tang Wulin had already devoted every effort he could in order to deal with attacks from the rest of the four monsters. He had continuously unleashed a few formidable soul skills earlier including the King¡¯s Path, the Final Stake, the Blood Soul Fusion Skill version of the Thousand using Fingers and the Domineering Golden Dragon Body, which had just ended. Every single one of these soul skills consumed immense amounts of his energy. It was only due to his body¡¯s endurance that he could withstand it all, as a normal person would not have been able to.

    The palm behind his back did not just appear suddenly but also at the most suitable timing. It was the moment when Tang Wulin¡¯s body was ck and also the most critical moment.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The dragon¡¯s roaring from Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth suddenly turned bitter and forlorn. His Dragon Core, heart and Soul Core were all beating violently at the same time. He triggered the Golden Dragon King¡¯s fifth soul skill forcefully. As his body shook violently, the Golden Dragon Tremor Burst erupted.

    Yet, the destructive force behind his back had be even more powerful. There was a loud explosion, and he was sted forward, colliding into Yuanen Yehui in front of him.

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi¡¯s faces were filled with fear. They could only see as Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body was enshrouded by purple light until even his Golden Dragon King¡¯s scales had turned dull before their fixated eyes.

    On the other hand, a chubby man with a look ofplete innocence was standing on the spot where Tang Wulin had just been.

    The chubby man¡¯s battle armor was shimmering with gentle white radiance while a dark purple orb of light was shimmering right in the center of his thick and wide palm.

    There was no doubt that it was the glowing purple orb that had severely injured Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin felt his entire body go numb and he thought he could not hold on any longer. His felt like his Golden Dragon Body was about to disintegrate at any time. The soul power and bloodline power in his body were churned into broken fragments due to the destruction energy making it impossible for them to condense.

    However, the destruction energy had only managed to condense on Tang Wulin¡¯s back. Even though it had affected him tremendously, it had not triggered any kind of explosive power. There was no doubt that the opponent was showing mercy to Tang Wulin.

    Yue Zhengyu, Xie Xie, Yuanen Yehui, Ye Xinn and even Xu Xiaoyan who was sitting on the ground were smiling knowingly.

    They knew Tang Wulin too well. He was not only a powerfulbatant, but his will to fight was superhuman. It would have been possible for the six Monsters to defeat his unyielding will given their current abilities, but it would not have been possible to do so in a short period of time.

    Right from the beginning, they had strategized specifically for Tang Wulin. They were determined to defeat him utterly before anything else, but they were uncertain about the extent of Tang Wulin¡¯s current growth after being away from each other for so long.

    Earlier, Yue Zhengyu had shared the details of the collision between Tang Wulin and Elder Long from the other day with everyone. From that point onward, they had drafted an extremelyplicated set of battle tactics.

    It was not only Tang Wulin who had learned from experience on the Demon Ind, as all of them had been tormented there.

 Chapter 1214 - Xu Lizhiâ€™s Bamboo Steamer

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Xu Lizhi¡¯s Bamboo Steamer</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Under such circumstances, they were all aware that in order to defeat Tang Wulin they would first need to design a trap for him which he would never seeing.

    As a result, the trap was already being put in ce ever since the first collision when the six Monsters lost.

    Besides targeting him with their attacks, everything that they did was meant to confuse Tang Wulin.

    The most important part of this trap was that every action that they had taken earlier was genuine. If they were capable of defeating Tang Wulin during the initial confrontation, obviously it would have been the best result, saving them the troubleter on. In reality, their tactics were also meant to minimize one of them, the least noticeable person among the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    Other than his provision of Bloodthirst Bean Buns for everybody in the beginning, he had kept his presence inconspicuous.

    He had been quietly waiting for the opportunity all along!

    Thus, the six monsters¡¯ trump card in besieging Tang Wulin was not Xie Xie who could conceal himself in the void, but Xu Lizhi who had concealed himself by their side with an innocent expression on his face. It was Guardian Star Xu Lizhi!

    Just as Tang Wulin thought he was already done blocking everyone¡¯s attacks, Xu Lizhi finally made an opening move. It was the most opportune moment for him to hit the target with one p. Moreover, the explosive power of his attacking ability was beyond Tang Wulin¡¯s imagination.

    The trap was not only ingeniously arranged but every part was also linked with one another.

    Ye Xinn radiated the most intense light to attract the attention of Tang Wulin¡¯s group of three. In addition to that, the rest of the team had been making every effort to engage in the battle. In the end, they used this trap to conceal Xu Lizhi¡¯s final strike and seeded with that final blow as expected.

    However, the battle had yet to end. They had not dealt with Strength God A Ruheng and Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi. Even so, they were already greatly relieved after finishing off Tang Wulin. A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi appeared as if they had lost their captain.

    All along, Elder Long had been watching the battle from the sidelines. Even Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s domain was incapable of blocking her line of sight. When she watched Xu Lizhi finally make a move by sting Tang Wulin and infusing his destruction power, her lips could not help cracking into a faint smile.

    ¡®These little children are truly impressive! Their abilities and their scheming. They truly deserve the reputation of the Shrek Seven Monsters.¡¯

    Compared to the first round, she was much more satisfied with their performance in the second. On the other hand, Tang Wulin felt like his failure this time was not such a bad thing for him, as he had grown too fast. Moreover, it was fine that he lost at the hands of hispanions.

    Though describing the events that urred takes time, it all happened in mere moments.

    The Shrek Six Monsters used their actions to prove how much they valued Tang Wulin¡¯s presence. Even though Tang Wulin was smashed away by Xu Lizi¡¯s destructive power, Xie Xie, Yue Zhengyu, Yuanen Yehui, and Ye Xinn leaped into the air simultaneously to chase after him.

    They intended to truly andpletely finish off Tang Wulin before they were done.

    Yet in this situation, the only remaining people to handle Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng now were Xu Lizhi and Xu Xiaoyan, who was slumped against the ground and had already lost her fighting capacity.

    ¡®Are they nning to sacrifice two in exchange for one? Are they certain that they can achieve victory by sending the remaining four to fight against two great Title Douluos?¡¯

    Long Yeyue had an idea which allowed her to figure out that it would not be as simple, but she was eager to find out what these young people were actually nning to do.

    Then, her question was answered by Xu Lizhi!

    The chubby flesh on his entire body trembled as his pitch ck seventh soul ring erged abruptly. At the same time the circr soul ring was spreading out, his iparably plump body sank down like it was caving in. He transformed into an enormous...

    Bamboo steamer!

    Yes, it was a bamboo steamer. It was extremelyrge and even appeared to be fair and chubby to one¡¯s eyes.

    The cover on the bamboo steamer was bubbling over as if vapor was boiling inside it. The cover shook until arge rotund bun flew out from the steamer andnded right in Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s hand.

    Xu Xiaoyan took a bite without the slightest hesitation. The oil streamed down her lips as warmth rapidly seeped through her entire body. Her exhaustion from earlier was immediately reduced slightly.

    A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were stilling in a threatening manner, but they were momentarily stunned upon seeing Xu Lizhi¡¯s martial soul avatar.

    What on Earth was that?

    A bamboo steamer?

    A bamboo steamer avatar?

    A Ruheng¡¯s first impression...was one of hunger...

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s lips on the other hand...

    Who would have thought that a soul master¡¯s martial soul avatar was a steamer basket? Yet, upon consideration, Xu Lizhi¡¯s martial soul was, indeed, a bun, so did it not make sense that his martial soul avatar was the bamboo steamer that produced buns?

    Could it be that the fat boy still wanted to strengthen hispanions?

    A Ruheng took the lead as he gave a tight p to the bamboo steamer Xu Lizhi had transformed into.

    However, the sixth soul ring that surrounded the bamboo steamer was glowing and another bun came shooting out from it. This time, it was aiming right for A Ruheng!

    A Ruheng chuckled at once. ¡®The boy must have known that I¡¯m hungry, right? Is he giving me a bun to buy time?¡¯

    ¡®You must be overthinking. Do you think that I¡¯m such a glutton? I am indeed! Eating a bun will not affect the battle either. Anyhow, Tang Wulin¡¯s side seems to be putting a hopeless amount of effort.¡¯

    He pped the bamboo steamer while his other hand grabbed the bun.

    Then, A Ruheng took a close look at the bun and was taken aback. The bun had a rather strange appearance! Even though it looked like a regr bun, it was purple-ck in color. What sort of bun was that? Could it be that it was made with some fruit juice?

    A Ruheng was still puzzled when a violent energy fluctuation suddenly radiated from the bun.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    As he stood there astonished, the purple-ck bun exploded!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An earth-shattering st echoed and shocked the entire scene. The exploding bun had instantly transformed into a purple-ck orb of light before A Ruheng¡¯s face. It not only exploded in the sky, but it also remained there for some time. The terrifying destructive aura came so suddenly, it sted A Ruheng away at once. Even though he would not be severely injured due to durability provided by his Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique, the explosive force did manage to shock him. The destructive power contained in the explosion seeped into his body and corroded his insides wildly like maggots gnawing into his bones, wounding him and damaging his soul power.

    ¡®What the heck is this? Is there such a bun?¡¯

    Guardian Star Xu Lizhi¡¯s seventh soul skill and his martial soul avatar was the bamboo steamer. Heunched his sixth soul skill, the Destruction Explosive Bun!

    It was the first time Xu Lizhi¡¯s two great soul skills ever made a debut and it left them all in awe.

    There was an old saying among soul masters that the most terrifying soul master is one with unknown soul skills! Xu Lizhi had demonstrated this perfectly in today¡¯s battle.

    His performance had yet to end. Immediately after shooting the first Destruction Explosive Bun, one after another, purple-ck buns flew out from under the bamboo steamer continuously and going straight for A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi.

    The Explosive Buns filled with destructive power were truly terrifying due to the amplification of his martial soul avatar. The rest of the four monsters did not give up on him as they were confident that he could temporarily hold A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi single-handedly.

    Their impressive nning andplementation! Despite A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi¡¯s arrogance, they could not help respecting the Shrek Six Monsters anymore.

    Meanwhile, the other four monsters had already arrived by Tang Wulin¡¯s side while they were being held back.

    ¡°Hah-hah, big brother, this could happen to you too!¡± Xie Xieughed aloud and stretched out his hand to grab Tang Wulin. As long as he could exercise control over him, then it was the same as eliminating Tang Wulin from thepetition.

    There was still some destructive power that Xu Lizhi had sted into Tang Wulin. Even though Dragon Air and the Golden Dragon Body neutralized part of it, the remaining portion was still rooted inside his body. Xu Lizhi could mentally trigger it to explode at any moment. It seemed like thepetition had already ended regardless.

 Chapter 1215 - Tang Wulinâ€™s Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Tang Wulin¡¯s Trump Card</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After eliminating Tang Wulin, he then joined the rest of his team to finish off A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi. The buns made from the bamboo steamer, Xu Lizhi¡¯s martial soul avatar, amplified everyone¡¯s skills. Once Xu Xiaoyan regained her fighting capacity, it would not be much trouble to take down A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi.

    Everything was going ording to the six monsters¡¯ plot.

    ¡°Bang...¡±

    However, something they did not expect urred.

    Just as Xie Xie¡¯s right hand came into contact with Tang Wulin, a golden radiance shed once and a thick, sturdy vine suddenly pped Xie Xie¡¯s palm away. The golden vine immediately wrapped itself around Tang Wulin¡¯s waist and abruptly tossed him away.

    ¡°Is that the Goldsong? Big brother, there¡¯s not much point in dying your defeat!¡± Xie Xie looked at Tang Wulin who was tossed away in astonishment. He had not expected Tang Wulin refusing to give up as Tang Wulin used his spirit soul to get a temporary reprieve.

    The others were not waiting for Tang Wulin to create miracles as he was capable of capitalizing on even the slightest opportunity.

    So, three of the monsters pped the wings on their backs to chase after Tang Wulin without any hesitation.

    Yue Zhengyu was the fastest in flying since he was bestowed with the ability to fly. While flying, he sted the Light of Judgment at Tang Wulin.

    A massive silhouette suddenly appeared before Tang Wulin to block the Light of Judgement. It was the gigantic Overlord Dragon which fully concealed Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    A speckle of green radiance flickered silently on Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead. In the next moment, a dense life source burst forth from the area between his brows which then radiated through his entire body.

    The destructive power infused into his body by Xu Lizhi was being consumed rapidly.

    Sensing his destructive power being devoured, Xu Lizhi triggered an explosion without dy. He realized that he should not show any mercy toward big brother!

    ¡°Bang!¡± A muffled explosion was heard inside Tang Wulin¡¯s body as green and purple airflows burst out from his body simultaneously. His face turned a ghastly pale. It was apparent that he had suffered serious injuries while neutralizing the destructive power.

    However, a faint smile emerged on his face at this moment. His voice was heard by everyone soon after.

    ¡°Since everyone has shown their trump cards, I suppose it¡¯s my turn now!¡±

    What?

    The Shrek Six Monsters were all stunned. Tang Wulin¡¯s voice sounded calm despite being severely injured!

    He had a trump card still? Could it be that he saw through the plot?

    Elder Long was simrly astonished. Long Yeyue could not figure out the trick Tang Wulin had up his sleeves at the moment!

    Simultaneously, the ninth soul ring on the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi glowed brightly! His entire body transformed into a stream of golden light which surged skyward.

    ¡°Roar roar roar...¡± The roars of a valiant dragon were heard from all corners of the gymnasium. At that moment, it felt like they had entered a dragon¡¯sir, and giant dragons were lurking in the surroundings!

    The dragon¡¯s loud roars were submissive but filled with respect. Xie Xie¡¯s body which was suspended in the air dropped from the sky instantly.

    Even the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the almighty in today¡¯s world, had a change in expression when she heard the dragon¡¯s roars. She fell back a few steps. She finally stabilized herself by quickly adjusting the soul power in her body.

    What was that...

    Elder Long and Xie Xie reacted strongly to the situation while the rest were affected considerably too. In any case, everyone felt their bloodlines boiling upon the valiant dragon¡¯s roar and waspletely suppressed.

    A misty golden radiance spread outward from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It was not the Dragon Air, but still it had an intense overbearing aura.

    A stream of seven-colored light shadow appeared behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back soon after. It seemed to be only ten meters in height, yet it had a daunting presence. Seemingly, everything in the world was within its control.

    Tang Wulin vanished in the embrace of the golden radiance as he immersed into the seven-colored silhouette. The silhouette turned crystal clear after his fusion. Was that not Tang Wulin himself?

    He was dressed in a seven-colored magnificent robe with a dragon crown on his head. His entire body was emitting energy that was exceedingly overbearing. The seven-colored robe was embroidered with seven-colored giant dragons upon closer inspection. Henceforth, the emission of the seven-colored radiance.

    A seven-colored crystal on Tang Wulin¡¯s bracelet was emitting a faint radiance thatplemented the magnificence of his seven-colored robe.

    Shortly, a deep and distant voice was heard. ¡°Saber!¡±

    The Dragon ying Saber was undergoing a transformation at present. The giant saber transformed in the air. From its initial in look, it turned into an elegant weapon and was emitting a seven-colored radiance all over. Countless giant dragons surrounding the saber were heard mournfully.

    Thousands of dragons fled in all directions at the strike of the saber. It was none other than the Dragon n¡¯s power saber!

    Regardless of who was dashing toward Tang Wulin, be it Xu Xiaoyan or Xu Lizhi in the form of a bamboo steamer, they were all stunned upon witnessing the scene.

    Precisely then, the aura from Tang Wulin¡¯s body was in apletely different range than before.

    Oh my god! What was that...

    Was that not the martial soul fusion skill? A martial soul fusion skill between Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi? However, it barely had any semnce to a martial soul fusion skill!

    The seven-colored saber in his hand was gently waved as the saber tipshed out akin to a whip.

    Yes, it was ashing.

    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Three muffled bangs were heard simultaneously. Yue Zhengyu, Ye Xinn, and Yuanen Yehui were whipped away by the cannon-like saber¡¯s radiance. They smashed right onto the protective shield in the distance.

    The seven-colored silhouette descended from the sky. Holding the Dragon n¡¯s power saber, he appeared to be in a solid form yet was constantly warping as if he was attempting to struggle free from the surrounding space.

    Long Yeyue¡¯s vision turned crystal clear at present. She looked at Tang Wulin without blinking her eyes at all. It was obviously a God¡¯s aura!

    Having reached the demigod realm, she naturally sensed Tang Wulin¡¯s aura which could only be possessed by Godhood. It was weak since it was not derived from true Godhood. Nevertheless, a wisp of the aura was enough to judge its Godhood-like nature.

    The light shadow shimmered as the seven-colored silhouette split. Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi revealed their original figures once again.

    Sima Jinchi was in a better condition as he did not seem to be injured much. On the other hand, Tang Wulin was ghastly pale and his body swayed as if he was going to fall.

    In addition topleting the martial soul fusion skill with Sima Jinchi, he had been struck by Xu Lizhi¡¯s palm. He was just a Soul Sage after all! He had relied on the Dragon ying Saber of Title Douluo-rank to perform the fusion. The process had drained his remaining soul power instantly. He did not slump onto the ground since Sima Jinchi was propping him up.

    ¡°Victory to Tang Wulin¡¯s side.¡±

    Without the suppression from the Dragon n¡¯s power saber, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue felt relieved. Following that, her gaze changed as she looked at Tang Wulin.

    He had truly proven himself to be the ne¡¯s chosen one. Could it be that his aura earlier was rted to the Dragon God?

    The group of people lying on the ground stood up in session. Xie Xie, Yue Zhengyu, Yuanen Yehui, and Ye Xinn did not fare much better than Tang Wulin. Their soul power had almost disintegrated from the suppression effect of the Dragon n¡¯s power saber. If the saber tip had cut in their direction, they would have been split into two.

    They did not manage to defeat Tang Wulin in the end despite their trump card. On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s trump card managed to finish them off brilliantly.

    How could these people not feel gloomy after such an episode? Yet, there was nothing he could do.

    ¡°Big brother, did you discover our n since earlier?¡± Xie Xie could not refrain himself from asking.

    Tang Wulin darted him a look. ¡°A little, I guess. All of you were impressive in concealing Xu Lizhi. Naturally, I sensed something different about him at the beginning. However, Xiaoyan¡¯s domain was extremely powerful that I underestimated its power. I thought Lizhi was assisting Xiaoyan all along. Thus, I was hit by his strike. I suppose you could say that your strategy seeded.¡±

 Chapter 1216 - Great Success Brings Greater Challenges

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Great Sess Brings Greater Challenges</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°The reason I underestimated Lizhi was because I knew that even if he had newfound abilities, it would be rted to some kind of destructive power. I, on the other hand, have the ability to resist the destructive power. I¡¯d intentionally revealed the w to incite your outbursts. In reality, all of you can¡¯t possibly win from the very beginning. However, I never expected any of you to be capable ofpelling me to do this.¡±

    When he coborated with the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi, the Shrek Six Monsters could not possibly win. Sima Jinchi¡¯s ninth soul skill allowed him to transform into the real Dragon n¡¯s power saber to reveal his strength.

    Even though he was only capable of disying a small portion of the effect produced by the Dragon n¡¯s power saber, it was more than enough to deal with the six monsters.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s trump card was truly powerful such that he could immediately end the battle regardless of when he chose to y the trump card.

    This was the disparity between the two sides. The Shrek Six Monsters never stood a chance from the very beginning.

    Yue Zhengyu spoke with a furious expression, ¡°This is truly a case of ¡®when someone reaches a certain level of sess, he or she will face even greater challenges¡¯. We refuse to ept this as the final result! Why don¡¯t you fight alone against the six of us if you can?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your shame?¡± Tang Wulin darted him a look of contempt, but his smiling eyes gave him away.

    Hisrades¡¯ growth was faster than he had ever imagined. Moreover, he believed everyone was still holding back slightly during the battle earlier.

    The six monsters were reserving their energies to fight A Ruheng and Sima Jinchiter. Just like how Yue Zhengyu had yet tounch his Holy Fusion Skill, Tang Wulin believed that Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui had their hidden techniques too.

    Anyway, Tang Wulin was most surprised at Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s growth. She disyed her control ability to perfection.

    If not for his defense thatprised of the Dragon Air, the Domineering Golden Dragon Body, and the Golden Dragon Body, A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi who were both Title Douluos would have difficulty holding back the six monsters. In spite of A Ruheng¡¯s shocking defense, one outburst from the six monsters under Xiaoyan¡¯s control could possibly finish off one or even two of Tang Wulin¡¯s team members.

    After all, it was just a sparring session. No one would possibly hurt the others for real. As it was, the result of thepetition would have been difficult to predict. Unless Tang Wulin used an indomitable technique like the Dragon n¡¯s power saber as soon as he made the first move, it would have been difficult for the three of them to defeat the six monsters.

    No one was happier than Tang Wulin who learned about the exceptional growth of hisrades. There was only excitement in his heart at present.

    Long Yeyue looked toward Tang Wulin with a peculiar gaze before she nodded in secret.

    Initially, she had nned to join Tang Wulin on the trip to the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire. Now, however, she decided to allow these eyes to spread their wings and soar in the skies after witnessing the battle earlier.

    When would their wings harden if they remained in the protection of her feathered wings?

    On the other hand, it was still difficult to tell the extent of their abilities after they became three-word battle armor masters with their elevated cultivation bases.

    Just like today, Tang Wulin¡¯s fight against the six monsters would have been easier if he was dded in his two-word battle armor.

    Just as Yue Zhengyu said, ¡°When someone reaches a certain level of sess, he or she will face even greater challenges.¡± In the end, the victory belonged to Tang Wulin judging by his abilities and state of mind. His reputation as the leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters was not without its merits.

    She would like to see how long it would take him to catch up to the ranks of the previous generations of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Masters. By then, she would finally be able to take a breather.

    Long Yeyue was actually surprised to detect a wisp of aura vaguely when Tang Wulin used the Dragon n¡¯s power weapon. It seemed helpful in triggering her advancement to the rank of Godhood.

    As a demigod, although she could not detect the Divine Realm at present, any minor elevation would allow her to live much longer beyond her present life.

    Both A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi arrived at Tang Wulin¡¯s side. As they looked at Tang Wulin¡¯srades, they were in awe of these youths.

    They could not help gasping in admiration for the younger generation had surpassed the older! They did a self-assessment and concluded that they did not have such abilities when they were at the age of the current Shrek Seven Monsters.

    Both of them were especially interested in Xu Xiaoyan because they were scurrying around to avoid being controlled by Xu Xiaoyan. Even with her battle armor¡¯s amplification, Xu Xiaoyan was still a Soul Sage after all and had not acquired her eighth and ninth soul skill. They had felt incapable of withstanding her control. The Shrek Seven Monsters had a fighting capacity that defied the heavens with such a core control-type soul master on their side. Any Title Douluo would need to seriously consider the consequences before engaging them in a fight.

    Their battle armors had managed to reduce the disparity between themselves and the high-ranking soul masters. A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi could not imagine the extent of the outbursts of these seven people when they achieved the rank of a Title Douluo.

    The Shrek Academy that seemed impossible to rebuild initially now stood a chance with the existence of this group especially with Elder Long assumingmand in person!

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to cultivate,¡± said Ye Xinn who was in a morose mood before she turned around and left.

    Xu Lizhi remained smiling in a good-natured manner. Yet, he turned around to follow Ye Xinn without the slightest hesitation.

    Xie Xie spoke with a sad and angered look, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve yet to disy my full abilities today. Big brother, I don¡¯t mean to tell you this. If not because we were worried that we might identally hurt you, it¡¯s possible that you may not have won! My Time-space Dragon is very impressive, you see.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing. ¡°So, shall we have a one-on-one then?¡±

    ¡°No! Yuanen, let¡¯s go cultivate.¡± He took Yuanen Yehui¡¯s hand as he spoke.

    Yuanen Yehui red at him but did not attempt to struggle free.

    Xu Xiaoyan was helped up from the ground by Yue Zhengyu. ¡°Big brother, we¡¯re leaving too. We shall work hard to catch up to you. So, you better work hard too. Oh right, when are you going to forge my three-word battle armor? Why don¡¯t we fight three against six the next time? All six of us will wear battle armors but not the three of you. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quick!¡±

    Tang Wulin watched as hisrades left in session to contemte on today¡¯s battle. At the same time he felt warm and fuzzy in his heart, he felt a little lost too.

    All of them had their lovers. What about himself? Where was his lover?

    Today¡¯s battle carried immense significance for the Shrek Seven Monsters. Most importantly, they understood clearly theirrades¡¯ level of elevation after the battle.

    If not for his terrifying martial soul fusion skill known as the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber, Tang Wulin¡¯s team might not have been able to defeat the Shrek Six Monsters.

    Furthermore, the Shrek Six Monsters¡¯ cooperation wascking as a result of thepatibility in their newfound skills.

    The critical issue with poor cooperation was reflected in the assault-type soul masters. Yuanen Yehui, Ye Xinn, and Yue Zhengyu¡¯s attacking abilities and ranges were raised correspondingly with the elevation of their cultivation bases. Consequently, mutual interference was inevitable during the attacks. Tang Wulin stood to gain when hisrades¡¯ attacks interfered with one another.

    In order to prevent the urrence of this problem, they had no choice but to take turns inunching their attacks during the battle. Although their attacks were still powerful akin to a gale and storm, they could not take advantage of their ovepping dominance.

    Otherwise, Tang Wulin would not be able to withstand for such a long time in the battle of one against three.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was amazed at Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi too.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s control ability was exemry such that A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were scuttling to avoid being controlled by her. She had not disyed her true fighting capacity during the second round of the battle. Otherwise, Tang Wulin¡¯s group of three would not be in such advantageous positions.

    Xu Lizhi surprised Tang Wulin as well. The utilization of his destructive power with the bamboo steamer martial soul avatar was ratheredic but was, in reality, filled with power. The food-type soul master actually managed to stop two great powerhouses in a short time to create opportunities for his fellowrades.

    Those purple-ck Explosive Destruction Buns of his could be described as innovative. They were just like bombs but with extraordinary effects.

    Had Tang Wulin been without his Life Seed¡¯s support, he would have lost his fighting capacity after being pped by Xu Lizhi.

    Fortunately, they wererades. Xu Lizhi did not exert his full force when he struck Tang Wulin.

    Afterward, Tang Wulin pondered over the changes in Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi. He came to realize they had consumed the Star Luo Holy Pearl and the Origin Energy Immortal Grass when they were in the Icefire Prized Eyes. Those were top-grade heaven and earth treasures. It was not only effective at elevating their soul powers but also caused major transformations to their foundations and martial souls!

    While Tang Wulin was startled at hisrades¡¯ abilities, hisrades were equally overwhelmed by his current abilities.

    His Blood Soul Fusion Skill enabled him to resist everyone¡¯s attacks without being dded in battle armor. It also enhanced his control over the battle situation together with his powerful attack and defense abilities, the Dragon Might and the Dragon Air. He was fighting against six people by himself most of the time. It truly shocked the six monsters so much so they referred to him as a monster.

 Chapter 1217 - Arrival At Skysea City

    <h4>Chapter 1217: Arrival At Skysea City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There was no doubt that ever since the Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ return from their military enlistment, everyone had advanced in both their mentalities and capabilities. Even the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue was gasping in admiration at the overall ability of the entire squadron.

    In Long Yeyue¡¯s point of view, even though not everyone from this generation of Shrek Seven Monsters would necessarily be a Limit Douluo, they definitely had the ability to be four-word battle armor masters.

    If Shrek Academy had seven four-word battle armor masters, it would naturally be less difficult to revive the academy in the future.

    The secret rebuilding of Shrek Academy entered a quiet period in the following days.

    Wu Siduo and the rest of her group were already sent away with Wu Zhangkong taking them to the Demon Ind personally. Tang Wulin and his group of seven could only sympathize with the trials ahead of them.

    The people joining this trip included some inner court disciples that had not been there before. There was no doubt that the Demon Ind would be much more crowded in the following days for a long period of time.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s side was also undertaking intense preparation.

    The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin vanished for a very long period of time for some unknown reason. The inner and outer court disciples of Shrek spent every day cultivating painstakingly. In Wu Zhangkong¡¯s absence, the position of the outer court¡¯s teachernded in the hands of husband and wife duo, Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng. The Tang Sect¡¯s resources were also being transferred to them through numerous methods.

    ording to Tang Wulin and Elder Long¡¯s discussion, only the students capable of achieving inner court disciple standards were allowed toe over to the Tang Sect headquarters. The situation left them no choice. The process of rebuilding Shrek had just begun, so they would need to maintain secrecy as much as possible in order to prevent all sorts of unnecessary troubles.

    The Seven Monsters began their joint training, but now, their opponent was not A Ruheng nor Sima Jinchi, but the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue.

    The Monsters felt as if they had returned to their days on the Demon Ind, but they could only truly understand the power of the foes they would face when they were fighting against a genuine Limit Douluo.

    They were advancing in the continuous training, and they had also begun making their three-word battle armors.

    ording to Tang Wulin¡¯s n, he was supposed to be making his own mecha. However, he gave up on that in the end due to theck of time. Instead, he would only forge all the metals needed for the mecha first.

    He had a full schedule every day where he spent mornings forging, afternoons engaging in actual battles and nightsmunicating with the numerous great mecha-making masters of the Tang Sect.

    Tang Wulin had be even more aware of the depth of the Tang Sect¡¯s inner secrets by conversing with the forces in their underground world. There was a total of sixteen rank-9 mecha designers and twenty-one rank-9 mecha makers forging mechas for the Tang Sect. Tang Wulin was doubtful that even the Federation had such a lineup.

    Yes, Tang Wulin was not just making his own mecha, as the other six Monsters were also included.

    Additionally, there were also Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng.

    Every one of them was about to own a meticulously made unit of an advanced Tang Sect-produced ck mecha of the highest grade.

    The reason why it would be ck instead of red was the metal¡¯s quality was not of that standard.

    Theoretically, red mechas could be made with soul-forged metal, but if a mecha¡¯s core parts were not made of heavenly-refined metals, it did not qualify as divine mecha ording to the strictest appraisal criteria. This was also the reason why there were so few divine mechas on the continent.

    Even so, there were different ranks among ck mechas as well. Without a doubt, the Tang Sect was making ck mechas of the highest rank for Tang Wulin and his group of nine.

    On the other hand, the process to achieve such a feat required a great deal ofmunication.

    Each individual was suited to a different type of mecha. The purpose of a top grade mecha was to allow soul master to utilize his or her fighting capacity to the greatest extent, so the mecha would have to be perfectlypatible with the soul master¡¯s body, just like an extension of their own physical form.

    Thus, Tang Wulin put great effort into creating even more soul-forged metals for himself before making his mecha in order to fulfill the necessary requirements. On the other hand, he was alsomunicating with the numerous elite mecha designers and mecha makers together with hispanions continuously. This would allow the great masters to understand their needs and abilities in order to design mechas that were tailor-made for them.

    The rest of the group were already spending their mornings learning about operating mechas, following their schedule. Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng were the least prepared for this.

    They had always used their bodies as their main weapons inbat and believed that soul masters would forever be superiority to mecha masters. They found themselves slightly unwilling to own mechas, but they finally agreed after much persuasion from Tang Wulin.

    However, Tang Wulin soon realized that powerful soul masters may not necessarily be so naturally talented when controlling mechas. Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi was the clumsiest when it came to this. He took a rtively long period of time to master coordination in operating mecha despite his nine-ringed Title Douluo cultivation base.

    On the other hand, A Ruheng was just the opposite of Sima Jinchi. Due to the Body Douluo¡¯s powerful exercise control over his body, he adapted swiftly to the process and soon enjoyed the feeling of operating mechas. The sense of strength from a mecha was different from one¡¯s body. Thus, he had a very simple requirement for his mecha, which was that it had to be incredibly strong.

    Tang Wulin spent every day bustling about from dawn to dusk. When he could finally cross his legs and rest in his room, he could enter a meditative state almost instantly. One could only imagine how exhausting his day was given how lethargic he became despite his physical abilities.

    He was always the hardest working for he had too many things to do.

    The initial phase of battle armor making was just as described by Tang Wulin earlier. Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui¡¯s battle armors were the first to be made. They were in charge of doing it for themselves, so Tang Wulin would prioritize supplying them with soul-forged metals first.

    The Seven Monsters were filled with anticipation for their three-word battle armor, but this was genuinely not something that could be aplished in one stroke. They would still need a rather long period of time toplete it.

    In the blink of an eye, three months had passed.

    Eastsea City, the city by the sea remained as quiet as usual. As one of the biggest cities in Eastsea, it had always been an important centralized area for supplies sourced from the ocean.

    On the other hand, Skysea City, not far away from Eastsea City, was the biggest port on the entire continent. The most powerful naval forces, the Eastsea Fleet, was stationed there as well.

    Ever since the Hawk Faction gained dominance in the parliament, the Eastsea Fleet¡¯s maneuvers had be more frequent. Even the ordinary public could often see gigantic warships cleaving through the waves in the distance. They could even hear waves of booming sounds indistinctly on certain asions.

    In Eastsea City¡¯s soul train station, a group of nine people walked onto the tform in great strides. They stopped in front of the guest car boarding tform as they awaited the arrival of soul train.

    The man walking in front was a youth with refined features. His body was slim and tall while hisplexion was warm and glistened like jade. He appeared to be a gentle and delicate person. The people by his side were apparently ordinary youths. Judging by their attire, they appeared to be students from a prestigious academy.

    Under close inspection, one would discover that Skysea Academy¡¯s hidden pattern was sewn into their matching uniforms.

    The tall youth with arge physique standing next to the leader was asionally touching his head and pulled at his cloths, mumbling, ¡°It¡¯s really ufortable!¡±

    He had long hair that draped across both of his cheeks to conceal his naturally sharp face.

    The burly youth on his other side sniggered. ¡°Serves you right. Who¡¯s fault is it that you don¡¯t have any hair.¡±

    The long-hair youth red at him. ¡°How dare you? Look at that face of yours. You¡¯re just like a peeled chicken egg with your beard shaved. You look like you want to be a gigolo!¡±

    ¡°F*ck. Who are you calling a gigolo?!¡±

    ¡°Enough, both of you!¡± said the lead youth in an unpleasant tone.

    Both of them gave out a huff simultaneously and turned their heads away. The rest of the people by their sides could not help smiling. These two youths never stopped quarreling anyway.

    ¡°Why are we taking a soul train?! It would be much better if we drove straight there.¡± The long-haired youth loosened the muscles on his thick, strong neck.

    The leading youth spoke, ¡°The surrounding areas of Skysea City have been engaging in military maneuvers, so it¡¯s very troublesome to enter the city, especially by car. By using the train, we can arrive straight at the center of Skysea City, then someone wille and coordinate with us.¡±

 Chapter 1218 - Strict and Thorough Examination

    <h4>Chapter 1218: Strict and Thorough Examination</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As he spoke, he could not help feeling disappointed. The reason he had passed by Eastsea City on his way to Skysea City was so that he could revisit this ce which he had missed for so long.

    This was where he had studied and lived. In other words, this was his starting point. Back then, he had gotten to know hispanions here and subsequently...her.

    Revisiting the ce, Eastsea City seemed to have remained the same. It appeared that the dozen years that passed had not managed to alter it even slightly. However, in his heart, everything had changed.

    He tried hard to fight back the urge to run home. ¡®Father, Mother, I¡¯ll bring you back.¡¯

    The soul train arrived with a whistle, and the people on the tform began to board. The VIP seats were indeedfortable. Everyone had their own spacious area, and various food and drink was avable for them to choose.

    They got on the train and the leading youth sat in front. His express also changed from disappointed to watchful.

    It was about to start!

    The Hawk Faction had finally gained an absolute majority in the parliament. The act of deploying soldiers was like an arrow on a bowstring. Expeditions were undertaken amid a din of drums and gongs. That was also the reason why security in Skysea City had been so tight these days.

    Every single vehicle that went into or out of the city had to undergo a strict and thorough examination. This might be due to the trauma created by the bombing of Shrek Academy using fixed soul ammunitions.

    The soul train arrived at Skysea City station. When the nine of them disembarked, the first thing they had to face was the security checks.

    Although it was not as strict as the vehicle checks, their bodies would still have to be scanned with specialized equipment.

    They could only say they had truly entered Skysea City after passing the scans without incident.

    The young man who led the pack in front was Tang Wulin. The tall, muscr youth with long hair who walked alongside him was undoubtedly A Ruheng.

    His bald head was too eye-catching. That was why Tang Wulin had put a wig on him while he disguised him. It had the necessary effect. At least, it softened his features a lot.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s disguise was the simplest. He simply shaved his beard and trimmed his brows. This already made him look gentler. Without all that, he looked very different. This was also the reason why A Ruheng said that he resembled a toy boy.

    The others all had simple makeup on to conceal their outstanding looks.

    Because of their families, the first country that they chose to go to was Dou Spirit. The Dou Spirit Empire was much weakerpared to the Star Luo Empire. It was in greater need of the Tang Sect¡¯s reinforcements, so it was more appropriate for them to head there first.

    Tang Wulin had been itching to try this for a long time. If he could reach an agreement with the Spirit Dou Empire, it would be much easier for him to search for his parents within its boundaries.

    ¡°Hmm? Which system are you?¡± Tang Wulin was leading hispanions out of the station when they suddenly heard a crisp voice. The speaker was blocking their way.

    Tang Wulin stopped in his tracks. What he saw was a beautiful smile. After just a moment¡¯s nce, he understood why she was hindering them.

    It was a young girl who looked to be about eighteen or neen years of age. She was also wearing Skysea Academy¡¯s uniform, just like what they were wearing. The young girl was beautiful. She had big eyes and curved brows. She appeared to be full of the vigor of youth.

    Skysea Academy¡¯s uniform was a type of formal dress. Although Tang Wulin had put on makeup, he could not alter his physique. He carried a simple bag in his right hand which contained a few changes of clothes. When he slung it over his shoulder and stood there with his slender build in a fitted uniform, it was very easy for him to attract the eyes of the girls.

    The reason he carried a bag was to conceal his identity better. If he had boarded the soul train empty-handed, he would stand out even more. Where I would you find a student without a bag?

    Tang Wulin had a strange look on his face. They had only worn Skysea Academy¡¯s uniform to conceal their identities. They had never expected that they would actually run into a Skysea Academy student here.

    Skysea Academy was thergest academy in Skysea City. It had students of different ages. It also had soul master and mecha branches. It was the most powerful academy on the eastern side of the Douluo Continent.

    ¡°We¡¯re from the soul master branch,¡± replied Tang Wulin drily. His expression was slightly cold, and he seemed to keep everybody at arm¡¯s length. He did his best to convey the message ¡®Get lost and don¡¯t bother me¡¯. He did not want to spend too much time on this young girl.

    However, no matter how hard he tried to conceal himself, he did not understand a young girl¡¯s heart. When she saw his debonair looks, the girl blinked. ¡°Judging by your appearance, you must be a senior. I¡¯m a new student in Skysea, and I¡¯m also from the soul master branch! Senior, I don¡¯t know my way around here, so can you take me to the academy?¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling speechless. The others were also throwing them strange looks. What exactly was going on here?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have time. Please figure it out yourself.¡± After he had finished, Tang Wulin turned around and left. The others followed naturally behind him, walking past the girl.

    The young girl stood where she was. She quickly pouted her red lips. ¡®What kind of person is this? Am I really that unlikeable?¡¯

    ¡®However, that icy look of his is really cool! Since we¡¯re both in the soul master branch, we¡¯ll definitely meet each other sooner orter. Humph!¡¯

    ¡°Captain, I never thought I¡¯d see you being forced to admit defeat,¡± said Xu Xiaoyan with a snicker.

    Xie Xie sighed. ¡°Comparisons are odious! Why are you still able to attract thedies even with this disguise on?¡±

    ¡°Who are you trying to attract?¡± Yuanen Yehui looked at him with calm eyes.

    Xie Xie shivered. ¡°No one! I¡¯ll only attract you for the rest of my life. Ever since I saw what I shouldn¡¯t see, my heart and soul have been taken prisoner by what I shouldn¡¯t have seen.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a death wish!?¡± She was bursting with murderous intent.

    Tang Wulin felt helpless as well. He was unsure if his rudeness would distress the young girl. However, he truly had no intention of wasting his time.

    At that point, the soulmunicator on his wrist rang. Tang Wulin picked up the call and Long Yuxue¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°Captain, things aren¡¯t looking too good. We don¡¯t know why, but Skysea City has suddenly increased the intensity of their checks especially at their transportation hubs. The security checks there were greatly strengthened. They installed new soul power detecting units. All soul masters with three rings and above will have to go through detailed identity checks. You guys must be there already, so please be careful when you exit.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Wulin had a slight frown. ¡®What¡¯s this? Could it be that the Tang Sect¡¯s actions have been found out?¡¯

    Soul power detecting units. This was troublesome.

    The Federation¡¯stest soul power detecting device was very advanced. It could detect minute changes in soul power. Although Tang Wulin could conceal his soul power fluctuations with his bloodline power, it would be somewhat difficult for the others to do the same.

    Although they had aliases, their cultivation bases were too strong. If any one of them were found out to have a cultivation base of greater than seven rings, they would most likely run into unnecessary trouble.

    Their greatest advantage for the time being was that news of Shrek Academy¡¯s rebuilding had not leaked out yet. Everything was still done in secret.

    ¡°We¡¯ll cover you at the exit. If anything happens, we¡¯ll take the back,¡± came Long Yuxue¡¯s voice again.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too worried. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± With that, Tang Wulin ended the call.

    On the other side, Long Yuxue put down her soulmunicator. An upset look shed across her face. His words were always soforting, and they seem to be able to influence the people around him more and more. A simple ¡®I¡¯ll handle this¡¯ had made her feel as if he could take care of everything. Was this what they called charisma?

    What she did not know was that when a soul master¡¯s spiritual cultivation base had reached Spirit Domain, he would naturally release some minute spiritual fluctuations which would influence his surroundings. He would also appear more charismatic as well.

    ¡°Captain, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Ye Xinn.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°They have soul power detectors. Wait for me here.¡± He quickly turned around and walked in the direction from where they came.

    The Skysea Academy young girl was stomping her feet at the spot where they met. She was ready to walk out of the station when she suddenly saw Tang Wulining back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the academy,¡± Tang Wulin walked up to her and spoke drily.

    When she saw his tall, well-built figure, the young girl¡¯s beautiful face could not keep from blushing. Her heart was beating faster despite herself.

    ¡°Ah, senior, my name¡¯s Li Na. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Gu Yue.¡± Tang Wulin had a helpless expression. ¡°You came to Skysea Academy from another city?¡±

    ¡°I did! From Eastsea City. I was from Eastsea Academy. Because of my outstanding results, I got epted into Skysea Academy¡¯s soul master branch,¡± said Li Na with a sweet smile.

    ¡®From Eastsea City? What a coincidence. It seems that this girl had been on the same train as us.¡¯

    Tang Wulin nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then. Have you got your identification documents ready? The security has been very strict in Skysea Citytely. Everybody has to undergo strict identity checks, especially us soul masters.¡±

 Chapter 1219 - Li Na

    <h4>Chapter 1219: Li Na</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He used a little of his spiritual power to cover this youngdy before him. Shockingly, he noticed that this girl, who looked to be only eighteen or neen years of age, already had a cultivation base that was at the pinnacle of three rings. She was only one step away from four rings.

    If she was from Shrek Academy, such a level would not mean anything among her peers. However, this was an outstanding achievement in an ordinary ce such as this.

    ¡°I did, I did.¡± Li Na quickly took out her identification documents from her own bag. ¡°The academy sent me the uniform, registration manual, and my identification documents. They also reminded me that the security checks here in Skysea City are very strict and told me to bring everything. So, I did. However, this is my first time being away from home alone, and I¡¯m slightly scared. Thankfully you¡¯re here to help me, senior. You¡¯re a really nice person.¡±

    When he saw her lively expression, Tang Wulin¡¯s re toned down. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±

    He brought Li Na back to hispanions and walked in front with her.

    As expected, just as Long Yuxue had said, at the exit of the train station, there was a soul power detector. Everyone would have to pass by it and be scanned before they exited the train station.

    Tang Wulin did a quick take of his surroundings and spread his spiritual power widely. It formed a huge which probed everything around him.

    His spiritual cultivation base was already on par with a Hyper Douluo. He quickly learned of the situation around the train station.

    There was a mecha squadron on patrol near the station. There were more than thirty federal soldiers at the exit. On the soul power detector¡¯s side, there was one mecha and ten soldiers.

    Once they noticed someone suspicious, they would immediately carry out an examination and verify the person¡¯s identity.

    Tang Wulin made a gesture toward hispanions behind him. The others slowed their pace. Tang Wulin and Li Na walked outside. At the same time, Tang Wulin slowly adjusted his soul power shockwave in secret.

    When the two of them went past the soul power detector with the other members of the public, the soul power detector immediately buzzed. The soldiers noticed them right away. They raised their beam assault rifles at them.

    ¡°You two,e over here.¡±

    Li Na was startled. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? How can you point guns at us? We¡¯re students of Skysea Academy!¡±

    ¡°Just doing a routine check. Pleasee here to verify your identities.¡± A few soldiers had already walked up to them.

    Li Na seemed to be shocked. She was slightly flustered as she said, ¡°Senior, what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Just let them verify everything.¡± Tang Wulin appeared very calm. He even patted her shoulder to reassure her.

    The duo followed the soldiers to the soul power detector. The soldiers lowered their beam assault rifles as well.

    ¡°Please produce your identification documents.¡±

    Li Na nced at Tang Wulin. After he had nodded at her, she passed her letter of admittance and identification card to the soldier and Tang Wulin did the same. Of course, his documents were genuine. With Tang Sect¡¯s resources, it was not difficult to produce authentic documents.

    After a thorough examination, the soldier in charge of handling them said gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright, just a routine check. You may leave now. One three-ringed and one four-ringed. Not bad having such an achievement at your age. Keep up the good work.¡±

    Li Na nced at Tang Wulin beside her. She thought to herself, ¡®This senior has four rings. He¡¯s so strong! He doesn¡¯t look much older than me either.¡¯

    Tang Wulin nodded toward the soldier. Then, he went out with Li Na.

    The group kept walking out of the station. At that point, the soldier who was in charge of the soul power detector suddenly eximed, ¡°What¡¯s this? Why did the screen ck out? Is the power disconnected?¡±

    The few soldiers quickly checked the detector in a flurry. At this moment, the other six Monsters, A Ruheng, and Sima Jinchi exited the train station. Nothing appeared out of the ordinary.

    After leaving the station, Li Na said to Tang Wulin beside her, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m so grateful that you were there. I was almost scared to death just now. Why¡¯s Skysea City like this nowadays? The soldiers sh their weapons before even asking questions. I heard that a war is brewing? Is it true?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Do you hope that it¡¯s true?¡±

    Li Na shook her head, ¡°Of course not. War is the scariest thing in the world. I¡¯ve read in the novels that when there¡¯s a war, the fields will be filled with corpses. That¡¯s so scary.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°I have something else that I have to attend to. We¡¯re already in Skysea City, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll encounter any problems here. There are taxis there. I¡¯ll hail one for you and send you straight to the academy. We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated to do so.¡±

    Shocked, Li Na said, ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t you going to the academy with me?¡± Her tone was filled with disappointment.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I have something important to attend to. If we bump into each other in the academy some time after this, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± She pouted her red lips, obviously unsatisfied. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll take your word on that.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Tang Wulin waved at her. He brought hispanions to the side. Long Yuxue and the members from the Blood Dragon Unit who came to fetch them were already waiting for them.

    As she watched them leave, Li Na strode toward a nearby taxi with a sour look. As she walked, her gaze suddenly became clear. In the depths of her eyes, a faint green color shed past.

    ¡°Two Title Douluos and a seven-ringed Soul Saint. Interesting. Are they from the Battle God Hall?¡±

    Taking the taxi which Long Yuxue had booked, Tang Wulin and the others arrived at a middle-ss hotel in the center of Skysea City.

    When Tang Wulin returned to his own room, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin was already waiting for him there.

    ¡°Your Excellency,¡± Tang Wulin saluted Zang Xin.

    Zang Xin stood up as well, ¡°Sect Master.¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a bitter smile, ¡°Even now, I¡¯m still not used to it.¡±

    Zang Xin grinned, revealing his white teeth. If it were not for his slightly weathered gaze, Tang Wulin would have thought that this great person in front of him was his peer. After all, his outer appearance was only that of a twenty-year old.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. We¡¯ll depart in three days. The preparation works have beenpleted already,¡± Zang Xin said simply.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you did it, I truly admire you. I¡¯ve heard that the port was shut down a long time ago and nomercial vessels are allowed to embark in the direction of the Dou Spirit Empire and the Star Luo Empire. All information regarding the two continents has been ssified. How did you get an ocean liner to head in that direction?¡±

    Zang Xin smiled, ¡°Tang Sect operates in all threends. If it couldn¡¯t do something as simple as this, wouldn¡¯t we be wasting ten thousand years of development? You¡¯ll know when the timees. This mission is important. I¡¯ll leave the Dou Spirit and Star Luo Empires to you.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Excellency. I¡¯ll give it my all, for Tang Sect, for Shrek, and for all the ordinary citizens. We¡¯ll avoid this conflict no matter what.¡±

    Zang Xin said, ¡°Everything should proceed ording to n. When you arrive, there¡¯ll be people from our side to fetch you.¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Understood. Your Excellency, do you have anything else to say to us?¡±

    After a brief moment of silence, Zang Xin replied, ¡°One more thing. You¡¯re not only sending the weapons we supplied over. At the same time, you must ensure, to the best of your ability, that these weapons won¡¯t actually be used on the federal army. Otherwise, the Tang Sect will be the criminal here. The conflict between the Dou Spirit Empire, the Star Luo Empire and the Federation runs deep. If they suddenly had such sophisticated weapons and used them to attack instead of to intimidate, the Federal army will surely experience a great loss. That¡¯s not something that we want to see. The bnce in all this is very important. Although the Tang Sect has great sway over the Dou Spirit and Star Luo Continents, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that the radicals won¡¯t initiate a war anyway. So, you mustn¡¯t back down when it¡¯s time for you to be strict. You must make them understand. We can support them, but we can destroy them as well.¡±

 Chapter 1220 - Lineup

    <h4>Chapter 1220: Lineup</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin had a slight frown. That would be a delicate position to maintain.

    Zang Xin continued, ¡°Due to the attack on our headquarters, we can¡¯t spare too many personnel to help you. Only the worshippers from the two continents¡¯ branches can provide you with assistance once you¡¯re there. Have a safe journey.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll give it our all.¡± Tang Wulin nodded solemnly.

    On this journey, they would be facing the high-ranking officials of two countries. They would have to deal with the infighting in the Dou Spirit and Star Luo Empires. They would probably have to deal with the Spirit Pagoda and the Holy Spirit Cult. Their every step was filled with peril.

    It was not an easy task to arrive at their final goal.

    ¡°The n was put in ce long ago. I won¡¯t talk too much about that. Sect Master, if something can¡¯t be done, remember, your own safety must take priority. You¡¯re the Tang Sect¡¯s hope, as well as Shrek¡¯s. You must take extra care of yourself when fighting the experts from the Holy Spirit Cult. The Holy Spirit Cult may have infiltrated the two empires already. Maybe even the federal army. Such spies would certainly be the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s veterans. Once the war starts and there is arge number of casualties, that¡¯s when they¡¯ll make trouble. What you must do is to stop all this from happening. You¡¯ll surely face arge number of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s elite.¡±

    ¡°The Holy Spirit Cult!¡± When he spewed these three words, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. It could be said that he had a blood feud with the Holy Spirit Cult. Many Shrek Academy teachers had died in the great explosion caused by the Holy Spirit Cult all those years ago.

    After sending the Amorous Douluo off, Tang Wulin organized his thoughts. This time, what he was about to do could very well change the situation on the entire continent. He was slightly excited, but he felt heavy-hearted as well. If he had not experienced what he had gone through, he might not even be qualified to do this.

    Elder Long, the Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo had high expectations of him. He had to seed in this endeavor no matter what.

    Their roster journeying to the two empires this time could also be described as grand. They were the current Shrek Seven Monsters, Strength God, the Body Douluo A Ruheng, Gale Saber Demon, the Saber God Douluo Sima Jinchi, all members of the Blood Dragon Unit, and Her Excellency the Holy Spirit Douluo.

    Although Elder Long and the Amorous Douluo were not involved in the operation, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali had requested that she apany them on their journey out of concern for their well-being.

    She was the best Recovery System soul master on the continent. With her present, the safety of the entire team was greatly increased.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo was a rank-98 Title Douluo. Even Tang Wulin and the others were unsure just how powerful she was. However, they knew that she was equal to a Hyper Douluo when she fought an evil soul master.

    If the Holy Spirit Cult had not unleashed Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition back then, Shrek Academy would not have been that easily crushed, given its strength.

    Other than experts of high-rank, the Tang Sect¡¯s Douluo Hall also sent a brigade of mechas to apany them.

    This was the fighting force which the Tang Sect had kept hidden. They were all equipped with superior equipment and the mechas were manned by soul masters with cultivation bases of five rings and above. There was a total of a hundred and twenty mechas in the mecha brigade. This included twenty ck mechas and a hundred purple mechas. This brigade was formidable.

    There was a total of six mecha army corps in the entire Douluo Federation. Every army corps had three thousand mechas. An army corps would have twenty ck mechas at most.

    Every mecha army corps was supported by twenty thousand men in logistics and various support vehicles. Their equipment was uncountable.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s mecha brigade was on par with one-third of a mecha army corps¡¯bat force.

    In modern warfare on the Douluo Continent, mechas were mainly involved in terrestrial and low altitude battles. High altitude battles were the domain of fighter aircraft.

    Currently, there were three soul fighter aircraft brigades on the Douluo Continent. There was a total of about a thousand soul fighter aircraft. This was their greatest advantage which they could use topletely suppress the other two continents.

    The Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire were clearlygging behind in fighter aircraft and mecha technology. This was especially true in terms of soul fighter aircraft. Even the highest estimates numbered the Star Luo Empire¡¯s units at less than two hundred. In terms of technology, they were at least a generation behind the Douluo Continent.

    The Dou Spirit Empire had a hundred fighter nes at most. The state of their technology was worse than the Star Luo Empire.

    Tang Wulin had done some research with the high-ranking officials in the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy before. If a war did break out, the Federation¡¯s first move would be to annihte the Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empires¡¯ aerial forces to gain control of the skies.

    Although mechas could also fly, their speed was much slower than a soul fighter aircraft, unless it was a ck mecha.

    A mecha would also consume more energy than a fighter aircraft.

    Currently, soul fighter aircraft technology was developing at a fast pace. It was even starting to incorporate some outer-space technology which was still experimental. Compared to mechas, the cost of building fighter aircraft was expensive. However, it had many more possibilities. After all, it was impossible for a mecha to go into space, at least not with the technology avable at the time. That feat was only possible for divine mechas.

    Other than the mecha brigade, the Tang Sect also sent fighter aircraft to escort them. They were all products of thetest technology. However, they were not used to battle. Their function was a means of escape for Tang Wulin and the others if and when things went out of control. They had considered all possible oues.

    ¡°Yuxue, do you have time? We¡¯ll have a stroll at the beach.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Tang Wulin did not wake the others, leaving the hotel with Long Yuxue silently. They hailed a taxi and went toward the seaside.

    Although it had been three months, they were still not done making of their three-word battle armor. The higher the battle armor¡¯s rank, the more difficult it was to design and inscribe the soul circuit. Currently, the Shrek Seven Monsters were in the awkward situation of not having battle armors to use. All the metals for the mechas hadpleted Soul Forging.

    Hence, it could be said that with every battle armor piece that Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn made, the strength of their team could be increased by a notch.

    When it came to three-word battle armor, the process was not solely reliant on one¡¯s own strength. It also had a lot to do with one¡¯s luck. It was not easy to aplish it perfectly.

    This was especially true when Tang Wulin had forged almost all the metals they had to make the three-word battle armor using the most extreme methods. This had made the making of the three-word battle armor very difficult. Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn were already giving it their all. However, if they wanted toplete everyone¡¯s three-word battle armor, it would take some time.

    Tang Wulin lowered the window slightly and took in the sea breeze with its fishy and tangy smell. He felt a rare sensation of rxation. His gaze seemed unfocused on anything outside the window. For Tang Wulin, it was rare to have time to simply be.

    He had been away from home for so long that the concept of having one seemed distant to him now. However, when the familiar aroma filled his nostrils, it still gave him the feeling of being in a dream.

    Tang Wulin suddenly felt that the happiest moment for him was not in his everyday improvement, but it was actually the days when he was free of worries with his parents and Na¡¯er.

    Even though those memories of his were fading now, every time he reminisced about it, he would still be filled with happiness.

    He would look for his parents and Na¡¯er no matter what. Gu Yue had Na¡¯er¡¯s appearance and even changed her name to Gu Yuena. He had been avoiding this all the while. However, avoiding it was not a solution. Tang Wulin knew in the depths of his heart that Na¡¯er¡¯s disappearance must have been connected to Gu Yue.

    When he returned from his mission to the two empires, he was sure that his strength would have reached a new level again. When that time came, he would ask Gu Yuena about this no matter what. He would ask her where Na¡¯er was and ask her about...

    He heaved a long sigh. Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze started bing lost. Every time he thought about Gu Yuena, he could not calm his heart.

    Long Yuxue sat beside Tang Wulin. He was looking outside the window, but her eyes were on him.

    His eyshes were really long. Even Long Yuxue, as a woman, was jealous of them. His eyes were too beautiful, especially when he was simply gazing dreamily. His face was so gentle that it broke her heart.

    Gradually, he appeared gloomier. Maybe what the others saw was his outstanding qualities, formidable power, and immense natural talents, and perhaps it was because she had been paying him too much attention, but Long Yuxue saw many things about him which the others did not.

    ¡®He¡¯s shouldering too much. Something must have happened between him and his girlfriend. Otherwise, why isn¡¯t she here beside him, after so long?¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s such a good man, so why is his girlfriend unwilling to stay by his side?¡¯

    Tang Wulin was like a mystery and a trap to her. She clearly knew that the closer she got to him, the harder it would be for her to extract herself from this. However, Long Yuxue could not help but be attracted to him.

    ¡®It¡¯s unfortunate being with a man like this, but I think that knowing him is one of the most interesting things that has happened to me.¡¯ Long Yuxue knew that she had never regretted liking this man beside her.

 Chapter 1221 - Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Explosion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The taxi stopped. The driver looked at the young couple through the rearview mirror.

    The girl was remarkably beautiful. She had a heroic air about her, unlike a beach girl. She seemed somewhat aloof. Compared to her, the young man had average looks. His eyes were his only outstanding features.

    Long Yuxue paid the driver while Tang Wulin got off the taxi before her. The seay before him. It had no boundaries, seemingly.

    Long Yuxue got down the taxi on the other side. She walked over to his side.

    Just then, the driver poked his head out from the window. ¡°Young man, you should take the initiative after a quarrel. You must know how to treat your woman right, you know. Haha!¡± The driver then hit the gas and sped off into the distance with a whoosh.

    Tang Wulin was stunned. He turned to look at Long Yuxue.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s beautiful face was slightly reddened. ¡°You¡¯ve not spoken a word to me along the way. We must¡¯ve given the impression that we¡¯re a couple who just had a fight.¡±

    Tang Wulin scratched his head awkwardly. She did not know why, but when she saw his cute actions, Long Yuxue could not helpughing. He was in disguise, but why was he still this attractive? Could it be that he was deeply ingrained in her heart?

    ¡°I grew up by the shore. Seaside cities hold a special meaning for me. Skysea City is thergest city in the Eastsea. I took part in apetition here when I was little. This is where I met Xinn and Lizhi for the first time. They were representing Shrek Academy. Xinn was quite an opponent then!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re also members of the Shrek Seven Monsters?¡± Long Yuxue had just met the other members of the Shrek Seven Monsters. She was not familiar with them.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°In the blink of an eye, almost a decade has passed. How time flies.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re only in your twenties, okay? Don¡¯t talk like an old geezer.¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°That¡¯s just a show of how mature I am. Look there. That¡¯s the famous port of Skysea City. It¡¯s thergest port in the Eastsea. It¡¯s the reason behind Skysea City¡¯s development. Now, arge part of it is used for military purposes. Soon, an invasive war willmence here.¡±

    Long Yuxue ventured, ¡°You seem to hate wars very much.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Many people die in a war. Many more are orphaned or lose their loved ones. Wars are created for profits. I think it¡¯s cruel to sacrifice the lives of others to benefit oneself. You¡¯re right, I hate wars very much, and I hate the great powers even more.¡±

    ¡°When I was still a small child, my parents were abducted by an unknown great power and forced to work for them. I¡¯ve no idea where they are even now. I wanted to be a soul master when I was younger. My achievements today are the result of my parents being taken away from me which has led me to cultivate tirelessly. The Federation has always upheld fairness and freedom. Sad to say, there never was any fairness nor freedom in this world.¡±

    Long Yuxue said, ¡°Then, what kind of world would you like ours to be?¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a bitter smile, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure myself and that¡¯s the truth. I don¡¯t have any visionary ideals. I only hope that I can help lessen the pain for as many people as I can.¡±

    Long Yuxue said, ¡°You¡¯re doing well. During the abyssal ne¡¯s invasion back then, if it weren¡¯t for you, maybe our Blood God Army would¡¯ve lost and the abyssal army would¡¯ve taken over the Federation already. That would be a real tragedy where all life will be reduced to ashes. Although the others are not aware of it, I know for sure that you¡¯re a hero. You¡¯re the hero who saved the Federation.¡±

    Tang Wulinughed in spite of himself and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether I¡¯m a hero or not. I only have a few wishes. I want to find my father, mother, rebuild Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect headquarters, and then...¡±

    He paused in mid-sentence.

    ¡°Then what?¡± Although Long Yuxue could guess, she could not stop herself from asking. After she blurted out her question, she regretted it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be with her, and we¡¯ll have our own home.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze suddenly became gentle. Yes, all he wanted was to have a home. It was his life¡¯s dream. He wanted to be with his loved one, parents, and perhaps even have kids of his own.

    Long Yuxue¡¯s vision blurred, but she could see the gleam of tears in his eyes. She had not expected him to be sentimental. Neither was she jealous, much to her surprise. Instead, she was heartbroken.

    She stepped forward to give him a hug. Currently, all she could think of was to console him. She wanted to tell him that if that person could not give him a home, she would be more than happy to fill the person¡¯s ce.

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned from Long Yuxue¡¯s embrace. At that very instant, a strong sense of foreboding filled him. It made his hair stood on end.

    Without hesitation, Tang Wulin hugged Long Yuxue with one arm and leaped to the side. With a single leap, theynded behind a sand dune.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The intense sound of an explosion came from the sea surface far away. Tang Wulin¡¯s and Long Yuxue¡¯s ears were buzzing. The other sounds in their surroundings were veiled. Shortly after, the sand dune beside them turned yellow and was scattered everywhere. The intense shockwave had impacted them directly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s reflexes were extremely quick. His golden scales instantly covered his body. At the same time, he shielded Long Yuxue¡¯s body with his own. He rode on the shockwave¡¯s momentum and leaped. Theynded further away.

    If he had been an ordinary person, he would have been torn to shreds when the shockwave hit. It had swept away everything in its path. However, Tang Wulin had a strong body. To him, a shockwave of such strength was just a powerful shove.

    Out of the blue, he and Long Yuxue saw a billowing wave.

    At this instant, his vision turned peculiar. The skies seemed to be an ocean which they were flying through like a vast world under the sea.

    Tang Wulin extended his golden dragon wings behind him. Riding on the momentum, he beat his wings forcefully as he brought Long Yuxue along. Together, they shot forward like an arrow.

    Nheless, the billowing wave had appeared too suddenly, and it covered an amazingly wide area. In the end, it fell from the sky and crashed onto them.

    A bluish light barrier appeared silently. It enveloped them the instant the seawater came crashing down. Long Yuxue was surprised that the seawater around them could not prate the light barrier. Without her noticing it, a trident-shaped rune had appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead. A faint bluish light was pulsing in the center of the rune.

    Tang Wulin himself could not make any sense of this. However, it did not affect his reflexes. He beat his golden dragon wings again and broke the surface with Long Yuxue in tow. They rose into the air, but their bodies werepletely dry, untouched by the seawater.

    Currently, Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was as sharp as ever. The lost and meek look he had just now was gone.

    He was careless and his emotions had fluctuated greatly just now. He did not sense the danger with his spiritual power which was apparently very sensitive. Perhaps, it was not directed at him. Still, he should have sensed it before it came!

    Currently, the huge waves in the sea were like those of a tsunami. Although the epicenter was far away, he could clearly see the terrifying energy shockwave erupting in the air in the middle of the ocean apanied by thunderous explosions.

    Countless shards were scattered throughout in a faint, dark purplish light. A giant whirlpool with a diameter of about one kilometer appeared in the ocean. The dark purplish light was pulsing.

 Chapter 1222 - Sudden Danger

    <h4>Chapter 1222: Sudden Danger</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Fixed soul ammunition! Only fixed soul ammunitions could have such terrifying destructive power!

    It must have been rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. It would not have such power otherwise.

    A ck battleship which was docked at the port was sted to smithereens by the rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. Two other purple destroyer escorts were capsized by the huge waves. Fortunately, the battleships were not anchored close to each other.

    A surprise attack? Someone had attacked the federal fleet with rank-9 fixed soul ammunition.

    In the federal fleet, there was a red mothership, ck battleships, purple destroyer escorts, yellow gunboats, and white patrol ships.

    Although the battleships were of the same rank, they had different equipment. A fleet was made up of various battleships with a mothership as the core.

    Currently, there were three mothership fleets that were docked near Skysea City¡¯s waters. The entire Federation had at most three mothership fleets. These three mothership fleets were stationed here in preparation for the war against the other two continents. They were all equipped with state-of-the-art facilities.

    Who would have expected that they would be attacked at such a time? Moreover, the perpetrator had employed forbidden weapons such as rank-9 fixed soul ammunition.

    For a time, the seawater surged and crashed against the shore as in an apocalyptic scene. The center of the ocean was bursting forth with an intense energy storm.

    Tang Wulin had personally experienced the force of rank-9 fixed soul ammunition in Shrek Academy. He knew deep down how devastating such man-made weapons were.

    Even the Golden Tree and a number of Shrek Academy¡¯s top experts could not withstand the force of the godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition. That was the horror of human technology!

    A few researchers had once said that if technological advancement were to continue at such a pace, the human race might one day be destroyed by their own advanced technology.

    The rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions had been developed ten thousand years ago. However, there was only a handful of them. They were absolutely tactical weapons. These weapons had not been used in thousands of years. Nheless, Tang Wulin had already seen with his own eyes its destructive powers twice in the span of a few years. He was not sure if he should consider himself lucky.

    Contrary to the shock that filled Tang Wulin¡¯s heart, Long Yuxue was currently filled with a different kind of feeling.

    What with the roaring waves and terrifying energy storms, everything seemed apocalyptic in her eyes. Never mind all that, she was currently in the embrace of a strong arm.

    She could clearly feel the dense blood essence shockwave emanating from his body. It enveloped her, thus protecting her from the energy impact. The destructive forces could not touch her as they only skimmed past her.

    She felt safe and warm. His embrace was the best refuge she could ask for. As long as he was around, any situation they encountered would not be a problem.

    Her pent-up emotions finally had an outlet after so long. Long Yuxue even felt that her sacrifices in the past were worth it.

    Her feelings were clear and filled withfort. She no longer had any interest in what was happening outside. Instead, she closed her eyes and lost herself in his masculine and dense blood essence shockwave. She wrapped her arms around his waist tightly. Although they were separated by ayer of dragon scales, she wished they could continue like this forever.

    He beat his wings behind him. After a brief inspection, Tang Wulin flew toward the faraway shore with Long Yuxue in tow.

    They could not stay here for too long.

    Since the federal mothership fleet was suddenly attacked, he reckoned that the entire military force would be enraged. Skysea City would be shut down in the next few days. Any suspicious person on the shore would surely be arrested. If they were discovered, they would be in great trouble too.

    All suspicious persons would surely be investigated thoroughly.

    After a brief moment of shock, Tang Wulin sprung into action. He figured out a way to escape with Long Yuxue.

    The tsunami continued its rampage. It practically smashed every building along the seaside. Fortunately, there was a huge dam on the shore which took most of the impact. The damage in Skysea City was limited.

    The deafening siren red just when Tang Wulin and Long Yuxue flew toward the shore. The battleships were putting up their protective barriers as they swayed from the waves¡¯ impact. For a while, the sea¡¯s surface shone with the radiance of the protective barriers.

    All the battleships had white protective barriers. Each battleship¡¯s protective barrier was based on the rank of the battleship. The moment the siren red, all the military radars were activated.

    Fighter aircraft shot into the skies. Arge number of mechas were alsounched from the battleships.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power was indeed powerful. He did not have to use his eyes to see that all of this was happening.

    This was the terrifying might of the federal military force. Millions of mechas surged out like a swarm of bees. asionally, when he looked behind him, he could see a few red figures flitting past.

    The fighter aircraft was taking off in session. In no time, the radars covered an area of hundreds of miles which included the waters.

    It was incredibly horrifying. Every mothership fleet was like a great porcupine. The two purple battleships had been pulled upright. However, the ck battleship which had no defensive equipment was badly hit and had sunkpletely. Only the remnants of the battleship were seen on the sea¡¯s surface.

    Tang Wulin had no time to be awed by the destructive force of the rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. He felt that he was within the radars¡¯ range. After all, he was still human no matter how fast he could fly. The radars¡¯ sweep of arge area could be done in an instant. A moving entity such as him would be difficult to miss.

    There were at least a hundred mechas targeting him and Long Yuxue, and they were headed toward them.

    Tang Wulin was not worried about the mechas. With the explosive power of his golden dragon wings, it would not be a problem for him to lose them. The more frightening thing was that there were fighter aircraft which had locked onto their positions.

    Tang Wulin knew how to pilot a fighter aircraft. Naturally, he knew full well the speed of a fighter ne. Once they were discovered, it would be impossible to shake them off.

    Not to mention a Soul Douluo such as himself, even a Title Douluo could not fight against the Federation¡¯s military force.

    He needed to find a way to escape!

    Tang Wulin made the decision in the blink of an eye. He suddenly pulled Long Yuxue into his embrace. The sudden movement caused Long Yuxue some pain since her body was in a tight hug.

    When Tang Wulin locked his arms, he retracted his golden dragon wings behind him. A dark yellowish glow came over his body. All of a sudden, he dropped toward the ground like a meteorite.

    He was at an altitude of a hundred meters. He fell at a shocking speed. Under the cover of his body¡¯s yellowish glow, his falling momentum increased greatly.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Long Yuxue felt her body shake violently. If Tang Wulin had not hugged her tightly and protected her with his energy, she reckoned that she would have been knocked out by the impact.

    Then, she felt the air around them thinning. She found it difficult to breathe.

    She was a Soul Emperor-ranked battle armor master. Although she was shocked, she hastily utilized her own soul power. She controlled her breathing to reduce her consumption of oxygen.

    Currently, she had woken up from her coquettish demeanor. She immediately registered the situation they were facing.

    Simply put, they were caught in a crossfire...

    Regardless of who initiated the surprise attack, they were bystanders who had survived the attack. Furthermore, they were soul masters. They would most certainly be the subjects of investigation. Whether it was Tang Wulin or her, their identities had to be kept secret. They could not afford to be investigated by the authorities.

    Hence, they had to escape. They could not allow themselves to be caught by the federal army. However, Skysea City, where the military forces were gathered, was like an inescapable prison. Almost all of its territory was covered by radar. It was truly difficult for them to escape under such circumstances.

    Even so, Tang Wulin had chosen to run. Sensing the thinning air around them, they should be deep underground at the moment. They were moving underground! Although Long Yuxue did not know how Tang Wulin had managed this, it was undoubtedly the best way.

    They were trapped by the fighter aircraft and mechas in the air, and the radars were locked onto their positions. They could only escape detection from the radars by going deep underground. It would not be easy to deploy the seismic radars which would buy them time. Tang Wulin and Long Yuxue needed the time to escape.

    What Tang Wulin had activated was the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone¡¯s ability, the Gravitational Control.

 Chapter 1223 - Passing Essence

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Passing Essence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Mountain Dragon King was of the earth element itself. He relied on his great strength to dash into the earth and used his massive body to control his speed when rapidly drilling underground.

    His hands were full from protecting Long Yuxue, so he could only use the sharp edges of his wings to open up the soil. His physical capabilities were far beyond human standards. Soon, they had bored dozens of meters into the ground.

    It would be very difficult even for a seismograph radar to detect their presence so far down and the result would be quite blurry in any case.

    However, it was not easy either to move at such depth, leave alone control his speed.

    At this time, Tang Wulin¡¯s incredible spiritual power yed an extremely important part here. He relied on his perception of the earth attribute to sense the underground structure thousands of meters around him. He soon found a subterranean river. He gripped Long Yuxue as he drilled his way toward it and allowed the water to carry them along.

    Even though the river did not flow swiftly, moving through water was much faster than soil.

    The sense of danger vanished gradually and Tang Wulin felt relieved.

    However, it was also at this moment when he suddenly sensed something was not right with Long Yuxue in his arms.

    Their journey had alreadysted for a rather long period of time. From the violent shock she felt when Tang Wulin dashed underground to the suffocating feelingter on, Long Yuxue endured the whole ordeal quietly.

    Even though she had a Soul Emperor cultivation base, her body¡¯s endurance was much less than Tang Wulin¡¯s. Her ability to regte her soul power made her capable of holding her breath for a longer period of time, but it was apparent that she had already exceeded it. She was especially affected after suffering such a violent shock in addition to the change of her mind and spirit.

    At the moment, her body had already begun to feel slightly stiff while her life fluctuation was beginning to weaken noticeably.

    Oh no!

    Still in shock, Tang Wulin hastily lowered his head to look at Long Yuxue. He relied on his Purple Demon Eyes and found Long Yuxue¡¯s eyes tightly closed and her charming face ghastly pale, like paper with green-purple undertones. It was clear that she was suffocating.

    At this point, Tang Wulin dared not slow down and he put everything else out of his mind. He hastily lowered his head and kissed Long Yuxue¡¯s delicate lips to pass her a breath of vital essence.

    The Mysterious Heaven Method that he cultivated was known for its sustained vitality. In addition to his Body Sect training and powerful cultivation, the dual cores and dual circtions that were formed in his body allowed him to hold his breath for a very long period of time without any trouble.

    Long Yuxue was brought back from the edge of danger after receiving Tang Wulin¡¯s breath of life. Her body had obviously rxed while the heaving of her chest began to be more intense.

    Her lips were soft and fragrant, but Tang Wulin could not care less about enjoying the moment. He elerated and relied on his memory to move in the direction of their quarters at full speed.

    He used his spiritual power as his eyes to observe the situation on the ground. He finally found a slightly more deserted street and carried Long Yuxue as they headed there.

    Their lips parted when both of them broke through the soil.

    Tang Wulin was not bothered by his disheveled look. He immediately took Long Yuxue to hide by a building while retracting his soul power to avoid being discovered by the soul power detection equipment in the high-grade radar.

    Long Yuxue panted loudly, but her beautiful eyes remained fixed upon Tang Wulin the whole time.

    He kissed me. He kissed me! Even though she understood that it was a matter of expediency, at that exact moment, her heart was filled with waves and ripples of emotions.

    She had already forgotten about the pain of suffocating as if it was cast into the wind.

    Tang Wulin brushed the soil off his body. He could not utilize his soul power, so it was not as easy to get rid of all of it. Just then, the sound of sirens was already echoing through all of Skysea City. He could even figure out with his feet that Skysea City would be governed by military control for a very long period of time next. This would be extremely troublesome for them.

    He would ponder about this more when he returned!

    Tang Wulin turned on his soulmunicator. He hesitated for a moment before sending out a signal for everyone to gather.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± asked Tang Wulin to Long Yuxue.

    Long Yuxue shook her head, but she did not speak anymore as she allowed the unusual emotions to sink into the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly. I¡¯m afraid that there will be some changes to the n. No matter the target of this attack, we must hide first,¡± said Tang Wulin in a deep voice.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The general public was unaware of the situation. A loud boom that echoed through the entire city followed by the piercing siren would inevitably result in fear and chaos. At once, the people on the streets were all bustling about. Tang Wulin and Long Yuxue seized the chaos to return to hotel hastily.

    Everyone had already returned upon receiving Tang Wulin¡¯s signal.

    ¡°Captain, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yue Zhengyu could not refrain himself from asking upon seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s disheveled look.

    Tang Wulin spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin too much. I¡¯ve already contacted people from the Tang Sect. We must move. Someone used rank-9 fixed soul ammunition to attack the federal fleet earlier at the naval port. A ck battleship was bombarded and sank. I¡¯m afraid that Skysea City will be filled with danger at every turn within a short amount of time, so we¡¯ll need to conceal ourselves better.¡±

    ¡°Rank-9 fixed soul ammunition?¡± All six of the other Monsters had a change of countenance upon hearing the name. They were almost killed by such a terrifying attack back when Shrek Academy was destroyed! No one had expected that rank-9 fixed soul ammunition would appear once again.

    Meanwhile, the door was pushed open and the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin walked in from the outside.

    Zang Xin spoke, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    In truth, the ce they were residing in had originally belonged to the Tang Sect. Thus, they had never needed to give check-in information. Guided by Zan Xin, they entered the underground world once again via a tunnel behind the hotel. However, the ce was less sophisticatedpared to Heaven Dou City. There was only one slightly dim shelter underground.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters, A Ruheng, Sima Jinchi as well as the members of the Blood Dragon Unit were brought down in session. Within an hour, the group had already finished assembling.

    Just as Tang Wulin had predicted, Skysea City had already dered martialw andunched its search for the offender across the entire city. Moreover, the information was sealed from the outside so the news of the attack would not spread beyond Skysea City itself.

    Soon, the news came back. The military hadunched aprehensive search and had numerous kinds ofrge-scale detection equipment. Every soul master with a cultivation base above three-rings would need to undergo a thorough examination and interrogation from the military to verify their identity in Skysea City.

    On the other hand, the Amorous Douluo brought news that gave Tang Wulin pause. ording to the military¡¯s investigation, the attack wasunched by the Star Luo Empire¡¯s secret army.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± said Tang Wulin resolutely.

    ¡°Since the Star Luo Empire has made the decision to cooperate with us, why would they go back on their word now? A rank-9 fixed soul ammunition¡¯s power is extraordinary, but in reality, it could certainly not cause enough damage to destroy a fleet of carriers. On the contrary, it would only increase the Federation¡¯s enmity. At the very least, it would hasten the start of the war. Moreover, bringing rank-9 fixed soul ammunition to the Federation is not an easy task, let alone to Skysea City.¡±

    Amorous Douluo Zang Xin nodded. ¡°We understand that it¡¯s almost impossible for the Star Luo Empire tounch the attack, but that¡¯s not what the military thinks. A battleship is extremely costly. The military is certainly boiling over in rage at the moment and heaving many erroneous ideas at the Star Luo Empire.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned deeply. ¡°If it¡¯s not Star Luo Empire, who is it then? Is it the Holy Spirit Cult?¡±

    Zang Xin spoke with a deep voice, ¡°I think that there¡¯s a good chance it¡¯s the Holy Spirit Cult. However, there¡¯s nothing rted to the cult ording to the newsing from the military. On the contrary, numerous signs are pointing the finger at the Star Luo Empire.¡±

 Chapter 1224 - Correspondence

    <h4>Chapter 1224: Correspondence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zang Xin spoke with a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s difficult to tell, but the attack really did result in severe losses. The most telling news we¡¯ve received so far is that the battleship was being overhauled at the time. There was only a skeleton crew of maintenance staff on board, so the casualties were rtively low. There were over two hundred people killed. If the entire crew was on board, casualties would certainly have exceeded three thousand.¡±

    There was a sh of light in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Could it be that this was plotted by the military?¡±

    Zang Xin shook his head. ¡°No, can¡¯t be. The price was too high. The ck battleship is genuinely under the Hawk Faction¡¯s control. The manufacturing cost of such a vessel is too great, the Hawk Faction would never consent to destroying one. Thus, the attacker must be someone else. On the other hand, I think that there are very few capable of using rank-9 fixed soul ammunition tounch an attack.¡±

    Tang Wulin considered before he spoke, ¡°We shall wait and see. If this conflict was triggered intentionally to hasten the start of war, someone is certainly aggravating the situation from behind to intensify the attack as soon as possible and gathering forces in public. Have youmunicated with the Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empires? We should confirm whether it was they whounched the attack first.¡±

    Long Yuxue spoke from the side, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to tell. I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t admit to that even if it was their doing.¡±

    At once, the underground shelter sank into deep silence.

    Yuanen Yehui asked, ¡°Your Excellency, will this matter affect our ns to go to the Dou Spirit Empire?¡±

    Zang Xin nodded. ¡°It will certainly be affected. The seaport is onplete lockdown. Even though our ship still has ess to the sea, most likely we will be discovered. I¡¯m afraid that we will have to wait for the moment. However, if we continue to dy over here while the Federation rushes to war on the other side, it¡¯s possible that there¡¯s not enough time. Unless...¡±

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes. ¡°Unless we can prove that the attack is unrted to the Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empires within a short period of time. We can shift the public¡¯s and the Federation¡¯s attention to prove that this is a fabricated usation.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu spoke with a frown on his face, ¡°Our identity is already very sensitive, so we can¡¯t even carry out the investigation. How are we going to do that?¡±

    Tang Wulin paced back and forth in the room. The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin was frowning too. Everything had been going ording to n, but this sudden change could possibly ruin it all and leave them unable to stop the war.

    After a long while, Tang Wulin suddenly raised his head to look at Long Yuxue. ¡°Our identity can¡¯t be exposed, but what if we are doing this in our Blood God Unit¡¯s name? The Blood God Army is a secret fighting force that only the high-ranking officials of the Federation are aware of. However, the Blood God Army is a federal army as well and its position is even higher than other armies of simr rank. We have to take the risk now. Yuxue, please contact the army and request their help to work with us. I¡¯ll be discussing with his excellency the Bright Mirror Douluo.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± It seemed like she always supported Tang Wulin¡¯s requests unconditionally. She immediately agreed without the slightest hesitation and headed upstairs to make a call. There was no signal in the underground room.

    Zang Xin looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°Wulin, don¡¯t rush into things rashly!¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and spoke, ¡°We have no choice but to chance it. Otherwise, such a disaster will make our efforts go to waste. We must stop the war from starting too early regardless. Are they not trying to aggravate the situation? Then, we shall give them something to distract their attention. Compared to the Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empires, the public still have the most enmity for the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s evil soul masters thatunched multiple attacks.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, do you have any evidence?¡± asked Xie Xie.

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°No matter it was that did this, from this point onward, it¡¯s all the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s fault. We will certainly discover evidence, regardless of where it came from and whether it¡¯s real or fake. They¡¯re not the only ones capable of fabricating false usations.¡±

    ...

    After the great explosion, all of Skysea City had sunk into a tense atmosphere.

    Civilians refused to leave their homes. For most of the people, it was the first time they had ever felt like a war was about to break out at any moment.

    Even though the Eastsea Fleet had always been stationed at Skysea City, the majority of the public had never felt an approaching war before.

    The loud boom and also the tsunami that almost surged into the city had filled them with fear.

    Even more people chose to remain at home to watch the news using their soul televisions, so they could follow the development of this event at all times.

    ¡°ording to the evidence that has already been discovered, the attack could very possibly have originated from the Star Luo Empire¡¯s secret army. The Federation has strongly condemned this act. The military authority has expressed their intentions to take acute retaliatory measures upon valid evidence.¡±

    News regarding this matter wasing in nonstop. Other than usations as to who the perpetrator of this attack was, there was also the experts¡¯ analysis on the possibility of war, as well as theparison of military strength between the Federation and the Star Luo Empire and the analysis of military affairs.

    All the news seemed to be sending out one sole signal, which was that war could begin at any moment!

    Formed less than six months previously, the Eastsea Army Corps Joint Command was established after the centralization of the Northsea Fleet, the Eastsea Fleet and also the Sea God Fleet, which was ranked first in the Federation, in Eastsea City.

    The jointmand¡¯s scope of jurisdiction included three fleets and the army corps where these fleets were stationed at. The total amount of manpower was over four hundred thousand soldiers.

    The so-called ¡®Great Army Troops¡¯ of the entire Douluo Federation had the total naval strength of three hundred thousand. On the other hand, more than half of the navy was gathered here.

    It could be said that the jointmand that was built in the Eastsea Army Corps had jurisdiction over almost half of the military strength of the entire Federation.

    At the moment, the jointmand waspletely silent. An old man with a prominent nose, deep-set eyes, a stern expression and the three stars of a general on his shoulders was seated upon the main seat.

    His aura was as deep as the abyss and it felt like he was too profound to be fathomable. The oppressive atmosphere in themand post was mostlying from him.

    The group of soldiers sitting at the two sides of the long table were all high-ranking officers with glistening stars on their shoulders. Those with the military rank of major general could only take the most inferior seats at the table respectfully. Those two people seated by his seat were simr to him, as they were both generals.

    Nevertheless, despite having the same military rank, they appeared much weaker whenparing their auras.

    ording to the Douluo Federation¡¯s military appointment, the general was considered the highest military rank avable other than the federal marshal that was also awarded the great general military rank. On the other hand, even the position of general was divided into different ranks ording to their various duties.

    There was no doubt that the person capable of sitting on the main seat was naturally the highest-ranking officer in the military. On this day, he was also a formidable personage capable of creating quakes over the four great seas in the Federation with just a stamp of his foot.

    ¡°Suprememander, ording to the current situation, we have narrowed down the attacker to possibly being from the Star Luo Empire¡¯s military. We¡¯ve alreadyunched aprehensive reconnoiter to search for every possible suspect,¡± said the general sitting by the main seat reverently.

    ¡°The Star Luo Empire?¡± The suprememander sitting on the main seat had a cold expression with a mocking smile in his gaze. His gaze swept past the military officers sitting on the two sides of the long table.

    ¡°Are you stupid or are you insulting my intelligence? There¡¯s always a purpose when anyone does anything. Fantastic! Why don¡¯t you start telling us what was the reason for the Star Luo Empire tounch an attack on us at this time? Also, was it just a coincidence that the targeted battleship was almost entirely unmanned? All of you are so good at making decisions, right? Old Xu, the battleship was yours. Tell me.¡±

    The suprememander was speaking to one of the generals sitting by the main seat.

    The general had a simrly unpleasant expression. A ck battleship was unimaginably expensive. The manufacturing cost of this vessel was reaching astronomical figures even before it was fully armed. As the recently appointed regimentalmander of the Northsea Army Corps, General Xu Yangyun, formerly the deputy minister of the federal military staff, his mood at present was definitely beyond terrible.

    ¡°Thorough investigation. We must investigate thoroughly. We shall get to the bottom of this at all costs!¡± Xu Yangyun pped the table at once.

    The suprememander looked at his flushed face and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true that you do need to investigate this matter thoroughly. First, we shall begin by examining ourselves. Which general is in charge of the federal fleet¡¯s radar troop?¡±

    A major general sitting farther back stood up, his face ghastly pale as he saluted. ¡°Reporting to the suprememander. It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Arrest him!¡± said the suprememander with a calm expression.

    Immediately, two burly soldiers entered from the outside and lifted the major general bodily.

    ¡°Supreme Commander, I¡¯m innocent! I had nothing to do with this!¡± The major general was immediately scared out of his wits for he was well aware of this suprememander¡¯s strong will. It was all over for him if he was captured.

    ¡°Ipetence and negligence. These two words are enough to convict you. Take him away for interrogation.¡± The suprememander convicted this man with just a few simple remarks.

    At once, the rest of the generals sat upright and straightened their backs. Many of them were sweating and even the Northsea Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander Xu Yangyun with his flushed face earlier had a change of countenance as well.

 Chapter 1225 - Execute By Shooting

    <h4>Chapter 1225: Execute By Shooting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After all, it would not be easy to punish a person with a major general rank despite the punishment being meted out by a superior. Nheless, the person who was sitting on the main seat before them was different. Although he was only a general, his authority was, in a sense, greater than the federal marshall. He had a few other identities that would startle the entire Federation.

    The Sea God Army¡¯s regimentalmander! The War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master! A Limit Douluo!

    Any of these identities would be considered as of the highest grade in the entire Federation! In addition, he held the posts concurrently.

    The suprememander was one of the representatives of the Hawk Faction. However, there were different factions within the Hawk Faction itself and this person belonged to the strongest and toughest faction.

    ¡°Regardless of who the person is and for whatever the reason, the military will find the person bold enough to attack the federal fleet!¡±

    ¡°Reporting, sir!¡±

    Meanwhile, a security officer shouted aloud at the door.

    The suprememander¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What is it?¡±

    The security officer walked over in quick strides. He stood upright before he saluted. ¡°Reporting to the suprememander. There¡¯s a troop of soldiers dressed in peculiar military uniforms out in the barracks. They said they¡¯re the specially appointed inspectors sent by the federal headquarters. They received news that the fleet was attacked, so they are here for an investigation.¡±

    ¡°Specially appointed inspectors sent by the federal headquarters?¡± Chen Xinjie¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Bring the leader into the room. I¡¯d like to see the inspector who is sent by the Federation.¡±

    The remaining of the jointmand generals were baffled by the situation. The Federation sent over inspectors? Was it intentionally targeted at the fleet¡¯s jointmand?

    ording to the military rules, there was a special unit in charge of supervising the existingbat unit. However, the rules were different for the joint fleet! The suprememander of the joint fleet was the current War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie. Who had the audacity to invade his territory? Were these people out to dig their own graves especially when he was infuriated?

    No one would dare question Chen Xinjie¡¯s authority even if he had shot one or two men due to his current position in the military.

    It was not long before a youth dressed in a white military uniform walked into the room led by a security officer.

    The youth was tall and huge with wide shoulders. He had an elegant, handsome appearance and had a dignified air about him. He was about twenty-eight years old. His snow-white military uniform was so neatly pressed that there were hardly any creases. A general¡¯s stars adorned the epaulets on each side of his shoulders. His heroic spirit was overbearing.

    He followed closely behind the security officer as he stepped into themand post. Even though he was in the presence of dozens of generals, he did not flinch a bit. He walked in great strides until he was five meters away from Chen Xinjie. His right hand clenched into a fist before he thumped his fist against his chest. He saluted Chen Xinjie with a peculiar military salutation.

    Chen Xinjie suddenly realized when he saw the military uniform on the man. He became acutely aware of the neer¡¯s identity after observing the military salutation.

    However, he frowned soon after. Since when did the army corps join the supervisory division?

    ¡°Our respected suprememander, I¡¯m from the supervisory division of the federal military¡¯s headquarters. I¡¯m the special correspondent and my code name is ¡®Blood Dragon¡¯.¡±

    Most of the generals were expecting Chen Xinjie to have an outburst. Surprisingly, he did not. Chen Xinjie looked at the young man who was unwavering before him. He spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Where are you from, huh?¡±

    Blood Dragon answered, ¡°We were not in charge of supervising the joint fleet initially, but we suspect that the joint fleet¡¯s attack is rted to the case that we are currently investigating. Skysea City is under lockdown at present. It impacts our operation to a certain extent so we¡¯re requesting an interrogation. If it¡¯s possible, I wish to discuss it with you in private.¡±

    Upon hearing him, the rest of the soldiers were relieved. If they were truly sent by the federal supervisory division to monitor them, it would seem a little too soon since the explosion just urred. Where did such a young major generale from? He was so calm and collected as he spoke to the Boundless Douluo Chen Xinjie. It was enough to make them fear him. Not everyone was capable of behaving so calmly in front of the Boundless Sea Douluo.

    Chen Xinjie spoke, ¡°Take him for a rest first. We¡¯ll discusster.¡± As he was speaking, he signaled for the security officer to take Blood Dragon to another room.

    Xu Yangyun looked toward Chen Xinjie. ¡°Suprememander, is he from there?¡± The major generals and lieutenant generals could not identify the Blood Dragon. However, as a general himself, he knew about the many federal secrets so he could, at least, recognize the person a little.

    Chen Xinjie nodded. ¡°Most probably. I shall inquireter to find out if he¡¯s from there. If he is, then he¡¯s not rted to us. Perhaps, he can provide some information on this.¡±

    Xu Yangyun nodded. ¡°If he¡¯s from there, then we can¡¯t neglect him. Their contribution to the Federation is tremendous. I¡¯ve heard that...¡±

    Chen Xinjie raised his hand to stop Xu Yangyun from continuing. Xu Yangyun noticed that the person sitting opposite him was the Eastsea Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander, General Zhu Ming who was recently promoted. He appeared a little confused. Zhu Ming also realized that the major general dressed in white earlier would most likely be connected to the military secrets. As a newly-promoted general, he had yet to learn the secrets.

    The Blood Dragon was brought to another reception room. He took a seat on the sofa as he surveyed the room.

    The room was not luxurious but it could be considered exquisite. The door frame was engraved from wood while the wooden furniture made the room appear antique. It did not look like a general¡¯s office but it was aesthetically pleasing.

    The Blood Dragon closed his eyes to rest his spirit. He pondered over his behavior upon arriving here to ensure that he had not revealed any ws.

    Undoubtedly, Tang Wulin was the Blood Dragon. He took a risk with this trip, but he was feeling rather confident. Most importantly, he could not allow the matter to be under the Hawk Faction¡¯s control, otherwise, there could possibly be trouble.

    Thus, he made ns toe over along with hisrades. Before he came, he had made adequate preparations.

    The jointmand¡¯s meeting did notst long for the core decision had already been made. They would carry out the investigation thoroughly to find the rascal!

    On the other hand, the Federation had already used the distant Star Luo Empire of being behind the attack. The approval rating of the Hawk Faction would certainly increase immensely. The cries for a war to be waged had already begun to stir the air.

    When Chen Xinjie walked into his office, he saw Tang Wulin sitting there in repose.

    His back was upright. His white military uniformplemented his overbearing heroic spirit. It had been four hours since they first met.

    Chen Xinjie nodded in secret. This person deserved the Blood God Army¡¯s reputation. He was not arrogant nor rash. No wonder he was capable of bing a major general at such a young age.

    However, Chen Xinjie was astonished that he was incapable of seeing through Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base. He sensed that Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power fluctuation was below eight rings, yet there seemed to be another type of energy fluctuation which was obscure but even more powerful. It was difficult to detect but definitely not weak.

    Chen Xinjie could tell from his blood essence fluctuation and the details of his skeleton that the young man before him was rather impressive in having such achievements at a tender age.

    Tang Wulin felt something vaguely, so he retracted his aura. He opened his eyes to see the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie¡¯s gazing at him.

    ¡°Suprememander.¡± Tang Wulin immediately stood up and saluted Chen Xinjie once again.

    ¡°Young man, do you know what my reaction was when I first saw you?¡± Chen Xinjie¡¯s voice sounded gloomy and cold.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I should execute you by shooting.¡± The reply from Chen Xinjie sounded as if there was a soul beam rifle being pointed at Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead.

 Chapter 1226 - Your Identity Is Fake

    <h4>Chapter 1226: Your Identity Is Fake</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A powerful spiritual overbearingness was upon Tang Wulin instantaneously. The pressure was suffocating for Tang Wulin. It felt like an endless, mighty torrent which was going to crush him into fragmentspletely.

    It was a spiritual domain! Tang Wulin immediately knew that the Limit Douluo before him had unleashed the spiritual domain.

    If not for his previous experience of the spiritual domain unleashed by the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, he would have been incapable of enduring the present attack. However, he had continued his cultivation to elevate his spiritual power which had already achieved the Spirit Domain realm. Even though Tang Wulin had yet toprehend his spiritual domain, his defense was rather powerful.

    The spiritual overbearingness onlysted for a short while. A sense of astonishment shed past Chen Xinjie¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s the Spirit Domain realm. You¡¯ve got the spiritual power of the Spirit Domain, huh?¡±

    Tang Wulin felt his chest tighten. He did not manage to conceal his Spirit Domain¡¯s spiritual power due to the suppression of the other person¡¯s spiritual domain. It was getting a little troublesome for him as this Limit Douluo was paying too much attention to him. The man before Tang Wulin was the current Hall Master of the War God Hall! Although Tang Wulin¡¯s makeup was wless, his identity might be revealed if the Limit Douluo scrutinized him.

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife. If everyone from the Hawk Faction was described as an eagle, then he was most certainly the eagle king amongst the eagles. Let alone a major general, even a general of the same rank would find it hard to resist his powerful influence. However, the youth before Chen Xinjie appeared to be calm andposed.

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s aura remained powerful, but he was surprised at the same time. It was apparent that the young man was barely thirty years old, yet he possessed the Spirit Domain¡¯s spiritual power. It was unprecedented. Even when he was at the youth¡¯s age, he was far weaker than his current realm.

    Spiritual power elevation was different from soul power elevation. There are times one could rely on consuming some heaven and earth treasures to assist in the elevation of the soul power cultivation base. As for spiritual power elevation, one could only umte and cultivate one¡¯s spiritual power. In addition, one would need to be bestowed with truly powerful natural endowments in order to charge at the Spirit Domain Realm.

    Only a handful of the known heaven and earth treasures were capable of directly elevating one¡¯s spiritual power. The young man named Blood Dragon who stood before him had a spiritual power cultivation base that was strong and steady. He had not just entered the Spirit Domain realm, but had already acquired a certain level ofprehension toward the Spirit Domain realm. Apparently, Chen Xinjie was even more astonished.

    He was aware of the significance of the spiritual power at this level. Barring any unforeseen circumstances, this young man would certainly be a peerless powerhouse in the future.

    As a high-ranking officer of the Federation, his position as the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master was higher than a general by a rank as the War God Hall represented the most powerful force in the Federation.

    The outside world had no knowledge of some of the secrets which existed. For example, the divine mecha controlled by the Federation would only be avable to the War God Hall. It was an untold secret. Each year, the Federation¡¯s investment in the War God Hall was astronomical.

    The War God Hall¡¯s position was unmoved regardless of any changes in the federal parliament. Other than the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, only a few people knew how powerful the War God Hall¡¯s true abilities were.

    The outside world only knew about the Eighteen War Gods of the War God Hall.

    ¡°Are you the sessor groomed by Zhang Huanyun? Or the sessor to Blood One?¡± asked Chen Xinjie indifferently.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Supreme Commander, I¡¯m not here to discuss this issue. Would you like to listen to our investigation of the attack?¡±

    Chen Xinjie raised his brows ever so slightly. No one had the audacity to speak to him in such a manner. He could see the power and confidence in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Young man, do you know this ce?¡± asked Chen Xinjie coldly.

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s your office.¡±

    Chen Xinjie sneered coldly. ¡°Your identity is fake. The special correspondent is fake. The federal supervisory division would never send someone over to my ce, not unless they don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Chen Xinjie to be contemptuous and cunning. At the same time, he was surprised at his awesome power. He had done some background check on Chen Xinjie prior to his visit. Even though he was a leader of the Hawk Faction, he was virtuous and strict. He would never be involved in any unwholesome activity. For this reason, Tang Wulin insisted on taking this trip.

    ¡°The Blood God Army would not meddle with the supervisory division. Thus, my first reaction upon listening to you was to execute you by shooting. You¡¯re quite bold! You have the audacity to make your way to the jointmand. You even snuck your way past the checkpoints to see me. You¡¯re considered quite capable. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you this opportunity. Tell me, what¡¯s your purpose?¡±

    Tang Wulin remained calm and unhurried despite Chen Xinjie¡¯s overbearing and oppressive gaze. He was not rmed in spite of what Chen Xinjie said.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware I can¡¯t hide my identity from you. I¡¯m sure you can tell by a nce that I didn¡¯te from some supervisory division. I used the name of the supervisory division because I hope to at least get the opportunity to meet you,¡± said Tang Wulin naturally.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Xinjie¡¯s gaze moved ever so slightly. ¡°Do you know that I can have you court-martialed for your behavior?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I know you won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Speak then, you only have one opportunity to convince me.¡± Chen Xinjie walked to the sofa and took a seat.

    In secret, Tang Wulin felt relieved. He knew Chen Xinjie was not only powerful but a sensible person as well. He could be unyielding and cunning as a fox at times. At present, he was one of the mightiest in today¡¯s world. He was at the same rank with the following luminaries, namely: Shrek Academy¡¯s As Douluo Yun Ming who was the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master Qiangu Dongfeng, and the Tang Sect Douluo Hall¡¯s Hall Master Heartless Douluo.

    ¡°I can only discuss this matter with you alone. If you have any audio monitoring equipment in this room, I¡¯d suggest that you turn it off. This matter is of the highest security level of the Federation. I¡¯m only allowed to speak to you after being authorized by Blood One and the Regimental Commander Zhang.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s expression turned solemn as his gaze dimmed.

    Chen Xinjie spoke indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t have any audio monitoring equipment for I don¡¯t need to justify my actions all this while. Thus, please speak your mind.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a faint smile. He put his palms together in front of his chest. Each time a radiance flickered in his eyes, the air would waver slightly.

    ¡°Supreme Commander, I¡¯m sure you know about the existence of the abyssal ne. Recently, an unprecedented abyssal tide appeared which, I¡¯m sure, the military had received news of it too. The Blood God Army requested reinforcements from the military.¡±

    Chen Xinjie nodded. ¡°However, the issue was resolved soon after, right? How was it different from the other abyssal tides from the past?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was fixated. ¡°There¡¯s a difference, an immense difference. There were more than ten abyssal kings that participated in the abyssal tide including monarch-ranked powerhouses. It was even more terrifying that the lord of the abyssal ne known as the abyssal sage king made a move too.¡±

    Chen Xinjie stood upright abruptly for he truly had no idea regarding the matter. The Blood God Army had not reported it to their superior nor at the parliamentary level. It was ssified as top secret.

    ¡°Abyssal Sage King?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded strenuously. ¡°Yes, the abyssal sage king that had never appeared before, even when the abyssal passage took form six thousand years ago, made a move this time. The Blood God Army was almost annihted. The abyssal sage king represented the strength of the entire abyssal ne.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Chen Xinjie spoke, ¡°After all, it is a rivalry between the two nes and we¡¯re the home court. The pressure from our ne itself would have rendered the abyssal ne incapable of taking in so many powerhouses.¡±

 Chapter 1227 - Persuasion

    <h4>Chapter 1227: Persuasion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin spoke gravely, ¡°What if there was collusion where someone was working from the inside in coordination with the forces from the outside? What if it was done thoroughly?¡±

    ¡°Collusion?¡± Chen Xinjie¡¯s pupils constricted while his gaze turned icy cold. ¡°Where does this collusione from? Could it be that there¡¯s a snitch in your Blood God Army?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no snitch in the army, of course. Every soldier who is allowed to enter the Blood God Army has already passed through strict scrutiny. However, some people whose goal is to destroy the entire ne are sparing no efforts to provoke this great catastrophe. If the abyssal tide is capable of breaking our Blood God Army¡¯s barrier, it will certainly plunge people into misery and suffering. On the other hand, if the cmity were to ur, then only those people could possibly benefit from the situation.¡±

    ¡°So who are you referring to? Evil soul masters?¡± Chen Xinjie¡¯s attitude toward Tang Wulin had obviously rxed to a certain level. It was apparent that he believed Tang Wulin¡¯s words a little bit more now.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly them. We are unaware of how those evil soul masters snuck in, but they managed to damage the internal seal of the abyssal passage slightly. Thus, the abyssal ne relied on this tiny w to attempt a breach by force at all costs and we were caught off guard. The Federation was unaware of this great battle, but in reality, the situation was extremely dangerous at the time. Not only was the Blood Gods Great Array initiatedpletely, we still had to fight against the surprise attack from the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses. We were near our breaking point when reinforcements from our ne arrived. Only then, with great effort, were we able to withstand the abyssal tide and push them back. However, the army suffered major losses because of this. More importantly, the presence of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s evil soul masters is akin to a sharp sword suspended in the air. We don¡¯t know when they will attempt to ally with the abyssal ne once again.¡±

    ¡°Hold on.¡± Chen Xinjie interrupted Tang Wulin¡¯s conversation. ¡°There¡¯s always a purpose when anyone is doing anything. Then, please tell me, what was the purpose of the abyssal ne attacking us at all costs? Why are they acting so recklessly? The abyssal ne should know that it¡¯s not that easy to attack and upy the entire Douluo Continent. They will certainly feel the nar pressure when they surge into our world. If they¡¯re not careful, they may suffer from severe losses too.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°The abyssal ne has always been nning to devour our ne¡¯s life force. Frankly, the abyssal ne chose tounch the attack at this time for one particr reason, which was that our ne is weakening at its source.¡±

    ¡°Humanity¡¯s rampant exploitation of the Douluo is resulting in the gradual depletion of our resources. This is also the main reason why the Hawk Faction that you¡¯re representing is about tounch attacks to seize the Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s resources. At the same time, the consumption of our world¡¯s resources is also damaging our¡¯s ecological bnce. Shrek Academy was destroyed by rank-12 Godkiller fixed soul ammunition. The Ancient Gold Tree that guarded the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion was also destroyed at the same time. Yet, do you know that the Ancient Gold Tree represented the Life Tree of our entire Douluo? It was the core of nature. Its annihtion has further resulted in worsening the overall situation on the. The nar power has reduced, so this was the root cause for the abyssal ne choosing tounch such a powerful attack at that time. They hoped to make the most of the opportunity when we are weak topletely destroy and devour us such that the abyssal ne could take over soon after.¡±

    Chen Xinjie felt that his heart and mind were shocked upon listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s words. Yes! Why was the Hawk Faction choosing to support conflict and rushing to invade the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire? It was precisely because the situation regarding the Federation¡¯s depleting resources was growing worse and worse. Meanwhile, the Federation¡¯s drafted n was to continue colonizing, not on the Douluo, but on others in outer space in the near future.

    The small-scale spacecraft developed by the Federation¡¯s secret research facility had already discovered somes with the potential for human habitation. However, they would need arge number of resources for research and technological development in order to perform inteary colonization. At the time, the resources avable on the Douluo Continent were incapable of supporting such an endeavor.

    The root cause of waging war was to capture their resources. As for Tang Wulin¡¯s words earlier, Chen Xinjie found it very affecting for Tang Wulin had just exined the problem faced by the Douluo Continent based on the opinion of another ne.

    Even though the Federation did not directly cause the explosion at Shrek Academy, everyone in the Federation agreed tacitly that the academy¡¯s position was overly prestigious, and any talk of war would be hindered by the Independent Faction led by Shrek Academy. This was an obstacle in the Federation ns for the future.

    Thus, radical factions colluded with unknown forces tounch that unprecedented terrorist attack that resulted in Shrek Academy¡¯splete annihtion and the destruction of the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters.

    Chen Xinjie had his own ideology. His ideology was to see mankind truly began inteary colonization in his lifetime and to seek out more habitablends for the people of the Douluo Continent. In the name of this goal, he would stop at nothing. However, he was also unaware that Shrek Academy¡¯s annihtion had worsened the condition of the entire ne.

    ¡°The other reason that the abyssal neunched the attack was that the Blood God Army now had a secret weapon in our hands. We could finally destroy the abyssal creatures¡¯ abyssal energy in a true sense. This made them fear that they would be consumed entirely if the battle between the abyssal ne and mankind continued. If they¡¯re incapable of taking our Douluo in the future, it would even be possible for us to counterattack the abyssal ne maybepletely destroy it after prolonged consumption.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± If Tang Wulin¡¯s earlier analysis had managed to move Chen Xinjie somewhat, his current ims had gripped Chen Xinjie¡¯s heart.

    ¡°What sort of weapon developed did the Blood God Army develop that¡¯s capable of destroying abyssal energy?¡± Powerful spiritual dominance burst out from Chen Xinjie¡¯s body once again.

    Tang Wulin endured his spiritual aura with great effort. He nodded in all apparent seriousness. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve developed the weapon. Moreover, I can confirm that it¡¯s very effective. We¡¯ve managed to kill three abyssal kings this time and destroyed three out of the one hundred and eightyers of the abyss.¡±

    Chen Xinjie inhaled a deep breath strenuously as his eyes flickered. Of course, he was well aware of the significance of this event. The abyssal ne¡¯s tremendous threat had already existed for thousands of years. It was just like a time bomb. No wonder the abyssal neunched an attack on such a scale. Chen Xinjie truly did not expect that the Blood God Army could develop such a weapon. This signified that Blood God Army¡¯s status would be greatly elevated!

    ¡°Moreover, there is still the possibility of converting the abyssal ne¡¯s energy into life force for our Douluo Continent to regenerate. We can solve our increasingly exhausted life force issue too.¡±

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s breathing sounded heavier. ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I believe that you have Regimental Commander Zhang¡¯s contact? Why don¡¯t you give him a call and ask about it? He granted me permission to tell you about this. This is the greatest secret of our Blood God Army. The Blood God Army was formed by the four forces of Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect, the War God Hall and the Spirit Pagoda originally. It had developed and elevated over the past thousands of years. The War God Hall has always been a crucial part of us.¡±

    Chen Xinjie calmed down gradually after the momentary shock.

    ¡°Revealing all this, how is it rted to the purpose of your trip here?¡± asked Chen Xinjie in a deep voice.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Myrades and I formed the Blood Dragon Unit. We are officially appointed by the army. I¡¯m the captain of the Blood Dragon Unit. Our purpose is to look for the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s evil soul masters as they¡¯ve already learned that our top-secret weapon exists. Moreover, the Holy Spirit Cult will certainly be our formidable enemy in the future. We don¡¯t want to be stabbed in the back when we¡¯re engaging in a great battle against the abyssal ne. Thus, the army is willing to fight against the Holy Spirit Cult topletely rid ourselves of these dirty fellows when we discover any trace of them no matter the cost. Only by doing so can we devote every effort to fighting the abyss.¡±

    ¡°Theoretically, the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire could not possiblyunch attacks against the federal military at this point regardless. They¡¯re obviously aware that their strength is inferior to ours, so they should only fear an uing war, not provoke one. In that case, who would really benefit from triggering the war at this time? Other than encouraging the public to support the war, Holy Spirit Cult will certainly acquire more death energy when the war happens. Thus, I hope that, with your permission, we can have some time to look for these Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s evil soul masters. We wish to find the real culprits behind this and it will be even better if we can track down the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s old nest.¡±

 Chapter 1228 - Ten Days?

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Ten Days?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Chen Xinjie was lost deep in his own thoughts. Without a doubt, everything Tang Wulin said was sound. In truth, Tang Wulin had been well prepared before he came here. All that he said was true without an ounce of fabrication. Searching for the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s headquarters was one of his missions anyway. He only left out the part about the Tang Sect¡¯s objective of preventing this war.

    When he saw Chen Xinjie pondering, Tang Wulin knew that his words had reached him. From this moment on, everything would depend on the decision of the suprememander of thebined fleet.

    Chen Xinjie reyed the phone call he made before he came into the office.

    ...

    ¡°Big brother, why are so free to give me a call?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, Blood Dragon. Have you heard of him? Is he one of yours?¡±

    ¡°Blood Dragon? You mean the Blood Dragon Unit? How did you meet them?¡± The voice which came from the other side of the receiver was filled with shock.

    ¡°You only have to tell me about his details,¡± replied Chen Xinjie with a deep voice.

    The other side of the receiver fell into a brief moment of silence. After a long pause, the voice on the other end was filled with emotion, ¡°He¡¯s an extremely outstanding young man. During the great battle not long ago, if it weren¡¯t for him, we might already be dead. At the very least, your nephew would surely be dead. His details are considered top secret. I can¡¯t tell you anything about that. But what I can say is this, you can trust himpletely. He will also be our Blood God Army¡¯s one true mainstay in the future. Big brother, no matter the circumstances, you must protect him. Don¡¯t let him get hurt. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be the entire continent¡¯s loss.¡±

    ...

    His younger brother¡¯s words were still resounding in his ear. At the very least, Chen Xinjie had never heard such an appraisal of someone else from this stubborn younger brother of his. Even his direct superior, who was also a great man of the times, the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi, was not praised in this way. It was obvious how great esteem he held this young man who stood before him in.

    ¡°How much time do you need? You don¡¯t wish for this war to happen too soon?¡± Chen Xinjie was an old hand at trickery and deception. He immediately understood the underlying intentions of Tang Wulin¡¯s words.

    Tang Wulin did not attempt to conceal his motives as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯d like to find more evil soul masters, at the very least, and destroy them. We don¡¯t want to do that after the war, because they will make use of the lives lost in the battle. In truth, I never thought that this war was necessary. Invasion is not the only way to restore the Federation¡¯s glory. If we can destroy the abyssal ne, convert its energy and absorb it, we can achieve the same objective they have, which is to devour the other ne. Of course, that¡¯s just my personal opinion. I¡¯m aware that my thoughts can¡¯t change anything, but the bottom line is, the Holy Spirit Cult is my lifelong enemy.¡±

    Chen Xinjie said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten days. Remember, you only have ten days. If you can¡¯t find enough proof within ten days to prove that this attack was done by the Holy Spirit Cult, even I can¡¯t stop this war from happening before it should. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m also one of the supporters of this war. However, I wouldn¡¯t want to start this war before our preparations areplete.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still young. I won¡¯t deny that wars are terrifying, but most of the time, partial sacrifices are inevitable for the advancement of the human race.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Chen Xinjie. When he saw his unwavering gaze, he did not retort. He knew very well that he would not be able to convince this Hawk Faction leader to give up on the war.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll surely give you an answer in ten days.¡±

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s hand shed. A crystal wrapped in metal flew toward Tang Wulin.

    ¡°This is my Sea God token. Take it. With this, you can roam freely within Skysea City. For these ten days, the army willpletely seal off Skysea City to cooperate with your search. However, with the pressure exerted by the public, that¡¯s the most we can do.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, suprememander,¡± Tang Wulin sighed in relief. He gave Chen Xinjie a military salute. Then, he turned around and left.

    Before he came, he had already prepared himself for the worst-case scenario. If Chen Xinjie was so headstrong that he would try to take him down, he had an escape n in ce. This time, even His Excellency the Limit Douluo, the Amorous Douluo came with him.

    Fortunately, everything happened as he had expected. He had bought ten days¡¯ time for himself and hispanions.

    Tang Wulin only rxed his spirits after exiting Chen Xinjie¡¯s office. Before he came, he had had a detailed discussion with Zhang Huanyun and Cao Dezhi. Theyid out a strategy for his uing conversation.

    Naturally, he did not tell the two of them that he would like to stop this war. He only told them that he wished that the war would not start too soon. He wanted to find more Holy Spirit Cult members with this opportunity.

    Zhang Huanyun and Chen Xinjie were acquaintances and they were very familiar with each other. In truth, they were both alumni of the Battle God Hall. Whether it was in terms of cultivation base or influence, Chen Xinjie was superior to Zhang Huanyun. Further down the road, Zhang Huanyun had chosen to join the Blood God Army whereas Chen Xinjie became the Battle God Hall¡¯s Hall Master. They could be regarded as old friends. Blood Two was Chen Xinjie¡¯s younger brother.

    It was precisely because of these rtionships that Zhang Huanyun was certain that Tang Wulin would not be in too much danger from his meeting with Chen Xinjie. As for the documents from the Ministry of Supervision, they were not too difficult to procure.

    With Chen Xinjie¡¯s Sea God token, at the very least, Tang Wulin and the Blood Dragon Unit did not have to act in the dark. The next ten days were crucial for them. They had to stop this war from being brought forward no matter what.

    Tang Wulin brought hispanions back to their lodgings. He did not reveal the details of his conversation with Chen Xinjie. He let the others rest while he had a discussion with the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin.

    ¡°Your Excellency, how many resources can the Tang Sect mobilize in Skysea City? We only have ten days, and Skysea City is underplete lockdown. Those evil soul masters should still be here. The only thing is that they¡¯ve hidden themselves well. Where do you think we should start to search for them?¡± Although Tang Wulin had some ideas of his own, he decided to ask for Zang Xin¡¯s opinion first.

    Zang Xin replied gravely, ¡°Ten days seem like a long time, but it¡¯s not long enough. We must utilize every second we have. Now that we have the army¡¯s support, it¡¯ll be greatly beneficial to our cause. We can mobilize enough manpower in Skysea City, but we can¡¯t mobilize too much. After all, you¡¯ve only shown the army your Blood Dragon Unit. Ten or twenty men were easy to exin, but if you brought too many, it¡¯s difficult for the army to not be suspicious of our objectives. There¡¯s a possibility that our real objective will be exposed. So, we must limit our manpower to a certain extent.¡±

    ¡°As for where we should start looking for them, the evil soul masters are like venomous serpents lurking within underground holes. It¡¯s definitely not easy to find them in this huge city. The best way to go about this is to draw the serpent out of its hole!¡±

    Tang Wulin beamed. Great minds really did think alike. The Amorous Douluo¡¯s thoughts were simr to his. The Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s evil soul masters were most adept at hiding. If they started their search blindly, it would be no different than searching for a needle in a haystack. Drawing the serpent out of its hole and making ite out of its own ord was no doubt the best way.

    ¡°If you want to draw them out, you must have something to attract them. Wulin, do you have any ideas?¡± Zang Xin looked at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin nodded slightly. ¡°Our greatest advantage right now is that we have the army¡¯s support. For the Holy Spirit Cult, they are unaware of our presence. The current public opinion has tied this current attack to the Star Luo Empire. However, the Boundless Sea Douluo furiously announced that this matter will be thoroughly investigated. I think that we must first make the army cken their internal investigations. I also believe that this attack happened with the cooperation of some Hawk Faction members from within the army. If the Boundless Sea Douluo gives tacit consent to this and pushes for war, then the Holy Spirit Cult will rx. If something that¡¯s attractive enough were to appear, they¡¯ll surely show themselves. When that timees, we only have to be ready and waiting for the appearance of our enemy. It will surely pay off.¡±

    Zang Xin nodded in satisfaction, saying with a smile, ¡°Alright, then you should carry out your n. We¡¯ll cooperate with you to the best of our abilities. I¡¯ll be by your side for now.¡±

    It was not that he did not trust that Tang Wulin could handle this matter. He wanted to apany him to ensure his safety. Whether it was to the Tang Sect or Shrek Academy, Tang Wulin was too important. They could not afford to lose him.

    What Tang Wulin did not know was that although the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue had note with them, she had personally asked Zang Xin to take good care of Tang Wulin no matter what.

    From the attack of Skysea City¡¯s military port until now, it had been five days. The issue had enough time to fester and cries for the war to begin arose from all corners of the country. All signs pointed toward the Star Luo Empire¡¯s army. There was even a rumor that convincing evidence had been found which confirmed that the Star Luo Empire would take further action. The various mediapanies raced against each other to report the news. The public¡¯s interest was at an all-time high.

 Chapter 1229 - Motorcade

    <h4>Chapter 1229: Motorcade</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After some of the culprits were tracked down and arrested in Skysea City, the city had gradually loosened its security. Martialw was abolished, but the strict and thorough checks on everyone going in or out of Skysea City through the various transportation hubs continued. They did not want the same thing to happen again.

    The mothership fleet on the sea¡¯s surface tightened its defenses. Various radars were activated as they scanned their surroundings to ensure that there would not be any problems.

    The reason why the surprise attack had seeded before this was closely rted to the malfeasance of the Radar Detection Department. The rted personnel had been court-martialed. The Boundless Sea Douluo, Battle God Hall¡¯s Hall Master Chen Xinjie took a personal interest in this case. There was no use in trying to plead for mercy. The rted personnel would be judged shortly and they would be dealt with severely.

    Twentyrge soul cars proceeded slowly on the highway to Skysea City.

    These cars were all more than thirty meters in length and over eight meters in height. Each had more than thirty huge tires to support its massive weight.

    The cars were all dark blue in color and had the symbol of a skull on them, indicating that their contents were dangerous. They also bore the military¡¯s insignia. This meant that they were transporting dangerous military resources.

    In the skies, there were a hundred mechas with two ck units in the lead escorting the motorcade beneath them. Without a doubt, this was an important resource for the army.

    Simr transportation of military resources had started a few days ago. The war could start at any moment. Without a doubt, these were mobilized by the Joint Command.

    The motorcade proceeded orderly while the mechas up above were more scattered. They kept an eye on the surroundings and hadmunications open with headquarters as they reported their findings.

    The person who sat at the co-driver¡¯s seat in the first car was a senior colonel and even the driver was a lieutenant colonel. Before the senior colonel, the electronic screen showed the status of the twenty transport vehicles. It also disyed the data obtained from the radar on top of their vehicle which was scanning their surroundings.

    ¡°Big brother, since headquarters is pushing us so hard to mobilize our resources, are we really going to war?¡± the lieutenant colonel driver asked the senior colonel beside him.

    The senior colonel kept his eyes on the screen as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Before the actual order for the war to be started is given, anything¡¯s possible.¡±

    The lieutenant colonel rolled his eyes. ¡°Brother, can you get rid of that official tone of ours?¡±

    The senior colonel and the lieutenant colonel were cousins. Few were aware of this fact in the army.

    The senior colonel said pointedly, ¡°Eyes on the road. Why are you asking so many questions? I don¡¯t know when the war is going to start. Truth be told, I do wish that the war be brought forward. The might of our federal army isn¡¯t a force that the Dou Spirit and Star Luo Empires can stand up against. The way I see it, we should¡¯ve started this war long ago and unified the entire as soon as we could. That way, we¡¯d get more resources. The Federation had been under the influence of the Dove Faction and the Independent Faction. That¡¯s why it hadn¡¯t made any moves after all these years.¡±

    Without a doubt, this senior colonel was a representative of the Hawk Faction.

    The lieutenant colonel pouted. ¡°What¡¯s so good about war? People die in wars. I don¡¯t have any interest in wars. I¡¯ve just gotten married and my wife is having a child. At this point in my life, the further away I am from war, the better.¡±

    ¡°Enough of your nonsense. Do you think that I¡¯m unaware of your marriage? Why do you think I¡¯ve assigned you to logistics? Even if the war startster on, I won¡¯t let you go on the frontlines,¡± said the senior colonel pointedly.

    The lieutenant colonelughed, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the best. By the way, how many fixed soul ammunitions are we transporting this time round? There are as many as twenty cars. That¡¯s terrifying. If one of them goes off, I think that it could reduce an entire city to ashes in an instant.¡± As he said this, he could not help shivering. He knew very well just how dangerous his cargo was.

    Fixed soul ammunitions were the Federation¡¯s tactical weapons. The lethality of these weapons was horrific. As soldiers, they knew their destructive powers very well.

    Ten thousand years ago, fixed soul ammunitions had already been developed. Through ten thousand years¡¯ worth of research, modern fixed soul ammunitions had been greatly improved in terms of destructive force, range, variety, and effectiveness. Not only could they be fired with precision from afar, they were also a great range of uses. There were those that could disrupt radar signals, some were used purely for destruction, some had great range, some were only effective against biological entities, while others were only effective against buildings, and there were many more.

    Compared to ten thousand years ago, fixed soul ammunitions of the same rank had their powers increased exponentially. There were no longer any fixed soul ammunitions under the rank of four. They had be the most important resources of the Federation and also the one under the strictest controls.

    ¡°Can you talk about more auspicious things? Why must you mention explosions? Stop talking nonsense. Our priority right now is to load all these potatoes into the warehouse. The fixed soul ammunitions on these twenty cars are enough to arm a few battleships.¡±

    The lieutenant colonel was indifferent to the senior colonel¡¯s scolding. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, you remember when Shrek City was bombed? Even with Shrek City¡¯s defenses, all it took was two fixed soul ammunitions! That was all it took to level the greatest city on the continent. It¡¯s unimaginable. Brother, you¡¯d think that these godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions would be the most highly guarded weapons in the Federation. How is it that they were stolen? This is really...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± the senior colonel suddenly shouted with a stern voice, ¡°Do you think that it¡¯s your ce to ask such questions? Concentrate on your driving.¡±

    The incident of the godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions being stolen was apletely untouchable topic within the federal army. Even after so much time had passed, the Federation was still unable to give a satisfactory exnation to the people regarding this matter. The evil soul masters¡¯ surprise attack on Heaven Dou City had averted the focus of the public to a certain extent.

    The Hawk Faction had risen in those moments. In recent years, the army had developed and expanded. Their budget was also raised. As expected, the Holy Spirit Cult had vanished and never appeared again.

    As for how the godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions were stolen the other day, there were no results from the investigations to date. At least the federal parliament had shouldered all the responsibility and had aplete reshuffling of personnel.

    However, who were the culprits? Where were they? Although the federal parliament had expressed their intentions to investigate this matter thoroughly, they had no luck in getting results.

    There were many who had questions in their hearts like this lieutenant colonel. The only thing was that this was a forbidden conversation within the army.

    ¡°There are many things that we shouldn¡¯t know about.¡± The senior colonel¡¯s tone softened, ¡°Also, the less we know, the better. This wasn¡¯t a surprise attack. It must¡¯ve had something to do with politics. Enough. It¡¯s not our ce to take an interest in such matters. How far are we from the base?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say around three hundred kilometers. If we stay at this speed, we¡¯ll reach there in three and a half hours.¡± The car was too heavy, so it was impossible for him to drive the car at high speed. They could only maintain a steady pace.

    ¡°Hmm, alright. Look alive. The transportation of such important military resources will look very good on your resume.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The lieutenant colonel said nothing more. He continued driving with a serious expression. The senior colonel, on the other hand, dared not take his eyes off the screens before him. In truth, he was the only one who knew that besides the standard rank-4 to rank-6 fixed soul ammunitions they were transporting in this batch, there were also three rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions which were supposed to go on the mothership and more than thirty rank-7 to rank-8 fixed soul ammunitions.

    In the air, other than the brigade of mechas that flew in formation, there were also groups of fighter aircrafts serving as escorts. That was thirty-six fighter nes! It was obvious just how important this shipment was.

    There might even be some secret resources that were being transported in this trip. However, at his rank, there was no way he would be privy to that information. The best thing for him now was to deliver the resources to their destination. He hoped that there would be no problems.

    There should have been no issues since they were escorted by this many fighter aircraft and mechas. After all, this was the army¡¯s force. Although the distance of three hundred kilometers from Skysea City seemed like a long way, it would only be a matter of minutes for the supersonic fighter nes to traverse that distance.

 Chapter 1230 - Sudden Change Underground

    <h4>Chapter 1230: Sudden Change Underground</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When he thought about that, the senior colonel sighed in relief. Although special transportation assignments such as this had a certain risk, they were also highly rewarding. Hence, after taking into ount many factors, he brought his cousin into this mission.

    He scanned the screens carefully one more time. The data did not show anything unusual. There was nothing suspicious to be seen. The highway had already been closed for this convoy. No civilians were allowed to drive their cars here.

    ¡®Three more hours left. Let¡¯s get this over with!¡¯

    Just when the senior colonel was about to rx slightly, he suddenly felt a slight vibration.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The senior colonel was stunned at first and then he quickly became rmed.

    The highway was extremely level. There was no reason for the vehicle to shake. The lieutenant colonel driver had also noticed this strange urrence. Just when he started feeling suspicious, the world surrounding them shattered.

    ¡°Boom!¡± An intense vibration came from below the vehicle and they felt like gravity had abandoned them.

    The t highway was suddenly sted open. The locations of the explosions were also carefully nned. The vehicles were not affected. Only the road beneath their wheels was shattered. The twenty military logistics vehicles seemed to fall downward at the same time.

    The transport vehicles that were carrying the military resources were extremely heavy. This sudden fall had scared everyone senseless.

    They were transporting fixed soul ammunitions! If one of them detonated, the other fixed soul ammunitions would explode as well. If it came to that, everything for at least a hundred miles around them would be leveled.

    Hence, the instant the twenty military transport vehicles fell, the mecha battalion in the air went bug-eyed. In that instant, they were not even sure if they should rush downward to rescue them.

    Mecha masters were not very knowledgeable about building structures. That was why they could not determine whether this was a man-made explosion or the highway could not bear the weight of these vehicles and had broken.

    For a moment, the mind of almost every soldier present went nk.

    The senior colonel who sat in the first car was the first to react. This was because he heard a creaking sound that made him wince.

    Freefalling rocks and earth were all around him. However, he could still clearly see the steel cables through the car¡¯s windows. The deafening sound was the result of friction between the transport vehicles and the steel cables which bore their weight. The feeling of vertigo also passed shortly.

    ¡°Enemy attack, enemy attack. This is not an ident! Requesting backup! Requesting backup!¡± he practically screamed into themunicator.

    However, in the instant when he shouted, the screens in front of him went nk. An extremely disturbing signal had rendered all electronic equipment in every car useless.

    Without a doubt, this was a pre-nned enemy attack. It hade too quickly.

    They were escorted by fighter aircraft and a mecha battalion in the skies, but nobody expected that this surprise breech woulde from below.

    The cars quickly stabilized. The senior colonel and lieutenant colonel noticed that they could not see anything else anymore. They were engulfed by a boundless stretch of gray. They were uncertain if it was the dust or thick fog. Whatever it was, it did not bode well for them.

    The steel cables had enveloped the entire car like a giant spider web. It bore their weight and imprisoned them at the same time.

    ¡°Bam!¡± There was a loud boom as the car they were in seemed to have been hit by something from the front and shook violently. Something then began pulling them forcefully, dragging the military transport vehicle and forward.

    The mechas in the air had started to react. As federal soldiers, they were highly trained. Although they were momentarily taken aback, the leading ck mecha gave the order and a hundred mechas quickly plunged downward.

    Due to the scattered dust clouds, they could not see the situation under them clearly. The powerful jamming signal had not only affected the cars below, but also their detection andmunication systems.

    The soul cars below them were carrying fixed soul ammunitions! At moments like this, nobody dared tounch an attack rashly. They could only dive.

    At that moment, a hundred light beams erupted from that huge pit. They fired upon the mecha battalion in the air at lightning speed.

    These surprise attacks came too suddenly. The soul beams were more than half a meter in diameter. For a time, the sky was filled with the sound of explosions. More than ten yellow mechas were sted to bits. The purple and ck mechas¡¯ protective barriers flickered. For a time, the mecha battalion which was a hundred mechas strong was forcibly kept at bay. It even seemed that they would be destroyed by this.

    After all, they did not dare to attack whatever was below them. However, the attacks from below did not share the same qualms.

    Enemy attack! Without a doubt, this was an enemy attack. Everything had happened too rapidly. It was so fast that there was no way they could have done anything about it. Even the fighter aircraft group in the skies had just noticed something wrong with the situation on the ground, but their signals were also jammed and they could not request for backup from headquarters. It seemed that an area of a hundred miles was affected by some sort of powerful jamming signal.

    Their surroundings were dark, but the grayish fog gradually thinned. The military transport vehicles¡¯ automatic lights were switched on to adjust to the amount of surrounding light. They illuminated the dark path before them.

    The senior colonel and lieutenant colonel in the first car were still shaken by the incident, but they did not act blindly. The senior colonel was a Soul Saint-ranked soul master, and he had unleashed his own martial soul. However, he knew very well that his mission was not to escape. Instead, it was to protect the fixed soul ammunitions in this car, no matter the cost.

    It was at this moment that a figure slowly made its way toward them in the pitch-ck path illuminated only by their headlights.

    It was a person. It looked like a gentle, graceful woman with an exotic kind of beauty.

    She waspletely covered in armor, which must have been her battle armor. The armor waspletely in ck, but purplish light leaked out from the armor¡¯s seams, disying its gorgeous colors for all to see.

    Her pitch-ck battle armor did not seem to be made of metal, but crystal. Under the shine of the purple light, it glowed faintly with dark purplish radiance.

    A royal crown of the same color sat on top of her head. At the center of the crown was a sculpture of a phoenix. The phoenix¡¯s eyes were bright purple while its body was also pitch-ck. A ck mask covered her face. Only her eyes which flickered with purplish light were exposed.

    Huge and magnificent wings hung behind her. Bones could be seen where her wings were bent. The ends of her wings were being dragged along the ground as she walked.

    Purplish light flowed from between her feathers which created light patterns on the ground where her wings passed. There was a huge ring of light with a diameter of more than twenty meters under her feet. An utterly gorgeous picture was contained within the light ring. It resembled a purple phoenix flying freely through the skies.

    Her left hand hung beside her while her right hand was raised before her chest with its palm facing upward. She was holding something in her right hand.

    It was a diamond-shaped crystal about one foot in length. The crystal was entirely silver, a peculiar, dense kind of silver. With her purple battle armor as the background, the crystal was breathtaking as it illuminated her near-perfect silhouette.

    There seemed to be a vortex in the center of the silver crystal. The vortex¡¯s halo was continuously spreading outward until it enwrapped the purple light that flowed out of her battle armor.

    This was...

    A light ring under her feet? Three-word battle armor? Was there three-word battle armor that looked this magnificent? Her battle armor did not seem to be armor at all, but a kind of extremely terrifying shadow creature!

    The senior colonel and lieutenant colonel felt as if they were being choked. In the next instant, they saw a dazzling silver light bursting forth. Their vision blurred and they fell onto the ground heavily.

    The lieutenant colonel fainted immediately. The senior colonel had managed to control his body somewhat because he had unleashed his martial soul and had the cultivation base of a Soul Saint.

    However, in that moment, the only thing he could feel was the world being turned upside down. He had no idea as to what had happened.

    Then, he saw something that he could never forget.

    The huge military transport vehicles flew toward the silver vortex in this dark world with their bright headlights.

    Illuminated and repelled by the silver light, the drivers and the cargo attendants were thrown onto the ground. The military transport vehicles plunged into the giant silver vortex and vanished.

    Good heavens! What was that? A spatial storage soul tool? How could there be a storage soul tool that could contain so much? Was there really such a thing in the world?

 Chapter 1231 - Almighty Space-time Shuttle, Darkness Phoenix

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Almighty Space-time Shuttle, Darkness Phoenix</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was mind-blowing!

    The surprise attack had been premeditated and well-nned. Their targets were the resources carried by the twenty soul cars. The price of more than three hundred fixed soul ammunitions was astronomical. The more horrendous fact was their destructive power.

    ¡®No, I can¡¯t let them take our cargo!¡¯

    The senior colonel clenched his teeth and got up from the ground. Even though he knew that he was no match for his enemy, he unleashed his martial soul anyway.

    He was a senior colonel in his forties and also a two-word battle armor master. His dark red battle armor quickly covered his body. mes were released from his body and a pair of wings extended behind him. His seventh soul ring unleashed its radiance without hesitation. He transformed into a ming giant wolf as he charged toward the dazzling silver light.

    An arm covered in ck armor appeared out of thin air. The senior colonel saw the arm erge in a sh.

    Everything around him solidified. At this instant, it did not seem like he had unleashed his martial soul avatar, the ming giant wolf. Instead, he felt more like a fly that was stuck on a spider¡¯s web.

    His battle armor creaked so much that it made him wince. He was being kneaded by a powerful force which could crush him in the next instant. He would bepletely squashed and reduced to a mushy pulp like a crushed grape.

    What a terrifying power it was!

    All of a sudden, everything around him seemed to brighten up. The terrifying pressure was gone. In the next instant, a gleaming sword descended from the skies as it seemed to sever all illusions and the source of pain.

    All the pressure pressing on the giant wolf stopped abruptly. The arm that was covered in ck armor suddenly clenched its hand into a fist and shot upward with a punch.

    Amidst a muffled explosion and the pleasant ring of a sword, a sh of light shot past with a buzz. The cars in the air dropped down with a loud crash. Only the first three military transport vehicles vanished into the silver vortex.

    Under the illumination of the headlights, two figures looked at each other from afar. The senior colonel who was observing the scene felt a little lost. Having survived a disaster, he was still trembling despite himself.

    ¡°Darkness Phoenix!¡± A puzzled voice was heard. It sounded incredulous as well.

    ¡°Has the amorous one be a busybody?¡± a pleasant but an ice-cold voice came from the woman covered in ck armor.

    The senior colonel looked at his savior. What he saw was a man in white armor. The armor seemed as though it was chiseled out of white crystal. It appeared wispy with a faint golden mist within. The huge crystal wings behind him left a deep impression on whoever set eyes upon his armor. The glittering and translucent crystal wings were made of crystalline feathers. Even a dim light shining on them would cause them to give off a radiance.

    The light ring under his feet was golden. There were not many ornaments on it. Only a silhouette that resembled a fairy maiden flitted around in the light ring. The light ring was more than thirty meters in diameter. It was slightlyrger than the Darkness Phoenix¡¯s.

    Although the senior colonel did not know much about the powers of the great experts, he knew that therger one¡¯s light ring was, the higher one¡¯s domain was above the rank of a three-word battle armor master.

    In terms of the extravagance of their battle armors, the Darkness Phoenix clearly paled inparison.

    ¡®Could this be a four-word battle armor?¡¯

    Yes, the one in white armor was precisely the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin. Currently, his glittering and translucent Amorous Sword pulsed with radiance in his hand. There were no soul rings on his body. Perhaps, it might be more apt to say that nobody knew where he had hidden his soul rings. In any case, the situation appeared reversed the instant he appeared.

    Scores of figures appeared from within the darkness. They surrounded Zang Xin from all directions. Beams of light were shooting toward the skies as they kept the descending mecha battalion at bay.

    ¡°I never expected the Almighty Space-time Shuttle to be in your possession. Tell me, when did you join the Holy Spirit Cult? If your elder sister knew about this, she would¡¯ve been heartbroken.¡± Zang Xin eyed the person before him with a grim look. He never expected her to lead the Holy Spirit cult to intercept the transport vehicles.

    Drawing the snake out of its hole was a perfect n. Under the master control of the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, whether it was following the opinion of the Hawk Faction or the gradual easing of the Skysea City¡¯s security, everything had been carried out ording to n for this day¡¯s arrival.

    To entice these Holy Spirit Cult experts out in the open, a third of the fixed soul ammunitions on the vehicles had to be real. Naturally, there were no rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions. Even Chen Xinjie would not take such risks. As far as anyone else who knew of it was concerned, it was all real.

    However, Zang Xin had never expected that the person standing before him would be the Darkness Phoenix, Dark Phoenix Douluo.

    ¡°We¡¯ll retreat!¡± the Almighty Space-time Shuttle in the Dark Phoenix Douluo¡¯s hand dimmed and eventually turned into a flowing light which disappeared into her palm. With her experience, the instant the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin appeared, she realized that it was a trap against the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Whether the fixed soul ammunitions were real or not, there was no way that she could leave with them.

    The ck shadows around them instantly gathered toward the Dark Phoenix Douluo. A pitch-ck, feathery plume appeared in the Dark Phoenix Douluo¡¯s hand. It was the Darkness Phoenix Plume.

    However, Zang Xin was unmoved. He said with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Holy Spirit Cult has one monarch, two emperors, and four great heavenly kings who make up the seven top experts. It seems to me that you¡¯re one of the four heavenly kings of darkness. Since we¡¯ve set this trap, there¡¯s no chance for you to escape.¡±

    The Dark Phoenix Douluo replied coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the same as ever. I see you¡¯re still full of empty talk.¡±

    The Amorous Douluo suddenly said, ¡°I can understand why the Holy Spirit Cult attacked the Tang Sect. After all, we¡¯ve been at it for years. However, were you involved in the destruction of Shrek Academy? Back then, you were worse than your elder sister in your desire for Yun Ming. You were so infatuated with him, but he died in the hands of the Holy Spirit Cult! Was it what you wished for?¡±

    The Dark Phoenix Douluo¡¯s beautiful frame shook slightly. Her initial violent aura was clearly shaken for a moment. ¡°Shut up! Yes, I wanted him dead! Nobody can get what I can¡¯t! His body was already unclean being tainted by that bitch! His soul can only be cleansed if he dies. I¡¯ll protect his soul forever and keep his soul by my side. That¡¯s what true love is. A love that¡¯s free from every filthy thing in this world. He¡¯s mine, always will be. Nobody can take him away from me!¡±

    When he heard her hysterical shouts, Zang Xin¡¯s expression changed greatly. ¡°What? Yun Ming¡¯s soul? You¡¯ve extracted his soul? That means he can¡¯t even be reincarnated. How did you be such an evil woman...¡±

    His Amorous Sword suddenly burst forth with radiance. A terrifying energy storm spread out with Zang Xin at the center. Everything around them was illuminated. The dust and fog in the surroundings instantly vanished without a trace. Everything appeared cleaner.

    ¡°Evil? Am I evil just because I want to be with the man I love? Aren¡¯t those who took him away from me also evil? You hypocrites, you can all die!¡±

    The phoenix plume in the Dark Phoenix Douluo¡¯s hand suddenly shook. In an instant, a ck phoenix enshrouded in a purplish halo rose into the skies. A loud phoenix cry resounded around them.

    The senior colonel felt a surge of a strong guiding force acting on him. In the next instant, his body was flung away. At least, he would not be caught in the battle between two great experts.

 Chapter 1232 - The Amorous Douluoâ€™s Soul Skill

    <h4>Chapter 1232: The Amorous Douluo¡¯s Soul Skill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Millions of sword auras sailed through the air to cover Zang Xin¡¯s body instantly. It was the Birds Paying Homage to the Phoenix!

    Each sword¡¯s de aura had a unique debilitating effect. Each time he was hit, he would feel as if he had fallen into quicksand.

    Since she was up against Zang Xin, the Dark Phoenix Douluo did not hold back. Her cultivation base was at rank-97. She was a top expert among the Hyper Douluos and had learned some Holy Spirit Cult Secret Techniques. However, she knew very well that there was still a huge gap between her skills and Zang Xin¡¯s.

    The Holy Spirit Cult could not craft their own four-word battle armors. It was one of the greatest problems they faced. Hence, she only had a three-word battle armor. Although her battle armor was at its maximum extent for a three-word, it was still much weaker than a four-word battle armor.

    For this reason, the Holy Spirit Cult had approached the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua countless times. Without a Divine Craftsman, there was no way they could craft four-word battle armors.

    However, the forces which supported the Holy Spirit Cult covertly understood that they could not allow these maniacs to have peakbat strength by possessing four-word battle armors. The forces which protected the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua were so powerful that the Holy Spirit Cult did not have the opportunity to coerce him into assisting them to craft the four-word battle armors.

    A second Divine Craftsman had yet to appear on the continent.

    The phoenix plume was also a kind of sword. It was made from a legendary phoenix¡¯s plumes. By itself, it was not sharp, but it could unleash sword auras that were like sharp needles. The sword auras had the phoenix¡¯s aura with incredible prating abilities.

    The Dark Phoenix Douluo¡¯s Dark Phoenix Plume was considered a divine weapon which was very powerful. It was one of her nine soul skills and also a potent ability of hers.

    The Amorous Douluo snorted. He waved his glittering and translucent Amorous Sword silently. The air was blurred by ayer of mist. When the Dark Phoenix Plume¡¯s sword aura encountered the mist, it disappeared immediately like a y ox plunging into the ocean.

    In addition, the peculiar mist spread outward at an irregr pace. The Holy Spirit Cult experts who were quickly retreating felt the air around them getting dense. Their speeds were clearly reduced, and they could not break free.

    The Amorous Douluo dared not let his guard down when faced with a great expert such as the Dark Phoenix Douluo. The Tang Sect and Shrek Academy seemed to have a grudge against the Holy Spirit Cult. They loathed each other so much so that they could not bear to be near each other. As the saying went, one must be thorough in exterminating an evil. The Amorous Douluo did not have any intention of letting anyone escape. Hence, he used his battle armor¡¯s Domain the first chance he got.

    Amorous love loathed itself for wrongly devoting love for the heartless!

    The two great Limit Douluos of the Tang Sect, the Heartless and the Amorous. As the saying went, amorous love loathed itself for wrongly devoting love for the heartless. Life could be cruel at times, but you might still meet people withpassion. It seemed to imply something. In reality, it was also the names of the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin¡¯s and the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi¡¯s Domains.

    Amorous love loathes itself for wrongly devoting love for the heartless was inspired from the entangled feelings a man and a woman had for each other. When the Domain was unleashed, one¡¯s emotions would be influenced and it would be difficult to extract oneself from the situation. It was a super powerful support-type Domain with a wide area of influence. Within the Domain, all attacks would be weakened and one¡¯s speed would also be greatly reduced. The extent to which the soul master would be weakened was determined by the soul master¡¯s cultivation base.

    The Dark Phoenix Douluo¡¯s Birds Paying Homage to the Phoenix was a powerful move. However, it was no match for the Amorous love loathes itself for wrongly devoting love for the heartless. Evidently, it was also the case for the other evil soul masters. Their speeds slowed and they were moving in slow motion.

    The Dark Phoenix Douluo dared not ck off. It was not her first encounter with Zang Xin. Naturally, she knew it would be difficult to deal with him. His Domain had once been known as the top three most loathed Domains among the three-word and higher ranked battle armor masters on Douluo Continent. It was like stickjaw. Once stuck, it was virtually impossible to break free.

    The Darkness Phoenix Plume in her hand transformed instantly. She blew a sharp whistle and her sixth soul ring shone brightly. Amidst the darkness, a dark purple glow suddenly burst forth from the Darkness Phoenix Plume¡¯s tip. It was pointed directly at the Amorous Douluo.

    Under the scan of the purple light, it opened up a space in the Amorous Douluo¡¯s Domain. Subsequently, she stomped the ground and the light ring under her feet unleashed a dark purple radiance. The dark purple mes spread outward inyers. Wherever the mes passed and collided with the Domain, the Domain¡¯s powers would be diminished.

    Upon confronting the dark purple radiance, Zang Xin¡¯s body suddenly became translucent. His eyes were warm and gentle as he stared at the Dark Phoenix Douluo, seemingly looking at his most beloved woman. He had a grievous gaze. The instant she noticed his gaze, the Dark Phoenix Douluo quickly shut her eyes. The Amorous Douluo¡¯s martial soul was the Amorous Sword. For those not familiar with him, he appeared to be an assault system battle soul master.

    In reality, the Amorous Douluo was a spiritual control system battle soul master. It was an esoteric skill of his. Each of his soul skills was rted to a kind of spiritual control. He was also known as the greatest controller. Among the known Limit Douluos, in terms ofrge-scale controlling abilities, he was definitely the best.

    Zang Xin¡¯s fifth soul ring shone. When the dark purple light shone on him, he vanished like a phantom. The dark purple light passed through him. In the next instant, Zang Xin was already upon the Dark Phoenix Douluo.

    Retrospect!

    It was a soul skill that was considered worthless by many back then. However, the Amorous Douluo had adopted it as his fifth soul skill. The skill was only effective against weaker opponents. It turned out to be an absolute great skill when applied correctly.

    Its effects were simple. After he entered the condition of Retrospect, he would be immune to all energy-type attacks in an instant. Nheless, his illusory body was not immune to physical attacks.

    When energy-type attacks hit his body, Retrospect¡¯s effects would be activated. He would instantly backtrack along his opponent¡¯s energy attack¡¯s trajectory to appear before his opponent.

    That was the function of this soul skill. It was deemed useless because the enemy had to be weaker. Otherwise, by unleashing Retrospect, he would appear right before the enemy. Would this not be consideredmitting suicide?

    After Zang Xin had cultivated to the rank of a Title Douluo, the experts of the soul masters¡¯ realm finally understood just how far-sighted he was.

    Back then, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s master hadmented about the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin. His words were, ¡°Although the Amorous Douluo isn¡¯t the most powerful Title Douluo I know, he¡¯s an opponent whom I would not want to face. All his soul skills are despicable in every way imaginable.¡±

    He was referring to none other than the Retrospect soul skill of Zang Xin.

    The Retrospect could transport him to where his attacker was. As a spiritual control system soul master, Zang Xin had an array of formidable controlling soul skills. Qiangu Dongfeng almost gotten himself skinned alive during a sparring session with him.

    Currently, the Dark Phoenix Douluo was facing Zang Xin¡¯s immense power which was being unleashed.

    The Retrospect had sent the Amorous Douluo to appear before the Dark Phoenix Douluo. Zang Xin¡¯s eyes were full of emotion, seemingly reminiscing over a past event.

    His voice was pleasing to her ear. He said softly, ¡°Once.¡± His first soul ring shone.

    The Dark Phoenix Douluo¡¯s emotions went into a cheery state. Even though she had sealed her ears and eyes, she was still shaken by Zang Xin¡¯s whispers. In the depths of her heart, she felt the feelings she had when she first met the As Douluo Yun Ming.

    Also, her Darkness Phoenix Plume instantly returned to its initial form when she unleashed the Birds Paying Homage to the Phoenix.

    His first soul skill, Once. It drew out the purest of emotions from the depths of the heart. A person¡¯s heart and soul would be influenced as if struck by one¡¯s first love. Everything would be rewound to where it was a second before.

    It was his first soul skill! He had been selected into the Tang Sect¡¯s inner hall precisely because of this soul skill. He was then carefully nurtured by the Douluo Hall.

    Thebination of both these soul skills, the Retrospect and Once could undo anything.

    Every experienced soul master knew that once the Amorous Douluo¡¯s Retrospect soul skill seeded, it would be followed up with Once. However, even when they knew that these two soul skills would be used sessively, they had no way of oveing the deadlybination for a hundred years. The most they could do was to defend themselves in any way they could.

    Nevertheless, the Amorous Douluo¡¯sbo attack had its shortfalls. He could not unleash an attack directly because his own emotions would also be affected. Otherwise, he would be truly invincible.

 Chapter 1233 - Amorous Love Loathes Itself For Wrongly Devoting Love For The Heartless Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1233: Amorous Love Loathes Itself For Wrongly Devoting Love For The Heartless Domain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, due to the existence of these two soul skills, almost no other powerhouse of the same age would spar against him willingly.

    The Dark Phoenix Douluo received the attack gracefully. The most terrifying part was not her Phoenix Perish being taken, but that her domain was returned to its dormant state from a moment ago.

    The evil soul masters that had just regained a little mobility sank into the mud once again in an instant.

    The deep affection in the Amorous Douluo¡¯s eyes suddenly turned into despair. The third soul ring on his body shimmered with brilliance. His gaze looked like he had just lost the most precious thing to him and could never get it back. The glistening radiance spread outward like countless teardrops covering the entire scene in an instant.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± There was a series of muffled explosions. Skulls were exploding into pieces, with buckets of blood sttering in all directions.

    The evil soul masters felt as the most painful and shameful thoughts in their inner hearts were amplified a hundred or even a thousand times in a split second, till their hearts could not take it anymore. It was as though the only way to free themselves from the extreme suffering was for their heads to explode.

    There were over a hundred evil soul masters at the scene, but over two-thirds of their heads exploded within the ring of glistening radiance. On the other hand, those heads that had not exploded were wildly spurting out fresh blood and appeared ghastly pale.

    The evil soul masters permitted to participate in this operation had cultivation bases of five rings or more. As the Amorous Douluo was fighting against the Dark Phoenix Douluo, who was of almost the same rank, he was still capable of massacring the others over arge distance in a split second. This was the power of the Tang Sect¡¯s elite warrior.

    It had already been over five decades since the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo had fought in the continent¡¯s soul masters¡¯ world. There were even many people that had already forgotten their abilities. Now that they had returned and disyed their old divine skills, they allowed these people to witness how terrifying Tang Sect¡¯s greatest powerhouses were once again.

    Remorse! That was indeed the name of Zang Xin¡¯s third soul skill.

    The Dark Phoenix Douluo was also suffering from the attack. She felt as if she had returned to the moment of the attack on Shrek, looking down from the sky above the academy and witnessing as Yun Ming died in battle with his body standing upright all those years ago. Her heart was filled with endless remorse. At once, she no longer had the ability to reinforce the other evil soul masters at all.

    Evil soul masters were extremely powerfulpared to their orthodox peers. Ordinary soul masters were almost incapable of resisting them. However, despite their abilities, their bodies were also suffering from the pain just like any other soul master. Under such circumstances, the ws in their hearts far exceeded those of normal people. Thus, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin¡¯s destructive power had even surpassed Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi¡¯s in the eyes of the evil soul masters.

    He unleashed his three soul skills consecutively without the slightest pause. His hopeless gaze transformed once again into a pure yet sincere rippling of emotions. He finally thrust the Amorous Sword in his hand forward. The sword¡¯s radiance shimmered as the dazzling, crystal clear glow transformed into a stream of light. A brilliant vision appeared in a magnificent manner, and the image before the Dark Phoenix Douluo¡¯s eyes felt unreal as it was enshrouded by the sword¡¯s radiance. It felt as if the Amorous Douluo before her had turned into Yun Ming narrating the pain in his heart and expressing his sincere emotions to her.

    Zang Xin¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter. Their radiance seemed to fuse with the Amorous Sword in his hand as one. There was utterly not an ounce of murderous intent in him, yet he thrust the sword right before her face in such a direct manner.

    Sincerity! This was his second soul skill!

    Anyone with slightly weaker cultivation could possibly die without knowing why when confronted by this skill. Sincerity could affect a single target or an entire area. It was capable of greatly reducing the opponent¡¯s hostility in an instant, and when it was cast from the Amorous Douluo¡¯s hand, he could turn into the most trusted or even beloved person in the opponent¡¯s eyes.

    The Dark Phoenix Douluo was a rank-97 Hyper Douluo evil soul master. She upied the highest level of the entire world of darkness.

    The life and death crisis hidden under Sincerity made the soul core in her body tighten immediately. It was as though she could see Yun Ming clearly right before her eyes. Moreover, Yun Ming was expressing his true emotions at herself, yet she had no choice but to clench her teeth and tell herself not to believe in that like an insane person.

    Finally, she could not stop herself from unleashing the seventh soul ring on her body. A deep and slightly hoarse phoenix¡¯s call was heard as she transformed into an enormous ck phoenix.

    She had not seen Zang Xin for many years. Although they were acquainted in their earlier years, she had actually never fought against him. That was why she was unaware of the extent of Zang Xin¡¯s cultivation base. Now that she was facing him in battle, she truly understood how formidable such a famed Limit Douluo was. She felt like she could not counterattack despite her cultivation base. She did not care about the other evil soul masters at all, only hoping to flee the scene as fast as possible and escape this terrifying man.

    The ck phoenix pped its wings strenuously and conjured arge stretch of dark purple shadows. Even though the shadows were constantly disintegrating before the Amorous Douluo, she still managed to make for a little time for herself in the end. She did not have the slightest hesitation as she turned around and fled.

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving,¡± the Amorous Douluo called out softly.

    It was not easy for him to find this high-ranking member of the Holy Spirit Cult, so how could he possibly allow her to escape so easily?

    After the Amorous Douluo¡¯s soft sigh, his silhouette vanished and strange changes began to appear in the surrounding domain.

    The crystal clear domain suddenly faded. Everything in their surroundings turned back into the Shrek Academy once. There was a towering tree and a youth stood at its peak.

    He was dressed in white attire and had long hair with a spear in his hand. He stood there motionless as if he was the core of the entire world.

    He had once dominated all that he surveyed, unmatched by any of his peers. He had lost count of how many of the greatest female soul masters admired him, yet he had only chosen his heart¡¯s true love.

    He had also lost count of how many powerhouses hoped to defeat him, yet they had all fallen before his As Divine Spear, one by one.

    The enormous ck phoenix seemed to be flying uncontrobly. No matter how she pped her wings, there was no way she could leave his side.

    On the other hand, if someone was standing on the outside of the domain at present, they would see that the ck phoenix had flown back again. It was spinning around the Amorous Douluo.

    The Amorous Love Loathes Itself For Wrongly Devoting Love For The Heartless Domain was not so easily resisted. He had long since forgotten how many powerhouses had fallen when confronted by this domain.

    Other than the domain effect derived from his battle armor, there was also the Amorous Douluo¡¯s personal spiritual domain as well. His battle armor domain was quite urately named ¡®Amorous Love¡¯, while he named his personal spiritual domain ¡®Loathes Itself For Wrongly Devoting Love For The Heartless¡¯. Thus, thebination of the two became theplete version of ¡®The Amorous Love Loathes Itself For Wrongly Devoting Love For The Heartless Domain¡¯.

    At this point, his domain waspletely unleashed, so even someone as powerful as the Dark Phoenix Douluo was restrained in a split second. Would he have been known as the number one control-type soul master for nothing?

    ¡°Heh-heh-heh, heh-heh-heh! You truly deserve your reputation as the nastiest fellow, huh? The Darkness Phoenix is not a worthy opponent, as expected. Even though I don¡¯t like her, I won¡¯t let you take her either! Your Amorous Excellency, the little girl gives you her respect.¡±

    The silver bell-likeughter was supposed to sound pleasant, but it was unusually ghastly to one¡¯s ears.

    Zang Xin was frowning for it was quite astounding that he was unable to detect the opponent¡¯s presence at this range despite his cultivation base. He figured that the Holy Spirit Cult still had powerhouses lurking about in secret, but he had not expected that it was someone whose cultivation base had surpassed the Darkness Phoenix.

    A silhouette walked out from the darkness slowly.

    She was hopping about and appeared to be no more than a teenager. Herrge eyes looked sweet and pure, while her hair was tied up in two buns on top of her head which made her appear even younger. She was dressed in a short top and a short skirt that revealed her arms and legs with fairplexion.

    She hopped about as she advanced. The buns on her head loosened, releasing long braids on both sides of her head. The braids looked like elongated rabbit ears as they dropped onto the ground.

 Chapter 1234 - Darkness Bell

    <h4>Chapter 1234: Darkness Bell</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Amorous Douluo could not help frowning upon seeing her. He knew without a shadow of a doubt that this person was at least a Hyper Douluo. Moreover, her spiritual cultivation base had also achieved Spirit Domain realm. She had surpassed the Dark Phoenix Douluo at least in spiritual level. He could not understand how he had never heard of such a powerhouse. This teenage evil soul master before his eyes must have only emerged recently.

    It was a shock that the Holy Spirit Cult Had managed to conceal someone so formidable.

    ¡°Are you one of the four great heavenly kings of darkness?¡± Even though he could sense the opponent¡¯s power, the Amorous Douluo still remained calm andposed, so the Dark Phoenix Douluo could not struggle free from his Amorous Love Loathes Itself For Wrongly Devoting Love For The Heartless Domain. She was still flying around him continuously.

    ¡°Yes. They call me the Darkness Bell. You can call me Little Bell. Since I¡¯m so cute, why don¡¯t you let her go and let me take her along? Shall we be friends?¡± said the evil soul master that called herself Little Bell, smiling the whole time.

    The Amorous Douluo spoke indifferently, ¡°Friends? Do you think that our Tang Sect will be friends with your Holy Spirit Cult?¡±

    As he was speaking, his Amorous Love Loathes Itself For Wrongly Devoting Love For The Heartless Domain spread outward of its own ord and illuminated the Darkness Bell¡¯s charming silhouette.

    The Darkness Bell pouted her red lips. ¡°You¡¯re such a boring person. Since you¡¯ve been famous for so many years, I¡¯ve heard people boasting about your almost immortal-like state. This is just the right time for me to gain more experience.¡±

    As she was speaking, she waved her right hand gently in the air and nine soul rings rose from under her feet. There were six ck soul rings and three red ones.

    Even a person as powerful as the Amorous Douluo could not help having a slight change of expression upon seeing her set of soul rings. Almost everyone that was capable of achieving such abination among the Title Douluos was near to the Limit Douluo-rank. Such a person would also be among the most powerful people on the entire continent.

    There was a monarch, two emperors, and four heavenly kings in the Holy Spirit Cult. If this person was only at the rank of the four great heavenly kings, what was the extent of the monarch and the two emperors¡¯ power?

    As far as the Amorous Douluo could remember, he could only confirm that he had certainly met one monarch and two emperors. The person was an elite Hyper Duolou of the same generation as the Amorous douluo. He was once defeated by As Douluo Yun Ming with one move back in those days, and he fled filled with resentment.After that, he had vanished without a trace.

    The most terrifying was the unknown. Who would have thought that the Holy Spirit Cult would appear once again after ten thousand years of silence.

    Ten thousand years ago, the Holy Spirit Cult had brought forth a catastrophe. Unfortunately for them, they encountered a group of proud children of heaven. It was the Tang Sect¡¯s new generation of Shrek Seven Monsters, including the core member of the Tang Sect at the time and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao.

    The Holy Ice Douluo led that generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters to utterly defeat the Holy Spirit Cult and capture almost all of its high-ranking members. As a result, many people thought that the Holy Spirit Cult had been reduced to dust on the pages of history. Who would have known that the Holy Spirit Cult could appear once again after ten thousand years of silence? Moreover, they used two Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition that horrified themon people as soon as they appeared. They destroyed Shrek City and the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters and thenunched a terrorist attack at Heaven Dou City. They became infamous for mass murder.

    Nevertheless, the Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo had predicted that the Holy Spirit Cult would certainly recoup and be bold enough to make another appearance. The Amorous and Heartless Douluos has figured that the Holy Spirit Cult would umte gruesome powers before they truly began to reveal themselves in time, but the Amorous Douluo still felt a weight bearing down upon his chest.

    A bell pitch-ck as ink appeared in the Darkness Bell¡¯s hand. Strange runes were carved into the surface of the bell. Green radiance shimmered on the runes with a faint green mist that made it appear otherworldly.

    Rings of light spread out from underneath her feet, while dark green battle armor rolled upward and covered her entire body.

    Regardless of how arrogant a person was, no one would dare to adopt a casual attitude when confronted by the Amorous Douluo.

    It was a suit of three-word battle armor. The soul rings underneath her feet were slightly bigger than the Darkness Phoenix¡¯s. A ghastly sobbing sound was unleashed. It sounded like there were countless people weeping woefully.

    ¡°I heard that the Amorous Douluo is the number one control-type soul master on the continent. What a coincidence that I¡¯m a control-type soul master too. Then, please allow me topare between the Amorous Douluo¡¯s control and my control. Let¡¯s see which one is more powerful?¡±

    As she was speaking, therge bell, over one meter in diameter, in her hand swayed. Immediately, a crisp ringing was heard. A wave of sound spread out from the bell and fused with the halos unleashed from underneath her feet.

    The sound wave was green in color. It rushed outward with a solid form while countless dark green vengeful spirits surged out right behind it, moaning shrilly. They bloomed forth like an oil blowout.

    When the green halo collided with the Amorous Douluo¡¯s Amorous Love Loathes Itself For Wrongly Devoting Love For The Heartless Domain, there was an immediate and peculiar reaction. Those vengeful spirits touched by the Amorous Love Loathes Itself For Wrongly Devoting Love For The Heartless Domain began exploding. However, the vengeful energy unleashed when they exploded was over ten times more powerful than before. It made the power of the Darkness Bell¡¯s domain increase exponentially in a split second. The bell carried along the unparalleled vengeful aura as it devoured the Amorous Douluo¡¯s domain rapidly.

    Once the Amorous Douluo¡¯s domain was affected, the Darkness Phoenix immediately moved. Her body swayed violently for a moment as if she was about to escape his control.

    It was a sound wave control-type evil martial soul. Moreover, the Amorous Douluo had a solemn expression because he could feel that the opponent¡¯s martial soul happened to have a certain suppressive effect on him. It was apparent that this was specifically targeting him.

    The Holy Spirit Cult could not possibly have known that he would be here on this day, yet they had an evil soul master whose abilities targeted him specifically. It was apparent that the scheme was not nned in a day or two.

    There was still some disparity between the Darkness Bell and the Amorous Douluo¡¯s levels. She was a rank-98 Hyper Douluo. Even though she was only one rank behind, that one rank made a world of difference. Her battle armor was only three-word rank, and the difference between that and four-word battle armor was also vast.

    Nevertheless, she was capable of closing the gap between their domain¡¯s ranks by relying on the exploding vengeful spirits and targeting the Amorous Douluo. Her domain could actually rival the Amorous Douluo¡¯s, and it would also keep him upied. If the soundwave control soul master had the opportunity to join hands with the Darkness Phoenix, it would be very difficult for the Amorous Douluo to capture both of them simultaneously.

    Suddenly, a ball of golden light illuminated the darkness above his head. It was as if a golden sun had descended from the sky and crashed down with a loud bang.

    Itnded precisely at the collision point between the two powerhouses¡¯ domains.

    The Darkness Bell who was still smiling sweetly earlier had a change of countenance upon seeing the ball of golden light. She had spent time talking to the Amorous Douluo earlier in an attempt to gather her power. She did not expect that she and the Darkness Phoenix could defeat the Amorous Douluo just by relying on their own strength. She only hoped that she could escape with the Darkness Phoenix after she had caused a distraction.

    There was no doubt that it was a trap today. It was very apparent that the Tang Sect would not only be sending the Amorous Douluo alone. However, for the Darkness Bell, the real threat from the Tang Sect was mostly the two great Limit Douluos, both the Amorous and Heartless. The rest of the people were nothing.

    However, she could clearly sense a gush of monstrous dominance descending from the sky surrounding the silhouette of that golden orb. It felt just like a gigantic beast bearing down from the sky as if it was trying to crush her into powder.

    She was even more astonished to find that the ball of golden light was just like the sun. It was unleashing scorching hot blood essence. Its ultimate Yang and powerful blood essence fluctuation were what the vengeful spirits feared most.

    The reason that the Holy Spirit Cult chose to attack the convoy underground was firstly that they wanted the element of surprise and to avoid direct battle with the mecha andbat troops in the air. The other reason was that vengeful spirits feared sunlight, so battle during the day would weaken them greatly.

    On the other hand, the golden ¡®sun¡¯ that descended from the sky was just like a true sun that was virtually illuminating the underground world. Her Fear Sorrow Howl Domain, which had been capable of rivaling the Amorous Douluo, immediately weakened. Her domain was churned and suppressed by the Amorous Love Loathes Itself For Wrongly Devoting Love For The Heartless Domain. The Darkness Phoenix that was about to struggle free earlier was immediately restrained once again.

    ¡°Please help me to bear this for ten minutes,¡± the Amorous Douluo could be heard saying. Meanwhile, the golden sunnded on the ground with a loud bang at this moment.

    Just like the Amorous Douluo found the Darkness Bell¡¯s appearance shocking, she herself was simrly affected by the ball of golden light¡¯s presence. Her suspicious nature stopped her from confronting it. Her silhouette shed once as she retreated back by a hundred meters while casting a series of residual shadows.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The golden light crashed loudly. The Darkness Bell first witnessed a pair of enormous golden wings thatpletely enshrouded the figure¡¯s body. There were no feathers on the wings as it was actually covered in golden, diamond-shaped scales. Every scale was crystal clear and had sharp edges as light circted around them.

 Chapter 1235 - Na Nali

    <h4>Chapter 1235: Na Nali</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The moment hended on the ground, an overbearing dragon¡¯s roar was heard. The thick blood essence fluctuation spread outward instantly and suppressed the vengeful spirits¡¯ sharp howls in the surroundings.

    At the same time, a scorching hot, golden-red radiance burst outward and illuminated the surroundings sweeping away the darkness.

    The golden wings spread out to reveal a stalwart, tall figure dded in battle armor. A golden mask covered his face while dazzling golden scales covered the golden battle armor all over his body. The golden dragon patterns seemed to be unleashing a deep dragon¡¯s roar. It appeared light and thin but was full of texture.

    His arms were unusually thick and strong. Apart from the golden-scaled battle armor on his body, his arms appeared to be padded with an even thickeryer of battle armor.

    The battle armor on his arms was in golden crystal form. The translucent crystal form metal was a three-word battle armor¡¯s ssic trait. Dragon ws covered his palms. The surfaces of his pauldrons were connected by pieces of erged dragon scales. Dragon patterns extended all the way from the tip of his ws to his elbows, while sharp spikes covered the battle armor on the back of his elbows. His right hand held a golden double-pointed spear.

    Was that a partial three-word battle armor? Does that mean he was not a powerhouse?

    The Darkness Bell made a judgment at once.

    The fellow before her was undoubtedly dded in battle armor. The scales should be a part of his martial soul and not the real battle armor. Only the portion above his arms was the real battle armor.

    For a battle armor master, the battle armor was actually the weakest when it is in the process of advancing to the next level. It was because the higher level battle armor which had yet to take form would be weaker than the initial battle armor.

    He had onlypleted parts of three-word battle armor for both his arms. It appeared extraordinary, but he was not a three-word battle armor master yet.

    The Darkness Bell was of the highest grade for a three-word battle armor master. If only she had ess to a Divine Craftsman, she could have been a four-word battle armor master already.

    After assessing the cultivation base of her opponent, the Darkness Bell realized that she was startled earlier by her opponent and had missed the opportunity to rescue the Darkness Phoenix.

    There was no doubt that the person who confronted the Darkness Phoenix was none other than Tang Wulin.

    Actually, Tang Wulin¡¯s battle armor was more than just the ones on his arms as his helmet and partial mask had beenpleted as well. It seemed obvious he was missing his vambraces. An iplete set of a three-word battle armor did not impress the Darkness Bell at all.

    ¡°Humph!¡± The Darkness Bell gave out a resounding humph. She did not even bother speaking before she tossed out the Fear Bell with green runes, from her hand, which mmed straight into Tang Wulin¡¯s face.

    A bitter howl was heard once again. It carried along the domain power as it enshrouded Tang Wulin and blotted out thend and skies. While it was in the air, the Fear Bell erged and unleashed throbbing sound waves that shocked one¡¯s mind and soul.

    Tang Wulin was there since earlier. He had been watching over the battlefield all along. The underground and aboveground battles were initiated simultaneously. It was imperative that the Holy Spirit Cult acquired the batch of materials, so they came prepared. At the ground level, over a hundred mechas appeared just when the underground attack waspleted. They beganunching attacks at the mechas in the air. Furthermore, there was also a ground-to-air soul cannon nearby. Itunched a series of cannonballs to prevent the high altitude fighter aircraft from approaching.

    Tang Wulin was totally shocked. He had not expected the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s attack to be so rampant. They were capable of mobilizing the mecha troops. Moreover, it was a stone¡¯s throw away from the Eastsea Army Corps whereby they installed a ground-to-air missile site without setting off any rm. How insulting! If no one in the Federation had been pandering to the evildoers, how could the Holy Spirit Cult develop to this extent?

    Hispanions had dove into the battle on the ground level. Tang Wulin and hispanions were equipped with the federal militarymand post¡¯s validated identity chips which provided them with identification of their friends and foes such that they would not be sted from the air by the mechas. How could they not fully engage in the battle when it took them so much effort to unveil so many Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s evil soul masters?

    As the captain, Tang Wulinmanded the entire battlefield. He was observing the battle on the ground level closely while paying close attention to the situation underground as well.

    Although the Amorous Douluo was fighting alone, he was a Limit Douluo and one of the mightiest of today¡¯s world. Hence, Tang Wulin was confident that the Amorous Douluo could handle the situation on his own and had no fear that their opponents would win with the Amorous Douluo assuming personalmand.

    Tang Wulin only revealed himself and made a move when the Darkness Bell appeared. His aim was simple. He was going to buy time for the Amorous Douluo.

    The act of capturing the enemies alive was far more difficult than killing them. The Amorous Douluo¡¯s aim was to capture the Darkness Phoenix but not kill her.

    The Holy Spirit Cult was terrifying because their abilities were so powerful that it shocked the world. Even more sinister was the fact that they were overly mysterious. No one had any information on them, not even Shrek Academy nor the Tang Sect. An unknown enemy was the most dangerous. If they could retrieve some information from one of the four heavenly kings of darkness, the Darkness Phoenix, it would be extremely helpful to them in their fight against the Holy Spirit Cult in the future.

    A dark green bell erged before him. His opponent exuded a terrifying aura that warped the air around him. One could only imagine the Darkness Bell¡¯s abilities as she was one of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s four great heavenly kings. Despite the speed at which Tang Wulin elevated his own cultivation base, there was still some disparity between them.

    All of a sudden, he shouted aloud as he faced the bell flying toward him, ¡°Li Na!¡±

    The Darkness Bell who was smiling sweetly on the opposite side was stunned for a moment. The dark green bell which was still in her control paused at once. It was also at this very moment when Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand suddenly waved and conjured a stream of dazzling golden light that shot out violently. Countless blue-gold halos encircled a golden light in its center to protect it. An intense blood essence erupted apanied by a sonorous dragon¡¯s roar. The bell was bombarded by the sound of a deep heartbeat.

    ¡°Boom.¡±

    A violent boom echoed through the entire underground world. The runes on the dark green bell¡¯s surface erged sessively, but it was still sted away by the counterattack. It returned to the position above the Darkness Bell¡¯s head once again.

    It was his blood soul fusion skill, the Bluesilver Dragon Soars to the Heaven!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Darkness Bell was surprised by the opponent who sted her away. Perhaps, she was more surprised that the opponent called out her name.

    Tang Wulin did not remove the mask on his face. His aura remained as stable as a mountain.

    Evidently, he was far beneath the opponent¡¯s cultivation base. Nheless, he was no pushover either. Despite being a Soul Sage, he had cultivated a portion of the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. Furthermore, he had the powerful Golden Dragon King Bloodline in his body with his blood soul fusion skills. He still had the strength to fight as his vigorous blood essence fluctuation had a certain suppressive effect on the evil soul masters.

    ¡°Li Na, I haven¡¯t mistaken your name, right?¡± said Tang Wulin indifferently. He was not in a rush tounch an attack as he was well aware that he was incapable of defeating his opponent. His aim was to dy the fight and nothing else.

    The person before him was precisely the female student Tang Wulin encountered when he first arrived at Skysea City back in the beginning.

    At present, Li Na was taken by surprise when Tang Wulin called out her name. She did not realize that Tang Wulin was even more surprised than herself when he encountered her earlier. It just dawned on him moments ago that he had made a risky move by confronting her in the train station.

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± the Darkness Bell chuckled. ¡°Oh, now I know. Although you¡¯ve changed your voice, your aura is still familiar. Let me guess. You¡¯re the boy from the train station. Hmm, you were pretending to be my senior. Anyway, let me tell you something. My name¡¯s not really Li Na. I¡¯m Na Nali. Of course, you can call me ¡®Little Bell¡¯ too.¡±

 Chapter 1236 - Power Saberâ€™s Triumph

    <h4>Chapter 1236: Power Saber¡¯s Triumph</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She appeared to be making small talk, but she had no time to spare. The Amorous Douluo had regained control over the Darkness Phoenix once again in spite of her earlier sess in struggling free from the Amorous Love Loathes Itself For Wrongly Devoting Love For The Heartless Domain. Let alone rescue the Darkness Phoenix, it would be difficult for the Darkness Bell to escape if the Amorous Douluo managed to capture the Darkness Phoenix.

    Tang Wulin felt a chill in his heart for the woman was old, yet she still addressed him in such a manner.

    The dark green bell¡¯s radiance erged. Tang Wulin saw a soul ring shimmering with radiance vaguely within the thick fog that arose from Na Nali¡¯s body. Soon after, a crisp hum was heard emanating from the bell on top of her head.

    ¡°Ding, ding, ding, ding...¡±

    Everything in the surroundings seemed to turn dark green within Tang Wulin¡¯s consciousness. Countless dark green sharp needles were piercing wildly into his mind and shot straight at his spiritual domain.

    It was his first encounter against a powerhouse with a soundwave-type martial soul. Moreover, the person was a Hyper Douluo. Even though he came fully prepared, he could not help giving out a muffled humph within the bell chime. He immediately felt as if blood was pouring out of his seven bodily orifices.

    It was even more terrifying that the sound waves caused endless crackling noises on Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Body. Even the space that surrounded his body seemed to be shattering at full speed.

    It was so powerful! Was this the ability of a Hyper Douluo?

    His heart rate increased while the dragon core and soul core in his body contracted simultaneously to provide him with surging energy. Tang Wulin took a few deep breaths continuously to urge the Golden Dragon King Bloodline in his body into fluctuating aggressively.

    ¡°Roar...¡±

    Tang Wulin suddenly let out a valiant raging roar. In a split second, countless blue-gold Bluesilver Grass surged out from his body and wove into a dragon¡¯s head in the air. Itbined with the Golden Dragon King Bloodline auras, the Dragon Might, and the Dragon Air simultaneously before bursting forth.

    The raging roar collided into the terrifying bell chime. At once, Tang Wulin felt the blood essence and soul power in his entire body shake violently. Subsequently, the effect of the bell chime piercing his body was assuaged.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The Darkness Bell was startled too.

    She sensed his soul power fluctuation when she encountered Tang Wulin. She was aware that Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base was about a seven-ring. Tang Wulin¡¯s case was considered rather peculiar because his blood essence fluctuation far exceeded other seven-ring Soul Sages.

    How could a Hyper Douluo like her respect his seven-ring cultivation base? Although she was not the most powerful person amongst the four heavenly kings of darkness, she had a surreptitious ability. Her distinct, soundwave martial soul made her destructive force the most deadly.

    She relied on her soul skill to unleash the sound waves during her earlier attack. She showed not the slightest mercy, but she did not expect Tang Wulin to fend off her attack. Besides, the dragon¡¯s roar had set her blood essence in motion such that she was feeling a little restless and uneasy.

    Such a situation urred despite the disparity between both their cultivation bases. It shocked the Darkness Bell which unsettled her a bit.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin had moved. His left foot stamped against the ground abruptly. He relied on the Golden Dragon Roar¡¯s elevation of his aura as he pounced straight at the Darkness Bell, swift as an arrow. The blood essence in his entire body contracted when he was in the air. The Golden Dragon Body resumed once again while the scales on his body appeared in the Domineering Golden Dragon Body. The Golden Dragon Spear extended exponentially in his hand. He unleashed the Bluesilver Dragon Flies and was in front of the Darkness Bell within a split second.

    At the same time, the dragon roars were heard in session. The Golden Dragon Rage Domain was unleashed making him look like a giant dragon. He swayed his body once and transformed into a golden dragon over ten meters long. It was his martial soul avatar!

    He did not have the slightest reservation fighting against this Hyper Douluo. He unleashed all his abilities to fight this foe.

    It illustrated the powerful skills of Shrek Academy¡¯s students. How could a Soul Sage possibly have so many different abilities altogether? Tang Wulin was a living example. He relied on his ultra-strong physique from his Golden Dragon King Bloodline to withstand the elevation brought about by his superimposed abilities.

    ¡°You¡¯re acting like a flying moth darting into the fire, seeking your own doom!¡±

    A cold humph was heard. Na Nali raised her right hand and snapped her fingers once. ¡°ng!¡± A hum was heard. It was no longer a bell¡¯s chime but a deafening echo of a resonating giant bell.

    The booming sound waves collided with Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon avatar as he flew over. His dragon body was clearly shaken by the sound waves. It seemed like the wavefronts were stripping his body apart. However, the giant dragon managed to free itself as it continued to roar in rage. In the blink of an eye, it had arrived before Na Nali.

    The Darkness Bell¡¯s gravest error was underestimating Tang Wulin. Any Hyper Douluo would have made the same mistake if they were fighting against a Soul Sage.

    She never expected Tang Wulin to be capable ofbining his abilities such as the Bluesilver Emperor, the Golden Dragon King Bloodline, the Golden Dragon Spear, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Body, the Domineering Golden Dragon Body, and the Golden Dragon Rage Domain altogether. These abilities ovepped one another to produce a huge qualitative change.

    Tang Wulin had fought a Hyper Douluo before. Thus, he had a good judgment of her strength¡¯s intensity. Still, there was the Darkness Bell¡¯s sound wave attack. From her viewpoint, she never imagined that a Soul Sage¡¯s spiritual power could be so powerful. She did not expect Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power to be at the Spirit Domain level. In fact, he was only one step away fromprehending the spiritual domain.

    It was because of her wrong judgment that Tang Wulin was now before her!

    ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ It was the first thought that came to the Darkness Bell as she helplessly watched the gigantic dragon¡¯s head erge in front of her.

    In any case, she was still the top Hyper Douluo. She had already responded to the situation in spite of the shock. She swayed her body once as the Darkness Bell on top of her head erged abruptly and enshrouded her. The bell was also erging rapidly on its own just as another hum was heard.

    It was her Darkness Bell avatar!

    In a battle of one-on-one, Tang Wulin was capable ofpelling a Hyper Douluo into using her martial soul avatar. This fact alone was sufficient to make him proud.

    The sound wavefront appeared solid as it transformed into ayer of thick dark green radiance which collided into the Golden Dragon King¡¯s avatar. The sound wave cracked while the Golden Dragon King¡¯s avatar was sted away by force.

    There was still some disparity between their cultivation bases.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence circted. His dragon core contracted before it burst outward to produce a surging blood essence. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s powerful defense proved its efficacy at present, although the tremor made his blood essence surge and boil in his body. He took the initiative to attack when the Darkness Bell¡¯s slow reaction earlier affected her performance in not being able to exert her full force. As a result, Tang Wulin¡¯s injuries were not overly severe.

    He had returned to his human form when he was sted into the air. His right arm suddenly swelled up as he passed the Golden Dragon Spear to his left hand. He shouted aloud, ¡°Give me the saber!¡±

    A stream of piercing light cut through the sky. In that moment, an overbearing aura burst forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s body abruptly. His Dragon Might bloomed ten times more powerful than before. A gigantic stream of nine-colored light shadows shed once behind his back before vanishing.

    He immediately became high-spirited as if he hadpleted the fusion with the nine-colored silhouette behind him earlier. The Dragon n¡¯s power saber in his hand stabbed into thin air and pulled out a stream of ck light shadow in the sky. Countless dragon roars echoed in all directions to drown the bell chime that burst forth from the Darkness Bell¡¯s martial soul avatar. In a split second, a stream of gold-ck interwoven radiances shed onto the gigantic bell.

    From the moment he unleashed the Bluesilver Dragon Flies till he stabbed forward with the Dragon n¡¯s power saber, the entire process took only two seconds. Everything was going ording to Tang Wulin¡¯s n. He did not expect that one strike of his full force attack was capable of hurting a Hyper Douluo. His killer strike had yet to follow.

    Earlier, when he used his Golden Dragon Spear to help the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi find his calling, they had formed a telepathic connection. Tang Wulin was well aware that he could never possibly stop the Darkness Bell for even ten minutes on his own. Thus, he had contacted Sima Jinchi in secret.

    As soon as the Dragon n¡¯s power saber was used, it immediately burst forth with an unprecedented attacking ability.

    Sima Jinchi had the cultivation base of a Title Douluo. He had umted his experience overtime and relied on his Dragon ying Saber to withstand even a Hyper Douluo. When he joined Tang Wulin to execute the Dragon God¡¯s legacy martial soul fusion skill, theirbined attacking ability was sufficient to rival the Darkness Bell.

    Moreover, the Darkness Bell¡¯s martial soul was a sound wave which was not suitable for closebat. Her biggest mistake was allowing Tang Wulin to get near. Subsequently, she suffered damaging consequences.

    ¡°ng...¡±

 Chapter 1237 - Farsighted

    <h4>Chapter 1237: Farsighted</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber ferociously chopped onto the Darkness Bell. The saber bounced away but the dark green Darkness Bell surprisingly turned nine-colored in a split second. An obvious crack had even appeared on the surface while a nine-colored radiance rapidly spreading outward shimmered on the surface of the crack.

    Darkness Bell screamed out in agony. She could no longer care about Darkness Phoenix anymore. The bell shrank abruptly before transforming into a dark green radiance. It fled toward the depth of darkness with a ¡®whoosh¡¯.

    Tang Wulin held Dragon n¡¯s power saber in his hands as his nine-colored silhouette gracefullynded on the ground. He coughed as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    Radiance shed once as the power saber transformed back into the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi. He grabbed Tang Wulin to support him. ¡°Young master, are you injured?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. That was a very powerful soundwave.¡± If an ordinary Soul Sage were to be in his ce, the soul master would have been shaken until his spirit and soul were annihted from the iparably powerful soundwave earlier.

    The Amorous Douluo controlled his domain while he paid attention to watch over the situation here. He approvingly nodded in his heart. Tang Wulin had grown in a true sense. When he worked together with hispanions, he was already capable of rivaling powerhouses in the world of soul masters. If not because of his iplete three-word battle armor, he would have been able to fight Darkness Bell for a very long time even without using this martial soul fusion skill.

    More importantly, the speed of his growth was truly too fast. Even during this period of time when they were in Skysea City, Amorous Douluo could feel that Tang Wulin had changed when he had not met Tang Wulin for a few days. After so many years of cultivation, his abilities had elevated to the true sense of ¡®entering expressway¡¯. In a few years when he bes a Title Douluo, his identities as the Sea God Pavilion Master and Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master would be recognizedpletely.

    Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath. He regted his body and unleashed his spiritual power so that he could watch over the distance to prevent Darkness Bell froming back.

    His internal organs were injured from the tremor earlier, but after the momentary regtion, he had mostly recovered already. The power of his self-healing ability was already no less than his senior disciple brother A Ruheng.

    Even though he had yet to fully cultivate the Innate Secret Technique, the addition of Golden Dragon King Bloodline and a portion of the Innate Secret Technique were already rather terrifying in their effects.

    Sima Jinchi was right by his side. He took a nce at Tang Wulin and felt surprised in his heart too. This was because he was capable of sensing Tang Wulin¡¯s condition to a certain extent and could tell just how swift his recovery speed was at present.

    On the other side, Amorous Douluo had finally managed to restrict Darkness Phoenix. Darkness Phoenix hadpletely sunk into deep unconsciousness and was held in his hands.

    ¡°We can have some sort of confession from her and it would be sufficient to prove something.¡± Amorous Douluo¡¯s lips cracked into a faint smile.

    Ever since the appearance of the Holy Spirit Cult, this was Tang Sect¡¯s first sess in handling it.

    The trap was sessful. Whether it was in the air or ground, when a division of mecha masters managed to encircle the entire battlefield, it meant that the evil soul masters could no longer possibly escape.

    Amorous Douluo brought along Darkness Phoenix as they quietly left. On the other hand, Tang Wulin and the Blood Dragon Unit would be liaising with the specially appointed generals from the federalmand on the surface.

    However, their expressions soon turned unpleasant. They had not managed to capture living evil soul masters but a bunch of evil soul masters that hadmitted suicide and were vomiting ck blood from their mouths.

    A total of over four hundred were captured in the end, but the result was over four hundred corpses.

    It carried foul stench along with intense toxicity. The federation had no choice but to seal the area first so that the biologists coulde in and solve this problem before their eyes.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin had appeared before the Boundless Sea Douluo an hourter.

    ¡°Darkness Phoenix? Darkness Bell?¡± Chen Xinjie eyed the young man before himself with a burning gaze.

    Of course, he would never personally attend to a situation like today. As the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, he would have to focus more of his attention on the overall situation.

    ¡°The identities of these four hundred soul masters can be identified, but do you have the evidence that it was them who attacked my army?¡± said Chen Xinjie indifferently.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. Was Chen Xinjie asking despite being fully aware? If not for a purpose, why were there so many evil soul masters and even the high-ranking personnel of Holy Spirit Cult?

    ¡°Two Darkness Heavenly Kings have escaped. All evil soul masters havemitted suicide, leaving no evidence behind. How do we prove that the attack earlier was the doing of the Holy Spirit Cult?¡± Chen Xinjie¡¯s choice of words was sharp and witty.

    Tang Wulin had already regained calmness after the momentary surprise. ¡°So you¡¯re insisting on sending out the troops to war at once? I don¡¯t have any evidence. There¡¯s nothing I can do if you insist. I¡¯m only doing the best that I can. As for the rest, it¡¯s up to your judgment and decision.¡±

    Chen Xinjie smiled. It was a smile that was rarely seen on his stern face.

    The young man before himself was much steadier than he had imagined. The young man was outstanding. Chen Xinjie could not help praising in his heart for how the Bright Mirror Douluo deserved such a good sessor here!

    ¡°Come and join the War God Hall!¡± Chen Xinjie smiled and looked at Tang Wulin.

    Even though Tang Wulin had a steady temperament that far surpassed his peers and had passed through countless training for his willpower, but he still could not help feeling speechless as he was confronted by the Limit Douluo¡¯s insinuating speech.

    ¡°Join our War God Hall and you¡¯ll immediately be one of the candidates for the eighteen War Gods. There are still two vacancies in the eighteen War Gods at present. The position of War God Hall¡¯s next-generation Hall Master will be yours if you can be a Title Douluo within five years. I¡¯m going to retire in five years at most.¡± At this point, the Boundless Sea Douluo¡¯s painful expression suddenly revealed the many vicissitudes that he had experienced in his life.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Your excellency, you have just been acquainted with me. Are you supposed to entrust me with such an important position?¡±

    Chen Xinjie indifferently said, ¡°there are some people that I have known for a lifetime, but are still just a nobody in my eyes. There are some people that I only need to take a nce at and I¡¯ll know that I¡¯ve found my sessor. You should know the influence that the War God Hall has on the federation. I can tell you that you have your aims in the military too. Then, what else can be more helpful to you than being the sessor of War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master?¡±

    There was no doubt that Chen Xinjie was very overbearing. He was overbearing enough to make others feel suffocated. The terms that he proposed were very attractive too. Tang Wulin believed that as long as he consented to Chen Xinjie¡¯s proposal, there was no doubt that Chen Xinjie would devote every effort to support him.

    ¡°Thank you for your valuation of me, your excellency. It¡¯s only that I have something that I need to do. Blood God Army needs me more than you do.¡± Tang Wulin could not tell the person before himself that he was already the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and even the Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God Pavilion Master. If that was the case, he was afraid that the Boundless Sea Douluo would be hostile at once and he could only use the Blood God Army as his excuse.

    Chen Xinjie seemed to have expected Tang Wulin to say so. He smiled indifferently. ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned. He had truly found the suprememander of the three armies to be a little unpredictable. As the saying goes, experience counts!

    After the momentary ponder, he made a military salutation towards Chen Xinjie before he turned around and walked outside. Knowing Chen Xinjie¡¯s attitude, Tang Wulin understood that it was useless for him to persuade Chen Xinjie anymore at something after he had refused to approve.

    As for why Tang Wulin refused to mention the Darkness Phoenix, that was naturally because Darkness Phoenix was more important to the Tang Sect. Surrendering her to the military would perhaps result in this person being freed.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Chen Xinjie called out just as Tang Wulin was about to walk out of the office.

    ¡°Is there anything else, your excellency?¡± asked Tang Wulin as he turned around.

    Chen Xinjie shook his wrist and conjured a slip of paper that flew like a sharp de towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin raised his hand and caught it. There was a long chain of numbers written on the paper.

    ¡°This is mymunicator number. If therees a day when you¡¯re willing to consider my proposal today, you can call me. Do pass me your number as well.¡±

 Chapter 1238 - Battle God Hallâ€™s Masterâ€™s Love?

    <h4>Chapter 1238: Battle God Hall¡¯s Master¡¯s Love?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin left his soulmunicator¡¯s number before leaving. As he watched Tang Wulin¡¯s receding back, Chen Xinjie revealed a smile at the edge of his lips, ¡°This boy isn¡¯t a being from theke! It seems that my proposal to headquarters needs to be approved quickly.¡±

    He took out his own soulmunicator and dialed a number.

    ¡°I¡¯m Chen Xinjie, what does the headquarter think about my Proposal Number Six? Blood God Army enjoys arge sum of funding from the military every year, why can¡¯t it be listed under the army headquarters jurisdiction? I¡¯ll at least insist on one proposal. The Blood God Army has produced so many outstanding military officers throughout the years, I hope that they can exchange some officers with our Sea God Army. Of course, the officers from our part will also be our most outstanding officers.¡±

    Tang Wulin made it back to the Tang Sect. Although he had sessfully ambushed the Holy Spirit Cult in today¡¯s battle, their objectives had not beenpletely achieved. ¡®What is that old fox Chen Xinjie thinking about? Is the war really starting this soon?¡¯

    The sessful ambush on the Holy Spirit Cult this time had sufficiently shown that the Holy Spirit Cult had something nned for Skysea City. If there were that many Holy Spirit Cult experts and even two heavenly kings of darkness, there was no way anyone could say that the surprise attack was unrted to the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Everybody hade back. On the surface, the Blood Dragon Unit stayed within a hotel. The hotel was owned by the Tang Sect of course.

    The Amorous Douluo was not here. He must have gone out to deal with the Dark Phoenix Douluo. Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui used the time to craft three-word battle armors for everyone.

    ¡°Big brother, how¡¯s the situation?¡± asked Xie Xie. He was the only one who waited here. The others were either resting or were helping Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn in crafting the battle armors.

    It could be said that they had achieved a great victory in today¡¯s battle. It was also their first victory against the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°The army has not made any clear statement. They¡¯re saying that the evidence isn¡¯t enough. We can only continue to wait and see.¡±

    ¡°They call that insufficient evidence?!¡± Xie Xie¡¯s voice slightly raised.

    Tang Wulin shot him a look at him. ¡°Be quiet. Are not you worried that somebody will hear you? The army has always been supportive of the war. I don¡¯t think anyone will believe you even if you say that the surprise attack waspletely unrted to the army. The Boundless Sea Douluo is the military¡¯s Hawk Faction¡¯s representative. He¡¯s also one of the bigshots with the greatest power. His stance is extremely important. Since he made that statement, I think that this war is really likely to happen.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± A voice came from outside the door at this very moment.

    The door was opened and the Amorous Douluo walked in. Even after Tang Wulin had sealed the room with his soul power so that no noise would prate the walls, this Limit Douluo could hear their conversation.

    ¡°Oh! What do you mean?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Zang Xin smiled. ¡°Although he¡¯s aware of everything in his heart, that fellow Chen Xinjie is just acting dumb. There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t understand who¡¯s behind all of this. Also, if it¡¯s about the hatred against the Holy Spirit Cult, his won¡¯t be any lesser than ours.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Boundless Sea Douluo has a grudge against the Holy Spirit Cult?¡±

    Zang Xin nodded. ¡°The Boundless Sea Douluo remains unmarried and single until now, but he had a girl whom he truly liked when he was young. They even ended up together. However, because of some misunderstandings along with their stubborn and strong personalities, they failed to tie the knot. Moreover, from his decision of not epting another person as his wife, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s still in love with that person and that person is unmarried as well. However, their stubborn personalities had prevented them from being together until the end. The girl whom he deeply loved had died at the hands of the Holy Spirit Cult. At least, that¡¯s what he thinks. Let me ask you, can he not bear a grudge because of this?¡±

    Tang Wulin was shocked. ¡°Something like that happened? The Boundless Sea Douluo isn¡¯t young anymore, which means that the person he loved couldn¡¯t have been much younger. After such a long time, have their feelings for each other survived?¡±

    Zang Xin said, ¡°Feelings stay with you for a lifetime. The feelings you had when you were young are usually the ones that leave the deepest impression on you. These two are the kind of people that will only like one person in a lifetime. After the love of his life ¡®died¡¯, this Boundless Sea Douluo had broken into a furious rage and he vowed to destroy the Holy Spirit Cult. Not many know about this. It¡¯s a coincidence that one of our sect members heard about it. Also, he had been to the site where it happened to pay hisst respects to the person he loved.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°But from mymunication with him today, he seems to hope for the war to happen. This isn¡¯t conflicting with his hatred against the Holy Spirit Cult. Maybe we can give the Dark Phoenix Douluo to him?¡±

    Zang Xin shook his head. ¡°No. The Dark Phoenix Douluo is very important for us. Maybe I should say that she¡¯s very important for you on your trip to Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empires. We can¡¯t give her to him. Now that we¡¯ve proved the presence of the Holy Spirit Cult in Skysea City, the next thing we must do is to persuade the Boundless Sea Douluo.¡±

    Tang Wulin revealed a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯ll be difficult. The suprememander is a very stubborn person.¡±

    Zang Xin said, ¡°Chen Xinjie is quite the entric one. He¡¯s headstrong and will only listen to hard facts. We can¡¯t persuade him, but there¡¯s someone who can. We¡¯ll need you to persuade this person.¡±

    ¡°By this person, you mean...¡± Tang Wulin wore a puzzled expression.

    The smile on Zang Xin¡¯s face thickened. ¡°It¡¯s naturally his ¡®dead¡¯ loved one. Only that person can persuade him!¡±

    Tang Wulin quickly processed the thought. He was a smart person. In the next moment, when he thought of something, his jaw dropped despite himself. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re talking about...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely the person you¡¯re thinking about. So you have to go back now. With the results you¡¯ve obtained with your leadership of the Blood Dragon Unit this time, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be difficult for you to leave the locked down Skysea City. Make it back quickly and you make it in time. I have my ns for the Darkness Phoenix. I might even be able to give you some good news when you return.¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a bitter smile, ¡°You¡¯re sending me off to do something extremely difficult. Is there no other way?¡±

    Zang Xin shrugged. ¡°If there were another way, do you think I would bring this up? I¡¯ll have to hide as well, or else I¡¯ll be killed by the person whom Chen Xinjie loves. Just saying all this puts me under great pressure! Do you think that you¡¯re the only one under pressure? Go and return quickly.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, what riddle are you guys ying at? Why can¡¯t I understand any of it?¡± Xie Xie looked at Tang Wulin and Zang Xin with a gloomy expression. He could still understand the story in the beginning, but the more he listened, the more he could not understand. Who was this person mentioned by Tang Wulin and Zang Xin?

    Tang Wulin said with a smile, ¡°Where¡¯s your brain? That person is born in the same generation as his Excellency Chen Xinjie and was attracted by him at the same time. She had recently died at the hands of the Holy Spirit Cult, but his Excellency said that she isn¡¯t dead and we even know this person. After having this many clues, can¡¯t you guess who this person is?¡±

    Xie Xie was not a stupid person. He immediately had an expression simr to Tang Wulin¡¯s just moments ago, ¡°Good heavens! No way. There really is such a thing? This is a secret among secrets! Your Excellency, I wonder which one of you is stronger. You or that person?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you run the errand instead of Wulin?¡± Zang Xin looked at Xie Xie with a smile on his face.

    Xie Xie hastily replied, ¡°No! I can¡¯t do it. Such a mission must be done by our current Sea God Pavilion Master.¡±

    ¡°Then shut up!¡±

    Two hourster, Tang Wulin left alone and boarded the soul train back to Heaven Dou City.

    He was currently wearing the appearance of a middle-aged man and was alone. That way, the target could be reduced to a small size. He was still feeling off up until now.

    Without a doubt, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie¡¯s love story which the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin told them was a secret of their generation. It must have been a love story that dated back to around a hundred years ago. He did not expect the stern-looking Boundless Sea Douluo who appeared to be an average middle-aged man to be so advanced those years.

    A love story from a hundred years ago. Tang Wulin was somewhat touched when he thought about it this way. He could not help but wonder about the soul masters from a thousand years ago or even ten thousand years ago.

    The history of human development on the Douluo Continent could be traced back to thirty thousand years ago. This was a long process. Throughout this process, mankind¡¯s technology had been constantly improving. With the appearance of the career of soul masters, humans learned to utilize their natural gifts, martial souls. They fought against the soul beasts that ruled the continent back then until the soul beasts were gradually weakened and they became the masters of the continent. Now, the soul beasts were on the brink of extinction. The entire Douluo Star¡¯s resources were getting depleted. Mankind had changed too much throughout the thirty thousand years.

    The reason why the federal army was able to obtain that much support was because the future they described sounded to be the most dependable.

    They would obtain more resources, develop interster transportation and search for other habitats suitable for humans. After all, with the depletion of Douluo Star¡¯s resources, even the lord of the abyssal ne had be weak. If things went on like this, everyone was worried that all life on the star would cease to exist.

 Chapter 1239 - So Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 1239: So Handsome</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, why had it never crossed the minds of people supporting the military¡¯s n to search for habitables in outer space that the idea was not an easy one to actually be carried out? Nobody knew about any stars other than Douluo Star. If they could not find a suitable in a hundred years, they could spend another hundred years. However, what if they were unable to find one even if they had a long time? What would they do? Would they give up?

    When he thought about this, Tang Wulin could not help but frown.

    He could clearly feel the Life Seed¡¯s thirst for life force. If the Life Seed¡¯s life energy was strong enough to support the Ancient Gold Tree back then, maybe Shrek Academy would not have been destroyed.

    While the human race continuously stripped the of resources to satisfy its own desires and create terrifying weapons, it would eventually destroy itself.

    It was much easier for Tang Wulin to ept the Dove Faction¡¯s theory. Their stand was to control the poption, reduce exploitation of the¡¯s resources, protect the environment, and leave more resources for the future generation. The advancement of science and technology was necessary, but it should not be done aggressively.

    Sadly, Douluo Star¡¯s high-speed development stage hade too soon. The improvement of technology would inevitably lead to the exhaustion of arge number of resources. There was no way technology could continue to improve without resources. That was why the war had be something that must be done.

    Mo Lan had told Tang Wulin during a soulmunication before this that the Dove Faction had once suggested trading certain technological research products for resources from the Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empires. However, it was overturned by the parliament.

    In many people¡¯s point of view, especially the Hawk Faction¡¯s, they werepletely capable of robbing the other two empires of their resources with their high-end technologies and powerful weapons. There was no reason for them to carry out a trade. They were of the opinion that a trade would strengthen their opponents.

    The Hawk Faction¡¯s stand had gained a majority of the support. Even most members of the public supported them. After all, from the people¡¯s point of view, with Douluo Continent¡¯s power and the federation¡¯s strength, the war would only happen on Star Luo and Dou Spirit Continents. They could not be bothered by it.

    However, were the humans residing on the other two continents not considered humans? This was what Mo Lan had said. Tang Wulin agreed with her. Maybe it was because he was separated from his parents since young that he desired familial ties even more. It had also made him more sensitive to such issues. If a person lost his or her familial ties, that would be a terrifying loss. Wars were the easiest ce to lose one¡¯s loved ones. There was no doubt about it.

    While the soul train was speeding along the tracks, Tang Wulin looked at the scenery outside the window that shot past him. He could not help but break into a sudden smile. Maybe it was because of the change in his status, but he had begun to worry about the country and its people. Actually, the most important thing for him throughout the trip to Dou Spirit and Star Luo Empires was to find his parents.

    When he thought about his parents, his heart could not help warming up. Although his parents had been taken away from him while he was still young, it was precisely his father¡¯s teachings and his mother¡¯s gentleness that gave him his determination. It was also because of his parents being taken away from him that he had a stronger motivation to cultivate and study. He continuously improved himself in hopes of rescuing his parents one day and he finally possessed such powers.

    He closed his eyes to rest his spirit. The Mysterious Heaven Method in his body flowed naturally. His cultivation pace entered the fastne but Tang Wulin dared not rx. He had basically merged and connected all his various abilities in these few days and they were now perfectly usable. He was confident that when his cultivation base reaches rank-80, he could break through any bottleneck in one attempt.

    He would have to consider unsealing the twelfth Golden Dragon King seal after reaching rank-80.

    Based on his past experiences, he would obtain a new Golden Dragon King ability after he breaks through the twelfth seal. Every time he obtained a new ability, his cultivation base would tremendously improve.

    ¡°May I sit here?¡± A pleasant voice suddenly sounded beside him. Tang Wulin instinctively raised his head to take a look. An rm rang in his heart at the same time.

    This was because he had not sensed anyone approaching him before this voice appeared. With his current cultivation base, even if he was in deep thought, this was still something incredible. This could only prove that the person beside him was extraordinary.

    Na Nali was still wearing the same academy uniform that she wore when she first met Tang Wulin. She sat down beside Tang Wulin with a sweet and beautiful smile and truly appeared to be a student. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart went ice cold when saw her.

    He had meticulously disguised himself, altered his figure, and even changed his aura. How was he still found out? Could this be a coincidence? However, this was too much of a coincidence to be true.

    ¡°Sure,¡± said Tang Wulin with a slightly hoarse voice. He did not show any emotions on his face.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re really steady. Shouldn¡¯t you at least let me see your original face? I¡¯m really curious. It isn¡¯t good for you to be under a disguise all the time.¡± She raised a hand and moved to caress Tang Wulin¡¯s face.

    Tang Wulin was about to react but Na Nali¡¯s subtle voice reached his ears. ¡°I think there are about two thousand passengers on this train. You should just listen to me, or there¡¯ll be many who¡¯ll die alongside you.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not move in the end. He allowed Na Nali¡¯s palm to fall on his face. At the same time, his heart gone ice cold. He had no idea where he had left an opening.

    Na Nali¡¯s palm seemed to contain magical powers. All the disguise Tang Wulin had put vanished under her touch and his original looks were revealed.

    ¡°Wow, so handsome!¡± Na Nali¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Tang Wulin¡¯srge eyes, long eyshes, and handsome face. She involuntarily eximed with shock.

    She moved closer to Tang Wulin and hugged his arm. She seemed to breathe out the words beside his ear. ¡°Little brother, do you know that a good-looking person is himself in a charming Domain? Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±

    Tang Wulin did not make any sound from the beginning to the end. He was alone here. Darkness Bell at close range was not someone whom he could fight against. He kept thinking of a way in which he could extract himself from this predicament. But at such a close range, he did not have a chance before this expert who had the strength of a Limit Douluo. Moreover, who knew how many Holy Spirit Cult members were present on this train.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how this big sister found you? Hmm, your disguise is really remarkable. You can just ask if you¡¯re curious. I¡¯ll tell you if you do.¡± Darkness Bell smiled sweetly. She looked as if she could not even harm livestock let alone people.

    Tang Wulin looked at her, but his heart was only filled with disgust. Who knew how old this woman was, but she was still trying to act young.

    He made no sound and simultaneously prepared himself for the worst-case scenario.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you really curious? Big sister thought that I won¡¯t tell you if you don¡¯t ask me. I didn¡¯t expect you to be this boring. You¡¯re not asking me, but I¡¯m telling you anyway. Actually, after you fight with big sister, there¡¯ll be remnants of big sister¡¯s soundwave tremor on you. It¡¯s called a soundwave trail. If more days had passed, this soundwave tremor would¡¯ve dissipated and I have no control over this. Your disguise is truly wonderful, but I didn¡¯t expect to feel my soundwave so soon. Naturally, big sister followed you here. You¡¯re alone hmm? This is a really strange fate that came down from the heavens. Don¡¯t you think that we¡¯re fated?¡±

    Tang Wulin bitterly smiled in his heart. If it truly was the way she had said, there truly was some problem with his luck.

 Chapter 1240 - An Offence Against Decency!

    <h4>Chapter 1240: An Offence Against Decency!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, he did not open his mouth. This was because he knew very well that if he started speaking, it would be very easy for her to control the rhythm. All he could do now was wait and simultaneously search for an opportunity.

    The Darkness Bell smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you n on saying anything? How about this, we¡¯ll y a game from now on. I¡¯ll ask the questions and you¡¯ll answer them. If you don¡¯t answer me, I¡¯ll kill a person. Who do you think should I kill first?¡±

    She raised a hand as she talked and pointed at the passengers around them. Her face had a smile on it. She was very beautiful, hence when the male passengers saw her smile, they could not help but be dazzled.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± A surge of gentle energy wrapped itself around Darkness Bell¡¯s fingertip.

    ¡°Blood Dragon.¡± Tang Wulin had no choice but to open his mouth. There was no way he could idly sit by as she killed the people before him.

    ¡°Hehe, I knew that you¡¯re not mute. You were speaking with so much vigor before this. Blood Dragon? That¡¯s not your real name, is it?¡±

    Tang Wulin drily replied, ¡°I have many names. You want to hear me make one up?¡±

    Darkness Bell said, ¡°Very well, let¡¯s proceed to the next question. Are you a member of the Tang Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wulin crisply answered.

    The Darkness Bell held her head askew and pondered before. ¡°I never expected Tang Sect to have an outstanding disciple like you. You¡¯re very young. That¡¯s really incredible. You must be someone really important in Tang Sect. I never thought that a Soul Saint could hurt me before I met you. It was really painful, you know? Even my martial soul was cracked by you. Guess how much strength I have left? Actually, you can try it out. You might even win against me. By the way, where¡¯s thatpanion of yours that can unleash the martial soul fusion skill with you?¡±

    She raised a hand and waved it around in the air. ¡°Saber,e! Your actions back then made you look so handsome. Hehe! unfortunately, you don¡¯t have your saber with you now. That idiot phoenix has gotten herself captured by you. But don¡¯t you worry, big sister can¡¯t bring herself to harm you. We¡¯ll talk more after we trade you for that idiot phoenix.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of that phoenix, I don¡¯t really like her. She looks nice, but she¡¯s even eviler than I am. The most I do is gather some vengeful spirits, but she strips the souls from living people and turns them into vengeful spirits or treats them cruelly. She¡¯s a really bad person. I¡¯m much better than her. I only like the formless soundwaves of the vengeful spirits. Tell me, am I not the kindest person in the Holy Spirit Cult?¡±

    ¡°Heh!¡± Tang Wulin snorted, but he did not reply.

    ¡°You¡¯reugh is so evil, but you¡¯re still handsome. I think I¡¯m actually attracted to you. Why don¡¯t you be my boyfriend? I¡¯m not old, you know? I¡¯m only thirty-seven this year. I¡¯m sure you know that age is not really a problem for soul masters like us after our cultivation bases reach a certain rank. For a person who can possibly live up to two hundred years, thirty-seven and twenty years aren¡¯t that much of a difference. If you do be my boyfriend, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    Darkness Bell lowered her head and looked embarrassed as she said this.

    Tang Wulin nced at her and instinctively felt that she was gorgeous. He could not help but feel his heartbeat quicken. However, the Silver Dragon scale within his cor sent a chill through him. It instantly made him feel cold. His eyes became clear again. Charm?

    The Darkness Douluo raised her head with slight shock. She clearly noticed the change in Tang Wulin and was shocked by it.

    ¡®This young man can resist my charm? There must be some Domain at work here!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m even more confident that you¡¯re someone extraordinary in Tang Sect now. Fortunately, I met you first early. Otherwise, if you were given ten more years, you would have be really troublesome. Big sister might not even be able to control you. Hehe. Luckily, I¡¯ve met you now. That¡¯s great!¡± She tightly hugged Tang Wulin¡¯s arm against her chest.

    Tang Wulin was secretly shocked in his heart. If this Darkness Bell was only thirty-seven years old, then that was truly extraordinary! She was at least a rank-97 Hyper Douluo at the age of thirty-seven. Such a cultivation pace could be regarded as a peerless genius in the realm of soul masters.

    He had heard about the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s top structure from the Amorous Douluo. The four heavenly kings were not the highest in rankings. If that was the case, would the monarch and two emperors not be even more terrifying? They might even be Limit Douluos.

    ¡®She wants to trade me for Darkness Phoenix?¡¯ Her statement must have been true. Even if he appeared to be an important person whenpared to the Limit Douluo Darkness Phoenix, he was too insignificant. He temporarily put away the thought of burning jade and stone together.

    Now was not the time for him to be gloomy. He should be thinking about ways to break free from this conundrum. He had to at least reduce the harm done by this trade to the lowest.

    ¡°Big sister doesn¡¯t like puzzles. Let¡¯s talk about you. How did you end up joining the Tang Sect?¡± Darkness Bell looked at Tang Wulin with a curious look.

    Tang Wulin drily replied, ¡°My teacher introduced me to it.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your teacher?¡± Darkness Bell asked.

    ¡°I have many teachers. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t know the teacher who introduced me to the Tang Sect even if I told you.¡±

    The Darkness Bell looked dissatisfied. ¡°You¡¯re such a bore. Forget it, I¡¯m done talking with you for now. I¡¯m hurt, and I need some rest. I¡¯ll go have a quick shuteye, okay?¡± She leaned her head on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes.

    Regardless of the angle, they appeared to be a normal couple and they looked extremely harmonious.

    Darkness Bell¡¯s breathing became uniform very quickly. Tang Wulin looked outside the window and kept thinking about various ns in his head.

    ¡®Should I break the window and escape from there?¡¯ The Darkness Bell appeared to be intimately hugging his arm, but her palm was actually ced firmly under Tang Wulin¡¯s armpits. She could attack at any time. With her cultivation base, Tang Wulin was sure that he would be gravely injured at such a close distance. It was impossible for him to escape from this.

    They continued like this. The soul train continued at its high speed and went closer to Heaven Dou City.

    This was a nonstop train. That was why it moved at such a high speed. Three hourster, Heaven Dou City was within sight.

    ¡°Mmhh, I had a good sleep! It¡¯s been a long time since Ist slept thisfortably. You¡¯re a really good pillow. Are we there? Let me soundly sleep on the way back as well, alright?¡± the Darkness Bell ambiguously looked at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin did not make a sound, nor did he make any moves.

    All he could do now was wait for a suitable opportunity to arise. That was the only way he could free himself from this problem.

    The train steadily stopped. Darkness Bell pulled on Tang Wulin¡¯s hand in a friendly manner and they went directly to the counter to purchase return tickets. She appeared to be aw-abiding citizen. If Tang Wulin did not know who she was, he would have never been able to guess.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the Skysea City. Humph, I really hate that Amorous Douluo of yours. One day, I¡¯m going to break that disgusting domain of his. People like him who look like they¡¯re amorous are the true heartless ones. That¡¯s no fun.¡± Darkness Bell let go of Tang Wulin¡¯s arm and stretched herself. Her graceful silhouette was on full disy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go grab something to eat first and then we¡¯ll head back to Skysea City. Traveling with a young handsome man is really joyful,¡± Darkness Bell said with a beautiful smile.

    Tang Wulin had not spoken much from the beginning. He did everything that Darkness Bell told him to. There was no need to provoke her at this point. This was also a ploy to numb himself at the same time as he put on a submissive appearance.

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s talk about that martial soul fusion skill of yours. That was really powerful. What¡¯s up with that saber? I think yourpanion had turned into a saber for you to wield. It¡¯s my first time seeing such a martial soul fusion skill. It had immediately raised your powers. Also, your aura back then was really scary. If it wasn¡¯t for your insufficient cultivation base, I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t even be able to run away. What saber technique was that?¡±

    Tang Wulin kept his mouth shut.

    ¡°Not talking? Then I¡¯ll just...¡±

    ¡°Kill someone?¡± Tang Wulin shot her a nce.

    ¡°Why would I? I¡¯m a gentle girl, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll go around killing people on a whim. I was only joking with you on the train. If you¡¯re not talking, I¡¯ll kiss you as a punishment!¡±

    Darkness Bell inched closer to him as she said this.

    Tang Wulin frowned. Darkness Bell clearly saw a strong sense of loathing in his eyes. She was also slightly taken aback. ¡°Hey, do you really hate me that much? Huh! I¡¯ll kiss you anyway!¡± She raised her right hand and moved to grab Tang Wulin.

    ¡°An offense against decency!¡± an ice-cold voice came at this very moment.

    An rm sounded in Darkness Bell¡¯s heart as she heard this voice. She instinctively turned to look in the direction of the voice. Tang Wulin on the other hand, felt as if he was struck by lightning. He turned around to look as well.

 Chapter 1241 - Gu Yuena and the Young Man

    <h4>Chapter 1241: Gu Yuena and the Young Man</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When Tang Wulin saw this person, his gaze became dull. He was in his original appearance right now. The beautiful figure in his sight right now was the person whom he thought about all the time.

    Gu Yuena wore a flowing white dress. Paired with her silver hair and purple eyes, she appeared cold but extremely beautiful. Darkness Bell was already very beautiful, but she instantly paled inparison before Gu Yuena. She seemed like a wildflower that lost its mor before a blooming tulip.

    A violent expression shed past Darkness Bell¡¯s eyes. She hated women more beautiful than her the most, especially when such women provoked her. Although she did not want to publicly lose her temper in a city asrge as this, someone with her personality would not really mind doing it.

    After Tang Wulin was dazed for a while, he immediately realized that there could be unnecessary trouble. He quickly pulled on Darkness Bell¡¯s arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know about that? I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    The violent expression in the Darkness Bell¡¯s eyes vanished as quickly as it appeared. She turned to look at him and said with a smile, ¡°Really? But why do I get a feeling that you two know each other? Are you worried about her?¡± She was an experienced person so Tang Wulin¡¯s hasty actions had revealed more than he had intended.

    A person walked up to Gu Yuena at this very moment and said with a smile, ¡°Nana, what¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯re you talking to?¡±

    It was a big tall young man who looked to be around twenty-seven years old. His golden hair was neatlybed and he wore white clothes. Compared to Gu Yuena, his white clothes had clear golden patterns. It looked noble and magnificent.

    This young man was also very handsome. He had a gentler appearancepared to Tang Wulin, but his eyes were exceptionally deep and bright as if some unique being was contained within them.

    ¡°Another handsome young man! Hehehe.¡± Darkness Bell¡¯s eyes brightened up involuntarily when she saw the young man. She turned to look at Tang Wulin again and smiled. ¡°But I still like you more. Your aura is brighter and she seems to be taken anyways, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯s rted to you in any way?¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s expression was ice cold. She drily said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± After she finished, she turned around and went to the nearby waiting area to sit.

    The young man followed beside her. He did not even nce at Tang Wulin or Darkness Bell. Although he wore a faint smile, the pride in his bones could not be concealed.

    Although Tang Wulin¡¯s expression was calm, there was no way his heart could remain calm as well. He had never expected to meet Gu Yuena at such like this. Moreover, a young man who seemed to be in an extraordinary rtionship with her followed beside her.

    Who was that he? The aura he released was quite powerful. Tang Wulin guessed that he was a Title Douluo. If he really was a Title Douluo at his young age and Gu Yuena was from Spirit Pagoda, then the young man should be from Spirit Pagoda as well.

    These thoughts quickly sped across his mind, but he did not do anything. Compared to the appearance of a possible rival, Darkness Bell beside him was much more terrifying. All he wanted to do right now was to remove this ticking time bomb beside him. Even if he was misunderstood by Gu Yuena, he could not let Darkness Bell threaten her.

    Darkness Bell clearly felt the white-clothed young man¡¯s cultivation base as well. She looked at him with interest but did not say anything else.

    Her main objective was still to capture Tang Wulin. Although he appeared to only have a seven-ringed cultivation base on the surface, he was actually not inferior to an ordinary Title Douluo. She did not wish for new problems to unexpectedly crop up. It was actually just as she had said, it was pure coincidence that she had been able to get her hands on Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Nana, don¡¯t trouble yourself with those boring people. Why do you want to head to Skysea City? Are you really thinking of traveling to the Star Luo Continent? After all, that¡¯s not our territory. Once the war starts, we¡¯ll be in a certain degree of danger. I think that it would be better for us to stay in the headquarters. Your spiritual cultivation base is almost at Spirit Domain already, right? Do you think that you can give me a chance after your breakthrough?¡± the white-clothed young man said with a smile.

    Gu Yuena nced at him. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. As for the Star Luo Continent, I haven¡¯t figured that part out yet. I only want to have a look at Skysea City. I hear that the three great fleets have gathered there. It must be a majestic view.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The white-clothed young man did not pester her any further. He could only reveal a charming smile and quietly sat beside Gu Yuena as they waited for the train.

    Tang Wulin had extremely good ears and he naturally heard the conversation between Gu Yuena and the white-clothed young man. ¡®She wants to go to Skysea City? Maybe even Star Luo Empire? Why¡¯s that?¡¯

    ¡°You two know each other? Is she your lover? It seems like you have a rival there.¡± Na Nali whispered into Tang Wulin¡¯s ear. Her tone clearly showed her rejoicing self at his unfortunate predicament. On a deeper level, she even sounded cold.

    Tang Wulin nced at her but said nothing.

    Darkness Bell was simply too dangerous. No matter what, he could not expose Gu Yuena to danger! He could only harden his heart at this moment and act as if he did not know Gu Yuena.

    They had some time before the train heading to Skysea City would arrive. The tform appeared slightly deserted. Tang Wulin, Gu Yuena, the white-clothed young man and Darkness Bell all had extremely outstanding outer appearances. It was only natural for them to attract the attention of the passersby.

    Tang Wulin was silent while Na Nali still wore a smile from the beginning. Nobody could tell what she was actually thinking. Nearby, the white-clothed young man wore a genial smile and appeared cultured and elegant. Gu Yuena¡¯s expression was dry and she was as silent as Tang Wulin.

    The four of them entertained their respective thoughts. However, they formed an exquisite scene just by standing on the tform.

    Gu Yuena flipped her long silver hair, revealing her fair and beautiful face. A peculiar expression suddenly appeared on her face. The expression was very subtle. If one did not pay close attention, one would not even be able to notice anything. It resembled a fake smile. She suddenly made her move without any warnings.

    Her movements did not seem to be quick. She moved gracefully and it looked natural. Her hand which she used to flip her hair made a downward-pressing gesture in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction as she brought it down.

    Space before her palm seemed to cave in with this simple action. It was as if the air had be a balloon that was suddenly pressed down upon and caved inward. The air around Tang Wulin on the other side suddenly contorted. A surge of powerful force directly sted his body.

    Everything happened too suddenly. Na Nali and the white-clothed young man did not even have the time to register what had just happened.

    Tang Wulin grunted and his body seemed to have been hit by something very powerful. He reeled from the impact.

    While Na Nali was shocked, Gu Yuena pulled Tang Wulin with one hand and smacked the air with her other hand. Her palm collided with the surge of energy in the air as a muffled explosion sound was heard. A shockwave was instantly sent outward through the surrounding air spreading outward in all directions.

    Gu Yuena pushed down with her palm as she instantly shot herself into the air. She drew her right hand across the air and a huge fireball appeared out of thin air which shot straight towards Na Nali. In the next scene, even an expert of Na Nali¡¯s rank could not help but contracted her pupils at the sight.

    A green light orb that contained the force of a gale was shot after the fireball followed by a ball blue that rippled and flickered. A yellow ball ended the series of attacks. Every light orb was quicker than the one before. When they were ten meters from Gu Yuena¡¯s palm, they had fused into one and turned into an extremely unstable giant light orb which was a riot of colors. It practically enveloped Na Nali¡¯s entire body within it.

    Even an expert of Na Nali¡¯s rank could not help but be awed by the elemental controls of such mastery. At the very least, none of the experts she knew could aplish what she had just seen.

 Chapter 1242 - Battling the Bell

    <h4>Chapter 1242: Battling the Bell</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Dang!¡± Darkness Bell materialized out of thin air and let out a ring. The four-colored light orb abruptly stopped and exploded unstably. The terrifying energy storm wreaked havoc. A dark green light screen spread out before Na Nali andpletely blocked the energy shockwave which came at her and Tang Wulin.

    However, this was only Gu Yuena¡¯s opening move. She fired the four light orbs in the next instant as she waved her right hand across the air. The soul rings on her body flickered and a slender Elemental Staff appeared within her grasp. She drew a circle in the air with her staff and it turned into a silver light ring.

    Na Nali was stunned. The same silver light ring appeared beneath her feet in the next instant. With a sh of silver, she had appeared before Gu Yuena. She did not even have the time to struggle.

    Spatial transportation! She had been transported by her enemy!

    Frightful billows and fearful waves raged in Na Nali¡¯s heart. Such a powerful elemental control ability! With her current cultivation base, even if she was caught off guard, it should not have been this easy for her to be transported to her opponent.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s movements were like flowing water. When she drew the silver light ring, she seemed to have foreseen that Na Nali could not possibly escape from her move. She smacked the light ring with her left hand and when Na Nali was transported before her, her golden palm had already reached Na Nali.

    Light element so dense that it seemed to have solidified instantly burst open. Na Nali could only hastily managed to raise her arms to defend herself.

    The instant she was transported to Gu Yuena, the white-clothed young man beside Gu Yuena finally reacted. Seven ck and two red soul rings instantly rose from under his feet. The third ck soul ring burst forth with radiance and a strange-looking weapon instantly appeared in his right hand as he swiped horizontally with it.

    It was a Square Sky Ji and was about twelve feet in length. Its central structure resembled a spear with two crescent moon des on each side of the tip. With the infusion of his soul power, the Square Sky Ji had already turned incandescent white in color. It seemed to have a powerful sucking force of its own as he brandished it. The moon des closed in on Na Nali¡¯s neck.

    All this had happened too fast. Tang Wulin and Na Nali were shocked as they were both caught unaware.

    Who would have expected Gu Yuena, who seemed to be peaceful a moment ago to suddenly attack with such force? The white-clothed young man beside her seemed to be in sync with her. He had also disyed his powerful strength. He was a Title Douluo with a perfectbination of soul rings. Compared to Na Nali, he was only one hundred thousand years soul ring less.

    When faced with the pincer attack of two experts, Na Nali too disyed her elegant demeanor as a heavenly king of darkness. She snorted and soundwaves filled her the minds of her opponents. The white-clothed young man¡¯s attack clearly paused for a moment as her palm collided with Gu Yuena¡¯s.

    ¡°Bam!¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s body swayed amidst the muffled sound. Countless dark greenish auras apanied by shrill wails surged toward her like a swarm of bees. On the other hand, Na Nali was covered in ayer of golden radiance.

    On the surface, it was obvious that Na Nali had gained the upper hand. However, she was the only one who knew about the pain she was experiencing. The dense light element contained within Gu Yuena¡¯s hand had directly infused Na Nali¡¯s body through her palm as it collided and fought with the dark energy within her.

    Just when Na Nali gritted her teeth to bear with the pain and wanted to take down her opponent, Gu Yuena stabbed her Elemental Staff into the ground.

    The deep sound of an explosion sounded and ayer of silver light suddenly erupted outward with her body as the center. The impact made Na Nali stagger and the crescent moon de finally reached her.

    Domineering and powerful! This was the feeling that the Square Sky Ji gave Na Nali. Although she knew that she had a superior cultivation base, the attacking power unleashed by her opponent¡¯s top-grade tool martial soul was too powerful. She would not gain anything by stubbornly fighting against it. Na Nali could only helplessly curl up and retreat backward like a phantom as she rode on the momentum of Gu Yuena¡¯s spatial element¡¯s impact.

    How could this couple be so powerful? The man must have had a strength that was already close to a Hyper Douluo¡¯s level. However, Na Nali had more attention on Gu Yuena. She was still unable to make out Gu Yuena¡¯s cultivation base. From the soul rings around her, Gu Yuena only had seven ck and one red making a total of eight rings. However, she was close to being a Limit Douluo, so Na Nali¡¯s senses were very sharp. She clearly felt that the greater threat to herself was this peerlessly beautifuldy and not the Square Sky Ji.

    ¡°Run!¡± Tang Wulin heard a weak voice in his head. Gu Yuena already had her Elemental Staff raised high above her head at this moment.

    Water, fire, earth, wind, light, and space. The six great elements instantly appeared as if they had substance. They turned into six-colored halos which furiously swirled around the gorgeous gemstone on the tip of her staff. They instantly formed a giant vortex.

    An extremely powerful suction force took effect on Na Nali as it started pulling her in it.

    The Square Sky Ji was already shining brightly with a blinding radiance as countless silhouettes of the white-clothed young man instantly spread out and attacked her. It seemed as if there were thousands of him at this instant and each split body seemed to be real.

    Such a scene could only be described as awe-inspiring. Even Tang Wulin could not help but be stunned by it.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he tapped the ground with the tips of his toes and a pair of golden wings instantly spread out behind him. He beat his wings strongly and had already covered a distance of more than a hundred meters as if he had teleported. He quickly flew toward the station¡¯s exit.

    It was not that he did not want to cooperate with Gu Yuena. It was not impossible for them to subdue Na Nali with the help of the white-clothed young man. However, he hadplete trust in Gu Yuena. If she had wanted him to leave, she must have had a very good reason for doing so. After all, it seemed like Gu Yuena, who was much more powerful than before, and the white-clothed young man formed abination that Na Nali could not possibly best.

    Na Nali had sensed Tang Wulin¡¯s escape at the very first moment. She was immediately infuriated. She released a shrill howl from her mouth and the Darkness Bell instantly erged. Her pupils also turned dark green at this moment.

    ¡°Dang! Dang! Dang!¡± The bell rang. Two-thirds of the white-clothed young man¡¯s countless silhouettes shattered. The halo above Gu Yuena¡¯s head crumbled as well.

    Darkness Bell chased after Tang Wulin with swift movements. She did not bother to entangle herself with the duo. Capturing Tang Wulin was her top priority right now.

    However, there was no way that Gu Yuena would give her such an opportunity.

    Na Nali swung her arm and the Darkness Bell guarded her rear. There was still some difference between their cultivation bases in her eyes. The two of them would surely be unable to stop her if she wanted to get away.

    However, there was an error in her judgment this time.

    An extremely cold aura unfolded around them which made her feel as if her mind had frozen over. She immediately fell down to the ground as the huge Square Sky Ji swept toward her and mercilessly shed towards her body.

    At this crucial moment, Na Nali suddenly merged as one with her Darkness Bell. The Square Sky Ji struck directly onto the Darkness Bell.

    ¡°Dang!¡± The white-clothed young man felt as if he was hit by lightning amidst the roar of the impact. Blood poured out from his mouth and nose. This was the terrifying aspect of this soundwave-type martial soul. Even if it was hit, it could generate soundwaves in retaliation.

    However, Na Nali was not in afortable condition either. Her Darkness Bell had yet to fully recover from the blow dealt by the Dragon n¡¯s power saber. There was no way she would find it pleasant to be hit by this Square Sky Ji.

    Great cracks immediately appeared on the surface of the Darkness Bell. Na Nali was currently filled with rage. She let Tang Wulin go as her eighth soul ring shone brightly. A terrifying bell ring resounded instantly throughout the station.

    Even the skies above the station turned dark green in this instant.

    A giant bell with a diameter of more than fifty meters swayed in midair. If it was allowed to ring, all living beings in the train station would be reduced to ashes in the next instant.

    However, a stern voice came from the skies at this very moment. ¡°You dare?!¡±

    The skies immediately turned incandescent white and a bright beam of light shot down from the heavens. The brilliant radiance directly passed through the giant bell. Na Nali wailed as her martial soul shattered. She gritted her teeth and coughed up mouthfuls of ck blood. She melted into the puddle of ck blood and the puddle dashed away with speed akin to meteors chasing after the moon.

    Darkness Secret Technique, Blood Escape.

    The white-clothed young man wanted to give chase but the stern voice in the skies sounded again. ¡°Let her go.¡±

    A light shed as a figure dropped down from the skies. The figure stood before the white-clothed young man and Gu Yuena. ¡°Do not pursue a desperate foe. I never expected the people from the Holy Spirit Cult to ever dare set foot on Heaven Dou City again.¡±

 Chapter 1243 - Qiangu Zhangting

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Qiangu Zhangting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The man capable of sting the Darkness Bell apart was indeed the current Pagoda Master of the Spirit Pagoda, Qiangu Dongfeng.

    If Tang Wulin had been there, he would certainly have understood why Gu Yuena made him leave so soon.

    ¡°Grandfather, why did you let her go? She was already severely injured. I can certainly take her out if I were to go after her,¡± said the white-attired youth a little eagerly.

    Qiangu Dongfeng frowned. ¡°Zhangting, you¡¯re a man over thirty years old. Why are you still so short-tempered? Is the Holy Spirit Cult that easy to handle? How can you confirm that there are no other Holy Spirit Cult powerhouses nearby? The Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s grotesque abilities emerge from an endless stream. You might sink into one if you¡¯re not careful. A gentleman never stands under a dangerous wall. Who are you? Could it be that the only thing you¡¯re capable of is fighting against these filthy people hiding in the shadows?¡±

    Slightly embarrassed, Qiangu Zhangting lowered his head upon listening to Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s words. ¡°Grandfather is right to teach me this lesson. Fortunately, Na Na recognized those two people from the Holy Spirit Cult. Otherwise, we¡¯d still be in the dark.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng nced at Gu Yuena. He sounded much gentler with her. ¡°Are you injured, Na¡¯er?¡±

    Gu Yuena shook her head. ¡°Her sound wave attack is very powerful and very ghastly. Fortunately, Zhangting was here. I can¡¯t fight against her alone.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s spirit was lifted upon hearing praise from his lover. He could not prevent himself from speaking, ¡°Only because she runs fast, humph!¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng said, ¡°There must be a reason why the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s best suddenly appeared in Heaven Dou City. I think that it¡¯s best for all of you not to head to Skysea City yet. After revealing yourselves to the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s assassins in such a manner, I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll try to harm you. Why don¡¯t you head back to headquarters first?¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting turned his head to the side and looked at Gu Yuena. He saw that Gu Yuena nodded before he smiled and consented. He wished that he could skip Skysea City so badly. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters was supposed to be his territory and he would have more opportunities by spending time with Gu Yuena every day!

    From the first time he met Gu Yuena, he, who spent all his days cultivating since young, had fallen in love with this gorgeous yet somewhat cold maiden. Gu Yuena was not only beautiful, but her natural talents were extraordinary. Even picky Qiangu Dongfeng favored her, and she was also the deputy Pagoda Master, the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu¡¯s disciple. She was extremelypatible with him, whether it was her abilities, identity or appearance. She was truly the bestpanion he could have in life.

    Gu Yuena seemed to be inadvertently taking a nce in the direction that Tang Wulin had departed before she followed Qiangu Dongfeng and Qiangu Zhangting as they left the train station.

    Tang Wulin was so swift, it had only taken a few ps of his wings before he had already exited the train station.

    Ever since the terrorist attack in Heaven Dou City, security was strictly enforced. He dared not slow down even after leaving the train station. The Darkness Bell had her otherworldly means ofing after him, so he would never give the opponent a chance to do so.

    Even so, Heaven Dou City was indeed the Tang Sect¡¯s territory!

    Tang Wulin utterly had no need to see with his eyes. It had only taken him just over ten seconds to find one of the Tang Sect¡¯s secret doors. He quickly entered the elevator and descended underground.

    He did not believe that the Darkness Bell was still capable of following his trail when he was deep underground! Moreover, there were elite guards defending Tang Sect¡¯s undergroundir! In fact, if the Darkness Bell entered this ce, things would probably work out in their favor.

    As Tang Wulin descended in the elevator, he was not thinking about the danger he had faced earlier but about the scene where he saw Gu Yuena.

    She was still as beautiful as ever. When he saw the strange expression on Gu Yuena¡¯s face, he could already sense what she was about to do.

    It felt like their hearts were connected. There was utterly no need for them to converse in words. It was sufficient for them to feel everything that they wished to do.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s smartest move was that she did not attack the Darkness Bell directly but struck Tang Wulin instead so that Na Nali became confused.

    Had Gu Yuena attacked her immediately, Na Nali very possibly might have first tried to restrain Tang Wulin.

    Instead, Gu Yuena¡¯s choice of attacking resulted in at least one additional thought process in Na Nali¡¯s mind. Additionally, the session of attacks was actually meant to entangle the Darkness Bell, so she could create an opportunity for Tang Wulin to flee.

    There was no doubt that white-attired youth was supposed to be one of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s most powerful. Gu Yuena could not reveal her rtionship with Tang Wulin to him yet. Under so many constantly changing circumstances, Gu Yuena¡¯s had already achieved meticulous control over the entire situation.

    She had managed to avoid being suspected by the white-attired youth while also helping Tang Wulin get out from that difficult situation.

    Despite this, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart felt uneasy seeing her with the white-attired youth and that young man appeared to be quite obviously pursuing her.

    Just as the Darkness Bell had mentioned, he was confronting his rival in love!!

    Love rival. Tang Wulin could not help feeling jealous and bitter upon thinking about these two words. ¡®Gu Yue, why aren¡¯t you exining things to me? What actually happened to you and Na¡¯er?!

    ¡°Ding!¡± The elevator arrived. Soon after the door opened, Tang Wulin felt relieved because he knew that he was already safe.

    It was fortunate that he changed upon Gu Yuena. Otherwise, it would have been very difficult for him to break free from the fight at the time.

    He raised his hand subconsciously and touched the silver dragon scale pendant hanging around his neck. Tang Wulin suddenly thought of how strange it was for her to go Skysea City on this day. Could it be that she sensed his presence there? Otherwise, this felt a little too coincidental, right? Also, could it be that it was a coincidence for him to meet her at the train station?

    Tang Wulin grabbed the pendant. It had warmed from his body heat. The temperature radiated into his palm as he felt a peculiar sensation.

    All of a sudden, something dawned on him.

    Every time he was in danger, she would always appear before him. Why was that? Was that just a coincidence? It was apparent that this was not the case. She managed toe to his aid at just the right time all the time, so she must have been able to sense when he was in danger, right?

    He remembered. Back when Shrek Academy was bombarded by Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition, Gu Yuena came at just the right moment to shield him from the rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. Without her, he would have probably died.

    On the other hand, when he was up against the abyssal Sage King¡¯s final blow in the abyssal passage, it was she that transmitted herself to him in a split second and performed the Dragon God Transformation to defeat the Sage King.

    Thetest encounter felt like the least dangerous scenario whenpared to the previous ones.

    In the first incident, she even ended up with amnesia after enduring the st. She had then faced danger beyond imagination in that second situation.

    Then, there was this day¡¯s urrence to add to the list.

    Tang Wulin suddenly raised his hand and gave himself a ferocious p, making a crisp p upon impact.

    She had done so many things for him and she had been willing to risk her life to protect him all along. How dare hee up with an excuse to doubt her? How dare he overthink the situation?

    ¡®Why should I care about the so-called love rival? Her heart belongs to me. Whether she acknowledges that or not, whether she and I end up together or not, her actions are proof! On the other hand, I¡¯m still making blind conjectures here foolishly. I¡¯m simply too dumb to be cured.¡¯

    His Golden Dragon King¡¯s body gave him a strong physique, but pping himself earlier was still rather painful. Tang Wulin could not keep fromughing. ¡°Why did I have to p so hard? That¡¯s my face after all! But I guess I really deserved it.¡±

    It was as if his mood was suddenly illuminated by the bright sun and he felt more at ease.

    ¡°Wulin, why have you returned? What are you doing here?¡± It was an icy cold voice, sounding a little out of sorts.

    Tang Wulin raised his head. Was that not Wu Zhangkong standing before him?

    Wu Zhangkong was attired in his usual white garments as always. Tang Wulin immediately called out in surprise, ¡°Teacher Wu, you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Wu Zhangkong nodded before he asked in a strange manner, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Skysea City?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I¡¯vee back to attend to something. Are Wu Siduo and the rest of the students doing alright on the Demon Ind?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression suddenly turned odd upon hearing the mention of Wu Siduo. ¡°Huh? They should be fine, I suppose.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling odd when he heard the words ¡®should be fine¡¯. The actual experience he had during the special training on the Demon Ind had almost made him doubt his entire life. He thought about how his state of mind was still quite steady. He was worried that Wu Siduo and the rest...

    ¡°The seniors learned about the situation in Shrek Academy and expressed their wish to take in even more students for special training there. I¡¯ll be bringing over a batch of students in another two days.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked in surprise, ¡°The seniors... are the seniors doing fine?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Had they been capable of leaving the Demon Ind so easily, they would have returned here with me. The academy¡¯s situation fills them with pain. It¡¯s apparently not a good thing for them. They sacrificed themselves, living lonely lives on the Demon Ind, for the academy. What happened to them is actually quite pitiful. They were filled with a deep hatred and resentment upon learning about the academy¡¯s destruction. Then...¡±

    At this point, Wu Zhangkong raised his head and nced at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Then what?¡± asked Tang Wulin curiously.

 Chapter 1244 - The Young Elder Long

    <h4>Chapter 1244:The Young Elder Long</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Then what?¡± asked Tang Wulin curiously.

    Wu Zhangkong spoke, ¡°I can only tell you that you were luckypared to Wu Siduo and the rest. The seniors expressed that the academy ended up like this because we didn¡¯t do enough and we weren¡¯t powerful enough. Thus, they¡¯ll be even stricter with them during the special training.¡±

    Even stricter? Tang Wulin shivered. This made him feel especially grateful to the As Douluo. He was fortunate that the As Douluo had already sent them to the Demon Ind to receive military training. Otherwise, would it not be more terrifying now?

    ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯m going to meet Elder Long now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, go ahead. Do be careful when you¡¯re heading to Star Luo and Dou Spirit.¡± Wu Zhangkong¡¯s cold eyes had a faint hint of affection.

    He was not only showing warm solitude to Tang Wulin as his disciple, but there was also the care of an elder brother. He watched as Tang Wulin grew step by step. The young man¡¯s ability had already caught up to his own, so Wu Zhangkong was feeling very gratified in his heart.

    In reality, he had not exerted his full strength when he had sparred with Tang Wulin. He intended his loss to boost Tang Wulin¡¯s confidence. In turn, Tang Wulin did not disappoint, as his cultivation base had elevated rapidly after that. At this point, Wu Zhangkong was no longer certain that he could defeat Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin went deeper underground and used his special ess card to enter the ce where Elder Long was engaging in closed-door cultivation. He had just arrived when he heard a low and deep dragon¡¯s roar.

    Tang Wulin immediately felt like the Golden Dragon King Bloodline in his body was eager to take action.

    Elder Long¡¯s cultivation base was genuinely unfathomably deep!

    ¡°Wulin, is that you? Come in.¡± Tang Wulin heard Long Yeyue¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Long Yeyue sat cross-legged on the rush cushion. When Tang Wulin arrived before he, he was astonished to see that Elder Long was only at the age of double digits. Her long ck hair draped over her shoulders while the waves of dragon¡¯s roarsplemented her exceedingly beautiful face. It made him feel marvellous.

    ¡°Strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± Long Yeyue looked at Tang Wulin with a smile on her face. She heaved a sigh softly. ¡°In reality, I¡¯ve already arrived at the stage where I can¡¯t maintain my youth anymore because that would consume even more of my life force. Thus, you only see the Long Yeyue with wrinkled skin and white hair. It is only when I¡¯m cultivating that my physical functions can be restored to my younger days because my soul power is triggered.¡±

    Her voice carried faint sorrow but was also filled with reminiscence and longing for youth.

    ¡°Elder Long, you¡¯re still young. There¡¯s something at the Tang Sect¡¯s Icefire Prized Eyes that can be consumed to elevate life force. Why don¡¯t we...¡± Tang Wulin began to suggest.

    Long Yeyue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve visited the Icefire Prized Eyes once when I was young. One must be content with one¡¯s lot. Moreover, this is the arrangement between the academy and the Tang Sect. Even for those selected by the academy, they¡¯re only allowed to visit the Icefire Prized Eyes once in their lifetimes. No one is exempted, including me. This is the rule and rules must be abided by. Otherwise, the treasurednd of the Icefire Prized Eyes will pass out of existence because it had to support people from our Shrek Academy.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt ashamed of himself. Speaking of which, he had taken almost all of the essence in the Icefire Prized Eyes! The numerous beasts were all by his side.

    One of the reasons that he had never panicked when he was fighting the Darkness Bell was that he still had the protection of those beasts in his body. He would unleash them if he really had no other choice. Every one of them was bestowed with a Title Douluo¡¯s abilities, so thebination of all of them was at least enough to protect himself even if it was not enough to defeat Darkness Bell.

    The problem would have been that their identities would be exposed in that case. Tang Wulin was afraid that he would immediately be the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s main target. Fortunately, Gu Yuena was there.

    ¡°Is there a reason you returned to see me? Have you encountered any difficulties? You¡¯re not a person who shrinks in the face of difficulty. Thus, I¡¯m curious as to why you havee back.¡± Long Yeyue looked at Tang Wulin calmly as she awaited his exnation.

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly. The Amorous Douluo had really left him with a huge burden!

    ¡°Elder Long, it¡¯s this. We¡¯ve encountered a little bit of trouble in Skysea City...¡± Thus, he borated on the rank-9 fixed soul ammunition¡¯s explosion case on Skysea City¡¯s joint fleet in simple terms.

    Long Yeyue had been engaging in closed door cultivation all along to reduce the consumption of her life force so she could extend her longevity. She wasrgely unaware of the events in the outside world. On the other hand, people from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy that stayed behind here were unaware that Tang Wulin and his group ofrades had left for Skysea City, so naturally, no one came forward to tell Long Yeyue about these events.

    Tang Wulin intentionally observed Elder Long¡¯s expression for a moment when he mentioned the Boundless Universe Chen Xinjie. As expected, there was a wisp of a change to Elder Long¡¯s young visage. Even though it was very minute, but Tang Wulin still managed to capture it. As expected, the Amorous Douluo had not done this at random!

    ¡°Chen Xinjie! Humph! That stubborn old man.¡± The dragon¡¯s roars in the room suddenly grew louder. Unseen dominance rippled with golden light over the surface of Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It was the pride expressed by Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King Bloodline aura on its own ord from sensing another Dragon Might.

    Long Yeyue took a nce at Tang Wulin. ¡°That bbermouth Zang Xin must have said something, right?!¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment, but he still nodded with a bitter smile. There was nothing much he could do to cover up for the Amorous Douluo at this moment.

    Long Yeyue gave out a cold grunt. ¡°We truly should be tearing that tongue of his into shreds. You¡¯ve returned to see me for this matter apparently because you know that I¡¯m acquainted with that stubborn, old Chen Xinjie. Other than Zang Xin, none of the others that apanied you is aware of the event that took ce back then anymore. Is Zang Xin too cowardly toe over? I¡¯ll never forgive him for raking up this stale matter of mine. Let¡¯s go to Skysea City. Come.¡±

    As she spoke, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue stood up and walked toward the exit.

    Tang Wulin had not expected that Elder Long would consent to this in such a forthright manner, so he was immediately feeling quite astonished. His gaze naturally followed Long Yeyue¡¯s steps as she walked outward. As he followed, he saw the Light Dark Douluo¡¯s head full of ck hair gradually turn gray, then pure white like snow the further she walked.

    Her back hunched and her aura felt worn. Tang Wulin could not help feeling a lump in his throat as he watched the scene.

    Elder Long was still bustling about for Shrek at her age because his generation was still not powerful enough! Without realizing, he clenched his fists tightly as his heart was burning with a raging will to fight.

    He would certainly prop up Shrek and the Tang Sect as soon as possible, so the seniors from the older generation would need not go through hardship anymore!

    As Tang Wulin boarded the soul train once again, his heart had alreadypletely lost the gloominess he felt when he wasing over. With Elder Long¡¯s presence, there was nothing he had to fear even if the most awesome powerhouse showed up.

    Both he and Elder Long put on simple makeup. Long Yeyue helped to examine his body and found traces of the Darkness Bell¡¯s soundwave imprint on his body as expected. Long Yeyue taught him a trick to his spiritual power so he could remove the imprint by himself. He could also use this technique to remedy such matters if he were to encounter them again in the future.

    Long Yeyue spent the entire journey resting her spirit with closed eyes. Her aura appeared to be extremely calm yet Tang Wulin could clearly sense that her aura was too steady.

    In order to meet the Boundless Sea Douluo, he was afraid that Elder Long was also feeling...

    Tang Wulin had not recounted the love story between these two Limit Douluos that the Amorous Douluo had narrated to him. It was still better for him not to talk too much at this moment. On the other hand, he believed that Elder Long certainly had her own feelings about this situation as well.

    Since Elder Long chose to head toward Skysea City with him, it showed that she was certainly feeling quite confident. It was also the situation that Tang Wulin wished to see happen too.

    At this point, he was expecting only a good result. There was no doubt that Elder Long did not wish to see Chen Xinjie, but she was doing so because of the current situation on the continent. She did what she had to because she did not wish to see the war break out, and for the future of Shrek, shepromised out of consideration for the greater good and headed to the Eastsea Fleet personally.

 Chapter 1245 - Thought Concretization

    <h4>Chapter 1245: Thought Concretization</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Long Yeyue opened her eyes just as the train entered the station. She heaved a soft sigh. ¡°Wulin, you have someone you love, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded subconsciously.

    ¡°If you truly love someone, then you must hold on to her tightly for sure. Life may be long but, more often than not, there¡¯s only one true love in one¡¯s lifetime. One can be happy if one seizes the opportunity. However, if one fails to do so, then I¡¯m afraid one will lose it for eternity.¡±

    Long Yeyue stood up and walked outside upon saying this.

    Tang Wulin digested the meaning behind her words. Even though it sounded simple, he wondered about the sadness and grief in the events past. It seemed like the love between the Elder Long and the Boundless Sea Douluo was truly inexplicable and sentimental!

    ¡°Where is he?¡± asked Long Yeyue to Tang Wulin upon exiting the train station.

    ¡°He should be in the three army corps¡¯ jointmand. The Boundless Douluo is the suprememander of this operation,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Do you have a map?¡± asked Long Yeyue.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± It had been so long since Tang Wulin came to the Skysea City. Naturally, he came well-prepared for these rudimentary tasks.

    ¡°Point it out to me,¡± said Long Yeyue indifferently.

    Tang Wulin retrieved the map and pointed out the location of the three army corps¡¯ jointmand to Long Yeyue.

    ¡°Alright, you may return now. Please inform Zang Xin that I¡¯ll deal with him regarding this matter sooner orter. Carry out the instructions ording to the initial n. There¡¯s no need to worry about anything else. I¡¯ll return to the Heaven Dou City when this issue has been resolved. Come see me then.¡±

    Upon saying that, Long Yeyue took a step forward silently. Her silhouette faded, and she vanished without a trace. No one else in the surroundings noticed her disappearance. It was as if Long Yeyue never existed, but no one noticed her presence at all.

    Evidently, Tang Wulin was far from being able to understand Elder Long¡¯s level at present. However, he had a feeling that Elder Long¡¯s cultivation was certainly above Amorous Douluo¡¯s.

    No wonder Shrek Academy flourished back in the beginning with these two great Limit Douluos, Elder Long and As Douluo at the helm. They would most likely be of demigod-rank. In addition to the Tang Sect¡¯s two great Limit Douluos, the Amorous and the Heartless, even the Spirit Pagoda dared not defy Shrek City in the presence of these four great powerhouses.

    Tang Wulin returned to join hisrades. Meanwhile, an illusory silhouette materialized in ten minutes. The silhouette slowly revealed itself on the beach outside the Eastsea Army Corps¡¯ station.

    The senile Long Yeyue stood quietly on a small hill slope with a dragon-headed cane in her hand. She looked into the distance where the Eastsea Army Corps was located. Countless light shadows appeared in her gaze. These light shadows gradually emerged around her body.

    One could barely make out the light shadows. However, there appeared to be human figures shimmering vaguely and soft voices were heard asionally.

    It was Thought Concretization!

    In the presence of a Limit Douluo, the scene that appeared around Long Yeyue would certainly be recognized as the symbol of a true demigod.

    ording to legend, a true god was capable of returning to a point in time and space which he or she wished to be. Nheless, it remained a legend. The top-rank powerhouses and demigods of that generation were truly capable of disying their thoughts in solid form. It was a type of spiritual fluctuation but not a domain-type ability.

    Long Yeyue remained standing stoically. Ten minutester, arge-sized rover drove directly toward the mountain slope from the Eastsea Army Corps.

    Her location was very near to the Eastsea Army Corps. She had not moved at all. The radar had detected Long Yeyue¡¯s presence, so the patrol troop was sent over.

    The humming of the rover¡¯s soul core seemed to have jolted Long Yeyue¡¯s thoughts. All the light shadows in the surroundings vanished in the next instant. Long Yeyue¡¯s senile gaze fell upon the rover soon after.

    The vehicle drove all the way until it reached the bottom of the mountain slope. Eight agile soldiers carrying loaded guns jumped down from the vehicle. They headed up the mountain slope rapidly led by a first lieutenant.

    They dashed all the way until they could clearly see Long Yeyue¡¯s face. The first lieutenant spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Olddy, this is a military-controlled area. You must leave now.¡±

    If another person had been in her ce, the radar would not have paid much attention to the person. In Long Yeyue¡¯s case, she too appeared to be ordinary as the radar did not pick up any soul power fluctuation. However, the light shadows that appeared around her earlier were captured by the radar.

    The officers from the control station were confused. Hence, a patrol troop was dispatched to survey the situation.

    The fixed soul ammunition attack and sinking of a battleship happened recently, so the three army corps¡¯ joint fleet was in an apprehensive condition at present. They were worried about any unexpected incident which might ur.

    Long Yeyue took a nce at the first lieutenant and spoke indifferently, ¡°Chen Xinjie,e.¡±

    Her voice sounded t, but it distinctly carried a sense of overbearingness. The voice sounded calm and soothing to the soldiers before her. However, Chen Xinjie¡¯s name was unfamiliar to them. How could they possibly know the true name of their suprememander?

    Just as they felt uncertain in their hearts and wondered the significance of the name called out by this senile old woman, a shocking scene which they would never forget in their lifetime urred.

    ¡°Chen Xinjie,e out...¡±

    ¡°Chen Xinjie,e out...¡±

    The voice echoed repeatedly as it covered the entire Eastsea Army Corps¡¯ station and the beachfront of the entire three army corps¡¯ joint fleet. It was akin to a surging thunder. Within the range of a hundred kilometers, the deep and overbearing voice could be heard. The echoes surged for a long time.

    The sea waves turned calm at this very moment as the voice smothered the sea surface making it as smooth as a mirror. It was as if the sea turned into a calmke.

    The first lieutenant and his soldiers were all stunned. They stared at the old woman in bewilderment as they found themselves not even having the courage to raise the soul beam rifles in their hands.

    This person... What kind of a person was she?

    Long Yeyue would never enter the three army corps¡¯mand to search for Chen Xinjie for it was not her style. It was her pride in not wanting to show up in front of him despite having taken the initiative toe personally.

    Her voice surged in waves. Over a million people in the entire three army corps¡¯mand, the entire joint fleet, ang all the generals in addition to the support crew heard her voice distinctly. Chen Xinjie¡¯s name turned many people pale with fear.

    How could someone call out the suprememander¡¯s name in such a manner?

    The generals who knew Chen Xinjie¡¯s name understood the significance of the name.

    He was the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, the great Sect Master who reigned over the War God Hall close to a hundred years, and the Sea God Army¡¯s regimentalmander, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie! He was the deserving great leader of the army. Undoubtedly, he was also known as the number one person in the army. Yet, someone dared to call out his true name.

    It was definitely a shocking scene! Who was this person calling out Chen Xinjie¡¯s name? Who was so bold as to address him in such a manner?

    The first lieutenant swallowed a gulp of saliva. He suddenly felt so depressed that he wished tomit suicide by jumping into the sea. Despite feeling foolish, he figured that the person before him was surely an exceptional and impressive person! Why did he act so foolishly when he fought to carry out this mission earlier?

    He was in a difficult position for he could neither advance nor retreat. He stood there in a daze. He could only watch the old woman before him as he could not even utter a word.

    The sound wave gradually faded. Everything regained its prior calmness. Elder Long remained standing there as before. She gazed into the Eastsea Army located in the distance calmly. It was as if the voice which was heard earlier did note from her.

    Suddenly, a stream of bright light appeared in the sky. The tides surged violently in the sea. The sea waves were choppy as if it had regained vitality once again.

    A light shadow arrived in the blink of an eye. He appeared right before Long Yeyue. On each of his shoulders were three general stars shimmering with a dazzling radiance. The first lieutenant¡¯s eyes were almost blinded by the glimmer.

    Chen Xinjie had heard the voice during the first wave of echoes. He heard the familiar voice, but it seemedpletely unbelievable to him.

    He could not imagine why he suddenly heard the voice at this moment.

    The echoes had sounded so real. When the siren was heard soon after, he came to his senses. He despatched an order to the entire army to keep silent at once. In the next instant, he appeared at the source of the voice.

    She had changed. She was wearing makeup on her face for she did not look the same. Although her back was bent as she stood there, she somehow appeared to be her. She was the proud Light Dark Dragon Empress. She had always been a leader, never a follower.

    She was as proud as ever. No matter how many years had passed, she remained the proud princess in his heart.

 Chapter 1246 - Chen Xinjieâ€™s Confession

    <h4>Chapter 1246: Chen Xinjie¡¯s Confession</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s vision blurred instantly. He simply could not imagine that he would tear up at this moment when he was already over a hundred years old.

    ¡°Everyone, leave!¡± He suddenly turned around and shouted in rage at the first lieutenant standing behind him. Then, he waved his huge hand once and conjured a gush of the most frightening tidal-like energy. The energy rolled up all the soldiers and the rover before pushing them toward the barracks.

    Everything in the surroundings warped and blurred. No detection equipment could possibly detect the location where a Limit Douluo wishes to hide.

    He turned around once again. Their eyes met one another. Her eyes were slightly murky but her gaze remained firm. How could there be no emotional response in her eyes?

    How long had it been since theyst met each other? It had been thirty-six years, four months and eight days. She remembered and he did, too.

    These two people, at the peak of the world, stood gazing into each other¡¯s eyes. No one took the initiative to speak first.

    It was sufficient to just gaze into the eyes of the other as such.

    Light shadows from the Thought Concretization arose around Long Yeyue without her noticing. Nheless, she immediately waved her hand to scatter the light shadows.

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s chest shook violently once. There was nothing more shocking than the appearance of the light shadows. Although she had not spoken at all, the moment they appeared, the light shadows represented more than a thousand words for him.

    No one else could tell the significance of those light shadows. How could he not know the meaning of those shadows having experienced it himself and was simrly equipped with the Thought Concretization ability?

    It was their story!

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s heart turned soft at this very moment. All the firmness, arrogance, obstinacy, and grit seemed to have vanished.

    He took a big step forward and was next to Long Yeyue. It took Long Yeyue a little by surprise who had not expected him to do so. The Light Dark Dragon Empress fell back by half a step as if she was petrified.

    In the next moment, a pair of strong arms wrapped around her body.

    Tears streamed down from Chen Xinjie¡¯s eyes uncontrobly. His voice trembled and sobbed as he roared deeply and incoherently. ¡°Alive, you¡¯re alive. You¡¯re still alive!¡±

    When Long Yeyue was hugged by him, she wished to st him away. However, her heart was filled with shame and embarrassment immediately.

    She felt the softest part of her heart being mmed violently as she heard his sobbing voice and felt his trembling strong hands. Her rank-99 Limit Douluo cultivation base seemed to have vanished instantly. Her palm which had already pushed out grabbed his general¡¯s military uniform subconsciously.

    ¡°You¡¯re still alive. This is great, this is truly amazing...¡± Chen Xinjie¡¯s tears could not stop flowing. At the moment, he lost the overbearingness of the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master. He lost all reservation as he cried like a child. Almost a hundred years of affection which had umted in his heart burst forth akin to an oil blowout.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo did not hold back anymore for there was utterly no way he could control the release of his emotions. His only thoughts and feelings were of this senile-looking woman which he could never forget in his lifetime.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± shouted Long Yeyue, slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Chen Xinjie wrapped his arms around her even tighter.

    She knew very well that she could st him away if she exerted her strength, and he knew too. Yet, they continued hugging each other.

    Long Yeyue transformed in his arms in the next moment.

    Her bent back straightened rapidly. Her snowy white hair gradually turned ck while her aged appearance vanished. The wrinkles on her skin were gone and herplexion became fair and smooth. A hundred years of aging vanished in a moment as she regained her youth.

    At present, the Boundless Sea Douluo felt his heart meltpletely as he sensed the old woman in his arms regain her youth and smelled her maiden¡¯s scent lingering in his nose. His appearance was undergoing a silent transformation too, as he returned to his youth.

    The young Chen Xinjie had a pair of brows which pointed upward. His facial features were distinguished. He exuded an indomitable and unyielding feeling as if he was straddling heaven and earth.

    All of a sudden, she came to a realization. The youthful Long Yeyue pushed him away abruptly and swung her right hand at lightning speed.

    ¡°Smack!¡± The p was extremely strong such that Chen Xinjie stumbled from the impact. A palm mark with slender fingers instantly appeared on his cheek.

    Fire was spurting out from Long Yeyue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who gave you permission to touch me?¡±

    Chen Xinjie looked at her in a daze. It was precisely because he was pushed away that he could see her even more clearly.

    ¡°You look gorgeous.¡± At present, he appeared a little foolish with hardly an ounce of the Boundless Sea Douluo¡¯s overbearingness.

    Long Yeyue was stunned by hispliment. She was at a loss for words.

    Chen Xinjie was looking at her in a daze too. Both of them gazed into the eyes of each other as faint light shadows shed around their bodies one at a time. The strange scene of the Thought Concretization appeared asionally to shatter rapidly once again.

    At present, the Boundless Sea Douluo had awakened to reality. His facial expression was constantly changing with episodes of pain, excitement, and uncertainty at times. Yet, each time his eyes were fixed upon Long Yeyue, his gaze would soften with gentleness.

    ¡°Yeyue, do you know this? When I found out that Shrek Academy was destroyed by the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition, I felt that everything was over. It¡¯s only when one loses something that one realizes its importance. We¡¯ve known each other for over a hundred years. For over a hundred years, we each have our own opinions. We can¡¯t get along with one another. My goal is to have everything within my grasp. You acted the same when you were young. We were rash and unrestrained. We did everything we liked. Yet, being from Shrek Academy, its traditions changed you in the end. Your brashness gradually disappeared and you turned gentle like the rest of Shrek Academy¡¯s students. I¡¯ve always thought that destiny should be in our hands, while you thought that protection was more important than creation.¡±

    ¡°Our ideologies conflicted one another. I¡¯d already decided to be the War God Hall¡¯s sessor at the time. I always thought that a man should be indomitable. Although I loved you very much at the time, I had my career to consider simrly. I¡¯d nned on taking you to the War God Hall so you could be by my side. I was so conceited at the time that it was always from my point of view. I didn¡¯t ever consider your views.¡±

    ¡°You were simrly firm in temperament that we had a fall outter on. Even though both of us tried to work things out, we would end up parting on bad terms each time. However, I know that you miss me. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have remained single. On the other hand, how can I not feel the same in my heart too? No one else can rece you. I¡¯m the Boundless Douluo Chen Xinjie, the current War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master. If there¡¯s a woman I wish to truly marry, there can only be one person, and her name is Long Yeyue.¡±

    At this point, Chen Xinjie was obviously flustered. ¡°We were both obstinate indeed. We upheld our respected positions in public as there was no way we would disgrace ourselves. There was no initiative topromise with one another. I thought that it would be impossible for me to reach apromise with you in my lifetime.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until that fateful day when I learned of the bad news. When I found out that Shrek Academy was gone and Shrek City waspletely destroyed, you¡¯d vanished too. I suddenly realized what a fool I was. All my persistence became meaningless when I heard of your sudden disappearance. It was only then that I learned that my persistence was nothing but a joke. If I wasn¡¯t so hardheaded and had realized earlier, perhaps, we would both be living a happy life together.¡±

    ¡°It was a pity that I learned about it toote. I thought that you had passed on. I locked myself in a room for a long, long time. I thought about many things. Perhaps you won¡¯t believe me, but I had just entered the Thought Concretization realm at the time. It was precisely because of my yearning for you that I managed toplete the critical step.¡±

    ¡°I truly didn¡¯t expect you to be alive still. Nothing else can make me happier than seeing you alive and well. Yeyue, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re looking for me, but there¡¯s no need to tell me the reason. I only hope that you realize one thing. From now on, from the very moment I saw you again, all these, the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, the Sea God Army¡¯s regimentalmander, the three army corps¡¯ suprememander, the Boundless Sea Douluo, are no longer important. I¡¯ve only one identity now and that¡¯s to be Long Yeyue¡¯s man. I¡¯ll be the man who¡¯s willing to do anything for you. For you, I¡¯m even willing to love the entire world. I¡¯ll do anything you ask of me, even to take my life if you so wish.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived all my life for someone else, and it¡¯s been so long that I¡¯ve lived with my obsession. I don¡¯t know how many more years I can live but I can be sure that every second of my life in the future belongs to you alone and no one else. I¡¯ll never go west if you ask me to head east.¡±

    Long Yeyue¡¯s eyes were all icy cold in the beginning as she listened to Chen Xinjie¡¯s narration. When she first saw him, her emotions were impervious to desires and passions, but now, they began to waver and transform. However, her indomitable heart still upheld her dignity.

    Anyhow, Long Yeyue¡¯s expression gradually changed as she listened intently to every word spoken by Chen Xinjie in his emotionally-charged state. In her heart, she had least expected such feelings to be spewed from the mouth of an iparably stubborn and unyielding man.

 Chapter 1247 - Too Late! Too Late!

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Too Late! Too Late!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He was so conceited that he would never resort to whispering in her ears to express his affection for her even when they were head over heels in love. She simply could not believe her ears. How could Chen Xinjie possibly dere his feelings for her with his kind of temperament? Was it truly him? Was he this person facing her?

    Chen Xinjie watched her in a daze. He could not refrain himself from taking two steps in a rush to get closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? I¡¯m sincere. My first thought when I found out that Shrek Academy was destroyed was to drop everything that I was doing. I vowed to love you wholeheartedly if ever I¡¯m given the opportunity for a new lease of life. Yet, it¡¯s not possible to be given a new life and get the chance to do things again. Just when I¡¯ve given up all hope, heaven sent you my way. I¡¯ve been given such a golden opportunity. I¡¯ve already missed out a century, so I won¡¯t miss it anymore regardless. Even if you¡¯ve stopped loving me, I¡¯ll still be by your side like a stickjaw. Hang on a moment. I¡¯ll head back to themand post to hand over my tasks right now and resign from my position. Then, I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go. Anything you wish to do, anywhere you wish to go, I¡¯ll be at your side.¡±

    Chen Xinjie turned around and left upon saying that.

    Long Yeyue could not refrain herself atst. She called out subconsciously, ¡°You! Stand there.¡±

    Chen Xinjie immediately stopped walking. He turned around to look at her and suddenly realized. ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t leave alone.¡± He returned to Long Yeyue¡¯s side quickly and grabbed her hand. ¡°Follow me. That way, I¡¯ll never part with you anymore. I¡¯ll stay with you no matter where we go.¡±

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Long Yeyue flung Chen Xinjie¡¯s hand away, slightly embarrassed. ¡°How old are you now? When will you learn to write the word ¡®shame¡¯?¡±

    Chen Xinjieughed. ¡°Now that you mentioned we¡¯re old, what else is there to be ashamed of? I¡¯ve wasted a hundred years. From the moment I got this figured, everything else didn¡¯t matter. Do you still think that worldly affairs are capable of restricting us? I¡¯m the Boundless Sea Douluo and you¡¯re the Light Dark Douluo. Anyway, you can¡¯t possibly ignore me. It¡¯s beyond all doubt.¡±

    Long Yeyue was at a loss for words.

    She suddenly felt all the anger she had for Zang Xinpletely disappear. There was even some gratitude.

    If she had note today, how could she ever meet Chen Xinjie who was now apletely different person? However, she just discovered she could not mention her objective now that she has heard his confession. She was unwilling to use this man who appeared rather sincere. She could not make use of him knowing his feelings.

    She would rather he remained headstrong as before. Heck, she would even fight him if need be.

    Yet, Chen Xinjie¡¯s current state of mind made her feel at a loss. She did not know how to handle this man.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Long Yeyue swayed her body once and her silhouette was already on a spot a thousand meters away.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chen Xinjie was immediately anxious. In a sh, he hastily chased after her.

    They were both powerhouses of the same rank. Long Yeyue was albeit a tad faster than him but there was not much difference between them.

    ¡°Yeyue, could it be that it¡¯s still not enough? Please tell me. What should I do?¡± Chen Xinjie gestured in the air with his right hand and turned the entire sky blue. A massive gush of suction force filled the entire space and pulled at Long Yeyue¡¯s silhouette.

    ¡°Leave. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡± Long Yeyue turned around and pped the air with her right hand. At once, a deep dragon¡¯s roar was heard. It was as if thousands of giant dragons emerged in the air and tore apart the suction force. She was about to flee into space.

    A gigantic vortex appeared silently. The surging suction force warped those giant dragons. Chen Xinjie used his body to block Long Yeyue¡¯s path in a sh. ¡°Yeyue, how can I prove my love to you then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. It¡¯s toote!¡± roared Long Yeyue at him in a rage all of a sudden.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a hundred years. I¡¯ve waited for a hundred years. What were you doing for the past hundred years? It¡¯s already been a hundred years. I¡¯m already a hundred years old, and I¡¯m about to reach the end of my life. For a hundred years, I¡¯ve been broken-hearted. Why do you choose to tell me this now? I don¡¯t wish to waste my remaining life because of you. I hate you, Chen Xinjie. I regret knowing you truly. I¡¯d not have suffered in sorrow for a hundred years if not for you. I would¡¯ve found my happiness if not for you. Do you really think that the hatred of a hundred years can be soothed by your few loving words? I can tell you that I¡¯ll never forgive you till eternity. Go back and be your War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master!¡±

    Long Yeyue¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. Her right hand was balled into a fist before she swung her fist abruptly. Two golden giant dragons together with a ck giant dragon emerged behind her simultaneously. The gigantic dragons¡¯ heads filled the air with booming roars. A tiny vortex condensed in front of the spot where Long Yeyue swung her fist. It was even more terrifying than a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition.

    Chen Xinjie was stunned upon listening to her words.

    Yes! It had been a hundred years. A hundred years had passed and they had lost too many. There were many things that they could never regain in the passing of a hundred years.

    A wisp of a bitter smile emerged on his face soon after. The gigantic vortex underneath his body vanished, leaving only the sound of countless dragon roars lingering in his ears.

    He did not make a move to resist Long Yeyue¡¯s fist. On the contrary, he closed his eyes. She refused to forgive him in the end, and he did not know what else he could do to atone for his mistake. Even now, he was as impulsive as a young man. Since she refused to forgive him, he will use his life to show his sincerity. In any case, he had lost the will to live without her forgiveness.

    Long Yeyue did not expect Chen Xinjie to brave her attack. Her Bipr Explosion technique with the terrifying power of the Light Dark Holy Dragons had already reached his chest.

    At this very moment, she saw a faint smile on his rxed face. He was in a calm andposed state as he stood at the mercy of her thumping against his chest.

    Long Yeyue was shocked. All her grievances turned into remorse. She suddenly gave out a muffled humph as she pped her left hand against her right fist to nudge away the Bipr Explosion¡¯s attack. The violent explosion of light dark power dimmed even the sun in the sky. Chen Xinjie who hadpletely given up on defending himself was immediately sted away by the remnant tremor.

    ¡°You b*stard!¡± Long Yeyue called out aloud. She swayed her body once before she fused into the void and vanished without a trace.

    ...

    Tang Wulin sat on the rooftop of the hotel as he gazed into the distance. Tang Wulin showed concern in his eyes as he watched the light changes in the sky.

    ¡°Your Excellency, do you think that Elder Long and His Excellency, the Boundless Sea Douluo are fighting each other?¡±

    The Amorous Douluo chuckled. ¡°Of course not. If they¡¯re truly fighting, then it won¡¯t just be this little amount of force we¡¯re seeing now. That¡¯s nothing but the love between two Limit Douluos. You better get used to it. However, I¡¯m prepared to go into hiding for a while. I¡¯m almost done with the Darkness Phoenix. It shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem even if Elder Long didn¡¯t seed.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked toward him in puzzlement.

    The Amorous Douluo shrugged. ¡°We can only do an exchange. The Holy Spirit Cult will be assuming its responsibility for the previous attack while agreeing to a few of our terms and conditions. We¡¯ll then release the Darkness Phoenix.¡±

    ¡°Release her? Your Excellency, what sort of terms are we imposing for a Hyper Douluo? It¡¯s not easy for us to...¡±

    ¡°How about the As Douluo¡¯s soul? Moreover, it¡¯s more than just that,¡± said Zang Xin softly.

    Tang Wulin was shocked. He could not help asking, ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    The Amorous Douluo cracked into a smile. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll let out the Light Dark Douluo¡¯s secret so easily if I¡¯m not confident about this?¡±

 Chapter 1248 - First Man On The Continent

    <h4>Chapter 1248: First Man On The Continent</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin stared at him in bewilderment. He never thought that Zang Xin woulde up with such tricks. The older generation of powerhouses was extraordinary and impressive indeed just as expected!

    The Amorous Douluo spoke, ¡°I noticed that the Darkness Phoenix¡¯s emotion was rather peculiar when we were fighting. She hadpletely changedpared to the person we knew back in those days. She was entric so I figured that her character was a little twisted because she mentioned that she loved Yun Ming during the conversation. I can confirm that she took part in the battle that destroyed Shrek Academy. She revealed that she had captured Yun Ming¡¯s soul. It was truly a demented idea.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Your Excellency, can a person¡¯s soul still exist when the person has lost his body?¡±

    Zang Xin answered, ¡°Not for an ordinary person, but it¡¯s not impossible for a Limit Douluo who has already achieved demigod rank. Perhaps, you¡¯re not aware of how powerful Yun Ming is. It¡¯s because you weren¡¯t born in the same generation like us. Speaking of which, you¡¯re quite simr to Yun Ming when he was younger. At the time, he was unparalleled among his peers. In addition to his background from Shrek Academy, he was the dream lover of almost all the outstanding female soul masters. He was also a romantic youth, so he flirted with many female soul masters which resulted in the neverending love trystster on. The sisters, the Dark Phoenix Douluo Leng Yi and the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu both loved him once. You should have met the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo before. She¡¯s the deputy Pagoda Master of the Spirit Pagoda.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin was greatly astonished. When he met the Dark Phoenix Douluo, she had already transformed into her martial soul avatar the Darkness Phoenix, but he had not seen her true appearance. He never expected this person to be Leng Yaozhu¡¯s sister.

    ¡°Both of them fell in love with Yun Ming back in the beginning. I think Yun Ming made a favorable impression on them too. In any case, they were siblings. It was precisely because of Yun Ming that the sisters had a fallout in their rtionship. Who would have known that Yun Ming didn¡¯t choose either of them but ended up together with the Holy Spirit Douluo? The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo gloomily left while the Dark Phoenix Douluo stirred up trouble. Anyway, I don¡¯t know much about what happened afterward. Judging from the current situation, I think that the Dark Phoenix Douluo was badly hurt then.¡±

    ¡°Yun Ming was genuinely a female ma at the time. He became the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master bypletely relying on his ability. He became a Title Douluo when he was twenty-three years old, a Hyper Douluo at twenty-six, then a Limit Douluo at thirty-one. He created miracles and was beingpared to both His Excellency, the Tang Sect¡¯s earliest ancestor, the Thousand Hands Douluo Tang San, and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder who is also the Tang Sect¡¯s ancestor, the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao. It was thought that he could rely on his cultivation base to enter the Divine Realm at the time had the Divine Realm not vanished. Yun Ming thought so too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll notice this if you pay close attention. Yun Ming was always youthful. There were not many people from the same generation of Limit Douluos who wereparable to him. Cao Dezhi and I consumed some heaven and earth treasures from the Icefire Prized Eyes in order to retain our youthful looks. On the other hand, he only relied on his cultivation base. We¡¯re all Limit Douluos and four-word battle armor masters. Cao Dezhi and I together can barely suppress him even with our greatest efforts. For sure, we can¡¯t defeat him.¡±

    ¡°The power of a Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition is more terrifying than you can imagine. If not for Yun Ming¡¯s solo effort in fending off the majority of the attack force, your ssmates couldn¡¯t possibly flee underground. Even the underground would have been destroyed by the explosion. He was the main reason for your survival. If not for protecting all of you, a Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition may not necessarily have killed Yun Ming. Furthermore, what I gathered from the Dark Phoenix Douluo was that the two emperors from the Holy Spirit Cult were present on the day of the attack. Yun Ming was fighting against them when he had to ward off the power of the explosion. Otherwise, there would have been more survivors from Shrek.¡±

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time listening to someone recounting the As Douluo Yun Ming¡¯s abilities. He was capable of rivaling the Amorous Douluo and Heartless Douluo with his solo effort. One could only imagine how formidable the As Douluo was.

    ¡°He was the universally acknowledged number one man regardless of his abilities. It¡¯s quite normal for his soul to remain due to his spiritual cultivation base. Moreover, I believe he has a way that will stop the Holy Spirit Cult from using his soul. If we can exchange for his soul, although he can¡¯t possibly be the As Douluo anymore, it will still be meaningful for Shrek Academy. At least, the Holy Spirit Douluo will be in a much better mood.¡±

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. ¡°So, the Holy Spirit Cult has agreed to this?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± The Amorous Douluo nodded. ¡°They have no choice but to consent. The Darkness Phoenix is one of the four great heavenly kings, so she is very important to the Holy Spirit Cult. She stands a chance to be a Limit Douluo with her natural endowment. Aspared to the other souls, it¡¯s apparently more important to the Dark Phoenix Douluo Leng Yi. Moreover, there¡¯s a divine weapon on Leng Yi¡¯s body that the Holy Spirit Cult can¡¯t bear to part. Thus, they propose for us to return both the person and the item.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the spatial-type divine weapon?¡± Tang Wulin had sensed the power of the Almighty Space-time Shuttle at the time. It was a powerful spatial-type divine weapon that could engulf arge delivery truck directly!

    Zang Xin smiled and nodded. ¡°Precisely. However, we won¡¯t return it to them so easily. We¡¯ve already reached an agreement with them, that is to return the Dark Phoenix Douluo first while they acknowledge their responsibility for the attacks. At the same time, they must pledge not to start a war within a year. It¡¯s only when there¡¯s no war for a whole year that we¡¯ll return them the spatial-type divine weapon. They¡¯ll also have to return Yun Ming¡¯s soul to us simultaneously.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡°Your Excellency, the As Douluo¡¯s soul is very important!¡± Although it was only a soul and no longer a Limit Douluo-rank powerhouse, the As Douluo served as a very important spiritual symbol of Shrek Academy. No other item could measure up to that, not even a divine weapon.

    Zang Xin spoke with all apparent seriousness, ¡°I¡¯ve considered this matter closely and discussed it with the Holy Spirit Douluo. It¡¯s the most proper approach for this matter. Despite the fact that Yun Ming¡¯s soul will only be returnedter, the spatial-type divine weapon is equally important for your trip to the two great empires. With it, you¡¯ll be able to use it to enhance both your offense and defense.¡±

    ¡°Yun Ming¡¯s soul? What¡¯s going on?¡± Meanwhile, a peculiar voice was heard. A radiance shed once and the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue appeared at their side. She had regained her senile appearance. On the surface, she did not appear to have any emotional changes.

    Zang Xin¡¯s expression was frozen for a moment as he coughed once upon seeing her sudden arrival. ¡°Elder Long.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Long Yeyue struck the dragon-headed cane in her hand against the ground once as she looked at Zang Xin with a burning gaze.

    Zang Xin spoke helplessly, ¡°I had no choice but to carry out a few tasks at the same time. Moreover, it¡¯s about time to let Chen Xinjie know that you¡¯re still alive. Otherwise, his presence will pose a big problem for us to evade the war.¡±

    Long Yeyue did not speak, but she looked at him coldly.

    Zang Xin¡¯s expression appeared slightly stiff. ¡°Er... Elder Long. I still have many tasks to handle regarding the exchange with the Holy Spirit Cult. Let¡¯s discuss thister.¡± His body swayed once and transformed into a stream of radiance before vanishingpletely.

    Long Yeyue did not bother to chase after Zang Xin. The raging aura from her body dissipated soon after Zang Xin left. Her gazended upon Tang Wulin who appeared a little anxious by her side.

    ¡°Elder Long.¡± Tang Wulin dared not ask. Judging by Long Yeyue¡¯s expression, he had a hard time figuring out the oue of her discussion with the Boundless Sea Douluo.

    Long Yeyue spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Tang Sect. If you need to seek Chen Xinjie¡¯s help in the future, tell him that you¡¯re my disciple. Tell him what you wish to divulge. If he asks about my location, then please tell him that I¡¯ll not see him until Shrek is rebuilt.¡±

    Her body swayed once before she, too, vanished without a trace.

    Tang Wulin did not manage to reply in time. He had learned about the As Douluo¡¯s personal entanglements today. So, he felt that the older generation had their issues too!

    Gu Yuena¡¯s charming silhouette emerged in his mind once again. He grabbed the pendant hanging around his neck subconsciously.

    ¡®Gu Yue, we won¡¯t be like our seniors loving each other, yet can¡¯t be together, right?¡¯

    ¡®Is the Spirit Pagoda making things difficult for you? Perhaps, I¡¯m not powerful enough in the final analysis! I¡¯ll work hard and put in extra effort to be a Title Douluo as soon as possible. Then, I¡¯ll look for you.¡¯

    Meanwhile, the surrounding air suddenly tightened. A light shadow shed once. The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie appeared out of thin air, obviously in an emotionally-charged state. He could not help being stunned upon seeing Tang Wulin. He grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s arm at once.

    ¡°Have you seen her?¡± He could sense Long Yeyue¡¯s aura. He hade looking for her at his swiftest. How could he remain calm when he still could not see her?

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± asked Chen Xinjie in exasperation. Long Yeyue had used an unknown method such that he could not sense her presence anymore.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°I¡¯m Elder Long¡¯s disciple. The grand old woman tells me that I can request anything from you. Then...¡± Tang Wulin paused for a moment at this juncture because he felt unsure about the Boundless Sea Douluo¡¯s emotional stability. He was wondering if he should tell Chen Xinjie about Elder Long¡¯stter utterance.

 Chapter 1249 - Even If Itâ€™s Just For A Day

    <h4>Chapter 1249: Even If It¡¯s Just For A Day</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°What else did she say? Tell me quickly!¡± The Boundless Sea Douluo shook Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders forcefully.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Elder Long said that she would never see you again unless Shrek is rebuilt.¡±

    ¡°Shrek is rebuilt?¡±

    The violent rage Tang Wulin had predicted did l not appear. On the contrary, it seemed like the Boundless Sea Douluo was a little confused. Chen Xinjie loosened his grip on Tang Wulin and the expression on his face was filled with bitterness.

    ¡°Rebuild Shrek? Easier said than done. I¡¯m willing to help you, but why can¡¯t we be together? Why can¡¯t we work hand in hand to aplish that? Our lives are already growing shorter and shorter. Why aren¡¯t you willing to let me spend a little time with you?¡±

    At this very moment, Tang Wulin could clearly sense dreariness from this man¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin dared not speak as he listened to Chen Xinjie¡¯s heartfelt thoughts. He felt as his heart was filled with a strange sensation. Chen Xinjie was iparably hardheaded and indomitable when he was facing Tang Wulin. Yet, he still remained uncertain in the face of love which was no different from Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Are you from Shrek Academy as well?¡± Chen Xinjie calmed his emotions. After all, he would only allow himself to forget who he was when before Long Yeyue.

    Tang Wulin nodded. Since Elder Long had already allowed Tang Wulin to seek Chen Xinjie¡¯s help by himself, it seemed like the Boundless Sea Douluo would be acting quite differently now.

    Chen Xinjie squinted his eyes and nced up and down at Tang Wulin a few times, sizing him up. ¡°Your aim is to prevent war from happening, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded once again.

    Chen Xinjie raised his head and looked up to the sky before heaving a sigh. ¡°Understood. Perhaps only by taking real action will you forgive me in time. Please tell her on my behalf that I can only live for another ten years at most. I¡¯ll spend every day of whatever time I have left helping to fulfill her wish. You have mymunicator number, so do keep in touch. I can only hope that she can give me just one day when I¡¯m about to reach the end of my life and then I¡¯ll be content. I don¡¯t know if Shrek Academy can be sessfully rebuilt by then, but I pray that she will allow me to love her wholeheartedly even just for one day.¡±

    Upon saying that, Chen Xinjie¡¯s body suddenly turned into brilliant, glowing water-like ripples and vanished without a trace into thin air.

    Even just for a day?

    Tang Wulin was shocked by his words. What sort of love was that?! Love that remained as good as new despite the passing of time. He suddenly felt that Elder Long was a little cruel for doing this, but he quickly pushed that thought away. After all, he did not understand what actually happened between these two Limit Douluos.

    ¡°The effect seems to be rather impressive, huh?¡± Zang Xin appeared unnoticed behind Tang Wulin.

    Feeling slightly helpless, Tang Wulin turned around and looked at him. He genuinely did not feel that good getting caught between three Limit Douluos.

    ¡°Your excellency, it seems like there¡¯s no need for us to do anything much after this, right?¡± said Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Hmm, you can prepare to embark on your voyage with yourpanions. There¡¯s no need to worry about the rest anymore.¡±

    One dayter, the Holy Spirit Cult suddenly seized control of a federal soul television station and imed responsibility for the attack on the Eastsea Fleet. A great dispute broke out in the media.

    The Dove Faction seized the opportunity to whip up the public opinion as to how to repel foreign invasion without proper internal security. The massive threat of the Holy Spirit Cult was already a pressing issue. They called for the Federation to prescribe a decree to suppress the Holy Spirit Cult as soon as possible.

    In reality, the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s secrecy made suppressing them easier said than done, but at least the public¡¯s attention was distracted to a certain degree.

    Their concerns shifted from supporting war to the Holy Spirit Cult. The change in the direction of public opinion had some impact on the military. The Dove Factionunched a series of attacks on the Hawk Faction, such as mocking their inability to fight against the Holy Spirit Cult. How could the military carry out expeditions when the Holy Spirit Cult was seizing the opportunity to destroy the Federation from the inside?

    The Dove Faction¡¯s view could be described as saving the nation by a temte. They did not oppose war anymore but they were tellingmon people how Holy Spirit Cult hidden within the federation was terrifying.

    The people were whipped up into a frenzy immediately. The Dove Faction finally managed to gain the upper hand this time.

    The federal general, the Sea God Army¡¯s regimentalmander, the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie officially dered war on the Holy Spirit Cult. Moreover, they began sweeping Holy Spirit Cult on arge scale with Skysea City as the starting point.

    It was apparent that war could not possibly happen within a short period of time under such circumstances.

    On the other hand, an enormous-sized submarine asrge as an erged whale cruised toward the distance soundlessly under the surface of Eastsea sea.

    Tang Wulin sat cross-legged in his cabin as he meditated. When he first saw this submarine that was docked in a secret port, his entire person was stunned from astonishment.

    Even though he had already learned of Tang Sect¡¯s potential abilities yet he had never expected that Tang Sect would own such a war-rank terrifying submarine as powerful as this extent.

    The federal government was just on the starting point in the research of submarine right now. The submarine formation did not exist in the federal fleet truly but there were only some experimental submarines enlisted in the service. On the other hand, Tang Sect owned such an enormous submarine.

    The submarine was three hundred and sixty meters in length with its shape akin to a whale. Its thickest part was a full seventy-eight meters while its highest point was sixty-two meters. It was sufficient to carry five thousand people inbat.

    There were specialized mecha cabin, soul cannon warehouse with obvious distribution of divisions. ording to Amorous Douluo, the Thousand Holy-ss submarine named with Thousand Hands Douluo and Holy Ice Douluo¡¯s names possessed the newest technology that the federation had yet to possess. Its traveling speed was one third faster than the federation¡¯s submarine while it was also muchrger aspared to the federation¡¯s submarine simultaneously.

    It was driven with the most advanced soul circuit so it was capable of relying on absorption of water element before converting it into adequate propelling force. A five-ringed and above soul master would need to urge the soul circuit after every certain period of time and cleansed the impurities before it could continue its voyage theoretically.

    It was equipped with thirty-six missileunchers and it was capable ofunching fixed soul ammunitions below rank-6. Moreover, it was also equipped with specialized soul cannons targeted at underwater battle. ording to the federal military¡¯s antisubmarine ability, there was nothing the federation could do about this. It was capable of navigating long distance three thousand meters below sea level.

    Tang Wulin had only truly understood the extent of Tang Sect¡¯s technology standards after seeing the submarine. The ownership of such a submarine was Tang Sect¡¯s true performance. It allowed them to have the ability to head to Dou Spirit and Star Luo Empires without fear of being discovered.

    Tang Wulin and his team entered the submarine through a secret tunnel underground. The submarine itself was docked in the deep sea and it was linked to the underground level of ground through a special passage for supplies.

    The federal naval had very weak underwater detection equipment so there was utterly no way their presence could be discovered.

    They had finally departed. Thousand Holy-ss bored deep into the sea and gradually moved away from Douluo Continent. It was already not Tang Wulin¡¯s first time leaving Douluo Continent but it feltpletely different this time.

    Thest time he headed to Star Luo Empire was for the purpose of a diplomatic mission. Moreover, he was but a student at the time. There was not much of responsibility on him but he was there mostly for participation. Even though he spent a total of a few years on Star Luo Continent after his encounter at Dragon Valley, yet he knew that he had stillpletely belonged to Douluo Continent at least in the depth of his heart at the time.

    On the other hand, his doing now could even be described as giving supplies to the enemy judging from the Douluo Federation¡¯s point of view. In a sense, he was already standing on the opposing side of the federation. Even though he had no qualms about this, how could he feel just the same as his previous urrence?

    The only thing Tang Wulin could do now was to use all the time he could to cultivate. Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui continued to devote all their efforts to helping everyone to make three-word battle armor, hoping that they could make a few more before they arrived at the Dou Spirit Empire.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s encounter with the Darkness Bell was a warning to himself, as he learned that their current abilities were still inadequate when up against true powerhouses.

 Chapter 1250 - Bizzare and Gaudy

    <h4>Chapter 1250: Bizzare and Gaudy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He wondered how long it would be before he coulde back after this departure. Tang Wulin thought about Gu Yuena absentmindedly once again. Would hee to Skysea City again? She would not find him in Skysea City anyway.

    He was in deep sea at present. He wondered if she could sense his presence through the silver dragon scale pendant?

    Tang Wulin caressed the silver dragon scale hanging around his neck subconsciously as he felt a warmth in his heart.

    ¡®Wait for my return. I¡¯m going toe back with father and mother. By then, we should be able to solve the mystery, right? You should be able to tell me what actually happened between you and Na¡¯er as well.¡¯

    ¡®We should have aplete family when I take Father and Mother home. Be my wife and our family shall stay together. What could be happier than that?¡¯

    At this point, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with motivation. He gradually entered a meditative state.

    ¡°Wulin, Wulin, Wulin.¡± Tang Wulin had lost count of the times he heard a soft call in the depths of his mind. It awakened him from his immersive meditation.

    He opened his eyes but he realized that he had note out from his familiar meditative state. To his astonishment, Tang Wulin discovered that he had entered the golden world once again.

    For some reason, during Old Tang¡¯s previous awakening, he sank into a deep sleep very soon after sensing the existence of the Boundless Universe crystal in him. Since then, he would frequently sense a kind of calling from a faraway ce during his meditation. The call did not sound as clear, and he had never been to this golden world that belonged to Old Tang anymore either.

    He was greatly surprised when he was brought to this ce once again. Could it be that Old Tang had awakened again?

    However, Old Tang did not appear this time. There was only the voice whose calls echoed from all directions continuously. The voice seemed to belong to Old Tang, but it sounded slightly different from previously.

    ¡°Old Tang, is that you? Where are you?¡± Tang Wulin looked all around as he called out Old Tang¡¯s name.

    Old Tang did not emerge as he had done before, but at this point, Tang Wulin could see something familiar. That Boundless Universe crystal of his had erged by many times and appeared in front of him. The golden radiance had dimmed slightly, but the Boundless Universe crystal turned even clearer and brighter.

    It was just floating there. It seemed to be of the same height as Tang Wulin. A stream of golden radiance shot out from the apex of the crystal toward the sky in an endless stream. The surface of the Boundless Universe crystal was emitting faint halos.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Tang Wulin stretched out his hand absentmindedly and caressed the Boundless Universe crystal.

    In an instant, he felt as if the sky and earth were spinning around. Everything in his surroundings suddenly turned bizzare and gaudy. It felt as if another gigantic passage had appeared with an iparably powerful suction forceing from inside it. It pulled at his body toward the distance.

    The feeling of dizziness made Tang Wulin grow nauseous. He had never felt this feeling in the past before due to his physical capabilities!

    He wished to struggle free from this feeling, but he did not have an ounce of strength left in him.

    ¡°Wulin, Wulin, my child...¡± The voice sounded clearer and clearer now. Shockingly, Tang Wulin discovered that there was more than just one voice now. Other than the original voice that sounded like Old Tang, there seemed to be another female voice.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tang Wulin wished to scream out, but he could not make a sound at all. In that bizzare and garish world, he thought that he could vaguely as if see a mistyndy with wispy, white clouds. In thatnd, there were mountains and rivers simrly filled with tangible life source. It was a life force purer than the Life Seed. He then saw another enormous pce where a man and a woman stood in front of the pce. The man had a head full of long blue hair that draped over his back.

    The voices calling out came from them, but Tang Wulin could not see their faces clearly. He could just barely see the man¡¯s eyes. It was a pair of iparably clear eyes that felt like they could cast light upon everything. In the depth of his eyes, Tang Wulin saw himself.

    A burst of terrible, stabbing pain radiated from his brain all of a sudden. Everything in the surroundings shattered and vanished in session soon after.

    ¡°Argh!¡± He screamed out in agony. Tang Wulin discovered that he had already returned to the golden world and could see his surroundings clearly once again. This time, Old Tang was right by his side.

    Tang Wulin panted loudly and heavily. The intense feeling of weakness made him feel like he was about to have a spiritual breakdown soon.

    Old Tang raised his hand and pressed it onto his head. Faint, golden rings circted around his head. He felt cool, refreshing waves and was much more at ease soon after.

    ¡°What happened? Old Tang, what was that? What happened?¡± Tang Wulin panted as he asked Old Tang standing by his side.

    Old Tang looked at him with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s a call from the distance. I¡¯ve finallypleted the connection with them. Even though I don¡¯t understand why am I doing so and I¡¯m even less sure of where I¡¯m connecting to, I can tell you that this is going to be extremely crucial for you.¡±

    Tang Wulin was thoroughly confused. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What are you talking about?¡±

    Old Tang replied, ¡°In simpler terms, a need to connect with the distance appeared in my mind spontaneously after sensing that you¡¯d fused with the Boundless Universe Shield. I used the Boundless Universe Shield as a medium to connect to the distance. I only knew that this was my mission, that it was important, and it remains as the most important task in the depths of my memories. Then, I began attempting to connect and finallypleted the basic process. Afterward, I brought you here because I couldn¡¯tplete the entire connection alone. Only your aura can do this.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at him in bewilderment. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Old Tang shrugged. ¡°Me neither. You can only wait until you¡¯ve trulypleted the connection and you¡¯re able tomunicate with them, and then perhaps you may be able to understand. There¡¯s no need for you to understand too much for now.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°You¡¯re making me more and more confused with your words. Is this very important to me?¡±

    Old Tang nodded in all apparent seriousness. ¡°You could say that it¡¯s iparably vital to you. As for why, I still don¡¯t know at present. However, you must connect to that ce in the distance. On the other hand, you need to be powerful enough in order to do so because the connection should be acrosss. Moreover, it¡¯s exceedingly remote. Even though the other side should be enduring most of the consumption, you¡¯ll still need to be strong enough in order to connect to their signal. Basically, your physical ability and spiritual power will still need to be elevated by arge extent to do so.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in bafflement, ¡°So how far would I need to elevate my abilities in order toplete your so-called connection?¡±

    It was Old Tang¡¯s turn to smile bitterly this time. ¡°I still don¡¯t know about that yet. You can onlyplete the basic connection which you just witnessed earlier with your current cultivation base. It allows you and the other side to sense each other. From now on, every elevation to your abilities will make this connection clearer. I rmend that you give it another try when you¡¯ve broken through to the twelfthyer of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seal. Or you can do so when you¡¯ve made qualitative leap such as when your spiritual domain has taken form. By then, perhaps you¡¯ll find out why do you need such a connection and maybe even learn about who the other side is as well.¡±

    Feeling slightly helpless, Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°Alright then. Since you said that it¡¯s very important, I shall give it another tryter. However, the feeling earlier was truly not thatfortable.¡± He may have said these words, but his eyes revealed that he was deep in thought. For whatever reason, he felt an unspeakable uneasiness as if something was stuck in his throat upon hearing the call earlier. It was beyond description, but it was definitely there.

 Chapter 1251 - Millennium Cloud

    <h4>Chapter 1251: Millennium Cloud</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    What sort of feeling was that? In the faraway ce, who were the man and woman?

    Old Tang said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to ponder too much on that right now. You¡¯ve sessfully cultivated your Thousand using Fingers. I should now teach you the second spear technique.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Second technique? What¡¯s that?¡±

    It could be said that it was the Thousand using Fingers that brought him to cross the threshold of learning spear technique. It was precisely due to the spear technique that he was able to skillfully use his Golden Dragon Spear, andter created the two skills of King¡¯s Path and Final Stake.

    The more he cultivated, the more he could feel the power of Thousand using Fingers but there was still a second technique? How powerful would the second spear technique be? Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation.

    Radiance shed in Old Tang¡¯s hand as he conjured a spear simr to the Golden Dragon Spear. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Thousand using Fingers is only the foundation of spear technique. It allows you to skillfully utilize it. On the other hand, the true spear technique is the perfectbination of your essence, energy, spirit, and spear. The so-called spear¡¯s consciousness, Spearsoul, and Spearspirit are a precise portrayal of a perfectbination. You¡¯ll not only need to master these three skills but alsobine them perfectly in order to truly achieve the peak of spear technique. You must fuse your emotions, thoughts and everything else into the spear technique. The spear technique that is produced as such is akin to a domain. That is the true spear.¡±

    ¡°You were capable of creating the King¡¯s Path and Final Stake on your own through Thousand using fingers. Your two original spear techniques are the result ofbining your own thoughts. You¡¯ve found your spear¡¯s preliminary path and that¡¯s very good. This is also acting as a foundation to me being able to continue teaching you the spear techniques. On the other hand, the next spear technique that I¡¯m about to teach you will take a very long time toprehend. You can onlyplete it by cultivating painstakingly. Perhaps, you can only inherit it for real byprehending it. Take notice of your feelings while you¡¯re doing so.¡±

    Old Tang slowly raised the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand while speaking and his entire aura was soon undergoing a transformation.

    Old Tang seemed to have turned illusionary under Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand seemed to have vanished at the moment. An eerie and illusionary feeling radiated soon after.

    The bizarre gaudy that Tang Wulin felt earlier when he touched the Boundless Universe crystal appeared once again. Everything in the surroundings surged and transformed into a faint light mist that filled the space. It felt as if every minute particle in that light mist had its own story and its own space-time.

    The airiness fluctuated. Tang Wulin felt as if he had already experienced a millennium in that split second. There was no pain nor did he feel the presence of the spear, but only the passing of time.

    ¡®What was that...¡¯

    Then, he discovered that his body had begun to change. His originally young and strong body began to turn even stronger, followed by gradual aging with wrinkled skin and white hair. In the end, he turned into a skeleton. He had drowned in the Yangtze River of endless times as he vanished without a trace.

    From the beginning to the end, he had not felt any pain during the process. But this made him feel even more terrified.

    He utterly had no idea of what just happened nor of what he was enduring during the entire process.

    The dust gathered once again as light shadows reappeared. He stood over there in perfectly good condition. Old Tang remained standing over there before himself as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Tang Wulin looked at Old Tang as his heart was filled with shock.

    Even though he had not managed to see how Old Tang¡¯s ¡®spear technique¡¯ earlier was utilized, the feeling was genuinely very real. A thousand years passed in the blink of an eye and his body hadpletely disintegrated.

    ¡°Tell me about what you felt.¡± Old Tang had not borated but he questioned Tang Wulin on the contrary.

    Tang Wulin said without hesitation, ¡°Sure.¡± He was feeling a little worried that he would forget the feeling earlier. He eagerly wished that he could immediately describe and request for Old Tang¡¯s guidance.

    ¡°Time, the spear technique earlier should be the spear of time. The spear technique is filled with the profoundness of different times. Even though I don¡¯t know how you utilize it, but it felt like I experienced a thousand years during that very moment. My human body can¡¯t withstand a thousand years and that¡¯s why my body disintegrated immediately. My body waspletely destroyed by time. The profoundness of this spear technique is time control, right?¡±

    ¡°Correct, but also incorrect?¡± said Old Tang. His expression was calm and appeared to not have changed much on the surface.

    ¡°Correct but also incorrect?¡± Tang Wulin frowned. He suddenly recalled everything that Old Tang had mentioned before heunched the spear technique. An idea shed through his mind as words escaped his mouth. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a real change in time but the changes are in a person¡¯s mind, right? In other words, the time itself hasn¡¯t changed much but I thought that I¡¯ve already lived past a thousand years due to the influence over my state of mind. Thus, my mind has passed through a thousand years. The spiritual attack immediately rendered me defenseless until I had disintegrated. On the other hand, I¡¯ve not lived through a thousand years in reality. Am I correct?¡±

    Old Tang looked at Tang Wulin in slight astonishment as he nodded satisfactorily. ¡°You¡¯re extraordinary as expected. You¡¯ve mentioned a key point there. You¡¯re right, this is precisely one of the profundities in this spear technique but there¡¯s far more than just this. On the other hand, the experience you¡¯ve felt earlier is not theplete version of the spear technique. In order to disy the power Iunched earlier, you won¡¯t be able to do so unless you¡¯ve truly attained godhood. The foundation of the spear technique is demigodhood. You can only truly express its power when your spiritual cultivation base has achieved Thought Concretization.¡±

    Demigod spear technique?

    Tang Wulin was feeling confused. Since it was a demigod spear technique, why would Old Tang chose to teach it to him this at this time?

    Old Tang said, ¡°Strange, isn¡¯t it? Why do I teach you a spear technique of this level now? This is because the spear technique albeit requires demigod-rank and above to express its power, you¡¯ll only need toprehend some of the profoundness in this. If you canprehend the profoundness of time even for ten or twenty percent of it, then it¡¯s sufficient for you to use it for life. At the same time, yourprehension in time profoundness will be helpful when you¡¯re attempting breakthrough the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals in the future.¡±

    ¡°Only the floating white clouds in the sky shall remain for a thousand years. So the spear technique is known as ¡®Millennium Cloud¡¯.

    Tang Wulin was shocked. For some unknown reason, he felt that the name sounded a little familiar. It was as if he was supposed to be skilled in this spear technique.

    Old Tang continued. ¡°Next, I shall start exining about the changes of time first. If a God were to utilize the Millennium Cloud, then it can truly be utilized to make a thousand years pass by in a sh and not just in one¡¯s mind. Hence, you must first learn about the meaning of time...¡±

    Aspared to the process of learning Thousand using Fingers where he was instructed to use it over and over again, Old Tang dwelled more on exining the theories. Millennium Cloud did not follow a fixed form. Just as Old Tang had mentioned, it was the perfectbination of essence, energy, and spirit. It was a god-rank spear technique that wasunched using one¡¯s spiritual power as the source.

    It was not as easy toprehend the spear technique as one thought it to be. Tang Wulin naturally did not possess the natural endowments to swiftly master this technique. However, his concept of time and even space became clearer and clearer from Old Tang¡¯s exnations. It allowed him to gradually sense the other level¡¯s ability.

    Time passed minute by minute under such circumstances. Tang Wulin lost count of time when he suddenly felt like his brain had swelled up a little. Old Tang had just ended his exnation.

    Tang Wulin awakened from meditation. He opened his eyes and they still had a look of confusion.

    It was truly not an easy task to receive so much knowledge in a short period of time andpletely absorb everything. He would need more time to ponder andprehend this knowledge.

    Tang Wulin cracked into a faint smile. Millennium Cloud had allowed him to bear witness to a brand new level.

    The other day when Tang Wulin watched those three Limit Douluos materialize and disappear at will, it should be their control over space that made it possible. If he was capable of sessfully cultivating a portion of Millennium Cloud then he would be able to better master the profoundness of time at the very least.

    Only the floating white clouds in the sky remained for a thousand years. Millennium Cloud was the profoundness of time!

    Even though the submarine wasrge, it was impossible for it to be equipped with an adequately-sized cultivation arena like onnd. Especially when it was working in the deep sea. Thus, the group of people including Shrek Seven Monsters and Blood Dragon Unit had almost spent all their time cultivating in their rooms.

    The voyage was a very long one for the submarine would need about two months of time to arrive at Dou Spirit Empire.

    Aspared to Star Luo Empire, the Dou Spirit Empire was located slightly further away. They would arrive at Dou Spirit first, then follow by Star Luo before finally returning. This was the entire route of this envoy.

    Tang Wulin spent every day cultivating as routine but he was also spending time toprehend Millennium Cloud¡¯s time profoundness continuously. However, the ability to control time and space had always been the mostplicated ability in the world. Even though he had Old Tang¡¯s guidance and it was also rtively easier toprehend, it would definitely take more than just a day or two.

    Fortunately, Old Tang would appear in his meditation every day during this period of time. Old Tang guided him in cultivating but only focused on the Millennium Cloud spear technique. Even though Tang Wulin was still far from being able to use this technique, the process of absorbing and digesting the knowledge to verify his learning was truly quite benefiting for himself.

 Chapter 1252 - The Landing

    <h4>Chapter 1252: The Landing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ever since he began cultivating, Old Tang had always been very helpful to him. The greatest assistance offered by Old Tang was on the Golden Dragon King Seals. However, Old Tang frequently disappeared without reason. A scenario like this asion where he was constantly continuing his guidance on Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation was a first. Moreover, Tang Wulin felt like Old Tang seemed to be in a much better spirit ever since the Boundless Universe crystal had connected to that unknown ce.

    Using my spirit as a source, and my spirit as spear! Tang Wulin sat in the cabin as he slowly waved his arm to sense the profoundness of time.

    Two months quickly passed. This was because it was a deep-sea voyage in addition to the powerful Thousand Holy-ss. Even though they did encounter some powerful sea soul beasts but they managed to stay safe. Recently, the submarine captain told Tang Wulin that they were about to arrive at the Dou Spirit Continent soon and the Thousand Holy-ss was prepared to begin surfacing.

    There was no secret passage capable of receiving Thousand Holy-ss in Dou Spirit Empire so they could only head towards the sea surface.

    ¡°Pooh...¡± Tang Wulin exhaled. The slightly warped radiance in his surroundings vanished soon after.

    He had finally managed to touch the edge of time control after two months. The more he got toprehend time, the more he could sense the vast profoundness of it. It was truly worthy of being on par with the profoundness of space!

    Old Tang said that he would pass on some spatial-type spear technique as long as Tang Wulin could express ten percent of Millennium Cloud¡¯s power. The coboration of both was sufficient to endlessly benefit him.

    Tang Wulin was not in a rush for that because he understood that the principle of greed is destructive. He would focus on mastering the Millennium Cloud first before anything else.

    Two months of time did not cause too much destion for the soul masters. Tang Wulin contacted hispanions for a meeting after he ended his cultivation.

    Their lineup for this trip was considered rather huge. Other than Tang Sect¡¯s mecha troop, there was Tang Wulin¡¯s Blood Dragon Unit, the Shrek Seven Monsters, and the Holy Spirit Douluo personal apanied them.

    Ever since learning the fact that Yun Ming¡¯s soul still existed, Holy Spirit Douluo seemed to be in a much better spirit now. Tang Wulin did not know how the Amorous Douluo had managed to persuade Holy Spirit Douluo to stay calm and wait for the exchange of As Douluo¡¯s soul. However, judging by the situation now the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s aura felt much better than the previous deathly stillness.

    Tang Wulin could not help thinking that senior Yun Ming was truly a chick ma as he recalled about Amorous Douluo¡¯s mention of Heavenly Phoenix Douluo, Dark Phoenix Douluo, and As Douluo¡¯s story! It seemed like every woman that loved him, loved him exceedingly and wholeheartedly.

    However, he did not find himself envious of this for he had always loved only that one person since the beginning.

    ¡°Are we finally going ashore? I can¡¯t keep down the food in the submarine anymore. Let¡¯s go have a good meal after we reach ashore,¡± A Ruheng said in an ostentatious manner.

    Body Sect¡¯s cultivation had an extremely harsh requirement for nutrition. This was the reason why A Ruheng and Tang Wulin¡¯s teacher Body Douluo was a good chef. On the other hand, the submarine was albeit well-equipped, it was stillcking in scrumptious meals.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°We¡¯re about to go ashore really soon. Mecha troop shall remain in the submarine as nned. There¡¯s no rush to go ashore yet. The main teams are Blood Dragon Unit, our people from Shrek, and Tang Sect¡¯s representative diplomatic corps. Our visit to Dou Spirit and Star Luo Empires is a high secret. Be careful everyone and work in a team.¡±

    As the leader of this diplomatic corps, it was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time toplete such important mission. He was feeling slightly nervous in his heart. After all, Dou Spirit Empire was apletely unfamiliar world to him. He was notpletely aware of what he was about to face here.

    He had already memorized the information about the Dou Spirit Empire but there would still be some differences between information and reality.

    The group of people nodded in session before they engaged in a discussion over the details. The submarine had already begun surfacing at present. The surfacing involved a process while a brand new continent had emerged before them.

    It was until the submarine floated to the water surface when the air-interchange system ventted the submarine with fresh, moist air that carried a tinge of the sea, the group of people could not help feeling disoriented as if a lifetime had passed. The voyage took two full months and brought them to an unknown ce so it genuinely felt rather peculiar.

    The secret trip this time and the negotiations with Dou Spirit Empire earlier were all carried out by Tang Sect¡¯s branch in Dou Spirit Empire. Thus, even the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s government was unaware of their arrival time.

    The spot where the submarine surfaced was fifty nautical miles away from the shore. This was a safe distance. Moreover, the location where the submarine docked was not an important port or pier of the Dou Spirit Continent.

    Tang Wulin was not very familiar with the technology in the submarine but he could clearly sense the obvious energy wave that was unleashed to the outside from it. It should be something that was simr to an interference wave that could shield detection from all sorts of radars to a certain level.

    The more he learned about Tang Sect, the more Tang Wulin could feel the iparably impressive construct of the number one sect on the continent that shocked the entire continent for twenty thousand years. Only a true high-ranking personnel of Tang Sect would know the extent of Tang Sect¡¯s abilities.

    Rtively speaking, Shrek Academy was stationed only in Shrek City. Once Shrek City was destroyed, the situation became very dire. However, Shrek Academy had its advantages too. Its students were all over the world. Unless one could recover Shrek Academy¡¯s original archives, no one would know how many Shrek Academy¡¯s students actually held important posts.

    They could already see the gray-ck shoreline in the distance. The tide was not considered toorge at present. Behind them was a stretch of boundless sea with surging torrents, while a stretch of the unfamiliar continent was right before them. Tang Wulin felt as his heart rate had elerated at present. It felt as if he was approaching his parents in the unseen world.

    It had been more than a decade since his parents left. Such a long time had already passed. On the other hand, Tang Wulin had depended on himself for everything for the past decade just like his father had said. He took one step at a time. He continued to advance and elevated himself with great efforts regardless of the hardships and difficulties he faced. He was not striving for power for himself but even more so he could save his parents one day!

    On the other hand, he was getting closer and closer to saving his parents at this moment. How could he not be overwhelmed with feelings? His heart was filled with anticipation at present. He too believed that he had the ability to save his parents.

    As for Spirit Pagoda, he could not be certain if his parent¡¯s captive was rted to them. His priority was to save his parents before anything else.

    Soon, a middle-aged man dressed in military uniform without any military ranks approached. He softly said, ¡°Sect master, we¡¯ve already received the corresponding signal to disembark.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Disembark.¡±

    Streams of silhouettes swept across the submarine. Each of them unleashed their battle armors and spread open their battle armor wings as they flew toward the shore.

    Tang Sect¡¯s mecha troop temporarily remained on the submarine. They would slip into Dou Spirit Continentter to where people from Tang Sect would correspond to them. When there was a need, they woulde to Tang Wulin¡¯s side at any time.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s group of people arrived on the shore which also signified their firstnding on this continent. The people from Tang Sect¡¯s Dou Spirit Empire branch were already waiting there since earlier.

    There were only seven of them led by a rathermon-looking middle-aged man. He had a medium-sized body, mediocre appearance, extremely in attire, and a weathered look. This was supposed to be the rather traditional attire for Dou Spirit Continent.

    He walked in quick strides upon seeing Tang Wulin and his group of people retracting their wings andnd on the ground. He respectfully said, ¡°I¡¯m the person-in-charge of Tang Sect¡¯s Dou Spirit Empire branch, Li Yunzhe. Pleased to meet you, Sect Master.¡±

    Tang Wulin replied with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Hall Master Li.¡±

    Li Yunzhe made an inviting gesture at Tang Wulin. ¡°Sect Master, please follow me. We shall leave this ce.¡± As he was speaking, he turned around and walked away as he led them away without introducing the others.

 Chapter 1253 - Hidden Dragons and Crouching Tigers

    <h4>Chapter 1253: Hidden Dragons and Crouching Tigers</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin had no idea and followed behind Hall Master Li. Tang Wulin could sense that he was an greater expert than a Hyper Douluo from the aura he released. With his soul power cultivation base, he was still unable topletely gauge this person¡¯s cultivation base.

    Tang Sect was truly a ce where people with unusual abilities were found. At the same time, Tang Wulin could see that this person was slightly discontented with him being the Sect Master. He must have sensed that Tang Wulin only had a Soul Saint¡¯s cultivation base.

    The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin had told him about Li Yunzhe before. He was a Tang Sect elder. As the person in charge of Tang Sect in Dou Spirit Empire, his status was equivalent to Tang Sect¡¯s inner hall Hall Master. He had worked for more than thirty years in Dou Spirit Empire and was an influential man in the Tang Sect. His ability and strength were very high.

    Tang Sect had a few main sources of ie. Among them were the making and selling of soul weapons, the research and development of soul technology, and control over resources and their distribution.

    Due to the scarcity of resources on the Douluo Continent, the same rare metal costed much more on Douluo Continent aspared to Dou Spirit Continent and Star Luo Continent. This was also the main reason to why the Douluo Continent wanted to wage a war.

    Naturally, Tang Sect purchased many of its resources from Dou Spirit and Star Luo Continents. The reason why Tang Sect was held in high regard in Dou Spirit Empire and Star Luo Empire was that the Tang Sect had brought soul technology to their continents. This activity had been found out by the Douluo Federation through some means.

    However, Tang Sect had done all its technological research and development with its own resources. Hence, the federation could not make any move against them from the legal side of events. Moreover, Tang Sect and Shrek Academy were of the same breath and branches. Even the federation was wary of making any rash moves against the coalition of these two great organizations. All this had contributed to the detonation of godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions on them.

    Naturally, Tang Sect would never sell all itstest technologies that it had developed to Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empires. Tang Sect and Shrek Academy were staunch believers of peace. With the surplus resources of the Star Luo Empire and Dou Spirit Empire, once their technological advancement was on par with or even surpassed the Douluo Federation¡¯s, it was not impossible for them to wage war against the Douluo Federation. After all, these two empires had originated from Douluo Continent. The rulers of the two empires were constantly thinking about ways to strike back at the Douluo Federation.

    All those factors had given rise to the delicate rtionship between Tang Sect and the two continents. They were close partners with a limited partnership. The two empires had no choice but to rely on Tang Sect, but at the same time they also wished to gain more from Tang Sect.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s current mission for this visit was to provide the two empires with enough weapons as Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master so that they could intimidate the Douluo Federation. That would deter the Douluo Federation from taking any rash actions. However, he had to go about it carefully as well. He could not allow them to actually go to war just because they had the weapons.

    Zang Xin told Tang Wulin that Li Yunzhe was powerful, he was headstrong. If he wanted to put him to the greatest use, he must first obtain his sincere submission. Without a doubt, this was also the first hurdle Tang Wulin had encountered since he became the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master.

    Tworge soul cars were already waiting for them by the road. Tang Wulin and the other Shrek Seven Monsters followed Li Yunzhe and some members of the Tang Sect¡¯s Dou Spirit Empire Branch into the first car. The others boarded the second car.

    Li Yunzhe watched as the others silently went into the car. He did not make any moves and nobody said anything. His gaze flitted here and there before finally falling onto Tang Wulin. ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯re departing now. It¡¯ll take about five hours for us to get to Heaven Dou City from here. During this time, you can ask me anything about whatever it is that you want to know.¡±

    He mentioned that Tang Wulin could ask, but he did not report anything of his own ord. The pride in his heart was evident in these small details.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Wulin was indifferent. He was not angered by Li Yunzhe¡¯s attitude. After all, he was too young. If he put himself in Li Yunzhe¡¯s shoes and he was the one facing such a young Sect Master, the first thing he would question was whether such a Sect Master was dependable or not.

    However, Tang Wulin did not ask Li Yunzhe about anything. Instead, he cast his gaze outside the window and enjoyed the scenery,

    They traveled on a dirt road for about twenty minutes before they went on an actual road. The road was not too broad. Thend on both sides of the road was undeveloped. Vegetation formed uneven covers across thends and this made it seem deste.

    Some information regarding Dou Spirit Continent surfaced in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind.

    Compared to Star Luo Continent, the Dou Spirit Continent had indeed been developed earlier. Ten thousand years ago, the descendants of the Dou Spirit Empire had migrated here. During those times, the descendants were at the end of their ropes. It was said that the survivors who actually made it onto this continent numbered less than ten thousand. The number of resources they brought with them could be counted. More importantly, they did not have enough talents.

    This was starkly different from Star Luo Empire¡¯s case. The Star Luo Empire had discovered Star Luo Continent and migrated there of their own ord in millions.

    That was why, even though Star Luo had developed muchter than Dou Spirit Continent, it had developed at a much faster pace aspared to Dou Spirit Continent. After all, the number of resources and talents that the Star Luo Empire brought over to the continent was much more than Dou Spirit Empire.

    The current state of affairs was proof of the differences in their starting points. Among the three continents, the Dou Spirit Continent was the least developed continent. It was also the smallest in size. This meant that there would be more unexploited resources on this continent.

    Tang Wulin looked outside the window as he quietly pondered about these things. The atmosphere in the car seemed gloomy.

    Li Yunzhe was seated beside him. He felt slightly shocked that this young Sect Master seemed capable of standing his ground.

    When he received the order from the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin back then, he had fiercely retorted. He never thought that a young man in his twenties could lead such an important mission. However, under the Amorous Douluo¡¯s strong pressure, he had no choice but to follow his orders. However, he was still somewhat negative regarding Tang Wulin¡¯s visit.

    This young man before him was wless in appearance. He had a big body and deep eyes on his handsome face. Even with his picky taste, if this young man was a son-inw, any father-inw would have been satisfied with his looks alone.

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯s aura implied that he only had a Soul Saint¡¯s cultivation base. That was slightly weaker than Li Yunzhe¡¯s initial guess. He had thought that such a person must have been a genius to be able to be the Sect Master at such a young age, which meant that he must have had a certain rank of cultivation base.

    However, when he actually met Tang Wulin, this Sect Master was younger than he expected. Naturally, his cultivation base was much weaker. He was but a Soul Saint!

    Just when he was observing Tang Wulin, Tang Wulin suddenly turned around to look at him with a smile. ¡°Hall Master Li, what¡¯s the stance of the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s officials regarding the war that¡¯s about to erupt? I want to know the details. Do they have any countermeasures?¡±

    With the possibility of facing the¡¯s greatest force¡¯s attack, it was only natural for the Dou Spirit Empire to be flustered. Even if while they were flustered, information on any other reactions they made was extremely important for Tang Wulin¡¯s current visit. This was because such information would determine their attitude towards the Dou Spirit Empire in their attempt to achieve the objectives as an envoy.

    Li Yunzhe replied, ¡°The royal household didn¡¯t believe it at first when they received this news. After all, they had been under peaceful conditions for a long time. I¡¯ll describe the overall situation of Dou Spirit Empire as simply as I can. There are about twenty-six million people in the Dou Spirit Empire which is about a tenth of the Douluo Continent¡¯s poption and one-third of Star Luo Continent¡¯s. Their standing army is four hundred thousand men strong. That includes a hundred thousand logistics, supplies and support personnel. There are ten mainbat army corps, including two navy fleets. The level of their equipment is starkly different from the Douluo Continent. ording to our estimation, the amount of mechas from the three Dou Spirit Empire armiesbined is only about ten thousand units. They have fewerrge soul weapons. If the war really starts, even a mothership fleet from the Douluo Federation can finish the Dou Spirit Empire off in a short amount of time. This three-hundred-thousand man strong Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s army is only as powerful as a fifty thousand men strong elite army on Douluo Continent.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Does the Dou Spirit Empire have any advantages then?¡±

    Li Yunzhe drily replied, ¡°All they have are a favorable climate and geographical advantage. Compared to the forces on Douluo Federation, they know thesends better and that¡¯s all they have. So, based on what I know, their strategy is to allow the federal army to enter Dou Spirit Continent and engage them on the continent. This will buy them time during which they¡¯ll attempt to cut off the federal army¡¯s supplies and fight a war of attrition.¡±

 Chapter 1254 - Intractable

    <h4>Chapter 1254: Intractable</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Currently, there are two different voices within the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s army. One of them is of the same view as I¡¯ve just told you. The other one proposes to perish together with the federal army. Of course, there¡¯s another weaker voice which proposes to peacefully talk this out. Actually, if the Dou Spirit Empire wasn¡¯t a monarchy, a majority of them would want to surrender. They know about the difference between the Douluo Federation and themselves very well. This substantial gap can¡¯t be made up by superficial elements.¡±

    Tang Wulin had a slight frown. ¡°How¡¯s the rtionship between the Tang Sect and the royal family?¡±

    Li Yunzhe nced at Tang Wulin. ¡°We¡¯re thergest supplier of weapons to the Dou Spirit Empire. Practically all the high-end weapons they have been bought from us. However, to prevent the eleration of Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s technological advancement which will quickly deplete the avable resources, we have been dealing with them conservatively and rhythmically over the past few thousand years. So although we¡¯re held in high regard in the Dou Spirit Empire, the royal family is actually still slightly dissatisfied with us. They have high hopes for your visit this time. They hope to obtain enough weapons to fight against the Douluo Federation. Hence, it¡¯s a simple task of us handing over the weapons for them. However, it¡¯ll be slightly difficult to prevent this war from happening.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I understand. Is there a ce called Spirit Wave City near Heaven Dou City?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a small city.¡± Li Yunzhe looked at Tang Wulin with shock. He was puzzled by the fact that Tang Wulin would be focusing on a city like Spirit Wave City.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s head to the Spirit Wave City first,¡± Tang Wulin said determinedly.

    Li Yunzhe frowned. He could not refrain himself from asking, ¡°What for?! The royal family of the Dou Spirit Empire has been notified of your visit. Shouldn¡¯t wemunicate with them first?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head, ¡°No, let¡¯s head to Spirit Wave City first.¡±

    Li Yunzhe tightly knitted his brows. He wanted to say something, but he held his tongue back in the end. He instructed the driver in front. ¡°Head to Spirit Wave City.¡±

    The atmosphere was slightly awkward. Li Yunzhe looked at Tang Wulin. He thought about it and finally asked, ¡°Sect Master, can you tell me the reason as to why you want to go to Spirit Wave City? Are we going to ignore the royal family?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I have something to attend to in Spirit Wave City. Besides, I didn¡¯t know that we were supposed to meet the royal family right away. Let them wait.¡±

    Naturally, Li Yunzhe could sense Tang Wulin¡¯s dissatisfaction with the itinerary which he had nned without consulting him. However, Li Yunzhe¡¯s heart was filled with scorn. ¡®A big temper for such a young man!¡¯

    Tang Wulin faintly smiled. ¡°Sometimes, waiting for someone can really be torturing. Don¡¯t you think so, Hall Master Li?¡±

    Li Yunzhe said solemnly, ¡°Sect Master, I don¡¯t think we should do this given the circumstances. If you insist on doing this and we find ourselves in the bad books of the Dou Spirit Empire, it¡¯ll make our future endeavors very difficult.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re the anxious ones here. You¡¯ve said that Dou Spirit Empire is a monarchy. The greatest worry for a monarchy is for its legacy to end. Hence, they won¡¯tpromise with the federation no matter what. They need us way more than the Star Luo Empire needs us. Which also means that they¡¯re the ones who are asking us for help. Why should we be in a hurry? Let them wait.¡±

    Li Yunzhe deeply looked at Tang Wulin and did not say another word. He instead cast his gaze outside the window to disy his dissatisfaction. However, he did not oppose Tang Wulin¡¯s n.

    Tang Wulin naturally had selfish reasons to go to Spirit Wave City. Rescuing his parents was too important for him, and making the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s royal family wait was also a part of his initial n. If they wanted to gain sufficient advantage in the negotiation, the first thing they had to do was to gain leverage. Before the Dou Spirit and Star Luo Empires, Tang Sect could not appear hasty. Otherwise, there would be no room for negotiation.

    The car fell silent again. Tang Wulin shut his eyes to rest his spirits. He stopped looking at the scenery outside. He did not know why, but something about the Dou Spirit Empire gave him a nostalgic feeling. It was as if something familiar was lingering around him and this familiarity felt very kind.

    ¡®Father, mother, is this the feeling that you¡¯re giving me?¡¯

    Spirit Wave City was only less than a hundred kilometers away from Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s capital, the Heaven Dou City. Four hourster, they arrived in the city.

    Spirit Wave City was filled with antique-styled buildings as far as the eye could see and was rtively simpler. From the style of the architecture, it was noticeable that the style here was simr to Douluo Continent¡¯s Heaven Dou City. It was clear that they shared the same roots.

    Spirit Wave City had its own city walls, a feature which Tang Wulin found strange. Practically every city in the Douluo Federation had forgone the concept of city walls. They were something that could only be found in ancient manuscripts. He did not expect to see them in the Dou Spirit Empire.

    It was evident from this point that the Dou Spirit Empire liked Douluo Continent¡¯s traditions very much. There were even buildings built with the same architectural style as the ancient Douluo Continent¡¯s buildings.

    Spirit Wave City was a small city after all. Tall buildings were a rare sight and the average building was no taller than six stories. However, the streets were very clean and refreshing. It made them feel as if they had traveled back in time to an ancient Douluo Continent.

    ¡®What a small and beautiful city! How can such a city be trampled by war? Father, mother, are you here?¡¯

    When he thought about this, Tang Wulin asked Li Yunzhe who was sitting at his side, ¡°Hall Master Li, can you arrange for some amodation close to the Spirit Pagoda? I have something to attend to.¡± He and Li Yunzhe had not talked throughout the journey after their little exchange.

    ¡°You want to stay near Spirit Pagoda?¡± Li Yunzhe frowned.

    He was already unhappy that Tang Wulin had insisted oning to Spirit Wave City first. After all, he had made an appointment with Douluo Empire¡¯s royal family. When Tang Wulin said that he wanted to stay near Spirit Pagoda, he could not take it anymore.

    ¡°Sect Master, we have a delicate rtionship with Spirit Pagoda. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for us to do so.¡± He wore an extremely sour expression when he said this.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I¡¯ll conceal my identity. I¡¯ll have to trouble Hall Master Li to get this arranged.¡±

    Li Yunzhe was silent for a while. ¡°Alright.¡± He had held his tongue in the end. As the person in charge of Tang Sect¡¯s Dou Spirit Empire Branch, it was the least he could do.

    ¡°Sect Master, do you know that Spirit Pagoda is most likely involved in the attack on our headquarters in which Shrek City was also destroyed? Spirit Pagoda is our enemy!¡± Li Yunzhe could bear it, but that did not mean that his subordinates could bear it. A middle-aged man could not refrain himself from interjecting.

    Tang Wulin turned to look at him. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m aware of all of this.¡±

    The middle-aged man responded. ¡°And you still want to stay near Spirit Pagoda? Spirit Pagoda has a formidable force at their disposal and Spirit Wave City is their territory. Don¡¯t you see how much that¡¯ll affect our ns if we¡¯re found out? Shrek Academy has been destroyed, so has our headquarters and you want to stay close to them. Don¡¯t tell me you wish to discuss a partnership with them? Even if it¡¯s for Shrek Academy, I don¡¯t think I can give them an exnation!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re from Shrek Academy as well?¡± Tang Wulin was intrigued.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I graduated from Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court and joined Tang Sect before I came to Dou Spirit Continent,¡± the middle-aged man proudly said. It was clear that he took great pride in his identity as a Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court disciple.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you have any idea about who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Xie Xie casually said. He was seated behind Tang Wulin.

    The middle-aged man turned to look at him. ¡°Brat, what do you mean?¡±

    Xie Xie sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think anybody follows the academy¡¯s rules anymore. I see that you¡¯re not one to keep the academy¡¯s rules after your graduation.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± the middle-aged man was immediately enraged. ¡°You dare mock me?!¡±

    Xie Xie stood up and leaned against Tang Wulin¡¯s seat as he drily said, ¡°How have I mocked you? I¡¯m also from Shrek Academy. The only difference is that I¡¯m a member of the current Shrek Seven Monsters. At the same time, I¡¯m also a member of the Sea God Pavilion. I wonder if your actions toward me just now can be regarded as disrespecting higher-ranking personnel.¡±

    The middle-aged man was stunned. He had a Soul Douluo¡¯s cultivation base. He incredulously looked at Xie Xie. ¡°You¡¯re a Sea God Pavilion¡¯s resident elder? The academy has really...¡± Although he did not finish his sentence, the meaning in his words was obvious. He clearly meant wanted to say something along the lines of, ¡®Has the academy fallen to such a state that someone like you can be a resident elder?¡¯

    Xie Xie was indignant. He turned to look at Tang Wulin. ¡°Big brother, the academy is truly done for! Look at this, he has the gall to speak like this in your face. How¡¯re we supposed to gather the academy¡¯s graduates in the future. It seems that rebuilding the academy will be an arduous task with a long road!¡±

 Chapter 1255 - Yunzhe, Do You Still Remember Me?åä¸‰ç«  äº‘å–†ï¼Œä½ è¿˜è®¤è¯†æˆ‘å—ï¼Ÿ

    <h4>Chapter 1255: Yunzhe, Do You Still Remember Me?Ê®ÈýÕÂ ÔÆ†´£¬Äã»¹ÈÏÊ¶ÎÒÂð£¿</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Li Yunzhe could sense that there was more to it apparently. He could not help but ask, ¡°Sect Master, are you rted to Shrek Academy as well?¡±

    Xie Xie said leisurely, ¡°The person before you isn¡¯t only the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. He¡¯s also the current leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters and the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master as well. He¡¯s not only representing the Tang Sect, but Shrek Academy too. Although the academy has been destroyed, we believe that the Dou Spirit and the Star Luo empires still recognize our status.¡±

    Upon hearing him, a chill ran down Li Yunzhe¡¯s spine. He looked at Tang Wulin in a different light. The status of the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master was on par with the Tang Sect¡¯s Douluo Hall¡¯s Hall Master. The previous Pavilion Master, the As Douluo Yun Ming was also regarded as the greatest person on the continent. Since he was able to be his sessor and be recognized by the Tang Sect, this young man who looked to be in his twenties must be powerful indeed.

    ¡°Yunzhe, do you still remember me?¡± The person who was wearing arge cloak lifted her hood to reveal her face.

    The face was remarkably beautiful but the hair was silvery-white. When she revealed her face, the members of the Tang Sect¡¯s Dou Spirit Empire Branch were stunned.

    She was truly beautiful. Her hair color was albeit bizarre.

    When Li Yunzhe saw her, he quivered a little. However, his eyes were quickly filled with incredulity. ¡°You¡¯re Her Excellency, the Holy Spirit Douluo,¡± his voice was shaking.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s me.¡± A faint smile appeared on Yali¡¯s face. ¡°Xie Xie¡¯s right, Wulin is Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, and our Shrek¡¯s Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master. I can vouch for his identity.¡±

    Li Yunzhe suddenly stood up excitedly from his seat. He walked up to the Holy Spirit Douluo, who sat in the middle of the car, and knelt down on one knee, ¡°Your Excellency, Yunzhe is here to pay his respect.¡±

    When the people saw this, they were startled, especially those from the Tang Sect. Li Yunzhe was a frequent guest of honor at the royal family¡¯s table in the Dou Spirit Empire. He had knelt before the white-haired beauty which even the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s emperor could not make him do. As a Hyper Douluo, he represented the Tang Sect and held a high office. Even though the white-haireddy was a Title Douluo, he was not obligated to kneel.

    Yali said with a slight awkwardness, ¡°What¡¯re you doing? Stand up, quick.¡±

    However, Li Yunzhe did not stand up. Instead, he was sobbing. ¡°It¡¯s been thirty years since west met. Your Excellency, you¡¯ve saved Yunzhe¡¯s life! If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. Please allow me to say this. You¡¯ve not only saved me but my family as well. You¡¯ve given us the grace of rebirth. We¡¯ve kept a memorial tablet of you in our home. Your Excellency, your hair, what happened...¡±

    Yali smiled bitterly. ¡°It became like this after Yun Ming left. Get up, quick. Everyone¡¯s watching, this is unbing,¡± as she said this, she waved her arm and a surge of gentle energy brought him up to his feet.

    Li Yunzhe stood there in reverence. ¡°Your Excellency, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re here as well. Yunzhe hasmitted an unforgivable sin!¡±

    Yali smiled drily. ¡°I can see that you¡¯re proud as ever. Wulin¡¯s leading this time, not me. Just follow what he says. He¡¯s the sessor who was selected by Yun Ming, the Heartless Douluo, the Amorous Douluo, and myself. We believe that he has the ability. Besides, he¡¯s also the future for both Shrek and the Tang Sect. Please give him your full support.¡±

    Yali was being quite stern. Beads of sweat appeared on Yunzhe¡¯s forehead and his face paled. He hastily returned to Tang Wulin and gave him a salute reverently. ¡°Sect Master...¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. He stopped him from bowing. ¡°Hall Master Li, we¡¯re all one family. Don¡¯t you worry, you can rest assured that I¡¯ll focus on the interests of the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. I believe that you¡¯ve worked hard in the Dou Spirit Empire as well. We¡¯ll not dwell too much on niceties. Time reveals a man¡¯s heart. I think it applies to both of us, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Li Yunzhe straightened his back and looked deeply at Tang Wulin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Master. I¡¯ll arrange our amodations immediately.¡±

    This young man who was a mere Soul Saint gave him many surprises. Just how outstanding was he to be chosen by so many great experts? Li Yunzhe did not understand, but he remained obedient to the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali.

    In his life, this Douluo had made a huge impact which made him into who he was now. Many years ago, when his family was in danger, the Holy Spirit Douluo who happened to be passing by saved his family in the nick of time. She also healed his child¡¯s illness. He clearly remembered the chorus of hymns which apanied the advent of the Holy Spirit Douluo. In his heart, she was the equivalent of a deity. Even though he was now a Hyper Douluo, his devotion toward her had not changed.

    When he saw Yali¡¯s white hair, he was greatly disturbed. Although Yali had brushed it off nonchntly, he could imagine the immense pain the Holy Spirit Douluo must have endured.

    At present, his only wish was to aid her as much as he could. If she wanted him to listen to Tang Wulin, then he would do just that. At the same time, he wanted to see for himself just how skilled his Sect Master was.

    Tang Wulin and the others checked in to a vintage-looking hotel. Due to the Spirit Wave City being in the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s territory, Li Yunzhe had to make special arrangements. They entered the hotel at different times and in small groups, so they would not attract attention. Li Yunzhe even put on a disguise. He was quite a well-known person in the Dou Spirit Empire. If anyone with ill intentions saw him at the hotel, the Spirit Pagoda would be sure to know.

    ¡°Sect Master, do you have any other requests?¡± Li Yunzhe asked respectfully after he escorted Tang Wulin to his room. His reverence was genuine, and his initial perfunctory responses were gone.

    Tang Wulin asked Li Yunzhe, ¡°Hall Master Li, are you familiar with the Spirit Wave City?¡±

    Li Yunzhe replied, ¡°Quite. Is there anything you need me to do?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Can you wait for me for a while? The reason I came to the Spirit Wave City is to look for two persons. I¡¯ll try to sense if they¡¯re here. If they are, I may need your help to take me to the ce.¡±

    Soon after, Tang Wulin sat cross-legged on the sofa. He shut his eyes and focused his mind. He slowly spread his spiritual power outward with his body as the center.

    He was familiar with his parents¡¯ auras. His Spirit Domain covered a wide area. Without a doubt, using his spiritual power to search for his parents was ideal.

    Li Yunzhe stood beside Tang Wulin. When he felt the spiritual shockwave released from Tang Wulin¡¯s body, huge billowy waves immediately raged within him.

    ¡®Is this the Spirit Domain¡¯s spiritual power?¡¯

    As a Hyper Douluo, he naturally had a potent spiritual power cultivation base. He also knew that the higher the rank, the more important a soul master¡¯s spiritual power cultivation base was.

    Hence, he had been working hard to cultivate his spiritual power. He hoped that it would help him attain higher ranks in the future.

    He was no stranger to the Spirit Domain¡¯s spiritual power. It was a spiritual rank every Limit Douluo possessed. It was representative of an ultimate expert.

    He never expected this seven-ringed cultivation base Sect Master to have such a terrifying level of spiritual rank. What shocked him even more was when Tang Wulin released his spiritual power. He had the faint feeling as if he had merged as one with the entire world. He seemed to be a part of the room, yet he seemed to be aponent of the air. If he closed his eyes, even with his cultivation base, he could not sense that Tang Wulin was present.

 Chapter 1256 - News and Plans

    <h4>Chapter 1256: News and ns</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was particrly scary. He had only felt such a sensation before from the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo. It seemed like Tang Wulin had merged with his surroundings better than the two Douluos. It meant that his understanding of the world¡¯s order and secrets was even deeper.

    For a young man in his twenties to understand the secrets of the entire ne, how was it possible?

    Of course, Tang Wulin could not do it. In truth, he had no need to do so. He was favored by the lord of the ne. Hence, he had achieved such ranks without having to attain enlightenment first. It was his most powerful attribute.

    Li Yunzhe took a deep breath, sobered up and stood guard over Tang Wulin. Although he did not know what Tang Wulin was looking for, he believed that a person with such a spiritual cultivation base could not have the strength of seven rings only. It was no wonder he was able to be the current Sect Master.

    It was intimidating to think that he had achieved such a spiritual rank in his twenties. Li Yunzhe had nevere across such an achievement.

    When he sensed Tang Wulin¡¯s Spirit Domain, he was more amazed than when he learned about him being the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master.

    After all, in the soul masters¡¯ realm, strength was the absolute measure of a person.

    Tang Wulin spread forth his spiritual power, and he could sense the entire hotel. Then, he quickly disseminated his power far away. He sensed everything in the surroundings as he searched for the familiar auras.

    He believed they were his biological parents. Even though it had been a decade, he should be able to find them still. The hotel was very near to the Spirit Wave City¡¯s Spirit Pagoda. If his parents were inside the Spirit Pagoda Branch, he would definitely be able to sense them.

    Time passed. When his spiritual power had covered an area of ten kilometers in diameter, Tang Wulin faced a bottleneck. It was the limit of the range of his spiritual power. A search of thisrge an area strained his brain and sea of spirit. He could not maintain the state for too long.

    None!

    His parents¡¯ auras could not be detected, nor did he pick up any feelings that were connected with his bloodline. Why was this happening?

    Could it be that Teacher Mang Tian was wrong?

    When Tang Wulin reopened his eyes, he was filled with exhaustion and a sense of helplessness.

    If his parents were not in the Spirit Wave City, the chances of finding them on the entire continent would be the same as searching for a needle in a haystack.

    The bigger issue was that he did not have the means to contact Mang Tian directly which meant that he could not obtain additional information. That was why Tang Wulin had to confirm with Mang Tian before he came here.

    It seemed everything had been in vain. There were no sign of his parents! Tang Wulin¡¯s emotions had been pent-up all this while.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t find them?¡± Li Yunzhe knew something was wrong from Tang Wulin¡¯s expression.

    Tang Wulin nodded and asked Li Yunzhe, ¡°Hall Master Li, do you know of any secretboratories in the Spirit Pagoda? Are there any in the Spirit Wave City?¡±

    ¡°Secretboratories? For weapons research?¡± asked Li Yunzhe.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think it¡¯s likely that they¡¯re doing research on weapons.¡±

    Li Yunzhe said without hesitation, ¡°There is. I can be sure there¡¯s at least one suchboratory in the Spirit Wave City. Actually, the Tang Sect has also been looking for thisboratory. We infiltrated their ranks to find out what the Spirit Pagoda is up to. Apart from the Tang Sect, the Spirit Pagoda is the only other organization from whom the Dou Spirit Empire buys various kinds of resources. Also, because they control the spirit souls, they¡¯re also held in high regard in the Dou Spirit Empire. They¡¯re not inferior to us in that regard. If it¡¯s regarding soul masters, they have greater control over thempared to us.¡±

    ¡°So, where¡¯s their secretboratory? Do you¡¯ve a clue?¡± Tang Wulin got excited. Just because he was unable to locate it with his spiritual power did not mean that it did not exist. If there was such a secret ce, it was highly probable that they had some kind of anti-spiritual detection facility in ce.

    Li Yunzhe replied, ¡°I can pretty much confirm that this secretb is inside the Spirit Wave City. However, we¡¯re not sure of its exact location. The Spirit Pagoda has kept its secret well-guarded. However, based on our deduction, the most probable locations for theb are within the Spirit Pagoda, or below the Spirit Pagoda Branch. Those ces are the safest.¡±

    Tang Wulin was hit with a sudden realization. ¡°If it¡¯s underground, naturally, I won¡¯t be able to locate it with my spiritual powers. Hall Master Li, I don¡¯t think I should keep this from you. I¡¯m actually searching for my parents. When I was ten years old, my parents were abducted by some mysterious people. They were brought to the Dou Spirit Continent to conduct some research. They were only allowed to contact home asionally. I only found out recently that they¡¯re here. Most likely, they¡¯re in the secretb run by the Spirit Pagoda. Hence, before the negotiationsmence, I want to rescue them first. This is a personal matter. Hence, I won¡¯t use the Tang Sect¡¯s or the academy¡¯s resources. I¡¯ll look for them with a few of my friends. However, I hope that you can assist us in terms of information.¡±

    Heid bare his objective for being there. He could not do without Li Yunzhe¡¯s help in his search for his parents in a foreignnd where he was a stranger.

    After listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s story, Li Yunzhe was stunned at first, but he quickly came back to his senses. He nodded slowly. ¡°I understand. I wasn¡¯t expecting this. Don¡¯t worry, Sect Master. I¡¯ll think of something. Actually, we¡¯ve also been searching to infiltrate the secretb. ording to our intel, theb is most probably doing research on special weapons equipment rting to soul masters. I don¡¯t know the details. But if it¡¯s something the Spirit Pagoda puts a lot of effort into, it¡¯s definitely something extraordinary. I¡¯ll contact my people and notify you as soon as I¡¯ve anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡± Tang Wulin sighed inwardly. It was a personal matter after all. The main reason Li Yunzhe agreed to help him was because of the Holy Spirit Douluo.

    Li Yunzhe was very efficient. He had returned to Tang Wulin¡¯s room at dusk.

    ¡°We have a contact within the Spirit Pagoda. We can enter the Spirit Pagoda by disguising as him. He¡¯s currently an executive officer. We¡¯re now positive there¡¯s a secret venue below the Spirit Pagoda Branch, but he doesn¡¯t have the clearance to enter that ce. Hence, he¡¯s not sure what it¡¯s like, but it¡¯s highly possible that it¡¯s the secretb you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Li Yunzhe continued. ¡°He has drawn a map. We know the approximate location of the entrance, but he doesn¡¯t have the clearance to go there. You can disguise yourself as him to infiltrate the Spirit Pagoda to locate that ce. Needless to say, there¡¯ll be a certain degree of risk.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded, ¡°How¡¯s the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s strength?¡±

    Li Yunzhe replied, ¡°Very powerful. Because the Heaven Dou City is our territory, we¡¯re still stronger than the Spirit Pagoda overall. However, they¡¯re more secretive than us. Hence, we can¡¯t tell their true strength. From what I know, within the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters in the Dou Spirit Empire, there are at least five experts of Title Douluo-rank and above, and more than two Hyper Douluos. Also, they¡¯re under the protection of many soul master experts. Their internal defense system is also superb. That¡¯s what the Spirit Pagoda is skilled at. Hence, if we¡¯re discovered, there¡¯ll be no way out.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s n this in detail. We¡¯ll do our best to infiltrate the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters. Please give me the information on this person. I¡¯ll learn to mimic him.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ...

    Spirit Wave City. Top level of the Spirit Pagoda Branch.

    Every level of the Spirit Pagoda was expansive. Amidst the spacious lobby, there was arge round table. Encircling the table sat the high-ranking officials of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Dou Spirit Empire Branch.

    The leader was an old man who looked to be in his sixties. He was neat looking and sat with his back straight. He had the natural talent of looking stern without actually being so.

    There were six others. These seven were collectively called the seven great magnates of the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s Spirit Pagoda.

    ¡°Branch Pagoda Master, what do you mean when you said the headquarters is sending someone important? Don¡¯t they trust us? Or are they here to supervise us during the uing war? We¡¯ve to, at least, appear neutral. We can¡¯t be too obvious. If the Federation can¡¯t control the Dou Spirit Empire, we¡¯ll be in trouble,¡± said a middle-aged man who was seated on the right.

 Chapter 1257 - Infiltrating the Spirit Pagoda

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Infiltrating the Spirit Pagoda</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Branch Pagoda Master who sat on the right-hand seat drily said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you actually think that the Dou Spirit Empire can hold off the federation¡¯s battleships. What¡¯s the status of Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s military?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s impossible. Even with the addition of the Star Luo Empire, it¡¯s still insufficient to fight against the federation. However, I¡¯m more worried about our old nemesis. Although Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters has been destroyed, their arrogance in Dou Spirit Empire is growing rampant. The royal family is pushing us away too. They¡¯re instigating the royal family to believe that we had something to do with this war. Whether they¡¯re helping the Dou Spirit Empire or not will be a point of uncertainty. Actually, we know that nobody can beat the Tang Sect in manufacturing good quality fixed soul ammunitions. If the federation didn¡¯t ce control over some unique metals, Tang Sect would¡¯ve long ago produced fixed soul ammunitions of rank-9 and above. We¡¯re not entirely sure about the depth of Tang Sect¡¯s inner secrets.¡±

    The Branch Pagoda Master slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°You mean you¡¯re worried about Tang Sect supporting the Dou Spirit Empire?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Although there¡¯s no clear indication that such a thing might happen, we have received news that Tang Sect members are getting very close to Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s royal family in these recent months. With Tang Sect¡¯s ess to information, it¡¯s only natural that they¡¯ve notified Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s royal family about the possible war. This isn¡¯t the federation. Tang Sect¡¯s influence here is greater than ours. We can¡¯t help buty up against a rainy day.¡±

    The Branch Pagoda Master nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a real problem. When are they leaving? If they haven¡¯t left, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be needing their help this time. We can¡¯t go up against Tang Sect on our own.¡±

    ¡°The results of the research are basicallypleted, they will leave after they get the product. We¡¯ll clear out every researcher and won¡¯t leave any trace behind.¡±

    ¡± The research has finally borne fruit after so many years. I hope that they can treasure it. Truth be told, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s good news. If the Pagoda Master didn¡¯t think that we¡¯re capable of controlling thempletely, that gang of crazy ones is just...¡±

    ¡°Enough, we shall not discuss that here. Tell our people in Heaven Dou City to keep their eyes open. Have them report any sign of disturbance or trouble to us, especially when there are strangers going in or out of the castle. We¡¯ll also report to the Pagoda Master about our situation here. I¡¯m sure that the federation will make their move in at most half a year¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ...

    Tang Wulin walked into Spirit Pagoda and kept his gaze forward. He did not look around. With his spiritual cultivation base, his spiritual power alone allowed him to clearly sense everything around him.

    After two days of studying his new identity, he had basically memorized everything there was to this identity.

    An executive officer was considered a middle-rank officer in the Spirit Pagoda Branch. An executive officer¡¯s main responsibility was to deal with trivial matters on a daily basis, which included purchasing and distributing various goods. It could be considered a cushy job and it was only natural for an executive officer to know a lot of people. His current identity was called Ni Zhen. Due to his plump build and Elemental Dragon martial soul, he was called as Little Fat Dragon by the people in Spirit Pagoda.

    He wore a perpetual smile on his face and looked harmless. For Tang Wulin, it was not a difficult thing to alter his build with Body Sect¡¯s Secret Technique. He had also concealed his cultivation base. He kept greeting the people he met along the way. Because he was always tactful in dealing with others, this Little Fat Dragon was liked by many.

    ording to Ni Zhen¡¯s information and map, Tang Wulin could basically confirm that there was some special underground ce. He was not sure if it was a researchboratory, but he had some clues. Tang Wulin was not overly worried about his own safety. As long as he did not bump into a Limit Douluo, it would not be a problem for him to escape unscathed with his arrangements. There were no Limit Douluos in the entire Dou Spirit Empire. This was also why it was the weakest among the three great forces. Its overall strength was not even half that of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s strength.

    Tang Wulin dallied within Spirit Pagoda before returning to his office. He handled a few daily tasks in the way Ni Zhen taught him.

    Someone knocked on his door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Tang Wulin said with a smile.

    The door was pushed open and a beautiful lively girl walked in. She looked about twenty-seven years old. Her beauty was above average and her build was gorgeous as well. She had a smile on her face. ¡°Little Fat Dragon, can you help me out?¡±

    Tang Wulin quickly searched among the information Ni Zhen had given him. The identity of this girl immediately surfaced in his mind. She was also an executive officer and was in charge of the spirit ascension tform. This meant that she had greater power than Ni Zhen. She was a coquettish married woman who spent her days flirting with others in Spirit Pagoda. It was said that she was flirting with a high-ranking officer. Her husband was out of town and thus was not around. Her name was Jia Feifei.

    ¡°Feifei, what do you want?¡± Tang Wulin looked at the young married woman before him with a fake skittish gaze. However, he had already stood up.

    Jia Feifei replied, ¡°What else would it be? You know that we need more clothes than others. Give me another ten sets of uniform.¡±

    Tang Wulin awkwardly said, ¡°Feifei, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s very appropriate. The uniforms I have with me have been ounted for. You¡¯ve taken five sets the other day. If you take another ten sets, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to exin it to the higher-ups when theye checking.¡±

    Jia Feifei walked up to him and pinched the ¡°fatty flesh¡± on his waist. She threw him a flirtatious look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Everyone knows that you¡¯re in full control over the goods here. Quickly do this for me.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked helpless. ¡°Feifei, I really can¡¯t! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you out, but...¡±

    Jia Feifei humphed and stood with her hands on her hips. ¡°Are you trying to y dumb with me? I¡¯m telling you, the deputy Pagoda Master knows about this as well. Do it quickly or else the deputy Pagoda Master won¡¯t be as easy to talk to if hees looking for you.¡±

    Tang Wulin knew full well about why Jia Feifei needed more uniforms. Spirit Pagoda was a very strict organization. Everyone¡¯s uniform had their own serial number to facilitate their travels. The possession of a uniform meant that one had an extra identity in Spirit Pagoda. She was trying to have secret underhand dealings by epting outsiders into the spirit ascension tform to earn some money.

    This was not Feifei¡¯s first time doing such a thing. However, she was asking for a lot of uniforms this time.

    Of course, these matters had nothing to do with Tang Wulin. However, he could not hand them over directly. That would have been too obvious.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Feifei, but you must help me put in a good word or two with the deputy Pagoda Master if something happens.¡± Tang Wulin made a helpless face.

    Jia Feifei¡¯s face beamed with delight. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go. This time, it¡¯s really from the deputy Pagoda Master. Otherwise, do you think I¡¯d take that many at once? They¡¯re for some guests of honor. There won¡¯t be an issue,¡± she hugged Tang Wulin¡¯s arm as she said this and rubbed it against her own body.

    Tang Wulin had to fight back the disgust within his heart. He slightly nodded. ¡°You want them now?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s now. Let¡¯s go!¡± As she said this, Jia Feifei pulled on his arm and they exited his office.

    Tang Wulin was pulled towards the stock warehouse and took ten sets of uniforms which he then passed to Feifei.

    ¡°Feifei, who are the guests of honor that you mentioned?¡± Tang Wulin ventured with a question.

    A dash of fear shed across Jie Feifei¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    She clearly unwillingly said these words. It was only natural for Tang Wulin to pick up on that. However, her expression had also increased the puzzlement in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. Who could make a Spirit Pagoda executive officer feel this afraid? The change in Jia Feifei¡¯s emotions had piqued his interest.

    ¡°Do you need my help in sending them over?¡± Tang Wulin pointed to the uniforms in her hands.

    Jia Feifei replied. ¡°Of course I do! Did you n to let me take all this by myself? If you¡¯reing with me, I¡¯ll feel braver.¡±

    Tang Wulin could be even more certain that there was something wrong about these guests of honor. He followed Jia Feifei to Spirit Pagoda Branch¡¯s elevator with a poker face.

    When they entered the elevator, Jia Feifei pressed the button that represented the lower third ground floor. Tang Wulin felt happy. This was because his very goal for infiltrating was to get to the lower third ground floor.

    Ni Zhen had been to the lower third ground floor. However, the security there was too tight. Ordinary members were not allowed there. He could only guess that the lower third ground floor was at least thirty meters below the ground. The defense system was the best within Spirit Pagoda. Even if a high-ranking soul master made it in, it would be difficult for them to escape with life.

    He never thought that he would have such luck to be able to enter right after he got here.

    The elevator arrived in no time.¡± The elevator doors slid open with a soft ¡°ding. Tang Wulin walked out from the elevator and quietly spread out his spiritual power. Since he was at the lower third ground floor, it should be easier for him to discover the whereabouts of his parents with his spiritual cultivation base.

 Chapter 1258 - That Screamâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1258: That Scream...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The third level was a world of metal. Everything from the roof, walls to the ground was all made of thick metal. Moreover, there were obvious energy fluctuations radiating from the inside. No wonder he could not detect the presence of this ce with his spiritual power perception. His spiritual wave had absolutely no way to spy on the inside through such thick and heavy defense.

    A thick and heavy metal door was guarded by ten Spirit Pagoda personnel carrying loaded guns.

    ¡°The clothes are here. This is the deputy Pagoda Master¡¯s warrant.¡± Gu Feifei walked forward and passed over the warrant in her hand to the person.

    ¡°Let them pass.¡± The door slowly opened after Tang Wulin and Gu Feifei¡¯s identity tokens were verified. Tang Wulin saw that the metal door¡¯s thickness was about one meter.

    ¡®This is the ce.¡¯ He held the clothes in his hand as he probed into the area with his spiritual power.

    Gu Feifei walked at the most front with her hip twisting and buttocks shaking such that the guards by the door swallowed their saliva in lust. Tang Wulin was naturally neglected. However, they were unaware that following the opening of the metal door, Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power quickly spread into the room and searched the inside world behind the metal door.

    He soon sensed the danger in this ce. His danger perception had developed after his spiritual cultivation base achieved a certain extent. In other words, the defense system here threatened him.

    There were not too many people here. The entire world was basically almost the same as Spirit Pagoda. Tang Wulin soon sensed a familiar aura. He was suddenly shocked. A rather familiar aura that he seemed to know appeared in his spiritual perception.

    ¡®This is...¡¯

    Tang Wulin could only feel his heart rate abruptly elerate as he subconsciously clenched his grip over the clothes.

    It had been ten years after the event. He had even found himself unable to confirm whether the aura he sensed was actually what he was seeking, but it felt extremely familiar to him. However, he found it slightly peculiar that he had not sensed any connection of bloodlines. This was the reason why he did not manage to recognize it at once.

    Gu Feifei walked to a side of the metal door and pressed a button.

    Soon a man dressed in ck attire walked out from the inside.

    The person had a mask over his head thatpletely concealed his face, revealing only his eyes, nose, and mouth. The very moment he appeared, Tang Wulin was greatly startled. It was because he was albeit not acquainted with the man, but the person¡¯s aura was too familiar to him.

    It was an aura filled with icy coldness, viciousness, and indifference. It felt as if everything on the outside was unrted to him. His hands were so ghastly pale such that not a dash of pink could be seen. His eyes were dark purple in color akin to two dark purple mes leaping in his eyes.

    Evil soul master! It was surprisingly an evil soul master!

    Even though Tang Sect and Shrek Academy had always been specting that Spirit Pagoda could possibly be rted to Holy Spirit Cult. How could Tang Wulin not be surprised to meet an evil soul master in Spirit Pagoda, moreover it was at such an intimate location in Spirit Pagoda¡¯s branch? He had not found his parents yet he encountered such a secret. There was no doubt that this had proven the connection between Holy Spirit Cult and Spirit Pagoda!

    ¡°Hello. Your uniform is here,¡± said Gu Feifei in fear.

    ¡°Give that to me.¡± The ck-clothed man¡¯s voice sounded deep and hoarse. He immediately took the uniform in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands as he raised his hand and closed the metal door.

    The metal door closed slowly. It was apparent that he did not intend to invite Tang Wulin and Jia Fei Fei into the room. Gu Feifei was relieved. She turned around and left in a manner simr to fleeing the scene. Every time Tang Wulin saw these people, he would feel an intense fear in his heart that was beyond description.

    ¡°Argh...¡± Meanwhile, a piercing scream was suddenly heard from the inside.

    Tang Wulin who was originally following behind Gu Feifei moved upon hearing the sound. His hand blocked the metal door that was about to close with strength and precision.

    The metal door¡¯s closing force was unimaginably strong and it waspletely under mechanical control. Yet, it was rendered incapable of resisting his palm as it paused in a split second.

    The ck-clothed man was walking forward after closing the door when he suddenly stopped. He turned around and looked towards the door in puzzlement. He watched as the thick heavy door that was in the closing process being pulled open by force.

    Tang Wulin did not have the slightest hesitation. His right foot abruptly stamped against the ground apanied by a valiant dragon¡¯s roar. Violent tremors instantaneously sted the ck-clothed evil soul master into the sky. Golden dragons rose into the sky in an instant and caught up to his body before mming onto it like bombs. The evil soul master with at least five-ringed cultivation base exploded into a dense fog of flesh and blood.

    Golden radiance shed once behind his back as Tang Wulin¡¯s pair of Golden Dragon King¡¯s wings had already spread open. His body swayed once as he pounced toward the direction of the scream earlier at full speed.

    If one were to say that he could notpletely identify the aura earlier, then that piercing scream earlier was sufficient for him identity many things.

    That was obviously his father¡¯s voice!

    Even though more than ten years had passed, Tang Wulin could never forget his father¡¯s voice in eternity.

    When he was still very young, his father would frequently teach him how to be a good person and behave properly. He would never forget his father¡¯s words. ¡®In this world, the only person you canpletely trust and rely on is yourself.¡¯

    His father told him that he was only truly powerful if he himself could be powerful at the time.

    The words had always influenced Tang Wulin all along as he was growing day by day.

    His father¡¯s scream earlier sounded pressing, filled with rage and pain. How could Tang Wulin possibly control himself anymore?

    Behind the metal door was a spacious room with rooms inside. Tang Wulinpletely relied on the guidance of sound as he dashed his way to a particr room. He used his body as a human weapon as he directly mmed into the door and broke it by force.

    He stretched out his double golden dragon ws and tore away the metal before he dashed into the room.

    On the other side, he witnessed a scene that almost made his eyes crack in anger when he entered through the door.

    There were seven to eight men dressed in ck clothes in the room. They had the exact attire as the ck-clothed man earlier. Other than them, there were also a few people already lying in a pool of blood on the floor. The ck-clothed man standing at the most front raised his right arm and turned his right hand into a mantis-like front leg. The w in front of his hand had prated a body and the body was raised high in the air.

    The person who was pierced and was struggling on the sharp w right now was precisely Tang Wulin¡¯s father, Tang Ziran who had gone missing for over a decade.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes had almost reddened in rage upon witnessing the scene. Even though he could already sense that there was at least one Title Douluo-rank powerhouse, how could he even think rationally at this moment?

    He strenuously pped the golden wings on his back once. His entire person rammed into the leader akin to a bomb. He swung his right golden dragon w as he used his Golden Dragon Nirvana Divine w straight onto the person.

    Massive golden w¡¯s shadow enshrouded almost more than half of the ck-clothed man on the scene.

    His appearance was too sudden. It had only been less than a second from the moment the dragon¡¯s roar was heard until Tang Wulin broke through the door. In addition, he swung his Golden Dragon Nirvana Divine w as an attack without the slightest hesitation, everything had happened within a split second.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Three ck-clothed men were instantly torn into pieces by the Golden Dragon Nirvana Divine w. These people included the leader that was using his front arm to pierce through Tang Ziran¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin hugged his father and rapidly infused his soul power into his father¡¯s body to seal all the blood vessels near the wounds.

    Tang Ziran who was having a facial spasm due to the intense pain could not help being stunned when he saw Tang Wulin.

    Who was this chubby person?

    Tang Wulin extended a vine of Bluesilver Emperor from his body that tied around Tang Ziran¡¯s body. He carried Tang Ziran¡¯s body on his back while at the same time, the Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his hand as he pierced toward the back of his body,unching Thousand using Fingers!

    Thousands of spear tips shot out intensely. Every stream carried a tinge of blue-gold radiance that enshrouded the rest of the ck-clothed men who had already reacted to the situation.

 Chapter 1259 - Father On The Verge of Death

    <h4>Chapter 1259: Father On The Verge of Death</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A ck-clothed man who was initially seated at the back flew into a rage. He swung his right hand once and conjured a green halo underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet. A dense, green toxic gas filled the air in an instant.

    Tang Wulin felt his entire body slowing down at once. His speed was reduced till his Thousand using Fingers began to weaken.

    The ck-clothed man standing ahead unleashed one ck, two yellow, and four purple soul rings, totaling seven, from his body. A pair of outstanding greataxes, pitch ck as ink, appeared in his hands as he rolled toward Tang Wulin akin to a tornado.

    The other two ck-clothed men had bright-red long bows in their hands from which they shot their arrows toward Tang Wulin at close range. On the other side, a soul device was seen in the hands of another ck-clothed man. A loud bang was heard. Soon after, a stretch of pellets scattered toward Tang Wulin enshrouding him.

    The evil soul masters reacted swiftly. They unleashed their martial souls,unching their attacks at Tang Wulin after Tang Wulin made a move with his Golden Dragon Nirvana Divine w.

    The red arrows flying toward Tang Wulin were churned into shreds. However, they turned into a cloud of red poisonous smog which enshrouded Tang Wulin. A pair of greataxes spun about and collided into Tang Wulin¡¯s Thousand using Fingers. A series of shing sounds was heard. The heavy greataxes mmed into Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear but were continuously bounced away. The Golden Dragon Spear stabbed straight into the enemy¡¯s chest with full force.

    How could anyone, even though they were all Soul Sage-ranked powerhouses, possibly be a worthy opponent of Tang Wulin? His technique of the Thousand using Fingers relied mainly on its dominance and powerful strength.

    As for the soul device¡¯s loud bang, Tang Wulin stretched out his left hand and conjured vines of the Bluesilver Emperor that weaved into a shield to fend off the attack. At the same time, there was something which watched over him from behind. It was arge tulip that bloomed silently.

    Whether it was the red mist which filled the air, or the green smog that arose from the ground, they dispersed and vanished into nothingness, akin to melting snow, upon contact with the aura unleashed by therge pink flower.

    The Fragrance Damask Immortal was the nemesis of all strong poisons and the king of immortal grasses!

    ¡°Roar...¡± A valiant raging roar was hearding from Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth. The gigantic golden dragon¡¯s head emerged in front of his body. The remaining three evil soul masters¡¯ bodies shook once while the evil soul master seated at the frontmost had the least reaction. However, the other two evil soul masters were obviously affected.

    Tang Wulin took a step forward as he swept the Golden Dragon Spear horizontally across. Simultaneously, a light arc spread outward with the Bluesilver Emperor transforming into countless spears stabbing the three men in front. Ayer of dense scales emerged on the surface of every Bluesilver Emperor as it burst forth with tremendous momentum.

    It was his blood soul fusion skill, the Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Sting!

    The two evil soul masters with six-ringed cultivation bases were pierced and had holes all over their bodies. It seemed like they would not survive the attack. On the other hand, the evil soul master at the front swung his right hand to conjure a gush of dark green, poisonous spring which surged out from the ground. It shook away all the Blue Emperor Golden Dragon Stings.

    Of all the evil soul masters on the scene, he was the most senior. He was a rank-91 Title Douluo and his martial soul was poison spring.

    For some unknown reason, he felt his momentum weakened by this opponent whose cultivation base was evidently much lower than his.

    Meanwhile, he suddenly sensed that everything in the surroundings seemed to slow down. The opponent before him was a blur while his spurting poison spring retracted on its own. Out of the blue, a speckle of golden radiance shot toward him at lightning speed.

    The poison spring evil soul master¡¯s eyes dted instantaneously. He could not believe the situation he was facing at all as all the energy in his body was stripped away by a gush of formless massive energy in the next moment. His energy dissipated when the spear pierced through his chest.

    Tang Wulin regained his initial silhouette. His entire body was covered in golden scales. At this moment, he was akin to a god who had descended on the world.

    In reality, it only took only a few seconds from the moment he dashed into the room to the moment he killed all eight evil soul masters. All the evil soul masters which included a Title Douluo had fallen under his hands.

    Ever since he made a breakthrough in his spiritual cultivation base to the Spirit Domain, his aura during battles had grown more powerful. It was the development of his Golden Dragon King Bloodline under the silent influence of his spiritual cultivation base.

    It was not easy for him to fight against a Title Douluo with his ability, especially when both sides did not have the time to unleash their battle armors. After all, he had yet to achieve an eight-ring cultivation base.

    Nevertheless, his spirit was ignited during that earlier moment. Perhaps, he had finally grasped the concept in the course of his study in the Millennium Cloud. His spiritual power had given him the ability to warp time such that the Title Douluo evil soul master had a brief pause in his judgement. It was precisely at this moment that Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear pierced his body.

    It was the sublimation of the Spirit Domain realm¡¯s spiritual power!

    Tang Wulin never expected his spiritual domain to be triggered sessfully at this moment. He was only a step away from achieving it. Yet, if he had a choice, he would rather not encounter the situation today than trigger his spiritual domain.

    His father¡¯s aura was bing very weak. At this moment, he did not dare leave and take his father along.

    After finishing off the enemies, Tang Wulin hastily helped his father down from his back while wiping away the makeup on his own face. Tears were streaming down his cheeks.

    ¡°Father, father, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Wulin!¡± He infused his soul power into his father¡¯s body continuously to maintain his father¡¯s vitality.

    Tang Ziran opened his eyes with great effort. His face was pale and drained of blood since earlier. Tang Wulin could sense that the life energy in his father¡¯s body was almost gone. There was not much blood flowing in his body.

    The evil soul master who pierced his father¡¯s body had a blood-sucking mantis as his martial soul. The sharp mantis de had not only pierced through Tang Ziran¡¯s heart but also voraciously sucked away more than half his blood. If Tang Wulin were to arrive just a bitter, Tang Ziran would have been dead.

    His life was dangling by a hair¡¯s breadth and sustained by relying only on Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power infusion.

    Tang Ziran raised his hand weakly and pointed to a direction as his face cracked into a gratified smile.

    He could not speak but he was contented. He never expected to see his son before he died.

    More than ten years had passed. His little Wulin had grown up from a juvenile child into a mature adult. He was tall and stalwart, not to mention, handsome and graceful. He was his son!

    He watched as his boy killed those b*stards, who made him and his wife lived in fear, one at a time. Tang Ziran¡¯s heart was filled with joy. Although he was getting weaker, he was ted.

    He had lost count of the times he talked about killing those evil soul masters. He had wanted to destroy everything, but he did not manage to do so. Nheless, his son did it for him today. What else could be more satisfying than this?

    Tang Wulin looked toward the direction of Tang Ziran¡¯s pointing finger. It was a metal wall. Tang Wulin felt something in his heart, so he hastily carried his father and walked forward with great strides. He swung his right hand once and used his sharp Golden Dragon w to tear down the metal wall. He then stepped into the adjoining room with his father.

    He heard people screaming soon after. There were four women who were dressed in simr working suits in the room. Was that not his mother amongst them?

    Lang Yue cried out in sorrow upon seeing Tang Ziran in Tang Wulin¡¯s arms. He hastily pounced forward. She did not recognize his son, but she saw her husband who was on the brink of death!

    ¡°Mother!¡± Tang Wulin called out in sadness.

    Lang Yue appeared older now. Compared to those early years, she had white hair and her face was wrinkled. Her dull eyes were red and swollen.

    She had sorrow written all over her face. Upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s call, she could not help shaking all over. She looked toward the youth before her in disbelief.

    The change over the past decade was too great. The boy had be a man, but his facial features were still distinguishable especially his huge, crystal clear eyes.

    Tears streamed down Lang Yue¡¯s face immediately. In the next moment, an intense fear emerged on her face. ¡°Leave, my child. Be quick! Those beasts will kill you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave together. We can save father only by leaving this ce.¡± The only glimmer of hope now was the Holy Spirit Douluo. Only Her Excellency could possibly save his father.

    A radiance glowed brightly in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as streams of silhouettes separated from his body. The silhouettes were the six great immortal grasses with the Damask Tulip as the leader.

 Chapter 1260 - A Murderous Intent

    <h4>Chapter 1260: A Murderous Intent</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s trump card. He had not revealed it when he was fighting against the Darkness Bell. Meanwhile, he cajoled the numerous immortal grasses to the outside in order to save his parents.

    A yellow-gold mask appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face to conceal his facial features. He handed his father over to the Damask Tulip while the zing Apricot Cabbage and the remaining immortal grasses brought Lang Yue and the other two distressed women along.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were awe-inspiring at present, while a murderous intent arose in his heart. He walked outside in great strides as he held the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand.

    The Damask Tulip¡¯s thought was linked to his. He used his aura to protect Tang Ziran and maintain his feeble breath. At the same time, he used the immortal grasses¡¯ aura to nourish his father¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin took the lead to dash out of the room. In the meantime, a piercing siren echoed through the entire underground world.

    Just as Tang Wulin exited the door, streams of soul beams shot toward him. In response, Tang Wulin disyed his brutal and tyrannical side on the battlefield.

    He initiated the Domineering Golden Dragon Body! He did not dodge, instead he stamped the ground with his right foot. Golden dragons spiralled around his body shielding him from the majority of the attacks.

    The Bluesilver Emperor weaved ayer of protective shield to protect the group of people behind him, while the Golden Dragon Spear projected its shadow which filled the whole sky. The attacking weapons which appeared on the rooftop were destroyed by the spear one at a time.

    In the distance, the guards holding soul weapons continuously appeared as theyunched long-range attacks at Tang Wulin. The third golden soul ring on Tang Wulin¡¯s body shimmered with radiance as he unleashed the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Roar with the Dragon Might. Arge number of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s soul masters were taken down, akin to harvesting wheat, within the sound of his raging roar.

    Comprehending the spiritual domain allowed Tang Wulin to advance a step further in his spiritual realm. How could these low-rank soul masters withstand his Golden Dragon Roar?

    This was only the Dou Spirit Empire after all, and not the Douluo Federation. Tang Wulin brazenly made his way to the elevator single-handedly.

    The elevator was already locked down, so there was no way he could go outside. Tang Wulin retracted his Golden Dragon Spear andunched his Golden Dragon w¡¯s Smash and Tear features to tear down the wall and smash out a passage by force.

    The Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone emitted a golden radiance which caused the earth to part into two leaving behind a crack. Tang Wulin then crawled through the crack to the surface in vigorous strides.

    At present, he did not care about anything else for his heart was burning with anxiety. His father¡¯s life was of the utmost importance. The sooner he could meet the Holy Spirit Douluo, the higher his father¡¯s survival rate would be.

    On the other hand, the Spirit Pagoda was in a chaotic mess. No one expected such a piercing siren to set off suddenly underground. The elevator was on lockdown to prevent the enemy from leaving the underground. Meanwhile, the high-ranking personnel of the Spirit Pagoda realized that the elevator was damaged when they boarded the elevator.

    Tang Wulin used his Golden Dragon ws to tear apart the elevator¡¯s soul conducting device before he opened up the passage. ¡®If you¡¯re stopping me from getting up there, then I won¡¯t allow you toe down either.¡¯

    ¡°Damask, please take my parents to Her Excellency, the Holy Spirit Douluo after we leave this ce. I¡¯ll stop the enemy.¡± After breaking the metal wall below, the earth was incapable of stopping his spiritual detection. The earth element was considered a part of the world, so it would be easy for him to conduct his spiritual power through the earth due to his affinity for the entire ne.

    He dared not assess his father¡¯s condition right now for fear of finding out the worst. He was constantly reminding himself to stay calm. The best approach to handle the situation was to focus on finding a way for his father to receive treatment as soon as possible.

    ¡°Wulin, you¡¯re all alone. Alright then.¡± The Damask Tulip finally agreed.

    ¡°Bang!¡± He swung his Golden Dragon ws to break out from the earth onto the ground level. Tang Wulin used his soul power to push away the soil. The six great immortal grasses including the Damask Tulip and the zing Apricot Cabbage dashed out from behind. They shed past, one at a time, as they followed Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual guidance.

    Tang Wulin turned around for he had further ns. Hisrades had received notification that he was going to destroy the ce.

    He still gave the Spirit Pagoda the benefit of the doubt. After all, the Spirit Pagoda was founded by the Tang Sect¡¯s first ancestor, the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao! It was the Holy Ice Douluo who led a group of powerhouses to destroy the Holy Spirit Cult previously when the Holy Spirit Cult threatened the continent.

    He never expected that the Spirit Pagoda would collude with the Holy Spirit Cult. He was not sure if his father could make it. The rage in his heart was burning at its peak. He was certain that Shrek Academy being bombed with a godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition had a lot to do with the Spirit Pagoda.

    At present, it was a chaotic scene inside the Spirit Pagoda. All the detection devices had been activated, so Tang Wulin¡¯s presence was discovered after his breakout from the underground.

    The siren that came from the underground was akin to the sound of a thunderbolt. It was not the research done underground which was important, but the presence of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s evil soul masters! If it was exposed, it would certainly affect the Spirit Pagoda immensely.

    Numerous high-ranking personnel, with figures akin torge birds, swooped down from the sky, while the booming siren echoed through the entire town.

    Arge number of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s soul masters surged out from the sides and the front door. Dozens of mechas rushed out from the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s mecha exits before descending in parabolic curves. At present, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s branch was like a porcupine revealing its quills fully.

    Precisely then, the silhouettes arrived in quick strides not far away from Tang Wulin. They stood still once they were positioned behind Tang Wulin. They were the other six members of the Shrek Seven Monsters who had been waiting on the outside since earlier. There were also the Strength God A Ruheng and the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi.

    They had been posted here by Tang Wulin, but no other person from the Tang Sect¡¯s Dou Spirit Empire branch was involved. The operation this time waspletely Tang Wulin¡¯s idea. He had requested Li Yunzhe to forbid anyone from the Tang Sect to get involved so as not toplicate the situation.

    ¡°Big brother, how¡¯s everything?¡± Xie Xie was the swiftest, but he could not help feeling surprised upon seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s appearance at present.

    He had never seen Tang Wulin with bloodshot eyes. It was even more terrifying to feel the gush of tyrannical aura unleashing continuously from Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve found my parents, but my father may possibly die. It¡¯s the people from the Holy Spirit Cult who hurt him. The Spirit Pagoda is colluding with the Holy Spirit Cult as expected.¡±

    The group of people standing behind him immediately fell silent upon hearing him.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± shouted A Ruheng aloud. His silhouette swelled up in a split second as a brutal and overbearing aura burst forth from his body abruptly.

    Although Sima Jinchi had not spoken, he was already at Tang Wulin¡¯s side. The gigantic Dragon ying Saber appeared in his palm as his aura elevated tremendously soon after.

    Thereupon, the rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters gathered themselves around Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin was the leader, Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui were standing separately by his sides, while Xie Xie was concealed in the air. Behind Tang Wulin were Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi who stood next to each other. Yue Zhengyu was at the rearmost. These seven people maintained a battle formation which looked like an upside-down triangle.

    At present, the numerous silhouettes descending from the sky had arrived. The silhouette thatnded first was the Pagoda Master of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s branch.

    ¡°How dare you attack our Spirit Pagoda!¡±

    The branch¡¯s Pagoda Master was astonished upon seeing Tang Wulin and his group not for the terrifying aura that bloomed from A Ruheng, but because these people had remained steadfast and not fled away rapidly. They chose to await the arrival of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s people. It signified that they were confident enough to confront the Spirit Pagoda.

    Tang Wulin did not utter a word for it could not express the rage in his heart. The golden mask concealed the expression on his face but not his bloodshot eyes. He took a step forward suddenly and stamped his right foot heavily against the ground. In a sh, a rolling thunderous dragon¡¯s roar echoed through an area with a circumference of a few kilometers. An enormous halo over a hundred meters in diameter with countless dragons in a coil enshrouded Tang Wulin and hisrades on the ground. It was precisely his Golden Dragon Rage Domain. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s body erged soon after as the pieces of battle armor covered his entire body.

    Even though it was not aplete set of battle armor, it included a helmet, pauldrons, a cuirass, and a pair of rerebraces.

    The metal which looked like golden crystals had the texture of dragon scales with a perfectly streamlined hull. The thick and heavy pauldrons on his shoulders were adorned with a dragon w sloping downward on each of its two sides. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s wings suddenly spread out behind his back. It was even more terrifying when Tang Wulin¡¯s aura was soaring in multiples at a time. It was as if the blood in his body was ignited as the raging golden mes burned around his body.

 Chapter 1261 - The Dragon Kingâ€™s Outburst

    <h4>Chapter 1261: The Dragon King¡¯s Outburst</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Roar...¡± A raging dragon¡¯s roar was heard abruptly. Tang Wulin¡¯s body erged once again to reach a height of seven meters this time. The ovepping scales of the Golden Dragon Body were much thicker and heavier aspared to before. An exceedingly terrifying aura burst forth from the depths of his heart. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand grew in tandem with the ergement of his body. The surface of the Dragon Spear was coated with ayer of dragon scales as it seemed to be triggered by the force emitted by Tang Wulin.

    A stream of piercing golden radiance bloomed from Tang Wulin¡¯s body and extended in front of his body before transforming into a long golden path. Tang Wulin¡¯s aura was elevated to its peak just before he collided into the branch Pagoda Master.

    At present, his heart was filled with animosity and an intense intention to massacre his enemies. The yearning for his parents had been pent up for so many years which had now transformed into extreme enmity. The Golden Dragon King Bloodline in his body was ignited to such a degree that he entered into a state of frenzy.

    The effect of the Golden Dragon Rage Domain seemed to be ten times more powerful than before. Tang Wulin¡¯s transformation was incredibly powerful.

    ¡°Boom...¡± The branch Pagoda Master¡¯s entire body was tainted golden instantaneously. However, a white mist of light appeared on his body soon after. It transformed into a light shield which exploded. The explosive force propelled him into the distance so as to avoid colliding into Tang Wulin¡¯s King¡¯s Path.

    However, his sess at dodging did not imply the same result for the others. Out of the hundreds of soul masters dashing out from the Spirit Pagoda, only a dozen or so managed to escape.

    The scene was terrifying indeed. The King¡¯s Pathunched by Tang Wulin carried a tremendous gush of suction force. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s soul masters within its range were all sucked into it and transformed into golden statues which then exploded in a loud boom. No corpses or bones remained as a result.

    A Ruheng had always thought that his battle technique was already violent. Yet, the fury disyed by Tang Wulin before his eyes was not only intense but fric!

    It was the first time Tang Wulin¡¯s closestrades had ever witnessed Tang Wulin¡¯s current condition and his fighting prowess. They were dumbstruck so much so that they found it difficult toplement his efforts. On the other hand, it seemed like there was not much need for them at all.

    The color emitted by the King¡¯s Path did not dissipate for a long while. Tang Wulin¡¯s seven-meter-tall body bounced into the air abruptly and collided into a purple mecha.

    The mecha was tainted golden in a split second. Its front was immediately torn apart by Tang Wulin¡¯s left gigantic Golden Dragon w before it was tossed on the ground as if it was just a ragdoll.

    Yue Zhengyu swallowed a gulp of saliva as he looked at Tang Wulin in the air. He could not refrain from blurting, ¡°Big brother¡¯s outburst is so terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Lub-dub, lub-dub, lub-dub!¡± Strong and powerful heartbeat sounds burst out from A Ruheng¡¯s body. The Strength God thumped his chest strenuously once. The heartbeats shocked the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s soul masters both mentally and spiritually. Two Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses were stopped by him as his enormous fistnded on his opponents.

    The saber tip shimmered before transforming into a dazzling radiance. It felt as if lightning had struck the skies. A Title Douluo who was about to attack Tang Wulin from the side was immediately sted away by the impact of the saber tip.

    Both the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi and the Strength God A Ruheng possessed a Hyper Douluo¡¯s fighting capability although they were still Title Douluos. There was a total of seven Title Douluos from the Spirit Pagoda and only one Hyper Douluo who was the branch Pagoda Master. Nevertheless, both of them managed to stop more than half of their enemies.

    Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn had both unleashed their battle armors with a halo each underneath their feet. Both of them were dded inplete three-word battle armors.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s three-word battle armor was yellow-brown and was filled with a thick charm. Each hand was holding a giant hammer.

    They were truly gigantic hammers! Although she was in her Titan Giant Ape¡¯s state, the two giant hammers still appeared gigantic. Judging by its size, it was simr to the mecha war hammer which Tang Wulin seized back in those days. The difference was Yuanen¡¯s hammers were made from a different type of metal using a unique forging method.

    Tang Wulin had put a lot of effort into making the two giant hammers. He expended a lot of energy into finding sufficient metals to make the hammers. The specialty of the hammers was its heaviness. The Meteoric Iron was not considered overly rare but it was not avable inrge quantities either! More than seven thousand kilograms worth of Meteoric Iron were used to make the giant hammers. The inside core circuit, under Yuanen Yehui¡¯s control, yed an important role in reducing the hammers¡¯ weight. Still, she was only capable of wielding the giant hammers when she was in her Titan Giant Ape¡¯s transformation due to the over-sized hammers.

    Tang Wulin improved on the giant hammers¡¯ core circuits to increase the hammers¡¯ endurance. ording to the Tang Sect¡¯s mecha maker¡¯s calction, the two giant hammers¡¯ defense could withstand a direct st from all fixed soul ammunitions below rank-7.

    A supplementary attacking ability of the giant hammers was the ¡®Crumble¡¯. Any rigid item would suffer from the explosive force of the ¡®Crumble¡¯ feature. It was so powerful that it was considered the highest grade of lethal weapon avable. Although it was not a divine weapon, the power it produced exceeded the ordinary divine weapons when it was used in the battlefield, especially during the mecha battles.

    The main weapon forged by the Tang Sect¡¯s mecha makers for Yuanen Yehui¡¯s ck mecha was a pair of giant hammers also.

    At present, she raised the pair of giant hammers to smash against the Title Douluo standing before her. The Title Douluo felt a foul wind blowing against his face such that he felt suffocated. The surrounding air was about to shatter from the impact too. Consequently, he retreated hastily in fear and dared not resist it.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s three-word battle armor was a bright silver. It was as if thousands of stars were contained in her dazzling crystal-like battle armor. The Stargod Sword was shimmering in the most dazzling starlight. The starlight conjured by her shimmering body was converted into the Starfreeze Sword upon touching the opponent¡¯s saber-form martial soul.

    ¡°Ding.¡± A crisp sound was heard. The Title Douluo was only a two-word battle armor master. The disparity between their battle armors bnced the difference in their cultivation bases. However, Ye Xinn¡¯sprehension in the art of swordsmanship was beyondparison. Her transformation into starlight covered the opponent like a mesh. She constricted the Title Douluo such that there was utterly no way the Title Douluo could struggle free.

    ¡°Don¡¯t judge a meat bun by its folds!¡± The seventh soul ring on Xu Lizhi¡¯s body shimmered with radiance once. She swayed her body once before she transformed into a giant bamboo steamer. She spun at full speed as the purple-ck Destruction Explosive Buns were shot out one after another with precision toward the surroundings.

    The dazzling starlight glowed at the moment. Streams of starlight appeared at certain spots with precision. It was to block the reinforcements from the soul masters who were dashing out from the Spirit Pagoda.

    Thousands of meters away, Li Yunzhe was standing on the rooftop of the highest building in the Spirit Wave City. He was observing the sudden unexpected battle with close attention.

    He was the person-in-charge of the Tang Sect¡¯s Dou Spirit Empire, so he had naturally engaged in the cultivation of the Purple Demon Eyes. Moreover, he had cultivated to the third level. The distance may be far, but to his eyes, it was just a stone¡¯s throw away.

    His eyelids twitched a few times when he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s body swelling up. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s branch Pagoda Master had to st himself away in an effort to dodge Tang Wulin¡¯s attack.

    Seven-ring? It turned out that he was not just a seven-ring soul master! What sort of aura was that? He could sense the terrifying ferocity despite being a few kilometers away. The stream of dazzling golden radiance was conspicuous. Where the golden radiance passed, it felt as if God had descended from the heavens that no one dared to resist him at all. The power of his aura even startled the opponent forcing him to retreat.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s branch Pagoda Master, Hua Tao was nicknamed Air Douluo. Li Yunzhe had been sparring with him overtly and covertly for many years. Although he was capable of suppressing Hua Tao, he did not manage to influence the entire Spirit Pagoda.

 Chapter 1262 - The Raging Tang Wulin

    <h4>Chapter 1262: The Raging Tang Wulin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Hua Tao¡¯s soul power cultivation base was rank-96, so he was only slightly weaker than Lin Yunzhe. His martial soul was a rare air-control type that allowed him to exercise all forms of influence over air. Not only was his fighting capability exceedingly powerful, he was both an assault and control-type soul master. In his cultivation, he had achieved perfection in his control over air. His skills included the Air Cannon and the Air Shackles.

    He had used the Air Elimination soul skill earlier on himself but not the opponent. It allowed him to escape Tang Wulin¡¯s strike.

    Because Lin Yunzhe was well aware of Hua Tao¡¯s ability, he felt even more surprised. The Sect Master was truly extraordinary! However, the initial n was not to fight against the Spirit Pagoda. Could it be that they were nning to destroy the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s branch?

    It was the Spirit Pagoda after all! No matter how the Dou Spirit Empire loathed the Spirit Pagoda, they still needed the Spirit Pagoda to supply them with the spirit souls for the cultivation of the soul masters in the empire.

    He wondered if Tang Wulin was provoked. Yet, at this very moment, there was nothing much he could do to stop the Sect Master either. He could only watch helplessly. His only course of action now was to minimize the impact of this incident on the Tang Sect. The Tang Sect could not get involved directly. For the time being, the Sect Master and hisrades were still holding their own. There was no need to involve his men just yet.

    Li Yunzhe felt dissolute upon watching the battle. He had been rather dissatisfied with the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s activities since earlier, especially after the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters was destroyed by the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition. The Spirit Pagoda was suspect, so he felt even more disgruntled with the Spirit Pagoda.

    He felt quite pleased after watching Tang Wulin, the Shrek Seven Monsters, and the rest fighting against the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s branch.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin became increasingly terrifying.

    His body swelled up once again as an enormous dragon¡¯s tail grew from his back. The golden dragon¡¯s tail whacked two mechas which sent them flying.

    ¡°Roar...¡± It was as if he was roaring in pain as two dragon horns bore out from his head. It was different from his martial soul avatar as it seemed like his body was evolving into a dragon.

    Following the appearance of the dragon¡¯s horns, Tang Wulin¡¯s aura appeared extremely unstable as he was in a state of intense frenzy. His eyes were swollen with blood. It seemed like the extreme rage in him was about to be unleashed from his body.

    His gaze shifted andnded upon the Air Douluo Hua Tao who was rushing back from afar. Tang Wulin pointed the Golden Dragon Spear in a diagonal direction. The dragon wings on his back pped once, sending him straight toward Hua Tao.

    Hua Tao felt dreary at present. His encounter with such an intense attack was unprecedented in the history of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s branch. It frustrated him as he struggled to figure where all these powerhouses came from. Moreover, these people wereplete strangers who had powerful capabilities.

    Where did these unfamiliar powerhousese from? Why did they suddenly attack the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s branch? He spected that it was connected to the secret underground research facility. Could these people be from the Holy Spirit Cult? If so, the organization would be in grave trouble if word about the Holy Spirit Cult were to spread. It would affect the entire Spirit Pagoda.

    The most important matter on his mind, when he was attempting to struggle free from Tang Wulin¡¯s King¡¯s Path earlier, was how to minimize the present losses. As it was, he was not worried that the opponent would do any serious harm to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s branch. The persons-in-charge of the surrounding cities would have been alerted when the siren went off. It would not take more than half an hour before two hundred mechas would be dispatched as reinforcements. Even if these enemies were iron men, they would most likely be exhausted to death.

    The chief figure of the opposing side was covered in golden scales all over his body. Hua Tao felt terrified as he watched the enemy dragon roaring continuously. The opposing side was truly overbearing. His iparably dense and solid-like blood essence fluctuation was simply inhuman such that Hua Tao could not determine the enemy¡¯s true cultivation base.

    Tang Wulin met the Air Douluo again under such circumstances.

    Hua Tao was a Hyper Douluo-ranked powerhouse after all. He was prepared this time. He turned over his palms as the soul rings on his body shimmered with radiance. The surrounding air immediately turned viscous as he attempted to shackle Tang Wulin with the gooey air.

    Tang Wulin felt all the air in the skies, above the ground, and surrounding his body made him constricted. It felt as if he was being squashed by the sky and ground, seemingly being squeezed out of this world.

    If a soul master with a weaker cultivation base were in his ce, the soul master¡¯s body would have exploded from the pressure under the Air Douluo¡¯s attack. However, in Tang Wulin¡¯s case, he did not.

    The wild and tyrannical aura continued to burst forth from his body. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand suddenly turned transparent. Thousands of golden radiances exploded from the surface of the spear. It tore the surrounding air into shreds before enshrouding the Air Douluo Hua Tao.

    Hua Tao swung his arms strenuously in a circle to conjure a surge of tremendous strength that shackled Tang Wulin¡¯s body in an attempt to toss Tang Wulin into the air.

    A yellow-brown radiance shed once on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone increased the gravity ten-fold to help stabilize his body. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s wings pped strenuously again as the terrifying Dragon Might burst forth soon after.

    ¡°Roar...¡± It was the Golden Dragon Roar!

    On this asion, the Golden Dragon Roar could be described as the most powerful st in its history. It was fric to the extent that every soul master with a beast martial soul on the scene felt weak and limp.

    Not only those with dragon-type martial souls were affected, but all the soul masters with a beast martial soul submitted themselves to Tang Wulin.

    ...

    By a distant seashore in the Dou Spirit Empire, arge ship was berthed. The silver-haired maiden who stood on the deck suddenly sensed something. She raised her head abruptly, and her eyes were filled with fear. In the next moment, her entire body was covered in silver radiance. She had vanished into thin air.

    ...

    The Air Douluo felt his aura being absorbed. He felt the person standing before him was no longer a human but a giant ancient beast. The immense overbearingness of a dominator had affected this Hyper Douluo immensely. Hua Tao dared not resist the attack by force, so he created an explosion in the air to st himself into the distance over a hundred meters away.

    Coincidentally, a stream of golden radiance swept past the spot he was standing on earlier. The radiance pulled out a ck striation in the air as it tore through the space.

    Tang Wulin did not pursue the Air Douluo Hua Tao. His valiant silhouette was akin to a golden bomb. All of a sudden, he rammed straight toward the direction of the Spirit Pagoda.

    At present, he looked like a golden meteor. At the same time, a gigantic Overlord Dragon appeared out of thin air.

    The Overlord Dragon was covered in dusk-gold scales all over its body. It was over seventy-five meters tall. The dragon wings which was small initially had grown muchrger now. It was even more terrifying when its head had erged. Its mouth spat out golden res which sted the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s branch.

    ¡®Oh god! Is he going to destroy the Spirit Pagoda?¡¯

    Hua Tao¡¯s expression revealed that he was in intense fear. He no longer cared for his own safety as he pounced toward Tang Wulin at lightning speed.

    However, he was still a step slower. Tang Wulin had already mmed into the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side ferociously. A loud violent boom was heard, followed by arge scattering of soil and rocks in all directions. The result was a pit over ten meters in diameter at the side of the Spirit Pagoda.

    Tang Wulin used his right hand to unleash the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven. A giant golden dragon surged straight into therge pit followed by a series of explosions.

    At the same time, the mighty airwaves arrived. It sted Tang Wulin¡¯s body away. The Air Douluo Hua Tao sank into despondency.

    He could care less about where his opponent came from at the moment. The opponent had the audacity to destroy the Spirit Pagoda. Such action had never happened before in the history of the Spirit Pagoda since its founding.

    Hua Tao¡¯s body turned transparent as he transformed into a part of the air. It was precisely his martial soul avatar known as the Gasification!

    A set of three-word battle armor covered his body soon after. It was simrly transparent.

    The surrounding air suddenly turned thick and heavy. It felt as if the clouds and mist were surging in the air. Not only was it enshrouding Tang Wulin, but the entire battlefield.

    At the same time he unleashed his three-word battle armor, he also unleashed the supplementary domain of his three-word battle armor, the Air Domain.

    His domain was absolutely different from the other three-word battle armors¡¯ domains. It was not powerful, albeit a massive domain which covered an extremely wide area. Its coverage was three times more than an ordinary battle armor¡¯s domain.

 Chapter 1263 - Golden Dragon Inferno Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1263: Golden Dragon Inferno Kill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Within the area, the air became a part of him. He seemed to have turned immortal. He was using his abilities to control the surroundings to a great extent.

    However, when he unleashed his aura, Tang Wulin raised his head and looked right at him. Behind Tang Wulin, a giant Golden Dragon silhouette appeared.

    It was a colossal Golden Dragon which brandished its ws and bared its fangs. Unlike before, this Golden Dragon was extremely vivid. There was a violent and wild air within its eyes. With Tang Wulin at the center, the air around him ignited. mes were seen shooting out from its eyes.

    Apart from the five golden soul rings on Tang Wulin¡¯s body, there was an additional sixth soul ring. The sixth ring had a tinge of crimson, the color of blood, on top of its golden color. It made the soul ring appear a scarlet gold.

    The more intriguing thing was that the scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s body and the other five golden soul rings seemed to have been affected by the new soul ring. All of them were scarlet gold now.

    The Air Douluo had just unleashed his control on him. However, when the aura that was going to shackle him got near, it burned away.

    In the next instant, an animated dragon¡¯s roar sounded. The beast soul masters who had weak limbs fell limply to the ground.

    Even a few of the mechas in the air began falling down from the skies. They were dropping like flies.

    A circle of golden red halo was unleashed from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Everyone on the battlefield, be it friend or foe, felt that they were immersed in a golden red world. Everyone¡¯s emotion was affected. They had developed an urge to kill!

    Mysteriously, a mantra appeared in every mind.

    ¡°Golden Dragon Inferno Kill!¡±

    The Golden Dragon behind him had turned into the color of blood. It now resembled a Blood Dragon. Hua Tao, who was initially vaporized, felt a killing intent intruding his own sea of spirit. His spiritual power was not weak, but he had still not acquired the Spirit Domain yet. At the moment, he felt his sea of spirit turned the color of blood. The air around him was no longer under his control.

    The dragon¡¯s actual body appeared. It was the color of blood. The giant Blood Dragon had filled everyone¡¯s eyes with the color of blood without anyone noticing.

    It was a shocking attack from a spiritual level to a physical level. It did not discriminate between friend or foe. Fortunately, his actual target was the Air Douluo.

    A blood me suddenly rose in the air. The Air Douluo did not even have the time to wail before he was incinerated by it.

    Beyond the color of blood which permeated the area, it was all dark. It was as if hell had risen up to where they were.

    The ally who was greatly affected was Yuanen Yehui. Under the effect of the Golden Dragon Inferno Kill, her Titan Giant Ape Transformation had been forcibly undone to be the Fallen Angel Transformation. She was in hell mode, whereupon spiral demon horns protruded from her head.

    Against a void background, the Blood Dragon¡¯s eyes appeared wild.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s figure had vanished, only the thirty-meter long Blood Dragon remained. The Blood Dragon whipped its tail mercilessly into the Spirit Pagoda.

    Cracks with dark patterns in blood red spread across the building. The middle section of the Spirit Pagoda turned soft. Where the dark-patterned cracks appeared, whatever was affected would melt be it metal or rock. The mid-section of the imposing Spirit Pagoda crumbled. Subsequently, the top part of the towering building crashed to the ground.

    Everyone was bbergasted. Even the other six members of the Shrek Seven Monsters, the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi, and the Strength God A Ruheng could only stare nkly at the scene before them.

    Prior to this, no one had thought that Tang Wulin had the ability to kill a Hyper Douluo with his own strength and destroy the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Dou Spirit Empire Branch.

    ¡®Is he really a seven-ring Soul Saint?¡¯

    From afar, Li Yunzhe was equally stunned. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. Although he knew that his cultivation base was superior to the Air Douluo Hua Tao, he could not ovee him because of Hua Tao¡¯s martial soul¡¯s attribute. If they had fought, it would turn out to be a dragged-out battle.

    When Tang Wulin turned into the Blood Dragon, Hua Tao seemed so fragile. It was inconceivable a Hyper Douluo of the present generation, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Dou Spirit Empire Branch¡¯s Pagoda Master, had fallen in battle just like that. The truth wasid bare before him. He had no choice but to ept it.

    The Blood Dragon raised its head to let out another roar. It descended from the skies abruptly and crashed into the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s soul masters on the ground. Where the blood had traversed, the soul masters who stood in its way were reduced to a bloody liquid which dissipated quickly.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters were all bug-eyed. Tang Wulin had never killed anyone before other than the evil soul masters. However, at this moment, the violent, emotional changes in him made everyone feel something was wrong. He seemed to have been taken over by his emotions.

    Undoubtedly, his father¡¯s near-death state had a strong impact on Tang Wulin. Even hisrades did not know the state of mind he was in now.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let him continue killing. The more he kills, the more he can¡¯t control his emotions. Sima, let¡¯s work together to block him. Xiaoyan, use your control abilities, quick.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    They acted quickly. A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi formed the vanguard. Xu Xiaoyan raised her Starwheel Staff. Beams of Dazzling Starlight were hurled toward Tang Wulin as she attempted to control him.

    However, her sure-hit, absolute Starlight had no effect when they fell on Tang Wulin¡¯s blood-colored body. They were unable to stop him.

    A Ruheng erged his body again. He charged at Tang Wulin and hugged him.

    However, the strength of the Blood Dragon¡¯s body was immense. Also, the mes seemed to burn one¡¯s soul. A Ruheng could not withstand it for even a short while. He was wailing just as he was flicked away.

    On the other hand, Sima Jinchi was not even close when he felt the effect of the Blood Dragon¡¯s auraing down from the sky.

    This...

    The other Title Douluos of the Spirit Pagoda could see that the situation had worsened, so they quickly fled. If even the Air Douluo could not handle this person, certainly, he was not someone that they would be able to deal with.

    ¡°What now? Let¡¯s call for help from the Tang Sect! Maybe the Holy Spirit Douluo can control him,¡± said Yue Zhengyu in a deep voice.

    They did not even dare to get close, as the unknown was the most frightening. At the same time, they could feel the immense sadness released by Tang Wulin.

    They had known Tang Wulin for a long time. Naturally, they knew about his family¡¯s situation. His parents had gone missing since he was small. He had gone through much trouble to look for them, only to find his father in a near-death state. The pent-up emotions within him erupted and seemed to have triggered some mutation within his body.

    The others had known all along about the might of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King bloodline. However, they never expected it to be this terrifying after its mutation. The Blood Dragon attacked wildly and the weaker Spirit Pagoda soul masters had all died within the first few seconds. Then, the Blood Dragonunched a frenzied attack on the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s building. It made the Spirit Pagoda look like an abandoned ragdoll. The majestic and towering building was fast bing a pile of rubble.

    The rm had resounded throughout the entire city. Naturally, the Spirit Wave City¡¯s officials had noticed the disturbance as well. They could even see the situation in real time via the modern aerial surveince equipment.

    The Blood Dragon¡¯s aura was truly terrifying. Even the Air Douluo Hua Tao had died. The Dou Spirit Empire had a mecha regiment stationed here with a hundred mechas. Since they were mostly made up of yellow mechas, they dared not get near the dragon.

 Chapter 1264 - Silver Dragon Entangles, Blood Dragon Recovers

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Silver Dragon Entangles, Blood Dragon Recovers</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Life was precious. No one wanted to charge over only to get themselves killed. They quickly reported the incident to the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s royal family and waited for their response.

    No one could handle the Blood Dragon. The Shrek Six Monsters were anguished and troubled. Suddenly, a crack opened up in the sky directly above the Blood Dragon. A silver figure emerged from the crack.

    Her long silver hair fell loosely behind her and her purple eyes were filled with anxiety.

    When they saw this new arrival, A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi¡¯s expressions changed. Was she an expert from the Dou Spirit Empire or the Spirit Pagoda?

    They had wanted to charge over when they heard Xu Xiaoyan shouting at them from the side, ¡°Na¡¯er!? Is that Na¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Na¡¯er?¡± asked A Ruheng, puzzled.

    ¡°Wulin¡¯s younger sister.¡±

    Just as they were talking, Gu Yuena had already descended from the skies with her arms spread. Water, fire, earth, wind, light, darkness, and space. All seven elements burst forth from her body at the same time. It was as if she was the beloved child of this ce. Silver scales surged forth from her body, and she grew in size. In two breaths, she had turned into a silver giant dragon in midair.

    The Silver Dragon used its tail to entangle the Blood Dragon¡¯s tail. Itnded its pair of ws on the Blood Dragon¡¯s back at the same time. Its tail quickly wound around the Blood Dragon¡¯s body and wrapped itself tightly around the Blood Dragon. It retracted its dragon wings to envelope the Blood Dragon¡¯s wings.

    The Blood Dragon struggled fiercely. Blood mes burned and scorched the Silver Dragon. Many of her scales were charred, but the Silver Dragon clung onto him with persistence. The Silver Dragon unleashed ayer of silver radiance which enshrouded both the Blood Dragon and itself.

    Above them, the air began to swirl like a whirlpool with seven colors. Gradually, two new colors, gold and tinum, emerged.

    A silver scale on the Blood Dragon¡¯s neck shone. The moment it shone, the radiance on the Silver Dragon¡¯s body intensified.

    The Blood Dragon grew weaker in its struggle. The blood mes began to subside as well. However, its scales were still scarlet gold.

    A faint sigh was heard. The Silver Dragon reached under the Blood Dragon¡¯s neck with a w. It picked a scale and pulled on it strongly. It stripped off the scales under the Blood Dragon¡¯s neck.

    The Blood Dragon unleashed a furious growl. However, the blood color on its body finally faded, and it regained its golden coloration. Its body shrunk simultaneously. The wild and domineering aura that was present before gradually weakened and vanished.

    The Silver Dragon let out a skyward roar. All the surveince equipment in the air were destroyed instantly. It raised its head and looked at the Shrek Six Monsters with a confused gaze. It then beat its wings and wrapped the shrinking Golden Dragon with itself. With a flickering silver light, they merged into a spatial crack and vanished without a trace.

    The witnesses of the scene felt their hearts sway. A Ruheng spoke in a daze, ¡°His younger sister is so powerful. She¡¯s able to control him. We¡¯re not in danger anymore, are we? This is...¡±

    Because he had fallen from the skies a few moments ago, Sima Jinchi was in a sorry state. However, he was in awe as he stared fixedly at the spot where the Silver Dragon had disappeared.

    He was shocked to learn about Tang Wulin¡¯s true identity after meeting him. However, when he saw Gu Yuena today, he felt the Dragon n¡¯s aura from her was no weaker than Tang Wulin¡¯s. Who was she?

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first,¡± said Ye Xinn decisively.

    Tang Wulin would not be in much danger if he was taken by Gu Yuena. Currently, the building of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Dou Spirit Empire Branch had been reduced to a rubble. It would, undoubtedly, be a public center of attraction. They needed to leave this ce as soon as they could. After all, no matter how weak the Dou Spirit Empire was, it was still a country!

    Currently, since the surveince equipment was destroyed, what transpired would now be a mystery.

    The scene was distorted the moment Gu Yuena appeared. Hence, the only ones who saw Gu Yuena appear out of thin air was the Shrek Six Monsters, A Ruheng, and Sima Jinchi. Of course, there was also Li Yunzhe who was observing from afar.

    Li Yunzhe had already given the order for someone to pick them up. At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief. He was ready to make a move just now. However, he was not confident that he would be able to control Tang Wulin. The Blood Dragon was truly terrifying. If the incident had continued, it would have turned into a chaotic situation once the Dou Spirit Empire amassed its army and experts. Tang Wulin was the current Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God Pavilion Pavilion Master. If something had happened to him, there would be further trouble down the road.

    It was just as well that the unidentified girl had appeared to whisk him away. Apparently, they had a long history between them.

    Regardless, today¡¯s battle shocked Sima Jinchi. In his heart, Tang Wulin had risen to new heights. At the same time, he was curious about the nature of this uncontroble and dreadful power. Why would the Tang Sect allow him to be its Sect Master when he could not even control his own power?

    Of course, he had no idea that the Tang Sect or Tang Wulin himself did not know that such an incident would happen today.

    ...

    Kill, kill, kill!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual world seemed to have been dyed in blood color. His mind was filled with an endless desire to kill.

    He felt as if he was in the middle of an ancient battlefield. He was currently a giant dragon which killed everything in its sight.

    Countless demons and monsters came at him from all sides. He had a spiral-shaped horn on his head and his body was covered with scales. They were shredded to pieces and his golden scales were tainted by their blood. The blood drove him wild and gave him the impetus to kill his enemies with great vigor. Hence, he was not bothered by being tainted with blood. He just continued killing and destroying everything that was in his way.

    The thrill of destroying, breaking, and killing washed over Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit repeatedly. He seemed to let loose in his killing. He feltfortable with it. Everything around him was influencing him a little at a time. Even his sea of spirit seemed to be progressing toward the color of blood.

    In the depths of Tang Wulin¡¯s heart, a faint but anxious voice kept calling out to him. However, he had gone mad. His father¡¯s serious wounds had riled up his yearning for filial affection. His pent-up negative emotions after all these years had suddenly been released. Only killing and vengeance could satiate this violent streak in him.

    The voice that was calling for him grew fainter. Within Tang Wulin¡¯s sea of spirit, a Golden Dragon appeared. Its blood-red eyes were filled with malice and terror. It also possessed tremendous power, the kind that had never been seen before. It kept infusing its power into Tang Wulin¡¯s sea of spirit which made him stronger. However, it was also eroding his spirit continuously making him lose himself.

    The twelfth Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal had shattered without him knowing it. The immense energy and the destructive thoughts merged within him. Under the prodding of the Golden Dragon with its terrifying aura in his sea of spirit, he continued to charge against the thirteenth seal.

    With the influence of the immense energy he obtained after breaking through the twelfth Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal, the Golden Dragon in Tang Wulin¡¯s sea of spirit grew in rity. It gave off an unprecedented magnificent aura. These energies were continuously strengthening Tang Wulin¡¯s aura. It enabled him to unleash everything within him with wanton disregard to release the pain in his heart.

    There was no question that such unbridled release was euphoric. Slowly but surely, it had made him fall from grace.

    The thirteenth seal had begun to loosen. Tang Wulin¡¯s sea of spirit was about to bepletely dyed the color of blood. Suddenly, a powerful shackling force came from all sides. It made the giant Golden Dragon within his sea of spirit freeze.

    Shortly after, a multitude of red, yellow, blue, green, gold, ck, and silver light beams turned into seven huge chains to barge into his spiritual world. They shackled the Golden Dragon firmly.

    A cold and refreshing aura followed. Momentster, a sharp pang of guilt struck the depths of Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. It gave his spirit, which was indulging in the thrill of killing, a strong prick. Instantly, it made him sober. Although he was in a daze, he instinctively paused. Thereafter, the cool and refreshing aura cleansed his body of the violent streak.

    The giant Golden Dragon within his sea of spirit wrestled, unwilling to be done in. It desperately tried to break free of the shackles. However, it failed in spite of its struggle. In the end, its aura gradually diminished under the shackles.

 Chapter 1265 - Donâ€™t Move

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Don¡¯t Move</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After the freezing chill swept through his body, Tang Wulin¡¯s boiling blood began to cool down. Layers of seven-color haloes continuously impinged on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The color of blood in his sea of spirit gradually faded.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spirits calmed down slowly. The tranquility froze his thoughts. The energy that impacted the thirteenth Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal gradually faded as well. Although a crack had appeared on the thirteenth seal, the attempt to break it was halted. At the end, the breakthrough did not happen.

    He seemed to have lost control of his senses. Tang Wulin felt groggy. Everything around him began to vanish, and his senses were shutting down one after another.

    The world fell silent. Tang Wulin was silent too. All the voices that were calling him had gone as well. Currently, he felt as if he was immersed in freezing, blue water. He soon fell into a deep sleep.

    An unknown period of time passed. When Tang Wulin gradually regained his senses, albeit in a woozy state, he felt an intense feeling of hunger. He instinctively fumbled for something to eat. He felt something warm and soft. He immediately grabbed and sucked on it.

    A chilly aura came from the warm, moist object. It gratified his thirst but made him more greedy.

    His senses and consciousness slowly returned as he sucked on the mysterious object.

    The embrace of something as soft as cotton and supple gave him immense pleasure. He naturally hugged the tender object tight and cuddled it passionately.

    He heard soft, heavy breathing sounds near his ears.

    At the moment, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart. A bone-chilling sensation surged through him to extinguish the mes that were rising within him. All of a sudden, he shuddered and woke up.

    The instant he opened his eyes, the world seemed frozen in time.

    What he saw was a beautiful face blushing. The purple eyes glistened with unending charm flowing from their gaze. If it were not for the extreme cold that kept surging through his body, his blood would have boiled over again.

    Silver strands of hair fell on his chest. Some stray strands rested on his face. It felt ticklish, but it had her fragrance.

    She was on top, their bodies entangled. What shocked him more was he had a close-up view of her smooth, snow-white skin. Their bare skins were touching with their bodies in intimate contact.

    She was pleading with her eyes. She said with a gentle tone, ¡°No, we can¡¯t. Please stop. If we proceed, your Armageddon Domain may be reactivated. If that happens, nothing can suppress it again.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. He just realized that his hands were touching her delicate frame. One of his hands was on top while the other was at the bottom.

    He bit hard on his tongue. Feeling the intense pain, he regained some awareness. However, when heid his eyes on her, he was aroused once more.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t see!¡¯ He quickly closed his eyes and instinctively pushed her away. Even though he was reluctant to do so, he respected and trusted her judgement.

    Their touching bodies separated. Shortly after, Tang Wulin heard loud pants and an elemental shockwave surrounded them.

    Without the warm and soft touch, he felt as if he had been stripped of all his strength. He felt his body¡¯s vulnerability at the moment.

    An intense pain shot through his body. He felt as if his body had been pried open. Even with his endurance for pain, he could not help but let out a grunt. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead.

    His body was not his anymore. Each of his cells seemed to be torn to pieces. He was so weak that he could not even raise a finger.

    It was an unprecedented situation to him. With his powerful self-healing ability and recovery abilities, he could recuperate in a short amount of time even if he was gravely injured in a battle. However, it seemed that he was not so fortunate this time.

    His awareness gradually sharpened. He finally remembered something. He recalled his fight with the Spirit Pagoda expert. Then, the violent streak invaded his spirit. Subsequently, he forgot everything that followed. Nheless, he still felt the thrill from releasing his emotions.

    He bore the pain in his body. Tang Wulin opened his eyes with effort. He knew there was something more important than the current condition of his body.

    ¡®How¡¯s father? Did he make it?¡¯

    When he opened his eyes, he saw her sitting upright covered in ayer of icy blue armor.

    The armor was clearly formed by ice. It concealed her beautiful figure although her body could still be seen faintly because of the translucent ice. Tang Wulin was no longer interested in his desires when he thought of his father¡¯s safety.

    ¡°How¡¯s my father?¡± he blurted.

    ¡°Father?¡± Gu Yuena was a little stunned. She cried out involuntarily, ¡°What happened to father?¡±

    Tang Wulin clenched his fists. His eyes were filled with extreme hatred. ¡°It¡¯s the people from the Holy Spirit Cult! In the Spirit Pagoda...¡± He recounted the events that happened in the Spirit Pagoda.

    After she listened to his narrative, Gu Yuena¡¯s expression changed despite herself. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. Father can¡¯t die. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go back together.¡±

    When she said the words ¡°father¡±, Tang Wulin was stunned. His gaze toward her changed as well.

    ¡°Who are you? Are you Na¡¯er? Are you Gu Yue?¡± Tang Wulin sat up with effort. However, the intense pain suppressed that thought of his. It made him grunt despite himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Gu Yuena quickly went up to him. She pressed him down by the shoulders. Her mild blue halo surged into his body with the gentleness of the water element. It washed away his pain.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t move now. The Damask Tulip and the others sent father over. With the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s treatment, he¡¯ll surely be safe. Since the Damask Tulip and the others aren¡¯t back yet, they¡¯re probably assisting to save father. What you should do now is to take care of yourself. You¡¯re in a very bad condition and I need to help you suppress it. Just a slip, and you may return to your previous state. Hence, the most important thing for you to do now is to stabilize your emotions.¡±

    Tang Wulin said furiously, ¡°My father¡¯s on the brink of death. How do you expect me to calm down? Gu Yuena, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I respect you for who you are and care about you. Now, can you at least tell me who you are? You know, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯m on the verge of breaking down.¡±

    Gu Yuena paused for a while. As she infused Tang Wulin¡¯s body with the water element, she bit on her lower lip softly. She only spoke after a long while, ¡°You really want to know?¡±

    Tang Wulin was taken aback. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Gu Yuena drew a deep breath and nodded strongly. ¡°At the moment, I¡¯m Na¡¯er.¡±

    Na¡¯er? When he heard her, Tang Wulin was puzzled. If it were true, then the person he kissed just now was Na¡¯er. Maybe it was because he had treated her as Gu Yue all along. His spirits might have swayed. Confusion filled his heart. He was speechless.

    ¡°I was Gu Yue before this.¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s next statement brought him back to reality.

    Tang Wulin was stupefied. He waited for her exnation.

 Chapter 1266 - I Lost, but She Didnâ€™t Win Either

    <h4>Chapter 1266: I Lost, but She Didn¡¯t Win Either</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°She and I have been the same person all along. Brother, have you heard of split personalities?¡± Gu Yuena looked at him with eyes full of sadness.

    Tang Wulin was still in a daze. ¡°Split personalities?¡±

    Gu Yuena nodded. ¡°When I was a little girl, I had a split personality due to circumstances. Since then, my personality has been split in two. In truth, the ¡®Gu Yue¡¯ you know is my main personality. Na¡¯er is a secondary personality created when I was young. I suffered a memory loss and, because of my split personality, I became Na¡¯er. Later, you brought me home. Na¡¯er gradually grew under the loving care of father, mother, and you.¡±

    ¡°It was only when my family members found me that my personality as Gu Yue was restored. Because Na¡¯er¡¯s personality had already developed its own individuality, it was at odds with the main personality. Due to the differences between Na¡¯er¡¯s and Gu Yue¡¯s personalities, I almost had a mental breakdown back then. Hence, the two personalities can only coexist.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yue doesn¡¯t understand why my persona is so stubborn. From her point of view, the secondary personality should merge with the main personality after the main has awakened. She tried it once but discovered that many aspects of her personality will be assimted with Na¡¯er¡¯s after the merging. She was afraid it may affect her future objective. Hence, she decided not to merge with me in the end.¡±

    ¡°The two personalities grew together and Na¡¯er became more independent. By some special techniques, they became two people. They¡¯re the Na¡¯er and Gu Yue you know. Gu Yue is curious about you. She can¡¯t understand why I¡¯m so attached to you. She doesn¡¯t believe in our rtionship. Hence, she made a wager with me. She said that she¡¯ll approach you with an ordinary appearance and entice you to fall in love with her. If you fell in love with her, it proves that your feelings toward me are fake. That¡¯ll mean I lose. If I lose, I¡¯ll have to give up my personality and merge with her. If she loses instead, she¡¯ll then have to give up her personality to allow me to takeover the main personality when we merge.¡±

    Tang Wulin waspletely bbergasted by the elucidation. Although he had always been curious about the rtionship between Gu Yue and Na¡¯er, he never expected it to turn out like this. The exnation sounded like a fable. It could not even be considered unimaginable. It seemed like a myth!

    Gu Yuena continued, ¡°In the end, I lost. During the Sea God Lake Date Festival, I lost. After all, you only thought of Na¡¯er as your little sister, considering we were only together when we were young. Although I was not happy with the oue, there was nothing I could do. If I can remain by your side, I believe that big brother will fall in love with me as well. However, I lost.¡±

    When she said this, she suddenly smiled. She did not seem to be in any pain in spite of her loss.

    ¡°I lost, but Gu Yue didn¡¯t win either. She made you fall in love with her, but she has also fallen in love with you in the process!¡±

    When she said this, a bitterness crept into her smile, ¡°We only truly understood each other after the Sea God Lake Date Festival had ended. Her personality and mine didn¡¯t seem to be at odds anymore. So, we decided to merge. It¡¯s because I know that her love for you will never change. We¡¯re the same, she and I, and we¡¯ll love only one person.¡±

    ¡°I thought that I¡¯d surely disappear and be a part of her, no longer separate. However, she didn¡¯t merge with mepletely. Instead, she put me away in a safe ce. I only understood when I found out that she¡¯d lost her memory while saving you. As a result, our personalitiesmunicated with each other again. She was afraid that my disappearance will sadden you. Her love toward you is deeper than I thought.¡±

    When Tang Wulin heard this, he shuddered at the thought. ¡°What about her? Where¡¯s she now?¡±

    Gu Yuena sighed softly. ¡°Do you remember the time in the abyss? When the abyssal ne¡¯s great powers attacked, she willingly sacrificed her personality to protect you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash the Dragon God¡¯s power with such intensity. Even a lord of the abyss was averted momentarily. After that, she let go of everything to allow me to take over this bodypletely. Since that¡¯s the case, I can be with you without reservation.¡±

    ¡°But, she¡¯s really dumb. We¡¯re still one, after all. Just as how I¡¯ve always been a part of her consciousness, a part of her exists in my consciousness as well. I protected her consciousness and put her in a deep sleep to recuperate. She can awaken again when I break through to a Title Douluo. The only thing is, I¡¯m not sure how I can face her now. After all, her obsession over certain matters is too strong. There are some issues that we¡¯ll have to face sooner orter. It¡¯s also why we can¡¯t be with you.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help but ask, ¡°What obsession are you talking about? Can¡¯t she face it with me?¡±

    Na¡¯er looked at Tang Wulin deeply. ¡°You¡¯re in love with her, after all! I don¡¯t like this, brother.¡±

    Tang Wulin was too stunned. He did not know what to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s best that you remain in the dark about it. Otherwise, it¡¯ll only deepen your pain. We¡¯ll talk about how our futures should be after she awakes. However, I need to remind you of certain matters now.¡±

    ¡°Just as how you¡¯ve always been curious about the rtionship between Gu Yue and I, we¡¯re actually curious about you as well. Why is the Golden Dragon King bloodline inside you? Based on our observations, it¡¯s the true Golden Dragon King power, and it¡¯s not just as simple as inheriting the bloodline. It¡¯s because the Golden Dragon King¡¯s powers are too powerful that it¡¯s sealed away in different parts. It¡¯ll be released in stages as your strength improves. That¡¯s how you¡¯ve be this powerful.¡±

    ¡°Although the Golden Dragon King is powerful, it¡¯ll also bring you grave problems. It¡¯s the same as the Silver Dragon King¡¯s powers which Gu Yue and I inherited.¡±

    ¡°A long time ago, the Dragon God led a great army of divine beasts in an attack on the deities in the Divine Realm. Although a huge part of the battle was due to the conflict between the human-dominated deities and the divine beasts, the Dragon God itself was ountable.¡±

    ¡°When the Dragon God became a god, it had its own Godhood tablet as well. It governed the power of destruction and creation. It¡¯s one of the primal powers of the universe. The Dragon God came across it out of sheer luck. Although it had a weaker influence as a deity, it was still a fundamental power of the universe. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so powerful. In a way, the Dragon God¡¯s individualbat strength is more powerful than any of the Divine Realm¡¯s Five Great God Kings.¡±

    ¡°However, the universe is fair. Behind the power is a shoring. Undoubtedly, the power of creation is very powerful since it can create life. It even created the most powerful n on the Douluo Continent, the Dragon n. At the same time, the power of destruction is even more terrifying. It¡¯s filled with an aura that can destroy heaven and earth. The end point of creation is destruction while the end point of destruction is creation. These two forcesplement each other. Hence, there¡¯s also a dual divine personality within the Dragon God, just like what Gu Yue and I¡¯ve now. The only thing is that it¡¯s a greater problem for the Dragon God. The two divine personalities arepletely at odds with each other, and they¡¯re equally powerful. The creation divine personality governs the Dragon God¡¯s senses of the entire universe and controls the universe¡¯s origin power. At the same time, it¡¯s also controlled by the Dragon God¡¯s wisdom and rationale.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, the destruction personality governs the power to destroy heaven and earth and the Dragon God¡¯s primary body. However, it¡¯s controlled by a savage attribute.¡±

    ¡°Simply put, the Dragon God can be divided into a wise, farsighted Dragon God and a wild, violent Dragon God. Later, when the Dragon God lost in the battle of the Divine Realm, it was split into the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King. The Silver Dragon King managed to escape while the Golden Dragon King was trapped in the Divine Realm. It was because the Golden Dragon King is the wild Dragon God¡¯s divine personality. The only thing we don¡¯t know is how the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power ended up in your body.¡±

    ¡°Its power has been strengthening you all this while, until you¡¯re so much more powerful than the soul masters of the same rank. Actually, you¡¯ve never been able to control the Golden Dragon King¡¯s core power which is its ferocity! The Golden Dragon King is most terrifying when it goes wild. In such a condition, it¡¯s practically indomitable.¡±

 Chapter 1267 - Pouring Out Oneâ€™s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Pouring Out One¡¯s Heart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Just now because of the grudge you had in your heart you had triggered the appearance of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s fundamental nature. That gave you the explosivebat strength and also unleashed the Golden Dragon King¡¯s most terrifying Armageddon Domain. Within this Domain, all the killing and destruction would be converted into the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power. In other words, the more it kills and destroys, the more powerful it gets. It might not even stop until it destroys the entire. Once your consciousness ispletely taken over by this wild power, you¡¯llpletely turn into the wild Golden Dragon King that only knows about destruction. Your consciousness would¡¯ve been devoured by then. In a certain sense, you would have been taken over by the Golden Dragon King.¡±

    Tang Wulin drew a cold breath. Gu Yuena¡¯s analysis was even more precise than Old Tang¡¯s. He never expected that his momentary rage could possibly lead to him being taken over by the Golden Dragon King. That was just too scary.

    Gu Yuena had a dissatisfied expression. ¡°The only reason why I was able to awaken you this time is that you weren¡¯t strong enough. You were only in the initial stages of merging with that wildness. If it had gone on for longer or if you had grown stronger, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do that either. By that time, you would have been on an unending rampage to destroy everything. Without the power of creation, you¡¯ll end up destroying the entire. You might even work towards the destruction of the entire universe until you get yourself destroyed as well. You¡¯ll be the most terrifying being if the power of creation does not restrict the power of destruction.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Gu Yuena. ¡°What should I do then?¡±

    Gu Yuena replied, ¡°You must control your own emotions. No matter the situation, you can¡¯t allow the evil thoughts in your heart to gain the upper hand. Also, you shouldn¡¯t kill too many. As best you can, don¡¯t unleash the Golden Dragon King¡¯s powers within you ever again. Once the Golden Dragon King¡¯s powers arepletely unleashed, you¡¯ll be devoured by the evil intentions in your heart. No matter how strong you¡¯ve be, the Golden Dragon King will take over your body.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. ¡°But the seals within me have to be unsealed over time. It¡¯s not something that I can control.¡±

    Gu Yuena nodded slightly. ¡°I know! Gu Yue and I possess the Silver Dragon King¡¯s power, which is also the Dragon God¡¯s power of creation. When our power is strengthened to a certain extent, we might be able to help you control that power of yours, but we certainly can¡¯t do it now. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll give this to you. Gu Yue will know more about these things. We¡¯ll discuss further when she awakens.¡±

    Gu Yuena turned her wrist and a ball-shaped object wrapped in icy blue light mist flew towards Tang Wulin.

    Gu Yuena made a hand sign and the Silver Dragon scale that hung on Tang Wulin¡¯s neck immediately shone. There was a sh of light and the icy blue light orb fell on the Silver Dragon scale. The scale shone brightly as its original silver-white color turned brilliant tinum. An extremely chilly sensation surged into Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It filled him with an unexinablefort. His rising blood essence and even the searing pain within him were greatly suppressed because of it. However, his body had also be slightly stiff because of the cold.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Ice God Pearl. It has merged with our scale which Gu Yue had given you. It can help you suppress your spirits for a while. It can help suppress the violent streak in your heart with its eternal cold and it¡¯ll also be beneficial in your cultivation.¡±

    As she said this, Gu Yuena melted some ice off herself. She lowered her head to look at the golden scale which hung around her neck. ¡°I¡¯ve removed your reverse scale. This reverse scale carries the strongest violent streak. Without it, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s wildness and destruction cannot be restoredpletely.¡±

    The golden diamond-shaped scale had sharp edges. There seemed to be a small Golden Dragon¡¯s head on the top. It hung around Gu Yuena¡¯s neck and without the concealment of any clothes, it shone and glittered against her snow-white skin. Tang Wulin could not help but stare at the sight before him.

    ¡°What¡¯re you staring at?¡± Gu Yuena red at him as she blushed. However, she still lowered her body and tightly hugged Tang Wulin.

    The icy coldness on his chest grew colder. Ayer of frost covered their bodies. Amidst the invasion of the cold, a strong exhaustion crept over him and Tang Wulin fell into a deep sleep.

    ...

    Two days had passed since the incident. However, Li Yunzhe was still unable to calm himself down.

    The scene of the giant Blood Dragon¡¯s rampage which destroyed the Spirit Pagoda had deeply ingrained in his mind. A Hyper Douluo had been destroyed and even seemed powerless to fight back. This entire Spirit Pagoda, as Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters in Dou Spirit Empire, only had one-third survivors of its original poption. These were those that reacted and ran quickly enough.

    The destruction of an entire branch of Spirit Pagoda had caused an uproar throughout the Dou Spirit Empire. The citizens of Spirit Wave City were so frightened for some time that they would run from their own shadows. The city was under maximum security.

    With Li Yunzhe¡¯s identity in Dou Spirit Empire, he would have no issues in protecting Tang Wulin and the others who hade. They would not have to worry about being investigated either. However, the giant Blood God still haunted him.

    He could never forget the wild and ferocious gaze. The terrifying aura had shocked his spirits. That was clearly a sign of Tang Wulin losing control. He did not know that the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master possessed such terrifying strength. He reckoned that Tang Wulin could have gone up against a Limit Douluo back then.

    For him to possess such terrifying strength was definitely good news for the Tang Sect. However, he would only be bringing disaster if he could not control this power.

    It was very inconvenient to contact Douluo Continent from Dou Spirit Continent. It could only be done by using special equipment and arge number of resources. Also, it could only be done in Heaven Dou City. Li Yunzhe was at his wit¡¯s end while dealing with this. For now, he did not have the time to contact the Amorous Douluo for now.

    What worried him more was that the Tang Sect Sect¡¯s Master had disappeared. He did not know about what had happened to him. He had only heard from the people who came with the Sect Master that something was wrong with his parents and he found members of the Holy Spirit Cult within Spirit Pagoda.

    To think that Spirit Pagoda would be colluding with the Holy Spirit Cult. It had only been a spection before this, but now it was verified. They could also confirm with this that the Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarter¡¯s destruction by godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions were rted to Spirit Pagoda.

    However, all of this did not have an impact as powerful as the giant Blood Dragon. He was not the only one. He believed that everyone present there could never forget the scene. It was truly too shocking.

    The Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s royal family was initially dissatisfied with Tang Wulin and the others for not going to Heaven Dou City right after their arrival. Li Yunzhe was also having a headache as the mediator. However, the empire¡¯s royal family had fallen silent after the incident at Spirit Wave City.

    Li Yunzhe had told the Dou Spirit Empire that Tang Sect¡¯s representative had some personal matters to attend to this time before paying a visit to the royal family in Heaven Dou Empire.

    Because of the special significance that Tang Sect had to the Dou Spirit Empire, the royal family could only bear with this even though they were dissatisfied. However, this had naturally led to the royal family having their own theories to exin the incident of Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters in Spirit Wave City.

    After all, there were not many forces that were capable of crushing Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters in Dou Spirit Empire. For such an incident to take ce within a few days of the arrival of Tang Sect¡¯s representatives, who would believe that this had nothing to do with the Tang Sect?

    Li Yunzhe naturally denied all of this. However, the Dou Spirit Empire also had a change in their attitude. They stayed silent. For now, Li Yunzhe had no idea if this was a good thing or a bad thing. He was unsure if they had intimidated the royal family or the royal family feared them now. Things could only progress after the Sect Master¡¯s return.

    Spirit Wave City was cordoned off for now. The official stance was that they were going to arrest the ones responsible. The surviving Spirit Pagoda soul masters had their hands full in tending to the wounded and burying the dead. However, it was basically impossible for them to restore the huge Spirit Pagoda. They could only rebuild it. A Spirit Pagoda of such scale contained spirit ascension tforms and it would not be easy to repair it. Such an undertaking required resources of an astronomical figure.

 Chapter 1268 - The Sect Masterâ€™s Return

    <h4>Chapter 1268: The Sect Master¡¯s Return</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Li Yunzhe was feeling like his anger had been vented at this point. After all the Spirit Pagoda had an involvement in the destruction of the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarter. So even if Spirit Pagoda waspletely destroyed, he would not be feeling mentally burdened.

    However, he was still concerned about the Sect Master¡¯s return.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters and the rest of the group had gathered in the hotel and had not taken a step out since the incident. They had also brought along some people and those people were all in the hotel. Even the people from Tang Sect were unaware of their doings.

    ¡®No! I can¡¯t wait anymore. I must report the events that took ce here to Amorous Douluo and leave the decision to him. This is an important matter. I must notify the headquarter about us discovering the presence of evil soul masters in Spirit Pagoda and the destruction of Spirit Pagoda here. Especially regarding the Sect Master¡¯s frantic state. I wonder if Amorous Douluo is aware of it.¡¯

    He immediately stood up and dialed a number on his soulmunicator. He ordered his staff in Heaven Dou City to patch a long-distancemunication while he made a move to hastily return.

    He walked out of the hotel and a car was already waiting by the entrance. Just as he was about to board the car and leave, he suddenly sensed the surrounding air to have cooled down a little. He had an instantly reacted due to his Hyper Douluo cultivation base and shot his gaze in a certain direction.

    He saw a man dressed in white sportswear walking in his direction. There was a cap on the man¡¯s head and he had slightly lowered it, so there was no way Li Yunzhe could clearly see his face. The chilly coldness was being emitted from this person¡¯s body.

    It was not a change in temperature but a formless aura. A person could not possibly sense that without achieving a certain level of cultivation base.

    The man raised his head and Li Yunzhe¡¯s gaze was met with the man¡¯s crystal clear eyes. Words almost escaped Li Yunzhe¡¯s lip as he was involuntarily about to call out ¡®Sect Master¡¯ upon seeing the man.

    The youth with a cap on his head was Tang Wulin.

    The sportswearplemented his slender and tall figure. He had muscr arms and a slim waist with long and straight legs. His deep eyes were especially stunning as they still carried a little frantess from before.

    Tang Wulin took two steps forward. He did not appear to move fast but his person had already arrived before Li Yunzhe. It felt as if the surrounding air turned slower during the process of Tang Wulin¡¯s advancing forward.

    ¡°Hall Master Li, sorry for worrying you. Is everyone in the hotel?¡± Tang Wulin asked to Li Yunzhe.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all there. They never left upon returning to the hotel. Sect Master, you...¡± Li Yunzhe voice lowered as he lowered his head toward Tang Wulin in respect without his notice.

    If one were to describe the situation back then as Li Yunzhe showing respect to Tang Wulin due to the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s presence, then there was an additional portion of fear in the depth of his heart now. He had obviously lost his usual arrogance for the man standing before himself. Albeit young he was capable of easily defeating a Hyper Douluo! He could not find any words to describe Tang Wulin. His Sect Master was truly unfathomable.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for creating such a situation. Sorry for troubling you. I¡¯lle and see youter.¡± The situation of air slowing down from earlier appeared once again when Tang Wulin was done talking. Tang Wulin suddenly vanished from his vision.

    Li Yunzhe looked at the hotel¡¯s entrance in a daze. What just happened? Was that the force of domain?

    Moreover, Sect Master was not in makeup but had appeared before Li Yunzhe with his original appearance. There were quite a lot of people by his side, but it felt as if the Sect Master¡¯s outstanding appearance had not raised any attention at all.

    His entire being felt different. It was as if the Sect Master had be a part of the entire space and he did not exist at all.

    ¡®No! That was no ordinary domain, It should be a spiritual domain.¡¯

    Li Yunzhe¡¯s spiritual cultivation base had yet to achieve Spirit Domain Realm so he could naturally notprehend the realm. However, he was still a Hyper Douluo-rank powerhouse and had seen the presence of a spiritual domain before.

    In a sense, the domain disyed by Tang Wulin earlier was the most mystical type of spiritual domain that he had ever seen. He could not describe the feeling but he couldpletely confirm that the Tang Wulin he met today was even more powerful than when he first met him a few days ago. Moreover, his power had not increased by just a little.

    Tang Wulin entered the hotel in great strides. His entire spiritual state was cleared soon after. He could already subconsciously sense the aura that he was deeply concerned about. The expression on his face was no longer as calm as before. He took a step forward as his person had already arrived on the second floor. It seemed like time and space could already no longer constrain his body.

    When he woke up in the open, there was no trace of Gu Yuena by his side. She had only left behind a note for him asking him to take good care of himself and nothing else. However, he found that he could indistinctly sense her existence when he touched the silver dragon scale hanging around his neck that had already turned white-gold in color. He sensed that she was not too far away from him but there was no way he could teleport himself to her side. Perhaps it was because of hisprehension of space element not being vivid enough.

    The pain in his body had already vanished. His powerful self-healing ability allowed him to recuperate himself in just one full day and night. Even though there was still searing pain radiating from his meridians, it was already within his endurance limits.

    The faint chilly coldness emitted by the silver dragon scale not only lingered around his chest but also lingered around his sea of spirit.

    Tang Wulin discovered that there was a significant change in his body.

    His sea of spirit was widened by over one third aspared to before. Moreover, the spiritual power in his sea of spirit became even thicker as an obvious sign of elevating by a level. Although the Golden Dragon King¡¯s frantess almost made him lose control of himself, it had also allowed him to absorb even more of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence. He had made a breakthrough to his spiritual cultivation base, but the only issue was that his spiritual domain had already stabilizedpletely. However, his sudden enhancement had resulted in hisck of control over himself. It was also the reason why Li Yunzhe could sense the change in his surroundings earlier. It happened because of Tang Wulin¡¯s slight loss of control over his spiritual power which resulted in distortion at that time.

    He also found out that he could not control some of the effects brought by the Ice God Pearl. He had yet to figure out how to retract the external coldness and he needed time to figure that out. On the other hand, the presence of Ice God Pearl had not only managed to suppress the frantess, but it was also simultaneously nourishing his body under a silent influence.

    If one were to describe the Golden Dragon King as hot fire and the Mysterious Heaven Method as the well-proportioned and mildest soul power, then Ice God Pearl was chilly cold water.

    With the addition of this chilly coldness as the neutralization medium, the terrifying zing hot ruthless aura in Tang Wulin¡¯s body due to his breakthrough to twelfthyer Golden Dragon Seal earlier had been neutralized and underwent a qualitative change. This resulted in an elevation in his soul power to arge extent. His body felt more at ease than before and even the side effects caused by his breakthrough to twelfthyer seal were reduced.

    The feeling was actually rather joyous. His soul power cultivation base had directly broken through to rank-80 which allowed him to enter the Soul Douluo rank.

    And at the same time, the breakthrough to the twelfthyer seal had also brought him the Golden Dragon King¡¯s sixth golden soul ring. It was just that Tang Wulin could not care about experiencing the change in his body after the momentary self-examination, but he immediately made a spiritual contact Damask Tulip.

    As his current location was not too far away from the hotel and the Damask Tulip and the rest of the immortal grasses had also received continuous nourishment from the Life Seed back then, it was not a big issue for them to be away from his body for a period of time. Tang Wulin received the good news through the long-distance spiritualmunication. His father¡¯s condition had stabilized. However, there was no way he could get more information through the spiritualmunication so he had rushed back at once. As for the outfit he had on himself, it was already there when he awakened.

    He pushed open the door and quietly entered the room. Tang Wulin walked into the innermost room located on the second floor¡¯s Hallway in the hotel.

    His mother lied on one side of the bed and slept soundly. His father was lying on the other bed. He appeared ghastly pale but was still breathing.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s emotions were instantly aroused upon seeing them. His emotions fluctuating pretty obviously.

    The silver dragon scale on his chest immediately emitted faint white-gold color as ayer of ice mist enshrouded his body. The chilly coldness rapidly reduced his emotional fluctuations. After Gu Yuena¡¯s modification, the Ice God Pearlbined with the genesis ability contained in the silver dragon scale had already be a real divine weapon.

    Holy Spirit Douluo sat cross-legged on a chair. She slowly opened her eyes upon sensing Tang Wulin¡¯s arrival. She gently nodded to him.

    Tang Wulin had a shameful expression on his face as he bowed in salutation.

    The gentle white light emitted from Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s body enshrouded Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Tang Wulin immediately felt as he had been immersed into a warm spring as ease flowed through his entire body.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s magnificent expression revealed a wisp of astonishment. She softly asked, ¡°have youprehended the spiritual domain?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. He lowered his head in shame. ¡°Your excellency, sorry for making you worried. The other day...¡±

    Holy Spirit Douluo waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as you can control yourself. I think I would have a simr outburst if it was me. Even though I¡¯m not skilled in battles, I still wish I could kill all those people.¡± An intense hatred shed past her excellency¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1269 - A Reunion of the Whole Family

    <h4>Chapter 1269: A Reunion of the Whole Family</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment before he reacted to the situation. If the Spirit Pagoda and the Holy Spirit Cult were rted, the Spirit Pagoda would, no doubt, be considered one of the perpetrators who destroyed Shrek Academy and the assant of the As Douluo!

    ¡°Your father¡¯s condition was rather precarious. You should thank your immortal grass friends properly. Your father was attacked by an evil soul master and his life force was extracted. He would have died if not for your immortal grass friends who used their immortal energies to stabilize his condition. Only then could he be saved when I tended to him. However, his origin power has been injured, so he would need some time to recuperate. His life is out of danger now.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt relieved. He could sense the Damask Tulip and the rest of the five great immortal grasses in the room next door. His father would survive. As he watched his mother sleeping soundly, all the evil energy gathering in his chest was reced by a deep affection for his family. He felt indebted to the gods in heaven. It seemed like heaven was still watching over him!

    The Holy Spirit Douluo stood up and walked to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. ¡°Stay here and apany your parents. We¡¯ll discuss about youter.¡±

    ¡°Sure! Your Excellency, your good graces are beyond my gratitude.¡± Tang Wulin bowed with heartfelt emotions toward the Holy Spirit Douluo.

    Yali heaved a soft sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve saved countless people in my lifetime, yet I didn¡¯t manage to save him. The heavens are unjust! I¡¯ve something to discuss with you when your parents have recovered.¡± At this point, a wisp of deep sorrow shed past her eyes. She pulled open the door and left.

    Tang Wulin sighed with relief. Yes! The heavens were unjust. The As Douluo sacrificed himself for Shrek Academy, and yet, his soul was extracted. Tang Wulin wished that he had saved the As Douluo¡¯s soul then.

    Tang Wulin walked to his father¡¯s bedside quietly. He knelt on the floor and stretched out his hand to touch his father¡¯s forehead. His father¡¯s forehead felt rather cold as his aura was much weaker than ordinary people¡¯s. It was a sign of degenerative blood essence. Fortunately, his vital signs were stable.

    In any case, there were ways to treat a man¡¯s degenerative blood essence. It would be fine as long as he lived.

    It had been over a decade since hest saw his parents. They had more white hair now and were evidently older. There were wrinkles on his father¡¯s forehead as he had a scowl all the while. Tang Wulin had pined for them over a decade. How could they not miss him as well?

    Tang Wulin looked at his father, then he turned around to look at his mother. He kissed his mother¡¯s cheek softly. Tang Wulin felt a lump in his throat and tears began to stream down his face. The chill on his chest appeared once again which helped calm down his agitated emotions.

    Tang Wulin was at a loss whether tough or cry. The Ice God Pearl was immensely helpful to him, though it had also diminished his emotions.

    Tang Wulin took a seat by the bed. He was about to meditate, yet Na¡¯er¡¯s words reverberated in his mind. She and Gu Yue were actually the same person. Someone with two personalities whereby Gu Yuena was her trueplete appearance. He had always loved Gu Yue, but Na¡¯er was his sister! They had sentiments in their rtionship too. He would never be willing to part with either of them.

    Na¡¯er said that the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline he inherited was special. Yet, both of them also inherited the Silver Dragon King¡¯s bloodline. Na¡¯er left and did not remain with him. Even though Na¡¯er told him many things that day which dispelled most of his uncertainties, she had also created other uncertainties.

    For example, what were Gu Yue¡¯s difficulties? Na¡¯er did not go into further details. What sort of difficulties would trouble Gu Yue so much that she could not stay with him despite her abilities? In fact, she even avoided Tang Wulin and feigned her amnesia to stay with him at one point.

    Currently, Tang Wulin¡¯s mind was akin to a pile of messed hay. He could not calm down his emotions.

    However, he had managed to save his parents from that ce regardless. At the very least, they were alive. He now understood the situation between Gu Yue and Na¡¯er better. Everything seemed to be going smoothly. He hoped that from the depths of misfortune, bliss would appear. He would certainly put in effort into bing more powerful.

    The outburst which transformed him into the destructive Blood Dragon had resulted in a loss of control, but it had also elevated his Golden Dragon King Bloodline. It seemed like a silent purification process which transformed his bloodline power and aura.

    His Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s soul power circted quietly. Due to the influence of the bnced and mild Mysterious Heaven Method and being immersed in the Ice God Pearl¡¯s nourishment, the agitation in his heart was soon quelled. He lost count of the time that he was in the meditative state.

    Streams of lights surged in from the outside and bored silently into the area between Tang Wulin¡¯s brows. The group of immortal grasses could return home upon sensing Tang Wulin¡¯s presence.

    The Blood Dragon Transformation had a huge impact on him and had brought even bigger changes. He needed time to absorb and adapt to the changes. It was not a matter that could be aplished over a day. Whatever it was, he could not deny that he had taken a huge step forward as a result. Judging by the elevation speed of his cultivation base, he had gained a lot, and it would certainly shorten the time in removing the Golden Dragon King¡¯stter seals. As foretold by Gu Yuena, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura would lead him down a path of destruction in the future. Thus, it would be better for him to break the seals at a slower pace.

    Early in the morning, the sound of soft moans awoke Tang Wulin from his meditation. He looked toward the bed at his side subconsciously. He found his mother moaning. Her eyes were slightly open but still a little hazy.

    However, she soon noticed Tang Wulin sitting by her side. Her hazy eyes widened gradually while her pupils were gently bing more radiant.

    ¡°Mother.¡± Tang Wulin called out excitedly albeit in a soft tone. He grabbed his mother¡¯s hand tightly.

    Tears streamed down Lang Yue¡¯s eyes as she tried to restrain her sniffles. Her lips quivered as she looked at Tang Wulin in disbelief.

    The string of events had gone by so fast that she did not have the chance to see her son¡¯s face clearly. Later, she learned from the others that it was Tang Wulin who had saved her.

    At present, she looked at the boy who looked like someone she knew, yet he had grown up now with distinctive qualities and a handsome face. The mere thought of him calling her ¡®Mother¡¯ made Lang Yue lose control of her emotions!

    They had parted for over a decade. It had been more than ten years. Her heart was filled with guilt. Tang Wulin was only ten years old when they were forced to leave him behind. A ten-year-old boy who had to bear and endure so much alone would have gone through tough times. Lang Yue cried profusely each time she thought of this.

    She struggled to sit up. Tang Wulin hastily helped his mother. Lang Yue hugged her son. All of a sudden, she could not contain her emotions and burst out sobbing aloud.

    Tang Wulin did not stop his mother from crying. Instead, he dispersed ayer of soul power to enshroud both himself and his mother so that his father would not be disturbed in his sleep.

    Lang Yue was at a loss for words. She could only cry to let go of her emotions. Tears were streaming down Tang Wulin¡¯s face simrly. He sensed the familiar aura radiating from his mother¡¯s body. There was also the chilling coldness that was being constantly released from the Ice God Pearl. All at once, his heart swelled and he felt a lump in his throat. Tears, akin to a mighty torrent, flowed down his face.

    After a long while, Lang Yue gradually gained control over her emotions. She stood up slowly and looked toward Tang Wulin through misty eyes. Her gaze made her look like she was in a daze, but she did not take her eyes off his face all this while. It seemed like she was trying to memorize every single part of him at this very moment and refusing to let go of her child for even the slightest bit.

    ¡°Mother,¡± called out Tang Wulin softly.

    ¡°My child!¡± Lang Yue hugged Tang Wulin as tears streamed down her face again.

 Chapter 1270 - Donâ€™t Cry, Mother

    <h4>Chapter 1270: Don¡¯t Cry, Mother</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand caressed Lang Yue¡¯s back as he infused gentle soul power into her body to prevent her agitated emotional fluctuations from harming her body.

    After a while, Lang Yue raised her head and spoke softly, ¡°Wulin, is that really you? I never thought that I¡¯d get the chance to see you again in my lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t cry anymore. It¡¯s not good to be sad. We¡¯re finally reunited as a family! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve spoken to Her Excellency, the Holy Spirit Douluo. She told me that Father is safe and he needs to fully rest for his recuperation.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lang Yue nodded strenuously. She had learned about her husband¡¯s condition from the Holy Spirit Douluo since earlier. ¡°My child, you¡¯ve had a difficult time all these years. It¡¯s all Father and Mother¡¯s fault!¡±

    She not only felt pity for her husband but for her son as well! When Tang Wulin was just ten years old, both she and her husband had no choice but to leave him. From the day they left till today, it had been a full twelve years. Each day had seemed like a year for the past twelve years. She had spent every day thinking about her little boy, all alone in this world. What would he do? Tang Wulin was barely skilled in forging at the time, and he was just a child after all.

    Afterward, she and her husband finally had the opportunity to contact the family with a special long-distancemunicator prepared by the Spirit Pagoda. It was a gift given by the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s branch to pacify and entice them to cooperate. However, they were not allowed to talk much for there was specially-appointed staff to monitor theirmunications. Thus, Tang Ziran and Lang Yue could only gather limited information from Tang Wulin¡¯s forging teacher, Mang Tian.

    When they learned that Tang Wulin was progressing well and even got into Shrek Academy, they were happy. In spite of their happiness, they were filled with self-me and remorse. They realized it would be extremely difficult for a child to grow up without parents or guardians!

    Especially when they learned from Mang Tian that Tang Wulin was bing an outstanding youth, they began to have hope. Yet, they dared not allow Mang Tian to tell Tang Wulin about their whereabouts. Besides, the supervisory staff would not allow them to reveal it either. It was not easy for Tang Ziran to divulge the information that they were at the Dou Spirit Empire. He chanced upon the asion when the supervisory staff let their guard down once.

    The device they were developing had finally seeded. Initially, they thought that those people would release them then. All this while, those people granted them great wealth despite the asional threat to their lives. They promised Tang Ziran and his wife arge amount of money and to send them home after the research waspleted.

    However, when the day came, they sensed something was wrong. Those people did not have the slightest intention to release them. The day Tang Wulin showed up was precisely the day the Spirit Pagoda intended to kill Tang Ziran and his wife to prevent them from divulging the secrets of their work. If Tang Wulin had been a stepte, his parents would have died.

    Just as Tang Wulin had nned, he managed to save his parents at the most crucial moment. Perhaps, it was god¡¯s will.

    The sorrow in Lang Yue¡¯s heart gradually dissipated. She hugged her son. The feeling of happiness after a long suffering made her breathing a little rapid. Her arms were wrapped tightly around her child. She was afraid that it might just be a dream.

    ¡°Son, how has your life been over the years?¡± Lang Yue finally managed a question.

    Tang Wulin raised his hand to dry the tears on his mother¡¯s face. ¡°Mother, everything has been smooth going and rtively easy for me over the years. After your departure, I worked hard on elevating myself while learning to forge. Afterward, I got into Shrek Academy sessfully. Then, I elevated myself one step at a time. Later, I was recruited by the Tang Sect. Under the academy and Tang Sect¡¯s mutual cultivation, I developed my skills gradually. Teacher Mang Tian finally told me about your possible location with my persistent queries. Father once told me that if I could cultivate to be a Soul Sage some day, then I can possibly save both of you. I¡¯m supposed to represent the Tang Sect and head to the Dou Spirit Continent this time. Fortunately, I came in time.¡±

    The events of twelve years were summarised into such a simple narrative. It all sounded so straightforward, yet the untold sorrow behind the story was beyond expression. He did not want his mother to worry.

    Lang Yue looked at him. Her vision blurred once again. Tang Wulin might not have mentioned the whole truth. Yet, how could she not have figured out the many incidents that happened to her son over a decade!

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry. Our family is finally reunited. I¡¯ve truly waited for this day for a very long time.¡± Tang Wulin looked at his mother smilingly.

    ¡°Hmm. I won¡¯t cry anymore. Our family is finally reunited.¡± Lang Yue raised her hand and caressed her son¡¯s head gently. Her heart was ovee with gratitude as she looked at his tall, grown son.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to get you some breakfast. We¡¯ll have breakfast in the room. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Tang Wulin hugged his mother. Although he did not wish to part with her for even a moment, he would still need to get some food first.

    His father was sleeping soundly on the other bed. He appeared to be in a better condition too.

    Lang Yue¡¯s gaze fell upon his son¡¯s figure. She gazed after his departing silhouette as he walked out of the room. Her eyes were filled with gentleness. She walked over and sat down by her husband¡¯s bed. ¡°Ziran, our family has finally reunited. Finally...¡±

    Tang Wulin rushed to the cafeteria, and he ordered a scrumptious spread for breakfast. It was not only for his mother but for himself as well. Everything was going smoothly. How could he not feel ted? He had nned everything well. He would send his parents back to the Tang Sect¡¯s submarine for recuperation. When the affairs of the Dou Spirit Empire and the Star Luo Empire had been dealt with, he would take his parents home. He would take them to the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters, so it would be more convenient for him to look after them.

    A short while ago, his most important goal in cultivating painstakingly was to find his parents. Now that the goal has been achieved, what could be more satisfying than that?

    Gu Yuena was a knot in his heart. When he was done handling his parents¡¯ matters, he would figure out a way to meet Na¡¯er. He believed that it would not be difficult for him to find Gu Yuena using the connection between the silver dragon scale and the golden dragon scale.

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re back? Are you alright?¡± A surprised voice was heard. Tang Wulin turned around and found Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn behind him.

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing upon meeting them. ¡°You¡¯re most eager for food when ites to meal times!¡±

    Xu Lizhi patted hisrge belly and spoke smilingly, ¡°One¡¯s mind is troubled when one is no longer keen during meal times. It¡¯s awesome that you¡¯re back.¡±

    Ye Xinn looked at Tang Wulin with a slightly concerned look. She said, ¡°Captain, are you alright? The other day...¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned deeply. ¡°I truly lost control the other day. It was caused by my Golden Dragon King Bloodline.¡±

    ¡°That person... Was she Na¡¯er? Or?¡± asked a puzzled Ye Xinn.

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to exin at the moment. In a sense, Gu Yue and Na¡¯er are supposed to be the same person. So, she¡¯s now known as Gu Yuena!¡±

    Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi gazed into the eyes of one another. Their eyes were filled with surprise.

    ¡°The same person?¡± They were obviously two different individuals. Yet, how did they turn into the same person?

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°Never mind you, even I have yet to figure out what actually happened. We shall settle thister, I guess. It was she who saved me and helped me to suppress my frenzied state. I¡¯d lost control of my emotions the other day due to my father¡¯s condition. I promise not to repeat it. I¡¯m sorry for making everyone worried.¡±

    Ye Xinn spoke, ¡°It¡¯s alright now that you¡¯re okay. However, you were truly powerful that day.¡± The Blood Dragon Transformation left behind a deep impression on everyone who had witnessed the battle. Tang Wulin exuded a feeling that he was capable of destroying everything. He was peerless and invincible.

    Ye Xinn had always been apetitive girl. Tang Wulin had been her target all along. Yet, ever since she witnessed Tang Wulin¡¯s Blood Dragon Transformation the other day, she felt powerless. She vaguely felt that it was impossible for her to catch up with Tang Wulin in her lifetime.

    Xu Lizhi spoke with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine. Big brother, what are you having for breakfast? The food in the Dou Spirit Empire is not much different from ours. Some of the snacks here are no longer avable in the Douluo Continent. For example, the glutinous rice with chicken wrapped in lotus leaf is especially tasty. You must order ten of those!¡±

    Tang Wulin was at a loss whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯m not the glutton I used to be in the past. There¡¯s no need for me to eat so much now. All of you go ahead. I¡¯m taking my portion back to have breakfast with my mother. I¡¯m really thankful to everyone for helping me save them.¡±

    Ye Xinn spoke smilingly, ¡°Although it was dangerous, fortunately for us, we got away unscathed. You¡¯re destined for good fortune having survived a great disaster. Please help me say ¡®Hi¡¯ to uncle and aunty.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin carried arge tray in each of his hands. A variety of foods were piled high on each tray.

    After so many years, he wondered whether his mother¡¯s taste for food had changed. He might as well take a little of everything. He would finish off whatever food his mother left untouched. Anyhow, he would not let good food go to waste.

 Chapter 1271 - Blood Demonâ€™s Killing Curse

    <h4>Chapter 1271: Blood Demon¡¯s Killing Curse</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin carried the food trays in his hands as he went upstairs and quickly strode to the room. He used the tip of his toes to push the door open. As he walked in, he said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back. Come see what you¡¯d like for breakfast...¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s voice softened when he opened the door and entered the room. He saw his mother asleep, bent over his father.

    ¡®Mother is still feeling lethargic!¡¯

    He ced the food trays gently onto a table by the side. His body suddenly stiffened.

    ¡®Something¡¯s not right! Even if she¡¯s just sleeping, Mother¡¯s aura shouldn¡¯t be so weak.¡¯

    In the next moment, he was at Lang Yue¡¯s side to help her up.

    Lang Yue¡¯s body was soft and limp. Her skin was pale with barely a shade of pink. It got more dreadful for Tang Wulin when he found a ghastly striation on her forehead. The striation was dark red and looked like a ghost¡¯s face. The ghost¡¯s face was alive as it squirmed ceaselessly. It looked exceedingly ferocious.

    The same striation was also on Tang Ziran¡¯s forehead. His condition had degenerated obviously, appearing much different from earlier.

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Intense fear gripped Tang Wulin¡¯s chest in an instant. His spiritual power burst out like an oil spill. He found the Holy Spirit Douluo meditating in her room in the next moment.

    It only took two breaths before a stream of white radiance appeared in the room. Tang Wulin did not need to exin as Yali immediately sensed the changes in Lang Yue and Tang Ziran as soon as she arrived. She stretched out both her hands. Each of her hands carried a gentle white radiance which she pressed onto both Tang Ziran¡¯s and Lang Yue¡¯s foreheads individually.

    The blood color striations on Lang Yue¡¯s and Tang Ziran¡¯s foreheads suddenly came alive. The striations opened theirrge, vicious mouths in an attempt to chomp on the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s palms.

    Yali was taken aback. She gasped in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s the Blood Demon¡¯s Killing Curse. Surprisingly, he¡¯s still alive.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke anxiously, ¡°Your Excellency, what is a Blood Demon¡¯s Killing Curse? Are my father and mother going to be fine?¡±

    Yali did not answer Tang Wulin¡¯s question. Her expression turned somber. Her palms moved in a circle in front of her chest as she immediately conjured a white domain that enshrouded Tang Wulin and his family.

    Tang Ziran¡¯s and Lang Yue¡¯s bodies were imbued with ayer of holy, pure radiance. A golden color rippled in theyers of white radiance which shed with the blood-colored striations on their foreheads to calm their blood essences simultaneously.

    Tang Wulin stood by the side to watch. He was not skilled in treating diseases and saving lives. Hence, he could only observe the most powerful, recovery-type Title Douluo who was at work before him.

    The ferocious, ghost-face striations suddenly transformed. Its initially terrifying appearance turned into a blood-colored smiley face abruptly. It turned out the smiley face was mocking the Holy Spirit Douluo for being overconfident.

    ¡°Oh, oh.¡±

    Lang Yue and Tang Ziran both screamed out in agony simultaneously. A puff of blood essence spurted out from their seven bodily orifices almost at the same time.

    Tang Wulin was shocked. It was his first experience in feeling helpless in spite of the power he wields. The pain he felt was indescribable. No matter how high a price he paid, no matter how much he wished, he could not even exert an ounce of strength to help. The feeling pained him so much it drove him crazy.

    ¡°Calm down!¡± the Holy Spirit Douluo shouted aloud. An enormous angel emerged behind her back. The angel appeared simr to Yue Zhengyu¡¯s angel, but it had eight wings instead of six. It was not golden but pure white. Its beautiful face was filled with boundlesspassion.

    The wings behind its back spread open. Rings of gentle white halos rapidly surged into Tang Ziran¡¯s and Lang Yue¡¯s bodies such that the spouting blood essences from their seven bodily orifices slowed down a little.

    Meanwhile, the blood-colored runes on Tang Ziran¡¯s and Lang Yue¡¯s foreheads opened their mouths to voice out their intent.

    ¡°Yali, is that you? Yun Ming is dead but you¡¯re still alive. I¡¯ve always yearned for your soul and body, just like when you coborated with him to destroy my body back in the days. Are you trying in vain to save someone¡¯s life? My Blood Demon¡¯s Killing Curse needs only a drop of blood to cause eternal destruction. Let alone you, Yun Ming couldn¡¯t possibly stop me even if he was resurrected! How dare you ruin my objective? I shall wait for you to be reduced to my blood ve one day.¡±

    The two blood-colored runes immediately vanished. Meanwhile, Tang Ziran¡¯s and Lang Yue¡¯s bodies turned red in a split second. They opened their blood-colored eyes almost simultaneously.

    ¡°Father, Mother!¡± Tang Wulin roared in pain as he grabbed his parents¡¯ hands tightly.

    Sweat was dripping from the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s forehead. The white halos which surged into Tang Ziran and Lang Yue were growing stronger, but they only managed to suppress the blood color from spreading all over their bodies.

    ¡°Quick, speak quickly. I can only maintain their consciousnesses temporarily.¡± Yali¡¯s eyes carried an intense rage. However, helplessness and pain were seen in her eyes.

    The Blood Demon¡¯s Killing Curse was too powerful. More importantly, Tang Ziran and Lang Yue had left behind their blood essences in the other person¡¯s hands. Moreover, the person¡¯s cultivation was way above Yali¡¯s. If they had been soul masters, she could still do something for them. After all, a soul master¡¯s body was much stronger. At present, she was rendered helpless for their physical conditions were very weak.

    ¡°No, no, Your Excellency. I beg you to save them, please.¡± Tang Wulin pleaded with a quivering voice.

    Yali closed her eyes in agony. She had already exhausted all her efforts. Even though she was still capable of unleashing more powerful skills, Tang Ziran and his wife would not be able to withstand the onught for sure.

    ¡°My child, please don¡¯tpel Her Excellency anymore. This is our destiny!¡± A familiar voice was heard clearly.

    Tang Wulin raised his head and looked up to see his father¡¯s eyes which had already turned blood red.

    Tang Ziran¡¯s eyes appeared terrifying, but his gaze was filled with tenderness. He held his wife¡¯s hand by his side as his lips cracked into a faint smile. ¡°Actually, I had a premonition a few days ago that they were going to kill us to prevent us from divulging the information. I felt hopeless. Only that, I didn¡¯t expect to be blessed with the opportunity to see you onest time before we die.¡±

    ¡°Son, you¡¯ve grown up. You¡¯re taller and more handsome than me when I was your age. We¡¯re especially delighted to see you grow into an adult who¡¯s sessful in life. Don¡¯t be sad, okay? We¡¯ve put you through too many hardships over these years. Actually, I had resigned myself to the fact that we won¡¯t be seeing you anymore when we left you a decade ago. At that time, I left you a message to look for us when you¡¯ve cultivated to the rank of a Soul Sage to motivate you.¡±

    ¡°Just like how I used to tell you when you were young. ¡®In this world, the only person you canpletely trust and rely on is yourself.¡¯ It¡¯ll be the same for your future. You must be strong to protect yourself. Your mother and I can only hope that you live happily.¡±

    ¡°Father...¡± Tears streamed down Tang Wulin¡¯s face akin to rain. His body shivered violently as he watched his parents¡¯ unusually calm expressions.

    The silver dragon scale that contained the Ice God¡¯s Pearl on his chest emittedyers of icy cold aura into his body continuously. Yet, it was incapable of suppressing his emotional fluctuations at present.

    ¡°Wulin, don¡¯t be sad. There are two things we need to tell you before we leave. You must listen closely for it¡¯s extremely crucial.¡± Tang Ziran¡¯s voice suddenly turned serious. Perhaps, it was because he was about to leave this world. A formless overbearingness appeared over his body at present.

    Tang Wulin was suppressing his sorrow. ¡°Father...¡±

 Chapter 1272 - Death

    <h4>Chapter 1272: Death</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Ziran spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s about the research we were performing over there. Actually, there are other research centers simr to ours. We don¡¯t know the objective of the research. Thus, I can only surmise based on a limited view.¡±

    ¡°For more than a decade, we¡¯ve been engaged in the research of special medicine. Back in the beginning, your mother and I were apothecaries of the Federation. At one point, we were involved in mecha design too. When we were captured, we thought that we¡¯d be engaged in the research of mecha design. We only learned that was not the case upon our arrival at this ce. Instead, we were tasked with carrying out research on a special medicine, or rather a segment of the medicine. Its potential is in its suppression effect.¡±

    ¡°Suppression?¡± Tang Wulin was not the only astonished person, even the Holy Spirit Douluo had a surprised look on her face.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a type of inhibitor specially made to suppress a human¡¯s emotions. The inhibitor is one of the research areas in our center, while there are centers which work on other fields rted to mankind. In any case, I believe that the research in our center is the most sessful. The inhibitor proved to be very effective, but it was not targeted at humans. Humans can¡¯t withstand its impact for its effect was too powerful. If it were applied to humans, it would strip the humans of all emotions turning them into the living dead. Only those extremely powerful soul beasts could possibly survive the inhibitors and ovee the emotional suppression.¡±

    ¡°The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s research could possibly be targeted at some especially powerful soul beasts. This is all that I know. They took all the forms, but they didn¡¯t expect me to memorize them all. Tang Wulin, take note.¡±

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t speak anymore. Please allow Her Excellency to treat you first,¡± pleaded Tang Wulin in a sad voice.

    ¡°Quick, don¡¯t be silly. Don¡¯t you think I know I¡¯m reaching the end of my life? Although I don¡¯t know the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s purpose in using the inhibitor, I¡¯m certain that it¡¯s important. Moreover, this is the hardbor which your mother and I, including the numerous research staff, have put in for over a decade. You can¡¯t just let it go to waste. I believe that it would have useful applications. With the form avable, you can apply it ordingly in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright...¡± Tang Wulin clenched his teeth and retrieved a pen and paper from his soul storage tool.

    Tang Ziran sounded like he was short of breath as he spoke to Lang Yue by his side, ¡°My dear, please help me if I missed out anything. Wulin, let¡¯s begin. The ingredients for the medicine are...¡±

    He spoke quickly. It was apparent that these ingredients had already been seared into his mind. First, it was the ingredients, then it was followed by the form. He spoke as rapidly as a machine gun. Although Tang Wulin did not understand, he captured his father¡¯s words at full speed.

    More sweat appeared on the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s forehead. It was not due to the overconsumption of her soul power, but a sign that her control had reached its limits.

    Tang Ziran¡¯s and Lang Yue¡¯s conditions were truly weak. Hence, she needed to use her force to neutralize the force from the Blood Demon¡¯s Killing Curse in their bodies. Otherwise, if there were an imbnce of the forces in their bodies, it would result in instant deaths for both of them.

    ¡°... Alright, that¡¯s all.¡± Tang Wulin exhaled a breath of relief. When he was finally done dictating, Tang Wulin had written a full page dense with words.

    ¡°Father, please take a rest. Rest for a moment.¡± Tang Wulin clenched his teeth in an attempt to stop his tears from wetting the paper in his hand. He had been holding back his tears all along.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, child. Life and death are decreed by fate. A man must die anyhow. It¡¯s thew of nature that no one can vite. Your mother and I are contented for having such a filial son like you in this lifetime. I heard that you¡¯re in Shrek Academy, and I¡¯m certain that you¡¯ve your achievements. What a pity that I don¡¯t have time to listen to your stories. Please tell us your experiences before our graves when we¡¯re gone. We¡¯d love to hear more.¡±

    ¡°Father.¡± Tang Wulin could not control himself anymore as tears streamed down his face.

    Tang Ziran waved his hand at Tang Wulin. ¡°There¡¯s also another thing which is equally important. Initially, your mother and I didn¡¯t wish to talk about this matter. It¡¯s because we can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡±

    At this point, a hint of agony appeared on his expression. He turned his head to the side to look at his wife. Lang Yue did not speak but nodded gently toward him.

    Tang Ziran took a deep breath as if he had made up his mind. He said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not our begotten son.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s tears paused momentarily when he heard his father¡¯s deration.

    Tang Ziran spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°Your mother and I had hoped to have a son like you so much! You were such an obedient child. You were willing to work hard, and you had a persistent will. You were the most outstanding child I¡¯d ever seen in my life. It may be because you¡¯re our son, but you¡¯ve always been perfect in our hearts. You were so young then, yet you remained unyielding despite encountering a defective spirit soul. I¡¯m especially proud of you for behaving as such. However, I need to tell you now that you¡¯re not our begotten son. Your mother became infertile after she was identally infected while she was carrying out some research on medicines when she was young. You were a child we came across in the wilderness during our outing once.¡±

    ¡°At the moment when we took you, we heard a voice vaguely telling us your name, ¡®Tang Wulin¡¯. We happen to have the same surname.¡±

    Lang Yue continued, ¡°You were especially cute when you were young with yourrge eyes. You had a fairplexion, and your skin felt smoother than silk. You were always cheerful and never cried. You were especially obedient. We made the decision to adopt you the moment I held you. In our hearts, you were a gift bestowed by the heavens. You were our blessings.¡± Her voice was gentle while her eyes turned teary soon after. It seemed as if she had drifted back to the days gone by.

    Tang Ziran spoke, ¡°We took you home. We already felt that you were different from the other children at the time. In reality, you got sick frequently when you were young. Most times, you had a fever which lingered for days on end. There were even times when we felt like you were going to... However, you managed to pull through each time. Furthermore, you became more robust and lively afterward.¡±

    Lang Yue spoke, ¡°When you were young, you had quite an appetite which wasn¡¯t like the appetites of other children. We devoted ourselves to medicine preparation and mecha design which was why we had to work very hard. Whenever we came home and saw you, you made us feel contented and happy. You were our spiritual sustenance. In fact, it never felt like you were not our begotten son.¡±

    Tang Ziran spoke, ¡°You were left all alone in this world when we found you. You weren¡¯t even swaddled, but I was certain that we heard the voice telling us the origins of your name. Perhaps, your parents were not ordinary people. If not for the fact we¡¯ll be gone soon, we would continue to keep this secret. It¡¯s because we are unwilling to part with you. Yet, we¡¯re going to leave this world soon. I don¡¯t wish for you to be alone in this world. Knowing this, you can go look for your biological parents. The only clue we have is the voice, that mentioned your name, was from an area ind. However, we heard the sound of mighty waves in the background. The voice was filled with a heavy reluctance to part with you.

    Blood-stained tears flowed down Lang Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes! Son, go and look for your biological parents. You¡¯re so outstanding that they probably left you because they had no choice. I believe that they miss you all this while, and they are looking for you too. You still have another family in this world. You¡¯ll never be lonely.¡±

    Tang Ziran¡¯s body began to shiver. The white radiance on his body was interwoven with the blood-colored radiance. His voice trembled but his gaze was still fixated on Tang Wulin. ¡°Son, I¡¯m reluctant to part with you... If ever there¡¯s a next life, I hope that the heavens will bestow you as a son to me.¡±

    Simr changes began to appear on Lang Yue¡¯s body. ¡°If there¡¯s a next life, we¡¯ll never leave you. We¡¯re even willing to exhaust all our resources to have you as our son.¡±

    Tang Ziran inhaled a deep breath strenuously. ¡°Son, don¡¯t be sad for us. Your mother and I still have each other. We won¡¯t be lonely. We¡¯re just worried about you. You and your mother are the people I love the most in this life. We hope that you can stay happy always. It has been over a decade and you¡¯ve already suffered too much. We¡¯re ashamed that we couldn¡¯t provide you with a warm family during this time. Son, remember this. If you truly miss us and you truly want us to be happy in death, then, you must live happily for yourself too.¡±

    ¡°Wulin, Mother is reluctant to part with you...¡±

    ¡°Freeze! ¡± The Holy Spirit Douluo shouted aloud all of a sudden. A dazzling white radiance bloomed from the eight-winged angel who stood behind her. The color on Tang Ziran¡¯s and Lang Yue¡¯s bodies faded instantaneously. Their bodies froze over as they transformed into two statues which were pure white as snow.

    ¡°Father, Mother!¡± Tang Wulin cried out in sorrow. The vision before his eyes darkened, and he lost consciousness in the next moment.

 Chapter 1273 - I Am Tang San

    <h4>Chapter 1273: I Am Tang San</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Darkness, endless darkness!

    It seemed like a giant ck hole which devoured anything and everything.

    The edge of the darkness was blood-red.

    The blood-curdling calls were filled with misery and destruction.

    Everything was destroyed. At the end of the destruction, there seemed to be a hint of the radiance of dawn.

    ¡°Child... Wake up, child...¡±

    The voice reached him from afar. Its sound vibrated and fluctuated in the faraway future.

    He wanted to grab hold of it, but he could not.

    He wanted to make it stay, but all he could manage was watch it leaving him.

    ¡°Lub-dub! Lub-dub! Lub-dub!¡± There were strong heartbeat sounds. Something wanted to break free.

    An icy cold aura invaded his consciousness and suppressed the strong heartbeat.

    Time seemed to cycle and alternate endlessly. Everything seemed both real and illusory at the same time.

    Everything seemed to be leaving him. On the other hand, everything seemed to be closing in on him as well.

    ¡°Father...¡±

    ¡°Mother...¡±

    ¡°Father¡¯s telling you, the only person you can trust and rely on is yourself. You must stay strong and be brave at all times. Only when you¡¯re strong, the things that you have will be truly yours. Nothing in the world outside is to be trusted.¡±

    ¡°Linlin, eat up. Mother will make more for you.¡±

    ¡°Son, you have Father¡¯s support.¡±

    ¡°Son, Mother¡¯s heart hurts. Can you not forge anymore?¡±

    ...

    A faint golden color lingered around him. When Tang Wulin regained consciousness and slowly opened his eyes, his spiritual state had changed as well.

    Everything before him seemed to be disappearing. Everything in the world outside was fading away.

    His surroundings seemed real and illusory at the same time, as a golden radiance lingered around him.

    ¡°Child.¡±

    The soft voice called out to him time and time again.

    Tang Wulin raised his head to look in the voice¡¯s direction with some effort. He felt as though there was something inside of him that was going to explode...

    Before him, a beam of golden light suddenly increased in intensity. A figure was walking out slowly from the golden light.

    The golden silhouette appeared unreal, but it seemed familiar.

    ¡°Old Tang?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. In this illusory world, his spirits seemed to be under a great deal of influence.

    However, he immediately noticed that Old Tang seemed different than before.

    Today, Old Tang appeared younger than he was before. He had a golden armor on him, and his long, blue hair fell freely behind him. Two locks of hair rested on his chest. On his head was a triangr golden helmet with a bright gemstone in the center, which glowed with dazzling radiance. In his right hand, he held a golden trident which symbolized boundless might.

    Everything around them turned into a dark, starry sky, not the golden hall in which they used to meet. His expression was gentle and calm. His clear, blue eyes were like the azure ocean and the boundless starry sky. They were so deep that there seemed to be no end to their depths.

    ¡°Old Tang?¡± Tang Wulin was in a daze. If it were not for the starkly different Old Tang before him affecting his emotions, he would have exploded from the sadness he felt within.

    ¡°You even called me ¡®Father¡¯,¡± Old Tang straightened the golden trident in his hands. He looked at Tang Wulin with a gentle gaze.

    ¡°Father?¡± Tang Wulin was stunned. The mere mention of the term brought him a sense of loss and misery.

    ¡°Yes, I am your father. As what Tang Ziran said, ¡®You have biological parents.¡¯ He and his wife mentioned that they were reluctant to part with you. Simrly, we were reluctant to part with you as well. We felt helpless, but we had no choice but to leave you. We had to leave you behind.¡±

    When Tang Wulin who was on the verge of an emotional breakdown listened to Old Tang, he was totally confused. ¡®Father? Old Tang said that he¡¯s my father?¡¯

    Old Tang sighed softly. ¡°I assure you that they won¡¯t die. They won¡¯t actually die. We¡¯ll have to pay a great price and cut off all means ofmunication with you, although they can¡¯t bear to see you in such sorrow. I¡¯ll take them with me to another world. Now, you must remember everything I¡¯m about to tell you. The sacrifice I¡¯ve to make is that I can no longer stay by your side to protect you. We can only wait for you toe find us.¡±

    Tang Wulin calmed down. When Old Tang said that they would not die, his heart was filled with a sense of peace that was difficult to describe.

    ¡°Linlin, did you know? When I had you and your sister, I took pride in all the hard work I¡¯d done in the past. All the hard work that I¡¯d put in was so that both of you would feel proud whenever you mentioned my name.¡± Old Tang was standing before Tang Wulin when he said this. His eyes suddenly turned blurry. He was the only one who understood just how much hardship and pain he had gone through.

    ¡°My name is not Old Tang. Old Tang is a strand of my consciousness which I left by your side to help and support you so that you¡¯ll develop without any obstruction. Now that you¡¯ve grown up, I can finally contact you through the Boundless Universe Shield. My summons were heeded by my strand of consciousness and that¡¯s how I sensed your presence. Do you know? Your mother and I were so happy on that day.¡±

    ¡°Now, we should tell you who your biological father is.¡±

    ¡°I am Tang San!¡±

    ¡°Tang Sect¡¯s founder, Tang San!¡±

    ¡°One of the Five Great God Kings of the Divine Realm Committee, Tang San.¡±

    ¡°Sea God Tang San.¡±

    ¡°Xiu Luo God Tang San!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your father.¡±

    Tang San!

    The two humble words seemed to pound heavily on Tang Wulin¡¯s heart as if they were a pair of heavy hammers. He stared with his mouth agape at the person d in a magnificent golden armor before him. The person before him looked just like a heavenly god. In fact, he was a heavenly god in the first ce!

    When he saw a trace of pride in his eyes, he recalled everything he had said in his mind.

    Tang San? He was the Tang Sect¡¯s progenitor, Tang San. Tang Sect¡¯s founder, the one who was known to have be a god. It was he who had led the Heaven Dou and the Star Luo Empires to overturn the Martial Soul Hall. It was he who created the Tang Sect which had been around for a few hundred thousand years. He was the one who led the first generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters in aplishing the glorious task of creating Shrek Academy.

    At this very moment, it was he who was standing before him. He told him that he was his father, and he was Tang San.

    ¡°No matter how unbelievable it is, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m the one who thought of your name. Your mother is called Xiao Wu. You¡¯re called Tang Wulin, which means Tang San¡¯s and Xiao Wu¡¯s little kylin. You have an elder sister called Tang Wutong, which means Tang San¡¯s and Xiao Wu¡¯s little phoenix. The four of us should¡¯ve been leading happy lives in the Divine Realm. However, a great disaster left us no choice but to part with each other. The Divine Realm drifted to a faraway ce due to the space-time turbulence. We spent all our resources and even sacrificed two Great God Kings to keep the Divine Realm from being destroyed.¡±

    ¡°During the process, the Golden Dragon King, which had been sealed in the depths of the Divine Realm, broke the seal and wreaked havoc in the Divine Realm in its endeavor to destroy everything. It took all we had to subdue it. However, that despicable creature infused you, a newborn, with its destructive essence in an attempt to kill you. The eighteen seals within your body were ced by me. I divided its essence into eighteen parts. The Divine Realm is filled with a divine aura and your body will naturally absorb it as long as you¡¯re there. That would¡¯ve elerated the breaking of the seals. If your body couldn¡¯t withstand the breaking of the seals, you¡¯d certainly have died. Even I was powerless to save you. That¡¯s why, with great reluctance and helplessness, we left you on the Douluo Continent. The rate of the unsealing of the seals would be slowed down in the human realm. As long as we¡¯re able to return in due time, provided you¡¯ve attained a certain degree of strength, we¡¯ll have a chance of oveing the Golden Dragon King¡¯s violent streak.¡±

 Chapter 1274 - Child, Wait for Me

    <h4>Chapter 1274: Child, Wait for Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Your Golden Dragon Spear is given to you by your elder sister. We miss you dearly and often think of you.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared nkly at Tang San before him. He finally knew the origins of his Golden Dragon King bloodline. Father? The one who was standing before him was his biological father. Was his father a deity?

    Tang San¡¯s body had faded without them noticing. His gaze toward Tang Wulin was filled with rich emotions.

    He raised his left hand as if he wanted to touch his son who was standing before him. However, he could not reach his son.

    Father, dad. His own father was a deity?

    The sadness within Tang Wulin was gone. Now, he was shocked and felt incredulous instead. It came to him too suddenly, and he found it difficult to ept in such a short time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. Such long-rangemunication which crosses the boundaries of space needs constant monitoring and consumes arge amount of resources. The death of your adopted parents took its toll on you. You¡¯re very much like me. So as to relieve some of your stress, I had no choice but toe. However, this means that Old Tang won¡¯t be able to stay by your side to protect you anymore. The Boundless Universe Shield will shatter after this. You can only depend on yourself in the future. I¡¯ll work hard to make the Divine Realm return, but I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take me. On our side, we also face many problems. We¡¯ve encountered other Divine Realms and shed with them. We have to rely on their power if we want toe back. So, I hope that as you continue to grow stronger, you must also control the Golden Dragon King¡¯s sealed power. There¡¯s no doubt that the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence will bring you great danger, but it¡¯s also an opportunity for you. As long as you stay true to yourself, you¡¯ll be able to walk a path that I¡¯ve never walked before. The Golden Dragon King is virtually immortal. Wait for us. Father and Mother wille back. When the timees, we¡¯ll have our family reunion.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, one day, when you¡¯re powerful enough to create your own Divine Realm, you can then find a way to look for us. I¡¯ll ingrain our Divine Realm¡¯s coordinates and aura onto your spiritual world. It¡¯ll only be revealed when you¡¯ve broken through your limits and attained the rank of a deity.¡±

    ¡°Child, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll save your adopted parents and let them live in the Divine Realm. When we meet again, you¡¯ll see us and them as well. So, don¡¯t be sad. You need a fearless heart to face what your future has in store for you. I¡¯m really worried, but I have no way of protecting you. If I haven¡¯t appeared today, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll lose control of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s powers. Fortunately, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s powers will bestow upon you an immortal body. Even if you¡¯re tainted by its power and be wild, don¡¯t give up on yourself. Believe in me. We¡¯lle back no matter what. We¡¯ll find you so that you can return and stay by our side.¡±

    When he said the final sentence, Tang San¡¯s tone was filled with supreme confidence.

    His body began turning illusory by the minute. The starlight around them began to dim as well.

    ¡°You must cultivate the Millennium Cloud well. That¡¯s one of Father¡¯s most powerful abilities. When the dayes where you¡¯re able topletely master the secrets of time, even without a Divine Realm, you¡¯ll be able to transcend everything on the Douluo Continent to create your own small world. The powers I can transfer over are limited. Other than the Millennium Cloud, I¡¯ll teach you another technique which you can cultivate at the same time. It has something to do with the secrets of space.¡±

    As he said this, Tang San threw his right arm forward. The golden trident in his hand turned into a flowing light and shot toward Tang Wulin. At the center of Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead, a golden trident pattern appeared. The two entities seemed to bemunicating with each other.

    The golden trident which flew toward him suddenly struck his forehead. A stabbing pain and a heavy weight came upon him making him grunt. Following that, a huge torrent of memories ingrained themselves into his mind.

    A slightly vague and obscure voice reached his ears, ¡°Child, take care and wait for us. Oh yeah, there¡¯s something else. Be careful of the silver...¡±

    The voice ended abruptly. The heavy weight he felt seemed to pull him out of the illusory environment and anchor him in reality.

    Everything vanished into the darkness around him. Tang Wulin felt the world swirl. In his mind, circles of golden light rings expanded outward. Two words also appeared in his consciousness, Disorderly Storm.

    It was so heavy.

    ...

    ¡°He¡¯s awake, he¡¯s awake! Big brother is awake!¡± came a surprised voice. Some shuffling sounds could be heard around him.

    Tang Wulin opened his eyes with some effort. He was unable to focus his gaze at first. Currently, he felt hollow inside, as if something had vanished from within him.

    With the return of his consciousness, his strength seemed to have returned as well. He heard his heartbeat and the powerful contractions of his Dragon Core.

    His blood essence surged. He instinctively sat up.

    He opened his eyes and the scene which confronted him was a number of caring gazes.

    The Shrek Six Monsters were present. So were Long Yuxue, Sima Jinchi, A Ruheng, and the others. They made therge room seem packed.

    ¡°Big brother, the dead can¡¯te back to life. You must learn to move on!¡± Xie Xie was beside Tang Wulin. He spoke to him carefully.

    Tang Wulin turned to look at him. Then, he looked at the others and asked in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Where are my parents?¡±

    ¡°After I turned them into jade with my healing powers, I felt a surge of suction force from you for some unknown reason. It came from between your brows. There seemed to be some mysterious vortex there. I can only faintly make out the flicker of countless stars within the vortex. Then, it sucked their bodies away. Do you know what that was?¡±

    The Holy Spirit Douluo made her way into the room. She had a frown and her gaze suggested that she was reminiscing about something.

    When he heard her say this, Tang Wulin shivered as if he was cold. Then, he snapped to his senses. The heavy weight was still present within his sea of spirit. Soon after, his memories of the recent encounter returned to him as well.¡±

    ¡°Father...¡±

    ...

    His face was pale and his long blue hair seemed to have lost some of their luster. Tang San stood up with some effort. When he looked at the two bodies which had been turned into jade, he looked relieved.

    Beside him stood ady in a pink dress. Her long hair was tied into a scorpion braid. Her eyes were filled with anxiety. When she saw Tang San standing up, she quickly supported his arm.

    ¡°Brother San, are you alright?¡± she asked in a gentle voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just that it took a lot out of me.¡± Tang San caressed her long hair.

    ¡°How¡¯s Linlin? How does he look now?¡± thedy¡¯s voice trembled. Her eyes soon turned red.

    ¡°He¡¯s doing very well. Don¡¯t you worry. He has your beautiful eyes. He¡¯s grown up and almost my height now. Just as we were before, he¡¯s an emotional person. From the split consciousness I left in him, I¡¯ve obtained much information regarding him. I¡¯ll tell you all about itter, right down to every detail. I¡¯ve finally transported his adopted parents here. He should be fine, you can rest easy. The Dragon God was immortal back then. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be sealing the Golden Dragon King away. Although there¡¯s a possibility that Tang Wulin might be influenced by the Golden Dragon King¡¯s divine consciousness, it was gravely injured by my shura sword prior to this. As long as he stays true to himself and with my Sea God¡¯s Trident¡¯s help, his own divine consciousness won¡¯t be affected. The most trying times have passed. When we return, we can be reunited once again.¡±

    Thedy was about to cry when she said, ¡°But we don¡¯t know how long that¡¯ll take us. I haven¡¯t even taken a good look at him ever since I gave birth to him! My Linlin, Mother misses you so!¡±

    Tang San hugged his wife gently, ¡°I know. I spent too much energy just now. I didn¡¯t even hear him call me ¡®Father¡¯...¡±

    Xiao Wu suddenly raised her head, ¡°Brother San, you¡¯ve already spent so much energy, but the battle of the gods is about to begin. You...¡±

    Tang San smiled drily. There was only pride in his eyes.

    ¡°For our son, I must win!¡±

 Chapter 1275 - Spacing Out Again

    <h4>Chapter 1275: Spacing Out Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Spacing Out Again

    ¡°Big brother, are you alright?¡± Xie Xie was asking for the umpteenth time. He asked yet again when he saw Tang Wulin gobble down his fifteenth bowl of noodles.

    Tang Wulin threw him a side nce. ¡°When will Hall Master Li be arriving?¡±

    ¡°I think he should be here soon. I contacted him already.¡± No matter how Xie Xie looked at him, Tang Wulin did not appear to be the same.

    He had been awake for a few hours now. What surprised everyone was that he was exceptionally calm. He did not break down in a serious bout of grief because of his parents¡¯ deaths. He just sat there nkly. Half an hourter, he would deal with other matters. For instance, he contacted Li Yunzhe and prepared for the negotiations with the Dou Spirit Empire.

    The calmer he was, the more worried the others became. They knew Tang Wulin too well. He was such an emotional person. The sight of his father on the brink of death had caused him to transform into the Blood Dragon and destroy a Spirit Pagoda Branch. Now that both his parents were ¡®dead¡¯, how could he be so calm? Could this be the calm before the storm?

    Tang Wulin remained calm, but he would space out asionally. His mind would wander off at times. However, the odd thing was that it did not affect his appetite.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Finally, after having his fill, Tang Wulin stood up and walked out. Xie Xie, Yue Zhengyu, Xu Xiaoyan, Yuanen Yehui, Ye Xinn, and Xu Lizhi stood up as well.

    Although he was only having his meal, the others followed him nheless. They were worried that a mishap might happen or he would lose control of his emotions.

    However, Tang Wulin seemed as normal as he could be during the past few hours. However, the more normal he acted, the more it seemed abnormal to the others.

    In truth, Tang Wulin¡¯s thoughts were a mess right now. In the short span of three days, he had received too much information which he could not process. The immense information load had a huge impact on his spirit. This was especially true since his adopted parents died, and he learned that his biological parents were two legendary personas. At this very moment, Tang Wulin felt as if he was in a dream.

    Everything felt unreal. Now, whether it was his adopted parents or his biological father who might have been real, they were like wild geese which had flown away to an unseen world. They did not leave any trace of their existence behind. He could not even meet Old Tang anymore in the future.

    The pain he felt due to his adopted parents¡¯ death had eased greatly. However, a sense of loneliness came upon him in ce of the pain.

    Although he was an emotional mess, he was surprisingly calm. He needed time to manage his emotions and ept the facts which seemed surreal.

    Nevertheless, he could at least be sure of one thing. Within his sea of spirit, there was another new spearing technique. There seemed to be something else as well. His sea of spirit seemed unusually grim, but he did not feel weak nor unstable like he was after his Blood Dragon Transformation.

    The Ice God Pearl seemed to have fallen silent. Whether it was his state of mind or the change in his spirits which had be more stable, Tang Wulin faintly felt the thing his father had infused into his spiritual world. It seemed to have improved his spiritual power. It was not a quantitative improvement. Instead, it was a vague kind of qualitative change which he could not seem to fathom.

    However, Tang Wulin was currently not interested in improving his own strength. His mind was filled with the voices he heard while his adopted parents were on the verge of death. There was also the voice of his God King father who appeared after that.

    The Shrek Six Monsters formed a semi-circle as they stood before Tang Wulin who was sitting on a chair.

    ¡°Big brother is spacing out again. Is he really alright?¡± Xu Xiaoyan whispered.

    Yue Zhengyu spoke to Tang Wulin, ¡°Captain, if you feel sad, you should just let it out. We¡¯ll be with you every step of the way.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui sighed. ¡°Nothing is more pathetic than a dead heart. His condition is really bad. I¡¯d prefer him going on a wild rampage. At least, he can let out all those emotions inside him.¡±

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°I feel so sorry for big brother, and we aren¡¯t able to help him. Those wicked evil soul masters! Don¡¯t let me see them!¡±

    Tang Wulin sat there nkly. He showed no reaction since the beginning. If the Holy Spirit Douluo had not checked his body to confirm there was nothing wrong, they would have been more worried.

    Xie Xie squatted down beside Tang Wulin and waved a hand before his eyes.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He smacked his hand away. Then, he raised his head. When he saw hispanions standing before him, he was surprised and asked, ¡°What¡¯re you guys doing?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan said with a wry smile, ¡°Captain, I think you should just let it all out. It¡¯ll be better that way. Why don¡¯t we find a ce, so we can fight it all out?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t worry guys. There are just some things that don¡¯t make sense. It¡¯s highly probable that my parents aren¡¯t dead. They¡¯ve just gone to another ce. I¡¯m not sure of the details myself. That¡¯s why I¡¯m at a loss. I just need some time to think. So really, don¡¯t worry about me, guys.¡±

    Were they not dead?

    When they heard this and put together what the Holy Spirit Douluo had told them, that Tang Wulin¡¯s parents had mysteriously disappeared, they exchanged looks.

    Xu Lizhi ventured, ¡°Big brother, they were initially fine. What happened to them?¡±

    Tang Wulin paused momentarily. Soon after, his eyes were filled with vigor! A cold gleam flickered in his bright eyes. Yes! His parents had undergone a sudden change back then. It was evident that it had been induced on purpose. They also heard the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s words back then. She should know the enemy¡¯s identity.

    No matter where his parents were taken to, even if they survived, he must avenge them, if nothing else.

    When he thought of this, Tang Wulin suddenly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go meet Her Excellency. She probably knows who did it to my parents. I think I heard her mentioning that it was the Blood Demon¡¯s Killing Curse!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. We¡¯ll avenge your parents with you,¡± Yue Zhengyu dered.

    At this very moment, the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s voice came within earshot of everyone, ¡°That person is the Blood Demon. He was already a rank-97 Hyper Douluo forty years ago. He¡¯s especially evil among the evil soul masters. He cultivated his demonic powers with the blood and essence of others. He¡¯ll take as many as a hundred lives each time he cultivates. His cultivation base is very peculiar. Back then, Brother Ming and I fought against him. Brother Ming had him killed. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s still alive. I don¡¯t think he was ever dead.¡±

    ¡°The Blood Demon¡¯s Killing Curse is a power he¡¯s skilled at. He uses it to control his blood servants. He¡¯ll harvest a drop of essence and blood each from the person he wants to control, leaving a mark on the person. Regardless of the distance between them, he can instantly control the person¡¯s life. They may even be more than ten thousand miles apart. It¡¯s peculiar and evil. It seems that he¡¯s one of the higher-ranking officials of the Holy Spirit Cult. After all these years, he most probably has the strength close to or even that of a Limit Douluo.¡±

    ¡°Wulin, your parent¡¯s situation is very strange. If you know that they¡¯re not dead, then you shouldn¡¯t worry. No matter what, we¡¯ll share the burden with you. You¡¯ve very heavy responsibilities, having to carry the weight of the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy on your shoulders. You mustn¡¯t break down. If there¡¯s anything that you don¡¯t understand or you need our help to analyze, just say it. If it¡¯s rted to your own secrets, then it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell us. Since Brother Ming had chosen you as his sessor, I believe in him. Do your best, and we¡¯ll support you no matter what.¡±

    After listening to the Holy Spirit Douluo, Tang Wulin felt a surge of warmth welling up within him. Back then, the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s hair had turned white overnight. Her heart was as dead as a doornail, but she persevered to fulfill Yun Ming¡¯s wishes. She did it for those who were alive as well. If she could be that strong, he should strive to be stronger.

 Chapter 1276 - The Dou Spirit Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1276: The Dou Spirit Pce</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Excellency, I¡¯m alright. We¡¯ll start with the current mission right away.¡±

    The Holy Spirit Douluo said no more. Tang Wulin regained his nk gaze. When the others saw the zing mes of fighting spirit reignited within his eyes, they could not help but sigh with relief.

    The pce of the Dou Spirit Empire.

    Xue Yuntian frowned when he read the report in his hands. As the emperor, he did not have it easy. The Dou Spirit Empire was founded before the Star Luo Empire. It was also the first empire to have established itself on a continent.

    During the first thousand years, the empire focused its energy on increasing its poption. Back then, those who were able to make their way to this continent numbered no more than three thousand. It was difficult for the empire to sustain itself for generations with these numbers.

    To increase the poption, a part of the popce intermarried. As a result, for a long time, there were many babies born deformed in the Dou Spirit Empire. However, not all children born from parents who were closely rted had problems. There were some who were born normal. It was through such an arduous history that the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s poption gradually grew.

    At first, the continent was barren. They had to begin from scratch. Apart from the soul beasts, there were no natives on this continent. For this reason, the Dou Spirit Empire had trouble setting up its base.

    The royal family had taken the surname Xue from their initial Guo after they settled here. It was supposed to signify a new beginning. They finally made progress with each passing day.

    However, the first settlers of the Dou Spirit Empire were the true inhabitants of the Douluo Continent back then. They observed their traditions. When they left the Douluo Continent, soul tools were developing rapidly. However, the Dou Spirit Empire was destroyed because they were not adept in utilizing the soul tools. After they settled down, they underwent a poption boom. They began cultivating the barrennds which met their daily lives¡¯ needs. Subsequently, they continued to develop their country. However, they were not at all skilled in the use of soul tools. The Dou Spirit Empire had to begin from ground zero.

    The Douluo Federation was very strict in the dissemination of its soul tool technology. Although their main target was the Star Luo Empire, the Dou Spirit Empire was equally affected. If the Tang Sect had not smuggled in the soul tools into their empire, the Dou Spirit Empire would have fallen behind further.

    Nheless, the Tang Sect provided limited support to the Dou Spirit Empire. They would only sell thempleted soul tools, but not the soul technology.

    It was the Tang Sect¡¯s policy for they did not wish to see another powerful empire emerge when the Federation was divided internally. If it happened, a war would be inevitable. The Tang Sect only wanted to help the traditional folks on the Douluo Continent pass down their legacy in the Dou Spirit Empire. On the contrary, they did not wish to be the cause for the breakout of a world war.

    The soul technology the Dou Spirit Empire owned was outmoded. They only made some improvements after a few thousand years of work. Hence, they were far behindpared to the Federation.

    When they heard that the Douluo Federation was going to initiate a war, they were, naturally, anxious about it. As the emperor, Xue Yuntian had many sleepless nights. He knew only too well that with the Douluo Federation¡¯s might, his own army might not even survive for ten days. The difference in strength between the two armies was too great.

    Although the Star Luo Empire had long ago intended to form an alliance with the Dou Spirit Empire, the distance between the two continents was too great. It would be very difficult for them to support one another. The navy was one area where there was arge gap between the two empires and the Federation. It would be easy for the Federation to cut off themunications between them.

    Feeling helpless, Xue Yuntian requested the help of the two most powerful organizations in the present world, namely the Spirit Pagoda and the Tang Sect. He hoped that they would be of some help. The Tang Sect agreed, but the Spirit Pagoda seemed hesitant. It turned out they took this opportunity to coerce and extort him instead. Undoubtedly, the two organizations had their eyes on the resources of the Dou Spirit Continent. The Tang Sect was more ethical as they traded their weapons for the resources, whereas the Spirit Pagoda wanted the resources for free. They were only willing to be the Federation¡¯s armies after they had obtained enough resources.

    After numerous discussions with his high-ranking officials, Xue Yuntian felt that the Tang Sect¡¯s proposal was more equitable. At least, the Tang Sect was providing something tangible. On the other hand, the Spirit Pagoda was avaricious. Besides, it was just a promise. In any case, promises were of the least value in a war among countries. Regardless of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerful influence, Xue Yuntian did not dare put his faith in them.

    On the other hand, the Tang Sect did not explicitly list the things that they would provide. The only thing they said was that their Sect Master would personally visit him and bring along the objects required.

    Not long ago, there was news of a surprise attack on the Eastsea Fleet. A war could be waged at any moment. Xue Yuntian was anxious, but the Tang Sect¡¯s reinforcements were nowhere to be seen.

    After an agonizing wait, they finally received an update. However, he had been stood up as they had promised to meet in the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s capital, Heaven Dou City. For reasons unknown, the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and his envoy had gone to Spirit Wave City instead.

    Xue Yuntian had made preparations on his part. He was willing to forgo his pride as the emperor to go to Spirit Wave City to meet the mysterious Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. At this very moment, he stared with his mouth agape upon receiving news that the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters in Spirit Wave City was destroyed. More than half of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s high-ranking officials were killed. The survivors were only a third of their initial numbers.

    The Spirit Pagoda, that was the Spirit Pagoda for crying out loud!

    Naturally, Xue Yuntian knew about the conflict between the Tang Sect and the Spirit Pagoda. In a way, these two great organizations were rted to each other. They could even be said to be blood rtions. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao was one of the Shrek Seven Monsters. No matter how hard they fought one another, they still showed some restraint.

    ¡®What¡¯s the meaning of this? Why was the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters destroyed right after the arrival of the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master?¡¯ Xue Yuntian found it hard to believe that it had nothing to do with the Tang Sect. Even if he wanted to destroy the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters, he would have to mobilize arge army and the royal family¡¯s servants. Naturally, he dared not do that. The Spirit Pagoda had many experts. Under the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s royal family, the highest cultivation base was that of a rank-98 Hyper Douluo. They did not even have a single Limit Douluo nor did they have a four-word battle armor master. There were only three red mechas throughout the Dou Spirit Continent. Thesebat powers were notparable to the high-endbat capabilities of the Spirit Pagoda.

    ¡®What¡¯s the Tang Sect trying to do?¡¯

    ¡°Your Highness, we have word from the Tang Sect,¡± an elderly manservant walked hurriedly into the room. He held a printed report in his hands.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xue Yuntian stood up with an anxious air and walked up to meet him.

    The manservant¡¯s hand was shaking a little. He presented the report to him.

    Xue Yuntian read the report aloud, ¡°On the grounds that evil soul masters of the Holy Spirit Cult were found in the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Branch, and with evidence that the Spirit Pagoda has been coborating with the Holy Spirit Cult to develop a secret poison against the Dou Spirit Empire, we have destroyed them. The Tang Sect assumes full responsibility on this matter.¡±

    The report fell to the ground with a loud ck. Xue Yuntian mumbled, ¡°Madness, this is madness. They¡¯re all mad.¡±

    To guess who did it was one thing, to admit it openly was yet another. If the Tang Sect had announced that they would assume responsibility for this, it meant that the Tang Sect was officially dering war against the Spirit Pagoda! It was definitely a dire event that would affect the entire continent.

    Even though the Tang Sect had gone into hiding in the Federation, Xue Yuntian naturally knew the hidden strength thisrgest sect under the heavens possessed after having worked with them for so long. If he were to pick the organization that could undermine the Spirit Pagoda, his answer would be the Tang Sect. Currently, that was exactly what the Tang Sect had done. They had chosen such a violent method, nothing less.

    Could it be that the Spirit Pagoda was truly coborating with the evil soul masters? Was that poison research done right under the pce¡¯s nose in Spirit Wave City? A surge of cold air rose from beneath his feet. Xue Yuntian shivered, although it was not that cold.

    Compared to the Tang Sect, the Spirit Pagoda was not inferior in the hidden secrets they possessed. More importantly, they were more dominant. Almost every soul master was somehow connected to the Spirit Pagoda. Without the supply of spirit souls provided by the Spirit Pagoda, there was no way the soul masters could grow.

    Outwardly, the Spirit Pagoda did not control the soul masters to avoid suspicion. But, what if they grew powerful enough?

    The Spirit Pagoda was able to stall the federal armies because they had gained control of a few seats in the federal parliament. Under such circumstances, would the Spirit Pagoda be overtaken by ambition?

    If what the Tang Sect said was true, that the Spirit Pagoda and the Holy Spirit Cult were indeed coborating together, it would be ominous for sure. It meant that Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters destruction were definitely the work of the Spirit Pagoda. If indeed that was the case, then it was understandable why the Tang Sect had chosen such a vicious method to deal with the Spirit Pagoda.

 Chapter 1277 - Being Decisive When A Decision is Needed

    <h4>Chapter 1277: Being Decisive When A Decision is Needed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Besides, the Spirit Pagoda was already so powerful. If they were bolstered by the Holy Spirit Cult, who could match against them in terms ofbat strength? It would only be possible if the Douluo Federation¡¯s Battle God Hall worked together with the Tang Sect. They might not even be a match for them.

    What was the Spirit Pagoda hoping to achieve by associating itself with the evil soul masters?

    For a time, a plethora of thoughts and ideas were forming in Xue Yuntian¡¯s mind, all of which gave him a splitting headache. He felt like he was a rootless duckweed at risk of going under at any time.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you should make a decision soon!¡± his valet said softly. This valet had taken care of Xue Yuntian since he was a small child. His words meant a great deal to Xue Yuntian. He was also in charge of the royal family¡¯s internal affairs. He was extremely loyal to Xue Yuntian, and the emperor trusted him absolutely.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Xue Yuntian closed his eyes painfully.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we must be decisive when a choice is needed at times like this. We have no other way out. If we don¡¯t pick a side, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll...¡± The valet stopped when he reached this part of his reply. His expression was one of concern.

    Naturally, Xue Yuntian understood what he had wanted to say. He took a deep breath and said with a deep voice, ¡°Contact Li Yunzhe for me. I want to meet the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. We¡¯ll meet in Spirit Wave City. Do it immediately!¡±

    For him to be worthy of being selected out of the many princes and eventually enthroned as the emperor, Xue Yuntian was definitely not an indecisive person. At this moment, his heart had already made its choice. The Spirit Pagoda could no longer be depended upon. Regardless of the truth in the Tang Sect¡¯s statement, the Spirit Pagoda was currently leaderless and the war would be starting at any time. Under such circumstances, he could only protect his country by relying on the Tang Sect¡¯s strength. The Dou Spirit Empire would not end on his watch!

    He had decided to discard all his pride and travel to Spirit Wave City to meet the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. No matter what the Sect Master requested, he could onlypromise and agree to them out of consideration for the greater good. The safety and future of his country came first.

    In Spirit Wave City...

    ¡°Sect Master, the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s royal family has just sent word that the emperor Xue Yuntian will personallye to Spirit Wave City to meet you,¡± Li Yunzhe stood at Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand and conveyed the message reverently.

    In truth, Li Yunzhe did not when support Tang Wulin¡¯s announcement that the Tang Sect would assume all responsibility for the destruction of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters. If this had happened before the incident, he would have certainly voiced out his objections. This was because Tang Wulin¡¯s actions would undoubtedly ce the Tang Sect at the heart of the storm.

    However, after the incident that day where he saw how genuinely terrifying Tang Wulin could be, he had a newfound fear for this Sect Master of his. Although he had objected to the statement, he agreed to it when Tang Wulin insisted.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin had made this move after giving it much thought and not merely on a whim. iming responsibility for the destruction of the Spirit Pagoda was firstly a way to intimidate the empire¡¯s royal family. He wanted them to understand that besides the Tang Sect, there were no other forces that could threaten them.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin wanted news of this to travel back to the Federation. Although the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s standing in the Federation was as stable as Mount Tai, they would most certainly deny it or me the Tang Sect. However, Tang Sect was operating entirely underground, so he was not too concerned for the time being. As long as some members of the public believed that the Spirit Pagoda was cooperating with the notorious evil soul master¡¯s sect, the Holy Spirit Cult, and suspected Spirit Pagoda, it would already be a huge blow to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s name.

    After all, there would still be many who would choose to believe in the Tang Sect. In addition to that, the destruction of the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters and Shrek Academy would provide ample dots for the people to connect.

    When they discovered the evil soul masters under the Spirit Pagoda the other day, Tang Wulin already understood that the Tang Sect and the Spirit Pagoda would stand on opposing sides. There was no question about that. If that was the case, then he would rather dere war on a grand and spectacr scale. The Tang Sect and Shrek Academy needed a rion call. Although the timing was not exactly ideal, seeing that a war wasing and the Tang Sect was still in the dark, he decided to attack the Spirit Pagoda. He had to at least manipte the public¡¯s opinion to give them a headache.

    At the same time, this was also rted to Tang Wulin breaking through to a Soul Douluo¡¯s rank. His strength could never be measured with simple soul master ranks. Simrly, an increase in his soul master rank meant that his cultivation base would improve greatly as well.

    It was important that he possessed enough strength. This gave him the ability to face various situations. At the same time, with this announcement, he believed that the objectives of his current trip would be achieved with greater ease. The Dou Spirit Empire was actually easier to deal with. After all, they were a weaker country and did not have much choice. On the other hand, the Star Luo Empire was different. If the war really broke out, the Star Luo Empire was the real target of the Douluo Federation. Also, it would not be an easy task to persuade the Star Luo Empire to act ording to their wishes.

    ¡°Tell the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s royal family that we¡¯re already on our way to Heaven Dou City to meet His Majesty the Emperor,¡± Tang Wulin said to Li Yunzhe.

    Li Yunzhe was slightly stunned. Could it be that the Sect Master¡¯s announcement regarding the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s destruction was not meant to make the Dou Spirit Empire bow down?

    However, he quickly understood his intentions. There was some give and pull. He was giving the royal family some face. His Sect Master was making some interesting ys!

    If it was only for their current mission, then they would definitely have a greater advantage if they let Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s emperore to Spirit Wave City to meet them. However, if they wanted to sustain a long-term rtionship between Tang Sect and the Dou Spirit Empire, it was only natural to not put too much pressure on them.

    Firstly, he announced that the Tang Sect would take responsibility for the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s destruction as a disy of strength, and then, he announced he was willing to head toward the Dou Spirit Empire to meet the emperor. There was just the right amount of tension and rxation, forcefulness and gentleness. This Sect Master truly had some extraordinary qualities.

    Thus, they set out!

    Two soul buses drove quietly onto the highway. Tang Wulin sat in front and closed his eyes to rest his spirits.

    At the moment, he was ying with various ideas in his mind, working hard to tidy up his train of thought.

    He had to put some things down for the time being. The most important task he had to do at this point was to stop this war from happening. After seriously focusing his mind on it, he noticed that the only thing he could do at the moment was believe that everything he saw was real. His adopted parents were rescued by his biological father, who was a great personage, a true deity.

    This was because believing in these things would have the smallest impact on his spirits. The effect they would have on him would also be the lowest.

    That was why he recalled every single sentence Tang San had said to him and kept them in his memories deep inside his heart.

    He brought some order to his thoughts. There were a few important points Tang San had wanted to say to him. The first thing was that his biological mother did not abandon him. She parted with him so that he may live on and prevent the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal from breaking. The second thing was that he should stabilize his spirits and protect his own body as much as he could. At the same time, he did not have to worry too much about the Golden Dragon King. With the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline, he would not die easily.

    Then came the passing down of his legacy and his reminders.

    The more he recalled the incidents back then, the more Tang Wulin believed that everything he saw was real. This was because Tang San¡¯s words had exined why there were eighteen seals in his body that contained the Golden Dragon King¡¯s powers.

    Tang Wulin had posed a question for the Holy Spirit Douluo once. He had asked her if he was rted to his adopted parents by blood. The Holy Spirit Douluo answered him after much hesitation that their blood was indeed different. This meant that they were truly his adopted parents and not his biological parents. They did not say that just because they wanted tofort him.

    When he cleared his thoughts on these matters, Tang Wulin felt much happier. Although he himself could not believe that his father was a God King, he was still unable to believe Tang San¡¯s words back then.

    Tang San had told him that all the hard work he had done and the strength he had obtained was so that his children would be proud of him. These words had touched Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. It was simr to Tang Ziran¡¯s words when he said that the only person one couldpletely trust and rely on in life was oneself.

 Chapter 1278 - If Heâ€™s My Father, Then My Mother Isâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1278: If He¡¯s My Father, Then My Mother Is...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He could sense the deep affection Tang San had for him from his words.

    He attempted tomunicate with Old Tang, but there was no response whatsoever. Old Tang and his peculiar spiritual ne had vanishedpletely.

    A father¡¯s love is as high as a mountain. If Tang San was truly his father, then he should really be proud!

    As for the history rted to Tang San, Tang Wulin was certainly well aware of that. Almost everyone at the academy knew about it. Indeed, everyone had the same image of Tang San whether it was in the Douluo Federation, the Dou Spirit Empire or the Star Luo Empire. He was a legend that no one could rece.

    He founded the Tang Sect singlehandedly and passed down the legacy of the precious recordings of their miraculous abilities including the Mysterious Heaven Method, the Purple Demon Eyes, the Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon, the Mysterious Jade Hands and also the Ghost Perplexing Track. All of it was passed down by him and him alone.

    He led a group of soul masters to fight against the highly influential Martial Soul Hall at the time singlehandedly and even managed to achieve Godhood in the end. He fought against the Martial Soul Hall¡¯s Hall Master, who had also achieved Godhood, and emerged the victor.

    In that legend, he did not sound like a human being at all. He was like a god among men. Even after the almighty Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao¡¯s appearance in theter ages, it was still very difficult for him to be ced on par with Tang San. There was still some disparity between their levels.

    Moreover, Tang San¡¯s words informed Tang Wulin that he still had a sister named Tang Wutong. Why did the name sound a little familiar? Tang Wutong? Tang Wutong? The Dragon Butterfly Douluo Tang Wutong?

    Tang Wulin suddenly sat upright because he remembered the name now. Even though the name was not as famous as the Thousand Hands Douluo Tang San or the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao, she was someone who had made her mark in the history of soul masters! This was because she was the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao¡¯s wife. She was also one of the Shrek Seven Monsters of that generation. It was said that the Dragon Butterfly Douluo was even more powerful than the Holy Ice Douluo for a very long period of time.

    If this was true...

    This signified that his father dominated the continent twenty thousand years ago. His sister and brother-inw established the Spirit Pagoda ten thousand years ago.

    He did not wish to express theplicated emotions he had in his heart to hispanions. Would anyone believe him even if he were to tell them about this? He was afraid that they would think he was having a mental breakdown.

    At this point, Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a bitter smile involuntarily. The sorrow and pain in his heart finally disappeared at the same time.

    If his birth father had reached Godhood, then his foster parents could actually be alive. Was there anything better than that?

    As long as he continued bing more powerful, it would be possible that he would see them return one day. His father said that he would certainlye back with the Divine Realm and return to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. There was also his mother. He wondered what she was like. If his father was Tang San, then his mother should be the Soft Bone Douluo Xiao Wu, right?

    The statues that were once disyed by the shore of the Sea God Lake in Shrek Academy suddenly emerged in his mind. His mother¡¯s statue had been there! She was right beside his father¡¯s.

    His could not keep his eyes from welling up when he thought about this.

    It had only been a few short days, but it felt just like he had been reborn. Though he did not realize, his entire person was undergoing a transformation. He went from being separated from his parents to losing them, and he then learned about the most mystical secrets on Douluo. In addition to the change to his cultivation base after the Blood Dragon Transformation, he was just like a sloughing serpent that was gradually metamorphosing into a full-fledged dragon.

    Li Yunzhe sat at Tang Wulin¡¯s rear. As he looked at the Sect Master sitting quietly in front of him, he felt quite surprised. Tang Wulin did not disguise himself anymore, but he exuded a feeling of nothingness. It was as if Li Yunzhe could see Tang Wulin¡¯s face clearly, but it would then vanish from his memory.

    If Li Yunzhe was capable of identifying Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power as Spirit Domain earlier, he found that he could no longer tell. He could not ascertain Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base either.

    His long ck hair seemed to be shining and emitting a faint golden glow even without being illuminated. He sat there quietly while the surrounding lighting seemed to be distorting itself for him. Li Yunzhe found it awesome that Tang Wulin appeared as lofty as high mountains and as steady as a hill.

    Li Yunzhe was not alone for the rest of the people had also noticed his transformation, especially the other six Shrek Monsters that were most familiar to him. Tang Wulin already seemed untouchable to them after his Blood Dragon Transformation.

    The distance between Spirit Wave City and Heaven Dou City was not very far. The journey had only taken just over an hour. In the distance, the thick and wide city wall had already popped into view.

    The city wall that had long since lost its significance on the Douluo Continent still existed in the Dou Spirit Empire. The heavy walls gave a strong sense of returning to ancient times when seen from afar. The architectural style could only be seen in the Douluo Continent¡¯s Heaven Dou City. On the other hand, most of those ancient-looking buildings in the Douluo Continent¡¯s Heaven Dou City were damaged due to the attack by the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Judging by the look, the Heaven Dou City covered an extensive area before them and it was no smaller than the Douluo Continent¡¯s Heaven Dou City. As the capital of the Dou Spirit Continent, it still appeared to be very imposing.

    Cars would need to go through inspection when arriving at the city¡¯s entrance. The vehicles from the Tang Sect went through the inspection more easily. All sorts of ess passes were disyed in front of the vehicle¡¯s dashboard. The soldiers in charge of guarding the city took a nce and the car was allowed to pass through soon.

    Tang Wulin noticed that Heaven Dou City¡¯s soldiers were well equipped. They were dressed in modern militarybat suits and they were supplied with a full line of weapons including soul beam rifles. They did not look that different from the Douluo Continent¡¯s ordinary soldiers.

    At this point, Tang Wulin could not help thinking about Long Yuxue¡¯s heavy ion beam. That weapon of hers was truly cutting-edge technology! It was highly lethal whether it was used against mecha or abyssal creatures. Fortunately, the weapon could not be mass-produced yet. Otherwise, there would be fears of the Dou Spirit Empire and the Star Luo Empire being rendered helpless.

    There was a fleet of vehicles from the municipal government that came to receive them when their cars drove into Heaven Dou City. More than ten cars surrounded two soul buses. It looked as though these cars were closing the road, especially for their arrival to ensure a smooth journey. Twenty minutester, they arrived in front of a pce-like building. There was no doubt that this ce was the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s pce.

    A red carpet thirty meters in width stretched all the way from the pce¡¯s main entrance to the car. Guards of honor stood by on both sides. These guards were different from the soldiers policing the city for they were dressed in antique-looking helmets. Their shiny armor reflected the bright sun and they held simrly dated weapons in their hands. If not because of the soul vehicles¡¯ presence that ruined the ambiance, it felt like they had truly returned to the pce in the past.

    A middle-aged man with a crown on his head and dressed in a magnificent golden robe stood at the head of the red carpet. Almost a hundred Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s high-ranking officials were standing behind him.

    Li Yunzhe led them down from the bus before he moved off to the side and made a respectful invitatory gesture just as Tang Wulin had alighted.

    His long ck hair draped over his shoulders and his bright eyes shimmered akin to glowing stars. He was dressed in a ssical white robe with a mask-like golden pattern on his right chest. A crown that was half bulky and half hollow topped the mask. It was the Tang Sect¡¯s symbol that signified the bnce between Yin and Yang and of a king unequaled in his time.

    Only the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and Douluo Hall¡¯s Hall Master were allowed to put on the garment with the golden insignia. Tang Wulin was extremely good-looking beforehand and now he appeared even more elegant whenplemented by the ssical robe.

    Xue Yuntian found that his spirit suddenly felt like he was in a trance at the very moment he saw Tang Wulin. He felt as if the man he saw before him was not a man but a great mountain. Tang Wulin had not released a clear aura, but his presence gave Xue Yuntian an otherworldly feeling.

    Soul masters never judged one another¡¯s power and age based on their appearance. On the contrary, the more unusual Tang Wulin¡¯s body was, the more Xue Yuntian valued him. He needed a powerful ally!

    Xue Yuntian brought along the civil and military officials behind him to wee them. Li Yunzhe said, ¡°Sect Master, this is His Majesty, the Emperor of the Dou Spirit Empire.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded gently. ¡°Your Highness, good day. I¡¯m Tang Wulin of the Tang Sect.¡±

    Xue Yuntian stretched out his hand and shook Tang Wulin¡¯s. He smiled and spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve been an admirer of yours for a long time. It¡¯s true that knowing a man by reputation is not as good as meeting him face to face! Your excellency, Sect Master, you look to be quite young, huh?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. If a person could tell his real age by his aura and his skeletal age in the past, after the Blood Dragon Transformation, especially after his spiritual domain had awakened, then no one could possibly tell his real age anymore. This was a change brought by the elevation of his transformation.

    ¡°Sect Master, this way please.¡± Xue Yuntian made an invitatory gesture, while the civil and military officials behind him naturally stepped aside to the left and right.

    His Majesty was genuinely feeling quite anxious. He did not even bother to conceal or introduce the high-ranking officials of the Dou Spirit Empire. Instead, he immediately walked side by side with Tang Wulin as they walked toward the interior of the pce.

 Chapter 1279 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 1279: Shock</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Both of them did not speak immediately. Tang Wulin maintained his calm andposure. He noticed that there were at least two Hyper Douluo-ranked powerhouses at Xue Yuntian¡¯s side. They had been sizing up Tang Wulin all along. As for Tang Wulin, he found it a little disappointing that there was not a single Limit Douluo in the Dou Spirit Empire. Although the two Hyper Douluos had rather strong cultivation bases, they were only about Li Yunzhe¡¯s level. Their spiritual cultivation bases had not achieved the Spirit Domain realm. In other words, they had no hope of bing Limit Douluos.

    Generally, one would reach one¡¯s peak in spiritual cultivation by the age of forty. This was the natural progression. The spiritual power¡¯s growth of a person would peak at about forty years of age and regress gradually as the person got older.

    Thus, the best time for one to attempt a spiritual power breakthrough to the Spirit Domain realm was before the age of forty. For this reason, Limit Douluos acquired their reputations at a young age. If one failed to achieve it by forty, then one could not possibly achieve it in one¡¯s lifetime.

    The Hyper Douluos were watching Tang Wulin closely. They felt shocked upon seeing Tang Wulin. They shifted their gazes after taking a few nces at him.

    Evidently, they knew that Tang Wulin had attained the Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation base. They consequently acknowledged Tang Wulin as having a Limit Douluo cultivation base since they were incapable of telling his cultivation base. After all, the possession of the Spirit Domain Realm had always symbolized a Limit Douluo.

    There was only Li Yunzhe who knew that the Sect Master¡¯s cultivation base was only a Soul Sage. He had yet to realize that Tang Wulin had already achieved a breakthrough to Soul Douluo rank within just a few short days. He could not tell that Tang Wulin had advanced because of the interference from his spiritual domain.

    ¡°Your Excellency Sect Master, did you have a smooth trip? I heard that you went to Spirit Wave City first.¡± Xue Yuntian broke the silence and began speaking to Tang Wulin by his side.

    Tang Wulin nodded gently. ¡°Yes, I received some information, so I dropped by Spirit Wave City first. You know, the truth hurts. I truly didn¡¯t expect that the Spirit Pagoda colluded with the Holy Spirit Cult. I believe Your Majesty had learned about the terrorist attack on Shrek City by the Holy Spirit Cult that resulted in the destruction of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters. This blood debt must be avenged by our Tang Sect.¡±

    ¡°We found it quite odd early on that the Holy Spirit Cult managed to transport so many hyper fixed soul ammunitions to the area nearby Shrek City despite Shrek City¡¯s tight security. The answer is obvious now,¡± said Tang Wulin calmly.

    Apparently, Xue Yuntian did not expect Tang Wulin¡¯s pointed response. He could not refrain himself from asking, ¡°So the Sect Master wishes to wage war against the Spirit Pagoda?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Not that we wish to wage war, but the Spirit Pagoda initiated the war against us when they bombed our Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters. I wonder if Your Majesty knows the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reason for doing so?¡±

    Xue Yuntian frowned deeply. ¡°What¡¯s the reason then?¡± Tang Wulin turned his head to the side and took a nce at him. Xue Yuntian felt Tang Wulin¡¯s probing gaze when he heard a voice saying, ¡°What¡¯s the reason then?¡±

    The voice was not Tang Wulin¡¯s but his own. He was not the only one who heard the voice but all the surrounding civil and military officials heard it too, ¡°What¡¯s the reason then?¡±

    Besides Xue Yuntian, the two Hyper Douluos¡¯ countenances changed abruptly. One of them could not refrain from speaking, ¡°Is that time reversal?¡±

    Xue Yuntian felt fearful in his heart. He felt as if he had returned to a moment before.

    Was it time control? Could the martial soul of this Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master be rted to time? That would be terrifying indeed. The genius almighty had the ability to distort time. Let alone the two Hyper Douluos at his side, even a few more would not be able to protect his life as Tang Wulin could easily take his life if he wanted to.

    Li Yunzhe who was behind them was simrly shocked. He was a Hyper Douluo. Since he had more exposure to Tang Wulin, his feeling was even more profound. The moment Tang Wulin looked toward Li Yunzhe, Li Yunzhe could sense that there was some kind of strange energy field that was transforming around him. Even though Tang Wulin only managed to distort time for just a moment, it was enough to cause goosebumps all over his body.

    It was truly shocking. Li Yunzhe paused for a moment despite his cultivation base. It was more than just a matter of controlling time. He was afraid that it was an ability which was simr to spatial exchange. What sort of spiritual domain did the Sect Master have actually?

    Could it be that he was truly capable of killing the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master from the Dou Spirit Empire instantly? Could it be that his assessment that Tang Wulin was a Soul Sage earlier was a mistake?

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Reckless ambition.¡±

    He answered Xue Yuntian¡¯s question while he acted as if the time reversal earlier had never happened.

    A faint smile appeared on his face and vanished soon after. Tang Wulin spoke in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s always someone who doesn¡¯t take defeat well!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± chimed in Xue Yuntian. Even he wondered why he suddenly felt humble saying it despite being the empire¡¯s emperor.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°However, their heedless ambition should not prevail. In the early years, the Holy Ice Douluo founded the Spirit Pagoda for the purpose of enabling mankind and soul beasts to live peacefully, so that the poption of the endangered soul beasts could be revived. In time, the Spirit Pagoda hadpletely twisted the Holy Ice¡¯s good intentions. They reared the soul beasts in pens and captured countless soul beasts under the pretense of giving them space to breed. The soul beasts on the Douluo Continent almost went extinct. Now, they have the audacity to work together with the Holy Spirit Cult. The Tang Sect may not be the world¡¯s police, but we will always fight for justice. Thus, we¡¯ll never allow any spirit nor evildoer to make trouble.

    His words were spoken with such power that everyone could hear him as if he was standing next to them. At the same time, they feltpletely convinced.

    It was a spiritual shock!

    The powerhouses with ranks of Title Douluo and above could sense the powerful spiritual fluctuation. Although it was not used for attack, it was capable of influencing the people¡¯s minds naturally.

    Amongst the civil and military officials, apart from a few with advanced cultivation bases, the majority of them nodded upon listening to his words.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the best way to rectify the Spirit Pagoda in your opinion?¡± Xue Yuntian was still in control of an empire after all. He was his normal self at present, after the momentary loss ofposure.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Prompt treatment is necessary for an illness. Any organization with an issue would need to be attended to as well.¡±

    They walked into the main entrance of the pce. There was no need to proceed any further as shuttle cars were already waiting for them in the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s pce. Xue Yuntian and Tang Wulin boarded a car while the rest of the entourage boarded separate cars.

    Xue Yuntian acted courteously by stopping the powerhouses from following him. He understood very well that there was no one who would be able to stop Tang Wulin if Tang Wulin bore any ill intention toward him. From his observation of Tang Wulin thus far, he decided he might as well be courteous.

    ¡°I truly didn¡¯t expect the Spirit Pagoda to behave as such! Could it be that they wish to repeat the Martial Soul Hall¡¯s incident years ago? What do they hope to achieve from this? They¡¯d be the target of all sooner orter even if they concealed themselves,¡± said Xue Yuntian in confusion.

    He could not figure it out. As thergest organization in the world, the Spirit Pagoda was already at its peak be it in wealth or status. What would they gain from attacking Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect? Did they have an ulterior motive?

    ¡°To be above the rest.¡± Tang Wulin heaved a soft sigh.

    ¡°Above the rest?¡± Xue Yuntian looked toward Tang Wulin in astonishment. His heartbeat was racing for he knew the answer in his mind.

 Chapter 1280 - Convinced

    <h4>Chapter 1280: Convinced</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was the horror of dying. Everyone was afraid to die and had thought about immortality at some point. As an emperor, how could he not have such thoughts?

    ¡°Yes, it is the pursuit of immortality.¡± Tang Wulin said, ¡°I only understood it after what had happened this time.¡±

    ¡°I believe that Your Majesty is well aware of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s history during that period. After all, the Heaven Dou Empire had a simr experience being the predecessor of the Dou Spirit Empire. The final battle was between the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master Tang San and the Martial Soul Hall¡¯s Hall Master Bi Bidong. Both of them had already achieved the level of Godhood at the time. In the end, Bi Bidong was defeated and his Godhood status was destroyed resulting in his death in the battle. On the other hand, Tang San was elevated to a god¡¯s status and gained entry to the Divine Realm.¡±

    Xue Yuntian nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a detailed recording of this period of history in the royal database.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°So, Your Majesty must have known that both Tang San and Bi Bidong had both achieved the level of the Divine Realm. How did Bi Bidong, the Martial Soul Hall¡¯s Hall Master manage to achieve that level? After them, only the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao achieved a breakthrough to the realm ten thousand years ago. The Spirit Pagoda is already at its peak in the continent, yet they wish to advance a step further. So, their goal is to control the continent, andter, the entire Douluo. I¡¯ve thought this over many times, but I can¡¯t think of other reasons apart from the objective to attain immortality. I can¡¯t figure out the reason that¡¯s causing them to act this way, but I believe that they may have a method to achieve their goal for sure.¡±

    ¡°One more thing I can tell you, Your Majesty. I wonder if Your Majesty has heard of the Douluo Continent¡¯s Blood God Army,¡± Tang Wulin continued.

    Xue Yuntian shook his head slightly confused. ¡°Is there such an army in the Douluo Federation? Are they very powerful?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Very powerful indeed. They¡¯ve been around for more than six thousand years. Your Majesty is unaware of this because they¡¯ve been guarding a secret all this time. There¡¯s a spatial passage on the Douluo Continent that links us to another ne. That ne¡¯s power has even exceeded ours. Theyunch attacks at us continuously in an attempt to destroy and devour us. The Blood God Army exists precisely to defend us against them. Six thousand years ago, it was formed with the powerhouses from Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect, the War God Hall, and the Spirit Pagoda. As the guardian, with many generations of heroes involved, they finally sealed the passage which connected the two nes.¡±

    ¡°Such a thing exists?¡± Xue Yuntian looked at Tang Wulin with a shocked expression.

    Tang Wulin nodded gently. ¡°Yes. I need to tell Your Majesty this secret because the abyssal ne¡¯s threat is growing stronger. Not that the abyss is growing stronger, but some of the forces from our world are coborating with them. They¡¯re making use of the abyssal ne¡¯s destructive powers in our world. These forces are precisely from the Holy Spirit Cult!¡±

    ¡°In a sense, the Holy Spirit Cult is doing it for its own benefit. They have only one purpose which is the same as the Spirit Pagoda. They wish to be aloof of this world.¡±

    ¡°Every ten thousand years, someone will transcend into the Divine Realm. ording to the cycle, it¡¯s about time, now. Since the Spirit Pagoda is currently colluding with the Holy Spirit Cult, I¡¯ve reason to believe they¡¯re are both pursuing the method of transcending into Godhood. I¡¯m afraid the method may lead to the destruction of the entire Douluo.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have figured it out if not for the discovery of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s people inside the Spirit Pagoda. Judging the situation now, it¡¯s highly possible. The previous violent wave of abyssal tide was defeated by the Blood God Army with painstaking effort. What about the next one? If the Spirit Pagoda is coborating with the Holy Spirit Cult to release the abyssal ne, we may possibly be annihted.¡±

    At this point, Tang Wulin frowned deeply. ¡°Undoubtedly, they¡¯ve deviated to the evil path. We¡¯repelled to retreat from the Douluo Continent since Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters have been destroyed. If war is upon us, there¡¯s no doubt that the Holy Spirit Cult would benefit the most. They¡¯re thirsting to kill as they¡¯re the only ones who will benefit from the death of others. Thus, I have reason to believe that there are people from the Holy Spirit Cult lurking on both the Dou Spirit Continent and the Star Luo Continent for sure.¡±

    ¡°Hence, the most effective way to stop the war is to stop the Holy Spirit Cult from growing stronger. At the same time, we also hope to coborate with virtuous forces to guard our homnd.¡±

    Xue Yuntian looked at Tang Wulin for he had not uttered any word for a long time.

    In fact, he had envisaged many times how Tang Wulin would attempt to persuade him to join forces. He never expected Tang Wulin to speak his mind today.

    His boration of the abyssal ne was certainly not an off-the-cuff remark as he was the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. On the other hand, if what he said was true, the Dou Spirit Empire could bepletely obliterated at any moment!

    The Holy Spirit Cult and the Spirit Pagoda were nning to destroy the entire continent as its stepping stone to achieve their objective. Xue Yuntian felt a chill down his spine as he thought about the matter.

    Even though Tang Wulin¡¯s words were spective, there was a strong rationale behind them.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s ount of why the Spirit Pagoda would make itself more powerful and the reason they would join forces with the Holy Spirit Cult was sufficient to elicit many questions.

    He had sent his people to investigate the ruined Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Dou Spirit Empire headquarters. His people had found a number of items from the ruins which provided a number of clues which lent support to Tang Wulin¡¯s usations toward the Spirit Pagoda.

    A small group of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s members protested against Xue Yuntian¡¯s investigation. They requested the government to assist their efforts to rebuild the Spirit Pagoda and return their belongings. Xue Yuntian initially agreed, but he was left with no choice except to send his people to seal the scene after the Tang Sect made an official announcement of their involvement in the attack. Xue Yuntian could not return the evidence to the Spirit Pagoda for the time being.

    Tang Wulin did not speak anymore but watched the scenic view of the pce as he sat in the shuttle car.

    The Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s pce¡¯s design and construction were ingenious as almost every section of it had an exquisite scene. There were airy pavilions and pagodas with flora and fauna among its surroundings. Every location had a distinctive design where the scene could be described as picturesque and idyllic.

    Compared to the world of concrete and steel, Tang Wulin enjoyed the feeling of the simple, unsophisticated, and natural surroundings. The refreshing air was especially pleasant.

    Xue Yuntian¡¯s mind was confused. He pondered over what Tang Wulin said many times. He believed in the credibility of Tang Wulin, not to mention the Tang Sect¡¯s worthy reputation of so many years.

    More importantly, after the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Dou Spirit Empire headquarters was destroyed, he did not have much of a choice.

    The critical point was to ensure that the Dou Spirit Empire could avoid war and continue its legacy. Besides, there were other priorities.

    The shuttle car drove for more than ten minutes before it stopped in front of a resplendent pce.

    Xue Yuntian took the lead in getting down from the car. Then, on his own initiative, he came over to Tang Wulin¡¯s side and made an inviting gesture. As the emperor of a kingdom, it was a positive move.

    Tang Wulin nodded smilingly. At the very moment when Tang Wulin got down from the car, Xue Yuntian suddenly spoke with determination, ¡°Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, I¡¯ve decided. I represent our Dou Spirit Empire to express our willingness to work together with the Tang Sect. You¡¯ve our total support ording to the terms and conditions proposed by you earlier.¡±

 Chapter 1281 - Success

    <h4>Chapter 1281: Sess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment for they had yet to enter the negotiation stage and the scheme proposed by Tang Sect just now still rtively had the margin for haggling. He had not expected Xue Yuntian to agree even before they had entered the pce that was obviously made for their negotiation. Moreover, Xue Yuntian agreed in a very resolute manner.

    Xue Yuntian snickered bitterly. ¡°Sect Master Tang, we don¡¯t have any other choice right now. Thus, we are willing to support the Tang Sect and at the same time, we hope that Tang Sect will support us too without the slightest bit of reservation. We can guarantee that Dou Spirit Empire will always be the Tang Sect¡¯s substantial partner.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Wulin nodded and stretched out his hand toward the emperor before him.

    Xue Yuntian stretched out his hand and shook Tang Wulin¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sure Sect Master is feeling rather perplexed about why I gave my consent so soon. There¡¯s another reason besides being rendered choiceless. I suddenly realized something upon listening to your analysis earlier. Both the Tang Sect and the Shrek Academy have never been of wild ambitions. Spirit Pagoda, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t behave as such. We¡¯re willing to cooperate with allies of righteous forces.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Thank you, your majesty. I too believe that Dou Spirit Empire had made a wise choice. My visitation this time is more than just representing the Tang Sect but I¡¯m also simultaneously express gratitude to your majesty¡¯s goodwill on behalf of Shrek. The Shrek Academy hasn¡¯t vanished and it will certainly be rebuilt in the near future.¡±

    ¡°Shrek Academy hasn¡¯t vanished?¡± Xue Yuntian was astonished.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Yes! Shrek has always existed. As the number one academy on the continent with twenty thousand years of history, it will not vanish as easily. Other than my identity as Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, I¡¯m the Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Master for this generation.¡±

    Xue Yuntian dazed at the youth standing before himself. He was silent for a long while before he smiled. It was relief that appeared on his face for the first time in so many days.

    ¡°If Shrek is willing, the Dou Spirit Empire is willing to provide a location to rebuild it at any moment. It wouldn¡¯t be an issue even if you wish to take my pce as Shrek Academy¡¯s rebuilding location.¡±

    At this very moment, Tang Wulin could even see the hope in his eyes.

    As a fanatic with the utmost respect for tradition, there was no other thought that Xue Yuntian yearned for more intensely. He yearned for soul master powerhouses in his heart.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I promise you that when we rebuild Shrek in the future, we will certainly set up a branch in Dou Spirit Empire.¡±

    ...

    It had already been three days since the submarine soundlessly left the Dou Spirit Empire.

    Even when Li Yunzhe sent Tang Wulin and the rest to the submarine, the incredulous expression on his face had yet to vanish. They were unaware of the discussion between Tang Wulin and Xue Yuntian as Tang Wulin had used his domain to seal their voices during the conversation.

    The Dou Spirit Empire had actually consented to all requests that Tang Sect had made without hesitation. They had even signed an agreement to mobilize the army to support Tang Sect¡¯s decisions at any time. This was all beyond Li Yunzhe¡¯s imagination.

    This was equal to Dou Spirit Empire beingpletely bound together with Tang Sect and there was no restriction on Tang Sect at all.

    If one were to describe Li Yunzhe beingpletely convinced as an effect of Tang Wulin¡¯s strength, then he had also fully admired Tang Wulin¡¯s ability this time. Even his spection of Tang Wulin now aspared to his earliest spection was different and the change was too great. Li Yunzhe¡¯s attitude earlier was ambiguous such that he was swaying in between Tang Sect and Spirit Pagoda, but he had never expected such an immense change of attitude after the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters in Dou Spirit Empire was destroyed.

    The immediate sessive events were much simpler. The items promised by Tang Sect had not been ced in the submarine but were carried along on Tang Wulin¡¯s body at all times. Thus, Xue Yuntian simply could not believe his eyes as he was bewildered watching Tang Wulin continuously unleash tonnes of resources in the enormous warehouse.

    Tang Wulin was simply akin to a weapon warehouse in human form. Moreover, he was very terrifying. If the items carried by Tang Wulin were to explode, Xue Yuntian was afraid that more than just one Heaven Dou City would vanish...

    The diplomatic mission to Dou Spirit Empire had beenpleted smoothly. Even though there was some dy caused in Spirit Wave City, the process after it was overly smooth. Such that the overall time was shorter than the original spection.

    The next location was the most important part of this trip. They were now headed to the Star Luo Empire!

    Unlike the Dou Spirit Empire, Star Luo Empire powerful on its own. They were much more confident about the federation¡¯s military operations. At the very least, favorable timing, geographical convenience, and human conditions were on their side. The confidence that the Star Luo Empire¡¯s military had regarding the war was not something that could bepared with the Dou Spirit Empire.

    Tang Sect¡¯s status in Star Luo Empire was actually much higher than in Dou Spirit Empire. Thought the status of Spirit Pagoda in the Star Luo Empire was not low either, there was still some disparity between Spirit Pagoda and Tang Sect.

    Tang Wulin and hispanion had visited Star Luo Empire before and at one point they had met his majesty the emperor too. However, it was precisely the reason that made their trip slightly more difficult than usual.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s ever-powerful image in Xue Yuntian¡¯s heart was nothing but a disguise skill. However, the emperor of the Star Luo Empire had actually met Tang Wulin before and there were quite a lot of people familiar to his presence. Her royal highness princess had even proposed her love for Tang Wulin in Shrek Academy. These would not be helpful for the negotiation process and would end up as barriers.

    Thus before this operation, Amorous Douluo and Tang Wulin had been discussing even more about the situation at Star Luo Empire. They were ready for exercising all sorts of tricks including suppression at the Dou Spirit Empire, but it would not be as simple for the Star Luo Empire.

    Star Luo Empire believed in absolute ability. In order topel the Star Luo Empire into agreeing with their terms, they would have to disy even more powerful abilities. This trip would be the real test for Tang Wulin and hispanions.

    Tang Wulin engaged in closed-door cultivation as soon as he boarded the ship. He shut himself in his room. Before he engaged in closed-door cultivation, he requested Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui¡¯s help to devote their full attention to forging his battle armor. He was stillcking a few parts for his three-word battle armor before he would own aplete set. On the other hand, aplete set of the three-word battle armor would allow him to achieve another leap in his abilities.

    It was possible for him to not need that at Dou Spirit Empire, but there was certainly a need for it in the Star Luo Empire.

    Back then when they first came here, they had participated in the Star Luo Empire¡¯s young soul masterspetition and became the final champion. Their opponents at that time were more powerful than they had judged by their overall ability. On the other hand, they came here again this time and had alreadypletely transformed aspared to before. Their opponents might have already grown to a brand new level as well.

    Tang Wulin was filled with anticipation for it. The act of convincing the Emperor of the Star Luo Empire wouldrgely rely on Tang Wulin and hispanions¡¯ performance for this trip.

    It was already the third day now. Tang Wulin calmly sat on the bed inside his cabin.

    He waspletely immersed in his own world.

    Ever since his ¡®encounter¡¯ with Tang San from the other day, there was always that muddled heavy feeling in his sea of spirit.

    It just felt like he was loaded with lead. He felt like his sea of spirit was overloaded due to being infused with too many things. The heaviness made him feel a little overburdened. It made him feel like he was under a lot of pressure.

    Thus, he would have to digest and absorb all this with great effort first so that this would not affect his condition in the least.

    He would also need to fuse,prehend, experience, and utilize the transformation of his entire body as a result of breaking through to the Golden Dragon King¡¯s twelfth seal. There was also the breakthrough of his spiritual domain.

    This sudden qualitative change may not necessarily be a good thing. The strength he had disyed before the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s emperor was outwardly strong and was actually inwardly weak. If there was truly the possibility of a battle, he would find himself slightly incapable of exercising control over his strength for there was just too much elevation this time.

    It had already been three days. Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation did not produce any substantial development for he found that he was at a loss for where to focus and what to do due too the high amount increase.

    It felt as if he were to start elevating any one side, he would end up affecting other sides.

    He was afraid that he would need too much time to neutralize the heaviness in his sea of spirit. If everything mentioned by his birth father was true, then his father would pass down the legacy of Godhood to himself. On the other hand, how could he withstand the inheritance of Godhood as easily?

    It would definitely require a long period of time in order to digest and absorb everything else. The distance between the Dou Spirit Empire to the Star Luo Empire was actually not as far aspared to the distance between Douluo Continent and Dou Spirit Continent. They would only have to travel for over twenty days.

    On the other hand, this was certainly not enough time for him to absorb the information in his sea of spirit.

    This had also resulted in increased difficulty for him to elevate his spiritual domain one step further at present. The elevation of his spiritual domain would also trigger this information in his mind. He was afraid that he would dy everything else if he were to enter deep meditation at once.

 Chapter 1282 - Enlightened By Words

    <h4>Chapter 1282: Enlightened By Words</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®How about the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power? There¡¯s also the transformation after my cultivation base broke through to Soul Douluo. Cultivating one by one will result in some issues here and there. Golden Dragon King¡¯s power is overly wild so there¡¯s no way I canunch it in this submarine. Tang Wulin could only understand that the sixth Golden Dragon King¡¯s ability gained should be the Golden Dragon Inferno Kill which heunched the other after carefulprehension. It was an extremely powerful ability that could amplify all his abilities.

    Damask Tulip as a one hundred thousand year spirit could certainly provide his eighth soul skill so that would not be an issue. He had alreadypleted the fusion within the past three days but just like Golden Dragon Inferno Kill, there was no way he couldunch and experience it inside the submarine.

    Tang Wulin slowly opened his eyes as a wisp of remorse shed past his eyes. What should he do? It had already been three days and he had only sensed the changes in his body on a preliminary level.

    He could sense that the item given by Tang San seemed to have a suppressive effect on his Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seals at present. The sixtteryers of seals had obviously toughened up. He then attempted to rify his understanding of the situation in his body. However, he was feeling baffled being confronted by a chaotic mess.

    Tang Wulin jumped down from the bed and stretched his body. At least his physical body had nowpletely recovered. He made the decision to take a stroll outside so he could have a mood change. It was no good for him to continue thinking in such a manner. If there was truly no way to handle this, then he would focus on steadily cultivating his soul power. He would stabilize his soul power first while slowlyprehend the change in his spiritual domain and his abilities at the same time. Even though the rate of his progress would be much slower in such a manner, there would be no mishap at least.

    Tang Wulin felt more at ease at this point. He walked out of the cabin and the canteen was naturally the first ce he thought about.

    He had not eaten at all during his three days of closed-door cultivation. Despite the separation of the ship¡¯s hull, the water element of the deep sea remained thick as ever. Moreover, Tang Wulin could sense that his affinity to the sea had elevated to a certain level after his father¡¯s, the Sea God¡¯s appearance. He wondered if this was the change resulted from a cebo effect or if it was real. The feeling anyhow actually existed. It would not be an issue for him to survive without eating by relying on the nourishment of the water element. Yet, he did not have much inhibition toward the gluttony as he had been a foodie since young.

    The canteen inside the submarine was quiterge but it was not their mealtime yet and there was still a period of time until the next meal. This was also why the canteen was all empty when he walked into it. The staff was preparing for the next meal.

    ¡°Sect Master.¡± Someone noticed Tang Wulin and hastily saluted with respect.

    Tang Wulin smiled back in regard. ¡°Do you have anything to eat?¡±

    ¡°What do you wish to eat? We will immediately prepare it for you,¡± the staff respectfully answered.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Anything will do. Fish is good too. I thought our submarine is equipped with a special fish trap? It¡¯s more convenient to have those. Please make more! I have a rather big appetite.¡±

    ¡°Two sets please.¡± A bold voice was suddenly heard.

    Tang Wulin did turn to see who it was. He could not help chuckling as he turned around and greeted. ¡°Senior disciple brother.¡±

    A Ruheng rubbed his great bald head as he walked into the canteen and sat by Tang Wulin¡¯s side. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re having a good appetite today! They¡¯re all worried about this and that all day long. I told them that my junior disciple brother disciple is not so easily defeated. I¡¯m going to apany you for this meal. Shall wepete and see who had a bigger appetite?¡±

    As the sessor of Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique, A Ruheng was not afraid of anyone when it came topeting with his appetite.

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing. ¡°I¡¯m not going topete with you. I don¡¯t need to eat as much anymore. Moreover, you¡¯ve sessfully cultivated the Innate Secret Technique that turns that tummy of yours into a bottomless pit. Don¡¯t waste food, alright. There¡¯s nothing except for the sea creatures that we can use to replenish the supplies in our submarine before we return.¡± In order to ensure safety, the submarine was never allowed to dock onshore during the entire process of this operation. It was their only reserve after all.

    A Ruheng chuckled. ¡°Judging by your look, you¡¯re genuinely fine. The scene from the other day was truly domineering. Speaking of which, have you sessfully cultivated your Innate Secret Technique? It seemed like you were using thebination of Innate Secret Technique, your martial soul¡¯s abilities, and also the multiple fusion of your bloodline power. Otherwise, you can¡¯t be that impressive either.¡±

    ¡°Innate Secret Technique?¡± Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. His gaze turned peculiar as he looked at A Ruheng.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± A Ruheng was feeling slightly ufortable due to Tang Wulin¡¯s burning gaze.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this? Thank you! senior disciple brother. I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Tang Wulin stood up in one leap as he was speaking and rapidly dashed towards the outside.

    ¡°Hey, are you not going to have your meal?¡± A Ruheng called out in astonishment.

    ¡°My portion is yours too.¡± As A Ruheng was speaking, Tang Wulin had already vanished from the entrance of the canteen like the gushing wind.

    Yes! A Ruheng reminded him that any ability he had used his body as the foundation. Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique was powerful precisely because it was capable of elevating a person¡¯s body to near perfection and developed all the potential in a person¡¯s body. On the other hand, it also included the training of one¡¯s sea of spirit. It could strengthen one¡¯s brain to be more urate and when the person¡¯s brain was strengthened, his sea of spirit would naturally receive a certain level of elevation. It was incapable of directly elevating one¡¯s spiritual power but it would greatly strengthen the endurance of one¡¯s spiritual power. This was precisely what Tang Wulin needed the most at present.

    His Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique had already been cultivated to the extent of initial sess, but unlike A Ruheng he was still quite a distance away from the great achievement. Tang Wulin was supposed to get around to cultivate this all along. However, Old Tang passed down the skill of Millennium Cloud to him during the departing path so he devoted more energy to cultivate it. Under A Ruheng¡¯s reminder at present, Tang Wulin was suddenly enlightened that he should not neglect the essentials and attend to the superficials, It was more important for him to elevate his body first.

    When he would sessfully cultivate the Innate Secret Technique, it would be of immense help to both, his body¡¯s endurance when heunched the two great divine skills and the heavy feeling of his sea of spirit at present. It was even more beneficial for him to fuse all these abilities of his as one.

    The breakthrough through the twelfthyer of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Seal had already transformed Tang Wulin¡¯s body into bing more powerful than A Ruheng in reality. The strength and weaknesses of Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique were closely rted to the cultivator¡¯s body. A Ruheng was albeit a remarkable candidate with impressive natural endowments, Tang Wulin¡¯s body that was acquired and modified through Golden Dragon King Bloodline was even more powerful. Even though he was not nourished by arge number of medicines, he was more powerful. It was not that difficult for Tang Wulin to cultivate into great sess for the Innate Secret Technique. Moreover, the elevation of Tang Wulin¡¯s body during the cultivation process was also beneficial for him to simultaneouslyprehend all sorts of abilities in his body so he could improve the fusion.

    After figuring this out, he could naturally not care about having his meal. He made his way back to his room and immediately began cultivating ording to the cultivation method of Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique.

    The initial sess realm of Innate Secret Technique was thepletion of overall training for one¡¯s body, while the great sess realm required the cultivator to cultivate every important part of his body in every possible way. The cultivator would begin from the internal organs. The cultivator would firstly cultivate the vital organs in the body, then refine their meridians, followed by the external muscles, bones and skin, and finally to the mostplicated part that was the brain.

    The refinement process was just like forging and the entire process was considered exceedingly long for an ordinary cultivator. Moreover, the cultivator must be cautious at all times. Over refinement could very possibly result in irreversible damage.

    However, many parts in the Innate Secret Technique that required the cultivator to be cautious at all times could be easily solved by Tang Wulin. His spiritual power had already achieved the Spirit Domain realm so how could an ordinary cultivatorpare to Tang Wulin¡¯sprehension and control of the body? Moreover, he would only have to worry about if the strength of his body was inadequate during the process of refinement.

    A strong heartbeat began to thump following the start of his cultivation. Tang Wulin controlled his Dragon Core to urge his blood essence such that it was spread out all over his body. He then condensed his soul power to slide away along with his internal organs before he began attempting the refinement process with cautiousness.

    The heart was a human¡¯s body origin. It was also the most important part that pumped the person¡¯s blood and also the source of a human body¡¯s strength. The mobilization of a person¡¯s strength began from the person¡¯s heart.

    Thus, Tang Wulin took the lead to precisely refine his heart first.

    His strong heartbeat and Dragon Core echoed one after another such that a deep muffled booming tone reverberated in the entire room. The loud booming sound surged everyone¡¯s bloodline. Fortunately, it happened in a special cabin. If this was the outside, it could easily cause ordinary people or soul masters with weaker cultivation bases to have a sudden heart attack or explosion.

 Chapter 1283 - Revisiting Star Luo

    <h4>Chapter 1283: Revisiting Star Luo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Just like that, Tang Wulin immersed himself in his cultivation. The improvements in his soul power and bloodline power were merged through the continuous tempering of his own body.

    Twenty days passed by in the blink of an eye. The Shrek Seven Monsters arrived at the Star Luo Continent for the second time.

    When theynded silently and set foot on the Star Luo Empire, Xie Xie could not restrain himself from stealing a few nces at Tang Wulin. Apart from meeting A Ruheng the other day, Tang Wulin had secluded himself. No one saw him during that period.

    Xie Xie felt the strongest impact after meeting Tang Wulin again. His martial soul, the Twin Dragon Bes One had evolved into the Space-time Dragon which was an entity that controlled the powers of space and time. The Space-time Dragon was the beloved child of space and time. It could utilize various space-time powers to enhance itself.

    Since Tang Wulin¡¯s Spirit Domain had awakened, Xie Xie would lose control over space and time whenever he was around.

    Simply put, the difference between both of them was that one of them only utilized the space-time power while the other actually had control over it. Xie Xie took it to heart which put him in a sulking mood.

    Before they left the Dou Spirit Empire, Xie Xie felt a strong sense of suppression each time he met Tang Wulin. It was not from his fear of Tang Wulin but the suppression of his martial soul. In addition, he could not even sense the presence of Tang Wulin near him.

    At the moment when everyone was disembarking from the ship, Xie Xie¡¯s sharp senses detected that Tang Wulin had changed.

    Compared to before, Tang Wulin was now simple and unadorned. Before, his spiritual domain flowed out of him casting him in a mysterious light whenever someone set eyes on him. Currently, he seemed so normal.

    On closer inspection, however, there was an ambiguity about him. Only the people with cultivation bases such as Xie Xie¡¯s could perceive it. What this meant was Tang Wulin would appear to be a different person each time he was being observed.

    ¡®No way big brother¡¯s able to contain his own essence in just twenty days? It¡¯s unbelievable.¡¯

    Naturally, Tang Wulin could notpletely control his improved strength just yet. No matter how gifted he was, twenty days were just too short.

    Within these twenty days, he had only managed toplete the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique of tempering with his body once. He somehow managed to control his aura so it would not leak out.

    If he wanted to aplish the Innate Secret Technique, he reckoned that he would need a year if he kept up the tempering pace. Until then, he would have to face the problem of breaking through to be a Title Douluo.

    With the improvement in his cultivation base, the merging of his Golden Dragon King bloodline, the improvements in his spiritual power, and the favor of the ne, he felt as if a channel had formed when water flowed every time he cultivated.

    Compared to the difficulties he faced during his early years when cultivating, it was now a breeze. The contrast in the difficulty was as obvious as the difference between the skies and the earth. Although Tang Wulin had to risk the Golden Dragon King running amok at any time, his cultivation speed, in terms of strength alone, had far exceeded hisrades.

    At present, apart from him, Yuanen Yehui was the only one among the Shrek Seven Monsters whose cultivation base was at rank-79. She was only one step away from a rank-80 Soul Douluo. It was because Yuanen Yehui was slightly older and possessed a twin martial soul which aided in the cultivation process.

    As for the others, their cultivation bases were between rank-75 to rank-78. After they had broken through to be Soul Saints, the rate at which their cultivation bases rose would inevitably slow down. It was a problem faced by all soul masters. The Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ cultivation rates were already fast. Tang Wulin once had the lowest soul power rank, but now he had surpassed them all. In terms ofbat strength, he was iparable.

    They chose tond in the northern part of the Star Luo Empire. Currently, a chilly sea breeze blew.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters, A Ruheng, Sima Jinchi, Tang Wulin¡¯s Blood God Unit, and the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali all went ashore together. The other mecha masters sent by the Tang Sect did not follow. He had other ns for them. They wouldnd on a different shore and move toward Star Luo City to await orders.

    There were only three people who came to meet them. The one in front was a middle-aged man who was in his forties. He had a faint smile on his face. When he saw them flying across the sea¡¯s surface, he walked up to wee them.

    Tang Wulin focused his attention on the other two who were following behind. They were young, perhaps slightly older than the Shrek Seven Monsters. One was male while the other a female. More importantly, Tang Wulin and the Shrek Seven Monsters knew them.

    ¡°May I ask who the Sect Master is?¡± the middle-aged man in front said with a smile. His physique was unique. Simply put, he was like a ball. In other words, his height was equal to the width of his waist. His huge belly was a sight to behold, even by someone who had seen them all.

    His eyes were small. When he smiled, they practically disappeared. His hands were naturally ced on his belly. No matter how they assessed him, he seemed unable to harm a person or even livestock.

    Tang Wulin shifted his gaze to the middle-aged man. ¡°I am Tang Wulin of the Tang Sect.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± the middle-aged man had yet to utter a word when the two youths behind him eximed with surprise. They looked incredulous the moment they saw Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin smiled faintly. ¡°Why? Do I look different? Hua Lantang, Ye Zhi, long time no see.¡±

    The two youths were none other than the two heavenly kings out of the seven who represented the Star Luo Empire¡¯s Monster Academy in thepetition. They were the Wolf King Hua Lantang and the Pagoda King Ye Zhi.

    Back then, they left a deep impression in the hearts of the Shrek Seven Monsters. It was especially true for Ye Zhi¡¯s inherited martial soul, the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda. It was the best Tool martial soul on the Douluo Continent!

    After so many years, they appeared more mature. However, their physical appearances had not changed much. Their jaws dropped as they kept staring at Tang Wulin.

    Initially, they were not too surprised to see the Shrek Seven Monsters representing the Tang Sect. After all, they had witnessed the outstanding qualities of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    However, they never expected their former opponent, someone whom they had beaten before, to reappear with a different identity this time. It was kind of unbelievable that Tang Wulin had be the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master.

    To them, Tang Wulin won against Long Yue purely out of luck. Nevertheless, they held the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master in the highest regard. The Sect Master was one of the greatest soul masters on the entire Douluo Star.

    Hence, when Tang Wulin introduced himself, they were filled with incredulity. In any case, this person before them was the Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ leader as well. Even if Shrek Academy no longer existed, they believed that Tang Wulin would not make a joke out of it.

    A faint smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t I look it?¡±

    Ye Zhi practically blurted, ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡±

    The fat middle-aged man turned and nced at her as if reprimanding her for her rudeness. Then, he turned around and saluted Tang Wulin respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m Tang Sect¡¯s Star Luo Empire Branch¡¯s person in charge, Hu Jie. I pay my respects to the Sect Master, and I hope the Sect Master won¡¯t mind. News of your session is top secret in our sect. I was the only one who knew about this while they were kept in the dark.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re old friends. Hello, Hall Master Hu.¡±

 Chapter 1284 - Hu Jie

    <h4>Chapter 1284: Hu Jie</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Compared to Li Yunzhe, Tang Wulin understood this fat man in front of him better. It was because the Amorous Douluo had briefed him about this person in great detail before.

    Hu Jie was a rank-98 Hyper Douluo. Throughout the entire Tang Sect, his cultivation base and strength was second to only the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi and the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin. A unique characteristic of this person was his martial soul. He could be regarded as a person who possessed the Body martial soul. To be exact, this person was the current Body Sect¡¯s Sect Master Mu Ye¡¯s uncle master.

    To exin why he left the Body Sect to join the Tang Sect would be a long story. Anyway, he ended up with a broken heart for his unrequited love. So, he left.

    Back then, Hu Jie adored Mu Ye¡¯s mother for many years. He was the most outstanding person in the Body Sect at the time. However, due to his martial soul, his physical appearance was not exactly a selling point with thedies. In the end, he was unable to win her over. Mu Ye¡¯s mother, who was also the previous Body Sect¡¯s Sect Master had married Hu Jie¡¯s junior disciple brother. He was a Body Sect disciple whose cultivation base could not match his. Hu Jie was in so much pain that he did not wish to continue living. In a fit of rage, he left the Body Sect to join the Tang Sect.

    The Body Sect and the Tang Sect quarreled over the matter. Hu Jie had told Mu Ye¡¯s mother his feelings. He also said that he would neither meet anyone from the Body Sect ever again nor would he view the Body Sect as his enemy.

    Later on, he volunteered toe to the Star Luo Empire. With his outstanding talents, he eventually became the person in charge of Star Luo Continent¡¯s Tang Sect Branch. His status was above Li Yunzhe¡¯s. He was only inferior to the two Limit Douluos.

    Hence, Tang Wulin showed his respect toward him. If they were to consider their status within the Body Sect, Hu Jie would be Tang Wulin¡¯s granduncle master.

    Thements of the Amorous Douluo on this Smiley Face Douluo was straightforward. He looked kind, but he was actually evil. Under his leadership, the Tang Sect¡¯s Star Luo Empire Branch exerted their influence to suppress the Spirit Pagoda until they could barely breathe.

    The Smiley Face Douluo was also the Star Luo Empire¡¯s Worship Hall¡¯s deputy Hall Master. In terms of status, he was second only to the Monster Academy¡¯s principal, En Ci.

    Hu Jie chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no need for niceties. As the saying goes, being advanced in age does not bar one from achieving one¡¯s ambition. Since the two Hall Masters had decided to let you take over as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, I¡¯m sure they have their reasons. Knowing a person by repute is not as good as seeing him in person. Now that I¡¯ve met the Sect Master, I think I understand. These young fellows have eyes, yet fail to see Mount Tai.¡± As he was saying this, he pointed to Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart shook. Just as Hu Jie was able to perceive his spiritual cultivation base, he, too, could see the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s spiritual cultivation base was simrly at the Spirit Domain. However, from his spiritual power¡¯s current strength, he was still a step away from awakening his spiritual domain. It was simr to his own condition before Tang Wulin came on this diplomatic mission.

    They both had Spirit Domain spiritual powers. Naturally, he felt Tang Wulin¡¯s superior spiritual cultivation base.

    ¡°Hall Master Li is being too polite. Shall we be on our way?¡±

    Hu Jie chuckled. ¡°Everything¡¯s ready. Gentlemen, please follow me.¡± He then turned around and walked leisurely toward the forest.

    Ye Zhi and Hua Lantang were standing before Tang Wulin and the others. They currently had puzzled looks.

    Ye Zhi nearly opened her mouth to say something, but she was stopped by the calm Hua Lantang. Hua Lantang slowly shook his head at her. Today was not the same as yesterday. If the Hall Master Li epted Tang Wulin¡¯s status, that meant that his position as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master was authentic. If that was the case, even if they rose up the ranks quickly in the Star Luo Empire Branch, there was still an impassable gap between them and Tang Wulin.

    As they recalled, after Tang Wulin and the Shrek Seven Monsters came to the Star Luo Empire, Tang Wulin had gone missing for quite some time. Later, they heard that he had returned. Following that, they did not receive any more news. They also heard that Long Yue had met him in Shrek Academy. However, Long Yue never told them what transpired between them. Soon after, they received news that Shrek Academy was destroyed.

    During that time, the entire Monster Academy was greatly shocked. Even though they keptparing themselves to Shrek Academy, they did not wish to see the best academy destroyed! For many of them. it was a holynd of their dreams.

    At the moment, Tang Wulin was not the only one they saw. They saw the other members of the Shrek Seven Monsters as well. Without a doubt, they did not die during the great explosion. They were even representing the Tang Sect on this trip. The surprising sequence of events were a little too much for Ye Zhi and Hua Lantang.

    When he walked into the forest, Tang Wulin could feel there were at least dozens of people moving through the forest alongside them. It was evident that they were not the only three people here to meet them. The Smiley Face Douluo was a very cautious man.

    Soul cars stopped at one side of the forest. They were not buses, but luxurious-looking cars. They formed a motorcade. The doors of each car were imprinted with the Tang Sect¡¯s insignia, a silver king¡¯s mask.

    Hu Jie brought Tang Wulin and the others into the second car. The first car was used to clear the traffic and make way for them. The others were led into their respective cars by the dedicated staff. The arrangements went smooth and orderly. It was much better than the initial wee they had in the Dou Spirit Empire.

    Tang Wulin and Hu Jie sat at the back. Fortunately, the back seat of the soul car was spacious. Otherwise, with Hu Jie taking up space for two people, Tang Wulin would have been squeezed.

    Hu Jie supported hisrge belly with his hands and sat clumsily beside Tang Wulin. He chuckled at him. ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed that the Sect Master should see this. I really can¡¯t control this body of mine.¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a faint smile, ¡°His Excellency, the Amorous Douluo had once said to me that the bigger Hall Master Li¡¯s belly is, the stronger he¡¯ll be.¡±

    Hu Jie chuckled again. ¡°He tters me.¡±

    Obviously, Tang Wulin knew that it was not ttery. Truly, his belly was one of the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s martial souls. This person was not only a rank-98 Title Douluo, but he also possessed twin martial souls. If he had not left the Body Sect, he might very well be the current Sect Master. If he had been exposed to more Innate Secret Techniques, he would most probably have broken through to be a Limit Douluo.

    Although he was only at rank-98 currently, he could still fight against themon Title Douluos. Otherwise, he could not have be the head of administration here.

    Years ago, in the soul masters¡¯ realm, when Hu Jie was still on the Douluo Continent, there was an aphorism that described him. He was known as the Golden Belly Silver Buttocks Smiling Tiger. In addition, there were also those who called him the Smiling Pig. His other martial soul was his big and bouncy buttocks. He was peculiar indeed.

    ¡°Sect Master, since you¡¯ve arrived ahead of schedule, we¡¯ve time on our hands. I¡¯ve already made the necessary arrangements. After we reach Star Luo City, which should be the day after tomorrow, we¡¯ll head toward the pce and meet with Star Luo Empire¡¯s emperor Dai Tianling. This has been kept a secret from the public. I heard of the situation in the Dou Spirit Empire. I never thought that the Spirit Pagoda would cooperate with the Holy Spirit Cult. To fight against foreign invasion, we must first maintain internal security. I¡¯ve notified Star Luo¡¯s emperor of this matter. Currently, the royal family hasn¡¯te up with a clear stance. They¡¯re still undecided.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I admit that my actions may be rash. However, since it¡¯s done, we need to y along. At the very least, we must lead the attack in terms of public opinion, be it in the Federation or the two great empires. I¡¯ve already persuaded the Dou Spirit Empire. They¡¯re now suppressing the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s might with everything they¡¯ve got. I¡¯ve already informed His Excellency the Amorous in the Federation. How much support we¡¯ll be able to garner from the public is as yet unsure.¡±

    Hu Jie said with a deep voice, ¡°This matter involves many people. The Spirit Pagoda can¡¯t be dealt with that easily. They have a wealth of resources. They¡¯ll surely retaliate against us. I think it¡¯ll be difficult to garner support in the Federation, but we can give it a shot here in the Star Luo Empire. Unfortunately, we¡¯ve limited evidence. I believe that the Spirit Pagoda will have destroyed all evidence at the incident in the Dou Spirit Empire. They won¡¯t give us a second chance.¡±

    Tang Wulin said apologetically, ¡°I was a little immature in the handling of the matter. I should¡¯ve gathered more evidence in the Star Luo Empire and the Douluo Federation before I made the public announcement.¡±

    Hu Jie chuckled, ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong. If the surprise attack hadn¡¯t happened, we¡¯d never have discovered any substantial evidence. If we had not discovered anything, we couldn¡¯t have taken action. Once it¡¯s been revealed, regardless of whether you announce it to the public or not, the Spirit Pagoda will surely stop their coboration with the Holy Spirit Cult. They¡¯ll cover up and halt any further investigations. You¡¯ve used the public announcement to your advantage in settling matters with the Dou Spirit Empire in the shortest time possible. That¡¯s good news for us. Hence, I always thought you did the right thing. If I were you, I would¡¯ve done the same. Being decisive is much better than being indecisive.¡±

 Chapter 1285 - Please Give Directions

    <h4>Chapter 1285: Please Give Directions</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was slightly shocked as he looked at this Smiley Face Douluo. He never thought that he would spare no effort to dere his support for him. That was a great start! With his support, his status as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master would be firmer and stronger. At the same time, he could also do more in the Star Luo Empire.

    ¡°Sect Master, there¡¯s something that I must remind you of. The Star Luo Empire is different from the Dou Spirit Empire. In recent years, the Star Luo Empire¡¯s strength has been improving day after day and it¡¯s developing quickly. They¡¯re very interested in soul technology and its people like martial arts very much. They have a lot of soul masters. It¡¯s not something the Dou Spirit Empire can bepared to. Moreover, the Star Luo Empire is a staunch supporter of personal heroism. Hence, it¡¯s highly possible that there¡¯ll be fighting involved here. As our representative of the Tang Sect, as well as its Sect Master, it¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll be challenged by them.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded slightly. He had foreseen such circumstances. When he first came to the Star Luo Empire, he had experienced the Star Luo Empire¡¯s obsession with martial arts. Although the Star Luo Empire¡¯s Monster Academy could not bepared to Shrek Academy, it was still extremely powerful. Its principal was a Limit Douluo-ranked expert.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of challenges they¡¯ll throw at me?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Hu Jie shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. However, Dai Tianling has at least sparred with En Ci twice. They must have fought over this matter. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not as simple as it seems. Although the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s standing in the Star Luo Empire isn¡¯t as high as ours, they are a supplier of spirit souls, so they¡¯re standing is not that low either. It won¡¯t be that easy to persuade the Star Luo Empire to stand firmly at our side and convince them that the Spirit Pagoda is cooperating with the Holy Spirit Cult.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. Persuasion was not the only method they would have to use against the Star Luo Empire. The people of the Star Luo Empire were tough. Their country was developing very quickly and their foundations were stronger. They could even wait for their enemies to be exhausted by the long journey before attacking them. They might not necessarily fear this war. At the very least, they stood a chance.

    Hu Jie continued, ¡°Sect Master, your spiritual cultivation base is very powerful. I wonder what rank can your actual cultivation base reach?¡±

    He knew about Tang Wulin¡¯s actual age. That was why it was natural for him to be suspicious. The spiritual power Tang Wulin disyed had already startled him. If he possessed such an extraordinary spiritual power at such a young age, he deserved to be Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master.

    Hu Jie was the genius of his generation, but after all those years of cultivation, his spiritual domain was not yetplete. Nevertheless, he had broken through to Spirit Domain, so there was still a chance for him to reach the rank of a Limit Douluo.

    How old was Tang Wulin? He was only in his early twenties. He had never heard of anyone being able to attain such spiritual cultivation base at his age. Even the As Douluo Yun Ming who had been dubbed the greatest on the continent could not attain such a spiritual cultivation base at this age.

    After a slight pause, Tang Wulin said, ¡°I currently have a Soul Douluo¡¯s cultivation base. I¡¯ve just recently formed my eighth ring. In terms ofbat strength, I think I won¡¯t lose to any three-word battle armor master.¡±

    Hu Jie beamed. Although Tang Wulin had said these words tly, he could pick up the extreme confidence behind them.

    In truth, three-word battle armor masters epassed a wide range. After a person had reached the rank of Soul Saint, there was a possibility to be a three-word battle armor master. However, it was extremely difficult toplete the forging of three-word battle armor. Normally, only soul masters with eight-ringed cultivation bases and above could aplish that.

    Ranking up from a three-word battle armor master to a four-word battle armor master was extremely difficult. Almost every four-word battle armor master was a Hyper Douluo or above. There were no Divine Craftsmen in the entire Star Luo Empire. Hence, other than the Limit Douluo En Ci, who crafted his four-word battle armor through special methods, almost every battle armor master below a Limit Douluo was of three-word rank.

    Although Tang Wulin might not actually be able to fight against someone that was almost a Limit Douluo, with the confidence he disyed at this current moment, he was confident that he could fend off a Hyper Douluo. Also, Hu Jie had heard that Tang Wulin had killed the Pagoda Master of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Dou Spirit Empire Branch in the Dou Spirit Empire with a special technique. That person must have also been a Hyper Douluo-ranked expert.

    This made him feel at ease. If Tang Wulin possessed such strength at his age, it would not be long, perhaps only ten years, before he became one of Tang Sect¡¯s Limit Douluos. If he could be a Limit Douluo in his thirties, he would bring great repute to the Tang Sect for at least a hundred years.

    He was very satisfied with Tang Wulin. The two Hall Masters¡¯ choice seemed perfunctory, but there was no way that such a peerless genius like Tang Wulin could be shackled without some effort.

    ¡°That¡¯d be enough.¡± Hu Jie chuckled and patted his ownrge belly.

    Tang Wulin suddenly turned to speak to him. ¡°Hall Master Li, I¡¯ve heard of your mighty name before this. I wonder if I could request some guidance from you? Lately, in my cultivation, I¡¯ve been somewhat enlightened. It would be my honor to be guided by you.¡±

    Guidance? Hu Jie looked at Tang Wulin. The smile on his face thickened.

    This Sect Master of his had said guidance, but in truth, he wanted to appease him with concrete actions. That was interesting. With Tang Wulin¡¯s words, he was even more at ease.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can direct you, but there¡¯ll be no problem with sparring. When we reach our destination, there¡¯s a dedicated ce for that within Tang Sect. I look forward to experiencing the Sect Master¡¯s strength as well.¡±

    In truth, Hu Jie had somewhat misunderstood Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin had no intention of disying his strength to him, but it was true that he had been improving too muchtely and he could barely get a grip on how strong he actually was. After a few breakthroughs, he was not even sure where his own limits were.

    He could only vaguely guess that he would have no problem in fighting a Hyper Douluo with his current strength. The Smiley Face Douluo was a rank-98 Hyper Douluo and had a twin martial soul. He was the pinnacle of Hyper Douluos. Sparring with him and inspecting his own strength through actualbat would undoubtedly be the best option. It would also be beneficial for Tang Wulin to polish his own enhanced powers.

    The Star Luo Continent¡¯s surface area wasrger than the Dou Spirit Continent¡¯s. There was a considerable distance from the shoreline to Star Luo City. The motorcade only arrived there at dusk, and they went straight toward Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters.

    Along the way, any car that noticed the Tang Sect¡¯s motorcade would automatically make way for them. Some of them would even sound their horns in greeting.

    How could Tang Wulin not be moved at such a scene? While the Tang Sect was forced to operate in the shadows on the Douluo Continent, their status in the Star Luo Empire was much greater. This made him respect the Smiley Face Douluo beside him even more. Without this man¡¯s efforts, the Tang Sect would not enjoy such a standing in the Star Luo Empire.

    The motorcade drove into Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters. Many high-ranking officials of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s Tang Sect were already standing at the door to wee the arrival of their current Sect Master.

    When they alighted, Hu Jie introduced each one of them to Tang Wulin. The Star Luo Empire Branch was flourishingpared to the Tang Sect in the Dou Spirit Empire. The officials Hu Jie brought before Tang Wulin included at least twelve Title Douluo-ranked experts.

    This was a firm foundation! The Tang Sect¡¯s immense strength was evident here.

    Their amodation was already taken care of, as they stayed within the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters. Everyone had their own private rooms.

    ¡°Sect Master, you should rest for now. I¡¯ll have someone brief you about the Star Luo Empire in a moment. Tomorrow morning, the Star Luo Empire will first send the fourth prince Dai Yueyan to meet you and have some preliminary discussions with you. The day after, it¡¯ll be the official meeting with the emperor and the royal family.¡±

    Dai Yueyan? Was he not Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s brother? He was also one of Monster Academy¡¯s heavenly kings. He vaguely remembered that his moniker was the Tiger King.

    It seemed that the heavenly kings of Monster Academy back then were all climbing their way up the socialdder in the Star Luo Empire. He wondered what the Dragon King Long Yue was doing right now. He wondered if he was still in Monster Academy.

    When he thought about Dai Yun¡¯er, Tang Wulin could not help but haveplicated feelings. Even now, he could clearly remember the sadness Dai Yun¡¯er felt after he rejected her. However, feelings could not be forced. Dai Yun¡¯er was also a Tang Sect member. This time, she should be aware of his visit.

    Back then, in Dragon Valley, they had been on an adventure together. They faced the dragons and slowly made their way to the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard. Around that time, she had fallen for him. She was a good girl, but it was a shame that he already had Gu Yue, or Gu Yuena.

    In the depths of Tang Wulin¡¯s heart, he wanted to meet Dai Yun¡¯er and see if she was doing well. However, he was also slightly afraid to meet her.

    ¡°Hall Master Li, can you arrange for your assistance to be given tonight? If we do it tomorrow, our schedule might be too packed. I¡¯m also worried that I won¡¯t have enough time to recuperate. I¡¯d like mypanions to observe our session as well. There¡¯s another thing. If you¡¯re okay with it, we can also invite the high-ranking officials from the Tang Sect to observe. I hope that they can gain something from it.¡±

 Chapter 1286 - Smiley Face Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 1286: Smiley Face Douluo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Hu Jie was all smiles. ¡°Alright.¡±

    As expected of a young man, he was anxious to disy his powers. However, this was also something good as it was a disy of confidence. Hu Jie had not been born with a naturally calm personality. When he was young, he was also as sharp as a nail. The only thing was that as he aged, he became more seasoned. In his youth, he was known to kill the people whom he did not agree with while smiling. Even after he had joined the Tang Sect, he was known for his iron fist.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s thoughts were different from his. The reason he wanted the others to observe was, naturally, to prove his strength. This would be beneficial for the various ns he had for this ce. He wanted to do it today because he hoped that he could have one day to settle down after he sparred with Hu Jie.

    Hu Jie made arrangements for their dinner. In preparation for his sparring session with Tang Wulin afterward, he did not set out the .

    Tang Sect headquarters¡¯ gymnasium was a huge hall. It was built above ground and was thergest of the Tang Sect buildings.

    After dinner, Tang Wulin, the Shrek Monsters, the members of the Blood Dragon Unit, A Ruheng, Sima Jinchi, and the others came to the gymnasium. Even the Holy Spirit Douluo herself came.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo had always kept a low profile. She wore arge cloak that covered her white hair as she followed behind the others. She contained her own aura, so not even Hu Jie sensed her presence.

    From the Tang Sect, the ones who came to watch were Title Douluo-ranked experts. Even Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi, the two distinguished members of the younger generation, were not allowed to watch.

    However, in a corner on the gymnasium¡¯s second floor, a figure had appeared without anybody noticing. She sat silently in the corner and watched everything unfold on the lower floor without making a sound.

    The Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie had his hands on his big belly out of habit. He spoke to Tang Wulin beside him, ¡°Sect Master, I ask that you show mercyter.¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a smile, ¡°I think you should be the one to show mercy.¡±

    Hu Jie sighed. ¡°Ever since I took over this office five years ago, I¡¯ve rarely had the opportunity to fight. I¡¯m looking forward to sparring with someone outstanding as you, Sect Master.¡±

    Five years ago? That should have been around the time when he and hispanions joined the grandpetition. Tang Wulin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. During that time, he apparently went missing shortly after the tournament. He was actually in the Dragon Valley for three years. He wondered...did his disappearance have anything to do with the change in leadership of this Tang Sect Branch?

    As he thought about that, Tang Wulin said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it as well.¡±

    Hu Jie said with a smile, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t hold back. Sect Master, after you.¡± As he spoke, he made a gesture of invitation toward Tang Wulin.

    Whispering, Xu Xiaoyan asked Yue Zhengyu, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s wise that Big Brother challenged the leader here right after he arrived? When he transformed into the Blood Dragon the other day, I almost couldn¡¯t recognize him.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu said with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s because the gap between our strengths has widened again. When his parents passed away, I was genuinely worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his emotions. It¡¯ll be troublesome if he transforms into the Blood Dragon again. Was it Na¡¯er who saved him the other day? I thought Na¡¯er had been missing for a long time? I¡¯ve always wanted to ask him about that, but I never got the chance.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan said, ¡°He¡¯s not telling us either. He¡¯s being mysterious. Let¡¯s see how powerful our big brother is when he¡¯s still in control of himself. We should be able to tell from this battle.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s extremely powerful. He¡¯ll surely exceed whatever you¡¯ve imagined.¡± Xie Xie had moved closer to them without their notice.

    ¡°Oh? How do you know that?¡± Yue Zhengyu pouted with disdain.

    Xie Xie said with a mysterious expression, ¡°Of course I¡¯d know! I have simr abilities to Big Brother. Your cultivation bases are too low. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t sense it.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan said pointedly, ¡°Are you trying to pick a fight? I won¡¯t give any warning before I clobber you.¡±

    ¡°Two against two, I¡¯m not scared of you,¡± Xie Xie had a triumphant look.

    Ever since his martial soul awakened and turned into the Space-time Dragon, it had some suppression effects on Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s abilities. Although Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Star Staff martial soul had an overwhelming advantage, it was meaningless if she could not lock onto her target. The Space-time Dragon had made Xie Xie into the best assassin. If they actually fought, Yue Zhengyu might not be able to protect herpletely.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s one against two,¡± came Yuanen Yehui¡¯s voice from nearby.

    Xie Xie¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°My dear, can you not be this heartless? Last night, we were still...¡±

    ¡°You have a death wish?¡± When Yuanen Yehui remembered that someone had pushed his own face toward her and insisted on kissing her while spouting sentences saying that he would kiss her even if she turned into the Titan Giant Ape, her emotions red up.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault,¡± Xie Xie stooped to ttery and moved closer to Yuanen Yehui. He stood rigidly beside her, just like a little man would.

    ¡°I have no time for you,¡± Yuanen Yehui turned to look the other way. Even so, when Xie Xie silently took her hand, she swatted it away at first, but on his second attempt, she put on a show of trying to shake him off before allowing him to hold her hand.

    As she watched the antics of this couple, Xu Xiaoyan could not help but cover her mouth and giggle. ¡®These two. One of them is shameless while the other one cares about face.¡¯

    Yuanen Yehui sounded harsh with her words, but in truth, she rarely appeared in her androgynous form anymore. Most of the time, she presented herself as the beautifuldy she was. She had also cut down her use of her Titan Giant Ape martial soul while sparring with the others, utilizing her Fallen Angel Transformation more often. The Titan Giant Ape used to be her main martial soul.

    It was clear that they were getting closer and closer to each other. Xie Xie was sharp. If Yuanen Yehui could not fool the others with her attitude, there was no way she could fool him. In truth, Yuanen Yehui had been enjoying the experience of being pursued by him. Naturally, Xie Xie worked harder to y along.

    Currently, Tang Wulin and Hu Jie had already made their way to the center of the gymnasium. The gaze of the others fell onto them.

    Tang Wulin¡¯spanions stood at one side while the high-ranking officials of the Tang Sect¡¯s Star Luo Empire Branch stood on the other side. These Title Douluos were also interested in this match.

    It seemed strange that this young Sect Master wanted to disy his strength so soon after arriving. He appeared short-tempered, but this was also a disy of confidence.

    Without a doubt, if Tang Wulin lost this match too quickly, it would be a great blow to his name. A person who did not gauge his own strength before challenging someone else was not suited to be the Sect Master.

    However, since he was able to be the Sect Master, he was clearly not someone like that. Hence, the few Title Douluos were also curious to see just what kind of strength this Sect Master could disy. Would he be able to make them be sincerely convinced?

    ¡°Sect Master, shall we begin?¡± Hu Jie smiled at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    There was no need for a referee in an internal sparring session. After both of them shouted the word start, they unleashed their martial souls at the same time.

    Soul rings rose from beneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet. ck, ck, ck, ck, greenish-gold, orange-gold, orange-gold, orange-gold. Eight soul rings appeared consecutively, dazzling the eyes of many.

    The others could understand that his first soul ring was ck. However, when they saw his greenish-gold and orange-gold soul rings, the Tang Sect Star Luo Empire high-ranking officials could not help but go bug-eyed.

    They knew what orange-gold soul rings meant. Only spirit souls of Great Beast-rank could produce soul rings of such colors. However, what was that greenish-gold color? How did hee to possess such a soul ring?

    On the other hand, nine rings had risen under Hu Jie¡¯s feet. Six ck and three red. That was a top-ranked soul ringbination. It meant that he had a spirit soul of at least a hundred thousand years, as expected of one of the most powerful beings in the world.

    There was no doubt that Tang Wulin¡¯s soul rings came as a greater shock to the others. However, he had also disyed his Soul Douluo-ranked cultivation base.

 Chapter 1287 - Golden Belly Silver Buttocks

    <h4>Chapter 1287: Golden Belly Silver Buttocks</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    They had a clear difference in their soul rings. One of them was a rank-98 Hyper Douluo while the other was only an eight-ringed Soul Douluo. On the surface, rank-80s and rank-90s did not seem to be that different. However, in truth, these two were as different as Heaven and Earth. ¡®He¡¯s not even a Title Douluo? This Sect Master seems to be slightly weak.¡¯

    Other than Hu Jie, the others did not know Tang Wulin¡¯s actual age. That was why they were puzzled by the cultivation base he disyed. At this point, they were only interested in seeing how long this eight-ringed Sect Master couldst under the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s attacks.

    When Hu Jie saw the radiance from Tang Wulin¡¯s soul rings, he was also slightly stunned. ¡®Greenish-gold? What¡¯s that?¡¯

    He was not surprised that Tang Wulin had a Great Beast spirit soul. Since Tang Wulin was able to be the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, it was only natural for his foundations to be extraordinary. However, he could not recall ever seeing a greenish-gold soul ring before.

    Legend had it that the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao had possessed a million-year soul ring. However, that was tinum-colored. It was not as unique as this greenish-gold soul ring.

    ¡°Hall Master Hu, here Ie.¡± Tang Wulin gestured toward Hu Jie. In the blink of an eye, he had already taken one step forth.

    ¡°Boom!¡± An intense sound of a shockwave rang out in the middle of the gymnasium instantly.

    This sound did note from the two fighters shing but solely from Tang Wulin rapid movement. When he took one step forward and charged out, his collision with the air had produced a sonic boom. Ayer of golden scales quickly covered his skin and his body erged. His huge fist transformed into a clenched dragon¡¯s w which seemed to have reached Hu Jie as soon as they heard the sonic boom.

    That was too fast! Supersonic speed!

    It was simple, direct, and indescribably overwhelming.

    ¡®That was fast!¡¯ This was the first thought that went through everyone¡¯s minds. When the sound of the sonic boom reached them, Tang Wulin¡¯s fist was already upon Hu Jie.

    A Ruheng was the only one who beamed. Breaking the sonic barrier with a single step was lost knowledge of the Body Sect. It was a phenomenon that would only manifest itself after a person had pushed their body to its limits. Could it be that his junior disciple brother had already perfected the Innate Secret Technique?

    Of course, Tang Wulin had not. However, the terrifying power the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline had given himbined with the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. It actually might have already surpassed the Secret Technique.

    ¡°Bam!¡± A firm and fleshy palm steadily blocked Tang Wulin¡¯s punch.

    It was like a palm sculpted from jade. Its fleshy appearance made it look like it was of a rich person¡¯s. However, Tang Wulin felt as if he had hit a lofty mountain. He could not make it budge even an inch.

    Also, in the instant he hit his opponent¡¯s palm, Tang Wulin clearly felt an intriguing forceing from the heart of Hu Jie¡¯s hand. With contraction and rxation, it had dissipated most of his punch¡¯s force. Even his Golden Dragon w¡¯s special ability, Smash, was nullified.

    So powerful!

    Hu Jie¡¯s eyes seemed to be smiling. He rammed Tang Wulin forcefully with his big belly.

    The act of protruding his belly was very simple. Tang Wulin¡¯s punch did not have its intended effect, while his opponent¡¯s belly had already reached him. Therge belly had closed the distance of his arm¡¯s length. Tang Wulin only had time to raise his right knee to meet his opponent¡¯s iing belly.

    ¡°Dong!¡± He felt as if he had collided with a giant bell. A great surge of incredible power came at him. Tang Wulin reeled backward from the impact like a cannonball.

    This was Golden Belly Silver Buttocks, the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s most formidable weapon.

    Upon impact, Tang Wulin was sent flying. The Smiley Face Douluo quickly made a circle with his fat arms and a powerful suction force pulled at Tang Wulin. He was still reeling when he felt the tug. He paused abruptly in midair and flew back toward Hu Jie.

    Then, the others saw Hu Jie appearing in midair as if he had just teleported. Then, he immediately sat down with his big, fleshy buttocks.

    This...

    This was the Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ first time witnessing such an oundish fighting method. A Ruheng was the only one with a peculiar look in his eyes as he gazed upon the Smiley Face Douluo. Naturally, he recognized the Body Sect foundation in this person¡¯s cultivation base. The firmness of his foundation might even be superior to his teacher¡¯s, the Body Douluo Mu Ye.

    When Tang Wulin was sent flying by Hu Jie¡¯s golden belly, he was immediately put in a daze. The seemingly simple collision brought with it great cyclone of soul power and a strange vibration. The vibration went straight to his internal organs and it even invaded deep into his sea of spirit. The awesome force of the impact made him feel numb.

    ¡®Good fellow. What a powerful belly!¡¯

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath and there was the sound of an excited heartbeat.

    ¡°Lub-dub! Lub-dub! Lub-dub!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s heartbeat was biyered. His heart was not the only thing that was beating strongly, as his Dragon Core was pulsating as well. The two entities contracted at the same time and transported his most powerful blood throughout his body. The Golden Dragon Scales which covered his Golden Dragon Body immediately solidified and a deep dragon¡¯s roar rang out.

    The descending Smiley Face Douluo seemed to bear down on him with the weight of Mount Tai. At that moment, Tang Wulin snapped out of his dazed and numbed state. He shouted and pushed his arms skyward. At the same time, a sonorous dragon¡¯s roar was released from him.

    ¡°Rawrr!¡± The dragon¡¯s roar echoed throughout the gymnasium. Although there were protective barriers in ce, the others felt their spirits being shaken. Even the descending Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s lofty air was affected.

    His huge buttocks struck down and collided with Tang Wulin¡¯s palms. Tang Wulin sidestepped and turned his body nimbly. With abination of the Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon and Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, he used the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s strength against him and pushed him away.

    Of course, this was only possible with his own physical capabilities. If it was any other simrly ranked soul master, no skill would have any effect under such immense pressure.

    ¡°Haha! Good!¡± the Smiley Face Douluo guffawed. His reeling body suddenly curled up into a ball. The air around him abruptly became thicker. Like a giant ball of flesh, he swiftly dropped, bounced once on the ground, and flew toward Tang Wulin instantly.

    The moment he charged, the air sounded as if it had exploded again. He had also broken the sound barrier.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shone. He took a step forward with his left foot and stomped on the ground. Countless giant dragons¡¯ roars were heard, the sound blurring everyone¡¯s vision. It was as if there were numerous giant golden dragons appearing within the gymnasium. Under his feet, a golden light ring expanded. It was his Golden Dragon Rage Domain.

    Under his Domain¡¯s enhancement, Tang Wulin was covered in anotheryer of golden light. Even his eyes had turned golden. His aura became even stronger as well.

    ¡°No way! Tell me it won¡¯te to that,¡± Xu Lizhi mumbled.

    Previously, when Tang Wulin was in the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s Spirit Pagoda, he had unleashed his Golden Dragon Rage Domain before he transformed into the Blood Dragon.

    Now, he had unleashed his Domain power again. It seemed to be even more intense than before. If he transformed into the Blood Dragon and lost control again, things would get messy.

    ¡°Believe in him!¡± The Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    The Smiley Face Douluo was already closing in on Tang Wulin. Tang Wulinshed out with both fists, using the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven.

    A giant Golden Dragon suddenly charged out. Under the enhancement of his Golden Dragon Rage Domain, the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven¡¯s power was greatly increased. It was as if there really was a giant golden dragon manifesting out of nowhere. The giant dragon raised its head as if it wanted to devour the ball of flesh.

    However, at this very moment, an unusual change urred. Hu Jie¡¯s entire person seemed to have paused. The huge ball of flesh remained in the air and then arge belly jutted out and collided with the Golden Dragon¡¯s head with utmost ferocity.

    Nobody saw which soul skill he had used. What they could feel was that the moment his fleshy body collided with the Golden Dragon, the Golden Dragon shattered and golden light scattered everywhere. The huge, firm and fleshy belly pushed forward unopposed and instantly reached Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin did not attempt to dodge it. He focused his eyes and the eight soul rings around him were reced with six golden soul rings. The fifth golden soul ring burst forth with light, exploding loudly.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Tang Wulin was sent flying backward. However, the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s firm and fleshy body paused in midair as well. He was stopped by Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin turned his body as he reeled in midair. A pair of golden dragon wings extended behind him and he flew back toward Hu Jie. Millions of Bluesilver Grass appeared. This time, he unleashed his bloodline soul ring skill, the Blue Emperor Dragon Soars to the Heaven!

    Every maneuver throughout the entire fight happened very quickly. The Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s attack was simple and direct. It did not seem to contain any soul skills as they appeared to be simple tackles. For the first time, Tang Wulin seemed to have met his match in terms of strength. However, he was able to block the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s attack in the end. He did not crumble and lose. This fact alone was enough to make the various Title Douluos see Tang Wulin in a different light.

 Chapter 1288 - Time Backtrack!

    <h4>Chapter 1288: Time Backtrack!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s attack may have looked simple, but in reality, that attack of his was filled with tremendous power when it wasunched. Even a Title Douluo was incapable of resisting it.

    The first skill that he used against Tang Wulin earlier had actually defeated a Title Douluo once and resulted in that opponent¡¯s entire body fracturing. That man rested for a year before he recovered.

    Only a true fool would believe Hu Jie¡¯s words when he said he had not fought a battle for a very long time. For a powerhouse of his level, his abilities would not reduce by much even if he stopped fighting for decades. He would only be even more experienced and vicious.

    The grin on the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s face immediately became thicker when he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s Blue Emperor Dragon Soars to the Heavene flying back once again. However, in the next moment, his expression turned slightly confused because he suddenly sensed that Tang Wulin was slowing down as he flew toward him.

    Oh no, that was his spiritual domain!

    He had been specting on the characteristics of Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual domain earlier, but he still found himself caught off guard when Tang Wulin actuallyunched it.

    A person¡¯s spiritual domain was actually capable of turning the tide of a battle if it was powerful enough! Tang Wulin already had formidable powers, but he became entirely unreal and illusory after his spiritual domain was unleashed.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Hu Jie called out with a deep voice. An enormous phantom image suddenly emerged behind his back. It was a smiley-faced fat man that appeared just like himself, only that the shadow was half naked and it was a sparkling gold. A mist of golden light appeared on Hu Jie¡¯s entire body soon after, and the golden halo was at his back while his eyes were shooting out purple electricity. It was the Tang Sect Technique known as the Purple Demon Eyes.

    The Blue Emperor Dragon Soars to the Heaven was already closing in when Hu Jie stuck out his fat belly once again. This time, his movements also seemed to turn slower. However, that condensed and thick aura of his was more countless times more powerful than what had been.

    No loud collision was heard. At the very moment his belly stuck out, Tang Wulin, who had been charging head-on, suddenly vanished and appeared at a spot over ten meters away from Hu Jie. As a result, the most deadly attackunched when his fat belly was stuck out missed. Then, the Blue Emperor Soars to the Heaven came crashing over.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Tang Wulin was thrown back by the impact, but the distance he bounced away was slightly shorter than previously. His body spun around once in midair as he swung his right hand, conjuring five streams of gigantic Duskgold light des that descended from the sky and sted straight at Hu Jie on the opposite side.

    It was the Golden Dragon Dreadw!

    The over fifteen meters in length Dreadw appeared to be shocking the very earth. Its iparable sharpness cut through the air, leaving ck streaks behind in space itself.

    Smiley Face Douluo raised his brows ever so slightly. He agilely turned his body around in the air. His entire person swelled up at the sound of his voice and he grew ten meters taller in an instant. He turned into a giant and fused with the golden light specter at his back. He used his belly, proportionate to his massive size, to brace for those sharp ws. At the same time, he swung his hips abruptly to shake his chubby buttocks. A ball of silver light shot out violently. The silver orb had a diameter of over two meters and appeared a little like the enhanced version of an Air Cannon. It arrived before Tang Wulin in a split second.

    He did not feel the sharp des strike his body, for the Golden Dragon Dreadw returned to the spot a few meters away from him at the very moment he stuck out his belly. Only then did it strike him.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Time Backtrack!¡± This time, the ever-smiling Hu Jie finally frowned.

    The opponent must have had a certain amount of power if he had the ability to use his spiritual domain as an attack! Even a soul master like him, who had also achieved Spirit Domain spiritual power, found it troubling, nevermind ordinary soul masters.

    He leaned his upper body back and stuck out his fat belly once again. There was a burst of crisp metallic nking sounds as the Golden Dragon Dreadw struck his belly. It felt as if he was not a human of flesh and blood but a piece of rare metal that was incredibly tough.

    With a sway of his body, Tang Wulin turned the six golden soul rings on his body into eight soul rings once again. His seventh soul ring shimmered with radiance and he turned into a golden giant dragon. His dragon¡¯s tail swept across horizontally and collided into the glowing silver orb.

    It was his Golden Dragon Avatar!

    Under the amplification of his Golden Dragon Rage Domain, Tang Wulin unleashed his Dragon King avatar, over twenty meters in length. At the sound of his rising dragon¡¯s roar, he pounced toward Hu Jie abruptly.

    One after another, crashing sounds came from both sides. The Smiley Face Douluo descended from the sky and stood firmly on the ground. He relied on his Gold Belly Silver Buttocks to endure Tang Wulin¡¯s fierce flurry of attacks over and over again.

    Judging from the surface, he was in a disadvantageous position. There was nothing Hu Jie could do against Tang Wulin¡¯s tremendously troublesome Time Backtrack as he could not determine when Tang Wulin¡¯s attack would arrive at all. Hu Jie admitted that his defense was powerful, but Tang Wulin¡¯s attacking ability was rather impressive too. Tang Wulin¡¯s power and the force of his strength after summoning his martial soul avatar was already almost equal to that of the Smiley Face Douluo.

    Of course, Hu Jie was still being somewhat reserved in order to not harm Tang Wulin. Even so, he found himself bing more and more amazed as he fought.

    In his point of view, Tang Wulin was capable of elevating his strength and attacking ability to such an incredible level, but he was definitely incapable of sustaining it due to his eight-ringed cultivation base. Hu Jie believed that the opportunity for him woulde when Tang Wulin let up, even for just for a moment, and he could certainly defeat the young man with one strike.

    Nevertheless, Tang Wulin¡¯s attacks were akin to the endless Yangtze River, without the slightest sign of exhaustion. On the contrary, Hu Jie was bing more and more fatigued as the attacks kepting at him.

    Could it be that Tang Wulin¡¯s physical strength was boundless?

    The Smiley Face Douluo was astonished.

    It was obvious that both sides were still holding back somewhat for they had not utilized their battle armors. Moreover, Hu Jie had yet to unleash his martial soul avatar.

    Whatever the case, Hu Jie was still a rank-98 Hyper Douluo! Even the slightest touch from such an elite powerhouse was not something an ordinary Soul Douluo was capable of resisting.

    Tang Wulin used his Golden Dragon King soul skills perfectly and without hesitation. His attacks were growing increasingly violent without. He was getting more and more skilled in his usage of Time Backtrack such that he hadpletely suppressed Hu Jie spiritually.

    At once, the entire arena was shimmering with golden radiance. It was already growing harder and harder for the audience to see both silhouettes. Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul avatar had never weakened from the beginning to the end and his attack was even exercised powerfully to perfection. The protective shield on the ground was already incapable of stopping his attacks as countless marks appeared on the floor.

    ¡°Alright! Sect Master, be careful there.¡± Smiley Face Douluo finally could not refrain himself anymore after his failure to sensing Tang Wulin¡¯s limitation.

    Ayer of gold-silver radiance arose from his body. Then, such radiance began to mist and filled the entire gymnasium while everything else in the surroundings began to turn heavier. A massive light shadow appeared slowly.

    Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s body swelled up in an instant. He had already achieved fifty meters tall in a split second while the entire gymnasium¡¯s height was only slightly over fifty meters.

    The Dragon King avatar over twenty meters long paled inparison before Smiley Face Douluo. More importantly, the almighty that was close to a Limit Douluo had an aura that was growingrger andrger following the size of his body.

    There was no assault but he spun around on the same spot. His goldenrge tummy and silver chubby buttocks flung about and formed into a golden hurricane in the middle of the arena abruptly.

    The scene shocked all the Shrek Seven Monsters. How could this happen?

    Tang Wulin could only feel as a gush of terrifying immense forcebined with exceedingly massive blood essence fluctuation swept over him. He was sted away from the impact instantaneously before mming onto the protective shield around the gymnasium.

    Gold-silver double-colored vortex spread out continuously. It converted repulsive force into suction force that was pulling at Tang Wulin¡¯s body suddenly.

    It was difficult to tell what would happen if Tang Wulin was sucked into the gold-silver vortex. He might even be churned and pulverized directly.

    This was the Smiley Douluo¡¯s true abilities. Tang Wulin pped Golden Dragon King¡¯s double wings strenuously to resist the terrifying suction force.

    In reality, it would be much easier for Tang Wulin to resist Hu Jie if he were to unleash his battle armor now. However, he would immediately lose the spar if that was the case.

    He heaved a sigh secretly in his heart. ¡®Am I finally going to test out that trick?¡¯

 Chapter 1289 - Millennium Cloud

    <h4>Chapter 1289: Millennium Cloud</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin raised his head. A golden radiance circted in each of his enormous Golden Dragon¡¯s eyes, and a blood-coloredyer gradually emerged on the scales¡¯ surface.

    The Shrek Six Monsters were immediately anxious upon witnessing this scene from below. Was he about to transform into the Blood Dragon once again?

    The sixth golden soul ring on his body shimmered with radiance soon after. Suddenly, Tang Wulin paused for a moment. He waved his right hand in the air to conjure the Golden Dragon Spear which appeared in his grasp. A golden light shadow bloomed from underneath his feet soon after, turning everything in his surroundings misty. His entire person vanished simr to an illusion that had transformed into spheres of golden clouds that floated toward the gold-silver dual-colored vortex.

    The massive vortex that was spinning at full speed paused for a moment in the air. The vortex was beginning to slow down. For some unknown reason, the vortex suddenly exploded. The violent boom dissipated the golden light mist in the surroundings in an instant while Hu Jie¡¯s body shrank rapidly following the event. He transformed back into his original figure as he appeared in the center of the arena, while his face was filled with anxiety and doubt at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡± The golden radiance condensed and Tang Wulin appeared on the other side of the arena with his face ghastly pale. He used his Golden Dragon Spear to prop himself up while he panted heavily. With his heart beating strongly, he managed to stand upright soon after.

    ¡°No.¡± Hu Jie¡¯s smile had disappearedpletely. A deep frown was seen on his face instead. ¡°Sect Master didn¡¯t losepletely. Both of us held back. However, I¡¯m thankful to Sect Master for showing mercy during the final strike. Otherwise...¡±

    He did not mention what would happen otherwise but one could tell from his expression that it would not be good.

    Tang Wulin smiled with great effort. ¡°Many thanks to Sect Master Hu¡¯s guidance which benefited me greatly. I¡¯ve learned a lot today.¡± He nodded toward Hu Jie in all apparent seriousness. Then, he took a step and walked to the side.

    Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu hastily dashed over in an attempt to help support him, but Tang Wulin shook his head. He had already regained his mobility within a short period of time with his body¡¯s ultra strong self-healing ability.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room first to review this battle. Get some rest, everyone.¡± He walked in quick strides and left upon saying that.

    Hu Jie stood at the same spot and gazed after Tang Wulin¡¯s departure. The fear in his eyes gradually dissipated bit by bit.

    He raised his hand and found a strand of gray hair on his hand. He pulled at it gently. As soon as the gray hair was in his hand, it transformed into ash which flew away rapidly without a trace.

    The most powerful part of the Smiley Face Douluo was his martial soul avatar. Just as he had mentioned, he still had some reservations. His martial soul avatar was different from all the other soul masters¡¯.

    An ordinary soul master, even one with twin martial souls was supposed to have two martial soul avatars. In his case, his two martial souls were from two different parts of his body. In addition, he took a different path and chose a special cultivation method after he left the Body Sect. As a result, a mutation urred when he was condensing his martial soul avatar such that his avatar became a mutual condensation of two martial souls.

    His martial soul avatar possessed a certain skill level in martial soul fusion. The power of his martial soul avatar could only be described as ¡®terrifying¡¯.

    Theplete version of his martial soul avatar would increase his height to over a hundred meters and his weight to over a thousand tons. Even a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse would not risk a frontal confrontation with him.

    Due to the limitation of the arena, he suppressed his abilities. With his controlled attacks, he could not injure Tang Wulin as well. He knew Tang Wulin had other choices inunching his final attack. Although the attack of Tang Wulin was an unknown soul skill, Hu Jie knew full well that Tang Wulin was capable of injuring him severely if they truly collided. At the same time, Hu Jie knew that his life was shortened by at least five years, and it was just his conservative estimate.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s attack was closely rted to his time domain. It was extremely terrifying. Moreover, it seemed like the fusion had yet to be fullypleted. Otherwise, the effect would be even more frightening.

    No one would willingly substitute shortening one¡¯s lifespan by five years for a severe injury!

    Tang Wulin was only an eight-ringed Soul Douluo, while Hu Jie was a rank-98 Hyper Douluo. In addition, Hu Jie felt that he was actually no less inferior to a Limit Douluo.

    How much did Tang Wulin choose to hold back actually? He could not figure out the number of skills that Tang Wulin had yet to utilize during the spar earlier. He felt very confident of the Sect Master after the fear and shock had subsided.

    Tang Wulin stumbled onto the ground upon returning to his room. He began to have difficulties in sustaining his effort.

    No matter how powerful his physical quality was, it was still stressful for him to fight against a rank-98 powerhouse. The disparity in their spiritual powers was huge. Furthermore, he was incapable of suppressing his opponent¡¯s bloodline.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin felt that fighting against the Light Dark Holy Dragon, Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue with his current abilities might not be as exhausting because Elder Long¡¯s martial soul would most probably be affected by his Golden Dragon King martial soul.

    The Smiley Face Douluo was more powerful than he had imagined. Thus, he resorted to using the divine skill of the Millennium Cloud at the final moment.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time in using the Millennium Cloud in a battle. At that very moment, he felt his essence, energy, and spirit werepletely fused together. His spiritual domain had also be part of the Millennium Cloud which was pervasive. Regardless of how powerful the opponent was, time control was the ultimate weapon to counteract the opponent in every possible way.

    At the final moment, he retracted the Millennium Cloud¡¯s true powers. The Smiley Face Douluo sensed the retraction as he had already exerted his martial soul avatar¡¯s full force in an attempt to disperse the Millennium Cloud. Had Tang Wulin resisted the attempt, Hu Jie would have been incapable of dispersing it.

    It was certainly a waste that he was only capable of controlling the Millennium Cloud at the preliminary stage. In any case, if it was capable of threatening such a powerhouse, it had lived up to its reputation of being a divine skill.

    Tang Wulin felt gratified. His lips cracked into a faint smile. The stress of an actual battle was good for the elevation of his skills.

    The Smiley Face Douluo who originated from the Body Sect had not cultivated the Innate Secret Technique sessfully. Still, he was capable of cultivating the Body Sect¡¯s ability into such a potency. No wonder the sect was once on par with the Tang Sect. Tang Wulin was awed by the Body Sect¡¯s profound inner secrets. It was the right choice for him to cultivate the Innate Secret Technique.

    The thoughts in his mind surged, yet the lethargy made him enter into a deep meditation state gradually.

    If one were to say that the Blood Dragon sublimed Tang Wulin, then acquiring the Ice God Pearl and meeting his biological father, Tang San, sparked off his transformation into a cocoon. Each cultivation and each encounter deepened the process. The day he broke out of the cocoon would be the day he would be considered to have joined the ranks of the top powerhouses on the Douluo Continent. From Tang Wulin¡¯s perspective, it did not seem that far away.

    The world changed constantly and time brought great changes to worldly affairs. At the moment, the Millennium Cloud covered the entire battlefield. Tang Wulin was able to see the Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie¡¯s life for the past few decades. He could sense the changes in Hu Jie during the different time phases. Finally, he could see Hu Jie at old age.

    A hundred years passed in the blink of an eye and a woman¡¯s beauty faded in a sh. This was the dreadful part of the effects of time. Any form of power was incapable ofpeting against the time factor. Any form of power connected to the human body, regardless of its potency, would be affected and obliterated in the passage of time.

    That blow earlier enabled him toprehend his spiritual domain in a profound manner. Time was not considered an element for it was different from space. Space was formed from countless fine particles with all the different elements contained in it. On the other hand, time was the process of change and the formation of space. Compared to space, time was even more difficult to grasp, as it was intangible and did not exist in the form of pure energy.

    Despite his current cultivation base, Tang Wulin¡¯s Millennium Cloud was even capable of affecting a person whose rank was close to a Limit Douluo.

    However, using the Millennium Cloud struck fear in Tang Wulin earlier. The power required for unleashing it was too terrifying such that his spiritual power was almost drained instantaneously. His skills and various forms of power, bloodline power, spiritual power and all the energy he had were fused into the Millennium Cloud in an instant. It felt as if it was converted into special energy, perhaps it was precisely time power. If he were to sustain andplete the Millennium Cloud, he would need at least three days to recover provided he was not severely injured by the opponent.

    At his current cultivation base, his calctions showed he would need at least a three-day break after using the Millennium Cloud before he could use it again. He was afraid that he would need to be a Limit Douluo before he could possibly utilize it with ease.

    He was supposed to use the Golden Dragon Inferno Kill, but he was concerned that he would not be able to suppress his emotional fluctuation. Instead, he chose to test the Millennium Cloud¡¯s effect so he changed his attack.

    Reality proved that the Millennium Cloud was truly powerful beyond imagination.

    In a corner on the second floor of the Tang Sect¡¯s gymnasium, a master with bright eyes remained squatting. At present, her gaze revealed that she was in a daze.

 Chapter 1290 - So Glad Theyâ€™re Still Alive

    <h4>Chapter 1290: So d They¡¯re Still Alive</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The boy she had been pining for day and night hade. He was still alive! Had he be so powerful at present? Even the Smiley Face Douluo had to utilize his martial soul avatar to defeat Tang Wulin. it seemed like he even managed to threaten the Smiley Face Douluo during the final moment.

    She witnessed the gigantic golden dragon suppress the Smiley Face Douluo, while itunched domineering attacks at him simultaneously. At one point, she even thought that Tang Wulin was going to win the battle. Everything else aside, no other Soul Douluo-ranked soul master could fight against the Smiley Face Douluo in a tough battle. It was impossible even if the Smiley Face Douluo showed mercy!

    He was still the god¡¯s favorite child after all! Despite the empire¡¯s immense size, no one his age wasparable to him. The facts proved she made the correct choice.

    At this point, she felt a little proud of herself. She had always made the best choice.

    Since he was already here, she would not let him leave easily. This was her territory.

    Her face cracked into a sly smile. The bright-eyed master stood up silently and left in quick strides. She had a n on her mind.

    The warm sunlight prated the window to cover Tang Wulin¡¯s bed with ayer of faint golden color. Encapsted by the warmth, he opened his eyes slowly.

    His gaze turned brighter and was gleaming now. The sunlight that illuminated his body seemed to be warping slightly. The change might be small but noticeable upon closer inspection.

    In just a short while, the distorted light returned to normal, while Tang Wulin regained the aura of an ordinary person.

    He got down from the bed and opened the window to allow fresh air into the room. He took a deep breath. Everything felt so good.

    He was in good spirits these days. Most times, a person¡¯s troubles were mostly self-inflicted. After he found out that his biological parents were Tang San and Xiao Wu, his initial worries naturally went away.

    He was the son of god. His biological father took away his adopted parents. They would naturally be fine under Godhood¡¯s protection. In addition, Gu Yuena had rified the rtionship between Gu Yue and Na¡¯er. Tang Wulin had decided to stay with her even if she had two souls. Did he not feel affectionate toward Na¡¯er at all? Definitely not. Tang Wulin was crystal clear about his feelings after listening to Na¡¯er¡¯s confession the other day.

    His biological father defeated the Martial Soul Hall twenty thousand years ago. Then, he founded the Tang Sect and helped to set up Shrek Academy. How could he not help to rebuild Shrek?

    The top priority at the moment was to make himself more powerful so he could rebuild Shrek Academy. By then, who could stop him from being together with Gu Yuena?

    Since he had it all figured out, his emotion was stable and his cultivation base progressed with each passing day. He was not in a rush for a breakthrough. Instead, he would follow his n to spend more time to stabilize himself at this level. He would suppress his soul power cultivation base, so he could have a richer experience before his attempt to breakthrough to the Title Douluo rank. He wished to have a profoundprehension of the maxim of heaven and earth.

    Tang San¡¯s appearance had emboldened his future goals. Just like the people from the Spirit Pagoda and the Holy Spirit Cult, his goal was to attain Godhood in the future. Only then, would he be able to look for his family members!

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s truly him. I can¡¯t believe my eyes either.¡± Ye Zhi spoke into her soulmunicator.

    ¡°Are they all present?¡± A melodious male voice was heard on the other end of themunicator. Apart from sounding surprised, there was also a hint of anxiety in his voice.

    ¡°Yes! They¡¯re all here. Tang Wulin is already the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master which boggles my mind.¡±

    ¡°Alright, understood. I¡¯lle over then,¡± said the male voice calmly. His tone was normal once again. However, what emotion is being suppressed underneath the calmness?

    ...

    Su Mu hung up the soulmunicator as he closed his eyes. He appeared the same as before. Age had not affected him much, other than his vtile temperament. He had be a milder person, more refined and stable.

    He was nicknamed ¡®Fox King¡¯ once. Fox King was the mastermind of the Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings at the time. He was the true soul of the team. Even though he was ranked third, everyone, be it the Dragon King or the Tiger King, respected his opinion.

    He had not forgotten about the defeat of that year to this day. What kind of abilities did they have now?

    He hardly rxed over the years. That year¡¯s failure was not considered a humiliation, yet it irked him to no end. It spurred him to keep on improving himself every waking moment!

    He pressed the soulmunicator on his wrist once again and dialed a number. ¡°Lin San, the Shrek Seven Monsters are here.¡±

    The other end fell silent. ¡°What¡¯re they here for?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here to represent the Tang Sect,¡± said Su Mu in a deep voice.

    ¡°Represent the Tang Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lin Sanughed all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯m so d that they¡¯re still alive.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Su Mu wasughing too.

    The opponents whom they thought about constantly were still alive. What could be more delightful than that?

    Su Mu¡¯s gaze turned brighter. ¡°Please send Teng Teng to me.¡±

    ¡°Sure! How about big brother? Have you told him?¡±

    ...

    The early morning sunlight was bright yet gentle. It bore a faint warmth but not a dry heat. The morning sun had always brought a feeling of abundance and cheer.

    The bright-eyed master was already standing before a huge, arched door early this morning.

    She pursed her lips tightly upon reading the inscription on the arched door. She was fond of all the things that used to be here!

    She walked through the huge doors slowly. Both sides of the long passage were nted with all kinds of flora. She felt cheerful under the morning sun with the refreshing air.

    It did not seem like an academy, rather, the ce was more like a huge garden with a natural aura pervading it.

    Her eyes which were initially bright were glowing brighter by the day aftering to this ce.

    The academy was awakened by the early morning sun. The students shuffling in and out of the academy gazed at her as they took notice of the bright-eyed master walking into the academy.

    Although it had been a long time since she left the ce, her beauty remained as attractive. Moreover, most people could recognize her from before.

    No one disturbed her as she walked slowly taking in the surrounding scenery. Those who recognized her nodded gently in admiration and respect as she walked past. Only those who were confident of themselves and the senior teachers would look at her in appreciation.

    After passing through a passage that felt like one was taking a stroll in the forest, the surroundings suddenly turned into a bright open space. She was confronted by a huge, giant pond that was over a hundred meters in diameter.

    If there had been a festivity, water would be spurting from a fountain in the pond which refracted the sunlight into a brilliant rainbow.

    There was no festival today, so the crystal-clear water in the pond was calm and smooth like a mirror. It reflected the in and simple, main academic building located on the other side.

    The ring-shaped building was eight stories tall. It was andmark and served as the core of the entire academy. Every privileged person entering the academy would receive the best education here.

    She stopped by the pond. The bright eyes of the master suddenly glowed brighter. A radiance shot out from her lovely eyes as she gazed into the main building in the distance. It seemed like something was beamed into her eyes. She could see the various activities happening inside the main academic building when she strained her eyes to look into the distance.

    ¡°I¡¯m by the Heavenly Fountain.¡± She spoke into her soulmunicator.

    ¡°Hmm. Why are you here?¡± A deep voice was heard at the other end.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you, of course. Is it convenient for you toe over?¡± asked the bright-eyed master softly.

    ¡°Sure.¡± The answer was short and direct.

 Chapter 1291 - I Want To Be A Witch

    <h4>Chapter 1291: I Want To Be A Witch</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Hello! which grade are you in?¡± An inquisitive voice was suddenly heard from her back.

    The bright-eyed master deeply frowned as she turned around.

    A youth stood behind her. The person¡¯s body was slim, tall, andrge with bright piercing eyes. Faint and thick soul power fluctuations were indistinctly being emitted from his body.

    The youth could not help feeling his heart race upon seeing the delicate features at such a short distance as he recalled about the surprise he felt during that one nce from earlier. He spoke in a deliberate light-hearted manner, ¡°I saw you standing by the pond for a very long time and thought you might be taking something too hard. Why don¡¯t we get acquainted with each other? I¡¯m a new student. I entered the academy slightlyter as I was engaged in closed-door cultivation. I¡¯ve only managed to enter fourth grade straight.¡±

    The ordinary sses here were divided into six grades. The ability to enter fourth grade straight was a form of show off on its own. Of course, he had the capital to show it off too.

    The bright-eyed master¡¯s brows rxed once again. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met you in the past.¡± The youth seemed to be oblivious to the bright-eyed master¡¯s reluctance to get acquainted. The smile on his face grew brighter.

    ¡°My mind is rather disturbed. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She turned gracefully around and faced the pond water once again.

    ¡°Today¡¯s a day that disturbs my peace of mind and it¡¯s troubling me. Why don¡¯t I buy you a drink and listen to you venting your troubles?¡± The youth walked over to her side and firmly suggested.

    The bright-eyed master¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Please allow me to have a moment of silence, alright?¡± She suddenly felt likeughing when the words came out from her mouth.

    If this was her from five years ago, perhaps she would have immediately tossed this boy into the pond water. But five yearster, she was no longer the little witch from back then. She would take her family¡¯s reputation into consideration and would not behave as rashly as she used to in the past. She recalled the past and found that those days were truly joyful!

    The youth shrugged. ¡°Alright then.¡± He was not a lecherous person after all. No matter how surprised he felt or even if it was love at first sight in his heart, he would never go overboard with his behavior.

    Just as he was preparing to turn around and leave, he suddenly saw a hint of a smile in the bright-eyed master¡¯s eyes. He had an idea in his mind as he recalled the trick taught by his unscrupulous uncle. A good girl would agree out of fear when a man pestered so he would always stand a chance as long as he put in the effort.

    ¡°You smiled? Is there something funny about me?¡± The youth asked out of curiosity as he stopped walking.

    The bright-eyed master turned around and looked at him. ¡°I was only thinking that if this were to happen five years ago, a person who has the audacity to pester around me would have already ended up inside the Heavenly Fountain way earlier. On the other hand, I have no choice but to feign gratefulness now.¡±

    The youth stared at the bright-eyed young maiden with a warm smile on her face in bewilderment. The words that came out from her mouth were so ipatible with her appearance at present.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re not that kind of person,¡± the youth resolutely said. He would not believe the maiden that he had identified as a goddess at one nce could do such a thing.

    Just as he was affirming the belief in his mind, he suddenly felt his throat tighten. Before he could react to the situation, he could feel his entire self flying up in the air like a cloud.

    The scenery in his surroundings spun around and startled him. He could not refrain himself from screaming in the air. His body was flying in the air without the slightest control. He cut through an arc in the air before hended in the distance.

    He was so startled as he was about to gather his soul power only to discover that he was utterly incapable of using it. He felt as if his entire person had been sealed.

    He subconsciously closed his eyes and curled up his body. On the other hand, he felt as if there was a force that supported his body at this moment. His body dropped in the midst of the spinning. He felt a mild tremor underneath his feet as if he had alreadynded on solid ground. He subconsciously curled up his body but the feeling of impact in his imagination did not dawn upon him. He could only see the firm ground.

    He was stunned for a moment. He stood up and discovered that his soul power was once again smoothly flowing inside his body. He looked at his feet in slight confusion before he looked at his body and touched his throat. It felt as if nothing had ever happened.

    His face was already filled with astonishment when he could clearly see the scenery in his surroundings.

    He was still standing by the side of Heavenly Fountain, but he was already in front of the academic building at present. He looked up and saw that the bright-eyed maiden was still standing on the other side of the Heavenly Fountain which was about a hundred meters away. There was an additional person next to her. He had arge and tall physique and as huge as a mountain.

    ¡®It¡¯s him?¡¯

    The youth strenuously swallowed a gulp of saliva.

    Before he came to the academy, he had never learned the meaning of fear. But ever since he came here and encountered that person, he learned that fear was one of the emotions necessary for a human being.

    That person was the dean of the academy. He was responsible for the supervision of students¡¯ daily learning and cultivation. Ever since he became the dean, the entire academy¡¯s learning style had elevated to a brand new level. On the other hand, there was also a legend that would never die about that very person.

    ¡®This person should be the next academy president, right?¡¯ Almost everyone in the academy firmly believed this rumor.

    This person was standing right by the side of the young maiden at this moment. The youth¡¯s gaze coincidentally met the man¡¯s gaze when he looked over there. The man¡¯s gaze was calm and deep. He did not look threatening yet that one star from the distance was enough to make the youth feel shivering all over.

    Who was that girl?

    Long Yue heaved a sigh in his heart upon seeing the bright-eyed master before himself. Not long before, she was the very first person to have touched his heart. Even though everyone was hoping to make the match for him and her.

    However, the thing called fate had never been something that could be transferred with a person¡¯s willpower. He found his destiny in the end while she found the person she loved. Only to know that the person she loved did not appreciate the fate.

    ¡°Brother Long Yue, you seem to have grown tougher.¡± The bright-eyed master raised her hand as she was speaking and pinched his bulky arm.

    Such an overbearing dean of the academy was immediately feeling a little shy. His face blushed ever so slightly as he subconsciously fell back by one step then took a look in all directions. ¡°Yun¡¯er, be careful of your actions. Do you still remember your identity?¡±

    The bright-eyed master smiled. ¡°I truly wanted to leave behind my identity during that moment earlier. I think I still prefer my old self. How about you? Do you feel the same too?¡±

    Long Yue was stunned for a moment before he deeply frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The bright-eyed master¡¯s charming figure shivered. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here?¡± Long Yue¡¯s gaze immediately turned solemn and it was as if radiance was prating through it.

    ¡°Hmm, he¡¯s here. He¡¯s still alive.¡± As these six words came out from the bright-eyed master¡¯s lips, she who was still smiling all over a moment ago had tears uncontrobly streaming down her face.

    She had aplete emotional breakdown when she learned about the grievous news of Shrek¡¯s explosion. She had never forgotten about the person¡¯s silhouette in her heart no matter how disappointed she was when she left the ce. It was very tough to love a person but it was even tougher to forget the person one loved.

    Especially when she learned that the person could very possibly be dead, the heart-wrenching pain tormented her every single day.

    As the princess of the empire, she was already at a suitable age for marriage since way earlier. However, her mood did not allow her to do so. The emperor¡¯s love and affection for her allowed her more freedom so she had not been married by order like the other princesses all along under the protection of her brothers and the emperor.

    However, she was still feeling the pain in the depth of her heart all this while. Even as such she spent most of time cultivating in her room for it was only by engaging in the cultivation process that she could temporarily forget about the person.

    Yet she had never expected that he would suddenlye under such circumstances. It was when she was heading to Tang Sect in preparation to exchange a set of Tang Sect¡¯s Hidden Weapon Technique that she suddenly saw the car that drove into the headquarters to wee him with the highest standards.

 Chapter 1292 - Please Do Me A Favor

    <h4>Chapter 1292: Please Do Me A Favor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    If she had only seen him alone, she would have thought that it was her eyes deceiving her. However, there was more than just him. Hispanions were there too. Xie Xie, Yue Zhengyu, Xu Xiaoyan, Xu Lizhi, Ye Xinn, and Yuanen Yehui were all here. Every single one of them was here.

    She felt confused at the moment. Her entire person sank into extreme inconsistency. She quietly followed them like a dead person walking.

    She had special authority to enter the gymnasium due to her identity. She saw the spar as a result of it.

    He was different from the past. His appearance had not changed at all but his nature was too different now.

    He was a warm, sunny, and energetic youth in the past. However, when she saw him this time, she felt like she was looking at her father.

    The change in his aura was too huge for he had managed to remain as steady as a mountain when he was confronted by a powerful man like the Smiley Face Douluo.

    If one were to say that the man he was in the past was already sufficient to attract her and left behind such a profound impression on her mind, then the person he was right now was attracting her gaze and affected her heart in a different form.

    With such a target of love, how could she ever fall for the youth earlier? Whose fault was it that the man she loved was the most outstanding person amongst his peers?

    It felt as if she was destined to suffer for loving such a man. Fortunately, she did not see her by his side this time. Perhaps, they were not together as anymore? Perhaps, they were no longer a couple?

    Dai Yun¡¯er understood that this was possibly the only chance for her.

    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± Long Yue asked in a deep voice.

    Dai Yun¡¯er inhaled a deep breath as if she was gathering exceeding amount of courage for herself. ¡°I wish to seek a favor from you, brother Long Yue. Only you can help me in this matter.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Long Yue answered in the same old simple and direct manner.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me about the favor first? The favor can possibly go against your principles.¡± Da Yun¡¯er bit down on her red lips with her pearly whites.

    Long Yue shook his head. ¡°Since when have I ever said no to you? It has never happened in the past and will never happen in the future either. You¡¯ll always be the little elf in my heart and my little sister.¡±

    Her tears that stopped flowing earlier once again streamed down her face. Her vision was blurred as Dai Yun¡¯er pounced into Long Yue¡¯s arms. ¡°Thank you, brother Long Yue. Thank you!¡±

    Long Yue heaved a sigh in secret. He shook his head with helplessness for he wondered what sort of punishment he would face for getting the hug after returning home. When his woman found out that he wasing out to meet Yun¡¯er, she followed along and was watching from nearby. ¡®Little sister! Your actions are causing trouble for me.¡¯

    ...

    ¡°Brother, what are you going to do now?¡± A vivacious voice was heard from the other end of the soulmunicator. Dai Yueyan could not help cracking a faint smile on his face. ¡°Hey you, when are you going to grow up? You always act like a rascal.¡±

    ¡°Hah-hah. Will I still be myself if I don¡¯t behave that way? I¡¯m the amusing one out of our eight great heavenly kings. Do you know that the Shrek Seven Monsters are here? What do you say about this? We¡¯ve cultivated painstakingly for so many years and we¡¯ve been holding back on our pent-up grievance for so many years. Regardless, we can¡¯t let them go easily this time. I believe that we¡¯re capable of beating them so hard that their faces will open up like blooming peach blossoms this time! Please contact our big brother so we can immediately engage them for a spar!¡± Teng Teng swiftly spoke. Fortunately one could not leave behind remnant shadows with one¡¯s voice, otherwise his moniker of ¡®Shadow King¡¯ would fit him even better.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call big brother yourself?¡± Dai Yueyan could not helpughing.

    ¡°Me? Forget it. He¡¯s already used to being an academic dean now. He disciplines everyone thates across and I¡¯m no exception! I don¡¯t want to have a stroke of bad luck. There¡¯s only you that he won¡¯t reprimand.¡±

    Dai Yueyan said, ¡°alright, I will talk to him. However, don¡¯t be overconfident. We¡¯ve been elevating ourselves all these years but are they not doing just the same? Don¡¯t you cry like a baby when you lose this time.¡±

    Teng Teng sniggered. ¡°The person who cares about winning the most has never been me, it was you right?¡±

    Dai Yueyan was stunned for a moment. As the empire¡¯s fourth prince and even the current crown prince, the defeat from the past had always greatly affected him. He had never let go of cultivation even though he was dealing with a myriad of events daily. Perhaps, it was because of the defeat back then.

    Sometimes defeat was the best motivation. For example, he was currently extolled by the civil and military officers and was even reputed to be the emperor with the most powerfulbat force in the next thousand years.

    He genuinely could not miss the opportunity this time!

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to see Tang Wulin,¡± Dai Yueyan calmly said.

    ¡°Huh? Have you already lost your inhibition?¡± Teng Teng spoke in astonishment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me to tag along. That¡¯s very unfriendly of you.¡±

    ¡°Pfft! What for? I¡¯m going to represent the empire to meet him this time. Tang Wulin is already not as simple as the leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters anymore. He¡¯s here to represent the Tang Sect this time with the identity of Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master.¡±

    ¡°Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master?¡± It was apparent that Teng Teng had yet to receive this information from Lin San who had contacted him earlier. Teng Teng was stunned.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll talkter. I¡¯ve already arrived at the Tang Sect.¡±

    The car had already stopped in front of Tang Sect¡¯s main door when he hung up themunicator. Except for the Tang Sect¡¯s cars, even the royal cars were not allowed to drive inside the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarter. So he would have to walk into the headquarter by himself.

    Dai Yueyan was a disciple of Tang Sect in his earlier years. He had to withdraw from Tang Sect following the rules after he inherited the position as the crown prince afterward. However, he had always felt a profound feeling towards the ce and his affinity to Tang Sect had far exceeded the other princes.

    Many of the civil and military officials regarded the fourth prince¡¯s ability to inherit the position of crown prince was mostly because of the Tang Sect¡¯s support.

    This was also the case in reality. Even though Tang Sect¡¯s support was in secret, it had an important effect on this matter. Dai Yueyan was on intimate terms with the Tang Sect most importantly because Tang Sect had never gotten involved in politics and it supported peace and harmony.

    Such manner of pacifism was naturally not targeted at the Douluo Federation which acted as the overlord of the continent, but it was extremely crucial for a weaker Star Luo Empire.

    This was also the reason why Tang Sect¡¯s status in both Dou Spirit Empire and Star Luo Empire was even higher than Spirit Pagoda.

    A sect was still a sect after all. Any sect would be affected by the silent influence of politics, whether it was Spirit Pagoda, the Tang Sect, the Body Sect or others. On the other hand, the effect of these influences would naturally cause retroactions that resulted in deciding whether a sect could be powerful or not.

    There were already people from Tang Sect that came over to wee his highness fourth prince. When he walked through the main door of Tang Sect¡¯s headquarter, there were already people waiting inside for him.

    Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie and Tang Wulin stood in the middle for this was an essential etiquette. There was also the royalty that came following Dai Yueyan¡¯s arrival.

    Dai Yueyan found Tang Wulin standing right in the middle at first nce.

    Just as Dai Yueyan had firstid eyes on him, he first sensed that Tang Wulin had changed. Tang Wulin had a countless times steadier bearing aspared to before. His childishness had vanishedpletely. He appeared just like an ordinary person but was equipped with an aura that was not found in ordinary people. He just stood over there and became the center of attention in a very natural manner.

    He sized Tang Wulin up and down while Tang Wulin was also doing just the same thing. Dai Yueyan appeared to have undergone rather big changes too. After bing the crown prince, he had a kingly aura to himself. He felt overbearing despite not being angry. He walked with a majestic gait while his figure became bulkier than before. He was calm andposed so his moniker of Tiger King seemed toplement him even better now.

    ¡°We meet again.¡± Tang Wulin walked over with a smile.

    Dai Yueyan stretched out his hand and shook Tang Wulin¡¯s. Both of them had lost the childish thinking of attempting to gauge one another¡¯s strength through the handshake like when they were young. Their hands parted immediately after the shake and it was a simple contact. Dai Yueyan discovered in astonishment that he was utterly incapable of seeing through Tang Wulin anymore.

    The man was truly different, as expected!

    Tang Wulin was younger than all of them. Judging by their age, he was of about the same age as Dai Yun¡¯er. A few years had passed and the Shrek Seven Monsters were truly too different at present.

    They were the opponents once but they were representing different forces right now. They were meeting once again and they felt slightly upset. Time brought great changes to the world and everything happened for a reason.

    ¡°Your highness crown prince, this way please.¡± Smiley Face Douluo broke the silence and made an invitatory gesture.

    ¡°Your excellency is too courteous.¡± Dai Yueyan was still acting rather courteous when speaking to Smile Face Douluo. Actually just like how Long Yue had En Ci as his teacher, Smiley Face Douluo had provided guidance to Dai Yueyan. So he was considered half of Dai Yueyan¡¯s teacher due to his position as the vice hall master of the pce¡¯s Worship Hall. It was because of this rtionship that Dai Yueyan had always been close to Tang Sect ever since young and became a part of it. He had a very close rtionship with Smiley Face Douluo, just that the majority of the people from the outside were unaware.

    Under Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s guidance, the group of people arrived at the meeting room. Tang Wulin and Shrek Seven Monsters were sitting on one side while Dai Yueyan brought along his officers to sit on the other side.

 Chapter 1293 - Waste Of Time?

    Chapter 1293: Waste Of Time?

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After making some small talk, Dai Yueyan spoke a little irritated, ¡°I truly didn¡¯t expect our encounter to be under such circumstances. Frankly, I¡¯d prefer to fight you on thepetition stage. If that were the case, perhaps I¡¯ll still stand a chance to redeem myself.¡± He could not help himself but burst outughing.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°We can spar any time you wish. I missed our timepeting on the Star Luo Continent. We were young then.¡±

    Dai Yueyan immediately chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re still young now! Except for the fact that you¡¯re now the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master.¡± There was sarcasm in his words.

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for the kindness and generosity of our Tang Sect¡¯s seniors for giving me the opportunity. I only hope that I¡¯d be able to repay them. Your Highness, I wonder what Star Luo Empire¡¯s opinion is on our coboration this time?¡±

    Dai Yueyan spoke, ¡°I think we¡¯ll have a meeting tomorrow where you¡¯ll meet my father. My main purpose here is to socialize.¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his brows. ¡°It seems like the Star Luo Empire is not that concerned about the war then?¡±

    Dai Yueyan smiled calmly. ¡°So, how concerned should we be in your opinion?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I understand now. If that¡¯s the case, is it necessary for me to still meet His Majesty?¡±

    Dai Yueyan was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Tang Wulin to respond in such a candid manner. He was hoping to discourage Tang Wulin a little so that he would not be dominating tomorrow¡¯s negotiation. He had not expected Tang Wulin to reject the negotiation instead.

    ¡°You seem to be a changed person.¡± Dai Yueyan was back to his normal self after his momentary change of countenance.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯m still the same. We¡¯re concerned whether the Star Luo Empire is capable of defending itself against the Federation when the timees. Since the crown prince has expressed that the empire is capable, then we need not concern ourselves over it. As the Tang Sect has coborated with the Star Luo Empire for many years, naturally, we regard ourselves responsible toward its well-being. So long as the Star Luo Empire is not greatly affected by the war, there¡¯s no need for us to worry. In that case, there¡¯s no need to waste His Majesty¡¯s precious time then.¡±

    Dai Yueyan spoke, ¡°I said you¡¯ve changed and you still won¡¯t admit it. You were never that brazen in the past.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m more concerned about your people¡¯s outlook. How about this, Your Highness? Let me show you something. We can have a discussionter.¡±

    As he was speaking,Tang Wulin stood up. It was apparent that he was disying his impatience.

    Dai Yueyan stood up as well. He said, ¡°So, are you saying that we¡¯re wasting your time?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Tang Wulin without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Perhaps, your people may think that your army force is already sufficiently prepared. If that¡¯s the case, then, we¡¯ll continue the discussion after I¡¯ve shown you this thing.¡±

    Upon saying that, he walked out through the main entrance of the meeting room.

    The Smiley Face Douluo did not say a word during the entire journey. Since Tang Wulin managed the situation at the Dou Spirit Empire so well, he believed that Tang Wulin would have devised a strategy for his negotiation with the Star Luo Empire too.

    Dai Yueyan and Tang Wulin were both acquaintances. It was Dai Tianling¡¯s objective to send Dai Yueyan to the Tang Sect. Both Dai Yueyan and the Smiley Face Douluo did not expect Tang Wulin to handle the negotiation with such impertinence. One should realize that the Tang Sect was only a sect, while Dai Yueyan represented the whole empire.

    Whether it was appropriate or not, one would have to see if the item Tang Wulin was about to show Dai Yueyan in a while was sufficient to convince him.

    Along the way to the gymnasium, Dai Yueyan kept mum without uttering another word to Tang Wulin. He was in a rather foul mood at present.

    ¡®Even if you¡¯re one of the Shrek Seven Monsters and Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, I¡¯m still the crown prince of the Star Luo Empire. Moreover, I¡¯m on good terms with the Tang Sect.¡¯ ying hardball was sometimes required during a negotiation. Yet, Tang Wulin turned hostile right away and even threatened to stop the negotiation.

    Even though the Star Luo Empirepromised in the end, Dai Yueyan would bear a grudge in his heart.

    There was someone in the gymnasium when they arrived. To be exact, it was a ck mecha standing still.

    Dai Yueyan looked at the mecha that was approximately eight meters in height with a gigantic firearm on its back. He asked Tang Wulin, ¡°Is this what you wished to show me?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded, then he waved his hand at the ck mecha.

    The mecha removed the firearm on its back. At the moment it removed the firearm, the powerhouses from the royal Worship Hall immediately positioned themselves in front of Dai Yueyan.

    Dai Yueyan waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re at the Tang Sect.¡±

    Tang Wulin nced admiringly at Dai Yueyan. ¡°Ready.¡±

    A group of people surged into the gymnasium from the other side. They pushed in some hardware rapidly.

    The first piece of hardware was a massive metal ball which was ced on the other side of the gymnasium. Next, came a few thick metal tes. A total of ten metal tes were stacked at a spot about thirty meters within the periphery of the ck mecha.

    Dai Yueyan realized it was going to be a weapons trial. He turned his head and looked toward Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin was expressionless at present. In fact, he appeared solemn.

    Soon, those peoplepleted the setup. The leader of the group, Jiang Wuyue made a gesture at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin nodded toward him before he spoke, ¡°Activate thepetition stage¡¯s protective shield.¡±

    A faint yellow radiance arose, and the protective shield appeared soon after. A gentle radiance enshrouded thepetition stage. Earlier, a metal ball about three meters in diameter was ced outside the protective shield.

    Tang Wulin spoke to Dai Yueyan on his side, ¡°Your Highness, please send your men to examine the alloy tes and the ball in the distance. Eachyer of these alloy tes is the equivalent of a yellow mecha¡¯s defense. Theirbination isparable to an ordinary ck mecha.¡±

    Dai Yueyan waved his hand once and someone immediately went over to inspect the ball and the tes. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°What do you wish to show me actually? A weapons trial? It¡¯s not surprising if a powerful soul cannon can st through a ck mecha¡¯s defense.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Please be patient, Your Highness. You¡¯ll know a short whileter.¡±

    Soon, the royal staff returned and nodded toward Dai Yueyan, to signal that it was exactly as Tang Wulin had said.

    Tang Wulin raised his hand toward the ck mecha. ¡°Ready.¡±

    The ck mecha walked in huge strides. The mecha gave out a forceful, sonorous sound as its heavy feet stomped the ground.

    It raised its gigantic firearm in its hand and pushed it against the front-most piece of metal te, while it seemingly carried out some adjustments at the same time.

    ¡°Buzz!¡± A soft hum was hearding from the gigantic firearm. Dark blue light shadows circted as the ck mecha made a hand gesture at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin waved his right hand. The ck mecha immediately fired. The gigantic firearm shook slightly as a stream of purple electric current shed once in the sky before vanishing immediately.

    The entire process happened so swiftly that the majority of the people barely caught a glimpse of the action. Yet, the shot had already ended.

    There was no loud boom as in the case of soul cannons. Only a hum was heard by the group of people. Later, they discovered that there was no change where the gigantic gun barrel pushed against the metal te.

    Dai Yueyan was stunned for a moment. The pce¡¯s soul masters and mecha masters standing by his side were at first astonished. In a short while, they looked perplexed.

    ¡®Calling over His Highness, the crown prince just to witness this? It¡¯s not even showing any effect!¡¯

    ¡°Is this a mistake?¡± Dai Yueyan turned his head to the side and looked at Tang Wulin. He had no intention of mocking Tang Wulin because he was well aware that Tang Wulin¡¯s reputation was at stake. Yet, it truly seemed like he made a huge mistake!

 Chapter 1294 - The Trial

    <h4>Chapter 1294: The Trial</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin shook his head and raised his hand to point into the distance.

    The group of people from earlier recalled that a metal ball was pushed in. Now, the metal ball appeared a little further away. It was outside thepetition stage¡¯s protective shield. They assumed that the metal ball was unrted to the trial.

    With the protective shield¡¯s radiance as a barrier, they did not have a clear view. At present, the protective shield was deactivated afterpletion of the shot. They only saw the metal ball from a distance.

    However, upon seeing the metal ball, the pce¡¯s soul masters who had doubted the demonstration earlier now had frozen expressions on their faces. Each of them looked as if they had seen a ghost.

    No one knew when the huge hole appeared right in the center of the ball. The gaping hole was over two meters in diameter. It was quite odd that the wall not far behind the metal ball remained unscathed. On the other hand, the metal ball had a hole which bored right through its center.

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s gaze was frozen. Nheless, he remained as confused as before.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± He turned his head toward Tang Wulin.

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell?¡± Tang Wulin looked at Dai Yueyan with a calm gaze.

    Dai Yueyan answered, ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You should¡¯ve a mecha master with you. Why don¡¯t you ask the mecha master to unleash a mecha? We¡¯ll execute another shot,¡± said Tang Wulin in a deep voice.

    Dai Yueyan waved his hand once. The middle-aged man by his side immediately raised his hand. A halo shimmered around his wrist as a stream of radiance shot forward. From out of the rapidly growing radiance, a ck mecha appeared.

    ¡°Do you need me to work the mecha?¡± The mecha master looked toward Tang Wulin.

    Dai Yueyan was not the only person who was at a loss. None of these people had it figured out yet. They could not tell what Tang Wulin was up to.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°You don¡¯t need to board the mecha. Choose any item that you think is firm and hard from inside the mecha¡¯s pilot cabin. Then, activate the mecha¡¯s automatic protective system to unleash the protective shield.¡±

    The mecha master spoke hesitatingly, ¡°Will my mecha be harmed?¡± To a high-ranking mecha master, a mecha was considered his second life. He would not wish to see his mecha damaged.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°No. In fact, I¡¯ll double mypensation to you should there be any damage.¡±

    The mecha master did not put up any more objections. He leaped up to board his ck mecha. He ced a rare metal that was medium in size inside before he turned on the auto protection.

    Some simple functions of the ck mecha could be initiated through a remote-controlled device such as activating its protective shield and opening the cabin.

    Ayer of transparent, slightly distorted protective shield was unleashed from the ck mecha. The mecha master had a satisfied look on his face. A mecha was usually tailored to the mecha master¡¯s requirements. This particr mecha master was feeling rather confident of his ck mecha¡¯s defense. He was even confident enough to fight against a Title Douluo when he was dded in the mecha.

    Tang Wulin made a hand gesture at the ck mecha in the distance once again.

    This time, the mecha moved swiftly. It raised its hand and sted a stream of blue radiance from its gigantic firearm without making much adjustments.

    Compared to the earlier radiance, it was much weaker this time and the humming noise was softer too.

    The Star Luo Empire¡¯s ck mecha shook mildly before returning to its normal condition. The mecha¡¯s protective shield remained intact.

    After watching the Tang Sect¡¯s ck mechaunch its firearm, the Star Luo Empire¡¯s mecha master could not refrain from asking Tang Wulin, ¡°Is it over?¡±

    Tang Wulin made an inviting gesture toward him. ¡°Please open your cabin and take a look.¡±

    The Star Luo Empire¡¯s mecha master was a little confused as he walked to the front of his mecha. He deactivated the protective shield using the remote-controlled device before opening the cabin.

    A plume of thick smoke spewed forth. There was a charred smell the moment the cabin was opened. The group of people who had witnessed the scene could no longer find the piece of metal that was ced on the pilot¡¯s seat earlier. Even the pilot¡¯s seat seemed to have melted.

    Tang Wulin spoke apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Our control is not precise enough which has resulted in some damage to your pilot¡¯s seat. I¡¯ll ensure the Tang Sect gives you doublepensation.¡±

    The group of people had yet to figure out what happened during the first trial. However, this time around, they felt shocked and fear almost as if they had seen a ghost.

    The trial props had all been provided by the Tang Sect. Initially, they were a little suspicious in spite of the demonstrated effects earlier.

    However, it was different this time. The mecha belonged to the Star Luo Empire while the mecha master was a trusted person in the pce. They had all witnessed the mecha¡¯s protective shield being adjusted to its highest defense level. Yet, how was the inside of the mecha severely damaged?

    The person who was shocked the most was the mecha master. In fact, he had asked Tang Wulin whether he needed his help just a minute ago. What if he was the one sitting inside the cabin? What would happen then? He would most probably have ended up just like the piece of metal and the seat.

    It was a mind-blowing event for everyone present akin to a spectacr magic show. What could the gigantic firearm be?

    Tang Wulin turned around to face Dai Yueyan. He did not utter a word but watched Dai Yueyuan¡¯s shocked expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I wish to show you.¡±

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s chest was heaving. Even though he kept reminding himself to stay calm, he found it difficult after having witnessed such a devastating situation.

    He could hardly believe his eyes. It was beyond his imagination. To his knowledge, it was definitely not something a soul weapon was capable of.

    What transpired earlier had serious repercussions. The ck mecha¡¯s protective shield had practically no effect in stopping the gigantic firearm. No matter how powerful the mecha was, it would be deemed useless if the mecha master was killed. It would just be a pile of junk.

    ¡°What kind of weapon is that?¡± Dai Yueyan was stuttering.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°It¡¯s one of the Federation¡¯stest weapons. It¡¯s a federal secret. I believe that if we haven¡¯t demonstrated it here, by the time you know of its existence, it¡¯ll already be in action on the battlefield. Its name is the ¡®heavy ion beam¡¯. Its attacking ability is perhaps not much more powerful than those super soul cannons, but its power is in its prative outburst. It is capable of prating almost all protective shields, both matter and energy forms. Obviously, it is more effective in prating matter. Its real attacking ability is that the designated outburst spot can be specified. It can destroy the targeted object even when the target¡¯s protected by a shield without causing any serious damage to the target¡¯s surroundings.¡±

    ¡°Its deployment can be used to fight against the mechas and also the battle armors. The weapon is already in use in the federal army. Trouble is we only know of just one type of the Federation¡¯stest weapons. Your Highness, what do you think will happen if the weapon is deployed on arge scale such as in a mecha troop?¡±

    What would happen? Everyone on the scene knew that there could only be one answer to the question. Many folks would die tragically. The Star Luo Empire¡¯s mecha troop did not have much of a defense against it. The protective shield that they had been so proud of waspletely worthless. Their mecha masters would be turned into ash. Consequently, the mechas would be taken in its entirety by their opponents and disyed as war trophies.

    The mechas masters who were on the scene turned ghastly pale at the very thought of it.

    The soul masters¡¯ situation was not favorable either. Although the battle armors had powerful amplification effects on the soul masters, the battle armors were in no way more powerful than the mechas.

    The power of a battle armor was slightly stronger than a mecha¡¯s. The battle armor was smaller in size despite its stronger power. It was morepatible with the soul master, although a battle armor master could also operate a mecha with equal facility. Nevertheless, the battle armor had always been considered superior to the mecha.

    A weapon which was effective against a mecha would be equally devastating to a battle armor. How could anyone be bold enough to say that it would be ineffective against the battle armor? No one on the scene was willing to volunteer himself as a trial subject.

    Fear arose in Dai Yueyan¡¯s heart at present. Earlier, he had tried to belittle Tang Wulin as the Star Luo Empire had an adequate supply of secret weapons. They felt rather confident of their military force. Naturally, they did not mind receiving the Tang Sect¡¯s help, but they did not intend to pay a high price for it, especially when they were subjected to many restrictions upon receiving assistance from the Tang Sect. Hence, Dai Yueyan¡¯s presence today was to look into Tang Wulin¡¯s objectives. Instead, his probe resulted in him bearing witness to a terrifying scene.

    Heavy ion beam!

    It was his first time to learn of the name for the weapon as there had been no prior information on it at all.

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s mind was muddled as his initial confidence in his empire began to erode.

 Chapter 1295 - Persuasion

    <h4>Chapter 1295: Persuasion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Now that Your Highness has seen the heavy ion beam, I hope you¡¯ll understand my insolence earlier. Our intentions are sincere. Although the Tang Sect makes all kinds of soul devices, we¡¯re peace-loving at heart. Wars will only bring misery and suffering to the people where the evil lurking in darkness prevails. Thus, we don¡¯t want a war to take ce, be it a war against the Federation or the Star Luo Empire. No one should die because of a war.¡±

    ¡°At any rate, I realized that the Star Luo Empire doesn¡¯t truly understand the implication of the impending war after meeting Your Highness. The Federationprises three army fleets in addition to the Sea God Army Corps. Their total military force is perhaps not much more powerful than Star Luo Empire¡¯s, but in modern warfare, the number of people or even soul masters is no longer the determining factor for victory. The crucial element is technology. If the Star Luo Empire is capable ofpeting against the Douluo Federation¡¯s technology, the Star Luo Empire wouldn¡¯t have been on this continent.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s harsh words infuriated the Star Luo Empire¡¯s powerhouses. However, they had to admit that there was some element of truth to it.

    The Star Luo Empire was aware of the disparity between the Douluo Federation¡¯s soul technology and theirs. However, the Star Luo Empire¡¯s soul technology had improved over the years. A few of theirrge scale research centers had made brilliant achievements which demonstrated their ability to catch up to the Douluo Federation. It was not until today that the firepower of the heavy ion beam which they had never heard of was revealed to them. Only then did they realize that there was an insuperable gap between their soul technology and the Federation¡¯s.

    In most cases, the truth of a situation was usually difficult for people to ept. Nheless, they had no choice no matter how unwilling they were as they could not continue deceiving themselves anymore.

    ¡°How about Tang Sect¡¯s technology? Is itparable to the Douluo Federation¡¯s?¡± asked Dai Yueyan in a deep voice.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s noparison at all. It¡¯s almost like living in a fool¡¯s paradise. However, the Tang Sect has over twenty thousand years of experience, so we can help the Star Luo Empire ovee this obstacle at the very least. Besides, the price we¡¯re asking for is not high. The most important point is that the empire is not allowed to utilize these weapons to wage an offensive war. I believe that the empire has set a price of its own. The Tang Sect will definitely not demand a high price on this matter.¡±

    Dai Yueyan understood Tang Wulin very well. Even without extorting a high price, it was still an astronomical figure. At the same time, consenting to the Tang Sect¡¯s terms would mean that they would be bonded to the Tang Sect which might offend the other forces.

    ¡°Can the Tang Sect make these heavy ion beams?¡± asked Dai Yueyan.

    Tang Wulin shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no way we can mass produce them. We¡¯ve done some research and found that the weapon¡¯s design is strongly encrypted because it¡¯s highly valuable to the Federation. Any attempt to reverse engineer it will result in its self-destruction. Furthermore, we¡¯ve only brought a single unit of the weapon for this trip. Hence, we can¡¯t offer it to the empire.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Your Highness is aware of the incident that took ce in the Dou Spirit Empire. The Tang Sect has officially waged war on the Spirit Pagoda for a simple reason. The Spirit Pagoda colluded with the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s evil soul masters. Hence, we¡¯ve lost hope of ever working with the Spirit Pagoda. Under such circumstances, we have no other choice.¡±

    Evidently, Dai Yueyan knew of that. The Star Luo Empire had a close rtionship with the Dou Spirit Empire to fight against the Douluo Federation. The pce would receive thetest information from its ally. They also learned that the Dou Spirit Empire had already chosen to coborate with the Tang Sect.

    It was precisely for this reason that the Star Luo Empire was unwilling to let Tang Wulin lead them by the nose.

    ¡°I understand Sect Master¡¯s intention. I¡¯ll inform His Majesty what I witnessed here today and request His Majesty for a decision. My father will have the final say. That¡¯s all for today. Dai Yueyan bids farewell.¡±

    It would be pointless to remain here. He was keen to return and discuss the matter with his father after witnessing the heavy ion beam¡¯s power. However, he would first need to consult the empire¡¯s research center whether such a weapon could possibly be produced.

    A weapon that couldunch a fatal strike on a ck mecha master or a powerful battle armor master would certainly turn the tide of a war.

    The Star Luo Empire felt confident because they advocated military force. There were numerous soul masters and soul guide masters in the Star Luo Empire. Moreover, the soul masters received absolute support from the empire. They believed that even if the Star Luo Empire¡¯s powerhouses were not on par with the Federation¡¯s, they were not too far behind. On the other hand, the powerhouses in the Federation were definitely not as united as the Star Luo Empire¡¯s powerhouses.

    The benefit of a monarchy was that it could take good care of its official personnel¡¯s welfare. The federal empire, on the other hand, could not do the same, if at all. Naturally, the Star Luo Empire had the goodwill of its people.

    The Smiley Face Douluo bid farewell to Dai Yueyan¡¯s group of people at the door. It was only then that he gave Tang Wulin a big thumbs up. ¡°Sect Master is truly impressive! A weapon is good enough to convince the crown prince to change his mind. As a matter of fact, it¡¯s my first time to see the weapon. Is it true that even a ck mecha is incapable of withstanding the power of this heavy-ion beam?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Otherwise, the pce¡¯s numerous powerhouses which His Highness brought along would not have been convinced so easily.¡±

    The Smiley Face Douluo frowned deeply and spoke, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, even if our n ispleted, the Star Luo Empire may not necessarily be able to stop the federal army, right?¡± With such a powerful weapon, the Federation had a choice of different battle strategies. For example, they could choose betweenunching a stealth operation or a decapitation strike. What other forces were capable of withstanding a weapon that even a ck mecha failed to resist?

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Even though the heavy ion beam is powerful, it has drawbacks too. For example, its striking distance. It¡¯s only effective when used within the range of a thousand meters. Hence, the weapon will need to approach a ck mecha to at least five hundred meters beforeunching an attack. Anyway, the most important point is...¡±

    His lips hummed. Only the Smiley Face Douluo could hear what he was about to say.

    The Smiley Face Douluo expressed interest upon listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°No wonder... Sect Master, you¡¯re truly one of a kind. Haha, people are calling me out for having a kind face but a wicked heart. They¡¯ve yet know you, Sect Master.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve just not revealed everything about myself. None of my spoken words are lies. Is that not good enough?¡±

    Hu Jie raised his brows. ¡°We¡¯ll see how His Majesty decides tomorrow. However, His Majesty is not so easily dealt with. He has a firm and unyielding temperament, so he may not necessarily feel threatened despite knowing that the enemy is powerful. The tactic used on the crown prince can¡¯t be used on him. He may be an emperor, but he¡¯s also a recalcitrant man who would rather break than bend.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. The Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s reminder was important. In reality, he worried about the situation tomorrow when he would face His Majesty. He would like it to be over as soon as possible. After all, he had no idea when the federal army woulde.

    It had already been four months since he left the Federation. ording to the information he received when he was at the Dou Spirit Empire, the areas around the Skysea City¡¯s naval port were under siege. No one could see the situation inside the military station. All the Federation¡¯s satellites and detection equipment were not allowed to operate over the maritime area.

    It was apparent that even the Boundless Sea Douluo could not prevent the war from happening as it was still ongoing. Also, no one could tell when the federal army would arrive.

    The army¡¯s arrival was imminent so they had toplete the mission as soon as possible. They needed to execute their ns soon to prevent the war from happening.

    ¡°Big brother, do you think that His Highness will bring along his Eight Great Heavenly Kings to spar against us? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯d be awesome. I¡¯m a resentful person,¡± said Xie Xie with an evil grin.

    They were younger than the Eight Heavenly Kings. Although they achieved victory in the Star Luo Empire¡¯spetition, it turned out to be an agonizing win. If not because of Tang Wulin¡¯s and Gu Yue¡¯s final efforts to turn the tide, they would have lost thepetition. Shrek Academy¡¯s honor was at stake.

    Time had passed and circumstances had changed. Everyone had progressed to a higher level. The Shrek Seven Monsters felt confident of themselves, especially now that their captain had be powerful to such an extent.

    Tang Wulin darted him a look and said, ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss the state affairs. Can¡¯t you let go of that little enmity from before? Moreover, they suffered losses too.¡± The Fox King Su Mu¡¯s tail was almost severed by him. He was sure that their opponents bore grudges against them as well.

 Chapter 1296 - The Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1296: The Pce</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    With the passing of time, Tang Wulin did not give much thought to past events, particrly after taking on the post of the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master.

    Long Yue was once a major adversary in his heart. At one point, he even regarded beating Long Yue his goal. Yet, his current goal was the Star Sea. At the end of the starry skies in the distance, his biological parents were waiting for him.

    He would do his best to be a Limit Douluo as soon as possible. It was only by making a breakthrough to a whole different realm would he be able to acquire their location.

    Even though his biological parents were alive, he had lost all connections to them. Nevertheless, he would not give up as long as there was hope.

    The ck mecha¡¯s pilot cabin opened. Long Yuxue leaped down nimbly and walked toward Tang Wulin in quick strides. Tang Wulin hade to look for her in the morning. He wanted her to lead the Blood Dragon Unit to prepare for the uing trial. She knew that he was nning a deception which would give an impressive impact. The heavy-ion beam was considered a great killing weapon. Even the man, possibly a beast even, whom they encountered back in the beginning, was defeated by the weapon.

    Tang Wulin spoke smilingly, ¡°You must have gone through a lot of trouble for this.¡±

    Long Yuxue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I can help you.¡±

    The Shrek Six Monsters were pleasantly surprised upon seeing this. Long Yuxue was definitely not the first woman to fall for Tang Wulin. Most likely, she would not be thest either. What a waste it was for the women who pined after Tang Wulin for he was a one-woman man.

    They could only sigh in their hearts for Long Yuxue.

    ¡°Everyone should go back and have a good night¡¯s rest. We¡¯re going to meet the emperor tomorrow which is the most important agenda of our trip. Our sess or failure hinges on this meeting. Be prepared.¡±

    The Star Luo Empire advocatedbat so they understood what Tang Wulin meant by being prepared. However, everyone was eager for a tryout, in particr, the people from Shrek such as Sima Jinchi, A Ruheng, and the others. They were bored to death after traveling in a submarine for a long time.

    ¡°Sect Master, please allow me to borate on the organization and state of affairs at our Tang Sect currently. It will facilitate theworking procedures at the end of the negotiation. I think the result of the negotiation will be favorable. Just in case, the rest of the matters should be prepared ordingly.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°If the war is going to ur, the Star Luo Empire will be the most crucial factor. Should the Federation attack the Dou Spirit Empire first, then the Star Luo Empire can provide reinforcements. On the other hand, if the attack isunched against Star Luo first, the Star Luo Empire will need to withstand the federal army¡¯s attack. In addition, they must be able to force them to withdraw their army quickly with minimal fighting. We must begin the preparations soon. Apart from providing the two empires with supplies, we also have some resources for our Tang Sect. These resources can be utilized if necessary.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d certainly be better with the resources provided by the headquarters. Sect Master, this way please.¡±

    On the next day.

    Tang Wulin had been busy all day, so he only returned to his room around midnight. However, he looked fit and energetic after a good night¡¯s rest.

    He took a shower and changed into an antiquated robe which symbolized the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Today was the most important day of his trip.

    The Blood God Unit stayed behind. Besides the people from Star Luo Empire¡¯s Tang Sect, there were Tang Wulin, the Shrek Six Monsters together with A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi embarking on this trip.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s capability would advance to another level with the presence of Sima Jinchi¡¯s Dragon n power saber.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s motorcade left the headquarters. As evidence of its special privilege, there was no other car on the wide, spacious road apart from a few specially-appointed soldiers standing guard on both sides of the road.

    All the Tang Sect¡¯s cars were distinctive. Tang Wulin and the Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie were in the second car. Along the way, they closed their eyes to get some rest.

    Whatever happened, go with the flow. Today¡¯s oue would determine whether they seed in stopping the war on the continent and prevent the poption from being plunged into suffering and misery.

    The pce was strongly fortified. The motorcade stopped in front of the pce whereby the people could only enter the pce on foot. Dai Yueyan waited with a group of people at the entrance to wee them.

    The emperor was not among the weing entourage. After all, Tang Wulin was just the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. His status was still far below the emperor. It was already gracious of him to send his crown prince to wee them personally.

    For some unknown reason, Tang Wulin noticed that Dai Yueyan was observing him with a rather peculiar expression when he met Dai Yueyan.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Tang Wulin nodded toward Dai Yueyan as a sign of respect.

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s smile grew wider. He spoke in an exceedingly friendly manner, ¡°Sect Master, this way please.¡± The greeting obviously sounded like they were kinsfolk which made Tang Wulin a little uneasy.

    Ever since he got acquainted with the crown prince, it was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time to harbor a sense of fellowship with Dai Yueyan. Naturally, this signified a good start.

    Both of them walked side by side with the rest of the entourage following behind. Even the Smiley Face Douluo intentionally fell behind them.

    Dai Yueyan spoke to Tang Wulin as they walked, ¡°Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, what¡¯s your impression of Star Luo Empire?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Excellent! The Star Luo Empire emphasizes the importance of soul masters and the cultivation of their individual strengths which in turn encourages the soul masters to cultivate painstakingly. Moreover, we can still see many of the traditional cultures which have perished in the Federation. I¡¯m a traditionalist myself.¡±

    Dai Yueyan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! In fact, the Douluo Federation came about after a continental collision back in those years.¡±

    The Douluo Continent was not asrge initially. The current Douluo Continent was formed as a result of the Douluo te movement which urred when another continent collided into it.

    The continent that collided into the Douluo Continent at the time was the Sun Moon Continent. The Sun Moon Continent was blessed with abundant resources. Theycked soul masters, but they managed to develop superb soul technology. Consequently, there was a revolutionary change on the Douluo Continent.

    Whether it was the Star Luo Continent or the current Douluo Continent, the inhabitants were the indigenous people of the Douluo Continent. The formation of the current Douluo Federation was thebination of many races which included the inhabitants of the Sun Moon Continent and the Douluo Continent¡¯s indigenous people.

    The Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire adopted a hostile attitude toward the poption of the Sun Moon Continent due to race differences. It ended with the great migration of the Star Luo Continent.

    Ten thousand years ago, the soul masters held a reputable status on the Douluo Continent. With the high-speed development of soul devices, the soul guide masters and the mecha masters gradually became mainstream.

    The development of soul devices allowed ordinary folks to be equipped with powerful destructive forces. Subsequently, the status of the soul masters diminished. As a result, the number of Douluo Federation¡¯s soul masters declined, in particr, the highly skilled ones.

    A soul master was only considered highly skilled when his cultivation base had made a breakthrough to the Soul Sage realm. Undoubtedly, the cultivation was a long and arduous process. On the other hand, if those gifted soul masters who chose to be soul guide masters applied some shortcuts to elevate their soul powers to be mecha masters, then the process would be much shorter. The time taken would be half the time required to be a highly-skilled soul master. At the same time, their fighting capabilities would not differ by much.

    The Federation¡¯s focus at the time was to actively develop soul guide masters and intensify the research on soul technology. It was carried out in anticipation of the conquest of others in the distant future and exploration ofnds suitable for mankind¡¯s survival. Such was the Federation¡¯s direction. Thus, the federal parliament was not concerned when the Spirit Pagoda gained full control of the spirit souls.

    Many of the Federation¡¯s researches were designed to enable ordinary folks to be powerful soul masters. Following the continual perfection of mecha technology, the need for soul masters to enhance the effectiveness of mechas was much reduced.

 Chapter 1297 - Star Luo Royal Court

    <h4>Chapter 1297: Star Luo Royal Court</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Many of the Federation¡¯s scientists dered that technology would rece the soul masters in the future. By then, there would not be any need for soul masters. In any case, the soul beasts were already extinct and the research on spirit souls had reached a bottleneck. Why would they waste time to cultivate when the technology could rece them?

    This viewpoint had its supporters in the Dou Spirit Empire in spite of its soul technology which had fallen behind. Hence, they worked hard in developing their soul technology to keep up with the others.

    On the other hand, the Star Luo Empire adhered to tradition where the notion of heroism was cherished in their hearts. Even the research done on their soul technology was targeted at elevating an individual¡¯s fighting capability. They believed that if a person¡¯s power could be strengthened significantly, it might even change a war¡¯s oue.

    Perhaps, the Star Luo Empire once bore witness to the Tang Sect¡¯s founder, Tang San creating a miracle during the battle of the Martial Soul Hall back in the beginning. Later, it also witnessed the heroic undertaking of the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao in defeating the Sun Moon Empire single-handedly.

    It was for this reason Dai Yueyan¡¯s feelings were riled yesterday upon witnessing the power of the heavy ion beam. If the Federation¡¯s technology had surpassed the empire¡¯s to the extent that an individual soldier¡¯s weapon could achieve such a devastating effect, how could the war be fought then?

    The pce was splendidly decorated with painted beams and carved pirs. Although the Star Luo Empire was in the era of modern soul technology, its soldiers guarding the pce were still dressed in traditional armor suits. It almost seemed like being in the Star Luo Empire of thousands of years ago as the pce looked ancient and did not appear to have changed at all.

    They stepped into the audience hall. The dome was an impressive forty meters in height. The spacious hall exuded an imperial influence. The civil and military officials of all ranks stood on both sides of the audience hall. Today was supposed to be the morning assembly of the Star Luo Empire.

    Apparently, His Majesty had a motive for choosing to meet Tang Wulin on such a day. Nevertheless, the Smiley Face Douluo had exined to Tang Wulin earlier regarding this so that Tang Wulin would be better prepared.

    He raised his head and saw a small fortress-like structure perched at the top of a flight of steps which was lined with red carpet. Around a dozen guards and attendants stood on both sides of the structure. In the center of the structure sat a man. He was dressed in a robe which was iid with gold and embroidered with a white ferocious dragon.

    The white tiger was the symbol of the Star Luo Empire. It was also the royalty¡¯s direct line of martial soul which was why the tiger was regarded as an honorific symbol by the emperor.

    Even at his age, Dai Tianling being a powerful soul master, had very few aging lines on his face. Although Tang Wulin had met him previously, it was from a distance and he did not pay much attention to the emperor even during the award presentation ceremony. Nheless, Tang Wulin felt a little odd upon meeting the emperor today.

    He had returned but with a different status this time. Not too long ago, he never thought he would be engaging the emperor in a negotiation on equal footing at the age of twenty.

    There was another chair next to Dai Tianling on the right. It was the only other chair on the tform. An old man was sitting upright on the chair with his eyelids drooping almost as if he had fallen asleep.

    Tang Wulin did not have a favorable impression of him. He was the Monster Academy¡¯s president, a Limit Douluo, who did not have the slightest intention of stopping Long Yue when Tang Wulin was being ruthlessly attacked by Long Yue. If not for Tang Wulin¡¯s self-healing ability, in addition to Teacher Mu Ye¡¯s timely intervention, Tang Wulin might have died.

    His name was En Ci. Tang Wulin remembered the name very well. He was sitting next to the emperor because he was not only a Limit Douluo, but the emperor¡¯s teacher as well.

    The emperor was En Ci¡¯s student once. He had been under the tutge of En Ci for a long time. Hence, he was very respectful of En Ci.

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯s attention was not on the emperor¡¯s teacher but the person standing on the other side of Dai Tianling.

    She was magnificently dressed in regalia with impable grooming. Her hair was coiffed in the style of an eligible debutante. Her dress had a fine embroidery of a phoenix spreading its wings and soaring high in the sky with a lively gaze much like the gaze she had.

    Her pair of big, bright eyes had a profound influence on Tang Wulin more than once in the past. In the reunion at present, their eyes met one another. All of a sudden, there was a glimmer in Tang Wulin¡¯s firm gaze.

    It was impossible for him to remain stoic. At least, there was still some fondness for him. In fact, she had once travelled a long way to meet him in Shrek Academy so as to be with with him. Unfortunately, she was rejected by him then.

    Ever since, Tang Wulin felt apologetic to her in his heart.

    At the same time, Dai Yun¡¯er was gazing back at him. There was no mistaking the fervor in his gaze.

    On the other hand, her gaze had a hint of anticipation, a sense of longing. There was ayer of faint mist and even some hidden bitterness.

    During theirst meeting, they were at the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival on Sea God Lake. Time had passed and circumstances changed. The Sea God Lake no longer existed. As fate would have it, they were meeting once again in the audience hall of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s pce. Life had always been full of surprises.

    Dai Yueyan rapidly took a few steps forward and bowed in salutation. ¡°Your Majesty, Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master Tang Wulin is here.¡±

    On the surface, all the traditional rituals were still being carried out. However, there had been changes in the Star Luo Empire. For example, one such change was the officials need not kneel down before the emperor anymore. For this reason, the people were fond of the Dai family.

    The Dai family was a family of powerhouses who descended from the Holy Ice Douluo. The reputation of the Holy Ice Douluo spread far and wide in the Federation. He was better known as ¡®Huo Yuhao¡¯. However, his name had always been Dai Yuhao in the Star Luo Empire. He was supposed to inherit the empire¡¯s royal bloodline. Unfortunately, the Holy Ice Douluo did not possess the white tiger martial soul back then.

    Dai Tianling nodded toward Tang Wulin without much of an expression on his face. ¡°The Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master must be tired after travelling through such a distance. Kindly take a short rest, and we¡¯ll have a discussion after the morning assembly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Tang Wulin bowed in salutation.

    Someone moved a chair over and invited Tang Wulin to take a seat which was in front of the civil and military officials. He was only a step away from the tform.

    The Smiley Face Douluo was invited to take a seat on one side while the rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters were seated behind Tang Wulin.

    Dai Tianling spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the morning assembly. How is the situation with the dispatch of our military troops?¡±

    A minister took a big step forward. ¡°Your Majesty, everything is developing smoothly at present. The empire¡¯s first, third and seventh army corps have already been dispatched to the border. The joint training of the Holy Ice Fleet and the White Tiger Fleet has beenpleted too. All the different weapons have already been deployed.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if there¡¯s any issue with the allocation of resources, the Ministry of Revenue is to ensure that our soldiers are capable of responding to any sudden changes in the situation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The minister standing third in line among the civil officials stood out from the line to give his reply.

    The following discussions all dealt with the economy. Tang Wulin sat there quietly as he listened to the proceedings. Tang Wulin felt that the ministers of the Star Luo Empire were highly productive. They were capable and experienced in managing their portfolios. Dai Tianling¡¯s role as the emperor was to make decisions and deliver the final verdict.

    This was how an autocratic monarchy should be! It was quite different from tradition for the ministers enjoyed freedom of speech. However, they needed to maintain their respect for the royalty. The Star Luo Empire felt they were responsive enough to the extent that they were very confident of their nation¡¯s strength in fighting the war this time.

    Tang Wulin was entirely absorbed in the proceedings. He did not look at Dai Yun¡¯er anymore. He acted naturally in the situation and paid close attention to all the goings-on.

    En Ci opened his eyes at this moment. His gaze fell upon Tang Wulin who was sitting below the tform.

    His gaze appeared blurry, but he looked a little perplexed when he saw Tang Wulin.

    He did not stop Long Yue from killing Tang Wulin during thepetition at the Star Luo Empire because he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s potential at the time.

    Now, the fact had proven his spection. Tang Wulin was currently seated at the front row of the audience hall. He was attending as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Undoubtedly, it was not just him who could see the potential in this young man. The Tang Sect¡¯s high-ranking officials could see that simrly. Furthermore, they were even more certain than him.

    When En Ci learned that Tang Wulin had already be the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, he was greatly astonished too. It was a position where the man who represented the first sect on the continent could rival the influential Spirit Pagoda at the moment!

 Chapter 1298 - Discussion With The Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1298: Discussion With The Emperor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was still a young man, just over twenty years of age, in spite of the potential he had. His capability might belie his age. Could he handle the immense stress of managing the entire Tang Sect based on his experience?

    Only the two Hall Masters of Tang Sect¡¯s Douluo Hall had the answer. Tang Wulin had been chosen as the Sect Master to represent the Tang Sect in negotiating with the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire. It was undoubtedly the most important event for the Tang Sect in recent years. It was evident of the trust the Tang Sect¡¯s high-ranking officials had in this young man.

    Tang Wulin was unaware that the Amorous Douluo had witnessed the scene whereby he was chosen by the ne. Destiny was on Tang Wulin¡¯s side. It was also the destiny of the entire.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say Tang Wulin was the destined son. If such a person were not entrusted with important responsibilities, it would be a missed opportunity indeed. One should not forget that Tang Wulin was also entrusted with the reputation of Shrek Academy. No matter how close the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy were, they were not the same organization.

    Shrek Academy had appointed Tang Wulin as the Sea God Pavilion Master at a critical moment, so the Tang Sect naturally offered a simr position for Tang Wulin. Otherwise, Tang Wulin would favor the academy instead.

    En Ci closed his eyes once again. Currently, it was no longer a question of killing the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. The empire could not afford to be on adverse terms with the entire Tang Sect. Hence, they could only watch helplessly as Tang Wulin grew from strength to strength. This man would certainly be a Limit Douluo in the future. With such a young Limit Douluo, the Tang Sect did not need to worry for a long time.

    While Dai Tianling talked to his civil and military officials, he also paid attention to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin appeared valiant and extraordinary in a white robe, but he did not emit any powerful aura from his body. His face was handsome and his posture upright. Despite being the emperor, Dai Tianling secretly admired Tang Wulin who maintained a calmposure during such grandiose asions. It was a rare appearance indeed.

    The morning assemblysted a full two hours. When Dai Tianling announced the dismissal, many civil and military officials were already worn out while the emperor was still energetic and fresh.

    The civil and military officials retreated as the emperor walked down from the tform. En Ci followed behind in the emperor¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sect Master. So sorry to keep you waiting.¡± The serious look on Dai Tianling¡¯s face was reced with a smile making him appear gentle.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Our arrival has interrupted Your Majesty. Does Your Majesty wish to take a short rest first?¡± said Tang Wulin smilingly. He was being polite and modest without overdoing it.

    Dai Tianling looked at the gentle and mild-tempered youth before him. He burst outughing. ¡°Even though I may be old, I¡¯m not that old yet. Let¡¯s go, we shall congregate in my rear courtroom.¡±

    It seemed like the Star Luo Empire¡¯s emperor had a mild temperament. At present, he did not show any adversity toward Tang Wulin.

    The Smiley Face Douluo spoke with a smile, ¡°If Your Majesty figures himself old, how about me and brother En Ci?¡±

    En Ci lifted his eyelids ever so slightly and nced at the Smiley Face Douluo. ¡°I¡¯m not of the same age as you. Stopparing our ages.¡± Actually, En Ci was older than Hu Jie by more than thirty years.

    Hu Jie burst outughing. ¡°There¡¯s no need to harp on your seniority. Perhaps, you may even outlive me.¡±

    Tang Wulin was astonished to find the Smiley Face Douluo so at ease with the Monster Academy¡¯s president. It seemed like they had a rather warm rtionship.

    En Ci shook his head helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered.¡±

    Dai Tianling spoke smilingly, ¡°I truly envy the friendship between Your Excellencies! As the emperor, Ick such friendships actually. Sect Master, let¡¯s have a chat at the back.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s group followed the emperor to the rear courtroom where refreshments were served by the attendants. The rear courtroom was simrly decorated in splendor. It was resplendent and the furnishings had a majestic grandeur to it.

    Dai Tianling took the main seat while En Ci remained seated by his side. Tang Wulin took the remaining right-hand seat leaving Dai Yueyan with a seat on the opposite side.

    Dai Yun¡¯er did not leave as she remained standing behind Dai Tianling. From the beginning till the end, she had not spoken a single word to Tang Wulin. However, her gaze never left Tang Wulin.

    Dai Tianling spoke with a smile, ¡°Sect Master, you must be weary from the tiring journey. Did you manage to have a rest?¡±

    Dai Tianling was being courteous. Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°We had a good rest. Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I understand the purpose of Tang Sect¡¯s visit here this time. I¡¯ve gone through all the terms and conditions too. I find the majority of them eptable. Also, Star Luo is grateful for Tang Sect¡¯s support all this while. Having said that, there are some areas which need further discussion.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I wonder which are the areas we need to look into, Your Majesty?¡± asked Tang Wulin calmly.

    Dai Tianling smiled. ¡°They¡¯re actually not so important. I wonder if there¡¯s any other request from Tang Sect?¡±

    Tang Wulin responded, ¡°Our Tang Sect hopes to stop the war from happening to avoid causing suffering and misery among the poption. In the Dou Spirit Empire, there are people from the Holy Spirit Cult. The war will benefit the Holy Spirit Cult the most as they¡¯ll exploit the dead and the wounded. The Holy Spirit Cult has grown increasingly active over the years. In addition, it¡¯s behind many of the disastrous terrorist attacks in the Federation. There¡¯s no doubt they¡¯ve other ns. Since we¡¯ve confirmed their collusion with the Spirit Pagoda, the situation has be moreplicated. Thus, we can¡¯t afford to let them have further gains from the war.¡±

    Dai Tianling had a slight frown. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that the Holy Spirit Cult has already infiltrated our empire?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded without the slightest hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s for certain. They¡¯ve gone into hiding while awaiting for the war. They¡¯ll have more to gain as the war progresses. The Holy Spirit Cult will be more powerful than we can ever imagine. We once encountered two of their four great heavenly kings. They¡¯re all rank-98 Title Douluo powerhouses. Furthermore, there are at least five evil soul masters who are even more powerful than them, including the Darkness Blood Demon we engaged in a long-range fight in the Dou Spirit Empire.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze turned bitter cold at once upon recalling the Darkness Blood Demon. His initially calm aura changed slightly for a moment. Although it was just a momentary change, En Ci who caught a glimpse of Tang Wulin¡¯s face had a mild shock.

    Tang Wulin concealed himself very well earlier such that even En Ci could not ascertain Tang Wulin¡¯s true cultivation base. But now, during that one moment earlier, En Ci could clearly sense the Spirit Domain within Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    En Ci could not help feeling incredulous upon this discovery. It had only been a few years since the event! How high was his spiritual cultivation base thest time he was at the Star Luo Empire? Was it the Spirit Origin? It had only been a few years since theyst met. Had Tang Wulin already achieved breakthrough to such an extent?

    Even the Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie was still in the preliminary stage of the Spirit Domain. He had yet to condense his spiritual domain sessfully. Could it be that the young man had a fortuitous encounter?

    He realized that he would need to scrutinize the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Tang Wulin was here today not only because of his natural endowment but his outstanding achievements too.

    ¡°Holy Spirit Cult!¡± It was not the first time Dai Tianling heard the name. The Holy Spirit Cult was still rtively unknown in the Star Luo Empire. They had not caused any problem in the Star Luo Empire yet, so they were not much of a concern to anyone.

    Judging from the conflict between the empires, the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s threat toward the Federation was not a bad thing actually for the Star Luo Empire. It was based on the premise that the threat would not be a reality in the Star Luo Empire.

 Chapter 1299 - The Simplest Term?

    <h4>Chapter 1299: The Simplest Term?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin nodded solemnly. ¡°The Holy Spirit Cult was able to destroy our Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters. Then, they brought the same chaos to many other ces as well.¡± While he was speaking, his gaze swept across the decor of the rear courtroom. There was no need to use words to exin what he was thinking.

    Dai Yueyan could not stop himself from saying, ¡°Tang Sect Master, are you trying to rm us with your fantastic ims? Even if the Holy Spirit Cult were to slip into our empire, their main forces should still be in the Douluo Federation.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°We should still be cautious in everything we do. Chaos is most beneficial to the Holy Spirit Cult. It¡¯s difficult to tell if they¡¯re aggravating the conflict in this war. ording to the newest information, the Federation has sealed the entire shoreline and every form of radar detection. Moreover, they¡¯re carrying out surveince on arge scale. No one has any idea of when the federal fleet will appear at sea. Thus, we rushed here as soon as we could, hoping that Your Majesty could make a decision soon.¡±

    Everything that he needed to say, he had already told Dai Yueyan yesterday. It was actually more important for him to wait for the emperor¡¯s decision at present or proposed terms from Tang Sect¡¯spromisation.

    The Tang Sect was not simply dealing in arms, as its most important request was that any use of these weapons must first receive the Tang Sect¡¯s permission. The weapons could only be utilized when necessary and not used to initiate a war.

    For that, the Tang Sect would be encrypting all the weapons and equipment provided by them so that the weapons could only be used with the passcode provided by the Tang Sect itself. This was an enormous restriction. Those that purchased the equipment were not allowed to use it at will, which was quite limiting. Otherwise, there was no reason for the Star Luo Empire or the Dou Spirit Empire to reject the purchase of powerful soul weapons.

    Dai Tianling looked at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze. He said, ¡°Tang Sect Master, it is truly quite difficult for us to ept the Tang Sect¡¯s request no matter how you see this. However, we do genuinely need this batch of weapons if a war can possibly happen at any time right now. Why don¡¯t we ce a bet?¡±

    The whole time he spoke, Dai Tianling remained smiling.

    A bet? Tang Wulin found it absurd that such a worde out from the mouth of the ruler of a great empire! Moreover, this was rted to the empire¡¯s safety.

    ¡°A bet? What does Your Majesty wish to bet on?¡± asked Tang Wulin while maintaining hisposure.

    Dai Tianling replied, ¡°I believe that the Tang Sect Master is aware of the harshness of your terms. Thus, we shall ce a bet on this. If we lose, then we shall agree to all of your terms, and not only that, we shall increase the purchasing price by ten percent. If you lose, then you shall abolish the restrictions.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned deeply. ¡°Your Majesty, this is not the time for childish games.¡±

    Dai Tianling spoke, ¡°Of course, this is not a game. These are my precious words and all that I say is of the utmost importance.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, somewhat mockingly, ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s not what I mean. You should understand what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    Dai Tianling spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tang Sect Master. This is our final decision. How about this? Why don¡¯t you listen to the terms of our bet? Perhaps there¡¯s another method that we can adopt if we choose not to go through with it. I only have one requirement and if you can promise to abide by it then not only will we consent to everything that the Tang Sect has asked for, we will increase the total purchase price by twenty percent as a gift to you, Tang Sect Master.¡±

    Increase by twenty percent? It did not sound like much but the total value of such a massive amount of fixed soul weapons was astronomical. The number of weapons prepared by Tang Sect to be delivered to the Star Luo Empire was four times more than what they had sent for the Dou Spirit Empire. The increase Dai Tianling was proposing would be enough to arm a mecha troop and still have some left over.

    As soon as Dai Tianling made the offer, even the Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie had a change of countenance as he became more focused on the discussion.

    Though he had an intimate rtionship with the royal family, as the mediator of the Tang Sect in the Star Luo Empire, he had no idea as to what the royal household¡¯s intentions were at this time. He had only learned about the Star Luo Empire¡¯s n at this very moment. If the price was increased by twenty percent, the money could be converted into resources in the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire which would be immensely helpful for the Tang Sect¡¯s development.

    ¡°What are the terms of Your Majesty¡¯s request?¡± Tang Wulin looked toward Dai Tianling and his heart felt ill at ease. If this request would increase the total value by twenty percent, one could only imagine how difficult it would be.

    Dai Tianling smiled. Even En Ci, who was sitting by his side, cracked into a smile.

    ¡°The request is not that difficult actually. Moreover, there¡¯s no need for the Tang Sect to pay any price. Most importantly, it¡¯s your personal choice, Tang Sect Master.¡±

    As he was speaking, he turned his head to the side and looked at Dai Yun¡¯er, who had been standing by his side all along.

    In that split second, a bad premonition surged into Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. In the next moment, Dai Tianling confirmed exactly what he had feared.

    ¡°I only have one precious daughter and I have spoiled her since she was young. Even though she can¡¯t possibly inherit the throne as a woman, almost the entire royal household knows that, in my heart, she is more important than any son of mine. As the royal household¡¯s princess, I have been lenient to the point that she is not restricted by any rules of the royal family and there¡¯s no need for her to be enthroned in a political union by marriage. Everything I did is because she is my beloved daughter. I¡¯m not only an emperor but also a father. As a father, I can only hope that my precious daughter can be happy.¡±

    ¡°Years ago, both of you were already acquainted with one another when you came to the Star Luo Empire. I don¡¯t know what actually happened between the two of you, but there is something that I can be certain at least. That is that my precious daughter has taken a liking to you. Tang Sect Master, if you are willing to be my son-inw, then we are considered a family. Nothing would be an issue anymore. Moreover, I don¡¯t need you to be part of the household. It¡¯s fine as long as you make my daughter yourwfully wedded wife. There¡¯s no need for you to even stay in the Star Luo Empire. A good man is ready to realize his aspirations anywhere in the world. The Star Luo Empire shall be the strong supporter at your back.¡±

    Tang Wulin was feeling a little stunned while Dai Yun¡¯er turned her head to the side as her charming face blushed scarlet.

    She had asked Long Yue and En Ci to put all their efforts into persuading her father to this, to seize this opportunity.

    If Gu Yuena were still by Tang Wulin¡¯s side, perhaps she would not be doing this. However, Gu Yuena was not around while the rest of Tang Wulin¡¯spanions remained. This signified that something might have happened between them.

    Dai Yun¡¯er was well aware that Tang Wulin was truly magnificent, so there would definitely be more than just one or two people that had fallen for him. She would probably never get another chance like this for the rest of her life. She would definitely not give up this opportunity so easily.

    She had always understood her own mind ever since she was young. She knew exactly what her ideal rtionship and lover would be. She would certainly find someone she loved, but not someone who loved her.

    The other six Shrek Monsters sitting by Tang Wulin¡¯s side had a change of countenance at once. They had once witnessed Dai Yun¡¯er professing love to Tang Wulin at the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival with their own eyes, yet they had never expected that when they were engaged in such a serious negotiation that could affect the Star Luo Empire¡¯s future, the emperor would actually make such an unbelievable proposal.

    However, one would discover that this trick of his was truly ingenious and unsurpassed upon careful consideration.

    It was not as simple as killing two birds with one stone.

    If Tang Wulin were to marry Dai Yun¡¯er, then it would result in the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God Pavilion Master marrying the Star Luo Empire¡¯s princess. Tang Wulin¡¯s current status and positions definitely made him a worthy match of Her Highness.

    Once the marriage was finalized, the Star Luo Empire would only need to give a little publicity of this matter to tie Tang Wulin to the Star Luo Empire. Additionally, his identity as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master would naturally strengthen the Star Luo Empire¡¯s rtionship with the Tang Sect till it surpassed Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s.

    Even though, on the surface, the Tang Sect had lost much of its influence in the Federation, the Star Luo Empire understood how profound the sect¡¯s inner secrets were. If the Tang Sect was willing to spare no effort in supporting the Star Luo Empire, sharing all the results of their research into soul technology, then the Star Luo Empire could certainly catch up to the Douluo Federation in the future.

    They had considered all of this when they hatched this scheme. At the same time, all of this showed what their ulterior motives were that made winning Tang Wulin over so vital.

    They could take a step back and say that even if Tang Wulin was relieved off his position as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master by the sect¡¯s high-ranking officials after consenting to the marriage, he was still a powerhouse with the potential of bing Limit Douluo. Dai Tianling¡¯s daughter married a Limit Douluo, bringing him into the empire. This alone would still be quite a feat!

    Thus, Tang Wulin¡¯s marrying Dai Yun¡¯er would certainly be a great boon for the Star Luo Empire from any angle.

    What¡¯s more, Dai Yun¡¯er already had feelings for Tang Wulin. Dai Tianling¡¯s daughter would be delighted if this matter seeded. This single stroke could achieved so much, Dai Tianling felt very satisfied with himself the moment he proposed it.

 Chapter 1300 - I Understand

    <h4>Chapter 1300: I Understand</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s face also cracked into a smile. Tang Wulin was once his opponent and sometimes opponents understand each other better. If he was still under the assumption that Tang Wulin was not on the same level with his sister during hisst visit, Tang Wulin waspletely different this time.

    Tang Wulin had the status of the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and powerful abilities that would make him eligible to be the princess¡¯ husband.

    It was apparent that the Smiley Face Douluo was unaware of this situation, but Tang Wulin could not possibly tell him that Dai Yun¡¯er once professed her love for him in the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival.

    Thus, the Smiley Face Douluo was shocked at first upon listening to his majesty¡¯s words, but his face cracked into a smile soon after.

    Of course, the cunning man could tell that Dai Tianling¡¯s act would achieve many things in one stroke, but it was not such a bad thing for the Tang Sect either!

    The Tang Sect was being kept under the thumb of the Federation, so the sect would need all the support it could acquire. On the other hand, the Star Luo Empire had always worked together with them closely. If Tang Wulin were to take the princess as his wife, he would be held under suspicion within the Tang Sect, but the Sect Master¡¯s opinion was not supposed to be unquestionable for there were still two more hall masters in the Tang Sect. The marriage would allow the Star Luo Empire to trust the Tang Sect even more, making their operations even more in sync and supply them with lucrative resources.

    It was a win-win situation. Hu Jie pondered and found it rather interesting.

    Tang Wulin had only recently been granted the position of the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. If he was capable of bringing in such a profitable ie for the Tang Sect, it would do much to stabilize his position.

    Thus, the Smiley Douluo¡¯s lips cracked into a grin as well. He had expected that there would be a series of heated verbal debate originally, yet it seemed like the issue was about to be resolved easily.

    Hu Jie had observed Tang Wulin¡¯s group ofpanions on this trip. Even though the maiden named Long Yuxue obviously had an interest in Tang Wulin, he could tell that her love was unrequited. On the other hand, the rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters were all coupled up while Tang Wulin appeared to still be single.

    At this exact moment, everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon Tang Wulin alone as they awaited his reply. He only needed to nod once and the situation would end satisfactorily for everyone.

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s gaze was filled with ferventness and she could not care about upholding a woman¡¯s reserved manner anymore.

    ¡®Say yes, please, say yes.¡¯

    She was even prepared to dive into his arms immediately without considering for her rank as soon as he said yes.

    Tang Wulin raised his head. He did not look at Dai Tianling. His gaze fell upon Dai Yun¡¯er before he stood up.

    He looked at Dai Yun¡¯er with aplicated look in his eyes. The entire rear courtroom quieted down.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er.¡± Tang Wulin called out her name with slight difficulty.

    Dai Yun¡¯er met his gaze. She saw his eyes were filled with guilt and even some helplessness. They were still as stunning as before and even more beautiful than many women¡¯s. Yet, at this exact moment, Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes were already misted with ayer of tears.

    When she first met him, he was still dazed and confused. She teased him and turned him into theughingstock of the entire scene.

    Afterward, they were firmly opposed in battle. They fought against one another on thepetition stage over and over again. From the initial skirmish to when he finally led Shrek Academy¡¯s students to victory against the Monster Academy¡¯s Heavenly Kings Team, which Dai Yun¡¯er had thought could not possibly be defeated.

    At the time, he had managed to leave behind a profound impression in her heart.

    Later on, they ventured on an expedition to the Dragon Valley where he protected her over and over again in that harrowing ce, blocking the attacks of the dragon souls for her countless times. They kept on going and advanced step by step as they became more and more powerful.

    Her form of address for him gradually changed too. His image turned gentle in her heart.

    He helped her to leave the Dragon Valley during a dangerous juncture, yet he himself did not manage to get out and he went missing for three years. Dai Yun¡¯er felt like she was akin to a walking corpse during those three years. She did not even know how she managed to pull through that time.

    It was not until muchter she learned that he was still alive. Moreover, she found out that he had returned to Shrek Academy, so she went after him without a care in the world.

    When she finally saw him, she knew very well that he had an extraordinary rtionship with Gu Yue, but she still braced herself to profess her love for him in the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival. Nevertheless, she had only received his apologetic rejection.

    At this exact moment, at this very scene, she saw the look that she was most unwilling to see in his eyes once again.

    She did not ask for an apology and she needed no pity. She just did not want to see that look in his eyes!

    Tears filled her shining eyes in a split second. Bright as they were, they could no longer bear to see the scene before her.

    She felt as if her heart was carved out in an instant as violent pain hovered around the depths of her soul.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to speak anymore. I understand.¡± Dai Yun¡¯er exerted the strength of her entire body as she dashed outside.

    Tang Wulin took a step forward subconsciously in an attempt to stop her, but he could not say the words that came to his mouth.

    Dai Tianling¡¯s smile froze while his face had almost turned green with rage in an instant. En Ci frowned. Dai Yueyan clenched his fists tightly. The steady crown prince¡¯s face had already turned scarlet.

    The Smiley Face Douluo was feeling surprised. Tang Wulin had only called out the princess¡¯ name and she seemed to be able to tell that she was already rejected?

    The temperature of the rear courtroom seemed to be dropping at full speed after the group¡¯s rush of emotions.

    The Smiley Face Douluo knew very well that negotiations were about to be very difficult now.

    Tang Wulin had his own principals. He was willing to sacrifice his life for the sect, but he could never sacrifice his love.

    Love was selfish and it had always been so. There was utterly no way he could keep anything else in his heart when it was already filled by that silhouette of hers.

    The love between them was already very fragile after facing numerous hardships. Despite all of his efforts, he still had not managed to be with her.

    How could he possibly ept another person¡¯s love anymore? If there was an ¡®if¡¯ in this world, if he was acquainted with Dai Yun¡¯er earlier, then perhaps everything would be different now. However, there was no way he could make that real even if he was capable ofunching Time Backtrack.

    He truly did not wish to hurt Dai Yun¡¯er for she was a good girl, but he could not stop himself from doing so. Even though it would not matter much to him even if he were to fall in love with a few more girls, he would not allow himself to do so for he could not cross that barrier in his heart and allowed himself to do so.

    Whether it was Dai Yun¡¯er, Long Yuxue or Wu Siduo, he could only apologize to all of them for there was already a lover in his heart. It was she whose battle armor took his name and was known as ¡®Dragon Qilin¡¯.

    Tang Wulin had already named his three-word battle armor. His three-word battle armor would be named ¡®Dragon Moon Song¡¯. Those simple three words was the refuge of his love for her. He could only hope that he couldmunicate with her and serenade her with his sweet words. Besides, the word ¡®song¡¯ could be referring to his Goldsong too. He could only hope that there came a day that she could stay with him by his side. Both of them would live together, cook together, go on walks together, whisper sweet words of love together, spend everyday together and never part.

    It was his greatest wish. He had been working hard, all this while, in order to fulfill this extravagant hope of his.

    He felt very sorry for hurting Dai Yun¡¯er once again. However, there was truly nothing much he could do. Loving someone was painful, but it was even more agonizing when two people could not be together and had to part ways despite actually loving each other.

    ¡°Sect Master, did you convey the wrong intentions here?¡± the Smiley Face Douluo asked softly, trying to ease the tense situation.

    Tang Wulin stood there looking at Hu Jie. He knew the answer that the Smiley Douluo was hoping for, but he still shook his head. His voice remained steady and resolute when he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve disappointed you and Princess Yun¡¯er. There¡¯s nothing I can do because I already have a lover. I¡¯m not eligible to marry the princess anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1301 - Battle of Five Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1301: Battle of Five Gods</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin tried to sound humble in his words for he was rejecting a marriage proposal from the princess and a request of an emperor before so many people. His heart was genuinely filled with regret.

    Dai Tianling remained green with rage. No matter how many ulterior goals he had plotted along with this union by marriage, the happiness he wanted for his daughter was still the most important part of it. He had hoped that his beloved daughter would find joy.

    Yet he saw his daughter¡¯s tears in return.

    The rage in his heart was already burning wildly. He wished he could turn this boy into ashes. As a father, he was filled with hostility at any man that attempted to get close to his daughter. For someone that had the audacity to reject his daughter... He wished that he could tear them into shreds.

    Veins were already protruding out from the Emperor¡¯s hands while the aura emitted by his body was fluctuating unstably.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± En Ci called out to Dai Tianling¡¯s which slightly rxed the Emperor¡¯s aura. Dai Tianling turned his head to look at his teacher by the side.

    En Ci gently shook his head while there was a visible wisp of disappointment in his gaze.

    En Ci willingly consented when he learned from Long Yue that Dai Yun¡¯er hoped that he could do this favor for her. This was because this would be a good thing for the Star Luo Empire. However, today¡¯s situation was beyond his expectations. Tang Wulin did not even bother considering further before he used his gaze to reject the princess. This signified that the agenda of a union by marriage could not have possibly seeded.

    However, the youth before En Ci represented Tang Sect after all. He could not take action to kill him on the spot.

    No matter how angry he was, he could only suppress himself. This was for the empire after all.

    Tang Wulin once again took a seat. He was frowning a little for he found himself to be at a loss of words.

    An awkward silence once again upied the entire rear courtroom. Tang Wulin could clearly sense that Dai Yueyan¡¯s eyes were spurting with raging fire as if he was going to burn Tang Wulin into ashes.

    Tang Wulin raised his head with helplessness. He looked towards Dai Yueyan with an apologetic look.

    Dai Yueyan gave a cold humph. He would have already pounced onto Tang Wulin for a fight in any other situation.

    In the end, it was once again the Smiley Face Douluo that broke the awkward silence. He softly coughed and shifted everyone¡¯s gaze onto himself. ¡°Your Majesty, I wonder what you mean by the bet you talked about earlier?¡±

    Dai Tianling coldly looked at him. ¡°Since ancient times, there is a form of battle circting in the Douluo Continent. It is known as the Battle of Five Gods. Any conflict between the two empires can be solved with this battle. If someone from the weaker side is capable of achieving victory in fighting against the stronger side for five challenges. Then the stronger side will have to withdraw the troops and not to wage another war for at least another year.¡±

    ¡°Star Luo Empire advocates forbat force and even more so for individual heroism. If Sect Master of the Tang Sect can prove that he is a hero, then we shall consent to Tang Sect¡¯s terms.¡±

    The emperor chose to control himself in the end. He did not truly allow his emotions to burst forth. After all, the negotiation this time was crucial for the safety of the empire.

    The Battle of Five Gods?

    These words attracted Tang Wulin¡¯s attention.

    They were being referred to as the weaker side.

    In other words, he would have to engage in five battles all by himself and defeat the opponents in order to achieve victory in it.

    Dai Tianling continued. ¡°We are going to revive the Battle of the Five Gods. The Star Luo Empire will send out five separate individuals to spar with Sect Master Tang on five types of battles including mecha, battle armor, soul skill, weapon, and spirit. If he is victorious in all five battles, then we shall close the deal by paying the total price with a twenty percent increment, just as I mentioned earlier. Moreover, we shall ept all terms from Tang Sect.¡±

    Smiley Face Douluo deeply frowned. ¡°Your majesty, isn¡¯t this bet a little too harsh? How can the Sect Master continuously fight five battles with the presence of a man like Brother En Ci?¡±

    Even though En Ci was the only Limit Douluo that Star Luo Empire had, there were countless talents in such an enormous country. It was not that difficult to look for the most outstanding people in these five fields. On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s probability of winning five rounds in a row was almost equal to zero!

    Dai Tianling stood up and said with a deep voice, ¡°that¡¯s how things stand and we won¡¯t be making any changes. If Sect Master Tang is incapable of doing so, then please abolish the restrictions and deal with us, or return to where you came from.¡±

    He immediately left with a flick of his sleeves upon saying that.

    If this scenario was to happen before Tang Wulin rejected Dai Yun¡¯er, the bet of the Battle of Five Gods would have still had its restrictions. The age of Tang Wulin¡¯s opponents would be limited to the level of fewer than fifty years old. However, Dai Tianling¡¯s daughter suffered from such a grievance. So Dai Tianling had to ferociously punish Tang Wulin even if his action were to offend the Tang Sect.

    The Heavy Ion Beam was albeit terrifying but the Star Luo Empire also had inner secrets that belonged to them. Dai Tianling had never been afraid of the Douluo Federation.

    ¡°Big brother, do you consider yourself to not be subdued by force and not swerved by poverty?¡± Xu Lizhi walked to Tang Wulin¡¯s side and gave him a thumbs up.

    Xie Xie sniggered. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s impervious to the temptation of wealth and high positions. Actually, Dai Yun¡¯er is pretty good. She¡¯s the princess you know.¡±

    ¡°So if that was you, will you be coupling up with her?¡± Yue Zhengyu asked at the right time.

    ¡°That¡¯s... Of course not!¡± Xie Xie had just spoken those words when he could already feel the murderous intent behind his back. He instantly corrected his remarks.

    ¡°Howe you all aren¡¯t even feeling a little anxious?¡± Smiley Face Douluo was already feeling a little difficult to smile at present.

    How could Tang Wulin so easilyplete the Battle of Five Gods without any restriction? The simplest point here was that Tang Wulin would be certainly fighting against En Ci in the battle. En Ci¡¯s martial soul was the Light Holy Dragon and he was a Limit Douluo. He was at an unsurpassed pinnacle.

    ¡°Hall Master Hu, we all have confidence in our big brother. I thought he has even managed to stand his ground against you? What¡¯s there to fear about the Battle of Five Gods.¡± Xie Xie smiled.

    ¡°Are all of you feeling confident about him?¡± Smiley Face Douluo asked in astonishment.

    ¡°It¡¯s apetition that we are destined to lose. How can we not feel confident about it?¡± said Xie Xie.

    Smiley Face Douluo was caught speechless.

    Xu Xiaoyan gave out a humph. ¡°They¡¯re bullying people. What¡¯s with the bet when there¡¯s utterly no aspect of a bet in it. It¡¯s a simple rejection.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui said. ¡°It seems like we need to consider a contingency n. The Star Luo Empire is so aggressive. Shall wee up with something else?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at her and then he looked at the others. ¡°It seems like all of you stipte that I won¡¯t be winning the Battle of Five Gods?¡±

    The group of people immediately nodded without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    Yue Zhengyu said, ¡°The Star Luo Empire will certainly send out a Limit Douluo as the leader and four Hyper Douluos. What are we going to use to win! Unless they¡¯re all of our age. This is totally an unfairpetition. Perhaps we can still stand a chance to fight in the battle of one against one without the Limit Douluo. The battle of one against five using the tactic of taking turns to tire the opponent. How is that possible?¡±

    Smiley Face Douluo heaved a sigh. ¡°I shallmunicate with his excellency Amorous Douluo and see if we can reduce the terms. Our final goal is to prevent war.¡±

    Ye Xinn said, ¡°I suppose that¡¯s all we can do. I didn¡¯t expect the Star Luo Empire to make such a surprise move. We¡¯re truly caught off guard here.¡±

    A Ruheng rubbed hisrge bald head. ¡°What a waste. If this was another ten years, no five years down the road, perhaps my little junior disciple brother can attempt to fight against these unknown opponents in the Battle of Five Gods and even defeat them directly.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for five years. I wish to give it a try,¡± Tang Wulin suddenly said.

    The group of people could not help being stunned upon hearing his words. It was obviously a match in which they cannot afford defeat.

    ¡°Captain, don¡¯t. You represent Tang Sect and also the Shrek Academy. You...¡± Ye Xinn revealed an anxious expression.

    Even though she did not finish her sentence her intention had already been expressed. Tang Wulin could not afford to lose. If Tang Wulin lost, this would signify that Tang Sect and Shrek Academy had lost too. No matter how extraordinary his natural endowments were, he could not possibly defeat a Limit Douluo-rank powerhouses at the age of twenty years! He was not on the same level as the other.

    Tang Wulin spoke resolutely, ¡°it¡¯s precisely because I represent the Tang Sect and the Shrek Academy that I can¡¯t retreat without fighting. Back then when I came to Star Luo Empire for the very first time, we didn¡¯t know that we would lose when we fought against the Eight Heavenly Kings from the Monster Academy. However, we still made strenuous efforts inpetition and created a miracle at the final round to became the final champion.¡±

    ¡°How is that the same as this? You¡¯re going to fight against the strength of an empire and not in apetition of youths!¡± Yuanen Yehui said.

    Tang Wulin said. ¡°I wish to give it a try. Even if I lose, I¡¯m still going to engage in the Battle of Five Gods. At least, this will strive for five days¡¯ time for us. Perhaps, this will be one of the greatest challenges in my life. On the other hand, it¡¯s also an opportunity for me. An opportunity that can possibly only happen once in my lifetime.¡±

 Chapter 1302 - What A Waste

    <h4>Chapter 1302: What A Waste</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Hu Jie deeply frowned. ¡°Are you really going to ept the bet? The Star Luo Empire will certainly propagate this event such that everyone will find out about thispetition. It¡¯s not bad to lose thispetition at your age, but I¡¯m afraid losing thispetition might leave behind a psychological wound on you and it may affect you in the future. It¡¯s not worth it anymore to risk that.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Smiley Face Douluo in apparent seriousness. ¡°When I was ten years old, I saved enough money to buy my first spirit soul with great effort and finally cultivated to rank-10 soul power. I was definitely not some genius at that time and I only had the most ordinary Bluesilver Grass as martial soul. However, I still had hope.¡±

    ¡°When I went to Spirit Pagoda to purchase my spirit soul, I was told that my money was enough for only one draw. I didn¡¯t have any heaven-defying luck or rather my luck was bad to the extreme. I drew a defective spirit soul that could not even possibly give me a soul skill. Despite such circumstances, Ipleted the fusion with the spirit soul and persisted in continuing my cultivation. My cultivation speed was slower than anyone else at the time so I could only advance one step at a time. In order to get into Shrek Academy, I put in efforts that no one else could imagine and took the path all the way until today.¡±

    ¡°So failure will never be a setback for me for it will only be the motivate me into continuing forward. The words ¡®Battle of Five Gods¡¯ made my blood boil so I¡¯ll certainly attempt the bet. Even if I lose, I¡¯ll try toplete it. I believe that this will be an important stepping stone in my path towards the future.¡±

    Everyone quieted down upon listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s narration. Hu Jie looked at Tang Wulin with burning gaze and was met with Tang Wulin¡¯s calm gaze. There was only zing heat in the depth of Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. There was only the yearning for battle!¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be reporting about this matter to his excellency Amorous Douluo for sure. Sect Master, please remember that you¡¯re representing Tang Sect too,¡± Smiley Face Douluo said with a solemn expression.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°it is my pride to represent the Tang Sect. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do everything I can to guard its honor.¡±

    His birth father was the founder of the Tang Sect. His goal was to catch up to his footsteps and find the Divine Realm in the future. Although there was almost no possibility of winning thispetition, Tang Wulin believed that he could certainly achieve many things from thispetition that he could not in his usual cultivation.

    When they left the pce, the scene appeared slightly deste aspared to the grandness they witnessed upon arrival. Even the crown prince did note to send them away. It was apparent that they were still filled with rage at Tang Wulin¡¯s rejection of their princess.

    Shrek Seven Monsters and the rest proceeded to rest after returning to the headquarters. Hu Jie came to the information transmission center of Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters before he made an overseas soulmunication.

    ¡°Old Hu? What¡¯s going on?¡± Themunication was patched through. Amorous Douluo¡¯s rxed voice was heard on the other end of themunicator.

    ¡°Deputy Hall Master, there has been a situation at the Star Luo Empire.¡± Hu Jie borated about all sorts of events that took ce after Tang Wulin¡¯s arrival.

    Zang Xin did not interrupt and waited until Hu Jie was done borating. ¡°What a waste...¡±

    ¡°What a waste? We can¡¯t actually me the Sect Master on this matter for no one could¡¯ve expected such a situation to happen. We can¡¯t force anyone into loving someone. Moreover, Sect Master is still young, buoyant, and impetuous. It¡¯s very hard for him to change his firm beliefs and we can¡¯t dodge the issue for fear of disrespecting the Star Luo¡¯s empire¡¯s royal household.¡± Hu Jie sighed.

    Amorous Douluo on the other end of themunication could not helpughing. ¡°Old Hu, are you trying to defend the Sect Master? That¡¯s not like you at all. I originally thought that you won¡¯t approve of the Sect Master¡¯s leadership that easily.¡±

    Hu Jie said, ¡°that¡¯s because of his abilities and his performance at the Dou Spirit Empire. I wished that I could give a ferocious kick to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s buttocks since earlier and the Sect Master managed to do it. He had even destroyed their branch in Dou Spirit Empire. That¡¯s truly delightful to hear. However, things are going to be more troublesome on the Star Luo Empire¡¯s side this time. Hall Master, do you have any backup n for this?¡±

    Amorous Douluo spoke, ¡°with the Sect Master¡¯s presence, he should be making the decision for any contingency ns. Why bother asking me about it?¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Hu Jie was stunned for a moment. Both he and Li Yunzhe had rigid thinking. They thought that the real authority still lied in the hands of the two Douluo Hall¡¯s Hall Masters in reality when Tang Wulin was promoted to the position of Sect Master at such a young age. They thought that Tang Wulin was only promoted to such a high rank in order to cultivate him earlier.¡±

    Zang Xin spoke with a deep voice, ¡°remember this Old Hu. We must maintain the necessary respect for the Sect Master at all times. His words are Tang Sect¡¯s will and this is the mutual decision of me and Cao Dezhi. We won¡¯t go against his orders either. He isn¡¯t chosen by us but he is the Sect Master chosen by the heavens. The heights that he can go to in the future is something that we can¡¯t possibly imagine. As for the Sect Master¡¯s decision to participate in the Battle of Five Gods, he shall participate. I mentioned ¡®what a waste¡¯ earlier because I won¡¯t be able to witness thepetition with my own eyes. I believe in our Sect Master. So what if he loses thepetition? Has anyone of us not lose a battle before? Could it be that you don¡¯t think that we should be feeling proud for the leader of our Tang Sect to have the courage to participate in the Battle of Five Gods against an empire? You should know that this is the pinnacle of a duel that¡¯s only used between two empires to decide the fate of an empire since ancient times. The Star Luo proposed the Battle of Five Gods as a sign of approval to our Tang Sect. They¡¯re treating us as almost of the same status as them. Looking from this angle, it seems like a good thing.¡±

    Amorous Douluo paused for a moment before he continued. ¡°Moreover, our bottom line is that we can renounce those terms in reality. It¡¯s possible that these weapons can reverse the war situation at this stage, but this is only war and these weapons are consumables that aren¡¯t enough for the Star Luo Empire to counterattack the federation. The reason why we¡¯re imposing the restrictions is to disy our attitude. The Sect Master is aware of this too. So just let go and let him make his own decisions. The Battle of Five Gods! Hah-hah. Even our As Douluo had never pursued such a heroic undertaking back in his days. It¡¯s normal to lose but in case he does win one or two rounds out of the five rounds, it will be our Tang Sect¡¯s honor.¡±

    Smiley Face Douluo felt clear-minded upon listening to Amorous Douluo¡¯s words. ¡°I see what you mean now. I¡¯m at ease if that¡¯s the case. On the other hand, I think that it is highly possible that our Sect Master can achieve victory in one or two rounds. That attack of his thatbines his Time Backtrack spiritual domain and time-type divine skills is so impressive that even En Ci will be dreading it. After all, En Ci is so old now. I reckon that he will be unwilling to shorten his lifespan by a few years. Hah-hah.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s Time Backtrack spiritual domain?¡± Amorous Douluo asked in astonishment.

    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know about that yet?¡± Smiley Face Douluo was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s the Sect Master¡¯s spiritual domain! I truly didn¡¯t expect him to have sessfully cultivated his spiritual domain at such a young age. I¡¯ve truly wasted so many years of my life for I have yet to sessfully condense my spiritual domain until now. It¡¯s because of this that I still haven¡¯t taken that onest step after all.¡±

    Amorous Douluo was quiet.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Hall Master? Is everything alright?¡± asked Hu Jie.

    It was only now that Amorous Douluo voice sounded leisurely. ¡°Let me tell you something that might possibly waver your confidence. It has only been over a year since the Sect Master entered the Spirit Domain realm. On the other hand, he had yet to sessfully cultivate his spiritual domain before he left the Douluo Continent and headed to Dou Spirit Continent. Time Backtrack huh? Hah-hah, what an impressive name.¡±

    Smiley Face Douluo could not smile anymore as his lips twitched. ¡°Where did the both of you pick up such a freak! How are the other soul masters going to survive in his presence?¡±

    Amorous Douluo burst outughing. ¡°This is known as having discerning eyes for talented people. You should understand why we upheld the decision for him to take over the Tang Sect right now against the majority¡¯s opinion, right? You should know that the As Douluo had already confirmed the decision to pass down Sea God Pavilion Master¡¯s position to Tang Wulin as he was dying. If we hadn¡¯t acted fast, truly nothing much would have remained for us anymore. If not because of the fact that Tang Sect¡¯s strength is needed to rebuild Shrek Academy, I¡¯m afraid that Light Dark Douluo wouldn¡¯t have agreed. Actually, it should be our pleasure to have a Sect Master like him.¡±

    Hu Jie blinked his eyes as a smile once again returned to his face. ¡°Alright. I understand now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect our Sect Master well and safely send him back for sure. The Sect Master¡¯s future is truly limitless! ording to his current development, he will certainly be a man of As Douluo¡¯s level in the future. However, his level of poprity with the girls is certainly by no means less than As Douluo back then.¡±

    Amorous Douluo spoke with helplessness, ¡°that¡¯s what happens to a man when he is too outstanding. There¡¯s nothing much that can be done about it. Don¡¯t talk about As Douluo anymore. One of the four heavenly kings of darkness in the Holy Spirit Cult now is darkened after developing hatred and envy for his love back then. Do you still remember about the Phoenix sisters from those days?

 Chapter 1303 - Iâ€™m Willing to be A Concubine

    <h4>Chapter 1303: I¡¯m Willing to be A Concubine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the sisters, Heavenly Phoenix Douluo and Darkness Phoenix Douluo?¡± said Hu Jie with shock.

    ¡°Yeah! Remember how proud they were back then? They were known as the Legendary Twins. Those who admire them could form a queue all the way from the Spirit Pagoda to the Shrek Academy¡¯s gates in our days. However, both of them had fallen for Yun Ming, of all people. It became a tragedy in the end. The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo ended up bing the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s deputy Pagoda Master while the Darkness Phoenix Douluo had be the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s Darkness Phoenix. When Shrek Academy was destroyed, she was the one who took away Yun Ming¡¯s soul.¡±

    Hu Jie tightly knit his brows together. ¡°Affairs of the heart are always so troublesome. That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to stay single and unattached, like me. That¡¯ll save you a lot of trouble.¡±

    The Amorous Douluo could not help teasing him. ¡°Old Hu, if you don¡¯t manage your weight any time soon, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to stay single forever.¡±

    ¡°Just go eat you food!¡±

    ...

    Tang Wulin returned to his own room and peacefully sat on his bed. His eyes sparkled with energy as he blinked.

    Battle of Five Gods! Regardless of who his opponent would be, he would be facing one hell of a battle.

    He had been improving at too fast a pace these days. Under some lucky circumstances, he had broken through the Golden Dragon King¡¯s twelfth seal. He formed his Spirit Domain and had broken through to an eight-ringed Soul Douluo. These breakthroughs were something ordinary soul masters could only dream of. However, he had aplished all of this in the span of a few months.

    This had without a doubt greatly increased his own strength. However, this had also shaken his initial perfectly stable foundations. Also, he was not able to merge all these powers of his into one just yet.

    Later, he had cultivated in the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. He slowly took note of all these improvements and changes through the tempering of his own body. He felt that he had somewhat gotten the hang of it. However, if this went on, he had no idea how long he had to take before he could organize himself.

    The fight with the Smiley Face Douluo had given Tang Wulin many benefits. His understanding of the Millennium Cloud and time backtrack Domain had also deepened greatly. However, that was just a sparring session after all. It was not a fight to the death. Rtively speaking, the stimtion it provided him was not enough.

    The Battle of Five Gods would consist of five matches. Tang Wulin naturally had no confidence in himself. However, these five matches would mean a great deal to him in a very positive way. In addition to that, Tang Sect had internally agreed, that their bottom line was actually far lower than what the Star Luo Empire had in mind for their current diplomatic mission. Hence, they could not let this opportunity slip.

    After he decided to enter the Battle of Five Gods, Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual will had been in an excited state. He could not recall when hest felt this level of excitement.

    The modern Battle of Five Gods was different from the ones in ancient times. The Battle of Five Gods had been categorized by His Majesty Star Luo Empire¡¯s Emperor into mecha battle, battle armor battle, soul skill battle, weapon battle, and soul spirit battle.

    Without a doubt, the most exciting battle would be the battle armor masters¡¯ battle. The other battles would also be different. Tang Wulin believed that the Star Luo Empire would have established rules for the battles. He had to understand the rules before nning any countermeasures.

    When he thought about this, Tang Wulin quickly dialed Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hall Master Hu, can you ask for the timings of the battles from the Star Luo Empire¡¯s officials? Also, I¡¯ll need detailed rules of every battle in the Battle of Five Gods. It¡¯ll be helpful when I make my preparations. At the same time, I have a request for you to convey to the royal family.¡±

    ¡°Just say it, Sect Master.¡± Hu Jie could not help but felt his emotions boil when he heard Tang Wulin¡¯s steady voice. He too was once young and hot-blooded. The Battle of Five Gods, this was a battle that had not appeared for ten thousand years. He never expected to see it happen in Star Luo Empire.

    ¡°What I want to request is that no matter the oue of the individual battles, I wish that all five battles would be carried on,¡± Tang Wulin said with a deep voice.

    This match had more importance in tempering his body. Naturally, he did not wish that he could not participate in the other four battles after losing the first one. It would be far from his ns in that case. This request was not too big either. After all, the Battle of Five Gods was clearly the Star Luo Empire¡¯s way of bullying them. They would win by not doing anything.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell them our request. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem with this condition.¡±

    Tang Wulin ended the call and sat cross-legged on his bed. He had to utilize every second he had to cultivate. Even a slight increase in his strength would be greatly beneficial for the Battle of Five Gods.

    ...

    ¡°What? Battle of Five Gods?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er had been sprawled on her bed, crying hysterically. Even her tears stopped flowing when she heard those words. She abruptly sat up and looked at the crown prince. Her voice cracked as she asked, ¡°How can they do this? It¡¯s the Battle of Five Gods! Isn¡¯t that something that should have only existed in the legends? How can one single person from another country best five experts in five different aspects of strength?¡±

    ¡°He had to undergo the Battle of Five Gods¡¯ test. That¡¯s what father has decided. The only thing that father had wanted was to limit the ages of the people from our side. However, father was angered when Tang Wulin rejected you today. He didn¡¯t mention anything about the limit.¡± Dai Yueyan¡¯s rage had somewhat died down. Now, he was filled with more regret. This was because if his father had stuck to the initial limit of fifty years old and below, he might have had a chance to go up against Tang Wulin. The way things were, that did not seem to be a possibility anymore.

    ¡°How can he do this? This is clearly bullying! It¡¯s no help to the empire. How will people see us? We¡¯re going up against such a young Sect Master with such bullying methods. Will we be filled with glory even if we win?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er said this as she was filled with righteous indignation.

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s jaw dropped as he was left bug-eyed. ¡°Father is trying to stand up for you! Who¡¯s side are you on anyway? He just rejected you. My dear sister, you should wake up. He¡¯s not your husband.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only trying to be fair!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er retorted. However, her beautiful face was already blushing.

    Dai Yueyan smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s toote to say anything now. Father¡¯s words are precious. Spoken words are like sprinkled water, there¡¯s nothing we can do to change them. Also, Tang Wulin¡¯s side has agreed to the terms. I¡¯m really dumbfounded by his way of thinking. He clearly knows that he¡¯ll lose. Isn¡¯t he afraid of humiliating himself? He¡¯s representing the Tang Sect after all. As for the influence this issue might have, the royal family has already nned something. We only need to put some effort into our publicity so that the truth isn¡¯t announced to the outside world.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s breathing was slightly ragged. Her chest slightly rose and fell. However, her eyes implied that she was lost in thought.

    ¡°Brother, do you think that Tang Wulin can win a match or two?¡± she suddenly asked.

    Dai Yueyan replied, ¡°You really want him to win?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er lightly bit her lower lip and softly said, ¡°Actually, I know that he has someone he loves. That¡¯s not the first time he¡¯s rejected me. I¡¯m only thinking that if he can manage to win a match or two in the Battle of Five Gods, then it means that he really is a proud son of the heavens. If that¡¯s the case, do you think father will agree to me marrying him as his concubine?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re talking about!?¡± Dai Yueyan looked at his younger sister with shock. He had never expected his entric little sister to say something like that.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re out of your mind!¡± A furious voice came from behind them. Dai Tianling strode in with a majestic gait.

    Dai Yueyan respectfully addressed his father. Then, he stood at the side resembling a silent cicada in winter.

    Dai Tianling furiously red at Dai Yun¡¯er. ¡°You little girl, have you no self-respect? Is bing a concubine a thought that a princess like you should have? Also, whether it¡¯s in the empire or the Douluo Federation, monogamy is practiced. There¡¯s no ce for a concubine.

 Chapter 1304 - You Win

    <h4>Chapter 1304: You Win</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Dai Yun¡¯er had never been afraid of her father. ¡°The rules are only set for the peasants. What¡¯s wrong with a man having many wives? I don¡¯t even consider a woman having many husbands as something wrong. Monogamy is the devolvement of society. An outstanding person should have more partners. That way, more of his genes can be passed on and lead the human society forward. Those who¡¯re not as outstanding should be restricted in their rights to obtain a partner. This is natural selection, the survival of the fittest!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± After Dai Tianling almost went on a rampage after hearing his daughter¡¯s words. ¡°You! you... ¡±

    ¡°Father, how many women do you have?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s words were like a knife that stabbed into her father¡¯s heart. The emperor that was ready to blow up just moments ago was immediately silenced.

    ¡°So you were the one who taught me all this! You¡¯re the most outstanding person in our Star Luo Empire, that¡¯s why you can have many partners. Everybody thinks that this is normal. Simrly, Tang Wulin is also an outstanding person. Why can¡¯t he have more partners?¡±

    Dai Tianling was left speechless by this pettifog and his daughter¡¯s heresies. Dai Yun¡¯er had said nothing wrong in theory. However, he had no idea why it sounded so awkward to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re an imperial princess! How can you share your husband with someone else?¡± Dai Tianling said as he bristled with anger.

    Dai Yun¡¯er retorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach us while we were still kids that the royal family and themon people are the same in the empire? It is precisely because of this principle that you¡¯re loved by people. Do you mean to say that it was all for show?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Little sister, stop it. Look how angry you¡¯ve made father feel.¡± Dai Yueyan hastily stepped forward in an attempt to quell the mes.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Dai Tianling angrily scolded his son.

    Dai Yueyan felt wronged. ¡®I know you can¡¯t bring yourself to scold your daughter, but your son is innocent as well!¡¯

    ¡°Dai Yun¡¯er, let me tell you this. I wanted to lower the difficulty at first to let that Tang Wulin undergo the Battle of the Five Gods with experts under the age of fifty. I would even do that if it meant going back on my precious words. Just so that others won¡¯t say that our empire is a big bully. But now, I¡¯ll put together the strongest lineup for his Battle of the Five Gods. His side has requested that all five matches be carried out, even if he lost. So let me make him lose all five matches to his heart¡¯s content. I want everyone in the empire to see it. I¡¯ll make this bastard who dared reject my daughter, pay. As for you, if you want to be a concubine to someone else, you have to cross over my dead body first! Or...¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er looked at her father with a pitiful expression.

    Dai Tianling coldly said, ¡°Unless that Tang Wulin can really win the Battle of the Five Gods.¡± He pped his sleeves and left.

    ¡°Shh, be quiet you little ancestor. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s daring enough to say something like this.¡± Dai Yueyan did not know whether he should cry orugh.

    Dai Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Father doesn¡¯t know anything. If Tang Wulin wants me, I don¡¯t care even if I¡¯m a second wife or a concubine. Even if father disagrees, what makes him think that I won¡¯t just elope?¡±

    ¡°Uhh...¡± Dai Yueyan looked at Dai Yun¡¯er with a speechless expression. ¡°You¡¯re really an extroverted girl! If father hears this, he¡¯ll certainly be sad.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t be back. When the rice has turned into porridge, I¡¯ll return with father¡¯s grandson. With the love he has for me, he would have to ept me even if he doesn¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°Dai Yun¡¯er!¡± Dai Yueyan suddenly raised his volume. As he looked at his little sister before him, he suddenly felt that the little witch of the past hade back to life.

    ¡°What?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er started to smile.

    ¡°You win!¡± Dai Yueyan looked at her with a defeated expression.

    Dai Yun¡¯er said triumphantly. ¡°I¡¯ve suddenlye round in that instant. I must fight for my own happiness. Tang Wulin, don¡¯t you even think about escaping my clutches. Even if I have to resort to drugs, I¡¯ll make porridge out of your rice. I refuse to believe that you won¡¯t want me when that timees.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± Dai Yueyan mmed his head onto the wall.

    ...

    ¡°This is the Imperial TV Station. ording to thetest news from the royal family, the current newly appointed Sect Master of the Tang Sect hase to the empire on a diplomatic visit. After a friendly discussion between both parties, the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master would participate in apetition modeled after the ancient Battle of Five Gods. The Imperial TV Station will be covering this grand event which will take ce over five days. Without a doubt, this will be a great battle. You wouldn¡¯t want to miss it.¡±

    ¡°The first match will begin after three days. The other matches will be held on consecutive days. We will be following closely with the progress of the Battle of Five Gods.¡±

    This short message spread across the entire Star Luo Empire like wildfire. The entire country was excited for some time.

    The citizens of the Star Luo Empire were not strangers to the Tang Sect. That was the greatest sect on the current Star Luo Continent. The legends of the Tang Sect were written into the students¡¯ textbooks. It was apulsory subject for every Star Luo citizen.

    The pride of Star Luo citizens was Tang Sect¡¯s resurging master, the Spirit Ice Douluo Dai Yuhao. He was from the Star Luo Empire¡¯s royal family and was also Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder. Hence, the citizens of the Star Luo Empire were born with a natural closeness to Tang Sect.

    Some were unfamiliar with the name of Tang Wulin while some were familiar.

    Various news regarding this newly elected Tang Sect Sect Master spread everywhere very quickly.

    Tang Wulin led the Shrek Seven Monsters into the Star Luo Empire¡¯s Young Soul Masters Competition and eventually defeated the Eight Heavenly Kings of Monster Academy. The recordings of that feat were reyed by various stations in the Star Luo Empire.

    Within the span of a few days, Tang Wulin had be a person who was known by every household in the Star Luo Empire.

    ¡°What a brilliant move!¡± After he watched the Imperial TV Station¡¯s broadcast, Smiley Face Douluo could not help but felt impressed.

    Dai Tianling seemed furious and angered the other day, but the handling of this situation was a sign of his experience in such matters.

    An actual Battle of Five Gods had been portrayed as a model for the Battle of Five Gods which was aimed to present the people with a great and exciting battle. They even went so far as to say that they hoped the young soul masters and mecha masters in the empire could see their future in this match.

    Without a doubt, this was a source of motivation for the entire nation. It was a propaganda of individual heroism. More importantly, the close rtionship between Tang Sect and the Star Luo Empire had been materialized with this announcement.

    Simr to how the Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empires had insiders within the federation, the Douluo Federation surely had their sources in Star Luo Empire. This news would certainly be sent back. It had already been difficult for the Tang Sect to move an inch in the federation before this. With this announcement, they would certainly feel a greater impact.

    This entire affair was for the benefits of the Star Luo Empire. It would strengthen their cooperation with Tang Sect. This meant that Tang Sect would rely on Star Luo more and be estranged from the federation. If they could obtain all the soul technologies from Tang Sect, then the Star Luo Empire would certainly be able to improve themselves in this aspect.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin¡¯s identity as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master was also exposed to the general public.

    The Battle of Five Gods had not been carried out yet, and the Star Luo Empire had already gained an absolute advantage.

    Hu Jie had beenmunicating with the Star Luo Empire¡¯s royal family before this. He had requested that Tang Wulin¡¯s visit to Star Luo Empire be kept a secret before they agreed toe here. The Star Luo Empire had agreed to those terms.

    However, when Hu Jie expressed his objection regarding this public announcement, the Star Luo Empire¡¯s royal family gave a very simple exnation. His Majesty was currently in a fit of fury and the decision he made was truly unsound. However, it was already impossible to retract that statement.

    The Smiley Face Douluo was speechless. Who was the Smiling Tiger here? As the emperor, Dai Tianling had surely witnessed violent storms and waves. Would he lose his cool just for some petty affairs of his children? There was no way he would believe that. However, what was done was done. The Star Luo Empire had dragged Tang Sect into this mess with this vicious method. With this powerful move, Tang Sect had been immediately suppressed on all sides.

    Other matters aside, the Spirit Pagoda alone would not hold back in suppressing Tang Sect. Tang Sect had just announced that Spirit Pagoda was colluding with the Holy Spirit Cult. Spirit Pagoda could use Star Luo Empire¡¯s announcement to create some counter-suppression on the public opinion against them.

    It hurt his head just to think about all this. Fortunately, the Amorous Douluo was in charge in the federation. It would be his job to worry about this.

    Hu Jie sighed inwardly. No matter what, since this had already happened, they had no choice but to deal with it. They could not do anything else.

    The first thing on their agenda would be toplete the Battle of Five Gods and achieve the objectives of their current visit. Tang Sect had deep roots in the federation. It would not be easy to undermine that.

    He did not report to Tang Wulin about these things. Tang Wulin was currently in secluded cultivation within his own room. He was waiting for the Battle of Five Gods which would start after three days.

 Chapter 1305 - Heavenly Kings Clan

    <h4>Chapter 1305: Heavenly Kings n</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Battle of Five Gods? His Majesty is really... Wow!¡± Teng Teng looked at Dai Yueyan with an expression full of praise as he spoke.

    In the Flourishing Pavilion, one of the high-end restaurants in Star Luo City, sat a group of people around a table inside a private room reserved for the emperor.

    Seven of the former Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings were present. The only person absent was the Spirit King Dai Yun¡¯er.

    Long Yue sat at the main seat like a lofty mountain. He was silent.

    Teng Teng who sat beside him spoke his mind.

    The Wind King Lin San nodded and said, ¡°His Majesty is far-sighted. ording to the public news report, once the Tang Sect is engaged with the empire, it won¡¯t be easy for them to pull out. I¡¯m worried over how the Tang Sect will react to this. With the war breaking out anytime soon, the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s visit to the Star Luo Empire will certainly be detrimental to the Tang Sect. Will the empire be cklisted by the Tang Sect?¡±

    Dai Yueyan replied, ¡°They¡¯ll certainly be disgruntled. However, they have no other choice currently. We haven¡¯t exactly been noble in our actionstely. The Tang Sect came to help us, but we¡¯ve put them in a spot. However, we¡¯ve beenpelled to do this. One of the weapons Tang Wulin brought is called a heavy ion beam. It can pierce through a mecha¡¯s protective barrier to annihte its interior but leaving the outer shell intact. Even a ck mecha can¡¯t stop such an attack. That weapon is truly terrifying.¡±

    ¡°It made us realize that the empire is currently way behind in soul technology aspared to the Federation. It¡¯s impossible for us to catch up by relying on our own research institute. Initially, the Tang Sect¡¯s requests seemed harsh. However, considering the Tang Sect didn¡¯t increase the prices of these crucial weapons at this critical juncture, it¡¯ll be prudent to ept their proposal. Father made up his mind after the Tang Sect showed us the deficiency of our soul technologies. The empire can only be on par with the Federation if the Tang Sect sides us.¡±

    Hua Lantang looked at Dai Yueyan with a peculiar gaze, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sure you realize we¡¯re all members of the Tang Sect. You were once a member. Since you¡¯ve told us the truth, we¡¯ve no choice but to report it to our superiors.¡±

    Dai Yueyan smiled revealing his white teeth. ¡°It¡¯s a done deal. We must own up to what we¡¯ve done. Besides, the empire does not wish to have any conflict with the Tang Sect. The empire had no choice but to take this course of action. Moreover, it¡¯s Tang Wulin¡¯s own doing.¡±

    Ye Zhi could not restrain herself from saying, ¡°Just how much do you hate our Sect Master?¡±

    Dai Yueyan snorted. ¡°Hate him? I would love to kill him! He didn¡¯t even take my father¡¯s pride into consideration. He rejected our proposal for marriage in public. If he had agreed to the proposal, there would¡¯ve been no need for all this. Yun¡¯er is the most beloved princess of the royal family. The cumtive love received by all the princes was nothingpared to the love the princess alone received. Of all things, Tang Wulin had the gall to reject her which upset my father terribly. He shouldn¡¯t me us for going against him.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wulin is not a simple man.¡± Long Yue, who had been keeping silent, suddenly spoke up.

    The others focused their gazes on Long Yue.

    Even though each of them had different identities now, they were all high-ranking officials of the organizations they were affiliated with. Dai Yueyan was the crown prince, the future ruler of the Star Luo Empire. On the other hand, Long Yue was still the leader of the Eight Heavenly Kings. He remained as the Dragon King who had awed the entire nation.

    When he spoke, the others quietened down naturally.

    ¡°Big brother, do you know him better?¡± Dai Yueyan asked Long Yue.

    Long Yue nodded his head, ¡°Although Tang Wulin is younger than all of us, he has a confidence that¡¯s well beyond his age. If the empire plotted against him, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll take it lying down. Also, we better not underestimate him. The Battle of Five Gods might not be a defeat for him. He has at least one attribute which I don¡¯t have. He¡¯s not afraid of failing. His tenacity can exceed even your wildest imagination. His natural talents are better than mine. We haven¡¯t seen him for a few years now. I wonder just how powerful he is. Even our teacher can¡¯t tell.¡±

    ¡°No way?¡± Shadow King Teng Teng said with incredulity, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re telling me that he¡¯s currently more powerful than you? But, you¡¯re already a Title Douluo!¡±

    Long Yue replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much he has improved over the years. However, when I met him back then in Shrek Academy, he was already stronger than me. The overall progress of the Shrek Seven Monsters is greater than ours. If we ever face them again, I reckon that we¡¯ll surely lose.¡±

    The others fell silent. If anyone else had said the same, they would have retorted. Everyone kept quiet as it was Long Yue who made thements.

    Long Yue¡¯s desire to win was the strongest among them. He never epted defeat. He had stood at the pinnacle of the younger generation. He was a Title Douluo at the age of twenty-five. He possessed the Mountain Dragon King martial soul. It had been somewhat decided that he would be the next principal of the Monster Academy. He was already the Vice Hall Master of the empire¡¯s Worship Hall. He had the highest potential in the entire continent to be a Limit Douluo in the near future.

    For such a person to say that he might not be as strong as Tang Wulin meant that the power of Tang Wulin¡¯s natural gifts were unimaginable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I win or lose, I really wish to fight them again,¡± Wind King Lin San said calmly.

    The Wolf King Su Mu who was seated on the left nodded. ¡°Yeah, I wish that too. Since they¡¯re here, we shouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. Big brother, can we organize a seven against seven with them before the Battle of Five Gods?¡±

    A bright radiance suddenly burst forth from Long Yue¡¯s eyes. He turned to look at Dai Yueyan. ¡°Your Highness, what do you think?¡±

    Dai Yueyan clenched his fists in response. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to beat that Tang Wulin brat for a long time. I really do. Fourth Brother, go tell the Smiley Face Douluo it¡¯ll be a warm-up battle for the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. See if they agree. We can do this discreetly. We¡¯ll have it in the Tang Sect¡¯s gymnasium.¡±

    Hua Lantang took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go ask His Excellency, the Smiley Face Douluo for his opinion. However, I¡¯d like to remind everyone that the Sect Master had sparred with the Smiley Face Douluo on the first day of his arrival. Only the people who came with the Sect Master and the Tang Sect¡¯s Title Douluos or above had the chance to observe the duel. We didn¡¯t get to witness the match. However, we heard thements of the Title Douluos who had watched the match. They remarked that they understood how Tang Wulin became the Sect Master. At the very least, we can be sure that he survived the fight with the Smiley Face Douluo.¡±

    Teng Teng pouted. ¡°What does that prove? Did the Smiley Face Douluo use his full force against him?¡±

    Hua Lantang said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but we should all be careful. Tang Wulin and the Shrek Seven Monsters are no longer the same as they were before.¡±

    Long Yue had a dry smile. ¡°I¡¯m not qualified to enter the Battle of Five Gods yet. This is our only chance. So what if we lose? If Tang Wulin can lose, we can lose as well. After all, don¡¯t you guys have any faith in yourselves? Sure, they¡¯ve been working hard the past few years. Aren¡¯t we doing the same?¡±

    His voice was firm and forceful. In this moment, the other six Heavenly Kings felt their blood boil.

    All these years, had we not been working hard as well? We had also been constantly improving ourselves. Everyone had made substantial progress. Even the crown prince Dai Yueyan had not given up on his cultivation. They had lived routine lives day after day for a single purpose which was to redeem themselves when the opportunity arose.

    Now, the opportunity hade. They could not let it slip no matter what.

 Chapter 1306 - Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 1306: Old Friends</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Long Yue and the others want to challenge us? They¡¯re our old friends whom we haven¡¯t met in a long time!¡± Xie Xiemented as he pondered over it.

    The Smiley Face Douluo said, ¡°The Sect Master is still in seclusion. We can¡¯t disturb him at this moment. After all, the Battle of Five Gods is the most important. If you guys are willing to ept their challenge, it¡¯ll have to wait until the Battle of Five Gods is over.¡±

    Xie Xie looked at Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn. When Tang Wulin was not around, these two would be the decision makers.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Your Excellency. The six of us will do,¡± said Yuanen Yehui drily.

    The Smiley Face Douluo raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Six against seven?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui gave a straightforward reply. ¡°We¡¯re also the Shrek Seven Monsters. The six of us will be enough.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the six of us will be enough,¡± Xie Xie smiled as well. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve encountered powerful opponents. Back then, Long Yue swatted me away like I was a fly. I think they bullied us because we were young and inexperienced then. Well, we¡¯re all grown up now. The time for revenge hase. Last time, it was big brother and Gu Yue who fended them off. It¡¯s time for us to show them that we¡¯re no longer at the same level. The six of us will do.¡±

    The Smiley Face Douluo looked at the other members of the Shrek Six Monsters. What he saw were calm and confident faces.

    Six against seven? They would be fighting without their captain, their leader. Would they truly be alright?

    ¡°Among the Monster Academy¡¯s Heavenly Kings n, Long Yue is already a Title Douluo. As for the others, the Tiger King, the Fox King, and the Wind King have eight-ring cultivation bases. The Wolf King Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi are also close to having eight rings. Teng Teng is the only one who¡¯s slightly weaker, but he¡¯s still a seven-ring Soul Saint. Since they¡¯re the Tang Sect¡¯s disciples, I¡¯m aware of their ranks. Among the younger generation, they¡¯re at the pinnacle in the Star Luo Empire. It¡¯s best not to let your guard down. If you guys lose this match, it may affect the Sect Master¡¯s Battle of Five Gods.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry, Your Excellency. We know what we¡¯re doing.¡± Ye Xinn stood up. The instant she stood up, a billowy Sword¡¯s Consciousness burst forth from her body. In the next instant, the Sword¡¯s Consciousness ran rampant and her eyes gleamed. Even with his cultivation base, the Smiley Face Douluo had to squint his eyes.

    This was... Swordsoul?

    They had always been with their captain who outshone everyone. His radiance was so dazzling that it constantly overshadowed theirs. In actual fact, were they not as outstanding? Of course, they were the Shrek Seven Monsters, the elites selected from the best academy on the continent.

    If the Monster Academy¡¯s Heavenly Kings n stood at the pinnacle of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s younger generation, then the young group before the Smiley Face Douluo at the moment was of an even younger generation who was now at the peak of the entire Douluo Star.

    A pure soul power cultivation base could no longer prove anything. They could not be assessed based on their soul power cultivation base anymore.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters had never stopped moving forward!

    ¡°Alright, I look forward to that.¡± the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s smile brightened. Indeed, he was filled with anticipation for this match. It was the Tang Sect¡¯s own internal match. Regardless of the oue, they were all members of the same family.

    When he thought about this, he felt an inexplicable excitement. While the younger generation was gradually establishing themselves, the Tang Sect, as a whole, had been improving as well.

    It was an era of prodigious talents!

    ¡°What? Six against seven? Tang Wulin¡¯s in secluded cultivation?¡± When they received the reply, even the usually calm Hua Lantang felt slightly exasperated.

    Were they not looking down on them? The Shrek Seven Monsters had lost to them once before. Now, they had the gall to challenge them on these terms. Tang Wulin was not even going to participate. It was practically an insult!

    ¡°Yes, the Sect Master is in secluded cultivation to prepare for the Battle of Five Gods. Hence, only six out of the Shrek Seven Monsters will be able to participate. That is, if all of you agree to it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hall Master. I can¡¯t make the decision on this one. However, I think that we¡¯ll will take this as an insult,¡± said Hua Lantang in a deep voice.

    Hu Jie sounded apologetic. ¡°The Sect Master is currently in secluded cultivation to face the uing Battle of Five Gods. We better not disturb him. You can always wait until the Battle of Five Gods is over. However, I¡¯m worried that you may not have the courage to challenge him after the Battle of Five Gods.¡±

    Hua Lantang was stunned. ¡°You think that the gap between our strengths is that huge?¡±

    Hu Jie replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the others, but the Sect Master¡¯s strength can¡¯t be judged by his age.¡±

    Hua Lantang said shockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the Sect Master defeated you during your sparring session the other day?¡±

    Hu Jie shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t on that day. After all, he¡¯s only in his twenties. However, there¡¯s a price to pay, even for me, if I want to defeat him. I won¡¯t be able toe out unscathed. It appears that the Sect Master doesn¡¯t stand a chance in the Battle of Five Gods, but I think that the Sect Master can at least win one or two rounds.¡±

    Hua Lantang was silent for quite some time. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk this over with the others.¡±

    Hu Jie replied, ¡°Don¡¯t give them the wrong idea. It¡¯s not that the Shrek Seven Monsters are looking down on you guys. It¡¯s a fact that our Sect Master won¡¯t be avable for any matches for the time being. It¡¯s only a sparring session, after all. If you guys win, you can still go on a seven against seven after the Battle of Five Gods. It¡¯s a good thing for you youngsters to spar as much as you can. It¡¯ll be quite helpful in improving your strengths.¡±

    Hua Lantang left with a gloomy feeling. The Smiley Face Douluo was unsure if this sparring session could be carried out. Regardless of how things turned out, the Tang Sect would be quite active for the next few days. He wondered if the Tang Sect in the Federation was able to handle the pressure. His Excellency, the Amorous Douluo most probably had his hands full.

    When Hua Lantang told the others about the Shrek Six Monsters¡¯ reply, the others were upset as he expected.

    The Shrek Six Monsters were too arrogant. Although they had been the final victors of the greatpetition, it was because of a final burst of strength from Tang Wulin and Gu Yue at the end. They had won by a hair¡¯s breadth, just when their opponents from the Monster Academy were careless.

    In terms of age, the Monster Academy actually had the upper hand. On average, they were five years older than the Shrek Seven Monsters. Naturally, they had been cultivating for a much longer time. They believed that there was just noparison between them in terms of their soul power cultivation bases.

    Six against seven, and without their strongest member, Tang Wulin. It was practically foolish talk, but it was also a mocking insult to them.

    ¡°Agree to it.¡± Long Yue gave the final word.

    ¡°Big brother, are we really agreeing to this? Even if we win, we¡¯d win without much honor. They¡¯re short of one member.¡±

    Dai Yueyan said, ¡°How about this? Captain, you shouldn¡¯t join this match. We¡¯ll fight them, six against six. Tang Wulin indeed has his reasons for being unable to participate. We¡¯ll not take advantage of this.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Long Yue nodded slightly. Should they lose thepetition, they would not lose their integrity. Long Yue was simr to Tang Wulin. They were both captains of their respective teams. They held important positions in their teams. His non-participation in thispetition would mean the same as Tang Wulin¡¯s non-participation. In this way, thepetition would be fair.

    With this, the Tang Sect¡¯s internal sparring session was set. It would be held the next morning.

    Previously, Tang Wulin¡¯s match with Hu Jie could only be watched by the experts of Title Douluo-rank and above. This time, the Smiley Face Douluo had informed everyone in the Tang Sect about the sparring session. Every disciple from the Tang Sect Star Luo headquarters coulde to watch.

    A match between two teams of powerhouses would undoubtedly attract the attention of everyone. At the same time, it would also motivate the younger ones.

 Chapter 1307 - Beat Them to A Pulp

    <h4>Chapter 1307: Beat Them to A Pulp</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The notice had just been released, but it already had the overwhelming support of the Tang Sect members. Many Tang Sect disciples who lived in the outskirts of Star Luo City drove overnight to the city just to watch thepetition. Naturally, they wanted to be there in person to watch the Battle of Five Gods between the Sect Master and the Star Luo Empire¡¯s royal family. It would be a stunning show.

    They were unfamiliar with the newly appointed Sect Master. They wanted to see for themselves just how powerful this Sect Master was.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to send six people as well?¡± When the Shrek Six Monsters heard the Monster Academy n¡¯s reply from Hu Jie, Xie Xie smiled at the news. It was a sly smile.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s just beat them to a pulp! Let¡¯s return the favor of the beatings they gave us all those years ago.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. They¡¯re the outstanding ones of Monster Academy, after all. They haven¡¯t cked off all these years either. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be easy prey.¡±

    ¡°Yes,dy boss,¡± said Xie Xie with a grin.

    Yue Zhengyu spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s finish our breakfast quickly. We¡¯ll discuss our battle n after this. Who¡¯smanding today?¡±

    Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui exchanged nces. The twodies raised their hands in tacit agreement and pointed at Xu Xiaoyan.

    ¡°Me?¡± Xu Xiaoyan pointed at her nose. She broke into a smile. ¡°Oh alright. Since the captain isn¡¯t here, I guess I¡¯ll take over.¡±

    Tang Wulin could be regarded as an Assault System and Control System double soul master, whereas Xu Xiaoyan was a pure Control System battle soul master. Usually, a team battle¡¯smander was a Control System soul master. Not only did they have to shoulder the responsibility of controlling their opponents and teammates, they had to control the entire battlefield as well.

    Yue Zhengyu gave Xu Xiaoyan a big thumbs up. He looked extremely confident in her.

    There were asional nces from the patrons at the Tang Sect headquarter¡¯s cafeteria where they were dining currently. A few of them even pointed fingers and whispered behind their backs. The Shrek Six Monsters were too conspicuous. They were the only new faces around.

    ¡°Actually, we can also fight seven against seven. Won¡¯t everything be fine if you¡¯d counted me in?¡± A Ruheng looked at the six of them with a gloomy expression. He was sitting at the same table and had never turned down an opportunity to fight.

    Xie Xie said with a smile, ¡°Big brother A, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to fight alongside with you, as this is a matter between Shrek Academy and Monster Academy. It¡¯s best if we take care of it ourselves. If you join in the fray with your powerful moves, they¡¯ll certainly say that we won because of outside help.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯ll win?¡± came a contemptuous voice all of a sudden.

    Xie Xie turned to look. He saw a petite and cute teenage girl.

    She was at a neighboring table having her meal. She overheard Xie Xie¡¯s words.

    Xie Xie shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a fact. Why? Are you on their side?¡±

    The teenage girl snorted. ¡°My elder sister and her friends will not lose.¡± She was Ye Zhi¡¯s younger sister and was also a Tang Sect disciple. Besides, she was also an alumni of the Monster Academy. She hadplete faith in the Monster Academy¡¯s Eight Heavenly Kings. When she heard Xie Xie and the othersmenting on the uingpetition without reserve, she was naturally upset. She could not restrain herself.

    With Yuanen Yehui around, Xie Xie did not dare to tease her. He gave her a faint smile. ¡°Beauty, the truth will prove everything.¡±

    The young girl snorted. ¡°There¡¯s no way you guys can win against my sister and the others.¡±

    Xie Xie retorted, ¡°Is that the only phrase you know? Fine, I don¡¯t care if we don¡¯t win. Since we can¡¯t win as we¡¯re the weaklings, will you root for us when you watch thepetitionter?¡±

    The young girl was stunned. She managed to react after a long pause. She grunted angrily and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone as shameless as you. You¡¯ll lose terribly for sure.¡± After she was done, she left taking the tter with her.

    The others could not help but smile. Yue Zhengyu could not refrain from saying, ¡°If you peep at a leopard from a tube, you¡¯ll only see a spot. Besides, they¡¯re also the Tang Sect disciples. Furthermore, the spectators are more familiar with the Tang Sect members. I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be many cheering for us. This is their home ground. We shouldn¡¯t belittle the home field advantage.¡±

    Xie Xie shrugged. ¡°Lizhi, what do you think?¡±

    Xu Lizhi had been eating voraciously. He pointed at his full mouth to signal that he could not speak.

    ¡°Let¡¯s tell the others who the true expert is with our strengths. Aren¡¯t you all Tang Sect disciples? In a ce which holds personal heroism with such a high regard, you should disy your strengths to earn their respect,¡± said Sima Jinchi in a deep voice.

    If one looked closely enough, one would notice that the Gale Saber Demon¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. He would not be involved in today¡¯spetition. However, there would be a match which involved the use of weapons in the Battle of Five Gods. He could participate in the match as the Dragon n¡¯s power saber. As long as he appeared in his original form, Tang Wulin could wield him in battle. If he had to choose the match in the Battle of Five Gods in which Tang Wulin was most likely to win, it would most probably be the weapons match.

    Just as Yue Zhengyu had said, although the fight will be in the Star Luo Empire¡¯s Tang Sect headquarters, those who supported them were few and far between.

    In the Star Luo Empire, the Monster Academy was the equivalent of Shrek Academy in the Douluo Federation. Many outstanding personalities graduated from the Monster Academy. It was also the case for the Tang Sect disciples. They were inclined to support the Heavenly Kings n from the Monster Academy.

    Long Yue¡¯s generation was legendary even in the Monster Academy. There had been no other team like them. A student with amanding presence like Long Yue was a rare sight which appeared once in a thousand years.

    Although Long Yue and the others had lost the final round, almost everyone was of the opinion that they had lost out of negligence, not that they were weaker than Shrek Academy¡¯s students. Evidently, the supporters of the Monster Academy were of the same opinion.

    When the Shrek Six Monsters arrived at the Tang Sect headquarter¡¯s gymnasium, its outer fringes were already crowded with people. There were at least five hundred disciples present to watch thepetition.

    It was a remake of the great battle between the Shrek Seven Monsters and the Monster Academy¡¯s Heavenly Kings n. After all these years, they were surely more powerful than they were back then.

    The Smiley Face Douluo would referee thepetition to prevent any untoward incident.

    When the Shrek Six Monsters walked into the building, the din died down immediately.

    Had this been a venue with a public audience, there might have been jeers and catcalls. However, this was the Tang Sect which the Shrek Seven Monsters were also a part of. In fact, they were high-ranking officials in the Tang Sect. The current leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters was the Tang Sect¡¯s newly appointed Sect Master.

    Hence, the Tang Sect disciples all acted civil. However, being courteous meant one thing, while cheering for the Shrek Six Monsters meant another.

    The climate, geography, and human condition were not favorable to them.

    The Smiley Face Douluo walked up to meet them. He brought them to one side of thepetition stage.

    ¡°How¡¯s your preparation? I didn¡¯t expect such a turnout. Practically all the Tang Sect disciples from the three closest cities are here. Well, it¡¯s a good opportunity for them to learn. I¡¯ll leave the rest up to you youngsters.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to us,¡± Xie Xie said with a smile. ¡°Although it seems that we¡¯re not popr, I believe there¡¯ll be some changes after thepetition.¡±

    The Smiley Face Douluo smiled faintly. ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Long Yue and the others? Are they here yet?¡± asked Yue Zhengyu.

    He held a deep grudge against Long Yue. Back then, he almost died after being gravely wounded by Long Yue. He had nothing but unpleasant memories of his Mountain Dragon King martial soul.

    His current strength could no longer bepared to his strength back then. Nheless, he was still traumatized whenever he thought about that match.

    ¡°They should be here soon. When they heard that only six of you would go against them, they weren¡¯t too happy about it. This is their home ground, after all. You¡¯ll have to be prepared.¡± the Smiley Face Douluo was all smiles. He considered himself a spectator for this match. He hoped to see an interesting match and cared less about who won at the end.

    Since the youngsters with Tang Wulin were also members of the Shrek Seven Monsters, surely they would be able to hold their own in a fight. Apparently, they only had seven-ring cultivation bases. However, the students of Shrek Academy should not be measured by their soul power rankings alone.

    Suddenly, a chorus of cheers erupted.

    On the other side of the gymnasium, there was shock at first. Then, the cheers followed. The crowd parted in the middle to make a path.

    A group of people walked along the path toward the gymnasium. The person in front had a muscr build with a big, bald head. It was the Mountain Dragon King Long Yue with an air about him which was as steady as a mountain.

 Chapter 1308 - Legend?

    <h4>Chapter 1308: Legend?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Long Yue was dressed in a gray tracksuit. His entire body was brimming with potency. A few years had passed but he had not changed much except for having a more stable temperament now.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters were familiar with Long Yue as he and Dai Yun¡¯er had at one time visited Shrek Academy. Due to their past grievances, they rarely kept in touch except for the asional encounter now and then.

    The person walking by Long Yue¡¯s side was not the Tiger King Dai Yueyan who was ranked second among the Eight Heavenly Kings but a woman of elegance. She was dressed in a tracksuit of the same design as Long Yue¡¯s. Her eyes brimmed with a radiating vigor while her hair was tied into a ponytail. Her gaze was filled with excitement.

    At present, the Shrek Six Monsters were already on thepetition stage. When the woman saw them, she leaped up instantly and mounted thepetition stage. She then dashed over in a few quick strides.

    Her action immediately resulted in the audience screaming out in surprise.

    Thepetition had yet to begin. Could it be that the Heavenly Kings n from the Monster Academy wished to take the lead in the sparring session?

    On the other hand, the Shrek Six Monsters on stage did not have the slightest intention to strike the first blow. Instead, the six walked over excitedly upon seeing the woman.

    ¡°You¡¯re all still alive. That¡¯s truly wonderful.¡± The woman hugged Xu Xiaoyan with tears streaming down her eyes. She sobbed silently.

    ¡°Senior,¡± the six people called out simultaneously.

    The elegant woman was precisely Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court disciple, Xu Mi¡¯er. Xu Mi¡¯er and Long Yue had fallen in love at first sight during the Sea God Lake Date Festival.

    When Long Yue apanied Dai Yun¡¯er back to the Star Luo Empire, Xu Mi¡¯er made a prompt decision to follow along with Long Yue. Their rtionship had been confirmed since earlier. As the Douluo Continent was separated by vast oceans, it was difficult for Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s family toe visit. Hence, they did not hold their wedding ceremony yet.

    In any case, Xu Mi¡¯er was already known as Mrs. Long in the Monster Academy. At present, she was a teacher in the Monster Academy where she mainly taught mecha operating skills.

    It had been a long time since Xu Mi¡¯er felt joyful. Ever since she learned of the attack against Shrek Academy, she was usually morose. She wished to return very much, but she could not leave Long Yue either. Initially, Long Yue had promised to apany her to return to the Douluo Continent. However, with the Federation preparing to wage war, it was not a good time to leave. As a result, their n was dyed.

    When Xu Mi¡¯er learned that the Shrek Seven Monsters were still alive, she could not have been any happier. She had a load of questions to ask, only that it was not appropriate to do so for the time being.

    Xu Xiaoyan, Ye Xinn, and Yuanen Yehui came forward to hug Xu Mi¡¯er in session. They were good friends during their student days in the academy.

    ¡°Apart from all of you, is...¡± asked Xu Mi¡¯er while sobbing.

    ¡°Senior, many people are still alive. Our seniors and juniors from the inner court are still alive. Only that the teachers...¡± At this point, the Shrek Six Monsters¡¯ eyes inadvertently turned red.

    While they were chatting away, the group from the Heavenly Kings n were already on the other side of the gymnasium.

    The Tiger King Dai Yueyan stood behind Long Yue, followed by the Fox King Su Mu, the Wolf King Hua Lantang, the Wind King Lin San, the Pagoda King Ye Zhi, and the Shadow King Teng Teng. The person at the rearmost was none other than the Spirit King Dai Yun¡¯er.

    In reality, the Eight Heavenly Kings had disbanded since their graduation. Although they would frequentlye together for meals, today¡¯s reunion to fight against their opponents was a first in many years.

    It was apparent that the audience were attracted to their presence far more than Xu Mi¡¯er. The raucous cheers were heard once again after the momentary interruption caused by Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s action.

    Led by Long Yue, the Eight Heavenly Kings each raised their hands to greet the audience.

    The loud, whooping cheers from the audience came in waves and soon turned into a synchronised sound.

    ¡°Legend, legend, legend!¡±

    Yes, they were the legends of the Monster Academy. They were the legendary and powerfulbat n in the history of the Monster Academy.

    Despite being in the Tang Sect and the fact that most of the crowd were not from the Monster Academy, shouts of ¡®legend¡¯ were heard the moment they appeared on thepetition stage.

    Teng Teng found it difficult to control his emotions. ¡°They still remember us. Do you hear that? They still remember us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve always been here.¡± Hua Lantang clenched his fists tightly.

    The Fox King Su Mu closed his eyes to bask in the cheers echoing in his ears. At the same time, the blood inside his body was boiling and churning.

    Ye Zhi held Hua Lantang¡¯s hand. Her red lips were pursed tightly. ¡°We can¡¯t lose. We must win for them.¡±

    Long Yue raised his hands to make a ¡®pause¡¯ gesture on the stage. Only then did the tremendous cheers gradually die down. Soon after, his deep voice echoed through the entire scene, ¡°Thank you for everyone¡¯s support. We¡¯re most grateful that all of you still remember us. Our Monster Academy¡¯s Heavenly Kings n is reunited today for which we should thank our opponents. The Shrek Seven Monsters have always been the opponents who have our utmost respect. I hope that this will be an excitingpetition for everyone. During thepetition, please be silent so that thepetition remains fair for all the participants. Thank you.¡±

    He made a slight bow upon saying that and took the lead to walk toward the Shrek Six Monsters who were on the opposite side. A thunderous apuse echoed throughout the entire scene in the next instant. Long Yue appeared stalwart under the deafening reception.

    The rest of the Eight Heavenly Kings followed closely behind him. Dai Yun¡¯er who was at the rear searched the crowd with her glimmering eyes. She could not find the silhouette that she had hoped to see. She was, thus, feeling a little disappointed.

    She was not participating in thepetition today. She was hoping to see the man. The man who had rejected her repeatedly. Also, the man whose tendons she wished to pull out and scalp. Yet, he was the same scoundrel whom she wished to be her partner.

    Tang Wulin was not there for he was preparing for the Battle of Five Gods. Dai Yun¡¯er felt a little worried when she thought of the Battle of Five Gods. However, she felt proud of Tang Wulin. He had proven to be the man whom she fell in love with. He did not flinch despite knowing the hardship that he was about to face soon.

    As the saying goes, beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder. In Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s heart, Tang Wulin had already won the moment he consented to the Battle of Five Gods.

    ¡°He¡¯s that cocky. Don¡¯t mind him,¡± said Xu Mi¡¯er with a smile. Nheless, when her gaze was upon Long Yue¡¯s body, it was more than pride in her eyes.

    She only understood the man¡¯s mighty influence aftering to the Star Luo Empire. He was even known as the future of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s soul masters¡¯ world.

    He had numerous intimate friends. Since the Monster Academy had a deep-rooted culture, he had Limit Douluo-ranked teachers by his side. Everything seemed perfect.

    Long Yue had a limited outlook but a generous heart in reality. Xu Mi¡¯er was hot-tempered, so she had outbursts of emotions frequently over small matters when they were living together. Long Yue had never quarrelled with her over the trifles. He remained patient and was tolerant of her behavior. On the other hand, Xu Mi¡¯er was already used to having him by her side. He held an important role in the empire, so it was not possible for him to head over to the Douluo Federation under the present scenario. She appeared obstinate but was actually quite soft-hearted. She was being considerate as she chose to stay behind to apany him.

    The group from Monster Academy¡¯s Heavenly Kings n arrived before the group from Shrek Academy. Yue Zhengyu took the lead to walk forward. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since we met.¡±

    Long Yue stretched out his hand to shake Yue Zhengyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been ages. I¡¯m d to see all of you are fine. I feel a little embarrassed to wee you under these circumstances. However, everyone is finding it difficult to refrain themselves.¡±

 Chapter 1309 - Six-Against-Six

    <h4>Chapter 1309: Six-Against-Six</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yue Zhengyu spoke with a smile, ¡°I understand. We¡¯re actually anticipating the match with all of you, too.¡±

    Long Yue nodded. Yue Zhengyu was acting even more level-head than in the past. He was the eldest of the male Shrek Seven Monsters. Tang Wulin was not there, so he chose to step out at this moment. He looked around to everybody else and greeted them one by one. In turn, the rest of the Eight Heavenly Kings following behind Long Yue also stepped forward. Both sides greeted each other in a rather kind and simple manner.

    Before thepetition, both the six Shrek Monsters and the Heavenly Kings n were privately itching for a fight. However, when they actually met each other in the gymnasium, it felt like everything had happened a lifetime ago. The youths from the past had already turned into young men and women. Each of them had their own professions, and they had already reached the pinnacles of their respective fields.

    Compared to before, they were no longer so carefree anymore. Mankind wasmunal, so every person would certainly be affected by society. Even though they were filled with anticipation for the match, they could not behave recklessly as they had done in their youth.

    The Smiley Face Douluo was already at the gymnasium. He came in between both sides and said with a smile, ¡°In the match that follows, don¡¯t go any further than necessary. When the victor and loser have been determined or when any fighter has obviously lost his or her fighting capacity, then I shall take action. All of you are the elites of the Tang Sect. Sparring allows us to make friends through the use ofbat and not meant as a battle of life and death.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The group saluted the Smiley Face Douluo in unison.

    ¡°Then we shall begin. I believe everyone is growing anxious from the wait too.¡±

    Long Yue grabbed Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s hand in a very natural manner, then he patted on Dai Yueyan¡¯s shoulder before he brought Dai Yun¡¯er along to walk down thepetition stage. He did not have any words for Dai Yueyan. They had been brothers for so many years, so the understanding between them had already achieved perfection. There was utterly no need to strategize too much as long as each of them did their best.

    He was not nning to participate as expected! Yue Zhengyu suddenly felt a little disappointed in his heart as he looked at Long Yue descending from thepetition stage with a burning gaze.

    There were only twelve people left behind on the stage who were about to begin the match.

    Among the six Shrek Monsters, there were Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu, Xu Xiaoyan, Xie Xie and Xu Lizhi.

    In the Heavenly Kings n, there were the Tiger King Dai Yueyan, the Fox King Su Mu, the Wolf King Hua Lantang, the Wind King Lin San, the Pagoda King Ye Zhi and the Shadow King Teng Teng.

    The Smiley Face Douluo made a hand gesture and the gymnasium¡¯s protective shield slowly rose up and covering the enormous gymnasium. At the same time, it blocked all the noises from the external world and turned the rather morous arena quiet at once.

    The audience shut their mouths instinctively as their eyes fixated upon all twelve of the fighters on thepetition stage.

    Both sides moved back simultaneously into their zones while arranging themselves into their battle formations.

    On the Heavenly Kings n¡¯s side, the Tiger King Dai Yueyan assumed the lead and stood at the front. The Wolf King Hua Lantang and the Wind King Lin San both were at at his sides. The Fox King Su Mu and the Shadow King Teng Teng was behind Dai Yueyan while the Pagoda King Ye Zhi had the rear. These six formed an inverted triangle battle formation.

    On Shrek¡¯s side, Yuanen Yehui, Ye Xinn and Yue Zhengyu were at the front. These three assault-type battle soul masters stood in a straight row, with Xu Lizhi and Xu Xiaoyan behind them and the agility-type battle soul master Xie Xie standing at the rear. They had also formed an inverted triangle formation.

    When seen from under the stage, both sides having the same battle formation looked to be extremely symmetrical in the gymnasium.

    The Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s bold voice rang out, ¡°Begin.¡±

    The confrontation between the most powerful representatives of the Tang Sect from different continents had finallymenced.

    Long Yue stood by the side of the gymnasium. He watched the twelve people standing on the stage fervently. Xu Mi¡¯er and Dai Yun¡¯er standing by his side were no exception as they werepletely absorbed in watching thepetition.

    This match was long anticipated by the Heavenly Kings n. they still refused to admit or ept their previous failure. On the other hand, the best method to cleanse the humiliation of their loss was to best the opponents that had defeated them before.

    Both sides moved almost simultaneously. As soul masters, they unleashed their martial souls immediately. No one was nning to show mercy in thispetition. Thus, they had not only unleashed their martial souls but also their battle armors as well.

    Soul rings shimmering with dazzling light arose from underneath their feet as radiant sparkles bloomed from their bodies. Their battle armors appeared and covered each one of thempletely.

    Among the Heavenly Kings n, a somewhat hideous soul ring with a serrated edge on the outside emerged from underneath the Tiger King Dai Yueyan¡¯s feet. A gigantic tiger¡¯s head adorned his chestte and his armor appeared to be exceedingly thick and heavy, making him seem tall and imposing.

    His aura rose sharply. As the battle armor was unleashed, hepleted his White Tiger Diamond Transformation. His body swelled up abruptly into a giant tiger.

    It was his three-word battle armor. There was no doubt that he had a suit of three-word battle armor equipped with a domain. His white wings spread out behind his back while A pair of tiger ws popped out of the battle armor. The armor¡¯s ws and the tiger ws unleashed by his martial soul fused into one. The sharp ws not only emerged from his hands but even in from the front of his feet. An iparably powerful aura bloomed outward. One could faintly hear the tiger¡¯s roar bursting from his body.

    The Wolf King Hua Lantang stood by Dai Yueyan¡¯s side. A pair of dark green wings had also spread out from his back. Muscle-like battle armor covered his whole body. Every piece of the dark green armor was bursting with a threatening aura. A dragon¡¯s head and a wolf¡¯s head adorned each of his sides. There was no domain underneath his feet, so it appeared that his battle armor was two-word battle armor.

    The Wind King Lin San was at Dai Yueyan¡¯s other side. His green battle armor was slim and fitted well to his body. It was filled with the gracefulness of the wind, but it, too, did not have three-word battle armor¡¯s domain. However, eight shimmering soul rings arose from under his feet. The four purple and four ck rings were a sufficient disy of his prowess.

    There was a total of four ranks to battle armor. Every rank was vastly different from the rank before. The Tiger King Dai Yueyan was the current crown prince, so, naturally, it would not be too difficult for the royal household to forge him a suit of three-word armor. Even so, it was not that easy even for the privileged elites of the Monster Academy to forge a suit of three-word battle armor, let alone ordinary soul masters. Thus, Hua Lantang and Lin San were still two-word battle armor masters. Their three-word battle armor was in the research stage at the moment, so it would take another two to three years at most before the Tang Sect would forge the armor for them.

    On the other hand, another person with a suit of three-word battle armor was standing behind them. The Fox King Su Mu¡¯s eightrge tails perked up behind his back. His battle armor was also in white, but it appeared to have a fuzzy texture that was made of some unknown metallic material. It looked more like a fur coat than battle armor. If not for the domain with multiple edges that appeared underneath his feet, the characteristic of three-word battle armor, it would have been very difficult for one to believe that he was d in a suit of armor.

    The Shadow King Teng Teng was by Su Mu¡¯s side in two-word battle armor. His cultivation base was rtively weaker among the Eight Heavenly Kings.

    However, there was onest three-word battle armor master on the team, and it was the Pagoda King Ye Zhi.

    Despite Ye Zhi¡¯s cultivation base being inferior to Lin San¡¯s and Hua Lantang¡¯s, she possessed the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda, which was reputed to be the number one martial soul! Its supporting effect was so great it was considered a power of the highest grade. It was precisely because of this that the Tang Sect gathered its resources and took the lead to help herplete forging her three-word battle armor.

    Ye Zhi¡¯s three-word battle armor was absolutely exquisite. It was crystal clear and shimmering with a radiance of seven colors. The battle armor was encrusted with all sorts of jewels while its body was transparent. Her battle armor was simply like a piece of art covered with a peculiar texture.

    After her cultivation base reached the rank of a seven-ringed Soul Sage, the Tang Sect did not have the slightest hesitation when helping Ye Zhi to forge this suit of battle armor. In reality, the quality of Ye Zhi¡¯s armor had even surpassed the Fox King Su Mu¡¯s.

    The Seven Treasures zed Pagoda at Soul Sage rank was terrifying. One could only find that out after engaging in a hand-to-hand fight. Almost the entire team¡¯s fighting capacity could be doubled in Ye Zhi¡¯s presence. The terrifying amplification effect would be everyone¡¯s nightmare.

    Three suits of three-word battle armor, three suits of two-word battle armor, three Soul Douluos and three Soul Sages. Such abination was considered rather powerful in the soul masters¡¯ world on any continent. Moreover, they were the top students of Monster Academy, so their true abilities were far more outstanding than soul masters of the same rank.

    People were already gasping in admiration in the areas surrounding the gymnasium. Meanwhile, just as the Heavenly Kings n was unleashing its soul rings and battle armors, the group from Shrek Academy on the other side had also unleashed the battle armors and martial souls that belonged to each of them.

    Yuanen Yehui was covered in a suit of dark yellow battle armor. The domain underneath her feet appeared in doubleyers with the outer ring dark yellow in color, while the inner ring was dark red. The two colors enhanced one another¡¯s beauty while the domain appeared partly visible and partly hidden. Extremelyplicated patterns emerged indistinctly from the inside of it, especially in the dark red ring. It was as if there was a small world inside the domain.

    There seemed to be nothing unusual about the battle armor itself. It appeared to be simple armor that was not considered especiallyplicated nor exaggerated,pletely wrapping itself around Yuanen Yehui¡¯s entire body. The battle armor¡¯s style wasrgely rted to Yuanen Yehui¡¯s low key manner.

 Chapter 1310 - Shrek Against the Heavenly Kings

    <h4>Chapter 1310: Shrek Against the Heavenly Kings</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There was no doubt that this, too, was a set of three-word battle armor due to the presence of the domain.

    Ye Xinn standing by Yuanne Yehui¡¯s side also had a domain shimmering underneath her feet. Her soul ring was a faint golden color with a serrated border. Every serration was akin to a sharp sword while the internal circle was tiny. Rather than calling it serrated, it was actually more like a wheel of swords.

    Her battle armor was just like a reflection of a dazzling starry sky. Its body seemed to be ck in color but it was a peculiar, translucent ck. There was starlight shimmering in that night sky-like ck battle armor of hers. It was quite odd that these stars seemed to be moving and lingered about her armor continuously.

    It was another set of three-word battle armor.

    A wisp of shock shed past the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s eyes when he saw the battle armor on their bodies. As an experienced three-word battle armor master, he definitely had the deepest understanding of battle armor out of all the people there.

    Even battle armors of the same rank could have different levels. Every battle armor master was aware of this, but not all of them were able to determine the strength of battle armor after just one nce.

    The Smiley Face Douluo was capable of doing so. This was because he had seen so many battle armors in his lifetime.

    He could tell that Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui¡¯s two suits of three-word battle armor were extraordinary. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s battle armor appeared simple but the domain at her feet was magnificent. Generally, a domain only had one color. The presence of two colors could very possibly represent two domains. Surely this suit of battle armor could not be forged so easily? What sort of materials with what unusual attributes were used in order to withstand the power of two domains?

    On the other hand, the domain of Ye Xinn¡¯s battle armor appeared simple but one would discover under close inspection that the soul ring underneath her feet was undergoing some intriguing changes as her battle armor shimmered with starlight. It was as if the domain and battle armor formed a tiny, little world.

    A ne formation domain was one of the features of four-word battle armor. Though Ye Xinn¡¯s three-word battle armor had not reached that level, it was already equipped with a certain amount of its preliminary features. The quality of the battle armor¡¯s material was definitely even more extraordinary!

    The three-word battle armor masters, the Tiger King Dai Yueyan, the Fox King Su Mu and also the Pagoda King Ye Zhi on the opposite side, paled inparison. It was as if only Ye Zhi¡¯s battle armor could measure up to Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui and only with great effort. Even the crown prince Dai Yueyan¡¯s battle armor was made of lower quality material.

    ¡®Good lord. There¡¯s certainly a genius cksmith behind these little Shrek Seven Monsters here. Could it be that their battle armors are forged by the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua personally?¡¯

    The strength of a suit of battle armor was determined by its design and making. However, the most crucial factor was the quality of its material. Better material would ensure that the battle armor could withstand a more powerful core circuit as it was easier to engrave the core circuit onto the armor, resulting in more functionality.

    Other than Ye Xinn, the other four Shrek Monsters appeared to be a little strange. This was because their battle armor was notplete yet.

    Yue Zhengyu had pauldrons, a cuirass and a helmet. His arms were covered in rerebraces and vambraces, but there was no armor on his legs. The wings of two-word battle armor were missing from his back.

    His armor that had already taken form was white with golden striations. Itplemented his incredible style very well. The white color of the battle armor was enhanced by the golden halo reflected on its surface. It had a magnificent texture, but it appeared a little awkward because it was not aplete set yet.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s battle armor was also unfinished. He was missing his left rerebrace, leg armor and helmet. He wascking more than the others. The armor that he had already owned was yellow in color. It appeared slightly moreplicatedpared to the Guardian Star battle armor that was used as its foundation.

    Other than Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui, Xu Xiaoyan had the mostplete set of battle armor. She was only missing her left rerebrace while the rest was allplete. All over her body, the armor appeared to be translucent with shimmering starlights. It was onlycking the depth found in Ye Xinn¡¯s battle armor. On the other hand, the Star Staff martial soul in her hand seemed to havepletely merged with the battle armor on her body. It made Xu Xiaoyan appear blurry. It was as if she did not belong to this world but to a part of the starlit sky.

    On the other hand, it appeared as though Xie Xie, standing at the back, was not d in any battle armor at all. There were only seven soul rings shimmering on his body. However, one would discover under close inspection that he had ayer of partly visible and partly concealed battle armor existing in a phantom state. Xie Xie¡¯s body had also begun to turn illusory.

    Seven soul rings arose from underneath each of the six Shrek Monsters¡¯ feet, most of them being ck in colour.

    Just by judging from the surface, the Heavenly Kings n clearly had a more fearsome countenance. Three out of their six team members had already achieved eight-ringed Soul Douluo rank, while there was no eight-ringed soul master on Shrek Academy¡¯s side. There was arge disparity between their cultivation bases.

    Then judging by their battle armors, there were three three-word battle armor masters versus two three-word battle armor masters. The remaining battle armors on Shrek Academy¡¯s side were all iplete sets. Whenpared to the opponents¡¯ full suits of battle armor, they appeared to be slightly inharmonious. Thus, it seemed like the Heavenly Kings n had an obvious upper hand judging from the look of it.

    Even so, was that really the case?

    In the eyes of the discerning, it was quite different. This included the people from the Heavenly Kings n.

    Even though the battle armor of the six Shrek Monsters appeared to be slightly uneven, every single one of them was d in three-word battle armor.

    Perhaps, their battle armor was notplete and the amplification effect was less effective than the two-word battle armor, but three-word armor was equipped with some features that were not found in two-word armor. Additionally, the Shrek Monsters¡¯ condition signified that they would be three-word battle armor masters officially in the near future. On the other side, there were still three two-word battle armor masters who had yet to begin making their three-word battle armor from the Heavenly God n.

    A few years ago, their cultivation base and battle armors surpassed the Shrek Seven Monsters by a long way when they encountered each other in Star Luo¡¯s young soul masterspetition. However, within a few short years, it seemed that the other side had made a great leap that almost surpassed them.

    Advancing from six-ringed to seven ringed was a line of demarcation for soul masters. After reaching a seven-ringed cultivation base, the quality of one¡¯s martial soul, battle armor and soul skills upied a major portion of one¡¯s ability. The actual difference between a seven-ringed and an eight-ringed cultivation base would depend on the individual¡¯s condition.

    It took time to describe the entire process, but it had only taken a few seconds. Both sides brandished their stage poses to attract the audience¡¯s attention. The crowd held its breath as they stared at the twelvepetitors inside the gymnasium. A great battle was about to begin.

    A low tiger¡¯s roar echoed through the entire scene as Dai Yueyan let out a great roar into the sky. A gigantic glowing tiger¡¯s head immediately emerged from the three-word battle armor on his chest and a fierce gale was conjured soon after. Cloud obeys the dragon, wind obeys the tiger. The wind aided the momentum of the tiger as Dai Yueyan took great strides and dashed toward the Shrek Monsters¡¯ side.

    As he dashed to them, halos spread out from underneath his feet. It was not Dai Yueyan¡¯s ability, as it actually came from the Fox King Su Mu standing behind his back. He was the true master-control soul master of the Heavenly Kings n.

    The Debilitating Halo and Soul Power Stripping Halo were unleashed simultaneously and spread toward the Shrek Six Monsters¡¯ direction rapidly.

    On the other hand, Ye Zhi raised his right hand as he stood behind Su Mu. The Seven Treasures zed Pagoda emerged with a dazzling radiance. Streams of light shot out akin to electricity andnded on each of hispanions separately. Dai Yueyan, dashing at the forefront, was especially affected. His body was infused with six streams of light, and his aura swelled up fiercely. It was a terrifying aura, like that of a Title Douluo-ranked three-word battle armor master. With the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda¡¯s amplification, Dai Yueyan was powerful enough to fight a Title Douluo head-on and still not be at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 1311 - Like A Mountain, Yuanen!

    <h4>Chapter 1311: Like A Mountain, Yuanen!</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Shadow King Teng Teng moved in a sh. He had transformed into a shadow that swept across to the side. The Wind King Lin San followed closely behind the Tiger King Dai Yueyan, almost bing his shadow.

    The seventh soul ring on Hua Lantang¡¯s body glowed brightly. He transformed into a gigantic war wolf over eight meters in length and was amplified under the illumination of the Pagoda King Ye Zhi¡¯s Seven Treasures zed Pagoda. An armor covering his fur body was formed from abination of the battle armor and dragon scales. He dashed toward the opposite side wildly, faster than even the Tiger King Dai Yueyan. A tiger and a dragon were at the front simultaneously.

    The six of them worked together seamlessly. They disyed their most powerful abilities almost as soon as they began to move.

    On the Shrek Six Monsters¡¯ side, they were equally quick to move. Yuanen Yehui took the lead to walk forward with great strides while her body swelled up tremendously within a split second.

    The Tiger King Dai Yueyan¡¯s body was already considered burly, but he paled inparison when faced with Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Diamond Titan transformation.

    Her yellow-gold battle armor thickened and became as heavy as a mountain instantaneously. The Titan Giant Ape which was over eight meters in height transformed into her martial soul avatar. A chaotic-like aura surged outward all of a sudden. The Titan Giant Ape¡¯s gaze appeared deep and steady. She swung both her fists simultaneously and sted the Tiger King Dai Yueyan and the Wolf King Hua Lantang who were on either side of her.

    Hua Lantang¡¯s Dragonwolf avatar pounced forward abruptly at lightning speed. A giant dragon seemed to emerge from his body. The wings behind his back pped strenuously to dodge Yuanen Yehui¡¯s fist. He mmed his chest straight onto the Titan Giant Ape.

    The attack was unusually swift akin to a lightning strike. A soul master who cultivated to the level of a martial soul avatar couldunch attacks that were several-fold more powerful than the soul master¡¯s original cultivation base. Hua Lantang¡¯s richbat experience was beyond expectation.

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s absence, Yuanen Yehui was regarded as the main barrier to the opponents. Unless they defeated her, the other Shrek Monsters behind her would be protected from their opponents¡¯ attacks.

    Hua Lantang felt utterly confident of his strength. With the Pagoda King¡¯s amplification, his cultivation base was close to eight rings. Even if the opponent was a strength-type soul master, he was certain he could defeat the opponent.

    His thoughts shed past in an instant. His movements were quicker than his thoughts such that even before his mind hade up with the next course of action, his body had already executed the move.

    With Dai Yueyan supporting him from the side, he believed that his opponent would choose to avoid any head-on confrontation.

    Just as he was mulling over the thought, a gush of ghastly suction force appeared abruptly. To his surprise, the Wolf King Hua Lantang discovered that the path he took as he was pouncing forward seemed to change. He stumbled toward one side just as the fist that he tried to dodge appeared as a heavy hammer before his eyes.

    The Dragonwolf Dodge¡¯s attack focused all of its attacking ability. At the same time, his silhouette was shimmering. The Dragonwolf Dodge seemed to have alreadypleted its outburst. Yet, when his attention returned to the opponent¡¯s fist before him, he found that the enormous fist was no longer heading straight for his face but was mming downward instead.

    At present, Hua Lantang felt he had sunk into a mud vortex. Even with Ye Zhi¡¯s amplification, he could not summon his strength tounch an attack.

    The scales on his body stiffened. The dragon scales shot outward abruptly transforming into a stretch of metal to brace the oing fist. At the same time, he did a somersault in midair. His pair of front ws were extended as the sharp des of his wolf ws attempted to tear apart the opponent¡¯s fist.

    His reaction was exceedingly swift, his transformation expeditious. He pped his wings to turn his body around. The execution was carried out with precision.

    If not for the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda¡¯s amplification, it would be almost impossible for him toplete the move within a short time. However, Hua Lantang¡¯s movement was fluid as he was already familiar with Ye Zhi¡¯s amplification effect on him. He and Ye Zhi were a couple, so they spent most of their time sparring and working together.

    The pounding fist vanished at this very moment. The airflow whirled around in a vortex heading toward the shooting dragon scales. The airflow headed in all directions. It flew toward the Tiger King Dai Yueyan and the Wind King Lin San who was behind Dai Yueyan. The Wolf King Hua Lantangnded on his back. In the next moment, he was upright again.

    The entire engagementsted only a few seconds. Hua Lantang¡¯s attack had been suppressed by force.

    He thought he was fighting one-on-one with Yuanen Yehui. That was not the case, however, from the audience¡¯s point of view. At that very moment, Yuanen Yehui was fighting against another opponent.

    The Tiger King Dai Yueyan dashed forward akin to a giant dragon. His pair of tiger ws tore at Yuanen Yehui¡¯s right fist as if he was parting a wild horse¡¯s hair. The sharp tiger ws were shing away the streams of dark airflow. No one dared undermine a Title Douluo¡¯s attacking ability.

    The spinning suction force was already in contact with Dai Yueyan¡¯s body. Dai Yueyan frowned, but he was steady as a mountain. The soul rings underneath his feet bloomed. The deep tiger¡¯s roar abruptly became high-pitched as his pair of tiger ws tore the vortex open forcefully and collided with Yuanen Yehui¡¯s fist.

    ¡°ng!¡± A crisp sound was heard. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s enormous Titan Giant Ape swayed slightly. She fell back a step. She then immediately lowered her body and used one of her shoulders to smash against Dai Yueyan¡¯s chest brazenly.

    It was precisely then that Hua Lantangnded on the ground after somersaulting and unleashed his dragon scales.

    Even though it was for just a moment, Yuanen Yehui managed to stop two great assault-type soul masters on her own. Furthermore, the opponents were amplified by the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda.

    Dai Yueyan was deeply shocked. He was well aware of his powerful tiger ws. Yet, he only managed to leave behind a few white streaks on the battle armor when he struck his ws against the opponent¡¯s fist. He hardly damaged the opponent¡¯s battle armor. What durable material was it made of?

    The sixth soul ring underneath Dai Yueyan¡¯s feet glowed brightly as he collided with Yuanen Yehui. His burly body immediately turned illusory. He transformed into streams of white light which gathered inward to unleash the White Tiger Demonying Kill!

    The battle between assault-type battle soul masters had always elicited excitement. When he unleashed the White Tiger Demonying Kill, the Fox King Su Mu¡¯s Debilitating Halo and Soul Power Stripping Halo had enshrouded Yuanen Yehui at the right moment.

    However, it was precisely then that the entire gymnasium suddenly darkened. The ce went dim in the eyes of those engaged in the fight.

    Speckles of starlight shimmered in the sky. Hua Lantang who was falling with his back to the ground could see the skies clearly. No one had taken notice of the countless streams of dazzling starlight in the sky above the gymnasium earlier. The streams of starlight dazzled and enchanted everyone making them feel immersed in the scene.

    What was that...

    Just as Hua Lantang was astonished, a stream of starlight suddenly descended from the sky just in front of him.

    Hua Lantang did not feel threatened. He felt particrly joyous being illuminated by the stream of dazzling starlight.

    He was preparing to leap up into a standing position at the time. After the prior collision, his body had frozen for a moment making it impossible for him to dodge now.

    Meanwhile, a halo ring spread out above his body. The starlight suddenly spun around and shot back toward the sky.

    It was the Fox King Su Mu¡¯s Reversal Halo.

    The attack which had threatened Hua Lantang was neutralized at a crucial moment.

    Hua Lantang felt cold sweat seeping from his back. Without a doubt, the attack which appeared not to have any smoke, fire or energy would have been the end of Hua Lantang if it had struck him. What was it anyway?

    Just then, streams of starlight descended from the sky covering the whole gymnasium making it impossible for anyone to take cover.

    The Fox King Su Mu¡¯s eyes glowed brightly. His third soul ring was glowing to its maximal point. The Reversal Halo managed to push away the streams of starlight back to where they came from as a result of the Pagoda King¡¯s amplification.

    However, his heart was still in shock. The attack covered such a wide area. Moreover, he felt the terrifying strength of the attack. Could the Shrek Six Monsters truly do that now? If not for his Reversal Halo which managed to suppress the opponent¡¯s soul skill, they would all have been in danger!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A deep collision sound was heard. The Tiger King Dai Yueyan stumbled backward while Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body only swayed a bit.

    Their opponents had the amplification effect. So did they. Xu Lizhi tossed his meat buns to hisrades at once. With the amplification of the Bloodthirst Bean Buns and the Firm Crystal Buns, Yuanen Yehui stood towering like a castle.

    Although Dai Yueyan¡¯s White Tiger Demonying Kill was shockingly powerful, Yuanen Yehui had unleashed her Devil Titan soul skill at that very moment. ¡®I¡¯ll rely on my powerful defense and strength to fight against you by force alone regardless of the attacks youunch at me.¡¯

    The battle armor¡¯s function waspletely revealed at this very moment. Her powerful defense made Dai Yueyan feel like there was no way he could unleash his attacks on her.

 Chapter 1312 - Scattered Like Stars In The Sky

    <h4>Chapter 1312: Scattered Like Stars In The Sky</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A refreshing breeze caressed everyone¡¯s face as thousands of wind des bloomed behind Dai Yueyan to block the dragon scales fluttering in the air. Soon, it transformed into a massive tornado, and like the rivers flowing into the sea, it enveloped Yuanen Yehui.

    A piercing noise was heard on her battle armor at once. Countless sparks were seen and a scraping sound echoed through the entire scene.

    The audience presumed that a piece of metal had been mutted into flying shrapnel. Yet, there was only the halo shimmering underneath Yuanen Yehui¡¯s feet. Her body was blooming with a yellow radiance. Shepletely disregarded the attacks. Meanwhile, she stabilized her gait before she threw another punch.

    The entire space seemed frozen when the punch was thrown. The immense suction force was much stronger than before. It appeared like she was punching at a nk spot, but both Hua Lantang and Dai Yueyan stumbled from the effects of the violent suction force.

    The domain halo of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s three-word battle armor was known as the Deep Mountain. It was as massive as the hills and mountains, but was as deep as an abyss.

    It was capable of absorbing and resisting any form of physical attack. On the other hand, when it was used in attack, her strength would be doubled.

    As a result of the battle armor¡¯s super strong defense enhanced by its material¡¯s quality, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s defense was the strongest among the Shrek Seven Monsters when she was dded in her three-word battle armor.

    Even Tang Wulin¡¯s iplete battle armor paled inparison judging by their defense level.

    One¡¯s confidence was derived from one¡¯s abilities. The Shrek Six Monsters were confident in fighting against seven people because everyone of them had sufficient knowledge and a good assessment of their own abilities.

    The gale halted. The tornado was forcefully dispersed by the punch with the vanishing of its eye. Yuanen Yehui exhaled a breath and paused for a moment.

    Before thepetition, who would have thought that Yuanen Yehui could resist an eight-ring three-word battle armor master, Dai Yueyan and a seven-ring two-word battle armor master, the Wolf King Hua Lantang on her own just by relying on her seven-ring cultivation base? Moreover, their abilities were amplified by the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda.

    The Fox King Su Mu¡¯s Debilitating Halo and Soul Power Stripping Halo had minimal impact on Yuanen Yehui. Su Mu had no choice but to focus all his energy into unleashing the Reversal Halo to resist the star showers in the sky.

    At this critical juncture, the opponent seized upon the opportunity. The Wolf King Hua Lantang leaped up instantly and targeted Yuanen Yehui with his pair of wolf ws.

    Yuanen Yehui used her left arm to fend off the attack. A muffled ¡®bang¡¯ was heard. She was struck by Hua Lantang such that she fell back a few steps. The Tiger King Dai Yueyan sensing the opportunity headed straight for Yuanen Yehui.

    Concurrently, there was a wave of scorching hot radiation rippling through. Hua Lantang, Dai Yueyan, and Lin San all felt the rush of intense heat descending from the sky.

    The sky that had dimmed earlier had now turned bright. A huge sun arose in the sky.

    The Wolf King Su Mu gave out a muffled humph as his Reversal Halo was shattered abruptly. It was sted to smithereens by the gigantic sun. The zing inferno scorched the world. Itnded right in the middle of the space around Hua Lantang, Dai Yueyan, and Lin San.

    A massive explosion with its apanying heat wave and an exceedingly strong holy aura blew the three away. They ended stumbling a few steps to the side as they resisted with all their might.

    The sun¡¯s radiance dimmed slightly to reveal Yue Zhengyu whose whole body was blooming with a golden light.

    The four-winged holy angel emitted a brilliant light which was blinding. The scorching hot holy soul power melted everything away including the battle armors which were softening from the exceedingly high temperature.

    The Wind King Lin San had the weakest defense so he was the first to fall. He leaped backward as he waved his hands about to conjure two wind pirs to counteract Yue Zhengyu.

    On the other hand, Yuanen Yehui was relieved by Yue Zhengyu¡¯s attack. Once again, the bright stars began showering.

    Su Mu snorted in rage. His body swayed once as the seventh soul ring on his body shimmered with radiance. Soon after, the seventh soul ring on Ye Zhi¡¯s body illuminated as well.

    Ye Zhi transformed into a magnificent-looking Seven Treasured zed Pagoda three meters in height which was suspended in midair. The amplification effect she had on herpanions increased tremendously. Each Heavenly King was covered with an additionalyer of bright seven-colored radiance. The battle armor domain halo underneath Ye Zhi bloomed immediately. The amplification effect that was initially at seventy percent was elevated by another ten percent. She delivered the effect at full strength and relied on her martial soul avatar¡¯s amplification to elevate the entire Heavenly Kings n¡¯sbatants¡¯ abilities to the standard of a Title Douluo-ranked battle armor master.

    The reputation of being the supreme weapon under the heavens was well deserved. Ye Zhi was the core of the entire team after she achieved the Soul Sage rank.

    The Reversal Halo rose up once again with a seven-colored radiance akin to a seven-colored light screen which acted as a shield against the showers of starlight. The streams of starlight rebounded toward the sky upon hitting the light screen.

    It was then that the Shadow King Teng Teng revealed himself. He appeared behind Xu Xiaoyan who had her Star Staff held high in her hand. The shadow des moved alternately in a chopping motion and were directed at her.

    They had won!

    The audience was mostlyprised of soul masters, so they formed their own judgments of the battle. In any case, the victory or defeat of the battle would be determined now. It was aplete suppression!

    The Monster Academy¡¯s Heavenly Kings n deserved its reputation as the legend of legends. Su Mu hadplete control over the entire scene while Ye Zhi provided support with the amplification. The remaining four were engaged in an all-rounded attack. Their attacks were sufficient to dominate over the opponents with Ye Zhi¡¯s amplification. Although Shrek Academy¡¯s resistance was pretty good, the cooperation of its team members left much to be desired. The star showers albeit powerful had been suppressed by Su Mu.

    It should have ended by now.

    The stars in the sky turned extremely bright all of a sudden. A stream of starlight descended from the sky apanied by the countless glistening starlights which had been repelled earlier.

    A thick, chubby palm appeared behind Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s neck. The Shadow King Teng Teng saw a chubby round face and felt the soul power fluctuation as deep as an abyss.

    The jade-like palm affected Teng Teng¡¯s shadow des such that they could not move at all. Meanwhile, a purple light shot out from the center of the palm in an instant. The Destruction Thought which could apparently devour one¡¯s soul in a split second hadpletely stopped Teng Teng in his tracks.

    Meanwhile, the Tiger King Dai Yueyan and the Wolf King Hua Lantang were being energized from the amplification. In the next moment, they dashed toward Yuanen Yehui. Lin San¡¯s Wind Pir had copsed and dispersed from the Holy Angel¡¯s attack. However, he had transformed into a typhoon andunched his martial soul avatar. Gigantic wind des over three meters in length formed a Destruction Tornado which destroyed everything in its path.

    Yuanen Yehui did not dodge nor avoid the confrontation with the two great powerhouses. She took a step forward abruptly and swung her fists simultaneously. She unleashed the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch once again.

    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±

    Two violent booms were heard. The Wolf King Hua Lantang was tossed out like a rag doll while Dai Yueyan felt a gush of immense force radiating toward him. The vortex of the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch dispersed his strength while the tremendous forceshed at him. Even though his three-word battle armor neutralized much of the impact, it still threw him a good six to seven steps away. He fell and sat onto the ground.

    How was that possible? How did she suddenly be so powerful?

    The same thought appeared in the minds of the Wolf King and the Tiger King simultaneously.

    At the same time, the stream of dazzling starlight tore apart the Reversal Halo¡¯s light screen like a hot knife cutting through butter. It reached Su Mu in a split second.

    A golden halo arose from underneath Su Mu¡¯s feet soon after. His three-word battle armor¡¯s domain halo which was about tounch was frozen on the spot. A sword soared high up into the air. Eight fox tails reacted to protect its owner. Yet, Su Mu was sted away by the impact with his body shimmering in starlight. A sequence of booming noises sounded from Su Mu¡¯s body. His entire body shivered and his three-word battle armor was weakened to arge extent. All at once, the long fur on his fox tails shot out.

    In his mind, he had the same thought as Dai Yueyan and Hua Lantang. How was that possible? How did the opponent be so powerful all of a sudden?

    It was the Sacred Radiance that destroyed everything including the typhoon. The wind des vanished within the strong heat much like a flying moth darting into the mes.

    The Light of Judgment descended from the sky and slowed down Lin San with the illumination of the holy light. The Holy Angel pped his dual wings as the intense attackpletely suppressed Lin San into submission.

    The sudden change in the situation took everyone by surprise.

    Was it true that the group from Shrek Academy suddenly be so powerful?

    When Dai Yueyan fell and sat onto the ground, he realized that this was not the case. It was not that the opponents had be powerful, but they had grown weaker. The seven-colored radiance which had been shimmering on their bodies all this while had all vanished just before they were attacked.

    The Seven Treasures zed Pagoda had disappeared. No one realized when the Smiley Face Douluo appeared by Ye Zhi¡¯s side and removed her from the battlefield. At the same time, a handsome youth in ck attire cracked into a smile to reveal his mouthful of pearly whites as he stood at the spot where Ye Zhi was initially.

 Chapter 1313 - A Good Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1313: A Good Fight</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was him! It was him!

    Yes, it was him.

    The instant the two sides shed, Xie Xie, who was at the rear of Shrek Academy¡¯s formation had vanished. He was already behind Ye Zhi when he reappeared. Ye Zhi, who was currently focusing all her strength in enhancing herrades, did not even have the chance to dodge. She only saw a flurry of movements around her before she was under the threat of a great stabbing pain that made her stop all enhancements. The Shrek Six Monsters¡¯ counterattack had been over in that instant.

    Was their teamwork so bad? For the Shrek Seven Monsters, this was a situation that would have never possibly happened.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The Wind King reeled and Fox King was stunned.

    Beams of Dazzling Starlight fell from the skies and rained down on people from the Monster Academy. They were not even able to move.

    Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu did not follow up with more attacks. There was no question regarding the oue of their sparring session at this point.

    When one was at the rank of seven or eight rings, the oue of the battle would mostly be decided in an instant. They were manifesting this point to its fullest right now.

    Regardless of how dissatisfied they felt, the truth was right before their eyes.

    The audiences who were cheering suddenly fell silent. The instant reversal of the match had caught everyone off guard.

    Long Yue was standing at the side of the gymnasium. The instant he saw Xie Xie appear behind Ye Zhi, he could not help but clenched his fists.

    Did they lose because of carelessness? No, it was not that simple. They all had put great care in Ye Zhi¡¯s protection. That was also Su Mu¡¯s responsibility as the Master-Control soul master.

    It was precisely because of the great pressure that their opponents had given that they were unable to protect Ye Zhi in that crucial moment. That was what led to their defeat.

    The Shrek Six Monsters¡¯ seemingly unbnced battle arrangements and flustered reactions had been brought to a perfect close in the end.

    They had lost. Long Yue could clearly see that the Shrek Six Monsters had yet to unleash their full strength.

    Had they really be this powerful after a few years? Even if they were to go at it again and even if he was not part of the team, Long Yue believed that the Monster n would not be able to win.

    Yuanen Yehui caught his attention the most. Her three-word battle armor was too powerful. Whether it was her attacking power, defensive power, or that seemingly simple punching technique, they were all-powerful. She had held off Wolf King, Tiger King, and even the Wind King all by herself. This was why the Shrek Six Monsters were able to carry out their battle n calmly and bring it in practice.

    As the Master-Control soul master, Fox King Su Mu did not even unleash his fullbat strength. His strength as a three-word battle armor master waspletely used to block Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s starry sky attacks.

    If he thought about it in greater depth, Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Dazzling Starlight seemed to have merged with Ye Xinn and Yue Zhengyu and their attacks came from the starry sky. What kind of soul skill was that?

    Dai Yueyan sat on the floor with a baffled expression. The match they had all those years ago had left almost all of them dissatisfied with their defeat, but what about the match today? Could he stillfort himself saying they had lost because they were careless? He did not think that he could.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s figure was like a wall of steel. Thebination of his and Hua Lantang¡¯s strength was insufficient to break through it. This was when they were under Pagoda King Ye Zhi¡¯s enhancement at that.

    They were instantly sent reeling as the enhancement stopped. Just how great of a difference in strength was this?

    Yuanen Yehui was the only one who truly showed her strength. Maybe the fat guy in the back whose job was to make buns had shown his strength as well. When Teng Teng was grabbed by hisrge hand, the others did not even clearly see what had happened. Teng Teng was already in his grasp and his face was pale.

    This battle had ended far quicker than anyone had expected. Yuanen Yehui was the only one who was under any kind of pressure among the Shrek Six Monsters.

    There were hundreds of people present in the gymnasium. However, it was so quiet that a needle could be heard if it fell to the ground right now.

    The legendary cheers that filled the building just moments ago seemed to be filled with mockery at this moment.

    In the minds of the Heavenly Kings n members, the legendary cheers were still there when they lost this match.

    Xu Lizhi released Teng Teng as he patted his shoulder with his thick palm. He smiled at him and even gave him a Recovery Pork Bun.

    Teng Teng held the warm bun in his hands. His eyes were filled with warmth as well.

    They were not proud people that hated to lose. However, losing under such humiliating circumstances was something that would be difficult even for them to ept.

    Su Mu looked at Ye Xinn who was standing before him with a huge sword hovering behind her. The hilt of the sword glittered with starlight. It felt like his soul was being sucked out by that long sword. The sword¡¯s glow dimmed and the pretty girl in front of him nodded. She turned around and walked toward herpanions.

    The short silence finally ended. The audience outside the protective barrier was in a furor.

    They had lost. The victorious team in their hearts had lost. They were not even entirely sure how, but they had lost.

    The Smiley Face Douluo took a nce at Ye Zhi who was standing beside him with a nk gaze. He lightly shook his head and said nothing. It would have been inappropriate to say anything to these children.

    The Shrek Six Monsters returned to their usual appearances as they put away their battle armor. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s stic tights presented her wless bodyline. Xie Xie seemed to have returned to her side after flickering in the air. He removed his own coat to cover her. He covered her alluring curves that were traced out by her form-fitting clothes.

    The six of them stood together and walked towards the Heavenly Kings n.

    Dai Yueyan finally stood up. He pulled Hua Lantang who was not far from him to his feet as well. They looked at each other in the eyes. They saw the bitterness in each other¡¯s eyes.

    They had lost just like that, were they satisfied with the result? They were definitely not satisfied. However, what could they do about it?

    The six of them walked to the center of thepetition stage. As they looked at the Shrek Six Monsters before them, they were unable to utter any words.

    ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Yuanen Yehui said to Dai Yueyan.

    Dai Yueyan had a wry smile on his face, ¡°We didn¡¯t grow weaker. It¡¯s you guys who¡¯ve grown stronger.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui replied, ¡°You guys are very powerful as well. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know us well enough. We¡¯ve experienced greater changes here. Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯ve been through a lot in these past few years.¡±

    The Heavenly Kings n was truly a legend. They were all geniuses of their generation who were heavily gifted with nature¡¯s gift. However, different people had different experiences.

    Geniuses with different experiences would end up growing differently.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters were not merely cultivating in thesest few years. They had undergone military training on the Demon Ind and lived through the great disaster of Shrek Academy¡¯s destruction. They had subjected themselves to strict training in the army too. These experiences certainly made them experience unspeakable pain, but they were also their greatest wealth.

    It was precisely because they had these experiences that they were this powerful right now. It gave them a deeper understanding of their own strengths. It was precisely these experiences that brought them to where they stand today.

    Compared to the Shrek Seven Monsters, the Eight Heavenly Kings were mostly cultivating and studying in the academy. Their experiences were much simpler than their opponents.

    Moreover, there were still some gaps if the Monster Academy were to bepared with Shrek Academy.

    Long Yue went up the stage again. His clenched fists were rxed, but his gaze was still grim.

    He walked to Dai Yueyan¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. Dai Yueyan lifted his head to look at him with an inquiring gaze. He seemed to be asking if they should take Shrek Academy up on their offer of having a match of two against seven.

    Long Yue shook his head lightly. He looked at the Shrek Six Monsters. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to Tang Wulin¡¯s Battle of Five Gods. Your strengths have made me see that it wouldn¡¯t be a match with a predictable oue.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu said, ¡°Actually, we¡¯re also looking forward to it.¡±

 Chapter 1314 - What! Whatâ€™re You Doing?

    <h4>Chapter 1314: What! What¡¯re You Doing?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Long Yue said with a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the Battle of Five Gods. We can lose, but we won¡¯t take on any unfair spars.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu extended an arm towards him of his own ord. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll fight alongside each other someday.¡±

    Long Yue was stunned. He was right! They belonged to the Tang Sect. Although Long Yue was partially removed from the Sect as he was focusing more of his energy on the Monster Academy, it was not entirely impossible for them to be fighting side by side from Tang Sect¡¯s perspective.

    ¡°Zhengyu¡¯s right. You could be allies in the future. Also, this day might not be as far away as you think.¡± The Smiley Face Douluo walked up to them. When he saw these youngsters with their stubborn eyes and souls that thirsted for victory, he could not help but feltforted as their senior.

    The younger generation was growing very quickly. This generation of Tang Sect would certainly leave their mark on the entire Douluo Star. Whether it was Tang Wulin or Long Yue, they would most probably be Limit Douluos in the future. Amongst theirpanions, at least half had the potential as well.

    It was true that soul technology had been constantly improving, but a true peak expert was a being that surpassed godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions.

    ¡®If Tang Sect could have five Limit Douluos in the future...¡¯

    Hu Jie had gotten all excited just thinking about the possibility. Amongst the current generation of youngsters, it was not impossible for such a thing to happen. They were only in their twenties. How old was he when he had reached the same ranks as them?

    He felt slightly dejected at the same time as he remembered his original sect. Compared to Tang Sect¡¯s rapid development, the Body Sect was wasting away. It was once the best sect on the continent, a sect that was even superior to Tang Sect. Now, it was only a second-rate sect. Those who possessed Body martial souls were few and cultivation in the Body Sect¡¯s was a painful process. The current younger generation could not ept this kind of cultivation anymore. This was also one of the reasons why Body Sect was declining.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal together, my treat,¡± said Long Yue.

    Yue Zhengyu turned to look at Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn. The twodies were slightly surprised by Long Yue¡¯s invitation. Xu Mi¡¯er was already near them. She smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve finally gathered together here. I want to ask you guys about our academy¡¯s situation as well. Let¡¯s have a meal together. After all, the one who¡¯s going to participate in the Battle of Five Gods isn¡¯t you guys. Also, there are many traditional delicacies in Star Luo City. They¡¯re already considered lost in the federation, you know?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Xu Lizhi had practically blurted it out. He seemed to be salivating already.

    Ye Xinn rolled her eyes at him. Yuanen Yehui nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll have to trouble you and your friends, senior.¡±

    The Smiley Face Douluo caressed his round belly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you youngsters to it. This old man will excuse himself. It is good to be young! It¡¯s a time that I still remember fondly.¡±

    Long Yue did not bring them to some fancy high-ss restaurant. Instead, they came to an unassuming yard. This was a ce that belonged to the Eight Heavenly Kings. It was a ce they bought by pitching in their money together. The set up within it had all the elements that they liked.

    They would gather here often. Usually, Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi were the ones looking after this ce.

    With the Eight Heavenly Kings¡¯ status in Star Luo City, a dedicated staff started delivering Star Luo City¡¯s various delicacies and filled the table.

    The atmosphere between them had been cold and rigid before, they started off as opponents many years ago after all, and always had been so. This was their first time sitting down for a meal together.

    Xu Mi¡¯er produced a few jars of specially brewed rice wine. The atmosphere finally started to lighten up.

    Long Yue sat at the main seat. At first, Yue Zhengyu sat beside him. However, Xu Lizhi had reced him before long. The reason was simple, Long Yue¡¯s alcohol tolerance was too high.

    ¡°Let¡¯s y a game, shall we?¡± Teng Teng suddenly proposed.

    ¡°What game?¡± Maybe it was because they were both Agility System soul masters, Xie Xie found himself disliking this person.

    Teng Teng said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a drinking game. Are you guys old enough to drink yet?¡±

    That was a tant provocation. Xie Xie raised an eyebrow. ¡°How¡¯d you y it?¡±

    Teng Teng exined, ¡°The rules are fair and reasonable. Everyone will toast every single person here with a full cup. The person can only sit down to eat after he¡¯s finished toasting everyone around the table. Then, it¡¯s the second person¡¯s turn. Everyone will take turns toasting everyone, and we¡¯ll see who goes down first. How does that sound?¡±

    Xie Xie stood up, unwilling to show weakness and said, ¡°Bring it on! Since you¡¯re the one who proposed it, you¡¯ll be the first.¡±

    Teng Teng raised his cup and stood up. He said with vile intent, ¡°If you really can¡¯t take it and don¡¯t want to get drunk, it¡¯s alright. All you have to do is tap my shoulder and say, ¡®Big brother, I¡¯m a coward¡¯, and it¡¯ll count it as a pass.¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡± Xie Xie asked with shock.

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m a coward.¡± Teng Teng immediately repeated his own words.

    Xie Xie immediately smiled. ¡°Alright. Then sit down, you coward.¡±

    ¡°F*ck! That¡¯s low. Come, Xie Xie, let¡¯s have a toast.¡± Teng Teng moved quickly towards Xie Xie. His Agility System cultivation base was a good match for making toasts. Although he moved quickly, the wine in his cup did not even sway.

    Xie Xie smiled at him. ¡°I was just joking, I hope you¡¯re not mad.¡±

    Teng Teng grunted. ¡°I won¡¯t be if you drink it.¡±

    ¡°Cheers,¡± the cups clinked. Almost a half a liter of rice wine was gulped down by the two of them.

    Teng Teng turned his wrist and suspended his cup upside down above his head. He did this to show that not a drop of wine was left in his cup.

    Xie Xie followed suit. However, a few straggling drops dripped down onto his hair.

    ¡°Haha, you need skills to do this.¡± Teng Tengughed triumphantly. He felt as if he had gotten even with Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie wiped the wine on his hair with a napkin. ¡°You¡¯re a crafty fellow, you know that? Alright, go on, go drink with the others.¡±

    Teng Teng poured another cup for himself and said with a smile, ¡°Oh yeah, there¡¯s another rule I forgot to mention, nobody¡¯s allowed to use the toilet. Anyone who uses the toilet will face a penalty of three cups.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes immediately bulged. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too cruel?¡±

    Teng Teng snorted. ¡°You scared?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu said, ¡°You have more numbers.¡±

    Teng Teng said, ¡°Sister-inw is also from the Shrek Academy, she¡¯ll count as someone from your side. You guys are our guests from afar, we¡¯ll not bully you. Our little witch is also on your side. This way, you¡¯ll have more people on your side. We¡¯ll see which side has someone left standing in the end.¡±

    ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    They were all youngsters. Who would be willing to ede defeat when it came to drinking? With this, the unusual second-round contest began.

    Although they were all soul masters, nobody cared to use their soul power to negate the effects of the alcohol. Teng Teng finished his round, and his eyes showed the greatest change. They became brighter. Other than that, there were no other changes.

    They finished their rounds. When everyone had finished one round, each and every one of them had actually drunk more than twenty cups. The initially cold and rigid atmosphere immediately lightened up.

    Suddenly, Xu Mi¡¯er started to have this flirtatious smile on her face. She nudged Long Yue beside her and gently called out, ¡°Darling...¡±

    Long Yue was big and tall with a tough personality. He could not help but shudder when he heard such an addressing from Xu Mi¡¯er, who was usually tough.

    The others were also seeing Xu Mi¡¯er in such a state for the first time. They all had different expressions, but they stopped their conversations. The room quickly fell silent.

    ¡°What! what¡¯re you doing?¡± Long Yue looked at Xu Mi¡¯er with an awkward expression. ¡°Don¡¯t address me like that. I¡¯m not used to it.¡±

    ¡°I want to use the toilet...¡± Xu Mi¡¯er lowered her head, looking as if she was wronged. It was as if Long Yue had been bullying her all this time and she needed his permission for every single thing.

    Long Yue swallowed his saliva. He suddenly thought that it did not seem to be a bad thing if Xu Mi¡¯er acted this way during normal times.

    ¡°Then go!¡± he hastily said.

    Xu Mi¡¯er lowered her head and said, ¡°But, I don¡¯t want to be penalized.¡±

    The others finally understood what was happening. Everyone guffawed despite themselves. The Eight Heavenly Kings were even rolling on the floor. They never expected Xu Mi¡¯er to have such a weapon in her arsenal.

    Teng Tengughed. ¡°I regret it, I regret it. I shouldn¡¯t have let sister-inw go to the other side. What a shame, what a shame.¡±

    Long Yue had a helpless expression. However, he found it worth it to have been able to witness this side of his wife. What were three cupspared to this side of Xu Mi¡¯er that he had never seen before?

    Xu Mi¡¯er had an extremely famous moniker in Monster Academy, Guns and Roses. If she was not Long Yue¡¯s lover, there were many who would have tried to win her over.

 Chapter 1315 - Iâ€™ll Drink!

    <h4>Chapter 1315: I¡¯ll Drink!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In Shrek Academy, everyone had been cultivating on their own. Xu Mi¡¯er had her own research interests and rarely had contact with the others. Over here, she was a teacher. Naturally, she had to interact with many people in her job. Her beauty, strict teaching style, and powerfulbat strength endeared her to the faculty and students. Within a short time, she had adapted to the lifestyle at the Monster Academy.

    When it was a fight with mechas of the same rank, virtually no one could defeat this female teacher known as the Guns. She was a tough fighter. Also, she was skilled in building her own mecha and various mecha weapons. She helped just about anyone who came to seek her assistance. Her friendly and cheerful personality was the opposite of Long Yue¡¯s taciturn nature. In a sense, she made up for what Long Yuecked.

    Long Yue had the best reputation in the academy. However, in terms of poprity among the faculty members and students, Xu Mi¡¯er was not far behind.

    Because of Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s selflessness and benevolence, Long Yue revered and loved his wife. Although they were not legally married, they respected each other as spouses.

    Xu Mi¡¯er¡¯s charmy in her candid demeanor which made Long Yue fall for her. When she suddenly turned gentle at the table, although he was unustomed to it, it excited him terribly. He felt an itch in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink them for you,¡± he agreed to it without hesitating.

    Xu Mi¡¯er went to the toilet with a smile on her face.

    Long Yue drank the three cups in one go. Even though he could not negate the effects of alcohol with his soul power, the amount of rice wine which he consumed hardly had any effect on him.

    ¡°Brother Teng Teng.¡± At this moment, a yful voice was heard.

    Teng Teng wasughing at the Dragon King just moments before. He suddenly felt goosebumps all over his body. He looked at the little witch nearby with fear.

    Dai Yun¡¯er ogled him. ¡°Brother Teng Teng, I want to go to the toilet as well.¡±

    ¡°Go on then. We¡¯re not on the same side!¡± Teng Teng did not give in that easily.

    Dai Yun¡¯er looked at him. Her beautiful eyes were moist with tears. ¡°Brother Teng Teng, I always thought you were fond of me. Could you bear to see me drink three big cups of wine? With my tummy bulging from all this drinking, I look hideous. You, on the other hand, are handsome, elegant, admirable, and unconventional. Even when you pushed me over to Shrek Academy, I didn¡¯t evenin...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink.¡± Teng Teng decided to cut Dai Yun¡¯er short. If he had allowed her to go on, he might even be charged for treason.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The others broke out inughter. The antics of Xu Mi¡¯er and Dai Yun¡¯er brought them closer together. For a time, they drank without restraint. The awkwardness was gone. The more they drank, the closer their rtionship became. Drinking certainly had a magical effect on people.

    Xie Xie nudged Yuanen Yehui who was beside him lightly. ¡°My dear, if you pleaded with me, I¡¯ll drink on your behalf as many times as you wish to use the toilet.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui turned to look at him. Perhaps it was the wine¡¯s effect, but she seemed even more beautiful now. An alluring smile appeared on her face. Xie Xie felt warm all over and his throat turned dry.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Another round ofughter broke out.

    Under these circumstances, no one remembered their initial bets. They drank like there was no tomorrow. No one kept tabs on the wine drunk. Cups and trays were scattered all over the table.

    Xie Xie and Teng Teng, the two Agility System Battle soul masters who did not see eye-to-eye earlier were now hugging and acknowledging each other as brothers. Xu Mi¡¯er and Xu Xiaoyan were sobbing at the side as they reminisced about Shrek Academy over some wine.

    There were moments when one needed to vent one¡¯s frustrations when one was under great stress. It was equally true for the Shrek Seven Monsters and the members of the Heavenly Kings n.

    Even Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn who were usually sober felt tipsy today.

    Despite their conditions, they made it back safely to the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters.

    If a winner were to be dered, the Shrek Seven Monsters would be favored. It turned out the person who drank the most was not the Dragon King who had the biggest body, but Xu Lizhi who drank non-stop but managed to keep a low profile.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s stomach was like a bottomless pit. Even when Long Yue was stumbling toward the end, Xu Lizhi was still sober.

    Before they parted ways, the intoxicated Teng Teng was mumbling about never topete with a food type soul master in drinking.

    The most outstanding personalities of the Tang Sect¡¯s new generation had spent a night getting drunk .

    The publicity for the Battle of Five Gods had grown to the point where every household on the Star Luo Continent knew about it. This time around, the matches would be different from the matches in otherpetitions.

    Mostpetitions had a limit. Some had age limits, while others had limits on the participants¡¯ cultivation bases. This was to ensure that thepetition was fair. In this way, the experts would be better trained.

    On the other hand, the Battle of Five Gods was different. It was a match without limits. It would be a public match where the participants would be the most highly skilled experts.

    Details of Tang Wulin was getting known by increasing numbers of the public. The more they learned, the more startled they were. How could a powerful sect such as the Tang Sect pick a young man in his twenties to be the Sect Master? How would such a young man fare in the Battle of Five Gods?

    Was it really necessary for the empire to raise a furore to publicize such apetition? If the empire brought out their true experts, then it would be a match in which the oue was already decided. Why would the empire put in so much effort for this event?

    Could it be that the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master was inciting the public? Was he overconfident?

    For a time, rumors circted the streets. Undoubtedly, the public¡¯s anticipation of thepetition was on the rise.

    Tang Wulin was oblivious to the happenings outside. He was instead immersed in some bizarre surroundings.

    Each time the pressure in the world outside intensified, he entered into a self-regting state. In this instance, he improved the most.

    Naturally, the assumption was that the pressure did not originate from his spirit.

    Although he lost some affection for his foster parents when they were taken away by his biological father, he gained something else instead. At the very least, a worrisome knot in his heart was undone. With Na¡¯er¡¯s exnation, he finally understood why Gu Yue and Na¡¯er acted weirdly around each other. He also understood the appearance of Gu Yuena.

    Although Na¡¯er did not mention how they were able to split to be two persons, still it seemed peculiar whenever he thought about it. Nevertheless, he had gotten an exnation. The pressure on his spirit lessened. On the other hand, Tang Wulin, who functioned well under pressure ever since he was a kid, was motivated by the pressure from other aspects.

    At the beginning of his cultivation, he chose to continue cultivating the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. Soon, he entered into a deep meditation state. Naturally, the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique¡¯s cultivation stopped. Nheless, he was unsure of his current meditative state.

    He felt like a sphere. The sphere¡¯s surface was coarse and was made up of manyponents which were his various abilities.

    When hemenced his deep meditation, the sphere began to rotate. During its rotation, the surface which was initially coarse slowly began to change. It soon turned into a smooth sphere.

    It felt as if everything was bing one.

 Chapter 1316 - Battle of Five Godsâ€™ First Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 1316: Battle of Five Gods¡¯ First Battle!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin did not realize that integrating his powers in this manner was simr to a Limit Douluo¡¯s experience during the final breakthrough at the end. Although the ranks were different, the effects were simr.

    His spirit gave rise to a wonderful feeling which pulled Tang Wulin out of his deep meditation.

    When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the bright sunlight that streamed through the windows.

    The window in front of his bed faced the east. At this moment, the sun was just peeking out from the east. A purplish radiance was caught by Tang Wulin.

    His eyes turned purple as well. His current world was filled with physicalfort and extravagance. As he felt the nourishment from the purple aura, he heaved a long sigh.

    The window flew open under his breath. Fresh air rushed in from the outside to brush against his face and nourish his body. His spirits were uplifted at the same time.

    It was a chiaroscuro of the surroundings outside. Tang Wulin thought that the world looked extremely beautiful.

    A faint smile appeared on his face. Tang Wulin let his arms hang at his sides naturally. He felt like a brand new person.

    He got up and walked to the window. He lifted the tinum dragon scale hanging on his neck. He felt the warmth from the dragon scale and her aura as well.

    He waspletely oblivious to the happenings outside. He was only aware of his current condition.

    ¡®Battle of Five Gods, here Ie!¡¯

    The Star Luo Empire¡¯s national gymnasium was jam packed. The great gymnasium with a seating capacity of a hundred thousand was full. The crowd was here just to watch apetition.

    A short match would take a couple of minutes while a long one would not exceed fifteen minutes. A battle between soul masters rarely took that long.

    Many among the audience had bought expensive tickets for the match. They were piqued with curiosity. They wanted to see for themselves the Battle of Five Gods which had been held since ancient times.

    The tform was also crowded. The Star Luo Empire¡¯s emperor His Majesty Dai Tianling and the Monster Academy¡¯s principal En Ci were present.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s person-in-charge on the Star Luo Continent, the Smiley Face Douluo was seated on the other side of the emperor.

    Meanwhile, Dai Yueyan who had recovered from his hangover was seated on the second row.

    Before his match against the Shrek Six Monsters, he thought the Battle of Five Gods was purely for ceremonial purposes. It was just an event to see how Tang Wulin would fare.

    However, after their sparring session the other day, his attitude changed.

    The Shrek Six Monsters had improved a lot and they had be very powerful now. As their leader, it was doubtful that Tang Wulin¡¯s strength remained unchanged.

    Since he was brave enough to ept the challenge of the Battle of Five Gods, it implied Tang Wulin was utterly confident. On the other hand, Dai Yueyan admitted that he did not have that kind of confidence. If he were Tang Wulin, he would not have participated in a match in which he was destined to lose.

    When he walked into the densely packed gymnasium with a lively atmosphere and saw the throng of spectators, Dai Yueyan felt, for the first time, that his little sister¡¯s choice might have been correct all this while. Tang Wulin was indeed outstanding and deserving of her affection.

    However, that fellow was too arrogant for his liking. How could he reject his adorable younger sister? He had rejected her outright. He grew angry mulling over it. However, his resentment toward the Shrek Seven Monsters had been curtailed since the drinking bout the other day.

    The Shrek Six Monsters were also on the tform. They were considered VIPs. They sat on the second row, just like Dai Yueyan.

    Only Dai Yueyan and Long Yue from the Heavenly Kings n were qualified to sit here. As for Dai Yun¡¯er, she was currently in a corner that was closer to the stage, enjoying the perks that came with her status.

    ¡°Is Tang Wulin here yet?¡± Dai Yueyan asked Yue Zhengyu beside him.

    Yue Zhengyu said with a smile, ¡°He arrived a long time ago. Do you think he¡¯s going to bete? You worry too much, Your Highness.¡±

    Dai Yueyan glowered at him. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve full confidence in him.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu replied, ¡°Your Highness, do you believe in miracles?¡±

    Dai Yueyan pouted. ¡°I only believe in strength.¡±

    Yue Zhengyuughed. ¡°Back then, when we defeated you guys, was that strength or a miracle?¡±

    The question left Dai Yueyan speechless. He was unsure how he should respond.

    ¡°Our captain can be regarded as a person who¡¯s skilled in creating miracles in the world. He may win yet, although it¡¯s a one-sided match.¡± Yue Zhengyu shrugged.

    Dai Yueyan grunted. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see then. We¡¯ll see how long he canst in thepetition and how many losses he can take before he forfeits the Battle of Five Gods.¡±

    On the other side of Yue Zhengyu, Xie Xie said casually, ¡°The only thing I¡¯m thinking of now is what if our big brother wins the first match. Think about it. There are so many spectators today. There¡¯s also the live broadcast throughout the entire Star Luo Empire. How would the Star Luo Empire react?¡±

    Win? Was that even possible?

    Dai Yueyan pouted. His facial expression was clearly one of disdain. Nevertheless, did he not feel it was possible?

    Undoubtedly, the emperor Dai Tianling was prejudiced this time. He had forcibly tied the Tang Sect to his war chariot. If the Tang Sect¡¯s response had been more drastic, they could announce that they would not participate in the Battle of Five Gods and that the Sect Master was not in the Star Luo Empire.

    However, the Tang Sect gave a humbled reply. It was because their status in the Star Luo Empire and the Federation was different. Despite Dai Tianling¡¯s biased actions, the empire had always supported the Tang Sect. Hence, the Tang Sect would never fall out with the Star Luo Empire.

    In any case, the Star Luo Empire had gained tremendous benefit from the publicity. Since the Tang Sect would undoubtedly be suppressed in the Federation, chances were they would side with the Star Luo Empire. The invaluable resources could only be sold to them in the end.

    However, it might be a different scenario then. While the benefits of the empire would be much reduced, it could enhance the reputation of the Tang Sect. It would be a scenario where Tang Wulin won the Battle of Five Gods.

    If it turned out to be the case, then it would be a win-win situation. The Tang Sect might even end up with more benefits. On the surface, it would appear so.

    However, could Tang Wulin really win the Battle of Five Gods? It would be truly difficult.

    Winning three out of five battles would not make one a winner in the Battle of Five Gods. One would have to win all five battles. Due to this tough condition, the people in ancient times chose the Battle of Five Gods to determine the rtionship between warring countries.

    The possibility of Tang Wulin winning was almost close to zero. Dai Tianling¡¯s initial n of a win-win situation was affected due to the affairs of his daughter.

    It was not like he had no regrets. He did not wish for any conflict between his empire and the Tang Sect because of the incident. However, Tang Wulin got on his nerves. Besides, his daughter did not stand up for herself.

    When he thought about Dai Yun¡¯er saying that she was willing to be Tang Wulin¡¯s mistress, he could not help feeling a surge of ragee over him.

    He would have to redress his empire¡¯s rtionship with the Tang Sect some other time. He was sure there would be plenty of opportunities for that. In this instance, he needed to vent his anger.

    ¡°Tell me Teacher, how much chance does Tang Wulin have in today¡¯s match?¡± Dai Tianling asked En Ci beside him.

    En Ci frowned slightly. ¡°Thirty percent maybe.¡±

    ¡°That much?¡± Dai Tianling looked at En Ci with shock. His teacher¡¯s reckoning had always been conservative.

    Tang Wulin was only in his twenties. To have a thirty percent chance of winning in a match of the Battle of Five Gods was high indeed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you mustn¡¯t underestimate Tang Wulin. Long Yue told me that he had no confidence if he were to fight Tang Wulin now. This meant that Tang Wulin has at least thebat power of a Title Douluo. We shouldn¡¯t be fooled by his outer appearance. The other day In the hall, I could feel his spiritual rank was at the Spirit Domain. He may even have his own spiritual domain already.¡±

    Dai Tianling sighed. ¡°The Tang Sect¡¯s truly a factory of talents.¡±

    En Ci smiled faintly. ¡°However, they¡¯ll be at your service in the end.¡± It was rare for him to express admiration for someone.

    Dai Tianling broke into a smile. However, he quickly said with annoyance. ¡°This brat is not appreciative of any favors offered. If he¡¯s willing to be my son-inw, he won¡¯t have to go through this much trouble.¡±

    If Tang Wulin had agreed to marry Dai Yun¡¯er, he would have been willing to keep his journey a secret. Their rtionship would have been more cordial, and their distrust of each other would be lessened.

    However, Tang Wulin tly rejected his offer, and it affected Dai Tianling¡¯s entire strategy.

 Chapter 1317 - Pillar of the Empire, Despair Death God

    <h4>Chapter 1317: Pir of the Empire, Despair Death God</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    En Ci said, ¡°Let¡¯s look forward to it. We¡¯ll see if this young man can really recreate a miracle.¡±

    Naturally, the principal of Monster Academy had what Dai Yueyan and the others sitting behind him had said. In truth, he was also eagerly waiting to see if Tang Wulin could bring about another miracle.

    At that point, a pleasant baritone voice could be heard within the gymnasium.

    ¡°The Battle of Five Gods originated in ancient times. In that era, where champions were born in multitudes, only a true hero would propose a challenge such as the Battle of Five Gods.¡±

    With thismanding statement, the noisy gymnasium immediately quieted down.

    They knew that the introduction to the Battle of Five Gods would ensue, so they listened in silence.

    ¡°The reason for the term ¡°five gods¡± is the extreme nature of the matches. The challenger will participate in five matches on five separate days against his opponents. The challenged party cannot reject the challenge, otherwise, they will be scorned by everyone under the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Without a doubt, the challenged party has a clear advantage in the Battle of Five Gods. They can send out different experts for each of the matches while the challenger can only fight on his own. The final victor will have the right to make one request. In ancient times, this request was usually a truce of one year or more. Ample time for a country to rest and recuperate its forces. It might even alter the situation of the entire nation. Hence, in such a contest as the Battle of Five Gods, the challenger is usually the country¡¯s hero and spiritual pir. If the hero seeds, his name will live on for millennia.¡±

    ¡°Now, at the request of the Tang Sect¡¯s newly appointed Sect Master, we¡¯ll mimic the ancient Battle of Five Gods and present a series of the most interesting matches you have ever seen. As one of the most important sects in the empire, the Tang Sect has always contributed greatly to the development of the empire. This Battle of Five Gods is being carried out so that the friendship between the Tang Sect and the empire will remain strong for ages toe. Let us all cheer for the Tang Sect¡¯s newly appointed Sect Master. Make some noise for this Battle of Five Gods. No matter the oue, I believe that this contest will be a series of unprecedented and outstanding matches.¡±

    The introduction was simple, with fewplicated words or concepts included. Toward the end, the emcee even emphasized that this was a friendly match akin to a sparring session and gave high praise to the Tang Sect.

    He could not use the Tang Sect like a tool. He would still make a show of conciliation when it was called for. In terms of diplomatic skills, the Star Luo Empire was indeed superior to the Dou Spirit Empire. Comparatively speaking, the Star Luo Empire was also firmer. It was not as dependent on the Tang Sect as the Dou Spirit Empire was.

    ¡°Today, the first round of the Battle of Five Gods willmence. It¡¯s the mecha battle!¡±

    ¡°Mechas have long been the most important weapon to have been created by modern technology. Research into mechas was started by the famous ancestor of the Star Luo Empire, the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao. He was the first person to propose such a magnificent idea and created the first ever mecha. Moreover, the Spirit Ice Douluo himself was a member of the Tang Sect¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters. Today¡¯s mecha battle will surely be extremely interesting.¡±

    ¡°The rules of the Battle of Five Gods¡¯ mecha contest are as follows. The maximum mecha rank both sides are permitted to use is ck. This rule was decided out of fairness. The Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master doesn¡¯t own a divine mecha. If there¡¯s a difference between the quality of mechas used by both sides, then we won¡¯t be able to witness the true skills both opponents possess in controlling them.¡±

    ¡°In the mecha battle, usage of spirit souls is not allowed. Anything else is permitted. The empire¡¯s representative in the Battle of Five Gods¡¯ mecha contest is themander of the Imperial First Mecha Division which is also known as the Imperial Order of Knights, the imperial divine mecha master, known as ¡°the pir of the empire¡±, Commander Huang Zhengyang. He is said to be the most talented mecha master in the empire and has won many prestigious mechapetitions. Every step he has taken in achieving all this was thanks to his own efforts. He¡¯s a Title Douluo-ranked expert. He deserves to be the empire¡¯s representative and be one of the five gods in the Battle of Five Gods.¡±

    When the name Huang Zhengyang was announced, it immediately raised a chorus of cheers from the crowd. In the Star Luo Empire, this was a household name.

    The pir of the empire, Huang Zhengyang.

    He did not give himself the title. This was the appraisal given by Emperor Dai Tianling after personally witnessing his powerful mecha piloting skills.

    Huang Zhengyang liked mechas ever since he was a boy. His father was a famed mecha master. When he was only two years old, he had climbed into the mecha¡¯s cockpit with his father. Throughout his life, it could be said that he spent more time in a mecha than in his own bed.

    Mechas were like this second life, even more important than his own life.

    He seemed to be naturally gifted in controlling mechas. That was how he was able to surpass every mecha master before him. When he was only twenty-three years old, he had be a rank-9 mecha master with a six-ringed cultivation base and was one of the candidates to be the royal family¡¯s divine mecha master.

    When he turned thirty-one and became a Title Douluo, he was officially confirmed. The empire bore the huge cost of building a divine mecha for him. He was now a major general and themander of the empire¡¯s most powerful mecha division. He was only forty-one years old, but he had already established his reputation in the army. He was also the deputy dean of Monster Academy¡¯s mecha course.

    In the Star Luo Empire, whenever mechas were brought up, the name Huang Zhengyang would be mentioned as well. It was evident just how highly regarded he was in the mecha field in the Star Luo Empire.

    He would be the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master Tang Wulin¡¯s first opponent in the Battle of Five Gods.

    On the tform, Dai Yueyan had been moved by the miracle mentioned by Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie. When he heard the name Huang Zhengyang, he could not stop a smile from appearing on his face. He mumbled to himself, ¡± It seems that your captain can¡¯t possibly win the firstpetition.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yue Zhengyu looked at him. ¡°You seem to be very confident in the first god, Your Highness.¡±

    Dai Yueyan said assuredly, ¡°If you saw Huang Zhengyang controlling a mecha, you¡¯d have confidence in him as well. Before he obtained the moniker pir of the empire, he was known as the Despair Scythe. Almost all his opponents fell into despair when faced with his attacks. Let¡¯s put it this way: his control of mechas is as natural as you soul masters controlling your own bodies. He might even be able to control the mechas at a more minuscule level. He can control every single toe of his mechas. He deserves to be called the great controlling master.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie exchanged nces, ¡°Then let us wait and see.¡±

    Tang Wulin had won the title of Mecha King in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge. In the mecha battles, he was even known as the Spear King.

    In terms of controlling mecha, he was definitely not an amateur. Although his opponent sounded strong, it was unclear if he was better than Tang Wulin. It would only be seen after they started fighting.

    The lighting in the entire gymnasium was dimmed, and only the floor of the central area was lit. The beaming spotlights shone down from above. The bleachers were dark, but thepetition grounds were as bright as day.

    The atmosphere warmed up at this very moment as well.

    Although the emcee had asked the audience to apud for the Tang Sect¡¯s newly appointed Sect Master, the crowd¡¯s cheers were all for the pir of the empire.

    ¡°Hear that? Huang Zhengyang can be considered the people¡¯s idol. He¡¯s also extremely handsome and has remained unmarried to this day. He said this is because he has no time to get married. His goal is to be the first Limit Douluo-ranked divine mecha master,¡± Dai Yueyan said with pride.

    Xie Xie raised an eyebrow. He said with a faint smile, ¡°The audience the day before was also cheering like this.¡±

    Dai Yueyan¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. He turned and glowered at Xie Xie.

 Chapter 1318 - Indefinite Blue Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1318: Indefinite Blue Emperor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Cough cough. I think we should just enjoy our drinks.¡± Xie Xie coughed once but the smile on his face betrayed him. Did he not have even the slightest intention to apologize?

    Two bright spotlights beamed down on both sides of the coliseum, each making a circle of light ten meters in diameter on the ground. With a deep nging sound, both mechas walked out from their respective resting lounges, revealing themselves under the re of the spotlights.

    Huang Zhengyang¡¯s mecha was green-ck in color, not just pure ck. The mecha had a streamlined design and ovepping armor but did not appear to be cumbersome at all. The entire mecha was about seven meters tall with its upper body slightly bent forward. Its legs were thick and short while its upper body was a little longer. Its back was arched forward ever so subtly and it appeared to be a little hunched.

    A gigantic scythe that exceeded its height was slung over its shoulder. The mecha held one side of the handle in its right hand. The de of the scythe was more than four meters wide and was glimmering coldly.

    The cold gleam of the light in the coliseum was refracted by the green-ck mecha which exuded a form of ghastly aura to the crowd. From the moment the mecha appeared, its body exuded murderous intent.

    There was no doubt that the mecha belonged to the pir of the empire. The Despair Scythe was a closebat type.

    Meanwhile, a simr ck mecha had appeared on the other side. This one was about seven meters in height as well. It appeared to have a tall figure that could even be described as agile. It was entirely humanoid in form with slim waist, broad shoulders and thick arms. This mecha was designed to be highly streamlined. It seemed to be ck in color but rippled with a faint dark blue under the bright lights.

    Its unique hue was a result of forging the mecha with a special type of metal. The color was known as cavansite blue and it would reveal a sapphire-like gloss only under sunlight. If it was seen at night, it would appear to be just a in ck mecha.

    Judging by appearance, it looked like this the mecha was what most people would call beautiful. Even so, the ck mecha on the opposite side had already left a profound impression on the minds of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s people given its truly impressivebat record.

    Before obtaining a divine mecha, Huang Zhengyang had always used this mecha, which was how he had earned the title ¡®the Despair Scythe¡¯. He had piloted this mecha longer than any other and he was still using it frequently. His rtionship with the mecha could be described as one of flesh and blood.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha¡¯s weapon was a spear and the spear had also appeared to have the characteristics of cavansite blue. Other than that, he had not equipped himself with any other weapons. He was not carrying the heavy ion beam that Dai Yueyan had imagined.

    It was a closebat mecha against another closebat mecha. There was no doubt that this would be a fiery duel between the two. The first round of the Battle of Five Gods felt like it was about to burst forth with violent sparks.

    The beams of light shining upon the two mechas were extinguished as they both walked toward the center of the arena.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha, dubbed ¡®the Blue Emperor¡¯, strode forward with great strides and arrived at his designated waiting area. Meanwhile, he saw that his opponent, the pir of the empire Huang Zhengyang, was also guiding his mecha at a simr pace. It was only that his mecha¡¯s gait appeared to be rather peculiar. The mecha made a squatting posture with every step it took.

    This simple detail shocked Tang Wulin. The opponent¡¯s action could possibly result in an outburst at any moment as it marched forward. The mecha truly deserved its reputation of being the most formidable powerhouse chosen by the Star Luo Empire!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha had beenpleted during the journey to the Dou Spirit Empire. He had personally forged all the metals used for the mecha, and it was made by the Tang Sect¡¯s group of rank-9 mecha builders.

    The entire mecha was made ording to his requirements. The proportions of the mecha¡¯s body were customized to fit Tang Wulin¡¯s figure as he wanted it to be arger version of his battle armor.

    ¡°If both contestants are already prepared for the battle, please raise the weapons in your hands,¡± the host¡¯s voice said.

    Tang Wulin raised the spear in his hand while, on the opposite side, Huang Zhengyang raised the giant scythe supported on his shoulder.

    ¡°The Battle of Five Gods, first round, the battle of mechas, begins!¡±

    Following the host¡¯s cry, the battle between the two powerhouses had finally begun.

    The pir of the empire Huang Zhengyang had named his mecha ¡®the Despair Reaper¡¯. After he got his divine mecha, he had received offers to purchase his Despair Reaper for astronomical amounts numerous times, but he had rejected all of them.

    For him, the mecha felt like his own flesh and blood for a very long time.

    Following the announcement, the Despair Reaper slid forward as if it were wearing a pair of ice skates. With its feet ced on the ground, it dashed toward Tang Wulin¡¯s Blue Emperor in a split second.

    The Blue Emperor¡¯s full name was ¡®the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯. The word ¡®Indefinite¡¯ was added after Tang Wulin¡¯s parents left. It was used tomemorate the set of divine skills passed down by his birth father to him.

    The Indefinite Blue Emperor skated sideways to evade at high speed, and the Despair Reaper¡¯s turned to follow it in an instant. At the same time, the Despair Scythe in his hand had already begun waving about.

    At that point, the coliseum, which could contain the people of an entire empire, waspletely quiet. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixated upon thepetition that was taking ce in the arena.

    In order to make it easier for the audience to follow every detail of the match,rge screens adorned the sides surrounding the coliseum. The screens were disying the names and statuses of both mechas.

    The battle had just begun so both mechas were one hundred percent fully functional. Their structural integrity would change as the mechas sustained damaged during the battle. As a result, this would give the general public some understanding of the disparity between both sides in the battle.

    Was he going tounch an attack now? Tang Wulin immediately felt a wisp of confusion as he watched Huang Zhengyang waving the scythe in his hand. At that point, there was still quite a distance between them, so the opponent¡¯s Despair Scythe could not possibly hit Tang Wulin.

    Even though Tang Wulin was thinking about this, he dared not slow down even for a moment. This was because he believed that a mecha master of this rank would not possibly do something at random and every action of his would certainly have its own purpose.

    That was, indeed, the case. A faint sparkle rippled out from the Despair Scythe soundlessly. The sparkle flew at high-speed and caught up to Tang Wulin¡¯s Indefinite Blue Emperor almost immediately.

    Tang Wulin did not hesitate before the Indefinite Blue Emperor did the Ghost Perplexing Track on the same spot under Tang Wulin¡¯s high-speed operation. During that very moment, the Indefinite Blue Emperor seemed to have gone weightless before the audience¡¯s eyes, and it had even cast a series of residual shadows in the air.

    What sort of speed was capable of creating such a transformation, huh?!

    The scene left the crowd feeling bewildered.

    Dai Yueyan looked at Tang Wulin in astonishment. He had always known that Tang Wulin was very powerful but only as a soul master and battle armor master. He had never known that Tang Wulin could be so exceptional in his mecha operating skills too.

    Mecha operation and soul master battles were considered twopletely separate matters. Was this person here still human? How could he possibly still have the time and effort to train his mecha operating skills?!

    The sparkle covered an extremelyrge surface area as it was emitted from the broad scythe. Even though the Indefinite Blue Emperor made an attempt to dodge by exercising the Ghost Perplexing Track in such marvelous manner, the sparkle acted extremely peculiar too. Tang Wulin managed to dodge, but the sparkle seemed to have frozen as it paused in mid-air. Tang Wulin watched as the Despair Scythe was waved about once again on the opposite side and another tiny sparkle was illuminated. The misty sparkle floated in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction while the faint glow carried an intriguing texture.

    It felt wrong as the opponent was definitely notunching an ordinary attack.

    At the same time, the Despair Scythe that was undergoing a transformation as well. The tip of the Despair Scythe suddenly shot forward. One could see that the back of the scythe¡¯s de was linked to the handle with a metal chain.

    The attack wasunched in an extremely swift manner. The gigantic scythe¡¯s de had almost reached Tang Wulin¡¯s face in a split second, while the second sparkle emitted from the scythe circled around on the other side of the first sparkle. In addition to the first sparkle, Tang Wulin¡¯s escape routes were cut off, so his Indefinite Blue Emperor had nowhere to go but toward the scythe¡¯s de.

    How did heunch an attack of this extent?

    Tang Wulin made the judgment in his mind rapidly. This was because both he and his opponent did not have much knowledge of one another¡¯s performance before today¡¯s match. Thus, they could only experience everything during the actual battle.

    The Indefinite Blue Emperor stopped abruptly. Tang Wulin did not attempt to dodge the sparkle anymore, but he thrust the Blue Emperor Spear in his hand forth at lightning speed. The strike was akin to cold electricity, like a stream of dark blue lightning that came into contact with the de of the Despair Scythe extremely precisely. Moreover, the location that was chosen was on the center of gravity of the Despair Scythe¡¯s de.

    ¡°Ding!¡± A crisp sound rang out. The Despair Scythe¡¯s de paused but soon after, the de made a splendid turn. It cut out a stream of cold arc during the illusionary transformation and arrived behind the Indefinite Blue Emperor in a split second.

 Chapter 1319 - Despair Scythe

    <h4>Chapter 1319: Despair Scythe</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The transformation happened so swiftly that Tang Wulin hardly had time to react to the situation.

    However, Tang Wulin discovered at this very moment that the opponent¡¯s scythe capitalized on his strength to transform ordingly.

    It was powerful indeed. It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first encounter with an opponent who had such superb operating skills. His opponent executed a move by vibrating the metal chain which involved dexterity. Tang Wulin felt the pricking sensation of pins and needles on his scalp thinking about this.

    However, those with discerning eyes could tell that the Despair Scythe rebounded when it was stabbed by Tang Wulin¡¯s Blue Emperor Spear. The metal chain shook once abruptly to fling the de toward the side. The de rebounded from the collision with the sparkle that was unleashed earlier. It ended behind the Indefinite Blue Emperor. The second sparkle had justnded on the scythe¡¯s de. It retracted to hook onto the back of Tang Wulin¡¯s Indefinite Blue Emperor.

    Not only did it cut into Tang Wulin¡¯s back but it also carried an immense pulling force to pull the Indefinite Blue Emperor toward the Despair Reaper.

    The strength of the force was tremendously powerful. On both sides of the Despair Reaper¡¯s broad back, eight honeb-like propellers were illuminated. A formidable soul power fluctuation burst forth abruptly with an exceedingly terrifying force following the mobilization of the core circuit.

    The Despair Reaper¡¯s body underwent some transformation at the same time it was pulling forward. Thick and heavy tes suddenly stood erect on its back, chest, and shoulders to form an array of sharp des which pointed outward. It began to spin on the spot at high speed.

    Each sharp de was humming loudly from the high-frequency oscition with its surface shimmering with a radiance.

    If the Indefinite Blue Emperor which was being forcefully pulled toward the Despair Reaper came into contact with the sharp des spinning at high speeds, the Indefinite Blue Emperor would be shed profusely.

    Was he using his body as a weapon with the scythe a reinforcement?

    The group from Shrek Academy and the Blood Dragon Unit was utterly astonished upon witnessing the scene. It was extremely rare to see such battle tactics on the Douluo Federation.

    The battle had onlymenced for ten seconds. Such an exciting scene was already in progress. The audience was watching the match in awe.

    The Despair Reaper¡¯s attack appeared to be simple, but it involved a lot of maneuvers. The pilot¡¯s battle skills were the acme of perfection.

    Tang Wulin was also a mecha battle¡¯s champion during the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge. He had vast experience in mecha battles too, but the opponent¡¯s mecha skills were far more ingenious. Each seemingly simple actionprised of endless moves. Each and every move was executed with such perfection to achieve his final objective.

    It was no superficial trick for Tang Wulin to be rendered passive.

    The pulling force was extremely strong such that the Indefinite Blue Emperor almost collided with the Despair Reaper¡¯s Death Spintop akin to a young swallow falling into its mother¡¯s arms.

    The Death Spintop was one of Huang Zhengyang¡¯s techniques which brought him fame at an early age. The most terrifying part about the Death Spintop¡¯s attack was that it was inescapable. Somehow, his opponent would always end up being hooked by his scythe and subsequently sent to his Death Spintop. This maneuver alone had put all his opponents in despair. That was how the Despair Scythe came to be known.

    Could the mecha that belonged to the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master which appeared rather stunning suffer the same fate?

    In a short while, the end was near. Let alone the audience, even Tang Wulin did not see the attacking move. By the time he caught on, his Indefinite Blue Emperor was already being pulled toward the Death Spintop.

    Fortunately, Tang Wulin¡¯s super fast reflex responded in time.

    Based on the observation of his opponent earlier, Tang Wulin suspected that his opponent¡¯s mecha operating skills surpassed his. Even Ling Wuyue could not rival Huang Zhengyang, so Huang Zhengyang truly deserved to be the representative of the Star Luo Empire to fight in the Battle of Five Gods.

    However, a mecha battle was more than just having superb operating skills alone. There were many details that required the mecha master¡¯s attention. For this reason, almost all-powerful mecha masters were powerful soul masters too.

    ¡°Roar.¡± A valiant dragon¡¯s roar was heard at the moment. A gigantic golden dragon¡¯s head appeared abruptly on the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s chest which gave out a shocking dragon¡¯s roar.

    The Death Spintop stopped spinning for a moment. The Blue Emperor Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand had already pointed forward.

    The Indefinite Blue Emperor vibrated its right arm and conjured shadowy spears that filled the whole sky. It did not attempt to struggle free from the scythe on its back but chose to resist it by force.

    ¡°ng ng ng...¡± A series of dense collision sounds was heard.

    The Blue Emperor Spear stabbed the Death Spintop viciously such that it was halted momentarily. However, a sudden force pulled the Indefinite Blue Emperor sideways changing the direction of its attack. Half of the spear tips missed their target. A serrated hook extended from the Despair Scythe¡¯s tip cut into the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s back. As the Indefinite Blue Emperor attempted to puncture the Death Spintop, the Despair Scythe¡¯s hook pulled at it to change its attacking angle.

    Meanwhile, the sharp des on the Despair Reaper were spinning even more violently. The Despair Reaper slid and collided into the side of the Indefinite Blue Emperor.

    The Indefinite Blue Emperor lost its bnce. Tang Wulin watched helplessly as there was no way he could evade the collision. Instead, he used his right foot to stamp against the ground. A loud boom was heard and the entire coliseum shook once. Using the resulting powerful reactive force, the Indefinite Blue Emperor surged upward into the sky just in time to dodge the Despair Reaper¡¯s strike.

    Inside the mecha, an exasperated Huang Zhengyang shouted, ¡°Come down!¡±

    In a feverish attempt, the Despair Scythe pulled down the Indefinite Blue Emperor causing it to lose its bnce in the air.

    The attack only needed to m the Indefinite Blue Emperor against the ground. By then, the Indefinite Blue Emperor would not stand a chance tounch its soul skill no matter how powerful it was.

    It managed to pull down the Indefinite Blue Emperor which had lost its bnce. It would not be able to fly even if it were to rely on its jet-burners at the moment. However, Huang Zhengyang sensed something was off the moment the Indefinite Blue Emperornded.

    The Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s leap was stupendous. That was how it narrowly escaped the Despair Reaper¡¯s attack. Such a ferocious leap would require quite a force to pull it down.

    The Indefinite Blue Emperor was like a deflected lightning at present. It fell faster than when it surged into the sky.

    Huang Zhengyang¡¯s actualbat experience allowed him to make an urate judgement immediately. The jet-burners on the Despair Reaper suddenly pushed it to the side. At the same time, its arm vibrated removing itself from the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s body.

    The Despair Scythe was a double-edged knife. Although it was capable of controlling the opponent when its de was in contact with the opponent¡¯s mecha, it could also be harmed if the opponent was powerful enough. It would definitely be troublesome for Huang Zhengyang if thetter situation were to happen.

    Huang Zhengyang chose to immediately withdraw from exercising control as soon as he sensed something was off with the falling speed of the Indefinite Blue Emperor. Hence, he retreated quickly.

    The experience gained from countless battles revealed that he could not afford to make the slightest mistake during a mecha battle. A careless mistake or a rash attack could result in a loss.

    Huang Zhengyang had absolute confidence in himself. Thus, he was not in a rush, as he was not nning on giving Tang Wulin the slightest opportunity to turn the tide.

    Just as he retreated at full speed, the Indefinite Blue Emperor crashed to the ground akin to a falling meteor.

    ¡°Boom.¡±

    ¡°Roar.¡±

    A deep boom and a high-pitch dragon¡¯s roar blended to give a peculiar mor. Eight giant golden dragons bored out from the ground, and began circling the surroundings.

 Chapter 1320 - White Reaper

    <h4>Chapter 1320: White Reaper</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Despite the Despair Reaper¡¯s extremely swift reaction, he was still struck by the tail of one of the golden dragons. He became slightly stiff as a result.

    The Indefinite Blue Emperor leaped up the moment itnded on the ground. He fused with his spear to be one even as thousands of spear tips gathered together. The peerless spear¡¯s consciousness was akin to a cold, faint blue electric current as it zapped the front of the Despair Reaper in a split second.

    Everything happened so fast that everyone felt overwhelmed by the non-stop action.

    From the moment the Indefinite Blue Emperor fell from the sky after it leaped skyward until the moment the eight golden dragons were unleashed, the magnificent scene was thick with action. It all happened within a short moment including the time the spear was shot from the golden dragon¡¯s back.

    The attack came in all directions to suppress the Despair Reaper such that it was struggling to withhold the power of the Blue Emperor Spear. A faint blue spear was shot from the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s arm. It spun on its axis as it headed toward the Despair Reaper. Undoubtedly, it would be difficult to block the spear.

    Judging by Tang Wulin¡¯s ability to operate a mecha, he was hardly a worthy opponent of Huang Zhengyang. However, a mecha battle was not just about mechas alone. His mastery of the spear technique and his spearsoul had already taken form. His spearsoul fused with the mecha¡¯s Blue Emperor Spear, so he could use his spear technique to lessen the impact of the disparity between their mecha operating skills.

    Just as Tang Wulin did not have the slightest knowledge of Huang Zhengyang¡¯s abilities, the same goes for Huang Zhengyang¡¯s knowledge of Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin had once fought here back in the beginning, but what was his cultivation base then? His ability had now exceeded his status.

    Both of them did not understand each other well. Tang Wulin himself was unaware of the domineering power of his Golden Dragon King cultivation base.

    He had leaped skyward. For his descent, he relied on his immense strength. It was the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone¡¯s gravity control coupled with the Golden Dragon Shakes The Earth which had produced an attack of such power. As Huang Zhengyang¡¯s Despair Reaper had been hit by the Golden Dragon Shakes The Earth, he could now only rely on his mecha¡¯s defense to fend off Tang Wulin¡¯s attack.

    The Golden Dragon Shakes The Earth wasunched, followed by the Thousand using Fingers. Tang Wulin was using a soul master¡¯s battle technique instead. Only Tang Wulin was capable of operating the mecha into following his body¡¯s movements.

    His ck mecha¡¯s greatest attribute was not its outstanding functions but its material quality and harmony between him and his mecha. When Tang Wulin was forging the mecha, he made the pilot¡¯s cabin resemble the human form. He formed a close bond with the mecha to forge a harmonious rtionship between man and machine.

    In other words, the mecha raised its hand when he raised his hand. Likewise, the mecha kicked its leg when Tang Wulin kicked his leg.

    Not that such a mecha operating mode was unprecedented, the majority of mecha masters preferred to execute the mecha¡¯s movement using the sensors instead. Moreover, Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha was different. His mecha¡¯s sensors were meant to trigger the mecha¡¯s functions while the mecha itself was mostly mobilized by his physical strength.

    Thus, his mecha¡¯s movements and reaction speed were much faster than ordinary mechas.

    The Thousand using Fingers resulted in the spear tips rising up suddenly. At the same time, Huang Zhengyang¡¯s expression turned solemn as he sat inside his mecha. He was looking squarely at the opponent for the first time today.

    The Despair Scythe that was connected initially swung forward once again to vanish without a trace. Just then, the inside of the mecha burst out with ayer of misty white radiance. The green-ck mecha underwent a color transformation too.

    ¡°Ding.¡± A crisp sound was heard. The Despair Scythe sh the tip of the Blue Emperor Spear. The resulting sh was as melodious as a bell chime.

    The Despair Reaper shook slightly, but it managed to stop the Thousand using Fingers¡¯ attack. At the same time, it relied on its scythe which was bouncing away to turn its body around. A stream of white light swept horizontally across the space.

    It was a misty white gigantic scythe which appeared to be almost the same size as the Despair Scythe. The white scythe turned ck the moment it appeared. Seemingly controlled by the grim reaper, it made a horizontal cut at the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s waist.

    The strike came too quickly. The Thousand using Fingers had exhausted its projectiles, the golden dragons bursting forth from the spear tips to dash toward the Despair Reaper. On the other hand, the Reaper¡¯s scythe which had turned ck was already at the Blue Emperor¡¯s waist.

    Attack the enemy¡¯s vitals to draw out its reinforcement!

    Undoubtedly, the ck scythe was no longer using the mecha¡¯s strength but deriving its strength from Huang Zhengyang¡¯s martial soul. Huang Zhengyang was not only a divine mecha master but a powerful soul master as well.

    The Indefinite Blue Emperor was rushing forward when it suddenly paused for a moment. It dropped from the sky andnded with poise on the ground. The dark blue mecha¡¯s body had a mirror-like texture. In addition, ayer of thick and heavy golden scales emerged on the surface of the dark blue mecha.

    ¡°Bang!¡± At lightning speed and ferocity, the ck scythe struck the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s waist. Tang Wulin could not stop the scythe for it came at him too quickly. Its speed was beyond any of the soul skill attacks which he had ever experienced.

    A radiance shimmered on the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s body while the golden dragon pulsating at the Blue Emperor Spear¡¯s tip grewrger immediately. The dragon elerated and mmed into the Despair Reaper akin to a cannonball.

    The Despair Scythe turned intoyers of scythe shadows shielding Huang Zhengyang against the golden dragon. In the loud booming noise that followed, he was sted away by the impact as he was just a tad slower than the Indefinite Blue Emperor.

    One hyper mecha was flying horizontally while the other was being sted backward. It was the only time they were not in close proximity with each other since the mecha battle of the Battle of Five Godsmenced.

    At the same time, the audience managed to catch a breather as most of them were so engrossed in the battle.

    It was truly a tense situation. Each transformation happened so swiftly that the eyes could hardly keep up with all the rapid movements.

    From the moment the both of them engaged in the fight, their prowess and swiftness were such that had one blinked, one would have missed the action.

    The pir of the empire, Huang Zhengyang¡¯s Despair Reaper was truly powerful such that each skilled attack it delivered was life-threatening. Nevertheless, Tang Wulin¡¯s Indefinite Blue Emperor not only managed to withstand Huang Zhengyang¡¯s tyrannical attacks, he seeded inunching some counterattacks. It was truly astonishing.

    It was absolutely a fine disy of Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities which were super powerful indeed!

    On the tform, the powerhouses of the Star Luo Empire including the emperor Dai Tianling were all stunned upon witnessing the scene.

    Everyone was aware of Tang Wulin¡¯s powerful abilities as a soul master. In fact, they spected that he might even have thebat capability which rivaled a Title Douluo¡¯s.

    No one expected that he would be so powerful in his mecha skills too. Even though there was still some disparity between his mecha operating skills and the Despair Reaper¡¯s, he was actually at par with the Despair Reaper after having fused hisbat capability with his mecha.

    The Indefinite Blue Emperor rolled over on the ground before leaping up. On its waist, there was a distinct deep mark which was obviously made by the hook earlier. Fortunately, the mecha¡¯s internal structure was intact.

    The Despair Reaper that was sted away to the far side had just gotten up from the ground. The mecha¡¯s chest was seriously indented while the Despair Scythe which shielded its body was slightly bent.

    Based on the resulting collision, both sides appeared equally matched. However, Huang Zhengyang realized that, in reality, he had lost.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s golden dragon head had rammed against the Despair Reaper¡¯s chest. It was the spot where the pilot¡¯s cabin was located. Huang Zhengyang suffered some injuries after the frontal collision.

    He had assumed that his Despair Scythe could at least withstand the attack, but for some unknown reason, Tang Wulin¡¯s attack was so powerful that the Despair Scythe had mmed directly into the Despair Reaper¡¯s chest during the collision. As a result, the mecha was sted away.

 Chapter 1321 - The Exchange Of Attack And Defense

    <h4>Chapter 1321: The Exchange Of Attack And Defense</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was most peculiar and there was certainly something odd about his mecha turning mirror-like. Huang Zhengyang was confused after looking at the injury on the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s waist. The attack earlier was not as simple as it seemed. Not only it was using his martial soul¡¯s strength, but it was a strikeunched from thebination of his martial soul and mecha. An ordinary ck mecha that was struck by such a blow would certainly lose its capacity to fight even if it did not fall apart to pieces. Yet, the depth of the wound on the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s waist appeared to be less than half a foot.

    Both of them were gazing fixedly at one another. The tense atmosphere in the air had became even more solemn. None of them took the lead tounch another attack, as they were judging the status of their own mechas while sensing the change in each other simultaneously.

    The audiences could see the wounds on both mechas clearly through therge screens. Both sides had sustained significant damage.

    Huang Zhengyang was still the genuine pir of the empire in their hearts. The Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master was actually capable of rivalling Huang Zhengyang in the mecha battle, so he had already proven his ability sufficiently. This had also made the crowd anticipate the following matches in the Battle of Five Gods even more.

    The Blue Emperor Spear was raised somewhat while the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s upper body bent forward ever so slightly. In the next moment, it charged forward like dark blue lightning.

    This time, he took the initiative to strike first.

    The Despair Reaper stood on the spot. It had not taken the lead tounch an attack this time. The Despair Scythe in its hand had been damaged damaged, greatly affecting his ability to fight.

    The Indefinite Blue Emperor moved unusually swiftly. The thrusters on its back were almostpletely open. The speed of a ck mecha at full throttle was truly shocking and it was evenmon for such a mecha to break through the sound barrier within a short period of time.

    The Despair Reaper squatted and lowered its body ever so slightly. It watched as the Indefinite Blue Emperor dashed its way to its front when it suddenly skid to the side and thrust the Despair Scythe in its hand forth. It was attempting to strike at the wound on the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s waist.

    The timing of the attack was extremely precise and its horizontal slide was perfectly executed. The Indefinite Blue Emperor continued to charge forward and it was almost as if the Blue Emperor was throwing itself upon the opponent¡¯s scythe. Meanwhile, the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s spear thrust would certainly miss.

    Attacking fast while defending against a counterattack at an even faster speed, the Despair Reaper swung its scythe cleanly and precisely.

    Soon, both sides were about to pass one another. The Indefinite Blue Emperor, charging forward like an unstoppable force, suddenly changed. Itpletely defied thews of physics as it adjusted itself instantaneously in the air, still moving toward the Despair Reaper.

    Even for someone with years ofbat experience like Huang Zhengyang, he could not help feeling incredulous as he saw this.

    This was simply unimaginable. He could not understand how the opponent had altered his trajectory in a split second. It was a supersonic dash followed by sudden change of direction. Even if the mecha itself was capable of handling the tremendous torque produced, the mecha master on the inside should not have been able to withstand it! Moreover, the mecha master would still need to pilot the mecha this while trying not to lose control of it and also attacking the opponent, all at the same time. It was all too much.

    Huang Zhengyang could perform a change of direction in the air as well, but he would need to pause for adjustment. It would not take long but it would definitely be longer than what Tang Wulin had just done, which was an instant change.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Both mechas collided into one another once again. The Despair Reaper¡¯s scythe had no choice but to engage in the collision with the Blue Emperor Spear once again. The Emperor had intended this, but the Reaper had not. The Despair Reaper staggered backward as it fell back for a few steps after being tackled by the Indefinite Blue Emperor.

    The Indefinite Blue Emperor was not in a forgiving mood. It shook the Blue Emperor Spear in its hand and conjured countless spear shadows to encircle the Despair Reaper. In the eyes of the audience, the Indefinite Blue Emperor seemed to have vanished and fused into the spear tips.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s spearsoul! He had used his mecha to unleash the power of the spearsoul.

    The Star Luo Empire¡¯s high-ranking mecha masters among the spectators had a change of countenance upon witnessing this scene. It was already very rare to see a person possessing the pinnacle of martial soulbat capability, such as a spearsoul or swordsoul. Someone that could even fuse his spearsoul into his mecha and utilize its power through the mecha was extremely rare.

    There was no doubt that Tang Wulin had done that. One could tell just from looking at the battle that he was a genius mecha master too!

    At this point! A dash of white sparkles was tossed out from the Despair Reaper¡¯s body. It formed into a massive arc of white light that covered the spear tips. There were intense shing sounds akin to raindrops falling rhythmically upon banana leaves. People had lost count of how many collisions had urred between the two mechas.

    Whether it was the spear or scythe, the weapons continued to wave about within a small area. Very few people managed to see the collision between both of them clearly.

    On the tform, the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s lips cracked into a smile. The events taking ce seemed to be making his grin widen. There was even pride in the depths of his eyes.

    This was not because Tang Wulin was the Sect Master of the Tang Sect, but because his sudden deflection attack earlier most certainly looked just like the result of fusing the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique into a mecha battle!

    Ordinarily, neither a mecha nor its pilot would have been capable of withstanding such an impact, but what if the mecha master was a disciple of the Body Sect? By relying on his superhuman physical attributes, he may have been able to endure the process. There were solutions for the mecha as well. The mecha master would need to take such maneuvers into ount when he was forging the mecha. Increasing the quality of the mecha¡¯s material and fabrication process could be achieved by forgoing some other functions.

    It was quite obvious that Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha had made the most of this. As a result, his mecha was equipped with such unique capabilities.

    How could the Smiley Face Douluo, who had always had a deep, emotional connection to the Body Sect, not feel proud upon seeing how the Body Sect¡¯s technique was used in one of the matches in the Battle of Five Gods?

    The Indefinite Blue Emperor and the Despair Reaper¡¯s close range collision had already achieved its climax. None of them could yield even the slightest bit. At that exact moment, an outburst by either opponent could very possibly result in the end of thispetition.

    Huang Zhengyang was feeling ever more astonished the longer he fought. He had examined his own ability and reached a conclusion that he had already achieved perfection in his mecha operating skills, as far as an ordinary person could. He was capable of utilizing every detail of the mecha sufficiently tounch the most ingenious attacks. Moreover, he would unleash his fighting capacity constantly as he attacked, suppressing his opponent.

    After considering his own skills, he reached the conclusion that his spection as to Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities was entirely correct. Comparing their mecha operating prowess, there was still a great distance between himself and this opponent. Nevertheless, his opponent still managed to hold his own throughout the entire battle. It was apparent that many of the opponent¡¯s attacks originated in his body before being unleashed through the mecha. The opponent managed to perform many actions that defied physics with ease.

    Frequently, the Indefinite Blue Emperor would need to perform in five to six counter-reactions to withstand and disable each attack from the Despair Reaper. Judging from the efficiency, it was obvious that Tang Wulin was much weaker. Even so, the Indefinite Blue Emperor still managed to match him beat for beat.

    In other words, Tang Wulin used a few times more energy when operating his mecha than Huang Zhengyang.

    At the start of the battle, as was his habit, Huang Zhengyang had assumed that Tang Wulin would be exhausted very quickly if this continued.

    However, he had to throw out this preconceived notion by this point. Their collisions were growing more and more intense, but the Indefinite Blue Emperor did not show the slightest sign of tiring. The opponent¡¯s spearsoul was fused into the mecha to reduce the disparity between their operating skills. There was also the addition of the continuous collisions.

    Was this man still human?

    As he pondered on this, Huang Zhengyang was well aware that he could not allow the situation to simply continue. He had yet to see the opponent¡¯s limit, but he was already about to reach his own.

    His entire body was feeling sore, which meant that his piloting skills would begin to weaken. Even though he was also a Title Douluo powerhouse, his priority was still his mecha. His physical capabilities were almost the same as an ordinary Title Douluo.

    The Despair Reaper¡¯s body suddenly spun about violently, as if he had transformed into the Death Spintop once again. He deflected countless attacks from the Indefinite Blue Emperor instantly. This time, Huang Zhengyang had already pushed the Despair Reaper¡¯s energy to the highest level while hebined his soul power with his mechapletely. A wisp of white sparkles shot out at lightning speed as it made a surprise attack just as the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s blow was pushed away.

    The attack happened so swiftly that it was impossible for the Indefinite Blue Emperor to attempt to dodge anymore. Its Blue Emperor Spear did not have time to block a blow from below either. It was obvious that the white sparkle was the other scythe that appeared before, the Reaper Scythe.

    Both of them were a short distance from one another. Huang Zhengyang¡¯s gathered his strength and intentionally feigned slight fatigue beforehand just to set up this rapid outburst, hoping that Tang Wulin would be rendered helpless.

    There was no need for him to see with his eyes whatsoever. Huang Zhengyang hadplete confidence that his Reaper Scythe was about to cut into the wound on the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s waist just by relying on hisbat experience.

    Other than the protective shield, the metal on the outermostyer of the mecha was its strongest defense. When the external shield waspromised, the next attack would be more damaging.

    Huang Zhengyang had already decided that he would stop before damaging the pilot¡¯s cabin when his Reaper Scythe cut into the opponent¡¯s mecha. After all, his opponent was the new Sect Master of the Tang Sect, so he could not simply kill him just like that.

 Chapter 1322 - The Victory And Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 1322: The Victory And Defeat</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin appeared to be acting quite swiftly. The Indefinite Blue Emperor thrust the Blue Emperor Spear forth in a barrage of blows. He was attacking the enemy¡¯s vitals to get him to lower his guard, trying tond a direct hit on the opponent¡¯s cockpit.

    He moved in a great flurry. Ayer of golden scales covered the surface of the Blue Emperor Spear, bursting with a powerful aura.

    Now, the audiences would bear witness as to who was truly the faster of the two.

    Huang Zhengyang¡¯s lips cracked into a smile as he sat inside the pilot¡¯s cabin.

    Was the opponent attempting to risk himself tond the critical hit? He had experienced battles just like this at least ny times, if not one hundred. He retracted the Despair Scythe. As the scythe snapped shut, its tip caught the end of the Blue Emperor Spear at a crucial moment. At the same time, Despair Reaper turned its body ever so slightly so that the center of its chest dodged the blow just in time. Even though the tip of the Blue Emperor Spear still managed to pierce the Despair Reaper¡¯s shoulder, it had only gone in less than one foot deep as it had been deviated from the pilot¡¯s cabin.

    The Despair Scythe was pulled downward to grip the Blue Emperor Spear, while Reaper Scythe had arrived at the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s waist.

    The mirror-like effect appeared on the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s surface area once again. Its body shimmered rapidly, but the Reaper Scythe still managed to cut into itself.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Had it ended?

    Every spectator at the arena held their breath at this very moment. There were even some people that were already too scared to watch anymore.

    On the other hand, the surface of the Indefinite Blue Emperor that was cut by Reaper Scythe was shimmering with a glittering radiance. The Blue Emperor Spear glowed brightly all of a sudden. The spear tip that had been locked down by the Despair Scythe suddenly thrust forward. A crisp ¡®ng¡¯ was heard from the Despair Scythe that locked down the spear as the scythe¡¯s de was snapped forcefully. The Blue Emperor Spear stabbed into Despair Reaper¡¯s shoulder brazenly andpletely prated the mecha in a split second.

    At the same time, thousands of blue-gold vines surged out from the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s body and wrapped around the Despair Reaper instantly, wrapping it tightly. The Blue Emperor vines lifted the mecha into the air before mming it onto the ground ferociously.

    The change happened so quickly that some of the audience had not even managed to figure out who truly had the upper hand.

    Meanwhile, on the tform, Dai Yueyan had stood up at once as he had be quite .

    The next moment after the Despair Reaper was smashed onto the ground, Blue Emperor had alreadypleted a cycle. The spear was retracted before it was pierced forward at lightning speed into the pilot¡¯s cabin. There was no doubt that the spear shimmering with dazzling radiance could prate into the pilot¡¯s cabin and ended Huang Zhengyang¡¯s life if he wanted to.

    There was a total of one hundred thousand people on the scene yet it was as silent as the grave.

    Dai Tianling widened his eyes as he could not believe that this was the reality at all. The first round of Battle of Five Gods, mecha battle, Huang Zhengyang was defeated surprisingly despite having the upper hand?

    ¡°The winner of Battle of Five Gods, first round, mecha battle is Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master.¡± The host announced the result of the battle with a script that sounded obviously choppy. It was apparent that his script now was quite different from the script that he had prepared earlier.

    He was prepared to congratte the victory for the pir of the empire in his original dialogue while simultaneously consoling Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master for his performance in the exciting battle!

    How, how did the situation change so swiftly?

    Blue Emperor Spear was retracted while the Blue Emperor vines were pulled back like a swarm of bees. Indefinite Blue Emperor stood under the illumination of sunlight over there. A dash of peculiar radiance was added to its dark blue mecha indistinctly.

    Despair Reaper got up from the ground. Its pilot¡¯s cabin opened up and revealed Huang Zhengyang dressed in a set of military uniform with major general ranks pinned to his shoulders.

    Huang Zhengyang appeared rather pale at present. As the loser, he took the lead to jump down from the pilot¡¯s cabin of his mecha.

    At the same time, his gazended upon Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s waist first.

    It was over there. He could see the wound. It remained about half a foot in depth and not that different from the first time he saw it.

    His heart was filled with puzzlement. Why? How could the same attack thatnded on the same spot not creating any harm?

    Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s pilot cabin opened up too soon after. Tang Wulin dressed in white jumped down to the ground from the inside simrly. A thinyer of sweat formed on his forehead. The mecha battle against Huang Zhengyang was mentally taxing for him. The exhaustion of his state of mind had far exceeded the exhaustion of his body.

    He leapt out from the pilot¡¯s cabin andnded on the ground. Tang Wulin walked forward and offered his right hand toward Huang Zhengyang.

    Huang Zhengyang had a medium stature and his appearance was not that outstanding either. He looked just like an ordinary middle-aged man and it could even be very difficult to look for him if he was ced in crowd.

    Yet, this soldier that was not especially outstanding in appearance that was precisely the divine mecha master with the moniker of ¡®pir of the empire¡¯.

    Tang Wulin exuded heartfelt admiration for this person through his gaze. ¡°General Huang, I¡¯m indebted to your kind yield.¡±

    Huang Zhengyang stretched out his hand to shake Tang Wulin¡¯s. He spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°there¡¯s nothing much for me to yield actually. I¡¯ve lost. I¡¯ve experienced mecha battles of all scales for thousands of times. I¡¯ve won and I¡¯ve been defeated but today¡¯s battle is truly an eye-opening opportunity. Moreover, I don¡¯t even know how did I lose.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a smile, ¡°in reality, you haven¡¯t lost to me at all. There¡¯s still a huge disparity between my mecha operating skills to yours. I¡¯ve won mainly on my mecha itself in addition to yourck of understanding in my abilities. Look.¡±

    As he was speaking, Tang Wulin raised his hand and pointed to his Indefinite Blue Emperor.

    Huang Zhengyang raised his head and looked in the direction of his pointing finger. Tang Wulin was precisely pointing at the wound cut out by the Reaper Scythe on Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s waist.

    Huang Zhengyang watched in astonishment as the gaping wound was healing slowly in a manner that was visible to the naked eyes.

    ¡°Is that... soul-forged metal?¡± He looked at Tang Wulin in bewilderment. His eyes were filled with disbelief.

    Tang Wulin nodded slightly. He spoke sincerely, ¡°yes, my Indefinite Blue Emperor is made with soul-forged metal all over its body. Thus, its ability to resist attack and self-healing are not found in other ordinary ck mechas. That is why I can perform some strange operating skills. Moreover, I can also utilize your attacking force and convert it into my attack after withstanding that soul skill of yours earlier. As a result, I¡¯ve managed to have the upper hand twice in session. Otherwise, even my soul-forged metal is incapable of withstanding your attacks. You would have already won since earlier. Hence, it¡¯s truly a little unfair to you in reality.¡±

    Huang Zhengyang¡¯s lips twitched once. He muttered to himself, ¡°that¡¯s very of you huh!¡±

    What was a soul-forged metal? It was a metal that could be used to make three-word battle armor! It was simply an act of reckless waste of god¡¯s gifts by using so much soul-forged metal to make a ck mecha. Even Huang Zhengyang¡¯s red divine mecha was not fully made of soul-forged metals but he had only used soul-forged metal on the vital joints and on the core circuit.

    No wonder, no wonder he had lost in just thorough manner. Was Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha still considered a ck mecha?

    Such a ck mecha that waspletely made of soul-forged metal, then, if these soul-forged metals were used to make battle armor, it would not be an issue for one to make a few dozens sets at the very least! That was very wasteful!

    At the same time Huang Zhengyang was feeling frustrated, he could not help feeling a little envious for only Tang Sect could do such a grand gesture with its wealthy background, such that Tang Wulin was permitted to use so much soul-forged metals.

    He was unaware that the person standing before himself at present was a Saint Craftsman beyond his time.

    The act of forcing soul-forged metal was already not a difficult matter for Tang Wulin. He was always endeavoring to do better in using multiple spirit alloys in soul forging.

    How did Yuanen Yehui managed to rely on her own effort to stop two great powerhouses Dai Yueyan and Hua Lantang? Other than her powerful fighting capacity, her set of three-word battle armor was the crucial part.

    It was made of spirit alloy soul-forged metal. Moreover, it was forged from thebination of over five types spirit alloys. Could onepare a set of three-word battle armor that was made from that to an ordinary three-word battle armor?

    Huang Zhengyang heaved a sigh and spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose in an injustice manner. There¡¯s nothing unfair about this. The Battle of Five Gods is not supposed to be fair for you anyhow. You¡¯ve won so put in more effort for the following rounds. I look forward to the day you be a divine mecha master so I can have a spar against you with my current mecha. I¡¯m going to return and study about yourbat method for a bit. You¡¯re much better than I am inbining your ability to the mecha. Moreover, your ability is powerful and you¡¯re much better than I am in this. If I¡¯m not mistaken, I think that you¡¯re a twin martial soul right?¡±

 Chapter 1323 - Donâ€™t Be Too Arrogant!

    <h4>Chapter 1323: Don¡¯t Be Too Arrogant!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin replied. ¡°Something like that.¡± He could not just reveal the secrets of his Golden Dragon King Bloodline to the opponent. On the other hand, his condition was genuinely quite simr to twin martial souls.

    At the same time as when the two of them were engaged in a brief conversation, the tform was filled with uproars andments.

    ¡°I request our audiences to stay calm. We are about to begin the rey soon. The pir of our empire will personally bementating on the exciting parts of this mecha battle for us. As the participant of the Battle of Five Gods¡¯ mecha battle, he will certainly be able to exin this in a more detailed manner.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help looking towards Huang Zhengyang in astonishment upon hearing it.

    Huang Zhengyang expressed a bitter smile. ¡°This is to disseminate more knowledge about mechas. I didn¡¯t think that I would actually lose and that¡¯s why I consented. On the other hand, giving thementary as a loser now is truly a little cynical. Huh! however, I must do it still.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t lose though. You rank first in mecha operating skills among the people I¡¯ve ever met.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s words came from the depth of his heart. He was still far inferior to the opponent judging from their mecha operating skills. Moreover, Tang Wulin was well aware that the influence of a soul master¡¯s ability over the mecha would be slightly reduced when the mecha¡¯s material quality was elevated to the divine rank. He was definitely not a worthy opponent for Huang Zhengyang¡¯s if he maintained his current mecha operating skills. He could only triumph by using some special tricks. This mecha master was definitely worthy of his respect.

    Both of them stored their mechas. Tang Wulin walked out from the passage that he came in from while Huang Zhengyang still had to providementary despite losing thepetition.

    On the tform, Yue Zhengyu nudged Dai Yueyan who was sitting by his side. ¡°Your Highness Crown Prince, it seems like we have won the first round.¡±

    Xie Xieplemented from the side. ¡°¡®Look, what did I say? This is so simr to our spar from the other day. No one is cheering for the pir of the Empire anymore.¡±

    Dai Yueyan was at a loss of words. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡±

    Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu simultaneously broke out inughter.

    It was too decadent. Tang Wulin had really won the first round of the Battle of Five Gods. Let alone Dai Yueyan, even the Shrek Six Monsters had found it rather unbelievable.

    They could only feel that Tang Wulin was quite different in his mecha operating skills aspared to when he took part in the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge back then.

    In the Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge, Tang Wulin¡¯s disy of abilities was very different from his disy today. It waspletely new. In addition, he was using the most ordinary mecha in Star Dou Battle Network¡¯spetition while they were using ck mechas in today¡¯spetition.

    More importantly, they felt that Tang Wulin had not disyed many of his powerful abilities in this battle as he acquired the victory in their hearts. This signified that Tang Wulin had more trump cards that could be utilized in the following battles of the Battle of Five Gods.

    The most powerful powerhouses of each segment represented the Star Luo Empire to take part in the Battle of Five Gods! Even if Tang Wulin had only won this very round by the end, it still signified that Tang Wulin was already the most powerful mecha master in Star Luo Empire.

    This honor was sufficient to benefit Tang Sect.

    Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s face was filled with smiles at present but the Emperor of the Star Luo Empire, Dai Tianling, did not show any gloomy expressions either. On the contrary, he appeared to be in deep thoughts.

    En Ci¡¯s surprise was obviously slightly more intense than the Emperor. A mecha was quite different from a soul master. Mecha was an amplifier for the soul master¡¯s ability but it was definitely not an easy task to truly exercise good mecha operating skills.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha operating skill was obviously below Huang Zhengyang, yet his ability tobine his soul skill with his mecha had far exceeded Huang Zhengyang. This signified that Tang Wulin¡¯s ability was stronger than Huang Zhengyang.

    Huang Zhengyang was still a Title Douluo. His martial soul, Reaper Scythe, hadpletely embarked on a path of super-powerful attacking ability. It was because he had the mecha as his defense that there was utterly no need to consider defending himself.

    Even as such, he still lost during the process of counterattacking.

    He could already confirm by now that Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base was sufficient to rival a Title Douluo.

    ¡°Hey fatty, I heard that you have had a spar against your Sect Master?¡± En Ci looked towards Hu Jie who was sitting across Dai Tianling.

    Hu Jie darted him a look. ¡°Why? Are you trying to retrieve intelligence from me? Do you think that I¡¯ll tell you anything? Hah-hah! Brother En Ci, are you scared?¡±

    En Ci said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°what do I need to be afraid of? I¡¯m only feeling curious about this Sect Master of yours.¡±

    Hu Jie shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be curious. just wait and watch. I believe he will be showing more interesting fights to us. Regardless, we have won the first round. We are already standing in an invincible position. Isn¡¯t that right, your majesty?¡±

    Dai Tianling darted a look at Hu Jie. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s listen to Huang Zhengyang¡¯smentary.¡±

    The pir of the empire Huang Zhengyang had already arrived in thementary booth at present. The calm expression on his face had also been restored.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t manage to win.¡± His opening speech silenced the entire tform. One could asionally hear the sound of some young maidens¡¯ shouts as they were shouting ¡®Huang Zhengyang, we love you¡¯ or something.

    Huang Zhengyan heaved a sigh softly. ¡°I¡¯ve lost and I won¡¯t be making any excuses for myself. We shall begin the rey and I¡¯ll bementating on the crucial points of this battle in a third-person perspective with words simple enough for everyone.¡±

    All therge screens were disying the first scene before the battle began. Both mechas entered the arena followed by the start of thepetition.

    ¡°I believe everyone is very familiar with Despair Reaper, so I won¡¯t be introducing much about it. I¡¯ll be mainlymenting on my feelings for Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s Indefinite Blue Emperor.¡±

    ¡°When I first saw the Indefinite Blue Emperor mecha, it felt simple and pure to me at first nce. Yes, those are precisely the two feelings I felt. The so-called simple is because he¡¯s just using a spear. However, everyone please pay attention to the mecha¡¯s striations. Every streamline-type striation is capable of reducing wind drag to arge extent. Its joints are especially stable. My first thought when I saw this at the time was that this is a mecha capable of performing all sorts of operation and it is in pursuit of speed.¡±

    As a divine mecha master, it had always been very important for Huang Zhengyang to make the correct judgment when he saw the opponent¡¯s mecha for the first time. He had always been doing a good job at this. He meticulously exined such that the audience suddenly felt as if they were enlightened.

    ¡°Now the battle. After confirming the characteristics of the opponent¡¯s mecha, the first task for Despair Reaper inunching an attack was to close the distance such that the opponent would not escape Despair Reaper¡¯s control. Everyone can tell from the battle that Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s outburst would be enhanced many times after it pulled a certain distance away from its opponent. With adequate space for its utilization, it was capable of converting space for speed and strength. Thus, Despair Reaper¡¯s counteraction in the beginning was correct.¡±

    Tang Wulin had already arrived at the resting lounge. There was a simr screen in the resting lounge that was live-streaming the situation from the scene.

    He watched the image on the screen and listened to Huang Zhengyang¡¯smentary. Tang Wulin could not help feeling intrigued as it had already been a long time since hest had such a feeling.

    He could not help but admire Huang Zhengyang. Every word Huang Zhengyang spoke was based on the real situation. He did not exaggerate nor understated. Moreover, Tang Wulin could have a more profound understanding of his Indefinite Blue Emperor based on thementary from Huang Zhengyang¡¯s point of view.

    Huang Zhengyang continued. ¡°Despair Reaper skated to close up the distance. It used Despair Scythe, its best skill, at the same to attempt exercising control over Indefinite Blue Emperor. Just like how Despair Reaper didn¡¯t know the Indefinite Blue Emperor well, Indefinite Blue Emperor didn¡¯t know Despair Reaper either. The Infinite Blue Emperor was tricked under such circumstances and was sessfully restricted by Despair Scythe. Moreover, Despair Scythe had begun to pull in the mecha.¡±

    At this point, Huang Zhengyang erged the image to the scene behind Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s back.

 Chapter 1324 - The Commentary of the Empireâ€™s Pillar

    <h4>Chapter 1324: The Commentary of the Empire¡¯s Pir</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Everyone please pay attention. At this very moment, I had noticed that the most important point here was the Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s defense. Despair Scythe was extremely powerful and it carried an intense high-frequency oscition that could immediately cut through any form of ordinary metal upon contact. On the other hand, the cutting effect was very limited and it had only managed to leave behind a shallow mark on Indefinite Blue Emperor after it came into contact with Despair Scythe.¡±

    ¡°I realized that the opponent had a very strong defense. Despair Reaper was pulling Indefinite Blue Emperor towards itself while itunched the Death Spintop. It attempted to rely on its cutting effect to end the battle. This was because no matter how powerful it was, Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s defense was still limited and theplete cutting effect of Despair Reaper¡¯s high-frequency oscition des was capable of injuring even a divine mecha in its high-speed spinning process. On the other hand, Indefinite Blue Emperor had begun to disy its fighting capacity at this moment.¡±

    ¡°Take a closer look, everyone. Indefinite Blue Emperor stabbed out with its spear. It did not attempt to dodge or resist the pulling force behind its back. On the contrary, it directlyunched an attack. Most importantly, there was this raging roar that came out from the dragon¡¯s head in front of its chest. Even as a mecha master, my mind was instantaneously nk despite having my mecha as the barrier. This signified that the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s spiritual power had surpassed me and he wasunching a form of spiritual-type attack.¡±

    ¡°In mecha battles, the victory is generally determined in a split second. During the momentary nk state of my mind, I subconsciously pulled the chain to change the direction of Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s attack so I could create an opportunity for myself...¡±

    Tang Wulin felt that he had benefited a great deal by listening to Huang Zhengyang¡¯s narration. As the opponent, learning about all sorts of mental processes of Huang Zhengyang signified that he had managed to bring out the different types of influences over his opponent during the battle. Tang Wulin¡¯s ability to produce so many changes signified that his presence itself provided immense stress for his opponent.

    Huang Zhengyang meticulously conveyed everything in hismentary, including his weaknesses and strengths.

    This person was truly a mecha maniac! Huang Zhengyang chose to providementary on some of the secret operating skills that belonged to himself without the slightest reservation. He was not stingy and openly shared his skills. Of course, it was difficult to tell whether the other mecha masters could do what he did in real life.

    ¡°Here, this was my first unfavorable situation. The situation made both sides appear defeated, but I was actually suffering more impact from the collision. The damage on my mecha was more obvious too. My body had shaken as well and thatter resulted in some ws in my control over Despair Reaper.¡±

    Huang Zhengyang¡¯smentary had already arrived at the scene where both of them parted for the first time.

    ¡°It was until after the battle had ended that I learned from Sect Master Tang that my biggest loss during our first collision was not the damage on my mecha, but I was tricked by him.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing upon hearing the word ¡®tricked¡¯. Yes! He had begun scheming against Huang Zhengyang from that point onward. On the other hand, the trick that he used at the time was absolutely useless on ordinary mecha masters as they were utterly incapable of performing Huang Zhengyang¡¯s precise operation. His trick would bepletely meaningless when used against someone without precise operation skills.

    ¡°Tang Sect Master was cut by my attack and I was sted away by him. Both sides were considered equal. On the other hand, I was on inertial thinking at the time so I had only memorized the specific location of Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s wound at that time. However, my failure was already foreshadowed from that point onward. Everyone, please pay attention to Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s change in the following battle process.¡±

    Huang Zhengyang slowed down the entire scene as he was speaking. Both sides hadunched a super-high frequency of attacks and defenses. Blue Emperor Spear was used to fight against Despair Scythe and neither side appeared to be at an advantageous position. However, despite the speed had been reduced everyone could still see how swift their battle was proceeding.

    ¡°My attention waspletely drawn to Sect Master Tang at this moment. My Despair Scythe was actually damaged during the strike earlier so my performance at this instant had surely been affected to a certain level. Of course, this is not an excuse for me. More importantly, I did not manage to notice the change on Indefinite Blue Emperor at the time.¡±

    He drew a red circle on the screen with remote control. ¡°Please pay attention to Indefinite Blue Emperor. The transformation of the wound on its waist. This was a crucial part of my failure too.¡±

    ¡°I believe that everyone has already understood by now. That¡¯s right, The wound on Indefinite Blue Emperor that was cut by Reaper Scythe earlier was healing by itself. On the other hand, I was engaged in the high-frequency battle and did not manage to discover this as the opponent.¡±

    ¡°Thus, I utterly had no idea that the originally fatal part of the opponent had alreadypletely healed when I intentionally revealed a w to attract Sect Master Tang¡¯s attention and exercised my ultimate operating skill tounch the fatal strike in the end. The opponent used its most powerful attack to resist my strike.¡±

    ¡°In the end, I left behind the same wound on Indefinite Blue Emperor while Despair Reaper¡¯s body was prated by Blue Emperor Spear. Moreover, Despair Repair was restricted by Sect Master Tang¡¯s martial soul which was never used before and the battle ended.¡±

    ¡°I learned about my losing point under Tang Sect Master¡¯s guidance after the battle. Just by judging by this part, I don¡¯t feel unjust from losing in this battle. Tang Sect Master chose to abandon all other equipment on his mecha. I specte that he did that not because of hisck of ability to utilize those pieces of equipment nor his unwillingness to use it, but it is to lessen the weight of his mecha. On the surface, Despair Reaper¡¯s size is muchrger than the Indefinite Blue Emperor however if I¡¯m not mistaken, Indefinite Blue Emperor¡¯s weight is at least twice that of Despair Reaper¡¯s. This is the result of the mecha¡¯s material quality. As to how Indefinite Blue Emperor is capable of self-healing, that is a secret that belongs to Sect Master Tang so I won¡¯t dwell much on that. Alright, that¡¯s all for mymentary today. Finally, I would like to apologize again for my inability to win the honor for our empire. Sorry for disappointing everyone.¡±

    Huang Zhengyang stood up and bowed deeply in the direction of the tform, then he turned around and walked down from the stage.

    Everyone on the scene including the group of people on the tform suddenly felt enlightened and benefited greatly upon listening to hismentary.

    Such an excitingpetition would certainly lose out in gratification without hismentary. As of now, even the most ordinarymon citizen could learn about the many details that happened in thispetition and how impressive it was for the top mecha masters in managing in these details.

    Even though the empire had lost, the audiences felt more decadent as usual and were not disappointed.

    This was because thepetition was truly too exciting. Both sides had disyed all their super high standards and different battle methods. The final result was not only due to both sides¡¯ abilities, but it was more of a psychological battle for them during the battle process.

    There was no doubt that Tang Wulin had the upper hand in psychological warfare. His scheme sessfully tricked Huang Zhengyang.

    It was still difficult to tell who would win when participating in such apetition once again and both would stand a chance at winning.

    Of course, this was referring to the situation based on the abilities disyed by both parties on the surface. There were many other things to judge in order to find out whose ability was truly more powerful.

    Regardless, Sect Master Tang had won the first round of Battle of Five Gods. This signified that he had already ced himself above Star Luo Empire¡¯s mecha master.

    Huang Zhengyang truly deserved his title as the pir of the empire! Hismentary today had inspired many young men to take interest in mechas and made many fall in love with piloting them. Tang Wulin gasped in admiration as he gathered up his emotions. His spirit had already recovered at present. He was rather fully prepared for this mecha battle. Moreover, it was also the battle that he definitely had to win.

    It was true that higher-order mecha masters were higher-order soul masters. However, Tang Wulin had clearly understood how difficult it was for a divine mecha master to simultaneously achieve Hyper Douluo in their soul cultivation base by learning from his Body Sects¡¯ teacher Mu Ye back then.

    Hence the possibility of his opponent being a Hyper Douluo was not too high. Huang Zhengyang could possibly surpass Mu Ye only in his mecha operating skills but there was still a disparity between his cultivation base and Mu Ye¡¯s.

    Tang Wulin had already nned to turn over his trump card at all costs in this mecha. If he had not sessfully tricked Huang Zhengyang during the initial stage of the battle, he would be using his Time Backtrack domain next and even the divine skill Millennium Cloud. He still had some confidence in himself with thebination of these two skills.

    Tang Wulin had never thought that he could achieve victory in the Battle of Five Gods. It felt a little unrealistic for he was fighting against an empire after all. As long as he could achieve victory in one or two rounds in the Battle of Five Gods, it was sufficient for him to justify the Tang Sect. After all, he was only over twenty years old.

 Chapter 1325 - Excitement Intensified

    <h4>Chapter 1325: Excitement Intensified</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Excitement Intensified

    If Tang Wulin were given another ten years, perhaps he would then have the confidence to win the entire Battle of Five Gods.

    Ever since he met his biological father, he had set a different goal for himself. At present, he did not feel unduly excited over his victory. It was more or less an expected victory ording to his n.

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re awesome.¡± A light shadow shed once, and Xie Xie appeared in front of Tang Wulin. Xie Xie hugged him promptly.

    Tang Wulin spoke with a slight helplessness, ¡°Let go of me quick. You¡¯re making me look bad.¡±

    Xie Xie burst outughing. ¡°We knew that you¡¯ll perform miracles for sure.¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°Nonsense! That¡¯s not what you all said when I consented to participate in the Battle of Five Gods the other day.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough. Let bygones be bygones. You were engaged in closed door cultivation for a few days, right? You must have achieved a qualitative leap,¡± said Xie Xie cheekily.

    The rest of them were walking over in session. Not only the Shrek Six Monsters, but Dai Yueyan was among them too.

    ¡°Congrattions, Wulin.¡± Dai Yueyan stretched out his hand for a handshake.

    Tang Wulin stretched out his hand and shook Dai Yueyan¡¯s. He was met with a bitter look on the crown prince¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always harbored the thought of being a top-grade soul master ever since I was young. I had wished to be a virtuous emperor of my generation. But now, you¡¯ve defeated me as far as our cultivation base is concerned. I thought that only big brother Long was capable of defeating me. Currently, there¡¯s you as well. I truly wonder how all of you train and cultivate. Perhaps, it¡¯s truly a matter of being naturally endowed.¡±

    Dai Yueyan looked at Tang Wulin. He suddenly had the same thought as his father. Among the family members, his sister had remarkable foresight. He should not have allowed Tang Wulin to leave had he known back then. If he had taken action at the time, perhaps his sister would have gotten her way.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s status and position then was not as influential as he was now. It would have been fairly convenient for Dai Yueyan to engage in some trickery.

    ¡°Your Highness is too courteous. You¡¯re already outstanding. The only difference is our experiences. We spend more time and effort in cultivation while you have to concern yourself with the affairs of the empire. Being distracted will certainly impact your cultivation.¡±

    Dai Yueyan spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to console me. You¡¯ve also devoted part of your attention to being skilled in the mechas. Didn¡¯t you just win this round in the Battle of Five Gods? Anyway, have a good rest. I hope you¡¯ll be just as outstanding in tomorrow¡¯spetition. By the way, I¡¯ll never forgive you if my sister¡¯s issue is unresolved.¡±

    The crown prince then left in a majestic manner.

    As soon as he was gone, the Smiley Face Douluo came over. The Smiley Face Douluo did not utter a word but gave Tang Wulin a big thumbs up.

    Those from the Star Luo Empire who were acquainted with Tang Wulin did not expect him to triumph in today¡¯s battle. They were astounded with the miracles he performed as soon as he entered the battle.

    Yue Zhengyu smiled and spoke, ¡°Sect Master Hu, you won¡¯t find this surprising anymore if you were to know that our Sect Master is the dual champion for our Federal Star Dou Battle Network Challenge¡¯s mecha battle and soul master battle. He¡¯s not human.¡±

    Hu Jie burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯m truly proud to have such an outstanding Sect Master. You didn¡¯t get to see the old man En Ci¡¯s expression at the time! I find it hrious just thinking about it. The old man had to admit defeat this time. However, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to get tougher in the following rounds after today¡¯s battle.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked toward Hu Jie with an inquisitive look in his eyes.

    ¡°The Star Luo Empire underestimated the Sect Master whose age has baffled them. Moreover, Dai Tianling prefers to not offend our Tang Sect after all. Thus, he chose Huang Zhengyang as the participant for the mecha battle. Huang Zhengyang, albeit a divine mecha master, is not a Hyper Douluo. In reality, a person¡¯s powerful cultivation base has more influence over the oue of a mecha battle than one¡¯s mecha operating skills.¡±

    ¡°However, the Star Luo Empire is going to face some trouble in the next round after being defeated in today¡¯s battle. I believe that the opponent will certainly send out powerful powerhouses to participate in the following rounds. So be careful, Sect Master.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded ever so slightly. In addition to his cultivation, Huang Zhengyang was powerful due to his moral standing and his importance to the Star Luo Empire. He was the divine mecha master with the greatest support from the Star Luo Empire, though he was not necessarily the most powerful in his abilities. Tang Wulin won today¡¯s match with trickery. Although Huang Zhengyang was confident of himself, he had never encountered anyone as prodigal as Tang Wulin who had used pure soul-forged metals for his ck mecha. Hence, Huang Zhengyang had misread his opponent.

    Tomorrow would be the second round of the Battle of Five Gods. Without a doubt, the battle would be even tougher. Yet, the tougher the battle was, the more excited Tang Wulin got.

    He was already anticipating tomorrow¡¯spetition. Tang Wulin would certainly benefit a great deal from the experience even if he were to lose thepetition tomorrow as long as he expressed his true abilities. Just like today¡¯s mecha battle, Huang Zhengyang¡¯s varied operating skills and his read of the the battle had inspired Tang Wulin greatly. It was only by sparring against such peak powerhouses that would be of great benefit to Tang Wulin¡¯s elevation.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to review my experience of today¡¯s battle. We shall continue tomorrow.¡±

    The first round of the Battle of Five Gods ended in an unexpected manner with the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s victory. The oue shocked the entire Star Luo Empire.

    More than fifty percent of the people from the empire watched the live streaming of thepetition. Another forty percent of the poption watched the rey.

    Apetition which was supposedly the empire¡¯s propaganda turned out to be a fiasco where the opponent managed to achieve victory instead. The whole of the Star Luo Empire was shocked without a doubt.

    What else could be more stunning for the people of an empire which advocated individual heroism?

    The Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Tang Wulin became well-known to each and every family in the Star Luo Empire in a short while.

    The Tang Sect had a prestigious reputation in the Star Luo Empire. Thus, Tang Wulin was regarded as an insider.

    The Star Luo Empire¡¯s government had put in much effort to publicize the event. Thepetition was organized for Tang Wulin after he had inherited the position of Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master so he could express his sincerity to the Star Luo Empire. The profits from the ticket sales and broadcasting royalties were donated to the empire¡¯s research facility for the research on mecha and soul devices.

    Such publicity naturally had a favorable impression on the Star Luo Empire¡¯s citizens despite their curiosity.

    Their patriotism incited their wish for the empire to acquire victory in thepetition. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s sincerity and his close rtionship with the Star Luo Empire had altered their wishes whereby winning thepetition was no longer important. They cared more about the excitement generated by the battles.

    After watching the first round of the mecha battle, themon folks longed for more as they listened to Huang Zhengyang¡¯smentary. They could not help admiring the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. They did not feel ashamed of Huang Zhengyang¡¯s failure as his reputation as the pir of the empire remained intact.

    There was a deluge ofments soon after. Although most agreed that the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master had won this round of thepetition, in reality, it was a bit unfair to the pir of the empire.

    Hence, it was an evenly-matchedpetition in the eyes of most people in the empire. In any case, it was truly an exciting battle of divine order.

    A few of the divine mecha masters in the empire had their own reserved opinions. Two of them even expressed their interest to spar against Tang Wulin in a mecha battle.

    The excitement surrounding the Battle of Five Gods intensified rapidly and ignited a ¡®mecha¡¯ fervor in the entire Star Luo Empire.

    The government had received funds which were in astronomical sums for the broadcast of the second round of thepetition. Almost all the soul televisions¡¯ private channels were streaming the recorded rey at a high cost to the public.

 Chapter 1326 - In A Battle of Five Gods â€” Fighting Alone in the Enemyâ€™s Land

    <h4>Chapter 1326: In A Battle of Five Gods ¡ª Fighting Alone in the Enemy¡¯s Land</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The intense excitement and ambiance surrounding the Battle of Five Gods continued to gather momentum under such circumstances. Even the emperor Dai Tianling did not expect such fervor from the public despite being the organizer for the event.

    Initially, only sixty percent of the tickets were sold for the second round of thepetition. However, the remaining tickets were sold out after the first round of thepetition ended. The tickets sold like hot cakes such that the better seatsmanded a higher price.

    Apart from the empire¡¯s government which received the most gains, the Tang Sect stood to benefit as well.

    The Tang Sect had vast business interests in the Star Luo Empire which included the construction of infrastructures, research, and development of soul devices, and consumer sales of soul devices.

    Within a day, the Tang Sect¡¯s orders increased by ten percent. It amounted to astronomical profits due to its tremendous sales. Even arge organization like the Spirit Pagoda was envious of the Tang Sect.

    Just about everyone was engaged in some form of discussion about the Battle of Five Gods around the street corners and in the alleys. The young maidens in the Star Luo empire, on the other hand, had a different interest in the matter.

    When thepetition ended, Tang Wulin and Huang Zhengyang got off their mechas, so their true physical appearance was naturally revealed. Tang Wulin had no need for any makeup upon attaining his spiritual domain. Thus, he appeared with his iparable handsome face before the young maidens of the Star Luo Empire.

    With his gentle, crystal clear eyes on his handsome face, and a tall, slim figure, Tang Wulin immediately became a hot topic of discussion amongst the world of young maidens. In addition, he was barely twenty years old but had already acquired exceedingly powerful abilities beyond his age.

    Conversations abound on how handsome the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master was while the posters featuring Tang Wulin in the Battle of Five Gods were stolen from the streets.

    It was interesting to note that the number of females interviewing for positions in the Tang Sect was on the increase.

    It was an unexpected phenomenon that took the influential forces in the Star Luo Empire by surprise. At the very least, the newly-appointed Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Tang Wulin was now well known.

    He was just over twenty years old! The age factor made it more shocking. How did this newly-appointed Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master cultivate to such an extent at such a young age?

    Almost all the Tang Sect¡¯s previous rulers were Hyper Douluos. It was the foundation to its existence for thousands of years and the secret which contributed to the Tang Sect being the number one sect on the continent. However, there were only a handful of Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Masters who could attain Tang Wulin¡¯s achievement at his age in the history of the Tang Sect.

    The two people with the most detailed recordings in the history of the Tang Sect were the founder and its resurgence leader. Would the presence of such a young and powerful Sect Master in the Tang Sect signify that the Tang Sect was about to regain its glory once again?

    There was a lot of hearsay about the Tang Sect¡¯s suppression by the Douluo Federation in the Star Luo Empire which had a negative impact on the Tang Sect. Hence, quite a number of influencers in the empire, particrly in the business sector, underestimated the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master upon learning that he was only twenty years old. Yet, after Tang Wulin won the Battle of Five Gods, they reevaluated their views of him.

    It was like a silent fermentation process.

    ¡°Father.¡± Dai Yun¡¯er was standing smilingly behind Dai Tianling and massaging his shoulders.

    ¡°Wipe that smirk off your face. What are you hiding?¡± Dai Tianling gave a humph. Even though he had been angry over Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s suggestion of bing a concubine the other day, his anger was gone upon seeing his daughter.

    Dai Yun¡¯er giggled. ¡°I was just kidding the other day. Don¡¯t be angry. How could your daughter be willing to be someone else¡¯s concubine?¡±

    Dai Tianling calmed down at once upon hearing her. ¡°That¡¯s better. Tell me, what were you trying to do when you said those words the other day?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er spoke, ¡°Father, tell me then, is Tang Wulin truly an outstanding man? I bet you didn¡¯t expect today¡¯s result, right?¡±

    Dai Tianling¡¯s expression changed a little for, as the emperor, he could not lie. He nodded and spoke, ¡°He¡¯s truly capable. Otherwise, how could I ept him as my son-inw? The only thing is the scoundrel doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate a favor. Humph!¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er chuckled softly. She said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve been acquainted with Tang Wulin for quite some time. Actually, I understand him pretty well. I know the person whom he loves. There seems to be some conflict between them. It¡¯s not appropriate to be separated no matter how profound their love is! Thus, I still stand a chance. I don¡¯t believe in the saying that it¡¯s wrong for a woman to pursue a man. Father, if I manage to keep him here, do you think that the entire Tang Sect will favor us? Besides, his performance today has gained the approval of our people.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to make him stay?¡± Dai Tianling turned his head to take a quick nce of his daughter.

    Dai Yun¡¯er spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯ll need your help to create that opportunity for me then. A person will be more rxed and less vignt when he is most proud of himself.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do, little girl? Don¡¯t you be doing something that embarrasses you.¡± Dai Tianling had a bad feeling about this.

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s charming face blushed scarlet. ¡°Father, if one is unwilling to part with the shoes on his feet, how can one trap a wolf? If one is unwilling to part with one¡¯s daughter, how can one trap a...¡±

    ¡°Quiet! You¡¯re talking nonsense. Dai Yun¡¯er, I¡¯m warning you that you¡¯re the princess of the Star Luo Empire. The reputation of the royal household is of utmost importance at all times. There¡¯s no need to talk about anything else. Leave.¡± Dai Tianling was truly infuriated. Dai Tianling could tell that his precious daughter had the intention to take the crooked path!

    Dai Yun¡¯er pouted her lips in grief. ¡°Father doesn¡¯t love Yun¡¯er anymore.¡±

    Dai Tianling spoke in rage, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯ve pampered you too much that you¡¯re now behaving as such. Leave, I don¡¯t want to see you anymore. I¡¯m warning you. If you do anything shameful, don¡¯t me me for not taking our father-daughter rtionship into consideration.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er was stunned for a moment. Large drops of tears streamed down her face. Her father had never disciplined her with such brusqueness before.

    Dai Tianling¡¯s heart immediately softened upon seeing her cry. He was about to say something when Dai Yun¡¯er who was sobbing profusely rushed outside. She had only one thought on her mind at the moment. ¡®Father doesn¡¯t love me anymore, so Yun¡¯er can only depend on herself now.¡¯

    Out of anger, Dai Tianling grabbed the writing brush washer on the table. He was about to toss it but stopped short upon seeing the delicate and beautiful pattern on it. Instead, he gave a humph in rage and muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s all the fault of that rogue, Tang Wulin. Hmm. I¡¯ll make sure the followingpetitions will be unpleasant for him. Otherwise, it won¡¯t do justice to my anger.¡±

    ¡®Tomorrow will be the day to make him pay!¡±

    The Battle of Five Gods, second round, a spirit soul battle.

    Early in the morning, Tang Wulin felt his essence, energy, and spirit had already reached their peaks when he awakened from his meditation. He felt refreshed and alive as if there had been a major breakthrough in his cultivation base.

    How could Tang Wulin not feel pride from his victory in the mecha battle yesterday? He had racked his brain to fight against Huang Zhengyang, all the while thinking strenuously for an opportunity to attack.

    He dared not miss any minute detail while looking to express his dominance simultaneously.

    He had requested the Smiley Face Douluo to seek the pir of the empire, Huang Zhengyang. He would like to fight Huang Zhengyang again to assess his true fighting capacity when he was dded in the divine mecha. Being able to withstand and experience a more stressful situation would certainly benefit him.

    After having groomed himself, Tang Wulin walked out of his room and headed to the canteen. Along the way, the Tang Sect¡¯s disciples would greet him with a respectful smile on their faces.

    Initially, there were not that many people who were acquainted with the Tang Sect. Moreover, he was not that popr. At present, the situation was different. Yesterday¡¯s victory did not only belong to him but to the Tang Sect as well! All the Tang Sect¡¯s disciples felt immense honor after the victory.

    In the Battle of Five Gods, one must fight alone in the enemy¡¯snd!

    How could the people not idolize him for such a heroic undertaking?

 Chapter 1327 - Stay, Tang Sectâ€™s Sect Master

    <h4>Chapter 1327: Stay, Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When the Tang Sect¡¯s vehicles entered the main street and headed toward the coliseum, Tang Wulin noticed the traffic congestion was worse today than the day before.

    The streets were jam-packed with people. As soon as the Tang Sect¡¯s vehicles appeared, the crowd gathered around them hoping to catch a glimpse of the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master.

    Obviously, the ratio of females amongst them was higher. As a matter of fact, some of them were holding banners and streamers with his name printed on it.

    Tang Wulin even saw a few banners on which were written ¡®The Tang Sect belongs to Star Luo. Stay, Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯.

    He felt warm and fuzzy all over upon seeing the banner. He found the people of the Star Luo Empire endearing. Compared to the discriminatory attitude toward the Tang Sect experienced in the Federation, it felt more like home here.

    If such a simr situation urred in the Federation, then the Tang Sect would be considered to have regained its glorious days. Nheless, the day woulde for sure.

    The Smiley Face Douluo sitting beside Tang Wulin spoke with a smile, ¡°Sect Master, it seems like you¡¯re very popr here! You were wearing the mecha during yesterday¡¯s battle. Today, you¡¯re going to be even better received.

    Tang Wulin could not help smiling bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t have the slightest confidence in today¡¯s battle. I wonder if their attitude will change if I lose today.¡±

    The Smiley Face Douluo spoke smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself. It was a shock to most people that you were capable of winning yesterday¡¯s battle. I¡¯m afraid His Majesty won¡¯t be able to contain himself if you keep winning. Using yesterday¡¯s battle as a reference, it has been proven that your mecha skills are powerful at the very least. Is that not good enough for a person your age? You¡¯ve held the honor of our Tang Sect well. Just rx and enjoy the fight. From now on, you should have a good time in the Battle of Five Gods.¡±

    ¡°I understand your situation now. You¡¯re just hoping to elevate yourself from the experience gained. I think you made the correct choice. If that were the case, there¡¯s no need to worry over whether you win or lose. Just express yourself freely while you continue to elevate yourself. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded. The Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s advice had a calming effect on him. He should just enjoy himself in the Battle of Five Gods. Perhaps, he might even undergo another transformation by the end of thepetition.

    With the government¡¯s vehicles leading the way, they finally arrived at the empire¡¯s coliseum. The moment Tang Wulin got down from the car, the crowd went crazy with their shrieks and cheers. Amidst the cacophony, scornful curses could be heard. Finally, he was faced with some dissenting voices.

    Tang Wulin did not walk straight into the coliseum but turned around to face the surrounding crowd. He was not sure if they hade for thepetition or were just there to catch a glimpse of him. He bowed slightly to express his gratitude. ¡°Thank you for your interest.¡±

    It was a simple and calm phrase, but that was all it took to quieten the mor on the scene during that moment. Almost everyone present felt the voice echo through their minds. The feeling was peculiar in that they could feel their souls calming down and being cleansed with lukewarm water. It was a pleasant feeling that was difficult to put into words.

    Despite the feelings of excitement, their minds were calm and quiet at this very moment. The sense of ease which had never been felt before radiated throughout their entire bodies.

    Their gazes were fixated on Tang Wulin. They gawked at his handsome face and hearkened to his voice echoing in their minds. All at once, everyone¡¯s gaze underwent some kind of transformation under his silent influence.

    It was a minor application of his spiritual power. It was effective in cleansing the ordinary people¡¯s souls such that they would be both physically and mentally healthier, especially for those who had mental disorders.

    Tang Wulin spoke in a manner,bining his spiritual power with the soundwaves, which had a sublime effect on the people at the scene. Whether they liked or hated him, everyone had their own viewpoint. As for Tang Wulin, he was inclined to believe that man¡¯s nature was good at heart.

    He bowed again to express his gratitude before he walked toward the coliseum.

    It was not until then that the crowd which had quietened down earlier suddenly reacted to the situation.

    ¡°What happened? I recall hearing the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master speaking to me. He sounded so pleasant, he made my heart melt. He¡¯s so handsome! He looks even more handsome than he is on television. His voice is so mellifluous. I think I¡¯m in love.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the ticket scalper? Where¡¯s the man selling tickets earlier? I¡¯ll take a ticket. Give me the ticket, quick.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not selling anymore. I¡¯m going to watch thepetition. Just listening to his voice puts me at ease. How can I miss such an awesomepetition to make a profit instead? I¡¯m sorry everyone. I believe I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life if I were to miss today¡¯spetition.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so harsh earlier. The Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master is here because he wishes to show his goodwill to the Star Luo Empire. The Battle of Five Gods is only a sparring session. We¡¯ll get to watch an excitingpetition regardless of who the winner will be.¡±

    ¡°Old Zhang, that¡¯s not what you said before. You were extremely angry when we were having a drink yesterday. You said that the Star Luo empire is a great and impressive country. How can we lose to a sect?¡±

    ¡°Did I say that? I don¡¯t remember. For some unknown reason, my dislike for the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master earlier seems to have vanished after meeting him. My heart is now at ease.¡±

    ¡°Huh, you heard his voice too? How did we hear his voice so distinctly when we were standing so far away? It felt as if his voice was echoing in my ears earlier. It¡¯s truly a remarkable feeling!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his ability, I guess. Only those with powerful abilities can do that.¡±

    Soon after, word spread about the drastic change in the crowd behavior after Tang Wulin greeted them. Following that, the people who managed to catch a glimpse of him began to exaggerate the effects of his greetings afterward. Some even imed that he could heal severe illnesses. Before long, the news provoked long discussions on the matter.

    Tang Wulin calmed down soon after he walked into the resting lounge. His mind was running through the n for today¡¯s battle once again. He was fully prepared for today. Yesterday¡¯s mecha battle hardly exhausted his strong physique. He was in his best condition today.

    Inside the coliseum, the seats were already filled to the brim thirty minutes before thepetitionmenced. The bustling scene even startled the emperor Dai Tianling who was sitting on the tform. Most times, he would only see such a grand scene when the empire held the finals of an importantpetition.

    It seemed like yesterday¡¯s exciting battle had a profound impression on the audience!

    The Monster Academy¡¯s president En Ci followed Dai Tianling onto the tform. The president appeared calm. Besides, no one could tell if his emotions had changed.

    ¡°Teacher, what do you think of Tang Wulin¡¯s odds of winning today¡¯spetition?¡± asked Dai Tianling of En Ci.

    He had asked the same question yesterday. En Ci¡¯s answer was thirty percent at the time. However, the victor was Tang Wulin. It was a p to this Limit Douluo¡¯s face.

    En Ci smiled calmly. ¡°Today? In my opinion, he has only a twenty percent chance at best. A spirit soul battle is different from a mecha battle. On the surface, all mechas appear equal. He had the upper hand in his mecha yesterday. His mecha is made from soul-forged metal, so its material actually surpassed the Despair Reaper¡¯s in the battle.¡±

 Chapter 1328 - Bright Sacred Dragon Crystal?

    <h4>Chapter 1328: Bright Sacred Dragon Crystal?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Today¡¯s different. The situation is not the same in the spirit soul battle. The strength of a spirit soul is closely rted to the strength of the soul master. A Title Douluo¡¯s cultivation base is also vastly different from a Soul Douluo¡¯s. Usually, a soul master will obtain a final spirit soul upon attaining the Title Douluo¡¯s rank. It¡¯ll be his most powerful spirit soul. Although Tang Wulin is strong, his cultivation base is still not at the rank of a Title Douluo yet.¡±

    Dai Tianling said with puzzlement, ¡°From what I know, many Title Douluos obtain an especially powerful spirit soul when they¡¯re at the seven-ring cultivation base. Later on, they¡¯ll keep adding soul rings until they reach nine rings!¡±

    En Ci had a faint smile. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re talking about normal circumstances. Today, we¡¯re going to witness the Battle of Five Gods. There¡¯s no way that Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent is an ordinary Title Douluo. I handpicked this person. You¡¯ll see what I mean soon. Tang Wulin¡¯s chances of winning are slim.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wulin seems to possess a very powerful dragon-type martial soul bloodline. He¡¯ll exert some effects on soul masters of the same rank. Long Yue was affected by him back then. Hence, when I selected his opponent, I intentionally chose one without a dragon-type martial soul. I reckon this match won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Principal En Ci has be a fortune teller!¡± came a cynical voice. En Ci did not even have to look to know who he was. Only one person would be brave enough to speak to him in this manner in front of His Majesty.

    When the Smiley Face Douluo sat down on the other side of Dai Tianling, the emperor immediately felt his surroundings were slightly cramped. This neer truly had arge body.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± the Smiley Face nodded toward Dai Tianling with a smile.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re here, Your Excellency. How¡¯s Tang Wulin faring? Did the mecha battle yesterday affect his condition today?¡± Mecha battles consumed rtively less energy. However, a match such as yesterday¡¯s where both opponents had fought all out using their skills would have used up a lot of their energies.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Your Majesty. Our Sect Master should be fine. I heard someone predict our Sect Master will lose quickly in today¡¯s match. I wonder who his opponent will be.¡±

    The Smiley Face Douluo did not know what kind of opponent Tang Wulin would face today. The participants of the Battle of Five Gods had to be approved of by Dai Tianling. Dai Tianling gave En Ci the authority to select the participants.

    En Ci suddenly smiled. ¡°Fatso, why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±

    The Smiley Face Douluo nced at him. ¡°With what?¡±

    En Ci replied, ¡°If I remember correctly, there¡¯s a special ce that the Tang Sect owns in the Federation. Many rare spiritual herbs are produced there. If you lose, I¡¯ll get to pick an herb of my choice. Of course, I won¡¯t be the one picking it. It may be one of my disciples.¡±

    The Smiley Face Douluo was stunned. ¡°I refuse.¡± He did not need to continue any further. The Icefire Prized Eyes was a highly important ce for the Tang Sect. The wager was not the issue. He could not allow it to fall into the hands of an outsider.

    ¡°Since when have you be such a coward?¡± En Ci said jokingly.

    The Smiley Face Douluo chuckled. ¡°I think you may have a problem in your head. I¡¯m only in charge of a branch. How can I make any decision regarding the treasurednd of ours? How can I use that for a bet with you?¡±

    En Ci replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the Sect Master of yours? He should be able to decide. Our wagers will be equal in value, just so you know.¡±

    The Smiley Face Douluo said without changing his expression, ¡°Oh? I¡¯d like to know what you are using as a wager.¡±

    En Ci already had a contingency n all along. He said with a smile, ¡°The Bright Sacred Dragon Crystal. How about that?¡±

    When he heard that, even the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s steadfastness could not stop him from being shocked. The Bright Sacred Dragon Crystal? Did such an object truly exist? That was his first thought. Nheless, he assumed that such an item probably exist. En Ci would not be so cavalier in making such a bold im.

    He stared at this old opponent of his deeply. ¡°You¡¯re sure about this?¡±

    En Ci nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Although it was not mentioned explicitly, Hu Jie could guess that the Bright Sacred Dragon Crystal must be extremely important to En Ci.

    In modern society, the soul masters cultivated at a faster rate after the appearance of spirit souls. However, their foundations were not as strong as the soul masters of old. Even so, the total number of Limit Douluos on the entire Douluo Star was no more than ten.

    Undoubtedly, En Ci¡¯s ability to be a Limit Douluo was connected to the Bright Sacred Dragon Crystal. Perhaps, the dragon crystal worked only on a soul master with the same martial soul. However, the Tang Sect had millions of soul masters. If they could get their hands on such a treasure, it would be highly beneficial to the Tang Sect. Indeed, a Bright Sacred Dragon Crystal was equivalent to a spiritual herb.

    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the Sect Master.¡± This was an important matter. The Smiley Face Douluo stood up and walked away immediately.

    As he looked at his receding back, En Ci smiled. Dai Tianling was seated beside him. He clearly felt the sly smile of the Monster Academy¡¯s principal. He was probably keeping something from the others.

    A faint smile appeared on his face. Tang Wulin ended the call.

    ¡®So, a Bright Sacred Dragon Crystal? That¡¯s something that I could only wish for!¡¯ The Dragon God had nine children. The Light Dragon King was one of the more powerful ones. The Light Holy Dragon was a light-attribute giant dragon descended from the Light Dragon King¡¯s bloodline. A long time ago when the Dragon n were the rulers of the continents, it was at the top of the entire food chain.

    The value of a Bright Sacred Dragon Crystal could not be measured in mary terms alone. Tang Wulin himself possessed the Golden Dragon King bloodline. He was not too excited about possessing a Bright Sacred Dragon Crystal. However, this item would be very useful to hispanions instead. Whether it was the holy-attribute Yue Zhengyu or the space-time dragon martial soul of Xie Xie, they would find it beneficial. It could also be used as the core of their four-word battle armors thereby increasing the power of their battle armors.

    It seemed the other side was very confident of themselves. Since the Monster Academy¡¯s principal was willing to wager such a precious item, there was no question that he hadplete faith in the person he chose. However, what he did not know was that Tang Wulin was also very confident of himself for this uing match. He was even more confident than when he fought in the mecha battle.

    The Battle of Five Gods was proposed by the Star Luo Empire. On the other hand, the order of the matches was decided by Tang Wulin. It was the custom.

    Tang Wulin knew that he had a chance of winning the mecha battle, but he was notpletely sure. If he had lost in the mecha battle, he would have to redeem himself by winning the second match. No one knew that Tang Wulin was actually quite confident in winning the spirit soul battle.

    Tang Wulin felt relieved after giving some thought to using the spiritual herb as a wager. If he lost, he reckoned that the Monster Academy¡¯s principal would not be ted either. This was because almost every hundred-thousand-year spiritual herb in the Icefire Prized Eyes was following Tang Wulin around. There was practically no powerful spiritual herb left behind in the ce.

    It was precisely under these conditions that Tang Wulin agreed to the wager. The mere thought of having a Bright Sacred Dragon Crystal was enough to get the others excited.

    At the moment, the chimes that sounded themencement of thepetition were heard. Tang Wulin stood up and tidied his clothes. He then strode out of the room.

    The Coliseum.

    On the tform, with the emperor Dai Tianling as a witness, the Smiley Face Douluo and the Monster Academy¡¯s principal En Ci had justpleted three ps to signify the validation of the wager. Both of them had reserved expressions. From appearances, they both seemed very confident.

    At the moment, a pleasantmentating voice was heard.

    ¡°The second match of the Battle of Five Gods, the spirit soul battle. I¡¯ll now go over its rules.¡±

    ¡°There was no spirit soul battle during ancient times. The founder of spirit souls is our empire¡¯s ancestor, His Excellency the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao. Thanks to his creation of spirit souls, soul masters exist to this day. Hence, this battle is also a tribute to the founder of the Spirit Pagoda, the distinguished expert who created the spirit souls.¡±

    ¡°The rules of the spirit soul battle are as follows. Both soul masters will unleash their spirit souls in the fight. Enhancements to their spirit souls are permitted, but the soul master cannot be directly involved inbat. In other words, the soul masters can only use their enhancing skills while their spirit souls fight. The soul masters cannot use any offensive or defensive skills to support their spirit souls inbat. Thepetition will end once all spirit souls of a soul master perish.¡±

    The rules were notplicated and were epted by both parties.

 Chapter 1329 - Battle of Five Gods â€” The Second Round

    <h4>Chapter 1329: Battle of Five Gods ¡ª The Second Round</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s have our contestants for today. First, I¡¯d like to introduce everyone to our empire¡¯s representative in the second match of the Battle of Five Gods. He¡¯s...¡±

    He extended the words on purpose and it was clear that he was trying to create suspense.

    ¡°The person in charge of Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Star Luo Empire Branch, Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Branch Pagoda Master, His Excellency Zhang Geyang. His Excellency Zhang Geyang, Title Hell me. He¡¯s the most powerful expert from Spirit Pagoda in the empire. He¡¯ll be representing the empire in the soul spirit battle.¡±

    The spectators¡¯ stands were in a furor as these words were heard. Hell me Douluo Zhang Geyang was very well-known in the Star Luo Empire. Moreover, as Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Branch Pagoda Master, the might of his spirit soul was unimaginable. Like the Smiley Face Douluo, he was also at rank-98. However, his overallbat strength was slightly inferior. He was also an old opponent of the Smiley Face Douluo in a certain sense.

    Hu Jie¡¯s expression clearly changed upon hearing this name. He turned to look at En Ci and angrily said, ¡°En Ci, you old fart, this is the person you chose? Can he even represent the empire?¡±

    En Ci calmly replied, ¡°Why not? Whether it¡¯s the Tang Sect or the Spirit Pagoda, as long as they¡¯re situated in the empire, they¡¯re part of it. In fact, even you can represent the empire if you¡¯re fighting. All you need is the emperor¡¯s approval. Do you have anyone more suited to the spirit soul battle than Zhang Geyang? I¡¯ve had my fair share of trouble persuading him to join before he relented. If your Sect Master can defeat him, it¡¯ll prove that your Sect Master¡¯s spirit soul is the best in Star Luo Empire.¡±

    Hu Jie¡¯s breathing hastened briefly. Only a fool would believe in En Ci¡¯s words. Tang Wulin had just recently destroyed Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Dou Spirit Empire Branch and announced that Tang Sect would be imcably opposed to the Spirit Pagoda. Spirit Pagoda would have loved to have this opportunity to deal with him.

    Persuading? They must have clicked the moment they met. He never thought that En Ci would seek out Zhang Geyang. Without a doubt, this was a candidate who the Smiley Face Douluo did not wish to see the most.

    Hell me Douluo Zhang Geyang was a true expert. He was not someone that could bepared to the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s Branch Pagoda Master. Zhang Geyang was also the deputy Pagoda Master of Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters. He was of the same level as the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu.

    Hu Jie had crossed arms with him before. Although he was able to suppress him with his Body Sect twin martial soul, his opponent¡¯s spirit soul was too powerful and he could not really do anything to him. It was evident from this that Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent was very formidable.

    The Hell me Douluo Zhang Geyang¡¯s spirit soul had also left a deep impression in Hu Jie. After all, Tang Wulin had just broken through to a Soul Douluo¡¯s rank. At most, he would have three spirit souls. He was definitely at a disadvantage fighting against Zhang Geyang. This spirit soul battle would be dangerous.

    Most of the Star Lup Empire¡¯s citizens were unaware of the conflict between Tang Sect and Spirit Pagoda. However, many of them had heard of this Hell me Douluo before.

    The Hell me Douluo Zhang Geyang had been serving in the Star Luo Empire for twenty-seven years. It can be said that his roots ran deep in thisnd. He was powerful and had a strong character. He had a good reputation in Spirit Pagoda and was one of the most powerful ones in the current Spirit Pagoda.

    Even Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master Qiangu Dongfeng was respectful towards him. They referred to each other as brothers.

    Tang Sect¡¯s position in the Star Luo Empire was clearly higher than Spirit Pagoda. However, it was unable topletely suppress Spirit Pagoda. The Hell me Douluo¡¯s presence was the very reason for it. Spirit Pagoda had established its roots in the Star Luo Empire under his leadership.

    With the changes in the lighting within the coliseum, the Hell me Douluo Zhang Geyang also appeared from one of the coliseum¡¯s side entrance. Under the illumination of the lights, this rank-98 Hyper Douluo who appeared to be a middle-aged man slowly walked forward.

    His looks were very handsome and his hair neat. Not a single strand was out of ce. His long ck robe with gold linings had a vintage look to it. He wore no expressions and had his arms folded behind himself. He strolled forward and he seemed to attract all light around him onto his own body. It was difficult not to look at him.

    ¡°At the same time, let¡¯s invite the Sect Master of the Tang Sect onto the stage. I believe that this spirit soul battle of the Battle of Five Gods will be another sh between a dragon and a tiger. Let¡¯s look forward to it.¡±

    Tang Wulin walked into the coliseum under another beam of light. His white clothes were a stark contrast with his opponent¡¯s ck.

    When Tang Wulin heard the name of Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Branch Pagoda Master Zhang Geyang in the waiting area, he could not help but frown. What did the Star Luo Empire mean by this? Did they want to deal with him by using people from Spirit Pagoda? His opponent¡¯s strength aside, his identity as a person from Spirit Pagoda was in itself a problem. Was this a show of protest by the empire towards Tang Sect?

    There were too many potential issues regarding this situation. Tang Wulin had to tread carefully.

    On the tform, Emperor Dai Tianling¡¯s gaze toward En Ci was also filled with discontent. The Battle of Five Gods was already unfair for the Tang Sect. If they involved people from Spirit Pagoda, their oppression of Tang Sect would have been too obvious. This was not a scenario he wished to see. After all, the Star Luo Empire was more inclined towards Tang Sect.

    En Ci moved his lips and projected his voice into Dai Tianling¡¯s head. After a while, Dai Tianling looked as if he was hit by sudden enlightenment. He nodded toward En Ci beside him. A smile appeared at the edge of his lips.

    Hu Jie had been coldly eyeing the interaction between this master and studentbo from the side. Without a doubt, En Ci had some ulterior motives in employing Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Zhang Geyang. He must have had some reason other than suppressing Tang Sect. This reason should be harmless.

    This was the best he could infer from their current situation.

    At this moment, both contestants had walked onto thepetition grounds.

    Tang Wulin focused his gaze on Zhang Geyang. The first thing he felt was a billowy me. There seemed to be a thick me zing from this person¡¯s body. It was scorching hot and ice cold at the same time. The sudden burst of heat and cold was highly ufortable.

    Zhang Geyang was also sizing Tang Wulin up. He had watched Tang Wulin¡¯s match against Huang Zhengyang yesterday. However, he was still shocked by Tang Wulin¡¯s youth when he finally saw him in person. He was too young. How could Tang Sect allow such a greend to be their newly appointed Sect Master? This was something that he just could not understand.

    Although Tang Wulin had disyed powerful strength yesterday, that was only through a mecha. The way Zhang Geyang saw it, even if a young man in his twenties had a powerful cultivation base, his mind could not have been mature enough. How could he lead a great sect? Did Tang Sect not have anyone else?

    He had also heard about what happened in the Dou Spirit Empire. However, he did not know that Tang Wulin was the one who did it. Because ording to the memories of the surviving Spirit Pagoda¡¯s experts, it was a Blood Dragon that wreaked havoc on them. They did not know what kind of method Tang Sect employed, nor were they aware that it was the Sect Master of the Tang Sect.

    Spirit Pagoda had currently been officially suppressed in the Dou Spirit Empire on all fronts. It could even be considered aplete wipeout. Various public opinions arose in the federation from the rumors that Spirit Pagoda was colluding with the Holy Spirit Cult. Even though Spirit Pagoda had a firm footing in the federation, these public opinions still tarnished its good name to a certain extent.

    What was Tang Sect¡¯s objective foring to the Star Luo Empire at this point? Many could not help but wonder if the incident in the Dou Spirit Empire was rted to this Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master.

 Chapter 1330 - Spirit Soul Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1330: Spirit Soul Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhang Geyang had been in contact with Qiangu Dongfeng. Aside from leading the public opinion in the federation, Qiangu Dongfeng had also ordered Zhang Geyang to discern the newly appointed Sect Master of the Tang Sect and his objective behind his journey to the Star Luo Empire. He was also tasked to get in their way and foil their ns.

    Hence when En Ci contacted Zhang Geyang, he had agreed to be the empire¡¯s representative in today¡¯s Battle of Five Gods without any hesitation. At the same time, En Xi had alsoforted him. He told him that the empire still trusted the Spirit Pagoda.

    Zhang Geyang could feel from his words that the empire seemed to be intending to attack Tang Sect and suppress it to some extent. This made him feel at ease. He had been well-prepared for today¡¯s battle. If he could defeat Tang Wulin, Spirit Pagoda would surely grow in might. Their situation in the Star Luo Empire would also be stabilized.

    ¡°Sect Master Tang, Pagoda Master Zhang, please get ready. You may unleash your spirit souls after ten seconds.¡±

    The entire coliseum quietened down as thementator¡¯s voice sounded.

    When thementator mentioned the name of Star Luo Empire¡¯s representative for this match, the first thought of the ordinary citizens was that this would be an amusing battle. Tang Sect against Spirit Pagoda!

    This would be really interesting. The collision of two great organizations. Who would be the final victor? Everyone looked forward to this match with anticipation. If Tang Sect could obtain the final victory, then without a doubt this newly appointed Sect Master would be like the sun in high noon. If Tang Wulin lost, everything Tang Sect had gained including the momentum from yesterday¡¯s match, would all be for naught.

    Hence, the second round of the Battle of Five Gods was clearly more important than the first round. It would also be more interesting. This was because the two opponents were like a pin against an awn. Today¡¯s match would surely be more intense than the battle yesterday.

    The countdown started and Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes brightened up as well.

    ¡®Hell me Douluo Zhang Geyang, bring it on!¡¯

    ¡°Ten, nine, .., three, two, one.¡±

    Both contestants seemed to flicker with radiance as the end of the countdown. Soul rings rose on their respective bodies.

    Eight soul rings consecutively rose from underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet. And naturally, his opponent Zhang Geyang had nine soul rings.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul rings could definitely be described as peculiar. His four ck soul rings appeared one after another. Then, it was the greenish-gold soul ring followed by the orange-gold soul ring.

    Zhang Geyang was startled when he saw the appearance of the orange-gold soul ring. As Spirit Pagoda¡¯s deputy Pagoda Master, he knew what an orange-gold soul rings meant. The very first time an orange-gold soul ring made an appearance was on Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao.

    A soul ring of such color was of a soul spirit rank which Spirit Pagoda could not create. This meant that there was at least one great beast-ranked spirit soul on Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    This discovery slightly changed Zhang Geyang¡¯s expression.

    The number of great beasts could be counted on one hand in today¡¯s world. Without anyone knowing, this Sect Master of Tang Sect had actually already obtained one. This was incredible.

    This was also En Ci¡¯s and Dai Tianling¡¯s first time seeing the soul rings on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. They disyed expressions of shock when they saw the greenish-gold and orange-gold soul rings.

    ¡°Great beast spirit soul?¡± En Ci nced at Hu Jie as he inwardly thought, ¡®As expected, Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master had something up his own sleeve. No wonder he¡¯s brave enough to ept the gamble. I never thought that he¡¯d possess an orange-gold soul ring already.¡¯

    An orange-gold soul ring represented a great beast. There were three orange-gold soul rings on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. This enhanced his body greatly. It was no wonder that he was able to fight against a nine-ringed Title Douluo-ranked expert with his eight-ringed cultivation base. This wasrgely rted to the spirit soul on his body.

    However, what caught the attention of experts such as En Ci and Zhang Geyang was Tang Wulin¡¯s fifth soul ring. The greenish-gold color was too unique.

    The basic colors of soul rings were white for ten years, yellow for a hundred years, purple for thousand years, ck for ten thousand years, and red for a hundred thousand years.

    Other than those colors, there were the orange-gold color and the legendary tinum color.

    The orange-gold soul ring was something that could only be given to a soul master by a great beast with two hundred thousand years of cultivation base and the legendary tinum color could only be obtained from a million years spirit soul that only existed in the legends.

    An orange-gold soul ring could asionally be encountered in ten thousand years while the tinum soul ring was fabled to only have appeared on the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao. It seemed as if Tang Sect¡¯s founder Tang San had such a soul ring as well, but this information had yet to be confirmed. There were also some who said that a million-year soul ring was golden instead of tinum.

    However, nobody could determine the truths about these things as the frequency of their appearances was too low. They could only be studied through the records.

    However, the greenish-gold color soul ring such as the one on Tang Wulin¡¯s body had never been seen before. There had never been any soul master with a greenish-gold soul ring.

    It might not have been that shocking if it only were a single green soul ring. However, it had a golden tinge to it as well. This signified the rarity of this soul ring.

    On Douluo Continent, whether it was a soul beast, martial soul, soul ring, or a soul bone, any powerful entity would have some element of gold to it.

    So when Tang Wulin¡¯s soul ring presented itself as greenish-gold, it greatly shocked everyone.

    What kind of cultivation base gave rise to a greenish-gold soul ring?

    Also, what did this greenish-gold soul ring mean?

    Opposite to Tang Wulin, Zhang Geyang¡¯s soul rings were much more normal. Five cks and four reds, a total of nine soul rings. Yes, he had one more red hundred thousand year soul ring than the experts Tang Wulin had faced before. He also had one more red soul ring than the Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie.

    Red represented a hundred thousand years. Hundred thousand-year soul rings were already the limit for ordinary soul masters. Even experts of Zhang Geyang¡¯s rank and his position in Spirit Pagoda did not have an orange-gold soul ring.

    Hence, the first feeling he had was envy when he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s orange-gold soul ring.

    How could such a young fellow possess an orange-gold soul ring? Would he not be another great enemy of Spirit Pagoda if he was allowed to grow in the future? Take the As Douluo Yun Ming as an example, he had suppressed Spirit Pagoda for nearly a hundred years!

    Tang Wulin raised his right arm and pointed forward. A beam of golden light separated itself from his body as it shot towards Zhang Geyang in front of him.

    The audience could immediately see a golden dragon as the golden light touched the ground.

    That was right. It was a dragon and not a snake.

    It had special Dragon n features. It did not have a pair of wings, but it had horns on its forehead. There were five ws underneath it and its entire body was covered in densely packed golden scales. It slithered and took off into midair. Its body¡¯s length exceeded fifteen meters and it flickered with a golden radiance. The others could tell that it was unique from its appearance alone. It was Goldsong.

    With the improvement in Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base, he seldom used his spirit soul in actualbat. He was more willing to cultivate his own cultivation base. Every spirit soul he possessed grew with him. Among his spirit souls, the one that changed the most was Goldsong.

    Even Tang Wulin could not understand why Goldsong had be the way it was now. It was different from a conventional giant dragon with a pair of wings. Goldsong looked like a five-wed golden dragon. Albeit thicker, its scales were simr in shape with Tang Wulin¡¯s. After it grew two horns on its forehead, it had experienced a transformation with deep slumber. It had only reawakened while Tang Wulin was on his way to the Star Luo Empire.

    Goldsong¡¯s eyes werepletely golden in color. Anybody who looked at it now could never have thought that it was once a defective spirit soul.

    Goldsong¡¯s aura descended from the same roots as Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King bloodline. It had released a heaven-shocking dragon¡¯s roar when it appeared. It shook its head and flicked its tail as it charged towards Zhang Geyang.

    Zhang Geyang unleashed his own spirit soul as well.

    He was not shocked when he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit soul. In his eyes, this was only an elemental dragon that did not even have wings.

    A giant beast materialized and shielded Zhang Geyang.

    This huge beast was about ten meters in length and four meters in height. Its body was extremely tough and was covered in greenish-blue hair. It had a lion¡¯s head, a baboon¡¯s body, and a fierce tiger¡¯s sharp ws. It seemed to possess various features of different fierce beasts. At the same time, its body burned with a dark blue me. Its ice-cold gaze was locked onto Goldsong.

    ¡°Rawr!¡± This giant beast pounced forward with a furious roar. Its speed was incredible. The instant it pounced, its body suddenly became transparent. However, the dark blue mes on its body just burned brighter.

    When a soul master picked a spirit soul, the most suitable spirit soul was surely one that resembled his own martial soul.

    Simply put, if Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit soul was the Bluesilver Emperor, it would be most suited to his Bluesilver Emperor martial soul. The only thing was that there was no ce for him to find a Bluesilver Emperor martial soul. This was the case for Zhang Geyang¡¯s spirit soul.

 Chapter 1331 - Companion Spirit Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1331: Companion Spirit Soul</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s deputy Pagoda Master Zhang Geyang¡¯s family had always held high-ranking positions in the Spirit Pagoda. Hence, when he was still young, his family had gone through a lot of trouble to find this spirit soul for him to merge with as his first spirit soul.

    For ordinary soul masters, the number of spirit souls obtained would increase with the improvement in their cultivation bases. Naturally, the spirit souls obtained during theter stages of their cultivation would be more powerful. For top-grade soul masters, their first spirit soul would be the one they spent the most time with. Once the spirit soul reached a certain growth, it would improve alongside the soul master. These spirit souls were the ones that soul masters liked the most. They were also known aspanion spirit souls.

    For example, Zhang Geyang¡¯s spirit soul was the same as his martial soul. It was also hispanion spirit soul, the Hell me Beast.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Goldsong could also be considered hispanion spirit soul. With Tang Wulin¡¯s growth, Goldsong was nourished by the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline and had evolved to its current state. Its gic ipatibility was resolved with the nourishment from the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline, and it was constantly transforming. Its current state was the result of a mutation caused by its fusion with the Golden Dragon King.

    The two great spirit souls definitely attracted the public¡¯s attention. One of them leaped into the air and brandished its fangs and ws while the other pounced at lightning speed and burned with dark blue mes. Both spirit souls closed in on each other swiftly and the battlemenced.

    Both Tang Wulin and Zhang Geyang stood far away. A soul master and his spirit soul were connected via a mental link. It was not just a battle between spirit souls. It would be more apt to describe it as a remotebat between two soul masters using their spirit souls.

    The Hell me Beast moved quickly. It reached the Goldsong in the blink of an eye. It raised its front w and attacked Goldsong at lightning speed. At the same time, dark blue mes burst forth from its body. The mes immediately engulfed Goldsong.

    This spirit soul had been with Zhang Geyang until he attained rank-98. It was extremely powerful on its own and made a formidable opponent. Its moves were like tempest and thunder.

    The Goldsong¡¯s eyes were glittering and translucent like two golden crystals. They flickered with light and a golden me erupted from within them. The two mes collided and sprayed all over the ce. However, neither was harmed by the other.

    The Goldsong twisted its nimble body in the air to dodge the Hell me Beast¡¯s right w attack. At the same time, it made a horizontal swipe with its tail. Its immense bodyshed out at its opponent like a giant whip.

    The Hell me Beast held its ground allowing itself to be hit by the Goldsong¡¯s tail. Its body suddenly erged the instant it was hit.

    ¡°Pooh!¡± The Goldsong¡¯s tail was wedged into its opponent¡¯s body. The Hell me Beast¡¯s body seemed illusory. The moment Goldsong¡¯s tail was wedged into its body, the Hell me Beast burned brightly. Its mes scorched the Goldsong.

    Tang Wulin clearly felt the pain from the Goldsong. He was surprised to find that the Hell me Beast¡¯s mes burned one¡¯s soul directly.

    The Goldsong¡¯s intelligence, which had emerged after countless evolutions, would cause irreversible damage to the Goldsong if it was eliminated.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes flickered. The Goldsong was currently enveloped by the Hell me Beast¡¯s body. The scales on Goldsong¡¯s body flickered rapidly. At the same time, it opened its dragon¡¯s mouth to release a deafening giant dragon¡¯s roar.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The dragon¡¯s roar was heard again by the audience who had witnessed yesterday¡¯s match between Tang Wulin and Huang Zhengyang. It was released by the Goldsong this time, albeitcking a domineering air. Even so, the Hell me Beast stiffened for a moment.

    The Goldsong¡¯s body burned with a bright me. Its pair of forews shot out suddenly and its body shook violently in the air.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    It appeared as if the slight movement of the Goldsong in the air had created an intense explosive force. The Hell me Beast had wrapped its body around Goldsong just moments ago, but it was now sent flying by the explosion. It wailed as it reeled.

    Zhang Geyang¡¯s gaze changed. Blue light flickered in his pupils. The Hell me Beast did a few somersaults in midair before it eventuallynded on the ground. However, its domineering air was half what it was before.

    Tang Wulin snorted in his heart. ¡®You¡¯ve underestimated the Goldsong if you think that you can suppress it with such a skill.¡¯

    As Tang Wulin¡¯spanion spirit soul, the Goldsong possessed every soul skill of Tang Wulin¡¯s, especially the abilities Tang Wulin obtained from the Golden Dragon King. Undoubtedly, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline was a truly powerful bloodline. Even though the Goldsong possessed only a small portion of it, the other soul beasts could not possiblypare with its bloodline.

    The Dragon Air and the Golden Dragon st. The Goldsong had used these two skills to counter its opponent¡¯s attack. It was not as if the Hell me Beast did not have a body, only that its strange soul skill made its body illusory. It could still be harmed by energy attacks.

    Obviously, the Goldsong was affected when it was burned by the dark blue me. Both opponents were evenly matched.

    Seated on the tform, En Ci looked at Tang Wulin¡¯s five-wed golden dragon spirit soul. His eyes were in shock.

    Naturally, he knew about Zhang Geyang¡¯s possession of apanion spirit soul. However, he did not expect Tang Wulin to possess apanion spirit soul as well.

    In terms of the rtionship between a spirit soul and its soul master, Zhang Geyang¡¯s spirit soul clearly had a much higher cultivation base. He was a rank-98 Title Douluo, while Tang Wulin was only an eight-ring Soul Douluo.

    With such a huge disparity, theirpanion spirit souls naturally reflected a clear contrast between their strengths. However, it did not turn out to be the case. In fact, Tang Wulin¡¯s five-wed golden dragon was more powerful than the Hell me Beast.

    Zhang Geyang¡¯s Hell me Beast was a rare primordial beast. It had gone extinct a long time ago. The one he had now was reared by the Spirit Pagoda using their technology. It was a ck spirit soul which had undergone a mutation. It was exceptionally rare. It was not the same as the modern ck spirit souls which were mass produced by the Spirit Pagoda.

    In terms of quality, the Hell me Beast was not Zhang Geyang¡¯s most powerful spirit soul. However, it was the one that was most intimate with him.

    In terms of their external appearances, the Goldsong was superior. Its gold color looked better visually. Moreover, the Goldsong had a slender body and looked somewhat handsome. It formed a stark contrast with the ferocious appearance of the Hell me Beast.

    The two spirit souls paused briefly before they charged at one another once again. After the initial contact, they had a better understanding of their opponent.

    The Hell me Beast was as fast as ever. It appeared before the Goldsong in the blink of an eye. This time, its right w was aimed directly at the Goldsong¡¯s neck.

    The Goldsong opened its mouth and spewed golden mes which were peculiar. They formed a dragon¡¯s head in midair which exploded to release a powerful shockwave.

    The Hell me Beast immediately contracted its body. It shot out light mes which collided with the shockwave.

    Upon collision, the duo separated again.

    This time, it was the Goldsong¡¯s turn to make a move. It charged toward the Hell me Beast at blinding speed. At the same time, countless bluish-golden Bluesilver Emperors swarmed out of its body like bees. As a spirit soul, it could not utilize Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul directly. However, it could mimic Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul¡¯s soul skills with its powers.

    The Hell me Beast was stunned. It was baffled by the Goldsong¡¯s ability which seemed out of ce. Nevertheless, it reacted just in time. The light mes on its body swirled to form a giant vortex. The vortex protected itself, while the mes of the vortex formed sharp des. The des sliced incessantly at the iing Bluesilver Emperor vines.

    The Goldsong appeared on top of the Hell me Beast¡¯s head in the blink of an eye. Its Golden Dragon wshed downward. The giant dragon¡¯s w drew an extensive shadow. It was the Golden Dragon Nirvana Divine w in the air!

 Chapter 1332 - Golden Dragon Blue Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1332: Golden Dragon Blue Beast</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Hell me Beast did not show any sign of weakness. It crouched down and suddenly shot up. A light shadow with the same shape as its body charged upward. It was the Split Body Chop.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A terrifying st of air blew across the stage. The golden and dark blue radiances were scattered all over the ce. Neither of the spirit souls gained the upper hand.

    For a while, the two greatpanion spirit souls fought each other. Countless dazzling radiances burst forth in the air.

    ¡®This is definitely worth the price of a ticket!¡¯ It was what the audience felt.

    The term spirit soul was familiar to everyone in the Star Luo Empire. Most of them have seen spirit souls before, but only one percent of them would have seen such powerful spirit souls.

    How could these still be spirit souls? They were essentially terrific primordial beasts fighting against each other. The battle scene blew the audience away.

    The audience could hardly appreciate the skills being disyed. All they expected to see was a heated battle between two very strong opponents. To be able to witness such a magnificent disy of skills at the moment was more than enough.

    The Golden Dragon and the Blue Beast. They were in the air fighting their hearts out. Nheless, they were evenly matched.

    Tang Wulin looked at Zhang Geyang who was standing quite far away. Zhang Geyang was staring back at him. They locked eyes. Zhang Geyang¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. He saw a purplish light flickering in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®This is bad. Is he trying to use the Tang Sect¡¯s Technique, Purple Demon Eyes to influence me?¡¯

    They were only allowed to battle with their spirit souls ording to the rules. In the event it was an attack on the spiritual ne, the attacker would not be disqualified if he was not found out.

    In the brief moment Zhang Geyang was distracted, a beam of golden light burst forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. A golden ring suddenly appeared to cover the entire stage. A sonorous dragon¡¯s roar could be heard at the same time.

    It was precisely the Golden Dragon Rage Domain!

    When the golden ring appeared, the Goldsong sensed it. A golden light ring also appeared from its body. It instantly merged with Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Rage Domain.

    The Goldsong¡¯s fifteen-meter body experienced rapid changes. Seemingly in the blink of an eye, it had elongated to a length of thirty meters with its eyes turning red.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The Goldsong struck out with its forews and the Hell me Beast was instantly sent flying. At the same time, the Goldsong made a horizontal sweep with its tail, the Golden Dragon Wags Tail. Its tail whipped the Hell me Beast¡¯s body mercilessly, tossing it to the side.

    ¡®He¡¯s sly!¡¯ Zhang Geyang was infuriated. Without a doubt, Tang Wulin hadunched the attack when Zhang Geyang was preparing himself for the Purple Demon Eyes which never came. Because of the distraction, he slowed down for just a second.

    A blinding dark blue me suddenly arose from Zhang Geyang¡¯s body. The Hell me Beast instantly turned into a ming inferno. The Goldsong¡¯s attack cut right through the mes. It basically missed. At the same time, it was engulfed by the dark blue mes.

    Within the Golden Dragon Rage Domain, the Goldsong felt no pain. It released a skyward roar. ¡°Roar!¡±

    It was the Golden Dragon Roar.

    The Hell me Beast was affected by the thunderous bellow. Its body turned illusory as it quickly retreated.

    Undoubtedly, the Goldsong had gained the upper hand.

    At the moment, a loud explosion was heard. In an instant, lightning pervaded the surroundings. Arcs of electricity descended from the skies to cover the Goldsong¡¯s body. Scores of vines sprouted from the ground. Unlike the Bluesilver Emperor vines, these dark purple vines were segmented like bamboos. The entire ground appeared as an electrified ocean. With the lightning in the skies, the Goldsong seemed to be imprisoned in a lightning cage.

    When Tang Wulin saw the vines appearing out of the blue, he felt a chill down his spine. He realized it was his opponent¡¯s second spirit soul.

    The Hell me Beast moved quickly and plunged into the Hell me Douluo Zhang Geyang¡¯s body while the Goldsong was threatened by the lightning. In a single breath, it charged out again. On the other side, the lightning had released a series of intense explosions.

    Arcs of lightningshed against the Goldsong¡¯s body. The Goldsong could not evade the attacks. It defended itself by using the Golden Dragon Body and the Golden Dragon Domineering Body. It was difficult to move even a single step amidst the lightning.

    Zhang Geyang was a rank-98 Title Douluo, after all. The sheer power of his spirit soul and his overall cultivation base was far superior to Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    The Thunderp Nether Vine. For most soul masters, the existence of this soul beast was not even known, let alone its utilization as a spirit soul.

    It was a creature born with wisdom and known as the strongest nt-type soul beast. At birth, it was like a bamboo shoot with a single segment. Its habitat abounded with frequent lightning strikes. It could only grow under rain with lightning all around. Its body grew stronger with every lightning strike. A hundred lightning strikes were equivalent to a year¡¯s cultivation for ordinary soul beasts.

    Thunderps were nature¡¯s violent forces. The Thunderp Nether Vine grew under the trials and tribtions of thunderps. In the beginning, its growth was slow and difficult for it had to wait for a lightning hit in order to grow.

    While the ordinary soul beasts cultivated throughout the year, it had to wait ten years instead to umte a hundred lightning strikes. Hence, its cultivation pace was ten times slower than the ordinary soul beast¡¯s.

    With the passage of time, its situation changed drastically once the Thunderp Nether Vine cultivated for a hundred years.

    A Thunderp Nether Vine with a hundred-year cultivation base could attract the lightning strikes in a storm so as to umte a hundred lightning strikes overnight. Perhaps, it would need more than a hundred lightning strikes for a year¡¯s worth of cultivation base. However, its cultivation speed would increase by then.

    Due to its special characteristics, once the Thunderp Nether Vine attained a certain level of cultivation, its destructive power was extremely terrifying. It created a huge lightning pool whereby it expanded and strengthened itself until it devoured everything around it.

    A Thunderp Nether Vine with ten thousand years of cultivation base could even alter the weather. It could summon lightning to strike the human realms and destroy everything in the world.

    If such a Thunderp Nether Vine existed, it would definitely be disastrous to the world. Only an extremely talented expert could stop it.

    However, the Thunderp Nether Vine also had its shorings. Since it had to continuously improve itself, it would keep on absorbing the lightning strikes. Up to a certain point, the lightning absorbed would be destructive. Then, it could possibly self-destruct at any moment.

    Most Thunderp Nether Vines appeared deep in the mountains or the woods. They grew in ces where no man had gone before. They would eventually be destroyed by their own growth.

    The Thunderp Nether Vines had different growing experiences. Usually, they would self-destruct between twenty thousand to fifty thousand years. It was rare for a Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s cultivation base to exceed fifty thousand years. There had never been a hundred-thousand year cultivation base Thunderp Nether Vine recorded in history.

    For the lightning-attribute soul masters, the Thunderp Nether Vine was the most sought after. It possessed three great soul skills, namely, the Lightning Forest, the Lightning Hell, and the Thunderp Electrifying Dance.

    For most vine-like soul beasts, skills like the Bind were normal. Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor, for example, had such a skill. However, the Thunderp Nether Vine had no such skill. Its function was to be always on the attack. Hence, it was regarded as the most powerful predator among the nt-type soul beasts.

    Having spent his days studying at Shrek Academy, Tang Wulin could tell its origin with just one look. He could not help but took a deep breath.

    The Thunderp Nether Vine was a lost spirit soul for many years. Throughout Shrek¡¯s twenty thousand years of existence, there were only three soul masters who possessed a soul ring from this soul beast.

    He did not expect the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s person-in-charge in the Star Luo Empire to own such a spirit soul. No wonder he was so self-assured and emboldened.

    There was no questioning the power of the Thunderp Nether Vine. Even the Goldsong found it difficult to move with its strengthened body enhanced by the Golden Dragon Rage Domain. It had not even unleashed its more powerful Lightning Hell and the Thunderp Electrifying Dance.

    It was truly a terrifying being whose prowess was highly destructive.

    ¡°My lord, allow me.¡± At the moment, a rxed voice suddenly sounded in the depths of Tang Wulin¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Damask, you¡¯re not skilled in attacks. Can you handle it?¡± Tang Wulin asked puzzled.

    ¡°My lord, don¡¯t forget who you are. Your opponent is conceited. A Thunderp Nether Vine? Hehe. My lord, it¡¯s a coincidence that you¡¯re in need of a ninth soul ring. I think it¡¯ll do very well.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not have time to ask further questions when a pink radiance was released from his body. A huge pink flower flew out. It immediately unleashed a faint mist around itself. It was the Damask Tulip which was immune to poison.

 Chapter 1333 - The Terrifying Thunderclap Nether Vine

    <h4>Chapter 1333: The Terrifying Thunderp Nether Vine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    With a sway of its body, the Damask Tulip appeared. It had already taken its human form as it turned around and gave a slight nod to Tang Wulin.

    The Damask Tulip was different from Goldsong. He had been a beast with exceedingly high intelligence. The level of mutual empathy between Tang Wulin and the Damask Tulip far exceeded what he had with Goldsong. Goldsong followed Tang Wulin¡¯s orders without question, but the Damask Tulip had a mind of his own, which allowed him to assist Tang Wulin in this case.

    With a push from the Damask Tulip, the fifth green-gold soul ring on Tang Wulin¡¯s body suddenly glowed brightly.

    The green-gold light spread outward and transformed into a gigantic halo. Its appearance startled everyone in the crowd with the speed of its growth. It vanished without a trace after only a few moments as if it had seeped into the coliseum.

    The Damask Tulip, Goldsong, the Thunderp Nether Vine and the rank-98 Hyper Douluo Zhang Geyang had all been enshrouded within the green-gold halo as it spread outward.

    Zhang Geyang frowned. He had been paying close attention to Tang Wulin¡¯s moves the whole time. Zhang Geyang took the initiative to unleash his second spirit soul, which signified that he was already in an unfavorable situation during the engagement of his first spirit soul. However, he had absolute confidence in his second spirit soul.

    In reality, the Thunderp Nether Vine was not his most powerful spirit soul because he had yet to figure out how to cultivate to a cultivation base of one hundred thousand years. However, the spirit soul was definitely the most powerful among its peers.

    It had such terrifying lightning power that the Spirit Pagoda previously sent out eleven powerhouses, each having at least a Title Douluo cultivation base, to retrieve this spirit soul. It was finally found in one of the mountain valleys located in the Star Luo Empire. When it was captured, the Thunderp Nether Vine was already near to the point of breaking down with its cultivation base of over forty thousand years.

    In order to make it into a spirit soul, Zhang Geyang spared no effort to tame it before finally seeding and solidifying its cultivation base. In order for it to survive, Zhang Geyang stopped it from absorbing lightning and elevating itself. In return, the Thunderp Nether Vine had to obey hismands.

    In turn, the Thunderp Nether Vine had a tremendous effect on Zhang Geyang¡¯s growth. After acquiring his second spirit soul, Zhang Geyang soon became prominent among the many brilliant minds of the Spirit Pagoda and advanced step by step to be the man he was. It could be said that this powerful spirit soul was what he counted on the most.

    His only regret was that he had never managed to enable its elevation. Even the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s spirit ascension tform was incapable of doing so. It could possibly make him lose control of the spirit soul, and there would also be the danger of a spontaneous explosion at any time.

    If not for that, the Thunderp Nether Vine would have certainly be Zhang Geyang¡¯s most powerful spirit soul.

    The truth was that the Thunderp Nether Vine was notpatible with his Hell me Beast martial soul. This was only because it was so formidable explosive power that Zhang Geyang forcefully fused with it. His n was highly experienced in paying a great price in order topete for the ownership of this spirit soul! In addition, there was no other suitable candidate from the first great n of the Spirit Pagoda, the Qiangu n. He made the most of this situation in the end.

    ¡°Lightning Hell, strangle!¡± Zhang Geyang called out quietly to himself and despatched the order to the Thunderp Nether Vine.

    Zhang Geyang used the Lightning Forest to control the battle and saved his original spirit soul. Next, he was about tounch a continuous bombardment from his weapon of mass destruction. He refused to believe that a Soul Douluo-rank soul master like Tang Wulin was capable of resisting the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s power.

    At hismand, the Thunderp Nether Vine immediate transformed. Its originally dark purple color swiftly turned into purple-gold. The roaring thunder above them paused for a moment before the entire sky seemed to dim. Within the dark purple sky, balls of thunder condensed rapidly while more thunderballs arose from on the ground one after the other. There was the feeling of a dreadful, apocalyptic aura.

    The audience stared in bewilderment. Was this the strength of this elite veteran¡¯s spirit soul? Was its power so awesome even without the soul master¡¯s participation?

    Upon witnessing the scene, Tang Wulin had a change of countenance too. His spiritual power had reached the Spirit Domain realm which allowed him to clearly sense the fearsome magnitude of the thunder element in the air. Every single one of those thunderballs felt like a volcano that could erupt at any moment. If all the thunderballs were to explode, Tang Wulin was afraid that the coliseum¡¯s protective shield may not be able to withstand the terrifying destructive power.

    On the tform, Monster Academy President En Ci had already disappeared. In order to ensure the safety of the location in the face of such a daunting battle, the Limit Douluo was personally attending to the task.

    A ferocious look shed past Zhang Geyang¡¯s eyes. ¡®Die, boy from the Tang Sect.¡¯ He did not have any intention of showing mercy. He was nning to kill Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit soul, and then he would guide the Lightning Hell toward Tang Wulin so he could st him into pulp.

    The Tang Sect had already dered war on the Spirit Pagoda officially anyhow. Moreover, the Tang Sect destroyed their headquarters in the Dou Spirit Empire. Their actions would be answered for. He was engaged in apetition, so it would not be unusual for him to identally go too far. He had a way to exin himself and he did not care about the Tang Sect¡¯s response anymore. Killing the newly appointed Sect Master would definitely be considered a major sess.

    Meanwhile, the Damask Tulip that had just entered the scene also began to transform at that very moment. A misty puff of pink light spread out from the surface of its body. The mist was extremely peculiar. It floated in midair without being affected by the lightning¡¯s aura and transformed into pink sparkles that dispersed in all directions, spreading to the outside world.

    One would discover under close inspection that the small sparkles were transforming into tiny vortexes and absorbing the energy participles in the air. Those energy particles included all sorts of elements and even included the violent lightning element.

    The Damask Tulip raised his hand and cast a stream of pink light onto Goldsong as it struggled in the Lightning Forest. At once, Goldsong¡¯s body stabilized slightly. Goldsong¡¯s radiant body became even brighter as it resisted the grip of the Lightning Forest.

    Zhang Geyang was filled with disdain. So what if this was a beast? Once his Lightning Hell was triggered, they would all be sted into pieces when their master could no longer withstand it.

    If the Thunderp Nether Vine fully unleashed its Lightning Hell, even Zhang Geyang himself dared not stay in the st zone. He had actually experienced the reason that the Thunderp Nether Vine could not be allowed to continue its evolution anymore.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The first thunderball exploded near Goldsong¡¯s body. The moment it exploded felt like liquid was sshing through the air. Of course, it was not liquid, but lightning energy that hadpletely liquified. It was electric sma.

    Goldsong gave out a sorrowful howl as its body glowed brightly. It was still feeling numb all over when the electric sma flowed around its body.

    Ayer of charred ck was gradually added to the surface of the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s purple-gold body. Under Zhang Geyang¡¯s mercilesspulsion, the Lightning Hell was elevated to its peak.

    One after another, thunderballs exploded. Large patches of electric sma gathered. It felt as if one had truly entered a hellish world of lightning. At once, a gigantic lightning pool was forming rapidly in the sky and on the ground.

    It was truly horrifying.

    As they sat on the tform, the six Shrek Monsters turned ghastly pale upon witnessing this. Was this the strength of a spirit soul that belonged to a powerhouse close to Limit Douluo-rank? This was like the power of Heaven and Earthbined!

    Hu Jie¡¯s expression was even more unpleasant. As a powerhouse of that rank, he could sense the capabilities of the Thunderp Nether Vine as well. In truth, he was once confronted by this in the past. Even someone like him could be badly defeated when confronted by the full force of the Thunderp Nether Vine. Only with great effort could his spirit soul¡¯s own defense withstand it.

    Zhang Geyang¡¯s Thunderp Nether Vine was deadly, but fortunately for its opponents, it could not sustain its outbursts for long and it would need time to recover afterunching one round of skills. Without taking time to recuperate, the Thunderp Nether Vine would not have been able to endure. Even so, its momentary outburst was still overwhelming. It unleashed all its powerpletely within such a short period of time.

    Goldsong had been engulfed by the Lightning Hell in a split second, as did the Damask Tulip. The pink radiance that surrounded the Damask Tulip shrank rapidly in the electric sma. Soon, the sma would start to corrode its body.

    Meanwhile, the Damask Tulip pointed to the sky with one hand and pointed to the ground with the other. He shouted loud and clear, ¡°Devour Heaven and Earth!¡±

    The pink sparkles abrupt turned intense. Tang Wulin¡¯s body began to float, rising slowly from where he was standing. The green-gold radiance on his body suddenly turned brighter.

    The green-gold hue that had been unleashed earlier seemed to be undergoing some transformation. The crowd watched in astonishment as countless minute sparks flew toward the inside of the arena from outside of the Lightning Hell.

    These sparks swept past their bodies, so close that they could even stretch out their hands to touch them. The sparks were in an array of different colors. As every single one of these sparks carried a minuscule amount of energy, ordinary people would not be able to feel anything upon touching it.

 Chapter 1334 - Sapphire Phoenix And Emerald Demon Bird

    <h4>Chapter 1334: Sapphire Phoenix And Emerald Demon Bird</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There were more than a million sparks surging into the coliseum from all directions!

    The sparks were like rivers flowing into the sea as they flew toward the inside of the coliseum and headed for Tang Wulin and the Damask Tulip.

    Upon entering the range of the Lightning Hell, the sparks vanished. However, as more and more of them gathered and flew at a faster speed, even the Lightning Hell was incapable of stopping them entirely. Arge number of sparks managed to enter the arena and fuse with the bodies of Tang Wulin and the Damask Tulip.

    The pink radiance that surrounded the Damask Tulip¡¯s body began to grow brighter and brighter and infused into Goldsong¡¯s body.

    The unstoppable destructive energy of the Lightning Hell continued to wreak havoc. Nevertheless, though Goldsong¡¯s shield had been close to shattering, it had stabilized thanks to the continuous infusion of the Damask Tulip¡¯s energy. Its golden scales had even been misted with a faint green-gold hue.

    It was just the same for the Damask Tulip. The faint green-gold color had reced its pink color. It appeared to be filled with the aura of the entire natural world.

    Thick, dense life energy began to bloom with the Damask Tulip at its center. The Lightning Hell began to waver. It¡¯s flowing electric sma seemed to be tainted and it vanished at full speed as though it was being devoured.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Zhang Geyang was so surprised that his eyes were almost bulging out of their sockets. He had lost count of how many times hemanded the Thunderp Nether Vine to unleashing the Lightning Hell, but this was the first time such a situation had ever urred!

    This was simply unimaginable. What sort of power was capable of neutralizing the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s formidable explosive power?

    ¡®Thunderp Electrifying Dance!¡¯ He issued the order immediately so that the Thunderp Nether Vine could attack once again.

    The Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s bamboo-like vines began to dance. Streams of electric sma were absorbed by it as it readied tounch its final attack.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand yet?¡± the Damask suddenly shouted aloud as it looked at the Thunderp Nether Vine with a burning gaze. At the same time, it raised its right hand and conjured a stream of green-gold light that illuminated the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s body.

    It did not cause any harm. On the contrary, the ck char on Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s body, a result ofunching Lightning Hell, began to fade. The touch of the green-gold light made its aura grow stronger.

    At that point, the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s dancing vines stopped moving. It seemed to be hesitating. While the stream of electric sma remained flowing on the surface of its body, it seemed to hesitate when itunched its attack.

    ¡°Attack! What are you waiting for?¡± The peculiar scene before the Hell me Douluo Zhang Geyang¡¯s eyes filled his heart with a sense of foreboding. He made a prompt decision. The Hell me Beast pounced forward once again and headed straight for the Damask Tulip. Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s transformation had only urred after the Damask Tulip¡¯s arrived. Zhang Geyang believed that he could resolve the issue now by finishing off the Damask Tulip.

    Not only that, another stream of light had shot out from Zhang Geyang¡¯s body. There were not one but two radiant beams. The second stream appeared to be dimmer and was concealed by the first, making them appear as one when they wereunched.

    Arge green bird dashed out from the first stream of light. Its entire body was burning with piercing mes. It had three tail feathers that were raised high in the air. It was dazzling and radiant in its phoenix form.

    This was obviously the legendary Phoenix n spirit soul that was said to be able to rival the giant dragons. It was the Sapphire Phoenix. Although a subspecies of phoenix, its bloodline was very simr to a real phoenix. Its enormous pair of wings pped while its sapphire mes immediately rolled toward the Damask Tulip as if it was blotting out the sky and covering the earth. Itplemented the Hell me Beast¡¯s attack as they tried to finish off this intervening beast as soon as possible.

    A figureposed of green light followed behind the Sapphire Phoenix. With a single sh of its body, it arrived before Goldsong in a split second. It was tiny, about the size of a palm. One would not even be able to notice that its target was Goldsong¡¯s eyes without close inspection.

    Zhang Geyang had already done everything in his power to unleash all four of his spirit souls. Thest two spirit souls were both creatures with one-hundred-thousand-year cultivation bases. Those were his real trump cards.

    Those with Title Douluo cultivation bases and above would be able to sense significant power highly urately. Thus, Zheng Geyang immediately made his decision as soon as he felt the ominous presence. It was the experience of a Hyper Douluo gained through countless battles. He must kill the bad omen in the cradle.

    This immediately turned the tables once again. Four spirit souls were unleashed in unison. The Sapphire Phoenix was especially powerful as its sapphire me was capable of burning anything and contained every energy in the world. All sorts of energy particles gathering at full speed were gradually melted in the air. On the other hand, the sapphire me thatnded on the Hell me Beast¡¯s body increased its aura tremendously. Its body was burning with the same mes.

    The coordination between the spirit souls allowed them to amplify and benefit from one another. This was a trick that could only be used by soul masters of the highest order.

    The Sapphire Phoenix was the core of Zhang Geyang¡¯s four great spirit souls and also his favorite spirit soul. It was the foundation that allowed him to be an elite soul master.

    The sapphire me was capable of breaking any defense and burning everything. It had helped him to destroy his opponents on countless asions. How could a powerhouse of Zhang Geyang and the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s rank ever be so simple?

    On the tform, the Smiley Face Douluo had already sat upright. Victory and defeat could be determined in just one move. He had prepared to enter the battleground as soon as Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit souls were showing signs of faltering. He was well aware of Zhang Geyang¡¯s character, of course, and he knew that Zhang Geyang would not live up to the title Hell me Douluo if he did not seize the opportunity to attack the Sect Master.

    Perhaps the loss of thepetition would be a big blow to the Tang Sect, but Tang Wulin¡¯s death in the Battle of Five Gods would be truly catastrophic.

    Thus, protecting Tang Wulin¡¯s life would be his first priority, no matter the consequences.

    In the Sapphire Phoenix¡¯s mes, a gigantic silhouette appeared right in the center of the coliseum.

    The moment it arrived, it felt as if a mountain had manifested inside the entire coliseum.

    The coliseum was already very high with its dome reaching one hundred and fifty meters. However, the appearance of this massive creature felt like it could fill the coliseum to the point of breaking.

    Its height was over one hundred meters. Its massive bulk was so great, it was akin to a giant pir that held up Heaven and Earth.

    Its entire body was covered in exceedingly thick and heavy scales each about the size of a car. The Duskgold scales appeared unusually magnificent withplex patterns protruding from their surfaces. Its iparably tyrannical aura was even more fearsome. It seemed to be transforming the air in the surroundings.

    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± From the moment the giant beast appeared, it immediately spat out a mouthful of Duskgold mes that collided with the Sapphire Phoenix¡¯s sapphire mes before exploding into a ball of fire. At the same time, the giant beast turned to the side. Its gigantic tail swept across like a battering ram. Itshed at Sapphire Phoenix that was only about seven meters in length with monstrous Force.

    Just judging on their body size, the Sapphire Phoenix was like a tiny ant before the massive creature. The Hell me Beast¡¯s size was even moreical.

    The Hell me Beast was not considered too small, but it was minusculepared to this gargantuan beast. The Sapphire Phoenix that was on a collision course with the Damask Tulip crashed straight into the giant beast¡¯s thigh instead. The sapphire mes burned on the giant beast¡¯s body but it was sted away.

    It was the unyielding spirit soul, the Overlord Dragon!

    The Overlord Dragon waspletely differentpared to when it had just be Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit soul years ago.

    It was only sixty meters in height when it first joined Tang Wulin, but it was over one hundred meters tall now. Its height had been raised by forty meters, but its weight had grown threefold.

 Chapter 1335 - The Unexpected Twist

    <h4>Chapter 1335: The Unexpected Twist</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was the closest to the Golden Dragon King Bloodline out of all Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit souls. Even though he had not joined with the Overlord Dragon for as long as Goldsong, his bloodline certainly exerted a huge effect on it. It had had a kind of awakening due to the Golden Dragon King Bloodline, causing it to undergo a continuous transformation process.

    The pair of wings on its back that once seemed small had grown much bigger now. There was even an enormous horn that grew out of the top of its head. Judging by its appearance, even the most experienced teacher in the former Shrek Academy would not recognize what kind of creature it was. The sight of it had doubtlessly shocked the entire crowd.

    It was so monstrouslyrge and dreadful! What sort of spirit soul was it? It was so fearsome.

    As the giant beast appeared, Goldsong was encountering a difficult situation on the other side. The green silhouette had charged forward at full speed. It was so swift that Goldsong could not manage to dodge in time. ¡°Ding!¡± A crisp sound was heard. Goldsong had only managed to close its eyes when its eyelids were struck by the green radiance.

    Excruciating pain made Goldsong scream out in agony. The aura on its body rose abruptly as it unleashed the Dragon Air and the Golden Dragon Tremor Burst.

    The green light was sted away by the Golden Dragon Tremor Burst but it soon transformed into an arrow of green light that flew at Goldsong once again.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Emerald Demon Bird!¡±

    The words left Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth as he recalled the name of that figure of green light.

    This Emerald Demon Bird was even more powerful than the one captured by Gu Yuena and Tang Wulin years ago. Its green silhouette had already turned translucent as if it was a jade carving. Its speed was so swift and its attacking ability was so powerful that Goldsong was incapable of blocking its attack, despite its skill.

    The one-hundred-thousand-year Emerald Demon Bird was also Zhang Geyang¡¯s final soul ring¡¯s spirit soul. Of his four one-hundred-thousand-year soul rings, three were provided by the Sapphire Phoenix and only thest soul ring came from the one-hundred-thousand-year Emerald Demon Bird.

    The ninth soul ring, provided by the Emerald Demon Bird, was not especially powerful, but it carried an extremely potent effect on Zhang Geyang¡¯s defence. On the other hand, he valued the spirit soul¡¯s own fighting capacity even more.

    Even though the Emerald Demon Bird was small in size, it was the nemesis of almost allrge soul beasts. In the world of soul beasts, it was a true killer. Even a beast-ranked creature dreaded its presence very much.

    Goldsong was bewildered after the Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s multiple attacks despite its tiny body size. If not because spirit souls were not truly physical bodies, Goldsong could possibly have suffered from even more severe injuries at this point.

    The Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s distinguishing trait was its super swift speed. Every time it charged forward, it would exceed the speed of sound and create sonic booms in the air. Its tiny body size could create such formidable attacks that were iparably majestic.

    On the other side, after being sted away earlier, the Hell me had recovered after a single roll of its body. It pounced sideways and circled away from the giant beast standing before it.

    Under Zhang Geyang¡¯s orders, the Sapphire Phoenix swayed its body and dazzling mes bloomed out from wings while its body began to grow. It transformed into a massive fiery phoenix with a wingspan of over thirty meters in length as it began wrangling the Overlord Dragon in the air.

    The Sapphire Phoenix was a one-hundred-year spirit soul after all. The strength of its sapphire mes had even surpassed Overlord Dragon¡¯s Duskgold Dragonfire. Patches of sapphire mes were burning all over the Overlord Dragon¡¯s body. It roared in rage as itunched a stream of attacks at the Sapphire Phoenix. The two great spirit souls fought one another in a pretty even match. Neither could surpass the other at first.

    Judging from the surface, there was no doubt that Zhang Geyang had the upper hand once again. The Hell me Beast and the Thunderp Nether Vine only needed to finish off the Damask Tulip.

    Goldsong was in a critical situation as it waspletely overwhelmed by the Emerald Demon Bird. In truth, the Emerald Demon Bird was capable of suppressing the vast majority ofrge soul beasts.

    However, Tang Wulin appeared to be unusually calm. His entire body was still blooming with green-gold radiance, and he did not seem to be emotionally affected by the changes before his eyes.

    The Hell me Demon arrived before the Damask Tulip in a split second. Its front ws shed at the Damask Tulip with lightning speed. Its hell me was not only capable of burning one¡¯s body but also one¡¯s soul at the same time. Fire was always considered the most terrifying weapon for nts.

    However, when it arrived, the Hell me Beast found the Damask Tulip had cracked a ghastly smile.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A sudden, intense force radiated through the Hell me Beast¡¯s entire body in a split second. It went numb and froze in mid-air.

    A bamboo-like vineshed onto its waist ferociously. Piercing electric sma shot through its body, making the Hell me Beast howl in pain before crashing onto the ground savagely.

    Not only that, streams of giant dragon-like thunderbolts surged skyward all of a sudden.

    The second spirit soul to suffer was the Emerald Demon Bird.

    No matter how swift it was, the Emerald Demon Bird could only achieve supersonic speed, while the thunderbolts were fast as light.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A bolt struck the Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s body precisely and sted until it had to pause in mid-air.

    Goldsong had been struggling to deal with the Emerald Demon Bird¡¯s attack, so it was not going to let such a good opportunity go to waste. It widened its mouth and let out a Golden Dragon Roar. The tremor shook the Emerald Demon Bird until its entire body was numb and knocked it down from the sky. The Emerald Demon Bird was captured in Goldsong¡¯s sharp ws at lightning speed.

    It hated Emerald Demon Bird to its bones. Its front ws ripped the Emerald Demon Bird spirit soul into shreds in a split second.

    As long as the soul master was still alive, the spirit soul would never truly die. However, a in spirit soul would still need a very long period of time to recuperate its origin energy and the soul master would be affected as well. It would harm the soul master¡¯s body and spirit.

    Zhang Geyang gave out a muffled grunt as blood seeped out from his nose and mouth, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    Countless dragon-like lightning bolts surged skyward. They danced about in the sky and blocked every possible escape path avable to the Sapphire Phoenix. The Overlord Dragon swung its gigantic tail once again but this time, there was nowhere for the Sapphire Phoenix to hide. It could only spurt out a burst of mes.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± A series of loud booming sounds was heard in the sky. The radiance emitted from the lightning and the firework-like sparks interwove into a scene that was beyond magnificent.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Sapphire Phoenix was struck by the Overlord Dragon¡¯s tail. Not only that, Overlord Dragon charged at it like lightning. Despite its massive body, it was just like a small soul beast at the exact moment of impact. The horn on its head mmed into Sapphire Phoenix¡¯s body ferociously and pierced through it.

    The Sapphire Phoenix gave out a sorrowful cry. The mes burning on its body converged to seal the wound. However, it was clear that its entire body had shrunk by one-third.

    The Overlord Dragon stamped its right foot on the ground resulting in a loud, violent boom. A Duskgold re burst out from underneath the Sapphire Phoenix¡¯s body and pushed it higher into the sky. Overlord Dragon widened its massive mouth and spurted out a gush of Duskgold Dragonfire to the sky.

    Goldsong caught up from behind. It transformed into a brilliant stream of light in mid-air. It was the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven.

    No matter how powerful Sapphire Phoenix¡¯s defense, it could not help howling in pain as it retreated steadily after being confronted by the rapid attacks.

    Zhang Geyang¡¯s expression appeared somewhat unpleasant. With a wave of his right hand, the Sapphire Phoenix turned into a stream of light and returned to his body. On the other side, the Hell me Beast had already beenpletely devoured by the sea of electric sma.

    Not only Zhang Geyang, but also all the spectators, including powerful soul masters and ordinary people, were in a stupified state upon witnessing this turn of events.

    What was happening here? How did he manage to suddenly turn the tide?

    Zhang Geyang still had a clear upper hand a moment ago while the spirit souls that belonged to the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master were about to be defeated. How did the situation take a turn for the worse all of a sudden? It had only taken a few breaths¡¯ time for one out of Zhang Geyang¡¯s four great spirit souls to be destroyed and another to be defeated. Had the remaining spirit soul gone rogue?

    Yes, everything had begun from the moment the Thunderp Nether Vine turned quiet and paused.

    When the Hell me Beast was about to attack to Damask Tulip head-on, the Thunderp Nether Vine had suddenly made its move. It was its vines that had pierced through the Hell me Beast¡¯s body under the influence of the Thunderp Electrifying Dance. Its Thunderp Electrifying Dance had also trapped the Sapphire Phoenix, and it was even its Thunderp Electrifying Dance that stopped the Emerald Demon Bird.

    Judging from individual ability, it could notpare to the Sapphire Phoenix or the Emerald Demon Bird. Nevertheless, its ability to destroy energy had surpassed both of them, especially the Emerald Demon Bird. Just like how Emerald Demon Bird was the nemesis of most soul beasts, it was the nemesis of the Emerald Demon Bird. Thus, the Emerald Demon Bird died so tragically.

    Everything happened in the briefest of moments. The Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s sudden about-face resulted in theplete turnaround of events in thispetition. The result of the match was clear.

    Zhang Geyang¡¯s four great spirit souls were defeated.

    Even thementator had forgotten to announce the victor and loser of the match.

    Zhang Geyang¡¯s face was already filled with murderous intent after a moment of idleness. With a single sh, he pounced toward Tang Wulin.

    Faint blue mes marked his body with the same color. It made him appear extremely ferocious especially his facial expression.

 Chapter 1336 - A Fine Bird Chooses A Tree To Nestle In

    <h4>Chapter 1336: A Fine Bird Chooses A Tree To Nestle In</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin had been watching him all along. His lips cracked into a disdainful smile upon watching Zhang Geyang¡¯s approach. ¡°Are you breaking the rules?¡±

    A golden spear shot out at lightning speed. Tang Wulin did not show the slightest fear as he was confronted by the rank-98 Hyper Douluo¡¯s attack. He took a step forward with his left foot. The green-gold color on his body suddenly glowed brightly, turning the golden spear in his hand green-gold as well. Countless vines surged out akin to a swarm of bees and surrounded the spear.

    The vines were akin to giant dragons that appeared powerful and terrifying. The faint blue mes on Zhang Geyang¡¯s body were zing, but when he collided into the giant dragons formed from Tang Wulin¡¯s vines, one could only hear a boom like thunder.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the rank-98 Hyper Douluo was immediately stopped by Tang Wulin¡¯s blow. Not only that, the green-gold spear had thrust out from between the vines and arrived at Zhang Geyang¡¯s chest in a split second.

    Zhang Geyang scowled and swung his right fist. res condensed and turned his fist into jade-like green that smashed onto the tip of the spear.

    ¡°ng!¡± The sound was like the sh of metal. Tang Wulin¡¯s body stopped while Zhang Geyang fell back violently as if he had been electrocuted. He had been instantly thrown back by dozens of meters.

    He looked down at his hand and found that there was a small hole in his fist. A gray-white ring marked the area surrounding the wound. If he did not act promptly, he could possibly lose the hand.

    How was that possible? How did he do that with his eight-ringed Soul Douluo cultivation base?

    ¡°Zhang Geyang, how dare you break the rules? Do you think that our Tang Sect is defenseless?¡± the Smiley Face Douluo shouted in rage from the tform. With a sway of his body, he arrived inside thepetition arena.

    ¡°Stop.¡± There was a sh of another figure. En Ci descended from the sky and ced himself in front of the Smiley Face Douluo. At the same time, he faced Zhang Geyang with an unpleasant expression. ¡°Pagoda Master Zhang, the empire will hold you ountable for your behavior after this. You¡¯re representing the empire now and not the Spirit Pagoda.¡±

    Because he had been blinded by anger, he had tried to attack Tang Wulin. Zhang Geyang had calmed down ever so slightly, so he immediately realized that this was not the right ce to finish off Tang Wulin.

    Looking at the youth whose green-gold radiance was fading gradually from his body nearby, Zheng Geyang felt a cold gush arise from the bottom of his heart. The youth¡¯s abilities were far more powerful than he had imagined. He had not held back when he had charged at him just then, yet this opponent had not only blocked the attack but had also done some damage to him. Was he just a Soul Douluo? Who would believe that?

    This piece of information was too important, so he would discuss this further after he returned. He must inform his superior of the regarding the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Since when did the Federation produce such a young powerhouse? There was no detailed information about him at Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters. The Tang Sect had a newly appointed Sect Master that was so young. Who could control him if he was given another one or two decades?

    Zhang Geyang offered no exnations. Instead, he turned around and left while waving his hand at the Thunderp Nether Vine. Even though he did not understand the reason behind the sudden mutiny of his spirit soul, but he assumed that it was rted to Tang Wulin¡¯s beast spirit soul. He would return and feel the emotional changes in the Thunderp Nether Vine carefully in order to find some clues.

    However, he saw something that left him astonished. The Thunderp Nether Vine did not react at all to his summons.

    Soon after, the bamboo-like vine stiffened upright and a deep booming noise was heard. The Thunderp Nether Vine and Zhang Geyang shook violently at the same time.

    Zhang Geyang spat out a mouthful of fresh blood whilerge patches of cracks appeared on the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s body. However, it proceeded without the slightest hesitation.

    The Damask Tulip waved its hand and the green-gold radiance on its body grew brighter. Light shimmered on the Thunderp Nether Vine as it shrank rapidly before it fused with the Damask Tulip¡¯s body and vanished.

    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Zhang Geyang was deranged as he turned around and pounced toward Tang Wulin once again.

    The Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s actions earlier were to take the initiative to remove the contract between them!

    It was impossible for an ordinary spirit soul to do this. Once the agreement with the soul master was signed, everything was permanent. This was because a spirit soul depended on the soul master to survive. The act of removing the agreement by force would not only hurt the spirit soul¡¯s origin power, but there was also no way the spirit soul could survive on its own.

    However, the Thunderp Nether Vine was slightly different in this case because its energy was exceedingly wild. Thus, the contract was not as strict when it was made. In Zhang Geyang¡¯s eyes, the Thunderp Nether Vine would never survive after leaving him, so he was not that worried about the deal.

    It had been this way for the past few decades.

    Yet, he had never expected that the Thunderp Nether Vine would abandon him and chose to call off the agreement without the slightest hesitation under such circumstances.

    For Zhang Geyang, it was not as simple as losing one spirit soul. It turned out that when he lost the soul skills bestowed by the Thunderp Nether Vine, his power would reduce by at least fifty percent! There was a total of three soul skills that belonged to the Thunderp Nether Vine, so this would result in a severe decrease in his overall ability. This was not a case where he could fuse with a new spirit soul when he lost an old spirit soul. The loss of a spirit soul was permanent while theter spirit souls and soul skills had already solidified, so there was no way he could exchange them.

    En Ci frowned. He waved his hand and pushed Zhang Geyang away. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Do you really want me to strike you?¡±

    ¡°President, did you not see him seizing my spirit soul?¡± Zhang Geyang did not care about the location anymore. Losing the Thunderp Nether Vine would shake his foundations. It would also mean that he could never be a Limit Douluo. Only by bing a Limit Douluo did he have a chance of leaving the human realm behind. Tang Wulin had taken away his hopes of bing an immortal.

    ¡°I said enough!¡± En Ci seemed to be really infuriated. The aura of his body swelled abruptly. The force that he exerted made Zhang Geyang, injured after one spirit soul was destroyed and another went rogue, unable to move forward by even half a step.

    On the other hand, he caught the precise moment when Tang Wulin deliberately grinned at his misfortune. As rage and fury gathered, his vision darkened and he could not stop himself from spitting out another mouthful of fresh blood.

    Tang Wulin spoke softly, ¡°A fine bird chooses a tree to nestle in. This isn¡¯t something that I can seize from you and the spirit soul did this of its own free will. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Spirit Pagoda is supposed to establish fair, just and equal rights in the agreement between a soul master and a soul beast. Since both parties are equals, when the spirit soul refuses to be with you anymore, who are you to force it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ying a trick!¡± said Zhang Geyang in exasperation.

    ¡°That¡¯s also because my trick is working. Make it go back if you can,¡± said Tang Wulin calmly, with a smile on his face.

    ¡°You...¡± Zhang Geyang could not continue anymore. He was the deputy Spirit Pagoda Master after all and the man in charge of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s Spirit Pagoda. He was trying his best to calm himself despite being blinded by anger. He looked at Tang Wulin with a malicious gaze. ¡°Very well, Tang Sect Master. Thank you for your guidance.¡±

    He refused to stay even for one more moment after speaking, so he turned around and left.

    En Ci¡¯s lips twitched once as he watched Zhang Geyang¡¯s departing silhouette. He spoke to himself in his heart, ¡®Geyang, oh Geyang. You¡¯re feeling sorry, but could it be that I don¡¯t feel the same? You¡¯repletely useless!¡±

    The Monster Academy president¡¯s heart bled with regret as he thought about the bet between him and Hu Jie.

    When he saw Zhang Geyang gain the upper hand and was about to achieve victory, he was feeling exuberant! He had found a medicinal form passed down from ancient times that could prolong his life, and he was in great need of a type of heaven-and-earth treasure toplete it. As someone whose days were numbered, this was his top priority. However, the type of heaven-and-earth treasure used in this form was incredibly rare and precious. After inquiring and discussing with many people, he learned that the only ce it could possibly be found was in the wondrousnd owned by the Tang Sect. Thus, he wagered his Light Holy Dragon¡¯s Dragon Crystal to get the Tang Sect to ce the bet.

    Of course, he had hoped that he could ce this bet during the battle armor master match as he would bepeting personally, but this was truly unfair for the Tang Sect. They would never consent to that wager, so he proposed they gamble on this match.

 Chapter 1337 - Double Winning Streak

    <h4>Chapter 1337: Double Winning Streak</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The situation as sure as a gun. However, he had never expected that Tang Wulin could actually win. He had achieved victory by turning the tables. The radical change in human life was truly...

    Even he was startled when he witnessed the scene where Tang Wulin defeated Zhang Geyang in the end. Was Tang Wulin already so powerful?

    That was not right. It did not seem toe from his own power but he should be borrowing some other form of power for himself. But even as such, he still was able to borrow it. En Ci was feeling gloomy at the same time. He understood that he had no choice but to reevaluate this young man again.

    Damask Tulip, Goldsong and Overlord Dragon each transformed into radiance before fusing into Tang Wulin¡¯s body and vanished.

    Tang Wulin looked at En Ci with a smile. ¡°President, are you going to make the announcement now?¡±

    En Ci took a nce at him with hidden bitterness. He nodded towards thementary booth. This was a highly anticipatedpetition that was held before all of the Star Luo Empire¡¯s citizens so he could never act in perverse regardless!

    Zhang Geyang¡¯s act of actively attacking Tang Wulin earlier would surely be an immense blow to Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reputation. En Ci could never disgrace the empire even more at this moment.

    ¡°The second round of Battle of Five Gods, Sect Master Tang wins!¡±

    A double win streak!

    On the other hand, the audience tform was no longer quiet after the victor of this round was announced. Voices rose one after another and there was even a good amount of cheering for him. There were also high pitch pleasant voices that obviously came from females.

    Shrek Six Monsters had even leaped down from the tform in session. It was a double-win streak, this was a double-winning streak in Battle of Five Gods. What else could be more exciting than that right now?

    Tang Wulin only relied on himself to fight against an entire empire and received the proud result of a two-win streak. It had a super-strong boosting effect on his confidence, reputation, and also the growth of his abilities.

    With two victories as his base, what would happen even if he were to lose the next three rounds? It would only be a pity for him to lose three out of five rounds. Two rounds was already sufficient for the Tang Sect. As for Star Luo Empire, Tang Sect¡¯s reputation here would certainly achieve a brand new height. Tang Wulin was already the Sect Master of Tang Sect with recognition from the people in the Star Luo Empire.

    One should know that even if Smiley Face Douluo was in Tang Wulin¡¯s ce, he may not necessarily be able to achieve victory in these two rounds!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was tossed into the air by the Shrek Six Monsters that had dashed into the arena. Tang Wulin, on the other hand, found that he was in disbelief that he could win as such in reality. He won in such a crucial round of thepetition.

    When he saw that his opponent was Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Hyper Douluo, his hopes of winning this round had actually lowered. Zhang Geyang¡¯s ability far exceeded him. Tang Wulin had an opponent that was difficult to win in the battle of spirit souls.

    No matter how confident Tang Wulin was of his spirit souls, his cultivation base was insufficient. So the elevation of his spirit souls could naturally never achieve Hyper Douluo¡¯s level.

    And though the Golden Dragon King Bloodline was capable of amplifying these spirit souls, its effect is still limited.

    When Thunderp Nether Vine appeared, Tang Wulin had already assumed that he was going to lose. The attackunched by Thunderp Nether Vine was truly over powerful so even Tang Wulin was shocked.

    On the other hand, Damask Tulip suddenly requested for battle assignment at the time. Everything began to change from that very moment.

    Damask Tulip told him that the opponent¡¯s act of using a nt-type soul beast was like seeking their doom. Thunderp Nether Vine was not something that the opponent was capable of dominating. This was a great opportunity that happened only once in a lifetime for his excellency, Tang Wulin. This was because nothing was more suitable to be his excellency¡¯s final spirit soul than Thunderp Nether Vine.

    Even though Tang Wulin had yet to understand the reason behind why Thunderp Nether Vine was the most suitable for himself at present, he could only believe Damask Tulip.

    Nature¡¯s Child soul skill was unleashed. Tang Wulin could clearly sense the aura of all nts in the entire Heaven Dou City. The power of nature surged and infused into his body before being transferred into Damask Tulip.

    Under Damask Tulip¡¯s conduction, Goldsong¡¯s condition was stabilized at the time and then Damask Tulipmunicated with Thunderp Nether Vine.

    Tang Wulin had yet to learn about the specific details of themunication between them. However, he was already aware of the result when he sent out the Overlord Dragon. Thunderp Nether Vine had already made its choice by then.

    Everything that happened after that was simple. All the turn of the tide was due to Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s arrival and the opponent waspletely defeated in the end. He achieved the final victory.

    Tang Wulin wished to return to the Tang Sect as soon as possible now so that he could inquire Damask Tulip for rification of what had actually happened with Thunderp Nether Vine.

    Could he truly use the Thunderp Nether Vine as his own? The power of spirit souls that it had disyed today was absolutely terrifying. However, Tang Wulin discovered an issue. It felt as if even Thunderp Nether Vine itself was incapable of exercisingplete control over its power.

    Regardless, he had truly won again!

    Dain Yun¡¯er patted her chest where her luscious breasts were at. She exhaled a breath of relief.

    There was a period of time earlier when she thought Tang Wulin would lose today¡¯spetition. She was even feeling like her heart was about to climb her throat.

    When she learned that Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent today would be Zhang Geyang, she had so badly cursed En Ci in her heart. President En Ci was well aware of the hostile rtionship between Tang Sect and Spirit Pagoda yet he invited Zhang Geyang to thispetition. What if Zhang Geyang were toy a murderous hand on Tang Wulin in thepetition?

    Thus, she had been staring at thepetition all along and she was nning to enter the arena and stop the procession when the situation truly looked bad. However, she also understood that apetition of this level was definitely not something that she could stop even if she wanted.

    Not before long, she had once attempted to challenge him. However, the circumstances changed with the passing of time. His abilities had already grown to the extent where she could only look up to now, let alone rival. She felt as if she could not even see his departing figure anymore.

    However, Dai Yun¡¯er was feeling proud of her foresight too. She had already set her eyes on him when he had just begun to splendidly stand out six years ago. She loved his loyalty, seriousness, and also his unyielding persistence. She would certainly figure out a way to make him stay in the Star Luo Empire this time and stay by his side no matter what.

    She subconsciously clenched her tiny fists. Dai Yun¡¯er could not refrain herself from shouting in her heart. ¡®Wulin is awesome! You¡¯re on a double-winning streak. Father must be putting up a scowl right now. I¡¯m going to take a look, hmm, just a look and a smile then I won¡¯t speak!¡¯

    Dai Tianling¡¯s expression was genuinely rather peculiar right now. He was simrly in disbelief when he saw Tang Wulin became the victor of thispetition.

    How did Zhang Geyang lose? If one were to say that Huang Zhengyang¡¯s position was receable, then there was only En Ci who could rival Zhang Geyang judging from their spirit souls. Even Smiley Face Douluo was much weaker in this area.

    One person was only allowed to represent the Star Luo Empire and fight for one battle each in the Battle of Five Gods. Thus, Zhang Geyang was genuinely the best choice as no one was more powerful than him.

    Even judging from the overallpetition, Tang Wulin should have used some form of special tricks to turn the tide. Yet, he had the most powerful spirit souls in Star Luo Empire no matter how he did it and he was now considered deserving of that reputation.

    ¡®This b*st*rd boy!¡¯

    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty. This is emergency information.¡± An imperial bodyguard ran over in a haste and bowed in salutation.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Dai Tianling felt as his chest tightened. Ever since he found out that Douluo Federation could possibly wage war at any moment, he had always been apprehending danger at every sound.

    ¡°For some unknown reason, all the nts in the entire Star Luo City are growing wildly. Many nts are blooming with fresh flowers despite it not being the flowering season. Many nts in the areas surrounding Star Luo City have also showed signs of rapid growth.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dai Tianling was stunned for a moment. ¡°Send someone to investigate at once to find out what happened.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    All the nts were growing wildly? What was going on? Dai Tianling stood up in haste and left the tform in quick strides.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, Tang Wulin, Tang Wulin...¡±

    When Tang Sect¡¯s vehicles left the coliseum, the crowd of people had already blocked the exit. All sorts of cheering voices rose one after another. However, there were even more people hoping to see Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master up close.

    With the city defense soldiers opening their path, Tang Sect¡¯s vehicles broke out of the tight encirclement with great effort and returned to the headquarters.

    The double-win streak of mecha battle and spirit soul battle had undoubtedly established Tang Wulin¡¯s reputation. Tang Sect had also benefited from this situation for what else could result in a better advertising effect?

 Chapter 1338 - The Reason for Thunderclap Nether Vineâ€™s Defection

    <h4>Chapter 1338: The Reason for Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s Defection</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After they returned to the headquarters, Tang Wulin returned to his room with the excuse of wanting to rest.

    He quieted his spirits down and concluded the happenings in today¡¯s spirit soul battle.

    It had been a long time since he unleashed his Nature¡¯s Child soul skill. It was actually because this skill consumed too much of his energy that he did not use it often.

    However, it felt somewhat different when he unleashed Nature¡¯s Child today. After the energy particles from the outside entered his body, his body seemed to have given rise to some feedback toward these energy particles. It was like breathing. Energy ebbed and flowed between every inhale and exhale.

    This time, Nature¡¯s Child had consumed much less energy than he had expected. However, the effects it had were just as powerful. It was naturally thanks to the power umted by Nature¡¯s Child for that extended period of time that he was able to defeat Zhang Geyang in the end. It was precisely when the energy within his body had reached its maximum. With his body¡¯s quality, his soul power reaching its maximum capacity was no small matter. In addition to that, Zhang Geyang¡¯s origin had been damaged because his spirit soul was destroyed. That was why he was directly defeated by Tang Wulin. This was the result of a dragged out battle where his opponent was exhausted. It was not as if his cultivation base had improved to the point where he couldpete with his opponent.

    He had fought without restraint in the battle today. It had also deepened his understanding of Nature¡¯s Child. Maybe, this was also due to the blessings of the ne? Maybe Nature¡¯s Seed was awakening and had started to grow?

    No matter the case, it was good news. Unfortunately, it was very difficult to apply Nature¡¯s Child in actualbat. This was because it needed a long time to umte energy, too long. It was not something that could bepleted in a short notice.

    ¡°Damask.¡± Tang Wulin called out in his heart.

    With a sh of light, Damask Tulip appeared before him. He was looking at Tang Wulin with a smile.

    ¡°My lord, I believe you have many questions in your heart. Actually, you¡¯re the Nature¡¯s Child. In this world, there¡¯s no way that any nt will go up against you. It is just that the Thunderp Nether Vine didn¡¯t know about your identity. I asked you to unleash your Nature¡¯s Child aura so that it could confirm it.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about those as well. I¡¯m still curious though, how did you convince it to defect? After all, the soul master with whom the soul spirit signed the contract is very important. If it betrayed the soul master, it might very well end up in a bad situation.¡±

    Damask Tulip nodded. ¡°This is how it is. Firstly, the Thunderp Nether Vine trusts youpletely as you¡¯re the Nature¡¯s Child. You¡¯re the person the Life Seed chose. This meant that you¡¯re every nt¡¯s choice, nature¡¯s choice. It had no reason to suspect you. As for why it had made the decision so quickly, part of it is because it has a responsibility to ensure your safety as a nt and part of it is because it wasn¡¯t happy while it was living with its host.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Zhang Geyang didn¡¯t treat it well? Did he not take care of such a powerful spirit soul?¡±

    Damask Tulip replied. ¡°It¡¯s not that he treated it badly, but Zhang Geyang had vited the contract. Back then, many Spirit Pagoda experts had worked together to capture this Thunderp Nether Vine. A nt such as the Thunderp Nether Vine would rather die than let itself be taken captive. If they were allowed to live in the wild, they¡¯d continuously attract lightning to cultivate themselves until the day they self-destruct. Even though they knew that they¡¯d explode throughout the process of continuous cultivation, they wouldn¡¯t stop cultivating. Such was their persistence.¡±

    ¡°One of the most important points Zhang Geyang used to convince the Thunderp Nether Vine was that he would help itplete its cultivation and help it ovee the problem of being unable to withstand lightning. He would help it cultivate until a hundred thousand years, break free of the limits, and be a real Immortal Grass, the first lightning-attribute Immortal Grass.¡±

    ¡°However, Zhang Geyang started finding many excuses to put off his promises when it actually became his spirit soul. If my guesses are correct, it¡¯s not that Zhang Geyang doesn¡¯t want to help it improve, that¡¯ll also be beneficial to him after all. Instead, he didn¡¯t have the ability to begin with.¡±

    ¡°The Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s energy is too violent. Many risks will have to be taken for it to improve. As a soul master, who would be willing to aid his spirit soul in improving itself with the risk of it exploding?¡±

    ¡°Hence, not only did Zhang Geyang not help the Thunderp Nether Vine continue cultivating, but he also sealed its ability with the contract. This way, it wouldn¡¯t be able to continue improving itself and Zhang Geyang will be safe. However, the Thunderp Nether Vine had lost its opportunity.¡±

    ¡°By then, the Thunderp Nether Vine had already removed itself from its main body and became a spirit soul. If it left Zhang Geyang, it¡¯d die immediately. It had always been waiting for an opportunity and we¡¯re that opportunity. What Zhang Geyang can¡¯t do, you¡¯ll definitely be able to do it as Nature¡¯s Child. In truth, the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s growth requires an immense amount of life force to protect and guide it. Who else other than you is more suited to that?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Damask Tulip and processed what he just said. ¡°So you think very highly of it? You want it to be my final soul ring¡¯s spirit soul?¡±

    Damask Tulip nodded his head. ¡°Why not? This is a great opportunity. Do you know how difficult it is for a Thunderp Nether Vine to grow to its state?¡±

    ¡°Many years ago in Icefire Prized Eyes, the Thunderp Nether Vine had also made its appearance. However, we had no choice but to destroy it for the safety of everyone else. It¡¯s destined to grow alone while experiencing trials, hardships, and endless pain. However, it¡¯s because of these experiences that the Thunderp Nether Vine will be extremely powerful once it grows to maturity.¡±

    ¡°What you saw today is only a part of the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s ability. It was worried that it¡¯ll explode once it let loose and that¡¯s why it only unleashed a portion of its power. Let me put it this way, if it¡¯s allowed to grow and cultivate until a hundred thousand years, it¡¯s an all-out explosion will be enough to destroy a small city.¡±

    Tang Wulin drew a cold breath. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Thunderp Nether Vine has other hidden abilities?¡±

    ¡°Mm. ording to the legends, there was a rank-1 deity called the Thunder God before the Divine Realm disappeared. Thunder God had fallen in one of the Divine Realm wars and dropped onto our Douluo Continent. nts like the Thunderp Nether Vine had only made their appearances after that incident. Hence, there¡¯s a saying between us nts that the Thunderp Nether Vine is a nt that has the Thunder God¡¯s bloodline. It¡¯s the true destroyer of the nt world. The reason why it wasn¡¯t able to cultivate to a hundred thousand year rank is that it might really reawaken its Thunder God bloodline once it cultivated to that level. It might even be able to continue growing without the threat from divine punishment.¡±

    ¡°The ne won¡¯t allow this to happen. Hence, it had been suppressing the Thunderp Nether Vine all this while. They weren¡¯t allowed to live for more than fifty thousand years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I believe that if you can help it attain a hundred thousand year rank, it¡¯ll surely give you a wonderful surprise. You¡¯re the one person favored by the ne and you represent the ne¡¯s will. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s able to help it.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes registered sudden enlightenment. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is... How is it now? Even if the contract itself is problematic, I¡¯m sure destroying it has done quite some harm to it as well, right?¡±

    Damask Tulip nodded. ¡°With your Nature¡¯s Child life force, you¡¯ve protected its origins. We should allow it to slowly recuperate after this. After all, you¡¯re still some ways away from cultivating to nine rings. When you¡¯re at a Title Douluo¡¯s rank, it should be able to start merging with you. As for its improvement in cultivation base, as long as it follows you, we nt-type soul beasts can continuously improve our origin energy.¡±

    ¡°Yourpanions are almost at the rank of eight rings already. You might not know this, but the others aren¡¯t exactly willing to leave your side. They want to stay by your side at all times.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help butughed. ¡°They¡¯ll still be nourished even if they¡¯re with mypanions! My Nature¡¯s Child ability is all thanks to the Life Seed. In the future, we¡¯ll rebuild Shrek Academy where the Life Seed is nted. When that timees, I believe that the entire continent¡¯s life core will be there. So, tell the others to rx. I¡¯ll certainly give them the best environment for survival in the future.

    ¡°Yes, we know that. We¡¯ll also aid you in realizing this dream, my lord. However, even after all this time we¡¯ve yet to find any life force that¡¯s especially suited to the Life Seed. Without enough life force, its growth will be greatly affected. My lord, I think that you should put more attention to this.¡±

 Chapter 1339 - A Chance at Eternal Life

    <h4>Chapter 1339: A Chance at Eternal Life</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± The life force needed by the Life Seed was truly a difficult matter. Tang Wulin had not found any dense life force up until now. On the other hand, the ordinary life force was too weak for the Life Seed.

    Tang Wulin gave it some thought and said, ¡°Is the Thunderp Nether Vine alright? Does it need my help?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Being within your body is the greatest help for it. Now that I¡¯ve brought it in, all we¡¯ve to do is to let it recuperate within your body. When your cultivation base is finally at the rank of a Title Douluo, you¡¯ll then need to sign a contract with it. Actually, Zhang Geyang¡¯s body quality is still not satisfactory yet. If it stays with you, it¡¯ll be able to unleash far greater power. Also, your martial soul is the Bluesilver Emperor. The Thunderp Nether Vine is the spirit soul most suited for you. When it merges with your Bluesilver Emperor, your Bluesilver Emperor will undergo some changes. Being Nature¡¯s Child with an immense life force, you¡¯ll surely be able to help the Thunderp Nether Vine achieve a hundred-thousand year cultivation base. More importantly, we see an increased opportunity for eternal life in your body. I didn¡¯t tell the others for fear that they won¡¯t leave you. However, your body won¡¯t be able to withhold so many soul beasts. Sigh...¡±

    The Thunderp Nether Vine looked like a vine as it name suggests. Although it was different from the Bluesilver Grass, they were still nt-type soul beasts. They also hadmon traits. When he thought about the three superb skills disyed by the Thunderp Nether Vine today, he felt his heartbeat quicken. If its cultivation base was raised to a hundred thousand years, and it acted recklessly in its attacks, what would be of the world?

    His Golden Dragon King bloodline was a violent attack in itself. If he had another violent attribute, then his explosive energy would definitely shock the entire soul masters¡¯ realm.

    He reckoned that the Hell me Douluo must be deep in regret so much so that his intestines turned green. He really did throw the helve after the hatchet. Not only was he defeated, he had lost his important spirit soul too. It was a real blow to his cultivation base. He was certain that without the Thunderp Nether Vine, he could no longer be a Title Douluo. The Thunderp Nether Vine had given him results without any extra effort on his part.

    It had been a long time since Tang Wulin used spirit souls to help him fight. With his current cultivation base, he preferred to use his own strength. If he used his spirit souls¡¯ powers too much, he would end up being dependent on them. That was why he seldom unleashed them. For his spirit souls, staying within his body was also good for their own cultivation since they were being constantly nourished.

    When the Overlord Dragon appeared today, even Tang Wulin was shocked. Its hundred-meter height made it look like an actual mountain. Its destructive power increased day by day. Tang Wulin could feel the Overlord Dragon was only a step away from bing a real dragon. A breakthrough would bring some substantial changes.

    It might be the hundred thousand year cultivation base the Thunderp Nether Vine was looking for. After being nourished by the life force within his body, the Overlord Dragon had already gained the potential to breakthrough to a hundred thousand year-rank. If it aplished the breakthrough, everything would be different. He wondered how it would turn out when the time came. It was already a hundred meters tall now. Would it not be more terrifying? He felt all tingly just thinking about it.

    After letting his thoughts run wild for a brief moment, Tang Wulin calmed his mind and gradually entered into a meditative state.

    The Battle of Five Gods did not consume much of his energy. Instead, it tired his spirits. He was going up against extremely powerful opponents in each battle, and his strength was not at the level where he was evenly matched against his opponents. He won because he relied on hisbined abilities, and his opponents did not understand him. He had racked his brains for sure.

    He had three more matches to go. The following matches would be progressively more difficult. Tomorrow¡¯s match would be the third match of the Battle of Five Gods, a soul skill battle. The soul skill battle was actually the most traditional of all the soul master battles. No battle armor nor weapons were allowed apart from the use of martial souls. Otherwise, there were no other restrictions.

    Without a doubt, it would be the most difficult match Tang Wulin would have to face since the Battle of Five Godsmenced. In terms of difficulty, it was second only to the final battle, the armor battle.

    His opponent would be a Hyper Douluo, whose strength would most probably be as powerful as today¡¯s Zhang Geyang. It would not be easy for Tang Wulin to win in the face of absolute strength.

    However, the more experience he had with such battles, the more he would improve. Hence, he had to face them seriously. Even if he lost, it would be with honor.

    ...

    ¡°Boom!¡± The solid wood table immediately turned into fine powder. Under the burning of the dark blue mes, not a trace of the table was left.

    Zhang Geyang¡¯s facial features appeared distorted. The Hell me Douluo had not been as furious as he was today for a long time.

    When he received En Ci¡¯s invitation, he immediately agreed to it without hesitation. He was given the opportunity to defeat the Tang Sect¡¯s newly appointed Sect Master while representing the Spirit Pagoda. Was there anything more satisfying than this?

    However, he never expected to lose today, and to lose sopletely. Even his spirit soul was taken away by his opponent.

    He could still ept the fact that he lost thepetition. At most, it was a matter of pride. At his age and cultivation base, he no longer regarded such things as important.

    What he cared more about was his own cultivation base. He had already attained to rank-98 for a long time now. Bing a Limit Douluo was his life¡¯s goal. Only by bing a Limit Douluo could he be free of his physical limitations and live forever.

    Recently, he had begun to feel that way. If he kept it up, he might just be able to rely on his Sapphire Phoenix¡¯s enhancement to reach that threshold.

    However, at the moment, the Thunderp Nether Vine had defected andpletely robbed him of his aspiration. Without his spirit soul, his three other soul skills and overall strength had weakened. He could never make up for that!

    It was no longer possible for him to be a Limit Douluo. When he ruminated over it, Zhang Geyang felt as though there were thousands of ants gnawing away at his heart. It was painful.

    A goal that he had chased after his whole life. Just when it was within reach, it was suddenly snatched away. It was a burning shame, an irreconcble grudge.

    ¡°Tang Wulin!¡± he practically squeezed out the words from between his teeth. Zhang Geyang gritted his teeth. The hatred in his eyes turned into a fiery inferno in hell.

    ¡°Pagoda Master, the venerable spiriter is here,¡± a trembling Spirit Pagoda subordinate reported to Zhang Geyang from outside the room.

    ¡°Spiriter?¡± When he heard the word, Zhang Geyang mellowed down. He drew a deep breath to calm his emotions.

    The spiriter had special status. Before she arrived, Zhang Geyang had received a soul call from Qiangu Dongfeng. He had been instructed to treat her well.

    It was said that the spiriter had contributed a lot to the Spirit Pagoda. Zhang Geyang was not entirely sure what those contributions were. It was top secret in the Spirit Pagoda.

    However, Zhang Geyang knew that the spiriter was Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s potential granddaughter-inw. She would hold great power in the Qiangu n. He knew that she would being to Star Luo City in the days ahead. However, he did not expect her toe so soon.

    ¡°Take her to the meeting room,¡± Zhang Geyang said with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°Yes, Pagoda Master.¡±

    When Zhang Geyang met the famous spiriter from the Spirit Pagoda, he was more than a little surprised.

    No wonder Qiangu Dongfeng preferred her to be his granddaughter-inw. This girl was really pretty! If he were a few decades younger, he would be attracted to her as well. Also, Zhang Geyang distinctly felt a faint maism around this silver-haired, purple-eyed young girl. It was certainly caused by some dense elemental shockwaves.

 Chapter 1340 - Gu Yuena is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1340: Gu Yuena is Here</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She was in her twenties at most. She should be around that age, he reckoned. He was surprised by her cultivation base. It was a rare case!

    ¡°Pagoda Master Zhang.¡± Gu Yuena bowed slightly and saluted Zhang Geyang.

    In the Spirit Pagoda, the person who had the highest position was the Pagoda Master, two deputy Pagoda Masters, and four great spiriters. Currently, Gu Yuena was a high-ranking official in the Spirit Pagoda. However, in terms of hierarchy, she was still a rank lower than Zhang Geyang.

    Zhang Geyang shed a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be overly polite, spiriter. It must¡¯ve been a long journey. I wonder what instructions the Pagoda Master has for me this time.¡±

    Gu Yuena shook her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any instructions for you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never been to the Dou Spirit and Star Luo Empires. It¡¯s customary that I pay a courtesy call after I¡¯ve be a spiriter.¡±

    Zhang Geyang knew that this so-called courtesy call was actually a form of inspection. The headquarters would periodically send some personnel over for an inspection. There was no doubt that this young girl was here for an inspection as well as to gain some experience. It was highly probable that she would be promoted in the future.

    With Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s reputation, he reckoned that Qiangu Dongfeng would stay the Pagoda Master until his death. In that case, the position that she was most likely to take over would be Leng Yaozhu¡¯s.

    ¡°I hear you¡¯re Pagoda Master Leng¡¯s disciple,¡± said Zhang Geyang.

    ¡°Yes, thanks to my dear teacher¡¯s teachings. She has made me who I am today,¡± Gu Yuena replied drily. At the same time, she sized up Zhang Geyang before her.

    Although Zhang Geyang had concealed himself well, she could feel with her spiritual power that the Pagoda Master had a violent air about him at the moment.

    The Battle of Five Gods, huh?

    Gu Yuena had heard about the Battle of Five Gods shortly after her arrival in the Star Luo Empire. She did not expect Tang Wulin to announce his identity in the Star Luo Empire. That was not like him. He must have been set up by the Star Luo Empire. However, the pressure from the Battle of Five Gods was truly immense! Nevertheless, there was no mistaking him to undertake such an endeavor, always going to where the trouble was and not knowing what impossible meant.

    On her way to the Star Luo City, she had watched the match between Zhang Geyang and Tang Wulin on the soul television in the car.

    Two consecutive wins. Two consecutive wins in the Battle of Five Gods. He had progressed once again. The rate at which his strength was improving had exceeded her expectations. He was truly different now!

    Gu Yuena tookfort in all this, but she felt a tinge of bitterness as well. The more powerful he was, the higher the possibility he would be her enemy. Currently, she was in control of her own body. If Gu Yue awakened, with the heavy responsibilities she had to shoulder, could she remain indifferent? ¡®Big brother, you must grow stronger quickly! You must at least be able to protect yourself in the future.¡¯

    ¡°Spiriter, you mentioned that you¡¯re heading to the Dou Spirit Empire as well. I trust you¡¯ve been there already?¡± Zhang Geyang suddenly recalled something as he asked Gu Yuena.

    Gu Yuena nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been there. But I didn¡¯t expect the Tang Sect to dere war on us. When I arrived, the battle was already over. The situation isn¡¯t optimistic. The Spirit Pagoda is currently under much pressure in the Dou Spirit Empire. Many of its disciples had their movements restricted. That¡¯s why my trip here was dyed.¡±

    Zhang Geyang snorted. ¡°How dare such a puny country go against our Spirit Pagoda? We¡¯ll see how brave they are when the federal armyes. The Dou Spirit and Star Luo Empires should¡¯ve been annihted a long time ago.¡±

    In the Federation, the Spirit Pagoda was like the sun at high noon. If the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire were destroyed by the Federation, the Spirit Pagoda would definitely be the benefactor.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Pagoda Master Zhang.¡± Gu Yuena yed along.

    Zhang Geyang was currently in a bad mood. So, he had no intention of having a lengthy conversation with Gu Yuena. ¡°Spiriter, you must be tired after a long journey. Why don¡¯t you rest for a bit? I¡¯ll have a feast prepared for youter in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you for your hospitality, Pagoda Master Zhang.¡± Gu Yuena stood up in a timely manner. After she saluted Zhang Geyang, she took her leave and was escorted out by a staff.

    As he watched her leave, Zhang Geyang found the sight familiar. It was a feeling he could hardly exin. There was a certain air about her that seemed familiar to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s deputy Pagoda Master.

    ...

    ¡°Two consecutive wins! The Sect Master Tang is really powerful. He¡¯s had two consecutive wins in the Battle of Five Gods. His spirit soul is really powerful. I like the first match with the golden dragon. It¡¯s so cool! I¡¯ve never seen such a dragon before. It had two horns and five ws. It waspletely covered in brilliant, golden scales. Although it didn¡¯t have wings, it flew extremely fast. Even the Hell me Beast couldn¡¯t withstand its attacks.¡±

    ¡°I like the big guy at the end better. How mighty and powerful it was! I reckon it was a hundred meters tall! I may not be knowledgeable about other things, but in terms of size, I don¡¯t think any other spirit soul canpare with it.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what do you know? The real powerful one is that humanoid spirit soul. Only great beasts can appear in human form. Didn¡¯t you see the orange-gold soul ring on the Sect Master Tang? It probablyes from this spirit soul. Although it seemed like it wasn¡¯t directly involved in the battle, I suspect the oue of the battle depends on it. I think it was the one that subdued the Thunderp Nether Vine.¡±

    ¡°Haha. By the way, that Thunderp Nether Vine is truly something. Although it¡¯s the Pagoda Master Zhang¡¯s spirit soul, it defected during the spirit soul battle. That¡¯s how you can instantly gain the upper hand. He must be awfully depressed now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Someone told me the extent of Pagoda Master Zhang¡¯s misery!¡±

    ¡°You guys are utterly inhumane. As it is, Pagoda Master Zhang is in a bad enough situation. Didn¡¯t you see him getting angry out of shame and turn to attack the Sect Master Tang even though it was against the rules? Unfortunately for him, the Sect Master Tang retaliated. Now, that¡¯s strength. The Sect Master Tang is truly awesome.¡±

    ¡°Strength or whatever is not that important. However, being handsome is. The Sect Master Tang¡¯s good looks is beyondparison, so much so he shocks the heavens and the earth. I want to bear his child.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re infatuated with him! I only wish for a romance with the Sect Master Tang.¡±

    ¡°Who are you kidding? You mean a wild affair, right?¡±

    Various rumors were circting throughout the entire Star Luo Empire. All kinds of information regarding Tang Wulin were being spread around the hubbub. For example, when he stepped into the coliseum, his expression of gratitude made all those who heard him feel their souls cleansed. It has since been embellished to have the effect of healing a thousand ailments.

    His outstanding image, powerful background, and immense strength had turned him into a celebrity within a few days in the Star Luo Empire.

    Naturally, the people hankered after the uing third match.

    The unofficial ticket resellers were no longer around. The tickets to thetter matches of the Battle of Five Gods were no longer avable. Even the nobles and high-ranking officials were resorting to unscrupulous means to get their hands on a ticket. In the ck market, a single ticket was sold at a hundred times its initial price. Evidently, the attraction of the Battle of Five Gods was widespread.

    Currently, Tang Wulin did not seem like a soul master. He was more of a star whose poprity just kept rising. He was beyondparison.

    There were many who hoped the time would pass quickly. This way, they would get to watch the uing match much sooner.

    The third round was a soul skill battle, or perhaps a soul master battle. It would be a traditional fight between soul masters. The citizens were specting who the Star Luo Empire¡¯s representative would be.

    The two experts Huang Zhengyang and Zhang Geyang had already lost. Hence, the pool of candidates who would make an appearance in the soul master battle would be small indeed.

    There was no question that the candidate should at least have a cultivation base of a Hyper Douluo. Apart from that, his soul skills would have to be unique and powerful. Needless to say, he must have the confidence to defeat Tang Wulin

 Chapter 1341 - Dragon Crystal, Get!

    <h4>Chapter 1341: Dragon Crystal, Get!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    From their perspective, the Star Luo Empire could not lose this match no matter what. If victory was obtained by winning three out of five matches, then Tang Wulin would win the entirepetition with another match and that too at a score of three to zero. Even if the Star Luo Empire won the final two matches, it would still seem like Tang Wulin had won the overall battle.

    The condition of winning five consecutive battles was already unfair. People would have been more willing to ept something like winning three out of five matches.

    They were looking forward to Tang Wulin¡¯s performance in the soul master battle. At the same time, they were also looking forward to the candidate who would represent the Empire. Various information was already spread around in a hubbub. There were many names that had been suggested.

    Tang Wulin had silently left the hotel early in the morning. There was a hooded girl traveling with him.

    The duo walked on the streets. Star Luo City had truly livened up these days. Many people from the nearby cities flocked into Star Luo. Even those without a ticket wanted to experience the atmosphere that the Battle of Five Gods had brought in this city.

    ¡°Your Excellency, you truly did not have to trouble yourself,¡± Tang Wulin said to the girl beside him.

    This hooded girl was precisely the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali.

    She faintly smiled. ¡°The Battle of Five Gods¡¯ glory isn¡¯t Tang Sect¡¯s alone. It also belongs to the academy. Even if we lost the first two matches, you wouldn¡¯t be overly affected by it. But this is different. I must guarantee your safety. Also, this Star Luo emperor has acted shamelessly by announcing your identity and then there¡¯s this round-robin Battle of Five Gods. We have toe up with some way of dealing with this mess.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart fluttered and he said no more.

    Early in the morning when he was having breakfast, the Holy Spirit Douluo hade to him of her own ord. She told him that she wanted to head towards the coliseum with him.

    Tang Wulin chose to walk. The reason was simple. Tang Sect¡¯s vehicles stood out too much. If they traveled by car, he reckoned that it would be difficult for them to even move an inch. Tang Wulin did not wish for such a phenomenon. He would rather travel in a more rxing manner.

    Hence, he and Yali wore hooded tracksuits and walked on the streets. They wore masks and shades as well. It could be said that he was armed to the teeth right now. In addition to that, he had altered his aura with his spiritual domain and concealed himself.

    They could often see people on the streets with Tang Wulin¡¯s posters in their hands. Yali could not help but smile. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re doing a good job of being the Sect Master. I think that the entire Star Luo Empire knows you by now.¡±

    Tang Wulin bitterly smiled. ¡°I think the federation will also know about this by now. We¡¯ll have some trouble waiting for us when we get back.¡±

    Yali drily said, ¡°There are some things that we must take on as our own responsibility. It¡¯s time you make your statement. This incident might not be a bad thing. This will help you when you¡¯re making the rion call for the academy in the future. Otherwise, we¡¯d have to think of some other ways to raise your poprity. This has saved us some trouble.¡±

    Tang Wulin was shocked. ¡°Your Excellency, you mean... Isn¡¯t that too rushed?¡±

    Yali smiled dryly. ¡°Time waits for no one. Also, I don¡¯t think you know how powerful Shrek¡¯s call is, right? When the timees, you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    He walked on with puzzlement in his heart. The coliseum was already in sight. The entrance was jam-packed with people who were crowding around the venue. Other than watching the big screen, there were many who were still hoping for some resold tickets. Some of them were waiting for Tang Wulin¡¯s appearance so that they could see this Sect Master Tang in a close range. If they could experience his all-healing properties, that would be perfect.

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve made the right choice by walking here. There are so many people! I don¡¯t think the motorcade can make it through.¡±

    There were many personnel in charge of security, but their numbers were insufficient to handle the huge numbers of spectators. Clearly, the Star Luo Empire¡¯s officials had underestimated the requirement in this aspect. The scene was slightly chaotic.

    Tang Wulin and Yali silently waded into the crowd and proceeded towards the entrance. There was a scuffle far away at this moment. A motorcade was slowly moving towards the vehicle entrance.

    ¡°Sect Master Tang is here!¡± Someone shouted in the crowd. The people immediately surged towards the spot like a tide. The area where Tang Wulin and Yali stood cleared instead.

    Tang Wulin and the Holy Spirit Douluo looked at each other and smiled. They calmly walked towards the entrance. When Tang Wulin produced his documents to identify himself, the staff at the entrance was shocked at first. Then, he looked at the people far away and hastily let them in.

    Tang Wulin could not help but feel his head hurt after they entered the coliseum. ¡°The look in the guard¡¯s eyes... I¡¯m afraid that this method won¡¯t work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the great Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Do you think you can¡¯t even go through a gate? The Star Luo Empire¡¯s officials should be taking some measures as well. I don¡¯t think this chaotic situation will be allowed to continue.¡±

    Tang Wulin silently walked into the resting and waiting area. There were no vacant seats in the coliseum. Other than the tform, there were a fewpartments in the empire¡¯s coliseum. One of them belonged to Spirit Pagoda.

    Zhang Geyang sat within the Spirit Pagoda¡¯spartment with a gloomy expression. His expression was pretty stern. Gu Yuena sat beside him with a calm expression.

    Zhang Geyang had met En Ci yesterday. He had told him that he was willing to represent the empire in this third match, but he was rejected by En Ci. He did not even have the chance to take revenge. Yes, he had already suffered defeat under Tang Wulin¡¯s hands. If he represented the Star Luo Empire to fight again, the people might not be able to ept it.

    Zhang Geyang¡¯s expression was cold. He had practically recovered from the effects he suffered yesterday. The only remaining problem was the decline in his cultivation base. He had not slept the whole night yesterday as he thought about a countern. No matter how hard he thought about it, there was only one way. Kill Tang Wulin and reim his spirit soul.

    Tang Wulin was currently at an eight-ringed cultivation base and he had all the spirit souls he needed. In other words, he would not be merging with the Thunderp Nether Vine any time soon. Although he was unsure what kind of trick Tang Wulin had yed to get the Thunderp Nether Vine to attach to him, Zhang Geyang still had a chance. If he could reim the Thunderp Nether Vine and reestablish the contract before Tang Wulin could merge with it, his cultivation base could be restored. Although it would be even more difficult for him to attain a Limit Douluo¡¯s rank, he would at least have a chance.

    Hence, Tang Wulin had to die. He could only reim his spirit soul after Tang Wulin¡¯s death.

    Even by sitting next to Zhang Geyang, Gu Yuena could feel the deep evil thoughts within him at the moment. She had a good guess regarding the reason behind those thoughts. After she arrived yesterday, she had not asked Zhang Geyang about the spirit soul battle. She would not reopen his wounds. She had to at least save Zhang Geyang some face.

    However, it did not seem as if he was going to let it go at that. When she slightly lowered her head, a faint killing intent shed across Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes. ¡®If someone touches him, that someone would have to die first.¡¯

    There were currently some changes being made to thepetition grounds. With thementator¡¯s exnation, the rules and traditions of the soul master battle were being read out to the people. The emotions of the people were at an all-time high. Currently, what they wanted to know the most was which soul master would be representing the Star Luo Empire in this battle.

    They were not the only ones. Even the Shrek Six Monsters were waiting eagerly for the answer.

    They had gone through many troubles to make it into the coliseum with the motorcade. When the people did not see Tang Wulin¡¯s figure, they had kept the motorcade there for half an hour. In the end, they only managed to get into the building under escort from the imperial army.

    What kind of person would his opponent be? It would certainly not be the Monster Academy¡¯s principal.

    En Ci had alreadye. He was seated beside the emperor Dai Tianling. He looked very calm.

    On the other side of the emperor was the cheerful Smiley Face Douluo.

    It was no wonder that he was this cheerful. He had received the prize of his gamble just moments ago. It was a real Bright Sacred Dragon Crystal!

    Regardless of how reluctant En Ci was today, he could not go back on his words on a gamble that was witnessed by the emperor.

 Chapter 1342 - Qilin Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 1342: Qilin Douluo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    What could be more delightful than the addition of an extreme treasure to Tang Sect?

    ¡°Fatso, tell your Sect Master Tang after this that I¡¯ll still want the opportunity to enter that treasurednd of yours. You guys can propose any conditions you want. I¡¯ll do anything as long as it is within my power,¡± En Ci said with a deep voice.

    Hu Jie nced at him. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him. As for the approval, it¡¯ll be up to the Sect Master. By the way, who¡¯s he fighting today?¡±

    En Ci took a look at him and disyed a mysterious expression. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯ve won a Bright Sacred Dragon Crystal from me yesterday, what kind of opponent do you think I¡¯ll arrange for your Sect Master? Simply put, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance from this day onwards. Not even ten percent in the final three matches.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hu Jie cracked his knuckles. ¡°How much of a chance did you say our Sect Master had yesterday? Was it twenty or ten? Our Sect Master still won. If you¡¯re saying that our Sect Master doesn¡¯t even have a ten percent chance, then may I imagine that our Sect Master has an eighty percent chance? I actually really want to thank you, Mr. Principal. In your divine premonitions, everything is fake. Your predictions will definitelye true. Hahahaha!¡±

    En Ci¡¯s facial muscles twitched when he heard Hu Jie¡¯s snide remarks. He hated Zhang Geyang to the very core in his heart. Although Zhang Geyang had lost a spirit soul, his loss was not lesser than Zhang Geyang¡¯s.

    If he was not extremely confident, there was no way he would gamble with Tang Wulin yesterday. There was no way he would wager the Bright Sacred Dragon Crystal. He only made the gamble when he knew that Zhang Geyang would show no mercy. However, who would have thought that the final oue would be a sudden reversal.

    Without a doubt, there must have been some secret existence within Tang Wulin. It was precisely this secret that caused him to losepletely. However, he did not know what this secret even now.

    However, En Ci believed that everything was insignificant in the face of absolute strength. Today would be the soul master battle. It was the most direct sh between soul masters. They would be relying on pure strength. He did not believe that Tang Wulin could still create a miracle under such circumstances.

    ¡°Next, let us wee the contestants from both sides in the Battle of Five Gods. Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master Tang Wulin, and our empire¡¯s representative...¡± Thementator made a deliberate pause. He created suspense on purpose.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the other entrance.

    ¡°His Excellency the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu!¡±

    The spectators¡¯ stands rose in an uproar.

    The Smiley Face Douluo was still smiling cheerfully before it, but the smile on his face suddenly froze over. He turned to look at En Ci. ¡°Tong Yu? He¡¯s back?¡±

    It was the Holy Dragon Douluo¡¯s turn to smile this time. ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s back. There¡¯s nobody else who¡¯s more suited in today¡¯s match, don¡¯t you think so fatso?¡±

    The Smiley Face Douluo did not even care about En CI calling him fatso anymore. His expression was clearly sour at this moment.

    He would not have such an expression even if it was En Ci who was personally fighting. The worst they could do was lose.

    However, the Qilin Douluo was different.

    A man slowly strolled into the coliseum from the entrance. His appearance was actually quite scary. His height was around two meters and he had an extremely tough build. His arms were especially noticeable as they were thicker in firth than ordinary adults¡¯ thighs. There were scales on his bare arms and face. The scales were of five colors, it was a riot of colors.

    He had just made his appearance, but he immediately gave the feeling of being ferocious. The color of his eyes was also peculiar. One of them was blue while the other was red. His blue eyes seemed capable of freezing another person¡¯s soul while there seemed to be a me burning within the red eye.

    Compared to the handsome and slender Tang Wulin, this was practically a starkparison between the hero and the demon.

    The Qilin Douluo Tong Yu.

    When this person was mentioned, even the most ordinary citizen had heard of him.

    This person was also a Monster Academy alumni. However, unlike the ordinary students of Monster Academy, this person had truly turned into a monster.

    Tong Yu¡¯s innate martial soul was a dog-type martial soul. His own soul power was roughly at only rank-2. It was not the best suited for cultivation. However, his soul power had still awakened. His family suggested that he should be a mecha master in the future.

    However, Tong Yu disagreed. He was very passionate about the heroic legends about soul masters since he was a child. He was determined to be a powerful soul master.

    Later, the first half of his life was a touching and empowering story.

    With his steadfast belief and tireless pursuit, he bore many hardships as he cultivated and continuously improved himself. He finally managed to pass the entrance examination and entered a primary soul master academy and received formal soul master education.

    He had put in twice the effort than anyone else just to keep up with everyone¡¯s footsteps.

    He was working hard in his cultivation every day. However, due to his meager natural talent, the results of his cultivation were not satisfactory. When he graduated from the primary soul academy, he did not even manage to pass the graduation examination. He could not even attain a two-ringed cultivation base.

    This had impacted Tong Yu a lot. In addition to that, a girl he loved at that time had rejected him and hooked up with another student who made it into the intermediate soul master academy. In a fit of rage, Tong Yu went to the extremes.

    What followed after was a scenario that nobody had ever imagined before.

    The extreme Tong Yu chose was tomit suicide by consuming poison. He consumed the insecticide in his house and had taken a great dose while he was at it.

    When his family discovered him, he was already unconscious with foam in his mouth. They managed to send him to the hospital, but the doctors told them that he was beyond help.

    However, A peculiar scene appeared just when his family started arranging his funeral affairs.

    Scales started growing on Tong Yu¡¯s body. His aura was also changing. Then, he woke up.

    Tong Yu became a silent person after he woke up. However, his strength had tremendously increased in an instant. He directly improved from a cultivation base below two rings to a three-ringed cultivation base.

    This was already an incredible result at his age back then. However, his outer appearance had greatly altered. He appeared muscr and scales covered his skin. The scales were of a variety of colors. It made him appear extremely hideous. The ordinary person would think that he was a monster at first sight. Even his family thought so.

    In the next few years, he secluded himself in his room and cultivated. The rejection from the outside world had slowly given rise to his lonesome and willful personality. This continued for many years until he was discovered and brought away by the Monster Academy.

    ording to Monster Academy¡¯s investigations, his martial soul had mutated after he attempted to kill himself by consuming poison. A proportionately smaller bloodline in his martial soul had awakened. It could be regarded as his martial soul¡¯s second awakening.

    After ranking, the martial soul was deemed to be of a primordial divine beast, the qilin. Although it had awakened, it was not pure due to its extremely weak representation in his original bloodline. The mixing of his bloodlines was what caused the changes in his outer appearance. This was something that could not be changed.

    He stayed on in Monster Academy after the incident and cultivated there. Such an opportunity did note easily for him. He put in a lot of effort in his cultivation. His improvement went rapidly under the aid of Monster Academy¡¯s incredible resources. He was starting to show up prominently within a few years. He gradually became one of the distinguished members of Monster Academy¡¯s younger generation.

    At that very moment, the shorings in his personality started to show as well. He almost beat his ssmate to death in a certain sparring session. He was sternly punished by the academy.

    After that, he became even more silent. He kept to himself and cultivated all day long. When he was twenty-four years old, he became a Title Douluo. He became a Hyper Douluo at the age of thirty-two.

    If the story ended here, it would have been a touching and empowering story about growth. However, a great even urred to this Qilin Douluoter on.

    Hatred was a deeply rooted vice within his memories. He could never forget the incident that made him kill himself all those years ago. When he became a Hyper Douluo, he found the girl who had left him back then. The girl was already married and had a child. However, the Qilin Douluo tortured and eventually killed her and he even made her child watch.

    Moreover, he had no intention of covering up for his actions. After hemitted these acts, he went to the authorities and turned himself in.

    Turning himself in was amendable course of action, but the truth was too abominable. He had killed someone, a mother, in front of her own child. This was too cruel. The child was also traumatized by the incident and lost his sanity. There was no dramatic progression of a child vowing to avenge his mother.

    However, Tong Yu was already a Hyper Douluo-ranked expert at that time. At this rank, the ordinary authorities were slightly powerless to do anything, In truth, nobody in the world could have stopped him if he wanted to run away.

    The matter was handed over to Monster Academy in the end. The academy¡¯s duty was not just about educating a person, it had to y a part in a person¡¯s formation as well. Without a doubt, Tong Yu¡¯s action was a great blot for Monster Academy.

 Chapter 1343 - Nine Red Soul Rings

    <h4>Chapter 1343: Nine Red Soul Rings</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As Monster Academy¡¯s president, En Ci was infuriated, so he personally brought Tong Yu back to Monster Academy for execution.

    Tong Yu had not resisted from the beginning to the end. He allowed En Ci to take him back to the academy and answered all questions ordingly during the interrogation. En Ci found himself somewhat hesitant.

    The act of cultivating a Hyper Douluo was iparably difficult! Moreover, Tong Yu had been assigned to work at his alma mater after graduation. Even so, the matter could not be left unanswered.

    After careful consultation with the government, apromise was decided for Tong Yu¡¯s punishment.

    Every powerhouse with a Title Douluo cultivation base and above would be given a certain amount of leeway. However, Tong Yu¡¯s crime was despicable, so he was sentenced to fifty years in prison and forbidden from possessing battle armor for the rest of his life. Additionally, he was barred from ever leaving Monster Academy unless given special permission by the academy.

    It had already been thirty-seven years since the day his imprisonment began. Tong Yue was close to seventy years old. In the entire Monster Academy, En Ci alone was capable of utilizing him. He was considered the hidden guardian concealed in Monster Academy¡¯s darkest corner. Even among Monster Academy¡¯s students, few were aware of his existence.

    En Ci had harsh demands for Long Yue. He was especially strict when it came to keeping his emotions under control, mostly due to the incident caused by Tong Yue decades ago.

    The whole thing had also left the public unsatisfied. There was once arge-scale march carried out to request for the Qilin Douluo¡¯s execution.

    In the end, he lived because of the government and Monster Academy¡¯s guarantees.

    Thus, the spectators on the tform were incensed when they heard thementator call out the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu¡¯s name.

    ¡°Get out, murderer!¡±

    ¡°Why are we allowing the murderer to represent our empire? What right does he have?¡±

    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±

    Voices rose one after another. At once, the entire coliseum seemed to turn into a chorus of abuse.

    Tang Wulin, who was standing on the other side entrance, could not help feeling stunned. He did not know who the Qilin Douluo was, but he understood very well that there was absolutely no trace of this person in the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s analysis of possible opponents.

    However, Tang Wulin could tell from the audiences¡¯ response that the Qilin Douluo was well-known but famous for his bad reputation.

    How could the Star Luo Empire choose such a person as Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent?

    On the tform, Dai Tianling frowned deeply. He turned his head to the side and looked toward En Ci, but his gaze was already filled with dissatisfaction.

    ¡®This is the Battle of Five Gods. This is the battleground for the Battle of Five Gods! It is a representation of the empire throughbat.¡¯

    How inappropriate was it to send a criminal to represent the empire? Yet, En Ci had done so. Dai Tianling suddenly felt as if he had ced too much trust in his teacher. There was an issue the day before, but his teacher still allowed Tong Yue to engage in today¡¯s battle. Even if the Star Luo Empire were to win, the empire would still lose its prestige! How cynical was it to send a criminal to represent the empire and achieve victory?

    ¡°Your Majesty, Tong Yue has been waiting for a chance all this while. The opportunity today is too important for him. I¡¯m willing to be his guarantor. He will never embarrass the empire after today¡¯spetition has ended. He has waited for this day for all of thirty-seven years. I am the only one who understands his thinking. Please forgive me, Your Majesty. I am willing to bear any form of punishment for today¡¯s events.¡±

    En Ci had left his seat and spoke earnestly on bended knee before Dai Tianling.

    Even though Dai Tianling did not understand him, his expression rxed slightly upon seeing En Ci kneeling before himself. He hastily helped En Ci to his feet. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, teacher. I trust you then.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± En Ci turned his head and looked to the coliseum. The person whose face was covered in scales was the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu. He thought to himself, ¡®Let go and do what you wish to do, boy.¡¯

    There were scales on Tong Yu¡¯s face, but his gaze remained extremely calm. He had already experienced a situation simr to the Thousand using Fingers decades ago. This day was iparably important to him.

    He had long been waiting for this day¡¯s arrival. Everything else on the outside was unimportant now, and he blocked out the cursing voices.

    He walked forward with huge strides toward the arena as he gazed at the opponent standing on the opposite side of the coliseum in the distance.

    The protective shield was raised to cut off the voices from the external world and the Qilin Douluo¡¯s eyes had turned intensely cold.

    Tang Wulin had also ascended to the arena. The opponent held back his aura, so Tang Wulin could not detect the extent of the opponent¡¯s cultivation base. However, he could tell that the opponent was certainly not a simple person.

    Affected by the crowd¡¯s emotions, thementator dared not say too much but immediately announced the start of the day¡¯s match instead.

    Tong Yue did not immediately attack. He first raised his head and let out a roar into the sky.

    On the inside of the protective shield, one could not hear anything from the external world, but those on the outside could hear every sound from within.

    Tong Yu¡¯s frantic cry was like the raging roar of a hundred tigers. He had managed to suppress the voices of one hundred thousand people in the crowd. His soul rings then manifested from underneath his feet.

    Tang Wulin felt a chill when he saw that these soul rings were red in color. Indeed, all his soul rings were red.

    A total of nine red soul rings rose in session, rapidly elevating his aura many times over.

    Red represented a one-hundred-thousand-year cultivation base! As far as Tang Wulin knew, there was absolutely no one capable of possessing nine one-hundred-thousand-year soul rings. It was truly unbelievable. Nine one-hundred-thousand-year soul rings signified that he had at least eighteen soul skills. How formidable could this man be?

    Not only that, Tang Wulin could tell that there was a wisp of bitterness in Tong Yu¡¯s roar. It felt as if he wanted to express all the emotions in his heart through the raging cry.

    Unbeknownst to Tong You himself, the crowd¡¯s expressions changed when they saw the blood-colored soul rings rise from his body.

    The audience quieted down. Many people sitting in the main tform had a change of countenance.

    Inside the box, Zhang Geyang was stunned for a moment at first, then he pped his hands andughed aloud. ¡°Very well, very well. The Qilin Douluo Tong Yu. I really didn¡¯t expect that such a person was hidden in Monster Academy. The fact that he revealed a secret weapon like this shows En Ci is genuinely sparing no effort in this Battle of Five Gods. It¡¯s a good thing actually.¡±

    Gu Yuena did not utter a word but only looked on coldly as a bystander. Even though Zhang Geyang wasughing, he revealed an envious expression when he saw the nine blood red soul rings on the Qilin Douluo¡¯s body. Yes! Without a doubt, this was the greatest pursuit in a soul master¡¯s life.

    Even a Limit Douluo might not necessarily own nine red soul rings, yet he had them. Did it mean that this man here had already reached the rank of a Limit Douluo?

    Thirty-seven years ago, the man was already a Hyper Douluo. Nearly four decades had passed and his soul rings were elevated to red by some unknown method. So, what was his cultivation base? He had grown significantly in thirty-seven years. Could it be that he was the second Limit Douluo in the Star Luo Empire?

    The thought struck the minds of almost everyone in the crowd.

    He was a murderer, but he had been imprisoned for thirty-seven years. If he had already be a Limit Douluo, and his power could be controlled, then could he be forgiven?

    The opinions of some in the crowd began to waver. After all, this was a world that advocated for power. He was a Limit Douluo! He would be vital to any country. There were no Limit Douluos in the entire Dou Spirit Empire and even in the Douluo Federation there were only a few. If Star Luo could have one more Limit Douluo, then it would undoubtedly elevate the overall ability of the Star Luo Empire by arge margin.

 Chapter 1344 - Five Elements Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1344: Five Elements Domain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nevertheless, could he truly be forgiven for the crime that he hadmitted?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression had already turned very solemn, and he unleashed his martial soul.

    His soul rings emerged. The green-gold and orange-gold soul rings remained as eye-catching as before. However, he felt that he was dominated by his opponent¡¯s nine red soul rings.

    Tang Wulin was aware that the man before him could possibly be the most powerful opponent that he had ever fought against. In fact, no one else couldpare to this person here. He had even suspected that his ability had already exceeded En Ci¡¯s.

    The sound of the raging roar surged and echoed. Tong Yu¡¯s gaze had already shifted andnded upon Tang Wulin¡¯s face once again. The scales on his face and his different colored eyes of red and blue made him appear ferocious.

    There was no exchange of words. Tong Yue moved in the next moment. All of a sudden, the scales on his body erged while his figure grew to over three meters in height. He pounced straight for Tang Wulin with an indomitable will along with the nine blood-colored soul rings on his body.

    Tang Wulin could clearly see the five-colored radiance rising from his body. The intense glow was a little dazzling to the eyes. It was even more ghastly when the space in the surroundings began to warp when the five lights appeared simultaneously. It felt as if there were five elements that were surging in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction. Yet, even Tang Wulin found it difficult to analyze what those five types of elements were.

    What was that? A domain? A spiritual domain?

    Was he a Limit Douluo?

    These were the first thoughts that arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind.

    He was aware that he would be encountering a powerful opponent in today¡¯s battle, but he had not expected that the opponent was a Limit Douluo.

    He would not stand the slightest chance against a Limit Douluo.

    He inhaled a deep breath to stabilize his state of mind. Tang Wulin knew that he should not hold himself back at all on this day. It would be an achievement even if he could hold his own for just one more moment.

    Rather than fall back, he advanced. He took a step forward and stamped against the ground heavily. In a split second, golden scales emerged across his entire body and he swelled up to three meters in height. He had unleashed the Golden Dragon Body!

    ¡°Roar!¡± At the sound of the roar, eight soul rings on his body transformed into six golden soul rings. His first, third and fourth golden soul rings were illuminated simultaneously.

    His first ring unleashed the Golden Dragon Body while the third unleashed the Golden Dragon Roar and his fourth ring unleashed the Golden Dragon Rage Domain.

    He had unleashed three of his great Golden Dragon King soul skills in a split second.

    The Qilin Douluo Tong Yu¡¯s body had only paused for a moment after the Golden Dragon Roar. It seemed like it had hardly affected him. He arrived before Tang Wulin and swung his fist at him.

    Tang Wulin could felt as if everything around him was frozen. It was utterly impossible to dodge. He could only brace for the attack by raising his fist to block the opponent¡¯s fist.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The opponent¡¯s strength was not as powerful as he had imagined, but it wasbined with a unique form of energy. The opponent¡¯s blow felt like a vortex that pulled in his energy before dispersing it.

    What was that?

    After the collision, Tang Wulin was suddenly enlightened. The opponent¡¯s strength was not of a traditional element, but it was made up of five elements in the order of metal, wood, water, fire and earth. Of these, the water, fire and earth elements were the rather conventional ones while metal and wood were extremely rare.

    These five elements interacted andplemented one another to produce other forms of energy.

    His opponents martial soul must have been the Five Elements Qilin.

    After the great collision, Tang Wulin stumbled backward by three steps, while Qilin Douluo Tong Yu¡¯s body had only shaken for a moment. It appeared that the Qilin Douluo had the upper hand.

    However, Tang Wulin felt like a burden had been lifted off his heart after that.

    The opponent was not a Limit Douluo! Judging by his ability, he was of a Hyper Douluo¡¯s standards at most. Moreover, he was about the level of a rank-95 soul master just entering the Hyper Douluo-rank.

    If that was the case, he would still stand a chance in this battle.

    Tong Yu sted Tang Wulin away with a punch. He refused to make any concessions once he had the upper hand. His left hand waved in the air and conjured five-colored light that covered Tang Wulin at once. Tang Wulin could feel his soul power leaking violently as if the opponent was absorbing his soul power through the five-colored radiance. The opponent¡¯s punch was already aimed for him once again.

    He gave a disdainful grunt. Tang Wulin refused to dodge, instead mirroring the punch with his own right fist. His Golden Dragon w was clenched tightly while a fiery dragon¡¯s roar echoed through the entire scene. It appeared as if a giant dragon had sprung out from Tang Wulin¡¯s back before reaching his right arm in the end.

    It was the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven!

    ¡°Boom!¡± Tang Wulin fell back by three steps once again, while the opponent¡¯s soul power was being restored rapidly under the effect of his Five Elements Domain. The first soul ring on his body shimmered. An enormous phantom shadow of a Qilin rose up from behind his back.

    Tong Yu¡¯s right arm swelled up abruptly. Scales emerged on his skin looking almost like they were pushed out from underneath his flesh. A deep growl came from the inside of his bones. It was the Qilin Arm!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base was inferior to his opponent¡¯s, but he had absolute confidence in his strength. Meanwhile, he switched his soul rings, transforming them back into his original eight rings. His third soul ring shimmered and a halo spread out from beneath his feet. At the same time, his right arm swelled as he swung his Golden Dragon w. It was the Golden Dragon Nirvana Divine w!

    The gigantic w shadow appeared out of thin air without warning. The five-colored radiance emitted from the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu¡¯s Qilin Arm condensed into a Qilin form before colliding with the Golden Dragon Nirvana Divine w.

    The Golden Dragon Nirvana Divine w was born out of the Golden Dragon Dreadw, so it also possessed the Duskgold Dreadw Bear¡¯s strength. It was almost the sharpest attack in the entire soul beasts¡¯ world.

    Thus, even the Five Elements Qilin¡¯s five-colored lights were sliced up and dispersed as a result. The explosive strength burst out in the blink of an eye while the five-colored radiances dispersed. The phantom w had arrived before Tong Yu¡¯s face just as expected.

    The third soul ring on Tong Yu¡¯s body shimmered. He raised his left arm to conjure a huge shield madepletely out of scales and used it to guard his front.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Tong Yu stumbled backward by two steps from the strike. However, the blood-colored soul rings on his body were glowing brighter. He held the shield with his hands. His body suddenly broke through the sound barrier in a split second and he charged at Tang Wulin, creating a sonic boom.

    Tang Wulin stamped the ground with his right foot. Vines of the Bluesilver Emperor surged out from his body like a swarm of bees andbined with the Golden Dragon King¡¯s strength. He unleashed the Blue Emperor Dragon Soars to the Heaven.

    A loud booming sound was heard once again. Tang Wulin retreated while Tong Yu stopped moving. Tong Yu could clearly sense a powerful suction forceing from the ground, greatly weakening his Five Elements Domain.

    What was that?

    It was the Bluesilver Golden Array that Tang Wulin had not used for a very long time. It was his third soul skill and its distinguishing trait was elemental stripping.

    Tong Yu¡¯s Five Elements Domain was capable of stripping the opponent¡¯s energy for his own use, so he could be said to be harming others to benefit himself. On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Golden Array could be described as damaging to others, but with no benefits for himself.

    He hadunched the domain this time in hopes of weakening Tong Yu.

    Tong Yu gave out a cold grunt. He roared once and raised his right hand to pull at the air toward Tang Wulin¡¯s directions. His second red soul ring glowed. Arge hand shimmering with five-colored radiance suddenly appeared in the area surrounding Tang Wulin and seized him immediately.

    It was the Five Elements Grip.

    It also came from his second soul ring. Another giant hand appeared, forming a fist that mercilessly pummeled Tang Wulin. It resulted in a Five Elements Collision.

    The most terrifying part about Tong Yu¡¯s attacks was that all of them had the strength of five elements. The five elements aided each other¡¯s regeneration within him but restricted one another when used on the opponent. It was an unpleasant sensation that made it very difficult for Tang Wulin to neutralize with his cultivation base.

    This was also provided that it happened to someone with Tang Wulin¡¯s physical capabilities. A normal person¡¯s body would have broken down far earlier.

    Tang Wulin gave out a muffled grunt. He had only managed to unleash the Golden Dragon Domineering Body after suffering from the Five Elements Collision. The scales on his body shimmered rapidly. His body was not sted away by the collision due to the restriction of the Five Elements Grip. However, he was still pretty badly shaken from the attack especially with the infusion of the opponent¡¯s five element power. It weakened his cultivation base like maggots burrowing into his bones.

    What should he do? Tang Wulin was rendered utterly helpless at that point. He was beingpletely dominated by the opponent.

    This was due to the disparity between their cultivation bases. The huge difference between their soul powers made it difficult for Tang Wulin¡¯s soul skills to rival his opponent¡¯s.

 Chapter 1345 - Five Elements Fire

    <h4>Chapter 1345: Five Elements Fire</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s sixth soul ring shimmered. He had no choice but to take the lead and use his most powerful soul skill.

    The glowing shape of arge pink flower appeared at his back. The Bluesilver Golden Array had already dissipated the moment Tang Wulin was punched. However, the five elements that surrounded Tong Yu including the Five Elements Grip that grasped Tang Wulin suddenly transformed into sparks of light that surged toward Tang Wulin¡¯s body after the flower appeared.

    The power of the five elements belonged to nature, so it would be affected by Devour Heaven and Earth as well.

    With Devour Heaven and Earth¡¯s help, Tang Wulin¡¯s aura was elevated substantially. His body shook ever so slightly to struggle free from the Five Elements Grip, relying on the suction force produced from thebination of the Golden Dragon Tremor Burst and Devour Heaven and Earth. The golden wings behind his back spread out and pped strenuously. He took the initiative tounch an attack for the very first time.

    It was the Blue Emperor Dragon Flies!

    This blood soul fusion skill was one of Tang Wulin¡¯s greatest tools when engaged in a more challenging situation. The speed of his attack now exceeded even that of the Qilin Shield¡¯s previous collision.

    His pair of Golden Dragon ws charged forward. His body seemed to have transformed into a mirage of light in the sky. He arrived before his opponent almost instantaneously.

    Tong Yu¡¯s emotions seemed to have stilled once again. His pair of red-blue eyes suddenly burst forth with a dazzling lustre. Two beams of light shot out from his eyes and inteced in the sky to block Tang Wulin¡¯s charge.

    It was the fusion of ice and fire. What would happen when these twopletely different attributes fused together?

    Some time ago, Tang Wulin had never encountered such a situation when he was at the Icefire Prized Eyes, but he was facing it on this day.

    ¡°Boom!¡± There was a loud crash. Tang Wulin¡¯s Blue Emperor Dragon Flies was forcibly brought to a standstill. Tong Yu¡¯s body was already on top of Tang Wulin¡¯s head. Tong Yu¡¯s first soul ring shimmered and he unleashed the Qilin Arm again. The difference was that, this time, his Qilin Arm was burning with mes of five colors.

    It was the Elements Fire!

    Any one-hundred-thousand-year soul ring could supply two soul skills and Tong Yu was in the midst of disying this point to Tang Wulin. It was terrifying that every single one of his soul rings was of one-hundred-thousand-year level!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Tang Wulin was mmed onto the ground so hard that his body pounded out a huge pit on the floor of the coliseum.

    Even though the power of the five elements was greatly weakened by Devour Heaven and Earth, the attack still managed to pummel Tang Wulin into the ground. The victor and loser was already determined in the eyes of the audience.

    Tong Yu did not think so. When his attacknded on Tang Wulin¡¯s body, he could clearly sense that his opponent¡¯s body was exceedingly supple while also being amazingly strong and rigid. The suppleness neutralized a portion of Tong Yu¡¯s strength and Tang Wulin¡¯s strength and rigidity shocked him. He was so astonished that he was brought to a halt in midair, so he could not continue to pursue and attack for a moment.

    What was that?

    Tang Wulin, having been smashed into the deep pit, did not stand up immediately. His entire body was undergoing a transformation all of a sudden. Enormous Bluesilver Emperor Vines surged out like a swarm of bees. Tang Wulin vanished, leaving behind those countless blue-gold giant dragon-like vines as they wrapped around Tong Yu.

    It was the Bluesilver Overlord Dragon Transformation and his Bluesilver avatar!

    Those vines intertwined with one another in the sky like giant dragons. On the viewing tform, Zhang Geyang sat upright almost instantaneously upon witnessing the scene. He thought that it was his Thunderp Nether Vine. If Tang Wulin had truly fused with Thunderp Nether Vine as his spirit soul already, he would not be able to take back his spirit soul even if he were to kill Tang Wulin.

    He was relieved when he saw clearly that those were just vines, but he was also frowning at the same time.

    Those vines were covered in blue-gold scales and no longer looked like nts at all. The tips of each vine had an aura of majesty and appeared to have the vague form of a dragon¡¯s head.

    In the blink of an eye, the vines that rose up and wrapped themselves around the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu¡¯s body.

    The Five Elements Fire on Tong Yu¡¯s body glowed brightly in an attempt to burn off the vines. However, the scales on the vines were exceedingly tough. Even though the vines were affected by the fire, they were still persistently winding around his body.

    Meanwhile, the fifth soul ring on Tong Yu¡¯s body shimmered. Five shining orbs of gold, green, blue, red and yellow suddenly condensed around his body before exploding into the surrounding space.

    It was his Five Elements Thunder!

    There was a violent booming sound. In a split second, five elements of five attributespleted the process of fusion and formed into a Five Elements Storm. It blew away the Bluesilver Emperor vines that had pushed themselves toward Tong Yu. Tong Yu sped his hands together in front of his body and raised them over his head. A five-colored saber appeared in his grasp and he thrust it straight into the core of the Bluesilver Emperor vines underneath him. It was his sixth soul skill, the Great Five Elements Divine Saber.

    The very air warped as it passed the Great Five Elements Divine Saber. Its regeneration and restriction effect felt invincible.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s figure emerged once again from the center of the Bluesilver Emperor vines. He had a solemn expression, as if his entire being had entered a unique state of mind. His right fist was clenched tightly. He took a step forward and put out his fist like a slow punch.

    At once, golden res arose from his body. It was difficult to describe the intensity of the mes in words. Tang Wulin¡¯s aura was growing exponentiallyrger. Even though his outer appearance had not changed much, at this point, even Tong Yu could feel that he was fighting against a powerful persona that he could not disobey despite his divine beast Qilin¡¯s bloodline.

    A barrier golden light spread out from Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin¡¯s fist erged rapidly as the golden light shone down upon it.

    It was the King¡¯s Path.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The energy wreaked such havoc that Tong Yu was thrown into the air once again. Countless wounds appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Multiple chunks of his golden dragon scales had been cut open, but he remained standing there. This was the domineering part of the King¡¯s Path. Unless Tang Wulin was killed, he would never fall back by even half a step.

    Countless Bluesilver Emperor vines rose from below. Every vine was akin to a spear. They intertwined with one another in the air instantaneously and charged toward Tong Yu, who was sted into the air by Tang Wulin. It was the Bluesilver Emperor version of the Thousand using Fingers!

    The enormous Star Luo Coliseum was inplete silence now, including the audience outside the protective shield, as everyone¡¯s attention was fixated on thepetition.

    Since the beginning of the match, Tang Wulin and the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu had engaged in tit-for-tat battle with one another. None of them held back even for a little as they attacked without stopping, continuing their assaults.

    It seemed like Tang Wulin was in a disadvantageous position for a moment, but he managed to regain his stability quickly. This signified that his current fighting capacity could already rival Hyper Douluo-rank Tong Yu undoubtedly?

    Moreover, the battle between these two people was absolutely magnificent. All sorts of res and the five-colored radiance arose from Tong Yu¡¯s body while the Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura bursting out from Tang Wulin had alsoplemented his iparably stalwart figure as if he was dressed in golden armor.

    In the eyes of many female spectators, Tang Wulin looked like he was a hero fighting against a demon. They fell madly in love at the sight of him.

    There was a saying thatymen watch for fun and experts watch for experience. On the tform, many people, including soul masters with powerful cultivation bases, were feeling puzzled.

    The Smiley Face Douluo was feeling astonished at the moment as the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu did not appear as powerful as he had imagined!

    He had a change of countenance when he learned that Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent would be Tong Yu. Firstly, Tong Yu had a history of brutal crime, so his personality must be wed and he could possiblyy a murderous hand on Tang Wulin. Secondly, it was because every soul master of the highest order in the Star Luo Empire was aware of this man¡¯s existence. This was because Qilin Douluo was the powerhouse with the highest possibility of cultivating to Limit Douluo-rank.

    He was protected by Monster Academy back then mostly because of his natural talent.

    Tang Wulin should not have been able to stand a chance against the powerful Qilin Douluo.

    Yet, the situation during the actual battle was not as imagined by the Smiley Face Douluo. Tong Yu¡¯s attacks were ferocious, but it seemed like the strength of his attacks was inadequate. At least, he could not possibly be a Limit Douluo and the issue of whether his attack had the strength of a Hyper Douluo remained questionable.

    Of course, his Five Elements Qilin martial soul was genuinely powerful. He appeared to be able to suppress Tang Wulin on the surface, but he had not managed to subdue himpletely. The final result of this battle would still depend on their deepest secrets.

    Tong Yu was quite different from the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s mental impression of him. Hu Jie was relieved, but he could not help feeling puzzle. Could it be that the Qilin Douluo¡¯s cultivation base had not elevated when he was imprisoned in Monster Academy for over two decades but had, in fact, decreased?

    Moreover, Hu Jie discovered that he was not the only one who was feeling deeply astonished. He found that even En Ci had a very puzzled look on his face as he watched the current battle situation. It was very apparent that he had started feeling rather suspicious of Tong Yu¡¯s abilities. It seemed like Tong Yu¡¯s fighting capacity should be more than what he had disyed.

    What was the reason that caused him to do what he was doing at present? Could it be that he was waiting for the perfect timing to have a sudden outburst when Tang Wulin was being careless so he could take down Tang Wulin at one go? Maybe even kill...

 Chapter 1346 - Five Elements Cycle, Qilin Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 1346: Five Elements Cycle, Qilin Transformation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At this point, dread began to creep into the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s heart. In any case, there was no way even he could stop this match as this was the Battle of Five Gods. He could only pray quietly that Tang Wulin not be tricked by the opponent.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The Thousand using Fingers was so extraordinarily powerful that the Qilin Douluo was sted higher into the air when the attacknded on his fists.

    The Bluesilver Emperor opened up once again after the collision. It wrapped itself around toward Tong Yu like arge. At the same time, there was a loud and clear dragon¡¯s roar. A giant golden dragon bore out from the center of the Bluesilver Emperor.

    The golden dragon was quite different from Goldsong. It had wings and it was over thirty meters in length. As soon as it appeared, the coliseum¡¯s entire battle zone was covered with a golden sheen.

    It felt as if countless giant dragons were roaring in the air. The iparably tyrannical blood essence fluctuation caused intense fear in all the soul masters with dragon-type martial soul in attendance.

    Not only for those with dragon-type martial soul, as all soul masters with soul beast-type martial souls felt like paying reverence as soon as they heard the dragon¡¯s roar. If felt as if they had seen the king of all beasts at that exact moment. They could no longer feel any other emotions besides fear and respect.

    The Fox King Su Mu could not help sitting upright as he witnessed the scene from the back of the tform.

    Years ago, he had originally had the upper hand when he sparred against Tang Wulin. He lost in the end because of Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline suppression.

    Circumstances changed with the passage of time. So many years had passed, he had lost count of how powerful Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline aura waspared to back then. At this point, he could feel that his nine-tailed fox bloodline was shivering in fear.

    This even happened behind the protective shield that could filter almost all energy fluctuations. It should be able to filter arge amount of bloodline aura too. Could it be that he was feeling fearful despite only hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s voice? Had Tang Wulin truly be this powerful already?

    As one of the Eight Heavenly King, he and the rest of the Kings admired Long Yue almost blindly. However, after this, it was the first time that he was wondering if Big Brother Long was still a worthy opponent for Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin must have been truly formidable to have a two-win streak in the Battle of Five Gods. Moreover, all the opponents that he fought against were of Title Douluo-rank and above.

    After his defeat all those years ago, Su Mu had stubbornly refused to ept his loss, but on this day, only dejection remained in his heart.

    How could he ever defeat such an opponent? Both of them were onpletely different levels from what they had been!

    The golden dragon¡¯s roar rocked the entire arena. The higher order soul masters were shocked upon witnessing Tang Wulin¡¯s performance.

    There was no doubt that the reason those gigantic vines were so powerful was that he had unleashed his martial soul avatar. Yet, what was going on with the gigantic golden dragon? That was certainly not a spirit soul because it was different from the one seen in the day before¡¯s battle. Could it be that this was another form of martial soul avatar?

    Yet, even those soul masters with twin martial souls could not possibly unleash two martial soul avatars simultaneously!

    This was a matter that had already gone beyondmon sense. How had Tang Wulin actually managed to do that?

    It was true that those with twin martial souls could not do this, but in reality, Tang Wulin did not have twin martial souls.

    He had not known that he could do this after his breakthrough to a seven-ringed cultivation base. He had done it unintentionally during one of his cultivation periods and was astonished to discover that when heunched his martial soul avatar, the Bluesilver Emperor and his bloodline power could be separated.

    In a sense, it was multitasking, but the Bluesilver Emperor only needed hisbat instincts, while the Golden Dragon King Bloodline upied the dominant position. In this way, these two martial soul avatars could appear at the same time.

    The Bluesilver Emperor martial soul was supposed to be used mostly for control, while the Golden Dragon King Bloodline was used purely for assault. Thebination of these two resulted in the exponential elevation of Tang Wulin¡¯s fighting capacity.

    On the other hand, this was the first time Tang Wulin had ever unleashed these two great martial soul avatars simultaneously in an actual battle.

    After being sted away earlier, the Qilin Douluo, whose bloodline was shaken after his body was pierced by the Thousand using Finger¡¯s powerful prating force, suddenly broke through the sound barrier to charge at the Golden Dragon King avatar in front of him.

    The Golden Dragon Roar was used to ze a trail while the Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven was used to sprint to the finish line. These two skillsbined perfectly in addition to the supplementary Golden Dragon Tremor Burst. The Qilin Douluo had had the upper hand, but the tide hadpletely turned.

    Tong Yu was also feeling shocked. He was not only bbergasted after witnessing Tang Wulin¡¯s two types of martial soul avatars but also the transformation of his bloodline.

    Ever since the Qilin bloodline concealed in Tong Yu¡¯s body had awakened, he had always used his bloodline to suppress others, but he had never been suppressed by someone else before.

    From the moment the Golden Dragon King avatar was unleashed, he was shocked by Tang Wulin¡¯s iparably tyrannical bloodline fluctuation. The Five Elements Qilin bloodline in his body had actually reacted with a response simr to a sorrowful cry. The disparity between their bloodlines had manifested. A soul master¡¯s cultivation base would weaken when his or her bloodline was suppressed.Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s ferocious attack had already arrived.

    Tong Yu had no way out!

    Tong Yu took a deep breath and the bloodline in his body surged. He emitted a five-colored glow from the inside of his body that appeared underneath his feet. The five-colored radiance condensed separately into gigantic runes of five different colors. Each of these runes carried the distinguishing traits of the five elements including metal, wood, water, fire and earth. When these runes appeared, five gigantic vortexes appeared in the sky.

    Tang Wulin could hear a faint voice echoing from Tong Yu¡¯s body. It said, ¡°Five Elements Cycle, Qilin Transformation!¡±

    In midair, Tong Yu swayed his body and transformed into a five-colored Qilin, over ten meters in length. Compared to his ferocious appearance earlier, the Five Elements Qilin looked to be exceedingly robust. Its entire body was filled with the power of the five elements¡¯ metamorphosis. As Tang Wulin charged toward it, the Qilin widened its mouth and spat out a burst of five-colored mes.

    In that split second, Tang Wulin felt dizzy as if the sky and earth were spinning. The sensation of the Five Elements Truefire and his Golden Dragon Soars to the Heaven colliding into one another was as if he was being bathed. He felt like his strength and soul power were washed away. He watched as a single sh of light beamed from the horn on the Five Elements Qilin¡¯s head. A stream of five-colored radiance arrived before Tang Wulin instantly.

    At the exact moment the stream of light appeared, the eighth soul ring on Tong Yu¡¯s body also illuminated.

    ¡®This is no good!¡¯

    A feeling of intense panic radiated through Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body in a split second. At that moment, Tang Wulin felt like he was in a life and death situation. The five-colored radiance arrived at the area between his Golden Dragon King¡¯s brows almost instantaneously. The terrible fear he felt made his entire body shiver in fright.

    As he endured it, his subconscious told him that his body waspletely incapable of withstanding such an attack. He would certainly die if it were to strike him.

    The Five Elements Cycle seemed to be a domain-like power, probably akin to a spiritual domain. He relied on the Five Elements Cycle Domain to suppress the potent effect that Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King Bloodline had on him. Moreover, it was effective in instantly dispersing the power of Tong Yu¡¯s five elements.

    The Five Elements Truefire appeared to be an indirect attack, yet in reality, it was more formidable than any other. Over seventy percent of the offensive power caused by Tang Wulin¡¯s incredible all-out strike had vanished after being caught in the Five Elements Truefire. The stream of five-colored radiance that arrived soon after was the true fatal attack.

    On the main tform, the Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie stood up abruptly, his eyes filled with shock. The situation that he had feared the most was taking ce.

    Not only him, En Ci and even Dai Tianling had a change of countenance. None of them wanted to see the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master die in thepetitive arena of the Battle of Five Gods! If such an incident were to actually take ce, it would be devastating for the empire. The empire would certainly feel the unbridled wrath of the Tang Sect.

    Many of the spectators on the scene were taken aback. Zhang Geyang was already beaming with delight as he sat in the box. However, he failed to notice, right by his side, Gu Yuena¡¯s body had suddenly turned illusionary.

    Time seemed to have frozen still at that very moment. The change happened too quickly. Tang Wulin still had the upper hand one moment ago, yet he was about to face a life and death situation in the next. Who had the courage to believe such a shift?

    ¡®I can¡¯t dodge anymore.¡¯

    Tang Wulin was aware that he could not possibly evade the attack. He had also been rendered helpless after his strength was washed away by the five-colored radiance earlier.

    There was no doubt that this would be a fatal strike for him.

    On the other hand, he suddenly discovered something right then. His body was reacting to the stress of mortal danger.

    There was a terrifying energy fluctuation instantaneously Everything in the area surrounding Tang Wulin¡¯s body suddenly warped. All of the spectators, including the numerous powerhouses on the tform, found themselves entranced.

    The trance came so suddenly that everyone was taken by surprise.

 Chapter 1347 - Time Backtrack, Spiritual Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1347: Time Backtrack, Spiritual Domain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Meanwhile, the vision before the crowd¡¯s eyes became warped. Even though it was just the briefest of moments, they could not hear anything and all they could see was distorted light. It felt as if they had all fallen into a dreamworld.

    Then, they saw the giant golden dragon twist its body in midair and dodge a stream of five-colored me falling from above in an ingenious manner. It reached the side of the Five Elements Qilin avatar and extended its ws to strike. The blow sent the Five Elements Qilin tumbling through the air.

    As a martial soul avatar, the Golden Dragon King avatar was still superior when it came to its strength and bloodline.

    What happened?

    The entire crowd was in an uproar. Everyone down to the most ordinarymoner had felt something during that moment earlier.

    Could it be that they were daydreaming? They had clearly seen that the light on the Golden Dragon King had fadedpletely after being struck by the Five Elements Truefire. How had it changed so suddenly? Contrary to being hit by the Five Elements Truefire, it now had the upper hand?

    On the main tform, more than ten people had stood up at this point in the box located in the distance.

    They simply could not believe their eyes.

    Despite the Smiley Face Douluo being aposed person, he found that it was difficult for him to control his emotions at this moment. He could not refrain himself from shouting aloud, ¡°Awesome!¡±

    En Ci had an absent-minded look in his eyes. The emperor Dai Tianling was feeling relieved and bbergasted at the same time.

    What had actually happened a moment ago? Could it be that this was a fairytale?

    ¡°It¡¯s the Time Backtrack!¡± En Ci spat out these words from his mouth with slight difficulty.

    In midair, the gigantic golden dragon¡¯s glow dimmed for a moment after it had pped away the Five Elements Qilin. It soon returned to normal, but its body had also paused for a moment.

    Yes, Tang Wulin utilized his spiritual domain during the most crucial moment.

    He relied on the Time Backtrack to force a change in time on a small scale. He returned his Golden Dragon King avatar back to one moment ago before it was struck by Five Elements Truefire and also counterattacked as well.

    It was not struck by Five Elements Truefire, so the continuous life-threatening attacks that followed did note. Everything had changed.

    This was the most powerful trait of the Time Backtrack Domain. It was also the reason why the Smiley Face Douluo was so shocked when he discovered that Tang Wulin had such a spiritual domain in his possession.

    Meanwhile, it was not only his opponent who was taken aback by this turn of events, as Tang Wulin himself had not expected it.

    The Five Elements Cycle Domain unleashed by the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu was an auxiliary-type domain that could remove almost all control-type soul skills. It was capable of greatly enhancing Tong Yu¡¯s affinity connection with his five elements¡¯ attribute to arge extent and strengthened his abilities.

    Most importantly, it was also a spiritual domain!

    This signified that Qilin Douluo¡¯s spiritual cultivation base had already reached the Spirit Domain realm and discovered his spiritual domain. In this sense, he was equal to Tang Wulin. Moreover, he would have already had his spiritual domain for an even longer period of time. His spiritual cultivation base had triumphed over Tang Wulin.

    Additionally, his eighth soul skill thatunched the final strike was magnificent and its attacking power was simply frightful to the eyes. It was an individual attack that could even threaten Tang Wulin, despite his martial soul avatar and the Golden Dragon King¡¯s powerful bloodline as well as the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. How could anyone else endure such a thing?

    Tong Yu was pped away by Tang Wulin¡¯s w. The scales on his body scattered all over and a few deep wounds were left behind on his skin. He was a little sluggish too.

    What happened? He had had a clear upper hand andpleted his counterattack. How had everything suddenly changed? He had also shared that dreamlike feeling in his spirit in that moment earlier. However, despite being the one who bore the full force of that attack, he recovered the quickest due to his potent spiritual power.

    It was a time-type domain ability. What was it? Was it a spiritual domain?

    He had already found his spiritual domain at such a young age?

    At once, the twopetitors finally parted and paused momentarily for the first time since the beginning of thepetition. However, there was no doubt that they were both deeply shocked by each other¡¯s abilities.

    As these powerhouses fought each other, there was only admiration and more vignce in their hearts at that moment.

    The Golden Dragon turned its body around. The golden light shone from its body and transformed into faint golden mist to protect itself. That was the Dragon Air. As that happened, the aura diffused from its bloodline became even more powerful. Tang Wulin unleashed the Dragon Might from the Golden Dragon King Bloodline without the slightest hesitation.

    Even as such, Tang Wulin still remained vignt as he paid close attention to the Qilin Douluo. He refused to let himself get shot by the opponent¡¯s Five Elements Truefire. The Five Elements Truefire was genuinely too terrifying. It felt like almost all the energy he had was washed into nothingness when he was struck by the attack. It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time encountering such a soul skill.

    The Five Elements Qilin looked at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze. It widened its mouth and a deep voice echoed out, ¡°You¡¯re very powerful. That¡¯s truly a waste. If I still have time, I would really like to wait until you¡¯ve cultivated to the rank of Limit Douluo before we engage in a great battle. That will certainly be a splendid event. It¡¯s hard to find a worthy opponent.¡±

    It was the first time the Qilin Douluo had spoken since the two of them met each other.

    His voice sounded a little hoarse, but it carried a peculiar maic charm, making it easy for him to leave behind an impression in people¡¯s minds.

    Tang Wulin answered with a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re even more powerful. I can sense that you haven¡¯t exerted all your strength yet. Please express your entire cultivation base. I hope to witness theing of that overwhelming force.¡±

    Tang Wulin had already pushed the matter of thispetition¡¯s victory and defeat to the back of his mind. What he wanted even more was to fight against the Qilin Douluo at his peak condition.

    Tong Yu did not speak anymore. There seemed to be something mysterious in the Five Elements Qilin¡¯s eyes. There were wildness and anticipation in his gaze, but Tang Wulin felt as if he had also seen a trace of deep sorrow.

    Was that what he was feeling?

    At that moment, Tang Wulin found himself recalling what had happened when he was almost killed by the Five Elements Divine Needle earlier without realizing. Just when it seemed death was about to befall him, the Five Elements Divine Needle suddenly changed direction. If it had continued on its trajectory, the fatal strike would have swept past his forehead but would not have prated through his brain.

    There was no doubt that the opponent was showing him mercy at that time. The Qilin Douluo did not appear to be as brutal as he appeared on the surface. What was his backstory then?

    Both of them had almost simultaneouslyunched their attacks once again. Tang Wulin elerated, pping the wings on his back while the Bluesilver Emperor vines surged up like a swarm of bees from underneath his body. This time, the vines did not attempt to wrap around the opponent but around his own body.

    Tang Wulin felt like he could not use his Golden Dragon King avatar to fight against the Five Elements Qilin due to the disparity of their cultivation bases and the opponent¡¯s terrifying Five Elements Truefire. Thus, he could only make changes to himself.

    His massive body, over thirty meters in length, seemed to be being prated by the Blue Emperor Vines, but the giant dragon¡¯s body began to reduce in size during the process. It swiftly shrank until it was only ten meters in length and looked to be about the size of the Five Elements Qilin.

    The scales turned from their original golden color to blue-gold. It¡¯s attributes had undergone a massive transformation as if it had metamorphosed. For the first time ever, his energy fluctuation caught up to the Qilin Douluo.

    The Five Elements Qilin was slightly stunned. ¡®He¡¯s capable of transforming like this, huh? This looks a little like a martial soul fusion skill, right?¡¯

    Indeed, it was a martial soul fusion skill. It was Tang Wulin¡¯s blood soul fusion skill and the perfect fusion between his bloodline and martial soul. He named the transformation ¡°the Dragon Emperor Avatar¡±.

    This was also one of the reasons for his confidence when consenting to the Battle of Five Gods. It was a fusion that could only bepleted after his cultivation base had broken through to the Soul Douluo realm. Hepletely fused his blood soul fusion skill with his fighting capacity, but it was no longer acting as a distracting martial soul fusion skill.

    In his Dragon Emperor Avatar state, every attack wasunched in the blood soul fusion skill state. If Tang Wulin was allowed to don his battle armor under such circumstances, it would be his most powerful form.

    On the main tform, En Ci¡¯s originally upright back had already leaned back to the seat. He felt like there were many ups and downs in life, despite his experience. How many secrets was Tang Wulin hiding in his own body? How many trump cards did he actually have in his grasp?

    When they first learned that Tang Wulin was the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, many people including En Ci disregarded the matter at first. He did not think that Tang Sect chose Tang Wulin because they ran out of options, but he felt that their decision was overly rash.

    With the presence of the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo, could it be that they were unafraid that such a young boy chosen as their Sect Master would be the target for assassination? Despite his future as a Limit Douluo, doing so would only result in putting too great a burden on him and possibly even lead to his premature downfall.

    Let alone outsiders, even the man in charge of the Tang Sect in the Star Luo Empire, the Smiley Face Douluo, had acknowledged Tang Wulin¡¯s identity after conversing with the Amorous Douluo afterward on multiple asions.

 Chapter 1348 - Magnificent Faceoff

    <h4>Chapter 1348: Magnificent Faceoff</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nevertheless, everything that Tang Wulin had disyed throughout this Battle of Five Gods had exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. Even if the Heartless and Amorous Douluos were here, they certainly would have been amazed.

    Unexpectedly, he frowned a good deal in such a short span of time. Who could have imagined that?

    Maybe the Heartless Douluo would be more ready to ept all this. This was because he was the only one who saw Tang Wulin receive the favor of the ne with his own eyes. That was how the great disaster was averted back then.

    He unleashed his Dragon Emperor Avatar, and Tang Wulin¡¯s aura changed again. At that point, his initially wild aura waspletely contained. His eyes were still the color of pure gold. When they blinked, they flickered with a violet-gold light.

    After he entered the Dragon Emperor Avatar state, Tang Wulin felt a peculiar sensation. It was as if all his abilities had perfectlybined into one.

    This was the sensation he had always been seeking throughout his cultivation. It had finallye. There was no reason he would not feel jubnt. What he needed now was to hold on to this feeling and get used to fighting while having this sensation. This was the only way he could be even stronger and enter a more powerful state.

    When a person¡¯s cultivation base was raised to this state, the elevation in soul power was no longer that important. His foundations were well-rooted already. If he wanted to be more powerful in the future, he would have to put great effort into ensuring that the state he had attained right now would be more stable.

    Just as the Amorous Douluo had told him before, even among the ranks of Limit Douluos, there were different states.

    There were Limit Douluos like the As Douluo, who was the most powerful personage, and there were Limit Douluos who had weaker cultivation bases.

    The Amorous Douluo himself was not considered overly powerful among Limit Douluos. At least, he was not a match for the Heartless Douluo, the Dragon Emperor Douluo or the legendary Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master. He had personally admitted all of this.

    The current question was what kind of Limit Douluo did Tang Wulin want to be in the future. This was a question the Amorous Douluo had asked him before.

    If Tang Wulin only wanted to be an ordinary Limit Douluo, the Amorous Douluo could confirm that within three to five years, Tang Wulin could do it as long as he could form his spiritual domain throughout the process. This was because his natural talents and potential had beenpletely brought out already. It would be a quick process for him to improve his soul power alone. He would definitely not experience the slowdown in cultivation pace that ordinary Title Douluos faced after they achieved a nine-ringed cultivation base.

    However, if that was the case, he would never be able to stand at the pinnacle of the world.

    The other way was for him to improve slowly but surely. With every step, he would build his own foundations, fullyprehend his current state, and feel the entire worldpletely. When he had the favor of the ne¡¯s lord, this was the path Tang Wulin should have chosen.

    After the Amorous Douluo exined all this to Tang Wulin, the Heartless Douluo had also gave him an exnation through a soul call and set a goal for Tang Wulin. The goal was that, in the future, he would be the expert who could represent the entire Douluo Continent to fight against the abyssal ne. In other words, he would be strong enough to fight the Sage King. That way, he would not waste the favor he received from the ne. At the same time, it was also his duty to the ne¡¯s lord.

    It was precisely because of this burden that the Heartless and Amorous Douluos decided to let Tang Wulin, who was only in his twenties, to be the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master in the end. This way, they would be able to mobilize all of the Tang Sect¡¯s resources and support Tang Wulin unhindered so that he might reach that state as soon as possible.

    There was no reason to doubt Tang Wulin¡¯s foundations. More importantly, he needed experience and process to grow.

    If the person sent to the Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empires had been the Amorous Douluo, everything would have progressed more smoothly. A Limit Douluo would be respected no matter where he was. He would not have had to deal with the pressures Tang Wulin was facing right now.

    This was also one of the reasons that Tang Wulin participated in the Battle of Five Gods. He needed to convert that pressure into motivation.

    Reality had proven that the two Limit Douluos were wise. Tang Wulin had been constantly evolving and transforming throughout this entire journey. He was growing each and every day into a different person.

    Without a doubt, the Qilin Douluo would be an important whetstone in this process. Hence, Tang Wulin had wished to be facing the pressure from a peak expert. It was just like his anticipation toward the all-out battle that he would be having with Monster Academy¡¯s principal, the person who was regarded as the strongest person in Star Luo Empire, the Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci two days from now.

    Tong Yu could feel the thick will to fighting from Tang Wulin at this moment. He was all too familiar with this sensation.

    He had such a period in his life once. He had also grown continuously throughout the process.

    This young man was more talented than he was back then. He also had many things which he did not.

    In that instant, he was actually feeling envious. However, this feeling of envy disappeared as quickly as it appeared. After all, he was not Tang Wulin. Otherwise, he would have been able to be the beloved child of the generation long ago, just like this young man before him, who had be the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master at such a young age.

    Not every powerful soul master would have such smooth sailing. Take him, for example. He had taken some wrong turns in his life which he could never go back from. However, he would not let the opportunity he had on this day go to waste.

    ¡°Rawrr!¡± A cry came from the Five Elements Qilin and a five-colored light barrier immediately appeared around him. It was a manifestation of the extremely dense five elements which he had attracted. Under the envelopment of this five-colored light barrier, his own aura was being wildly elevated at a rate so terrifying, it seemed surreal. It was rising rapidly at a shocking rate.

    Tang Wulin let out a dragon¡¯s roar toward the skies. At this moment, techniques were practically meaningless. All he could do now was sh with his opponent at full strength.

    He beat his pair of wings behind him. The Blue Emperor Dragon Flies! Tang Wulin was like a moth flying toward a me as he flew brazenly at his opponent.

    The Five Elements Qilin moved at blinding speed as well. He seemed to be walking on air. He spat Five Elements Truefire which rolled toward Tang Wulin.

    In midair, Tang Wulin was clearly nimbler in his smaller Dragon Emperor Avatar form. He avoided the mes with a deft turn. He lifted his head and breathed fire as well.

    His mes were the color of pure gold and contained his extremely dense bloodline aura. It also had a threatening sensation that was filled with a terrifying aura.

    What was that?

    He did not have time to think it over. The Five Elements Qilin sidestepped in midair, seemingly defying thews of physics, and avoided Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Emperor Truefire. The two opponents started their dogfight in that manner.

    Just as Tang Wulin did not dare to be hit by his opponent¡¯s Five Elements Truefire, the Five Elements Qilin was also trying his best not to let Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Emperor Truefire hit his body.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Emperor Truefire contained the immense aura which originated from the Golden Dragon King. If Tong Yu was hit, his bloodline would bepletely suppressed. At the same time, the Dragon Emperor Truefire contained a concentrated destruction aura that was near madness. Even Tang Wulin himself was unsure what the effects were if a person were to be hit by this aura.

    The destruction aura contained within his Dragon Emperor Truefire originated from the Golden Dragon King¡¯s origins. After many days of cultivation, Tang Wulin felt that this was the best way of venting the Golden Dragon King¡¯s destruction aura.

    The sh between the two opponents was in full force. The two huge silhouettes streaked lines of shadows across the skies. None of them used more powerful soul skills as they could not afford to make any mistakes at this point.

    This was already the third match of the Battle of Five Gods. Compared to the first two matches, this battle was clearly taking a longer time. The battle between them was magnificent. Half an hour passed quickly enough.

 Chapter 1349 - Great Five Elements Divine Light Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 1349: Great Five Elements Divine Light Barrier</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After Tang Wulin unleashed his Dragon Emperor Avatar, Tong Yu could not gain the upper hand, much to everyone¡¯s surprise. They had not expected this to happen. The two contestants were already shing at a level beyond Hyper Douluos, even exceptional Hyper Douluos.

    The more Tang Wulin fought, the braver he became. His myriad of abilities continued to merge under the effects of his Dragon Emperor Avatar. The pressure that he was put under by the Five Elements Qilin was just right. It was like a furnace in which he was being forged, transforming him continuously.

    Free from all inhibitions, he truly no longer had to limit himself!

    The Five Elements Qilin¡¯s aura was also strengthening continuously. The powerful enhancement from his Five Elements Cycle domain surprised Tang Wulin, ensuring that Tong Yu had an advantage at all times.

    asionally, Tang Wulin would be licked by the Five Elements Truefire. Every time this happened, Tang Wulin had no choice but to use his time backtrack domain to deal with it. With prior experience, the Qilin Douluo was able to prepare himself to face his Time Backtrack domain.

    His Five Elements Cycle domain was only a supportive spiritual domain. Comparatively speaking, it consumed less of his spiritual power. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s Time Backtrack domain had to distort time. It consumed a great deal of spiritual energy. Therefore, he could not use it too freely.

    Thus, he could not gain the upper hand from the beginning until now, despite being in possession of this great weapon.

    In no time, wounds started appearing on their bodies. These were made by their sharp ws, tails, and any other way they could attack each other.

    At this moment, the difference in their bloodline was starting to show. Tang Wulin¡¯s self-healing abilities were clearly superior to his opponent¡¯s. The Five Elements Qilin¡¯s wounds would also heal by themselves, but it was much slowerpared to Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Emperor Avatar.

    ¡®Why is Tong Yu so out of it? Or is he trying to hide something?¡¯

    When the two opponents started their dogfight, En Ci was already frowning. This was because he was the only one who knew the true extent of Tong Yu¡¯s strength.

    His hopes for Tong Yu¡¯s future were too high. Tong Yu had requested to take part in this battle of his own ord. En Ci had also hoped that Tong Yu would be able to disy his strength in front of the entire Star Luo Empire and exin his issues clearly. He wished that he could clear his name and allow him to reappear before the public eye.

    However, the level of strength Tong Yu was disying currently was starkly different from what he had expected. In his original n, this battle should have ended long ago. Tang Wulin should not have been able to hold out for such a long time.

    That was right. Indeed, the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master was disying his incredible strength, butpared to Tong Yu, it should not have been enough. After all, they were not of the same rank!

    ¡®Tong Yu, what are you ying at? Are you trying to conceal your strength right now?¡¯

    If he had wanted to amaze the audience with a sudden burst of explosive power, he would have done so long ago. However, why did it seem like Tang Wulin was slowly closing the gap and showing signs of gaining the upper hand?

    This battle had left the audience dumbfounded. Without a doubt, this was the greatest soul master battle ever! Who would have thought that such a fight would take ce before the eyes of themon public? The tickets were well worth the price, as expected of the Battle of Five Gods!

    ¡°Boom!¡± The Five Elements Qilin¡¯s body burned brightly and sent the Dragon Emperor behind him flying. However, the Dragon Emperor had also left a deep scratch on his back.

    The Five Elements Qilian¡¯s body flickered as he swiveled and shot out Five Elements Truefire from his mouth. It formed a ring in the air and flew toward the Dragon Emperor Avatar.

    At the same time, his ninth soul ring began to shine brightly.

    As soon as his ninth soul ring appeared, the air seemed to thicken, almost as if the air had solidified. A barrier of light, like a giant orb, appeared in the sky. This light barrier enveloped the Five Elements Qilin and the Dragon Emperor as it manifested in midair.

    Even with the Dragon Emperor¡¯s power, he was paralyzed in that instant.

    What was this?

    Tang Wulin felt his cultivation base wasting away wildly. It felt just like being hit by the Five Elements Truefire. The most worrying thing was that time and space seemed to have frozen as well within this light barrier. Apparently, even his Time Backtrack could not do much within this space.

    Tang Wulin knew that his Time Backtrack domain¡¯s capabilities were not the issue here. After all, his opponent¡¯s cultivation base was greater than his. At this moment, his opponent had finally bared his fangs and began to spiritually suppress him.

    His eighth soul ring glowed. The Five Elements Divine Needle, which had threatened Tang Wulin¡¯s life before this, reappeared.

    Without a doubt, the time to decide the result of the battle hade.

    Tang Wulin was not flustered. In truth, he was also waiting for this moment. Although it was undeniable that his opponent¡¯s incredible ninth soul skill was powerful enough to conclude this battle, it also meant that his opponent was forced to use his deadliest maneuvers against him. At this moment, the opportunity he was waiting for had arrived.

    Six golden soul rings appeared on the Dragon Emperor Avatar¡¯s body at the same time, and the sixth ring abruptly burst forth with light. The Dragon Emperor Avatar had always had golden eyes, but they had now turned the color of blood.

    Even when he was sparring with the Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie, he did not use the Golden Dragon King¡¯s most powerful skill. Finally, it was making its appearance now.

    The Qilin Douluo Tong Yu¡¯s ninth soul skill was known as the Great Five Elements Divine Light Barrier. His eighth soul skill¡¯s offensive power was already sufficient, so gaining another attacking soul skill from his ninth soul ring would have been meaningless to him. It was better for him to have a powerful ability that could work well with his eighth soul skill and give his opponent nowhere to run to.

    That was how the Great Five Elements Divine Light Barrier came to be. This soul skill¡¯s most terrifying property was its sudden activation. Its effects were like an enhanced version of his Five Elements Truefire. Once his opponent was enveloped, they would have no choice but to face him with raw strength, unless they could suppress him with either their spiritual cultivation base or soul power cultivation base. His opponent would have to withstand his attacks while bearing the limitations imposed by his Great Five Elements Divine Light Barrier.

    However, within the Great Five Elements Divine Light Barrier, Tang Wulin suddenly experienced a change. As his eyes turned crimson, his bluish-gold dragon body was also covered in a blood-red halo.

    When the people from Shrek Academy witnessed this scene, expressions of horror immediately crept onto their faces. They were most worried that the incident at the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s Spirit Pagoda would repeat itself.

    Tang Wulin was currently representing the whole of the Tang Sect. If he lost control of his emotions, he would go berserk in front of the entire Star Luo Empire! The consequences from that would be unimaginable.

    They could only choose to trust in Tang Wulin and have faith that he would be able to control his own emotions. They had to believe that he was able to restrain himself while unleashing his full strength.

    This soul skill battle had finally reached the final point, which was also the climax.

    Inside the Great Five Elements Divine Light Barrier, an ominous sound, as if ten thousand dragons were roaring, suddenly burst forth. Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Emperor Avatar suddenly erged. Every scale on his body had a peculiar shaped rune. In that moment, the lighting in the entire coliseum suddenly dimmed. A scarlet hue was added to the exterior of the Great Five Elements Divine Light Barrier.

    The dark red color gave the crowd a suffocating feeling of horror. It felt as if the skies were going to fall and thend was about to split open. It was a feeling of imminent destruction.

    His five Elements Divine Needle had already shot out from the Five Elements Qilin¡¯s head. However, a surge of dark red radiance suddenly burst forth from the Dragon Emperor Avatar¡¯s body.

    The Five Elements Divine Needle moved at lightning speed, but as it was enveloped by the dark red radiance, it suddenly slowed. As it lost its momentum, it was continuously weakened.

    Still in the Great Five Elements Divine Barrier, the Qilin Douluo was the only one who could hear a voice which came from the depths of his heart.

    ¡°Golden Dragon! Inferno Kill!¡±

    A strange scene immediately appeared in Tong Yu¡¯s mind. Even though his spiritual cultivation base was stronger than Tang Wulin¡¯s, at that moment, he felt as if he had entered another world.

    All was scarlet as far as his eyes could see. Within this world, countless living souls were wailing. In the skies, a giant golden dragon, unfathomably massive, was roaring at the heavens. The terrifying destruction aura was killing every living soul in sight.

    What was this soul skill? Without a doubt, this was not a simple energy soul skill. It contained a powerful spiritual attacking power as well.

    ¡®This is bad!¡¯

    With a furious roar, the Five Elements Qilin¡¯s body burned brightly with Five Elements Truefire. He fully unleashed it all around himself to protect his own Great Five Elements Divine Light Barrier. He wanted to suppress the fearsome force that was surging outward.

    The energies of the two opponents had reached a temporary bnce in that moment.

    The Five Elements Divine Needle shot through the Dragon Emperor Avatar¡¯s shoulder. Tang Wulin managed to avoid having his vital points stabbed by the needle with the effects of his Golden Dragon Inferno Kill. His shining, dark red Dragon Emperor w had already reached the Five Elements Qilin. However, he was suppressed by the Great Five Elements Divine Light Barrier and did not manage tond a blow.

    Although the Golden Dragon Inferno Kill was being suppressed, the suppression only made it grow stronger. Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Emperor w was slowly but surely closing in on the Five Elements Qilin¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 1350 - Thought Projection, Heâ€™s A Limit Douluo!

    <h4>Chapter 1350: Thought Projection, He¡¯s A Limit Douluo!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The glow of both the Great Five Elements Divine Light Barrier and the Golden Dragon Inferno Kill seemed to be growing dimmer. This meant that the energy unleashed by the two opponents was starting to weaken.

    Everyone had their limits, even Limit Douluos. Although the Five Elements Divine Needle had prated the Dragon Emperor¡¯s shoulder, it did not do much harm to Tang Wulin thanks to his Golden Dragon Inferno Kill. Given their self-healing abilities, this battle did not seem like it was about to end.

    Were they still evenly matched?

    When the battle had progressed to this point, Tang Wulin was at a stage where he could not lose. It seemed that both contestants were evenly matched.

    On the tform, the Smiley Face Douluo was sighing with relief. He admired his Sect Master from the bottom of his heart. He never expected that he had something like this up his sleeve. His ability to unleash such powerfulbat strength took his breath away.

    Just when everyone thought that their energies would be depleted and the battle would proceed to the final stages, a sudden change urred.

    The Five Elements Qilin raised his head, and in that moment, Tang Wulin suddenly noticed that his bright eyes had dimmed. Indeed, they looked gratified. It was a look of satisfaction and relief.

    He was...

    Tang Wulin did not have much time to mull over this phenomenon. Suddenly, the Great Five Elements Divine Light Barrier which was forcibly suppressing his Golden Dragon Inferno Kill crumbled without warning, bing sparks of light which dissipated in the air.

    The Dragon Emperor w which had already reached the Five Elements Qilin¡¯s chest was suddenly unchallenged. The full might of the Golden Dragon Inferno Kill¡¯s erupted like a geyser.

    ¡°Puhh!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Emperor w instantly prated the Five Elements Qilin¡¯s chest. The terrifying destruction power was suddenly infused into the Five Elements Qilin¡¯s body along with Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Inferno Kill. His body had been flickering with a mixture of five colors, but now it was covered in a crimson hue.

    ¡®This is bad! This...?!

    Even in that shocked state, Tang Wulin instantly unleashed his Time Backtrack domain. However, just then, the Five Elements Qilin suddenly raised his head and fixed his gaze on him.

    Tang Wulin felt his spirits being rammed into. He was already like an arrow at the end of its flight, thus, his spiritual power and soul power had been nearly exhausted. The spiritual domain which he had just mustered fell apart instantly. He could notplete his Time Backtrack.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Time Backtrack domain had its limits. With his current cultivation base, he could only reverse the events that had just urred, and not something that happened further into the past. This was especially true for a battle at their level. To reverse time even for an instant, the spiritual power he would have to use was immense.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Two colossal bodies fell onto the ground together. The entire coliseum was filled with exmations of surprise.

    Even the Star Luo Empire citizens who hated this Qilin Douluo very much could not help but stand up.

    Today¡¯s battle was mesmerizing. The incredible strength disyed by the Qilin Douluo and the dazzling five elements radiance had amazed them.

    Nobody expected such a sudden change to happen. Everyone thought that this would be a match where the two contestants were evenly matched, but the Qilin Douluo had suddenly copsed at the final moment.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mind was nk. There was only a single thought in his head. ¡®Why? Why did he stop me from saving him?¡¯

    Given histest cultivation, the suppression from the Ice God Pearl, as well as the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s Holy Light Baptism, which he received before the match started, he waspletely capable of controlling his own emotions while under the influence of his Golden Dragon Inferno Kill.

    He had fought with all his might from the beginning until the end. At first, he viewed his opponent with a hostile gaze, but in the end, he learned to appreciate him. His attitude had been changing all this time. He could never forget the time when his opponent had shown him mercy when his life was on the line.

    This powerful Title Douluo was nothing like his hideous outer appearance suggested. Tang Wulin did not wish to kill such an expert in the Battle of Five Gods.

    However, all his ns could not keep up with the sudden changes in the progress of the battle. His mind was filled with questions.

    The two colossal bodies dropped down from the sky. As they crashed heavily onto the floor, their martial soul avatars were already undone. They had returned to their original forms.

    The Qilin Douluo was lying in Tang Wulin¡¯s embrace. Tang Wulin had caught him in the nick of time so that he would not fall straight into the ground.

    However, a fist-sized wound was clearly visible on the Qilin Douluo¡¯s chest. Even more horrible was that no blood flowed out from it, despite its size. The opening was dark red and the color was spreading throughout his body.

    The color was filled with destruction power. It gave off a suffocating sensation.

    Being so close to him, Tang Wulin could clearly feel Tong Yu¡¯s life energy quickly dissipating. However, what he saw on Tong Yu¡¯s face was a smile of relief.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tong Yu pressed Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders. He did not seem to be affected in the least. He stood up straight.

    The wound on his chest could even allow light to pass through. His entire body had turned dark red and he looked more hideous than ever, but he still stood with his back straight. He did not seem like one who had just lost in the least.

    With a flurry of movements, En Ci was already standing within thepetition grounds. He made to charge toward Tong Yu, but Tong Yu raised his arm and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te. Nobodye near! I have something to say.¡±

    At this moment, a hush fell on the entire coliseum. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed upon this Title Douluo.

    As a Limit Douluo, there was no way that En Ci could not feel Tong Yu¡¯s life force rapidly declining. This was also a scenario which he had never expected to happen.

    ¡®Why is this happening? How did ite to this?¡¯

    ¡°Why? Why did you have to do this?¡± En Ci could not stop himself from shouting furiously.

    Tong Yu turned to En Ci with a gentle gaze and gave him a deep bow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher. I¡¯ve let you down.¡±

    Teacher? Other than Long Yue, who was already standing on the tform, everyone else looked shocked when they heard this.

    Nobody knew that the notorious Qilin Douluo was the Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci¡¯s disciple.

    Yes, he was not only En Ci¡¯s disciple, he was En Ci¡¯s great disciple.

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you be disgraced. I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for too long. There are some things which you can forgive me for, but I can never forgive myself. All these years, I¡¯ve been waiting for such an opportunity. There are some things that I must do, and there are some things that I must say. At this moment, when my life is at its end, I humbly ask you, and His Majesty, to allow me to finish saying what I have to say.¡±

    Just then, Tong Yu¡¯s aura started changing. Standing in front of Tong Yu, Tang Wulin felt a powerful repelling forceing from him, and his body was sent flying, beyond a hundred meters.

    What was this?

    Such a powerful aura!

    This was different from what Tang Wulin had felt during the match, as he had only felt an aura like this from a handful of people.

    The few persons were the As Douluo, the Heartless Douluo, the Amorous Douluo, the Dragon Emperor Douluo, the Bright Mirror Douluo, and the Boundless Sea Douluo. They were all experts of Limit Douluo-rank.

    This Qilin Douluo was truly a Limit Douluo?

    The more terrifying thing was when he pushed Tang Wulin away, scores of figures started appearing around him. The images were clearly visible. They were like scenes being projected onto their surroundings that told several stories.

    This was...

    Thought projection! It was the mark of a Limit Douluo!

    The ordinary citizens did not know what thought projection was, but there was no way that the various high-ranking soul masters in the coliseum would be oblivious to this.

    A Limit Douluo. He had be a Limit Douluo.

 Chapter 1351 - The Qilin Douluoâ€™s Story (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 1351: The Qilin Douluo¡¯s Story (Part One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At the same time, the people were shocked and puzzlement quickly followed. Since he was a Limit Douluo already, if the Qilin Douluo was willing to render his services to the empire, the empire would have swept every heinous crime he had evermitted under the rug. This was something they were sure about.

    However, he did not ask the empire to help him conceal anything. Instead, he lost this match in the Battle of Five Gods and it seemed like he would be giving up on his life as well.

    Today¡¯s battle was truly interesting. The Qilin Douluo and Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master fought so fiercely that the heavens and earth seemed like they had been overturned. However, true experts with cultivation bases of Title Douluo and above could see that Tang Wulin was still slightly away from the highest rank. If the QIlin Douluo was a real Limit Douluo and had he fought with his Limit Douluo¡¯s cultivation base, Tang Wulin would not possibly be a match for him.

    However, he was already on the brink of death. Only now had he disyed his Limit Douluo strength. Why did he do this?

    Everyone including Tang Wulin had a million questions in their minds. Nobody understood what had happened to this second-best Limit Douluo in the Star Luo Empire. What led him to this choice? He was forfeiting victory and was even rushing to his own death.

    Tong Yu¡¯s expression was very sour. His body waspletely dark red in color right now. The scales all over his body were covered in ayer of destructive aura. However, he did not seem bothered by it. The scenes of his projected thoughts were starting to change.

    One of the scenes suddenly erged and disyed itself in front of the audiences in the coliseum. Everyone was able to have a clear view and this included the Star Luo Empire¡¯s citizens who were watching the battle on the television.

    The scene changed. There was a young boy and a young girl.

    The girl was very beautiful. Although she only looked to be about seven or eight years of age, she was slim and graceful. She was wearing a white dress decorated with pink flowers as she danced trippingly among the grass. The little boy stood on the side and silently watched her. Although he was very young, his gaze was especially gentle.

    If they looked closely, they could notice a faint trace of Tong Yu¡¯s profile on the boy.

    The dancing girl stopped and waved at the little boy. The little boy immediately ran over and gave her a towel. Then, he took out water and food from his backpack and gave them to the little girl as well.

    Tong Yu¡¯s deep voice sounded at this moment. ¡°A long time ago, a boy fell in love with a girl. They were both from humble backgrounds. The girl was beautiful from the day she was born. She was noble and graceful. Maybe it was fate. When he met her for the first time, the little boy had started to like the little girl.¡±

    Everyone knew that he was talking about himself.

    If it was an ordinary person recounting his life¡¯s story, not many would have been interested to listen to it. At least, it would not be forty percent of the entire Star Luo Continent¡¯s poption listening to it.

    However, at this very moment in the Battle of Five Gods, when a Limit Douluo, a near-death Limit Douluo was recounting his life¡¯s story through thought projection, a perfect silence came upon the coliseum. Everyone was silently listening.

    Whether it was the people who hated him or had no knowledge of him, they were silently listening to him right now.

    ¡°The little girl was very pretty. Hence, she was loved by adults and children alike. The boy was one of those who loved her. He was quite brave. Although he was young, he had told her that he liked her. He even told her that he would like her for a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the little girl proudly told him that she will marry a great hero when she grew up. She would marry the most amazing person in the world. So, the little boy set his goal as bing the most amazing person in the world. He swore to the girl that he would work hard.¡±

    A story such as this might have happened to thousands of people. Maybe everyone had simr childhood memories. However, when such a story came from the mouth of a Limit Douluo who stood at the top of the world, it gave the listeners apletely different feeling. His story sounded shocking.

    ¡°From that day on, the little boy followed the little girl around. He would get her anything she wanted, by hook or by crook. In order to escort her to school, he would wake up an hour earlier and run to her house every day. At their age, even when their parents found out, they would just shrug it off with a smile. After all, they were still young.¡±

    ¡°However, nobody understood just how much he loved her. In his eyes, she was his goddess. The girl was eight years old, and the boy was nine.¡±

    The scene of the thought projection changed silently. It was still showing the little boy. He was sitting cross-legged on a bed with a determined look on his face.

    ¡°After his martial soul awakened, the little boy had been working especially hard in his cultivation. However, he found out soon enough that his martial soul was only an earth-attribute dog. His innate soul power was only at rank-2 and he had no future or any other prospects in this. However, the boy had a surprisingly strong heart. This was because he had one single conviction, he wanted to be the most powerful person in the world no matter what. This was his promise to her. When that day came, he could marry her.¡±

    The scene changed again. The little boy and little girl had grown up slightly. The little boy appeared slightly silent, while the little girl looked even more beautiful than before. Around her were many of her peers from both genders. The little boy was only gazing intently at her from a distance, silently.

    ¡°The little girl was so attractive that no matter where she went, she was always the focal point of everyone there. The little boy was contented just by looking at her every day. On the other hand, the little girl still arrogantly ordered him around. Some of their peers even said that he was like a lowly dog that followed her around. However, he endured it willingly as if it was something pleasant, as long as she was happy with it.¡±

    ¡°When she was happy, she¡¯d invite him to y along. When she was unhappy, she¡¯d hit him and yell at him, as if he were her punching bag. However, the little boy was never angered by her. This was because in the little boy¡¯s heart she was still spending more time with him in the end.¡±

    ¡°Back then, the little boy¡¯s family wasn¡¯t rich. He saved his lunch money to buy the little girl what she wanted. He would eat the cheapest foods.¡±

    The little boy in the scene appeared lean and haggard, he was even slightly shorter than the little girl. The little girl was brimming with youth, while the little boy was gloomy.

    The scene changed to the front gates of an academy. The little girl ran into the academy jubntly. The little boy followed behind her, but he was clothed in ragged garments.

    ¡°With his tireless efforts, the little boy finally managed to pass the entrance examination to the academy which the little girl wanted to enroll in. However, he could only enroll as a training student. He was allowed to study in the academy in exchange for his services in the various jobs the academy would assign to him. However, the little boy still felt that he was one step closer to sess.¡±

    ¡°The days went by, the little boy and the little girl grew up. Soon enough, they entered their youths. The little girl grew prettier while the boy still looked dull. Also, he started to discover with fright that a group of admirers was starting to flock around the girl.¡±

    The duo in the scene was in their mid-teens. Tall and handsome boys surrounded the girl while the little boy looked from nearby with clenched fists. He was still holding the little girl¡¯s bag for her.

    As he spoke, a faint smile crept onto Tong Yu¡¯s face as he stood there. He seemed to bepletely immersed in his memories. Currently, practically the entire Star Luo Empire was watching his memories and listening to his narration. Even the emperor Dai Tianling had no intention of cutting him short at the moment. This was the wish of a Limit Douluo, it might even be his final wish. Regardless of how this story would end, he would allow him to finish.¡±

    ¡°To prove his own power, the little boy had secretly challenged the little girl¡¯s admirers time and time again. Even if he waspletely beaten up, he did not care. He had another moniker from that time on, rabid dog. However, what broke his heart was that the little girl had furiously told him one fine day that she hated him because he had caused her to lose her friends and nobody wanted to y with her.¡±

    ¡°The little boy told her that he only wanted to protect her. If she did not like it, he would just follow her orders. He did not want her to give him the cold shoulder.¡±

    ¡°From that day on, the boy became even more silent, and he cultivated even harder. However, his natural talents were after all too weak. With their growing age, the girl¡¯s strength had long surpassed his while he was gradually being eliminated among his peers.¡±

 Chapter 1352 - The QIlin Douluoâ€™s Story (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 1352: The QIlin Douluo¡¯s Story (Part Two)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°However, he did not give up. He worked as hard as he had always. He believed that if he could persevere and work hard to pursue his dream, to pursue her, he would eventually seed. When that day came...¡±

    He paused all of a sudden when he said this. Even when his body was fatally wounded, he could still stand with his back straight. However, he was trembling at this moment.

    The scene changed again. The beautiful little girl now looked to be around eighteen or neen years old. She was walking arm in arm with a big and tall handsome guy. A wizened old married woman stood before them. They were having a conversation, but their voices were barely audible. The little boy was also as old as she was. He was looking at them from an insignificant corner.

    ¡°At that time, the little boy¡¯s mother had known just how much her son loved the little girl. She was also approving of them. She had tried to persuade her son saying they were not a match, but the little boy was unwilling to listen.¡±

    ¡°This day, the little boy¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t find the little boy. She met the little girl on the streets. She only told the little girl that if she didn¡¯t have any feelings for the little boy, she asked her to directly tell him and reject him. However, she had also asked her to not hurt him. As a mother, that was her greatest hope. She only wished for her son to grow up healthily and happily.¡±

    ¡°However, maybe it was because she had just found a boy she loved, the little girl back then wanted to show him that she had nothing to do with the little boy. She told the little boy¡¯s mother that she had always treated the little boy as a follower, a dog. It was the little boy who¡¯d stuck to her like ster in his overconfident manner. She couldn¡¯t ask for anything better than for the little boy to leave her alone. She walked away after she said this, holding her head high with her boyfriend. The little boy¡¯s mother stood there and wept.¡±

    The scene changed as he narrated. It spurred everyone¡¯s emotions as well. His story did not sound like a Limit Douluo¡¯s story. His story was simple and pure, but it was filled with destion at the same time.

    ¡°The little boy ran wildly. Later that day, heavy rain fell upon that ce. The rain was so heavy that he could not see where he was going. However, he continued to run. In the little girl¡¯s heart, he really was just a dog. Something precious in his heart seemed to have shattered, his young self shattered as well. At his young age, he was filled with impulse. He felt that he was a loser who had brought shame to his family. He lost all hope of living in this world.¡±

    ¡°He bought some poison and drank it under the impulse.¡± The Qilin Douluo¡¯s face was wet with tears. Even though it had been a long time since all that happened, he would still be filled with immense pain when he thought back about it.

    Tang Wulin was intently looking at him nearby. As he listened to his story, Tang Wulin could feel what he felt. In terms of rtionships, his experience was not as rugged as his. However, all those years ago, the martial soul which he awakened was also a useless one. Even his spirit soul was a defective one. He naturally understood that when a person who was not gifted wanted to grow into an expert, they would have to put in more effort than the others. Now, it seemed like Tong Yu had put in even more effort than he had.

    ¡°The little guy didn¡¯t die, but he became a monster. Scales grew on his body. He was not handsome to begin with, and his new look disgusted the others even more. Even his family members fainted at the sight of him. Back then, his attitude started changing. He started to detest the world and its ways. On that day, he met the little girl for onest time.¡±

    The scene changed. When the little girl saw the little boy, her facial expression was clearly one of fright. She was frightened by his scale-covered appearance.

    ¡°The little boy asked her if she had ever liked him, even just a little. Although the little girl was slightly afraid of his looks, she quickly remembered that she was the stronger one between them and she had nothing to fear. Hence, she proudly told him that she had never liked him. She also asked him to never bother her again. She told him that she was disgusted by his looks.¡±

    ¡°The little boy gave up on his unrequited love. At that moment, he truly gave up. For a person who¡¯d died once before, his attitude transformed after he experienced that pain. He dejectedly bid her farewell as he said goodbye to everything in his youth as well. However, he had this stubborn notion in his heart. One day, he would return. He would stand before her and prove to her that he could be an expert and that her choice was wrong.¡±

    ¡°With this attitude, the little boy went on to receive an education. He didn¡¯t say goodbye to his family, he just left without saying anything. He only hoped that he would return when he¡¯s able to prove his own strength and that the others will finally view him with different eyes.¡±

    He went away with a firm resolve. He vowed never to return until he made his mark. It was also at that moment that he noticed that his own martial soul had undergone some gradual changes without him noticing. It¡¯de to be known as his martial soul¡¯s mutation.¡±

    ¡°Finally, he came to the ce of his dreams. In order to enter Monster Academy, he had put in immense efforts. Eventually, one of the teachers noticed him and took him in. From that moment on, his fate seemed to have changed. With his mutated martial soul, his cultivation speed could be described as lightning fast. Before this, no matter how much hard work he had put into it he could not even increase his cultivation base by half a rank, but now it felt as if he was able to achieve it without much effort. He was improving at a visible pace every day. He was especially happy. He believed that when he returned to the little girl¡¯s side after bing powerful enough, he¡¯d be able to see her expression of regret. Hence, even though his natural talents were good enough back then, he still worked extremely hard. He learned from everyone around him and learned their virtues. He kept training himself so that he¡¯d be more powerful.¡±

    ¡°His cultivation base increased day by day. In ten years, he gradually cultivated from his less than three rings Soul Grandmaster rank to a strength that was close to a Title Douluo¡¯s rank. His martial soul had also turned into a divine beast after countless transformations. When that happened, he chose to cultivate in seclusion. He had made up his mind to return and look for the little girl after he concluded his cultivation. He¡¯d stand before her and tell her that he¡¯d be an expert and will surely be the man who stands at the pinnacle of the world in the future.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the little boy wasn¡¯t filled with much hope. Instead, he merely hoped to retrieve his honor.¡±

    ¡°Maybe his hard work had earned the favor of the heavens, he managed to enter deep meditation during his secluded meditation. His deep meditation continued for a long time, like a long slumber. When he awoke from his sleep, he noticed with shock that he didn¡¯t merely attain a Title Douluo¡¯s rank, he had umted much richer strength than that. When he obtained his ninth soul skill, his cultivation base instantly shot through the roof. He had broken through to a Hyper Douluo¡¯s rank in one go.¡±

    ¡°He seemed to have be a Hyper Douluo. At that time, he was already the most powerful person among the Monster Academy¡¯s younger generation. There was no one as powerful as him.¡±

    Currently, the Qilin Douluo¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. This pride belonged to him. He had obtained the results after countless years of hard work. He was proud of himself.

    ¡°He bid farewell to his teacher excitedly and decided to go home. He wanted to meet the little girl and visit his family as well. Although his appearance was still hideous, he was already appointed as a Monster Academy¡¯s teacher at that time. He had a high and revered social standing. He had an ie with which he¡¯d never have to worry about money.¡±

 Chapter 1353 - Qilin Douluoâ€™s Story (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 1353: Qilin Douluo¡¯s Story (Part 3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Ten years had passed. He suddenly missed home and his mother. His father passed away when he was a young boy. So, he lived together with his mother. When he embarked on his return trip home, he was guilt-ridden over his mother. Back in the beginning when he was a little boy all covered in scales, his mother scolded him after finding out that it was caused by his consumption of poison. On the other hand, she deeply regretted having scolded him so severely. Nheless, he didn¡¯t understand at the time. He med everyone but himself. He then left her for over ten years. He had been an unfilial son which he regretted very much. He swore that he would give his mother a good life when he returned. After disying his abilities to the girl, he would take his mother along when he returned to the academy so she could spend the rest of her life happily.¡±

    The boy was perturbed when he finally arrived home. He did not know if his mother had forgotten about him after his long absence. He worried whether his mother would ever forgive him.

    In any case, he did not expect his mother to be in such a condition when he finally met his mother.

    The scene changed once again. It was a simple room with a sickbed and an ailing old woman lying on it. It seemed even more dreadful because she had lost both her legs. Her face was sallow like yellow wax, and she was lingering on herst breath.

    The Qilin Douluo was sobbing at present. When the boy saw his mother, she had already lost her sight and her legs. She was on the verge of her final breath. She had persevered in such a weak condition for three years, hanging on to thest glimmer of hope to see her son back at her side, to finally touch his face, and to listen to his voice.

    ¡°Mother, do you know how regretful I was at that moment? Do you know? If I can have another chance, I¡¯ll never fall in love again. I only wish to be with you. Mother, I¡¯ve been the one to let you down the most in this world!¡±

    At this point, Qilin Douluo Tong Yu knelt on the ground to perform a few strenuous kowtows.

    Tang Wulin could not refrain himself from crying anymore. The scene of his adoptive parents¡¯ passing shed involuntarily in his mind. Tears streamed down his face as he turned his head to the side. He did not have the courage to look at the scene anymore for fear that he would lose control of his emotions.

    Arge majority of the audience was affected by his sorrow.

    For a young child, the person a child depended on the most was usually the mother. As the child gets older, the child¡¯s dependence on the mother would lessen till he or she gradually neglected the mother¡¯s feelings. Nevertheless, the person who truly loved you the most in this world would always be your mother.

    At the moment, everyone thought of their own mother upon listening to Tong Yu¡¯s narration. Even the emperor Dai Tianling¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°Mother asked, ¡®Are you home atst? I can¡¯t see you.¡¯ The boy asked in turn, ¡®What happened to your legs? What about your eyes?¡¯ His mother spoke calmly, ¡®My eyes are blinded from too much crying. My legs are broken because someone beat me. Never mind all that, now that you¡¯re back.¡¯¡±

    ¡°The boy asked his mother about the person who beat her and broke her legs, but the mother refused to answer. She only hoped that he could stay by her side and not leave her again.¡±

    ¡°The boy promised her with tears streaming down his face. He stayed by his mother¡¯s side. His mother¡¯s physical condition was worse than he thought. His return had fulfilled his mother¡¯s dying wish. Three dayster, his mother passed away.¡±

    ¡°At that moment, the boy had an emotional breakdown. He lost control of his emotions. He did not expect his return would turn out to be thest time he would see his mother alive. During the three days, his mother told him that she had always loved him. She scolded and beat him because he acted foolishly. It was silly tomit suicide for that woman! She regretted her action for over ten years. She realized she should not be scolding her son when he needed her understanding the most. As a result, she paid the price of a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°He peacefully buried his mother, but he was in agonizing pain. He stayed in the room for a full month. He was hoping he could, at least, guard his mother¡¯s final aura.¡±

    ¡°A monthter, he gradually regained his mind. He suddenly remembered his mother¡¯s legs. His mother died because she didn¡¯t recuperate after her legs were broken due to the demise of her blood essence. His mother had mentioned that her legs were broken by someone. She would not have died if not for someone hurting her. Otherwise, she would not be in such agony till her death.¡±

    ¡°Hence, the boy began investigating to look for the person who had hurt his mother. From the clues he gathered from his mother¡¯s neighbors and the people around her, he uncovered an almost unbelievable fact. The person who broke his mother¡¯s legs was the girl whom he loved. She was the one that he was willing to give up everything for.¡±

    ¡°It turned out that after losing her son, the mother had met her on many asions. She was hoping to find out her son¡¯s whereabouts from the girl. Instead, the girl scolded the mother in rage. This happened repeatedly. Time and again, she couldn¡¯t be rid of this piteous mother. Finally, she broke her legs and left her to die in the wilderness. If not for a kind passer-by who found her, his mother would have died. She would not have had the chance to wait for his return.¡±

    ¡°The boy had not expected the unfortunate turn of events. No wonder she refused to tell him what happened. She did not want the boy to think that it was his fault for causing her death!¡±

    ¡°If the boy had not fallen in love in the first ce, the tragedy wouldn¡¯t have urred. If not because of his abrupt departure, perhaps nothing would¡¯ve happened. At the same time he was engulfed in agonizing pain, his heart was filled with hatred. He also found out that the girl had married into a wealthy family.¡±

    ¡°The girl had a son about seven or eight years old. She acted cold and detached when she met him again. She turned him away saying that he would scare her child. He then questioned her, ¡®You¡¯re a mother now. How could you do what you did to my mother? Why did you have to hurt her?¡¯¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t expect her cruel response. ¡®So, it turns out your mother¡¯s still alive. I thought that she¡¯s dead already. She¡¯s just like you, an annoying pest. That¡¯s why I broke her legs, so she won¡¯t cause me any more trouble.¡±

    ¡°He could no longer control his emotions as he stood facing the girl who had assaulted his mother. He revealed that he was already a Hyper Douluo. However, he didn¡¯t expect that when he exposed his cultivation base, it was for revenge.¡±

    ¡°The girl¡¯s son was tossed aside. He broke the girl¡¯s legs and asked her with tears streaming down his face, ¡®Are you sorry for what you did?¡¯ However, the girl replied saying that she wasn¡¯t sorry at all. Although he was now powerful, he had be a hideous, mad dog.¡±

    ¡°The boy left. He didn¡¯t kill her because she had not killed his mother after all. Perhaps, it was God¡¯s will. However, luck was not on the girl¡¯s side. She died of blood loss before anyone managed to save her. All this while, her son witnessed all that happened.¡±

    Truth and reality was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. The people who hated the Qilin Douluo bitterly and cursed him in rage now felt a lump in their throats.

    Do unto others as you would have them do unto you. Would they be able to exercise restraint if they encountered a simr situation? Would they be able to stop themselves from vengeance?

    Tong Yu took a deep breath. ¡°The boy surrendered himself voluntarily. He didn¡¯t wish to disgrace his academy and his teachers. At the time, he had already lost the will to live. He wasn¡¯t attached to anything in this world. He only hoped to leave this filthy world behind.¡±

    ¡°Everything in the past was akin to cloud and mist. Life and death meant nothing to him anymore. His heart was filled with remorse. He was a child who lost his mother but he had made another child lose his mother. The child was made to bear witness to his own mother¡¯s death. In the eyes of the child filled with enmity, he was the enemy who killed the child¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°He could only plead for death. Death paid all debts. At least, there was no need for him to suffer the pain of this world anymore. He only wanted to leave this world. Perhaps, everything would return to nothingness then.¡±

 Chapter 1354 - Five Elements Qilin Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 1354: Five Elements Qilin Pearl</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°The teacher came to his aid. Subsequently, he lived under his teacher¡¯s protection. He was stripped off his three-word battle armor, and he returned to the academy. He was imprisoned although he did not wish to continue living. He found it meaningless to live. However, he realized he had two more wishes he had yet to fulfill when he gradually regained hisposure. He remembered the girl once said that her future lover would be a man who stood at the pinnacle of the world. He wished to be the one on the pinnacle despite the fact she was no longer around. He wanted to prove to her that she made the wrong choice back in the beginning. He was confident of fulfilling his wish. Thus, he began cultivating painstakingly from that day onward. Twenty years passed and he finally achieved it. He had broken through to that realm.¡±

    ¡°Today, he stood here. Initially, he hoped that he could do something for his country. Unfortunately, what a waste it was that he didn¡¯t fulfill his wish in the end. However, it was because he had an even more important wish today, which is, to atone for his crime.¡±

    ¡°Child, I wonder if you¡¯re watching the Battle of Five Gods now. You should be over thirty years old by now. I was the one who killed your mother. It¡¯s my fault and I¡¯m here to atone for my crime before you. Today, your mother¡¯s murderer will die. I hope that you¡¯ll let go of all the enmity in your heart. To redeem my wrongdoing toward you, I¡¯ll leave the most quintessential item from my lifetime of cultivation for you. I hope it¡¯ll be the remedy for your pain all these years. I don¡¯t hope for you to forgive me as our rtionship is irreconcble. However, my only wish is for you to live free from enmity. Go seek your happiness.¡±

    As he spoke, Tong Yu opened his mouth and spat out a ball of five-colored radiance. It was a five-colored pearl which transformed into a stream of red light before flying toward En Ci.

    En Ci raised his hand to catch it. His face was immediately enriched, yet hisplexion was exceedingly unpleasant. It was the Five Elements Qilin Pearl with the concentrated essence of this Title Douluo who had cultivated to the level of a Limit Douluo.

    It was precisely because he had refined the Five Elements Qilin Pearl that he did not appear to have achieved the Hyper Douluo rank in today¡¯s battle. It was for this reason he failed to block Tang Wulin¡¯s attack. He was utterly exhausted at this juncture.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry. I needed today¡¯s opportunity to tell everyone in the empire that the academy hasn¡¯t granted me any favoritism. I want everyone to know the truth of the matter. The academy¡¯s reputation shouldn¡¯t be tarnished because of me. It has been twenty-seven years since the incident, and my heart¡¯s desire has been fulfilled. I¡¯ve atoned for the crimes that I¡¯vemitted and cleansed the academy¡¯s name in the process. Tong Yu has no other regret in his life anymore.¡±

    He sat cross-legged when he was done speaking. The destructive radiance on his body suddenly weakened as his aura vanishedpletely.

    It was the third round in the Battle of Five Gods, and Tang Wulin emerged the victor. The opponent, Qilin Douluo Tong Yu had died. The whole empire was stunned.

    Since he had won three rounds out of five, Tang Wulin would be considered to have achieved the final victory in the Battle of Five Gods. He had defeated the entire Star Luo Empire and put everyone in shock.

    However, the rule dictated that he must win all five rounds. In the Tang Sect¡¯s disciples¡¯ views, their Sect Master had established himself as invincible at present. What could be the worst thing to happen if the Star Luo Empire won thest two rounds?

    No one cheered aloud after the third round of thepetition ended as everyone was overwhelmed.

    No one had expected a Limit Douluo would choose to leave this world in such a way. It was simply unbelievable. Every life in this world seemed to conform to the will of the heavens.

    The heavens bestowed the Qilin Douluo with a variant martial soul, yet he faced such a tragic end to his life.

    He had suffered from too much emotional burden during his physical and mental growth which resulted in him bing an extremist. It turned out to be a social problem as well.

    Dai Tianling promulgated a series of decrees on the same night to improve the empire¡¯s legal system so that cases simr to Tong Yu¡¯s would be handled fairly in the future.

    Tong Yu was conferred as the Hall Master of the empire¡¯s Worship Hall. His conviction was dismissed and his reputation restored.

    After all, he died atoning for his crimes. He was once the empire¡¯s Limit Douluo, and he had not disgraced the Monster Academy.

    The whole empire mourned the passing of a Limit Douluo. The fervor of the Battle of Five Gods waned a little for the three days.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters located in the Star Luo Empire.

    Tang Wulin pushed the door open and exited to the corridor.

    There were many people waiting along the corridor. The most conspicuous person was the number one man on the Star Luo Continent, the Holy Dragon Douluo. He was also known as the Monster Academy¡¯s President, the Limit Douluo En Ci.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± asked En Ci eagerly as he took two steps forward when he saw Tang Wulining out.

    ¡°It¡¯s under control. His life energy is extremely powerful. Simrly, my bloodline belongs to the divine beast. I¡¯ve managed to cleanse all the destructive energy by removing it from his bloodline. We¡¯ll need to wait and see if he can recover with his life energy. If not because he¡¯s a Limit Douluo, I¡¯m afraid even the presence of a true God won¡¯t save his life.¡±

    En Ci exhaled a long breath of relief. His gaze appearedplicated as he looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°Thank you. I truly didn¡¯t expect this to happen. I didn¡¯t know that he would take such an extreme measure.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°He would still need to ovee his worries. I think we need to look for the child left behind by his lover. We can only relieve him of his worries by doing so. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that he might condense the Qilin Pearl once again. Her Excellency, the Holy Spirit Douluo said that she won¡¯t be able to help the next time this happens. The Qilin Pearl will extract his body¡¯s essence. Actually, it¡¯s useless when given to an ordinary person. The person will die immediately if he or she were to absorb it.¡±

    En Ci spoke with a bitter smile. ¡°He is overly stubborn. I¡¯ve sent someone to look for the boy. However, their entire family moved to the Douluo Continent after the incident. It¡¯s not easy to obtain information on them. I may be the cause of it. Since I was aware of the truth behind the incident, I was afraid that he would do something silly, so Ipelled the family to leave. Subsequently, they moved to the Douluo Continent to be away from the Star Luo. I lost contact with them afterward. Many weird events happened thereafter. Actually, I found out from my investigation that the girlmitted the heinous act because she was emotionally unstable at the time. Her newly-wedded husband had died in an ident. Tong Yu¡¯s mother met her at the wrong time when she happened to be under much emotional stress. The person who saved Tong Yu¡¯s mother was actually sent by the girl. She still had some kindness in her. It was genuinely a terrible mistake for her to break the legs of Tong Yu¡¯s mother. Nheless, she did not deserve to die either.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°The affairs of the world are not certain and revenge breeds more revenge. However, I believe the Qilin Douluo would have gained some insight after this horrendous experience. Most likely, he wouldn¡¯t be obsessed anymore. You should advise him on these matters. I believe, with his cultivation base and experience, he would be receptive to your advice.¡±

    En Ci nodded. ¡°If he can pull through this time, I¡¯ll certainly tell him that. Tang Sect Master, I¡¯m so thankful for your kindness. Frankly, the empire has gone a little too far in organizing the Battle of Five Gods. Why don¡¯t we postpone tomorrow¡¯s fourth battle one more day? You must be exhausted today.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head and said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Besides, it¡¯s good training for me. I anticipate meeting you in the final battle. It¡¯s my honor to be able to spar against a Limit Douluo. I¡¯m not afraid of losing thepetition, but I hope to gain some experience from my engagement in the battle.

 Chapter 1355 - Worldwide Fame Overnight

    <h4>Chapter 1355: Worldwide Fame Overnight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    En Ci took a deep nce at him and heaved a sigh in his heart. After all Monster Academy was stillcking a lot more aspared to Shrek Academy and Tang Sect.

    Only the Shrek Academy and Tang Sect were capable of cultivating such a rare talent like Tang Wulin with their hidden secrets.

    After the third round of the Battle of Five Gods ended, the entire empire was shocked while Tang Wulin was brought away by Holy Spirit Douluo.

    No one could rival the Holy Spirit Douluo in the Star Luo Empire or rather on the entire Star Luo continent.

    Holy Spirit Douluo suppressed the Qilin Douluo¡¯s soul that was about to disperse at once. She confined his soul inside his body then she brought him back to Tang Sect for treatment.

    A Limit Douluo¡¯s life energy was exceedingly powerful so it would not be that easy for him to die. Moreover, Tong Yu was still considered to be in the prime of his life as a Limit Douluo. He was about seventy years old which was precisely when his life energy was most robust. Tang Wulin had also restrained his exertion at the final moment so that his destruction aura did not undergo aplete outburst.

    They somehow managed to save the Qilin Douluo¡¯s life at the final juncture. Of course, the exemry miraculous Five Elements Qilin Pearl had also again fused back in Qilin Douluo¡¯s body.

    Atst, the Limit Douluo who had lived a lonely and helpless life did not die just as such. But Tang Wulin still could not tell whether this was a good thing for him or not.

    Yali used a drop of Tang Wulin¡¯s fresh blood to trigger Qilin Douluo Tong Yu¡¯s Qilin divine beast bloodline. He had already entered the self-healing state right now but the next few days would determine if he could make aplete recovery.

    ¡°Your excellency, I would like to excuse myself first. I want to prepare for tomorrow¡¯spetition.¡±

    Tang Wulin bid farewell to Holy Spirit Douluo before returning to his room. Time was running a little short for him as it was apparent that a single night was insufficient for him to absorb and digest the gains from today¡¯s battle with the Qilin Douluo. Due to the urgency of the matter, he would have to restore himself to his best condition so that he could continue the fourth battle of the Battle of Five Gods tomorrow.

    He had already gone through three out of five rounds in the Battle of Five Gods. He felt that he had the most gains from today¡¯s battle. Even if Tong Yu¡¯s cultivation base was reduced due to the Qilin Pearl, his foresight andbat experience including his utilization of soul power were all of the Limit Douluo level.

    Otherwise, it should not necessarily be that difficult for Tang Wulin to spar against another soul master below Hyper Douluo-rank in ordance with his current fighting capacity.

    The battle hadsted for about an hour. He had also spent most of the time racking his brain and had already exhausted himself at the end. Only then he did manage to achieve victory after the Qilin Douluo was exhausted. In reality, this was truly a case of good luck. If Qilin Douluo was in his prime condition, Tang Wulin would not stand a chance in his current state. His cultivation base would be dominated by the opponent.

    The night passed. All was calm and well in Star Luo.

    The details rted to yesterday¡¯s battle had already turned into the hottest topic of conversation for all people in the empire. Qilin Douluo Tong Yu¡¯s name had already spread throughout the entire Star Luo Empire.

    He was not a hero but neither was he a guilty offender. Many events took ce due to all sorts of idental mishaps. His final narration had almost received sympathy from more than seventy percent of the people. Thus, the empire¡¯s special pardons for him had basically received the support from themon people.

    When everyone gradually calmed down their emotions, they suddenly realized something. More than half of the Battle of Five God between Tang Sect and Star Luo had already beenpleted. On the other hand, Sect Master Tang had won all the battles until today!

    There was no doubt that Qilin Douluo did not disy the fighting capacity of a true Limit Douluo-rank powerhouse in yesterday¡¯s battle, but even as such the people who had watched the battle very well understood what kind of battle it was.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin had managed to defeat Qilin Douluo in the end despite his age of over twenty years in such battle. The result was such regardless of how he won thepetition.

    This signified that Tang Sect had achieved victory. This was a case of a three-win streak! Who would have thought that this would happen beforehand?

    Dail Tianling could not help but feel like he had gone too far to turn back when he recovered from the surprise of Tong Yu¡¯s matter.

    In reality, Tang Sect was already in an invincible position! This made him feel a little awkward as the Emperor.

    Tong Yu¡¯s name became widely-known amongst the Star Luo Empire¡¯s people because of his story. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s name became well-known to every household within just a few short days! Moreover, he was gaining more supporters with the passing time.

    The people fancied the victor but not a loser. Tang Wulin achieved victory in three consecutive battles so he had already aroused the thirst for heroes in Star Luo Empire¡¯s citizens.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master was so powerful despite his young age and he was simply a tall, wealthy and handsome model. No, there was no need to consider if he was wealthy anymore. As Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, he could be described as wealthy as an empire. His handsome outlook, sunny temperament, powerful abilities were truly too attractive for the women. Moreover, this had not only applied to young maidens but women of all ages.

    On the other hand, a powerhouse like him was simply an idol for many young men.

    After the people had calmed down, Dai Tianling discovered through his investigation that of all the soul frequencies ying the battle reys, the highest requested scene was not the scene before Tong Yu¡¯s death in the end, but it was the scene that captured Tang Wulin¡¯s face covered in tears after listening to Tong Yu¡¯s story.

    There was already a fan base of girls screaming out that Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master remained just as handsome despite crying.

    There were videos that captured people holding up banners of ¡®Number One God Tang Wulin¡¯ on the tforms.

    If this continued, Dai Tianling was afraid that his influence as an emperor over this empire would pale inparison to Tang Wulin if he were to win the next battles.

    ¡®Tang Wulin, you son of a b*tch!¡¯

    Dai Tianling had a rather peculiar stance towards Tang Wulin at present, or should it be described as a littleplicated.

    He had heartfelt admiration towards the abilities disyed by Tang Wulin. A young man over twenty years old could be capable of doing this was simply beyond his imagination.

    Yet, it was precisely because of this that he felt a little fearful of the Tang Sect. Tang Wulin was already impressive right now, in another few decades he could be the number one man in this world. Other than his identity as Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, he was also the Sea God Pavilion Master in Shrek Academy. If he were to be the number one man of the world, it would not be an issue for the Shrek Academy to be rebuilt in the future.

    It was almost impossible to get Tang Wulin to join the Star Luo Empire due to his two identities unless there was an even profound rtionship.

    Thereupon, Dai Tianling subconsciously thought about his daughter. He found himself thinking that it would have been good if his daughter had taken action earlier on this boy. There would not be as many issues today.

    Perhaps, he should consider the option mentioned by his daughter earlier.

    He wished he could give himself a tight p when this idea came up in his mind. She was a dignified princess of the empire. How could he possibly allow her to be someone¡¯s concubine?

    Regardless, he had decided that he would subdue Tang Wulin¡¯s exuberant aura first. Otherwise, he was too much in the limelight now. The empire would find itself in a disadvantageous position when he was working with Tang Sect in the future.

    The principle was too simple. What would Dai Tianling do if the people sent to represent the Star Luo Empire to negotiate with Tang Wulin were his fans?

    The boy had already be the idol of all the people within a few short days.

    There was more than just him alone with aplicated mentality towards Tang Wulin. There were many others including En Ci, Zhang Geyang and even the Smiley Face Douluo. There was no doubt that Tang Wulin had managed to stabilize his position and even told the people that he could already represent the Tang Sect for real ever since he came to Star Luo Empire.

    The influence of the Battle of Five Gods had expanded more than just in Star Luo Empire but also to Douluo Federation and Dou Spirit Empire.

    The current Tang Wulin had already appeared in the visual fields of the people without the slightest reservation at present. Just as mentioned by the Holy Spirit Douluo, it was time for him to take a step forward and make a public appeal in preparation for the future.

 Chapter 1356 - Spirit Pagoda Under Query

    <h4>Chapter 1356: Spirit Pagoda Under Query</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In Douluo Federation, Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarter.

    Qiangu Dongfeng sat on the main seat with a calm expression.

    ¡°How is everything with the crisis of our public rtions? Is there anymore nonsensical talk about us from the media?¡± asked in a deep voice.

    A middle-aged man sitting at the back of the meeting room respectfully replied. ¡°We have basically seized control over all mainstream media. It was only due to the overly ferocious offense from Tang Sect earlier but we still didn¡¯t expect their infiltration to media to be so impressive. There¡¯s still arge number of unfavorable views from themon people now. Regarding this matter...¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Qiangu Dongfeng interrupted. He was genuinely exhausted from overwork these days. Even though the Spirit Pagoda was very influential right now, he still had many enemies out there too. Most importantly, Holy Spirit Cult had caused a few massive catastrophes in session in Douluo Federation earlier.

    The most haphazard incident was precisely the destruction of the entire Shrek City, followed by Heaven Dou City. There were also multiple attempts of terrorist attacks. Themon people absolutely had a deep-seated hatred for Holy Spirit Cult.

    Tang Sect¡¯s most ruthless act was their retrieval of evidence from the Dou Spirit Empire due to their close rtionship with it. They had exposed the evidence regarding Spirit Pagoda¡¯s involvement excavated from underground to the media at once. They had even exposed it in the Star Dou Battle Network for a whole day before Spirit Pagoda managed to remove it.

    As a result, the entire federation including some of Spirit Pagoda¡¯s allies and the parliament had all begun to query them.

    The absolute viin like Holy Spirit Cult could never possibly be epted by any of their allies regardless of how close their rtionships were!

    Thus, Qiangu Dongfeng was feeling a little exhausted from the recent stress despite his high position in the federation.

    However, he would still have to manage these matters regardless. He felt that the state of affairs was still expanding right now. Tang Sect¡¯s influence in these matters over themon people and media¡¯s guidance was simply ubiquitous.

    Even Qiangu Dongfeng found himself careless in this matter. Ever since the Tang Sect¡¯s drawback followed by converting to underground gradually, their influence was truly overly weak such that many people had neglected the influence of the first sect on the continent.

    When Tang Sect had truly seized the evidence and began tounch a counterattack, Spirit Pagoda was caught off guard.

    Speaking of which, all these were Tang Wulin¡¯s contribution. The reason was very simple. He transformed into a Blood Dragon and destroyed Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters while simultaneously destroying the long-rangemunication system in the headquarters. On the other hand, there was not much of long-range cross-continentalmunication equipment avable in the Dou Spirit Empire.

    By the time people from Spirit Pagoda figured out a way to establishmunication, three days had passed. On the other hand, Tang Sect had gathered sufficient evidence within those three days before sending it back to Douluo Continent. This was the most important reason that resulted in Spirit Pagoda¡¯s passivity right now.

    Qiangu Dongfeng personally made a public appearance and carried out public rtions crisis control multiple times. He had also used many shady tricks in secret in order to suppress the incident with great effort.

    However, Spirit Pagoda¡¯s prestige had greatly suffered and reduced from major losses in just one short month. On the other hand, Tang Sect was on a resurgent trend as if it was rising from the ashes. They had begun making public appearances on many asions. During this period of time, Spirit Pagoda dared not take any measures against Tang Sect in order to prevent giving the media another cause for gossip.

    Fortunately, Qiangu Dongfeng received news from Star Luo Empire recently that Tang Sect¡¯s newly-appointed Sect Master Tang Wulin was in Star Luo Empire at present. Moreover, he was even engaged in some form of friendly match with the Star Luo Empire.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was relieved upon receiving the news. He utilized the media under his control to indulge in unbridled propaganda hastily and announced that Tang Sect had a close rtionship with Star Luo Empire. He proimed that Tang Sect was attempting to distance from the federation, fabricated wrong charges against Spirit Pagoda and that there was still an ulterior motive in Tang Sect etcetera.

    Spirit Pagoda that was still catching its breath was instigating all sorts of usations like a mad dog. Tang Sect was affected rather severely at once. In order to prove the authenticity of this matter, Spirit Pagoda had even managed to get their hands on apetition recording copy from the Battle of Five Gods from the faraway Star Luo Empire and yed it on the television broadcast station.

    However, little did Qiangu Dongfeng know that after thepetition recordings of two battles were yed the oppositions for Tang Sect greatly reduced on the contrary. There was even quite a lot of supporters for Tang Sect among themon folk.

    This was because Tang Sect had a very simple counteraction. Tang Sect had only announced to the outside that this was a spar between Tang Sect and Star Luo Empire. Moreover, Tang Sect had also exined the significance of the Battle of Five Gods in detail and exined that Tang Sect had actually represented Douluo Federation to challenge Star Luo Empire. Tang Sect¡¯s business was spread out over the three great continents but so was Spirit Pagoda¡¯s! Why would anyone stop Tang Sect¡¯s newly-appointed Sect Master from going on a tour to inspect his branch in Star Luo Empire? Could it be that Qiangu Dongfeng had never visited Star Luo Empire before?

    The verbal warfare was waged and the recordings were yed. Then, Tang Sect turned the tide by immediately changing its propaganda to ce the federation¡¯s honor as the main priority.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s double-win streak in Battle of Five Gods was equal to him fighting alone against an entire empire. Even though Douluo Federation¡¯s people did not advocate for individual heroism as much as Star Luo Empire, but powerhouses remained respectable in the eyes of ordinary people. When they witnessed with their eyes of how Tang Wulin defeated the opponents in his overbearing manner and had even defeated the deputy Pagoda Master representative sent out by Star Luo Empire¡¯s Spirit Pagoda during the second battle, the current of public opinion changed at once.

    Qiangu Dongfeng had only engaged in the setup mission back in the beginning by ying the recordings of the Battle of Five Gods. He had not expected that Zhang Geyang would be representing the Star Luo Empire in the second battle. Hence, the recording had already been yed by the time he noticed.

    All at once, Spirit Pagoda was giving itself a ferocious p on its mouth. Tang Sect had even taunted the Spirit Pagoda by saying that their Tang Sect sparred against Star Luo Empire independently while Spirit Pagoda had actually be the representative of Star Luo Empire¡¯s royal household. What else could be said about that? How was Spirit Pagoda anymore qualified to use the Tang Sect of giving supplies to the enemy?

    It was fine that Zhang Geyang represented the Star Luo Empire but Qiangu Dongfeng had almost spat out a mouthful of old blood when he learned that Zhang Geyang had actually been defeated.

    He could still put words out that Spirit Pagoda represented the Star Luo Empire in the battle because these two organizations were on bad terms after Tang Sect attacked Spirit Pagoda¡¯s branch in Dou Spirit Empire. However, it was truly disgracing for the Spirit Pagoda to lose thispetition and even the spirit soul hadmitted mutiny.

    Zhang Geyang was a rank-98 Hyper Douluo! How did he lose to Tang Wulin whose age was only a little over twenty years?

    The young man had only entered Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s vision for the very first time yet he profusely infuriated and shocked Qiangu Dongfeng.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s name had also rapidly be widely-known to the people of the entire federation. The double victories in the Battle of Five Gods had also quietly resulted in a gradual increment of Tang Sect¡¯s support in the federation.

    Of course, there was still a lot of opposition towards Tang Sect. After all, this was a crucial moment of the federation preparing to wage war on Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empire.

    Tang Sect destroyed Spirit Pagoda¡¯s branch in Dou Spirit Empire first then the Sect Master personally visited Star Luo Empire. It seemed a little unrealistic to point out that there was no other hidden motive in this.

    Thus, Spirit Pagoda and Tang Sect were in quite a great amount of troubles at present and were both queried by the parliament. Both organizations were managing this crisis with all sorts of methods. At least judging from the surface, Tang Sect was not in a disadvantageous position.

    ¡°Have you found anything regarding Tang Wulin through your investigation?¡± asked Qiangu Dongfeng to Leng Yaozhu.

    Leng Yaozhu darted him a look. ¡°Investigation? What¡¯s there to investigate about him? This young man¡¯s information is in our database since earlier, just that it¡¯s not considered overly detailed. He is the same age as Gu Yuena and they were even ssmates. They grew up together. He is the leader of the current generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters. You¡¯re already aware of this information. As for the rest of the details rted to him, there¡¯s no way to tell now.¡±

    ¡°Especially in recent years after the Shrek City was destroyed, there was utterly no information regarding where he went, what he did and how did hee the Sect Master of the Tang Sect. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to find anything even if we were to run an investigation.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng took a nce at Leng Yaozhu. He could feel the dissatisfaction in her tone. All of a sudden, an idea arose in his mind. ¡°You were saying that Gu Yuena and this Tang Wulin were ssmates once? She is in Star Luo Empire at present. I wonder if she knows more about Tang Wulin? Please patch me to the long-rangemunication at Star Luo Empire, I wish tomunicate with spiriter Gu Yuena.¡±

 Chapter 1357 - Get Close To Him?

    <h4>Chapter 1357: Get Close To Him?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As the Pagoda Master of Spirit Pagoda, Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s words were hermand.

    It did not take long before the long-range call was patched through.

    ¡°Pagoda Master, I hear that you¡¯re looking for me.¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s calm, pleasant voice was heard.

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s expression improved upon hearing her voice. ¡°Nana, are you doing okay over there?¡±

    He was in a meeting room currently. The people in the room were all high-ranking officials of the Spirit Pagoda. It was a rare urrence for them to catch Qiangu Dongfeng in such a pleasant mood.

    They were well aware that Qiangu Dongfeng was telling them how important Gu Yuena was to him.

    This spiriter was truly legendary in her powerful cultivation base. Ever since she joined the Spirit Pagoda, her n had offered much assistance to the Spirit Pagoda within a few short years. She came from a mysterious, much older n. Due to her n¡¯s assistance, the Spirit Pagoda managed to fabricate the ck spirit souls. Moreover, the fabrication was done with much cost-savings. Consequently, the Spirit Pagoda progressed tremendously in its development which resulted in its prestigious position within the Federation.

    Qiangu Dongfeng encouraged his grandson, Qiangu Zhangting to pursue Gu Yuena to be his partner. It was not just for Gu Yuena¡¯s appearance and abilities. More importantly, there was a need for coboration with Gu Yuena¡¯s n to carry out an extremely important experiment.

    Thus, Gu Yuena was now highly regarded in the entire Spirit Pagoda. Even Leng Yaozhu¡¯s status in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s heart was inferior to Gu Yuena¡¯s despite being her teacher.

    Qiangu Dongfeng hoped that Gu Yuena could assist Qiangu Zhangting after getting married to him. Both husband and wife could inherit the Spirit Pagoda to take it to greater heights of development. Meanwhile, Qiangu Dongfeng could devote his efforts into pursuing what he had always wanted to pursue in the past.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Thank you Pagoda Master for your concern,¡± answered Gu Yuena.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the scenario. Nana, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the Tang Sect¡¯s situation at the Star Luo Empire. What¡¯s their current position in the Battle of Five Gods, especially Tang Wulin¡¯s? I heard from your teacher that you were his ssmate in the past?¡±

    Gu Yuena remained quiet for a moment. After a short pause, she answered, ¡°Yes, he was a ssmate of mine in the past. He joined the other students to be the Shrek Seven Monsters afterward while I joined the Spirit Pagoda. We parted ways at the time.¡±

    ¡°What sort of person is he like? Do you know how he became the Tang Sect Master?¡± asked Qiangu Dongfeng.

    Gu Yuena answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know how he became the Tang Sect Master in such a short time either. He is truly extraordinary in his natural endowment. Moreover, he has inherent leadership qualities. That¡¯s why he is the leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters. Back then, we visited the Star Luo Empire and fought in a few battles together. He has always been the core and stabilizing force for the group. He is independent and willing to help others. However, he is headstrong and won¡¯t listen to advice from others. Ever since Shrek City was destroyed, I lost contact with him. I haven¡¯t seen him till the recent asion.¡±

    Headstrong in temperament? It would not be difficult to deal with Tang Wulin so long as he had a w. Qiangu Dongfeng pondered quickly. ¡°Then, how did he suddenly be the Tang Sect Master? Aren¡¯t you his ssmate? See if you can get in touch with him in the Star Luo Empire. Find out his intentions if possible since he¡¯s capable of bing the newly-appointed Sect Master at such a young age. I¡¯m sure Cao Dezhi and Zang Xin have a n in mind to appoint him for such an important post. We must find out as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that our rtionship with the Tang Sect has officially been severed at present. Under such circumstances, we need to acquire more urate information in order to establish the relevant policies.¡±

    Gu Yuena was stunned for a moment. ¡°Do you want me to get close to him?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t think that he¡¯s aware of your identity as a spiriter. Besides, we haven¡¯t dered it publicly. Give it a go. However, ensure your safety first as Tang Wulin is not so simple a person. Did you watch the Battle of Five Gods?¡±

    Gu Yuena answered, ¡°Yes, I did. The third round just ended recently. He won again. You¡¯ll get to see the recording soon.¡±

    ¡°Won again? Is there no other worthy opponent in the Star Luo Empire anymore?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng abruptly raised his voice to a high pitch while his aura obviously became agitated.

    ¡°The Tang Sect is truly good at finding an alternative. Since they were suppressed by us in the Federation, they headed to the Star Luo Empire to restore their fame. This Tang Wulin, humph!¡±

    Gu Yuena could sense the deep murderous intent radiating from Qiangu Dongfeng despite being separated by vast oceans.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try. How about Pagoda Master Zhang?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll notify him. He has truly disappointed me this time. Will you please prepare a written report on Tang Wulin? The more detailed, the better. Also, include his growth and experiences, basically everything you know. We arecking such information.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± answered Gu Yuena.

    As he hung up, Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s expression grew gloomy. ¡°Tang Wulin!¡±

    ...

    He opened his eyes. Slightly confused, he found it was all dark in his surroundings.

    Where is this?

    With a sense of vagueness, Tong Yu sensed his surroundings. His whole body felt feeble.

    It did not feel like death.

    With the impending death earlier, it felt like he was headed to another world. He could feel his consciousness leaving him. His entire body felt light, seemingly floating in the air. He could not exert his strength, and there was no pain nor joy.

    Yet, at this moment, he felt pain wreaking havoc on his body. His weak body seemed to have withered, and he lost all vitality.

    ¡®Could it be that I¡¯m still alive? How is it possible? My life energy haspletely been exhausted at the time!¡¯

    ...

    ¡°Your Excellency must be tired from yesterday,¡± said Tang Wulin to the Holy Spirit Douluo who had a hood on her head. They were walking side by side on a bustling street of the Star Luo Empire.

    Yali smiled. ¡°As a recovery-type soul master, it¡¯s my utmost pleasure to treat others. It¡¯s also the only time my recovery-type ability can produce an effect.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke from the bottom of his heart, ¡°You¡¯re the kindest person in the whole wide world.¡± It was precisely the Holy Spirit Douluo who had saved the Qilin Douluo from the brink of death yesterday. Without her, the corpse would be cold by now.

    Memories shed past Yali¡¯s eyes. She could still remember the night she stood by his side by the Sea God Lake. She was leaning in his arms and proceeded to ask him softly.

    ...

    ¡°There are so many women who are fond of you. They¡¯re outstanding and pretty. Yet, why do you choose me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re the kindest woman in this world. I only want to hold you in my arms and take care of you all my life. The Sea God Lake is not huge, so it can only hold one Sea God Ind. Likewise, my heart is not huge, so it can only hold one person, and that¡¯s you.¡±

    ...

    Tang Wulin turned his head to the side upon sensing the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s sudden emotional fluctuation. He saw ayer of thin mist welling up in her eyes.

    He knew that he had reminded her of some past sad events. Tang Wulin felt guilty. He was going to say something but the words could not leave his mouth somehow.

    The Star Luo Coliseum was so jam-packed that not a drop of water could trickle through. The ce was already congested even before admission time.

    The number of people holding banners rted to the Tang Sect were on the rise. There were even banners with the characters ¡®Qilin Douluo¡¯ written on them.

    Undoubtedly, people had already forgiven the Qilin Douluo. In their hearts, the Qilin Douluo had died.

    En Ci chose to conceal the fact that the Qilin Douluo was still alive. After all, he was a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse. If the Star Luo Empire had a trump card, then he would be the one who could perhaps provide support if a war was waged in the future.

    The stream of people gave way wherever Tang Wulin and Yali passed. Moreover, they did not feel it at all. From a bird¡¯s eye view, their movements seemed unaffected by the stream of people. On the other hand, the people on the ground did not realize that someone had glided past them.

    ¡°Your control over your power has improved.¡± Yali finally spoke again.

    ¡°Hmm, I understand better now.¡± replied Tang Wulin in a forthright manner.

    Even though it had only been three short days since the Battle of Five Godsmenced, he could obviously feel the consolidation rate of his power increasing. He had finally be well-versed with his abilities from the consecutive breakthroughs earlier and elevated himself further.

    ¡°The opponent will not go easy on you after the Star Luo Empire has lost three consecutive rounds. Take good care of yourself.¡±

 Chapter 1358 - He is the Future

    <h4>Chapter 1358: He is the Future</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She had been keeping an eye on the battle between Tang Wulin and the Qilin Douluo. If Tang Wulin were in any danger, she would be ready to butt in to provide support.

    Just when the Five Elements Divine Needle almost prated Tang Wulin¡¯s head, Yali was prepared to make her move. However, everything happened in a sh. Fortunately, Tang Wulin reacted quickly as well. So, she did not manage to intervene.

    As the battle raged on, Yali nodded her head in approval.

    Her beloved was once the strongest person on the continent. She had also been with him for the longest time. Hence, no one understood the peak powerhouse more than her.

    She saw his shadow in Tang Wulin. Back then, Yun Ming had been improving himself day after day, just like Tang Wulin. He had achieved breakthrough after breakthrough when everyone else said that it was impossible. After countless breakthroughs, he finally found himself at the peak of the soul master¡¯s realm, and he became the mainstay of the entire Shrek Academy.

    Currently, Tang Wulin resembled Yun Ming very much. He was doing what others could not. A stage such as the Battle of Five Gods would make him famous overnight. Without a doubt, he had gained the attention of many great forces.

    The continent was treacherous. The Spirit Pagoda had a dubious rtionship with the Holy Spirit Cult. The Tang Sect was suppressed, while Shrek Academy was destroyed. On the other hand, the Dove Faction waspletely suppressed by the Hawk Faction until they could barely retaliate. A war was looming on the horizon. Under such circumstances, there ought to be someone representing the Tang Sect or Shrek Academy who woulde forward to make a stand.

    The Heartless Douluo carried the Blood God Army on his shoulders, but he could not return to their side. The Amorous Douluo, who was of general material, had always supported the Heartless Douluo. He, too, had a problem with his age just like the Dragon Empress Douluo Long Yeyue.

    They were the older generation of Limit Douluos. Among the known Limit Douluos, the youngest was the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu who had fought greatly with Tang Wulin yesterday. The other Limit Douluos were practically more than a hundred years old.

    If they participated at their age, how long would theyst? How could they lead the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy to have a future? These pressing matters were difficult to predict.

    The Tang Sect and Shrek Academy were still in danger. At moments like this, the two great organizations could only continue sessfully if their younger generations improved to carry the organizations forward.

    Hence, when the Heartless Douluo discovered that Tang Wulin was favored by the ne, he expressed his support for him without hesitation. Among the younger generation, there was no one more suited to bear the heavy responsibilities. Old timers like him would fully support and guide Tang Wulin.

    Even if the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy were to be continually suppressed, there were still three Limit Douluo-ranked experts to defend them. Although they might not be as powerful as the Spirit Pagoda or the Holy Spirit Cult, they were not far behind in terms of high-endbat strength.

    Tang Wulin did not let them down. Ever since he took over the post as the Tang Sect Master, he had progressed at an amazing pace. He was not the only one. Hispanions were improving rapidly as well.

    Undoubtedly, when their generation matured into a powerful force to be reckoned with, it would then be time to rebuild the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy.

    No one knew about the status of the Holy Spirit Cult. In any case, the young generation of the Spirit Pagoda could notpare with Tang Wulin.

    Yali had been following Tang Wulin these days. She saw how he endured hardships as he cultivated and the way he handled the issues that came his way. This young man did not disappoint her. Even after his parents were killed by a curse, he got back on his feet soon enough. He had always considered the big picture first which was not an easy thing to do.

    Apparently, she did not know that Tang Wulin¡¯s foster parents were alive.

    Tang Wulin had won three matches in the Battle of Five Gods. Yali began to see more simrities between him and Yun Ming. He was beginning to glow with radiance. One day, he would be an As Douluo to support the entire Tang Sect and Shrek Academy.

    Tang Wulin entered the resting room and quickly sat down. Today was different from the previous days. Although he had somewhat recovered after a night¡¯s rest, he had exhausted too much energy in yesterday¡¯s battle. In addition, he worried about the Qilin Douluo¡¯s resurrection. Even with his body¡¯s quality, he still felt a little tired when he woke up in the morning.

    Yali approached Tang Wulin from the back. She raised her right hand and gently ced her palm on his back. Ayer of gentle white radiance immediately enveloped Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin was wrapped in warmth. His soul power was soon replenished as if he had taken supplements. All the energies within his body organized themselves and were awakened.

    He felt groggy all of a sudden as he entered a pseudo-sleep state. Nheless, his spirits were fully rested.

    He was immersed in his own consciousness. Currently, his mind was filled with gratitude for the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s presence.

    Dai Yun¡¯er had also made her way into the coliseum early in the morning. She sat and waited silently in an inconspicuous corner where no one would notice her.

    She nced at the banners with the increasingly bold statements on them. She could not help but pout. However, after a few days of ruminating, she was more determined than ever of carrying out her n.

    ¡®Tang Wulin, oh, Tang Wulin. Do you know that you¡¯re very handsome? I¡¯m your ardent fan! I won¡¯t let you go now that you¡¯re here of your own ord. It¡¯s a rare opportunity for me that¡¯ll onlye in a thousand years. Hehe.¡¯

    When she thought of her n, Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes beamed. ¡®If ites to that, I don¡¯t think Father will me me for it.¡¯

    ¡®Brother Wulin, please strive hard. The more powerful you show yourself to be, the weaker the resistance we¡¯ll face from my father. I don¡¯t care about anything else. I just want to be with you. I pray that you¡¯ll fight hard in today¡¯s weapon battle!¡¯

    It was the fourth battle of the Battle of Five Gods which was the weapon battle.

    The rules were simple as always. Both contestants were allowed to use their soul powers and their physical forces. However, no soul skill or spirit soul was allowed. Even the self-enhancing soul skills were not allowed. Thebat methodology would be the use of weapons in addition to the use of their martial souls.

    It was not a battle style that could be seen with any modern soul master. It originated from ancient times before soul tools were created.

    There were many kinds of soul masters. Generally, they could be categorized into the Battle soul masters and the Tool soul masters. As their names suggested, the Battle soul masters cultivated in order to battle. Their martial souls were more suited forbat, and they possessed powerful battle soul skills.

    On the other hand, the Tool soul masters were mainly supportive characters. These support-type soul masters craved forbat as well.

    However, their martial souls were not suited for battle. For example, there were the Food System soul masters, the Support System soul masters, and others. Hence, when they battle, they had to rely on external powers. That was when weapons came into the picture.

    Although it was rare for a Support System soul master to fight with a weapon among the soul masters, it was one of the ways they could actively engage in battle.

    How did the Tang Sect rise to its glory all those years ago? It was precisely because the hidden weapons created by the Tang Sect allowed ordinary soul masters and even ordinary people to possess the power to cause damage. It was the might of the weapons.

    Obviously, the decline of the Tang Sect ten thousand years ago was due to the appearance of soul tools. They reced the Tang Sect¡¯s hidden weapons.

    Fortunately, a generation led by the Spirit Ice Douluo appeared during that time. They rebuilt the Tang Sect andbined the Tang Sect¡¯s hidden weapons with the soul tools. That was how the Tang Sect regained its might and glory today.

    Actually, the weapons battle was not a match which attracted much attention in the Battle of Five Gods. Nheless, it was still a part of the Battle of Five Gods. What kind of weapon-wielding person would be selected by the empire? What kind of weapon would that person use?

    For this battle, Tang Wulin had the utmost confidence in himself. It was because he had a weapon that belonged to him, his Golden Dragon Spear. Moreover, he had learned the spearing technique which his father taught him through Old Tang. He also had his powerful bodybined with his physical strength and soul power. In addition, he had the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber.

    Even before the Battle of Five Godsmenced, this match was the one which Tang Wulin was most self-assured.

 Chapter 1359 - Is Everything In Order?

    <h4>Chapter 1359: Is Everything In Order?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Naturally, any confidence he had was rtive. No matter how sure he was, Tang Wulin would never say that he could definitely defeat his opponent.

    With the victories of the past three days, there was no doubt that the Star Luo Empire would send their most powerful contestant this time. They would want to redeem themselves in the fourth match, no matter the cost.

    Dai Yun¡¯er nced at the tform. Who would be representing the empire in today¡¯s match? Even though she was the princess, she did not know.

    She heard that her father had gone to bedtest night. He was having a long discussion with Principal En Ci.

    ¡®Big Brother Wulin will surely win!¡¯

    When it came to Tang Wulin, she was starting to have an almost blind confidence in him. She believed that Tang Wulin would be able to handle any opponent, no matter how powerful.

    Dai Tianling only arrived at the imperial coliseum ten minutes before thepetition, which waster than he had ever been.

    It was true that he had gone to rest slightlytest night. It was because the empire could no longer afford to lose.

    Before all this took ce, nobody expected the empire to lose three consecutive matches. Even with Tang Wulin¡¯s shocking disys of strength, he should not have won three matches in a row!

    Zhang Geyang had lost in the most peculiar way. What about the first match? They had lost because they did not understand Tang Wulin and had underestimated him. At that time, Dai Tianling chose the pir of the empire and not any other mecha master who was more skilled inbat because he did not want Tang Wulin to lose too badly. That would have been quite embarrassing for the Tang Sect.

    However, what was being embarrassed at this point was the empire, having lost three consecutive matches. As the emperor, who was also the initiator of this entire affair, his face was already red hot with shame!

    Hence, he could not lose today¡¯s match no matter what. He had to at least redeem some of the empire¡¯s face. He was not worried about the final contest, the battle armor match. Tang Wulin would not even have the slightest chance. En Ci would be fighting personally. Although it would seem that they were bullying a younger person with a proven senior, he was no longer in the mood to care about these things.

    As Limit Douluo and a four-word battle armor master, there was nothing that could match such power in all the world. No matter how formidable Tang Wulin was, there was still an enormous gap between him and that rank.

    ¡®You little brat. I¡¯ll make sure you lose so badly that you can¡¯t find your way north.¡¯

    When he thought about the decision he had madest night, the emperor could not help but smile. Naturally, it was more of a sneer than a grin of genuine happiness. Although he found his actions somewhat despicable, he was left with no choice. He had not intended for things to be like this in the first ce.

    Of course, he did not have any feelings of ill will toward Tang Wulin. On the contrary, with the progress of the matches in the Battle of Five Gods, he liked Tang Wulin more and more.

    The fact that the Qilin Douluo was saved had been quite a relief for him. He was a Limit Douluo, after all! When he saw the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu projecting his thoughts, his eyes turned blue.

    If the Star Luo Empire could have another Limit Douluo, that would be a boost to the empire¡¯s overall strength.

    The Douluo Federation was feared for the numbers of their Limit Douluos, even more than their sophisticated technology. Whether it was the federal parliament, the Spirit Pagoda or the army, they had at least five Limit Douluos in total. Although they would not be used by the Federation at the same time, they had definitely dominated the Star Luo Empire in this regard. If the Federation really wanted to crush the Star Luo Empire, it would be extremely difficult for them to resist.

    Naturally, there was also an unwritten rule for those who were Limit Douluos, and that was to refrain from directly participating in any war as much as possible. They were also forbidden from harming ordinary people. Otherwise, the world would have descended into chaos a long time ago.

    Even so, they were still intimidating killing machines. If they had another Limit Douluo, the Star Luo Empire could hold its head higher in.

    Hence, when the Tang Sect resurrected Tong Yu, he was greatly relieved. He had already made up his mind. He would do away with the limit on his battle armor and whatever else. He would clear Tong Yu¡¯s name and craft him four-word battle armor, using the resources of the entire empire if he had to. He wanted to help him truly attain the highest rank inbat strength. When that time came, the Star Luo Empire¡¯s overall fighting capabilities would definitely be greatly improved. He would never have to worry about anything else with two Limit Douluos protecting him.

    Tong Yu was also much younger than En Ci. With a Limit Douluo¡¯s life energy, he could support the empire for at least fifty years.

    The final oue of the Battle of Five Gods would be three to two. Although he was not exactly willing to ept such numbers, he could not rewrite the previous matches, thus, he had no choice.

    In the end, he would still have to agree to the Tang Sect¡¯s terms. If Tang Wulin lost the Battle of Five Gods, the empire could save some money as well. He would think of some conciliatory method to deal with the matter. Tang Wulin¡¯s future was truly incredibly bright. It would be fantastic if he was really his son-inw.

    When he thought about this, his daughter¡¯s words from the other day surfaced in his mind. He had been in a good mood, but this upset him immediately. ¡®This brat, Tang Wulin... has he no sense of appreciating favors?¡¯

    This time, there were no empty seats in the coliseum. The crowd was in a heated discussion about the uing match.

    Every match in this Battle of Five Gods had been splendid. More importantly, the extremely handsome Sect Master had surprised everyone when he won all three of the matches held so far. That was truly shocking. He was going against an empire on his own! They would love to see more of such a heroic figure.

    The Tang Sect had always kept a low profile. Although their social standing in the Star Luo Empire was high and the people there knew about them, they knew little to nothing about the sect¡¯s Sect Masters. They were not even sure what the previous Sect Master looked like.

    Then, this newly appointed Sect Master had put on such a disy before the people of the Star Luo Empire. In the eyes of many citizens, this was already a show of friendship in itself. This was a friendly match. The Tang Sect was the Star Luo Empire¡¯s ally, and the empire had always treated them as an important partner. The rtionship between them would surely grow closer thanks to this new Sect Master.

    Hence, the people¡¯s support for Tang Wulin had be unreserved.

    En Ci arrivedter than Dai Tianling.

    ¡°Teacher, is everything in order?¡± Dai Tianling asked En Ci with a smile. He was in a good mood because his empire had another new Limit Douluo.

    ¡°Mm, everything is in order. You may rest easy, Your Majesty.¡±

    Dai Tianling turned to the other side to look at the Smiley Face Douluo who hade there earlier. He said with a grin, ¡°You won¡¯t have to ask Teacher about the odds of this battle. I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s impossible for Tang Wulin to win. I think we have a ny-five-percent chance of winning.¡±

    The Smiley Face Douluo raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re that confident, Your Majesty? I see that you have a well-thought-out n!¡± He was curious as to why His Majesty was so confident.

    He clearly remembered that Tang Wulin had told him before the first match of the Battle of Five Gods that he was most confident in the weapons match out of all five matches in the Battle of Five Gods.

    With his understanding of Tang Wulin these days, he knew that this Sect Master would not speak without thinking. Everything he said was based on something that he knew.

    Dai Tianling¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the Smiley Face Douluo. He smiled faintly. ¡°I do think that we have a well-made n. Your Sect Master has already won three matches. Even though there was a certain degree of happenstance in those, especially in yesterday¡¯s battle, he did win in the end. After this, you can tell him that although he had lost the final two matches, we¡¯re still willing to cooperate with the Tang Sect. Our only request is for the price to be reduced by ten percent.¡±

    The Smiley Face Douluo was pleased. Although the price would have to be reduced, the entire matter would still be settled. In truth, the Tang Sect¡¯s bottom line was much lower than this. With these words, Dai Tianling had basically said that the Star Luo Empire promised to honor the agreement they had with the Tang Sect to not rashly utilize these weapons inbat.

 Chapter 1360 - Weapon Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1360: Weapon Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± the Smiley Face Douluo replied sincerely. He was also relieved. They had finally obtained a good result.

    If Dai Tianling had persisted, the Tang Sect would have had to back off. After all, they did not wish to see this war happen.

    Dai Tianling waved his hand. ¡°Your Sect Master has already proven himself through his strength. At least for the next hundred years, with him around, the Tang Sect will be the most important partner of Star Luo.¡±

    That was right. In the Battle of Five Gods, although there was a certain degree of luck in Tang Wulin¡¯s three victories, he was still in his twenties, after all! There was no way Dai Tianling would overlook this. Just how far could such a gifted Sect Master go in the future?

    In twenty thousand years of history on the Douluo Continent, the only two people that actually managed to cultivate into godhood and stand at the pinnacle of humanity were from the Tang Sect!

    Nobody knew how great the hidden knowledge of the Tang Sect was. Why did the Spirit Pagoda go against the Tang Sect? One of the reasons was that they hoped to obtain cultivation secrets left behind by some of the Tang Sect¡¯s predecessors.

    At the rank of Limit Douluo, who would not hope to go one step further?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s performance was so outstanding, even the As Douluo was unable to reach his rank at this age. Given that, who would be able to say that this Sect Master would not be able to attain such a rank?

    Tang Sect¡¯s founder, Tang San, had be a god. With his own strength, he had led two great empires to destroy the Martial Soul Hall. Twin gods battled twin gods. The two god-ranked experts of the Martial Soul Hall were defeated and crippled. In the end, this gave rise to the legend of that generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao was the one responsible for the Tang Sect¡¯s revival. He appeared when the Tang Sect was facing the problem of having no sessors and put Tang Sect on a glorious path. Although he founded the Spirit Pagoda, he had never actually managed it directly. He had spent more time in the Tang Sect.

    Back then, when the practically invincible Sun Moon Empireid siege on Star Luo City, it was the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao who held back the Sun Moon Empire by himself. He gave the leaders of the Sun Moon Empire back then no choice but topromise. They also swore that Sun Moon would never invade the Star Luo Empire as long as Huo Yuhao was around. That was how the Star Luo Empire managed to survive. The line of Dai had flourished at that time. It could be said that, in a certain sense, even as the emperor, he was a descendant of the Spirit Ice Douluo.

    These two were the most legendary figures in the whole of the Douluo Continent¡¯s history. They were both closely rted to the Tang Sect.

    With that precedence, was there any guarantee that this Tang Wulin before them, who was going against an entire empire with his own strength as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, would not improve to that extent as well?

    Even if the chances were one in ten thousand, Dai Tianling would not wish to be on bad terms with him.

    Hence, before the fourth match of the Battle of Five Gods started, he stated his intentions clearly. In truth, he had been prepared for quite some time.

    The Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s smile grew more rxed. Dai Tianling and En Ci were also smiling.

    Without a doubt, this battle, the fourth match of the Battle of Five Gods, would be the match which they observed feeling at ease.

    Tang Wulin was already at the coliseum¡¯s entrance. He adjusted his own body. With the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s help, he could clearly feel that he was currently at his best.

    It was a wonderful feeling. He had won three battles so far. This strengthened his momentum within the entirepetition.

    He must obtain victory in today¡¯s battle. This was the battle which he was most confident of himself! The next day, when he would battle the Holy Dragon Douluo, he would let himself loose. He would use everything he had to face the world¡¯s greatest expert.

    The door before him opened. It was time for him to make an entrance.

    Tang Wulin strode out of the waiting area.

    In the distance, on the other side of the coliseum, another door opened as well and someone else walked out from it.

    The instant the two of them entered thepetition ground, deafening cheers resounded across the entire coliseum. Countless members of the audience were calling Tang Wulin¡¯s name.

    Thementator¡¯s voice filled the coliseum, ¡°The fourth match of the Battle of Five Gods, the weapons battle. The empire¡¯s representative is a great weapon master of the generation, the Weeping Blood Douluo Chu Tiange.

    The Weeping Blood Douluo Chu Tiange? The name was alien and familiar to Tang Wulin at the same time as he had heard the Smiley Face Douluo mention it once before. This meant that his opponent in the fourth match was not someone beyond their expectations.

    Information regarding his opponent quickly surfaced in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind.

    The Weeping Blood Douluo Chu Tiange, with the Weeping Blood Sword martial soul. His technique was extraordinary and he had awakened his Swordsoul. A Hyper Douluo and the First Worshipper of Worship Hall, he should be in his eighties. He had founded his own Weeping Blood Style and he was truly a great weapon master.

    His cultivation base should have been around rank-97. In terms of strength, he was slightly inferior to the Hell me Douluo Zhang Geyang and he usually kept a low profile. He loved to research various weapons and his hobby was collecting antique weapons.

    They hade to the conclusion that Chu Tiange was his most probable opponent in the weapons match. In preparation, the Smiley Face Douluo even outlined some counter-strategies that were designed specifically for him.

    If Chu Tiange were to participate in the match, he would certainly pick a sword as his weapon, and Tang Wulin would mainly have to be careful of his skills with the de. His sword skill cultivation base was at the state where he was one with his sword. He had immersed himself in this path for seven years. He could be described as a sword maniac, and it was said that he possessed the sword¡¯s essence.

    The Sword¡¯s Consciousness, Swordsoul, and Sword God were the three great ranks sought after by sword users.

    In this regard, Ye Xinn was also starting to progress toward the rank of Sword God, but she would still need quite some time before she could achieve that.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spear technique was also at the Spearsoul rank. He was still some way from the next rank, Spear God.

    That was not something that could be obtained through natural talent. What they needed was enough time and a deeper understanding. That was how they would be able to reach greater heights.

    Because this was a weapons battle, his opponent would not be using his martial soul, the Weeping Blood Sword. In that case, he could only use other weapons. Even if his opponent was using a divine weapon, Tang Wulin would not be afraid. He had the Golden Dragon Spear and the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber! Both were real divine weapons.

    Feeling fully confident, Tang Wulin stepped onto thepetition grounds. The one who walked up to him was an old man, as expected.

    He looked somewhat slovenly dressed. His hair and beard were dishevelled, but his clothes seemed new. His long robe gave him a ssic look.

    His green robe was unadorned and looked as ordinary as could be. Additionally, his gaze seemed demented. He did not have the sharp air expected of a generation¡¯s Sword God.

    However, the more ordinary he seemed, the more Tang Wulin put up his guard. He fixed his gaze on his opponent. There was no gush of a sword aura. This meant that his opponent had already cultivated to the state where he could contain his own aura. The most terrifying thing about this was that he was able to contain the sword¡¯s essence within his heart.

    On the tform, when the Smiley Face Douluo saw that Chu Tiange was the one who would be contesting, his expression grew more pronounced. Atst, his guess about the empire¡¯s representative was correct.

    Indeed, Chu Tiange was powerful, but because he was a sword maniac, he always seemed to have a few screws loose. Even if he was representing the empire in the match, he would be focusing on trying his own sword skills. If he could not use his own Weeping Blood Sword, his strength would be greatly diminished.

    ¡®The Sect Master should have a high chance of winning this match. At the very least, he won¡¯t lose too badly.¡¯

    In this stage of the Battle of Five Gods, Hu Jie was of the opinion that it was enough for them to steadily get the two final battles over with. What was a discount of ten percent to the Tang Sect? That was a condition that they could readily ept.

    The greatest cost of soul devices was not in their materials or manufacturing, but in their development. The Tang Sect had already covered this cost in their past coborations, thus, price was never a huge issue to them.

    Even if he lost the final two battles, it would not have any negative impacts on Tang Wulin¡¯s name or reputation. The best scenario would be for Tang Wulin to lose by a narrow margin. As for the match tomorrow, Hu Jie could only secretly curse En Ci for being shameless. Everyone knew the Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci¡¯s status in the Star Luo Empire. He would not have an honorable victory.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    With thementator¡¯s announcement, the fourth match of the Battle of Five Gods had finally begun.

    The Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie suddenly noticed that His Majesty¡¯s smile had thickened.

    When Dai Tianling noticed Hu Jie¡¯s gaze, he yawned. Then, he mumbled to himself, ¡°I really had ate night yesterday. It wasn¡¯t easy persuading His Excellency, the Weeping Blood Douluo!¡±

    ¡®Persuade? To participate in a battle? No martial maniac would have turned down a fight. That can¡¯t be it. There must be something else!¡¯

    Suddenly, an ominous premonition emerged in the Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s heart. ¡®I think there¡¯s something more than what meets the eye!¡¯

 Chapter 1361 - Diamond Bangle

    <h4>Chapter 1361: Diamond Bangle</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    On thepetition stage, the Weeping Blood Douluo looked at Tang Wulin. His facial expression was not at all happy rather he was frowning and looked frail.

    ¡®Is he trying to numb me?¡¯

    While Tang Wulin was shocked, his opponent had already started attacking.

    Although he could not use his martial soul, he had the support of Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique and his powerful Golden Dragon King bloodline. He stomped the ground with his left foot and shot out like a cannonball as he instantly broke the sonic barrier. His right hand carried his Golden Dragon Spear shining with golden light.

    Thousands of spear¡¯s gleams burst forth and his dazzling Golden Dragon Spear naturally released a sonorous roar. It soared across the air with a majestic aura towards the Weeping Blood Douluo.

    The Weeping Blood Douluo Chu Tiange suddenly lifted his head at this moment as the edge of his lips twitched. He seemed to have wanted to say something, but he did not.

    He raised an arm. Contrary to expectations, there was no sword in his hand. What he held in his hand was a metal bangle.

    The metal bangle was white in color and as soon as it appeared, it glowed with incandescent white light.

    A peculiar sensation immediately appeared in Tang Wulin¡¯s senses. He felt his Golden Dragon Spear vibrate violently. Then, it suddenly broke free of his control like a fish running away and his Thousand using Fingers was immediately interrupted.

    ¡°ng!¡± With a crisp sound, the Golden Dragon Spear had stuck to the white metal bangle in Chu Tiange¡¯s hand.

    This...

    Ever since his Golden Dragon King bloodline had awakened and he gained the Golden Dragon Spear, it had practically be a part of Tang Wulin¡¯s life. In his battles, he had lost and there were also times where he was not able to defeat an opponent. However, the Golden Dragon Spear had never left his hand if not for an attack. This was the first time and it had urred in such a peculiar way. It was unimaginable for him.

    Also, his Golden Dragon Spear was slowly shrinking as it stuck on the surface of the metal bangle. In the end, it was sucked into the metal bangle and vanished.

    The cheering crowds had their mouth agape when they saw this scene. The entire coliseum fell silent.

    What was this situation?

    What had just happened?

    The Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie was also perplexed. He had considered many possibilities, but he had never expected this oue.

    In a weapon battle, Tang Wulin¡¯s weapon had been taken away by his opponent the moment the battle started. How could he continue fighting now?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s charging body was already upon his opponent, but he had no weapon. Then, what he was met with was the Weeping Blood Douluo Chu Tiange¡¯s raised right hand.

    A sharp sword aura that seemed to have substance came as fast as lightning. It caught Tang Wulin off guard. After losing his Golden Dragon Spear, he could only raise both hands to defend himself. Tang Sect Secret Technique Mysterious Jade Hands.

    ¡°Boom!¡± He was immediately sent flying.

    Weeping Blood Douluo¡¯s sword aura was contained and it appeared as if he had used his hand as a sword. However, after being hit by the attack, the sword aura contained within him set off a series of consecutive explosions. Each explosion was stronger than the other. The extremely sharp sword auras seemed to be capable ofpletely tearing his body to shreds.

    If Tang Wulin¡¯s body was not tough enough, he would have been suffering quite a loss.

    His skin¡¯s surface flickered with golden light. It was a dense Dragon Air. He had managed to negate the effects of the sword auras.

    However, at this very moment, his feelings were in the greatest shock.

    That was his Golden Dragon Spear! His divine weapon Golden Dragon Spear. Even when he was facing the abyssal creatures, he could strike fear into their hearts with his Golden Dragon Spear. He did not expect it to be snatched away by his opponent this easily.

    What was that metal bangle?

    On the tform, the Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie had the answer. He turned to look at Dai Tianling beside him with dull eyes. His voice broke as he said, ¡°The imperial divine weapon, Diamond Bangle.¡±

    ¡®His Majesty has resorted to such methods just to win? This is practically cheating...¡¯

    The divine weapon Diamond Bangle was not brought over from Douluo Continent when the Star Luo Empire was established. It originated from the current Star Luo Continent. It was the imperial divine weapon of the modern Star Luo Empire.

    After the Star Luo Empire¡¯s great migration back then, the people came to this continent and were naturally faced with the rejection from the aboriginals. A conqueror would always have to pay a price. At that time, although the Star Luo Empire was no match for the Douluo Federation, they had no problem dealing with these aboriginals.

    During the great battle, one of the tribal leaders took out this Diamond Bangle. It had caused great trouble to the Star Luo Empire¡¯s army for a time. This object possessed great devouring abilities on any weapons. It could devour any weapon and even had some effect on martial souls.

    There was a small space within this Diamond Bangle. It was not big, but it was a spacepletely cut off from the outside world.

    At that time, seven Star Luo Empire Title Douluos with tool martial souls were weakened by it. If they had not relied on the strength of the beast soul masters to defeat the tribal leader, it would not have been easy for them to conquer the entire continent.

    Even so, the Star Luo Empire had paid a great price.

    After they obtained this Diamond Bangle, it was regarded as an imperial divine weapon. The emperor alone had the authority to wield it.

    With the advancement in soul devices, this divine weapon¡¯s effects seemed insignificant. This was because its capacity was limited. The most it could do was contain the devoured weapons within itself. It could not evolve into anything else. The information they obtained from the aboriginals was that this Diamond Bangle was of primordial origins. Nobody knew where exactly it came from.

    The Smiley Face Douluo had only heard about the existence of this imperial divine weapon, but he had never seen it. He never thought that he would witness the appearance of this legendary divine weapon under today¡¯s circumstances. Also, it had dealt a heavy blow on Tang Wulin in the very first moment.

    He was without a weapon and he had to face a Hyper Douluo who was skilled with the sword, a Sword God of a generation. He could not use his martial soul or his soul skills. How was he supposed to fight?

    Dai Tianling sat there with a rxed air. When he persuaded the Weeping Blood Douluo Chu Tiange to use the Diamond Bangle, he had already predicted that he would be questioned by many sides. However, he could not have cared less.

    ¡°This is the Battle of Five Gods. Out of the respect we have for your Sect Master, it¡¯s only natural for us to give it everything we have. The Diamond Bangle is also a weapon. Also, the weapon battle did not restrict its contestants to use only one weapon!¡±

    Hu Jie suddenly felt the urge to hit that smirking emperor¡¯s face.

    The audience was also dumbfounded. Although there were not many who knew about the existence of this imperial divine weapon, the audience could see that with such progress, there was no way for Tang Wulin to continue the fight.

    His weapon had been taken away in the weapon battle. How could a Title Douluo who represented the empire employ such a tactic? Even if he won this match, it would not be honorable!

    Tang Wulin sighed. He could not help but felt at a loss. He did not know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡®It seems the empire is really afraid of me winning again! To think that they¡¯d resort to such methods!¡¯

    ¡®What is that thing? It can even suck my Golden Dragon Spear away!¡¯

    ¡®However, do you guys think that you¡¯ve won just because you¡¯ve managed to do that?¡¯

    Currently, he was unaware that Dai Tianling had already agreed to Tang Sect¡¯s request. The only change was a discount of ten percent.

    Ever since he came to the Star Luo Empire, he was faced with various unfair treatments. The Star Luo Empire had utilized various methods such as announcing his presence in the empire through the Battle of Five Gods. This had limited Tang Sect¡¯s movements in the federation even more. Tang Wulin had tolerated all this. After all, he had to think about the bigger picture.

    ¡®Since you want a Battle of Five Gods, I¡¯ll participate in your Battle of Five Gods.¡¯ But under such circumstances, he was surprised that the other party had resorted to such methods. Even though he had great self-restraint right now, after everything he had been through, he could not help but feel genuinely angered at this moment.

    When Tang Wulin was furious, his expression would be exceptionally calm. However, his eyes would be exceptionally bright.

    ¡®Take my Golden Dragon Spear? Alright, take it then!¡¯

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath as his eyes gleamed with electricity. He stretched out his arms sideways in both directions. A spindle-shaped radiance appeared before him.

 Chapter 1362 - Almighty Space-time Shuttle

    <h4>Chapter 1362: Almighty Space-time Shuttle</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Weeping Blood Douluo Chu Tiange in front of him was stunned by the sight. What was that? It was definitely not a soul skill. This battle was carried out in front of the entire Star Luo people. As the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Tang Wulin would not possibly break the rules.

    If it was not a martial soul or soul skill, then it must be a weapon. A spindle-shaped weapon? It did not look like a hidden weapon, nor did it resemble a weapon that could be used in directbat.

    Just when this Weeping Blood Douluo was perplexed, two beams of light suddenly flew out of that spindle-shaped object. They fell onto Tang Wulin¡¯s hands.

    When these two beams of light appeared, they did not seem significant at first. However, their size quickly erged as they flew towards Tang Wulin¡¯s hands.

    In the blink of an eye, a pair of giant hammers appeared in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands.

    These were definitely giant hammers. Also, they were also looking familiar.

    The giant hammers were of a dull grey color. They were not eye-catching. However, they were toorge by any standards.

    Each giant hammer was about five meters in length. The hammerhead¡¯s diameter was already two and a half meters. When Tang Wulin wielded them in his hands, he had to hold them up at an angle, or they would be hitting the ground.

    As a weapon master, the Weeping Blood Douluo disyed an expression of shock after just a single nce. These giant hammers were of unattractive gray color, but they were not as simple as they appeared! When he took a closer look, he noticed that they were emitting a deep radiance. They appeared to be lightly pulsing with life as they seemed to be shrinking as if they were breathing.

    No way.

    The thought barely surfaced in his head. The Weeping Blood Douluo did not even have time to think when Tang Wulin shot up from where he stood.

    These giant hammers were not Tang Wulin¡¯s weapons. They were Yuanen Yehui¡¯s after she transformed into the Titan Ape. However, Tang Wulin was the one who forged them.

    The giant hammers themselves were made from simple materials. It was a material that Tang Wulin was most familiar with. It was not particrly rare among rare metals, but their sizes were clear for everyone to see.

    If their sizes had to be described, terrifying would be the most fitting adjective. The weight of such colossal Heavy Silver Hammers was unimaginable. Also, these were not Hundred Refined or Grade 1 Thousand Refined Heavy Silver Hammers. They were Soul Forged Heavy Silver Hammers.

    With a single tutge and with Heavy Silver which Tang Wulin was most familiar with, it was extremely easy for him to soul forge them. Tang Wulin treated forging it as a soul forge practice. Hepleted their forging at the same time when he forged the metals needed by his mecha. Even though he was the one doing the forging, he had used quite some time. Only a super sect with rich resources such as Tang Sect could provide him with enough materials to forge.

    Soul Forged Heavy Silver Hammers with such huge sizes, what did this mean?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers weighed more than two tons each. The left hammer weighed two thousand six hundred and seventy kilograms whereas the right hammer weighed two thousand nine hundred and eighty kilograms. Slightly more and they would have exceeded three thousand kilograms.

    With these giant hammers in his hands, the terror of their might was imaginable. As their forger, the soul forged metal would be connected to Tang Wulin. When he used them, the weight of the hammers would automatically reduce by thirty percent. This was the terrifying part of soul forging.

    The giant hammers had one single special quality, which was a timelyponent. They had Smash as their special feature.

    Tang Wulin leaped a dozen meters in the air with a single jump with the giant hammers which were heavier than five tons in collective weight. He raised both hammers and swung them towards the Weeping Douluo Chu Tiange like shooting stars that chased after the moon.

    On the tform, the female audiences were slightly stunned by this sight.

    In their eyes, Tang Wulin was extremely handsome and elegant. He could practically satisfy their requirements from a male.

    Handsome, graceful and refined. A dignified appearance and powerful strength. He was always able to defeat a powerful enemy and obtain victory.

    However, this current scene was clearly different.

    This was a time to entertain one¡¯s imaginations. A very handsome man with a pair of giant and heavy hammers which wererger than his body leaped as he swung them towards his opponent. Although these objects did not seem out of ce in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands, his actions were not exactly handsome.

    Only a single fangirl who squatted in a corner of the coliseum was watching this with beaming eyes. She mumbled to herself. ¡°Woah, that¡¯s impressive, so domineering. That¡¯s wild, brother Wulin!¡±

    Chu Tiange was not in a good mood since the start. As a weapon master, he truly had misgivings about being forced to use an item like the Diamond Bangle when he fought his opponent. That was akin to cheating. He was also disappointed that he could not fight honorably.

    However, the sudden change in his opponent had puzzled him. Clearly, his powerful spear had been taken away by him just now, but what was with these giant hammers? What was his real weapon?

    Also, could that spindle-shaped thing really store that many objects?

    His thoughts had barely faded when he felt a strong surge of winding at his face.

    The Soul Forge Heavy Silver Hammers were very heavy. Moreover, there was also the addition of Tang Wulin¡¯s strength. The strike of the pair of giant hammers brought with them a terrifying aura. The giant hammers had yet to strike their target, but the ground had already started to cave in.

    Head-on collision? There was no way that would happen. The Weeping Blood Douluo was a sword wielder. No matter how powerful his cultivation base was, he would not dare directly sh these objects of inhuman weight with his body.

    With a sh of movements, he swiftly retreated to evade Tang Wulin¡¯s hammers.

    However, his opponent moved quicker than he thought. Tang Wulin had already raised and brought down his hammers. Under such circumstances, his body suddenly charged forward without warning as he caught up with the Weeping Blood Douluo.

    ¡°Lub-dub! Lub-dub! Lub-dub!¡± Powerful heartbeat sounds resounded throughout the entire coliseum. With the obstruction of the protective barrier, the audience did not feel anything unusual. However, the Weeping Blood Douluo¡¯s body clearly paused as his blood essence surged within him.

    ¡®Body Sect?¡¯ This thought had just surfaced in his mind when his vision darkened. The hammers were already upon him.

    Out of helplessness, the Weeping Blood Douluo gritted his teeth and raised the Diamond Bangle in his hand. He activated it with his soul power.

    ¡°ng!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s left hammer flew out of his hand and stuck onto the Diamond Bangle. The most terrifying part about this divine weapon was that as long as he activated it, it could snatch away your weapon regardless of how powerful it was.

    However, it was one thing for him to snatch the hammer away. At the same time he snatched the hammer, the Weeping Blood Douluo felt a weight upon his body and the giant hammer crashed onto the ground. The other giant hammer immediately appeared above his head.

    Although this Diamond Bangle was useful, it had its limits. It was like a soul storage tool. Once the stored object¡¯s weight or size exceeded its capacity, it could no longer continue its function.

    Without a doubt, Tang Wulin¡¯s Soul Forge Heavy Silver Hammer had exceeded its capacity. His left hammer was snatched away somehow, but it would not be an easy feat to devour it.

    Feeling helpless, the Weeping Blood Douluo¡¯s hand shed with light as a vintage-looking sword appeared in his hand.

    The sword was snow-white in color with a red line that ran through its center like blood. The tip of the sword buzzed with a crisp ring as he tapped it onto the giant hammer. Sharp Sword¡¯s Consciousness stabbed into the giant hammer and started guiding it. He wanted to use the giant hammer¡¯s momentum to deflect it to the side.

    However, the Weeping Blood Douluo had only truly understood the terrifying part of this giant hammer after his sword came into contact with it.

    Under Tang Wulin¡¯s brandishing, the Soul Forge Heavy Silver Hammer¡¯s real battle weight was already more than ten thousand tons. When Chu Tiange tapped the hammer with his sword, the de was bent immediately. Sword¡¯s Consciousness or Swordsoul could not prate such an object. A terrifying vibrating force erupted at the same time. Even with the Weeping Blood Douluo¡¯s cultivation base, his sword almost flew away from his grasp.

    He relied on the rebound from his sword and quickly put some distance between him and his opponent. At the same time, he lowered his head and looked at the sword which he valued more than his life.

 Chapter 1363 - Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer, War Hammer!

    <h4>Chapter 1363: Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer, War Hammer!</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Although the sword was not his martial soul, he still named it the Weeping Blood Sword. It was forged with soul-forged material by a Saint Craftsman whom he found. Moreover, the soul-forged metal was made from spirit alloys. The sword was always by the Weeping Blood Douluo¡¯s side. Even though it was not his martial soul, the sword had formed an alliance with him.

    At present, he was truly afraid that his precious sword would lose to Tang Wulin¡¯s mighty hammer in the collision.

    He was helpless as he did not manage to dodge even with the maneuver he made earlier. The reason was simple. The Diamond Bangle was too heavy. Although the war hammer was shrunken and withheld in the Diamond Bangle, it remained heavy. It still bore more than thirty percent of its initial weight.

    It weighed a thousand kilograms. The weight of a thousand kilograms was nothing to a Hyper Douluo. However, it would depend on what the Hyper Douluo was doing. The addition of a thousand kilograms on his body would certainly affect his speed.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s right hammer deviated from its path and pounded onto the ground.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The entire coliseum shook violently once.

    From afar, one could see that the war hammer was massive in proportion to Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The audience only realized the power of the Weeping Douluo¡¯s current opponent when the hammernded on the ground.

    The war hammer crashed onto the ground of the Star Luo Coliseum. It left a giant pit apanied by a deafening booming sound. The pit was over ten meters in diameter and three meters deep. The Star Luo Coliseum barely withstood the st.

    Tang Wulin used the hammer as a springboard tounch himself into the air. His body spun half a circle in the air. Since he was only left with one hammer, he changed his posture by holding the hammer with both hands. He did not use any trick at all but spun the hammer in the air to pound at the Weeping Blood Douluo. A gush of terrifying offensive wind followed suit.

    On the main tform, the emperor Dai Tianling who was beaming proudly earlier was now stunned upon witnessing the scene. Even En Ci who was watching looked stupefied at present.

    ¡®What is that? Is it a weapon wielded by humans? Are you sure it¡¯s not a mecha¡¯s weapon? Even a mecha is incapable of wielding such a heavy weapon, no?¡¯

    Dai Tianling did not think that Tang Wulin would procure a pair of weapons which even the Diamond Bangle could barely handle.

    Meanwhile, the Smiley Douluo sitting on his other side burst outughing. ¡°Impressive. That¡¯s the Tang Sect Technique known as the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer.¡±

    He was right. Currently, Tang Wulin wasunching the Tang Sect Technique known as the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer.

    The hammer technique was used for forging back in the beginning. Tang Wulin had also used it for his forging work. However, its effect was impressive when used in battles.

    The most horrendous part about the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer was the explosive centripetal force it produced from the potential energy stored in the soul master, akin to a wound-up spring, waster channeled into the hammer. The opponent¡¯s force was counteracted each time by the much stronger force unleashed by the hammer.

    Tang Wulin relied on the powerful strength of his Golden Dragon King Bloodline in addition to the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. As he used the war hammer to unleash the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer, it made him a formidable foe.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s strength was extremely powerful and his speed just as swift. Chu Tiange was renderedpletely helpless in using his swordsoul to battle Tang Wulin.

    If it were an unrestricted battle, he would have used his soul skill to neutralize Tang Wulin earlier. However, this was a weapons battle so both opponents could use their most basic weapons in the battle. Both Tang Wulin and Chu Tiange were not allowed to use their usual battle techniques due to the restriction on the use of soul skills.

    He was rendered powerless when confronted by the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer especially after the earlier collision. He could only retreat while dodging the attacks and pondering his next move.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Another loud boom was heard. The giant hammernded on the ground and created another giant pit in the ground. The pit was evenrger this time. The cracks radiated in all directions. The coliseum shook violently in the horrifying quake. It felt like the ce was about to copse. The audience were screaming in fear.

    Tang Wulin did not hear the screams as he was in the midst of the battlefield. He leaped up using the war hammer as leverage. The war hammer was swung around for the third time.

    On the tform, A Ruheng burst outughing. ¡°I concede only to my junior brother disciple in apetition of strength. He enjoys using ruthless battle methods the most. This can¡¯t be. I¡¯m going to have him forge me a pair of war hammerster. I¡¯m going to learn this hammer technique too. It¡¯s truly self-indulgent. Hahaha!¡±

    What a waste that Sima Jinchi was not there to bicker over this with him. Otherwise, they would be engaged in a heated squabble.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±

    The war hammer produced deafening, booming noises that got louder each time. Tang Wulin pounded the war hammer ferociously onto the ground over and over again like a demolition man as he continuously unleashed the centripetal force of the hammer.

    It only took him a short while to leave behind a long stretch of giant pits with each consecutive pitrger than the previous one. The Weeping Blood Douluo was weaving in and out continuously in an attempt to dodge the hammer. However, the ferocious wind brought by the war hammer had begun to affect his movements.

    Was this truly achievable with human strength? Even His Excellency En Ci was incapable of doing so.

    There was not much impact in the beginning. Later, the quake produced by the pounding giant hammer became increasingly strong. Even the protective shield was weakening due to the quake. At the same time, the coliseum was beginning to wobble.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be. We can¡¯t do this anymore. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid that the entire coliseum will copse. There are a few hundred thousand people here! If something were to happen, it¡¯s going to be catastrophic.¡±

    The Weeping Blood Douluo made the decision to take prompt action. No one knew how long Tang Wulin¡¯s destructive attacks would continue. Trouble was no one could withstand it if it went on.

    Chu Tiange watched helplessly as Tang Wulin raised his hammer once again. The Weeping Douluo made no attempt to dodge it this time. Instead, he leaped toward the war hammer and stabbed his sword into the air.

    He could not break away from Tang Wulin¡¯s attacks because the strong sts from Tang Wulin¡¯s war hammer were overly intense. At present, the ce was akin to an ant hill that could copse at the slightest touch. The sword¡¯s radiance shot out from its tip at lightning speed. At the same time, the Weeping Douluo spun his body akin to a spinning top as he shot out diagonally into the air.

    A soul master was capable of flying after his cultivation base exceeded seven rings. So long as the Weeping Douluo could fly, he need not be afraid of Tang Wulin¡¯s war hammer.

    He spun into the air to ensure that the effect caused by the war hammer would be reduced when he took off.

    The sword stabbed into the air to unleash a gush of traction force which resulted in Tang Wulin¡¯s heavy hammer deviating slightly from its bearing. The Weeping Blood Douluo clenched his teeth. For a while, his body was carried away by the heavy hammer¡¯s foul wind during his flight. His body sank but he managed to unleash his soul powerpletely. His soul core contracted before it abruptly bloomed once again. He finally evaded the foul wind before he soared straight into the sky.

    ¡°Rumble!¡± The war hammer pounded the ground again. Dust began to rain down from the top of the Star Luo Coliseum.

    There were many who heaved a sigh of relief as they watched the weapon master elude the attacking range of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer. At the very least, they need not worry over the danger of Tang Wulin causing the coliseum to copse.

    Meanwhile, a screenshot of Tang Wulin¡¯s face was disyed on therge screens. People wondered if it was done intentionally.

    The war hammer was akin to a double-edged sword. It was extremely powerful but it¡¯s energy consumption was immense too. At present, the Weeping Douluo had moved out of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer¡¯s range. Victory or defeat in the battle was essentially determined. It was obvious that Tang Wulin did not stand a chance anymore. His huge consumption,ck of skill in wielding the weapon, and his opponent flying into the air would be the causes of his downfall. The Weeping Blood Douluo was skilled in the Weeping Blood formless sword aura. Tang Wulin would not stand a chance at all.

    Yet, the audience did not see any disappointment nor lethargy on Tang Wulin¡¯s face which was currently disyed on therge screens. Instead, they saw a smile, a smile that made one feel uneasy without reason.

    ¡®Why is he smiling?¡¯

    Everyone had the same thought.

    Then, they watched as Tang Wulin loosened his grip and tossed the soul-forged heavy silver hammer aside. Next, he raised his head and looked toward the Weeping Douluo who had already dashed into the sky. He held his right hand high in the air. A stream of bright light suddenly surged skyward.

    How should one describe the radiance? It was a gigantic light pir. A light pir that seemed to fill the entire sky to its bursting point. When the light pir rose, all the light sources in the entire coliseum appeared dim inparison.

    As she stood inside the waiting area of the coliseum, the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s face was suddenly covered in tears the moment she saw the appearance of the light pir.

 Chapter 1364 - Atlas Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 1364: As Reappears</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The sword held by the Weeping Blood Douluo moved in circles as his body was suspended in midair. He had just harmonized his breathing and in the midst of recuperating himself from the effect of the war hammer¡¯s powerful st earlier. Yet, he felt as if the world he was in now seemed to have changed suddenly.

    The sky had copsed!

    Of course, the sky did not truly copse. Somehow, it felt like the sky had caved in. In the next moment, his body came plummeting down from the sky. He was free falling. In no time, he would m hard onto the ground.

    A stream of dazzling golden light surged skyward to brace the Weeping Blood Douluo¡¯s falling body. The dazzling golden radiance struck his body precisely. In the next moment, Tang Wulin had already arrived before the Weeping Douluo. At the same time, the pure white spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand contacted the sword held across the Weeping Douluo¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    The sword shattered at the sound of the ¡°ding¡±. The Weeping Douluo flew into the sky with blood sttering all over. The pure white spear had stopped at the Weeping Douluo¡¯s throat. Tang Wulin could have taken the Weeping Douluo¡¯s life by advancing his spear just a little more.

    The changes were so quick that it was more than what the eyes could take in.

    All the action from the time the Weeping Douluo broke free from the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer until he was utterly defeated by Tang Wulin only took a few seconds.

    The meditation and mental exercises done over the past few days were meant for the total outburst at this moment.

    Tang Wulin had won the fourth battle of the Battle of Five Gods, the weapons battle!

    Tang Wulin held the Weeping Douluo in one hand, while his other hand held the spear. He descended from the sky onto the ground before he ced the ghastly pale Weeping Douluo by his side. Tang Wulin nodded toward the Weeping Douluo, then he took a few steps back.

    Everyone at the scene was shocked. It was unimaginable they would not be stunned. Everything had happened swift as lightning. The scene was beyond words.

    On the main tform, even the Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie who was beaming with delight earlier had now be silent. En Ci sat upright as he stared with a burning gaze at the pure white spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands.

    The runes inscribed on the spear shimmered with radiance distinctively. The colors and lights shimmered and exuded a feeling beyond description. It felt like reaching the pinnacle of the entire Douluo.

    The audience could notprehend. How could all those powerhouses above the rank of Title Douluo not figure out what had happened?

    En Ci mumbled a few words, ¡°That¡¯s the As Divine Spear. Our loss is justified.¡±

    Simrly, the Weeping Douluo looked at Tang Wulin in a daze. As he looked at the divine spear that had defeated him, there was no disappointment nor pain in his eyes but a yearning with emotions that was difficult to describe.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He bowed in salutation toward Tang Wulin to express his gratitude. He then turned around and left.

    He wished to thank Tang Wulin, because he had witnessed the number one divine spear in the world with his own eyes. He did not feel disappointed for losing to the divine spear.

    With his cultivation base and abilities, he did not even have the qualification to challenge the spear when the divine spear¡¯s original master was around. Today, he had the opportunity to, at least, bear witness to the existence of this divine spear.

    Tang Wulin slowly raised the pure white spear in his hand high up into the air. The pride of representing the As immediately puffed up his chest.

    This battle did not represent the victory of the Tang Sect but of Shrek!

    It was the victory of the As Divine Spear gifted to Tang Wulin by the As Douluo.

    The Star Luo Empire had deep-rooted inner secrets, and they owned the miraculous Diamond Bangle. On the other hand, Tang Wulin was the elected Tang Sect Master and the current Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy. With the ruals of over ten thousand years from the two great organizations, the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy, how could Tang Wulin possibly beck of inner secrets?

    Tang Wulin had acquired three divine weapons including the Golden Dragon Spear, the As Divine Spear, and the Almighty Space-Time Shuttle. That was why he was super confident in the weapons battle!

    Even if he failed to use the As Divine Spear to defeat his opponent, he could still use the Almighty Space-Time Shuttle.

    However, the oue turned out to be ideal. Ever since the As Douluo died in battle to protect the entire Shrek, the As Divine Spear had not bloomed with its radiance till today.

    Not only Tang Wulin, but all the Shrek Six Monsters on the tform had misty eyes with tears streaming down their faces.

    They witnessed how the As Douluo had sacrificed himself in order to protect them. If not because of his efforts to protect them and the other students of Shrek Academy, a Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition could not possibly harm the As Douluo for he had the foremost cultivation base in the world then!

    Dai Tianling exhaled a mouthful of foul breath. He suddenly felt that he needed to change his mindset. He did not speak nor reveal his disappointment and rage. He only stood up and left the main tform.

    Before the Battle of Five Godsmenced, who would have thought Tang Wulin, a boy just over twenty years old, could achieve this?

    He appeared to be winning every battle in an rmingly dangerous manner, and he achieved victory by turning the tide in almost every battle. At the end, he won all the battles. He might not have sufficient inner secrets, but he could not possibly achieve all his victories with luck alone!

    More importantly, following his consecutive victories in the battles, his fortune appeared to be building up to its peak.

    During an earlier moment, Dai Tianling felt uncertain about En Ci¡¯s participation in tomorrow¡¯s battle for the first time. How many trump cards did Tang Wulin actually own? Could his teacher defeat Tang Wulin in the battle tomorrow?

    Would the sess rate be a hundred percent? It seemed like the concept of a hundred percent did not exist in the world at present.

    Dai Tianling could only smile bitterly at the moment.

    The battle scene was reyed. It was a battle which was hardly exciting but certainly filled with deafening sounds.

    Tang Wulin was the more offensivebatant in the entire battle. The gigantic pits he left on the ground were distinctive evidence of that.

    The scene was yed until the final moment when Tang Wulin¡¯s ghastly smile was frozen on the screen. Undoubtedly, the audience had figured out his smile by now. Tang Wulin was so confident that he could take down his opponent to achieve victory! That was the reason for his joyous smile.

    In reality, the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer attacks earlier was to prepare for the final moment. Out of the numerous battle tactics employed by Tang Wulin, using the soul-forged heavy silver hammer was one of the tactics.

    When his opponent wielded the Diamond Bangle to devour the Golden Dragon Spear, he realized that he would have to use a more powerful weapon in the battle.

    There was only a single objective of using the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer tounch the continuous attacks. It was precisely topel the opponent into flying.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s maniption of the As Divine Spear could not possibly measure up to the As Douluo¡¯s handling of it. However, he could still exercise a certain amount of influence over the divine spear. Otherwise, Yun Ming would not have passed the spear over to him.

    The As Divine Spearunched Flight Prohibition!

    Even a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse would be rendered incapable of flying when the As Divine Spearunched Flight Prohibition. The powerhouse would fall from the sky if he or she was within range of the spear.

    How could the Weeping Douluo have predicted the sudden and unexpected change? On the other hand, Tang Wulin was well-prepared. He nned to continue the Flight Prohibition with the King¡¯s Path to defeat the opponent quickly. The Weeping Blood Douluo was beaten so swiftly that he did not even know what hit him.

    This was the benefit of a divine weapon. Moreover, the As Divine Spear had an aura umted over many years by the As Douluo. It was also known as the invincible, divine spear. By using it tounch the King¡¯s Path, Tang Wulin was able to emit a superior, formless power that overpowered his opponent.

    Due to the restriction in using his soul skill, the Weeping Blood Douluo was rendered utterly incapable of using his Sword God¡¯s power.

    The Weeping Blood Douluo lost bitterly in the battle, but he could notin. It was because he initiated the use of a divine weapon to disrupt thepetition. It was the empire¡¯s fault.

    Upon returning to the backcourt, Tang Wulin received his Golden Dragon Spear and war hammer from the Weeping Blood Douluo. Tang Wulin still showed the weapon master some respect. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for defeating you this way.¡±

 Chapter 1365 - Godmother

    <h4>Chapter 1365: Godmother</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Weeping Blood Douluo shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should apologize. His Majesty asked me time and again, so I had no choice. If there is a chance, I hope to learn about spear techniques from you. I should consider it an honor to have been defeated by the As Divine Spear today. In the past, I wished to cultivate myself to the extent that I could challenge the Divine Spear one day. Yet, when the As Douluo eventually became the greatest in the world, I understood that I wouldn¡¯t have the chance in this lifetime. Little did I know that I would see his As Divine Spear today, so my efforts were not wasted after all. It should be me thanking you for the opportunity.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re being too courteous. I¡¯ll certainly seek guidance from you if I have the chance.¡± It would definitely be beneficial for him to learn from a Sword God. Tang Wulin really hoped that he could spar against prospects like the Weeping Blood Douluo and Huang Zhengyang as it would be extremely helpful for his elevation.

    ¡®I¡¯ve won. I¡¯ve won once again. A winning streak through all four battles. I wonder what His Majesty is thinking about this now.¡¯

    ¡®Tomorrow will be my final battle. I¡¯m about to fight against the absolute best the Star Luo Empire has to offer. He is the most powerful warrior here.¡¯

    ¡®The winner and loser of this battle no longer matter. I¡¯ve already brought honor to the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy as I was supposed to. It¡¯s more important for me to enjoy the process of the battle right now.¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a faint smile at the thought of this. He was filled with anticipation for tomorrow¡¯s battle.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The Weeping Douluo left and the Holy Spirit Douluo walked in from the side. She arrived before Tang Wulin and gave him a gentle hug.

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh softly. ¡°I should thank you. If not for the Pavilion Master, none of us would be here right now.¡±

    Yali dried her tears and shook her head gently. ¡°He would make the same choice if he were given another chance, and I wouldn¡¯t stop him either. I was well aware that, if I were to dissuade him at the time, I might have been able to influence his decision, but I couldn¡¯t do so.¡±

    ¡°In Shrek, we can lose our teachers, but we won¡¯t lose our students. This is the academy¡¯s rule. The teachers will always give their lives to protect every single disciple. This is because all of you are the future of Shrek and the future of the continent.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes reddened immediately upon hearing the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s words.

    That was true! Whether from the outer or inner court, not a single one of the Shrek Academy students died despite the terrifying destruction brought by the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition. It was the teachers that had fallen rapidly, with only a few survivors remaining.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s words were not just a motto as he could see the truth of them right before his eyes!

    Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath and spoke with deep gratitude, ¡°Your Excellency, Shrek¡¯s honor and legacy will never end. We will also give our lives to protect every student in the future. We will ensure that the glory of Shrek will never die.¡±

    Yali raised his hand and caressed Tang Wulin¡¯s face. ¡°You can address me as ¡®Aunty¡¯. Yun Ming and I didn¡¯t have any children, and we were supposed to take Na¡¯er as our own daughter. Yet, she left without a trace. When you picked up the As Divine Spear and shined its glory upon the world once again, I already took you as my child.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt warm in his chest. ¡°No, I don¡¯t wish to address you as ¡®Aunty¡¯. My parents are already not around anymore. I wonder if I can acknowledge you as my adopted mother?¡±

    The Holy Spirit Douluo was stunned for a moment, and soon, her tears that had just stopped began to stream down her face once again.

    It was not that she was feeble, but because she found it difficult to control her emotions after seeing the As Divine Spear on this day. Moreover, Tang Wulin¡¯s words touched her heart at its core.

    Both she and Yun Ming loved Na¡¯er very much all those years ago. Due to her infertility, she once made a few attempts to find out if Na¡¯er was willing to be their adopted daughter. However, Na¡¯er used all sorts of methods to decline every time. Naturally, she and Yun Ming did not wish to impose anything else on Na¡¯er.

    Not being able to bear children had always been one of the greatest regrets in Yali¡¯s heart. For so long, she had been in agony that she could not bear children for Yun Ming. How could she not be moved by Tang Wulin¡¯s words?

    Tang Wulin took two steps back and knelt before the Holy Spirit Douluo like he was worshipping a deity. He gave her three kowtows respectfully.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    In that fleeting moment, Yali was ovee by her emotions. She took one step forward and hugged Tang Wulin tightly while sobbing loudly.

    Ever since Yun Ming¡¯s passing, she felt like she had lost her soul. If not for Shrek¡¯s revival, she would have already tried to join him.

    She did not need to suppress her emotions because there were none for her to hide. Her heart had died with Yun Ming.

    It was not that she did not want to cry in the past but that she found herself utterly incapable of doing so. Even though she was still alive, she felt dead inside like a walking corpse.

    It was as if Tang Wulin¡¯s call pulled her back to this world from another one. It was as if the colors were restored to her life, and she had hope once again. How could she possibly control her emotions in this situation?

    As they embraced, there was another person besides the Holy Spirit Douluo covered in tears. A charming figure stood quietly outside the door, struggling to hold her feelings back.

    ¡®Mother, I wish to call you ¡®Mother¡¯ too! But I can¡¯t.¡±

    With great effort, Gu Yuena kept herself from crying aloud. She swiftly turned around and ran away. She did not have the courage to stay, and she was worried that she would lose control of her emotions. The pain she felt in the depths of her heart was no less than Yali¡¯s.

    Tang Wulin did not stop Yali from holding him. Listening to her heavy sobs, he could not keep the tears from his eyes.

    For quite some time, he sensed that Yali was in a deathly state of stillness, and he had been trying to figure out a way to awaken her vitality.

    It was at that very moment, when he was overwhelmed with emotion, he spoke of his innermost thoughts and feelings without realizing. He was filled with gratitude. Her ability to cry signified that she had finally returned to the human world! Was there a greater gift than this?

    Yali¡¯s loud sobs transformed her aura. The pent-up emotional knots in her heart were finally loosening, while her emotions, soul power, and spirit were all fluctuating intensely.

    Images began to appear around her. There were scenes of the two of them holding hands when they were young and of them touring the entire. There were also visions of him holding her hand as they soared through the sky over the sea.

    The light surrounding them suddenly dimmed. Tang Wulin was astonished to discover that he had arrived in a holy world that waspletely white in color.

    Countless hymns resonated around him. He found that even his very soul was cleansed by the sound.

    The images that had manifested grewrger while all Tang Wulin¡¯s lethargy and negative emotions had vanished without a trace within the baptism of the holy fluctuation.

    The hymn sounded clearer and clearer while the white world continued to expand. Tang Wulin felt as if he was standing in the sky looking down at themon people while they stared up at him in the heavens above them.

    It was the arrival of a pure and holy angel. Was that not Yali precisely? Eight pairs of feathered wings spread out from her back and pped gently. A holy halo surrounded her body before spreading outward into the surroundings.

    Everything was being purified. The feeling exuded by the holy fluctuation was indescribable.

    It was as if a door of shining gold had appeared in the sky. Though it was tightly closed, it felt as if one could head into another world by pushing the door open.

    The eight pairs of wings pped gently at her back, and Yali¡¯s face was filled with tenderness. Her wings retracted and wrapped around Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin heard her voice as he was surrounded by holy energy. ¡°I¡¯ll use what remains of my life to protect you, my child. Brother Ming, we have a child now.¡±

    She raised her hand slowly and used her right index finger to gently touch Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead. In that split second, Tang Wulin felt as if his entire sea of spirit was boiling. He felt as if his massive sea of spirit was cleansed in just one moment. Instantly, the residual effect from the Blood Dragon Transformation vanished without a trace.

    It was even more peculiar that his bones, meridians, dragon core and soul core all felt cleansed. It felt incredible.

    His soul power had not elevated, but he could tell that he was different. His body had a feeling of crystal-clear purity.

    It was God¡¯s Blessing!

    Tang Wulin was unaware that this was God¡¯s Blessing bestowed upon him by Yali. The most powerful part of God¡¯s Blessing was its ability to enlighten the user, making it nurture Tang Wulin¡¯s ability toprehend. Additionally, God¡¯s Blessing was also effective in keeping one safe. This was almost as though she granted Tang Wulin with an extra life.

    Holy Spirit Douluo could only use God¡¯s Blessing once in her lifetime. Moreover, she could only use it when she was in this particr state.

 Chapter 1366 - Limit Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 1366: Limit Breakthrough</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Her rank had remained unchanged for decades, but as a result of Tang Wulin¡¯s words, this rank-98 Hyper Douluo had finally taken thatst step and achieved perfection.

    En Ci had just left the Star Luo Coliseum when he suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around. He looked toward the coliseum as an expression of shock and astonishment appeared on his face.

    What was that?

    It was not just him, as all with discerning eyes could see the difference.

    No one noticed when an additional cloud had arrived above the Star Luo Coliseum. It was beaming a light of seven colors into the sky. Floating there, it was surrounded by a faint golden brilliance. Everyone that had seen it felt as if their souls and spirits were cleansed, and they all had an incredible warmth running through their bodies.

    The sun¡¯s radiance seemed to dim a little at that exact moment. The cloud seemed to be absorbing countless light attribute elements from the air.

    The wondrous energy fluctuation made everyone feel very at ease. Countless people knelt and pressed their heads onto the ground to worship the cloud as a sign of a miracle.

    ¡°What¡¯s that? Is someone attempting a Limit Breakthrough?¡± In a sh, En Ci had arrived in midair.

    Breaking through to Limit Douluo-rank was a very dangerous matter. It could trigger an energy tide between Heaven and Earth, which meant one could identally cause a catastrophe if one was not careful.

    Thus, most Limit Douluos would choose a rtively deserted and quiet ce when they were attempting a Limit Breakthrough. Moreover, they would seek help from others to control the situation on the outside world in order to prevent trouble from arising.

    However, at this exact moment, the arrival of this Limit Douluo¡¯s breakthrough was sudden, and it was apparent that they did not have the slightest intention of being subtle.

    He rose into the sky and quietly sensed the change in the surge of energy. Gradually, aplicated expression appeared on En Ci¡¯s face.

    The sudden gush of energy did not have any intention of harming the public. It was even more peculiar that almost everyone touched by the energy could benefit from it. At the very least, it was effective in extending one¡¯s life span. Never mind themon people, even a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse like En Ci could feel this.

    This was definitely a once-in-a-lifetime miracle! Even En Ci was gasping in gratitude for being able to encounter such an auspicious event.

    Nevertheless, he could not help feeling puzzled as well. This clearly felt like the breakthrough of a recovery-type Title Douluo to Limit Douluo-rank!

    There was no such person in the entire Star Luo Empire. Thus, there could only be one possibility.

    Just the day before, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali had treated and cured the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu, so En Ci was aware of her presence. Today, she had actuallypleted a Limit Breakthrough inside the coliseum.

    En Ci seemed to recall the Smiley Face Douluo mentioning that the person representing Shrek Academy was also the As Douluo¡¯s lover. There was no doubt that this breakthrough was rted to the appearance of the As Divine Spear earlier that day.

    This signified that Shrek Academy finally had another Limit Douluo! Without a doubt, a third Limit Douluo at the Tang Sect would greatly increase the power and support behind the Sect Master.

    There was almost no evidence of a recovery-type Limit Douluo ever existing in the history of the entire Douluo. At least, there was none in En Ci¡¯s memory. He had never expected that he would witness the arrival of a miracle at this moment.

    On the other hand, what was the extent of a recovery-type Limit Douluo¡¯s ability then?

    She saved the Qilin Douluo, who was clearly already dead the day before. Moreover, she had yet to achieve Limit Breakthrough at the time.

    En Ci was a Limit Douluo himself. That was why he understood the immense disparity between a Limit Douluo and a rank-98 Hyper Douluo. It was a vast difference in capability.

    It would not be easy to kill the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master in this person¡¯s presence!

    He had to inform His Majesty of this matter swiftly. They must exercise caution in their approach to the Tang Sect.

    The Smiley Face Douluo stood in the distance. He had also witnessed the scene. He was supposed to have already left the area, but he suddenly sensed something was not right when the car drove out from the coliseum. He rushed back inside without the slightest hesitation.

    He had no idea what effect a recovery-type Title Douluo¡¯s breakthrough would have, but he could sense that what he was receiving was akin to rain after a drought. The higher one¡¯s rank, the more one gained from it. The simplest and most direct benefit was the extension of one¡¯s lifespan.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo had actually managed to have a breakthrough under such circumstances! This was truly awesome.

    En Ci was unaware that there was another Limit Douluo from Shrek Academy who was still alive, but he did.

    There were two more additional Limit Douluos at Shrek Academy! This had meant a great deal to the future restoration of Shrek. ¡®Sect Master, could it be that this is part of your n?¡¯

    At the start, he had merely epted the presence of Tang Wulin, but he gradually came to admire and respect the young man. The Smiley Face Douluo had not even realized that his attitude toward Tang Wulin had been changing.

    Tang Wulin lost count of how long it had been before he awakened from the miraculous state.

    Yali remained standing before him, but the Holy Spirit Douluo had turnedpletely different.

    The hood on her head was removed. Her exquisitely alluring appearance made her appear to be about twenty years old. Tang Wulin found it even more shocking that her originally grey-white hair had turned ck and silky once again.

    The weeping earlier had not left behind any traces on her beautiful face. On the contrary, her entire body was emitting holy and pure lustre. Her eight wings were spread out behind her and she was pping them gently. Her face cracked into a faint smile. As she looked at Tang Wulin, her gaze was filled with kindness.

    ¡°Mother,¡± Tang Wulin called out instinctively.

    Yali nodded and raised her hand to rub his head. She spoke softly, ¡°I have a son now. Ever since your godfather¡¯s passing, I¡¯ve never been as happy as I am today. Thank you, Wulin. I¡¯m truly grateful to you.¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily replied, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say that. I should be thanking you. We¡¯ve already found godfather¡¯s soul and you¡¯re a Limit Douluo now. Perhaps, there will be even more possibilities after we acquire his soul?¡±

    Yali nodded gently. ¡°I hope so. I myself didn¡¯t expect that I could do something that I thought would be almost impossible for me. I must immediately return and engage in closed-door cultivation to stabilize my realm. Please handle the matters here by yourself.¡±

    One would need to stabilize one¡¯s realm as soon as possible after breaking through to the rank of Limit Douluo. Otherwise, one could possibly drop to Hyper Douluo once again. Moreover, it could be quite dangerous for the person¡¯s body too.

    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s going to be fine with Sect Master Hu¡¯s help over here. There¡¯s only one match remaining in the Battle of Five Gods as well.¡±

    Yali nodded. ¡°I¡¯m still quite at ease regarding the matters over here. After all, we, along with the Tang Sect, are still in the good graces of the Star Luo Empire. Do be careful yourself when you spar against En Ci tomorrow. I believe that he won¡¯t be making things too difficult for you. Don¡¯t you push yourself too much either, do you hear me? Remember that excessive strength makes fracturing easier. It¡¯s not a good thing to be too strong. It¡¯s okay to fail because failure allows one to learn from experiences even more.¡±

    Tang Wulin understood his godmother¡¯s concerned that his emotions would be affected if he were to lose the battle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know about failure. In reality, even though I suspected that I could possibly achieve some victories in the Battle of Five Gods, I have never expected that I would win so many matches. I¡¯m already contented and I¡¯m d that I haven¡¯t disgraced our Tang Sect and Shrek. The final battle will allow me to enjoy the process of thepetition. Do take care of yourself as well. You¡¯ve just achieved a breakthrough, so don¡¯t rush things, okay? I¡¯ll be heading back to meet with you when I¡¯m done handling the issues here.¡±

    Tang Wulin was in a superb mood while Yali was delighted by her breakthrough to the rank of Limit Douluo. It would definitely be a good thing for Shrek. Moreover, Tang Wulin could find emotional sce when he had the affection of this godmother.

    Yali left. Just as Tang Wulin walked out from the waiting area, he suddenly felt his heart throb violently.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they with you?¡± a gentle voice called out.

 Chapter 1367 - Donâ€™t

    <h4>Chapter 1367: Don¡¯t</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin turned around and found Gu Yuena standing and weeping in the corner like a pear blossom soaked in the rain.

    Tang Wulin felt a wave of emotions sweeping over him upon seeing her. He took a step forward to be near her. Getting close to her, he saw her red lips that he kissed once and her body he had held before in his arms. He was immediately overwhelmed with an irresistible urge. Yet, he felt constrained when he thought of how the soul in her body belonged to Na¡¯er.

    ¡°You still love her more.¡± said Gu Yuena to Tang Wulin with some hidden bitterness.

    Tang Wulin coughed once. ¡°Why are you here? Did you follow me to the Star Luo Continent?¡±

    Gu Yuena spoke, ¡°I was sent by the Spirit Pagoda, not that I followed you. I know that you¡¯ll be here too. That¡¯s why...¡±

    ¡°I see that Grandteacher has finally made a breakthrough. It¡¯s truly awesome.¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes were red. It was apparent that she had been crying.

    Tang Wulin felt gloomy. ¡°She missed you all this while.¡±

    Gu Yuena heaved a soft sigh. ¡°I lied to her and Teacher after all. I don¡¯t have the courage to face her, and I don¡¯t know which identity to assume should I meet her. I overheard the conversation between the both of you earlier. Grandteacher is truly the best person in this world. It¡¯s great that you regard her as your godmother. She¡¯s always yearned for a child of her own.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded softly. He answered Gu Yuena¡¯s earlier question, ¡°There are too many outsiders. I¡¯ll expose myself if I walk with the others. Thus, I¡¯m on my own.¡±

    Gu Yuena spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you because I wish to remind you to be careful. If it¡¯s possible, it¡¯s better to walk with the rest of the people. You took away Zhang Geyang¡¯s spirit soul so he won¡¯t leave the matter at that. Moreover, you¡¯ve caught the attention of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master Qiangu Dongfeng too. He knows that you and Gu Yuena were ssmates, so he quizzed me regarding your details. Do be more careful when you¡¯re back in the Federation.¡±

    Tang Wulin suddenly had an idea. ¡°Has the Spirit Pagoda really cooperated with the Holy Spirit Cult?¡±

    Gu Yuena shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Only Qiangu Dongfeng and the staff close to him know of this matter. However, I believe that everything you¡¯ve seen is real. As for their goals and the extent of their cooperation, I¡¯ve no idea. On the surface, the organization appearspletely unrted to the Holy Spirit Cult.¡±

    ¡°On the Federation¡¯s side, the Spirit Pagoda is greatly affected by public opinion. In fact, your performance in the Battle of Five Gods didn¡¯t repulse the people in the Federation. Actually, it helped build your reputation.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt his chest tighten slightly. He nodded gently. ¡°Na Na, do you know about the military situation at present? Do you know when the Federation is nning to send out its troops?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this either. The Federation is keeping a tight lid on the matter. The entire Eastsea¡¯s maritime space is under lockdown at present. I¡¯m afraid even Qiangu Dongfeng has no idea when the military is going to take action. Does the strict lockdown signify that the Federation has already made preparations? Return as soon as you can when this is over. If the war is truly happening, try your best not to get involved. I heard from Qiangu Dongfeng that the Federation is quite serious over the matter this time. The depletion of resources has already affected the development of soul technology severely. I¡¯m afraid that the Federation won¡¯t let the matter be if there¡¯s no gain from this war.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded. However, he knew that if the war had begun, he could not evade the affair. Apparently, it was impossible for him to do so.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Gu Yuena raised her head and nced at him.

    Tang Wulin was looking back at her too. He was about to speak, but he stopped himself.

    Gu Yuena was about to turn around and leave, but she halted abruptly. She asked Tang Wulin, ¡°If therees a day when my spirit haspletely fused with Gu Yue and her consciousness acts as the main host, will you still remember me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Tang Wulin blurted out.

    Gu Yuena smiled at once. She suddenly pounced into Tang Wulin¡¯s arms and with her graceful, slender body snuggled close to his body as she hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Brother, just that reply is enough for Na¡¯er. Even though I don¡¯t know what the end result will be, you must believe that regardless whether it¡¯s Gu Yue or Na¡¯er, we¡¯ll never hurt you.¡±

    Na¡¯er pushed him away gently upon saying that. With a sh, she vanished into a stream of silver light silently.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling dazed as he watched the spot where she had disappeared. He was going to ask Na¡¯er the reason for her refusal to leave the Spirit Pagoda. He had missed the opportunity now that she was gone.

    ¡®Na¡¯er, Gu Yue. What¡¯s going on between the both of you?¡¯

    ¡®To be able to meet her and know that she¡¯s on the Star Luo Continent is considered fortunate already.¡¯

    The Battle of Five Gods with four consecutive wins! The Tang Sect Master was about to seed in fighting against an entire empire by himself.

    The news media of the Star Luo Empire werepeting against one another to cover the story on this. The scene was bustling with innumerable activities. Tang Wulin had be a hero and a household name.

    Most of the people had yet to learn of the powerful Tang Sect until now. The newly-appointed Sect Master was obviously a proud son of heaven beyond his time.

    However, some discordant voices were heard because of Tang Wulin¡¯s quadruple winning streak. They were mostly querying the empire¡¯s government and the royal household.

    The opponent was just a young man over twenty years of age. Besides, he had yet to show his ability ofplete domination over everything. Why was the empire incapable of rivaling the young man?

    If this continued, the entire empire would lose to a young man. Who was going to be responsible for this disgrace?

    Only the final round of the Battle of Five Gods remained. If the empire were to lose this too, did it signify that the empire would pay an immense price for losing as it did during ancient times?

    The empire had cultivated outstanding talents over the years and advocated individual heroism. Perhaps, the empire¡¯s support in cultivating these people for such a long time had been wasted with the four continuous losses in the Battle of Five Gods.

    The Monster Academy was even worse. The opponent¡¯s Shrek Academy had only sent out one young man, yet he managed to thrash the entire empire. What if the powerhouses of Shrek Academy were here? Would the disparity be even greater?

    The queries that came from all sides pushed the royal household and the Monster Academy to the brink of a conflict. It showed that if the empire were to lose the final round, the emperor¡¯s reputation would be jeopardized.

    Dai Tianling was a little agitated for he had never expected the event to turn out this way. It was supposed to bring in many achievements in one stroke. On the contrary, the situation had deteriorated to this extent.

    If he were aware of Tang Wulin¡¯s prowess earlier, he would have selected the younger powerhouses for the battle. At least, it would not be that embarrassing when they lose. He could perhaps call it a trial of strength among the younger generation.

    However, he could not back down at present.

    Tang Wulin was truly making things difficult for him! Initially, it appeared as if Tang Wulin was at a disadvantage for being young. Yet, who would have thought that in the end, Dai Tianling was the disadvantaged one instead. Inadvertently, he had made the Tang Sect Master famous.

    He could only send out the Holy Dragon Douluo for tomorrow¡¯s battle. However, even if the Holy Dragon Douluo were to win, it would not look good for the empire.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Meanwhile, a familiar voice was heard.

    En Ci had the authority to enter the pce at will. At present, he was in front of Dai Tianling.

    ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s going on?¡± Dai Tianling was not in a good mood. Meeting En Ci did not change his emotional state.

    En Ci spoke with a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s something that we need to consider seriously. After you left, the recovery-type Hyper Douluo from Shrek Academy who came with Tang Wulin had advanced to a Limit Douluo.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Dai Tianling could not help crying out in rm. He sat up abruptly. He was filled with disbelief.

    To him, a Limit Douluo was a rare find indeed. It was a rank that was scarcely heard of in his lifetime. He had always looked up to En Ci with the greatest esteem because his teacher was a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse!

    Yet, in two short days, two new Limit Douluos had emerged. What was happening to the world?

 Chapter 1368 - The Federal Fleet

    <h4>Chapter 1368: The Federal Fleet</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Moreover, themoners saw it too. I believe that you¡¯ll get news of it soon. I just want you to know about the event. Besides, she¡¯s a recovery-type Limit Douluo and such a case is unprecedented. She¡¯s also the only such person in the Douluo Federation! Thus, we need to reevaluate our chances with the Tang Sect carefully.¡±

    There was no need for En Ci to borate on the significance of a recovery-type Limit Douluo. Dai Tianling knew its importance too. A recovery-type Limit Douluo was capable of bringing the dead back to life. She could certainly save a person¡¯s life!

    The Tang Sect and Shrek Academy were as close as siblings. How could he disregard the consequence of having such a powerhouse who is on their side?

    Dai Tianling took a deep breath and spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°Teacher, do you think I¡¯m too conceited? I wasn¡¯t supposed to solve this matter in such a cavalier manner.¡±

    If he had given it more thought and agreed to the Tang Sect¡¯s requests, perhaps many of the events would not have urred at all. The royal house was forced to concede now.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is not the time for regrets. We should think about how we can best manage the consequences,¡± said En Ci to Dai Tianling.

    ¡°Teacher, do you have any suggestions?¡± asked Dai Tianling.

    En Ci answered, ¡°I have some ideas. Since the oue is such, why don¡¯t...¡±

    With the entire empire being affected by the oue of the Battle of Five Gods, a group of people had gathered in a dark, underground cavern.

    It was so dim that even a person with extremely good eyesight could only make out the blurry silhouettes.

    Each person was dressed in a big, ck cloak which covered the entire body.

    ¡°Blood Demon, how¡¯s the situation? What¡¯s the result of the Demon Empress¡¯s blood test?¡± A majestic voice echoed throughout the cavern.

    Another slightly hoarse voice was heard. ¡°It looks pretty good. The medicine is effective. If its usage is continued, we should be able to control the situation. If the Demon Empress recovers, it won¡¯t be much of an issue even if the As Douluo is resurrected.¡±

    ¡°Regarding the matter of returning the As Douluo¡¯s soul to the Tang Sect, how are you managing it? Can the As Douluo¡¯s soul be handled properly?¡± asked the majestic voice again.

    ¡°Rest assured, King Emperor. I¡¯ve already taken care of the matter. I may not rival Yun Ming when he was alive, but he¡¯s only a soul now. He¡¯s at my mercy, just like a fish on a chopping block.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. The Almighty Space-time Shuttle is very important. Everything must be carried out ordingly for the safe return of the divine weapon. Alright, please continue to administer the medicine to the Demon Empress. I hope it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°King Emperor, the Spirit Pagoda has been a little suspicious of us. They¡¯ve suspended a few of our coborations.¡± A pleasant female voice was heard.

    ¡°The Spirit Pagoda is having a tough time these days. It¡¯s not that easy for them to get rid of us. Tell Qiangu Dongfeng to make preparations in the Star Luo Empire. Our time to reap the rewards has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The female voice continued speaking, ¡°King Emperor, the newly-appointed Sect Master Tang Wulin has won four consecutive battles in the Star Luo Empire¡¯s Battle of Five Gods. We¡¯ve watched the battle recordings too. If Tang Wulin is truly just over the age of twenty, his natural endowments are very impressive. We can¡¯t have him around. Coincidentally, Zhang Geyang has made such a request. Should we seize the opportunity to take him out? Otherwise, he may possibly be the next Yun Ming in the future, if he is allowed to develop further.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, make the necessary arrangements then. Kill him in one strike. Don¡¯t give him a chance to counterattack. I thought the Underworld Monarch is there. Please request the Underworld Monarch to head the operation personally. The Tang Sect, humph!¡±

    ...

    Enormous warships were moving at sea. These ships appeared to be scattered throughout the vast sea akin to the stars in the skies. At times, they looked like the chess pieces on a chessboard.

    Amongst therge fleet, the most conspicuous were the three colossal warships.

    At the vanguard of the three colossal warships was thergest warship in terms of volume. The size of the warship¡¯s hull was akin to a city. There were at least over a hundred advanced soul aircraft parked on the expansive deck of the hull.

    The warship was so vast in length and breath that it appeared to be like a gigantic monster.

    All kinds of warships surrounded the three colossal motherships. The total number of warships exceeded three hundred.

    One could clearly see the giant cannons¡¯ surfaces shimmering with a metallic gloss on all the warships. Apparently, these warships were ready tounch the cannons at any moment.

    In the captain¡¯s cabin of the DS Sea God mothership.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie sat on the main seat and asked his lieutenant, ¡°How long before we reach the Star Luo Empire¡¯s maritime space?¡±

    ¡°At our current speed, we can be there in ten days at the most. All the anti-radar systems are already initiated. With the Star Luo Empire¡¯s detection capability, our presence won¡¯t be detected for at least another seven days.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Chen Xinjie answered calmly. He stood up and walked to the cabin window and looked outside.

    It was a vast sea. With regard to the Boundless Sea Douluo, the sea was his closestpanion.

    He could not postpone the war any longer in the end. The Hawk Faction was overly powerful in the military. As one of the leaders in the Hawk Faction, he could not possibly override the opinions of others under such circumstances.

    ¡®Yue Yue, can you me me for this? We¡¯ve no choice but to wage this war. For the development of the continent, the technology of the Federation, and the future of mankind, we need to consolidate our resources. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to reduce the fatalities to the best of my abilities. If the despicable scoundrels from the Holy Spirit Cult make a move to kill, I¡¯ll squash them to death.¡¯

    Out of the eighteen War Gods from the War God Hall, there were a total of ten War Gods who had followed him on this expedition. There were numerous powerhouses from each of the great army corps. He, being a Limit Douluo, was there to assume personalmand. He did not bother with the Dou Spirit Empire at all because the main opponent was the Star Luo Empire. Once the Star Luo Empire was defeated with a crushing blow and control established, the Dou Spirit would surrender too.

    ¡®Yue Yue, if only you give me a chance, I¡¯ll give this up. I¡¯m willing to give up the entire world for you.¡¯

    ¡®Sadly, you didn¡¯t give me a chance at all!¡¯

    ¡®Ten days. Ten dayster, the Star Luo Empire will face the full force attack of the Federal Fleet!¡¯

    ...

    The sun seemed to shine brighter after a good night¡¯s sleep.

    He had won four out of five battles, saved a Limit Douluo¡¯s life, and impelled the appearance of a new Limit Douluo. He had also seized the spirit soul of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s deputy Pagoda Master. The disadvantageous situation initially was turning into an advantageous one. What else could make Tang Wulin happier?

    Following his return yesterday, the Smiley Face Douluo had told him that even if he lost the final battle, the Star Luo Empire would be willing to ept the Tang Sect¡¯s terms of a lower buying price.

    In reality, Tang Wulin¡¯s mission for this trip had already beenpleted.

    Today would be the first time in his life that he would fight against a Limit Douluo on a battlefield.

    No matter how powerful his earlier opponents were, none of them couldpare to a Limit Douluo. Moreover, this Limit Douluo was a four-word battle armor master.

    The final battle in the Battle of Five Gods, the battle armor battle.

    He questioned his heart. ¡®Tang Wulin, are you ready?¡¯

    ¡®Yes, I¡¯m ready!¡¯

    The God¡¯s Blessing from yesterday had already fused with himpletely after a night of meditation. The feeling of having mastered his skills which he felt earlier was even more intense now.

    Tang Wulin had absolutely no idea of his fighting capacity as it was continuously sublimating.

    Sometimes, it was worrying when the progress was too quick. Due to the effect of the God¡¯s Blessing, his Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique was approaching the realm of fullpletion.

    The Innate Secret Technique was not able to make a person invincible, but it could make the path to invincibility a lot smoother.

    Tang Wulin would notpletely be at a disadvantage when he faced En Ci. At least, Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline had a suppression effect on the Holy Dragon Douluo.

    He opened the window and breathed in the fresh air. After he was done washing up, Tang Wulin joined hisrades at breakfast.

    ¡°Yuxue, prepare for our return trip. We can¡¯t stay here anymore. I wonder how the situation at the Federation is now. After the end of the Battle of Five Gods, we¡¯ll hand matters over to the Star Luo Empire. We¡¯ll stay for three more days at most before returning to the Federation.¡±

    The Tang Sect had waged war against the Spirit Pagoda so the organization must be facing immense stress in the Federation. He would like to return sooner so he could face the crisis together with the Amorous Douluo.

    Besides, his identity was already exposed. His godmother was officially a Limit Douluo. He should begin making a public appeal for Shrek Academy too. He would need to find out from Elder Long and his godmother the number of powerhouses capable of supporting Shrek during the public appeal.

    At the same time, he needed to findrge amounts of life force for the Life Seed as soon as possible. Shrek City could only be rebuilt when the Life Seed had purified the entire Sea God Lake.

 Chapter 1369 - Free Myself From All Restrictions

    <h4>Chapter 1369: Free Myself From All Restrictions</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There were too many matters for him to attend to. He must quickly return when the matters at this side were properly handled. He believed that the Star Luo Empire still had a great certainty to deter the federation with the weapons supplied by Tang Sect such that the federation dared not engage easily.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Long Yuxue nodded towards Tang Wulin while simultaneously taking a deep nce at him.

    It was the Battle of Five Gods!

    She could not help feeling a little nervous when she looked at the young man in front of herself. She could still clearly remember his slightly unkempt appearance when he first arrived at the Blood God Army. He was almost standing on the pinnacle of the world after only such a short period of time.

    Jiang Wuyue sitting by Long Yuxue¡¯s side gave her a gentle nudge and softly said, ¡°there are some things you can see but you can¡¯t have, so unpleasant isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s best that you go for the thing that you can have right.¡±

    ¡°I see that the food didn¡¯t manage to block your bbering mouth.¡± The people on the scene were all powerhouses so they could naturally hear his words. Long Yuxue immediately blushed scarlet from his action. She ferociously red at him while strenuously stamping her foot against his foot.

    The group of people was smiling spuriously. Tang Wulin appeared to be slightly awkward too but he could only y stupid and pretended that he was unaware of the situation.

    ¡°Big brother, how do you n on fighting today? It was utterly unsatisfactory to fight against Heavenly Kings n the other day. We shall appoint them for one more go when your Battle of Five Gods has ended. Long Yue will certainly take part this time too,¡± Xie Xie said with an eagerness in his tone.

    Tang Wulin had yet to answer when Yue Zhengyu had already asked, ¡°are you certain that Long Yue will take part? I¡¯m afraid that they have even lost the courage to challenge us after witnessing our captain in the Battle of Five Gods, right?¡±

    Yes! The abilities disyed by Tang Wulin in the Battle of Five Gods had already achieved the extent that even the Heavenly Kings n would have to look up to them. It was genuinely an issue of whether they had the courage to fight against an opponent like Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Free oneself from all restrictions.¡±

    The group of people stood gazing at one another upon hearing these words. Even Ye Xinn cracked into a smile. ¡°Nicely said about your ¡®free oneself from all restrictions¡¯. I look forward to it.¡±

    Battle armor battle allowed the mostprehensive disy of a higher-order soul master and the best performance of one¡¯s abilities. Every second was spent persisting in such battle especially when fighting against such a powerful opponent. Moreover, he had already achieved victory in four rounds of Battle of Five Gods beforehand.

    He was freeing himself from all restrictions. He was going to go all out in this battle without the slightest restraint and without the slightest care for victory and defeat. There was no excessive scheming nor nning. Tang Wulin was going to disy the painstaking effort of his cultivation when he was fighting against a powerhouse. If he could do this, then he would be satisfied.

    On the other hand, he was deeply convinced that he would certainly benefit greatly from this battle.

    The Star Luo Coliseum still remained crowded in every part. The final round of the Battle of Five Gods was happening today so it was even more difficult to acquire the entrance tickets now.

    ¡°Today¡¯s battle is battle armor battle, right? Do you think that our empire will send out His Excellency Holy Dragon Douluo to take part in the battle?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell. If his excellency Holy Dragon Douluo is to engage in today¡¯s battle personally, I don¡¯t think it would be glorious even if he wins.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be inglorious. We¡¯ve already sent out one Limit Douluo earlier, haven¡¯t we? This is just a friendly match between Tang Sect and the empire. We¡¯re only watching for the fun and excitement. It doesn¡¯t involve any dispute between empires. The rtionship between our empire and Tang Sect is much better than the Douluo Federation.¡±

    ¡°You made a good point there. However, that Sect Master Tang is truly very impressive! He managed to win four times in a row all by himself. I¡¯ve asked my soul master friends and they said that this Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master has the ability of a Hyper Douluo at least. Moreover, he has won so many rounds of battle due to the support from Tang Sect¡¯s inner secret too. You can tell from his performance in the weapon battle earlier. He should be using all divine weapons I think. Only that I wonder if he will be using the divine weapons earlier in today¡¯s battle armor battle. I didn¡¯t manage to clearly see yesterday before thepetition had already ended.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right! Yesterday¡¯s battle was truly extraordinary. The weapons of Sect Master Tang were taken away as soon as the battle began, yet his pair of war hammerster was even more extraordinary. He was truly capable of lifting such a gigantic pair of hammers. Do you think those hammers were hollow?¡±

    ¡°Are you retarded? Haven¡¯t you seen the effect resulted from that hammer pounding against the ground? I was truly worried that the coliseum won¡¯t be able to withstand the impact if he is to use that weapon in today¡¯s battle armor battle.¡±

    ¡°Not likely. Someone saw that people were strengthening the coliseumst night. It is said that they¡¯ve acquired manyrge scale defensive soul devices for today¡¯s final battle for fear that there might be some issues that arise in today¡¯s battle.¡±

    ¡°Good, great then. Safety first. We¡¯re the unlucky ones if the ce truly copses.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that you have an entrance ticket?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do! I bought the season pass earlier. It wasn¡¯t that expensive at the time. Oh, I look forward to watching the battle for real.¡±

    ¡°You have a ticket!

    ¡°You actually have a ticket!

    ¡°You, you, you...¡±

    All sorts of discussions were already heard in the areas surrounding the entire Star Luo Coliseum. The intense atmosphere was akin to surging blood essence that felt as if it could burn up the sky above the entire Star Luo City.

    With noises and sounds causing amotion, the final round of the Battle of Five Gods was about to begin.

    Inside the coliseum, the emperor Dai Tianling had arrived unusually early to the main tform today aspared to yesterday. He sat on the center of the main tform and looked down at the still empty arena at present. He had a solemn expression.

    Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci was not by his side today. There was only Smiley Face Douluo by his side.

    ¡°Your majesty, you should actually rx yourself now. Even I don¡¯t think that our Sect Master will stand any chance in today¡¯s battle!¡± Hu Jie smilingly said.

    Dai Tianling darted him a look. ¡°Oh? Do you really think so? Your Excellency Smiley Face.¡±

    Hu Jie chuckled. ¡°Of course! That¡¯s En Ci after all. Even though I have always been recalcitrant at him but I have no choice but to acknowledge that he is genuinely slightly more powerful in his cultivation base than me, just that he is not as intelligent.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Dai Tianling almost rolled his eyes in displeasure. ¡®Will you die if you stop riding him? He¡¯s not here anyway but you¡¯re still making sarcastic remarks about him.¡¯

    Hu Jie smilingly looked at thepetition arena. It would be the final battle today. When it ends, Tang Wulin¡¯s trip was about to end too and he would be returning to the federation as soon as possible.

    After spending time with each other over these days, he was truly feeling a little unwilling to part with this Sect Master. Hu Jie watched as Tang Wulin created all sorts of miracles every day. It had actually already turned into enjoyment for him. He watched Tang Wulin constantly growing every day and looked forward to the appearance of more miracles. He had already lost count of how many years it had been since he felt this level of anticipation.

    He hoped that everything would go smoothly for Tang Wulin. Even though Tang Wulin had an extremely eye-catching performance in the Battle of Five Gods this time, the situation back in the federation was not looking that optimistic. There were many things he needed to face and resolve upon his return, especially his other identity as the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master in Shrek Academy.

    Everything as such was bound onto his body like shackles. In order to break those shackles, he would have to put in even more effort.

    After all, it was already no longer the age of ten thousand or twenty thousand years ago when one could bring about a radical change in a situation by oneself. Aspared to the federation, the Star Luo Empire was still falling behind in this situation after all.

    Hu Jie could only hope that Tang Wulin had the capability to break out of the encirclement. It was not an easy matter to restore Shrek or revive Tang Sect¡¯s glory in the federation.

    The situation on the outside of the coliseum was in full swing and it was just as such on the inside of the coliseum. The number of banners almost doubled aspared to yesterday. Moreover, it felt like there was a clear distinction between different supporters.

    A portion of the banners was disying messages simr to ¡°Long live the empire¡¯. It was apparently disyed by the people who did not hope to see the empire on a quintuple losing streak. There was also a portion of people that were different. They were chanting slogans in favor of Tang Wulin.

    They had an even higher level of eptance to the Tang Sect because they wished to witness miracles. A person that was capable ofpleting the Battle of Five Gods and achieve the final victory in the modern days. There was no doubt that this person would be the hero that even Star Luo Empire¡¯s people would cheer after. They anticipated the arrival of this hero and looked forward to the perfection of individual heroism. After all, it had already been over ten thousand years at the very least that no one was capable of seeding at the Battle of Five Gods.

    Even though Tang Wulin was engaged in the Battle of Five Gods this time and it was not due to the conflict between empires, but the line-up of this battle was no weaker than the line-up of the most powerful figures in Star Luo Empire.

    However, those with discerning eyes naturally noticed that the Holy Dragon Douluo had not appeared on the main tform. They naturally understood how powerful the opponent that Tang wulin was about to face today was. It was genuinely quite difficult to defeat a Limit Douluo that was famous for a long time.

    When Tang Wulin walked out of the waiting area, he felt like everything was about to change. A faint smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 1370 - The Final Battle In Battle Of Five Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1370: The Final Battle In Battle Of Five Gods</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A few days ago, Tang Wulin was actually feeling anxious when the first round of Battle of Five Gods began. He was fighting against Huang Zhengyang, the pir of the Empire. The opponent was not very powerful in his cultivation base but his persistence in mecha enabled him to have ultra-strong mecha operating abilities. Tang Wulin won that battle dangerously in reality. If not because of Huang Zhengyang¡¯sck of understanding of himself, it actually was not an easy matter for him to achieve victory in that battle.

    Then, there was a second battle. Tang Wulin waspletely suppressed by Zhang Geyang as the overall abilities of the opponent¡¯s spirit souls were genuinely more powerful. There were two great one hundred thousand year spirit souls. Both spirit souls were iparably powerful including the Thunderp Nether Vine, his opponent¡¯s most powerful nt-type spirit soul, and also hispanion spirit soul Hell me Beast. If not for Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s distinctiveness in addition to Tang Wulin¡¯s identity as Nature¡¯s Child that urged it into rebelling, he would have lost that battle. On the other hand, if Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master were to lose to Spirit Pagoda¡¯s deputy Pagoda Master, no one would be mentioning Tang Wulin¡¯s age but they would only point out the problems with their identities. It was even more stressful to engage in that battle.

    After the double-winning streak, he was feeling less stressful yet his opponents just became more powerful. Tang Wulin had never expected that he would be fighting against a Limit Douluo powerhouse in the third battle.

    If not for the distinctiveness of Qilin Douluo Tong Yu¡¯s body, Tang Wulin would lose simrly. On the other hand, that very battle could definitely be described as an arduous battle. The great Five Elements Divine Needle in full control threatened his life on multiple asions. Even though the opponent could onlyunch the cultivation base of a Hyper Douluo at the time, Tong Yu was still in the realm of Limit Douluo. How could he ever be the same as an ordinary Hyper Douluo?

    At the final moment, Tang Wulin achieved victory by a narrow margin because Tong Yu was exhausted as a result of refining the Qilin Pearl. It was difficult to predict the victory and defeat even if Tong Yu continued to fight the battle with the abilities of a Hyper Douluo.

    Tang Wulin was greatly relieved after the victory in that battle. Especially when he managed to save Qilin Douluo¡¯s life, he was in a superb mood at the time. It was the first time he had ever felt joyous upon arriving at this ce.

    He fought against the weapon master, Weeping Blood Douluo Chu Tiange in the fourth battle. In reality, Tang Wulin was truly prepared to rely on his Golden Dragon Spear to engage in a good weapon battle with the opponent. If Chu Tiange had not used his Diamond Bangle as soon as he made a move, Tang Wulin would have liked to elevate his ability in using weapons through sparring in the weapon battle.

    However, things did not turn out the way Tang Wulin expected because of the Emperor¡¯s small trick. Diamond Bangle absorbed Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear so Tang Wulin had no choice but to utilize his soul-forged heavy silver hammer. The war hammers appeared out of thin air andpleted his follow-up ns. He relied on the As Divine Spear that shocked the entire scene to defeat the opponent in the end as he secured his four-win streak.

    He was even more surprised to find that his act of acknowledging Holy Spirit Douluo as his godmother after the event resulted in the sessful elevation to Limit Douluo for her. She was one of the main pirs in Shrek Academy with the reputation of being the number one recovery-type and also the kindest Title Douluo on the continent. This was definitely an unexpected joyous event.

    Tang Wulin won four battles in a row, saved Tong Yu, acknowledged a godmother, and his godmother advanced to a Limit Douluo. At the same time, Star Luo Empire had also agreed to Tang Sect¡¯s terms.

    Today¡¯s him could feel that all his stress had already left him. He only wished to free himself from all restrictions and enjoy thepetition now.

    The location was still the same arena and he was still participating in the Battle of Five Gods. Yet, he had apletely different mentality when he walked into the coliseum today. It felt as if the entire world was more vivid and colorful. Everything and anything felt pleasant to him.

    His gaze swept across the box inside the coliseum. Even though he could not tell the situation inside the box from the outside, he could still indistinctly sense her position now by relying on the reaction radiating from the reversed scale on her.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mood became a littleplicated as soon as he thought about her. Did he truly feel nothing for Na¡¯er at all? The answer was negative of course. However, Gu Yuena was still so important in his heart. He had no idea of whether he was anticipating Gu Yue¡¯s awakening at present, or would he like Na¡¯er to control Gu Yuena¡¯s body all the time. One should know that he had almostpletely lost Na¡¯er before this too.

    If Na¡¯er and Gu Yue were trulypletely fused together, then would she still be herself? Was Na¡¯er still Na¡¯er? Was Gu Yue still Gu Yue?

    Tang Wulin felt a little disturbed in his mind when he thought about them.

    He gently shook his head and looked to the opposite. Holy Dragon Douluo had almost entered the arena the same as him and triggered the cheering from the entire ce. He was dressed in a light and casual attire.

    There was no way to tell the emotions from the expression of this Limit Douluo. At his level of cultivation base, he was capable of concealing himself no matter the level of emotional fluctuations he had.

    Tang Wulin nodded towards En Ci in regards to express his respect for this Limit Douluo.

    En Ci¡¯s face cracked into a faint smile. His heart was filled with emotions as he looked at the young man before himself.

    Not long before the young man had almost died under his disciple¡¯s foot. On the other hand, the young man could already stand in front of himself with dignity and put forth a challenge.

    Time passed so quickly and the young man¡¯s growth speed had already surpassed time. En Ci could not tell how far this young man could go in the future. However, he understood very well that the young man could certainly achieve his level and even surpass it.

    ¡°Today, the person representing the empire for the final round of the Battle of Five Gods is the first man in the empire, Monster Academy President, Star Luo Empire Worship Hall¡¯s Hall Master. He is his Excellency Holy Spirit Douluo En Ci. I believe that this battle is going to be the most exciting battle since the start of the Battle of Five Gods. Let us enjoy thepetition.¡±

    ¡°This is also the final round of this series of friendly matches. I receive the authorization from His Majesty to represent our empire and cheer on Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. We hope that he can create a miracle once again.¡±

    Represent the empire to cheer on Tang Wulin?

    The audiences could not help revealing their astonishment upon hearing those words. However, thementator emphasized that this was a friendly match once again so the people¡¯s expressions began rxing soon after. Yes, everyone should be enjoying thepetition and not be bothered much about the other issues.

    This was the most powerfulpetition between two powerhouses. Even though no one thought that Tang Wulin could defeat his excellency Holy Dragon Douluo, this very battle was still the most important duel between the most powerful powerhouses.

    Tang Wulin had already disyed his abilities to the full extent by winning the first four battles so he actually had the qualifications to challenge the Holy Dragon Douluo.

    En Ci had always been watching Tang Wulin with close attention from the opposite. He discovered in astonishment that Tang Wulin looked different today. Aspared to the calmness he exuded during the first few battles, today he appeared to be in high spirits. There was a form of intriguing aura that invisibly surrounded his body.

    It was not an umtion of aura due to his continuous wins, but it was a high-spirited feeling.

    When En Ci was young, he seemed to remember that he was just the same. He was fearless in everything and he advanced courageously.

    On the other hand, it was praiseworthy for Tang Wulin¡¯s excellent conduct in maintaining hisposure despite his opponent¡¯s identity. Especially when he could do so while fighting against a person like En Ci and was under the close scrutiny of all the audiences.

    En Ci began to anticipate today¡¯spetition such that he had even found himself forgetting the solution discussed with Dai Tianling yesterday.

    The opportunity to ept the challenge of such a powerful young man was exceptionally rare for En Ci. It had already been a very long time since hest felt such emotional fluctuations. He looked forward to this very battle so that he could watch Tang Wulin¡¯s extraordinary performance even better.

    All the brilliance was focused on the center of thepetition arena. In the attention of those fervent gazes from the people and the concentration of people¡¯s sight, everyone began breathing raggedly in anticipation of the arrival of that moment.

    ¡°Ready, start!¡±

    The final battle in Battle of Five Gods, the soul spirit battle had officially begun!

    When he heard the word ¡®start¡¯, Tang Wulin suddenly raised his head and looked towards En Ci standing on the opposite side. It was as if cold electricity shot out from his eyes. His euphoric aura earlier had all transformed into monstrous overbearingness. His powerful aura mixed with zing blood essence fluctuations before shooting out. A gigantic golden dragon light shadow emerged behind his back during that split second. It felt as if there was a real dragon that was gracefully flying in the air.

    The golden giant dragon¡¯s silhouette spread its wings outward. It was filled with an all-conquering aura that was over one meter in height. Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence was even felt like boiling as he began charging towards En Ci like a seismic wave.

    Tang Wulin was well aware of his strengths and weaknesses as he fought against En Ci.

    There was no doubt that his great weakness was his cultivation base while his battle armor was also weaker than the opponent¡¯s battle armor. The opponent was a four-word battle armor master. In the entire Douluo, there were only two four-word battle armor masters at most.

    However, he had his strengths too. His first strength was his bloodline power.

    En Ci surpassed Tang Wulin in many ways except for his blood essence. Tang Wulin was only over twenty years old so right at the peak of his blood essence, while En Ci had already exceeded one hundred years. No matter how high En Ci¡¯s cultivation base was, as long as he had not transcended the restrictions of this world his blood essence would degenerate inevitably.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin had the Golden Dragon King Bloodline in his body. It was capable of suppressing all others of the same n such that he could even exercise a certain level of influence over all martial souls.

 Chapter 1371 - The Peak Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 1371: The Peak Showdown</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Even though there was some disparity between their cultivation bases, the Golden Dragon King would certainly produce a suppressive effect on En Ci¡¯s Holy Dragon martial soul. There was no doubt about that.

    Tang Wulin had already broken through twelveyers of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals. His Golden Dragon King aura had already reached an absolutely massive state. Under such circumstances, he was capable of putting En Ci under extremely intense stress with his bloodline. When they collided, En Ci would certainly be affected as well. Thus, Tang Wulin immediately unleashed his aura in its entirety as soon as the battle began, hoping that he could affect En Ci¡¯s fighting capacity with his bloodline power from the start.

    This was a battle of unmatched cultivation bases. Thus, he would certainly need to give it his all to achieve victory.

    There was a shimmering stream of bright light. Tang Wulin sped his hands together in front of his chest. Every time the radiance in his eyes changed, the air warped ever so slightly. His surging blood essence fluctuation gave out the impression of a giant dragon, elevating his aura to its peak.

    In the challenge between someone with a lower cultivation base against a powerhouse with a high cultivation base, the most troublesome issue was that the weaker person would be suppressed by the opponent from the beginning. They could end up being dominated possibly from start to finish. Thus, Tang Wulin spared no effort, ignoring the amount of energy it required, as he unleashed his aura to prevent himself from being suppressed by the opponent.

    Facing the monstrous aerated mes unleashed from Tang Wulin¡¯s body, the Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci¡¯s originally light yellow eyes brightened. A clear dragon¡¯s roar red from his body. One could see a white giant dragon rippling with golden radiance surging into the sky. The thick, heavy aura of light seemed to illuminate the entire world.

    The dragon-form aura that arose from Tang Wulin¡¯s body was mighty and monstrous, but it still appeared illusionary. Yet, the white giant dragon that arose from En Ci¡¯s body looked just like his martial soul avatar. It waspletely solid.

    Even though the Light Holy Dragon was affected by Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King aura, the effects seemed minimal. It spread its wings out and gave out a stream of roars. It did not appear to be at a disadvantageous position judging by its imposing aura.

    It had only taken one disy to clearly show the disparity between their cultivation bases for all to see.

    Tang Wulin had predicted this and he was not surprised at all. Meanwhile, he took the initiative tounch an attack at this moment.

    With a sh, he charged toward En Ci akin like an arrowhead. The monstrous Golden Dragon King aura behind him immediately surged toward his body like rivers converging into the sea.

    In that split second, Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body turned golden. He waspletely covered in shimmering golden scales. He had notunched his martial soul avatar, but his essence, energy and spirit had definitely elevated to their maximum already.

    His right fist acted as a weapon as he moved at lightning speed and broke the sound barrier. With a loud booming noise, he arrived before En Ci in the blink of an eye like a golden cannonball.

    Countless soul masters watching the battle drew a cold breath upon seeing his fist. What a terrifying speed and a fearsome sense of potency. He was capable of utilizing his aura and blood essence to this extent. Even ordinary Title Douluos were incapable of doing so!

    Of course, ordinary Title Douluos could not do so because they were severelycking in the spiritual power required toplete such a maneuver. However, Tang Wulin had done it. He had managed to perfectly fuse his strength and blood essence into one. When he threw a punch, he felt a sense of pleasure run through his body.

    En Ci stood on the spot unmoving. There was no change to his facial expression either. He merely raised his right hand.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    It was as if he had gone through countless rehearsals when En Ci¡¯s right hand blocked Tang Wulin¡¯s right fist firmly.

    With a loud booming noise, the golden scales that covered the surface of Tang Wulin¡¯s right fist had an outburst. They both paused for a moment inside the arena. One could clearly see the link that formed between the fist and the palm. There was a monstrous shockwave rolling outward, visible to the naked eye.

    The space inside the entire coliseum seemed to have warped for a moment. There was a brilliant flicker of light on the coliseum¡¯s protective shield as the terrifying shockwave crashed into it.

    ¡®Impressive boy. He¡¯s so domineering! And so handsome!¡¯

    The eyes of countless female members of the audience were sparkling. The impressively masculine aura of the collision was irresistible to the vast majority of women.

    When his fist struck the opponent¡¯s palm, Tang Wulin felt like he was looking up at a mountain peak. The opponent was just like a mighty mountain that could not be moved. He did not budge even after being punched by Tang Wulin.

    The violent collision resulted in a momentary pause for both of them, and Tang Wulin¡¯s body shrank in size ever so slightly. He turned around at lightning speed as he swung out his right foot, mimicking the movements of the Golden Dragon Wags Tail.

    He decided that he dared not unleash his energy when he was fighting against En Ci, as it was impossible to move the Limit Douluo by doing so. Thus, he contained all of his energy inside his body and relied on his superhuman physical strength tounch the attack. He believed that En Ci would never dodge because of his pride. That would be his chance.

    En Ci¡¯s right palm, which had blocked his punch in front of his body, moved horizontally to shield his side. His hand collided with Tang Wulin¡¯s calf and another shockwave rolled through the air once again. The sound of exploding energy made many spectators close their eyes. How formidable was their strength? It seemed that this was just as powerful as the pounding of the giant hammer from the previous day.

    Tang Wulin moved about continuously on the same spot. The golden radiance of his body glowed brighter and brighter. His four limbs were his strongest weapons. Every collision struck En Ci¡¯s side and resulted in loud, powerful explosions.

    En Ci¡¯s hands were akin to two door nks or perhaps two shields. No matter how ferocious Tang Wulin¡¯s attacks were, En Ci remained standing on the same spot, blocked him over and over again. He did not appear to show any weakness at all when withstanding the attacks. If not for the explosions in the air causing the protective shield surrounding the entirepetition arena to burst out with sparkling halos, it was difficult for people to tell that this was an epic showdown between two powerhouses.

    Neither of them had unleashed their soul skills. The battle was carried out in the sh strategy and brute strength in a simple and direct manner.

    Only a true powerhouse could tell that this type of confrontation was the most terrifying and dangerous. If En Ci failed to withstand the attacks, he would be instantly pulverized by Tang Wulin.

    However, it was apparent that that would not be the case. The power of En Ci¡¯s defense was just like how Tang Wulin felt in the beginning, as high as a mountain¡¯s peak. En Ci remained unmoved, standing in the same spot, no matter how Tang Wulin attacked him.

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s judgment, it did not seem like En Ci would falter as he continued to withstand his attacks. He had not seen any sign of En Ci¡¯s Light Holy Dragon Bloodline being affected by his Golden Dragon King Bloodline either.

    Tang Wulin was unaware that Long Yue¡¯s Mountain Dragon King bloodline was actually superior to En Ci¡¯s Light Holy Dragon if they were purelyparing bloodlines. Thus, he always sensed the change in Long Yue¡¯s bloodline in the past, resulting in his potent adaptability which exceeded the majority of soul masters with dragon-type martial souls.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King bloodline was much more powerful than Long Yue¡¯s Mountain Dragon King Bloodline, but his cultivation base was still far weaker than En Ci¡¯s. In addition to the Holy Dragon Douluo¡¯s preparation, he had yet to affect En Ci at this level.

    A series of twenty-eight sts were fired. Golden radiance shimmered freely while golden dragon scales bloomed all over his body. Tang Wulin could not help pausing for a moment, despite his great strength.

    An ordinary person would not be able to sustain a bombardment of such magnitude. Only someone with his physical capabilities could withstand the process.

    It was during this momentary pause that the Holy Dragon Douluo on the opposite side finallyunched his attack.

    He had only raised his right hand in a simple manner and touched a finger against Tang Wulin.

    There was no burst of smoke, fire, energy nor any majestic aura unleashed. However, Tang Wulin felt like he was confronted by Old Tang¡¯s Thousand using Fingers for the first time when he felt En Ci¡¯s touch.

    When confronted by En Ci¡¯s finger, he had nowhere to hide while all his escape routes in seemed to turn into mountains caving in on him.

 Chapter 1372 - Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin

    <h4>Chapter 1372: Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin felt the terrifying aura surge violently, but he could not sense any energy fluctuation from En Ci¡¯s finger.

    Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath and took half a step back with his right foot. He lunged forward as his right fistnded a tremendous punch onto the opponent¡¯s finger.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Tang Wulin felt just like he was hit in the face by a speeding soul train. In a split second, his body was sted away like a cannonball. It was a situation that he could not control at all.

    The audience could only see a sh of golden radiance when Tang Wulin was sted away by the touch of En Ci¡¯s finger, which did not appear to contain any strength at all. Tang Wulin mmed ferociously onto the protective shield in the distance before bouncing back into thepetition arena, crashing onto the ground.

    The might of that one finger was truly impressive!

    Was this supposed to be the ability of a Limit Douluo and the cultivation base of the peerless Holy Dragon Douluo?

    The entire scene went deadly quiet in a split second, especially those spectators that had been shouting and cheering for Tang Wulin. It was as though something had actually sealed their lips shut. They widened their mouths one after another and stared at the scene in bewilderment.

    The vast majority of people could not grasp the concept of a Limit Douluo. They had only heard of it as a name, but how many people were truly aware of what sort of power a Limit Douluo held?

    At that moment, the Holy Dragon Douluo used his terrifying cultivation base to show everyone present what it meant to have true power.

    Many in the audience were feeling a little confused. Tang Wulin managed to win four rounds beforehand, yet he seemed to be so weak before this Holy Dragon Douluo.

    Tang Wulin had beenunching so many attacks, but the opponent shocked everyone with the terrifying result after only counterattacking once. It even seemed like Tang Wulin waspletely defenseless!

    So this was the power of a Limit Douluo, huh? Was this the disparity between both men?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence surged when his body crashed onto the ground. He had already leapt up in the next moment. He stood in the distance and looked at the Holy Dragon Douluo with a slight squint.

    En Ci had a wisp of surprise in his expression.

    Whatever the audiences saw, felt and imagined was always different from reality.

    The touch of En Ci¡¯s finger appeared to be simple. In reality, its effect was produced using a portion of strength channeled from Tang Wulin¡¯s twenty-eight consecutive attacks earlier in addition to a st of En Ci¡¯s soul power.

    However, En Ci had felt as Tang Wulin¡¯s body turned into a sphere as he sted him away. Moreover, Tang Wulin seemed to have shrunk for a moment before bursting outward. Tang Wulin neutralized a significant portion of En Ci¡¯s attack as he was thrown backward.

    It appeared as if En Ci had sted Tang Wulin away due to the immense disparity between their abilities. In reality, En Ci was well aware that his attack had not managed to cause significant damage to Tang Wulin, as Tang Wulin had actually used a technique to disperse its power.

    ¡®Very well. This young man is well-prepared as expected!¡¯

    Tang Wulin raised his head and let out a dragon¡¯s roar into the sky. His eyes turned exceedingly bright. Speckles of golden light began to appear on every joint on his body. He raised his right hand over his head and motioned as if he was grasping the air to tear down the sky.

    A domineering voice echoed through the entire arena. ¡°Dragon... Moon... Song...¡±

    The golden speckles that had appeared on his body became something like a small sun. It beamed down an incredibly dazzling radiance. The air inside the coliseum began to warp slightly. The gold glowing dragon-shaped form from earlier appeared behind Tang Wulin once again. However, it was different this time because it appeared as if countless sparkles were on the surface of this giant golden dragon.

    ¡®What was that? Was that the Out-of-void Armor Condensation that projects one¡¯s battle armor to the outside? Isn¡¯t that something that is only achievable by four-word battle armor? Could it be that he is already a four-word battle armor master now?¡¯

    ¡®That is impossible. He has not achieved a Title Douluo¡¯s cultivation base. It¡¯s impossible for him toplete fusion with four-word battle armor no matter how high his physical capabilities are.¡¯

    The Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci was filled with shock, but he had not seized the opportunity to attack Tang Wulin either.

    His mind underwent a quick thought process. He immediately realized that he was confused since Tang Wulin had already called out his battle armor¡¯s name earlier. It was ¡®Dragon Moon Song¡¯ which was supposed to be the name of his battle armor.

    His one-word battle armor was named ¡®Dragon¡¯.

    His two-word battle armor was named ¡®Dragon Song¡¯.

    His three-word battle armor was named ¡®Dragon Moon Song¡¯ with the word ¡®Moon¡¯ from her name.

    In the box, Gu Yuena¡¯s charming figure could not help shivering ever so slightly when she heard the words ¡®Dragon Moon Song¡¯. A dash of pride shed past her eyes.

    ¡®My three-word battle armor is named ¡®Dragon Dance Qilin¡¯. Do you know that?¡¯

    Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin! He had already qualified to address himself as such.

    The giant golden dragon in the air began to turn more solid and clear due to the illumination of the sparkles on its body. Pieces of battle armor shed before the crowd¡¯s eyes and appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s crystal-clear golden battle armor was just like a work of art carved out of a golden crystal. It was covered with a marvellous texture.

    A golden mask concealed Tang Wulin¡¯s handsome face, while the golden striations on his helmet extended downward. Every piece of his battle armor appeared to be textured. The pauldrons on his shoulders were in the form of dragon heads. The chest armor did not appear to be thick and heavy, but there was a piece of huge mirror armor carved out of a golden gemstone. There was a dragon pattern covering his body while his faulds hung down to his knees. Every piece of his battle armor was strewn with wonderful crest lines.

    It was a suit of battle armor, a full set of three-word battle armor!

    Golden radiance flickered faintly. Tang Wulin was already three meters tall when the battle armor covered his entire body. His eyes were shining even brighter now. Such majestic, dazzling armor was put on disy before the eyes of the crowd, putting the light of hope back into the eyes of those spectators who had lost confidence in Tang Wulin earlier.

    What magnificent battle armor! Its powers aside, the battle armor¡¯s outer appearance was enough to make one¡¯s mouth water.

    Even if a replica of his battle armor was made only for disy, countless people would go after it like a flock of ducks.

    En Ci did not n to maintain his current state as he fought with Tang Wulin. The giant white dragon appeared behind his back once again. Shrinking sparkles appeared on the Light Holy Dragon¡¯s body while En Ci¡¯s body remained unaffected by the light spots.

    This was the true sign of Out-of-void Armor Condensation, the characteristic of a four-word battle armor.

    The Light Holy Dragon gave out a loud and clear roar, and it was as if the dragon¡¯s body was disintegrating in the sky. Streams of brilliant white light shot out from its fractured body, going straight to En Ci.

    ¡°My battle armor is called ¡®Par Excellence Holy Dragon¡¯.¡±

    He was Par Excellence Holy Dragon En Ci!

    There was no doubt that the words ¡®Par Excellence¡¯ were not meant to describe the power of his battle armor, but it was certainly the name of someone extraordinarily important in his life. This name might have been derived from the name of his lover!

    White battle armor covered En Ci¡¯s whole body rapidly and enshrouded all of himpletely. When he was d in this suit of battle armor, there was already no way to tell that he was quite an elderly man. His aura had also changed in a split second.

    A massive white halo almost enshrouded the entire coliseum. Thousands of dragons were flying inside it. A dense light aura arose from the ground looking so solid that it was as if the entirepetition stage had turned into a sea of light.

    The giant white dragons slowly floated up into the halo. It looked so realistic.

    Out-of-void Armor Condensation and the solidification of the domain were all characteristics of four-word battle armor.

    If one were to describe three-word battle armor as the sublimation of a person, allowing a soul master to possess the power of a domain, then, four-word battle armor was not as simple as sublimation but an evolution!

    Four-word battle armor was also known as demigod¡¯s battle armor. It was something that would truly allow one to transcend worldliness.

    The four-word battle armor was obviously the most integral part of any four-word battle armor master. It was like the most important organ in one¡¯s body.

    When the four-word battle armor had taken form, a soul master would even need to sacrifice one-third of the blood flowing in his body to awaken it because it was akin to a form of life.

    The formation of any set of four-word battle armor was a life and death experience for a battle armor master. If he could break through the cmity then he could sessfully create four-word battle armor, but if he failed, he could possibly lose his life.

    This was also the exact reason why there were so few four-word battle armor masters.

    On the other hand, the power of four-word battle armor could only be rivaled by the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition.

    In simpler terms, a powerhouse Limit Douluo like Tong Yu would not be able to fight against En Ci d in four-word battle armor for one minute without wearing his own battle armor.

    In the world of battle armor masters, four-word battle armor was known as the bridge to the Divine Realm.

    Why did the Holy Spirit Cult, the Spirit Pagoda and also the numerous Limit Douluos from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy pursue the Divine Realm in such an intense manner? Why did they strive for it far more vigorously than the soul masters in ancient times?

    Indeed, it was because of the invention of four-word battle armor. Soul masters could sense the power of that world through their four-word armor and their Limit Douluo cultivation bases.

 Chapter 1373 - Thousand Dancing Dragons

    <h4>Chapter 1373: Thousand Dancing Dragons</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A soul master could only really approach the great doors of the Divine Realm with four-word battle armor. Four-word battle armor was the only way for a Limit Douluo to do go further after achieving a fair degree of sess and there was no other way to increase his cultivation base or have anymore breakthroughs.

    En Ci¡¯s battle armor, Par Excellence Holy Dragon, was much more difficult to obtainpared to the battle armors of the many four-word battle armor masters on the Douluo Continent. This was because there were no Divine Craftsman on the Star Luo Continent.

    He had attained the rank of a Limit Douluo by himself long ago. He had nurtured his three-word battle armor for forty long years before the metal transformed by a stroke of luck. The metal gained a life of its own and behaved as if it was Heaven Refined.

    Nobody knew how much trouble En Ci had to go through just to create this set of battle armor.

    If he had not been pursuing four-word battle armor, his life force would have been ten years more than what he had now.

    However, En Ci had no regrets. If he did not have his Par Excellence Holy Dragon, he would never truly feel the wonder of that world. He would never have had the thirst for detachment.

    At this very moment, his Par Excellence Holy Dragon battle armor was on disy for all the Star Luo Empire¡¯s citizens to see.

    It was four-word battle armor! It was also the only set of four-word battle armor in the entire Star Luo Empire, a truly powerful object.

    Tang Wulin had just donned his Dragon Moon Song armor and was instantly suppressed by the Holy Dragon Domain epassing the entire coliseum. The Thousand Flying Dragons made a majestic scene. Even though his Golden Dragon King bloodline had suppressed other people¡¯s bloodlines before this, it was affected by this Holy Dragon Domain¡¯s suppression so much that it seemed dispirited.

    So this was a four-word battle armor. His bloodline suppression would not work against such utterly terrifying and powerful armor.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s three-word battle armor had beenpleted fairly recently. However, he had already experienced Dragon Moon Song¡¯s might.

    More than ny-five percent of Dragon Moon Song was crafted using spirit forged spirit alloys. The quantity of rare metals used was enough to make six sets of ordinary three-word battle armor. The soul forging Tang Wulin carried out on it was seemingly of the best level which could be attained by a Saint Craftsman. There were nopromises made, because he wanted it to surpass ordinary three-word battle armor.

    Reality had proven that he seeded in doing so. When Dragon Moon Song was crafted, it was able to materialise out of the void. This was usually impossible for three-word battle armor.

    However, when it actually went against genuine four-word battle armor, Dragon Moon Song could only release faint golden light mist which lingered around Tang Wulin within a range of ten meters. Even its own domain could only be maintained within ten meters. It was so heavily suppressed that it could not be released.

    Was this the difference between three-word and four-word battle armor?

    Although Tang Wulin had never expected to win this battle, when he was actually faced with this situation, his heart was still filled with misgivings.

    ¡®To think that the difference between a four-word and three-word battle armor would be this huge.¡¯

    He lowered his head and looked at his feet. He was looking at the domain of his three-word battle armor. He mumbled in his heart, ¡°Are you willing to ept this?¡±

    His three-word battle armor¡¯s domain¡¯s ring had a somewhat unique appearance. There were no projections of his Bluesilver Emperor martial soul or the Golden Dragon King. They looked like extravagant patterns which resembled a great golden flower in full bloom. However, the petals were made from the Golden Dragon King¡¯s diamond-shaped scale, and every scale bore the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s pattern.

    From afar, it looked as if there was a great golden flower in full blossom under his feet.

    The golden scale petals constantly opened and closed under the shifting light. If one looked closely enough, when the petals opened, the blood-red color underneath them was vaguely visible.

    It was the same color he had when he transformed into the Blood Dragon. It was the destruction aura from the deepest parts of the Golden Dragon King.

    Nobody could decide what a battle armor¡¯s domain would be like. Only when the soul masterpletely merged with his battle armor and the battle armor took shape would the three-word battle armor¡¯s domain be formed ording to the soul master¡¯s ability and the battle armor¡¯s special characteristics.

    When Tang Wulin formed this battle armor domain¡¯s light ring of his, he himself was shocked. Even to that point, he had not been able to awaken his battle armor¡¯s domain.

    He had taken too long to finish making his three-word battle armor. Lately, he was busy with the matches in the Battle of Five Gods as well.

    A three-word battle armor¡¯s domain had to be awakened, otherwise it could not be utilized.

    However, this process differed from soul master to soul master. Some took longer than others. For Tang Wulin, he did not have the time to do that before this fight against the Holy Dragon Douluo.

    Faced with the Par Excellence Holy Dragon¡¯s suppression, he subconsciously asked himself, ¡®Are you willing to ept this?¡¯. He was questioning his own soul. He might even be questioning the soul that was suppressed under the seal within himself.

    The domain petals under his feet shook slightly. They seemed to be opening and closing at a slightly quicker pace.

    On the outside, giant white dragons were flying all around them. The suppression from the domain had intensified. The Thousand Dancing Dragons was the Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci¡¯s four-word battle armor¡¯s evolved domain ability. Although there were no actual attacks from the thousands of giant dragons, after his domain took on substance, every dragon within the domain could strike with physical force.

    Four-word battle armor against a three-word battle armor. Without question, En Ci¡¯s domain was crushing his opponent.

    En Ci looked at Tang Wulin and mused to himself, ¡®There¡¯s still no way to close the gap between our cultivation bases.¡¯ He silently measured Tang Wulin¡¯s endurance. When Tang Wulin seemed close to breaking, he would announce that this match was a draw.

    This was the oue he and Dai Tianling agreed upon in their discussion the day before. They had lost the previous four battles. Even if they won the final match, it would mean nothing for the Star Luo Empire.

    Hence, En Ci thought of this n.

    Firstly, he would crush Tang Wulin with his strength on the surface and let everyone see the difference between them. Then, he, of his own ord, would announce that this match had ended in a draw. This would signify the friendship between the Tang Sect and the Star Luo Empire. He would win over the hearts of the people with this generous disy. The difference presented to the audience in the final match would take the people¡¯s minds off the four victories Tang Wulin had obtained in the previous matches. This would have a better effect than merely defeating Tang Wulin.

    Four wins and one draw. Tang Wulin could already take great pride in this result. However, anyone with sharp eyes could tell that he was some distance away from a Limit Douluo. It was not as if the empire could not defeat him, but the empire had chosen this course of action out of consideration for its friendship with the Tang Sect. This way, they could regain the initiative.

    After Dai Tianling had heard his suggestion, he immediately approved of it. After all, they had lost too badly before this. If they did not do something special in the final match, he was worried that the people would not be too willing to ept the oue.

    From their earlier sh, En Ci clearly felt that Tang Wulin was indeed strong. Although he could not bepared with him, it would not be easy for him to defeat the young man if he held back.

    Hence, when Tang Wulin unleashed his three-word battle armor, he had unleashed his own four-word battle armor without hesitation. This was the Battle of Five Gods¡¯ battle armor match, after all. There was no reason to me him for unleashing his battle armor. However, he knew full well how great the difference between four-word and three-word battle armor was. Through the crushing pressure of a four-word battle armor on a three-word battle armor, he would do his best to render Tang Wulin powerless to fight back. Then, he would be able to announce this match as a draw. At the same time, he would give Tang Wulin some words of praise.

    After the Battle of Five Gods ended smoothly, it would be the real start of the coboration between the empire and the Tang Sect. The empire had already received some information. Dai Tianling was very worried about the Federation sealing off Eastsea. This was because nobody knew when the war would hit them. Once the fighting began, the Tang Sect¡¯s support and the weapons it brought would be of utmost importance. As far as time was concerned, the sooner they could get this done, the better.

 Chapter 1374 - Tang Wulinâ€™s Battle Armor Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1374: Tang Wulin¡¯s Battle Armor Domain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Thousand Dancing Dragons had made its appearance under such circumstances. Scores of giant white dragons flew and danced in the air around Tang Wulin, sweeping great waves of pressure toward him. The direct crushing of an opponent using one¡¯s domain was a style ofbat that could not be dealt with in any way when there was such a difference in their cultivation bases.

    Even when a Limit Douluo was facing a dozen Hyper Douluos simultaneously, once the Limit Douluo materialized his four-word battle armor¡¯s domain, no number of Hyper Douluos would be able to change the situation unless there was an opponent of the same rank as him.

    If humanity had not developed fixed soul ammunitions and other terrifying soul devices of mass destruction, Limit Douluos would be the most unstoppable beings in the world.

    ¡®Are you willing to ept this?¡¯

    The pressure from outside was getting heavier and heavier every moment. Tang Wulin could even hear wincing soundsing from his three-word battle armor¡¯s domain. His domain¡¯s radiance had reduced from ten meters in diameter to only eight meters. The golden color appeared thicker now, but it seemed like it could break down at any time.

    En Ci was in no hurry tounch his attack. He wanted to subdue his opponent without fighting.

    This was a Limit Douluo¡¯s power.

    Tang Wulin had once tried to attack the Dragon Empress Douluo Long Yeyue to experience a Limit Douluo¡¯s cultivation base. However, that was not a fair fight to begin with. Long Yeyue would never use her full strength or her four-word battle armor against him.

    In this match, when he truly felt the full strength of a Limit Douluo, he deeply understood how terrifying a Limit Douluo¡¯sbat prowess could be.

    He could not move. Could this be the situation where he had to use the ace up his sleeve? That was his only chance of winning. Since it was apetition, he had never thought of giving up. No matter who his opponent was, his goal had always been obtaining the final victory.

    As it stood, victory seemed to be getting further and further away from him. However, he was truly unwilling to ept this.

    ¡®This is Dragon Moon Song¡¯s first appearance, and it¡¯s about to be crushed? Am I really going to lose here?¡¯

    ¡®Even the Overlord Dragon, which only has a trace of your bloodline within it, was an unyielding spirit soul. You¡¯re so wild and are in charge of destruction. For a three-word battle armor that has your aura, are you going to admit defeat just like this?¡¯

    Tang Wulin appeared to be asking this of himself, but he was also asking the entity that was influencing him silently in the background.

    In the depths of his bones, some strange changes were urring.

    At the moment, the audience was more shocked than anything else. The scene of the Thousand Dancing Dragons was truly stunning. As the giant white dragons danced in the air, they unleashed an extremely dazzling radiance. Terrifying shadows shifted in the air. The audience could even feel the immense pressure emitted by the dragons.

    Tang Wulin stood there like a little boat in a raging storm. It could be capsized by the huge waves at any time.

    This was the difference between them. In their hearts, the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, though powerful enough to defeat the entire empire, was just a young man after all. In the face of a true expert, there was still a huge gap between them.

    It had ended. Although the empire might only obtain this final victory, the members of the audience holding up banners which cheered the empire on were starting to have satisfied looks on their faces.

    They now knew that the empire was not powerless against this Sect Master after all. The so-called Battle of Five Gods was just a title. If His Excellency En Ci was sent as the contestant in any of the previous matches from the start, he would have been able to defeat Tang Wulin just by activating his domain.

    Although this seemed like grasping at straws, they would not have to find out in any case. In the eyes of many, the halo on Tang Wulin¡¯s head was starting to dim somewhat.

    ¡®Are you willing to ept this?¡¯

    The voice that was calling out for him seemed to havee from the deepest parts of his heart. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes seemed to be showing him a faint vision of a peculiar scene.

    It was a unique situation. Giant beasts were flying between radiant clouds, lining up in a somewhat disorderly formation. They had an air of unwillingness to ept defeat and were filled with passionate desire.

    Some of them were more than a thousand meters long. All of them had a magnificent bearing and were shining with dazzling brilliance.

    ¡°Are you willing to be dominated by those deities?¡± a stern and rich voice called out in the air.

    Countless roars followed the question, as if in response. Regardless of thenguage used, they could eventually be condensed into a single word: ¡®No¡¯.

    In a faraway direction, among the swirling clouds, a brilliant pce had closed in on them. There seemed to be countless glowing humans standing on it. They were waiting for the arrival of this giant beast army.

    ¡°With your unwillingness to ept their dominance, charge forward with courage! Make them cry, scream, and destroy them!¡±

    The stern air was reced with a wild one. A blood-red hue suddenly spread out from the vanguard. It enveloped every giant beast, dying their bodies with the same color.

    There was an indescribable wildness and an unyielding intention that was filled with contempt. They erupted!

    ¡°Rawrr!¡±

    The golden light shrunk to a diameter of five meters. Tang Wulin looked up all of a sudden and released a furious howl skyward.

    The great golden flower domain under his feet finally bloomed. The golden scales were only its calyx. The one that actually burst forth radiantly was a great blood-red flower.

    A scarlet-gold radiance immediately rose from under Tang Wulin¡¯s feet. It looked as if a peerless blood me was spreading outward.

    The sonorous dragon¡¯s roar seemed to be the guiding force of the blood me. As it led the way, the air around it looked like it had frozen and the dense blood essence shockwave instantly reached its climax.

    It was bright red, the color of blood. The brilliant scarlet-gold color seemed capable of devouring everything.

    The Holy Dragon Domain paused immediately. Shortly after, the giant white dragons, particrly those dragons surrounding Tang Wulin, froze. Their bodies were dyed with the color of blood and started to crumble.

    Terrifying. It was a truly terrifying aura. The crumbling blood color spread outward like the gue. A destruction aura that was difficult to describe suddenly burst forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    On the spectators¡¯ seats, the six Shrek Monsters stood up at the same time. All of them had an expression of fright on their faces.

    A Blood Dragon? Was it the same Blood Dragon that had destroyed Spirit Pagoda before?

    In the chartered room, Gu Yuena also got up suddenly, no longer able to control her own emotions. Fortunately, Zhang Geyang reacted the same way this time, standing up out of shock.

    Zhang Geyang had personally sparred with En Ci before this. Hence, he had a deeper understanding in regards to the power of his four-word battle armor¡¯s domain.

    However, under the envelopment of this Holy Dragon Domain, it seemed that a flower of fresh blood had suddenly blossomed. The giant white dragons were being devoured by the blood.

    ¡®What is that? It can even devour a four-word battle armor¡¯s domain? It can suppress it?!¡¯

    En Ci¡¯s expression had changed. This was because he clearly felt that the burning blood me was not only around Tang Wulin¡¯s domain, but it also seemed to be burning within him.

    A wild emotion that was difficult to put into words suddenly emerged in the deepest regions of his heart.

    ¡®Are you willing to ept defeat?¡¯

    ¡®Cry! Scream! Destroy!¡¯

    An urge to destroy everything also surfaced inside him.

    Clusters of blood me suddenly appeared all over the entirepetition grounds. It was as if the great blood-red flower was blooming over the entire coliseum.

    Energy of all kinds was devoured by the crimson flower when they came into contact with it. They were converted into a part of its destruction aura. In turn, the glow of Tang Wulin¡¯s aura was intensifying.

    The Blood Golden Dragon!

    Tang Wulin finally found out the name of his three-word battle armor¡¯s domain: the Blood Golden Dragon Domain.

    It was a true creation of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline. That was not the stubbornness of the unyielding will of destruction.

    He had not gone mad. What was mad was the bright red blood mes contained within his battle armor. Even with his carefully crafted three-word battle armor, it was showing signs of breaking under the explosive might of his domain.

    The Thousand Dancing Dragons was immediately set aze.

    In the blink of an eye, the giant white dragons were reduced to ashes and scattered.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes brightened up at this moment. Clusters of bright red blood me patterns appeared on the surface of his golden battle armor.

    Tang Wulin took a huge step forward and brandished his Golden Dragon Spear. His battle armor suddenly turned into spots of scarlet-gold radiance which shot into the air and turned into a giant dragon.

    This time, the dragon was scarlet-gold in color. Its eyes were red as they looked upon En Ci below. En Ci felt as if his brain was about to explode from the sudden intrusion of a voice.

    ¡°Cry! Scream! Destroy!¡± the furious, deafening roar called out. This shook his spirits and his Par Excellence Holy Dragon four-word battle armor suddenly crumbled. It turned into a white giant dragon which vanished into thin air. It seemingly disappeared just when Tang Wulin¡¯s three-word battle armor transformed into the scarlet-gold giant dragon.

    With that, the ring of light from Tang Wulin¡¯s Blood Golden Dragon Domain under his feet vanished without a trace as well. He still had his three-word battle armor on, although its radiance had dimmed considerably.

 Chapter 1375 - Blood Golden Dragon Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1375: Blood Golden Dragon Domain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    How did one expect it to change so suddenly?

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the powerful Holy Dragon Domain crumbled alongside the four-word battle armor in the face of Tang Wulin¡¯s Blood Golden Dragon Domain.

    It was obviously an effect of bloodline suppression. However, just the thought of having a three-word battle armor¡¯s domain subdue a four-word battle armor¡¯s domain was awe-inspiring indeed.

    Inside the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s chartered room, Zhang Geyang blurted out in shock. ¡°Impossible!¡±

    He could not imagine what had just happened. He was a man who was close to bing a Limit Douluo. Even so, he did not have a four-word battle armor yet. Possessing a four-word battle armor and bing a Limit Douluo were his biggest dreams.

    He could not recall a four-word battle armor losing to a three-word battle armor in the whole of history ever. The battle armors were in different leagues!

    A Limit Douluo was almost a demigod. They were the closest to bing deities, what more with their four-word battle armors. Hence, nobody ever questioned the four-word battle armor being divine-ranked.

    However, at this very moment, the Holy Dragon Douluo¡¯s four-word battle armor Par Excellence Holy Dragon had crumbled within the Blood Golden Dragon. It was shocking news for everyone.

    Gu Yuena stood beside him. Her thoughts werepletely different from Zhang Geyang¡¯s. After a shocking brief moment, she realized that Tang Wulin was beginning to master some key points of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s powers.

    The Golden Dragon King¡¯s destructive power was terrifying indeed. It was its true power. Its destructive power was a double-edged sword. It destroyed its enemies but its user was harmed as well. The destruction of the user began with the destruction of its soul.

    Humans had developed battle armors and merged them with their bodies. Because Tang Wulin had not allowed his soul to be controlled by the destructive will, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s destructive aura could not be manifested through him. Instead, it was manifested onto his battle armor.

    Although it was a crude form which contained only minimal amounts of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s origin aura, the Blood Golden Dragon Domain was still formidable against other dragon martial souls or dragon-type battle armors.

    If the Holy Dragon Douluo¡¯s battle armor had been a three-word, it would not even have the chance to slip away. It would have been devoured by the Blood Golden Dragon Domain.

    Obviously, En Ci himself was the most shocked. Even in his wildest dreams, he never thought that his Par Excellence Holy Dragon battle armor, which had been by his side for so many years and had never lost, would meet its match in Tang Wulin. Moreover, it had lost to a three-word battle armor.

    Although Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Moon Song had weakened, En Ci¡¯s four-word battle armor vanishedpletely! Since it could be materialized out of the void, a four-word battle armor had some control over space. It possessed a life of its own and the qualities of a living being. When it sensed the advent of a catastrophe, it could be autonomous and made its own decisions.

    En Ci felt that Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Moon Song battle armor was not powerful enough to defeat his Par Excellence Holy Dragon battle armor. However, the blood-red domain seemed capable of wiping out his Par Excellence Holy Dragon battle armor¡¯s intelligence. It would be equivalent to killing off a person¡¯s soul. Hence, his Par Excellence Holy Dragon had chosen to flee out of fear. Otherwise, it would be reduced to an ordinary armor by now.

    Did it not mean that if Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base were on par with his in the future, he would be no match for the young man regardless of what he did?

    His killing intent directed at Tang Wulin had vanished. However, it resurfaced without his notice. His gaze at Tang Wulin had changed as well.

    Both contestants paused for a moment. Meanwhile, the audience were gasping from shock.

    They had just found out that the most magnificent of the scenes was the sh between the domains. The terror spread across the entire coliseum! What was that blood-colored flower? Why did it seem as if the Holy Dragon Douluo was at a disadvantage? They were surprised to find out that the Tang Sect Master had a trick up his sleeve.

    Tang Wulin made no sudden movements. He was relishing in the sensation he felt when his Blood Golden Dragon Domain was activated moments ago.

    The wild destructive desire that was at its extreme made his heart go coldpletely. If it had attacked him, he wondered if his sea of spirit could withstand it.

    Undoubtedly, no. What he felt was the true Golden Dragon King¡¯s origin power.

    Thus, he had to be careful. He needed to prevent the Golden Dragon King seals from being broken any further. Otherwise, if this wild destructive desire took control of his spirits, he would be reduced to a zombie-like killing machine. It was a horrifying prospect.

    ¡°Humph!¡± a snort brought Tang Wulin out of his stupor. What he saw was En Ci¡¯s ice-cold eyes.

    To any soul master, a battle armor was one¡¯s second life. Moreover, En Ci¡¯s battle armor was of a four-word rank!

    A four-word battle armor was like a demigod¡¯s divinity. Once it was lost, it was as if the Holy Dagon had lost its sharp ws. With his personality, En Ci was on a short fuse now.

    He took a step with his left foot. The Holy Dragon Douluounched an attack for the first time.

    In a flurry of movements, En Ci was in midair. He made a hand sign and cast his gaze upon Tang Wulin.

    Above him, a white giant dragon¡¯s head appeared. A surge of white breath shot toward Tang Wulin. That was not the end of it. The dragon¡¯s head continued with a second, and then a third breath. They were all directed toward Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin felt everything around him was about to be devoured.

    Even without his four-word battle armor¡¯s enhancement, Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent was still a Limit Douluo. The attacks heunched in a fit of rage were at full strength.

    A chill ran down Tang Wulin¡¯s spine. He had just released his Blood Golden Dragon Domain to deal with his opponent¡¯s battle armor. His three-word battle armor still had some enhancing effects on him, but its intelligence was clearly diminished.

    En Ci¡¯s attack was horrendous because Tang Wulin was not given any opportunity to evade it. The three breaths had sealed the entire space around them.

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath. In his raised right hand, his Golden Dragon Spear shone brightly. He had no fear. His only thought was to advance courageously.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A sonorous dragon¡¯s roar was heard. He opened up a path with his Golden Dragon Roar. With a quick move, he unleashed his martial soul avatar. At the same time, he unleashed his Golden Dragon King bloodline¡¯s most powerful skill without any hesitation, the Golden Dragon Inferno Kill.

    The skies darkened and formed a stark contrast against the white giant dragon¡¯s head.

    The three breaths pulled each other along to form a white giant vortex in the air. They were going to strangle the scarlet-golden giant dragon.

    However, at this very moment, the suppressed scarlet-golden giant dragon suddenly released an unyielding force. The terrifying aura increased dramatically to forcibly unleash the Golden Dragon Inferno Kill.

    The colors of white and scarlet-gold shifted, and there were continuous explosions in the air. The dark skies turned out to be an ideal backdrop, and the audience were dazzled by the chiaroscuro in the skies.

    Amidst the thunderous rumbling, a figure dropped down from the skies and crashed heavily onto the ground.

    A huge pit was instantly created in the coliseum. More frightening was the surge of horrifying shockwaves which rolled outward from the center of the huge pit. As the shockwaves hit the protective barrier, huge rippling halos were created.

    The protective barrier was in imminent danger of being destroyed. On the tform, Dai Tianling could not help but frown.

    The oue of the battle seemed different from what En Ci had nned.

    A beam of light shot across the skies in the next instant. En Cinded nearby. His face was calm andposed.

    His presence only meant that it was Tang Wulin who had mmed into the ground.

 Chapter 1376 - Since Youâ€™re a Dragon, You Shall be Judged

    <h4>Chapter 1376: Since You¡¯re a Dragon, You Shall be Judged</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Was this the end? Although Tang Wulin had gained the upper hand in the use of battle armor, it was still a battle after all. The difference in cultivation base seemed to have determined the oue of thispetition in the end.

    The Shrek Six Monsters and the members of the Blood Dragon Unit stood up anxiously. Even the Smiley Face Douluo was anxious.

    They were most worried about Tang Wulin being gravely injured, or even...

    Only Gu Yuena¡¯s expression remained calm as she stood inside the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s chartered room. ¡®Do you think that an attack of this level can destroy the Golden Dragon King¡¯s body?¡¯

    Just when Zhang Geyang showed some joy on his face, a deep dragon¡¯s roar came from within the great pit. In the next instant, a giant golden dragon shot into the skies.

    This time, the color of blood had fadedpletely from the Golden Dragon¡¯s body. However, the instant it rose into the sky, its body flickered with faint radiances of seven colors. An extremely imposing aura was unleashed simultaneously.

    A silhouette was projected from the Golden Dragon¡¯s body. To everyone¡¯s amazement, it was Tang Wulin. However, the Golden Dragon appeared solid while his silhouette seemed illusory.

    What was it?

    Tang Wulin raised his right arm. His Golden Dragon Spear was not in his grasp. Instead, he grabbed at something behind him. He looked at the Holy Dragon Douluo before him with a profound look in his eyes.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a dragon, you shall be judged!¡±

    In the air, a giant white dragon appeared. It writhed in shock and agony, as if it wanted to break free. No matter how much it struggled, there seemed to be a shackling force which kept it from freeing itself.

    A giant saber which flickered with a seven-colored radiance was drawn from behind Tang Wulin. From afar, he shed at the giant white dragon.

    What about this?

    An indescribable sense of danger was instantly felt in En Ci¡¯s heart. Initially, he thought he was done with the battle. The Holy Dragon Breath which he unleashed was one of his more powerful attacks. Also, he felt that Tang Wulin could not possibly withstand the attack. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s endurance exceeded his expectations. He did not expect him to have the energy tounch a counterattack in such a short period of time.

    The instant Tang Wulin turned his hand to grab something behind him, the Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci felt his spirit shaken. He saw giant dragons of all shapes and colors sprawled on the floor around him. He also felt as if he hadmitted some serious crime and was currently being sent to the gallows.

    The seven-colored giant saber appeared with a majestic air. In that instant, an indescribable wail rose from the depths of his heart. The intense fear he felt made him tremble.

    ¡®This is bad!¡¯

    Although he was not sure what ability Tang Wulin wasunching, he knew Tang Wulin¡¯s current attack could threaten his life. He could not allow the attack to strike him.

    He bit his tongue, and a jolt of pain cleared his mind somewhat. En Ci¡¯s eyes suddenly looked deep. The sun, the moon, and the stars suddenly appeared all around him. They were immediately distorted causing the celestial bodies to all be contorted. All light was instantly sucked into a giant ck hole which had formed in the coliseum.

    It was the Spiritual domain, ck Hole!

    It was one of the hidden powers of the Holy Dragon Douluo. With the appearance of the ck hole, everything was devoured in its vicinity.

    The seven-colored radiance were seemingly affected as they trembled. However, a tremendous pressure was suddenly exerted on the giant saber.

    It was the Dragon n¡¯s power saber forged personally by the Dragon God himself. It surpassed even the Golden and Silver Dragon Kings.

    Once the power saber was swung, all the dragons lowered their heads.

    The seven-colored radiance turned into a lengthy rainbow which shot past at lightning speed. The white giant dragon in the air crumbled amidst its wails. At the same time, the ck hole which supposedly devoured everything crumbled as well.

    The sh was Tang Wulin¡¯s ace-in-the-hole which he had reserved for En Ci. It was his most powerful attack against the Holy Dragon Douluo.

    He never expected to defeat a Limit Douluo. On the other hand, he never thought he would be powerless to defend himself either.

    He was not only representing himself but the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy.

    There was much resting on his shoulders. Naturally, he had many responsibilities whereby he could not admit defeat easily.

    Nevertheless, even when faced with En Ci¡¯s power, he had no fear. He had his hidden strengths.

    It was true that the Dragon n¡¯s power saber was a transformation of the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi¡¯s weapon. Since when was the Battle of Five Gods fair?

    Tang Wulin did not n on using the Dragon n¡¯s power saber during the weapons battle. He decided to save the ¡°big surprise¡± for the Holy Dragon Douluo in the final battle.

    No matter how powerful a being was, when faced with a true restraining divine tool, the being would have to submit to it.

    Another figure descended from the skies. This time, the momentum did not create that big a pit as the first. However, it was still a sorry sight.

    A diagonal wound appeared on the Holy Dragon Douluo¡¯s body. It spanned his left shoulder to his lower right abdomen. The wound was not deep. It seemed only his clothes were affected since there was no blood even. However, it was enough.

    Tang Wulin had hurt the Holy Dragon Douluo.

    Even more confounding was the Light Holy Dragon aura had vanished without a trace. Only the Limit Douluo¡¯s soul power remained.

    The Blood Golden Dragon Domain had killed off the Par Excellence Holy Dragon. Now, the Dragon n¡¯s power saber had killed off En Ci¡¯s martial soul, the Light Holy Dragon.

    This was the result of En Ci¡¯s overconfidence. At the same time, it also proved just how powerful Tang Wulin was in suppressing dragon-type martial souls.

    To think that a single sh contained such might. That was the terrifying aspect of the Dragon n¡¯s power saber.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base was not enough to kill En Ci with a single strike. However, he had seeded in sealing off En Ci¡¯s martial soul temporarily. He could only keep En Ci in check for a short while with the Dragon n¡¯s power saber¡¯s aura. However, for Tang Wulin, this momentary effect was enough.

    The Dragon n¡¯s power saber disappeared. The Golden Dragon Spear reappeared within his grasp. A sensation spread expansively out to his surroundings as he became one with his spear and descended from the skies.

    All traces of wildness together with the imposing aura vanished without a trace instantly. It was unimaginable how a person¡¯s nature could change so much. Tang Wulin¡¯s persona had changed three times consecutively, and all of them were starkly different.

    Currently, Tang Wulin looked insignificant. He was like a cloud that was gently dropping down.

    Everything in the surroundings began to contort. It affected the audience¡¯s vision as well. The contorted radiances transformed into clouds which slowly floated down from the skies.

    Currently, En Ci was terrified with shock. There was no anger, only shock. He was still shocked by the Dragon n¡¯s power saber¡¯s aura. Ever since he became a Limit Douluo, even when he went up against the As Douluo Yun Ming, he had never felt his life threatened before.

    It was truly terrifying. If Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base were stronger, he would have died surely. If Tang Wulin were a Limit Douluo, he reckoned that he would not even be able to fend off a single sh. It was not an issue of cultivation base, only the inherent intimidating power the seven-colored saber had on him.

    In his mind, Tang Wulin¡¯s words still resounded. His dictum was filled with authority. ¡°Since you¡¯re a dragon, you shall be judged!¡±

    ¡®Judge? Who¡¯s he to judge me? What saber is that anyway?¡¯

    At the same time he felt shocked, everything around him began contorting. At this very moment, En Ci felt as if he was a maiden who had been stripped naked.

    His battle armor was dissolved by Tang Wulin¡¯s battle armor¡¯s domain and his martial soul sealed by his opponent¡¯s Dragon n¡¯s power saber. Even his spiritual domain was broken because he used it to protect himself from the Dragon n¡¯s power saber. He would not be able to use it again in the meantime. The only thing left he could use was his extremely rich soul power.

    He turned his palms up toward the skies and raised his arms. His soul power burst forth with vigor and turned into an extremely thick and heavy light barrier which enveloped him.

    The Holy Dragon Douluo was nursing his grievances. Ever since he cultivated until his current cultivation base, he had never been suppressed so greatly before. Moreover, he was suppressed by an opponent whose cultivation base was far inferior to his. The pain he felt was beyond description.

    However, the truth was right before his very eyes. He had no choice but to ept.

    In the next instant, his expression changed again.

    On the tform, the Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You old fart, let¡¯s see how you deal with this.¡±

    The Millennium Cloud floating in the heavens! The Space-time Spear!

    The distorted radiance fell over them. Time was warped, and the entire world seemed to be drifting.

    A frightened voice yelled, ¡°Stop, I yield.¡±

    All contortions, clouds, and mist vanishedpletely in the next instant. Only two figures remained. Later, they passed by each other.

    Tang Wulin dropped to the ground. He supported his body with his Golden Dragon Spear as he panted heavily. It was apparent that blood was seeping out of the pores on his body.

 Chapter 1377 - Fighting Against an Entire Nation Alone, Eternal is the Glory

    <h4>Chapter 1377: Fighting Against an Entire Nation Alone, Eternal is the Glory</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the beginning, they shed. Then En Ci easily fended off Tang Wulin and subsequently suppressed him with his domain. In the end, Tang Wulinunched a series of counterattacks.

    The entire process did not have a pause. Tang Wulin had been teetering at the edge of his limits.

    He blocked En Ci¡¯s attack and withstood a powerful impact. Then, heunched his domineering counterattack. He utilized his Blood Golden Dragon Domain, Dragon n¡¯s power saber, and Millennium Cloud floating in the heavens. He practically used everything in his arsenal. In the end, he finally heard the voice which he himself dared not imagine.

    En Ci stood where he was. He seemed to have lost his soul. He was panting heavily. However, his panting was more due to fear than exhaustion.

    Naturally, he was able to withstand Tang Wulin¡¯s attack just now. Even though his various abilities had been momentarily sealed, with his Limit Douluo¡¯s cultivation base, Tang Wulin was still unable to break through.

    However, Tang Wulin was not aiming to break his defenses, he was distorting time itself. He instantly understood what his opponent was doing.

    He waspletely capable of counterattacking afterward and even kill Tang Wulin. However, he clearly felt that if he were to be hit by Tang Wulin¡¯s attack, his life energy would surely have diminished sharply. His life would be cut short by three years, at least.

    For a young man, taking three years away from his life was nothing to be too concerned about. However, for an old man who stood at the pinnacle of the continent but whose life was like a dying candle in the wind, three years was too precious.

    Blood Golden Dragon Domain was Tang Wulin¡¯s surprise, the Dragon n¡¯s power saber was the ¡°great surprise¡± Tang Wulin gave to En Ci, while the final Millennium Cloud was his true shot at obtaining victory.

    The entire battle before this moment was to make sure that he had the opportunity to unleash the Millennium Cloud.

    If En Ci had his battle armor, he would have countless ways of running away before the Millennium Cloud hit him.

    However, he dared not receive the baptism of time when he had nothing at all.

    When a person felt that his life was threatened, he would choose the most selfish option in the blink of an eye. This was normal for humans. It was a choice anybody would make, let alone En Ci.

    Even if Dai Tianling were to make a choice for En Ci, he would have also chosen to let En Ci admit defeat at this moment. A Limit Douluo with three more years of life was worth much more than the brief glory the empire would enjoy. This was especially true when war was brewing at their doorstep.

    The entire coliseum was silent.

    This...

    This...

    This...

    It ended. The final match of the Battle of Five Gods, the battle armor battle had ended!

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the winner was him, it was still him. It really was him!

    The Battle of Five Gods and five straight wins. He went against an entire nation on his own. He did it!

    When nobody thought highly of him and even hispanions thought that he could not win a single match, he had brought home aplete victory.

    This was Tang Sect¡¯s victory, and also its glory.

    He was Shrek¡¯s hope and this was the beginning of rebuilding Shrek.

    At this moment, Tang Wulin was not fighting alone. Behind him stood thousands upon thousands of Tang Sect and Shrek members. They were all supporting him no matter what.

    Even in the Star Luo Empire, he had thousands and thousands of supporters.

    He had won. Throughout the Battle of Five Gods, he had experienced the mecha battle, spirit soul battle, soul master battle, weapon battle, and battle armor battle.

    He had emerged victorious in all five matches. He had made himself a legend.

    Yes, at this moment he was a legend in the Star Luo Empire. He was also a legend for Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. At this moment, his name would surely impress the three continents and his fame would spread across the four seas.

    He had been firm and indomitable since he was young. All these years, he endured many hardships as he cultivated and suffered countless tribtions. At this very moment, they did not seem significant anymore.

    The Battle of Five Gods was going against an entire nation on his own and he had won. He was the final victor!

    In this instant, he felt extremely big and tall. Even his own blood essence was wildly rising at the moment.

    ¡®With the witnessing eyes of the masses, I have won the Battle of Five Gods!¡¯

    Tang Wulin slowly raised his Golden Dragon Spear. In his other hand, he released the As Divine Spear again and raised it high as well.

    Shrek would surely return. Eternal glory to the Tang Sect.

    Long live Tang Sect! Long live Shrek!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were moist. No matter how calm and poised he appeared before the Battle of Five Gods, no matter how simple the goals he set for himself were, as an actual participant and the leader of Tang Sect and Shrek Academy, he was the only one who knew how much pressure he had been carrying all this while.

    Everything could only be truly released at this moment. Everything seemed unimportant now.

    He had won. He did not humiliate Tang Sect. He had lived up to the name of the current generation of Shrek Seven Monsters.

    He was Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master Tang Wulin. From this moment on, he lived up to that name!

    Cheers rose and fell from the audience.

    ¡°Legend!¡± A voice came from the crowd.

    In the next instant, the Smiley Face Douluo could no longer contain his own emotions. He could not care less about the feelings of the emperor Dai Tiangling beside him. He stood up suddenly and howled furiously at the skies. He projected his voice to every corner of the coliseum with his soul power.

    ¡°Legend!¡±

    ¡°Legend! Legend! Legend!¡±

    The cheers that sounded like howling mountains and roaring seas were supporting the two spears that pointed toward the heavens.

    He was a legend, a legend of today.

    In the chartered room, Zhang Geyang was ghastly pale. He smashed the tables and chairs before he stormed out of the room. Gu Yuena still stood there before the window as she silently looked on at the center of thepetition stage. Her gaze was on the man who was filled with radiance.

    Yes, he was her man, the man she loved. It was precisely because of her understanding of him that she knew how difficult it had been for him to be where he was right now.

    He had been tirelessly cultivating for countless days and nights. He had been rebelling against his meager natural talents.

    Regardless of how many tribtions or blows he took, he had always been able to get back on his feet.

    His outstanding qualities were not something that he was born with. Everything he had today was the fruit of his own hard work.

    Was he truly happy? She knew that he practically had no happy experiences. He had spent more of his time moving forward in his endless struggle for improvement. His goals had shifted from having a family to rebuilding the academy, and now it had shifted to managing the Tang Sect. Countless heavy responsibilities weighed down on his shoulders, but he made it through nheless.

    He was a true proud son of the heavens. No, he was not a proud son of the heavens, he was their pride.

    The favor of the lord of the ne never made him prideful, he instead became friendlier as he felt the weight of his responsibilities.

    He had won the Battle of Five Gods. Regardless of the process, regardless of how many excuses the Star Luo Empire put up, the final victor was him and him alone.

    He was a legend. At this moment, he had truly be a legend.

    In a corner of the coliseum, a girl had tears streaming down her face. She mumbled to herself, ¡°Father, see that? He¡¯s the man I¡¯ve chosen. Do you understand why I did what I did? You¡¯re wrong, you really were. You were wrong from the very beginning. You¡¯re too proud and you¡¯ve underestimated him too much. Now, he¡¯s a hero and a legend. As your daughter, the only thing I can do is to make this legend stay no matter the cost, for the empire.¡±

    En Ci dejectedly walked down the stage. A wry smile hung on the edges of his lips.

    His initial n was to make sure this match ended in a draw, it even seemed like charity back then. However, that did not work out. He had lost, he had chosen to yield to his own surprise. The instant when he yielded, he understood that the halo above his head had vanished.

    Anyone else could yield, but not him. If he lost, it meant that the most powerful person in the empire had lost.

    Although he was not actually enveloped by the Millennium Cloud, En Ci appeared to have aged considerably at this moment. When he walked down the stage, his steps were heavy, and he almost fell down.

 Chapter 1378 - Ending

    <h4>Chapter 1378: Ending</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At this very moment, a big and strong-arm caught him. En Ci raised his head to look as he saw his disciple¡¯s determined eyes.

    ¡°Teacher.¡±

    En Ci tapped Long Yue¡¯s palm and disyed a forlorn smile on his face. ¡°After wearing the halo for so long, I¡¯m sometimes restricted by it as well. It¡¯s true that this is painful for me, but at this moment I think I feel more rxed as well. I¡¯ve lost this match. There are no objective reasons, losing is losing. The future belongs to you young people. Follow his footsteps closely, he¡¯ll be your lifelong target.¡±

    After he said this, En Ci¡¯s steps regained their firmness and he strode away.

    He was a Limit Douluo after all. He was the jade pir that supported the empire¡¯s skies, and the purplish-golden column that fortified the empire¡¯s seas.

    Long Yue looked at his teacher¡¯s receding back and turned around. He looked towards the center of thepetition stage, at the young man who was holding two spears high. He suddenly drew a deep breath. He had to work harder.

    The Battle of Five Gods had ended.

    The Star Luo Empire did not suppress any reports of Tang Wulin¡¯s victory in the Battle of Five Gods this time.

    Before the final match, practically every report said that Tang Wulin was a proud son of the heavens.

    For a time, Tang Sect¡¯s fame peaked in the entire Star Luo Empire.

    When Tang Wulin returned to the resting area, he received a soul call from the Holy Spirit Douluo. Yali only said one sentence. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    Even when she was in seclusion to stabilize her realm, she had watched this final match. She had also seen how Tang Wulin raised Tang Sect¡¯s and Shrek¡¯s glory to its highest.

    This was not a mere victory. More importantly, this was the session of the next generation. Just as the Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci had said, the future world belonged to the rising generation of young people.

    Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters was decorated withnterns and streamers. It had been transformed into a sea of cheers.

    When Tang Wulin returned to Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters, he was received by a surge of cheers that sounded like howling mountains and roaring seas. The Smiley Face Douluo waved his big arm. There would be a celebratory feast tonight, and they would not adjourn until everyone was drunk.

    They had forgotten thest time when Tang Sect¡¯s Star Luo Empire headquarters was this lively. The current headquarters was also upied, many disciples were from other cities and they were an exceptionallyrge group. The Smiley Face Douluo had still chosen the highest-priced package for their celebratory dinner and booked the ssiest hotel in the entire Star Luo City.

    That amount of money meant nothing. Tang Wulin had won. This meant that they did not have to reduce the selling price of military goods. In fact, it would be increased by ten percent. When they added everything together, that would be an increase of twenty percent! That was an astronomical figure.

    Money did not mean much. The important part of the deal was that they could exchange huge amounts of resources with the Star Luo Empire.

    Night came. Tang Wulin was sitting silently inside his room.

    As the most important person of the night, he had drunk a lot of wine. They were all tributes from the Tang Sect disciples. He practically entertained all of them.

    However, he did not let the alcohol affect him. He discharged the alcohol with his soul power.

    He was glorious today and he was filled with pride in that instant. However, he still gradually calmed down as the feeling of pride subsided.

    Today¡¯s battle had opened his eyes to the difference between himself and a Limit Douluo-ranked expert. If his opponent was not the Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci today and was another Limit Douluo who did not possess a dragon-type martial soul, he would not stand a chance.

    It appeared as if he had won, but he clearly knew how great the difference between them was.

    However, he was especially delighted about the awakening of his Blood Golden Dragon Domain.

    After his three-word battle armor¡¯s domain had awakened, it could be said that his battle armor was finallypleted. It was a process that must be carried out. With Tang Wulin¡¯s insightful activation of it, there was no doubt that he could amplify his battle armor domain¡¯s effects to the greatest level. Also, only a battle armor that was forged in the way he forged it could be activated in such a way. Otherwise, any other ordinary three-word battle armor could not possibly withstand the terrifying energy impact. Once the battle armor was damaged, the pain would be too deep for tears.

    ¡®Did you see the match too?¡¯ In Tang Wulin¡¯s mind, Gu Yuena¡¯s silhouette surfaced.

    Whenever he thought that she was nearby, he could not help but have a faint smile on his face.

    Tang Wulin sat cross-legged on the bed. He closed his eyes and summarized the gains and losses he experienced throughout the Battle of Five Gods. When he defeated En Ci in the final moments during today¡¯s match, his blood essence had suddenly surged. It had undergone sublimation and a substantial change.

    This was a phenomenon brought about by his five consecutive victories and the people cheering him as a legend in the Battle of the Five Gods. With the powerful momentum, Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power had directly increased by two ranks. More importantly, his Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique waspleted!

    Throughout this trip, his breakthroughs came quicker than he had expected. Tang Wulin¡¯s initial goal was to be at the edges of eight rings when he returned. However, his soul power was now at rank-83. Also, the improvement in his strength was not as simple as an increase in his soul power.

    Tang Wulin had a n in his heart. After they returned to the federation, if the situation there was stable he would go into seclusion for some time. He wanted to learn Heaven Refinement from Zhen Hua.

    With the improvement in his cultivation base and the formation of his spiritual domain, he had mastered Soul Forging to perfection. It was time he attempted Heaven Refinement. He had to make preparations for the crafting of four-word battle armors for himself and hispanions.

    Tang Wulin clearly knew that it was too difficult for him to rebuild Shrek with his own strength alone. However, things would be different if all the Seven Shrek Monsters could be four-word battle armor masters.

    Currently, there was only one Divine Craftsman in the entire world. Also, crafting a four-word battle armor greatly damages the Divine Craftsman¡¯s blood essence. Hence, Zhen Hua could not keep crafting them. Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence was practically ten times the volume of Zhen Hua¡¯s. If he could be a Divine Craftsman, he could naturally produce more four-word battle armors. When that time came, Tang Sect and Shrek Academy would truly benefit from it.

    He had grown a lot throughout these trips to Dou Spirit and Star Luo Empires. His thoughts had be more orderly as well. The goal he set for himself was simple. He wanted to break through to a higher rank in the near future. He wanted to make hispanions into four-word battle armor masters.

    Once all seven of the Shrek Seven Monsters were four-word battle armor masters, they would possess the power to fight with anyone.

    At this time, he gave himself a timeframe for his n, five to ten years. He must get it done within five to ten years.

    Based on their current cultivation speed, everyone should be at the rank of a Title Douluo in five years¡¯ time. Ordinary Title Douluos would not be able to master a four-word battle armor. The basic was for one to be a Hyper Douluo. However, the requirement for them would be lower. The other problem they had to solve was some technical issues in crafting the four-word battle armors.

    When they return from their current trip, everyone would surely be able to be three-word battle armor masters. Next, they would strive towards possessing four-word battle armors.

    Tang Wulin had won the Battle of Five Gods. This victory had a far-reaching implication. Not only did it influence their situation in the Star Luo Empire, but the news of this would also surely impact the situation in the federation and the Dou Spirit Empire as well.

    Now that he had won the Battle of Five Gods, many who still had doubts will now have to consider what changes would he bring in the future if he truly bes a Limit Douluo.

    Tang Wulin understood that he was also in danger at times like this. This was because his enemies would also see this point and consider the same question. What would they do once he matures?

    However, he felt no fear in his heart right now. He was focused on moving forward. The responsibilities that he shouldered were never meant to be carried across smooth seas.

    Star Luo Empire¡¯s pce.

    Dai Tianling sat alone in his study. His eyes were shut tight.

    Of course, he was not asleep. He was pondering.

    Things had happened too suddenly. When they lost the final match, he was slightly dumbfounded. That was an oue that he had never expected.

    In his original imaginations, he had intended to tie Tang Wulin to this warship with this opportunity. However, he never thought that Tang Wulin would unexpectedly win the Battle of Five Gods.

    After thepetition ended, sounds of dissent could be heard among the imperial officials. There were already some who were starting to question the need to have a Battle of Five Gods with Tang Sect in the first ce. They questioned why did the empire set itself against Tang Sect through this tform. They questioned why did the empire not work together with the Tang Sect in secret.

    The current royal family was different from the one ten thousand years ago. The emperor was no longer a dictator. The voices of the officials mattered just as much. If he was deemed fatuous and ipetent, he might even be impeached.

    Naturally, this would not actually happen. However, the impact of this incident was too negative. Tang Wulin had raised Tang Sect¡¯s name to an all-time high whereas the empire had taken on the role of the loser.

    Now, Tang Wulin was the legend of a generation and the people¡¯s idol. Hence, as the perpetrator of the Battle of Five Gods, as the emperor, he had to bear all the consequences.

 Chapter 1379 - Dai Yunâ€™erâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1379: Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s n</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    En Ci had already exined to him why he chose to yield in the end. Dai Tianling did not me him, as that would have been pointless. The Holy Dragon Douluo¡¯s support was too important to the royal family. He did not even have the courage to me this teacher.

    Nevertheless, what would he do next? What should he do to turn things around?

    He would have to follow through on the promise he made to the Tang Sect, but how would they handle the war if it truly came? Were the weapons provided by the Tang Sect this time truly enough to intimidate the Federal Army?

    The various problems gave Dai Tianling a headache. The most troubling matter was how this Battle of Five Gods weakened his influence as ruler.

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump.¡± Someone was knocking softly at the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Dai Tianling opened his eyes.

    When he was deep in thought within his study, there was only one person who dared to disturb him. She was the only one who had this special privilege.

    Dai Yun¡¯er poked her head in at first. She nced at Dai Tianling behind his table. She ventured, ¡°Father.¡±

    When he saw her slightly careful expression, Dai Tianling felt a surge of warmth in his heart. No matter the time, he at least had his children beside him.

    In the empire, he took greatest pride in the fact that there was no power struggle among his children. Although he was unsure if it was only on the surface or if matters were truly as they seemed, at the very least, everything looked peaceful for now.

    ¡°Come on in. Since when have you been this timid?¡±

    When Dai Yun¡¯er saw the smile on her father¡¯s face, she walked into the study with a smile. She chuckled and said, ¡°I was worried that you¡¯ll be in a bad mood. That¡¯s why I came to pay you a visit.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you know that I¡¯m not in a good mood?¡± Dai Tianling threw his daughter a nce.

    Dai Yun¡¯er giggled. ¡°Fine, put the me on me. If I hadn¡¯t insisted on marrying Tang Wulin, you wouldn¡¯t have been that furious after I was rejected and set this Battle of Five Gods in motion. If I wasn¡¯t there, maybe you wouldn¡¯t be having these troubles.¡±

    Dai Tianling eyes looked shocked. ¡°What¡¯s this? Since when did our little witch be this humble? To think that she¡¯se to take responsibility of her own ord. Are you still the Dai Yun¡¯er I know?¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Dai Yun¡¯er eximed, ¡°Who says I won¡¯t take responsibility on my own? I¡¯m your daughter after all. It¡¯s only natural that I have to take some responsibility for the royal family.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Tell me, why have youe here?¡± Dai Tianling said pointedly.

    ¡°Must I have something up to meet you? I just miss you, Father. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    Dai Tianling pouted, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. You think I don¡¯t know you? You won¡¯t choose toe find me unless there¡¯s something you want. I always had to send someone to bring you to me.¡±

    When she heard him say this, Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened. She walked up to Dai Tianling and squatted down beside him. She leaned against his leg. ¡°Father, Yun¡¯er is in the wrong. Yun¡¯er will be sure toe visit you often after this. I was too immature in the past.¡±

    When she reached the end of her sentence, she even started sobbing.

    Dai Tianling was slightly stunned. He had never seen his daughter behave in such a way. For a time, his emotions could not help but be shaken.

    Actually, the thing he liked the most about Dai Yun¡¯er was her entricity. At this moment, when his peculiar daughter had suddenly matured, his heart filled with sorrow. This was because he suddenly realized that his daughter had grown up and he had grown old.

    He sighed, ¡°Silly girl, no matter how you act, Father will never love you less! What¡¯s wrong with you today? You¡¯re thinking offorting me since I¡¯ve lost?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er lifted her head and shook it vigorously. ¡°No way. Father has never lost and won¡¯t ever lose. Actually, this incident isn¡¯t a total disaster for us! I¡¯m here to give you some ideas.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Not a disaster?¡± Dai Tianling immediately smiled. As it stood, the royal family had been cowed, but she did not think that it was a disaster?

    ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this incident. It is I who failed to n. I had initially wanted to tie the Tang Sect to us, but I didn¡¯t expect Tang Wulin to win the Battle of Five Gods, even with the help of coincidence and good fortune. Indeed, this has put us in a passive position. However, it¡¯s not too big of a problem. Give it some time and things will settle down by themselves.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes sparkled with a scheming gleam. ¡°Father, have you ever thought, what if Tang Wulin truly became your son-inw? Won¡¯t there be a change in things then?¡±

    Dai Tianling was slightly stunned. The possibility of this instantly shed across his mind.

    She was right! If Tang Wulin became his son-inw, that meant that the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, the legend of the generation, the victor of the Battle of Five Gods, was actually the emperor¡¯s son-inw. This would also mean that he was a member of the royal family.

    If a member of the royal family became the empire¡¯s legend, that would only be good news. He could even announce to the public that the Battle of Five Gods had been a trial meant to see if Tang Wulin was suitable for his beloved daughter.

    If that was the case, then the royal family could regain the initiative. Not only would their rtionship with the Tang Sect be more closely knit, but they would also practically be bonded. At the same time, all the humility that they had to endure up, including the defeats in the Battle of Five Gods, would be turned into the preparation for the emperor¡¯s son-inw. With the strength Tang Wulin had disyed, there was virtually no doubt that he would be a Limit Douluo in the future, and his cultivation base would surely be superior to En Ci¡¯s. He could very well be the most powerful person in the Douluo Star.

    If he had such a son-inw, would that not be equal to being rted to another Spirit Ice Douluo?

    Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s words instantly made his heart race.

    However, he quickly calmed down, ¡°He clearly rejected you the other day. What can we do about that? I can¡¯t exactly force my daughter upon him, can I? Yun¡¯er, haven¡¯t you given up on him yet?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er saw the changes in Dai Tianling¡¯s expressions. She said softly, ¡°Father, sometimes we have to employ certain methods for the future of the empire, even if these methods aren¡¯t honorable. For the empire, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself. I have an idea...¡±

    As she said this, she moved closer to Dai Tianling¡¯s ear and whispered.

    As he listened to her exnation, Dai Tianling¡¯s pupils contracted. He wanted to cut her short on many asions, but he forced himself to listen to it until the end.

    ¡°No, absolutely not.¡± A sh of fury flickered in Dai Tianling¡¯s eyes, ¡°How can we do such a thing?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er said determinedly, ¡°Father, these are my personal actions. It has nothing to do with the royal family or the empire. Just think, if this seeds, my little sacrifice might bring us a longsting reign and security for the empire! The future will truly be different with his support. You must know that he¡¯s not the only powerful one in the Tang Sect. The other six members of the Shrek Seven Monsters who came with him this time fought with our Heavenly Kings n recently. I think you know the oue of that. Annihtion. It was a crushing defeat.¡±

    ¡°Our Heavenly Kings n has been regarded as the empire¡¯s best talent in a thousand years. Despite that, we could not resist them at all. Moreover, Tang Wulin isn¡¯t only the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, but also Shrek Academy¡¯s current Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master. Trust me, Shrek Academy would never truly crumble. They have tens of thousands of years of hidden strength! You¡¯ve never seen the strength of Shrek Academy. I believe that there are surviving experts from Shrek Academy. If we have Tang Wulin¡¯s full support, it¡¯ll be as if we¡¯ve allied with Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. Shrek Academy might even be rebuilt in the empire. If that dayes, then our future goal won¡¯t be just to fend off the Federation. It¡¯ll be to surpass the Federation.¡±

    Dai Tianling¡¯s eyes sparkled with aplicated gleam.

    There was no doubt that he was moved by his daughter¡¯s words. The truth was just as she had said. Whether it was the Tang Sect or Shrek Academy¡¯s leader, they had never cooperated closely with any official force in the three continents. This was because they wanted to be as neutral as possible.

    If the Tang Sect was not being antagonized by the Federation and Shrek Academy had not been destroyed, the Star Luo Empire would not have had this opportunity.

 Chapter 1380 - Done Deal

    Chapter 1380: Done Deal

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. You¡¯re too good for him. What if he doesn¡¯t admit to it? The most problematic part of your n is that part. How can you be so sure that he¡¯ll do as we say?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er said determinedly, ¡°Because I know him. Brother Three¡¯s personality won¡¯t allow him to shirk off his responsibilities. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to make it to where he is now. Once my n seeds, he¡¯ll be angry, of course, but he won¡¯t have any choice except to own up to it. Even if it ends in failure, he won¡¯t give me any trouble. I¡¯m just a young maiden who¡¯s in love with him.¡±

    Dai Tianling closed his eyes. His brows were knitted together tightly.

    Dai Yun¡¯er stood up and waited at the side. A sly gleam appeared in her eyes. Naturally, she was willing to contribute to the empire, but if she could kill two birds with one stone, all the better.

    After a long pause, Dai Tianling¡¯s brows parted. He opened his eyes.

    ¡°How do you n on doing this?¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er hastily said, ¡°I need the support from the Imperial Academy of Sciences.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give them a heads-up. You can go there directly. Yun¡¯er...¡± As he said this, Dai Tianling stood up and pulled his daughter into his embrace. He winced slightly as he closed his eyes. ¡°Father is too ipetent.¡±

    ¡°Father...¡±

    ...

    When Tang Wulin awoke from his meditation early in the morning, he feltpletely refreshed and rejuvenated.

    Perhaps the reason he was feeling renewed was that the pressure had been lifted from his shoulders. He no longer had to participate in the Battle of Five Gods. It could be said that today was his most rxing day since he came to the Star Luo Empire.

    He was not worried that the royal family would go back on their word since this concerned the safety of the Star Luo Empire. As long as the deal was done, he could retire after winning some merit and return to the Federation. The Smiley Face Douluo would handle the remaining matters.

    After the previous night¡¯s merry-making, many Tang Sect disciples were still sleeping soundly. The headquarters seemed exceptionally quiet today. When Tang Wulin came to the cafeteria to have his meal, there were very few there. However, everyone who met him had reverent expressions on their faces.

    After he had finished his breakfast, the Smiley Face Douluo came to find him. When he saw Tang Wulin in high spirits, he could not help but disy a genuine smile.

    ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯ve already contacted the empire. We can settle the deal today. We¡¯ll do it within the pce. It¡¯s safest this way and the most discreet. The pce has cleared up a warehouse for this purpose. It¡¯ll be heavily guarded by soldiers after this.

    ¡°Alright, well done,¡± Tang Wulin said with a smile. ¡°Atst, the mission is almost aplished. We can finally rx. For the time being, please have the people from the Tang Sect keep a low profile. We don¡¯t want the Battle of Five Gods to affect our rtionship with the royal family.¡±

    Hu Jie guffawed. ¡°I understand. We shouldn¡¯t unt our achievements just because we¡¯ve got the advantage. Don¡¯t worry, Sect Master. As your subordinate, I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    Tang Wulin was startled. This was the first time the Smiley Face Douluo addressed himself as a subordinate. It seemed that the Battle of Five Gods had not only changed the others, but his own people as well.

    It was time. Hu Jie led the way, and the Shrek Seven Monsters entered the Star Luo imperial pce.

    Unlike the initial cold shoulder treatment they received, this time, Dai Tianling, Emperor of Star Luo, and Crown Prince Dai Yueyan were already waiting for them in thergest meeting room in the pce.

    In this meeting, Dai Yueyan¡¯s gaze toward Tang Wulin had clearly changed.

    The first time they met, Dai Yueyan was slightly eager to challenge him to test the fruits of his cultivation all these years. When they met for the second time, he no longer had the confidence.

    Perhaps, in this generation, no matter his status, he could only serve as a contrast to this person before him.

    ¡°Your Majesty. Your Highness The Crown Prince.¡± Tang Wulin nodded toward them.

    There was no sign of unhappiness on Dai Tianling¡¯s face. He said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯d like to congratte the Tang Sect on winning the Battle of Five Gods. The empire will fulfil the promises made. We¡¯ll purchase the goods with a premium price of ten percent. We¡¯ve gone through the list and found no issue. We¡¯ve already started gathering the resources required by the Tang Sect. We¡¯ll send them to the Tang Sect¡¯s designated warehouse in three days.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your support, Your Majesty,¡± Tang Wulin replied genuinely.

    Dai Tianling sighed and said, ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯ve regretted this. But at the same time, I don¡¯t regret it. At least, we¡¯ve seen the Tang Sect¡¯s future in this Battle of Five Gods, and it fortified our confidence in our cooperation with the Tang Sect. I hope that we can cooperate for the ages toe. Sect Master Tang, I ask that you support Star Luo as well! Regardless of the situation in the Federation, Star Luo is always Tang Sect¡¯s home.¡±

    This statement was made withplete sincerity. Although it was not without a grand show, for him to have such an attitude, after just losing the Battle of Five Gods, startled Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re too generous with your words. It¡¯s our honor to work with you,¡± Tang Wulin nodded with a smile.

    Dai Tianling asked, ¡°What ns do you have for the future, Sect Master Tang?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°We will be returning to the Federation as soon as possible. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that the Tang Sect is under considerable pressure back in the Federation right now. I must return and bear the hardships with myrades.¡±

    Dai Tianling sighed softly. ¡°To be honest, I really wish that the Tang Sect would move all its operations to our Star Luo Empire. That way, Star Luo will really stand a chance to go up against the Federation in the future.¡±

    Tang Wulin said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for the recognition, Your Majesty, but the Tang Sect¡¯s roots lie in the Douluo Continent. Our predecessors, including the Thousand Hands Douluo and the Spirit Ice Douluo, established and protected the Tang Sect on the Douluo Continent. As their descendants, we can¡¯t change what has been passed on to us by our ancestors. Of course, in the Star Luo Empire, the Tang Sect headquarters is also a crucialponent for us. Our greatest desire is to see the three continents coexisting in peace.¡±

    Dai Tianling nodded. ¡°Thank you for the support, Sect Master Tang. We¡¯ve been slightly rude throughout your stay. As the emperor, I¡¯d like to offer my apologies. We¡¯ll have a feast in the pce tonight to entertain you and your friends. Do join us.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    After their brief conversation, it was time for the exchanging of goods. Tang Wulin was responsible for sending all the goods they brought to the pce¡¯s warehouse. The others would be managed by the Smiley Face Douluo.

    At the end of the day, their business was settled for the most part. The royal family had already prepared the various goods needed by the Tang Sect. The premium price would be paid in cash.

    After everything was done, Tang Wulin could finally heave a sigh of relief. This time, he had represented the Tang Sect, and, atst, his task as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master was aplished.

    The feast was set in the pce¡¯s inner court. The imperial officials did not participate in it. From the Star Luo Empire, with Emperor Dai Tianling as the lead, Crown Prince Dai Yueyan, Princess Dai Yun¡¯er and some important members of the royal family were present.

    From the Tang Sect, with Sect Master Tang Wulin as the lead, there was also the Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie and the six other members of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    En Ci was not present at the feast. The reason for his absence was unknown.

    Monster Academy¡¯s representative was the brazen Mountain Dragon King Long Yue.

    Tang Wulin was seated at the first seat at the emperor Dai Tianling¡¯s left side. The crown prince Dai Yueyan sat opposite him.

    In the Star Luo Empire, the left-hand side was the side of honor. Seating Tang Wulin here meant that his status was even higher than the crown prince. The empire¡¯s sincerity was evident in the reverence they had for Tang Wulin.

    Dai Tianling was no longer trying to put Tang Wulin down as he had done when he just arrived. He kept raising a toast to him. He drank toast after toast and chatted away with Tang Wulin, the Smiley Face Douluo, and the other members of Shrek Seven Monsters.

    ¡°Sect Master Tang, let¡¯s have a toast,¡± Long Yue¡¯s tall and bulky silhouette appeared before Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin raised his ss and stood up. ¡°Brother Long, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    Long Yue smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think we would¡¯ve met each other if we hadn¡¯t fought. In the future, you¡¯ll always be the target I aim for.¡±

    Tang Wulin nced at him and said, ¡°Brother Long, you¡¯re already at the rank of a Title Douluo, right?¡±

    Long Yue nodded.

 Chapter 1381 - Explosion

    Chapter 1381: Explosion

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave in a few days. Before I leave, I wish to be able to spar with the seniors in the Star Luo Empire. I¡¯ve already invited senior Huang Zhengyang to spar with mechas. I¡¯ve also invited Senior Chu Tiange to spar with weapons. If Brother Long is interested, why don¡¯t we have a sparring session as well before I leave?¡±

    Long Yue¡¯s eyes beamed. ¡°Sure. That¡¯s just what I¡¯d hoped.¡±

    The Battle of Five Gods had been greatly beneficial to Tang Wulin. He himself had not expected that he would improve this quickly under heavy pressure.

    In his battles with the pir of the empire Huang Zhengyang and the Weeping Blood Douluo Chu Tiange, he felt as if they had not fought to their hearts¡¯ content. He wanted to spar with them again before he left to solidify his gains and to experience his own improvements at a deeper level.

    If he did not have the tform of the Battle of Five Gods, it would be difficult for him to find experts like them to challenge. However, now that he had this opportunity and he could directly contact them, it was only natural that he did not let it go.

    With the addition of Long Yue, the effects would be greater. Long Yue was already at the rank of a Title Douluo. In terms of martial soul, his Mountain Dragon King martial soul was superior to En Ci¡¯s Light Holy Dragon martial soul. In the Star Luo Empire¡¯s new generation, he was the one that had the greatest chance of bing a Limit Douluo.

    When he fought with Long Yue back then, Tang Wulin had been under immense pressure. He only managed to defeat him with Gu Yuena¡¯s help in the end.

    Although he was already different from back then, the same was also true for Long Yue.

    Before he left, he would have these three sparring sessions. That way, he could be in secluded cultivation all the way back to the Federation. He believed that he would have something more to gain.

    At the moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s Body Sect Innate Secret Technique wasplete and his soul power cultivation base had also improved. He even received the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s holy blessing and activated his three-word battle armor¡¯s Blood Golden Dragon Domain.

    Compared to when he first came there, he seemed like a different person altogether.

    Before this, he had only managed to fight against a Title Douluo by relying on his various abilities. Now, he was already capable of dominating many Hyper Douluo-ranked experts. At the very least, he stood a chance against them.

    More importantly, his cultivation base was still at the rank of eight rings. When he was at the rank of a Title Douluo, he would have another chance to improve substantially.

    Tang Wulin had already made ns for the return trip. He would busy himself with a series of sparring sessions while at sea. He improved himself by enduring pressure. Hence, the same method could be applied to hispanions, and he would be the pressure that they would have to endure. The return trip would take two to three months. That would be enough.

    Naturally, he had not told hispanions about this ¡°good news¡±. He did not want to affect their current mood.

    Long Yue and Tang Wulin emptied their cups and set a time for their sparring session.

    Everyone had three drinks and just when Tang Wulin thought the night¡¯s feast would end, Dai Yun¡¯er stood up. She had been sitting opposite his seat and her eyes had never left him.

    Tang Wulin had actually felt her staring the whole time. Her gaze was scorching hot, as if there was an actual me burning his body. It gave Tang Wulin a sensation that was difficult to describe. Hence, when Dai Yun¡¯er moved, he had felt it immediately. He instinctively cast his gaze on her.

    ¡°Brother Three, I¡¯ll give you a toast as well. Congrattions on winning the Battle of Five Gods.¡± Dai Yun¡¯er walked over with two cups in her hands. She gave one cup to Tang Wulin while she kept the other.

    Today, she was wearing pce clothes. Her long hair wasbed neatly, not a strand of hair out of ce. Her slender neck was supple and fair. Her dignified and beautiful appearance made her look like a different person.

    Tang Wulin managed a smile. ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡±

    Dai Yun¡¯er looked at him with hidden bitterness. ¡°I called you Brother Three, but you insist on calling me Princess. Do you dislike me that much? Even if you don¡¯t like me that way, can¡¯t we at least be friends?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yun¡¯er. That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just...¡± Tang Wulin was not frightened when he had to face a great army or the Battle of Five Gods, but he was slightly flustered at this moment.

    He felt slightly guilty for what had happened to Dai Yun¡¯er. She had always been good to him and had made her love clear from the beginning. A highborn girl who was also the emperor¡¯s most beloved princess, she definitely had her pride. However, she had already been rejected by Tang Wulin twice. The second time even happened inside this very pce. He could only imagine the impact this had on her.

    Tang Wulin looked at Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s big and beautiful eyes and was truly at a loss.

    ¡°Mmm, as long as you¡¯re still willing to call me Yun¡¯er. Brother Three, maybe we won¡¯t meet each other again after today¡¯s farewell. I¡¯ll toast to you, for smooth sailing and good fortune.¡± As she said this, she raised her cup.

    When Tang Wulin saw that she did not intend to talk much, he was immediately rxed. At the same time, he could feel the burning gaze of Crown Prince Dai Yueyan nearby. His eyes were not friendly at all.

    Hepletely understood Dai Yueyan¡¯s feelings. If his own younger sister was rejected by someone else like that, he would have clobbered the person a long time ago. Also, it was not as if Dai Yueyan did not want to hit him, but just that he would not be able to beat him.

    They downed the wine in their cups in one go. Dai Yun¡¯er did not say much. She only bowed slightly toward Tang Wulin. Afterpleting the standard pce curtsies, she went back to her seat delicately and gracefully.

    From that moment on, her gaze did not fall onto Tang Wulin again. It seemed that the cup of wine had finalized everything between them and put an end to all that was in the past.

    Tang Wulin felt slightly upset, but he was also rxed. In his heart, he wished the princess well.

    Dai Tianling seemed to be in high spirits tonight. Toward the end of the feast, the emperor was having difficulty standing up straight.

    ¡°Sect Master Tang, let¡¯s end the feast with this. I¡¯m sorry for the poor hospitality.¡± He sighed. ¡°How I wish that you¡¯d really stay in Star Luo! Sect Master Tang, hah...¡±

    After a few consecutive sighs, Crown Prince Dai Yueyan hastily brought his obviously drunk father out. The feast had ended on a wonderful note.

    The Smiley Face Douluo came to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. He said with a grin, ¡°Sect Master, it seems that you can return to the Federation with your sess. Let¡¯s take our leave as well.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. They stood up, tipsy from all the drinking.

    They went out of the pce doors. A chilly breeze caressed their faces blissfully. A faint smile surfaced on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He looked up to the starry skies and his eyes sparkled like the stars reflected in them.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s designated cars were already waiting for them outside. Tang Wulin and Hu Jie went into one car while hispanions divided themselves into two others. The three elongated Tang Sect soul cars drove out of the pce slowly and headed toward the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters.

    It was already dark outside, and many shops on the streets were closed.

    There was some distance between the pce and the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters. With few vehicles and just a small number of pedestrians on the road, they slowly gained speed as the cars travelled.

    Tang Wulin and the Smiley Face Douluo closed their eyes and rested their spirits in their car. Given their physical conditions, alcohol would not affect them very much.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s car was at the front. As it passed a junction, the traffic light suddenly changed colors, and the two cars following behind had no choice but to stop.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s car at the front managed to speed past the traffic light and drove farther away from the two cars behind it.

    Just when the first car was more than three hundred meters from the two cars at the back, it suddenly began vibrating. Without warning there was a loud explosion.

    A powerful red light instantly enveloped the first car. With the sound of an explosion, the red sphere of light shot toward the skies.

    After the cacophony, many of therge buildings in the area started crumbling. The terrifying shockwave had seemingly shattered all the ss within a few hundred meters.

    The sound of the explosion had acted as a wake-up call for the entire city. A deafening siren rang out immediately.

    Before anyone could notice, the skies had turned gray, and red light was cast upon it. The gray color spread across thend. It seemed as if all sound had been silenced by the nket of gray.

    The intense sound of the explosion could not travel farther, blocked by the gray color. As it spread, the entire world turned gray.

    The earth shook and the soil was turned. Crooked figures started sprouting out from the ground and staggered in all directions.

    Those were countless skeletons, zombies, and some strange-looking creatures. They were entirely covered in gray. Within a short minute, the flourishing Star Luo City seemed to have turned into a city of the dead.

    Even the ball of fire that erupted from the explosion was dyed the same color after it came into contact with the gray hue. The sounds of the explosions diedpletely in the next instant.

 Chapter 1382 - Gray Terror

    Chapter 1382: Gray Terror

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The two cars at the back were immediately swarmed by the gray mass of peculiar creatures. They were practically swallowed. In front, those strange, ghostly creatures parted to the side. A pathway was made within their ranks.

    A figure appeared at the end of the pathway, walking slowly toward the site of the first car¡¯s explosion. He did not seem to be moving quickly, but he did have a rhythm to his steps. In the blink of an eye, he was already at the site.

    He wore gray armor which was covered with a gray cape. His armor was translucent and glittered as it refracted the light into strange hues. He had an exceptionally handsome, even beautiful, appearance. His long ck hair fell loosely behind him, which was a stark contrast to his snow-white face. There was no color of blood. It made his dashing looks appear slightly scary.

    He held a tin and long cruciform sword. Like his armor, this cruciform sword was also gray and translucent. There was even a faint, grayish glow about it.

    His armor did not include a helmet. The only thing on his head was a gray crystal. The crystal was diamond-shaped with countless nes on it which reflected light at various angles.

    No matter how one looked at him, he did not seem human. He appeared more like a death god who came from the underworld.

    He drew his slender gray sword lightly across the air and the ball of fire before him split in two. His pretty eyebrows raised as he sighed softly. ¡°Come out, Underworld Death.¡±

    Instantly, grayish mes burst from his body. All the strange-looking creatures were immediately set aze, and the entire colorless world filled with an otherworldly aura.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re still alive, Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa,¡± came the Smiley Douluo¡¯s deep voice. Shortly after, a huge golden figure emerged from amid the ball of fire. In the blink of an eye, the figure grew to a hundred meters in height. It stuck out its great belly and its entire body glistened with a golden gleam. It was a martial soul avatar.

    Ha Luosa said drily, ¡°How dare a junior such as yourself mention my illustrious name?¡±

    As he said this, he brandished the slender sword in his hand at the Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie. The gray mes solidified, forming a de of light that reached Hu Jie instantly.

    The de was not particrlyrge. Indeed,pared to Hu Jie¡¯s colossal hundred-meter tall body, it was nothing. Even so, Hu Jie did not dare to endure the hit directly. He dashed back at lightning speed and his expression darkened. Joining his palms, he pushed out his great belly and the gray light de vanished without a sound. However, Hu Jie¡¯s body was covered in ayer of gray. The color drained from his as if he had seen a ghost, and he quickly retreated backward.

    He had already used his most powerful Golden Belly to block his opponent¡¯s attack. However, after they shed, he felt his own life energy leaking out of him rapidly. To make a conservative guess, his life would have at least been cut short by two years.

    What a terrifying power that was!

    The person before him was truly a renowned figure, though perhaps it would be better to call him notorious.

    The Underworld Douluo Ha Luosa was an elite master. He was famous even before the As Douluo Yun Ming. By the time Yun Ming made a name for himself, this Underworld Douluo had already vanished.

    If it were not for his Underworld Death Domain, Hu Jie would not have recognized him.

    With Hu Jie¡¯s age, he had only heard legends about this person.

    When Ha Luosa said he was a junior, he was not wrong. In terms of seniority, Ha Luosa was more than two ranks higher than Hu Jie. His appearance was that of a man in his thirties, but he was at least a hundred and seventy years old by now if not two hundred. He was an authentic old monster.

    The Underworld Douluo Ha Luosa, ording to legend, was born in a small city in the Douluo Federation. It was said that from birth, he was already tainted with something unclean. From the moment he was born, he had this snow-whiteplexion with no color of blood. His eyes were also gray in color.

    His strange appearance had filled his family members with fright. He was abandoned soon after his birth.

    However, Ha Luosa¡¯s life energy was very stubborn. He was rescued by someone else and sent to an orphanage. Due to his peculiar appearance, he was still very much rejected by the others.

    Fortunately, he had extremely beautiful features. Other than his skin and the color of his eyes, there was nothing special about him.

    He spent six lonely years in the orphanage.

    Without any ceremony, his martial soul awakened.

    The day that his martial soul awakened, it was destined that he would bring disaster to the world.

    When his martial soul emerged, he awakened a domain as well. It was this very Underworld Death Domain which had manifested before the Smiley Face Douluo at this moment.

    When his domain first appeared, it was not powerful. However, twelve skeleton warriors also appeared alongside it. The twelve skeletons went into a frenzy and started killing people. The entire orphanage was massacred.

    The children and teachers in the orphanage became the first batch of offerings for his Underworld Death Domain. Their flesh and blood were devoured by his Underworld Death Domain and were converted into Ha Luosa¡¯s strength. It enabled him toplete the formation of his innate maximum soul power.

    At that time, Ha Luosa himself was shocked. He had no idea what had happened. However, after that, he felt a power mist incredible.

    Having grown up in an orphanage, he was not exactly a cheerful character. When he saw the people who had scorned him and treated him with disrespect die, his young heart was filled with a warped sense of pleasure.

    Thus, he left the orphanage. He was young back then, and he feared nothing. In fact, he did not even know what fear was. He only wished that the happiness he felt in his heart could be intensified.

    The twelve skeleton warriors brought by his Underworld Death Domain continued their rampage. Initially, his domain could only epass a range of a dozen meters. Gradually, it increased to thirty meters.

    It was at this point, the city guard finally arrived. When they saw the scene which seemed to have been taken out of hell itself, they immediately treated him as a possessed child. They destroyed his twelve skeleton warriors without hesitation on the spot. They also shot him dead along with his warriors.

    His body was buried together with the skeletons.

    However, nobody expected that Ha Luosa would rise from the dead after seven days. It was the effect of his Underworld Death Domain.

    He crawled out of the earth and started on the path of destruction and murder.

    Learning from his previous experience, he knew that he could not expose himself too easily. Hence, he left the city and went somewhere isted. He picked some isted mountain viges to be the site of his ughter. Throughout the process of killing, he could clearly feel his strength growing constantly.

    The first twelve skeletons were resurrected alongside him. They grew with him and became more powerful as he did. They also became crueler and more evil.

    Someone once said that the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa was a punishment dealt by the heavens to the human race. It was retribution for the destruction of the environment and the world.

    The underworld¡¯s aura of death and a lust forplete destruction apanied him.

    He was growing too quickly. When the threat he brought came to the attention of the Federation, the Underworld King Douluo suddenly vanished.

    Nobody knew where he went until ten yearster.

    When he reappeared, he was no longer massacring a vige, but a small city.

    More than sixty thousand people died in that disaster. After that incident, he had broken through to the rank of Title Douluo. At that time, he was only neen years old!

    He vanished again. The Federation spared no expense but was unsessful in locating him.

    In this way was the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa¡¯s brand of destruction born.

    For that generation, he was practically synonymous with terror. He did not appear frequently. He would only make an appearance every five to ten years. However, every time he came back, it would be apanied by another horrifying mass murder.

    Hence, he had another moniker at that time. He was known as the Gray Terror.

    The Gray Terror Ha Luosa!

    Only when he gave himself the title Underworld King Douluo was the Gray Terror moniker gradually reced.

    At the age of twenty-five, he was a Hyper Douluo!

    When he became a Hyper Douluo, the deaths of a hundred thousand people followed.

    Shrek Academy finally found him. The As Douluo Yun Ming¡¯s teacher, the Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God Pavilion back then, had personally seen to this matter. He tracked the Underworld King Douluo to an isted seaside city.

    It turned out that Ha Luosa did not stop killing while he vanished. He was targeting the oceans. There was an almost endless supply of oceanic creatures. As he butchered them, he continued growing stronger. Every time he finished another round of destruction, he would need some time to absorb his newfound energy. That was why the frequency of his appearances had lessened.

    The Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master was already a Limit Douluo-ranked expert while Ha Luosa was only a Hyper Douluo. Nevertheless, the result of their sh was that Ha Luosa escaped with grave injuries and his origin was damaged. However, Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master was also injured. He even predicted that the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa had not died and would most probably make aeback in the near future.

    In Shrek Academy, there had always been a warrant for the Underworld King Douluo. Any Shrek Academy expert who discovered the smallest trace of his movements had to inform the academy immediately. The academy would spare no effort in seeking him out and putting him down.

    Thest time the Underworld King Douluo appeared was in Shrek Academy. At that time, he was a Limit Douluo, and he hade for revenge.

 Chapter 1383 - Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa

    Chapter 1383: Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Underworld King Douluo was definitely the only one with the audacity toe to Shrek Academy for revenge.

    When the two enemies came face to face, their eyes zed with hatred. He fought with the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master in a great battle until everything was in a state of chaos and darkness. It ended with both of them being wounded.

    This Douluo¡¯s destructive power was truly too great. The Dragon Empress Douluo Long Yeyue and also Spirit Pagoda¡¯s previous Pagoda Master joined hands and worked together to kill him in the sky above Shrek Academy.

    Ever since then, the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosan was thought to have vanishedpletely. In any case, this was an event that took ce a hundred years ago.

    However, the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master once felt a premonition that Ha Luosa would not die so easily at the time. He had even mobilized Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s forces to search for any trace of Ha Luosa, but he never managed to find anything.

    After all, thebined strength of three great Limit Douluos would certainly result in not only the obliteration of his body but also his soul. From that time, Shrek Academy considered him to be truly dead.

    Little did anyone know that the Underworld King Douluo would actually appear at this very moment.

    After a hundred years of dormancy, no one could tell just how powerful this man had be.

    Thus, Hu Jie¡¯s heart was filled with shock upon seeing him. If not because of the exceedingly deep impression the Underworld King Douluo¡¯s appearance had on him and also the effect of his Underworld Death Domain that appeared on the arena, which was recorded in the archives, he would not possibly recognize who he was.

    Of the Limit Douluos living at the time, perhaps only the Dragon Empress Douluo Long Yeyue and the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie were of an ageparable to this man here.

    However, they would not necessarily be able to triumph over him with ease if their abilities were taken into ount. It was even more terrifying that he was still alive. It was thought that he had been obliterated when the strength of three great Limit Douluos was gathered back then. No one expected that he would appear once again like this.

    ¡°Come out then. You showed up well-prepared, huh? So what?¡± said Ha Luosa coldly.

    In a sh, two silhouettes jumped out from behind Hu Jie and emerged in mid-air simultaneously. The figure on the left was the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master Tang Wulin while the one on the right was the Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci. He was dressed in driver¡¯s attire but had now revealed his head full of silver hair.

    En Ci was even more shocked than Hu Jie upon seeing Ha Luosa.

    The Underworld King Douluo¡¯s fearsome reputation spread far and wide, all the way to the Star Luo Continent.

    This man¡¯s terrifying destructive power and horrid ability to massacre would certainly bring forth a natural disaster-like catastrophe just about everywhere he went!

    After his encounter with Gu Yuena the other day, Tang Wulin became aware that there were definitely some people feeling reluctant to simply let him leave. There had not been not many chances to make a move when he had remained in the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters. Without a doubt, this night was a great opportunity.

    Gu Yuena had also sent him some information in secret afterward that allowed him to confirm the exact timing. Thus, he invited the Holy Dragon Douluo toe along as well.

    Of course, the Holy Spirit Cult was an enemy of any empire. En Ci was absent from the banquet because he had dressed up and disguised himself as a Tang Sect driver.

    The explosion that happened earlier was as they had predicted, yet they had not expected that the opponent they would have to face would be a man that was supposed to exist only in legend.

    It was the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa!

    ¡°Very well. Everyone¡¯s here. Thanks for saving me the effort of having to look for you one by one. My target is supposed to be you this time.¡± Ha Luosa looked at En Ci with slight disdain in his gaze.

    En Ci¡¯s expression immediately turned even more unpleasant. He was feeling very confident of himself, of course. As a Limit Douluo, he was already standing at the top of the world. Nevertheless, he understood that there would be a certain amount of disparity between soul masters of this rank, even more so because he was a Limit Douluo powerhouse. Otherwise, a title like the number one man As Douluo Yun Ming would not have existed.

    There was no doubt that the Underworld King Douluo that had been famous for over a hundred years was the most powerful Limit Duoluo. In the case of one person fighting against another person, it would be very difficult to tell if there was another worthy opponent of his in the soul masters¡¯ world of today. Perhaps, there was still a strand of hope if the As Douluo was resurrected.

    ¡°Then, please allow me to experience the power of the Underworld King Douluo who has been notorious for over a hundred years!¡±

    En Ci took a step forward in the air, and the giant white dragon appeared behind his back in an instant. Speckles of light reflected from its body as it performed an Out-of-void Armor Condensation.

    He dared not hold anything back as he fought against the Underworld King Douluo. He unleashed his four-word battle armor as soon as he began making a move.

    Ha Luosa gave out a cold humph in disdain. ¡°Is that all you have?¡±

    As he spoke, he waved the sword in his hand gently and conjured a stream of translucent grey swords that floated in the air. They appeared to be crystal-clear without a trace of smoke, fire or energy as they shot straight at En Ci¡¯s chest.

    Even though Tang Wulin was only watching from the side, he could clearly sense a form of peculiar coldness invading his body in a split second when the swords appeared. It was not the change in temperature but a bone-gnawing coldness that had originated from one¡¯s skeleton as if it was attempting to freeze one¡¯s entire soul.

    The divine radiance in En Ci¡¯s eyes glowed brightly, and his Par Excellence Holy Dragon Battle Armor enshrouded him. Gigantic white dragons rose into the sky abruptly. It was his Holy Dragon Domain that was known as the Thousand Flying Dragons.

    Every gigantic white dragon carried an iparably strong Holy Light that was shimmering. Its exceedingly thick holy aura suppressed most of the gray color in the surroundings instantly.

    The Smiley Face Douluo had not made a move. Instead, he protected Tang Wulin as he retreated to the side and retracted his martial soul avatar.

    Tang Wulin had only noticed that the Smiley Face Douluo was looking a little pale at present as if he had suffered from internal injuries.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Tang Wulin hastily.

    Hu Jie frowned deeply. He spoke with a deep voice, ¡°He is so powerful. It seems like his strength has already reached a brand-new level. It¡¯s beyond any of the Limit Douluos that I¡¯vee across. It turns out that such power is achievable by a Limit Douluo. I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able tost more than ten minutes at his hands in a one-on-one battle.¡±

    Tang Wulin inhaled a cold breath. Hu Jie was a rank-98 Hyper Douluo. He had almost cultivated to the highest point below Limit Douluo-rank.

    Tang Wulin had also encountered powerhouses from the Holy Spirit Cult before including the Darkness Phoenix, the Darkness Bell and also that Darkness Blood Demon that killed his adoptive parents through space. Those three people were all a part of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s Four Great Heavenly Kings. Their abilities were powerful, but they had not reached a level beyond hisprehension.

    However, this Underworld King Douluo before his eyes felt like a person who existed out of Tang Wulin¡¯s cognitive process. It was as if his strength waspletely out of this world. Could it be that he had already advanced to the Divine rank?

    A rank-98 Hyper Douluo was injured after blocking one attack, so one could only imagine how powerful this man was. Fortunately, they had a Limit Douluo known as the Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci on their side today. Otherwise, they could possibly suffer a crushing defeat here today had they acted a little more proudly.

    Even though it was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time hearing the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa¡¯s name, it had been seared within the depths of his heart within this momentary period of time.

    In the Thousand Flying Dragons, giant dragons filled with the Light Holy aura appeared to have watered down the Underworld Death Domain¡¯s aura. The Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci¡¯s aura had swelled up to its maximum due to the elevation of his battle armor.

    Tang Wulin could sense that the domain unleashed by En Ci was much more powerful than when he was fighting against Tang Wulin the other day. There was no doubt that En Ci had shown mercy during the fight in Battle of Five Gods to keep from truly hurting him.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling rather ashamed upon sensing this. If En Ci had not held back as soon as he attacked Tang Wulin at the time, Tang Wulin might not have stood a chance in awakening his Blood Golden Dragon Domain. How lucky was he to win that battle?

    En Ci pointed into the air and conjured a stream of crystal-clear white light onto the translucent gray swords.

    The radiance in the sky suddenly dimmed for a moment. En Ci gave out a muffled grunt. His body swayed in the air while Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa remainedpletely immobile. There was only a sarcastic look on his face.

 Chapter 1384 - To Eliminate The â€˜Pseudoâ€™ And Retain The â€˜Trueâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 1384: To Eliminate The ¡®Pseudo¡¯ And Retain The ¡®True¡¯</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Meanwhile, the surrounding gray world began churning like boiling water. Enormous skeletons slowly rose out of the surrounding area. It was utterly impossible to determine what kind of creatures these skeletons had been in life. There were some that looked like dragons while others had the shape of different beasts. There were also those that appeared to be more like sea creatures.

    These enormous underworld monsters filled the space at once and violently attacked the giant white dragons.

    Light was supposed to suppress darkness, but the energy emitted from these underworld creatures¡¯ bodies did not show the slightest fear of the light force. They pounced toward the Thousand Dancing Dragons akin to surging waves, numbering ten to a hundred times more than the dragons.

    It was a Domain Suppression!

    The Underworld Death Domain was supposed to be the Underworld King Ha Luosa¡¯s soul skill, but, to everyone¡¯s surprise, it had somehow managed to suppress the Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci¡¯s four-word battle armor¡¯s domain.

    There were many asions when the truth was even more dramatic than fiction. If the public was told what was happening here before everyone¡¯s eyes, possibly none would believe that it was true.

    Nevertheless, the reality of it was there for all to see. Despite being first among men in the Star Luo Empire, the Holy Dragon Douluo waspletely suppressed by the opponent.

    At that moment, a strange thought arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. He thought, ¡®The Star Luo Empire would truly lose if Ha Luosa was sent to participate in the Battle of Five Gods in my ce!¡¯

    He could not believe that the Holy Spirit Cult actually had such a formidable powerhouse. If the As Douluo was still around, Tang Wulin wondered if he could outmatch Ha Luosa?

    En Ci had a drastic change of countenance as well. His arms drew a circle in front of his body. Soul skills were not important for someone of his rank for as they had already merged into one and he could materialize it without much effort.

    Even though the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu had also reached Limit Douluo-rank, he was still quite far from having this ability.

    En Ci¡¯s right hand patted the air, creating a small tremor and instantly creating a terrifying aura. The entire space seemed to copse and put pressure on the Underworld King Douluo.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet?¡± Ha Luosa asked coldly.

    He took a small step forward, and his entire body turned crystal-clear in a split second. Thepressed space disintegrated when it reached him and the surrounding gray color began to rise higher into the sky.

    The white Light Holy Dragons in the Thousand using Dragons began screaming in agony. Their illusionary bodies were torn violently by those underworld creatures as if they were made of flesh and blood. The dragons would soon be vanquished.

    En Ci had a sudden change of expression. ¡°You...you¡¯ve already achieved that rank?¡±

    Ha Luosa spoke indifferently, ¡°if that¡¯s not the case, why would I join such a worthless Holy Spirit Cult. They¡¯re just a bunch of nobodies. I did so in order to eliminate the ¡®pseudo¡¯ and retain the ¡®true¡¯. I already went beyond having to rely on mass killings to raise myself for this rank five decades ago.¡±

    En Ci¡¯s expression changed once again upon hearing the words ¡°to eliminate the ¡®pseudo¡¯ and retain the ¡®true¡¯¡±. Only his expression revealed that he was shocked and upset this time. His face also showed sudden enlightenment.

    ¡°What a lovely phrase. ¡®To eliminate the ¡®pseudo¡¯ and retain the ¡®true¡¯.¡± En Ci took a deep breath and red at Ha Luosa.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, you can join us. ording to my knowledge, we are the ones getting closest in the pursuit of that rank. In fact, we¡¯ve already carried out an attempt. Even though we failed, we¡¯ve also umted adequate experience. It¡¯s highly possible that we can break through the finalyer in the future,¡± Ha Luosa said indifferently.

    En Ci¡¯s first reaction was an eagerness to follow suit upon hearing those words. At his rank, there were very few things in life that could attract his attention. However, there was no doubt that the matter mentioned by Ha Luosa was highly enticing to En Ci still.

    A sudden burst of peculiar dominance radiated from En Ci¡¯s back. In that overbearing aura, there was a powerful deterrent force that conserved En Ci¡¯s state of mind instantaneously. He became clear-headed at once but felt shocked at the same time. That was some powerful mesmerizing force there that affected his spiritual cultivation base. It seemed that this Underworld King Douluo before En Ci had spiritual power that had reached the pinnacle of the Spirit Domain Realm and was even approaching the edge of the legendary Divine Origin.

    ¡°No. There is little room for understanding between persons of differing principles.¡± En Ci spoke in a resolute and decisive manner, ¡°All of you are selfish and merciless. For your own desires, you have no care for life whatsoever. The act of defying the heavens will certainly result in divine punishment. Perhaps there are many talents among you. However, all of you can never possibly break through thatyer of restrictions, because even our ne will never allow all of you to achieve Godhood. Otherwise, it will result in a catastrophe across the entire ne.¡±

    There was finally a slight change on Ha Luosa¡¯s face. He spoke in a rather peculiar manner, ¡°You can see things distinctly. The process of cultivating to Godhood is supposed to be an act that defies the heavens. There wille a day when we can break through the restrictions of the ne. Step aside. I don¡¯t wish to kill anyone at my level. He is my only target.¡±

    As he spoke, his eyesnded on Tang Wulin. It was a calm yet deep gaze.

    Tang Wulin felt like his soul was being sucked away at this man¡¯s nce.

    Tang Wulin was almost certain that this man before him was the greatest powerhouse that he had met. Hecked the knowledge to know how the As Douluo would havepared.

    He had a feeling that a soul technology device of any rank would have already lost its usefulness before such a man.

    Golden soul rings arose from underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet while his eyes turned dazzling in an instant. The soul rings appeared especially brilliant in the colorless world as if they were illuminating everything with their light.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Ha Luosa eximed in bewilderment. He understood his Underworld Death Domain very well. All substance and life would be tainted and corroded by underworld energy within the range of his domain. The first sign of infection was the change in color of the affected matter.

    That was why the Hyper Douluo-rank Hu Jie¡¯s body was covered in ayer of gray. Even when he was unleashing the Golden Belly earlier, the gray hue coated the surface of his belly as well.

    It was just the same for En Ci.

    Despite this, he could clearly see that the golden soul rings which appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s body were dazzlingly brilliant without any trace of infestation from the gray color.

    He watched as a golden halo appeared underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Roar!¡± A fiery dragon¡¯s roar rang out. The shadow of a gigantic dragon¡¯s head appeared in front of Tang Wulin¡¯s body and let out a long roar into the sky.

    At once, it was as if the blood was boiling in all the weak and dispirited Thousand Flying Dragons suppressed earlier. Ayer of misty gold radiance enshrouded the bodies of all the Light Holy Dragons while the underworld energy that had forced its way into their bodies was expelled.

    Every giant white dragon¡¯s aura rose wildly. They shook their heads and wagged their tails while brandishing their sharp dragon ws as they boldly beganunching attacks at the underworld creatures in the surroundings.

    En Ci nced at Tang Wulin upon sensing the change. In a split second, he felt his Holy Dragon Domain was growing exponentially more powerful in a split second. It had even affected his own aura, as if the domain had been injected with a shot of adrenaline.

    It was an elevation that was close to one hundred percent. Immediately, it enhanced the Holy Dragon Douluo¡¯s aura tremendously.

    When En Ci was fighting against Tang Wulin, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King Bloodline was capable of suppressing his bloodline power and his martial soul. However, En Ci found that the Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura had the best amplification effect of all dragon-type martial souls when Tang Wulin was fighting side by side with him.

    Tang Wulin had previously discovered this unique quality when he was fighting together with hispanions after his Golden Dragon King Bloodline had awakened. The abilities of hispanions with dragon-type martial souls were greatly elevated at the time.

    Thus, when his Golden Dragon King Bloodline was amplifying a powerhouse like En Ci, the effect was naturally incredible.

    The Light Holy Dragon¡¯s holy aura breached the constraints and waspletely unleashed atst. Oddly enough, all the dragon-type underworld creatures in the Underworld Death Domain were being weakened.

    Giant dragons had always been the beats at the top of the food chain. It was the same even in the Underworld Death Domain. The domain¡¯s suppressive effect was greatly reduced without the dragon-type creatures. En Ci had pushed back a little from his disadvantageous position.

    ¡°Quite interesting. No wonder they said that you must be killed. Little boy, you deserve the reputation of Shrek¡¯s chosen one. In my life, Shrek Academy was what I hated most bitterly. If not because of that old man the Heaven Blessing Douluo, I could have reached my current rank fifty years ago. However, Shrek Academy is also the only ce that deserves my respect. None in this world are worthy opponents for me besides those from Shrek.¡±

    ¡°There are too many idiots in the cult. What a waste that they would use such tricks to destroy Shrek. I was supposed to ughter Shrek and cleanse this world of it for my own benefit. If there are not too many things for me to attend to, I really hope to kill you when you¡¯ve grown up. That¡¯ll be interesting.¡±

    Tang Wulin replied with a loud voice, ¡°Enough nonsense. Make a move then. Come if you wish to kill me.¡±

 Chapter 1385 - The Death Knights

    <h4>Chapter 1385: The Death Knights</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Underworld King Ha Luosa remained smiling. ¡°Do you think that you can stop me from killing you just by relying on your feeble strength? Little boy, there are at least eight thousand if not ten thousand arrogant so-called geniuses that died in my hands like you. Your ancestors had yet to be born when I started killing people.¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his eyebrows upon hearing Ha Luosa insult his ancestors. Meanwhile, something peculiar was happening.

    A golden trident rune suddenly emerged right at the center of Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead. Soon after, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes turned into a strange blue-gold color.

    The Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa gave out a muffled grunt. His body suddenly fell back by a few steps and he even seemed to be in a daze. In a split-second, over one-third of the underworld creatures disintegrated from the Underworld Death Domain surrounding them.

    ¡°Is that the Deity¡¯s Bacsh?¡± The Limit Douluo, who had been easily dominating everything from the moment he arrived, suddenly spoke with a high-pitched voice. The expression on his face as he looked at Tang was undergoing a drastic change.

    Tang Wulin was nobody in the Underworld King Douluo¡¯s eyes when he first appeared, and he hadpletely disregarded Tang Wulin¡¯s presence. However, at this point, one could see the astonishment on his face and then a terrifying murderous intent.

    En Ci was simrly startled. What was the significance of the Deity¡¯s Bacsh?

    It implied that Godhood had made an appearance when Ha Luosa insulted Tang Wulin¡¯s ancestors. Even though it was not protecting Tang Wulin by his side, its aura that remained in Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline would naturally produce a Divine-ranked effect when it was insulted.

    The effect was a form of wave, a fluctuation of Divine rank. Ordinary people would not be affected at all as it would only produce an extremely powerful effect on those that had already reached Limit Douluo rank and were still attempting to cultivate divinity.

    Even a man with the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa¡¯s abilities had taken ashing at that moment.

    This was a strike from a soul¡¯s divine origin, and Ha Luosa had suffered from quite a blow. Meanwhile, En Ci could sense that an overbearing aura, no inferior to the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber, was also suppressing his martial soul.

    The aura was mild, but it was filled with an incredibly powerful suppressive force.

    It was even more shocking to these Limit Douluos because conjuring a Deity¡¯s Bacsh was no easy task.

    Any human that ascended to Godhood could pass their divinity to their descendants. However, the bloodline in every generation of their progeny would be diluted until it was practically nothing. At that point, it would not be possible for something like the Deity¡¯s Bacsh to happen.

    ording to the history of the Douluo Continent, thest person to ascend to Godhood was the founder of the Spirit Pagoda, who was also the Tang Sect¡¯s elder, the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao.

    Of course, Huo Yuhao¡¯s divinity had been passed down through his bloodline as well. There was some in the Douluo Continent and also the Star Luo Empire¡¯s royal household, but the bloodline was extremely diluted after so many generations.

    En Ci had quite a close rtionship with the royal household, but he never felt that any of them had the ability to possess the Deity¡¯s Bacsh.

    The appearance of the Deity¡¯s Bacsh signified that Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline was very close to that of a deity. Generally, it would have to be less than three generations.

    If that were the case, how old was he? There was no hint of a deity in the entire Douluo Continent for three generations!

    After the momentary look of bloodlust, the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa¡¯s gaze suddenly turned greedy because he realized that the appearance of the Deity¡¯s Bacsh from Tang Wulin signified that he had an ancestor that had ascended to Godhood within the past three generations before him.

    Perhaps not every person that had ascended to Godhood was in the ancient records. It was possible that someone cultivated into Godhood without anyone else¡¯s knowledge.

    If someone had truly seeded, it would have been of the utmost importance and significance for them.

    Thus, he no longer intended to kill Tang Wulin. Instead, he wished to capture him alive so he could torture and interrogate him.

    Ha Luosa did not say another word, but the multifaceted, diamond-shaped, gray crystal on his forehead suddenly illuminated.

    The entire Underworld Death Domain shook. Gray doors of light emerged along a circr path about one hundred meters in diameter with the Underworld King Ha Luo as the midpoint.

    There was a total of twelve of these massive doors. When they opened, everything seemed to freeze. Even En Ci was slowed down for a moment, despite his cultivation base, and his holy aura was suppressed once again.

    On many asions, one would only realize one¡¯s own failings when confronted by someone greater. No words could describe how En Ci was feeling at that moment.

    All this while, he was used to being the best. Even when he had lost to Tang Wulin earlier, it was because of his lifespan and not that he had been outmatched by Tang Wulin. Nevertheless, at this exact moment, he had a genuine sense of vulnerability as he faced the Underworld King Douluo. This opponent was truly too powerful.

    The huge doors opened in session and twelve people walked out of them.

    Every one of them was d in thick, heavy battle armor that concealed their entire bodies, revealing only their dark blue eyes.

    The battle armor worn by these twelve people was all ck-gray in color. Gray smog dispersed into the air from their bodies. Each of them was holding a shield in his left hand and a heavy saber in his right hand.

    The shield was made in the form of a monster¡¯s skull, each a little different from the other.

    These people were about four meters in height. In addition to their heavy battle armor, they exuded a feeling of intense domination.

    Tang Wulin found it most terrifying that a halo appeared underneath each of these knight-like warriors d in battle armor. The halos were all different from one another.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time seeing such a style of halo, but he could tell that they were genuine based on their aura and the feeling they gave him. Those were obviously halos that could onlye from three-word battle armor!

    Put simply, twelve powerhouses with three-word battle armor walked out from those twelve doors after they opened.

    There was no other trace of a life source on them. The only thing he could see were those uncovered eyes within the battle armor. Their eyes were dark blue in color with a dim glimmer of light rippling out from the corners.

    ¡°Death is the mothend of all things.¡± Simultaneously, they raised the heavy sabers in their hands high into the air and let out a raging roar into the sky.

    Following their call, the gray Underworld Death Domain suddenly turned into a ghastly blue color. Every Light Holy Dragon froze in an instant and their auras swiftly faded. Even Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Rage Domain seemed to be suppressed by the arrival of these knights.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± shouted the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa in a deep voice.

    ¡°The great emperor¡¯s order is the soul¡¯s guidance,¡± the twelve strange people shouted in deep voices as well. Together, they raised the shields in their left hands in sync and charged toward the center from all twelve directions at the same time.

    ¡°They¡¯re my Twelve Death Knights. They began as skeletons and evolved into their current forms. Each of them has power equal to a Hyper Douluo. Enjoy a feast of death!¡±

    The metamorphosis of the Underworld Death Domain, the Death Feast, was initiated!

    Tang Wulin and Hu Jie could not keep their expressions from changing. They had both encountered formidable foes before, but this was their first time fighting against a genuine powerhouse like the Underworld King Douluo!

    There was no doubt that the Underworld King had only just begun to devote all his efforts. On the other hand, En Ci did not seem to be able to withstand it.

    En Ci heaved a sigh in his heart for he knew that he could not hold back anymore. Never mind whether he could guard Tang Wulin, he was not sure if he was capable of protecting himself.

    He pointed his right hand to the sky and his left to the ground.

    He slowly exhaled and yelled, ¡°Light Up Heaven and Earth!¡±

    Two glowing orbs suddenly illuminated the sky and the ground. At the same time, En Ci¡¯s chest was glowing as if a golden sun had formed out of nothing. The golden radiance spread outward. Soon after, two streams of golden light suddenly appeared and beamed toward the Underworld King Ha Luosa.

    The two streams of light spread out in the shape of a fan. It appeared to cover arge area, but the golden light felt like it was cing judgment.

 Chapter 1386 - The Battle Of Limits

    <h4>Chapter 1386: The Battle Of Limits</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ha Luosa had just raised the sword in his hand and his expression suddenly changed ever so slightly. His body swayed once as he moved horizontally over a hundred meters as if he was teleporting himself and dashed out of the area covered by the two streams of golden light.

    When two Limit Douluos shed, the energy fields of their domains guided one another. It appeared to becking the speed and sense of potency seen during Tang Wulin¡¯s Battle of Five Gods, but a slight move in one part may result in a domino effect. Once one of them was in a vulnerable position, he could possibly be dominated by the opponent to death. This was also the reason why the Underworld King Douluo had been suppressing En Ci ever since his arrival.

    A stream of golden light shot out from the middle of the other two, spreading its radiance. The range of the light was also its firing range.

    Ha Luosa charged out of it in a narrow escape, but his Death Knights were charging in from all directions. Three Death Knights were bathed in the light.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    With a ringing sound, three Death Knights¡¯ bodies were frozen simultaneously. A golden mark was added to each of them. The gray-ck radiance that surrounded their bodies surged wildly in an attempt to suffocate the golden beams. They were locked in a struggle against each other, but they remained in that spot.

    En Ci ignored this as he shifted to a new direction andunched two more golden streams of light which spread out once again.

    What was that?

    It was the Light Holy Dragon sh!

    It was an attack that appeared to be moving extremely slowly but in reality, it carried two types of attribute including light and space. If it had been anyone besides Ha Luosa facing En Ci, they could not possibly be able to dodge the two golden rays of light. They would have bounced back as if they had hit a wall.

    En Ci had not used this move when he was fighting against Tang Wulin because the potential damage from the Light Holy Dragon sh was truly too great. He could have identally killed Tang Wulin on the spot. Naturally, he did not have to restrict himself anymore now that he was fighting against someone as fearsome as the Underworld King Douluo.

    The Light Holy Dragon sh was a form of attack that couldpress his soul power to the point of perfection before spreading outward. Using this attack required storing energy as the golden ray of light spread, and when it was fired, its power was beyondparison.

    Ha Luosa looked at En Ci coldly. The aura emitted from his body suddenly changed and his gray silhouette vanished.

    A stream of gray radiance suddenly emerged in the sky right above En Ci¡¯s head. The glowing stream spread all the way to the top of En Ci¡¯s head. A phantom of gray light appeared in a split second.

    En Ci swayed his body, attempting to dodge by using a spatial control method simr to teleportation, but the gray stream seemed to lock him down. There was no way he could break free or dodge at all.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The two great Limit Douluos collided into one another head-on for the very first time.

    The golden light ray spreading outward disintegrated in an instant, and the holy radiance emitted from En Ci¡¯s body faded. Two silhouettes parted with him appearing a little fatigued.

    The Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa reversed his grip on his sword. A glorious, dazzling radiance burst forth from the battle armor on their bodies.

    With a sh, Ha Luosa vanished once again. This time, thousands of glowing, gray streams appeared in the area surrounding En Ci¡¯s body.

    En Ci had a gloomy expression on his face and he drew a circle in the air with his hando. The Par Excellence Holy Dragon battle armor on his body emitted a strong white light. There seemed to be something hidden inside that white radiance that enshrouded him.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    There was another loud crash and En Ci gave out a muffled grunt. He widened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of gray smog while the white light barrier around his body disintegrated soon after.

    Underworld Douluo Ha Luosa had a rather unpleasant expression on his face when he appeared nearby.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bacsh! Is that the true essence of your battle armor?¡±

    En Ci smiled calmly. ¡°Deal with a man as he deals with you! I haven¡¯t been able to unleash all my power inbat or experience the feeling of being under such pressure for a long time. Come, please allow me to continue learning.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his right hand in a manner as if he was lifting a heavy object, slowly but with dignity. His finger slowly extended and shot out a stream of golden radiance. All the giant dragons from the Thousand Flying Dragons in the Holy Dragon Domain gave out a deafening dragon¡¯s roar. During that very moment, they had all vanishedpletely and the underworld creatures lost their targets.

    The attacks from the nine Death Knights that had already dashed into the swarm of dragons had all missed.

    Ha Luosa¡¯s expression remained indifferent as before. He slid a step forward, thrusting the sword he held forward. In that very moment, it was like he had transformed into a gray lightning bolt as he collided into the golden radiance from En Ci¡¯s finger.

    ¡°ng!¡± There was a sh of metal shing. En Ci gave out a muffled grunt once again while Ha Luosa remained in the position where the collision urred.

    In the next moment, he had transformed into a stretch of gray light streams that surrounded En Ci in an attempt tounch a stream of ferocious attacks.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin and the Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie threw themselves into the battlefield.

    The Golden Dragon Rage Domain was unleashed. Tang Wulin could clearly sense that the Holy Dragon Domain had not really disappeared, but its power had been borrowed by the Holy Dragon Douluo. He had condensed the domain¡¯s power to attack the Underworld King Douluo.

    Tang Wulin had thought that En Ci could at the very least use that to block the Underworld King Douluo¡¯s attacks, but Tang Wulin did not know what sort of ability Underworld King Douluo used to forcefully suppress the Holy Dragon Douluo once again.

    Such abilities and such effects!

    Tang Wulin had to help En Ci because no one knew how much longer the Holy Dragon Douluo could sustain this.

    Golden radiance shimmered when the Dragon Moon Song battle armor covered his entire body instantaneously. Giant blue-gold dragons arose from underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet and swept toward the underworld creatures surrounding them.

    These underworld creatures had an exceedingly thick aura of death. They seemed to be repelling the entire world without any trace of life source in them. Instinctively, Tang Wulin felt an intense disgust toward them due to his identity as the Nature Child.

    Apart from the three Death Knights that were still fighting against the golden bands on their bodies after being hit by the Holy Dragon Douluo, the rest of the nine Death Knights had already led the underworld army into a charge toward their nk. There was no doubt that Tang Wulin was their target.

    Tang Wulin did not use his energy attack. With a sh, he arrived before a zombie-like underworld creature and thrust the spear in his hand straight into its chest.

    Tang Wulin was so fast that the zombie creature had only managed to use its hands to block his attack. The gray smog that surrounded its body was incapable of resisting the de of the Golden Dragon Spear. A soft ¡®poof¡¯ was heard when its chest was pierced by Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear.

    Nevertheless, these underworld creatures were genuinely ferocious. The zombie creature had not only refused to fall, but it was also forcing itself to advance. Even as Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear prated its body, it squirmed toward him.

    Tang Wulin sensed a change and his brows suddenly moved ever so slightly as his lips cracked into a faint smile.

    It was effective! The Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s devouring was effective against underworld creatures, just as it was when he used it against the abyssal creatures on the abyssal ne.

    The zombie creature¡¯s body gradually disintegrated as it was engaged in the process of advancing. It turned into dust and vanished without a trace. On the other hand, a minor wisp of energy surged into Tang Wulin¡¯s body soon after the filtration process.

    Tang Wulin could not help being in good spirits upon this new discovery. In a sense, the Underworld Death Domain was food for Tang Wulin.

    The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand moved swiftly to project thousands of streams of light that covered toward the underworld creatures by his side.

    Almost all the undead creatures possessed some of the instinctive fighting capabilities from when they were still alive, altered somewhat after being baptized by the Underworld King Douluo¡¯s aura.

    The most powerful ones among these underworld creatures were, doubtlessly, the twelve Death Knights. However, most of these creatures¡¯ cultivation bases could not possibly have reached Title Douluo rank. Their might was only due to the power of the underworld aura, which had a tremendous amplification effect on them.

    Thus, they had great strength butcked intelligence. They werepletely relying on their fighting instincts to fight.

    When the Bluesilver Emperor was unleashed and they were entangled in the Bluesilver Impaling Array, the surrounding mass of underworld creatures was immediately captured by the Bluesilver Emperor, and Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear weed their presence.

    After the Battle of Five Gods, Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities had improved by leaps and bounds. His various skills gradually fused and grew more powerful as they developed toward a perfectbination.

    His abilities, experiences and consciousness had all elevated by more than one level. He struck out with the Golden Dragon Spear. The spear tip did not appear as majestic as before, but its prating force was greatly enhanced.

    This was a conclusion he had reached after fighting against Tong Yu¡¯s Five Elements Divine Needle. An attack that was more focused and fine had greater piercing power. He would need to prioritize prating the opponent¡¯s defense first in order to yield the effect, no matter how powerful his attack was.

    Tang Wulin had relied on his formidable spiritual power and his control over his body toplete some of the earlier spear techniques. When heunched his spear, he could wield it freely and got through the surrounding underworld creatures¡¯ defenses easily, stabbing into their flesh and bones.

 Chapter 1387 - Devouring the Final Stake

    <h4>Chapter 1387: Devouring the Final Stake</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The underworld creatures that were stabbed by the Golden Dragon Spear had almost instantaneously turned into dust. Due to the very high speed of Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s movements, one could only see wisps of fine white radiance fly out from the underworld creatures¡¯ bodies and bore into the spear before being filtered and absorbed by Tang Wulin as the Spear was retracted.

    Tang Wulin walked forward one step at a time but he continued to stab the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand at lightning speed. He was just like a golden porcupine that turned every underworld creature into powder as he passed by them.

    Meanwhile, the space in front of his body was vacated all of a sudden. Soon after, Tang Wulin could only feel a gush of suffocating stresspressing onto himself like a mountain.

    There was no need to raise his head and look for he could tell that the stress radiated from one of the twelve Death Knights that had arrived before him.

    The Death Knight appeared to have a huge body but also had unusually swift speed. Its shield was dispersing deadly gray radiance with a savage-looking monster¡¯s skull that looked like it could devour people. The shield blocked before its body as it rammed straight for Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin raised his head as golden light wildly shot out from his eyes. He did not withdraw himself. A stream of golden radiance spread forward from underneath his feet. The wings on his back suddenly pped to push him forward and the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand moved ahead at lightning speed as he stabbed straight at the opponent¡¯s shield. He was one with the spear.

    ¡°Ding...¡± A crisp sound was heard. Tang Wulin bounced back but the golden radiance spreading underneath his feet had tainted the surface of the opponent¡¯s battle armor with ayer of golden color to temporarily keep it in ce.

    Such powerful defense. Tang Wulin was shocked in his heart. The defense and strength of the Death Knight were no weaker than his own.

    One should know that an ordinary Hyper Douluo¡¯s strength could certainly not rival Tang Wulin. Despite using King¡¯s Path, Tang Wulin was bounced away by the opponent. So one could only imagine how shocking was the opponent¡¯s defense.

    The Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s sharpness had only managed to leave behind a small two-inch deep hole on the opponent¡¯s shield.

    Meanwhile, a gush of strong stress radiated from each of Tang Wulin¡¯s sides as two more Death Knights arrived.

    Tang Wulin was the main target of Underworld King Ha Luosa. These three Death Knights had almost instantaneously formed a strangling battle formation.

    Their two heavy sabers sealed Tang Wulin¡¯s path to dodge with a piercing howling sound. The heavy sabers cut through the air with such sharpness that even a sharp howl could be heard as the heavy sabers shed.

    Not only that, the halos underneath the three Death Knights¡¯ feet simultaneously bloomed outward including the Death Knight that had been locked down by Tang Wulin. Their battle armor domains were covering towards Tang Wulin.

    This was the battle armor domain of three battle armor masters. Tang Wulin¡¯s pupils abruptly constricted. The oveppingyers ofrge flower-like golden halo underneath his feet turned red in a split second. It was his Blood Golden Dragon Domain.

    ¡°Roar...¡± A dragon¡¯s roar that sounded close to madness was suddenly heard. During that split second, the Silver Dragon King¡¯s scale hanging around Tang Wulin¡¯s neck was illuminated. Refreshingly cold sensation fused into his spiritual world. The Ice God Pearl calmed his soul such that he would not be affected by his Blood Golden Dragon Domain.

    Dragon Moon Song battle armor turned red-gold in color. In his wild consciousness, the Blood Golden Dragon Domain turned a portion of the Underworld Death Domain fresh red color at once.

    The wildness filled him with strength while his unyielding consciousness and iparable arrogance had all been converted into even more powerful strength at this moment. An idea of never giving in arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. No matter how powerful the opponent was, nothing could stop him from continuing his advancement.

    His left foot took a step forward as he suddenly tossed the Golden Dragon Spear in his right hand at lightning speed.

    It was a toss of the Final Stake!

    He did not attempt to block the heavy sabers stabbing at him from both sides when he was besieged on three sides, but he instead chose to immediately toss out his Golden Dragon Spear.

    Golden Dragon Spear carried a stream of blood radiance in the sky. It arrived before the Death Knight that was temporarily affixed to the ground earlier from Tang Wulin¡¯s King¡¯s Path and the amplification of Blood Golden Dragon Domain. It stabbed for the small hole he had pierced earlier. ¡°Poof!¡± This time, the Death Knight¡¯s shield could not withstand the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s imption. It sounded as if a hard object had been shattered. The immense force carried the Death Knight as it was directly sted out a dozen meters and crashed into arge stretch of underworld creatures. It was ferociously pinned onto the ground.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin stamped his right foot on the ground and a fiery dragon¡¯s roar was heard. Eight blood-colored giant dragons surged towards the sky and brazenly rammed towards the two Death Knights to stop their attacks. Tang Wulin pped the wings behind his back once again and unleashed Golden Dragon Flies!

    He dashed out from the criss-cross attacks of the two Death Knights in a split second and caught up to his Golden Dragon Spear.

    One should know that the most terrifying part about Final Stake was that it allowed Tang Wulin to condense all his strength into one strike. It was the perfectbination of his essence, energy, and spirit.

    Following the elevation of Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities, the power of the Final Stake had greatly elevated too.

    At present, when Final Stake wasunched at full power it produced an extremely intense visual effect as if the Death Knight had crumbled before Tang Wulin at the first blow.

    However, the unleashing of Final Stake also signified that Tang Wulin had unleashed all of his strength. His abilities had greatly weakened so he would not be able to recover within a short period of time.

    If this was the past, Tang Wulin would definitely never allow himself to utilize an ability like this andunch a resolute strike like the Final Stake at the beginning of a battle. However, his heart was filled with arrogance and unyielding spirit due to the Blood Golden Dragon Domain¡¯s effect. His mind had not only stopped him from sinking into bloodthirst and fervent ness but on the contrary, he was more clear-headed than before. However, it had also made him colder and crueler.

    He held the Golden Dragon Spear with his right hand and felt a gush of torrential energy surge into his body in a split second. It was the energy that originated from prating the Death Knight.

    The Death Knight was a Hyper Douluo-rank powerhouse. So even if the energy was filtered, it was still more than enough to replenish Tang Wulin¡¯s lost energy. Of course, this method was only viable on the premise that Golden Dragon Spear could prate the Death Knight¡¯s body andplete its devouring.

    There was no doubt that Tang Wulin had seeded atpleting that at present. His Final Stake was continued by Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s act of devouring so it was sufficient to replenish his earlier consumption as the opponent was powerful.

    It was a risky move that required exceedingly precise judgment. Had the Golden Dragon Spear failed to prate the opponent¡¯s body, then everything he did would have been futile.

    At the same time, it was also an embodiment of his abilities. Everything was fabricated before a person with powerful abilities.

    He had seeded!

    The blue radiance in the eyes of the Death Knight dimmed soon after he was stabbed. Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa had just struck En Ci with his sword in the distance when his body suddenly shook. His underworld power that was used to attack the Holy Dragon Douluo was obviously weakened by a little. He turned his head and looked towards Tang Wulin. His eyes suddenly burst forth with violent murderous intent.

    At that very instant, Tang Wulin could only feel as if his soul had frozen as numerous emotional fluctuations suddenly surged in his inner heart.

    The emotions did not belong to him but he found that he could clearly feel the Underworld King Douluo¡¯s emotions at present.

    It was a rage that was about to drive him insane.

    It felt as if there was a gush of dreariness hidden in all that rage and madness.

    There was a time when he was almost abandoned by the entire world, he was supported by this gush of strength. There were only twelvepanions by his side. Even though they were not blessed with intelligence in its true sense, they remained guard by his side all along and stopped powerful opponents for him.

    He had lost count of how many times they used their bodies to block the attacks from the enemy in order to save his life. He had also lost count of how many times they had helped him break out of tight encirclement so that he could escape to a safe ce.

    They were not only his twelve Death Knights but were also like his twelve brothers.

    In Underworld Douluo Ha Luosa¡¯s heart, almost all his family and friendly rtions were devoted to these twelve Death Knights.

 Chapter 1388 - Holy Light Array

    <h4>Chapter 1388: Holy Light Array</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    More than anything he would willingly spend time with them. They were his most loyal subordinates,panions, and brothers regardless of the situation. They were the ones who stood guard by his side from the start.

    Even though Ha Luosa had countless methods that he could adapt to resurrect these fallen Death Knights, he would sink into unprecedented madness every time a knight was killed by the enemy.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was facing Ha Luosa in such a situation at present.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± En Ci shouted aloud.

    His right hand clenched into a fist and punched out in an attempt to stop the Underworld King Douluo but Ha Luosapletely disregarded his presence. He did not mind when the fist filled with holy aura pounded onto his back.

    En Ci could only feel as if a vortex had appeared on Underworld King Ha Luosa¡¯s back. The strength radiated from his attack was immediately dispersed and neutralized by the vortex before tossing to the side. A portion of his strength was even taken away by Ha Luosa.

    Ha Luosa had already arrived before Tang Wulin in the very next moment.

    The speed was so swift that Ha Luosa had already arrived before Tang Wulin in almost a split second after he felt like his soul had dropped into an ice cer.

    His sword was pointed right at Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. Underworld King Douluo could only vent the anger in his heart by killing Tang Wulin.

    The sword was not a part of Ha Luosa¡¯s martial soul nor his battle armor, rather it was a divine-rank weapon forged with his cultivation base through countless years of cultivation. It was named ¡®Underworld Intone¡¯.

    Underworld Intone allowed him to mobilize the underworld¡¯s power in his body and fused into the Underworld Death Domain to guide the entire domain into instantaneously supporting his effort. Any living creature that was stabbed by Underworld Intone would be transformed into an underworld creature at once. The most terrifying ability of Underworld Intone was known as Thousand Pierce which could pierce through the defense of a rank-100 God in a split second.

    The concept of rank-100 did not exist for a rank-99 soul master was considered a Limit Douluo and those above rank-99 had all achieved Godhood.

    Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa named his weapon¡¯s characteristic as Hundred Pierce as a reference to its ability to even pierce through a rank-100 cultivator.

    This was also the reason why he managed to injure Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s strong body despite only making a nimble cut.

    He rarely used Hundred Pierce as every time he used the pierce function was precisely the moment when Underworld Inton burst forth with the most terrifying attacking power.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul was about to be pierced and there was utterly no opportunity to even dodge for the opponent was moving really quickly.

    An unprecedented sense of weakness radiated through his entire body. ¡®That is so powerful. Is this how a real Limit Douluo¡¯s power feels like?¡¯

    It had already been a very long time since Tang Wulin was this close to death.

    When he was fighting against Qilin Douluo Tong Yu, the Five Elements Divine Needle had once threatened his life but it had only threatened him. Tang Wulin could still calmly react in a split second when he was confronted by the Five Elements Divine Needle.

    Yet at this exact moment, he found himself rendered incapable of doing anything when he was confronted by the Underworld Douluo Ha Luosa¡¯s fatal strike. It felt as if his entire person was frozen there without any ability to dodge. He could only watch helplessly as the opponent¡¯s sword pierced towards his heart.

    This entire process happened too quickly so no one could stop him at all. En Ci did not manage to nor did Smiley Face Douluo.

    A sense of weakness radiated through Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body. The thought of whether he was about to die arose in his mind for the very first time.

    However, a stream of holy light suddenly descended from the sky. A holy radiance filled the entire space in that split second. Tang Wulin¡¯s body was shifted back by a hundred meters while the light shadow of an eight-winged angel was tattered in the Underworld Intone where Tang Wulin was standing just now.

    Tang Wulin could only feel as warmth spread through his entire body. All the negative feelings he had earlier and the frozen feeling he had were all gone. His entire person was restored to his best state once again. But even as such, his back was still covered in cold sweat in the very next moment. Intense fear lingered through his entire body.

    It was a Holy Substitute!

    It was the ability bestowed to Tang Wulin by Holy Spirit Douluo after her breakthrough to Limit Douluo rank. She could only exercise this ability once and it just saved Tang Wulin¡¯s life during the most crucial moment.

    The darkness and gloominess in the sky suddenly brightened. A ¡®sun¡¯ suddenly appeared in mid-air while a resonant and clear hymn was heard all over the entire scene. At the very moment when the hymn was heard, all the underworld creatures slowed down.

    Streams of holy light descended from the sky carrying a cute little angel in each ray of it. They descended to the human world to wash away the darkness. Holy lightnded on Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci¡¯s body to cleanse away the negative effect resulted from Underworld King Douluo¡¯s attacks. Itnded on Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s body and cured the injuries inflicted on him.

    A light shadow of a six-winged angel appeared behind each of them to infuse them with streams of holy light. It had instantlypleted the amplification of arge extent.

    En Ci had the highest cultivation base so the amplification effect was naturally the best on him. Holy light shimmered as his Par Excellence Holy Dragon burst forth with dazzling radiance. He moved before Underworld King Douluo in a split second and punched out his right fist once again. This time, the Thousand Dancing Dragons domain was revived once again as En Ci irresistibly advanced and forcefully fought against the Underworld King Douluo apanied by the roar of countless giant dragons.

    En Ci took half a step backward. His right fist was pierced by Underworld Intone but the injured fist was healed immediately under the illumination of holy light unleashed by the six-winged angel behind him.

    On the contrary, Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa fell back by three steps as a gush of gray airflow surged on his ghastly pale face. It was apparent that he was at a disadvantage.

    Immense holy light surged out from the ground. Holy runes surged towards the underworld creatures in session with precise guidance.

    Peculiar white arrays had also appeared underneath the feet of those Death Knights. Streams of white light were projected and temporarily constrained them to the ground.

    Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa had an unpleasant countenance on his face at once. ¡°That¡¯s the Holy Light Array. Are you Yali¡¯s little boy?! You¡¯re the person who has actually enabled her elevation to Limit Douluo?¡±

    A chilly voice was heard echoing from all directions. ¡°Ha Luosa, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive. The matter that has yet to be settled by our seniors back in then, shall weplete it?¡±

    The sun-like object in the sky suddenly burned brighter. The iparably thick holy radiance burned brighter and brighter as if there was some exceedingly powerful energy continuously brewing in there.

    ¡°I shall let you live for a few more days then.¡± Underworld King Douluo took a cold nce at Tang Wulin in the distance. Gray airflow rolled and curled inward as his silhouette retreated at lightning speed. Gray halos appeared underneath the feet of those underworld creatures in session to suck them back into the ground.

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci shouted aloud. He took a step with his left foot and punched his right first into the air to conjure a ball of incandescence radiance that drew in the thousands of dragons.

    That was Dragon Domain, the Holy Dragon Douluo¡¯s most powerful attack!

    Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa gave out a cold humph in disdain. ¡°You wish to keep me here with what you have? Do you think that you can aplish what the Heaven Blessing Douluo couldn¡¯t?¡± His voice echoed in the sky. Everything in the surrounding suddenly turned wispy and misty. The underworld creatures seemed to have all turned into airflows at this moment while Ha Luosa¡¯s silhouette vanished into thin air soon after. The aura that was originally used to lock down Ha Luosa by Holy Dragon Douluo had also disappeared without a trace.

    The Dragon Domainsted for a full ten seconds before it gradually faded from the sky. Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie was already guarding by Tang Wulin¡¯s side since he was healed.

    Both of them gazed into the eyes of one another with lingering fear in their gaze.

    Let alone Tang Wulin, it was Smiley Face Douluo¡¯s first time meeting a person of Ha Luosa¡¯s rank in his life.

    A stream of holy light descended from the sky andnded next to Tang Wulin. She softly patted on her chest. ¡°I was truly scared to death there. It would have been troublesome today had it not been for the God¡¯s Blessing on your body earlier.¡± The master of the holy light was precisely Holy Spirit Douluo Yali.

    The reason why God¡¯s Blessing was considered a second life was because it was not only capable of bing an instant scapegoat, it was also capable of restoring Tang Wulin to his best condition. More importantly, it enabled the Holy Spirit Douluo to be instantly teleported to his side to ensure his safety afterward.

 Chapter 1389 - Quasidemigod, Demigod, Quasigod

    <h4>Chapter 1389: Quasidemigod, Demigod, Quasigod</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Mother, lucky that you¡¯re here. Otherwise, I¡¯d have been in real danger today.¡± Tang Wulin had already regained hisposure.

    The Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci walked over to them. A faint, unusual radiance shed past his eyes involuntarily upon seeing Yali.

    He could still clearly remember that, when he took the initiative to challenge that legendary figure many years ago, he had once met this person before his eyes.

    She was so attractive back in those years. At this exact moment, she had not changed at all despite so many decades passing. Instead, there was only additional maturity and a graceful bearing. When he thought about himself, he found that was already old beyond recognition.

    ¡°Thank you for your helping hand, Your Excellency the Holy Spirit. At the same time, I would also like to congratte Your Excellency on your promotion to Limit Douluo,¡± said En Ci from the depths of his heart.

    Were it not for the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s timely appearance on that day, it would have been very difficult to protect Tang Wulin even with thebined might of Hu Jie, Tang Wulin and himself.

    The Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa was not only powerful, but his abilities were also filled with all sorts of secrets that were impossible to prevent. En Ci was not as skilled in swiftness. Moreover, there was still a difference between Ha Luosa and En Ci¡¯s cultivation base. Tang Wulin would truly be in danger had this continued in such a manner.

    Moreover, this was the capital of Star Luo Empire, Star Luo City, and Tang Wulin had just be the champion in the Battle of Five Gods. If the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master died over here just like that, then there was nothing Star Luo Empire could do to clear itself off the offense anymore.

    Fortunately, Holy Spirit Douluo came over just in time. It was quite apparent that her strength had a certain level of suppression on the Underworld Douluo to the point where that elite powerhouse was forced to back down.

    ¡°The Holy Dragon Douluo is too kind.¡± Yali nodded toward him, but her attitude was obviously a little distant. She did not have a very good impression of the man before her.

    Meanwhile, the rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters had just run over in a huff. Everyone in the group was looking a little fatigued.

    ¡°Big Brother, are you alright? There were so many monsters encircling us earlier. We would have been in trouble if we had note prepared.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Tang Wulin nodded toward hispanions.

    With the Holy Dragon Douluo escorting them, the group returned to the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters together. En Ci remained with them until they had entered the headquarters before he left as he feared that the Underworld King Douluo would turn back and fight again.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s good mood resulted frompleting his mission had already faded awaypletely after such a horrible encounter. He sent hispanions back to their rooms to rest while he followed the Holy Spirit Douluo to her room.

    ¡°Mother, it was fortunate that you were there today. If you hadn¡¯t been, who knows what would have happened to me.¡± This was the first moment Tang Wulin could finally feel relieved after the battle.

    Any man would be afraid of death and Tang Wulin was no exception, especially when he was to meet his doom under such baffling circumstances.

    Yali had an extremely solemn expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve always known that our enemies were very powerful, but I didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d managed to win over the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa. Do you still remember the arrival of that great catastrophe all those years ago? At the time, your godfather had not only withstood the explosion from a rank-12 Godkiller fixed soul ammunition, but he was also fighting against many of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses simultaneously. One of them was an elite soul master sent by the Holy Spirit Cult of the same rank as this Underworld King Douluo. Otherwise, how could your godfather fall so easily with his abilities? The opposing side¡¯s line-up was already very powerful at the time. Little did I know that there was still someone like the Underworld King Douluo hidden in the dark.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Mother, I was just about to ask you something. Is there any distinction between Limit Douluos of this rank? I saw that the Holy Dragon Douluo was almost rendered incapable of counterattacking the Underworld King Douluo. He was heavily suppressed by the opponent. I couldn¡¯t even resist when I was attacked by the Underworld King Douluo. Why is that so?¡±

    Yali nodded and answered, ¡°I think that it¡¯s about time for me to tell you the secrets of the upper echelons. This is the situation. The rank of Limit Douluo is also divided into many stages. The difference between each stage is rather vast. Just like me, I belong to the stage of just reaching Limit Douluo rank. The process is known as metamorphosis. It is the metamorphosis that allows the person to slowly break away from mankind¡¯s scope. When this process ispleted, I will know what it is to be a Divine-ranked soul master.¡±

    ¡°Why are all Limit Douluos advancing in the direction of Divine rank? It¡¯s entirely because they have all truly experienced a Divine-ranked aura.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, my lifespan is also elevated by a great amount after breaking through to Limit Douluo-rank.¡±

    Tang Wulin cracked into a smile for the first time that night upon hearing that. It was great news, of course.

    ¡°The term ¡®Limit Douluo¡¯ is referring to a human that cultivated to his or her limit. When the concept was formed in the beginning, it was considered to be just that. However, with the passing of time, mankind continued to develop. There are some small realms that go beyond even the Limit Douluo rank. These realms actually reached different ranks of cultivation base for all Limit Douluos.¡±

    ¡°Those that are just entering Limit Douluo rank and begin the metamorphosis process are known as quasidemigods or pseudodemigods. By the time my metamorphosis has stabilized, I can gradually step into demigod rank. The vast majority of Limit Douluos are at this rank. For example, the Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci is still roaming at the demigod rank.

    ¡°However, there are also some specially privileged people who can enter another realm by working hard continuously and improve theirprehension of the true principles before attempting more breakthroughs. Those people are known as quasigods or pseudogods. It is only by achieving this realm that a person¡¯s lifespan will be elevated once again and they live up to just over three hundred years. Your godfather was at this realm, as is the Underworld King Douluo that you¡¯ve met today. That is the reason why you feel that Holy Dragon Douluo finds the Underworld King Douluo a little overwhelming. It is the disparity in ranks.¡±

    ¡°The Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa was your godfather¡¯s teacher. He is a force from the same generation as the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion¡¯s Master before your godfather. The Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of that generation, His Excellency the Heaven Blessing Douluo, once said that Ha Luosa was the embodiment of the world¡¯s negative aura and that he was the messenger sent by Heaven as punishment for humanity¡¯s destruction of the Douoluo Continent¡¯s environment. He is an especially privileged person, and simr to you, he is even considered an incarnation of our ne.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tang Wulin spoke in astonishment, ¡°The Underworld King Douluo is a nar incarnation? How is that possible?¡±

    Holy Spirit Douluo spoke in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible about it, seeing as how it is reality. The lord of the ne doesn¡¯t only need someone like you, who is capable of restoring nature. At the same time, redundancy needs to be taken out too. Mankind¡¯s development has been far too swift, to the point where we have already surpassed the lord of the ne¡¯s control. He will be intentionally creating troubles for humanity at this moment. You should understand a principle that the lord of ne not only created mankind, but also many other living creatures. For example, the soul beasts came before humans. Those that are already extinct were his offspring too. Can you say that he is not angry that one of his children was killed by another?¡±

    ¡°Thus, that grandteacher of yours dered that Ha Luosa was born out of God¡¯s will. The underworld aura that he controls is exceedingly peculiar and there has been nothing like it to this day. Ha Luosa is not that evil on his own, but his abilities are utterly terrifying. Decades ago, the Heaven Blessing Douluo was already no match for him when he was fighting against Ha Luosa for the second time had he not been relying on Shrek Academy¡¯s inner secrets. The Heaven Blessing Douluo was also a Limit Douluo that had only achieved demigod rank. However, he was elevated to quasigod rank temporarily due to the amplification of the ancient gold tree in the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion at the time.¡±

    ¡°Your godfather ascended to quasigod rank after a few thousand years as fast as he could. Only then he was able to wipe out all sorts of evil spirits. Meanwhile, the Underworld King Douluo had already disappeared by then. Thus, I can¡¯t say that your godfather would be capable of defeating this Underworld King Douluo in a one-on-one battle even if he was still alive. Thus, there is no need for you to be bothered by today¡¯s encounter if you found yourself at allcking when fighting against him.¡±

 Chapter 1390 - 1:2 And 1:3

    <h4>Chapter 1390: 1:2 And 1:3</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®Quasidemigod, demigod, quasigod! So it turns out that Limit Douluo can be divided into three ranks as such. The person that can truly stand on the pinnacle of this world should be a quasigod.¡±

    ¡®Judging by today¡¯s situation, thebination of me, a quasidemigod and a demigod is capable of fighting a quasigod. So, though there is a disparity between the ranks of Limit Douluo, the difference should not be too vast.¡±

    Holy Spirit Douluo seemed to see through his thoughts. She spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t ever underestimate Ha Luosa. Even though my appearance today did manage to startle him enough to retreat, the main reason was because my ability had a certain level of suppression on him. Indeed, my ability is capable of suppressing almost all evil soul masters.¡±

    ¡°Without a doubt, I am in the weakest within the Limit Douluo ranks. However, the Holy Dragon Douluo, the Amorous Douluo, the Heartless Douluo and even the Dragon Empress Douluo, who is already very close to quasigod rank, are not as lethal as I am to evil soul masters. My ability is inherently suppressive on evil soul masters and will weaken their origin power. That is why the Underworld King Douluo refused to fight me by force. Otherwise, if he spared no effort and was determined to kill you, thebination of the Holy Dragon Douluo and myself may not necessarily be able to stop him. You can weigh the situation in this manner. The disparity between a quasidemigod and a demigod is around the ratio of one to two, while that between a quasigod and a demigod is about one to three. In other words, we need three powerhouses of the Holy Dragon Douluo¡¯s rank to rival the Underworld King Douluo.¡±

    Tang Wulin drew a cold breath. So the Underworld King Douluo was as powerful as that?

    After Holy Spirit Douluo Yali¡¯s sessful ascension to Limit Douluo rank, Tang Wulin found himself feelingcent because there was a total of four Limit Douluo-rank powerhouses in Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect.

    If there were only one monarch, two emperors and four great heavenly kings in the Holy Spirit Cult and the four great heavenly kings seemed to be less than Limit-rank, then there was only the Darkness Blood Demon that was closest to Limit-rank at most. The one monarch and two emperors should be Limit Douluos. Then, the abilities of the Holy Spirit Cult would be about the same as Shrek Academy.

    However, it seemed that the situation was not as predicted, judging by the current condition! The Underworld King Ha Luosa he faced that day could be either the monarch and or one of the emperors. It would be terrifying if all three of these people were quasigods! It meant that the fighting capabilities of the Tang Sectbined with Shrek was no match for the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Ha Luosa could store twelve Death Knights that were each equal to three-word battle armor masters in his Underworld Death Domain. Those were actually Hyper Douluo-rank powerhouses. Then, what was the extent of Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s overall ability?

    Ha Luosa¡¯s appearance allowed Tang Wulin to bear witness to the terrors of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s overall ability in its true sense.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be overly concerned about this. There are still all of you with us!¡± Yali smiled. ¡°I can see the shadow of your godfather in you. He ascended to quasigod rank when he was thirty-five years old back long ago. He is considered on the top of the list in the history of the entire Shrek Academy. However, I estimate that you don¡¯t need that long at all judging by your current situation. Perhaps, you will stand a chance to reach for that rank when you¡¯re about thirty years old.¡±

    ¡°Your natural endowments in all areas have surpassed your godfather. It is not necessarily impossible for you to be invincible in the battle of one-on-one when you¡¯ve ascended to quasigod rank sessfully.

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Mother, is there any difference in ability for people of the same quasigod rank then?¡±

    Yali nodded. ¡°There can never beplete conformity in the matter of cultivation and abilities. There will certainly be some differences, including the other abilities in oneself, whether the person has a suppressive or counter suppressive effect, their battle armor¡¯s abilities and so on. Ha Luosa¡¯s armor is not four-word battle armor actually because he can never gain the services of a Divine Craftsman, but it is not a three-word battle armor either. He made this armor by fusing his three-word battle armor with his body beforepleting a metamorphosis process. It is considered a variant four-word battle armor, but whenpared to four-word battle armor that has undergone metamorphosister, there is still that small difference. You will certainly be more powerful in this area than him in the future.¡±

    There was a weight on Tang Wulin¡¯s chest when he recalled the sense of weakness he felt when confronted by the Underworld King Douluo earlier. The opponent¡¯s abilities were truly too great. It was beyond difficult for him to catch up with his enemy¡¯s pace.

    ¡°Moreover, not only you, but also yourpanions are growing at great speed. All of you will be the main pir in resisting the Holy Spirit Cult.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Other than the Underworld King Douluo that I¡¯ve encountered today, how many more quasigod-ranked Limit Douluos are there in the world?¡±

    Yali¡¯s expression immediately turned solemn upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s question. ¡°There is at least one more in the Holy Spirit Cult and that person is the very murderer that attacked our Shrek so long ago. His moniker is the Ghost King or the Nine Ghost King. Even though the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa has caused a massive number of deaths, he rarely makes an appearance. The damage he has done for a hundred years is still within a certain range. On the other hand, the Ghost King Douluo is the real face of terror. Your godfather injured the Ghost King Douluo in the battle that granted him fame, but the Ghost King escaped. The people that attacked our Shrek and triggered the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition were led by him at the time. Had he not captured and entangled your godfather, he would still be alive.¡±

    Yali could not help feeling like gnashing her teeth in anger at the mention of the Ghost King Douluo. Tang Wulin could tell how much she hated this person.

    ¡°Who else other than him?¡± Tang Wulin hastily changed the topic of conversation for fear that the Holy Spirit Douluo would be ovee by sorrow.

    ¡°Other than him, Qiangu Dongfeng could possibly be one too, or maybe not. There is also that wisp of possibility in the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie. Thebination of the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo could be considered one quasigod as well.¡±

    ¡°Combination? Are they capable ofunching a martial soul fusion skill?¡± Tang Wulin immediately connected the dots.

    An ordinary quasigod was equal to three demigods. If thebination of the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo could be counted as one quasigod, then they would have surpassed an ordinary demigod.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, thebination of them was still extremely nasty for a quasigod rank.¡± Yali¡¯s expression appeared a little odd at the word ¡®nasty¡¯.

    There were two Limit Douluo powerhouses each in the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy while there was the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun in the Blood God Army. In addition to the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master Qiangu Dongfeng, there were seven Limit Douluos in the Douluo Continent judging by the current situation.

    However, Qiangu Dongfeng could be exempted from this equation due to his close rtionship with the Holy Spirit Cult. No one knew the specific transaction between them. So, Tang Wulin could only count six Limit Douluos to be on their side.

    There was the Holy Dragon Douluo in Star Luo Empire, but he was still living in the shadows of Underworld King Douluo.

    How about Holy Spirit Cult? It was not terrifying to learn that there were Limit Douluos among the one monarch and two emperors. The terrifying part was that they could possibly all be quasigod-ranked powerhouses. There was also at least one Limit Douluo within the four great heavenly kings.

    With such might on their side, they could almost rival the powerhouses standing at the pinnacle of the world. No wonder they had the audacity to attack Shrek City andunch terrorist attacks to disy their confidence in their abilities. The extent of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s development could already affect the safety of the entire continent.

    Yali frowned deeply. ¡°The Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa was almost the proudest powerhouse out there. His willingness to join the Holy Spirit Cult was because of only one reason, which was to remove the word ¡®pseudo¡¯ from the pseudogod and be a true god. Given that, I¡¯m certain that the Holy Spirit Cult has something that is sufficiently convincing topel Ha Luosa to join them.¡±

    Words had almost escaped Tang Wulin¡¯s lips. ¡°I seem to remember that he told the Holy Dragon Douluo something about eliminating the ¡®pseudo¡¯ and retain the ¡®true¡¯ today. At the time, the Holy Dragon Douluo was a little tempted too. Now that I think about it, he should be talking about sessful ascension to true god, right?¡±

    Yali nodded gently. ¡°That should be the case. However, there¡¯s no need for the Holy Dragon Douluo to be overly concerned about this matter. The Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s method is certainly not suitable for him. His martial soul is the Light Holy Dragon, so he is nothing without light in his heart. The reason why he is incapable of ascending to quasigod sessfully isrgely due to his state of mind as well. It¡¯s very difficult for him to take that step at his age now.¡±

 Chapter 1391 - The Path To Godhood

    <h4>Chapter 1391: The Path To Godhood</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Mother, what should we do now? There¡¯s the Underworld King Douluo in Star Luo Empire. When the war begins, will...¡±

    Yali waved her hand. ¡°I have a rather good understanding of Underworld King Douluo. He is not that interested in killing people unless it is for cultivation purposes. Moreover, it¡¯s utterly meaningless for him to kill ordinary people at his current rank. He is not bothered about this and he won¡¯t participate in the war either. I believe that even the Holy Spirit Cult can¡¯t possibly control a powerhouse of his rank but their rtionship is merely coborative. He made a move today mainly because of you. Your appearance and advancing momentum can possibly disrupt his ascension to a true god in the future, that is why he made a move on someone from a junior generation like you. Otherwise, for someone as proud as him, he surely would have waited until you had grown.¡±

    ¡°However, there is also another possibility in this case. That is precisely that it¡¯s possible that they¡¯ve already found out the shortcut to Godhood. That is why Underworld King Douluo is mobilized by them to make a move on you. Moreover, your growth attracted his concern so he wants to kill you.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not refrain himself and asked, ¡°What sort of method is it? It has been ten thousand years since anyone had a breakthrough to Godhood and the Divine Realm is already far from us. How are they going to ascend to Godhood?¡±

    Yali said with a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s no way to verify whether the Divine Realm still exists and no one can confirm it. Perhaps they have found some other approach.¡±

    Of course, Tang Wulin could not tell her that the Divine Realm had truly disappeared and that had been swept away by space-time turbulence because his parents were there. However, Yali¡¯s words reminded him of something. Tang Wulin seemed to have gotten a hold of something that did not quite make any sense for him.

    Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s sudden appearance during these recent years and theunch of terrorist attacks to destroy Shrek Academy and Tang Sect was not just for enmity. It was definitely not an easy task to get their hands on a Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition. So what was the hidden rtion in these matters?

    Also, as the holynd of soul masters on the continent, Spirit Pagoda had actually colluded with the Holy Spirit Cult. So, what was the hidden interest in this?

    If their final target was to develop in the direction of attaining Godhood, then there were many ways to exin the situation now. However, the final question was how were they nning to achieve their final target.

    At this point, Tang Wulin could not help but deeply ponder about it.

    Yali could not help cracking into a kind smile as she stood watching him. No matter how young she looked, her actual age was still there. Everything else did not matter as much to her aspared to once again having a rtive by her side that called her ¡®mother¡¯ after experiencing so many vicissitudes of life. Assisting Tang Wulin was the most important task for her now.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin suddenly felt a gush of heat on his chest for no reason. His train of thought was immediately interrupted. He raised his head and looked towards Yali. ¡°Mother, will your presence here today affect the process of your metamorphosis?¡±

    Yali shook her head. ¡°The preliminary metamorphosis has already finished. The step that follows is refinement and I¡¯m going to be fine. I would advise you to leave with us as soon as possible since the task on hand is alreadypleted. I¡¯m concerned when the Underworld King Douluo is still eyeing you with hostility over here. It¡¯s genuinely not a difficult task for him to kill someone if he wants to. It will be extremely arduous to stop him even in a ce with a strong defense like the Tang Sect here.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. He understood that she wanted him to leave and return to Douluo Continent as soon as possible.

    ¡°Mother, please rest now. I will take my leave too.¡±

    He bid farewell to the Holy Spirit Douluo before returning to his room.

    His act of inviting the Holy Dragon Douluo¡¯s presence today was supposed to be a reversed ambush for the Holy Spirit Cult. He was prepared to weaken the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s strength effectively yet little did he know that their ambush was deemed futile with the addition of a teleported Holy Spirit Douluo.

    At the same time, he was also shown a brand new path. It seemed like Limit Douluo was not truly the limit of all.

    Many people were pursuing the levels in divine rank like a flock of ducks just for immortality! His birth parents were in the real Divine Realm yet the Divine Realm was swept away by space-time turbulence. There was nothing they could do anyhow. If that was the case for people who had ascended into Godhood, what more for ordinary people?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s chest remained zing hot such that he could not help frowning. Could this be the reason for his worry? Or was it because his mood was affected or was something wrong with his Golden Dragon King Bloodline?

    There was no reaction from the Ice God Pearl at present so it should not be a big issue, right?

    He took a shower and sat cross-legged on his bed. Tang Wulin slowly closed his eyes as he began entering a meditation state.

    Today¡¯s battle allowed him to have a deep experience of how there was still a long way for him to go in order to ascend to the pinnacle. He would still have to put in more effort and work harder in order to achieve that possibility.

    Gradually, he entered the state forgetting himself and the outside world.

    His soul power and bloodline power circted with ease as he digested and absorbed the gains from today¡¯s battle. The Death Knight that was destroyed by him nourished him with plentiful energy. Even though the Death Knight was fueled by underworld power, the gush of its death energy was extremely pure such that the filtration was meant to convert its attribute into pure energy for Tang Wulin¡¯s absorption.

    Other than replenishing his body¡¯s consumption, there was still quite arge amount of leftovers. As a result, he found himself to be in a rather good condition at present. His cultivation base would certainly benefit from this. Even if he could only keep one-tenth of the energy absorbed through cultivation, it was still faster than relying on ordinary cultivation.

    Tang Wulin lost count of time. Gradually, a peculiar feeling arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. He felt as if his soul floated lightly and he had been separated from his body. There was an exceedinglyfortable sensation all over his body.

    Everything in his surroundings carried a faint trace of refreshing coldness that moisturized his body. In the void, his cultivation base seemed to have found another breakthrough point as it elevated in an obvious manner.

    His spirit was stored on the inside of him at present. Everything was happening naturally as his entire person was immersed in a meditative state.

    However, Tang Wulin was still unaware that he had unleashed ayer of energy field into the surroundings. It was emitting a faint radiance.

    If one could sense this energy from the external world, one could only feel the intensity of his cultivation base elevation and soul power fluctuation and nothing else. Even Yali who had been enshrouded in his spiritual power all this time could only feel that Tang Wulin had made a breakthrough in his cultivation process once again.

    On the other hand, rings of faint silver halos began to appear underneath his body. Complicated runes covered the entire bed so the silver color could enshroud Tang Wulin¡¯s body following the appearance of the silver halos.

    Not only was the bed illuminated, but even theplicated runes that covered the ground were illuminated as well. The aura emitted from these runes imitated the same cultivation aura as soon as it came into contact with the aura emitted from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The aura covered the entire room.

    The silver color on the bed suddenly turned clearer. Thick silver light suddenly enshrouded Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body in the next moment. Silver light shed once as Tang Wulin vanished into thin air.

    Yali sat on the bed in her room as she quietly meditated. The encounter with Underworld King Douluo had been too stressful for her.

    Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa was a true quasigod. Even if there were other existing quasigods, it was almost impossible for their cultivation base to surpass his.

    How could Yali not be bothered to learn that this almighty figure had be a part of the Holy Spirit Cult? She must work harder to make herself more powerful in order to help her son fight against those evil soul masters in the future.

    Yali had a deep awareness in her mind that she would never let those evil soul masters ascend to Godhood. This was because she would feel an intense wave of fear and panic through her veins every time she thought of an evil soul master ascending to Godhood. She had a premonition since earlier due to her cultivation base. There was no doubt that mankind would be plunged into misery and suffering if evil soul masters were to ascend to Godhood.

    She had not sensed that her godson had alreadypletely disappeared at this moment from the room next to her.

    What a pleasant feeling it was when the gentle soul power radiated throughout his entire body. The heat he felt earlier seemed to have turned into a portion of his soul power. His cultivation base continued to elevate higher as if it had broken through a small barrier. He feltfortable all over his body.

    Even though he had not engaged in a deep meditation state, he could still enter the realm of forgetting the world and himselfpletely while immersing in thisfortable sensation.

    However, he waspletely unaware that he had already arrived in another ce at this moment.

    It was a magnificent-looking huge room. The enormous room was extravagantly decorated in pink and golden color. He was seated on arge bed. On the surface of therge bed, the faint silver runes were dimming down.

    In this huge room that was over three hundred square meters, there was only one person other than Tang Wulin.

    She anxiously looked at the man before herself. She felt greatly relieved for the first step was finallypleted.

    She carefully released the canopy of the bed to conceal everything on the bed. Then, she got down from the bed and exhaled a long breath of relief.

    The n to board the train before getting a ticket was about to enter its critical stage!

 Chapter 1392 - Board The Train First Before Getting A Ticket

    <h4>Chapter 1392: Board The Train First Before Getting A Ticket</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Her eyes were glowing brighter than usual. There was no makeup on her charming face but it was misted with ayer of pink at present. She was exquisite beyond rationale.

    She raised her hands and caressed her burning hot cheeks. She turned around and took a nce at the bed canopy behind her. Shyness surged in her heart at once. ¡®Dai Yun¡¯er oh! Dai Yun¡¯er. Don¡¯t you act overly shameless.¡¯

    Even though she was thinking as such in her heart, she did not have the slightest regret while doing this. How could she ever get together with him if she did not do something of this sort?

    She would seize his person first then moved on to seize his heart! This was the tactic nned by Dai Yun¡¯er for herself.

    Even though she had not spent a long time with Tang Wulin, she had a very good understanding of his character. She knew that he had a very strong sense of responsibility and he was firm in his belief. It was almost impossible for her to pursue him in an attempt to make him fall in love with her. He had such a profound rtionship with Gu Yue. Even though Gu Yue did not follow by his side this time for some unknown reason, it was still very difficult for her to earn his good grace.

    However, if something were to happen in between them. She believed that she could certainly find that breach.

    She had already figured out many follow-up methods too. Coquettish acts and perversion was nothing. Moreover, she still had an even better idea.

    This ce was the inner court of the pce. Who would have thought that Dai Yun¡¯er would be able to tamper with Tang Wulin¡¯s room in Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters andy down a one time use exceedingly precious Transfer Array?

    After the array hadpleted the transfer, those invisible materials wouldpletely disappear without leaving any trace behind.

    Tang Wulin left by himself yesterday and he was quite drunk at the time. It would not be a difficult task for him to enter the pce of course due to his impressive cultivation base.

    By the next morning, when he would discover that he was in Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s boudoir and learn that they had even already... known each other, then even a hundred months would not absolve his guilt. She would only need to say something about how she had no idea about the situation when she was... by him by then. There was nothing he could do to remove the stigma from his name for real.

    ¡®Heh-heh! Even if I fail to be his official wife, could it be that I still can¡¯t be his concubine by then? Moreover, perhaps he would rectify the situation by himself due to his character.¡¯

    ¡®As for how he got into this ce here, I am still going to ask him about itter.¡¯

    The people arranged to be in Tang Sect would be the witnesses of Tang Wulin¡¯s return to Tang Sect. This ce here was her boudoir, so how was he going to exin himself then?

    In order to realize today¡¯s n, Dai Yun¡¯er had lost count of the number of times she had carried out the simtions and how much effort was put into it. She had almost emptied her savings too. Other than herself, there was only her father who was aware of this entire n.

    She spent the most in setting up the soul array. The array was exceedinglyplicated and she had already begun setting up the array during the early stages of the Battle of Five Gods. In order to evade Tang Wulin¡¯s attention, she could only set down a small portion of the array every day.

    Not only should the effect of the array be guaranteed, but she would also have to evade Tang Sect¡¯s notice. Had it not been for Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s rather high status in Tang Sect in addition to her identity as the princess and some help from her friends, it would have been truly difficult to aplish this. The array¡¯s set-up and control were all personally carried out by herself.

    Finally, the crucial point had seeded today.

    She carried out multiple attempts for amendments of the entire n in order to ensureplete sess before she appealed to her father. In the end, Dai Tianling consented to her n in consideration of the empire¡¯s benefits. Otherwise, she would have never been able to acquire some of the stuff she used.

    The alcohol given to Tang Wulin today was one such example.

    It was not a cup of poisonous wine for Dai Yun¡¯er would never do that. It was a tonic wine developed by the empire¡¯s research center. Its effect was extremely simple and direct. The wine was meant to enhance the body¡¯s resistance, strengthen the soul master¡¯s inner secrets, and nourish his or her soul power. That cup of wine was sufficient to elevate his soul power cultivation base by one rank despite Tang Wulin¡¯s current cultivation base.

    This was because the medicinal wine was supposed to guarantee a soul master¡¯s elevation very much. As a result, there were almost no side effects. Of course, one should not drink too much of this wine as the overuse of this product would result in an unstable foundation.

    However, there are always two sides to everything. The medicinal wine¡¯s side effect was albeit not powerful but it still existed. For example, one would enter a deep meditation state when the medicinal effect was triggered. Another example was that one¡¯s blood would naturally boil. This would result in one¡¯s body bing hypersensitive to tactile sensation on the body and emotions in one¡¯s heart.

    The condition wouldst for a period of time. In simpler words, it would make a person especially easy to be impulsive and even lose control over themselves.

    Thus, generally after its development, it was only suitable to consume this medicine when one¡¯s partner was by their side. Otherwise, the side effect would be rather troublesome.

    Dai Yun¡¯er had also intentionally enquired from the staff in the Empire¡¯s research center regarding the method of administration of the medicine and what sort of effect it had on different types of people.

    The side effect of this medicine was more severe when used on a person with super-strong physical attributes like Tang Wulin. If it was consumed by an ordinary soul master, the effect and side effect of the medicinal wine would be lesser on the contrary. This was because the medicine was also stimting the body¡¯s potential at the same time as it nourished it. The more powerful one¡¯s potential was, the better the medicinal effect. Simrly, the body¡¯s sensitivity towards the side effect would be greater too.

    Her pearly whites bit onto her lower limb. Dai Yun¡¯er suppressed the shyness in her head as she turned around and took a nce at the canopy on the bed. She could already indistinctly hear Tang Wulin¡¯s breathing grow slightly rapid.

    The medicinal wine should be showing effects about now. At the same time as it amplified his soul power and stimted his body, the side effects should start acting as well. Tang Wulin would not be very clear-headed at this time but his physical sensitivity would be very high.

    At this point, Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s charming face involuntarily blushed scarlet once again like ripe apples.

    In reality, she was not so sure of what to do either. However, she had only hesitated slightly before she removed her pajamas with determination.

    Her gauze-lined upper garment was softly removed. Her pearly whites bit onto her lower lips as she turned around and looked towards the bed canopy. Finally, she lifted theyer of partition separating them and bored into the bed.

    On the bed, the surface of Tang Wulin¡¯s skin was reddening to the speed of his rapid breathing. Thriving aura burst forth from his entire person. His thick masculine aura made Dai Yun¡¯er feel tipsy with affection. Her charming face blushed even redder.

    Then, she suddenly realized a problem. She had no idea of how to engage in intercourse?

    All the ns earlier on how to transfer Tang Wulin into her room were meant to ensure that she could exercise full control over him. However, Dai Yun¡¯er found herself rather astounded when it came to a hands-on practical session.

    As the princess, she could not enquire about this matter from the people by her side! She could not ask even her rtives! The man she loved was right before herself, but what should she do now?

    Dai Yun¡¯er gritted her teeth over and over again as she continuously recalled the descriptions of intercourse that she had heard of in the past over two decades in her mind.

    It seemed like she heard from her brothers that when a man and woman were together, they would sleep together. That should be how it was done.

    How was he going to sleep if he was seated?

    Dai Yun¡¯er was feeling anxious in her heart. Perspiration covered her forehead at once. She thought over the matter again and again before she slowly leaned towards Tang Wulin and hugged his body from behind.

    Something was truly changing due to her action. Tang Wulin¡¯s body shivered once in a very obvious manner upon being hugged by her. The surface of his skin grew redder. Steam rose from his body indistinctly. That masculine aura of a man made her heart beat faster. Waves of peculiar sensation radiated through her entire body as she involuntarily began shuddering.

    ¡°Gu Yue...¡± Tang Wulin muttered.

    Dai Yun¡¯er bit her red lips at once as she muttered to herself, ¡°What¡¯s so good about Gu Yue. She¡¯s not even here by your side. I¡¯m the one by your side now.¡±

    She removed Tang Wulin¡¯s upper garment in a rather clumsy manner. Doing these tasks that werepletely unfamiliar to herself was truly a little difficult for her.

    By the time she managed to remove Tang Wulin¡¯s upper garment, she was already drenched in her scented sweat.

    Her charming face blushed redder as she looked at the firm muscles on Tang Wulin¡¯s body, but her gaze was growing more determined than ever.

 Chapter 1393 - Go for Wool and Come Back Shorn

    <h4>Chapter 1393: Go for Wool and Come Back Shorn</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°You¡¯re mine. This time, I definitely won¡¯t let you leave Star Luo.¡±

    At this very moment, she suddenly noticed the pendant hanging around Tang Wulin¡¯s neck. It was a tinum-colored scale that resembled a shell. It suited Tang Wulin very much.

    ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ Dai Yun¡¯er instinctively went to touch it.

    Suddenly, a big and firm hand grabbed hold of her palm, and she saw Tang Wulin open his eyes.

    At such a close distance, his eyes appeared even more beautiful, though they were slightly red at the moment. With the addition of his somewhatbored breathing, Dai Yun¡¯er felt a little shocked and a hint of fear started creeping into her heart.

    ¡°Where...where am I?¡± Tang Wulin said with some effort.

    Thefort and improvements he felt while cultivating had truly induced a state of deep motivation in him. However, as the side-effects of the medication started to take effect, the Ice God Pearl within the Silver Dragon King¡¯s scale on his chest started releasing cold pulses to bnce it out.

    However, this medicine was not toxic in itself and it was not at all harmful to Tang Wulin. Hence, although the side effects were somewhat suppressed, Tang Wulin was still affected.

    Dai Yun¡¯er leaned on top of him. Her soft and smooth body gradually made Tang Wulin sober up. Just when she was about to touch the Silver Dragon King¡¯s scale, he woke up.

    Their eyes met. Dai Yun¡¯er felt as if all her pores had expanded in an instant. Her hairs stood on end and her heart was filled with an anxiousness that was difficult to describe.

    Her mind went nk. ¡®How did this happen? How did this happen? I thought he¡¯d be knocked out cold after taking the medicine? Why¡¯s he awake right now?¡¯

    Tang Wulin started regaining consciousness. However, he could also feel his blood boil at the same time. A strange yet powerful heat energy broke out within him. Hs heartbeat elerated noticeably. The delicate and supple skin of the wrist he held in his hand and the young girl before him who had practically nothing on were great temptations for him.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? Since when did my self-restraint be this weak?¡¯

    When Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s mind went nk, Tang Wulin¡¯s own mind was a pile of mud. He could notprehend what the situation he found himself in was exactly.

    It was only now that Dai Yun¡¯er realized that some things were not as simple as she thought them to be. She initially expected that everything would take its course naturally once she got Tang Wulin here and the medicine exerted its effects. Everything was supposed to happen just as the novel said it would.

    However, when she actually faced Tang Wulin in reality, regardless of how willing she had been to follow through with her own n, at this current moment, her only wish was to find a hole and hide in it.

    This truly made her anxious, and it was embarrassing as well.

    ¡®What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?¡¯

    Dai Yun¡¯er had only one thought in her head right now. She kept saying to herself, ¡°I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    Tang Wulin was also in a groggy state. There seemed to be mes burning within his eyes, and his field of vision started to blur.

    He clearly saw that it was Dai Yun¡¯er, but in the next instant, his consciousness started to fade. The heat within him rose. Even the Ice God Pearl seemed powerless to stop its progression, or maybe the Ice God Pearl did not suppress it at all. His vision was blurry, and he seemed to have glimpsed his most beloved person.

    ¡°Gu Yue...¡± Tang Wulin said nkly.

    When she heard the name, Dai Yun¡¯er shivered as if she was cold. She was also instantly shocked back to her senses. Her first thought was that the medicine was effective after all. Otherwise, Tang Wulin would not have called out that name while looking at her.

    ¡®To hell with it. I¡¯ll die if I die.¡¯

    When she thought about this, she steeled herself as if she was going to feed herself to a dragon. She gritted her teeth and moved closer, hugging Tang Wulin¡¯s waist.

    She was unsure of what she should do next, but she could not have cared less. She decided to improvise.

    As expected, Tang Wulin felt the strong external stimulus. His body shook and the surging blood essence within him rose again.

    Just as Dai Yun¡¯er had predicted, because of Tang Wulin¡¯s own vigorous blood essence and with the help of the medicine, the effects would be a few times greater than when it was used on an ordinary person.

    A low dragon¡¯s roar seemed to originate from his throat. He instinctively embraced Dai Yun¡¯er. When he came into contact with her skin, Tang Wulin felt as if his entire body was about to explode. He needed a venting point badly.

    Dai Yun¡¯er closed her eyes. Although she was so anxious she could die, she had no intention of backing off.

    Tang Wulin was Tang Wulin after all. Although the medicine had brought his blood essence to its boiling point at the moment, the intense stimulus also made his spirits change slightly. He took this opportunity to bite his tongue and the pain jolted some consciousness back into him. He pushed Dai Yun¡¯er to the side, away from his embrace. He growled, ¡°You¡¯re not Gu Yue.¡±

    He could not even recognize who the person in front of him was. However, he could confirm that the person in his arms just now was not the person he loved.

    Dai Yun¡¯er fell onto the bed from his push. An indescribable sadness emerged within her. ¡®Even now, he¡¯s only thinking of her. Does he not like me even in the slightest?¡¯

    At this moment, the tinum-colored Silver Dragon King¡¯s scale suddenly burst forth with a bright light.

    A surge of cool air was released from within it after it was activated by the Silver Dragon King¡¯s scale. It was precisely the Ice God Pearl¡¯s aura.

    Tang Wulin felt as if someone had dumped a pail of ice water on him. He immediately sobered up.

    At this very moment, there was a flurry of movement and a silhouette with which he was all too familiar with appeared before him. Her long, smooth, silver hair fell loosely on her shoulders. Her big purple eyes were as bright as violet crystals.

    She raised a hand and exerted control over Dai Yun¡¯er beside her. Dai Yun¡¯er was currently in a flustered state.

    Dai Yun¡¯er did not even have the chance to see who the neer was when she lost control over her own body. Then, she felt her world turn upside down as her surroundings went dark.

    Tang Wulin only saw Dai Yun¡¯er being pushed down below the bed under thepulsion of soul power.

    When he saw the person before him, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes blurred again. The ice water that had initially calmed his passion was now like elerant. The scorching mes of his passion burned anew.

    ¡°Hot. So hot!¡±

    Gu Yuena was also taken aback when she saw Tang Wulin in front of her. She hade here because she felt the intense disturbance in Tang Wulin¡¯s emotions via the Silver Dragon King¡¯s scale. It even seemed as if his life was in danger.

    However, she did not expect to witness such a scene when she arrived.

    Her first instinct was to give herself up to shame and anger. She would never have thought that Tang Wulin and Dai Yun¡¯er would hook up. However, when she felt the change in Tang Wulin¡¯s aura, she immediately sensed that something was wrong. Tang Wulin was definitely not in his right mind at the moment. Also, the instant she teleported here, she had seen Tang Wulin pushing Dai Yun¡¯er away.

    Although she was still angry, she could roughly tell what was going on. Dai Yun¡¯er must have employed some unknown method to stimte Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It was also a very powerful stimulus.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s skin had be as red as a cooked shrimp. There also seemed to be mes dancing in his eyes.

    ¡°Is that you?¡± His voice was slightly raspy and even trembling, while his body was also shivering. He looked like he was enduring unspeakable pain.

    ¡°What...what happened to you?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mind was aplete nk. Even in his current condition, he had persevered and waited until Gu Yuena¡¯s appearance. When he saw his beloved appear before him, the final string within him snapped. He growled suddenly and hugged Gu Yuena tight. His scorching hot lips sealed every question she had.

    The zing aura instantly made Gu Yuena¡¯s mind go nk momentarily as well. Then, she felt his big and strong hand on her sensitive parts.

    At that moment, Dai Yun¡¯er was the one in the most awkward position. She could not speak or move. She was surrounded by the darkness under the bed, but she could clearly hear the sounds of the activity on top of it.

    ¡®No way... Are they...?¡¯

    ¡®Who was that?¡¯ She did not take a good look at the neer. She only had a vague feeling that it was a woman.

    However, she had heard Tang Wulin¡¯s words. ¡®Could it be Gu Yue? Is she here as well?¡¯

    For a time, Dai Yun¡¯er felt so embarrassed and angry that she could die. This was her very first time being in such an extremely awkward situation!

    After a moment¡¯s pause, Gu Yuena had no choice but to ce her outward facing palms onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body. ¡®No, I can¡¯t do this. If we really did something, my aura might stimte the Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura into reawakening. If that happens, he¡¯ll be in danger.¡¯

    When she thought about this, she managed to raise a hand and she pressed the Silver Dragon King¡¯s scale on Tang Wulin¡¯s neck. She inserted her soul power to activate the Ice God Pearl¡¯s aura which should suppress Tang Wulin¡¯s current ring emotions.

    However, she noticed soon enough that it was all for naught. The Ice God Pearl¡¯s aura did indeed appear, but in his current state, it was like pouring oil over a fire.

 Chapter 1394 - Gu Yue

    <h4>Chapter 1394: Gu Yue</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The medicine Tang Wulin took was in itself a supplement which was harmless to the body. On the contrary, it brought great benefits to the user. The Ice God Pearl had a certain level of consciousness. When it could not sense any threat, the aura it released would be limited. Moreover, Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence had reached its boiling point. It was not something that the Ice God Pearl could suppress.

    Gu Yuena felt her body go cold. Her clothes had already been torn apart by Tang Wulin. Shey there frightened as she felt the scorching hands which were like a soldering iron ceaselessly searching her body. The intense stimulus was also driving her own emotions wild.

    This was differentpared to when Tang Wulin transformed into the Blood Dragon before this. At that time, his emotions were also wild, but his wildness was filled with a destruction aura. Currently, he was zing hot as he was ovee by an invasive heat.

    Their bloodlines shared the same roots and they attracted each other. Moreover, they were both filled with true love for the other. After a brief moment¡¯s anxiousness, Gu Yuena¡¯s emotions started to lose control as well. She instinctively returned Tang Wulin¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Gu Yue...¡± came a deep and raspy voice.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s beautiful body shook. Tears started falling from the corners of her eyes.

    In the end, she was the one whom he truly loved!

    Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. However, she still held on to him tightly. In the depths of her heart, she shouted, ¡°Idiot! Won¡¯t you wake up already? I know that you¡¯re already cured. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to ept the reality. But are you even willing to give me this right now? Even if you are, I don¡¯t want it. Wake! Up!¡±

    In an instant, Gu Yuena¡¯s purple eyes lit up. It looked like there were two silver vortices within the depths of her eyes, devouring everything around them.

    There seemed to be countless emotional shockwaves contained within the silver vortices.

    She let out a soft sigh. Her gaze changed slightly and a peculiar transformation urred.

    It was a natural instinct for a man. The bouncy, rippling, beautiful body in his embrace had driven all reason from Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. He broke free of all inhibitions through his hard work.

    He performed the task with vigor and great urgency. Her lovely body trembled as she felt the scorching heat close in.

    ¡°My sweetheart...¡± came Gu Yuena¡¯s shaking voice. With her deep grunt, their bodies experienced a strange change.

    Golden web-like patterns that resembled scales appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Simrly, silver web-like scale patterns appeared on Gu Yuena at the same time.

    They hugged each other tightly. The golden and silver radiance continued to shine brighter and eventually formed a nine-colored radiance. It enveloped them like a great cocoon.

    Amid forceful and hurried sounds of contact, the tender and ceaseless panting gradually rose in pitch. Under the cover of the nine-colored radiance, the two lovers were finally reunited in this situation.

    The scorching effects of the medicine started to subside. The Golden and Silver Dragon Kings¡¯ auras blended together. Their souls and bodies rose again and again within that nine-colored radiance.

    For a whole night, they said nothing...

    For someone else, it was a sleepless night.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A figure appeared beside the Star Luo Empire¡¯s emperor Dai Tianling¡¯s side silently and bowed.

    Dai Tianling looked at the brightening skies outside. His brows were tightly knit together, ¡°Isn¡¯t it done yet?¡±

    The person¡¯s expression became strange. He nodded slightly. ¡°It seems like it.¡± As His Majesty¡¯s most reliable subject, he was the person whom Dai Tianling trusted the most. However, even he felt that the current incident was slightly mind-boggling.

    Dai Tianling¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°This issting too long. How can Yun¡¯er take it? Are they making a lot of noise?¡±

    The person nodded. ¡°Quite a bit. However, you may rest easy, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve ordered everyone in the vicinity to clear the ce out. Nobody will hear them.¡±

    Dai Tianling¡¯s expression became extremely peculiar. It was also a first for him to do something like this! When he thought about the fact that this was his daughter¡¯s first experience, as a father, he had conflicting emotions. He felt that he could not even get over the hatred he had for the brat even if he tore him to pieces while he was still alive. However, he also felt slightlyforted at the same time. It had seeded after all. Nevertheless, was that young man¡¯s body made of steel? It had been an entire night!

    Tang Wulin never felt as happy as he was that day.

    Ever since his parents¡¯ departure when he was ten years old, the only time he felt such happiness was during the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival when Gu Yue agreed to date him in the end.

    However, this time was different from thest. This time, he was not only happy emotionally, but also physically.

    At midnight, he had already recovered from the effects of the medicine. However, the scene before him still made his blood vessels expand.

    The beauty¡¯s body was lying horizontally before him. He did not know why he was there with Gu Yuena, but he had no intention of finding out either. At the time, he only wished to prolong this happiness.

    What surprised him even more was that her aura was different. Although her appearance was the same as before, the slight change in her voice and the way she looked at him was different from how Gu Yuena acted.

    ¡®It¡¯s her. It¡¯s her! She¡¯s back!¡¯

    With his spiritual power at Spirit Domain, Tang Wulin couldpletely confirm that the person in his arms right now was the girl whom he longed for the most in his heart and who he hoped would return to his side.

    Since they were already in such a condition, what more was there to think about?

    Moreover, the person under him seemed to have forgotten all restraint. She had opened all her locks and was passionately seeking more.

    The strange nine-colored radiance surrounded and shined its light on them. He was still in control of his emotions and the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals had not been broken. Instead, Tang Wulin was influenced by Gu Yuena¡¯s aura, bing calm and quiet. All his negative emotions seemed to have been purged cleanly from his system during this happiest moment of his life.

    Hence, a man must have a woman by his side. Tang Wulin felt this deeply. He hugged her tightly and felt her warmth.

    Their bodies were unlike ordinary people. They had not taken a break throughout the entire night.

    He heaved a long sigh. Tang Wulin had lost count how many times they had made love that night. He felt the sunlight shining on him through the window.

    He continued holding her close, unwilling to let her go.

    ¡°Gu Yue...¡± he called out softly next to her ear.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Gu Yue murmured softly. Her eyes were tightly shut while her beautiful face was blushing.

    ¡°I love you.¡± Tang Wulin nted a light kiss on her lips.

    Gu Yuena finally opened her eyes, revealing her glistening purple pupils.

    She stared deeply at Tang Wulin before her. She seemed to want to brand the very memory of him into the depths of her soul. She replied gently, ¡°I love you too.¡±

    Tang Wulin hugged her beautiful frame tightly. His body throbbed again.

    Gu Yuena had a slight frown. Tang Wulin was startled by this. ¡°Sorry, I...¡±

    Gu Yuena shook her head gently and pulled him close. ¡°This is the Star Luo Empire¡¯s pce. We...we should be going...¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. He suddenly remembered where they were, and his passion subsided somewhat. He raised his head and saw the nine-colored radiance which seemed to have taken on a form.

    Gu Yuena raised her armzily and tapped the radiance lightly. At the same time, she spat out a nine-colored pearl from her mouth.

    A vortex seemed to have appeared around the pearl immediately. It sucked in all the radiance from the outside and surged into their bodies.

    Tang Wulin felt an extremely vigorous surge of energy entering his body. His bloodline was cleansed, and his soul was purified. His soul power grew wildly like a gushing geyser.

    They were bathed in a nine-colored radiance. Their scales gradually surfaced and covered their naked bodies.

    Gu Yuena moved her hips away. With a soft grunt, she finally parted with him. She turned the other way, slightly embarrassed.

 Chapter 1395 - Wulin, I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 1395: Wulin, I Love You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin felt just like he did afterpleting the Dragon God Transformation with Gu Yuena. However, unlike thest time, this was not a temporary enhancement. Instead, his cultivation base actually improved.

    Gu Yuena got up and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± As she said this, silver light flickered around her body as the spatial elements surged. At the same time, she lifted a hand and pressed on the bed. With a sh of silver light, they vanished from the bed at the same time.

    A muffled grunt came from under the bed. After a long while, Dai Yun¡¯er crawled out from it.

    As this was her sleeping chamber, even when she crawled out from under her bed, there was no trace of dust on her. However, she had two great ck circles on her eyes. The expression on her face was extremely strange as well. There was even a slight hint of terror.

    She mumbled to herself, ¡°Not human. They¡¯re not human.¡± She could not help but shiver as if she was cold. She looked at her frail and beautiful body. No matter how she thought about it, she did not think that she could withstand it.

    Was the man truly human?

    She looked at the aftermath on her bed. At that moment, Dai Yun¡¯er felt like weeping, but she had no tears.

    She had racked her brains toe up with her ingenious n, but she ended up being another woman¡¯s wedding dress. At that moment, she would have loved to ram herself into a wall and die. However, she was also filled with a deep-seated fear of what would havee afterward. If she had been the woman that night, would she still be alive?

    ¡®No wonder. It¡¯s no wonder that he likes her and no other. They¡¯re not human. Either of them!¡¯

    ...

    Silver light flickered. When they reappeared, Tang Wulin noticed with shock that he had arrived in a forest with Gu Yuena.

    Their bodies were bothpletely covered in scales.

    This was his first time seeing Gu Yuena covered in silver dragon scales. However, the attractive contours of her body were still perfectly visible.

    Although they had a night of fun, Tang Wulin instantly felt as if his blood was set on fire again. He instinctively hugged her slender waist.

    ¡°Gu Yue...¡±

    When Gu Yue felt his scorching hot breath, she immediately jumped in shock. She blushed and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t have enough even for a lifetime.¡± As a first-timer, after he had just recently tasted the wonders of their union, there was no way that he would not be tempted.

    Gu Yuena gave him a soft punch. ¡°Why were you with Dai Yun¡¯er?¡±

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned. He was suddenly reminded of his situationst night. Frowning, he replied, ¡°I have no idea! I clearly remember that I¡¯d returned to the Tang Sect¡¯s headquartersst night. Oh yeah, we were attacked by the Holy Spirit Cultst night. Our attackers were...¡±

    He recounted the incident from the night before. When he reached the part where he returned to the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters to cultivate, he could not remember how he ended up in Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s sleeping chambers. He even lost control of his emotions for a brief moment.

    ¡°She must¡¯ve given you something to eat that made you that way. This Dai Yun¡¯er is really...¡± When she thought about the fact that someone had deliberately nned to do something evil with this man whom she missed, Gu Yue could not help but roll her eyes at Tang Wulin.

    However, this action of hers tingled Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. His arm around her was beginning to misbehave again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Gu Yuena grabbed his hand. She ced her head on his chest and felt his warmth.

    ¡°I can hear everything that Na¡¯er has told you.¡± She sighed softly

    Tang Wulin responded, ¡°Have you awakened because ofst night? Where¡¯s Na¡¯er?¡± Tang Wulin was just reminded of Na¡¯er.

    Gu Yuena raised her head, looking slightly lost as she stared at him. ¡°Sometimes, even I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m Gu Yue or Na¡¯er. Although I¡¯m trying hard not to merge with her because I want her to continue to exist, we¡¯re of one body after all. With the improvement in my cultivation base, we¡¯ll still end up merging together. Last night, it seemed that we¡¯ve mergedrge portions of ourselves already.¡±

    ¡°At first, I thought that if something happened to one of us, the other person would disappearpletely. However, I don¡¯t think that that¡¯s the case now. After the mergest night, we seem to be co-existing. It¡¯s only our memories that were merged.¡±

    This stunned Tang Wulin. He was at a loss for words.

    Gu Yuena continued, ¡°She really likes you. I started liking you because of her influence in the beginning. Otherwise, everything that happened after that wouldn¡¯t have taken ce. However, she didn¡¯t know that she really shouldn¡¯t wake me up. I should¡¯ve restrained my own envy as well. If I stay asleep, she might be able to make some decisions of her own. Maybe, you two can end up together.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Wulin looked at her with shock.

    Gu Yuena lowered her head and did not look Tang Wulin in the eye. ¡°If we be enemies one day, will you kill me?¡±

    Without hesitation, Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Of course not. How can we be enemies?¡±

    A wry smile appeared at the edge of Gu Yuena¡¯s lips. She hugged Tang Wulin tighter. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. What if, one day, I decide to destroy the entire world? Will you stay your hand against me even then?¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a lost expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know. That day won¡¯te. You¡¯re a kind person. Why would you destroy the world? You¡¯re not with the Holy Spirit Cult.¡±

    Gu Yuena took a deep breath and pushed Tang Wulin away gently. ¡°There are some things that must be done even if we don¡¯t want to. There are also some tasks that must be done no matter what. Wulin, one day, you¡¯ll understand why I¡¯m in so much pain. Since I¡¯m awake, I still have to carry the responsibility that is mine. This is one of the parks within Star Luo City. Leave Star Luo as soon as you can. I can feel that the war is near.¡±

    A silver radiance rippled softly on her beautiful body. Only the Golden Dragon King¡¯s reverse scale suspended before her neck was flickering with golden brilliance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Tang Wulin took a step forward and wanted to grab her. However, Gu Yue shook her head mournfully toward him. Her body started to fade. ¡°With what we hadst night, I have no more regrets. Wulin, I love you.¡±

    The silver radiance copsed into itself. The space warped, and in the blink of an eye, Gu Yuena vanished without a trace.

    Looking at the empty space before himself, the hands that once hugged her body was now only hugging air. A great sense of loss reced the feelings of happiness he felt just moments ago.

    ¡®Why are she and Na¡¯er being so secretive? What burden are they carrying upon their shoulders? It must be rted to the Spirit Pagoda somehow, but I¡¯m now the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. I¡¯m Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master. Can¡¯t I protect them?¡¯

    ¡®Why must they leave me?¡¯

    An intense pain invaded his heart. Tang Wulin could not help but throw a punch into the air.

    ¡°Boom!¡± a deep sonic boom was heard. His punch had created a ck hole with a diameter more than a meter wide in mid-air. The incredible suction force pulled on Tang Wulin so strongly that he stumbled forward.

    ¡®My power?¡¯ Tang Wulin quickly stabilized his own body and looked at his own fist with shock.

    This was not something that he was able to do before this! He hastily focused his spirits and looked into himself. He observed his own Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals.

    The remaining six seals after the twelfth were still intact. However, his body had experienced some strange changes again. His golden meridians, bones, and internal organs were covered with a faint nine-colored radiance. What shocked him more was his soul core.

    His soul core had erged to twice its original size. His dense soul power liquifiedpletely, but the stranger thing was that his soul core was flowing upward like a reversed waterfall. It connected with his sea of spirit. Upon closer inspection, he could feel that there seemed to be another soul core within his sea of spirit. It was much smaller than his original soul core, but it was still capable ofmunicating with him.

    He knew what a second soul core meant. This was the mark of a Hyper Douluo! It was also a path that must be taken if he wanted to be a Limit Douluo.

 Chapter 1396 - Telling

    <h4>Chapter 1396: Telling</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Moreover, possessing a second soul core meant that he must be at least at the level of a Title Douluo. In other words, a night¡¯s love-making had made him undergo aplete change and attained the rank of a Title Douluo in one go!

    Even Tang Wulin thought that this was unbelievable. It seemed too easy.

    Even though his pace of cultivation was already very quick, he estimated that he would need about two years to attain the rank of a Title Douluo while having a firm foundation.

    However, to his surprise, he had aplished that feat at that very moment. There was no need to mention the firmness of his foundation. Not every Title Douluo could possess a second soul core. Even if it was just the first step, it was already an incredible feat. Possessing a second soul core meant that he would not have any bottlenecks in his cultivation until he was at least at rank-95.

    This shocking elevation was as different as the heavens and the earthpared to the pain he had to endure when he was younger. Tang Wulin never expected that he would experience such a strange transformation.

    He stood nkly where he was for a moment. When he confirmed that he was not dreaming and everything that had happened before this was real, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart gradually calmed down.

    ¡®Gu Yuena...she must have an unspeakable secret.¡¯

    Before this, he had thought that she was worried that he would not be able to protect her, that something was threatening her security. However, it seemed that it was not the case right now. They were both quite powerful already. He had Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect behind him as well. Even if he faced a formidable foe such as the Spirit Pagoda or even the Holy Spirit Cult, it was not like he was powerless against them. If she was willing, she could return to his side if she wanted to. Also, with their current cultivation bases, if they unleashed the Dragon God Transformation, they could even escape with their lives when facing a Limit Douluo, as long as that Limit Douluo was not a quasigod.

    So, what was the secret that she had such a hard time telling him? It was not easy for him to try to find the answer. He could only figure things out as he went along.

    In any case, he had to be stronger. Tang Wulin was more sure of this than ever. Only if he was powerful enough could he help Gu Yuena when her closely kept secret finally emerged.

    The pain in his heart gradually subsided, and a charming gracefulness returned to it. Last night was truly wonderful for him.

    Also, he understood Dai Yun¡¯er¡¯s motives for her doing what she had to him. For this princess, he could not find it in his heart to hate her. Moreover, it was precisely because of her actions that he and Gu Yuena could get together. Otherwise, he did not know when he would have seen his beloved again.

    Now that he thought about it, things did seem rather odd. The morning had broken and he was not at the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters. Yali must have been worried sick. He decided to return before anything else.

    He produced a set of fresh clothes from his storage soul device and exited the park. After ascertaining his position, he hastily returned to the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters.

    He had just stepped into the building when a light shed before his eyes. A anxious-looking Holy Spirit Douluo appeared before him.

    ¡°Mother,¡± Tang Wulin greeted her hastily.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo scrutinized him. Immediately, her eyes registered shock, ¡°What¡¯ve you been doing? Why do I feel your aura has somehow strengthened?¡±

    His cultivation base had just elevated to the rank of a Title Douluo, so a soul ring was the only thing hecked right now. Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power had not gotten used to concealing his own cultivation base.

    His expression was slightly awkward. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    The Holy Spirit Douluo saw that he had a sore subject and decided not to press further. She pulled him back to her room.

    ¡°I was worried sick! In the morning, Xie Xie went to knock on your door. When he went in, he couldn¡¯t find you. There were only two soul circuits there which had escaped even my detection. I knew immediately that something had happened to you. Fortunately, you made it back in one piece. What exactly happened?¡± the Holy Spirit Douluo asked hurriedly.

    Tang Wulin fell silent and decided to tell her everything. He needed another person to help him analyze Gu Yuena¡¯s thoughts at the moment.

    ¡°Mother, there¡¯s something I want to tell you. It¡¯s about me and Gu Yue, and also Na¡¯er.¡± The Holy Spirit Douluo was more than a hundred years old and had rich experiences. Tang Wulin needed her help in analyzing what was happening to Gu Yue and Na¡¯er. Also, he hadplete trust in this godmother of his.

    Without her, he would have died in the hands of the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa the day before.

    ¡°Your disappearancest night was connected to them?¡± a look of shock appeared in Yali¡¯s eyes.

    Tang Wulin scratched his head while wearing an awkward expression. ¡°No, they¡¯re not rted to my departure from here, but they¡¯lle into the picture afterward. Let me start from the top.¡±

    Right there, he began with how he and Na¡¯er knew each other since they were young. He told her about how he came to know Na¡¯er and brought her home. Then, he continued with the story of Na¡¯er¡¯s disappearance, his parents leaving him, Wu Zhangkong taking a liking to him, and entering Shrek Academy in the end. He recounted everything that had happened. He basically left the processes of his cultivation out. He focused on the rtionship between him, Gu Yue, and Na¡¯er. He also told her about the two of them appearing after that and merging into Gu Yuena.

    The more the Holy Spirit Douluo listened, the more her heart raced. She looked at Tang Wulin, and her expression was one of bewilderment.

    ¡°A person with two souls, who can split into different individuals and merge into one again? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing,¡± said Yali without hesitation.

    Shocked by her words, Tang Wulin said, ¡°You¡¯ve never encountered such a thing before?¡±

    Yali shook her head. ¡°No, and I can be sure that there¡¯s no record of this in any of the historical books. This must be some kind of mutation. It¡¯s special and might even be unique.¡±

    ¡°There are records outlining the incidences where soul beasts cultivated into human beings. For example, the Tang Sect¡¯s founder, the Thousand Hands Douluo Tang San¡¯s wife. It¡¯s said that she was originally a hundred-thousand-year Soft Bone Rabbit which cultivated into a human being.¡±

    When he heard this, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was shaken. Was she not talking about his biological mother?

    Yali continued, ¡°However, even if a soul beast cultivated into a human being, it can¡¯t possibly be two people, let alone have some schizophrenic episode. Also, her bloodline is closely rted to yours, and she even told you about the Dragon God. I don¡¯t remember Shrek Academy¡¯s library housing any records about the Dragon God. This story might be real, but it¡¯s more probable that she fabricated it. However, there¡¯s no doubt that your bloodline is rted to hers. That¡¯s why so many things have happened. I never knew that Na¡¯er¡¯s origins were so mysterious.¡±

    ¡°Back then, Na¡¯er had disyed extraordinary talents when she studied with Brother Ming. The pace of her improvement was just like what you disyed recently. Back then, Brother Ming and I thought that he had found his sessor. Brother Ming had even thought about passing the position of Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master to the little girl Na¡¯er in the future. Her martial soul is the Silver Dragon Spear. If Gu Yue¡¯s martial soul is not some Elemental Control, but the Silver Dragon King, as you said, then they might really have the kind of rtionship which you just spoke of.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, though. What¡¯s up with the two of them? Do you know anything about their families?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never met their families. I only know that Na¡¯er was taken away by her family members back then, and Gu Yue must be from some wealthy family. After that, we¡¯ve been apart. She¡¯s always been very mysterious. Every time we met, she seemed to be sad, especially after the Date Festival. She keeps saying something along the lines of ¡®she cannot be with me¡¯.¡±

    Yali looked deeply at Tang Wulin. Her gaze was slightly strange. ¡°You resemble Brother Ming back then very much, but girls these days! They¡¯re bolder than we were back then!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Mother...¡±

    Augh escaped from Yali¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ll do a simple analysis about this for you. Firstly, I think this young girl Gu Yuena means no harm to you, and she really likes you. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have given herself to you. Also, I think that there¡¯s a deeper dimension in the rtionship between the two of you. Otherwise, I¡¯ve never heard of any love-making session between male and female soul masters that¡¯s capable of boosting one¡¯s cultivation base from a Soul Douluo to a Title Douluo. That¡¯s like reaching the heavens in a single step!¡±

    ¡°With these two points, I can affirm that no matter the situation, she doesn¡¯t mean you any harm and she truly likes you. As for what secret she¡¯s keeping, we can only wait for her to reveal it. It¡¯s too difficult for us to find out right now. When you get back, try to mobilize some Tang Sect forces to investigate her family. Maybe you¡¯ll find something. You, for one, shouldn¡¯t fret too much about this. She¡¯s given you everything and saved your life when you were in danger multiple times. What more do you need? What you should be doing right now is bing more powerful. If she¡¯s really in some kind of danger, you¡¯ll be able to help her at that time. Her problem can¡¯t stay a problem forever. The time wille when it must be handled. When that day arrives, the truth will beid bare naturally. Also...¡±

 Chapter 1397 - Flee

    <h4>Chapter 1397: Flee</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When she said this, Yali paused for a while. She looked at Tang Wulin with a half-formed smile and said, ¡°As someone who¡¯d experienced it before, I can tell you with certainty that when a girl gives in to a man for the first time, her attitude toward that man will surely change. She¡¯ll remember him forever, and in more serious cases will view that person as more important than her own life. The affairs between a man and a woman are an important part of the rtionship.¡±

    ¡°All in all, you stand to gain the most.¡±

    Tang Wulin stared at the Holy Spirit Douluo before him with his mouth agape. Only at the end did he notice that his godmother was mocking him. As he felt unsure whether tough or cry, he replied, ¡°Mother, should you be doing this to me? I actually feel depressed.¡±

    Yali said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s there to be depressed about? A princess shoved herself into your arms, and the two of you pushed her under the bed. A fine youngdy has given herself to you and helped you improve to the rank of a Title Douluo. Why¡¯re you feeling dejected? Can she run away still? She¡¯ll only possibly love you all her life. If the love between the two of you endures, there¡¯s no need to be at each other¡¯s side every day. What¡¯s yours will always be yours.¡±

    Tang Wulin suddenly felt that he should not have told her everything. He somehow felt that his godmother was looking at him differently right now. He felt like a yboy under her gaze.

    The smile on Yali¡¯s face widened. ¡°Right now, what I want to know is what you n on doing with that princess? You¡¯ve seen her, all of her, and the two of you have even snuggled together. Although you didn¡¯t actually do it, she¡¯s still a princess. Would she let you go?¡±

    Tang Wulin said as he stared with his mouth agape, ¡°What, what should I do, then?¡±

    Yali said, ¡°The Star Luo Empire is friendly toward the Tang Sect. It¡¯s actually no big deal for you to marry her. After all, with your status, nobody will say anything about you having several wives. You can father many children in the future as well.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt utterly speechless. He was at a loss for words. He spent a long while in silence before he managed to speak, ¡°Mother, do all mothers under the heavens wish their sons to have more wives and to father lots of children?¡±

    Yali broke out inughter. ¡°Of course! I finally have a son. So, it¡¯s only natural that I wish to have many grandsons and granddaughters in the future. The greatest benefit of bing a Limit Douluo is that I have plenty of time to help you look after your children.¡±

    The edge of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Mother, I regret telling you all this.¡±

    Yali rolled her eyes, ¡°Regret? Toote for that now. Do you need my help to propose a marriage? At the pce, I mean.¡±

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t.¡± Tang Wulin was startled. ¡°Mother, can you please stop mocking me? I think that we should leave Star Luo as soon as possible and return home quickly. I want to leave right away!¡±

    Looking at his embarrassment, Yali suddenly realized she had never felt this happy since she adopted this godson.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to be responsible for her?¡± Yali asked with a smile.

    Tang Wulin said with a bitter smile, ¡°What do I have to be responsible for? I¡¯m already being nice by not asking her to be responsible!¡±

    Yali said with a smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we really have to make a move then. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be in hot soup if we¡¯re summoned by the royal family for this.¡±

    Tang Wulin had chosen to run in the end, although he was slightly dejected for being mocked. However, Yali¡¯s advice as a bystander stillforted him very much.

    Especially when she said that Gu Yuena would love him for life, it calmed him down enormously.

    He contacted the Smiley Face Douluo. Initially, their n was to make a move after a few days. Tang Wulin even invited a few people for sparring sessions. However, he felt that it was best that they leave as soon as possible, given the circumstances. Dai Yun¡¯er had already resorted to drug him. There was no telling what she would do next. She might even mobilize the empire¡¯s resources to force him to stay. Hence, the sparring sessions with Long Yue and the others did not seem as important right now. He went to meet the Smiley Face Douluo to tell him that he would be leaving Star Luo with hisrades today to return to the Douluo Continent.

    Although the Smiley Face Douluo was a little shocked, he hastily arranged for it nheless. By midday, Tang Wulin and hisrades were already en route out of Star Luo City with the Tang Sect¡¯s vehicles.

    The Star Luo Empire, at the pce.

    ¡°What!?¡± Dai Tianling looked at his daughter before him. His expression was a spectacle to behold.

    At first, when he saw the dark rings around his daughter¡¯s eyes, he felt heartbroken. However, when he heard that Dai Yun¡¯er had failed and someone else was rolling the sheets with Tang Wulinst night, he could not contain his anger.

    This was the pce! How could someone enter undetected? He even assigned someone to keep an ear on the room for the whole night. It was unbelievably embarrassing!

    He nearly fainted from holding his breath out of anger. He staggered and sat on his chair.

    When Dai Yun¡¯er saw her father¡¯s ghastly expression, she was startled. She quickly moved near him. She massaged his chest and lightly pounded his back.

    ¡°How did this happen? This is humiliating!¡± Dai Tianling howled.

    It was embarrassing enough for his daughter to offer herself to someone, but now she had failed and the person had left just like that. This was truly...

    Dai Yun¡¯er said with a lingering sense of fear, ¡°Father, actually, I feel fortunate. Tang Wulin, he... he¡¯s not human. They didn¡¯t stop at all throughout the entire night. My bed almost copsed. If it had been me, I¡¯d be...¡±

    Dai Tianling was slightly stunned. Men were sensitive creatures when it came to their prowess in bed. He looked at his daughter, and he did not know whether tough or cry.

    Even as the lord of a country, he was at a loss right now.

    He could not me Tang Wulin as it was his daughter who practically kidnapped him here. ording to the n, he was supposed to catch them red-handed in the sleeping chambers. That way, he could force Tang Wulin to marry Dai Yun¡¯er. However, with the present oue, how should he act?

    ¡°Father, I, I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± Dai Yun¡¯er pouted.

    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s a report. The Tang Sect¡¯s motorcade has just left Star Luo City.¡±

    ¡°They left?¡±

    Dai Tianling was stunned, but he gradually calmed down. He heaved a long sigh. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s good that they¡¯ve left as well.¡± Actually, he was worried that Tang Wulin woulde to seek an exnation. He would use his daughter of drugging him, and this entire matter would be even more embarrassing.

    Now that Tang Wulin had fled, the matter woulde to a close. It was the only way.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, I¡¯ll pick a suitable suitor for you,¡± Dai Tianling released a long sigh. In this instant, he seemed to have aged considerably.

    Dai Yun¡¯er shook her head frantically, ¡°No, Father. Yun¡¯er will not marry anyone. Yun¡¯er will stay by your side and look after you. Father, Yun¡¯er is at fault here, I¡¯ve made you worried.¡±

    ...

    After they exited the Star Luo City and the cars were on the highway, Tang Wulin finally felt relieved. ¡®We made it, somehow!¡¯

    The Smiley Face Douluo was in the same car as him. Having experienced the Underworld King Douluo¡¯s surprise attack, he only felt at ease if he was the one personally escorting Tang Wulin onto the ship. His cultivation base was not as powerful as the Holy Spirit Douluo. Consequently, he did not notice that the Sect Master beside him had already broken through to the rank of a Title Douluo without his knowledge.

    ¡°Sect Master, you look troubled! Why¡¯re you in such a hurry to leave?¡± asked Hu Jie.

    Tang Wulin replied with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m worried about the situation back on the Douluo Continent. The Holy Spirit Cult is much more powerful than we thought. The Tang Sect¡¯s foundations are there. I¡¯ll only feel at ease if I return as soon as possible.¡±

    Hu Jie nodded with a grim expression, ¡°That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t think that the Underworld King Douluo would still be alive. With such an expert on their side, it has truly given us much trouble. I reckon he¡¯s the emperor of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s one emperor, two monarchs, and four great heavenly kings hierarchy. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯d be rare to find someone from the continents who can defeat him in a one-on-one fight. Without the As Douluo, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s the most powerful person now.¡±

    Tang Wulin currently had the notion of a Limit Douluo¡¯s rank. When he thought about the incident the other day, Tang Wulin nodded in total agreement, ¡°The Underworld King Douluo¡¯s power has indeed exceeded a human¡¯s. When I return, I¡¯ll discuss this with His Excellency the Amorous about our future ns. If the Spirit Pagoda is really in cahoots with the Holy Spirit Cult at a higher level, then the entire continent will surely meet with a great disaster.¡±

    Hu Jie said, ¡°At the very least, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone among the high-ranking experts who could go up against him.¡±

    A quasi-god was equivalent to three demigods. Even with the Holy Spirit Douluo, they would need at least two Limit Douluos to fight against this Underworld King Douluo. However, there were also other experts in the Holy Spirit Cult.

    The Spirit Pagoda had rich hidden secrets. Nobody knew how powerful they truly were unless they were forced to y their most powerful card.

    Their journey was uneventful. There were no obstacles or surprise attacks from the Holy Spirit Cult. Finally, Tang Wulin brought hisrades to the beach.

    The submarine was already waiting for them at sea. They contacted Long Yuxue, and the submarine surfaced to greet them.

    ¡°Hall Master Hu, I¡¯ll have to burden you with the matters on Star Luo,¡± Tang Wulin said to Hu Jie.

    Hu Jie chuckled. ¡°Sect Master, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Holy Spirit Cult too much. I¡¯ve got trust in you and yourrades. Hence, you must take good care of yourself. You¡¯re the hope of the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy.¡±

 Chapter 1398 - The Federal Fleet

    <h4>Chapter 1398: The Federal Fleet</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The victory in the Battle of Five Gods had given Tang Wulin¡¯s reputation a boost throughout the continents. He had be a household name in the three great continents, namely, the Douluo, the Star Luo, and the Dou Spirit.

    His return this time would bring new challenges which he had to face. He would have more responsibilities too, but he had grown more powerful as well.

    The Holy Spirit Cult understood the danger and troubles he could possibly bring to them. For this reason, they sent out a super powerful powerhouse like the Underworld King Douluo to deal with him as a preemptive move. One could tell how concerned they were of Tang Wulin¡¯s growth and progress.

    In the eyes of Hu Jie, this Sect Master would certainly ascend to be a Limit Douluo in the future. In fact, he would be more than just an ordinary Limit Douluo.

    The submarines were docked. After waving goodbye to the Smiley Face Douluo standing by the shore, Tang Wulin and hisrades boarded the submarine in session.

    The hatch door was closed, and the submarine submerged slowly into the sea akin to a giant whale.

    After being on a diplomatic mission to the Dou Spirit Empire and the Star Luo Empire for quite some time, Tang Wulin finallypleted his mission. One could even describe thepletion of the mission as an overachievement.

    At present, he could finally be considered the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master who was epted by the entire Tang Sect.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, you must make good use of your time to cultivate during this return trip. Seize the opportunity and don¡¯t allow any disruption during the journey so you can stabilize your rank in preparation to fuse your ninth soul ring. You will be a true Title Douluo then,¡± said Yali to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin nodded. He went from being a Soul Sage to a Title Douluo within a short period of six months during his trip to visit the two empires. At the same time, he hadpleted the fusion of his three-word battle armor so the change was drastic. Even though he had always been cultivating with great effort, the progress he made in the elevation of his cultivation base was truly exceptional.

    The return trip would take up over two months. So, it was the ideal time for him to engage in some closed-door cultivation. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to engage in closed-door cultivation after his return. Due to his reputation, he now had to handle even more duties for Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo needed closed-door cultivation simrly. She wished to ascend to the quasi-demigod rank as soon as possible. Only then could she be considered a true Limit Douluo.

    Ever since having Tang Wulin as her son and ascending to be a Limit Douluo, she felt like she was born anew.

    In the Star Luo Empire, Star Luo City.

    Dai Yun¡¯er gazed into the distance as she stood in the observatory on top of the highest building in the pce. Tears rippled in her bright eyes.

    ¡®We are not fated to be together after all! Brother Wulin, I wish you well.¡¯

    ...

    The submarine advanced rapidly in the sea. Even though the submarine was enormous, it was like a kernel of corn in the vast sea.

    Everyone including Tang Wulin was cultivating painstakingly in their cabins.

    Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn were working hard to help the rest of theirradesplete their remaining three-word battle armors. ording to their estimates, all the three-word battle armors of the Seven Monsters would bepleted by the time they arrived at the Douluo Continent. By then, the entire squadron would be revived once again.

    They were cultivating with more effort now than before. Tang Wulin¡¯s performance in the Battle of Five Gods had not only aroused the outsiders but had also motivated his own people greatly too!

    His growth was truly rapid such that his soul power had surpassed the rest. Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn were on the verge of achieving eight rings. They were about to achieve breakthrough soon. When the breakthrough waspleted, they would be fused with their immortal grass spirit souls. Using their hundred-thousand-year old soul rings, they could then elevate their cultivation bases a step further.

    On the other hand, Long Yuxue and the members of the Blood God Unit were elevating themselves at a rather impressive rate during this period too. Long Yuxue and Jiang Wuyue were especially good. They made amazing progress after receiving guidance from the Holy Spirit Douluo.

    Following in Tang Wulin¡¯s footsteps, one would remain modest in spite of the progress one made. It was because the target seemed to be always a step ahead.

    ¡°Hum...¡± A deep hum was heard abruptly. It awakened Tang Wulin from his meditation.

    What was that? A siren?

    Tang Wulin opened his eyes slowly and stood up slightly puzzled.

    No one dared disturb him since he was engaged in closed-door cultivation. However, his keen hearing detected the siren. It was not only him but the rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters were also awakened from their cultivation in their cabins.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Tang Wulin raised themunicator located in the passageway leading to the cabins. He then inquired about the submarine¡¯s control room.

    ¡°Reporting to the Sect Master. Our long-range sonar navigator has detected arge fleet of ships. We are currently surveying for more information.¡±

    The soul sonar was an important device used to detect any threats in advance. It then ryed the information via sound waves under the sea. When it was first developed, it mainly targeted the detection of soul beasts in the sea.

    All the important naval crafts were equipped with it. The Tang Sect¡¯s soul sonar was the most advanced in development, and its function was to be the eyes of the submarine. In the depths of the sea, the sonar was required for reconnaissance so as to evade the enemy if necessary.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the control room immediately.¡± Tang Wulin waved his hand once at hispanions who were walking out of their cabins. He led them as they walked toward the control room.

    Xie Xie was at Tang Wulin¡¯s side. He asked softly, ¡°That can¡¯t be, no?¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned deeply, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell. If it¡¯s arge fleet of naval ships, then I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s no other possibility. I truly didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu was walking on the opposite side. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll be in big trouble. We¡¯ve just left the Star Luo Continent. Their main target is certainly the Star Luo Empire. I¡¯m afraid that Star Luo has yet toplete their preparations. The main issue here is that they don¡¯t have the slightest idea of the Federal Fleet¡¯s arrival.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°ording to the surveince techniques avable now, only the Federation is capable of performing long-range monitoring using their space satellites. The Star Luo and Dou Spirit empires aren¡¯t equipped with such technology yet. They can only rely on the radar but their coverage is rather limited. Moreover, the Federal Fleet has anti-radar systems, so they can get real close to the enemy without them noticing.¡±

    ¡°What should we do then?¡±

    If the Federal Fleet¡¯s surprise attack was a sess and the war went into full swing, then the mission which they had justpleted would be pointless.

    Once the Star Luo Empire was destroyed, the Dou Spirit Empire alone would not be able to resist the Federal Fleet¡¯s attack even with the high-end weapons supplied by the Tang Sect.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss further at the control room after we¡¯ve learned more about the situation. There¡¯s no need to panic. As it is, we¡¯re fortunate to have discovered the Federal Fleet by mere coincidence.¡±

    Soon, the group arrived in the main control room.

    The captain had a solemn expression on his face. He hastily came forward as soon as he saw Tang Wulin. ¡°Sect Master.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Can we confirm the fleet¡¯s origin and its size?¡±

    The captain spoke with a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯re unable to do so currently because the distance is too far. However, using our sonar, we¡¯ve determined that it¡¯s a massive object traveling on the sea¡¯s surface. Moreover, there¡¯s more than one. The only possibility is it¡¯s a naval fleet. Based on my experience, only the Federation possibly owns a naval fleet of this scale. Thus...¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded ever so slightly. ¡°Noted. Is there any way we can contact the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire?¡±

    The captain shook his head. ¡°No. We can¡¯t send out any signals when we¡¯re under the sea. Although we¡¯re not too far away from the Star Luo Empire, we can only make contact on the surface. However, our presence will certainly be discovered given the Federation¡¯s advanced radar and sonar system. We¡¯ll then be in danger. The Federal Fleet is equipped with special anti-submarine gunboats that have an attack range of a thousand meters. Once they locked onto us as their target, it¡¯ll be impossible for us to escape. ording to the sonar¡¯s detection at present, there are over a hundred ships in the Federal Fleet. In addition, there are many superrge-scale naval ships with a destructive force that we definitely can¡¯t rival.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned deeply. The situation had suddenly changed for the worst. He truly never expected the matter to turn into such urgency.

 Chapter 1399 - The Response

    <h4>Chapter 1399: The Response</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°We must prioritize concealing our presence first. We can¡¯t let them discover us or we¡¯ll be in deep trouble.¡± Tang Wulin dispatched his first order.

    If they were discovered by the Federal Fleet, this could possibly arouse the opposite side¡¯s suspicions and result in the fleetunching an attack immediately. If that was the case, then the loss would outweigh the gain.

    ¡®I must stay calm. The more concerned I am, the calmer I must remain.¡±

    Tang Wulin and hispanions had never participated in a real war. How could they not feel their hearts racing in the face of the sudden arrival of the fighting? Their individual abilities were not worthy of mention before the war machines like the Federal Fleet.

    Tang Wulin was well aware that it was most important for him to remain calm at this moment. He knew that whatever he decided to do to manage this situation at this moment would affect the entire war that came after.

    He took a deep breath and calmed himself as much as possible. Tang Wulin spoke in a deep voice, ¡°There are a few matters that we should attend to now. Firstly, we must confirm whether these neers are indeed the Federal Fleet because this is very important. If it is just arge batch of sea soul beasts swimming by, we will be making a terrible blunder. Secondly, we must inform the Star Luo Empire as soon as possible so they can begin making the necessary preparations. Thirdly, and also the most important task, we must figure out a way to buy time for the empire.¡±

    The captain considered for a moment. His gaze revealed a look of admiration. Just as Tang Wulin had said, given how time was of the essence, these three tasks were the most important for them to do at the moment to help Star Luo Empire respond to the crisis to the best of their ability. It sounded easy, but could it truly be done?

    Tang Wulin asked the captain, ¡°Can our submarine determine what they are without being discovered by them?¡±

    Without the slightest hesitation, the captain shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even though our sonar system is advanced, the Federation¡¯s equipment is as well. We have only a small advantage which lets us detect them from a slightly further distance. If this is truly the Federal Fleet, they¡¯ll certainly be able to notice us when we try to get more information about them. When they do, they will send out an anti-submarine fleet to deal with us. It will be very difficult for us to escape once we are engaged. A fleet of this size will certainly have the ability tounch arge-scale deep-sea attack. At that point, we will be in grave danger.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shimmered as he took another deep breath. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s no other way then. I¡¯ll have to go investigate it myself.¡± At this point, he immediately turned around and looked toward the Holy Spirit Douluo who had already followed them into the room.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m going to trouble you to make a trip to the Star Luo Empire. When ites to flying, you are the swiftest. We¡¯ll stay in touch via soulmunicator. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as we discover if this is the Federal Fleet, and then, you shall inform the empire at your fastest speed so they can be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to spy on them personally? Don¡¯t. The Federation¡¯s radar is extremely advanced, and there will certainly be Limit Douluos assuming personalmand in a fleet of this scale. There will be arge number of powerhouses. It¡¯s too dangerous to go alone,¡± said Holy Spirit Douluo immediately.

    Tang Wulin spoke in a deep voice, ¡°On the contrary, alone, I¡¯ll be the smallest target. Moreover, we can¡¯t risk exposing our submarine as it is our only escape route. That¡¯s my decision.¡± He immediately dispatched the order without waiting for further boration from the Holy Spirit Douluo.

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re not supposed to go. Let me handle it.¡± Xie Xie suddenly spoke, ¡°My martial soul allows me to conceal myself in the gap between space, so even a radar may not necessarily detect my presence. Moreover, I will only need to take a nce from a distance,pared to you being the center of attention. It¡¯s much easier for me to hide.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s martial soul was the Space-time Dragon, which enabled him to conceal himself in space. Ever since his martial soul¡¯s second awakening, his abilities had grown exponentially. Moreover, he was an Agility-type battle soul master and he was skilled in the art of spying.

    Tang Wulin exchanged nces with him. At this point, there was no time to hesitate. He only needed to ponder for a moment before he realized that it was indeed more suitable for Xie Xie to go instead of himself.

    ¡°Alright. You go then. We shall be prepared to assist you at any moment. Remember, if you are detected, you must divert their attention in the opposite direction of the submarine. We will head over and assist you.¡±

    Brimming with confidence, Xie Xie replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure that I¡¯m not discovered. Only a soul power detector stands a chance of detecting my presence, and it¡¯s impossible for it to pinpoint my exact location.¡±

    Tang Wulin gazed deeply at him. ¡°Time is against us, so you must depart immediately. Mother, you should go now too.¡±

    The Holy Spirit Douluo nodded, but she did not say anything more. She felt gratified upon seeing the determination and resolution in Tang Wulin. The ability to take the initiative to assume responsibility during crucial moments and to manage the crisis in an orderly manner are the mandatory capabilities of a leader. Even if he was wrong in the end, it would be an extremely important experience for his growth. Moreover, she felt that Tang Wulin was managing this issue in the most proper manner.

    The submarine moved carefully. Its two vents opened slowly and sprayed out two bursts of air simultaneously. Xie Xie and the Holy Spirit Douluo, sitting inside their own escape pod, wereunched to the outside at the same time.

    The most important purpose of the escape pod was for rescue when the submarine had a faulty part that resulted in its failure to surface. In the entire submarine, there was a total of ten such pods. They would be ejected a few hundred meters into the water before relying on their buoyancy to float to the surface. The escape pods were also capable of maintaining suitable pressure internally. It was extremely costly to build these pods.

    Even though the Federation was researching submarine technology, they definitely did not have such pods installed.

    They departed. Tang Wulin said to the captain, ¡°The investigation and reconnaissance mission can be passed on to them. Our task is now to slow down the fleet. Please report on the fighting capacity of this submarine.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The captain nodded. ¡°The submarine is equipped with sixteen soul cannonunchers that are capable of shooting fixed soul ammunitions of any model and rank. There are four torpedo bays that are used for shooting torpedos of three different models each with different capabilities. However, these torpedoes are mostly used for battleships in a naval fleet. Our torpedoes won¡¯t break through the defenses of a mothership. The three types of torpedoes are rapid-fire, interference and explosive. The explosive type is the most powerful one, while interference type is mostly used to unleash an array of electromaic and sonar waves to disrupt an enemy¡¯s equipment, causing them to give false readings. Our interference-type torpedoes are the most advanced in existence. The explosive torpedoes will need to be used within the range of two nautical miles in order to be effective.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°How about our fixed soul ammunition? How much are we equipped with?¡±

    The question got the captain a little excited. Enthusiastically, he replied, ¡°For this mission, we carry equipment of the highest standard, including three rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions, twelve rank-8, twenty-four rank-7 and over a hundred rank-5 and rank-6 fixed soul ammunitions. The equipment in the battleships is definitely not as good as ours. The submarine can¡¯t use conventional soul cannons for battles so the fixed soul ammunition is better suited to us. However, we can only use rank-5 fixed soul ammunition and above. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to ensure the trajectory, speed, and distance through the seawater.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded ever so slightly. He understood that these were his trump cards, and he would have to stall the massive Federal Fleet using them.

    ¡°Do you have any suggestions for stall ping this fleet here?¡± Tang Wulin asked the captain.

    The captain hesitated for a moment. ¡°Sect Master, we won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment for he had never expected that the captain would answer so assuredly.

    ¡°Won¡¯t stand a chance?¡± Tang Wulin looked at him in shock. ¡°I thought our submarine was the most sophisticated in the world?¡±

    The captain spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s true that our submarine is the most advanced, but we are facing the most powerful fleet in the world as well. ording to the information acquired earlier, the war will be waged by a coalition formed of three great naval fleets. The Sea God Fleet, the Eastsea Fleet, and the Northsea Fleet. This is already almost half of the Federation¡¯s naval forces. The fighting capacity of these three great fleets is unparalleled anywhere in the world ording to the avable data. It is powerful enough to destroy the entire Star Luo Empire, and it is fully equipped with a multitude of the most advanced soul weapons and spy equipment. It¡¯s utterly impossible for us to stall them with just a submarine. Our entire crew and all of our weapons will be sted into shreds within five minutes upon being discovered.¡±

    Once again, Tang Wulin took a deep breath, ¡°Can¡¯t we use long-range interference?¡±

    The captain answered, ¡°We can, but the chances of us being discovered are too high once it is initiated. The Federation¡¯s major fleets are all equipped with their own long-range radarting system now, covering the surface of the sea and underwater. Unless we can submerge into the deep sea immediately after oneunch and not to reveal ourselves, we will certainly be discovered. The fleet willunch a full-scale investigation after one attempt at interference, so we won¡¯t have another chance tounch anymore.¡±

    The situation was more troublesome than he had imagined. Tang Wulin had not expected that the Federal Fleet could be so powerful. ording to the briefing given by the captain, their chances were almost nonexistent.

 Chapter 1400 - Deep Submergence

    <h4>Chapter 1400: Deep Submergence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yet, if they were incapable of stalling this fleet, the great army would march on to the border of the Star Luo Empire in no less than two days. It was still difficult to tell if the Star Luo Empire was done setting up the military resources brought over by Tang Wulin.

    ¡®No, we must help them to stall the fleet regardless.¡¯

    Moreover, there was still one more issue for Tang Wulin. It was that he wanted to stall the fleet without causing any real harm to it. He yearned for peace and would not attack either side. The soldiers in the Federal Fleet were also living beings!

    ¡°Perhaps, I have a way.¡± Standing a little behind Tang Wulin, Long Yuxue spoke up.

    She came over to the group in a rush. She had just entered through the door when she happened to hear the conversation between Tang Wulin and the captain.

    Tang Wulin was overjoyed. He hastily said, ¡°Please tell us your suggestion.¡±

    Long Yuxue replied, ¡°In order to disrupt the enemy while not exposing ourselves to the best of our abilities, we must first have a paradigm shift in the way we¡¯re handling it. We should not depend on using weapons to disrupt the fleet directly. We must use other methods. For example, we utilize the topography to our benefit.

    ¡°Just like how we utilized the topography of the passage so long ago, creating the seal in the snowy mountains to ensure the safety of our people for all those years.¡±

    The captain frowned deeply. ¡°It is all sea water in the vast ocean. What sort of topography can we utilize here? Even if we could detonate our fixed soul ammunition in the sea and cause a momentary tidal wave, it will only be a temporary hindrance for a federal fleet of this scale. What¡¯s more, they will certainly realize that it was man-made!¡±

    Long Yuxue shook her head and spoke, ¡°It is true that it¡¯s all water in the sea, but even the boundless ocean exists with the support of the entire Douluo. Water must be attached to a substance. In order to trigger an impactful movement, our target is not in the water or surface of the water.¡±

    Tang Wulin and the captain almost said in unison, ¡°The seabed?¡±

    Long Yuxue stopped speaking when she had made her point. She nodded gently.

    At once, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes began glowing. ¡°What will happen to the seabed if we have enough firepower to create an explosion?¡±

    The captain spoke, ¡°It would depend on the location of the explosion. If it is just an ordinary seabed explosion, it will trigger a tidal wave at most, but it will notst for too long. However, if the explosion triggers a seaquake and even reaches an oceanic volcano, it will create a massive ripple effect. The entire maritime space will be in a bustle.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°If an oceanic volcano is triggered, will it cause harm to the Federal Fleet?¡±

    The captain spoke, ¡°That depends on how they respon. A federal fleet of this scale will certainly be equipped with devices that can resist changes in the weather. For example, the Federal Fleet has a machine called ¡®Strategy Alliance¡¯ that can be used to temporarily link up the battleships for stability through the use of soul machines. Thus, I think it¡¯s very difficult to cause harm to the fleet. However, it will be an effective method of restraining them if the result is powerful enough. For example, if the energy released is sufficiently intense, it will cause their radar and sonar to malfunction.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Then it seems like this proposal is doable.¡±

    The captain spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Sect Master, I mentioned this earlier. This is built on the premise that we are capable of triggering an undersea earthquake or oceanic volcano. Yet, there¡¯s utterly no way we can detect the deeper levels of the sea with our equipment, unless it is a very obvious type of energy fluctuation like an oceanic volcano that is already about to erupt. It would be like dredging for a needle in the sea. It¡¯s too difficult. If it ends up being just an ordinary explosion, the effect will be very worrying.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face finally cracked into a faint smile. Everybody else may not have been able to do so, but it did not mean that he could not.

    ¡°Leave the seabed exploration mission to me. I believe that I¡¯ll certainly be able to sense its presence if there is one. Captain, please assign an escape pod for me. Submerge the submarine to the depths of the seabed thenunch the escape pod. Please do it with enough energy to propel the pod into the soil.¡±

    The captain looked at Tang Wulin in bewilderment. ¡°How? Sect Master, the escape pod is single-use. It¡¯s naturally not an issue for the pod to float to the surface of the sea and you can open it to escape by yourself too. If you¡¯re a few hundred meters deep in the seabed covered in soil, never mind how you are going tomunicate with us, you won¡¯t even be able to extricate yourself! There is immense water pressure at the depth of the seabed. It¡¯s impossible for us to save you.¡±

    Tang Wulin replied with no hesitation, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about this. I have total confidence. The water pressure is not enough to kill me and I¡¯ll be able to make my way out myself. Do as I¡¯ve said and prepare the rank-9 fixed soul ammunition at the same time. Wait for my return after I find a suitable explosion point, and we shall take action immediately.¡±

    The captain was about to say something when his shoulder was grabbed by Yue Zhengyu. ¡°Do as the Sect Master orders. The Sect Master achieved victory in the Battle of Five Gods, so this is nothing for him.¡±

    An ordinary person could not possiblyprehend Tang Wulin¡¯s physical capabilities at all. Only hispanions could understand him a little better than the rest.

    What was lethal water pressure for ordinary people was nothing at all for Tang Wulin. There was no doubt that he would like to attempt to search for the most suitable explosion point by relying on his formidable Spirit Domain spiritual power.

    It was true that the sea had immense pressure, but that was also where the water element was the thickest. Given his physical abilities as the Nature Child as well as the spiritual power of his Spirit Domain, it was highly possible that Tang Wulin could locate a suitable trigger point as long as it was within his limits.

    Looking at everyone else¡¯s calm expressions, the captain¡¯s gaze changed involuntarily as he looked at Tang Wulin. He could sense that thesepanions of the Sect Master seemed to have an almost blind faith in him.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    The escape pod was a metal cabin in the shape of a capsule of about two and a half meters in length. There was some equipment attached to the inside of the hull. This was because the pod would toss and turn to a certain extent during the process of escaping for one¡¯s life, so the equipment had to be attached.

    Xie Xie and the Holy Spirit Douluo had already left, and there was no way to message them while the rest were still under water. The rest of them could only trust that they would seed. Also, Xie Xie would need tomunicate with the submarine through the escape pod he used earlier. He could ry information so that they could respond immediately.

    The captain¡¯s voice was heard transmitting through themunication equipment inside the escape pod. ¡°The submarine is starting its descent into the deep sea. The current depth is one thousand eight hundred meters.¡±

    ¡°One thousand nine hundred meters.¡±

    ¡°Two thousand meters...¡±

    The water pressure adjustment equipment in the submarine was impressive, so Tang Wulin could not feel much change when he was on the inside of the submarine.

    His emotions were rxed at the moment, as he was calming himself. A person¡¯s spiritual power would fluctuate, so the more agitated a person was, the more chaotic one¡¯s spiritual power would be. On the other hand, if they were calm, their spiritual power would be gentler and controble.

    Those whose spiritual cultivation base had reached a certain level would have such awareness. There was no doubt that Tang Wulin had already done so.

    This area was about three thousand meters deep. The captain had already told Tang Wulin about the strength of the water pressure at such a depth. The submarine would wait for his return in the deep sea for the captain was extremely worried about Tang Wulin¡¯s return journey.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was supremely calm andposed for he had absolute confidence in himself.

    ¡°Two thousand eight hundred meters, two thousand nine hundred meters, three thousand meters...Prepare for theunch of the escape pod.¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, are you ready?¡± The captain¡¯s voice was still a little hesitant.

    Undaunted, Tang Wulin replied, ¡°We shall begin.¡±

    ¡°Prepare tounch. Three, two, one,unch!¡±

    Tang Wulin felt the escape pod he was sitting shake violently. In the next moment, it was struck by seismic force that rattled the entire pod. Tang Wulin could even feel an incredible weightless sensation.

    The entire process was only momentary. A ¡®poof¡¯ sound was heard. The speed dropped and Tang Wulin realized that the escape pod had already bored into the sea.

    He condensed his spirit to sense the change in his surroundings quietly.

    The airtight seal of the escape pod was highly effective, so it could keep the pressure from getting, despite being in the deep sea, at least for now. However, Tang Wulin found that he could still clearly sense the water element fluctuationing from the outside.

    He unleashed his spiritual power outside the pod to beginmunicating with the water element. His Spirit Domain¡¯s spiritual power spread outward rapidly.

    It was still his first time being so deep in the sea. He had only dove to a depth of a few hundred meters when he was cultivating with Mu Ye years ago.

    ¡®What sort of world would there be at a depth of three thousand meters? It must be really wonderful.¡¯

    Tang Wulin sensed everything in the external world with this feeling in his mind. There was a very low number of life sources, but there was a sticky texture to the water element.

 Chapter 1401 - The Unexpected Difficulty

    <h4>Chapter 1401: The Unexpected Difficulty</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The escape pod could withstand the lower water pressure when it was buried in the sand, but it had begun to creak. It was meant to beunched to the surface of the water. Hence, it could only sustain itself for a limited amount of time under the deep seabed.

    Tang Wulin knew that he could not remain inside any longer. He immediately made up his mind to work on an idea which he had yet to inform the captain.

    He was isted from the external world while he was in the escape pod. His spiritual power could not be applied. Neither could he perceive the water element.

    Tang Wulin pushed the handle to open the hatch while turning on the protection equipment simultaneously.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath to draw in the oxygen into his lungs.

    It was not easy to open the escape pod as the strong water pressure outsidepressed the pod including the hatch.

    A golden radiance shed once in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s scales emerged on his skin. He exerted tremendous strength with his arms to push open the hatch by force.

    All at once, a huge puff of sand blew onto his face and enshrouded him within a split second. Apart from the water element, there was also the dense earth element whichshed his body soon after.

    Tang Wulin felt as if his body was being crushed by a heavy mecha. The suffocating and oppressing sensation struck him in quick session.

    If it had been an ordinary person in his ce, the person would have died at this very moment. Fortunately, he was no ordinary person.

    The Dragon Core inside his body pulsated. With the urge from the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique, his soul power gushed outward to push Tang Wulin out of the sand.

    As he burst out from the sand, the water pressure got increasingly stronger. Tang Wulin felt his body being shackled.

    It was all dark in the surroundings without the slightest hint of any radiance. It felt as if he had entered a pitch ck world. At the same time, there was also a feeling of returning to his mother¡¯s womb.

    The immense water pressure squeezed Tang Wulin¡¯s body from all directions such that he had no choice but to unleash his soul power to counter the pressure. His powerful Golden Dragon King Bloodline enabled him to move freely despite his body being under tremendous water pressure.

    Tang Wulin suddenly felt intrigued at present. It dawned upon him that those gravity chamber rooms seemed pointless at the moment. The water pressure on the seabed far exceeded that of a gravity chamber! It seemed to be a rather good location for cultivation.

    It was difficult to move even a step in the deep sea but the dense element fluctuation here was absolutely not found in the world outside. Moreover, the more one engaged with the water pressure, the better its effect was at triggering one¡¯s potential.

    ¡®Perhaps, I¡¯ll cultivate here in the future when I¡¯m free.¡¯

    The idea shed past his mind. Tang Wulin unleashed his spiritual power tomunicate with the water element in his surroundings.

    The water element was supposed to be gentle, but he felt that it waspletely different when the water element was denser in the deep sea. In addition to the initial gentleness, there was some overbearingness to it.

    Tang Wulin would need tomunicate with the surrounding water element first. Otherwise, his spiritual power could not possibly travel far due to the strong water pressure.

    He unleashed his spiritual power. Although his cultivation base had already achieved the Spirit Domain realm, he could still feel his spiritual power being oppressed intensely when he unleashed it. The dense water element in the deep sea produced a repulsive effect on him.

    ¡®Are you rejecting me?¡¯

    Finally, the soul rings were unleashed from Tang Wulin¡¯s body to illuminate the maritime space in his surroundings.

    There was no obvious radiance emitting from his ck soul rings. Hence, one could not see the ck soul rings vividly in the deep sea. The most dazzling and conspicuous soul ring was still his green-gold Nature Child¡¯s soul ring and also the orange-gold soul ring provided by the Damask Tulip.

    The Nature Child¡¯s soul ring glowed brightly and unleashed a gentle natural aura to its surroundings soon after.

    As expected, Tang Wulin immediately felt the surrounding water element exerting less pressure on him as soon as his Nature Child¡¯s aura was unleashed.

    Overjoyed, he hastily unleashed his spiritual power into the surroundings to begin his exploration.

    A short whileter, he discovered that his senses were not enhanced much despite the repulsion of the surrounding water element. His spiritual power only extended a thousand meters into the distance and receded rapidly beyond that. It was a stark difference aspared to his capacity onnd. What was the purpose of him exploring for just a thousand meters? Besides, he had yet to explore the seabed at present. He would have severe restrictions if he were to carry out the exploration.

    Had the Nature Child malfunctioned in the deep sea? His affinity to the elements in the deep sea was definitely inferior aspared to when he was onnd.

    He had gotten used to the ne¡¯s blessing. Yet, for some unknown reason, the ne¡¯s blessing bestowed upon him did not have any influence in the deep sea.

    How did this happen?

    If this were the case, his exploration would not seed let alone locate a suitable explosion-trigger point.

    This issue was a little troubling!

    Tang Wulin continued to urge his spiritual power in an attempt to guide the Nature Child¡¯s power a step higher. He wanted to elevate his affinity with the surrounding water element as he continued to summon the Damask Tulip in his heart simultaneously. The Damask Tulip had extensive knowledge about nature¡¯s power.

    ¡°Your Excellency, there¡¯s nothing I can do either.¡± The Damask Tulip sensed Tang Wulin¡¯s situation at present.

    ¡°It seems like my Nature Child has malfunctioned in the seabed?¡± asked a bewildered Tang Wulin.

    The Damask Tulip spoke, ¡°That seems to be the case, but I¡¯m not sure of the reason behind it. It is said that you¡¯re a man bestowed with the ne¡¯s blessing in addition to the power of the Nature Child. The sea shouldn¡¯t be rejecting your presence. It¡¯s actually the most powerful form of nature in the entire ne and even the entire Star Luo. The sea covers over seventy percent of the whole¡¯s surface area. It¡¯s a kingdom of its own. Your Nature Child is more effective at mobilizing live forms. However, there are sea soul beasts in the sea and nts growing in the shallower parts of the sea. I can¡¯t figure out the specific situation as to the seabed for it¡¯s also my first time here. By right, you should be able tomunicate with the water element with the ne¡¯s blessing! Unless, the water element in the deep sea refuses to abide by the lord of the ne.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked puzzled, ¡°Is there such a possibility?¡±

    The Damask Tulip replied, ¡°Yes. Have you forgotten? Your very first ancestor, the founder of the Tang Sect, was the one who discovered our Icefire Prized Eyes back in the beginning, twenty thousand years ago. Didn¡¯t he sessfully ascend to the Sea God¡¯s Godhood in the end? I suspect the reason the sea remains unaffected by the lord of the ne¡¯s influence may be rted to the Sea God. After all, the nar power may not necessarily rival a true God¡¯s. Perhaps, the Sea God suppressed the sea back in the beginning such that the lord of the ne¡¯s power couldn¡¯t permeate this ce. It¡¯s the only exnation I have at the moment.¡±

    If someone could see Tang Wulin¡¯s expression at present, then, he or she would notice an array of rich expressions on his face, for sure.

    The Sea God Tang San? Was that not his biological father?

    Old Tang, the Millennium Cloud, together with the sequence of events had proven that everything he saw in his spiritual world back in the beginning was true. If that were the case, he was not only the Nature Child but also the Sea God Child!

    If his status as the Nature Child was not effective here, perhaps his status as the Sea God Child might be useful then?

    How was he supposed to mobilize the power bestowed on him by his biological father so as to receive the sea¡¯s approval?

    He sank his spirit into his sea of spirit subconsciously. He remembered distinctly that his father left behind something in his sea of spirit before his father departed.

    Tang Wulin could not tell the specific details of the object. However, he was sure that the object would be extremely useful to him.

    His sea of spirit was a dazzling stretch of golden color. Tang Wulin began searching silently and soon discovered that there was a ball of radiance suspended above his sea of spirit.

 Chapter 1402 - The Golden Trident

    <h4>Chapter 1402: The Golden Trident</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin condensed his consciousness and discovered that it was actually the Boundless Universe crystal which he received from Elder Long back in the beginning. The crystal which was once translucent blue had turned into a dazzling golden hue at present.

    There was a rune barely discernible on the surface of the crystal. The rune was in the form of a golden trident.

    What was that?

    Tang Wulin guided his spiritual power and consciousness to focus on the golden trident rune.

    It was at this very moment that Tang Wulin felt his sea of spirit giving out a soft hum.

    The soft hum was heard when the golden trident rune vibrated. It was a soft and refined sound.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin felt his entire sea of spirit boiling over as soon as the soft hum was heard.

    His entire sea of spirit seemed like the sea surging with roaring waves. Each subsequent golden wave surmounted the preceding wave. Large stretches of ripples spread outward. It was even more peculiar when Tang Wulin found himself looking at himself!

    His projection was suddenly suspended in his sea of spirit. His body appeared to be dangling in the deep sea. Currently, Tang Wulin was looking at his own projection which had a golden trident pattern illuminated on his forehead.

    ording to legend, it was the golden trident which was said to be the weapon of the Sea God.

    Was this given to him by his father? He remembered vividly that the Underworld King Ha Luosa once said that he had a God¡¯s bloodline when he was fighting against him. That was why Ha Luosa could not kill Tang Wulin at the time.

    At the moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with excitement upon witnessing the golden trident rune on his forehead. It proved that he truly had a father who had ascended into Godhood.

    Ever since he was young, in his heart, it was just Tang Ziran who was his father. Simrly, Tang Ziran treated Tang Wulin like his own son. Tang Wulin felt uneasy over the idea of having another biological father. Yet, how could Tang Wulin not feel grateful for his father¡¯s sacrifice when his biological father mentioned his difficulties, that of saving his adoptive parents and sparing no effort to leave behind something invaluable for him?

    He was not a rebellious youth. Due to his past experiences, he understood the trials and tribtions of the world. His biological father who had attained Godhood had no choice but to abandon him because of all the suffering and difficulties which his father faced at the time. Thus, Tang Wulin did not hate Tang San but was anxious instead to meet with his biological parents.

    At the moment, there was only affection from the depths of his heart and a deep yearning when he saw the golden trident given to him by his biological father.

    There woulde a day when he would find a way to look for them, to be with them for sure. It would, by then, be a reunion of the whole family.

    Golden striations spread outward from the inside of Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The trident pattern on his forehead was filled with overbearingness. Peculiar transformations began to appear too. His body which was under tremendous pressure initially suddenly felt lighter. All the water pressure pressing on him earlier vanished without a trace. Tang Wulin opened his eyes soon after to discover that a faint blue, light shield had enveloped his body.

    Suddenly, he was able to see further away despite the surroundings beingpletely dark in the deep sea. It was as if the entire sea had turned into a massive piece of blue crystal.

    The repulsion and overbearingness he felt earlier had disappeared. In its ce was the sound of a child yearning for his mother.

    Precisely then, Tang Wulin felt like he had be a part of the sea. There was utterly no need for him to focus his sensing powers as his mind¡¯s perception pervaded the whole area. It could cover a hundred kilometers in a split second, and the image of the sea surface emerged easily in his mind.

    Tang Wulin relied on his Spirit Domain spiritual power initially. Based on the present situation of the sea, the area he could sense far exceeded his spiritual sensing powers.

    The entire sea seemed to have be his domain in which he couldmand anything within the ce. It was almost as easy as the hand controlling its fingers.

    All of a sudden, an idea arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. If his father were here, no weapons would be needed to deal with the Federal Fleet. He would only need to summon the sea¡¯s powers, and it would be sufficient to immobilize the whole fleet.

    He could not do that by himself, of course. However, there were many things that he could observe at the very least. In addition, he could apparently control a small part of the sea.

    His perception spread out rapidly. Soon, he could see even further. He could finally see what he wished via the great sea¡¯s guidance.

    The giant beast-like battleships were advancing slowly and left streams of white water in their wakes. The variousrge and medium-sized battleships were well over a hundred in number. The battleships were divided into three groups with a mothership leading each group which was in the shape of a triangle.

    The three motherships were truly massive and were carrying advanced soul fighter aircraft on their decks. There were at least eight battleships surrounding each mothership. Tang Wulin figured that it should be the Sea God Fleet which belonged to the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first experience of such a majestic scene. It gave him quite a shock. This was the might of today¡¯s modern technology! It was the true power of the Federation.

    A radiance shed vaguely on the surface of the mothership. It came from the soul protective shields which could be activated anytime to protect these massive vessels.

    What terrified Tang Wulin even more were the many gigantic muzzles on the motherships. The calibers of the muzzles were immense. The cannons were not for fixed soul ammunitions. Instead, they were the most advanced Sea God Soul Cannons which belonged to the Federation.

    The soul cannon was capable of drawing the water element from the sea. Using a refinement process on its soul circuit, it could harness a form of energy from the water element to be used as an assault weapon. Thergest Sea God Soul Cannon could discharge a force which was equal to the destructive force of a rank-6 or rank-7 fixed soul ammunition. Even more horrifying was the ammunition of this cannon was made from the sea. Hence, its supply was virtually inexhaustible!

    These were the Federal Army¡¯s trump cards in the expedition. The Federal Fleet was practically invincible in the Star Luo Empire.

    The Federation made the decision to wage a war without any hesitation, as the Federation assumed that it had adequate fighting capacity to dominate the entire.

    Everything observed thus far confirmed the submarine captain¡¯s spection. The Federal Fleet had arrived in a much shorter time than they imagined. Only that, he was unaware Xie Xie had already ryed the information back to the submarine.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin sensed that one of the battleships was undergoing some changes all of a sudden. He could tell that the battleship was condensing energy through the water element fluctuation in his surroundings.

    Soon after, a radiance shed once from a naval gun at the front end of the battleship. A loud boom was heard.

    A ball of yellow energy shot out violently toward the sky in the distance.

    ¡®Oh, no! That can¡¯t be Xie Xie being caught, right?¡¯

    Tang Wulin did not have much knowledge of the weapons on the battleships. He had only heard a summary given by the Tang Sect¡¯s submarine¡¯s captain during the journey.

    ¡®If I¡¯m not mistaken, the yellow cannon should be a concussion cannon.¡¯

    Generally, the concussion cannon was also known as the interference cannon which was used to disrupt the detection waves. Its effect involved the perturbation of space to produce an intense concussion wave.

    Generally, the concussion cannon was used to avoid being targeted by the opponent¡¯s radar.

    However, there was no ongoing naval war at present. The suddenunch of a concussion cannon signified an overt move.

    The ball of light exploded. In an instant, the yellow radiance covered a circr area of a thousand meters in diameter. One could see a stretch of the sky illuminated by the yellow light.

    A tiny ck dot of a silhouette appeared within range of the light shield and fell straight down to the base.

    Xie Xie felt gloomy at present. He had been hiding in the void earlier all this while. He immediatelyunched a signal to the Holy Spirit Douluo without any hesitation upon spotting the three great motherships.

    He was to rely on his martial soul, the Space-time Dragon. He did not fear being discovered as the three great motherships could not detect his presence. Yet, when he delivered a signal to the Holy Spirit Douluo, it was immediately intercepted by the Sea God Fleet.

    The Sea God Fleet was the most elite fleet in the Federation. As a direct force of the Battle God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, they were not only well-equipped but had amplebat experience too. Simply put, even thebination of the other two fleets could not rival it.

    The battleshipunched a concussion round without the slightest hesitation.

    Everything happened so quickly that Tang Wulin only managed to unleash his battle armor. Nevertheless, he was still affected by the concussion round.

    His head was humming intensely at present, and he felt his whole body shivering. He was caught smack in the middle of the concussion range. He hastily mobilized his soul power to normalize his body at once.

 Chapter 1403 - No Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 1403: No Way Out</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A concussion round was not enough to actually hurt him. However, he clearly saw that the battleship¡¯s barrel was firing several beams of light again.

    The beams had sealed off all his possible trajectories of falling down or evasion. Even more rming was that the beams turned into giants after they exploded and would trap him immediately.

    Capture rounds!

    These were capture rounds that the Federation specifically developed to capturerge oceanic soul beasts. Even a ten-thousand-year soul beast would be hard-pressed to fight against a battleship¡¯s capture round, let alone a human.

    At the moment, Xie Xie was under the influence of the concussion round and had nowhere to run.

    He was as dejected as could be! He knew that he was too full of himself. If he had been more careful from the start and contacted the Holy Spirit Douluo when he was further away, this would not have happened. Once he was taken by the capture round, he would really be a fish on a chopping board, powerless before his captors.

    He truly understood how terrifying modern technology could be after actually facing the immense Federal Fleet. The Federation¡¯s war machines were extremely powerful.

    Mechas were already flying out of the battleship. The leading mecha at the front was an impressive ck mecha. Once the capture round got hold Xie Xie, the mechas would seize him. He would also be robbed of any power to fight back.

    At this crucial point, Xie Xie disyed the amazing abilities of a Shrek Seven Monster.

    He bit down on his tongue and soul power surged within him. With a sh of movement, his seventh soul ring glimmered. It was his martial soul avatar, the Space-time Dragon.

    Xie Xie¡¯s three-word battle armor was notplete yet. In truth, among the Shrek Seven Monsters, only Yuanen Yehui, Ye Xinn, and Tang Wulin hadplete suits of three-word battle armor. The next in line whose battle armors were to bepleted were Xu Xiaoyan and Yue Zhengyu. Because Xie Xie and Xu Lizhi were Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn¡¯s respective boyfriends, the two of them made such an arrangement.

    Hence, Xie Xie¡¯s three-word battle armor was only seventy percentplete right now. Naturally, it did not have its own domain, so he could only count on his martial soul avatar.

    The Space-time Dragon appeared peculiar. It resembled a dragon and a snake at the same time. The wings on its back were transparent and its body was much smaller than ordinary giant dragons. Even though it was a martial soul avatar, its length was only slightly more than three meters. However, its entire body was translucent. The surface of its body seemed to fade in and out of existence, and an illusory shadow surfaced.

    After he unleashed his martial soul avatar, the side effects of the concussion round diminished. Xie Xie moved deftly and slipped into a void. He instantly used Spatial Evasion and escaped the capture.

    After he was out of the¡¯s range, he wanted to flee into space immediately.

    However, he underestimated the strength of the Federal Fleet.

    Four consecutive explosions rang out at the same time, and four concussion rounds went off near him. He had just intended to slip into space when he felt an intense vibration. If he entered it forcibly, he would be torn to shreds by the dimensional rift.

    The Space-time Dragon slipped into space but was quickly ejected and reappeared in midair.

    His head went numb. Xie Xie felt energy beams locking onto him instantly. The prickly feeling made him understand that the attack could very well threaten his life.

    His body flickered and he formed three figures out of the void. Three Space-time Dragons appeared in midair. They fled downward in three different directions at the same time. Since he was prepared, and he was in his martial soul avatar state, the concussion rounds¡¯ effects on him were minimal.

    Dozens of light beams shot through the air and hit the Space-time Dragons with great uracy. However, the three Space-time Dragons became illusory at the same time. The beams of light seemed to have hit an empty spot. Xie Xie mysteriously appeared in another corner. He attempted to slip into the void again.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± There were more sts as concussion rounds exploded again.

    Xie Xie cursed to himself. ¡®They¡¯re not giving me a way out!¡¯

    There were at least fifteen mechas around them now. The leading ck mecha shone brightly. Like a porcupine, it was constantly shooting out powerful piercing attacks which from its body.

    Xie Xie¡¯s body twisted and turned in midair. He resembled a fish swimming in water. Beams of light continued to shone on his body continuously. The illusory figures stacked onto each other and his opponents could not figure out which was the real him. Even the ck mecha could not do anything about him.

    It was as though he did not have an actual body. No matter how his opponents¡¯ attacked, he was always able to avoid them easily. However, with the restrictions from the concussion rounds, he could not use his ability to slip into space.

    It could be said that he was isted without backup. He knew that the submarine was deep under the sea and he could not send a signal to it. Naturally, this meant that there would not be any reinforcements. He could only rely on himself.

    ¡®What should I do? I can¡¯t let myself be taken by them! Otherwise, my identity might be exposed. I must get out of this.¡¯

    Xie Xie understood that although his abilities were powerful, if some Title Douluo-ranked experts came, he would not be able to escape from their control regardless of how skilled he was at running away. He must seize this chance while the battleship had yet to give him its full attention and had not sent a powerful individual to his location. This was the only chance he had.

    He gritted his teeth suddenly and the Space-time Dragon moved swiftly. This time, he split into six bodies which became illusory in midair at the same time. The Space-time Dragon moved quickly and turned into six shadows which all dashed toward different directions. In midair, only six distorted afterimages were left while its real body was nowhere to be seen.

    This was a skill born from the cooperation between his Shadow Dragon Dagger¡¯s invisibility and the Space-time Dragon. Even a soul power detector could not make an urate judgement concerning him at this moment. If one of his split bodies could make it out of the concussion rounds¡¯ range, he could escape sessfully.

    However, at that moment, things took a turn for Xie Xie.

    With what sounded like a series of thunderps, at least ten concussion rounds exploded in the air. Huge halos rippled outward andpletely sealed off the area which he was in.

    That was not all, as an ice-cold voice called out, ¡°You want to run? Let¡¯s see where you¡¯re going to run to now.¡±

    The voice sounded very close to him. The air seemed to have frozen over and the temperature around him plummeted. Xie Xie¡¯s six separate bodies slowed down. In the skies, huge snowkes scattered everywhere. His bodies seemed to have a gravitational pull of their own as the snowkes naturally stuck onto them.

    The snowkes were light and had no actual attacking power. However, the terrifying part was that each of these snowkes emitted an extreme cold.

    The ocean was the realm of the water element. In this ce, condensing snowkes was an extremely easy thing to do.

    An ice attribute, control system soul master and a Title Douluo!

    These thoughts shed across Xie Xie¡¯s mind. He understood that he was in deep trouble now.

    His six bodies immediately joined into one and his real body materialized again to prevent his separated bodies being covered by more snow kes. In the skies, it was already snowing. The moment his real body appeared, the snowkes immediately swirled as if there was a giant vortex around him with his body as the center. He had nowhere to run to.

    ¡®I¡¯m dead.¡¯ Xie Xie felt defeated. He never thought that his Space-time Dragon¡¯s powers would not be sufficient for him to escape just because of a moment¡¯s carelessness.

    A silhouette appeared in midair not far from him. It was a man wearing a military uniform. A general¡¯s star hung from his shoulder. His hands were folded behind him and his neatly ironed military uniformplemented his imposing air perfectly. He looked to be in his forties, and his eyes flickered with a cold gleam.

    The Battle God Hall¡¯s Icy Snow Battle God of the Eighteen Battle Gods.

    He was the controller of ice and snow. There were three control system soul masters among the Battle God Hall¡¯s Eighteen Battle Gods. He was one of them, and he was most skilled in aerial control. Practically all of his opponents could only despair in the end when they met him.

 Chapter 1404 - Into the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 1404: Into the Sea</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He was especially skilled in dealing with various agility system soul masters, and his judgement was amazing.

    The icy snowstorm in the air was his controlling ability which he was most skilled with. It covered arge area.

    This scout today was truly troublesome. He was adept at escaping in the air. Those concussion rounds were the property of the Sea God Army, and they did note cheap. They had already fired more than twenty shots and still could not capture him. Thus, he had to see to the matter personally.

    ¡®No matter how cunning you are, there¡¯s no way that I¡¯d let you slip between my fingers.¡¯

    The icy blue color of his eyes intensified. His Icy Snowstorm waspletely unleashed. It had a certain ability to seal off spaces.

    However, something surprising happened just then. A bluish radiance suddenly rose from below.

    This blue light appeared out of nowhere,ing straight up from the ocean¡¯s surface.

    Xie Xie thought he had been beaten. Suddenly, he felt the cold temperature around his body start to rise considerably. The snowkes which had sealed off all his escape routes suddenly melted as if they were hit with an intense ray of sunshine.

    ¡°Into the sea,¡± came a familiar voice.

    Xie Xie was overjoyed. He seized the opportunity without hesitation and plunged into the ocean like a cannonball.

    ¡®What had just happened?¡¯

    The Icy Snow Battle God was stunned. He instinctively pointed at the sea¡¯s surface with his right finger. A glowing beam of extreme cold chased after Xie Xie.

    However, a huge wave rose from the sea. The wave was clearly out of ce on the calm surface. It engulfed Xie Xie¡¯s body and quickly pulled him into the sea. The Icy Snow Battle God¡¯s attack missed.

    ¡°Find him! Lock onto him with the deep sea torpedoes!¡± When he saw that his catch had got away from him, the Icy Snow Battle God was infuriated. He immediately gave the order via his militarymunication tool which he brought with him everywhere.

    Underwater sonar and radars were deployed. Heat detectors and soul power detectors were also activated to search below the water¡¯s surface.

    However, the strange thing was that when all their searching equipment had been activated, they did not discover anything. The figure that had just appeared before them moments ago seemed to have beenpletely devoured by the sea. No trace of him was left behind.

    ¡®How is this possible?¡¯

    When the Icy Snow Battle God received feedback from his subordinates, his eyes were filled with shock.

    He had faced many agility system soul masters in his life, but this was his first time facing such a situation. This was unbelievable!

    ¡®That wave was clearly not the agility system soul master¡¯s ability, so must be another person cooperating with him underwater. That person is capable of controlling the sea? Is that person from the Star Luo Empire?¡¯

    Although they would be discovered by the Star Luo Empire sooner orter, the Federal Fleet did not mind, since there was nothing they could do even if they noticed them. However, the longer they could stay hidden, the lower the price they would pay for this war. When the Icy Snow Battle God saw that the scout had slipped away from under his nose, he felt extremely angered.

    ¡°Come back, someone from headquarters is here,¡± a deep voice sounded from themunicator.

    When he heard this voice, the Icy Snow Battle God¡¯s anger was instantly reced with reverence as he said respectfully, ¡°Understood.¡±

    He did not fly back to the battleship which he was in charge of. Instead, he flew toward thergest mothership.

    The mothership¡¯s light barrier shined and an opening was made through which he passed through.

    The Icy Snow Battle God hade directly to the third army¡¯smand post.

    ¡°Reporting in!¡± he shouted from the door as he stood erect.

    ¡°Come in,¡± came the reply calmly.

    The Icy Snow Battle God strode into the room. He stood before an old man with three general¡¯s stars on his shoulders and made an extremely neat military salute.

    ¡°Hall Master, I have failed in my duty. I wasn¡¯t able to capture that annoying fly,¡± the Icy Snow Battle God said looking disgruntled.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°You¡¯re not to me. He had help from someone powerful. I just didn¡¯t expect the Star Luo Empire to have such a person. When did it happen?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡± the Icy Snow Battle God asked, puzzled.

    Chen Xinjie replied, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sense who was cooperating with the scout. Then, when I used my spiritual power to search the sea, it rejected me. It¡¯s my first time having such an experience.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the Icy Snow Battle God eximed with shock.

    He was standing before the Battle God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, the Boundless Sea Douluo, whom he worshipped blindly. From the day he joined the Battle God Hall, the Boundless Sea Douluo was his greatest idol, beyondpare.

    He knew exactly how powerful the Boundless Sea Douluo was, as his martial soul was the Boundless Sea! This was an inheritance of the Sea Douluo. He naturally had a great affinity with the seas. It could be said that although the Boundless Sea Douluo was not yet a quasigod, he was but a step away. If the battlefield was on the sea, even a quasigod-ranked expert might not be a match for him.

    With his intimate rtionship with the seas, it was unimaginable for him to be rejected by the seas.

    ¡®How did this happen?¡¯

    It was truly unbelievable.

    Chen Xinjie had a slight frown, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but the feeling of rejection isn¡¯tfortable. Although it was only for an instant, the person you¡¯ve been pursuing also vanished after that. I attempted to search again, but he was already nowhere to be found. The natural shockwave produced by the sea¡¯s water element interfered with all our detectors. Thissted for about five seconds, after which our detectors returned to normal. However, we were unable to locate that person anymore.¡±

    The Icy Snow Battle God drew a deep breath. ¡°Hall Master, how should we deal with this?¡±

    The Boundless Sea Douluo smiled drily. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. I want to know when the Star Luo Empire acquired such a powerful person. In terms of asking the seas for help, I think he¡¯s my equal. I knew that the Star Luo Empire had more than just a single Limit Douluo. The more capable our opponent is, the more meaningful for us, right?¡±

    As the Battle God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, his lust forbat had never diminished even in his old age. As one of the Hawk Faction¡¯s leaders, he had always had a liking for war.

    ¡°Convey my orders. We¡¯ll advance with greater speed. Since we¡¯ve been found out, there¡¯s no need to conceal anything anymore. Proceed with the n. Conquer the Star Luo Empire¡¯s seaside city and establish a bridgehead.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ...

    The world was spinning. That was how Xie Xie felt.

    After he was engulfed by the waves, he noticed that he had lost all control of his body. There seemed to be a unique power which was pulling him forward at a blinding speed. The light around him had dimmed. He did not know where he was, and his body was spinning from being pulled. However, he was known for his agility, so he could still keep himself from feeling dizzy.

    He was still feeling extremely calm. This was because he could definitely trust the voice that he had heard moments before. That voice was quite familiar to him. They had been together for a dozen years. Even if he mistook Yuanen Yehui¡¯s voice, he would not mistake his.

    Although Xie Xie did not understand how he came about such an ability and saved him in such a manner, he decided to trust him anyway. After all, this was not his first or second time creating a miracle.

    Tang Wulin controlled everything silently. In truth, when he ordered the sea¡¯s water element to make a move with his spiritual power, he did not expect that he could manage such a feat.

    At that moment, he also clearly felt the Boundless Sea Douluo¡¯s spiritual power.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo was indeed powerful. When his spiritual power entered the sea, he had nearly snatched the controls of the nearby seas from Tang Wulin. Also, his spiritual power appeared as if he intended to give chase.

    Fortunately, the sea had reacted on its own and severed his connection. It also protected Xie Xie, just as Tang Wulin had ordered, and had brought Xie Xie to him.

    Everything happened too quickly. It was so fast that he had no time to take it all in.

    ¡®Is this the power Father has left me?¡¯ Although Tang Wulin was not an actual Sea God, he had a feeling that the sea would instinctively protect him as long as he was here.

 Chapter 1405 - I Believe

    Chapter 1405: I Believe

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After the thought surfaced, he suddenly felt sorry. The sea was protecting him, but he wanted to create an explosion in the sea. Would that not harm many of the underwater creatures?

    To reduce the human casualties in the war, he chose to sacrifice arge number of underwater creatures. How could he make such a stupid decision?

    Throughout the process of pulling Xie Xie over, he had already made the decision to cancel his original n. Even if he could not dy the fleet¡¯s advancement, he would not search for a point of explosion in the seabed.

    At that moment, a strange sensation came up once again. It felt like a spiritual connection. It was not fast or intense. Tang Wulin only felt that it was a faint and weak spiritual shockwave.

    This kind of spiritual shockwave was boundless. It came toward him from all directions in the sea. However, it was not clear as It could only convey the most basic of messages to him.

    The message the sea gave him was simple. It was waiting for his orders. Whatever Tang Wulin wanted to do, it would assist him to the best of its abilities.

    Tang Wulin could clearly feel that when such a boundless sea felt his Sea God¡¯s aura, it behaved like a child who had found its parents again. It was filled with affection for him.

    The more it behaved that way, the more he was unwilling to destroy the sea¡¯s ecosystem.

    Just when he was having a headache for this, a scene suddenly appeared in his head.

    When Tang Wulin saw it, he was stunned at first and highly surprised. He silently sent out an inquiry with his sea of spirit.

    ¡®Can you do it?¡¯

    What he got was an affirmative answer!

    ¡®In that case, thank you very much,¡¯ Tang Wulin conveyed his genuine gratitude toward the sea. This was a surprise thatpletely exceeded his expectations. However, his contact with the seas had also reminded him that he should not simply harm any life no matter what he did. He had nearlymitted that very mistake.

    Arge orb faintly glowing blue flew toward him. When he saw the swiveling figure, Tang Wulin could not help but smile.

    Xie Xie must have been scared out of his wits just then. Fortunately, they had assistance from the sea. Otherwise, they would have been in hot soup.

    The intense swiveling sensation had finally disappeared. Xie Xie felt his body stop and stabilize.

    What followed right after was a strong sensation of nausea that made him retch. Then, he saw Tang Wulin standing before him with his body wrapped in a faint bluish radiance.

    Xie Xie blinked and took in his surroundings.

    Naturally, he could not see the translucent sea. All he could see was an endless darkness around him.

    There was a spherical radiance around him and Tang Wulin which isted them from everything in the outside world.

    Tang Wulin focused his gaze at him, ¡°Why won¡¯t you value your life more? Do you know what¡¯ll happen to you if you¡¯re caught?¡±

    Xie Xie continued retching as he made a gesture as if asking for forgiveness. He replied with difficulty, ¡°Big Brother, I...I know that I¡¯ve made a mistake. I won¡¯t be so careless next time.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°The Federation¡¯s overallbat strength will be more powerful than we¡¯ve imagined. If your opponent was the Boundless Sea Douluo just now, I reckon that you would have been captured right after he appeared. If that happened, I wouldn¡¯t have any way to save you.¡±

    Xie Xie only felt the fear after the fact. Then, he asked in confusion, ¡°What is this ce?¡±

    ¡°This is the depths of the ocean. You should stay by my side for now,¡± Tang Wulin replied pointedly.

    Xie Xie looked at him in shock. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going slightly overboard with this? The depths of the ocean? How can we still speak? Also, how did you transport me here in the first ce?¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a smile, ¡°If I told you that I¡¯m the Sea God¡¯s son and have earned the favor of the oceans, would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°I believe you,¡± Xie Xie replied without any hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll believe whatever you say. I¡¯mpletely enthralled by you now. You can even control the sea¡¯s power?¡±

    He did not conceal the awe he felt in his heart. He was right! How did Tang Wulin manage that? This was too mind-boggling.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Alright, be quiet for a second. Stay here beside me and don¡¯t make any rash movements. Extreme water pressure will bear down on you once you leave this light barrier. That¡¯s not something that you can joke about. I have the Boundless Universe crystal which is an object I inherited from Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God Pavilion. This Boundless Universe Barrier is formed by the Boundless Universe Crystal. It can borrow the powers of the oceans to a certain extent. Stay silent and wait. I need some time to create some problems for the Federal Fleet.¡±

    Xie Xie finally disyed an expression as if he was hit with a sudden realization, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Then there¡¯s nothing wrong with saying that the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master is the son of the Sea God. Haha! Big Brother, you¡¯re awesome! If we knew this earlier, we might not have needed a submarine!¡±

    When Tang Wulin heard his entric train of thought, he could not help but feel speechless. ¡°Silence.¡±

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Tang Wulin sent the question out from his heart.

    Naturally, the seas sent him some thoughts. Tang Wulin felt them silently. Gradually, he understood the current situation and also the situation of the sea.

    The ocean was the greatest of nature¡¯s wonders, both in size and in the surface area it covered. It formed a system on its own. In truth, it was originally under the control of the ne¡¯s lord. It was only when the Tang Sect¡¯s founder, Tang San, inherited the Sea God¡¯s Godhood Tablet that some changes took ce.

    After inheriting the Sea God¡¯s Tablet, Tang Sam earned the ocean¡¯s recognition naturally. Back then, he had done many things for the ocean.

    In a certain sense, the lord of the ne was also a god. It was the controller of this ne and this entire.

    The Douluo Star was different from the abyssal ne. The ne¡¯s lord only had its own instincts, but it could not actually carry out anything substantial. When a true god descended upon this world, it could not control the god¡¯s actions.

    When Tang San became a god back then, he stayed on the Douluo Continent for quite some time. During this period, the ocean had a strong belief that he was the true lord of the seas. Hence, it started to have some reservations about the lord of the ne.

    In truth, the imbnce in the continent¡¯s ecosystem was closely rted to the ne¡¯s lord inability to control the oceans.

    When the soul beasts were on the brink of extinction, the oceanic soul beasts were still plentiful. Tang San had given the order for the oceanic soul beasts to swell within the deep seas as much as possible. In addition to that, the oceanic soul beasts held on to each other. That was how they survived and thrived. Meanwhile, the humans on the surface could not get to them. This was why the oceanic soul beasts had remainedrgely overlooked by humanity.

    The ne¡¯s lord lost control over the ocean, hence the life force it could utilize naturally diminished considerably. Various problems started popping up in the ecosystem, affecting its delicate bnce. The human race¡¯s rapid development did not help. They consumed a huge amount of resources and it inevitably led to the current situation.

    Tang Wulin had the Sea God¡¯s aura left behind by Tang San. Hence, when he activated this aura, he was recognized by the ocean. In addition to that, he was a person who was favored by the ne. In a certain sense, he was tied to the sea, the continent, and other beings on the ne.

    The Heartless Douluo never knew that the reason the ne chose Tang Wulin, even the reason why the Life Seed chose Tang Wulin, was because of his Sea God bloodline. It was normal for ordinary people to be unable to detect it. However, as the ne¡¯s lord, there was no way that it could not sense his bloodline.

    Although Tang Wulin could not control the water as his father had done, he still had some power over the forces of the seas due to the ocean¡¯s recognition.

    In other words, he was like a conductor that could guide the forces of the ocean to an extent.

    If Tang San was there, he could create billowy waves which could capsize the entire Federal Fleet with just a thought.

    No matter how powerful the Federal Fleet was, it could not go against an entire ocean.

    However, it was clear that Tang Wulin could not manage that. This was because he did not have any godly power and he could not make the sea a part of him. He could only guide a portion of the sea.

    He was like an added ingredient. He could, to a certain extent,pel the ocean into creating certain natural phenomena.

    Even so, he could call himself the Sea God Child without restraint in the seas. Here, the sea¡¯s power at his disposal was far greater than any domain unleashed by a soul master under normal circumstances. Even if the Underworld King Douluo pursued him here looking to kill him, it would have been very difficult in the sea.

    After he understood his condition, Tang Wulin knew what he was supposed to do next. He had to make himself a medium toplete the task which he had discussed with the seas before this.

    Flickering with bluish light, the shining orb slowly floated upward, emitting a gentle glow. Though Xie Die could only see several meters around him, Tang Wulin saw the multitude of oceanic creatures and the vast, boundless sea.

 Chapter 1406 - Change of Weather

    <h4>Chapter 1406: Change of Weather</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It felt wonderful. He could clearly tell that he gained more from cultivating in the seapared to doing so normally onnd.

    Slowly, bymunicating the sea, he gained a certain level of enlightenment on the two secret techniques his father left him. This was especially true of the second technique which had a spatial system¡¯s ability. In a sense, it mimicked a part of the sea¡¯s power.

    The rolling of the seas and the folding of space. There seemed to be something tugging at his heart.

    Xie Xie felt his body ascending quickly. This was a strange feeling, especially when he got closer to the sea¡¯s surface and light started beaming down. Gazing at the shimmering sea was a most wonderful view.

    ¡°Big Brother, where¡¯s our submarine?¡± Xie Xie could not help but ask.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°They¡¯re still waiting for you in the deep seas. Let¡¯s have them stay there for a while. I have another n to dy the Federal Army¡¯s attack.¡±

    ¡°What n is that?¡± Xie Xie asked with cusiority.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see itter. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll work right now, but we should have a chance.¡±

    Their surroundings had be brightly lit as they were about to break surface. Tang Wulin knew that the moment of truth for him had finallye.

    As a guide, even if he was the Sea God¡¯s son, he would not be able to cause arge enough change if he could not bear the pressure.

    The length of time he could stall the Federal Fleet depended on his own endurance.

    The sea parted on its own. A water column slowly raised Tang Wulin and Xie Xie¡¯s bodies out of the water. With the shimmering bluish radiance, it was as if Tang Wulin was born in the sea.

    The sea was calm and there was no wind. The sun hung high in the air and clear skies extended for thousands of miles.

    His current position was about thirty nautical miles away from the Federal Fleet. This range was already within the range of the fleet¡¯s radar.

    However, there was a barrier oflight around Tang Wulin¡¯s and Xie Xie¡¯s bodies. Formed by the seawater, the barrier appeared to be very thin, but it could not be detected by radar. This was the power of nature.

    Tang Wulin looked at Xie Xie beside him, ¡°No matter what happens next, you must keep quiet. All you have to do is to wait for me here.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Xie Xie made a gesture of pulling a zip across his lips as a sign that he would not say anything.

    Tang Wulin smiled and then he looked up to the skies. He seemed to be talking to himself when he said, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    He raised his right arm slowly and pointed skyward.

    In an instant, the golden trident rune on his forehead burst into light. With Tang Wulin¡¯s body as the center, the seawater around him started rolling.

    The sea surface was calm just moments ago, but, in no time, frightful, billowy waves started forming all around him.

    Xie Xie clearly saw that from within these rolling waves forming around Tang Wulin, countless faint bluish sparkles started rising toward the skies.

    Because these sparks of light were so tiny, they were not easily seen with the naked eye. Xie Xie could only see them when they were around Tang Wulin.

    The calm seas began to boil, and extremely dense energy rose from beneath the waves. On the sea¡¯s surface, the waves picked up speed.

    The sea did not have consciousness itself, so it was incapable of acting on its own. It was a part of nature. It could only be guided to aplish some things when its lord came.

    Tang Wulin could not control the seas, but in this moment, he could guide the seas to manifest some phenomena that could also ur under natural circumstances. For example, a tempest.

    His right hand pointing toward the heavens slowly turned a brilliant blue. Behind Tang Wulin, a golden figure slowly appeared.

    The figure was not of significant size. It appeared to have almost the same height as Tang Wulin, but it was emitting a golden glow.

    Long, bluish hair fell loosely behind his head and his handsome face was at least sixty to seventy percent simr to Tang Wulin¡¯s. There was also a golden trident¡¯s pattern on his forehead. His pair of eyes looked so deep that they seemed to be able to reflect the entire starry sky.

    In that instant, the sunny skies turned gloomy. There seemed to be a pressure that was taking form in the void. On the sea¡¯s surface, the wind started picking up speed and the waves intensified. The sun was slowly covered by dark clouds, and the entire sea seemed to have awoken from its slumber. It seemed to be warming itself up to release its own roar.

    ...

    Sitting with his back straight and still pondering on the earlier incident, the Boundless Sea Douluo suddenly opened his eyes. A sh went across his eyes and he was already in the air above the mothership in the next instant.

    He strained his eyes to look into the distance. From his position, he could see the sea waves intensifying, and dense water elements were rising into the air quickly.

    ¡®Is someone guiding the sea¡¯s power? Could it be the same person from before?¡¯

    The Boundless Sea Douluo¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together, and his expression was grim. If it was indeed the same person, what was he nning to do? What could he do?

    The skies turned gloomy. There seemed to be the faint flickering of lightning amidst the heavy dark clouds.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo felt shock in his heart. As a Limit Douluo who dominated in the water, his inheritance came from the line of the ancient Sea Douluos. He was born with a natural intimacy with the oceans. However, at that very moment, he felt that the sea seemed to be releasing furious howls. He found it difficult to control the seas around the mothership as well.

    ¡®What a formidable person! What kind of power would they have to possess to be able to aplish such a feat?¡¯

    ¡°Attention, all units! Prepare the Strategy Alliance! All units should not make any rash movements and wait for my order,¡± Chen Xinjie immediately gave the order to calm his army. At the same time, he was already moving with blinding speed toward the epicenter of the storm he sensed brewing faraway. He wanted to see what kind of person was capable of creating such a disturbance in the seas and even make the sea reject him.

    Even though the weather was unpredictable at sea, it was still rare for the skies to suddenly turn stormy when it was perfectly bright just moments ago. Moreover, he could even feel that the sea¡¯s power was rejecting him, the Boundless Sea Douluo. This was definitely not something usual!

    What made the sea act in this way? Without a doubt, this was not a natural phenomenon. Somebody must have been guiding the forces of the seas, or perhaps a powerful oceanic beast was the cause.

    If it was an oceanic soul beast that was capable of making the sea repel him, a quasigod, then it must have been a Great Beast with a powerful cultivation base. It might very well be the true overlord of the seas. If it was a human being, then there was no doubt that the person belonged to the Star Luo Empire. Regardless, they were both beings which they had not ounted for in their ns.

    A sh of thunder broke the silence brought by the dark storm. The sky suddenly flickered rapidly as great clusters of lightning began to pulse.

    Scores of lightning shes, forming a giant electric crisscrossing the skies. Lightning bolts shot downward continuously as they stabbed the sea¡¯s surface.

    The rolling thunder sounded like the roar of Heaven and Earth. Ripples formed on the shaking sea¡¯s surface, and thick lightning and water elements weaved together in the air, spreading outward. There seemed to be no end to them.

    Tang Wulin looked up to the skies, and a slightly anxious voice sounded within his heart. It seemed to be urging him to do something.

    A faint smile appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He beat his pair of Golden Dragon King¡¯s wings behind him and his body shot upward.

    Xie Xie was pulled along with his ascent. They were flying toward the thunder clouds in the air.

 Chapter 1407 - Assimilate, Thunderclap Nether Vine

    <h4>Chapter 1407: Assimte, Thunderp Nether Vine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Big Brother, are you out of your mind?¡± Xie Xie was so frightened that his soul seemed to have left him. There was so much lightning in the skies, it was like the might of the heavens! The more terrifying thing was when the lightning bolts condensed into balls of electricity which shot across the skies. There was no need to touch them as their apocalyptic energy could be felt by just looking at them.

    ¡°Stop talking. Close your eyes if you¡¯re scared,¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice resounded in his ears.

    They were moving very fast. They covered a thousand meters in an instant. In the next moment, he rammed into the huge of lightning in the skies.

    ¡°I¡¯m dead.¡± Xie Xie closed his eyes instinctively as he waited for the shock of the terrifying bolts.

    However, to his surprise, he did not feel any difort.

    What was this?

    He reopened his eyes. What he saw was a purplish-blue world, and the gorgeous sight before him made him feel bedazzled.

    He noticed that they had been wrapped in a bright ball of violet light without him realizing. The bright purplish hues around them seemed to originate from a purple crystal sculpture. Outside this purple crystal, violet radiance pulsated with varying degrees of brightness. Bolts of lightning kept striking the crystal, but they did not affect it in the slightest. The lightning even seemed to disappear when it touched the orb.

    He turned to look at Tang Wulin again. Xie Xie saw him sitting cross-legged in midair silently. His Golden Dragon King¡¯s wings behind him were extended. His expression was calm with a hint of joy. His four ck, one greenish-gold, and three orange-gold soul rings moved rhythmically around him. The golden trident rune on his forehead was glowing brightly.

    ¡®What¡¯s he trying to do now?¡¯ Xie Xie stared at him with his mouth agape.

    Eventually, he noticed that something was odd. Upon closer inspection, he could see that the bright purplish light orb that protected them was formed by the weaving together of many vines. These vines were shining brightly amid all the lightning strikes and appeared to be one single entity.

    Could it be?

    The Thunderp Nether Vine?

    Xie Xie finally found the answer himself, and his heart was filled with more amazement than anything else.

    ¡®What¡¯s Big Brother doing? That¡¯s the Thunderp Nether Vine. Could he be absorbing his ninth soul ring?¡¯

    Yes, Tang Wulin was indeed absorbing his ninth soul ring.

    More precisely, the Thunderp Nether Vine was leaping with joy after it felt the boundless lightning which he had stirred up above the sea. It kept urging him to plunge deep into the lightning field to absorb the immense amount of energy.

    Ever since the Thunderp Nether Vine became Zhang Geyang¡¯s spirit soul, he had suppressed it for many years. It was not allowed to absorb any lightning to prevent it self-destructing.

    For the Thunderp Nether Vine, absorbing energy from lightning was its instinct. To put it simply, at this moment, it was like a ferocious beast that had been starving for countless years. When it suddenly saw delicious food of such quality, how could it resist?

    The reason it betrayed Zhang Geyang was because it had been suppressing its nature all these years. Zhang Geyang, on the other hand was unwilling to fulfill his end of the deal. Its heart was filled with resentment toward its host for a long time.

    Although it had only been a short while since it began to follow Tang Wulin, with the Damask Tulip¡¯s help, it received Tang Wulin¡¯s Nature Child¡¯s nourishment. Not only were its wounds healed, many of its problems were also ovee.

    At the moment, the reason it dared to appear in the outside world without a care and devour lightning to strengthen itself was that it had Tang Wulin¡¯s protection.

    With the support from the Nature Child¡¯s aura, there was no need for it to worry about self-destructing from bing too wild from all that lightning. Moreover, its host was not only the Nature Child, but also the Sea God Child!

    At sea, the power of the Sea God Child was far superior to that of the Nature Child. The dense water element was the best protection for its core.

    The Thunderp Nether Vine had forgotten how many years it had been since it could devour and absorb the lightning elements in the air without any inhibition.

    It was in its nature to instinctively devour the wild lightning element even though there was the risk of it dying from self-destruction. An opportunity to devour lightning without any restraint like this was its greatest temptation. When Tang Wulin released it and allowed it to absorb the lightning freely while protecting it with his water element so that it would not feel threatened, it hadmitted itself desperately and utterly to Tang Wulin.

    The Thunderp Nether Vine was absorbing the immense lightning power to strengthen itself without any restraint. With every strike, it clearly felt that it was bing more powerful.

    When the Thunderp Nether Vine was born, it had one of the slowest cultivation rates among all soul beasts, until it reached the rank of ten thousand years. After that, it was the soul beast which cultivated the quickest, but the sad thing was that it¡¯s cultivation rate actually became too fast. If there was enough lightning, there would be a risk of it self-destructing every time it cultivated.

    This was a nt soul beast with destructive instincts and an unfortunate fate.

    However, at the moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s Thunderp Nether Vine could be regarded as the most fortunate of its species. It had found a host who had the favor of the ne¡¯s lord and was the son of a deity. It could finally absorb lightning without a care. If it could cry, tears of happiness would have been streaking down its face already.

    It rejoiced in its own decision. If it had not listened to Damask Tulip¡¯s persuasive words, it would only grow old with Zhang Geyang and arrive at death¡¯s door together. It might not even have been able to bask in this world of lightning without a care.

    The Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s absorption did not affect the storm at all.

    The dark clouds above the sea seemed to be descending. As the thunder rumbled, the entire sea started boiling. Gusts of strong wind blew across its surface and the waves started behaving wildly.

    The more terrifying thing was that not a drop of rain had fallen.

    Those who were familiar with the sea knew that when a tempest came, the longer the ocean brewed, the more terrifying the tempest would be.

    For the Douluo Federation¡¯s three great fleets, this gave them sufficient time to make preparations.

    The ships of the three fleets quickly moved closer to each other. Giant metal columns poked out of therger ships and connected the neighboring vessels.

    When the ships came together and were connected via the metal columns, they moved in closer. From afar, it looked as if a piece of unevennd had appeared on the sea¡¯s surface.

    With the three motherships as the center, all the vessels of the three great fleets were connected to each other. The three motherships were like three pirs, while the others were arranged neatly. The entire arrangement was a result of the meticulous calctions done on the Federation¡¯s part. It could withstand the greatest tempests.

    This was the Douluo Federal Fleet¡¯s Strategy Alliance. It was designed specifically to withstand any bad weather that might appear on the sea.

    On the mothership¡¯s deck, the soul fighter nes had been secured within the hangar. This was to prevent them from being damaged by the tremors brought by the tempest.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo hovered above the sea and felt the changes in the water element around him silently.

    He could feel that the water elements seemed to have a life of their own as they continued to rise in the air. The explosive lightning bolts in the skies were the more terrifying of the two elements. They already seemed to have formed a lightning hell. Even with his cultivation base, he felt terrified.

    Under normal circumstances, there was no need to worry even if they encountered a tempest if he was here. Given his close ties with the ocean, he could chase away the dark clouds with a wave of his arm.

    However, the situation today was indeed unique as he seemed to have lost the favor of the sea. His cultivation base was greatly suppressed and there was no way he could control the dark clouds anymore. With the lightning as intense as it had be, he could not interfere with it directly.

    The more he observed, the more the Boundless Sea Douluo felt that this was not man-made. He could not imagine any human being able to activate such terrifying lightning and water element power.

    This was not something that could be done by a human. Not even a Limit Douluo could do this. He was already a Limit Douluo who was closest to the sea, so he himself knew that he could not do this.

    Could it be that there was a group of great beasts in the seas, at least two of them, that were akin to Limit Douluos and had activated the water and lightning elements separately? They would also have to be favored by the sea and able to obtain more of the sea¡¯s power than he could. This was the only possible way to create such a phenomenon.

    Fortunately, mankind¡¯s technology had already advanced to the state where soul beasts could notpare. He did not have to worry about this too much. Otherwise, this would have been a sticky situation.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see how much they can do. No matter how intense the tempest is, it can¡¯t possibly break the Strategy Alliance formed by the three fleets. As for the two great beasts, if they¡¯re bold enough to show themselves, I¡¯ll give them a taste of my four-word battle armor.¡¯

 Chapter 1408 - Dragon Siphon, Waterspout

    <h4>Chapter 1408: Dragon Siphon, Waterspout</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Rumble!¡± Anotherrge bolt of lightning struck with a loud roar, turning the sky dark purple.

    ¡°Poof!¡± On the surface of the sea in the distance, a water pir surged skyward all of a sudden. It shot into the dark clouds in a split second, connecting the sea to the storm.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie¡¯s just managed to say, ¡°Is that a Dragon Siphon?¡±

    A Dragon Siphon was also known as a waterspout. It was a tornado on the sea that would only appear under exceedingly rare circumstances, but it was highly destructive. It was abination of the wind and water. More importantly, the appearance of a Dragon Siphon had a significant effect on a person¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Poof!¡± There was another sound, this time at the rear nk. Another Dragon Siphon had appeared. Soon after, streams of Dragon Siphons, numbering in the dozens, appeared in session surrounding the fleet. The sea hadpletely boiled over to the point that the twelve-meter waves had swelled up to a hundred meters in as if they were being pulled into the sky.

    The three great fleets began to bob up and down violently. Fortunately, there was the Strategy Alliance that linked up the ships into and-like massive object. It managed to stabilize the fleet temporarily even as the mighty torrent surged around it.

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s expression turned extremely unpleasant, as he continued dispatching orders one after another. Compared to the power of nature, mankind¡¯s technology was capable of destroying but incapable of controlling.

    The sea could be described as the mightiest force of nature. There was nothing the fleet could do except to endure passively while searching for the instigator, hoping they would make an appearance.

    No matter who was behind this, they must have had a purpose. Were they attempting to use this storm to defeat Chen Xinjie¡¯s three great fleets? That was impossible.

    The waterspouts began to stream inward, looking like the arrival of the apocalypse. Where the waterspouts passed, mighty torrents several hundred meters in height struck against the battleships.

    Many smaller naval boats were sunk right away. These ships were then lifted up to the surface of the sea through the linkage of the Strategy Alliance by therger battleships.

    When the waterspouts came rolling straight for them, all the crews could only hold on to the sturdy structures by their sides in the cabin to stabilize themselves.

    Fortunately, all the cabins inside the battleships were equipped with airtight locks. Otherwise, such a tremendous deluge would have already filled them with water.

    This was the power of nature.

    Chen Xinjie remained suspended in midair. Nothing could reach him whether it was the seawater or the lightning. Due to theshing of the waterspouts and waves hundreds of meters tall, the three great fleets linked by the Strategy Alliance bobbed up and down. They were at the mercy of the waves, and the ships were asionally tossed into the air, mming into the water when they came down.

    Chen Xinjie could tell that the fearsome waves were jostling the fleets too fast, rendering the radar useless. Everything could only be checked when the storm had passed.

    Even the crews that had lived most of their lives out at sea had never witnessed such a catastrophic scene before. The violent thrashing gave them nausea, which they could only endure bitterly.

    Fortunately, they had the Strategy Alliance. Otherwise, the motherships might very well have been the only survivors in a storm of this scale. It was highly possible that even the battleships would have been in danger while the smaller boats would have certainly capsized.

    Generally, storms came and passed quickly, but it seemed like this one did not have the slightest intention of pausing. On the contrary, it seemed to be growing ever more violent.

    This had troubled the crews as the mighty thrashing was exhausting. Nevertheless, they still had to buck up and respond to the situation ordingly. The inside of the three great fleets had be a chaotic mess.

    Heavy rain poured down as though the sky was being drained. Even the rainwater smelled salty and fishy. It was apparent that the rain was a result of seawater being sucked into the sky before pouring down.

    Within the massive curtain of water droplets, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie¡¯s vision was so impaired that he had no choice but to return to the mothership.

    He closed the door to the control room of themand post. Even though Chen Xinjie¡¯s body remained untouched by a single drop of rainwater, his expression was more stagnant than any pool.

    It was all a vast expanse of whiteness in the world outside. Even the mothership was bobbing up and down intensely despite its size.

    ¡°Hall Master, what should we do now?¡± asked a middle-aged major general officer who was also a War God from the War God Hall. Even though the control room was still shaking, he was standing as firmly as a nail pinned into the ground.

    ¡°Wait,¡± said Chen Xinjie in a concise andprehensive manner.

    Any person who hadunched such a monstrous natural phenomenon could not possibly sustain the effort. Even a sea soul beast blessed by the ocean like no other could not do that. On the other hand, the three great fleets were not in especially great danger other than the exhausted crews. Save for a world-destroying cataclysm, the Strategy Alliance could rival storms of any scale.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± said the officer respectfully.

    Chen Xinjie frowned deeply. There was no doubt that this situation would dy their operation against the Star Luo Empire this time. After a storm of this scale, the officers and men would need to rest and recuperate first before they considered anything else. The fleets would need to be examined to see if there was any damage to the hulls.

    Waiting was all they could do in this situation, as they we¡¯re still clueless as to what was going on. When faced by such a situation in the vast expanse of the sea, one would be rendered useless no matter how great one¡¯s abilities.

    ...

    In the Star Luo Empire, Dai Tianling shivered loudly once before he stood up from his throne seat.¡±What?¡±

    Standing before him, the Holy Spirit Douluo made him feel confused and muddled. She was truly too beautiful. Lovely and pure, as if she was from another world. Despite being fully aware that she was over a hundred years old and also a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse, the emperor could not help feeling bewildered when he first got a glimpse of her.

    In any case, he immediately stood up in surprise after hearing the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s words.

    Even though they had been working on preparations all the while and they had also been well aware that the Federation would soon wage war against the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire, they had never expected it would be upon them so quickly.

    The enemy was already close at hand, but he was at aplete loss. ording to the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s words, it would take another three days at most for the massive army to be deployed along his border. He did not know about the specific fighting capacity of the three great fleets, but he had an urate idea, thanks to the forecast service in the Star Luo Empire.

    Star Luo Empire had its own inner secrets too, but at the same time, they understood that there was still a huge disparity between themselves and the Federation in terms of their soul technology as well as their veteran soul masters.

    It was a huge problem for the enemy to arrive suddenly when they had yet to prepare an appropriate response. If they were not careful, they could be in danger of being overthrown!

    What should I do? Dai Tianling had to stop himself from screaming out these words. He took a deep breath to calm his emotions, and then, he immediately said to his attendants, ¡°Dispatch my order to the civil and military officers for an immediate court meeting to discuss the affairs of the empire.¡±

    ¡®There¡¯s no way to respond immediately. Even though we¡¯ve already begun setting up the weapons brought by the Tang Sect, we still wouldn¡¯t be able toplete all the preparations in three days! We need time for the transportation, instation and debugging processes.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, is there anything else to the Tang Sect Master¡¯s statement? May we please invite you to stay behind temporarily to give us a hand?¡± Dai Tianling was truly a little anxious this time. He did not have the time to think about that little affair between his daughter and Tang Wulin as there was nothing more important than protecting the empire now.

    Yali shook her head and said with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. I must return as soon as possible. However, please be at ease. Wulin is figuring out a way. I¡¯m telling you on his behalf, I trust that he will do his best to find a way to stall the arrival of the three great fleets. However, we can¡¯t put a number as to how long he can hold them. I¡¯m going to assist him in that. Please speed up the necessary preparations on your side. At the same time, please implore the Dou Spirit Empire to be prepared as well.¡±

 Chapter 1409 - Purple-Gold

    <h4>Chapter 1409: Purple-Gold</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Dai Tianling gave a deep frown. Frankly, he was not pleased with the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s departure. How many people were there with Tang Wulin? Even with the presence of this Limit Douluo, how could they possibly stall such a massive group of people in the Federal Fleet?

    In his view, Her Excellency was making an excuse to distance herself from thisnd of conflict.

    Although he was displeased, he did not reveal his true feelings. After all, she had just traveled a long distance to bring him a message of the great cmity that was going to befall them which they werepletely unaware of.

    ¡°Alright. Please take care of yourself, Your Excellency. Also, please help me send my regards to the Tang Sect Master. We¡¯re fortunate to receive help from the Tang Sect this time. If we can get over this danger, I¡¯ll certainly pay him a visit and apologize to him personally.¡±

    If ever there was a bottle of regret pills in this world, he would gulp down a bottle straightaway. If it had not been his impulsive act to organize the Battle of Five Gods, he would have concluded the transaction with the Tang Sect earlier.

    It was precisely his act which dyed the entire process which he was running a little short on time now.

    Yet, now was not the time to regret over his choice. Therge army force was bearing down upon the empire¡¯s border, so he would need to figure out a way to counter this problem as soon as possible.

    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty!¡± Meanwhile, an attendant rushed into the room from the outside.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Dai Tianling anxiously. He was acting like someone who was frightened.

    ¡°There¡¯s an emergency announcement from our weather bureau. Large thunderclouds have suddenly shown up over the west sea. The storm appeared out of nowhere. Moreover, the storm is of the highest scale which is unprecedented for the past hundred years. One can see it distinctly on the shores of the west sea. However, the storm doesn¡¯t seem to be heading toward the continent. It seems to be distancing itself away from us gradually. I¡¯m reporting this due to the sudden urrence of the incident, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°The west sea?¡± asked Dai Tianling and Yali in unison.

    The Federal Fleet wasing from the direction of the west sea!

    Both of them stood staring at each other. Yali was shocked and Dai Tianling was even more so.

    What was the significance of an unprecedented great storm which suddenly urred on the west sea? Chances were that the Federal Fleet could possibly have been affected by the storm. Regardless of the severity of the storm¡¯s impact, it would at least buy more time for the Star Luo Empire.

    Dai Tianling¡¯s gaze changed as he looked at Yali. He was still under the assumption that she was making an excuse a moment earlier. However, he had apletely different view altogether at present.

    His first thought was that there was someone exceedingly powerful among the Tang Sect¡¯s entourage who could even control natural phenomena. Were they the ones stalling the Federal Fleet?

    ¡°Your Excellency, Dai Tianling is grateful to you.¡± He bowed deeply toward the Holy Spirit Douluo in salutation. Whether it was the Tang Sect¡¯s doing or not, he would still have to show his gratitude as he was duty-bound. It would not be a loss as his act of gratitude would make a good impression on this Limit Douluo.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to be courteous. Please hasten your preparations, Your Majesty. I¡¯m going back immediately to appraise the situation.¡± The Holy Spirit Douluo swayed her body once and transformed into a stream of milky-white radiance before vanishing without a trace.

    Dai Tianling might not be aware but not her. She knew that there was no one among the Tang Sect¡¯s entourage who would be as capable as imagined by Dai Tianling.

    On the other hand, they had no idea of the terrifying scale of the storm without having witnessed it with their own eyes. Otherwise, they would be certain to change their minds.

    The storm which was wreaking havoc seemed endless. The bright purple radiance that surrounded Tang Wulin and Xie Xie had turned purple-gold in the sky.

    Even Xie Xie felt the terrifying aura of the purple-gold radiance. The Bluesilver Emperor vines arose from Tang Wulin¡¯s body and linked together with the purple-gold radiance. Soon, the Bluesilver Emperor vines turned purple-gold and emitted ayer of blue-gold radiance which infused into the purple-gold Thunderp Nether Vine to stabilize itself.

    After continuous ingestion, the Thunderp Nether Vine was close to saturation, but it kept on absorbing voraciously.

    It was the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s characteristic discharge of endless lightnings and ceaseless absorption.

    Tang Wulin felt numb all over his body at present. The lightning power unleashed by the Thunderp Nether Vine was truly terrifying. It was filled with a destructive aura, but it was also exceedingly pure. He was utilizing the lightning power to cleanse and remove any impurities from his body. At the same time, he also stabilized the realm which he had managed to breakthrough within a short period of time.

    He was using the lightning to train and temper his body continuously.

    If not for the enhancement provided by his Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique, Tang Wulin would not have dared use the lightning to temper his body. Even a person with Xie Xie¡¯s cultivation base would end up as ash if he were to guide the pure lightning into his body.

    Gradually, a faint purple-goldyer appeared inside Tang Wulin¡¯s body following the electric stimtion. The Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Techniquebined gradually with the lightning to give Tang Wulin an aura of invincibility.

    The main attribute of the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique was to initiate the innate energy in the human body to enhance itself so as to exceed its own limitations.

    Back in the beginning, the Body Sect was one of the most powerful sects on the continent because almost all the powerhouses who were capable of cultivating the Innate Secret Technique sessfully would be Limit Douluos. In addition, they were also the powerhouses with the most endurance and were skilled in long drawn-out battles.

    The Innate Secret Technique enabled the soul master to be one internally and externally so that the soul master could withstand theshing of the cultivation base which exceeded his or her capability.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s urgent breakthrough to Title Douluo rank was followed by the refinement of the pure lightning, and his realm was stabilized soon. Meanwhile, he guided his fourth spirit soul, the Thunderp Nether Vine to begin fusing with him.

    Despite the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s unrest due to the nourishment from the lightning, it hardly resisted the process.

    No one would be a more suitable candidate than him. Since it was already a spirit soul, it would certainly die if it removed itself from Tang Wulin. Besides, it would even stand a chance of elevating to a higher rank by staying with Tang Wulin.

    The Nature Child¡¯s aura on Tang Wulin¡¯s body was the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s greatest safeguard. At the same time, Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor was also a top nt-type martial soul which further ensured itspatibility with Tang Wulin.

    Everything seemed natural and in good order for the fusion.

    The Bluesilver Emperor made the Thunderp Nether Vine firm and tenacious while the Thunderp Nether Vine made the Bluesilver Emperor frenzied. The effect of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King Bloodline on the Thunderp Nether Vine caused it to metamorphose rapidly while soaking in the lightning.

    The storm remained concentrated and continued to wreak havoc with no intention of stopping at all.

    Xie Xie dared not move at all as he stood over there. He watched the transformation on Tang Wulin¡¯s body quietly. He did not have the courage to touch the purple-gold radiance in his surroundings because he could sense that the radiance contained terrifying energy. If he were not careful, he could be destroyed!

    ¡®Big brother, oh big brother. Your rapid progress has wiped out all the thoughts we have of ever catching up to you!¡¯

    ¡®The storm wind is terrifying. It is simply horrendous to be caught in this terrible thunderp hell.¡¯

    ¡®Everything is truly terrifying. I bet even a Limit Douluo can¡¯t do this. Is he doing it by relying on just the Boundless Universe Shield?¡¯

    ¡®If the Boundless Universe Shield is so powerful, then why didn¡¯t the As Douluo use it when he was fighting against the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition? Was it because there was no real sea around him? Is the Boundless Universe Shield only capable of exercising its power in the sea?¡¯

    A multitude of ideas popped up continuously in Xie Xie¡¯s mind followed by his ever-changing gaze as he looked at Tang Wulin.

    There was added respect in his gaze.

    Following Tang Wulin¡¯s promotion as the Tang Sect Master and Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master, he had been transforming silently. He had be increasingly intelligent and overbearing at the same time.

 Chapter 1410 - Lightning Storm

    <h4>Chapter 1410: Lightning Storm</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Battle of Five Gods was especially important to Tang Wulin who underwent a metamorphosis. After the transformation, he was fully-recognized as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master.

    Back in the beginning, they did not mind that Tang Wulin was chosen as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. They figured that the sect was cultivating them to be the reserved force. They would still need their senior powerhouses like the Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo. Tang Wulin was just someone whom they were cultivating as well. He would still need some time before he could truly be in power.

    Yet, it was not even a year before Tang Wulin had shown his ability to take charge as the chief. How could hisrades not admire him then?

    Xie Xie realized it was hopeless trying to catch up with Tang Wulin. On the other hand, he felt proud to be Tang Wulin¡¯srade. The Shrek Seven Monsters had also progressed in their development after having undertaken the trip to the Dou Spirit Empire and the Star Luo Empire.

    Xie Xie could tell from the sparring session earlier that there was still a huge disparity between themselves and the Heavenly Kings n. Had it not been for Tang Wulin and Gu Yue¡¯s Dragon God Transformation¡¯s outburst during the final moment, they would not have stood a chance at all. What about this time? They had sparred against the same opponents who were the outstanding talents of the entire Star Luo Empire. However, they achieved easy victory this time. They had rendered their opponentspletely helpless. In reality, they had not even exerted their full effort in the battle of six-on-six.

    Yuanen Yehui was capable of stopping two of the more powerful opponents by herself. After all, it was only a spar, and all of them had not even used their full strength!

    They were all geniuses, but their different experiences reflected the disparities among them. Undoubtedly, the Shrek Seven Monsters were bound for a long journey.

    As he was thinking over this, Xie Xie¡¯s gaze fell upon Tang Wulin once again. He thought to himself, ¡®I wonder what the extent of our captain¡¯s abilities would be after he haspleted the spirit soul fusion and attained the Title Douluo rank. As it is, he¡¯s capable of rivaling a Hyper Douluo despite being a Soul Douluo. What is he going to be like when he ascends to the Title Douluo rank? In addition to his super strong three-word battle armor, I¡¯m afraid that the Limit Douluo will self-destruct in fear rather than fight against him.¡¯

    ¡°Rumble...¡±

    There was not the slightest hint of the thunder, wind, and rain stopping. Even after the linkage of the Strategy Alliance waspleted, the three great fleets were still surging frenziedly in the raging torrents.

    All themunication systems were disrupted. The same went for the reconnaissance systems. Due to the surging waves, they had temporarily lost the location of the opposing side.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie¡¯s expression grew unpleasant since the storm had been ongoing for too long. It was showing evidence of being a man-made effect.

    However, the Boundless Douluo was confused by the situation before him. If it were man-made, would it not be terrifying then? He concluded that he did not have such an ability despite having such a close rtionship to the sea.

    It had been a full six hours and the crews of all the three great fleets were exhausted at present. Even though there were no fatalities or injuries suffered with the presence of the Strategy Alliance, they still needed to ovee the rigorous strain on their physical strength and morale due to the terrible weather.

    Moreover, some of the soul equipment on the battleships were beginning to show signs of damage. Chen Xinjie received over twenty urgent requests for emergency reinforcements, and he was mobilizing his powerhouses to provide assistance.

    ¡®Perhaps, this is caused by a super strong soul device that can disrupt natural phenomena?¡¯

    Such an idea arose in Chen Xinjie¡¯s mind for a moment. If this idea were true, it would be even more terrifying. If the Star Luo Empire seized control of such a powerful force, then their sure-win war might just be not so sure anymore.

    Chen Xinjie had made a name for himself in a hundred years. Hence, he had an unswerving determination and a lot of grit. At present, he could only wait it out. He dared not rise into the sky to investigate and risk running into the terrifying Lightning Hell despite his cultivation base.

    The energy storm was filled with a natural power that no one could rival.

    ¡°Rumble...¡±

    All of a sudden, an unprecedented loud booming noise was heard. Standing inside the main control room, Chen Xinjie saw the world outside change colors.

    A purple-gold color that was never seen before suddenly appeared in the sky. The color soon covered the whole sky and the lightning was tainted by it.

    A ball of lightning in the shape of a giant raindrop dropped from the sky heading toward the sea. In the next moment, it had fallen into the surging waves.

    The seawater within the range of a thousand meters turned purple-gold. Soon after, the lightning strikes fused with the surging torrents to burst out with a series of intense loud booms.

    ¡°Quick, despatch my order. Turn on the protective shields of all the battleships. Activate the full-cover protective shields on the motherships,¡±manded Chen Xinjie sternly.

    Although he had yet to find out what the purple-gold lightning was, he had a premonition that it would be prudent not to contact the purple-gold lightning at all.

    As expected, more purple-gold lightning balls began to drop from the sky almost like it was raining snowballs. It covered the whole sea together with the three great fleets.

    Even Tang Wulin had no idea what was happening to the lightning clouds in spite of being at the core of the Lightning Hell at present.

    The surrounding purple-gold lightning rendered his whole person in purple-gold. The dense purple-gold color made him appear translucent.

    The wild growth of the Thunderp Nether Vine and the Bluesilver Emperor had merged as one as it continued to absorb the lightning¡¯s energy furiously.

    It had never acted so recklessly. Ever since it was bestowed with intelligence, it yearned to absorb more lightning despite knowing that it would be embarking on a path of destruction. Where would it be possible to encounter a lightning cloud which carried out absorption endlessly andsted for so long?

    It had less opportunity to absorb lightning ever since it followed Zhang Geyang. On the other hand, it felt the greed which was not there before.

    Each vine extended for hundreds of meters in the air. The internal part of the Bluesilver Emperor vine was blue-gold, but it appeared to be dded with a suit of purple-gold lightning armor on its surface. It was covered with a crystal clear radiance. Each time it wavered, arge amount of lightning was channeled into the Thunderp Nether Vine.

    Each time it failed to endure the process and was about to be destroyed, the Bluesilver Emperor would channel a gush of pure and mild energy to neutralize the destruction so that it could continue to absorb the lightning.

    The feeling was truly wonderful. The Thunderp Nether Vine had begun to open up itself entirely for Tang Wulin.

    ¡®It¡¯s such a wonderful experience, so what if I¡¯m destroyed?¡¯

    However, Tang Wulin wasmenting in secret at present. No matter how tough his body was, it would fail to withstand the Lightning Hell.

    In reality, it was not just the Nature Child¡¯s power which helped the Thunderp Nether Vine in absorbing the lightning. It was also his power as the Sea God Child. He used his control over the sea and the protection of the dense water element so that the Thunderp Nether Vine could sustain itself for a long time.

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯s body was already swollen with lightning power since earlier. The terrifying destructive power began to suppress the Nature Child¡¯s aura. The lightning element was considered the most tyrannical of all the elements. Also, the Nature Child¡¯s aura was slightly weakened by being on the sea. There were still limits in spite of the ne¡¯s blessings.

    ¡®What should I do? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll burst if it doesn¡¯t stop. I¡¯m going to walk the path of destruction together with the Thunderp Nether Vine!¡¯

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead was illuminated abruptly. A stream of dazzling golden radiance broke out from the area between his brows. The dense purple-gold radiance was suspended in the air before him.

    Xie Xie widened his eyes in surprise. What was that?

    It was a trident about four meters long. A golden lustre hovered around the dazzling trident. The lightning in the surroundings seemed to quieten down while the sounds of thunder softened the moment it appeared.

    The sea below began to churn wildly giving out countless mournful sounds.

    An aquamarine jewel was encrusted below the center prong of the trident. It was about the size of a fist, and it emitted a soft glow.

    ¡°Son, I leave you three life-saving opportunities. They are for you to experience the Indefinite Storm personally. Use your heart to feel it.¡±

    A familiar voice was heard in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. The voice was gentle and filled with a deep concern. He opened his eyes subconsciously and saw a man of indomitable spirit standing by the side of the golden trident.

    A faint golden battle armor covered his entire body. His sky-blue long hair hung down loosely across his back. His eyes seemed to reflect the entire cosmos. His hand was holding the trident.

 Chapter 1411 - Son, Wait For My Return

    <h4>Chapter 1411: Son, Wait For My Return</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Father.¡± Tang Wulin wanted to shout loudly but he could do so right now. He could only see his father¡¯s warm smile filled with sentimental attachment.

    Tang San was moved. He waved the golden trident in his hand in a gentle manner as if it were a feather and pulled out an exquisite arc line in the air.

    Golden halos bloomed outwards one after another. Big rings wrapped around small rings in an ovepping and densely-arranged pattern.

    Everything in the surrounding seemed to have turned tranquil as these golden halos appeared. The lightning began to pull inward while the surging waves in the sea seemed to have quieted down too. The golden halos wrapped around the purple-gold lightning in the surrounding with ease. It was as if each of the halos enshrouded and contained a small world in it.

    The spatial fluctuation grew more intense. It felt as if space itself was attempting to struggle free with great effort. However, the surrounding space joined the golden halos and formed marvelousplementation during the struggling process.

    Such tyrannical purple-gold lightning had begun to condense in wisps and strands with an order within the constraint. They transformed into streams of purple-gold radiances before fusing into Tang Wulin¡¯s Thunderp Nether Vine.

    Tang Wulin felt even more peculiar to find that there was no distended feeling this time around as rings of golden halos appeared on the surface of Thunderp Nether Vine. He could clearly sense that there was a massive amount of lightning energy contained in the golden halos but there was no way for it to break free from the halos.

    It was a space seal. This seemed to have been an equally satisfactory result with his Golden Dragon King Seal despite using a different approach.

    The utilization of spatial power could only be described as perfect. At this very moment, Tang Wulin felt as if his sea of spirit was prated by a stream of lightning. He found aprehension of the heaven and earth that had never previously existed deeply seared into his spirit.

    ¡°Son, wait for my return.¡±

    The light shadow vanished without a trace. Dazzling golden trident transformed into a stream of brilliance once again and fused into the area between Tang Wulin¡¯s brows before it swiftly disappeared.

    A difficult to describe emotion emerged in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. ¡®Three times, he said three times. He left behind the ability to protect me for a total of three times inside my body.¡¯

    ¡®Despite being at the other end of the cosmos he is still trying to protect me to the best of his abilities.¡¯

    Even though Tang Wulin had never trulye in contact with his birth father, tears streamed down his face at this moment. This was because he could clearly feel the boundless affection and love in his father¡¯s eyes for him that seemed to be able to reflect the entire cosmos.

    ¡®Father, I¡¯ll find you for sure.¡¯ He screamed out wildly in his heart as his tears gushed in floods.

    The golden halos finally fused back into Tang Wulin¡¯s body before disappearing into thin air. On the other hand, a peculiar soul ring appeared in the position where his ninth soul ring should be present.

    It was a purple-gold soul ring covered with golden loop-shaped patterns on its surface and it was filled with a noble aura.

    The Thunderp Nether Vine had already surged into Tang Wulin¡¯s body like a swarm of bees. It was filled with longing affection for Tang Wulin without the slightest bit of strangeness.

    The one-hundred-thousand year Thunderp Nether Vinepleted its evolution. On the other hand, the surface of Tang Wulin¡¯s ninth soul ring had also sealed in arge amount of pure lightning power that had yet to bepletely absorbed.

    The lightning power was sufficient to provide continuous supply to the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s digestion and absorption in the future. It would allow the spirit soul to continue its evolution faster than ordinary spirit souls by countless times.

    Following the disappearance of lightning, the sky gradually turned bright and clear too. The dark cloud dissipated little by little. The storm that hadsted over seven hours in total was finallying to an end.

    The sea regained its calmness once again. On the other hand, the three great fleets originated from Douluo Continent appeared to be devastated at present.

    All the protective shields on these ships had almost copsed from the purple-gold lightning rain. The amount of energy consumption had almost depleted over two-third of the three great fleet¡¯s energy.

    Many of the soul devices on medium and small-sized battleships were damaged as a result of that terrifying explosion. Had it not been the Boundless Douluo Chen Xinjie¡¯s swift reaction to order for the battleships to unleash its strongest protective shields at once, the purple-gold lightning rain could have possibly annihted the entire fleet.

    Themanding officers of each battleship did not feel fear in their hearts at present but they could only be shocked. Even Chen Xinjie was feeling a little lucky for being able to survive the catastrophe just now.

    This could be the first time that such a purple-gold lightning rain had ever appeared even in the history of the entire continent. It could not be described with the simple word ¡®terrifying¡¯ anymore. Even Godkiller rank fixed soul ammunition could not possibly achieve such terrifyingly destructive effects!

    The total energy of three great fleetsbined was sufficient to power Mingdu City, the number one city on the continent, for twenty years. Many of the soul energy batteries were already damaged from over consumption when used in the defense process earlier.

    It was simply unimaginable. The destructive force of this extent had already surpassed the knowledge of history.

    ¡°Look, there are people over there,¡± An officer suddenly called out.

    Chen Xinjie arrived in front of the screen with a sh of his body.

    The screen disyed an erged image under the officer¡¯s control. Chen Xinjie could clearly see two people there.

    One of them was sitting while the other was standing. They were standing at the central core region where the lightning clouds appeared earlier to his surprise.

    A youth sat cross-legged over there with faint purple-gold radiance emitting from his entire body. The radiance was pulsating yet the ninth purple-gold soul ring on his body remained as conspicuous as before.

    The person standing by his side was the person captured by the soul device detection earlier, right?

    That was...

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted when he realized that the youth sitting cross-legged over there was precisely the Blood Dragon Unit¡¯s captain. Moreover, it was identified through the information ryed from the federation and the captured image still had another identity. He was also the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Tang Wulin!

    It was him!

    How could it possibly be him?

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s heart was filled with incredulousness at this moment. He could never figure out how Tang Wulin acquired such a terrifying ability that could mobilize the power of the sea.

    A humming noise was heard. There was more than just a mothership that discovered Tang Wulin and Xie Xie¡¯s presence on the sea surface, but all sorts of functional soul devices had already locked in on them in midair one after another.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin opened his eyes as he was suspended in midair.

    His eyes were moist from the tearing earlier. However, a purple-gold brilliance glowed in his heart.

    Under the close watch of all battleships, he waved his hand once.

    The sea that had already calmed down originally suddenly surged with a gush of iparably massive yet gigantic waves that swept over the three great fleets linked up in a Strategy Alliance. All the locked-in devices lost their target in a split second. In the next moment, Tang Wulin and Xie Xie had already been swept away by the surging torrent in midair and vanished without a trace.

    At this very moment, countless people had a frozen stare in their eyes. All the captains of the three great fleets were caught in a daze.

    Who was that person? Why did he appear at this ce? Did he bring over that terrifying storm? Also, could it be that it was him that conjured the purple-gold lightning rain?

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s expression was as calm as water but his mind was thinking quickly at the same time. Many memories and information began to link up in his mind.

    It was almost impossible for Star Luo Empire to possess soul technology with the ability that could alter astronomical phenomena. However, theirck of capability did not signify that the others could not do so either.

    As War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master and one of the mightiest individuals in today¡¯s world, Chen Xinjie had always known of the profound inner secrets of Tang Sect. If one were to point out the only sect capable of rivaling the Federal Soul Academy of Sciences¡¯ development in soul technology, then there was only Tang Sect.

    Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and captain of Blood Dragon Unit? It was Tang Wulin!

    Chen Xinjie inhaled a deep breath. The radiance in his eyes glowed brightly as he spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Dispatch my orders. Check all our equipment and gather a report on the damage caused by this storm. Attempt to link up to the satellite system. The three great fleets stay where you are and await pending orders. Uphold the Strategy Alliance.¡±

 Chapter 1412 - Star Luo Operation Commands

    <h4>Chapter 1412: Star Luo Operation Commands</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the deep sea, the people waiting anxiously had finally weed their mainstay. Yuanen Yehui was greatly relieved upon seeing Xie Xie following behind Tang Wulin and return to the inside of the submarine through the submarine¡¯s specialized equipment.

    ¡°Sect Master, have you discovered a suitable explosion point?¡± The captain was relieved as well upon seeing Tang Wulin. A person that could survive this deep in the sea at tremendous water pressure was already inhuman. Had it not been for Tang Wulin¡¯s genuine act of being almost invincible in the Battle of Five Gods that left behind an overly profound impression in his mind, he would not have had the audacity to send the sect master out to take such a risk.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that now. In my opinion, the federal fleet won¡¯t be attacking the Star Luo Empire for the next four or five days. We¡¯ve already strived adequate time for them.¡± Xie Xieughed aloud.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The captain was a little stunned.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s depart first. We shall return to the federation. If the Star Luo Empire is still incapable of stopping the fleet then there¡¯s nothing else we can do. Let¡¯s move away from this maritime area and rise to the surface. We shall immediately leave upon the return of the Holy Spirit Douluo.¡±

    Tang Wulin despatched the orders under the close watch of this puzzled group.

    His body swayed for a while as if he were dizzy. Yue Zhengyu hastily walked forward to hold up Tang Wulin. ¡°Captain, are you alright?¡±

    Tang Wulin bitterly chuckled. How could he remain calm after today¡¯s experience?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little exhausted. I¡¯m going to take some rest.¡±

    Xu Lizhi handed him a few Recovery Pork Buns. Tang Wulin consumed a few before he feeling slightly refreshed. He returned to his cabin with Yue Zhengyu holding him up.

    The group¡¯s gaze fell upon Xie Xie in unison. Yuanen Yehui could not refrain herself from asking, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    Xie Xie was beaming with joy. ¡°I¡¯d say that all of you aren¡¯t going to believe me even if I told you. Big brother is incredible. He is simply the god of the sea! My heart is still thumping loudly now.¡±

    ¡°Tell us quick!¡± Yuanen Yehui twisted his ear.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell. Please forgive me, my dear wife.¡±

    ...

    In Star Luo Empire, the general headquarters for front line operations.

    Dai Tianling was dressed in a military uniform. There was no military rank pinned to his shoulders but only badges bearing the tiger¡¯s head pattern. The people in the front line operationmands were all bustling about with solemn expressions on their faces.

    The front line operationmands had already been established since six months ago. In reality, the Star Luo Empire had never slowed down even for one moment for this matter involved the destiny of this empire. They had long begun preparing for the war. It was precisely due to their preparation that Dai Tianling had been feeling reassured and emboldened all this while thinking that he had the confidence to fight against the federal fleet.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s arrival that allowed him to truly grasp the idea of the immense disparity between the Star Luo Empire and the Douluo Federation. The disparity was much more terrifying than what he had imagined. The situation was almost beyond remedy. Fortunately, they had the items sent by Tang Sect. However, he had never expected that the federal fleet would arrive so soon. Had it not been the Holy Spirit Douluo rying the information in time, they would have been in the dark even now.

    ¡°Report. ording to our ultra long-distance radar detection, the federal fleet has drifted away from its trajectory. The spection is that they encountered an unprecedented storm and was caught right in the core region. Level of damage unknown. The fleet is stopped temporarily at six hundred nautical miles from the shoreline. There is no sign of advancement. We can see from the radar monitor that all their battleships seem to be linked up as one like a stretch ofnd.¡±

    ¡°Continue monitoring,¡± Dai Tianling said in a deep voice.

    As the emperor, he was duty-bound to personally supervise the operations on the front line this time. There was no doubt that the first war would be the most important war. He could not allow the federal fleet toplete the disembarkation. Otherwise, the federal fleet would establish a strong bridgehead upon sessful disembarkation. They would certainly be able to stand firmly with the federation¡¯s technology. By then, the federal fleet would rely on its powerful strength to send in more weapons and soldiers to Star Luo Empire and they would not be far from bing a conquered empire.

    Thus, the strategy adopted by Star Luo Empire was to stop the federal fleet away from thend for sure so that they would never have the chance toplete disembarkation.

    ¡°Father, it seems like the federal fleet is suffering from rather severe losses in this storm! Shall we take the initiative to make the first move and test out their actual situation?¡± Dai Yueyan softly asked as he stood by Dai Tianling¡¯s side.

    Dai Tianling waved his hand. ¡°Our naval force is far weaker aspared to the federation. Even though the federal fleet has encountered the storm, they are still not in a chaotic situation. Their method of linking up all their battleships is sufficient to reduce their loss to the least. We shall follow our original ns. How are our preparations?¡±

    Dai Yueyan answered in a deep voice, ¡°We will need another two days or so toplete the preliminary steps. Fortunately, we should be able to make it in time because of our early preparations.¡±

    Dai Tianling turned his head to the side and took a nce at Dai Yueyan. ¡°I don¡¯t want a ¡®should be¡¯, but a ¡®definitely¡¯. We must be able to make it on time. Otherwise, it¡¯s going to be catastrophic. Do you understand?¡±

    He was not only an emperor but he had once enlisted himself in the army when he was young. He concealed his identity and began servicing as an ordinary soldier. He umted his military gantry for seventeen years and was promoted to general. He made his way up one step at a time and left behind an extremely brilliant history in the military.

    When he made known of his identity and returned to the royal household again, he received support from the military soon after and became the Star Luo Empire¡¯s Emperor in one stroke. He could be described as one of the few most powerful emperors in the history of the Star Luo Empire when it came to his military aplishments. This was also the reason why he was personally acting as themander in chief on the front line operationmands. He was highly admired and respected by all military officers.

    Some of the higher-ranking officers in the Star Luo Empire military now were hisrades from when he was enlisted in the army back then. Some were even his inferior. Ever since Dai Tianling¡¯s ascension to the throne, he had been cleansing the military¡¯s malpractices and he made a great effort to build a strong empire. He worked hard at developing military affairs, technology research, education, soul masters, battle armors and etcetera. Within a few short decades, he had made massive changes socially and politically in Star Luo Empire. Star Luo was developing at a higher speed that far exceeded the federation within the past few decades. It was because of the huge disparity that Star Luo Empire had yet to catch up to the federation.

    Star Luo Empire¡¯s development could not possibly be hidden from the federation. This was also one of the important reasons to why the Hawk Faction of the federation waged war on the Star Luo Empire. ording to the federation, Star Luo Empire would eventually threaten the federation if it was allowed to develop as such. Moreover, Star Luo Empire¡¯s resources would deplete even faster along with the fast development speed. On the other hand, the scientific research between the federation and empire could never possibly duplicate one another. Under such circumstances, the research path taken by the federation would certainly be taking the same path once again. If the target was unanimous, wouldn¡¯t it cause more wastage to the existing resources then?

    It was precisely due to these ostentatious and pretentious reasons that the parliament had finally passed the verdict of waging this war that allowed the federal fleet to embark on this journey.

    The mission of the federal fleet was very simple this time. They were ordered topletely defeat the Star Luo Empire¡¯s military, capture or destroy the empire¡¯s royal household, unify the entire Star Luo Empire but try to avoid massacre to the best of their abilities, gather resources, and prepare for the great development towards inteary exploration in the future.

    ¡°Yes, father,¡± Dai Yueyan spoke with a deep voice. ¡°Father, this storm is a little strange. Our weather bureau hasn¡¯t detected any trace of it prior to its urrence. It¡¯s like the stormes out of nowhere without showing any warning signs. ording to the analysis from our weather bureau and scientific research department, it doesn¡¯t seem like a natural formation. Moreover, the federal fleet is coincidentally right in the center of the storm. Otherwise, they would already be right before ourselves right now. Father, do you think that there is some unknown issue behind this?¡±

    Dai Tianling nodded ever so slightly. ¡°It is true that the storm happens very suddenly but it has also genuinely helped us. If it is the act of a person, then there¡¯s only one possibility.¡±

 Chapter 1413 - Silver Qilin Douluo Gu Yuena

    <h4>Chapter 1413: Silver Qilin Douluo Gu Yuena</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Naturally, to be so valued by his wise and righteous father and be the crown prince, Dai Yueyan had to be very intelligent. His gaze changed ever so slightly. ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s the Tang Sect?¡±

    Dai Tianling did not answer, but there was a pondering glow in his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡± The pitch of Dai Yueyan¡¯s voice was a little higher than usual. ¡°The Tang Sect is capable of controlling natural phenomena? The strength of that storm may not have beenparable to the explosive force of a Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition, but ording to our data estimation, the energy fluctuation in the overall coverage area is already sufficient to rival the simultaneous explosion of a few Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunitions. If the Tang Sect has control over nature to this extent, how did its headquarters still get destroyed?¡±

    Dai Tianling took a nce at his son. He was slightly dissatisfied at his son¡¯sck of calm. ¡°This matter is rather unusual. If it is manmade, this is the only possibility. Even if the Federation had such power, they wouldn¡¯t have put themselves in danger. Or perhaps, there is a powerful group of oceanic soul beasts that could create such a thing. However, there have never been any records of such an oceanic soul beast for the many years we have controlled this maritime region. Thus, logically, this can only be due to the Tang Sect.¡±

    Dai Yueyan took a deep breath. ¡°Fortunately, the Tang Sect is on our side.¡±

    Dai Tianling scoffed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not that the Tang Sect is on our side, but that they¡¯ll take the weaker side. Their only goal is to prevent the war from taking ce. If our overall ability trumps the Federation¡¯s, they will certainly stand with them without hesitation.¡±

    Dai Yueyan frowned. ¡°Father, why do you think they engage in the business of producing weapons when they don¡¯t seem to like war?¡±

    Dai Tianling heaved a sigh. ¡°This is an organization that is highly intelligent! The Tang Sect ces more priority not on weapons but on the development of soul technology. I believe that the Tang Sect¡¯s scientific research standards can rival the entire Federation¡¯s. Their biggest mistake was trying to persecute the Tang Sect.¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m going to continue supervising them during the preparations. We willplete the entire setup as fast as possible.¡±

    ...

    Tang Wulin lost track of how long he had been sleeping deeply. When he woke up, he felt that his entire body had gone numb. The sensation was not pleasurable, but his sense of weakness had reduced atst.

    He condensed his spirit to activate his inner sight. He discovered that the meridians and bones inside his body had taken on a purple-gold hue, and he realized that he seemed to be slightly skinnier than before. The total soul power inside his body had reduced by at least one-third as well. Even so, this did not result in a decrease in his cultivation base. On the contrary, he felt a sense of heaviness that was difficult to describe.

    The lightning refinement allowed his sessfully cultivated Innate Secret Technique to advance by one step further. It felt like something was different about him now. Tang Wulin could not help smiling bitterly and remarking to himself that he was growing less and less human.

    The swelling soul power inside his body had clearly condensed. Soul power cultivated through the use of the Mysterious Heaven Technique was supposed to be extremely pure. It was not easy topress soul power to two-thirds of its original size!

    Doubtlessly, the Thunderp Nether Vine benefited greatly from the baptism of lightning. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s gains from this experience could not be gauged simply from his cultivation base.

    The total amount of his soul power had reduced, but he remained a Title Douluo. He could sense that even his perfect physique had improved a little more.

    Even though he had yet to learn of the soul skills bestowed by the Thunderp Nether Vine, all three of the fantastic soul skills it had disyed before were powerful. A one-hundred-thousand-year soul ring would allow him to possess at least two out of three abilities at the very least, so it was a tremendous elevation for Tang Wulin.

    His thoughts wandered back to the journey. It was beyond exciting. There were so many events that had taken ce. Meanwhile, his cultivation base had elevated all the way from Soul Sage to Title Douluo. He had managed to achieve that leap in less than a year. Such a short period was simply unimaginable.

    However, he had also receivedplete support from two great organizations, Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect, since he became the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master and also his father¡¯s strength.

    Even though it had been for just a brief moment, the graceful posture of his father¡¯s imageunching the Indefinite Storm was deeply seared into his mind. Even though he had never met his father in real life, he could feel his father¡¯s profound love through everything that he had received from him.

    ¡®Father, Mother, I¡¯ll certainly find both of you. I¡¯m going to find both of you one day!¡¯

    It was about time for him to give himself a title.

    Tang Wulin was not considered a true Title Douluo given hisck of a ninth soul ring. He was not in a rush, but he was well and truly qualified to do so at this point.

    Generally, a person¡¯s title would be rted to his martial soul. For example, Elder Long¡¯s title was the Light Dark Douluo because of her Light Dark Holy Dragon martial soul. She was also known as the Light Dark Dragon Empress.

    It could also be abination of one¡¯s martial soul and lover¡¯s name. For example, Teacher Wu¡¯s title was Sky Ice, with the word Sky representing his Skyfrost Sword and the word Ice derived from Long Bing¡¯s name.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul was the Bluesilver Emperor, but the Golden Dragon King¡¯s strength had helped to elevate him. He also had the Sea God power left behind by his father, but he also had her, his one true love.

    Should it be the Dragon Emperor Douluo? It was thebination of the Golden Dragon King and the Bluesilver Emperor, but that meant she was not included in the name anymore. There could only be two words in a title. Tang Wulin had a peculiar feeling in his heart. It felt like two words were not enough for him.

    He was already a three-word battle armor master. His three-word battle armor was named Dragon Moon Song and he had already figured out that he would use the name Golden Dragon Moon Song when his armor was elevated to four-words.

    Since the two words ¡®Golden Dragon¡¯ were already in his battle armor¡¯s name, he should remove Golden Dragon from his title. He inherited the Bluesilver Emperor from his father and the word ¡®silver¡¯ was included. On the other hand, Gu Yuena¡¯s martial soul was the Silver Dragon King which also contained the word ¡®silver¡¯. Thus, he nned to keep the word. It seemed rather inappropriate for him to adopt the word ¡®Moon¡¯ from Gu Yuena¡¯s name, considering that the title of the Silver Moon Douluo had already been already taken. Elder Cai was the Silver Moon Douluo in the past.

    He could not refrain himself from reaching for and caressing the Silver Dragon King¡¯s scale hanging on a pendant around his neck. It was a truly difficult task to choose a title!

    He could not name himself the Silver Ancient Douluo as it did not sound like a good name! As the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, his title had to make him sound like a broad-minded person.

    ¡®What should I take for my title then? Gu Yue, will you please tell me?¡¯ Tang Wulin muttered to himself in his heart.

    He wondered if she heard his call. The scale on his neck shuddered gently, and a faint spiritual fluctuation emerged in his mind.

    ¡°My title is going to be the Silver Qilin. My four-word battle armor is going to be named the Silver Dragon Dance Qilin.¡±

    ¡®Is that Gu Yue? Can she trulymunicate with me through the scale?¡¯

    Tang Wulin channeled his spiritual power into it hastily in an attempt to contact Gu Yuena, but he discovered that he could not sense any spiritual fluctuation from the other end.

    This was truly unfair! She was capable of sensing his thoughts, but he could not sense hers.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling a little frustrated, but Gu Yuena¡¯s message truly inspired him.

    The Silver Dragon Dance Qilin, huh?

    It sounded rather well-matched to his Golden Dragon Moon Song.

    The Golden Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin and the Silver Dragon Dance Qilin Gu Yuena.

    ¡®Her title is the Silver Qilin, which is thebination of the Silver Dragon King and my name. Why don¡¯t I name myself...¡¯

    At this point, Tang Wulin had already made up his mind.

    ...

    The enormous metal pirs retracted slowly. After five days of recuperation, the Federal Fleet had already recovered from the event.

    The soldiers that had gone through long-term cultivation could recover extremely quickly. Other than some items that were damaged beyond repair, the fleet was still ny-percent back to normal.

    Advance!

    That was the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie¡¯s order.

    He was well aware that the Federal Fleet had certainly been discovered by the Star Luo Empire. Even so, what would that matter? What could the empire do even if they had discovered the fleet?

    Could it be that they were capable of stopping the fleet upon the discovery?

    The three great fleets, with three motherships at their core formed into a massive triangle formation. The fleet advanced swiftly toward the Star Luo Empire¡¯s shoreline with an array of soul weapons readied for battle.

    ¡°Commander-in-chief, there are at least four divisions worth of military defenses on the Star Luo Empire¡¯s shoreline equipped with numerousrge-scale defense soul weapons.¡±

    ¡°Reporting, Commander-in-chief. ording to our estimation, the defense on the Star Luo Empire¡¯s shoreline has exceeded us by thirty percent.¡±

    ¡°Reporting, Commander-in-chief. The Star Luo Empire hasn¡¯t sent out any battleships to the sea. The scanning range is five hundred nautical miles.¡±

    ¡°Report. ording to our heat sensor, there are more than three thousand mechas from the Star Luo Empire on the shoreline. The specific rank of the mechas is unknown.¡±

    All intelligence obtained was continuously ryed to themand post. Chen Xinjie listened with a calm expression without indicating giving any orders. Theck of instructions signified that everything was to be carried out ording to n.

    ¡®So, you¡¯re ready? Nothing but a momentary hindrance. As for how troublesome it will be, we shall see the abilities of Star Luo Empire when the timees.¡¯

 Chapter 1414 - The Terrifying Ammunition

    <h4>Chapter 1414: The Terrifying Ammunition</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®The man is known as the wise emperor of Star Luo Empire, unparalleled in history, Dai Tianling. I would like to see how far has the Star Luo Empire extended its power under the leadership of this wise emperor?¡¯

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s eyes shimmered brightly. Rather than being deeply concerned with the Star Luo Empire, he was more worried about the storm.

    When the storm had ended, he could clearly see the silhouette of the perpetrator. There was no doubt that the unprecedented lightning barrage was rted to whoever that was, but how had they done it?

    The disparity between that person¡¯s cultivation base and Chen Xinjie¡¯s was incalcble, so how did they manage to make Chen Xinjie lose control of the sea?

    As the Boundless Sea Douluo, Chen Xinjie¡¯s fighting capacity was strongest on the sea. He had always thought that he was peerless there. Nevertheless, the impact of this event had a significant influence on him. Moreover, this was a result of such a young man¡¯s doings.

    ¡®The Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, huh?¡¯

    ¡®What is this boy hiding? Or should I say, what sort of secret is the Tang Sect concealing?¡¯

    There was no way to hide the truth about Tang Wulin. It was impossible for this to be a secret, even if he had hoped to keep the Tang Sect or Shrek Academy hidden. With everyone paying close attention, almost the entire fleet saw Tang Wulin and there was a video recording of the event as well. The video had already been sent to the Federation through long-distance transmission equipment.

    There was no doubt that it would be a huge problem for the Tang Sect if they were found to have personally made a move to prevent the Federal Fleet from waging war upon the Star Luo Empire. This would be interference on a whole new levelpared to the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master participating in the Battle of Five Gods at Star Luo Empire.

    The Tang Sect would be under even more pressure for sure.

    ¡°Reporting, Commander-in-chief. We are about to enter the firing range of the enemy¡¯srge-scale soul weapon.¡±

    Chen Xinjie was jolted out of his train of thought. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Engage ording to our original n. Prepare all the motherships and battleships for the attack. Scramble the fighter aircraft.¡±

    They had practiced this battle n countless times, to the point of perfection. In this conflict, their tactics would be very simple in this war. It was going to be a blitzkrieg!

    They would use the most ruthless, brutal and tyrannical methods topletely smash the enemy¡¯s defensive line. They would gain a firm foothold after disembarking and build their defense works. Then, they would ascertain and map out all the enemy¡¯s military headquarters before theyunched heavy attacks with the three great fleets¡¯ incredible firepower to cripple the Star Luo Empire¡¯s military strength as much as possible. As a result, they would achieve their final mission of conquering the entire territory.

    ording to the overall n, the war would notst more than three months. In other words, they would forcibly seize the entire Star Luo Empire in three months¡¯ time.

    In the Boundless Sea Douluo¡¯s view, this was not a very difficult task for it was impossible that the Star Luo Empire could everpare to the technology and military of the Federation.

    ¡°Report!¡±

    ¡°Beep, beep, beep!¡±

    There was a sudden, piercing sound of a siren. The mothership¡¯s protective shield was triggered automatically. In the distant shore, a stream of red light suddenly surged skyward and cut out a dazzling parabolic curve in the sky as it shot at the mothership, DS Sea God.

    Had the Star Luo Empire justunched an attack without any warning?

    Chen Xinjie had a grave expression on his face. ¡®They are seeking their doom!¡¯

    ording to the original n, there was still a period where they would consider the enemy¡¯s surrender. It seemed like that was unnecessary now.

    The protective shield on Mothership DS Sea God was fully powered. Not only that, streams of bright light shot out and wove into a of firepower in the sky, protecting the mothership from the stream of red light.

    What were the specifications of a mothership? It was the most powerful weapon modern technology could provide. It was as strong as a war fortress. Neither the Star Luo Empire nor the Dou Spirit Empire were equipped with a single mothership.

    Just like the storm a few days ago, the Federal Fleet would have already fallen apart had the mothership not acted as the main pir.

    The battlegroup with the mothership as the core was close to being invincible on the sea!

    The mothership¡¯s protective shield could easily withstand a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. On top of that, the mothership¡¯s intercept system was also the most advanced, so almost nothing could break through its defense system or even reach its protective shield.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Red light burst forth with a violent explosion upon the. The effort to intercept the red light was sessful. In that split second, the sky reflected the red hue, and a dazzling crimson shower rained down like a downpour of blood.

    The Star Luo Empire¡¯s provocative opening move had undoubtedly infuriated the Federal Fleet. Just as they were preparing to take action, all of a sudden, a stream of red light, leaving a zing trail of red plumes, dropped down from the center of the red explosion in midair.

    All the interception beams from earlier were all knocked away by the impact of the st. The fleet could only watch helplessly as the stream of light descended from the sky in a straight line andnded on the mothership DS Sea God¡¯s protective shield.

    ¡°Rumble!Boom, boom!¡±

    A terrifying, loud noise echoed through the protective shield of the DS Sea God.

    Chen Xinjie felt the mothership shaking violently as he stood in themand post. It was as if the entire mothership was tilted to the side for a moment while the scenery outside the port screen was all blood-red.

    The screeching siren echoed through the entire mothership¡¯s main control room. After that violent tremor, the energy storm on the outside caused all the detectors and equipment in the mothership to malfunction.

    How was that possible? Even a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition could not possibly result in such destructive force!

    Chen Xinjie felt thoroughly confused. Putting aside figuring out how the red light broke through their defensive line, just by judging the extent of the damage and explosion, it was definitely not caused by rank-9 fixed soul ammunition.

    A chill rose from the base of his spine and radiated through his entire body. Chen Xinjie suddenly thought of a possibility in his mind that resulted in a tornado of rage forming in his heart.

    The explosion of red light carried on for close to ten seconds before it gradually ceased. The three great fleets had gone from their neat formation to chaos immediately.

    From above, one could see that the entire protective shield burst out with a bright glow when the red light mmed onto mothership DS Sea God, straining to resist the explosive force. However, the front of mothership DS Sea God was showing signs of sinking during the explosion, despite its massive size. The entire mothership drifted backward and crashed into a few of the Sea God Fleet¡¯s battleships. The battleship closest to the mothership was struck hard enough that it was pushed onto its side, floating horizontally. This was simply an unimaginable situation, but it was taking ce before their eyes.

    When the crews of the Federal Fleet saw the shoreline in the distance, the richly-endowed Star Luo Empire with its vast expanse ofnd looked just like amb for the ughter. However, themb seemed to turn into a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing in their eyes. It was brandishing its fangs at them, and their sharpness had surpassed everyone¡¯s expectations.

    How did this happen?

    Mothership DS Sea God was the most powerful battleship out of all three motherships. When it was sted and pushed backward, themanding officers on the other two motherships thought that if they were the targets in ce, could the protective shields on their motherships withstand such an attack?

    Nobody knew the answer. Judging just on appearance, the damage done to the mothership DS Sea God was unknown, but it would definitely not be sound. Since when was the Star Luo Empire in possession of such a powerful weapon?

    The mothership DS Sea God¡¯s defense system was not only incapable of holding it back, but it had alsopleted a second round. What was that actually?

    No such weapon existed in the Federation.

    On the other hand, at that exact moment, the Star Luo Empire¡¯smand post was a scene of jubtion.

    When the screen disyed the second explosion of red light, every high-ranking military officer including Emperor Dai Tianling and Crown Prince Dai Yueyan burst out with cheers.

    All of them felt like they had a mountain weighing on their chest upon the arrival of the massive mothership. Then, the disy screen showed that the mothership DS Seagod was sted until it was tilting thirty degrees to the side. It was incapable of withstanding the st, despite its mighty defenses. If they fired again, perhaps they could sink the mothership altogether!

 Chapter 1415 - Mother-Son Soul Chasers

    <h4>Chapter 1415: Mother-Son Soul Chasers</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Dai Tianling clearly remembered the specification of the fixed soul ammunition that wasunched earlier.

    The fixed soul ammunition was named ¡®Mother & Son Soul Chasers¡¯.

    It was not a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. Based on the Tang Sect¡¯s evaluation system, it was a rank-10 fixed soul ammunition. It was produced by using a specific method which bound two fixed soul ammunition bombs together.

    The cluster of detonators would produce a powerful explosive force. The gush of explosive force was directed outward so as to cause damage. At the same time, it also acted as a protection for the inner destroyer inside. The core circuit of the destroyer submunition was capable of deflecting any destructive force from the world outside. It also functioned to destabilize its internal structure so as to magnify its explosive force. It possessed a prative force that far exceeded other ammunitions of the same rank.

    Had the Mother & Son Soul Chasernded directly on the battleship and not its barrier, the mothership would not have withstood the consecutive explosions. The bullet would have prated the hull into the ship¡¯s inside to cause a huge explosion.

    In order to produce such a soul ammunition, the precision of its core circuit had to be absolute. Otherwise, the subminition would fail to detonate when the cluster of detonators exploded. In this case, the desired result would not be aplished.

    The strength of its explosion was equal to two rank-9 fixed soul ammunition bombs. However, its impact did not follow the equation of one plus one equals two. Instead, it had an amplification and prative effect. The destructive force it produced far exceeded that of a rank-9 ammunition. It was actually not urate to call it a rank-10 either because there were no specific energy measurements of a rank-10 and a rank-11 fixed soul ammunition in the Federation.

    Undoubtedly, the Mother & Son Soul Chasers originated from the Tang Sect. Its soul technology was provided by the Tang Sect. Even Dai Tianling, the emperor, was unwilling to pay an exorbitant price for it.

    However, the exorbitant price was worth its value at the moment as he watched the mothership DS Sea God being sted away! The effect was truly impressive.

    Had he not agreed with the Tang Sect, he would haveunched another round immediately topletely destroy the mothership.

    What a waste it was that he was not allowed to do so. The act of destroying a mothership would not change their inferior status in the war. He would instead be sowing a deadly enmity with the Federation. He understood that the Federation would never tolerate that kind of a loss. The Federation¡¯s retaliation would result in the countless deaths of soldiers in the Star Luo Empire before the war could end.

    He had four of the Mother & Son Soul Chasers, but he would rather not have to use these weapons.

    In reality, a weapon¡¯s deterrence was the most powerful defense, more so than the actual power of the weapon.

    It took another dozen minutes for the mothership Sea God to be stabilized. Nevertheless, its sirens kept ringing as loud as ever.

    ¡°The soul power detection system is damaged, the heat detection system is damaged. The strength of the energy shield has dropped to thirty percent. Engaging in slow recovery now. Energy consumption is overloaded. The radar detection system is severely hampered. Seven fighter aircraft are damaged.¡±

    A barrage of data reports were continuously reported with the sirens wailing in the background.

    The battleship that collided with the mothership was severely damaged. Its left port was destroyed and required immediate repair. It was in danger of sinking. It did not turn on its protective shield in time when it was crushed by the mothership¡¯s massive hull. The battleship belonged to Sea God Fleet. Had it been a battleship from the other two fleets, it would have sunk straightaway.

    Not only was Chen Xinjie¡¯s expression unpleasant, the military officers in the operations room had worse expressions on their faces. They were currently recovering from the thrashing movements of the ship just now.

    How was that possible? How did the Star Luo Empire possess such powerful weapons?

    The strength of the attack was stupendous for it delivered a massive blow to the mothership! It appeared that the damage was still within limits, but there was no way of telling if the opponent had more of such weapons?

    The loud booming noise was still echoing on the surface of the sea. Both sides were in a momentary calm at present.

    The Star Luo Empire did not state its stand. Meanwhile, the Federal Fleet had stopped advancing.

    The cannon barrels were raised slowly in session followed by the loading of the fixed soul ammunition bombs. and prepared forunch through the detection equipment. The Federal Fleet was in a preparatory mode as well.

    The fixed soul ammunition that was about to beunched from the Star Luo Empire was iparably huge. They were all dark red which appeared obvious on the detector screen.

    How could the Federal Fleet not dread the iing attack when they associated it to the explosive red light in midair earlier?

    The biggest problem the Federal Fleet faced was they had no idea how many of those fixed soul ammunitions earlier were in the Star Luo Empire¡¯s possession.

    Another two consecutive attacks would result in theplete destruction of the mothership. The Federation would not be able to withstand a damage of this extent for sure.

    The greatest advantage of the Federation was its three motherships. If the three motherships were destroyed, then they would lose their edge in this expedition.

    Naturally, thebined firepower of these three motherships could destroy everything by the shore. However, they would risk being under a long range counterattack should theyunch an attack at the opposing side.

    The fixed-soul ammunition attack earlier was unexpected. It wasunched from an attack range beyond the Federal Fleet¡¯s assessment. For that reason, there was no immediate counterattack. However, it was a different situation at present. An attack now would result in a war with mutually destructive results.

    Chen Xinjie was faced with a dilemma. What should he do now?

    Based on the distance of the previous attack, the Federal Fleet had lost its vantage point. In the case of an all-out attack, the three great fleets might suffer severe losses even if they won.

    ¡°The Tang Sect!¡± These words were uttered from Chen Xinjie¡¯s clenched teeth.

    Undoubtedly, the Star Luo Empire did not possess an attack weapon of this caliber. There could only be one answer.

    He could think of no one else who was capable of developing this in the Federation other than the Tang Sect. A fixed soul ammunition of such firepower could truly threaten the vulnerability of the mothership.

    The purpose of Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master Tang Wulin¡¯s personal visit to the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire was to deliver the weapons. The Tang Sect had betrayed the Federation by arming the enemy. This was treason!

    Yet, the threaty before him. Now, he would need to figure out how to fight the impending war.

    ¡°Fall back a hundred nautical miles!¡± Although he was filled with rage, as themander in chief of the three armies, Chen Xinjie was rtively calm in issuing themands. The current situation was already beyond him. He would need to contact the Federation and request for a decision from them. As it was, both sides could be mutually destroyed if they chose to confront each other. It was definitely not beneficial for the Federation at all.

    ¡°They¡¯ve fallen back! Hahaha. The Federation army is scared.¡± Aspared to the gloom over the Federal Fleet, the Star Luo Empire¡¯smand was jubnt at present.

    A fixed soul ammunition had forced back the entire Federal Fleet. Finally, their preliminary target was consideredpleted.

    Dai Tianling was not cheering anymore. His gaze shimmered with in an ever changing mood. At the moment, his heart was filled with regret.

    The Mother & Son Soul Chasers disyed its formidable force which reflected the strength of Tang Sect¡¯s technology. It was not an exaggeration to say that if the Tang Sect supplied all these soul technologies to the Star Luo Empire, it would not be long before the Star Luo Empire caught up to the Federation.

    The two continents were located far apart. The war between them could only be engaged with a fleet. The Star Luo Empire need not be afraid as long as the disparity between their technologies was not great. Moreover, with Tang Sect¡¯s technology, the Star Luo Empire would be equipped with resources that surpassed the Federation. They could certainly triumph over the Federation in their quest for inteary exploration in the future!

 Chapter 1416 - Trial Of Ninth Soul Skill

    <h4>Chapter 1416: Trial Of Ninth Soul Skill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Dai Tianling regretted his action for not treating the Tang Sect properly. He was overly confident at the time. At present, he understood how far behind the Star Luo Empire was after witnessing the Tang Sect¡¯s soul weapons.

    He would need to figure out a way to get the Tang Sect on board Star Luo¡¯s battleship. In fact, he was willing to pay a higher cost as this was a great opportunity for the rise of the Star Luo Empire.

    At this point, Tang Wulin¡¯s handsome face appeared on Dai Tianling¡¯s mind subconsciously. He felt a twitch in his heart as the b*stard boy had taken advantage of his daughter. He truly wished to kill Tang Wulin! Yet, he had no choice but to admit that the opposite side would be cheering now had it not been for Tang Wulin¡¯s presence.

    At the same time, he had observed the extraordinary phenomena earlier. If the Tang Sect had mastered control over such an ability and the Star Luo Empire stood to benefit from it, what else was there to fear about the Federation?

    Tang Wulin was unaware of Dai Tianling¡¯s mood at present. The Tang Sect¡¯s submarine was heading back to the Douluo Continent at top speed.

    After a few days of rest and recuperation, Tang Wulin regained his peak condition once again. As they were travelling under the sea, they were unaware of the situation in the Star Luo Empire. However, they had already done their best. If the Star Luo Empire was still incapable of stopping the Federal Fleet on their own, then there was nothing else they could do.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re fine as expected. I can¡¯t tell the specific condition of your body anymore. I can only say that your body¡¯s endurance has surpassed the limits of a human. Even someone like me who is a Limit Douluo can¡¯t rival your body¡¯s endurance without using the strength of a demigod.¡±

    After the information transfer, the Holy Spirit Douluo was back in the submarine. She had spent the past few days observing the condition of Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    She had learned about the lightning storm which took ce the other day. She felt quite surprised that Tang Wulin remained safe in the massive surge of lightning. So, she monitored Tang Wulin for a few days fearing that there might be side-effects from the incident.

    As it turned out, Tang Wulin¡¯s body was no longer human. Not only was there no side-effect, Tang Wulin was, in fact, as high-spirited and valiant as the dragon.

    He was in rather good health, and his body was undergoing benign transformations every day. After his ninth soul ring was formed, he attained the rank of a Title Douluo finally. There was no urgent need for him to continue elevating himself anymore. He only needed to focus on stabilizing his rank.

    Tang Wulin disyed an impressive performance whereby he took his time. He set a simple target for himself. He was going to stabilize his rankpletely and master the control of his body before his return to the Douluo Continent.

    ¡°Thank you, Mother. I think I¡¯m fine and in a better state than I¡¯ve ever been.¡± Tang Wulin was feeling great with the substantial elevation of his physical condition. He felt that even the Golden Dragon King Seal did not threaten him as much now.

    He had already broken through twelve Golden Dragon King Seals at present. There were still six more seals to go and each of them would certainly be more ferocious than the preceding one. However, he felt more confident now that the thirteenth seal would not be too much of a threat.

    He understood that he would need to prolong the breakthrough of his seals as much as possible aftermunicating with his biological father. Otherwise, even the strength left behind in his body by his father could not possibly suppress the Golden Dragon King¡¯s destructive thoughtspletely.

    It was a top-grade Godhood-rank after all. Unless Tang Wulin ascended into Godhood, otherwise, he could not possibly absorb the Golden Dragon King¡¯s powerpletely for his own use.

    Consequently, Tang Wulin did not have the slightest intention to breakthrough his seal in advance despite his body¡¯s endurance which had improved by leaps and bounds. It was more important for him to consolidate all his abilities right now.

    He had gained immensely from his visit to the two great empires this time. The return trip whichsted a few months was conducive for him to process his gains.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin seemed to be transforming daily in the eyes of hisrades. His dominant quality seemed to becking a little. In fact, he had be gentler. He appeared to be an ordinary person on most asions. Nheless, the milder he was, the more dangerous he felt.

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t.¡± Xie Xie looked at Tang Wulin with a bashful expression.

    Tang Wulin felt speechless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to surpass me? Let¡¯s have a spar. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be merciful.¡±

    Xie Xie shook his head profusely akin to a rattle. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m not nning to surpass you at all. Actually, I didn¡¯t either in the past. It has always been Yue Zhengyu¡¯s idea. Ask him if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± There was a saying: ¡®Brother, it¡¯s better you die than I die.¡¯ Xie Xie had witnessed the storm with his own eyes. He would not want to spar with a monster like Tang Wulin.

    Xu Xiaoyan covered her mouth and chuckled softly. She did not attempt to speak on behalf of Yue Zhengyu either. Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui were perfecting the three-word battle armors for everyone. At their work rate, the three-word battle armors for the Shrek Seven Monsters would bepleted by the time they arrived in the Douluo Continent. By then, everyone would be three-word battle armor masters.

    Tang Wulin had been umting his gains and be thoroughly acquainted with his abilities recently. He conducted a self-examination to find out the things he had learned from this experience, but he could only test and verify his abilities through actualbat. That was why he went looking for Xie Xie.

    ¡°Die, Xie Xie! Since when did I say that I wished to surpass the captain? Are you even human? Captain, I¡¯ve always been your loyal fan. Xie Xie has been making malicious remarks about you behind your back. Do take a beating out of him. We¡¯ll be cheering for you!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu walked in through a door at the side. He nced at Xu Xiaoyan whom had been secretly sending messages to him. He had a look of resentment and deep hatred on his face.

    Tang Wulin spoke with a slight helplessness, ¡°Is it okay if both of you spar with me then?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± said both of them in unison.

    Tang Wulin was a true Title Douluo now. Yue Zhengyu had just achieved breakthrough to Soul Douluo-rank a few days ago, while Xie Xie stillcked the most crucial cultivation to achieve the Soul Douluo realm. They were not Tang Wulin¡¯s worthy opponents even with theirbined efforts when they were previously of the same rank, let alone now when there was arge disparity in their abilities. They did not wish to endure the torment!

    ¡°Both of you are cowards...¡± Tang Wulin felt speechless.

    He was truly itching for a spar at present, and he found himself yearning for the Battle of Five Gods. The more stressed out he was, the better it was for him to express his potential. However, it appeared there was no suitable opponent for him currently.

    Although his godmother was a Limit Douluo, she was not a big fan of battles and was more skilled in healing. As for the rest of them, no one was willing to partake in a spar with Tang Wulin.

    ¡°How about if we ask Xu Xiaoyan? Xu Lizhi can join too! The four of you against me.¡± Tang Wulin looked at them with anticipation.

    Xu Xiaoyan spoke with a hidden bitterness in her eyes, ¡°Captain, I¡¯m a girl. How could you ask that of me?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Stop pretending. You¡¯re a first-ss actor when we were in the academy. Don¡¯t try to bewitch me. Xinn and Yuanen are the best! They¡¯ll never say no to a challenge if they were here. How are all of you going to progress if you dare not face a challenge? Didn¡¯t you notice that my speed improved tremendously when I was continuously engaged in challenging the powerhouses?¡±

    ¡°Knock it off!¡± said the three of them almost in unison.

    ¡°Alright. Forget it then. I¡¯m heading to the sea¡¯s surface for a practice by myself. Perhaps I¡¯ll encounter some powerful sea soul beast!¡± Tang Wulin walked away resentfully.

    In reality, he was well aware that he could not possibly encounter any powerful sea soul beasts. The sea soul beasts would not attack him at all due to the Sea God¡¯s aura on his body.

    The submarine ascended from the depths. Tang Wulin flew out onto the surface of the sea. He inhaled the fresh, moist air and was refreshed at once.

    Even though Xie Xie and the rest had refused to fight against Tang Wulin, they would not miss out on the opportunity to take in some fresh air. All of them followed Tang Wulin to the surface. Nheless, they refused to approach Tang Wulin but only watched him from a distance.

    Tang Wulin darted a look at his three vigntrades. He thought about A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi who werepetitive as well, but both of them were engaged in closed door cultivation now. Otherwise, he could ask them out for a spar.

    He felt rather restless about not being able to express his power despite having all that power.

    A dash of purple shed once in his eyes as the soul rings arose from underneath his feet.

    Four ck soul rings appeared first, then the green-gold soul ring, followed by the sixth to the eighth soul rings which were all orange-gold, while the ninth soul ring had an odd color. The ninth soul ring was blood-red on the surface with ayer of purple-gold radiance circting inside.

    In fact, Tang Wulin could possibly be the first man in history who possessed the one-hundred year Thunderp Nether Vine as both his soul ring and spirit soul.

    The nine soul ringsplemented each other. The colors were not only different but extraordinary: a peculiar green-gold, a shocking orange-gold, and a prestigious purple-gold.

    His long hair hung down loosely on his back. There was an unusual quality to him especially when he was at sea. Even the sea water turned crystal clear in his presence.

    The thick water element around Tang Wulin supported his weight. Even though he was flying in the air, he remained his best at all times with minimal energy consumption.

 Chapter 1417 - Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell

    <h4>Chapter 1417: Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Naturally, even though Tang Wulin could not fullymand the power of the sea, as the Sea God Child with the blessing of the ocean, he would be under its protection. It could be said that it was almost impossible for him to be killed while at sea even if he was faced with a demigod-ranked Limit Douluo powerhouse.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling sentimental as he sensed the energy fluctuation inside his body change. He had only truly felt like he deserved to be the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and Shrek Academy Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master after bing a Title Douluo-rank powerhouse.

    Looking back and thinking about how everything had happened so quickly left him feeling slightly incredulous. His bitter andborious work for many years had finally granted the abilities that let him take his ce among the continent¡¯s powerhouses. He felt confident that he could be a Limit Douluo in the near future. He would have to reach for that goal and then push forward in the direction of Godhood. That was the only way he would be able to find his family!

    As a soul master, motivation was needed to fuel his assiduous cultivation. Fame, fortune and desire were notpelling enough for Tang Wulin. Family, friendship and love were the things that truly mattered to him.

    In order to ensure that he could protect Gu Yuena, he was willing to sacrifice his time and advance continuously, hoping that he could be together with her one day with nothing else standing in their way.

    As for finding his birth parents, he was even more motivated. This was the first time he had ever set ascension to Godhood as his target. Even though the goal seemed to be far away, so what? If his father could do it back then, why couldn¡¯t he?

    At this point, Tang Wulin felt a burst of exuberant energy fill his chest, and he gave a long, mighty howl toward the sky.

    In the vast expanse of water that stretched as far as the eye could see, his cry spread out into the distance. The calm sea waterpped soundlessly while thick water element surrounded Tang Wulin affectionately.

    Bluesilver Emperor vines surged out with Tang Wulin¡¯s body as its center point. Every vine was as thick as an arm. They appeared to be slightly thinner than before, but under close inspection, one would discover that they were slightly different.

    The surface of every Bluesilver Emperor vine was covered with densely arranged dragon scales. They were blue-gold in color with light circting on the inside and enshrouded by purple-gold radiance. They did not seem to have any electric energy, but when those vines appeared around Tang Wulin, the air surrounding his body warped as if he was about to fill the space to its bursting point.

    Purple-gold light shed in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as he pointed his right hand. At once, thousands of Bluesilver Emperor vines shot in that direction at lightning speed. The vines wove together in the sky and formed the shape of a giant spear. It was the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s version of the Thousand using Fingers.

    The spear¡¯s consciousness appeared out of thin air. There was a sudden sh, illuminating everything within a thousand meters, followed by a loud booming noise like thunder. A purple-gold ck hole suddenly appeared out of thin air one thousand meters away. Even though it had only appeared for a moment before vanishing, the space had obviously exploded during that split second. There was no leakage of energy and it did not seem to be that powerful, but it was the result of Tang Wulin condensing all the energy he possessed altogether to the best of his abilities.

    He waved his hand. His Bluesilver Emperor transformed into a spear for a moment, then a hammer, before spinning into a gigantic vortex and appearing out of thin air in the form of a rod.

    The Bluesilver Emperor vines had rapidly undergone a multitude of transformations before finally transforming into countless giant blue-gold dragons pulsating with purple-gold light all around him.

    The ninth soul ring on Tang Wulin¡¯s body suddenly glowed brightly. The purple-gold brilliance on the surface of the red soul ring shed once before vanishingpletely. The Bluesilver Emperor vines that surrounded his body faded to nothing in that instant, and the sky darkened within a thousand-meter range. With his body as the center point, countless streams of purple-gold lightning struck explosively before transforming into a sea of purple and gold. The terrifying energy fluctuation unleashed seemed to be able to prate even space itself.

    This was the first soul skill granted to Tang Wulin by the Thunderp Nether Vine. It was known as the Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell!

    Tang Wulin had been under the assumption that the Thunderp Nether Vine would bestow two out of three of its original soul skills, but there was some variation produced after the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s evolved and fused with the Bluesilver Emperor. The Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell was precisely the result. The formation of power before everyone¡¯s eyes was the perfect fusion of the Lightning Forest and the Lightning Hell in addition to the tenacity of Bluesilver Emperor.

    In the Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell, every vine of the Bluesilver Emperor was transformed into a bolt of lightning. As the thunder exploded loudly, it pierced through thin air and became a truly lethal. This would doubtlessly be arge-scale attack-type soul skill. Its destructive power had inherited the Nether Vine¡¯s fearsome attributes to the point that it was much more terrifying than the original Thunderp Nether Vine.

    Xie Xie watched everything from afar. He turned pale with fear but secretly rejoiced that he had not made the mad decision to spar with Tang Wulin.

    After his martial soul evolved into Space-time Dragon, his senses were extremely attuned to space and time, so he could clearly feel that even time and space would bepletely destroyed by the Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell¡¯s terrifying lightning. As it happened, it actually contained dignified and righteous energy.

    An evil soul master would really be in trouble upon encountering this attack.

    Yue Zhengyu watched everything before his eyes with a resolute nce. He chanted to himself in his heart, ¡®I¡¯ll never spar with him. For all eternity, I won¡¯t ever spar with him. He¡¯s not human!¡¯

    On the other hand, Xu Xiaoyan had a shocked expression on her face. Tang Wulin looked just like the Lightning God descending from heaven as he stood right in the center of the thunderstorm. His entire body was emitting explosive purple-gold radiance, making everyone feel like they could not approach him at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s too powerful. The destructive force can even rival a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition!¡±

    ¡°I thought the captain hadn¡¯t taken a title yet? Why doesn¡¯t he name himself Exploding Bomb Douluo? What do you guys think about the title? Exploding Bomb Douluo Tang Wulin,¡± said Xie Xie softly with a chuckle.

    Yue Zhengyu pouted his lips. He was about to speak when his pupils suddenly constricted. His feathered wings appeared behind his back at lightning speed. With a p of his wings, he took Xu Xiaoyan and fell back instantly.

    Xie Xie immediately realized that something was off as soon as he saw Yue Zhengyu¡¯s change of countenance. Light warped around his body abruptly. His silhouette shed as he was about to escape into the void.

    A crystal-clear figure of purple-gold light emerged out of nothing. ¡°Pap!¡± It pped the empty air.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Xie Xie screamed out in agony. Purple lightning encircled him as he was forcefully pped out of the void. His entire body shivered intensely while every strand of the long hair on his head stood upright. His eyes rolled into the back of his head as he convulsed. His martial soul was pped so ferociously that it had dispersed. Let alone running away, he could not even exercise control over his own body.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the Exploding Bomb Douluo?¡± Tang Wulin appeared by Xie Xie¡¯s side with a smile. He grabbed Xie Xie¡¯s shoulder in order to stop Xie Xie from falling off the sky, despite the lightning shimmering on his body.

    Xie Xie was feeling numb all over and his mind had gone nk. There was utterly no way he could answer Tang Wulin¡¯s question.

    He was not only feeling pain all over his body, his martial soul had been dispersed by the p, so even his soul was shaken violently.

    A suction force radiated from Tang Wulin¡¯s hand to absorb the lightning energy from Xie Xie¡¯s body. He muttered to himself, ¡°Hmm, the strength of the Thunder God¡¯s Whip is as extraordinary as expected. I¡¯ve only used one-tenth of its power and Xie Xie was so incapable of withstanding the sudden attack that he didn¡¯t even manage to unleash his battle armor in time. Impressive, impressive.¡±

    It was the second soul skill bestowed by the Thunderp Nether Vine, known as the Thunder God¡¯s Whip.

    The Thunder God¡¯s Whip was undoubtedly a single-target attack that could be used in conjunction with the Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell. However, Tang Wulin had yet to achieveplete mastery of this ability and that was the reason why he dared not go all out whenunching the attack.

    Both of these soul skills consumed his soul power at an extreme rate. A single attack from either the Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell or the Thunder God¡¯s Whip would consume thirty percent of Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power. Tang Wulin had the vague sense that the Thunder God¡¯s Whip had a special type of ability rted to space. Perhaps, it was because of the reinforcement from the Indefinite Storm during the final moments of the fusion. Most likely, it was because Tang Wulin had begunprehending spatialw in a more profound manner at the time.

    In order to exercise control over Thunder God¡¯s Whip, he would still need to learn from experience and understand it even more. However, the offensive power of this ability was so fearsome that he dared notunch it at full force yet.

    It took a few minutes before Xie Xie gradually recovered from the numbness, but his body was still convulsing every once in a while.

    ¡°Big Brother, your...your trick is a little too ruthless. My entire body still feels numb all over. Why can¡¯t I escape your attack despite fleeing into space?¡± Xie Xie had a shocked expression.

    During that one p earlier, he actually felt as if his soul was about to be shattered. The Space-time Dragon was renderedpletely helpless in that situation. Even though he had not been prepared, Xie Xie felt that he could not escape the terrifying power of Tang Wulin¡¯s single strike even if he had been forewarned.

 Chapter 1418 - The Thunder Godâ€™s Whip

    <h4>Chapter 1418: The Thunder God¡¯s Whip</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin nodded slightly, ¡°The Thunder God¡¯s Whip utilizes both my soul power and my spiritual power. It¡¯s an ability that¡¯s akin to the edge of time and space. It¡¯s also like a transformative power released after the Thunderp Nether Vine broke through the limit of one hundred thousand years. I don¡¯t fully understand it yet. I need some time. However, I keep having this feeling that there is a special rule power contained within it. It seemed that every whipes with its own special domain.¡±

    The edge of Xie Xie¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I won¡¯t watch you cultivate again. I don¡¯t want to be caught in the crossfire ever again. I want to work hard as well. I want a breakthrough too!¡±

    For some reason, after the whipping he received just now, he vaguely felt as if he had a deeper understanding of the Space-time Dragon¡¯s abilities. It seemed as if he was one step closer to breaking through rank-80.

    The Six Great Immortal Grasses that followed Tang Wulin back then were the Damask Tulip, the zing Apricot Cabbage Eight-Pointed Frozen Grass, the ck Jade Divine Bamboo, the Piercing Gaze Dew, and the Earthworm Pumpkin.

    Within this period, Yuanen Yehui, Ye Xinn, and Yue Zhengyu hadpleted their breakthroughs to rank-80. Each of them assimted an immortal grass as their hundred-thousand-year spirit soul. For example, Yuanen Yehui had picked the Earthworm Pumpkin to strengthen her power and defenses. She obtained two great soul skills. Ye Xinn chose the ck Jade Divine Bamboo, and Yue Zhengyu took the zing Apricot Cabbage.

    Xu Lizhi had already consumed a type of immortal grass back then and was a food-type soul master, so he naturally did not take from one of the Six Great Immortal Grasses. Thus, the Piercing Gaze Dew and Eight-Pointed Frozen Grass remained, and they were already assigned to their hosts. Xie Xie would be allocated the Piercing Gaze Dew, while the Eight-Pointed Frozen Grass would go to Xu Xiaoyan.

    Before Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s martial soul mutated, it was the Starwheel Ice Staff. Although she had been using star power all this while, her origin¡¯s ice attribute had always been around. A hundred-thousand-year spirit soul was difficult toe by, so she was looking forward to certain changes in her powers after assimting the Eight-Pointed Frozen Grass.

    For Xie Xiem the Piercing Gaze Dew could raise his Purple Demon Eyes to their highest rank and could also heighten his powers ofprehension, which was the more important part. His Space-time Dragon was actually very difficult to cultivate. This was also why he had not broken through to eight rings until now. The higher his rank, the greater the understanding and enlightenment he would have to possess.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°You know, we have some time on our hands. Why don¡¯t you attack me? I¡¯ll get a feel for your current condition. Maybe it¡¯ll be of some help to you.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°You¡¯ll only be defending and not attacking?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied pointedly, ¡°Can you be any more cowardly? Are youing at me or not?¡±

    ¡°I am!¡± replied Xie Xie without hesitation.

    The reason he was unwilling to spar with Tang Wulin was clearly that he was worried about getting beaten up. However, if Tang Wulin were to solely defend and not attack, that would be a different story.

    ¡°Count me in!¡± Yue Zhengyu had flown back from afar, his four wings pping behind him. His eyes were alive with anticipation.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Alright, bring it.¡±

    Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu exchanged nces. Although the two of them quarreled often, ever since they entered Shrek Academy, they had actually fought side by side more often than they had fought alongside Tang Wulin. Their cooperation was already top-notch.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes beamed and a brilliant golden me suddenly rose where he stood. With a flurry of movement, he shot toward Tang Wulin like a golden cannonball.

    With his eyes shing, Tang Wulin¡¯s body flickered with golden light. Scales covered him as he unleashed his Golden Dragon Body. He held his arms up to the golden ball of light.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The brilliant golden fireball exploded but did not crumble. Instead, it closed itself around Tang Wulin as if it was a huge jaw.

    It burned scorching hot and was filled with the powers of light and fire. This was clearly an improvement in Xie Xie¡¯s martial soul after he broke through to eight rings and merged with the zing Apricot Cabbage.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes flickered, and the scales on his body suddenly lit up brightly. It was his Golden Dragon Domineering Body.

    At that very moment, a faint glow appeared silently behind his neck. It shed without warning.

    A sense of danger filled his entire being. Tang Wulin pounced forward reflexively and countless Bluesilver Emperor vines shot out from behind him instantly, making him resemble a porcupine.

    ¡°Ding!¡± The light behind him suddenly distorted. The faint light seemed to have spurted with near impossible speed. It had stuck onto the side of Tang Wulin¡¯s neck right before the Bluesilver Emperor vines attacked.

    Just then, the glow around Tang Wulin suddenly changed. The sharp de that nearly cut him suddenly returned to where it was a second ago. Even the golden-red mes that had already wrapped around his body retreated somewhat.

    The Time Backtrack Domain! Tang Wulin¡¯s unique spiritual domain.

    A hundred faint beams of light appeared all around him. They seemed to want to put him to death by dismembering him as they suddenly transformed and charged toward him.

    More concerning was that these beams traveled at different speeds. They appeared extremely disorderly, but the speed of their attacks was constantly shifting. It was seemingly impossible to detect their pattern.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression changed slightly. His Time Backtrack Down strengthened instantly, and every attack slowed down momentarily. At the same time, he hurled a punch in midair.

    With a deep explosion sound, he forcibly punched a miniature ck hole into existence. A powerful suction force came from within it and the sharp des were instantly pulled in. The speed of the attacks was greatly reduced. Tang Wulin extended his Golden Dragon King wings behind him and he started swiveling like a whirlwind. He shot into the skies and collided forcefully with Yue Zhengyu, who was descending from above.

    There was another explosion. Tang Wulin shook and was sent crashing down from the skies by the impact. He could only defend himself, and he had alsopressed his cultivation base until it was around the rank of eight rings. He had not expected to be at such a disadvantage when he continuously used his spiritual domain and strength.

    A gold-red radiance seemed to have followed closely behind the collision and it hit his body mercilessly. All his scales were dyed golden red. Tang Wulin was sent crashing down by the impact and he dropped straight toward the surface of the ocean. However, he shouted, ¡°Good!¡±

    The faint beams of light reappeared at that point. They were mixed with the rain of light, as the countless beams merged with the shower. Some of them were unusual and had an extremely sharp aura. More peculiarly, the sharpness seemed illusory, as if they would be real if he did not block them but would instantly fade if he did. They were extremely strange and annoying.

    Tang Wulin offered his praises in his heart. He quickly retracted the Bluesilver Emperor vines which he had just unleashed. Every Bluesilver Emperor vine seemed to havee to life as they whipped about around him. His seventh soul ring shone. It was the Bluesilver Emperor avatar!

    Tang Wulin waspletely covered in ayer of bluish radiance. His body seemed to have be translucent, as did every Bluesilver Emperor vine. There was no need for Tang Wulin to control them. They scattered all around him as if each had a kind of its own.

    The sharp beams of light, regardless of their speed or whether they were real or not, were blocked by Bluesilver Emperor vines whenever they got close enough. Their attacks were nullified.

    Yue Zhengyu descended again. His body was burning with golden-red mes. His four wings werepletely extended behind him as they absorbed the light elements in the air. What blocked him was the great shield formed by the interwoven Bluesilver Emperor vines.

    In the air, Xie Xie¡¯s body seemed to fade in and out. Every time he reappeared, he was apanied by a volley of extremely sharp attacks. On the other hand, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s attack was filled with extremely powerful invasive strength. One of them worked in the void while the other worked in reality. They were working together beautifully.

    However, Tang Wulin had relied on his Bluesilver Emperor avatar. The glittering, translucent Bluesilver Emperor vines formed a crisscross pattern. They seemed to be able to block the duo¡¯s attacks highly precisely.

 Chapter 1419 - Collective Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 1419: Collective Cultivation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    This was the disparity in their cultivation bases. Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power had been at Spirit Domain for a long time. With such a spiritual cultivation base, he could always identify the trajectories of Xie Xie¡¯s and Yue Zhengyu¡¯s attacks. Under the Bluesilver Emperor avatar¡¯s enhancement, his Bluesilver Emperor vines were extremely strong, in addition to having the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power and the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s electric paralysis. Hence, with every sh, he could weaken Yue Zhengyu¡¯s and Xie Xie¡¯s attacks to a great extent. No matter how fiercely the two of them went at Tang Wulin, he was able to resolve their attacks in the blink of an eye.

    Their battle seemed to epass the entire sky. There were shes of light everywhere. It was a majestic sight to behold.

    Xie Xie had never unleashed his powers as freely as he was doing at that moment. He continuously shuttled back and forth between time and space. Each time he moved between them, his Light Dragon Dagger and Shadow Dragon Dagger became fainter and fainter, which meant that they were bing deadlier. Every de of Bluesilver Grass was like his enemy, and every sh with them would give him a deeper understanding.

    Throughout the battle, he learnt how to prevent himself from being entangled by the Bluesilver Emperor, how to deal with the electric paralysis from above, and how to look out for a chance to breach Tang Wulin¡¯s defenses.

    This was not the only time he got close to Tang Wulin. With his Space-time Dragon¡¯s abilities, he had already found opportunities tond an attack. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s Time Backtrack Domain had a powerful suppression effect on him. Every time his attack almost hit Tang Wulin, it would be transported back to where it was a second ago. Then, the Bluesilver Emperor would precisely make up for theck in defense and take his opportunity away.

    Frankly speaking, this was not a good feeling. However, it was precisely because of this that he had to wrack his brains to look for an opening, a chance to strike.

    Simr to how Tang Wulin improved himself during the Battle of Five Gods, the best way for a soul master to improve himself was to experience actualbat under pressure. At the moment, Xie Xie was experiencing just such a situation.

    This was also the case for Yue Zhengyu.

    After he assimted the zing Apricot Cabbage, his own cultivation base had improved by leaps and bounds. His Holy Angel martial soul experienced an overall improvement under the hundred-thousand-year soul ring¡¯s enhancement.

    Thebination of Light Fire and Scorching Fire had opened up a path for him that was somewhat different from his origin¡¯s Holy Angel martial soul. Compared to his original Holy Angel martial soul, this was more prating.

    His fiery invasion and Xie Xie¡¯s shuttling between illusion and reality was a great threat for Tang Wulin. Without his battle armor and being able to fight ack, Tang Wulin could only deal with the two of them with his Time Backtrack Domain.

    Since they did not have to worry about Tang Wulin¡¯s counterattacks, their attacks were uninhibited. They put the fruits of their recent improvements on full disy. They connected all the dots of their powers in their ceaseless attacks.

    For them, this was a wonderful sensation. Their abilities were improving slowly but surely.

    Tang Wulin was also a benefactor. As the person who was most skilled in offense, he had been relying a lot on the Golden Dragon King¡¯s powers in his actual battles. For example, in the Battle of Five Gods, he had not even used his Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s eighth soul skill. He was so used to attacking that he had overlooked the many advantages his Bluesilver Emperor possessed.

    At that moment, he waspletely on the defense. His body¡¯s tenacity was important, but he was relying more on his Bluesilver Emperor to block his opponents¡¯ attacks. This way, his understanding of the Bluesilver Emperor would deepen.

    He divided his concentration to control two of his abilities. His Time Backtrack Domain was incorporated into his Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s defense. His understanding of his main martial soul deepened as well.

    The three of them had cultivation bases of more than seven rings. Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu had already cultivated their soul cores. Their soul power came in endless supply and their battle on the sea¡¯s surface continued. After an hour, Yue Zhengyu was the first one to be exhausted.

    He pped his four wings, turned into a ball of fire and left the fight. Yue Zhengyu¡¯s clothes were already drenched with sweat. ¡°I¡¯m beat. I¡¯m beat. That was nice!¡± He panted heavily. Although his body was tired, his eyes were exceptionally bright.

    An illusory shadow flickered and Xie Xie appeared beside him. With his hands on his waist, he was also panting continuously. ¡°That was awesome, Big Brother. We should do this more often, with you only defending and not attacking. We¡¯ll be willing to spar with you every day if this was the case.¡±

    Tang Wulin retracted his Bluesilver Emperor, exposing his actual body. He looked as normal as ever, and his breathing did not seembored. Only his gaze seemed slightly dimmed. This was the aftereffect of consuming huge amounts of his spiritual power.

    ¡°You wish! I¡¯m exhausted as well!¡± In truth, Yue Zhengyu¡¯s head-on shes were not much of a threat to him, as his body¡¯s physique was already at an extreme level. Simply put, even a quasigod-ranked expert such as the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa might not even be able topare with Tang Wulin in terms of their body¡¯s durability.

    Xie Xie was the one who gave him a headache. His attacks were everywhere. When he used his power over time and space, it gave him attacks an unpredictable quality. Since Tang Wulin could not attack, he had to constantly use his Time Backtrack Domain to correct his own mistakes while defending against Xie Xie¡¯s attacks.

    Although Xie Xie¡¯s cultivation base was not at the eight-rings yet, he had given him a fair amount of trouble.

    However, the more trouble he had, the happier Tang Wulin felt. Hispanions¡¯ strengthening was good news for the entire Tang Sect and Shrek.

    After all, he was only a single person. No matter how powerful he was on his own, the disadvantageous situation on the continent for the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy would still greatly affect the development of the Tang Sect.

    With hispanions¡¯ strength growing, once all the Shrek Seven Monsters became Title Douluo-ranked experts, Tang Wulin believed that Shrek could definitely be rebuilt with their hard work.

    Xie Xie chuckled. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t say that. Look, it¡¯s really helpful for us if you let us attack to our hearts¡¯ content. If you attack as well, we¡¯ll be unable to fight you after youunch an attack from all sides. Wouldn¡¯t that be meaningless? If you only defended without attacking, everyone canst longer. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu kept nodding his head. This was one of the rare asions where he agreed with Xie Xie. ¡°He¡¯s right. Big Brother, why don¡¯t we do this from now on? I think that this is great as well. Before this, there were some points where I felt that my assimtion with the zing Apricot Cabbage wasn¡¯t exactly perfect yet, but now, it all seems to be connected. If we do this a few more times, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll greatly aid me in assimting my spirit soul.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. He spoke as if he had something on his mind, ¡°I do think that we can continue with this method, but we must make some changes to it to make it more beneficial to our overall improvement. After Yuanen and the othersplete their battle armor, they should join in as well. Why don¡¯t we do this? I¡¯ll only defend without attacking three times, and then we¡¯ll have a true all-out battle. That¡¯ll give you guys some motivation as well. It won¡¯t do for you to unleash your strengths alone. It¡¯s just as important to see how you use your abilities under pressure.¡±

    Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu exchanged nces. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re not thinking about exacting revenge, are you?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied with a straight face, ¡°Am I that sort of person? I¡¯m doing this for everyone¡¯s benefit.¡±

    Xie Xie coughed and scratched his head. ¡°You know, sometimes I think that you¡¯re quite sly.¡±

    Tang Wulin suddenly smiled. His smile gave Xie Xie the chills when he looked at it. Without waiting for Tang Wulin to say something, Xie Xie had already blurted out hastily, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that. I also think that we need a certain amount of pressure in this period of time.¡±

    In the days that followed, their lives became richer. They had no inhibitions on the sea¡¯s surface. It became their best training ground. The submarine would surface almost every day to let them out for their cultivation throughbat.

    Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu were not the only participants. The others slowly joined in the fray. Tang Wulin continued to defend himself without fighting back, and sometimes he was surrounded. Everyone¡¯sbat strength was subtly but surely improving at a continuous pace. Tang Wulin himself was also stabilizing his own rank through the constantbat sessions and his own cultivation.

    Throughout this process, time flew. They were getting closer to the Douluo Continent.

    ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯ve made contact with the sect.¡±

    On this day, the captain had met Tang Wulin right after he returned from his session with hispanions.

    Making contact with the Tang Sect meant that they were already very close to the Douluo Continent.

    Tang Wulin said with a smile, ¡°How long until we reach the shore?¡±

    The captain replied, ¡°We have about three days. The Deputy Hall Master asked you to contact him immediately after you returned. It seems that he has something urgent to discuss with you.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s chest tightened. ¡®Something urgent? Was the Star Luo Empire unable to fight the Federal Fleet back after all?¡¯

    He hastily went to themunications room beside the main control room.

    The captain sent the others away. After he had personally established the connection for Tang Wulin, he left the room as well.

    The call connected. From the other end came the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin¡¯s voice, ¡°Wulin.¡±

    When Tang Wulin heard his voice, he suddenly felt that this voice seemed to be filled with exhaustion.

    ¡°Your Excellency, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Tang Wulin asked hastily. However, he did not let his emotions get the better of him. After experiencing so much, he had learned to calm himself. Regardless of what the situation was, feeling anxious was not going to help.

 Chapter 1420 - Treasonous Organization

    <h4>Chapter 1420: Treasonous Organization</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zang Xin chuckled at the other end of the receiver. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You guys have done well this time. The Federal Fleet is being held back at the Star Luo Empire. I heard that they¡¯re ready to withdraw. Initially, both sides were going up against each other, but because the Star Luo Empire had the weapons we provided, the Federal Fleet refrained from shooting the rats for fear of breaking the vase. Then, the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s fleet appeared at that very moment and they fired a rank-10 Mother-Son Soul Chaser. This time, one of the Federation¡¯s motherships was damaged and now the Federal Fleet has retreated further away. ording to the information we obtained from our connection in the Star Luo Empire, it seems that this war won¡¯t be happening. After all, Chen Xinjie would never risk losing his entire army or suffering coteral damage if he were to start a conflict.¡±

    ¡°Fortune is on the Star Luo Empire¡¯s side for now. Whether it was their weapons or their personnel, they could replenish them quickly. They can use the continent as their base and defend themselves whileunching counterattacks. The Federation would definitely not wish to see its three great fleets be destroyed even if they managed to damage the Star Luo Empire. It would be difficult for them to muster another force tounch another attack. If this was a war of attrition, the Star Luo Empire might just win out in the end. Hence, I reckon that the Federal Fleet can only return without anything to show for themselves this time. Next time, if the Federation really wants to attack the Star Luo Empire, it will be on a muchrger scale than this. However, they¡¯d need more time to prepare as well. I¡¯m not sure when that attack will be.¡±

    After hearing the Amorous Douluo¡¯s words, Tang Wulin sighed with relief. ¡°That¡¯s great news. If we can prevent a war, then the civilian casualties can be greatly reduced. However, you sound tired, Your Excellency. Is there something else?¡±

    Zang Xin sighed softly and said drily, ¡°The Federation has already announced that the Tang Sect is a treasonous organization.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression froze. His mind went nk.

    The Federation had dered the Tang Sect to be a treasonous organization?

    What did this mean?

    Ever since the Tang Sect was founded twenty thousand years ago, it had always been one of the most powerful sects on the Douluo Continent. There was a time when the Tang Sect¡¯s predecessor, Tang San, led hispanions to fight against the tides of evil and cooperated with the two great empires back then to foil the Martial Soul Hall¡¯s scheme.

    Back then, the Tang Sect¡¯s mainstay, the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao, had founded the Spirit Pagoda. He even protected the Star Luo Empire with his strength alone.

    However, twenty thousand yearster, the Tang Sect had been dered a treasonous organization. This meant that the entire Federation would reject the Tang Sect and would most probably treat it like an enemy organization like the Holy Spirit Cult. In the future, the Tang Sect could only survive in the dark and they could never return to the world of light.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to make such a decision,¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s tone immediately turned ice-cold. It had been a long time since he was this furious.

    The Amorous Douluo chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Some people just want to see us dead. There¡¯s a huge debate back in the federal parliament. The Dove Faction is still working hard to fight for us, but the Hawk Faction is working together with the neutral faction to stop that. They¡¯re citing your participation in the Battle of Five Gods in the Star Luo Empire and the sudden appearance of modern weaponry in the two empires which were used against the Federation as their grounds, and the parliament has passed this motion.¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a deep voice, ¡°But they have no proof.¡±

    The Amorous Douluo replied inly, ¡°Do they need proof? Also, before all this happened, we had already thought about it. You don¡¯t have to worry. Even if we¡¯re dered to be a treasonous organization, we¡¯re not that easily defeated. We¡¯ll talk more after you return. I¡¯m only telling you this to give you a heads-up.¡±

    Tang Wulin responded, ¡°What about the Blood God Army? There¡¯s a Hall Master and many of our Tang Sect elites in the Blood God Army. What do we do now?¡±

    The Amorous Douluo replied, ¡°What else can we do? The Federation thinks that the Blood God Army no longer has any need for us. Before the federal parliament passed this motion, they had already sent experts and some people from the Spirit Pagoda to the Blood God Army. They wanted to take down the Hall Master and our members. The Bright Mirror Douluo had learned of this before they came. Now, the Hall Master and our members have already returned to us. Their positions will be taken over by the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s deputy Pagoda Master, the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu, and other Spirit Pagoda experts led by her. Leng Yaozhu will temporarily assume the office of the Blood God Battalion¡¯s Blood One.¡±

    Tang Wulin instinctively clenched his fists. ¡°For thousands of years, after everything the Tang Sect has contributed to the continent, it¡¯s all swept under the rug just like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s as if we never did anything.¡±

    Although the Amorous Douluo sounded very calm when he said these words, Tang Wulin could still detect the violent storm raging deep within his heart.

    After a slight pause, Tang Wulin said with a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in three days.¡±

    The Amorous Douluo said, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll discuss more when you¡¯re back.¡±

    Tang Wulin ended the call. His great mood had beenpletely spoiled. The Tang Sect had stood on the continent for as long as twenty thousand years. It had made countless efforts for the peace and development of the continent. However, it was now in such a lowly state, how could that not make him feel sad?

    Other matters aside, the Blood God Army¡¯s guarding of the abyssal passage for six thousand years had involved countless Tang Sect disciples, giving their lives and spilling their blood. As Blood One, the Heartless Douluo had guarded the abyssal passage for decades. How did the Federation treat the Tang Sect?

    On the matter of his trip to the Star Luo Empire, it was true that he did not think of the Federation¡¯s profits, but he was thinking about the whole of humanity! Especially when there was the great enemy behind the scenes, the Holy Spirit Cult. If a war did break out, every life lost would aid the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s development.

    It had been proven that Spirit Pagoda was colluding with the Holy Spirit Cult, but the Federation did nothing about that. Instead, the Tang Sect was the one being treated this way.

    Treasonous organization!

    The words weighed heavily upon his heart. Especially for the Tang Sect, an organization with a glorious history of ten thousand years, the stifling feeling was even greater. This was certainly an extremely huge blow to ordinary Tang Sect disciples.

    However, the Federation had made such a decision without considering the consequences.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. The anger he felt in his heart burned wildly and would not go away.

    Compared to the entire Federation, whether it was Shrek Academy¡¯s survivors or the Tang Sect, they seemed weak. Thebination of the sect and academy¡¯s strength could not possibly go against the entire Federation. It was also impossible for the Tang Sect to take revenge upon the Federation for whatever reason. However, where would the Tang Sect go after being branded a treasonous organization? Could the Federation really force the entire Tang Sect to move to the Star Luo Empire?

    In truth, the Star Luo Empire¡¯s great show of interest in the Tang Sect was entirely because of the Tang Sect¡¯s advancement in soul technology. Even if the Tang Sect went to the Star Luo Empire, once the Star Luo Empire had developed for a few thousand years, who could guarantee that the same thing would not happen again?

    It pained Tang Wulin the most that he did not know how he should deal with this situation. He could not see the future.

    Moreover, there was no way that the Federation would allow the entire Tang Sect to move to Star Luo Continent. There was no doubt that after dering the Tang Sect to be a treasonous organization, there would be a series of antagonistic measures taken against them.

    The Holy Spirit Cult was a terrorist organization. The Tang Sect was a treasonous organization. They seemed to be equated.

    ¡®Just how foolish can the Federation be!?¡¯

    This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time feeling such an intense loathing for the Federation.

    He did not tell the others about this piece of information yet. He decided to think about this after they got back. He never expected that the Tang Sect would be facing such dire circumstances after they had dealt with the threat of the war.

    The burden of restoring Shrek Academy was heavy enough. Now that the Tang Sect was dered a treasonous organization, as their Sect Master and Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master, the pressure he felt spiked.

    Three dayster, the submarine silently cruised along the underwater passage into the Tang Sect¡¯s secret undergroundke.

    After being on sea for such a long time, having their feet nted on solid ground gave them a reassuring feeling. However, Tang Wulin was currently unable to entertain these emotions.

 Chapter 1421 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1421: Return</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Tang Sect¡¯s underground base in Skysea City was just as it had been. There was nothing visibly different about it. However, Tang Wulin could vaguely see theplicated emotions contained in the Tang Sect disciples¡¯ eyes. There was indignance and pain, but more than anything, anger and humiliation.

    When they saw that Tang Wulin had returned, their expressions rxed slightly. They saluted Tang Wulin reverently and paid their respects genuinely.

    The Battle of Five Gods had not only made him a name among the Federation¡¯s high-ranking officials, but it had also stabilized his status in the Tang Sect.

    It was a glorious feat to fight against an entire nation by oneself. When the video was sent back to the Federation and seen by the Tang Sect disciples, they leapt with joy. They had finally learned just how powerful their newly appointed young sect master was.

    If they were being led by such a man, the entire Tang Sect would have hope.

    After an incident where the Tang Sect declined ten thousand years ago, it had put great attention on the issue of the passing down of leadership. Every generation¡¯s leader would nurture a batch of fresh blood when he was still in his prime. Then, he would pick the outstanding one from among those young people to seed him.

    However, the great catastrophe had taken a huge toll on the Tang Sect¡¯s new generation. Although they were not entirely wiped out like in Shrek Academy¡¯s case, the impact was still great. That was how Tang Wulin took on the role as Sect Master this early.

    With his actions, Tang Wulin had proven to Their Excellencies the Amorous and Heartless Douluos that he was trustworthy. In less than one year, he had undergone aplete change as if he was born anew. He had returned with incredible power.

    At the same time, he had also brought back the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali who was now a Limit Douluo.

    Although the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy were persecuted on all sides, in terms of high-endbat strength, they had four Limit Douluos, namely, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin, and the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali.

    In terms of sheer numbers of Limit Douluos, they were still the best.

    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± came a familiar voice. A figure appeared silently before Tang Wulin and the Holy Spirit Douluo who was walking beside him.

    ¡°Your Excellency.¡± When Tang Wulin saw him, his brows ckened slightly. Was this man not the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin?

    Zang Xin greeted them with a smile. From his outer appearance, there was no way of telling that he was under immense pressure.

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you made it back.¡± After Zang Xin had said his, he turned to Yali and smiled. ¡°Yali, congrattions.¡±

    He was shocked to see that the Holy Spirit Douluo did not change merely because of the improvement in her cultivation base. Her entire air seemed to have undergone aplete transformation as if she were born anew. Although she retained her silver mane, the loneliness and despair that were once evident in her eyes were gone. In their ce was a flourishing gaze, and she seemed to be filled with vigor.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Your Excellency. How¡¯s the Tang Sect? I hope everything¡¯s fine?¡± said Yali.

    Zang Xin smiled drily. ¡°The heavens haven¡¯t fallen on us just yet. Actually, we knew that such a day woulde sooner orter. If they¡¯d bombard Shrek and the Tang Sect with Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions, what would they not do? They¡¯d stop at nothing to keep power in their hands. They¡¯re nning to kill us off by forcing us to lose our cool.¡±

    Yali nodded, ¡°They¡¯re being utterly ruthless. At the same time, they¡¯re underestimating us greatly.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk more inside.¡±

    The Tang Sect disciples who followed Tang Wulin to the two empires were led to the rooms prepared for them. There were no problems with the Blood Dragon Unit either. When he chose the members back then, he had mainly picked people from among the Tang Sect disciples. Hence, all that was needed was to show them to their chambers.

    Since A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were not Tang Sect disciples, they went to rest for the time being. Inside the Tang Sect headquarters¡¯ meeting room in Skysea City, there were only the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali and the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    After sealing them off from the exterior, Zang Xin spoke to Tang Wulin, ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯vepleted your mission beautifully this time. I daresay that we¡¯ve achieved our goals. Although the Federal Fleet is still confronting the Star Luo Empire, I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll return in low spirits after their failure. For the time being, there¡¯s no need to worry about a war.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°The Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire have expressed their gratitude toward us. The Star Luo Empire had also said that we can move the Tang Sect over at any time, if we¡¯re willing.¡± When he said this, he saw a hint of admiration in Zang Xin¡¯s gaze.

    There was no doubt that the Tang Sect had assisted the Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empires to prevent a war from breaking out and also to establish a backup option if things went awry in the Federation. At the very least, it seemed that the doors of the Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empires would be wide open for the Tang Sect.

    Zang Xin said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking about, but the Tang Sect won¡¯t leave the Douluo Continent. Neither will Shrek Academy. Our roots are here. Our seniors put immeasurable effort into bringing the Tang Sect to its current scale and glory. As their sessors, we cannot discard the Tang Sect¡¯s foundations.¡±

    Yali nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the situation right now? Has the Federation made any maneuvers?¡±

    Zang Xin had a faint smile. ¡°They aren¡¯t bold enough to try anything drastic yet. They clearly know what the Tang Sect has at its disposal. They can¡¯t bear the consequences of the Tang Sect actually bing a genuinely treasonous organization or even a terrorist organization.¡±

    He was right! The Tang Sect was rich in resources. This was evident from the weapons supplied to the two empires which were sufficient to keep the Federal Fleet at bay. If the Tang Sect sought revenge against the Federation without a care for the consequences, it would not be a price that the Federation was ready to pay.

    Zang Xin continued, ¡°For now, they¡¯ve only increased the pressure on us. They¡¯re trying their best to identify and freeze our resources. At the same time, they¡¯re searching for our base. They¡¯ve found three so far, but because we were prepared, our losses were minimal.¡±

    Yali said, ¡°That¡¯s good. So, what do you n to do next, Your Excellency?¡±

    Zang Xin directed his gaze toward Tang Wulin. ¡°That¡¯ll be up to the Sect Master to decide.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Tang Wulin was slightly stunned.

    Zang Xin said with certainty, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you. You¡¯re the decision maker for the Tang Sect now. Naturally, you¡¯re the one who gets to decide the direction of the sect. We¡¯ll be at your back, supporting you. All of us witnessed the pace of your growth in this past year. Truth be told, you have even exceeded our expectations. Such a dramatic improvement is rare even among our predecessors. This means that we¡¯ve made the right choice. Moreover, your poprity among the sect is already high enough. Now, it¡¯s the time for you to lead everyone to take the Tang Sect and Shrek to their former glory. We¡¯ll help you with all we have. You cannot back down, but only move forward now. Your potential is starting to be fully unchained, and now is the time for you to show that as leader of the sect. Cao Dezhi told me that you¡¯re different from everyone else. The greater the pressure on your shoulders, the greater the energy you unleash. We hope that you can continue to do this in the future.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly. ¡°Your Excellency, in this situation, since I¡¯m notpletely familiar with the Tang Sect yet, I...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of facing difficulties,¡± Zang Xin cut him short. ¡°Think carefully. When you make your decision, we¡¯ll help to see if it¡¯s possible.¡±

    Tang Wulin saw his deep gaze and said no more. He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. His brain started going into overdrive.

    Without a doubt, the situation would not only make it difficult to rebuild Shrek Academy but also threaten the Tang Sect¡¯s very existence. What the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy had to face was the force of the entire Federation, the Spirit Pagoda, and the Holy Spirit Cult in the shadows. Thesebined parties formed a formidable force. They might not even be able to fight against the Holy Spirit Cult alone. On top of these, the federation was in control of a vast army and advanced soul technologies.

    Zang Xin did not say much, but merely waited in silence. The others focused their eyes on Tang Wulin as well. Gazing at him gently, Yali¡¯s face was filled with encouragement.

    She had personally witnessed Tang Wulin¡¯s growth throughout the year. The rate of his improvement had truly exceeded her expectations.

    He grew so quickly, it actually felt surreal. She reckoned that even Zang Xin could not tell that Tang Wulin already possessed the strength of a Title Douluo, nor was he aware of the magnificent scene he stirred up in the seas.

    The reason that the war was prevented was not only the Tang Sect¡¯s weapons, but also because he, as their Sect Master, had stalled Federal Fleet.

    Tang Wulin currently possessed Spirit Domain realm spiritual power. Even a Limit Douluo would have a hard time discerning Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base.

    After a long pause, Tang Wulin reopened his eyes. The anxiousness in his eyes was gone and was reced by a steady calm.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I think that we must adjust our priorities given our current situation. No matter how we decide to deal with the attacks from the Federation and the Spirit Pagoda, we must first do away with the usation that we are a treasonous organization. We can¡¯t afford to be seen in such a light.¡±

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± asked Zang Xin.

 Chapter 1422 - Rebuild Shrek Academy?

    <h4>Chapter 1422: Rebuild Shrek Academy?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure now, but we must look for an opportunity. There¡¯s freedom of speech in the Federation. The parliament may get to make the decisions, but many a time, public opinion is also effective in getting a message across. We need to wait for an opportunity to prove that the Tang Sect isn¡¯t a treasonous organization. Before this opportunity presents itself, we have to work hard to develop ourselves. We must reduce our losses as much as we can after being dered a treasonous organization.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s statement conformed to the standards of society and there was nothing extraordinary about it. Zang Xin nodded his head, a hint of disappointment in his eyes.

    ¡°Other than that, I have to do another thing.¡± Tang Wulin increased his volume slightly. Determination and confidence reappeared in his slightly lost eyes.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zang Xin raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you have to do?¡±

    Tang Wulin responded without hesitation, ¡°Rebuild Shrek Academy.¡±

    When the others heard this, their eyes bulged. The Holy Spirit Douluo could not keep from interjecting, ¡°How do we go about rebuilding the academy in this situation?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied with a deep voice, ¡°Although the Federatiom has dered the Tang Sect to be a treasonous organization, they can¡¯t do the same to Shrek. Also, the academy was a victim of the terrorist attack. At the very least, we can openly dere our n to rebuild Shrek. The Sea God Lake that was formed after Shrek City¡¯s explosion belongs to Shrek. There¡¯s no doubting that. So, I¡¯d like to ask the two Excellencies, if someone made a rion call from within Shrek Academy to announce the n to rebuild Shrek, what will the reactions be?¡±

    Xie Xie could not stop himself from butting in, ¡°Before that, we¡¯ll be a public enemy, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled drily, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m aiming for. We can only be at the center of attention if we¡¯re the public enemy. Even if the high-ranking officials in the Federation know that the Tang Sect is one with Shrek, they can¡¯t dere Shrek Academy to be a treasonous organization. Also, Shrek Academy has alumni all over the world. Once we announce the ns to rebuild the academy, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to gain support. We¡¯re no longer the Shrek Seven Monsters we were before. We now have the right to rebuild Shrek. Besides announcing that we¡¯re rebuilding the academy, we must also submit an application to the Federation for their support.¡±

    Looking at Tang Wulin, Zang Xin¡¯s face changed again. Although he had some ns of his own, they were definitely not as bold as the one Tang Wulin had just proposed. However, when he thought about it on a deeper level, he noticed that it might not be a bad thing to choose to rebuild Shrek at this moment.

    Tang Wulin and hispanions had grown and were no longer the weaklings they once were.As it stood, the Spirit Pagoda was suspected of colluding with the Holy Spirit Cult and had suffered quite a blow in public opinion. The Tang Sect was dered to be a treasonous organization. The Federal Fleet failed to aplish their mission and did not even have the chance to actually fight. In a certain sense, it could be said that the Federation was tossed about by the wind and rain.

    If they announced that they would rebuild Shrek at this moment, they could at least establish themselves in the public eye. Even the Spirit Pagoda could not tantly go up against Shrek Academy.

    There was another important point that was also concealed in the shadows, and that was the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Without a doubt, the war was something the Holy Spirit Cult had very much hoped to see happen. Even experts at the rank of the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa were stationed at the Star Luo Empire. This meant that a big portion of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s forces would have been in the Star Luo Empire. They would reap the benefits from the high number of deaths after the war broke out.

    Even though the war had not actually started yet, their agents must have been there already. The distance between the empires was far, so they would need some time to return. Even if the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s remaining strength was formidable, Shrek Academy had four Limit Douluos on their side. It was clear that it would not be easy for the Holy Spirit Cult to destroy Shrek with nothing but the forces they left behind in the Federation.

    Even if the Spirit Pagoda wanted to assist the Holy Spirit Cult, they would certainly not risk that while under so much public scrutiny. If it was actually discovered that they assisted the Holy Spirit Cult in attacking Shrek Academy, they would not be able to avoid being suspected of having a part in the destruction of Shrek City. No matter how ambitious Qiangu Dongfeng was, he would not make such an idiotic decision.

    Once the rebuilding process of Shrek had started and stabilized, it would certainly draw support from the Shrek Academy alumni scattered across the continent. When that time came, Shrek Academy would attract public attention and the pressure on Tang the Sect would be reduced greatly.

    This course of action seemed risky, but it also seemed feasible.

    Yali said, ¡°Wulin, rebuilding Shrek is of tantamount importance. We must n for the long term. Once we start rebuilding and expose ourselves to the world, we¡¯ll certainly be the center of everyone¡¯s attention. We¡¯ll be under great pressure throughout that period. Also, your identity as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master has been exposed. Once you make an appearance, you might very well be taken care of by the Federation.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled faintly as he replied with confidence, ¡°We must tread carefully. I have a n in mind...¡±

    The deration of the Tang Sect as a treasonous organization hade too suddenly. The entire Douluo Continent was discussing this matter heatedly.

    After all, the Tang Sect had been around for a long, long time. It was one thing to suppress them secretly, but it was another matter entirely to openly use them of being traitors.

    The public strongly expressed their objections. They demanded proof from the parliament that the Tang Sect was a treasonous organization. However, it was easy for the Federation to ce me on the Tang Sect. Tang Wulin was representing the Tang Sect and had made an appearance in the Star Luo Empire. It was reported that an attack using powerful fixed soul ammunition wasunched against the Federal Fleet in the Star Luo Empire. However, those with sharp eyes could see that the Federation did not have any concrete proof showing that the fixed soul ammunitions were supplied by the Tang Sect. Even so, the federal parliament had given much evidence. For example, the shards collected from the fixed soul ammunition contained the Tang Sect¡¯s brand. In truth, that was not possible. Even if the Tang Sect really had the means, they would definitely not leave any traces behind.

    Nevertheless, the parliament had chosen to make such a im. They still did not dare to take any drastic measures, but all of the Tang Sect¡¯s branches were told to close down. They were not to engage in anymercial or public activities, and all the disciples were ordered to leave the sect.

    At least, the Federation did not seem to be brave enough to attack the Tang Sect, fearing the strong bacsh.

    The Spirit Pagoda had also expressed their full support for the parliament. Anyone could tell that this was an act of revenge against the Tang Sect for exposed their collusion with the Holy Spirit Cult.

    The originally calm situation on the continent suddenly became like a roaring sea. The great forces were now choosing to wait and see. In the parliament, due to the strong protests from the Dove Faction, no radical actions were taken against the Tang Sect. However, the various jetties and ports were put under lockdown and inspections were carried out to prevent the Tang Sect from leaving the Douluo Continent for the Star Luo Empire.

    Many organizations that were close to the Tang Sect were secretly disheartened. No matter how they looked at it, after being dered a treasonous organization, the Tang Sect was clearly going to decline. They could not make any public appearances and were put under strict lockdown. It was only natural for the others to lose faith in the Tang Sect. Although the Federation did not take any direct actions against the sect, a deration such as this would undoubtedly have a huge impact on the Tang Sect.

    This situation was akin to cleaving meat with a blunt knife. The Federation was nning to affect the Tang Sect disciples¡¯ morale through public opinion and gradually work toward the end goal of dissolving the sect.

    Compared to that, the Spirit Pagoda had been keeping itself busy. It was involved in various charity activities, donation drives, and had even recruited many civilians. They donated spirit souls to the military and provided free admission to the spirit ascension tform, among other things. Every action they made was guiding the public opinion in the direction they wanted it to take.

 Chapter 1423 - Yapingâ€™s Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1423: Yaping¡¯s Brother</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As one of the backers of the parliament¡¯s Hawk Faction, the direction of public opinion was gradually leaning towards the Spirit Pagoda. On the other hand, the frontline military soldiers had no choice but to temporarily fall back as they truly could not wage the war. This was due to the judgment that if both sides were to engage in active attacks, the federal fleet too would be at a loss. They could possibly end up beingpletely defeated in the end without adequate supplies and due to endless iing soldiers from the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire.

    Despite the federation¡¯s power, they could not withstand the loss of their three great fleets. So they could only temporarily fall back after careful consideration.

    The Hawk Faction had alreadye up with even more radical suggestions such as mobilizing the federation¡¯sst Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition topletely destroy the Star Luo Empire¡¯s line of defense. However, even the internal supporters of Hawk Faction could not possibly consent to such a destructive war tactic. It naturally remained as a convenient discussion.

    Tang Sect paid the price by being listed as a treasonous organization of the federation in order to resolve the war in the end.

    In Sea God Lake.

    The crystal clearke water rippled as a gentle wind blew across the surface of the water and resulting in soft waves of ripples.

    It was supposed to be an exceedingly pleasing scene. However, not even a de of grass could grow in the areas surrounding thisrge pond of clear blueke water.

    This was a result of the negative implications brought by the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition. ording to the federation¡¯s official measurement, the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition left behind arge amount of remnant destruction energy with exceedingly powerful radiation. The area of three thousand meters surrounding the Sea God Lake would not be suitable for the growth of any life forms. On the other hand, the extent of the remnant radiation could very possiblyst for a thousand years.

    This was the most terrifying part of using Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition. If an ordinary person was to reside in this region, the person would fall sick very soon and it could even lead to a life-threatening condition. Soul masters had much stronger resistance but they would not be suited to live in this ce for their health would simrly be affected.

    A soul rover slowly drove on the bumpy wilderness by theke. Five people were seated in the car. There were two males and three females that appeared to be over the age of twenty.

    The thick ss and internal circtory system of the car effectively shielded them from the destructive energy and radiation on the outside.

    ¡°It truly does look magnificent! Just that it appears a little scary. The fact that not a single sign of life can be seen here is horrifying.¡± In the car, a young maiden with her hair tied in a ponytail gasped in admiration.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is the reason why we should wage war. We can¡¯t tolerate the existence of a weapon of this extent. Otherwise, this is the result when one loses control,¡± the youth driving the car righteously said.

    The youth sitting next to the driver emotionally heaved a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s truly a waste. Shrek Academy was originally located in this spot! It was the number one academy in the continent. When I was young, my biggest dream was to be a student of the Shrek Academy. It¡¯s simply the pinnacle of dreams in a person¡¯s lifetime to graduate from Shrek. It signified that the person will certainly thrive in life.¡±

    There were three maidens sitting at the backseat. The baby-faced girl sitting by the girl with a ponytail pouted her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you think it is. One would need to undergo strict examinations in order to be epted in Shrek Academy. Moreover, there¡¯s still an elimination mechanism for those that are epted into the academy. The academy doesn¡¯t impose any rules such as which subject to learn or one should work hard at something by force. However, one will be eliminated sooner orter if they don¡¯t work hard. It is said to be the holynd of soul masters. Even if one doesn¡¯t score especially well in the academy¡¯s examination, if one can persist until graduation and leave the academy, then one will discover that the world outside is actually very rxing.¡±

    There was another young maiden with long hair draped across her back sitting on the other side of the baby-faced girl. She was also the prettiest among the three girls. She softly heaved a sigh and asked, ¡°Ying Ying, your father graduated from the Shrek Academy, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s his proudest achievement in life. Your brother too, right? Just that...¡± At this point, the baby-faced maiden named Ying Ying had a dimmed countenance.

    The eyes of the beautiful maiden with long hair reddened. She was sobbing. Her brother was precisely one of the students learning in Shrek Academy. He was supposed to be the pride of the family, yet he had perished altogether with the entire Shrek Academy in that great catastrophe.

    The purpose of their trip to the Sea God Lake was to visit the ce so she could pay her respects. The rest of the four people were here to apany her. They were her ssmates.

    ¡°Yaping, don¡¯t be sad. It has already been so long. Those murderers will certainly die an untimely death!¡± The ponytailed girl hastily attempted to console her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yaping pursed her red lips. Her gazeid upon the Sea God Lake on the outside all along. Only a short while ago, this ce used to be the number one city of the continent. The number one academy in the continent was located here. She could still clearly remember how the entire family was so excited upon learning that her brother was epted into Shrek Academy back then.

    Her brother made great efforts to steadily work hard at elevating himself in the academy. His natural endowment was extraordinary and he had relied on his great efforts to even get a ce in the inner court.

    The act of getting a ce in the inner court signified that the person could remain in Shrek Academy in the future. It was an honor for the entire family to have a person capable of achieving this in their family.

    Yet who would have known that a great catastrophe would suddenly fall upon him during on that very day. The entire family was filled with disbelief upon learning the news of Shrek Academy being sted by Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition. Her mother had even fainted from the shock.

    Her father aged overnight while her mother spent every day with tears streaming down her face from missing her son. Who would have known that the number one academy that had existed on the continent for twenty thousand years would vanish into thin air just as such. There was also their close kin who perished together with the academy.

    ¡°Do all of you think that this is an act of the Spirit Pagoda?¡± The boy riding shotgun could not refrain himself from asking.

    The boy on the driver¡¯s seat turned his head to the side and took a nce at him. ¡°Watch your words. Spirit Pagoda is influential like the sun at high noon right now. It¡¯s okay for us to discuss conveniently to ourselves, but don¡¯t you just say that aloud when you¡¯re on the outside.

    The youth riding shotgun scoffed. ¡°In my opinion, this is certainly the act of Spirit Pagoda. How could the Holy Spirit Cult acquire Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition so easily without their help? I heard that Spirit Pagoda received the most gains as a result of the destruction of Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters and the Shrek Academy. Out of the three great organizations on the continent, only Spirit Pagoda that remains now. It is the monopoly of a single clique. Had it not been the headquarters being destroyed, I don¡¯t think that the parliament would have the audacity to announce Tang Sect as the treasonous organization of the federation.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. You say that but if Spirit Pagoda sends out a request to invite you to work for them, won¡¯t you agree to it?¡± said the ponytailed girl in an unpleasant tone.

    The boy riding shotgun was stunned for a moment and then answered with a slightly awkward expression. ¡°Of course, of course not.¡± Even though he said as such, everyone could tell that his words were insincere. There was no other ce as popr as Spirit Pagoda now, especially after they made the announcement that they would recruit and employ ordinary people as their staff. They were now renowned beyondparison.

    Yaping did not pay attention to the conversation between her friends all along. She seemed to see the silhouette of her brother as she looked at the Sea God Lake that was as clear as a mirror on the outside.

    Her eyes were gradually pooling from her tears while the world outside the window in her vision blurred as well.

    Yet it was at this very moment that she was suddenly stunned.

    She watched as a man suddenly bored out from the surface of Sea God Lake that was not supposed to contain any signs of life. The man was dressed in a white robe. He had an exceedingly handsome appearance and long flowy hair. He was suspended on the surface of theke just as such.

    Yaping subconsciously raised her hand and wiped away the tears on her face. Could it be that her eyes were deceiving her because she missed her brother so much?

    In the next moment, she wiped away her tears and fixed her gaze upon the scene once again to find that she could still see the silhouette there. Not only that, the silhouette was slowly floating into the air. His entire body seemed to be emitting a faint radiance. It felt as if he had already transformed into a core between heaven and earth.

    What was that?

    ¡°Look!¡± The boy riding shotgun was the second person to notice this peculiar scene. He could not refrain himself from shouting aloud.

    The boy in the driver¡¯s seat hit the brake hard and stopped the rover car. The gaze of five people was simultaneously projected onto the surface of Sea God Lake. They stared in bewilderment at the unexpected silhouette.

    Who was that person?

    The boy riding shotgun procured the photography tool that he carried along with him and raised it to take photos in the direction of theke.

    The white-robed youth rising in the air raised his hand and pointed towards the sky.

    A stream of piercing white light suddenly surged skyward in a manner that was akin to piercing through the heaven and earth in a split second.

    It was even more shocking that the Sea God Lake underneath him was suddenly surging with waves to support his weight and sent him a hundred meters away into the sky.

    The white-robed man grasped at thin air and suddenly conjured a white spear in his hand. A voice that was filled with endless overbearingness was heard soon after before spreading in all directions.

    ¡°From this day onwards, Shrek shall be rebuilt!¡±

 Chapter 1424 - Shrek! Shrek!

    <h4>Chapter 1424: Shrek! Shrek!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    His voice could not be considered loud but every single person sitting inside the car could hear him clearly. Not only that, the voice was echoing in diameter of a thousand kilometers with Sea God Lake as its center.

    Intense incandescent brilliance was being emitted from the spear in the white-robed youth¡¯s hand. The spear tip swept across the sky to illuminate the entire sky. It was even more shocking that the sun seemed to have dimmed as soon as the spear tip rose into the sky. The destructive aura on the Sea God Lake was suppressed in an obvious manner.

    In the next moment, white radiance shed and shot towards the west shore of the Sea God Lake. They could only hear a hill-toppling and earth-shaking booming noise. Thend cracked open and a gigantic deep hole appeared in that direction.

    From Yaping¡¯s direction, there was no way they could see the situation on the west shore, yet the sound echoed in their ears and could not subside for a long time.

    ¡°Drive, quick. Drive over, quick!¡± Yaping shouted aloud and leaned forward to grab the shoulder of the boy on the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Alright then. I feel like we are about to witness an impressive event here.¡± They were all young people and were the so-called newborn calves that were not afraid of tigers. They would not havee to the Sea God Lake if they were any less courageous.

    Yaping tightly clenched her fists in excitement. Rebuilding Shrek? Were they rebuilding the Shrek Academy? Who was that person? He appeared to be a very powerful man. If Shrek was going to be rebuilt, then it meant that someone from Shrek Academy was still alive. Was her brother still alive too?

    The rover rapidly drove forward on the bumpy road in the direction where the white silhouettended on the ground. However, the Sea God Lake was genuinely too huge. In addition to the rugged ground surface, they could not quickly drive the car overly.

    On the other hand, there was more than just this group of people that heard the iparably clear voice at this exact moment.

    They heard it, so did the people inside Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters that was located not too far away from Sea God Lake.

    ¡°What?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng was supposed to engage in closed-door cultivation in the backroom but he was immediately awakened.

    One should know that no one had the audacity to disturb him if not for any major affairs when he was engaged in closed-door cultivation.

    ¡°Shrek shall be rebuilt? I couldn¡¯t have heard it wrong, right?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s gaze turned hazy in a split second while the expression on his face turned iparably abundant. How was that possible? Shrek Academy had alreadypletely fallen when it was sted by the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition. How could it possibly still exist?

    Qiangu Dongfeng calmed down rapidly after the momentary shock.

    He had sent over professionals to survey the situation with Sea God Lake before. Theke was already utterly unsuitable to sustain mankind¡¯s survival. Mankind was still needed for Shrek¡¯s rebuild. Who was actually nning to rebuild Shrek Academy?

    He immediately despatched the order to send out a troop of Spirit Pagoda¡¯s soul masters. They were to depart at once and head towards the Sea God Lake.

    Not only Spirit Pagoda, all sorts of government officials and the great forces had also received the news. All at once, the Sea God Lake that had been deathly still for a long time rapidly became the center of everyone¡¯s attention.

    A huge hole over a thousand meters in diameter and thirty meters in depth was seen.

    A white silhouette flew up out of nowhere and rose into midair. He took a look at the deep hole underneath himself and nodded before muttering to himself. ¡°That should be enough to use as foundation. That¡¯s all for the time being.¡±

    As he was speaking, he turned on the soulmunicator attached to his wrist. ¡°You can begin transport now.¡±

    He held a spear in his hand as he remained suspended in the air. He looked towards the deep hole underneath himself quietly before he raised his head to take a look at the Sea God Lake that stretched as far as the eye could see. He could not help feeling a wave of emotions surge in his heart.

    ¡®Shrek is going to be rebuilt. Every one of them has been anticipating the arrival of this moment for far too long.¡¯

    The next step was to wait for the arrival of people.

    The rover drove closer and closer. The youth riding shotgun raised his hand and pointed to the window. ¡°Look, quick! It¡¯s that person, that¡¯s him over there. We shall drive over to that ce.¡±

    The rover rapidly approached while the gigantic deep hole in front began to appear within their visual field too.

    ¡°Oh my god! Can a human being do that? Could it be done by him? Who is he?¡± The ponytailed girl talked quickly as she voiced out the questions in her heart like a rapid-fire weapon.

    The rover stopped. Yaping had forgotten about the destructive radiation on the outside. She swiftly pushed open the door of the car before she dashed her way to the outside.

    The rest of the people had all got down from the car in session too. However, they came well-prepared. They put on the radiation protection clothing brought along in the car. Ying Ying ran after Yaping. ¡°Wait up, Yaping. Put on the radiation protection clothes first!¡±

    ¡°Senior!¡± Yaping could not care about this anymore. An intense sense of hope arose in her heart upon witnessing the peculiar scene. Even though she was well aware that it could possibly just be an indistinct hope, she would rather hold on to this wisp of hope than willingly give up!

    ¡°Senior!¡± She cupped her hands in front of her mouth into the shape of an amplifier before she shouted aloud to the white-robed youth in the air.

    Ying Ying had already caught up to her. At the same time, she was helping to put on the radiation protection clothing on Yaping¡¯s body, she also raised her head to look up to the white-robed youth in the sky.

    The closer they got, the more they could see his iparably handsome appearance. He was simply the perfect idol in the hearts of the young maidens! Moreover, he had even disyed such powerful abilities. How could these young maidens not be filled with excitement upon encountering a man like this?

    The five youths raised their heads to look at the white-robed youth in the sky. They did not fear at all because the person had shouted about rebuilding Shrek earlier. These young people had not felt the slightest bit of fear for they had been listening to the stories about Shrek since they were young and they had only felt admiration and yearning towards the Shrek Academy.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± A gentle voice was heard. It made them feel like they were basking in the spring breeze. They could even feel that their bodies had lightened as if some formless energy protected their bodies to iste all the destructive energy from the outside.

    ¡°Senior, my name is Yaping. Are you from the Shrek Academy?¡± Yaping eagerly asked.

    The white-robed youth gently nodded.

    Yaping could not stop her tears from streaming down her face at once. ¡°Senior, my brother, my brother is also a student from Shrek Academy! He¡¯s an inner court disciple. Is, is he still alive? His name is Yali, Zhao Yali. Is he still around?¡± She was already soundlessly sobbing at this point.

    The rest of the people were all anxiously looking at the white-robed youth in the sky as they nervously awaited his reply. His answer could very possibly be the final judgment!

    The white-robed youth looked at them. ¡°He¡¯s still around and so are all the students. Shrek will always use everything in its power to protect its students at all times. Shrek will not hesitate to protect its students even if it means sacrificing all the teachers. Your brother is still alive.¡±

    His voice sounded calm yet was filled with warmth. On the other hand, Yaping sat onto the ground upon listening to his words. She bawled aloud without the slightest concern of her impression.

    It had been a few years. It had already been almost ten years since the great catastrophe. Her entire family was immersed in deep sorrow and agony and yet there was nothing that they could do for they could not even find the corpse or bones of their family member! It was precisely that very great catastrophe that made all of them lose hope in life.

    She just suddenly learned that her brother was still alive. He was truly still alive. This simply felt like she had received a new lease of life. In fact, it felt like her entire family was given a new lease of life.

    ¡°My child, don¡¯t cry. Your brother is still here.¡± Meanwhile, a gush of gentle energy wrapped around Yaping¡¯s body. The warm energy nourished her and pacified her agitated emotions such that tears streamed down her face without her control. It was also filled with a pleasant sensation for her mind and body such that her entire person felt like being immersed in warm water with an unspeakable pleasant feeling.

    Her eyelids felt a little heavier. Yaping slept deeply as she was basked in this pleasant feeling.

    A silhouette soundlessly appeared by her side. She hugged Yaping¡¯s charming figure and revealed her exquisite appearance.

    Yaping was already very pretty, but she was as fickle as a firefly¡¯s flicker whenpared to the woman before her eyes.

    The remaining two males and two females were already stunned from watching the scene. They had never seen a woman as beautiful as this person. Her beauty could simply dim every light in her surroundings. It was even filled with holiness.

    ¡°She¡¯s exhausted. It will benefit her greatly for her to sleep a little,¡± the silver-haired woman said softly. She then passed Yaping to herpanions.

    Ying Ying mustered the courage and asked. ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true? Yaping¡¯s brother is still alive?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive. Zhao Yali, I know the name. He is undergoing special training somece else at present. He will be returning in about two months. You cane to see him two monthster so that they can reunite as a family. Not only Zhao Yali, but just as he had said, but all the students of Shrek Academy are also still alive. Our teachers will always do everything in power to protect them at all times. Today is the day when Shrek Academy shall be rebuilt. It is also the day they can reappear in this world once again.¡±

 Chapter 1425 - Is the Atlas Douluo Back?

    <h4>Chapter 1425: Is the As Douluo Back?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Who are you then?¡± Ying Ying asked the question that everybody else very much wanted the answer to as well. The woman was truly too beautiful. Leave alone the men, even the women had feelings of affection and not the slightest bit of envy for her.

    The silver-haired woman smiled faintly. ¡°Who, me? My name is Yali, titled the Holy Spirit.¡±

    ¡°Titled the Holy Spirit?¡± These few simple words shocked this group of youths deeply. Since young, they had been educated about the soul masters, so, of course, they were well aware of what her words meant.

    She was a Title Douluo!

    This unrivalled beauty standing there was actually a Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse? It was simply unbelievable! In their minds, the position of a Title Douluo was iparably lofty, so they had never expected that such a powerhouse would appear before them unannounced. Moreover, she was so kind and courteous.

    ¡°How...how about him then?¡± Ying Ying could not refrain herself from raising her head and looked up to the white-robed youth suspended in mid-air.

    ¡°Him?¡± Yali raised her head and looked toward the white-robed youth in midair. Her gaze became misted in a split second.

    ¡°The As Douluo?¡± The was voice filled with shock and disbelief as if the speaker had seen a ghost. He was trembling by the time he spoke the final word.

    A short distance away, a troop of silhouettes appeared in the sky gazing toward them. The figure leading them appeared to be an old man over sixty years old, shivering ever so slightly. He was even rubbing his eyes strenuously in order to make sure his eyes were not deceiving him. He could not believe that what was taking ce there was really happening.

    What was he seeing? Was that the As Douluo? Could it truly be him? This was truly unbelievable.

    ¡®How is that possible! Isn¡¯t he...isn¡¯t he dead?¡¯

    The white-robed youth in mid-air took a calm nce in the old man¡¯s direction, but it made him and the eightrades by his side feel as if their souls were shuddering. A gush of overwhelming spiritual dominance blew against their faces like it could blot out the sky and cover up the earth. The terrifying pressure had even rendered them incapable of continuing their flight in the sky, and they dropped to the ground at once.

    ¡°Go back and tell Qiangu Dongfeng that I¡¯m still alive!¡± said the white-robed youth. It was a simple phrase, yet every word contained a massive amount of spiritual power that pounded the leading old man¡¯s mind like a war hammer.

    ¡°Paff!¡± The old man parted his lips and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. His face was filled with fear and he dared not remain there for a moment more. He turned around and ran away like a stray dog.

    That was the As Douluo Yun Ming! He was the almighty being that molded an entire epoch! Even though he had never taken part in the federal parliament personally, a word from him was capable of determining its direction.

    It was entirely due to his presence that the Holy Spirit Cult dared not make itseback and the Spirit Pagoda did not try to advance through dishonest or underhanded means.

    Countless evil cults and doctrines had fallen under the As Divine Spear, and he was reputed to be the person closest to Godhood. People even said that he would have already ascended to the Divine Realm and became a God in one attempt if such a realm truly existed.

    He was the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master and the main pir of Shrek Academy. He was the man that a Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition could not directly destroy.

    How was he still alive? How could he possibly still be alive?!

    It was a glimpse barely enough to catch the passing scene. The old man had not only seen Yun Ming, but he had also seen the smiling Holy Spirit Douluo with her head of gray hair standing on the ground as well.

    The husband and wife had forever been inseparable like a body and its shadow. They were the true greatest of the continent¡¯s powerhouses.

    The fact that Yun Ming was still alive signified that the soul of Shrek Academy had not been extinguished! The n to rebuild Shrek was more than just empty words.

    At that moment, the surface of the Sea God Lake began to bubble and several figures came bursting out of it. They flew into the air andnded on the ground at the edge of the deep hole by the shore.

    Each of them lined themselves up in order. They looked up at the white-robed youth in midair and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Pavilion Master.¡±

    Yun Ming spoke calmly, ¡°From this day onward, Shrek Academy shall be rebuilt. On this day in the next year, we begin our new intake of students.¡±

    Ying Ying and the rest of the people could clearly see that more and more people wereing out from theke. All of them were alert and in high spirits, and each was emitting a powerful energy fluctuation.

    If one were to say that the group of youths found it hard to believe that Yaping¡¯s brother was still alive earlier, then, they had already believed it truly at this exact moment. Moreover, they believed it even more that Shrek Academy was going to be rebuilt truly!

    ¡°Oh my god! What have we borne witness to?¡± said the youth who had been driving earlier, his words filled with shock.

    ¡°Shrek¡¯s legacy will be seeded!¡± How could the other youth not be astonished by the entire situation?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for session. Shrek¡¯s legacy never ended,¡± said Yali with a smile on her face.

    Yes, Shrek Academy¡¯s legacy had never ceased. On the other hand, the effort to rebuild it was about to begin from this very moment. No matter how tough the path was, no matter how uncertain the future, the academy was bound to reappear before all of their eyes.

    Before that day, who would have thought that there were still so many people from Shrek Academy? Who would have expected that Shrek would choose to carry out its rebuilding efforts at that moment?

    ¡°I...I want to go home. I want to go home quickly and tell my father about this. Ever since Shrek Academy was destroyed, he has been sighing in despair almost every day. Shrek is going to be rebuilt! Father is certainly going to be joyous beyondparison.¡± Ying Ying was suddenly jumping about in excitement.

    The rest of them gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. Yes! The news was critical. Moreover, they were the only witnesses and they had even recorded the proceedings. They were going to spread the word. The reconstruction of the number one academy on the continent was of the utmost importance. On the other hand, they were proud to be able to bear witness to this event.

    ¡°Your Excellency, we shall bid farewell now.¡± The group saluted to Yun Ming in the sky and Yali before them before they turned around and ran back to the rover.

    Yali could not help sighing with emotion as she gazed after the departing rover. Shrek¡¯s public appeal was already made. The period of time that followed would be vital.

    She raised her head and looked toward ¡®Yun Ming¡¯ in the sky. How wonderful it would be if that was truly her Brother Ming!

    Cargo trucks were driving in a line along the highway at present. The trucks were not driving at high speed, but the formation of a hundredrge trucks was still quite eye-catching.

    Mo Lan sat on the passenger side of the first truck. Her charming face cracked into a faint smile. The resistance was finally about to begin!

    Due to numerous political concerns, she was finally promoted to the consul of Heaven Dou City as the true leader of Heaven Dou City. She had inherited her father¡¯s position. She had already be the leader of all sections and was cherished by the Dove Faction.

    No matter how arrogant the Spirit Pagoda was, they did not have the audacity to do anything to her openly. Many of the Hawk Faction¡¯s officers were also filled with admiration for this woman who experienced much hardship in life and whose entire family perished in a terrorist attack. Despite all that, she had not let sorrow defeat her, and she was putting much effort into helping people. The reconstruction of Heaven Dou City was thanks to her. It resulted in the city being rebuilt swiftly, allowing the people to live there very quickly.

    She was not a soul master herself, and that was the reason that themon people respected and supported her even more. She was the true representative of the ordinary officers.

    The media had even chosen her as one of the most influential and distinguished women in the entire continent.

    She was the youngest out of the leaders in the Dove Faction and she was loved by her seniors. The Dove Faction was protecting her very well for the moment and she had their full support. Despite the Hawk Faction having in the majority, the Dove Faction still has support in certain domains, so they were notpletely overwhelmed by their rivals. These were all closely rted to Mo Lan¡¯s efforts.

    The one hundred heavy-duty vehicles were all carrying supplies which had already been prepared one month ago. Heaven Dou City received the federal government¡¯s full support for the reconstruction process, so numerous preferential policies and supplies were readied for them. The supplies transported by these vehicles were included too, but they had been purchased by Shrek Academy. Mo Lan¡¯s influence would at least ensure that she could sell these supplies to Shrek Academy at affordable prices so Shrek¡¯s effort would not be impeded.

    Everything was already settled when that good little brother of hers paid her a visit over a month ago.

    The speed at which Shrek Academy was rebuilt mattered. It might have been rushed, but it definitely could not be slow. If people from the Spirit Pagoda and those that opposed Shrek within the Federation had the time to react to the situation, it would be far more more difficult to rebuild the academy.

    Even though Mo Lan did not agree that this was the best time to rebuild Shrek Academy, since Shrek had already made the decision, she would support them unconditionally.

    If Shrek Academy could be sessfully rebuilt, its presence would be hugely beneficial to the Dove Faction.

    The Dove Faction had the support of only about fifteen percent of the military at the moment. On the other hand, many of the higher-ranking generals in the military hade from Shrek Academy. The academy¡¯s public appeal would undoubtedly sway them. Even if the military chose to uphold their views, at the very least, it would ensure that the Dove Faction had an easier time in the political world.

 Chapter 1426 - Rebuild, Shrek Academy!

    <h4>Chapter 1426: Rebuild, Shrek Academy!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Dove Faction hoped for peaceful development, and they detested war and invasion. Meanwhile, the independent faction from Shrek Academy would naturally choose to be on their side without the slightest reservation at this time.

    Yet even as such, Mo Lan dared not mention matter as important as rebuilding Shrek to anyone before this day. Everything was carried out secretly. Other than herself, no one knew the purpose behind the preparation of this batch of supplies.

    She had begun to embark on the path to deliver the supplies as soon as she received word.

    The journey along the way was not peaceful. She had already received a dozen calls on her soulmunicator. The distance between Heaven Dou City and Shrek City¡¯s former address was the shortest, so the Dove Faction would certainly be inquiring as to the specific situation upon receiving the news.

    Mo Lan expressed her support for Shrek¡¯s rebuilding without the slightest hesitation. This was also something that the vast majority of people in the Dove Faction had hoped for. She had not mentioned the support offered to Shrek in the form of supplies. She would discuss thatter when everything had settled down.

    Meanwhile, Shrek¡¯s reconstruction works had already begun.

    The Shrek Academy students had made adequate preparations and received their task assignments earlier. Each of them was driven as one by one they leaped into the pit in order to begin the set-up process.

    Many of the supplies had already been prepared. A stream of soul devices had been procured from their soul storage tools, and they began the instation process.

    Of course, such arge number of soul devices could not possibly have been supplied by the Federation. There was no doubt that these soul devices were from the Tang Sect.

    Yali flew over to the side of ¡®Yun Ming¡¯. ¡°I hope everything that follows goes smoothly.¡±

    ¡®Yun Ming¡¯ smiled. ¡°Our operation was covert and we left no trace behind. I¡¯ve mobilized all our resources from every side. Even if the Spirit Pagoda wished to attack us out of desperation, they can¡¯t possiblyplete it within a short period of time. Moreover, they don¡¯t have the audacity to act so tantly. What a waste that we don¡¯t have the Almighty Space-time Shuttle. It would make the process much smoother.¡±

    Yali darted him a look. ¡°Is that you or still him?¡±

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me,¡± said Tang Wulin softly.

    The other day, Tang Wulin told Yali about his n when she inquired about which identity he wished to assume when he appeared.

    This was because the Tang Sect was dered a treasonous organization by the Federation, so it was obviously inconvenient for him to assume the identity of their Sect Master. Therefore, he would need another identity.

    They were already capable of using the Almighty Space-time Shuttle to exchange for Yun Ming¡¯s soul upon their return. This was the deal made between them and the Holy Spirit Cult. The Almighty Space-time Shuttle was extremely important for the Holy Spirit Cult. The agreement waspleted privately. The Holy Spirit Cult had even attempted to draw the Tang Sect to their side. One could only imagine the result of that incident when the Holy Spirit Cult attempted to convince the Amorous Douluo.

    Whatever the case, the As Douluo¡¯s soul was finally in their hands, but the soul they have received was iplete. It could only carry out simplemunication under certain specific conditions. They found that the As Douluo¡¯s soul could enter a deep sleep by attaching itself to the As Divine Spear. He would awaken every once in a while when time passed.

    Yali had no idea when Yun Ming would awaken and that was why she asked the question earlier.

    Under Yun Ming¡¯s personal guidance, Tang Wulin¡¯s disguise technique could be described as almost wless. He could even imitate Yun Ming¡¯s voice, mannerisms and aura, to the point that even Yali found it hard to distinguish between them. After all, her spiritual cultivation base was still lower than Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    In the case of rebuilding Shrek, what could be more effective than the As Douluo¡¯s public appeal? Moreover, there was no way to test the authenticity of the As Douluo¡¯s identity, besides a trial bybat. Tang Wulin was not the only one from Shrek Academy as there were also the Holy Spirit Douluo and the Light Dark Douluo. It was not that easy for someone to sound out Tang Wulin.

    In addition to the element of surprise, the task of rebuilding Shrek Academy had begun in a manner that no one expected.

    The architect had been hired from Heaven Dou City earlier, and he had already made the blueprints. There were to be three main academic buildings built to rece those from the original Shrek Academy. It was only due to the change in the Sea God Lake that some minor alterations were made to the n.

    At the same time, the most important task now was to set up a radiation shield.

    A Title Douluo was capable of suppressing the destruction aura within a certain range for a short period of time by relying on his or her cultivation base, but it would notst long. It was only through the protection of a soul circuit that one would remain unaffected by the Sea God Lake.

    Of course, Shrek Academy could not be rebuilt somewhere else. It could only be built in this ce, by the shore of the Sea God Lake.

    It appeared as if the situation had been calm and quiet. In reality, Tang Wulin had already consulted with the Tang Sect and the leadership from Shrek Academy on multiple asions to tidy up the entire n before finalizing it.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s students were setting up a protective shield at the moment.

    Upon Tang Wulin¡¯s return, he went to examine the Life Seed at once. The Life Seed was not growing very well, as it¡¯s progress was extremely slow due to the effect of the destruction aura. Among the supplies Tang Wulin had procured from the Star Luo Empire was a type of crystal filled with life force. Even though it had an effect on the Life Seed, it was inadequate. After all, the growth of the Life Seed required a massive amount of life force.

    The Life Seed had been neutralizing the destruction energy for over a year, reducing the destruction energy inside the Sea God Lake by fifty percent.

    Even so, this was already its limit. Unless it could acquire even more life force, the situation would worsen. Moreover, there was even the possibility that the Life Seed would wither if this persisted for too long.

    Tang Wulin had asked the Life Seed if it could grow somewhere else, but the answer was negative. The Life Seed told him that there was always a way and that the destruction energy was also a form of energy. When its life force had exceeded the destruction energy, it was capable of nourishing itself with the destruction energy. Such a massive amount of energy would allow it to reach its peak state within the shortest amount of time.

    Thus, after careful consideration, Tang Wulin made the decision to pay a visit to the Great Star Dou Forest personally when the rebuilding process of Shrek Academy had reached a certain level. He would take a look at the core region in search for the traces of life crystals.

    Given the level his abilities had reached, he was feeling rather confident in himself. Moreover, he had hispanions by his side, so it seemed like his safety would not be a big issue.

    He spread his spiritual power into the distance. Tang Wulin could sense a ce that was very far away through the usage of his Spirit Domain spiritual power. He was capable of projecting his voice earlier not only by depending on his own power but also Yun Ming¡¯s. Yun Ming would take part personally for something as important as rebuilding Shrek no matter how tired he was. The spiritual power in Yun Ming¡¯s soulbined with Tang Wulin¡¯s power in order to produce the shocking effect.

    Tang Wulin could even feel that the surrounding area had been spied on by someone else at least dozens of times. However, these people dared not make a move rashly upon seeing Tang Wulin. It was apparent that the As Douluo¡¯s identity was having quite an effect at that moment. At least, it confused all the spies enough that they could not confirm if the As Douluo had truly been resurrected.

    Even the Holy Spirit Cult was feeling confused by this issue. This was because they had just returned Yun Ming¡¯s soul very recently, and Shrek Academy had the greatest recovery-type soul master on the continent, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali, who had recently advanced to Limit Douluo rank. At least, the Holy Spirit Cult took the time to consider if Yali utilized Yun Ming¡¯s soul to resurrect him. Even though the possibility was minute, there had never been a recovery-type Limit Douluo since ancient times. Given that, who could make an urate assessment of this matter?

    Had it not been something as critical to their future ns as the Almighty Space-time Shuttle, the Holy Spirit Cult would never have given Yun Ming¡¯s soul in exchange.

    The people from below were intensely preparing to set everything up. The uniform of Shrek Academy had once again made an appearance and over a thousand people walked out from Sea God Lake. However, those were not all Shrek Academy¡¯s students as most of them were the Tang Sect¡¯s disciples and aplished architects. They were brought here specially to help rebuild Shrek Academy.

    The n established by Tang Wulin with Shrek Academy and the higher-ranking personnel of the Tang Sect prioritized speed. They would work as fast as possible toplete the academy¡¯s foundation so they could install the enormous table with ¡®Shrek¡¯ written on it first and catch everybody else off guard. Even if the foundationid was extremely weak, this would at least be a rion call. They wished to let the entire continent know that Shrek Academy still existed and was about to be rebuilt.

    Tang Wulin urately predicted that no one else would be capable of stopping Shrek from being rebuilt at this point. In fact, he had even shown the site to Ying Ying and Yaping intentionally just so they could spread the information as soon as possible. The Dove Faction would spare no effort in working together with them. All the secrecy from earlier was done away with. With the leadership of Mo Lan, the news had already been spread via the power of the media controlled by the Dove Faction. They wished to shock the entire continent with this announcement.

 Chapter 1427 - Yun Ming Is Still Alive?

    <h4>Chapter 1427: Yun Ming Is Still Alive?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shrek¡¯s reconstruction signified that there was a certain level of change was bound to happen in the entire continent. The great catastrophe earlier had left behind too much sorrow and agony. Shrek¡¯s rebuilding would now first affect the families of all its students that had gone missing for such a long period of time.

    Just like Yaping, every single family member of the students of Shrek Academy encountered the pain of losing dear kin. Learning that the family member was still alive would certainly be a surprise for these people.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s teachers used their lives to protect the students so that they could live. This was the most important propaganda seized by the Dove Faction in order to produce an extremely impressive effect on the revival and reconstruction of Shrek.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were gradually moistened as he looked at the Tang Sect¡¯s disciples and Shrek Academy¡¯s students bustling about on the ground below. He thought about how they distanced themselves in extreme sorrow when Shrek was destroyed as they headed to all sorts of army corps in order to preserve the academy¡¯s tinder.

    At this moment, Shrek had finally begun its reconstruction. Even though the path before him was certainly filled with iparable toughness, he would certainly embark on it. Moreover, he would do everything in his power to protect the academy so that it would not be harmed anymore. Just like how the teachers previously protected the students.

    Those familiar faces emerged on his mind. He remembered the Silver Moon Douluo Elder Cai¡¯s sternness, his grand teacher Scarlet Dragon Douluo and his teacher zing Dragon Douluo¡¯s earnest hope and prayer for himself. Those familiar teachers and seniors were already gone. However, the students lived and they preserved Shrek¡¯s tinder. They had all personally witnessed how the teachers protected them with their lives at the time.

    For years, could these students not miss their families? Could they not miss their rtives? Of course, not. However, not even one of Shrek Academy¡¯s students left in a rush. In order to not divulge Shrek¡¯s secret, they suppressed their yearning for their family members and clenched their teeth to push through.

    This was because they had an idea in their minds all this while. They understood that their lives were given by Shrek and they would have died in the great catastrophe earlier had it not been for their teachers¡¯ sacrifices.

    There were so many Title Douluos amongst the teachers. If they intended to leave, their survival rate would be very high too. Yet, none of the teachers did so. They spared no effort in buying time for the students and burned their lives in order to preserve the tinders for Shrek.

    As a result, the same spirit of self-sacrifice was deeply ingrained into the hearts of these students. There was but an idea in the depth of their hearts, their lives had already belonged to Shrek since the beginning of that great catastrophe. Shrek¡¯s glory was their glory, while Shrek¡¯s survival was their survival.

    Thus, everyone abided discipline. Regardless of their temperament and no matter how much they missed their rtives, they persisted. The purpose was to wait for the arrival of this very day! They could finally once again see the light of day. Shrek was also finally seeing the light of day again.

    The news about Shrek¡¯s reconstruction had spread through the entire Douluo Federation like wildfire within the short period of an hour. The emergence of this news had even covered over the news about the federal fleet¡¯s fall back.

    In Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng dropped and shattered his beloved mug. He was at a loss for words due to the shock.

    ¡®Yun Ming is still alive?¡¯

    ¡°How is that possible? How could he possibly still be alive?¡¯

    He could not believe that this news at all.

    It could be said that Qiangu Dongfeng was of the same generation as As Douluo. Both of them had almost risen to fame during the same era. However, he was feeling a form of deep oppression precisely because he was of the same generation as As Douluo. From the beginning to the end, there was no way he could catch up to the As Douluo¡¯s footsteps, no matter how much effort he put into his cultivation. Even after his sessful ascension to Limit Douluo, he was still very well aware of the huge disparity between Yun Ming and himself.

    Yun Ming had fallen during the great catastrophe. It was a great relief for the powerhouses beyond their time like them. It felt like a huge mountain had been removed from the top of their heads.

    Almost every person of his rank had this feeling including the Boundless Sea Douluo. If there was no Yun Ming, then there was no one standing on the pinnacle of this world anymore.

    Even someone as arrogant as the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa had never truly challenged Yun Ming before because they were all well aware of Yun Ming¡¯s achievements.

    Fortunately, he died in a battle during the catastrophe such that even his soul was stripped away by the Holy Spirit Cult. Yet, who would have thought that he would live again? If As Douluo was truly still alive, then who could stir up Shrek?

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s breathing sounded rushed as he waved his huge hand. ¡°You should go first.¡±

    The person before him was precisely the Title Douluo who was frightened out of his wits at Shrek Academy.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng attempted to calm himself with great effort.

    He pressed a button located on his table. Ayer of the most advanced istion shield in the continent¡¯s technology rose in the surroundings of his room. It was capable of isting every sound and vibration.

    He procured a soulmunicator from a hidden drawer underneath the table and dialed a series of long numbers.

    ¡°Why are you calling me at this time?¡± A hoarse voice was heard on the other end of themunicator.

    ¡°You owe me an exnation. Why is Yun Ming still alive?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng asked in a deep voice as he suppressed his rage.

    ¡°What?¡± The voice on the other end turned high pitch in a split second.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible for him to still be alive. He¡¯s already dead. It¡¯s me who killed him with my hands. I left behind no bones nor corpse and even his soul was stripped away by us. Even the injuries I suffered in order to kill him have yet to recover.¡±

    ¡°Ghost Emperor, I don¡¯t want to hear about that now. I¡¯m only calling to inform you that he is still alive. Moreover, there is arge number of Shrek Academy¡¯s people that appeared other than him. At least, both he and the Holy Spirit Douluo are still alive. How are you going to exin yourself?¡±

    The voice on the other end calmed down. ¡°I am aware that Yali is still alive for it was Yun Ming that fought all he could to protect her. I was severely injured in that very battle. A total of seven Title Douluo had fallen from my side in order toplement my power and the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition¡¯s explosive force so that we could kill Yun Ming. It¡¯s impossible for Yun Ming to still be alive. We are all of Limit Douluo-rank so we are naturally aware of the situation that would result in a Limit Douluo¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that the person at Shrek Academy is actually a fraud? What about his soul then? Is it still in your hands? I want to see it with my own eyes.¡±

    The voice on the other end of themunicator quieted down.

    ¡°Huh?¡± A gush of ominous premonition arose in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s heart.

    Ghost Emperor¡¯s voice turned deep. ¡°Qiangu, there¡¯s something that I must inform you. Yun Ming¡¯s soul is no longer there. I didn¡¯t tell you earlier because we thought that his soul couldn¡¯t possibly do anything else. His soul was torn into pieces by my Nine Ghost Soul-chaser Nail. Only his remnant soul remained. Moreover, there were some extremely severe internal injuries too. You should know that it¡¯s impossible even for Yali to have the ability to heal the soul¡¯s abilities. She can only watch helplessly as his soul gradually disperse off.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s rage was instantly heightened to the highest. ¡°You returned Yun Ming¡¯s soul to them? Why? Tell me why?¡±

    Ghost Emperor spoke coldly, ¡°A mistake resulted in our Almighty Space-time Shuttle being taken away by the Tang Sect. Tell me, how did that happen?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng felt dispirited upon listening to the words ¡®Almighty Space-time Shuttle¡¯. ¡°You...¡±

    Ghost Emperor said, ¡°I think that there¡¯s no need for you to be agitated. Yun Ming can¡¯t possibly be resurrected. You should know the extent of power my Nine Ghost Soul-chase Nail has. I¡¯m truly capable of killing Yun Ming by relying on it. Had it not been for the Darkness Phoenix¡¯s profuse request to not have aplete outburst of my force in his soul, his soul would have been scattered and dispersed. He can never possibly be resurrected. Even a God can¡¯t have that ability. This is certainly a false show put up by Shrek Academy.¡±

 Chapter 1428 - Here Comes the Troublemaker

    <h4>Chapter 1428: Here Comes the Troublemaker</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Qiangu Dongfeng angrily said, ¡°Then what¡¯s up with those Shrek Academy students? Do you know how great of a price we paid to get our hands on the godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions? Why didn¡¯t you cut the weeds and eliminate the roots?¡±

    Ghost Emperor coldly replied, ¡°That¡¯s because there was an error in the information you gave us. Shrek must¡¯ve had a shelter somewhere, and it¡¯s in a ce that we¡¯ve never noticed since the very beginning. Because of Shrek City¡¯s destruction back then, there was arge number of dead souls rising up into the heavens. We had no way of telling if all Shrek Academy students were included. However, we can at least be sure that there were more than fifteen Title Douluos whose souls have left their bodies and were harvested by us. There shouldn¡¯t be many of Shrek¡¯s high-ranking officials that survived. They¡¯re only a bunch of students, why do you care so much about them? We can easily kill them off.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t. What do you take Shrek for? Its unseen influence on the continent is even greater than ours. Who knows how many elites originated from Shrek? Now that they¡¯re rebuilding, they will have a huge following once they seed. It won¡¯t be easy to deal with them.¡±

    Ghost Emperor drily asked, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s emotions were gradually calming down. After all, he was one of the formidable people in this generation. ¡°I¡¯ll personally investigate the truth about Shrek. Make your preparations. I want you guys topletely destroy the rebuilt Shrek Academy, no matter the cost. I don¡¯t care how many of them are still alive, kill them all and don¡¯t let there be any survivors. We cannot allow Shrek to get back on its feet.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, why do I have to listen to you?¡± Ghost Emperor drily asked.

    ¡°You... Don¡¯t forget about our partnership agreement,¡± Qiangu Dongfeng fiercely said.

    ¡°Agreement? What about the war? Where is the war you promised? Where are the million year souls? Where are they? Your Spirit Pagoda can¡¯t even handle a young, newly appointed Sect Master of the Tang Sect. That¡¯s what led to our n being foiled and postponed our project by a great deal. You have the gall to talk to me about an agreement?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng retorted. ¡°Do you think I wanted that to happen? Who knew that Tang Sect would make such a move? But they¡¯re a treasonous organization now. Soon, I¡¯ll urge the parliament to runch the war. This time, the Boundless Sea Douluo was the suprememander of the armies and we couldn¡¯t control him. Next time, I¡¯ll try to pick someone that we can directly control. Ghost Emperor, you must know that if Shrek is restored to its former glory, it¡¯ll mean no good to your side either. Are you willing to just watch as they restore themselves?¡±

    Ghost Emperor fell silent for a moment. He took a long pause and said, ¡°Since Shrek chose to rebuild itself at this moment, there¡¯s surely more than what meets the eye. The strength Shrek has aside, we have to check if Yun Ming has actuallye back to life. Yun Ming aside, their other forces aren¡¯t weak either. Shrek and the Tang Sect originated from the same branch. Cao Dezhi and Zang Xin are still around, and they¡¯ll surely support rebuilding Shrek.¡±

    A killing intent shed past Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°hasn¡¯t the drug¡¯s development been sessful? Can we ask the old man to make a move and aplish all our goals in one single swoop? If we canpletely remove Shrek and the high-ranking officials in Tang Sect, nobody will be able to stop us from carrying out our ns anymore.¡±

    Ghost Emperor said, ¡°I will have to think about it. Wait until you hear from me. You should investigate the truth about Shrek first before we do anything. We must slow down their rebuilding as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Alright. No matter what, we cannot let Shrek be rebuilt sessfully,¡± Qiangu Dongfeng said with a deep voice.

    He had put his own name at stake, taken a great risk, sacrificed the lives in Shrek City, and finally removed the Shrek Academy and destroyed the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters. This was how Spirit Pagoda enjoyed its elevated status on the continent today. He did not wish to see Shrek Academy being rebuilt. If they seeded in rebuilding it, then many of the things which he had done before this would be meaningless.

    Sea God Lake.

    Huge cargo trucks stopped near the spot where Shrek Academy was to be rebuilt.

    Mo Lan was the first one to get off the truck. She looked at the deep pit faraway and the busy people inside it. Her beautiful face showed signs offort.

    She saw the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali who hovered in the air.

    Naturally, Yali saw her as well and floated down to Mo Lan¡¯s side.

    ¡°Your Excellency.¡± Mo Lan reverently saluted Yali. The Holy Spirit Douluo could be considered her savior. She had extremely high respect towards this person.

    Yali faintly smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. The Heaven Dou City has helped a lot in Shrek¡¯s rebuilding.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re supposed to do. We¡¯ll give it our all,¡± Mn replied without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve sent the word out. All the major media should¡¯ve received the information by now. I think that many of them are rushing here as we speak. Things will get lively around here very soon.¡±

    Yali smiled dryly, ¡°I can imagine that there¡¯ll be many who do not wish to see our Shrek being rebuilt. However, I think that there are also many who wish to see its restoration.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Shrek surely will gloriously shine again. Your Excellency, I¡¯ll head over to oversee the unloading of the cargo. Other than material goods, I¡¯ve also brought three hundred smiths of various trade with me. They¡¯re all elite personnel whom I selected out from the Heaven Dou City¡¯s rebuilding team. With them here, I believe that Shrek can be rebuilt faster.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yali nodded with a smile.

    Mo Lan turned around and went to work.

    Every cargo truck carried thirty tons of material goods. This included various basic materials and all kinds of supportive soul devices.

    ording to Shrek Academy¡¯s n, the three teaching blocks would be rebuilt first. Then, with them as the center, they would expand themselves along Sea God Lake¡¯s bank. They¡¯ll slowly bring back the functional areas that Shrek Academy once had.

    In terms of financial means, Shrek Academy was supported by the Tang Sect. There would not be any problem for some time. At the same time, they had umted some wealth inside Shrek¡¯s shelter. This wealth was not merely money, there were far more important articles such as ancient tomes and secret texts. These were the most precious treasures of Shrek Academy. They were its hidden secret.

    The first job for the smiths Mo Lan brought was piling.

    They had a map in their hands. Armed with anti-radiation suits, they started driving piles into the ground in the periphery ording to the map. A metal pile would be driven into the ground every thirty meters. Then, they would be connected with wireting to form a boundary that separated the academy grounds with the outer world.

    The speed of three hundred pairs of hands working together was fast. the works of creating the boundary on Sea God Lake¡¯s periphery continued smoothly.

    There was no doubt that such a form of istion was crude, but there was a perk to it, and that was it served as a show of ownership.

    ¡°Stop, everyone stop! Who gave you permission to build anything around here? What¡¯re you doing?¡± A dozen police cars arrived at the construction site amid their ring sirens. A group of soldiers disembarked with beam assault rifles in their hands. They stopped the workers that were doing construction.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the person in charge here? Who gave you the order to build here?¡±

    Not far from the ce of confrontation, Xie Xie was busying himself on the site where Shrek Academy was to be rebuilt. He raised his head and a smirk appeared on his face. ¡®They¡¯re here?¡¯

    They were expecting trouble, but they were still slightly surprised when it came so soon.

    Xie Xie strode up to them and said with a deep voice, ¡°This is our ce, thend belongs to us. What¡¯s wrong with building a structure or two on it?¡±

    The leading soldier had the badges of a captain on his shoulder. He haughtily said, ¡°This is already listed as a forbidden ground by the country. There¡¯s destructive radiation here and it¡¯s not suited for the human poption. Nobody can build anything here. Stop what you¡¯re doing right now. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to resort to force.¡±

    Xie Xie chuckled. He took out a small notebook and handed it to him, ¡°Captain, is this the way you talk to a superior officer?¡±

    The captain was stunned. He received the little notebook. He was very familiar with this item. There was a simple name for it, military ID.

    Xie Xie¡¯s military ID was blue with two stars. The meaning was clear, he was a lieutenant colonel.

 Chapter 1429 - Short Message

    <h4>Chapter 1429: Short Message</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The IDs of field officers were blue in color with their rank¡¯s insignia on the cover. When opened, their details would be listed inside, as well as an electronic chip to facilitate identity verification.

    Since the Shrek Seven Monsters had enlisted in the army before, all of them had their own military positions. Rtively speaking, Xie Xie¡¯s advancement was slower, but he had still managed to get himself promoted to lieutenant colonel.

    The captain¡¯s expression froze immediately. He quickly opened the booklet and looked at Xie Xie. The serial number of the unit which Xie Xie belonged to was written on it, which also included his department and role. There was no doubt that he was a genuine lieutenant colonel.

    Following orders was the most important thing in the military. The junior officers had to listen to the orders from their superiors. The greatest difference between the military and politics was that if a junior officer fought against a senior officer, the senior officer had the power to punish the junior officer. During a war, even shooting the disobedient junior officer to death could be justified.

    A lieutenant colonel and a captain differed by two ranks. A rank higher would be enough to lord it over another junior officer, leave alone a gap this wide.

    ¡°Good day, senior officer!¡± Although the captain came here under orders, he stood still and saluted a senior officer without hesitation.

    Xie Xie retrieved his ID and remained calm while he handled the pressing matter. He said, ¡°Firstly, we have the right to utilize this piece ofnd here. Federalw states that civilian private property is protected and none may rob that from them. Second, all our workers have taken strict protective measures, so there won¡¯t be any safety issues. You can go back now. If you want to talk to me, send an officer with a higher rank over. Otherwise, don¡¯t even bothering.¡± As he said this, he waved his hand as if chasing a fly away. He turned around and walked back toward the construction site.

    The captain stood there for a moment, stunned. He wore a bewildered expression as he had not expected to face such a situation. However, the man that confronted him had a genuine military rank, and that was something he could not do anything about. If he carried out his orders forcibly, what would stop this man from shooting him to death on the grounds that he went against a senior officer?

    Also, this captain knew full well the kind of people carrying out Shrek¡¯s rebuilding. Even if he wanted to subdue them with military strength, he would first have to be sure that they were strong enough! He came there to incite a conflict, but logic had stopped him in his tracks. The presence of a senior officer changed everything. He did not dare to provoke him on purpose.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As she watched the soldiers leave with heavy footsteps, Xu Xiaoyan could not help but give a big thumbs-up to Xie Xie. ¡°Not bad! I didn¡¯t expect you to have it in you, seeing how foolishly you usually act. You talked with facts and reason.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s facial muscles twitched. ¡°Are youplimenting me?¡±

    ¡°You can say that,¡± Yue Zhengyu said casually.

    The others were busy. As the Shrek Seven Monsters, all of them had to be personally involved in the process of rebuilding Shrek. Everyone had to do their bit to help the academy.

    Tang Wulin was also there, wearing a simple disguise. He smiled drily and said, ¡°This is only the beginning. Let theme as many times as they like. We¡¯ll see what rank of officer they¡¯re going to send next. We¡¯ll think about how to deal with that when the timees.¡±

    Xie Xie said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ve marked ournd exactly ording to the academy¡¯s title deed. We¡¯ll first fence up our part of thend to dere our ownership. The few people from the Spirit Pagoda who were scared off before are quite tolerant, I see. They haven¡¯t shown themselves until now.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to show their faces, but that they have no reason to show their faces.¡±

    An hourter.

    ¡°! ! !¡± An hourter, the deafening sirens came again. Like thest time, it signalled the arrival of a dozen cars.

    This time, an impressive-looking lieutenant colonel came down from the car. He looked to be in his thirties and had a stern look. The captain who was there before trailed behind him, following every step his senior officer took.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the person in charge?¡± asked the lieutenant colonel in a loud voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± With his golden mane flowing, Yue Zhengyu strode up to him in his Shrek Academy uniform.

    ¡°Huh? It wasn¡¯t you before this!¡± the captain was slightly stunned.

    Yue Zhengyu red at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to know that it¡¯s me now. Why are you here again? Didn¡¯t you get the message thest time?¡±

    The lieutenant colonel said with a deep voice, ¡°Firstly, this area is off limits. Due to unique circumstances, the Federation has the right to assume temporary jurisdiction over thisnd for the people¡¯s safety. You have developed thisnd without permission, and that¡¯s against thew. Second, what proof do you have that this piece ofnd is yours?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu replied drily, ¡°We have the title deed.¡± As he said this, he produced the document from his pocket and handed it to the lieutenant colonel.

    The title deed looked ancient. It was apparent that it had been around for quite some time, and the parchment was made from goat¡¯s hide.

    The officer took a look at the title deed. There was a map drawn on it and there was also a specific stamp. Although it was old, the words were still readable.

    ¡°Since ancient times, this area has belonged to Shrek Academy, as it does now. We¡¯re now rebuilding our home on our ownnd. Also, we¡¯ll gradually take care of the radiation problem here. I think our identities can be verified with that title deed, right? As for your development procedures, Shrek is on independent ground and we have autonomy. This is also the way it has been since ancient times. There was never any need to obtain permission from the Federation. So, you may leave now.¡±

    The lieutenant colonel suddenly smiled. His smiled was slightly peculiar. We waved the title deed in his hand, ¡°You¡¯re trying to prove that you have the right to thisnd with this thing? Well, it doesn¡¯t exist now.¡± A ball of me suddenly rose from his hand and the title deed was instantly reduced to ashes.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s expression changed drastically. Even the Shrek Academy students who were working in the distance stopped what they were doing.

    In the police cars and further away, a dozen cameras were trained on this spot.

    They were waiting for Shrek to retaliate. Public opinion had always been something that was created. Once Shrek attacked the soldiers, the media would have plenty of material to write about. The conflict would be even more hostile when given the right guidance. The military would also be involved. Shrek¡¯s rebuilding might not only be postponed, but it might even bepletely halted.

    Throughout all this, there were still many ways in which the people from Shrek could be dealt with.

    ¡°Very well. Everything you did will be kept in the records. Now, please show me your officer ID,¡± Yue Zhengyu showed no sign of anger and he spoke calmly.

    ¡°What right do you have to demand that I show my ID?¡± This lieutenant colonel was obviously more experienced than the captain.

    ¡°As an officer of higher rank than you, I think I have that right.¡± As he said this, Yue Zhengyu produced a small booklet. It was also blue, but it had three stars on it.

    A colonel¡¯s rank!

    ¡°Here, take it. Burn this as well if you dare.¡± Yue Zhengyu pushed his officer ID into the lieutenant colonel¡¯s hand and made an inviting gesture.

    The lieutenant colonel¡¯s expression changed slightly. He turned to look at the captain beside him. His gaze seemed to ask, ¡®Didn¡¯t you say that there was a lieutenant colonel here? Why is he a colonel?¡¯

    He opened the military ID. It clearly stated that he was the Federal Southern Army Corps¡¯ colonel staff officer, Yue Zhengyu.

    He had burned the title deed, but he dared not do the same to the officer ID in his hand. An officer ID was proof of a soldier¡¯s identity, and this person was his superior.

    ¡°We¡¯ve kept a visual recording of everything you did just now. You may leave. Send someone of higher rank to see me. Oh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be distributing the recording of what happened to some mediapanies soon enough. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to see yourself on different channels very quickly.¡±

    After Yue Zhengyu finished, he took back his officer ID, waved his hand, and returned to the construction ground.

    This...

    The lieutenant colonel was stunned.

    He had expected Yue Zhengyu to hit him and had even prepared defenses. That was Shrek Academy¡¯s title deed, after all! Clearly it was of paramount importance to Shrek Academy. In truth, when he made his move, his heart felt uneasy. However, he had been guaranteed that he would be protected before he made this trip. A hundred-mecha strong mecha battalion was already on standby not far from where they were. The mechas were ready to escte the conflict.

    However, he never expected that their response would be this mild. It was like a ball of cotton. It felt as if they had nothing to fight against.

    A higher rank meant absolute superiority. What could he do? He could only return to where he came from before he made the next move.

    The lieutenant colonel went into the car with his brows tightly knitted together. The police cars left in defeat again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!?¡± came a howl from the soul call.

    The lieutenant colonel said with a bitter smile, ¡°Senior officer, there¡¯s nothing I can do! He¡¯s a colonel. He outranks me. Also, he didn¡¯tsh out at me and even said that he recorded my every action. I think that we¡¯ll be in some trouble after this.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, the media is under the Federation¡¯s control. What trouble can there be? You¡¯re really useless, you know that? Forget it. Juste back.¡±

    The soul call ended, and the lieutenant colonel felt helpless. Truth be told, he was not entirely willing to handle this job. Shrek Academy¡¯s name struck his ears like thunder!

    ¡°We have a short message. ording to ourtest reports, Shrek Academy¡¯s rebuilding has started.¡± The soul screen in the police car was ying the news. When he heard Shrek Academy¡¯s name, the lieutenant colonel shifted his gaze toward the screen.

    As expected, the screen disyed the bustling construction ground.

 Chapter 1430 - Unstoppable Reconstruction

    <h4>Chapter 1430: Unstoppable Reconstruction</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°When Shrek Academy was targeted by the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition, the esteemed institution vanished into thin air. However, ording to ourtest reports, Shrek Academy wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed in that explosion. During that surprise terrorist attack, Shrek Academy¡¯s teachers sacrificed their own lives to protect their students. The students were sent to a shelter. After enduring much hardship, Shrek is finally being rebuilt.¡±

    ¡°The greatest academy on the continent is sacred ground for many soul masters. Its reconstruction means that the continent¡¯s soul masters could wee its return. It has always been a mystery as to why Shrek City was hit by Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions back then, and the federal government has been unable to get to the bottom of this mystery until now. One wonders if Shrek Academy¡¯s survivors know more about the truth behind this than the officials.¡±

    ¡°Moments ago, Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction was challenged.¡±

    The scene changed, and ring sirens were heard. A dozen police cars entered the construction site, and the captain¡¯s shouts were clearly heard through the screen¡¯s speakers.

    As that yed out on the screen, the captain was sitting beside the lieutenant colonel. The color drained from his face as he watched the report.

    An hour! It had only been an hour!

    Even the lieutenant colonel¡¯s mind went nk. What control over public opinion! What was happening?

    ¡°Why would a sheriff with the rank of captain have the authority to question Shrek¡¯s reconstruction? We all have a huge question mark above our heads. Shrek City is autonomous, as it has been this way since ancient times. It¡¯s tradition. Now that Shrek is being rebuilt, does this mean that this tradition is no longer in effect? If so, we¡¯ll have to ask, on whose orders was this captain acting? Why would they want to go against Shrek Academy? We don¡¯t have any proof, but this may be a clue to uncovering the truth behind the tragedy.¡±

    This news report did not implicitly state that they were the culprits, but every word was razor-sharp!

    The captain¡¯s expression was extremely sour. He had no way of imagining the situation that he would have to face after he had returned. Shrek Academy had incredible influence while he was only a captain, a nobody.

    ¡°Soon after the captain left, a lieutenant colonel arrived.¡±

    The reporter¡¯s voice was like a giant hammer that struck the lieutenant colonel¡¯s heart. At that moment, he found that it was difficult for him to breathe.

    This was too quick. It had been less than ten minutes since the affair. Could it be that the news channel was broadcasting this live?

    Then, he saw with extreme rity the title deed burning in his own hands, after which he haughtily said that it no longer existed.

    The captain had only started a squabble, but he had also burned Shrek Academy¡¯s title deed.

    ¡®It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over.¡¯

    At Shrek Academy¡¯s construction ground Yue Zhengyu eximed, ¡°I had wanted to pretend for a bit in the beginning, but I thought better of it. That¡¯s how kind a person I am.¡± As he said this, he produced a title deed from his pocket. It looked identical to the one that was burned. Everyone of them had one or two copies with them.

    They had been well prepared for Shrek¡¯s reconstruction.

    Tang Wulin smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long it¡¯ll take until they send someone else over.¡±

    Xie Xie guffawed. ¡°When the water rises we use earth to keep it back. When the soldiers arrive, we use a general to keep them off. Let the storm rage with even more ferocity!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡®That¡¯s right! Let them alle. I¡¯d like to see who can stop Shrek¡¯s reconstruction.¡¯

    The media¡¯s tracking of news was too swift. It was so quick that the Federation did not even have the time to send out a gag order before news of Shrek¡¯s reconstruction had already spread across the entire continent.

    When the recording of the two sheriffs going to give trouble to Shrek¡¯s reconstruction came out, the emotions of the people red up even more for a time.

    The first ce where problems arose was inside the federal army.

    Whether it was from the middle or higher ranks, hard questions were raised and spread quickly. When Shrek Academy was destroyed, everything had happened so fast that the elites who graduated from Shrek Academy did not even have the time to react.

    Now that Shrek¡¯s reconstruction was faced with such unjust treatment, the Shrek alumni who were initially overjoyed at the news decided to quit.

    For a time, various federal departments received countless angry calls. The soldiers and high-ranking government officials had voiced out their suspicions.

    By that point, some parties realized that it would be difficult to stop Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction through official channels.

    Everything had happened too suddenly. Shrek Academy had started its reconstruction under seemingly impossible conditions!

    Under pressure from all sides, the federal government dared not issue a gag order. Reports about Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction started to spread like wildfire.

    However, there were some differing voices as well. For example, there was hazardous radiation on thend beside the ruins on which Shrek Academy was being reconstructed. How could they allow students to study in such a location? Their lives would be at risk. Also, Shrek Academy¡¯s faculty members had been practically wiped out, so how would they cope with teaching duties?

    There were also those who opined that the current Shrek was no longer the great academy it once was. The great disaster had destroyed everything Shrek had, and so on.

    However, at the same time when such skeptical voices were voiced out, the banks of the Sea God Lake saw a spike in human traffic.

    The first ones to arrive were the family members of the students who ¡°came back to life¡±. Nobody cared more about Shrek¡¯s reconstruction than them. Their children still being alive was more important than anything else.

    Sounds of people crying could be heard on Shrek Academy¡¯s construction site practically every day. Shrek Academy took three days to erect the firstrge-scale istion barrier. The barrier covered the area where the three teaching blocks were. Within that area, there was no need to wear protective attire, and people could go about their daily activities as usual.

    The wire mesh was still being expanded as they continued to cover the periphery. At the same time, Shrek Academy had also announced that Shrek City¡¯s original location was Shrek Academy¡¯s private property. Nobody was to enter without permission.

    The people who came after the students¡¯ family members were those who came to deliver goods.

    Various items, whether they were useful or not, swarmed to the construction site in great numbers. All of it came from Shrek Academy alumni.

    The alumni had also established a fund for Shrek¡¯s reconstruction, and there were many who contributed to it every day. The funds would be directly essible by the academy.

    The effects of the rion call were starting to show.

    Tang Wulin left Xu Xiaoyan and Tang Yinmeng in charge of connecting with the graduates. Such awork did not exist in the old Shrek, but it was of paramount importance to the new Shrek Academy.

    Everything progressed well and wen ording to their ns.

    What intrigued Tang Wulin and hispanions was that there were no actions taken by the Spirit Pagoda after the first day. The Spirit Pagoda had sent a flower basket to congratte Shrek on its reconstruction. After that, they heard nothing more from them.

    Over the next few days, everything was calm. Even the swarm from the mediaing to do interviews thinned. It was as though everyone was expecting something while it felt as if the rising winds were warning of theing storm.

    The Sea God Lake was enormous. Its surface area was equivalent to the former Shrek City. After half a month, the wire mesh had only covered roughly a third of the circumference. On the other hand, the progress of Shrek Academy¡¯s teaching blocks was something to celebrate. After the initial protective soul devices were in ce, Shrek Academy¡¯s students were all focused on the auxiliary construction works. Mo Lan had sent two more batches of smiths over. If they kept this up, the building would be more or less finished within two months. Then, they would begin readying the interior.

    The instation of various soul devices was carried out amid a din of drums and gongs. After the protective barrier was set up, the secondrge-scale soul device installed was the interference wave which would hinder radar and satellites trying to monitor them.

 Chapter 1431 - Disruptive Dome

    <h4>Chapter 1431: Disruptive Dome</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    If it was any other organization that did this, it would certainly be questioned by the Federation as soon as they knew. However, perhaps due to the influence of public opinion, the Federation waspletely silent on it. It was as if they did not know anything.

    However, anyone with sharp eyes could see why Shrek Academy decided to conceal itself in such a manner. They did not want other parties spying on their reconstruction progress.

    The disruptive soul devices covered more than the main teaching block. They covered the entire Sea God Lake. With the Sea God Lake as the center, there were thirty-two base points around it. Collectively, they made a soul device array and formed a shapeless disruptive dome that was thousands of meters tall. Only specific energy frequencies set by Shrek could be used within this disruptive dome.

    When the disruptive soul device array waspleted, the soul satellites would only be capturing a nk image. It would appear as if the Sea God Lake had disappearedpletely.

    In only half a month, the disruptive dome waspleted. Without a doubt, this was thanks to the Tang Sect¡¯s resources. The soul devices were supplied, installed, and conditioned by Tang Sect.

    The moment the disruptive dome was finished, none of Shrek¡¯s activities could be known by the outside world unless someone personally came down to the Sea God Lake and took a look with their own eyes.

    With a ssh, Tang Wulin dove into the water and swam gracefully in theke. Naturally, the destruction energy contained within theke¡¯s water invaded his body, but it waspletely sealed within the energy barrier he unleashed.

    Every Tang Sect disciple that returned from the Demon Ind was not particrly afraid of this destruction energy. By that point, three batches of students had returned from there, including Wu Siduo and the others.

    After the Shrek Seven Monsters hade back and met their friends again, the first thing they got were hateful stares from the returned students. When Wu Siduo red at Tang Wulin even the Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master had an urge to run away.

    Tang Wulin was well familiar with the waters of the Sea God Lake. Possibly due to the destruction energy preventing any life from taking hold in the waters, the Sea God Lake seemed exceptionally clear. As he swam, he felt as if he had entered a giant blue crystal. The water was cool, and it was easy to calm his mind within it.

    He was not an ordinary soul master. There was the hidden threat of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals within him. Although he was confident enough to break through the thirteenth seal after tempering his body with lightning, he was in no hurry whatsoever. It would be easier for him to withstand the breaking of the seals once he had a firmer foundation.

    Additionally, Tang Wulin noticed another problem. After his cultivation base broke through to a Title Douluo¡¯s rank, there seemed to be an effect from the sudden increase in his own soul power. The thirteenth seal had been fortified by Tang San before, but it had changed. It seemed to have be slightly looser.

    Without a doubt, the seal would be influenced by his own cultivation base. The quicker his cultivation base improved, the quicker the seals were broken.

    His eyes flickered with purple radiance. Tang Wulin could see clearly down to the very bottom of theke, and he could see the Life Seed faraway.

    Compared to when it was first nted, the Life Seed had undergone some changes again. A faint, greenish glow surrounded it. A small tree about a foot tall with nine leaves stood there silently in the center of the Sea God Lake.

    In a ce where no other living beings existed, it appeared lonely. However, it had brought a faint aura of life in this ce filled with endless death and emptiness.

    He floated over to the side of the Life Seed and sat down cross-legged. Soul power flowed within him, and white light was unleashed from within him. The light flowed toward the Life Seed like strands of silk.

    The Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s soul power¡¯s specialty was endless production. It was a cultivation method that was extremely rich in life force and also possessed nourishing properties. He was using his own soul power to nourish the Life Seed.

    Influenced by his soul power, the Life Seed¡¯s nine leaves gradually turned emerald. They looked sulent.

    Neither the Federation nor the Spirit Pagoda had any way of knowing that the actual purpose for installing the disruptive dome was to conceal the Life Seed¡¯s existence. This was because once the Life Seed provided enough life force, it would most likely grow quickly. When that time came, it would certainly attract attention.

    A greenish-gold radiance spread out from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. His identity as the Nature Child enabled him to absorb life force from a huge area. He then channeled the absorbed life force into the Life seed. Although it was not enough to make the Life Seed grow at an elerated pace, it could at least maintain its current condition. The excessive destruction energy all around it would not cause it to wilt.

    Since Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base had reached a Title Douluo¡¯s rank, his Nature Child¡¯s power had also grown. Naturally, this meant that he could absorb more life force.

    Hence, he now cultivated every night. He woulde here and act as the bridge that attracted more life force for the Life Seed.

    When the pure life force was channeled into the Life Seed, it would further refine it and give a portion of it back to Tang Wulin.

    Although the life essence it gave back to Tang Wulin was minute, it was subtly improving Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Hence, Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation rate slowed greatly because he was supporting the Life Seed¡¯s growth. In turn, his body was slowly and silently improving.

    The Life Seed was not something that would drain the pond to get the fish. It told Tang Wulin that if he could cultivate until he became a Limit Douluo, the effects would be better.

    This was thest time Tang Wulin would infuse the Life Seed with life force for a while as he would depart the next day toward the Great Star Dou Forest.

    This time, only the Shrek Seven Monsters and the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi would be going to the Great Star Dou Forest. Even A Ruheng would stay behind. This was because nobody could foresee the kinds of problems Shrek¡¯s reconstruction would face. The Limit Douluos would conceal themselves in the dark while protecting the academy.

    The early stage of the reconstruction was the most important, so there could not be any mistakes. The real core of Shrek¡¯s reconstruction was the Life Seed deep under theke. Only when the Life Seed grew into a huge tree and provided protection for the entire academy could Shrek¡¯s reconstruction be considered a sess. It would be like the Ancient Gold Tree which had always been the academy¡¯s core.

    The Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition was a powerful weapon. If it were not for the Ancient Gold Tree which took the brunt of the explosion, Shrek Academy¡¯s teachers could not have protected all of their students.

    Back then, the Ancient Gold Tree was already wilting due to the insufficient supply of life force. If it was a healthy Ancient Gold Tree, it might be capable of protecting Shrek Academy. Hence, the recovery of the Life Seed was the heart of Shrek¡¯s reconstruction.

    The night went by without any words spoken. Early the next morning, under the protection of the disruptive dome, Tang Wulin and hispanions embarked on their journey silently and left the Sea God Lake.

    ...

    ¡°We can¡¯t confirm if the As Douluo is still alive or not. We¡¯re receiving interference waves. We can¡¯t even monitor the progress of Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction right now. How¡¯s the preparation on your side?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng spoke into the soulmunicator with a deep voice.

    ¡°Her Majesty the Demon Empress is awake. Ha Luosa has returned as well. But now, we have to focus our power on another matter, an important one. Shrek Academy won¡¯t finish its reconstruction too soon. We¡¯ll leave them be for now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng was infuriated when he heard this, ¡°What¡¯s more important than destroying Shrek?! Must I remind you of the promises you made to me back then? Also, Shrek¡¯s existence will surely affect our continuity.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Naturally, when we¡¯re done with this, we¡¯ll deal with Shrek. Her Majesty the Demon Empress has risen. I know that we believe that there¡¯s no way that the As Douluo coulde back to life, but even if he did, what can he do?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s this matter you mentioned? Why are you being so secretive about it?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. It¡¯s an internal matter for the Holy Spirit Cult. As for Shrek, you¡¯ll have to think of some way to stall for time. If you can get your hands on a third Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition and st them again, that would be best.¡±

    ¡°What do you think a Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition is?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng knitted his brows together tightly. He did not know why, but he had an ominous feeling when he heard the Ghost Emperor¡¯s words.

    What was the Holy Spirit Cult up to, being so secretive? For him, the Holy Spirit Cult had always been a double-edged sword. This organization, existing in the shadows, was capable of doing things which he, exposed by the light, could never do. However, the more he knew about the Holy Spirit Cult, the more he felt that he was unable to control it. If it were not for his ultimate goal, there was no way he would ask a tiger for its hide.

 Chapter 1432 - Re-enter Star Dou

    <h4>Chapter 1432: Re-enter Star Dou</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for now. Don¡¯t worry. Dealing with this matter will greatly elerate our grand n. When that has been aplished, Shrek Academy will be nothing,¡± the Ghost Emperor¡¯s tone softened. His voice seemed to possess a hypnotic quality.

    Qiangu Dongfeng replied with a deep voice, ¡°Very well, but I hope that you can do it quickly. I¡¯ll do my best to learn what I can about Shrek.¡±

    ¡°The thing about you is that you¡¯re being too indirect. There are many things in which you should be decisive. You¡¯re already in control of the parliament, so why can¡¯t you mobilize some of the military?¡± said the Ghost Emperor, clearly enjoying Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s misfortune.

    Qiangu Dongfeng replied, ¡°Shrek has been around for twenty thousand years. Don¡¯t you know how great an influence it has on society? Ghost Emperor, I hope that you remember who destroyed your Holy Spirit Cult ten thousand years ago. It was Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. They¡¯re definitely ourmon enemy.¡±

    The Ghost Emperor said casually, ¡°One of those who led the movement which brought about the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s destruction ten thousand years ago was also your Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder. Aren¡¯t you working with us now?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ghost Emperor, what are you implying?¡±

    Ghost Emperor replied, ¡°Nothing. I just want to tell you that we¡¯re that close as well. Also, thank you for the new drug which you¡¯ve developed.¡±

    With that, he ended the call.

    Qiangu Dongfeng almost crushed the soulmunicator in his grip. His expression was so sour that it seemed possible for water to drip from his face at any moment.

    ¡®The Holy Spirit Cult can¡¯t be controlled!¡¯ That was the first thing he noticed. ¡®What are they up to? What goals do they have?¡¯ Those were questions that he could not guess the answers to.

    At this point, he regretted his actions somewhat. There was no doubt that the change in the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s attitude was closely rted to the newly developed drug.

    The Holy Spirit Cult had one monarch, two emperors, and four great heavenly kings. He wondered which drug was meant for the Demon Empress. However, ording to the Ghost Emperor, the Demon Empress was more of a symbolic presence in the Holy Spirit Cult. What effects would the drug have on her?

    When he agreed to cooperate with the Holy Spirit Cult back then, he did it to destroy Shrek and the Tang Sect and because the Holy Spirit Cult had convinced him with that grand n. However, judging by the Ghost Emperor¡¯s current attitude, the Holy Spirit Cult seemed to be intending to ditch him.

    That was possible, but theSpirit Pagoda could be considered the unseen hand controlling the parliament behind the scenes. What good would it serve them to abandon him? Without his help, would they have other means to acquire the huge amount of resources needed for their grand n?

    At the very least, without the aid of the Spirit Pagoda, it would be impossible for them to see the war in their lifetime.

    What exactly made the Ghost Emperor¡¯s attitude change so drastically?

    ...

    ¡°With a more powerful coborator, why do I have to continue to deal with a hypocrite like him, feigning courtesy? Qiangu Dongfeng, haha!¡± Deafeningughter echoed through the darkness.

    ...

    Green grass covered the ground like a carpet. Every great tree in the dense forest was like a huge umbre that blocked the sun¡¯s rays from reaching the ground.

    This was not Tang Wulin¡¯s first timeing to the Great Star Dou Forest. Thest time he was here, he came with Gu Yue and they were faced with a dangerous situation. In the end, even he was unsure how they escaped their terrible fate.

    However, there was one thing which Tang Wulin could be sure about. There were surely some powerful soul beasts in the main area at the end of the Great Star Dou Forest. He was unsure of the actual number, but he was certain that they possessed terrifying strength. This was why this area remained untouched by humans all this while.

    For the Shrek Seven Monsters, it was not difficult for them to infiltrate the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s outer defenses. Infiltration was one of the most important skills they picked up on the Demon Ind.

    They put on disguises and entered the forest, after sessfully finding their way there after one day. In truth, although the Spirit Pagoda had covered up the entire Great Star Dou Forest¡¯s core area, the defenses were directed inward and were rtivelyx toward exterior forces. This was because nobody else would have wanted to enter such a perilous ce.

    ¡°Be careful, everyone,¡± Tang Wulin reminded hispanions.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful in here!¡± Xu Xiaoyan could not refrain from saying.

    The eight of them kept a perfect formation. Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi were protected in the center while the other six formed a hexagon around them.

    Yu Zhengyu said, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Great Star Dou Forest covered an extremely wide area and was thergest pristine forest on the continent. Millions of soul beasts lived within it. The beast tide that broke out every now and then would bring great disaster to mankind.¡±

    Tang Wulin sighed softly. ¡°In ancient times, soul beasts were much more powerful than us humans. Back then, mankind struggled to survive while facing dangerous soul beasts. That¡¯s how the career of soul masters gradually came to be. As the human race advanced, armed with unity and creativity, we slowly made a ce to live. Gradually, nations were formed and so did the Martial Soul Hall. Come to think of it, the Martial Soul Hall was created so that the soul masters could be under a singlemand. It was the reason that humans were able to survive. However, the Martial Soul Hall¡¯s nature changed in the end.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui said with a deep voice, ¡°But we¡¯ve progressed too quickly. The appearance of soul devices meant that soul beasts were no longer our opponents. Beast tides aside, even a real soul beast is a rare sight these days. What we can see now are spirit souls.¡±

    Tang Wulin had a slight frown. ¡°Yeah, the soul beasts will go extinct sooner orter if this keeps up. Hence, the Hawk Faction¡¯s theories are logical in a way. We¡¯ve overdeveloped the Douluo Continent. The dire shortage of resources and the increasing human poption is at great odds with each other. Starting a war is only a way to avert everyone¡¯s attention from this conflict.¡±

    Ye Xinn said direly, ¡°If we don¡¯t change this situation for the better soon, we¡¯ll destroy ourselves one day.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded and replied, ¡°Actually, the best course of action now would be for the Federation to work together with the two great empires. We should pool our forces and explore the universe. If the Spirit Pagoda had any foresight, they would be nurturing soul beasts. I think that they¡¯re able to produce spirit souls because they¡¯re rearing soul beasts in their various branches. The only thing wrong with them is their ideals.¡±

    Xie Xie said, ¡°The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s current goal is to produce the perfect man-made spirit soul. There¡¯s no reason for the soul beasts to exist anymore.¡±

    Tang Wulin responded, ¡°The idea isughable. Soul beasts are a part of the Douluo Continent. Arge part of why there¡¯s ack of resources, including the Ancient Gold Tree¡¯s withering is because there isn¡¯t enough life force on the continent and the ecosystem¡¯s bnce is destroyed. When we¡¯ve finished rebuilding Shrek and stabilized ourselves, I n to work together with the Dove Faction to bring back the soul beast poption. If we continue to destroy the natural ecosystem, I¡¯m worried that we won¡¯t be able to sessfully explore the universe before the continent copses.¡±

    When he said this, a heavy weight bore down on everyone¡¯s hearts. The parliament was currently in the grip of the Hawk Faction, which was backed by the Spirit Pagoda. It was not an easy feat to bring back the soul beast poption!

    As they discussed, they continued toward the depths of the Great Star Dou Forest. The further they went, the more they could sense the existence of the dense life aura. The air here was clearly different from the outside world. When they breathed, they could feel the nts¡¯ aura passing through their nostrils, which was a pleasant sensation.

    ¡°If we could build a small wooden hut and live here, it would be the life!¡± Xie Xie eximed.

    Yue Zhengyu said with scorn, ¡°Are you sure you can leave the rednterns and green wine of the city behind?¡±

    Xie Xie retorted, ¡°Since when have I indulged in those things? I¡¯m a decent person, you know? Don¡¯t you spout nonsense in front of my Yuanen.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui rolled her eyes. ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Yue Zhengyuughed. ¡°Xie Xie, how¡¯s indulging in rednterns and green wine indecent? Have you been doing anything indecenttely?¡±

    Xie Xie rolled up his sleeves and flexed his arms, as if he wanted to fight it out. ¡°Yue Zhengyu, I¡¯ll let you have it for sure.¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Tang Wulin suddenly made a silencing gesture. The others quickly quietened down. They knew that Tang Wulin had the most powerful spiritual power among them. He must have sensed something.

 Chapter 1433 - Beast God Di Tian

    <h4>Chapter 1433: Beast God Di Tian</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°It felt as if someone was spying on us, but it onlysted for a moment before vanishingpletely. My spiritual power clearly came into contact with the spy earlier, but I didn¡¯t manage to seize it.¡± Tang Wulin had a rather grim expression. He had a Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation base, but the opponent easily broke away from his spiritual detection. The significance of this matter spoke for itself.

    ¡°Leave here, quickly.¡± A familiar voice suddenly arose in the depths of Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. Not only that, the Silver Dragon King scale hanging around his neck had turned scorching hot.

    Was that Gu Yue? He had heard Gu Yue.

    ¡°Run!¡± Tang Wulin immediately called out without the slightest hesitation.

    Even though the group of people had no idea as to what was happening, they obeyed Tang Wulin without hesitation. Putting their trust in him, they immediately turned around and ran.

    Meanwhile, everything in the surrounding area suddenly darkened. It felt like a screen of night had suddenly hung down upon the great forest that had been filled with life source. A thick aura of darkness surged in from all directions. The gloominess weighed down on everyone making them feel suffocated.

    ¡°The humans have a phrase. ¡®To hit the jackpot¡¯. I¡¯ve been looking for you for so long but little did I know that you¡¯d surrender yourself so easily.¡±

    A deep voice echoed from all directions. It carried a formless dominance that sounded like thousands of beasts roaring in their ears.

    The group were all feeling as if their state of mind was threatened and had a drastic change of countenance at once. What sort of creature was that? How was it capable of exerting so much pressure on them?

    Was that a Limit Douluo-ranked soul beast?

    ¡°Maintain the formation,¡± Tang Wulin called out softly. Golden radiance shimmered on his body as his three-word battle armor, Dragon Moon Song, was unleashed and attached itself to him in a split second. Not only he, but also the remaining six of the Shrek Seven Monsters and the Gale Demon Saber Sima Jinchi had each unleashed their own three-word battle armor.

    The group hadpleted their three-word battle armors during the return journey from the Star Luo Continent. They were all true three-word battle armor masters now. It had also contributed to Tang Wulin¡¯s confidence in rebuilding Shrek Academy.

    Tang Wulin was still the person with the deepest feelings and found himself to be most shocked by the situation. Despite his Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation base, he could clearly sense that his spiritual power had been subdued earlier when the opponent¡¯s spiritual power arrived, as if it was attempting to blot out the sky and nket the earth. The opponent¡¯s power was as deep as an abyssal prison with the strength of heaven and earth. His spiritual power was lower than the opponent by more than one rank.

    Tang Wulin was afraid that the opponent had reached the peak of Spirit Domain cultivation base. The opponent¡¯s spiritual cultivation base had even surpassed the most powerful enemy Tang Wulin had ever encountered, the Underworld King Ha Luosa.

    In the darkness, shadowy figures appeared in session.

    On the left nk, there was a youth with a look of graceful innocence. It felt as if all the nts around him wereing to life as he moved forward. Yellow eyes began to grow on each of the trees, emitting a strange, monstrous glow.

    On the right nk was a massive man of enormous height. He walked forward in great strides. Tang Wulin had met this person before. It was the man who once attacked them when he had just left Blood God Army years ago. Had it not been for the heavy ion beam, things might have turned very grim that very day.

    Sensing something, Tang Wulin suddenly turned around. He had not noticed a woman with purple-ck hair had already appeared behind them. She had the figure of a devil, a fairplexion and a pair of eyes rippling with purple light that tugged at one¡¯s soul.

    Tang Wulin turned around once again and found that everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the enormous figure standing right in the center.

    It was a middle-aged man with a burly figure. He was about two meters in height with a head full of long ck hair parted in the middle. Draped across his back, there was a golden lock growing from the middle of his scalp.

    His eyes were also golden. With every step he took, the darkness element in the air seemed to be turning thicker. The area feltpletely isted. Tang Wulin could no longer sense that they were in the Great Star Dou Forest anymore.

    ¡°They¡¯re Great Beasts!¡± said Tang Wulin in a deep voice.

    There were only two possibilities for soul beasts to take a human form. The first possibility was to cultivate back into a human upon gaining a cultivation base of one hundred thousand years. Another possibility was for a Great Beast to achieve a one-hundred-thousand-year cultivation base and learn the ability to transform into a human.

    The four people before him where emitting a very powerful aura, and they were even living in the core region of the Great Star Dou Forest. What else could they be if not Great Beasts?

    Tang Wulin was aware that powerful soul beasts existed in the core area of the Great Star Dou Forest, but he had not expected that they would be encountering such creatures so soon after arriving. Moreover, they had encountered four at once. ¡®I thought each of the powerful soul beasts had its own territory? Why are there so many of them appearing at the same time?¡¯

    If there had been just one Beast, Tang Wulin would have had no fear, for he believed that both he and hispanions had the ability to handle a single foe. It was apletely different scenario when there were four Great Beasts. Most worrying was the person walking before him. Tang Wulin could not see the aura on his body at all. This man¡¯s aura had even surpassed the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa¡¯s.

    Was he a pseudogod-ranked beast? Tang Wulin tasted bitterness on his tongue. It seems like he was having some bad luck!

    ¡°Great Beast, huh? So that¡¯s how human beings like you address us,¡± said the man walking in front of Tang Wulin indifferently. There was a deep sense of dread in his eyes as he looked at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin seemed as weak as an ant easily crushed when this mad hadst encountered him. On the other hand, when the Bear Lord attempted to finish him off, he was actually capable of fighting alongside hispanions and defeating the Bear Lord.

    At this little reunion, he seemed to have beenpletely reborn. He was in possession of that terrifying armor of mankind and his abilities had even grown to a level worthy of the Bear Lord¡¯s attention. His spiritual cultivation base had also ascended to mankind¡¯s so-called Spirit Domain realm.

    In the Bear Lord¡¯s mind, he had only seen such elerated growth in a few men. Indeed, that group included one of the few people that had defeated him.

    The Bear Lord found himself quite surprised. ¡®Has the Golden Dragon King¡¯s auraing from his body condensed to this extent already?¡¯ He could even sense the Golden Dragon King¡¯s ferocious and tyrannical energy. Even though Tang Wulin appeared to be ordinary, his pure Dragon n bloodline made the Beast God shudder in fear from the depths of his soul.

    Perhaps it was heaven¡¯s blessing that sent Tang Wulin to the Beast God. He had decided that he would kill Tang Wulin today regardless. He refused to give Her Highness the opportunity to hesitate. The ck screen that blotted out the sky and covered up the earth was sufficient to shield off everything of the outside world. Due to her highness¡¯ ability that had yet to recoverpletely, she could not possibly feel everything that happened over here under such circumstances.

    Tang Wulin looked at the middle-aged man with eyes were shimmering with golden light standing before him. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to offend you and we¡¯re not here to hunt for soul beasts either. We¡¯re only looking for something and we don¡¯t harbor any ill intentions.¡±

    The middle-aged man spoke indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t harbor any ill intentions? But I do.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Judging by your words earlier, it seems as though you know of me?¡±

    Cooly, the middle-aged man replied, ¡°Of course. The Dragon God¡¯s bloodline is flowing in you, so how can I possibly not recognize you? The truth is, I have been nning to kill you for the past one or two days, so you really shouldn¡¯t get your hopes up. This is the day you¡¯re going to die. Maybe you should take your own life. That way, I¡¯ll consider letting yourpanions leave safely.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d trust the words of an enemy? You¡¯ve yet to introduce yourself. How may I address you?¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled in return. ¡°My word is my bond. My name is Di Tian!¡±

    Di Tian? Tang Wulin had a sense of familiarity in his mind upon hearing the name. It felt as if he had heard or seen the name somece before. Then he remembered where they were, and all of a sudden, the memories flooded back. The name escaped his mouth, ¡°You¡¯re the Beast God Di Tian?¡±

    Those few simple words were like a thunderp that shocked Tang Wulin and hispanions deeply. It was because the name was so well-known, it was like they had been struck by lightning.

    What sort of creature was the Beast God Di Tian? It was something out of legend.

 Chapter 1434 - A Legend Beyond His Time

    <h4>Chapter 1434: A Legend Beyond His Time</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When the Tang Sect¡¯s founder, Tang San, was dominating the continent, it was said that the Beast God was still in a deep sleep. There was a towering figure who wouldter have a direct rtionship with the Beast God. That person was the one who had carved his name in the history taught at Shrek Academy. It was the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao.

    In the legends, the Beast God Di Tian was said to be a creature with a cultivation base of over eight hundred thousand years! He could possibly be the longest-living soul beast on the continent. He had already reached the pinnacle of his cultivation base. Had it not been that soul beasts could not ascend into Godhood, perhaps he would have already done so.

    Could it be that the Beast God, that Tang Wulin felt was even more threatening than the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa, was still alive? Moreover, he was still living in the core area of the Great Star Dou Forest encaged by the Spirit Pagoda. How was this possible? Why did he choose not to break out from here? Could it be that he was incapable of doing so despite his cultivation base?

    These questions shed past Tang Wulin¡¯s mind for a moment before disappearing. He had to calm himself, as the most important issue at hand was to leave this ce alive.

    Tang Wulin had never expected that they would encounter the legendary Beast God when they hade here in search of the life crystal.

    There was no doubt that Di Tian was the most powerful soul beast, possibly even invincible. He was described as such in all of soul beast history.

    Thousands of years ago, he led a great army of soul beasts andunched the beast tide at Shrek City! The entire academy and Shrek City¡¯s centralized strength was required in order to withstand the tide. This person had always been standing at the peak of the world since the beginning of time. ording to the historical records, only the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao, when he was close to ascending into Godhood, had truly defeated the Beast God Di Tian.

    Thousands of yearster, the Beast God was still alive while the Holy Ice Douluo¡¯s whereabouts had long since been a mystery. From any point of view, Tang Wulin was well aware that they could not possibly be a match for this Beast God.

    He did not panic. Indeed, he was extremely calm andposed. At the brink of life and death, there was immense terror, but he had already experienced it countless times. He understood that fear and trepidation would not solve the problem at hand.

    ¡°I wish to know how I offended Your Excellency such that you wish to send me to my Doom?¡± said Tang Wulin indifferently.

    The Beast God Di Tian answered coldly, ¡°Because you¡¯re a human being. How can a human deserve to inherit the Dragon God¡¯s bloodline? I can only take back the Dragon God¡¯s bloodline power by killing you.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°What you said earlier... Will you keep your word?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    The group shouted aloud one after another.

    Ye Xinn took a step forward and arrived by Tang Wulin¡¯s side. She spoke in a deep voice, ¡°We live together and we die together!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui moved forth to Tang Wulin¡¯s other side, ¡°The Seven Monsters as one!¡±

    They would never give up on theirpanions and flee, regardless of how formidable the enemy, even in the face of an opponent said to be undefeatable like the Beast God Di Tian.

    Tang Wulin heaved a soft sigh. His eyes suddenly glowed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    It was useless to say anything more. He understood that he could do nothing else to persuade hispanions. Therefore, he could only use all of his strength to fight against this most powerful opponent in the hope that they could seek survive when faced with death.

    ¡°Courageous.¡± Di Tian spoke indifferently, ¡°What a waste that you don¡¯t stand the slightest chance against me. Make a move.¡±

    At a wave of his huge hand, the rest of the three beasts that encircled Tang Wulin advanced at the same time.

    The Bear Lord, with his tall, bulky form, grinned hideously. He took huge steps forward, his body swelling up as he moved. In a split second, he had already transformed into the giant Duskgold Dreadw Bear, over fifteen meters in height, brandishing its pair of shining ws. The glow of the ws wove together and flickered as it shed at its opponent.

    He was the most powerful out of all the Duskgold Dreadw Bears, with a cultivation base of several thousand years. Just by judging purely on its fighting ability, he might have been one of the greatest of all soul beasts, besides Di Tian.

    Had he not been struck by the heavy ion beam that caught him off guard that day, Tang Wulin and the rest would have already died at his hands in that very battle.

    On the other side, the evil-looking youth moved as well. Yellow, crystalline eyes were seen glowing on countless huge trees in their dark surroundings. Streams of murky, yellow beams covered Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    It was the Thousand Demon King!

    There were once Ten Great Beasts in the world of soul beasts. A few of those beasts died at the hands of Holy Spirit Douluo Huo Yuhao while the other two became Huo Yuhao¡¯s spirit souls and helped him to embark on the path to Godhood.

    Out of the Ten Great Beasts back then, the Thousand Demon King and the Bear Lord were almost equal, being ranked fourth and fifth respectively. He was no match for the Bear Lord when it came to fighting prowess, but the Bear Lord could notpare to his cunning transformations in battles.

    The woman¡¯s silhouette at Tang Wulin¡¯s back shed as her entire body was surrounded by purple light. There was a deep dragon¡¯s roar as sheunched an instantaneous attack.

    She was ranked tenth in the Ten Great Beasts and known as the Hell Demon Dragon King Zi Ji!

    These three Great Beasts were all the greatest powerhouses of the soul beast world. Even though the Bear Lord and the Thousand Demon King had yet to achieve Limit Douluo pseudogod-rank, they were very close to it. Zi Ji was almost a rank-98 Hyper Douluo.

    The act of fighting them was just like battling a team consisting of the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin and the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi.

    Terrifying pressure seemed to be tearing apart the battleground.

    The opponent was so powerful that it was suffocating. The almighty Beast God Di Tian had yet to make a move, but the Seven Monsters were already trapped in a hopeless situation.

    ¡°Roar!¡± Tang Wulin suddenly let out a roar into the sky. The Dragon Moon Song battle armor on his body bloomed out with an iparably dazzling golden light. It was just like the first golden rays of dawn that suddenly illuminated the endless darkness.

    At the sound of the valiant dragon¡¯s roar, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura burst forth in a split second. Arge stretch of glowing golden dragon images appeared all over the ground. It was his Golden Dragon King Rage Domain!

    The other six Monsters and Sima Jinchi felt a gush of surging energy infuse into them. Their aura burst forth from their bodies soon after as dazzling radiance shimmered on their battle armor.

    Meanwhile, the three Great Beasts were slightly affected by the deafening dragon¡¯s roar. The Bear Lord¡¯s movements were a little slower. The Thousand Beast King¡¯s attack did not slow, but the radiance emitted from his body dimmed a little.

    Zi Ji was the person that was affected the most. She was stunned immediately, and the dark purple radiance emitted from her body was reduced by one-third.

    The more dangerous the situation was, the calmer Tang Wulin became. When fighting against such deadly opponents, he was well aware of how difficult it was for them to survive. As a result, he would make the most of everything he had.

    The Beast God Di Tian was also the Golden-Eyes ck Dragon King. It was said that his bloodline of one of the most pure and powerful. Even so, his bloodline was not even half as formidable as Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon God. There was noparison. Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline was certainly capable of suppressing this foe.

    Meanwhile, when Zi Jin first made a move, Tang Wulin could already sense that this opponent was also from of the Dragon n. Moreover, she was one of the malicious members. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline had unleashed a zing hot temperature. It was most effective when used to suppress evil dragons like this creature.

    Thus, Tang Wulin showed no hesitation when fully unleashing his bloodline aura as soon as he made a move in order to suppress those three great beasts.

    During the few short moments earlier, countless ideas had already gone through Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. The four Great Beasts before them were genuinely very powerful, but there was one thing worthy of their attention. It was that these beasts had no battle armor.

    Battle armor was the epitome of mankind¡¯s intelligence. It was the perfectbination of modern technology and a soul master¡¯s abilities. It was due to the creation of soul devices that mechas and battle armor were soon developed, and that was the point when soul beasts had truly lost the ability to fight against humanity.

    Then, in Tang Wulin¡¯s attempt to make the most of their slim chance of survival when fighting against four Great Beasts, his battle armor would be the fountain of life.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base could definitely rival any Hyper Douluo by relying on his three-word battle armor. He was even capable of withstanding one or two strikes of a Limit Douluo¡¯s attack. His three-word battle armor and the Golden Dragon King bloodline had already enabled him to enter the range of the elite warriors.

    On the other hand, of all hispanions, the Gale Demon Saber Sima Jinchi was already a Title Douluo. In addition to his three-word battle armor, Sima Jinchi was simrly equipped with the ability of a Hyper Douluo.

    His Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber was especially important. If they had to fight for their lives on this day, Sima Jinchi¡¯s presence would be critical.

    On the other hand, the remaining Shrek Seven Monsters had all reached Soul Douluo rank. In addition to the three-word battle armor on their bodies, they were all equipped with the abilities of Title Douluos.

    In other words, thebination of Tang Wulin¡¯s group of eight was equal to a fighting force of two Hyper Douluos and six Title Douluos. They were all the greatest of their peers.

    Such a lineup was rather powerful and this was why Tang Wulin had the audacity to take hispanions to the core region of the Great Star Dou Forest.

    The opposing side¡¯s four Great Beasts were powerful, but they would still be suppressed his Golden Dragon King Bloodline to a certain degree. The Beast God Di Tian and the purple-haired woman would be especially affected due to their identity as members of the Dragon n.

    Thus, Tang Wulin had already sketched up aplete n in his mind. He had yet to find time tomunicate with hispanions before the battle had already begun.

    Zi Ji frowned deeply. From the moment Tang Wulin unleashed his Golden Dragon Rage Domain, she felt as if her soul was shivering in fear.

 Chapter 1435 - Rise, Shrek Seven Monsters!

    <h4>Chapter 1435: Rise, Shrek Seven Monsters!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She had experienced sensing the Golden Dragon King aura unleashed from Tang Wulin¡¯s body once. However, there was a big difference now which was akin to heaven and earth. As mentioned in the Di Tian, the boy could not continue his growth anymore. Otherwise, he would be too dangerous to the world. If the Golden Dragon King Bloodline in his body waspletely awakened, then he would be able to rival Her Excellency!

    She adjusted the darkness power inside her body to suppress her shivering bloodline with great effort. She continued her attacks.

    However, the huge figure of a man appeared out of thin air in front of her at the moment. The man¡¯s entire body was covered with a duskgold battle armor. He stood there like a war god.

    When he raised the giant saber in his hand, Zi Ji suddenly felt her vision muddled for a moment. She felt herself transforming into the Hell Demon Dragon King in a virtual world. Countless Dragon n¡¯s dragons stood around to watch her. An overbearing voice echoed through the entire heaven and earth, ¡°Thou consider yourself to be a dragon. Thus, thou shalt be tried!¡±

    The shiver she felt earlier had transformed into extreme fear when she felt her spirit being seized. Zi Ji gasped in surprise and fell back abruptly. A gush of purple radiance burst forth from her body instantaneously. It made her appear like a tiny purple sun. She did notunch her attack in the direction of the Shrek Seven Monsters but was retreating at full speed instead.

    The vegetation withered under the enshrouding of the purple radiance she exuded wherever she passed. Consequently, the nts were annihted in the darkness.

    Sima Jinchi held the Dragon ying Saber in his hand. He did not pursue her but his body moved horizontally in a shimmer. The saber tip conjured from his saber attempted to split heaven and earth as he swung his saber toward the Bear God¡¯s pping Duskgold Dreadw.

    His body was precisely the Dragon ying Saber. In a sense, Sima Jinchi¡¯s and Tang Wulin¡¯s minds were connected all along. Thus, Tang Wulin was able to direct Sima Jinchi during a battle.

    A sh from his saber scared the Hell Demon Dragon King into falling back, yet the attack was actually meant for the Bear Lord. At the same time, the rest of the peopleunched their attacks.

    Streams of dazzling starlight descended from the sky. The starlight appeared scattered but was actually concentrated as itnded on its target, the Bear Lord. The surrounding darkness suddenly turned bright. In the dark world, the bright stars lit up the darkness while the dazzling starlight formed a stretch of stars in the sky. The stars spun creating a dizzy feeling for the four Great Beasts.

    The Thousand Demon King¡¯s attack was reversed instantaneously, shooting out in all directions, while the starlightnded on the Bear Lord¡¯s body covering him with ayer of golden brilliance. His movement paused for a moment.

    It was Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s three-word battle armor domain known as the Shifting Stars!

    It was an awesome disy of control!

    ¡°ng!¡± As chance would have it, the Dragon ying Saber blocked the Bear Lord¡¯s attack.

    In thepetition between both side¡¯s abilities, Sima Jinchi could have been at a disadvantage had it not been for the Shifting Stars¡¯ presence. However, the dazzling starlight guided by the Shifting Stars managed to neutralize most of the Bear Lord¡¯s attacking force. It also helped to stabilize Sima Jinchi¡¯s body.

    In the star-filled sky, a stream of linked stars was seen dangling from the brightest and most dazzling star. The linked stars were pointing at the top of the Thousand Demon King¡¯s head.

    The Thousand Demon King raised his head to take a look. He then felt the whoosh of the sharp weapon before him in the next moment.

    It was the Stargod Sword!

    It was the Shifting Stars Stargod Sword!

    Although it was not a martial soul fusion skill, it was thebined skills of Ye Xinn and Xu Xiaoyan which were fused together in the starlight.

    Ye Xinn had grasped the charm of her sword. Her cultivation base had been elevated to the eight-ringed level. Aplete fusion with a hundred-thousand year spirit soul had boosted her cultivation base tremendously. On the other hand, her three-word battle armor domain was quite simple. It was known as the Star Front Domain which had been perfected to incredible sharpness.

    Thebination of the Star Font Domain and the Shifting Stars Domain resulted in what was known as the Shifting Stars Stargod Sword!

    Still, the Thousand Demon King was a Limit Douluo-rank powerhouse. The demonic radiance in his eyes shed once. The surroundings suddenly turned dense and sticky. Ye Xinn felt the appearance of countless eyes in her surroundings. The eyes were shooting demonic-looking radiances which sapped portions of energy from her. The attack which was supposed to be incredibly sharp seemed to have softened.

    Everything in the surroundings slowed down. She watched helplessly as streams of radiance illuminated her body, but there was nothing she could do.

    The Thousand Demon King hadunched his Millennium In A sh Domain! It was a powerful domain cultivated by the almighty beast. How could he not have achieved the Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation base?

    Even though Ye Xinn had a ruthless and tyrannical ability, she waspletely suppressed by the Thousand Demon King¡¯s domain. She felt helpless and was about to be annihted in the demonic radiance. All of a sudden, everything in the surroundings returned to the moment before. The Thousand Demon King¡¯s Millennium In A sh Domain had yet to be unleashed. As it was, Ye Xinn¡¯s sword was already before the Thousand Demon King.

    ¡°How could that be?¡± The Thousand Demon King was greatly startled.

    ¡°Poof...¡± Starlight shimmered as the Thousand Demon King was struck by the sword. On the other hand, Ye Xinn felt as if she had struck a piece of hard log. Her Stargod Sword slipped as her figure appeared on the other side instantly.

    A pitch ck log had appeared at the spot where the Thousand Demon King was initially. In the next moment, he appeared at a spot dozens of meters away. He had a shocked look in his eyes as he gazed at Tang Wulin who was standing at the center of the battlefield.

    Just like how his Millennium In A sh suppressed Ye Xinn¡¯s Star Front Domain, his domain was simrly suppressed by Tang Wulin¡¯s Time Backtrack Domain.

    ¡®Millennium In A sh huh? Let me return you to the moment before.¡¯ Tang Wulin¡¯s control over his domain was perfect. He only executed its control at the Thousand Demon King alone while Ye Xinn was unaffected. Under such circumstances, the result was as expected.

    Meanwhile, the situation on the battlefield was already changing at the moment.

    Only Ye Xinn remained attacking the Thousand Demon King. The rest of them had allunched their attacks simultaneously when the Shifting Stars Domain wasunched.

    The Shifting Stars was not only capable of shifting energy, but it was also capable of shifting objects. It could shift people as well!

    Yue Zhengyu appeared in the sky at the rear of the Bear Lord instantaneously. The four wings behind his back were spread open while the Holy Angel¡¯s radiance bloomed brightly. It was his martial soul avatar.

    The Light of Judgment shone upon the Bear Lord¡¯s body in the next second under the amplification of his martial soul avatar, the Holy Angel. Soon after, he stabbed forward with his Saint Sword andunched his eighth soul skill known as the zing Fire Investiture God Sword!

    Without hesitation, he unleashed a series of soul skills in a manner as smooth as flowing water. Yue Zhengyu hadunched his attacking abilities in perfection.

    Even though the Bear Lord was a top grade beast with a powerful defense, his entire body turned into a ball of golden-red fire when he was struck by the Light of Judgement followed by the zing Fire Investiture God Sword. He was sted away by the attack.

    At the same time, there was someone waiting for him at the location where he was being sted away. The person had also shifted under the effect of the Shifting Stars. During her shift, her silhouette had turned iparablyrge. She unleashed her ferocity upon receiving the amplification of the Golden Dragon Rage Domain. She swiftly moved her fists which were akin to giant hammers as she conjured thousands of fists¡¯ shadows in a split second.

    Sheunched her seventh soul skill, the Titan avatar, her eighth soul skill, the Cloud Vortex, and also the Titan Heaven st Punch!

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eighth soul skill was the soul skill she received after fusing with the Earthworm Pumpkin. It was the perfect fusion between her strength and the profundity of the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch.

    The thousands of fists¡¯ shadows were sted out in spirals which fused her strength, soul power, and also the toughness endowed by the Earthworm Pumpkin.

    ¡°Boom boom boom...¡± Countless booming noises were heard exploding from the Bear Lord¡¯s body. At present, although he had recovered from the illumination of the dazzling starlight, the terrifying spinning power produced by the Titan Heaven st Punch felt like it was about to tear his body apart. He sunk into a momentary stiffness once again.

    Simultaneously, two silhouettes appeared on top of his head. One was in the front while the other was at the back.

    An illusory light shadow appeared to be cutting his throat while a pair of huge chubby hands filled with a purple-ck destructive aura from the other silhouette pped the back of his head at the same time!

 Chapter 1436 - The Terrifying Beast God

    <h4>Chapter 1436: The Terrifying Beast God</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    So what if the enemy was a Limit Douluo-ranked beast? They wouldbine their efforts to defeat the enemy!

    The Shrek Seven Monsters had been undergoing joint training recently. They could work closer as a team now after the elevation of their cultivation bases. Their targeted opponents were all the Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses!

    As the Shrek Seven Monsters, rebuilding Shrek was a heavy burden on their shoulders. The Light Dark Douluo was getting old while the Holy Spirit Douluo was not skilled in battles. As the Shrek Seven Monsters, they were bound by duty to shoulder the responsibility.

    They had experienced hardship and overcame the setbacks. They endured never-ending pain, yet they were never discouraged. Everyone was developing at full speed. At the moment, the umtion of all their experiences had aplete outburst.

    Although Tang Wulin did not participate in the siege of the Bear Lord, he was there all the while. He had been guarding hisrades all along!

    His gaze had never drifted away from Di Tian. He took a step forward with his left foot. The battle armor which covered his body suddenly turned misty with a blood-redyer. His eyes had turned blood-red as well. His powerful consciousness suddenly burst out from his body in a frenzy as heunched an attack on the Beast God Di Tian.

    Di Tian was caught in an absent-minded moment. How many years had it been? He had lost count of the passing years. It had been too long since he encountered an opponent with the audacity to provoke him.

    It seemed like he was looking at the young man¡¯s silhouette once again. The young man controlled his six great spirit souls intounching a siege upon him. He had been so furious when he thought about how those soul beasts willingly sumbed themselves to mankind. Yet, they were right as it turned out. In the end, they followed the young man to ascend into the Divine Realm and gained immortality. He, on the other hand, who was already at the pinnacle had remainednguishing in the world.

    His absent-mindedness onlysted a moment. When he regained his awareness, he sensed the frenzied consciousness from the Blood Dragon Domain.

    Despite Di Tian¡¯s cultivation base, he could still sense the fear of his bloodline at the moment. He felt the urge to say a prayer.

    Then, he watched as the youth in the distance leaped into midair abruptly. At the same time, the man who had stopped the Bear Lord earlier leaped into the air and transformed into a huge saber which ended up in the youth¡¯s grasp.

    Di Tian had a change of countenance for he recognized the saber. He now understood why the Hell Demon Dragon King Zi Ji retreated in such fear earlier.

    How could he not be fearful being confronted by the power saber?

    It was the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber! It was the judgement saber of the Dragon n made from the Dragon God¡¯s horn. It was the divine weapon which belonged to the Dragon n and capable of suppressing the n!

    Di Tian felt himself being sent to the execution grounds under the close watch of the dragons in the surging saber tip. He felt the iparably overbearing and powerful silhouette shimmering with a nine-colored radiance watching him attentively as the shadowy figure dered his offence.

    The giant saber was raised high in the air! Its saber tip shone brilliantly!

    The Golden Dragon King¡¯s power was destructive. In addition to the amplification effect of the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber, Tang Wulin¡¯s strength at the moment could threaten a Limit Douluo.

    Moreover, the Beast God Di Tian that he was fighting against was a member of the Dragon n after all!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s n was simple. They would first annihte the sidekicks, theny siege on Di Tian!

    Zi Ji was startled into retreating, so the group need not worry about a rear attack for the moment. Tang Wulin wouldter assist Ye Xinn to stop the Thousand Demon King. He could then create an opportunity for hisrades to attack the Bear Lord.

    The Bear Lord was wild and violent. If he expressed himself fully, everyone, Tang Wulin included, would not be able to stop him. However, if the Bear Lord could be defeated, then their chances of survival would be much greater.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin was well aware that he did not measure up to the Beast God Di Tian. However, he knew that the Beast God Di Tian was also a member of the Dragon n. The Beast God Di Tian would be affected by his Golden Dragon King Bloodline and curbed by the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber as well.

    Thus, heunched his attack! He used his strength to restrain the Beast God so that hisrades could injure the Bear Lord severely!

    A faint sigh was heard!

    Tang Wulin heard Di Tian¡¯s voice, ¡°Mankind¡¯s intelligence is always worthy of my admiration. What a pity that we, the soul beasts, arecking in intelligence. Hence, we were forced into extinction by your n which was initially so weak and fragile. Haven¡¯t you figured this out now you¡¯re faced with absolute power?¡±

    ¡°ng!¡± A crisp sound was heard. Tang Wulin watched in fear as Di Tian raised his head and flicked his fingers against the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber.

    At that very moment, the saber tip dispersed and was scattered. A gush of terrifying energy shocked both Tang Wulin and his Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber tremendously.

    It felt like he was hit by a giant hammer. In that split second, his inside was in agonizing pain almost as if he was burned. The Dragon Core and soul core inside his body had an outburst simultaneously, but Tang Wulin was sted away by the flick which appeared to be rather gentle.

    Meanwhile, the air which surrounded the Bear Lord seemed to freeze over suddenly. A roar was simultaneously heard in the depths of everyone¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A duskgold radiance burst forth from the Bear Lord¡¯s body akin to an oil blowout. A gigantic duskgold light shadow arose in a surge. The light shadow simr in form to a Duskgold Dreadw Bear was over a hundred meters tall. With the outburst, Xu Lizhi, Xie Xie, and Yue Zhengyu who were within range of the outburst were sted away.

    ¡°Roar roar roar!¡± The terrifying roar burst forth from the Bear Lord¡¯s mouth. His body ovepped the light shadow and transformed into a giant-sized Duskgold Dreadw Bear. His pair of sharp duskgold ws which were over fifty meters long waved about at lightning speed. With great effort, the group tried to withstand it. At the end, they were still sted away by the strike!

    It was the disparity in their abilities! Their three-word battle armors could notpensate for theck of pure abilities. It was a true disy of the power of the Bear Lord. He was a Limit Douluo who was even capable of tearing apart a living giant dragon!

    ¡®It¡¯s hopeless!¡¯ The same idea shed past everyone¡¯s mind instantly.

    The stars in the starlight that filled the sky initially had all turned into eyes at the moment. The yellow crystal eyes blinked continuously. Xu Xiaoyan screamed out in agony as blood seeped through her seven bodily orifices. It was a martial soul bacsh!

    Finally, the Four Great Beasts had brandished their fangs!

    The three great powerhouses namely, the Beast God, the Bear Lord, and the Thousand Demon King represented the most powerful forces behind the soul beasts¡¯ world. In the end, they revealed the terror of theirbined powers.

    They did not continue pursuing the enemy. The Thousand Demon King¡¯s lips curled into a bantering smile. The Bear Lord looked down at the ground with a look of disdain on his face. All the earlier attacks which hadnded on his body did not cause any substantial harm. At most, he felt only a slight pain. Di Tian was way superior than him when it came to defense. Had it not been the heavy ion beam which startled him at the beginning, how could he not have finished off the seven monsters earlier?

    Zi Ji walked back sullenly from the distance. A murderous radiance shed in her eyes while a deep roar was heard echoing around her body. A purple-ck giant dragon¡¯s light shadow was seen circling the sky behind her.

    Even though Tang Wulin expected the opponents to be very powerful, he did not suspect that they would be powerful to this extent.

    It was true that the soul beasts did not have any battle armor. Unlike them, mankind was not endowed with natural abilities. The soul beasts had the most powerful bloodlines flowing through their veins!

    After all, they were the masters of this continent during ancient times. He finally understood why the Spirit Pagoda had notpletely destroyed them all this while.

    It was not because mankind¡¯s forces were incapable of killing the Beast God. The Beast God Di Tian did not wish to fight despite his ability. No one else in this world was capable of stopping him if he chose to run away instead. It would have resulted in a huge catastrophe, otherwise.

    The so-called breeding in captivity was a form ofpromise. It was mutually agreed to let the beasts have a home. On the other hand, the beasts were not allowed to leave the ce to seek vengeance against mankind.

    The power saber transformed into Sima Jinchi once again. Fresh blood was seeping out from the corner of his mouth which made him look ghastly pale.

    He had not fought against a member of the Dragon n before. Currently, he was defeated by his opponent. Was the opponent before him so powerful?

    ¡°The Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber is only worthy to judge me when it is in the hands of the Dragon God. But you? You don¡¯t deserve that yet!¡± said Di Tian coldly as he looked at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin stood up from the ground while hisrades had all gathered by his side.

    They had done everything in their power during the collision. Yet, the power of their opponents exceeded their expectations.

    Nevertheless, there was no fear in their eyes but only firmness. As it was, they were unwilling to ept the oue of the situation.

    Shrek Academy had just begun rebuilding and everything had been smooth sailing so far. In any case, there were still many things left undone.

    They refused to die here. Yet, they could only fight to their deaths since they were confronted with such a situation at present.

    ¡°Wulin, we¡¯re going to ignite ourselves to stop them. You should leave. The Tang Sect and Shrek can survive without us but not without you.¡± Ye Xinn held the Stargod Sword in her hand as she spoke calmly without giving any consideration for her life at all.

 Chapter 1437 - The Golden Trident

    <h4>Chapter 1437: The Golden Trident</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Yehui spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Xinn is right. The Tang Sect and Shrek can¡¯t lose you. You must survive.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°We came here as a team, so we¡¯ll leave here as a team. Di Tian, you¡¯re truly powerful. You¡¯re so powerful to the extent that we can¡¯t rival you. Anyhow, you¡¯ve not attained Godhood yet! I¡¯m about to sacrifice something that is most important to me, and I¡¯m willing to do it for myrades, the Tang Sect, and Shrek. I¡¯m going to show you the power of Godhood.¡±

    The power of Godhood?

    The Four Great Beasts were stunned for a moment upon hearing those words. Tang Wulin was just an inconsequential human in their eyes, yet he had the audacity to talk about the power of Godhood. On the other hand, the other members of the Shrek Seven Monsters felt differently upon hearing those same words. Xie Xie had borne witness to the peculiar events that urred to Tang Wulin once. The golden trident had left behind a profound impression on Tang Wulin.

    A dash of faint golden color emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead. His mind sank deeply into his sea of spirit.

    The golden trident was suspended in the sky above his sea of spirit. With his sea of spirit, he could immediately sense that the golden trident was furiously absorbing his energy. On top of his soul core, the Dragon Core, and the full infusion of his Spirit Domain¡¯s spiritual power, he could sense the trident devouring the energy akin to a bottomless hole sucking in energy.

    Di Tian sensed that something was wrong. Soon after Tang Wulin closed his eyes, a peculiar golden rune appeared on his forehead. The shimmering golden trident glowed with a dazzling radiance. An indescribable heaviness weighed on his body soon after.

    What was that?

    Di Tian felt a heavy pressure on his body despite his peak cultivation base. Could it be that it was truly the Godhood¡¯s power? However, he was just a puny human being. How could he possibly mobilize the Godhood¡¯s power?

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin opened his eyes once again. His eyes had turned sky blue. It felt as if one was looking at a vast, endless sea which stretched as far as the eye could see.

    A formless pressure radiated from Tang Wulin¡¯s body soon after. He took a step forward with his left foot while his right hand made a grabbing motion in the air to summon something. A stream of golden radiance suddenly shot out from his forehead andnded on his palm.

    The bright golden radiance was as dazzling as a small sun. Everyone on the scene closed their eyes instantly from the blinding re.

    Di Tian could sense more clearly now. He felt a gush of unparalleled overbearing aura blowing against his face. The pressure felt so terrifying that it could only have been unleashed by the Dragon God. However, he knew that it was not the Dragon God¡¯s power.

    What was that?

    A gigantic trident suddenly appeared out of thin air. Tang Wulin realized just how powerful it was when he held it in his hand.

    With great effort, he exerted all his strength to lift up the gigantic trident. The gemstone at the center of the trident was precisely the Boundless Universe crystal, no?

    The golden prongs were smooth as a mirror glimmering with a golden radiance. As soon as the trident appeared, the surrounding space seemed like it was going to cave in.

    Tang Wulin could still recall vividly when the golden trident first appeared in his father¡¯s hand. His father wielded it with such ease akin to a hand mobilizing its fingers. Yet, it now felt as heavy as a mountain in his hand.

    He took a deep breath strenuously. Tang Wulin spared no effort in infusing his energy into the golden trident. He knew that he only had one chance tounch his strike. Thereafter, he would be rendered incapable of utilizing this powerful divine weapon.

    It was not that he did not wish to utilize the remaining two opportunities, but it was beyond his control. It was not something that he could just utilize as he wished.

    Judging from the battle with the Beast God and the others earlier, the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber was incapable of causing any harm to these creatures. It was not even capable of resisting them. Tang Wulin could only depend on the divine weapon to leave this ce alive. Only the true divine weapon¡¯s power could possibly deter the Beast God.

    Soon after, an intense golden radiance shot out violently as streams of bright light appeared in midair. The surrounding space was obviously showing signs of copsing with ck crack marks appearing continuously everywhere.

    The domain unleashed by Di Tian could no longer withstand the pressure as it began to waver a little.

    ¡°What¡¯s that? What could it be?¡± Di Tian was surprised when he recognized the weapon in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand.

    A peculiar voice was hearding from Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth. The voice sounded like someone who had somniloquism, almost like an incantation.

    ¡°Only the floating white clouds in the sky shall remain for a thousand years!¡±

    Oveppingyers of golden radiance appeared on his body. The soft and gentle clouds floating by exuded a vague, surreal feeling. It became even more peculiar when Tang Wulin began to transform as soon as a misty cloud appeared. Hisrades standing behind him seemed to have vanished while everything in the surroundings became warped.

    The world changed constantly, and time brought great changes to worldly affairs!

    Time was the true essence.

    Countless misty clouds dissipated to cover the entire space. The golden trident in his hand was upright, yet it appeared to be fluctuating strangely, seemingly defying thews of nature.

    Di Tian frowned deeply. He took a step forward. He was about to make a move. His attack maneuver, which was an uppercut, was exceedingly simple.

    He punched forward with his fist and conjured an enormous ck hole out of thin air. Everything in the surrounding space was devoured by the ckhole including the crack marks caused by the trident. The energy devoured was then condensed and converted into a portion of the ckhole¡¯s energy.

    He had cultivated painstakingly for a hundred thousand years, so he had ultimate control over time which was unmatched by mankind. Sensing that something was wrong with Tang Wulin who was facing him, he unleashed his energy.

    Puffs of white clouds bloomed. Time was like flowing water and went by as quickly as a weaver¡¯s shuttle.

    The bottomless ckhole seemed to devour the entire world.

    Two gushes of iparably massive energies collided into one another and burst out with a horrendous energy fluctuation. A powerful aura exploded instantaneously at the center between the two opponents. Time and space which were intertwined seemingly exploded in a massive gush of energy.

    It was not that Tang Wulin did not wish to use his most powerful bondage-type soul skill, the Indefinite Storm. On the contrary, there was utterly no way he could utilize the golden trident toplete the attack.

    His spiritual domain was Time Backtrack, but he had spent an even longer time cultivating the Millennium Cloud. Thus, he had profound control over the Millennium Cloud.

    Nheless, he discovered there was a huge disparity between his expected versus his actual control of the skill when he grasped the golden trident.

    The golden trident was truly heavy. It was over fifty thousand kilograms, so he could only wield it with great effort. Even more critical was that the golden trident was draining his energy during the short period when he wielded it. Whether it was his spirit power, energy, blood, flesh or bones, it felt as if everything was being devoured by the trident.

    Tang Wulin did not give two hoots about his opponent when heunched the Millennium Cloud. He felt his body was about to breakdown soon.

    ¡®Is this truly the power of a divine weapon? If I be a Limit Douluo, won¡¯t I be able to wield this terrifying divine weapon?¡¯

    ¡®What is Father¡¯s purpose of leaving this divine weapon that I can¡¯t use?¡¯

    All sorts of ideas popped up in his mind. At the same time, he clearly felt the collision between his strike and Di Tian.

    The Beast God truly deserved his reputation of being the soul beast nearest to achieving Godhood. The Beast God had proven himself to be the most powerful soul beast in the world today. His control over time had achieved a level which was indescribable, a level beyond words.

    The collision between time and space produced a horrific time-space vortex. Akin to a tornado, it surged skyward breaking through the protective shield, which had been set up by the Spirit Pagoda, in the sky with ease. Although its impact area was notrge, a duskgold tornado appeared in the sky. When it came into contact with a misty cloud, the misty cloud vanished. Even a howling gale disappeared when it collided with the tornado.

 Chapter 1438 - Godly Power

    <h4>Chapter 1438: Godly Power</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    This was true destructive power. It destroyed both time and space simultaneously.

    Di Tian looked shocked. It was godly power! Although Tang Wulin only unleashed a minute portion of it, he clearly felt the flow of time around him elerate suddenly during the sh. It was a soul beast with more than eight hundred thousand years of cultivation base. Besides, it only managed to survive its previous divine punishment with some effort. All these years, it had been relying on the Life Fountain¡¯s energy to sustain its own life force. At the same time, itpressed time as much as it could so that it would no longer age. However, in the face of the Millennium Cloud, it clearly felt the passage of time. If this went on, it would most probably face its next divine punishment ahead of schedule!

    After a soul beast had broken through a hundred-thousand years of cultivation base, it would evolve into a great beast. A great beast was not immortal yet. Every ten years, a great beast would have to face a divine punishment. If the great beast managed to survive the mighty forces of the divine punishment, it would survive for another hundred thousand years.

    For soul beasts, their strength were rted to their ages. However, it was not just a measure of how long they had lived. Rather, it was the growth in their cultivation bases and the transformation of their bodies.

    Take the Thunderp Nether Vine, for example. It had cultivated to the rank of a hundred thousand years, but it might have used only ten thousand or twenty thousand years to achieve it.

    As for Di Tian, it was not exactly eight hundred thousand years old. As the Golden-eyed ck Dragon King, it had cultivated at an extremely fast pace when it was young. It had attained a hundred thousand years¡¯ cultivation base in less than ten thousand years. When it was at thirty thousand years, it endured its first divine punishment. Up until now, it had already experienced many divine punishments. Although it evolved, its body was aging as well.

    It knew that if it did not be a god, it would not be able to escape its next divine punishment no matter what it did.

    A million years was the limit for all the powerful soul beasts. In the history of soul beasts, only the most powerful soul beasts could attain such a cultivation base. There was no exception. Often, they were only able to achieve it by relying on some external forces.

    It was also the case for the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao¡¯s core spirit soul, the Skydream Iceworm. It managed to attain a million years¡¯ cultivation base by remaining in its slumber for a million years in the ten-thousand year Deep Ice. In reality, it did not possess any attacking power. What it gave the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao were enhancing abilities.

    Coupled with his own extensive knowledge and with the Skydream Iceworm¡¯s help, he eventually became a god. Subsequently, he created soul spirits and brought change to the soul masters¡¯ realm.

    However, Di Tian could not do this. It was born with the most powerful soul beast bloodline. Precisely because of this, the divine punishments it faced were exceptionally powerful. It was able to endure all that because it was gifted with talent. It had lived up to its name of the Beast God.

    Based on its current body condition and the slowing down of its life¡¯s aging process, it could still hold out for another thirty thousand years before it had to face another divine punishment. However, within a brief period, the Millennium Cloud had elerated its aging process. It even broke the seal on its life energy which was meant to keep the energy from diminishing.

    Although Tang Wulin was improving at a fast pace, his strength was still no match against Di Tian. Presently, with the effect of his Millennium Cloud, the Beast God suffered a great loss.

    Previously, the Monster Academy¡¯s Limit Douluo principal, the Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci faced the Millennium Cloud under simr circumstances. The Millennium Cloud was not as developed back then, while Tang Wulin only had his Golden Dragon Spear.

    Currently, Tang Wulin was using the Sea God¡¯s Trident!

    His Golden Dragon Spear was also a divine weapon, but it was a part of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s body, and not the Dragon God. In terms of rank, it was inferior to the Dragon n¡¯s power saber. It was suitable for the Golden Dragon King and was extremely powerful with unique abilities.

    On the other hand, the Golden Trident was the Sea God¡¯s inborn weapon. As a rank-1 deity in the Divine Realm, the Sea God was inherited by the then Thousand Hands Douluo Tang San. Tang San who was one of the Five Great God Kings managed the Divine Realm. The Sea God¡¯s Trident evolved continuously and had always been by his side. How could the Golden Dragon Spearpare with it?

    Moreover, the Millennium Cloud was a soul skill that was unleashed from the Sea God¡¯s Golden Trident directly.

    The Beast God suffered a great loss before it knew the truth.

    However, Tang Wulin was not Tang San. He could not bring out the full extent of the Golden Trident¡¯s might. The Millennium Cloud¡¯s aura weakened gradually as the terrifying ck hole grew.

    Despair seemed to be upon it. In a fit of rage, Di Tian let loose its terrifying power of darkness.

    Even both the experts, the Thousand Demon King and the Bear Lord retreated. They did not want toe into contact with it.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart remained calm. He knew that when his life was truly threatened, the power his father left within him would be activated. Currently, he was in a dire situation. He could only escape with hisrades by relying on the power which his father left him.

    However, his heart was reluctant. He knew that before he had the strength to look for his father, he only had three opportunities of seeing him. He had used one of it when he assimted the Thunderp Nether Vine which was not too long ago. If he used his second chance now, he would only have one chance left to meet his father in the future.

    He was pining for the days when Old Tang was still around. Although Old Tang was only a projection of his father, he still met him and listened to his teachings.

    All kinds of thoughts popped up in his mind as the terrifying devouring power closed in on him. Everyone including Tang Wulin unleashed their energies to fend off the encroaching ck hole. However, the Beast God was just too powerful.

    At this moment, the Golden Trident suddenly burst forth with radiance!

    ¡®Father, is that you?¡¯ Tang Wulin asked in his heart. His heart was yearning, and his eyes were wet. The feeling of being protected moved him.

    In the next moment, however, he noticed something was amiss.

    His father¡¯s familiar aura did not appear. Instead, he was enveloped within a golden light barrier unleashed by the Sea God¡¯s Trident. The golden radiance erupted and shattered the ck hole before him. Immediately, Tang Wulin felt the world turn upside down, and he lost consciousness.

    From the others¡¯ viewpoints, they saw a sh of golden light. Subsequently, Di Tian¡¯s attack was prated. Then, Tang Wulin was sucked away by the golden light. The Sea God¡¯s Trident immediately turned into a beam of golden light which shot into the skies. It went through the big hole created by the space-time¡¯s destructive power and vanished into thin air instantly.

    A terrifying energy shockwave pervaded the ce. The Shrek Six Monsters and Sima Jinchi stared with their mouths agape. The Four Great Beasts were also stunned.

    Did Tang Wulin just disappear before the Beast God Di Tian¡¯s powerful attack?

    How did he do it?

    Di Tian was also stunned. How was this possible? What was that power just now? It felt as if it belonged to the divine weapon itself. Tang Wulin clearly did not activate the divine weapon¡¯s power. Could the divine weapon be protecting its master on its own ord?

    If it was truly the divine weapon¡¯s power, what was its rtionship with Tang Wulin?

    A guttural roar was heard. The Bear Lord howled furiously. Its huge sharp ws bore down toward the Shrek Six Monsters and Sima Jinchi.

    ¡°Enough!¡± a stern voice suddenly appeared. A crack suddenly appeared in the air and a giant w materialized out of thin air.

    The giant w had a diameter of more than a hundred meters. Even the Bear Lord seemed tinypared to it.

    The Bear Lord¡¯s Duskgold Dreadw was blocked by it. With a swat, the Bear Lord¡¯s body reeled and crashed heavily into the distance.

    Shortly after, a silver radiance shone from the giant w and covered the Six Monsters and Sima Jinchi. There was another burst of light and they vanished as well.

    The Beast God snapped back to his senses. He quickly bowed in reverence. ¡°My Lord.¡±

    The Thousand Demon King and the Hell Demon Dragon King also disyed their reverence. They were in awe more than anything else. With the disy of the w, they felt the return of their lord. It was the lord who had just woken up underground. It had returned! It no longer assumed the fragile form of a human. Its power seemed to bepletely recovered.

    With a sh of silver light, the giant w transformed into a humanoid form and appeared before them.

    She had her hands behind her and waspletely enveloped in a silvery radiance. ¡°You guys never listen to anything I say.¡±

    Di Tian knelt with one knee on the ground. ¡°My lord, we daren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You daren¡¯t? How are you going to exin what happened just now?¡± said the silver silhouette coldly.

    In fact, she had arrived here early on. She had been observing the entire battle but did not interfere. She was also shocked by Tang Wulin¡¯s departure. When she saw that the Six Monsters were about to be destroyed, she made a move to stop the battle.

 Chapter 1439 - Sea God Nine Trials

    <h4>Chapter 1439: Sea God Nine Trials</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°My Lord, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re being so lenient with Tang Wulin. His very existence is a threat to us, and he¡¯s growing too quickly. If we let him be, I think it won¡¯t be long before he¡¯ll truly be able to master the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power.¡±

    The silver silhouette replied drily, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want him to do. I¡¯ve already recovered the Dragon God¡¯s core. I want him to grow and maybe even turn into a real Golden Dragon King. I can only assimte himpletely when ites to that, in order to bring back the Dragon God and, in turn, rebuild the Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, this...¡± Di Tian was stunned. ¡°But if that happened, who¡¯s going to be in control? He¡¯s only a human, after all!¡±

    The silver silhouette said inly, ¡°Do you think that you know more than I do as to who¡¯s going to control us after I assimte him? I asked you not to make a move, and you dared act on your own. If I hadn¡¯t nted a surveince device on him, I¡¯m sure that you would¡¯ve had your way by now. His growth isn¡¯tplete yet. He hasn¡¯tpletely absorbed the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power. If we killed him now and I absorb his power, then we¡¯ll never be able to bring back theplete Dragon God.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, My Lord.¡± Although he did not know why, Di Tian sensed that something was off from the very beginning. However, he could find no fault in his master¡¯s exnation.

    The silver silhouette said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide this time. From this day on, none of you shall have any ideas concerning him. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the Four Great Beasts bowed their heads in unison.

    The silver silhouette moved quickly toward Di Tian. She smacked the crown of Di Tian¡¯s head with her right hand. Di Tian felt his body shake as the flow of time, which he had lost control of, started stabilizing.

    ¡°Thank you, My Lord,¡± Di Tian sighed in relief. He could feel that his master¡¯s power had truly returned.

    Arge part of the reason he was bold enough to ignore his orders and attack Tang Wulin was because he believed that his master¡¯s power had notpletely recovered yet. In terms of cultivation base, he was the superior one. However, at the moment, he could only be as silent as a cicada in winter. Naturally, he knew how terrifying it would be if his masterpletely regained her powers. She would practically be a deity walking in the realms of men.

    The nar power on Douluo Continent was no longer sufficient to suppress a being such as she. In a certain sense, she might be able to fight against the entire Douluo ne herself.

    ¡°Be ready, all of you. We¡¯re going to release more seeds. This is a rare opportunity. There¡¯ll be a greatmotion in the humans¡¯ world. This will also be our greatest chance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±

    ...

    The color of gold. An endless sea of gold.

    When Tang Wulin regained consciousness, what he saw was a golden world.

    This world was quiet, without a decibel of sound. He instinctively raised his head. What he saw was a wide path.

    In the golden world, the brilliant golden path was very eye-catching. It continued in the distance faraway and seemed to have no end.

    ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Nine Trials. Only by passing all of them will you be able to truly own the Golden Trident and control its powers. Proceed with courage!¡±

    A familiar voice resounded in his ears. In this silent world, the warm voice prated deeper into his heart.

    Father!

    The Sea God¡¯s Nine Trials?

    ...

    With a sh of light, the six Shrek Monsters and Sima Jinchi appeared in a strange, empty space.

    They were no longer in the dense forest, but were now on a vast in.

    Xie Xie mumbled to himself nkly, ¡°Who can tell me what just happened? I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡±

    He was not the only one feeling that way. The others felt as if they were in a dream as well.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together, ¡°The silver w just now was so powerful.¡± All of them could only tell that the silver w formidable, given that it had sent the Bear Lord flying, but they could not gauge just how strong it actually was. It might even be of the same rank as the Beast God Di Tian, if not higher.

    When they made this discovery after going deep into the Great Star Dou Forest, there was no way that they could not be impressed.

    Before this, they had never expected that there were such powerful soul beasts. The Four Great Beasts were all elite warriors. If Tang Wulin had not used his Sea God¡¯s Trident and the silver w had not appeared, they would have certainly died.

    ¡°What I¡¯m more interested in is, where did Big Brother go?¡± asked Yue Zhengyu with a wry smile.

    Yes, where did Tang Wulin go? He had transformed into a beam of golden light and vanished. He seemed to have been brought away by the Golden Trident. However, where was he brought to? Was he safe?

    They exchanged nces with each other. Nobody would have expected that their journey to look for the life crystal would end up like this.

    All this while, everyone¡¯s strength had improved with blinding speed. They had achieved eight-ringed cultivation bases, owned three-word battle armors, and obtained hundred-thousand-year spirit souls. They felt their own strength increasing by leaps and bounds. They could not help but feel their arrogance building.

    However, they had used up all their energy in today¡¯s battle, and still ended up being defeated. This was unimaginable for them.

    If they worked together, they might be able to fight the Thousand Demon King or the Bear Lord. However, they were utterly powerless before that Beast God.

    ¡°Who¡¯s seen Wulin¡¯s trident before? What¡¯s up with that?¡± asked Ye Xinn.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it,¡± Xie Xie hastily answered, ¡°Back then, we were creating a storm in the skies. When Tang Wulin assimted the Thunderp Nether Vine, the golden trident appeared. Also, I remember there was sombody¡¯s silhouette as well. I can¡¯t make out the details, but I¡¯m sure that it has only appeared once. That trident¡¯s aura was so powerful! But I don¡¯t think that Big Brother can fully control it. If what he said is true, then it¡¯s highly possible that the trident contains some godly power.¡±

    Tang Wulin had clearly said that he would let Di Tian experience the power of a god. In truth, he had only managed to block Di Tian¡¯s attack with the Millenium Cloud.

    However, not even Tang Wulin could have foreseen the final oue. None of them expected that Tang Wulin would desert the ranks in the battlefield and run away on purpose. That was not something that he would do.

    However, they could not even see Tang Wulin¡¯s shadow anywhere. Things were getting serious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back for now. He might have returned already,¡± said Sima Jinchi with a deep voice.

    Although he said this, he himself did not quite believe his own words. He had tried to sense Tang Wulin¡¯s presence with the Dragon n¡¯s power saber, but he felt nothing.

    Ye Xinn nodded, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we can do but return.¡±

    Xu XIaoyan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The captain¡¯s missing. How should we exin this to Her Excellency when we return?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s importance toward the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy was indescribable. His sudden disappearance would certainly be a heavy blow to Shrek which had just started reconstruction.

    ...

    ¡°There¡¯s a powerful energy shockwave in the Great Star Dou Forest, and it even prated the barrier?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng had not been in a good mood the entire day. He felt that he was in a terrible fix.

    When Shrek was sted back then, he thought that Shrek Academy would remain relegated to history. Even if someone wanted to rebuild Shrek, it would never be the same as it was before.

    However, he did not expect that day toe so soon. To think that there was actually someone who wanted to rebuild Shrek after a few years. What shocked him more was that the students of Shrek Academy were still alive.

    That was a huge problem. This was because he discovered, after a few attempts, that there was nothing he could do about Shrek Academy.

    With the Holy Spirit Cult unwilling to make a move, Shrek Academy was practically impregnable. With the pressure from the public and after suffering losses from the conflict between the Spirit Pagoda and the Tang Sect, he did not dare to take any drastic measures after this.

 Chapter 1440 - A Conversation Between Grandfather and Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 1440: A Conversation Between Grandfather and Grandson</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Moreover, everyone knew that Shrek¡¯s reconstruction must have been backed by the Tang Sect. However, he could not say anything publicly. The Federation could not possibly take away Shrek¡¯snds by force.

    The original Shrek City had been around before the Federation even existed. That piece ofnd belonged to Shrek. If the Federation confiscated it, it would be equivalent to an invasion.

    Even though Shrek was destroyed in that explosion, its influence on the continent still ran deep and wide. If the federal parliament dared to make such a brazen move, its days would be numbered.

    Hence, when the Holy Spirit Cult made it clear that it would note to destroy Shrek, Qiangu Dongfeng realized that he was quite powerless to do anything.

    At the very least, Shrek Academy was supported by the Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo. With the presence of the two great Limit Douluos, how would they suppress Shrek with martial force? There would be no excuse for the campaign.

    Under such circumstances, there was another disturbance in the Great Star Dou Forest. Qiangu Dongfeng could not keep himself from losing his temper. He had never felt as furious as he was feeling now.

    ¡°Get to the bottom of it!¡±

    Naturally, he knew about the existence of the few Great Beasts. The Spirit Pagoda had always been in an agreement with the Great Beasts that they would not disturb each other. The Spirit Pagoda allowed them to rest there in peace, though the actual reason was that the Beast God was too powerful. It was too difficult to kill him.

    ording to the instructions of their predecessors, they were actually waiting for the Beast God¡¯s final divine punishment to hit him. When that day came, they would have the opportunity to turn the Beast God Di Tian into a spirit soul and add him to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s collection.

    If they could collect this Beast God¡¯s spirit soul, the Spirit Pagoda would have its own treasured spirit soul. The Spirit Pagoda had already developed a way to keep spirit souls in existence for a prolonged period of time.

    For this reason, dozens of generations of Spirit Pagoda Masters had attempted tomunicate with this Beast God, but they were all turned away.

    Fortunately, the Beast God had been behaving himself for the past few thousand years and did not make any trouble. Both parties co-existed peacefully. The predecessors of the Spirit Pagoda had passed on the information that Beast God¡¯s divine punishment was imminent and the Spirit Pagoda could afford to wait. Once Beast God Di Tian¡¯s divine punishment was about to befall him, being converted to a spirit soul would be his only way out of the cycle.

    The thought of possessing this Beast God¡¯s spirit soul itself was utterly wonderful, and it would be the same for the other Great Beasts. If the Beast God became a spirit soul, the other Beasts would be easier to deal with. After all, they were not exactly invulnerable.

    After he had given the order for his people to investigate the Great Star Dou Forest, Qiangu Dongfeng squinted his eyes slightly.

    The current situation seemed calm on the surface. However, Shrek Academy was being rebuilt. Even without Yun Ming, Shrek would still be a great problem once it was reconstructed. This was because it had too many supporters.

    At the very least, once news of Shrek¡¯s reconstruction went out, the Dove Faction¡¯s had grown more of a backbone. The neutral parties were also starting to sway toward the Dove Faction. In the military, many high-ranking generals had shifted their association from the Hawk Faction to the neutral faction. These generals were all alumni of Shrek Academy.

    Without a doubt, Shrek had contacted them while it was being rebuilt. As the saying went, ¡®pull a hair and the body is affected¡¯. When an academy¡¯s influence could reach such a stage, it definitely lived up to its reputation of being the best.

    ¡®No, this can¡¯t go on. We must at least create some news to maintain the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s influence. We must clear away the negative image we have before this.¡¯

    At this very moment, there was a knock at his door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Qiangu Dongfeng said with a deep voice.

    The door opened, and a tall, burly and high-spirited figure walked in from outside. It was one of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s four great spiriters, who was also Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s most beloved grandson, Qiangu Zhangting.

    ¡°Zhangting, why are you here?¡± Qiangu Zhangting had been in secluded cultivationtely. When he saw his grandson, Qiangu Dongfeng was highly surprised.

    ¡°Grandfather, I heard that Shrek Academy¡¯s being rebuilt?¡± Qiangu Zhangting asked with a slight frown.

    Qiangu Dongfeng sighed softly. ¡°Yeah! This is no small problem. Because of Shrek¡¯s reconstruction, the situation in the parliament is shifting. Our great advantage is being broken down. Shrek has many supporters. If we can¡¯t impede them in the early stages of the reconstruction, they will only pick up the pace in the future. Knowing Shrek and its hidden secrets, it won¡¯t be long before they can bring back their former glory.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I wonder if you¡¯ve noticed something,¡± said Qiangu Zhangting suddenly.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng looked at his grandson, puzzled.

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s eyes flickered with light. ¡°Do you still remember that Gu Yuena and I have met a person from the Holy Spirit Cult at the train station? During that time, we¡¯ve seen them walking with the Tang Sect¡¯s current Sect Master, Tang Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± When he heard his grandson¡¯s reminder, Qiangu Dongfeng quickly remembered the situation back then.

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s eyes shed with a frosty gleam. ¡°Back then, I thought that Nana was looking at him in a strange way. Then, I did my own digging, and I found out that Shrek Academy has a traditional festival called the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival. I¡¯m sure you know about this as well.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s Shrek Academy¡¯s grand asion.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting continued with a cold tone, ¡°Nana had been a student there, and that Tang Wulin was her ssmate. Also, in the outer court, Tang Wulin was ss monitor, while Nana was the deputy. They were even in the same team.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng had a slight frown. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting continued, ¡°We already had this information, but there were some things that we didn¡¯t know. I¡¯ve bribed an outer court disciple who was dismissed by Shrek Academy, and he gave me an important piece of information. On the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival, Tang Wulin had proposed to Nana, and she had epted his proposal back then.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng was greatly surprised.

    Although the Spirit Pagoda had always been keeping an eye on the happenings in Shrek Academy, it was like an iron shield. Also, it had many experts on the inside, and it was very difficult to get any sort of information.

    Qiangu Zhangting snorted and said, ¡°If Shrek Academy hadn¡¯t been destroyed, it¡¯d be difficult for me to bribe that dismissed outer court disciple, but what he said waspletely true. Also, there¡¯s another more important piece of information. Tang Wulin¡¯s not only the current Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. When he was still in Shrek Academy, he was the leader of this generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s gaze flickered. That was right! He knew about Tang Wulin being the leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters. Shrek had never tried to conceal this. The only thing was that he seemed to have overlooked this fact. When Qiangu Zhangting reminded him of it in this manner, the dots were finally connected together, and he seemed to have an idea.

    Qiangu Zhangting said with a deep voice, ¡°Although I was very envious after I got this information, I even wanted to question Nana right away, but I still restrained myself. Because it seems that this information is a means with which we can break this stalemate.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng beamed. ¡°You¡¯re saying that we¡¯ll use the feelings Tang Wulin has for Gu Yuena?¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting nodded. ¡°Their rtionship should run deep. That¡¯s the way it seems ording to the description of the outer court disciple. Tang Wulin liked Nana, and Nana must¡¯ve fancied him as well. Otherwise, Nana wouldn¡¯t have epted him on the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival. However, I wonder why Nana is still here with us. She should have made a choice already. Maybe she¡¯s having some doubts. She knows that the Spirit Pagoda is a more suitable ce for her development, but her heart still holds on to Tang Wulin. I reckon that Shrek Academy¡¯s destruction was what gave her the resolve to follow us.¡±

 Chapter 1441 - Joust for a Spouse

    <h4>Chapter 1441: Joust for a Spouse</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°So what we have to do now is draw the snake out of its den. We¡¯ll make hime to us, then make our move against him in broad daylight.¡± A cold gleam flickered in Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Zhangting, you¡¯ve grown up.¡± Qiangu Dongfeng looked at his grandson with a satisfied expression. After hearing the details of his painstaking investigation, which was well founded in logic, and seeing that his attitude was not affected by his personal feelings, Qiangu Dongfeng was greatly pleased.

    ¡°I like this girl, Nana, as well. You¡¯re saying that you want to use her to lure Tang Wulin out? I understand, but you must be careful with this. Nana has made great contributions to the Spirit Pagoda, and the spirit soul¡¯s evolution which she¡¯s working on is very important to us. Once this research yields fruit, in addition to the man-made ck spirit souls which she developed, she actually has the right to be the sessor to the Spirit Pagoda. This is why I¡¯ve always wanted you to marry her. She¡¯ll submit herself to you once you¡¯re married. With her support, your position as my heir will be firmer, and the n¡¯s glory will shine brighter.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather. I won¡¯t simply use Nana to deal with Tang Wulin. I love Nana from the bottom of my heart. An outstanding girl such as her, I doubt I could find another anywhere on the continent. She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s fit to be my wife. She¡¯s chosen our Spirit Pagoda and yielded important fruits from her research. We can¡¯t give up on her no matter what! That¡¯s why I came up with a n where we can kill many birds with one stone.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting chuckled. ¡°Joust for a Spouse!¡±

    ¡°Joust for a spouse?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng was puzzled.

    Qiangu Zhangting nodded without hesitation. ¡°We¡¯ll joust for a spouse, by which I mean Nana. The reason is simple. She¡¯s the most outstanding young person from the Spirit Pagoda and is at the age where she can marry. To find her a suitable spouse, the Spirit Pagoda will organize a grand festival where the participants will fight for her hand. At the same time, this will be a tform for the soul masters to connect with each other.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng instantly understood what his grandson was trying to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but we¡¯ll still need Nana¡¯s agreement.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting said with a smile, ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯ll have to personally see to that. You¡¯re so nice to her, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be most willing to listen to you. We¡¯ll be the ones to set the rules of this festival. When the timees, Tang Wulin will surely make an appearance once word of this got out.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng said with a deep voice, ¡°Nevertheless, have you thought about this? Tang Wulin is very powerful. You must¡¯ve seen his performance when he participated in the Battle of Five Gods in the Star Luo Empire. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be difficult for you to defeat him with your current strength.¡±

    A cold gleam flickered in Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll not only defeat him, I¡¯ll also take the opportunity to kill him ¡®by ident¡¯ in broad daylight. Without him, Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction will be over without us having to do anything about it. As for my strength, there¡¯s no need to worry, Grandfather. Before I came here, I went to Great-Grandfather¡¯s ce.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng was overjoyed. ¡°Father hase out of seclusion?¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting nodded. ¡°Yes, Great-Grandfather has juste out of his seclusion. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll rest easy now, right?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfengughed, ¡°Good, very good. Then, let¡¯s have this Joust For A Spouse Festival!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Whew!¡± Tang Wulin heaved a sigh and stopped in his tracks. He bent forward and supported himself on his knees as he panted heavily.

    He was not even sure how long he had been walking. In this golden world, all sense of time had left him.

    The clues his father left in that sentence was limited. All he got was the ¡°Sea God¡¯s Nine Trials¡± and ¡°keep walking forward¡±.

    As he continued onward, Tang Wulin discovered some problems. The first one was that his own cultivation base had disappeared.

    There was not an ounce of soul power left in his body. Even his Dragon Core vanished. His incredible strength and physique were nowhere to be found. It seemed as if he hadpletely turned into an ordinary person in this world.

    However, that was not what concerned him most. What was more frightening was that this ce was too quiet.

    It was as empty as it was silent. Nothing else existed here. There were no noises. The only thing he had was to keep moving forward.

    As his stamina faded and his body wore out, the feeling of loneliness intensified.

    He could only advance without stopping, step by step. He had no other choice, as he knew that this was the only way by which he could proceed.

    His many years of cultivation, tireless training, and the trials on the Demon Ind had steeled his determination. He kept count in his heart silently. If the flow of time here was the same as the outside world, he would have been walking for three days and three nights.

    He neither ate nor drank. He merely kept walking. His body was near exhaustion, and he was unsure of the distance he covered. At this point, his spirits were even starting to be muddled, but he kept putting one foot before the other, albeit with difficulty.

    Maybe the first trial was a test of his perseverance. There was no way he could stop.

    Father had told him that if he wanted to actually use the Sea God¡¯s Trident¡¯s powers, he would have to pass these trials. Even if he was not doing this to master this divine weapon, he could not let his father down.

    Since it was Fathers¡¯s weapon before this, Father must have experienced the same trials as well. If his father could do it, Tang Wulin felt that he could do it.

    When he entertained these thoughts, Tang Wulin was filled with new drive. He would stand up straight again and boldly pressed on.

    Step by step, sweat kept sliding down his skin. His body was at its limits long ago. He only just managed to continue walking with every breath he took.

    Everything in his sight was blurry, so could only tell that he was moving forward. His feet were as heavy as lead. It was because he had grown so to having such superhuman physical capabilities that it was excruciating when he lost them.

    After countless steps, it was an endless forward march, and his body weakened as he went along.

    His life force was being drained continuously. He even had an ominous sense of impending doom.

    Because of his exhaustion, the feelings of agony diminished. He even felt that his soul was floating toward another world, which was a painless sensation. Instead, it feltfortable, as if there was a voice in his head which kept telling him to give up. If he gave up, he would be free from all this pain.

    He bit down hard on his tongue, and he tasted the blood spreading in his mouth. The stabbing pain pulled him out from thefortable sensation he was having.

    ¡°Plomp!¡± His body could take it no more and he crashed roughly onto the ground. The violent fall made him dizzy. His life force seemed to have shattered instantly, as if it was on the verge of vanishing.

    ¡°You¡¯re five meters away from the finish line.¡± Suddenly, there was a stern voice in that golden world which had been silent for who knows how long.

    The finish line!

    When he heard these words, Tang Wulin¡¯s spirits were instantly lifted. He raised his head with difficulty and managed to look in front.

    His vision very was blurry, so could not see anything clearly. He could only manage to make out a dash of red faraway, and logic told him that it must have been the finish line.

    ¡®The finish line. Am I almost at the finish line?¡¯

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. He wanted to prop himself up, but he realized that he had lost all sensation in his legs. It would have been nothing to him in normal circumstances, but he could not even do that anymore.

    ¡®No, the finish line is right in front of me. Five meters more.¡¯

    Since he could not use his legs, he used his hands. Sprawled on the ground, he crawled forward, bit by bit.

    The finish line! The finish line!

    He dragged his heavy legs behind him. He could only nudge himself forward little by little. Even though he did not have an ounce of strength left, he relied on his stubborn willpower to support his body as he made his way forward.

    ¡®I must seed. I must!¡¯

 Chapter 1442 - Sea God Nine Trials, First Trial

    <h4>Chapter 1442: Sea God Nine Trials, First Trial</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°What? Tang Wulin disappeared?¡±

    The Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s warm, ever-present smile vanished in that instant. Her aura trembled unstably. ¡°Tell me in detail.¡±

    Ye Xinn recounted their experience in the Great Star Dou Forest concisely.

    ¡°The Beast God Di Tian?¡± Even though she was a Limit Douluo, when Yali heard this name, her heart trembled.

    This secret had been kept by the Spirit Pagoda for far too long.

    The Beast God Di Tian was still alive?

    It was not that nobody had entered the Great Star Dou Forest¡¯s central region, but those that did never made it back out. The Pagoda Masters of the Spirit Pagoda were the only ones who knew the truth about the Beast God Di Tian¡¯s existence.

    ¡°You guys should go rest. Let me handle this.¡± Yali calmed her spirits down. No matter how anxious she felt, she had to deal with this matter as calmly as possible. After all, Tang Wulin did not die at Di Tian¡¯s hands, but was taken away by some unknown power. What made her heart heavier was that giant silver w. If it was powerful enough to intimidate Di Tian and rescue the Shrek Monsters and Sima Jinchi, it should at least be as powerful as the Beast God.

    Since when were there that many elite powerhouses on the continent?

    Di Tian himself was a pseudogod and certainly one of the most powerful among them. Even if Yun Ming was still alive, he would not be bold enough to im that he could defeat such a legend from the soul beasts¡¯ world.

    This was no small matter. She had to discuss it with the other Limit Douluos as quickly as possible.

    The Shrek Monsters also had heavy hearts. Tang Wulin had disappeared at such a crucial moment during Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction.

    He did not return, nor was there any word from him. His soulmunication tools werepletely offline, so there was no way they could pinpoint his location. It was as if he had vanished into thin air. That was the most worrying part.

    ...

    ¡®I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here!¡¯

    Finally, his hand touched the red line, and in that instant, Tang Wulin felt an indescribable feeling of freedom within him.

    Thefortable sensation which he felt when he was at the brink of death returned to him. It was as if all pain had left him.

    ¡°Plomp!¡± The ground gave way under his feet. However, he was too exhausted to even register shock.

    In the next instant, he waspletely submerged in a body of liquid.

    The liquid was very warm, and it nourished his body. The intense fatigue returned to him, but could feel his body again.

    The liquid did not heal him instantly. All it did was nourish him subtly. It made his exhaustion diminish little by little, just as it had built gradually in the first ce.

    He slowly regained consciousness as well. He was unsure how much time had passed. With his returning consciousness, a voice appeared in his head.

    ¡°Often, there¡¯s only a thin line between life and death. A man can only really feel death when his life is on the line. The most terrible fate is not dying, but giving up. Everyone has a different destiny, but to be able to persevere until the end, you need a will of steel. Sea God¡¯s Nine Trials, first trial, passed!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Your Excellencies, what should we do about this?¡± Before Yali sat the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin, and the most powerful veteran in Shrek Academy, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue. The four great Limit Douluos were all present.

    ¡°Wulin will be fine. We don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± said Cao Dezhi with a deep voice. He certainly had the most confidence in Tang Wulin among the four of them. This was because he had personally seen how Tang Wulin obtained the ne¡¯s favor and repelled the abyssal warriors with the help of the nar power.

    ¡°That trident is most probably a part of his mystical powers. Since it brought him away, he should be fine. Although he hasn¡¯t returned yet, I believe that he¡¯s not in much danger. Wulin is the beloved child of the times, the chosen one of the ne.¡±

    Zang Xin said, ¡°Then what about the Beast God? The most pressing issue right now is that we don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship these Great Beasts have with the Spirit Pagoda. The Spirit Pagoda secluded them within the Great Star Dou Forest¡¯s central region, but they did not retaliate. It¡¯s hard for anyone to think that there isn¡¯t more than meets the eye here. That Beast God Di Tian¡¯s strength can be described as legendary.¡±

    The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue nodded her head slightly. ¡°This is indeed troublesome, but I reckon that the Great Beasts won¡¯t be used by the Spirit Pagoda. After all, the biggest culprit when ites to the soul beasts¡¯ extinction is the Spirit Pagoda. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, the Spirit Ice Douluo, had intended to reduce the killing of soul beasts by using spirit souls. However, his sessors had different views. In the name of research, they killed and captured soul beasts wantonly. This was what drove the soul beast poption to near-copse. The Great Beasts are the kings of the soul beasts. It¡¯s highly improbable that they would be cooperating with the Spirit Pagoda.¡±

    The Heartless Douluo nodded slightly, ¡°I think there¡¯s only one reason, and that¡¯s to survive.¡±

    ¡°Just wait and see. I believe Wulin will be fine,¡± he continued on, ¡°Wulin is the chosen one of the ne. It shouldn¡¯t be surprising for something mystical to happen to him every now and then. Maybe this is a phenomenon that he encountered under the guidance of the lord of the ne. These fortuitous happenings will make his future. His ability to escape with his life while facing the Beast God Di Tian is ample proof of this. However, there¡¯s another point to consider. Since the leaders of the soul beasts, the Four Great Beasts, are still in the Great Star Dou Forest¡¯s central region, this means that the life crystal which the Life Seed told Tang Wulin about might really be there.¡±

    Zang Xin nced at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that we should form another party and journey to the Great Star Dou Forest again?¡±

    Cao Dezhi had a slight frown. He did not continue his train of thought.

    Long Yeyue grunted and said with slight disdain, ¡°Talk about having an empathy link.¡± In terms of age, she was a generation older than the Amorous and Heartless Douluos. Naturally, there was no need for niceties while she spoke to them, especially when she had been tricked by the Amorous Douluo before. She still held a grudge about that.

    Cao Dezhi sighed softly. He shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. They¡¯re pitiable creatures. Although they¡¯re powerful, their n brethren are no longer around. In truth, only the Spirit Pagoda knows how many soul beasts are left on the continent. I think that the continuity of the soul beast poption is most probably threatened already. Maybe, the existence of such powerful soul beasts is a form of memorial for the soul beasts¡¯ world.¡±

    The Holy Sprit Douluo could not help but say, ¡°Can we do nothing else but wait? What if Tang Wulin isn¡¯ting back? Currently, it looks like the other forces can¡¯t do anything about us rebuilding Shrek Academy, but I¡¯m sure all of them are just waiting for an opportunity to strike. Especially against your Tang Sect and Tang Wulin, the Sect Master. What if he appeared in the outside world and is taken advantage of?¡±

    The Heartless Douluo smiled faintly. ¡°Please calm down, Your Excellency the Holy Spirit. With Tang Wulin¡¯s strength, even if he was confronted by an expert, he can escape with his life. Also, we must have confidence in him. His adaptability means that he can deal with any sort of situation.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Will you leave or continue with the second Sea God Trial?¡± the immense voice echoed all around him. It crashed onto Tang Wulin like breaking waves.

    The first trial had ended, and Tang Wulin¡¯s surroundings were once again transformed into a vast and endless world of gold. Everything around him became illusory as well.

    ¡°May I know what the second trial is? Can I leave immediately?¡±

    ¡°The difficulty will gradually increase as you progress in the Sea God¡¯s Nine Trials. Each trial will be more difficult than thest one. You can only truly be recognized by the Sea God¡¯s Trident afterpleting the trials and possessing all of its powers. Every time youplete a trial, you¡¯ll have an opportunity to leave. You may also leave when you fail a trial, but you¡¯ll only have one chance. If you fail, you may not reattempt the trial. Do treat every trial with caution. Every time you pass a trial, your affinity with the Sea God¡¯s Trident will increase until youplete all the trials in the end.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°What if I want to continue the trials after this? How do I return here?¡±

    ¡°You need only use the Sea God¡¯s Trident¡¯s power. Once you use it, you¡¯ll naturally reach this ce.¡±

    Tang Wulin was hit with a sudden realization, and he reached a conclusion in his mind. There was no doubt that the Sea God¡¯s Nine Trials were something his father had tailored to and designed for him. He had given much thought to this.

    ¡°I choose to leave,¡± he said without hesitation. He could not disappoint his father and he had toplete all of the Sea God¡¯s Nine Trials. Hence, he needed to make better preparations and umte more strength.

    Also, he was unsure of hispanions¡¯ current situation. He was transported here, but what about his friends? Were they still deep within the Great Star Dou Forest? Were they still alive?¡±

    Hence, he could not stay here and take on the trials no matter what. He had to leave. Naturally, he chose to leave without hesitation.

    There was a sh of golden light and the glow around him dimmed instantly. Tang Wulin¡¯s vision blurred, making his surroundings fade. In the next instant, the shadows retreated and he discovered that he was in mid-air.

 Chapter 1443 - Joust For A Spouse Festival

    <h4>Chapter 1443: Joust For A Spouse Festival</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Intense weightlessness radiated through his entire body in the next moment. Tang Wulin dropped from the sky like an object in a free fall. He was immediately startled as he hastily condensed his soul power to control himself.

    His soul power had returned, so did all his strength and energy. Moreover, he waspletely restored to his peak condition. It felt like he had never used the Millennium Cloud at all. He focused his sight and looked down to discover in surprise that he was high in the sky where the golden trident earlier surged skyward. He was about thousands of meters above ground level. He looked down to the protective shield enshrouding the Great Star Dou Forest set up by Spirit Pagoda below.

    His uncontroble falling body was concealed in the clouds. Tang Wulin calmed his spirit and raised his hand to dial a number on his soulmunicator.

    ...

    ¡°Joust for a spouse?¡± Gu Yuena looked at Qiangu Dongfeng with an absentminded look in her eyes. She felt a wave of emotions surge into her heart at once. She instantly remembered the scene when she participated in the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival on the Sea God Lake.

    She could still clearly remember how Tang Wulin had confessed his love for her at the time. She was well aware that she should not have consented to his proposal yet she could not refrain herself from doing so. On the other hand, her heart and love were only truly changed during that very moment.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a Joust for a Spouse event. In reality, it¡¯s a very important event for the Spirit Pagoda. Nana, you should know that our Spirit Pagoda has recently been involved in many cases. It has caused us great troubles especially now that we¡¯re under the pressure of public opinion for Tang Sect¡¯s earlier attack on us. In order to divert the attention of the public and also ensure that Spirit Pagoda is more epted bymon people at the same time, we made the decision to organize this Joust For A Spouse Festival after careful consideration. The purpose is not to actually find you a husband but we hope to expand the approval of Spirit Pagoda extensively through this event.¡±

    ¡°In private, there are many of our Spirit Pagoda¡¯s young talented men addressing you as the first beautifuldy in the history of Spirit Pagoda. This statement is also widely epted. The organization of this Joust For A Spouse Festival is also beneficial for the cultivation initiative of our Spirit Pagoda¡¯s younger generation. You can say that this is an act of killing two birds with one stone. At the same time, your exposure before the public is also beneficial for your elevation to an even higher position in the future too.¡±

    ¡°Look, that Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master Tang Wulin received so much support by engaging in the Battle of Five Gods just for show with the Star Luo Empire which resulted in even more passivity on our side. Then, our Spirit Pagoda too will also have to produce a new batch of leader personnel. There¡¯s no doubt that you and Zhangting are the most suitable candidates. Your good and healthy image will certainly receive attention with this Joust For A Spouse Festival. As a result, you¡¯ll receive even more support from the public such that you can resolve the suppression from us being under the pressure of public opinion. I know that this is rather awkward for you but I still hope that you can take part in this event. Your prestigious identity as the spiriter, your appearance, and your abilities will widely garner the interest and attention of the people.¡±

    Gu Yuena looked at Qiangu Dongfeng with a deep frown. Thoughts were racing through her mind. ¡°But pagoda master, I don¡¯t enjoy being exposed to such attention.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng said, ¡°Nana, I know that this is a very troubling matter for you. How about this? I shall make two promises to you. Firstly, I thought you¡¯ve always wanted to study at the library located on the highest level of our Spirit Pagoda? I shall give you the authority to borrow the ancient recordings for your reading at any time in the future. Secondly, I shall promise that you won¡¯t be pressured into making a choice in this fated date festival. If you¡¯re not satisfied with the final victor then we shall figure out a way for you to reject that person¡¯s love profession to you. What do you think about this?¡±

    Gu Yuena inhaled a deep breath. ¡°But, I¡¯m still performing research about the topics on spirit soul evolution recently. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll run a little short of time...¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng burst outughing. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about this matter. We¡¯ll only need you to work together in the effort during the advance publicity of the event and the rest of the matter will be taken care of by the inferior staff. You¡¯ll only need to make an appearance during the finale when the timees.¡±

    Gu Yuena considered for a moment before she said, ¡°Alright then. However, I have a condition here. The final victor must be able to defeat me. Only then will he be worthy of bing my boyfriend.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng was beaming with smiles at once upon learning about Gu Yuena¡¯s consent. ¡°No problem. Of course, the person will need to pass your test. This way, it will be a fine publicity stunt too. Alright, it¡¯s a go then.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Thetest breaking news today. Spirit Pagoda announces its n to organize arge scale soul masters¡¯ event at eleven o¡¯clock this morning. The event is unprecedented in history. It is the Joust For A Spouse Festival that is meant for the newly-appointed spiriter Miss Gu Yuena. Every young soul master below the age of thirty-five is allowed to sign up for thepetition in Spirit Pagoda. The basic registration cultivation base is no less than six-ringed. Anyone, including battle armor masters and mecha masters, is encouraged to take part. The specific details about the registration and participation method will be announcedter by Spirit Pagoda.¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu Yuena is the youngest spiriter in Spirit Pagoda¡¯s history. Her age is below twenty-four years old and she is reputed to be the most outstanding genius in the history of Spirit Pagoda in over a thousand years. In her younger days, Miss Gu Yuena studied in Shrek Academy and smoothly made her way into the inner court to be an inner court disciple. Upon graduation, she chose to further her studies in Spirit Pagoda. We don¡¯t have any image resources on Miss Gu Yuena at present due to her mysterious behavior. We shall wait for Spirit Pagoda to follow up on that matterter. The only information we received from Spirit Pagoda is that Miss Gu Yuena is a powerhouse with at least a Soul Douluo cultivation base. A Soul Douluo less than twenty-four years old. That¡¯s impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Have you heard about the news? Spirit Pagoda is going to organize a fated date festival? Have they gone mad? Since when does Spirit Pagoda organize such an event?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Moreover, it is organized solely for a high ranking personnel of Spirit Pagoda. I heard that the person is less than twenty-four years old with powerful abilities. Her name is Gu Yuena, I guess.¡±

    ¡°The name sounds a little unfamiliar. She¡¯s a spiriter at such a young age? You must be joking, right? Or should we say that Spirit Pagoda is intentionally bluffing the public?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. Spirit Pagoda is not that foolish. However, I predict that this Gu Yuena must be hideous in appearance. My guess is that they have no choice but to adopt this stupid move because she is too hideous and no one wants to marry her, hah-hah.¡±

    ¡°We shall see in the follow-up news and see what are the rules of this Joust For A Spouse event organized by Spirit Pagoda. They should be issuing an official photo of hers by then. What if she¡¯s a beautiful woman?¡±

    ...

    The news about Spirit Pagoda organizing a Joust For A Spouse Festival was spread through almost every corner of the entire continent in just one short day.

    Spirit Pagoda¡¯s hierarchy was widely known amongst the public. There was the Pagoda Master, two deputy Pagoda Masters, and four great spiriters. This was the most important core force of the organization. At least, it was as such on the surface. Spirit Pagoda had their inner secrets hidden away from people such that no one knew how many powerhouses they had. However, one could tell that it was rather difficult for one to achieve a high rank like spiriter.

    Moreover, in the recent history of Spirit Pagoda, almost every Pagoda Master had to go through the process of bing a spiriter. Gu Yuena was so young. It was apparent that she would be a popr candidate for the Pagoda Master of Spirit Pagoda in the future.

    The matter rapidly brewed just as nned by Spirit Pagoda. The negative news report reduced in an obvious manner after the public became attracted by the Joust For A Spouse event.

    Such was human nature. Something that garnered the interest and attention of people was the most important matter for ordinary people. Whether it was the people that liked Spirit Pagoda or not, everyone must admit that Spirit Pagoda was the first organization on the continent at present. Moreover, it was an organization that yed a decisive role in society.

    Spirit Pagoda¡¯s act of organizing such an unprecedented Joust For A Spouse Festival would attract the attention of everyone on arge scale.

    On the other hand, the reaction from people was different after learning about the news. Some expressed their support for this event while some opposed it but even more people were feeling uncertain.

    The Joust For A Spouse Festival was approved by the government. Soon, Spirit Pagoda began to announce rted information. Spirit Pagoda had actually put in a lot of thoughts about running the Joust For A Spouse Festival. They had only announced one part of the rted information on every asion to attract more attention. They were attempting to improve their poprity in this manner for the Joust For A Spouse Festival but also weakened all sorts of negative news about Spirit Pagoda from earlier by one step further.

 Chapter 1444 - Generous Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 1444: Generous Rewards</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The location of the Joust For A Spouse Festival was the first piece of first information announced. The venue was set to be in the federation¡¯s capital Mingdu City but was not organized in Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters as predicted by many people. The said reason was that there was an arena that was even more suitable for the festival. At the same time, it was also suitable for such an important event to be organized in the capital of the federation.

    After Shrek¡¯s fall, Mingdu had already achieved recognition as the number one city on the continent. Spirit Pagoda¡¯s decision naturally had its profound meaning. The most obvious purpose was to distance themselves away from the rebuilding Shrek Academy.

    The organization used Joust For A Spouse Festival to weaken the attention of the news of Shrek¡¯s reconstruction. If the event was organized in Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters, it was highly probable that the contestants would coincidentally head over to Shrek Academy to take a look due to the close distance between Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters and the Shrek Academy. This was something that Spirit Pagoda did not wish to see. They would never willingly allow Shrek to receive the influence that it had prior to destruction.

    At the same time, the parliament was mainly controlled by the Hawk Faction at present. Being a supporter of Hawk Faction, Mingdu could be described as another stronghold of Spirit Pagoda while the War God Hall was also based in Mingdu. It could be said that powerhouses in Mingdu were as abundant as clouds. The act of organizing this event in Mingdu would naturally draw in younger generation powerhouse to participate so the influence of Joust For A Spouse Festival was greater now.

    On the third day after the venue of the festival was announced, another explosive piece of information was announced. In order to provide gains to the participating young soul masters, other than the final reward of Joust For A Spouse of receiving the spiriter¡¯s good graces, Spirit Pagoda will also be sponsoring this Joust For A Spouse Festival by providing generous rewards. This included one hundred ck spirit souls.

    That was right, one hundred of them!

    The number was truly shocking and it was absolutely unprecedented.

    Even though the appearance of man-made ck spirit souls on the market had resulted in a slight drop in the overall price for spirit souls, the price of a ck spirit soul still remained exceedingly high. The act of offering one hundred ck spirit souls as a reward was simply unimaginable.

    In other words, the soul masters capable of bing the final one hundred contestants would each receive a ck spirit soul as a reward. Other than that, there were also other even more precious rewards such as customized battle armor and heaven and earth treasures. The rewards could be ovepped. A person with a higher ranking would naturally receive more rewards.

    Spirit Pagoda had fully expressed their pride and wealth in this event and this bbergasted the entire soul masters¡¯ world.

    Even the soul masters that were previously feeling contemptuous about this Joust For A Spouse Festival could not help feeling aroused after learning about this. The rewards were truly too generous! There was no need to purchase for one could just directly receive it as a reward. The attraction of one hundred ck spirit souls made the entire soul masters¡¯ world boiled with enthusiasm.

    The event went from garnering the initial unconcerned and even not worthy of a nce attitude to making many soul masters that had exceeded the age limit feel sad and depressedter, wishing that they could have been bornter. The publicity stunt for Joust For A Spouse was considered a huge sess.

    Three dayster, Spirit Pagoda announced another news that surprised those slightly dejected soul masters as they exceed their age limit.

    There was a brand new direction for those overaged soul masters with powerful abilities now.

    Spirit Pagoda dered that out of respect for powerhouses and upon discussion with Miss Gu Yuena, the age limit could be increased by five years for every ten ranks of soul power that exceeded rank-60 cultivation base as a foundation.

    In other words, a forty-nine years old seven-ringed Soul Sage would be allowed to participate in this Joust For A Spouse Festival so was a forty-five years old eight-ringed Soul Douluo. The maximum limit of fifty years old was imposed for a nine-ringed Title Douluo.

    As soon as this information was announced, there was no doubt that the coverage area for high-ranking soul masters had been elevated such that more soul master powerhouses could participate in this festival.

    Whether it was the news about Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction or the negative news about Tang Sect and Spirit Pagoda earlier, everything was temporarily covered by the iparably ferocious publicity stunt of Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Joust For A Spouse Festival. At once, the entire Joust For A Spouse Festival had already be the grand event with the most attention in the entire federation.

    ...

    ¡°How long have I been gone?¡± Tang Wulin asked Xie Xie who was standing before him.

    He learned that hispanions had managed to safely return through the soulmunicator. Naturally, he would not be heading over to the Great Star Dou Forest to provoke the Beast God anymore. Tang Wulin returned to Shrek Academy in a rush and encountered Xie Xie first. He immediately inquired about this matter.

    The time disy on the soulmunicator was already messed up due to the influence of that special time and space earlier.

    ¡°Big brother, it has been half a month. It¡¯s really great that you¡¯re back. Are you okay?¡± Xie Xie was already overjoyed upon seeing Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Half a month? It has been so long, huh!¡± Tang Wulin was astonished. Could it be that he had walked along that golden path for half a month? That was a truly long period of time. It seemed like he would have to be fully prepared before he epted the test in the future. Otherwise, other matters would be dyed.

    ¡°Hmm, it has been half a month. However, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. We were in an rmingly dangerous scenario the other day.¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily asked, ¡°How did you escape the ce after I was taken away by the trident the other day?¡± This was the issue that concerned him the most. He was originally burning with anxiety before his return for he was worried that hispanions had fallen in the core region of the Great Star Dou Forest. His heart was palpitating when he made the call on the soulmunicator. Fortunately, hispanions were still alive due to the blessing of the god of fortune.

    Xie Xie borated on the events that took ce on that day with vivid descriptions. The experience on that very day had truly calmed and humbled their attitude that was bing slightly arrogant.

    It was truly too terrifying! The terror of the Four Great Beasts was definitely not something that they were capable of rivaling right now. They had even learned from the few Limit Douluos that it was very difficult for the Limit Douluos to retreat safely with a joined effort of four people.

    In this world, there were quite a number of top powerhouses. On the other hand, there was still some disparity between them and the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    Thus, while they waited for Tang Wulin¡¯s return over this half month, they also painstakingly engaged in cultivation at the same time.

    ¡°A giant silver w?¡± Tang Wulin deeply frowned. ¡°Did you manage to clearly see the appearance of that w at the time?¡±

    Xie Xie shook his head. ¡°It carried a silver light with it but it had onlysted for a moment before vanishingpletely. The w pped away Bear Lord in one attempt. Despite Bear Lord¡¯s power, he did not have the slightest ounce of strength to resist the w. We¡¯re not sure of the reason why the w helped us. However, we were astonished to learn how those Beasts addressed the w. They seemed to be calling it ¡®your highness¡¯. Could it be that the w¡¯s master is even more powerful than Di Tian? Di Tian is already the most peaked creature in the world. Someone who is more powerful than him should be a God, right?¡±

    Radiance shimmered in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. All sorts of ideas continuously skipped over his mind. ¡°Forget it then. It¡¯s good that we can all return here alive. It seems like we really can¡¯t go back to the core area of the Great Star Dou Forest for the time being.¡±

    Xie Xie widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re nning to go again in the future?¡±

    Tang Wulin darted him a look and said, ¡°There wille a day when we will all be standing on that rank too. We should naturally go and take a look.¡±

    His words sounded calm but Xie Xie could hear his intense confidence from the tone of his voice.

    Yes! They would achieve that level one day.

    ¡°Is the process of rebuilding the academy going smoothly during the days when I have not been around?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Xie Xie answered, ¡°The process of rebuilding the academy is actually going rather smoothly. There has not been much resistance all this while. Our judgment earlier is correct. As soon as the effort to rebuild the academy began, all sorts of great forces have been cautious in taking action. They dare not act rashly against us. Moreover, the number of alumni we¡¯ve contacted is also growing more and more. Every one of them has expressed their wish to support our efforts to rebuild the academy at full force without exception. The number of resources and materials we¡¯ve received in secret is already shocking. Tang Sect supplies used with adequate soul devices. The peripheral barbed wire fence has already beenpleted now. Our Sea God Lake and the entire peripheral area that extends out to a thousand meters are all enshrouded by the fence. Judging by the area, we¡¯re slightlyrger than the original Shrek City. A few of the academic buildings have already taken their preliminary form. The defense soul weapon array is continuously being installed. There are already more areas that are free from the radiation of thekewater now.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s something bothering you besides the effort to rebuild the academy?¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s expression suddenly changed. His gaze was focused on Tang Wulin but he appeared to be stopping himself from saying something.

    ¡°Why? What happened?¡± Tang Wulin felt his chest tighten a little.

    Xie Xie said, ¡°Spirit Pagoda has made a move. Just that, we had never expected their move this time. Even a few of the excellencies are baffled by this move, but they figured out that Spirit Pagoda¡¯s move this time is targeted after you with careful consideration.¡±

    ¡°What did they do?¡± Tang Wulin asked.

    Xie Xie said, ¡°It¡¯s the Joust For A Spouse Festival. They announced that they were organizing a Joust For A Spouse Festival in over one month¡¯s time. The information has already spread through the entire federation by now and be the grand event that draws the most attention. They¡¯re offering extremely ample rewards such as one hundred ck spirit souls and all sorts of generous prizes. The price is difficult to estimate. All sorts of news reports are all in focus on this festival. Moreover, the age limit is very lenient so many powerhouses are allowed to take part. It¡¯s already the focal point of discussion for the entire federation now.¡±

 Chapter 1445 - Eighteenth Day of the Seventh Lunar Month

    <h4>Chapter 1445: Eighteenth Day of the Seventh Lunar Month</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes. ¡°Are they trying to divert people¡¯s attention. However, this doesn¡¯t directly affect us, right?¡±

    Xie Xie took a deep nce at him. ¡°However, Gu Yuena is the spouse candidate for Joust For A Spouse event this time.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment and could not help asking, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Xie Xie said with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s Gu Yuena! That¡¯s why I said that this is targeted towards you.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s breathing became rapid. He was able to keep his calm even while fighting against powerhouses like Beast God Di Tian but at this exact moment, his heart was beating violently.

    Gu Yuena! Gu Yuena! Gu Yuena!

    The spouse candidate for the Joust For A Spouse Festival was actually Gu Yuena! Spirit Pagoda was involved in setting up a matchmaking arrangement for her. Could she have truly agreed to this? The answer was apparently affirmative. If she had not agreed, how would they organize the Joust For A Spouse event? This was something that Tang Wulin found difficult to ept.

    ¡°Xie Xie,e over and look. There¡¯s new information regarding that Joust For A Spouse Event again.¡± Meanwhile, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s voice was heard.

    Due to Shrek¡¯s reconstruction, their resting area on usual days was set in a refugee shelter located at the bottom of the Sea God Lake.

    ¡°Wulin? You¡¯re back!¡± Yuanen Yehui saw Tang Wulin at first nce as she came running over. She was overjoyed at once so she arrived with an excited expression on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the news regarding the Joust For A Spouse Festival?¡± Tang Wulin found that he did not have any intention to celebrate the joy of being reunited with everyone else.

    ¡°Oh! Come take a look at it.¡± The expression on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s face turnedplicated as well.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters and the addition of Gu Yuena made up eight people, or coincidentally four pairs of partners. The first pair of partners that had feelings for one another back then was precisely of Tang Wulin and Gu Yue. However, they had the most difficult rtionship too.

    They repeatedly parted ways and got together. Despite acknowledging the rtionship between them during the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival, they had not truly gotten together. The rtionship between the two of them was soplicated that the rest of the six in Shrek Seven Monsters could not figure it out.

    Under Yuanen Yehui¡¯s guidance, Tang Wulin arrived at the resting lounge inside the refugee shelter. A video presentation was being yed on the enormous soul television screen.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s entire person could not help shaking ever so slightly upon watching the video presentation.

    A woman dressed in pale purple dress slowly walked on a huge stretch of desert that stretched as far as the eye could see. She walked forward one step at a time as her body grew taller with every step she took. Her dress fluttered in the wind and she looked like a fairy.

    Every strand of her long silver hair was translucent like a crystal. Her long hair drifted in the wind behind her back and revealed the perfect side of her face.

    Even though it was only the side of her face, but one could see her tall and straight nose bridge, her purple eyes, and her longshes.

    It felt as if she was the most perfect creation of the world¡¯s creator. Her presence brought a dash of attractive color to the destion of that huge desert.

    It was her, it really was her!

    This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time watching her through a video presentation. She was dressed so beautifully. She was magnificent beyondparison.

    Meanwhile, she slowly turned her head around in the video presentation and revealed her full facial features. She had a fluid, slightly cold yet dested nce. She did not speak a single word but her silhouette was fading away within the lonely yet pleasant music.

    The scene changed and the rumbling sound of water flowing was heard. It was a massive waterfall with green mountains on either side. Crystal clear water flowed under the waterfall filled with vigor and vitality.

    She was seated on a huge rock not far away from the waterfall. Her long hair hung down loosely at the back of her head. She was dressed in a long white dress. Her long silver hair draped across one of her shoulders as she gentlybed her hair with a woodenb.

    Everything appeared to be tranquil yet attractive. Thick life source seemed to be brimming with vitality in her presence. A woman dressed in white with green mountains and blue water as the backdrop. It was like a scene taken out of someone¡¯s dreand!

    All of a sudden, the sky dimmed. A gigantic fireball appeared in the sky above in a catastrophic manner. It was dragging out an impressive plume as it sted towards the promisednd.

    The young maiden raised her head and looked towards the zing hot ball in the sky. She revealed her solemn yet exquisite appearance. Her right hand waved in the air and a slim power staff appeared in her grasp. Seven-colored radiance instantly surrounded her. She used the tips of her toes to touch on a point of the huge rock and sent her entire person shooting upward.

    Speckles of glittering yet translucent radiance appeared on her body. The crystal clear silver color on her body had simrly dragged out a faint plume in the air. The only difference was that her radiance appeared too beautiful.

    Following the ascension of her charming figure, pieces of iparably delicate silver battle armor covered her entire body such that the silver radiance surrounding her body glowed brightly. She went from being so tiny aspared to the gigantic fireball in the beginning until her entire body was gradually covered by a silver radiance that transformed into a ball of massive silver radiance almost equal to the fireball.

    Finally, the two balls of radiance ferociously collided into one another in midair before transforming into countless light speckles that spread out to every corner of the screen.

    A loud booming noise echoed before the sound gradually softened. A chilly yet pleasant voice was heard.

    ¡°Eighteenth day of the seventh lunar month!¡±

    There were just a few simple words. Only a date was given. There was not even a time that was announced. The screen turned nk and was restored to its original state.

    There was no doubt that the video presentation was filled with a smashing impact. It made the audience find it hard to refrain themselves. Even Xie Xie was feeling enticed despite being acquainted with her for such a long period of time.

    A gentle young maiden sitting by the waterfall boldly stepped forward in the face of a catastrophe. She transformed into a powerful battle armor master as she dashed towards the great cmity. The scene from the video presentation was truly too shocking.

    One had no choice but to admit that the Spirit Pagoda had really gone all out in the publicity stunt this time. The screening of these two video presentations would without a doubt cause a great stir in the entire continent.

    Even the beauty of a woman was sufficient to capture people¡¯s attention. On the other hand, it would immediately result in a qualitative leap if the beautiful woman was also equipped with noble status. Then, how about a beautiful yet noble woman that was also equipped with powerful fighting capabilities? Then, she truly was a goddess!

    The spouse candidate for a Joust For A Spouse event was highly anticipated but she was also doubted to be a hideous woman by countless people. Following the screening of these two video presentations, there was no doubt that this had served as the most powerful reply to all the doubters.

    Unrivaled beauty!

    These two words were sufficient to describe her and shock many people. At the same time, those with discerning eyes could tell that she was d in three-word battle armor as soon as she unleashed her battle armor.

    She was the youngest spiriter of Spirit Pagoda with powerful abilities and such an exquisite appearance. Everything else aside, she had already imed the title of ¡®symbolic idol of the world¡¯.

    The spouse candidate for the Joust For A Spouse event was not a hideous woman but she was a goddess! What was the significance of this?

    Tang Wulin stood in front of the screen without budging.

    Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui looked at him with a slightly worried expression. They could not figure out Tang Wulin¡¯s thoughts at present.

    They were both well aware that the crucial point for Tang Wulin was not the purpose of Spirit Pagoda in organizing this event, but why would Gu Yuena consent to participate in this Joust For A Spouse event. Was this action considered betraying their rtionship?

    They understood Tang Wulin¡¯s temperament very well. Even though he was very rational at most times, he was absolutely reckless when he was triggered. So many things had happened between Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena, but she was going to take part and became a spouse candidate in Joust For A Spouse.

    ¡°This is a conspiracy.¡± Tang Wulin finally began to speak. Moreover, Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui were relieved upon hearing his words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is a conspiracy. The Excellencies said the same thing.¡± Xie Xie hastilyplemented. ¡°These people from Spirit Pagoda are trying to suppress the negative news about them by using this Joust For A Spouse event. At the same time, they¡¯re attempting to suppress the news about Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction as well. Moreover, it¡¯s possible that they¡¯re trying to lure you too. Big brother, I think that Gu Yue couldn¡¯t possibly take part in this Joust For A Spouse event on her initiative because of the rtionship between you and her. My guess is there¡¯s something we don¡¯t know. We shall let them torment themselves. I believe that Gu Yue will not choose someone else.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned his head to the side and took a nce at him. ¡°Sign me up.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 1446 - The Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 1446: The Goddess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    So what if it was a conspiracy? If there was a conspiracy, then it should be crushed. He would never allow the final victor of this Joust For A Spouse event to be someone else other than him. Even if it was just namesake, he would never allow another man to be her boyfriend.

    ¡°Big brother, do you really want to take part in this event? You¡¯re going to step into their trap!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui hastily said, ¡°Wulin, calm down first. We should give the matter some further thought and discuss it.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned around to take a nce at them and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m feeling very calm. I¡¯ll certainly take part in this Joust For A Spouse event. Don¡¯t worry about me. For Tang Sect and Shrek, I won¡¯t act recklessly. I¡¯ll properly carry out the n. I¡¯m going to make the Spirit Pagoda lose the bait along with the fish this time.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Goddess, goddess, goddess!¡±

    The cheering voices appeared in many ces. At least, one could frequently hear such shouting voices on the streets of Mingdu City ever since the two video presentations were yed.

    Spirit Pagoda¡¯s publicity stunt could be described as thick withmercials upon receiving the support from parliament. Their influence had spread over every corner of the continent.

    Aspared to Tang Wulin¡¯s achievement in the Battle of Five Gods in Star Luo Continent, the Joust For A Spouse event had an even bigger publicity stunt.

    The influence from the Battle of Five Gods grew stronger with the progress of thepetition. On the other hand, the Joust For A Spouse Festival had yet to begin but the intensity of the event had already exploded. The poption on Douluo Continent was much higher than Star Luo Continent. Gu Yuena¡¯s name rose to fame at once and was already well known to every family.

    The publicity was carried out to this point even before it had drawn to a conclusion. Spirit Pagoda acted intelligently by discontinuing any more publicity but they allowed the information about this Joust For A Spouse Festival to naturally brew on its own.

    The rest of the information regarding Gu Yuena was sealed with strict security. On the other hand, it was already sufficient for the public to learn about her exquisiteness and her powerful abilities.

    Many of the young soul masters were already filled with motivation, especially those with qualified cultivation base. They were rubbing their palms in anticipation. The soul masters with inadequate cultivation base could only sigh in dejection and regret theirck of effort in cultivating on usual days as they began cultivating painstakingly.

    Those with cultivation base close to six-ringed with only slight disparity were the most motivated ones. They spent every day cultivating frantically in the hope that they could catch up to thatst ride in time.

    There could only be one victor in Joust For A Spouse. However, there were ample rewards to gain in addition to the hope that everyone had been anticipating. Thus, almost every person was eagerly waiting for the arrival of this Joust For A Spouse event. Many people were even calling out the organizer to begin the event sooner!

    The news about Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction was alreadypletely concealed by now. Only the people that were closely rted to it would continue to pay attention to its development.

    In the period of one short month, the foundationying work was basicallypleted. This was because it would take time to build many of the buildings. For example, it would take time to wait for concrete to harden after it wasid. The materials and building would be able to withstand for a longer period of time with good maintenance. Thus, a certain amount of time was needed.

    With adequate craftsmen and full efforts, the academy¡¯s reconstruction had already taken shape.

    ording to the agreement between Tang Sect and Shrek Academy, the Shrek Academy in future or in other words, the rebuilt Shrek City would be built around Sea God Lake.

    Shrek Academy had also included Sea God Lake back then, just that the area of Sea God Lake was muchrger this time. On the other hand, if they could resolve the issue with the destructive energy in the Sea God Lake, then Shrek Academy would have its entirely distinctive taste too.

    The construction work for three academic buildings was carried out with intensity. All sorts of soul devices were set up at faster speeds and many of the items used were ready-made. Tang Sect¡¯s powerful ability in soul device making was also revealed at this moment. The devices were continuously being transported to the construction site through all sorts of underground channels and then these devices were assembled and installed rapidly.

    Only the true core personnel were truly aware of the number of soul devices used in Shrek Academy.

    Due to theck of disruption from the outsiders, the academy¡¯s reconstruction process was going very smoothly at present. On the other hand, new information was spread at this time.

    The federal fleet that headed to the Star Luo Empire to wage war would be returning ten dayster.

    Though the operation this time was not considered a failed retreatment, it was still true that they had no gains at all. The federation had no choice but to consider this as a failed operation.

    The long-range consumption of resources was massive too. The federal fleet¡¯s return was not good news for Tang Sect as the fleet would be bringing along arge number of powerhouses upon their return. Moreover, these powerhouses were definitely vengeful enough to destroy Tang Sect.

    War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie was the representative figure. Many people were wondering in secret if his return would result in the federation making a move on the Tang Sect.

    The treasonous organization would have to be doomed!

    On the surface, Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Joust For A Spouse Festival widely attracted the public¡¯s attention. In the dark, the great forces of the federation were paying attention to the federation¡¯s action to reprimand Tang Sect.

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be foolish at times.¡± A hoarse and deep voice filled with ghastly coldness spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Qiangu Dongfeng would think of such a trick.¡±

    His entire person was covered by eerie green radiance. His face could not be seen clearly but ghastly aura filled the air surrounding his body.

    The person sitting not far away from him was precisely the man who attacked Tang Wulin and had an outburst of iparably powerful fighting capacity, Underworld King Ha Luosa.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be good for our n. The public and even the federation¡¯s attention is fixated upon this Joust For A Spouse Festival and targeted negatively at Tang Sect now. There is even less people that will affect our operation. How¡¯s everything with the preparations?¡±

    Ghost Emperor said, ¡°Almost done. We¡¯re waiting for news from their side now. The federation¡¯s foolishness has opened up many opportunities for us. If we can seed this time, then we¡¯ll be close to achieving our ideal.¡±

    Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t act carelessly. Remember when we lost the opportunity during the few attempts earlier that failed due to our carelessness. The war is supposed to be waged smoothly to attract the public¡¯s attention. Moreover, we can receive more gains from the war. Now that there¡¯s no war, we can only act on surprise element. How¡¯s his Excellency Demon Empress doing?¡±

    Ghost Emperor giggled. ¡°Everything is well. We¡¯re already equipped with the possibility to make a preliminary move.¡±

    Ha Luosa stood up with cold radiance shimmering in his eyes. ¡°Very well! I¡¯ve already waited too long for the arrival of this very day. We must seed this time around. From now on, keep everyone involved in this operation in captivity. Don¡¯t leak even the slightest bit of information to the outside. At the same time, begin the preparation for that side.¡±

    Ghost Emperor stood up and walked to the front of Ha Luosa. ¡°You¡¯re going to rejoice for your choice back then for sure. Heh-heh-heh-heh.¡±

    ...

    As the date of Joust For A Spouse approached, the cost of hotel stay in Mingdu increased drastically. Even a small ordinary hotel¡¯s cost could almost catch up to a grand hotel now.

    Powerhouses came from everywhere and so did the ordinary people that came to watch the festival in the city. They were anticipating the arrival of this grand event. On the other hand, while working together with Spirit Pagoda, the federation was also making good profit through live streaming of the event and tourism. The reason that caused the federation to promote this event was simple. It was meant to divert the public¡¯s attention and conceal the effect of the failed war on the federation¡¯s political situation.

    Ten more days until the start of thepetition. On the other hand, the federal fleet had already returned yesterday. They had each returned to their station. At present, the military had yet to reach the final verdict on when to wage another war on Star Luo Empire and Dou Spirit Empire. It was still in the discussion stage.

    Judging by the current situation, the military had yet toe up with a n for the time being.

    At the same time, the loudest voice from the parliament called for maintaining internal security first before engaging foreign invasion. Some of the especially radical great forces in the Hawk Faction proposed to carry out aplete elimination of Tang Sect. The proposed topic was already submitted to the parliament¡¯s supreme assembly.

    Due to the Dove Faction and the Independent Faction¡¯s strong opposition in addition to the silent influence brought by the reconstruction of Shrek Academy, the proposed topic had yet to pass in the parliament at present.

 Chapter 1447 - Blue Electric Overlord Dragon Clan

    <h4>Chapter 1447: Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shrek Academy had its students all over the continent and thus its reconstruction resulted in changes to the officers inside Hawk Faction. Many of the officers that had originally supported war became more self-restricting upon learning about undergoing reconstruction of the academy. Or, some had a change of attitude.

    This was an important reason why Qiangu Dongfeng dreaded the reconstruction of Shrek Academy. It could be said that the elites that graduated from Shrek Academy made up arge portion of the framework that supported the federation. Spirit Pagoda was incapable of finishing off all these people as it was utterly unrealistic.

    The soul train advanced slowly. The ordinary cars were filled to the brink and were busting with people. The tickets that no one would buy on ordinary days were now sold out.

    A group of people slowly walked out from the first-ss cars.

    A youth with a tall and burly figure was walking at the front. His age appeared to be about twenty-seven or twenty-eight and his eyes were brimming with vigor. It felt as if his entire body was exuding an endless supply of energy. Electric radiance asionally flickered in his eyes.

    Seven to eight entourages followed behind him. Every single one in the entourages was tall, burly and majestic-looking.

    ¡°Young master, our pick-up car is here.¡±

    Three soul cars were already waiting on the tform. There was no doubt that this was a privilege enjoyed by those with exceedingly high authority.

    The youth gently nodded. ¡°How did themunication with Spirit Pagoda go? Will I be able to meet Miss Gu Yuena for a moment in advance?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master. I¡¯m afraid that can¡¯t be done. Spirit Pagoda informed us that Miss Gu Yuena was not allowed to meet anyone prior to the start of the Joust For A Spouse Festival.¡±

    The youth was slightly enraged, ¡°Not even me? Could it be that our Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n doesn¡¯t deserve the respect?¡±

    His voice was raised to a high pitch which resulted in curious looks being cast from his surroundings.

    Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n? Some of the people well-versed in history felt shocked upon hearing the name.

    This was an exceedingly ancient n. Its lineage could be traced back as far as twenty thousand years. In the earliest Martial Soul Hall¡¯s era, Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n was one of the six great pir ns. One could only imagine the power of this n.

    ¡°Young master, please speak softer. This isn¡¯t good for us,¡± a middle-aged man with a tall figure reminded him from the side.

    The youth coldly scoffed. ¡°Get into the car first.¡± As he was speaking, he walked towards the car in the middle and someone naturally opened the door for him as he sat inside the car.

    Three limousines slowly drove away from the tform. Following their departure, the tourists that had witnessed the scene earlier could not help engaging in discussions. There was no doubt that the young master from Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n too was here for Gu Yuena.

    Gu Yuena was already crowned with the title of ¡®Silver Dragon Princess¡¯ by now.

    Her martial soul was also announced to the public. It was the silver dragon capable of controlling many types of elements. She was skilled in battles that engaged multiple types of elemental powers and her abilities were powerful beyond imagination.

    Even though there were still ten more days until the official start of the Joust For A Spouse Festival, today was marked as a very important point in time. This was because the detailedpetition rules would be announced today.

    The Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n¡¯s young master shifted his gaze to the scenery outside the window as he sat in the car. The arrogance in his expression earlier had already vanished into nothingness. The burly man speaking to the young master earlier was seated right next to him with a humorous smile on his face at present.

    ¡°Young Master, your acting skill is truly impressive! Had it not been my awareness of the inside information, I¡¯m afraid that I couldn¡¯t have recognized you at all.¡±

    The young master smiled and said, ¡°That is because you have yet to experience some things that I¡¯ve been through. If you¡¯re interested, I can send you over for a try too. I believe that it will certainly leave behind a very deep impression on you. At the same time, it will encourage the elevation of yourprehensive qualities.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The burly man resolutely rejected without the slightest hesitation. ¡°I refuse to be tormented. Those young people from Shrek act as if they have seen a ghost at the mention of Demon Ind upon their return. I can figure out the situation over there without going. Even the few of you refused to mention about your encounters. I¡¯ll never be tricked. I don¡¯t need any good disguise skills either. Anyhow, no one can tell who I am.¡±

    The young master smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s quite a number of people aware of your name as Gale Saber Demon.¡±

    Yes, the burly man was precisely Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi, while the so-called Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n¡¯s young master was Tang Wulin in disguise.

    Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n¡¯s legacy had been inherited for twenty thousand years so it had already be a reclusive sect since earlier. The people of this n would only asionally walk amongst the continent.

    It was a sect that had been exceedingly glorious for a time. The sessors of the sect included one of Shrek Academy¡¯s founders, the Grandteacher Yu Xiaogang. Afterward, there were even descendants of the sect that became Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God Pavilion Master.

    Just like the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao, who was the leader of Shrek Seven Monsters of that generation. He was one of the descendants of the n¡¯s bloodline.

    It could be said that this was a n that stood on the pinnacle of the world. Even though its people lived in seclusion, it was still exercising powerful influence over the soul masters¡¯ world today.

    At the same time, Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n and Shrek Academy had always remained in a close rtionship. Only the internal high-ranking officers were aware of the rtionship. In reality, Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n had always been keeping in touch with the academy and they would be periodically sending over disciples to study in the academy. Only that the n had always kept a low profile.

    Following the development of time, Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n had also been constantly improving itself all along. The core of the n was spread out all over the continent. They had the closest cooperation with Shrek Academy.

    Tang Wulin chose to appear in the identity of Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n after close consideration. The academy came up with aplete n with Tang Wulin as the core of it for the Joust For A Spouse Festival this time. He had already arrived at this ce one step ahead in order to prepare some setups.

    The show he put up earlier in the train station was actually only meant to create some basics for himself. The well-informed people would naturally learn that the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n¡¯s young master was already here.

    Mingdu remained busy as usual. Streams of cars wereing and going busily on the streets. It soon resulted in traffic congestion.

    This was due to Joust For A Spouse Festival. Large batches of people had recently surged into the city. It was very difficult just to look for a ce to stay. Arge number of soldiers were patrolling the streets to not only maintain order but also to ensure safety.

    The venue for Joust For A Spouse Festival was already set. It would be organized in Mingdu Grand Coliseum, an arena that could contain one hundred thousand people at the same time.

    The festival received full support from the federal government so its policies were approved all the way. At present, the coliseum was already sealed for emergency reconstruction. All sort of preparation work was going on with high intensity now.

    The three limousines drove all the way until they arrived in front of a building located not far from Mingdu Coliseum. The building, aptly named Xuan Tang Cultural Building was arge-scale office premise meant for all sorts of office usages. In reality, the building was one of Tang Sect¡¯s assets that were unbeknown to the outside world.

    The three limousines drove straight into the garage and entered the VIP parking zone. Tang Wulin got down from the car and entered through a set of small doors. There was already a specially-assigned person waiting for him there and helped him key in the passcode so that he could enter the elevator.

    The decoration on the inside of the elevator was milky white in color. Tang Wulin could not help recalling his time in the Blood God Army. There was no doubt that it was a period of time that left behind one of the most profound impressions in his memories.

    Long Yuxue and the rest of the members in the Blood God Unit had already returned to the Blood God Army.

    This was because Tang Sect was listed as a treasonous organization while they were the legitimate soldiers and thus they must return to the base. Cao Dezhi did not mention the Blood God Army¡¯s view in this matter so Tang Wulin did not closely inquire either. He had only respect for the army that he had served before.

    Long Yuxue did not say anything when she was about to leave but she had only given an extremely tight hug to Tang Wulin. That very moment, it felt as if she was attempting topletely fuse her body into his.

    On the other hand, Jiang Wuyue gave Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder a strong fist bump. They had left. Tang Wulin understood that perhaps, he would never meet these nameless heroes that guarded the snowy mountains in his lifetime.

    ¡°Ding!¡± The elevator¡¯s sound awakened Tang Wulin from his train of thoughts. The elevator¡¯s door opened as Tang Wulin walked out from it.

 Chapter 1448 - The Rules are Out

    <h4>Chapter 1448: The Rules are Out</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The third floor of the Xuan Tang Cultural Building was not avable for rent. This was an extremely important hidden meeting point of Tang Sect within Mingdu City.

    After being dered as a treasonous organization, the entire Tang Sect went into shadows. All outward jobs and businesses were downscaled. It appeared as if they suffered a great loss by doing this with Tang Sect¡¯s scale. However, throughout the twenty thousand years that Tang Sect had existed on the continent, it had established countless numbers of businesses. Such a setback was not enough to do any real damage to Tang Sect¡¯s finances.

    Tang Sect had a team that specifically handled these matters that appeared unrted to the sect. The team was called Xuanshi Tang Sect Culture Investment Corporation. All endeavors under Xuantang Culture¡¯s name were actually under Tang Sect.

    Tang Wulin was only privy to this fact after he became the Sect Master. Ordinary Tang Sect disciples would not even know these secrets.

    Xuantang Culture was involved in various fields like culture, media, real estate, and much more. It was a family enterprise with rich secrets. On the surface, it was indeed a family enterprise, but it was a business of the Tang Sect all along.

    Everything had been arranged before he came here. In order to maintain secrecy, not many people hade to greet him. The entire top floor of the Xuan Tang Cultural Building was avable for him.

    Through the unidirectional floor to ceiling window, he could see the Mingdu Coliseum. With Tang Wulin¡¯s eyesight, he could basically see everything that was happening inside the coliseum.

    Currently, preparation works were being carried out amid a din of gongs and drums in the coliseum. Mingdu City had put great emphasis on this festival. From his casual nce, he reckoned that there were at least a thousand workers busying themselves across the coliseum.

    It was said that it was difficult to get one¡¯s hands on a single ticket to Joust For A Spouse Festival now.

    Tang Wulin raised a hand and touched the Silver Dragon scale which hung around his neck. ¡®Gu Yue, have youe to this city as well?¡¯

    ...

    Gu Yuena silently sat in her room. She was meditating.

    A faint silver halo gently rippled around her. There was no powerful aura. However, if one looked closely, one could see that her aura seemed to have a certain solidness that was difficult to describe.

    Before her, a ball of light flickered with nine colors pulsed. Every time it flickered, nine-colored radiance would be released and absorbed by her body.

    ¡°Fuu!¡± Gu Yuena heaved a sigh and slightly parted her red lips. The mass of nine-colored radiance was immediately sucked into her mouth and vanished.

    She opened her eyes. In that instant, the radiance unleashed from her moving purple eyes seemed capable of prating the heavens and the earth. It seemed as if a small world had formed within her eyes.

    She softly raised her hand and touched the golden dragon scale on her chest. She could not help but sigh softly. ¡°So you came after all.¡±

    ...

    The rules of Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Joust For A Spouse Festival were officially announced.

    The deadline for signing up was twelve o¡¯clock noon, three days before the actual festival. That would be the only chance for anyone to register.

    Due to therge number of sign-ups, there would be a series of selection rounds. The registrants could only enter the actual Joust For A Spouse Festival if they passed the selection process.

    The selection process was like a screening of the registrants. Only those who passed all the tests could enter the consequent festival andpete with the others. This way, arge number of registrants whose cultivation bases were weak could be eliminated to save time and resources.

    After the selection process, the actualpetition would begin. Firstly, a continuous elimination round would take ce. In the end, a hundred participants would be selected for the final rounds.

    In the final stages, the participants would be divided into ten groups. Every group would have its own round-robin tournaments. The victor would get three marks, the loser zero marks, while one mark would be awarded to each contestant in the event of a draw.

    The first ce of every group would proceed to the next round and form the final top ten.

    The contestants who managed to enter the top hundred would be rewarded with a ck spirit soul. In the grouppetition, the top three contestants of each group would also receive additional rewards based on the final rankings.

    The contestants who made it into the top ten would be rewarded handsomely with additional rewards. At the same time, they would have the right to be selected by the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena.

    In other words, the real Joust For A Spouse would take ce between the final top ten contestants.

    This set of rules seemed the most logical. After all, if there was only one final victor for the Joust For A Spouse Festival, the range of choices would be diminished greatly.

    If there were ten contestants in the final stages, Gu Yuena could make her choice from these ten people. This way, she could pick a person that she favored more.

    At the same time, Gu Yuena would individually fight with these ten contestants. The contestants who could defeat her would undoubtedly look more appealing.

    When the rules were announced, it was only mentioned that these ten contestants could have the opportunity to challenge the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena. The final choice in this Joust For A Spouse Festival would also be made from among these ten contestants.

    In truth, anyone could have guessed that Gu Yuena would naturally go easy on the person she liked in the contest and let him win. However, this was a Joust For A Spouse event and not some soul masters¡¯petition. Nobody could find any fault in the rules.

    The person who would be selected by the Silver Dragon Princess would not receive too many awards as the Silver Dragon Princess herself was the best prize. The contestant who could sessfully defeat Gu Yuena but was not chosen in the end would receive an additional prize in the end. It would also be an extremely precious heaven and earth treasure. The identity of the actual prize would only be announced in the finals.

    There were many who had taken guesses at the rules of the festival before they were announced. The actual rules were basically simr to what was predicted and the contestants were satisfied with the rules.

    After this, they would have to rely on their own strength. Strength and outer appearance would be equally important in the final stages where it was down to the top ten contestants.

    An extremelyrge number of contestants signed up for this festival. ording to the official statistics, there were more than three thousand participants. This number exceeded even the soul masters¡¯petitions. The reason for this, apart from Gu Yuena¡¯s outstanding looks, was that the attractive prizes offered.

    Spirit Pagoda had truly invested a lot this time. Practically all the young good-looking men had signed up. Naturally, only a handful of them actually had the confidence to win the beauty and many of them were more interested in the prizes and not the spouse.

    A hundred units of ten thousand year spirit souls! That was an insane amount! Also, it was said that anyone who registered would receive a constion prize from Spirit Pagoda. Even now, nobody knew what the constion prize was. However, everyone was sure that Spirit Pagoda would not be too stingy.

    The sheer number of three thousand participants was a sign of the federation¡¯s power. The minimum requirement for participation was a six-ringed cultivation base. In other words, there were at least three thousand experts with a six-ringed cultivation base in the age range of thirty to fifty years.

    That was a terrifying number.

    Thebination of the Star Luo and Dou Spirit Empires would not even reach two-thirds of this number.

    Ten dayster, the festival would begin. The first screening would be held in Mingdu Coliseum. Every participant had to take part and there would be no exceptions. At least, everything seemed fair on the surface.

    ...

    ¡°Alright, Nana. Everything is ready now, only the easterly wind is needed. I¡¯ve done everything that you¡¯ve asked, do you have any rewards for me?¡± Qiangu Zhangting looked at Gu Yuena in front of him with a smile.

    He was roughly half a head taller than Gu Yuena. He was at the right height to see her long eyshes. The more he looked at them, the more he liked them.

    Gu Yuena rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What more do you want?¡±

    Qiangu Zhangtingughed. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything? I¡¯m already decided internally that I¡¯ll be your husband. You¡¯re the best reward there is. However, can I have a taste of it in advance? At least, let me hug you,¡± as he said this, he spread his arms.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s beautiful face blushed. ¡°No.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting chuckled. ¡°Usually, when a girl says no, she actually means yes.¡± He proceeded to hug Gu Yuena as he talked.

    There was a sh of silver radiance and his hug went right through her. He hugged air while Gu Yuena appeared slightly further from where he stood.

    Gu Yuena giggled. There was another sh of silver radiance as she vanished without a trace.

    As he stared at the spot from which she had vanished, Qiangu Zhangting could not help but grind his teeth together. What an attractive young girl... From the very beginning, he had not managed toy his hands on her. However, he liked this feeling more.

    In truth, the words he spoke to Qiangu Dongfeng the other day were taught to him by Gu Yuena to arge extent. Qiangu Dongfeng would have never expected that the idea of this Joust For A Spouse Festival was not his grandson¡¯s, but Gu Yuena herself. The reason she gave Qiangu Zhangting was that she hoped that he could be her boyfriend in a dignified manner. She wanted a grand ceremonial sense.

    Naturally, she did not mention that they could deal with Tang Wulin through this. That was added by Qiangu Zhangting himself. Of course, he would never tell this to Gu Yuena. From his point of view, that was a desirable oue which he could achieve with a single effort.

    The reason why he was full of confidence when he spoke to his grandfather was naturally that he was the internally decided final victor!

    However, Nana¡¯s strength was increasing more and more, especially her control over the space element. That made him powerless over her.

    Gu Yuena had told him before that he could get close to her as long as he was capable. He had attempted numerous sneak attacks as well, but he had never seeded. However, the more this was the case, the greater his urges were.

 Chapter 1449 - Before You Joust

    <h4>Chapter 1449: Before You Joust</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    With a flicker of silver light, Gu Yuena was back in her own room.

    The blush that was on her face was nowhere to be seen now. In its ce was only coldness.

    She looked out the window with a somewhat forlorn gaze. ¡®He¡¯s here, in that direction. But what should I do? Although I guessed that he¡¯de, now that he¡¯s really here, why¡¯s my heart so flustered?¡¯

    ...

    The streets and alleys of Mingdu City were filled with discussions about the Joust For A Spouse Festival. The Silver Dragon Princess¡¯s photos and posters had sold out like hot cakes. Some of the merchandise was only sold at the Spirit Pagoda. The Spirit Pagoda delegated the right-to-sell to some brokers and they made a fortune.

    With the ie they obtained from the broadcast licenses, ticket sales and registration fees, the Spirit Pagoda did not suffer any financial loss for this festival. Also, the Spirit Pagoda was the only party that knew the cost of producing man-made spirit souls. Overall, not only would this greatly help them win over public opinion, they were also making a profit out of all this.

    The Spirit Pagoda had also prepared arge number of generous prizes. These prizes appeared to have high value, but they were basically produced by the Spirit Pagoda itself. Especially when the bulk of their prizes were spirit souls, their actual cost was very low.

    ...

    ¡°Uncle master,¡± Tang Wulin bowed reverently toward the middle-aged man in front of him.

    The middle-aged man smiled and patted his shoulder ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d grow this quickly. So you¡¯ve be a Title Douluo in such a short time. Unleash your battle armor. Let me see it.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Tang Wulin agreed. With a thought, his Dragon Moon Song battle armor covered his body.

    The glittering, translucent battle armor appeared surreal, and the metallic surface had a texture all of its own. His battle armor seemed to be forged from golden crystals.

    The middle-aged man raised a hand and pressed on his breastte, tapping it lightly with his fingers a few times. Faint streaks of light swirled along the battle armor¡¯s surface.

    After making some rough observations, the middle-aged man nodded his head satisfactorily. ¡°Our career requires us to be perfectionists, because only perfectionists can forge the best metals and make the finest battle armors. You¡¯re doing very well in this regard. Very good. Your soul forge is basically mastered. I reckon that this has something to do with the speed at which your cultivation base is improving. In addition to that, your spiritual power is already at Spirit Domain realm. Now, you have all the basics. From today onward, I¡¯ll teach you Heavenly Refinement.¡±

    Yes, the middle-aged man standing in front of Tang Wulin was his uncle master. He was definitely one of the most powerful personas in the Douluo Federation. The Divine Craftsman of the generation, the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s president, Zhen Hua.

    Ever since the assassination attempt, Zhen Hua¡¯s security had been tightened. Nobody knew where he was at all times.

    Even the federal government, the Spirit Pagoda included, put much of their attention on this Divine Craftsman.

    When the Holy Spirit Cult worked together with the Spirit Pagoda before, it was proposed that they would kidnap Zhen Hua and make him produce four-word battle armor for them. Even though Qiangu Dongfeng had wanted to work together with them in dealing with Shrek Academy very badly, he did not agree to that proposition. The importance of this Divine Craftsman was evident.

    In the soul masters¡¯ realm, it was because of this Divine Craftsman¡¯s presence that the Douluo Federation was able topletely dominate the other two continents, as well as the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Although the Holy Spirit Cult was powerful, they did not have any true four-word battle armor masters. Even a being such as the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa had only managed to equip his three-word battle armor with a four-word battle armor¡¯s effects through countless years of nurturing. However, it was not real four-word battle armor. In other words, he had paid too high a price to obtain four-word battle armor.

    Although Zhen Hua rarely moved these days, with him here, it was highly beneficial for the great forces in the Federation.

    Hence, all of them protected this Divine Craftsman dearly. Naturally, the cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s status rose like a ship on a rising tide.

    A cksmith¡¯s Association with and without a Divine Craftsman were like two different organizations. The treatment it received would be as different as the skies were from the earth.

    Tang Wulin did not look for Zhen Hua in Heaven Dou City. This Divine Craftsman was already in Mingdu City, and there were more resources to protect himself with here.

    It was not easy to deal with the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua either. Not only was he a four-word battle armor master, he was also a divine mecha master. His divine mecha¡¯s greatest specialty was that it protected him. Even if a being such as the Underworld Douluo Ha Luosaunched a sneak attack on him, Zhen Hua would not be immediately under threat. All he needed was a little time and he would be able to escape.

    During his current trip to Mingdu City, other than participating in the Joust For A Spouse Festival, Tang Wulin had another goal, and that was to learn Heavenly Refinement from his uncle master.

    Many prerequisites were needed to learn Heavenly Refinement. One must have a nine-ringed cultivation base of a Title Douluo. One must also have an extremely deep understanding of and firm foundation in soul forging before one could attempt Heavenly Refining.

    Within the cksmith¡¯s Association, there were only three individuals who met these criteria, however, they were not able to achieve that breakthrough.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s teacher, Mu Chen, who was also a rank-8 cksmith, was stuck at that level as well. He had achieved a nine-ringed cultivation base by consuming some heaven-and-earth treasures, but it did nothing to improve his own forging level.

    That was also Mu Chen¡¯s greatest regret in his life.

    For Tang Wulin, Heavenly Refinement was something that he had to learn. This was because he had to rely on his own strength to make four-word battle armor, and the only way he could do that was to put some effort in improving his forging skills. With his current cultivation base and body¡¯s ability, he could already consider the matter of making four-word battle armor.

    In the future, he wanted to test his strength against true masters at their peak. He could not do so without four-word battle armor.

    ¡°Please teach me, Uncle master,¡± said Tang Wulin reverently.

    As he looked at him, Zhen Hua disyed a genuinelyforted smile. ¡°I¡¯ve long been waiting for this day. I¡¯d thought that I had to wait at least five to ten years for you to reach this stage. However, you¡¯re a proud son of the heavens, after all. You¡¯re much faster than I expected.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Refinement is actually an act beyond the capability of a human. If you want to carry out Heavy Refinement, you must not only have a deep understanding about the metal itself, but you must also have a certain degree of enlightenment regarding thews of Heaven and Earth. In Heavenly Refinement, the cksmith himself won¡¯t be the one forging the metal. The more important part is to guide the divine and earthly powers to initiate aplete and thorough modification of the metal.¡±

    ¡°Simply put, Heavenly Refinement is like turning the metal into a living spirit. That¡¯s what we call the power of creation, and it¡¯s the most important thing. Heavenly Refinement is the guiding of heaven and earth power to turn this created life into an expert. This process is akin to the Awakening Ceremony we soul masters experience during our sixth birthday. If the awakening was a sess, then there¡¯s a possibility for us to be soul masters. If we fail, then we can only be an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°The greatest problem in Heavenly Refinement is the sess rate. Even with my many years of experience, my sess rate is less than ten percent. Hence, the making of every four-word battle armor would consume a sea of resources.¡±

    ¡°In a certain sense, Heavenly Refinement is a kind of enlightenment through perception. I can¡¯t teach you the detailed technique. In truth, it won¡¯t even be exaggerating to say that Heavenly Refinement is a game of luck. I say this because the origin energy will constantly shift throughout the process of Heavenly Refinement. If you¡¯re lucky, your chances of seeding will be higher. That¡¯s why, the most important thing is for you to experience the Heavenly Refinement process. Then, you¡¯ll have to connect that with all that you¡¯ve learned up until now.¡±

    ¡°Remember, no Divine Craftsman is the same, as it has always been in history. I am also different from my own teacher. Everyone has their own Heavenly Refinement path, since everyone had their own understanding of thews of Heaven and Earth. You will use your own understanding and apply it to the metal which you¡¯re going to Heaven Refine. Once you seed, it¡¯ll be a Heaven Refined divine metal. The process of turning it into a divine metal will be very difficult. Hence, you must prepare your heart and mind well. You must not be impatient, as you¡¯re always one with the heaven and earth powers throughout the Heavenly Refinement process. If you be impatient, you might very well plunge into madness.¡±

 Chapter 1450 - Impart Heavenly Refinement

    <h4>Chapter 1450: Impart Heavenly Refinement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin listened to Zhen Hua¡¯s exnation carefully and gained some basic understanding of Heavenly Refinement.

    Zhen Hua said, ¡°Come with me. No amount of words can be better than letting you see what Heavenly Refinement is with your own eyes. I¡¯ll demonstrate Haven Refinement for you once, and then you¡¯ll try it under my supervision. After that, you¡¯ll return to your room and ponder upon your entire experience. From now on,e meet me here every week until you sessfullyplete Heavenly Refinement. I don¡¯t care what kind of business you have, you must stay here until you manage toplete it. Compared to when I was learning Heavenly Refinement, your basics are much better, especially in terms of spiritual power. That¡¯ll be very helpful to your Heavenly Refinement. Hence, you don¡¯t have to think about gradually improving yourself after this. We¡¯ll aim to achieve everything in one go and raise your forging level to Heavenly Refinement rank. As long as you have a single sessful attempt, you¡¯ll be fine by slowly feeling it out by yourself. However, before you can do that, I must be by your side to protect you and ensure your safety.¡±

    When he heard Zhen Hua say this, Tang Wulin suddenly hesitated.

    It would seem that staying in Mingdu City to receive his uncle master¡¯s instructions in Heavenly Refinement would be a slight problem. This was because neither Zhen Hua nor he himself knew how much time he needed to achieve Heavenly Refinement. What if he took too long to achieve it?

    Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction needed him. He had to return as soon as possible after the Joust for a Spouse Festival was over.

    The Spirit Pagoda wanted to deal with him through the Joust for a Spouse Festival, and if they failed, there was no telling what other methods they would employ in secret. As the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and Shrek Academy Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master, there was no way he could shirk off the responsibility. How could he be far away from his organizations?

    Zhen Hua could see what he was hesitating about. He spoke with an earnest tone, ¡°Wulin, you have to understand the meaning behind Heavenly Refinement. Once you¡¯ve sessfully be a Divine Craftsman, the help you¡¯ll give Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect will be unimaginable. Perhaps you haven¡¯t fully understood what being a Divine Craftsman means. Simply put, if you can be a Divine Craftsman, you will even have the right to negotiate with the Federation and ask them to retract the deration that the Tang Sect is a treasonous organization. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be able to do that?¡± Tang Wulin was greatly astonished. He stared at Zhen Hua before him with his mouth agape.

    Zhen Hua had a faint smile. ¡°In this world, benefit is the true core value. In the face of enough benefits, there¡¯s nothing that¡¯s impossible. Naturally, what I said is possible, but the prerequisite is that you contribute a lot to the Federation. For example,plete a certain amount of Divine Craftsman-ranked products. So, it¡¯s only natural for me to advise you to not enter such negotiations as a Divine Craftsman. I just want to tell you how important a Divine Craftsman is to the Federation.¡±

    ¡°Currently, there¡¯s only a single Divine Craftsman on the entire Douluo Star, me. However, I¡¯m getting old, but you¡¯re still young. There¡¯s also such a thing as a peak period for us cksmiths. Although I¡¯m not too old, my peak period has passed. After all, my cultivation base isn¡¯t purely the fruit of my own cultivation. The more times I carried out Heavenly Refinement, the harder it was for me. However, you¡¯re different. You possess great strength. You didn¡¯t neglect your own cultivation base because of forging. You far surpass me in strength and spiritual power. So, I dare say that once you be a Divine Craftsman, you¡¯ll surely surpass my achievements. In the future, you¡¯ll be the youngest Divine Craftsman on the continent. I¡¯m talking about an unprecedented event. Such an identity will make any great force covet you. As the saying goes, a person who doesn¡¯t incite envy is unworthy. When that timees, anyone who wants to do you harm will have to consider their actions carefully. It¡¯ll be the same for Shrek and the Tang Sect. Think about it. If Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect had a Divine Craftsman, it would be a fantastic development for both factions.¡±

    Naturally, Tang Wulin knew that Zhen Hua wanted him to make the decision to stay on and improve himself until he became a Divine Craftsman, which was why he was doing his best to persuade him. He knew the various benefits a Divine Craftsman would bring, but this was no longer his own personal problem. This was rted to the Tang Sect and Shrek.

    ¡°Uncle master, I¡¯ll have to discuss this matter with my seniors in the Tang Sect and Shrek. I¡¯m really sorry about this.¡±

    It was a great honor and a wonderful opportunity to have the Divine Craftsman of a generation taking this much time to guide him in his cultivation. How could he not feel sorry for saying that?

    Zhen Hua looked at him deeply. He heaved a soft sigh. ¡°Very well. Contact them, then. However, I believe that if they¡¯re not near-sighted, they certainly won¡¯t interfere with your cultivation.¡±

    After expressing his apologies regretfully toward Zhen Hua again, he walked to the side and dialed a number on his soulmunicator.

    The first person he called was Long Yeyue. The reason he called Long Yeyue and not his foster mother was to have an objective answer. If it were the Holy Spirit Douluo, she would definitely think about this matter from his perspective. It was only natural that she would not stop him.

    ¡°Of course, you have to grab hold of a chance like this. Even without you here, the skies won¡¯t fall on Shrek. You still have this old pile of bones here,¡± Long Yeyue¡¯s reply was prompt and direct. This sentence was all she said.

    Then, Tang Wulin called the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin.

    ¡°What are you hesitating for? The Tang Sect and Shrek need a Divine Craftsman. If I were Zhen Hua, I think I¡¯d have clobbered you already. Haha! Go and learn forging from him, and do your best!¡± was the Amorous Douluo¡¯s reply.

    Tang Wulin turned to look at Zhen Hua. As expected, his uncle master¡¯s expression was not pleasant.

    He hastily walked over while keeping his head hung low. He came before Zhen Hua and said, ¡°Uncle master, I was wrong.¡±

    When Zhen Hua saw his seemingly remorseful appearance, he could not help but chide him. ¡°What do you mean by wrong? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Naturally, he would not me Tang Wulin. Shrek and the Tang Sect were both Tang Wulin¡¯s responsibilities. In truth, he was also awestruck when he learned that Tang Wulin had be the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and Shrek Academy¡¯s decision-maker.

    From the first time he met Tang Wulin, he had the feeling that he had found his sessor. The only thing he did not expect was that this young man was not only highly gifted in matters of forging, but in other aspects as well. For the first time, Zhen Hua felt that it was not something bad for a person to be too outstanding. This was because there were too many challengers out there.

    As the only Divine Craftsman on the continent, Zhen Hua had a great deal of pride in his bones. Even so, he had no choice but to fight for this disciple with the other parties. This was because he could never find another young man who was as gifted as this one in terms of forging. If he could not nurture him into a Divine Craftsman, Zhen Hua would turn in his grave.

    If it were anyone else hesitating about his offer, he would have iled his sleeves and left. However, he could only bear with this for Tang Wulin. Also, a responsible young man was not something that he disliked.

    Zhen Hua had already thought of the way in which he would exact his revenge. Once Tang Wulin sessfully became a Divine Craftsman, he would definitely leverage his contribution against him. He would add another title to Tang Wulin¡¯s belt. He would be the president of the cksmith¡¯s Association!

    They made their way to the rooftop which had a huge ss dome. This building belonged to the cksmith¡¯s Association. With seventy-eight floors, it was one of the tallest buildings in Mingdu City. None of the buildings around it had simr height.

    The ss dome on the top floor resembled a giant ss ball resting on top of the building. When the skies were clear, once could make out details a hundred kilometers away from this spot.

    If one looked at the surrounding buildings, they would seem small in an all-epassing nce.

    This immense rooftop had an area of more than two thousand square meters, and it looked extremely vast. However, there were three security checkpoints before a person could actually enter the area.

    ¡°I know this barrier looks like ss, but the protective standard ording to which this ss barrier was made is the same as a mothership¡¯s barrier. Even a Limit Douluo will be dreaming to barge in here just with his strength alone,¡± Zhen Hua exined to Tang Wulin.

    The entire rooftop was empty. When he looked around him, he felt as if he was hovering in the air.

    Tang Wulin eximed, ¡°This is so breathtaking.¡±

 Chapter 1451 - Third Hammer Fixes the Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1451: Third Hammer Fixes the Soul</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhen Hua smiled slightly. ¡°This isn¡¯t made to take your breath away. It has a practical side to it. I mentioned just now that Heavenly Refinement requires us to guide heaven-and-earth power, which will be influenced by various elements. Not only is it unstable, it¡¯ll also be weakened and absorbed by many entities. That¡¯s why I built this Heavenly Ascension tform. To tell you the truth, all my Heavenly Refined products are refined here. This Heavenly Ascension tform alone costs more than aplete suit of four-word battle armor. However, it can raise my sess rate by ten percent.¡±

    Tang Wulin was shocked to the core. What was the price of four-word battle armor? It was definitely an astronomical figure! His uncle master went so far as to say that this Heavenly Ascension tform was more expensive that. It was unbelievable. The sole purpose of this was construction was to raise the sess rate by ten percent.

    If the sess rate for Heavenly Refinement under normal circumstances was ten percent, then would it be twenty percent here?

    Zhen Hua could tell what he was thinking about. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Are you thinking that the sess rate of my Heavenly Refinement will be twenty percent here?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Zhen Hua shook his head. ¡°If it were that easy to raise the overall sess rate by ten percent, would Divine Craftsmen still be in short supply? I¡¯m talking about raising my own sess rate by ten percent, which means it¡¯ll raise the overall sess rate by one percent.¡±

    Incredulous, Tang Wulin eyes bulged. The sess rate was only increased by one percent after spending such a huge amount of money? It was unheard of.

    Zhen Hua brought him to the center of the rooftop. He tapped the floor lightly with his right foot. With the deep hum of mechanical parts, metallic structures started rising in the center of the rooftop.

    The first structure that came into view was a forging table, which was at least five timesrger than a usual model. The whole thing was a light-silver color. Tang Wulin gave it a nce and could feel a mysterious force contained within it. The sensation he felt was simr to the domain unleashed by his three-word battle armor.

    Since the metal itself had a domain-like feeling to it, this could only mean one thing. This forging table¡¯s surface was itself made from divine metal.

    This was too extravagant! To think that someone would actually make a forging table out of divine metal.

    A few racks rose around the forging table, forming an octagon. There were up to a hundred pieces of metal on every rack, about a thousand altogether. The exhaustive range left Tang Wulin speechless.

    Zhen Hua said, ¡°Other than me, you¡¯re the second person to have set foot in this ce. Even your teacher¡¯s never been here before. It¡¯s because only those who¡¯ll surely be Divine Craftsman cane here. In the future, I hope that you can be a master of this ce as well. You don¡¯t have to worry about resources here. The metals that you¡¯ve used will replenish immediately. The cksmith¡¯s Association¡¯s resources will be dedicated to this. If you want it, you¡¯ll have an endless supply of resources.¡±

    Zhen Hua pointed at the sky. ¡°With the addition of this Heavenly Ascension tform, as long as you be a Divine Craftsman, you can use it directly. You may forge Heavenly Refined products here in the future.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded vigorously. ¡°Uncle master, I¡¯ll surely work hard.¡±

    Zhen Hua smiled faintly. He had no intention of concealing his intention to tempt Tang Wulin. ¡°The cksmith¡¯s Association will have a sessor. Watch and learn.¡±

    As he said this, Zhen Hua stretched out his right hand. Two chunks of metal flew out of the Treasure Cab on the side andnded onto the forging table in the center.

    Tang Wulin interest was piqued and looked on with full attention.

    He had been studying forging under Zhen Hua for a long time. However, this was his first time witnessing Zhen Hua doing Heavenly Refinement. In truth, even in the world of cksmiths, there were not many who had the opportunity to witness this.

    Zhen Hua ced his right hand on the forging table before him and gave it a slight press. Something intriguing happened. The forging table¡¯s surface seemed to melt. Then, it seemed to have opened its mouth and swallowed the two chunks of metal.

    Incredible! The forging table was like a living being. It was a treasure in itself already.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin could clearly feel the change in Zhen Hua¡¯s aura. That was a very intriguing feeling. If Tang Wulin closed his eyes, his uncle master would have disappeared in his senses. It was as if his uncle master hadpletely merged with the world.

    Around him, the Heavenly Ascension tform was changing as well.

    The initially transparent ss dome was gradually painted with colors as he looked at it from the inside.

    The colors were very faint, but they continued changing.Tang Wulin could feel the elemental density in the area intensifying. With Zhen Hua at the center, the various elements were increasing in density.

    Zhen Hua was releasing a unique type of aura. It seemed to have been activated by his spiritual power. Tang Wulin quickly found out the secrets behind this Heavenly Ascension tform. It was like a spiritual power amplifier. It amplified Zhen Hua¡¯s spiritual power outward through itself and hence guided more elements of every kind to this ce.

    Tang Wulin was very confident in this regard. His spiritual power was of Spirit Domain realm. His position there was steady, and not unstable as he was before.

    If the Spirit Domain could be divided into ten ranks, through his tireless cultivation and thepletion of the first of the Sea God¡¯s Nine Trials, Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual cultivation base was currently at the fifth rank. He could be considered a soul master with mid-rank Spirit Domain.

    Even a Limit Douluo might not reach Spirit Domain. The more advanced a soul master was, the more difficult it would be to increase his spiritual power, and there might even be some risks involved. Tang Wulin was only able to continuously improve himself until this rank under abination of luck and favorable conditions.

    At that moment, a dark red vortex appeared in the center of the forging table. The vortex surged upward and gradually formed a dark red fireball as it protruded outward.

    When Tang Wulin looked closely, he noticed that this fireball was the two metals he had seen just now. Under such a high temperature, they had meltedpletely and mixed with each other.

    At this point, Zhen Hua suddenly opened his eyes. They were extremely bright and focused. His body had not increased in size, but he exuded a presence that seemed to connect the heavens with the earth.

    He joined his hands together and a surge of his formidable soul power instantly burst forth. A great, dark red hammer condensed from soul power immediately appeared.

    ¡°Bam!¡± With a single strike, the dark red fireball was ttened.

    This...

    Tang Wulin stared at this scene with his mouth agape. This was his first time seeing a metal being instantly ttened during forging. Would that not destroy its structure?

    However, much to his surprise, he quickly discovered that it would not!

    The ttened metal bounced back up. Tang Wulin was astonished that the two mixed metals had increased in harmony rate.

    He was also a rank-8 cksmith. Naturally, he was very familiar with fuse forging. However, he could not do what Zhen Hua just did. He achieved fuse forging in one strike!

    That was right. With a single hammer strike, the fuse forging of the two metals waspleted. Also, a beam of light a foot tall shot toward the skies.

    Thousand refined with spirit! Grade One Thousand Refined! The best there was!

    This was not simple forging. This was a realm where the cksmith¡¯s spirit was connected to the act of forging itself. Tang Wulin was not only awestruck as he looked on, he even felt his blood boil.

    This was the extreme form of forging, the state which he sought after!

    The great hammer rose and fell.

    ¡°Bam!¡± This time, the sound of the blow sounded louder. A faint life aura was born from this heavy hammer strike.

    By then, Tang Wulin was even more focused. He noticed that although the hammer fell quickly, throughout the entire process, the various elements in the Heavenly Ascension tform gathered toward him like rivers flowing into the sea. It was as if the great hammer itself was a funnel that converged all the energies into a single point.

    The influx of the immense amount of energy was flung into the two metals with this hammer strike.

    Also, what shocked Tang Wulin even more was that Zhen Hua¡¯s spiritual power was clearly not at Spirit Domain realm yet. However, his control of the elements was so masterful that he could manipte every particle.

    The inserted elements were clearly adjusted by him during the process of the hammer¡¯s fall. They were infused into the metal at a certain ratio. From the beginning until the end, Zhen Hua¡¯s spirits were at their maximum.

    The still-ttened metal let out a buzz, and it was clearly emitting a glow from its surface.

    Spirit Forged with a single hammer strike!

    Achieving Thousand Refinement with a single hammer strike was impressive enough, but one could still argue that it was thanks to the effects of the forging table which was like a divine tool. However, what could be said about achieving Spirit Forge with a single strike?

    Many cksmiths got stuck at rank-4 and would never learn to Spirit Forge their entire lives. However, in the hands of this Divine Craftsman, Spirit Forging waspleted with a single hammer strike. If this had been seen by the cksmiths from the cksmith¡¯s Association, they would have been beside themselves.

    Zhen Hua seemed to have gotten used to this. He gripped his great hammer with both hands and raised it above his head. This time, he raised it higher than the previous two times.

 Chapter 1452 - Elemental Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 1452: Elemental Cmity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhen Hua suddenly shouted as his own soul power instantly erupted and surged into the giant hammer wildly. The various elements in the air also rushed into the giant hammer.

    Water, fire, earth, and wind! Four types of elements!

    Because of the longer time it took, Tang Wulin had clearly sensed that these were the four elements. They were infused in different amounts as well.

    Among them, the fire element particles numbered the most, followed by the earth element, the water element, and the wind element with the least number of particles. They coated the giant hammer and linked together organically. Under the influence of the Heavenly Ascension tform, they quickly converged upon the hammer.

    ¡°Come!¡± Zhen Hua yelled again.

    The hammer dropped down!

    There were rumbling sounds.

    The entire Heavenly Ascension tform shook intensely. This time, the giant hammer did not bounce back. The instant it fell, the four-colored radiance seemed to have been fixed on the forging table. The entire table was covered in the multicolored glows.

    A terrifying energy shockwave erupted in that instant, and the various elements in the air surged wildly into it.

    In the next instant, the giant hammer bounced back up suddenly. A peculiar ripple of light came out from the forging table. Even stranger was that the metal was t before this, but it had turned into a sphere and started bouncing. It had be translucent and it seemed to have four colored glows which enhanced each other¡¯s beauty. They were the four elements that had just been infused.

    It bounced in a lively manner on the forging table and gave off a joyous emotion.

    Soul Forge. Yes, One Pound Soul Forge!

    From the start of the forging process until now, Zhen Hua had struck three times.

    The first strike wasThousand Refinement. Fuse forge. This seemed like the simplest and most direct step.

    The second strike was Spirit Forge.

    The third strike was Soul Forge!

    With merely three strikes, in about two minutes, a Soul Forged metal was produced.

    That was not all. Tang Wulin was a Saint Craftsman himself, so he could better perceive the depth behind the entire forging process.

    The bouncing metal did not merely contain the characteristics of the two original metals, but also the four elements which were infused into it. This gave it a finish as if it was fuse forged with six kinds of elements.

    This was the most impressive part of Zhen Hua¡¯s forging.

    If it was only soul forging, Tang Wulin would also be able to do it, albeit at a slower pace. However, he forcibly raised the metal¡¯s quality by a great margin through forging. This was something Tang Wulin could not do.

    Initially, Tang Wulin had great confidence in his own forging skills. However, after he witnessed the Divine Craftsman of a generation¡¯s forging, he truly understood how huge a gap there was between him and Zhen Hua.

    This was true forging! This was no longer an art. This was practically creating life on the spot.

    He had no way of knowing that even Zhen Hua himself would not usually forge in such a manner. This was because it would consume a lot of his mental strength, and there was no need to do this.

    The reason why he chose to do this today was to intimidate Tang Wulin so that this young man would learn Heavenly Refinement from him in a humble manner. It could be said that this Divine Craftsman had unleashed his trump card.

    The Soul Forged metal bounced about on the forging table. It was showing exceptionally affectionate feelings for Zhen Hua. At that point, the giant hammer that had formed from the condensation of Zhen Hua¡¯s soul power dissipated.

    He closed his eyes again.

    ¡°Bzzt!¡± There was no noise, but Tang Wulin seemed to have heard a buzz in this instant.

    This sound did not originate from Zhen Hua or the metal, but from all around him.

    Elemental resonance!

    While he felt shocked, Tang Wulin immediately recognized this sensation.

    He was right. This was elemental resonance. The instant Zhen Hua closed his eyes, the elements around him resonated with him.

    So powerful!

    ¡®Uncle master isn¡¯t at Spirit Domain realm, but he¡¯s able to control his spiritual power to such an extent and has such an affinity with the elements. There¡¯s only one exnation for this. He must have a great understanding of thews of Heaven and Earth.¡¯

    The same four elements gathered near him. This time, they were swirling about around Zhen Hua.

    The Heavenly Ascension tform¡¯s dome was also colored with the four elements. The dense elemental shockwaves gradually grew thicker. A four-colored funnel appeared above Zhen Hua¡¯s head and the elements rushed into it continuously. These elements hovered around the vortex and slowly melted into it.

    Zhen Hua still had his eyes tightly shut, and his body was glowing faintly. The Soul Forged metal before him seemed to have sensed something. It stopped moving and waited silently where it was.

    There was an intriguing sensation.

    Tang Wulin clearly saw the Soul Forged metal changing. Zhen Hua did not do anything to it, but the metal¡¯s shape was slowly shifting. In no time, in took the form of a human.

    Facial features gradually took shape. Tang Wulin was shocked to see that it greatly resembled Zhen Hua. It looked like a miniature version of the Divine Craftsman.

    What was this?

    This was definitely not Soul Forging. Could this be Heavenly Refinement? However, Tang Wulin clearly felt that Zhen Hua had done nothing!

    ¡°This is Heart Forging. It¡¯s where youmunicate with the metal you¡¯ve forged. You¡¯ve given it intelligence, and you must give it a soul as well. It¡¯s just like your child, so you must have a heart that¡¯ll protect it with everything you¡¯ve got.¡±

    Heart Forging? This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time hearing this term?

    Heart to heartmunication!

    Zhen Hua¡¯s eyes were still shut. He pointed toward the skies with one hand and he pointed toward the earth with his other. The four-colored funnel in the air moved, slowly drifting from above his head to above the metal. Then, the four-colored radiance was poured directly onto the metal.

    Instantly, the metal humanoid flickered with a four-colored glow. It was filled with a dense energy shockwave.

    Zhen Hua¡¯s face turned slightly pale. It was obvious that this kind of forging took its toll on him.

    Tang Wulin jumped when a thunderous rumble came out of nowhere, startling him.

    A four-colored bolt of lightning appeared in the center of the floating vortex and struck the four-colored metal.

    The metal had a bright four-colored glow. It shook and shone with a brilliant light. It then changed again, bing nimbler than before. It was even covered with a faint four-colored glow that seemed to shield it like a protective barrier.

    There was another rumble. A bolt of four-colored lightning, thicker than the first one, descended from the skies and hit the metal again.

    The four-colored metal gave a sharp cry. Light burst forth from its surface as it forcibly absorbed the lightning energy.

    Tang Wulin clearly saw Zhen Hua¡¯s body shake.

    Shortly after, Zhen Hua took a step forward. His milk-white soul power gushed forth and surged into the four-colored metal. He raised his right hand and pointed with his index finger.

    Something unusual happened. The metal humanoid raised its right hand as well. It extended its index finger and aligned it with Zhen Hua¡¯s finger.

    There was a third rumble, and another bolt of lightning descended from the skies.

    The glow of electric light filled the space in an instant. Zhen Hua¡¯s body shook and electricity traced along his body. His face grew paler while the four-colored metal was covered in a brilliant golden radiance. Throughout the process of absorbing the lightning, a grating sound of metal rubbing against metal was heard. It was as if the metal was under immense pressure.

    Zhen Hua sighed softly and iled his left arm. The four-colored glow suddenly faded from the Heavenly Ascension tform, and the gathered elements dissipated. At the same time, he grabbed the metal on the forging table with his right hand and shifted backward.

    ¡°Boom!¡± After the fourth lightning bolt struck, the clouds in the skies started dissipating along with the fading four-colored glow.

    Zhen Hua¡¯s body swayed gently. He appeared slightly weak, and Tang Wulin hastily went over to support him.

 Chapter 1453 - One Step Short Of Success

    <h4>Chapter 1453: One Step Short Of Sess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhen Hua waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. What a waste that it¡¯s just one step short of sess.¡±

    As he was speaking, he raised the metal, struck by lightning three times, in his hand and disyed it to Tang Wulin.

    A four-colored glow circted on the surface of the metal before spreading outward. It appeared bright and dazzling and was filled with an unreal sense of beauty. Moreover, Tang Wulin could clearly sense that the piece of metal contained incredibly strong vitality that far surpassed Tang Wulin¡¯s soul-forged metal.

    ¡°This is still not considered sessful? I can already feel its power,¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Zhen Hua shook his head. ¡°Heavenly Refinement is not as easy as it seems. It is stillcking in the final strike of cmity. This is because four types of elements arebined in Heavenly Refinement. Thus, it will need to pass four strikes of cmity lightning. It will undergo a certain transformation after crossing all four attempted cmities. All the colors that you¡¯re seeing now are the strength bestowed to it through the Heavenly Refinement process it went through. Even so, the strength can¡¯t bepletely utilized without the final strike and it can only amplify itself by a little. The difficulty when attempting Heavenly Refinement lies in the most important step. That is the final crossing the cmity. Sessfully crossing the cmity is like a fish leaping over the dragon gate and bing a dragon. The metal will bepletely different from that point onward. If it fails to cross, everything is finished. This piece of metal can only be considered a quasi-heavenly-refined metal. This will greatly reduce its selling price. Of course, it can be used as the metal for four-word battle armor if one is desperate, but it will be much weaker.¡±

    As Zhen Hua exined this to Tang Wulin, he was feeling a little awkward. He thought he was in good condition on this day, for he could clearly feel that it was possible that his effort would seed. However, he chose to use the One Pound Soul Forge technique to impress Tang Wulin, and it had exhausted him a little too much. He found that it was difficult for him to endure the final process of crossing the cmity during Heavenly Refinement.

    Tang Wulin asked the question that bothered him the most, ¡°I think I saw you use your own strength to protect the metal when it is enduring the lightning during the final crossing process. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Zhen Hua nodded. ¡°The Spirit Forging process gifts the metal with life, Soul Forging gives it intelligence, while Heavenly Refinement bestows it with abilities. However, it is just like a newborn baby growing step by step during this stage. It needs the protection of the cksmith. When it is crossing the cmity, we need to bear arge portion of the cmity lightning¡¯s power ourselves. As we take some of the damage, the strength of the cmitous lightning can be absorbed by the metal in a slightly gentler manner due to our protection. This is beneficial for the metal in crossing the cmity smoothly. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for the metal to endure the process on its own.

    ¡°This is also the reason why a Divine Craftsman must be a Title Douluo. For one, the consumption of energy during the process of Heavenly Refinement is immense. The other reason is that one cannot withstand the cmity lightning without an adequate cultivation base.

    ¡°Frankly, this is also the biggest problem that you¡¯re about to face too. The cmitous lightning is very hazardous to use. A careless misstep could affect our bodies. This is the reason my cultivation base has stagnated at nine rings all this while. Every time I engage in Heavenly Refinement, it damages my body a little which prevents me from elevating. You¡¯re certainly much better than I am in this. Your body¡¯s strength is far beyond mine. In addition, you¡¯re still cultivating yourself into a Title Douluo step by step. Thus, you have my confidence. So, what do you think? Did youe to any conclusions after seeing my Heavenly Refinement process?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded slightly. ¡°I understand a little better now. However, I can only truly understand the specific details when I do it myself.¡±

    Zhen Hua nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll surely be faced with constant failure when you first begin to attempt Heavenly Refinement. Back in those years, I had failed thousands of times before I seeded in the end. Your grandteacher was already calling me a genius at the time. Remember not to grow impatient when you¡¯re at the level of Heavenly Refinement. If you allow the anxious emotions to take over, it¡¯s impossible for you to forge sessfully.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher!¡± said Tang Wulin respectfully.

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°Alright, give it a try yourself. Remember to link yourself and your heart fully to the metal during the process of Heart Forging. Only a smooth connection will ensure the process of Heaven Refinementter bes more harmonious. This is because the lightning baptism in Heavenly Refinement is actually destructive to the metal itself. You mustmunicate with the metal such that it understands that this process is good for itself. It is meant to remold itself thoroughly. Otherwise, the Heavenly Refinement is destined for failure if the metal has conflicting emotions.¡±

    Zhen Hua quickly borated about all sorts of precautions and some minor details to Tang Wulin patiently.

    Every single detail in the process of Heavenly Refinement required utmost precision without the slightest mistake. Tang Wulin listened to Zhen Hua intently. This was an experience. A sharing session with a Divine Craftsman beyond his time! It would help Tang Wulin to avoid countless detours in his path toward Heavenly Refinement.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s about it. Do give it a try first. It¡¯s alright to fail. It¡¯s important that you experience the process. I¡¯ll help you to mobilize the elemental power. You need to infuse four types of metals in Heavenly Refinement and that¡¯s the simplest form of Heavenly Refinement. The more elements infused into the metal, the better the quality when the Heavenly Refinement process is sessful. There¡¯s one more step after the end of the cmities. It¡¯s called Molding. At that point, we will need to adjust the metal¡¯s attributes ording to the requirements of the customer in an even more detailed manner so that the divine-ranked metal can finally take its form.¡±

    Tang Wulin was burning with eagerness to try after watching Zhen Hua¡¯s Heavenly Refinement and listened to his exnations. Without a doubt, the Heavenly Ascension tform was the most suitable spot for Heavenly Refinement. With the addition of his uncle master¡¯s guidance, this was definitely the best situation for him to try it.

    His uncle master went through a thousand trials before seeding, so he would need to work hard to reach the goal. Moreover, there were still so many matters that were waiting for him to attend to in the academy. It would be better for him to make this breakthrough as soon as possible.

    Tang Wulin walked to the front of the forging table. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes slowly as he tried to calm his emotions.

    It was his first attempt at Heavenly Refinement. Firstly, he gathered his spirit with close attention followed by channelling his spirit to fully experience everything about the metal andprehended the profoundness of Heavenly Refinement.

    Zhen Hua stood by Tang Wulin¡¯s side. He sensed as Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence fluctuation gradually softened while his entire aura purified as well. Zhen Hua could not help shaking his head at how spectacr Tang Wulin¡¯s natural talents were! He was capable of being so steady and calm at his age. Was that not impressive?

    Years ago, Zhen Hua was already a middle-aged man when he first tried Heavenly Refinement. After a thousand attempts over six years, he finally made a breakthrough and became a Divine Craftsman beyond his time. The process was tough and he was the only person aware of this after experiencing it.

    Zhen Hua believed deeply that Tang Wulin would not need much time to achieve that due to his impressive natural abilities. The exact period of time he needed to achieve that rank would depend on his understanding and efforts.

    In Zhen Hua¡¯s life, his happiest moment was when he became a Divine Craftsman. He would never forget the day hepleted Heavenly Refinement for the very first time. On the other hand, what would make him happiest now would be to cultivate another Divine Craftsman personally so that he could have a worthy sessor.

    Even though Zhen Hua was a Divine Craftsman, his usage of numerous heaven and earth treasures during his younger years to elevate his cultivation base had resulted in his unstable foundation. In recent years, the sess rate of his Heavenly Refinement had decreased because his body was gradually deteriorating after continuous encounters with the cmity lightning baptism. Thus, he had greatly reduced the frequency he engaged in Heavenly Refinement so that his body could recover.

    This was another reason that he hoped that Tang Wulin could be a Divine Craftsman sooner and take his ce. The cksmith¡¯s Association would only be considered a first-ss organization on the continent when it had its own Divine Craftsman. Only then they would they have easy ess to so many resources.

    While these ideas were running through Zhen Hua¡¯s mind, Tang Wulin began moving as he stood in front of the forging table. He opened his eyes and guided with his right hand in a simr manner. A piece of metal shot out from a corner of the Treasure Pavilion at once andnded on the forging table.

    Zhen Hua could not help chuckling upon seeing the piece of metal. The boy had truly taken a fancy to Heavy Silver, huh?

    Yes, Tang Wulin¡¯s choice remained the same as before. He chose Heavy Silver for his first attempt in Heavenly Refinement just like when he was Soul Forging and Spirit Forging. Moreover, there was only this very piece of Heavy Silver avable. In order to ensure that he could experience the profoundness of Heavenly Refinement even better, he did not choose to begin from fuse-forging process.

    On the other hand, the process of Heavenly Refinement was extremely difficult and the requirement for heavenly-refined divine-ranked metal was exceedingly high. Given that, Zhen Hua would almost never use Heavy Silver for Heavenly Refinement. At most, he would add a little Heavy Silver during the fuse forging process.

    Tang Wulin cherished Heavy Silver more than anything else. He always began with Heavy Silver when forging, so naturally gained a peculiar sense of affinity with it.

    Thus, he took what he was most familiar with when he chose the metal for his first attempt at Heavenly Refinement almost without the slightest hesitation.

    He raised his hands, and his pair of soul-forged Heavy Silver Hammers appeared in his grasp. He turned on the forging table to begin melting the Heavy Silver.

    He waved the hammers in his hands instinctively. Tang Wulin could immediately sense the excited cheers that radiated from inside his hammers. Their voices were filled with waves of emotion.

 Chapter 1454 - First Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 1454: First Attempt</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The zing hot Heavy Silver rose from the melting pot a dark red. Tang Wulin waved his hammers together and pounded on it repeatedly like a meteor chasing after the moon.

    ¡°Boom, boom!¡± There were two loud rumbling noises. Zhen Hua could clearly hear a deep dragon¡¯s roaring out of Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Faint golden radiance burst out from his spine, creeping along his arms before channeling into the pair of Heavy Silver Hammers and finally infusing into the metal he was forging.

    At the sound of the two loud booms, a stream of silver light suddenly arose from the Heavy Silver over a few hundred meters into the sky! A Grade One Thousand Refined metal was produced!

    Even though Tang Wulin did not manage to carry out One Pound Thousand Refined, having relied on multiple blows from his forging hammers, only a few Saint Craftsmen were capable of producing a Grade One Thousand Refined metal! Tang Wulin had fully mastered the application of his forging skills.

    Zhen Hua¡¯s face cracked into a smile at once. As a Divine Craftsman, he had iparably sharp vision such that he could tell that Tang Wulin had always put in great effort in his forging technique simply by seeing this move. Tang Wulin had vastly improved since he saw himst. It was obvious that he had been painstakingly cultivating the whole time.

    In reality, Tang Wulin was the one that made all hispanions¡¯ three-word battle armor. Moreover, the battle armor was made of soul-forged spirit alloy of the highest standards. Other than cultivation, he spent most of his time forging. His soul-forging sess rate was so high that even Zhen Hua might necessarily have been able to rival him. After all, Tang Wulin¡¯s upper hand when it came to their cultivation bases and strength was quite apparent.

    There was a silver glow and the faint roar of a dragon was heard in between Tang Wulin¡¯s breathing. It produced a peculiar feeling.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath and raised his pair of Heavy Silver Hammers once again. His eyes were getting increasingly clearer while his body exuded a unique aura.

    Zhen Hua trembled ever so slightly because he could clearly sense the transformation in Tang Wulin. The surrounding air seemed to have warped a little, like an illusion. It was obvious that Tang Wulin was unleashing his spiritual power.

    Such formidable spiritual power! Zhen Hua gasped in admiration, though he was also filled with envy.

    Besides soul power, spiritual power was a soul master¡¯s most important attribute. The higher a soul master¡¯s cultivation base was, the more important his spiritual power was as well. It was the foundation to the soul master¡¯s future elevation. Moreover, spiritual power was widely applicable and it had a tremendous effect in the soul master¡¯s sub-professions too. It was just the same for forging. The requirement for spiritual power was greater for the higher levels of forging. It allowed the soul master to sense the change in the metal in a more detailed manner.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s twin hammers pounded once again. However, this time, he was no longer pounding heavily but knocking gently on the metal. He relied purely on the strength of his wrists. The hammers knocked at high frequency like a drum beating onto the piece of Grade One Thousand Refined Heavy Silver from all directions.

    The dense knocking sounds had a pleasant rhythm akin to the sound of raindrops falling on banana leaves. It sounded charming and joyous to ears.

    The Heavy Silver was also giving out a continuous humming sound during the knocking process as if it was responding to Tang Wulin¡¯s forging.

    The smile on Zhen Hua¡¯s face grew wider. The boy had already grasped the essence of forging, and nothing could please Zhen Hua more than this.

    ¡°Ding ding ding!¡± With a series of crisp sounds, the Heavy Silver¡¯s glow dimmed. There was a soft hum as something odd urred. A faint silver glow appeared on the surface of the metal. It looked as if there was a dragon floating through the light.

    The Spirit Forging waspleted sessfully!

    The newly created spirit-forged metal was just like a newborn baby. It gave out waves of humming sounds, and the silver light circting on its surface made it appear especially magnificent.

    Without stopping, Tang Wulin continued to knock with his double hammers. He controlled his tempo, slowing down and speeding up asionally to soften and harden the metal. The rhythm of the knocking was constantly changing while a faint white glow began to emerge from his body as well. That was the infusion of his soul power into the metal.

    His soul power was so thick it felt solid. The white radiance emitted from his body made the pair of soul-forged Heavy Silver Hammers glow brightly. With every knock he made, he guided his spiritual consciousness into the metal, making the entire piece of Heavy Silver undergo minute changes.

    If Zhen Hua¡¯s Soul Forging skill was described as earth-shattering and heaven-battering, Tang Wulin¡¯s Soul Forging was smooth as silk and silent as a mouse. The process was not ostentatious, but it improved the metal decisively while it built its intelligence little by little.

    Such dense and thick soul power! Zhen Hua realized that Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base had already surpassed his own. Being able to rely on himselfpletely when cultivating to the rank of Title Douluo was truly exceptional!

    Zhen Hua gasped as he admired Tang Wulin¡¯s forging process as if he was looking at an art piece.

    Of course, Zhen Hua could tell that Tang Wulin would definitely seed in soul-forging this time, no matter how the final product of Heavenly Refinement would turn out. Moreover, the quality of the product would be rtively impressive. Even though there was only one type of metal used in this process, Zhen Hua was still thoroughly satisfied with Tang Wulin¡¯s incredibly stable sess rate.

    Tang Wulin was still so young. If another cksmith had had his skill, they would have certainly disyed some fancier techniques while forging. However, Tang Wulin did not do so. He only cared about sessfullypleting the soul-forging process. The entire time, he would never allow himself to make even the slightest mistake. Moreover, his spiritual power was infused into the metal meticulously.

    It could be said that Tang Wulin had already broken many records in the world of cksmithing on this day. One of them was that he was the only cksmith in possession of spiritual power that had reached the rank of Spirit Domain.

    Thus, even Zhen Hua had yet to figure out how helpful spiritual power of such a rank would be in the forging process.

    Judging from the current situation, Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power certainly aided his soul-forging process. Tang Wulin infused his dense spiritual power through the knocks he delivered onto the metal. The process was utterly infallible. His tremendous spiritual power was highly effective in awakening the metal. Moreover, he was truly skilled in forging Heavy Silver as well.

    The glowing from the surface of the Heavy Silver grew brighter and brighter. The baby seemed to be growing slowly, and the soft dragon¡¯s roar was gradually growing louder. Even more amazing was that the glowing form of a dragon contained in the silver light was bing clearer and clearer. Eventually, one could even see its scales.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul forging processsted fifteen minutes. He seemed to be working slower than Zhen Hua¡¯s earlier speed. However, there was a pleasant dragon¡¯s roar after his final knocknded on the metal and his hands stopped moving.

    The piece of Heavy Silver floated into the air. The tiny dragon that was circling around it turned from the colour of the Heavy Silver into a light gold. It cruised back and forth inside the metal. It hovered in front of Tang Wulin¡¯s body asionally showing a great deal of affection.

    The soul-forging process was a sess! The metal¡¯s intelligence was birthed.

    It had only been twenty minutes since he began forging and he had forged a piece of soul-forged metal sessfully just as such. Most importantly, Zhen Hua could not sense Tang Wulin¡¯s exhaustion at all, and he could tell that Tang Wulin was still in fine form.

    His physical capabilities and spiritual power were so formidable!

    He quieted down once again. He was recalling the feeling he had when he watched Zhen Hua engaged in Heavenly Refinement earlier.

    Zhen Hua did not disturb him for there was no need to consider the sess or failure of the product during the first attempt at Heavenly Refinement. The most important thing to do now was to feel and experience the process and find the right course for Heavenly Refinement first without deviating from the path.

    Thus, he hoped that Tang Wulin could slow down as much as possible at this point in order to experience the depth of the Heavenly Refinement process.

    Heavenly Refinement was just like a martial soul awakening, which would decide whether the bearer¡¯s soul power could be triggered and whether they could cultivate into a soul master. On the other hand, Heavenly Refinement bestowed metal with its true abilities such that it could genuinely gain control of its intelligence.

    One of the sources of four-word battle armor¡¯s potency was the overallbination of every piece of metal equipped with powerful abilities in addition to the guidance from the soul circuit. The power of four-word battle armor surpassed a divine mecha on its own. When fully unleashed, its power could almost double the cultivation base of a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse.

    Had it not been for the creation of battle armor, soul beasts would never have gone extinct so quickly. Thus, the value of four-word battle armor was apparent, and Heavenly Refinement was the foundation of four-word battle armor.

    It has been said that four-word battle armor should not exist in the mortal world as its power was something that should belong to the Divine Realm.

    When Tang Wulin was ready, Zhen Hua would turn on the Heavenly Ascension tform to guide the heaven and earth power in for him. Tang Wulin would be able to sense the change in thews of heaven and earth during the process of Heavenly Refinement. This was the toughest part of the process. Zhen Hua spent a year just to learn how to smoothly guide in heaven and earth power for his own use. He was already the paragon of the forging world at the time.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin suddenly opened his eyes, which shimmered with golden light. Glowing sparkles emerged in the air and swirled about before surging into the metal from all directions. Those were elements of different types of attributes.

    Four types of elements including water, fire, earth and wind entered the Heavenly Ascension tform and spun around the forging table.

    Zhen Hua could not help being stunned upon witnessing the scene for he had not turned on the Heavenly Ascension tform yet! How did this origin energye inside by itself? Could it be that it was guided in by Tang Wulin himself?

    He watched as arge pink flower bloomed behind Tang Wulin. More and more elements of all attributes gathered in the air. Moreover, there were already more than just water, fire, earth and wind elements. There were also faint golden hues and a thick purple-ck color seen in the air. The presence of these colors represented light and darkness. Finally, even a flickering silver color appeared. It was the most miraculous-looking silver color.

    There were seven types of elements in the air!

 Chapter 1455 - Using Devours The Earth To Draw In Heavenly Refinement

    <h4>Chapter 1455: Using Devours The Earth To Draw In Heavenly Refinement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhen Hua was startled. Using seven elements in Heavenly Refinement basically meant you had already perfected the technique! In his many years of forging, it was extremely rare that he would be able toplete seven-element Heavenly Refinement. Moreover, his body would be severely injured every time he even attempted it.

    He opened his mouth, thinking to stop Tang Wulin, but he did not speak in the end. He believed that Tang Wulin would only learn his lesson by suffering the consequences.

    After all, they were at the Heavenly Ascension tform, and Zhen Hua was there to protect Tang Wulin. If there were any unexpected troubles, he could at least keep him from being severely injured.

    How was the boy capable of drawing in so much origin energy to this ce?

    At this point, Zhen Hua was not in a rush to turn on the Heavenly Ascension tform. There was already a sufficiently massive number of elements. The more elements that gathered, the greater the influence on the metal during the process of Heavenly Refinement. The cmity lightning that was drawn in would be more powerful as well!

    It was the result of Devour Heaven and Earth!

    There was no need for Tang Wulin to rely on the Heavenly Ascension tform¡¯s ability to draw in origin energy due to his incredible self-enhancing soul power. He was the Nature Child, so he had a strong bond with nature. Moreover, he was the chosen one of the ne. Even though the lord of the ne was incapable of helping him directly, he could grant him the strongest connection with the entire ne.

    Following the elevation of his cultivation base, these effects became more intense, as they were seeing at this point.

    With his eyes closed, Tang Wulin was sensing the change and fluctuation of the numerous elements. He sensed the gentleness of water, the zing heat of fire, the grace of the wind and the weight of the earth. There was also the holiness of light, the shadiness of darkness and the variability of space.

    Every type of element was a portion of the heaven and earthws. The entire world was actually made up of these elements, and the purest form of elements could also bring forth the purest energy.

    Tang Wulin had experienced so much in just a few short years. Hisprehension of heaven and earth¡¯sws had far surpassed other people¡¯s especially aftering in contact with divine-ranked creatures and people on multiple asions and receiving his father¡¯s guidance.

    These experiences were precious to him, and their effects were being expressed right before his eyes.

    The origin energy was drawn in and absorbed swiftly, but it was not being infused directly into the metal the way Zhen Hua had done. Instead, the energy was all channeled through Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Devour Heaven and Earth could be used to greatly enhance his cultivation base. Tang Wulin was not absorbing the seven-colored radiance that surged into his body but guiding the elements toward his soul-forged Heavy Silver Hammers instead.

    He lifted the Heavy Silver Hammers that had slowly turned seven-colored and dropped them abruptly, striking the piece of newly soul-forged Heavy Silver!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A deep sound like an explosion shook the entire Heavenly Ascension tform for a moment. The Heavy Silver was instantly colored with seven hues.

    Tang Wulin did not utilize Zhen Hua¡¯s forging method. He used a technique that was rtively easier for him to control.

    The Heavenly Refinement process was different for every cksmith, as each had to seek a path of their own. Tang Wulin¡¯s method was to rely on Devour Heaven and Earth to draw in the origin energy that would be infused into the metal.

    While he was watching Zhen Hua demonstrating Heavenly Refinement, Tang Wulin came up with some ideas of his own. He could only try them out by engaging in a hands-on practical session.

    The most important part of Heavenly Refinement was branding the heaven and earthws onto the metal forged by the cksmith so that the soul-forged metal could be bestowed with its own abilities. In this way, the attributes of the method would change.

    In its simplest terms, Heavenly Refinement could be described as the infusion of heaven and earth power into a soul-forged metal before using lightning toplete the brand of the heaven and earthws.

    It sounded simple, but it would be extremely difficult to carry it out sessfully. Firstly, the cksmith would need to have a profound understanding of heaven and earthws in order to utilize the power.

    Difficult as it was, Tang Wulin was richly endowed by nature because he was the Nature Child and also the lord of the ne¡¯s chosen one. From his cultivation experience in the past, he utilized the power of the Nature Child and the Blood God Great Array to experience the profoundness of thews on multiple asions. In addition to his spiritual cultivation base that had already reached Spirit Domain, he was capable of understanding, judging and mobilizing heaven and earth elements at the highest level.

    A Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse was also equipped with such abilities but would not be skilled in forging. Moreover, the powerhouse could never measure up to Tang Wulin, the Nature Child with a strong connection to origin energy.

    Tang Wulin had been learning about forging since he was young so he was extremely familiar with the forging process itself. He had a good understanding of the internal structures, characteristics and even the emotions of many types of metals.

    Thus, he felt that Heavenly Refinement was not as difficult as described by his uncle teacher when he first began the process. At least, he had managed toplete the first step which was infusing the elements into the metal with the utmost care.

    Tang Wulin used his body as the medium to draw in origin energy using Devour Heaven and Earth, and then he infused the energy through his forging hammers into the metal. Everything went smoothly.

    Tang Wulin could clearly sense that the soul-forged Heavy Silver carried a form of attraction of its own. When he conducted origin energy into the metal, it would never fuse with these elements. These elements began to leave behind intriguing brands on the inside of the metal under Tang Wulin¡¯s intentional control. The brands were tiny, but they appeared to be engraved with miniature core circuits. The internal structure of the metal began to transform. The metal was being remoulded just as Zhen Hua had mentioned.

    ¡®So it turns out that this is Heavenly Refinement. This is what it feels like to perform Heavenly Refinement!

    ¡®I truly must experience it by myself in order to feel its depth. It is extraordinary!¡¯

    Tang Wulin gasped in amazement, but he dared not make the slightest mistake. Gradually, he felt that the minute elemental brands on the internal structure of this metal piece had saturated. He began to lower the volume of elements infused into the metal. At the same time, he suddenly thought of something. It seemed like different types of metal could withstand different amounts of elements. Heavy Silver was still a rtively normal rare metal after all, so the total amount that could be endured by this metal was not considered very high.

    However, the quantity of origin energy drawn in by Tang Wulin was still rtivelyrge. An idea came to him. Tang Wulinpelled the origin energy so that it remained in his soul-forged Heavy Silver Hammers.

    From Zhen Hua¡¯s point of view, the piece of metal Tang Wulin was working on had taken on seven colors. Soon after, the colors on the hammers grew clearer as they absorbed the power of the elements.

    Zhen Hua opened his mouth as if he was about to speak but did not. cksmiths dreaded being disturbed when they were engaged in Heavenly Refinement. Thus, even though he was feeling extremely dissatisfied by Tang Wulin¡¯s method, he did not say anything. Even if he wished to scold Tang Wulin, he would wait until after Tang Wulin failed in his Heavenly Refinement.

    Both metals appeared to be made of the same Heavy Silver, but the power of the metals was beyond imagination. Soul-forged products that were forged at different times would vary widely in quality, as was the case with these metals. Thus, the act of performing Heavenly Refinement on two pieces of metal simultaneously was equal to fooling around. The level of difficulty in doing this had even surpassed the heavenly refining of spirit alloy that Zhen Hua had just done. How could Zhen Hua suppress his rage when Tang Wulin was brazenly taking such a risk on his first attempt?

    However, through his fury, Zhen Hua discovered that he was feeling very surprised as well. This was because the thick origin energy drawn in by Tang Wulin had surpassed what he had drawn in with the Heavenly Ascension tform. The seven elements surged in an endless stream and formed a magnificent seven-colored light band that hovered in the air. It then fused into Tang Wulin¡¯s body, and he appeared to have no trouble in withstanding the process. It was just like he was not feeling any form of stress at all.

    This was the power of the Nature Child. If an ordinary person had been in his ce, they would not have had the audacity to draw such arge number of pure elements into their body. Otherwise, they would be in grave danger of being overwhelmed by the elements. In milder cases, they could be possessed, and in severe cases, they could possibly trigger an elemental storm, leading their body to explode.

 Chapter 1456 - Seven-colored Lightning Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 1456: Seven-colored Lightning Cmity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was supposed to be the Nature Child. With the addition of Devour Heaven and Earth¡¯s guidance, he was only skipping the filtering step this time. The natural elements had an affinity with Tang Wulin. It seemed like these elements were being gentle with him, so his body as the Nature Child would not be harmed during the process.

    ¡°Buzz!¡± A peculiar hum echoed from inside the metal. Tang Wulin had been paying close attention to the pair of Heavy Silver Hammers and his piece of soul-forged metal the whole time. He could immediately sense a peculiar resonance produced when the elemental brands inside these metals werepleted. All the brands were awakened instantly which resulted in a strange wave of energy.

    Tang Wulin had no idea what type of energy fluctuation this was, but he could clearly sense that it made the surrounding air feel different. Around him, the elemental power he had drawn in suddenly went berserk. It felt like he was being confronted by something vengeful. Soon after, a cloud of seven colors took form above his head.

    The cmity cloud had arrived.

    Compared to the cmity cloud triggered by Zhen Hua earlier, the one drawn in by Tang Wulin on this asion was muchrger, mainly due to the greater number of metals used. The powerful pressure felt so oppressive the atmosphere turned suffocating.

    Though Tang Wulin was feeling shocked, he showed no signs of being unnerved. He had made preparations prior to the arrival of the cmity cloud.

    Zhen Hua had exined to him earlier that the cksmith would be enduring the cmity cloud¡¯s strike together with the Heavenly Refined metal he had forged. The elemental cmity was highly beneficial to the metal itself, and the metal would be bestowed with abilities during the process. It was only by crossing the lightning cmity¡¯s trial that the elemental power bestowed to the metal could stabilize.

    However, the lightning cmity was highly damaging to the soul master, maybe even fatal. The soul master had to exercise extreme caution and could not make even the slightest mistake when he was enduring the cmity. If the soul master found that he could not withstand the process anymore, he would need to retreat immediately. It was better that the soul master failed than endure more than he could take. Otherwise, it could possibly result in permanent injury.

    ¡°Rumble, rumble, rumble!¡±

    From above, three seven-colored lightning bolts struck Tang Wulin¡¯s pair of Heavy Silver Hammers and the piece of soul-forged Heavy Silver.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed brightly as he tried to feel the power of the cmity lightning. His hands drew a circle in front of his body to conjure a gentle gush of soul power that protected the three pieces of metals underneath.

    The three lightning bolts appeared slightly smaller than the one Zhen Hua had conjured earlier, but that could notpare to thebination of the three.

    The moment he was struck by the cmity lightning, Tang Wulin felt as if all the seven types of elements contained in the space exploded at once. It was even more terrifying that the elements and the lightning produced a mutual enhancing effect that increased the strength of the explosion.

    The effect was especially obvious during the collision between the water and fire element and that of the light and darkness. They instantly exploded with a terrifying shockwave of energy many times greater than before.

    Tang Wulin felt his entire body go numb in a split second as the power of the lightning surged into him. He blocked arge amount of the lightning, and the remainder was filtered before fusing with the three pieces of metals below him.

    Golden striations rose on the surface of his skin and there was a misty golden light as his Golden Dragon Body emerged. Seven-colored electric radiance rippled on the golden scales of Tang Wulin¡¯s body with mist of the lightning blocked by Dragon Air unleashed by Tang Wulin soon after.

    The electric current flowed through his entire body, and Tang Wulin shuddered loudly from the cold. The Dragon Core inside him pulsated and shot out zing hot blood essence, reducing the numbness all over his body.

    Tang Wulin was astonished to discover that his blood essence was triggered by the lightning strike. His blood essence was already so incredibly powerful that it was difficult to advance anymore, but it seemed to be changing a little.

    ¡®Could it be that the cmity lightning is also helping to enhance my body?¡¯

    The thought of this shed past his mind before vanishingpletely. Fortunately Zhen Hua was unaware of Tang Wulin¡¯s thoughts, as the Divine Craftsman would certainly feel very depressed upon learning about that.

    The elemental cmity had always troubled cksmiths immensely. The elemental cmity was also known as the Saint Craftsman¡¯s executioner. In the history of cksmiths, at least half of the Saint Craftsmen were killed by the elemental cmity in the end.

    This was also the reason Zhen Hua would say that a Saint Craftsmen must carry out Heavenly Refinement when at his peak condition. It was very difficult toplete Heavenly Refinement at old age.

    Zhen Hua was also startled upon seeing Tang Wulin being struck by lightning, and he soon witnessed this young boy¡¯s terrifying physical abilities. Tang Wulin appeared to bepletely undisturbed despite being sted by the lightning strike. His body only shook ever so slightly before the lightning surged through him harmlessly.

    ¡®What an impressive boy! He crossed the first wave of cmity lightning just like that.¡¯

    Even though Zhen Hua was quite annoyed that Tang Wulin was forging three metals simultaneously, he was overjoyed by this moment.

    If Tang Wulin was capable of enduring three strikes of lightning simultaneously and surviving, perhaps it would be possible for the boy to sessfullyplete Heavenly Refinement if he reduced the number of elements to four while only working on one piece of metal.

    ¡®Just let this round of training serve as a lesson for him. It¡¯s not an issue if he fails, but the most crucial point is for him to learn a lesson from that failure. Judging by his body¡¯s endurance, it shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem for him to retreat in time when he is confronted by the lightning.¡¯

    Meanwhile, something beyond Zhen Hua¡¯s imagination happened. As the seven-colored electric radiance shimmered on Tang Wulin¡¯s skin, blue-purple vines suddenly surged out from his body. It was as if Tang Wulin was a flower that was suddenly blooming.

    The blue-purple vines were filled with excitement from the moment they surged straight toward the sky. It had even startled Tang Wulin himself. Soon after, a glowing purple form emerged from his back. It was the Thunderp Nether Vine!

    In this world, there was no other creature that fancied lightning as much the Thunderp Nether Vine. Lightning could lead to both its growth and destruction.

    The cmity lightning that was produced from the elemental cmity was very different from the usual lightning. It was far more powerful, but that made it particrly special for the Thunderp Nether Vine.

    Tang Wulin had considered the possibility of using the Thunderp Nether Vine to neutralize a portion of the lightning, but he did not expect that the Thunderp Nether Vine would take the initiative to dash out by itself. Its thirst for lightning was simply astounding.

    ¡°Rumble, rumble, rumble!¡± Meanwhile, the second seven-colored cmity lightning struck.

    The Thunderp Nether Vineposed itself, forming arge. It enshrouded the three lightning bolts as if it was trying to capture them.

    In that split second, a blue-purple glow shimmered on the surface of the Thunderp Nether Vine. Its body was tainted by ayer of seven colors following the infusion of the seven-colored lightning, and it then burst forth with piercing radiance.

    ¡°Please leave some for them.¡± Tang Wulin was at a loss of words, so he hastily sent a mental order to the Thunderp Nether Vine.

    The Thunderp Nether Vine swayed its body gently, revealing a tiny slit. Three slightly weaker seven-colored bolts of cmity lightning passed through it and struck the three pieces of metal separately.

    With the experience gained from the first strike in addition to the mutual understanding between the Thunderp Nether Vine and Tang Wulin, the three guided lightning bolts were just enough to satisfy the needs of these three metal pieces while not causing them harm.

    ¡°What...¡± Zhen Hua was staring at the scene unfolding before his eyes in bewilderment. Throughout his entire life, he had never seen anyone capable of controlling lightning!

    ¡®What sort of creature is the blue-purple vine? It is definitely not Tang Wulin¡¯s original Bluesilver Emperor martial soul. His Bluesilver Emperor must have undergone a drastic metamorphosis. The lightning filled with destruction aura has had a huge impact on the boy.¡¯

    Zhen Hua gulped, and he found himself speechless. He had never heard of such phenomena taking ce during a soul master¡¯s forging process, leave alone seeing it in person.

    ¡°Rumble, rumble, rumble!¡± The third round of lightning descended from the sky. The bolts were more powerful than the previous round, but the Thunderp Lightning Vine was only cheering in excitement. Seven-colored electricity passed through its body, so it was absorbing the power in a joyous manner.

    The Thunderp Lightning Vine was not a physical entity of its own. It became the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s spirit soul after fusing with Tang Wulin. The Bluesilver Emperor had be its physical entity after the fusion. After the lightning strike, Tang Wulin could clearly sense that the Bluesilver Emperor was undergoing a metamorphosis once again due to the effect of the elemental cmity.

    The Thunderp Nether Vine was truly a lover of lightning!

    There was no doubt that the metamorphosis happened because of the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s presence, and its urrence could only be good for Tang Wulin.

    The Bluesilver Emperor was supposed to be a nt-type control-type martial soul, but Tang Wulin had a feeling that it could evolve to be an assault-type martial soul ever since he partnered with the Thunderp Nether Vine!

    ¡°Rumble, rumble, rumble!¡±

    The seven-colored lightning was clearly more powerful than the four-colored lightning endured by Zhen Hua. The lightning struck again and again while seven-colored radiance circted and spilled out everywhere. Over time, it felt apocalyptic. Tang Wulin could even feel that his three soul-forged metals were shivering loudly.

 Chapter 1457 - Success

    <h4>Chapter 1457: Sess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He suddenly came to the realization that it was very difficult toplete the Heavenly Refinement for Heavy Silver. The quality of its material had beenpromised during the lightning cmity. Despitepleting the soul forging, there was no improvement. No wonder his uncle master used spirit alloys made from two types of metals for the four-element Heavenly Refinement. He had considered the metal¡¯s durability based on his experience!

    Zhen Hua had exined many things to Tang Wulin but there were some areas that he could not quite understand. Exnations could never rival the hands-on experience of the process.

    Tang Wulin had already figured out many of the principles behind the Heavenly Refinement process.

    Had it not been for the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s presence, Tang Wulin could not protect the three metal pieces. The lightning¡¯s destructive force was terrifying beyondparison. Tang Wulin¡¯s body could not sustain the elemental cmity.

    Fortunately, the creature most skilled in fusing lightning on the continent was the Thunderp Nether Vine. Each lightning strike would taint it with ayer of seven-colored radiance, but it continued to devour the seven-colored lightning blithely. It was unwilling to share even a small amount of lightning with the three soul-forged metal pieces.

    Tang Wulin was feeling numb all over. The numbness radiated from the Thunderp Nether Vine since he was one with his spirit soul. However, he found that his blood essence was growing more exuberant from the numb sensation.

    A strange feeling emerged in Tang Wulin¡¯s chest. It seemed like he had just discovered a brand new Body Forging technique without any intention of doing so!

    Although the Body Forging technique was not suitable for everyone, the technique benefited him. It was an unexpected joyful surprise.

    When the seven-colored lightning struck, the entire Heavenly Ascension tform turned into seven colors. The terrifying elemental aura was trying to obliterate the Heavenly Ascension tform. The light shield turned into seven colorspletely. Even the Heavenly Ascension tform¡¯s initial protective equipment was incapable ofpletely isting the radiance this time.

    Whoever was near the cksmith¡¯s Association could see a stretch of seven-colored radiance illuminating the sky above the top floor of the building. The radiance diffused into the surroundings and did not disperse for a very long time.

    ¡°What¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t that a Divine Craftsman engaging in the Heavenly Refinement? Is it another powerful Heavenly-refined grade metaling into existence?¡± Two middle-aged men stood on the rooftop of a simr building in the core district of Ming Du City. They gazed into the distance in the direction of the seven-colored radiance. The one with a tall, bulky figure gasped in admiration.

    The othermented, ¡°I wonder when it¡¯ll be our turn to request for a Divine Craftsman¡¯s help in forging a divine-ranked metal. It¡¯ll be awesome even if we can just forge one sheet!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be making up stories. Aside from the high cost of a divine-ranked metal which is astronomical, I doubt the Divine Craftsman will have the time to forge for us. The Divine Craftsman Master Zhen Hua rarely forges these days. The older the Divine Craftsman, the more harmful it is to perform the Heavenly Refinement. There¡¯s not another Divine Craftsman on the entire, so it¡¯s better that he doesn¡¯t forge that much. Otherwise, the legacy of the Divine Craftsman may end when thest Divine Craftsman on the continent is gone. It¡¯s going to take many years before the next Divine Craftsmanes into existence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It has been over thirty years since His Excellency Zhen Hua became a Divine Craftsman. At present, there¡¯s no other Divine Craftsman. Is it so difficult to cultivate to be a Divine Craftsman?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a rank-9 mecha maker yourself. Don¡¯t you understand the difficulty of being on the pinnacle? The difficulty of the Heavenly Refinement is ten times more difficult than the mecha master and the mecha designer. It¡¯s not something that is achievable just by cultivating. One needs to possess an exceedingly high natural endowment with sufficient purity of the heart. Nevertheless, I heard that the cksmith¡¯s Association produced a young genius a few years ago. He was already a Saint Craftsman at a very young age. Perhaps, he has the potential to be a Divine Craftsman in the future.¡±

    ¡°I sure hope they can produce another Divine Craftsman soon. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that you and I will never get to own a set of four-word battle armor since His Excellency Zhen Hua is quite old. A set of four-word battle armor is also known as a person¡¯s second life!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved as I¡¯m quite hopeless here. It¡¯s difficult to tell if we can achieve breakthrough to be Hyper Douluos. So, don¡¯t raise your hopes too high. It¡¯s utterly impossible to acquire a four-word battle armor without a Hyper Douluo-ranked cultivation base.¡±

    ...

    The seven-colored radiance alternated its flickering colors. He only needed to touch it with his finger. The three seven-colored metal pieces turned into a liquid and spiral up into Tang Wulin¡¯s palm.

    They seemed weightless and left behind a peculiar texture.

    It had beenpleted. He had trulypleted it.

    Both Zhen Hua and Tang Wulin had not expected Tang Wulin¡¯s Heavenly Refinement to bepleted as such. Tang Wulin did not think he would be sessful. Although he did notplete the final form hardening step, the three Heavy Silver pieces were genuine Divine-ranked metals. Moreover, they were Divine-ranked metals forged from the seven elements.

    No matter how weak the Heavy Silver was, it waspletely different upon passing the refinement sessfully. The Heavy Silver was now a brand new metal.

    Zhen Hua looked at Tang Wulin in shock. He spoke subconsciously, ¡°It¡¯s highly possible that this is the most powerful Heavy Silver in history. Name it.¡±

    All divine-ranked metals were given a name. The Divine Craftsman was given the honor to bestow a name upon the metal.

    ¡°We shall call it the ¡®Seven-color Heavy Silver¡¯ then!¡± said Tang Wulin smilingly.

    Zhen Huaughed and taunted, ¡°You¡¯re azy boy. Alright then. ¡®Seven-color Heavy Silver¡¯ it is. You missed out the final step which is the form hardening. However, it¡¯s toote for that. It can only be done when the Heavenly Refinement has not taken form. Only then, the divine-ranked metal can be bestowed with real abilities. You must pay attention to that next time. Form hardening is very important as you¡¯ll need to harden the metal¡¯s form ording to the abilities of the metal¡¯s potential user and the user¡¯s battle armor requirements. Form hardening doesn¡¯t just harden the shape, but more importantly, its energy attribute. For example, you¡¯re a strength-type soul master. Then, you should harden your divine-ranked metal toward that attribute. Form hardening requires a lot of experience. Moreover, you must be well-prepared beforehand. Of course, your seven-colored Heavy Silver is not totally useless either. You may try it on a soul master who pursues multi-elemental control.¡±

    The upgrade of a three-word to a four-word battle armor did not require the cksmith to forge using the three-word battle armor¡¯s metal. Instead, the divine-ranked metal which matched the battle armor master¡¯s needs was fused with the initial three-word battle armor. After the fusion, the core circuit was engraved once again to finallyplete the four-word battle armor.

    The four-word battle armor was rare precisely because its specifications in all the areas were truly demanding. An enormous amount of energy were needed to produce the divine-ranked metal and the core circuit.

    A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. As he looked at the liquefied metal flowing in his palm, he had a sense ofplete satisfaction in his heart.

    There were very few people who could achieve Tang Wulin¡¯s record of sess at the first attempt to achieve the Heavenly Refinement in the history of the cksmiths¡¯ world. Not that he was presumptuous, he discovered that the Heavenly Refinement process did not seem to be as difficult as he had imagined.

    This was the benefit of being blessed by the ne!

    All of a sudden, an idea arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. He raised his head to look toward Zhen Hua. ¡°Uncle master, does that mean that I can be considered a Saint Craftsman?¡±

    Zhen Hua was stunned by Tang Wulin¡¯s question. The requirements to be a Saint Craftsman was very tough. One could only be a Saint Craftsman after sessfullypleting the Heavenly Refinement in forging a piece of divine-ranked metal!

    Tang Wulin hadpleted forging a piece of divine-ranked metal without employing any trick at all. That should qualify him as a Saint Craftsman!

    He was a Saint Craftsman! He was the youngest Saint Craftsman in history!

    Zhen Hua burst intoughter all of a sudden. He was in cloud nine.

    He had lost count of the years it had been since he felt as joyous as today. He had a sessor now! As a Divine Craftsman, he was already in a glory of his own. To be a Divine Craftsman who was capable of producing another was more glorious than ever!

    Zhen Hua stoppedughing and calmed himself. He looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°In theory, you¡¯re already a Divine Craftsman. However, you¡¯re not considered a true Divine Craftsman yet, because you have notpleted the form hardening process. Unless you canplete the form hardening by yourself to produce ten pieces of divine-ranked metal orplete forging a full set of four-word battle armor¡¯s metal, you¡¯re yet to be a true Divine Craftsman in my heart.¡±

    Tang Wulin was bewildered as he gazed at his uncle master who had a cunning expression on his face. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±

    Zhen Hua regained hisposure and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°What do you mean by kidding? I¡¯m strict in my requirements and have high standards. What do you think being a Divine Craftsman mean? Can one be a Divine Craftsman with just a single sess? Work hard and equip yourself to be a four-word battle armor master before we discuss further. Even though you¡¯re not a Hyper Douluo yet, you¡¯re strong enough to d yourself in a four-word battle armor due to your strong physique.¡±

    Tang Wulin was at a loss for words. It was not that easy to make a four-word battle armor. Even his uncle master had only made about ten sets in his lifetime!

    Zhen Hua sped his hands behind his back. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. I can tell that you¡¯ve been affected by the Heavenly Refinement process today. We shall continue tomorrow. After today, with each subsequent attempt, review the process diligently so that you gain from the experience. Don¡¯t you dare think about leaving before you¡¯vepleted the ten Heavenly Refinements.¡±

    Upon saying that, Zhen Hua turned around and left.

 Chapter 1458 - Joust For A Spouse Festivalâ€™s Opening

    <h4>Chapter 1458: Joust For A Spouse Festival¡¯s Opening</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The corner of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡®Where is the basic trust between two people? I thought you said that I can leave after one sessful attempt at forging? Why is it ten times now?¡¯

    However, his face cracked into a smile instantly the moment Zhen Hua turned around and left. He had seeded at his first attempt. Would it really be that difficult to do it another ten times? It did not seem to be the case.

    With the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s presence, the toughest juncture of crossing the lightning cmity seemed to be easy now. Thus, he would need to truly master the process and use different types of metals such as the Heavenly-refined spirit alloy.

    Although he was stillcking in some areas, he was already at the threshold. He could sense that the Thunderp Nether Vine was still a little dissatisfied despite having devoured a portion of the elemental cmity.

    He was unsure of the effect from the fusion of the lightning cmity with the Thunderp Nether Vine. Nevertheless, he thought it would be great.

    The Heavenly Refinement could be used to forge his body. At the same time, it could be used to elevate the vine and forge a divine-ranked metal. It was absolutely the best cultivating method for Tang Wulin. He had decided that he would continue as instructed!

    Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. Mingdu City was at its busiest.

    The areas around the Mingdu Coliseum was jam-packed early in the morning. Arge number of soldiers were deployed to maintain order and direct traffic for a few major roads leading to the coliseum.

    Only the Spirit Pagoda was capable of organizing a Joust For A Spouse Festival of this scale.

    Countless youths were participating in the Joust For A Spouse Festival. ording to thetest report, the number of people registering for the festival was close to four thousand.

    The majority of the soul masters below fifty-years of age took part in the Joust For A Spouse Festival for the enticing and irresistible rewards.

    In addition, the Spirit Pagoda made an announcement three days ago to reward a hundred-thousand year spirit soul as the dowry for the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena.

    As soon as it was announced, the entire soul masters¡¯ world went frantic.

    Generally, the six-ring soul masters were twenty-five years old and above. The soul masters between the ages of twenty-five and fifty were the true elites of the Douluo Continent¡¯s soul masters¡¯ world.

    Among the four thousand participants, there were Soul Emperors, Soul Sages, Soul Douluos, and even Title Douluos!

    They were the ones with peak abilities in the entire Federation.

    Someone once joked that if a Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition were dropped on the Mingdu Coliseum, the entire Douluo Federation¡¯s top-grade talents would be reduced by more than half. As a result, the Federation¡¯s future would be at stake.

    Although it was said in jest, the federal government took the matter seriously after the great catastrophe which befell Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. The federal government decided to have stricter control on the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition. In addition, a major military force including the flying brigade and mecha masters were mobilized to conduct arge scale inspection operation in Mingdu.

    In spite of therge number of people gathering in Mingdu, the city had the best security measures in the entire continent.

    Every soul master who registered to participate in the event received an electronic card which contained the soul master¡¯s personal details.

    Inside the coliseum, the audience had begun to fill the seats. The Spirit Pagoda had spared no effort in organizing the event and even rewarded the military to oversee the event¡¯s security.

    One could not deny that the Spirit Pagoda was extremely skilled in managing the event. The grand scale of the event had captured the attention of the entire continent. The Spirit Pagoda was highly praised by the public, in part for their efforts in contributing priceless awards, for the event. Hence, their reputation in the soul masters¡¯ world was obviously elevated.

    The slogan circted by the Spirit Pagoda was ¡®what is taken from the soul masters is used for the interest of the soul masters¡¯. They strived to be the model organization of the soul masters¡¯ world and to be of service to the soul masters.

    They were much different now aspared to their arrogant behavior in the past. At present, the soul masters found it easier to ept the organization. Positive public opinion had helped improve the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reputation immensely. In the parliament, those members who were governed by the Spirit Pagoda felt less stress.

    The Dove Faction was rendered helpless in attacking the Spirit Pagoda under such circumstances. After all, this was a Joust For A Spouse Festival.

    Due to the enormous number of participating soul masters, even the preliminary contests could not bepleted in a day. The first stage was to bepleted in seven days, while the tests for overall ability would be conducted on five to six hundred people daily.

    In order to allow better views of the testing processes, all therge-scale soul equipment used for the tests wereid out in the center of Mingdu Coliseum before the audience. An additional thirty-sixrge screens were installed above the audience tform so that the audience could watch the testing process.

    At present, over five hundred registered participants of the Joust For A Spouse Festival had already gathered in the waiting area under the supervision of the staff.

    Before today, no one knew about the nature of the tests. The participants on the first day were at a rtive disadvantage. However, the Spirit Pagoda ensured that the entire testing process was carried out fairly. The results would not be affected regardless of their position in the sequence.

    ¡°Beep!¡± A name appeared on the screen after the contestant passed through an electronic door equipped with the identification system. ¡°Yu Longyue. Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n.¡±

    The handsome youth walked forward in big strides with a proud expression.

    The soul masters behind him could not help feeling startled upon hearing the words ¡®Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n¡¯.

    The Blue Electric Overlord Dragon was a peak martial soul in this world! Although Yu Longyue appeared to be younger than thirty years, his cultivation base would certainly be powerful as he originated from the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n.

    In fact, Yu Longyue was actually Tang Wulin. His identity was given to him by the Tang Sect. There were others apart from him who came to participate in the Joust For A Spouse Festival. The seven monsters were all here, and they were participating in the festival under different identities.

    They had established a holistic n for the festival.

    Tang Wulin was drawn to be in the first group for the screening test. Only the finalists from this test would be qualified to take part in thepetitionter.

    As he looked at therge-scale soul equipment, Tang Wulin could not help reminiscing about hisrades and him sitting for the entrance examination in Shrek Academy back in the beginning. At the time, there were only four of them: Gu Yue, Xu Xiaoyan, Xie Xie, and himself. They had worked hard together and finally got epted into Shrek Academy with outstanding results.

    His happiest moment was when he was epted into Shrek Academy. He had never felt so happy ever since his parents¡¯ sudden departure. Gu Yue was still by his side at the time. She had apanied him as they advanced together.

    Today, she had convened the Joust For A Spouse Festival. At present, she was the Silver Dragon Princess widely promoted by the Spirit Pagoda. On the other hand, Tang Wulin had be the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy.

    After ten years, things had changed. Time had taken away their innocence and brought them stress. He truly wished to return to his younger days! At least, he was carefree then.

    He raised his head and looked toward the main tform in the distance. Although the main tform was shielded by a one-way mirror, he could still sense her presence. Subconsciously, he touched the silver dragon scale pendant hanging on his neck. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed brighter.

    At the Joust For A Spouse Festival, the highly-skilled, male soul masters¡¯ ratio was higher by at least seventy percent. If this were the case, then there were at least six to eight thousand soul masters in the Federation who were under fifty years old with six-ring cultivation bases.

    All of a sudden, the lighting in the coliseum dimmed. A light barrier was activated which acted as a ck curtain that covered the dome. Soon, the entire coliseum was dark like night time.

 Chapter 1459 - Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena

    <h4>Chapter 1459: Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    This unexpected change naturally attracted the attention of the audience and all contestants.

    Pleasant music was heard indistinctly as a light beam descended from the sky and transformed into a gigantic three-dimensional light screen.

    The Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena¡¯s silhouette appeared on the three-dimensional light screen followed by loud and deafening cheering voices among the spectators.

    It was still the same desert scene as before. The scenes were constantly changing as the scenes yed out. The cheering voices arose to their climax in a split second when the scene finally ended with Gu Yuena leaping up to collide with the great catastrophe in the mountain valley as it exploded with bright light.

    ¡°Mingdu Coliseum.¡± A pleasant male voice was heard. At the same time, soul noise reduction equipment in the coliseum was turned and the noise inside the entire coliseum was reduced soon after.

    ¡°I believe that everyone is here for a single purpose and that is to return with the beauty in your arms. Next, we shall invite our leadingdy of this Joust For A Spouse Festival, the Silver Dragon Princess Miss Gu Yuena for a speech.¡±

    The cheering voices were heard once again. It was so loud that the noise reduction equipment was incapable of suppressing the noise.

    The event had been sensationalized for such a long time. Was it not everyone¡¯s purpose toe to the scene just to see the real her? There was no other festival that could gather such a high number of powerful soul masters in one room, but Spirit Pagoda had managed to do so this time.

    A stream of silver radiance surged skyward from the main tform. The audience first saw as a pair of gigantic silver dragon wings appear. The dragon wings pped to carry her figure as she leaped into the sky.

    Light shadows flickered. A light beam descended from the sky and illuminated her body. Gu Yuena was dressed in a silver dress thatplemented her long silver hair. She looked as attractive as a fairy maiden. Her purple eyes could clearly be seen on the huge disy screens.

    She was already very beautiful in the image earlier but when she appeared as her real person, it was an intense shock to everyone¡¯s eyes.

    She was the Silver Dragon Princess, she was the real Silver Dragon Princess!

    For some unknown reason, the cheering voices suddenly halted. Everyone seemed to have an extremely good mutual understanding. They feared that their voices would affect them from hearing the Silver Dragon Princess¡¯s words.

    She had silver hair and purple eyes with unrivaled beauty blessed by heaven.

    Her gaze that seemed to be able to pass through the entire world dropped downwards. Everyone seemed to be able to feel as if she was gazing at every single one of them. They could not help feeling their heartbeat racing and blood boiling upon sensing her attentive gaze despite the fact that she was a hundred meters in the sky.

    Tang Wulin was also simrly raising his head to look at her from the crowd. His originally proud expression had already vanished at this moment. His gaze was calm but resolute.

    ¡®Gu Yue, I¡¯m going to take you away from this ce no matter what. No one is capable of stopping me from doing so!¡¯

    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Gu Yuena.¡± She had spoken. Her voice sounded calm and pleasant without any special emotional fluctuations. However, there was a special form of sympathetic response when her voice was heard in everyone¡¯s ears such that everyone¡¯s heart was involuntarily racing with an impulse to head over to her side.

    ¡°I wee everyone to take part in this festival. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the finale.¡±

    Upon saying that, Gu Yuena slightly bowed to salute the contestants in thepetition arena below. Soon after that, silver light shed as she disappeared into thin air.

    Two simple phrases had ended her opening speech. There were no encouraging words nor affection-instigating phrases. Yet, it was precisely the simple stage pose of hers that seemed to elevate the temperate inside the entire coliseum. Everyone¡¯s blood was boiling, it was boiling for her!

    Some had the desire to conquer her while some wanted to worship her. However, they felt the impulse to dash over to her side to protect her and take care of her at the same time.

    Silver radiance shimmered. Gu Yuena had once again returned to the main tform. The current Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master, Qiangu Dongfeng was naturally seated right at the center of the main tform.

    Qiangu Zhangting and Gu Yuena were separately seated by his sides.

    Qiangu Zhangting stretched his body forward at once upon seeing Gu Yuena¡¯s return. He spoke to Gu Yuena across from his grandfather, ¡°Nana, you¡¯re truly magnificent. Your aura is beautiful to behold and you¡¯re simply like a queen.¡± At this exact moment, his eyes were filled with a fervent glow. He wished that he could swallow her in one gulp at present.

    Gu Yuena looked towards him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you say.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting immediately said, ¡°Of course you are. In fact, you¡¯re even better than my words. The test is about to begin, I¡¯m going to head down too. I¡¯ll marry you right and proper for sure this time.¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s charming face blushed. She lowered her head in shyness. Qiangu Zhangting felt his chest turn zing hot as he looked at her shy face. He immediately stood up and addressed his grandfather before he descended from the tform. Even Qiangu Zhangting had to follow the rules this time so no one could say that the Spirit Pagoda had manipted the system in secret.

    What a waste that both Qiangu Zhangting and Qiangu Dongfeng did not notice the dash of crystal clear coldness in Gu Yuena¡¯s beautiful eyes when she lowered her head.

    Qiangu Dongfeng had a smile on his face. ¡°Nana, are you satisfied with this event?¡±

    Gu Yuena nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng asked, ¡°Do you really want to use your newest research finding as the reward? If that¡¯s the case, the portion divided for you will be reduced! Do ponder on that first.¡±

    Gu Yuena smiled. ¡°Pagoda Master, why is there a necessity for me to gain so many benefits? Could it be that I¡¯m stillcking in anything at the Spirit Pagoda? There are so many young talents that participate in this festival so it¡¯s precisely the best advertising opportunity for this new product of ours. They certainly can¡¯t stop themselves after using our product. Its biggest characteristic is its sustainability. Moreover, this will result in an elevation of the entire soul masters¡¯ world. Once they¡¯ve gotten used to our spirit ascension liquid, they¡¯ll be even more dependent on Spirit Pagoda in the future. Even though the development of soul devices is affecting the status of soul masters, they still remain as the main pir of the entire federation. If we don¡¯t release some of the benefits first, how can we achieve better gains?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Qiangu Dongfengughed aloud. ¡°Well-said, Nana. You¡¯re growing much faster than I imagined. You¡¯re right. We shall do things ording to your wish then. Moreover, I¡¯m going to tell you that all the expenditures for the rewards will be counted on the headquarters. Your portion won¡¯t be diluted. At the same time, I¡¯ll be personally paying a visit to the cksmith¡¯s Association and request for Divine Craftsmen Zhen Hua to forge a customized four-word battle armor for both of you regardless of the cost.¡±

    Gu Yuena hastily said, ¡°Thank you for the help, Pagoda Master.

    Qiangu Dongfeng burst outughing aloud. ¡°You¡¯re going to address me as ¡®grandfather¡¯ when we¡¯re done with this Joust For A Spouse Festival. By then, I hope to conclude your marriage with Zhangting too. With you assisting by his side while he governs the organization, I can be at ease to gradually pass down the entire Spirit Pagoda to both of you.¡±

    He was overly satisfied with Gu Yuena¡¯s performance. This future granddaughter-inw of his was not only powerful in her abilities, but she was blessed with special natural endowment in her spirit soul research. Ever since she was young and had just entered the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s hierarchy system, she proposed one topic after another that could resolve many of Spirit Pagoda¡¯s unsolvable issues for many years. Afterward, she had even created man-made ck spirit souls such that Spirit Pagoda could truly possess sufficient inner secret to be the number one organization in today¡¯s continent.

    She kept up her good work during this recent period of time by simrly developing an epoch-making product for the Spirit Pagoda. Spirit Pagoda was going to announce this informationter to shock the entire soul masters¡¯ world in this Joust For A Spouse Festival.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was most satisfied in Gu Yuena¡¯s change of research direction actually. This way, she would not be threatening Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s inherited position as the Pagoda Master in the future. Of course, it did not matter anymore when Gu Yuena married him and became a member of the Qiangu n. Spirit Pagoda would be advancing by leaps and bounds with outstanding talents like his grandson and granddaughter-inw inheriting it. As the current Pagoda Master, Qiangu Zhangting could finally devote all his spirit, attention, and energy on pursuing the other world.

    On the other hand, the test had already officially begun in Mingdu Coliseum at present.

    Under the staff¡¯s guidance, the soul masters participating in today¡¯s test arranged themselves into a neat contingent before they began entering the arena from one side. They arrived before arge-scale soul device one by one.

    The staff guided them through the loudspeaker. ¡°May I have your attention. The electronic card given to all of you earlier will be used to record the tests. Uponpletion of each test, your corresponding score will be recorded in the card. Contestants whose total score exceeds sixty will be allowed to enter the elimination match. A total of ten tests will be administered. The first round is a test of soul power.¡±

    Soul power tester wasmonly seen but it was very rare to see a soul power tester of this scale. The benefit of using arge-scale soul power tester was that it couldplete the test in the most precise manner at the fastest speed.

    The first soul master had already stood on the tester as ayer of white light film covered his body. It took about three seconds for the light film to disappear. Then, he was requested to get down from the tester.

    The electronic card in his hand would automatically record his soul power without announcing it to the outsiders.

 Chapter 1460 - The Test Begins

    <h4>Chapter 1460: The Test Begins</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The contestants were feeling extremely pleased with the method used for protecting a soul master¡¯s privacy. No one wished to reveal their cultivation base so early before the start of the elimination rounds.

    Tang Wulin was arranged in the middle of the front row. He followed the person in front of him as he walked forward. The image of Gu Yuena¡¯s charming silhouette in the sky was still reverberating in his mind.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure that she knows that I¡¯m here, just like how I can feel her presence.¡¯

    A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. Their n for this mission was very simple.

    ¡®You¡¯re organizing a Joust For A Spouse event, right? If I can only use marriage-seeking as my intention and also carry out arge amount of propaganda work to take away the Silver Dragon Princess in a perfectly justifiable manner, then Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Joust For A Spouse event is going to fail.¡¯

    Moreover, Tang Wulin was going to reveal his identity at that time to promulgate to the world that Silver Dragon Princess was taken away by Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master.

    This would certainly impact Spirit Pagoda¡¯s efforts while Tang Wulin could return with a beauty by his side. He had yet to figure out Gu Yuena¡¯s reason for always refusing to get together with him. If this was because of Spirit Pagoda¡¯s threat, then he would make it clear to her that he already possessed the ability to protect her this time.

    He was not only the Sect Master of Tang Sect and Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master now, but he was also a Divine Craftsman!

    He went from being a child to a person that had already walked to this point in less than twenty years. He was destined to step onto the pinnacle of life in the future.

    He received unanimous approval from the academy and Tang Sect¡¯s seniors upon discussing his thoughts. Shrek Academy had already made a public announcement. So the Tang Sect that was dered to be a treasonous organization would simrly need to make a public announcement.

    ¡®Spirit Pagoda¡¯s propaganda for Joust For A Spouse event has already been carried out with perfection. Then our Tang Sect will be in charge of the tasks that followed. All the attention is now focused on this Joust For A Spouse Festival and all the soul television channels are live streaming the event. The propaganda was targeted at Spirit Pagoda at present, but it¡¯s still hard to tell which side will benefit the most from it.¡¯

    While he was engaged in deep thoughts, the line in front was already getting close to Tang Wulin¡¯s turn. The youth standing in front of Tang Wulin turned around and asked Tang Wulin, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s your soul power rank? Why are they testing our soul power? I thought it was already tested during the registration? You¡¯re allowed to take part if your soul power is rank-60 and above. Could it be that they¡¯re going to adjust it?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either! We shall put off until we¡¯ve seen more. Perhaps it is due to the high number of registrations and it¡¯s also normal for adjustment.¡±

    The youth in front of him had a mediocre figure but a rather handsome face. His aura felt slightly obscure and it was apparent that the youth was using some method to conceal his cultivation base. Tang Wulin could only sense that he was a six-ringed soul master at most.

    The youth chuckled. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s get to know each other! My name is Lan Fozi. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Tang Wulin calmly smiled. ¡°My name is Yu Longyue. Nice to meet you.¡±

    The youth inquired closely, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve yet to tell me about your cultivation base.¡±

    Tang Wulin slightly frowned. ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡±

    Lan Fozi saw that Tang Wulin had an unapproachable look so he shrugged and turned around. Meanwhile, it was already Lan Fozi¡¯s turn to take the test.

    He walked onto the tform. The radiance from therge-scale soul power tester shone down soon after andpletely enshrouded his body.

    The radiance rose up a few secondster. Lan Fozi turned his head to the side and smiled at Tang Wulin before walking down from the other side. He walked to the next test zone under the staff¡¯s guidance.

    The staff stationed in front of the soul power tester made an invitatory hand gesture at Tang Wulin. So Tang Wulin walked up to the tform.

    The gentle radiance enshrouded and covered his body. Tang Wulin had no expression on his face but he was sensing the energy change of the soul power tester in minute details.

    He could sense that soul power was stimting his body gently from all directions. On the other hand, his soul power produced a certain level of reaction corresponding to the stimtion. There was no doubt that the soul power tester gathered the corresponding reaction in order to verify the soul master¡¯s cultivation base.

    Tang Wulin was not attempting to conceal his soul power so he naturally allowed it toplete the test.

    A few secondster, the electronic chip located in the bracelet on his wrist vibrated. Tang Wulin lowered his head and took a look at the tiny disy on the outside of the chip. It revealed a ten point score on the disy.

    There were ten tests in this round and a total of sixty was considered as pass. Also, ten was the highest score achievable in a single test. The grading system was rather simr to Shrek Academy¡¯s intake examination back then!

    Tang Wulin walked down from the soul power tester and discovered that Lan Fozi was still waiting in the nearby area. Lan Fozi hastily waved his hand at Tang Wulin upon seeing himing down from the tform.

    Tang Wulin walked over as Lan Fozi softly asked, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s your score? You can tell me, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned. ¡°Ten points.¡±

    Lan Fozi was stunned for a moment. ¡°Ten? That¡¯s the same as me. Great! Brother, it seems like we¡¯repetitors.¡± As he was speaking, he raised the electronic chip on his hand and waved it in front of Tang Wulin.

    As expected, the disy recorded ten points too.

    Tang Wulin felt as his chest tightened. He could not help paying a little attention to this boy that was overly enthusiastic. If a Title Douluo could achieve ten points in a score, then could it be that the boy that appeared not older than Tang Wulin by a few years was also a Title Douluo? But his aura did not seem to be as powerful!

    Lan Fozi was obviously feeling quite arrogant. ¡°Heh-heh. Brother, I can¡¯t tell you my secret when you won¡¯t tell me yours. Let¡¯s head to the second round.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and made an invitatory hand gesture at him.

    Anotherrge-scale soul device was simrly waiting for them in the second round but it was sealed. There was no telling about its appearance from the outside. Its overall size was muchrger than the soul power tester used earlier and it was also thergest out of all the soul devices on the scene.

    Lan Fozi had an eager look on his face. He said, ¡°I wonder what we will be tested here for.¡±

    Tang Wulin paid attention and noticed that two people entered the device together for this round. He could sense that the participants were supposed to exit from the other end for the third round.

    Even though there were many people participating in this festival, the event¡¯s pacing was still rather swift due to proper arrangements. Soon, it was Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi¡¯s turn. They were to enter the device together.

    They walked into therge-scale soul device and an electronic voice reminder was heard at once.

    ¡°This is a speed test. Later on, you¡¯ll be passing through a pathway. Please try to avoid the attacks from the light shadows that appear in your surroundings to the best of your abilities. The more you get touched by the light shadows, the lower your score will be and vice versa. There are no rules to the light shadow¡¯s attacks.¡±

    There was a pathway in the center of therge-scale soul device as expected. It appeared to be about thirty meters long. The contestant before them was about to begin the test so Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi could not help but look at him.

    ¡°Begin!¡± Soon after the electronic voice was heard, the contestant in front of them pushed himself with his toes against the ground. Six soul rings arose on his body in a split second. There were two yellow, three purple and one ck soul rings. It was a rather impressivebination of colors for his soul rings. He swayed his body once before he dashed over.

    However, it was apparent that this person was a strength-type soul master. His speed was not as swift as expected. On the other hand, a stretch of light shadows surged out in session from the walls on the two sides of the pathway at once.

    These light shadows were in human form and they were poised in human form attacking method. The light shadows dashed out from the sides and even from the top of the pathway. They did not cause any substantial attacking effect but the electronic voice earlier had already exined clearly that one¡¯s score would be reduced uponing in contact with the light shadows.

    The soul master dodged left and right but it was apparent that he had been touched by a dozen light shadows at the very least. By the time he dashed past the passage and turned around to look at the position that he had just passed through before, his expression was all dejected.

    There was a total of over thirty light shadows. His result would not be too optimistic aftering in contact with a dozen light shadows.

    The next person was naturally Lan Fozi. He turned around and cracked into a smile towards Tang Wulin. ¡°Brother, watch me.¡±

 Chapter 1461 - A Test of Strength?

    <h4>Chapter 1461: A Test of Strength?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As he spoke, he had arrived at the entrance of the pathway. He jumped up and down at the same spot as if he was warming up for the test.

    Tang Wulin suddenly sensed the energy fluctuation on Lan Fozi¡¯s body transform precisely then.

    It was different aspared to the mediocrity earlier. At the moment, Tang Wulin felt as if a bomb had ignited on his body. His soul power was elevating in a manner that was explosive. Moreover, itsted more than a moment as his aura soared continuously.

    What kind of ability was that? It seemed that it was more than just his soul power.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    As soon as the electronic voice announced themencement of the test, Lan Fozi moved. A wheel of lights suddenly appeared behind him while his soul ring did not appear at all. The light wheel appeared to be light blue with peculiar runes floating within it. His aura turned harmonious instantaneously. In an instant, he floated out like a puff of smoke.

    His speed was not particrly swift as he began transforming the moment he dashed out. It seemed as if he was attempting to outwit the enemy. His body was pliant as a cloud while his silhouette kept changing. In the next moment, he was already at the other end of the pathway.

    Tang Wulin sensed that his body was apanied by three light shadows which were his most powerful spiritual power. Lan Fozi was much more powerful than the person before him.

    Lan Fozi remained upset. He stamped his foot against the ground when he arrived at the opposite side. He turned back to look at the pathway. He shouted in rage, ¡°This is too difficult!¡±

    He did not leave immediately but stood at the other end staring at Tang Wulin. He wanted to see how Tang Wulin would pass through the pathway.

    As Lan Fozi saw it, his final score was nine points after being touched three times. Hence, this new acquaintance of his could not be more powerful than him. Although speed was not his forte, he felt confident about his body maneuvers. Meanwhile, this boy who had dered to have earned ten points in the first round did not show Lan Fozi his electronic card. Lan Fozi figured he would be able to find out by judging his speed and dodging skills.

    Lan Fozi wished to see how Tang Wulin would pass the test as a fellowpetitor in the Joust For A Spouse Festival.

    Tang Wulin walked to the pathway¡¯s entrance and took a nce at Lan Fozi standing on the opposite side. His lips curved into a smirk.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    The electronic voice sounded!

    Lan Fozi watched as a piercing purple-blue light suddenly illuminated on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The moment the light appeared, Tang Wulin had already shot toward the other end of the pathway.

    The entire process was magical!

    Lan Fozi only heard a whooshing sound in the air before Tang Wulin showed up at his side.

    The speed did not ount for anything in the test. To determine one¡¯s agility and to predict abilities are more important. Speed alone could not reduce the effects from the attack of the light shadows.

    However, Lan Fozi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at present.

    What happened? He obviously saw the light shadows which had attacked Tang Wulin warp one at a time when Tang Wulin dashed over. The attacks which were warped slowed down beforending on Tang Wulin. In the end, Tang Wulin managed to evade the attacks and reached the spot where Lan Fozi was at.

    He reached out to grab Tang Wulin¡¯s wrist. However, Tang Wulin did not stop him.

    Ten points! The electronic card disyed his score clearly!

    ¡°Brother, you cheated huh!¡± said Lan Fozi with a slight dissatisfaction.

    Tang Wulin nced at Lan Fozi. ¡°How did I cheat?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Lan Fozi was about to say something but realized that he could not reveal how Tang Wulin had cheated in the test. It was apparent that the lightning unleashed from his body disrupted the soul device tester. Yet, Lan Fozi had no exnation for it! It was considered part of Tang Wulin¡¯s ability.

    Lan Fozi¡¯s lips twitched once. He gave Tang Wulin a big thumbs up and walked out at the other end.

    Tang Wulin followed closely behind.

    The contestant after Tang Wulin was rather unfortunate. He watched as Tang Wulin dashed over at lightning speed without being hit by the light shadows. So, he followed suit and adopted the same method.

    s, he was the first person to be hit in today¡¯s test!

    A contestant would be immediately eliminated if he or she received a null score. Thus, it was a tragedy for him!

    There were many things in life that one should not simply imitate!

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re leading by one point now. Do you believe me when I say I¡¯m going to catch up in the third round regardless of the test?!¡± Lan Fozi¡¯spetitiveness was obviously triggered by Tang Wulin. Moreover, he was being recalcitrant.

    ¡°Hmm, I do.¡± Tang Wulin cracked into a smile to reveal his pearly whites. He did not retort Lan Fozi.

    Lan Fozi was going to continue with his tirade of describing his power, yet his speech was stopped short by Tang Wulin. He even felt a little dejected.

    They soon saw the soul device tester for the third round of the test.

    It was a tablet-like stone object. Of course, it was not made of stone but an alloy.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The tester before them hit the impactor located on one side of the soul device. A stream of light then bounced upward on the enormous tester. The position where the light stopped indicated the oue of the test.

    The soul device had a simple design made of ten boxes. It was apparent that the number of boxes represented the score one would obtain from the test.

    ¡°Is this a strength test?¡± Lan Fozi was stunned for a moment, but Tang Wulin smiled.

    Lan Fozi turned his head to the side and took a nce at Tang Wulin. Lan Fozi was slightly relieved upon seeing that Tang Wulin was not overly strong albeit he had a tall and burly figure.

    The strength test did not allow the participant to utilize his soul power. He could only use his own strength to hit the impactor.

    ¡°Why are we testing our strength? Who¡¯s going to use pure strength in a battle?¡± mumbled Lan Fozi slightly dissatisfied. Obviously, Lan Fozi was not especially skilled in strength.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re going to triumph over me now?¡±

    Lan Fozi answered, ¡°Why not? Could it be that you¡¯re skilled in strength?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m alright.¡± Tang Wulin was not ying humble.

    Lan Fozi said, ¡°Then, we shall see. Actually, I¡¯m quite alright in strength too. Do you know that when I was young...¡± At this point, he suddenly paused his speech. A sh of vignce showed in his eyes, and he did not continue talking.

    Tang Wulin did not question either. He gazed after Lan Fozi¡¯s silhouette as he ascended the test tform.

    A stream of radiancended on his body from the tester. It was to ensure that he would not be using his soul power during the strength test.

    Compared to the few contestants before them, their strengths did not seem to be that powerful. After all, which soul master would focus on training their strengths after cultivating to a certain level? In fact, a person¡¯s physical strength would be elevated along with the elevation of his soul power cultivation base and physical improvement. Only those who were blessed with natural endowments would be specially skilled in strength.

    Lan Fozi stood before the strength tester looking very serious and focused.

    When the staff informed him that he could begin, he took a deep breath. His rather skinny figure seemed to grow taller and bigger. In between breaths, his figure¡¯s size soared. He turned his body by half a circle and swung his right fist abruptly.

    At the moment he punched with his fist, the sound of an air st was heard.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The light bounced up instantaneously and rose at full speed.

    Lan Fozi immediately turned around after throwing the punch. He was just in time to see the light finally stopped above the seventh dial.

    Out of the few soul masters who tested before him, the best result achieved was only six points. At seven points, it was a rather impressive result for the strength test!

    He smiled at Tang Wulin and pointed in the direction of the tester before he got down from the tform.

    During his turn, Tang Wulin walked onto the test tform calmly. The strength test, huh? It had been an exceptionally long time since hest underwent a strength test. Even he had no idea of the extent of his strength now.

    He only knew that his strength was around five thousand four hundred kilograms before the golden trident acknowledged him as the master. Anyhow, he managed to wield the golden trident with great effort.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Tang Wulin executed the simplest of methods during the test. He did not bother to poise himself nor make any preparatory movements. Instead, he simply threw a punch following the announcement.

    The boom was not that loud either, but the whole equipment seemed to jump when he threw his punch. The light surged skyward! It rose all the way to the peak instantaneously and a crisp ¡°ding¡± sounded. The contestants who were lined up behind watched in bewilderment.

    He had breached the edge of the sky!

    The strength tester did not end at the tenth dial! The tenth dial was positioned at about two thirds of the total height of the entire tester. There were no more dials beyond the tenth.

    Therge-scale tester was actually used to measure the strength of the strength-type soul masters who employed their soul powers.

    Ten dials were naturally sufficient for apetition that did not allow its contestants to utilize their soul power as in Tang Wulin¡¯s current situation.

    Yet, Tang Wulin¡¯s punch had sent the light pir surging to the top at once to produce a crisp ding.

    Was this person even human?

    The staff¡¯s eyes widened in surprise while Tang Wulin darted a look at the ten points disyed on his wrist.

 Chapter 1462 - The Fourth Round

    <h4>Chapter 1462: The Fourth Round</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin achieved thirty points in three rounds!

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing much to be proud of here! After all, there is only one Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and only one Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master on the Douluo Continent. Trying to test the strength of the Golden Dragon King Bloodline¡¯s lineage? Hehe!¡¯

    Although Lan Fozi was backstage, he could still see the tester¡¯s movement clearly. Moreover, Tang Wulin performed the test faster than anyone else.

    His expression had already changed when he watched Tang Wulin walk down from the tform.

    He began to believe that Tang Wulin would acquire a full score in the first stage of thepetition.

    What was the significance of Tang Wulin passing the first three tests with a full score? It showed that he had powerful abilities! One could say that he was lucky to pass one test with a full score, but three? It definitely could not be considered luck anymore.

    ¡°Impressive! Brother.¡± Lan Fozi gave Tang Wulin a big thumbs up but his expression was obviously not as charitable as before.

    In a sense, everyone participating in the Joust For A Spouse Festival was a potential love rival. He had wanted to show off in front of Tang Wulin initially. As it turned out, Tang Wulin was no pushover. So, Lan Fozi turned hostile instead.

    However, Tang Wulin did not mind his hostility. He was quite impressed with the boy after witnessing his participation in the tests earlier. During the second round, it was Tang Wulin¡¯s first encounter with Lan Fozi¡¯s method of elevating his soul power. Tang Wulin had nevere across Lan Fozi¡¯s explosive, yet sustainable method of elevating his soul power. As far as he knew, even Shrek Academy did not have a record of this capability.

    It was more than a simple method of concealing his cultivation base. In fact, it was a special form of soul power transformation.

    ¡°Your soul power transformation earlier is intriguing. It seems like you elevated yourself through many ranks simultaneously. Yet, you continue to elevate. Is that your secret technique that you¡¯ve cultivated?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Lan Fozi had a proud expression as he said, ¡°That¡¯s not some secret technique but a natural endowment. Only the people from my n are blessed with such a natural endowment.¡±

    He became more vignt as he spoke those words, ¡°Why are you asking about it?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied with a smile, ¡°Just out of curiosity.¡±

    Lan Fozi then said, ¡°If you tell me how you cheated in the second test, then I¡¯ll tell you about my ability.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing as he said, ¡°Alright! It¡¯s a deal.¡±

    Lan Fozi patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My words always count.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°That¡¯s the power of my martial soul. Lightning has a powerful effect on space. I used the lightning to warp the space such that the light shadows are refracted away. That¡¯s how I conjured the effect earlier.¡±

    Lan Fozi was suddenly enlightened. ¡°You can do that, huh? Does it mean that you have total control over the ability? Lightning can¡¯t be controlled easily, right? Impressive, brother!¡±

    Although Lan Fozi appeared to be rather simple-minded, Tang Wulin found out that he was, in fact, extremely intelligent. His exnation was brief, yet Lan Fozi managed to grasp the key point in an instant.

    How could one possibly exercise control over lightning with ease without a potent spiritual power?

    Tang Wulin made an inviting hand gesture at Lan Fozi. As both of them were walking ahead, Lan Fozi hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°My aura is also my martial soul. My martial soul is slightly more special because I¡¯m capable of using a special technique to elevate the strength of my soul power. It¡¯s my n¡¯s secret, so I can only tell you so much.¡±

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as not telling me anything?¡±

    Lan Fozi clenched his teeth and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s called Turbocharge! I can only tell you so much. If we get to fightter in thepetition, then you¡¯ll know.¡±

    Turbocharge? The word immediately resulted in countless associations popting his mind. Suddenly, an idea arose. ¡®Is he exerting a certain level of stress on his soul power to squeeze out an even more powerful force?¡±

    What sort of martial soul would produce such power? Lan Fozi¡¯s ability to conceal his martial soul was extremely powerful such that Tang Wulin¡¯s Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation base was incapable of detecting it.

    Lan Fozi shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s the fourth round now. I¡¯ll certainly catch up to you in the following tests!¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled but he did not inquire any further. ¡°Then, we shall wait and see.¡±

    The fourth round was set in a spacious arena. Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi could tell that the fourth round test covered the more fundamental qualities. Only those whose qualities were well established would achieve good results in thetter part of thepetition.

    Apparently, the fourth round was conducted at a slower rate. Many people were ahead of them in the line. Lan Fozi met someone who was in front, and he made some inquiries about this round.

    The fourth round was meant to test one¡¯s martial soul!

    Yes, that was right. A score would be given after one¡¯s martial soul was tested.

    ¡°It seems like you can¡¯t hide your martial soul anymore!¡± said Tang Wulin to Lan Fozi at his side.

    Lan Fozi scoffed. ¡°If I can¡¯t hide it anymore, it¡¯s fine. Anyhow, they won¡¯t find out about my...¡± At this point, he suddenly stopped short and did not continue talking.

    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, I¡¯m also very curious about your martial soul. What¡¯s yours? Electric lightning-type soul beast?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lan Fozi smiled and said, ¡°How many points do you think your martial soul will score?¡±

    ¡°Full score,¡± said Tang Wulin casually.

    ¡°So confident, huh?¡± Lan Fozi scoffed showing some dissatisfaction with Tang Wulin¡¯s confidence.

    An arrogant expression appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. ¡°My martial soul has existed since twenty thousand years ago. Moreover, it¡¯s a top grade martial soul. Why do you think I bothered toe?¡±

    A radiance flickered in Lan Fozi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Whatever. Your martial soul is certainly not as good as mine!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± This time, it was Tang Wulin¡¯s turn to be surprised. Tang Wulin could tell from Lan Fozi¡¯s tone that he felt extremely confident in his martial soul. When Lan Fozi said those words, his gaze was resolute. Only those who were extremely confident would behave as such.

    The martial soul test was moreplicated. A total of ten panel judges would give their individual scores for the martial soul. The total score would be umted from all the tests to give the final score.

    Lan Fozi waited for about twenty minutes before his turn.

    Tang Wulin who stood behind him watched him walk onto the tform.

    There were many medium-sized soul devices which were used to test a person¡¯s martial soul in all areas. Shrek Academy possessed simr soul devices in the past as well.

    ¡°Hello, please unleash your martial soul next. We will judge all the tests and then give you the total score. Are you ready?¡± asked the panel judge seated at the center.

    Lan Fozi nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°Begin.¡±

    Lan Fozi¡¯s gaze changed. As he took a deep breath, his eyes suddenly turned blue. It was as blue as the mighty ocean.

    Tang Wulin who was behind Lan Fozi could not see his eyes, but he could obviously sense the change in Lan Fozi¡¯s aura at this very moment.

    He had appeared simple-minded and innocent initially. Yet, there was a sense of profundity at the moment. Soon after, blue halos were unleashed from his body. The halos which surrounded his body spun outward. The rings of blue halos began spinning at high speeds. Tang Wulin heard the hum which he had heard once before.

    Lan Fozi¡¯s aura elevated at a shocking speed. His soul power¡¯s aura burst forth. The blue halos spinning at high speeds around his body hadpletely concealed his body.

    Good heavens! He was so powerful!

    The aura unleashed from Lan Fozi¡¯s body at present was sufficient to rival a Title Douluo. The numbers disyed on the surrounding testers were pulsating wildly, but Tang Wulin could tell from the frequencies of the pulses that the devices had exceeded their normal operating range.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± said a panel judge.

 Chapter 1463 - The Mysterious Lan Fozi

    Chapter 1463: The Mysterious Lan Fozi

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Slowly, his soul power stopped circting while the blue halos were sucked back into Lan Fozi¡¯s body like rivers converging into the sea. Everything returned to normal, and Lan Fozi¡¯s slim and incredibly handsome face was revealed once again.

    ¡°May I know if you¡¯re a sea soul master?¡±

    In soul masters¡¯ world, one¡¯s ability always took precedence over everything. The panel judge spoke with great respect to Lan Fozi upon sensing the Title Douluo cultivation base he had unleashed.

    Lan Fozi nodded, not denying anything.

    Sea soul master?

    ¡°Excuse me for my abrupt question. I didn¡¯t manage to see your martial soul. Would you please kindly exin to us?¡±

    Lan Fozi hesitated for a moment before he replied, ¡°It¡¯s Turbo. My martial soul is Turbo.¡±

    Turbo? Turbocharge? Tang Wulin frowned. It seemed like this Lan Fozi boy was not speaking the whole truth.

    His Spirit Domain rank was so great that he was the only person that could sense the many minute details around them.

    There was a hint of a ferocious energy fluctuation when Lan Fozi had unleashed his martial soul. The aura was not that of a tool soul but a beast soul.

    If his martial soul was a Turbo then it would be an elemental-type tool soul. However, where did the voracious energye from? In other words, Lan Fozi was supposed to be a beast soul master, but he was capable of hiding his true martial soul very well.

    Whatever the case, there was no doubt that this signified that he was very powerful, shockingly so.

    The panel judges discussed with one another briefly before awarding him a full score.

    After all, Lan Fozi¡¯s registered age was twenty-five years old. As a twenty-five-year-old man with a Title Douluo rank, he had immediately be the Joust For A Spouse Festival¡¯s popr candidate.

    After Lan Fozi, it was Tang Wulin¡¯s turn.

    After taking a look at Tang Wulin¡¯s entry form, the panel judges were casting him a very different gaze. The panel judge sitting in the center spoke to him, ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency Yu Longyue. Please unleash your martial soul.¡±

    ording to the details listed in the entry form, Tang Wulin was Yu Longyue who came from the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n and had just advanced to Title Douluo rank recently. He was slightly younger than Lan Fozi.

    Most importantly, his lineage was impressive! The Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n was definitely one of the most ancient and powerful soul master ns. As long as he could verify that his martial soul was the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon, he would definitely be awarded full marks for his martial soul.

    Doubtlessly, Title Douluo-ranked soul masters were the most notable attractions of this Joust For A Spouse Festival. Moreover, whether it was Lan Fozi or Tang Wulin, they were all very young!

    They were youthful and powerful, which had certainly made them the popr candidates of the Joust For A Spouse event.

    Tang Wulin sped his hands behind his back with a highly arrogant expression on his face, not uttering a single word. Piercing electric light burst forth from his body abruptly, and ayer of blue-purple scales emerged on his skin. A giant blue-purple dragon¡¯s silhouette took shape behind his back. It looked just like the legendary Blue Electric Overlord Dragon!

    He relied on thebination of his Golden Dragon King Bloodline, Overlord Dragon spirit soul and Thunderp Nether Vine to produce this effect. Let alone these panel judges, even members of the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n would not necessarily be able to tell the authenticity of Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul if they were present.

    Moreover, the aura unleashed by Tang Wulin was much more powerful than an ordinary Blue Electric Overlord Dragon martial soul.

    This person was definitely of Title Douluo rank!

    The group of panel judges did not even bother to discuss before giving Tang Wulin full marks.

    In this round, Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi ended up in a tie, with each of them acquiring full marks for the test.

    Lan Fozi was waiting for him at the exit, and he watched as Tang Wulin walked down from the tform. This time, he did not inquire as to Tang Wulin¡¯s score but asked, ¡°Have you truly taken fancy for the Silver Dragon Princess?¡±

    Tang Wulin nced at him. ¡°Why do you ask that question?¡±

    Lan Fozi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I was only thinking maybe I could bribe you if you¡¯re here for the rewards and don¡¯t actually like her. I feel like I don¡¯t really want to fight against an opponent like you. Of course, I¡¯m not afraid of you. Just that the possibility of being the chosen one in the end will be smaller when there are too many opponents.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°How about you then? Why are you here?¡±

    Lan Fozi answered without the slightest hesitation, ¡°For Miss Gu Yuena, of course. I feel for her at first sight. She is the lover of my dreams. I¡¯ve never been so attracted to someone of the opposite sex like this before. Therefore, I won¡¯t let anything stop me. I¡¯m going to win over the beauty and leave with her for sure. I¡¯m going to put up a desperate fight if you¡¯re my opponent, so it¡¯s best that youe mentally prepared.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°Then, we can only bepetitors. I don¡¯t just fancy her. It¡¯s not that simple.¡±

    The arrogance that he was disying was just for show, but these words of his came straight from the depths of his heart.

    Lan Fozi scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m very formidable, you know! You¡¯re certainly not a worthy opponent. It¡¯ll be great if we were ced together in the group match. You don¡¯t stand a chance to enter the top ten finals by then.¡±

    Tang Wulin gave a cold grunt. ¡°Let¡¯s go and continue the test. If you do encounter me in the group match, it will be your misfortune.¡±

    The atmosphere between both of them grew slightly tense. Lan Fozi walked in front with great strides,pletely ignoring Tang Wulin behind him.

    Perhaps due to the slightly slower speed of the fourth round of tests, there were not many people at the fifth round¡¯s location.

    The fifth round had an extremely traditional test, which was that of spiritual power.

    Spiritual power had always been one of the most important indicators when determining a soul master¡¯s cultivation base.

    Upon arrival, Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi immediately figured out why this round of tests was so quick. There was a total of twenty metal helmets at this station. How could it go slowly when twenty people could be tested simultaneously?

    Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi arrived before two empty helmets, and the staff helped them to put them on.

    ¡°Unleash your spiritual power when you hear the word ¡®begin¡¯. The score will be recorded.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lan Fozi answered but Tang Wulin remained silent.

    Soon, an electronic voice told them,¡±Begin.¡±

    Tang Wulin had just begun to channel his spiritual power out when he suddenly sensed that Lan Fozi seemed to be bursting forth with a very different aura from his side.

    Was that Spirit Domain realm?

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s turn to be astonished at this time. He had not expected that not only Lan Fozi¡¯s cultivation base was strong, his spiritual power had also reached the Spirit Domain realm.

    How was it possible that Tang Wulin had never heard of a person of Lan Fozi¡¯s age with such a cultivation base and spiritual power? Moreover, he was a sea soul master.

    His spiritual power was actually at Spirit Domain realm?

    Tang Wulin was even more surprised to learn about Lan Fozi¡¯s Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation base than his Title Douluo rank!

    This was simply unimaginable!

    Not everyone was blessed with good luck like Tang Wulin.

    After the momentary surprise, Tang Wulin unleashed his spiritual power as requested. He stopped when he had achieved the higher order of the Spirit Abyss realm. He did not unleash his Spirit Domain spiritual power.

    The Spirit Domain realm was so unreachable that a person with that level of spiritual power would certainly be noticed. Tang Wulin did not wish to attract too much attention at the moment.

    However, it was apparent that Lan Fozi was a verypetitive man. Given that he had already reached the Spirit Domain realm, he was fully capable of exercising total control over his spiritual power and keeping it concealed. His spiritual power could have gone undetected by the tester, but he chose to fully unleash it.

    ¡®Spirit Domain realm, huh? I wonder if Lan Fozi has acquired his spiritual domain?¡¯

    The question arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Beep, beep!¡±

    The test had ended. The metal helmets arose spontaneously and there were already attendants walking over to them in quick strides. The look in their eyes had undergone a drastic change as they gazed upon Lan Fozi and Tang Wulin.

    Who were these people? One of them was at the Spirit Abyss realm while the other had actually reached Spirit Domain rank!

    In the entire Spirit Pagoda, there were just a few people whose spiritual cultivation base could reach the Spirit Domain realm or even the Spirit Abyss realm.

    None of the contestants that had undergone the test earlier had reached such ranks. On the other hand, these two contestants had managed to produce elite spiritual cultivation base standards at one go.

    The Spirit Abyss realm was of sufficient power to receive full marks. In thispetition, there was no need to determine spiritual power when it was already at Spirit Domain, so it also got a perfect score out of ten.

 Chapter 1464 - A Come-From-Behind Victory

    <h4>Chapter 1464: A Come-From-Behind Victory</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°My Spirit Domain realm is given the same score as his Spirit Abyss realm? That seems a little unfair, doesn¡¯t it?¡± said an unsatisfied Lan Fozi.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our respected Excellency. We will immediately report this to our superior to see if this can be adjusted. Please proceed with the next test and we will certainly provide you with proper justificationter,¡± said the attendant in an exceedingly courteous manner.

    Having Spirit Domain spiritual power signified that the soul master would be a Hyper Douluo in the future. Moreover, it was also the foundation for bing a Limit Douluo. Many Hyper Douluos were trapped at the threshold of the Limit Douluo rank because of their insufficient spiritual power cultivation base!

    This man here was a soul master that could possibly be a Limit Douluo in the future! Everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to be beaming as they looked at Lan Fozi, especially the female staff.

    He had a very promising future!

    The ability disyed by Tang Wulin earlier, which gave him a perfect score in the first five rounds, was spectacr, but his star had faded immediately after Lan Fozi showed his Spirit Domain cultivation base.

    It was truly shocking!

    Even Qiangu Dongfeng seated on the main tform was startled by the situation.

    ¡°What? There¡¯s a Title Douluo-ranked sea soul master with a Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation base?¡± Astonished, Qiangu Dongfeng could not help frowning.

    He was feeling very confident of Qiangu Zhangting, of course. However, a person with a Spirit Domain cultivation base would be a great threat to his grandson.

    Upon seeing Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s unpleasant expression, Gu Yuena seated beside him spoke softly, ¡°Pagoda Master, there¡¯s nothing to be worried about. The final choice lies in my hands. Don¡¯t fret.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng shook his head. ¡°No, Zhangting needs to receive the honor that he deserves. Otherwise, there¡¯s no meaning to our Joust For A Spouse Festival. It¡¯s only Spirit Domain realm. High rank of spiritual power doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re good in everything. No need to worry about that. Zhangting will handle this matter properly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yuena answered but did not borate more on this matter anymore.

    ¡°Go ahead and find out everything about that young man named Lan Fozi. Report to me as soon as possible,¡± ordered Qiangu Dongfeng.

    Of course, Tang Wulin was unaware that Lan Fozi had just be the focus of their attention after revealing his iparable spiritual power.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin, who had been participating in the tests with Lan Fozi, was overjoyed upon witnessing the scene. All the attention that had been fixated on him before would be diverted to Lan Fozi. Lan Fozi performed well, but his Spirit Domain spiritual power was shocking. Tang Wulin¡¯s effort in evading people¡¯s attention during the earlier part of thepetition was definitely a good move for him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally triumphed in one round. Do you concede defeat?¡± said Lan Fozi to Tang Wulin with a smile. He felt like he had been dominated by Tang Wulin in the first few rounds, so it was finally time for him to feel proud and pleased.

    Tang Wulin spoke coldly, ¡°Nothing but Spirit Domain realm. I¡¯ll get there eventually.¡±

    Lan Fozi burst outughing. ¡°But you¡¯re not there yet. You¡¯re just having a case of sour grapes. I¡¯m not going to fuss about this matter with you!¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his brows ever so slightly. ¡°We shallpare our total score then!¡±

    Tang Wulin got full marks for all five rounds prior. Even though Lan Fozi disyed his Spirit Domain spiritual power in this round, it was apparent that his total score was still lower than Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not rush it. There are still some other testster. I¡¯ll surpass you for sure.¡±

    After five rounds, Tang Wulin scored fifty points. It was a perfect score!

    Lan Fozi¡¯s current total score was forty-six points due to his mistake in the second round in addition to his seven points acquired in the strength test. His total score was lower than Tang Wulin by four points.

    On the other hand, the corresponding information regarding Lan Fozi¡¯s Spirit Domain realm was ryed to him during their walk to the sixth round.

    After Joust For A Spouse Festival¡¯s organizingmittee had discussed the matter, they agreed to grant an additional five points to Lan Fozi given the importance of the Spirit Domain to soul masters.

    He had acquired fifty-one points!

    ¡°Have I surpassed you now?¡± Lan Fozi beamed with joy upon receiving the news. He looked at Tang Wulin with a gaze filled with pride.

    Tang Wulin had a dour expression on his face and refused to utter a word! It was his turn to have an unpleasant expression.

    Even though it was better that someone else was under the spotlight, the situation had also made Tang Wulin begin to take Lan Fozi seriously.

    Lan Fozi was adept at concealing his capabilities which meant that there was no way to determine his true skills. He was revealing everything little by little and part by part. Even though he was a little simpleminded and unskilled in overall concealment, what he had revealed was already quite incredible. Perhaps, he would be a good match for Tang Wulin.

    Moreover, he was also a rival for Gu Yuena¡¯s affections!

    Tang Wulin was feeling very perturbed when he saw Lan Fozi¡¯s infatuated look when he thought about Gu Yuena!

    It was the sixth round!

    Soul power, spiritual power, agility and strength were all very important for soul masters. However, there were some otherprehensive qualities that were just as crucial. This round would see their second professions be tested.

    Thus, this round upied thergest surface area out of all tests. The test zone was divided into four regions where each participant could choose to carry out the test in the region of their second profession.

    Lan Fozi was not a cksmith. Thus, he had to bid farewell to Tang Wulin at this point.

    ¡°Your second profession is cksmith, huh? Seems about right. You¡¯re very strong, so forging is the only option for you. See youter.¡± Lan Fozi did not forget to mock Tang Wulin before he left.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°What¡¯s your second profession then?¡±

    Lan Fozi sniggered. ¡°Me? I¡¯m a mecha maker. It¡¯s the best second profession out there. I¡¯m awesome at making mecha.

    With that, they parted ways!

    Tang Wulin predicted that there would be a second profession-like test. Thus, he had alreadye well-prepared for this round.

    He could not possibly reveal his magnificent forging ability here, of course. He would need to conceal his that even more than he had to hide his cultivation base. Thus, he had only shown Spirit Forging standards during the test and pretended to be a rank-5 cksmith.

    Even so, Tang Wulin still managed to receive seven points for the test because forging rank was the most difficult to elevate. It was said that a Saint Craftsman would immediately receive a full score.

    Qiangu Zhangting was not in a rush to participate in thepetition. He joined during the middle of the tests, so he was aware of the situation regarding Lan Fozi¡¯s Spirit Domain spiritual power.

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s spiritual cultivation base at the time was Spirit Abyss, so he was still some distance from Spirit Domain. His expression was even gloomier than Qiangu Dongfeng after receiving the news. Thereafter, he had begun to disy his abilities without the slightest reservation and had advanced all the way with a perfect score.

    Due to his special status, there was no need for him to line up at any test, as there was always a specific path allocated just for him.

    He was a mecha mechanic. The reason he chose to be a mecha mechanic was mainly because, of the four secondary professions, being a mecha mechanic consumed the least time.

    Qiangu Zhangting had always maintained a less favourable attitude toward his second profession. He only enjoyed cultivating and elevating his fighting capacity. A second profession, along with everything else, was utterly meaningless in his view. Naturally, someone would make battle armor for him. His battle armor had always been made by the mecha designers and mecha makers of the highest rank in the Spirit Pagoda. His needs werepletely fulfilled during the process of producing his battle armor. Thus, not having a second profession did not affect him much.

    As a result, he was only of the standard of a rank-6 mecha mechanic, and he had no ns to continue elevating his rank any further.

    He walked toward the seventh test after acquiring seven points for this round.

    As it happened, Tang Wulin was justing out from the sixth round at the very moment Qiangu Zhangting was heading toward the seventh round.

    Tang Wulin had encountered Qiangu Zhangting in the train station before, so naturally he could recognize the future sessor of the Spirit Pagoda at a nce.

    Qiangu Zhangting was dressed in a white robe. His tall, slim and muscr figureplemented the robe, making him appear rather graceful and handsome. He walked with a majestic gait on the path headed to the seventh round of tests.

    ¡®That¡¯s him!¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze shifted ever so slightly after seeing Qiangu Zhangting. ¡®He¡¯s here to take part in Joust For A Spouse Festival too?¡¯

    He was well aware of the significance of Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s presence, of course. As the future sessor of the Spirit Pagoda, who would believe that Qiangu Zhangting was taking part in the Joust For A Spouse Festival organized by the Spirit Pagoda without using underhanded tactics?

    Qiangu Zhangting did not notice Tang Wulin¡¯s presence. He came out from the previous test one step ahead of Tang Wulin, so he was walking in front.

    Coincidentally, Lan Fozi was also walking out from the mecha maker¡¯s test zone behind Tang Wulin at that moment. He positioned himself behind Tang Wulin as the three of them walked in line toward the seventh round.

    ¡°Brother, how was your sixth round test?¡± asked Lan Fozi with a grin.

    Tang Wulin looked at him. ¡°Seven points.¡±

    Lan Fozi burst outughing. ¡°Me too. My total score is one point higher than yours. I don¡¯t think you can possibly surpass meter.¡±

    His voice was a little loud, so Qiangu Zhangting, walking in front of them, had heard. He turned his head to the side and took a nce at them. He frowned slightly before continuing onward.

    ¡°Who was that? He looks to be a very snobbish person. Are you acquainted with him?¡± he asked Tang Wulin out of curiosity. Lan Fozi¡¯s mood seemed to return to the state it was in the beginning.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°His name is Qiangu Zhangting. He¡¯s a spiriter in the Spirit Pagoda, and also the grandson of Pagoda Master Qiangu Dongfeng.¡±

    Lan Fozi¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s words. ¡°He¡¯s like a waterside pavilion ¨C convenient ess and a position favorable for power?¡±

 Chapter 1465 - Seventh Round â€“ Mecha Operating Skills

    <h4>Chapter 1465: Seventh Round ¨C Mecha Operating Skills</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°Perhaps there are some decisions that are decided at a higher level without our knowledge. After all, he is the direct descendant. It is said that he too is a Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse. If you are really looking for a worthy opponent, I think you should fight against him first.¡±

    Light shed across Lan Fozi¡¯s eyes as he fixed his gaze on Qiangu Zhangting and coldly scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s such a grandpetition. I don¡¯t think they have the audacity to y too many underhanded tricks.¡±

    Tang Wulin calmly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that they¡¯re the ones that set the rules. It¡¯s best for you to pray that you encounter him in the group match. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think we stand a chance when ites down to the final ten candidates for the Silver Dragon Princess to choose from.¡±

    ¡°If they have the audacity to act unfairly, then I will...¡± At this point, his chest was heaving up and down, and he did not finish his sentence. There was an unstable and irregr radiance flickering in his gaze.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shall put it off until the tests are over.¡± He had no qualms inconveniencing Qiangu Zhangting at all. Lan Fozi had a mysterious origin. Moreover, his abilities were incredible and his spiritual cultivation base had achieved the Spirit Domain realm. He was certain that it would not be too difficult for him to pass the elimination match. If Qiangu Zhangting was truly ced with Lan Fozi in the group matchter, then he would find himself in a tough spot.

    The seventh round of tests had begun.

    After passing the first six rounds, Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi had both scored very well. One of them had scored fifty-seven points while the other scored fifty-eight points. One would only have to score sixty points in order to pass the test and enter the elimination rounds.

    Tang Wulin was extremely familiar with the topic of the seventh round. It was a mecha operating skill test!

    However, both Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi were stunned when they saw the standard yellow mechas being used for the test.

    ¡°How is this okay? We¡¯re going to be tested on mechas?¡± Lan Fozi gulped and appeared to be nervous.

    ¡°You¡¯re not skilled in this?¡± Tang Wulin darted a look towards Lan Fozi.

    Generally, soul masters with a certain level of cultivation base would more or less be skilled in operating mechas.

    ¡°No.¡± Lan Muzi appeared to be slightly disappointed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to operate one at all. I¡¯ve always thought that this thing here is useless as the soul master¡¯s abilities take priority. You¡¯re a battle armor master, right? I am one too! Isn¡¯t a battle armor more powerful than mecha?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Actually, any type of ability that has been well-honed arrives at the same end by different means. It is the same for mechas.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You know how to operate a mecha?¡± Lan Fozi slightly raised his brows.

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°If you¡¯re not skilled in this, then my total score will surely surpass yours.¡±

    It was interesting that the mecha test would be carried out by drawing lots. Each individual drawn lot would carry a specific technique in operating a mecha and the score would be given based on the soul master¡¯s level ofpletion in the technique.

    This round was obviously prepared for the soul masters with weaker cultivation base and other abilities but very strong in mecha operating skills. It was meant to help them achieve a better score.

    Qiangu Zhangting lined up in front of Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi. There was no one else before them. After drawing his lot, he got into a mecha right away.

    The mecha operating skill waspleted in the air and as a result, it did not upy space inside the coliseum. The space above was divided into ten regions so that ten people could simultaneously carry out the mecha operating test. Dozens of panel judges were seated on the ground below these regions.

    Due to the very high number of registered participants, every participant that was originally supposed toplete three designated movements had toplete only one movement now. However, the difficulty of this single movement was intensified.

    Qiangu Zhangting drew the lot first. After drawing his lot, an electronic voice that announced the specific movement expected of him was heard immediately.

    ¡°Double turn-charge!¡± He was assigned a very difficult movement.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lan Fozi looked towards Tang Wulin in confusion.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°The double turn-charge is referring to the change of direction when the mecha is charging forward at high speed to confuse the opponent. At the same time, the soul master will have to exercise proper control over the mecha after changing its direction so that the mecha will not go out of control. The evaluation standard is based on the starting speed, the range of change in direction and the final posture control after the change ispleted.¡±

    Lan Fozi looked at Tang Wulin in astonishment. ¡°It seems like you are very well-acquainted with the test.¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re inquiring from a mecha operating master!¡±

    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Lan Fozi pouted but his gaze remained fixated on the mecha operated by Qiangu Zhangting.

    ¡°Begin!¡± Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s mecha suddenly leaped into the sky and instantaneously flew high into the sky following the electronic voice¡¯s prompt.

    Tang Wulin was originally a powerful mecha master so he was capable of noticing many things based on the simple movement operated by Qiangu Zhangting. Firstly, it was Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s familiarity with a mecha. He was capable ofunching the mecha in a split second and elerated the mecha to high speed. This showed the extent of his familiarity to operate a mecha.

    Every mecha had its own endurance limit. When the limit was exceeded, the mecha would be in danger of breaking down. On the other hand, if the limit was not achieved then there was no way the mecha could express its most powerful ability.

    Tang Wulin could identify through the amplitude of vibration and the state of energy jet-burners on the mecha operated by Qiangu Zhangting that he had managed to perfectly operate the mecha to its best condition. It was operated such that it was at its breaking point but had yet to achieve its limit.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this man here to be so gifted in his mecha operating skills.¡¯

    The yellow mecha surged into the sky like a cannonball. Hepleted a perfect deflection in the sky without the slightest dy before charging forward and then abruptly cut out from the side. The entire movement was performed very smoothly. He was unusually swift without a moment¡¯s pause.

    After cutting an arc line, the mecha cut out to the other opposing direction. The two arcs were connected tightly without the slightest w.

    It felt as if two enormous yellow light arcs were cut out in the sky. It had only taken a moment before the yellow light arcs were alreadypleted. The mecha was slightly shaking from the overload. However, the speed, strength, and synchronization performed by the mecha earlier had already surpassed the limits of an ordinary yellow mecha.

    The mecha descended from the sky and began decelerating when it was about thirty meters away from the ground. The jet-burners under its legs gushed down to slow down its speed while simultaneously resulting in a gush of wind on the ground.

    Lan Fozi scoffed once. ¡°What¡¯s there to be snobbish for, this broken junk is useless.¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°It is actually quite useful, just that it¡¯s not shown on a mecha of this rank.¡±

    He had always cherished mechas ever since he was young. The notion had not changed even after he owned his battle armor. This was also the reason to why Tang Wulin would always find time to practice his mecha operating skills over the years. His belief to continue his development in mechas was strengthened even more after Zhen Hua exined to him about the purpose of mechas to soul masters back then.

    Out of all his soul master acquaintances, the first divine mecha master he knew was Mu Ye. Back then he bore witness to Mu Ye¡¯s powerful divine mecha with his own eyes.

    The minimal requirement for a divine mecha was that its core parts must be made from divine-ranked metal. Only divine-ranked metal would allow mutualmunication between the soul master and the divine mecha. My Ye once asked Tang Wulin, ¡®What is a divine mecha?¡¯ A divine mecha was the soul master¡¯s second life. Mu Ye would willingly give up the chance of breaking through to the Limit Douluo realm in the future for his divine mecha. This had clearly shown how much he was attracted to it.

    The most difficult part of making a divine mecha was that the Heavenly-refined metal was hard toe by. On the other hand, Tang Wulin was the Divine Craftsman of the newer generation. Even though he was incapable of measuring up to his uncle master at the moment, performing Heavenly Refinement was not at all an issue for him! Thus, he would surely be making a divine mecha for himself in the future. Moreover, it would not take long before he could achieve that.

    Even though his cultivation base was elevating swiftly, there was still some disparity between his cultivation and a Limit Douluo. The process was almost far beyond his reach. Despite his natural endowments, it would at the very least take him another ten years or so to possibly step into the demigod realm.

    However, the next ten years would be extremely important to both Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. He could not afford to waste time during that time. Thus, he must spare no effort in elevating himself to the best of his abilities. Both battle armors and mechas were the shortcuts to elevate a soul master¡¯s abilities. This was also the most important task for him during the following period of time.

    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about? You look like you¡¯re lost in thoughts. It¡¯s your turn.¡± Lan Fozi nudged Tang Wulin by his side.

    Tang Wulin had only reacted to the situation at this moment. He waved his hand at Lan Fozi before he walked forward in strides and scanned his electronic identity card.

    The process of drawing lots was carried out electronically for this method helped to save time. Soon, an electronic voice was heard. ¡°Your test technique is, triangr shift.¡±

    Triangr shift?

    Tang Wulin could not help slightly raising his brows upon hearing the technique.

    It was a mecha operating skill that appeared to be simple but was actually filled with profoundness.

    It was Ling Wuyue who taught the technique to Tang Wulin back then. If the mecha master was capable of proficiently controlling the technique, it would be very helpful in the mecha master¡¯s mecha operating skills.

    The so-called triangr shift was referring to the three consecutive changes in direction during the mecha¡¯s advancing process that formed a triangle in the air. The training requirement for this technique was its uracy. In the final shift, the mecha would have to return to the starting point before its first shift and form a perfect triangle. Only then was it considered aplete triangr shift.

 Chapter 1466 - Impressive?

    <h4>Chapter 1466: Impressive?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The difficult part of the triangr shift was mainly achieving extreme precision in one¡¯s control over the mecha. If the mecha moved too quickly then both the mecha and the mecha master would have to withstand extremely massive pressure. The act ofpleting a triangr shift was already close to aplete turn around because an equteral triangle with all three equal sides was made up of three congruent internal angles of sixty degrees each.

    This could easily cause injuries to both the mecha and mecha master. If the speed was too slow, then the technique would lose its ¡®shifting¡¯ trait.

    Thus a continuous triangr shift was very simple. However, it was still very difficult to properly utilize the triangr shift such that the mecha achieves a certain speed without the slightest imprecision.

    The ability tounch a good triangr shift was the foundation of a high-grade mecha master¡¯s ability to perform a change of direction in the air.

    Tang Wulin got into another yellow mecha that had been prepared. As he sat inside the mecha¡¯s cabin, he could still see Lan Fozi looking up to him from afar.

    He closed his eyes and pictured the key points of the triangr shift in his mind. At the same time, there was a possibility that he had once thought of in the past that had just emerged on his mind too.

    ¡®Since my total score is already high enough, why not give it a try?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a smile at this thought.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Following the electronic voice¡¯s prompt, Tang Wulin operated the yellow mecha into taking flight into the air.

    He did not fly at a high speed like Qiangu Zhangting earlier but he rose up with stability until the designated height.

    He could see the rest of the mechas undergoing tests nearby. Each of the mechas waspleting its movement.

    Tang Wulin had already opened his eyes and streams of electric radiance shimmered in their depth!

    There was nothing faster than the speed of light in this world.

    Lan Fozi could not help pouting hip lips upon seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s mecha flying at such a low speed as he looked up from the ground. He thought about how Tang Wulin was just bluffing about being a mecha operating master. It seemed like Tang Wulin was even weaker than the other man just now!

    Lan Fozi wished to witness Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities!

    On the other hand, he suddenly saw that the flying yellow mecha seemed to have malfunctioned at this moment. There was ayer of faint electric radiance shimmering on its surface. The bolts of unstable electric current made the entire mecha tremble. Even the jet-burners on the mecha¡¯s back and under its feet were producing electric radiance.

    The staff in charge of the test noticed the problem too. Just as they were about to question Tang Wulin if everything was okay through themunicator, the yellow mecha moved.

    ¡°Crack!¡± A piercing thunder was heard. The yellow mecha did not even elerate before it had already charged forward like a lightning bolt.

    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±

    Three ps of thunder were simultaneously heard. There was even an echo effect that was produced from the ovepping rumbling thunder.

    The yellow mecha remained in its original position as if it had never moved. On the other hand, a remnant triangr electric radiance with a whiff of charred smell was slowly disappearing in midair.

    What was that?

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    The yellow mecha suddenly exploded midair before the staff and Lan Fozi could even express their shock upon witnessing the transformation in the sky. Debris of the explosion scattered in the air and dropped down from the sky.

    Fortunately, everyone here including the panel judges and staff was a soul master with an adequate cultivation base. They fled helter-skelter in a split second so that they would not be crushed by the mecha¡¯s debris falling from the sky.

    ¡°F*k!¡± Lan Fozi shouted aloud while dark blue halos arose from his body. The mecha¡¯s debris falling from the sky would be immediately smashed to the side by a peculiar rotational force as soon as the debris came within three meters from his body.

    The mecha exploded, leaving behind a lonely silhouette in midair.

    Tang Wulin swung his arms. His body was feeling slightly numb from the experience. If another ordinary person was in his ce during the explosion earlier, the person would naturally be gone too. However, an explosion of this extent could not possibly result in the slightest harm for him due to the protection of Dragon Air on his body.

    Tang Wulin descended from the sky andnded on the ground. His lips cracked into a wisp of a satisfactory smile.

    He had seeded!

    The lightning triangr shift envision by Tang Wulin was doable as expected. The technique did not utilize the mecha¡¯s own strength but the mecha was driven by Tang Wulin¡¯s strength. Of course, the explosion happened because of the mecha¡¯s endurance and functional limits. If this was his own mecha, it would have never exploded in such conditions. Moreover, Tang Wulin¡¯s own mecha would also be able toplement his strength.

    The lightning triangr shift could be considered as one of the possible utilizations provided by the Thunderp Nether Vine. The thunder was used as the most powerful attacking method while the lightning represented high speed. When these two entities were separated and utilized, it would produce an even better effect.

    Tang Wulin was feeling extremely satisfied with the experimental findings. He decided that he could continue to work on this after his return.

    The Thunderp Nether Vine was on extremely intimate terms with Tang Wulin at present. Not only had it achieved a breakthrough to one hundred thousand year cultivation base and devoured so much scrumptious lightning, but it could also enjoy a feast of cmity lightning from Tang Wulin¡¯s elemental cmity. The cmity lightning was not something that could be found in nature and it contained the power of the narw!

    In simpler terms, Tang Wulin was not only forging a divine-ranked metal when he engaged in a Heavenly Refinement process but his effort was also equal to performing baptism on the Thunderp Nether Vine with the nar power. On the other hand, his identity as the Nature Child was sufficient to protect the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s body such that the elemental cmity that was filled with narw power came in a limited amount so that it would only fill Thunderp Nether Vine to the point of bursting at once.

    When one rose, the other fell. The elemental cmity became great nourishment for the Thunderp Nether Vine. How could it refrain itself from being entranced with joy? Thus, it was simply loyal and obedient to Tang Wulin at present. It would immediatelyplement Tang Wulin¡¯s effort regardless.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin would only have to consider its endurance limits when he was carrying out the Heavenly Refinement process such that he would not be causing harm to Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s origin power. Learning how to control the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s origin power would ensure that the vine would not devour ceaselessly without a sense of propriety.

    The reason why Tang Wulin chose the identity of Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n was precisely that he had the Thunderp Nether Vine as his best concealment. Just like the scene that was unfolding before Lan Fozi¡¯s eyes, Tang Wulin appeared to be utilizing his Blue Electric Overlord Dragon martial soul.

    ¡°Impressive?¡± Tang Wulin walked in front of Lan Fozi with his hands sped behind his back and his expression arrogant!

    ¡°Did you get a score from that?¡± Lan Fozi looked at him with a speechless expression.

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter, right? I was asking you, was that impressive?¡±

    ¡°How did you not die from that explosion!¡± Lan Fozi circled away from him in a sh and walked towards the mecha test zone. He loudly said, ¡°Hey you. Doesn¡¯t he need topensate for defacing public property? How are we going to test after this.¡±

    The expression on Tang Wulin¡¯s face stiffened for a moment. ¡°Hey! you¡¯re such a nuisance!¡±

    The staff was at a loss of words as they looked at these two people.

    The electronic identity card recorded Tang Wulin¡¯s identity. He was a nine-ringed Title Douluo that originated from the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n. He passed through every single test earlier with full score except for forging.

    On the other hand, the person behind him had also passed through the electronic card scanning zone and coincidentally revealed his identity.

    He was Lan Fozi! Someone with Spirit Domain realm spiritual power!

    There was no doubt that these two people were the more popr even among the popr ones.

    A panel judge had already walked over to Tang Wulin with a slightly enthusiastic gaze. ¡°Your excellency Yu Longyue, may I please ask you a question?¡±

    Tang Wulin darted him a look. ¡°Go ahead. What is that?¡±

    The panel judge spoke in excitement, ¡°Regarding the movementpleted earlier when you operated the mecha, will it not explode if another mecha with a more powerful function is used? In other words, which type of mecha is capable of withstanding the outburst produced from the triangr shiftpleted by you earlier?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s an experiment, I don¡¯t know either. However, I reckon a ck mecha should basically be able to withstand the process.¡±

    The panel judge exhaled a breath of relief. ¡°That was awesome. It was simply amazing. It should be rted to the enhancement of your martial soul, right? However, if we were to install lightning storage in this mecha that converts soul power into lightning power, I wonder if we canplete this shifting movement through the mecha master¡¯s control?¡±

 Chapter 1467 - Gu Yuenaâ€™s Lightning Triangular Shift

    <h4>Chapter 1467: Gu Yuena¡¯s Lightning Triangr Shift</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Theoretically, it should be doable, but the operating speed must be quick. Moreover, the lightning outburst must be controlled properly and the mecha must be sufficiently durable. Otherwise, the technique can¡¯t bepleted.¡±

    The panel judge nodded. ¡°I think so too. However, your shifting maneuver was incredible. You¡¯ve made a breakthrough in the movements of high-ranking mechas! I¡¯m truly honored to have witnessed this today. If possible, may I please contact youter so you can demonstrate it for us again with the mecha provided by our Mecha Master¡¯s Association?¡±

    Tang Wulin considered and said, ¡°We can discuss further after the Joust For A Spouse Festival is over. I can¡¯t promise you anything yet.¡±

    Sounding a little disappointed, the panel judge replied, ¡°Then, I shall contact you by that point for sure. May I please inquire if you have named that shifting maneuver of yours earlier?¡±

    Tang Wulin thought and said, ¡°We can call it the ¡®Lightning Triangr Shift¡¯. It¡¯s easy to remember.¡±

    The panel judge said, ¡°You see, the creator of a major game-changing mecha-operated technique can give it their own name ording to the rules of our Mecha Master¡¯s Association. You can add a prefix to the Lightning Triangr Shift.¡±

    Tang Wulin had an idea. He said, ¡°Then we shall name it ¡®Gu Yuena¡¯s Lightning Triangr Shift¡¯. Consider it my gift to her.¡±

    The panel judge smiled at once. He was about to reply when he was interrupted by Lan Fozi by his side. ¡°Hey, hey, you¡¯re breaking the rules! How is that allowed? If thispetition is supposed to be fair for everyone, how can you present a gift as soon as youe here? That¡¯s not right! That¡¯s definitely not right!¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke disdainfully, ¡°You should present a gift too if you can! Can you?¡±

    Lan Fozi was furious! However, he realized that he was definitely incapable of doing so upon consideration. He gave out an indignant snort and left in anger.

    An attendant called out to Lan Fozi from behind, ¡°Your Excellency, you have yet to engage in the mecha operating test.¡±

    Lan Fozi did not even bother to turn around. ¡°That¡¯s just a petty test. I can¡¯t be bothered to take it, so count my score as zero.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing at his words. That boy was obviously incapable of operating a mecha, yet he made it sound like it was beneath him. It was rather amusing to see Lan Fozi behaving in this way.

    The panel judge asked, ¡°Are you sure about the name?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s the one. Gu Yuena¡¯s Lightning Triangr Shift it is.¡±

    ¡°Alright. We will be putting that on record. However, we will genuinely need you to perform the technique once again after naming it, seeing how the mecha from earlier exploded. Sorry to trouble you, but pleasee around to our Mecha Master¡¯s Associationter.¡±

    That was a trap! No wonder the panel judge was so eager to allow Tang Wulin to name his technique. The main reason was to make sure that he woulde and demonstrate it for them.

    ¡°Alright. We shall discuss moreter.¡±

    He left the panel judge with his contact number. Even though he hadpleted a technique as sophisticated as Gu Yuena¡¯s Lightning Triangr Shift, ording to the rules, he would not receive any points because he damaged the mecha. Moreover, the panel judge told him that he would still need topensate them for the loss of the mecha.

    Judging from the seventh round of testing, the process was much simplerpared to what the entry exam for Shrek Academy had been. The tests were mainly an opportunity to express oneself, unlike Shrek Academy, which wantedprehensive analyses of all its students¡¯ qualities. Not only were they testing their abilities, but also their moral character, which could be considered even more important.

    The rebuilt Shrek Academy would certainly preserve its tradition of entry examination and there would even be an upgrade. Actually, some of the teaching methods from the Demon Ind could be applied in Shrek Academy to a certain degree. It was the best training for one¡¯s temperament. Of course, it should only be applied after the students had reached a certain set age.

    A few batches of Shrek Academy¡¯s students had already gone over to the Demon Ind in session. Tang Wulin could clearly tell that they had metamorphosed judging by how Wu Siduo looked at them...

    ¡°Why are you smiling? What¡¯s there to be happy about? Don¡¯t think that you can win over the girl just by creating your so-called Gu Yuena¡¯s Lightning Triangr Shift.¡± Lan Fozi¡¯s ferocious voice rang in his ears, breaking Tang Wulin¡¯s train of thoughts.

    He took a nce at Lan Fozi with a humorous expression. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink this. Anyhow, you don¡¯t stand a chance, and your biggestpetitor is there on the opposite side.¡±

    Lan Fozi frowned. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that they will be doing something underhanded? If that is the case, then the decision must have been made at a higher level. What are we going to do when Miss Gu Yuena doesn¡¯t choose us in the end?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke indifferently, ¡°Stay calm. Even if the decision has already been made at the top, we still have to go through the process. If you can best Qiangu Zhangting in all areas and Gu Yuena still chooses him in the end, it¡¯ll be very hard to justify. At the very least, the organization will be questioned as to the fairness of thepletion. Therefore, I suggest you give it your all.¡±

    Lan Fozi nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t just give it my all. I have to seed. This is the first time I have ever fallen for a person. This is what I¡¯m living for.¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s also the only girl I¡¯ve ever loved.¡± He took the lead and walked forward upon saying that.

    Meanwhile, on the main tform, Qiangu Dongfeng was being told of the test results.

    ¡°Pagoda Master, the explosion earlier was caused by a test mecha¡¯s failure to withstand the user¡¯s powerful operating skill in the mecha test. It has already been handled and no one was injured.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng nodded ever so slightly. ¡°Alright then. Take care.¡± The Joust For A Spouse Festival had put the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reputation in the spotlight. Moreover, they had also received the full support of the Federation. If there was any kind of unfortunate urrence, they would be in deep trouble. Hence, they had to pay close attention to the security of the event.

    ¡°Pagoda Master, there¡¯s something else. Even though the participant¡¯s operating skill had failed earlier, but his operating skill was creative. It had already been listed as a creative movement. He will be performing a full demonstration with a high-end mecha after the festival has ended in order to confirm it as an original mecha movement.

    Qiangu Dongfeng smiled and took a nce at Gu Yuena by his side. He spoke smilingly, ¡°Nana, it seems like your ability to attract is truly extraordinary! Even an outstanding mecha master is here for you, showing off his original ability.¡±

    The attendant hesitated for a moment before he decided to speak, ¡°Pagoda Master, the participant named the brand-new maneuver ¡®Gu Yuena¡¯s Lightning Triangr Shift¡¯.¡±

    This time, even Gu Yuena was stunned for a moment. Qiangu Dongfeng could not helpughing and said, ¡°That¡¯s quite a bold move. However, sometimes a man must do what he¡¯s got to do to pursue a woman. What¡¯s his identity?¡±

    ¡°The participantes from the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n and his name is Yu Longyue. He has very powerful abilities and he has achieved brilliant results in the earlier tests.¡±

    Yu Longyue? Gu Yuena¡¯s gaze changed involuntarily upon hearing the name. ¡®He has used the word ¡®Longyue¡¯ before too! Dragon Moon...Didn¡¯t he name his battle armor Dragon Moon Song?¡¯

    It was the eighth round!

    ording to the staff, the eighth, ninth and tenth rounds would test their overall ability, making them more difficult than the previous tests.

    A massive soul device had been ced at the eighth round¡¯s testing ground. It was the most conspicuous device in the entire coliseum because it was extremely tall. It appeared to be over eighty meters in height and in the shape of a miniature Spirit Pagoda, making it very apparent who the sole owners were. Tang Wulin had never seen this before.

    The Spirit Pagoda had gone through an awful lot of trouble in order to organize this Joust For A Spouse Festival!

    Under the staff¡¯s guidance, Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi walked side by side into the pagoda-shaped soul device.

    ¡°Next, you¡¯ll be transported to a ce simr to the spirit ascension tform. The machine transports randomly, so no two people will be ced at the same location. After entering, you are required to stay alive for as long as you can. You¡¯ll be attacked by powerful soul beasts in there. The longer you live, the higher your score is.¡±

    A ce simr to the spirit ascension tform?

 Chapter 1468 - Ten Thousand Beast Platform

    <h4>Chapter 1468: Ten Thousand Beast tform</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ever since Tang Wulin entered Shrek Academy, he rarely used the spirit ascension tform. However, he remembered his experience strengthening his spirit soul in the tform as if it was yesterday.

    He did not continue because the requirements for entering the high-ranking spirit ascension tform were too high. Also, ording to his teachers in Shrek Academy, after a spirit soul was upgraded to a ck spirit soul, it would be very difficult for it to be improved through the spirit ascension tform. Tang Wulin¡¯ spirit souls were all among the most powerful in their respective fields, thus there was no need for him to go into a spirit ascension tform.

    He did not expect the Joust For A Spouse Festival to have a trial such as this. This was interesting.

    Tang Wulin could not help but think of the Beast God Di Tian whom he faced before. Di Tian lived up to the name of the most powerful soul beast. Although he was very confident in his own strength, when he faced Di Tian that time, he still suffered a great loss. If it were not for his Golden Trident in the end, he would have died that very day.

    When he thought about this, he remembered the giant silver w hispanions mentioned. Who was that? It was a being that was capable of intimidating the Beast God. Could there be a terrifying beast king hidden in the depths of the Great Star Dou Forest?

    It seemed that the soul beasts were notpletely extinct after all!

    He reckoned that the soul beasts inside would not be weaklings, since the Spirit Pagoda had to prepare them to test soul masters with six rings and above such as them. This was a good opportunity for him to train himself.

    ¡°Excuse me. What¡¯s this device called?¡± Tang Wulin asked a member of the staff.

    They replied, ¡°This is the product of ourtest research spearheaded by Miss Gu Yuena, the Ten Thousand Beast tform. You¡¯ll gain unexpected benefits by training in here, meaning this eighth stage is also a reward for the participants of the Joust For A Spouse Festival. You¡¯ll understand once you enter it.¡±

    Lan Fozi could not help but offer his praise, ¡°Miss Gu Yuena is truly beautiful in appearance and sharp of mind. Not only does she look pleasant, but she also has a pure heart and spirit, and she¡¯s powerful. She¡¯s the perfect woman! Hey, wait up. What are you being so impatient for?¡±

    Tang Wulin had already walked toward the entrance to the Ten Thousand Beast tform before him. There was a strange-looking door of light at the entrance. ording to the attendant¡¯s instructions, they could begin their test by walking through this door.

    This was unlike his previous experiences using the spirit ascension tform. The spirit ascension tform was connected through instruments. In a certain sense, it allowed the user¡¯s spirits to enter the spirit ascension tform with a simted body. However, this Ten Thousand Beast tform seemed to be allowing the soul master himself to enter into it. There was an essential difference between the two.

    Tang Wulin did not hesitate and walked straight into the door of light. From Lan Fozi¡¯s view, he saw a dazzling sh and Tang Wulin had vanished without a trace.

    This guy was moving fast. He decided that he could notg behind. After all, this was a test designed by the Spirit Pagoda for all the elite soul masters. There should not be anything wrong with it.

    Following Tang Wulin¡¯s footsteps, Lan Fozi strode into the door and vanished.

    The space around them was warping in a distorted manner. Although the distortion was intense, it was linear. Tang Wulin bore with it and felt the changes around him silently.

    Spatial power was strange and terrifying. Damage to the fabric of space was a nightmare. If space shattered, terrifying destructive energy would be released. Many top soul masters were researching this aspect.

    With his Spirit Domain realm spiritual power, Tang Wulin could calmly experience the entire transportation process.

    If his actual body was transported into the Ten Thousand Beast tform to battle soul beasts, would he not be in danger if there was a dangerous situation? How would they deal with this problem?

    He had to go in and see the workings of this contraption with his own eyes!

    The sensation of being transported felt very much like the time he was spirited into the Dragon Valley in the Star Luo Empire. He wondered if the miniature world of the Dragon Valley still existed.

    Suddenly, his body felt light and a sense of weightlessness immediately came over him. The soul core within him contracted and pumped out soul power as he stabilized himself and hovered in midair.

    He focused his spirits to look into himself while observing his surroundings.

    His body was normal, and there did not seem to be any suppression from this space. All his abilities were still intact. Neither his spiritual power nor his soul power was affected in any way.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power cultivation base was still at rank-91. There was no substantial increase, but it was not as if he could not improve it. After he slept with Gu Yuena and his soul power suddenly reached the rank of Title Doulou, he had been consciously suppressing his own cultivation base so that it would not grow too quickly. This was because if his cultivation base grew too fast, his foundations would destabilize.

    His goal was not the rank of a Title Douluo. Instead, he sought after the visionary divine rank. Hence, every step he took had to have a firm foundation.

    Back when he achieved the breakthrough and attained the rank of a Title Douluo, Tang Wulin vaguely felt the condensation and formation of a second soul core within his sea of spirit. However, it was only a faint feeling back then. At this point, his second soul core gradually took form in his sea of spirit. With the nourishment from his spiritual power, it slowly merged with his Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation base.

    This soul core was clearly different from the soul core in his dantian. It was not only capable of mobilizing his soul power, but it could also mediate between his soul power and spiritual power. It formed the best link between the two.

    Once a soul master cultivated to a certain extent, the effects from the harmonization of his spiritual power and soul power were highly formidable. Many powerfulbat skills were products of thebination of the two.

    In turn, a sea of spirit with his soul power¡¯s nourishment and protection could unleash more powerful spiritual energy when it was used.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual domain got more stable when this second soul core was taking shape. It also became easier for Tang Wulin to control it.

    As far as his eyes could see, this was a world filled with life. An intense familiarity washed over him.

    The Great Star Dou Forest?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face had an odd expression.

    Not long ago, he had brought hispanions into the Great Star Dou Forest and they had narrowly escaped death. He never thought that he would be able to return to the Great Star Dou Forest when he participated in the Joust For A Spouse Festival. This was really interesting.

    Whether this Ten Thousand Beast tform was virtual or real, it was certainly built with the Great Star Dou Forest in mind.

    Tang Wulin would never mistake it for another forest. He was the Nature Child. He had keen senses for nature¡¯s life aura. The Great Star Dou Forest had its own aura, the same aura which he could sense from this ce!

    However, though it appeared to be the Great Star Dou Forest, when he looked at it in detail, he noticed that itcked the structure of the real thing. This must have been a unique enclosed space. Spirit Pagoda had modified it and somehow made it appear the way it was right now.

    Such an alteration alone was already shocking enough. Who knew how many resources had gone into this? This amount of wealth was as expected of Spirit Pagoda.

    The Dragon Valley was a miniature world that had formed naturally. At most, the Tang Sect had only found the key to enter the Dragon Valley and would never simply modify it. In the Dragon Valley, the nourishment from the dragon souls and dragon clouds provided an effective training environment for the soul masters.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s swift rate of improvement was definitely rted to the three years he spent burying dragon bones. His body was sublimed during that period. Otherwise, he would have buckled under the energy impact brought by the Golden Dragon King seals.

    He really liked this ce filled with life aura. Tang Wulin took a deep breath of fresh air. Regardless of whether it was real or virtual, it was stillfortable to breathe it in.

    Just when he was prepared to descend into the forest, a loud bird¡¯s squawk suddenly came from somewhere above his head.

    Something suddenly startled him. He raised his head instinctively to look and saw a mass of green light charging toward him at lightning speed.

    ¡®That¡¯s fast!¡¯

    The beam of light was like a green bolt of lightning. It appeared abruptly and grewrger in a sh.

    Tang Wulin dared not dally. He crossed his arms before him to defend himself, and golden radiance burst forth from within his body. Dragon Air!

    ¡°Boom!¡± The force of the impact sent him reeling. However, the green light was also affected by Dragon Air and was deflected away.

    Tang Wulin could only see that it was a colossal green bird. It had a vibrant appearance with a wingspan of around five meters. Its body was entirely azure green, as if it was sculpted from jade. Its emerald eyes flickered with a fierce gleam and its steel ws under its belly glowed eerily. Even the edges of its wings looked like sharp des.

    This was...the Green Jade Bird? It was a soul beast that went extinct long ago!

    The Green Jade Bird was known for its irascible temperament. It would attack any living creature that crossed its path. However, the interesting thing was that this soul beast was herbivorous. Its diet consisted mainly of fruits and grass seeds.

 Chapter 1469 - Silly Bird

    <h4>Chapter 1469: Silly Bird</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Green Jade Bird and the Thunderp Nether Vine shared some simrities. One of them was their tendency to self-destruct. When the Green Jade Bird cultivated to the rank of a hundred-thousand years, there was almost no chance that it would survive. They would turn into jade and transform into a huge gemstone. The gemstone would be of extremely high quality. Since ancient times, they were kept as collections by the aristocrats.

    Nheless, the Green Jade Birds¡¯ extinction was not rted to human activities. Because of their irascible nature, they would often attack their own species making it difficult for them to procreate.

    ording to Shrek Academy¡¯s texts, it was a self-destructing species. In the end, they were the cause of their own extinction.

    It was precisely because of Tang Wulin¡¯s vivid memory of this statement that he remembered this soul beast.

    Like the Thunderp Nether Vine, the soul beasts¡¯ tendency to self-destruct made it difficult for them to surpass a hundred thousand years. They were, nevertheless, extremely powerful.

    The Green Jade Bird had flesh of ice and bones of jade. Its body¡¯s quality was the most domineering among all the birds. They also possessed a certain spatial power. Their attacks could hardly be fended off. Their bodies were the most formidable weapons.

    Unfortunately for the Green Jade Bird, it encountered Tang Wulin whose body¡¯s qualities were more terrifying than itself. Its surprise attack was blocked.

    Tang Wulin did not even have the time to take in the Green Jade Bird¡¯s beauty when itunched another attack.

    It adjusted its body and there was a sh of green light. It pped its wings and released a piercing squawk. The green light instantly reached Tang Wulin.

    This time, Tang Wulin was prepared. A bluish-purple light shed in his eyes. He made a fist with his right hand and hurled a punch.

    Out of the blue, the sound of crackling thunder was heard. Tang Wulin hovered steadily in the air while the Green Jade Bird froze before its fist. An electric light with a bluish-purple hue circled its body. In the next instant, its colossal body fell from the skies and crashed onto the ground.

    Although the Green Jade Bird was strong, its cultivation base was not more than ten thousand years. It was hardly a match for Tang Wulin when he was prepared. However, Tang Wulin did not kill it. It was a wonderful opportunity to meet an extinct soul beast let alone have the intention of killing it.

    Tang Wulin quickly descended into the forest. Although he was confident with his strength, during his studies in Shrek Academy, his teachers had taught him that he should never hover in midair above a forest with soul beasts. In midair, he would be attacked by the flying soul beasts from above while the soul beasts hiding in the forest wouldunch skyward attacks as well. Hence, the dangers he faced would be much greater.

    Comparatively speaking, for a ground soul beast, the forest was the safest ce to be. In general, soul beasts were territorial. This applied to the soul beasts which dwelled in the forests as well. Mostly, a soul master would face only one kind of soul beast at a time.

    Currently, the Green Jade Birdy sprawling on the ground. Its body was twitching, while its azure green eyes were still staring at Tang Wulin. They were filled with rage.

    ¡°Stay still. You¡¯re a real stupid bird. Don¡¯t you know how to pursue good fortune and avoid disaster?¡± Tang Wulin shook his head as he strode up to the bird.

    Was this trial not about surviving in this ce for as long as possible? Tang Wulin did not mind doing that. He would treat this as an experience of living in the Great Star Dou Forest.

    A faint smile appeared on his face. Tang Wulin¡¯s smile grew wider. He liked this environment. It felt great to rx after all he had been through. Lately, he had been drilled almost to death by his uncle master.

    In spite of his perseverance, when he thought of his stern uncle master these past few days, his facial muscles could not help but twitch. He would rather not revisit those memories.

    Naturally, he did not know how happily Zhen Hua was smiling in the cksmith¡¯s Association at the moment.

    Tang Wulin strode forward ignoring the Green Jade Bird. After he learned about the fate of the soul beasts, he could not find it in himself to harm another soul beast. Although there was a high possibility that the soul beasts here were virtual, he genuinely did not wish to do them any harm.

    The world was bnced. The number of surviving soul beasts on the continent was very low. If the soul beasts truly went extinct, there was no telling what kind of problems would arise.

    The gradual extinction of soul beasts and the disruption of the ecosystem¡¯s bnce was linked to the withering of the Ancient Gold Tree.

    He was sure that it was because of the weakening life force on the Douluo Star that the Life Seed was growing so slowly.

    When the forests of steel expanded day by day, it resulted in the continuous destruction of the spaces which humans and soul beasts alike depended on for survival.

    Although the Douluo Star was a big world, it might just crumble like the smaller worlds when the destruction it faced became too great.

    The more his cultivation base improved, the deeper Tang Wulin felt this.

    Naturally, the high-ranking officials in the Federation were aware of this as well. However, they were not thinking about ways to improve the current situation. After all, mankind was already used to its current way of life. Technological advancement had also showed no signs of stopping. Hence, rather than restore the environment, it was easier to find suitable environments to develop and live in. That was how the space exploration agenda was raised, including the invasive war waged against the Star Luo and Dou Spirit Continents.

    The Federation¡¯s propaganda was to make space travel a reality in a hundred years and find a that was suitable to live on. They wouldplete the great migration in a thousand years before all the resources werepletely exhausted.

    Hence, almost all the research was focused toward this aim.

    However, even if that were possible, would the soul beasts be history in the world?

    Many intellectuals did not share this view. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s objective was to improve the situation to allow the soul beasts more space to live in. In any case, nobody could have foreseen they would beplicit in the extinction of the soul beasts instead.

    When he thought about all this, Tang Wulin felt depressed. He was no longer a student of Shrek Academy like he was back then. He was the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master. With his power, he had to work hard to try and change the situation.

    The most important thing was to change the people¡¯s attitude from a fundamental point of view.

    Undeniably, there was a need to search for other habitats. However, what they should be doing now was to protect the Douluo Star¡¯s environment regardless of the cost and not cause it further harm, so that future generations could continue to live in the environment.

    When he gave all this some thought, Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze slowly became determined. His motive for cultivating tirelessly in the beginning was to be a soul master. Initially, it was to look for his parents, after which all his hard work would then be for a long-term goal, for the continuity of the continent.

    When he held a different post, the responsibilities he shouldered were different as well.

    ¡°Caw! Caw! Caw!¡± Unpleasant sounds came from the front. Tang Wulin suddenly felt his surroundings darken. It was as if the light had been sucked away.

    With the darkening of the forest, he saw many pairs of eyes. They were scarlet red as if mes danced within them.

    He did not have to see their bodies. Tang Wulin could already tell what he was up against.

    The Dark Night Fire Monkeys! They weremunal soul beasts.

    They should have been extinct as well! Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. He suddenly opened his mouth and let out a dragon¡¯s roar skyward.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The resounding dragon¡¯s roar was deafening. The entire Great Star Dou Forest seemed to shake strongly with it. The sound waves of the roar traveled far and sounded like thunder out of the blue. His powerful Dragon Might burst forth from his body as well.

    The area around him seemed to brighten up quickly. The pairs of fiery eyes vanished from sight.

    The Dark Night Fire Monkeys were skilled in pack hunting. However, they were also cowardly and weaker individually.

    A dragon¡¯s roar with the Dragon Might unleashed from Tang Wulin¡¯s body was enough to scare them away.

 Chapter 1470 - Should All Soul Beasts Be Killed?

    <h4>Chapter 1470: Should All Soul Beasts Be Killed?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After scaring the Dark Night Fire Monkeys away, Tang Wulin disyed a faint smile. This was more like the Great Star Dou Forest! There were soul beasts everywhere. The Great Star Dou Forest was filled with life.

    If the ce had been reconstructed faithfully following the actual Great Star Dou Forest, he should be in the outer regions based on his current situation. The Green Jade Bird was a thousand-year soul beast and the pack of Dark Night Fire Monkeys just now should have been hundred-year soul beasts. Maybe there were thousand-year beasts among them as well. However, they were not much of a threat to him.

    He decided to treat this as a holiday trip.

    Tang Wulin did not intentionally fix a direction. He continued on along an arbitrary bearing. At the moment, he heard a roar. It did note from a soul beast. It was a human¡¯s roar.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Somewhere a hundred meters to his side, arge tree fell abruptly with a loud noise. A big and tall figure leaped into the skies. The figure was covered in dazzling scarlet mes and brandished a great axe as it descended from the skies.

    Just as the great tree fell, a brown giant ape reeled and crashed onto the ground. The ming battle axe was aimed at it.

    It seemed the giant ape would not be able to escape the attack and would lose its life to the battle axe.

    Tang Wulin frowned. In a swift movement, he appeared before the giant ape. He could cross the distance of a hundred meters in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The ming battle axe fell, but it struck on arge hand which flickered with electric light.

    Even with the axe¡¯s momentum, the soul master¡¯s strength, and the scorching mes, it was stopped by therge scaly hand which flickered with a bluish-purple radiance. The axe could not even move an inch further!

    At the moment, Tang Wulin could clearly see the person¡¯s appearance. Eight soul rings shone on his body: two yellows, three purples, and three cks. It was an amazing soul ringbination. He appeared to be in his forties. His arms were exposed, and his granite-like muscles were in full disy. His eyes gleamed with a fierce look.

    When his axe was blocked by Tang Wulin, he could not help but be shocked. In no time, shock turned into anger. ¡°Step aside! Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°It has lost its ability to fight back. Why must you kill it?¡±

    The burly man said angrily, ¡°Bullsh*t, that¡¯s a soul beast. It sneaked up on me just now. I¡¯ve to kill it, of course. Is something wrong with your brain? Aren¡¯t the soul beasts in this Ten Thousand Beast tform set up for us to kill? They¡¯re only energy bodies.¡±

    Tang Wulin replied coldly, ¡°These soul beasts are long extinct in the real world. This is only a simtion. We¡¯ve actually driven them into extinction. You know they¡¯re only energy bodies. So, why must you insist on killing them? Is there a need for that?¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯re you spouting this much bullsh*t? Scram!¡± As he said this, the burly man pulled on his martial soul me Battle Axe strongly. He attempted to wrestle it back from Tang Wulin.

    However, his battle axe seemed to have been cast in bronze and iron. It stayed put in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand.

    This...

    The burly man¡¯s expression changed slightly. He took a deep breath and his sixth soul ring shone brightly. Tongues of me rose from the ground around him like giant dragons which surged wildly into his battle axe. His battle axe instantly turned an incandescent white. The surrounding air around them was distorted due to the high temperature.

    As he faced the man with a wild temperament, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. He mumbled, ¡°Just as well. I wanted to see how this Ten Thousand Beast tform protects soul masters.¡±

    As he said this, his body shone brightly with a bluish-purple radiance. A sonorous dragon¡¯s roar was heard. His hand which held the battle axe suddenly turned scaly and sharp ws appeared. Ayer of golden-blue radiance which seemed to have substance gushed forth.

    ¡°Humph!¡± With a snort, a golden-blue radiance burst out.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The burly man felt an unparalleled terrifying energy pouring out from the person in front of him. In that instant, he felt as if his own thoughts were frozen over. There seemed to be a steel wall falling toward him, crushing him under its weight. His me Battle Axe shattered instantly. The terrifying power was devastating.

    The Dragon Air, the Thunderp Nether Vine, and spiritual power. It was a three-in-one.

    The Dragon Thunder st! It was Tang Wulin¡¯s original attack which was inspired by the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n¡¯sbat style. When he became a Title Douluo, he could aplish numerous skills which he was not able to before.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The burly man felt the thunderps erupting within himself. He felt as if his soul was about to be sted to pieces. He protected his body with his eight-ring soul power. With just three strikes, the soul power which he used to protect his body was dispersed. He waspletely overwhelmed.

    Even more terrifying was the numbness he felt which caused him not to feel any pain. Nheless, he could clearly feel the terrifying lightning entering his body. Also, Tang Wulin¡¯s hand which held onto his battle axe had a powerful suction force. He could not run away even if he wanted to. He could only look on as his body was slowly devoured by the lightning.

    At this very moment, the entire space shook violently. A beam of faint greenish light sparkled as it descended from the skies. It shone on the burly man and kept the lightning away from him. In the next instant, the burly man was like the wild goose which flew away to an unseen world. He vanished without a trace.

    Tang Wulin had a slight frown. The electric glow on his body gradually dimmed. Silently, he felt the fluctuations of the beam of light. It was special and seemed to be the power of somews of nature at work. It had repelled his attack on that burly man and forcibly transported him away.

    ¡®Can wounds be healed this way? I think not.¡¯

    After all, this was different from the spirit ascension tform. He also had a sudden realization. If his attack had been stronger whereby he had killed his opponent instantly, this space¡¯s natural power would not have been able to protect his opponent.

    As expected, there would be no killing of persons here. It was certainly a small nar space and not some virtual reality.

    The Dragon Thunder st¡¯s effects were great. However, his opponent did not know that for Tang Wulin to unleash his Dragon Thunder st¡¯s maximum power, he had to be in contact with his target. If his target kept a certain distance from him, the might of the Dragon Thunder st would be much weaker.

    When Tang Wulin turned around to look at where the ape soul beast was, the injured soul beast had already fled, like a wild goose, to unseen worlds.

    Well, it was a soul beast. It was only natural for it to run away when it had the chance.

    ...

    There was a sh of light and the burly man reappeared at the exit of the eighth stage. Currently, he had a burnt smell. Puffs of smoke could even be seen when he breathed. His entire body was paralyzed. Hey limp on the floor, unable to move a single muscle.

    The staff members and the Recovery System soul masters rushed forward and gave him emergency treatment. They managed to keep his condition under control.

    Actually, Tang Wulin had held back his power. He did not unleash his Dragon Thunder st at full strength. Otherwise, the burly man would have lost his life since he was caught off guard.

    When he finally caught his breath, the burly man was filled with fear. ¡®Who was that young man who seemed to be in his twenties? He must¡¯ve at least the strength of a Limit Douluo! Although I¡¯m a novice to the realm of eight rings, I¡¯m a true Soul Douluo expert! To think that I can¡¯t even stand my own ground in a single round. It¡¯s unbelievable. This is scary, way too scary.¡¯

    He would never have known that he had faced the current Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. What he endured was thebination of Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Air and the hundred-thousand year Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s terrifying lightning power.

    Even Tang Wulin himself nearly suffered a great loss when he faced the Thunderp Nether Vine. The Thunderp Nether Vine had evolved several times since. At present, Tang Wulin had to be extra careful while using its strength. That was how terrifying its might had be.

    Although the Dragon Thunder st was Tang Wulin¡¯s original soul skill, the strength of its might was on par with Tang Wulin¡¯s own eighth soul ring¡¯s soul skill. It was equivalent to an all-out strike when he was in his martial soul avatar mode.

    The burly man¡¯s rotten luck was that he happened to be the test subject for Tang Wulin¡¯s soul skill and the entire small ne.

    ...

    Lan Fozi strolled in the great forest. On his face was a curious look. It was his first time walking in such a lush forest. However, he liked ces which were filled with a life aura very much.

    ¡°It feels great! Although it¡¯s not so suitable for me, it¡¯s wonderful to be in such an environment. I wonder if the continent¡¯s soul beasts of old actually lived in such an environment. With such a dense life aura, I really have the urge to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°I wonder where that guy¡¯s been transported to. Will we bump into each other? Eh? Why is it darker in front? What a huge vine!¡±

    As he walked, Lan Fozi observed everything around him. He suddenly noticed a giant vine not far ahead of him. There were huge buds on the tips of the vines. The outeryers of the buds were dark green, but their tips were bright red. They looked like they were ready to bloom.

    ¡®When such huge buds blossom, the flowers must be more than five meters in diameter! What a peculiar nt!¡¯

    The vine was more than fifteen meters tall. Its huge buds swayed gently which made it look enticing.

 Chapter 1471 - Lan Foziâ€™s Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1471: Lan Fozi¡¯s Crisis</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Lan Fozi continued forward as he admired the view. However, he suddenly stopped in his tracks as a sense of danger appeared out of the blue in his mind.

    Lan Fozi leaned back without hesitation and tapped the ground with the tips of his toes. His entire person flew backward like an arrow.

    At this very moment, the colossal vine that was closest to him suddenly fell towards him like a giant hammer. The huge bud came straight at him.

    The giant bud opened up during its fall and an extremely powerful suction force came from the blooming flower.

    Lan Fozi had goosebumps all over his body when he saw this giant blossoming flower. When the flower opened up its petals, there were rings upon rings of tightly-packed sharp teeth on the inside. It seemed like a meat grinder and was filled with fierceness. The vine was growing rapidly as the bud pounced towards him with blinding speed. It was clear to him that being bitten by this giant bud would not be afortable affair.

    In this time of crisis, Lon Fozi turned in midair. Rings of blue-colored radiance shot out from his body which exerted a strong repelling force. The huge was immediately sent flying by the repulsive force of the blue radiance flower when it tried to cover him.

    However, Lan Fozi¡¯s nostrils were suddenly filled with a thick sweet smell. He immediately felt his consciousness slipping away.

    ¡®This is bad! There¡¯s poison!¡¯

    At the same time as he felt frightened, he was filled with fury. His eyes instantly turned blue and the blue radiance which swirled around his body instantly turned into sharp des that shot outward.

    The sharp des quickly erged with the wind. In what seemed like an instant, they formed sickles of more than three meters in length. However, the sweet aroma also intensified.

    Lan Fozi had instantly held his breath when he sensed that something was wrong. However, he quickly noticed that it was not enough for him to just hold his breath. The sweet smell could enter his body through the pores on his skin too.

    Fortunately, he had a spiritual cultivation base of the Spirit Domain realm. He controlled the pores on his body with great precision so that they were closed off as well. That was how he finally kept the sweet aroma at bay. However, the sweet aroma that had already entered his body still made him feel groggy and pulses of euphoria came from his limbs and bones. He feltfort that could not be put in words.

    The only thought he had at this moment was to lie down and have a good sleep. As he felt the stimtion from the sweet aroma, more and more giant flowers were swarming toward him like bees in his field of vision. The bright red flowers filled his sight.

    He suddenly bit down on his tongue. Lan Fozi endured the grogginess with difficulty and the hallucinations he started having from his euphoric state as he turned around and ran. Rings of aqua-colored radiance swiftly erupted from his body. They formed something that resembled a tornado and protected him from the flowers.

    Nightmare Piranha Flower! It was one of the most terrifying killers of the Great Star Dou Forest. Soul beasts or humans would often be oblivious to any sense of danger before it. They would fall into a deep sleep under the effects of its nightmare poison as they slept soundly and would be nutrients for the Nightmare Piranha Flower.

    The most terrifying thing about the Nightmare Piranha Flower was not in its ability to devour, but the nightmare poison it possessed.

    The nightmare poison was once listed as the ten most peculiar poisons in the world by Tang Sect. Other than its aroma, it had no shape or form and had great prative strength. It did not even need to be breathed in as it could enter the target¡¯s body through the target¡¯s pores. Its effects were also domineering. It would erupt in a short time and quickly paralyze the human mind. It could even paralyze a person¡¯s sea of spirit and render the person powerless to fight back. In the end, the person would be devoured by the Nightmare Piranha Flower.

    ...

    Tang Wulin did a fish dive and rolled along the ground for dozens of meters before he bounced back onto his feet. He had instantly charged forward with swift movements as his expression turned grim.

    This was the seventh wave of soul beasts he had encountered today. The previous waves had been easily dismissed by him. He would never actually harm the soul beasts anyway. Those that attacked him, he would just beat them back. He was perfectly happy if there were soul beasts that ignored him.

    It was unclear if it was the effects of this Ten Thousand Beast tform, but the soul beasts here were filled with the urge to attack. For example, the soul beast before him at this moment was the most powerful one Tang Wulin had encountered since he entered the Ten Thousand Beast tform.

    Its body was around four meters long. It was not exceptionallyrge, but its body shape looked aptly proportionate. Every muscle on its body seemed to be filled with explosive strength. Its head was massive like a lion, but it had a fiend¡¯s face. Starkly in contrast with its brilliant golden coat of fur, its face was ck and its contours were those of a demon¡¯s appearance.

    It even had incredible strength which was not inferior to Tang Wulin¡¯s. Beneath its feet, there was a ring of golden light which circled a ck rune. It was an impressive-looking Domain.

    A Golden Fur Lion Mastiff. This was also a soul beast that went extinct long ago. It was a being at the rank of Beast King.

    The Golden Fur Lion Mastiff was the legendary predecessor of all canine soul beasts. There were even legends that imed that it was the predecessor of all lion-type soul beasts. It had incredible strength and was born with a Domain light ring, Domination. It was known for its wild lust for battle. Once it was in its battle mode with its Domination Domain activated, its attacks and defenses would be strengthened greatly. Also, it would not feel any pain. All its abilities would be strengthened by at least fifty percent. Also, this soul beast¡¯s characteristic was that it would not rest until it dies.

    It was precisely because of this reason that the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff had enemies all over the world. It had a hard time surviving in the world of soul beasts and eventually submitted to the fate of extinction.

    This was a lonesome yet powerful soul beast. Tang Wulin did not expect to bump into one here.

    Judging from this Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s body and the size of its Domain¡¯s light ring, it should have been at the rank of a ten-thousand-year soul beast. Even so, Tang Wulin was starting to feel the pressure from it.

    The moment they met, the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff pounced and the terrifying force sent Tang Wulin flying from the impact. Although he was not injured, he was startled with shock.

    ¡°Roar!¡± A deep howl sounded from the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s mouth. Its amber eyes were fixed on Tang Wulin. Its golden fur stood on end as it slowly made its way towards Tang Wulin and put one paw after another.

    The golden-ck light ring under its feet slowly floated. There was a faint specter of what seemed like a ghost diffusing into its body. Its Domination Domain was activated!

    With every step it took, the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s body would slightly erge. With every step forward, it grewrger. It was already the size of a small hill in the blink of an eye. Its fur shone with a metallic luster as it bared its densely-packed fangs.

    ¡°Rawr!¡± Another deafening roar erupted. This time, a ck shadow that was an exact copy of its head shot out from its body. The ck shadow was muchrger than its actual body. With its roar, terrifying sound waves turned everything within a hundred meters into powder.

    This was not a spiritual attack, it was the vibration from its shockwave. Lion Mastiff Roar! This was one of the Domination Domain¡¯s applications.

    Tang Wulin felt the space around him vibrate at a high frequency with the beast¡¯s furious roar. His especially fragile seven orifices had felt the worst of the impact. The intense shockwave shattered the space. There even seemed to be a momentary void around him.

    ¡®What a powerful beast! This one¡¯s only a ten-thousand year Lion Mastiff¡¯s Roar! If it were at the hundred-thousand years rank, how powerful will this Golden Fur Lion Mastiff be?¡¯

    Tang Wulin remembered from his lessons in Shrek Academy that there was a mastiff among the Ten Great Beasts. However, it was not a Golden Fur Lion Mastiff, they were already extinct. He believed that if there was a hundred-thousand year Golden Fur Lion Mastiff, it would have been listed among the Ten Great Beasts instead of that mastiff.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes flickered with electric light faint as purplish lightning lingered on his skin. He unleashed a dragon¡¯s roar towards the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff.

    ¡°Rawr!¡± A dragon¡¯s head covered in bluish electric light materialized out of thin air. The sound wave was not as powerful as the Lion Mastiff Roar, but it released a chilly air that shot towards the heavens. Heunched his counterattack against the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff while he protecting himself.

 Chapter 1472 - Battling the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff

    <h4>Chapter 1472: Battling the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The very next instant after it roared, the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff leaped with its immense body. With its forepaws aimed downward, it pounced directly towards Tang Wulin.

    Its domineering and imposing manner made Tang Wulin nch. He could feel that the aura of the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff was not merely a disy of strength. Under the enhancement of its Domination Domain, it was filled with unparalleled power. This power wasced with madness. The terrifying aura came right at Tang Wulin and made him feel as if the heaven and the earth moved.

    Tang Wulin dared not confront it head-on and swiftly retreated.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s forepaws struck the ground. The mountains moved and the earth was shaken in that instant. Countless huge trees in a wide area around them were uprooted from the impact. The powerful vibration force sputtered outward and sent Tang Wulin reeling from the impact.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body felt numb amid that powerful vibration. He lost control over his body and was carried away by the terrifying shockwave. The Golden Fur Lion Mastiff rode on the momentum of its strike and leaped again. It swept its giant paws sideways straight towards Tang Wulin.

    ¡®Incredible. After it unleashed its Domination Domain, its attacking power has be even more powerful.¡¯

    Tang Wulin dared not dawdle. The Dragon Core within him quickly contracted. He no longer intended to hide his own weakness. With the scorching blood essence pumping out from his Dragon Core, the numbness instantly dissipated. He did not dodge the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s iing huge paw, golden light shot from his eyes instead and he hurled a punch.

    The ear-piercing thunderp sounded like thunder out of the blue as it rumbled loudly. Tang Wulin was sent flying by the paw strike as he crashed onto something solid far away. The Golden Fur Lion Mastiff descended from the skies as its body flickered with electric light. It dropped to the ground and was unable to follow up with another attack for the moment.

    Blood essence coursed throughout his body. Tang Wulin lost count of how many trees he broke before he stopped reeling. ¡®Incredible!¡¯ This Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s strength was definitely the most powerful among the soul beasts he had encountered so far. Perhaps only the Duskgold Dreadw Bear King in its most explosive state or the Bear Lord could fight against it. However, in terms of cultivation base, it was much weaker than the Bear Lord. It was evident just how powerful was the Domination Domain¡¯s enhancement towards its powers.

    Although it was powerful, it was naturally near impossible for it to harm Tang Wulin. In this Ten Thousand Beast tform, Tang Wulin clearly knew that he was under some form of constant supervision. Hence, he appeared a bit cowardly in his battles. He dared not unleash his full strength in fear of exposing his real identity.

    ¡°Rawr!¡± The Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s roar was heard again. Its mountainous body appeared above Tang Wulin and crashed down like Mount Tai.

    ¡®This beast!¡¯

    Tang Wulin leaped and focused all his strength into his fist. He umted soul power within him and electric light flowed along his skin. Without using the Golden Dragon Nine Moves, he relied purely on his own strength, soul power, Dragon Air, and his lightning power. Dragon Thunder st!

    Thunder rumbled.

    Their battle could by synonymized with destruction. Tang Wulin was swatted back onto the ground with the sound of the explosion. He sunk directly into the ground like a nail hammered into wood.

    The Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s immense body only slightly rose. Its body flickered with golden light. The lightning could not do any substantial damage to it. The only effect it had was to darken the luster of its fur.

    Its colossal bodynded and it struck out with its forepaws again. Although it did not increase its momentum by leaping this time, the impact sent the buried Tang Wulin flying out forcibly when its forepaws struck on the ground. It opened its jaws, revealing its fangs and snapped them towards Tang Wulin.

    Currently, Tang Wulin was so dazed that he could not even process anything that was happening.

    When he first encountered the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff, he did not even see it as a real opponent. Simply put, he had underestimated his opponent. It was only a ten thousand-year soul beast after all while he was already an expert at the rank of a Title Douluo. Up until now, he had received the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s attacks for the sake of experiencing them.

    However, he never expected the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s Domination Domain to be so powerful. These three consecutive paw strikes had almost shattered his rich blood essence. Also, what shocked him more was that his bloodline suppression which had never failed him before was useless in the face of this Domination Domain. This Golden Fur Lion Mastiff did not seem to be affected in any way.

    When a person was one step behind in his attacks, he would continue tog behind. Tang Wulin saw the iing Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s paw. Currently, blood essence shook throughout his body, but he could not even defend himself.

    He helplessly sighed. A bluish-purple streak of light silently appeared in midair and the entire space seemed to have slowed down. The giant paw that was already on Tang Wulin clearly paused.

    This was not Tang Wulin¡¯s time backtrack Domain, but rather the air had suddenly thickened because of the lightning element.

    ¡°Crack!¡± Amid a crisp crackle, the bluish-purple light struck on the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff.

    Compared to its body that was akin to a thirty-meter hill, the bluish-purple streak of light appeared as insignificant as it could. However, the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s fur stood on its end the instant it was hit. Its entire body turned bluish-purple as it froze in midair. The giant paw which was aimed at Tang Wulin stopped three meters short of its intended target.

    Currently, the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff appeared slightlyical. It looked like a great hound that had suddenly turned bluish-purple and hovered in midair. In the next instant, its immense body dropped in freefall as it crashed towards the earth.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A huge pit was sted out of the ground. Tang Wulin¡¯s body was still moving upward from the previous vibration force. He only started to fall back down after he reached some height.

    He finally sighed with relief. Energy was simultaneously being pumped from his Dragon Core and soul core. Tang Wulin adjusted his posture as he dropped down from the skies.

    Thunder God¡¯s Whip!

    One of the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s two great soul skills!

    This was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time unleashing the Thunder God¡¯s Whip on a battlefield. The Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s wild lightning power swarmed into the whip as itshed at the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff.

    Because of his identity as the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n¡¯s young master, he could only use his own lightning power and could not expose the Thunderp Nether Vine. Hence, he used his skill in an obscure way. He did not unleash the Thunder God¡¯s Whip¡¯s full strength. Even so, the Thunderp Nether Vine which had experienced several great nourishments still erupted with shocking power. After all, this was Tang Wulin¡¯s ninth soul skill. Even the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s Domination Domain seemed hard-pressed to endure the impact.

    With swift movements, Tang Wulin flew further away in the air and looked down on the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff.

    He was not angered because of the consecutive blows he took but he was rather delighted. A powerful opponent could stimte his growth. To be able to face a powerful soul beast such as the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff at this moment was akin to finding a whetstone for Tang Wulin. This was a great opportunity for him to temper his own strengths. At the same time, he also wanted to see just how powerful this Golden Fur Lion Mastiff was.

    The Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s body ceaselessly twitched. The Thunder God¡¯s Whip¡¯s terrifying might was evident. Tang Wulin noticed that the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff was shrinking. It appeared as if its Domination Domain¡¯s effect was diminishing and weakening.

    ¡®Eh? Can the Thunder God¡¯s Whip strip it of its Domain? This is interesting.¡¯

    The bluish-purple electric light finally vanished from the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s body. Its colossal body was restored to its original length of four meters and its fur appeared charred. What piqued Tang Wulin¡¯s curiosity was that the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s fierce-looking fiend face was shifting. The dark face of a fiend gradually subsided and a round, chubby face that was cute in a dumb way was revealed. The ck coloration eventually gathered on its eyelids, forming two ck dots.

    ¡°Arf-arf!¡± It raised its head and barked at Tang Wulin. Then, it turned around and ran away as it disappeared from sight within seconds.

    This...

 Chapter 1473 - Itâ€™s Him?

    <h4>Chapter 1473: It¡¯s Him?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin stared with his mouth agape. There was no description of this trait in all the historical records in Shrek Academy about the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff. Hence, Tang Wulin was not sure what had just happened to it. He simply concluded that he had sessfully beaten the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff.

    ¡®I thought the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff should be ferocious and not fear death. Isn¡¯t it described as never retreating unto death? Why did it run away then?¡¯

    Also, Tang Wulin vaguely noticed that the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s body seemed to be shrinking as it ran away. The aura it exuded weakened gradually as well.

    When he looked at his surroundings, the condition of thend within a five hundred-meter radius could be described as a world being turned upside down. If it were not so, he would have difficulty believing that the beast, which had just escaped with its tail between its legs and even threatened his safety, was the cause of all this mess.

    After the attack, Tang Wulin was more confident in his Thunder God¡¯s Whip. It was definitely his most powerful single-target attack. Not only was it powerful in offense, it also had the ability to control his target. If only he couldbine it with his other attacks...

    Tang Wulin began to fiddle with the differentbinations of his skills in his mind. If he could put them to good use, it would undoubtedly raise hisbat strength to a higher level.

    When his cultivation base was at nine rings, it seemed that the entire world had changed. There was also a huge difference among the Title Douluos. Although one would be regarded as a Title Douluo once one¡¯s cultivation base was at that rank, there were still huge differences in thebat strengths of the Title Douluos.

    Simply put, if his uncle master did not use his four-word battle armor, he would definitely be his match. His uncle master might even lose within a short period. A soul master¡¯s strength was thebination of his qualities. The soul skills were the most important of all. Unlike the days of old, soul masters today were equipped with battle armors. In a certain sense, battle armors had closed the gap between soul masters of the same rank. Of course, it was all rtive.

    After he recovered from hisst battle, Tang Wulin¡¯s alertness was clearly raised. He decided that he could not let his guard down just because he sensed that his opponent was not powerful. If he did not have his Thunder God¡¯s Whip just now, or had the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff¡¯s attacks been wilder, he might very well not have the opportunity to fight back.

    ¡®Note to self, don¡¯t be careless!¡¯ At the same time, a thought began to take root in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind.

    He realized that he actually possessed many abilities. He had his Bluesilver Grass¡¯s nine soul rings and a dozen soul skills. He also had his spiritual domain, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s six soul rings and six soul skills: Golden Dragon Body, Golden Dragon Inferno Kill, Golden Dragon Nine Moves, Blood Soul Fusion Skills, and many more.

    He had many abilities. Although he had utilized them before this, actualbat rarely gave him the opportunity to unleash all his skills. Often, he would not even have the time to unleash the most suitable soul skill. He wondered if he could simplify thisplex array of skills, gather all his abilities, and incorporate them into his battles. He also wondered if he shouldbine his soul skills and blood essence soul rings or capitalize on his Blood Soul Fusion Skill to consolidate all his abilities.

    Clearly, it was no simple matter. It was not easy for him to create the Blood Soul Fusion Skills. If he wanted to merge them all into one, the difficulty would undoubtedly increase.

    It seemed that he had to give it more thought. Also, he could not rush it, rather, he had to take it one step at a time.

    Tang Wulin heaved a long sigh and dropped down to the ground. His soul core and Dragon Core worked within him. The two great circtions allowed him to quickly replenish the energy he had spent during the recent battle.

    At this very moment, he suddenly felt a peculiar surge of energy far away.

    ¡®What¡¯s this? Spiritual power?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    The spiritual shockwave rippled out in rings. He only picked it up since it was spreading out.

    It was evident that the spiritual power did not belong to a soul beast. ¡®Is a soul master unleashing his or her spiritual energy? Could it be a Domain?¡¯

    ¡®A spiritual domain?¡¯

    With his heart racing, Tang Wulin twisted his body in the air. Soul power gushed forth and he shot toward the origin of the spiritual shockwave.

    The closer Tang Wulin was to the spiritual shockwave¡¯s aura, the more shocked he got. It was because the spiritual power was awesome. It even seemed to have the ability to devour everything.

    There seemed to be a vortex at the core of the spiritual power. The vortex was a ck hole. It devoured not the soul power nor the heaven and earth elements, but the spiritual power instead.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s own spiritual power was drawn in. He felt as if it wanted to break out from his body. Fortunately, his spiritual cultivation base was also at the Spirit Domain realm. With his spiritual soul core guarding his spiritual power, he stayed unaffected.

    He got closer to the source. Tang Wulin could see a patch of darkness from the air. No, it was not a pure mass of darkness, but a shade of dark blue. At the core of the dark blue mass, he could faintly make out the ck hole which he sensed earlier. The closer he got, the greater his spiritual power was affected. He was forced to stop in his tracks.

    ¡®Incredible! This spiritual domain¡¯s might is truly terrifying!¡¯

    There seemed to be no changes in the nts around him. Tang Wulin could not even feel an ounce of life in them. The ck hole had devoured the spiritual wave created by their weak life force. Hence, their vitality was gone. On the surface, everything still appeared normal. However, being deprived of their vitality was equivalent to their life being taken away. The only certain oue was death.

    A momentter, Tang Wulin saw someone standing at the center of the ck hole.

    He was looking up at the skies, but his eyes werepletely ck. The dark blue radiance was unleashed from his eyes. Around him, there were a dozenrge-sized soul beasts sprawled on the ground. They were devoid of aura. Clearly, their sea of spirits were torn to shreds and their souls scattered. There was still some traces of life energy in them. Nheless, they showed no signs of life.

    ¡®Is it him?¡¯

    Lan Fozi! The spiritual energy which was like a ck hole had been unleashed by him!

    Tang Wulin did not attempt to get closer. With the lesson learned from his encounter with the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff, he was now extremely careful when he faced simr situations. This was a small, independent ne. Death was a possibility here. If Lan Fozi¡¯s spiritual domain attack had surpassed his endurance, he reckoned that Lan Fozi would end up being destroyed just like the soul beasts.

    ¡®This fellow¡¯s spiritual domain is truly amazing! It¡¯s not just a devouring ck hole, but a destructive ck hole. Can my body endure this kind of spiritual domain?¡¯

    Tang Wulin just finished the thought when Lan Fozi¡¯s body shook greatly. He coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood and the ck coloration faded from his eyes. His body copsed to the ground. The ck hole with a terrifying aura also dissipated. In the aftermath, there was no sign of life within a distance of a hundred meters.

    Tang Wulin was at Lan Fozi¡¯s side in a jiffy. Lan Fozi¡¯s aura was quite faint. However, Tang Wulin sensed a hint of wildness in his body.

    He had a simr feeling when he transformed into the Blood Dragon. Although it was slightly different, the madness had left a deep impression on Tang Wulin. In other words, did Lan Fozi go berserk just now?

    He had only met Lan Fozi recently. Hence, they were not that close. However, he would not leave him to die. He ced a hand on Lan Fozi¡¯s chest to sense his body¡¯s condition.

    The moment his palm touched Lan Fozi, he was shocked.

    Lan Fozi¡¯s meridian vessels¡¯ chaotic state exceeded his expectations. Simply put, Lan Fozi¡¯s soul power coursed in a way starkly different from his. Seemingly, it defied logic. However, his soul power flowed naturally on its own.

    Tang Wulin could simultaneously sense that Lan Fozi¡¯s life energy was vigorous. Although Lan Fozi¡¯s spirit was withering, his body was quickly repairing itself. His spiritual power was also fast recovering.

    He retracted his soul power. Currently, Lan Fozi was no longer the greatest source of danger, but the soul beasts that might appear at any moment.

    ¡®He¡¯s already unconscious and this ce is crawling with soul beasts. Why hasn¡¯t the Ten Thousand Beast tform transport him out yet? Is it because of my presence here? If that¡¯s the case, it only proves that this Ten Thousand Beast tform is under constant supervision.¡¯

    He sat cross-legged beside Lan Fozi. Tang Wulin was in no hurry to leave. After all, the eighth round¡¯s test was to see who could stay here the longest. At the same time, he was highly interested in these soul beasts, especially those powerful soul beasts which were supposedly extinct. He had learned a lot from his scuffles with them.

    Perhaps the spiritual power outburst released by Lan Fozi was too powerful that, even after an hour, no other soul beast made its appearance.

    Tang Wulin observed the soul beasts which were killed by Lan Fozi. There were a few that he could not recognize, but those that he could were not weaklings.

    He probed Lan Fozi¡¯s aura again. From the feel of his aura, he should have been awake by now! What was happening?

 Chapter 1474 - Theseâ€¦ Chest Musclesâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1474: These... Chest Muscles...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°He¡¯s poisoned?¡± The Damask Tulip¡¯s voice sounded in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Oh? Poisoned?¡± Tang Wulin asked the Damask Tulip in his mind, ¡°What kind of poison?¡±

    The Damask Tulip replied, ¡°If my senses are correct, it must be the Nightmare Piranha Flower¡¯s poison. It¡¯s a kind of toxin that¡¯s not lethal in itself, but if we don¡¯t administer the antidote, the prey will stay unconscious until death. It¡¯s what the Nightmare Piranha Flower use to catch its prey. It¡¯s ranked seventh among the Ten Great Peculiar Poisons. This person is powerful. He was poisoned for a long time already, yet he¡¯s able to withstand it until just now when he lost his consciousness. This isn¡¯t an easy thing to do. His strength and willpower are shocking.¡±

    ¡°What do we do? Can you give him the antidote?¡± Tang Wulin knew that the Damask Tulip was most skilled in dealing with poisons.

    The Damask Tulip replied haughtily, ¡°I¡¯m ranked first among the Ten Great Immortal Grasses. I¡¯m even called the Immortal Grass King. Although this nightmare fang poison is potent, it¡¯s not difficult to neutralize it. Remove his clothes. The nightmare fang is very troublesome. It can enter a person¡¯s body through the pores. I have to draw the toxins out with my aroma to detoxify him. I can¡¯t do it effectively when there¡¯s ayer of clothes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the best. I¡¯ll remove them,¡± said Tang Wulin reverently to the Damask Tulip. He then began to remove Lan Fozi¡¯s clothes.

    He had just removed his outer clothing when he hesitated. Then, an electric light flickered on his body. It formed an electric that enveloped Lan Fozi and himself.

    A person¡¯s exposed body was both personal and private. The Ten Thousand Beast tform might very well be under the constant supervision of someone. Since he wanted to help him, he would do it correctly. He decided to cover him from prying eyes.

    He removed Lan Fozi¡¯s outer garment, revealing the clothes within. Tang Wulin felt something was off about Lan Fozi. ¡®This guy¡¯s skin is quite fair! He doesn¡¯t seem too muscr, though.¡¯

    ¡®Hmm, his chest muscles look okay, they¡¯re puffy, but I can¡¯t say the same for the other parts of his body. There¡¯s no muscle on his arms. This guy¡¯s really...¡¯

    Suddenly, Tang Wulin paused.

    ¡®This profile... there¡¯s something odd...¡¯

    ¡°What, you¡¯ve only realized it now?¡± The Damask Tulip¡¯s voice sounded unusual. There was a hint of him reveling in Tang Wulin¡¯s misfortune.

    Tang Wulin mumbled, ¡°No way.¡±

    The Damask Tulip said, ¡°Yes way. She¡¯s dressed up as a man. You know the art of disguise too. Didn¡¯t you sense anything off about her aura before this? Didn¡¯t you notice that she always had a faint sweet smell about her?¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless. ¡°How would I know? I couldn¡¯t get close to her just to get a whiff. Only someone with a sensitive sense of smell such as you will notice it. What should I do now? Can we detoxify her without removing her clothes?¡±

    He never expected Lan Fozi to be a girl. Although he did not have solid evidence, from the looks of her body profile, he could practically confirm it.

    The Damask Tulip replied in a tone which clearly suggested he was enjoying Tang Wulin¡¯s awkwardness. ¡°You¡¯re just strangers meeting by chance like two ships passing in the night. You don¡¯t have to save her, right? Let¡¯s forget it. This nightmare fang is very potent, and she¡¯s far gone. If we wait any longer and the poison enters her bone marrow, even I¡¯ll be powerless to do anything then. We can only let her continue sleeping till her death. I¡¯ll leave it to you to decide whether you want to save her or leave her be.¡±

    ¡°Well, can you remove her clothes?¡± asked Tang Wulin gloomily. ¡®Why¡¯s this happening to me? Lan Fozi, oh Lan Fozi. Why¡¯re you, a girl, participating in this Joust For A Spouse Festival? Are you out of your mind?¡¯

    The Damask Tulip replied, ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m a male, and it¡¯s inappropriate for me to have undue physical contact with another person of the opposite gender. Moreover, I¡¯ve already merged as one with my lover. We¡¯re hermaphroditic now. We can¡¯t do this.¡±

    Tang Wulin said in exasperation, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, do you think I can? What¡¯s the rationale behind it?¡± No matter how well he nned out his strategies, when he was faced with a situation like this, he could not help but feel flustered.

    The desperation he felt at the moment was at its peak. Currently, the young girl before him was poisoned by some peculiar toxin. Fortunately, she was not poisoned by the same poison he was afflicted with thest time. Otherwise, things would have been far moreplicated.

    ¡°Boss, you should hurry,¡± came the Damask Tulip¡¯s mocking tone.

    Tang Wulin said fiercely, ¡°When I was poisoned on Star Luo back then, weren¡¯t you able to detoxify me? You know, using that medicine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe... Perhaps, it¡¯s possible. But, wasn¡¯t that good for you? When I noticed that something was wrong, I hastily sealed all my six senses. I didn¡¯t take a peek at your glorious body,¡± the Damask Tulip replied with a chuckle.

    The edge of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched. All this while, he had felt the Damask Tulip was the most reliable spirit soul. The Goldsong and the Overlord Dragon were limited in their intellect and not equipped with much wisdom. Now, it seemed that the Damask was not so reliable after all!

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath, focused his spirit to gaze within himself, and extended his spiritual power outward. He sensed Lan Fozi¡¯s position with his spiritual power. Tang Wulin quickly went over and removed her clothes. Throughout the entire process, he did his best to avoid contact with her body. However, it was virtually impossible to not touch her body when he had to remove the tight clothes on her body. Her skin was smooth to the touch, and a faint sweet smell filled his nostrils. Although he kept his eyes closed, he was still affected by the circumstances.

    Tang Wulin could only recite a mantra in his heart repeatedly, ¡®Gu Yuena! Gu Yuena! Gu Yuena!¡¯ After all, when he faced Dai Yun¡¯er back then, he was able to stand his ground and remained calm. He definitely had enough restraint. However, this whole affair was definitely awkward for him.

    He finally removed thest of her clothes. Tang Wulin felt sweat trickling down his back. With his cultivation base, it was virtually impossible for him to sweat. However, it was happening to him right now.

    ¡°Damask, hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright!¡± This time around, the Damask Tulip did not dawdle. A huge pink flower surfaced above Tang Wulin. It radiated a faint pinkish light which enveloped Lan Fozi¡¯s body.

    The Damask Tulip was a peerless Immortal Grass and was called the Fragrance Damask Immortal. His aroma could neutralize poisons and was immune to them also. Under the nourishment of his aura, ayer of tightly-packed, bright red water droplets gradually appeared on Lan Fozi¡¯s translucent skin. A thick, sweet aura arose as well.

    ¡°Incredible, she¡¯s taken quite a whiff! She has amazing body qualities. Her body had instinctively protected her internal organs from the nightmare poison. Otherwise, once the poison enters the brain and pollutes the sea of spirit, I won¡¯t be able to do anything about it.¡±

    The Damask Tulip analyzed her condition as he worked to neutralize the poison.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Can you stop yammering? Be quick about it. Put her clothes back on when you¡¯re done.¡±

    The Damask Tulip fell silent for a moment. Then, he said casually, ¡°Boss, do you still remember how manyyers she wore for her breast binder? I doubt you do.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®Why¡¯re women so troublesome? It was tiring enough to undo it, I¡¯d to move her body about for half a day before I got it all undone. That¡¯s when I touched her body the most.¡¯

    ¡°Quit talking nonsense and detox her!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done, boss. I¡¯ve basically drawn out all the poison from her body. This nightmare poison will naturally evaporate in the air. We¡¯ll only have to wait for a couple of minutes, and it¡¯ll disappear on its own. Hmm, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t harm you to inhale it as you have me. You won¡¯t get poisoned.¡±

    Tang Wulin finally rxed. At least, he would not have to wipe her body down. Otherwise, that would be more awkward. As for the breast binder, he would do his best to put it back on her. He was in no mood to worry over how it was bound initially. He would run away to hide after he dressed her. He could always keep an eye on the situation with his spiritual power. After all, she would not know that it was him who had rescued her. That way, this awkwardness could be avoided.

 Chapter 1475 - Youâ€™re Repaying Kindness with Ingratitude!

    <h4>Chapter 1475: You¡¯re Repaying Kindness with Ingratitude!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®Right, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do!¡¯

    Once he got that out of the way, the awkwardness he felt before vanished. As long as Lan Fozi did not know that it was he who put her clothes back on, everything would be fine. As for her impersonating a man, he would just act as if he had no knowledge of it.

    Electric light hovered around them and shined brightly on their surroundings. ¡®This should be enough to conceal us. We should be safe from any sort of monitoring.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± said the Damask Tulip.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s reaction was quick as he swiftly moved toward Lan Fozi. He carried her delicate frame with one hand and reached for the breast binder with the other. He started trying to put it on her.

    At that moment, he suddenly felt something wrong with the atmosphere. Because he had been keeping his eyes closed all this while and was relying on his spiritual power to feel his surroundings, his senses were sharpened. He suddenly felt a strong gust wind...

    Smack!

    A pnded savagely on Tang Wulin¡¯s cheek, and his body swerved from the impact. The person in his arm was also weak after being poisoned, so she lost her bnce and fell onto the ground with him. By a peculiar stroke of luck, Tang Wulinnded on top of her naked body.

    Tang Wulin instinctively opened his eyes. What he saw were two azure eyes that were practically shooting mes. They were aze with an undying fury, as if they wanted to burn him to ashes.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s cheek stung from the pain. This was the first time in his entire life that he was pped across the face!

    Lan Fozi¡¯s face was still that of a man¡¯s. However, Tang Wulin could clearly feel that his body was pressing on a delicate and tender frame. The part which was supposed to be bound by the breast binder felt especiallypressed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea! I¡¯m trying to get rid of the poison for you!¡± Tang Wulin grabbed Lan Fozi¡¯s hands as she tried tounch another volley of attacks and pressed them onto the ground. However, this just made their bodies touch even more intimately.

    ¡°You bastard! Let go of me!¡± Lan Fozi seemed to have been driven mad with anger. An intense feeling of shame washed over her, and her body trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me! I was really trying to help you. Don¡¯t you remember that you were poisoned? If it weren¡¯t for me, you might not have woken up at all. How can you repay my kindness with such ingratitude?¡± Fortunately, Tang Wulin¡¯s mind worked quickly. He immediately made it clear that he was not at fault.

    Lan Fozi paused. The memories of her previous encounter slowly came back to her.

    She remembered that after she had run into the Nightmare Piranha Flower, she escaped its clutches after much difficulty, but the poison worked its way deeper and deeper into her system. While she ran aimlessly, she had aroused many soul beasts and they attacked her collectively. She fought them as she retreated, but the poison in her body was slowly taking effect. Even though she had tried her best to suppress it, she had little sess. When it seemed in all likelihood that she was going to perish at the hands of the soul beasts, she had unleashed a burst of energy.

    Her body was still in a weakened state. This was especially true of her sea of spirit which felt as if it had dried up. These were signs of extreme exhaustion. Had that not been the case, the p she gave Tang Wulin would have been far more damaging. However, she could also feel that the feeling of grogginess and also the strange euphoric sensation she had after she was poisoned were gone. It seemed like the toxin in her was actually treated.

    ¡°Do you understand now? The poison you were afflicted with is called the nightmare poison. It can enter your body through your skin. That¡¯s why I had to remove your clothes. I wasn¡¯t trying to take advantage of you. I didn¡¯t even know that you were a woman to begin with. Do you think I should¡¯ve let you be affected by the poison and look on as you¡¯re killed by it? Calm down. I¡¯ll let go once you¡¯ve calmed down enough. Don¡¯t strike me again! I don¡¯t hit women, but if you¡¯re repaying my kindness with ingratitude, I won¡¯t respond politely.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with an extremely earnest expression. He had the appearance of apletely righteous man.

    Lan Fozi¡¯s chest rose and fell. She bit her lower lip with her teeth. After a long while, she growled, ¡°What¡¯re you waiting for? Get up!¡±

    At that, Tang Wulin quickly let go of her hands and sprang to his feet. He then turned around.

    He pointed at the glow of the lightning around them. ¡°We¡¯re probably being monitored by the Spirit Pagoda while in the Ten Thousand Beast tform. That¡¯s why I used my martial soul to cover us. So no need to worry. Nobody can see us. I also kept my eyes closed the entire time. I didn¡¯t see anything. You probably should put on your clothes now.¡±

    Lan Fozi remained silent. Tang Wulin only heard some shuffling sounds behind him.

    Fortunately, there was no longer any need for him to help her with the breast binder, but the situation had be even more awkward. Although he did it to rescue her, when she found out that he was the one who removed her clothes, Tang Wulin felt so ashamed that he wanted to hide himself.

    ¡®Damask, where¡¯s that fellow Damask?¡¯

    Mentally, Tang Wulin posed an angry question, ¡°Damask, why didn¡¯t you tell me that she¡¯d wake up so soon?¡±

    The Damask Tulip said with an innocent tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she¡¯d wake up that quickly! Also, you didn¡¯t ask, Boss.¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me boss!¡± Tang Wulin was quite exasperated. The situation was slightly out of his control.

    After a long while, the sounds shuffling at his back subsided. Tang Wulin had been keeping a keen eye on the movements behind him with his spiritual power. He was afraid that Lan Fozi might suddenlyunch an attack on him from behind. If she did attack him, could he run away and leave her here? However, she seemed to be quite weak at the moment. It would take all she had to unleash ten or twenty percent of her strength. She was not a threat to him for the time being.

    ¡®Oh well, since I intended to save her, I have a clear conscience! All that a man requires is to be guiltless after examining himself.¡¯

    Saving another person was a good deed, but he had received a smack on the face. He felt wronged, and his face was still burning with pain. Tang Wulin could not help but think how even Gu Yuena had never hit him before. He sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± came Lan Fozi¡¯s slightly frosty voice from behind him.

    At that, Tang Wulin turned around.

    She had already returned to her initial handsome young man look. She did not seem any different from before, and there was no longer anything feminine about her. In terms of putting on a disguise and concealing herself, she was not inferior to Tang Wulin whatsoever.

    The look she was giving Tang Wulin was slightlyplicated. Her breathing was also slightly rushed.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone about what you¡¯ve found out. You also can¡¯t stop me from participating in the Joust For A Spouse Festival. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. ¡°If I¡¯d known that you¡¯d be such an ingrate after all that, I wouldn¡¯t have rescued you just now. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have the time to report you or anything. You¡¯re a girl. Do you think Gu Yuena will really fancy you? From now on, you look after your own concerns and I¡¯ll attend to my affairs. Let¡¯s just act as if we¡¯ve never met.¡±

    As he said this, he iled his arm and retracted the lightning in the air. He turned around and left.

    ¡°Hey!¡± came a slightly anxious call from Lan Fozi behind him.

    ¡°What?¡± Tang Wulin turned to look at her.

    Lan Fozi¡¯s expression was slightly awkward, ¡°I¡¯m weak for the moment. Can you stay by my side and protect me for a while? Can you leave after I¡¯m recovered?¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes, ¡°This is the eighth test. If your life is in danger, you¡¯ll be transported out of here.¡±

    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t transported out before this!¡± Lan Fozi had a gloomy expression.

    Tang Wulin was slightly stunned, ¡°Could it be that being poisoned doesn¡¯t count?¡±¡®She¡¯s right. Lan Fozi¡¯s life was indeed threatened just now. Why wasn¡¯t she transported out?¡¯

    Lan Fozi wore a cold expression as she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright if you¡¯re unwilling. You may leave.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Is this how you ask another person for a favor? Very well, goodbye.¡± After he had said this, he made to leave.

    ¡°Hey, are you really leaving?¡± Lan Fozi walked over impatiently, her steps slightly weak. She staggered and fell toward Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin sidestepped with lightning speed and avoided her. When he saw that she was almost on the ground, he held her body with the tips of his toes and got her back on her feet again.

    ¡°Are you a gentleman or not?¡± Lan Fozi¡¯s breathing was hurried, her face pale.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°What gave you the idea that I¡¯m a gentleman? Also, even if I was so chivalrous, I wouldn¡¯t bother with someone who¡¯s repaying my kindness with ingratitude.¡± As he said this, he pointed at his own face. That p he took was not soft. Had he been an ordinary person, there would have been a red handprint on his cheek already.

    Lan Fozi blushed slightly. ¡°Why are you so caught up with past wrongs? How was I supposed to know that you were doing the right thing in that situation?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to affirm my kindness. Forget it, I¡¯ll just pretend I owe you this. Hurry up, I¡¯ll protect you for now. When you¡¯ve recovered, we¡¯ll act like we¡¯ve never met before.¡± As he said this, he walked over to a rtively t piece ofnd and sat cross-legged. He closed his eyes and said no more.

    Although he was not in the wrong, he had still touched and glimpsed some parts that he should not have. He would treat this guard duty as rpense.

    When Lan Fozi saw Tang Wulin¡¯s disdainful expression, she would have loved to go up to him and give him a good beating. However, she also knew that, given the state of her body, this was just more foolishness which would put her in another awkward situation.

    She gritted her teeth and sat down where she stood. She closed her eyes, focused her spirits to gaze within herself, and started cultivating.

 Chapter 1476 - Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 1476: Goodbye</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Although Tang Wulin kept his eyes shut, he kept sensing the changes in Lan Fozi. When she started cultivating, Tang Wulin could not help but be filled with awe. Her emotions were unstable before this, but once she entered her cultivation state, she quickly returned to normal as she calmed down. This was just as expected of a person who was capable of cultivating her spiritual power to the Spirit Domain realm.

    Also, because he had checked Lan Fozi¡¯s body before this, he could sense that Lan Fozi¡¯s cultivation base¡¯s course waspletely different from his when she cultivated. It was as if she was traversing on another path. When she started cultivating, Tang Wulin could clearly feel the water element in the air swarming toward her. Waves of her spiritual power also appeared, although they were still weak because of her recent injuries. Nevertheless, they had a unique rhythm about them. It seemed like a special spiritual power cultivation method.

    As she cultivated her spiritual power and soul power at the same time, Lan Fozi gave the feeling that her body and heart had returned to their purest forms. She used her unique method and was also disying her powerful inner strength.

    She appeared to be only slightly older than he was. Hence, she must have gone through many hardships to reach the stage at which she was at. From the might of Lan Fozi¡¯s explosive force when she fainted from the poison, Tang Wulin was notpletely confident that he would defeat her if they went at it one-on-one. However, it seemed that sheckedbat experience and that must have been her shoring.

    Tang Wulin spread his spiritual power out as he focused his spirits to look inward. As he cultivated, he kept an eye on the changes around him.

    Perhaps due to how powerful the explosion had been, he could not sense any soul beasts within the range of his spiritual power senses.

    Six uneventful hours passed peacefully.

    When Lan Fozi opened her eyes again, Tang Wulin sensed the change and opened his eyes to look at her.

    Lan Fozi¡¯s eyes were clear now, her aura restored. Her soul power cultivation base must have beenrgely replenished. However, her spiritual waves were not as powerful as the time when she went through the spiritual power test.

    Lan Fozi sprang to her feet. She felt as if she was a new person. She looked at Tang Wulin, who was also getting up on his feet, and after a little hesitation, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tang Wulin waved his arm, ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks. Goodbye.¡± With swift movements, he dashed away into the forest, vanishing from her sight within seconds.

    As she watched him leave, Lan Fozi instinctively ced a hand on her chest. She seemed to feel some faint and strange feeling. She could not help but mumble to herself, ¡°Why am I feeling less disgusted by him? Shouldn¡¯t all men be disgusting? That¡¯s what mother used to tell me!¡±

    Naturally, Tang Wulin did not know that Lan Fozi¡¯s appraisal of him was ¡°not disgusting¡±. Otherwise, he would have felt gloomier.

    As he made his way through the vast forest and felt the dense life aura in the air, his mood perked up.

    He encountered some other soul beasts along the way, but he felt like a traveler. When he met the soul beasts, he spent more time observing them. Even when he was attacked, he faced them calmly, not actually harming them.

    The opportunity to encounter this many rare soul beasts, which only existed in legend, made him feel that this trip was not wasted.

    He quickly put Lan Fozi out of his mind and continued onward. It was not long before Tang Wulin finally ran into trouble.

    He had made his way through a huge patch of forest when he faintly felt the presence of a powerful aura. If it felt ominous to him, it meant that the aura¡¯s owner was a creature that had the strength to threaten him.

    Also, judging from the aura, it was clearly not a human being.

    A thick mist hung in the air. There seemed to be deep mooing sounds in the mist. ¡°Moo! Moo!¡±

    What soul beast was this?

    Feeling slightly curious, Tang Wulin slowly made his way into the mist. As the saying went, the skilled are often bold, although he felt threatened, he was still confident in his own strength. He knew that it would not be a problem for him to protect himself.

    He quickly found the source of the mist. Not far in front of him was ake. It wasn¡¯t that big, only having a diameter of roughly a hundred meters. Theke¡¯s water was a vivid, half-transparent green. Maybe the moisture level in the forest was too high and caused the mist to form here.

    The mooing stopped, and faint ripples spread out across theke¡¯s surface. The sound seemed to have originated from the core of theke.

    Tang Wulin spread his spiritual power outward and put himself on alert. Bluish-purple electric light lingered on his body and he gathered his own aura as best he could. He hid behind a giant boulder and silently observed his surroundings.

    ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ Feeling some sudden changes in the surrounding air, Tang Wulin focused his eyes. The mist thickened, but the wind grew stronger.

    ¡®But if there¡¯s wind, wouldn¡¯t the mist scatter?¡¯

    Just when this thought surfaced in his mind, a strong gale suddenly blew across the forest, apanied by a deep mooing sound.

    The gale started blowing toward him like a giant cage.

    Tang Wulin felt a wall of wind pressing against him. The suffocating feeling made his gaze freeze. More frightful was that force of the wind within this mist was stronger than he expected. It felt more like a spatial force than mere wind.

    He dared not dawdle, so he moved swiftly with his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. He scouted his surroundings with his spiritual power to search for a gap in the gale, hoping to charge out of its range. At the same time, his Dragon Core beat vigorously and the scales on skin became clearer. He raised both arms and protected himself with his dragon ws.

    ¡°Bam!¡±After finally finding the gap after so much trouble, a surge of wind came at him again, colliding with his body as he charged forward.

    Tang Wulin did not hesitate. He stomped on the ground with his right foot, and a deep explosion sound erupted with a dragon¡¯s roar. It was the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth!

    To conceal his identity, he did not unleash theplete version of the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth. Perhaps it was more aptly described as he restricted the effects of his Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth¡¯s might under the ground. With his body as the center, a huge patch of soil shot upward. The intense shockwave and the gale collided with each other.

    This reduced the pressure he felt greatly. He raised his arms and pushed out with his feet. His entire body shot forward like a cannonball.

    Tang Wulin was extremely powerful, so the strength which he erupted with enabled him to break through pressure of the wind wall. It appeared as though he was about to make it.

    However, at that very moment, a foul wind hit him. What Tang Wulin saw was a giant, blue-green shadowing straight at him on a collision course.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The instant Tang Wulin¡¯s body was sent flying like a cannonball, there was only a single thought in his mind. ¡®Why am I running into so many powerful beings after I entered this Ten Thousand Beast tform?¡¯

    This was the case with the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff before this and with this unknown beast. Their strength gave Tang Wulin the feeling that they were unparalleled.

    With this collision, his body was sent flying across the entire surface of theke. The blow had catapulted him to the other end of theke in the blink of an eye.

    With the protection of his Dragon Air and his own body¡¯s powerful physique, this collision did not cause any harm to him. However, it was not a pleasant experience. His arms were slightly numb, and he only managed to stabilize himself when his blood essence coursed within him.

    As expected, not being able to utilize the abilities that he was most familiar with was a bing troublesome. If he had unleashed Golden Dragon Soars to the Heavens when he was sent flying just now, he would not have been in such a sorry state.

    The identity of the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n¡¯s young master was a good cover story, it was also a hindrance. He could not use many of his skills, for example, his Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s soul skills, or a divine weapon such as his Golden Dragon Spear.

    His momentum diminished and hended on theke¡¯s bank. At that point, a sudden intense feeling of danger filled his heart, so Tang Wulin did not hesitate. His wings spread out behind him, and with a great p, he flew sideways.

 Chapter 1477 - Terrifying Giant Ape

    <h4>Chapter 1477: Terrifying Giant Ape</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A ck iron figure as huge as a mountain descended from the skies as it heavily crashed and instantly shook the ground along with the surrounding hills.

    This time Tang Wulin had a good look at it. It was a giant ape, a terrifying giant ape with a height of more than a hundred meters. He did not know where it came from, but it was like a falling meteorite when it descended from the skies.

    A huge pressure came at Tang Wulin in the next instant. Gravitational Control!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s own Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone was instantly activated. He too unleashed Gravitational Control and canceled out the downward pulling force.

    The giant ape took a step forward and leaped toward him as it hurled its punches in a frenzy. Even with its colossal body, it had surprisingly thrown hundreds of punches in an instant. The air was filled with countless shadows of its fists.

    There was no way Tang Wulin could evade them!

    His eyes shone brightly and the consecutive attacks he received made anger re up within him. He adjusted his body¡¯s position with the help of his wings and took a deep breath. The scales on his body took on the characteristic of mirrors. It was precisely the Golden Dragon Domineering Body.

    He elerated in the air and threw a punch with his right fist!

    An ear-piercing air st sounded in the air. He bet everything on this single strike.

    Although he did not wield his Golden Dragon Spear, the might of this skill was also powerful when unleashed through his fist. He utilized his Dragon Core and soul core at the same time. In what seemed like an instant, Tang Wulin hadpleted adjusted his body.

    His strength, soul power, blood essence power, Golden Dragon King bloodline, and the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s lightning was channeled into this punch at this instant.

    If he could not use his skills in the way he liked, he would unleash his strength without any inhibitions.

    The giant ape¡¯s fist shadows paused amidst the rumbling explosion sounds. Tang Wulin reeled, but the giant ape also stopped moving after this strike.

    ¡®What an incredible beast. Such strength!¡¯ Tang Wulin quickly made a judgment in his heart. The soul beast before himself was surely one with a hundred thousand-year cultivation base and it was also very powerful. It was definitely not weaker than the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff.

    What shocked him more was that this giant ape was clearly not the soul beast that controlled the gale to attack him just now. In other words, it was highly possible that there were two powerful hundred thousand-year soul beasts in this area.

    Tang Wulin was not flustered because of this realization. As he retreated, his body¡¯s surface glittered as he unleashed his battle armor.

    The electric light instantly thickened and increased in density as he infused it into his battle armor. His battle armor¡¯s surface was now covered in ayer of bluish-purple lightning as he tried his best to conceal the Dragon Moon Song¡¯s original appearance.

    ¡°Rawr! Rawr! Rawr!¡±

    ¡°Moo-moo! Moo-moo!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Eh? Yu Longyue has entered forbidden grounds? What do we do now? Let¡¯s report this to the higher-ups.¡±

    ¡°The soul beasts in the forbidden area are exceptionally powerful. They¡¯re rare species that were specially nurtured. However, we can¡¯t monitor anything inside the forbidden area because of the chaotic energy. I didn¡¯t think that anyone was able to enter the core regions of the forbidden area. This could be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Is there any way to directly transport him out?¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t. We can¡¯t control anything inside the forbidden area. Let¡¯s report this and see what the higher-ups say.¡±

    ¡°I have a reply from the higher-ups. If he¡¯s able to make it out of the forbidden area, we¡¯re to immediately transport him out. If he can¡¯t make it, we¡¯ll put a lockdown on this information and nothing should go out.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ...

    Tang Wulin donned his battle armor and his aura dramatically increased. The Dragon Moon Song¡¯s enhancement made him felt even more confident. To him, a three-word battle armor¡¯s enhancement could increase his cultivation base from a Title Douluo¡¯s rank to a peak Hyper Douluo¡¯s rank. If he went up against a rank-98 Title Douluo who did not have his battle armor, he could still stand his ground.¡±

    The real extinction of the soul beasts started when mankind developed battle armors. In the face of danger, Tang Wulin unleashed his battle armor without hesitation.

    ¡°Moo-moo!¡± The mooing sounds were heard again and another gust of wind blew through his surroundings. Tang Wulin saw that a twister instantly rose on the surface of the smallke as if it was the center of the sea. The center of this twister was filled with the strength of the wind and water elements and it came right at him.

    Tang Wulin drew a deep breath. He knew that he could not hold anything back at this point. Even if he was being monitored, his current priority would still be to settle the danger before him.

    Bluish-purple vines swarmed out of his body like bees as the surrounding air instantly thickened. Countless beams of electric light ran rampant. There seemed to be ten thousand bolts of lightning surging between the heavens and the earth.

    Thunder rumbled in the skies.

    Countless bluish-purple beams of light instantly burst forth outward as an unprecedented explosive force erupted.

    The beams of electric light formedyers like a dense forest and emanated outward with Tang Wulin¡¯s body as the center.

    Ninth soul skill! Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell!

    The Thunderp Nether Vine had just appeared and it was already filled with excitement. Not only did it like to absorb lightning, but it also liked to unleash itself.

    After the Bluesilver Emperor and the Thunderp Nether Vine merged with each other, the electric glow they erupted covered a diameter of hundreds of meters. The initially moist air dried up because of the appearance ofrge amounts of lightning.

    His three-word battle armor wildly devoured the various energy particles in the air and fed it to Tang Wulin. This reduced the consumption of Tang Wulin¡¯s energy as much as possible as he unleashed these taxing soul skills.

    Tang Wulin could sense to immense figures amid the lightning.

    The hundred-meters tall giant ape was right behind him and even though it had already leaped, it retreated backward under the pressure of the lightning.

    The soul beast that had attacked him was now right before Tang Wulin. It had nowhere to hide among all this lightning.

    It was a giant python with a length of more than a hundred meters. Its entire body was covered with greenish-blue scales and there was a pair of huge ws under its belly. This was the characteristic of a flood dragon in the making. The more bizarre thing was that it had a colossal ox¡¯s head. The mooing sounds were precisely made by this ox head.

    This... Could it be the legendary Azure Oxpython?

    Could the giant ape at the bank really be a Titan Giant Ape?

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s martial soul was the Titan Giant Ape. However, whenpared to this real Titan Giant Ape, the Titan Giant Ape she turned into paled inparison even after she unleashed her martial soul avatar.

    They were truly too formidable. They exceeded Tang Wulin¡¯s expectations. He did not expect such powerful soul beasts to appear within the Ten Thousand Beast tform at the same time, and they were both experts of a hundred thousand-year rank.

    Tang Wulin had heard of the Azure Oxpython and Titan Giant Ape before. Also, the origins of the stories were rted to his biological father.

    Tang Sect¡¯s founder Tang San had twopanions, the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape. During that time, spirit souls were not developed yet. ording to legends, the two Beast King¡¯s had offered themselves up as sacrifices to Tang San and became his strength. That was how he became a god in one go. As for the details, Tang Wulin had no idea.

    ording to Shrek Academy¡¯s reckoning, if the Azure Oxpython and Titan Giant Ape were still alive, they would certainly be ranked among the Ten Great Beasts. They were exceptional beings with extremely formidable individual strength. Their rankings would most probably be higher than the Bear Lord and the Thousand Demon King.

    Tang Wulin never expected to encounter these two legendary soul beasts in the Ten Thousand Beast tform.

    Also, when he thought about the fact that the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape had offered themselves up as sacrifices to his father before this, he could not help but felt a certain sense of familiarity towards these two soul beasts.

    If these were two ordinary hundred thousand-year soul beasts, Tang Wulin was of the opinion that he would not have a problem breaking free. However, if it were these two and if they had the actual strengths of the Azure Oxpython and Titan Giant Ape back then, this situation would have been a great problem for him. He reckoned that he would not be able to hold back and conceal his identity. Otherwise, it would not be an easy feat to escape with his life.

 Chapter 1478 - Itâ€™s Over

    <h4>Chapter 1478: It¡¯s Over</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell¡¯s power was unquestionably explosive! The Titan Giant Ape was forced to retreat to the shore as electric radiance flickered all over its body and arge stretch of its skin appeared charred. The Azure Oxpython had suffered even more attacks but Tang Wulin could clearly see arge stretch of green-blue light that had illuminated from its body. A ghastly equilibrium had been formed between the two creatures when Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell came into contact with the light. Even though the Azure Oxpython was shivering violently inside the Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell, it was certainly uninjured. It slowly raised its enormous ws that had already turned green-blue.

    Tang Wulin could obviously feel the extremely special energy contained in that pair of enormous ws. It felt the same as when the Golden Fur Lion Mastiff hadunched its Domination Domain while fighting against Tang Wulin.

    Was that the domainw?

    The most potent part about every domain was that they each had aw power that belonged to them.

    It was the same as the reason that caused the wild and drastic transformation after elevating to the three-word battle armor level, it was precisely because of that wisp ofw contained in the subsidiary domain.

    The reason why a domain cultivated by the soul master would be even more powerful than the battle armor domain was also that one¡¯sprehension of thew was even more profound. Moreover, it was aw that solely belonged to the person.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s time backtrack domain too possessed its ownw power, the time-spacew.

    At this exact moment, Tang Wulin sensed thew power on Azure Oxpytho¡¯s pair of ws!

    ¡®What sort ofw was that?¡¯

    However, the Azure Oxpython began to move before he could recognize more about it. A pair of giant ws made a gesture as if they were tearing apart the air to two sides. The green-blue radiance emitted from its body entangled itself to Tang Wulin¡¯s Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell before getting ¡®torn apart¡¯ along with it!

    An enormous part was torn out from the Forest Lightning Hell just as such. The Azure Oxpython¡¯s gigantic tail came sweeping across from the breach andshed straight for Tang Wulin. It was the same move that sted Tang Wulin away earlier.

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s actual battle experience, he had only utilized his Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell when he was sparring against hispanions. It had always benefited him in many ways. This was the first time the Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell was ever broken by an attack. Moreover, the attacker had managed to turn the table.

    This creature truly deserved its reputation as one of the most powerful soul beasts in the world! Tang Wulin could not refrain himself from praising it in his heart.

    However, he could feel as the hairs on his body stood up. This was because there was more than just the Azure Oxpython that wasunching attacks at him. The Titan Giant Ape was doing the same from the shore in the distance.

    The Titan Giant Ape made a movement that was simr to a human being¡¯s half-squat cultivation posture as it stood by the shore as its aura suddenly turned heavy and it slowly took a swing with its right fist. A ball of pitch-ck radiance was condensed on the surface of its enormous fist.

    No sound was heard and no light shadow was seen when it threw the punch. It wasunched simultaneously with Azure Oxpython¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    The feeling of being caught in a life and death crisis instantaneously appeared and Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze turned deep in an instant! The surrounding air abruptly became warped such that the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s attacks were backtracked to one moment ago in an attempt to buy time for himself.

    Tang Wulin simultaneously raised his arms at the same time. The Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his left hand and thousands of spear tips converged to form Thousand using Fingers! He pointed the spear towards the Azure Oxpython¡¯s giant tail while golden light glowed brightly on his other hand. The golden trident appeared impressively with dazzling golden radiance as it unleashed his Millennium Cloud!

    In an instant, the most powerful fighting abilities of Tang Wulin burst forth as he was confronted with these fatal attacks.

    The most fatal attack did note from the Azure Oxpython that broke his Forest Lightning Hell, but it was the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s formless punch from the shore in the distance.

    When it threw its punch earlier, Tang Wulin felt as if his entire body was about to be crushed. Aspared to this, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Cloud Vortex Divine Punch was simply a trifle.

    ¡°ng!¡± A situation that surprised Tang Wulin a little appeared when the Golden Dragon Spear touched onto the Azure Oxpython¡¯s long tail. He could obviously sense that his Golden Dragon Spear seemed to have hit its hide. However, just as the force was about to have an outburst on the gigantic tail, it suddenly halted.

    The Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s ultimate sharpness seemed to have malfunctioned before the Azure Oxpython and it had also managed to force it into retreatment.

    Meanwhile, puffs of white clouds bloomed in the golden radiance on the other side. However, Tang Wulin could clearly see a massive fist in theyers of ovepping clouds. The fist was moving with shocking speed as it came towards Tang Wulin despite being worn down by time. It was about to arrive before Tang Wulin¡¯s face.

    ¡®It¡¯s over!¡¯

    The Azure Oxpython and Titan Giant Ape were more terrifying than he had imagined. Moreover, they were way more terrifying in life.

    ¡®Why is this happening? How did I encounter powerful creatures like them!¡¯

    Tang Wulin helplessly watched as the gigantic fist shadow arrived before himself from in between the rolling clouds. However, the gigantic fist shadow stopped when it was less than ten meters away from Tang Wulin. The fist shadow sted apart and dispersed the Millennium Cloud before gradually vanishing into nothingness in the sky.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Titan Giant Ape¡¯s iparably terrifying punch had yet to be neutralized yet it did not hit Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. Meanwhile, rings of blue halos suddenly descended from the sky at this moment as they wrapped around his body. In the next moment, Tang Wulin could only feel as if the sky and ground were spinning around and the scenery was changing drastically. His entire person was about to be carried away by the blue vortex.

    ¡°Hmmph!¡± A cold humph was heard. A green-blue giant w appeared out of thin air and brazenly pierced into the massive vortex. It was an iparably simple pulling movement that tore apart the vortex by force.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Tang Wulin fell out from the spinning sky and earth while screaming in surprise. There was another person that fell out with him. It was Lan Fozi.

    ¡°Quick, run!¡± Lan Fozi screamed aloud. Her eyes suddenly turned from the originally cobalt blue color to deep purple. A gush of extremely powerful aura abruptly burst forth from her body. Everything in the surroundings turned illusionary. A total of three rings of purple ripples surged out from her body and spread outward.

    Both the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape fell back as they were swept away by these three rings of purple waves. The pressure exerted on Tang Wulin¡¯s body earlier ceased to exist.

    What was that?

    ¡°Huh?¡± A surprised and bewildered voice was heard from the direction of the Azure Oxpython. On the other hand, a hand had already grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s wrist at the moment. Lan Fozi¡¯s face was obviously ghastly pale. Another ring of the purple halo was unleashed but it was purple-gold in color this time. The halo did not cover arge area and it was only about five meters in diameter but it had managed to shatter the space. She pulled Tang Wulin along and hid in the shattered space.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± A deep voice was heard. In the next moment, the incubus-like green-blue giant w appeared once again as it turned iparably enormous. The shattered space was pulled apart by it such that there was no way it could close. On the other hand, its other green-blue giant w was blooming with intense blue-green radiance.

    Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi could only feel as they were overwhelmed by a wave of dizziness. Everything in the surrounding seemed to be crushed into pieces before vanishing. It felt as if everything was walking towards the path of annihtion.

    ¡®It¡¯s over!¡¯

    ¡®Father!¡¯

    Tang Wulin called out to his father in his heart. At the exact moment, his only refuge was the hope that he couldunch an attack with the two remaining abilities left in his body by his father.

    His consciousness paused for a moment and his spiritual world was sunk intoplete darkness in the next.

    Everything withered away in this annihtion and everything bloomed in the annihtion too.

    ...

    ¡°The energy fluctuation has disappeared? The forbidden zone is quiet now. That person hasn¡¯te out yet. I¡¯m afraid that the odds are against him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve checked the forbidden zone many times and nothing has turned up. Everyone that has entered the ce will leave with amnesia. There are also some people that don¡¯te out alive. We can only pray for him now that he can forget everything and leave the ce alive.¡±

    ¡°Shall we report it to our superior?¡±

    ¡°Just wait for a little while. Anyhow, the test is going tost for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Pagoda master, I wish to go back first for my cultivation.¡± Gu Yuena stood up and said to the smiling Qiangu Dongfeng sitting on the main tform.

    ¡°Alright, you should head back first.¡± Qiangu Dongfeng said. He was in a very good mood today because Qiangu Zhangting had alreadypleted all the tests and became the only person to have a full score. It was considered a good start for him.

    More importantly, the Joust For A Spouse Festival was bing more and more influential this time. He had just received the data from the live broadcast. The rating was so high that it had already created a new record in the federation¡¯s station rate.

    More importantly, the Joust For A Spouse was immensely helpful in building Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reputation. The praises for Spirit Pagoda had already far exceeded the queries especially after the organization procured so many rewards. This was the part that Qiangu Dongfeng found most satisfying.

    ording to the current development, Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reputation would certainly reach its peak once again after the Joust For A Spouse Festival ends. By then, Qiangu Zhangting and Gu Yuena could get ready for their wedding. After the grand wedding, Qiangu Zhangting could pass down more responsibilities to them and began the process of gradually passing down his position.

 Chapter 1479 - Two Great Powerhouses

    <h4>Chapter 1479: Two Great Powerhouses</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At the thought of this, Qiangu Dongfeng could not helpmenting that his son was not around to see it. That would have been wonderful, but Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s father died during an expedition into a small ne. The entire ne copsed at the time, and no matter how powerful Qiangu Dongfeng was, he could not save his son from that. Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s mothermitted suicide after his father¡¯s death, leaving behind their only child, Qiangu Zhangting.

    This had always been Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s biggest regret, and it had strengthened his determination in searching for that world. It was only by climbing the ranks that he would be able to take control of his destiny and never have to watch helplessly as his family walked toward their own doom. For this, he would stop at nothing, regardless of how high the stakes were or the things and people he had to sacrifice.

    Gu Yuena walked out of the main tform. Just as she was about to head back to her quarters, she sensed something. She frowned ever so slightly and raised her hand subconsciously to her chest.

    She could clearly feel the Two Great Powerhouses.

    ¡®He is in danger!¡¯

    ...

    The massive form floated in the air and slowlynded by the shore. Green-blue phantom shrank and its massive hundred-meter-long silhouette transformed into a grown man.

    He was tall, burly and vignt with a head full of long green-blue hair. He exuded a solemn aura, but his brows were furrowed. He held Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi in each of his hands.

    The hundred-meter-tall Titan Giant Ape was also shrinking rapidly and transformed into a man with an iron pagoda-like countenance. He was frowning ever so slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t be mistaken, can I? Why is the golden trident on this boy?¡±

    The man with the long green-blue hair was also frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The aura on this boy here is extremely chaotic. He has a Dragon n aura of the highest order, and it has a certain suppressive effect on our bloodline. I¡¯m not considered a member of the Dragon n, so the effect isn¡¯t as strong on me. Even so, his ss is extraordinary.¡± As he spoke, he ced Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi on the ground. He then squatted down and began patting Tang Wulin¡¯s body, infusing him with green-blue radiance in order to feel the corresponding feedback.¡±

    ¡°The boy¡¯s physical capabilities are definitely superhuman. He acted as if nothing happened to him and continued to fight even after beingshed by your tail. Just by judging his physical body, he is at least on par with us. He is truly a little monster,¡± said the iron pagoda-like man while chuckling.

    ¡°That golden trident has a very weak aura. It is clearly inferior to the one used by Tang San back in those days, but it is genuinely the aura of the Sea God¡¯s Trident.¡± The long-haired man spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Judging by his physical condition, he has exceedingly vigorous blood essence, beyond that of a human. On the contrary, it is quite simr to us soul beasts. His dragon-type aura is extremely strong and pure. Moreover, there seems to be an extremely wild aura fluctuation inside his body. It even made me feel a little fearful. Strange. It¡¯s truly very strange!¡±

    ¡°Ever since the Divine Realm vanished mysteriously, we lost contact with Tang San. Do you think that this is the seed he left behind in man¡¯s world? What a coincidence that we¡¯ve encountered him. ¡± The iron pagoda-like man sighed.

    The long-haired man spoke, ¡°We shall find out by questioning the boy after waking him up.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and patted on Tang Wulin¡¯s cheek. A gush of green-blue radiance surged into the top of Tang Wulin¡¯s head.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body shook and he began to regain consciousness.

    He struggled free from the darkness and came to. When Tang Wulin opened his eyes, he saw the two tall and burly middle-aged men standing before him. He would have instinctively leapt to his feet, but he discovered that his entire body seemed to be frozen and there was no way he could move even slightly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tang Wulin ring at the two men boldly.

    The iron pagoda-like man chuckled. ¡°Boy, haven¡¯t you had enough fighting already? If you wish to live, behave yourself and answer our questions properly.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. Words escaped his mouth, ¡°Are you the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape?¡±

    He was already ustomed to seeing powerful soul beasts that could transform into humans in the Great Star Dou Forest¡¯s core region. Moreover, the Damask Tulip could do it as well.

    He discovered that he had not died! This signified that he still had a chance to escape, but he could not figure out why the force left inside his body by his father had not been triggered when he was obviously in danger.

    However, he tossed away those thoughts as soon as they emerged in his mind. Since when did he rely on others to save him? It was because he was still not powerful enough!

    After his encounter with the Underworld King Ha Luosa, he then encountered the Beast God Di Tian and these two creatures before himself. It could be said that he had been defeated continuously. Had it not been for the training on the Demon Ind that gave him unstoppable willpower all those years ago, Tang Wulin was afraid that he would have already be dispirited.

    ¡°Heh-heh, impressive that you could tell! However, you realise that you won¡¯t be leaving this ce alive after recognizing us,¡± said the iron pagoda-like man while sniggering.

    Tang Wulin had already calmed down by this point. ¡°If you wished to kill me, I¡¯d already be dead by now. You woke me up, so there must be something you want me to tell you. Please ask it then.¡±

    The green-blue Oxpython spoke in astonishment, ¡°You¡¯re rather cooperative, aren¡¯t you, boy?!¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke indifferently, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be cooperative? Being cooperative means that I still have a chance to live. Won¡¯t I get myself killed if I try to forcefully resist? Moreover, there¡¯s nothing about me that¡¯s worth keeping secret from the likes of you. You¡¯re soul beasts and I¡¯m a human being. Our secrets have never been significant to all of you.¡±

    The Azure Oxpython chuckled. ¡°Very well. I enjoy chatting with intelligent people the most. I can save my strength this way. Then we shall start with you telling us your name and origin.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°My name is Tang Wulin. Ie from Shrek Academy, but I belong to the Tang Sect too.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wulin?¡± The Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape exchanged nces upon hearing the name.

    ¡°What are the three words that make up your name?¡± asked the Titan Giant Ape slightly anxiously.

    Tang Wulin felt an idea arose in his mind. He answered instinctively, ¡°The word ¡®Tang¡¯es from Tang San, the word ¡®Wu¡¯ is tranted to dance and the word ¡®lin¡¯es from Qilin.¡±

    Titan Giant Ape spoke, ¡°Do you know about Tang San and Xiaowu?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke inly without any change in expression, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about Tang San and Xiaowu on this continent? Moreover, Tang San is also our Tang Sect¡¯s founder. He founded the Tang Sect and he is a legend for humanity.¡±

    The Azure Oxpython spoke, ¡°What is your rtionship to him?¡±

    Tang Wulin hesitated for a moment. He did not speak frankly this time, but instead, he relied on his judgement to make some bold predictions regarding the identity of these two people before him. If his guesses were correct, then, he was not in any danger.

    Just as he was about to speak, the entire space warped suddenly ever so slightly as if there was an earthquake.

    In unison, the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape raised their heads to look toward the sky.

    A stream of warped radiance descended from the sky. A deep, thunderous voice filled the entire space. ¡°I¡¯m going to take this man away.¡±

    At the sound of the voice, a rift rippled through the sky. A gigantic silver w appeared out of thin air and grabbed at the ground below.

    In a split second, streams of silver light appeared around Tang Wulin¡¯s body and enshrouded him.

    ¡°No!¡± The Azure Oxpython shouted. His body swayed and he was midair almost instantly. A giant green-blue w appeared out of thin air and collided with the silver w.

    The entire area shook violently. A seven-colored radiance rippled away from the surface of the silver w. Even though the green-blue w was equipped with a prating force, it was still overwhelmed by the silver w to the point that there was nothing it could do. The green-blue radiance was gradually shattered.

    ¡°Hey!¡± A muffled grunt was heard. The Titan Giant Ape swelled up in the wind and transformed into its original body once again. It threw a punch at the air. It was the same attack that rendered Tang Wulinpletely helpless earlier.

 Chapter 1480 - Breakaway

    <h4>Chapter 1480: Breakaway</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The giant silver w suddenly glowed brightly. The mighty voice sounded slightly infuriated as it said, ¡°I chose to cooperate with all of you, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll yield to you.¡±

    The seven-colored radiance glowed brightly while silver light dazzled. The entire pond underneath burst forth and surged upward instantaneously. The silver w swung three times in the sky, and it felt as if everything was about to break apart.

    The Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape had already exerted all their strength, but they were still being dominated by the silver radiance.

    With a single sh of silver light, Tang Wulin disappeared without a trace, nowhere to be found.

    The Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape transformed back into their human forms and appeared by the shore once again. Their expressions had turned quite unpleasant. Enraged, The Azure Oxpython spoke, ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable that they took the boy without exining anything. What if the boy is truly rted to Tang San? Tang Wulin? If he isn¡¯t lying, then his name is very simr to Wutong¡¯s name, right? When Wutong was given his name, Tang San said that Tang Wutong carries the meaning of Tang San and Xiaowu¡¯s little phoenix. If the boy is named Tang Wulin, then doesn¡¯t that carry the meaning of Tang San and Xiaowu¡¯s little Qilin? That being said, he doesn¡¯t resemble Tang San or Xiaowu!¡±

    ¡°You fool. Can¡¯t you tell that he put on makeup?¡± The Azure Oxpython spoke with slight exasperation, ¡°We could have asked and figured that out if he didn¡¯t get taken away. There are plenty of methods to verify his identity. He attempted to stop your attack with his trident earlier. Even though it was a trifling move, it was quite simr to Tang San¡¯s Millenium Cloud. It is very much a possibility. If he is truly the son of Tang San and Xiao Wu, then we must protect him regardless. He is also our only clue to finding the Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°What should we do then? Shall we leave this ce?¡± asked the Titan Giant Ape.

    Unstable radiance flickered in the Azure Oxpython¡¯s eyes. ¡°We have an agreement with that person to help them control all the soul beast seeds they resurrected. If all of us leave, those soul beasts will lose control and trouble will arise. We can¡¯t all leave, so you should go. Go out and look for him. Whatever happens, you must find him and protect him. Set down a mark on his body so we can appear by his side at any time.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Then what should we do with this boy?¡± Titan Giant Ape pointed to Lan Fozi still lying on the floor.

    ¡°Take him to the outside. He was willing to spare no effort in order to save Tang Wulin, so I suppose he¡¯s Tang Wulin¡¯s friend. We can¡¯t hurt him anyhow. Toss him out. I guess they will transport him away at once.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ...

    There was a sh of silver. The restricting pressure Tang Wulin felt on his body vanished soon after. His soul power and bloodline power flowed back and everything felt normal once again.

    The silver light continued to shimmer around him, majestic and vast. This time, he had witnessed the giant silver w, which was exactly what hispanions had described before. Where did it actuallye from?

    The creature was capable of saving hispanions in the Great Star Dou Forest then saved himself on the miniature ne of the Ten Thousand Beast tform from the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape. It was so strange.

    All sorts of questions flooded his mind. In a way, it felt as if the answer was taking shape in his mind, but he still could not seize itpletely.

    After another sh of silver, Tang Wulin¡¯s vision dimmed. The silver radiance vanished without a trace and he found himself at the entrance of the Ten Thousand Beast tform.

    ¡®I¡¯m out?¡¯ He was stunned for a moment then he heard a gasp of surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that disappeared into the forbidden zone? How did you get out?¡± inquired an attendant already dashing over.

    Tang Wulin answered with a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know either! I just got out in such baffling manner. It seems like I lost consciousness on the inside.¡±

    The staff continued probing, ¡°Do you still remember anything from that ce?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything.¡±

    The attendant asked another question, ¡°So do you feel anything different about yourself now?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head in confusion.

    The attendant heaved a sigh and said, ¡°That¡¯s truly a waste. The Ten Thousand Beast tform is supposed to be a bonus round. Our Spirit Pagoda has developed a new way to evolve spirit souls that is capable of causing a change in the spirit souls¡¯ cultivation base. The longer the spirit soul grows on the inside, the greater the effect of the change.¡±

    Astonished, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Why is that so? Is the organization trying to kill soul beasts?¡±

    The staff shook his head and said, ¡°No. Within the Ten Thousand Beast tform, we¡¯ve simted the habitat of soul beasts in ancient times. Reality is slightly different inside, so it can promote the growth of soul beasts and spirit souls. The longer the soul beast grows on the inside, the better for its growth as well.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt shocked. So the Spirit Pagoda has actually managed to develop such a thing? It was true that he did sense a change when he was there. Even so, his spirit souls seemed to be unaffected by the environment. Could that be because he had encountered the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape?

    If that was the case, the Spirit Pagoda had managed to seize control of another weapon of mass destruction which could certainly help soul masters evolve their spirit souls. One could only imagine how many woulde here for it. With the addition of the ck spirit souls they had developed, it would be difficult for the Tang Sect to change the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s status in the Federation.

    ¡°ording to your time spent on the inside, you¡¯re qualified to receive a perfect score for this round. Please proceed to the following test.¡± The attendant shook his head at Tang Wulin with slight regret.

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°if I wish to enter the Ten Thousand Beast tform once again, would I be allowed to do so?¡± The conversation between him, the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape had not ended, and he wished to figure out if his spection was correct. However, he could not return anymore now.

    The attendant shook his head continuously and said, ¡°You definitely can¡¯t do that and we¡¯re not authorized to allow you to go back either. When the Joust For A Spouse Festival has ended, we will publicly debut the Ten Thousand Beast tform. At that point, you can enter it if you pay the appropriate fee.¡±

    As expected, it was a trick to umte wealth by unfair means! Tang Wulin let out a sigh of relief. It would be great if he could enter the ce once again. He could even bring hispanions. If it was truly capable of elevating the cultivation base of one¡¯s spirit soul, then it was simply a revolutionary creation for soul masters. Tang Wulin had no choice but to admit that the Spirit Pagoda had genuinely outdone themselves this time!

    Tang Wulin asked around and learned that the final two rounds were basically someprehensive quality tests. However, those tests did not carry any realistic meaningpared to the Ten Thousand Beast tform. They more like filler just to have a total of ten rounds. Moreover, his total score exceeded sixty points, so he already qualified for theter tests.

    Thus, he had no n to participate in the following rounds but would remain in the Ten Thousand Beast tform instead.

    If his guess was correct, the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape would not harm Lan Fozi.

    Lan Fozi made a move to save him at the final juncture despite being fully aware that the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape were incredibly powerful. Tang Wulin was affected deeply by the gesture, so he did not want anything bad to happen to Lan Fozi.

    There was a sh of light. He did not have to wait long before Lan Fozi arrived after a few other participants were transported out.

    Even so, she remained unconscious when she was brought out.

    ¡°It seems like someone came out from the forbidden zone unconscious. Quick, where¡¯s the medical personnel?¡±

    The medical team that came over at once. They were about to examine her when they were stopped by Tang Wulin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. He¡¯s with me.¡± As he spoke, Tang Wulin squatted down and shook Lan Fozi while infusing a burst of the Mysterious Heaven Method¡¯s soul power into her body.

    Lan Fozi did not suffer from any severe injuries. She shivered in the cold before regaining consciousness.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Tang Wulin and made a gesture of covering her breasts with her arms at once almost subconsciously. ¡°What are you doing? Go away!¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Tang Wulin was at a loss for words. He stood up. ¡°I was only helping you!¡±

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s staff began to look at both of them with peculiar expressions. What was the rtionship between these two? Obviously, they were both male!

    Sensing the strange stares all around her, Lan Fozi realized that she had alreadye out from the Ten Thousand Beast tform. She leapt to her feet and gave Tang Wulin a ferocious re before turning around and walking out.

    Tang Wulin felt like he could not withstand the stares that came from his surroundings, so he hastily followed her and walked out of the eighth round together.

    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± shouted Lan Fozi as soon as she got out from the exit, stopping in her tracks.

    Tang Wulin spoke with an innocent expression, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to follow you! There¡¯s only one exit and I have toe out from here too! Are you okay?¡±

    Lan Fozi darted him a look. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t follow me anymore! You saved me once and I saved you once. We¡¯re even now. Just like you said, you look after your own concerns and I¡¯ll attend to my affairs. We won¡¯t be seeing each other anymore in the future.¡± She walked away with quick strides immediately after saying that as if she was trying to avoid an epidemic.

    Tang Wulin touched his nose. He could not help smiling bitterly to himself. ¡®What is going on with her?! I have yet to question her about why she is attending the Joust For A Spouse Festival despite being female, yet she is acting as if she hates me.¡±

 Chapter 1481 - A Plane of Spirit Soulâ€™s Law

    <h4>Chapter 1481: A ne of Spirit Soul¡¯s Law</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, Tang Wulin did not resent her when he thought about how Lan Fozi was brave enough to save him during the crucial moments. At least, she was a maiden who showed her gratitude. So, her character was still impressive. ¡®Hmm, if I were to describe her behavior simply, ¡®naive¡¯ and ¡®adorable¡¯ would be most suitable. However, I can¡¯t tell if she is a sweet person though.¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s electronic card was scanned to confirm that his total score exceeded sixty points to be eligible for a number. He then waited for the results of the draw. After the test, which had been ongoing for a few days ended, Tang Wulin participated in the elimination match next.

    The first round of the Joust For A Spouse Festival was consideredpleted.

    Tang Wulin returned to the cksmith¡¯s Association upon leaving the Mingdu Coliseum.

    He had not expected to encounter so many tests which were mere formalities in his eyes. His encounter with Qiangu Zhanging made sense, but it was an unforeseen event for him to encounter Lan Fozi. She had the spiritual cultivation base of Spirit Domain. Although she was not much older than he was, she was simrly a Title Douluo. He had not heard of her in spite of her genius. Naturally, it made him curious.

    On the other hand, his discovery of the Ten Thousand Beast tform was more important.

    If it was true that the Ten Thousand Beast had such a powerful effect, then it would be immensely shocking to the soul masters¡¯ world. All the queries about the Spirit Pagoda earlier would soon stop after the Ten Thousand Beast tform was made known to the public. On the other hand, it was something that Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect found it difficult to ept.

    Tang Wulin could already prove that the destruction of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect were directly rted to the Spirit Pagoda. There was a bloody feud between them. Many people from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect had perished in the great catastrophe and the Spirit Pagoda was responsible for it.

    The more powerful the Spirit Pagoda was, the more difficult it would be to deal with them! Since their influence in the Federation had grown with the support from the government and military, their status in the Federation had grown stronger and was almost like fortified iron.

    While Tang Wulin was in the Ten Thousand Beast tform, he discovered the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape. Tang Wulin had keen observation skills. He clearly heard the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s staff mention the ¡®forbidden zone¡¯ when he wasing out from the Ten Thousand Beast tform. Coincidentally, the ce where he encountered the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape was in the forbidden zone. If this was the case, then the Ten Thousand Beast tform was notpletely under the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s control. The ne was not created by the Spirit Pagoda, albeit it was discovered by them.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spection of the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s identities was most probably correct. It would be a great thing for him if it was indeed the case.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s emotions changed. After he gathered his thoughts, he immediately used his soulmunicator¡¯s encoded channel to exin the matter to the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo. Without a doubt, the Ten Thousand Beast tform would be the investigation target for the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy.

    Tang Wulin condensed his spirit to focus on the experiences gathered and lessons learned from the battle in the Ten Thousand Beast tform. The Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape were truly powerful! If it were a battle of one-on-one, Tang Wulin could probably retreat to safety. However, in the battle of two-on-one, he did not stand a chance at all.

    It mattered not whether it was the green-blue giant w of the Titan Giant Ape, Tang Wulin feltpletely incapable before the enemies.

    In any case, who had the silver giant w and was behind the powerful voice? Why did he help Tang Wulin and hisrades over and over again?

    All sorts of questions lingered in his confused mind. It seemed like the Joust For A Spouse Festival was getting more interesting.

    The tests for the Joust For A Spouse were carried out smoothly. ording to the statistics, the participants spent the longest time at the eighth round out of all the tests. On the other hand, the soul masters who walked out from the Ten Thousand Beast tform in the eighth round soon discovered that they had undergone changes.

    Each soul master¡¯s spirit soul underwent different levels of advancement depending on the length of time the soul master had spent in the Ten Thousand Beast tform. The weaker the spirit soul¡¯s initial ability, the more obvious the effect.

    A few dayster, more than a hundred soul masters¡¯ yellow spirit souls had evolved into purple spirit souls. The entire soul masters¡¯ world was in a mor. The Spirit Pagoda seized the opportunity to promote the Ten Thousand Beast tform to the soul masters.

    The Ten Thousand Beast tform was a ne of spirit soul¡¯sw!

    The Spirit Pagoda exined to the public why the Ten Thousand Beast tform was built. It was to increase the poption of the soul beasts within the Ten Thousand Beast tform such that the soul masters could acquire better spirit souls. The creation of man-made hundred-thousand year spirit souls had depended on the foundation of the Ten Thousand Beast tform. The second phase of the Ten Thousand Beast tform had already beenpleted and the enhancing effect of the ne was extremely obvious. The longer the time a person spent inside the ce, the more evolved the person¡¯s spirit soul would be. More importantly, there was no limit!

    In other words, if a soul master could spend an arbitrarily long time in the Ten Thousand Beast tform, the soul master could then elevate his or her spirit soul to the rank of a hundred-thousand years!

    Of course, the process required a fairly long time. It gave hope to all the soul masters, especially those were stagnant at the bottleneck of cultivation! If the soul master¡¯s spirit soul could evolve, it meant that the soul master¡¯s ability could be elevated continuously such that the soul master had the opportunity to breakthrough the bottleneck.

    The Ten Thousand Beast tform was instantly the focus of the world¡¯s attention.

    At the same time, the Spirit Pagoda gave a series of exnations on the massive resources required to maintain the Ten Thousand Beast tform, which included the supply of heaven and earth treasures and energy needed. As a result, the number of soul masters who could be epted would be limited. The Spirit Pagoda had used the Joust For A Spouse Festival as a venue to set up the Ten Thousand Beast tform for the first time to benefit the soul masters. The Spirit Pagoda had used up vast resources in the process. It was done in the hope that the soul masters would not query the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s effort in the future nor think that the Spirit Pagoda would collude with some evil soul masters¡¯ organization. There were some people who had ill intentions and were out to damage the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reputation.

    As to when the Ten Thousand Beast tform would be open to the public and what the fees charged would be, the Spirit Pagoda had yet to decide and make an announcement. For the time being, the organization would focus on the Joust For A Spouse Festival.

    All rted articles and reports were well-prepared and released simultaneously. As a result, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reputation grew. There were fewer queries regarding their malfeasance. The Ten Thousand Beast tform had be the center of attraction yearned by all the soul masters, especially those soul masters who could not participate in the Joust For A Spouse Festival. They were highly disappointed.

    However, the Spirit Pagoda mentioned that there would be a limited number of openings for the Ten Thousand Beast tform avable to the public afterward. As of now, the Ten Thousand Beast tform would continue with its operation and development. Hence, even more resources were required. Meanwhile, the Star Luo and Dou Spirit empires had imposed sanctions on the Spirit Pagoda for the supply of resources and continuous development of the Ten Thousand Beast tform.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s propaganda was directed at the Tang Sect. The Tang Sect was portrayed as a treasonous organization. The conflict between the Tang Sect and the Spirit Pagoda earlier had attracted much attention. Now that the Spirit Pagoda had a weapon of mass destruction like the Ten Thousand Beast tform, it would seize the opportunity to spread its propaganda to suppress the Tang Sect a step further. They wanted to shut out the Tang Sect¡¯s authority to speak.

    The Joust For A Spouse Festival was considered a great sess. Those who were discerning could tell that the so-called Joust For A Spouse Festival had ulterior motives. Nevertheless, most people saw the benefits of the Ten Thousand Beast tform and the numerous rewards provided by the Spirit Pagoda. At present, no one questioned the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s status in the soul masters¡¯ world anymore.

    Naturally, the members of the parliament who supported the Spirit Pagoda began to suppress their political opponents wantonly such that the Dove Faction¡¯s voice was weakened further.

    The Joust For A Spouse Festival continued precisely under such circumstances. The elimination match was about to begin next.

    After the preliminary contest, fewer than half of the participants acquired more than sixty points. The majority of them were eliminated during the test. After all, the test was to examine the overall quality of those people. As for those who depended on just one ability, they were not qualified topete in the festival

 Chapter 1482 - The Mecha Association

    <h4>Chapter 1482: The Mecha Association</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the end, more than a thousand six hundred people entered the elimination stage of the match. There were four rounds of elimination matches from which about a hundred people would be selected to participate in the following round-robin match.

    Tang Wulin walked leisurely on the streets of Mingdu City. Mingdu City was flourishing. As a prime city of the continent currently, its streets were bustling with an incessant flow of traffic and throngs of people scurrying about.

    The skyscrapers stood tall on both sides of the streets. Huge posters of the Joust For A Spouse Festival were hung throughout the city. The Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena was a familiar face which was bing well known among the public.

    It was not so long ago when no one knew about Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena. At present, they were the two figures that stood on the centerstage of the world.

    Tang Wulin was well-known among the people because of the Battle of Five Gods in the Star Luo Empire, while Gu Yuena became famous from the Joust For A Spouse Festival.

    Both of them became famous not by choice but under unnned circumstances.

    When they entered Shrek Academy more than a decade ago, they could never have imagined their present situation today.

    Tang Wulin walked to a ce not too far away where arge screen attracted his attention. There were many people who stood surrounding therge screen which was currently screening the scenes of the tests. The soul masters were shown disying their abilities. There were even some scenes from the Ten Thousand Beast tform. It was just as Tang Wulin had predicted. The Spirit Pagoda was capable of observing the situation inside the Ten Thousand Beast tform. However, the images of the scenes were not focused and distinct.

    Tang Wulin thought of the time he entered the forbidden zone which went undetected by the Spirit Pagoda. Otherwise, the staff would have responded differently when he came out from the ce.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soulmunicator rang, so he picked it up. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency Yu Longyue. I¡¯m the chief secretary of the Mecha Association. May I know how long it will be before you arrive at the test arena?¡± A courteous voice was heard at the other end of themunicator.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in about ten minutes, I guess.¡± Tang Wulin looked at the time disyed on his soulmunicator.

    The elimination match began officially today. However, Tang Wulin¡¯spetition was not set for today but tomorrow due to therge number of participants. As a result, the organizer had to schedule many sessions. The Mecha Association had extended an invitation to Tang Wulin so he could demonstrate Gu Yuena¡¯s Triangr Shift today. At the same time, they wanted to confirm the name of the high-end mecha maneuver created by Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll await your arrival in the test arena then.¡±

    Tang Wulin quickened his steps upon hanging up themunicator. He did not use a ride because he wished to observe the situation in Mingdu City closely.

    He had anticipated the propaganda attack from the Spirit Pagoda. It would not affect their overall n this time. In reality, the Tang Sect¡¯s n ran concurrently with Shrek Academy¡¯s n.

    The Mecha Association truly deserved its reputation as one of the biggest associations in the Federation. The cksmith Association could not keep up to its progress anymore. It was the most outstanding association. It was evenrger than the Soul Master Association. After all, there were limited soul masters, but a ratherrge number of mecha masters. The mecha masters were the main force in the Federation.

    The test arena was located not far from the west side of the downtown area. It was in a building simr to the coliseum.

    The building was enormous. The Mecha Association was obviously wealthy to be able to own such arge piece ofnd in Mingdu where thend costs as much as a gold bar per square inch!

    Tang Wulin had just arrived at the entrance where the staff was waiting for him. He was guided to the test arena.

    The test arena was a metal structure. Tang Wulin could immediately feel the presence of a force field as soon as he entered the ce.

    One of the staff then said, ¡°This is so because the test arena is located in the downtown area. The test arena has the top defense capability in the Federation to ensure Mingdu City¡¯s safety and its own. Many of the high-end weapons in the Federation are tested in our facility. The test arena is divided into three regions: the mecha¡¯s weapon test, the mecha¡¯sprehensive test, and the high-tech weapon¡¯s test. We¡¯re leading you to the mecha¡¯sprehensive test region now.¡±

    The person who led the way was a female personnel over twenty years old. She was dressed in a white uniform which entuated her figure. She had a sweet smile whenever she spoke. She had short, reddish brown hair which was neat and made her look attractive.

    Her eyes were huge with blue irises that revealed her local Mingdu¡¯s bloodline. The current Federation was formed after a collision between the tectonic te movements of the two continents. The collision was between the original Douluo Continent and the Sun Moon Continent.

    Arge portion of today¡¯s most advanced soul technology originated from the Sun Moon Continent back in the beginning. It was also because of the advanced soul technology brought by the Sun Moon Continent which resulted in the expansion in the Douluo Continent. The event took ce over ten thousand years ago.

    The female personnel¡¯s eyes and hair color revealed that she belonged to a race which originated from the Sun Moon Continent.

    As she went about introducing the ce, she would sneak a peek at Tang Wulin asionally.

    Tang Wulin was dressed casually today. He wore a pair of ck pants with a ck tunic shirt. Two of the buttons were undone to reveal the silver dragon scale hanging around his neck. There was also the seven-colored bracelet on his wrist.

    He did not retain his initial facial features. Instead, he wore Yu Longyue¡¯s image which had been sculpted until he was extremely good-looking.

    It was apparent that the high-ranking female officer on duty at the Mecha Association was not only ogling Tang Wulin, but more importantly, she was aware that this person was a Title Douluo skilled in operating mechas.

    From appearances, Yu Longyue was but a twenty-seven or twenty-eight year-old man who was at the best years of his life. His bright future was simply limitless. Naturally, she did not mind having a rtionship with such an outstanding powerhouse. It would be a memorable rtionship even if it held no future for her. Besides, if something happened between them, she would stand to gain from the rtionship.

    Any person from a high-level academy who was as hard-working as her would be skilled in seizing the opportunity.

    In reality, she was behaving appropriately and disyed a prim and proper image in front of Tang Wulin all this while.

    As he listened to her expositions, Tang Wulin was also observing his surroundings.

    She was right. The defense here was rather tight. The alloy used in the building was forged from thebination of many metals casted specially. As a cksmith, Tang Wulin was familiar with metals. It was evident that the Mecha Association was wealthy!

    ¡°Wee.¡± There were a dozen people from the Mecha Association who weed him as soon as he walked into the spacious arena. The leader was a tall, slim man over forty years of age. He was dressed in uniform too. His uniform was adorned with a silver pattern that made him appear different from the other staff.

    It was an oval-shaped building two hundred meters in height that spanned over a thousand meters in diameter. The entire space was extremely spacious. Such an enormous enclosed space was hard toe by. Tang Wulin obviously felt an intense energy fluctuation in the ce.

    ¡°Your Excellency Yu Longyue. I¡¯m the Mecha Association¡¯s chief secretary Li Zheping whomunicated with you earlier. I¡¯m pleased to be able to witness the test.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook Li Zheping¡¯s hand. He spoke indifferently, ¡°We shall begin as soon as possible then.¡±

    Li Zheping saw that Tang Wulin was not interested in making small talk. So, he spoke smilingly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll immediately send someone to get it ready for you. Are you going to use your own mecha or our mecha?¡±

    Tang Wulin casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s better that your association provide the mecha so there won¡¯t be any queries about my mecha after Iplete the maneuver.¡±

 Chapter 1483 - Complete Gu Yuena Lightning Triangular Maneuver

    <h4>Chapter 1483: Complete Gu Yuena Lightning Triangr Maneuver</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Li Zheping nodded. ¡°If that saves you time then it¡¯s fine as well. Otherwise, we would have had topare your mecha¡¯s parameters after the test. We¡¯ve already keyed in our mechas¡¯ parameters. Your Excellency Yu Longyue, I wee you on behalf of the Mecha Master¡¯s Association. The deputy president was in charge of this and should have been here as well, but he has some urgent matters to attend. He¡¯s a busy person. Our president is also tied up with regr meetings in the parliament and he couldn¡¯t clear his schedule. They very much wanted to meet a young talented person like you.¡±

    ¡°The president especially reminded me to invite you to join our Mecha Master¡¯s Association. A powerful mecha master such as yourself is exactly what the Mecha Master¡¯s Association needs. May I know your thoughts on this?¡±

    Tang Wulin nced at him. ¡°Invite me into the association? What¡¯s in it for me?¡±

    His direct question caught chief secretary Li Zheping off guard. He could not help but be stunned. Then, he gruntled in his heart. ¡®These youngsters from the great ns know nothing about politeness.¡¯

    However, he still maintained a smile on the surface as he nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯ll be of some help to you. With your cultivation base, if you¡¯re able to sessfully pass today¡¯s test, we can immediately present you with a mecha master rank certificate. I believe that you¡¯ve notpleted the documentation on this, am I right? With the certificate given by our Mecha Master¡¯s Association, it¡¯ll be of great help to you in the future. Regardless of your future ns, our certificate is recognized all over the continent.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, our Mecha Master¡¯s Association will also assign some missions at the same time. These are tasks with extremely high payments. Our Mecha Master¡¯s Association will also organize some activities at fixed intervals to facilitatemunication between mecha masters. Mecha masters of different ranks will have differentmunication tforms. I¡¯m sure that this will be of some help to you as well.¡±

    ¡°Also, as a high-ranking mecha master, you¡¯ll also receive the support from the association.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Then what rank as a mecha master can I get?¡±

    ¡°If you manage toplete the Gu Yuena Lightning Triangr Maneuver, we can evaluate you to a rank-8 mecha master right away. Logically speaking, this skill can already enable you to make it to a rank-9 mecha master. However, ording to the association¡¯s rules, there are many prerequisite conditions for a person to be evaluated as a rank-9 mecha master. For example, a rank-9 mecha master must have participated in a number of poprpetitions and have scored certain ranks in them. A rank-9 mecha master must also have a certain number of coborations within the association and so on. After you be a rank-8 mecha master, we¡¯ll keep a close eye on these details. As long as youplete three missions for the association, we can make an exception and promote you to a rank-9 mecha master.¡±

    Li Zheping spoke politely. However, his tone clearly implied that he hoped Tang Wulin would cooperate with the Mecha Master¡¯s Association on a deeper level. An expert with the cultivation base of a Title Douluo¡¯s rank was a candidate whom the Mecha Master¡¯s Association would ept with open arms. Although the concept of mechas was so that ordinary persons could also be experts, everyone knew that a truly powerful mecha master was a powerful soul master as well. This was because only a powerful soul master could strengthen his own endurance as a mecha master. This would enable the mecha master to operate more powerful mechas and unleash more powerfulbat skills. Only then would thebination of soul skills and mecha be perfect.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start with the evaluation.¡± Tang Wulin made a nonchnt face, but he was calcting in his heart. Currently, his character Yu Longyue was starting to reveal his strength. If he gave this character a richer image, it would undoubtedly make it seem more believable. Possessing a Mecha Master¡¯s Association¡¯s rank was not a bad thing. As for bing a rank-9 mecha master, he was not as interested. He also had no intention ofpleting any missions for the Mecha Master¡¯s Association.

    The mechas were already prepared. There were three ck mechas for Tang Wulin to choose from. The three mechas were humanoid since one had to use a humanoid mecha toplete the Gu Yuena Lightning Triangr Maneuver. Their only differences were their characteristics which were decided during their manufacturing process. Because they were built for evaluation purposes, these ck mechas were not custom-made and were equipped with standard equipment.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin did not care much about these things. He randomly picked one of the mechas and hopped in.

    He closed the cockpit and instinctively flexed his arms. Tang Wulin made simple observations of the mecha¡¯s interior. As expected of the Mecha Master¡¯s Association¡¯s mecha, although it was not custom-made, its equipment was of top quality. He familiarized himself with it and had a basic understanding of its endurance. Some of the more advanced equipment on this mecha impressed him.

    After all, the Mecha Master¡¯s Associations would be the first to implement anytest technological advancement in their products.

    ¡°Your Excellency Yu Longyue, are you ready?¡± Li Zheping¡¯s voice came from themunicator.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Tang Wulin replied.

    ¡°The coast is clear. You may begin at any time.¡±

    Li Zheping ced themunicator down. He stood in the istion room and kept an eye on the ck mecha in the testing field. Various types of equipment were readied for testing. As long as Tang Wulin¡¯s test started, he would receive reports from the various data sensors.

    He had seen the recording of Tang Wulin executing the Gu Yuena Lightning Triangr Maneuver in the Mingdu Coliseum and was already impressed then. If he could really make the maneuver a reality, it would truly be a milestone for the field of mecha operation.

    Regardless of the type and rank of battle, speed was one of the most importantponents. A controble super speed was definitely a powerful force that could alter the tides of the battle. What Tang Wulin disyed was precisely that.

    At this moment, the ck mecha within the testing field started moving. With a sh of light, the ck mecha under Tang Wulin¡¯s control leaped. The thrusters on its back and under its feet shone as they pushed the heavy ck mecha into the skies.

    The data showed that everything was normal. The mecha was flying stably. There was nothing out of the ordinary.

    Just when Li Zheping frowned and had some puzzlement in his heart, the ck mecha shook violently. A strange buzz came from within the mecha. Shortly after, the eight-meter tall ck mecha had already shot forward like a ck lightning bolt. All its thrusters were engaged to the maximum and it seemed to leave thunderps in its wake.

    A perfect triangle of ck lightning was carved out in the skies. Everything was aplished in an instant. If the ck afterimage did not clearly show itself within the testing field, the ck mecha appeared as if it had not budged.

    ¡°Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt!¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡± The final sound created a sound wave from breaking the sonic barrier. This sound wave had only reached the sensors after the ck mecha stopped moving.

    The buzzing sounds from the ck mecha grew louder. However, it did not explode like the mecha in the Mingdu Coliseum back then.

    Everything returned to normal as if nothing had ever happened and the ck mecha slowly descended from the skies.

    Li Zheping gulped.

    ¡®He did it? Just like that?¡¯

    ¡®He didn¡¯t even make any preparations. He didn¡¯t even allow the mecha¡¯s gears to warm up sufficiently nor did he get familiar with the mecha, and he did that?¡¯

    ¡®He endured the impact from this sudden eleration?¡¯

    When Tang Wulinpleted Gu Yuena Lightning Triangr Maneuver in the Mingdu Coliseum, they had analyzed the data after that. They opined that the impact that the mecha master had to endure toplete this maneuver would be of a terrifying level. There was no guarantee that an ordinary expert of Title Douluo rank would be able to endure it.

    However, Tang Wulinhad endured it without any problem and without warming up. This meant that his body¡¯s endurance was already at a terrifying level.

    ¡°Quick, gather the data.¡±

    The data stream flickered across the screens like raindrops. They documented the various changes in the data when Tang Wulin executed the maneuver.

    Naturally, the results were very terrifying. The data showed that when Tang Wulin was executing the Gu Yuena Lightning Triangr Maneuver, his highest speed reached was three times the speed of sound. It was a true supersonic speed. It was two times faster than what he had managed in the Mingdu City.

    If the only difference was in speed, it was understandable. After all, ck mechas could not bepared to yellow mechas.

    However, his high speed was no ordinary high speed. He was traveling at a speed two times greater than supersonic speed. This meant that his body had to endure the pressure that was at least three times stronger.

    ¡®Is he still human? Where are his limits?¡¯

    The Blue Electric Overlord Dragon martial soul lived up to its reputation of being a super martial soul passed down from ancient times. This was not as simple as striking awe in the observers.

    The mecha¡¯s cockpit opened and Tang Wulin leapt out of it. He acted as if nothing had happened. He sniffed at the air, which was clearly filled with the smell of something burning. This was created when the ck mecha passed through the air at high speed.

 Chapter 1484 - You Shouldnâ€™t Have Come

    <h4>Chapter 1484: You Shouldn¡¯t Have Come</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The ck mecha¡¯s endurance was eptable. However, when it executed the Gu Yuena Lightning Triangr Maneuver just now, it was pushed slightly above its capacity. If he had used his own ck mecha, there would clearly be no such problems.

    ¡®Mm, this feels great. As expected, the second time is much better than the first.¡¯

    Thunderous ps sounded.

    Li Zheping walked out of the monitoring area. He was not the only one who was apuding, the other staff members on site were also pping their hands. The opportunity to witness such a miraculous mecha operation technique had filled their hearts with awe and excitement since they too were avid mecha lovers.

    ¡°Your Excellency, that was amazing! Your operating skills took our breaths away. From this day on, the Gu Yuena Lightning Triangr Maneuver will be written down in history books. Now, I¡¯ll confirm with you for thest time, are you sure you want to use this name?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± Tang Wulin replied without hesitation.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Tang Wulin had toplete a series of signatures and registrations following this and then he received the certificate of authorization. He also received certification as a rank-8 mecha master.

    This was one of the many benefits of a powerful cultivation base. If it was not for him being a Title Douluo, it would have been much harder for him to obtain a rank-8 mecha master¡¯s certification.

    Li Zheping tried to make him stay again. He hoped that Tang Wulin would join them for a meal. However, there was no way Tang Wulin would be willing to waste more time here. After he promised Li Zheping that he would visit the Mecha Master¡¯s Association more often to consider epting the various missions, he went on his way back.

    After he returned to the cksmith¡¯s Association, he went back to his room and made eight soulmunication calls. He only quieted down after that.

    In truth, the experience in the Mecha Master¡¯s Association was but a small matter to him. What filled his mind more was the small ne of the Ten Thousand Beast tform which contained many soul beasts.

    The meaning behind Spirit Pagoda¡¯s possession of the Ten Thousand Beast tform was too great. This meant that they could earn the favor of more and more soul masters through the Ten Thousand Beast tform. It would be even more difficult for Tang Sect and even the Shrek Academy to affect Spirit Pagoda in the future. After all, soul masters were still the mainstays of the continent. Whether it was on the Douluo Continent, Star Luo Continent, or Dou Spirit Continent, this had always been the case.

    This Joust For A Spouse Festival was moreplicated than he imagined. The objectives which Spirit Pagoda had aimed for were being achieved one by one. This was their real n. It was a devious n that Shrek Academy and Tang Sect could not stop even if they were out in the open.

    Anyone who wanted to inhibit the Ten Thousand Beast tform¡¯s development would be going against the entire soul masters¡¯ realm.

    ¡®Incredible! This is truly incredible!¡¯

    If he wanted to deal with this, he would have to start with the Ten Thousand Beast tform. However, it was not an easy feat to aplish.

    ¡®No, I must re-enter the Ten Thousand Beast tform no matter what.¡¯

    He suddenly sensed something in his heart while he thought over it. Tang Wulin abruptly turned around and asked with a loud and deep voice, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°Your senses are much sharper now,¡± came a faint voice. A silhouette took form before him as the wisps of sliver light gathered.

    Silver hair fell freely and the pair of big purple eyes were glittering as ever. It seemed that the amount of lighting in through the window had dimmed with her appearance.

    ¡°Gu Yue!¡± Tang Wulin eximed. At the same time, he took one sudden big stride forward.

    He did not expect Gu Yue to look for him here. Before this, he had only seen her in the promotional videos. At this moment, everything he had seen in the videos and the person before him merged as one. The Silver Dragon Princess was right there before him, how could he suppress his own emotions?

    Gu Yuena raised an arm and ayer of silver light was erected before herself. It blocked the iing Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin was stunned. They locked eyes and stared at each other. Under Tang Wulin¡¯s scorching stare, a sh of fluster suddenly appeared in Gu Yuena¡¯s initially cold gaze.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Tang Wulin asked with a deep voice. It was a question with double meaning. He seemed to be asking Gu Yuena why he should not havee and also asking her why did she stop him from getting close to her at the same time.

    Gu Yuena replied with a deep voice, ¡°Can you not see that this is a trap? They¡¯ve already found out about our intimate rtionship in the academy. That¡¯s why this entire festival is held.¡±

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a trap? Do you think I¡¯d not havee if I knew that it¡¯s a trap? Do you think I¡¯d rather do nothing as you go match-making with someone else on Joust For A Spouse Festival?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s words were filled with edges.

    Gu Yuena said, ¡°You¡¯re the Sect Master of the Tang Sect. You¡¯re no longer representing yourself alone. There are many more responsibilities that lie on your shoulders now.¡±

    Tang Wulin replied with a deep voice, ¡°Yes, I do have many responsibilities on my shoulders. There might be even more than what you¡¯ve mentioned. However, among all these responsibilities, you¡¯re the heaviest one. If I can¡¯t even protect you, then what¡¯s the meaning of me enduring so much pain to cultivate and be stronger? Although I¡¯ve yet to truly stand on the peak of this world, can¡¯t the two of us face all the troubles you¡¯re facing right now, together? Even now, you¡¯re still unwilling to tell me just what kind of burden were you bearing all this time?¡±

    Gu Yuena was slightly stunned. She looked at Tang Wulin who was looking at her with burning eyes and had a strong imposing manner. As far as she could recall, this was her first time seeing him like this. He seemed familiar and alien at the same time. More importantly, she could sense his aura getting hotter by the moment.

    The two of them stood there and gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. Gu Yuena¡¯s gaze wasplicated. She could not even utter a single word.

    Tang Wulin suddenly took a step forward and forcefully wedged himself into the silver light which barred his way. Gu Yuena felt the pressure and could not help but said, ¡°You...¡±

    Tang Wulin took another step forward. He was extremely determined, but he did not unleash any soul power. This was because he did not believe that Gu Yuena would harm him.

    The silver light shattered. Gu Yuena sighed softly. In the next moment, she found herself in his scorching hot embrace.

    When he finally hugged the person whom he thought about every day and night, Tang Wulin had the urge to melt her into his own body as he held on tightly. Gu Yuena, who was in his embrace, instinctively closed her eyes.

    No matter how much or what she faced, they were all insignificantpared to the feeling she felt when she was in this embrace right now.

    ¡®My lover!¡¯ Gu Yuena sighed in her heart. Her eyes instantly reddened. No matter how strong she portrayed herself as in front of the others, she could never keep it up in front of him.

    She hugged him tightly and firmly. Tang Wulin noticed with astonishment that she held onto him with much force than he used to hold onto her.

    In this instant, he suddenly felt that the fluctuations in Gu Yuena¡¯s emotions were intense. It was as if the passion underneath that ice-cold mask had suddenly erupted.

    Just when he wanted to reply or make ament, her voice resounded in his ears. ¡°You¡¯ll only have true happiness if you forget me.¡±

    His embrace suddenly loosened. She had already turned into spots of silver light and vanished from his embrace.

    ¡°Gu Yue!¡± Tang Wulin loudly cried. He wanted to grab onto her, but it was impossible.

    As he looked at the spot on which she stood just a few moments ago, Tang Wulin¡¯s entire aura destabilized. Every clear train of thought in his mind fell into disarray in this instant.

    It had only been a brief period from her appearance to her departure. She had only said a few sentences. She could not reject him, but she was trying hard to.

    What did she mean by thest sentence?

    Tang Wulin was no longer the old Tang Wulin. After a brief moment¡¯s panting, he gradually calmed down.

    She was still unwilling to tell him what she was facing. He could imagine just howplicated things must be for her. However, he had to fight for his own happiness no matter what. He had to work harder. ¡®Gu Yue, no matter the time, you¡¯ll never escape me.¡¯

    Tang Wulin clenched his fists as his gaze became determined.

 Chapter 1485 - The Elimination Round Begins

    <h4>Chapter 1485: The Elimination Round Begins</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The day of the elimination rounds of the Joust For A Spouse Festival for the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Silver Dragon Princess had finally arrived.

    After the earlier trials, half of the participants were eliminated. However, all the participants had fresh memories of the Ten Thousand Beast tform. They had all gained some benefits from their experiences. Hence, even those who were eliminated did not have anyints regarding the Spirit Pagoda. Indeed, they were left with an even better impression of the Spirit Pagoda.

    In many of the soul masters¡¯ eyes, though it had great prestige, the Spirit Pagoda was also a bloodsucker. The spirit souls they sold were expensive, and the fee they had to pay to enter the spirit ascension tform was an astronomical figure. The mid to lower-ranked soul masters were often unable to bear these costs.

    However, those who participated in the Joust For A Spouse Festival this time were mid-high-ranked soul masters with six-ringed cultivation bases and above. At their stage, it was rare for one to be short of funds. They focused more on ways to improve their cultivation bases and make themselves stronger.

    The Federation¡¯s society was very realistic and stable. A person¡¯s status, identity and ie was pretty much determined by his or her cultivation base. The more powerful a person¡¯s cultivation base was, the higher the possibility of reaching the top of the socialdder.

    The thing that attracted the most attention throughout the entire Joust For A Spouse Festival was undoubtedly the Ten Thousand Beast tform. The improvement of spirit souls within the Ten Thousand Beast tform, particrly that growth was unlimited, gave many soul masters hope.

    Hence, even the high-ranked soul masters who were already eliminated did not leave Mingdu City. They wanted to see what kinds of prizes the Spirit Pagoda would be able to produce as the festival progressed.

    With the Ten Thousand Beast tform, the soul masters paid less attention to the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena. After all, out of the many soul masters who participated, only a single person could end up being the one for this Silver Dragon Princess. Without an outstanding cultivation base, that was virtually impossible.

    If one wanted to be among the top ten and have a chance to be picked by the Silver Dragon Princess, one must at least be a Title Douluo.

    The elimination rounds started today and there were a total of four. Compared to the round-robin tournament after this, the elimination rounds were clearly more intense. This was because the winner of every round would receive different prizes. The Spirit Pagoda had poured a lot of resources into this festival and the soul masters had seen it themselves. Everyone wished to use this opportunity to obtain something useful for themselves. With the experience in the Ten Thousand Beast tform, they believed that Spirit Pagoda would definitely produce prizes of good quality.

    Hence, all the soul masters preparing for the elimination rounds were eager to begin.

    The first elimination round had the highest number of participants, and it needed five days. Tang Wulin did not appear in thepetition grounds. Instead, he was on the bleachers. His ticket was prepared by the Tang Sect long ago.

    As he sat on the bleachers, he reyed the participants¡¯ information which he read before this. The younger generation was not the only one attracted by this Joust For A Spouse Festival, so there were some participants who exceeded his expectations.

    ording to the Joust For A Spouse Festival¡¯s rules, anyone who was younger than thirty-five years with a cultivation base of at least six rings could participate. However, if the person¡¯s cultivation base was higher than seven-rings, then they would be more lenient regarding the person¡¯s age.

    The participating age for seven-rings was forty, forty-five for eight-rings, and fifty for a Title Douluo. In other words, all high-ranking soul masters between the ages of twenty and fifty could participate in this Joust For A Spouse Festival.

    Fifty was not a young age especially for the soul masters with unparalleled talents. Hence, when Tang Wulin saw the name list given to him by the Tang Sect, Title Douluos were not the only ones that stood out, as there were even Hyper Douluos in their forties.

    A Hyper Douluo in his forties would not be considered old. On the contrary, a soul master in his forties was still considered a youth. This was especially true for experts who were at the rank of Title Douluo and above. They were in their prime, the pinnacle of their life. It was a period where they improved by leaps and bounds.

    If a person was able to attain the rank of a Title Douluo before he reached fifty years of age, this meant that the person¡¯s talents far surpassed that of his peers. He would be a very powerful soul master.

    The number of opponents whom Tang Wulin would be facing was more than what he had expected.

    Naturally, he would not be fighting alone.

    In an elimination round with more than a thousand and six hundred participants meant that they would have to carry out more than eight hundred rounds. Even if they had five days, they would have to carry out more than a hundred and sixty rounds every day.

    Currently, tenpetition stages were set up in the Mingdu Coliseum. This was thergest coliseum in the whole of the Federation. Other locations would not have such spaciousnds.

    Everypetition stage had an area of a hundred square meters. They were all equipped with the highest-ranked protection barriers.

    The rules of thepetition had already been announced, and the announcement was that there were no rules. This was because the Spirit Pagoda felt that everything in a person¡¯s arsenal, including soul devices and mechas, were parts of their strength. They were allowed to use it as they pleased without any restrictions.

    The only requirement was to defeat one¡¯s opponent. In truth, in the elimination rounds, it would have been difficult to operate a mecha on this hundred-square-meter stage. The area was too small and room for maneuvering was very limited. However, that could not be helped. That was how thepetition grounds were. The soul masters had no choice but to adapt. They could not possibly adjust the grounds to the soul masters.

    The soul masters in the first round had started making their way into thepetition grounds. Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was set upon stage number six.

    There were already two participants standing atop stage number six. One of them was tall and muscr with his arms exposed, revealing his bronze tan. His arms were as thick as a normal person¡¯s thigh, and his short, fiery red hair stood erect like steel needles. As he stood there, he seemed to give off an imposing aura even though he was not angry.

    This was Chi Shanming, controller of the fire element. It was said that when he was born, he set the delivery room on fire. He had Innate Full Soul Power. He was thirty-seven years old this year and a rank-91 Title Douluo.

    Hebined his fire element martial soul¡¯s cultivation with his soul skills and opened up a path of violent attacks. His Title was the Domineering Fire Douluo Chi Shanming.

    During battle, he would often disy incrediblebat strength which always surpassed his opponents¡¯. He was known for his attacks.

    Opposite him stood an ordinary young man of average appearance. He seemed to be twenty-seven or eight years old, and there was nothing outstanding about the way he looked.

    So far, Chi Mingshan was the most powerful participant in this elimination round. Thispetition not only attracted Tang Wulin¡¯s attention, but also many spectators as well. The opportunity to witness a Title Douluo¡¯s power was a delightful affair.

    Chi Mingshan¡¯s opponent had a registered cultivation base of rank-83 soul power. His name was Yuan Hui, and he was a person who did not reveal much about himself. Not much about him was in the records either.

    Only Tang Wulin knew who this Yuan Hui was. Speaking of which, he could not help but think to himself, ¡®Yuanen truly has rotten luck. To have been paired up against a Title Douluo in the very first match.¡¯

    That was right. This Yuan Hui was the Shrek Seven Monster¡¯s Yuanen Yehui!

    Other than Tang Wulin, the most powerful of the Shrek Seven Monsters were Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn. This time, both of them had participated. Yuanen Yehui appeared ordinary enough when she dressed as a male. When she had put on a disguise, it was only natural for her to not have captured the crowd¡¯s attention.

    Nine-rings against eight-rings. Many among the audience were guessing how long thispetition wouldst.

    In their eyes, this was a match in which the oue was pretty much guaranteed. There was a moat-like gap between a Title Douluo and a Soul Douluo. Everyone knew that a soul master would experience a transformation when they reached the rank of Title Douluo. Title Douluos truly stood at the pinnacle of the soul masters¡¯ realm.

    However, an eight-ringed Soul Douluo was also very powerful. They only wished that this Yuan Hui could hold out a little longer under the Domineering Fire Douluo¡¯s attacks.

    Because of the high number of consecutive matches, there was nomentating in the elimination rounds. After a brief electronic countdown, the firstpetition round officially started.

    Almost eighty percent of the audience fixed their gaze onpetition stage number six. They were prepared to witness the explosive strength of a Title Douluo.

    Chi Shanming looked at his opponent before him. From the start, he did not let his guard down. Unlike most of the audience, he did not think that his victory was certain.

    He did not cultivate to the rank of a Title Douluo in his forties by being gifted with natural talent alone. He had also been working hard and honed his skills through actualbat.

    When he first set eyes on Yuan Hui, he knew that his opponent was not all that he seemed to be. Why? This was because his opponent appeared too ordinary. He was so ordinary that he had no characteristics whatsoever.

    Also, he could not even sense the slightest wave of energying from Yuanen Yehui. That was the most shocking part about Yuan Hui.

    Naturally, he had done some research on his opponent before this. Although he was confident in his own cultivation base, he would not be careless. Also, his reason for participating in this Joust For A Spouse Festival was not winning the fairdy¡¯s hand or to get some prize. He merely wanted to hone his skills.

 Chapter 1486 - Yuan Hui

    <h4>Chapter 1486: Yuan Hui</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ever since his cultivation base broke through to the rank of Title Douluo, his pace of improvement greatly decreased. He had been working hard on his cultivation, but his development was still very, very slow. He understood that he needed more experience to continue improving himself. Actualbat was undoubtedly the best way.

    In the first match, he had been paired up against a Soul Douluo in the first match, and this opponent seemed to be more than he let on. His lust for battle was rising within him. He had hoped that his opponent was powerful, as the more formidable his opponent was, the more his fighting spirit could be aroused. This was also beneficial for his cultivation.

    ¡°Three, two, one! The battle begins!¡±

    With the electronic voice¡¯s announcement, the protective barrier around them instantly rose. The entirepetition stage was covered in a bright light.

    Chi Shanming took a sudden stride forward. In hisbat experience, there was nothing more important than attacking. The best defense was a good offense, and it was also the key to victory.

    He did not unleash any soul skill or even his martial soul. He charged toward his opponent like a cannonball, but if one looked clearly, one could see that his skin¡¯s surface was already a faint red. His entire person was releasing a scorching aura.

    ¡®He¡¯s fast!¡¯

    This was the first impression the audience got when they saw him charge. Chi Shanming¡¯s forward charge was like a soul cannonball which had just left the barrel. The instant it flew out of the barrel, it gained heat and speed. The closer he got to his opponent Yuan Hui, the redder his skin got. His imposing manner intensified as well.

    ¡®That¡¯s scary! Don¡¯t tell me this battle¡¯s going to end with a single move?¡¯

    Yuan Hui appeared to be dazed no matter how one looked at him, not moving an inch. Did he have a death wish? The referee might not be able to intercept in time.

    The audience¡¯s eyes bulged as they watched thepetition stage. They noticed that Yuanen Yehui was not moving from her spot. It was if she was not reacting to the situation.

    Simrly, Chi Shanming was also astonished. He held back slightly from his all-out charge. Based on his experience, there was only one possibility regarding an opponent such as this. His opponent must have had great agility, so much so that he was confident enough to evade his attack. However, he snorted to himself as well. ¡®You think that I don¡¯t have such agility?¡¯

    They were close now. The distance between the two opponents was reducing by the second. Chi Shanming had already calcted the point in time at which his opponent would evade his attack.

    Ten meters more. Five meters. Three meters...

    ¡®Why¡¯s he not dodging yet? Don¡¯t tell me he still thinks that he can dodge me at this distance? He¡¯s clearly underestimating me.¡¯

    A murderous intent dashed across the depths of Chi Shanming¡¯s eyes. There was a sudden sh of red light behind him. Like a thruster behind a mecha, dazzling mes shot out of his back. This increased his speed instantly to three times his original speed. He seemed to cross the three meters in an instant.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Chi Shanming was not alone in thinking that his opponent would dodge him, as the spectators thought so as well. However, even with Chi Shanming¡¯s sudden eleration, Yuan Hui clearly made no attempt to dodge.

    The instant the two of them collided, a golden scarlet me erupted and rose into the air as if soul ammunition had just detonated. The scene was so ferociously violent that the audience felt their adrenaline surge.

    The mes rose high. It was truly a one-hit KO.

    Some of the audience members were excited, while some expressed their regrets. They had wished to see apetition between two strong offensive forces rather than an instant kill such as this. There was no denying that this was a quick end, but the entire process was a little too short for their liking.

    Standing there with his arms crossed, a faint smile surfaced on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. There was no sign of worry in his eyes.

    ¡®So what if he¡¯s a Title Douluo? It¡¯s not that easy to beat Yuanen.¡¯

    The light of the mes danced across the coliseum. The members of the audience finally saw the situation on thepetition stage. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed upon the odd scene that appeared before them.

    Yuan Hui was still standing right where he stood. The only difference was that he had one arm raised, but with that one arm, he had stopped Chi Shanming¡¯s fist.

    Chi Shanming was more than two meters tall and was extremely muscr. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s appearance at the moment was that of a mere scrawny youth who was barely a hundred and seventy centimeters in height, ordinary as could be.

    Even a conservative guess would put Chi Shanming¡¯s weight at two times greater than Yuan Hui¡¯s. This duo stood there on thepetition stage.

    Chi Shanming¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. He did not expect this.

    Obviously, being front and center of it all, he saw exactly what had happened. The instant his fist hit his opponent, Yuanen Yehui had raised her right arm and intercepted his punch.

    Chi Shanming had assumed that his mes and incredible strength would devour his opponent so fast that the referee would not make it in time to stop him. However, when they actually collided, things did not progress as nned.

    Chi Shanming only felt his fist crashing onto a wall. It was a wall that waspletely uncrushable, and itpletely blocked all the fire elements and his own strength. Nothing managed to get through, and his body was frozen in ce.

    ¡®How¡¯s this possible? How can he stand there like a mountain? I¡¯m a Title Douluo! My strength should be greater than his! How did this happen?¡¯

    Chi Shanming had much experience inbat. However, this was his first time encountering such a situation. It was inconceivable to him that his opponent would be this powerful.

    The pause was short-lived. Even when Chi Shanming was ovee with shock, he reacted. He took a step forward with his left foot and closed in on Yuanen Yehui with his body. At the same time, a gold-red me rose alongside his nine soul rings.

    Behind him, a humanoid me which was of simr build as him rose.

    The humanoid me was gold-red in color. Right after it appeared, it mmed itself onto Chi Shanming and covered him in a gold-red hue. Scorching mes rolled toward Yuanen Yehui in a manner that seemed to cover the heavens and the earth.

    As a controller of the fire element and a Title Douluo¡¯s cultivation base, the temperature of his mes was extremely terrifying. All Chi Shanming¡¯s soul skills were adaptations of scorching mes. His opponent¡¯s unexpected defenses did not affect his intention to emerge victorious.

    At this very moment, Yuanen Yehui made a move as well. Her movements were not grand. She did not move backward nor did she dodge. Instead, she took a step forward and pushed with her right arm which intercepted her opponent¡¯s punch.

    Chi Shanming only felt the air flow in front of him suddenly change, and the mes he released swirled like a vortex, spreading outward in a spiral motion. It was as if there was a peculiar repelling force on his opponent. When this repelling force was suddenly released, his mes could not gather and hit his opponent. At the same time, the force which came from his opponent¡¯s arm was extremely shocking. It felt as if it was unstoppable.

    Chi Shanming suddenly pulled his right fist back. At the same time, the fire spirit which had merged into his body from behind moments ago emerged from his front. It charged toward Yuanen Yehuin as though to embrace her.

    The fire spirit was Chi Shanming¡¯s spirit soul. At the same time, it was also one of the most importantponents of hisbat strength. The toughest qualities of a controller of the elements were their unpredictable changes during battle. They would not be limited by their soul skills like ordinary soul masters.

    No fault could be found with Chi Shanming¡¯s reactions. However, he was facing the unbelievably powerful Yuanen Yehui, one of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    All of a sudden, Chi Shanming saw Yuanen Yehui¡¯s through the fire. The scorching and dazzling mes could not mask the radiance of her gaze.

    Her eyes had the color of yellow crystals. Radiance swirled within them, which gave off a peculiar feeling. They seemed solid, thick, and heavy.

    A dense yellowish light burst forth from her body at this moment. When his mes collided with this yellow radiance, they were stopped in their tracks

 Chapter 1487 - Powerful Yuanen Yehui

    <h4>Chapter 1487: Powerful Yuanen Yehui</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The yellowish radiance spread outward in a spiral. It repelled the mes released by Chi Shanming. He wanted to retract his right fist which was firmly grasped by his opponent as if the grasp was cast in iron.

    The terrifying yellowish radiance erupted at this instant. Yuanen Yehui took a step forward with her left foot. Her eight soul rings rose around her. She did not shout nor release any impressive aura. Instead, she made a simple push with her right arm.

    Water and fire were merciless. Whether it was against water or fire, earth had a certain suppressive effect.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s main martial soul, the Titan Giant Ape, was highly resistant to fire. As a pure Strength System soul master, what was she most skilled at? It was close-quarterbat!

    Her terrifying strength was her most powerful quality. Nobody expected her scrawny build to contain such terrifying and explosive strength.

    The mes burned high, but Chi Shanming¡¯s right fist was forcibly pushed back by Yuanen Yehui. His fist was pushed all the way back to his chest.

    Her Cloud Vortex Divine Punch was not merely an offensive move. It also created a powerful repulsive force which repelled her enemies¡¯ forces. A second vortex swirled within therger vortex as she gathered her strength.

    Tang Wulin had been improving and strengthening himself. There was no way hisrades were not improving themselves as well.

    Her terrifying and explosive strength burst forth at this instant. A giant illusory shadow behind Yuanen Yehui disappeared as soon as it appeared.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    His fire spirit was scattered and mes flew everywhere. Chi Shanming felt as if a giant column had rammed into his chest. While his sternum red in pain, his battle armor was instantly unleashed as a reflex to the agony.

    Although he was already a Title Douluo, he had yet to gather all the materials needed to make a three-word battle armor. He was still waiting for Soul Forged metals. Hence, his battle armor was still a two-word.

    A battle armor¡¯s instinct was to protect its master. It would appear of its own ord once it sensed that its soul master was injured.

    However, Yuanen Yehui did not allow him the opportunity. A moment ago, Yuanen Yehui had just stood still. Currently, she moved with lightning speed. She retracted her right arm and pulled Chi Shanming toward her. At the same time, she dropped her shoulder and rammed it into Chi Shanming¡¯s chest.

    Simultaneously, she formed a fist with her left hand. The Cloud Vortex Divine Punch. She hurled it toward the ground.

    Chi Shanming attempted to unleash his battle armor. At the same time, his seventh soul ring shone. The Fire Element Avatar.

    Once he transformed into the fire element, the physical attacks would have limited effects on him.

    However, just as he unleashed his seventh soul ring, an intense vibration came from under his feet. His soul skill which he had just mustered was inhibited by a wild spiraling force.

    ¡®How¡¯s this possible? He¡¯s able to interrupt my seventh soul skill?¡¯

    For the first time, an uncontroble fear appeared in Chi Shanming¡¯s heart. At this moment, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s shoulder rammed ferociously into his ming chest.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Chi Shanming felt all his bones shatter. Blood sputtered out of his orifices instantly.

    The crisp sounds of bones breaking could be hearding from his chest. His right arm was also affected by the impact.

    Yuanen Yehui only loosened her grip then. Meanwhile, she made a circle with her arms, and a powerful spiraling suction force was formed. She handled Chi Shanming¡¯s body easily and held him before her, his mes included. In the next instant, she formed two fists with both her hands and hurled them out.

    Chi Shanming¡¯s two-word battle armor had just finished covering his body. In the next instant, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s punchesnded on his battle armor.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Chi Shanming transformed into a ming cannonball. However, he was not shooting forth. Instead, he was reeling backward. He crashed onto the faraway protective barrier with a ferocious force. Light from the mes scattered everywhere.

    His body rebounded and dropped on the ground. He was twitching, but he could not get up on his feet.

    Obviously, the attack at this level was not sufficient to kill him. However, it immobilized him momentarily.

    Just as Yuanen Yehui hurled her two punches, a set of glittering and translucent yellow boxing gloves appeared on her hands without anyone noticing. After she had sent her opponent flying, her boxing gloves were retracted. All her movements were as fluid as flowing water.

    ¡°Yuan Hui wins!¡± After a slight pause, the referee announced the oue of the match.

    Yuanen Yehui did not even give her opponent another nce. She turned around and walked down the stage. She did not make any celebratory action. She acted as if she hadpleted something insignificant.

    It was only after she walked down the stage that the entire coliseum erupted into cheers.

    Nobody expected a Title Douluo would be eliminated in the first match of the elimination round.

    It was unbelievable. Moreover, the entirebat was so short. Chi Shanming did not even have the opportunity to unleash his most powerful soul skill when he lost the match.

    How was this possible?

    This thought was on the minds of they audience. As the saying went, theyman would look at the bustle, while the expert would watch the gateway. Some senior experts could naturally see how Chi Shanming had lost.

    It was a humiliation for a Title Douluo to lose to a Soul Douluo. However, the level of the Soul Douluo was equally important.

    If Chi Shanming were an elite soul master, his opponent would have been a genius, and a super genius to boot.

    The reason why Chi Shanming lost badly was because did not take his opponent seriously enough. The biggest mistake he made was that he did not probe his opponent¡¯s strength before making a move.

    When one did not understand one¡¯s opponent thoroughly, it was akin to exposing oneselfpletely before one¡¯s opponent. As a controller of the fire element, had he used a long-rangebat style, he would definitely not have lost this badly. At the very least, he would be able to unleash hisbat strength. However, he chose to fight at close quarters. Without a doubt, his opponent was exceptionally gifted in close-quarterbat.

    Even the senior experts who watched the match could not see what Yuanen Yehui¡¯s martial soul was before the match ended.

    Everything happened too quickly. It happened so fast that it was difficult for the eyes to catch up. Chi Shanming waspletely suppressed. He did not even have the opportunity to unleash his explosive strength.

    When Chi Shanming was supported off the ground by the referee, the deep dent on his two-word battle armor¡¯s breastte was clearly visible. Blood was still trickling out from his mouth and nostrils. It was evident that he suffered severe internal damage.

    Currently, everything seemed illusory to Chi Shanming. He had lost without much ceremony. When his opponent¡¯s fistsnded on his body, he clearly felt his two-word battle armor¡¯s defense being broken instantly. His opponent¡¯s fists contained a terrifying strength that broke his defense like dried weeds and rotten wood. The swirling force could have torn his body to pieces. However, the force was retracted as soon as it was unleashed. Apparently, his opponent had held back. Otherwise, he reckoned that he would have died.

    The opponent understood the Fist¡¯s Consciousness, and even the Fistsoul! To think that he had fought at close-quarters with such an opponent. His opponent was definitely not a simple Soul Douluo.

    Beside the bleachers, Tang Wulin stood up with a smile.

    After watching thepetition, nothing else in today¡¯s matches would interest him.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯sbat strength was more terrifying now. In truth, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s soul power was no longer at rank-83. Although she was not a Title Douluo yet, Tang Wulin aside, her soul power was the most powerful among them.

    The most important point was that Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Cloud Vortex Divine Punch had an innate advantage. She had mastered it thoroughly. It seemed that she had a better understanding of her Titan Giant Ape¡¯s Titan Divine Punch after she had described it to him the other day.

    If it was a one-on-one without using any soul skills, Tang Wulin reckoned that it would not be an easy feat to defeat her. Yuanen Yehui was indeed powerful in terms of fists and kicks. When he was not around, she was the mainstay of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    With such an oue in the first round, it undoubtedly brought a heat wave for the Joust For A Spouse Festival¡¯s elimination rounds. It was an unbelievable situation. Just like that, a powerful soul master had lost, and he was a Title Douluo to boot!

    Yuan Hui instantly became a popr contestant of the Joust For A Spouse Festival. The recording of this match was broadcasted by the various media channels. A number of experts were analyzing the battle and givingmentaries as they attempted to read more into the battle.

    Through their research, they quickly noticed that Yuanen Yehui had only disyed few of her abilities, so few that it was shocking.

    Her boxing gloves were assumed to be part of her three-word battle armor. That was how it contained such a powerful destructive force. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s martial soul seemed to be of the earth-attribute and was likely a pure Strength System martial soul.

    However, the data was not enough for the other participants. No one was willing to face such an opponent in the elimination rounds.

    Theprehensive analysis of the various experts was that Yuanen Yehui¡¯s overall strength was a Title Douluo¡¯s. She was most likely a three-word battle armor master, and her boxing gloves were part of a three-word battle armor.

 Chapter 1488 - Tang Wulinâ€™s Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 1488: Tang Wulin¡¯s Opponent</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The investigation on Yuan Hui¡¯s past was being conducted by the Spirit Pagoda. Their investigation on this three-word battle armor master with an unknown history had been immediate.

    ording to the investigation, Yuanen Yehui came from a military background. Even an organization as powerful as the Spirit Pagoda could not possibly gain ess to the information on all the forces on the continent, in particr the military. They dared not investigate any further.

    How did the soul beasts be extinct? It was because of the rapid development in modern technology. Even the As Douluo who was the number one soul master on the continent had fallen to a rank-12 fixed soul ammunition.

    As a result, the Spirit Pagoda realized that the military could only be coaxed but not opposed.

    The elimination match was brutal without a doubt. Dozens of participants were eliminated after just a day. Undoubtedly, an actual battle was the best method to test a soul master¡¯sprehensive abilities. It was also the embodiment of the word ¡®joust¡¯ in the Joust For A Spouse Festival.

    The elimination match was absolutely intense especially for the opponents who were well-matched in strength. The encounter brought out their strong points. It was an opportunity to express oneself fully. Thus, the soul masters enjoyed themselves in the match. Although there were injuries inflicted, with the referee¡¯s intervention and the soul masters¡¯ self-control, no deaths urred during the matches.

    The media giants were broadcasting the important recordings of the Joust For A Spouse Festival. There were quite a few well-matched battles, in particr, the confrontation between Chi Shanming and Yuanen Yehui. The Joust For A Spouse Festival¡¯s fame rose sharply after the official jousting session began.

    A few of the participants in the limelight had begun appearing too. The most unexpected winner was the winner of the battle in which Chi Shanming was eliminated in the first round. It also proved that many talented men remained unknown in the soul masters¡¯ world.

    It was the third day of thepetition¡¯s first round when Tang Wulin appeared in the arena.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s battle today was followed closely by all due to his outstanding performance during the pre-selection test, his Title Douluo-ranked cultivation base, as well as his family background of the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n.

    It was of interest to note that his opponent was an eight-ring Soul Douluo.

    Thus, the arena was abuzz with information of the two opponents since the first day. Most were saying that this eight-ring Soul Douluo could be the unexpected winner like Yuan Hui on the first day. He might even defeat his famed opponent, Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin ascended thepetition stage and saw his opponent who was a soul master about thirty years of age.

    The opponent had an uninspiring figure with broad shoulders. He stood there like a block of stone. His eyes were small but shimmering with an essence. He stared at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze but an expressionless face. It was hard to read his emotions.

    The audience shifted their attention to thepetition. After the earlier matches, the audience learned that a match could end sooner when the more talented soul masters were involved. The wide disparity between the opponents resulted in powerful outbursts which ended the match prematurely.

    On the other hand, the matches which were deadlocked frequently involved a six-ring soul master fighting against another six-ring soul master. So far, there were no mechas in thepetition. Apparently, the mechas were too bulky.

    On the main tform, Gu Yuena was there with Qiangu Zhangting. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master Qiangu Dongfeng did not attend the event as it was just the beginning of the elimination rounds.

    ¡°Na Na, who do you think will win and lose in this match?¡± asked Qiangu Zhangting smilingly toward Gu Yuena.

    Gu Yuena was expressionless. She spoke indifferently, ¡°The disparity between their cultivation bases is obvious. There won¡¯t be much suspense, I guess.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting spoke, ¡°Do you feel optimistic about Yu Longyue? Chi Shanming failed miserably on the first day. He¡¯s actually from the War God Hall, and he¡¯s the most powerful reserve there. Yet, he was defeated by a Soul Douluo. I think that nothing is impossible. I thought the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon controls lightning, right?¡±

    Gu Yuena darted him a look and said, ¡°Are you trying to test me deliberately? How can control of the fire element possibly bepared to the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon martial soul? It¡¯s an extremely powerful creature in the Dragon n that¡¯s not only skilled in controlling lightning, but more importantly, in passing down the legacy of the Dragon n¡¯s abilities. It is the embodiment of strength, speed and the attributes. Twenty thousand years ago, the ancient n possessed extremely powerful abilities, and it is one of the six great ns that founded the Martial Soul Hall. Afterward, the n lived in seclusion and was once the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy. There is also a record of the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon martial soul evolving into the Light Holy Dragon. Yu Longyue was already a Title Douluo despite his young age. Who¡¯s to say he can¡¯t have a second martial soul awakening?¡±

    Qiangu Zhanting gave Gu Yuena a big thumbs up and said, ¡°You¡¯ve truly proven yourself to be the top student of Shrek Academy. You speak of the subject with such familiarity. You¡¯re right, and I feel optimistic about Yu Longyue too. However, I enquired about his opponent too, who is also quite extraordinary. Although he has a Soul Douluo¡¯s cultivation base, in my opinion, he may not necessarily be weaker than Yuan Hui.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Yuena looked toward Qiangu Zhangting with interest. ¡°Are you acquainted with him?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. He¡¯s from the Spirit Pagoda too. He¡¯s also the person-in-charge of our advanced spirit ascension tform. He¡¯s taking part in thispetition to train himself. He isn¡¯t really here for the Joust For A Spouse Festival. His name is Ao Wuchang. He has a very peculiar martial soul, and his moniker is ¡®Summoning Door¡¯. It¡¯s a very interesting form of martial soul which you¡¯ll see in a while. Yu Longyue may possibly lose thepetition if he¡¯s not careful.¡±

    ¡°The Summoning Door?¡± said Gu Yuena in slight astonishment.

    Qiangu Zhangting nodded and spoke in a mysterious manner, ¡°You¡¯ll see in awhile. I won¡¯t give anymore spoilers which may affect your view. As for Yu Longyue, it¡¯s nothing even if he can win this round. If we happen to meetter on, I¡¯ll coil him up even if he is a dragon. My martial soul is the Coiling Dragon Staff, you see! Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°How about me then?¡± Gu Yuena rolled her eyes at him.

    Qiangu Zhangting smiled apologetically and said, ¡°You¡¯re different, of course. You¡¯ll be coiled too, but you¡¯ll be coiling around me. I¡¯ll follow whatever you say!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Gu Yuena smiled. The purple radiance in the depth of her eyes shimmered ever so slightly. Qiangu Zhangting was in a trance upon looking at her. A dash of dim purple radiance shed past the depth of his eyes simrly.

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    Following the announcement of the electronic voice, Tang Wulin¡¯s matchmenced.

    It was the Summoning Door Ao Wuchang!

    Tang Wulin had received information about his opponent beforehand. This opponent was very interesting without a doubt. He was not in a rush to defeat the opponent as he was interested in the opponent¡¯s martial soul.

    Ao Wuchang did not behave recklessly in the slightest bit. He unleashed his martial soul and battle armor at once.

    Speckles of radiance illuminated on his body. The radiance emitting from his battle armor was exceedingly interesting. It spread out horizontally from the his two vicles near his neck all the way to his arms. The radiance also spread out from his hips and continued downward to his legs.

    It seemed as if two doors had appeared on his body.

    Something was exceedingly peculiar when his battle armor appeared. His entire battle armor appeared t which waspletely different from most soul masters¡¯ three-dimensional body-fitting battle armors.

    The t-patterned battle armor was very peculiar. It seemed a dense mist was diffusing from every piece of the battle armor. There was a pair of mechanical wings folded on his back, and on the wings were jet thrusters. His soul power gushed through the jet thrusters which carried him backward. At the same time, eight soul rings had appeared on his body.

    It surprised Tang Wulin that his opponent¡¯s soul rings were all ck without exception. It was not the colorbination of an ordinary soul master.

 Chapter 1489 - The Summoning Door

    <h4>Chapter 1489: The Summoning Door</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There was amotion in the audience as soon as they saw the eight soul rings. This made them anticipate thepetition even more eagerly. Anyone would hope to witness the battle between two great powerhouses, especially an eight-ringed soul master challenging Tang Wulin!

    Tang Wulin stood there, not going on the offensive immediately. He was not attacking, but the glow of lightning began to shimmer around his body.

    Ao Wuchang was overjoyed when he saw that Tang Wulin was not attempting to attack head-on. His martial soul¡¯s unique characteristic was that the longer he engaged in a battle, the more powerful his abilities would be.

    Radiance flickered from the first soul ring on his body, and a pitch ck phantom door appeared on the spot where he was standing earlier. The phantom door gave out a deep roar, and a giant wolf as ck as ink emerged from it out from the door.

    The wolf was over six meters in length with incredibly high shoulders. Every piece of the muscle on its body was revealed in an exaggerated manner. These muscles were brimming with strength and beauty. Its fur was glossy and it appeared to be filled with explosive power.

    After the giant wolf appeared, it was not in a rush tounch an attack at Tang Wulin. Instead, it scurried to the side and circled away from Tang Wulin¡¯s side. Its pair of ferocious eyes remained staring at Tang Wulin all along without blinking. It felt as if the wolf was ready to pounce at any time.

    Ao Wuchang was feeling highly confident upon summoning the giant wolf. He swung his arms in unison, tossing out his second and third soul rings, which also transformed into two phantom doors. The doorsnded on the ground and lined up side by side with the first door. Soon after, two more giant wolves dashed out from the doors. Just like the first, the wolves did notunch attacks at Tang Wulin but circled around.

    The three giant wolves formed into a triangr formation and surrounded Tang Wulin. The wolves then let out long howls.

    At this point there was a deep chanting voice. Ao Wuchang did not care about Tang Wulin¡¯sck of action. As he descended from the sky, his eyes were shimmering radiantly. The seventh soul ring on his body glowed as he continued chanting.

    It sounded like an incantation, but it seemed to have a peculiar resonance. As the chanting went on, rays of Duskgold light spread out from underneath his feet soon after and converged into an array over ten meters in diameter.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes. He could feel indistinctly that the unusual sound resonated strangely with Ao Wuchang¡¯s voice. The resonance lingered and reverberated in the air as if it were softly calling something.

    Ao Wuchang¡¯s eyes were fixed on Tang Wulin while he was chanting the incantation, preparing to react as soon as Tang Wulin made a move.

    However, Tang Wulin waved his hand at Ao Wuchang signalling him to continue. Tang Wulin had no intention of attacking Ao Wuchang. He merely stood there with an arrogant look on his face.

    Ao Wuchangughed coldly to himself. ¡®Arrogant, huh? Very well. I¡¯ll make you pay the price for that in a moment. Even though I¡¯m just a Soul Douluo, given enough time, my abilities are no weaker than a Title Douluo¡¯s. You¡¯ll regret this.¡¯

    At the same time, Ao Wuchang was secretly feeling quite pleased, as this was the best opportunity for him. This way, he could put everything he had into disy his abilities, such as the summoning that he was about toplete before their eyes.

    ¡°Aroo!¡± The three giant wolves summoned earlier suddenly gave out ferocious howls. It was as if their voices ignited a spark. The array underneath Ao Wuchang¡¯s feet transformed in a split second. A deep roar that held the sound of dominance and endless ferocious energy fame from the array. A gigantic wolf¡¯s head over five meters in diameter emerged slowly from the center of the array.

    Ao Wuchang appeared to be slightly pale in color, but his eyes were filled with pride.

    The three giant wolves summoned by Ao Wuchang earlier were actually his three soul skills. All three skills were exactly the same. Such an urrence was almost unheard of in the soul masters¡¯ world. However, his martial soul was peculiar, so he was bestowed with such soul skills.

    A martial soul could be anything on the Douluo Continent. It could be a hoe, a cup, and it could certainly be a door!

    This was the case for Ao Wuchang. He gained the door when his martial soul awakened at six years old. At the time, it appeared to be a useless martial soul door.

    Yet when the door appeared, it gave him his inherent rank-8 soul power simultaneously. It was precisely due to this reason that he could embark on the path to a soul master¡¯s cultivation.

    Fortunately, he came from a rather wealthy n. His inherent rank-8 soul power was a rtively impressive natural endowment and he could even be called a genius. Although he had yet to understand the function of the door, his n still enrolled him in a soul masters¡¯ academy.

    Ao Wuchang was frequently bullied when he first enrolled in the soul masters¡¯ academy because his martial soul was utterly useless. It was unable to grant him power and it was also incapable ofunching attacks directly. It showed none of the effects of a tool soul, but calling it a beast soul was even less urate.

    Even Ao Wuchang began to feel dispirited until he cultivated to rank-10 and became the owner of his first spirit soul.

    At the time, no one knew which type of spirit soul and soul ring should be attached to a martial soul of his kind. All they could do was guess.

    His n members decided that they dared not give him a very powerful spirit soul, but after consideration they were reluctant to lose out as well. So, they chose a demon wolf to be his spirit soul. It was a one-hundred-year spirit soul that was considered mediocre among spirit souls of such a rank.

    Little did they know that Ao Wuchang would undergo some changes after fusing with this spirit soul.

    When he opened that door of his once again, the spirit soul appeared to help him in battles.

    In the beginning, the n members were under the assumption that, like all spirit souls, this one was merely assisting its master to fight. However, they soon discovered something different. After being summoned using his door martial soul, the spirit soul had all the skills of a demon wolf. It was unlike any other spirit soul, which normally could only retain one soul skill it had before.

    Ordinary spirit souls could only engage inbat for a limited period of time, and it would consume arge amount of the soul master¡¯s soul power and spiritual power. On the other hand, not only was the spirit soul summoned by his door unrestricted by that limit, it became even more powerful.

    As Ao Wuchang¡¯s soul power rank rose, the spirit soul summoned from his summoning door was also elevating in power such that even his soul ring¡¯s rank was changing. This was unique among soul masters¡¯ spirit souls.

    His n and the Spirit Pagoda had a close rtionship. They made ties with the organization afterward and brought him to the Spirit Pagoda. There they introduced this special martial soul to him.

    With their ten thousand years¡¯ worth of knowledge, the Spirit Pagoda had managed to find an unusual form of cultivation suited to him.

    His martial soul was known as the Summoning Door. It was a martial soul that could use the soul master¡¯s soul ring to summon the corresponding soul beast. If it was a pure soul ring then he could be even more powerful. If it was taken to its highest level, nine soul rings could be used to summon nine soul beasts to assist a battle.

    However, soul beasts were in danger of going extinct in the modern world, so Ao Wuchang could only choose spirit souls. That was why his cultivation method was different from others. His three soul rings that appeared to summon three demon wolves actually came from only one spirit soul.

    On the other hand, he used his peculiar cultivation method to make these three demon wolves produce a parallel resonance. As a result, he opened up a path between nes. The opening was small, but it could be used to summon soul beast of the same species.

    Only after his cultivation base had reached seven rings was this summoning methodplete. As a result, he was bestowed with formidable power in battle.

    He had used the three demon wolves in addition to his martial soul avatar Summoning Door¡¯s domain to summon the Wolf Emperor!

    It was the Wolf Emperor, a one-hundred-thousand-year demon wolf!

    It was not a one-hundred-thousand-year spirit soul. Ao Wuchang had actually summoned aplete one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast.

    Tang Wulin suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart as he watched the gigantic wolf¡¯s head emerge slowly. The summoning method seemed to trigger the ne¡¯s resonance which signified that a one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast wasing from another ne.

 Chapter 1490 - Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell

    <h4>Chapter 1490: Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin thought that he would have been surprised by this if it had happened a few days ago. However, after his experience with the Ten Thousand Beast tform, he had the feeling that this summoning was rted to it! Soul beasts had not truly gone extinct for there was at least a few of them living in that small ne where the Ten Thousand Beast tform was located. There were also powerhouses among the soul beasts. If these soul beasts were considering being raised in captivity by the Spirit Pagoda, then the Spirit Pagoda would be exceedingly powerful.

    Three beams of light shed, and in a split second, the three giant wolves summoned earlier all transformed into ck light and fused with the array. A giant wolf, over thirty meters in length, hade out from the array with a valiant howl.

    The massive wolf had glossy ck fur, but every strand of hair on its body had a crystal-like texture. Its enormous body lowered ever so slightly as it unleashed an incredibly tyrannical aura. There were even ck halos spreading out from underneath its feet. As the halos spread outward, they left behind patches of demonic striations on the ground.

    It was a domain! The one-hundred-thousand-year Wolf Emperor had its own domain, so it was more powerful than an ordinary one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast.

    It made the audience feel even more concerned that the squarepetition arena was only one hundred meters in width and length due to the limitation of thend. The appearance of a giant wolf over thirty meters in length immediately made the entire arena seem narrow, leaving little space to maneuver.

    Could it be that another Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse was about to fail once again? The crowd watched the scene in bewilderment, while the young master of the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n disyed an arrogant look on his face.

    What was the point of being arrogant at this point? Was this the manner to prepare for death?

    Ao Wuchang had been standing on the giant wolf¡¯s head since it first emerged from the array at his feet. He stood upon the one-hundred-year Wolf Emperor while eight pitch ck soul rings shimmered on his body, giving him a powerful aura. He looked down at Tang Wulin as a dash of arrogance shed past his eyes.

    ¡®Since you¡¯re so conceited, you shall die!¡¯

    ¡®Aroo!¡± The Wolf Emperor opened its mouth and howled. Every strand of fur on its body stood up like spears of ck crystal. With a sh, it pounced at Tang Wulin.

    It appeared to be a simple forward pounce but due to the spatial restriction, Tang Wulin did not have much space to dodge.

    The ck domain underneath the Wolf Emperor¡¯s feet continued growing and spread a ck radiance around them. Runes as ck as ink intertwined toward Tang Wulin.

    It was the Haunting Spirit! All the living creatures killed by the Wolf Emperor transformed into a part of his domain that haunted the enemy. It was a powerful ability that attacked the opponent¡¯s body and spirit soul simultaneously. It was impossible to defend effectively.

    ¡°Roar!¡± Meanwhile, a dragon¡¯s roar suddenly came out of Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth, clear and roused. At the same time, streams of clear blue electric light bloomed out from the surface of his body and transformed into ayer of blue-gold radiance.

    The Wolf Emperor¡¯s figure paused for a moment in midair. It was even more peculiar that the Wolf Emperor¡¯s Haunting Spirit seemed to be attacked by some formless object following the appearance of the lightning¡¯s glow. It diffused into the surroundings naturally akin to snow melting into water.

    Tang Wulin took a step forward with his left foot and swung his right fist.

    Glowing electricity coiled around his arm. Soon after, streams of lightning burst forth from his body like an oil blowout.

    Every stream of lightning bloomed outward looking like solid forms, akin to giant pythons. Those avenging spirits that did not manage to dodge in time would immediately scream out in agony uponing into contact with the lightning. They werepletely destroyed, going back into the ck growth.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    Under the close attention of the astonished crowd, the terrifying lightning covered the entire arena almost instantly. That was right. The squarepetition stage a hundred meters in length was filled with so much lightning that it felt like the powerful protective shield was breaking down. It waspletely dyed with that blue-purple color.

    Both the one-hundred-thousand-year Wolf Emperor and Ao Wuchang werepletely submerged in the terrifying lightning storm, blocking them from view entirely.

    It was like a ghastly lightning world. Even the nine surroundingpetition stages were illuminated by the lightning, making the rest of the contestants shift their gaze towards it.

    ¡®Oh god! What happened?¡¯

    Watching the scene from the main tform, Qiangu Zhangting could not maintain hisposure anymore. He leapt up abruptly and looked to thepetition arena with a burning gaze. The expression on his face turned peculiar.

    He understood the strength of the protective shield better than anyone else. Howrge was the surface area of a one hundred meter side length square? It was a total of ten thousand square meters. Even so, the entire space was alreadypletely covered without leaving the slightest gap.

    Qiangu Zhangting was still feeling excited over the show one moment ago yet he felt as if there was a coldness that erupted from his back at the very moment. Even though the boy that came from the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n appeared to be so arrogant, it seemed like he deserved such an ego!

    These were truly very powerful abilities. It was hard to believe. How much soul power was consumed in order tounch an attack of this scale? What was the extent of its attacking ability?

    Could the one hundred-thousand-year Wolf Emperor withstand that?

    It was the Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell!

    The lightning stopped gradually and the audience could finally see the situation on thepetition stage.

    The Wolf Emperor was still there for it had not been destroyed in the lightning. When its massive silhouette was revealed in the lightning, both the audience and the participants could not help feeling relieved. However, their expressions soon changed.

    This was because the massive Wolf Emperor was still crouching on the ground but not in its previous graceful state. Someone remained standing on the Wolf Emperor¡¯s body, but it was no longer Ao Wuchang. It was Tang Wulin.

    Ao Wuchang was already lying limp on the ground. His body convulsed continuously in pain. This was because his entire body was charred ck. Had it not been for the smoke puffing out from his body, it was truly difficult to distinguish him.

    The gigantic Wolf Emperor was also convulsing in a simr manner. Its head was hidden in its arms while being clutched by its pair of wolf ws. The Wolf Emperor that appeared iparably majestic earlier had a foolishly adorable look to it in the end.

    This was truly...

    The audience¡¯s lips were twitching involuntarily. At once, every person in the crowd had a peculiar expression on their faces.

    Tang Wulin sped his hands behind his back and acted as if nothing had happened. He got down from the Wolf Emperor¡¯s back as if he was taking a leisurely stroll and walked toward thepetition stage.

    Thepetition ended with Yu Longyue as the victor.

    In thispetition, the foreysted far longer than the realpetition. Ao Wuchang¡¯s Summoning Door martial would, which appeared iparably powerful earlier, looked like a joke afterward. No matter how eager he was in the beginning, he still ended up with instant kill in the end. The transformation involved in this process was truly ironic.

    Gu Yuena took a nce at Qiangu Zhangting frowning deeply. ¡°Do you still think that he is easy to deal with? It seems like his martial soul has not undergone Light Holy Dragon¡¯s second awakening, but this is something else. He fully understands the power of lightning. The lightning is formed from the condensation of vital energy. It¡¯s not unusual for the lightning to destroy the Wolf Emperor¡¯s Haunting Spirit, but he is capable of using just one domain-coverage soul skill to suppress the Wolf Emperorpletely till there was no way it could resist. The lightning¡¯s power is extraordinary.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting nodded. He was neither foolish nor ipetent, so he would not truly look down on an opponent. The abilities disyed by Yu Longyue earlier were already enough to shock him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at the data so I can check out the extent of the outburst he had earlier.¡± Qiangu Zhangting left in a rush upon saying that.

    Gu Yuena shifted her gaze back toward the coliseum once again. However, herrge pair of eyes had already lost their focus.

    Tang Wulin recalled the match as he walked.

    Ao Wuchang¡¯s failure was destined. With Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities, even an ordinary Hyper Douluo was not necessarily a worthy opponent for him, let alone an eight-ringed soul master.

    As for the Wolf Emperor, a one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast was powerful, but one would need to consider which type of soul beast it was. The Wolf Emperor was considered a rather ordinary type of one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast. Indeed, its domain was suppressed by Tang Wulin¡¯s Lightning Hell¡¯s vines at once, to the point that there was no way it could utilize its power. Moreover, the dragon¡¯s roar given out by Tang Wulin earlier was not only for elevating his aura but also to unleash the Dragon Might.

    Before the Golden Dragon King¡¯s Dragon Might, its bloodline suppressed the Wolf Emperor, making it drop by a few ranks. The Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell was already being merciful. Otherwise, the giant one-hundred-thousand-year wolf would have ended up with severe injuries.

    ¡®Hmm, after sparring against the Titan Giant Ape and the Azure Oxpython, my understanding of lightning seems to have improved further. It will be even better if I can utilize the strength of the Lighting Hell¡¯s vines. Of course, there¡¯s still something else that I need to improve. It¡¯s precisely the grinding works.¡±

    Tang Wulin had already analyzed his abilities by this point. However, it was even more important for him to continue the fusion process.

 Chapter 1491 - Grinding Works

    <h4>Chapter 1491: Grinding Works</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the history of Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation, he had undergone multiple processes of achieving mastery throughprehensive understanding. On the other hand, it was a brand-new experience for him this time. Changes began to appear to him after he hadpleted Heavenly Refinement andprehended the depth of elemental cmity.

    Tang Wulin discovered that he was not only forging metal but also himself during Heavenly Refinement. On the other hand, Heavenly Refinement was a process of removing the ws and retaining the essence. He preserved the essence for further refinement while rejecting the dross continuously so that he could be more powerful.

    An ordinary soul master would generally be gued by theck of soul skills. On the other hand, it was the exact opposite for Tang Wulin. He had the Bluesilver Emperor and the Golden Dragon King bloodline in addition to the Golden Dragon Nine Moves learned from the Scarlet Dragon Douluo years ago. He had arge amount of soul skills, and he had attained his domain as well. In addition, his spirit souls were powerful and these soul skills supplied him with even more soul skills. He had dozens of soul skills in total.

    How could he utilize so many soul skills in a battle perfectly? How many could he use in a single battle?

    Recently, Tang Wulin had already found himself seriously considering these questions.

    After gradually learning and understanding the two great divine skills including the Millennium Clouds and the Indefinite Storm left behind by his father, he found that he was bing more aware that the number of soul skills did not signify his power. Thebination of heaven and earthws could truly allow him to resonate with the Heaven and Earth to result in even more powerful strength.

    The so-called Godhood was actually referring to a being that had seized control of a certain number of universalws. In other words, any creature could be said to have reached Godhood as long as they had control over some universalws.

    Thews understood by every person were different from one another just as Tang Wulin¡¯s understanding could not possibly be the same as Tang San.

    The process of Heavenly Refinement allowed him to capture a wisp of that from the elemental cmity. He was using the elemental cmity and Heavenly Refinement to polish himself.

    As soon as the grinding process waspleted and he had achieved mastery throughprehensive understanding of the subject, he could advance one step further and step into the ranks of the Hyper Douluos.

    Joust For A Spouse was the juncture for him. Everything else aside, it would have already been totally worth it if he could seize this opportunity to achieve Heavenly Refinement. Of course, the prerequisite was that his final purpose could be achieved.

    ...

    ¡°How did you lose? How did it feel at the time?¡± inquired Qiangu Zhangting as he looked at Ao Wuchang standing before him.

    It was until this exact moment that Ao Wuchang stopped convulsing. With the efforts of recovery-type soul masters, his injuries were not considered too severe. His entire body was extremely numb, making him spasm for a moment every few steps. He could only continue walking after his body recovered.

    ¡°I...I can¡¯t exin clearly.¡± Ao Wuchang¡¯s stuttering voice sounded broken.

    ¡°At the time, I felt that I was surrounded by lightning. I was about to mobilize my other soul skills instinctively, but I discovered that my body was numb. It was terrifying. The Wolf Emperor was guarding me at the time, but its protection was shattered by the lightning in a split second. Then, my entire body was paralysed and the vision before my eyes ckened before I lost consciousness,¡± said Ao Wuchang with a bitter smile.

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s lips twitched for a moment. He truly wished that he could call out Ao Wuchang for being a good-for-nothing, but he refrained himself from doing it as Ao Wuchang had a rather respected status and identity.

    ¡°Then you shall go back and rest. Your opponentes from the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n. Your defeat is not unjust.¡±

    Ao Wuchang hesitated for a moment before he spoke, ¡°However, I felt something at the time. When he shouted out, the Wolf Emperor transmitted a fearful emotion to me. This was also a major reason that caused the Wolf Emperor was unable to fully utilize it¡¯s abilities.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°That¡¯s called bloodline suppression, don¡¯t you know? The ability is inherent to the Dragon n.¡±

    Ao Wuchang muttered to himself, ¡°But it seemed like the suppression was so formidable that even I was affected.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You should go and take a rest. I¡¯ll make an analysis based on the tabted data.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting was already feeling slightly exasperated by Ao Wuchang. Qiangu Zhangting told Gu Yuena that Ao Wuchang¡¯s purpose for participating in thispetition was to train himself but not topete for a spouse. In reality, how could anyone from the Spirit Pagoda possibly contend with Qiangu Zhangting? Naturally, the organization made arrangements to send out a candidate like Ao Wuchang.

    Whatever the case, the eight-ringed soul master was defeated so soon, meaning Ao Wuchang had not managed to eliminate any opponents for Qiangu Zhangting. Ao Wuchang¡¯s presence was just a waste, so it was no wonder that Qiangu Zhangting was dissatisfied with his performance.

    ¡°Yu Longyue!¡± Qiangu Zhangting squinted his eyes. The impression made by the name in his mind had be even more profound.

    In and far away located on the northside of Douluo Continent, it was a world of snow and ice.

    The northernmost part of the Douluo Continent was precisely thend of extreme cold. Not a single de of grass could grow on this soil and only some special soul beasts could survive in this habitat.

    However, ording to legends, the soul beasts here were especially beneficial to soul masters. The founder of the Spirit Pagoda had even managed to make tremendous gains over here once upon a time. Thus, the Federation once performed a culling of the soul beasts in Thule. The powerful ice-snow type soul beasts were devastated and many powerhouses fell back then.

    Of course, the Spirit Pagoda had benefited the most at the time. Arge number of ice-snow type soul beasts were captured by the organization during the operation.

    A troop of ck silhouettes was seen in the frigid, whitendscape.

    They were all dressed in ck robes with enormous hoods covering their heads to withstand the cold.

    There was a stretch of mountain valleys over here. All the mountains in the surroundings were covered by ice and snow of a peculiar texture. In this frozen world, everything in the area was shivering ever so slightly.

    It was not the cold that caused it to shiver but these men in ck.

    The ck-shirted men came in a mass of over three hundred people. They were setting up something in a precise order on the floor.

    Many unknown objects were being ced upon the snow. asionally, some ghastly light emerged from the surface of these objects.

    The objects were set up densely and closely across the entire mountain valley. It was apparent that they had already been bustling about over here for quite some time. Even the Federation¡¯s satellite would not be closely monitoring a ce where so few people thread.

    Meanwhile, at the peaks of the surrounding mountains, screen-type soul devices could be vaguely seen. Even if the satellite were to pay close attention to this ce, it would only capture the image of a world of ice and snow.

    ¡°How¡¯s the progress?¡± a hoarse and unpleasant voice asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve alreadypleted sixty percent of the work. Everything is being carried out as nned¡± a ck-shirted man respectfully replied to the cave from where the voice came.

    ¡°Very well. Carry on. Qiangu Zhangting has done well. All the attention should be focusing on his nonsensical Joust For A Spouse Festival now. Hah-hah, hah-hah-hah-hah!¡±

    ...

    On the first day of the elimination match, the audience were watching with great interest. However, the first round took five days, so the excitement had faded by the end of it.

    On the other hand, some of the most interestingpetitions included both of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s and Tang Wulin¡¯s respective matches.

    After Tang Wulin was listed as the popr candidate to enter the top ten finalists, he had developed quite a fanbase. Even though he conducted himself as an arrogant person in thepetition, he had also used his abilities to prove that he was genuinely worthy of such pride.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was busy forging with sweat pouring down his face.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The final strike waspleted. All sorts of elemental radiance began gathering in the sky. It was time for the arrival of elemental cmity again.

    He unleashed Devours the World!

    The Damask Tulip stood by Tang Wulin¡¯s side to help him maintain the effect of Devours the World. Seven-colored radiance circted and transformed in the sky. When the cmity lightning dawned upon them, Tang Wulin would endure a portion.

    After going through Heavenly Refinement recently, he found himself understanding the endurance of metal more and more. Additionally, the sess rate of Heavenly Refinement was increased under his precise control due to his ability to absorb the elemental cmity through the utilization of the Thunderp Nether Vine.

 Chapter 1492 - The Success Rate Of Heavenly Refinement

    <h4>Chapter 1492: The Sess Rate Of Heavenly Refinement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhen Hua stood nearby, and he would cover his mouth to cough asionally. However, his eyes were filled with admiration and praises as he looked at Tang Wulin.

    Was it certain that Tang Wulin would surpass him in forging? Zhen Hua did not think so. In reality, Zhen Hua had always been contemptuous when it came to his natural endowment in forging, even with his seniors in the past.

    It was not as simple as depending on one¡¯s forging endowments when one was performing Heavenly Refinement. One¡¯s ability could also have an important effect on this.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s sess rate in Heavenly Refinement was just over thirty-five percent. This was because there were still many uncertainties in the process of Heavenly Refinement.

    On the other hand, Zhen Hua¡¯s sess rate in Heavenly Refinement was only twenty percent.

    This did not signify that Tang Wulin had already surpassed Zhen Hua. Tang Wulin had yet to catch up to Zhen Hua when it came to his skill and experience. It was his method for responding to the elemental cmity that surpassed Zhen Hua that resulted in this situation.

    In simpler terms, if Zhen Hua had Devours the World and the Thunderp Nether Vine then his sess rate of Heavenly Refinement could probably exceed sixty percent. What a waste that he did not have them.

    Zhen Hua understood the principle that even if a cksmith were to devote all his attention, time and effort to forging, he should not neglect his cultivation. Only a truly powerful soul master could be a truly powerful Divine Craftsman!

    Tang Wulin was already capable of Heavenly Refinement using just one method at this point. However, his failure rate began to increase after he had begun attempting to use alloy in Heavenly Refinement.

    Zhen Hua was full of praise mostly because the boy was improving every day. Every one of Tang Wulin¡¯s attempts at Heavenly Refinement felt like a metamorphosis.

    As a Divine Craftsman, he had an exceedingly clear and sharp sense for every qualitative change in his surroundings. He believed that he would not make a bad judgement. Zhen Hua could tell that Tang Wulin had not only achieved Heavenly Refinement rank but he had also found something he needed.

    Heavenly Refinement was the best cultivation method for him right now. He had already forgotten about the agreement set by Zhen Hua earlier. Even if Zhen Hua were to set him free now, he would not leave willingly. It was great for him to be here without any disturbance and also with ess to the best facilities here for his Heavenly Refinement.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities, cultivation base and Heavenly Refinement skills were improving since his began learning the process.

    ¡°Rumble, rumble, rumble!¡± The final elemental cmity struck. Tang Wulin threw himself forward bravely.

    Even after the Thunderp Nether Vine absorbed a portion of the lightning, the elemental cmity that struck him was so powerful that smoke wasing out from his entire body.

    Fortunately, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s physique took the remainder. Even though he had a coughing fit, he still managed to withstand the process as he retreated.

    What a waste that the spirituality of that alloy had not purified at all.

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh. He had failed once again. The alloy could only be considered as a semidivine, but it had not truly achieved the standard of Heavenly Refinement.

    The greater the quality of the metal, the stronger the effect of the elemental cmity.

    The Thunderp Nether Vine had an irresistible thirst for the elemental cmity, but due to itsck of self-restraint, Tang Wulin dared not allow it to absorb too much lightning to prevent the risk of a spontaneous explosion.

    That was all for the day. The Thunderp Nether Vine was basically fulfilled.

    Tang Wulin summoned his final spirit soul to inspect it.

    The purple-blue color of Thunderp Nether Vine was darker than before. It was even more peculiar that a faint seven-colored radiance was seen on every vine. Even though one would only notice upon close examination, its aura waspletely differentpared to when it first joined by Tang Wulin.

    The elemental cmity that was dreaded by countless Divine Craftsmen was genuinely seen as an awesome thing in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes.

    The elemental cmity was not only effective in promoting a metal to divine-rank, but it was also helpful in refining the Thunderp Nether Vine and Tang Wulin himself.

    Uponpletion of the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique, Tang Wulin thought that was the peak for his physical capabilities, but after crossing the elemental cmity, he found that his body was also constantly undergoing a process just like Heavenly Refinement. This was undoubtedly a new way for him to elevate his physique. Since he had managed to encounter a way with great effort, how could Tang Wulin refrain himself from feeling excited?

    Of course, he had to pay a great price for this and proceed with caution to prevent the elemental cmity from triggering the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal. In fact, following the further elevation of his physical abilities, Tang Wulin could clearly feel that thetter Golden Dragon King¡¯s seals were not showing any sign of loosening. He could actually sense that the next seal would at least not be a major threat to him.

    For the next two weeks, he spent most of his time practising Heavenly Refinement at the cksmith¡¯s Association. He meditated when the Thunderp Nether Vine and his body could not withstand the process anymore. He barely left the building.

    During that period, he also participated in thetter elimination matches, of course. Perhaps because of his bad luck when he participated in previouspetitions, Tang Wulin found that he was quite lucky this time. The most powerful fighter that he had encountered was Ao Wuchang. Even though he had encountered an eight-ringed Soul Douluo after that, he won the match with ease as his opponent was weaker than the Summoning Door. He acquired four victories in four rounds and entered the round-robin tournament.

    All sorts of advertisements for the round-robin had already been spread among the public. Numerous groups and even the seeds were predicted.

    There were only one hundred people that remained, so the number was rather controble. The Spirit Pagoda announced that the festival would take three days¡¯ rest so the organizer could make some upgrades to the arena. Three dayster, the round-robin tournament officially began.

    It seemed as though the round-robin was not as exciting as the elimination because the contestants would not be eliminated after losing. In reality, every match of the round-robin tournament mattered. A person¡¯s umted points could possibly fall behind when one failed and it could be difficult to catch up again. Only those from the number one group would be the top ten finalists.

    The process of drawing lots for the group became exceedingly important. It waspulsory for the top one hundred contestants to take part in the drawing lots ceremony.

    Tang Wulin arrived at Mingdu Coliseum looking a little tired as if he was not fully awake yet. He stood at the back with a sickly appearance.

    His gaze swept past the crowd and caught sight of a few familiar silhouettes including Qiangu Zhangting and also Lan Fozi.

    Speaking of Lan Fozi, Tang Wulin had only paid attention to her matches after they parted the other day. The woman had actually continued participating in thepetition all this while. She did not approach Tang Wulin and acted as if they were not acquainted.

    However, she left behind a very profound impression in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. Whose fault was it that Tang Wulin helped her to expel the poison...?

    She had reached the final one hundred ces as well. Could it be that she was really going to fight to be one of the top ten finalists?

    Perhaps, Lan Fozi sensed Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze, so she turned her head around despite standing in front. Their eyes met one another. Lan Fozi¡¯s expression suddenly turned fierce and malevolent as she shot him a ferocious re before turning around once again.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling a little helpless. However, her threatening gaze did not seem to do anything to him!

    After the makeover, the entire Mingdu Coliseum was different. There was only onepetition stage in the entire arena. The tenpetition stages from earlier were all square in shape but thispetition stage was rounded. It was three hundred meters in diameter so its size was many timesrger than the previous stages.

    On the other end of the main tform in the coliseum, a gigantic screen over fifty meters tall had been erected.

    The day¡¯s drawing lot ceremony was carried out in a grand manner, but it was not open to the public. As a result, not a single spectator was seen on the audience tform, but the program was streamed to audiences across the entire continent via television.

    In order to ensure fairness, two officers from the War God Hall were invited to supervise the drawing lot ceremony by the Spirit Pagoda. Every contestant was given a brand-new number that was taken prior to entering the arena.

    On the other hand, a drawing lot machine had already been ced below the gigantic screen. Officers from the War God Hall were performing a series of examinations on the machine.

    Arge ss dome covered the top of the machine, and one hundred small balls had been ced on the inside. Each small ball was printed with the corresponding number of a contestant.

 Chapter 1493 - Drawing Lots

    <h4>Chapter 1493: Drawing Lots</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The lots would be drawn by the machine in the ceremonyter.

    The so-called seeds were not chosen by the organizer. Those were the most popr contestants. Thus, there was a possibility for some powerhouses to be grouped together during theter drawing process.

    It was precisely because of this reason that the lot drawing ceremony became the center of attention.

    When the top ten finalists were selected, these powerhouses may not have the opportunity to encounter one another. That was because the choice would be in the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena¡¯s hands by then.

    At this point, the round-robin tournament was of the utmost importance.

    All of the contestants were hoping to avoid opponents with powerful abilities because there were only ten slots avable. Not being grouped together with a powerhouse meant that they could steer clear of a difficult match which would increase their chances of bing a finalist.

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes in an attempt to regte his body. His sickly appearance today was not just for show. He was truly not in good physical condition.

    There were some issues that arose during the Heavenly Refinement process the day before. When he was attempting it, the elemental cmity suddenly blew up for some unknown reason, resulting in the explosion of the metal that he was forging. The Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s endurance was pushed to the limit at the time. In order to protect the Thunderp Nether Vine, Tang Wulin withstood the elemental cmity to such a high degree that he had taken damage, despite his physical capabilities.

    Fortunately, the Thunderp Nether Vine was saved and it continued absorbing the elemental cmity. ording to Tang Wulin¡¯s examination of his physical condition, he would be incapable of Heavenly Refinement for at least three days.

    Speaking of which, his recent cultivation schedule was overly packed as well. He had engaged in Heavenly Refinement every day and sometimes more than once a day. As a result his body was being bombarded by the elemental cmity far too frequently. He found that he was already on the edge of failing to withstand the process, even with his physical capabilities as the Nature Child.

    Zhen Hua had asked Tang Wulin to slow down and rest, as continuing in such a state would be detrimental. It was just the right time for him to participate in thepetition.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Tang Wulin yawned. The feeling of fatigue crept into his body as soon as he thought of taking a rest.

    ¡°Hello, fellow talented youths. My name is Qiangu Dongfeng,¡± came the sonorous voice of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Master. It attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Of course, Qiangu Dongfeng would not show up in front of the screen in person. He was standing on the main tform with his speech being disyed on the gigantic screen.

    The Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena stood by his side, dressed in a long ck dress thatplemented the translucence of her long silver hair. She appeared especially beautiful.

    ¡°Firstly, I would like to say, on behalf of the Spirit Pagoda, congrattions to all of you for making it into the top one hundred contestants. This has already proven your abilities. All of you are the best of the Federation¡¯s younger generation. At the same time, you¡¯ve already qualified for the rewards promised by the Spirit Pagoda. These rewards will be given to you after the Joust For A Spouse Festival has ended.

    ¡°Next, we are about to proceed with the lot drawing ceremony. In the name of fairness, we have invited the War God Hall¡¯s Deputy Hall Master to supervise the entire process personally in order to ensure the process is carried out justly and without prejudice. I hope that the real talents will stand out in the following round-robin matches and finally be some of the partner choices for Gu Yuena.

    ¡°The round-robin tournament will officially begin tomorrow. I won¡¯t be wasting your time here. I believe that all of you are feeling very tired after participating in thepetition for so many days. Do rest and recuperate as soon as possible after the lot drawing ceremony has ended. Be at your best to take on your opponentster. Na¡¯er, please make the announcement.¡±

    Gu Yuena nodded and spoke indifferently, ¡°Begin the drawing of lots.¡±

    She sounded light and pleasant. It made the listeners feel like they were being drawn into her voice.

    Tang Wulin gazed at therge screen attentively and saw Gu Yuena. Naturally, the sight of her put him in a daze.

    A faint smile emerged on his face. Tang Wulin was glowing with a wisp of joyous radiance. He closed his hands before his chest. Every time the light in his eyes changed, there would be a minute fluctuation in the air. ¡®Gu Yue, wait for me.¡¯

    Following Gu Yuena¡¯s announcement, the equipment ced in front of the screen began to turn on. The one hundred small balls on the side bounced up and down in the machine. At that moment, an old man descended from the sky and floated above the machine. His hands were sped behind his back, but he did not seem to be doing anything. However, the people on the scene were all higher-order soul masters with impressive cultivation bases. They could naturally sense that the machine would not be interfered with by anybody else during this process due to the coverage of the old man¡¯s aura.

    It was the War God Hall¡¯s Deputy Hall Master, an experienced War God known as the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue.

    The old man was absolutely a veteran in the War God Hall. He was of the same generation as the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie and he was also a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse. He was of the same rank as the Boundless Sea Douluo but just slightly weaker.

    Guan Yue maintained a rather low profile in the War God Hall. He did not hold any military positions, unlike the Boundless Sea Douluo. He was purely a War God, so he had rarely made an appearance except to handle their internal affairs. He rarely came to the forefront, especially during thest few decades. Nevertheless, the Spirit Pagoda managed to invite him. It makes one wonder what price the Spirit Pagoda had to pay for him to make an appearance.

    The Skycrosser Douluo closed his eyes and remained suspended in the air as if he had fallen asleep. However, those people aware of his identity could not help feeling profound respect for him. He was a Limit Douluo!

    Even though the number of Limit Douluos in the modern world had exceeded the ancient times by far, there were only about a dozen people in the entire Federation that could achieve this rank. Those people were all standing at the top of the entire world.

    The War God Hall had relied on the dominance of the Boundless Sea Douluo and the Skycrosser Douluo to be the greatest strength of the federal government.

    There was a temporary shortage of powerhouses in the War God Hall¡¯s junior generation. They had yet to produce another Limit Douluo. When these two Limit Douluos¡¯ livese to an end, the War God Hall could possibly find themselvesing up short. As a result, the Federation had been putting more and more investment into the War God Hall and spared no effort in soliciting talented people.

    The little balls bounced continuously inside the dome, and there were a total of ten ss tubes on the machine. The drawing would bepleted when these tubes had been filled by the balls.

    Guan Yue nodded in the direction of the main tform to signal that there was no issue with the lot drawing process.

    Of course, no one would doubt the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s honor. Any Limit Douluo would uphold his or her dignity by not tolerating any vitions. None would think that this Limit Douluo would vite his principles for such a small matter like this.

    ¡°Next, we shall announce the result of the drawing of lots. Firstly, we shall announce the first group. Number seventeen, Pan Xingzhou. Number twenty-three...¡±

    The names were called out one by one. The contestants immediately perked up as soon as their names were called. Being ced in a certain group was not the issue. What was far more important was who were one¡¯s group members.

    ¡°Number sixty-six, Yu Longyue.¡± When the sixth person of the third group was called out, Tang Wulin finally heard his name. He kept a calm andposed expression on his face.

    Lan Fozi had already been ced in the second group. Tang Wulin was d that this opponent, the one he did not wish to fight against the most, was not in the same group.

    ¡°Number eighty-eight, Qiangu Zhangting!¡± On the other hand, the next name that was called out managed to shock everyone.

    In unison, all the participants shifted their gaze toward Tang Wulin standing behind, then onto Qiangu Zhangting standing in front.

    Both of them had actually encountered one another.

    There was no doubt that both of them were the favourites of this event and they were thought to have the ability to enter top ten finalists. However, they were ced together in the third group at present. This meant that only one of them could enter the top ten. This was still presumed without the consideration of other powerhouses.

    Qiangu Zhangting turned around and looked toward Tang Wulin standing at the back with a burning gaze. Tang Wulin was calm andposed. He had only pouted his lips and gave a provocative look thatpletely suited his identity as the arrogant young master of the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n.

    ...

    The whole thing had been nned the day before.

    ¡°Brother Guan, please do me a small favor. I have no choice as that is my grandson! He is a proud and arrogant young man that wishes to challenge a powerhouse. Many people are calling that Yu Longyue powerful, and even Na¡¯er agrees. He wishes to be chosen by Na¡¯er with no regrets after challenging Yu Longyue and defeat him sessfully. This is a fight between two powerhouses. This is not really a favor to Zhangting, but a training opportunity for him. Please help me, Brother Guan.¡±

    ¡°Dongfeng, even though this is not a favor to Zhangting, it is also a vition of the rules! You¡¯re putting me in a difficult position. If this is the case, you shouldn¡¯t have invited me over,¡± Guan Yue spoke awkwardly as he looked at Qiangu Dongfeng standing before him.

    Qiangu Dongfeng chuckled. ¡°Brother Guan, special situation calls for flexibility and changes of ns. It¡¯s not that easy for me to ask for this favor either, Brother!¡±

    Guan Yue hesitated for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°Alright then. However, you¡¯re the one that¡¯s breaking the rules. If anything goes south, it¡¯s not my responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course! Thanks, Brother Guan.¡±

    ...

    The two great Title Douluos, the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n¡¯s young master and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s spiriter Qiangu Zhangting, were about to fight against each other in the group match. As soon as news of this matter spread, it triggered an uproar.

    Many of the audience members watching the live broadcast were already gasping aloud. Of course, the majority of the audience had a fearless mentality. The battle between two powerhouses was supposed to be the most exciting battle!

    There was arge number of Title Douluos that managed to enter the top one hundred finalists. However, not many of them were young and good-looking like them. There was no doubt that Yu Longyue and Qiangu Zhangting belonged in that category. On the other hand, it was highly possible that the people in that category would be chosen by the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena in the end. So how could this not attracted worldwide attention?

 Chapter 1494 - Arrogance And Elegance

    <h4>Chapter 1494: Arrogance And Elegance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin raised his chin in Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s direction while Qiangu Zhangting responded with just a faint smile. He was quite a good-looking man with a tinge of elegance.

    Even though Tang Wulin had makeup on, Yu Longyue¡¯s visage was not that bad either. One of them was arrogant while the other was elegant. They appeared to have their own strong points, and both of them appeared formidable.

    Lan Fozi was looking in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction as well. The rage in her eyes earlier had already vanished and in ce was a peculiar stare.

    The drawn lots were announced in order. There were some other powerhouses ced into the same group afterward. There were some eye-catching targets too, but none were like the pair made up of Tang Wulin and Qiangu Zhangting.

    The summary of the top one hundred finalists shed past Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. Out of the top one hundred contestants that participated in Joust For A Spouse Festival, there were about twenty-three Title Douluo-ranked soul masters and fifty-six Soul Douluo-ranked soul masters.

    Soul Douluo cultivation bases made up most of the one hundred contestants. There was no doubt that the Soul Douluos capable of bing top one hundred finalists were all rather lucky and had not met any overly powerful opponents in thepetition earlier. On the other hand, they were the candidates that knew they would be eliminated prior to the group match after bing the top one hundred finalists.

    There was a total of four Title Douluos in Tang Wulin and Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s group. Other than both of them, there were two slightly older Title Douluos, so they could definitely be considered the ¡®group of death¡¯. Given how things worked out, the public was convinced of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s ¡®fairness¡¯ even more. Qiangu Zhangting, who was the favorite to be the winner of this festival and was also the grandchild of the Pagoda Master, was ced in such a group. Who couldin about fairness anymore?

    A promising young talent that originated from the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n like Tang Wulin could not possibly be bribed by the Spirit Pagoda either. Moreover, there were two other Title Douluos. If Qiangu Zhangting was still capable of making his mark in this situation, then it would be sufficient to prove his abilities.

    ¡°The drawing of lots ispleted. The round-robin tournament will begin tomorrow. There will be one round each day and five matches in each group. Two groups will be carrying out the match every day in this very arena.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned. Thepetition was truly consuming quite a long period of time. There was a total of ten groups. If two groups were topete every day, then one round would bepleted in five days. In order to allow every opponent to encounter one another in the round-robin match, then there must be a match between each opponent. In other words, at least nine rounds were needed to determine the top ten finalists, or in forty-five days¡¯ time. It was his first time encountering a qualifying system that took such a long period of time.

    Without a doubt, the Spirit Pagoda was nning to use an extended qualifying system to attract more attention. At the same time, it was also meant to act as an advertisement for their Ten Thousand Beast tform.

    Even Tang Wulin had no choice but to admit that the Ten Thousand Beast tform was genuinely very attractive. It was capable of elevating a spirit soul¡¯s cultivation base beyond even what the spirit ascension tform could do. The spirit ascension tform had limits, but the Ten Thousand Beast tform did not.

    ¡°Please return and try to get some rest. We will be carrying out the first round of the round-robin tournament for the contestants of group number one and group number two. Pleasee prepared.¡±

    There would be ten matches in one day, but thepetition would definitely be more exciting because of the soul masters¡¯ powerful abilities. Forty-five days¡¯ worth of tickets to Mingdu Coliseum would make a huge profit.

    Moreover, ording to the qualifying system, there would be some focal battles almost everyday. The organizer would only need to arrange for one or two battles between Title Douluos every day when making the arrangements. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s scheme in this area would never disappoint.

    One hundred soul masters that were about to be each other¡¯s opponents walked down from thepetition stage, heading for the exit. As Tang Wulin went along with them, he felt his chest tighten and his shoulders sank subconsciously. It made him take a half step to the side.

    ¡°Humph!¡± He heard a frosty grunt. Despite lowering his shoulders, someone still grabbed him. It felt as if there was a powerful suction forceing from that hand. It did not manage to move Tang Wulin but actually pulled the owner to Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    ¡°Anything?¡± Tang Wulin turned his head around feeling a little exasperated. There was no need to see for he could use his spiritual cultivation base to tell the identity of the neer based on their aura.

    Lan Fozi looked at him coldly. ¡°You should be d that you¡¯re not in the same group as me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be sure to beat you so hard your mother won¡¯t even recognize you anymore.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression turned dark upon the mention of his mother. Coldness shed past his eyes. ¡°Let go of me if you have nothing to say. If you¡¯re here just to threaten me, then why don¡¯t you go and look for the opponents of your group.¡±

    Lan Fozi was stunned for a moment. Her spiritual cultivation base had also achieved Spirit Domain realm, so she could naturally sense the change of Tang Wulin¡¯s emotions during that split second.

    She loosened her grip on him and spoke with a cold voice, ¡°Are you feeling confident that you can defeat that fellow?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke indifferently, ¡°Of course, I am. Just like how I¡¯m feeling confident that I¡¯d defeat you.¡±

    Lan Fozi scoffed in disdain. ¡°There¡¯s no use bragging about yourself. Let¡¯s have a match if you are capable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Tang Wulin turned around and walked toward the exit upon saying that.

    ¡°You!¡± Lan Fozi was furious. She blocked his path in a sh. ¡°Don¡¯t you be thinking that you can just forget the matter from the other day like that!¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned. He tilted his head to the side to look at her. ¡°Why? Are you nning to thank me properly for saving your life? Alright then, how do you n to thank me? You¡¯re going to give yourself entirely to me, huh?! Or something else?¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Lan Fozi seemed to remember the awkwardness of that day. She raised her hand and pped Tang Wulin¡¯s chest in rage.

    The surrounding air turned thick in a split second. Tang Wulin felt as if he had fallen into the abyss of the sea. His entire body was frozen in time. It was even more terrifying that as soon as Lan Fozi pped him, everything else seemed to bepletely cut off. Their surrounding had be the vacuum of space, so there was no way Tang Wulin could breath or feel any other elemental molecules other than the water element. He could genuinely feel the terrifying air pressure shooting straight at his chest.

    The p was not just a vortex as it had even contained a myriad of changing feelings. If the vortex outside of his body was spinning in clockwise direction then her p was spinning anticlockwise. The contrast of the two vortexes resulted in them squeezing one another. Tang Wulin felt like he was about to be ground into powder.

    Just like the old saying that a real connoisseur can tell the vor as soon as he takes a sniff, Tang Wulin had a slight change of countenance just from enduring this simple p of hers. He had always known that Lan Fozi was very powerful, but he had never expected just how much she could do when she was at her best.

    This had already shown that her power had surpassed Tang Wulin¡¯s normal defense range. In other words, this attack of hers was capable of threatening him.

    Tang Wulin scoffed. He stamped on the ground with his right foot abruptly. At the same time, a powerfulpressive force burst forth from the center of his body in a top-down motion.

    It was Gravitational Control!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base was elevating continuously, so his Gravitational Control naturally kept advancing. It felt as if someone was pulling the two great internal and external vortexes downward. The vortexes sank abruptly, and Tang Wulin threw a punch.

    Blue-purple scales emerged on the surface of his fist. Every scale seemed to contain tiny lightning. The lightning umted and finally gathered into a lightning ball that exploded loudly!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Both of them had an instant outburst in the collision, still inside the Mingdu Coliseum. Following the loud boom, Tang Wulin¡¯s body swayed while Lan Fozi staggered and fell back by two steps.

    The wild and unruly boast bloomed outward with their collision point as the center.

    As soon as both of them had made a move on each other, the other contestants in the surrounding area felt it. Astonished, they leapt away from the scene.

    They were still not too familiar with Lan Fozi, but they knew how powerful Tang Wulin was based on the abilities disyed earlier. They were afraid that they would be affected.

    They were proven correct. The streams of spiraling energy that were unleashed were carrying intense lightning. There were a few slower participants struck by numbness all over their bodies involuntarily and some even found their hair standing on end. This happened despite the fact that the energy produced by Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi¡¯s collision was rising up into the air, not diffusing into the surroundings.

 Chapter 1495 - Flourishing Ten Thousand Beast Platform

    <h4>Chapter 1495: Flourishing Ten Thousand Beast tform</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Lan Fozi was about to dash forward once again when a figure descended from the sky.

    ¡°Stop it! You¡¯re not allowed to fight in the Mingdu Coliseum. Find somewhere else to settle your personal grievances.¡± An old man dressed in a Spirit Pagoda¡¯s uniform had already ced himself between them and stretched out a hand at each of them. He looked at the two of them with a vignt expression.

    These two people were not to be trifled with, so he would not necessarily be able to stop them if they insisted on fighting. Nevertheless, the ce was still under the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s authority after all.

    Tang Wulin retracted his arm and raised his chin toward Lan Fozi before walking away in great strides.

    Lan Fozi felt like gnashing her teeth in anger as she watched Tang Wulin¡¯s departing silhouette. She stamped her feet so ferociously against the ground that they made a sound like an explosion. She turned around and left too.

    Lan Fozi¡¯s voice was reached Tang Wulin¡¯s ears, ¡°You, wait and see!¡±

    Tang Wulin had only extended his index finger and moved it from left to right above his head as if to say, ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±

    Of course, their sh was captured by the recording devices. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s worst fear in organizing the Joust For A Spouse Festival this time was theck of influence. Naturally, they made the most of this incident to promote their event. Soon, the footage was yed by the major media channels.

    The collision between the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n¡¯s official heir, Yu Longyue, and the mysterious powerhouse Lan Fozi.

    It was said that Lan Fozi had entered the Ten Thousand Beast tform with Yu Longyue andter exited the tform separately. While they were both inside, something triggered a feud between them.

    ¡®Lan Fozi is a powerhouse with Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation base and is also one of the favorite contestants. He is said to be the most powerful seed contestant from group number four. Judging from the collision between him and Yu Longyue earlier today, neither of them managed to triumph over the other. If I were the judge who had to choose the proud sons of heaven today, I¡¯d choose both of them.¡¯

    All sorts of news spread like wildfire and there were even many people that heaved a sigh in disappointment after learning that Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi were not grouped together. These two were not destined to fight against one another in the Joust For A Spouse Festival, unless there was a new set of rules when they were choosing the top ten finalists in the end.

    Of course, they would still need to challenge the other powerhouses in their groups in order to enter the top ten. It seemed like Tang Wulin was in a more difficult situation right now for there was a total of three Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses in his group including the spiriter Qiangu Zhangting.

    A faint smile emerged on his face. Tang Wulin¡¯s face was glowing with a wisp of divine light. He took a step forward and radiance seemed to flow from his gaze. He appeared charming and graceful.

    ¡®Lan Fozi, you¡¯re more powerful than I imagined. Hmm, very well. What if we add one more person?¡¯

    The round-robin tournament was about to begin and thepetition had entered an incredibly intense stage. Ticket scalpers had begun to appear inside Mingdu City. The ticket prices had skyrocketed thanks to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s constant efforts to sensationalize the event.

    At the same time, the Spirit Pagoda announced that the starting day of the Joust For A Spouse Festival¡¯s round-robinpetition was also the official opening day for the Ten Thousand Beast tform. Any soul master that wished to enter the Ten Thousand Beast tform would need to pay a certain amount.

    Of course, the entry fee was rather expensive. Even so, given therge number of young, high-ranking soul masters gathered in Mingdu at the time, they definitely had enough purchasing power. Moreover, one round of the round-robin would take up to five days. Every soul master was given five days to recuperate after each round. As a result, even the top one hundred finalists could find the time to enter the Ten Thousand Beast tform to elevate their spirit souls¡¯ strength, hoping to develop more powerful abilities forter in thepetition.

    There was no doubt that the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s strategy had brought unparalleled results. The Ten Thousand Beast tform would be opened to the public the next day, and the slots avable on the first day were fully booked. ording to the Ten Thousand Beast tform¡¯s rules, only two hundred people would be allowed to enter every day.

    The slots were being sold for as high as five million Federation coins.

    At that price, two hundred people would bring in one hundred million federation coins.

    How were there profits being calcted? Generally, the money needed to forge a ck mecha was about ten million federation coins. Actually, there were some that were more expensive, as only the most basic one cost ten million coins.

    Nevertheless, one hundred million Federation coins per day was already beyond one bucketful of gold per day!

    Even if there were only a few thousand people that registered for the tform, the Ten Thousand Beast tform would surely be swarmed with people for the next forty over days of thepetition. The Spirit Pagoda could definitely make a huge profit from this.

    Their business model was nning to bring in repeat customers, making it so that the soul masters would not be able to stop themselves even if they wanted to.

    Since the beginning of the festival, everything was carried out as nned. Many were trying to make reservations for the Ten Thousand Beast tform, but the officials from the Spirit Pagoda refused to take them. Going by their principles, all had to stand a chance of entering the Ten Thousand Beast tform. Thus, when the tform opened its doors to the public in the morning, it would have a firste, first-served basis.

    That being said, there were ten slots allocated each day to be auctioned off to the wealthy patrons that wished to enter. There was no doubt that these slots would cost more than just five million.

    These strategies were set by Qiangu Zhangting. Judging by the current situation, the amount of moneying from the Ten Thousand Beast tform over the next two months was definitely reaching an astronomical number.

    Qiangu Zhangting smiled. ¡°Grandfather, this is not just my contribution but also Na¡¯er¡¯s! Had it not been her effort in perfecting the Ten Thousand Beast tform, we couldn¡¯t open it to the public. The energy in Ten Thousand Beast tform is capable of maintaining its cirction now, so it¡¯s going to be our golden goose. Moreover, heh-heh...¡±

    At this point, Qiangu Zhangtingughed. Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s face had also cracked into a ghastly smile.

    Qiangu Dongfeng spoke in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s true that Na¡¯er has made a contribution. Both of you make such a good couple, like putting pearl and jade together. With the results from this event, the voices of dissent from the organization will be greatly reduced when you inherit position as Pagoda Master. By then, both of you shall join hands. The Spirit Pagoda will certainly flourish with you at the helm.¡±

    Gu Yuena smiled. ¡°Zhangting is a meticulous person. Pagoda Master, don¡¯t worry. We shall carry everything out ording to our original n after this.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng burst outughing aloud. ¡°Silly little girl. You should be able to address me as ¡®grandfather¡¯ after the festival has ended, right? I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a very long time.¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s charming face blushed, and she lowered her gaze.

    Qiangu Zhangting took a nce at her with infatuation and said, ¡°Grandfather, you can listen to Nana addressing you as such as many times you want when I marry her in a perfectly justifiable manner.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng spoke, ¡°Alright, alright alright. Oh, Na¡¯er. I think that we will still need you to attend to the Ten Thousand Beast tform. Don¡¯t male any trouble. We are only taking five million Federation coins per person this time. Everyone should understand that this is not expensive. Our main purpose is to ensure its stability so that the soul masters can gain a reasonable number of benefits. Only then we can lock them down as our long-term customers.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pagoda Master. I have good control over it now. The beast spirit power in the Ten Thousand Beast tform is controlled by the narw. We¡¯ve already reached an agreement with the two great lords of the ne and the deal benefits both sides. They depend on the support of the energy supplied by us to continue surviving. Indeed, they are not necessarily indispensable for our requirements. They won¡¯t have the audacity to break their promise.¡±

    ¡°Great, it¡¯s not easy to deal with those two. Had it not been for our advanced technology with four-word battle armor as my support, I won¡¯t risk my life to do the impossible either. Please invite the supreme elder to go along with you the next time you see them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of my safety,¡± said Gu Yuena smilingly.

    ¡°Hmm, alright then. I won¡¯t be disturbing the both of you anymore. I shall return for my meditation retreat. Do as you please.¡± Upon saying that, Qiangu Dongfeng smiled and vanished soundlessly as if he had transformed into a puff of smoke.

    Qiangu Zhangting had an excited expression on his face when he looked at the direction of his grandfather¡¯s departure. ¡°Nana, we have seeded for real this time. Do you know that there are already people lining up in front of the entrance to the Ten Thousand Beast tform now? It¡¯s filled to the brim with people! The price we set is a little too low. I believe in you. Even if you charge ten million per person, the ce will still be filled with people.¡±

    Gu Yuena smiled. ¡°All good thingse to those who wait. The reason why we don¡¯t set a high price is that the main aim here is to allow even more people to have a taste of the Ten Thousand Beast tform¡¯s benefits. It¡¯s only by doing so that they¡¯ll be dependent on our Ten Thousand Beast tform in the future and unable to fight the temptation.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting spoke with a smile, ¡°Meanwhile, they¡¯ll be finding it harder and harder to escape our grasp by then. I wonder what they would think if they were to know that their spirit soul¡¯s elevation gained from the Ten Thousand Beast tform can be taken away using its nar power. The more elevation there is, the more of a threat to themter. In another eight to ten years, we¡¯ll be in control of the entire soul masters¡¯ world! By then, the grown powerhouses won¡¯t oppose us recklessly. Otherwise, we¡¯ll take back their beast spirit power and severely reduce their abilities!¡±

 Chapter 1496 - The Pursuit Of Heavenly Refinement Is Perfection

    <h4>Chapter 1496: The Pursuit Of Heavenly Refinement Is Perfection</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Hush, watch your words. This is the biggest secret so it¡¯s best that you be careful when you speak. The walls have ears,¡± Gu Yuena reminded him hastily.

    Qiangu Zhangtingughed and spoke, ¡°This is grandfather¡¯s office. There¡¯s no other ce that has tighter security than this. No one will hear us, don¡¯t worry. Nana, I really do have to thank you for the Joust For A Spouse Festival and also all the minor details you arranged, but you insist on crediting me. This is...¡±

    Gu Yuena smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯m only a woman and womeb will always stand behind men. Could it be that your glory is not mine? You¡¯re destined to be the master of the Spirit Pagoda. Moreover, the Pagoda Master would never allow me to carry out so many experiments without you and we wouldn¡¯t have found the Ten Thousand Beast tform. Thus, how is this not your enormous contribution, huh?¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nana. I don¡¯t mean to offend you. Anyhow, there¡¯s just a few more days. I can wait. It¡¯s only that I¡¯m so excited. What have I done to deserve a wife like this, huh?!¡±

    Gu Yuena smiled shyly. ¡°Alright, do rest and recuperate too. The opponents in your group are genuinely powerful. Don¡¯t be careless.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Qiangu Zhangting smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s just Yu Longyue, right? I¡¯ll certainly show you how I am going to defeat him. He doesn¡¯t even stand a chance.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Boom!¡± Seven-colored lightning struck with a loud boom and exploded on Tang Wulin until his entire body convulsed. However, his hands never stopped even for a moment. He raised his hands abruptly to guide the lightning and split out a much smaller bolt of seven-colored lightning onto the metal before him.

    In a split second, seven-colored radiance circted. The metal seemed to havee alive and transformed into a seven-colored ray of light that rose into the air. Its excited whimper was heard echoing in the sky while the lightning cloud above them had also slowly dispersed into the surroundings and filled the air with a strange elemental fluctuation.

    The piece of metal was flickering with speckles of starlight. Seven-colored radiance circted on its surface. Tang Wulin could control the form of the metal using only his consciousness. However, it refused to leave Tang Wulin¡¯s side. It was as if the metal understood that it would have already died had Tang Wulin not withstood the vast majority of the seven-colored lightning¡¯s energy.

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes and quietly sensed the change inside his body after he had being struck by lightning. He was also sensing changes to thews that appeared in this piece of alloy when it hadpleted the final pathway to divinity.

    After such a long period of forging, he could graduallyprehend theplexity of Heavenly Refinement¡¯s final stage. The function of the elemental cmity was not only to test if the metal itself was capable of shouldering the great but, but more importantly, it was to produce a mutualmunication between the metal and thews of heaven and earth so it could contemte the change in thosews.

    Thew had not originated from this ne or this. At the same time, there was also a wisp of cosmological power that could be utilized with the guidance of elemental power.

    Moreover, Tang Wulin discovered that the better the metal could endure the elemental cmity during Heavenly Refinement, the less he had to withstand himself. After the process waspleted, the effect of Heavenly Refinement was better as well. The power of thew contained in the Heavenly Refined metal would be even more powerful too.

    Of course, this was also a paradox. The more of the elemental cmity endured by the metal, the higher the chances that it could be damaged and the possibility of the metal fracturing explosively could increase as well.

    As a result, Tang Wulin¡¯s role as a Divine Craftsman was to bnce this out such that the metal was kept at its limit to produce a better Heavenly Refinement effect.

    The process of Heavenly Refinement on spirit alloy revealed its true purpose. The more types of metal used, the higher the harmony rate for the spirit alloy, and this would draw in more powerful elemental cmities so the metal¡¯s endurance would be improved as well.

    Tang Wulin had actually discovered some tricks when he was performing soul forging, but he noticed that the effect of this trick was bing more and more obvious during Heavenly Refinement.

    Even so, one could not say that the more durable the spirit alloy, the easier it would be toplete the Heavenly Refinement. On the contrary, it was precisely because of the spirit alloy¡¯s greater endurance, that the elemental cmity drawn in by the metal when the Heavenly Refinement waspleted was even more terrifying. Tang Wulin¡¯s endurance was not invulnerable either. When the elemental cmity had surpassed the limits of his endurance, his physical capabilities as the Nature Child would not help him to neutralize this elemental cmity.

    The issue troubled him very much. After practicing Heavenly Refinement over the days, he already had some confidence in helping hispanions to forge four-word battle armor, but he could only do so after hispanions had elevated their cultivation base to Title Douluo rank. Without a Title Douluo¡¯s cultivation base, they were incapable of making their four-word battle armorter and their bodies could not withstand the armor either.

    He had already be a Title Douluo, but he was incapable ofpleting Heavenly Refinement for himself. It was precisely because he had used too many metals and exceedingly high-quality spirit alloy to forge his current battle armor, Dragon Moon Song. This made his final Heavenly Refinement more difficult.

    ¡°Why? Your finished product is rather impressive this time! Why do you still have a dissatisfied look on your face?¡± Zhen Hua came to Tang Wulin¡¯s side and chuckled. Zhen Hua looked at the piece of divine-ranked metal cruising around his body. He was genuinely incapable of putting up a strict expression now.

    Tang Wulin spoke in a slightly troubled manner, ¡°Uncle master, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m dissatisfied with my forging result this time. I¡¯m feeling dissatisfied with myself. Do you think that I¡¯m too greedy? I¡¯ve already used six types of metals to make the spirit alloy for my three-word battle armor. Moreover, the harmony rate is above ny percent. I¡¯ll certainly need to add another type of metal when forging my four-word battle armor. I¡¯m incapable ofpleting such Heavenly Refinement. In other words, despite bing a Divine Craftsman, I can¡¯t forge my own four-word battle armor.¡±

    He was a cksmith, but if he was incapable ofpleting his own forging, he would never be able to make four-word battle armor.

    Zhen Hua chuckled. ¡°No. What are we doing as cksmiths? Our pursuit is perfection. If I were in your ce with your qualifications and ability, I¡¯d be chasin that too. You can¡¯t do it now, but that doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t be able do it in the future. It¡¯s possible that your four-word battle armor may be dyed, but I believe that you will certainly have the ability toplete it.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked toward Zhen Hua and spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°Really? I¡¯ve tried and my greatest achievement currently ispleting the Heavenly Refinement with three types of metals. I¡¯ve already reached a bottleneck no matter how much I keep practising. Not even once have I been sessful with a spirit alloyprised of four metals. Moreover, I will be affected even when I fail. My battle armor is made of seven types of metals. Moreover, the harmony rate is even higher. This is really troubling me!¡±

    Zhen Hua spoke, ¡°Wulin, you should know that you and I are not the same.¡± His words sounded earnest and sincere.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment, and Zhen Hua continued to speak, ¡°You and I are different because you¡¯re capable of walking farther down this path than I will ever be. This is not the end for us cksmiths! Just as there are different ranks for Limit Douluos, it¡¯s the same for us Divine Craftsmen. I¡¯ve been a Divine Craftsman for so many years, but frankly, I can only forge Heavenly Refined spirit alloy made of four types of metals at most even if I were to spare no effort and give it my all. That is my limit. At my age, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯d need to recuperate for a year even if I were to carry out just one attempt at Heavenly Refinement like this. On the other hand, how old are you? You¡¯re just over twenty years of age this year. More importantly, we¡¯re both Divine Craftsmen, but our inner secrets are different.¡±

    ¡°Your Title Douluo rank was sessfully cultivated by depending on your own efforts, bit by bit. You also have a Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation base. As far as I can recall, there has never been a Divine Craftsman with a Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation base in the world of cksmiths. Moreover, you¡¯re capable of absorbing a certain amount of elemental cmity¡¯s energy. Your current Heavenly Refinement sess rate is already close to forty percent. Do you know that if our seniors in the cksmiths¡¯ world we¡¯re to learn about how dissatisfied you are about your current situation, they would crawl out from their coffins in rage?¡±

    At this point, an excited flush emerged on Zhen Hua¡¯s face. ¡°What is Heavenly Refinement? It is true creation, the power of a world-altering god. Even though our creation is small and we¡¯re only guiding the power of thews between heaven and earth ever so slightly, it is one of a kind. At least, no other profession can do this besides us.¡±

    ¡°Even though I¡¯m aware that you¡¯re using many types of metals in your spirit alloy and you¡¯ve even seeded in your Soul Forging afterward, do you know why have not I stopped you? I know very well how difficult it is to perform Heavenly Refinement on spirit alloy, but I didn¡¯t stop you. Do you know why that is?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head with slight confusion.

    Zhen Hua stretched out two fingers. ¡°Two reasons. The first reason is that I didn¡¯t think that you could be a Divine Craftsman at all.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin looked at Zhen Hua in bewilderment.

 Chapter 1497 - Two Reasons

    <h4>Chapter 1497: Two Reasons</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhen Hua smiled. ¡°Surprising, isn¡¯t it? Actually, there has always been a legend circting in our cksmiths¡¯ world. Legend has it that there can never be two Divine Craftsmen in the world at the same time. Thus, you should know how surprised I was on the day you seeded in bing one.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help asking, ¡°Why is that so?¡±

    ¡°It thew of the bnce between heaven and earth. Although we only possess a sliver of god¡¯s strength, there¡¯s also the creation power too! Do you think that, with such powers, the ne will allow our existence inrge numbers?¡±

    ¡°If there are a number of us, wouldn¡¯t our world lose its bnce? In reality, the appearance of the four-word battle armor is one of the reasons behind the extinction of the soul beasts. The powerful soul beasts wouldn¡¯t be suppressed and totally annihted by us if not for the presence of the four-word battle armor.¡±

    ¡°Now, we¡¯ll talk about the second reason. It¡¯s the reason why I haven¡¯t stopped you from using multiple types of spirit alloys. I¡¯m aware of your inner secrets. By the time I lose my forging ability, I believe that you¡¯ll carry on the legacy and be the new generation of Divine Craftsmen. You¡¯ll have gone through countless umtion by then and certainly achieve a remarkable breakthrough. At the same time, you¡¯ll need to have a new objective. There has never been any cksmith in history who is capable ofpleting the Heavenly Refinement of seven types of metals. The best record is six types. You¡¯re a genius. So, you should give it some thought and perhaps make history in the future?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an ambitious man. To be more precise, I have high hopes on you. Although I¡¯m no longer capable, I¡¯ll have no regrets in my life if my sessor is able to break the record. Wulin, do you know that this is my only dream ever since I became a Divine Craftsman?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to ever think that you can¡¯t do it. So what if you need to forge a whole new set of four-word battle armor? You¡¯ll never achieve breakthrough to the pinnacle of the world in your lifetime if you concern yourself with trivial matters. Something peculiar is happening when things go wrong. The existence of two Divine Craftsmen at the same time may signify that thews in our world are undergoing some unknown changes, possibly indicating a catastrophe. You¡¯re the one chosen by the ne. You¡¯ve a heavy responsibility on your shoulders whereby you may turn out to be the savior of the entire ne. Thus, you must walk the path with an indomitable will. You must continue with your best effort regardless of how tough and dangerous it is!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll certainly seed. You may not be able to do it now, but you¡¯ll be sessful in the future. You¡¯re a Title Douluo. What will be the extent of your endurance when you¡¯re a Hyper Douluo? How much elemental cmity can you endure now? How much will you be able to endure when you achieve the Limit Douluo cultivation base then? Hence, how can you say that you¡¯re incapable ofpleting the Heavenly Refinementprised of seven types of metals? I believe that you can do it, for sure.¡±

    Zhen Hua became more animated as he spoke such that he was almost getting hysterical.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time seeing his uncle master behaving in such a way. How could he not be affected by his uncle master¡¯s emotions?

    Tang Wulin began to learn about forging since he was six years old. He could still remember vividly when he first picked up his forging hammers to forge a piece of metal. He recalled the intense pain his hands suffered. The calluses and blisters were still clear in his mind.

    To be a soul master, he had been persistent even under those circumstances. He walked the arduous path a step at a time, until he finally reached the pinnacle of the cksmiths¡¯ world today.

    Forging was no longer his profession but rather his passion. He loved forging deeply. It was a deep love indeed!

    Nothing mattered more to a person filled with passion.

    Uncle master was right. Even if he could not do it now did not mean that he could not do it in the future. So what if he became a four-word battle armor masterter than the others? As soon as hepleted his four-word battle armorprised of seven types of spirit alloys, he would certainly be able to inherit the As Douluo¡¯s legacy by then to be at the zenith of today¡¯s world!

    A simr fervor began to appear in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes.

    Zhen Hua nodded satisfactorily as he noticed Tang Wulin¡¯s emotions being ignited. Zhen Hua patted Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder.

    Zhen Hua had given his pep talk. Tang Wulin would need to continue the rest of the path by himself.

    The Joust For A Spouse¡¯s round-robin match had begun officially.

    The match for the first day had begun when the situation became tense. The collision between the contestants of the first group resulted in one of the contestants being severely injured. He lost an arm and suffered a punch which left a huge hole in his chest. Had it not been for the full effort of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s recovery-type soul masters, the contestant would have died.

    On the other hand, the sight of fresh blood had ignited the fervor of the contestants. Meanwhile, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Ten Thousand Beast tform was officially opened to the public in a grand ceremony. The first location to open was in Mingdu City. As to when the other locations would be open, the Spirit Pagoda had yet to make the announcement.

    Two hundred people surged into the Ten Thousand Beast tform. The person who spent the shortest time inside onlysted fifteen minutes before he was transported out. On the other hand, the person whosted the longest managed to stay inside for seven hours. When he finally left the Ten Thousand Beast tform, one of his spirit souls had advanced from a hundred to a thousand years!

    Even though five million was considered arge amount for the higher ranked soul masters, it was still a number they could afford. They discovered that one¡¯s powerful abilities would not ensure that one would be able tost for a longer period of time in the Ten Thousand Beast tform. The soul master who managed to sustain for seven hours inside was only a six-ring Soul Emperor.

    What was the most important factor in the Ten Thousand Beast tform? It was luck!

    It was luck, precisely. If a person were to encounter a one-hundred thousand year soul beast upon entering, then it could be considered a misfortune. However, if one did not encounter any powerful soul beasts, then one could possibly sustain for a longer period of time.

    The Spirit Pagoda gave a badge to each entrant of the Ten Thousand Beast tform after it had officially opened. It was simr to the spirit ascension tform whereby the entrant could activate the badge to transport himself out from the Ten Thousand Beast tform upon encountering any danger that was deemed lethal. It was more humane than the earlier tests as it ensured the safety of the participating soul masters.

    All the contestants who won were the expected winners of the respective matches after the first day of thepetition had ended. The soul masters who were capable of passing four rounds of elimination matches to enter the round-robin match were not only powerful in their abilities but were also very experienced in actualbat. To knock out each other would not be an easy task.

    On the other hand, the matches on the second day received even more attention than the first day¡¯s. It was because Tang Wulin and Qiangu Zhangting would be appearing in the match of the third group. ording to the sequence, they would encounter each other during thest round of the round-robin match. Although both of them would not be fighting against one another prior to that, due to the attention garnered, the price of a scalper ticket for the second day matches cost an additional thirty percent.

    There were other reasons which contributed to the situation. Lan Fozi from the fourth group was going to appear in this round too.

    The fight between Lan Fozi and Tang Wulin in the coliseum earlier was a great attraction to the public. They were reputed to be powerhouses of the same rank. Lan Fozi¡¯s appearance attracted much attention too without a doubt.

    Night had set in. Tang Wulin strolled leisurely on the streets of Mingdu City with his hands in his pockets.

    Ever since he came to Mingdu City, he felt carefree for the first time today. The reason was simple. He was trying to rx himself.

    He had been cultivating on a really tight schedule the past few days. Tang Wulin hardly had any rest during the entire process of cultivation, as he regarded the Heavenly Refinement as a cultivation technique. He had spent every day cultivating and enduring the elemental cmity while absorbing the energy of the lightning. Both Tang Wulin and his Thunderp Nether Vine had been in an almost saturated state all this while.

    Despite the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s love for lightning, it felt the lightning was too much even for itself. Fortunately, Tang Wulin still had his three other great spirit souls. The terrifying destructive power of the heaven and earth¡¯sw within the elemental cmity was filtered by the Thunderp Nether Vine and Tang Wulin. It was extremely beneficial for his three other great spirit souls.

 Chapter 1498 - Meaty Aroma

    <h4>Chapter 1498: Meaty Aroma</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In their mutual effort to share the burden, Tang Wulin and the Thunderp Nether Vine absorbed the lightning at a quicker pace.

    The nights in Mingdu City were as busy as ever, but Tang Wulin still felt lonely as he walked through the streets by himself.

    How great it would be if she was by his side at the moment. There would be no need for anything else, and he would be satisfied if only he could hold her hand and walk together with her.

    A faint smile emerged on his face soon after. There woulde a day when he would be able to do so.

    Light dimmed in the distance. All of a sudden, a loud boom was heard. Tang Wulin¡¯s pupils constricted subconsciously while his soul power fluctuated as the result of a stress reaction.

    Immediately after, he saw a ball of light surge skyward. It exploded into some dazzling fireworks high in the sky. The people gathered below cheered aloud at once.

    ¡®Someone is actually setting off fireworks?¡¯

    Tang Wulin remembered the celebration of a festival in Mingdu City today.

    The term ¡®festival¡¯ hardly came across Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. He hadpletely forgotten about thest festival which he celebrated. He vaguely remembered his father and mother taking him and Na¡¯er to celebrate a few of the festivities when he was young. They rarely yed fireworks because it was costly. Being frugal, his parents would purchase the cheaper and rtively safer fireworks for him and Na¡¯er.

    Tang Wulin felt sad as he thought about his parents. They were saved by his biological parents. In fact, Tang Wulin was closer to Tang Ziran and Lang Yue than his biological parents. Tang Wulin truly felt the warmth of a family and a parent¡¯s love for a child from both Tang Ziran and Lang Yue.

    Tang Wulin heaved a soft sigh. His aura turned a little unstable soon after.

    ¡®My fathers and mothers, please wait for me no matter how far you are.¡¯

    Ever since his conversation with his biological father, his life¡¯s goal had aligned with the Star Sea!

    ¡°Boom, boom!¡± Another two blooms of fireworks exploded and soared into the sky. All at once, Mingdu City seemed to have an air of festivity due to the exploding fireworks over the night sky.

    The air felt slightly cold. There was a faint aroma of meat being grilled in the cold air. Tang Wulin began walking toward the source of the smell and saw a small shop selling barbecued meat.

    Tang Wulin then decided to have his dinner there.

    He was already considering the dinner menu in all apparent seriousness even before he walked through the door of the shop. For someone who had been shouldering much stresstely, dinner was the only thing on his mind at the moment. He felt warm and joyous in particr.

    It was just a trivial matter to most people. It was, however, a real treat for him which was hard toe by.

    ¡®Hmm, I¡¯m going to order a set of each type of barbequed meat, and I¡¯ll have them with frozen ale. I¡¯m going to savor it slowly. Each type of meat has a different vor and theye with different gravies.¡¯

    As he was reflecting over the food, his mouth began to salivate while his stomach was rumbling with hunger.

    Because Mingdu City was a hive of activities recently, every nook and cranny of the restaurant was filled with diners. Tang Wulin did not even manage to get a seat upon entering the ce. He would need to wait for a vacant seat. He thought he might as well wait since the queue was not too long.

    The ce was selling barbequed meat. Each table was equipped with a grill. Tang Wulin recalled a technique known as ¡®traditional grilled meat¡¯ where pieces of meat marinated in a variety of sauces were cooked on a hot grill until a fragrant aroma of barbecued meat filled the air.

    Ayer of frost could be seen on the surface of the cup when the ale was served. Apparently, the cup was frozen beforehand. The ale which was simrly frozen was poured into the cup. In this way, the ale¡¯s excellent quality and sweet fragrance would be maintained.

    Although the shop was small, its attention to detail was praiseworthy. Tang Wulin could not help swallowing his saliva as he watched the diners toasting one another and feasting on the scrumptious meat. Delicacies were meant to be savored and enjoyed. Eating and defecating had always been a living creature¡¯s habits from birth till death. They were naturally the most important and, at the same time, the most rxing activities of a person.

    Tang Wulin was bored waiting for his turn. All of a sudden, he felt a stinging sensation on his body. Subconsciously, he scanned the tables and, much to his surprise, saw a familiar person eating at a table. While the person was eating, she was also staring at Tang Wulin with a ferocious gaze. The stinging sensation was caused by her solid-like gaze.

    ¡®It¡¯s her!¡¯

    The person who was sitting in a corner and eating barbecued meat was, no other than, Lan Fozi.

    Tang Wulin suddenly had an idea. He walked over to her in great strides and pulled out the chair opposite her to take a seat.

    ¡°Who gave you the permission to sit here?¡± asked Lan Fozi in rage.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°We¡¯re fated to meet each other. In any case, we¡¯re acquainted with one another. The ce is full at the moment, so, why don¡¯t we share a table?¡± Tang Wulin also felt extremely curious about Lan Fozi¡¯s origins. He believed that the Spirit Pagoda had also carried out an investigation but most likely did not learn much about this person. Simrly, the Tang Sect¡¯s efforts to investigate Lan Fozi did not yield any results.

    A powerhouse just over twenty years old who could cultivate her spiritual power to the Spirit Domain was definitely worthy of attention. The spiritual cultivation base of such a rank signified that she could possibly stand at the pinnacle of mankind in the future and be a new Limit Douluo.

    ¡°Go away quick. You make me lose my appetite. Don¡¯t you disturb my dinner time!¡± Lan Fozi ced down her chopsticks. She had a gloomy and unkind expression on her face.

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing and said, ¡°Is this how you thank your life savior?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already returned what I owed you. We don¡¯t owe each other anymore. There¡¯s no rtionship between us and you¡¯re not my savior either,¡± said Lan Fozi in a resistive tone.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Alright then. We¡¯re strangers. Let¡¯s get to know one another once again. My name is Yu Longyue, and Ie from the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n.¡± As he spoke, he extended his right hand at Lan Fozi with a friendly smile on his face.

    Lan Fozi was stunned for a moment. She muttered to herself, ¡°Why are you such a thick-skinned person? I said that I don¡¯t wee your presence.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You should continue your meal then. I¡¯ll sit here for a while and I¡¯ll leave as soon as a table bes vacant, if that¡¯s alright with you,¡± said Tang Wulin with a smile.

    Lan Fozi was about to say something when the soulmunicator on Tang Wulin¡¯s wrist rang.

    Tang Wulin picked up themunicator. He was on themunicator for a few seconds when his countenance changed. The smile he had earlier vanishedpletely and in ce was a solemn expression instead. He suddenly stood up, turned around, and walked toward the outside.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Lan Fozi looked at him with an astonished expression.

    Ever since her first encounter with Tang Wulin, she had not seen Tang Wulin in such a sombre mood. She became curious at once.

    Tang Wulin did not answer, but he waved goodbye to her. He then left the barbecue shop in a rush.

    Apparently, he would not be enjoying his feast of barbecued meat anymore. He looked up at the sky which had already darkened. So, he did not care too much about drawing attention to himself. He hastened toward a direction which he had identified and sped off abruptly.

    Tang Wulin had run just a short distance when he turned his head subconsciously and looked to his side. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    Tang Wulin was not aware how long it had been since Lan Fozi was by his side. She replied with a rather proud smile, ¡°Does this road belong to your n? Who are you to say that I¡¯m following you? I¡¯m full from my meal just now. Can¡¯t I take a leisurely stroll?¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes and spoke with a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t follow me. I¡¯ve some personal affairs to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to spar with me. I¡¯ll stop following you if you win,¡± said Lan Fozi proudly.

    Tang Wulin could not care about entertaining Lan Fozi at present. He knew that Lan Fozi was rather powerful, so it would probably take quite a long time to defeat her. Moreover, he was in the downtown area. The spar between them would certainly draw unwanted attention. At the same time, he did not want to be slowed down by other matters. He chose to disregard Lan Fozi as he had no choice. He suddenly sped up, leaped and scurried off on the rooftops of the buildings.

    Lan Fozi refused to give up, so she followed closely by his side. ¡°Are you trying to ditch me? I¡¯ll see whether you¡¯ve the capability.¡± For some unknown reason, she felt especially joyous upon seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s rather gloomy look.

    Both of them walked in tandem as they headed toward a direction in Mingdu City.

    ¡°Is there a change of location?¡± Tang Wulin made a call with his soulmunicator once again. After receiving confirmation from the other end, he hung up the call. He continued moving at speed.

    Both of them walked progressively further. They entered Mingdu City¡¯s suburbs soon.

    The poption in the suburbs was obviously smaller but there were quite a number of cars on the streets. It was peak hours now. The majority of the people who had lower ies lived in the suburbs.

    They crossed two highways and saw a stretch of dense forest in the distance. Of course, it was not an indigenous forest but a suburban park in Mingdu City.

    The park was surrounded by an iron grille. It did not pose much of an obstacle for Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi. They leaped over and entered in a sh. Tang Wulin unleashed his spiritual power and had already identified the direction before he dashed off at full speed.

 Chapter 1499 - Yuanen Yehuiâ€™s Clan Members

    <h4>Chapter 1499</h4> <h4>: Yuanen Yehui¡¯s n Members</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Lan Fozi followed closely. It was apparent that she was also extremely fast. She was even a little not slower than Tang Wulin.

    There was ake in the forest and a group of people standing by it.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lan Fozi gave out a surprised gasp as she stood at Tang Wulin¡¯s side. She recognized someone from the group at a nce.

    The people standing by thekeside were clearly divided into two factions. There were a dozen people on one side while there were only two people standing on the other.

    The two appeared to be young men of just over twenty years old. On the other hand, there was a tall, old man with arge build standing at the front of the group.

    He was merely standing, but he was the focus of the entire scene, with all eyes drawn to him. He was just like a pir that supported the heavens. Even Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi felt a sense of pressure when they first saw him, despite their cultivation bases.

    This was power at its purest. The old man was very powerful, extremely so.

    In a sh, Tang Wulin and LAN Fozi dashed to thekeside. They arrived at the side of the two young men.

    The sudden appearance of both of them had also drawn the attention of the leading old man.

    He nced at Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi, and a dash of astonishment shed past his eyes. On the other hand, the two young men standing opposite the old man had pleasantly surprised expressions upon seeing Tang Wulin. Lan Fozi was taken aback somewhat by this.

    ¡°You¡¯re Yuan Hui, right?¡± Lan Fozi asked one of the young men in confusion. Lan Fozi then turned his head to the side and looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°You¡¯re all acquainted with each other?¡±

    Yes, those two young men by thekeside were, in fact, Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie. Tang Wulin¡¯s earlier soulmunicator call came from Xie Xie.

    Tang Wulin came rushing over at once as soon as he received the call.

    A middle-aged man standing by the older man¡¯s side shouted out with a stern voice, ¡°Yuanen, why are you asking for assistance? Could it be that you¡¯re nning to resist us?¡±

    There was a look of defiance shimmering in Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡¯s my friend. I won¡¯t go back with you.¡±

    Enraged, the middle-aged man replied, ¡°How dare you behave so presumptuously before your grandfather?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The old man raised his hand in an attempt to stop the middle-aged man from saying anything else. The old man did not bother looking at Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi anymore, but he said to Yuanen Yehui, ¡°You¡¯re going to return with us. Change your name. I¡¯ll allow you to keep your second martial soul untouched.¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Yuanen Yehui¡¯s emotions suddenly became aroused. ¡°I¡¯ll never change my name. From the day I left, I was no longer part of your n anymore. It has been so many years. Why are you here to look for me? I¡¯m not rted to all of you. My name was given by my mother and my surname is passed down from my father. You don¡¯t have the right to strip it away. Over my dead body will I return with all of you.¡±

    Tang Wulin stood by the side frowning deeply. Given the short amount of time avable, Xie Xie had not managed to tell him very much during their soulmunicator conversation. He had only told Tang Wulin that Yuanen Yehui¡¯s n members came looking for her and it was a very troublesome situation. Xie Xie asked Tang Wulin toe over quickly.

    His friends had known each other for a very long time. Tang Wulin was well aware of the situation with the families of Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan and Yue Zhengyu, and so was Ye Xinn. Xu Lizhi was an orphan. Only Yuanen Yehui¡¯s n remained a mystery. She had never told them herself, so everyone was too shy to inquire.

    However, Yunen Yehui still had twin martial souls. Moreover, both of her martial souls were extremely powerful. The Titan Giant Ape and the Fallen Angel were both elite martial souls. The fact that she had both of these martial souls on her alone had granted her the abilities that she had now.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time learning about Yuanen Yehui¡¯s n. On the other hand, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s n members were truly extraordinary, judging from the situation at hand.

    After experiencing so many things, Tang Wulin¡¯s experience could definitely be considered extensive. He could confirm that the person standing before him at that exact moment was a Limit Douluo.

    Yes, only a Limit Douluo was capable of exerting such immense pressure on Tang Wulin, and only a Limit Douluo was capable of acting so calm while disregarding Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi, despite sensing their Spirit Domain spiritual power.

    ording to the middle-aged man¡¯s words, the older man was Yuanen Yehui¡¯s grandfather. Having a Limit Douluo as their patriarch proved that Yuanen Yehui¡¯s n was extremely powerful. However, Tang Wulin found it strange that, as far as he could recall, no such person existed on the continent! This indicated that Yuanen Yehui¡¯s n must have been quite reclusive, just like the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n but not as popr.

    ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re unwilling?¡± the old man asked indifferently.

    Yuanen Yehui replied without the slightest hesitation, ¡°I won¡¯t even if I have to die!¡±

    The old man spoke indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re inheriting the bloodline of our n and your strength is bestowed by that bloodline. If you¡¯re unwilling to return to our n, then I shall cripple you. I¡¯m going to capture you myself and take you home.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui raised her head and spoke coldly, ¡°Just like what you did to my father before?¡±

    The old man had a change of countenance. Aplicated emotion shed past the bottom of his eyes. On the other hand, the middle-aged that was speaking earlier by the old man¡¯s side flew into a rage. ¡°Wretch, what do you know?¡±

    As he spoke, the middle-aged man dashed toward Yuanen Yehui. He was moving so swiftly that with just a sh a cloying sense of heaviness was felt in the surrounding air. His right arm suddenly grew in size, bing massive. Hisbat style was quite simr to the Body Sect¡¯s method. The erged right arm reached for Yuanen Yehui¡¯s shoulder.

    Yuanen Yehui had a cold expression on her face with her lips tightly pursed, but she refused to show the slightest hint of weakness. She took a half step forward with her left foot and brazenly threw a punch.

    Her incredible strength and soul power condensed. The explosive Cloud Vortex Divine Punch used its high-speed spinning to do great damage.

    However, the middle-aged man had rather powerful abilities as well. His entire body was shimmering with yellow light as his huge hand abruptly erged once again in the air as if it was about to enshroud Yuanen Yehui¡¯s entire body.

    Tang Wulin had seen this move before. It was a move that was used by Yuanen Yehui once known as the Titan¡¯s Grip!

    As expected, they were of the same lineage and bloodline.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Cloud Vortex Divine Punch burst forth with terrifying energy in a split second. The powerful vortex had a strong repulsive force. Even though her body had not erged, the energy on her fist was swiftly spreading outward to block the Titan¡¯s Grippletely. There was deep muffled boom. Yuanen Yehui fell back by two steps, but the punch had also held the middle-aged man in ce.

    Already, nine soul rings were rising from the middle-aged man. There were three purple rings and six ck rings. He was a Title Douluo!

    What an impressive man. The n was truly extraordinary! There was at least one Limit Douluo and Title Douluo on the scene.

    The middle-aged man could not help being stunned for a moment after being stopped by the punch. It was apparent that he was feeling slightly astonished by Yuanen Yehui¡¯s strength.

    However, that did not stop him. He shouted coldly and dashed toward Yuanen Yehui once again in a sh. He had just begun to move his feet when he had a change of countenance, and he stopped moving instinctively. While his body dodged sideways, he swung his right fist.

    ¡°Ding!¡± There was a crisp sound, and a silhouette appeared out of nowhere.

    Xie Xie leaped into the sky andnded next to Yuanen Yehui. He spoke with a cold voice, ¡°Even if you¡¯re from the same n, you don¡¯t have the right to force her into doing anything.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the middle-aged man in a deep voice. He was taken aback because he did not sense Xie Xie¡¯s approach before the young man made a move. Moreover, Xie Xie¡¯s attack earlier was not targeting his vitals, so it was apparent that he was showing him mercy. It was the middle-aged man¡¯s first time encountering the young man¡¯s obscuring ability and he found it really hard to guard against the young man. Moreover, Xie Xie was just as young as Yuanen Yehui yet his cultivation base had already reached eight rings. This was rather impressive.

    Xie Xie spoke, ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend and my name is Xie Xie.¡± His words were bold and straightforward.

    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment. He turned his head to the side and looked toward the older man.

    For Lan Fozi, those words had a different effect when they reached her ears. This was because she had thought both Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie were men!

 Chapter 1500 - No One Is Allowed To Take You Away

    <h4>Chapter 1500: No One Is Allowed To Take You Away</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin took two steps forward and ced himself before Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie. ¡°Dear seniors, I believe that there¡¯s some kind of misunderstanding between all of you. I¡¯m Yuanen¡¯s friend. There¡¯s a saying that a gentleman doesn¡¯t resort to force. Since all of you are from the same n, is there any need for us to use violence?¡±

    The middle-aged man spoke in rage, ¡°This is none of your business. She muste with us. Otherwise...¡±

    The old man spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say anything else. Yuanen Yehui must go with us. There¡¯s no room for further discussion. Yuanen, could it be that you¡¯re nning to make your grandfathery hands on you? Or do you think that just the few of you are capable of stopping me?¡±

    Tang Wulin turned his head and looked toward her. He saw a dash of determination in her eyes.

    This was definitely not the expression of a child throwing a tantrum and running away from her family. It was obviously the gaze of a person looking death calmly in the face!

    ¡°No. No one is allowed to take you away when I¡¯m here.¡±

    The middle-aged man thatunched the first attack spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Boy, you have a big mouth on you, huh?! I would actually like to have a taste of your abilities.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly a troublesome person.¡± A silhouette had already arrived in a sh diagonally without waiting for Tang Wulin¡¯s reaction. The silhouette¡¯s palm pped the middle-aged man in a smooth and gentle manner.

    Radiance shimmered on the middle-aged man¡¯s body. His entire person became exceedingly still at once as he swung his fist in a seemingly slow manner and collided into the pping palm.

    ¡°Poof.¡± There was a soft thud. The middle-aged man had a change of countenance all of a sudden. His body was pushed so hard to the side that he stumbled for two steps. Soon after, he felt as if the boundless ocean had appeared right in front of him. Oveppingyers of phantom palms transformed into mighty waves that crashed in his direction.

    If those were just waves, he would have nothing to fear, but every phantom palm was spinning in a different direction. Some were spinning clockwise or anticlockwise while others were spinning sideways. This spiralling energy linked with one another and gave off a feeling that his entire body would explode at the slightest touch.

    Even the old man had a shocked expression on his face upon witnessing such a method. He had already sensed Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi¡¯s Title Douluo-ranked cultivation base earlier and he could also tell that the tremendous spiritual power they had unleashed had reached the Spirit Domain realm as well. Nevertheless, there was still some distance between a Title Douluo and a Limit Douluo, so he did not give it too much thought.

    However, at that exact moment, everything happening before his eyes waspletely different from what he had expected. Cultivation base was one thing, while actual fighting capacity was something else. This was not to say that no Title Douluo was ever capable of challenging a Limit Douluo. There was no doubt that the young man before his eyes was a prodigy.

    The middle-aged man roared in rage. The first, third, and fifth soul rings on his body illuminated simultaneously. His average-looking physique suddenly swelled up, instantly transforming into a giant ape. The terrifying ape grew tall and muscr in a split second. It was the Titan Giant Ape martial soul.

    Just by relying on his strong and ferocious physique, he had also thrown out dozens of punches instantaneously in an attempt to break the opponent¡¯s attack by force.

    However, the oveppingyers of phantom palms continued their unending spiral. His attack thatnded into the vortex was rapidly digested and dissolved akin to a y ox going into the sea. On the other hand, he could obviously sense that the soul power he used to protect himself was about to be torn apart when the vortex approached his body.

    The middle-aged man could not care about everything else now. Golden radiance flickered once on his body as his human form transformed into a giant ape. Ayer of golden radiance was added to his entire body. A sharp howl that sounded as if something was being torn apart was heard from his body continuously. He crossed his arms before his chest to protect himself, only then did he manage to block Lan Fozi¡¯s strike.

    This was the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s martial soul avatar!

    It had only taken one p for Lan Fozi to cause such a ruckus. Everyone including Tang Wulin was shocked by her amazingly powerful attack earlier.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Cloud Vortex Divine Punch was formidable, but judging purely from its spinning, it could notpare to Lan Fozi¡¯s attack.

    As she watched Lan Fozi¡¯s oveppingyers phantom palms, Yuanen Yehui could not help thinking to herself, ¡®If I were the one being targeted by that attack, what would I do?¡¯

    The middle-aged man fell back a few steps. The raging fire in his eyes had already turned to shock. Since when had the youths of today be so impressive? He was still a rank-93 Title Douluo after all, yet he was forced to retreat by the opponent¡¯s strikes.

    ¡°Nothing much,¡± said Lan Fozi in disdain, but she did not pursue and attack anymore.

    The old man had a change of expression. ¡°Little boy, don¡¯t you be having such a big mouth there. If my eldest son were here, you wouldn¡¯t possibly stand a chance like this.¡±

    Lan Fozi spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so full of yourself. You can have a go if you¡¯re going to be so pigheaded. I hate big ns like yours the most, so full of rules and doctrines.¡±

    The old man frowned and nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, I can see clearly now.¡±

    When he was uttering those words, he looked toward Yuanen Yehui. Then, he raised his hand and pointed at Lan Fozi¡¯s direction.

    The entire motion was simple and there was nothing fancy about it.

    Lan Fozi scoffed coldly. The oveppingyers of vortex palm¡¯s shadows bloomed once again. Additionally, it was obviously more powerful this timepared to before, to the point that even Tang Wulin could feel the terrifying energy contained in the vortexes despite standing behind Lan Fozi.

    The most powerful part of Lan Fozi¡¯s vortexes were their myriad of changes and their ability toplement one another. The act required great spiritual power to control it, and powerful abilities were used within it as well.

    The old man seemed to be oblivious to all of it. Lan Fozi could see the finger that was pointing kept growing.

    The vortexes enshrouded, spun and cut through everything in all directions to produce a powerful repulsive force through the collisions.

    Lan Fozi was arrogant, but she was well aware that she was fighting a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse. Thus, she was putting everything into her attack without being reckless. As a result, she was especially cautious whenever she unleashed her attack, strategizing so that every vortex was detonated at the most suitable time.

    Golden light shimmered faintly on the finger. The rings of vortexes spun upward to drag, cut, pull,sh and explode. All sorts of transformations were trying to force themselves on the finger.

    However, Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi could see that the finger remained moving forward slowly just as such without any change of speed or direction. It remained unbudged despite the impact from the iing vortexes.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The vortexes shattered in a split second. Lan Fozi stumbled back for seven or eight steps. She lost control of her body for a split second and sat on the ground.

    The old man remained standing on the same spot and retracted the finger he had extended earlier.

    ¡°Evilness and wickedness shalt not move the Mainstay! Can you understand that?¡± said the old man indifferently.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. At that exact moment, he had an intense thirst in his heart all a sudden. It was the thirst to battle against the old man before him.

    The finger pointing earlier appeared to be such a simple movement, yet it shocked Tang Wulin so much.

    There were no frills, tricks or soul skills whatsoever behind that finger of his. There were only his indomitable willpower and aura, pure strength and also iparable conviction.

    This was the most terrifying part of a true strength-type powerhouse¡¯s direct hit! This was true vignce.

    There was no doubt that the Titan Giant Ape was a strength-type beast soul. The fact that this man before him could cultivate the Titan Giant Ape martial soul to Limit Douluo-rank signified that he had taken his strength to its limits. It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first encounter with a strength-type Limit Douluo. Tang Wulin was also most skilled in strength, so how could he not be eager to have a try?

    Lan Fozi was slightly stunned as she sat on the ground. She was uninjured, yet the feeling of losing control of herself had left her distraught.

    Such terrifying strength. Lan Fozi would have no effect against such a force!

    The so-called Mainstay seemed to be a different approach that achieved the same goal as the One with the Spin technique handed down in the family. Only that there was still a huge disparity between her current situation and that realm. On the other hand, the old man before her was already capable of doing so. He was truly very powerful!

    Yuanen Yehui looked at the old man. She was well aware that every word he spoke and every strike he made earlier was done with her in mind. ¡®Is...is he trying to teach me?¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Leave with me.¡± The old man nodded at Yuanen Yehui. He then turned around and walked toward the darkness.

    ¡°Big Brother,¡± called out Xie Xie in desperation.

    The old man was truly too powerful. Xie Xie could only count on Tang Wulin at this point.

    ¡°Please hold on a moment, Senior,¡± said Tang Wulin respectfully.

    The old man had already won Tang Wulin¡¯s respect just by disying his exceedingly powerful abilities. Moreover, he was Yuanen Yehui¡¯s grandfather after all.

    The old man turned around. ¡°You¡¯re very impressive as well. You¡¯re just too young. All of you from this generation are truly quite impressive. Yuanen is the continuation of my bloodline. She¡¯s going to be fine leaving with me, but she muste along when I depart.¡±

 Chapter 1501 - The Three-Attack Wager

    <h4>Chapter 1501: The Three-Attack Wager</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. ¡°Senior, I¡¯d like to seek guidance from you. Why don¡¯t we ce a bet?¡±

    The old man looked toward Tang Wulin with interest. ¡°A bet?¡±

    ¡°Who are you to do so?¡± The middle-aged man from earlier had already regained his strength, and he shouted in rage.

    Tang Wulin disregarded the middle-aged man and only spoke with the old man, ¡°The bet will be that I can withstand three attacks from you. If I¡¯m capable of withstanding the three attacks, then you¡¯ll not take Yuanen. If I fail to do so, then I won¡¯t stop you anymore. What do you think?¡±

    The old man was frowning when the middle-aged man spoke, ¡°How dare you challenge our grand old man with what you have?¡±

    Tang Wulin turned his head to the side and looked toward him before speaking, ¡°Or should we switch ces? If you¡¯re capable of taking my three attacks, then I¡¯ll allow you to take her. How about that?¡±

    The middle-aged man was infuriated. Tang Wulin was inciting a confrontation. The middle-aged man was about to consent to the bet when he sensed a gush of pressure emanating from his surroundings. He could not utter even a word.

    ¡°Young man, I sense your confidence, but I won¡¯t ept your wager. Yuanen must leave with me and there¡¯s no room for discussion,¡± said the old man indifferently.

    Tang Wulin had a slight change of countenance. This old man here was truly stubborn. The situation had be a little troublesome.

    Tang Wulin took another deep breath. His expression turned solemn. Just as he was about to speak, a voice was heard from the distance, ¡°Why don¡¯t we bet on that? Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to take her.¡±

    A stream of radiance arrived in a sh. It appeared to be a sword without the usual sharpness, and it carried a peculiar form of emotional fluctuation. When it appeared, everyone¡¯s emotion was affected to a certain degree.

    A radiance shimmered. A silhouette appeared by Tang Wulin¡¯s side. There was a faint smile on the sihouette¡¯s face. His appearance was refined, with a cultured elegance about him. He was none other than the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin.

    Tang Wulin was not surprised at all at Zang Xin¡¯s presence. In fact, he was the one who had requested his presence.

    One could only imagine how powerful the opponents were such that Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie had to seek help despite their strong cultivation bases. Tang Wulin would never risk hisrades¡¯ lives, so he immediately informed the Amorous Douluo. There were more than just the younger generation of the Tang Sect¡¯s disciples who came to participate in the Joust For A Spouse Festival.

    The old man¡¯s expression turned solemn for the first time upon seeing Zang Xin¡¯s appearance.

    Both of them were Limit Douluos. Even if there was a disparity between their cultivation bases and a possibility of defeat for either of them, it would be tough to go against Zang Xin. It would certainly be a terrifying situation when a Limit Douluo spared no effort in fighting a battle. They were in Mingdu City, the capital of the Federation, where there were more Limit Douluos than just the two of them currently.

    ¡°Sure!¡± The old man did not question Zang Xin further nor utter another word. He immediately consented to Zang Xin¡¯s suggestion.

    Zang Xin patted Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°All the best.¡± As he spoke, he had already retreated to the side.

    The dozen people who came with the old man retreated slowly. On Tang Wulin¡¯s side, the group of people including Lan Fozi retreated in a simr manner in distancing themselves.

    Xie Xie swung his fist strenuously toward Tang Wulin. The anxiety he felt in his heart surpassed Yuanen Yehui¡¯s. He did not wish to see Yuanen Yehui being taken away regardless.

    A look of destion shed past the old man¡¯s eyes. He walked forward slowly and shook his head gently.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± A person of his rank would never use a surprise assault technique naturally.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. The soul core and dragon core inside his body resonated with his spiritual power which was on guard at the center. He tuned his physical state to the optimum level.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready. Please begin!¡±

    The old man did not borate much either. He just raised his right hand and pointed his finger toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin had the same experience that Lan Fozi underwent earlier, as he faced the old man¡¯s pointing finger.

    The finger appeared to be moving slowly. Everything in front of the finger seemed to be under its influence.

    It was just a simple finger-pointing gesture, yet there was nowhere a person could hide to evade it. It felt as if every avable skill of a person became ineffective before the finger.

    Tang Wulin did not bother to dodge the finger since it was not his battle style.

    After taking a deep breath, he slowly took a step forward. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and he positioned himself in a half-squat stance. He proceeded to execute a simple uppercut movement with his fist.

    When he threw the punch, a deep dragon¡¯s roar was heard. Everyone at the scene immediately felt shock in their bloodlines.

    It felt as if a giant dragon was hidden inside Tang Wulin. The giant dragon appeared to be waking up slowly as he threw the punch.

    The giant dragon¡¯s roar sounded deep and overbearing. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes had already turned goldenpletely.

    His right fist was covered with golden scales. Each scale was shimmering with a mirror-like gloss immersed in his dense consciousness. At the moment, he was in a peculiar state of mind as he confronted the immense pressure radiating from the opposing Mainstay.

    In his mind, it felt as if there were thousands of skills fusing into one at this instant.

    At present, the King¡¯s Path, Final Stake, Thousand using Fingers, and all the various Golden Dragon King¡¯s skills seemed to be fused into his single punch.

    His essence, energy, and spirit condensed. He visualized the elemental cmity¡¯s baptism during the final moment of the Heavenly Refinement process together with the removal of impurities and the storage of essence brought by the lightning.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The fist and the finger collided into one another. It felt like the entire space was frozen in that instant.

    Everyone watched the collision intensely. To them, it was not just a matter of who won or lost the wager between Tang Wulin and the old man. They could certainly learn a thing or two from the spar between the two powerhouses.

    At the moment of contact, it felt as if time had stopped while the surrounding space had frozen instantaneously. Shockingly, a deep booming noise sounded in the next moment. Although it was confined to a small area, a ckhole over three meters in diameter appeared in the sky. A tremendous pulling force spread out in all directions uprooting all the nts within a radius of a hundred meters. They were absorbed into the ckhole in a sh.

    Fortunately, everyone on the scene was a powerhouse. They hastily utilized the soul power in their bodies to stabilize themselves. Otherwise, they would have been sucked into the ckhole too.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin was sted away akin to a cannonball beingunched. A golden radiance shimmered all over his body as he was being thrown hundreds of meters away.

    Even the middle-aged man who was easily agitated could not help revealing an expression of mockery at this moment.

    It might seem that Lan Fozi only stumbled a few steps back before toppling over after withstanding the Mainstay. In Tang Wulin¡¯s case, he was sted away to such a great distance. It should be Tang Wulin who suffered a huge loss.

    However, everyone on the scene had discerning eyes. They could tell that the old man had used his finger to push Lan Fozi over because he could control his energy well. On the other hand, the final outburst from the old man¡¯s finger against Tang Wulin happened because of the old man¡¯s loss of control. The old man had spared no effort inunching the Mainstay which resulted in the current situation.

    In other words, it was Tang Wulin¡¯s punch which had triggered the Mainstay such that the old man had no choice but to unleash an all-out attack against Tang Wulin.

    Lan Fozi¡¯s expression changed. There was aplicated look in her gaze. On the other hand, the old man¡¯s gaze was filled with astonishment.

    The old man finally understood why Tang Wulin was so confident earlier. Tang Wulin¡¯s punch was controlled and precise. Could it be that the boy had learned from the first Mainstay heunched by analogy?

    Only a handful Hyper Douluos couldprehend the process. It was an ability which could only be possessed by Limit Douluos.

    The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin had a surprised and joyous look in his eyes. Of course, he did not fear that the old man would kill Tang Wulin in his presence. Thus, Zang Xin had been paying close attention to the proceedings of the event. On the other hand, the experience gained from sparring against a Limit Douluo would be beneficial for Tang Wulin. Since they have no rtions with this Limit Douluo, they did not have to worry over the situation. Otherwise, the stress would have been even greater.

 Chapter 1502 - Resist The Mainstay By Force

    <strong>Chapter 1502: Resist The Mainstay By Force</strong>

    <strong>Trantor</strong>: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s simple punch had achieved an obvious elevation aspared to his usual battle strategy. It showed signs of him developing toward the pinnacle of the world.

    In the distance, Tang Wulin slowly recovered and got up, coughing twice in the process. He felt an odd, heavy sensation all over his body as if a huge mountain waspressing his chest.

    ¡®Such condensed soul power! Is that how it feels to be crushed by a mountain?¡¯

    He had fought against quite a few Limit Douluos in the past which even included a pseudogod-ranked powerhouse such as the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa. However, it was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time encountering a powerhouse who was capable of utilizing his strength to the extent of the powers of thew.

    It turned out that there was still a huge disparity between the extent he had achieved and the strength limit.

    The Golden Dragon King Bloodline inside his body was fluctuating in an unusually intense manner as if it was oppressed by something such that the fourteenthyer of the Golden Dragon King Seal inside his body was showing signs of cracking. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s arrogance was beginning to show deep in its bones after being provoked.

    This person was at least a demigod-ranked Limit Douluo. His ability surpassed the Amorous Douluo which put him on par with the Heartless Douluo and the Boundless Sea Douluo.

    Tang Wulin walked back a step at a time. Under the close watch of the people, he began walking with his body slightly bent initially. However, a peculiar scene happened as he continued walking forward. A faintyer of golden radiance arose from his body gradually. Then, the misty golden radiance grew brighter. His body began to straighten while his gaze turned firm and persistent.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes widened. Tang Wulin was still capable of standing straight after enduring a full-force strike of Mainstay from his n¡¯s grand old man. He appeared to be utterly uninjured. What was this...

    The middle-aged man grudgingly admitted that he was truly inferior to this boy based on what had just transpired! He definitely could not withstand a strike from the grand old man himself.

    ¡®What¡¯s with the young people of today? Aren¡¯t they going to give the older generation a chance to survive? Each of them is a deviant, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    The old man watched Tang Wulin walking back slowly. The aura emanating from Tang Wulin¡¯s body grew stronger with each step he took. He nodded as he spoke indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s quite impressive that Yuanen is acquainted with such friends.¡±

    He hardly praised anyone all this while. The dozen people who had followed him were quite astonished. Thest asion when the grand old man praised someone was decades ago. That someone was, in fact, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s father!

    Decades had passed. Since then, the grand old man had never praised anyone else after the incident. The grand old man never smiled again. Apparently, he praised an outsider today. To top it off, Yuanen was praised as well.

    Yuanen Yehui had a bewildered gaze as he looked at the old man. Her impression of her grandfather was that he was old-fashioned, incorrigible, and stubborn without any empathy. He was simply inhuman.

    At the moment, she thought to herself. Was he still her grandfather?

    She had never acknowledged the family rtionship. Sad to say, she did not acknowledge him as her grandfather.

    Tang Wulin finally reached his initial position. His entire body was covered in golden scales by now. He raised his right hand. A golden radiance shed once and the Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his grasp. He could care less about concealing himself before Lan Fozi when he had to confront this old man. He realized that he did not have the confidence to withstand the grand old man¡¯s full force strike without the use of weapons.

    If Tang Wulin had a choice, he would rather fight against the Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin, or even the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue. This person before him would be hisst choice.

    Not that this person was more powerful, but his absolute strength was overly strong and exerted a tyrannical stress on him!

    Although it was very stressful on him, it also provided him with a powerful motivation. Such an opponent was sufficient topel Tang Wulin into producing an even more powerful resistive force. The punch that was thrown earlier was a sign that Tang Wulin had begun to simplify his technique since his engagement in the Heavenly Refinement the past few days.

    Naturally, he needed time for fine-tuning. It was not something that could be aplished in a short while. However, he had a taste of the experience at the very least.

    His Bluesilver Emperor, the Golden Dragon King, the Golden Dragon Spear, his spiritual power, and all the other abilities would need to be consolidated.

    Tang Wulin hoped to have a sense of the power from the Mainstayunched by the old man. Obviously, it would not be the same as having the actual ability. Nevertheless, it would be better than nothing.

    Thus, the pointing finger had not only guided Yuanen Yehui, but it had also allowed Tang Wulin to reap the benefits as well.

    Nheless, Tang Wulin figured out that he could not repeat the same move. The old man was really determined in taking Yuanen Yehui. Tang Wulin would need to utilize more of his strength and abilities in order to withstand the old man¡¯s next attack.

    He raised the Golden Dragon Spear slowly. All the golden radiance gathered such that the luster of the dazzling Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand turned duskgold. The color was a condensed duskgold!

    The old man looked at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze. ¡°Take my second strike.¡±

    Before his voice had died down, he took a step forward abruptly and chopped at Tang Wulin with his palm.

    It was as simple as before, albeit the strike was different from the finger pointing earlier. This time, Tang Wulin perceived the entire sky copsing and crashing onto his head.

    He felt as if he was not fighting against a person but the entire heaven and earth.

    His breathing stopped instantaneously. The cosmos had vanished and there was only the immense pressure which prated heaven and earth.

    It was the mighty terror of a strength-type Limit Douluo. Tang Wulin did not feel any gravitational change but it felt like heaven and earth was about to crush him into smithereens.

    On the other hand, everyone standing in the distance and watching the battle did not feel the pressure. Only those with Title Douluo cultivation bases and above or those with a sufficiently powerful spiritual power could feel the pressure which Tang Wulin was currently enduring.

    The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin had a slight change of countenance while his feet moved ever so slightly.

    How could Tang Wulin withstand such an attack?

    Tang Wulin suddenly raised his head and shouted aloud into the sky at the moment. His pair of eyes turned blood redpletely. Red-gold soul rings arose from underneath his feet. At the same time, his three-word battle armor covered his entire body instantly.

    His three-word battle armor Dragon Moon Song was iparable, unlike the ordinary three-word battle armors. It was made from a spirit alloy whichprised six types of alloys. It was sufficient to qualify his three-word battle armor to stand at the pinnacle of its rank.

    The Golden Dragon Spear was raised upright and pointed upward. At the same time, a white radiance shed once in his left hand. Another spear appeared in his left palm.

    Heunched the Thousand using Fingers with his left hand and the King¡¯s Path with his right hand!

    His two great spear skills wereunched simultaneously. At the moment the spears were pointed, the time flow around Tang Wulin¡¯s body underwent changes all of a sudden. Time was not backtracking but elerating instead.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Time Backtrack Domain was improving continuously. There was no doubt that to be able to reverse time was very important in real battles. On the other hand, the sudden eleration of time produced unexpected results at times. Its effect disrupted one¡¯s rhythm!

    The sense of pressure dampened for a moment. It was fluctuating due to the Time Backtrack Domain¡¯s effect. Meanwhile, the two divine spears were pointed at the sky.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A yellow radiance was retracted as soon as it was unleashed. A palm-shaped giant pit appeared instantaneously on the ground with a ten-meter diameter and a depth of three meters.

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    ¡°Captain...¡±

    ¡°Yu Longyue...¡±

    Three calls were hearding from Xie Xie, Yuanen Yehui, and Lan Fozi.

    Had it not been the Amorous Douluo who raised his hand in time to stop them, the three of them would have run over.

    The old man stood at the same spot and appeared to be deep in thought. He was at a loss whether tough or cry. ¡°What an intelligent boy.¡±

    ¡°Roar...¡± A valiant dragon¡¯s roar was heard. A stream of golden radiance surged out from the deep pit. The dual golden wings on his back were spread, and they carried his body up to the sky. It was precisely Tang Wulin who had plunged into the ground nearby.

 Chapter 1503 - Limit Douluoâ€™s Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1503: Limit Douluo¡¯s Strength</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®How is that okay?¡±

    Lan Fozi was bewildered as she looked at the boy d in golden battle armor, glistening in splendour, descending from the sky. She could not help feeling stunned by the sight.

    ¡®How can his battle armor be so borate, thick and heavy? It doesn¡¯t seem to be ordinary three-word battle armor!¡¯

    Tang Wulin was not in very good condition at the moment. Blood seeped out from his mouth and nose, while his arms were trembling ever so slightly. It was apparent that Tang Wulin had put great effort into withstanding that strike because he was clearly injured by the blow.

    ¡°Senior is very skillful,¡± said Tang Wulin to the old man respectfully.

    The more he shed with this old man, the more he realized how awesome the man¡¯s ability.

    Tang Wulin did not try to confront toughness with toughness when he withstood the man¡¯s attack for the second time. In reality, he used his skills in such a way that even the old man was tricked.

    He used the Blood Golden Dragon Domain of his Dragon Moon Song battle armor to strengthen his body in addition to the battle armor¡¯s own powerful defense. Then, he used the Time Backtrack Domain to speed up the opponent¡¯s attacking speed so that the old man was rendered incapable of changing his attack, while simultaneously elerating the disruption of the opponent¡¯s rhythm.

    Everything he had done had only one goal. It was to trick the opponent.

    When the old man¡¯s palm pped onto the As Divine Spear and Golden Dragon Spear, he could not feel the strong resistance that Tang Wulin had put up during the first collision. The sharp tips of his pair of divine spears were not pointed up but downward.

    As a result, Tang Wulin was really just like a nail. When he was struck and the blow pushed him downward, he was nailed into the ground. He used the ground¡¯s strength to consume the body¡¯s stability and defense to turn him into a firm nail.

    Anything that was too rigid would bend easily. The terrifying force of a nail being hammered into a hard object could possibly result in a bent nail. However, if the object was a just a piece of wood then the nail would certainly go into it while remaining intact.

    Tang Wulin used this skill precisely so that the old man¡¯s strength exerted on him would drive his bodypletely into the ground. In order to neutralise enough of the blow, he had to be driven not only ten meters but over one hundred meters into the ground.

    Thus, the old man praised him for being an intelligent boy while acknowledging that he himself had been tricked.

    In any case, Tang Wulin still managed to neutralize the attack.

    Indeed, Tang Wulin still had other ways to manage the situation without having to resort to fighting strength with strength. If he were to use the Millennium Cloud on an elite veteran of the older generation who had already reached a certain age, it would certainly create fear in the opponent!

    However, the man before Tang Wulin was still Yuanen¡¯s grandfather after all! If he were to use the Millennium Cloud and genuinely shortened the old man¡¯s lifespan, how would Tang Wulin going to exin himself to Yuanen Yehui? As a result, he chose this method instead.

    ¡°Take my final strike!¡± The old man did not borate further because Tang Wulin had managed to withstand the attack. He would not bother to pester himself with the details due to his identity. However, his final attack was alsounched at this moment too.

    He clenched his fingers into a fist. The old man¡¯s body grew tall and muscr all of a sudden. His figure swelled up to over ten meters in height in a split second even though he had not undergone any physical changes earlier. He revealed his Titan Giant Ape-like burliness all over his body. Tang Wulin had already changed his countenance as he witnessed the old man¡¯s gigantic fist swing out slowly in the air.

    It looked too familiar!

    Meanwhile, Lan Fozi standing nearby could not help gasping in surprise when she saw the appearance of the punch.

    The punch technique was very familiar to them.

    Previously, they had been confronted by such a punch when they were in the core region of the Ten Thousand Beast tform. The punch came from a great distance away at the time, but it felt exactly the same.

    It was derived from heaven and earth power. The terrifying fist was so irresistible that one could not even run away or dodge.

    It was the Titan Divine Punch!

    ¡®He¡¯s skilled at this actually. Surprisingly, he is genuinely skilled at the Titan Divine Punch!¡¯

    The shock that Tang Wulin felt in his heart at that moment had surpassed everything else. However, he understood that he had to face the blow.

    Lan Fozi was already clenching her fist subconsciously. It was different from the other day because they had hoped to run away at the time, and they hade prepared. Moreover, they were still bracing against the attack together as a team. Even so, they were still unable to withstand the attack that time.

    All forces in the world had its limit. The person before them was not the super soul beast Titan Giant Ape, but it was impossible that a Limit Douluo-ranked Titan Divine Punch would be weak.

    Tang Wulin could already sense that the fighting capacity of this old man could possibly surpass the Heartless Douluo. He was no weaker than the Boundless Sea Douluo and he might even have been a psuedogod-ranked powerhouse!

    It was the first time that Tang Wulin felt that he was a little boastful when he said that he could withstand three of the opponent¡¯s attacks.

    However, he had no other choice at the moment. In order to protect his friend, he had no other options but to withstand the attack.

    The Dragon Core inside his body pulsated intensely while all his spirit souls awakened at that exact moment.

    The Damask Tulip appeared behind his back almost instantaneously. Therge, gorgeous pink flower bloomed to immediately unleash Devour Heaven and Earth. Even though the Damask Tulip was only capable of absorbing a limited amount of energy from heaven and earthw, but it was still capable of exercising a certain amplification effect on Tang Wulin.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin retracted his pair of divine spears. His right hand clenched into a fist as he punched forward slowly again just like how he had done before. However, it was different this time because he had his battle armor. His armor was shimmering with seven-colored radiance!

    Where did the heaven and earthwe from? It originated from this very ne.

    On the other hand, the force of elemental cmity contained a wisp of cosmologicalw!

    At that moment, Tang Wulin fully unleashed all the lightning of the elemental cmity contained in the Thunderp Nether Vine and his own body.

    A peculiar-looking vine wound around his arm. The vine was entirely dark purple, but within that violet hue were faint, golden striations.

    The Blue Emperor Thunder God¡¯s Whip was not used tosh out. Instead, it was used to strengthen his arm. In that split second, it infused all the lightning into Tang Wulin.

    The surrounding air warped intensely. The seven-colored radiance on the surface of the purple-gold vine glowed brighter and brighter.

    The feeling of a sessful Heavenly Refinement radiated through his entire body in a split second. Heunched Simplification and Final Stake!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The terrifying, enormous fist crashed into the seven-colored radiance.

    It was like an intense explosion, and the blooming seven-colored radiance of the st blinded everyone for a moment.

    Thew pulsated so intensely that the radiance surged skyward. It churned violently until the entire night sky felt like falling apart.

    At this exact moment, a stream of golden light illuminated the area between Tang Wulin¡¯s brows, exactly where the golden trident rune appeared. Golden light swirled around him, covering his entire body. The divine weapon was protecting its master. The three-word battle armor he wore began to moan with a creaking noise that made one¡¯s teeth ufortable.

    At that point, the vine wrapped around his arm was splintering inch by inch. The fine, densely arranged fissures started spreading from his gauntlet under the vine before spreading to his entire body.

    The Dragon Moon Song battle armor cried out.

    ¡°Roar!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar came bursting forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. A gush of gold and red spurted out before infusing into the internal part of his battle armor. The Dragon Moon Song battle armor remained stable and had not beenpletely destroyed.

    Meanwhile, blood was flowing out from Tang Wulin¡¯s seven bodily orifices, making him appear unusually savage.

    The terrifyingw fluctuationsted for over ten seconds before it gradually stopped.

    A gigantic pit appeared on the same spot, over two hundred meters in depth. Lakewater was pouring in from the sides like a waterfall.

    The old man was suspended in midair while Tang Wulin was at the bottom of the hole.

    Even the Amorous Douluo was rendered incapable of approaching the remainingw fluctuation in the sky immediately.

    The old man frowned deeply as he retracted his fist slowly. It felt as if he was trying to recollect that exact moment earlier. There were a few visibly charred ck marks on his body as well.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough. Blech!¡± In the depths of the giant hole, Tang Wulin spat out a few mouthfuls of fresh blood after letting out a few coughs. However, his eyes appeared unusually bright and clear and there was even a look of intense excitement. It appeared that his mood was unaffected by the severe injuries his body had just taken.

    His three-word battle armor, Dragon Moon Song, was covered in fissures which seemed to reach for every avable corner on the entire suit of armor. One could only imagine the terrifying offensive power of the strike that Tang Wulin had just endured.

 Chapter 1504 - Iâ€™ve Lost

    <h4>Chapter 1504: I¡¯ve Lost</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Whatever the case, he still managed to withstand the attack after all. No matter how miserable he looked, he had endured it in the end.

    At that point, Tang Wulin felt as if his internal organs were burning. His heart was beating fast while his Dragon Core was also pulsating violently. However, his boiling blood essence began to heal him during the pulsing process. His Dragon Moon Song battle armor had also begun to slowly close up on its own. Even though the recovery speed was very slow due to the residual effect of the Titan Divine Punch earlier, at least the situation had not worsened. It was still in the process of continuous recovery.

    The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin had a very unpleasant expression at the moment. In reality, he had not realized that Tang Wulin was about to face such immense danger when the young man was about to take on the blow. This was because the Titan Divine Punch¡¯s force was so condensed that even the Amorous Douluo was deceived.

    Even Zang Xin had a sudden change of countenance the moment he witnessed the terrifying energy that burst forth when both of them collided. They had already ascended to the ranks ofw collision! There was no doubt that the old man was alreadyunching a full power strike. It was a full-powered strike with thew power of a Limit Douluo.

    Zang Xin was relieved when he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s silhouette deep in the pit, vomiting blood in the deep hole. That he still had enough strength to vomit showed that Tang Wulin¡¯s injuries were within the limits of his control. Otherwise, his body would have broken downpletely.

    Everything around them waspletely silent. Standing in the distance, Xie Xie, Yuanen Yehui, Lan Fozi and even the group of people that came with the old man were all staring in bewilderment.

    He had blocked it. Shockingly, he had truly managed to block the attack. These were the opponent¡¯s thoughts. On the other hand, besides being astonished, Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie expressions were filled with gratitude.

    Tang Wulin took ten breaths before the injuries inside his body had stabilized atst. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s powerful self-repairing ability allowed him to recuperate at high speed. However, the Titan Divine Punch was truly too powerful. Its terrifying force was filled with explosivew such that mild explosions were still being triggered over and over again inside his body. Even with his self-repairing ability, it would take longer for him to bepletely healed.

    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s all right.¡± Tang Wulin had even startled himself when he spoke again. His voice was hoarse akin to a broken gong and there was even a bellowing sounding from his lungs.

    The old man descended from the sky andnded by the edge of the giant pit. He heaved a sigh. ¡°In the Yangtze River, the waves behind drive on those before so each new generation surpasses thest one. We should leave now.¡±

    The Amorous Douluo had already arrived by Tang Wulin¡¯s side. Once he sensed that the boy was in stable enough condition, he carried Tang Wulin out of the hole. They ascended andnded by the pit¡¯s edge.

    The old man spoke to the Amorous Douluo in a deep voice, ¡°This old man is named Yuanen Zhentian. I think that we should have a talk. May I approach?¡±

    Zang Xin¡¯s expression remained as unpleasant as before. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian took a step forward and arrived before Zang Xin and Tang Wulin. He raised his hand and ced it onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Zang Xin¡¯s body moved ever so slightly, but he did not interfere as Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s palm pressed onto Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. The young man would not have been able to resist at all.

    A suction force radiated from Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s palm. Tang Wulin felt as the explosive energy inside his body dampened rapidly before fading away. It did not continue to affect his self-healing ability.

    Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s face was undergoing slight changes too as he helped to neutralize the power of the Titan Divine Punch in Tang Wulin. This was because he had discovered that Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence was genuinely too powerful even after withstanding his Titan Divine Punch. There was even an aura contained in Tang Wulin¡¯s bloodline that frightened Yuanen Zhentian.

    ¡°This is truly a case of the waves behind drive on those before so each new generation surpasses thest one!¡± He could not keep himself from praising the boy.

    ¡°Please follow me.¡± Yuanen Zhentian turned around and leaped skyward upon saying this. The twelve people that came along with him also flew into the sky of their own ord.

    The Amorous Douluo carried Tang Wulin along, with Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie following behind them. The group swiftly left the original spot.

    They had made a hugemotion at that location. Even though it was the suburbs, their actions would certainly get the government¡¯s attention. Soon, people woulde over and investigate the matter.

    Yuanen Zhentian flew at the head. From the beginning till the end, the old man did not reveal much of his emotions. However, Tang Wulin had managed to block all three attacks earlier, which shocked many people intensely including the Amorous Douluo, Xie Xie and even Yuanen Yehui.

    The Amorous Douluo was unaware that there was such an elite pure strength-type powerhouse on the continent. Even though he was very confident of his Amorous Love Loathes Itself For Wrongly Devoting Love For The Heartless Domain and his fighting method was also reputed to be the nastiest one out of all the Limit Douluos, it was definitely not that easy to withstand an opponent¡¯s fist that containedw power. He thought that his partner¡¯s Heartless Sword was the only weapon worthy of fighting against this old man¡¯s fist.

    They flew for just over ten minutes and they were already dozens of kilometers away. Following Yuanen Zhentian they entered a hilly area covered in all sorts of vegetation. They chose a rather dense forest tond.

    Tang Wulin had only truly recovered by the time theynded. Even though his injuries would not be healed that easily, his ordinary speech and movements were no longer affected.

    Yuanen Zhentiannded on the ground and turned toward the group of people that followed him in session. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    He found that he was feeling a little strange even when he spoke these words. This was because he had already lost count of how many years it had been since he hadst had to say so, and he was genuinely feeling slightly awkward. However, he had lost for real. How could he refuse to admit that due given his identity and position?

    ¡°Thank you, senior, for showing mercy to me.¡± Tang Wulin had already regained his original voice when he spoke again. One had no choice but to gasp in admiration upon witnessing the speed of Tang Wulin¡¯s recovering ability.

    Indeed, at that moment, Lan Fozi was having veryplicated emotions. She watched as Tang Wulin withstood three attacks from Yuanen Zhentian, so her heart was filled with shock and fear, of course.

    Even though Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s abilities were exceedingly formidable, how could she not be amazed after Tang Wulin had managed to defend against such powerful attacks from the old man?

    What would happen to herself if she was in his ce? Lan Fozi had an answer for that in her heart.

    She had always found herself to be unconvinced of Tang Wulin and she had even thought that she was more powerful than him all along. Judging by the situation now, the reality of it all was quite different.

    She had felt like when Tang Wulinunched his spiritual domain and had seen he unleashed his three-word battle armor domain. Moreover, there was also thew fluctuation that happened in the final moments.

    If another ordinary peer was in her ce, even Xie Xie or Yuanen Yehui, they would be confused upon being confronted by such extensive changes. However, Lan Fozi had witnessed the power of heaven and earthw more than once and she had even experienced it profoundly before!

    ¡®How old is he that he is capable of mobilizingw power? He¡¯s also able to withstand the most powerful attack in this world. He... is more powerful than I am...¡¯

    When this thought put arose in Lan Fozi¡¯s mind, she clearly became more depressed, but her perception of Tang Wulin began to change as well.

    In the past, she always assumed that Tang Wulin was very arrogant, cocky and unlikable, but one¡¯s ability was all the proof needed in the soul masters¡¯ world. A soul master that appeared to be arrogant, but had the abilities to back up their ego, would not be considered prideful.

    ¡°However, I still hope that I can take her with me.¡± Meanwhile, Yuanen Zhentian spoke once again and pulled Lan Fozi away from her train of thoughts.

    Tang Wulin could not help frowning after listening to Yuanen Zhengtian¡¯s words. ¡°Senior, are you nning on breaking your word?¡±

    Tang Wulin found himself extremely astonished. Theoretically, it was impossible that a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse would behave in such a manner!

    Yuanen Zhentian heaved a sigh. ¡°We need to have a talk alone, Yuanen, this fellow peer of mine and the young friend.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui was the initiator of this incident, and Tang Wulin withstood three attacks from Yuanen Zhentian, so he had already earned himself the right to know. In turn, the Amorous Douluo was a Limit Douluo. It was apparent that it would not be an easy task for Yuanen Zhentian to take Yuanen Yehui away without the Amorous Douluo¡¯s approval.

 Chapter 1505 - Yuanen Yehuiâ€™s Family Background

    <h4>Chapter 1505: Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Family Background</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Sure.¡± Zang Xin nodded. He could tell that there was a wisp of forced reluctance on Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s expression.

    Ayer of light screen capable shielding all voices enshrouded four of them as Yuanen Zhentian brought the three of them and walked a few steps to the side.

    Yuanen Zhentian took a nce at Tang Wulin. ¡°Take a seat while we discuss. His words were obviously meant to emphasize the severely-injured Tang Wulin.¡±

    The four of them sat on the ground. Yuanen Yehui was seated right next to Tang Wulin. She looked at Tang Wulin and then looked at her grandfather before squinting her eyes.

    Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s gazended on her on the other hand.

    ¡°Yuanen, you hate me, don¡¯t you?¡± Yuanen Zhentian indifferently asked.

    Yuanen Yehui abruptly raised her head as her emotions were getting beyond her control. ¡°Why should I not hate you? You caused the death of my mother and crippled my father. Could it be that I¡¯m not even allowed to hate you?¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help but draw in a cold breath after listening to Yuanen Yehui¡¯s words. Even though he had figured out that there was some conflict between the grandfather and granddaughter, he had not expected it to be this bad. Moreover, even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs! It was truly unimaginable that the Limit Douluo would even harm his own son.

    Yuanen Zhentian indifferently said, ¡°Your mothermitted suicide but your father was genuinely crippled by me. However, are you aware of the hidden reasons behind these events?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui roared in rage, ¡°Reasons? What about the hidden reasons? Isn¡¯t it because my mother was originally an evil soul master? She was inherently a kind person. She had never done anything bad since she married my father and she had never done anything bad in the past either. She was a good person. Why did you have to force her to her death? Had it not been because of you, would my mother havemitted suicide? I¡¯ve be a motherless child when I was young. I¡¯ll never forget how you disregarded father¡¯s begging with a cold face when I was seventeen years old. From that day onwards, you¡¯re no longer my grandfather. You¡¯re an enemy!¡±

    Radiance shed in Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s eyes as a dash of deep bitterness shed past them.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the enemy that killed your mother. You must understand that I did so because I didn¡¯t have a choice either. You were still young at the time and you would never ept the departure of your mother no matter what I told you. Your temperament is very simr to your father¡¯s. You¡¯re tough on the outside but soft on the inside. The toughness on the outside is showing signs of bending from being overly rigid.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already grown up now. You¡¯re different from before so there are matters that you can know now. No matter how much you hate, I would still do it again if I had to. Don¡¯t be impulsive if you wish to find out about the truth of the affairs back then.¡±

    Tang Wulin pulled at Yuanen Yehui¡¯s arm. Yuanen Yehui loudly panted for a few breaths. ¡°The truth? The truth is just something concocted by living people like you.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian remained indifferent. ¡°This old man has never lied even once in his lifetime. It¡¯s beneath me to do so.¡±

    Amorous Douluo made a hand gesture for Yuanen Yehui to calm down before he turned towards Yuanen Zhentian. ¡°Please go on.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian continued. ¡°I¡¯m going to start from the story of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s father back in those years. I was too hung up on cultivation in my early years so I put everything into it. I had been to almost every corner of the continent in order to search for suitable ces for cultivation. I had achieved sess when I was twenty-eight years old and stepped into the ranks of Title Douluo. I was a Hyper Douluo at the age of thirty-five and broke through to Limit Douluo when I was forty-seven years old. My entire process of cultivation was considered smooth-sailing in the soul masters¡¯ world.¡±

    His phrases sounded simple but it sounded different in the ears of Amorous Douluo who was also a Limit Douluo himself. Amorous Douluo spent decades to cultivate to Limit Douluo. Only those that had cultivated to their rank would understand the difficulty and painstaking effort behind this process.

    A Title Douluo of over twenty years of age could always be described as the proud son of heaven.

    Tang Wulin was also a Title Douluo of over twenty years old but how many adventures had he experienced before? Let alone everything else, his Golden Dragon King Bloodline was the most important reason that facilitated him into achieving the extent of his powers now. Moreover, there was also that massive breakthrough he made when he became one with Gu Yuena, and also the elevation achieved after consuming heaven and earth treasures. He had also cultivated for over a decade before he could achieve a breakthrough to his current state.

    It was not considered overly powerful for a soul master to be a Title Douluo at twenty-eight years of age yet it was already very terrifying for a person to be a Hyper Douluo at the age of thirty-five. Moreover, the man had sessfully cultivated to the Limit Douluo realm just after one decade. There was almost no pause in between and the old man had achieved his rank now without taking any detour.

    ¡°After achieving Limit Douluo-rank, I only felt the stress that originated from this world. I began toprehendws and pursued the breakthrough ofws. However, I had no choice for a person who would certainly be restricted by societal standards. The stress from my family left me with no choice but to search for a partner. I had a wife when I was fifty years old. The next year, she gave birth to my eldest son Yuanen Tiandang. He¡¯s precisely Yuanen Yehui¡¯s father.¡±

    It seemed like Yuanen Zhentian had almostpletely immersed in his recollection of memories at the mention of him.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until having Tiandang that I discovered in astonishment that family love was a miraculous matter. The concept of ¡®family¡¯ began to expand in my heart. Tiandang had intelligence that surpassed his peers ever since he was young. Moreover, he was willing to work hard and he was very obedient. His only w was possibly his weakness in his rtionship. However, I thought that this could be improved through hard work in the future at the time.¡±

    ¡°Tiandang grew up day by day. Just as we had predicted, he had already cultivated his foundation when he was six years old. His martial soul awakened to show that he had inherited the n¡¯s Titan Giant Ape. Moreover, he was inherently filled with soul power.¡±

    ¡°After discovering this, I had already made the decision that I would cultivate him to be my sessor. This was because I was already a Limit Douluo at the time. After having a progeny, the former n elder would pass down the position of the n head to me.¡±

    ¡°I cultivated Tiandang with great effort. Tiandang did not disappoint me either. He cultivated painstakingly and he had elevated at a speed even swifter than mine back then. He had already cultivated to four-ringed when he was twelve years old. He was a Soul Douluo when he was twenty years old. His cultivation speed had even surpassed me. ording to my calction at the time, he could achieve the Title Douluo rank by the age of twenty-five.¡±

    ¡°After possessing Soul Douluo-ranked cultivation base, this signified that he had already possessed adequate ability to protect himself. In order to allow him toprehend this world better, I made the decision for him to venture out to train himself so that he couldprehend the heaven and earth. Every soul master will find a path that belonged to them. There¡¯s no one else that canpletely repeat after another person¡¯s path. I hoped that he could find the path that belonged to himself before he advanced to a Title Douluo. It would be very beneficial for him when he elevated himself to my rank in the future.¡±

    ¡°Tiandang began to venture outside and wandered from ce to ce. I gave him three years¡¯ time to return to the n and engaged in closed-door cultivation for a breakthrough. He would advance to Title Douluo before twenty-five years old and I could officially announce to the n that he would be my sessor in the future as long as he could sessfully achieve a breakthrough to the Title Douluo realm.¡±

    ¡°After having Tiandang, I had a few other children as well. However, whether it was their natural endowment or temperament, the children that came after Tiandang were all weaker him. Either their natural endowment was inadequate, or they were not asposed as he was. Tiandang was the biggest hope of our Titan n at the time. I made a breakthrough slightly earlier but I believed that I could stay until he had achieved his Limit Breakthrough. By then, we will have two Limit Douluos in our n. Our Titan n would be able to face everything by then.¡±

    The Titan n! The n had genuinely existed in reclusion. Even Amorous Douluo Zang Xin had never heard of them, let alone Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Yet, you crippled him with your hands in the end. You crippled my father!¡± Yuanen Yehui could not refrain herself from chiming in.

    Yuanen Zhentian closed his eyes and revealed a pained expression on his face. ¡°If I had another choice, do you think that I¡¯d be willing to do that? Between my child¡¯s life and ability, I could only choose one.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui was stunned for a moment because it was her first time listening to this statement.

    Yuanen Zhentian heaved a sigh. ¡°I told Tiandang when he was leaving the family that he was allowed to take home the girl that he liked if he were to meet one during his travels. There was no need for him to give up having a family just because of cultivation. There was no need for him to be like me.¡±

    ¡°After one and a half years, he had returned. Moreover, he had truly brought along a girl. I had no choice but to say that he had discerning eyes. The girl had an exquisite appearance, a head full of long red hair and even her cultivation base was rather impressive. Her name was Ye Hui and she was your mother.

    Yuanen Yehui immediately quieted down as soon as she heard Zhentian mentioning her mother. On the other hand, Tang Wulin had only learned that her name was derived from her parents simultaneously. She took her father¡¯s surname and her mother¡¯s name.

    Yuanen Zhentian continued to speak. ¡°Yuanen was a good-natured girl. Moreover, they loved each other very much. Even though Tiandang had only left for one and a half years, but his cultivation base was already elevated to rank-48 upon his return. He had not reduced his cultivation speed because he had found a girl. I was very satisfied after his return. It was until that very day...¡±

 Chapter 1506 - Demonâ€™s Door

    <h4>Chapter 1506: Demon¡¯s Door</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s expression became slightly unpleasant at this point. ¡°On that evening, crying voices and strong dark elemental fluctuations awakened me from my sleep. When I saw Tiandang, his entire body was covered in blood. He was being pursued and killed by a demon-like creature. I rapidly stopped the demon. Tiandang stopped me just as I was about to kill it. He profusely begged me not to kill it. On the other hand, the demon that I had beaten into unconsciousness slowly transformed into a human form. It was precisely Ye Hui.¡±

    There was no doubt that Yuanen Zhentian had not borated much in detail, but one could imagine how shocked he was upon encountering this situation.

    ¡°I had onlye to realize afterward that Ye Hui was an evil soul master and her martial soul was the Fallen Angel. The Fallen Angel was inherently evil and was somehow linked to the demonic ne far away. Moreover, it would very easily lose control of its emotions. It transformed into the demon or summoned the demon when it lost control.¡±

    ¡°Tiandang profusely begged me. He said that it was true love for him and Ye Hui. Even though Ye Hui¡¯s martial soul was an evil martial soul, Ye Hui had never truly harmed anybody before. I truly believed him at the time. After all, Tiandang was my most beloved son. However, how could Ye Hui never have truly harmed anyone before? Tiandang was hurt by her hands that very day! I regretted very much that I was indecisive when I could have immediately made a move and killed Ye Hui. If I were to do so at the time, perhaps Tiandang could ept it more easily. It would not have resulted in so many things.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui was about to lose her temper upon hearing Zhentian¡¯s words but she was forcefully calmed down by Tang Wulin.

    Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s voice turned deep. ¡°All of you should be able to imagine the situation that followed afterward. Even though I opposed it strongly, Tiandang arbitrarily acted. He inherently had a fragile temperament but he was extremely stubborn. My attempts and efforts were fruitless while Ye Hui had also genuinely paid close attention to her actions. Three yearster, Tiandang advanced to Title Douluo at the age of twenty-four. On the other hand, Ye Hui had never undergone the transformation before in three years¡¯ time. I had also tacitly consented to their rtionship.¡±

    ¡°After advancing to Title Douluo, Tiandang proposed about his marriage to Ye Hui. After careful consideration, I did not manage to remain obstinate in the negotiation so I could only consent to Tiandang¡¯s request to get married. This was because Ye Hui was already pregnant with you. Had it not been for it, I would have never consented to their marriage.¡±

    ¡°Uneventfully days passed. Tiandang cultivated with great effort and elevated at an extremely swift speed with very little detour. He had also found his direction. It was different from my choice of Mainstay back then. He had embarked on a path of protection. He said that he wished to protect the ones he loved, his n, his wife and his daughter.¡±

    At Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s mention of this, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes reddened at once. Even though her memories of her father were only limited to her younger days, she could still clearly remember how affectionate he was to her when she was just a little girl.

    Yuanen Zhentian continued. ¡°At the age of thirty, your father stepped into the ranks of a Hyper Douluo. He was the first man to achieve this rank at the age of thirty years in the history of the n. At the time, the entire n was saying that he could even possibly surpass me and became the first pseudo-god-ranked n head. Your family was also very happy at the time. Ye Hui had barely made an appearance in public ever since that incident. She took care of you at home. All of you genuinely loved one another. That was until the day when the catastrophe dawned upon us.¡±

    ¡°The day of the catastrophe remains fresh in my memory even today. Do you know why your second uncle is filled with hostility towards you? Do you know why you were sent to the Shrek Academy? Also, your mother¡¯s death and your father¡¯s crippling were all because of that catastrophe.¡±

    ¡°Catastrophe?¡± Yuanen Yehui was slightly confused. She did not seem to recall any such catastrophe that had happened.

    Yuanen Zhentian said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It was precisely a catastrophe and the catastrophe was brought by your mother.¡±

    ¡°I told you earlier that your mother¡¯s cultivation base was quite powerful. Back then, she revealed that she had the ability to suppress your father when she transformed into the Fallen Angel and lost control of her emotions. She was not just a Soul Douluo-ranked soul master at that time. On the other hand, even though she had not intentionally cultivated in the years that followed, the abilities possessed by her would still elevate despite herck of cultivation. Her cultivation base was elevating under silent influence and she had finally ascended to the Title Douluo-rank. The Fallen Angel that had ascended to Title Douluo-rank brought the catastrophe.¡±

    ¡°ording to Ye Hui, she was unaware of what happened to her at the time. After breaking through to a nine-ringed cultivation base, an uncontroble notion came into her mind and made her walk to the outside to a spot quite some distance away from the n. Then, her ninth soul skill was formed. Her ninth soul skill was a door. It was a door that led to the demonic ne. When the door was opened, it linked the demonic ne to our Douluo Continent. Terrifying demons dashed out from the door. On the other hand, Ye Hui had already lost herself at that time. What was even more terrifying was that the Demon¡¯s Door was erging continuously and more powerful demons had gradually began to descend following the ergement of the door.¡±

    ¡°The catastrophe began from that very moment.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian deeply frowned. ¡°Demons were already spread out all over the hills and valleys upon our discovery. Your second aunt had returned from her travels precisely at the time and encountered the demons¡¯ attack. She resisted with great effort but there were overly powerful and too many. When the n learned about that and rushed over, your second uncle witnessed her being stabbed by a demon through her chest.¡±

    ¡°You have always only seen the surface of many things. Do you know how your second uncle was in the past? He was a very cowardly person in temperament. He would always smile at anyone and greeted everyone kindly when he was young. His natural endowment was not as good as your father but he was well-loved by everyone in the n. Even though your second aunt was married into the n by arrangement, she had a very good rtionship with him. After witnessing the tragic death of your second aunt on that very day, he had a tremendous change in his temperament.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui was slightly stunned. She recalled all sorts of situations that happened when she was young. Yes! She could indistinctly remember that she did not see her second aunt anymore after her mother was driven to her death. On the other hand, her second uncle had a sudden change of personality after the death of her mother. Her second uncle picked faults and hysterically criticized her mother.

    Yuanen Zhentian spoke, ¡°The n discovered arge number of demons so the people of the entire n risked their lives to resist them. I had also personally taken part but we remained incapable of suppressing the growth of the Demon¡¯s Door. We had no other choice so I asked help from the Shrek Academy at the time. As Douluo brought along the numerous powerhouses from Shrek as they swiftly came rushing over. They helped us resist the invasion from the great demonic troop and chased them back to the Demon¡¯s Door.¡±

    Zhentian looked towards Tang Wulin. ¡°The spear you used earlier was the As Douluo¡¯s As Divine Spear, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    Yuanen Zhentian continued, ¡°Had it not been because I figured out that you came from Shrek, I would have never allowed you to listen to the story. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re not Yu Longyue but Tang Wulin. You¡¯re the leader of this generation¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian heaved a sigh. ¡°That very day, we defeated the demons and destroyed the Demon¡¯s Door with the help of As Douluo. Ye Hui was already unconscious and she had once again transformed back into her human form. I only came to the realization after discussing with As Douluo that the Fallen Angel could be so terrifying. It was not just a martial soul. In simpler terms, the Fallen Angel martial soul was more like a seed. It was a seed projected by the demonic ne using some unknown method onto our ne that hid from the lord of our ne. The seed develops inside a human¡¯s body until the soul master achieves a nine-ringed cultivation base then the Demon¡¯s Door will uncontrobly open and the demons will invade us by linking the door to the demonic ne.¡±

    ¡°It was no longer the affair of our n but was rted to the safety of all mankind. I was in disbelief when I learned of this and I corroborated this repeatedly with As Douluo but the answer remained the same.¡±

    ¡°Your fatherpletely refused to ept the answer. He seized the opportunity to sneak your mother away when we were engaged in the conversation. Yes, it was me who personally stopped them. I could not let them go. Not only for the n, but it was for all mankind. These words sound exaggerated but if you had seen the terror of the demonic troops back then with your own eyes, you would understand why I had to do what I did. Fortunately, As Douluo came just in time. Had it been a littleter, more terrifying great demons from the demonic ne would have entered our ne and would have brought an even more terrifying catastrophe. Even as such, thirty-seven people from our n had fallen in that battle.¡±

    Tang Wulin had taken part in battles with the abyssal ne before so he was of course well aware of the horrors of a collision between two nes. He could not help feeling a sense of heaviness draped over his mood at this exact moment.

 Chapter 1507 - A Sigh

    <h4>Chapter 1507: A Sigh</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He had known that Yuanen Yehui had lived an under-privileged life, yet he never expected it to be so pitiful. As for him, he still had hope that his parents were alive at the very least, while Yuanen Yehui¡¯s mother had already...

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s breathing sounded rushed. She was about to retort but she found herself incapable of refuting at the moment.

    Since it involved the As Douluo, it was probably recorded in the history of Shrek Academy. The Holy Spirit Douluo and the Light Dark Douluo would most likely know about the event, more or less. So, Yuanen Yehui could rify with them. There was no need for Yuanen Zhentian to lie about the matter.

    Yet, Yuanen Yehui refused to believe! In her memory, her mother had been so affectionate and gentle. The days she spent with her father and mother when she was young were her happiest.

    She found it difficult to open up to others precisely because of the catastrophic change during her younger years!

    Everyone had a family to return to during the holidays. When she was at Shrek Academy, she was the child who had no home to return to. It was no longer a home for her without her mother, and she did not even know where her father was imprisoned. Moreover, he was crippled.

    After all these years, the misery and anguish were hidden in the depths of her heart. She never told anyone of her suffering. She only learned to open up gradually after undergoing countless dangers with herrades.

    She now knew the reason Yuanen Zhentian wished to take her after listening to his story. It was due to the Fallen Angel martial soul in her body!

    Yuanen Zhentian was quiet for a long while before he spoke again, ¡°Ye Hui was aware of the event which took ce. She talked about the sequence of events when she awakened. The entire n was burning in rage at the time. I also inquired from the As Douluo on ways to manage the situation. The As Douluo said that her cultivation base had already broken through to Title Douluo, so there was no way to restrict the opening of the Demon¡¯s Door. In other words, she was already the Demon¡¯s Door. Even if her cultivation base was destroyed, her body would be the opening of the demonic passage.¡±

    ¡°There were only me, the As Douluo, and your parents at the scene when we discussed the matter. They were well aware of the situation at the time. Ye Hui was a good girl. Although I knew she was unwilling to part, she didn¡¯t care about her own safety at the time. She asked the As Douluo if you would face a simr situation had you inherited the Fallen Angel martial soul. The As Douluo told us at the time that there were other ways to seal the Fallen Angel martial soul before one became a Title Douluo. Upon hearing this and without any warning, your mother suddenlymitted suicide.¡±

    At this point, tears were already streaming down Yuanen Yehui¡¯s face. ¡°Why is this happening to me? Mother didn¡¯t even say goodbye to me before she left.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian heaved a sigh. ¡°How could a mother possibly decide rationally after seeing her child? More importantly, it¡¯s because of your father. Tiandang had a fragile heart, yet he was so stubborn when it came to love. He loved her deeply. If she had hesitated even a little, Tiandang would have stopped her from harm. She acted promptly because of you and your father. She had nced at me before her death. Her gaze was not of enmity but of hope. The hope of entrusting me with the task of protecting your father.¡±

    ¡°Tiandang watched helplessly as your mother was dying. He was in aplete daze. He didn¡¯t bawl nor shout. I could see despair in his gaze. He then proceeded to detonate his soul core, so he could follow your mother. He acted so resolutely. Even though I was prepared to ept your mother¡¯s death, I didn¡¯t manage to stop him from igniting his soul core. The only thing I could do was to iste him from his soul core. I sealed his cultivation base rapidly with the help of the As Douluo. However, he turned hysterical and becamepletely mad.¡±

    ¡°He wanted to die so bad hoping that he could leave with your mother. Had it not been for you, had it not been because he still worried over you, I would have been incapable of stopping him. I told him that you had the Fallen Angel martial soul too, which could be sealed and needed protection. Only then did he stop his suicide attempt with great effort. From that day onward, he turned into a zombie. He was no longer Yuanen Tiandang, the first genius of our n.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian was filled with pain and agony at the mention of this. Being the father to Yuanen Tiandang, one could only imagine the torment he was in.

    ¡°Aftering out from the room, I could only mention that your mother chose tomit suicide to avoid bing the Demon¡¯s Door. Thankfully, the hearts of our nsmen were pacified upon hearing the news. Unfortunately, your father had been crippled by me. He was the one who had brought her into our n. If I had not said what I said, how could I make the rtives of those thirty-seven deceased nsmen ept the truth?¡±

    ¡°That was what happened then. I believe there should be a record of this in Shrek Academy. We¡¯ve been waiting while you studied in Shrek Academy. Perhaps, it was because you have both the Titan Giant Ape and the Fallen Angel martial souls that your Fallen Angel didn¡¯t affect your willpower. After the destruction of Shrek, we thought you were dead. We didn¡¯t tell your father the news until now. It was not until we watched you during thepetition that we realized that you were still alive. Even though you had put on make-up, we recognized the Titan Giant Ape martial soul. Much to our surprise, we discovered that you¡¯ve already achieved an eight-ring cultivation base. You¡¯ve already reached the moment of danger. Thus, you must leave with us so we can seal your Fallen Angel martial soul. Otherwise, you will end up like your mother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already lost my daughter-inw and my son. I can¡¯t afford to lose my granddaughter. Even if you¡¯ve never regarded me as your grandfather, in my heart, you¡¯re still my granddaughter. You are just as outstanding as your father. Come, leave with me.¡±

    At this point, Tang Wulin finally understood the whole situation. He could not refrain himself from speaking, ¡°Senior, is there no other way? Yuanen has twin martial souls, not just the Fallen Angel martial soul. Perhaps, it won¡¯t happen again? After all, her Fallen Angel martial soul is not as pure as before.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian spoke, ¡°We can¡¯t be sure. What if it turns out otherwise? It will result in a great catastrophe. The only way is topletely seal the Fallen Angel before she achieves the Title Douluo-rank. Only then can we be sure that the tragedy won¡¯t repeat itself.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui was a little stunned while Tang Wulin remained silent.

    There was no doubt that Tang Wulin was full of sympathy for Yuanen Yehui. Yet, the safety of countless people was at stake. He finally understood why Yuanen Zhentian insisted on taking Yuanen Yehuie what may.

    The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin frowned deeply. ¡°Your Excellency, this is truly a troublesome matter. However, I feel that we shouldn¡¯t be rash. Yuanen¡¯s situation is special because of her twin martial souls. Even though she has already achieved breakthrough to an eight-ring cultivation base now, she won¡¯t be advancing to the nine-ring Title Douluo any time soon. Two heads are better than one. Why don¡¯t I invite the rest of the Limit Douluos to assess her situation together? Even if we were to seal it, we should consider all the possible ways without harming her and affecting her cultivation base. What do you think?¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve yet to ask your name, sir.¡±

    Zang Xin answered, ¡°My title is Amorous and I¡¯m under the Tang Sect.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the Tang Sect¡¯s Amorous Douluo? Alright. However, we must handle the situation within six months at most. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that even she will be incapable of controlling her martial soul¡¯s elevation when she has achieved a certain level.¡± Yuanen Zhentian did not pursue the matter further. After all, he had lost to Tang Wulin.

 Chapter 1508 - Very Hungry

    <h4>Chapter 1508: Very Hungry</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Zhentian stood up and looked toward Yuanen Yehui. ¡°Yuanen, the tragedy of the past should never repeat itself. Come back to visit your father. You¡¯re his only hope. Had it not been because of you, I¡¯m afraid he would have already...¡±

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body trembled. Her pearly whites bit her lower lip as she nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll return with you.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian heaved a long sigh before he floated away.

    When Tang Wulin returned to Lan Fozi and Xie Xie, he could see that Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes were red from crying. Xie Xie hastily dashed forward to grab her hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re going to be fine. I¡¯ll be with you no matter what happens.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui nodded softly.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Xie Xie is right. We¡¯re a team. We¡¯ll face any challenges together, no matter what happens. Don¡¯t worry too much over this. We¡¯ll help you ovee the matter when the Joust For A Spouse Festival has ended.¡±

    Meanwhile, the Titan Giant Ape n had already sent over the contact information to them. It was delivered by Yuanen Yehui¡¯s second uncle.

    He appeared to have calmed down at present. He passed Yuanen Yehui a slip of paper with the contact details.

    Yuanen Yehui raised her head and looked at him. She thought about her beautiful second aunt who had held her when she was young. She was ovee with emotions and her eyes began turning red.

    ¡°I suppose your grandfather told you about it?¡± asked her second uncle.

    Yuanen Yehui nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my name to Yuanen Tianshang since that very day.¡± Her second uncle turned around to leave having uttered those words. His silhouette which was emaciated appeared deste.

    The Amorous Douluo spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Alright. All of you should go back to rest. Don¡¯t worry too much over this. Since the As Douluo had said that Yuanen¡¯s martial soul could be sealed as long as her cultivation base remained below the nine-ring rank, it shouldn¡¯t be an issue. At most, only Yuanen¡¯s fighting capacity would be affected. We¡¯ll certainly figure out an appropriate way to handle this problem.¡±

    Xie Xie apanied the sad Yuanen Yehui as they left. It was already midnight by the time the Amorous Douluo sent Tang Wulin back to the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    Tang Wulin suddenly realized two things on his mind when hey on the bed to rx.

    His first thought was he was still very hungry because he had skipped dinner.

    The second thought he had was how he could recoverpletely by tomorrow since he was injured rather severely! Tomorrow would be the first round of the round-robin match in which he was taking part in the Joust For A Spouse Festival.

    ...

    Lan Fozi looked up into the night sky with an absentminded gaze. All that happened today had a huge impact on her.

    At present, she was seated on the rooftop of the hotel where she was staying. The three scenes where Tang Wulin withstood Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s three consecutive attacks appeared non-stop in her mind.

    It was precisely due to her spiritual power which had achieved the Spirit Domain realm that allowed her to sense the dreadful terror of Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s attacks. Had she be in Tang Wulin¡¯s ce, she would have turned into ashes after the third attack.

    Her ashes would have been strewn all over. In any case, she would not have survived the ordeal.

    At the thought of this, the corners of her lips curved into a bitter smile.

    He was so much more powerful than she had imagined. She was still hoping that she would be grouped with him. If she were in the same group as him, she might not even stand a chance to win.

    A soul master¡¯s ability should not just be described as pure energy. One¡¯s cultivation base remained the most important when one had achieved a certain rank.

    Were his skills weaker than hers for sure? That crude-looking but ingenious punch of his managed to fend off the Mainstay¡¯s pointing finger. He also dabbled in the powers of thew.

    Lan Fozi did not believe that any of her peers could be more outstanding than herself. At present, she had to believe the results she had just witnessed.

    ¡®I need to work harder too! I can¡¯t be arrogant and contented anymore. Mother, I will work hard and I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    ...

    The Mingdu Coliseum had been bustling since early in the morning. The third group of the round-robin match wouldmence today. There were two well-known powerhousespeting in today¡¯s match. All the admission tickets for today¡¯s match were sold out. People from all walks of life who came to watch the battle had begun to enter the coliseum through the various avenues.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master Qiangu Dongfeng had already arrived. He came to watch since Qiangu Zhangting would bepeting in today¡¯s match. This was his second visit to the Joust For A Spouse Festival since the festival began. His appearance today was meant to boost the poprity of thepetition.

    The Ten Thousand Beast tform did well for the past two days. Since it was intentional, any soul master who entered the tform would receive good gains. Such gains could not be acquired via ordinary cultivation or other means. It was meant to enhance the sess trend of the higher-ranked soul masters.

    The Joust For A Spouse Festival had attracted more higher-ranked soul masters. The winners were awarded with expensive rewards. Nheless, the organization made enough profits from the Ten Thousand Beast tform to cover the costs of the event many times over. Undoubtedly, the event was a tremendous sess.

    The media took notice of it and began coverage of the event. However, the elevating ability was far more important for the higher-ranked soul masters. Although they were naturally aware that partaking in the Ten Thousand Beast tform would benefit the Spirit Pagoda more than themselves, they had no choice but to do so. If they did not take part while the higher-ranked soul masters did, then the disparity between them would be even greater. How could they stand at the pinnacle of the soul masters¡¯ world then?

    Currently, the crowd of higher-ranked soul masters in Mingdu City would inquire one another frequently, ¡°Have you entered the Ten Thousand Beast tform?¡±

    Such inquiries and the showboating of their skills after gaining some elevation promoted the poprity of the Ten Thousand Beast tform further.

    Many soul masters were working hard to earn more money at present. Those who had yet to enter the tform were umting their savings so they could enter. Also, there were those who wished to enter again so they could receive even more gains.

    Qiangu Dongfeng did not care much about the affairs of Shrek Academy anymore. News coverage of Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction had dropped after the Joust For A Spouse Festival began. He was well aware that Shrek Academy took a long time to achieve its fame of being the number one academy on the continent after countless generations of hard work.

    Nheless, the reconstruction of Shrek Academy at present was not as difficult as its initial construction. In any case, it would require a long process to regain its former glory. It would only be possible after the umtion of a few generations at the very least.

    On the other hand, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s influence was on the rise now. Qiangu Dongfeng had begun preparing for something else. He would be announcing that the Spirit Pagoda would be establishing their own advanced soul masters¡¯ academy after the Joust For A Spouse Festival. Its construction would be next to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters, which made it adjacent to Shrek Academy. They would be the rivals of Shrek.

    With their abundant resources, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s higher-ranked soul masters¡¯ academy could organize many events simr to the Joust For A Spouse Festival. It would generate a lot of interest for the Spirit Pagoda. If the Spirit Pagoda were to establish the soul masters¡¯ academy and offer rewards such as low-cost spirit souls, free entry passes to the Ten Thousand Beast tform and the spirit ascension tform, it would attract arge number of outstanding young talents to join them.

    Shrek Academy was no longer the number one academy on the continent as it was in the past. Without its reputation of being number one on the continent, how could Shrek Academy possiblypete against the Spirit Pagoda?

    The Spirit Pagoda could not suppress Shrek Academy by the look of things. In reality, the most crucial part of an academy was its renewable sources. Without renewable sources, what could they do even if they had excellent teaching skills? The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s advanced soul masters¡¯ academy would be the death of Shrek Academy.

    Qiangu Dongfeng came up with this coordinated strategy after Qiangu Zhangting told him about his idea of the Joust For A Spouse Festival the other day.

    When the Joust For A Spouse Festival ended, the Spirit Pagoda announced the establishment of an advanced soul masters¡¯ academy which would be carried out on a grand scale. They would begin recruiting students earlier than Shrek Academy to see how Shrek Academy wouldpete against them.

    At the thought of this, Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s face cracked into a faint genial smile. At the same time, he felt even more joyous in his heart. The fear aroused earlier by the reconstruction of Shrek Academy was swept into nothingness.

    ¡°Pagoda master, you seem to be in a very good mood today!¡± asked Gu Yuena as she looked at the smiling Qiangu Dongfeng.

    Qiangu Dongfeng burst outughing. ¡°It¡¯s really going well. The festival is a sess. There¡¯s you and Zhangting as well, so how can I not feel happy? I have worthy sessors now! Everything is going well with the Ten Thousand Beast tform, right?¡±

    It was not his first time asking Gu Yuena this question.

    Gu Yuena nodded. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve made the proper arrangements. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng said, ¡°Although you¡¯re young, you¡¯ve always been good at managing. I¡¯m at ease, of course. I heard that the Yu Longyue boy from Zhangting¡¯s group has rather impressive abilities. What do you think of him aspared to Zhangting?¡±

    Gu Yuena considered for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to tell. I¡¯ve yet to see Yu Longyue¡¯s overall ability at present, so it¡¯s difficult for me to make a judgement. However, I reminded Zhangting again and again not to be reckless in this match.¡±

 Chapter 1509 - Li Weisi

    <h4>Chapter 1509: Li Weisi</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Qiangu Dongfeng nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Zhangting is still quite confident about this. He has our Qiangu n¡¯s legacy divine weapon with him. Even if that Yu Longyue is a Hyper Douluo, he can¡¯t possibly be a worthy opponent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± said Gu Yuena in relief, but there was a faint radiance flickering in her eyes.

    ¡®Divine weapon, huh? Do you think having a divine weapon will defeat him? Heh-heh.¡¯

    ¡®Wulin, oh Wulin. You must win for sure. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to adopt my backup n, you see.¡¯

    The audience had already entered the arena. The first round of the round-robin tournament on the second day was about to officially begin. First to be carried out were the five rounds of fights for group number three.

    ¡°People of Mingdu Coliseum, I believe that the exciting battles during yesterday¡¯s round-robin have managed to leave behind a profound impression on all of you. Today¡¯s matches are going to be even more impressive. There will be multiple Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses taking part in today¡¯spetition. I¡¯m yourmentator for today. Ai Fei and I¡¯ll bementating on today¡¯spetitions for you all day. The first round of matches for group number three will begin with group number three¡¯s contestant sixty-six, Yu Longyue, versus contestant seventy-one, Li Weisi.¡±

    That was correct. Tang Wulin¡¯s match was arranged to be the first of the day.

    ¡°Before thepetition begins, I¡¯m going to give a simple analysis topare the two opponents¡¯ abilities in today¡¯s match. Contestant Number Seventy-one Li Weisi¡¯s martial soul is a crystal ball. It is a rather special martial soul. He is skilled in all sorts of illusions. Moreover, he possesses the ability to conjure real illusions. He is the so-called embodiment of a myriad of changes and someone impossible to guard against. Contestant Li Weisi has an eight-ringed cultivation base, but he does have a record of winning even with a rank handicap.¡±

    ¡°I believe that everyone is very familiar with Contestant Number Sixty-six Yu Longyue here. Hees from the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon King n. He even had an instant knockout against an eight-ringed Soul Douluo in his earlier match. The strength of his abilities is said to have ced him within the top ten seeds of thispetition. Judging by their abilities, Contestant Yu Longyue has a clear advantage upper, of course, but if Contestant Li Weisi is capable of making the most of his illusion skills then he will stand a chance too. So please give a round of apuse to wee our two contestants into the arena next.¡±

    The audience immediately broke into apuse, cheering on the contestants. Most of the cheering was meant for Yu Longyue. This was not because he was the contestant with the more powerful abilities but because of the difference in the contestants looks.

    Li Weisi was a Soul Douluo, but he was already forty years old this year. Moreover, he was short and stout which made him appear just like a child. His pair of small eyes seemed to be about the size of a green pea, and he gave the impression of a short-sighted mouse when seen from any angle. He also exuded a ghastly aura under close inspection. He was definitely not a lovable figure.

    Compared to him, Yu Longyue¡¯s appearance was, without a doubt, far more pleasant. Thus, there was a huge difference in poprity between these two contestants.

    No one wanted a woman as beautiful as the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena to end up marrying a man with Li Weisi¡¯s looks.

    Li Weisi had an extremely solemn expression on his face when he ascended to the stage.

    He had watched thepetition between Tang Wulin and Ao Wuchang. That Lightning Forest of his was terrifying! It had rendered Ao Wuchang¡¯s summoning doorpletely useless and unable to function. On the other hand, thepetition arena was different for it had a muchrger surface area. This would be better for him because he was skilled with illusions. Even so, it seemed like the lighting was capable of producing a certain suppressive effect against almost all illusion skills! Actually, he was quite aware that it was utterly impossible for him to defeat Yu Longyue.

    However, his eyes glowed brighter involuntarily when he walked onto thepetition stage and saw Tang Wulin that was also ascending to the stage from the opposite side.

    Not only Li Weisi but thementator, Ai Fei, had also noticed that something was not right. Ai Fei could not help saying in astonishment, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with Yu Longyue today? Why does he look a little dispirited? The color of his face shows that he isn¡¯t in good health today!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face really did not look very good. His makeup skill was so incredible that it would not conceal the color of his skin, making him appear even closer to his true appearance. On the other hand, his face seemed to be a pale gray. The essence, energy and spirit of his entire person were also rather weak. Even though he was still walking with a rather stable gait, his body¡¯s aura was clearly in some trouble.

    He was not feigning this, and Tang Wulin was feeling very depressed about it as well.

    Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s ability was truly too powerful. Tang Wulin had needed to exhaust all of his strength in order to withstand a direct blow from him. Even his battle armor was badly damaged in the incident.

    Although Yuanen Zhentian did retract the Titan Divine Punch¡¯s residual power in his body afterward, it had not changed the fact that Tang Wulin was severely injured.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s self-healing ability had its limits. It would take more than a matter of hours for him to recover after withstanding attacks of that extent. He was not in good condition at the moment. With great effort, he had healed the five broken ribs he had suffered, but the pain had notpletely left him. His blood essence was scattered and his soul power was unstable. More importantly, his badly damaged battle armor earlier could not be used anymore.

    Soul-forged battle armor was capable of self-repair, but the more damage it took, the longer time it would need to recover. Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Moon Song battle armor was extraordinary, but it would need at least three days topletely return to its original state. The amount of damage it had sustained this time was through and quite severe.

    All these issues were not still not the worst of it. The worst was that his spirit was exhausted. He had attempted to utilizew power several times the day before, particrly on the elemental lightning¡¯s explosive energy. It had an immense impact on his spiritual power. At this point, it would be rather impressive if he could utilize thirty percent of his abilities.

    It was precisely because of this that one could clearly see there was a change on the surface of his body.

    Li Weisi was naturally overjoyed upon seeing this. He was well aware of his appearance too, of course. Even if he could make it into the top ten finalists, he could not possibly be chosen by Gu Yuena. Moreover, the imperious Qiangu Zhangting was also in his group.

    However, his goal was to win a few more rounds in order to boost his final cing. The further he got in the ranks, the more rewards he would receive.

    Moreover, if he was capable of defeating the Title Douluo Tang Wulin in this match, he would make a name for himself in one battle!

    ¡°Contestant Yu Longyue does not look so good. I wonder what issues he is having? We¡¯re not allowed to specte. The most important matter now is whether he is capable of defeating Contestant Li Weisi given his current physical condition? We shall wait and see.¡±

    On the main tform, Gu Yuena¡¯s pupils constricted for a moment as well upon seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s pallor. The night before, she had actually sensed that Tang Wulin was fighting against a powerhouse, but she did not sense any life-threatening danger at the time. As a result, she did not take any action. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s injuries appeared to be rather severe judging by the situation at the moment. They seemed to be even worse than she had imagined.

    Such circumstances were unusual for Tang Wulin. With his physical capabilities, who was capable of hurting him so badly? It could not have been done by the Spirit Pagoda. If they had made such a move, Gu Yuena would certainly have received some information on that regardless. So who could it be?

    Tang Wulin carried her silver dragon scale on his body while his golden dragon scale hung around her neck under her clothes. Naturally, she could feel Tang Wulin¡¯s current physical condition in an even more profound manner. In fact, she could feel him better than anybody else.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s state was not an act, as he was truly in a bad way! Could it be that he would lose this round of thepetition? It would be quite troublesome if he were to lose.

    Meanwhile, Gu Yuena suddenly realized that Tang Wulin was not even paying attention to his opponent. Instead, he raised his head and took a nce at the main tform.

    The main tform was shielded by a one-way mirror. From behind it, one could see outside, but not from the outside in. It kept things quite private. Nevertheless, as Tang Wulin nced at the tform Gu Yuena saw his eyes meet hers coincidentally, and she could see something in his gaze. It was his belief! The belief in a certain victory!

 Chapter 1510 - The Insight

    <h4>Chapter 1510: The Insight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Ourpetition is about to begin now. Counting down from five!¡±

    An enormous protective shield arose and isted everything from the external world including sound.

    The area became quiet. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes alreadynded upon Li Weisi standing on the opposite side.

    ¡°Your Excellency Yu Longyue, even though I don¡¯t know what happened to you, but I¡¯m sorry that I will be sparing no effort in our fight today. I won¡¯t show mercy just because of your injuries. This is the respect I have for a Title Douluo.¡± Li Weisi bowed in salute ever so slightly while he was speaking.

    This also spoke to his intelligence. They were in apetition, not a killing field. He could not kill Tang Wulin anyhow. If he offended Tang Wulin, the young master from the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon King n might eventuallye seeking revenge. That was not something Li Weisi would ever be able to handle. Thus, he chose to say these words first before anything else.

    Tang Wulin nodded toward Li Weisi, but he did not say anything further.

    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one, begin!¡±

    The first match of the round-robin for group number three had finally begun.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression had turned serious in a split second. Li Weisi raised his hand on the opposite side and conjured an exquisite crystal ball in his grasp.

    The ball appeared to be crystal-clear all over. Three colored lights flickered softly on its surface in red, blue and green.

    The three lights transformed into colored streams that inteced and pulsed on the surface of the crystal ball. It was pulsing with the rhythm of life. A total of eight soul rings appeared on Li Weisi¡¯s body, including two yellow, three purple and three ck soul rings.

    His first soul ring shimmered brightly, and the three-colored radiance spurted out from the crystal ball. The light transformed into thick white mist in a split second before surging out into the surroundings. It made the area around Li Weisi take on a dream-like state.

    Meanwhile, Li Weisi¡¯s body was alreadypletely enshrouded by the mist. The audience could not see the other soul skills that he wasunching anymore.

    The white mist surged tempestuously and underwent a rapid transformation. The cloudy mist gathered into the form of a giant tiger that pounced toward Tang Wulin.

    Ai Fei was fullymitted to hismentating. ¡°Alright, we can see that Contestant Li Weisi unleashed his martial soul and first soul skill as soon as he began to make a move. His first soul skill should be a range-type skill. It is not equipped with any offensive power of its own, but it¡¯s used to confuse the opponent and protect the user. Going by what we¡¯ve learned of Contestant Li Weisi, his first soul skill also shields against spiritual power. It is capable of preventing the opponent from detecting him. He is ying it safe by making a strong foundation, which is a rather impressive tactic.

    ¡°Next, we are going to take a look at whether Contestant Li Weisi, who is skilled in control, is capable of luring Contestant Yu Longyue into following his rhythm. I think that the possibility would have been quite low if these were ordinary circumstances. However, it seems like Contestant Yu Longyue is not in good condition today. Perhaps Contestant Li Weisi still stands a chance.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not good. The mist is so thick that I can¡¯t see the situation on the inside anymore. This is disrupting ourmentary. I can see that the mist is about to spread to Contestant Yu Longyue¡¯s side soon. Everyone, look. The mist has taken the form of a tiger pouncing toward Contestant Yu Longyue. We shall see how Contestant Yu Longyue is going to respond to that now.

    ¡°What...Has Contestant Yu Longyue been devoured by the giant tiger formed out of the mist? Over two-thirds of thepetition stage has been covered by the thick mist. I can¡¯t see the what¡¯s going on inside for now.¡±

    Thementator had no choice but to stop at this point. Ai Fei was feeling very gloomy too because there was no way he couldmentate on the situation! He was hoping that Tang Wulin could at least make a big disy to disperse the mist so he could continuementating.

    Tang Wulin observed the opponent quietly when he unleashed the mist. The mist appeared to be simple, but it was a hundred-year soul skill. Just as Ai Fei mentioned, the mist was very effective in shielding against spiritual power. What a waste that Li Weisi was fighting against a powerhouse whose spiritual power had already reached the Spirit Domain realm.

    Even though Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power had been drained so severely that he was not at his best for the moment, this first soul skill¡¯s mist was not enough to hinder his senses.

    The mist tiger was nothing but a probe. Thus, Tang Wulin did not attempt to dodge or hide. Instead, he allowed the opponent¡¯s mist to enshroud him while the soul rings on his body rose one by one. Due to his intentional concealment, his soul rings appeared to mainly be purple and ck in color.

    The mist surrounding them surged tempestuously. Tang Wulin decided to close his eyes because even if he were to use Purple Demon Eyes in this mist, he would be disrupted anyway. Moreover, there was utterly no need for him to use his sight to observe anything.

    ¡°Roar!¡± There was the sound of a mighty roar. It felt as if the sound originated from the call of countless soul beasts. It made one feel like one was surrounded by a beast tide.

    Sound waves rolled along in session while the surrounding mist was growing thicker and thicker.

    Tang Wulin remained standing there without moving. The sound wavesshed onto his ears while the mist disrupted his spiritual detection.

    Tang Wulin found that he was actually enjoying the feeling of pressure because the more he immersed himself in it, the more he could sense his instinctive reactions.

    The contest with Yuanen Zhentian the day before greatly benefited Tang Wulin, especially after sensing how the older man utilizedw using his strength. Tang Wulin¡¯sprehension of heaven and earthw was elevated to a whole new level.

    Even though the lightning from the elemental cmity containedw power, thatw, which originated from the cosmos, was still too far away and too deep to be fathomable by Tang Wulin at the moment.

    On the other hand, the narw was highly suitable for him. This was because he was the Nature Child blessed by the narw. He could fully utilize thew through theprehensive understanding of his own abilities. This felt like a more effective way for him.

    At his rank, all the methods of achieving mastery throughprehensive understanding were meant to fuse together the strongest characteristic of each of his abilities and create a more powerful attack. Every attacking method would allow his sublimation under the ovepping effect.

    Upon his return the night before, he did not even bother to sleep. Instead, he meditated to recuperate while thinking about the issue.

    He had already possessed more than ten of the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s soul skills due to the presence of his one-hundred-thousand-year spirit soul. In reality, given that his cultivation base was elevated to a certain extent, these soul skills were already not that effective when used in actual battles, especially when he was leaning more toward pure assault-type attacks.

    Judging on controlling ability, Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor martial soul alone could notpare to Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Star Staff. Judging by offensive power, the Bluesilver Emperor was not weak, but that was only when it was used to attack ordinary soul masters. On the other hand, Tang Wulin was looking up to and nning to be a powerhouse of the As Douluo, the Underworld King Douluo, the Boundless Sea Douluo, the Light Dark Douluo and the Amorous Douluo¡¯s rank.

    As a result, the Bluesilver Emperor¡¯s power was already insufficient.

    Earlier, he created his original Blood Soul Fusion Skill bybining the Bluesilver Emperor and the Golden Dragon King¡¯s abilities. At his rank at the time, he had managed to produce a rather impressive effect.

    Nevertheless, his Blood Soul Fusion Skill was insufficient when used to fight against a Hyper Douluo-ranked powerhouse or greater.

    He imagined having to face enemies that were all of Limit Douluo rank, such as Yuanen Zhentian from the day before. Tang Wulin was well aware that it appeared as if he had managed to withstand three of Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s attacks during their bout, but in reality, Yuanen Zhentian had actually held back. Tang Wulin understood that he was still incapable of resisting a direct strike at full-power from the Limit Douluo.

    When Tang Wulin was sparring against the Holy Dragon Douluo En Ci before, En Ci had shown mercy due to Tang Wulin¡¯s identity as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Otherwise, it would not have been that easy for Tang Wulin to resist him.

    It was precisely due to these reasons that Tang Wulin needed toplete and tidy up his abilities even more. He already possessed Spirit Domain spiritual power and his cultivation base had reached Title Douluo rank. As such, he would need to possess abilities befitting such a rank.

    As for the title that he was considering before, Tang Wulin was still feeling rather dissatisfied. Indeed, he was actually under the impression that he would only truly qualify to have his own title after bing a Limit Douluo. This was because his abilities would only truly be fixed and finalized after reaching that rank.

    As a result, he had to work harder to elevate himself.

    Law, the Bluesilver Emperor, the Golden Dragon King, Spirit Souls, and Divine Weapons!

    These were the numerous abilities that he normally had at his disposal.

    If he was capable of fusing all these into one, could he create a soul skill that was truly and sufficiently powerful?

    Tang Wulin had been thinking about this throughout the entire night before. That one night¡¯s time was not wasted. Due to the stimtion of his injuries and the effect of the remnant stress left behind by Yuanen Zhentian, he had finally gained some insight.

    Softly glowing golden mist arose from Tang Wulin¡¯s body to shield him from the thick mist of the outside world. There was a deep but soft dragon¡¯s roar. Every roar sounded like distant thunder.

 Chapter 1511 - Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law!

    <h4>Chapter 1511: Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The roaring of a thousand beasts in the surroundings had obviously weakened. While on the other hand, the mist-formed giant beasts were dispersing and scattering uponnding on the golden mist despite having almost transformed into solid attacks.

    There were tremors, resonance, dragon¡¯s roar and also thew that originated from Douluo Continent.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes turned unusually bright as golden scales covered his entire body. He suddenly shouted aloud, ¡°Forbidden!¡±

    The shout violently warped the entire surrounding space. A gigantic golden dragon¡¯s head spurted out from his body such that the cloud mist in the area thirty-meter in radius was instantaneously dispersed off to the surroundings with the tremor.

    Li Weisi could only feel as if his head was spinning. He felt as if he was about to lose control of the crystal ball after hearing the shout.

    Then he discovered in astonishment that the thick mist he unleashed had all turned into golden color without warning. It was a dazzling golden color.

    ¡°Dragon...¡± Tang Wulin shouted aloud once again for the second time.

    The Dragon Core inside his body pulsated violently while his soul core oscited at high frequency! His soul power and bloodline power were gushing violently. As his injuries had yet topletely heal, his body was gently trembling at this exact moment.

    However, it was also at this exact moment that his spirit was filled with excitement. This was because following his shout out of those two words, he had finally captured that fine turning point. It was a turning point that he could not have missed regardless.

    A gigantic Golden Dragon¡¯s head was slowly raised. The light shadow that still appeared a little illusionary at first seemed like it had condensed into an entity and the bright golden scale located right at the center of the dragon¡¯s forehead suddenly undergone a transformation. It turned into seven-colored in a split second as its radiance circted and emitted a fluctuation that was difficult to describe.

    On the main tform, Gu Yuena uncontrobly leaped up as she suddenly arrived before the one-way mirror. She looked into the direction of thepetition stage with an anxious and doubtful gaze.

    ¡°Emperor...¡± Another loud shout was heard. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s voice could not pass through to the outside world due to the isted protective shield that isted everything from thepetition stage.

    In an ordinarypetition, a protective shield was only used to shield the sound from the inside but not outside. However, Title Douluos would be colliding into one another in this Joust For A Spouse Festival. In order to prevent the violent booming noises from affecting the audience¡¯s health, the protective shield was converted into a two-way defense.

    Following the sound of the word ¡®Emperor¡¯, the thick mist once again turned into seven colors and appeared very attractive.

    It felt as if the air had alreadypletely frozen over at this very moment. Li Weisi could only feel as if everything that surrounded his body had already frozen. It was so frozen that he could not even budge at all.

    Intense fear instantly radiated past his entire body. He had never expected that his opponent that originally appeared to be sickly could actually unleash such a terrifying aura. Despite Li Weisi¡¯s eight-ringed Soul Douluo cultivation base, he felt like he waspletely suppressed by the opponent.

    ¡°Break...¡± Another shout was heard again. Thew transformed once again as all the mist dispersed off at this very moment. The entirepetition stage was cleared off. Yet, it was peculiar that the audience was still incapable of clearly seeing the situation of thepetition stage. This was because the lightning on the entirepetition stage waspletely distorted. There was only the seven-colored radiance that was fluctuating and there was no way a person could clearly see the situation.

    The yellow protective shield did not budge an inch and it had not beenshed on by any impact at all. It appeared as if it was only a change of light shadow. It was more akin to an illusionary field than anything else.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng asked out of curiosity.

    With the istion of the protective shield, Qiangu Dongfeng could only judge from the energy fluctuations emitted from the inside. Everything nothing seemed to be unusual. Thus, even the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master had not discovered anything. The energy unleashed by Tang Wulin was only limited to the inside of the protective shield in reality. The energy had note into any contact with the outside world.

    ¡°No, nothing. It¡¯s only that very moment earlier, I sensed some form of light shadow changes. That Li Weisi is quite an interesting person!¡± Gu Yuena spoke in an all-natural manner, but there was an obvious shocked and surprised look in her eyes at this moment. It was only that she was looking outward so Qiangu Dongfeng did not see it.

    ¡°That¡¯s just an illusion. After achieving a certain rank, the power of one¡¯s spiritual power will ensure that one doesn¡¯t get disturbed by illusion skills. His crystal ball¡¯s illusion is only originated from three types of elements mainly water, fire, and wind. I¡¯m afraid that he wouldn¡¯t even be able topletely unleash his illusion skill if he is doing it before you.¡± Qiangu Dongfeng was able to point out the source of Li Weisi¡¯s ability in just one sentence.

    On the other hand, Li Weisi who was standing on thepetition stage felt like his soul had left his body and was flying beyond the sky at this moment.

    As soon as the word ¡®break¡¯ was spoken, the crystal ball in his hand had already crushed into pieces with a loud boom. Even the soul core inside his body had instantaneously exploded into fragments. It was even more terrifying that everything that had exploded was surging out from his body in a split second.

    An intense sense of weakness made him feel like he could not even stand firmly on the ground. The audience could not see but he could clearly see that Tang Wulin was standing there as imposing as a God. His right hand raised in front of his body was entirely covered in golden scales. The scales refracted seven-colored radiance. It looked like it was just a dragon¡¯s w yet the dragon¡¯s w appeared to be able to grasp the heaven and earth in Li Weisi¡¯s eyes. A ck hole rimmed with seven-colored radiance appeared in Tang Wulin¡¯s palm just as such.

    Li Weisi¡¯s body began to slowly move towards Tang Wulin without his control. Intense fear of death grasped Li Weisi such that he wished to scream out in fear but he could not even make a sound.

    Everything in the surroundings was warped and distorted while the enemy before Li Weisi was so terrifying and majestic that he had to awe in admiration.

    ¡®What sort of human is he? It¡¯s over, I¡¯m doomed.¡¯

    Just as Li Weisi was assuming that he was already on the verge of death, the warped space abruptly shook and everything had returned to calmness.

    ¡°Plop.¡± Li Weisi fell limply onto the ground as he loudly panted for air.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin who was iparably majestic-looking earlier standing opposite to Li Weisi suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. His body swayed for a while before he could stand firmly with great effort. He appeared even more ghastly pale than before now.

    Everything including the dragon¡¯s w, scales, and head had already vanished into nothingness at this moment. The feeling as if even heaven and earth were about to break had also disappeared.

    ¡°What! what has happened actually?¡± As amentator, Ai Fei was not supposed to speak like this. Yet, the impression left behind by thispetition in his mind was just as such.

    Yes! What had happened actually? He had no idea at all!

    There was a thick mist at first, followed by the change of color, then the mist vanished before the lighting on thepetition stage became distorted. Then, everything had ended. One of the contestants vomited blood while another fell onto the ground.

    The entire process had only taken a few minutes in total from the beginning to the end.

    Where was the exciting battle that was promised? Where was the promised collision? Where was the magnificence that they agreed upon? Where were they?

    Not only him, the audience were also great disappointed.

    Judging from the current situation, there was no doubt that Tang Wulin had won. However, how did he win! It was apparent that he was not in a good condition either. This should be collision of two opponents well-matched in strength, right? Otherwise, how did it turn into this?

    Not only that, no one managed to see anything! The purpose of purchasing entrance ticket was to watch the exciting battles!

    All at once, there was amotion in the entire audience tform. Many audience members were shouting aloud out of dissatisfaction.

    The referee entered the scene and came to Li Weisi¡¯s side first. The referee looked at Li Weisi whose eyes had already lost its focus and was staring absentmindedly and then looked at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin made a hand gesture at the referee to show that he was okay.

    It was easy to determine victory and defeat.

    ¡°Number sixty-six Yu Longyue wins!¡±

    Tang Wulin slowly walked to Li Weisi¡¯s side and helped him to stand up from the ground. He patted on Li Weisi¡¯s shoulder in a manner that seemed friendly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was heard in Li Weisi¡¯s mind. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything and you don¡¯t have a clue either. Your soul core will be condensed once again in seven days and everything will be the same for you. Do you understand?¡±

    Li Weisi shivered coldly before he regained his consciousness. His eyes were filled with astonishment as he looked at Tang Wulin then he nodded in an iparably respectful manner towards Tang Wulin. ¡°Understood, understood.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled with his ghastly pale face. He then turned around and staggered away.

 Chapter 1512 - Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break

    <h4>Chapter 1512: Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He slightly lowered his head to avoid people seeing his gaze at present as it was filled with ecstasy.

    Finally! he had seeded.

    After experiencing the Heaven Refinement for many days in addition to Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s oppression, theprehension gained from his many years of cultivation, and the baptism of elemental cmity, he had finally seeded.

    If one were to say that he had discovered the preliminary mold for fusion through his battle with Yuanen Zhentian yesterday, then he had trulypleted the first fusion of all his abilities in this battle.

    The dragon was derived from the Golden Dragon King while the emperor originated from the Bluesilver Emperor.

    Golden Dragon Roar, Bluesilver Golden Array, Golden Dragon Tremor Burst,w power, King¡¯s Path and some other stuff that Tang Wulin could not clearly exin were all brought together earlier during that very moment and gathered into that punch.

    It was the Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break!

    Tang Wulin vomited blood not because he had exhausted his abilities but because he was trying his best to suppress the strike as much as he could without allowing its power to unleashpletely. Otherwise, how else could the opponent have even survived.

    The changes that urred during that fusion moment reverberated in his mind. There were the changes that originated from his Dragon Core and soul core too.

    His Dragon Core sank while his soul core ascended. At the very moment when the punch was thrown, his Dragon Core and soul core hadpletely fused as one. The projection of his sea of spirit descended and fused onto these twoponents. It was the fusion of all three.

    The words he roared out were not meant to show off, but he was using the pitch of every word to vibrate every ounce of strength inside his body andplete the final fusion.

    Those four words roared out by Tang Wulin had instantaneously taken form in his mind. Everything urred so naturally that it seemed as if thew of heaven and earth was supposed to be as such.

    Tang Wulin had only understood what the pinnacle of soul masters actually was after he threw that punch. It was not to utilize thew but it was to break through thew!

    His cultivation base had not elevated in this series of changes, but theprehension of his realm had changed in that split second.

    He even found himself yearning for another battle with Yuanen Zhentian at this exact moment so that he could utilize the Dragon Emperor Break move as a whole and see the true extent of its power. It was definitely not the change produced as the sum of all his abilities but it was a form of unprecedented breakthrough. It was the powerfulness of breaking throughws.

    Moreover, this was very different from all his previous abilities. Tang Wulin could obviously feel that the fusion and the move created this time would certainly elevate with the increase of his cultivation base.

    He had finally found the first move of powerful abilities that belonged to himself. This was the true path. After breaking through to Title Douluo cultivation base and having some issues with his foundation, he had finally reinforced his foundation and stepped into this realm for real.

    He was utterly uninterested in thetterpetitions and he was not nning to watch either. His only wish was to get back to the cksmith¡¯s Association as soon as possible so that he could achieve mastery through aprehensive understanding of his experience today andpletely stabilized the move.

    The effect of Dragon Emperor Break was that it was capable of breaking allws. Every illusionary, energy or spiritual-type attack would be broken and shattered before it. It was a direct change ofws and the yielding of heaven and earth maxim.

    Tang Wulin had only noticed his feebleness at present after returning to the resting area. Cold sweat soaked through his clothes as waves of intense dizziness appeared in his head and his entire body felt exhausted.

    His body was supposed to be severely injured and in a poor condition today. However, he spared no effort in fusing everything he had during the breakthrough earlier. How could he still have the effort to pay attention to his body¡¯s endurance when he was fully engaged in such fusion process.

    The negative condition of his body had onlypletely burst out after he managed to walk back to the resting area with the support of his stimted spirit.

    Tang Wulin did not wish to move at all when he finally sat on a chair. It felt like it was even difficult for him to even lift a finger.

    It had already been too long since he had felt such an intense sense of feebleness. On the other hand, his spirit was excited and stimted at this moment.

    The feeling was wonderful. The exhaustion of his body made his mind feel even more sobered such that all the changes he felt earlier began to settle. Tang Wulin was well aware that he had seeded. He had finally created something that belonged to himself.

    He needed to settle down and seizeplete control of this move. With this move as his foundation, he could bring together his other abilities thoroughly in a clear and ordered pattern. When he hadpletely fused everything he had, it would be the time when he could step into Hyper Douluo rank or even the Limit Douluo rank.

    His set of Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law was the inner secret that could be used to contend against pseudogod-ranked powerhouses like the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa in the future!

    ¡°Hey!¡± Tang Wulin was lost in thought when he heard a familiar voice.

    He raised his head with a great effort to look up. He saw Lan Fozi standing before himself holding a bottle of water in her hand as she passed it to him.

    Tang Wulin received the water bottle from Lan Fozi and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tang Wulin was ghastly pale and covered in sweat. He was exhausted and his body was in aplete mess. His aura was a chaotic mess and even his soul power fluctuations were faintly discernible.

    ¡°How can you take part in thepetition in your current physical condition. Is this Joust For A Spouse Festival so important to you?¡± Lan Fozi suddenly questioned Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s important,¡± Tang Wulin answered without the slightest hesitation and drank a few huge gulps of water. He was feeling more at ease after drinking it.

    ¡°Hmmph!¡± Lan Fozi coldly scoffed before she turned around and left.

    ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡± Tang Wulin found himself confused by her changing moods.

    ¡°Silly little boy.¡± Meanwhile, a gentle voice was suddenly heard. Tang Wulin shivered coldly but he immediately realized the source of this voice. His face cracked into a smile at once.

    ¡°Mother, howe you are here?¡±

    Tang Wulin had no idea since when Holy Spirit Douluo Yali had arrived by his side. Yali appeared to be old and feeble at present like a senile old woman. He could only see a little of her original elegance.

    ¡°How can I note when I learn that you¡¯ve been injured? I was originally enjoying my life with great meals. Huh? Why is your condition so serious? It seems like your condition has worsened since I heard from Zang Xin. Could it be that defeating an eight-ringed soul master consumed so much of your energy?¡±

    As she was speaking, one of Yali¡¯s hands had already pressed onto Tang Wulin¡¯s back. Of course she had no need for physical contact in order to treat Tang Wulin with her cultivation base, but they were in a public resting area and it would not be good for others to see her action.

    Gentle yet warm soul power was infused into Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He felt as if he was basking in the warm morning sun. His body felt warm and fuzzy at once as his pores closed to stop cold sweat from pouring out. The injuries inside his body earlier were also feeling more at ease in the nourishment of the warmth.

    ¡°It feels so good to have you here.¡± Tang Wulin raised his head and said to Yali with a smile.

    Yali chuckled softly. ¡°Silly little boy. You have rich origin power but there seems to be some sort of trigger this time. Damn that Yuanen Zhentina, humph!¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not senior Zhentian¡¯s fault but it¡¯s my own problem. I had some sort of trigger during thepetition earlier. It feels as if I have made some breakthroughs in my control of strength. I mobilized too much of my strength due to my impulsiveness and it resulted in this.¡±

    ¡°Another breakthrough? My son is truly awesome,¡± Yali smilingly said. She saw everything good in Tang Wulin right now just like a loving mother that profusely doted on her child.

    Tang Wulin was about to exin about his gains but he was stopped by Yali. ¡°Concentrate your spirit to stabilize your origin power. We shall discuss the restter when we¡¯ve returned.¡±

    As the most powerful recovery-type soul master in the entire Douluo, Yali¡¯s healing ability was beyond all doubt. The infusion of her pure and thick holy light element without the slightest impurity deseasonalized every contradiction and repaired the damage inside his body.

    Her treatment method was definitely not meant to overly stimte the reaction inside the body but it was a method toplete energy replenishment. She converted her soul power into heaven and earth treasures-like powerful concoction and infused it into Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Of course, her treatment method was not suitable for everyone. It was not a matter of her willingness but it was a question of whether the recipient was capable of absorbing the soul power. Not everyone was capable of absorbing such thick and pure energy.

    Meanwhile, a silhouette walked towards Tang Wulin¡¯s direction following the sound of tapping footsteps.

    Tang Wulin raised his head to look up and discovered that it was Lan Fozi that came walking back again.

    Lan Fozi¡¯s expression had already regained her usual calmness. She could not help being stunned for a moment when she realized that the Holy Spirit Douluo was standing by Tang Wulin¡¯s side. Even though Holy Spirit Douluo had already unleashed her invisible protective screen naturally to block the aura emitted when she was treating Tang Wulin, how could Lan Fozi be incapable of figuring out that Yali was treating Tang Wulin?

    Tang Wulin was still holding the water bottle given by Lan Fozi earlier. He could not refrain himself from asking out of curiosity after seeing her, ¡°Why are you back again?¡±

    Lan Fozi pointed to the water bottle in his hand. ¡°Return my bottle when you¡¯re done drinking.¡±

    Tang Wulin lowered his head to look at the water bottle in his hand. He was not in good condition earlier so he did not look closely before. He noticed that this was a white water bottle with a dark blue si printed on its front. The si looked very peculiar and seemed to be in the shape of a circle formed from the coiling of a huge fish.

 Chapter 1513 - She Likes You

    <h4>Chapter 1513: She Likes You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was apparent that the water bottle was not a disposable item. Tang Wulin passed the water bottle to Lan Fozi. She then looked toward the Holy Spirit Douluo standing by Tang Wulin and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°She¡¯s my mother.¡± He answered naturally which made Yali overjoyed to hear his response. She appeared as an old woman at present. Her face cracked into a smile which was filled with both mercy and kindness.

    Lan Fozi had a change of countenance. An envious look shed past her eyes. She quickly changed her unfriendly attitude toward Tang Wulin and spoke to Yali respectfully, ¡°Hello, auntie. I¡¯m sorry for being impolite earlier.¡±

    Yali shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You look like a nice girl. Why are you dressed as a man?¡±

    If Qiangu Dongfeng were in her ce, he would not be able to tell Lan Fozi¡¯s true gender either. However, Yali was the first recovery-type soul master in the world. She was familiar with the human body¡¯s structures, its natural smell and all the sensory organs. There was no need for Tang Wulin to spill the beans since quite a few parts of Lan Fozi¡¯s body already revealed she was a girl.

    Lan Fozi had a change of countenance. She red at Tang Wulin angrily because she did not realize she was being exposed by Yali¡¯s discerning eyes. She assumed that Tang Wulin told his mother about her. She bit her lower lip before she turned around and left after bowing to Yali as a mark of respect.

    The corners of Yali¡¯s mouth cracked into a yful smile as she watched Lan Fozi¡¯s departure. ¡°My incorrigible son! You¡¯re truly a teaser. You left behind a trail of women wherever you went just like your godfather.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin looked at the Holy Spirit Douluo in bewilderment. ¡°Mother, where¡¯s thising from?¡±

    Yali chuckled. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that the girl is being nice to you? Mother has been through this kind of experience before. If I can¡¯t even see that, then my hundred years of life has been wasted.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in astonishment, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? She¡¯s always disguised herself as a man. Moreover, I think there¡¯s something wrong with her sexual orientation. I think she likes girls. Perhaps, that¡¯s the reason why she took part in the Joust For A Spouse Festival. She keeps telling me how much she loves Gu Yue. How on earth is that possible? You¡¯ve misjudged, mother.¡±

    Yali spoke with a slight helplessness, ¡°It appears you¡¯re still quite naive. Back then, your godfather would probably have seen through her. I can tell that she has feelings for you just by looking at her gaze whenever she looks at you. Perhaps, she herself is unaware that she¡¯s attracted to you. Although I don¡¯t know what happened between the both of you, she came asking for water to be sent to you immediately after thepetition. Tell me, what kind of friend does that? I don¡¯t think yourrades from the Shrek Seven Monsters are even that attentive. Moreover, she didn¡¯te back for her water bottle as she felt a little unwilling to leave you. She wanted toe back to check on you. More importantly, I can feel her strong aura on the bottle. It has been used for a period of time at the very least. Giving a personal belonging to someone of an opposite gender and being natural about it. Please tell Mother, is it normal?¡±

    Tang Wulin was being questioned by the Holy Spirit Douluo until he was speechless. He found it hard to imagine that such a situation would happen. It was truly because he had never regarded Lan Fozi as a girl all this while. Moreover, he had always assumed that Lan Fozi treated him with hostility!

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Mother. You should know that I only love Gu Yue alone.¡± He shook his head profusely with an expression as if he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Hehe. Gu Yuena is truly blessed to have your unreserved belief in her and your persistence. I¡¯m envious! If your godfather was as resolute as you back then, he wouldn¡¯t have so many disputes. You¡¯re stronger than him because you¡¯ve never given any girl the chance for a misunderstanding. It¡¯s a good thing and I hope that you¡¯ll continue to uphold this virtue.¡±

    ¡®What do you mean by ¡®hope¡¯?¡¯ The corner of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo spoke as if she was insinuating something else, ¡°There are truly too many temptations in this world!¡±

    Tang Wulin stabilized his physical condition before he left the coliseum together with the Holy Spirit Douluo. They were not supposed to be together so as not to expose their identities. However, the Holy Spirit Douluo was concerned with Tang Wulin¡¯s safety. So, she apanied him all the way to the entrance of the cksmith¡¯s Association.

    Meanwhile, a limousine had stopped in front of the cksmith¡¯s Association. The dark blue limousine opened its coach doors. A man dressed in butler attire came out of the car and made an inviting gesture toward Yali.

    Yali got into the car with a smile. The car door closed. It then left silently.

    ¡°I feel at ease seeing that you¡¯re so happy,¡± said a man in the car. He was smiling.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been so happy. A person must always have hope. When one is hopeful, one will naturally have a brighter outlook. When one is young, it¡¯s easy to feel discontented all the time since discontentment will motivate one to pursue knowledge. On the other hand, when one gets older, one will wish to settle down to protect what¡¯s existing and feel the happiness which is most precious. One will not mind living a mediocre life everyday. On the contrary, one will take delight in doing so.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve such an outlook.¡± The man heaved a sigh softly. His gaze seemed to have lost focus.

    Yali smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes, I feel Heaven has been real good to me. I¡¯d a good husband like Brother Ming and we had spent decades living together happily. What¡¯s there to be discontented about? He took me to see every exciting thing in this world. When he encountered the great catastrophe in old age, I was supposed to leave this world together with him. I feel so blessed to have such an outstanding son that I can enjoy the happiness of having a family at old age. Perhaps, this is the greatest blessing that Heaven can give me. I¡¯m truly very happy. I¡¯ll use the remainder of my life to protect this happiness.¡±

    The man looked toward Yali in slight astonishment. He looked at her smile and felt an unspeakable feeling in his heart. He wished to say something but no words came out of his mouth.

    ¡°I thought you were going to treat me to a scrumptious meal of meatballs? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had any. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Yali smiled sweetly. Even though she looked old, she still managed to make the man¡¯s heart flutter. It felt like the old days.

    A stream of dazzling radiance shone upon his sea of spirit akin to the sun zing forth in a cloudy sky. Tang Wulin had lost count of the time since he was in meditation. He clearly felt the sublimation of his sea of spirit.

    The sublimation did not feel as glorious. Rather, it felt like a qualitative change.

    Even Tang Wulin had not expected such a change would ur when his spiritual power was cultivated to the Spirit Domain realm.

    At present, ayer of seven-colored radiance was added to the initial golden color of the immense spiritual power in his sea of spirit. Although it was just a very thinyer, it carried a mysterious texture.

    The seven-colored radiance was left in his sea of spirit after the earlier strike. It was present albeit in a minute amount.

    Tang Wulin had absorbed the energy of elemental cmity into his body. Most of the power of thew was converted to the Thunderp Nether Vine. It was very efficient and quick at absorbing ordinary lightning. On the other hand, it was slow in absorbing the seven-colored lightning.

    The rest of Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit souls attempted to absorb too. However, their absorption speeds were simrly slow. Just as Tang Wulin himself relied on using the elemental lightning to refine his body, he was incapable of absorbing it directly.

    Yet, there were some small changes. The most peculiar change was that the power of thew had entered his spiritual world spontaneously. Moreover, it had fused with his sea of spirit much to his surprise. The texture of his sea of spirit felt different now. Even though Tang Wulin had no idea as to the extent of his elevation, it was undoubtedly an elevation.

    The elemental lightning which was stored inside his body had already vanished. A portion was unleashed during the two consecutive battles earlier, while the other portion was now stored in his sea of spirit.

 Chapter 1514 - Youâ€™ve Got Bad Breathâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1514: You¡¯ve Got Bad Breath...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin named the seven-colored radiance as the ¡®Seven-colored Law¡¯.

    Tang Wulin noted that his cultivation method was correct. His biggest issue was that he had no idea how to absorb the Law energy. Now that he discovered the Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break, he could exercise control over the Law energy, utilize and absorb it when his soul core, Dragon Core, and sea of spirit were fused as one.

    Apart from the elevation of his sea of spirit, there was also the tiny soul core which appeared in his sea of spirit. It was only an illusory presence earlier, but it had a solid form now. Although it was just the size of a bean, it was still better than nothing. Tang Wulin felt his soul power remained the same but it had be purer than before.

    ¡®I needed the stress after all. I must set myself an even higher goal now! I need to look ahead to continue my elevation.¡¯

    Consciousness returned to Tang Wulin as he gradually awakened from his meditation.

    The sense of heaviness all over his body earlier was swept away. Apart from feeling hungry, he felt an indescribablefort all over his body.

    He had a stronger belief which was the biggest advantage brought about by the elevation of his abilities. It also strengthened his confidence into cultivating with more effort.

    ¡®Gu Yue, wait for me. I¡¯ll surprise you with my abilities one day. I¡¯ll be by your side in all your future endeavors.¡±

    In the meditation room.

    Gu Yuena opened her eyes slowly. The corners of her lips cracked into a faint bitter smile, ¡°Wulin, I really don¡¯t want you to be more powerful anymore. You should know that when you¡¯re powerful enough, your final opponent is going to be...¡±

    The round-robin match continued. Just like how Tang Wulinpleted his first round without a hitch, Qiangu Zhangting defeated his opponent with ease as well. So did Lan Fozi from the fourth group.

    The scenario of an unexpected winner rarely appeared in the round-robin match stage. The first round took five days. A ranking sequence was added to every group¡¯s name list. The contestants who lost in the first round would be rankedst, while those who won would have top rankings.

    Many analyses of the battle between Tang Wulin and Li Weisi were published after thepetition. Many people thought that it was a lucky victory for Tang Wulin. At the same time, there were also specially-appointed people who interviewed Li Weisi after thepetition. Li Weisi remained silent and refused to disclose the true situation of the battle, but he mentioned that he had lost in a justified manner.

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯s overall forecast rank was not elevated despite his victory in the first round of the Joust For A Spouse Festival. On the contrary, his rank dropped. After all, he vomited blood that day. Moreover, he disyed a weak physical condition. Who could say whether he was capable of recovering within just a few short days?

    Tang Wulin meditated for three days. After his body healed, he continued to practise his Heavenly Refinement. The best cultivation method for him was the Heavenly Refinement. At the same time, he also engaged in the elementalw to get a deeper understanding of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law which he had improved upon.

    The first move of the Forbidden Law was the Dragon Emperor Break but it was definitely not the only move. Tang Wulin did not know when he would be able toprehend the second move.

    It waspetition day for group number three. Tang Wulin arrived at the Mingdu Coliseum on the dot. He was neither early norte.

    He waited at the rest area. ording to the schedule today, he would be the second contestant in thepetition today so he need not rush.

    In the rest area, all the ten contestants of group number three were present. Group number three was scheduled to be in the morning while the afternoonpetition would be taken by group number four.

    Qiangu Zhangting sat boldly on one side of the room with his eyes closed while the rest were seated at different locations of the room. There were more than ten people in the rest area at present. In fact, there were eleven. There was a contestant who belonged to group number four. It was none other than Lan Fozi.

    Tang Wulin was thest contestant from group number three to enter the area. As soon as he entered the rest area, he caught everyone¡¯s attention. Even Qiangu Zhangting opened his eyes.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s appearance had returned to normal at present. He looked to be no different from before. He raised his chin with a slight arrogance. He then calmly looked for a ce to take a seat.

    He saw Lan Fozi, no doubt. However, he pretended not to notice her as he recalled Yali¡¯s words. He imitated Qiangu Zhangting instead, by having a shut-eye to rest his spirit.

    Lan Fozi gnashed her teeth and was infuriated upon seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s behavior. Yet, she did not approach him either. ¡®B*st*rd, don¡¯t you even know how to acknowledge someone?¡¯

    How could she know that it was Tang Wulin¡¯s intention to avoid her? In his lifetime, he had met other girls apart from Gu Yuena. For example, there were Wu Siduo and Dai Yun¡¯er. Dai Yun¡¯er had also sacrificed a lot for him. There was utterly nothing else he could give her because there was already Gu Yue in his heart since earlier. Tang Wulin preferred to remain passive and refused to give Lan Fozi any chance at all for a misunderstanding. He had even stopped himself from thinking about Lan Fozi¡¯s true identity.

    ¡°The contestants for the first round may enter the arena now,¡± reminded a staff.

    Two contestants from group number three stood up simultaneously. They nced at one another before they walked outside. There was no point in them greeting each other since thepetition was the top priority. They werepetitors after all.

    Meanwhile, Qiangu Zhangting stood up and walked to the sofa opposite Tang Wulin. He then took a seat without Tang Wulin noticing.

    ¡°You¡¯re Yu Longuye, right? Hello, I¡¯m Qiangu Zhangting.¡±

    Tang Wulin opened his eyes. Even Tang Wulin had to admit that his love rival was outstanding in his appearance.

    Qiangu Zhangting was dressed in a white casual outfit. There were no essories on him and his sleeves were rolled up to his elbows. He looked refreshed and neat, and appeared to be in his twenties.

    A stream of faint radiance shed once in his eyes before vanishingpletely. Qiangu Zhangting spoke, ¡°It must be fate that we are grouped together. What¡¯s your assessment of our group?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not going to stop me from winning.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting was stunned for a moment. ¡®What do you mean by not going to stop you from winning?¡¯ Tang Wulin was obviously saying that no one in his group was capable of defeating him.

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s lips cracked into a faint cold smile. ¡°Oh? Is that so? Let¡¯s wait and see then. I only hope that you won¡¯t be weak and sickly. If I were to defeat you, I hope you¡¯d be in your best condition, so it wouldn¡¯t be taken as an excuse. I don¡¯t wish for you to have any regrets in the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± answered Tang Wulin in just a word.

    Qiangu Zhangting was not affected by his opponent¡¯s arrogance. The smile on his face grew wider. He stood up and walked to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. He bent over and spoke in a soft whisper, ¡°Do you know that Na Na is my woman supposedly? No one is allowed to take her away from me. No one, not even you!¡±

    ¡°You have bad breath.¡± Tang Wulin tilted his head back in disgust. He deliberately spoke aloud to catch everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Lan Fozi could not refrain herself from giggling. Tang Wulin was truly a detestable person. More urately, both of them were despicable. It would be a rather interesting event if these two abominable boys were to fight each other.

    At present, Qiangu Zhangting burned with rage. He suddenly stood up and looked toward Tang Wulin with a burning gaze. Then, he pointed his index finger at Tang Wulin before he turned around and left. He refused to even wait in the rest area.

    As he gazed at Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s departing figure, Tang Wulin spoke indifferently, ¡°Could it be that his parents never taught him not to point his index finger at others? It¡¯s very rude and it reflects a family¡¯s negligence.¡±

    The rest of the people in group number three gazed at one another, but no one spoke.

    Every young powerhouse had some arrogance. A few disyed their arrogance while there were a few who kept it inside. However, arrogance did not equal foolishness! How could anyone on the scene not be aware of Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s family background? To call him a product of family negligence was equivalent to reprimanding the current Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master, no?

    Yu Longyue was either a bold or foolish person!

    Tang Wulin did this intentionally. For some unknown reason, he became enraged as soon as he saw Qiangu Zhangting. He felt as if his heart was burning, especially when he thought of how Qiangu Zhangting and Gu Yuena were together in the Spirit Pagoda.

    Even Tang Wulin did not realize this was actually how it felt to be jealous.

    Lan Fozi also stood up and left. This was because thepetition had already begun. Tang Wulin was about to appear in the arena for the next round.

    Lan Fozi could see that Tang Wulin¡¯s injuries were already healed when she saw Tang Wulin today. Using her spiritual power, she sensed vaguely that Tang Wulin appeared different. It felt as if there was a faint jewel-like radiance on his entire body. It was very weak, and only those with a Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation base would be able to notice the difference.

    The first round took longer than he expected. It was thirty minutes before Tang Wulin was called upon to prepare for his match.

    A tall and burly youth walked to face Tang Wulin, and he uttered a few words solemnly.

    It was impossible for anyone not to have a solemn expression upon encountering a Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse like Tang Wulin!

 Chapter 1515 - North Tip Saber

    <h4>Chapter 1515: North Tip Saber</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Saying nothing, Tang Wulin nodded at his opponent. He walked toward the outside while he began recollecting in his mind about the opponent¡¯s abilities revealed in his information.

    The opponent was an eight-ringed Soul Douluo that came from the military. He was a talent specially cultivated by the armed forces.

    The military possessed powerful abilities so of course it had a cultivation base that belonged to itself. Across the entire Federation, there were countless military officers, so naturally, there was nock of outstanding talent. Every military region would select the particrly exceptional to be part of its cultivation program. The Blood God Army had its Blood God Battalion, and the other army corps had their own as well.

    Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi was cultivated by the Southern Army Corps.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent in the second round of the round-robin came from the Northern Army Corps. More urately, he came from the Northsea Fleet. ording to his information, he was a senior colonel that was just one step away from bing a general. He was serving under the jurisdiction of the finest North Tip Special Warfare Unit of the Northsea Fleet. He was the captain of the North Tip Special Warfare Unit. He had gone through great deal of actualbat and he was especially skilled in operating mecha.

    The biggest difference between a soldier and an ordinary soul master was that a soldier had real experience on the battlefield. Moreover, the soldier was more skilled in fighting through a variety of scenarios and delivering that one fatal strike.

    It was especially obvious in a soldier of his rank. He was certainly someone the military was willing to devote many resources to. The Shrek Seven Monsters had all enjoyed such advantages during their time in the military.

    This captain of the North Tip Special Warfare Unit was named Mu Tian. It was quite a simple and in name.

    Both of them left the rest area in turn. The sound-proofing in the break room was done very well, so they were suddenly struck by the wave of noise as soon as they left.

    The round before hadsted for a very long time, which showed that thepetition was very exciting. The audience members were feeling quite ted on this day.

    ¡°Next, the two contestants from group number three that are about to participate in today¡¯spetition are the captain of the North Tip Special Warfare Unit of Northsea Fleet, Mu Tian and also Yu Longyue from the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n.

    ¡°In the first round, they were both winners and they have already acquired the points of a victory. Today¡¯s round will be very important in determining the victor and the loser. This round will determine who will be the final victor and who is capable of rising above the rest. Moreover, we can find out who will dominate the next powerfulpetitor as well.¡±

    Thementator was still Ai Fei just as before. He had a very pleasant voice that sounded soothing to the ears.

    Mu Tian and Tang Wulin ascended to the stage in session. Mu Tian took the initiative to walk toward the other side of thepetition stage and pulled away the distance between himself and Tang Wulin.

    Ai Fei continued doing his job to the best of his ability.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to be said about His Excellency Yu Longyue¡¯s performance in the previous round of thepetition. He managed to defeat the opponent despite not being in good physical condition and left rapidly after the match. On the other hand, his opponent at the time, Li Weisi, also refused to be interviewed. As a result, we have no clue as to what happened between them during the fight. However, Captain Mu Tian from the North Tip Special Warfare Unit had an extremely exceptional performance in the previous round. He relied on thebat skill exclusive to the North Tip Special Warfare Unit to forcefully restrain his opponent. Even now, I still feel like I can pick up the bloody stench of his saber tip from that battle. It¡¯s definitely a weapon that can only be possessed by an experienced soldier. Today, we are about to witness how His Excellency Yu Longyue will wee the challenge from Captain Mu Tian.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base was higher inparison. Naturally, Mu Tian, with his lower cultivation base, was seen as the challenger.

    Due to Tang Wulin¡¯s intentional disy of Yu Longyue¡¯s arrogance earlier, he had not managed to observe his opponent closely. At this point, he could see his opponent¡¯s condition in a clearer manner as they stood on opposite sides of thepetition stage.

    Mu Tian was tall and burly, but the definition of his muscture was not especially exaggerated. He stood upright akin to a javelin, his military heritage on disy. Other than that, there was nothing special about him, but it was precisely the simplicity of this opponent that made Tang Wulin more vignt.

    Whether it was Ao Wuchang or Li Weisi, in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, they could only be described as ¡®having some distinguishing features¡¯. Their Summoning Door and crystal ball illusion skills were rather impressive martial souls, but they were trivialpared to Tang Wulin¡¯s own.

    Mu Tian was different. His martial soul seemed to be a saber. Many soldiers were in possession of martial souls that appeared to be simple like this. However, this man waspletely different. He was not adorned by magnificent-looking skills, but he was clearly going to be harder to finish off than the previous opponents.

    Tang Wulin would need to be more respectful when fighting against an opponent like this.

    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one, begin thepetition!¡±

    My Tian advanced as soon as the match began. He dashed straight toward Tang Wulin like lightning. His strides were neither toorge nor too small. He walked with an average gait, but his speed was unusually swift. Moreover, the sharp energy emitted from his body was rising continuously as he advanced forward.

    A saber tip bored out from the top of his head. A four-foot-long saber was suspended in the air above his head. The saber tip was piercingly cold and bitter. The snow white saber tip was constantly umting as he advanced. It did not growrger but the saber was glowing brighter and brighter on its own. When Mu Tian dashed past half of the distance between them, the saber had already turned into dazzling incandescence colorpletely.

    Mu Tian shouted and raised his hands abruptly, grabbing the hilt of the saber above his head. His body moved with the saber as he fused with it.

    To Tang Wulin, it was as if the opponent had transformed into a sharp edge. In a sh, that edge was upon him. The saber tip flickered with a dazzling radiance while the area by its sides was warped. That saber tip came down in a split second while Mu Tian descended from the sky with his essence, energy and spirit brought to their peak.

    It was the North Tip!

    After he had joined the special warfare unit, Mu Tian changed the name of his saber to this. Though he had much natural talent, he had reached this point because of his hard work.

    He had a moniker in the Northsea Fleet. He was called the Ten Thousand Saber King.

    The name did not refer to his possession of ten thousand sabers but to the fact that he struck the sea ten thousand times with his saber on a daily basis. He was utterlymitted tounching ten thousand saber strikes.

    One could see his that he had been arduous in his cultivation.

    No matter how tempestuous the waves were, he would still cut open the sea with a strike of his saber.

    His saber tip was trained under such circumstances. He went from having no saber tip back in the beginning until there was one foot, two feet, three feet, ten feet, twenty feet, and finally thirty feet. At that point, the tip could be retracted back into the saber itself once again. He spent thirteen years undergoing this process.

    The move was considered sessfully cultivated after his saber tip could bepletely fused back into the saber. He named this move ¡®the Two Worlds Divider¡¯!

    Two worlds were divided with one saber into two opposing principles of Yin and Yang!

    Tang Wulin chose not to continue standing on the same spot this time. He leaped up and dashed toward Mu Tian¡¯s North Tip.

    The North Tip Saber was not equipped with a sharp edge, but its bitterly cold saber energy had already affected the entirepetition stage. Even under such circumstances, Tang Wulin was still capable of dashing toward the invisible sharp saber energy, which was enough to make Mu Tian¡¯s expression turn grim.

    However, Mu Tian had been through many battles in the past, and he was supremely confident. He would never deviate from his original n just because of the opponent.

    The spectators watched as both of them approached one another.

    ¡°Everyone please pay attention to the space in front of the North Tip Saber,¡± called out thementator Ai Fei.

    The audience fixed their gaze upon the scene. As expected, it was as if all the light before the North Tip Saber had been absorbed. A dash of ck appeared at the front of the saber. It seemed as if the darkness was umting bit by bit as he dashed forward.

    Then, the crowd saw Tang Wulin¡¯s reaction. He raised his right hand and reached out for the saber¡¯s de. His hand had already turned blue-purple.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Was he trying to use his palm to grab the opponent¡¯s martial soul North Tip Saber?

    Thementator Ai Fei was slightly dumbfounded after witnessing the scene. He was a soul master too. Although he was not a powerful one, he had gone through numerous case studies of battles before. It was also for this reason that he was invited to be thementator of this event. It was truly a rare sight to see someone who could use his bare hands to directly grab the opponent¡¯s weapon as his first move. Moreover, the North Tip Saber was reputed to be the divider of two worlds. The extent of its sharpness was absolutely terrifying! Could it be grabbed by one¡¯s bare hands? Was he trying to lose his hand?

 Chapter 1516 - Instant Victory

    <h4>Chapter 1516: Instant Victory</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As Ai Fei was being dumbfounded by the situation, Tang Wulin¡¯s palm had alreadye into contact with the North Tip Saber.

    The power produced from the instant collision was hard to describe with words. Firstly, the audience members saw broken pieces. Those broken pieces were the ck color emitted from the North Tip. When Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand grabbed the North Tip Saber¡¯s de, it felt as if the air had turned into a spiderweb. ck streams dispersed and scattered before the saber and hand were linked together.

    A hint of purple lingered in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. He shouted coldly, and a ball of blue-purple lightning exploded with a loud boom from the center of his right palm like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky.

    Mu Tian¡¯s reaction was also rtively quick. He did not let the fact that Tang Wulin was capable of grabbing his North Tip Saber faze him, and he instantly retracted his martial soul. It vanished from Tang Wulin¡¯s hand and evaded the explosive lightning. Meanwhile, he began to rapidly spin his body. Countless sabers shot out as he was spun around, heading toward Tang Wulin.

    Just then, the lightning struck with a loud explosion. The saber tips were blown away by the intense st. There was no way Mu Tian could approach Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin had still notnded on the ground as he rapidly dashed to the side. Something tremendously fearsome was happening.

    In the blink of an eye, three Tang Wulins suddenly appeared in midair and got into a triangle formation. Even more terrifying was that at the three points of the triangle, every copy of Tang Wulin jutted his right hand forth and conjured countless lightning bolts. They shot out from their palms and formed arge in the sky. There was no way to tell which direction the lightning was aiming at, but Mu Tian was positioned right at the core area of the triangle!

    ¡°That is Gu Yuena¡¯s Lightning Triangr Shift!¡± Ai Fei cried out aloud once again. He was aware of the mecha-shifting move created by Tang Wulin during the test period, of course. Moreover, it was a movement that was already recognized by the Mecha Master¡¯s Association and had officially became one of the mecha movements. The Mecha Master¡¯s Association had also analyzed how difficultunching this maneuver would be for a mecha master in detail. The most harrowing part of this technique was that the mecha master would need to withstand a powerful impact for a split second while simultaneously operating the mechs with the utmost precision.

    Tang Wulinunched the movement at this exact moment by relying on his body, not using a mecha or any mecha-operating skills. It was difficult to tell which was more difficult, but the speed Tang Wulin had required in order toplete such a movement and attack swiftly was shocking.

    Mu Tian¡¯s bodynded on the ground abruptly. A stream of saber tips swept across the sky and dashed into the clouds instantaneously. It felt as if his entire person had already disappeared andpleted fused into the saber.

    It was the North Tip Saber and the Saber Tip Tremors The World!

    The gruesome metallic stench of blood burst forth. As the lightning bolts struck, the saber tip suddenly spread outward and pushed them away. The glow of the saber tip and lightning reflected one another in the sky.

    All three of the Tang Wulin¡¯s silhouettes had onlysted for a moment before he merged back into one. He then braced himself and collided with the saber tip.

    Ai Fei wondered to himself. ¡®Why is Yu Longyue always fighting as if he is seeking his own doom? But the result is always so unusually effective.¡¯

    Even though both of them had just engaged in the fight by exchanging two moves, but one could tell that Yu Longyue clearly had the upper hand. It was already obvious when Mu Tian¡¯s saber strike was neutralized by Yu Longyue.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The saber turned around horizontally and blocked Tang Wulin¡¯s body while Tang Wulin exploded at the moment of impact like a cannonball.

    ¡°Rumble!¡± The blue-purple thunder ball exploded loudly in the sky. The saber¡¯s silhouette was sted away at the sound andnded far into the distance. It was Mu Tian.

    His entire body appeared to be charred ck. Moreover, streams of electric radiance shimmered on his skin. It was apparent that he was affected by the thunderp and lightning.

    Tang Wulin did not pursue or attack anymore. Hended on the ground and spoke toward Mu Tian indifferently, ¡°Battle armor.¡±

    Mu Tian was sparing no effort in mobilizing his soul power. His soul power was famous for its sharpness and explosive force, but the lightning that seeped into his body was so powerful that his muscles and even his soul core were convulsing continuously.

    It was very apparent that he would have already lost if Tang Wulin had continued his attacks.

    Before this battle, Mu Tian¡¯s valuation of Tang Wulin was already very high. However, only after actually fighting him did hee to realise that he had still underestimated this opponent.

    Tang Wulin had surpassed him in every area, whether it was his strength, speed, martial soul or whatever else. Tang Wulin¡¯s seemingly crudebat method was a representation of his absolute confidence.

    Tang Wulin was feeling very satisfied with himself. After he began to understand the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law, he found that he had a much more his control over many of his body¡¯s abilities.

    It was especially clear during the fusion of his spirit souls.

    Tang Wulin had once investigated this matter with the Amorous Douluo. Why was it that elite soul masters would almost never unleash their spirit souls inbat? It was because no matter how powerful a spirit soul¡¯s fighting capabilities were, the amplification effect was not as effective as when it directly supplemented the soul master.

    Tang Wulin borrowed some of the Overlord Dragon¡¯s strength during the collision earlier while the Thunderp Nether Vine¡¯s lightning had been coiling around his body. Nothing would be better suited for concealing his real martial soul than the Thunderp Nether Vine.

    The opponent was genuinely very powerful, but he was still not on par with Tang Wulin. Let alone an eight-ringed Soul Douluo, even a Title Douluo that had yet to be a Hyper Douluo would find it very difficult to give Tang Wulin any trouble.

    Tang Wulin was capable of fighting against an entire empire by himself, and he was the man that shocked the Star Luo Empire In the Battle of Five Gods!

    Mu Tian¡¯s abilities were genuinely formidable, but it was still not on the same level as Tang Wulin after all. Had it not been for his respect for a soldier, Tang Wulin would not be using this battle method anymore!

    Mu Tian panted for breath loudly then he took a deep nce at Tang Wulin. ¡°Mecha, please guide me.¡±

    As he spoke, a sh of ck radiance came out of his hand. The stream of light grewrger as it projected outward. A pitch ck mecha about seven meters in height appeared behind Mu Tian. Instantly, a ck light guided his body into the mecha. The cabin door closed as hepleted the docking process.

    Mecha?

    Tang Wulin had just remembered that Joust For A Spouse Festival did not prohibit the usage of mechas. ¡®This is rather interesting. So, mecha it is then!¡¯

    The mecha seemed to havee alive after Mu Ye entered its cabin. It abruptly dove toward Tang Wulin, wielding a giant saber. It turned into incandescence color in a split second just like the North Tip Saber had done earlier. However, its power was elevated more than twice over due to the fusion of the soul master and the mecha.

    Tang Wulin stamped his left foot against the ground and leaped up. His entire body was covered in scales instantaneously. It was the Golden Dragon Body. Of course, it was a lightning version as well.

    ¡°He¡¯s still fighting with such ruthless, tyrannical style!¡± Ai Fei could not help feeling like covering his eyes as he watched Tang Wulin rising into the sky. Tang Wulin was obviously relying purley on his abilities to dominate. There did seem to be a genuine disparity between Mu Ye and Yu Longyue¡¯s abilities.

    Nevertheless, Yu Longyue was still sickly a few days prior, and he had even vomited blood once. Who was the person capable of injuring him so severely? Did that mean that Yu Longyue at his peak would be terrifying?

    The answer was certainly yes! Yu Longyue at his best was truly this fearsome!

    He did not dodge, evade nor use any skills, but instead, he chose to confront strength with strength.

    This time, Tang Wulin finally made a bolder maneveur. His entire person seemed to posing as if he was drawing a bowstring. His arms were raised as heshed at the giant saber that came slicing toward him.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The arena had clearly dimmed for a moment. Then, a piercing stream of blue-purple shed across the sky as if a lightning storm had appeared above thepetition stage.

    Then, the audience members watched in bewilderment as the gigantic ck mecha braced itself against the electric power. It was thrown horizontally and ferociously collided with the protective shield. It then bounced back andnded on the ground.

    The entire arena was deadly silent!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s right arm waspletely blue and purple. The color seemed to be translucent. As he floated in midair, he looked like a Thunder God descending.

    Thepetition had ended!

    Ai Fei gulped and said with a little difficulty, ¡°The match has ended. Contestant Yu Longyue has achieved victory in the second round of the round-robin once again. If I have to describe this match, even though I am reluctant and my saying so doesn¡¯t signify anyck of respect for Contestant Mu Tian, I must say that what I saw was total suppression by force!

    Yes, those were precisely the words to describe it! From the beginning to the end, Mu Tian did not stand a chance at all. It was total dominance in the three categories of speed, strength and attributes which charged head-on and brought about this oue. Even after Mu Tian had unleashed his mecha, he had not managed to change the final result.

    A match that could only be described as total suppression by force was truly shocking for everyone!

    Tang Wulinnded on the ground slowly. He raised his right hand high into the air and stretched out his index finger in a manner that made him appear to have supremacy over all.

    In the distance, Gu Yuena felt her chest tremble upon witnessing the scene on the main tform. On the other hand, Qiangu Zhangting, who was watching the scene from the edge of thepetition arena, could not remainposed anymore.

 Chapter 1517 - Thunder Godâ€™s Whip

    <h4>Chapter 1517: Thunder God¡¯s Whip</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The fighting capability disyed by Tang Wulin was far more powerful than he had imagined. Tang Wulin was not disying the fighting capacity of a Title Douluo anymore but of a Hyper Douluo¡¯s! Otherwise, he could not have possiblyunched a fatal strike and instantaneously defeated Mu Tian.

    It was the Thunder God Whip! Tang Wulin used his arm in ce of the Thunder God¡¯s Whip made of the vine. Tang Wulin was feeling slightly numb and sore on his arm from the tremor but he had no choice but to acknowledge that the power of this strike was absolutely terrifying. Had it not been him showing mercy, the ck mecha would have already turned into powder by now. The lightning¡¯s explosive force was unleashed perfectly in the Thunder God¡¯s Whip.

    The biggest issue at pretending to be Yu Longyue was that there were many soul skills he could not use. This was also the root cause that triggered Tang Wulin into creating more fusion skills.

    Tang Wulin had some soul skills rted to lighting. He had two to be exact which were the Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell and the Blue Emperor Thunder God¡¯s Whip.

    These two soul skills were naturally extraordinarily powerful but the issue with these overpowered attacks was that they could easily injure the opponents. Had it not been Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power that sublimed once again after developing the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law such that his ability to control himself had enhanced to arge extent, he dared not use the Thunder God¡¯s Whip earlier. Otherwise, what was he going to do if he identally killed Mu Tian?

    Judging by the situation now, it seemed like the utilization of Thunder God¡¯s Whip was rtively impressive and this made Tang Wulin feel rather satisfied with himself. He felt that the most important thing for him to do now was to continue enhancing the Thunder God¡¯s Whip so that it could be the most powerful battle method in thetterpetitions.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s identity was bound by restrictions. However, it may not necessarily be a bad thing when there was a seal on many asions.

    The audiences were silent for a total of over ten seconds before they burst out in an uproar.

    Even though the battle was still a very short one, they felt decadent upon witnessing it. An instant defeat was always the most shocking win. It was easy for one to feel his blood boiling after watching Tang Wulin¡¯s iparably powerful battle method. The majority of the audience members on the scene were young people. They could feel as if their blood had ignited at this very moment. Many people began cheering and calling out Yu Longyue¡¯s name at once.

    It was the first time they felt proud of Yu Longyue and this was because he was truly powerful in their eyes.

    Lan Fozi looked at Tang Wulin who was still cockily standing on the stage with a slightlyplicated gaze as she pouted her lips. ¡°There¡¯s nothing amazing there!¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯spetition was lined up precisely after Tang Wulin¡¯s. They met one another face to face when Tang Wulin was walking down from thepetition stage.

    Tang Wulin raised his eyebrows toward Qiangu Zhangting while Qiangu Zhangting replied with a cold smile. ¡°So do you think that that¡¯s enough? I hope that you won¡¯t cry when the day arrives.¡±

    ¡°Heh-heh!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s reply provoked the rage of Qiangu Zhangting such that he had a rather stiff countenance on his face. Qiangu Zhangting felt that there was no way he could exchange conversation with Tang Wulin at all.

    Tang Wulin did not leave immediately but he stood below thepetition stage in preparation to watch Qiangu Zhangting¡¯spetition next. There was no doubt that Qiangu Zhangting could possibly disy even more powerful fighting ability in a state of fury.

    ¡°Thepetitions today are truly too exciting. The person before this is already as such and the contestants that are about to join thepetition next are two Title Douluos. It is the current generation spiriter of Spirit Pagoda, his excellency Qiangu Zhangting versus his excellency Lu Yuxin with the moniker of Boundless Yellow Sand Paradise Roar that came from Northwest Desert.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt as if something clicked in his mind. He had onlye to the realization that Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s opponent today was a Title Douluo too. That was great because he could see Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s ability even better.

    Lu Yuxin was a middle-aged man that appeared to be about forty years old. He was still considered a handsome-looking man only that appeared to be slightly older than his real age. He had a tall and huge body with a darkplexion. He had a pair of eyes that exuded a ghastly cold feeling.

    Lu Yuxin was seated in a corner when they were at the resting area earlier. He did not speak but he observed the others quietly. He was the type of person that was extremely good at concealing himself.

    Judging by their appearances, Qiangu Dongfeng was more superior than he was of course. The audience members were still reminiscing about the battle earlier. However, their attention was also attracted by the two Title Douluos that were about to engage in a battle.

    The words ¡®Boundless Yellow Sand Paradise Road¡¯ reverberated in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. ording to the information given by Tang Sect, there was very little data on Lu Yuxin and it could even be described as piteously little information. Tang Wulin was only aware that this person came from the Northwest Desert region and had a Title Douluo cultivation base. He was rather lucky during the earlierpetitions for not encountering powerhouses. He had a smooth sailing journey all along. Tang Wulin seemed to recall that this person¡¯s martial soul. Sand grains were the embodiment of his attack and defense and it was very difficult to deal with it. This was the evaluation given by Tang Sect.

    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one. Begin thepetition.¡±

    Thepetition had officially begun after the referee¡¯s announcement.

    On the other hand, Mu Tian whose body was still convulsing and trembling as he coincidentally walked out from the side at this moment. There was a recovery-type soul master that carried out emergency treatment on him after pulling him out of his mecha when thepetition ended earlier.

    Mu Tian was not injured in an overly severe manner due to Tang Wulin¡¯s intentional act of mercy. Mu Tian was only suffering from intense electrocution and needed a period of time to recuperate.

    ¡°Thank you for showing mercy.¡± Mu Tian nodded towards Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Your North Tip Saber is impressive with its sharp tip fully exposed. Moreover, you have also put in painstaking efforts. However, there¡¯s something that you must pay attention to. When you make a strike with your North Tip Saber you¡¯re doing it as if you¡¯re calmly looking at death but there¡¯s no Sabersoul. You¡¯re purely using it as a weapon and not treating it as a part of yourself. You¡¯re missing that harmonization and this is the reason why you¡¯re missing the most terrifying part of a Sabersoul. A real Sabersoul is a saber that strikes straight for one¡¯s soul! You¡¯re capable of withstanding forces that are sharper than it but how can you withstand an attack that aims straight for your soul?¡±

    Even though Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was always fixated upon thepetition arena and he had not taken even one nce at Mu Tian, his words shocked Mu Tian¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance. I¡¯ve always been searching for the source of the problem for my inability to cultivate Sabersoul but I haven¡¯t thought that it¡¯s because of myck of affinity to my saber?¡±

    Tang Wulin had only turned his head to the side and looked towards Mu Tian. ¡°You¡¯re overly stressed. Anything that is overly rigid bends easily. You¡¯re stressing yourself too much for sure. Even though stress is a form of motivation but at times, being overly stressed means you¡¯re missing out on the opportunity forprehension. You won¡¯t be able to sublime for sure just by cultivating painstakingly. Look.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze suddenly changed as he talked. It felt as if his entire person had already fused into the air in an instant. Even though Tang Wulin was so close by within his vision, Mu Tian discovered that the person before himself seemed to have disappeared from his sensation.

    Then he watched as Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand swept across the air and chopped out!

    Not a sound could be heard nor a movement could be seen. However, Mu Tian¡¯s entire person was shocked intensely during that very moment. He could only feel as if his entire person had sunk into the sea of nothingness. When Tang Wulin¡¯s arm swung past him, his sea of spirit spontaneously parted in his spiritual world. Even though it had onlysted for a moment before his sea of spirit fused back once again, that very moment earlier was sufficient to make him feel absolutely terrified.

    ¡°Those were the saber¡¯s consciousness, Sabersoul and Sabergod! The saber¡¯s consciousness is the conception of saber¡¯s consciousness while Sabersoul is the real fusion between a man and a saber. It is not one with the saber but it is the fusion of one¡¯s soul and saber,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    ¡°I see. Then, what about Sabergod then?¡± Mu Tian could not refrain himself from asking.

    Tang Wulin spoke with a smile, ¡°As for Sabergod, it is the utilization of saber to guide in heaven and earthw power and that is why it is known as God!¡±

    Mu Tian inhaled a deep breath. There were powerhouses in the military that guided them on their cultivation but there was a vast difference between the military¡¯s guidance and from what Tang Wulin had just exined to him. Tang Wulin¡¯s demonstration earlier felt like a brand new door had opened before himself. It made him feel like there was an itch in his heart that was impossible to scratch.

    At the same time, he found himself to be exceedingly shocked. What sort of person was Yu Longyue? If his swinging arm earlier was a saber, then he had obviously achieved the extent of Sabersoul already! So it turned out that he had also cultivated his saber to that extent?

    Tang Wulin continued. ¡°How many years have you been enlisted in the army?¡±

 Chapter 1518 - You Should Go To Shrek

    <h4>Chapter 1518: You Should Go To Shrek</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Mu Tian answered, ¡°Twenty-two years.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°You shoulde out and take a look. It will be more beneficial for you. Not that I¡¯m asking you to truly leave the army but I feel that you should go and request for a long leave of absence in order to go to a ce that can possibly help you elevate for real. You have a good base and a deep foundation. If you can receive even better guidance, you will stand a chance to elevate to the Hyper Douluo realm at the very least.¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡± As good as a soldier he was, Mu Tian was a soul master too. How could he not hope to be a peak level powerhouse?

    In reality, it had already been six years since Mu Tian entered the eight-ringed realm. Even though his abilities were still steadily improving, his elevation speed had already slowed down. ording to the exnation given by the powerhouse in the military, he was aging so it could be quite difficult for him to attempt a breakthrough to the Title Douluo level in the future but it did not mean that there was no chance at all. As for a Hyper Douluo, he thought it was absolutely impossible now.

    How could Mu Tian not feel overjoyed when he learned that it was still possible for him to elevate himself to Hyper Douluo at present.

    ¡°Your excellency, where should I go?¡± Mu Tian closely inquired in a slightly eager manner.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Shrek Academy.¡±

    On thepetition stage.

    Lu Yuxin was the first to make a move after the start of thepetition was announced. He was not seen unleashing a soul ring but his entire person had suddenly turned into a pile of yellow sand that dispersed off. On the other hand, the amount of the yellow sand instantly grew and began spinning on the same spot at high speed as it soon formed a yellow sand vortex on the ground. The vortex rapidly spread out and had arrived underneath Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s feet in almost the blink of an eye.

    Qiangu Zhangting leaped up and flew into the sky. Nine soul rings rose and spun around his body. There were six ck soul rings and three red soul rings. The audience praised Qiangu Zhangtian just by looking at the colors of these soul rings. Even though it was not their first time witnessing this, they were still lost in astonishment after witnessing the spiriter unleashing such powerful soul rings. This person was truly too powerful.

    A staff appeared in Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s grasp soon after. It was precisely his martial soul and the inheritance of Qiangu n, the Coiling Dragon Staff!

    It was a staff condensed from the spirited coiling dragon!

    ording to the legends, the martial soul of Qiangu n¡¯s first ancestor was originally just an ordinary staff. However, the first ancestor discovered a giant dragon in deep sleep. The awakened giant dragon was about to devour the first ancestor but it felt that it was about to die of old age soon so it entered into a contract with the Qiangu n. It transformed into a dragon soul that was infused into the martial soul of Qiangu n¡¯s first ancestor and extended its life with the inheritance of this martial soul.

    Even though this was just a legend but it was said that its credibility was very high. This was because when the martial soul awakened in the soul master of Qiangu n, the soul master would certainly be filled with inherent soul power. On the other hand, the soul master would be apanied by a dragon soul during a battle when his or her cultivation base was elevated to three-ringed and above. At Title Douluo-rank, the soul master could even draw in a real dragon to assist in the battle.

    Had it not been Qiangu n having such powerful ability as its inner secret, how could it ever grow to be the biggest n and established the Spirit Pagoda?

    At present, the staff in Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s hand was suspended in midair. It truly appeared to be quite impressive in its look. It was as deep as the abyss and as majestic as the mountain.

    The entire Coiling Dragon Staff was dazzling silver in color with a simrly silver giant dragon coiled on the surface of the staff. Even though the giant dragon appeared to be solidified on the staff, it was as vivid as life. The dragon¡¯s head was on the tip of the staff with a soft dragon¡¯s roar being continuously heard from it.

    The yellow sand covered the entirepetition stage rapidly and instantly turned thepetition stage into a desert. On the other hand, Lu Yuxin was nowhere to be seen as if he hadpletely fused into the yellow sand.

    Generally, soul masters were most unwilling to fight against an opponent who could not be seen after their martial soul was unleashed. A person that could not be seen signified that the opponent¡¯s soul rings could not be seen either. There was no way to identify the person¡¯s location and even the sequence of soul skills used in the battle. An opponent like this was the most difficult to engage with. Even if the soul master¡¯s ability exceeded a person like this, it would usually end up as a long arduous battle. Moreover, an opponent like this was generally skilled in escaping so it was definitely not easy to capture the opponent.

    Afterpleting the unleashing of his martial soul, Lu Yuxin soon disyed the Boundless Yellow Sand Paradise Road to the audience on the scene.

    Streams of yellow sand surged skyward and rolled towards the sky like tornadoes. Nine sand pirs were formed in a split second before rolling towards Qiangu Zhangting from all directions.

    Qiangu Zhangting fixed his gaze upon the sand pirs and raised the Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand with a heroic spirit. His entire body seemed to have grown taller andrger at this very moment. He horizontally swept the Coiling Dragon Staff as a ring of staff¡¯s shadows bloomed outward in oveppingyers. He was just standing there by himself yet the staff¡¯s shadows spurted outward like a tidal wave.

    ¡°Poof poof poof poof poof...¡± A series of shing sounds were heard. The nine sand pirs were simultaneously struck by his Coiling Dragon Staff and dispersed off to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    However, the yellow sand had not scattered off just as such but a gush of gale blew it up and transformed into a cloud of sand grains that misted over the entire sky. Then, it covered towards Qiangu Zhangting in an all-pervasive manner. In the sea of densely-arranged yellow sand, there were all sorts of weapons being formed from the condensation of sand grains concealed in the yellow sand. These weapons wereunchingprehensive attacks in the yellow sand.

    The staff¡¯s shadows gathered upward and it felt as if the staff¡¯s shadows that covered the entire sky was filled with endless suction force. It drew up all the yellow sand including the ordinary sand grains and the yellow sand weapons concealed in the sand. Everything was pulled to one side while the staff seemed to be moving in an untraceable manner.

    As he stood by the side of thepetition stage watching the battle, Tang Wulin thought to himself in his heart. ¡®This Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s abilities seem to have improved quite a lot. There is an obvious qualitative leap aspared to when we were fighting against Darkness Bell. He truly deserves the reputation of being the man with support from a big organization like Spirit Pagoda. With the support of so many cultivation resources, he has been advancing forward all this while.¡¯

    The sand was guided by the Coiling Dragon Staff. In the next moment, a valiant dragon¡¯s roar was heard. Dazzling silver radiance burst forth from Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s body akin to an oil blowout. The silver dragon on the Coiling Dragon Staff seemed to havee alive at this very moment. A gigantic silver dragon¡¯s head appeared right on top of Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s head. It opened its mouth and spat out a ball of silver breath.

    The silver breath appeared to be crystal clear and translucent as if it was formed by speckles of ice. Where the breath passed, the yellow sand that was drawn in by the staff vanished gradually as if the ice had melted the sand.

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s eyes turned silver color. He raised his head and let out a long roar while he abruptly waved the Coiling Dragon Staff downward. The breath spat out from the silver dragon¡¯s head instantaneously fused into the staff. One end of the Coiling Dragon Staff was held in his hand while the other end was rapidly growing longer andrger. It mmed brazenly down as if it was trying to separate heaven from earth and then ferociously crashed towards the ground.

    The strike could only be described with the word ¡®terrifying¡¯. The sky seemed to have been cracked open as a stream of gigantic silver lightning brazenly struck. It was as if there was utterly no need for him to locate the opponent¡¯s whereabouts but he could directly st the core region of thepetition stage with his attacks.

    ¡°Boom..¡±

    Silver radiance sprawled out. Where it passed, the yellow sand dispersed off rapidly and vanished without a trace. Silver radiance spread towards all directions as a silhouette stumbled out in a shabby manner.

    The yellow sand on the ground was disappearing by arge amount. Qiangu Zhangting descended from the sky with streams of silver radiance coiling around his body like a silver dragon. His Coiling Dragon Staff was swept horizontally. This time, the staff¡¯s shadows attacked the stumbling silhouette in a fan-shaped range.

    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± Even though Lu Yuxin was already sparing no effort in resisting, he was still rendered helpless by the ovepping staff¡¯s shadows. The attacks were even filled with explosive force. All at once, Lu Yuxing was steadily losing ground. He was alreadypelled to the protective shield on one side of thepetition stage.

    ¡°I surrender!¡±

    Lu Yuxin called out aloud and announced the end of thispetition.

    The staff¡¯s shadows retracted. Qiangu Zhangting stood on thepetition stage without showing the slightest sign of redness or fatigue. Waves of dragon¡¯s roar were heard emitting from the Coiling Dragon Staff that helped to elevate his prestige even more.

    In the distance, Lu Yuxin appeared ghastly pale. The yellow sand dissolved by the Coiling Dragon Staff was actually a portion of his soul power in reality. The consumption in such arge amount was rather exhausting for him.

    He was simrly a Title Douluo but he appeared to bepletely irresistible in face of Qiangu Zhangting.

    There was no doubt that the abilities disyed by Qiangu Zhangting in this battle were even more shocking than before. This was because his opponent was a Title Douluo! During the entire process of the battle, Lu Yuxin who was originally pinned with great hopes did not stand a chance at all. He waspletely suppressed by the Coiling Dragon Staff from the beginning to the end.

    Qiangu Zhangting nodded towards Lu Yuxin¡¯s direction as a sign of salutation but his gaze was sweeping towards Tang Wulin¡¯s side under the stage. There was a wisp of obvious sarcasm on his face. It was as if he was trying to say, ¡°What¡¯s impressive about defeating a Soul Douluo? Even a Title Douluo didn¡¯t manage to withstand before me.¡±

    Tang Wulin deeply frowned. There was a deep pondering look in his gaze. Lu Yuxin seemed to be a little too weak in a fight. Could it be that a Title Douluo can be as weak as this?

    In the next round, his opponent was precisely Lu Yuxin. He would be able to test the opponent¡¯s ability through direct collision during the next round.

    Tang Wulin did not stay any longer but he turned around and walked towards the outside.

    Mu Tian who had been standing by his side all along earlier also followed him as they walked towards the outside.

    ¡°Your excellency, what do you think of Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s abilities?¡± Mu Tian asked to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Not weak, but still not enough!¡±

 Chapter 1519 - The Solicitation

    <h4>Chapter 1519: The Solicitation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Mu Tian was stunned for a moment and was immediately affected by

    Tang Wulin¡¯s intense confidence. He had always been under the assumption that Tang Wulin was a little arrogant, but upon receiving guidance from Tang Wulin after his spar him with today, Mu Tian felt respectful towards this young master from the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n.

    Arrogance originated from one¡¯s ability. Arrogance without ability was just arrogance yet with sufficiently powerful ability was confidence!

    ¡°Your excellency, I¡¯ve already thought it through. I will be returning to the Northern Army Corps after thepetition has ended to request for a long leave of absence. Then, I shall head to Shrek Academy for education. However, I wonder if the reconstructed Shrek Academy would be willing to ept me.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°You will have a fifty percent chance of scoring if you¡¯re willing to try but you won¡¯t stand a chance if you don¡¯t go.¡±

    An idea arose in Mu Tian¡¯s mind and he said, ¡°I understand now. I¡¯ll be staying by your side and watch all thepetitions at this festival. I congratte you in advance as you will be able to return with the beauty in your arms.¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard on that.¡± Of course, he was not allowed to tell Mu Tian on how to get into Shrek Academy and what Shrek could give to him either. Doing that would expose his identity. He would only have to give some clues to an intelligent person. If that was not enough, then it was proven that the person was not qualified yet.

    The reconstruction of Shrek Academy needed talents and especially even more teachers. Mu Tian hade from the Northern Army Corps and Tang Sect had already investigated his background information to find that he was a trustworthy person. On the other hand, if a powerhouse that originated from the military¡¯s special warfare unit could join Shrek, then it would be very beneficial for the education of outer court disciples. The experience of military training was passed down for many years. Even though the military was incapable of cultivating monster-ranked geniuses like Shrek Academy, it was definitely beneficial in certain ways when used as basic education.

    Tang Wulin had not bluffed to Mu Tian. There were numerous Title Douluos in Shrek and also arge amount of information for Mu Tian to use as a study reference. These were Shrek¡¯s most precious wealth. Mu Tian would be able to advance one step further over there.

    ¡°Wulin, let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Meanwhile, a pleasant voice was heard in Tang Wulin¡¯s ears.

    Tang Wulin subconsciously stopped walking. No one else appeared by his side, at least there was none in his spiritual perception. He was feeling slightly shocked in his heart as his spiritual cultivation base was always improving swiftly. It would not be an exaggeration to say that his spiritual power had already elevated to a ratherrge extent. One more step and he would be able to achieve the extent of projecting illusion. That was the standard of a Limit Douluo.

    Yet even as such, he found that he was still incapable of sensing her whereabouts. This signified that her spiritual power was certainly way above his.

    ¡°You should go first. I still have some other matters to attend to,¡± Tang Wulin said to Mu Tian by his side.

    Mu Tian bowed in salutation towards Tang Wulin before and left in great strides.

    ¡°We shall discuss when you¡¯ve returned to your room.¡± Her voice was heard echoing in Tang Wulin¡¯s ears once again.

    Tang Wulin frowned ever so slightly. For some unknown reason, he could feel that something was different about her today.

    He quickly returned to the cksmith¡¯s Association and closed the door to his room. Just as he was about to gather his spirit to sense her presence, silver radiance shed in front of him. It was as if a silver door had opened before himself and she just walked out from there.

    She remained as exquisite as before. She was dressed in a dark blue dress with her long hair hanging loosely behind her back. It made her appear quite elegant.

    ¡°Gu Yue.¡± Tang Wulin could not refrain himself from calling out her name. His gaze naturally turned gentler as soon as he saw her.

    ¡°Wulin, you should leave,¡± Gu Yuena softly said. A dash of lethargy shed past in the depth of her eyes as these words were spoken.

    Wulin raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Gu Yuena answered. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to take part in this Joust For A Spouse Festival. You should leave.¡±

    Tang Wulin had a slight change of countenance. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I should leave? So are you telling me that you want to choose Qiangu Zhangting as your spouse?¡±

    Gu Yuena raised her head to look at him. She had aplicated look in her eyes but there was also that peculiar calmness. It felt as if her eyes were inquiring Tang Wulin, ¡®do you trust me?¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s answer was yes for sure. ¡°I trust you, but I can¡¯t leave.¡± His words were spoken resolutely.

    Gu Yuena heaved a sigh. ¡°You should be able to figure out why I¡¯ve been staying in Spirit Pagoda all this while. I refused to leave all this time and it was not because of Spirit Pagoda¡¯s power but because I have some other goals. In a sense, Spirit Pagoda can be considered as my enemy. Thus, I choose to stay in order to stay in contact with them. The Joust For A Spouse Festival is precisely one of my goals. However, you¡¯re ruining my ns. So, you should leave. I don¡¯t want to involve you. You¡¯ll be in danger this way. Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master Qiangu Dongfeng is a wild man inside. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt in any way.¡±

    She paused for a moment at this point before she continued, ¡°I will never allow anybody else other than you to take advantage of me.¡±

    If one were to say that Gu Yuena¡¯s earlier words made Tang Wulin doubt himself and even feel a little dissatisfied, her final sentence slightly melted Tang Wulin¡¯s cold heart in a split second.

    He stretched out his hands and held her in his arms. He felt her slightly cold temperature and the familiar yet iparably attractive figure. He sniffed the faint scent radiating from her body. At this very moment he had her in his arms and his heart was filled with satisfaction.

    Gu Yuena hugged him back in a natural manner. How could she not feel the same satisfaction that he felt? The calmness that she felt in his arms made her subconsciously close her eyes. She discovered that it was already getting harder and harder for her to resist him anymore. In fact, she refused to resist him from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°You never told me that Spirit Pagoda is your enemy. This is not conflicting with our rtionship! It¡¯s because Spirit Pagoda is our mutual enemy. All the signs are showing that the destroyer of Shrek and Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters is certainly rted to them now. This is a blood feud and since we have amon enemy, why can¡¯t we face it together?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± Gu Yuena softly said.

    Tang Wulin spoke in a deep voice, ¡°How is that different? There¡¯s nothing different about that. I know what you mean. It¡¯s easier to capture the fortress from the inside. However, this is too dangerous for you and I don¡¯t want to see you in danger. Could it be that you can¡¯t trust me a little more? Just like this Joust For A Spouse Festival, I muste. I can¡¯t have you as the victim here regardless and I won¡¯t stand by and do nothing, even if you¡¯re just bing his fiance on namesake.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Gu Yuena spoke as if she was muttering to herself. ¡°Wulin, I¡¯m serious. You should leave, and forget me.¡±

    Tang Wulin had a change of countenance. He grabbed Gu Yuena¡¯s shoulders with his hands to pull her away from his hug. He looked at her with a burning gaze. ¡°Say that again.¡±

    Gu Yuena looked at him with aplicated gaze. ¡°You should forget about me, Wulin. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in more pain than now. Actually, we can never possibly be together. I can¡¯t tell you the reason as of now but even if there is that one possibility among ten thousand, you should understand that I won¡¯t be saying this to you if I had a choice. Forget about me. That is the best choice for you.¡±

    ¡°What is your secret? Why can¡¯t you just tell me? Why are you doing so? I will choose to stand on your side without the slightest bit of reservation! Could it be that the problem that you¡¯re facing is something that we can¡¯t face together?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Gu Yuena suddenly shouted aloud. She parted her arms and pushed Tang Wulin¡¯s hands on her shoulders. Her gaze abruptly turned cold. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly face the problem that I¡¯m facing now with me. Unless, you can betray the entire mankind, Tang Sect, Shrek, all your friends around you, and the entire world. Can you do that?¡±

    Her voice turned unusually cold but was unusually sonorous! However, one would discover under close inspection that her arms were trembling mildly. One could imagine how agitated she was at the moment.

 Chapter 1520 - Thought Concretization

    <h4>Chapter 1520: Thought Concretization</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin could not help being stunned for a moment. He had never quarreled with Gu Yuena in such an intense manner before. Was he really going to betray the entire mankind by just being together with her?

    He wanted to answer impulsively. ¡®I can!¡¯ Yet, could he truly do that?

    There were the Shrek Seven Monsters, his godmother, teachers, the students of Shrek Academy, the seniors from Tang Sect, and hispanions. Was he truly capable of betraying them all?

    He examined his own conscience and came to the conclusion that he could not do it, he could never possibly do that.

    Without Shrek Academy and Tang Sect, how could he be there today? He could never forget about the Shrek Academy¡¯s teachers that sacrificed their lives to protect the students without the slightest bit of hesitation when the great catastrophe dawned upon them. They used their lives to protect the glory of Shrek so that they could strive the opportunity for the students to live.

    He could never forget about how the As Douluo stopped the vast majority of Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses and the terrifying explosion without turning back. Even his soul was stripped away by the Holy Spirit Cult in the end.

    The Shrek¡¯s legacy and Tang Sect¡¯s legacy needed continued protection from Tang Wulin and this generation. They would use everything they had including their lives to guard these entities so how could he possibly betray them?

    ¡°Why?¡± Tang Wulin had only managed to utter that very word.

    Gu Yuena looked at him deeply. There were tears glimmering in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There wille a day when I can exin it to you. Love someone else, but not me. I can¡¯t give you everything you want and I even more so can¡¯t possibly be with you.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at her. ¡°So do you love me then?¡±

    Gu Yuena suddenly took a step forward and arrived before himself. She used her hands to strenuously push against his chest until he had stumbled backward and mmed into the wall. He saw as Gu Yuena¡¯s tears uncontrobly streamed down her face. Silver radiance burst forth from inside of her body before she rapidly vanished.

    ¡°Forget about me. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡± Those were her final words before she left.

    Tang Wulin had his back against the wall. He paid no attention to his body slowly sliding downwards as he sat onto the ground.

    Ever since he was acquainted with her, it felt like there was no one else in his heart anymore. It was untilter that he found out that Gu Yue was there because of Na¡¯er.

    He was acquainted with her for more than a decade. She had always been cold and indifferent. She was calm and she would just treat him nicely in silence.

    It was precisely because of this silence that he fell in love with her. His love for her was scorching hot and without any reservation. However, she was still walking further and further away from him.

    It had been more than a decade but he had never seen her being as agitated as she was today. He could feel that there was an exceedingly peculiar form of suppression in her emotions. The suppressive feeling had even made him feel suffocated.

    Every word that was spoken by her earlier was imprinted deeply into his heart. He felt pain in his heart but it was not because she asked him to forget about her nor was it because she said that loving her would betray the entire mankind, but it was because he was feeling pity for her.

    No matter how many times she asked him to forget about her so that he would never love her again, she had never said that she did not love him from the beginning. Every teardrop of her exploded in his heart like fixed soul ammunitions. It hurt his chest so badly that he could not even breathe.

    ¡®Why! Why won¡¯t you answer me about what you are doing? Why are you telling me that loving you means I will have to betray the entire mankind and everything else in my surroundings? Why do you refuse to tell me everything?¡¯

    She had left. Moreover, Tang Wulin felt like her departure this time was like a farewell for both of them.

    Everything seemed to have be different, while the ending seemed to not have derived from recent events. It was during that very asion when she gave everything of herself to him, her emotions had been in a bad state. After the recklessness of that very night and her choice to be with him without the slightest reservation, she seemed to have already sealed up herself.

    He absentmindedly sat over there until the sky outside had already darkened. Tang Wulin had just recovered from the trance.

    He could not leave and nor would he. Just like what he had said to her, he could never possibly allow her to be with Qiangu Zhangting even if it was just for namesake.

    Ever since the great catastrophe, Spirit Pagoda had always been acting as the side that actively attacked. It was now time for a counterattack.

    Tang Wulin calmed his spirit with great effort. He calmly pondered on the issues before his eyes.

    Even though he refused to think negatively about it, after careful consideration about all sorts of changes that urred from the moment he was acquainted with Gu Yuena untilter to the words that she spoke to him today, the idea that formed in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind had already be much clearer now. He had already grasped some crucial parts. Even though there was no way to confirm that, but he had already figured out some possibilities.

    Regardless, he must continue to walk down his path. There was one thing that he could confirm and that was Gu Yuena would never hurt him at the very least. Moreover, he must continue to cultivate with greater efforts so that he could be more powerful and that was the truth.

    Even if she was truly going to go against the entire world as her enemy, he would capture her when the day arrived and imprison her together with himself. He would never allow her to hurt others while he would never allow others to hurt her either. On the other hand, he needed to have the ability to do so.

    The sorrow inside his heart made the soul core in his sea of spirit fluctuated mildly. Tang Wulin seemed to be able to indistinctly feel somew changes. The emotional fluctuations filled his heart with a peculiar feeling that was difficult to describe and was as if he had found some neww changes.

    The radiance that surrounded his body began to warp. That was the change in time. The time over a decade passed in a snap of fingers and time brought great changes all over the world. He wished that he could return to the carefree life he had when he first entered the Shrek Academy back then! It was only during that period of time that he could live joyously and carefreely.

    He was with her and he was also with hispanions. He truly wished that he could return.

    Radiance warped around him as speckles of quintessential luster flickered by his sides. In those tiny radiance fragments, it was as if there were silhouettes inside and those silhouettes looked familiar. There was her, Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, Xu Lizhi, Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu, and Ye Xinn.

    There was also the Shrek Academy that once existed!

    It was his train of thought and Spiritual Concretization!

    At the very moment, his heart was filled with sorrow and nostalgia and his spiritual power had finally made another breakthrough as he entered the level of Spiritual Concretization.

    He closed his eyes to reminisce on the thousands of trains of thought. It made the surrounding memory fragments began to turn clearer and clearer. Tang Wulin was immersed in past memories and thought about himself. It was as if he had already lived through the past during that very moment. He scrutinized himself and felt that all the regrets he had in the past seemed to be remedied as he was living through this life again and became perfected.

    Ayer of translucent jewel-like radiance was indistinctly seen on his body soon after.

    The higher one¡¯s spiritual power was, the more influence it had over the soul master¡¯s abilities. Once the soul master had made a breakthrough in Spiritual Concretization, the soul master¡¯s spiritual power and his abilities would truly fuse as one. This was supposed to be the most important hurdle before the breakthrough to Limit Douluo. It was only afterpleting this first that one could sessfully be a Limit Douluo. On the other hand, Tang Wulin who had recently made a breakthrough to Title Douluo-rank had alreadypleted it. He had carried out the amendment of himself in his memories one step in advance so that had established a foundation for him to walk towards even more powerful ranks in the future.

    He remained standing over there just like that. He had also lost count of time but when he opened his eyes once again, the sky on the outside remained dark as before.

    The sorrow inside his heart had already vanished because of the amendment brought by the spiritual backtrack. It felt as if all the emotional wounds he had sustained had already eased away.

    Aspared to the past, Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze turned even deeper at present. At the same time, the aura inside his body was also growing more and more obscured just like an ordinary person. This was the effect of returning to one¡¯s original nature as a result of spiritual backtrack concretization!

 Chapter 1521 - Returning to Oneâ€™s Original State

    <h4>Chapter 1521: Returning to One¡¯s Original State</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Returning to one¡¯s original nature was the dream of every soul master. Yet, Tang Wulin was unaware of having achieved it.

    It was through his consummation with Gu Yuena that he made a breakthrough to Title Douluo. Their subsequent quarrel allowed him to return to the realm of his original state. He had to admit that every bite and sip he took was all preordained.

    He nced at his soulmunicator only to discover that he had stood at the same spot for two days. It was already the third night since Gu Yuena came.

    He had absolute silence here under Zhen Hua¡¯s order. No one woulde to disturb him. As a result, no one was aware of what had happened to him.

    His consciousness lingered in his mind for he seemed to have found the feeling he had when he created the Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break the other day. What a waste it was that he only managed to grasp a wisp of it. It was due to the emotional instability in his heart brought about by Gu Yuena. He found it impossible to calm his heart at present.

    He had a quick wash before he grabbed some food. He then returned to the Heavenly Ascension tform.

    The forging table arose once again. He needed to vent his pent-up

    emotions. Perhaps, only the lightning could calm his agitation. There was no doubt that the Heavenly Refinement was the best method for him to release his frustration!

    The Joust For A Spouse Festival entered a stagnant phase during the round-robin match. Nevertheless, the Ten Thousand tform remained as popr as before with a number of higher-order ranked masters queueing up to enter the ce every day. The Spirit Pagoda made a huge profit from this. On the other hand, the impact of the Joust For A Spouse Festival had waned a little. Thepetitions were held daily, but not as many people paid attention to the event. The Mingdu Coliseum would only be filled to the brim when the pivotal battles were held.

    To continue the promotion of the Joust For A Spouse Festival, the Spirit Pagoda began to distribute the rewards earned by the contestants who had participated in thepetitions earlier. The Spirit Pagoda wanted to convince the powerhouses who were stillpeting of its continued determination and investments in the event.

    After the first two rounds ofpetitions, there were contestants who won both battles in each group. Undoubtedly, these contestants had the highest possibility of bing the final victors.

    Group number three received the most attention. Not only were there four Title Douluos in the group, two of them were the talented youths, Qiangu Zhangting and Yu Longyue.

    In fact, most of the people thought that it was inappropriate for them to be ced in the same group. They would probably fight against one another at the end if they were in different groups. It would be good for the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena, because it would then be more expedient for her to make a choice.

    Lan Fozi showed her talents by winning both battles in her group. She also made a disy of her powerful abilities. The other groups had talented youths as well. There were a number of eight-ring soul masters with special abilities who disyed their powerful abilities.

    Only seven rounds of thepetition remained. Each round was important. However, the audience were anxious to see the collision between Yu Longyue and Qiangu Zhangting. The winner between the two could possibly be the final victor. Those with discerning eyes could tell that the enmity between these two contestants was for real, and their overall abilities were also the most powerful.

    Thepetition of group number three finally arrived. An interesting part of this round was that Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent was the Title Douluo Lu Yuxin who had been defeated by Qiangu Zhangting in the previous round.

    Lu Yuxin with the moniker of Yellow Sand waspletely defeated by Qiangu Zhangting in the previous battle. Tang Wulin was going to challenge him in today¡¯s battle. So, the victory and defeat of this battle would enable the audience to see who was the more powerful between Yu Longyue and Qiangu Zhangting.

    When Tang Wulin appeared in the rest area, all the contestants of group number three discovered that the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n¡¯s young master who was usually arrogant seemed quite different today. Which part of him seemed different? Today, he appeared less arrogant, but he looked glum.

    In short, Yu Longyue was less self-indulgent, but he was also in a foul mood.

    Qiangu Zhangting had arrived earlier. The opponent whom he was to fight today posed no challenge for him since the opponent was the weakest contestant in the entire team. He darted a look at Tang Wulin while the corners of his lips cracked into a sarcastic smile. ¡®If you wish to challenge me, wait till you¡¯ve defeated Lu Yuxin first.¡¯

    Just as predicted by Tang Wulin earlier, the battle between Lu Yuxin and Qiangu Zhangting had been rigged.

    In reality, Lu Yuxin who originated from the desert region had been recruited into the Spirit Pagoda earlier on. He was blessed with natural endowments and had cultivated a set of battle techniques suited for the desert which belonged solely to him. However, he was handicapped because the desert region where he lived was poverty-stricken. He could not support his cultivation financially after he attained a five-ring cultivation base. So, he had to seek the help of an influential organization.

    The Spirit Pagoda had always valued the import of outstanding talents. They would absorb any soul master with impressive abilities and potential. They would pay a remuneration and made them sign a life contract. Once in a while, there would be an exceptional case. Lu Yuxin was one such case. He became a Title Douluo and was awarded a rather respectable position in the Spirit Pagoda. Had it been feasible to build a branch of the Spirit Pagoda in the desert, he would have been a branch Pagoda Master by now.

    Even so, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s restriction on him was muchx aspared to back in the beginning. They gave him a duty which was simr to an elder¡¯s.

    His purpose of participating in the Joust For A Spouse Festival was for the benefit of Qiangu Dongfeng. He was ced in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s group to protect and ensure Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s victory.

    He was supposed to disy his weakness when he fought against Qiangu Zhangting. Even if he was incapable of defeating Qiangu Zhangting, he was not that weak.

    Nheless, it would be different in his fight against Yu Longyue today. In Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s perception, Yu Longyue was the most despised person akin to a thorn in the flesh. Qiangu Zhangting would not leave it to chance for such a dangerous opponent to enter the top ten finalists together with him. As a result, they were ced in the same group to ensure that Yu Longyue was defeated in the small grouppetition. This would prevent Yu Longyue from being chosen at the end.

    Even though Gu Yuena had a lot of confidence in Qiangu Zhangting, Qiangu Zhangting preferred to safeguard himself.

    Tang Wulin did not close his eyes to rest his spirit. He just sat over there with an absent-minded expression. Even Mu Tian who was considered his acquaintance did not dare to disturb him. Mu Tian also felt something different about Tang Wulin today. There was a sense of danger in Tang Wulin.

    Lu Yuxin had been staring at Tang Wulin. The order he received was very simple. He was supposed to spare no effort in defeating Tang Wulin. If he was capable of defeating Tang Wulin, Qiangu Zhangting promised to grant him ess to the Ten Thousand Beast tform ten times. It was sufficient for him to elevate his soul rings to even higher levels so that he would possess even more powerful abilities.

    Meanwhile, the door of the rest area opened. Lan Fozi walked into the room. She was dressed in a white warrior outfit. She appeared neat and tidy. She saw Tang Wulin sitting there as soon as she stepped in the door. She walked over toward him in great strides.

    Tang Wulin was still lost in thought as he had not noticed her arrival.

    Lan Fozi stopped in front of Tang Wulin. ¡°Yu Longyue,e out. I have a question for you.¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his head and nced at her. ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Lan Fozi was stunned for a moment. ¡°This is serious. Come out.¡±

    ¡°I told you I¡¯m busy.¡± Tang Wulin frowned ever so slightly. The gloomy aura emitted from his body grew even darker.

    Lan Fozi seemed to be infuriated too. She stretched out her hand to grab Tang Wulin¡¯s shirt and pulled him up from the sofa. ¡°You have the time to sit here absent-mindedly, but you don¡¯t have the time to follow me outside?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze turned icy cold in a split second. He was already in a bad mood, so Lan Fozi was rubbing it in without a doubt.

    Lan Fozi was stunned for a moment after seeing his icy cold gaze. She felt an unusual rage arose in her heart. She was about to say something when Tang Wulin grabbed her wrist.

    A powerful strength radiated from her wrist making Lan Fozi loosen her hold on Tang Wulin subconsciously. Then, she felt Tang Wulin suddenly turned lofty. It was as if a gush of terrifying aura was about to burst forth from his body.

 Chapter 1522 - The Simplified Version Of Dragon Emperor Break

    <h4>Chapter 1522: The Simplified Version Of Dragon Emperor Break</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    On the other hand, Lan Fozi appeared fearless. Meanwhile, the soul power circting inside her made her illusory. It seemed there was someone from an unseen world in the sky above who was looking down on thend below. He was ready to dominate everything.

    However, the surging aura from Tang Wulin¡¯s body was rapidly retracted. Everything returned to normal as before.

    He loosened the grasp on Lan Fozi¡¯s wrist and spoke indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He led the way outside upon saying that.

    Lan Fozi was stunned for a moment. She assumed that Tang Wulin was going to start a fight with her. She felt quite angry still. ¡®It¡¯s okay, we can fight if you want. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡¯ Yet, Tang Wulin¡¯spromising action in retracting his aura abruptly and turning around to go outside made her ufortable. The feeling was especially obvious when he was walking toward the outside with a wisp of destion in his gaze.

    After leaving the rest room, Tang Wulin waited for her outside. Lan Fozi walked forward. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not inquire further but followed her as they walked to a corner at the side.

    ¡°That Lu Yuxin is not ordinary. His abilities are not what he disyed the other day. Your opponent today is going to be him,¡± said Lan Fozi concisely.

    ¡°I know.¡± Tang Wulin spoke indifferently, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Lan Fozi spoke with a cold voice, ¡°Are you a dog?¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned slightly.

    Lan Fozi spoke, ¡°If not, why are you biting everyone you see? Did you have gunpowder today? Are you going to explode?¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless. Her temper was equally foul!

    ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood, and I¡¯m toozy to entertain you today. Had it not been because you¡¯re a girl whom I don¡¯t wish to fight, do you think I¡¯ll just let it be when you grabbed me earlier? Thank you for caring. However, there¡¯s no need for that. Besides, I thought you like girls. I don¡¯t wish to influence nor change your sexual orientation. So, don¡¯t fall in love with me.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned around and left upon saying that.

    Lan Fozi¡¯s eyes almost turned blue in rage after hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s response. Her emotions burst forth uncontrobly like an exploding volcano.

    A gush of vigorous air waves exploded with a loud boom. It enshrouded Tang Wulin in a split second.

    Tang Wulin felt like he had stepped into a whirlpool in the deep sea. His entire person sank into the air waves. The terrifying pressure from all directions was squeezing Tang Wulin into dust.

    It looked like a vortex up front. Seemingly, there were thousands of tiny vortices hidden within the vortex. These vortices were tearing his body wildly in all directions. He even heard the sound of the tempestuous waves in his ears.

    At the moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes suddenly turned a golden color. A peculiar feeling arose inside his body. His right hand transformed into the Golden Dragon w instantaneously. He grabbed at the air in a violent move. All the tempestuous waves in the surroundings immediately calmed down. Lan Fozi felt her body being emptied out as if her strength waspletely stripped away. In the next moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand grabbed her neck and lifted her off the ground.

    It was the simplified version of the Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break!

    The distance between them was close. Lan Fozi was clueless that Tang Wulin had such an ability. He tore out a breach in her vortex instantaneously.

    The most terrifying part of Tang Wulin was his closebat ability. They were in the rest area of the coliseum after all. Lan Fozi still had her scruples. Hence, her attack was limited to a small range. It was broken by Tang Wulin¡¯s simplified version of the Forbid All Laws. Subsequently, her neck was grabbed. At the same time, the numbness of being electrocuted radiated throughout her whole body.

    Actually, the Forbid All Laws was capable of neutralizing all energy-type attacks. Itbined many of Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities. The Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law was derived from the heaven and earthws which formed the true essence behind allws.

    It was proficiently utilized after Tang Wulin made another breakthrough in his spiritual power.

    Lan Fozi was infuriated, yet she was rendered incapable ofunching her attack. The situation was controlled instantly.

    The lightning was retracted as soon as it was unleashed. Tang Wulin ced the paralyzed Lan Fozi leaning against a wall. He took a deep nce at her. There was a wisp of apologetic look in his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m in a bad mood today. Thank you for your reminder.¡±

    Although he wished to distance himself from Lan Fozi so as to prevent a simr issue with Dai Yun¡¯er previously from recurring, Tang Wulin was inherently a kind person. He regretted his actions and apologized to her.

    He dared not remain much longer for fear that Lan Fozi would be free from the paralysis to trouble him again. Tang Wulin returned to the rest area immediately.

    A few secondster, Lan Fozi struggled free from the paralysis. She panted loudly to catch her breath. She wondered to herself, ¡®How did I lose control of myself earlier? What sort of ability did he use? Could it be that my Endless Vortex was ineffective on him? That powerful skill was solely created by Mother!¡¯

    ¡®Is he really that powerful? Is he more powerful than I imagined?¡¯

    ¡®It seems like I worried over him for nothing.¡¯

    ¡®Only that, he is abominable. Love him? Bah! Who is going to fall in love with a scoundrel like him?¡¯

    The third round of the round-robin match for group number three had officially begun.

    Perhaps it was due to Lan Fozi¡¯s influence, Tang Wulin appeared to be in a more pleasant mood. He was scheduled topete in the first round today. Perhaps, it was intentionally arranged by the Spirit Pagoda.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for His Excellency Yu Longyue¡¯s match again. I believe everyone is paying a great deal of attention to today¡¯spetition. Today¡¯s battle is the highlight of the day. To whet your appetite, we¡¯ve intentionally arranged this match as today¡¯s first session. Let¡¯s make a simple analysis.¡± Thementator put in great effort in hismentating.

    ¡°Yu Longyue made a disy of his exceedingly powerful abilities during the earlier matches without a doubt. They were magnificent feats where he defeated the opponents instantly. Undoubtedly, his abilities are at the top among the contestants. His opponent for today, His Excellency Lu Yuxin, whose moniker is the Boundless Yellow Sand Paradise Road, has pretty impressive abilities too. What a waste it was that he lost to His Excellency Qiangu Zhangting during thest round of thepetition.¡±

    ¡°As everyone knows, the two greatestpeting opponents in group number three now are His Excellency Yu Longyue and His Excellency Qiangu Zhangting. His Excellency Qiangu Zhangting has defeated His Excellency Lu Yuxin. Can His Excellency Yu Longyue breakthrough this round sessfully? If he¡¯s sessful, perhaps we¡¯ll be able topare the abilities of His Excellency Yu Longyue and His Excellency Qiangu Zhangting. Hence, today¡¯spetition is very important. Everyone must pay attention and watch closely, alright?¡±

    ¡°The two Excellencies have already made their appearances. Our referee is already in ce. Actually, the referee¡¯s function in a collision between Title Douluos is rather limited. It¡¯s because their movements are too swift and the power unleashed from their soul skills during the battle is too powerful. It¡¯s not an easy task for the referee if he wishes to stop the battle. We can only hope that our Excellencies will have self-control so that they will not injure each other.¡±

    ¡°The countdown begins. Five, four, three, two, one. Begin thepetition.¡±

    At the same time thementary was given, both opponents were making the necessary preparations on thepetition stage.

    Lu Yuxin acted vigntly as he fought against Tang Wulin. He did not underestimate his opponent. However, he also felt very confident of himself.

    During the battle with Qiangu Zhangting the other day, he coordinated his attacks well. In reality, both of them were Title Douluos. No matter how powerful Qiangu Zhangting was, Lu Yuxin would not have lost that swiftly either.

    Things were different with Yu Longyue. He was the mainpetitor of Lu Yuxin¡¯s young master, Qiangu Zhangting. If Lu Yuxin could defeat Yu Longyue, aside from the rewards that he would be receiving, he would be able to form a great rtionship with Qiangu Zhangting, the future sessor of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master. He would achieve many things in one stroke. Consequently, he spared no effort to defeat Yu Longyue today.

    Soon after the announcement of the electronic voice, Lu Yuxin behaved simrly as in thest round. He transformed himself into yellow sand at once. The yellow sand spread outward to blot out the sky and cover the earth.

 Chapter 1523 - Oh My God, The Competition Has Ended!

    <h4>Chapter 1523: Oh My God, The Competition Has Ended!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin deviated from his usual battle tactic of striking only after the enemy had made their move. He pushed against the ground with the tips of his toes, sending his body flying like an eagle toward the center of the yellow sand. Meanwhile, the air was clearly warping around his body.

    A terrifying sight appeared before the eyes of the audience. The yellow sand that had just dispersed and spread out to the surroundings suddenly stopped. Instead, the sand started to return to the center, and in less than a blink, it had transformed back into Lu Yuxin. He had a nk expression on his face as he also had no idea what had happened.

    Electric radiance coiled around Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand. The hand was covered in blue-purple scales as it reached for Lu Yuxin.

    After a moment of absentmindedness, Lu Yuxin reacted to the situation. Turning pale with fear, he flinched at the lightning. Preparing to transform again, he conjured arge stretch of sand grains from his hand and shot them at Tang Wulin like countless arrowheads.

    The palm of Tang Wulin¡¯s dragon w suddenly turned purple and ck. In a split second, light shot out from his palm and transformed intorge stretch of electric radiance spreading outward. At the same time, the air surrounding Tang Wulin¡¯s body warped for a moment once again.

    A ghastly scene unfolded in the arena. Lu Yuxin appeared on a spot where he had just swept across in the previous moment, as if he was teleporting himself, while Tang Wulin¡¯s huge hand and its surging lightning were already waiting for Lu Yuxin over there. It looked as though Lu Yuxin had purposefully mmed into the palm.

    Lu Yuxin was nning to struggle free. Sparkles of lights shimmered on his body as he was about to unleash his battle armor.

    However, the purple-ck color in the center of Tang Wulin¡¯s right palm suddenly burst forth, and an immense gush of repulsive force was unleashed. Lu Yuxin felt a wave of dizziness wash over his mind. It felt as if his entire body was emptied in a split second, and his connection to his battle armor was forcefully broken.

    ¡°Poof!¡± The palm grabbed hold of Lu Yuxin firmly, and there was an instant explosion of electric light. As the electricity crackled, Lu Yuxin¡¯s body seemed to have turned into a ball of thunder and lightning in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand.

    With a hand gripping Lu Yuxin¡¯s body, the blue-purple electric radiance circted in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. He was just like the Thunder God!

    ¡°Alright. Thepetition has begun. Oh! His Excellency Yu Longyue has actuallyunched an attack directly this time. What? What¡¯s going on? Why did His Excellency Lu Yuxin turn back into his human form? That¡¯s not right. Judging from his expression, he didn¡¯t do that willingly. What¡¯s going on there? Oh my god! That¡¯s thunder and lightning. Oh my god! The match has ended!¡±

    Yes, the match hade to its end in such a swift manner. Thementator had not even managed to say a whole sentence before the collision that was expected to be the confrontation of two powerhouses had finished.

    Lu Yuxin did not even have a chance to unleash his soul skills before he had lost!

    It was the Time Backtrack Domain!

    This was thanks to the synchronization of the two great divine skills of the Time Backtrack Domain and the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s advancement in spiritual power once again had resulted in the natural sublimation of his spiritual domain. On the other hand, Lu Yuxin¡¯s spiritual power was very weak inparison. It was the disparity that resulted in total dominance.

    Immediately utilizing his quickest and most forceful trick, Tang Wulin had not given his opponent a chance to transform into the Yellow Sand.

    When the Time Backtrack Domain was unleashed, his entire person seemed to have teleported due to the distortion of light. This was because the explosion of lightning had concealed what actually happened. Only Lu Yuxin had really seen what had taken ce.

    In the eyes of the audience members, Lu Yuxin looked like he had just summoned his martial soul. Then, thepetition ended under a nket of lightning and thunder.

    The small amount of yellow sand remainingnded on the ground and gave out a series of rustling sounds. These were obviously sand grains that carried strong poison. In order to defeat the enemy and achieve victory, Lu Yuxin was willing to use any conceivable method. He himself had felt that he was no match for Tang Wulin, so he was willing to fuse the poison with his yellow sand. Who would have thought that he would be defeated by Tang Wulin¡¯s lightning before he could use his vicious trick?

    Tang Wulin swung his right hand and tossed Lu Yuxin away. He then walked straight down from thepetition stage with an expressionless face.

    Lu Yuxinnded on the ground. His entire body continued convulsing from the electrocution.

    Three victories in three battles straight!

    Standing at the bottom of the stage, Qiangu Zhangting looked on in bewilderment. He watched as Tang Wulin stopped walking when he neared the main tform. He seemed to be saying something toward the tform, but there was no sound to be heard. Tang Wulin then descended from thepetition stage. He did not even bother to take one nce at Lu Yuxin before he left.

    What...

    Lan Fozi had also watched the match. She had yet to figure out what Tang Wulin had done, but she suddenly felt that it was not that depressing for her when she thought about how he had grabbed her by the neck earlier.

    Gu Yuena stood on the main tform. The calm look on her face could not conceal the surge of emotions in her eyes.

    Before Tang Wulin¡¯s departure, he had genuinely said something toward the main tform. It was something that only she could hear.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll never give up!¡±

    Gu Yuena was the only one who had seen the battle clearly. Tang Wulin had truly utilized his abilities perfectly during the match.

    He used lightning to conceal his Time Backtrack while Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break was used to break the opponent¡¯s defense and counterattack. Then, the st of lightning was used to end the opponent. In fact, as Tang Wulin was using lightning to control Lu Yuxin, he had alsounched a spiritual assault on Lu Yuxin¡¯s mind.

    With the spiritual assault, it would make Lu Yuxin forget about the details of the battle at the very least. It could be said that Tang Wulin used a crushing strike to defeat the opponent while also concealing his abilities in an impressive manner.

    ¡°Yuanen, have you thought it through?¡± Tang Wulin dialed Yuanen Yehui¡¯s soulmunicator number after walking out from the Mingdu Coliseum.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ll be going home to see my father after the Joust For A Spouse Festival has ended. Xie Xie will be joining me as well. I was just about to tell you that.¡±

    ¡°Sure. That¡¯s alright. Both of you should go. If you need my help, do let me know at any time. Don¡¯t worry about the academy. I¡¯ll be handling that properly,¡± said Tang Wulin in a deep voice.

    ¡°Hmm, thank you.¡± Yuanen Yehui had a slightly colder temperament. She did not borate much, but her two simple words of ¡®thank you¡¯ expressed her emotions.

    Had Tang Wulin not withstood Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s three attacks the other day, perhaps she would still not have learned about those incidents in the past. She had made the decision to go home to take a look, visiting his father. She listened to her grandfather¡¯s rmendation.

    Tang Wulin hung up the call. He did not conceal himself, but instead he walked in the direction of the cksmith¡¯s Association. He was attracting the attention of many people in the Mingdu Coliseum, as he had already gathered quite a lot of fame by this point due to his earlier battles.

    It was only due to the aura his body was emitting that repulsed all living creatures that no one dared to approach him for a conversation.

    All of a sudden, Tang Wulin seemed to sense something. His gaze looked toward the source.

    At the end of the street, a silhouette stood quietly. The figure was dressed in a suit of very ordinary clothes and had a hat on his head. The brim of the hat concealed his appearance, so there was no way Tang Wulin could see the man clearly. Nevertheless, he had managed to sense his presence at once.

    It was a feeling that made all his hair stand up, like the sensation of being at the critical moment between life and death.

    Even though he was in Mingdu¡¯s downtown area, at this moment, only that man in existed Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. It felt as if there were only the two of them remaining in all the world.

    The opponent stopped walking and kept his hands in his pockets. The powerful aura emitted from his body was growing more and more intense. Tang Wulin felt suffocated despite his cultivation base.

    After a momentary pause, Tang Wulin walked in great strides toward the man. This was because he was very well aware that he could not dodge this. He could not even possibly attempt to run away at such a distance, nor have any chance to seek help. The opponent unleashed his aura intentionally knowing that Tang Wulin would notice, because this opponent was fearless.

    The closer he got, the clearer he could see the man¡¯s appearance.

 Chapter 1524 - The Unexpected Powerhouse

    <h4>Chapter 1524: The Unexpected Powerhouse</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was a burly man over two meters in height. His clothes, nothing unusual, were propped up by his firm, bulky muscles. However, it was strange that despite his extremely conspicuous appearance, the eyes of the passing pedestrians just nced over him. Not too many people had noticed his presence.

    The burly man slowly raised his head after Tang Wulin walked up to him. He revealed his rigid face that seemed to be carved with knives and chisels. His pair ofrge protruding eyes were shimmering with an evil glow as he stared at Tang Wulin. ¡°I found you finally.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body was feeling rather tense. The soul core and Dragon Core inside him were all thoroughly adjusting themselves, awaiting an opportunity for an outburst. He understood that there was not much chance of him being able to run away. He had to withstand at least one of the opponent¡¯s attacks to create creating enough of amotion.

    The War God Hall was stationed inside Mingdu City. All that Tang Wulin could hope for was that reinforcements could arrive eventually.

    The advancement of his spiritual power had also enhanced his judgement. He could clearly sense that the tall, burly man before him was even more dangerous than Yuanen Zhentian. He was definitely no weaker than the Underworld King Ha Luosa. In other words, this man confronting him was a terrifying pseudogod-ranked powerhouse.

    He was afraid that nobody in all of Mingdu Cityparable to this assant. Moreover, Tang Wulin was not acquainted with him at all. Man feared the unknown the most. A terrifying powerhouse that came out of nowhere. The only possibility that Tang Wulin could think of was that he most likely came from the Holy Spirit Cult.

    As he faced such pressure, Tang Wulin¡¯s power was greatly stimted as well. His mind swiftly came up with ideas as he calcted all sorts of possibilities. His biggest strength came from the two remaining uses of the Indefinite Storm that his father has left behind, but Tang Wulin had no idea how to trigger the storm. It would give him an opening to run away. Whatever the case, it was definitely difficult to move even a little when targeted by such a terrifying man!

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Tang San?¡± asked the burly man in a deep voice.

    No one had ever asked Tang Wulin this question before. He could say that this had been the biggest secret in his heart. He was unwilling to talk about this just as Gu Yue had always been reluctant to talk about about hers.

    Thus, his first reaction was astonishment when he heard the question proposed by the opponent. It was apparent that he was caught off guard by the query!

    Tang Wulin considered the countless possibilities that could have made this burly mane looking for him, especially the possibility that he was from the Holy Spirit Cult. Even so, he had never expected that the opponent would ask such a question. On the other hand, the burly man¡¯s facial features became clearer when he spoke. Tang Wulin tried to discern where he had seen him before.

    ¡°Answer me. This is the only chance that you get to live.¡± A wave of murderous intent gushed out of the burly man¡¯s body, making Tang Eulin feel like he was suffocating.

    Tang Wulin raised his head. There was a bold shimmer in his eyes. ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m rted to Tang San?¡±

    ¡°Your martial soul is the Bluesilver Emperor. That is Tang San¡¯s lineage. On the other hand, Tang San has not left behind any descendants in this world. Thus, the Bluesilver Emperor martial soul should not exist at all,¡± replied the burly man.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. He had not expected that the opponent would analyze his martial soul and conclude that he was rted to Tang San. He could not help feeling stunned and confused for a moment. Should he admit it or not? The man before him was iparably powerful, but he had no idea if he was friend or foe. On the other hand, as soon as he admitted it, it could possibly result in untold problems for Tang Wulin if this secret of his was learned by the outside world.

    The knowledge that a God¡¯s child was present on the continent would be highly enticing especially to those powerhouses that wished to reach Limit Douluo-rank. Tang Wulin was certain that he could end up being experimented on.

    Nevertheless, how could he run away from this man¡¯s hands if he refused to answer?

    The burly man scoffed coldly once as he looked at Tang Wulin¡¯s shimmering eyes. He suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder.

    In an instant, Tang Wulin felt as if a mountain was pressing down on him. It was even more terrifying that he was sure that he had no way to dodge or hide when in his grip. It felt as if everything between Heaven and Earth had frozen. It was obviously the strength ofw.

    He had just begun toprehend the basics of heaven and earthw. His understanding was far from profound, but he felt like the person before himself hadplete control over the power ofw. They were both utilizingw, but the disparity between them was quite obvious.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes turned golden in a split second. Lighting warped around his body while his right hand turned into a w and grabbed the opponent¡¯s palm. It was the simplified utilization of the Dragon Emperor Break!

    The surrounding air became distorted, and the oppressingw began to sway at once. In fact, it was even showing signs of cracking within a certain range.

    ¡°Huh!¡± The burly man eximed in surprise, but his right hand continued to erge.

    Everything in the surroundings turned blurry, as if all of it hadpletely vanished. There was only a massive mountain in the shape of an open hand descending from the sky.

    ¡°Forbid All Laws!¡± Tang Wulin clenched his teeth and roared in his heart.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The mountain disappeared and dispersed. Forbid All Laws was still just as effective in the end. It shattered the huge palm that was suppressing his body and his spirit simultaneously.

    However, Tang Wulin still felt a weight on his body. The burly man managed to grab his shoulder again. He shackled the opponent¡¯s soul skill, but he was incapable of blocking the opponent¡¯s powerful grip.

    He felt sore on his shoulder as if all his strength had been suppressed in a split second. The burly man grinned. ¡°That¡¯s quite impressive. You¡¯ve improved since thest time.¡±

    Tang Wulin had still notprehended the meaning of his words when the air around them warped and shattered in a split second. In the next moment, he discovered that he had already disappeared.

    What was this? Spatial travel? What kind of power was needed in order to do this?

    His vision blurred, and the immense spatial pressure resulted in Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power being unleashed spontaneously. It was strange that the opponent did not attempt to seal his power. He found that he could still mobilize his soul power and bloodline power at will, but he was incapable of emitting the strength out of his body.

    It felt as if it had been a single moment and a century at the same time.

    There was a sh of light, and when the surrounding scenery turned crystal-clear once again, a dizzying wave passed through. At the same time, Tang Wulin feel a refreshing breeze blowing against his face.

    What was that?

    He calmed his spirit and discovered that he had materialized in a world that was filled with life source. He was surrounded by a lush green forest and vegetation. The temperature was refreshing and pleasant, with a soothing atmosphere.

    ¡°Is this the Ten Thousand Beast tform?¡± Yes, he had only seen this ambience in one location other than the Great Star Dou Forest. It was the Ten Thousand Beast tform that he had entered recently during the Joust For A Spouse Festival¡¯s test. Moreover, the person before him came from the Ten Thousand Beast tform! Apparently, he was capable of shuttling back and forth from this ne to the Douluo Continent at will.

    The burly man smiled calmly. ¡°You¡¯re an intelligent man. So, you can speak now.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned his head to the side to look toward him. The identity of this powerful burly man, who so suddenly appeared before him for no apparent reason, was finally clear to him.

    ¡°Are you the Titan Giant Ape? It seems like my guess the other day was correct.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice sounded slightly shaky.

    ¡°You knew, as expected.¡± There was a sh in the burly man¡¯s eyes.

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°Anyone who knows about the history of the Tang Sect¡¯s founder from twenty thousand years ago should know that, right? It¡¯s be legendary on the Douluo Continent.¡±

    The burly man burst outughing. ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re quite quick at figuring things out. Now, it¡¯s time for you to answer my question. If your answer does not satisfy me, then I don¡¯t mind turning you into the fertilizer for this ce. This small world is not considered very stable, and it will need more energy to support it. You¡¯re already equipped with a certain amount ofw so fusing you into this world will be good nourishment for it.¡±

    Tang Wulin breathed slowly. ¡°If both of you are truly the Titan Giant Ape and the Azure Oxpython, and both of you are the ones that I met in the past, then, you two should not be doing this. I thought you were good friends with Tang San? Both of you were even willing to sacrifice yourselves to help him.¡±

    The burly man¡¯s gaze suddenly turned savage. ¡°That was the case for Tang San¡¯s generation. In that generation, soul beasts had the most prestige in all thend. Mankind did nothing but build cities with great effort and worked hard to make a living. But how about now? In the Douluo Continent¡¯s main ne, is there space for soul beasts to live? How many soul beasts survived? Had it not been for the small ne that we built here, which has be home to a few, I suspect that the entire soul beasts¡¯ world would have beenpletely annihted already.¡±

    ¡°Tang San¡¯s son-inw worked very hard ten thousand years ago in an effort to let mankind¡¯s soul masters live peacefully with soul beasts. That was how spirit souls and the Spirit Pagoda came to be. Yet, Spirit Pagoda, heh-heh-heh! Who would have thought that it would be them that would lead the soul beasts on to the path ofplete annihtion in the end?¡±

 Chapter 1525 - Youâ€™re the Titan Giant Ape!

    <h4>Chapter 1525: You¡¯re the Titan Giant Ape!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh. He had no choice but to admit that it was human nature to be greedy. Even if one were to say that mankind had to fight against soul beasts in order to survive aeons ago, it went far beyond simple survival after humanity became more powerful than the soul beasts. Mankind began to recklessly kill soul beasts for its own benefit, just as the Spirit Pagoda had experimented on soul beasts and raised them in captivity.

    However, humans had also begun to get a taste of the side effects brought by the copse of the soul beast¡¯s system. The entire world¡¯s life force had begun to copse. The weakness of the Life Seed showed that as well.

    The Douluo Continent was supposed to belong to the soul beasts. Soul beasts killed one another but also lived and multiplied. On the other hand, what was the purpose of mankind in this world? Humans extorted endlessly, killed soul beasts and even murdered innocent ones, exploited all sorts of resources on the on arge scale, and caused the depletion of the¡¯s resources and life force. Only recently did mankind learn that they had no choice but to explore other worlds in search of resources in order to ensure their future.

    Tang Wulin wanted to refute the burly man¡¯s words, but he knew he could not.

    The burly man¡¯s emotions cooled down slightly after seeing Tang Wulin grow silent. ¡°I¡¯m not a very patient person. Tell me, what is your rtionship with Tang San? You should know that you don¡¯t stand a chance against me. This time, I¡¯ve sealed thew of the entire Ten Thousand Beast World. Even if she¡¯s here, she can¡¯t save you either.¡±

    Although Tang Wulin had no idea who the ¡®she¡¯ he was referring to was, he figured that it must be the master of the giant silver w that saved him before. Was that a soul beast too?

    ¡°You must be the Titan Giant Ape!¡± said Tang Wulin suddenly.

    The burly man was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Because of your iparable strength.¡±

    Tang Wulin had only recently shed with Yuanen Zhentian. He knew exactly what going against such raw strength felt like after that experience. If Yuanen Zhentian was described as the perfection of strength, then the person before Tang Wulin could be described as strength¡¯sw.

    The burly man frowned ever so slightly. ¡°Answer my question.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke on his own ord, ¡°ording to the historical records, if you¡¯re the Titan Giant Ape, your name must be Er Ming, right?¡±

    The burly man¡¯s expression immediately underwent some minute changes. He muttered to himself, ¡°It has been many years since anyone addressed me with that name.¡±

    Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath. ¡°If you¡¯re Er Ming, then I can tell you now. My name is Tang Wulin. Tang San is my father.¡±

    When he spoke those words, he found that he had goosebumps all over his body in an instant. It was an arousing emotion that was difficult to describe. This was his first time telling someone else about his family background and admitting that Tang San was his father.

    When he said it, he found that even he had no idea if that excited feeling came from his emotions or something else. Whatever the case, there was no doubt that his chest had filled with pride at that moment. He was proud of having this man as his father.

    The burly man immediately clenched his hands into fists tightly. Even he had not expected that he would be getting such an answer. ¡°You¡¯re Tang San¡¯s son?¡± His voice was filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, Tang Wulin. Tang Wutong. So Tang Wutong is your sister then?¡± Er Ming¡¯s eyes abruptly turned solemn.

    Tang Wulin hadplex emotions on his face as he said, ¡°Her name is Tang Wutong, huh? I only knew that I had a sister.¡±

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Er Ming did not ask anything more, but instead, he waved his hand toward Tang Wulin. He then took the lead and soared into the sky. This time, he was not pulling Tang Wulin bodily.

    Tang Wulin followed along, leaping into the air behind Er Ming. With Er Ming showing the way, they flew into the distance.

    No person or soul beast dared to approach them, perhaps because they sensed the auraing from Er Ming¡¯s body. The entire Great Forest appeared especially quiet everywhere he passed.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s adrenaline was surging. He had nned on looking for an opportunity to enter the Ten Thousand Beast tform in order to confirm the identity of those two men. Little did he know, they woulde looking for him first.

    By this point he had calmed down slightly. The more rxed he was, the more he came to believe the identities two men were genuine. Only they would know that the Bluesilver Emperor martial soul belonged to Tang Sang. This was because they were close to Tang Wulin¡¯s father. Moreover, they came looking for Tang Wulin because of this matter.

    If the person before Tang Wulin was truly Er Mingm then he was truly the Titan Giant Ape King! In a sense, he could even be considered the ancestor of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s n.

    They were also his parents¡¯ good friends once upon a time. Naturally, they would not hurt Tang Wulin. Judging from the powerful abilities disyed by Er Ming, if he could be an ally to Tang Wulin, it would be a great thing for the Tang Sect and Shrek. The problem was that it seemed that he looked upon mankind with hatred judging by what had transpired. That would be a rather troublesome issue.

    In any case, all this could be dealt withter. What was most important was that Tang Wulin had found someone who was well-acquainted with his parents and it was a legendary figure! Tang Wulin hoped that he could get more information about his parents from these two. It would be tremendously helpful for him when he searched for his parents in the future. That was the most crucial issue.

    Er Ming brought Tang Wulin to theke they had been at thest time andnded on the shore.

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve brought him back,¡± Er Ming called out to theke with his booming voice.

    The surface of theke rippled and surged as a gigantic ox head emerged slowly from the water. Different from ordinary oxen, its head appeared to have undergone some transformations. Its overall shape appeared to be narrower as if the ox¡¯s head was trying to be like that of a dragon. Its entire body was green-blue in color and densely covered in countless finely arranged scales.

    Soon after the huge head appeared, there was a burst of green-blue light, which dyed the entireke with its own hue. The light shifted and rose into the sky. In the next moment, it had already transformed into a stream of green light thatnded by Er Ming and Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    Tang Wulin focussed his eyes to take a look and found that it was an elderly man with an unsophisticated appearance. He was slender with a tall figure. His entire body was faintly emitting a peculiar aura. It was not powerful, but it felt like the man himself was the entire world.

    It was because Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power had already reached a substantial enough level that he was able to sense that something changed in the surrounding area when this man appeared. This man was capable of altering Heaven and Earth with his powers alone. He was truly terrifying.

    Perhaps, it could be said that the Titan Giant Ape Er Ming before Tang Wulin and the man by his side were the dominators of this Ten Thousand Beast tform ne in a sense.

    Yes, they were the lords of this ne. Tang Wulin could confirm that his judgement was correct. This was the only exnation that could justify the feelings he was having at the moment. It was a feeling that he had never felt before from any other powerhouses.

    It could be said that they were no longer the quasigods of this ne, but they had truly reached Godhood. Even a person like the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa would not stand a chance if he were to spar against these two men on this ne. This was the disparity of battlefields!

    The Azure Oxpython looked at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze as if he was attempting to see through the young man. Meanwhile, the Titan Giant Ape said in a deep voice, ¡°He said that he is Tang San¡¯s son.¡±

    The Azure Oxpython had a slight change of countenance. He asked Tang Wulin in a deep voice, ¡°How can you prove that?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°If both of you are truly my parents¡¯ friends, I will have a way to prove it, of course. However, how can I know that both of you are the Azure Oxpython and Titan Giant Ape of legend and both of you were their friends then?¡±

    The Azure Oxpython smiled calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice here. You can only live after proving your identity.¡±

 Chapter 1526 - Prove Your Identity

    <h4>Chapter 1526: Prove Your Identity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin frowned ever so slightly. He had the personality of someone who would rather break than bend. In an instant, the stubbornness in his heart burst forth. He pursed his lips tightly and divine radiance shimmered in his eyes. ¡°Suppressing others with your powers. Even if you two were really friends of my parents, I don¡¯t like you either.¡±

    Somewhat taken aback, the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant exchanged looks and burst intoughter.

    ¡°So what is your decision?¡± asked the Azure Oxpython indifferently.

    Tang Wulin suddenlyughed too. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like you, I¡¯ll still prove to you that my life is not just my own, as it also belongs to mypanions, Shrek and the Tang Sect. I¡¯m going to live. More importantly, I¡¯m going to look for my parents, sister and family in the future. I have yet to meet them in person, so how can I die at this point?¡±

    Stubbornness could not be regarded as a virtue after all, and it was nothing to be proud of. Tang Wulin had already learned this principle well after his experience on the Demon Ind years ago. Back then, he learned that weighing a matter was most crucial. One must know the importance of something.

    Before his training on the Demon Ind, perhaps Tang Wulin would fight to the death and choose to break rather than bend. However, he became mature after the Demon Ind. The development of his mental state allowed him to consider each issue on a wider scale. A great man knows when to yield.

    Fighting to the death was a heroic act, but what about the Tang Sect? What about Shrek? What about his parents? What about hispanions? How many consequences would result from his momentary impulsiveness?

    Thus, he did not n to fight against these two when he told the Titan Giant Ape that he was Tang San¡¯s son.

    ¡°That¡¯s rather interesting. So prove it to us now. It seems like you¡¯re very confident,¡± said the Azure Oxpython as calmly as before.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°If you think that the Bluesilver Emperor is the only one in the world and recognize my identity through it, then there¡¯s some other things that both of you should recognize even more. For example, this!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his right hand and there was a shimmer of golden radiance. A golden stream spread to two sides simultaneously in his hand and transformed into an iparably sharp spike. Golden light circted around the long, slim spear, while a giant dragon coiled its way around it!

    ¡°Is that the Golden Dragon Spear?¡± the words escaped the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s mouth after seeing it.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. It¡¯s different from what the Golden Dragon Spear was before. When the little witch wielded it in the past, it didn¡¯t seem as sharp as it is now.¡± The Azure Oxpython looked at the spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand with a burning gaze.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°That is because I¡¯ve sharpened it. The Golden Dragon Spear is supposed to be made from the Golden Dragon King or the Dragon God¡¯s rib. I¡¯m not that certain of the specific details. After all, I¡¯ve only heard about it in legends. It has the Devour attribute. Luckily, I found the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber, the Dragon ying Saber. The Dragon ying Saber and the Golden Dragon Spear sharpened one another and finally transformed it into its current state. Compared to the past, it is even more unstoppable!¡±

    Radiance shimmered in the Azure Oxpython¡¯s eyes as he looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°Not enough!¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°My sister left this behind for me. She gave it to me when I arrived in this world. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she must be the little witch you mentioned.¡±

    The Titan Giant Ape looked toward the Azure Oxpython, but his gaze was ignored. The Azure Oxpython continued to look at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin acted as if he had not heard the Azure Oxpython¡¯s query. He raised his left hand, and a stream of golden radiance bloomed out from the area between his brows. In that instant, the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s both shuddered. They were astonished as the golden trident symbol appeared on his browline.

    The symbol was very familiar to them. Tang San had it before and the Dragon Butterfly Tang Wutong had it ten thousand years ago as well. This was the Sea God¡¯s Trident passed down through the generations of Tang San¡¯s n!

    A familiar feeling radiated in a split second. Meanwhile, the Ten Thousand Beast tform shook violently once again. It felt as if the entire ce was being torn apart.

    A stream of golden light appeared out of thin air in Tang Wulin¡¯s grasp and spread outward. A huge aura of dominance was unleashed and filled the ce. The intense golden glow had even concealed the color of the Golden Dragon Spear. The dazzling golden light soared straight into the clouds. Tang Wulin held it in his left hand and his gaze turned solemn. The gigantic trident¡¯s tip was pointed toward the sky, with golden light rippling out of it like water.

    This was the Golden Trident!

    The Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape had a major change of countenance simultaneously. At this point, there was not even the slightest ounce of suspicion left in their hearts.

    Yes! If not gifted personally by Tang San, how else could he possess his most important divine weapon? It was the Sea God¡¯s Trident that represented the Godhood of the Sea God!

    Moreover, Tang Wulin had received a certain amount of recognition from the Sea God¡¯s Trident judging by the ease of which he held it.

    Meanwhile, waves of golden light were unleashed from Tang Wulin¡¯s body before transforming into glowing images.

    The images made no sound, but the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape could not help expressing their excitement when they saw the scene formed by the light.

    The silhouette was genuinely so very familiar to them. Was that not the Godking beyond his time, the Sea God Tang San?

    Even though Tang San¡¯s body appeared slightly illusionary, he had genuinely existed. In that glowing image, he was saying something to Tang Wulin. In that majestic God Hall, he was teaching Tang Wulin something.

    These were Tang Wulins¡¯s memories of Tang San when he was still Old Tang. He could do this after his spiritual power was able to perform Thought Concretization.

    Nothing else could prove his identity better than Thought Concretization. It was very difficult to fabricate thoughts, because there was no way one could manifest a memory that had never happened.

    The scenes flickered continuously, showing from when Tang San acted as Tang Wulin¡¯s guide, to when Tang San revealed his true self and saved Tang Wulin from danger, then to Tang San passing down the Golden Trident and teaching him the two great divine skills, the Millennium Cloud and the Indefinite Storm.

    They say as the Thunderp Nether Vinepleted its absorption of lighting under the protection of Tang San and evolved sessfully.

    As they watched Tang Sanunch the Indefinite Storm, the Azure Oxpython and Titan Giant Ape both clenched their fists tightly. The pressure that they had exerted on Tang Wulin had already vanished without a trace.

    The glowing images disappeared, and Tang Wulin awakened from his memories.

    ¡°Put away the Golden Trident quickly. The ne cannot take it,¡± said the Azure Oxpython in a rush.

    There was a sh of light in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand, and the trident was retracted swiftly. The shaking of the entire ne only stopped after that.

    The Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape looked at each other, and their eyes revealed their unbound joy. They excitement was even making them tremble ever so slightly.

    ¡°He¡¯s alive. He¡¯s still alive. This is awesome. Hah-hah. They must still be alive too. We have hope.¡± The Titan Giant Apeughed and screamed aloud while he danced with joy. Tang Wulin was feeling at a loss as to whether he shouldugh or cry upon seeing a powerhouse the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s be so enthused. However, he could also clearly sense that the joy felt by these two men came from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°Wulin, there is no doubt about your identity. I¡¯m Da Ming and he is Er Ming. You can address us as ¡®uncle¡¯. We are considered brothers to your father and your mother was also a good friend whom we knew since we were young.¡±

    The Azure Oxpython¡¯s voice was clearly gentler now. There was even kindness in his gaze as he looked at Tang Wulin.

    How could Tang Wulin refrain himself from feeling excited too? There was no need for him to try to verify the identity of these two men before him. They both had quasigod-ranked abilities and this was all the proof necessary. Had they not realized that Tang Wulin could possibly be the descendant of Tang San, they would not havee looking for him.

    ¡°I am pleased and humbled to meet both uncles.¡± Tang Wulin bowed in salutation with an expression filled with respect and hope.

    Until this point, he only knew who his parents were and why he was left on the Douluo Continent. All he had learned about his parents came from historical records. He had no idea what they were truly like and he did not even know what his mother looked like!

 Chapter 1527 - The Beast King That Looked Upon Mankind With Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 1527: The Beast King That Looked Upon Mankind With Hatred</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Azure Oxpython held his arm. ¡°We are a family. There¡¯s no need for so many unnecessary and borate formalities. Your sister used to misbehave and bully us before! We were so afraid of her. Only after she met that boy Huo Huyao did she be well-behaved. She had plenty of trouble with him before they finally got together.¡±

    Tang Wulin widened his eyes. ¡°The Dragon Butterfly Douluo is really my sister?¡±

    He was never certain of this matter all this while. In fact, even the historical records could not confirm it. There was too much spection. After all, the Dragon Butterfly Douluo Tang Wutong had never truly stated that she was the daughter of the Sea God Tang San. It had remained a great historical mystery. Tang Wulin did not expect that it would be revealed in this ce on this day.

    The Azure Oxpython nodded and said, ¡°About ten thousand years ago, your sister was just over ten years old in the Divine Realm, but she ran away to the human world to y. Your parents were aware of that at the time, but they chose to indulge her so she could train on the Douluo Continent. They requested that Er Ming and I to go to the Douluo Continent in secret and remain by her side to ensure her safety. That boy Huo Yuhao passed through our tests on multiple asions and finally got our approval to be your brother-inw. However, the boy had also been tormented by your father pretty badly. No father ever takes a liking to his son-inw.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. Even though he had never experienced these events, his chest was trembling and filled with anticipation as he listened to the Azure Oxpython describe his sister¡¯s stories. He wanted to listen to these tales so badly! For him, there was nothing more important than this.

    ¡°Uncle Da Ming, what happened afterward? What really happened to the Divine Realm? Father only told me that the Divine Realm was swept away by the space-time turbulence, so they can¡¯te back for now.¡±

    ¡°Space-time turbulence? Tell me quickly, what did he say?¡± Just as Tang Wulin was anxious to learn about his family members, they hoped that he could tell them about the changes in the Divine Realm.

    After Er Ming had asked the question, he was stopped by Da Ming. ¡°Let¡¯s not ask about that yet. We should tell him what we know first. Then we listen to Wulin. This way, our train of thought will not be muddled up.¡±

    Er Ming was eager and impatient, but he nodded his assent all the same. Da Ming had always had the cooler head between the two of them.

    Er Ming continued to speak, ¡°Most of the information recorded in your human history about Tang San is real. This is because he chose to leave behind many things for his descendants. Tang San told us that he did not really belong to this world as he had passed through other nes and arrived here. He came from a huge ne that is the same as ours, only that there are no soul masters there. The Tang Sect¡¯s hidden weapon cultivation method and also Tang Sect¡¯s mysterious heaven cultivation method and many more came from that ne. Those methods were altered by Tang San to cater to the needs of the soul masters¡¯ cultivation of our ne.¡±

    ¡°Frankly, we were all unwilling to ept that your mother got together with Tang San at first. This was because your mother was a one-hundred-thousand-year Soft Bone Rabbit. She was a soul beast! You should know how attractive a one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast was to mankind¡¯s soul masters. In any case, we could not stop your mother when she insisted on cultivating a human form. In the end, we could only let her do as she wished. Afterward, your mother became acquainted with Tang San, and they got together. Little did we know that your mother sacrificed herself in order to save him. She turned herself into your father¡¯s soul ring. At that time, we wanted to kill Tang San.

    ¡°Fortunately, Tang San was considered an affectionate and faithful man. He spared no effort in trying to resurrect your mother. He did not mind breaking his arm in the end to unleash his soul bone so your mother could be a human once again. In turn, we chose to sacrifice ourselves too at the time and became a portion of his strength to resurrect your mother. Then, Tang San cultivated Godhood. At the same time, he received the approval of two Gods which were the Sea God and the Xiu Lo God. When he fought against the Martial Soul Hall¡¯s Bi Bidong and Qian Renxue during the final battle of two Gods versus two Gods, he defeated the opponents and neutralized the crisis the entire continent had been going through.

    ¡°At the time, the Douluo Continent was very different from what it is now. It was an era most abundant with origin energy. The ne power was also so powerful that it could endure the sh of Gods without being affected.¡±

    At this point, Da Ming¡¯s eyes revealed a look of disappointment. ¡°Wulin, you must have felt it earlier. When you unleashed the golden trident, the small ne began fluctuating out of instability. More precisely, if there were a God-ranked battle over here, the entire ne would be torn apart instantly. Every living creature on the ne will die. This is because this ne is too weak and unstable, so it has to attach to arge ne like the Douluo Continent to exist. It will be annihted as soon as it is disconnected from therger ne.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded ever so slightly. Indeed, he had felt it earlier.

    The Azure Oxpython continued to speak, ¡°In fact, the Douluo is another ne, but it is much more powerful than our small ne here. Every ne has its ownws, and the power of thews is affected by the ne itself. Twenty thousand years ago, the Douluo Continent ne was the most powerful ne. At the time, the entire ne was blessed with thick life energy which nourished and strengthened the foundation of thews. At the time, it was not an issue at all for the Douluo Continent to contain a battle between four rank-1 Gods. However, if two pairs of Gods were to sh now...¡±

    At this point, heughed coldly. ¡°Then it could possibly tear open one or more irreparable time-space rifts in the Douluo Continent and rip the entire continent apart. In fact, even the Douluo will undergo a cataclysmic change.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help having a drastic change of countenance upon hearing his words. ¡°Why is that so?¡±

    ¡°It is because of you humans!¡± Er Ming spoke with an almost righteous rage, ¡°I admit that your mankind genuinely possesses intelligence that soul beasts can¡¯tpare to. Humanity is skilled in all sorts of creations, but it is also skilled in destruction. As the humans grow stronger and more powerful, the space avable for soul beasts continues to shrink. Meanwhile, the soul beasts¡¯ life energy is also a part of this ne! Carelessly exploiting the entire destroyed massive amounts of life energy. Even the Great Star Dou Forest doesn¡¯t exist anymore now. If things carry on this way, the ne¡¯s life force will weaken too.

    ¡°After the collision between the Sun Moon Continent and the Douluo Continent years ago, many soul devices were brought to the Douluo Continent and developed at high speed. In the past ten thousand years, the life energy of the Douluo Continent has drained away at an unprecedented rate.¡±

    At this point, both of these men could not help heaving a sigh.

    Tang Wulin frowned deeply. ¡°Has no one else noticed this and tried to do something to change that?¡±

    Da Ming spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Your brother-inw noticed it long ago. With our help, he created the spirit soul system hoping that mankind would reduce the killing of soul beasts and leave them to their own spaces. He did he not expect that the Spirit Pagoda, which he founded himself, would cause the destruction of the entire world of soul beasts.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°So my brother-inw is not going to do anything anymore? I thought that he had ascended to Godhood as well? Could it be that a God is not allowed to engage in matters regarding the Douluo Continent?¡±

    Da Ming spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°In ordinary circumstances, he should be allowed to do so, of course. The Divine Realm exists precisely to protect the order of each ne under one¡¯s jurisdiction, ensuring no huge problems ur on the ne. Our original Divine Realm was an extremely harmonious and immense world that exercised control over multiple nes. It was controlled by the Divine Realm¡¯s council. There were five Godkings in the council and your father was one of them. In fact, your father had even be the leader of Five Great Godkings after the God of Kindness and God of Evil disappeared without a trace. He was in charge of the jurisdiction of each nes and also the entire Divine Realm.¡±

    Er Ming spoke, ¡°If the Divine Realm were still around, these incidents would not have happened. We would not need to live in such pain and agony. But Divine Realm suddenly vanished close to ten thousand years ago. It was precisely because of theck of order and control from the Divine Realm that mankind¡¯s development happened so swiftly. Moreover, the life energy of the entire ne was depleted in such a short period of time.¡±

    Just as Tang Wulin was about to say something, Da Ming said, ¡°Have you heard of the abyssal ne before? It was linked to our Douluo Continent about six thousand years ago.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    Da Ming chuckled coldly and said, ¡°Its arrival was the harvest that you humans had to reap. It was precisely because of the depletion of life energy on the Douluo Continent that weak spots appeared within the narw. Only then did that wretched abyssal ne manage to link up by force. A great price was paid back then in order to seal the abyssal passage, but the link cannot possibly be broken if the Douluo Continent does not change itself and its life force is not elevated. Sooner orter, an even greater catastrophe will arrive out of the blue. There are still many fiends attempting to link up to the Douluo Continent just like the abyssal ne. If this continues, there wille a day when the Douluo Continent will bepletely annihted.¡±

 Chapter 1528 - Mysteries of the Plane

    <h4>Chapter 1528: Mysteries of the ne</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin drew in a cold breath. He had actually faced the terror of being on the abyssal ne before, and he did not expect that the linkage of the abyssal ne was not coincidental but due to the Douluo Continent being too weak. These words affected him immensely.

    The Azure Oxpython spoke, ¡°The Ten Thousand Beast tform ne that you¡¯re seeing now was actually created by Er Ming and me using a small ne. At the time, Er Ming and I were reluctant to return to the Divine Realm after your sister and your brother-inw left. We preferred living on the Douluo Continent, so we attempted to make a ce for us to stay on a small ne when we were free and bored. Little did we know that this ce would end up bing thest refuge for soul beasts.¡±

    ¡°When we discovered that humans were already powerful enough to threaten the lives of all soul beasts, we were surprised and angry. We were nning to tell Tang San so he could keep the bnce, but we found that the Divine Realm could not be contacted at all. Just as the humans predicted, the Divine Realm had vanished. Left behind, it was impossible for both of us to fight against all of mankind with only our own strength. Out of helplessness, all we could do was try to take in more soul beasts into this ne. Otherwise, you humans would havepletely annihted the soul beasts.¡±

    Tang Wulin noticed clearly that every time Da Ming and Er Ming said ¡®mankind¡¯, the word was filled with a deep hatred and agony. He could not help feeling depressed. One could only imagine the effect humans had had on the world of soul beasts.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°So what is the Ten Thousand Beast tform linked up with the Spirit Pagoda now? Why is Spirit Pagoda allowed to bring in humans? Isn¡¯t that going to result in more soul beasts getting killed?¡±

    Da Ming scoffed coldly. ¡°That is none of your business. Naturally, we have our own ends.¡±

    For some reason, Tang Wulin suddenly felt a chill run down his spine when he heard Da Ming¡¯s words. He seemed to be able to feel that this would not be to mankind¡¯s benefit.

    ¡°Uncles, I don¡¯t know how to respond really. I can only say that not all mankind is bad. After all, both of you were my father and my brother-inw¡¯s friends. They were both very good people. Thus, I can only hope that you won¡¯t look upon all mankind with hatred,¡± said Tang Wulin sincerely.

    Da Ming¡¯s gaze turned gentler. ¡°We know that not all mankind is bad, of course, and we will not be trying to finish them off. That is unfair to mankind. Alright, we¡¯ve told you about the general situation. It¡¯s now your turn to tell us what your father told you. What is the situation of the Divine Realm now?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. He recounted everything that he knew in detail. He talked about when he was infused with the Golden Dragon King¡¯s energy after being bitten by a dying dragon and how his parents had no choice but to leave him on the Douluo Continent to prevent him from dying in the Divine Realm.

    Then, he borated on the situation with the time-space turbulence that Tang San told him about.

    ¡°A collision between Divine Realms?¡± Da Ming and Er Ming could not help expressing their shock when they learned from Tang Wulin that Tang San was guiding the Divine Realm to cause a collision with the other Divine Realms in a ce far, far away.

    Tang Wulin nodded and said, ¡°Father gave me coordinates and asked me to go looking for them when I¡¯ve reached Godhood-rank. The coordinates given are two-way. I must be powerful enough to trigger them. By then, it should help them to return.¡±

    Da Ming and Er Ming nodded and exchanged nces. Da Ming heaved a sigh. ¡°So it turns out this is what happened. I truly didn¡¯t expect that our Divine Realm would encounter such a problem given how powerful it is. It seems like there must have been some unforeseen event that happened to the Divine Realm long ago. Otherwise, even the time-space turbulence couldn¡¯t have swept it away that easily.¡±

    (For information regarding the catastrophe of Divine Realm, please read ¡®The Legend of the Divine Realm¡¯)

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Father and I had only managed tomunicate with each other for a very short period of time, so he could only tell me about the most important matters.¡±

    Da Ming spoke, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with your Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal now? Is it giving you any trouble?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°There are a total of eighteenyers to the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal and I¡¯ve already broken twelveyers. I absorbed the essence in it, and as a result, my cultivation speed has elerated rapidly. I don¡¯t have any issue with thetter seals at the moment. After my recent cultivation, I think that I should be able to withstand another one or twoyers. Everyyer thates after the ninth seal will have a tremendous effect. Even I have no idea what the extent of my endurance is. ording to Father, I should slow down the speed of my breakthroughs as much as I can.¡±

    Er Ming nodded and said, ¡°That is true. The Golden Dragon King is no ordinary creature. If that¡¯s the case...¡± At this point, he paused for a moment and cast his eyes toward Da Ming.

    Da Ming shook his head toward Er Ming and said to Tang Wulin, ¡°You should continue to exercise control over your Golden Dragon King Seal. We will do all that we can to help you if there¡¯s truly an issue. You must depend on yourself even more than the elevation of your cultivation base. You¡¯re already capable of performing Thought Concretization at your age. This is not only the benefits of the Golden Dragon King Seal, but more importantly, it¡¯s your own hard work. I feel that I¡¯m able to see your father¡¯s old figure in you. As a result, you must never underestimate yourself.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not refrain himself from asking, ¡°Uncles, what is the situation with both of you on this ne? Are you allowed to enter and leave at will?¡±

    Da Ming answered, ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you think it is. In simple terms, we can be considered the lords of this ne. We exercise control over everything here, but this has also caused an issue, which is that we can¡¯t leave this ce. Without the support from its lords, the ne will immediately break apart and everything will be lost to the void. Moreover, even if one of us leaves this ce, we can¡¯t leave for too long either.¡±

    Tang Wulin was enlightened. He said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Da Ming spoke, ¡°I know that you have many matters to attend to now. We¡¯ve heard about the situation with the Tang Sect and Shrek too. However, I must tell you that you can only depend on yourself for this. We can¡¯t help you with that.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. He had not expected that Da Ming would have already rejected him before he could even ask for help.

    Da Ming spoke in a deep voice, ¡°As the kings of the soul beasts, we will always remain as soul beasts regardless. We are grateful to your father for resurrecting us in the Divine Realm, but when ites to the lives of our poption, we will always stand on the soul beasts¡¯ side at all times. We don¡¯t want to be involved in the disputes of mankind. Thus, we will never help you in your conflicts. So what if Shrek is rebuilt? So what if the Tang Sect bes powerful? They won¡¯t be able to provide us with the living space that our soul beasts had once upon a time.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt dejected and nodded softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncles. I will put in more effort by myself.¡±

    Er Ming patted Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be pessimistic either. You¡¯re already better equipped than other soul masters. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re Tang San¡¯s son. When your father turned back the power of darkness back then, he depended on himself and hispanions. I believe that what he did, you can certainly do as well. Moreover, even though we won¡¯t actively help you in the human conflict, there¡¯s something that we must pledge. You are the son of Tang San and Xiao Wu, so that makes you our nephew. We don¡¯t have any descendants. As a result, you¡¯re just like our son in a sense. Thus, we will help you when you¡¯re in danger regardless.¡±

    After listening to Er Ming¡¯s words, Tang Wulin suddenly had a thought arise in his mind. He said, ¡°Uncle Er Ming, did you just say that you don¡¯t have any descendants? But there¡¯s a human n with the surname ¡®Yuanen¡¯. They said that they are derived from the lineage of the Titan Giant Ape and they also possess the Titan Giant Ape martial soul. Is that not rted to you?¡±

 Chapter 1529 - Er Mingâ€™s Descendant

    <h4>Chapter 1529: Er Ming¡¯s Descendant</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Er Ming¡¯s hand that was supposed to be tapping Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder suddenly turned into a grasp. He tightly grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder as his emotions underwent immense changes.

    Da Ming pped away Er Ming¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing, be gentle. What¡¯s going on? Tell us, Wulin.¡±

    It was only then that Tang Wulin exined everything he knew on the matters rted to Yuanen Yehui and also the Yuanen n.

    ¡°Er Ming!¡± Da Ming¡¯s gaze turned substantial after hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s words.

    Er Ming¡¯s face abruptly blushed scarlet. He appeared to be a little embarrassed despite his powerful abilities.

    ¡°I... Big brother, I didn¡¯t do anything bad. It was just that one time when I saved that maiden. We had just returned not that long and we were already in our human form. Then, then the maiden kept following me. I didn¡¯t know what happened either...¡±

    Tang Wulin could still make out what happened after listening to Er Ming¡¯s rather unclear description. It seemed like Yuanen n was truly rted to him! Moreover, Yuanen n¡¯s lineage seemed to be produced as the result of Er Ming and a human girl.

    Da Ming was enraged. ¡°I¡¯m not angry because of what you did but I¡¯m angry because you abused a girl and then abandoned her. You have never mentioned this matter to me.¡±

    ¡°Me? I abused and abandoned her?¡± Er Ming widened his eyes in surprise. He spoke with a wronged expression, ¡°Big brother, please let me rify the situation. I never abused and abandoned her. Frankly, I truly did experience joy from the maiden¡¯s body that I had never experienced before so how would I possibly abuse her and then abandon her? At that time, I truly understood why Xiao Wu was dead set on following Tang San. The feeling of being in love in the world of humankind was truly quite impressive. However, who would have known that the person I met was so different from the person Xiao Wu met?¡±

    ¡°Not only had I never abused her, but I was the one that was abandoned in the end. The maiden was with me for less than a month. I was truly joyous every moment at that time. Yet, she suddenly left me one day. She did not even say anything before she left but just left me a note saying that our fate had ended. Brother, I feel wronged!¡±

    Er Ming¡¯s eyes reddened at this point.

    Da Ming could not help feeling bewildered upon hearing Da Ming¡¯s words. It had already been a very long time since these two had been together. Da Ming had a very good understanding of Er Ming¡¯s personality. He understood very well that this brother of his would never lie to him. It seemed like Er Ming was still deeply hurt by this event even after such a long period of time.

    ¡°Then, why haven¡¯t you told me about this matter before?¡± Da Ming asked in puzzlement.

    Er Ming showed a depressed expression. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about in such an embarrassing situation. I¡¯m a majestic Beast King yet I was abused and then abandoned by someone. How is that good for my reputation? I¡¯m too embarrassed to talk about it. I never heard from the maiden anymore. I only recalled after hearing the surname ¡®Yuanen¡¯. Back then, I told her that my name was ¡®Yuanen Mingde¡¯. The surname ¡®Yuanen¡¯ was referring to primeval favor. We are all gifted with the gift of being alive because of the most primeval favor given by nature and that was how I got the name. I didn¡¯t expect her to be pregnant with my child. I truly don¡¯t get it! Why would she leave? I would have been the happiest man if she hadn¡¯t left me!¡±

    Da Ming spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Happiest my *ss. It¡¯s your problem for bringing trouble to yourself after being bored. Our life energy is endless but what about mankind? Only about over one hundred years. Could it be that you¡¯ll still be happy when she grows old and dies?¡±

    Er Ming spoke in bewilderment, ¡°I, I actually never thought about this before. Only that I, I actually have descendants. Big brother, I have surprisingly left behind descendants. This is simply, simply...¡±

    Da Ming was feeling rather helpless as he looked at Er Ming speaking incoherently. However, there was a dash of sorrow that simultaneously shed past the bottom of his eyes too.

    Da Ming did not have any descendants! In reality, not that he did not want one but he had painstakingly cultivated when he was young so he could grow more powerful. Back then, one would be destroyed for not being powerful enough in Great Star Dou Forest. An existential crisis had always stressed him into cultivating harder. Yet, there was already no more suitablepanion avable for him after he had truly be powerful enough. He was a variant himself. There was only one Azure Oxpython and it was him. There was utterly no other creatures of his same species. On the other hand, creatures of different species would almost never copte in soul beasts¡¯ world. Moreover, he was a Beast King beyond his time. He would never degrade himself to do so.

    It seemed like it was only possible for him to produce offspring by copting with mankind judging from the current situation. This was because they could be considered as human beings to a certain sense after being resurrected by Tang San in the Divine Realm.

    It was impossible for him not to feel envy after learning that Er Ming had descendants! The older he grew, the more he hoped that he had descendants by his side.

    Tang Wulin was simrly feeling happy. If Yuanen Yehui had this person here as her first ancestor, it was a great thing of course. This signified that the rtionship between Titan Giant Ape n and himself would be much closer so there was a higher possibility that this would be helpful for Tang Sect and Shrek in the future. They would be allies at least.

    Yuanen Zhentian was a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse. Moreover, he was quasigod-ranked. Where there was the limitation of narw, even if Er Ming was more powerful than Yuanen Zhentian, he would not be that much powerful in reality.

    ¡°Uncle Er Ming, so can the issue with Yuanen Yehui be solved? What do we do with the Fallen Angel bloodline in her body?¡±

    Da Ming had already answered without waiting for Er Ming. ¡°This is a seed left behind by the demonic ne on Douluo Continent. Do they really think that they can link up to the Douluo ne just by using this method? This is simply a joke. The demonic ne is not even as powerful as the abyssal ne. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the Fallen Angel but the crucial issue is the link it has with the demonic ne. If we can break that link, then it will just be a martial soul. There¡¯s no need for anybody else to do that actually. You¡¯re precisely the most suitable person to do so!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Tang Wulin pointed to himself with a confused expression.

    Da Ming smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s going to be you. This is because only you have a real divine weapon. It can either be the Golden Trident, the Dragon ying Saber or the Golden Dragon Spear. They all have the ability to cut off the link between nes, especially the Golden Trident left behind by your father. That is the weapon of a Godking. You will only need to cut off the link between the Fallen Angel and demonic ne and then let the demonic ne sense the Godking¡¯s aura emitted from the Golden Trident. That will startle them to death. How will they even have the audacity to descend with the aid of Yuanen Yehui.¡±

    With agees wisdom! Tang Wulin immediately became enlightened for he had never expected that he could use this method to solve this issue. This was awesome.

    Er Ming standing by the side could not refrain himself from anxiously jumping anymore. ¡°Where, where is that little girl? Take me there so I can take a look. I have descendants. Hah-hah, I have descendants! Wulin, you¡¯re truly my lucky star.¡±

    After sensing his heartfelt joy, Tang Wulin could not help feeling warm and joyous in his heart too. The two men before himself were real friends of his parents! Just as mentioned by Da Ming and Er Ming, they would be treating him like their nephew. It was definitely a good thing for him to have these two men as his uncles.

    ¡°Go, go. You¡¯ve lived for so many years but you¡¯re still the same.¡± Da Ming waved his hand with slight helplessness.

    Er Ming burst outughing aloud. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll bring her back and show her to you in a while. Hah-hah-hah, I have descendants. This is awesome. It has already been millenniums before I felt so much joy! Wulin, is that little girl of mine pretty too? I wonder if she is as pretty as your sister. No, I¡¯ll be satisfied if she is half as pretty as your sister. That maiden back then was truly rather pretty.¡±

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Uncles, can you show me how my mother and sister looked!¡±

    His eyes were reddening when he spoke of those words. He had never seen his birth parents since his birth. What more could be more inhumane than this?

 Chapter 1530 - Xiao Wu And Tang Wutong

    <h4>Chapter 1530: Xiao Wu And Tang Wutong</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Er Ming¡¯s excited expression reduced by a little. Da Ming nodded and pointed his right hand into the air to conjure a stream of light shadow.

    It was a woman with long hair and a slim figure. She had a pair of big eyes that were filled with spirit and intelligence. She had a pair of long, slender legs and a sweet smile on her charming face. Her long hair was tied at the back of her head in the form of a scorpion braid. Her long brown-red hair swayed gently in the breeze with an unspeakable charm and exquisiteness.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s vision was blurred by the tears formed in his eyes as he watched her bright yet spiritual eyes. ¡°Mother, mother!¡±

    Tears streamed down his face without his control. He had finally seen her now. Even though it was just an image but he had finally seen his mother!

    An electric current flowed from his cyx all the way until the top of his head. The feeling made him trembled from the bottom of his heart.

    It was just an image yet it felt as if Tang Wulin had been brought back to his mother¡¯s side. He seemed to be able to hear his mother¡¯s calling in his ears.

    In this world, there was nothing more joyful than being loved by one¡¯s mother. Nothing could ever rece a mother¡¯s love.

    When Tang Wulin was young, he received love from Lan Yue. At present, he was granted a mother¡¯s love from the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali. Yet, neither of them was his birth mother after all!

    Even though he had managed to take a nce yet the silhouette was already imprinted into the deepest part of his heart clearly. It was imprinted so deeply into his heart.

    Da Ming and Er Ming could not help feeling dispirited after seeing how much Tang Wulin cried. Aspared to Tang Wulin, Tang Wutong was much luckier. Even when she first arrived on the Douluo Continent back then, she had always received her parents¡¯ protection in secret. On the other hand, Tang Wulin could only depend on himself for everything.

    The scene changed. A maiden with long blue hair appeared by the side of the woman earlier. She leaned on the woman¡¯s shoulder with a sweet smile on her face and they appeared more like sisters. She smiled sweetly and her appearance was at least sixty percent simr to the woman. However, she had an additional portion of a heroic spirit.

    There was no need for Tang Wulin to ask as he had already guessed that the women should be his sister Tang Wutong.

    That was his mother and his sister. They were his closest rtives!

    Even he had lost count of time as he stared into the image before he finally closed his eyes. He spent the moment trying to engrave their silhouettes into his mind.

    ¡°Thank you, uncles. Uncle Er Ming, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Da Ming and Er Ming could see the determination in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. Even though he did not speak anymore but there was no doubt that he had already made up his mind to find his parents and sister in the future. They had seen a simr expression on Tang San in the past on more than one asion.

    Er Ming wrapped his arm around Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t stress out yourself too much. You¡¯re still young and you still have a lot of time. Moreover, you must believe in your father. He is the true proud son of heavens beyond his time. He has managed to withstand many violent storms and waves. Just like how you¡¯re missing him, they¡¯ve always been missing you too. So they will be back for sure! A target as bright and clear as the Douluo Continent will be much easier for them to look for than you go searching for them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I understand.¡± Tang Wulin nodded strenuously.

    Light shadow shimmered as rays became distorted due to the effect of nar power as they slowly vanished into thin air.

    Da Ming frowned ever so slightly as if he was pondering on something as he watched their departing silhouettes. It had taken a very long while before he finally heaved a sigh. He muttered to himself. ¡°There are some things that are best kept hidden from him.¡±

    ...

    Yuanen Yehui had an icy cold expression on her face as she watched the opponent before herself.

    It was her third round ofpetition in the round-robin matches today. Her opponent was a Soul Douluo-ranked powerhouse.

    Even though she was an eight-ringed soul master, she remained to be one of the most popr contestants in the round-robin match stage. She was ced in group number eight. After the ongoing Joust For A Spouse Festival these days, she was already reputed to be a Title Douluo even when she was not one. Some had even said that she was the most powerful powerhouse below Title Douluo.

    Her utilization of the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch had already achieved perfection. She would only need the sublimation by one step further now.

    She had been especially quiet for the past few days after meeting her grandfather the other day, especially after learning about the stories of her parents. After her departure from so many years, she had already attempted to forget those matters as much as possible. However, she had only understood that there were certain matters that could not be so easily forgotten no matter how hard she tried when her grandfather appeared.

    Every midnight for the past few days, the memories of her father¡¯s fragile expression lingered in her mind as always. She could clearly remember his extremely unhappy outlook as if there was nothing else to live for.

    At the time, her heart was filled with the enmity of her deceased mother. She loathed everything by her side and left her home without hesitation to enter Shrek. From the day she entered Shrek Academy, she had not returned to her home even once.

    It was until that very day that she had truly understood that the matters that took ce back then was not out of choice! Had it not been because of her, her father would have already left chasing after her deceased mother! Yet, it had been over a decade. She had never returned to visit him, not even once.

    There was an unspeakable pain in her heart every time she thought about it. She was truly feeling quite eager to return home now so that she could visit her father. However, she had always been a person that was super responsible so she could only leave afterpleting the matters on hand first.

    As a result, her first reaction after seeing the opponent that she was supposed to fight against today was to defeat the opponent using the quickest speed. In fact, it even felt like she wanted to destroy the opponent.

    Her opponent was arge and fleshy soul master. He appeared chubby just like arge ball. Even the audience members wondered how could a person of this outlook have the confidence to take part in Joust For A Spouse Festival? Could it be that the Silver Dragon Princess would choose him as her spouse?

    Not that they were discriminating against fat men, but they would always feel that his outlook did not match with the Silver Dragon Princess.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Soon after the start of thepetition was announced, the fat man on the opposite side moved. Despite hisrge and fleshy physique, this person was an Agility-type battle soul master just like Xie Xie. Yes, he was skilled in triumphing with speed.

    His ball-like body shot out at lightning speed like an enormous cannonball. He shot towards Yuanen Yehui¡¯s direction. Moreover, he was spinning while he was shooting out.

    This person had an extremely unusual martial soul. It was precisely a ball, an ordinary rubber ball. It seemed like the martial soul had undergone some variation during his cultivation process which resulted in such a powerful strength.

    Yuanen Yehui watched closely. As the person whose fighting capacity was just below Tang Wulin among the Shrek Seven Monsters, her fighting method had always been to brace the difficulty.

    She walked forward with great strides and braced the opponent.

    The ball-shaped soul masternded on the ground before he began bouncing. It was so ghastly that he was not bouncing forward uponnding on the ground due to his high-speed spinning, but he cut out an arc line in the sky as he mmed towards Yuanen Yehui from the side-front angle.

    It was his first soul skill, the banana ball!

    The biggest characteristic of this soul skill was its unpredictability. The ball-type soul master was capable ofunching an attack from any direction and any angle under his control.

    Yuanen Yehui stopped walking. She went from moving to beingpletely halted all of a sudden as she remained standing on the same spot without budging. The best method to fight against an opponent that moved at high speed like this was to remain unmoved. She wouldunch a counterattack when the opponent¡¯s attack arrived right before herself. This was because it would be very difficult for the opponent to attempt to change his attacking method by then.

    She watched as the huge ball had already arrived before herself. Then, Yuanen Yehui swung her right fist. However, it was ghastly when the ball-shaped soul master suddenly descended then bounced up once again when he was only two meters away from Yuanen Yehui. Then, he pushed his body closely onto the ground and surprisingly mmed straight towards her legs.

    At this very moment, the ball-shaped soul master¡¯s body hadpletely turned into a fresh red color. It was his second soul skill, the exploding ball!

    Yuanen Yehui subconsciously fell back by half a step as her other hand smashed towards the ground. However, the ball-shaped soul master suddenly stopped moving. He paused on the spot when he was only one meter away from Yuanen Yehui. He remained spinning at high speed on the same spot. The fiery red of his body immediately turned into a translucent orange-red color with high temperature bursting from his body.

    The ball-shaped soul master had only engaged in a sudden outburst when Yuanen Yehui¡¯s punch missed. He arrived before her in a split second.

    Whether it was his control of rhythm or soul skill, this person could be described as shaking as he pleased.

    Yuanen Yehui raised her left leg and bent her knee. She used her knee to block the explosive impact.

    A ghastly scene appeared once again. Another gigantic ball soundlessly emerged behind her and mmed towards the center of her back ferociously.

    It was his fifth soul skill, the Mother-son Balls!

    This was the true killing strike. At the same time when all the attention was attracted by the ball-shaped soul master in front, the attack that came from the back was actually even more violent.

    Meanwhile, no one had noticed but there was a burly man with a tall and huge figure standing by the side of the stage as he watched everything on thepetition stage with a burning gaze!

 Chapter 1531 - Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1531: Little Girl</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The ball-shaped soul master in front of Yuanen Yehui took the lead and mmed into her knee. A violent booming noise was heard as the area with thirty meters with Yuanen Yehui as its center produced a violent explosion followed by a second booming noise. The second noise was even louder and more violent than the first. There was even a mushroom cloud that rose from the spot where Yuanen Yehui was standing earlier. The sight was terrifying.

    ¡®Has he seeded?¡¯

    The audience members were watching in astonishment. Yuanen Yehui had been ced in apletely passive state from the beginning of the battle. She was actually struck head-on by the opponent¡¯s attack. Both of them were eight-ringed Soul Douluos so these attacks were definitely terrifying!

    However, a third booming noise was heard soon after and the audience members were feeling shocked at the same time as the ground started shaking violently.

    A ball-shaped object bored out from the mushroom cloud and a silhouette appeared in midair.

    The audience members watched as the arising mushroom cloud spun at a high speed before transforming into a gigantic vortex. The vortex squeezed towards the middle in the next moment and the ball-shaped object was spurted out from the vortex like a cannonball. It mmed straight into the dome-shaped protective shield of thepetition stage and then bounced down in a split second before ferociously smashing onto the ground. It had even sunk into it.

    What...

    The vortex dispersed off and revealed Yuanen Yehui¡¯s silhouette. She appeared to be the same as before. In fact, even her clothes remained tidy as ever and there was ayer of faint yellow radiance that misted around her body.

    The yellow radiance spun around at high speed as it slowly faded in the air.

    Yuanen Yehui suddenly used her right foot to stomp against the ground. The entirepetition stage violently shook as the ball-shaped soul master was bounced back from the earthquake in the distance. Then, the audience members watched as Yuanen Yehui swung her arm and threw a punch.

    The punch that appeared to be sting into the airpletely warped the entire space. It was pure strength!

    After watching how Yuanen Zhentian sted three punches at Tang Wulin the other day, Yuanen Yehui was moved. Even though her punch did not contain anyw power, it was already as overbearing as the attackunched by Yuanen Zhentian on the other day.

    The ball-shaped soul master¡¯s body had already transformed into a orange-yellow ball when he was bounced back. It was his martial soul avatar. At this moment, ayer of same-colored crystal was attached to the surface of the ball as he dared not have the slightest bit of reservation anymore. It was his two-word battle armor!

    However, everything that was brought out by the ball-shaped soul master was still useless in face of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s punch!

    When the warped radiance enshrouded his body, he was not sted right away but his body was suspended in midair in a ghastly manner.

    The ball-shaped soul master appeared to be beaten tragically earlier but in reality, his sixth soul skill was known as the bouncing ball. He was capable of using the ball¡¯s sticity to reduce the attacking ability applied by the opponent by arge extent. As a result, he was not considered severely injured.

    However, it was different this time. He could obviously feel that the air surrounding his body was violently squeezing towards him. His body and even his two-word battle armor were being squeezed andpressed yet he was renderedpletely helpless and could not struggle free at all.

    He had truly understood the immense disparity between himself and Yuanen Yehui for real at this moment. The opponent was capable of suppressing him to such a state that even his battle armor was rendered useless by the opponent despite not having utilized her own battle armor.

    Below thepetition stage, a burly man watched the scene in excitement. Moreover, he strenuously was swinging his fist. ¡°Very well, that¡¯s the way. The utilization of strength is never unitary. It can be used to squeeze oneself, squeeze one¡¯s strength, squeeze the air and squeeze the space. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s precisely how it should be done. Hah-hah-hah, she is my little girl after all!¡±

    ¡°Boom...¡± A violent booming noise exploded in a split second. It felt just like the ball-shaped soul master had turned his body into a bomb that suddenly detonated itself in the air.

    Yellow radiance scattered everywhere. The ball-shaped soul master¡¯s chubby body burst forth withyers of crystal yellow radiance as he started trembling profusely.

    Light shadow shed and Yuanen Yehui had already arrived before him. Her right fist stopped right in front of his head that had once again transformed back into human form.

    The ball-shaped soul master could only feel as his entire body was profusely sweating cold sweat in an instant. Even his clothes were drenched in it. He felt as if he was not being confronted by a person but a beast.

    He had never before experienced such terror that the punch earlier brought him. It was definitely not a simple punch and it exuded attacking ability from all directions. The stress produced from strength was actually so powerful such that his two-word battle armor was about to break down. On the other hand, the opponent did not even unleash her battle armor at all. The disparity between them was truly quite immense.

    Yuanen Yehui was feeling slightly confused too. She had never expected that she could defeat the enemy and achieve victory so easily by throwing that punch earlier. However, she followed her feelings as she threw the punch. She felt as if she hadprehended something. She felt as if there was some external strength that was infused into her punch so herprehension of strength instantaneously became more profound.

    Even she had yet to realize that this was thew strength and it was herprehension ofw strength. She had already begun to approach the edge of understandingw strength.

    ¡°I surrender.¡± The ball-shaped soul master did not have the slightest intention of continuing the battle anymore. It was too terrifying. He was afraid that his battle armor would breakdown and he would be severely injured had he taken one more punch.

    Yuanen Yehui calmly retracted her punch and stood upright in the center of thepetition stage. She only turned around and walked down from thepetition stage after the referee announced the result of thepetition. On the other hand, she waspletely immersed in the feeling of throwing that punch earlier at present.

    That punch felt like she was offering everything she had. Yes, it was precisely offering everything that she had! Just like how her mother would not mindmitting suicide for her father back then, just like how his father was willing to be buried alive for her mother. Had it not been because of her, her father would have already killed herself. Her grandfather crippled her father¡¯s cultivation base in order to prevent him from doing something stupid!

    Gathering all her emotions, feelings, and strength and then intertwining them together to form the real vortex. It was a vortex of strength, and also emotion.

    ¡°Little girl!¡± A loud shout was heard. Yuanen Yehui abruptly stopped and raised her head to look up just in time to see a burly man with a strong physique.

    The burly man widened his mouth and cracked into a smile. Then, he waved toward her.

    Yuanen Yehui was stunned for a moment. She could absolutely confirm that she was not acquainted with this person at all. However, the way this person waved looked very familiar to her.

    She subconsciously walked over while frowning slightly. ¡°Are you calling me?¡±

    ¡°That punch earlier is quite impressive! Very impressive!¡± The burly man burst outughing aloud. He raised his hand in an attempt to pat on her shoulder.

    Yuanen Yehui had a vignt expression on her face. She raised her left hand and blocked the opponent¡¯s iing patting palm in an uncourteous manner.

    Their arms collided and a ghastly scene appeared. Yuanen Yehui did not exert her full strength because of herck of awareness of the opponent¡¯s background. The strength on her arm was contained but not unleashed. Yet, when their arms collided into one another, she discovered in astonishment that a gush of suction force radiated from the opponent¡¯s arm. Itpletely sucked away the strength in her arm, and then the opponent patted her shoulder in an all natural manner.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s entire body stiffened as soon as she was patted by the man.

    What was happening? If the opponent truly had any ill intention, that strike earlier could have possibly been fatal. How powerful was this person in order to be able to do this?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m on your side. Wulin brought me here,¡± the burly man said as he chuckling. The air in the surrounding naturally became constricted so that soundwaves would not be transmitted to the outside.

    Yuanen Yehui had only rxed down upon hearing Wulin¡¯s name. Since the person was aware of her rtionship to Wulin, then the person was truly on her side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shall discuss when we¡¯re back.¡± The burly man touched his head with an excited expression on his face. However, Yuanen Yehui could tell by the look of this person¡¯s eyes that this person had found a precious toy.

 Chapter 1532 - Old Ancestor?

    <h4>Chapter 1532: Old Ancestor?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Huh!¡± As he was walking to the outside, the burly man suddenly stopped walking and used his right hand to press onto the air. Yuanen Yehui who was standing by his side could clearly feel that his press that appeared to be casual seemed to be copsing the entire air. A hasty voice was heard right after. ¡°I¡¯m on your side.¡±

    As the muffled voice was heard, a silhouette appeared out of thin air. The silhouette stumbled before he had managed to firmly stand with great efforts. This was precisely Xie Xie in disguise.

    How could Xie Xie possibly refrain himself froming to Yuanen Yehui¡¯spetition? He was about to go up and wee her return when he suddenly saw Yuanen Yehui walk towards that strange burly man. The burly man had even actually patted Yuanen Yehui¡¯s shoulder. How could he tolerate that when he had not even touched her yet! He had only identally caught a peek once upon a time...

    ¡°This little boy here is quite interesting too. However, it¡¯s not right either.¡± The burly man shook his head towards Xie Xie with a pitiful expression on his face.

    ¡°He is acquainted with Wulin. Don¡¯t you act recklessly.¡± Yuanen Yehui grabbed Xie Xie who had an unyielding expression.

    Xie Xie¡¯s expression had only rxed down by a little upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s name. He softly said, ¡°He touched you earlier, he...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to stop him.¡± A dash of embarrassment and anger shed in the depths of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes.

    Xie Xie felt surprised in his heart. He was well aware of how powerful Yuanen Yehui was now. Even though she was just an eight-ringed soul master, an ordinary Title Douluo could not evenpare to her abilities now.

    She was surprisingly incapable of stopping the opponent¡¯s pressing palm despite her abilities. This signified that the opponent was a Hyper Douluo-ranked powerhouse at the very least. In fact, he was not even an ordinary Hyper Douluo.

    They did not have Tang Wulin¡¯s Spirit Domain spiritual power so they could not tell the depth of this burly man but they could still make a basic judgment about him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to make wild guesses anymore. I am Yuanen¡¯s elder. What¡¯s wrong with me patting her?¡± The burly man red and looked towards Xie Xie in an unkind manner. ¡°You, on the contrary, should stay far away from our Yuanen.¡±

    The corners of Xie Xie¡¯s lips twitched as intense gloominess rose in his heart.

    For some unknown reason, Yuanen Yehui felt likeughing as she looked at Xie Xie¡¯s expression at present.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember having an elder like you.¡± She looked at the burly man in puzzlement.

    The burly man answered. ¡°It¡¯s alright as long as you know now. Little girl, you were really quite impressive there and I¡¯m very satisfied. It¡¯s truly pleasing to know that I have a descendant like you.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s expression was filled with puzzlement and confusion. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was heard in her ears. ¡°That¡¯s right, he is indeed your elder. Come out first. We shall discuss further when we¡¯re out. Let¡¯s head to our station first.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui had only felt at ease after hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s voice. She followed the burly man as they walked out of the Mingdu Coliseum together.

    A soul car was already waiting for them since earlier. The car was fitted with one-way mirrors so one could only see the outside from the inside and the inside was not visible from the outside.

    The door was opened and they got into the car. Inside the car, it was spacious with two rows of elegant seats and a small table in the center.

    Tang Wulin was seated on a chair nearer to the inside. He waved to them after the door was opened.

    The three of them got into the car. The burly man could not help moaning as he sat on thefortable chair. ¡°Your mankind is really good at enjoying life huh! This is genuinely quite interesting.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s face disyed slight helplessness. ¡°Uncle Er, it¡¯s not that mankind ispletely useless. At least, other races genuinely can¡¯tpare to mankind¡¯s ability to create.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie were still all confused until this very moment. Xie Xie could not stop himself from taking the lead and asked, ¡°Big brother, who is this person? Since when does Yuanen have an elder like this? What¡¯s going on recently, why does this keep happening.¡±

    Ever since he learned about Yuanen Yehui¡¯s family background, Xie Xie was filled with pity for her. He wished he could help her share some burden.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°This person is Yuanen¡¯s elder for sure. I met him coincidentally. I think that it¡¯s best for me to exin to you after we return. Then, you should consider whether to let the others know about this or not.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui was stunned for a moment. She turned her head to the side and looked towards Xie Xie. Xie Xie held up his opened hands. ¡°It¡¯s fine with me. It¡¯s your private matters after all. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell me as long as it is not something that is making you unhappy.¡±

    The Tang Sect¡¯s car was not only elegant but it was also equipped with exceedingly good privacy. The backseat was isted from the driver in the front seat via a division te. As a result, there was no need to worry about them eavesdropping on the conversation.

    ¡°Captain, there¡¯s no one here that I wish to avoid. Please speak,¡± Yuanen Yehui said almost without the slightest hesitation.

    Xie Xie immediately felt as if a gush of warmth surged into his entire body upon hearing her words and even his cheeks were tainted by redness from the warmth.

    He had been with Yuanen Yehui for such a long time so he was of course well aware of her temperament. She was not good at expressing herself, especially when it came to expressing her feelings. It was already very difficult for her to speak those words. How could Xie Xie refrain himself from being happy after hearing those words?

    Tang Wulin nodded and said, ¡°Senior Zhentian once said that your n¡¯s lineage is derived from the Beast King Titan Giant Ape the other day. However, he did not exin too clearly at the time. I trust that you still remembered it, right?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui nodded.

    Tang Wulin continued. ¡°In reality, the Titan Giant Ape is an ancient divine beast. Its bloodline is extremely rare so it is very difficult to be passed down even to its own n. On the other hand, it¡¯s also impossible for mankind to possess a martial soul of this type. Thus, your family¡¯s lineage was derived from a Titan Giant Ape that cultivated into human form and your first ancestor that is your grandmother in a certain sense.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui had a change of countenance. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m not a pure human being?¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily shook his head. ¡°No, I definitely don¡¯t mean that. I only want you to understand this point. On the other hand, there are other precedents of abination between mankind and soul beast since earlier in reality. The wife of our Tang Sect¡¯s first ancestor Tang San, Soft Bone Douluo was precisely a one hundred thousand year soul beast that cultivated into human form!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s expression became slightly more pleasant upon hearing his words. On the other hand, the burly man that was seated by Tang Wulin¡¯s side spoke with slight dissatisfaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with soul beasts?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui took a nce at him. However, she had yet to figure out what Tang Wulin was trying to say. Could it be that the man before herself was actually rted to the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s lineage?

    Tang Wulin continued to talk. ¡°The reality should be as such too, including your surname. Your surname came from the Titan Giant Ape that cultivated into human form. The word ¡®Yuanen¡¯ is originated from the word ¡®primeval favor¡¯.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui nodded. ¡°Captain, what are you trying to...¡±

    Tang Wulin interrupted. ¡°This person here is actually your first ancestor.¡± He did not bother to beat about the bush anymore. Even though he understood that Yuanen Yehui could not possibly ept the fact in a short while, but he still made the decision to speak frankly.

    Yuanen Yehui was stunned and even Xie Xie sitting by her side was stunned from astonishment. In reality, it would be very difficult for a person to ept this fact regardless of who it was. After all, a man suddenly came out of nowhere and told you, ¡®Hey, I¡¯m your ancestor.¡¯ The matter sounded a little strange regardless of how one put it.

    Xie Xie could not refrain himself anymore. ¡°Big brother, you must be joking, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Do you think that I would make a joke out of such matters? I¡¯m speaking the truth. Both of you have also entered the Ten Thousand Beast tform before. Do you still remember about everything that you¡¯ve encountered there?¡±

    Both of them nodded gently.

    Tang Wulin continued. ¡°I met Uncle Er Ming there. In reality, both of you should have heard about the stories of our Tang Sect¡¯s first ancestor Tang San. In history, there were two soul beasts easily that helped Tang San once. Those were Azure Oxpython and Titan Giant Ape. Senior Er Ming is precisely the Titan Giant Ape from back then. It was him that passed down the lineage of Yuanen.¡±

    Er Ming repeatedly nodded to express his acknowledgment of what was told by Tang Wulin.

    Yuanen Yehui looked at Tang Wulin in a daze and then she looked at Er Ming by the side. All at once, she could only feel as if she was traveling through time.

    ¡®That¡¯s the Titan Giant Ape? My first ancestor, the real Titan Giant Ape is right before me?¡¯

    What...

    ¡°It¡¯s chaotic, my heart feels a little chaotic.¡± The muscles on Xie Xie¡¯s face were even slightly twitching.

    Tang Wulin did not speak. It was better for the person concerned to ept the fact first.

    Er Ming bitterly chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I wasn¡¯t hoping for you to acknowledge me either. Supposedly I wasn¡¯t a responsible old ancestor. In reality, had it not been my encounter with Wulin, I wouldn¡¯t have even known that I have a lineage of descendants. I¡¯m already happy knowing my lineage is passed down to all of you. There¡¯s no need to acknowledge me. I¡¯m only here to take a look. I¡¯m already very satisfied just to be able to see you and feel my bloodline flowing through your body.¡±

    He could already feel that his bloodline flowed with Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body as soon as he saw her.

    The passing of bloodline would not necessarily be thinned out after many generations. This was because of the existence of a martial soul lineage. As long as the martial soul was passed down, bloodline could generally be continuously passed down along with the martial soul. As a result, even though Yuanen Yehui¡¯s bloodline was not considered especially thick, he couldpletely confirm that this was his descendant carried his bloodline.

 Chapter 1533 - The Acknowledgement

    <h4>Chapter 1533: The Acknowledgement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    This feeling was truly wonderful for Er Ming. He suddenly learned that he had so many descendants. He couldn¡¯t contain his happiness anymore.

    He had lived for so many years, so he had already taken everything lightly in life. However, he still remained profound in love and affection.

    Yuanen Yehui said with slight difficulty, ¡°Er, er, I¡¯m feeling a little confused. Captain, also... elder, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to verify this with the n.¡±

    ¡°Of course it needs to be verified. I¡¯ll be joining you for the verification. I hope to see them even more,¡± Er Ming said in a slightly excited manner.

    How could he refrain himself from taking a look at his descendants with his own eyes after learning that he suddenly had so many of them?

    Yuanen Yehui inhaled a deep breath. She was one of the Shrek Seven Monsters. She had experienced many upheavals in life so she managed to calm herself after the momentary shock. ¡®That¡¯s right! When he patted my shoulder earlier, I didn¡¯t feel any repulsive intent like I usually do. Could it be that this is due to our blood rtionship?¡¯

    Xie Xie looked at Er Ming and spoke with slight hesitation, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry for earlier. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±

    Er Ming darted him a look then looked at Yuanen Yehui once again. ¡°Who is he to you?¡±

    Even before Yuanen Yehui had any chance Xie Xie had already spoken without the slightest bit of hesitation, ¡°Boyfriend.¡±

    Er Ming pouted his lips. ¡°Your vision is a little poor. He is much weaker than Wulin.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Xie Xie was immediately caught speechless as his face turned red from rage. He did not even have a chance to refute! He had the audacity to stand upright whenpared to anybody else, but he was well aware that he was much weaker whenpared to Wulin.

    Yuanen Yehui shook her head and said, ¡°He is great.¡±

    Those three iparably simple words suddenly made Xie Xie feel like crying upon hearing them. He could feel her gentle yet powerful palm hold his hand.

    He hastily held her hand. For some unknown reason, he had this urge to lean on her shoulder and profusely cry now.

    Er Ming burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. You¡¯re an interesting little boy. However, it seems like your martial soul has not fully developed yet. I¡¯ll help you develop it in a while.¡±

    Xie Xie was stunned for a moment. ¡®What do you mean by it not being fully developed?¡¯

    Er Ming said, ¡°Your martial soul is an extremely rare Space-time Dragon right. I can feel it. However, you¡¯re only capable of exercising control over the profoundness of space travel with great effort and are not confident in time travel. Without the merging of time and space, how can you express the Space-time Dragon that is reputed to be the most mysterious ability of the Dragon n.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes glowed brightly. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, senior.¡± He was an intelligent person so he would be seizing this good opportunity to learn from an experienced person.

    Even though Tang Wulin did not say anything, judging from Tang Wulin¡¯s respectful behavior Xie Xie could figure out that the Titan Giant Ape could very possibly be a Limit Douluo.

    Every one of the Shrek Seven Monsters was working hard at elevating themselves. Tang Wulin was elevating too quickly such that the rest of hispanions felt like they could not catch up to him anymore. However, how could the rest of the six people refrain fromparing to one another?

    Xie Xie was born with twin martial souls but there were not many powerful figures in his n¡¯s background. It could be said that he was already considered the most powerful powerhouse in his n¡¯s history. He was the mainstay of his n.

    He received guidance and teachings from Shrek Academy and also from the numerous excellencies. However, there was no recording of his martial soul in the history of Shrek Academy due to its rare and peculiar traits. As a result, no one could truly help him seek his path so he could only fumble about by himself.

    Ye Xinn was the most hardworking person. She had alreadyprehended the profoundness of a swordsoul and her cultivation base was advancing by leaps and bounds.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯sprehension of the destructive power was growing deeper and deeper. He was also continuously elevating himself. Moreover, he was just a support-type soul master!

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s ability to control her Star Staff was growing stronger. She had the most special martial soul. As her soul power elevation was stabilized over time, her variant martial soul was even capable of absorbing the starlight at night. She had managed to wield twice the result with half the effort by absorbing star power for her cultivation.

    As a result, Xie Xie had been sparing no effort in cultivation hard. However, he still felt like he was being left behind by hispanions. He had encountered a powerhouse that understood the profoundness of Time-space Dragon today and was willing to guide him. He was simply delighted.

    The atmosphere had be awkwardly silent now.

    Er Ming scratched his head. He was actually feeling even more anxious than Yuanen Yehui now. Even though he had already lived through countless years, it was still his first time facing matters that involved love and affection!

    He had never been a father or a grandfather before and had straightaway be an old ancestor now. It was also a troubling matter for him to learn how tomunicate with his descendants.

    However, judging by his gaze one could tell that he was very fond of Yuanen Yehui. It was an emotional fluctuation that came from the depths of his heart.

    ¡°Oh right. Yuanen. Uncle Er Ming mentioned a way to manage the issue with your Fallen Angel martial soul. On top of that, it won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Tang Wulin broke the silence.

    Xie Xie reacted even faster than Yuanen Yehui¡¯s joy. ¡°Huh? There¡¯s a way? This is truly amazing.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked toward Er Ming. Er Ming immediately understood his intention and once again borated on what he said to Tang Wulin before. Tang Wulin did not borate in order to create an opportunity for this old ancestor of Yuanen n to show off a bit.

    At present, this matter troubled the Yuanen n the most.

    After listening to Er Ming¡¯s exnation, tears streamed down Yuanen Yehui¡¯s face. She was not crying from joy but because she thought of her mother.

    If her mother could have had such a favorable turn in her life back then, she would not have died!

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! don¡¯t cry!¡± Er Ming was thrown into a panic and was at a loss of words.

    Yuanen Yehui shook her head. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    Er Ming heaved a sigh. ¡°I suppose the god of destiny made a fool of people. That loathsome demonic ne bullied us because of the absence of the Divine Realm. If Tang San were still here, how would they have the audacity to invade and harass us? I believe that Tang San and Divine Realm will certainlye back. By then, these fellows with the intention to invade us will certainly receive a deep lesson. I can¡¯t help you with your mother, but perhaps I still have a way to fix that matter about your father being crippled.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes glowed brightly. She eagerly asked as if she had grasped a life-saving straw, ¡°Really? He has already been crippled for such a long time.¡±

    Er Ming continued. ¡°Even though I have yet to meet him, he too is a descendant of mine. In his current situation, it¡¯s not a matter of treating his condition but most importantly, we must awaken his desire to live. So that he has the motivation to continue living. As for treatment, that shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. He was a Title Douluo once so his foundation should still be there. A soul master that cultivates to Title Douluo has already received the acknowledgment ofw to a certain extent. If that¡¯s not the case, why do you think human beings can be so powerful with the support ofw? As a result, I believe that there¡¯s still hope. We will need to depend on you to awaken his desire to live.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, hmm!¡± Yuanen Yehui nodded strenuously.

    Tang Wulin was seated by the side and his heart was filled with joy too. The matter was now developing in the best direction.

    ¡°I will follow you as you return after the Joust For A Spouse Festival. We shall cut off your link to the demonic ne in front of your grandfather so your nsmen can be at ease. Then, we shall see how we can cure your father. By then, I shall invite my godmother to go with us. She is absolutely the best in treatment.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui did not speak but strenuously nodded with tears in her eyes.

    Even though she had left home since she was young, she had found her home ever since she entered Shrek Academy. She had always had a home, yes, it had always been as such!

    The Joust For A Spouse Festival was carried out in order. Every group had its representative figures but the news effect was reducing as thepetition went on because thepetition process was truly taking a long period of time.

    On the other hand, the Spirit Pagoda was already making preparations for the final choice stage. There was no doubt that it would be the most exciting scene when one contestant was chosen out of each group for the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena to have the final choice. By then, the poprity of the Joust For A Spouse Festival would once again be elevated to perfection.

    After a few rounds of round-robinpetition, there was a separation of strong and weak contestants. The contestant with the powerful abilities of each group had already been revealed to the public eye. Other than some focal battles that still remained to be under close attention, the rest of the battles were losing attention.

    Tang Wulin did not encounter much resistance in the following rounds of round-robinpetition. After all, the abilities disyed by him during the earlier rounds were truly too powerful. Especially when he was fighting against Yellow Sand Douluo, that person was a Title Douluo and was defeated in just a few moments! That was truly too terrifying.

 Chapter 1534 - Painstaking Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 1534: Painstaking Cultivation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Many people were saying that the contestant that would triumph from group number three could very possibly be Tang Wulin and not the spiriter Qiangu Zhangting.

    The Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n was precisely one of the six great ns that founded Martial Soul Hall two hundred thousand years ago during the era of Martial Soul Hall. Moreover, they were reputed to be one of the upper three ns. It had been so many years since they had made a public appearance. Yu Longyue had managed to raise the fame of Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n over the entire continent this time.

    Over one month¡¯s time had passed. Tang Wulin lived his life with regrity. Other than participating in thepetition, he spent every day engaging in Heavenly Refinement and cultivation.

    Ever since Gu Yuena¡¯s departure that day, she had nevere looking for him and he did not attempt to look for her either. However, he began cultivating painstakingly more.

    The Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua could be considered being rather strict on Tang Wulin but he did look for Tang Wulin on three asions. He even advised him to rest more so one could imagine how hard Tang Wulin was engaged in his cultivation process.

    A person¡¯s hard work would always be repaid. In the past one month, his Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break had alreadye under his control. Moreover, he could control the strength of this move ording to his needs.

    The Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law move was more focused on exercising control and not directly killing the opponent. Tang Wulin had even invited a Limit Douluo to experience the move and provided guidance. At the same time, Tang Wulin attempted to fuse the rest of his soul skills during the process of Heavenly Refinement so that he could continue to create the seeding versions of Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law.

    However, it was very obvious that the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law could not be created so easily. His Thought Concretization was already stabilized now so his cultivation every day was akin to cing himself into a furnace for continuous refinement.

    Er Ming shuttled back and forth between Ten Thousand Beast tform and Mingdu to spend time with Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie every day. He guided them on their cultivation and strolled through Mingdu apanied by them. He was having such a good time that he had almost forgotten to return home. Their rtionship had gotten more harmonious too.

    However, Yuanen Zhentian had yet to be informed about Er Ming¡¯s matter. This was decided by Er Ming because it was better to discuss further when they go back to Titan Giant Ape n.

    Afterpleting the final round of Heavenly Refinement, seven-colored radiance faintly glimmered around Tang Wulin¡¯s body. His clothes were drenched in sweat but his eyes were shining brightly. He subconsciously clenched his fists.

    He had decided not to cultivate anymore tonight and would return to have a good rest.

    This was considered the most decadent task for him during this recent period of time. This was because tomorrow will be the final day of the round-robin match. It would be the day when the best contestants from group number three and group number four would be listed among the top ten finalists and became the prospective partners to be chosen by Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena in the Joust For A Spouse Festival.

    On the other hand, the opponent that Tang Wulin was about to fight against in the final round was precisely his biggest love rival, Qiangu Zhangting!

    Ever since Gu Yuena hade to see him the other day, a peculiar feeling had pent up inside in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. ¡®So you won¡¯t allow me to take part huh? I¡¯m going to take part, what can you do? I will never allow you to choose Qiangu Zhanting regardless of your goal!¡¯

    He would never allow himself to lose this battle regardless and he would not lose either. He wished to defeat Qiangu Zhangting and tell him that Gu Yuena was his. No one could take her away from him.

    The Joust For A Spouse Festival was a grand event that helped Spirit Pagoda achieve many things including an opportunity to disy their abilities, wealth, and their inner secrets while distracting the public view and improving their poprity.

    On the other hand, it was simrly a grand event for everyone that came to participate in the event including Tang Wulin. All their ns were carried out soundlessly all along. It was already getting closer to the final collision.

    Tang Wulin crossed his legs and meditated. He sensed the changes in his body andprehended the heaven and earthw.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base was elevating under the subtle influence of his doings without his notice.

    Streams of bright light appeared in the air soon after. The light ovepped and alternated as his cultivation base increased. It appeared as if a small world had appeared in the area surrounding his body.

    In this small world, seven-colored radiance circted. Giant dragon¡¯s roars were heard and there was also vegetation filled with life energy that blotted out the sky and covered the earth. There was even an endless stretch of surging sea that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    In the small room, the ce seemed to have already turned into a bizarre world during Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation process.

    It was his Thought Concretization and these were the projection of his strength.

    As his spiritual power was elevated, Tang Wulin¡¯s overall ability was already bing more and more powerful. He could feel that he was improving every day. Aspared to when he was engaged in the Battle of Five Gods in the Star Luo Empire, he had be even more stable now. The sudden breakthrough from his consummation with Gu Yuena back then had resulted in the instability of his foundation. It had alreadypletely stabilized after he had engaged in Heavenly Refinement for so many days.

    He found that he could already begin elevating his soul power through cultivation. On the other hand, after the stabilization of his cultivation base for this period of time, he learned that even though his cultivation base had already achieved Title Douluo-ranked but his soul power¡¯s elevation speed was rather swift and violent. This had evene as a surprise to him.

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s the day for the final round of round-robin match for group number three and group number four! We must watch the battle of group number three for sure! Hah-hah, Yu Longyue is finally going to fight against Qiangu Zhangting. The most powerful powerhouse of the third group is finally going to be determined.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The victors from group number one and group number two have already been determined. They were quite outstanding. Lan Fozi from group number four has already taken lead and revealed himself since two rounds ago. We shall watch group number three now. Yu Longyue and Qiangu Zhangting are both victors that won all eight battles earlier. Today will be the day that determines one of them as a qualifier. Who do you think is the more powerful one among them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s difficult to tell. However, I think Yu Longyue is more promising. When all predictions say that he is going to lose earlier, hepletely defeats the opponent with an instant kill strike. His Blue Electric Overlord Dragon martial soul is too domineering. The instant outburst power makes one¡¯s blood boil just by thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for sure. I think Qiangu Zhangting is more promising. Don¡¯t you forget that this is Spirit Pagoda¡¯s event and how much resources and inner secrets Spirit Pagoda has! The Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n is albeit powerful but it can¡¯tpare to Spirit Pagoda, right? Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s martial soul is the Dragon Coiling Staff. Even a dragon has to coil itself before Qiangu Zhangting. I think that it will be difficult for Yu Longyue to defeat him by using an outburst trick. Both of them will engage in an arduous battle I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, we must watch this battle. I¡¯ve already bought my ticket. Even though it is quite costly but watching it live on the scene will certainly beat watching from home. Hah-hah.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have extra tickets? I want to watch it on the scene too. I have a bottle of thirty-five-year-old good liquor at home. Would you like to try it?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I won¡¯t sell my ticket. The price of a scalper ticket is sky high too now. However, it¡¯s still better to witness this battle with your own eyes no matter how high the price is. This is possibly the only chance you get to see this in your lifetime. Other than the Battle of Five Gods in Star Luo Empire participated by Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master back then, today¡¯s battle is the one I wish to see the most.¡±

    It could be said that the public was exhrated for today¡¯spetition. The major soul television channels in the federation were here to set up the live stream services since the early morning.

    The winner of this battle was considered to have the highest probability of being chosen partner by Silver Dragon Princess in the end. Whoever won this battle could very possibly receive the Silver Dragon Princess¡¯ good graces.

    Even though there were a number of powerhouses from other groups that were rather good looking, none was as attractive as the contestants from group number three.

    On the main tform, Qiangu Dongfeng was personally present and Gu Yuena had also joined him. Other than that, there were the great forces that came from different ces, including some high-ranking officers from the federal parliament.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was smiling all along. It seemed like he was not regarding the victory and defeat of thispetition as important, while Gu Yuena remained as cold as always.

    ¡°Pagoda Master, what do you think of today¡¯spetition for Zhangting?¡± An old man dressed in fine clothes nced towards Qiangu Dongfeng.

    Qiangu Dongfeng chuckled. ¡°Hello, deputy speaker. Joust For A Spouse Festival is to find out one¡¯s abilities. I value Zhangting and I¡¯m unwilling to ept if Na Na is marrying someone else! Na Na and Zhangting are considered friends since childhood. I¡¯ll be able to retire at ease if they can be together.¡±

    ¡°Hah-hah. It seems like you¡¯re very confident! Otherwise, you won¡¯t be organizing this Joust For A Spouse Festival¡± The deputy speaker chuckled.

 Chapter 1535 - The Vanishing Tang Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1535: The Vanishing Tang Sect</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Qiangu Dongfeng spoke, ¡°I daren¡¯t call it confidence. After all, anything is possible in apetition. However, Zhangting is truly hardworking. He has assisted me in sharing the responsibilities over the years and has been unanimously selected from the high-ranking officers of the Pagoda. I hope he improves and progresses throughout thepetition this time so he can mature sooner.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right! Young men need more training. I heard you invited His Excellency Boundless Sea for the final day of the Joust For A Spouse Festival. Is heing?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°He has yet to reply. Ever since his return from the war, Brother Chen¡¯s mood has not been good. Even though we¡¯ve been old friends for many years, it¡¯s best for me not to bother him.¡±

    A radiance shed in the deputy speaker¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°That¡¯s true! I didn¡¯t expect so many problems to arise during their trip this time. The Tang Sect is truly capable of creating trouble. By the way, do you have any news on the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master? I thought your Spirit Pagoda is best at getting information.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng frowned slightly. ¡°Nothing yet.¡±

    He thought that since Tang Wulin had a rtionship with Gu Yuena in the past, Tang Wulin woulde to the Joust For A Spouse Festival. However, there was still no information on Tang Wulin. It was as if the Tang Sect had vanished into thin air.

    Ever since Shrek City was ttened by a rank-12 fixed soul ammunition, the Tang Sect had maintained a low profile. As a result, all the Tang Sect¡¯s organizations had weakened to arge extent. The organization seldom made appearances ever since it was dered a treasonous organization.

    They people as well as the rest of the great organizations gradually neglected the Tang Sect. Only those who were truly aware of the Tang Sect¡¯s inner secrets would understand that it was not a sect to be neglected at all.

    What was the origin of the Tang Sect¡¯s abilities? It originated from the Tang Sect¡¯s first ancestor, Tang San twenty thousand years ago!

    No one thought that the Tang Sect did not do anything on the Douluo Continent, and to suddenly appear in the Star Luo Continent. The Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master had participated in the Battle of Five Gods on the Star Luo Continent, and the event had drawn much publicity. Meanwhile, the Spirit Pagoda was doing its best to disparage the Tang Sect¡¯s reputation. Who would have known that the Tang Sect¡¯s young sect master gained immense poprity through the Battle of Five Gods instead?

    Soon after, the federal fleet arrived. Although there was inadequate evidence, those with discerning eyes could tell that the deadly weapons would end up in the Star Luo Empire. Why did the Dou Spirit and Star Luo empires coborate to defend against the enemy and were equipped with powerful weapons? There was no doubt that it was all rted to the Tang Sect!

    Through the efforts of the Spirit Pagoda, the Tang Sect was dered a treasonous organization. In the political circles, there was much opposition. After all, the Tang Sect had contributed generously to the development of the continent. It was only suppressed after much effort. At the same time, the Tang Sect acted nonchntly and gradually disappeared from the scene. No one knew if the Tang Sect¡¯s newly-appointed sect master had returned after heading to the Star Luo Empire.

    The Joust For A Spouse Festival was supposed to lure him out since an opponent who lurked in a dark corner was difficult to deal with. Yet, they did not manage to uncover Tang Wulin¡¯s tracks.

    At present, the smile on Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s face faded when he heard the deputy mention Tang Wulin. Based on the information from the Star Luo Empire, the young man was rather impressive. Moreover, he had formed a close rtionship with the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire. The Spirit Pagoda found it difficult to influence these two great empires to arge extent.

    Being so young, he was certainly capable of bringing catastrophe to the organization if he was allowed to grow up! Qiangu Dongfeng did not like the thought of the young boy bing the number one man of the continent just like the As Douluo.

    ¡°Does the government have any information on him now?¡± asked Qiangu Dongfeng.

    The deputy speaker shook his head. ¡°I believe Brother Qiangu is well aware of the organization that Tang Sect is. Just like how no one is aware of the inner secrets of the Spirit Pagoda, simrly no one knows the extent of the Tang Sect¡¯s inner secrets either. Frankly, I don¡¯t agree to dere the Tang Sect as a treasonous organization. Not that I sympathize with them, but this will result in the Tang Sectpletely concealing itself in the dark. It¡¯d be more difficult to deal with them then. All the intelligence departments are diligently looking for the Tang Sect right now, yet there is not the slightest information avable. I wonder if you know anything.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Qiangu Dongfeng in puzzlement.

    The deputy speaker spoke in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s as if you¡¯re being impeded. Our operations dealing with the Tang Sect are being impeded on many levels. We feel like we¡¯re sinking into the mud during our search for the Tang Sect. Each step we take has been difficult. It gets even harder for us to exercise control.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng spoke, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry too much over that. Hiding in a dark corner albeit troublesome for us will cause them to lose the support of themon people. The Tang Sect will end up being a mouse which hides in the dark without the people¡¯s support. They won¡¯t be able to operate out in the open. If it continues, they¡¯ll be an organization like the Holy Spirit Cult.¡±

    The deputy speaker took a deep nce at him and said, ¡°I hope so!¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng made an inviting hand gesture. ¡°Please take a seat and let¡¯s watch thepetition.¡±

    Gu Yuena had been looking on coldly as a bystander. She did not chime in either as she observed everything in silence. She obviously sensed that Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s emotion was affected quite severely when the deputy speaker mentioned the Tang Sect. Apparently, he was not as disinterested as he seemed. On the contrary, he was deeply interested.

    The Tang Sect and Shrek were of the same branch. Why did the federal organization fear them in the past? It was precisely because theirbined abilities were exceptionally powerful. The existence of Shrek City was like an independent empire in the Federation. Although it was neutral, none of the rulers hoped to see the appearance of such a ce.

    It was the real reason behind Shrek City¡¯s destruction.

    However, it was not as everyone imagined it to be. Shrek Academy¡¯s resurgence had ignited the imagination of everyone where the truly powerful inner secrets of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect were beginning to show!

    At the front row of the audience tform, a youth who appeared to be over twenty years old and dressed in sports attire was seated in an inconspicuous corner which gave him a clear view of thepetition arena. He had a smile on his face as he spoke to hispanion by his side, ¡°The battle today is quite interesting. I suspect that Qiangu Dongfeng would have given all the things hidden under his bed to his grandson.¡±

    His voice sounded calm. The audience seated nearby seemed to not hear him at all. There was only him and the in maiden who nodded slowly. ¡°So what? No matter what Qiangu Dongfeng does, I¡¯ve absolute confidence in Wulin.¡±

    The youth chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s obvious. Wulin¡¯s improvement has surpassed my imagination. Even though Cao Dezhi has always been recalcitrant toward me, I¡¯ve to admit that he¡¯s right this time. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have made the decision to allow young Wulin to shoulder such a heavy burden. It seems like Old Cao is right judging from the current situation.¡±

    The youth was none other than the deputy Hall Master of the Tang Sect¡¯s Douluo Hall. He was a Limit Douluo beyond his time, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin.

    Seated next to him was Tang Wulin¡¯s godmother. She was the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali in disguise.

    Who would have thought that the two Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses would be seated in an inconspicuous corner. One of them was even the number one recovery-type Limit Douluo of today¡¯s world.

    Yali smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because all of you are visionaries. Moreover, you are quick in action too. If we work any faster, perhaps Wulin won¡¯t be the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master anymore. It¡¯s arduous enough for him. Yet, all of you still put such immense pressure on him. In the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion, there aren¡¯t that many affairs to attend to, at least. However, the Tang Sect and Shrek are different. We¡¯re only an academy while you¡¯re involved in many issues.¡±

    Zang Xin smiled. ¡°Shrek has always been the true core all along while the Tang Sect is only a front for Shrek. We¡¯ve always maintained a mutual rtionship to support each other. When the Tang Sect was weak once, it was precisely Shrek that lent us a helping hand. We believe that it won¡¯t be long before the Spirit Pagoda and others learned of their misjudgement regarding the reconstruction of Shrek. I wish to see Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s expression then.¡±

    Yali could not helpughing. ¡°Why are you still acting like you¡¯re a young man? We¡¯re old already.¡±

    Zang Xin burst outughing and said, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve the amorous streak in me.¡±

    Yali shook her head helplessly. ¡°I hope that Qiangu Dongfeng will find our surprise for him enjoyable then.¡±

    At present, the audience had filled the viewing tform to the brink. The audience was enthusiastic, and there were many banners with Yu Longyue¡¯s name written on it. It was apparent that they were Yu Longyue¡¯s fans.

    On the other hand, there were even more banners which were Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s. It was his home court after all.

 Chapter 1536 - The Ultimate Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 1536: The Ultimate Showdown</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Lan Fozi stood at the side of thepetition stage with a cold look on her face. She did not head over to the rest area today because she did not wish to meet that boy nor talk to him at all. For some unknown reason, she would lose her temper when she faced that boy despite being mild-mannered.

    ¡®Is he going to win today?¡¯

    ¡®He will never win for sure! Hmm, serve him right!¡¯

    Lan Fozi was cursing him relentlessly in her heart.

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    In the rest area, Tang Wulin sneezed. He rubbed his nose and looked helplessly outside. Someone was cursing him! When one¡¯s spiritual cultivation base had achieved a certain level, one would be able to sense such matters vaguely.

    Qiangu Zhangting was seated on a sofa that was ced slightly away from Tang Wulin. His eyes were closed to conserve his spirit. Meanwhile, the rest of the contestants were behaving more like the audience. Tang Wulin and Qiangu Zhangting managed to win all eight rounds. This meant that the other contestants no longer had any chance to win. At the end, only one of them would represent group number three to be the Silver Dragon Princess¡¯ choice.

    Hence, the remaining contestants were seated further away. They had all sparred against these two on separate asions, so they were well aware of their incredible power.

    To say that they looked at Qiangu Zhangting with respect would mean that they were in awe of Tang Wulin. After all, the abilities disyed by Tang Wulin were even more violent than Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s.

    Today, the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon would collide with the Coiling Dragon Staff. The victor and loser were both equally important.

    There was no telling how the organizer made his decisions. Perhaps, it was because the high-ranking officers who came to watch the battle had limited time, the battle between Tang Wulin and Qiangu Zhangting was scheduled as the first round of the day. The entire Mingdu Coliseum was filled to the brim. Everyone was eagerly anticipating this great battle which was reputed to be the sh of the century.

    Both of them were young and their abilities were incredibly powerful. There was no doubt that they would be the most powerful soul masters on the continent in the near future. One was truly fortunate to bear witness to the battle between the two. It would undoubtedly make for a fortuitous memory.

    ¡°Dear audience, wee to the Mingdu Coliseum. I believe that the audience have anticipated the followingpetition for a very long time. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s going to be the sh of the century. It¡¯s the collision between the two strongest powerhouses of group number three. In fact, it¡¯s been spected that the Silver Dragon Princess would most likely choose her man from group number three.¡±

    ¡°I believe there is no need for any further introduction on the two powerhouses in today¡¯s showdown. Before thepetition begins, please allow me to repeat the rules for the Joust For A Spouse Festival.¡±

    ¡°As we approach the final round of the round-robinpetition, the festival is nearing its end. When all thepetitions are over, the top contestant of each group will be among the top ten finalists. The Silver Dragon Princess Miss Gu Yuena will choose one of them to be her lover. At the same time, these ten contestants will be given a chance to pitch themselves before her. They will be allowed to present Miss Gu Yuena with gifts while exhibiting their abilities to capture Miss Gu Yuena¡¯s interest.¡±

    ¡°The chosen one will undoubtedly be the luckiest man alive. So, let¡¯s anticipate the arrival of that moment together. Next, we¡¯re about to determine the victor of group number three in thepetition which is going tomence immediately. Whether it is the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon who¡¯s more skilled or the Coiling Dragon Staff who¡¯ll make a clean sweep, let¡¯s bear witness to the match. Dear audience and friends, don¡¯t blink lest you miss out the details!¡±

    Thementator was sessful in piquing up the audience. The atmosphere was heating up akin to a volcano about to erupt. The cheering and shouting which were as loud as seismic waves went on continuously as the audience chanted the names of the two contestants.

    The lighting inside the Mingdu Coliseum began to dim. It was still morning, but the coliseum used its advanced equipment to block out the sunlight which made the sky dark as night.

    On both sides of thepetition stage, two bright columns of light pirs descended from the sky to illuminate the ends of the two passages. Two silhouettes appeared in front of the audience.

    The cheering grew louder reaching a crescendo.

    Tang Wulin stood on the left nk while Qiangu Zhangting was on the right of thepetition stage. There was a clear distinction between the two as they stood gazing at one another from a distance.

    Although thepetition stage was massive, they could still sense one another¡¯s aura.

    Qiangu Zhangting remained dressed in his whitebat attire. He appeared to be extremely neat. His eyes were brimming with vigor. He looked majestic like a lofty mountain, simultaneously appearing as deep as the abyss.

    Tang Wulin was no different from his usual appearance. He raised his head ever so slightly whenever he wore Yu Longyue¡¯s disguise to maintain his arrogance and confidence.

    ¡°Yu Longyue, Yu Longyue, Yu Longyue...¡± The cheering was deafening. Although more banners were designated to Qiangu Zhangting, more people were chanting the name ¡®Yu Longyue¡¯.

    The fans from both sidespeted against one another. They shouted the names of the contestants whom they supported at the top of their voices.

    ¡°Next, please wee our two Excellencies to enter the scene.¡±

    The light pirs shifted. Tang Wulin and Qiangu Zhangting each ascended thepetition stage via the staircases located on both sides of thepetition stage. For them, today¡¯spetition could possibly be their final battle in this year¡¯s Joust For A Spouse Festival. Only one of them would qualify to be the top ten finalists. However, the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena may not necessarily fight against these challengers to test their abilities.

    Hence, it would also be the final opportunity for them to disy their abilities.

    Tang Wulin walked onto thepetition stage and turned his head to look toward the main tform. Although he could not see her, he sensed her presence there.

    A faint smile emerged on his face soon after. Hepletely neglected Qiangu Zhangting who was standing opposite him. Instead, he waved in the direction of the main tform.

    At present, the protective shield was activated. The voice of thementator was isted to the outside.

    ¡°Wow, everyone look. His Excellency Yu Longyue is waving toward the main tform. Moreover, he is smiling confidently, or should I say that¡¯s a mysterious smile. It seems like he¡¯s very confident of himself! Would doing this make him appear a little coquettish? Doesn¡¯t he know he¡¯s making a bad impression of himself for Miss Gu Yuena?¡± Thementator had revealed the home court advantage at the moment. Apparently, no matter how fair or just apetition was, it would still be biased toward Qiangu Zhangting.

    Gu Yuena had seen Tang Wulin¡¯s smile, of course. A mysterious smile? What was he smiling about?

    She who had always understood Tang Wulin the most found herself feeling slightly confused as to why Tang Wulin was smiling at the moment. Even though he was in disguise, she felt Tang Wulin¡¯s smile came from his heart.

    All at once, Gu Yuena felt a little stunned. It was truly a mysterious smile!

    Only Tang Wulin knew the reason for his smile. His confidence came from his feelings for Gu Yuena. It was during an earlier moment when he sensed the Golden Dragon scale around Gu Yuena¡¯s neck. It was the reverse scale which was plucked from him when he was in his Blood Golden Dragon state back in the beginning.

    Yes, she had the Golden Dragon scale on her all along. No matter how stubborn and reluctant she was, no matter the fear that existed between them, she had no choice but to admit her feelings for him. That was enough for him.

    It was precisely after all the reminiscing that Tang Wulin¡¯s smile widened. What could make him happier than knowing that? His confidence grew to an unprecedented level.

    On the other hand, Qiangu Zhangting standing opposite him had not changed his expression. However, he was on the verge of exploding from rage. ¡®This boy is always so infuriating. Does he truly think that he will win for sure?¡¯

    Qiangu Zhangting scoffed coldly. His voice echoed on thepetition stage which could only be heard by Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin turned his head around and frowned. ¡°Why are you crying like a ghost?¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting spoke coldly, ¡°It¡¯s utterly meaningless to make empty talk. I¡¯ll have you know who¡¯s qualified to be her manter.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°I know because that person will be me precisely. It has always been me, not you.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangtingughed coldly. He did not continue to speak. It was apparent that he did not wish to quarrel with Tang Wulin anymore.

    At the moment, the battle was being streamed throughout the entire Douluo Continent via the inte and television channels. In order to boost the poprity of the Joust For A Spouse Festival, the Spirit Pagoda tried to increase its coverage and publicized the broadcast.

    ¡°Thepetition is about to begin. The two Excellencies, be prepared.¡± The referee¡¯s voice was heard.

    With the cultivation bases of Tang Wulin and Qiangu Zhangting, there was no need for any further preparations. Whatever was needed was already done prior to thepetition.

 Chapter 1537 - The Battle Of Love Rivals

    <h4>Chapter 1537: The Battle Of Love Rivals</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one, begin thepetition!¡±

    The highly-anticipatedpetition had finally begun!

    A bluish-purple electric radiance exploded from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Gigantic lightning strikes the size of arms arose. On the other hand, Qiangu Zhangting raised his right hand in the distance to conjure the Coiling Dragon Staff into his hand with dragon roarsing from behind him.

    They did not attack each other immediately as their soul rings rose from beneath their feet.

    ¡°This is a collision battle of dominance. Both His Excellencies possessed powerful abilities. Although they did not disy it during the previouspetition, we believe they are both three-word battle armor masters. We¡¯re about to witness a great battle between two three-word battle armor masters today. Before thepetition today, our service staff have strengthened the protective shield of thepetition stage to prevent its copse due to the violent collisions of His Excellencies.¡±

    They were three-word battle armor masters!

    Thementator spoke swiftly while the two soul masters in the arena finally moved. The person who made the first move was Qiangu Zhangting whose anger was pent-up in his chest. He was waiting to cut his opponent into a thousand pieces.

    He held the Coiling Dragon Staff in his hands. Qiangu Zhangting shot into midair at lightning speed. Piercing white light surged forth and exploded from his body. One could see the Coiling Dragon Staff in his hands erge rapidly to reach over a hundred meters in length. It was so huge it practically filled the whole sky.

    Qiangu Zhangting turned illusory soon after. His body swelled up abruptly. His hands grabbed one end of the Coiling Dragon Staff while he arched his body back so he could m the Coiling Dragon Staff in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    The gigantic Coiling Dragon Staff which was about to shatter the entire world seemed to separate heaven and earth at this moment.

    Thepetition had only just begun, but Qiangu Zhangting was not holding back in his initial attack. No one expected such a ferocious attack.

    The raised Coiling Dragon Staff exuded an indescribable terrifying texture. The air warped in its wake. Streams of fine space rifts appeared in the remnant shadows following the Coiling Dragon Staff. It felt as if the space could no longer contain the Coiling Dragon Staff.

    The staff was absolutely impressive. It was the perfect fusion of one¡¯s essence, energy, and spirit. Qiangu Zhangting had obviously mastered the Staffsoul-ranked attack which belonged to him solely.

    To be a spiriter and the designated sessor of Qiangu Dongfeng, Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s abilities were apparently moreplex than they appeared.

    As he was fighting against a formidable enemy such as Yu Longyue, he disyed his true abilities for the first time. He wanted to defeat the enemy with the most intense method so as to project his most powerful self!

    This was the original soul skill passed down through the Qiangu n¡¯s lineage known as the Combat Heaven and Earth! The Qiangu n was the most powerful n with the longest lineage in the Spirit Pagoda Organization mostly because of their abilities.

    The quintessential profundity of the Coiling Dragon Staff was its resilience! It acquired an unyielding spirit soul to rebel against heaven and earth¡¯s consciousness and used its own force to resist heaven and earth. The Coiling Dragon Staff did not abide by thew to disy its power like Tang Wulin or Yuanen Zhentian. Its ultimate objective was to break thew and look upon the world from heaven¡¯s vault.

    Consequently, the word ¡®break¡¯ carried a profound meaning in the unyielding consciousness. After being passed down for thousands of years through generations of improvements and refinements, the unyielding staff technique was gradually developed. In the Qiangu n, only those who had achieved the ranks of Title Douluo and above couldprehend the staff technique.

    This was because the cultivation of the Unyielding Staff Technique was equivalent to going against heaven and earth. One would suffer immense stress without even realizing it. However, one would improve vastly with each breakthrough of the constraints.

    There was a total of nine moves in the Unyielding Staff Technique. Even the current head of the Qiangu n, Qiangu Dongfeng had only cultivated eight moves. No one in the history of the Qiangu n had cultivated the ninth move sessfully. It only existed in theory and was known as the move where one ascended to Godhood upon mastering it.

    Qiangu Zhangting had already cultivated five moves sessfully. The Combat Heaven and Earth was the first move in the Unyielding Staff Technique!

    Naturally, Tang Wulin was unaware of this. Nevertheless, he was a little astonished as he watched Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s Coiling Dragon Staff suddenly erge, and in one swoop smashed at him seemingly separating heaven and earth. Tang Wulin could obviously feel the repulsion of heaven and earth in that move. In Tang Wulin¡¯s projection of the world, he felt like heaven was about to copse and the earth crumble.

    Tang Wulin took a step forward, and he was already in the sky. He took a deep breath abruptly. Within a split second, he appeared to have lengthened. His right fist was pressed against the side of his waist. His body then made a half turn. He exerted strength with his abdomen and swung his shoulder to throw a punch!

    The punch was simple and direct. It appeared utterly in with none of the dazzling light shadows. It was akin to an ant trying to shake a tree before the gigantic Coiling Dragon Staff.

    One hardly noticed that Tang Wulin¡¯s fist had already turned bluish-purple. It was translucent and its color a clear, deep sapphire. When he threw the punch, there was a soft resonance in the air.

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s simplicity in aplex situation.¡± Those were thementator Ai Fei¡¯s remarks. Although he regretted his words, he was echoing his true thoughts when he saw the punch.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The collision burst forth instantaneously. In the next moment, the entire heaven and earth shook violently. For a while, everyone was shocked. A silhouette descended from the sky. Itnded on the ground with a thump akin to a falling meteor. Large stretches of fissures spread outward into the surroundings with the figure at the center. The figure was none other than Tang Wulin.

    On the other hand, Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s Coiling Dragon Staff bounced into the sky. Lightning strikes appeared around the Coiling Dragon Staff. Qiangu Zhangting had returned to his normal self. However, he seemed incapable of pursuing Tang Wulin anymore.

    ¡°What a match!¡± Ai Fei shouted aloud in excitement once again. ¡°The contestant Yu Longyue is smashed by the Coiling Dragon Staff to the ground while his Excellency Qiangu Zhangting is paralyzed by the lightning. Hence, he¡¯s incapable of pursuing his opponent. This is truly the collision of a century! Everyone, take a look at the severe fissures on the ground underneath his Excellency Yu Longyue¡¯s feet. The ground has, in fact, been specially strengthened to withstand an explosion of a fixed soul ammunition below rank-8. Yet, the damage is so severe. We can only imagine how violent the collision is between both His Excellencies.¡±

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes. He stood at the same spot while his body was trembling slightly. It was the effect of the Coiling Dragon Staff.

    At the very moment of the collision, he felt a gush of intense consciousness radiating from Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s Coiling Dragon Staff. It was a powerful aura that attempted to grind him seemingly. It bore an unyielding stubbornness and pride.

    It was not a pure spiritual attack but a strong will to fight. Tang Wulin could not help praising his foe. ¡®As expected, no one seeds with ease. The Qiangu n is capable of remaining upright because of its powerful lineage. The staff is Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s true ability!¡¯

    Simrly, Qiangu Zhangting felt surprised. Just as mentioned by thementator Ai Fei, he felt his entire body went numb. It was not a crucial issue, however. The more critical issue was the heaven and earth power controlled by the Unyielding Staff¡¯s consciousness seemingly refused to listen to his guidance during the momentary collision earlier. The heaven and earth power scattered and dissipated during the collision. Consequently, he did not manage to truly express the power of the Combat Heaven and Earth move.

    What happened? Even though the Unyielding Staff Technique broke thew, in reality, it was still a method of utilizing thew. Only that he was capable of perfecting the move thereby enving thew. It was not meant to break anyw at all. However, it could be aplished to a certain extent if it urred within a split second.

    ¡®Yu Longyue is a formidable enemy indeed!¡¯

    Both of them had only stared at one another for a moment. Then, Tang Wulin leaped into the sky once again while Qiangu Zhangting shook the staff in his hand. Thousands of the staff¡¯s shadows ovepped which then swept toward Tang Wulin. The staff was swung upward, then swept downward, and wielded to the side before it rolled toward Tang Wulin in an up-and-down motion.

 Chapter 1538 - Shocking Heaven And Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1538: Shocking Heaven And Earth</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The staff¡¯s shadows ovepped such that there was no way Tang Wulin could tell its true direction. In fact, Tang Wulin did not manage to sense where the attack¡¯s explosive point was at with his spiritual power. The Unyielding Staff¡¯s consciousness had concealed the staff¡¯s power to perfection.

    Tang Wulin had a stern expression on his face. His figure paused in the air for a moment. Bluish-purple dragon scales enshrouded his bodypletely within a split second as he confronted the iing giant staff. The dragon scales glowed and reflected light akin to a mirror¡¯s surface.

    It was the Domineering Golden Dragon Body enhanced by the lightning from the Thunderp Nether Vine.

    Ayer of bluish-purple radiance spurted forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s body soon after. It was the Dragon Air!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ¡°Ah! His Excellency Yu Longyue doesn¡¯t even attempt to dodge nor counterattack but allow the Coiling Dragon Staff to strike him at will. Everyone, look! He is being lifted. He¡¯s probably losing control of his body. His Excellency Qiangu Zhangting is so impressive. Oh, my god! Why¡¯s there another Coiling Dragon Staff appearing in the air? The strike¡¯s so powerful that it cuts a dimensional rift in the sky.¡±

    Just as mentioned in Ai Fei¡¯smentary, another staff appeared in the sky when Tang Wulin was lifted by the Coiling Dragon Staff in an upward swoop. It descended from the sky in a manner which was simr to the Combat Heaven and Earth earlier. However, the staff¡¯s fused shadows were even more terrifying than before.

    It was the Shock Heaven and Earth!

    It was the second move of the Unyielding Staff Technique!

    Tang Wulin who appeared to be lifted by the staff only managed to pull himself up before he was tossed ferociously from the sky by the staff. He crashed to the ground and a loud boom was heard. This time, Tang Wulin was driven into the ground akin to a nail. His body from his waist down waspletely smashed into the ground.

    What...

    Who would have thought that the change would ur so swiftly? They appeared to be equally matched during the first attack, yet Tang Wulin was obviously struck by his opponent in the second attack. He was at a disadvantage now. Moreover, he was about to bepletely defeated!

    Even Ai Fei had to pause hismentary. He had been instructed to speak in favor of Qiangu Zhangting. Nevertheless, as a professionalmentator, he was just as involved in the battle. He did not wish Tang Wulin to lose thepetition so quickly either!

    Qiangu Zhangting was stunned. From his viewpoint, Tang Wulin should be able to withstand the attack with his cultivation base. He would not be so easily defeated. It was obvious that Tang Wulin did not have any intention to resist him!

    ¡°Not bad, no pain even. Come again!¡±

    Just as Qiangu Zhangting felt puzzled and thought that he had won thepetition, he heard Tang Wulin¡¯s voice. He watched as Tang Wulin propped himself up and leaped out from the ground.

    Tang Wulin wiped the bloodstain off the corner of his mouth. He then raised his arm and summoned Qiangu Zhangting with a gesture using his index finger!

    Was he trying to provoke Qiangu Zhangting?

    On the main tform, even Qiangu Dongfeng could not help feeling stunned upon witnessing the scene. He was well aware of how powerful a strike of the Shock Heaven and Earth was. When the Unyielding Staff Technique wasunched, Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s fighting ability had already achieved Hyper Douluo-rank in reality.

    Yet, Tang Wulin not only withstood the attack but appeared unaffected. What was the extent of his ability to withstand such an attack? One should realize he was not dded in any battle armor.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin felt a zing heat on his chest. He did not expect such a situation to happen to him.

    After fighting against the Combat Heaven and Earth, his body was affected by the Unyielding Staff Technique. He was in a spastic state. However, the Unyielding Staff Technique sensed the aura from his body where thew seemed to have found a home in him. Subsequently, it surged into his body.

    It was not the Seven-colored Law but the purest form of originw on the Douluo Continent ne. As the chosen one for the ne, thew acknowledged Tang Wulin to be on its side.

    Under ordinary circumstances, Tang Wulin would be blessed by thew to a certain extent which allowed him to experience thew in this world. Thus, he would be able to better utilize and control thew. In one sense, the narw was the life energy of the entire ne.

    The Unyielding Staff Technique impaired thew so it could utilize thew power. It was considered an act of damaging the narw. However, the narw would never give its life energy to Tang Wulin no matter how blessed he was because it was the energy that powered the ne.

    However, the Unyielding Staff Technique was presently causing minor damage to thew. Thew power would be cast off after being utilized by Qiangu Zhangting as it could not be absorbed by him. This was the w underlying the Unyielding Staff Technique. It could never receive the acknowledgment of the ne regardless.

    As the Nature Child, Tang Wulin who was blessed by the Douluo Continent ne became the recipient of these damagedws.

    Thus, Qiangu Zhangting felt as if thew power was dispelled after the collision with Tang Wulin earlier. In reality, thew power was not dispelled but sucked away by Tang Wulin.

    The purew power could not enhance Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities directly, but it could ensure that Tang Wulinplemented the Douluo Continent ne. It would be immensely helpful to him should heprehend and control heaven and earth powers.

    Tang Wulin could not possibly absorb thew power in such a manner during normal cultivation. It was a difficult feat for Tang Wulin to absorb the elementalw contained in the seven-colored lightning cmity. How could Tang Wulin miss such a good opportunity now? He was worried about hisck of understanding toward thew which resulted in his inability to continue fusing his other abilities so he could create more Dragon Emperor Forbidden Laws.

    With the fusion of the pure heaven and earthw, it would be helpful for his original Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law without a doubt. Hence, he chose to court danger by withstanding Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s second staff move head-on.

    The Unyielding Staff Technique was truly powerful such that Tang Wulin was injured when he resisted the attack by force. At present, his arms were in pain while his internal organs were shaken.

    Yet, he embraced the fusion of the narw after the breakage in a profound manner, and the feeling was wonderful. His spiritual power had already achieved the Thought Concretization level so he felt it even more vividly. In fact, the Seven-colored Law inside his body was also affected to a certain level as it underwent changes under the influence of the process. The spirit souls inside his body were all cheering in excitement.

    For the spirit souls, the nar power avable on the main ne was the best nourishment for them. The nourishment was not used for elevation of their cultivation bases but their sublimation.

    When a living creature cultivated to a certain extent, the creature¡¯s quantitative umtion would need to have an outburst of qualitative change. Yet in reality, a qualitative change could ur within a split second, but it would be the most difficult process ever. narws worked at the juncture of such sublimation.

    Just like how the abyssal ne wished to invade the Douluo Continent ne, the ordinary abyssal creatures yearned for the life force avable on the Douluo Continent the most. The abyssal King-Emperor that was the lord of the abyssal ne wished to devour the Douluo Continent¡¯s narw even more. He wished to elevate and evolve himself by devouring thew on the main ne.

    Tang Wulin was absorbing something that the lord of the abyssal ne wished to absorb. Although the amount was not much, even the tiny bit obtained through the collision with the Unyielding Staff Technique was important!

    It was for this reason that although Tang Wulin wanted to defeat his love rival, Qiangu Zhangting as soon as possible, he chose to resist the attacks without the slightest hesitation because it felt amazing to be smashed by the Coiling Dragon Staff. He had sessfully cultivated the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique in addition to his physical quality which was guarded by the Golden Dragon. He managed to withstand the attack surprisingly.

    When Qiangu Zhangting saw Tang Wulin¡¯s provocative hand gesture, his first reaction was not rage but disbelief.

    ¡®How is that possible? How can a person possibly resist his Unyielding Staff Technique and behave as if he isn¡¯t affected at all, without being dded in battle armor, then attempt to provoke me?¡¯

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t make sense, right? Is he still human? What sort of defense is that?¡¯

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. His Dragon Core pulsated violently and spurted out the blood essence which circted throughout his body. His injuries were suppressed at once. The pain he felt in his arms was reduced soon after.

    ¡°Your staff is very weak, huh!¡± He mocked Qiangu Zhangting once more.

    Tang Wulin wished to undergo another attack from Qiangu Zhangting now because he would be able to absorb an even higher amount of narw if he was directly struck by the staff.

    A cold radiance glimmered in Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s eyes. The Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand was raised upright. Then, it suddenly broke out from his grasp and shot straight for Tang Wulin. The Coiling Dragon Staff swelled up rapidly in the air. The embossed dragon on the staff seemed toe alive. It transformed into a white giant dragon that coiled and spun around the Coiling Dragon Staff.

    With the Coiling Dragon Staff as its center, thew in the surroundings was being distorted violently. Tang Wulin could feel thew broken once again. Then, the giant dragon opened its mouth to devour and channel the power into the Coiling Dragon Staff once again. The Coiling Dragon Staff itself was bingrger. It glowed brightly just like a gigantic light pir. Then, itnded brazenly.

    ¡®I can¡¯t withstand that by force!¡¯

    A sense of crisis arose in his mind. Tang Wulin dashed to the side in a sh without the slightest hesitation.

    However, a powerful pulling force radiated from the Coiling Dragon Staff. It felt like a formless shackle that had Tang Wulin trapped. Soon after, the surrounding air turned dense and sticky that he could not even move a single step.

 Chapter 1539 - A Good Thing

    <h4>Chapter 1539: A Good Thing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Chapter 1537 ¨C A Good Thing

    He watched helplessly as the giant staff came crashing down toward him.

    This was Support Heaven and Earth, the third move of the Unyielding Staff Technique!

    Tang Wulin paused for a moment, and his body released a loud and clear dragon¡¯s roar. His right arm turned blue and purple instantaneously as he readied it to strike! It was the Blue Emperor Thunder God¡¯s Whip.

    He chose not to resist the attack by force and absorb thew power as he was aware that he would not be able to withstand the blow. The attack gave him a terrifying sense that his body was about to be squashed.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Thunder God¡¯s Whipshed onto the Coiling Dragon Staff. After tossing out the Coiling Dragon Staff, Qiangu Zhangting suddenly began to glow in midair. His entire body seemed to have turned into a shining object. All the brokenws from earlier had been channelled back into his body through the Coiling Dragon Staff. He descended from the sky and stepped on the staff.

    Meanwhile, although the Thunder God¡¯s Whip had gripped the Coiling Dragon Staff, halting its descent, Tang Wulin felt as if his entire body was about to break apart. Thews around him were also rapidly breaking apart and closing up in a continuous loop. His body began to absorb the brokenws, but the Coiling Dragon Staff was producing a powerful suction force to absorb them. It channeled the brokenws into Qiangu Zhangting, nourishing him.

    There was a sh of golden radiance in his eyes. Qiangu Zhangting watched as his right foot, which was on the Coiling Dragon Staff, suddenly paused for a moment. The time in the surrounding area seemed to have temporarily stopped as well.

    It was not Time Backtrack but Time-space Solidification.

    This was because Tang Wulin had used Time Backtrack when he was taking part in the Star Luo Empire¡¯s Battle of Five Gods. Thus, he could not use it again without exposing his identity. Nevertheless, after his spiritual power had elevated, he was vastly different from back then. He was capable of exercising more precise control over his spiritual domain.

    In that moment frozen in time, Tang Wulin roared as he raised his arms. A series of loud thunderps came exploding out of the center of his body.

    Seven-colored lightning burst out, forcefully pushing the Coiling Dragon Staff up.

    It was the elemental cmity and Seven-colored Law!

    The seven-colored thunderbolt exploded with a loud boom, pushing away the Coiling Dragon Staff. Tang Wulin¡¯s silhouette shed as he dashed out of the Coiling Dragon Staff¡¯s range. He used the Seven-colored Law in addition to Dragon Air to break away from the constraints.

    It was only at this moment that Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s foot finally stepped onto the Coiling Dragon Staff. The staffnded on the ground with a loud bang. With a piercing boom, the ground shook violently. Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s entire person had turned an incandescent color.

    Meanwhile, the audience members could see Tang Wulin, looking slightly dishevelled. There were sparks of light glowing on his body, blue and purple in color.

    Pieces of sapphire-like battle armor surged out rapidly, covering Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s three-word battle armor, Dragon Moon Song. The blue-purple color of the battle armor was tainted by the lightning. This was a simple matter for Tang Wulin given his knowledge of metals and his concealing ability.

    Dragon Moon Song attached to Tang Wulin¡¯s body, and his whole aura changed abruptly. Ayer of blue-purple radiance spurted out from him. It was the Dragon Air, many times more powerful than it had ever been, and it held the suction force at bay.

    Thousands of lightning bolts burst out from Tang Wulin¡¯s body, creating a storm that covered the entire arena.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first attempt at a counterattack!

    The incandescent radiance shimmered all over Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s body. He had a wisp of disdain at the corner of his lips. The opponent exposed his weakness before Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s Unyielding Staff Technique and took the lead to use his battle armor.

    However, he suddenly felt an intense sense of danger. He fell back instinctively. He was surprised to find that the Coiling Dragon Staff seemed to be trying to absorb him entirely.

    A blue-purple fist appeared out of thin air and punched at empty space. Under the cover of the storm, the act of pushing away the Coiling Dragon Staff was even more shocking.

    ¡°His Excellency Qiangu Zhangting has the upper hand. He took the lead and forced the opponent to unleash his three-word battle armor. Even so, His Excellency Yu Longyue¡¯s battle armor is truly magnificent. Suchplicated patterns can¡¯t all be core circuits, can they? Even if it¡¯s three-word battle armor, is it capable of utilizing so many core circuits? What sort of material is needed to achieve that? This match is certainly going to get more exciting. It¡¯s also our first time seeing His Excellency Yu Longyue¡¯s battle armor.¡±

    Ai Fei did his best tomentate. As expected, Yu Longyue did not fall so easily. However, he was considered to be at a disadvantageous position as he was forced to unleash his battle armor first in the collision between the two soul masters.

    At that point, Tang Wulin had already arrived at Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s earlier location. He stamped his foot and stepped toward the Coiling Dragon Staff.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The giant white dragon soared upward and spat a mouthful of white mist at Tang Wulin.

    Was this the breath that was fused withw power? Perhaps the white dragon was utterly fearless in the face of the Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura because it had absorbed the narw.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a faint smile. He did not take the lead to unleash his battle armor because he feared Qiangu Zhangting, of course. Neither was he exhausted after enduring his attacks. It was because with the protection of his battle armor, he would be able to withstand Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s attacks even better!

    It looked as if Tang Wulin was caught off guard. He crossed his arms before his body and endured the billowing dragon¡¯s breath. His Dragon Moon Song battle armor glowed brightly, but the Dragon Air on its surface was shrinking rapidly as if it was melting.

    The Coiling Dragon Staff disappeared into thin air. Qiangu Zhangting had already appeared behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back without his notice. He swung The Coiling Dragon Staff horizontally, savagely mming it into Tang Wulin¡¯s back.

    Watching the scene unfold, the audience cried out in rm as Tang Wulin was smashed to the edge like a baseball. He ferociously mmed into the protective shield in the distance with a violent bang. His entire body shook as he slid down from the shield. However, the pair of wings on his back spread open before he could fall onto the ground. He agilely somersaulted, pushing his body off the ground with the tips of his toes. He flew straight for Qiangu Zhangting in the sky.

    What was this?

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Were the defensive capabilities of Tang Wulin¡¯s battle armor a little too much for him? It appeared as if the light of Tang Wulin¡¯s battle armor had faded when he was struck by Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s staff, but it did not seem to affect Tang Wulin at all!

    How would Qiangu Zhangting ever know that the quality of a Divine Craftsman¡¯s battle armor was not supposed to make sense?

    How much spirit alloy was used to make Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Moon Song battle armor? The soul-forged metal¡¯s self-repairing and defensive capabilities could possibly be the best of any three-word battle armor in the entire generation. Indeed, the fact that his three-word battle armor was so powerful was what made it so difficult for him to forge his four-word battle armor.

    ¡°Why is Big Brother constantly taking hits?! This doesn¡¯t make sense! I thought he was very upset with that boy, Qiangu Zhangting? This isn¡¯t like him!¡± Xie Xie watched thepetition from the viewing tform with a confused look.

    He understood Tang Wulin¡¯s battle method all too well. Tang Wulin could be described as a fiery invader. He always used his iparably powerful outbursts to engage the enemy. It was Xie Xie¡¯s first time seeing Tang Wulin taking a beating so passively when his opponent was no more powerful than he. Tang Wulin had never been caught in a tight corner like this even when he was fighting in the Battle of Five Gods!

    ¡°Heh-heh, foolish little boy. Look closely. It¡¯s not as simple as it seems. My prediction is that Wulin hase across quite a boon. That staff technique is truly something interesting,¡± said Er Ming, chuckling as he tossed meat jerky into his mouth.

    Yuanen Yehui nodded and said, ¡°The captain is highly adept in making a breakthrough during a battle. This is nothing like his usualbat strategy, but I¡¯m sure he knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±

    Er Ming spoke, ¡°That white-shirted boy¡¯s staff technique seems to contain a force that resistsws. I can sense the ne¡¯s anger, but there¡¯s nothing the ne can do. It must be a characteristic of his martial soul. The martial soul has the ability to deceive the ne. He breaks the narw to amplify himself, and that¡¯s how he gets such a powerful attacking ability. I don¡¯t think that all of you can sense that through the protective shield. Yehui, I estimate that it will be very difficult for you to triumph if you were to fight against him alone. Your understanding of thew is notprehensive enough yet.¡±

    Slightly astonished, Yuanen Yehui nced at the old patriarch of her n. ¡°He¡¯s that impressive, huh?¡± Initially, she did not think much of Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s abilities.

 Chapter 1540 - Dragon Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1540: Dragon Domain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Titan Giant Ape nodded. ¡°The little boy has a rather impressive lineage. Of course, if you can cultivate our n¡¯s Titan Divine Punch well, all this is nothing for you.¡±

    Ever since the Titan Giant Ape learned about his descendants, he enjoyed using the words ¡®our n¡¯ frequently. It felt especially warm to him.

    Yuanen Yehui nodded and asked, ¡°So what do you think the captain is doing, Elder?¡±

    Er Ming said, ¡°I can¡¯t sense too clearly with the protective shield in between, but I think he must be trying to understand the changes produced when the opponent damaged thew. Wulin is highly perceptive and his insight intows is very profound. I believe that he must be benefiting greatly from this experience. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have decided to take a beating.¡±

    The inside of the Dragon Moon Song was rattled, but the waves of vibrations had dispersed the impact of the blow to Tang Wulin¡¯s back. Most of it had been spread through his entire body, so Tang Wulin did not have to endure the brunt of the attack.

    Gu Yue had put the finishing touches to this armor¡¯s design. Gu Yue had put much thought into the characteristics of Tang Wulin¡¯s body when she was designing and making the battle armor. Tang Wulin was equipped with incredible defensive abilities such as the Golden Dragon Body and the Domineering Golden Dragon Body. As a result, Dragon Moon Song was not made to be an unyielding shield, but to absorb impacts.

    For an ordinary soul master, a suit of armor with lower endurance would have been inadequate. It could very possibly reduce the soul master¡¯s fighting capabilities and even leave them vulnerable to serious injury. However, this was something that Tang Wulin¡¯s body could endure. Additionally, his battle armor could withstand even more attacks and would not be damaged so easily. Moreover, despite being a shock-absorbing-type battle armor, Dragon Moon Song relied on its absolutely exquisite quality to have even higher defense than ordinary three-word battle armors.

    As long as Tang Wulin was not fighting against a powerhouse like Yuanen Zhengtian, it would not be an easy task to breach his three-word battle armor.

    Qiangu Zhangting watched as Tang Wulin flew toward him. In fact, he could even see the dash of smugness in the depths of Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. This infuriated him even more.

    He had a lot riding on this battle. He had gone through multiple simted battles with Tang Wulin in preparation. He had also searched for the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses adept in lightning-type abilities so that he could practice. He had not expected that Tang Wulin¡¯s lightning storm skills would not be his main concern in the match. What would be his undoing was Tang Wulin¡¯s ability to take a beating.

    He knew the Coiling Dragon Staff¡¯s offensive capabilities better than anybody else. Even an ordinary Hyper Douluo d in battle armor did not have the audacity to take a beating from his staff!

    Nevertheless, this Yu Longyue from the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n had already endured how many attacks from him at this point? He acted as if he waspletely unaffected. His aura did not show any signs of weakening whatsoever. Was he really even human?

    Moreover, his battle armor was extraordinary. Qiangu Zhangting put his trust in his own battle armor, but for some reason, he felt that there was something different about Tang Wulin¡¯s armor.

    ¡®This can¡¯t go on anymore!¡¯

    Qiangu Zhangting had already used three moves of his Unyielding Staff Technique. The Unyielding Staff Technique was powerful enough that it could break and utilizew power, but using it was rather exhausting for Qiangu Zhangting. His original n was tond a blow on Tang Wulin¡¯s head with the staff and overwhelm him entirely. However, it was apparent that his n would not work judging from the situation. The Unyielding Staff Technique was incapable of critically injuring this opponent. This was simply unimaginable.

    Qiangu Zhangting was skilled in a total of five different Unyielding Staff Techniques, but the more advanced of them would consume even more of his energy. His ability to attack would no longer be at its peak if the opponent could withstand all the techniques.

    Qiangu Zhangting had a lot ofbat experience, and he promptly chose to unleash his battle armor without the slightest hesitation.

    Speckles of white-gold radiance appeared at the joints and vitals of his body, and burst of white light bloomed on his forehead. It was as if a giant white dragon had soared out from his forehead into the sky at once. It then transformed into a dragon-shaped helmet andnded on his head.

    The white-gold battle armor covered his entire body from top to bottom, and a gigantic pair of wings spread out from his back. Meanwhile, the Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand had also turned white-gold. The dragon pattern engraved on the Coiling Dragon Staff gave out a roar that was several times louder than before. The engraving transformed into a real white dragon and rose out of the staff. Instantly, the white dragon swelled up in the wind and transformed into a giant dragon over thirty meters in length that floated underneath Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s feet.

    As he stood on the white dragon¡¯s head, d in white-gold battle armor with a staff in his hand, one had to admit that Qiangu Zhangting looks would set thedies¡¯ hearts aflutter.

    A melodious dragon¡¯s roar came from Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s mouth. A glowing white-gold mist arose from Qiangu Zhangting and the white dragon underneath him at once, and his entire aura changed.

    The audience was surprised to see a white-gold halo projected onto the ground. It was thirty meters in diameter andplemented the glorious white dragon in the sky. It was his three-word battle armor domain!

    He raised the Coiling Dragon Staff over his head. There were fine, densely arranged white-gold dragon scales covering the surface of the staff. Qiangu Zhangtin¡¯s body was releasing loud dragon¡¯s roars while the domain halo underneath his feet glowed brightly. It projected an enormous white-gold pir of light into the sky.

    There was no doubt that even an outsider could tell that Qiangu Zhangting was going all out at this point.

    Tang Wulin spread his battle armor¡¯s wings and stopped in midair. Radiance shimmered in his eyes as he adjusted his aura, but he did not immediatelyunch an attack.

    Seeing how powerful this battle armor and its domain were, the Qiangu n truly deserved its reputation as the most powerful in the Spirit Pagoda. On the other hand, Tang Wulin could not unleash his Blood Golden Dragon Domain because the domain¡¯s attributes were too obvious. He was afraid that people would be able to identify him as soon as he used it.

    The giant white-gold dragon took the initiative tounch an attack. Everything in the surrounding area suddenly turned an incandescent color which covered the entirepetition stage. The white dragon exhaled and its breath turned into dozens of slightly smaller white dragons instantaneously. The dragons attacked Tang Wulin from all directions.

    It was the Dragon Domain! That was Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s three-word battle armor domain. The design of his three-word armor hade from his n. It was not specifically designed for him as all the soul masters with the Coiling Dragon Staff martial soul would be given this set of battle armor if they could cultivate themselves to this extent.

    Terrifying energy arose in the air. The mighty white-gold radiance filled up the entire arena. At this point, Tang Wulin was like a little boat swaying in the Dragon Domain.

    A peculiar feeling suddenly radiated through his entire body at that very moment. Tang Wulin felt as if an agitated aura had appeared in his body. The sensation did not originate from his power, so he looked down at his wrist instinctively.

    A light of seven colors burst out abruptly from his wrist, and a ring of seven-colored radiance projected outward from his body.

    All the audience members witnessing the battle were astonished when the seven-colored halo appeared. In fact, Tang Wulin was dumbfounded as well.

    The halo was massive, and inside it was countless dragon-shaped striations. Under close inspection, one could see that there were thousands of giant dragons within those striations. Moreover, the dragons were all different in appearance and color. It was a riot of hues.

    The most terrifying part was that the size of the halo was over one hundred meters in diameter! It was projected onto the ground clearly for all to see. On the other hand, all the white-gold light that had surrounded them started dissipating rapidly akin to melting snow when this halo appeared. The white dragons that came shooting at Tang Wulin were assimted as soon as they entered the range of the seven-colored light. They then disappeared without a trace.

    It was also at this exact moment when blurry scenes began to appear in Tang Wulin¡¯s surroundings.

    ¡°That¡¯s Thought Concretization!¡±

    On the main tform, Qiangu Dongfeng stood up abruptly and words almost escaped his mouth involuntarily.

    He was a Limit Douluo, so how could he not recognize Thought Concretization? Even so, he had never expected that his grandson would be encountering a powerhouse whose spiritual cultivation base had achieved Thought Concretization in this Joust For A Spouse Festival. The one-hundred meter domain was even more shocking. What was that? He had never even heard of a Limit Douluo¡¯s domain reaching one hundred meters in diameter.

    There had never been a battle armor domain that was asrge as this. In fact, it had never been recorded before in all of history.

    Moreover, it was apparent that the domain was not just a facade. As soon as it appeared, the Dragon Domain attack that Qiangu Zhangting hadunched was blocked.

    There seemed to be more than justw power that was contained within the seven-colored radiance. What sort of power was that?

    Gu Yuena had also stood up. She could not help covering her mouth as she witnessed the scenes of Thought Concretization glowing visions that began appearing around Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Her beautiful eyes were filled with disbelief.

    So many glowing figures appeared in the Thought Concretization at once. There were more than a hundred that emerged in the area surrounding Tang Wulin. Perhaps because of his insufficient cultivation base, the images were not very clear. Moreover, it appeared as if there was nothing special about them.

 Chapter 1541 - Gu Yuenaâ€™s Sobs

    <h4>Chapter 1541: Gu Yuena¡¯s Sobs</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It appeared to be a man digging a hole or moving something. The objects which he moved were enormous and the work appeared exhausting. Each light shadow seemed to be doing the same thing, only that their colors looked slightly different from one another. Then, a dragon-shaped light shadow surrounded all the light shadows and acted in ordance with the changing dragon-shaped runes in the halo below.

    The audience was confused while the powerhouses watching the battle could not make out what it was. In fact, the Shrek Seven Monsters who were most familiar with Tang Wulin, including his teachers and seniors, had no idea what was happening either.

    At this very moment, Gu Yuena felt there were only two people remaining between heaven and earth, namely Tang Wulin and herself. Only she could figure out what he was doing at the moment.

    An indescribable emotion rippled in her heart. She felt her throat was choking from the sobs.

    It took three years. She finally understood why he did not return during those three years. She realized what he had been doing during the three years. Now, she knew why she could sense a trusted adtion from him when he returned three years after.

    With great effort, she clenched her teeth in an attempt to stop the warm tears from streaming down her face. Yet, her heart had lost its icy cold rigidity at the moment.

    ¡®Na¡¯er, you¡¯re right. You¡¯ve been right all along. So am I. I¡¯ve been right all along too. He did what I¡¯m supposed to do!¡¯

    At the same time, Tang Wulin found the experience baffling too. He had utterly no idea what just happened. He could only sense as if there were countless giant dragons roaring by his side. It sounded like the dragons were filled with adtion toward him.

    Of course, he knew what the bracelet was. It was a gift given to him by the giant dragons when he left the Dragon Valley. He never expected the bracelet to be triggered like that.

    At the moment, he could vaguely feel the calling which came from a distance. It was a calling that was filled with adtion from the dragons in the Dragon Valley from another ne.

    He extended his greetings to them. ¡®Are all of you doing well?¡¯

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s Coiling Dragon Staff which was raised high in the air could not be brought down much to his surprise. He could sense that his Coiling Dragon Staff was trembling and even the white giant dragon beneath his feet was trembling too.

    How was that possible? He was well aware of the giant dragon attached to his Coiling Dragon Staff. It was the Break Evil Dragon which belonged to a special Dragon n. In fact, the dragon was not under the control of the Dragon God but was considered foreign within the Dragon n. It was born and bred in heaven, formed from the condensation of heaven and earth¡¯s vital energy. Although it was part of the Dragon n, it was not considered a purebred of the Dragon n either. In any case, it was equipped with the ability to break evil.

    The Break Evil Dragon would unleash its unyielding spirit regardless of how powerful its enemy was. It was capable of enabling the master of the Coiling Dragon Staff to express abilities beyond himself. The unyielding consciousness of the Unyielding Staff Technique and even the method to damage and controlw had all been created after the Qiangu n¡¯s powerhouses studied the Break Evil Dragon on the Coiling Dragon Staff for many generations.

    At the moment, the Break Evil Dragon was trembling in fear surprisingly. It was fearful and dared not advance as it was confronted by the opponent¡¯s domain. It was unprecedented in Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s experience ever since his martial soul awakened decades ago. In fact, he had never heard of such a situation happening to the powerhouses in the n who had the Coiling Dragon Staff martial soul.

    ¡°Roar...¡± A deafening dragon¡¯s roar was heard at the moment. The Thought Concretization which surrounded Tang Wulin¡¯s body suddenly turned into a light rainfall. Meanwhile, the seven-colored halo underneath his body erged. At that very moment, if felt as if there were thousands of giant dragons that leaped into the air to fill the space on the entirepetition stage.

    Since the beginning of the Joust For A Spouse Festival, there were quite a few dazzlingpetition scenes but none was as dazzling as this!

    Qiangu Zhangting was devoured. So was the white dragon beneath him. In the entire space, there were only giant dragons spiraling repeatedly into the air and giving out loud sonorous roars.

    The thousands of dragons danced gracefully in the air to galvanize the world.

    The audience on the scene including those on the main tform were shocked to witness such a scene that they wentpletely silent. They were breathless as they bore witness to such a miraculous scene.

    A seven-colored light shadow arose in the air, then slowly faded away. The halo underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet had vanished, leaving Tang Wulin suspended in midair with a baffled expression on his face.

    Qiangu Zhangting had alreadynded on the other side of the ground. He still had on his battle armor but the Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand had changed. The dragon on the Coiling Dragon Staff was gone leaving behind a barren staff.

    The scene turned ghastly in an instant.

    At present, Ai Fei could only open his mouth in surprise as he sat on thementator¡¯s tform. He had utterly no idea how to continuementating on the scene before him.

    The corner of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. He obviously felt the giant dragons that regarded him as their core calling out to him earlier. He seemed to have an inkling, yet he could not make out what it was. It would not be easy, but he should be able to guide and control those dragons. However, everything disappeared soon after including the feeling he had a moment earlier. On the other side, Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s battle armor domain and the dragon on his Coiling Dragon Staff had all disappeared as well.

    Tang Wulin lowered his head to look at the bracelet on his wrist. He noticed that the seven-colored glow on the surface of the bracelet had vanished, leaving behind a translucent crystal. However, he sensed a vague suction forceing from the colorless crystal as if it was absorbing something from the air.

    At present, he came to the realization that the gift given to him by the giant dragons in the Dragon Valley produced such an effect. Only that, they never told him how to use it. So, he was clueless until now. Undoubtedly, the bracelet unleashed its aura spontaneously after being stimted by the external world.

    It seemed like he had to do further research on it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you can win just like that!¡± Meanwhile, an exasperated voice was heard. Tang Wulin just realized he was still engaged in a battle. His love rival was standing opposite him.

    Even though Qiangu Zhangting was panic-stricken, thepetition meant a lot to him. He could not lose Gu Yue because Gu Yue was an important part of his life. Hence, he must win thispetition at all costs.

    As he was speaking, Qiangu Zhangting supported his body with his right hand gripping the Coiling Dragon Staff. The moment his domain was broken, more than half his soul power was lost that even his battle armor turned dim and dull. He had lost at least sixty percent of his cultivation base with the loss of the Break Evil Dragon.

    However, he was not discouraged even the slightest bit. On the contrary, he appeared to be very confident. He stretched out his left hand and conjured something in his left palm. It was a hexagonal object.

    It appeared to be a dull piece of gray iron medal. At the very moment it appeared, the lighting which had been dazzling earlier suddenly dimmed. It was an unexpected dullness as if the sky had suddenly turned from a bright day to dusk in a split second.

    The object seemed to be absorbing the light.

    Then, the iron medal floated up from Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s palm slowly. When it reached midair, it began to erge rapidly. In an instant, it had already turned into an iron medal ten meters in diameter suspended in midair. It was facing in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    It sent chills up Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body instantaneously. He felt his entire body stiffen. An indescribable shudder surged through his sea of spirit.

    A ghastly snake emerged on the surface of the iron medal. The snake twisted its grey-ck body. It had an enormous tongue which was at the center of the iron medal. Its eyes opened at this very moment.

    Tang Wulin stiffened instantaneously when he saw its eyes that even the energy circting inside his body seemed to be sealed at the moment.

    What sort of eyes were that! Both the eyes were blood-red akin to two blood-colored abysses. It absorbed Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit soul. Tang Wulin saw an illusory silhouette over a hundred meters in height appear behind the iron medal. Her hair was made of giant snakes and her eyes were red and filled with a dark aura. The surroundings became a red abyss in Tang Wulin¡¯s perception.

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s lips cracked into a savage smile as he watched Tang Wulin who was halted in midair lose control as his body began to tilt backward.

    ¡®It¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯re seeking doom.¡¯

    It was said that the Soul-sucking Medal was inherited from a real Godhood, the Sin God Medusa. It was a true divine weapon that also served as a hidden weapon for the Qiangu n!

    Each time it was utilized, countless sacrificial offerings were offered to the remnants of the Sin God in the Soul-sucking Medal in order to maintain its existence. The Qiangu n had lost count of the number of soul beasts which were offered as sacrificial offerings to the Soul-sucking Medal.

 Chapter 1542 - Sea Godâ€™s Second Examination

    <h4>Chapter 1542: Sea God¡¯s Second Examination</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He had borrowed the piece of Soul-sucking Medal from his elder to ensure his victory in thepetition. His elder had advised him over and over again not to use the Soul-sucking Medal unless he had no other choice. Each time the weapon was utilized, the consumption of resources needed for its maintenance was too much.

    Had it not been because Gu Yuena was exceedingly important for the Spirit Pagoda coupled with Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s approval, he would not have wielded the Soul-sucking Medal at all.

    As soon as the Soul-sucking Medal was used, the opponent would die without a doubt. The opponent¡¯s soul would be scattered and dispersed!

    In the history of the Qiangu n, there had been no exception whenever this divine weapon was used.

    The hundred-meter domainunched by Tang Wulin earlier was truly terrifying. Although it did not harm Qiangu Zhangting much in the end, Qiangu Zhangting had felt a force no less inferior to a Limit Douluo¡¯s. In a sense, this boy from the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n seemed unable to control it well.

    Such a threat must be stifled in the cradle. He would not hesitate to do so even if it meant provoking the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n.

    Hence, Qiangu Dongfeng frowned as he stood on the main tform watching Qiangu Zhangting use the Soul-sucking Medal. Even though he was a little reluctant, it would be better to remove such a threat. Otherwise, it could result in bigger troubles in the future.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s pupils constricted for a moment when the Soul-sucking Medal wasunched. However, her expression was soon back to normal. In the eyes of outsiders, she appeared to be rather cold and deste at present.

    ¡®Sin God huh? That¡¯s nothing but a rank-3 Godhood. On the other hand, the Golden Dragon King is half of the Dragon God, and Tang Wulin has received only a portion of the Golden Dragon King Bloodline. However, it¡¯s a true rank-1 Godhood. Even if Qiangu Zhangting defeats Tang Wulin with the Soul-sucking Medal, he can¡¯t possibly kill him with it. How can the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power be shaken that easily?¡¯

    At the moment, Tang Wulin was in so much difort that he was about to go mad.

    He felt his soul turning rigid bit by bit. His entire sea of spirit seemed to be drained and dried. He felt that both his Soul Core and Dragon Core were turning into stone at present.

    He had never encountered this kind of stress before. It was a feeling that went inside out. The simplest term to describe the feeling was ¡®breakdown¡¯!

    He was on the verge of breaking down.

    No matter how hard he tried, he could not struggle free from the feeling. It was truly an unpleasant feeling. He wished that he could scream out loud, yet he was incapable of making any sound.

    Meanwhile, something was triggered in his sea of spirit all of a sudden. In the next moment, a speckle of golden color bloomed abruptly. It immediately softened all which had dried up and stiffened earlier.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit returned to normal instantaneously too. He also saw the speckle of golden color.

    Then, he heard a phrase that emerged in his mind vaguely. It sounded like his father¡¯s voice.

    ¡°The Sin God¡¯s power should not be kept in the human world.¡¯

    In Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s eyes, Tang Wulin¡¯s body was turning into gray-ck bit by bit under the illumination of the Soul-sucking Medal. His life energy was draining at full speed.

    ording to historical records, the person illuminated by the Soul-sucking Medal would turn into stonepletely within a short time. The person¡¯s life energy would be stripped away turning the person into powder and vanishing into nothingness.

    ¡®You shall die! If you¡¯ve the audacity to be my love rival, then you shall die!¡¯

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed. A gray-ck airflow flowed from his body and transformed into an illusory woman¡¯s head. The head was screaming and howling in fear.

    Soon after, Qiangu Zhangting saw a stream of golden radiance bloomed from Tang Wulin¡¯s right hand to transform into a gigantic Golden Trident.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes had turned clear and bright as he looked toward Qiangu Zhangting who waspletely stunned. There was a bantering look in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. ¡®So you think you¡¯re the only one with a divine weapon huh! My father is a God precisely.¡¯

    The Golden Trident shed out at lightning speed and carried a magnificent stream of golden radiance in the sky.

    ¡°No...¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting and Qiangu Dongfeng on the main tform screamed out almost in unison. Nheless, no one could stop anything from happening at this moment.

    The Golden Trident¡¯s enormous spikes swept across the Soul-sucking Medal in the sky. A loud boom was heard. The Soul-sucking Medal was smashed into smithereens. The golden radiance rippled and cleansed the gray-ck airflow into nothingness within a split second. It did not even leave behind a trace of its presence.

    The dazzling golden color enshrouded Tang Wulin¡¯s body. A momentter, Tang Wulin descended from the sky andnded on the ground.

    All of a sudden, the vision before his eyes turned blurry. Tang Wulin felt as if he had stepped into a golden world.

    What was that...

    Everything in his surroundings was golden. An overbearing voice was heard in his mind saying, ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Second Examination. Begin.¡±

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident seemed to be triggered by the Soul-sucking Medal,unching the second examination at this moment. Tang Wulin was at a loss, not knowing whether tough or cry at this moment. Thepetition on the other side had not even ended yet! What was going to happen to Joust For A Spouse Festival if he suddenly disappeared in such a baffling manner? Would he lose? He could not lose! Whether it was for Gu Yue or for the Tang Sect and Shrek¡¯s n, he could not lose.

    Yet, there was nothing he could do now. He was pulled into this ce, so it would not be an easy task to leave. The examination only ended when he either passed or failed it.

    He took a deep breath strenuously to suppress his anxiety. Since it had happened, he would face it then. The right thing to do now was to settle the problem as soon as possible.

    He focused his attention and found that it was all golden in his surroundings. It was a sea of golden color which stretched as far as the eyes could see.

    The first examination had tested his willpower. What would he be tested on in the second examination?

    He waited a long while, but there was utterly no movement at all. Tang Wulin decided to cross his legs and sit quietly so as to have a better sense of his surroundings.

    All his abilities were present. He relied on his sharp senses for he believed that he would be able to react at once should anything happen.

    Meanwhile, a stream of bright light appeared in his heart without warning. Tang Wulin was startled. He thought something was about to happen so he leaped up immediately.

    However, everything was calm and quiet in the surroundings. In fact, nothing happened at all.

    He sat down again and waited patiently.

    However, his heart felt disturbed. It was total silence and the ce waspletely void. There was nothing he could do at all.

    Time passed. Tang Wulin lost count of how long it had been. All his soul devices did not function in this world. It was as if only his soul had entered this ce. Hence, there was no timer to let him know how long he had been in the ce.

    What should he do?

    There was nothing he could do. He could only wait.

    Tang Wulin could still stabilize his mind when it first began. With the passing of time, he did not even feel hungry nor tired in the void. There was truly nothing here! He could not even engage in cultivation. He could mobilize his soul power and his blood essence power, but he could not cultivate nor circte them.

    Consequently, all he could do was to think deeply. There woulde a time when he would figure out everything in his mind. However, even time was at a standstill here.

    ¡®What sort of test is this actually?¡¯

    Time continued to pass. Tang Wulin was growing more anxious. All sorts of negative emotions began appearing endlessly. His incessant thoughts made him depressed.

    Yet, it was useless. It waspletely useless. He would not be able to get the slightest response even if he were to scream or shout. There was nothing here, nothing at all.

 Chapter 1543 - Forbid Time-space, Dragon Emperor Cut

    <h4>Chapter 1543: Forbid Time-space, Dragon Emperor Cut</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    On many asions, one feared loneliness the most. Tang Wulin discovered that he would not feel the slightest pain even if he wished to hurt himself. His mind waspletely sober, yet he felt nothing at all.

    Ordinarily, a person would go mad really soon in this kind of environment. When one engaged in closed-door cultivation, one would still be able to hear some sounds. However, there was nothing here at all, not even a sound.

    Tang Wulin was cursing away in his heart. Had it not been for Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s medal, he would not be in this ce.

    He even felt like abandoning the trident on one asion because the test was truly agonizing.

    However, he managed to suppress the thought as soon as it appeared. How could he give up when he had to look for his father and family members? The Golden Trident was the answer! It was the most important weapon needed to look for his father in the future.

    The special training received on the Demon Ind back in the beginning began to show its effect. Since there was nothing else he could do, Tang Wulin attempted to calm himself. He sought the calm and quiet of not having to think.

    Here, his spirit was especially wide awake and clear. There was utterly no way he could fall asleep.

    It was quite difficult for him to quiet his mind in the beginning. All sorts of distracting thoughts would arise. As time went on, he could stay longer in a tranquil state. The feeling he had was quite interesting. It was like he was fighting against himself.

    His heart also calmed down after he entered a state of tranquility. His mind had stopped thinking. So, it felt pleasant at the very least. Moreover, he discovered that many of his issues which he could not figure out in the past became clearer once his heart settled down. It was the same for cultivation.

    As a result, he began to ponder deeply each time he entered a state of tranquility. His mind would be especially lucid and sober. Although he could not cultivate, with the rity of his mind, he felt a sense of achievement each time he managed to solve the issues.

    Soon, he became ustomed to the ce. He had adapted to the calmness and loneliness.

    He figured out ways to ovee the problem. One of the ways was to enter a state of tranquility. The other way was to ponder deeply. Yet another way to reminisce about the good times and his past.

    He believed that he would not remain in this golden world forever. He knew that he would leave this ce one day.

    His eyes began to change gradually. His eyes turned deeper and calmer. So too his heart.

    He had lost count of how long it had been, how much time had passed.

    All of a sudden, a stream of radiance appeared in his mind without warning. Tang Wulin opened his eyes calmly and his face cracked into a faint smile.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up. The Sea God¡¯s Second Examination, loneliness, has beenpleted. It has been a year on the main ne.¡±

    A year? Tang Wulin felt like his spirit was in a trance when he heard the time. Had he actually stayed in this void for a year?

    A sense of potency radiated throughout his entire body. Suddenly, noises were heard again. Tang Wulin found it difficult to adapt immediately.

    The surrounding lighting seemed chaotic while different sounds arose one after another. Once his eyes were focused, he realized he was still at the same ce he was at the beginning. He was still in the Mingdu Coliseum. Meanwhile, a person not far away from him was shouting madly. He then dashed toward him. He was none other than Qiangu Zhangting.

    ¡°ng!¡± He raised the Golden Trident in his hand subconsciously. The Golden Trident felt lighter now. In fact, Tang Wulin even felt the soundwavesing from it.

    The Coiling Dragon Staff which had lost its Break Evil Dragon mmed into the Golden Trident. However, there was not the slightest bit of sparks nor radiance at all. Qiangu Zhangting stumbled a few steps backward. Suddenly, he paused for a moment.

    His eyes met Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze at that very moment.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was still filled with pride a moment ago. At present, his eyes were incredibly calm. His crystal clear eyes were akin to a deep pool of water.

    He pointed the Golden Trident in his hand forward, and Tang Wulin uttered a single word, ¡°Forbid!¡±

    There was a momentary pause. Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s expression did not change even as he realized that there was nothing he could do now.

    ¡°Dragon Emperor Cut!¡±

    Thousands of golden radiant streams fused into one. It carried indomitable willpower, the confidence of the final stake and was filled with the King¡¯s glory.

    At this moment, Tang Wulin transformed into the dominator of heaven and earth with a golden de¡¯s radiance on the Golden Trident which traversed time and space.

    It was the Forbidden Time-space, Dragon Emperor Cut!

    A year of silence and of deep contemtion. A year ofprehension. In the end, Tang Wulin managed tobine the Thousand using Fingers, the Final Stake, and the King¡¯s Path into this move known as the Dragon Emperor Cut! It was the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law which belonged to Tang Wulin alone!

    ¡°Boom...¡± A stream of light shadow appeared before Qiangu Zhangting instantly.

    The frozen time-space became distorted while the space disintegrated into countless rips and tears. The protective shield in the entire Mingdu Coliseum shattered into pieces at that very moment.

    A piercing dragon¡¯s roar echoed in the arena with a forlorn sound!

    A gigantic halo burst forth and sted Tang Wulin to the distance. In his ce, a deep trench was left behind. Countless deep cracks appeared on the entirepetition stage.

    Qiangu Dongfeng had put himself before Qiangu Zhangting. Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s face was green with rage. He had set himself up as a block before his grandson. Qiangu Zhangting was sitting on the ground frozen with fear at present. The Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand had split into two segmentspletely. There was no damage on his battle armor, but blood was seeping down his forehead which looked frightening. Even though it appeared to be a shallow cut, it was still terrifying to see fresh blood spewing from the wound.

    Meanwhile, Qiangu Dongfeng was holding his Coiling Dragon Staff horizontally in his hand as he stood before Tang Wulin. It was incredible that there was a deep mark on Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s Coiling Dragon Staff. Almost a third of the staff was cut open. Moreover, there was a long cut that ran from his face until his waist. He had sealed his blood vessel immediately, so he did not appear as seriously wounded as Qiangu Zhangting. Nheless, he suffered some injuries too.

    Who was Qiangu Dongfeng? He was the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master, a Limit Douluo and an Almighty beyond his time. He was at least a demigod-ranked powerhouse. Even when he was caught off-guard, there were few people in today¡¯s world who could hurt him.

    One strike from the Golden Trident resulted in such damage. How could that not shock all the people at the scene?

    Tang Wulin maintained a calm gaze as he retracted his Golden Trident. He spoke calmly, ¡°I hit the grandson. Is there a need for the grandfather toe forward personally?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng took a deep breath to suppress the wild rage and shock in his heart. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Qiangu Zhangting has admitted his defeat. I made a move to protect his life.¡±

    Had it not been Qiangu Dongfeng who made the move in time, Qiangu Zhangting would be in a worse situation now. It would not just be a small bloodstream on his face. His entire person would have been cut into two. Although he was dded in a three-word battle armor with an exceedingly strong defense, he was still incapable of stopping Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Trident!

    It was the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law¡¯s Forbidden Time-space, Dragon Emperor Cut. It not only forbade the passing of time and space but also the opponent¡¯s defenses. The strikepletely ignored any form of defense. All defensive equipment was rendered useless. Hence, Qiangu Zhangting was still injured despite having blocked Tang Wulin¡¯s attack and used his domain to st Tang Wulin away. In fact, even his martial soul, the Coiling Dragon Staff suffered a certain amount of damage too.

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. Actually, he was more than satisfied with the result. Although he had no idea how he had engaged in the Sea God¡¯s second examination for a year on the main ne, the result was still good at the end.

    Despite opening his mouth three times consecutively, Ai Fei did not manage to make a sound. Undoubtedly, it was best for him not to speak at the moment since Qiangu Dongfeng was in extreme shock and rage. Otherwise, he would be in deep trouble if he ended up provoking Qiangu Dongfeng even more.

    The ambiance at the scene was disturbed, and the audience was getting wild at present.

    ¡°Yu Longyue, Yu Longyue, Yu Longyue!¡± This was being streamed live all over the continent. Almost all the fanatic soul masters were watching thepetition closely.

    The entirepetition did notst long although it was incredibly exciting. Thepetition hadmenced with Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s powerful suppression at the beginning. Then, Tang Wulin suddenly unleashed his iparably powerful hundred-meter domain to turn the tide. Finally, toward the end, Tang Wulin attacked twice with the Golden Trident, and he managed to hurt the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master. These scenes were all deeply ingrained in people¡¯s minds.

    By then, the reputation of Yu Longyue who was from the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n had ascended to a different level.

    What was the extent of a person¡¯s abilities when he could even hurt Qiangu Dongfeng? A Limit Douluo of the same rank as Qiangu Dongfeng might not necessarily be able to hurt his peer.

    He would undoubtedly be a star in the future. Presently, almost everyone agreed that he would certainly be a Limit Douluo in the future.

    On the viewing tform, Er Ming widened his mouth in surprise. He could care less about eating his snacks anymore.

 Chapter 1544 - Impressive, Huh?!

    <h4>Chapter 1544: Impressive, Huh?!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He turned his head and looked toward Yuanen Yehui by his side. He spoke in a grave tone, ¡°Little girl! You should leave Xie Xie. There¡¯s still time for you to go after Wulin.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui blushed. ¡°Nonsense. Wulin already has Gu Yuena.¡±

    A radiance shed once in Er Ming¡¯s eyes. He shook his head and said, ¡°They can¡¯t possibly be together. There¡¯s no need for you to be bothered by that. Do you think that...¡±

    ¡°Senior, what shall we have for our mealter?¡± Xie Xie tried to change the conversation topic.

    Er Ming gave Xie Xie a p and said, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re a fox. You should pay more attention to your cultivation.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui was aware that Er Ming was joking. She said to him, ¡°There¡¯s something that I can¡¯t quite figure out about the battle earlier. Qiangu Dongfeng was obviously sted away by our captain at the final moment. Yet, how did he get injured still?¡±

    Er Ming spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Wulin¡¯s impressive, huh! He truly deserves the reputation of being... Cough, cough. Hmm, I think he¡¯s fused all of his abilities andbined his domain andw power tounch a super-powerful strike during the final moment. It appears simple, but it almost drained everything he had. In addition, the Golden Trident in his hand is a truly powerful divine weapon. On the other hand, Qiangu Dongfeng is not well prepared. Hence, he¡¯s sessful with just one strike. The most terrifying aspect of this move is that it disarms all the defenses. A set of three-word battle armor is certainly incapable of withstanding the strike. Perhaps, one will be able to mitigate it if one has a set of four-word battle armor enhanced with thew power. In any case, one can¡¯t possibly neutralize the entire attack. It¡¯s remarkable that he can cultivate this move sessfully. However, I think Tang Wulin can use it no more than a few times consecutively. His cultivation base at the moment is inadequate. However, he has, at least, found a path that belongs to him if he can create a battle tactic by himself. It¡¯s truly awesome! It¡¯s no weaker than the move used by Tang San back in the beginning.¡±

    He muttered thest sentence softly. At present, he was in a great mood. He could see in Tang Wulin a hope for the future. He hoped very much that Tang Wulin would be powerful. The more powerful Tang Wulin became, the higher the possibility for Wulin to find the Divine Realm. How could the Douluo Continent end up being surrounded by enemies and confronted with frequent crises if ever it was guarded by the Divine Realm?

    He had won! Yu Longyue had won! Moreover, he had injured Qiangu Dongfeng.

    There was no way the Spirit Pagoda could stop the news from spreading regardless of how hard they tried since the battle was broadcasted live over the whole continent. After all, they could not possibly restrict all the media channels. In addition, the situation was watched closely by the entire world.

    Thepetition had immediately be a topic of heated discussion and gave everyone much excitement.

    Thepetition for group number three ended. The person who would represent group number three in the end to be one of the top ten finalists of the Joust For A Spouse Festival was precisely Tang Wulin disguised as Yu Longyue.

    The spiriter Qiangu Zhangting was eliminated. Qiangu Zhangting lost his consciousness almost instantly upon descending thepetition stage. The people wondered if it was due to rage or injury.

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s expression was equally unpleasant. The fact that Qiangu Zhangting had lost was considered secondary. More importantly, his n¡¯s precious Soul-sucking Medal was destroyed! How was he going to exin himself to his elder?

    Moreover, the power of Yu Longyue and the terror of the divine weapon in Yu Longyue¡¯s hand raised an rm in his heart.

    The Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n which had always been mentioned in the legends was so very powerful. He never would have expected this to happen in the past.

    However, he was still the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master. He immediately made arrangements despite being furious. He made an announcement in the news and to the outsiders that his appearance in thepetition arena was for the safety of Qiangu Zhangting only. The attackunched by Yu Longyue at the time was an attack that even Yu Longyue himself was incapable of controlling. Had he not stopped the attack, Qiangu Zhangting would have been killed. The Joust For A Spouse Festival was only a sparring event and there should be no fatalities. He would have made a move even if it had been someone else at the time instead of Qiangu Zhangting.

    As for his injuries, he chose to confront the reality of it. Firstly, he praised the power of Yu Longyue¡¯s weapon greatly and dered it as the most powerful divine weapon he had ever seen. At the same time, he congratted Yu Longyue for his sess. He insinuated that he intervened due to the urgency of the situation without any proper preparation. For fear of hurting Yu Longyue amongst other reasons, he ended up being injured.

    He spun the news to prevent the Spirit Pagoda from being dishonored in thispetition as much as possible.

    Yet, the facts were in for all to see. Those with discerning eyes could tell that the medal destroyed by Yu Longyue was no ordinary weapon. Of course, Yu Longyue was in the limelight being promoted by Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s praises. His Golden Trident became a hot conversation topic for everyone in town.

    What sort of divine weapon was it actually? Numerous people were eyeing it covetously.

    The Joust For A Spouse Festival was part of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s n. It became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention once again, only that the focal point was not what they had predicted initially.

    Tang Wulin felt intensely weak as he walked out of thepetition arena with great effort. He needed a crutch as support in order to walk.

    He contacted hisrades at once and got into an unmarked Tang Sect car waiting outside the coliseum.

    The car¡¯s ss prevented any unwanted attention from the outside. Inside the car, the two Limit Douluos awaited him. They were the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin and the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali.

    No doubt they were worried that Tang Wulin would be a target after gaining so much attention. Thus, they both came.

    ¡°You have overused your spirit, and it is in severe condition.¡± Yali pressed a hand against Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead. A gentle holy light nourished his sea of spirit.

    After a long while, his eyes regained a little of its usual radiance. He patted Yali¡¯s palm gently. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    His weakness was due to the final strike of the Dragon Emperor Cut as well as the Thousand Flying Dragons from earlier. These two entities had consumed his spiritual power to arge extent. Moreover, Tang Wulin was certain that had he not engaged in a year¡¯s worth of tranquility during the Sea God¡¯s Second Examination, which enhanced his control over his spiritual power tremendously, he would not have been able tounch the Dragon Emperor Cut.

    These two great moves consumed almost all his spiritual power which had achieved the Thought Concretization level! The extreme power of the Dragon Emperor Cut came from consuming an exceedinglyrge amount of spiritual power.

    Zang Xin frowned and said, ¡°Wulin, you¡¯ve pushed yourself a little too far today. There is still a period of time before the final round of the Joust For A Spouse Festival. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not going to be as peaceful.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t want it to be like that initially. It¡¯s due to my sudden realization which made meunch the move subconsciously. I didn¡¯t expect the effect to be so potent until Qiangu Dongfeng was injured too.¡±

    Of course, he did not mention that he wanted to kill Qiangu Zhangting at the time. Qiangu Zhangting, who was also his love rival, attempted to kill him with the Soul-sucking Medal. He wanted to finish off his opponent quickly so as to end all the problems he was facing.

    Zang Xin¡¯s lips cracked into a faint smile. ¡°That single strike made me and Yali shudder with fear. I didn¡¯t expect you toe up with such a divine skill. Continue to hone these skills and you will certainly be one of the most powerful soul masters in the soul masters¡¯ world.¡±

    One could see how much Zang Xin admired Tang Wulin¡¯s strike earlier based on hisudable appraisal despite his status as a Limit Douluo.

    Yali nodded ever so slightly too. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Be a little conspicuous if you have to. We¡¯re not nning to stay low profile this time. Zang Xin and I will be staying at the cksmith¡¯s Association for the next few days. We shall see who dares to create problems. Moreover, your grandteacher is there too. No one dares to offend a Divine Craftsman.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. He did not speak anymore because his spirit was too weak. He closed his eyes to rest his spirit.

    His heart calmed down almost instantly. His spiritual power was recuperating rapidly inplete silence.

    The loneliness of one year was not wasted. It was great training for him.

    Gu Yuena stood inside the treatment room looking at Qiangu Zhangting who was lying on the bed with a ghastly pale face. Her gaze shimmered continuously.

 Chapter 1545 - The Dragon Clan

    <strong>Chapter 1545: The Dragon n</strong>

    Qiangu Zhangting had already been in aatose state for more than an hour. ording to the diagnosis of the recovery-type soul master, the main cause of this was his state of mind. His physical injuries were not too severe, and most of the power from Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Emperor Cut was blocked by Qiangu Dongfeng. Only a small amount pierced his skin, and he was a Title Douluo too after all. His own defense should have been adequate.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was in a rush to manage numerous other matters, so Gu Yuena remained to oversee Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s treatment.

    Her heart was feeling uneasy. The Forbid Time-space, Dragon Emperor Cut was powerful, but it was the Thousand Flying Dragons, a domain over one hundred meters in diameter that had genuinely shocked her!

    That came from the acknowledgment of the Dragon n. She had seen the bracelet on Tang Wulin¡¯s wrist before, but little did she know that such respect was contained in the bracelet.

    She finally understood the reason Tang Wulin was given this bracelet after watching the visions from through the Thought Concretization. She had figured out what Tang Wulin was doing when he disappeared for one thousand days and nights all those years ago.

    After all, a human was not a member of the Dragon n, even if he possessed the Golden Dragon King Bloodline! Even so, he had managed to bury all the dragon bones in the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard using nothing but his own blood, sweat, and tears, allowing them to finally rest in peace.

    She could still clearly remember that the entire Dragon Valley was unstable at the time. She had refused to confront him back then, so she left the ce in a rush as a result. Afterward, she was busy handling all sorts of affairs. He remained missing for a total of three years and over one thousand days. That whole time, there was no trace of him, and she was incapable of reopening the way to the Dragon Valley.

    So, it turned out that he had been there all along. He had been quietly burying the remains of the entire Dragon n. The kindness that he showed to the Dragon n could not be described with a few simple words. He was far from being powerful at the time, and a human being¡¯s lifespan was limited. One hundred years was considered the maximum for an ordinary human. Yet, he had used three percent of his life, withstanding the loneliness and destion, while taking the trouble to bury over a thousand giant dragons there. Moreover, it was the three percent of his life that would have been a crucial period in his youth.

    No wonder his soul power cultivation base had not elevated much when he returned after all that time. He had devoted all his energy to this task!

    The friendly sentiment filled with gratitude was condensed into that bracelet by the dragon souls of the Dragon n. It was just like his protective talisman. No other Dragon n was allowed to offend him including the Break Evil Dragon. This was because he was the great benefactor of the Dragon n!

    Aplex idea formed in her mind, but she appeared very calm on the surface.

    Suddenly, she heard some rather hoarse coughing. Qiangu Zhangting opened his eyes in slight confusion as hey on the bed.

    The first thing he saw was Gu Yuena. Memories flooded back into his brain and he began to show signs of agitation.

    Gu Yuena quickly took two steps forward and arrived by his side. She whispered something softly into his ear. Qiangu Zhangting was stunned for a moment before his emotions calmed down.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Nana, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m useless. I¡¯ve lost. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Qiangu Zhangting closed his eyes in sorrow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about that too much. Rest and recuperate first. I¡¯ll handle the other issues. I don¡¯t want Grandfather to worry either. It¡¯s fine that the item has been destroyed. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re okay.¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s gentle voice seemed to have its own peculiar charm. As he listened to her voice, Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s expression gradually turned calmer.

    ¡°Nana, you¡¯re awesome.¡±

    ¡°Shh. Don¡¯t speak. Rest first,¡± said Gu Yuena softly.

    Qiangu Dongfeng stood by the door and looked at the two people inside the room. He frowned ever so slightly, but his gaze appeared to be quite rxed. He was feeling extremely pleased with Gu Yuena¡¯s attitude, but losing the Soul-sucking Medal was a heavy blow to the n. He did not know how he could justify this to the ancestor of the n after losing it in a Joust For A Spouse Festival of all things!

    ...

    Clouds and mist. It was all clouds and mist stretching as far as the eye could see all around him. Within the clouds and mist, giant dragons cruised through the sky, projecting stretches of colorful lights. They roared joyously and surrounded him as if they were cheering in excitement.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin was floating in the cloud. He had no idea how he got there, but everything felt so real.

    What was this ce?

    All of a sudden, a gigantic golden dragon appeared underneath his body. Before he could react, the huge dragon, over a thousand meters in length, had pushed Tang Wulin up, seating him on the top of its head. A sonorous dragon¡¯s roar burst forth from its mouth and guided the surrounding dragons to fly to their sides. Those dragons rushed to the front and called out in joy.

    ¡°Thank you for letting us rest in peace. Thank you for nting the seed for the Dragon n. Thank you, our n elder and our Dragon God.¡±

    A consciousness surged into Tang Wulin¡¯s mind at this moment. Soon after, thousands of emotions surged into his heart. Therge amount of information suddenly surging into his mind made him feel like his head was about to burst at once. Fortunately, he had great spiritual power. After taking a moment to adapt, he began forming some thoughts.

    This was the Dragon Valley!

    He had finally figured out where the giant dragons before his eyes came from.

    At his Thought Concretization spiritual cultivation base, he was already incapable of dreaming anymore. In fact, every dream he had would be a projection of reality just like the scene before his eyes now.

    The bracelet on his wrist was known as the Dragon God¡¯s Tears by these giant dragons. It was a divine weapon left behind by the Dragon God long ago but not condensed from these members of the Dragon n.

    Ages past, the Dragon God¡¯s remains had been left behind in the Dragon Valley. The remains contained the Dragon God Spirit and it was this spirit that had guarded the entire Dragon n¡¯s graveyard all along and nourished the dragon bones there, hoping that one day in the future, the Dragon n could have a resurgence.

    However, the Dragon God Spirit had been taken away by someone with the Dragon God aura when Tang Wulin went into the Dragon Valley. Tang Wulin was the only other person with the Dragon God aura at the time.

    Without the Dragon God Spirit, the entire Dragon n graveyard could have copsed at any time. It was the Dragon God aura from Tang Wulin¡¯s body that stabilized the entire ne at the time. It was only because he was there that the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard ne had not copsed back then.

    He then spent over three years inside the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard and buried all the dragon bones there. The ground in the graveyard contained the nourishing energy of the Dragon God Spirit. Every dragon bone that was buried was akin to a seed nted in soil. It gave them a chance to maintain their spirituality.

    At the same time, the Dragon God aura from Tang Wulin¡¯s body was growing thicker and thicker after continuously absorbing dragon souls, while the dragon bones in the graveyard stopped absorbing Dragon God Spirit in the air after being buried into the ground. As a result, the entire ne had gradually stabilized over the three years that had gone by. Thus, in the end, the ne was saved.

    Even though Tang Wulin had aplished that unintentionally, his efforts had saved the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard. After so many years of incubation, the spirituality of the dragon bones inside the graveyard had graduallye back to full vitality. They relied on the Dragon God¡¯s Tears to finally link up with Tang Wulin.

    This was also because Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual cultivation base had reached the point of Thought Concretization. Without that, he could not possibly have linked up.

    The force of the domain earlier had originated from the projection of the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard. The giant golden dragon that was carrying Tang Wulin on its head was one of the Dragon God¡¯s nine sons, the Light Dragon King. Indeed, it was the most powerful of the Dragon God¡¯s sons.

    The Light Dragon King¡¯s dragon spirit was maintained perfectly. He told Tang Wulin that he could feel that the Dragon God aura from Tang Wulin¡¯s body was growing thicker and thicker. If Tang Wulin could find whoever that took the Dragon God Spirit one day, Tang Wulin must take back the Dragon God Spirit and fuse with that person¡¯s aura. This could possibly resurrect the entire Dragon n.

    For their part, they were willing to help Tang Wulin at any time during this process through the Dragon God¡¯s Tears. They were awaiting the day that the Dragon n could be resurrected.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. But, if the Dragon n is resurrected, will you remain in that small ne where the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard was or will you return to Douluo Continent once again?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    The Light Dragon King said, ¡°I understand your concern and I can sense your thoughts as well. You¡¯re a human being. Even though I don¡¯t know why there¡¯s Dragon God aura on your body, I can tell you that there¡¯s no need to worry about that. Our Dragon n is the mainbat force that waged war with the Gods eons ago. The Gods had looked down upon us as divine beasts, which resulted in that battle. Now, the Divine Realm no longer exists, and we have also lost the leadership of our Dragon God. We¡¯re not the divine beasts of the Divine Realm anymore, so we¡¯re only ordinary members of the Dragon n. Our presence will not affect mankind even if we are to return to the main ne. Moreover, we don¡¯t like the main ne that has lost its life source.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡°All of you can sense the depletion of life force on the main ne too?¡±

 Chapter 1546 - Dragon Kingâ€™s Request

    <strong>Chapter 1546: Dragon King¡¯s Request</strong>

    The Light Dragon King heaved a sigh. ¡°Of course, we can feel that. The small ne of the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard can only exist by depending on the main ne, so we can clearly sense the change on the main ne. Even though our Dragon n is not a race of powerful divine beasts anymore, there will still be a certain amount of Divine power from back in those days within us if we can be fully resurrected. We will be traversing space to look for a on a major ne that is suitable for our survival. We will be living and multiplying there, away from mankind.¡±

    His words brought relief to Tang Wulin. The Dragon n was so powerful. If they were truly resurrected on the Douluo Continent, it would probably start some troubles. Even if the Dragon n did not look upon humanity with hatred, they were still soul beasts in a sense. Could the humans refrain themselves from making a move on these creatures? Every piece of a dragon was highly sought-after by mankind!

    ¡°Alright. If I ever have the opportunity to encounter the person that you mentioned, I will certainly do my best to resurrect all of you. But how do I look for that person?¡± Tang Wulin could not keep himself from asking.

    The Light Dragon King said, ¡°You¡¯ll be able to feel it. When your abilities have grown as much as they can in this world, you¡¯ll be able to feel it. You¡¯re not that far from that day. We have already waited for countless years, so we won¡¯t mind waiting a while longer. Your Grave, thank you for everything that you did for us. You are the benefactor of the entire Dragon n. Every time the Dragon God¡¯s Tears are used, you will summon the small ne where we are at. You must work hard to elevate your spiritual power. The greater your spiritual power, the more intense your call for us. You¡¯ll be able to open up the spatial passage better, allowing us to transmit more powers to help you. Every time the Dragon God¡¯s Tears are used, it will need to absorb origin energy for seven days to recuperate.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked out of curiosity, ¡°Are you talking about that domain?¡±

    The Light Dragon King replied, ¡°That is not a domain but a summoning array for the Dragon God. In the past, the Dragon God utilized it to summon abat force. As a result, you can attempt to use it andmunicate with us if your spiritual power is great enough. Naturally, we will try our best to project our power to help you.¡±

    Tang Wulin was enlightened. ¡°Thank you, Light Dragon King.¡±

    The glowing images changed and everything in the surroundings began to fade away. The Light Dragon King turned his head around and took a deep look at Tang Wulin. The surface of its massive body, his scales, tendons and muscles began to disappear. It transformed into a humongous golden skeleton in just a short while. He nodded at Tang Wulin. With a sudden bloom of golden radiance, everything in the surrounding area vanished without a trace.

    Tang Wulin felt his body shake. He opened his eyes and discovered that he was still in his room.

    The fatigue he felt in his body and spirit had gone. There was still a big jumble of information left in his mind. He tried to gather his thoughts, and gradually, he began to form some ideas.

    ¡°Whoosh...¡± He exhaled a long breath.

    Tang Wulin stood up and walked to the window.

    It was already dawn, and the sky was turning bright in the distance. It was the best time to cultivate his Purple Demon Eyes.

    His eyes shimmered as the radiance of the Purple Demon Eyes circted in them. Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a faint smile.

    While Tang Wulin had been in his room, engaged with the gathering of the dragons within his dreams, the entire Douluo Continent had boiled over.

    Thepetition had be the focal point of every discussion.

    The match was truly too exciting, having been filled with so many twists and turns, especially the final attack from Tang Wulin.

    Even with everything at their disposal, it was already toote for the Spirit Pagoda to cool things down. After all, the Spirit Pagoda had yet to extend its control over all of the parliament and media.

    The scene where Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Emperor Cut injured Qiangu Dongfeng had been reyed countless times in slow-motion and analyzed repeatedly. People were shocked by the results, as the strike wasparable to that of a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse.

    How old was Yu Longyue¡¯s registered age? There was no need to ask as one could tell that he was certainly less than thirty years old. He was already capable of hurting the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master despite being less than thirty years old. Even though the incident happened unexpectedly at the time and Qiangu Dongfeng was not wearing his battle armor, it was an achievement that Tang Wulin could be proud of!

    On the other hand, people had started saying that the other contestants in the Joust For A Spouse Festival were just going through the motions at this point. The only one that could be weed by the Silver Dragon Princess¡¯ was Yu Longyue alone.

    Perhaps it was because of the Silver Dragon Princess¡¯ moniker, some meddlesome people had evene up with the title of Divine Dragon Prince for Yu Longyue. He immediately became the highlight of the event. In a single night, Yu Longyue¡¯s name was already familiar in every household.

    It was difficult to tell how badly battered the Spirit Pagoda was as a result of this incident, but the Joust For A Spouse Festival had be even more popr. Everyone wished to watch as the Divine Dragon Prince finally got together with the Silver Dragon Princess. On the other hand, Qiangu Zhangting was now seen as a loser.

    In fact, the round-robin match that followed seemed to have lost its meaning. Even though there were still various powerhouses in each group rising in the ranks of thepetition, and there were also some young powerhouses, yet they were utterly dull whenpared to Yu Longyue. The disparity between them was too great!

    In the blink of an eye, the Joust For A Spouse Festival had already entered its final stage. The final round ofpetition ended and the top ten finalists were selected.

    ¡®How high are the chances that the Silver Dragon Princess will choose the Divine Dragon Prince in the end? I think it¡¯s nine hundred and ny-nine point nine nine nine percent!¡¯

    This particr idea had upied the headlines of all the major news media. Meanwhile, many people, especially the media, were racking their brains trying to locate Yu Longyue so they could interview him, but nobody had any idea as to where he could be. In fact, even the Spirit Pagoda had no news about him.

    ording to the analyst¡¯s exnation, this was normal. There was a saying that one should not reveal the abilities hidden in one¡¯s pockets. Even though Yu Longyue had managed to win the match, he had also exposed his divine weapon, the Golden Trident. Furthermore, there were people who thought that this Golden Trident could very possibly be the Sea God¡¯s Trident that belonged to the Tang Sect¡¯s founder, Tang San, twenty thousand years ago. It was the Sea God¡¯s Trident that had once dominated the entire continent and even the Divine Realm.

    How could a person in possession of such a divine weapon not be scrutinized? Thus, it was logical that Yu Longyue would hide himself afterward.

    However, everyone believed that he would certainly make an appearance at the finale of the Joust For A Spouse Festival. In any case, the Spirit Pagoda was in deep trouble this time. People with discerning eyes could tell that Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s victory had pretty much been predetermined on the inside, yet he was still badly defeated. Currently, the market was spreading news that the Spirit Pagoda had not made any profits, but on the contrary, their losses had doubled.

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s face remained unpleasant during this period of time.

    No matter how reluctant he was to face this problem, he dared not conceal the fact that the Soul-sucking Medal ended up being destroyed. One could imagine the result of that incident even without looking. The old ancestor was wild with rage and had almost got physical with him.

    However, the matter settled down in the end.

    Originally, Qiangu Dongfeng appeared to be perfect in every way at the start of the Joust For A Spouse Festival, yet he was a little disgusting after making such a careless mistake.

    Who would have thought that Qiangu Zhangting, in possession of the divine weapon, the Soul-sucking Medal, would lose thepetition? Especially after he appeared to have already had the upper handpletely at the time.

    Yu Longyue!

    At the thought of the name, an uncontroble, cold radiance flickered in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s eyes, despite his usual gloominess. Could it be that the trident held in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand was truly the legendary Sea God¡¯s Trident that belonged to the Tang Sect¡¯s founder back ages ago?! That was impossible! If there was truly such a divine weapon, could it be that the Tang Sect had not taken it back? Or was that just an imitation? Yet, it was capable of destroying the Soul-sucking Medal and even injured him in that final moment. Qiangu Dongfeng felt like the trident was a genuine divine weapon.

    He could still clearly remember the immense force radiating from the Dragon Emperor Cut that had even managed to st him away despite his cultivation base. Even though he had not devoted all of his power when defending against the attack, he was a demigod-ranked powerhouse and ranked among the most formidable people in the modern world!

 Chapter 1547 - Heâ€™s Here

    <strong>Chapter 1547: He¡¯s Here</strong>

    The person in charge of tracking Yu Longyue reported that his whereabouts were unknown. They could not even find out where he was staying. However, the boy would not leave the ce alive if he were to appear once again in the Joust For A Spouse Festival. Qiangu Dongfeng did not care about provoking the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n because the young man¡¯s growing potential was truly too great. The fact that the boy had already managed to achieve Thought Concretization signifies that he could very well be a demigod in the future. Moreover, if he could seize the golden trident from the boy, it would make up for the loss of the Soul-sucking Medal in his eyes.

    The next day was the end of the Joust For A Spouse Festival, and it was finally time for the Silver Dragon Princess to choose her spouse. A trap had already been put in ce. Within a few short days, Qiangu Dongfeng had gathered arge amount of manpower with the aim of ensuring that Yu Longyue could not escape even if he could fly.

    The Mingdu Coliseum waspletely surrounded by crowds of people, though most of them did not have an entrance ticket. It was the final day of Joust For A Spouse Festival and also the moment when the Silver Dragon Princess would make her final choice. There wererge screens set up around the perimeter outside so one would be able to watch the result at once even if one could not get into the coliseum.

    Many people were hoping to purchase entrance tickets by offering to buy them at high prices. Even though most of the crowd agreed that this would be the perfect love story between the Divine Dragon Prince and the Silver Dragon Princess, they would still like to experience the unique feeling of witnessing it with their own eyes!

    The federal government had no choice but to send out more soldiers to maintain order and to ensure that no mass disturbances would ur.

    The process of queueing up and entering the arena began in an orderly fashion.

    People chatted excitedly with their friends as they waited in line.

    ¡°What do you think? Will the Silver Dragon Princess fight against those people today? ording to the rules, she is allowed to challenge the top ten finalists.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that! Maybe she will. It is said that the Silver Dragon Princess has extremely powerful abilities too. Of course, she is certainly not as powerful as the Divine Dragon Prince. In my view, it doesn¡¯t really matter whether she chooses to challenge or not. Anyhow, when ites down to it, she really doesn¡¯t have any other options. The Divine Dragon Prince is so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Yikes. Oh dear, you¡¯re just like a nympho. He¡¯s not going to be yours, you know.¡±

    Even with an entrance ticket, when queueing up to enter the coliseum, one would still need to go through a security check.

    A young man reached the head of the line. He was dressed in sports attire with a hood covering his head.

    ¡°Please show your entrance ticket for inspection,¡± the staff asked him. There were so many people queueing up, so naturally, it was best that they worked as fast as they could.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a ticket,¡± replied the young man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be messing around if you don¡¯t have a ticket. Leave,¡± the attendant snapped, feeling annoyed.

    The youth removed his hood and rubbed on his face very gently to reveal his handsome, if somewhat arrogant, countenance.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Immediately, people began to shriek and shout all around. ¡°That¡¯s Yu Longyue!¡±

    Yes, the youth was indeed Tang Wulin disguised as Yu Longyue.

    He had managed to enter with such ease, despite the many traps set for him on the outside. No one from the Spirit Pagoda had discovered his presence before this.

    The truth was, with his cultivation base, it was not a difficult task for him to sneak into any location. He been painstakingly trained in the arts of infiltration and stealth back when he was on the Demon Ind. Moreover, his spiritual power had already achieved Thought Concretization level, so he could even simte and conjure a mirage within a certain range at will. Thus, it was no easy feat to recognize him.

    As a result, Qiangu Dongfeng had no choice but to wait until the Joust For A Spouse Festival had ended. He could watch him closely, so he would not have a chance to run away. In any case, Qiangu Dongfeng could not capture Tang Wulin before he arrived at the coliseum.

    ¡°Can I go in now?¡± Tang Wulin greeted the ecstatic audience members as he spoke to the attendant standing before him.

    ¡°Sure, sure thing. You can enter, of course.¡± The attendant was tripping over his own words. He had never imagined that he would encounter Yu Longyue here. How could he not feel nervous when one of the greatest powerhouses of the modern world was standing right in front of him?

    It was no longer enough to simply say that Yu Longyue was the most outstanding person of the younger generation given that he could even injure Qiangu Dongfeng. He was truly an elite powerhouse! He was capable of achieving Thought Concretization despite being a Title Douluo, and this showed that there was nothing to keep him from bing a Limit Douluo in the future. There were already many soul master critics that were saying that His Excellency Yu Longyue would certainly achieve Limit Douluo-rank within ten years or maybe even less.

    Taking long strides as he walked, Tang Wulin entered the Mingdu Coliseum with his head held high, putting himself in the mainstream media¡¯s field of view.

    The live recording of the entire arena had already begun. Tang Wulin was not worried that the Spirit Pagoda could be scheming against him as soon as he walked into the ce. After all, the organization dared not pit themselves against the entire world. Otherwise, the reputation which they put so much effort into building would be gone with the wind.

    Tang Wulin walked into the resting area with a smile on his face. As soon as he was inside, the first person he saw was Lan Fozi, as she was standing close to the door.

    Lan Fozi appeared especially handsome today. She was dressed in ssicbat attire, all in silver. Her long hair hung loosely down her back. Even though she still maintained her male disguise, there was some androgyny to her style.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Tang Wulin greeted Lan Fozi with a smile.

    Lan Fozi looked at him with a burning gaze. ¡°Why do you insist on contending against me?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke indifferently. ¡°Is there any meaning to your words? This is a Joust For A Spouse Festival. Everyone is here for the same purpose. What do you mean by ¡®contending against you¡¯? What¡¯s so important that I¡¯d need to think about you?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Lan Fozi was filled with rage at once. She wished that she could give this boy two ps. For some reason, she found herself to be easily infuriated whenever she saw him.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s words were obviously insinuating that she was not a man and that she did not meet the requirements forpeting to be someone else¡¯s husband.

    She red at him furiously and then ignored himpletely afterward. Otherwise, she was afraid that she could not refrain herself from fighting against him. She was most upset that she knew very well that she was definitely nomatch for this boy standing before her. This depressed her the most.

    She watched the battle between Tang Wulin and Qiangu Zhangting, and she was struck with fear first and then felt shocked at the end. Tang Wulin was simply unsurpassed, and she had never expected that he would have so many tricks up his sleeves.

    A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He disyed Yu Longyue¡¯s slightly arrogant look once again and found a ce to take a seat while he waited for the arrival of the final moment of Joust For A Spouse Festival.

    At present, the victors from the other groups were all already here too. Each of them found a spot and took a seat. They ignored the quarrel between Tang Wulin and Lan Fozi earlier and acted as if nothing had happened. There was nomunication between them. It was as if they were truly prepared to fight against the other love rivals.

    Inside the Mingdu Coliseum, the set-up had given the interior apletely new look. The originalpetition stage was still there, but there was another tform about twenty meters in height that was built by its side. The square tform was not very big and could only contain four to five people at most.

    The entire tform was decorated with extraordinary grandeur. There was no doubt that it would be the location where the Silver Dragon Princess would choose her spouse.

    Streams of people swarmed into the coliseum. Soon, the entire Mingdu Coliseum was filled to the brim with no empty seats.

    The coliseum was quite noisy, and the eyes of the audience members were bursting with anticipation. Who would return with the beauty in his arms in the end and would that beauty choose His Excellency Yu Longyue? These were the questions that everyone was eagerly waiting to see answered. Many were making their own guesses.

    Without a doubt, Yu Longyue was the most impressive candidate, but there was nock of outstanding contestants from the other groups. The audience members supported different contenders, so the discussions became even more heated.

    This was because it was highly possible that the contestants would fight in the Joust For A Spouse Festival in the end. As a result, the protective shield in the coliseum was the same as before. Sophisticated equipment was installed in preparation for the Silver Dragon Princess¡¯ final decision.

    Thementator was already in ce, though perhaps on this day, he should be called the master of ceremonies.

    Ai Fei was dressed in a white suit, and he had already taken a seat in thementator¡¯s booth located on one side of the main tform.

    ¡°Dear audience members, please take a seat as soon as possible. Please remain quiet. Our Joust For A Spouse Festival¡¯s final round is about to begin shortly.¡±

    ¡°After so many days worth ofpetitions and screenings, there is no doubt that the contestants that managed tond a spot in the final selection round today are all the most formidable contenders of the younger generation. This will be an exciting moment. I wonder how Her Excellency the Silver Dragon Princess will choose today? Frankly, all of you don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t know either. We will have to see how out princess will develop a sharp eye for discovering a spouse.¡±

    Under Ai Fei¡¯s guidance, all of the audience gradually quieted down. In fact, the crowd was even feeling slightly uneasy. Could it be that there was no opening performance when it was already the final moment of Joust For A Spouse Festival of thisrge scale? How could they start the event just like that? It appeared a little rushed!

    In reality, ns had been made for such a performance. Indeed, artists that were extremely famous on the continent were invited. Even so, if the main character could not appear anymore, what was the point of doing a performance for the Spirit Pagoda? Had it not been because they wanted to go through the formalities, the Spirit Pagoda had even considered cancelling the final round.

 Chapter 1548 - Joust For A Spouse Begins

    <strong>Chapter 1548: Joust For A Spouse Begins</strong>

    At the moment, Qiangu Zhanting was seated over on the main tform. There were veins protruding out of his forehead, revealing his absolutely chaotic mood. His expression appeared slightly ferocious, and his hands were tightly clenching the armrests of his seat.

    Qiangu Dongfeng sat on the main seat. He acted as if he did not notice his grandson¡¯s disy of emotions at his side. After a day¡¯s time and all his ns had been put in ce, he was no longer feeling so agitated. From his point of view, the incident was not necessarily a bad thing for Qiangu Zhangting. The boy had not suffered enough hardship in his life, and such setbacks frequently acted as motivation for a soul master¡¯s advancement. Moreover, the result was not too bad and he still had a way to manage it anyhow.

    Thus, he did not spend too much time consoling Qiangu Zhangting. Qiangu Zhangting would need to untie the knot around his heart by himself and use the experience to spur himself forward. He would have to personally figure this out. He was already a man over thirty years of age. If he was incapable of getting through this, how could he gain the approval of the high-ranking officers of the Spirit Pagoda and be his sessor for the next generation?

    Gu Yuena was seated at the other side of Qiangu Dongfeng, wearing a rarely seen golden dress. Her head of long, purple hair was blowing in the wind. Even though she had little makeup on, she was exquisite enough to take one¡¯s breath away. asionally, the high-ranking officers seated on the main tform would steal a nce at her charming face.

    Qiangu Dongfeng looked at Gu Yuena by his side and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you feeling confident?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Gu Yuena nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°Alright, I shall wait and see.¡± Qiangu Dongfeng nodded ever so slightly.

    Gu Yuena nodded once again but said nothing more.

    Qiangu Zhangting had finally shifted his gaze to Gu Yuena. He was about to say something, but he stopped himself and frowned even deeper. There was a formless aura that was seeping out from his body. In his heart, he was howling hysterically nonstop, ¡®I want to be powerful, more powerful and even more powerful!¡¯

    The feeling of failure was utter torture for him, especially when it happened during such a widely seen event. He did not wish to experience another defeat ever again for the rest of his life. As a result, he would have to make himself more powerful!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to exin the rules of the final round of the Joust For A Spouse Festival once again.¡±

    Outside, Ai Fai had already begun to exin the details of thest stage of the contest.

    ¡°Upon entering the final round, any contestant has a chance to be chosen by Miss Gu Yuena. In a while, Miss Gu Yuena will be visiting the stage personally. During the selection process, every powerhouse that has entered the final round will be given a chance to present himself, offer a gift, disy his abilities or speak some moving words to win over Miss Gu Yuena¡¯s heart. In turn, Miss Gu Yuena is also allowed to ask questions or request a match. When every contestant is done presenting themselves, she will finally make her decision and choose a man that she likes.¡±

    The entire process was not consideredplicated. In fact, it could even be described as overly simple, at least whenpared to the earlier rounds. However, the result was still highly anticipated by the audience members. As a result, the onlookers made no more guesses, but merely waited for the final result. Since there was nothing preceding, they should go straight to the main event.

    ¡°So, we shall invite our Joust For A Spouse Festival¡¯s top ten outsanding talents to enter the arena next. Let us wee them with a warm apuse. Audience members and friends, scream aloud the name of that person in your hearts that will win over the goddess!¡±

    At once, a cry as mighty as seismic waves was heard from the viewing tform. Even though other names were also called, the sound of people shouting Yu Longyue¡¯s name dominated everything else. It was as if there was only one voice in the whole arena.

    ¡°Yu Longyue, Yu Longyue, Yu Longyue!¡±

    As he listened to the intense cheer, Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s body shivered on the main tform. He wished that they were shouting his name so badly!

    As he had imagined, he was going to win over the maiden in this highly anticipated event. Yet, everything had changed. Nothing had gone ording to his n. Everything was so loathsome, and it was all that boy¡¯s fault. It was he that destroyed his wonderful and happy times. Even though the oue would not change in the end, the humiliation and regret that he felt would never leave him.

    ¡®B*st*rd! You b*st*rd!¡¯

    He had never hated someone as badly as he did now. This was because the people that he loathed in the past were basically dead already.

    ¡®Yu Longyue, I will cut your corpse into pieces for sure. I will also resort to every possible means to kill you.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng was expressionless as if everything that was happening was unrted to him. He watched as the contestants entered thepetition arena in a single file and walked toward thepetition stage.

    Ten people marched forward in the sequence of their group numbers. The audience members cheered even more intensely as soon as they saw the third person in line.

    Tang Wulin smiled as he raised his hand and waved at the crowd on the viewing tform. He had a glorious expression on his face.

    Lan Fozi walked right behind him. She could not refrain herself from speaking softly, ¡°Why do you have to be so cocky as if you¡¯re going to win for sure?¡±

    Tang Wulin turned his head around and took a nce at her. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of saying something strange like that? Could it be that you will win?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Lan Fozi badly wanted to say ¡®I am going to win. What are you going to do about that?¡¯, but she did not truly feel that confident because she could not find any part of herself that was more powerful than Tang Wulin. ¡®Who would I choose if I were in the Silver Dragon Princess¡¯ ce?¡¯

    ¡®Pfft, pfft, pfft. What am I thinking? That scoundrel is so disgusting, why would I choose him, huh?! This boy, pfft!¡±

    Naturally, Tang Wulin was unaware of her mental gymnastics, but he could tell many things just by looking at her unpleasant expression. His gaze turned deeper. The days trials could possibly be a huge test for him. On the other hand, the crucial part of this test was on her.

    He could already feel her presence. She was on one side of thepetition stage behind the tform. She was so close to him, standing in that exact spot, but she seemed so far away.

    ¡®Gu Yue, how are you going to choose today?¡¯ In reality, no one had less confidence than Tang Wulin had for himself. This was because only Tang Wulin understood that Gu Yuena was not taking part in the Joust For A Spouse Festival for such a simple reason!

    The ten contestants lined up in a row with a distance of three to four meters between each of them.

    They were all young and talented men. The oldest amongst them appeared to be just over thirty years old. A man of thirty could still be considered a youth in the ranks of elite soul masters.

    Tang Wulin was naturally the favorite candidate. The sound of people cheering for him grew louder. Other than people shouting for Yu Longyue, some had already started calling out for Gu Yuena as well.

    Ai Fei¡¯s slightly excited voice was heard saying, ¡°And now, we shall wee the star of our show and the decision maker in today¡¯s Joust For A Spouse Festival, the Silver Dragon Princess, Miss Gu Yuena!¡±

    The sky suddenly turned dark, and a pir of silver light descended from the sky,nding on a spot slightly farther away. The audience members watched as a silhouette arose slowly under the illumination of the light shield.

    Her golden dress floated gently while her purple hair blew in the wind. She opened up her arms like to a fairy maiden, and it felt as if a century had passed in the briefest of moments. She floated down andnded on the tform.

    At that moment, she was so exquisite, beautiful and magnificent that she took one¡¯s breath away. The raucous crowd in the coliseum had abruptly quieted down in that moment.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Gu Yuena seemed to have grown several timesrger, to the point that they could clearly see her unrivalled beauty and perfect figure.

    In fact, even Tang Wulin could not help feeling an indescribable excitement when he saw her.

    Gold. She chose a gold-colored dress.

    Then, he saw Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes, bright and exuberantly violet. They showed no emotion, but Tang Wulin could clearly sense that there was something implied in her beautiful gaze.

    At that moment, everything around him seemed to have disappeared. It felt as if there was only the two of them in all of existence.

    A faint smile emerged on his face. Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath to calm his slightly aroused state of mind.

    Lan Fozi¡¯s gazended on Gu Yuena¡¯s body too. She gushed sincerely from the bottom of her heart, ¡°She is beautiful! She is truly exquisite!¡±

    Then, she turned her head to the side subconsciously and looked in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction. She watched as he stared straight at the tform. For some unknown reason, there was a feeling in her heart that was difficult to be described with words.

    Disying her etiquette, Gu Yuena nodded gently in greeting to the ten contestants below the stage.

    ¡°I believe that everyone has grown very anxious waiting for this day. So now, the ten chosen candidates will each be given a chance to present themselves. In the name of fairness, we shall determine the order by drawing lots.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. The moment was finally about to arrive.

    Gu Yuena stood over there, the tform seeming to glow in her presence.

    ¡°The first candidate who will be presenting himself is...¡± Ai Fei left them in suspense before saying, ¡°the contestant from group number four, His Excellency Lan Fozi.¡±

 Chapter 1549 - Iâ€™m From Shrek! Iâ€™m Withdrawing Myself!

    <strong>Chapter 1549: I¡¯m From Shrek! I¡¯m Withdrawing Myself!</strong>

    At present, Lan Fozi was still pondering over that rather strange feeling when she suddenly heard her name. She was startled, but she raised her hand in reflex and pointed to her nose. ¡°Me?¡±

    On the emcee¡¯s tform in the distance, Ai Fei¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily. It was quite amusing to see the boy¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°We shall invite His Excellency Lan Fozi toe forward.¡±

    Lan Fozi¡¯s face blushed at once. She took a step forward and raised her head to look at Gu Yuena standing on the tform. She stuttered, ¡°Miss, Miss Gu Yuena, I thought you were a fairy maiden when I first saw you on soul television. I really like you very much. You¡¯re so beautiful. Moreover, I feel you¡¯re beautifully pure and wless. For some unknown reason, I¡¯ve had a special feeling for you since that moment. I want to be closer to you. Hence, I¡¯m here. Actually, I snuck out from my home to be here. Furthermore, I¡¯ve no regrets being here. If you choose me, I¡¯ll be sure to treat you well for the rest of your life. This is my gift to you.¡±

    As she spoke, she turned over her wrist. There was no telling how she got the item but there was a little box in her palm. She opened the box in a cherished manner and revealed the object inside the box.

    It was a pearl with an unusual color. It was a mix of eight colors, namely blue, red, green, yellow, ck, purple, gold, and white.

    The pearl was transparent but the eight-colored radiance rippling on its surface was brilliant. The lustre on the pearl¡¯s surface had a peculiar texture.

    What was that...

    Gu Yuena was startled when she saw the pearl, despite her wide experience, extensive knowledge, and controlled emotion at present.

    Lan Fozi seemed to recall something. There was sadness in her gaze. ¡°My father left it for me. Mother said that I can give this item to my lover. It¡¯s my most precious item, and I do like you sincerely. If you choose me, it¡¯ll be yours. However, do take good care of it. Thank you.¡±

    A radiance shimmered in Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes. Her pleasant voice echoed through the entire scene. ¡°I can¡¯t take that. I don¡¯t want it even if I were to choose you. It¡¯s too precious. Thank you for your loving kindness, and I feel your wholehearted sincerity. Thank you.¡±

    What was the eight-colored pearl actually? A majority of the people were confused.

    Tang Wulin had the most profound experience from feeling the pearl since he was standing next to Lan Fozi. Besides, he had a mighty strong spiritual power.

    When Lan Fozi procured the pearl, she felt as if a vast sea had suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. The sea was boundless and endless. The eight-colored radiance was filled with purew power. The value of this item was utterly immeasurable in mary terms.

    The elemental lightning cmity drawn from Tang Wulin¡¯s Heavenly Refinement was only seven colors! On the other hand, this pearl had eight colors. It surpassed the lightning cmity. Its value was astounding. He never expected Lan Fozi to actually procure such an item. It was simply unimaginable. This was only Joust For A Spouse Festival! The boy¡¯s sincerity was above board.

    The audience broke out in a mour. Although they had no idea what the pearl represented, it was enough to make Gu Yuena speak. Moreover, she mentioned that she felt Lan Fozi¡¯s wholehearted sincerity despite declining the gift. One could imagine how precious the item was.

    On the main tform, Qiangu Dongfeng had a change of countenance for the first time today. As a Limit Douluo, how could he not feel the thickw power which was contained in the pearl? For a powerhouse who was already a demigod, he would know the importance of this item very well.

    A total of eight colors signified the eight-rotationsw. In ancient times, there was a saying known as the ¡®Godhood in nine rotations.¡¯ In other words, the pearl was only one step away from bing a god. If Qiangu Dongfeng acquired it, perhaps, he could even use it to ovee the threshold of a quasi-god to be one of the most powerful people in the world today. How could he not be tempted by it?

    Ai Fei spoke, ¡°It seems like the gift offered by His Excellency Lan Fozi is rather impressive! Miss Gu Yuena sensed its supreme value which represented His Excellency Lan Fozi¡¯s sincerity. Miss Gu Yuena, do you have any questions or is there anything you wish to challenge His Excellency Lan Fozi?¡±

    Gu Yuena shook her head gently. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other questions.¡±

    Ai Fei spoke, ¡°Then, we shall request His Excellency to wait for a while. We shall continue with the presentation from each of the following contestants. Next, the person drawn is from group number eight, Yuan Hui.¡±

    Who was Yuan Hui?

    He was also a striking contestant! He had an eight-ring cultivation base. He had zed his way through all manner of obstacles. No matter how powerful his opponents were, they were defeated by his pair of iron fists. He looked ordinary, but he exuded a sophisticated appearance.

    At present, he took a step forward and raised his head to look at Gu Yuena standing on the tform.

    ¡°Contestant Yuan Hui, you may begin now.¡± Ai Fei realized that Yuan Hui seemed to be behaving rather unusually as he looked at Yuan Hui. He could not refrain himself from reminding Yuan Hui. As Yuan Hui was not a Title Douluo yet, he could not be addressed with the term ¡®Your Excellency¡¯.

    ¡°My name is Yuanen Yehui and I¡¯m from Shrek Academy. I¡¯m withdrawing myself.¡± Yuan Hui smiled calmly. He then retreated two steps to vacate his initial spot.

    It was a simple phrase, but it sparked off an uproar in the entire scene!

    After all, the name ¡®Shrek Academy¡¯ was well known across the entire continent for twenty thousand years! No one forgot the name even after Shrek Academy was destroyed. Besides, Shrek Academy was being reconstructed currently.

    Not many people were aware of the conflict between Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda because it was not as apparent as the dispute between the Tang Sect and the Spirit Pagoda. Anyhow, someone from Shrek Academy, which had been destroyed, appeared at this moment. In addition, the person was selected as one of the top ten finalists. However, the person chose to give up at the final moment. What did it mean?

    Was this person dering that Shrek was back?

    Ai Fei was at a loss for words. He almost had a slip of the tongue. ¡®Why would you give up now? You made it to the finals with great effort.¡¯

    Moreover, the person was not disqualified from the Joust For A Spouse Festival despite participating under an alias. There was nothing much the organizer could say after referring to the rules.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s expression remained unchanged. How could she possibly not be able to tell that it was Yuanen Yehui?

    Ai Fei took a few deep breaths strenuously to calm his emotions with great effort. This was a highly-anticipated event which was live streamed across the entire Federation and continent. He was the only person who could respond at this critical juncture. It was not a good time for the organizer toe forward now!

    ¡°It seems like the contestant Yuan Hui does not feel confident. That¡¯s why he chooses to withdraw from the festival. In that case, there are only nine contestants who remain as the finalpetitors. We shall continue with the drawing of lots.¡±

    He spoke briefly to mitigate the awkwardness. Undoubtedly, all the media¡¯s attention was on Yuanen Yehui now. All the cameras were aimed at him!

    Yuanen Yehui maintained herposure. She continued looking at Gu Yuena without the slightest intention to avoid her gaze.

    ¡°Hmm, the next person will be the contestant from group number one, Mister Zheng Yu. Mister Zheng Yu is also an eight-ring cultivation base soul master. He zed his way through all manner of obstacles and was chosen in the end. Moreover, he had defeated a nine-ring Title Douluo from his group.¡±

    Zheng Yu was a youth with arge figure. He, too, raised his head to look at Gu Yuena standing on the tform. He smiled, then took two steps back, and spoke with a loud voice, ¡°I¡¯m from Shrek Academy and my name is Yue Zhengyu. I¡¯m withdrawing myself!¡±

    The person who entered the finals from group number one was precisely Yue Zhengyu. He was the sessor of the Holy Angel n and one of the Shrek Seven Monsters of the current generation. He was Yue Zhengyu!

    If it was just chaotic noises earlier, the entire scene was in amotion now.

 Chapter 1550 - Theyâ€™re All From Tang Sect And Shrek

    <strong>Chapter 1550: They¡¯re All From Tang Sect And Shrek</strong>

    One was considered special, but how about two? What was the significance of two cases? Moreover, they chose to withdraw themselves during the final moment. Was this not an act of trying to embarrass the Spirit Pagoda? At the same time, they were announcing to everyone that Shrek was back. Moreover, Shrek had remained as outstanding and powerful as ever. In this Joust For A Spouse Festival where there was an abundance of outstanding masters, they could still reach the final stage of thepetition.

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s expression soon changed. He was seated on the main tform. His gaze became ferocious. ¡®Shrek! Have they resorted to using this method to strike back?¡¯

    The identities of the participating contestants had all been investigated and verified beforehand. Yet, they did not manage to uncover their identities. What was the significance? It signified that they had the means to aplish this covertly. Shrek was destroyed. It was not possible for the whole academy to survive even if there were remnants of the academy. Who was helping them then?

    Moreover, what was happening to the drawing lot process? How did these two people from Shrek Academy show up one after another?

    The smile on Ai Fei¡¯s face was a forced one. He knew that there was a mistake. It had to be a mistake for sure!

    Yet, what was he going to do when the whole event was under the close watch of everyone? What was he going to do?

    This time, he did not even attempt to cover up the situation. He hastily picked up the result from the next drawn lot. He spoke hastily, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s continue. We shall invite the next person. He¡¯s the finalist from group number two. Please wee Li Zhi.¡±

    Li Zhi had a chubby figure with a smile on his face always. When he participated in the Joust For A Spouse Festival, he was given an intimidating moniker. He was known as the Palm of Destruction. Despite his chubby figure, he was incredibly swift. Moreover, his palms had mighty destructive powers. His body was enhanced asionally, and he was known for his destructive power which broke all souls. In other words, his destructive palms broke every martial soul without exception.

    Out of all the groups, the participants from group number two had the weakest overall ability. There was not a single Title Douluo in the group. Hence, he did not encounter any opponent who was overly powerful although he was an eight-ring soul master himself. In the end, he was a finalist and his passage through thepetition could be considered smooth sailing. There were two rounds where he was supposed topete against two very powerful contestants. However, both chose to forgo thepetition after defeating the other contestants. Thus, he was considered one of the lucky ones amongst the finalists.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Shrek Academy and my name is Xu Lizhi. I¡¯m withdrawing myself.¡±

    Xu Lizhi was chuckling as he spoke. He then took two steps backward. He was the Xu Lizhi with buns as his martial soul. He was also the Xu Lizhi who cultivated painstakingly with a destructive power and had the purest Mysterious Heaven Method cultivation base. There was a saying that the work of a diligent fool was double that of azy wit. Even though he had neverined, the hard work he put in was no less than the other Shrek Seven Monsters. He worked diligently so as to be with Ye Xinn.

    Yes, the contestant from group number two was precisely him!

    There were three of them now!

    Themotion in the audience soon grew chaotic. At this point, any fool could tell that Shrek Academy was picking a fight intentionally! There were three consecutive finalists who withdrew themselves in the Joust For A Spouse Festival. What did it mean?

    Were they telling the entire continent that Shrek was back?

    Qiangu Dongfeng was already green with rage. In fact, Qiangu Zhangting sitting by his side was so furious that he wanted to stand up.

    Qiangu Dongfeng pinned Qiangu Zhangting down with his palm. ¡°What are you doing? Have we not embarrassed ourselves enough?¡±

    The event was being streamed live across the continent. The people of the entire Federation were watching the Joust For A Spouse Festival. Both of them could only suffer in silence!

    Ai Fei was caught in a daze once again. In fact, he felt a little fearful to continue the event. It surpassed his earlier predictionpletely. No one expected this to happen. As someone from the Spirit Pagoda, he was well aware of the tense rtionship between the Spirit Pagoda and Shrek Academy. His heartbeat was racing from the anxiety. What should he do now?

    Meanwhile, Gu Yuena suddenly looked at him from the tform and said indifferently, ¡°Please continue.¡±

    Her voice was akin to the sound of a morning bell and an evening drum which jolted the emcee back to his senses. With Gu Yuena¡¯s encouragement, he felt relieved. It was not his fault that the event had yed out this way. The Joust For A Spouse Festival should still go on. Otherwise, they would end up as the butt of a joke. The Spirit Pagoda had invested so much so they could not leave this unfinished! His only hope now was for the event to continue without any further surprises. Hopefully, no one from Shrek would appear anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Shrek and my name is Ye Xinn. I¡¯m withdrawing myself.¡± She was a woman disguised as a man. She was reputed to be the Sword God of thispetition. It was obvious that she had achieved the Swordsoul level. Ye Xinn, who was also a popr figure of the Joust For A Spouse Festival, had withdrawn herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Shrek and my name is Xu Xiaoyan. I¡¯m withdrawing myself.¡± She, too, was a woman disguised as a man. In her case, she was the King of Control and the number one controller under the starlit sky. Many of her opponents during the multiple rounds of thepetition were controlled to the point that they almost died when their soul powers were exhausted. Xu Xiaoyan had also withdrawn herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Shrek and my name is Xie Xie. I¡¯m withdrawing myself.¡± The name Xie Xie sounded odd, but the abilities which he disyed during the wholepetition were heroic feats. He was reputed to be a time-space traveller. No one could matched his speed and his opponents frequently lost without having located his position. He was from Shrek too, and his name was Xie Xie.

    Ai Fei waspletely numb by now. Six of them! There were six of them!

    Other than Lan Fozi who had no affiliations, six people who were from Shrek appeared consecutively, much to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    As soon as the names were announced, the staff of the Spirit Pagoda was already reporting the investigation results to Qiangu Dongfeng at top speed.

    They were the Shrek Seven Monsters of the current generation. Apart from their leader, the rest of them were all here.

    All of a sudden, a bolt of lightning struck Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s mind. He recalled all the incidents from the earlierpetitions. His breathing hastened as it suddenly dawned upon him. He had figured it out which made him aware of something else too.

    What should he do now?

    At the moment, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master was stunned. He felt at a loss on how to respond to the situation.

    Should he stop the Joust For A Spouse Festival? If such was the case, the Spirit Pagoda would be theughing stock of society. Yet, if this continued, the event¡¯s oue was already in the hands of the opposing side.

    How did the Shrek Seven Monsters end up in the different groups during the drawing lot process and manage to triumph in each of the groups? Some of them were only auxiliary-type soul masters! What happened during the drawing lot process? Who would believe them if they were to say that there was no hanky-panky during the process?

    Who was the person who drew the lots? The person was the deputy Hall Master of the War God Hall who was personally invited by Qiangu Dongfeng!

    Yet, how did everything end up like this?

    It was finally the eighth person¡¯s turn. The man with arge figure did not even bother to look at Gu Yuena on the tform. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m from the Tang Sect and my name is Sima Jinchi. I¡¯m the chief bodyguard of the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. I¡¯m withdrawing myself.¡±

    Finally, there was someone who was not from Shrek. Ai Fei¡¯s first reaction was relief, but in the next moment, his pupils erged.

    The Tang Sect?

    The Tang Sect was dered by the Federation as a treasonous organization! Was this person really from the Tang Sect? How could it be the Tang Sect?

    Moreover, the name ¡®Sima Jinchi¡¯ sounded familiar. He participated in thepetition with his true name. He was the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi with a letter of rmendation from the Southern Army Corps.

    There was utterly no worthy opponent from his group at all. He was a Title Douluo who rose among the ranks with his unparalleled might. He made a clean sweep in his group. However, he was notpared with Yu Longyue due to his age. The audience did not believe that Gu Yuena would fall in love with a rough man like him.

    Since when did the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi be the personal bodyguard of the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master?

    At the mention of ¡®Tang Sect¡¯ and ¡®Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯, not only was the audience on the scene shocked but the whole Federation was equally astounded.

    On the main tform, the deputy speaker stood up abruptly and called out aloud, ¡°Quick, stop all the media from live streaming at once. Pagoda Master Qiangu Dongfeng, you need to give me a proper exnation. What¡¯s going on here?¡± He roared out at Qiangu Dongfeng in exasperation.

    Qiangu Dongfeng slowly stood up at present.

    It was a conspiracy. There was no doubt that it was a conspiracy.

    From the day the Joust For A Spouse Festival began, everything had been running smoothly as a boat sailing in the wind. Yet, who would have thought that there would be a counterattack from the Tang Sect and Shrek on thest day?

    Who would have thought that such a situation would ur?

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop the live streaming,¡± shouted Qiangu Dongfeng all of a sudden.

    The deputy speaker spoke in rage, ¡°Haven¡¯t we embarrassed ourselves enough already? What are you waiting for?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Stopping it will only make us appear even more conspicuous.¡± At this point, he hummed something to the deputy speaker.

    The deputy speaker frowned deeply. He nodded with great effort. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

 Chapter 1551 - Tang Wulinâ€™s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1551: Tang Wulin¡¯s Gift</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Qiangu Dongfeng said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m sure. I can only confirm as of now that we can seize back a little of our lost reputation. Moreover, the Tang Sect and Shrek are here to create troubles. We must be prepared for public opinion.¡±

    The deputy speaker inhaled a deep breath. He immediately understood the meaning behind Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s words. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for panicking earlier. I will immediately take the lead to manage the situation. Tang Sect and Shrek hmph! very well!¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng did not look at the departing deputy speaker but his gaze shifted back to thepetition arena once again.

    He could only patiently bear now. If he were to call off the Joust For A Spouse Festival in a rush, then Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reputation would be done for. If Tang Sect and Shrek had the audacity to do so then they had no fear of Qiangu Dongfeng calling off the event. He could not predict how themon people would corrte the situation in their minds.

    He could not do anything at all now besides waiting and seeing how the situation would develop further.

    Ai Fei¡¯s hands were already shaking until Gu Yuena¡¯s words signaled him to continue once again. Then, he picked up the tenth lot.

    The audience was already creating amotion on the tform. Not everyone was supportive of Shrek and Tang Sect. Seven people had consecutively withdrawn themselves. What else were they trying to do if not creating troubles? It was already too obvious. On the other hand, many people truly hoped that the beautiful Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena could find her happiness!

    Thus, people had already begun to scold and curse from the audience. The situation on the scene appeared to be rather chaotic.

    ¡°The ninth candidate. Please wee his Excellency A Heng.¡±

    ¡°Heh-heh, Ie from Body Sect.¡± A Ruheng with a tall and huge figure stepped forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m the senior disciple brother of Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Hmm, I¡¯m withdrawing myself too.¡± A Ruheng took a step back while chuckling. His one step however had surpassed the two steps taken by others.

    Yes, other than Lan Fozi the contestants that made it to the top and entered the ten finalists were precisely the Shrek Six Monsters in addition to Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng. Also, Tang Wulin had already learned that Lan Fozi was a female.

    The result that appeared to be very simple had actually involvedplicated operations that were difficult to describe with words.

    Since the start of the registration process, they had already begun to soundlessly execute their ns. The well-connectedwork from Tang Sect and Shrek wereprehensively opened up.

    Tang Wulin and Qiangu Zhangting were ced in the same group not only because of Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s wish. At the same time, it was also the result Tang Wulin wanted. He was not nning on giving Qiangu Zhangting an opportunity to enter the final round at all.

    Out of the top ten finalists, nine were people from Tang Sect and Shrek while the other finalist was a female. All the ns were already set down even before the festival had begun.

    This was the counterattack from Tang Sect and Shrek toward Spirit Pagoda.

    Regardless of the public opinion, there was no doubt that Spirit Pagoda had badly embarrassed themselves this time. Moreover, it was not over yet.

    Ai Fei¡¯s voice sounded shaky. He looked at the people that were still standing at the front. There was only Lan Fozi that appeared first on the scene along with thest person to be introduced.

    Yu Longyue, it was his Excellency Divine Dragon Prince Yu Longyue.

    All of a sudden, he too had figured out something. He subconsciously shifted his gaze onto Yu Longyue.

    Tang Wulin raised his head with a calm gaze as he looked at Gu Yuena on the stage. His gaze had never shifted away from her body all along.

    Regardless of the public opinion, the reaction from themon people, the sessive withdrawal of hispanions, he acted as if all these matters werepletely unrted to him. He was only watching her quietly. It was as if he was trying to tell her that ¡®I can do much more than what you can imagine. I¡¯m no longer the Tang Wulin that you knew back then. I¡¯m no longer just a student and I¡¯m not just a part of Tang Sect anymore either. I¡¯m Sect Master of the Tang Sect, Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master and a person that can make changes to many matters¡¯.

    Gu Yuena was looking back at him too. Her gaze was quite different from Tang Wulin¡¯s zing hot gaze that was filled with aggressiveness. Her gaze wasplicated as she looked at him.

    There was only her that could have already discovered everything since earlier. She had also figured out what Tang Wulin was about to do but she was incapable of stopping him in advance. It would hurt him and hispanions. Yet, she refused to resign herself to the destiny. She too had her mission to fulfill!

    There was no doubt that the person that appeared on the scene would be Yu Longyue and this was properly nned since earlier. The most important person should naturally be making an appearance. The drawing lot process of today¡¯s Joust For A Spouse Festival was already within Tang Sect and Shrek¡¯s control. On the other hand, these drawn lots were originally decided by Qiangu Dongfeng so this was also the part that the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Master feared the most.

    It was as if there was arge invisible in Mingdu City since earlier yet he had no idea about its existence. It was the first time Qiangu Dongfeng ever felt that Tang Sect and Shrek were more powerful than he had imagined and the feeling was absolutely unpleasant to him.

    ¡°Lastly, we shall invite the candidate from group number three, his Excellency Yu Longyue.¡± Ai Fei found that he was incapable of giving an introduction anymore. He was supposed to give some introduction to the originally highly-anticipated Divine Dragon Prince yet at this moment, he was truly incapable of producing any more words. He knew that something huge was about to happen. It was a major event that would absolutely shock the entire continent.

    If this person, his Excellency too was..., then, the Joust For A Spouse Festival would be over!

    The audience members quieted down in an unusual manner. There was no doubt that they were anticipating the Divine Dragon Prince in their hearts. Despite Tang Sect and Shrek having created so many problems, they still hoped to see the Silver Dragon Princess together with the Divine Dragon Prince in the end!

    As expected, Divine Dragon Prince did not fall back but he took a step forward under the close watch of the audience.

    ¡°Gu Yuena, I¡¯m here. I came. I can¡¯t leave, I can¡¯t hold any other person in my heart since the day I¡¯ve known you. At the time, you were always there by my side. We learned and cultivated together every day. You were like the soft water that moistened my heart. At the time, I constantly wanted to be powerful but I was already used to your presence. I got used to the difference between how you treated others and how you treated me. That period of time was also the happiest in my life.¡±

    ¡°No matter what was your goal for being together with me at that time, I could at the very least feel your sincerity towards me.¡±

    ¡°Time passed, we got closer to one another as days went by. When I began to realize that I was incapable of extricating myself, it was just the same for you too. I won¡¯t be speaking in words that will shock heaven and earth but I only want to tell you that I can be with you and I have the ability to do so. If therees a day when you¡¯re truly standing opposing everyone, then I too will join you by your side. I¡¯ll stop everyone¡¯s attack for you. Perhaps I won¡¯t be able to treat them as enemies, but at the very least I¡¯m willing to give my life for you.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yue, I¡¯ve been making this gift with great efforts during this period of time and I have finallypleted it today. I don¡¯t know if you will like it but I¡¯ve truly exhausted all my ability. I can only hope that you¡¯ll be able to feel everything that I¡¯ve put into this and I hope that it will always protect you. On the other hand, I hope that other than my gift that will always protect you by your side, I¡¯ll be there too.¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his right hand as he was speaking. A ring on his hand suddenly glowed as a stream of seven-colored radiance surged towards the sky and floated before Gu Yuena.

    What was that...

    The audience members appeared to be in a trance. On the other hand, everyone including the powerhouses from Tang Sect and Shrek Academy could not help drawing in a cold breath upon seeing the item.

    Qiangu Zhangting sat on the main tform in a daze. He felt like he could not even make a sound.

    It was a set of battle armor without any magnificent-looking patterns but it was still an extremelyplete set of battle armor. It was in dazzling silver color. Every part of the battle armor was avable from helmet to pauldrons, cuirass, double wings, battle skirt, etc.

 Chapter 1552 - Iâ€™ll Marry You If You Can Defeat Me

    <h4>Chapter 1552: I¡¯ll Marry You If You Can Defeat Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Seven-colored radiance circted on the inside of the dazzling silver-colored battle armor. It appeared dazzling and shiny. Even though it was not adorned with any magnificent and intricate pattern, it appeared to be filled with a sense of bing one with heaven.

    What was that?

    Only those who were three-word battle armor masters and above could truly understand what it was.

    This was the model of a divine-ranked battle armor. It was a set of battle armor forged from Heaven-refined divine-ranked metal. A three-word battle armor master would only have to use his or her own three-word battle armor toplete the fusion with this model and then perform the engravement of circuit to transform his or her three-word battle armor into a four-word battle armor!

    This was a gift that could not be measured with value because this was an that could never even possibly appear in any auction on this continent.

    One should know that there were just a few four-word battle armor masters in today¡¯s world. Moreover, not every four-word battle armor master¡¯s battle armor was made with Heaven-refined metal. On the other hand, four-word battle armor that was not forged with Heaven-refined metal would still becking in that minute detail after all.

    The preciousness of this gift was utterly beyond description. One would discover under close inspection that there were iparably meticulous marks made from knocking on the surface of this silver battle armor shimmering with seven-colored radiance. These marks were arranged in a tidy and orderly manner to disy the cksmith¡¯s care and attention.

    Yes, Tang Wulin had spent a total of two months¡¯ time using all his products that he was constantly perfecting toplete this set of battle armor. It was the gift that he had specially prepared for Gu Yuena.

    The gift had not only contained his painstaking efforts and the pain he endured daily from the lightning cmity baptism but also his iparably deep love.

    The audience members on the scene seemed to have recovered from the shock andplicated emotions caused by the appearance of Tang Sect and Shrek earlier after seeing this set of divine-ranked battle armor.

    Everyone¡¯s emotions be excited all at once.

    The vast majority of people were unaware of what the battle armor was but they could feel its powerfulness. On the other hand, the soul masters had already figured out the significance when Yu Longyue said he made it. This could only signify that he was a Divine Craftsman that couldplete Heaven Refinement!

    Gu Yuena was stunned too. Of course, she had considered that Tang Wulin would certainly present her with a gift today but she had never expected him to gift her with such a precious set of four-word battle armor.

    One should know that Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua had already made a public announcement that he would not be epting any orders for Heaven-refined forging work due to his health reasons. It had already been a long time since he had forged even a tiny piece of heaven-refined metal.

    On the other hand, it was aplete set of Heaven Refined metals that was ced before herself at the moment.

    Tang Wulin was already a Divine Craftsman. No wonder she could sense the Seven-colored Lightning Law radiating from his body that was umted through his forging process. Just how much elemental lightning baptism had he endured during the process ofpleting Heavenly Refinement!

    Gu Yuena¡¯s vision was turning slightly blurry. His words sounded so simple and natural without flowerynguage, but they were enough for her to clearly feel his sincerity.

    She was obviously aware that she was not allowed to cry, yet tears kept streaming down her face.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was slowly turning his body around at this moment. He turned around toward the viewing tform in order to face the audience. He used his right hand to wipe his face and revealed his original appearance that was countless times more handsome than Yu Longyue.

    ¡°My name is not Yu Longyue and I am not a member of the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n. My name is Tang Wulin. I¡¯m the Sect Master of Tang Sect and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy. Gu Yuena and I were originally schoolmates in Shrek Academy and she is supposed to be my girlfriend. I¡¯m here to take her home today. Tang Sect and Shrek have never tried to create troubles. Nor is Tang Sect a treasonous organization. Without Tang Sect, there won¡¯t be a soul masters¡¯ world today. Twenty thousand years ago, the soul masters¡¯ world had already be the ve of Martial Soul Hall. Without Tang Sect, every lineage avable on Douluo Continent would have been invaded by the Sun Moon Continent back then. It was Tang Sect and Shrek that preserved that portion of tradition. It was Shrek City that maintained the bnce of the continent all along.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here today, not because I want everyone to learn about Tang Sect and Shrek, but so I can stand here and tell everyone that Tang Sect will never disappear. No matter what the federation does, Tang Sect will still strive to continue and work hard in order to protect the safety of the whole continent. Shrek too will do the same. The glory of Shrek will never vanish and Shrek Academy will remain the number one academy of the continent. Shrek will always work hard to protect its students and cultivate more elites. Both Tang Sect and Shrek will never support a war, but we will never fear it either.¡±

    ¡°I protected the honor of Tang Sect and Shrek by engaging in the Battle of Five Gods at Star Luo Empire. I made a disy of the Douluo Continent¡¯s power. Yes, it was me that stopped the federal fleet from waging war because I didn¡¯t want to see humanity plunge into misery and suffering. In case of a war, only the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s evil soul masters and scoundrels living in darkness will find joy in the event. Yes, it was me that stopped the federal fleet. However, I ask everyone to examine your conscience. Do you wish to see people risking the danger of death in war if you have family members in the military? I am also asking everyone to examine your conscience, can we truly sleep in peace as the invader? Tang Sect and Shrek will always favor peace.¡±

    The words were spoken in a sonorous and forceful voice. Tang Wulin shifted his gaze and met the gaze of Qiangu Dongfeng sitting on the main tform with a furious expression.

    Tang Wulin raised his head high. At this very moment, he felt as if he hadpletely inherited Yu Longyue¡¯s arrogance. He turned around once again and looked toward Gu Yuena on the tform. He gently waved his right hand. The set of divine-ranked battle armor had already soundlesslynded by her side.

    Tang Wulin got down on one knee. ¡°Gu Yue, will you marry me?¡±

    At present, the audience members felt as if their brains were filled with too much information at once. Yu Longyue was actually Tang Wulin. He was the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master that fought against an entire empire during the Battle of Five Gods.

    No wonder he was so powerful. He was actually acquainted with Silver Dragon Princess since earlier. It was very apparent that everything here was properly arranged by Tang Sect and Shrek.

    Tang Sect and Shrek had done so much in order to prevent the war from happening. Who was right and who was wrong in this situation?

    When Tang Wulin was originally professing his love with Yu Longyue¡¯s identity, many people were already chanting ¡®say yes to him, say yes to him¡¯. Yet, the audience members were unusually quiet right now. At this exact moment, they could only feel as if their minds were even a little muddled.

    Gu Yuena suddenly turned around to dry the tears on her face.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee. Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s voice sounded a little shaky.

    Tang Wulin spoke without the slightest hesitation, ¡°I had toe.¡±

    Gu Yuena inhaled a deep breath. Her pair of purple eyes suddenly turned resolute. ¡°Fight me, I¡¯ll marry you if you can defeat me.¡±

    The entire scene broke out in an uproar upon hearing her words!

    Whether he was Yu Longyue or Tang Wulin, the Silver Dragon Princess was actually going to challenge him!

    On the other hand, Lan Fozi was already stunned from the surprise as she stood by the side.

    She was already feeling as if her brain was filled with too much information since the first person from Shrek withdrew himself. What was happening here?

    Then, the candidates began withdrawing themselves one by one. The words ¡®Tang Sect¡¯ and ¡®Shrek¡¯ began to reverberate in her mind and also triggered the exceedinglyplicated emotions in her heart.

    It was not until when Tang Wulin indicated his identity and professed himself to Gu Yuena that she had finally understood that there were so many stories behind these events. She felt an indescribable feeling.

    She had never encountered an event like this before. She could only feel as if her presence here waspletely unnecessary. On the other hand, it was true in reality because there was utterly no one paying attention to her now.

    Meanwhile, Gu Yuena had already descended from the sky andnded on thepetition stage opposite Tang Wulin.

    On the main tform, Qiangu Dongfeng seized hold of Qiangu Zhangting who was about to dash out and fight against Tang Wulin. Qiangu Dongfeng coldly said, ¡°You can only choose to trust Na Na now, so must I.¡±

 Chapter 1553 - Wulin Vs. Gu Yue

    <h4>Chapter 1553: Wulin Vs. Gu Yue</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s breathing was heavy and rapid. He did not know about the rtionship between Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena as described by Tang Wulin. However, he could see tears streaming down Gu Yuena¡¯s face earlier. Why would she cry if there was no love between them? At this moment, he felt as if there was a monster tearing apart his internal organs. It was a burning pain which pierced his heart.

    Qiangu Dongfeng had one hand on Qiangu Zhangting while he dispatched his orders one after another. Half of the high-ranking officers from the Federation on the main tform had already left unbeknownst to the people.

    Undoubtedly, this was no longer a Joust For A Spouse Festival but a collision between the Tang Sect and the Spirit Pagoda!

    Tang Wulin looked at the person before him who he had been yearning for day and night. He felt like he was in a trance. ¡®Do I have to defeat her?¡¯

    He could not help recollecting how he became acquainted with her back in the beginning. He and she had been studying together in Shrek Academy for many years. In fact, they had never really fought against one another. She had always been on his side whether they were engaged in a spar or some other activity. They had always fought against the others together. Most of the time, it was the same for the internal spars too.

    Tang Wulin imagined the different oues in today¡¯s situation. He had given much thought to coercing Gu Yuena into returning to his side and also expressing her heartfelt feelings.

    He had considered the possibility of being rejected by Gu Yuena. In fact, he thought about taking her away even if it meant that he had to kidnap her. Of all things, he never expected Gu Yuena to challenge him at this moment.

    Gu Yuena did not look at Tang Wulin. Instead, her gaze swept past the Shrek Six Monsters, Lan Fozi, A Ruheng, and Sima Jinchi. ¡°Can you please wait below the stage? Thank you.¡±

    Lan Fozi looked at Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena with aplicated gaze. For reasons unknown, she was suddenly struck with a feeling that they would be a true match if they were to be together.

    The Shrek Six Monsters and the rest of the people fixed their gaze upon Tang Wulin and waited for his order.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath and nodded toward them.

    The group descended the stage leaving behind the expansivepetition stage for them both.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. Both of them could see theplicated look in the eyes of the other. They had never truly fought against one another. Tang Wulin had always known Gu Yuena¡¯s power, yet he had not heard from her since she left Shrek Academy back in the beginning. He realized that he had no idea of the level she was at now. He had undergone many experiences in life which allowed him to grow. How about her? What sort of encounters did she have under the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s cultivation?

    ¡°Are you really going to fight against me?¡± Tang Wulin looked at Gu Yuena. His heart was filled with incredulity until this very moment.

    Gu Yuena had regained her usual calmness. There was barely any change to her expression. ¡°This is bound by the rules. Could it be that my future lover is not supposed to be more powerful than I am?¡±

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. ¡°Are you going to leave with me if I can defeat you? Are you going to be my wife then?¡±

    When he asked the question, his voice was filled with profound love and emotion that could only be felt by Gu Yuena.

    Gu Yuena paused for a moment, then she took a deep breath. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Tang Wulin clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind before I came to participate in the final round of today¡¯s festival that I¡¯ll take you with me even if I¡¯ve to abduct you. I¡¯ll never allow you to leave me anymore. I¡¯ll surely win.¡±

    Gu Yuena shook her head. ¡°You won¡¯t win.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in rage, ¡°So, you really don¡¯t want to leave with me, huh?¡±

    Gu Yuena looked at him but she did not speak. Her golden dress fluttered although the wind was not blowing. In Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual world, all the energy elements in the air suddenly turned dense. It was so dense that it was almost sticky.

    Subsequently, the protective shield arose. The audience had calmed down a little at present. Who would have thought that the festival would end up with such a convoluted oue? No one expected the final result to be such after the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy made their presentation.

    Yu Longyue was actually the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master Tang Wulin who shocked the entire Star Luo Empire. He was the Sect Master who was so young while Gu Yuena was the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s spiriter.

    Apparently, they had known each other since earlier. Hence, Tang Wulin came here with the sole purpose of taking Gu Yuena with him. Yet, it turned out that Gu Yuena was not willing to leave judging from the present situation.

    The current scenario was more sensational than a drama¡¯s story plot. While the two remained the protagonists of the festival, the Joust For A Spouse Festival was nearing its end. They truly deserved the honor, yet were they going to let thepetition decide the victor and the loser?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes gradually turned a golden color. There was no need for him to conceal his identity anymore. The shackles which bound his body vanished soon after. In this fight against Gu Yuena, he was allowed to express his most powerful abilities.

    Nevertheless, he was reluctant to fight in this battle. How could he bear to fight against her? Had it not been because she consented to leave with him if he won, Tang Wulin would nevery a hand on Gu Yuena.

    Both of them stood gazing at each other at a close distance. Neither oneunched an attack.

    ¡°We shall begin,¡± said Gu Yuena.

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    It was Mingdu City after all. The Tang Sect was dered as a treasonous organization. It was apparent that the more he procrastinated, the more unfavorable it would be for him as the Sect Master.

    Gu Yuena raised her right hand slowly toward Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin confronted her calmly as he looked at her with a deep gaze.

    Meanwhile, a blue, red, yellow, and green-colored radiance surged in abruptly from all directions to surround Gu Yuena. The radiance gathered to form a vortex in front of her right hand.

    It was abination of the four elements: water, fire, earth, and wind!

    When he saw her elemental control once again, Tang Wulin felt an intense familiarity in his heart. In fact, there were even some Thought Concretization light shadows of him meeting Gu Yuena for the first time which emerged spontaneously around him.

    Soon after, an immense repulsive force sted forth from the four-colored radiance. It transformed into a four-colored light orb which reached Tang Wulin in an instant.

    Tang Wulin raised his head ever so slightly and looked at Gu Yuena with a calm gaze. At this very moment, his gaze suddenly turned gentle. He felt his heart skip a beat upon seeing Gu Yuena. He almost lost control of his mind.

    In the next moment, the four-colored light orb crashed ferociously into Tang Wulin¡¯s chest. The radiance which was dazzling and mesmerizing possessed a terrifying explosive force. Tang Wulin¡¯s body was sted away akin to a cannonball whose speed was faster than the audience could change their gaze. He mmed into the protective shield in the distance with a loud booming noise.

    Such was the power of the Silver Dragon Princess¡¯ strike.

    The audience screamed out in surprise immediately.

    Gu Yuena was herself stunned. She sensed that Tang Wulin had not only refused tounch a counterattack but did not even resist. He did not raise his arms but used his chest to withstand her strike instead.

    When the intense impact gradually dissipated, Tang Wulin slid down the protective shield andnded on the ground.

    He appeared to be slightly pale. The clothes on his upper body had all vanished in the energy storm to reveal his perfectly toned upper body.

    He walked toward Gu Yuena a step at a time as if it was not him who had just endured the crushing blow. ¡°If it were left to me, I¡¯ll not return the attack for eternity. I¡¯ll allow you to keep attacking me until you¡¯re satisfied, until you can¡¯t bear it anymore, until you¡¯re willing to leave with me. Otherwise, you can strike me till I¡¯m dead.¡±

    ¡°However, I¡¯ve to retaliate. I¡¯m the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, and myrades and Shrek are waiting for my return. Thus, I¡¯ve no choice but to defeat you. I¡¯ll then leave with you. Gu Yue, be careful.¡±

    As he was speaking, pieces of dazzling golden scales emerged on the surface of his skin to cover his entire body. His arms became thicker and tougher too. His whole body had grownrger. With the unleashing of the Golden Dragon Body, a tyrannical blood essence fluctuation burst forth from his body.

    It was the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline aura and also the expulsion of the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. No other person in the soul masters¡¯ world couldpare to the exuberance of Tang Wulin¡¯s blood essence.

    This was precisely Tang Wulin, the truly powerful Tang Wulin.

    He advanced step by step as his aura elevated gradually. His right hand grabbed at thin air to conjure the Golden Dragon Spear in his palm. He had a peaceful expression on his face as he seemingly entered intobat mode.

    Gu Yuena took a deep breath and nodded toward Tang Wulin. Her charming figure began to turn long and slim. A silver staff appeared in her grasp. The four-colored radiance which surrounded her body began to turn into seven colors. Apart from water, fire, earth, and wind, the other three great elements of light, darkness, and space were condensed as well.

    A silver radiance bloomed from the core of the seven-colored radiance. A pair of enormous silver dragon wings spread out behind Gu Yuena¡¯s back. Her pair of bright eyes was akin to the stars. Her long hair fluttered in the wind while her gaze was deep.

 Chapter 1554 - Seven Elements, Great Fission

    <h4>Chapter 1554: Seven Elements, Great Fission</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin moved. His body shed once and he was already in midair. He pointed the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand forward and it transformed into thousands of spear tips which were directed at Gu Yuena. The spear tips appeared to be tips of radiances. It exuded the feeling of a man with great skills pretending to be an idiot.

    The creation of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law enabled Tang Wulin to acquire two moves of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law. At the same time, it allowed theprehension of all his abilities which brought his achievements to unprecedented heights.

    It was his Thousand using Fingers. Tang Wulin felt he was capable ofunching this attack just like how Old Tang used to back in the beginning.

    Gu Yuena used her staff to draw a circle in front of her. A seven-colored radiance circted and transformed into seven different-colored fireballs instantly which sted Tang Wulin¡¯s Thousand using Fingers.

    The seven fireballs went after Tang Wulin¡¯s attack akin to meteors chasing after the moon. The wind element collided with the water element and a vortex was formed. The earth element then collided with the vortex and the color turned dark followed by a collision with the fire element which finally exploded as a light ball. The spatial energy surged into the vortex and split the ipatible water and fire elements, while light and darkness intertwined on the outside.

    It was the Seven Elements, Great Fission!

    ¡°Rumble!¡±

    At the moment the Thousand using Fingers sted the seven-colored light orb, the entire sky shook violently. During the explosion, the audience was breathless.

    A seven-colored mushroom cloud bloomed out of the explosion. The ground of thepetition stage cracked soon after, while the protective shield shook and crumbled. The Thousand using Fingers was devoured by the cloud along with Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Ai Fei forgot that the microphone was still on. The words escaped his mouth subconsciously. ¡°There¡¯s actually someone who is capable of controlling the fusion of seven types of elements. This is simply unbelievable. It¡¯s terrifying.¡±

    Most people were familiar with the Silver Dragon Princess only because of her beauty. Even though she disyed her abilities in the videos, the videos were mainly for promotional purposes. How many people would take it seriously though?

    Gu Yuena¡¯s abilities were not weak, of course. She was the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s spiriter after all. Yet, in the eyes of most people, she could never surpass Qiangu Dongfeng, who had be a spiriter way earlier than her and was also the direct sessor of the Qiangu n, despite her rather powerful abilities.

    Hence, many people were of the opinion that she was not as strong as Qiangu Dongfeng. Her act of challenging Tang Wulin, the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master who fought and shocked the Star Luo Empire was nothing but an interlude. They thought that she wanted to leave with Tang Wulin, only that she was doing this so she would not embarrass the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reputation.

    Nheless, these righteous people now realized that the Silver Dragon Princess¡¯ abilities were indeed terrifying after witnessing the explosion of the Seven Elements, Great Fission.

    Those with discerning eyes knew that it was not just anyone who could perform the fusion of the seven elements without the Spirit Domain spiritual power. Actually, it was still difficult for one who had achieved the Spirit Domain realm!

    The terrifying great explosion surpassed the level of an ordinary Title Douluo. In other words, the Silver Dragon Princess was a Hyper Douluo powerhouse at the very least.

    She was beautiful and had such powerful abilities much to everyone¡¯s surprise. How could anyone refrain himself from being enticed by her?

    Qiangu Zhangting stood on the main tform. When he saw Tang Wulin¡¯s body being devoured by the seven-colored mushroom cloud, his facial expression was finally at ease. At least, Gu Yuena did not show any mercy at all.

    Actually, even Qiangu Zhangting was notpletely certain of Gu Yuena¡¯s abilities. After all, he was fond of her. They rarely sparred against one another, so he only heard it from his grandfather¡¯s relentless praises for Gu Yuena.

    Qiangu Dongfeng turned his head to the side and took a nce at Qiangu Zhangting. He spoke indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not Na Na¡¯s worthy opponent without the Soul-sucking Medal. Do you understand now?¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting looked at his grandfather with an odd expression. ¡°So, you¡¯ve already known this since earlier? Why haven¡¯t you told me about it?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng spoke indifferently, ¡°What should I tell you? So I can dampen your enthusiasm? Na Na¡¯s natural endowments are not something within your imagination. Do you think that you¡¯re a worthy match of hers were you not my grandson? Had it not been because I¡¯m trying to draw her over to our side that I¡¯ve organized this Joust For A Spouse Festival? Na Na¡¯s abilities are much more powerful than you imagine. Continue to watch then.¡±

    ¡°Roar...¡± A valiant dragon¡¯s roar was heard. A stream of golden radiance pierced out from the seven-colored mushroom cloud. It was a giant golden dragon surprisingly.

    The golden dragon bared its fangs and brandished its ws. A golden radiance bloomed from its entire body as it dashed out of the seven-colored cloud by force. It opened its mouth and spat out a stream of seven-colored lightning straight at Gu Yuena.

    Upon closer inspection, one could find charred marks on the golden dragon¡¯s body.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes shimmered with radiance. She raised the silver staff high in her hand and conjured a seven-colored vortex on top of her head silently. Without warning, a silver light door opened before her face. An electric radiance shed once and shot into the light door before it vanished without a trace.

    The double wings on her back pped to carry her charming figure soaring into the sky. She pointed with the staff in her right hand once again and shot out seven light orbs. The light orbs linked up instantly in the sky and transformed into the Great Fission once again before devouring the giant golden dragon.

    The explosive force of the seven elements fusion was too terrifying. The energy consumption in Gu Yuena was obviously not that much, yet the amplified effect produced from the ovepping explosions was so terrifying.

    Tang Wulin had unleashed his Golden Dragon King avatar earlier in order to dash out from the seven elements with great effort. Yet, her attacks were in quick session. Moreover, these attacks were unusually swift such that Tang Wulin did not have time to react to the situation.

    Everything happened so quickly that he felt there were too many things to handle. Tang Wulin showed a grave frown. His martial soul avatar flew horizontally across all of a sudden as heunched the Golden Dragon Flies.

    With the experience gained earlier, he seized the opportunity to dash his way out by force before the Great Fission had yet to express its full power.

    Then, he watched as the third Seven Elements, Great Fission was unleashed. Next, the fourth came.

    One after another, the seven-colored light orbs were unleashed rapidly and intensely. Tang Wulin barely managed to avoid the first orb. The next one was already waiting for him.

    In the eyes of the audience, Gu Yuena who was floating in midair was akin to a seven-colored batteryunching light orbs continuously. Then, the light orbspleted itsbination in the air before exploding with the most terrifying power. On the other hand, the golden dragon flying in the air was akin to a disowned dog which was dodging the attacks continuously.

    Tang Wulin felt calmer than anyone could imagine. He had fought against formidable enemies far too many times. He kept his mind stable at the moment just so he would not lose his wits.

    It seemed he was in an unfavorable position, but he understood the defense of his body well, more than anybody else. He knew that the Great Fission could not truly injure him.

    He relied on his Golden Dragon Body, in addition to the Golden Dragon King avatar, and the protection of the Dragon Air to mitigate the explosive force. Moreover, he had been baptised in the elemental lightning cmity during the Heavenly Refinement process. He was also blessed by the ne, so any direct harm caused by the elemental explosion was reduced. Hence, he appeared to be in a difficult position, yet in reality, he was hardly injured.

    After the seven consecutive Great Fission¡¯s explosions, the entirepetition stage was glowing with a piercing seven-colored radiance. Meanwhile, Gu Yuena appeared to be taking a breather as she had stopped her attacks temporarily.

    When Tang Wulin dashed out from the seventh mushroom cloud, his whole body felt lighter. He thought that he could finally catch his breath, but an intense sense of danger arose in his heart abruptly and gave him a shock.

    ¡°Elemental storm!¡± The simple words were uttered by Gu Yuena¡¯s cherry lips. The enunciation of each word seemed to produce a peculiar resonance. Shortly after, Tang Wulin felt the danger burst forth.

    At once, the remnant energy in the air from the prior explosion surged. It felt like the storm which Tang Wulin had once experienced back when he was at sea. At present, the surging and tempestuous elemental storm was countless times more powerful. The entirepetition stage immediately turned into a bizarre and grotesque world surrounded by a seven-colored radiance.

 Chapter 1555 - Heavenâ€™s Spear

    <h4>Chapter 1555: Heaven¡¯s Spear</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was impossible to dodge because it had already covered the entirepetition stage. The seven strikes of the Seven Elements, Great Fission were supposed to be the precursor to the elemental storm that followed which was the true fatal blow. These attacks were linked up perfectly without the slightest w.

    The six Shrek Monsters, A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi were all dumbstruck upon witnessing the scene as they stood below the stage.

    This was especially the case for Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng as they had never been close to Gu Yuena.

    In their eyes, Gu Yuena appeared to be a delicate, sweetdy. How did her abilities be so powerful during the outburst?

    The elemental storm was so terrifying that they could feel that the protecting shield was shuddering even though they were standing below the stage.

    ¡°Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break!¡±

    A deep voice came from the stage. In an instant, the strange, grotesque seven-colored world on thepetition stage suddenly began to change. It surged toward the center of the stage as if a drainage hole had suddenly opened up.

    In the sky, the giant golden dragon¡¯s silhouette could be seen once again. Its right front w suddenly probed outward and doubled in size. A ghastly vortex surged wildly in its palm and devoured the tempestuous elemental stormpletely.

    It was the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law, Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break!

    Two figures appeared in midair once again. In the next moment, the golden dragon transformed back into a human form and arrived in front of Gu Yuena in a split second.

    This time, Tang Wulin was unarmed. He dropped his pair of dragon ws as he reached for Gu Yuena¡¯s shoulders.

    With a sway of her body, Gu Yuena transformed into a water ripple before disappearing just before he could grab her. She reappeared dozens of meters away and pointed the staff in her hand at Tang Wulin. The staff shot out a seven-colored beam of light so swiftly that Tang Wulin could even try to dodge it. Even more terrifying was the sticky texture of the seven-colored light pir that stuck tightly on his body.

    The surrounding space warped ever so slightly for a moment. The light pir suddenly shrank for a moment, and Tang Wulin shifted his body horizontally in an attempt to evade it.

    It was his spiritual domain, Time Backtrack!

    However, it was also at this exact moment when an enormous seven-colored orb of light suddenly appeared before Tang Wulin as if it had predicted what his actions would be.

    The seven-colored orb was different. It did not explode like the Great Fission, but itnded right on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He was incapable ofunching another attack because he had just used Time Backtrack. Meanwhile, the seven-colored light pir that he had already dodged earlier came sweeping across andnded right on top of his body.

    The ground underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet within a radius of twenty meters began to glow in seven colors. A fountain of seven-colored radiance abruptly erupted and pushed Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body into the sky.

    The series of linked attacks seemed like more than the eyes could handle. It was a fascinating sight that left them mesmerized.

    What sort of fighting capacity was that?! Whether it was her attacking ability or her controlling ability, Gu Yuena had fully unleashed a soul master¡¯s potential in skilfully controlling elements.

    Meanwhile, there was a muffled grunt and an intense booming noise exploded out of Tang Wulin¡¯s body. A p of thunder was heard as thousands of Bluesilver Emperor vines surged out like a swarm of bees. Soon after, a halo spread out from underneath his feet. It was Elemental Stripping!

    This was the effect of the Bluesilver Golden Array. When it wasunched by Tang Wulin, it immediately unleashed the effect of Elemental Stripping.

    The attack could not measure up to the Dragon Emperor Break, of course, but it had sessfully managed to counter the pull of the seven elements around his body at least for the moment.

    The dragon wings on his back spread out and Tang Wulin took a deep breath. A valiant dragon¡¯s roar burst out from his body at once. It was the Golden Dragon Roar!

    The deafening dragon¡¯s roar sted away the elements around his body followed by the outburst of the Dragon Air. Tang Wulin swayed and soared straight into the sky. Sparkling starlight illuminated his body as he took the lead to unleash his three-word battle armor first.

    Gu Yue¡¯s abilities were far more powerful than he had imagined, making it too difficult for him to fight against her. Her control over space was so powerful that it was almost impossible to engage in closebat with her. Moreover, Tang Wulin had some deadly tricks too such as the Final Stake. He dared not use such lethal soul skills. If he truly hurt Gu Yuena, what would he do?

    As a result, he appeared to be exercising undue caution ever since the start of their battle. The strategy that he had nned was to continue exhausting her.

    He possessed not only soul power but also rather formidable blood essence power. On the other hand, Gu Yuena¡¯s act of controlling so many elements would result in the consumption of her soul power and spiritual power. Thus, after careful consideration, Tang Wulin unleashed his battle armor at once so he could rely on the armor¡¯s amplification to endure her attacks even longer. Moreover, it would also help to enhance the connection between him and the ne.

    Gu Yuena heaved a sigh in her heart and began to glow with sparkling silver light. Her charming figure grew as she also unleashed her three-word battle armor.

    A gigantic glowing silver orb appeared behind her.

    Tang Wulin was shocked. The silver orb appeared slightly familiar to him. In the next moment, Gu Yuena made a move. She did not dodge anymore and arrived before him in a split second.

    Tang Wulin was d in his three-word battle armor, Dragon Moon Song, while Gu Yuena was in her Dragon Dance Qilin battle armor.

    Both of them were standing very close to one another and gazed into one each other¡¯s eyes for a moment. Gu Yuena ced her right hand on Tang Wulin¡¯s chest as if she was trying to caress him.

    Tang Wulin instinctively wanted to dodge, but at that moment, he felt like everything in his surroundings had frozen. It felt as if he had turned into a statue and his whole body was paralyzed from top to bottom. He could not move at all and even his train of thought was halted.

    What was that?

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    In the next moment, he was violently sted away. The power of this strike was devastating. When Tang Wulin was sted away by the impact, he was rendered incapable of moving. Seen from the outside, lightning of seven colors suddenly emerged out of nowhere in the sky and struck him from all directions.

    It was the Seven Elements, Destruction Lightning.

    This was a direct attack that was almost like applying elementalw. In fact, it was even more terrifying than the elemental lightning cmity Tang Wulin endured in the past. The elemental lightning cmity was drawn in through the Heavenly Refinement process, so it was not equipped with intelligence on its own. On the other hand, the elemental lightning controlled by Gu Yuena was filled with terrifying condensed explosive force. It was even equipped with the effect of pratingw.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Moon Song was tainted with the seven colors in a split second, as his body shook seven times in the sky. At that point, a gigantic seven-colored spear appeared out of thin air. It transformed into a stream of light that instantly prated his chest. It shot him straight down to the ground, pinning him to the floor ferociously.

    ¡°No...¡±

    The six Shrek Monsters, A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi cried out in rm almost in unison from below the stage.

    Everything happened too quickly. When Tang Wulin froze in midair, their vision seemed to have frozen too.

    On the other hand, the ovepping attacks that came bombarded him in the next moment had forcefullynded on Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    It was the Seven Elements, Heaven¡¯s Spear!

    The Dragon Moon Song battle armor shattered into fragments. Despite its defensive ability, it was incapable of withstanding the terrifying power of this strike. By the time Tang Wulin was pinned onto the ground, the seven-colored radiance had already vanished, and the entire arena had turned deadly silent.

    It had happened so rapidly that even the Limit Douluo powerhouses in the crowd could not manage to help out. This was because everything had happened too quickly! Moreover, when Gu Yuena pressed her palm against Tang Wulin¡¯s chest earlier, not only did the space on thepetition stage freeze, but also the space in the entire coliseum seemed to have paused for a moment. As a result, no one was capable of keeping any of it from happening.

    It was the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena¡¯s spiritual domain, Spatial Blockade!

    Her purple eyes shimmered with crystal clear radiance. She was floating in midair as she looked down at Tang Wulin lying on the ground with blood seeping out from his nose and mouth and his body still shivering. She spoke without any expression on her face, ¡°You¡¯ve lost. You didn¡¯t manage to defeat me. You¡¯re not qualified to take me away.¡±

 Chapter 1556 - Surprisingly, She Chose Her

    <h4>Chapter 1556: Surprisingly, She Chose Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As she spoke, she waved her right hand once. A stream of seven-colored radiance swept Tang Wulin out of thepetition stage as if she was sweeping trash away.

    ¡°You...¡± The six Shrek Monsters leaped up in session and were about to dash onto the stage. However, figures emitting fierce auras descended from the sky at that exact moment,nding separately around thepetition stage. They were of various ages and dressed in the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s uniforms. Every single one of them was emitting a rather powerful aura.

    The figure that had silver radiance all over his bodynded next to Gu Yuena. Deep dragon¡¯s roars were heard echoing around his body. His hair was white as snow, but his face was youthful. His eyes turned iparably deep as his gaze swept past thepetition stage. He spoke indifferently, ¡°In the Joust For A Spouse Festival, victory and defeat decided everything. Whoever dares to create trouble shall be in without mercy!¡±

    His voice was not loud, but his words resonated within every single person in the area and even across all of Mingdu City.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s gaze shifted to the area below thepetition stage. She was not looking at the severely injured Tang Wulin being held up by hispanions but Lan Fozi.

    ¡°Your Excellency Lan Fozi, I ept your gift. Thank you for your kindness and generosity.¡±

    Upon saying that, the silver wings on Gu Yuena¡¯s back pped. Her body swayed and she vanished into thin air with a shimmering silver radiance, leaving behind ripples of silver in the sky.

    The white-haired man standing at the center of thepetition stage suddenly stamped his right foot on the ground. There was a deep booming noise, and all the broadcasting devices at the scene exploded into pieces, instantly cutting off the live feed.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, show yourselves,¡± said the old man coldly.

    More figures descended from the sky andnded by thepetition stage.

    ¡°Qiangu Dieting, I didn¡¯t expect an old man like you to still be alive,¡± came a pleasant voice. Out of the four silhouettes that descended from the sky, the leader had alreadynded on a spot not far away from the white-haired man whom she addressed as Qiangu Dieting.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Qiangu Dieting¡¯s expression changed ever so slightly upon seeing her. ¡°I see that you¡¯re still alive too?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t die in the explosion caused by you scoundrels. Of course, I¡¯m still alive.¡± The owner of that charming voice was an ailing old woman. She held a cane in her hand, but she had a pair of especially bright eyes. She was the pir of the modern Shrek Academy, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue.

    Meanwhile, the people that appeared together with her included the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin and also the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali. The four great Limit Douluos from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy were all there.

    ¡°Long Yeyue, all of you are here today. Is it because you want to start some trouble? Don¡¯t you forget that this is Mingdu City. None of the people from your Tang Sect and Shrek are allowed to leave even if there¡¯s nothing we can do to the four of you,¡± said Qiangu Zheting coldly.

    ¡°Hah-hah. Then, I would like to see how many people are willing to help the wicked perpetuate evil deeds!¡±

    Meanwhile, waves of booming noises were heard. No one realized, but troops of mechas were flying overhead. There were no yellow mecha in this troop of mechas. None of them were yellow. They were all purple with some ck mechas as well. Even more terrifying were the three red mechas with them.

    There were also more than fifty powerhouses d in at least two-word battle armor alongside the mechas. There was even a good number of three-word battle armor masters among them.

    Each of them clearly bore a symbol on their battle armors, in the form of a cross-shaped rune of a sword and shield. This was the emblem of the War God Hall.

    The powerhouses from the War God Hall were here!

    The atmosphere of the entire Mingdu Coliseum became tense at once. Even though the Tang Sect and Shrek had four great Limit Douluos on their side, at the moment, they looked to be rather limited and weak.

    ¡°The Tang Sect is still a treasonous organization. Long Yeyue, you and your people from Shrek can leave, but those from the Tang Sect are not allowed to do so. Since you¡¯re here, we might as well capture you all at once today.¡±

    Cao Dezhi smiled calmly. ¡°Qiangu Dieting, it has been years since we¡¯vest met and you¡¯re still so conceited. Back in those years, someone got a mouthful of teeth knocked out by a sweep from Brother Yun Ming¡¯s spear. I wonder if it¡¯s still painful?¡±

    When his old scar was dig at, the expression on Qiangu Dieting¡¯s face became slightly distorted. ¡°Cao Dezhi, Yun Ming is already gone. We have already set a trap here today. I would like to see how all of you are going to leave this ce anyway.¡±

    A silhouette shimmered. Qiangu Dongfeng entered the scene andnded next to Qiangu Dieting¡¯s side. He addressed respectfully, ¡°father.¡±

    Qiangu Dieting scoffed coldly. ¡°You¡¯ll still need your old father toe and put a stop to this farce. How are you qualified to be the Pagoda Master?¡±

    There was a total of six great Limit Douluos in the center of the Mingdu Coliseum. It was exceedingly rare for such a spectacr asion to ur anywhere on the continent.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo ignored their confrontation. Her silhouette shimmered and she instantly appeared under the stage at Tang Wulin¡¯s side.

    At the moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were tightly shut and his face was ghastly pale. Even though there was no wound on his chest, his aura was extremely unstable.

    Yali pressed her right hand onto his chest. Gentle holy light surged into him, allowing her to sense the changes in his body. A momentter, an astonished look shed past her eyes as she removed her hand. She gave the six Shrek Monsters instructions, saying, ¡°Take good care of him. Don¡¯t worry about the rest of the issues.¡± Upon saying that, she returned to Long Yeyue by thepetition stage.

    Long Yeyue took one step forward. Paying no attention to Qiangu Dieting standing in front of her, she raised her head and looked toward the densely arranged mechas and battle armor masters. She suddenly spoke with a loud voice, ¡°Do all of you still remember Shrek¡¯s motto?¡±

    ¡°Shrek Academy, to breed only monsters, not ordinary people.¡± The response was unexpected. It was not just one voice but thousands.

    In the audience tform, many glowing figures surged skyward. The lights on their bodies transformed into battle armor, covering all of them in a split second.

    In the space of a single breath, at least five hundred out of the one hundred thousand audience members had risen into the sky. Every single one of them was at least a two-word battle armor master.

    It was even more terrifying that among the powerhouses from the War God Hall and the Federation hovering in midair, some of the mechas and battle armor masters had descended from the sky.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Shrek!¡±

    ¡°We are from Shrek!¡±

    ¡°Long live Shrek!¡±

    The cries, some calm and others chaotic, surged. Two of the three red mechas hadnded and gathered together with the others shouting `Long live Shrek¡¯.

    There were at least a thousand powerhouses on the scene calling out the same words. They were screaming ¡®long live Shrek¡¯.

    The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue raised her head high. ¡°Shrek will always be here. The glory of Shrek is with all of you. All of you will always be the little monsters chosen by Shrek. Shrek Academy will always be your home.¡±

    ¡°Long live Shrek! Long live Shrek!¡± The responding voices were awe-inspiring.

    Qiangu Zheting¡¯s expression was already beyond unpleasant.

    Shrek and its umtion over twenty thousand years had definitely revealed itself. It was enough to shock every living being.

    The one hundred thousand audience members on the scene could not help feeling their blood boil with enthusiasm as they heard the tempestuous, wave-like calling of Shrek¡¯s name.

    The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue swept her eyes over to the Qiangu father and son with a scornful look. She scoffed coldly. ¡°We are going to leave now. Those that belong to Shrek and the Tang Sect are departing. I would like to see who is capable of stopping us!¡±

    The old woman that appeared to be elderly and ailing like a candle in the wind could only be described as domineering beyondparison at that moment.

    ¡°Why do you have to do this?¡± There was a faint sigh. A silhouette descended from the sky andnded on a spot not far away from Long Yeyue.

    He had a tall, majestic figure and his aura was as deep as the abyss. He was the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie.

    ¡°Are you going to stop me?¡± Long Yeyue asked him proudly.

    Chen Xinjie shook his head. ¡°Why do we have to do this at our age?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to stop me, then scram!¡± Long Yeyue did not show the slightest respect for Chen Xinjie¡¯s feelings. Under the close watch of the crowd, the Boundless Sea Douluo, famed for his steadfastness, actually fell back by a step.

 Chapter 1557 - Carved On Bones And Burned Into Memory

    <h4>Chapter 1557: Carved On Bones And Burned Into Memory</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Brother Chen!¡± Qiangu Dieting called out in a panic.

    Chen Xinjie said in a deep voice, ¡°Let them leave.¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand at the sky. His subordinates from the War God Hall all retracted their weapons at once and flew higher, away from the scene.

    Long Yeyue held her head high, and with all eyes on them, she walked out with the Holy Spirit Douluo, the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo following behind her. Their followers from the Tang Sect and Shrek followed the Douluos closely and left the Mingdu Coliseum in a formidable array.

    ¡°Brother Chen, this is Mingdu City and the Tang Sect is a treasonous organization. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Federation using you of treachery for doing this?¡± asked an infuriated Qiangu Dieting.

    Chen Xinjie took a cold nce at him. ¡°More than one-third of our War God Hall are graduates from Shrek Academy. Half of our people are rted to Shrek Academy. Do you want to stir up the hos¡¯ nest?¡±

    Qiangu Dieting was stunned for a moment.

    Chen Xinjie spoke coldly, ¡°If Shrek is truly that active, do you think that Shrek is capable of existing for twenty thousand years? Keep your distance from our War God Hall in the future. We are not to be exploited by all of you. Whether this is rted to the Holy Spirit Cult, I believe that your heart knows the truth.¡±

    Upon saying that, he leaped into the sky and in a sh, vanished without a trace.

    ¡°B*st*rd!¡± Qiangu Dieting shouted in rage. In a split second, the entirepetition stage copsed three meters into the ground. There was nothing he could do despite his quasigod-ranked cultivation base.

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s expression was foul beyondparison. Even though the final scene was not broadcast to the entire Federation, there was still an audience of one hundred thousand that witnessed the whole scene. It was absolutely impossible to stop this information from spreading. How would the Spirit Pagoda maintain its reputation when news of what happened here started to spread?

    The Joust For A Spouse Festival had ended. The Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena chose Lan Fozi in the end.

    Who would have expected this result?

    On the other hand, the Tang Sect and Shrek had openly made a disy of their strength during such an important event for the Spirit Pagoda. Moreover, Shrek was standing on the side of the Tang Sect without the slightest reservation. This was breaking news that could affect the entire continent¡¯s political situation!

    How terrifying was this?!

    When Tang Wulin regained consciousness, he found that he was lying on a bed. He was no longer in the cksmith¡¯s Association. It was no longer suitable for him to return to that ce after such a huge event that left the entire continent incredulous. Almost everyone was staring at people from the Tang Sect and Shrek now. It was not an easy task for so many to leave even if they were separated into small groups.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Xie Xie sensed the change in Tang Wulin¡¯s aura and hastily came to the side of his bed, looking at him with a deeply concerned expression.

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be sad. This matter huh, erm...¡± He had no idea how he was going to console Tang Wulin.

    Before everyone¡¯s eyes, his chest was pierced by his lover¡¯s staff. It was difficult for anyone to ept such a thing.

    Tang Wulin sat up and rolled his eyes at Xie Xie. ¡°I don¡¯t need your constion.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xie Xie was stunned for a moment. He raised his hand and touched Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead subconsciously. ¡°Big Brother, are you delirious with fever?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Can you at least give me more credit than that? How would I lose my mind from a fever?¡±

    Xie Xie widened his eyes from surprise and said, ¡°You¡¯re not feeling even a little bit sad after being treated like this by Gu Yue? Could it be that you¡¯ve shifted your love to another person? Is it Dai Yun¡¯er? Or someone else?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Stop that. It¡¯s better for you to use your imagination in your cultivation. I¡¯m fine. Where¡¯s everyone? What are they doing?¡±

    Xie Xie replied, ¡°We are still in Mingdu. Elder Long said that we shall leave when you¡¯ve awakened. Big Brother, are you really alright?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Can you please borate on what happened in the end?¡±

    Xie Xie looked at Tang Wulin with uncertainty while he described everything that urred in simple terms.

    ¡°You have no idea how my blood was boiling with enthusiasm at the time because this is our Shrek! That Qiangu Dieting¡¯s expression was so unpleasant and also there was that Qiangu Dingfeng. Hah-hah, I can¡¯t stop myself from feeling mirthful when I think about that.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded ever so slightly. The situation was not that different from what he had expected. The Tang Sect and Shrek each voiced out their respective stances. The only thing that went awry was that he was incapable of taking Gu Yuena.

    Was he not feeling sad in his heart? It was impossible for him not to be at least somewhat upset. However, he could still ept the matter overall.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s did not exactly choose not to leave with him. It was just that he was incapable of convincing her to do so. As for the injuries on his body, they had already faded to nothing.

    They appeared to be horrendous, but in reality, Gu Yuena¡¯s two final attacks were exerted on his battle armor. Only thew power of the energy contained in the seven-colored elements surged into his body and produced a peculiar change by reacting with the elemental lightning cmity that he had endured earlier.

    When he had awakened from his deep slumber, he found that hisprehension of elementalw had risen by another rank. In addition, Gu Yuena was dressed in a golden dress at the time. Even though she never said a word about her affection for him throughout the whole ordeal, many things were shown through her actions.

    It was clearest when she pressed her palm against Tang Wulin¡¯s chest at the end, and during that instant of Spatial Blockade, only Tang Wulin could see her intentions. In her heart, there was only him.

    It was a feeling that was transmitted to Tang Wulin through the process of spiritualmunion. Even though it had onlysted for one moment, it had been carved into his bones and burned into his memories.

    Tang Wulin was in a peculiar mood. He had already begun to understand the reason that Gu Yuena refused to leave with him. It was not because he was not powerful enough, but because she had her own purposes. Her goal targeted the Spirit Pagoda. In fact, Tang Wulin could already figure out some of it. He was also being confronted by some tough choices at the moment.

    He found that what was worrying him most was Gu Yuena¡¯s safety! The Spirit Pagoda had been on the continent for thousands of years and had exceedingly profound inner secrets, like the quasigod-ranked powerhouse that had appeared, Qiangu Dieting. His abilities were no less than the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie¡¯s.

    She was all alone and surrounded by numerous powerhouses. She could end up dying for her cause if she was not careful. Moreover, there was also Qiangu Zhangting.

    Tang Wulin was in a bad mood as soon as he thought of that love rival of his. Even if Gu Yuena was pretending to be polite, Tang Wulin found that he was reluctant to let Gu Yuena stay by Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s side.

    Tang Wulin was also troubled by another matter as well. It was whether Gu Yuena¡¯s enemy was the Spirit Pagoda or was there someone else? After all, she once told him that her enemy was the entire world. If so, how was he going to make a choice like that?

    As a result, Tang Wulin was feeling a strange mix of emotions. He was not depressed, but his state of mind wasplicated. Gu Yuena was too strong and independent. It was definitely not an easy task to persuade her and take her away. Even though she had revealed her ideas to him, she had also used her actions to dere her determination in carrying them out.

    As a result, Tang Wulin found himself very troubled by this matter. He was of two minds as to how to manage this matter.

    At the same time, he was feeling shocked by Gu Yuena¡¯s abilities.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities had elevated by leaps and bounds, especially in thest two years. After a few rounds of incredible changes, he had a breakthrough in his cultivation base, reached the rank of Title Douluo, fought against the powerhouses of the Star Luo Empire in the Battle of Five Gods, bathed in the baptism of lightning on the sea, achieved Heavenly Refinement and became a Divine Craftsman of his generation.

    With every elevation, his overall ability was greatly increasing. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he could already be considered truly deserving of the titles of the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy.

    Even so, Tang Wulin felt an overwhelming suppression when he was battling against Gu Yuena the other day, especially when they were truly engaged in the fight at the beginning. Gu Yuena¡¯s abilities were exceedingly powerful and her control over all sorts of elements had even resulted in Tang Wulin losing the blessing of the ne despite being the chosen one. He was being dominated during the entire battle.

    Even though he could im that that suppression kept him from being able to express himself fully this time, more importantly, it was because Gu Yuena was so powerful, especially during the final two attacks. Gu Yuena¡¯s outburst of energy was terrifying, but her perfectly precise control ability was even more astonishing.

 Chapter 1558 - What Sort Of Girl Is She?

    <h4>Chapter 1558: What Sort Of Girl Is She?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was actually possible to kill him with those two attacks. If they had not been deadly, Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng would have been able to tell. In fact, even Elder Long and the others thought that Tang Wulin was severely injured, let alone everybody else.

    She was capable of controlling her strength to such a minute extent. Tang Wulin examined his conscience and acknowledged that he was unable to do that. This was a real disparity. Gu Yuena¡¯s spiritual cultivation base was definitely superior to his. In fact, she could possibly be far beyond him.

    She had always been improving herself too. Moreover, her abilities were far more powerful than he had imagined. Judging from the battle, Tang Wulin could almost confirm that Gu Yuena was on the same level as a powerhouse that had just reached Limit Douluo-rank.

    It had only been a few years! Her growth rate was very impressive. Frankly, Qiangu Zhangting was not even worthy of carrying Gu Yuena¡¯s shoes.

    Those were her genuine abilities. Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual cultivation base had already reached the Spirit Domain realm to the point of Thought Concretization, but as he saw it, Gu Yuena¡¯s spiritual cultivation base was as deep as the abyss. He found that he could not see the edge at all. What sort of realm was that? Perhaps, it was already the peak of the Spirit Domain realm. Not even a quasigod-ranked powerhouse would necessarily possess such a powerful spiritual cultivation base.

    She was already so powerful, yet Tang Wulin was still ranting about wanting to protect her. In fact, he had even beencent about his abilities. There was much more that he could improve upon so he could be even more powerful.

    He tidied up his train of thought gradually. His willpower had been tested after experiencing countless confrontations. Soon enough, he suppressed the negative emotions and shifted his attention to his elevation.

    His abilities were the foundation of everything else. He would need to possess sufficiently powerful abilities no matter what. At least, he would need to surpass Gu Yuena¡¯s abilities. He could only help her if he had sufficient abilities or...

    His mind became focused once again. Tang Wulin got up from the bed and took a nce at his room.

    It seemed to be some kind of hostel that appeared extremely ordinary, but also very clean. The nket had a faint sundried scent that smelled dried and pleasant.

    He walked to the front of the window and pulled open the curtains to take a look outside. Everything he could see seemed to be calm, as if nothing had happened. However, Tang Wulin had a feeling that this was the calm before the storm.

    The Joust For A Spouse Festival¡¯s finale had truly shocked the entire continent. It was the first time the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy had ever joined hands to make such a brazen disy in public. The effect had grabbed everyone¡¯s attention and left them all astonished.

    Even though Xie Xie had not exined in detail earlier, Tang Wulin could figure out how huge the effect of this incident was. It was equal to Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect partnering up to go against the Spirit Pagoda. Moreover, they did not show the slightest respect for the Federation.

    The most terrifying part was the influence disyed by Shrek Academy, because of which even the War God Hall refused to stand on the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side.

    There were four Limit Douluosbined from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy and also an unknown number of powerhouses that came in secret.

    Ever since Shrek City was destroyed, this was the first time the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy had made a public appearance together. It was quite apparent that the reconstructed Shrek still had an abundance of inner secrets and the support of four great Limit Douluos. It was enough to terrorize any great force out there.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Joust For A Spouse Festival this time could be described as being reduced to a chaotic mess. The only bright point was that the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena had managed to defeat the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master Tang Wulin.

    Even so, no matter how one looked at it, the battle appeared to show that they were in love but forced to engage in a fight. The Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master was in love with the Silver Dragon Princess. Moreover, one could tell from their exchange that these two were definitely a couple in the past. Otherwise, they would not have said the words that they had.

    All at once, these topics spread across the entire Douluo Continent like wildfire. Everyone, including people staying in remote areas, would gather and discuss theplicated rtionship between these great forces.

    ¡°How are you?¡± The Amorous Douluo pushed the door open and entered the room.

    ¡°Your Excellency,¡± Tang Wulin turned around and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Zang Xin took a deep look at him. ¡°Are you really alright?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded without the slightest hesitation.

    Zang Xin smiled and heaved a soft sigh. He said, ¡°Amorous love loathes itself for wrongly devoting love for the heartless, huh?¡±

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing. ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re not going tounch your domain at me, right?¡±

    Zang Xin said, ¡°It seems like you are really doing alright there. Could it be that you¡¯ve formed some sort of agreement with that girl?¡±

    Tang Wulin immediately had a strange look on his face. There was a saying that ¡®old ginger is spicier than new¡¯ ¨C experience counts. Zang Xin was already capable of figuring something out just by looking at Tang Wulin¡¯s mannerisms.

    ¡°I suppose you can consider there is, or perhaps not.¡± Tang Wulin had no idea how to answer the Amorous Douluo¡¯s question.

    Zang Xin frowned and said, ¡°The little girl is quite impressive. The abilities she disyed the other day surprised all of us. We thought that you were a monster, but we didn¡¯t expect that your Shrek Academy had even cultivated another little monster that was no weaker than you. Elder Long said that her spiritual power has surpassed us all.¡±

    Tang Wulin was astonished. ¡°Even Elder Long?¡±

    Zang Xin nodded without the slightest hesitation.

    The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue could be described as the most powerful person of the four Limit Douluos from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. Possibly, she was even slightly more powerful than the Heartless Douluo.

    If even Elder Long had acknowledged that her spiritual cultivation base was inferior to Gu Yuena¡¯s, one could imagine how powerful Gu Yuena¡¯s spiritual power had be.

    Zang Xin spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Is the youngdy hungry for power?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°No, I believe that she is not that kind of person.¡±

    Zang Xin gazed deeply at Tang Wulin. ¡°It seems like you know something about her.¡±

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh. ¡°Much of it is just conjectures and I can¡¯t tell for sure. However, I can at least confirm that her ties with the Spirit Pagoda are certainly not harmonious. In fact, it¡¯s highly possible that it¡¯s a hostile rtionship.¡±

    Zang Xin spoke, ¡°You¡¯ll still need to manage the issues with her delicately. The girl¡¯s potential is limitless and it¡¯s hard to tell what she will be capable of in the future. All of you are still young. If you can get her return to your side one day, that would be for the best. Otherwise, you must be mentally prepared for the very likely possibility that she will end up as your opponent in a direct collision one day.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Zang Xin said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about her first. After the Joust For A Spouse Festival ended, the situation became a little chaotic. The parliament¡¯s Dove Faction had proposed to that our Tang Sect¡¯s officially treasonous organization once again, but this has had some major opposition from the Hawk Faction which is mostly led by the Spirit Pagoda. However, the situation is much better this time. At least, many people from the Independent Faction have already stood on Dove Faction¡¯s side. Even though it remains to be the weaker party, but it is still much better than previously. At the same time, there are already some forces that announced their support in the reconstruction of Shrek Academy now.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed brightly. ¡°What are those forces?¡±

    Zang Xin smiled. ¡°Shrek¡¯s influence is certainly capable of stirring the entire continent. Almost all the members of the Independent Faction and the Dove Faction have dered their support. We had already formed strong ties with these members. Moreover, there are some big brothers in the Hawk Faction that have also expressed their support for the reconstruction of the academy.¡±

    ¡°Hawk Faction?¡± Tang Wulin had an astonished expression. The support from the Independent Faction and the Dove Faction was not a surprise at all. The original Shrek Academy was headed by the leaders of the Independent Faction. Immediately after the academy was destroyed, the Independent Faction had begun on a downward trend which had continued over the past few years. Now that Shrek Academy was remade, the faction would need to express their support, of course, especially after Shrek Academy had built such huge momentum during the Joust For A Spouse Festival the other day.

    However, Tang Wulin had genuinely never expected that support woulde from the Hawk Faction as well.

    ¡°The first party that expressed its support for Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction was the Southern Army Corps.¡± Zang Xin¡¯s lips cracked into a faint smile.

    The regimentalmander of the Southern Army Corps was Yue Zhengyu¡¯s grandfather. He was the head of the Holy Angel n. His support represented all of the Holy Angel n and the entire Southern Army Corps.

    The Southern Army Corps could be described as the corps with the most concentrated authority out of the great army corps in the Federation. The Holy Angel n operated the army for thousands of years so they were so deeply seated that even the Federation dared not change themissions assigned to the Southern Army Corps easily.

    Due to the Holy Angel Douluo Yue Zhengen¡¯s cultivation base and position, he would never show support to Shrek just because of Yue Zhengyu. It was due to Shrek¡¯s influence and also for the future alliance between the academy and the Holy Angel n.

    On the other hand, Southern Army Corps made up about one-seventh of the fighting forces in the entire federal army! The support of this army corps would mean a lot to them.

    ¡°We have the support of the Blood God Army too.¡± The smile on Zang Xin¡¯s face grew thicker.

    The Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun was a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse. Even though the Blood God Army was not in the military¡¯s listing, could any other army corps everpare to the Blood God Army¡¯s fighting capacity? The Blood God Army was guarding the abyssal ne¡¯s passage, so their support was more of the moral kind.

    The support of two Limit Douluo-ranked military big brothers was certainly vital.

    ¡°Most importantly...¡± There was a hint of yfulness to Zang Xin¡¯s smile now.

    What else could be more important than the support from the Southern Army Corps and the Blood God Army? Tang Wulin looked at Zang Xin in astonishment.

    ¡°The War God Hall has dered its support.¡±

 Chapter 1559 - Super-concentrated Soul Circuit Defense System

    <h4>Chapter 1559: Super-concentrated Soul Circuit Defense System</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zang Xin¡¯s words left Tang Wulin confounded. As the organization consisting of the corebat strength of the federal government, War God Hall had actually dered its support for the reconstruction of Shrek Academy. It was almost no different from acquiring support from the federation itself.

    ¡°How, how is that possible?¡± The federation did not want to see Shrek Academy achieving its old glory. Otherwise, it would have never joined hands with Spirit Pagoda in the first ce.

    How could a Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition be stolen so easily? Tang Wulin would never believe that this was not rted to the internal issues of the federation.

    Yet, the fact that War God Hall had actually openly expressed its support in the reconstruction of Shrek Academy signified that the matter had already exceeded Spirit Pagoda¡¯s control and even the control of the federation.

    Judging from Zang Xin¡¯s expression, Tang Wulin could tell that there were some hidden clues. ¡°Is this rted to Elder Long?¡±

    Zang Xin sniggered. ¡°Even though there are quite a number of people in War God Hall that are rted to Shrek as over one-third of them have graduated from Shrek, that person has definitely yed a decisive role in this matter. How can this be achieved so easily without his support? It seems that he has finally made up his mind.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not refrain himself from smiling. The emotional matters of the older generation were truly intricate.

    Zang Xin was referring to the current generation of War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie. He was one of the strong big brothers in Hawk Faction. He was also the most powerful person on the federal government¡¯s side. He had managed the War God Hall for over five decades and was definitely deeply rooted in the position. Everyone in the military posts including Bright Mirro Douluo and Angel Douluo were still inferior to him.

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s deration had basically signified that Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction would no longer face resistance. Even Spirit Pagoda dared not often the big brother that had direct control over almost all the Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses in the federation!

    It could be said that everything was developing in the best possible direction with the Boundless Sea Douluo¡¯s support. Even though Tang Sect¡¯s name had yet to be rectified, if Shrek¡¯s reconstruction could bepleted and entered the right path, it would also reflect well on the Tang Sect.

    In the projectyout for Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction, a portion was specifically designed for Tang Sect.

    ¡°That is truly awesome. Shrek¡¯s reconstruction can finally enter the right path,¡± Tang Wulin said in excitement.

    Zang Xin nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s another good news. The Super-concentrated Soul Circuit Defense System being developed by Tang Sect for over a hundred years has finallypleted its development phase.¡±

    Tang Wulin had heard about this system from Zang Xin before. It was absolutely the best technology of today. Its initial research was precisely carried out for Shrek City. It was a form of super defense soul device system.

    In simpler terms, if the development of this defense system had beenpleted earlier and it was set up, the great catastrophe would not have happened to Shrek City. This system definitely deserved the reputation of the ultimate defense.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. How long do we need before the system can be put into use?¡± Tang Wulin anxiously inquired.

    Zang Xin said, ¡°Not soon. Moreover, the resources needed are massive. With Tang Sect¡¯s umtion of resources, it will take at least seven years toplete the overall Super-concentrated Soul Circuit Defense System with Sea God Lake as its center. In addition to the modifications to all sorts of equipment, it¡¯s impossible to do it in less than ten years. Moreover, we will need to consume at least one-third of Tang Sect¡¯s resources.¡±

    Tang Wulin was at a loss for words upon hearing the costs. Those were the resources that Tang Sect had umted over thest twenty thousand years! And yet more than one-third of the resources would need to be used in order toplete the system. One could only describe this with the word ¡®terrifying¡¯.

    Zang Xin smiled. ¡°However, it will still be worth it. Both Tang Sect and Shrek will need a safe and stable base so that no other people can sneak in and take advantage of us.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°It¡¯s truly going to be a huge problem now that the resources avable on the continent are depleting.¡±

    Zang Xin continued, ¡°After the system has beenpleted, all Tang Sect¡¯s research effort will be concentrated in two directions. The first one is for the recovery of the environment while the other is outer space exploration. I hope that we can find a future for our Douluo through our hard work and efforts. It is a special period of time now so all your attention as Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master is focused on going against the outside forces. When Shrek¡¯s reconstruction ispleted, Old Cao and I will be passing over everything rted to the internal operations of Tang Sect to you. By then, you¡¯re going to be troubled with many tasks.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly. ¡°Your excellency, don¡¯t you pass over everything to me. You are a capable man and capable men should always be busy.¡±

    Zang Xin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. How old are we now? We should be thinking about retiring in peace in the presence of young people like you. However, there are certain matters that we will still need to attend. Recently, we¡¯ve been feeling a little strange. It has already been a very long time since the Holy Spirit Cult has made any movements. This is very unusual for them considering their temperament.¡±

    Ever since the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯seback, all sorts of sabotages and catastrophes had urred continuously. However, the cult had vanished without a trace during this recent period of time. Ever since the surprise attack on Tang Wulin back then, the Holy Spirit Cult had not made any appearance. During the recent Joust For A Spouse Festival of Spirit Pagoda, Tang sect and Shrek Academy were on guard for the possible appearance of Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses but they had not encountered a single evil soul master from the start to end.

    Tang Wulin frowned. ¡°That¡¯s true. It seems a bit too quiet.¡±

    Zang Xin said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing from Star Luo Empire and Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s side either. It¡¯s an unusual situation. We must be prepared. You¡¯re already a Divine Craftsman now so you must strive toplete your four-word battle armor in advance. You will be standing on an undefeatable ground when you have your four-word battle armor.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wulin nodded. Not only him but he should begin preparing for hispanions as well. The only issue was that he could not forge his four-word battle armor at the moment due to the over high-quality requirement. He was still incapable of controlling that with his current standards.

    ¡°Alright, rest well. We will leave in the morning tomorrow.¡±

    Zang Xin soundlessly left just like how he came. People from Tang Sect and Shrek moved through the underground channels. In reality, even though the federal government did not apprehend these organizations, they had not expressed their intention to rectify Tang Sect¡¯s name either.

    It seemed like Spirit Pagoda had no choice but to suffer this loss in silence.

    Tang Wulin leaned on the sofa of the VIP car in the soul train as he looked at the scenes continuously skimming past the window. He was in a rare state of mind.

    On his opposite side, Xie Xie leaned his head on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s shoulder but was pushed away by Yuanen Yehui.

    Er Ming sitting next to Tang Wulin was decadently feasting big mouthfuls of barbecued chicken sold on the train.

    The destination of their trip was not the Shrek Academy, but Yuanen Yehui¡¯s home.

    It was best for them to resolve the issue rted to Yuanen Yehui¡¯s lurking peril as soon as possible. Yuanen¡¯s cultivation base had already achieved eight-ringed at present. Even though she possessed the twin martial soul such that her Fallen Angel martial soul did not affect her as badly as her mother¡¯s back then, a certain effect was still present on her. Er Ming had already announced that the issue could be solved but Yuanen Yehui¡¯s n was unaware of this matter. The best method to solve this was toplete the process before Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s witness. Only then would Yuanen Yehui¡¯s name be rectified before her n. At the same time, Er Ming hoped to use this opportunity to acknowledge his descendants.

    ¡°Boy, are you looking to stretch out that tight skin of yours?¡± Er Ming red at Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie sniggered. ¡°Not really. Senior, I¡¯m considered your half disciple now and also your half descendant¡¯s son-inw. If I don¡¯t work hard, how can I help you to carry on the family line huh!¡±

    Er Ming rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a truly shameless boy.¡±

    Xie Xie appeared to be quite proud instead of being ashamed. ¡°That¡¯s true. How will I ever get a wife if I were not shameful.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your wife again?¡± Yuanen Yehui rolled her eyes.

    Xie Xie coughed. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t talk anymore. I don¡¯t want to trigger big brother by making a public disy of our affection.¡±

    Tang Wulin cracked his neck and smiled. ¡°Xie Xie, I heard from senior Er Ming that you¡¯ve recently been making vast improvements, huh!¡±

 Chapter 1560 - The Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 1560: The Arrival</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Xie Xie¡¯s control over the transformation of space had genuinely improved under Er Ming¡¯s guidance. The Space-time Dragon was said to be capable of traveling through space and time, so it was definitely not as simple as spatial concealment. After so many days of cultivation, Xie Xie had identified the right direction of cultivation and was advancing at a tremendous pace.

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m but a fireflypared to you.¡± Xie Xie immediately sat upright while talking.

    Everyone was acquainted with one another for such a long time now. There was a saying that one could understand the meaning behind the lyrics just by listening to the song. Xie Xie was well aware that he would be drawing in Tang Wulin¡¯s challenge if he did not behave himself. Of course he did not want to be tormented.

    ¡°What are you afraid of, just do it? Fight him. How can you ever improve yourself if you don¡¯t challenge a powerhouse,¡± Er Ming said with the desire to stir up trouble.

    Xie Xie rolled his eyes. ¡°Senior, please let me live for a few more years for the sake of Yuanen¡¯s happiness.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui suddenly intruded. ¡°However, I would like to give it a try. Captain, why don¡¯t we look for an opportunity for Xie Xie and I to challenge you together, is that alright?¡±

    Her elevation during this recent period of time was also huge. Under Er Ming¡¯s guidance, she gradually began fusing Cloud Vortex Divine Punch with Titan Divine Punch. Moreover, her cultivation base had already reached the peak of eight-rings. There was only one fine line between her cultivation base and the Title Douluo realm. It was just as mentioned by Er Ming, in order to elevate faster, one would need adequate stress and one would also have to challenge a powerhouse.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Tang Wulin agreed to her proposal without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    Xie Xie saw Yuanen Yehui¡¯s determined gaze. He wished to object but he could not do it and smiled bitterly.

    The soul train traveled at high speed. There was no way of telling if their luck had changed but they did not encounter any situation this time atst.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s home was located in the eastern part of the continent. It was actually not that far from the original Shrek City. It was located on the eastern side of the original Great Star Dou Forest in a city named ¡®Uphill City¡¯.

    It was a second-tier city surrounded by mountains. The soul train would have to bore through a tunnel in order to reach the city. After the train stopped and the group of people got down from the train, they saw that the ce looked like a peaceful haven away from the turmoil of the world.

    The Uphill City was surrounded by mountains as its walls. All sorts of vegetation grew lushly in the mountains. The environment here was protected in great condition. As soon as one entered the Uphill City, the air felt much fresher and even the sky appeared to be bluer and clearer.

    ¡°Your hometown is truly amazing!¡± After getting off the soul train, Xie Xie inhaled a deep breath of refreshing air and felt a rxing sensation run through his entire body.

    When he turned his head to the side to look at Yuanen Yehui, he realized that there was something wrong with her. She stood there nkly while her body slightly shivered.

    How many years had passed and how many years had it been since she returned to this ce! She had finally returned to the familiar yet strange ce, so how could she not be overwhelmed with emotions

    She could still clearly remember every scene that she had experienced as a child. In one single day, her mother had turned into an ice-cold corpse. In one day, her father who once stood on the pinnacle of the n was reduced to a zombie. Everyone looked at her with eyes filled with rage and hatred. Her originally warm n had suddenly turned into a deep abyss of living hell.

    She felt as if she could still hear her grieving, wailing, and weeping.

    Xie Xie sensed that something was wrong about her as he hastily walked over and held her hand. He gave it a tight squeeze and softly said, ¡°Everything is going to be alright. I¡¯ll be by your side at all times.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui turned her head to the side and took a nce at him. All of a sudden, she found herself in a trance. Yes! For so many years, he had always been by her side no matter what. He was there when Shrek encountered the great catastrophe and he was there when she was enlisted in the army. Every second and every moment, he was right by her side. Regardless of her detachment from him, he went from being rejected to eptance and then when their rtionship was agreed upon, he had never ever abandoned her.

    She had neverpletely opened her heart for him due to her past. On the other hand, her heart now suddenly softened as she listened to his words.

    Aspared to Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena, she realized that her rtionship with Xie Xie was already much happier. At least, they had been together all along!

    ¡°Hmm.¡± She softly nodded and tightly squeezed his hand.

    They walked out of the train station and found a car waiting over there. A man was standing by the side of the car. Yuanen Yehui could not help changing her countenance for a moment upon seeing him. This was because this person was none other than her second uncle, the second uncle who changed his name to Yuanen Tianshang.

    Yuanen Tianshang took a nce at Yuanen Yehui without any expression as he opened the car door.

    The group of people arrived in front of the car. Yuanen Yehui opened her mouth in an attempt to say something but she did not manage to do it. She joined Xie Xie and sat inside the car

    Tang Wulin closely followed behind and got into the car while Er Ming walking at the back of the line sized Yuanen Tianshang up and down a few times. He nodded and said, ¡°Your aura is overly gloomy. The depression in your heart has greatly affected your insight.¡±

    Yuanen Tianshang raised his brows ever so slightly after hearing the words that sounded senile and even a little as if he were directing the affairs. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Er Ming chuckled but did not answer the question. He got into the car on his own ord. However, Yuanen Tianshang could only sense a gush of indescribable terrifying stress that was emitting from Er Ming¡¯s body the very moment he got into the car.

    He had only ever felt the stress of this extent from his father.

    ¡®Is he a Limit Douluo?¡¯ His pupils constricted for a moment without his control. He thought to himself that this person should be a Limit Douluo sent out by the Shrek Academy.

    Even though they lived far away in the Uphill City, they too had watched the live broadcast of Joust For A Spouse Festival. Anyone who was a soul master would be shocked upon witnessing the appearance of the four great Limit Douluos from Shrek and Tang Sect because these were extremely powerful people!

    If the Limit Douluo before his eyes now belonged to Shrek too, then the hidden ability of Shrek Academy was truly terrifying. It was simply unimaginable. Shrek truly deserved its reputation of being the number one academy on the continent!

    This person should be here because he was worried about Yuanen¡¯s safety, right? However, that issue would still have to be solved.

    Yuanen Tianshang took a seat on the driver¡¯s seat. He slowly drove the soul car onto the road.

    Before her return, Yuanen Yehui had informed her n. Yuanen Tianshang was willing toe and personally pick them up today because of her courage. Her willingness to return proved that she was willing to face the problem. Yuanen Yehui was a courageous child. Even though he hated the sister-inw that killed his wife, he did not divert his hatred onto Yuanen Yehui. Perhaps it was due to his hatred that he did not hope the tragedy to rey itself once again.

    The Uphill City was not a big ce. Titan Giant Ape n was a reclusive n so they did not live in the downtown area but in a manor located in the west countryside.

    Calling it a manor sounded nice but in reality, it was more like a vige. The manor was situated beside a river at the foot of a hill. Large stretches of lush green forest surrounded the ce. It felt like a peaceful haven away from the world¡¯s turmoil.

    Under Yuanen n¡¯s proper management, even though the vige waspletely situated on a mountain, a winding mountain road passed through the door of every vige house. A soul car could drive up the road so this ensured convenient transportation to the n.

    When Yuanen Yehui saw the mountain vige from afar through the car¡¯s window and could no longer control her tears from streaming down her face. It was a ce that left her with countless beautiful memories but was also filled with countless painful moments.

    As they entered the small rugged road on the mountain, Er Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. He could clearly sense that the small vige was indistinctly filled with an iparably familiar aura. How could he refrain himself from being excited? This was because almost everyone here had inherited his bloodline and lineage!

    As a creature that had existed for countless years, he was no longer just a soul beast. In a sense, at least a portion of him was a human. Simr to the situation with mankind, the passing of lineage was the most important task for soul beasts too.

    He had always thought that he did not have any descendants. When he suddenly saw that so many of them existed, he could not stop himself from the flood of emotions? It felt amazing. Moreover, it was something he had never experienced before even after living for thousands of years.

    Er Ming had already lost count of how long it had been since he was as delighted as now. He was already growing impatient to make an appearance before his descendants. He did not wish to prove anything nor hoped that his descendants would address him as ¡®ancestor¡¯, but he only hoped to see them live joyously and continue his lineage. He would be satisfied with it.

    It was the first time in his life that he had ever felt such intense feelings towards mankind. In fact, he felt it more than the kind feelings he had for Tang San. It was a female human being that gave birth to his descendant and helped him to pass down his lineage! His descendants were human beings too. It felt as if mankind was no longer as abominable as before.

    The soul car drove all the way until it stopped in front of a mansion located halfway up the hill. It was a stretch of rather t ground. The mansion appeared to have upied a ratherrge area and it was thergest building on the mountain. It was also Yuanen n¡¯s ancestral house and this was where the ancestral hall was located.

    Yuanen Tianshang took the lead to get down from the car. He walked to the inside of the mansion without waiting for Tang Wulin and the rest.

 Chapter 1561 - Yuanen Clanâ€™s Manor

    <h4>Chapter 1561: Yuanen n¡¯s Manor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Yehui regained her calm at present. Since she had returned, she was prepared to face the problem. She took a deep breath and was first to get down from the car while the other three followed in session.

    Er Ming looked curiously everywhere, then he nodded in satisfaction. He felt at home with the environment. It was a rather impressive ce.

    Er Ming who grew up in the Great Star Dou Forest had always enjoyed the forests the most. Even though it was a forest mountain, it was quite pleasant here.

    Yuanen Tianshang appeared at the door once again and signalled Yuanen Yehui to follow him.

    At present, the ancestral home appeared deste. Other than Yuanen Tianshang, there were no others living there. The four of them followed behind him.

    As soon as they entered the ancestral home, they immediately felt a different aura within. Tang Wulin identified it as a nt-type aura. It smelled pleasant and had a calming effect on people. It was apparent that the ancestral home was built with extraordinary wood materials.

    As they walked through the door, they were greeted by a spacious courtyard. Tang Wulin had seen this kind of courtyard in the Heaven Dou City before. It was an ancient architecture on the Douluo Continent. Apparently, the Yuanen n was a traditional n.

    Yuanen Tianshang did not speak but guided the group of four inside. Yuanen Yehui lowered her head ever so slightly as she followed behind him. She was not observing her surroundings as she had no wish to see it. In fact, she dared not look for fear of losing control of her emotions.

    Xie Xie was holding her hand tightly all this while trying to give her support. Tang Wulin and Er Ming followed behind. At the same time, they were sizing up the mansion.

    There was a ring of columns which supported the porch surrounding the front courtyard. The columns were made of wooden logs. The aura seemed to be emitting from the logs. It exuded a feeling as stable as Mount Taishan. They crossed the front courtyard from the side and arrived at the middle courtyard. The first thing which greeted them were the two huge characters: ¡®Ancestral Hall¡¯.

    It was thergest room of the entire mansion, but it seemed more like a hall. The characters, ¡®Ancestral Hall¡¯ were written with elegant simplicity. One could tell that it was written by a famous expert at one nce.

    Yuanen Tianshang walked toward the ancestral hall with the rest of them following suit.

    Compared to the simple and unsophisticated look of the exterior, the ancestral hall was magnificently decorated. Each part of the hall appeared exquisite. At the front of the ancestral hall, a giant table shaped like a staircase had row upon ascending row of ancestral tablets ced on it. The rows formed a triangle with the top row as the apex of the triangle while the bottom row was the triangle¡¯s base.

    Each ancestral tablet recorded the person¡¯s name together with his or her dates of death and birth. An ancestral tablet was ced at the highest position with the inscription ¡®Deceased mother, Xiong Xiaoling¡¯.

    It was a little odd that a statue was ced next to the tablet. The statue was rather small, the height of the tablet which was about thirty centimeters. It was in the form of an ape beating its chest with its hands. The statue appeared life-like. However, due to its size, it seemed rather cute and goofy at a nce.

    The first reaction Tang Wulin had upon seeing the status was to look toward Er Ming by his side. Then, he saw Er Ming¡¯s lips twitching. Soon after, he heard Er Ming¡¯s voice in his head saying, ¡°Since when have I turned into this, this...¡±

    He was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you paying your respect to your ancestors?¡± Yuanen Tianshang spoke for the first time since entering the house. His voice sounded stern and serious.

    Yuanen Yehui took a nce at her second uncle and spoke softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Upon saying that, she knelt down on the rush cushion and gave three kowtows.

    His willingness to take her to the ancestral hall signified that the Titan Giant Ape epted her as a part of the n. Although it sounded simple, it was no easy feat! After all, her mother was the one who caused a great catastrophe to the n once. Of all the ancestral tablets ced on the altar, how many people ced in thest few rows had died because of the great catastrophe?

    Yuanen Tianshang¡¯s expression turnedplicated as he watched Yuanen Yehui perform her kowtows respectfully. In the end, he heaved a heavy sigh.

    Meanwhile, a huge silhouette walked out from the back of the ancestral hall. It was precisely the head of the Titan Giant Ape n, Yuanen Zhentian.

    Yuanen Zhentian heaved a sigh softly as he saw Yuanen Yehui kowtowing respectfully at the altar. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±

    His gaze then shifted toward Tang Wulin. He gave Tang Wulin a nod. Suddenly, Yuanen Zhentian felt a burning gaze at the moment, so he looked toward the source subconsciously.

    Their eyes met. Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s body shook once abruptly. He had an astonished look in his eyes. He felt his heart throbbing in a way which he had never experienced before. The palpitation originated from his bloodline. The blood essence in his body surged tempestuously toward his chest the moment he saw this person.

    Such a situation had urred a few times prior to this. Once, when he made a breakthrough to the seven-ring Soul Sage. It happened again when he possessed his martial soul avatar, and again when he made a breakthrough to the nine-ring Title Douluo. Last but not least, it happened during his Limit Breakthrough.

    Precisely now, he took one nce at this person, and the feeling appeared out of nowhere for no apparent reason. How could he not be surprised?

    Er Ming hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re the head of this n?¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Precisely the grand old man. And you are?¡±

    The corners of Er Ming¡¯s lips twitched once. Yuanen Yehui had gotten up from the floor at present. She was about to say something but was stopped by Er Ming who raised his hand.

    Er Ming then pointed to the statue on the top row of the ancestral altar. He spoke in a peculiar voice, ¡°I¡¯m it.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian was stunned for a moment. Tang Wulin¡¯s first reaction was he almost burst outughing. Even Yuanen Yehui who was quite nervous initially was dumbstruck for a moment, while Xie Xie covered his mouth and turned his head to the side.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Yuanen Tianshang barked in rage.

    Er Ming chuckled bitterly. ¡°I know it¡¯s very difficult for all of you to believe it, but it¡¯s me alright. Come out.¡± He was already growing restless from exposing his identity. Soon after, he wanted to take down the statue and rece it with something else.

    He took a step forward and left the ancestral hall.

    Yuanen Zhentian looked toward Yuanen Yehui uncertainly. Yuanen Yehui nodded in reply. ¡°He¡¯s right.¡±

    As he felt puzzled after experiencing the shaking of his bloodline for no reason earlier, Yuanen Zhengtianter became aware of something. It was precisely this sudden awareness that he found it beyond belief.

    ¡®What... how is it possible?¡¯

    Yuanen Zhentian grabbed Yuanen Tianshang who was about to throw a tantrum before he walked out of the ancestral hall in long strides.

    Then, he watched as Er Ming stood at the center of the middle courtyard. Er Ming was raising his head to look up at the sky.

    Er Ming¡¯s body began to lengthen. His terrifying muscles began to bulge. A mighty aura which was familiar to the entire Yuanen n surged forth from his body.

    The granite-like huge muscles with its iron-ck skin, and a mountain-like overbearingness exerted a mind-blowing shock on everyone.

    This time, even Yuanen Tianshang clearly felt the throbbing sensation of the bloodline inside his body. When Er Ming¡¯s body continued to grow with his bloodline aura getting more powerful, the entire Yuanen nsmen who had not left the Uphill City felt the changes in their bloodlines.

    In a dimly-lit room, a man with tousled hair and moustache felt his body shake once. He raised his head subconsciously, and his murky eyes became clearer. Suddenly, he looked in one direction.

    Er Ming¡¯s figure grew over a hundred meters before he stopped. It felt like he was standing upright between heaven and earth with an indomitable spirit as he stood in the middle courtyard.

    An exceedingly thick bloodline aura surged out from his body. Yuanen Zhentian was astonished because he felt inferior whenpared to the powerful aura emitted by Er Ming.

    He was a quasi god. Undoubtedly, he was a quasi god-ranked powerhouse to whom Yuanen Zhentian had aspired to be all this while. However, he did not expect to encounter such a person. Moreover, the person had the same Titan Giant Ape bloodline as him!

 Chapter 1562 - Er Ming And The Young Maidenâ€™s Story

    <h4>Chapter 1562: Er Ming And The Young Maiden¡¯s Story</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Er Ming stood over there. He seemed to be in deep meditation. Meanwhile, vivid scenes were being disyed.

    In a forest, a bright-eyed, vivacious young maiden was trotting along merrily. She was humming a song, ¡°The little maiden is picking mushrooms. She has arge bamboo basket on her back...¡±

    Thought Concretization!

    The term appeared in Yuanen Tianshang¡¯s mind at once. It was shocking for him because the Thought Concretization had audio as well. What level was one¡¯s spiritual cultivation base in order to achieve this?

    Prior to this, Yuanen Zhentian only thought that Er Ming was terrifying, besides being a Limit Douluo. Currently, he realized that this terrifying person had a cultivation base which surpassed his father¡¯s.

    In the scene, the young maiden was picking mushrooms from the bottom of some tree stumps and bushes. She then ced the mushrooms into the bamboo basket which she carried in her arm.

    When she made her way to another part of the forest and saw a huge tree, she suddenly gasped. There was a chubby ape lying under the huge tree.

    The ape had a dense, pitch-ck fur which was smooth and glossy. It appeared rather adorable.

    Upon seeing the ape, the image of the statue ced on the ancestral tablet altar immediately came to Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. It looked quite simr.

    ¡°Wow, what a cute little ape.¡± The young maiden had a surprised look on her face but did not show the slightest fear. The ape appeared to be less than half a meter in height.

    She squatted to stroke the ape¡¯s fur gently, and she looked a little surprised.

    The ape was sleeping soundly. It did not budge at all as if it was enjoying the petting. It turned on its side and slept soundly.

    The young maiden giggled. ¡°So cute.¡± Then, she used her hand to pinch the ape¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you breathe. Let¡¯s see if you wake up.¡±

    The ape was ufortable as expected. Its body wriggled for a moment, then it pped the young maiden¡¯s hand away before it opened its eyes.

    They gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. A murderous glow shimmered in the ape¡¯s eyes while the young maiden ignored it. She giggled. ¡°You¡¯re adorable.¡± As she was speaking, she rubbed its head once again.

    The ape¡¯s raised hand with its sharp ws paused for a moment. It did not w the young maiden in the end. On the other hand, the young maiden had no clue that she had just passed through the gates of hell.

    The young maiden picked up a mushroom from her little bamboo basket. ¡°This is for you. It tastes scrumptious. It¡¯s a fresh matsutake. I had to look all over for it.¡±

    The ape was stunned for a moment before it took the mushroom subconsciously. It then shoved the mushroom into its mouth and swallowed it after two or three chews.

    ¡°Wow, you like the taste of it, huh! Awesome, this is for you.¡±

    The young maiden passed her bamboo basket to the ape. It seemed like the ape was truly famished. It took the bamboo basket and began feasting without any reservations. It took only a short while before it finished all the mushrooms in the young maiden¡¯s bamboo basket.

    The young maiden was only too willing and excited to watch the ape gorge down the mushrooms.

    ¡°You should go home. I¡¯m going to pluck some more mushrooms. Otherwise, I can¡¯t exchange it for money to buy wine for my father. My name is Xiong Xiaoling. You must remember my name.¡± The young maiden waved her hand at the ape upon saying that before she turned around and trotted away.

    The scene paused and vanished.

    Yuanen Zhentian and Yuanen Tianshang were watching in bewilderment. They felt their skins turned numb.

    The scene appeared once again. This time, there was a huge fire that seemed to bridge heaven and earth.

    It was a vige covered in mespletely. The horrible fire spread and devoured everything in the surroundings.

    A giant sphere about thirty meters in diameter was seen in the center of the vige. It was fiery red all over. There was no doubt that it caused the great catastrophe.

    The screams and wails echoed through the entire sky. The young maiden Xiong Xiaoling¡¯s silhouette appeared again. She was screaming and weeping in pain while immersed in the sea of fire.

    The ce where the sphere-shaped huge rock hadnded was precisely her house! Her whole family was crushed underneath.

    The huge fire in the surroundings had spread near her but she remained screaming and crying. At present, she was not aware her life was in danger. She only howled in sorrow.

    Meanwhile, a silhouette descended from the sky to grab her before bouncing away from the sea of fire. Meanwhile, Xiong Xiaoling had lost consciousness when she was grabbed by the silhouette.

    The gigantic silhouette was the Titan Giant Ape. It had been the little ape in the past. It dashed wildly through the mountain forest until he reached the side of ake and ced her on a rock.

    The Titan Giant Ape swayed his body once and transformed into its human form. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be Er Ming.

    ¡°You treated me to a feast of mushrooms, so I¡¯m saving your life.¡± Er Ming muttered to himself in the scene.

    He scooped up some water with his palm and sshed it on the young maiden¡¯s face.

    The young maiden regained consciousness slowly after being sshed with the icy coldkewater. She appeared to be in a daze, but she soon recalled everything that happened earlier. She began wailing in pain once again.

    Er Ming stood by her side. He did not console her but let her cry her heart out.

    She lost count how long it had been when she finally stopped crying. She then noticed the tall man standing by her side. She asked in fear, ¡°Where am I?¡±

    Er Ming spoke, ¡°You¡¯re in the forest. Your home has been hit by a meteorite and it has been destroyed. I was the one who saved you.¡±

    Xiong Xiaoling wailed bitterly once again. She was hysterical until she lost consciousness once again.

    The sun rose and set three times. In between, Xiong Xiaoling cried until she lost consciousness a few times before she quietened down gradually.

    Er Ming picked fruits and caught fish to feed her. The two hardly spoke to each other since Xiong Xiaoling was usually in a trance.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± She finally asked one day.

    ¡°Me? You can call me Tai. You¡¯re getting better. I¡¯m going to send you back to the city,¡± said Er Ming.

    Xiong Xiaoling was stunned. ¡°But, I have nowhere to go.¡±

    Er Ming did not speak.

    Xiong Xiaoling suddenly raised her head and looked toward him in slight agitation, ¡°Are you abandoning me?¡±

    Er Ming was stunned for a moment. Without waiting for his response, Xiong Xiaoling pounced onto him.

    The scene ended thus far...

    When the scene appeared once again, it was early in the morning the next day. She was lying in his arms. After the catastrophe, it was the first time since she smiled. The sunlight shone upon her silky soft hair which reflected with a faint golden lustre.

    Er Ming looked at the person in his cradle with a dumbstruck expression. He rubbed his eyes asionally as if he could not believe everything that happened was real.

    It did not take long before Xiong Xiaoling woke up. She smiled toward him shyly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to return to the city. We have everything we need here. Is it alright if we stay here?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± agreed Er Ming.

    Then, he began lumbering for wood to build a house. There was no need for him to do so, but he did not want Xiong Xiaoling to have a life exposed to the wilderness.

    Day by day, time passed but they were happy together.

    However, there was always a gloominess and uncertainty in Er Ming¡¯s eyes.

    Finally, a day came when he raised his head and looked up to the sky. A dash of green light shed past. He pondered for a moment before he nced at the wooden house where Xiong Xiaoling was sleeping soundly.

    He took a deep breath, inscribed a bunch of characters on the ground, and drew a map. Then, he leaped up and transformed into the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s enormous figure in midair before he left.

    Xiong Xiaoling woke up and realized he was gone. She called out his name, yet there was no response.

    Out of the blue, she stumbled upon the writings and the map.

    It was a map which led one to the world outside. The instructions were clearly written which exined how to use the map to leave the great forest.

    ¡°I¡¯m the ape which you fed the mushrooms in the past. I¡¯m not a human being. I¡¯m a soul beast, the Titan Giant ape... I have some matters to attend to and I¡¯ll be back in ten days. If you don¡¯t mind my nature as a soul beast, wait for my return. I¡¯ll stay by your side always. If you can¡¯t ept this, then you can return to the human world and leave this ce by following the map.¡±

 Chapter 1563 - I Was Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 1563: I Was Wrong</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°B*st*rd, idiot, idiot!¡± Xiong Xiaoling called out aloud while tears streamed down her face.

    Er Ming hid in the distance and watched everything.

    The next day, Xiong Xiaoling left early in the morning with a simple bundle.

    Er Ming watched her departing silhouette in a daze until he could no longer see her. Then, he began roaring in agony. He had truly fallen in love with her but little did he know that she would just leave as such.

    He wildly dashed over and pped the wooden house into fragments. He wiped away the words while moaning and roaring continuously. Finally, he leaped and went away into the distance for real this time.

    The scene had finallypletely ended at this point. On the other hand, Er Ming¡¯s silhouette shrank back to its original size as he transformed back into his human form. His eyes had reddened already.

    The recollection of memories had more than just happy times, there was deep agony too. Even though it had already been countless years and the Yuanen n had been passed down for so long, he could still clearly remember every detail of the incident back then and feel every portion of the sweetness and pain.

    Not only had this shocked Yuanen Zhentian and Yuanen Tiandang, even Tang Wulin, Yuanen Yehui, and Xie Xie felt the same.

    The atmosphere in the entire courtyard had turned a little gloomy.

    ¡°You were wrong,¡± Yuanen Zhentian said with a bitter smile.

    Er Ming was stunned for a moment. ¡°I was wrong?¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian had a bitter smile on his face. ¡°Yes, you were wrong. You haven¡¯t ever returned to that ce after you left, right?¡±

    Er Ming said in a raged voice, ¡°What¡¯s the point of going back? To look at the ruins?¡±

    ¡°Please hold on.¡± Yuanen Zhentian turned around while speaking and walked back to the ancestral hall. He returned with a n pedigree in a short while.

    He turned over a few pages and took a nce at Er Ming. He read in a deep voice, ¡°He truly is an idiot, a b*st*rd. Can¡¯t the idiot tell that I am already pregnant with his child? There is a saying that goes ¡®Where the needle goes, the thread follows¡¯. Why did he not frankly tell me? What an idiot! I can never possibly leave him even if I were to give birth to an ape child for him! So what if he is a soul beast? He is pure, kind, and he takes care of me right down to the most trivial details. I would have died if not for him. Idiot! Why won¡¯t he tell me right to my face.¡±

    ¡°He said ten days but why do I see a stretch of ruins when Ie back after six. I was only going back to my vige to take a look. I was back in less than ten days though. Yet, our home is gone. Our house is destroyed and he has nevere back again. Did something happen to him? A Tai,e home! I miss you.¡±

    ¡°A Tai, our child is about to be born, do you know that? Come home! It has already been more than ten days. It has already been many many days since, why haven¡¯t youe back to me? A Tai, I miss you.¡±

    ¡°A Tai, my belly hurts. I think I¡¯m about to give birth, what should I do? A Tai, A Tai, I miss you very much...¡±

    ¡°A Tai, I didn¡¯t die. Our child is born, yet you still haven¡¯t returned. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here, always. I am rebuilding our house little by little. It still looks the same as before. Will youe home sooner? Come and see our child.¡±

    ¡°What should I name our child? You¡¯ve only told me that your name is ¡®A Tai¡¯ but I don¡¯t know your surname. You said that youe from the primeval great forest and we are all gifted with the most primeval favor given by nature. Before your return, our son shall take the surname of ¡®Yuanen¡¯. He is a boy, so I¡¯m going to name him Yuanen Sitai. A Tai, I miss you so much.¡±

    Er Ming moved swiftly and arrived in front of Yuanen Zhentian. He grabbed the n pedigree in Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s hands. Despite Er Ming¡¯s powerful abilities and strong body, he was uncontrobly shaking at present. His entire body was shuddering while his face was ghastly pale.

    He flipped over the pages and read the words written on those pages as if Xiong Xiaoling was reminiscing about her past. His body swayed before he sat onto the ground with a loud thump.

    Tears coursed down Yuanen Yehui¡¯s face when she was listening to her grandfather reading the journal, even Tang Wulin and Xie Xie¡¯s eyes had turned red without their notice.

    It was a misunderstanding, it was a frightening misunderstanding!

    Xiong Xiaoling had only wished to seize the ten days¡¯ time to return to her vige so that she could take a look. On the other hand, Er Ming hiding in the dark to observe was under the assumption that she had left in pain and sadness because she was incapable of epting Er Ming¡¯s identity.

    The tragedy happened just like that. It was not supposed to happen.

    Yet, who was it to me here? Should Er Ming be med for not trusting her enough? Or should she be med for leaving in a rush and did not even leave behind a note?

    Misunderstandings frequently urred under such circumstances. It was a misunderstanding that was not supposed to happen!

    ¡°Ahh...¡± An agonizing howl surged skyward and shook through the entire Uphill City. Tears rained down heavily in front of the ancestral hall.

    Inside the ancestral hall, the cute andical-looking little ape appeared like it was about to cry. Thick Titan Giant Ape¡¯s blood essence fluctuated and enshrouded the entire mountain slope.

    At present, arge number of Titan Giant Ape n¡¯s nsmen had already made their way over to the ancestral house in a rush. How could such a huge movement not startle the entire n?

    Yuanen Zhentian asked Yuanen Tianshang to tell the nsmen that everything was fine here and stop them froming here.

    Whether it was the cultivation base disyed by Er Ming or the precision of the Thought Concretization to the journal left behind by the first ancestor mother Xiong Xiaoling back then, Yuanen Zhentian realized that this person could very possibly be the first ancestor of this n. He was the true king of soul beasts, the Titan Giant Ape.

    Yuanen Zhentian found that he too was greatly moved by this incident. On the other hand, the mystery of the disappearing first ancestor that had remained unsolved in the history of the n all along had finally been answered too.

    Er Ming came over in full excitement yet the experience had turned into deep regret and sorrow at present. Yes! His self-confidence was too low back then. He did not believe in the rtionship enough and he subconsciously thought that Xiong Xiaoling would leave him because of his identity as a soul beast. Yet little did he know that it was just a misunderstanding.

    The more he read the content of Xiong Xiaoling¡¯s journal, the more he was suffering from the heart-wrenching pain. Had he waited for a few more days, had he waited until the end of the ten days¡¯ time, had he visited the ce at the very least, the tragedy would never have happened. He would have found his lover. On the other hand, the Divine Realm had yet to vanish at the time. He could even possibly take her along to the Divine Realm so that he could stay by her side all the time.

    Yet, everything was past now. There was no chance for him to do anything at all. Even if the Divine Realm was still here, he was incapable of turning back everything that had happened. He would not be able to change everything even if he could turn back time and return to the past. This was because that would change the course of history and distort the entire space. In fact, it could even result in his lineage vanishingpletely.

    As a result, he could only immerse himself in pain and regret that there was nothing he could do to change it.

    After a long while, Er Ming heavily heaved a sigh. He stood up once again and pushed back the n pedigree to Yuanen Zhentian.

    Yuanen Zhentian hesitated for a moment. ¡°Elder, you...¡±

    Er Ming walked back to the ancestral hall once again and looked at the memorial tablet ced on the top row. All at once, all sorts of emotions flooded his heart when he saw the words ¡®Xiong Xiaoling.¡±

    ¡°First ancestor¡¯s statue was hand-carved by the first ancestor mother, that¡¯s why it looks like that,¡± said Yuanen Zhentian.

    Er Ming smiled bitterly. ¡°So be it then. I have always thought that I never had anyone in my lifetime. I have never owed it to my brother or friends. Yet, little did I know that I would owe it to her. She had passed down my lineage for me yet I abandoned her. She was right, I am an idiot, fool, b*st*rd. I¡¯m not worthy of being your first ancestor. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know my real name. My name is not A Tai, Xiaoling. My name is Er Ming. I can¡¯t change history and I can¡¯t go back in time to look for you. However, I swear to you that I will never love another person like how I loved you back then no matter how long I live in the future. I¡¯m sorry, Xiaoling. When the major affairs are settled, I will go back to our house to apany you.¡±

    At this point, he turned his head to the side and looked towards Yuanen Zhentian. ¡°Is our house from back then still there?¡±

    Yuanen Zhengtina nodded. ¡°It¡¯s still there. It¡¯s located near Heaven Dou City and we¡¯ve bought thend. Even though the Great Star Dou Forest has been severely damaged, the small forest is still there. It is supposed to be on the outside of the Great Star Dou Forest. The ce is rather remote. We¡¯ve bought thend and someone has always been guarding the wooden house. It¡¯s thend of our legacy after all.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Er Ming nodded.

    Yuanen Zhentian hadplicated emotions due to his granddaughter¡¯s return. Yet he did not expect that not only his granddaughter had returned, but his ancestor had returned too.

    All at once, the ancestral hall sank into momentary silence. It was growing awkward.

    Tang Wulin walked to Er Ming¡¯s side and gently patted his shoulder. Then, he said to Yuanen Zhentian, ¡°Senior, we have two purposes for our trip this time. One is for Senior Er Ming to acknowledge his n while the other is to solve the issue regarding Yuanen Yehui.¡±

    He could not address Er Ming as uncle anymore in front of the others. After all, Er Ming was the ancestor of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s lineage. He would be taking advantage of Er Ming if he were to him as uncle.

    Yuanen Zhentian hurriedly said, ¡°We wee you to join us. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s situation permits no dy. We must solve the issue before she makes a breakthrough to the Title Douluo realm. Otherwise, it would result in another catastrophe.¡±

 Chapter 1564 - Revenge?

    <h4>Chapter 1564: Revenge?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°What are you nning to do about it?¡± Er Ming had already recovered from his shock at present. He raised his head and asked Yuanen Zhentian.

    Yuanen Zhentian bitterly said, ¡°I was nning on crippling her Fallen Angel martial soul first. After all, the situation with her is different from her mother¡¯s back then. She has a twin martial soul so I hope that the Fallen Angel martial soul has a lesser effect on her. It should be fine if the linked passage to the demonic ne doesn¡¯t appear after one of her martial souls is crippled. Otherwise...¡±

    He paused for a moment at this point and said in a deep voice, ¡°Otherwise, we will have to cripple all of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s martial souls.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Words suddenly escaped Xie Xie¡¯s mouth as he subconsciously shielded himself in front of Yuanen Yehui.

    After so many years, he had watched Yuanen Yehui cultivate painstakingly every single day. Even though she had already achieved her cultivation base and realm at a young age, yet she had sacrificed a lot in reality. Every single one of the Shrek Seven Monsters worked hard but Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn were the two most hardworking ones for sure.

    Yuanen Zhentian took a nce at Xie Xie. he did not speak but his gaze was unusually determined.

    Er Ming waved his hand. ¡°Cripple it? Why do you have to cripple it? It¡¯s better to keep it than crippling it.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian was stunned for a moment. He did not care about everybody else¡¯s opinion but this person could very possibly be the first ancestor of the Titan Giant Ape n. So he could not disregard this person¡¯s advice, especially after Er Ming had already disyed his abilities that were far more superiorpared to Yuanen Zhentian. He had no choice but to listen to Er Ming¡¯s opinion.

    Cold radiance shimmered in Er Ming¡¯s eyes. ¡°The demonic ne had the audacity to ughter my nsmen. How can we just break the ne¡¯s passage and allow them to wander carefreely? Let alone the fact that child Yuanen Yehui will get hurt, they are not the only ones that are allowed to utilize the ne¡¯s passage but we can do so too. What¡¯s there to be afraid of this tiny little demonic ne?¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian was stunned for a moment. ¡°Elder, what do you mean?¡±

    Er Ming scoffed coldly. ¡°Not only are we not going to just cut off the passage but we are also going to help them to open the ne. Your daughter-inw is dead and so many of your nsmen have died. Could it be that you are not going to seek revenge?¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian was dumbstruck because he had truly never thought of it. ¡°Elder, but that is the force of another ne!¡±

    Er Ming said, ¡°You¡¯re too inexperienced. Firstly, you should understand that there are differences between the two nes. Why are the other nes trying to invade our ne? It is precisely because the Douluo Continent is the main ne, and those nes that are attempting to invade because either they are incapable or they are too weak. They are all trying to seize the advantage here from us. However, there are very few nes that are truly capable of invading our Douluo Continent ne.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this demonic ne before. It is a medium ne and it is about one-tenth the size of our Douluo Continent. However, it is an extremely barren. Their characteristic is their penchant for piging. They continue to exist by piging the life force from other nes. The demonic ne¡¯s overall strength is far weaker than us. It is also incapable ofparing to the abyssal ne which is actually threatening the Douluo Continent. The most powerful creature there is still below the god-rank. It¡¯s not impossible for one n to unite its strength to fight against an entire ne. However, if you were to say that the n can¡¯t even fight against a passage, are you still worthy of inheriting the n¡¯s bloodline? You can certainly create an excruciating loss for the demonic ne with proper nning.¡±

    Even though Yuanen Zhentian was a demigod-ranked powerhouse, he was only over one hundred years old after all. How could his knowledge of nes evenpare to Er Ming¡¯s? At present, even though he was a little confused by listening to the exnation, he could still understand some of it.

    ¡°Elder, isn¡¯t this too risky for us?¡±

    Er Ming spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Do you think that I will risk the lives of my descendants? We have two quasigods and true divine weapons on our side, what can the demonic ne do?¡±

    ¡°Two quasigods?¡± Yuanen Zhentian was stunned.

    Er Ming said, ¡°Confidencees from one¡¯s abilities and past experiences. My visit this time is not to stop you from solving the issue on Yuanen Yehui but I¡¯m here to seek revenge for my descendants. You¡¯re my descendant too. Even though I¡¯m not qualified to acknowledge you as my family, I can still bestow you with something. In ten days, if I¡¯m incapable of elevating you to the quasigod-rank, you can disregard everything that I¡¯ve just said as utter b*llsh*t. If I can do it, then you must work with me to fulfill the n and seek revenge for the dead children as the head of this n.¡±

    Elevating to quasigod in ten days? Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s eyes instantly brightened as soon as he heard Er Ming¡¯s words.

    It had already been decades since he had achieved demigod-rank. It appeared as if he was only one step away from bing a quasigod, yet he was still incapable of taking that one step! If he could truly be elevated to quasigod-rank, then everything would be different.

    He had already believed that the person before himself was indeed his first ancestor, but there was no evidence that could prove his identity. If Er Ming could sessfully help him to elevate his cultivation base, then it would prove Er Ming¡¯s identity without a doubt!

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes brightened at once upon hearing those words. He gathered towards them in an attempt to tter. ¡°Teacher, look...¡±

    ¡°Move aside. Who¡¯s your teacher. Cultivate yourself to a Limit Douluo first. Moreover, your bloodline is different from mine so I can¡¯t help you. Zhentian, look for a meditation room and I shall have a discussion with you in private.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Yuanen Zhentian agreed without the slightest bit of hesitation. His gaze had already turned more respectful as he looked toward Er Ming.

    Yuanen Zhentian left with Er Ming. Yuanen Yehui took a nce at the memorial tablet on the top row and heaved a sigh softly in her heart. A misunderstanding was truly a terrifying thing in the human world huh!

    Yuanen Tianshang took three of them to the back courtyard. ¡°All of you can rest in the guestrooms for now.¡±

    ¡°Second uncle, my father...¡± Yuanen Yehui looked toward Yuanen Tianshang with a pleading look in her eyes.

    Yuanen Tianshang hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Wait for your grandfather¡¯s instruction. Don¡¯t go over for now. It may not necessarily be a good thing for you to pay him a visit.¡±

    After saying that, Yuanen Tianshang walked outside with long strides.

    Yuan n had an extremely simple and in style. There were only some simple fixtures and furniture in the guestroom. Everything was made with real wood. There were no overly excessive decorations in the room but the room had a faint woody scent to it. It felt calming and pleasing.

    Yuanen Zhentian brought Er Ming to his study room.

    He was feeling slightly uneasy as he looked at the person before himself that could very possibly be his ancestor. It was truly quite difficult for him to address this man as his ancestor yet all sorts of signs were pointing to the fact that this person¡¯s identity was true!

    Er Ming waved his hand toward Yuanen Zhentian. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to feel nervous. I¡¯m not nning on doing anything here and only want to take a look to see if all of you are doing well. I hope to do something for all of you to the best of my abilities and I¡¯ll be satisfied. I¡¯m not qualified to acknowledge all of you as my nsmen for I have never carried out any of my responsibilities. I don¡¯t have the right to...¡±

    At this point, he could not help smiling bitterly.

    Happiness was once right before him yet he did not appreciate it. In the end, he missed what could possibly be his only chance at being happy in his lifetime due to some stubborn mistakes.

    Fortunately, his bloodline was passed down. He could clearly sense the pure Titan Giant Ape¡¯s bloodline that flowed in Yuanen Zhentian, Yuanen Tianshang, and Yuanen Yehui. There was absolutely no mistake that his bloodline had been passed onwards.

    The heavens were already treating him well. Now he could only do something for his descendants to the best of his abilities.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You can¡¯t be med for this matter either. Moreover, it has already been so many years.¡± Yuanen Zhentian heaved a sigh in his heart. Even though he found that he was incapable of addressing Er Ming as an ancestor, he was already speaking to Er Ming with respect.

    Er Ming spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it. Let¡¯s talk about your situation now. Judging by your current state, you have already achieved the pinnacle of your current natural endowments. It will be very difficult for you to improve by even one step further just by relying on self-cultivation. You should understand this.¡±

 Chapter 1565 - Enlightenment Light

    <h4>Chapter 1565: Enlightenment Light</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Zhentian nodded without the slightest hesitation. He had always been at the edge of demigod-rank, one step away from reaching it all this while. Nevertheless, it had been fifty years and he was still incapable of taking that final step.

    As he grew older, his blood essence began to weaken. The effect of blood essence had on the pure strength of the Titan Giant Ape martial soul was tremendous. Thus, Yuanen Zhentian had always known that it was highly possible that he would not make that breakthrough in this life. He had only found a wisp of hope after encountering Er Ming and learning from his earlier words.

    ¡°I have a way that can help you to take that step, but if you were to do it, it¡¯s possible that you¡¯ll be incapable of continuing your advancement in the future. You¡¯re at a disadvantage because of your age. Perhaps you would have had a better chance if you had encountered me thirty years ago.¡±

    ¡°One more step? What do you mean?¡± Yuanen Zhentian looked at Er Ming with a shocked expression.

    Er Ming spoke in a deep voice, ¡°The Divine Realm truly does exist. I can tell you this with great certainty. I genuinely witnessed Tang San ascend into Godhood with my own eyes so long ago. Moreover, I have followed him all the way to the Divine Realm and watched as he approached the position of Godking step by step. However, something happened to Divine Realm afterward. It was swept away by the space-time turbulence, which took the realm away entirely. The Douluo Continent wouldn¡¯t be deteriorating as fast and life energy would not be depleting so rapidly if it were still under the guardianship of the Divine Realm. Thus, you can say that I was a God in the past.¡±

    ¡°After the disappearance of the Divine Realm, due to the restrictions imposed by the narw and the loss of Divine Realm¡¯s Godhood projection, my abilities have been held at quasigod-rank, which is the highest level possible on the Douluo Continent. It¡¯s very difficult to advance anymore after cultivating to this extent, but if therees a day when the Divine Realm returns, I can still go back to it.¡±

    ¡°As a result, I¡¯m saying that I can help you to reach quasigod-rank and increase your lifespan by a few decades. However, you will no longer have a chance of cultivating into Godhood anymore even if the Divine Realm returns in the next few decades. This is because I must trigger the potential in your bloodlinepletely in order to allow you to take that one step. All of your potential will be used up if you go through with it.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian replied without any hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m willing to do it. I am well aware that I¡¯m actuallycking in natural endowments. Frankly, our n is capable of standing tall in the soul masters world because of your lineage, but with the passing of time, our bloodline will be diluted to a certain extent. Our first ancestor and the two generations following were all quasigod-ranked, but no one since has been capable of cultivating to that level. If you can help me elevate to quasigod-rank and extend my lifespan for a few more decades, I¡¯ll already be quite satisfied. I wouldn¡¯t dare to crave for more.¡±

    Er Ming nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to solve the issue of the diluted bloodline. Even though I can¡¯t solve it for everyone, I can guarantee that at least one line is capable of inheriting it with adequate concentration.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± Yuanen Zhentian was overjoyed. As the head of the n, what could be more important to him than passing down the n¡¯s lineage?

    ¡°I¡¯m very fond of the child Yuanen Yehui. She has experienced so many things. Even though she has been through so much pain, it¡¯s precisely because of this that her growth far exceeded her peers. Whether it is her state of mind, her abilities or her attitude in cultivation, no ordinary person canpare to her. After solving these issues, I¡¯ll bestow her with the inheritance of my bloodline.¡±

    ¡°No problem with that.¡± Yuanen Zhentian agreed fully.

    Er Ming said, ¡°We shall let nature take its course then. If it¡¯s fine with you, we will begin now. The act of helping you to take that step is actually not that difficult.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Yuanen Zhentian was very practical, and he sat on the spot without the slightest hesitation.

    Er Ming sat behind him and unleashed a bright yellow radiance from the inside of his body.

    ...

    Tang Wulin awakened from his meditation. It was already close to dusk. This was his usual waking time after his daily cultivation because it happened to be a good time for him to cultivate Purple Demon Eyes through the purple air in the sky.

    After his spiritual cultivation base had achieved Thought Concretization, his Purple Demon Eyes reached the highest realm. Only a few people had ever managed this in the Tang Sect. However, Tang Wulin could still feel that there was some disparity between his spiritual cultivation base and the most powerful state. Gu Yuena had already shown him just how true that was.

    The battle between them the other day had not been entirely feigned. There were many real collisions that happened during the process, and he was totally dominated by Gu Yuena. The abilities disyed by Gu Yuena were all of Limit Douluo-rank. Perhaps her cultivation base had yet to achieve that, but her skills were definitely at that level already. Tang Wulin felt like his spiritual power waspletely suppressed by her despite his spiritual cultivation base. It was terrifying.

    In fact, even the numerous Tang Sect and Shrek Academy Limit Douluos felt that their spiritual power was suppressed by Gu Yuena as well. One could only imagine the extent of her spiritual power.

    As such, he dared not slow down even for just a moment. He must continue to work hard at cultivating and elevating himself.

    His soul power cultivation base had already achieved rank-93. He was getting closer and closer to bing a Hyper Douluo. His cultivation speed was even more impressive. What brought him the most satisfaction was that, if he put in enough effort, he would be able to feel his cultivation has elevate.

    ¡°Ding!¡± There was suddenly a sharp sound.

    It did note from outside, but sounded as if it hade from his body. It was as if something inside him had instantly broken.

    Then, he heard Er Ming¡¯s familiar voice in his ears, ¡°Use your heart to feel it.¡±

    ¡°Hum!¡±

    There was an intense humming noise, and Tang Wulin watched as his surroundings blurred and warped. Even though it had onlysted for one moment, he could immediately hear the calls of the entire world after that moment.

    Yes, it was the entire world.

    Natural elements of all attributes in his spiritual perception boiled over in a split second and surged in a single direction like a swarm of bees.

    He dashed out of the door in a sh, raising his head to the sky to take a look.

    A gigantic pir of light surged Tom and cut through the night sky as if it was trying to link Heaven and Earth. Heaven and earthw transformed. There seemed to be something extraordinary floating in the sky far away. A stream of golden striations descended from the sky and transformed into golden runes that moved toward the golden radiance.

    He could hear the sound of deep chanting. There was no melody to it, but it sounded pleasant to the ears. It was just like the resonance of the narws.

    Laws ovepped one another and transformed. The oveppingyers moved in circles, appearing as if they were drawn to each other but also as if they were repulsing one another. The feeling was so fantastic that it made one feel joyous from the bottom of one¡¯s heart but also a little anxious.

    What was that?

    He had seeded.

    Tang Wulin immediately realized something.

    ¡°This is the enlightenment light. One can leave by stepping on the light path when one has truly ascended to Godhood. The single color of the enlightenment light signifies quasigod while four colors and above signifies a true god. Seven colors signifies rank-2 Godhood while nine colors is for rank-1 Godhood. Bear this in mind.¡±

    It was Er Ming¡¯s voice once again.

    The enlightenment light was what allowed passage to the Divine Realm. The bright yellow radiance signified quasigod rank. It had only taken one day for Yuanen Zhentian to be elevated from demigod rank to quasigod.

    That was quite an impressive speed! His decades-long pursuit and his dream hade true in a day. Even merely witnessing, Tang Wulin could not help feeling excited. This was a grand event for the Yuanen n. It would be very helpful in solving the issue with Yuanen Yehui¡¯s bodyter on.

    The stream of radiance had also startled the entire Titan Giant Ape n, and the nsmen came rushing over from the distance. They had a more profound sensation than Tang Wulin because every single one of them could feel as if the bloodline inside their bodies was boiling and echoing to the massive bloodline aura contained in that enlightenment light.

    Gradually, ethereal glowing figures emerged behind the members of the n, taking on the forms of Titan Giant Apes. The rity of these glowing figures varied ording to the cultivation base of each person. Some were clear while some were blurry, but they had all taken shape in such a natural manner. They could clearly feel that their bloodline power was elevating continuously under the silent influence of the process.

    It felt amazing. The elevation seemingly happened out of nowhere and for no reason. Moreover, it was the elevation of their origin power, making it extremely beneficial for all of them.

    Tang Wulin himself possessed the powerful Golden Dragon King bloodline, so naturally, such a change in blood essence could not escape his perception. He was well aware that this was the act of Er Ming in giving back to the entire Titan Giant Ape n. Even though he had no idea how Er Ming did this, he was certain that Er Ming had sacrificed a lot for it.

    Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie were standing by Tang Wulin¡¯s side. The Titan Giant Ape¡¯s silhouette that appeared behind Yuanen Yehui¡¯s was especially clear, like it was a solid form. Her cultivation base was only one step away from the rank of Title Douluo. Had it not been for the issue with her Fallen Angel martial soul, perhaps she would have already passed the threshold.

 Chapter 1566 - Yuanen Tiandang

    <h4>Chapter 1566: Yuanen Tiandang</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Out of all the members of the Titan Giant Ape n standing on the roof and on the ground surrounding them, Tang Wulin noticed that there were only seven or eight who had a glowing figure at their backs as apparent as Yuanen Yehui¡¯s. In other words, there were seven or eight Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses in the Titan Giant Ape n.

    In the dark room, the man with messy hair dully gazed out of the window. From there, he had a clear view of the condensed stream of golden radiance.

    His body began to tremble uncontrobly, as his eyes filled with tears. Meanwhile, a glowing yellow figure began to slowly emerge behind him. Even though it was a slow process, it continued to gather stably.

    ¡°Ow...¡± He involuntarily let out a grim, sharp howl. A loud booming noise came from inside of him, as if something had exploded. In that instant, the clothes he was wearing and all of his body hair disintegrated. Bright yellow light burst forth from his body, and the dark room was sted into pieces. A stream of crystal-clear yellow radiance surged skyward.

    Though it was not as thick as the enlightenment light in the distance, it was shooting straight up into the sky. It was like a bright yellow pir, reaching for the clouds.

    A gigantic Titan Giant Ape phantom appeared at his back andplemented the magnificence of his burly physique, bulging with muscles. He roared continuously as if he was trying to expel all the pent-up anger inside his body.

    The loud noise had also startled everyone in the area, some of them crying out in rm.

    ¡°That¡¯s Yuanen Tiandang!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s entire body shook violently as soon as she heard the name. She instinctively looked toward it.

    The bright yellow radiance began to turn thicker and thicker until it hadpletely enshrouded him. It was as if everything was burning fiercely. He exuded a powerful aura, and the yellow radiance turned brighter as his aura became stronger.

    ¡°Huh!¡± There was a soft grunt, and in a sh, a figure rose out from the first stream of yellow radiance. Hanging in midair, it was Er Ming.

    He had a surprised look on his face. His right hand drew an encircled rune in the air. A sh of lightnded on the second stream of bright yellow radiance. In the center of the rune, there was a ruby-like orb, the color of fresh blood.

    ¡°Poof!¡± The rune vanished after fusing with the yellow radiance. The yellow glow instantly burst out like a geyser, showering the area with a rain of light that illuminated the entire mountain.

    Soon after, the radiant rain condensed like rivers running into the sea as it fell back to its starting point. It waspletely absorbed into nothingness.

    A dense aura erupted through the entire area.

    Someone had ascended to Limit Douluo rank!

    Tang Wulin had witnessed when his godmother, the Holy Spirit Douluo, became a Limit Douluo. As a result, he had no doubt that the man that appeared had relied on the blood essence bestowed by Er Ming and the influence of the enlightenment light to take the step and breakthrough his limit to be a Limit Douluo. Even though such a recent breakthrough meant he was only a quasidemigod, he had managed to sessfully ascend to Limit Douluo rank and reached the pinnacle of soul masters¡¯ world!

    The yellow radiance turned into battle armor that concealed his entire body, revealing only his hairless bald head.

    His gaze showed that he was still slightly puzzled. He sensed the strength that flowed through his body was countless times more powerful than it had ever been before. There was only confusion in his eyes now and also a wisp of pain.

    Meanwhile, a dreary and sharp call cut through the night sky. ¡°Father.¡±

    A figure pounced on him and buried herself into his arms.

    Yes, the man that had unexpectedly broken through to Limit Douluo rank was, indeed, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s birth father. In the past, he was the pride of the Titan Giant Ape n, the peerless son and sessor to the n elder, Yuanen Tiandang.

    Even though nobody knew how this young n elder, whose cultivation base had been crippled in the past, was capable of Limit Breakthrough in just one step, there was no doubt that this was a great thing!

    Er Ming descended from the sky andnded near Tang Wulin. Seeing him up close, Tang Wulin noticed that Er Ming appeared to be rather pale.

    ¡°Uncle Er Ming, are you alright?¡±

    Er Ming merely smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m very fine, in fact, especially my mood. I don¡¯t mind sacrificing a little if I can do something for them. I¡¯m going to take a rest. You must try to experience the change ofw in detail. Such opportunities don¡¯te often.¡±

    Yes, whether it was the enlightenment light or the Limit Douluo breakthrough, it was a rare scene that would not happen often in a soul master¡¯s lifetime!

    The changes inw that urred during this process were only slightly helpful for those people with inadequate cultivation bases, but it was highly beneficial for Tang Wulin as he had already reached a sufficient level.

    After Gu Yuena helped him to rifyws, he found that he had a deeper understanding of all sorts of elementalws.

    Yuanen Tiandang looked at the young maiden in his arms.

    ¡°You...you are Yehui?¡± His trembling voice sounded hoarse and a little strange because it had already been a very long time since he had spoken.

    Yuanen Yehui had recovered her usual appearance after her return. She raised her head and looked at her father with her red hair blowing in the wind. Tears had already filled her eyes.

    ¡°Father, father...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. No, but why are you back? You should not havee back.¡± He suddenly grabbed his daughter¡¯s shoulders and pushed her away from him.

    ¡°You should leave. Who gave you permission toe back? Who gave you permission toe back? You should leave quickly.¡± He pushed his daughter away in a panic. At the same time, he fell back by two steps as if he had just witnessed something terrifying.

    ¡°Father...¡±

    Yuanen Yehui was a little stunned because she had not expected that her father would treat her like this.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Yehui is going to be fine. We¡¯re back because we want to help her solve the issue with her Fallen Angel martial soul. We¡¯ve already found a way to fix it.¡±

    At such a critical moment, some distance kept one level-headed. Xie Xie hade forward and held Yuanen Yehui¡¯s hand while he exined to Yuanen Tianshang what they were doing.

    Yuanen Tianshang was stunned. ¡°You¡¯ve found a solution? There¡¯s a way to fix it?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui had onlye to realize that her father wanted her to leave because he was worried that she would follow her mother¡¯s footsteps and he was even more concerned that she would cause harm to the nsmen! Tears streamed down her face once again as she dashed over and hugged her father tightly again.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m going to remain by your side after this and care for you as a filial child. It¡¯s my fault for not knowing better. You¡¯ve been suffering all these years.¡±

    Arge number of the Titan Giant Ape n¡¯s nsmen had gathered all around them. Those that were slightly older could recognize Yuanen Tiandang. They had also deciphered the identity of the beautiful red-haired maiden by listening to the conversation between father and daughter.

    ¡°She is Yuanen Yehui who inherited the demonic power. It¡¯s her and she¡¯s returned. Is she going to bring back the catastrophe?¡±

    ¡°Why is she back? Was she captured by the n elder to solve the issue?¡±

    The voices of the nsmen came from all directions.

    ¡°Quiet, everyone.¡± A deep voice with an unusual emotional fluctuation was heard.

    The group raised their heads to look up and found that it was Yuanen Tianshang that had spoken.

    The crowd parted instinctively to allow him to pass. Yuanen Tianshang walked over step by step.

    Yuanen Tianshang looked at his elder brother whose brows and hairs were all gone yet eyes remained empty and spiritless. He suddenly felt as if something had melted inside his body.

    He walked until he had arrived before Yuanen Tiandang and his daughter. Yuanen Tianshang took a deep breath and said with slight difficulty, ¡°Eldest brother.¡±

    Yuanen Tiandang¡¯s entire body shook. ¡°You...¡±

    Yuanen Tianshang turned around abruptly to face the numerous nsmen. Then, he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Yehui was invited to return by this grand old man. There is a way to solve the issue with her martial soul now. No one wanted the catastrophe that happened in the past and the dead are already gone. The living were punished even more. We can¡¯t allow another tragedy to strike our n. Yehui is a part of the n too, as is my brother. I, Yuanen Tianshang, am willing to let go of everything in the past. I will devote the rest of my life to working hard for the prosperity and strength of our n.¡±

    ¡°Second brother!¡± Yuanen Tiandang called out aloud. He could no longer control his emotions, and tears streamed down his face. ¡°Eldest brother is unworthy of you.¡±

    Yuanen Tianshang turned around and looked at Yuanen Tiandang. His face was also covered in tears. ¡°Eldest brother, I¡¯ve always known the truth. I don¡¯t me you in this matter. I don¡¯t me anyone but the god of destiny that makes fools of people. It is only that I¡¯ve always been stubborn. It was pain and hatred that blinded me. You never did anything wrong this whole time, but you¡¯ve suffered such torment for decades. Eldest brother, if I can walk away from this then you can too. I no longer me you and I don¡¯t me Sister-inw either. It¡¯s our misfortune that we brothers lost the people we love. Eldest brother, you must be strong. The burden of the n will still need to be shouldered by you.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui left her father¡¯s arms and knelt before the group with a loud thump. She bowed to Yuanen Tianshang and also in the direction of the nsmen.

    Yuanen Tiandang pulled his brother over and the two men held each other tightly, weeping in silence.

    Even though it had already been almost twenty years, the pain and anguish from the past had never left their hearts!

 Chapter 1567 - Perfect Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 1567: Perfect Cooperation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The sky once again turned bright. The pleasant sound emitted by the light of enlightenment vanished soundlessly as a stream of enormous yellow light shadows over a thousand meters in height emerged out of thin air. They were in the form of Titan Giant Ape.

    The light shadow gradually shrank in the sky beforending beside the brothers Yuanen Tiandang and Yuanen Tianshang. It opened up its thick and strong arms to wrap around their shoulders.

    ¡°Both of you have had a tough life.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes had already reddened as he watched from the side. He could clearly feel the agonizing pain that Yuanen Tiandang had experienced. It had been over ten years and he had been oppressed all along. On the other hand, his cultivation base could be recovered only because Yuanen Zhentian had not truly crippled his son back then and had only sealed his cultivation base.

    Tang Wulin was happy for them from the bottom of his heart as he stood by the side watching the reunion of Yuanen n. He could not help thinking about his adopted parents. How long would it be before he could reunite with them huh!

    ¡®Father and mother, are you doing well? Are you in that faraway Divine Realm right now? I very much want to go over to you!¡¯

    Had it not been because of the Golden Dragon King Seals on his body, perhaps he could be apanying them by their side all this while.

    Three dayster. At the back hill.

    One could see the surrounding hills from behind the hill located on the back. There was a t yet spaciousnd present on it.

    Unless one was present there or was seeing it from a bird¡¯s eye view, the ce was not visible.

    On the other hand, this location was also Yuanen n¡¯s gymnasium that was catered for the usage of daily actual battle practices of the younger generation.

    At present, there were many people gathering in the area surrounding the gymnasium including the n elder, Yuanen Zhentian who had just sessfully ascended to quasigod, the brothers Yuanen Tiandang and Yuanen Tianshang, and around a dozen nsmen.

    On the other hand, three people were standing in the center of the gymnasium. Tang Wulin was standing on one side while Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui were standing opposite him.

    Ever since that night, Er Ming had been engaging in closed cultivation in his room. Tang Wulin learned from Yuanen Yehui that Er Ming used his blood essence to help Yuanen Zhentian during the breakthrough to help stimte Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s bloodline so that he could break through the bottleneck.

    Despite the fact that Er Ming had only used two drops of blood essence in order to help Yuanen Tiandangplete the breakthrough afterward, he would need time to recover his origin power. Blood essence was different from ordinary blood because it was the real essence of a person¡¯s body. Even though Er Ming had powerful life energy, there were only dozens of drops of blood essence in his body.

    Tang Wulin and the rest naturally stayed behind. Yuanen Yehui bonded with her father Yuanen Tiandang while they waited for the end of Er Ming¡¯s closed-door cultivation. Only then could they solve the issue with Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Fallen Angel martial soul.

    Three dayster, their emotions had finally calmed. Yuanen Zhentian personally guaranteed that he could solve the issue with Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Fallen Angel martial soul before the nsmen had finally approved her presence.

    Yuanen Tiandang had been working hard toprehend and adapt himself to the strength acquired after the breakthrough these days. He was trying to regain the life of an ordinary person.

    The radiant and enchanting smile that should be seen on a young girl had finally appeared on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s face. She would be frequently caught in a daze as she watched Xie Xie.

    Tang Wulin had not forgotten about their agreement to spar the other day. He proposed to do that today and received Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s approval. He would like to see what was the extent of his granddaughter¡¯s power now.

    On the other hand, the person that was most nervous about this spar was none other than Xie Xie. He was going to spar before his future wife¡¯s grandfather, father, uncle, and dozens of people from her n. He would be embarrassing himself if he was to put on a bad performance. How was he going to propose marriage in the future?

    Yuanen Yehui could obviously feel that Xie Xie¡¯s body was very tensed by her side. She could not refrain herself from nudging him. ¡°What are you doing? How are you going to defeat the captain with your current condition? Rx, this is only a spar. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t mean anything even if you were to lose. Just make a disy of the standard that you should have.¡±

    Xie Xie inhaled a deep breath. Words escaped his mouth. ¡°My name is Not Nervous.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui chuckled. It was as if her exquisite beauty made the beautiful flowers on the hill pale inparison. Xie Xie was astonished by it.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fool!¡± She lowered her voice and said something in his ears.

    Xie Xie¡¯s entire body shook once as he disyed a surprised expression. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s charming face blushed. ¡°Can you speak any louder! Are you worried that the world doesn¡¯t know about this?¡±

    ¡°We will win for sure!¡± Xie Xie bounced on the same spot. His initial nervousness had vanished into nothingness and in ce was a form of unprecedented desire to win. In fact, even his gaze had turned sharper.

    Tang Wulin stood on the opposite side. He could not help smiling as he sensed the change in Xie Xie. His only wish was to fight a powerful opponent.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Yuanen Zhentian asked in a deep voice. With a person that had just stepped into quasigod-rank like him to act as the referee in this spar, it was enough for both sides to do their best at ease.

    ¡°Ready!¡± Xie Xie took the lead to shout aloud.

    Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui simultaneously nodded.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian waved his hand and announced the start of the internal battle of Shrek Seven Monsters.

    Xie Xie was the first person to move. He took a step forward in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction as his body turned translucent at once. He did not disappear in the manner of vanishing at once but it was as if he had assumed a state between vanishing and appearing.

    Yuanen Yehui did not move but she exhaled a breath and threw a punch in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    The air was instantlypressed. It felt as if a massive vortex had appeared on the spot where Yuanen Yehui was standing. It appeared even more terrifying when the vortex suddenly contracted inward before transforming into a ball of golden radiance that shot straight for Tang Wulin.

    This was thebination between Cloud Vortex Divine Punch and Titan Divine Punch created by Yuanen Yehui. In her n, she was the person that received the most guidance from Er Ming because he was her ancestor! No other person could better understand the utilization of Titan Giant Ape¡¯s strength than Er Ming.

    As a result, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s recent speed of elevation had increased tremendously.

    At present, it was a wonderful and mighty panorama when the punch was thrown. In fact, Tang Wulin could even indistinctly feel that he was being confronted by the three punches thrown by Yuanen Zhentian the other day.

    The contracted vortexpressed all the space in its surroundings. It did not feel sticky but it felt almost frozen. It felt as if a straight passage was formed in between them as it suddenly was filled with her Cloud Vortex Divine Punch in the next moment.

    On the other hand, Xie Xie¡¯s silhouette had arrived one step ahead of her Cloud Vortex Divine Titan Punch.

    Xie Xie¡¯s transparent body alternated between illusion and reality akin to a thin piece of paper that easily cut into the air.

    Tang Wulin could only feel as if the space in his surroundings had been cut into two while his body was parted separately into two. There was no painful sensation but he could feel as if he was about to be cut into two indistinct halves.

    Xie Xie¡¯s attack came from the side and it was only quicker than Yuanen Yehui¡¯s frontal attack by one moment. Yet it was this precise moment that perfectly linked up both of their attacks in a wless manner.

    Tang Wulin did not panic when confronted with such attacks. Time in the surrounding seemed to have suddenly slowed down. The space that was about to crack open closed up in an instant while the radiance sted out from the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch seemed to have drawn back by a little.

    It was his Time Backtrack Domain.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin stretched out his right hand and grabbed toward Xie Xie¡¯s direction without the slightest bit of hesitation as seven-colored radiance surged in his palm.

    It was his Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break!

    It was the simplified version of Dragon Emperor Break but it was just perfect to be used at this moment.

    All the spatial fluctuation vanished in a split second. The space-time power controlled by Xie Xie surged toward Tang Wulin akin to rivers running into the sea.

    Even though Xie Xie had predicted that Tang Wulin would utilize his Time Backtrack Domain and Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law, he did not expect him to use such a big move as soon as they began.

    He was afraid that he would have been incapable of reacting to this if it were the past. However, Xie Xie¡¯sprehension of Time-space Dragon had already be much more profound during this period of time.

 Chapter 1568 - The Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 1568: The Counterattack</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The air in his surroundings suddenly warped at this crucial moment as Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Emperor Break paused for an instant. It was during that precise moment that Xie Xie¡¯s silhouette had already vanished.

    It was the Time-space Shuttle!

    If this were theplete version of Dragon Emperor Break, Xie Xie would not have been able to do so. However, the simplified version of Dragon Emperor Break was broken in a rush and gave him the opportunity that could be exploited to his advantage. In addition, he was well prepared so he managed to sessfully escape into time-space.

    On the other hand, the Cloud Vortex Titan Divine Punch had already arrived in front of him during the momentary dy.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes instantly turned into a golden color as his left hand was covered in Golden Dragon scales. He threw a punch as well without using any tricks.

    One could see that ayer of Dragon Air over one foot in thickness covered the surface of his punching fist. However, it was peculiar that the Dragon Air was actually reducing when he threw the punch.

    Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s pupils be constricted for a moment. He could see that the Dragon Air was not reducing but it was beingpressed. The thick and heavy Dragon Air was actually beingpressed inward inyers when the punch was thrown.

    ¡°Thump!¡±

    At the very moment when Tang Wulin¡¯s fist collided into the shooting Cloud Vortex Titan Divine Punch, a deep muffled sound was created. It was not the sound of the collision but it came from Tang Wulin¡¯s chest. That was right. It was the sound of Tang Wulin¡¯s heartbeat.

    A violent booming noise shocked the entire scene. On the other hand, his bloodline power also burst forth at that very moment.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    Terrifying airwaves exploded in a split second. It felt as if ayer of the golden light film had appeared in the area surrounding Tang Wulin for dozens of meters. On the other hand, the sted Cloud Vortex Titan Divine Punch scattered off as yellow-brown radiance.

    Tang Wulin stood on the same spot without moving while Yuanen Yehui had a change of countenance in the distance. She fell three steps back. Her feet had left behind deep footprints on the ground and she appeared to be rather pale.

    Tang Wulin had taken a beating from Er Ming and Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s Titan Divine Punch in the past. He drew a lesson from those painful experiences and reacted ordingly by adjusting and controlling his strength. The punch was known as the Golden Dragon Stacked Explosion. Even though it had not achieved the extent of Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law, the force produced from thepressed Dragon Air controlled through Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power andplemented by Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique¡¯s bloodline outburst was exceedingly terrifying. There were also Golden Dragon w¡¯s Smash feature that was fused into the attack.

    As Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law¡¯s two moves had taken form, his speed inbining all sorts of abilities for refinement had already increased.

    On the other hand, at the time when Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui collided, he could only feel a cold sensation at the back of his neck. He did not realize that Xie Xie had already appeared behind his back. Xie Xie¡¯s dagger shimmering with golden radiance swept across the back of his neck.

    The timing was controlled with perfection. Most importantly, Xie Xie was still capable of traveling through time-space to arrive behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back during such a terrifying collision. A collision of that level was sufficient to crush space and turn it unstable. How could Xie Xie still shuttle through space so easily?

    Thick golden dragon scales appeared at the back of Tang Wulin¡¯s neck with a mirror-like glow. At the same time, Tang Wulin did not even bother to turn around his head but he swung his right hand to the back so he could unleash the simplified version of Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law. Five streams of golden light des inteced into a stretch of terrifying des of death in a small area. It was precisely the Golden Dragon Nirvana Divine w.

    This was the terrifying attack brought by Duskgold Dreadw Bear¡¯s right metacarpal bone and it was iparably sharp.

    Meanwhile, Xie Xie was disying his true abilities. His entire personpleted the alternation of illusion and reality five times in a split second. He shuttled through the iparably sharp Nirvana Divine w that was trying to cut him into two halves at any time. Yet, the Golden Dragon Nirvana Divine w did not manage to strike him at all.

    Xie Xie shuttled through the light des and the Light Dragon Dagger still shed onto the back of Tang Wulin¡¯s neck in the end.

    ¡°Screech!¡± A piercing scraping noise was heard. A ghastly scene appeared. The golden scales at the back of Tang Wulin¡¯s neck suddenly stood up and erged in a criss-cross pattern in an attempt to lock down the Light Dragon Dagger by force. At the same time, Tang Wulin leaned back his body and spurted out Dragon Air from his back. It was as if he was trying to use his torso as a gun muzzle to st out a Dragon Air cannon to the back.

    Xie Xie had a calm expression. He raised his left hand while his silhouette turned illusionary once again. A light shadow was dragged across the air as hepleted three shuttles at lightning speed.

    Even Yuanen Zhentian could not clearly see how Xie Xie did that. It had almost taken only one moment before Xie Xie had moved from Tang Wulin¡¯s back to his side to dodge the aggressive collision. The Light Dragon Dagger and Shadow Dragon Dagger in his hands moved swiftly and inteced into ayered to separately chop onto Tang Wulin¡¯s golden dragon scales and resulted in cut marks.

    Such swift speed! Not only were Tang Wulin¡¯s naked eyes incapable of catching up, but he also found that he was having difficulty catching up to the speed with his spiritual power¡¯s judgment.

    Reality and illusion alternated. In addition to the high-speed movement in a small area, Xie Xie felt more like a ball of storm at present.

    The density of his attacks was truly too high. On the other hand, his main goal here was to entangle Tang Wulin such that thetter was rendered incapable of fully expressing his abilities.

    Yuanen Yehui had already soundlessly arrived by Tang Wulin¡¯s side in a sh as four pitch-ck wings spread out behind her back and made her appear simr to her Fallen Angel avatar.

    Purple-ck mes arose from her as she cut towards Tang Wulin¡¯s other side with her sword at an iparably swift speed.

    Dragon Air continuously burst forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s body to block Xie Xie¡¯s attacks. In the face of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s surprise attack that struck his other side, Tang Wulin did not panic at all. He stamped his right foot on the ground as eight golden dragons surged skyward. It was precisely the Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth. It churned the space while simultaneously producing a powerful impact.

    More importantly, Tang Wulin¡¯s Mountain Dragon King Torso Bone burst out with Gravitational Control at the same time as heunched Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth. The gravity within the area of fifty meters in diameter with his body as the center increased ten folds in a split second.

    Both Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie¡¯s movement slowed down by a moment.

    Tang Wulin had finally managed to clear his hands. Golden radiance shed once in his eyes while the resonant dragon¡¯s roar burst out from his mouth.

    ¡°Roar...¡± It was Golden Dragon Roar, a double impact assault of soundwave and spiritual power.

    However, a strange scene appeared at this exact moment. Xie Xie was seen brushing his hand against Yuanen Yehui¡¯s right hand, then both of their silhouettes simultaneously turned illusionary. It was as if they had suddenly transcended this world and werepletely unaffected by the Golden Dragon Roar.

    In the next moment, both of them appeared above Tang Wulin¡¯s head and evaded the assault from Golden Dragon Shakes the Earth. The two silhouettes intertwined as Yuanen Yehui alternated her martial soul back to Titan Giant Ape and Xie Xie¡¯s body was spinning at high speed. He shot straight towards Tang Wulin¡¯s head as he descended from the sky like a spin top. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s hands pped onto his feet to unleash Cloud Vortex Divine Punch.

    At that precise moment, Xie Xie¡¯s spinning speed had achieved an unbelievable state. Visually, he looked just like a sharp needle that arrived above Tang Wulin¡¯s head in an instant.

    Yuanen Zhentian had witnessed Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities before. Moreover, he had personally sparred against Tang Wulin in the past. In his view originally, Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie¡¯s decision of challenging Tang Wulin was way over their heads.

    Yet he had never expected since the beginning of the spar that his granddaughter and her boyfriend could actually have the upper hand. The cooperation between the two of them could only be described as perfect.

    There were quite a number of Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses on the scene including Yuanen Tianshang. They were all feeling their scalp be numb from watching the spar.

    The cooperation was way too skillful. Moreover, the speed was so swift that it was too much for the eyes to take in.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s alternate use of Fallen Angel martial soul appeared to be aimed at only one thing, and that was to use the fastest speed to approach Tang Wulin. Then, she disyed seamless coordination with Xie Xie.

    The skillfulness of their connection was absolutely impossible without many years of cooperation as a team. They two of them had managed to put Tang Wulin in a difficult position.

    Tang Wulin felt tingles on his scalp. There was utterly no need to see with his eyes as he was aware that he was incapable of withstanding the attack with his defenses. Even if he were to instantly unleash his three-word battle armor, he would not be able to withstand this.

    An intense threat was felt for the very first time!

    The tenser a situation was, the calmer he would be. He formed an idea in a split second.

    A stream of radiance shot out from the top of his head. At the very moment when the radiance shot out, a ball of piercing golden light had burst out from Tang Wulin¡¯s feet.

    Dragon scales emerged on his entire body. The stream of bursting golden lightnded on Xie Xie¡¯s sharp dagger and produced a crisp ¡®ding¡¯ sound.

    However, the attack thatbined both Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui¡¯s strength had only paused for a short moment before it continued to push down the stream of golden light.

    However, it was enough to have just this momentary pause.

    Time stopped. It was the Time Backtrack Domain again.

    Even though Tang Wulin was incapable of stopping for a longer period due to the rush, it was sufficient for him to raise his hand and grab the light that was surging out from the top of his head.

    Thousands of golden light rays fused as one. It was the Thousand using Fingers! The spurting radiance was precisely the Golden Dragon Spear!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body shook as he stumbled one step to the side. Yuanen Yehui pushed away Xie Xie earlier and she had already transformed into her Titan Giant Ape avatar in the sky. Her pair of iron fists descended from the sky and heavily punched onto Tang Wulin.

    Xie Xie¡¯s body that was sted away vanished into the illusion after spinning at high speed.

 Chapter 1569 - The Mighty Tang Wulin

    <h4>Chapter 1569: The Mighty Tang Wulin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Boom!¡± The Golden Dragon Spear blocked the double fists. Tang Wulin¡¯s body shook. He then took a step backward.

    The Golden Dragon Spear was shaking violently from the impact. Tang Wulin stretched out his right hand and grabbed at the air once again. He really was grabbing at the air but not toward Yuanen Yehui!

    A seven-colored radiance appeared once again. At the same time, the air seemed to warp for a moment. An illusory silhouette emerged. However, it was not pulled to the front of Tang Wulin.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin¡¯s counterattack wasunched. Thousands of streams of dazzling blue-purple lightning burst forth from the center of his body.

    It was the Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell!

    ¡°Rumble...¡±

    The booming noise tingled one¡¯s scalp and was apanied by thousands of lightning bursts. The countless electric radiances formed a lightning forest which covered the entire gymnasium.

    Use one¡¯s strength to suppress the opponent, then use one¡¯s realm to attack! Tang Wulin was well aware of his advantages. Based on speed, he was incapable of matching Xie Xie¡¯s speed, but as far as cultivation bases go, he was a Title Douluo. Moreover, he was by no means an ordinary Title Douluo.

    Although Xie Xie relied on the illusion of reality transformation to dodge most of the lightning, he was still electrocuted such that his entire body was shuddering. Xie Xie was astonished that Tang Wulin¡¯s lightning not only appeared in the real world, but even the illusory space around him was affected as well.

    The alternation between illusion and reality did not truly transport him into another world as there were many spatial rifts on the main ne. His Space-time Dragon allowed him to locate these rifts easily, so he could shuttle back and forth through these rifts. Yet, Tang Wulin¡¯s lightning could seep into these spatial rifts which he did not expect.

    A ring of golden halo spread out from underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet at the moment. The patterns on the halo looked rather in which were shapes of the Bluesilver Grass. The light patterns spread out while a golden radiance flickered in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes once.

    Xie Xie felt the space in front of his body suddenly emptied out, as if something was surging out and was being drained from inside his body.

    At the same time, the Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand pointed out once again. Rings of golden halos appeared out of thin air. There was a ring on the left and one on the right. It felt as if every direction was being upied by the halos.

    Yuanen Yehui who was struck by the lightning revealed her Titan Giant Ape martial soul avatar at present. She relied on her resistance to withstand the lightning assault to the best of her abilities, yet her whole body was convulsing from being electrocuted.

    Meanwhile, those golden halos floated down. The halos which appeared thin and inconspicuousnded on her body. Yuanen Yehui felt as if her soul was frozen. She was utterly incapable of moving.

    A radiance shed once. A stream of deep purple electric radiance struck andshed across the air. An agonizing scream was heard. Xie Xie stumbled out of thin air, his body shimmering in deep purple lightning.

    At the same time, the silhouette was shattered into pieces with a loud boom. Tang Wulin grabbed at the air with his right hand. Seven streams of lightning transformed into seven-colored radiances which enshrouded him.

    Actually, Xie Xie was utterly incapable of resisting Tang Wulin anymore. His entire body was convulsing and shuddering while he was foaming at the mouth.

    It was the result of being struck by the Thunder God¡¯s Whip, especially after the light element from Xie Xie¡¯s Space-time Dragon was stripped away.

    With his right hand, Tang Wulin yanked Yuanen Yehui out of the surrounding golden halos. The Golden Dragon Spear had turned back into a golden light before being retracted to the area between his brows. The spar had ended.

    The group of people standing by the side to watch the battle had different expressions on their faces. However, everyone was astonished at the very least.

    Undoubtedly, they were quite surprised to see the powerful abilities of Yuanen Yehui, Xie Xie¡¯s ster performance at the beginning, and the tacit cooperation between the both of them. Theyplement one another perfectly. Moreover, their abilities were rather powerful, and they were no less inferior than the ordinary Title Douluos. They appeared to have suppressed Tang Wulin initially.

    Yet, how did they lose in the end? They seemed to have lost in a rather baffling manner. It appeared Tang Wulin did not do anything but the tide was turned immediately after an outburst.

    Only Yuanen Zhentian who had the most powerful cultivation base knew the critical issues behind the battle.

    The golden halos were retracted. Yuanen Yehui had a rather unpleasant expression. ¡°Captain, what was that? Why can¡¯t I move at all? I spared no effort in trying to struggle free.¡±

    Five seconds, it took a total of five seconds. From the moment she was enshrouded by the golden halos till Tang Wulin removed her in the end, the whole process took only five seconds!

    Five seconds was sufficient for Tang Wulin to kill her a dozen times with his cultivation base.

    Yuanen Yehui had always known that her cultivation base was inferior to Tang Wulin, but she did not expect the disparity to be so great.

    She examined her conscience and reached the conclusion that she was already at her prime. Yet, there was utterly nothing she could do. She was controlled by force when Tang Wulinunched his Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell as his first attack followed by the golden halos.

    It was true that she only became aware of the tremendous gap between them after engaging in a spar. The disparity was so great she found it unbelievable. In any case, she refused to believe it either.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°That was my most powerful control skill. In fact, I¡¯m not capable of fully controlling it till now. It¡¯s known as the Indefinite Storm.¡±

    The rings of golden halos had originated from the Godking Tang San and it was known as the Indefinite Storm.

    Tang Wulin was finally able to utilize it with great effort after cultivating for a very long time andprehending thews.

    Still, it was his first time ever tounch the Indefinite Storm. Yuanen Yehui was incapable of struggling free despite her cultivation base.

    Xie Xie got up from the ground with great effort. He was still convulsing all over. He wiped away the foam from his mouth and looked at Tang Wulin with a hidden bitterness. ¡°Big brother... How did you do that? How did you find me? Also, how was your lightning capable of prating the space to attack me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s thew. It¡¯s the control of the narw.¡± Yuanen Zhentian walked over and looked at Tang Wulin with a shocked gaze.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s final outburst appeared to be simple. Yet in reality, it was a victory brought about by a purew outburst.

    At the very beginning when he was resisting Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie¡¯s attacks, he was already mobilizing and changing thews in his surroundings. The reason the Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell¡¯s outburst could seep into the spatial rifts in the surroundings was due to thew¡¯s effect.

    The halo which spread out from underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s feet was precisely his soul skill, the Blue Emperor Golden Array. Even after Xie Xie escaped into the spatial rift, his light element was being stripped away by force. It was executed via the guidance ofw.

    Tang Wulin did not win in his skills, but he won in his realm. He achieved victory through hisprehension of thews.

    His spiritual power was too powerful. He used his spiritual power andprehension of thews to guide himself. Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui truly did not stand a chance against him. In fact, they did not even manage to unleash their most powerful attacks. It was already a qualitative leap for Tang Wulin.

    If one were to say that Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui were capable of rivaling ordinary Title Douluos, then Tang Wulin would be able to rival a Limit Douluo with some effort.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite an eye-opener!¡± Yuanen Zhentian looked at Tang Wulin with admiration. ¡®How long has it been? A month? The young man has undergone aplete change again. He¡¯s even more powerful than when he endured the three punches from me earlier.¡±

    One should not look down upon the three punches endured by Tang Wulin back in the beginning. It appeared to be only three strikes, but they were considered as tough against tough. If it were a real battle, such a situation rarely urred. Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base was not that much weaker than his opponent¡¯s since he was capable of resisting Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s attack for a certain length of time.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, senior.¡± Tang Wulin nodded with a smile.

    He could not overemphasize his respectful manner due to his status as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy.

    Yuanen Zhentian spoke emotionally, ¡°As youths, all of you are truly impressive! Tiandang was an outstanding genius back in the beginning.

    However, there¡¯s still some obvious disparity whenpared to all of you now. Even Yehui is much more powerful than his father back in those days.¡±

    Yuanen Tiandang blushed scarlet. ¡°Father.¡±

 Chapter 1570 - The Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 1570: The Invitation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Zhentianughed and said, ¡°A new generation triumphs over the old generation. It¡¯s a good thing. You¡¯re stillcking by far in theprehension of thews. Actually, you can inquire and discuss further with the Tang Sect Master. He has made much progress in this area.¡±

    Although Tang Wulin was quite young, his status was no trivial matter. Moreover, the abilities he disyed were enough to gain the respect of everyone.

    Yuanen Tiandang looked toward Tang Wulin and spoke smilingly, ¡°If our young friend can be so kind as to teach meter.¡± Although it had been many years since he had cultivated formally, he had attained a calm state of mind nheless. It was not something that young people couldy ims to. For this reason alone, he was capable of ascending to a Limit Douluo sessfully with Er Ming¡¯s help.

    Tang Wulin pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°Uncle senior, I¡¯ve a request. I wonder if it¡¯s presumptuous of me to ask.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian spoke with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re one of us now. There¡¯s no need for courtesy. Please speak frankly.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked toward Yuanen Tiandang. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯d like to invite you to join Shrek Academy. Everyone knows that Shrek Academy encountered a great catastrophe and is now in the process of rebuilding. However, weck excellent teachers. We¡¯ve things that we need to do now. Hence, if it¡¯s alright with you, I¡¯d like to invite uncle and perhaps other seniors from here to join Shrek Academy. Apart from the usual amenities for the employed teachers, you¡¯ll have ess to the academy¡¯s library.¡±

    Yuanen Tiandang was stunned for a moment. He was immediately interested since he had just reunited with his daughter and was most unwilling to part with her again! However, he understood that his daughter would certainly return to Shrek Academy when the affairs here were settled. They would certainly part ways again, and he did not wish to be away from her.

    Ever since the passing of his wife, his daughter was his only concern.

    On the other hand, Yuanen Zhentian was not too happy with the turn of events. His eldest son¡¯s condition had just returned to normal. Moreover, he was now a Limit Douluo, so no one else would be more suitable for the position of n elder than him. Now was the time for him to build a good rtionship with the different sectors of the n. If he were to leave, it would undoubtedly affect his chances of inheriting the n elder¡¯s position in the future.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m willing to ept,¡± said Yuanen Zhentian immediately upon seeing his father¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°This is...¡± Yuanen Zhentian was unsure. It seemed quite inappropriate for him to reject Tang Wulin, yet neither was he willing to consent to the request.

    ¡°Father, how about this? Let me go.¡± Yuanen Tianshang stood up and walked over. ¡°I¡¯ve always yearned to go to Shrek Academy. I¡¯m also all alone on my own. I¡¯ll be at ease knowing that eldest brother will be by your side. If Shrek is willing to ept me, I¡¯m willing to be an instructor there.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian smiled. He was about to speak when Tang Wulin was quick to reply, ¡°We wee senior Tianshang if you¡¯re willing toe. However, I¡¯ve yet to disclose the terms of employment for our academy. Any person who is willing to ept the offer of employment and be a part of Shrek Academy will be provided with a set of four-word battle armor if the person is a Limit Douluo, or a set of spirit alloy metal three-word battle armor made from no less than three types of metals for a Title Douluo. Additionally, upgrades will be permitted on the original foundation battle armor.¡±

    There was amotion among the Titan Giant Ape n¡¯s nsmen when they heard this.

    A set of three-word battle armor would have amounted to astronomical figures. Generally, a soul master would be able to acquire a three-word battle armor in the Soul Douluo realm. A soul master with an especially powerful martial soul might qualify upon achieving the Soul Sage realm. Yet, most of the soul masters would only be able to truly own a three-word battle armor after achieving the Title Douluo realm.

    This was not due to theirck of ability but because of inadequate resources to forge one.

    Only a Saint Craftsman had the capability to forge the metal needed for a three-word battle armor. Yet, how many Saint Craftsmen were there? There were less than twenty Saint Craftsmen in the entire continent.

    Inparison, there were more high-ranking mecha makers. It would be a long wait to get a three-word battle armor besides having to pay a costly fee. To own a set of three-word battle armor signified a qualitative leap for a soul master. Who did not want that?

    It was a set of three-word battle armor! Its exorbitant mary value was utterly immeasurable.

    Ten years was considered the shortest time for a Title Douluo to spend designing and making a set of three-word battle armor. Hence, having a Saint Craftsman was considered as the foundation to a n¡¯s power.

    In this case, Tang Wulin not only offered a three-word battle armor but a four-word battle armor too.

    With the steep cost of a three-word battle armor, to own a four-word battle armor could only be described as being within sight but beyond reach.

    There was only one Divine Craftsman in the entire continent, or for that matter the entire Douluo Star. He was the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua. In addition, the rate of sess for the Heavenly Refinement was exceedingly low even for a Divine Craftsman! It was almost prohibitive toplete a four-word battle armor.

    One should not assume that just because the Limit Douluos of Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect, and the Spirit Pagoda possessed four-word battle armors, it was easy for them to acquire the four-word battle armors.

    Those were the inner secrets of these organizations for over ten thousand years!

    Needless to say, the queue for the Divine Craftsman¡¯s Heavenly Refinement was even longer. With every person in the queue being a Limit Douluo, only those great forces with profound inner secrets were given priority. Nheless, the cost was exceedingly high too.

    Since there was only one Divine Craftsman, he had absolute control over the price.

    For this reason, even the Spirit Pagoda was willing to protect the Divine Craftsman. Who was going to forge the four-word battle armor if not a Divine Craftsman?

    The difficulty of the Heavenly Refinement in addition to the aging Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua resulted in the four-word battle armors bing increasingly scarce.

    Even the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa had to use a rare method to elevate his three-word battle armor to a four-word battle armor with great effort. Still, it was not a true four-word battle armor for that matter!

    Ha Luosa was a quasigod-ranked Limit Douluo whose fame was widespread.

    The people of the Titan Giant Ape n were not overly enthusiastic at Tang Wulin¡¯s announcement. On the contrary, they seemed to think he was a madman.

    How could that be? That was precisely the thought they had in their minds at the moment.

    The battle armor was supposed to be tailor-made to one¡¯s requirement. It could not be determined by the academy¡¯s inner secrets!

    Yuanen Tianshang could not refrain himself from saying, ¡°Tang Sect Master, this is no joking matter.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Of course, how can I make a joke of this matter? However, there are conditions attached. Upon receiving the battle armor, one must teach in Shrek Academy for twenty years at least. After that, the person is allowed to leave or stay, but he or she will then own the battle armor.¡±

    Twenty years was truly not a short time, but it was nothingpared to owning a set of three-word or even a four-word battle armor.

    Only that, the group of people on the scene found it hard to believe his words.

    ¡°The captain is telling the truth.¡± Yuanen Yehui who stood by Tang Wulin¡¯s side was ready to take over the responsibility of convincing her nsmen. Speckles of yellow radiances shimmered. The wings spread out behind her back as she unleashed her three-word battle armor!

    With the enhancement of the three-word battle armor, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s aura changed abruptly.

    Her battle armor was named the Heaven Double when it was a two-word battle armor. When the battle armor was upgraded to the three-word stage, it was renamed the Heaven Double Transformation. The ¡®Heaven¡¯ character was the ce where her Fallen Angel martial soul was expelled, whereas the ¡®Double¡¯ character was derived from her twin martial soul as well as Xie Xie¡¯s twin martial soul. Lastly, the ¡®Transformation¡¯ character referred to the transformation of Xie Xie¡¯s Time-space Dragon and also the alternating transformation of her martial soul.

    Thus, she was known as the Heaven Double Transformation Yuanen Yehui.

    Xie Xie had simrly unleashed his crystal gray three-word battle armor. His battle armor appeared to be the thinnest of all, but as soon as the battle armor was unleashed, it exuded a feeling as if Xie Xie hadpletely fused into the shadows. It was extremely peculiar.

    The battle armor domain which measured over twenty meters in diameter beneath their feet revealed the magnificence of their three-word battle armors.

    Xie Xie¡¯s battle armor was named as the ¡®Dragon Night Glory¡¯ with ¡®Night¡¯ derived from the character ¡®Ye¡¯, and ¡®Glory¡¯ from the character ¡®Hui¡¯ which formed Yuanen Yehui¡¯s name.

    They were the Dragon Night Glory Xie Xie and Heaven Double Transformation Yuanen Yehui.

    It was not that they were unwilling to unleash their three-word battle armors during the spar earlier. Had they done so, it would result in a lot of destruction in the gymnasium. So, the three of them did not unleash their battle armors but fought against one another in their ordinary forms.

    The Title Douluos from the Titan Giant Ape n had their eyes peeled upon seeing the three-word battle armors dded on their bodies.

 Chapter 1571 - Aroused

    <h4>Chapter 1571: Aroused</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Even though the Titan Giant Ape n was extremely powerful, they were not rich. They did not have any special methods that could be used to bring in a regr ie, so they could only rely on continuous umtion.

    In modern society, the status and influence of the soul masters were no longer as great as they had been in ancient times. Soul technology had solved the vast majority of problems while mechas were not exclusive to soul masters anymore. Ordinary people could also be mecha masters with the proper training.

    Moreover, the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s lineage firmly stood by their honor and refused to be used by others. As a result, the n was not wealthy.

    Even though the n had cultivated nsmen with various sub-professions, the thought of cultivating a Saint Craftsman had not urred to them.

    Even the current head of the n, the Limit Douluo Yuanen Zhentian, only had a suit of three-word battle armor. Moreover, he was too embarrassed to unleash his armor because its domain only had a diameter of ten meters. It was very much inferior to those of the two young people before him.

    As for the rest of the n, only the brothers Yuanen Tiandang and Yuane Tianshang possessed suits of three-word battle armor, both of which were of lower quality than their father¡¯s. No other n members possessed even three-word battle armor.

    ¡°Cough, cough. Tang Sect Master, if what you said is true then I¡¯m willing to ept the offer and head to the academy. After all, there¡¯s nothing much for me to do in the n. It¡¯s a great endeavor to teach and educate students!¡±

    An old man that was both tall and very muscr came walking over. Judging by his appearance, he was of the same age as Yuanen Zhentian. However, he appeared to be in good health and active.

    He walked to Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s side. ¡°Eldest brother, I don¡¯t have much to do in our n either. Please let me go. I would really like to find out how it feels to have three-word battle armor. Moreover, there¡¯s no shame in bing a teacher at Shrek, right?¡±

    ¡°Third brother,¡± Yuanen Zhentian spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being an ipetent n elder!¡±

    Yuanen Tianshang was about to speak after hearing his third uncle¡¯s words, but Yuanen Zhentian kept him quiet with a raise of his hand.

    Yuanen Zhentian looked toward Tang Wulin with a burning gaze. ¡°I believe that Shrek Academy holds the secret to creating three-word battle armor, but in regards to four-word armor, how are you going to exin that, Tang Sect Master?¡±

    In his perception earlier, he was seeing Tang Wulin as a junior even more. However, he realized that he could not continue treating him that way after listening to his words. This young man was the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the leader of Shrek Academy!

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯ll surely be able to do what I promise. You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Senior.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian spoke with uncertainty, ¡°I don¡¯t doubt the rtionship between Shrek Academy and the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua. It¡¯s only that we heard that the Divine Craftsman has recently taken ill. Will he still be able to forge aplete suit of four-word battle armor? Moreover, we will certainly not be the only ones looking to make four-word armor. Frankly, we don¡¯t even qualify to be in line given ourck of resources.¡±

    He had made his intentions very clear. Put simply, they did not have the requirements for making such armor, but even if they did, how would it be possible?

    Xie Xie scratched his head and smiled in an attempt to make himself appear cool to the best of his abilities. ¡°There¡¯s more than just one Divine Craftsman on the Douluo Continent.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui was not used to seeing him being so pretentious, so she hastily pinched him. However, Xie Xie¡¯s words had managed to give quite a shock to the group from the Titan Giant Ape n.

    Without waiting for Yuanen Zhentian to inquire further, Tang Wulin said, ¡°The Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua is my uncle master. After learning from my teacher, uncle master and another teacher from Shrek Academy known as His Excellency the zing Dragon Douluo for many years, I¡¯m also capable of performing Heavenly Refinement with some effort.¡±

    He did not feign anything as Xie Xie had done and he spoke in a calm manner. However, everyone on the scene was greatly astonished as soon as they heard what he had said.

    Yuanen Tianshang could not help saying, ¡°Could it be that the four-word battle armor model that you the gifted Silver Dragon Princess during the Joust For A Spouse Festival didn¡¯te from the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua, but...¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    The group stood gazing at one another. They shock of it had instantly left them slightly dumbfounded.

    What was the significance of a Divine Craftsman? Those that had been waiting patiently for battle armors understood the significance more than anybody else. The existence of a Divine Craftsman was enough to change the overall ability of a n and gain the respect of the entire world of the soul masters.

    A Divine Craftsman was a person capable of creating four-word battle armor! Additionally, every four-word battle armor would be considered one of the continents greatest creations. The power of a four-word battle armor was not something that other battle armors couldpare to.

    There was a saying that every four-word battle armor master was a powerhouse capable of fighting against a ne. This was because four-word battle armor was already equipped with its ownw.

    Was this an exaggeration? Not really. Four-word battle armor would instantly enable a powerhouse that had just entered Limit Douluo-rank to fight against a demigod-ranked master. Four-word armor was not simply a soul master¡¯s second life, but it was utterly the sublimation of life.

    The man standing before them was so young, yet he was telling the group of people that he was already a Divine Craftsman capable ofpleting Heavenly Refinement. How could these people believe his words?

    Nevertheless, the young man also had extraordinary identities. He was the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy. All these identities of his made it impossible for him to tell lies. It was precisely due to these two conflicting entities that the group of Titan Giant Ape n¡¯s powerhouses led by Yuanen Zhentian was shocked beyondparison.

    Tang Wulin did not try to convince them any further. It was actually his first time acknowledging that he was a Divine Craftsman to outsiders. During the Joust For A Spouse Festival, everyone¡¯s attention was fixated on something else. He had said some words to Gu Yuena at the time, but he had not been heard by anyone else. As a result, even though someone had suspected that he was a Divine Craftsman, their suspicions remained unconfirmed.

    Yuanen Zhentian took a deep breath and said, ¡°Tang Sect Master, I don¡¯t know how to say this, but if you are truly a Divine Craftsman, I think that there¡¯s no way we can reject your request.¡±

    Yes, there was no way for him to refuse. It was truly too important for the Titan Giant Ape n to be able to have a four-word battle armor master.

    In the past, other than Shrek Academy, the Spirit Pagoda had the most four-word battle armors and that was only three to four sets. The War God Hall¡¯s four-word battle armors did not exceed three sets either.

    On the entire Douluo Continent, there were no more than ten four-word battle armor masters. Other than reclusive powerhouses, few four-word battle armor masters existed.

    After the great catastrophe that resulted in the destruction of Shrek Academy, the number of four-word battle armor masters had reduced even more. No one knew exactly how many powerhouses out there really had four-word battle armor.

    Titan Giant Ape n was at its peak with two Limit Douluos including Yuanen Zhentian and Yuane Tiandang. If they had a four-word battle armor master, the n would immediately ascend to the highest rank on the continent. It would have an unpredictable effect on the n¡¯s future developments.

    Moreover, Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect had a Divine Craftsman on their side. This led Yuanen Zhentian to hold these two great forces in high regard. They had four Limit Douluos, a Divine Craftsman as the Sect Master and Shrek Academy had also disyed their immense influence during the Joust For A Spouse Festival. One would be able to count the days until the academy¡¯s resurgence, eagerly anticipating its rebirth.

    A good rtionship with Shrek and the Tang Sect was definitely a good thing for the Titan Giant Ape n. Moreover, Yuanen Yehui was one of the Shrek Seven Monsters, so it was highly possible that she would also be a Limit Douluo in the future.

    It was at this moment that Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s heart made the decision.

    ¡°Thank you, senior. I can guarantee that I¡¯ll bepleting the foundation Heavenly Refinement for senior Tiandang¡¯s four-word battle armor first. Then, we shall have the mecha maker from Tang Sect help him customize his four-word battle armor.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can do it myself because I¡¯m a mecha maker.¡± Yuanen Tiandang¡¯s eyes were clearly glowing brighter.

    His cultivation base had recovered and his daughter had returned to his side. Many of the shadows that had haunted him for many years were gone. As a soul master with extraordinary natural endowments, his biggest dream as a child was to be a four-word battle armor master one day! The opportunity had finally presented itself to him. How could he allow himself to miss it?

    ¡°Father, the decision has been made then. I¡¯m willing to go to Shrek Academy and be of service to the academy,¡± said Yuanen Tiandang.

    He would never miss such an opportunity to be a four-word battle armor master no matter what.

    Yuanen Zhentian nodded. ¡°Alright. Thank you for going through the trouble, Tang Sect Master.¡±

    Tang Wulin was overjoyed. He had not thought of this idea before he came here. The idea came to him after Yuanen Yehui had reunited with her father and Yuanen Tiandang ascended to Limit Douluo rank. This would give Yuanen Yehui more time with her father, and an additional powerhouse of such a rank was definitely a boon for Shrek Academy. The academy¡¯s teaching strength would be enhanced by one step further too.

 Chapter 1572 - A Test?

    <h4>Chapter 1572: A Test?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Zhentian found this very satisfactory too. Perhaps, this would prolong the wait before his eldest son could seed him, but that was not important! He had already ascended to quasigod level, so it would not be an issue for him to live another three to four decades. At the thought of this, he could not keep the smile on his face from growing wider. His son was going to be a four-word battle armor master. A four-word battle armor master!

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back now. This is a grand event. I shall throw a banquet for us to celebrate.¡± Yuanen Zhentian waved his huge hand and lead the group as they walked back to the vige excitedly.

    The result was satisfactory for all of them. Yuanen Yehui was the happiest because she would not need to part with her father anymore. She was truly overjoyed.

    Only Xie Xie appeared to wear a sad face. He wondered what it would be like having his future father-inw supervising at his side all the time! Generally, a father-inw would always try to make things difficult for the son-inw, just like how a mother-inw would treat a daughter-inw. Anyhow, Xie Xie had always felt that Yuanen Tiandang looked at him with a strange gaze and asionally, would even reveal his fierce manner.

    He was having a tough time these days! However, he was feeling rather excited after seeing Yuanen Yehui so happy and she was smiling more than she had done over the past few years. This was what he wanted for her the most.

    As Tang Wulin was walking, he noticed that someone was tugging at his sleeve. He turned his head to the side and saw a face that was filled with the expression of someone trying tounch a surprise attack.

    ¡°Cough, cough, erm, Tang Sect Master. Other than my eldest brother, do you need more help on your side?¡± The person pulling at Tang Wulin was Yuanen Yehui¡¯s second uncle, Yuanen Tianshang.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt an idea arose in his mind. He nodded without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Yes, of course. During the great catastrophe that befell our Shrek, many of our teachers had sacrificed their lives in order to give our students an opportunity to escape. We are stillcking in our teaching strength.¡±

    Yuanen Tianshang coughed once again. ¡°So do you think that I can do it?¡± The idea of owning a set of three-word battle armor was enticing! He had yet to possess a set of three-word battle armor.

    Judging by his natural talent, even though he was not as great as his eldest brother, he was certainly not to be dismissed either. Over the years, the hatred in his heart had motivated him to work hard and spare no effort in cultivating. He had elevated himself to Title Douluo in the end. Even though he was incapable of making any progress after he reached that rank, he was still a Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse after all.

    More importantly, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s return this time had allowed his eldest brother to recover and the knot in his chest had finally untied. After that, he discovered that his cultivation base, which had long since been stunted, had begun to elevate rather rapidly during the cultivation process.

    Ever since his wife¡¯s passing, the only thing that mattered to him was cultivation. He was already a Title Douluo, yet he did not even have a set of three-word battle armor and it was most unfortunate. If he could be a three-word battle armor master just by going over to Shrek Academy, would he ever encounter such a great chance like this again? He did not want to miss such a great opportunity like this either! As a result, he had already made up his mind to head to Shrek earlier.

    Tang Wulin took a nce at Yuanen Zhentian walking ahead and he murmured with some hesitation, ¡°Uh...¡± He had already taken the n¡¯s sessor, so it seemed to be rather irrational for him to take the n elder¡¯s second son as well.

    Yuanen Tianshang spoke nervously, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. I will exin it to my father. I¡¯m not the sessor after all. The eldest son is going to inherit the n estate. Thus, I¡¯m a free man. It won¡¯t be an issue if I stay in Shrek for a very long time. Shrek Academy was the ce that I yearned for when I was young!¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded and said, ¡°As long as Senior Zhentian agrees to this, we will wee you with open arms, of course.¡±

    He believed that Yuanen Zhentian would certainly have heard their conversation from the front. The decision was up to Yuanen Zhentian because it was their n after all. Moreover, Tang Wulin had noticed that it was not only Yuanen Tianshang who was looking at him. The group of powerhouses in the Titan Giant Ape n were all staring at him with glowing eyes.

    Out of the dozen people on the scene, those with the weakest cultivation bases were at Soul Douluo-rank. The Titan Giant Ape n was a small, remote vige. Even though the people lived peacefully, they were genuinelycking in resources. As such, their lives were rather pitiful.

    Yuane Zhentian did not speak or turn around. He took the group of people back to the n¡¯s mansion.

    A scrumptious feast began not long after. Yuanen Zhentian brought along the group of the n¡¯s powerhouses to formally entertain Tang Wulin. He had never given such treatment to him before.

    A person¡¯s capalibity was always the foundation when gaining other people¡¯s respect. The battle between Xie Xie, Yuanen Yehui and Tang Wulin had received the full approval of the people. However, his abilities alone were not enough to gain Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s respect. More importantly, there was Tang Wulin¡¯s identity as a Divine Craftsman.

    After three cups of wine, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were glowing brighter and brighter. On the other hand, Xie Xie was already slumped on a table nearby.

    He was drunk because of Yuanen Tiandang. His ominous presentiment was correct. A father-inw could never bear the sight of his son-inw. Yuanen Tiandang proposed that Xie Xie to apany him in the tasting of wine and even proposed that Xie Xie drink three cups of wine for every cup he drank himself.

    Even though Xie Xie¡¯s cultivation base was quite powerful, how did he have the audacity to neutralize the alcohol with his soul power?! Naturally, he slumped onto the table when he was drunk.

    Yuanen Yehui did not stop them either. She watched from the side smilingly. Such a small amount of wine could not possibly harm Xie Xie. As she watched him contend with Xie Xie, she could feel her father¡¯s love. It had been many years since she had felt that. There was only happiness in her heart now. If it got any worse, she would figure out a way topensate Xie Xie through other meanster.

    ¡°Tang Sect Master, I would like to toast to you again.¡± Yuanen Zhentian stood up and raised his cup.

    Tang Wulin hastily stood up. ¡°The pleasure is mine. Senior, you¡¯re being too courteous. I¡¯m a junior, so it should be me toasting to you.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian burst outughing and joined Tang Wulin as they drained their cups in one gulp. ¡°Tang Sect Master, I have a presumptuous request. Even though it might offend you, I can¡¯t help myself. It¡¯s fine if you think that it is inconvenient.¡±

    Tang Wulin was thinking to himself, ¡®Now that you¡¯ve said that, can I really still request that you keep it to yourself?¡¯

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be courteous, senior. Please go on.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian chuckled and said, ¡°I would like to invite the Tang Sect Master to demonstrate Heavenly Refinement for us. Frankly, I¡¯ve never witnessed the magnificent feat of Heavenly Refinement in my entire life. I¡¯ve always longed to see it, so I was wondering if you have the time to demonstrate a little for us?¡±

    ¡®Are you asking this because you¡¯re feeling uncertain about me?¡¯ Tang Wulin thought to himself in his heart. However, he pondered and concluded that this was only human nature. He nodded and said, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s fine. Shall I do it now?¡±

    It was Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s turn to be shocked this time. There was no doubt that Tang Wulin was feeling very confident if he had the courage to say so.

    ¡°We¡¯ve drank some wine. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s going to affect your condition,¡± said Yuanen Zhentian.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine and I can give it a try. However, the sess rate of Heavenly Refinement itself is not considered too high either. Thus, I can¡¯t guarantee that it is going to seed for certain, but it is still worth seeing the process.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian felt as his chest tightened a little, but he still nodded after thinking about the n he had on his mind. He said, ¡°Very well. Then we shall trouble the Tang Sect Master. Please let us know if you need anything and I shall send them to make preparations. Shall we begin after the meal?¡±

    Tang Wulin waved his hand. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to prepare anything. I¡¯m just going to do it directly in the courtyard outside so we can entertain everyone.¡±

    Tang Wulin was not feeling particrly uneasy. How was he going to take a Limit Douluo with him if he did not make a disy of his capabilities? Everything was worth it as long as he could leave with Yuanen Tiandang.

    The numerous powerhouses of the Titan Giant Ape n among them admired Tang Wulin even more after seeing him consenting to do the demonstration without the slightest hesitation.

    There was no doubt that Tang Wulin was very confident in himself since he agreed to do it so easily. Even though they agreed that the n elder¡¯s request was a little offensive, they also were eager to see it. They wanted to watch how a Divine Craftsmanpleted his forging process.

    Tang Wulin walked out from the hall in long strides and arrived in the spacious main courtyard outside. The rest of the people followed and stood in a circle around him.

 Chapter 1573 - One With The Heaven!

    <h4>Chapter 1573: One With The Heaven!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin raised his head to check the weather and sensed the changes in heaven and earth elements. Even though he could faintly feel the intoxication faintly inside his body, it had also helped him to feel emotionally rxed.

    As his abilities became more powerful and he step by step made his way until today, his state of mind had been trained countless times and it had already be iparably tough. More importantly, Tang Wulin was confident aspared to the past. As a result, the oppression he felt in his heart had been continuously unleashed following his every elevation. He firmly believed that he would one day be able to stand on the same level as As Douluo back then. In fact, he might even pursue his father¡¯s level.

    His goal was not limited to the Douluo Continent. His final goal was set on searching for the Divine Realm and looking for his birth and adoptive parents.

    On the other hand, the people that stood in the surroundings to watch him had apletely different feeling at present.

    Under their close attention, Tang Wulin stood at the center of the courtyard. They noticed as Tang Wulin¡¯s aura changed abruptly. The change was extremely strange. It felt as if his entire person had suddenly vanished in that instant.

    On the other hand, he was obviously still standing there. He existed in their vision but had vanished from their perception.

    What was this?

    ¡°It¡¯s the One with the Heaven!¡± Yuanen Zhentian muttered to himself.

    Tang Wulin was still at the feast a moment ago and yet he had alreadypleted One with the Heaven in the next moment. It was not something that could be aplished just by having powerful spiritual power but more importantly, the person had toprehend heaven and earthws.

    This young man¡¯s future was truly limitless! No wonder he was capable of bing the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God Pavillion Master at such a young age.

    The moon was bright and the stars were few. Tang Wulin finally began to move.

    He raised his right hand to toss out a piece of metal with all sides about half a meter long.

    The metal that was tossed out appeared weightless. It was tossed out into midair before it rose slowly into the sky.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin slowly raised his head and looked at the metal that was tossed into midair with a burning gaze.

    All of a sudden, a gush of iparably overbearing consciousness burst forth from his body. At that precise moment, Tang Wulin who had alreadypleted One with the Heaven originally and whose body seemed to have turned illusionary was like an awakened giant dragon.

    Ha raised his hand and threw a punch.

    ¡°Roar...¡± An aroused dragon¡¯s roar echoed through the entire heaven and earth. A golden giant dragon came gushing out of Tang Wulin¡¯s fist just as such.

    The dazzling golden giant dragon had its mustache and hair stood up with every piece of its scales appearing crystal clear. It appeared especially dazzling and resplendent in the night.

    The giant dragon rose into the sky and abruptly crashed onto the metal. It was peculiar that there was utterly no change to the metal itself. It was as if it had not suffered from any impact but the giant dragon had encased it as it continued to rise again.

    Golden radiance swept across the sky as the giant dragon surged skyward.

    On the other hand, the piece of pitch-ck metal burst forth with dazzling golden radiance during that instant. It was as if a golden little sun had appeared in midair. The gushing golden radiance spurted more than ten feet into the air while being coiled up in starlight.

    It was a super grade Thousand-refined product that shot out ten feet of radiance!

    Tang Wulin did not use his forging hammers but he had used one punch to elevate this piece of metal to the Hundred Refined stage followed by Thousand Refined. Moreover, it had achieved the highest standard of Thousand Refinement.

    There were cksmiths in Yuanen n too but the highest rank of their cksmith was only Spirit Forging Realm.

    This person was also a skilled master in the n. He watched the metal spurting with radiance as if he waspletely infatuated. He had never imagined that a cksmith could actually use a method like this toplete the forging process. It was simply unbelievable!

    Yet, Tang Wulin had managed toplete it. The metal finally began dropping down. However, the golden radiance on its surface remained shining bright. Moreover, there were faint dragon patterns coiled around the metal too.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed brilliantly. At this very moment, he could only feel as his essence, energy, and spirit were already elevated to its peak. He gently swung his arms and brought out the pair of ck forging hammers in his hands.

    A peculiar aura was unleashed from his body as the hammer¡¯s consciousness soared into the sky.

    He swung both of his arms at the same time and the pair of forging hammers surged skyward. At the exact moment when they flew into the sky, the pitch-ck surface of the forging hammers suddenly burst forth with dazzling silver light. Faint seven-colored radiance coiled around the silver radiance. His double hammers rose and flew on its own ord along the mysterious trail akin to meteors chasing after the moon in the sky. Then, the hammers crashed onto the piece of metal in session.

    ¡°ng, ng!¡± Two crisp sounds were heard. The metal flew up at the moment of impact and piercing explosion noise was heard. Golden radiance sshed everywhere at once.

    The pair of forging hammers seemed to havee alive. It projected a stretch of dazzling light shadows in the sky as a series of crashing noises were continuously heard radiating from midair.

    Silver light fluttered in the air. It felt as if even the most dazzling fireworks in the world could not evenpare to a millionth of it. The piece of metal had already shrunk by half in size after the Thousand Refinement earlier. At present, it had also begun to continuously shrink in size during the constant hammering process of forging hammers.

    Piecing radiance shimmered. The originally surging golden radiance began to dim, or rather it was being condensed.

    In just one short minute, the powerhouses from Titan Giant Ape n on the scene who were watching the demonstration started feeling dizzy.

    Could a person really forge like this? This was the first time they had ever witnessed such an intriguing forging method in their lifetime. How could they refrain themselves from feeling surprised?

    Despite being fully aware that Tang Wulin was showing off intentionally, they still had no choice but to admire him from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°Hum!¡± A peculiar humming noise was heard. The pair of forging hammers descended from the sky andnded back into Tang Wulin¡¯s hand. On the other hand, the piece of metal remained floating in midair. Its originally cube-shaped body had already turned into a sphere at present and it was gently shivering in the sky as if it was attempting to struggle free from something.

    ¡°ng!¡± A wonderful feeling came radiating into everyone. It felt like the appearance of a newborn in this world. Even though it was only a minute fluctuation of consciousness, everyone on the scene could clearly feel it because of their strength.

    The Spirit Forging Realm cksmith in Titan Giant Ape n suddenly blurted out. ¡°That¡¯s Creation Spirit Forging!¡±

    He was capable of performing Spirit Forging too so he was able to recognize the effect of Spirit Forging. Yet, he had never expected that a person couldplete Spirit Forging with such a swift speed. It was simply unbelievable! This speed was truly too fast. Moreover, it was carried out in such perfection. It was the first time he hade to the realization that one could actually y with forging in this manner. This had already surpassed the range of his understanding of forging.

    Yes, that was precisely Creation Spirit Forging.

    Tang Wulin had not bothered to use his hammers to knock on the metal at all but he was already capable of doing this step.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin finally leaped upward. His silhouette moved like a dragon as he had arrived before the piece of metal in a sh. Purple-gold radiance gushed out from his eyes and illuminated the newborn spirit-forged metal.

    The spirit-forged metal shook violently at once. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s pair of forging hammers had already softlynded on the metal.

    This waspletely different from his flying hammers method earlier that emphasized on huge movements. This time, his forging method was fine and exquisite as if he was trying to produce a perfect artwork with care and precision. There was an indescribable wonderful texture to his product.

    The crisp knocking sound wasplemented by an intriguing yet pleasant rhythm. It sounded just like the most pleasant music in this world that lingered in the sky.

    The feeling was amazing. It truly sounded just like the melody of the fairies.

    On the other hand, the piece of metal was also continuously emitting a soft humming sound. It sounded just like a newborn baby cooing to his father while nursing on nourishment.

    There was no change to the surface of the metal sphere but the condensed golden radiance on its surface was being unleashed once again. It was differentpared to the bright golden radiance. This time, its golden radiance was condensed, thick, and even filled with spirituality.

    Golden radiance shimmered. Streams of dragon-shaped light patterns were unleashed outside. The light patterns repeatedly spun around the metal as they gradually turned clearer. They spun around the metal and also Tang Wulin. The patterns were cheering in excitement.

    Spirit Forging had created life while Soul Forging had bestowed it with intelligence.

    Golden splendor shimmered. Arge shadow suddenly appeared behind Tang Wulin.

    A crystal clear silhouette emerged from it. It was no other person but Yuanen Zhentian.

    In the scene, Yuanen Zhentian threw a punch and resulted in the change of color in the sky and on the ground. It was precisely the final strike when Tang Wulin endured three attacks from him back then.

    The fist¡¯s consciousness that seemed to be able to pierce through heaven and earth appeared just as such behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back. It was Thought Concretization!

    Then, the scene disintegrated in a loud roar before turning into speckles of radiance that fused into the sphere metal before Tang Wulin from all directions.

    A ghastly scene appeared. The sphere metal shook violently and produced a feeling that was iparably familiar to Yuanen Zhentian.

    That was fist¡¯s consciousness. Yes, the fist¡¯s consciousness was exactly the same as his precisely.

    What?

    What was that? This was already more than just bestowing intelligence to the metal but he had even bestowed the metal with a natural endowment.

    The Spirit Forging Realm cksmith was already stunned from watching the scene. Could this actually be done with forging? Even though he was still incapable of Soul Forging, he had seen it before. Yet, a Soul Forging process like this was something he had never heard before!

 Chapter 1574 - Shocking Heavenly Refinement

    <h4>Chapter 1574: Shocking Heavenly Refinement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    This act of him was no longer as simple as bestowing the metal with intelligence. He had even bestowed it with a natural endowment. It was wonderful, it was truly marvelous!

    Even for someone like Yuanen Zhentian who did not understand forging that well, he did not have the slightest doubt towards Tang Wulin¡¯s identity as a Divine Craftsman. How profound was his understanding of forging in order to reach this level?

    In reality, this was an ability created by Tang Wulin. Even though Zhen Hua was a Divine Craftsman, there was still some disparity between his cultivation base and Tang Wulin¡¯s. Especially the huge disparity in the ranks of their spiritual power. On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s understanding andprehension ofws and the fact that he was blessed by the entire ne had allowed him to create this forging method capable of bestowing the metal with a certain level of natural endowment.

    It was not like the metal bestowed with natural endowment could be used to unleash an attack like Yuanen Zhentian but it was capable of allowing the metal to be morepatible with the soul master capable of unleashing attacks simr to Yuanen Zhentian. On the other hand, thepatibility of battle armor to the soul master would have an extremely huge impact on the usability and power of the battle amour!

    To exin in the simplest manner, Tang Wulin¡¯s method was equal to nting a core circuit into the piece of metal during the forging process.

    ¡°Hum, hum, hum!¡± The metal continuously hummed asyers uponyers of brilliance bloomed out from the surface of it. It acted as if it was trying to repel and resist the process. However, the resistance slowly calmed down and disappeared under the gradual soothing of Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual consciousness. On the other hand, the fist¡¯s consciousness was imprinted onto the metal for real.

    Tang Wulin guided his pair of hammers to project thousands of shadows with his hands. In the eyes of the people, the piece of metal seemed to have been lifted and was spinning around as a splendid fresh flower was formed from the hammers¡¯ shadows. It looked as if it was dancing joyously in rhythm.

    ¡°That¡¯s the ultimate skill of perfection, that¡¯s the ultimate skill of perfection!¡± Yuanen Zhentian could not help heaving a sigh from the bottom of his heart while the Titan Giant Ape n¡¯s cksmith was already bathing in tears at present. It was enough for him to be able to witness such a forging process in his lifetime!

    Meanwhile, all the hammers¡¯ shadows suddenly vanished and Tang Wulin had also descended from the sky leaving only the piece of metal floating and glistening in midair.

    Tang Wulin swung the hammers to draw out an arc in the air. The expression on his face had finally turned solemn.

    The people in the surroundings could obviously feel the intense energy fluctuations in the air. It felt different from the mobilization of soul power. It was feeling as if all-pervasive energy was being gathered from all directions.

    The energy that was gathering in the air rapidly condensed and bloomed. It formed into a faint smoky cloud made up of four-colored radiance including red, blue, yellow, and green. The cloud turned clearer and clearer as the heaven and earth power gradually burst forth.

    It was the elemental cmity!

    After sensing the terrifyingw aura, Yuanen Zhentian had a change of countenance. He hastily unleashed his soul power and formed ayer of protection through his connection with heaven and earthw to protect the people by his side and the hall behind him.

    Tang Wulin raised his head and roared into the sky. His long hair flew in the wind and exuded a form of reckless wildness. At this precise moment, it felt as if he was the only person between heaven and earth. He was fearless despite being confronted by the powerful lightning cmity.

    ¡°Rumble rumble rumble!¡± A violent booming noise was heard. The four-colored lightning struck from the sky.

    Tang Wulin guided with his right hammer. The lightning that was supposed to strike the piece of metal had sted onto his body under his guidance. All at once, Tang Wulin¡¯s entire person was tainted into four colors.

    The st made people surrounding him cry out in rm including Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie. Even though they were unaware of the elemental cmity, every single person there could feel the terrifyingw aura there! The terrifying force of the impact was enough to trigger fear in anyone. However, Tang Wulin guided this force of impact onto himself by force.

    It was truly too terrifying.

    However, ayer of gentle four-colored radiance gushed out from his body in the next moment and spurted onto the metal floating in the sky.

    The metal began humming once again. This time, it was apanied by a nging sound. The joyous consciousness could be clearly felt by every single person on the scene.

    Was he trying to filter it?

    Everyone was even more shocked when they began to understand his peculiar method. He was using his body to filter the terrifying power contained in the elemental cmity and then guided the usefulw into the metal for fusion!

    Was that truly doable? Would it not harm his body?

    At the same time as the people were shocked, streams of four-colored lightning cmity had already wildly struck and sted onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body under his guidance.

    In reality, the lightning cmity needed to strike the metal in order to produce a high-quality Heavenly Refinement. The destructive force in the elemental cmity was capable of producing a cleansing effect on the metal. However, the biggest advantage for the metal was the infusion ofw. Even though the forging process was important but it could only upy about thirty percent of the effect of the entire Heavenly Refinement process.

    A perfect Heavenly Refinement had genuinely required the lightning cmity to st onto the metal. At the same time, Tang Wulin needed to continuously guide the excess portion of lightning. However, that would increase the difficulty of forging by a lot if that was the case. The failure of Heavenly Refinement was mostly caused in that stage.

    Zhen Hua did not have a choice in that because his body was incapable of withstanding a direct st of elemental cmity anymore. Yet, this was not the case for Tang Wulin. The biggest advantage of using this forging method was that the sess rate was super high. In fact, one could even say that the sess rate of producing a top-quality Heavenly Refinement was seventy percent. This was absolutely the best choice for Tang Wulin due to such a high rate of sess, especially when he was trying to make a disy of his ability.

    The four-colored radiance gradually grew thicker. It had only emerged on the surface of the metal in the beginning then it had truly fused into the metalter on and changed the internal structure of the metal. It was even more peculiar that the metal was gradually changing its shape. With the infusion of four-colored radiance, there was utterly no need for Tang Wulin to forge anymore but the metal had turned into the form of a boxing glove. Moreover, it was bing even more refined.

    ¡°Rumble rumble rumble!¡± A stream of terrifying lightning cmity as thick as a water vat had arrived. It struck onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body such that his entire person was devoured by the terrifying lightning cmity.

    ¡°Big brother!¡± Xie Xie was about to dash out subconsciously but he was stopped by Yuanen Tiandang by his side. ¡°Fool, the lightning cmity that he has endured has never leaked at all. This signifies that he is still in absolute control. Are you trying to seek death by dashing over?¡±

    He had more experience than Xie Xie of course.

    Xie Xie was stunned for a moment after being grabbed by his future father-inw. He had only realized that there was utterly no damage done to Titan Giant n¡¯s mansion during the process of being sted by the terrifying lightning cmity strikes. It was very apparent that this was due to Tang Wulin¡¯s absolute control.

    ¡°Rumble rumble rumble!¡± The four-colored radiance surged into the metal like tidewater. On the surface of the metal, ayer of light shadow emerged. The fist¡¯s consciousness that was infused into the metal earlier seemed to have absorbed thew transformation. It suddenly burst forth with an aura that was a hundred times more powerful.

    Thick fist¡¯s consciousness fluctuation appeared out of thin air and emanated a powerful feeling as if trying tobat with heaven and earth.

    There was already an additional person next to him without his notice. That person was precisely Er Ming.

    His expression continuously changed as he looked at the boxing glove emitting thick Titan Divine Punch aura in the sky. In the end, he could not help heaving a sigh. ¡°The intelligence of mankind is notparable by soul beasts after all! Heaven has truly blessed mankind too much!¡±

    Light shadow shimmered. The four-colored radiance that surrounding Tang Wulin¡¯s body and the cmity cloud in the sky gradually dispersed off. The piece of metal bloomed with thick consciousness. In the next moment, all the brilliance converged inward as the metal descended from the sky andnded in Tang Wulin¡¯s palm. It regained the pitch-ck form that it had in the beginning. Had it not been due to the change of its shape, it appeared as if it had not undergone any transformation at all.

 Chapter 1575 - Yuanen Zhentianâ€™s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 1575: Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s Decision</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin caught the metal as he exhaled. Four-colored lightning was indistinctly shimmering around his body. However, he appeared to be rather simr to before except that sweat was seen perfusing out of his forehead.

    He hadpleted a round of Heavenly Refinement! It was already exceedingly tough for one to be able to perform a Heavenly Refinement to this extent.

    Tang Wulin took a step forward as he arrived before Yuanen Zhentian and passed over the boxing glove-shaped metal in his hands. ¡°I¡¯m fortunate not to have dishonored yourmission.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian subconsciously received the piece of metal. At the very moment he took it in his hand, he could only feel as if his entire body was shuddering. It felt as if this piece of metal was a part of his body. There was utterly no sense of unfamiliarity.

    Ayer of four-colored radiance immersed on the surface of the pitch-ck metal as soon as he infused a little soul power into it. Thew changed and the soul power started conducting at once. It felt as if the metal could burst forth with its strength enhanced by countless times in a split second.

    One should know that this was just a piece of metal and not a battle armor! A piece of metal that could achieve this extent! Was this how Heavenly Refined Metal is supposed to be?

    It was truly a product of Heavenly Refinement and was also terrifyingly impressive!

    Yuanen Zhentian inhaled a deep breath. The aura of his entire person turned a little rushed. ¡°This old man truly didn¡¯t expect to stand a chance at witnessing Heavenly Refinement in his lifetime. Moreover, I have witnessed a sessfulpletion of Heavenly Refinement. Tang Sect Master, I admire you!¡±

    He had lost all his intention to despise a young Sect Master like Tang Wulin and admired from the bottom of his heart.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°This is for the entertainment of everyone after a feast of wine. Fortunately, I¡¯m rather lucky today to have seeded in one attempt. We¡¯ve been free-loading at your n for these few days, so please take this Heavenly-refined metal as a token of our appreciation.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian hastily said, ¡°How is that okay? This is truly too precious.¡± One could figure out the preciousness of a piece of Heavenly-refined metal. Even though it could notpare to a divine weapon, any piece of Heavenly-refined metal could possibly result in the rebirth of a high-ranking soul master¡¯s battle armor!

    Even though Yuanen Zhentian was speaking in this manner, he did not have the slightest intention to return the piece of metal to Tang Wulin. The words ¡®unable to tear himself away from the object¡¯ were perfect to describe his current feelings.

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t be so courteous. I¡¯m going to take away senior Tiandang so the small gift is necessary after all.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian took a nce at Tang Wulin with a meaningful look in his eyes. He suddenly smiled. ¡°No, Tiandang will not be leaving with you.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. Yuanen Tiandang standing by his side was the first person to panic. He hastily called out, ¡°Father, you...¡± He had almost used his father of viting his promise.

    After witnessing Tang Wulin¡¯s genuine ability to perform Heavenly Refinement, he even more anticipated bing a four-word battle armor master! He had just ascended to Limit Douluo. If he could possess a set of four-word battle armor that belonged to himself, he would be immediately elevated to a demigod-ranked powerhouse. It was the realm that every soul master sought after!

    Yuanen Zhentian waved his hand to signal for his son to stay calm. He could tell that not only Yuanen Tiandang but the rest of the nsmen including Yuanen Tianshang were also all looking at Tang Wulin with a gaze as if they were looking at a precious treasure.

    Yuanen Zhentian wanted to grumble badly that it would be difficult to lead a n when the will of the people was broken up! The nsmen were all itching for a try after being convinced by the boy Tang Wulin. On the other hand, not only his nsmen were affected in reality. How could he not be itching for a try as the head of the current Titan Giant Ape n?

    He was still holding a piece of Heavenly-refined metal in his hand. As he felt the perfect harmony rate that seemed to result in the metal trying to bore into his skin, he had finally made up his mind.

    ¡°Sect Master Tang, there¡¯s something that I wish to inquire.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned ever so slightly. He was feeling a little displeased by Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s act of vition. However, there was nothing much he could say. The other person was a senior after all.

    ¡°Please go on, senior.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian chuckled. ¡°I wonder what is the scale of the reconstructed Shrek Academy?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Shrek was sted into a t ground earlier and resulted in the underground water forming into the Sea God Lake that we have now. The academy will include all the area around Sea God Lake into its construction. The preliminary project will be focused on building a portion of academic buildings but the entire Sea God Lake has been covered by our istion soul devices now. There¡¯s no way the outside world can detect our progress. In the future, we will certainly be building on arge scale in this area including Tang Sect. As for the final construction scale, we hope that we can build around the entire area surrounding Sea God Lake into a part of Shrek Academy in the far future and form a brand new Shrek City.¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is a massive project. The surface area of Sea God Lake now is evenrger than the entire Shrek City earlier. It will take a very, very long time to build the new Shrek City around theke. Perhaps, our generation is capable ofpleting the project but we believe that the reconstruction will certainly seed in the near future. Moreover, we will certainly be even better than the previous Shrek City.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian nodded. ¡°Since it is such a huge ce, I wonder if you can sell us a plot ofnd? Of course, it will be even better if you can help us to build free of charge.¡±

    His words sounded casual but everyone on the scene including Er Ming standing behind him could not help feeling stunned after listening to his words.

    ¡°Father, what do you mean?¡± Yuanen Tiandang turned toward his father in puzzlement.

    Yuanen Zhentian calmly looked toward his son. ¡°Son, you are not the only one who wants to be a four-word battle armor master! The n has been content to remain in seclusion for many years and our people have already be narrow-minded. It¡¯s a vast world that we¡¯re living in and it¡¯s about time for us to go outside too. Perhaps I didn¡¯t have the courage to do so in the past, but there¡¯s nothing that is stopping me with our elder Er Ming¡¯s presence here. As long as Elder Er Ming agrees, I n to move our n. I believe that there¡¯s no ce more suitable for us than the brand new Shrek City in construction.

    He once again looked toward Tang Wulin. ¡°Sect Master Tang, we will not be a freeloader and take your ce for no reason. Even though our n is not wealthy, our lineage of people is the most skilled in controlling the earth element. Our speed in digging earth is absolutely faster than ordinary people. Even soul machines cannotpare to us. I believe that we will be rather helpful in the process of rebuilding Shrek Academy.¡±

    Tang Wulin had just considered the situation subconsciously swallowed a gulp of saliva at this point. ¡°Senior, are you serious?¡±

    He was supposed to take one or two teachers with him yet little did he know that he was about to take along the entire n! Could anything be more amazing than this?

    Even though Titan Giant Ape n was a reclusive n, there was a total of eight powerhouses of Title Douluo-rank and above in his n! There were also two Limit Douluos. Their inclusion to Shrek Academy could not just be described as a ¡® good thing¡¯ but it was also an act of establishing a firm foundation!

    Moreover, the identities of Yuanen Zhentian, his sons, and the nsmen remained unknown to the outside world. They were even more suitable to be regarded as a force in concealment and could be treated as the academy¡¯s backup!

    Er Ming¡¯s voice suddenly turned unpleasant. ¡°How can I say no to that? How can I make any decision! It¡¯s up to all of you. I don¡¯t qualify to disagree.¡± He was feeling guilty toward his nsmen. Even though they were his descendants, he had never done anything for them.

    As a result, he did not mind consuming two drops of blood essence the other day in order to help out Yuanen Zhentian and Yuanen Tiandang.

    Yuanen Zhentian chuckled. ¡°So the decision has been made. I¡¯ll arrange for some nsmen to stay behind to guard our ancestral house while the rest of the people shall follow me to move. All of you are satisfied now, right? I know that every single one of you has already made up your mind. Even if I keep your physical body, what¡¯s the use if I can¡¯t keep your mind here? This old man might as well leave with you.¡± The n leader that had always been extremely stern revealed his humor on a rare asion.

    ¡°Long live grandfather!¡± Yuanen Yehui abruptly pounced into Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s arms and called out loud in excitement.

    Yuanen Zhentian was stunned for a moment. He could not help being in a trance. Thest time his granddaughter hugged him in such excitement seemed to be from when she was still very young.

    As he recalled his granddaughter¡¯s tragic encounter when she was young, he could not help hugging her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandfather will always be by your side in the future. Whoever dares to bully you, grandfather will beat him for you.¡±

    He unintentionally took a nce at Xie Xie as he was speaking. Xie Xie felt chills run down his spine after noticing Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s nce.

    Xie Xie had made peace with the idea of his future father-inwing along with them yet now there was the father of his father-inw. Those were two great Limit Douluos! How was he going to live out the rest of his life in the future? It was obvious that there was not much difference in Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s gaze aspared to Yuanen Tiandang. He was in trouble!

    Tang Wulin smiled as he watched the situation y out by the side. The result was simply amazing. It was his first time experiencing the advantage of being a Divine Craftsman. Even though it would certainly beborious for him in the future, it was all worth it! It was considered as timely assistance for him to be able to take along so many powerhouses to help out in the reconstruction of Shrek Academy.

 Chapter 1576 - The Win-win Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1576: The Win-win Situation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    No wonder Yuanen Zhentian requested for Tang Wulin to give a demonstration of Heavenly Refinement earlier. Now that Tang Wulin thought about it, Yuanen Zhentian had a n of his own. Since his n involved moving the entire n, he wanted to confirm if Tang Wulin was truly skilled in Heavenly Refinement. Now that it had been confirmed, Yuanen Zhentian made the decision without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    This was a win-win situation for sure. Titan Giant Ape n joining into Tang Sect and Shrek Academy could certainly be considered as an act of coboration with one another to make it through the hardships. At the same time, Titan Giant Ape n would be in possession of four-word battle armor and three-word battle armor due to Tang Wulin¡¯s promise. The entire n¡¯s ability would be undergoing an immense qualitative leap. Moreover, the future of the n would be guaranteed as well.

    The flourishing of their n was just around the corner.

    Even though Shrek Academy was destroyed, one could see the profound inner secrets of the number one academy on the continent that had been passed down for twenty thousand years just by judging at the situation during Joust For A Spouse Festival. Moreover, there was also the Tang Sect that had been simrly existed for twenty thousand years. The n would definitely not be at a disadvantage for being on their side.

    In addition to Yuanen Zhentian and Yuanen Tiandang, there were a total of six Limit Douluos in Shrek Academy and Tang Sect. It was a terrifying power that could not possibly be possessed by any other forces at present!

    As a result, it was a win-win situation. It was a grand asion for both sides. Moreover, Yuanen Zhentian had also valued something else in this situation very much. It was precisely Tang Wulin¡¯s natural endowments.

    How old was Tang Wulin? He was a man just over twenty years of age but was already a Title Douluo and a Divine Craftsman beyond his time. Yuanen Zhentian was also shocked to learn about Tang Wulin¡¯sprehension ofws despite him being an experienced Limit Douluo. How far would Tang Wulin go in the future?

    There was no Limit Douluo that did not hope to seek after that world.

    As a result, Yuanen Zhentian had already considered many things after Tang Wulin extended an invitation to Yuanen Tiandang. It seemed like Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s decision was made in a rush but it was actually made after careful consideration.

    His feeling was stirred up for the very first time when he went looking for Yuanen Yehui in Mingdu City back then. Yuanen Yehui was only older than Tang Wulin by one year yet she was already approaching Title Douluo-rank. This was something that both he and Yuanen Tiandang were incapable of doing. On the other hand, they were both already Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses now.

    The second time when his feeling was stirred was after Tang Wulin withstood three attacks from him. Tang Wulin did not rely on any soul skills but he hadpletely withstood those attacks through a confrontation of toughness against toughness!

    Such a young child was capable of withstanding such powerful attacks of a Limit Douluo like Yuanen Zhentian. This had overthrown Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s impression of the soul masters¡¯ world of today.

    Yuanen Zhentian felt that the development of a n could only be achieved by leaning close to the real world at the time. His n could not be content with just being in a remote vige anymore. The n had not declined in his support at present but what would happen in the future? What if they ended up as steadily growing weaker as the Body Sect? What would be the final result then? They would only end up being eliminated by society.

    Thus, his thoughts were triggered at the time. He felt like his mind was running actively after prolonged rest. He had been considering the development of his n over recent days.

    He witnessed Shrek Academy¡¯s performance in the Joust For A Spouse Festival that was close to wildness. At the same time, he had also learned about Tang Wulin¡¯s real identity.

    He had the intention to inquire about Tang Wulin¡¯s view when he saw that he had returned with Yuanen Yehui. There was a saying that offering assistance in times of need was better than lending a helping hand to make perfection. Now was the time for Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction and also the time when the academy needed support. It was absolutely the best timing for the n to stand out from the crowd.

    One should know that Shrek City was known as the earthly paradise back then. One was not allowed to resort tobat in Shrek City and there was no dispute in the city. Even though Shrek City was proven to not be absolutely safe in the end, the reconstructed Shrek City would certainly be more perfect than before.

    It appeared that Shrek Academy¡¯s ability had weakened, yet Yuanen Zhentian could see hope and tremendous potential with the support from four Limit Douluos and Tang Wulin¡¯s generation of young people. There was no doubt that as long as this generation of young men were allowed to grow, Shrek Academy would certainly rise once again. In fact, the academy could even possibly surpass the past.

    The miracle had been enacted by Tang Sect once. It was enacted by the leader of that generation, also the founder of Spirit Pagoda, and one of the Shrek Seven Monsters of that generation.

    Was this generation of Shrek Seven Monsters any weaker than the most famous two generations of Shrek Seven Monsters in history? They were not weaker than the aforementioned generations. Yuanen Zhentian was even feeling scared after seeing the potential equipped in Tang Wulin.

    After witnessing the battle between Yuanne Yehui and Xie Xie against Tang Wulin today, Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s idea was strengthened even more. Tang Wulin was growing too quickly such that it had even surpassed the extent of Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s understanding of soul master¡¯s cultivation.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin chose to express his intention to invite Yuanen Tiandang to teach in the academy at this moment. Yuanen Zhentian was already interested at the time. In reality, he had the same thought even without the offering of battle armors. Now that the n had been offered three-word battle armors and four-word battle armors, Yuanen Zhentian was overjoyed in his heart.

    As for the situation that they would need to fight against Spirit Pagoda possibly in the future, he was not worried about that at all. For a powerhouse that had already achieved quasigod-rank, why would he have to worry about that matter?

    The n¡¯s first ancestor was still alive. Er Ming¡¯s appearance had truly shocked Yuanen Zhentian immensely. On the other hand, he had realized that the ancestor¡¯s identity was real after Er Ming helped him elevate to quasigod rank and Yuanen Tiandang to cross the threshold of Limit Douluo in one step. Moreover, he could tell that the first ancestor treated Tang Wulin in a manner that was different from him being the ancestor¡¯s descendant. The first ancestor had absolute trust in Tang Wulin. Moreover, there was also some faint respect in his behavior.

    It felt strange but it had also confirmed Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s approval toward Tang Wulin. He was definitely not a simple young man!

    After careful consideration in addition to the Heavenly Refinement ability demonstrated by Tang Wulin, Yuanen Zhentian made the prompt decision. Since he was going to curry favor with Tang Wulin, he would go all out with it without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    The grand feast continued with scrumptious food and good wine. Everyone began drinking wine once again and even Tang Wulin had enjoyed a few more cups in excitement. The feaststed until midnight when both the host and the guests enjoyed themselves thoroughly before it ended.

    Xie Xie was carried back to his room by Yuanen Yehui. Yes, the boy was drunk. He had no choice but to get drunk.

    Xie Xie came to the realization that his future father-inw would not let him off easily if he had not taken the initiative to drink wine so he drank with utter enjoyment. He gulped down a few huge cups of wine until he was fully intoxicated, only then did he manage to do a good job at drinking.

    Yuanen Yehui carried Xie Xie back to his room and ced him on the bed. She thought about her father¡¯s look when he challenged Xie Xie in the feast. She found it amusing and at the same time, she could not help feeling warm and fuzzy in her heart.

    ¡®Mother, how nice would it be if you¡¯re still alive! I bet you¡¯ll like Xie Xie, right? If you¡¯re here, you would stop father for sure, right?¡¯

    ¡®Mother, I miss you so much! However, don¡¯t worry about me anymore. I won¡¯t be sad anymore. Two of the most important men in my life are here. I¡¯ll be taking good care of both of them and I¡¯ll also try to be happy. You¡¯re in another world now but I believe that you will certainly want me to be happy, right?¡±

    Her eyes turned bright. The knot that had been in her heart for so many years was finally untied today.

    She felt touched in her heart. She returned to her room and found that she did not engage in meditation on a rare urrence but rather sheid on her bed and covered herself with a nket. She did not close the curtain and basked in the moonlight. She closed her eyes and felt her longshes flutter as her breathing gradually became calm.

    She truly wanted to have a good night¡¯s sleep. She wanted to forget everything that troubled her and all the pain she had suffered after tonight.

    ¡®Mother, will I see you in my dream? Mother, pleasee and visit me.¡¯

    All sorts of emotions gradually calmed down in her mind andpletely vanished. She found that she was finally dreaming in her sleep.

 Chapter 1577 - Open Up The Passage Of Demonic Plane

    <h4>Chapter 1577: Open Up The Passage Of Demonic ne</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Her aura began to metamorphosize under the silent influence just as she was about to enter deep sleep. The surface of her skin seemed to be emitting a crystal clear radiance. The soul power in her body flowed naturally into her soul core. Her soul core pulsated rhythmically and began to refine the soul power. Her gentle soul power began surging tempestuously akin to the Yangtze River.

    In her sleep, the bonds in her heart were broken and the bottleneck in her cultivation base had opened up without any additional effort much like water flowing into a canal.

    Ayer of misty yellow brilliance emerged on the surface of her body. Soul rings began to appear soon after. Finally, her ninth soul ring emerged!

    At this moment, Yuanan Yehui became a Title Douluo sessfully!

    In her dream, Yuanen Yehui gradually calmed down. She could finally see the person whom she missed dearly. The silhouette of the person appeared on her mind every day.

    Her gaze was gentle and enticing. She opened her arms and called out to Yuanen Yehui softly.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Yuanen Yehui shouted aloud as she dashed over. For some unknown reason, she kept charging forward but found herself beyond reach of her mother¡¯s arms despite her mother being only a stone¡¯s throw away. There remained a gap which separated them.

    Then, she watched as her mother began to change. Her mother¡¯s eyes became a pair of deep purple vortices. Two enormous feathered wings spread out slowly behind her mother¡¯s back. Dual horns which were long and curved bored out from her forehead as she screamed in pain. Her mother¡¯s figure began to swell up while a terrifying and intense ck aura began to surge out from her whole body.

    It was absolute darkness!

    ¡°The descension of darkness bes freedom for the Fallen Angel. Wake up, my daughter. Your blood is filled with endless demonic power when you¡¯re in deep sleep.¡± Her mother¡¯s seductive voice lured her to walk forward a step at a time. She slowly approached the depth of the darkness.

    An intense potency radiated through her entire body. It made her tremble slightly. The dense, dark power bored into her body whichpletely transformed it.

    A gush of icy cold and wild consciousness bored into her sea of spirit rapidly and fused with it to be one. Negative emotions such as intense blood lust, murderous intent, and fear began surging into her mind following the infusion of the icy coldness.

    She lusted for blood. At the moment, Yuanen Yehui began to advance toward the icy cold world. The blood flowing inside her body had turned cold as well.

    All of a sudden, she opened her eyes. Her mother had vanished, but she was still in the room. Her aura turned iparably dark, darker than the night outside.

    A purple radiance flowed outward indistinctly from her deep purple eyes. It was even more terrifying now that she emitted an aura of death.

    Behind her back, a pair of enormous feathered wings emerged slowly while the nine soul rings on her body were all tainted with a tinge of dark purple.

    A pair of long, curved horns had already bored out of her head earlier. An element of dense darkness filled the whole room.

    ¡°Roar!¡± A deep roar was heard echoing from her throat. The wings on her back pped gently once which made her stand upright. She pushed open the window without making the slightest noise. All the dark energy surged silently into her body to iste the entire world outside.

    With a leap, she broke free from the windows. Her dark purple eyes swept over the perimeter once, then she pped her wings abruptly. In the next moment, she was already skyward as she flew straight into the distance with the darkness aura in her.

    Her speed was iparably swift. The purple-ck radiance which surrounded her body vaguely began warping the space as if an energy originating from another world was infusing continuously into her body.

    It felt wild yet amazing. Her abilities were being elevated continuously and swiftly.

    Finally, she identified the hilltop in the distance. The wings on her back were retracted as she zoomed toward the target akin to a meteor. She spread out her wings once again when she was about twenty meters above the ground. The strong wings neutralized the falling momentum instantly carrying her to a softnding on the hilltop.

    ¡°The descension of darkness finally bes freedom for the Fallen Angel.¡± An incantation was heard echoing from her mouth. At the same time those ghastly voices were heard, purple demonic patterns appeared one at a time.

    The ninth soul ring that appeared on her body after the elevation of her cultivation base earlier suddenly illuminated. A gigantic purple-ck array appeared on the ground instantly. A purple-ck radiance arose from the ground following the chanting of her incantation. Then, a purple-ck, ginormous light door slowly appeared.

    It was her ninth soul skill, the Demonic Passage which led to the world of the demonic ne!

    The light door was about three meters in height when it first appeared. As the door condensed gradually, it expanded into an enormous light door twenty meters in height and fifteen meters across within a short time.

    The surrounding space warped violently. It was due to the nar power¡¯s attempt to repulse the external force from another world. However, the purple radiance surging from the light door neutralized the repulsion.

    Yuanen Yehui retreated to one side of the light door. She chanted continuously while the purple-ck radiance around her body was bing thicker. Her cultivation base seemed to be elevating wildly non-stop.

    Rings of halos gushed out from the area surrounding the light door. A deep voice filled with demonic power was heard soon after, ¡°My child, my envoy, you did a good job. You¡¯ve opened up the passage that leads to the demon world. You will guide your nsmen to this brand new world. We shall fall together, free ourselves, and head for destruction together! Depart, my demon legion!¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡± Yuanen Yehui raised her head and roared into the sky. Her body began to swell, and she transformed into a gigantic demon which was ten meters in height within a split second.

    Purple-gold scales emerged on the surface of the wings behind her back to reveal her extraordinary demon bloodline.

    ¡°As the monarch, I shall grant you the royal purple-gold bloodline to honor your merit. You¡¯ll be given a portion of each life force that is devoured. You¡¯ll be the king who represents me in this world when we¡¯ve conquered it.¡±

    The purple-gold brilliance on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body was getting thicker. Streams of purple-gold light surged out from the light door continuously which infused into her body such that her aura soared once again.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s eyes had turned purple-goldpletely. She swung her arms once. The light door before her glowed brightly then turned illusory momentarily. Surprisingly, two more light doors extended from both sides of the initial light door.

    It was apparent that the purple-gold energy not only enhanced her abilities but also infused more energy into her body to produce even more demonic passages.

    The number of doors kept increasing until there were nine light doors. Deep roars were heard echoing from the light doors. ¡°Descend, our demon legion.¡±

    The first creatures that came charging out from the light doors were hellhounds asrge as lions. These hellhounds appeared exceedingly ferocious with their headsrger than their bodies. They had enormous mouths with sharp de-like teeth. A ghastly cold radiance glistened on the teeth which made them appear as if they could crush the entire world with their mouths.

    It took only a moment for a thousand hellhounds to charge out from the nine Hell Gates. After the hellhounds, giant demons followed. These demonic creatures walked upright like humans but they had four arms. They were about two-and-a-half meters in height with their bulging muscles covered in scales. Their skins were purple-ck. Some had one eye while others had two. They walked in formation as they passed through the doors.

    After the demons, monsters with wings that were three timesrger than their human bodies were next. These were the Flying Demons. They were the flying troops of the demonic ne. The Flying Demons flew unusually fast and were skilled in teambat. At the same time, they were capable of spitting out corrosive poison.

    It took only a moment for thousands of these Flying Demons to surge through the doors. The number of demon legions had already exceeded ten thousand in strength. Meanwhile, the nine light doors were bing unstable.

    The demonic passage originated from another ne, so it would naturally be repulsed by the main ne.

    Just then, nine enormous silhouettes appeared at the light doors. They were supporting the light doors with their arms. Purple-gold radiances glowed brightly on their bodies and infused into the light doors so as to stabilize the light doors.

    They appeared simr to Yuanen Yehui after her transformation. They were the Great Demons, the true powerhouses of the demonic ne.

 Chapter 1578 - The Demon Legion

    <h4>Chapter 1578: The Demon Legion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Each Great Demon was over ten meters in height with gigantic wings on its back. There were long, curved horns on the top of their heads and they looked ferocious. They were emitting terrifying dark auras.

    They managed to stabilize the light doors. More demonic creatures charged out of the doors. The Little Demons had bright white bodies whose statures were shorter surging out in session. One should not look down on them since they were the casters of the demon world. They were skilled in mobilizing dark power and cast all sorts of negative magic spells.

    After the Little Demons, goat-like demons with pitch-ck bodies came charging out with mes at their feet. They were tall figures with mes coiling up their bodies. The Little Demons leaped onto their backs in session. These creatures were the Nightmare Goat-horn Demons. They were unusually fast and equipped with intense me attacks. The Little Demons were skilled in casting magic spells, but they were weak. They were slower so they coborated with the Nightmare Goat-horn Demons to boost their abilities.

    The demon legion hadpleted its formation by now. The legion was growing in numbers. The light doors were bing illusory while the nine Great Demons appeared to be showing signs of weakness as well.

    Meanwhile, a raging roar was heard. The nine Hell Gates suddenly fused into one gigantic light door. Soon after, a horrendous gigantic creature came out the door.

    He was over thirty meters in height and his body was covered in purple-gold scales. He had a pair of horns three meters long on the top of his head. He bore a strong resemnce to a human. A pair of huge wings condensed from purple mes adorned his back. There was also a purple-gold ming Giant Sword in his hand. As soon as he appeared, the surrounding space began to warp violently. It seemed like the nar power was repulsing this creature vehemently.

    ¡°Roar...¡± He raised his head to let out a violent roar. The gigantic demonsughed aloud with a squawking voice. ¡°I, the Demon Monarch has finally arrived in this world which is filled with living souls. My children, let¡¯s ughter and devour to our hearts¡¯ content so that all of you can be more powerful. The more living souls you can devour, the more you¡¯ll evolve. When you¡¯ve be powerful enough, we can open more demonic passages to bring even more demon legions to this world. We¡¯ll make this world tremble in fear of us, and we¡¯ll destroy it beneath our feet.¡±

    ¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡± The demon legion with over thirty thousand creatures in total roared in rage toward the sky. The dense, dark aura covered the clouds and the sun. The entire world turned purple-ck after being tainted by the horrifying, massive demon legion.

    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s that?¡± The Demon Monarch Ah Erba raised his head and looked up to the sky. He had spotted something unusual.

    It seemed to be a few stars shimmering in the sky. However, the starlights continued to erge before his eyes and grew brighter as time passed.

    ¡°Why are the stars in this world glowing so bright? My envoy, tell me, what are those?¡± Ah Erba suddenly felt uneasy. The starlights were getting closer. The Demon Monarch felt an ominous presentiment in his heart.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know what that is either,¡± said Yuanen Yehui respectfully.

    ¡°Roar!¡± Ah Erba let out a raging roar. At once, arge stretch of Flying Demons surged skyward and flew toward the descending starlights.

    The starlights erged with a peculiar zing aura. The closer the starlights got, the more obvious they were light orbs.

    The demons loathed the pure light element aura the most. There was utterly no need for Ah Erba tomand them. The Flying Demons were already spitting poison furiously at the light orbs.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡± A total of seven light orbs exploded instantly. The night sky which was initially as dark as ink turned to daylight at that very moment.

    ¡°Ow! ow! ow!¡± Bitter screams of pain echoed throughout the demon legion. The terrifying light element transformed into arge swathe of light rain falling from the sky.

    It happened unexpectedly. The light element was overly intense too. All at once, the darkness which enshrouded the ce dispersed. Countless demonic creatures roared hysterically at this very moment. They felt the dark energy inside them being cleansed. The weaker demons and hellhounds melted in the harrowing light rain.

    Those were rank-8 fixed soul ammunitions. Holy Glory!

    ¡°Roar...¡± Ah Erba was infuriated. The powerful Demon Monarch raised the ming Giant Sword in his hand abruptly. The giant sword was raised high in the air before it burst forth with strong purple-gold mes. It turned into a fiery sea which swept toward the light rain in the sky.

    The nine Great Demons following behind also brandished their ming Giant Swords in their hands. The demonic mes gathered into a mighty torrent which surged skyward to shield against therge amount of light rain.

    However, a strange piercing howl was heard at the moment. It sounded unusually sharp and made everyone tremble in fear.

    The howl carried waves of air sts which broke through the sound barrier. What was that?

    Before the Demon Monarch Ah Erba managed to react to the situation, his purple ming sword gave out a ¡®poof¡¯ sound akin to a punctured ball. Something unknown bored out of the res and dove straight into the ground.

    The location was surrounded by the Little Demons and the Nightmare Goat-horn Demons.

    The Little Demons lowered their heads to take a look out of curiosity. They were looking at the object which had bored into the ground.

    It was a cone-shaped object which was not toorge. Only a portion of its tail was exposed to the outside with a white radiance shimmering faintly.

    At present, arge portion of the demon legion was severely injured due to the light rain in the sky earlier. Meanwhile, the Little Demons could still withstand the attack due to their slightly stronger defense against the light element.

    A few Little Demons in the surroundings jumped down from the Nightmare Goat-horn Demons. They looked curiously toward the device in the ground. Just then, a raging roar was heard from the Demon Monarch, ¡°No...¡±

    ¡°Rumble!¡±

    Time suddenly slowed for a moment. The Little Demons watched their bodies melting. They could even see the sharp, diamond-shaped des that were sweeping across their melting bodies.

    The momentary outburst was truly magnificent. It was just like a fresh flower condensed from a radiance blooming on the ground. The only odd thing about it was the petals of the flower were formed from scraps of metal.

    It was a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition, the Metal Storm!

    A rank-9 fixed soul ammunition like the Metal Storm had existed a thousand years ago. It had been improved countless times especially in the hands of the Tang Sect. It wasbined with the production method of the Raging Buddha Tang Lotus found in the Hidden Weapons Hundred Separations left behind by the pioneer Tang San who enhanced the power of the fixed soul ammunition drastically.

    The Metal Storm was effective in wiping out the enemy in a battle. Its explosive force was not superior to the other rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions. Nevertheless, it was the most lethal. Its terrifying destructive force could wreak havoc where the debris from the explosion would cover the whole area within a range of three thousand meters.

    Hence, the Metal Storm was also known as the Death Storm. It was definitely one of the deadliest weapons with the strictest control in the Federation.

    The Metal Storm improved by the Tang Sect was on par with a rank-10 fixed soul ammunition. Basically, a higher rank fixed soul ammunition was two times more powerful than a lower rank.

    With the explosion point at the center of the demonic legion formation, everything within range in the surroundings was devoured by the terrifying Metal Storm much like harvested wheat. The energies of all the different attributes were rendered meaningless. All the creatures of the demonic species including the Flying Demons, the Nightmare Goat-horn Demons, the Little Demons, and the hellhounds were as fragile as ragdolls in the wake of the Metal Storm.

    In the aftermath of the Metal Storm, there would be nothing left behind. The high temperatures would vaporize the demons¡¯ corpses which had been sliced into small pieces by the falling metal debris.

 Chapter 1579 - The Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 1579: The ughter</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was a ughter. It was definitely aplete ughter. Where the Metal Storm passed through, the Great Demons and the Demon Monarch A Erba initiated full defense and pped their wings desperately to escape.

    Who would take care of one another at such moments?

    There were seven Holy Glories and one Metal Storm. The demon legion had descended upon this world only to experience the terror of mankind¡¯s soul technology.

    The soul beasts¡¯ world which had been so powerful in the past became endangered due to mankind¡¯s technology!

    Thousands of years ago, the soul beasts in the Great Star Dou Forest was capable ofunching numerous terrifying beast tides that threatened Shrek City. At present, the entire soul beasts¡¯ world no longer existed. One could only imagine the horrors of mankind¡¯s soul technology.

    The demon legion which was so densely packed facilitated the Metal Storm¡¯s destructive prowess. At least seventy percent of the demon legion waspletely wiped out by the lethal weapon with its terrifying power. Even if some of the creatures had survived, they would not be in a good condition.

    In the sky a thousand meters above, a silhouette had been hovering for some time. His entire body was covered in a crystal-clear gold armor. His mask covered his face exposing only a pair of eyes shimmering with a golden radiance.

    A slim and long spear in his right hand was pointed at the ground. The radiance in his surroundings was warping violently. At this moment, a dazzling stream shot out of the spear tip directly at the ground below.

    The stream zapped through the air. The moment it hit the ground, the spear turned violent abruptly. The remaining life force which had yet to disperse after the demon legion had been annihted by the Metal Storm earlier surged toward the golden radiance as if it had found a drainage outlet.

    Behind the golden silhouette, an enormous light pattern array shimmering with a faint blood color condensed into a solid form. It was the Blood Golden Dragon Domain!

    At the same time, arge pink flower bloomed by his side while a green-gold soul ring shimmered.

    It was the Nature Child!

    The silhouette which appeared in midair was precisely Tang Wulin. At present, he was sitting cross-legged in the sky with a solemn gaze.

    The Blood Golden Dragon Domain behind his back glowed brightly. The most dense life force possible was surging into his body through the Golden Dragon Spear akin to a swarm of bees.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was filled to the hilt with thousands of demons¡¯ lives in a split second! The demons¡¯ vitality and ability for self-recovery were exceedingly powerful. Even though they were incapable of being resurrected like the abyssal creatures, their fighting ability and vitality were much more powerful than the ordinary abyssal creatures.

    The life force obtained from the thousands of demons at one go was stupendous. It was not something that one person was capable of absorbing.

    The green-gold soul ring shimmered. A stream of radiance suddenly shot out from the tip of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Spear into the sky. The radiance was bright, piercing, and filled with life energy. It reached an extremely high altitude in the sky.

    The life force surging into Tang Wulin¡¯s body found another outlet, so it shot through the other end of the Golden Dragon Spear.

    At present, he was acting as a filter. He channeled the life force surging through his body from the ground below before shooting it toward the sky.

    At the same time, a swathe of seven-colored brilliance gradually emerged to surround his body. The brilliance appeared illusory in the beginning but soon became condensed. It enshrouded the space around Tang Wulin as he absorbed and unleashed the life force which could not leak out to the surroundings at all.

    It was the blessing of the ne!

    Although the lord of the Douluo Continent ne did not exist as a solid entity, it understood everything that Tang Wulin was doing now was for the ne¡¯s benefit.

    Currently, the demon legion on the ground which was mighty a moment ago was reduced to ashes after the horrifying baptism of fire.

    Almost all the nine Great Demons by the side of the Demon Monarch A Erba were injured. The most severely injured demon had lost half of its body. Even so, it was still strong enough to survive. Its ripped body was recovering swiftly which disyed the powerful vitality of the demon n.

    ¡°Roar! What was that?¡± A Erba roared wildly as deep fear seeped into its roaring voice.

    It was too horrendous. Mankind¡¯s world was truly terrifying. He had yet to figure out how his subordinates got torn into pieces all of a sudden. It was shocking for such a powerful demon legion to bepletely destroyed in a moment.

    What kind of force was it actually?

    He raised his head to look up at the sky. He saw Tang Wulin floating above. Undoubtedly, everything that happened earlier was attributed to this human. Anyway, what was he doing? He seemed to be devouring the life energy of the mighty demon n.

    All the demons¡¯ lives belonged to the monarch! A Erba was so furious that he was almost driven to madness. He pped his med wings abruptly and flew straight toward Tang Wulin in the sky.

    Without any warning, a majestic silhouette burst through the sky . He appeared before A Erba as if he had torn through space.

    ¡°I¡¯m your opponent!¡± In a deep growling voice, the enormous silhouette suddenly threw a punch which collided into A Erba¡¯s ming Giant Sword.

    ¡°Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!¡± Out of the blue, an explosive noise was heard which sounded like a lightning strike. A Erba descended from the sky tond on the ground once again. Meanwhile, his opponent had bounced up into the sky to reveal his awesome figure which was just as majestic as the Demon Monarch.

    The silhouette¡¯s pitch ck body exuded the dominance of a wild and unrestrained energy. It was Er Ming, the Titan Giant Ape precisely with an indomitable and imposing figure!

    Streams of silhouettes began to appear in session. They appeared silently to engage in the ughter on the periphery without any hesitation. They yed the remaining demons.

    They were a hundred powerhouses from the Titan Giant Ape n. They had waited a long time. As the saying went, ¡®When two foes meet, they see each other more vividly in their hatred¡¯. Back then, the opening of the demonic passage had resulted in the loss of many of their members.

    The Titan Giant Ape n¡¯s nsmen led by Yuanen Tianshang were furious upon seeing these demons. Theyunched ferocious attacks upon the demons akin to tigers pouncing on a flock of sheep.

    Two silhouettes emerged behind the numerous Great Devils. Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s face appeared dim while Yuanen Tiandang¡¯s eyes seemed to be spurting mes. With Er Ming in the air, the overbearing aura of the three Limit Douluospletely overwhelmed the Demon Monarch A Erba and the nine Great Demons.

    As mentioned by Er Ming, the demonic ne was not as powerful as the Douluo Continent ne. The god-rank restriction was simrly applicable on the demonic ne.

    Even though the Demon Monarch A Erba was the most powerful powerhouse in the demonic ne, he was only a Limit Douluo. In fact, he was slightly weaker than Er Ming.

    Er Ming understood the rtionship between the two nes well. As the demonic ne was a variant ne, the opening of the ne¡¯s passage would result in the repulsion of the main ne. There was a saying: ¡®A lean camel is bigger than a horse¡¯. No matter how weak the Douluo Continent ne was at present, it could never be suppressed by a ne of a lower rank.

    This resulted in the demonic ne¡¯sck of ability to transport arge number of powerhouses. It was quite a difficult task to send over a powerhouse of A Erba¡¯s rank.

    The demonic ne did not possess the abyssal ne¡¯s ability to return the energy of deceased creatures back to the abyss immediately. Today¡¯s n was to exploit this disadvantage.

    Tang Wulin was not needed in the battle, but he was tasked to remove the life force from the demon legion.

    Even the most ordinary hellhound had the fighting ability of a three-ring soul master. One could imagine the dense life force from such a massive demon legion. On the other hand, the Douluo Continent ne was critically short on life force! How could anyone miss out on such a great opportunity?

 Chapter 1580 - The Life Infusion

    <h4>Chapter 1580: The Life Infusion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A Erba¡¯s eyes were throbbing. He could sense that something was not going well. The few people around him were emitting such powerful auras which he had not expected.

    In any case, he was about to face the greatest difficulty now. He could not return to the demonic ne even if he wanted to.

    In its descent, the demonic ne had consumed too much energy. To reopen the ne¡¯s passage, he needed to lead his subordinates into devouring arge amount of life force from this world. Only then could he cast the spell.

    Initially, he did not think that it would be a difficult task. Yet, it seemed to be the case now. The legion suffered a destructive blow as soon as it appeared. There were so many human powerhouses to fight against currently. They needed to retreat and consolidate the life force to replenish themselves before they could reopen the ne¡¯s passage.

    This world was truly terrifying.

    There remained only a single thought in the Demon Monarch¡¯s mind now. ¡®I want to go home...¡¯

    ...

    The Sea God Lake.

    Thekeside of Sea God Lake had be arge construction site. After the instation of basic interference soul devices, the site was bustling with activity.

    The first three academic buildings of Shrek Academy werepleted in what was considered a record-breaking time on the Douluo Continent.

    Later, the construction would stretch to both ends. ording to the n, the Sea God Lake would be at the center of all the buildings to be constructed. The buildings would form a ring-shapedplex which surrounded the entire Sea God Lake.

    It was a massive project without a doubt. It was not something that could bepleted in a year or two.

    After the official appearance of Shrek Academy in the Joust For A Spouse Festival, contribution of resources began pouring in from various parties. Shrek and the Tang Sect had shown the powerful abilities of its four Limit Douluos which boosted the confidence of its supporters.

    Actually, Shrek Academy which had been neutral in the past was a reputable institution.

    Hence, the Dove Faction and the Independent Faction provided extensive support to the reconstruction of Shrek Academy. There was nothing the Spirit Pagoda could do now unless they could get their hands on rank-12 fixed soul ammunitions. As it was, no one could stop Shrek from rebuilding.

    The basic teaching facilities were alreadypleted. The reconstructed Shrek Academy would carry out its recruitment of the first batch of students after three months. All the preparatory works were being carried out intensely.

    Nevertheless, the mission to reconstruct the academy remained bothersome. The biggest problem was the radiation emitted from the Sea God Lake.

    Due to the radiation, not a de of grass grew around the Sea God Lake. Neither did any living creature exist in its waters. Thekewater appeared extremely clear but it was deste. It hardly resembled the original Sea God Lake. It was definitely not the Sea God Lake which everyone wished for!

    The radiation which affected the surrounding area required the protective array to be turned on continuously so as to protect the people living on thekeside. However, arge amount of energy would be needed. If this continued, the consumption would be tremendous.

    The new Shrek received all sorts of assistance from the Tang Sect. However, the energy required for the protection of the Sea God Lake was massive. At the same time, the Tang Sect was dered a treasonous organization. So, it was definitely not good for Shrek Academy to be without its own means of energy production as its resources would one day be exhausted.

    Shrek had the umtion of twenty thousand years in the past! At present, Shrek relied on the others. It was in many ways stillcking in resources which could only be recovered over time.

    Therefore, the Spirit Pagoda was not in a rush to eliminate Shrek even though they wanted to do so badly. After all, it would not be an easy task for Shrek to recover its old glory.

    At present, a group of people stood by thekeside. They were watching closely in the direction of the Sea God Lake.

    The leaders in the group were the current deputy Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy, Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue and the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali.

    Behind the two great Limit Douluos stood Ye Xinn, Xu Lizhi, Xu Xiaoyan, Yue Zhengyu, and the numerous inner court disciples which included Lan Muzi who had already entered the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion.

    They were all watching the surface of theke closely while they waited quietly.

    ¡°Elder Long, will this work?¡± asked Yali softly to Long Yeyue by her side.

    Long Yeyue smiled. ¡°Trust him. Since he has passed down the message, it only means that he¡¯s very confident. He¡¯s the one chosen by the ne, and he¡¯s capable of doing something which ordinary people aren¡¯t.¡±

    Yali nodded slowly. ¡°I should¡¯ve gone with him if only I knew earlier. I¡¯m truly worried now.¡±

    Elder Long chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re just going to create more trouble by being overly concerned. I thought he said that he had three Limit Douluos by his side? There are also quasi god-ranked Limit Douluos amongst them. There¡¯s nothing much you can do now. We just need to wait for the oue.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± said Ye Xinn all of a sudden. Her Stargod Sword was exceedingly sensitive in the detection of the constetion.

    Suddenly, the sky was illuminated. There was a dash of seven-colored radiance in the pitch-ck night sky.

    The seven-colored radiance gradually became brighter. A seven-colored light cloud suddenly appeared silently in the sky above the center of Sea God Lake.

    Long Yeyue quickly gave an order without hesitation, ¡°Turn off all the protective soul devices other than the interference soul devices. Keep all the staff indoors and don¡¯t let them out.¡±

    ¡°Alright. All the protective soul devices are turned off.¡±

    They had carried out the preparatory work since earlier. The buildings were equipped with a protective shield. The devices which were turned off was the defense system used to protect the Sea God Lake. It also functioned as a radiation protection system.

    The seven-colored radiance grew brighter. Out of the blue, a light pir descended from the sky andnded straight into the Sea God Lake.

    The group of people were shocked. Even for someone who was used to witnessing all kinds of events, Elder Long subconsciously clenched her fists.

    They could clearly see that the light pir which shot straight into theke had a seven-colored radiance coiled around it. A dazzling stream of golden light filled with life source was seen at the light pir¡¯s center.

    The golden light entered the water without creating any ripples. It formed a link between the sky and the ground. The Sea God Lake was illuminated by a golden color. In the golden light, thekewater sparkled and appeared especially enticing.

    The people from Shrek Academy were bedazzled upon witnessing the strange scene. Everyone was honestly quivering.

    The radiance shot straight down through the deepkewater andnded at the center region of the Sea God Lake.

    Subsequently, a dark green nt shimmered with a faint brilliance within the radiance.

    It had seven des of leaves which appeared to be glowing dimly. Its tiny body shook once abruptly when it was illuminated by the stream of radiance. Ayer of dark green brilliance burst forth from its body within a split second to form a dark green light shield which was a meter in diameter. It sucked the life force voraciously from the sky above.

    The first development that urred was at the bottom of theke near the nt. Initially, the bottom of theke waspletely dark without any life source. At present, due to the surging infusion of the life source, a faint green radiance began to spread outward with the Life Seed at its center.

    The Life Seed trembled slightly. Anyone could immediately sense an intense buzzing from it.

    It felt so rejuvenating!

    A pure life force was precisely the thing which itcked and wanted to acquire the most.

    The life energy was dense beyondparison. When the entire bottom of theke was illuminated by a faint green color, it finally began to move. It was struggling initially. Small branches sprouted which then turned thick and strong. Soon after, new leaves grew. Eventually, the whole nt became healthy and strong.

    The radiance spread outwardyer uponyer. The dense life source condensed inward as it was consumed and absorbed rapidly by the nt.

 Chapter 1581 - The Ancient Life Tree, Resurrected!

    <strong>Chapter 1581: The Ancient Life Tree, Resurrected!</strong>

    Thick life force was continuously being infused into the nt such that its growing speed began to increase.

    Leaves and branches grew out in session and probed into the surroundings. The thick life source had an indescribable texture.

    When seen from the shore, one could indistinctly see that there was a ball of green radiance in the Sea God Lake. It appeared dim and weak when the golden light first infused into the water but gradually turned bright and strong as thick life source spread outward in oveppingyers. The originally intense radiation in Sea God Lake was affected due to the baptism and was slowly dispersing.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡± Long Yeyue said in excitement.

    Not just her, but the Holy Spirit Douluo had also teared up in excitement.

    As old people who had once lived on the Sea God Ind, they understood the significance of the Ancient Gold Tree to Shrek Academy the most.

    Following the gradual disappearance of Great Star Dou Forest, the Ancient Gold Tree¡¯s energy had deteriorated substantially. This was also one of the reasons that resulted in Shrek Academy¡¯s inability to escape the great catastrophe.

    How could they refrain themselves after sensing the familiar life source? The Life Seed had regained life energy was the true core of Shrek Academy!

    Long Yeyue closed her eyes and used her spiritual power to feel the life energy around her.

    She could clearly sense through her spiritual power that the Life Seed at the bottom of theke had already grown to three meters in height in this short period of time. Countless leaves and branches extended into the surroundings while the life force in the tree was also being enhanced countless times.

    The deepest end of the Sea God Lake was about one hundred meters. Even though the three-meter-tall Ancient Life Tree1 was not considered much, yet it had already grown much stronger andrger aspared to the tiny leaf shoot before! At the very least, this signified that the Ancient Life True was resurrected in its true sense and it was no longer in danger of wilting at any moment.

    ...

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    Er Ming¡¯s attacks could only be described with the word ¡®violent¡¯ as heunched them wildly at the Demon Monarch A Erba.

    Even though he had never experienced the tragedy that dawned on Titan Giant Ape n back then, those people were his descendants!

    There was a saying that ¡®when two foes meet, they see each other more clearly than ever in their hatred¡¯. Er Ming burst forth with exceedingly terrifying oppressive-type attacks.

    A Erba was a powerhouse beyond his time on the demonic ne. He was one of the five great monarchs yet he waspletely suppressed by Er Ming and was rendered helpless.

    Every strike of his Titan Divine Punch was as heavy as a mountain. A Erba could spare no effort in using his Darkness Demon Sword to resist the attacks. Both of them were equally matched.

    On the other hand, the father and son Yuanen Zhentian and Yuanen Tiandang were ferociously fighting against the nine Great Demons on the other side.

    Every single one of these nine Great Demons was equal to a human Hyper Douluo-ranked soul master. Their fighting capacity was rather high. Moreover, they were still equipped with the ability to join hands for abined attack. Only then they had managed to withstand the powerful attacks of these two wild Limit Douluos. Both sides were caught in a stalemate at once.

    Yet, one should not forget that this was the Douluo Continent ne. Without devouring life force and being repulsed by the ne, both A Erba and his subordinate Great Demons would be exhausted real soon. If this continued, there was no doubt that they would be bracing death as a result.

    Tang Wulin remained floating over in midair. The life force that was produced from the demon legion that had been sted to death was truly too massive. Even though he was only acting as a medium to filter and channel the energy, it was overloading his body. Had it not been the strength of Tang Wulin¡¯s body that was enough to rival a Limit Douluo, he would not have had the courage to carry out a task like this.

    The divine weapon attribute of the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s devourment had been expressed to perfection at this moment. His body was maintaining a state where he was fully filled to the point of bursting. Even though the life force was channeled away from his body, his body was still silently absorbing a portion of the life force to strengthen itself. Such an intense energy impact had also resulted in an issue for Tang Wulin¡¯s body now. It was precisely the weakening of the Golden Dragon King Seal inside his body.

    When he first made a breakthrough to Title Douluo, the thirteenthyer of Golden Dragon King Seal had broken ordingly. After that, Tang Wulin had always been very cautious in his cultivation. His abilities were constantly elevating including his elevating life force but he did not touch the seals at all.

    However, it was different this time. The life force that surged into his body at once was truly too massive. Tang Wulin could only exercise some control over his Golden Dragon Spear to devour and convert. He was incapable of controlling the massive amount of life force surging into his body and keeping it away from the Golden Dragon King Seal.

    The seal was greedy. It was attempting to absorb Tang Wulin¡¯s energy at all times in order to awaken the Golden Dragon King¡¯s strength to break through the seal. Tang Wulin would usually iste it. Even though he was incapable ofpletely restricting it, he could slow down the time for breaking a seal by a wide margin.

    Yet at this exact moment, he did not have the ability to do so. The life force was massive and he had not expected that the Golden Dragon King Seal would seize the opportunity to create trouble beforehand. The fourteenthyer of the seal had almost instantly gathered enough energy.

    After the tenthyer, everyyer of the Golden Dragon King Seal would produce an exceedingly powerful impact. Even though the breakthrough would elevate Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities, a mishap during the absorption process could possibly cost his life!

    Yet, there was utterly nothing that he could do now. Could he stop devouring the life force here?

    An opportunity like this only came by once in a lifetime and it was something that came by with luck! He could clearly sense that the Life Seed in Sea God Lake faraway was yearning for such a thick life force.

    The life force that came from the demonic ne did not belong to the Douluo Continent ne. It was because of this that the life force could bepletely digested and absorbed as the greatest replenishment for the Life Seed on the Douluo Continent ne!

    Just like how the abyssal ne and demonic ne were attempting to devour the life force on Douluo Continent, Douluo Continent could also devour their energy to replenish itself and strengthen the entire ne.

    As a result, even though Tang Wulin was aware that he could very possibly fail to guard the fourteenthyer of the seal if this continued, he still chose to clench his teeth and endure the process of continuous absorption and conversion.

    The Life Seed needed the life force. In order to sustain the Life Seed, he was already incapable of caring about anything else.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    Er Ming¡¯s fist once again collided into Demon Monarch A Erba¡¯s Darkness Demon Sword. Thick demon mes scattered everywhere and resulted in violent warping of the surrounding space. A Erba¡¯s enormous body violently trembled due to the tremor from Titan Divine Punch.

    Er Ming was not feeling pleasant either. The darkness energy on the Darkness Demon Sword was exceedingly thick and had a corrosive and prative ability. His body burst forth with darkness aura.

    Both of them momentarily parted. A Erba¡¯s me wings abruptly spread out behind his back. He had conjured a me door behind his back just like that as his enormous body rapidly fused into the me door.

    The Demon Monarch was well aware that this could not continue anymore. The ne¡¯s repulsiveness was too strong. He could already feel that he was being affected and he had to leave this ce as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be getting worse for him.

    He did not feel fearful toward Er Ming because he was aware that he could still fight against Er Ming despite the slight difference in power. It would not be an issue for him to withstand for a while. He feared Tang Wulin and his Golden Dragon Spear the most.

    A Erba was a Demon Monarch after all. He could clearly feel that the life energy produced after his demon legion was destroyed was being wildly devoured.

    Tang Wulin was actually capable of continuously devouring the life force despite being surrounded by such thick energy. Moreover, there was also an intense sense of affinity between Tang Wulin and the entire world. There was no doubt that Tang Wulin was blessed by the ne, or perhaps he should say that a ne¡¯s envoy was present there. A Erba was well aware that he could perhaps end up as the target of devourment when the ne¡¯s envoy was unupied.

 Chapter 1582 - Running Away?

    <strong>Chapter 1582: Running Away?</strong>

    As a result, A Erba chose to run away without the slightest hesitation. He was afraid that he would not be able to make it if he stayed any longer!

    ¡°Trying to run away?¡± Er Ming coldly scoffed. A gigantic shadow was suddenly projected behind his back as he raised his head and let out a roar into the sky.

    It seemed like a great forest with lush green trees filled with life source. On the other hand, the entire great forest seemed to have awakened by his loud roar as countless growling sounds were heard echoing out from the forest in a deafening manner.

    A Erba could only feel terrifying stress surge in from all directions. He was forcefully squeezed out from the space he had hastily escaped into.

    It was the Ten Thousand Beast Domain! It was the spiritual domain of the Beast King, the Titan Giant Ape.

    Er Ming had been paying attention to A Erba since earlier so how could he possibly let him leave so easily? The misery and suffering that could result from the escape of a Limit Douluo-ranked Demon Monarch were unimaginable.

    The overall arrangement for today had already been nned in Mingdu City itself. The ambush of fixed soul ammunitions were all supported by Tang Sect. The n was made meticulously with the sole purpose of not letting any demon leave.

    A Erba was furious from embarrassment upon being squeezed out from the space. The me wings behind his back burst forth with thousands of mes and transformed into purple-ck me meteors that shot straight for Er Ming.

    Er Ming burst outughing before he abruptly leaped up. The me meteors shot and chased after Er Ming¡¯s figure. However, Er Ming brazenlynded on the ground in an instant. The gravity produced a change that could instantly turn the entire world upside down. It felt as if there was a violent suction force that appeared on the ground that forcefully pulled all the me meteors back to it. They exploded with a series of loud booming noises.

    Two massive silhouettes charged once again toward one another and ferociously shed over and over again.

    On the other hand, the battle between the Nine Great Demons and the father and son was also reaching its climax.

    Yuanen Zhentian continuously sted forth with his pair of iron fists. He was now a quasigod-ranked powerhouse and was capable of guiding the ne¡¯sw power. Every punch that was thrown would result in the projection of an indistinct mountain shadow on the sky. It descended and suppressed the entire scene. The gravity of the entire arena was at least ten times stronger than usual. It pulled at these Great Demons until it was very difficult for them to run away.

    This was Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s first battle after he had been elevated to the quasigod rank. The elder of Titan Giant Ape n was making a disy of his experience and vicious fighting ability. He did not appear to be moving quickly but he was filled with a sense of potency. He was almost capable of suppressing the nine Great Demons by himself such that they were even incapable of running away.

    Yuanen Tiandang worked together with his father side by side. He was also using the Titan Divine Punch. There was an additional gush of wild aura that was unleashed with every punch he threw.

    He loathed these demons to his very bones. Had it not been due to the demonic ne¡¯s appearance, his family would have been so peaceful and happy! For the past decade, he was constantly immersed in sorrow, pain, and was also yearning for his wife.

    He was especially furious after encountering his enemy again. Even though he had just ascended to Limit Douluo, he had even burst forth with the ability that was close to demigod-rank when he was engaged in aplete outburst. He was akin to an ancient beast. Countless fist¡¯s shadows covered the ce. Yuanen Zhentian suppressed from top to bottom while Yuanen Tiandang swept across like a giant hammer.

    The nine Great Demons arranged themselves in a straight line. Each of them had a long tail which entangled around the other Great Demon¡¯s waist. They formed a linking bond. Their tails seemed to possess a very special effect such that a Great Demon could absorb the rest of the Great Demons¡¯ strength for its own use to resist Yuanen Zhentian and Yuanen Tiandang¡¯s attack. The energy conversion was exceedingly swift and as easy as the arm directing the fingers.

    It was as if the nine Great Demons were sharing one body. They relied on this battle method to withstand Yuanen Zhentian and his son¡¯s wild attacks with great effort.

    A purple-ck light pattern formed into a giant dragon-like entity underneath their feet. It was only slightly different from the dragons on Douluo Continent. Their giant dragon appeared more like a snake and the nine Great Demons were the nine heads of this strange snake. The array formed was exceedingly ghastly. They advanced and retreated in unison as if they were one.

    Yuanen Tiandang roared in rage. He brazenlynded in the opponent¡¯s core area like a meteor while being surrounded by iparably thick yellow radiance.

    The nine Great Demons rapidly moved backward. Even though they could not move freely due to the gravitational pull, they moved with good coordination akin to a nine-headed snake pulling back. The nine Great Demons simultaneously let out a shriek. They stabbed forward with the Darkness Demon Sword in their hands as nine streams of purple-ck radiance entwined as one in the sky and transformed into a malicious-looking snakehead that braced Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s attack.

    Yuanen Tiandang sted a huge hole out on the ground. He was breathing rapidly to contract the soul core inside his body as he absorbed the origin energy in the air.

    However, he felt a weak sensation radiating from his mind at this moment.

    Was it because he had exhausted his spiritual power?

    Yuanen Tiandang was stunned for a moment. He had immediatelye to the realization that the series of outbursts earlier was overly swift and violent such that it had resulted in his weakness due to over-exhaustion.

    He had just entered the Limit Douluo-rank after all and his realm had yet topletely stabilize. He was risking his life to fight earlier yet he was incapable of killing even one Great Demon. This had affected his state of mind.

    He inhaled a deep breath to calm his mood. Just as he was prepared to continue again, his eyes glowed brightly.

    Yuanen Zhentian drew circles with his hands and projected countless yellow meteors into the sky. It was his eighth soul skill, Titan Falling Boulder!

    When it wasunched by him at the quasigod-rank, the power of his strike was definitely not inferior to a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition.

    The nine Great Demons rapidly contracted together just like the nine-headed giant snake had curled up.

    It was not the first time that the Titan Falling Boulder was unleashed. The first attack had brought them rather troublesome issues earlier.

    This time, the nine Great Demonsprehensively resisted it. Their formation was tightened up even more aspared to before. Nine of them gathered together and formed into a loop shape with their tails linked up to one another. They pointed the Darkness Demon Swords in their hands toward the sky. The nine-headed snake light pattern on the ground transformed into a gigantic nine-headed snake that was projected into the sky. The nine-headed snake emitted iparably thick and tyrannical aura from its entire body. Its mouth spat out darkness energy that turned into light rain to resist Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s attack.

    Yuanen Tiandang witnessed the scene. Despite being guarded by the Titan Falling Boulder, he dared not approach the enemy. It was a quasigod ranked attack.

    The wave of fixed soul ammunitions that had been used earlier and the battles of the Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses hadpletely ttened the few hilltops in the surroundings.

    An apocalypse-like booming noise exploded as the purple-ck and yellow radiance formed into an energy explosion that coveredrge areas. All at once, the surrounding air was filled with a terrifying elemental storm. If an ordinary person was here, they would be torn into pieces by the elemental storm in an instant.

    Yuanen Zhentian remained standing on the same spot without moving. He inhaled a deep breath to absorb the origin energy in the air like a whale swallowing. On the other hand, the nine Great Demons had all sank into the ground while their scales glowed with dimmed radiance on the other side.

    Such a collision was exhausting for both sides.

    However, an illusionary silhouette soundlessly appeared below the nine Great Demons at this exact moment.

    These Great Demons were over ten meters in height. They had even swelled up to fifteen meters in height during the battle. A silhouette that was less than two meters was truly too negligible for them.

    At present, these Great Demons were dizzy from being sted by the Titan Falling Boulder. Their attention was focused on Yuanen Tiandang who had just leaped out from the huge hole earlier. They hadpletely neglected the presence of an illusionary silhouette underneath their feet.

 Chapter 1583 - The Destruction Storms

    <strong>Chapter 1583: The Destruction Storms</strong>

    The silhouette had only shed once gently before it skimmed across the sky at lightning speed. A stream of bicolored gold and silver light rays appeared.

    It was right in the center of the battle formation formed by the nine Great Demons, stretching across the tails of two of them.

    The nine Great Demons could feel as their energy began to drain. To their surprise, the unending stream of darkness energy suddenly came to aplete stop.

    It was at this moment that Yuanen Tiandang arrived.

    He punched with both of his fists simultaneously while the ninth soul ring on his body glowed brightly!

    It was the Titan Break Heaven Vault!

    The thick yellow radiance turned translucent and transformed into two terrifying orbs of light. The razor-sharp orbs reached for the two Great Demons on both sides while sting with incredible strength.

    As they were confronted by the Limit Douluo¡¯s final strike, the Great Demons did not have any chance whatsoever to check on the condition of their bodies. They only had time to defend against the attack, attempting to resist it.

    Nevertheless, their broken link rendered them incapable of even that. The terrifying earth element-like light orbs had transformed into diamond-like substance. When those orbs descended, the demons discovered that they were unable to withstand them anymore.

    ¡°Rumble!¡± The nine Great Demons were separated into two batches. There were four in one batch and five in another. They fell forward almost simultaneously from the sts.

    Yuanen Tiandang¡¯s face had paled as soon as heunched this all-out attack. His body swayed and he sat on the ground weakly.

    The demons¡¯ ability to withstand blows was exceedingly strong. The strike was still not lethal to them. It appeared as if both sides were exhausted and wounded, yet the linked battle formation that the Great Demons were so dependent on had been broken!

    Two giant hands over a hundred meters in diameter descended from the sky and swept across horizontally, tossing the Great Demons on both sides far into the distance. Yuanen Zhentian stamped his right foot on the ground and increased the gravity a hundred times in an instant. He refused to give these Great Demons another chance to link up.

    It was the Titan¡¯s Grip.

    The two one-hundred-meter hands gathered in the air, each gripping a giant transparent hammer. It was Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s Titan Break Heaven Vault soul skill, but the effect produced by his far exceeded that of Yuanen Tiandang.

    The Demon Monarch A Erba had been observing the entire scene all along. He could not help feeling panic growing in his heart upon witnessing this turn of events.

    Even though he did feel sorry for losing the rest of the demon legion, he could recruit more of such creatures upon his return. What concerned him was that these nine Great Demons were his foundation. In a certain sense, they were a part of him.

    There was no such thing as procreation in the demonic ne. Their lineage was created through division. When a powerhouse chose to divide himself, he would split into two entities that were weaker than the entity before. Then, the two new entities would cultivate and grow up once more before dividing again.

    Of course, there were many stringent requirements in order to perform the demon division. For example, one would need adequate life force, and also, one would need to start cultivating all over again after the division.

    This was the method of passing down one¡¯s lineage in the demonic ne. The nine Great Demons that followed along Demon Monarch A Erba were the progeny of his body.

    At A Erba¡¯s level, he was already standing at the peak of his world. His division method waspletely different from ordinary demons. He would only choose to divide himself when he had cultivated to the apex of the demonic ne. He would divide a small portion of power to form into his most loyal Great Demon. It was because he had cultivated to such a level that it was impossible to elevate himself anymore. As a result, he chose to use this method.

    This method required a long period of time for him to reach that level of cultivation nce again. The energy on the demonic ne was limited and the nar power was far weaker than the Douluo Continent. As a result, A Erba had spent close to a few centuries to divide into one of these Great Demons before himself! One could describe these nine Great Demons as the foundation of his power.

    In fact, he could even choose to pass down his power to one of his Great Demons in order to remold himself when his body had aged to a certain extent given that he was no longer able to divide any further. As a result, these nine Great Demons were almost like his nine lives on the demonic ne!

    How could he not panic when he watched helplessly as these Great Demons were about to falter under these attacks? He could recruit the rest of the dead demons, but losing one Great Demon hurt him as much as losing a life!

    ¡°Roar!¡± A Erba let out a series of deafening growls, and a glowing pattern emerged underneath his feet. The lines of the pattern twisted and rolled wildly until a terrifying storm of darkness was conjured with a diameter of ten thousand meters. The entire area became distorted.

    ¡°That¡¯s his origin power. This demon is going to put up a desperate fight!¡± Er Ming shouted aloud as his eyes turned grim. The frenzied attacks of a quasigod-ranked creature were absolutely terrifying.

    The dark storm enshrouded the nine Great Demons that had been sted away. It transformed into dark chains that bound their bodies instantly in an attempt to pull them back to his side.

    Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s Titan Break Heaven Vault had already arrived. Even though the storm could try to resist Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s attack as much as possible, and A Erba was also infusing his power into the nine Great Demons through the chains, these Great Demons were about to be defeated by the terrifying Titan Break Heaven Vault.

    Six of the Great Demons were ferociously mmed into the ground, which fractured them into pieces. The horns on the heads of three Great Demons broke.

    For the demons, their horns were the source of their power. Losing them was equal to losing half of their lives.

    However, A Erba still managed to pull these nine Great Demons¡¯ bodies back to his side. Under the protection of his darkness storm, six Great Demons were severely injured, but still alive.

    ¡°The power of the fallen shall rise! I call upon the Destruction Storms!¡±

    Nine gigantic tornadoes arose from the darkness storm. The Demon Monarch A Erba spat out a mist of purple blood. The bloody mist fused into the Destruction Storms, immediately turning everything in the surroundings into creatures of darkness.

    Just then, a purple-gold light suddenly and silently appeared in the Destruction Storms.

    It was a figure that seemed to have beenpletely forgotten earlier. Was that Yuanen Yehui?

    She had assumed the form of a Great Demon, and her body was covered in purple-gold scales. The Destruction Storms would not cause harm to its own legion. There was a bloodthirsty coldness in her eyes, and she was emitting an intense purple-gold glow as she pointed at something.

    Yes, she had never been under the control of her demon bloodline.

    When her cultivation base broke through to Title Douluo-rank and the demon¡¯s bloodline was awakened, the seed left behind by Er Ming in her body had also awakened naturally.

    It was Er Ming¡¯s third drop of blood essence. He had ingeniously hidden his aura inside Yuanen Yehui¡¯s sea of spirit to protect her spiritual intelligence at the critical moment. However, in order not to alert the enemy, the aura did not repulse the long-distance control from the demon bloodline.

    Everything that happened afterward had been nned. The Demon¡¯s Door was opened in this deste area. Yuanen Yehui had even managed to receive the Demon Monarch¡¯s pure bloodline.

    In reality, the power in her and her mother was said to have originated from A Erba¡¯s division. The divided demon energy formed into a seed and was sent to Douluo Continent after A Erba opened up a portal in space.

    The Demon Monarch that had lived for countless years waited in anticipation for this seed to germinate and take root. This was because he was well aware that it was utterly meaningless for him to remain on the demonic ne. In order to break through the restrictions and reach god-rank, he had to find a detour just like the Limit Douluos on the Douluo Continent were using all sorts of methods hoping to achieve their own break throughs. He was just like them.

    Thus, Yuanen Yehui was acting just like a part of A Erba when she unleashed the Fallen Angel martial soul. She would not be repulsed by him. The crucial effect of this n was happening at this exact moment.

    The Demon Monarch did not just unleash his origin power to protect the Great Demons. More importantly, it was because he was sparing no effort in his attempt to escape.

    On the Douluo Continent, he would be able to recover his life force by devouring other creatures as long as he could escape. In fact, he could even reopen the Demon¡¯s Gate once again.

    What a waste that he had forgotten about the seed that brought him to this ne. At this exact moment that seed was pointing out his location to the creatures that could threaten his life.

    Because of that very bloodline A Erba did not notice that there was an additional beacon of light guiding them to him, despite his power.

    Out of nowhere, a radiant door suddenly opened beside the purple-gold hues. An gigantic azure-green w suddenly emerged from the door and ferociously reached into the Destruction Storms.

    The Destruction Storms dispersed and shattered in session. The sharp w sailed through the sky, brazenly cutting through. The Demon Monarch screamed out in agony and all the Destruction Storms were cut off almost instantly.

 Chapter 1584 - Tang Wulinâ€™s Crisis

    <strong>Chapter 1584: Tang Wulin¡¯s Crisis</strong>

    Three terrifying helix-shaped balls of energy surged in from three directions. They were Titan Divine Punches, the terrifying attacks of three Limit Douluo.

    The vast destructive energy had even surpassed the power of the earlier Metal Storm. All at once, there was an incredible explosion and the entire world seemed to be disintegrating. The apocalypse-like aura had even caused the city located kilometers away to tremor like it was hit by an earthquake.

    The nine Great Demons, already severely injured, were instantly blown to pieces by the terrifying st. This was an all-out attack from three Limit Douluos! They had spared no effort inunching this assault.

    The Demon Monarch A Erba was struggling to fend for himself, let alone everything else.

    A huge gaping wound had been torn into A Erba¡¯s origin power by the azure-green w earlier. It was draining frantically as if his defense had been crushed. He had never expected that there was another powerhouse besides the three Limit Douluos that were there. Moreover, after suddenly making her move, this formidable fourth one seemed to have abilities that surpassed him.

    The lethal w annihted his final hope.

    A deep hole over five hundred meters in diameter and a few hundred meters deep appeared on the ground. It reeked with the stench of destruction.

    The energy storm around them shattered space to the point that spatial rifts began to appear in the area surrounding the pit. The Titan Giant Ape n had rapidly retreated to the distance before the outburst of this final strike. The small number of demonic creatures remaining thought that they would have a chance to rest, yet in the next moment, they werepletely ripped to shreds.

    In the middle of the pit, the Demon Monarch A Erba, whose entire body was covered by a shield of ck light, shook as if he was about to fall. His right arm and the Darkness Demon Sword had already vanishedpletely. The pair of iparably gorgeous ming wings on his back had also vanished without a trace. More than sixty percent of the scales that covered his entire body were crushed, and purple-gold liquid was seeping out from his numerous wounds. His aura had weakened beyond recognition.

    The nine Great Demons had all died without leaving behind any corpses or bones. The thick life source produced upon their death rose to the sky before surging into Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    ¡°That¡¯s...that¡¯s impossible. I am the mighty Demon Monarch A Erba. How can I possibly die here? how is that possible? Despicable humans. You have plotted against A Erba. All of you deserve to die. All of you deserve to die.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s eyes were filled with cold radiance. ¡°A Erba, your demonic ne opened up the passage that linked to our home and killed our nsmen ten years ago. Could it be that you have forgotten about that? At the time, my daughter-inw and members of my family all died at the hands of you and your demons. Today is the time for revenge. Now, it¡¯s your turn to pay the price.¡±

    The severely injured Demon Monarch no longer had any hopes of running away. It was utterly impossible for him to escape when he was under the suppression of three Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses and the narw.

    ¡°Ten years ago? No, that wasn¡¯t me. A Erba has nevere to mankind¡¯s world before. It was Wu Jie that gave me this opportunity. He said that he hade to mankind¡¯s world before, but humans were more powerful than he had imagined. He said that only the mighty A Erba could lead the demon legion into truly conquering this world. B*st*rd. He must possess the gift of prophecy and foresaw that this would happen. It wasn¡¯t me. It wasn¡¯t me. It was not the mighty A Erba that killed your nsmen.¡±

    The Demon Monarch had turned hysterical almost instantaneously, and his words stunned Yuanen Zhentian and his son. It was not him? Was it not him that attacked them all those years ago?

    At the thought of it, it seemed that the demon that came this time was quite different from the previous incident. The most powerful creature among the demons the first time was the three-headed hound while the mainbat force here was the Great Demons. It seemed to be rather different.

    Uh...

    res pulsated in A Erba¡¯s eyes. He was filled with wild rage and vengeance. What the heck was this?! He was here to gain benefits and he was here to devour life force, yet he had ended up as the Demon Monarch Wu Jie¡¯s scapegoat. It was simply...

    They gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. Just as Yuanen Zhentian was about to say something, Er Ming¡¯s coldly said, ¡°Whether it was you or someone else, the purpose of your arrival in Douluo Continent is just the same as the other monarch. You were only bringing death and ughter. This is a battle of ns. A Erba, die. You can curse your fellow nsman when you¡¯re dead.¡±

    As he spoke, the first ancestor of the Titan Giant Ape n transformed himself into a gigantic yellow meteor. He shot straight down from the sky and sted into the giant hole. A violent boom was heard echoing through the entire ce once again.

    Screaming in pain, A Erba was finally annihted by the Titan Strength.

    Purple-ck radiance dispersed and turned into streams that flew in all directions. It was as if there was something else trying to escape. However, just then, an immense suction force suddenly came from the sky. There was a melodious dragon¡¯s roar filled with dominance as golden light p illuminated the sky.

    No one had noticed that Tang Wulin had vanished from the sky and in his ce was a gigantic golden dragon.

    The golden dragon was over one hundred meters in length. Its entire body was diffusing an overwhelming aura while the Golden Dragon Spear was floating in front of it. The energy from the nine Great Demons and the Demon Monarch A Erba was sucked into the spear almost instantaneously.

    The gigantic golden dragon burst forth with piercing golden light at once. Soon after, a violent tremor radiated out from the dragon¡¯s body.

    The gigantic golden dragon raised its head and let out a painful roar toward the sky. Gold-red radiance burst out from its body and transformed into a ball of mist that enshrouded itpletely.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian and his son had just rxed for a moment before their eyes shifted toward the sky. They were already very confused in regards to Tang Wulin¡¯s ability to absorb the demon legion¡¯s life force, so what was taking ce before them Was further beyond their understanding.

    Er Ming, who had finished off A Erba, raised his head and looked up to the sky with a solemn expression.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual fluctuation was highly intense. It was apparent that this was not an ordinary situation. He did not understand the reason behind it, but he could tell that this was not a good thing.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s aura was frenzied. It was not a good time for Er Ming to meddle. He could only watch as Tang Wulin responded.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was genuinely incapable of withstanding anymore. Too much life force had surged into his body. He would need to consume arge amount of energy to absorb and convert the energy. The Golden Dragon King Seal seized the opportunity for a breakthrough so he was already rendered incapable of remaining in control.

    As a result, he unleashed his martial soul avatar at this crucial juncture and used it to strengthen his endurance in an attempt to resist the strain.

    Whatever the case, it was apparent that the matter was not as simple as he thought it was. When the life force came surging into him after the nine Great Demons died in battle, his fourteenth seal had shattered loudly, unable withstand anymore.

    At that precise moment, Tang Wulin felt as everything had quieted down. It felt as if he had entered an icy cold world.

    An indescribable and unstoppable gush of consciousness surged into his spiritual world.

    His mind was in a frenzy, making him want to destroy everything. The terrifying strength instantly filled up every portion of his body, so much that he began absorbing and converting the energy involuntarily.

    The process made his body swell up. The Demon Monarch A Erba was killed by Er Ming at that very moment. His remnant spirit and soul power attempted to flee, but it was forcefully absorbed into the Golden Dragon Spear and infused into Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1585 - With Blue Hair Drifting In The Wind, Tang San Protected His Son

    <h4>Chapter 1585: With Blue Hair Drifting In The Wind, Tang San Protected His Son</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The energy from a quasigod-ranked Demon Monarch was massive beyondparison, especially when he had lived a very long life. The amount of life force in him far exceeded mankind.

    Iparably thick life force was immediately fused together with the strength of Golden Dragon King¡¯s breakthrough of the fourteenthyer of the seal. It transformed into a mighty torrent thatshed onto every portion of Tang Wulin¡¯s body while simultaneouslyshing towards the fifteenthyer seal.

    This was the most terrifying part.

    In reality, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence was already contained in the Golden Dragon King¡¯s consciousness back then after the tenth seal. The consciousness was constantly plotting against Tang Wulin and would attempt to control his body at the slightest avable chance.

    When he saved his adoptive parents in the past, Tang Wulin faced such a situation. Had it not been for Gu Yuena¡¯s appearance in time to neutralize the crisis for him, he could have very possibly ended up as a being controlled by the Golden Dragon King.

    On the other hand, he was going to face even more problems under the current circumstances. The Golden Dragon King had not only relied on its strength but it had also mobilized the life force absorbed to increase it and be more powerful.

    Golden Dragon King was supposed to be a part of the Dragon God. It was the purest form of divine power suppressed by God King Tang San and was turned into eighteenyers of seals.

    Thetter seals contained the more massive amount of Golden Dragon King¡¯s energy and it already had exceedingly terrifying energy at the fourteenthyer.

    It was already very difficult for Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual willpower to resist this gush of terrifying strength. The life force from A Erba came just in time for the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence. It was as if a powerful body was infused with sufficient life energy. It was also glowing with tremendous indescribable vigor.

    A tyrannical aura filled Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit while the terrifying energy had almost swallowed up every part of his body including his spiritual consciousness.

    The Ice God Pearl hanging around Tang Wulin¡¯s neck was unleashing refreshingly cold aura at full force in an attempt to calm his emotional fluctuations. Yet every effort was rendered futile at this precise moment.

    The fifteenthyer seal was instantly ced in jeopardy. On the other hand, the breakthrough to the fifteenthyer seal would result in the unleashing of twoyers worth of Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence. This would ensure that Tang Wulin would not stand a chance to free himself at all.

    Once his body waspletely controlled, the Golden Dragon King would bepletely awakened. By then, it would convert Tang Wulin¡¯s body into its own and break through the remaining seals altogether. It would result in a great catastrophe on the Douluo Continent for sure.

    Er Ming¡¯s expression also turned unpleasant after sensing that the auraing from Tang Wulin¡¯s body was growing worse. Yet, he had no idea how to help Tang Wulin either. The wild consciousness had even frightened him.

    Meanwhile, a stream of silver light abruptly appeared above Tang Wulin. The very next moment after the silver silhouette appeared, it dropped down and transformed into a gigantic silver dragon.

    The silver dragon¡¯s entire body was covered in oval-shaped scales. It was slightly smaller than the Golden Dragon in size. It charged into the blood red-colored golden radiance and grabbed the scales on Golden Dragon¡¯s body with its pair of front ws as it coiled its body tightly around the Golden Dragon at the same time.

    Thick silver radiance gathered and fused with seven-colored radiance to transform into chain-like entities that tightly shackled Golden Dragon¡¯s massive body. It stopped the Golden Dragon from continuing its development towards the blood-red radiance.

    The two giant dragons entwined each other in the sky as the radiance on the silver dragon grew brighter and brighter. It gradually began to suppress the gold-red radiance bursting out from the Golden Dragon¡¯s body.

    However, a deep roar was unexpectedly heard bursting out from the Golden Dragon¡¯s body at this exact moment. The scales on Golden Dragon¡¯s entire body stood upright. It swung its body and suddenly burst out with a gush of terrifying strength that tossed away the Silver Dragon at once.

    Tang Wulin had already lost all control of his body at present. He watched in fear as all the energy inside his body surged towards the fifteenthyer seal in that split second.

    Previously, it was Gu Yuena that rushed over in time to help him control his emotions when they turned wild. On the other hand, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s consciousness that had awakened this time was apparently well prepared. With the massive amount of life force absorbed from A Erba, Gu Yuena in her Silver Dragon form was incapable of controlling him.

    It was over!

    Such a massive amount of energy and the mighty torrent-like impact were utterly irresistible for the Golden Dragon King Seal. On the other hand, if the fifteenthyer of the seal was broken it would immediately draw out the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence in it. By then, there would be nothing else that could stop the resurrection of the Golden Dragon King.

    However, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s body suddenly halted for a moment at this extremely crucial juncture.

    Everything seemed to havee to a standstill at this very moment.

    It was aplete halt. It was the ultimate Time Backtrack Domain that had yet to be achieved by Tang Wulin.

    A stream of golden light bore out from Golden Dragon King¡¯s forehead and transformed into a silhouette. It had a slim and tall body with long blue hair drifting in the wind behind his back. Rings of golden halos spread out from his body. A dazzling golden trident was in his grasp and rings of light were unleashed from the golden trident. It was precisely the Indefinite Storm.

    The Indefinite Storm circted and wrapped around the Golden Dragon King¡¯s massive body and sealed the immense energy inside it. It was caught in a momentary pause. Not only that, the fifteenthyer seal inside Tang Wulin¡¯s body had been strengthened in that instant. It felt as sturdy as iron.

    The Silver Dragon King seized the opportunity to once again entwine its body around Golden Dragon King. On the other hand, the Silver Dragon King¡¯s purple eyes were filled with shock when it raised its head to look at the slim and tall silhouette.

    The person with a slim and tall silhouette took a deep nce at her. There was a profound meaning hidden in those eyes. Gu Yuena could only feel as a wave of piercing pain washed over her mind and a spiritual imprint was soundlessly imprinted in the depth of it.

    She could not care about sensing what the spiritual imprint was and spared no effort in urging her aura to help Tang Wulin in suppressing the Golden Dragon King inside his body. The silhouettes of the Golden Dragon King and Silver Dragon King entwined around one another in the sky. They rolled andnded on the ground in the distance.

    The slim and tall silhouette remained floating in midair. His gazended upon Er Ming. He smiled and nodded toward Er Ming. In the next moment, the golden trident in his hand escaped and flew out toward the Golden Dragon King before boring into the Golden Dragon King¡¯s forehead once again.

    On the other hand, the wild consciousness that belonged to Golden Dragon King had dispersed off after the momentary pause due to the golden trident¡¯s power. Massive amount of energy was finally gathered once again and channeled into the distance through the Golden Dragon Spear as its medium.

    His blue hair drifted in the wind. There was a deep sense of unwillingness to part and yearning in the clear blue eyes of the silhouette as he looked at the Golden Dragon King and Silver Dragon King rolling on the ground.

    However, the light shadow dispersed off and turned into speckles of radiance that disappeared soon after.

    All these transformations had urred in a short period of time. Er Ming was stunned while the father Yuanen Zhentian and son Yuanen Tiandang had utterly no idea about what just happened.

    When the slim and tall silhouette appeared earlier, they could clearly feel how insignificant they were before that person. One should know that they were already standing on the pinnacle of this world! What was the extent of that person¡¯s power to make them feel this way? Was that Godhood? Could it be that the person was a real Godhood?

    The idea had just emerged in their minds when they became astonished in unison. Tang Wulin, the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master was actually guarded by a Godhood?

    They were well aware of Douluo Continent¡¯s history. They associated the person¡¯s outlook earlier and his control over the golden trident to the history. They thought about a name in their minds in unison. No matter how much they dared not believe it, they could not control their emotions when the name emerged in their minds.

    ¡°Yes, it really is him. He¡¯s still here. Great, he¡¯s still here!¡± Er Ming began speaking incoherently.

    He could finally confirm Tang Wulin¡¯s identity now. That person was so familiar to him. The Sea God¡¯s Trident was only considered a real peaked divine weapon in his grasp. Only he couldunch the Indefinite Storm to such a powerful extent.

    It was him, it really was him!

    An indescribable affection lingered in his chest. Er Ming¡¯s voice broke down in tears. ¡®Come back,e back quickly. My good brother, the real controller of the Divine Realm, Sea God, Xiu Luo God, Godking beyond his time, Tang San!¡¯

    Tang Wulin was immersed in a very abstruse state at present. He could feel and see everything in the outside world clearly yet there was nothing he could do.

    At the same time, he could also clearly see the changes inside his body. The fifteenthyer seal had beenpletely restored. In fact, it was even stronger than before. His soul power surged inside his body as he absorbed the Golden Dragon King bloodline.

    The life force originated from the nine Great Demons and Demon Monarch A Erba was draining out into the Life Seed faraway though the link between Golden Dragon Spear and the Life Seed. During the drainage process, Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence that belonged to Tang Wulin was draining along as well.

 Chapter 1586 - Golden Dragon Pattern

    <h4>Chapter 1586: Golden Dragon Pattern</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Silver Dragon King coiled around Tang Wulin¡¯s body was emitting a very thickw power. Elementalw made up of seven attributes was acting as a warm and moist medium to help his body withstand the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence originating from the fourteenthyer seal.

    On the other hand, it was not very difficult for Tang Wulin to withstand the fourteenthyer seal as his body was strengthened by the constant forging of elemental lightning. At least, it would not harm his life.

    However, he was quite shocked upon learning about the power contained in this fourteenthyer seal.

    In his multiple attempts of absorbing the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence in the past, other than the time when he consummated with Gu Yue and relied on her energy to produce a massive leap in soul power rank, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence would elevate his physical quality, thickness, and strength of the Golden Dragon King Bloodline.

    However, it was different this time. Tang Wulin discovered in astonishment that a golden dragon pattern had appeared on both his Dragon Core and soul core. In fact, it had even faintly appeared on his bones, muscles, and meridians.

    It had strengthened more than just his physical quality. In a sense, it had simply created a change to his origin.

    He could sense how powerful the Demon Monarch A Erba¡¯s origin power earlier was and now the Golden Dragon King¡¯s origin had actually appeared inside his body.

    It was truly unbelievable. It was even more astonishing to him that his soul power had begun to substantially elevate. Moreover, it was elevated in an exceedingly pure manner.

    The second soul core that was originally only seen indistinctly inside his sea of spirit had rapidly taken form after being infused with Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence. The molding of his second soul core was fullypleted. His soul power cultivation base had also charged into rank-95 without the slightest barrier to his surprise. He had sessfully ascended to a Hyper Douluo in the end.

    The transformation this time was unprecedented. It was just like a soul master acquiring the martial soul avatar after breaking through to the seven-ringed cultivation base.

    There was no doubt that Tang Wulin was going toe into the possession of the seventh Golden Dragon King soul ring after breaking through the fourteenthter. Moreover, the ability brought by this soul would without a doubt surpass all the Golden Dragon King abilities he acquired in the past.

    His abilities had genuinely improved yet Tang Wulin did not feel happy at all. This was because he just met his father for the second time.

    Tang San once told Tang Wulin that he left behind three spiritual imprints in Tang Wulin¡¯s body back then so he could visit Tang Wulin for three times.

    When Tang Wulin was basked in the lightning sea during the evolution of Thunderp Nether Vine, Tang San appeared for the very first time to protect his son.

    On the other hand, his father appeared once again for the second time when Tang Wulin waspletely unprepared and saved him once again.

    Regardless of the elevation in his cultivation, there was one thing that was inevitable. There was now only one chance left for his father to appear in the future unless Tang Wulin could locate the Divine Realm. Otherwise, he would never see his father again after the final appearance.

    Even though he had never truly spent time with his father, he could always feel his father¡¯s affection at all times over the years. There was Old Tang in the past followed by his father¡¯s spiritual projection.

    ¡®A father¡¯s love is like a mountain.¡¯ These words were deeply imprinted into his heart. He had clearly seen the unwillingness to part in his father¡¯s eyes before his father left.

    He wanted to be with his father. It would be great even if they could only talk for a while.

    Yet, everything happened so unexpectedly and ended swiftly too. There was nothing he could do. He missed the second chance just like that.

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s perception, his father¡¯s three attempts of saving his life were the most precious things to him. It was not that he wanted his father¡¯s protection but it was because he could only see his father during this period of time!

    The gold-silver-colored radiance gradually weakened. The energy inside Tang Wulin¡¯s body was pulled inward. The enormous Silver Dragon King began removing itself from his body. It used its pair of ws to tear open space. The Silver Dragon took a nce in Er Ming¡¯s direction and then went into the spatial door before vanishing without a trace.

    The Titan Giant Ape considered this as gaining aplete victory.

    Not even one demon had managed to run away. The Demon Monarch A Erba and the nine Great Demons had all fallen.

    It was also a fruitful gain for Shrek Academy. The Life Seed nted underwater had already transformed into the Ancient Life Tree. Moreover, it had grown to a total of fifty meters in height.

    However, no one could see that there were some protrusions simr to Golden Dragon King¡¯s dragon scales on the surface of the Ancient Life Tree and its bark.

    ...

    ¡°These are for you as your war trophy.¡± Yuanen Zhentian handed over a storage soul tool to Tang Wulin.

    It had already been three days since the great battle with the demon legion. Due to the high level of activity, it had resulted in the government¡¯s investigation. Of course, the investigation would not produce any fruitful results. The ce was too remote and only a few people trod here. By the time the people from the government had arrived, all the traces left behind by the battle had already been taken care of.

    The only conclusion made from the government was that many high-ranking fixed soul ammunitions were detonated there. Of course, this required an in-depth investigation and it was not possible to involve the Titan Giant Ape n in the investigation.

    The entire n was perfect. The people that were truly involved in the battle were Er Ming, Yuanen Zhentian, and Yuanen Tiandang. Other than them, there was also the Azure Oxpython Da Ming that was concealed in another ne.

    Da Ming¡¯s abilities were more superior to Er Ming¡¯s and he was the real fail-safe behind this operation. He was included in the n because Tang Wulin and Er Ming had no idea that a Limit Douluo like Yuanen Tiandang would be produced beforeing here.

    Da Ming made a move during the most crucial juncture and severely injured the Demon Monarch A Erba with one strike. The victory was established there and then. The fighting capacity after four great Limit Douluo¡¯s joined effort was truly too powerful. Moreover, there were the peaked fixed soul ammunitions provided by Tang Sect too.

    The issue with Yuanen Yehui was nowpletely resolved. Her link to the demone was directly severed by Da Ming while her Fallen Angel bloodline had actually undergone a second awakening. This was because she was bestowed with the most powerful demon lineage known as ¡®Purple-gold Bloodline¡¯. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s abilities had now elevated vastly due to her breakthrough to Title Douluo.

    The only issue now was on Tang Wulin. The fourteenthyer Golden Dragon King Seal almost took his life. This experience had made him extra vignt. It was only that he did not have a choice during that situation at the time.

    It was too important for him to channel such a huge amount of life force to the Life Seed. He had already learned about the situation with the Ancient Life Tree from Shrek Academy by now.

    Even though the Ancient Life Tree was still underwater, the thick life force emitted from the tree had already begun to improve the ecological environment of the Sea God Lake following its growth. Almost ten percent of the radiation had vanished in the past three days. ording to the current speed, it would take over one month at most for the issue of missing life signs inside Sea God Lake due to the radiation to be solved. When the ecosystem begins to develop in the Sea God Lake, it would be even more beneficial to the resurrection of the Ancient Life Tree.

    However, Tang Wulin could see that the Ancient Life Tree needed an even massive amount of life force to achieve a full growth judging.

    A demon legion in addition to Demon Monarch and the nine Great Demons had only allowed it to grow until fifty meters tall. On the other hand, it would need to grow over one hundred meters in height just to float to the surface of theke.

    The time when the Ancient Life Tree could grow out to the surface would be considered the real resurrection of Shrek Academy.

    What a waste that the demonic ne would most probably never dare to invade the Douluo Continent again after this incident. It was easy for Da Ming to cut off the link with the demonic ne seed in Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body because the demonic ne on the other side had spontaneously cut off all links. The demonic ne feared that mankind would kill their way back to the demonic ne.

    The Demon Monarch Wu Jie as mentioned by A Erba was apparently not a simple person. He was at least slightly more intelligent than Demon Monarch A Erba.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Tang Wulin asked out of curiosity.

 Chapter 1587 - Great Demonâ€™s Tail

    <h4>Chapter 1587: Great Demon¡¯s Tail</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The destructive power of the fixed soul ammunitions used in the battle the other day was overly powerful. Hence, there was nothing left.

    Yuanen Zhentian spoke smilingly, ¡°Do you still remember the mutual link formed between the nine Great Demons and us during the battle? They depended on the linking of their tails. After our violent attacks and the death of the nine Great Demons, their tails were left behind at the end. Our first ancestor had identified it as a form of divine weapon. Each tail allows the energy of two persons to be linked together as one. It¡¯s suitable for your Shrek Seven Monsters. Our n is keeping two of the tails while the other seven are gifts for you. The major part of the war trophy should belong to you since many of your precious fixed soul ammunitions were deployed.¡±

    Tang Wulin had a delightful look in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll help myself then. This item here is very useful. I¡¯ll take it with me and pass it to our Tang Sect to see if we can develop something from it.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian burst outughing. ¡°I have the same idea too. Well then, please take the two tails of ours as well. I¡¯m afraid that even the Federal Academy of Science cannotpare to the Tang Sect when ites to product innovation.¡±

    Ever since the decision to move the n to Shrek was made, Yuanen Zhentian had treated Tang Wulin kindly, especially after witnessing the miraculous situation. He felt that the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master was no ordinary person.

    Tang Wulin was not only powerful in his abilities. He had tremendous potential. More importantly, he had many secrets and was a person of mystery. The mysteries had even shocked a powerhouse like Yuanen Zhentian. If the person on that day had been a true god, what was its significance?

    Mankind¡¯s desire was unlimited. After bing a quasi god, could it be that the person did not want to ascend to Godhood?

    ¡°We still need a few more days to pack. Tang Sect Master, please carry on if you have other affairs to attend to. Our n will be slow moving since we¡¯ll be travelling with our families. However, we should be able toplete the relocation in a month.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Wulin said, ¡°I shall return first then. I¡¯ll make living arrangements for you and your nsmen. We shall await your arrival.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian spoke with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll rely on the Tang Sect Master then.¡±

    After the demon legion was vanquished sessfully, he was overjoyed for a few days. The gloomy mood that had haunted him was swept away.

    Tang Wulin nodded smilingly. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯ll be making some preparations upon my return. We shall solve the issue of the three-word battle armorster upon your arrival.¡±

    Nothing was more urgent for Tang Wulin than to settle down upon returning to Shrek Academy. He would need to stabilize his realm after his new breakthrough to the Hyper Douluo cultivation base. Later, he would need to assist the academy in settling down.

    It was less than three months to themencement of the first semester for the newly-constructed Shrek Academy. Shrek needed to be more powerful. As a Divine Craftsman, he was certainly the most important person who could strengthen the ability of the entire Shrek Academy.

    There were quite a number of mecha makers from the Tang Sect including those above rank-9. However, all the organizations were short of cksmiths. In fact, there were only two Divine Craftsmen, namely Tang Wulin and Zhen Hua.

    Zhen Hua rarely engaged in the Heavenly Refinement due to his poor health. On the other hand, Tang Wulin was in his prime. The injury from the elemental cmity during the Heavenly Refinement did not affect him.

    He was still not confident in performing the Heavenly Refinement which involved multiple types of spirit alloys. Nheless, his sess rate in the Heavenly Refinement of one or two types of metals was quite high. The Heavenly Refinement was good in elevating his cultivation base, and it doubled as a great cultivation method. Hence, he would need to forge with greater effort to help elevate the abilities of Shrek as well as Yuanen Yehui¡¯s n.

    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Yuanen Yehui took the lead and bought their soul train tickets while Er Ming stayed behind. He wished to spend a few more days in the ancestral house of the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s n to reminisce over the memories of his lover in the past.

    After the great battle, Yuanen Zhentian made an official announcement of Er Ming¡¯s identity and his contribution to the n. Er Ming went from being the original elder to first ancestor.

    He had helped in the ascent of one quasi god and one Limit Douluo in the n. Naturally, it was enough to convince the nsmen . However, Er Ming mentioned that he would not be returning to Shrek. Since he had met his nsmen, he was going to return to the Ten Thousand Beast tform. He would visit them at Shrek Academy when he had the time.

    There was something which delighted Yuanen Zhentian. On the other hand, Yuanen Tiandang and Yuanen Tianshang were put into rather awkward positions. Er Ming had made a solemn proposal to find spouses for the two brothers so they could build up the n.

    Er Ming had managed to find his descendants. So, he hoped that they would develop naturally, especially for those with pure bloodlines and good natural endowments.

    They boarded the soul train and traveled back to the Heaven Dou City. First, Tang Wulin handed the Great Demons¡¯ tails to the Tang Sect¡¯s research department. Later, he joined Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie at Shrek Academy.

    At present, the area surrounding the Sea God Lake was a huge construction area. The ce was vast. In fact, even the Federation turned a blind eye toward Shrek¡¯s reconstruction.

    An important message made by Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect during the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Joust For A Spouse Festival to the outside public was: ¡°Don¡¯t mess with us. Please consider before you provoke us.¡±

    Thus, Shrek was in a considerably peaceful state. However, the Federation still had not removed the deration of the Tang Sect being a treasonous organization. It was apparent that the Spirit Pagoda had the upper hand in this matter.

    The renovation for the three main academic buildings had beenpleted. The construction of the functional areas inside were continued for academic purposes.

    Everyone was enthusiastic about rebuilding the academy. Additional outside support was provided to the academy. There were now two Limit Douluos with Shrek Academy! Which academy on the entire Douluo Continent had such inner secrets? Subsequently, who would refrain from sending their children to this academy in the future?

    Indeed, Shrek Academy suffered from the great catastrophe. However, it was precisely because of it that more people were feeling confident of the academy.

    It was a st from two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions! All the students had survived. Only the teachers died. How could anyone not respect such an academy?

    An academy where the teachers were willing to sacrifice their lives to protect the students. What more should parents be concerned with?

    The registration for the academy was in demand. There were over two thousand students who were qualified for admission to the academy awaiting their interviews.

    The only not so favorable news for Shrek was the opposition¡¯s opinion of Tang Wulin.

    Firstly, it was an attack of his abilities. Tang Wulin was defeated by the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena in the Joust For A Spouse Festival. When his identity as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master was revealed, it provided an opportunity for the Spirit Pagoda to exploit the disparity between the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Silver Dragon Princess. They also insinuated that there would be a huge disparity between the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s ability and the abilities of the Tang Sect with Shrek Academy¡¯s.

    Also, Tang Wulin¡¯s moral standing was questionable. They imed that he was a conman who plotted against the Spirit Pagoda in the popr Joust For A Spouse Festival.

    On the other hand, Shrek and the Tang Sect did not refute the usations. They did not respond to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s meaningless instigation.

    The high-ranking officers in the Spirit Pagoda continued with their policies. Only they would know whether they should target the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. In any case, the two great forces would undoubtedly collide with each other in the future.

    The Federal parliament remained monopolized by the Hawk Faction. However, there were parties amongst the Hawk Faction which supported Shrek Academy. The Southern Army Corps was one of the parties.

    The continent¡¯s political situation was undergoing changes. Once again, Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction became the focal point.

    Undoubtedly, the extent of Shrek Academy¡¯s recovery would decide the trend of the political scene.

    Shrek openly expressed their wish to spread their influence to every corner of the continent.

    The War God Hall had joined in to express their support to Shrek Academy.

    In the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters.

    ¡°You must pay attention to your body when you¡¯re cultivating. Don¡¯t be impatient.¡± Qiangu Dongfeng had a stern expression as he watched his grandson cultivate painstakingly on his soul skills. Sweat was trickling down Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s face.

    After the Joust For A Spouse Festival, Qiangu Zhangting soon recovered as he was not severely injured. He immediately threw himself into cultivating painstakingly upon his recovery.

    Compared to the past, his cultivation at present could be described as ¡®exerting his utmost strength¡¯. He would only stop cultivating when he was exhausted.

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll work hard so I can surpass that person for sure.¡± Qiangu Zhangting was panting.

    Qiangu Dongfeng spoke with a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s only the two of us here. I wish to ask you something. What do you think of Na¡¯er?¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting was stunned for a moment. ¡°Na¡¯er? What¡¯s with her?¡±

 Chapter 1588 - Whatâ€™s Done Canâ€™t Be Undone

    <h4>Chapter 1588: What¡¯s Done Can¡¯t Be Undone</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Qiangu Dongfeng frowned slightly. ¡°On thest day of the Joust For A Spouse Festival, didn¡¯t you feel Tang Wulin and Na¡¯er had quite a long conversation? I think their rtionship is not as simple as it seems.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting was stunned for a moment. ¡°Grandfather, what do you mean?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng spoke, ¡°I¡¯m referring to Na¡¯er¡¯s heart. Is it really with you?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t you see Na¡¯er injure him severely the other day? I truly didn¡¯t expect Na¡¯er abilities to be so powerful. That¡¯s why I¡¯m putting in more effort now! Grandfather, it¡¯s a good thing actually. I think that Na¡¯er¡¯s cultivation base is approaching that of a Limit Douluo. At least, her fighting ability is at that level.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng sounded more serious now. ¡°That¡¯s why you should pay more attention to your control over her. Are you truly confident of capturing her heart? Does she truly love you? Grandfather has gone through it all. Tang Wulin was looking at Na¡¯er with a different gaze the other day. He won¡¯t be behaving that way if there¡¯s nothing between them.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting spoke in disdain, ¡°That¡¯s only his own wishful thinking. Na¡¯er is truly outstanding. It¡¯s quite normal for others to be attracted to her. Didn¡¯t you see Na¡¯er treat him coldly?¡±

    Qiang Dongfeng heaved a sigh in secret. ¡°Foolish boy. It¡¯s precisely because Na¡¯er was overly cold and calm at the time that raised my suspicion! How can you not understand this? You¡¯ve truly misjudged the situation due to yourck of concern.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting spoke in an opposing voice, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who has misjudged. How can I not be able to tell if Na¡¯er is being good to me or not? Na¡¯er told me that she only fancies me, and she¡¯ll marry me when the hype is over. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng said, ¡°How far have you gone with Na¡¯er? Have you had intimate rtions with her? If a man wants control of a woman¡¯s heart, the man must conquer her body first. Grandfather will only be at ease after both of you have consummated and she¡¯s pregnant with your child.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting blushed. ¡°Grandfather, why are we discussing this? Na¡¯er and me are old-fashioned. The day we get married is the day we...¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Qiangu Dongfeng pped his forehead. ¡°Have you been brainwashed by the girl? No matter how good a maiden is, she¡¯s not yours until she¡¯s in your grasp. How can you not get it? Moreover, how can you tell she¡¯s pure when you¡¯ve not had sex with her?¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting had an astonished expression. ¡°Grandfather, how can you talk about Na¡¯er like that? You were not like this in the past!¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng scoffed coldly. ¡°That is because Na¡¯er was not threatening in the past, but things are different now. Take a look outside. You¡¯ll notice that Na¡¯er is more popr than you, and she may even surpass me soon. Moreover, the abilities that she disyed were different from what we had seen in the past. Frankly, Na¡¯er has achieved the fighting capacity of a Limit Douluo. Your great-grandfather has acknowledged it too. So, I don¡¯t care your thoughts on this. You must bed with her as soon as possible. We shall discuss further when what¡¯s done can¡¯t be undone anymore. Do you understand?¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting replied resentfully, ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t you worry. Actually, if I want it, Na¡¯er will certainly give it to me. I¡¯m confident about that.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng looked at his grandson incredulously.

    Qiangu Zhangting felt humiliated. He said, ¡°Could it be I don¡¯t even have the confidence to do this? I¡¯ll prove it to you shortly.¡±

    ¡°Excellent! That¡¯s my boy. You must continue to cultivate with great effort during this time. Shrek had the audacity to create trouble for us during the Joust For A Spouse Festival. Aren¡¯t they going to recruit new students? We¡¯ll make sure they end up dejected this time.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Have youe up with a good n already?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Your mission now is to get things done with Na¡¯er. There¡¯s no need for you to be bothered with the other affairs. You¡¯ll find out by then naturally.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng left. For unknown reasons, Grandfather¡¯s words lingered in Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s mind for a long time.

    ¡®Take Na¡¯er¡¯s virginity? What is done can¡¯t be undone?¡¯

    As soon as the idea emerged in his mind, his heart palpitated with excitement.

    It had been a few days since he coveted Na¡¯er¡¯s beauty. She was exquisite and her figure wlessly perfect. All the other lovers he had in the past had lost their attraction in Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s eyes ever since he became acquainted with her.

    She would be married to him anyhow, so the premarital sex should be alright. It would also appease his grandfather¡¯s suspicion.

    At the thought of this, Qiangu Zhangting felt his heart burning. He had waited far too long for this day.

    He picked up his soulmunicator and dialed the familiar number.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, where are you?¡± asked Qiangu Zhangting eagerly as soon as the call was picked up.

    ¡°I¡¯m in my room! What¡¯s going on with you? Why do you sound different?¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s sweet voice was heard at the other end.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just that I miss you. I¡¯ming over now.¡± Qiangu Zhangting suppressed the fiery sensation in his heart. All sorts of suggestive scenes kept ying on his mind.

    Na¡¯er hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡°Sure,e over then.¡±

    ¡°Alright, wait for me. I¡¯ming over after I take a shower.¡± Qiangu Zhangting acted as if he had just received the highest order from the emperor.

    After the call, he took a shower immediately and changed into a new set of attire. He then looked in the mirror to ensure that he was in his best before heading straight over to Na¡¯er¡¯s ce.

    Na¡¯er had an area dedicated exclusively for her in the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters. It was not just a room, but there were also different areas for living and cultivation. She received the same facilities and benefits as Qiangu Zhangting.

    Na¡¯er waited for him in the living space. As soon as he saw her, Qiangu Zhangting was entranced. Then, his heart melted at once.

    Na¡¯er was dressed in a white cultivation outfit. Although her cultivation outfit was loose-fitting, her tall and slim figure was not concealed in the slightest bit.

    Her long silver hair was tied up into a neat scorpion braid which hung down past her luscious buttocks. It seemed like she was cultivating just now. There was a hint of pink on her charming cheeks. She was overflowing with youth and vitality.

    ¡°Zhangting, what¡¯s going on with you? Are you alright?¡± asked Gu Yuena with a smile.

    Qiangu Zhangting swallowed a gulp of saliva. He walked over to her side and took a seat. He had rehearsed many narratives in his mind prior toing over. Yet, he realized that he could not speak a word when he met her in person.

    Gu Yuena was precisely the goddess in his heart! Moreover, the feeling grew stronger with each passing day. He felt hisck of self-control upon meeting the goddess. However, the lust in his heart upied the upper hand at present.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, Grandfather came to see me earlier. He talked to me about various things,¡± said Qiangu Zhangting.

    ¡°Oh? What did the Pagoda Master say?¡± Gu Yuena looked at him in a sardonic manner.

    Qiangu Zhangting rubbed his palms and said, ¡°Grandfather is urging us to get married soon.¡±

    Gu Yuena said, ¡°However, the Joust For A Spouse Festival has just ended. I should be Lan Fozi¡¯s titr girlfriend at the very least. News of us getting married will have a huge impact on the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reputation. There should be quite arge force supporting Lan Fozi. You can¡¯t be reckless now!¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting hesitated and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that we must get married now. What Grandfather meant is that we should have a child first.¡± He swallowed a gulp of saliva involuntarily having said that. He darted her a mischievous nce.

    A cold radiance shed once in Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes but vanished soon after. She asked, ¡°Is this your grandfather¡¯s intention or yours? Zhangting, we¡¯ve talked about this before. We¡¯re not going to do it before I¡¯m married to you. You respected and agreed with my decision too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I did say that before. Er... don¡¯t be mad at me. I don¡¯t really mean it. Moreover, we¡¯ve been together for such a long time. Yet, I haven¡¯t even held your hand. It¡¯s truly embarrassing if someone finds out about this. I wonder if I can be more intimate with you. I really love you so much, and I can¡¯t restrain myself anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1589 - How Dare You Touch Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1589: How Dare You Touch Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The more he said, the more he knew that his words were true. In reality, Qiangu Dongfeng was unaware that his grandson had not only yet to take her virginity, he had not even touched Gu Yuena¡¯s hand before.

    As Qiangu Zhangting was speaking, he was already reaching for Na¡¯er¡¯s petite hand. His face looked a little flushed.

    Meanwhile, a purple glow suddenly appeared in Na¡¯er¡¯s eyes. They were like two radiant violet vortexes as they spun.

    Instantly, Qiangu Zhangting was frozen on the spot. His entire body was paralyzed as if he was struck by an immobilization spell.

    A murderous intent shed through Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes. She had even raised her right hand. As soon as her slender hand was lowered, Qiangu Zhangting would be dismembered immediately.

    ¡°How dare you touch me? Other than him, no other person is qualified to do so in this world.¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s ice-cold voice sounded like it came from hell. On the other hand, Qiangu Zhangting, frozen on the spot, did not react to the situation at all. His entire body was like a statue.

    ¡°I can¡¯t kill him yet now. Qiangu Dongfeng has already begun to suspect me. I must set his mind at ease. It¡¯s not the time for me to turn on him just yet.¡±

    Na¡¯er let down her hand and the expression on her face rxed a little. She walked to the window by the side and gazed into the distance. She was looking in the direction of Shrek Academy.

    Due to the effect of interference soul devices, she could only see a thick stretch of fog.

    He was there. She could sense his presence.

    ¡®What should I do then?¡± Complicated ideas emerged in Gu Yuena¡¯s mind one by one.

    ...

    ¡°ng!¡± There was a sharp humming sound. Another piece of soul-forged metal had beenpleted. It was infused with intelligence and filled with vitality.

    Tang Wulin nodded in satisfaction.

    As he saw it, the sess rate of his Soul Forging was already approaching one-hundred percent now. Moreover, the quality of his soul-forged products was increasing steadily as well.

    Ever since his return, he had focused on only one task and that was forging. Elder Long and Yali were in charge of all matters pertaining to the reconstruction of Shrek Academy. As the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master, he forged metals that were suitable for the making of higher-ranking battle armors. The demand for this was very high at the moment.

    Additionally, the forging process was also a form of cultivation for him. He was finding it quite difficult to adapt to his cultivation base after he was forcefully elevated to Hyper Douluo-rank by the Golden Dragon King¡¯s fourteenthyer seal.

    There had always been an insurmountable gap between a Hyper Douluo and a Title Douluo. It was a qualitative change that allowed an ordinary living form to try to grasp the profoundness ofws.

    At a Hyper Douluo¡¯s level, one would start perceiving thew changes of the entire world and begin to sense the presence of something that surpassed the reality. For example, one would be able to go from enduring spatialw passively to attempting to control space at will.

    Almost all Limit Douluos possessed the ability to tear open space. In order to have the ability to shuttle back and forth to other small nes freely, a Hyper Douluo¡¯s cultivation base was a necessary foundation.

    Like the Ten Thousand Beast tform where Da Ming and Er Ming resided, it was not an issue for Tang Wulin to enter with his previous cultivation base, but he had to pass through a specific passage. On the other hand, as a Hyper Douluo, Tang Wulin would be able to shuttle back and forth from the Ten Thousand Beast tform at will as long as he was given something simr to a spatial coordinates by the ne¡¯s lords, Da Ming and Er Ming. He would be able to enter the Ten Thousand Beast tform without the need for the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s passage as long as the ne did not repel his presence.

    As a result, upon entering the realm, he was capable of perceiving what had gone on before and grasping the nar power he borrowed in the past without effort. Hisprehension went deeper as he began to learn so much about real control and utilization that they became a part of his body.

    In simpler terms, he was able to absorb the nar power that originated from elemental cmity through the use of Thunderp Nether Vine. He was also capable of applying the narw to his attacks during a battle.

    All of his attacks were undergoing a fundamental change, like they were being amplified and elevated.

    Tang Wulin had discovered that he could actually control the amplifying and gainingw after reaching Hyper Douluo-rank. Thew had be a part of his strength, and he could exercise precise control over it. Thew itself had be one of his battle techniques.

    In simpler terms, he was only able to borrow from thew before, but after his break through, he could even unleash his own elemental lightning cmity without needing to rely on other soul skills.

    This was already an essential difference.

    Of course, not all Hyper Douluos were capable of doing this. In reality, an ordinary Hyper Douluo would have just begun toprehendws at this level.

    It was because of this that Tang Wulin chose to forge continuously. He found that hisprehension was even deeper when he was engaged in Heavenly Refinement. Whether it was his absorption of the elemental lightning cmity or his utilization ofw power, there was a vast differencepared to before.

    He had begun to understand why Zhen Hua once told him that the inner secret to one¡¯s abilities was necessary when bing a Divine Craftsman.

    Zhen Hua¡¯s biggest problem was that he was stuck at Title Douluo-rank. Tang Wulin believed that if his uncle master could be a Hyper Douluo, he would certainly be able to advance his Heavenly Refinement to another level.

    Of course, Tang Wulin was only thinking about this matter casually at the moment. Zhen Hua¡¯s origin was weak and his foundation was unstable. It was only possible for him to attempt to be a Hyper Douluo if he could encounter someone like the Titan Giant Ape n¡¯s ancestor and inherited the most quintessential blood essence from them.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s sess rate in Heavenly Refinement was elevated once again. His sess rate had already exceeded ny-percent if it was only with one type of metal. This was absolutely unprecedented in the history of Divine Craftsmen.

    On the other hand, even Heavenly Refinement with only one type of metal could be used to make four-word battle armor too!

    It was notpulsory for a four-word battle armor master to be a Limit Douluo as foundation. In reality, a Hyper Douluo was capable of wearing a four-word battle armor. In fact, four-word armor forged from Heavenly Refinement that involved one type of metal was actually better for a Hyper Douluo. This was because it would be much easier for them to withstand the load than that made of multiple types of alloys.

    On the other hand, his spirit alloy Heavenly Refinement had finally begun to show some sess.

    His sess rate of spirit alloy Heavenly Refinement that involved less than four alloys had reached about thirty percent. Such a sess rate was not to be scoffed at as it was the same as the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua¡¯s at the pinnacle of his career. In fact, even Zhen Hua could not do it all the time.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin had yet to seed in Heavenly Refinement that involved four metals even once. His battle armor would need Heavenly-refined spirit alloy that used six metals. There was still some distance before he could reach that goal.

    Zhen Hua had long since told him that there was no shortcut in the elevation of Heavenly Refinement. It could only be achieved bypleting Heavenly Refinement over and over again. He would need to sense all the minute changes in thew during the forging process and umte it each time until he could finally elevate himself.

    Tang Wulin believed in this wholeheartedly. This was because he would always end up with some gains after every attempt at Heavenly Refinement regardless of whether it was a sess or failure.

    There were not many Hyper Douluo-ranked and above powerhouses in Shrek Academy at the moment, but there was quite a good number of them in the Tang Sect. How many people could possess four-word battle armor? In reality, there were only four Limit Douluos.

    They were the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue as well as the two champions of the Tang Sect, the Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo. He needed to forge four sets of four-word battle armor!

    Why did Tang Wulin extend the invitation to the Titan Giant Ape n? It was because Shrek Academy wascking in high-ranking teachers.

    It was true that they had four Limit Douluos, but there were not many teachers of Title Douluo-rank or greater. Only Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng were Title Douluos and had yet to achieve Hyper Douluo-rank. Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui were a Hyper Douluo and a Title Douluo respectively.

    Other than that, Wu Zhangkong was the only Hyper Douluo in Shrek Academy.

    Wu Zhangkong had just returned when Tang Wulin and hispanions came back. He brought back a batch of students that had justpleted Demon Ind¡¯s special training.

    All the students that received special training on the Demon Ind bore the same characteristic when they had just returned. They had a nk look and behaved as if they were in a confused state.

    Tang Wulin and hispanions underwent the process years before. The overly devilish special training on the Demon Ind had this effect on people.

    Wu Zhangkong had also brought back some good news. Of course, the news was good in the sense that it was great for the development of the whole Shrek Academy, but it may not necessarily be good news for the students.

    Tang Wulin ced the newlypleted soul-forged metal aside. For him, Soul Forging was nothing but a way to regte himself. Only Heavenly Refinement was genuine cultivation.

    His most important mission recently was to forge the Heavenly-refined metals needed for three sets of four-word battle armors.

    These three sets of armor were meant to go to Yuanen Zhentian, Yuanen Tiandang and Teacher Wu.

 Chapter 1590 - The Excited Qiangu Zhangting

    <h4>Chapter 1590: The Excited Qiangu Zhangting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Wu Zhangkong was already a Hyper Douluo, so it would not be an issue for him to don four-word battle armor. After Wu Zhangkong reached Title Douluo-rank, the speed of his cultivation base had not slowed, but actually sped up instead. As a result, he was able to of break through to Hyper Douluo-rank in a short period of time.

    Yali told Tang Wulin that Wu Zhangkong seemed to have been awakened by something during the great explosion. The heart that had been suppressed was freed by hatred. Moreover, the burden that he carried on his shoulders was exceedingly heavy.

    Other than the two Limit Douluos in Shrek Academy, only he could be considered a genuine teacher that was still alive.

    The rest of the teachers had all sacrificed themselves for the students. They gave him the opportunity to survive at the final moment. What excuse could he give if he let himself drown in sorrow?

    After the great catastrophe had ended, Wu Zhangkong felt like his life no longer belonged to him but to the entire Shrek Academy. He was a person with extraordinary natural endowments too. After he had sorted out his mental state, his cultivation base advanced at a tremendous speed.

    Tang Wulin would like toplete these three sets of Heavenly-refined material as soon as possible for one very important reason. It was rted to the ¡®good news¡¯ brought back by Wu Zhangkong.

    When Tang Wulin was forging battle armors for two Limit Douluos in addition to Wu Zhangkong, he would not use only one type of metal, of course. Tang Wulin set down a goal for himself, which was to use alloy forged from four types of metals. It was also the highest level he could achieve at the moment.

    Going by his current sess rate, he would only need three months¡¯ time toplete forging the Heavenly-refined metals for these three sets of battle armor.

    The issue with the Titan Giant Ape n¡¯s lodging was solved. It was located on a plot ofnd about one kilometer away from Shrek Academy¡¯s main academic building. A brand-new building would be constructed to be fully utilized by the Titan Giant Ape n.

    When Tang Wulin brought back the good news regarding the Titan Giant Ape, the entire Shrek Academy was in an excited mood. Those were two Limit Douluos! Moreover, they were two Limit Douluos that could be trusted absolutely. In addition, there were two Hyper Douluos and five Title Douluos in the Titan Giant Ape n. A n with such ability was definitely considered a force to be reckoned with on the continent.

    More importantly, the n had chosen to join Shrek Academy. This was fantastic news.

    At the same time, the Titan Giant Ape n¡¯s potential was exceedingly high. If these powerhouses at Title Douluo-rank and above could be assisted with three-word battle armor, it would result in a massive leap in their overall ability. On the other hand, Shrek could finally gain a firm foothold with the Titan Giant Ape n joining them.

    Even the Spirit Pagoda did not have so many Limit Douluos on their side!

    Of course, only Yuanen Tiandang, Yuanen Tianshang and three other Title Douluos could be the academy¡¯s teachers. The rest of them, including Yuanen Zhentian, were not suitable to give lessons directly due to their age.

    The renovation for the building allocated to the Titan Giant Ape n had already begun. It was dubbed the Titan Building. At the rate they were progressing, the n could immediately move into the building by the time they had relocated there.

    Tang Wulin walked out of his forging room and stretched his body strenuously.

    His forging room was built on the top floor of Shrek Academy¡¯s new main academic building. It was arranged this way to simte the Heavenly Ascension tform at the cksmith¡¯s Association. It was genuinely much better for Tang Wulin toe into contact with the elemental molecules in the air when he was at a higher altitude. At the same time, he would not affect the outside world if he were to undergo the elemental cmity here.

    The soul defense system here was specially designed and made by the experts in the Tang Sect. Its defense level had even surpassed the Heavenly Ascension tform in that it could even conceal light. As a result, only soul masters with sufficiently powerful cultivation bases could feel the energy fluctuation when Tang Wulin was forging there. There was no one that could tell that a Divine Craftsman was forging there every day.

    Tang Wulin called his forging workshop the Heavenly Refinement tform and spent most of his daily routine there.

    He stood on the edge of the Heavenly Refinement tform and gazed into the distance. The Sea God Lake rippling with soft waves had already begun to emit vitality. Even though this could be his heartfelt feeling perhaps, but Tang Wulin was well aware that the Ancient Life Tree was right under this vast expanse of water that stretched as far as the eyes could see.

    Upon his return, the first thing he did was to visit andmunicate with the Ancient Life Tree.

    The Ancient Life Tree was very excited upon being replenished with such thick life force. After that, it told Tang Wulin that it was capable of cleansing the entire Sea God Lake. Had it not been for the continuous infusion of life force, it would have needed about ten years to do so. It was also capable of restoring the entire ecosystem in theke. With that, the Sea God Lake could gradually begin to produce life force of its own.

    However, there was no telling how long it would take for the tree to reach the state of the Ancient Gold Tree from years ago.

    The best part about the life force acquired from the demon legion was that it was from an external source. It had originated from another ne, so it was not drained from elsewhere on their own ne.

    However, the Ancient Life Tree had also told Tang Wulin that due to the depleting life force across the entire Douluo Continent, it would require an evenrger amount of life force in order to grow properly. The amount needed was astronomicalpared to the amount of life force supplied by the demon legion.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin would need to work hard on that.

    Tang Wulin had already thought this over. An external source of life force was the best for the Ancient Life Tree. He was nning to head to the Blood God Army when Shrek Academy had stabilized. He would like to see if he could take a stroll on the abyssal ne by entering through the passage. His cultivation base was not like before. With his abilities, he was quite confident that he could protect himself during the process. The only problem was that his presence could possibly invite another attack by the abyssal ne.

    After a simple word with Tang Wulin, the Ancient Life Tree sank into a deep sleep to digest and absorb the life force. It had also improved the water quality of Sea God Lake.

    ¡®Everything is going in the right direction! Only that I wonder if you are still doing well, Gu Yue? When will we meet each other again? When will you be with me and not part anymore?¡¯

    Tang Wulin raised his head and looked toward the direction of the Spirit Pagoda. In the distance, the pagoda that soared high into the clouds came into his view.

    The Sea God Lake was located not far away from the Spirit Pagoda. The Spirit Pagoda could not see this side, but they could see them clearly.

    He was obviously well aware that his lover was there, but there was nothing he could do.

    ...

    Qiangu Zhangting had never been as joyous as he was at this moment. It felt as if it was the happiest day in his life.

    He could not stop himself from viting her in the end. In fact, he had even used some forceful means.

    Even though she cried, at no point did she utilize her powerful abilities to struggle free from him.

    The memory of the deed was a little blurry due to the warm blood pulsing through his brain. He had actually forgotten about the entire process. He could only remember that he had conquered her with great effort. Thought he could not remember how, he knew he had taken her over and over again.

    It was her first time. The sight of the fresh blood gave a sense of fulfillment to his ego. The wisp of suspicion he had had earlier was already gone entirely.

    She had been pulled into her room by him. She had not rejected him after all!

    He turned over and sat up. There was a wonderful pleasantness in his body. He looked toward the other side of the mattress and saw a few strands of silver hair on the pillow. Her faint scent lingered in the air.

    Qiangu Dongfeng inhaled a deep breath and stood up. He felt that his spirit was refreshed and his mind was clear. The wish he had held for so long had finallye true after just one attempt. It was simply fantastic.

    Nevertheless, why did she leave? It would certainly be amazing if he could shower her with affection once again in the early morning.

    He grabbed the soulmunicator ced on the bedside and dialed her number.

    The call had connected, but she did not pick up on her side.

    ¡®What is she doing? Why isn¡¯t she picking up my call?¡±

    He felt as though his heart had skipped a beat. Could it be that she was furious with him? At the thought of this, Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s body shook abruptly. Yes! He had vited her by using somewhat forceful means. She would be quite unhappy for sure. He had once promised her that he would only do this after marriage. Even though it felt so incredible for him, what was he going to do if she was angry?

 Chapter 1591 - Worshipping The Ancient Life Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1591: Worshipping The Ancient Life Tree</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Qiangu Zhangting felt nervous at this thought. He lost the excitement from earlier state and became clear-headed.

    He had been acquainted with Gu Yue for so many years and was thus well aware of Gu Yue¡¯s temperament. She absolutely wouldn¡¯t tolerate any unreasonable events.

    ¡®This is not good. I must look for her and apologize immediately.¡¯

    Qiangu Zhangting got up from the bed swiftly, took a shower, and then put on an outfit that presumably looked the best on him. He put in a good effort to reorganize himself before he headed out to Gu Yue¡¯s ce once again.

    He was astonished to see that the metal doors at Gu Yue¡¯s ce were tightly closed. Moreover, there was a very explicit red light disyed there. In Spirit Pagoda, this disy signified that no one was allowed to disturb. It was simr to the highest grade of self-sealing that would only be used during important closed-door cultivation or when one was engaged in research.

    Qiangu Zhangting felt his chest tighten at once upon seeing the red light. All doorbells would be rendered useless when the red light was turned on. In other words, there was no way he could directlymunicate with the person inside from outside.

    He once again dialed Gu Yuena¡¯s soulmunicator number in hope that she would pick it up this time.

    He called her over and over again yet no one received.

    ¡®I¡¯m screwed. She really is furious.¡¯ Qiangu Zhangting panicked at one. What should he do now? Should he open the door by force and enter the room? He of course had the ability to do so due to his position in Spirit Pagoda. Yet, would it make her even angrier if he were to do so? It would only make the matter moreplicated if that was the case.

    All at once, he was as restless as ants on a hot pan. He was in a bewildered state so he could only dial Gu Yuena¡¯s soulmunicator number over and over again.

    There was a saying of ¡®heaven helps those who help themselves¡¯. Finally, the call was picked up.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, please don¡¯t be mad! Why aren¡¯t you picking up my call? It¡¯s my fault. I know that I was wrong. It¡¯s only because I love you too much. Really, I couldn¡¯t refrain myself because I love you too much. Please don¡¯t be angry. Open the door and let me in, alright? Let me exin myself to you.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting started exining as soon as the call was picked up.

    On the other end of the call, not a sound was heard from Gu Yuena. There was only silence.

    ¡°Na Na, talk to me! Please don¡¯t be angry. I pledge to you that this won¡¯t happen again in the future. I was wrong.¡±

    Finally, Gu Yuena¡¯s icy cold voice was heard echoing from the other end. ¡°I hate you.¡±

    Those were the only three words she said before she hung up the call.

    ¡®I¡¯m screwed, I¡¯m totally screwed. Grandfather, you¡¯ve truly caused trouble to me!¡¯ Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s heart was filled with regret and hatred now. All the excitement that he felt earlier had vanished into nothingness.

    Inside the room, the soulmunicator was tossed to the side. Gu Yuena stood by the bedside and gazed into the direction of the Sea God Lake that she could no longer see anymore. Her lips curled into a faint condescending smile. She muttered to herself. ¡°How dare you touch me?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Plop!¡± Tang Wulin dived into theke and felt the refreshingkewater surround his entire body.

    After absorbing energy from the demonic ne which resulted in the growth of the Ancient Life Tree, the entire Sea God Lake had turnedpletely different now.

    The deathly stillness from before was no longer as obvious. Radiation was rapidly fading away. It would not take long before theke would be filled with life and vitality.

    He urged the soul power inside his body to spurt out from the bottom of his feet. There was utterly no need for him to paddle and the soul power had already pushed his body towards the depth of theke.

    The deeper he dived, the more he could feel the presence of life source. As the Nature Child, he had the sharpest senses in detecting life force. Especially when the life force avable here was so pure. It made him feel pleasant.

    In the distance, the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s outline was already in his view. It was not his first time here yet he would feel touched and emotional every time he saw the branches growing thick and strong as before.

    Had it not been the Ancient Gold Tree¡¯s protection back then, no one from Shrek would have been able to survive. The Life Tree had always been protecting Shrek and the continent. It was mankind¡¯s greed and destruction that resulted in its gradual loss of power.

    The Sea God Lake was too huge. It had taken Tang Wulin quite some time to dive his way to the front of the Ancient Life Tree despite his swift speed.

    The Ancient Life Tree had already spanned out a total of thirty meters in diameter at present. One could see thick and strong roots plunged deep into the bottom of theke. He could immediately feel the exceedingly thick life fluctuation as he approached the tree. The dark green bark was emitting faint radiance that spread towards the outside.

    Tang Wulin could feel an intense sense of affinity as soon as he approached the tree. It felt like a child meeting his grandmother. He could not refrain himself from opening his arms and moved his body close until he could huge the Ancient Life Tree.

    The branches came curling inward and wrapped around his body. The Ancient Life Tree transmitted an exceedingly friendly aura to him.

    ¡°My child, I¡¯m happy to see you again.¡± The Ancient Life Tree transmitted a crystal clear message into his mind.

    Tang Wulin was capable ofmunicating smoothly with her using his spiritual power. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to visit you. How are you doing now?¡±

    The Ancient Life Tree said, ¡°I¡¯m doing quite well actually. My vitality has awakenedpletely and I can continue to grow now. That portion of life force channeled by you was quite impressive but I need even more life force in order to continue growing. The biggest issue faced by Douluo Continent now is precisely the depletion of life force on the entire. Mankind¡¯s exploitation of the is truly too formidable. I hope to recover back to how I was in the past. I need more life force that will be formed into a cirction that will then be channeled back to the continent. On the other hand, this will require a massive amount of energy.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°I¡¯m going to work hard on that. After the academy is done recruiting students and settles down, I n to head over to the abyssal passage again.¡±

    He had already tasted the benefits of demon legion now. The best life force for the Ancient Life Tree shoulde from other nes. Douluo Continent¡¯s life force could be considered as replenishment for the tree, but would simultaneously result in the weakening of life force in some other ces. It would be far weaker than the absorption of life force from other nes. The absorption of life force from other nes was equal to enhancing the Douluo Continent ne¡¯s life force. This would without a doubt be the best thing for the Ancient Life Tree.

    As a result, he must take a stroll at the abyssal passage and see if he could have any gains. It would undoubtedly be even better if it could be used as a long-term harvesting point.

    ¡°Hmm, the energy from other nes is more suitable for me. However, your safety is even more important. Even though I did bestow you with the ability, it is not absolute. You must still be careful and vignt.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Tang Wulin respectfully responded.

    ¡°Is there anything that you¡¯vee to see me for today?¡± asked the Ancient Life Tree.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°There is something that I¡¯m going to trouble you with. Mainly, there are two things. I received the approval from a few immortal grasses from a treasurednd in the past. They have been really helpful to me and mypanions and they have be spirit souls now. However, they are worried that they can¡¯tst until the future so they have left their seeds to me. They hope that they can apany you by your side when the Life Seed regains vitality once again. I wonder if that is doable.¡±

    The Ancient Life Tree transmitted a delightful emotion to Tang Wulin. ¡°It is doable of course. I can sense their aura. You¡¯re talking about Damask Tulip, Origin Energy Immortal Grass, zing Apricot Cabbage, Eight-pointed Frozen Grass, ck Jade Divine Bamboo, Piercing Gaze Dew, and Earthworm Pumpkin. They¡¯re all outstanding nts and they are considered as my children too. Leave their seeds with me. They will be able to help meplete the ecosystem here. It will be very effective in improving the Sea God Lake too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± Tang Wulin was overjoyed.

    Radiance shimmered from the area between his brows as a total of seven light speckles flew out from between his brows. At the same time, a ball of pink light mist spread out around him and revealed the silhouette of Damask Tulip.

    Damask Tulip sped his hands together in front of his chest as he respectfully bent over and worshipped the Ancient Life Tree. His body was trembling mildly as the emotions in his eyes were clearly disyed.

    The seeds were the continuation of nts¡¯ lives. On the other hand, if a nt¡¯s seed could be allowed to live out the rest of its life apanying the life dominator of the entire ne, it was absolutely an honor for the nt beyondparison.

    The Ancient Life Tree was the god of nt-type soul beasts. With the protection of the Ancient Life Tree, their lineage could be passed down continuously as long as the ne still existed.

    The Ancient Life Tree extended a branch and touched softly on Damask Tulip¡¯s head. Ayer of faint green radiance emerged at once and surged into his body. Damask Tulip¡¯s entire body shook once. His body that originally appeared slightly blurry had be much more condensed.

    Seven seeds with different colors floated before the Ancient Life Tree.

    The branch touched on every single one of the seeds. At once, ayer of green radiance emerged on every seed. The seeds floated separately and took their spots around the Ancient Life Tree while being enshrouded by the green radiance. The seeds then plunged into the soil at the bottom of theke and disappeared.

 Chapter 1592 - Taken The Load Off His Mind

    <h4>Chapter 1592: Taken The Load Off His Mind</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Thank you for the ancestress¡¯ blessing.¡± Damask Tulip sobbed as he conveyed his gratitude.

    ¡°The best choice you made was to follow my child and behave well.¡± The Ancient Life Tree¡¯s voice while speaking to Damask Tulip sounded far from being as gentle as when it was speaking to Tang Wulin. It was filled with supreme overbearingness.

    ¡°Yes, ancestress.¡± Damask Tulip kowtowed with a gaze filled with devotion. He transformed back into a ball of pink radiance and fused into Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin was feeling happy for him too. He was feeling relieved for finally fulfilling the promise he made to the Seven Great Immortal Grasses when he was at Icefire Prized Eyes back then. A portion of his stress had been taken off his mind.

    The Ancient Life Tree¡¯s gentle voice sounded again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They shall grow healthy and strong by my side. I¡¯ll be able to turn this Sea God Lake into an even more unique ce with their presence. You¡¯ll see in the future.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wulin felt even more surprised. Every single one of the Seven Great Immortal Grasses had characteristics that belonged to themselves. They were all the most outstanding ones from the nt world. If their descendants could fuse a portion of their power into Sea God Lake in the future, it would be useful for the Shrek Academy without a doubt. Even though Tang Wulin had no idea what would happen by then, it was definitely a good thing.

    The Ancient Life Tree smiled. ¡°There is no need to be so polite at all times. You are the child that I¡¯ve chosen. You are like my incarnation. What is the other matter?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°The other matter is rted to opening up a small ne in theke that I requested from you before. Can we begin that now?¡±

    The Ancient Life Tree said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m already prepared. However, you can only do this once. Moreover, you must seize control of the power in it. I can only help protect the outside. If there is any problem that happens on the inside, I¡¯ll repel the entire ne at once. I cannot allow a portion of destructive power to affect the internal ecology of the Sea God Lake.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t worry about that. We will certainly maintain its ecosystem properly.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were glimmering with excitement. This would be an extremely important matter for Shrek Academy. On the other hand, it would result in an immense elevation to the academy. In fact, Shrek Academy was never equipped with something like this in the past.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Come over when you¡¯re prepared. I¡¯ve already chosen a spot over here. It¡¯s on the west side of Sea God Lake. You will see a vortex when you¡¯re there. By the time you are well prepared, you can begin the process there. With my protection, there¡¯s nothing to worry about the safety issues.¡±

    The Ancient Life Tree spoke in a very calm and confident manner. It was growing once again. Even though it could notpare to the past, it was already equipped with some of its original abilities. It was the source of life for the entire Douluo Continent after all. Even if it had only recovered some minor part of its abilities, it was still beyond the imagination of ordinary people.

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± Tang Wulin was overjoyed. ¡°I would like to represent Shrek and Tang Sect to express our gratitude to you. Thank you for protecting us over the years.¡±

    ¡°Go now,¡± said the Ancient Life Tree gently.

    Tang Wulin bowed to express his gratitude once again before he urged his soul power and went towards the surface.

    Just as he was about to leave, he noticed that the massive Ancient Life Tree was changing slowly. A faintly discernible face was revealed. It smiled gently as it gazed after his departing silhouette. ¡°Silly child, how can I possibly not protect Shrek and Tang Sect?¡±

    Tang Wulin leaped onto the shore. He gently shook his body to expel the water. Then he walked back to Shrek Academy¡¯s main academic building in excitement.

    The main academy building had already taken its full form now. It was a grand building that recovered the original style of Shrek Academy¡¯s main building. Thick and heavy construction material covered its surface. It appeared solemn and respectful. There was utterly no way a person could tell that the building was built in the short span of a few months.

    Tang Wulin walked through the main door and entered a spacious hall. The circr-shaped hall essed all directions with different passages leading to different areas of the main academic building. There was a huge soul screen of over five hundred inches right in front of him. The soul screen would asionally disy notices rted to the academy. As the academy had yet to reopen officially, the soul screen had not formally begun to disy anything.

    Tang Wulin walked up a flight of stairs beside the screen and ascended to the teacher¡¯s office located on the top level of the main academic building. He knocked on the door to an office located on the inner side of the floor.

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± A cold voice was heard echoing out from the room.

    Tang Wulin pushed open the door and entered. The spacious office was decorated in a simple and unsophisticated manner. It had been decorated ording to Shrek Academy¡¯s original style. Behind the thick solid wooden office table, Wu Zhangkong stood up and bowed in salutation towards Tang Wulin with his slim and tall figure. ¡°Pavilion Master.¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily said, ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯ve said this many times. You¡¯re my teacher, how can you salute me?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong spoke calmly, ¡°These are the academy¡¯s rules. You¡¯re the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master now. Your identity is different. This should be something eptable to you. If you refuse to ept it, then it¡¯s going to put me in a lot of trouble on the contrary.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt helpless. He had real respect for Wu Zhangkong. In a sense, one could say that it was Wu Zhangkong who brought him along and helped step into the soul masters¡¯ world.

    Looking at Tang Wulin¡¯s expression, Wu Zhangkong showed a smile that was rarely seen. ¡°Judging from your excitement, you must havee bearing good news, right?¡±

    Aspared to the past, Tang Wulin was already a much steadier man now. If there was something that could make him excited, then it was something good.

    Tang Wulin nodded ¡°Yes! The Ancient Life Tree has already agreed to carry out our n. Moreover, the tree has also chosen a ce for us. When do you think we should start?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong raised his eyebrows ever so slightly. ¡°That¡¯s excellent. We¡¯re already prepared on our side since earlier. They¡¯re supposed to withstand for another three months. There is still over two months of time now so we canplete it. I¡¯m going to prepare at once while they are still in good condition. Of course, it will be better if we can do this as soon as possible.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Sure. Then we shall do it at once. I¡¯m going to invite the Excellencies first. I shall wait for you at the Sea God Lake.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. Tang Wulin noticed that he was already clenching his fists.

    Teacher Wu was designated as Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court president now. Tang Wulin was well aware of the stress that he was enduring.

    At the time of the great catastrophe, the rest of the teachers gave up their chance to live so he could continue to live. He had alreadypletely devoted everything to Shrek now. During the process of reconstruction, he had considered every possible detail. He was bustling about every day while cultivating painstakingly at the same time. His cultivation was his rest time.

    One or two gray hairs could already be seen in his long blue hair. Even though his appearance remained unchanged, one could see a tinge of sadness after living through the hardships in life.

    However, his gaze had turned unusually deep and the elevation speed of his cultivation base was exceedingly swift. Tang Wulin wondered if he had undergone some special transformations. Sometimes, Tang Wulin found that he was incapable of seeing through Wu Zhangkong¡¯s cultivation base despite his Spirit Domain spiritual power!

    Two hourster.

    Silhouettes arranged themselves in a straight line on thekeside. They simultaneously bowed in salutation towards the center of theke before them.

    Tang Wulin stood in front while the lineup of people behind him was grand beyond description.

    The two Limit Douluos from Shrek Academy including Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue and Holy Spirit Douluo Yali were present. Other than them, Tang Sect¡¯s Heartless Douluo and Amorous Douluo were also here. There were also the two Limit Douluos, father Yuanen Zhentian and son Yuanen Tiandang that came from Titan Giant Ape n.

    There were six great Limit Douluos in addition to the two Hyper Douluos, Wu Zhangkong and Tang Wulin. The lineup of people was iparably powerful.

    Only these eight were standing by thekeside.

    Long Yeyue turned to Yuanen Zhentian and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your service.¡±

 Chapter 1593 - Open Up A Small Plane

    <h4>Chapter 1593: Open Up A Small ne</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Zhentian hastily returned the salute. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Elder Long. You are senior to me. When I had just made my debut, you were already walking tall on the continent.¡±

    Long Yeyue smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s Shrek¡¯s honor to have the great Titan Giant Ape n¡¯s support. We shall not stand on ceremony then. Zhangkong, please host this while the rest of us will work alongside you.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong answered. ¡°Yes. Your Excellencies, please follow me.¡± He took the lead and leaped into the air. His body swayed once as he arrived in the air above the Sea God Lake and flew toward the west side.

    Tang Wulin and the six great Limit Douluos also leaped into the sky and closely followed behind Wu Zhangkong as they flew towards the west side of Sea God Lake at high speed.

    A wide expanse of mist covered the water on the surface of the Sea God Lake. Following the resurrection of the Ancient Life Tree, the original stillness had already vanished. Thekewater remained crystal clear as before with life energy gradually spread throughout theke.

    There was no reconstruction nning for the Sea God¡¯s Ind yet. They would consider that after the reconstruction of Shrek Academy waspleted. The Ancient Life Tree told Tang Wulin that he should consider rebuilding Sea God¡¯s Ind after it had grown out to the surface of theke. Shrek had only just begun its reconstruction process and a very long time was needed until its build-up.

    Even though the Sea God Lake was a vast area, they soon found the destination of their trip due to their flying speed.

    A vortex about thirty meters in diameter appeared before their eyes.

    The vortex was in a perfectly circr shape. It slowly spun creating currents around it. They could sense the depth of the vortex when they shifted their gaze inside of it.

    They were all powerhouses with exceedingly high cultivation bases. Every one of them could clearly feel the intense spatial fluctuation radiating from the vortex.

    The Limit Douluos spread out to the area surrounding the vortex. Wu Zhangkong looked towards Tang Wulin.

    Soul rings emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s body and his fifth green-gold soul ring shimmered with a radiance that turned half sides of his eyes into green color.

    A momentter, Tang Wulin nodded toward Wu Zhangkong as a sign that he had already linked up with the Ancient Life Tree.

    Wu Zhangkong did not hesitate anymore and respectfully bowed towards the vortex. He then raised his hands with great respect. No one noticed but there was already an additional stone in his palm. It was an exceedingly strange piece of stone.

    The piece of stone was purple-ck in color. When Wu Zhangkong procured it, one could see that there were many bumps and hollows on the surface of the stone. On the other hand, rays of purple radiance were shooting out from these bumps and hollows.

    The purple radiance was supposed to glow within the range of about half a foot in diameter. However, the purple radiance surged out and illuminated the surroundings at once when Wu Zhangkong lifted a colorless pearl from the top of the stone.

    Wu Zhangkong was the first person to bear the brunt because he was closest to the stone. His expression immediately revealed the pain he was in. On the other hand, the purple radiance had actually brought in an iparably pure destruction-type aura. It was as if the terrifying aura was about to devour the entire world.

    Tang Wulin had a solemn and respectful expression on his face, so did the six Limit Douluos. Seven of them simultaneously made a move as immense soul power fluctuation linked up into a light shield that enshrouded all the destruction energy such that it would not leak out even the slightest bit.

    The destruction-type energy contained in this stone that appeared to be medium-sized had even surpassed the radiation previously found in Sea God Lake. Moreover, it was much purer.

    Wu Zhangkong swung his arm and tossed it straight into the vortex underneath his feet.

    The stone dropped into the water as the entire vortex was tainted into purple-ck color in a split second.

    Wu Zhangkong readily retreated to the periphery while the rest of the seven people formed into a circle.

    Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue took the lead to make a move. Her palms originally covered in wrinkles suddenly turned fair and smooth resembling a jade. She stretched out her aged palms and made a hand gesture as if she was pulling in the air.

    An enormous rift instantly appeared out of thin air as if space itself had been torn apart.

    Everything in the surrounding was being devoured wildly by the rift.

    The five Limit Douluos had joined in as well as ayer of misty golden radiance emerged on their bodies. It was not their soul power but their iparably powerful spiritual power.

    Each of the five Limit Douluos simultaneously pulled at one side of the spatial rift to tear open the rift. They had actually managed to pull apart the spatial rift into a circr shape.

    One should know that the edges of a spatial rift could cut through any object. The act of pulling apart a spatial rift was definitely not something that could be done with ordinary strength.

    The destruction aura that had just surged into the water earlier was immediately sucked out and linked up to the rift.

    Tang Wulin took a step forward and arrived right on top of the rift. He unleashed his three-word battle armor without the slightest hesitation. The gigantic wings on his back were spread open to keep his body afloat above the rift.

    At the same time, his eyes became solidified while the green-gold soul ring on his body suddenly glowed brighter.

    A stream of green radiance surged skyward from the center of theke and swept through the sky in a graceful manner. It was projected onto his body in an iparably precise manner that tainted his entire person green-gold in color at once.

    The gentle green-gold color was filled with an exceedingly thick life source which formed an extremely sharp contrast to the destructive aura from the stone earlier.

    The two different energies of life and destruction abruptly collided into one another and exploded with a loud noise. The booming noise seemed to appear on an intersection spot where reality met illusion. Only the eight people on the scene could hear it.

    The people gave out a muffled humph in unison as their aura weakened. However, the spatial rift that was being pulled apart had suddenly paused.

    A stretch of silver radiance suddenly surged out from the vortex below them as a deep voice was soon heard echoing out from the vortex.

    ¡°The end of life is destruction and destruction is the beginning of all genesis. They are the origin and focal point of one another. They are the final profound meaning of the world. They are also the core of this small world. Gather up, the seeds of life and destruction. Create a brand new world.¡±

    Green, purple, and silver colors simultaneously flushed towards the torn spatial rift like rivers running into the sea.

    The entire spatial rift began fluctuating violently at once. Tang Wulin, Wu Zhangkong, and the six Limit Douluos channeled out their soul power and infused it into the rift.

    Mighty torrent suddenly surged across the surface of the surrounding Sea God Lake. On the other hand, the vortex in theke had also begun to spin at full speed.

    One should know that they were trying to create a small ne here. The formation of a small ne was bound to create changes that could silently influence the entire world.

    In simpler terms, their action now was simr to creating a small ne like the Ten Thousand Beast tform. On the other hand, the birth of a small ne could only be formed naturally in the cosmos or it could only be done by a Godhood!

    There was not a single Godhood amongst the people on the scene including the Ancient Life Tree. As a result, they utilized the collision between destruction and life to create a small amount of creation origin power then they utilized the origin power to mold this small world.

    Only the Ancient Life Tree that existed for thousands of years could do this. On the other hand, the energy needed to create the small world would depend on the infusion from these powerhouses. If they were to purely depend on the Ancient Life Tree toplete this process, then the Tree that had just recovered upon receiving the massive life force would end up being exhausted.

    This very moment was the epitome of a person¡¯s cultivation base.

    Even though the six Limit Douluos had solemn expressions on their faces, there were not too many changes in them. However, it did not take long before Tang Wulin became the first person to be affected.

    He had just recently entered the Hyper Douluo-rank. His foundation was absolutely sturdy but the consumption of his energy was the highest because he was also acting as the medium to channel life force.

    He could only feel as if the spatial rift was like a bottomless pit that continuously devoured his soul power. He started feeling exhausted real soon.

    Fortunately, he still had the support of his exceedingly powerful bloodline power to stabilize the situation.

 Chapter 1594 - Seven Holy Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 1594: Seven Holy Abyss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Arge pink flower bloomed behind his back. Devour Heaven and Earth was naturally unleashed to help replenish his soul power which was constantly being consumed.

    Tang Wulin was feeling rather astonished that Wu Zhangkong was actually capable of sustaining his steady effort. Judging from the situation he could tell that Teacher Wu was no longer an ordinary Hyper Douluo. His spiritual cultivation base was still improving with such swift speed despite him being a busy man. This had truly shocked Tang Wulin.

    Time passed. The green color and purple color gradually disappeared while the silver color gradually faded. On the other hand, the spatial rift had gradually harmonized with the vortex below.

    Speckles of starlight were added to the vortex. It was glistening with a dazzling radiance. The originally pure spatial fluctuation began to transform and the entire space had stabilized now. The feeling of devourment had begun to weaken as well.

    When a speckle of milky white radiance began to emerge from the inside the vortex, it seemed to have turned into a long passage that allowed one to see into a ce located far away. The end of the passage stretched as far as the eyes could see.

    More than half of their soul power had already been consumed. However, they were still relieved upon witnessing the scene.

    Long Yeyue nodded towards Wu Zhangkong.

    Wu Zhangkong immediately stretched out his hands. At the same time, speckles of radiance illuminated on different parts of his body. His battle armor as pure white as snow emerged and covered his body. Magnificent-looking faint blue patterns densely covered his battle armor as a pair of feathered wings opened up behind his back. His battle armorplemented his icy cold appearance and made him appear even more elegant and handsome.

    Tang Wulin could not help being entranced upon seeing him. He felt as if he had gone back to the time when Teacher Wu had suddenly appeared at the entrance of the academy and startled the group of mecha masters in the past.

    The moniker of Icily Arrogant Prince Charming was given to him by them at the time. Wu Zhangkong was the Icily Arrogant Prince Charming in a world of ice and snow!

    Teacher Wu would always be the idol in their hearts. This had never changed in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart despite the fact that his cultivation base had already caught up to Teacher Wu. The memories from back then left behind a deep impression in his mind.

    Meanwhile, streams of lights floated out from Wu Zhangkong¡¯s body. There were seven streams that appeared in seven different colors in session that corresponded to the colors of a rainbow.

    The seven-colored light transformed into seven light orbs and floated in the sky.

    A voice that Tang Wulin would never want to hear again in his life echoed. ¡°Heh-heh-heh. It¡¯s done so quickly. That¡¯s rather impressive. You¡¯re quite efficient there.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression seemed to grow colder. On the other hand, Long Yeyue and Yali¡¯s expression became unpleasant despite their cultivation base. In fact, Tang Wulin had even turned pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that expression, little kids. Are we not wee here?¡±

    Long Yeyue squeezed out a smile with great effort. ¡°Pleasure to meet the seven seniors.¡±

    The seven light orbs transformed into seven silhouettes. To the inner court disciples from Shrek Academy, these seven silhouettes would be considered people that had been imprinted on their bones and had been inscribed in their memories. This was because they were Old Demon Blight, Old Demon Devour, Old Demon Loathe, Old Demon Nightmare, Old Demon Lust, Old Demon Sloth, and Old Demon Greed.

    Old Demon Greed with a warm and chubby face smiled. ¡°Little Wulin, I heard that you¡¯ve already be the current Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master now. Congrattions, congrattions. You truly deserve the reputation of being taught by me.¡±

    ¡°B*llsh*t, b*llsh*t. How is that rted to you? He is obviously taught by an old fellow like me. The old fellow is the number one man and thinks highly of him!¡± Old Demon Blight chimed in at once.

    ¡°Bah. Both of you are useless. Will he be the person he is today without my training in the world of morals and boundless lust? Huh, Little Wulin, I can see that you¡¯re no longer a virgin now. Quick, tell Sister Lust who is the person that has taken your first time. I¡¯m very curious. Is it the little maiden in your dream from that time? Or have you shifted your love for someone else?¡±

    If he had a choice, Tang Wulin wished that he could turn around and run away. No matter how well his state of mind was, he felt like he was about to have a mental breakdown as he was confronted by these seven demons.

    There was no way he could prevent a mental breakdown. The memories of what happened in the past were truly too powerful. So powerful that there was no way he could forget about it.

    ¡°You¡¯re the little girl Yeyue, right? Even though you¡¯re old, your aura and especially your gaze are still the same. Let me think. Oh, right! you are married to someone, right? Who is it huh? That person who has also be Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master afterward. I remember that when you were on Demon Ind back then, wasn¡¯t it him that you dreamt about during the training in the world of morals and lust?¡±

    ¡°Cough cough. Seniors, the small world is already formed. Please settle in quickly.¡± Long Yeyue hastily interrupted Old Demon Lust¡¯s words. Her expression had already turned iparably unpleasant.

    Tang Wulin raised his head and looked up to the sky in an attempt to refrain himself fromughing while Wu Zhangkong turned his head to look aside and acted as if he had neglected the conversation.

    ¡°Little Zhangkong is the most pitiful boy.¡± Old Demon Lust was about to speak when she was pulled away by Old Demon Blight by her side. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go now. We can talk about thatter. Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying that ¡®knowing too much will lead you to death¡¯? I want to live for a few more years now that we¡¯ve managed to move somewhere else.¡±

    He waved his hand upon saying that and took the lead to fly into the spatial passage. The rest of the six old demons followed behind him and flew into the passage with different expressions on their faces.

    Tang Wulin was relieved upon seeing the departure of seven old demons. Long Yeyue was already squeezing her palms so tightly that her knuckles were cracking loudly. She darted Wu Zhangkong a ferocious re.

    It was Wu Zhangkong who proposed this idea.

    Yes, Wu Zhangkong discussed with the seven old demons after sending students to Demon Ind for the special training. The teaching strength in Shrek Academy was overly weak now and there was not much they could do.

    The seven old demons immediately came up with an idea after learning about the resurrection of the Ancient Life Tree. They needed to live in a ce where life and destruction intersected with one another. In other words, they relied on the creation origin power to sustain their souls from being dispersed off. As a result, they were able to live as long as a simr ce could be created.

    After a discussion between Wu Zhangkong and Tang Wulin, Tang Wulin sought after the Ancient Life Tree to inquire and confirm if this was possible. Only then did he request these seven old demons toe here.

    The n was to open up a small ne and nt in the Demon Ind¡¯s destruction core into the small ne. In addition, Ancient Life Tree¡¯s sufficiently thick life force will be used to maintain the existence of the small ne. This was equal to bringing over the seven old demons to Sea God Lake. On the other hand, the small ne would have a tremendous function for Shrek Academy. It could be used as a refuge shelter and also a training base for the special training of the Old Demons.

    There was no doubt that this would be extremely beneficial for the reconstruction and development of Shrek Academy. Of course, only those inner court disciples that passed the examination would be qualified to receive the seven Old Demons¡±military training¡¯ just as before.

    Radiance suddenly shed once as Old Demon Greed came flying back.

    ¡°Little Wulin, we are delighted to be able toe back and live in the academy. We won¡¯t be lonely anymore. Thus, we have made the decision to leave all of you with the right to name this small ne. Since you¡¯re the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master, you should name the small ne.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡°Are we still going to call it Demon Ind?¡±

    Old Demon Greed red at Tang Wulin. ¡°Who are you calling demons again? We¡¯re no longer on Demon Ind. We¡¯re the absolute elders of the academy. How about this, what do you think of the name ¡®Seven Holy Abyss¡¯? Hmm, I find that it is a rather good name. Alright, since you¡¯ve agreed then it¡¯s settled. It will be called the Seven Holy Abyss.¡±

    Upon saying that, the old demon swayed and transformed into a stream of radiance that vanished without a trace.

    Tang Wulin was bewildered. What happened to him being given the right to name? It had been too long since he had left these old demons. He had already forgotten about the scheming process against each other back then.

    Seven Holy Abyss...

    It should be called the Seven Demon Abyss, right?

    However, Tang Wulin was not nning to revolt against them. They knew way too many secrets about him, way too many...

    Moreover, they were genuinely the merited veterans of Shrek Academy. It was just that no one liked them.

    Long Yeyue turned around and looked towards the numerous Limit Douluos. ¡°Everyone, thank you for your help. Next, Yali and I will be helping the seven seniors to stabilize the ne. Everyone can return now.¡±

    Zang Xin smiled in a very cheerful manner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Long. We haven¡¯t heard anything at all.¡±

    Long Yeyue¡¯s countenance fell. ¡°Leave now!¡±

    ¡°Hah-hah.¡± Amorous Douluo could not refrain himself fromughing aloud. He turned around and left. Had it only been himself, he would not have had the audacity to provoke her, but he was feeling much more confident with the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi¡¯s presence.¡±

    It was not an easy task to stabilize a small ne, especially when it was opened up on its own. Fortunately, the Ancient Life Tree was there to help. At least, the small ne would not be damaged during the process.

    On the other hand, the entire Shrek Academy had entered a busy state in the following days. Preparations were being made for the brand new enrollment program.

    The first round of primary selection for enrollment had already been carried out earlier where a batch of students qualified to enter the academy was arranged for a second examination. The result of this examination would determine the number of students being epted into the academy.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s motto was ¡®To breed only monsters, not ordinary people¡¯. If there was only one monster for this session, then the academy would only ept one. It was better to prioritize quality over quantity.

    This was also the result concluded after a discussion between the high-ranking personnel of the academy including Tang Wulin, Wu Zhangkong, and Yali. Shrek¡¯s tradition would never waver regardless of the circumstances.

 Chapter 1595 - Competing For Students

    <h4>Chapter 1595: Competing For Students</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Meanwhile, the entire Shrek Academy was also undergoing rapid changes. There was something new almost every day.

    A month passed.

    ¡°What?¡± Tang Wulin was utilizing a rare moment of free time. He was having tea with the Amorous Douluo by thekeside when he suddenly received a soulmunicator call from Xie Xie.

    Zang Xin blew on the perfectly clear tea in the porcin bowl in his hands and took a sip. Tang Wulin¡¯s expression had turned unpleasant as he looked at him.

    Tang Wulin hung up the call and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Spirit Academy founded by the Spirit Pagoda has announced its enrollment date, which is the same day as ours.¡±

    Zang Xin raised his eyebrows ever so slightly. ¡°I was about to say that it¡¯s too peaceful recently. So it turns out they havee up with a n hoping to waver Shrek¡¯s foundation.¡±

    What was the foundation of an academy? It was not luxurious academic buildings, perfect facilities or even outstanding teachers. It was the students.

    An academy, especially a soul master academy, was utterly meaningless without students of adequate rank.

    The pool of students was the most important issue for the academy at this point.

    The reason Shrek Academy was known as the number one academy on the continent in the past was that they had proved themselves after countless generations worked hard to cultivate the most outstanding soul masters on the continent. As a result, numerous outstanding youths, geniuses and monsters, sought enrollment in the academy. The cycle went on and on. Generations of powerhouses had all originated from Shrek and this had established Shrek Academy¡¯s influence over the continent.

    Shrek¡¯s glory was its generations of the Shrek Seven Monsters. The academy was supported by the strength of generations worth of students.

    On the other hand, arge batch of outstanding teachers had fallen when Shrek Academy was destroyed. The first enrollment of the newly reconstructed Shrek Academy, the first intake of new students and theunch of a new academic semester would undoubtedly be the most important things for the academy.

    Aside from the teacher issue, the shortage of students due to theck of suitable candidates in addition to their harsh entry requirements would certainly result in a crushing blow to the reconstructed Shrek.

    At that point, the Spirit Pagoda would be able to im that the number one academy on the continent had ended up in the gutter. Tang Wulin was very worried about this.

    In an attempt to strike Shrek down, the Spirit Pagoda had officially announced that they would be carrying out the enrollment on the same day. What a beastly thing to do!

    Judging onbat strength, Shrek was by no means less proficient than the Spirit Pagoda at this point. Even so, the act of enrollment was not a battle. In terms of inner secrets, Shrek was not equal to the Spirit Pagoda after the explosion. The Spirit Pagoda had the upper hand, most clearly in their financial ability and spirit souls.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that the Spirit Pagoda will spare no effort inpeting against us for students.¡± Tang Wulin frowned deeply.

    Zang Xin nodded. ¡°I would surely do so if I were Qiangu Dongfeng. This is because the academy will be only rendered utterly meaningless by breaking Shrek¡¯s foundation. Then, it will set up a vicious cycle. For the next few years, Shrek won¡¯t manage to take in new students which will result in increased pressure from the public. In fact, even the alumni that support Shrek will begin to be suspicious. Wulin, you are about to face this trial and you must be well-prepared.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded ever so slightly. The expression on his face turned solemn.

    When two academies werepeting against one another for enrollment of students, what would bepared? Would it be its inner secrets, favors for its students, or something else?

    What should they do at this point?

    He found himself caught in a dilemma. Since the Spirit Pagoda was doing this, they would certainlye prepared.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s temporary Sea God¡¯s Pavilion was built on a rather quiet location by thekeside. The plot ofnd bulged out slightly into the Sea God Lake and looked rather simr to a small-scale penins.

    In remembrance of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion in the past, the entire building was built with wood. Only the elders of Sea God¡¯s Pavilion were allowed to enter.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali and the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue were both living inside it.

    The members of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion for this generation included Pavilion Master Tang Wulin, Elder Long, Yali, the rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters, Wu Zhangkong, Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng. There was a total of twelve people.

    The spacious meeting room had also maintained the architectural style of the old Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. The decorations were all modelled after the past as much as possible. At the moment, the seats at both sides of the long table were taken.

    Tang Wulin sat on the main seat with Yali and Elder Long at either side of him while the rest were arranged in the following seats.

    The most sacred affair in Shrek Academy was the Sea God Pavilion Meeting. Tang Wulin called for the Sea God Pavilion Meeting today for a singr purpose. It was to discuss how to fight against the Spirit Pagoda in the uing enrollment program.

    ¡°So this is the case. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Spirit Academy is built beside their headquarters. The academy upies a slightlyrger area than our academy. ording to thetest intelligence we¡¯ve gathered, the Spirit Pagoda is opening two fields within the academy which is the soul master academy and the mecha academy. They will be organizing their enrollment on the same day as us. Though they have yet to announce their enrollment method, I imagine that they will certainly be targeting us in many ces. The Spirit Pagoda is rich. Indeed, they have even be the wealthiest organization on the continent thanks to the Ten Thousand Beast tform. I¡¯m afraid that we will be at a disadvantage if we were topete against their financial resources. Thus, I would like to hear your opinions and see if we can figure out a way topete against them.¡±

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s situation remained quite well hidden. There was still a month until the final enrollment date. They had only released the news and the date without exining the requirements. It was already feeling like theing events were casting long shadows before they arrived.

    The biggest issue was theirck of knowledge of the Spirit Academy. They had no idea what the academy had up its sleeves, but there was no doubt that the academy would have Shrek in their sights.

    Lan Muzi frowned deeply and said in a deep voice, ¡°ThisThis is a very troubling matter. I¡¯m worried that the Spirit Pagoda willpete against us by foul means. For example, they might be offering spirit souls and even the opportunity to enter the Ten Thousand Beast tform to the students. We can¡¯tpete against those. They genuinely have a clear advantage when ites to spirit souls. No soul master can afford to be without a spirit soul. The Spirit Pagoda has been very influential ever since they invented the original ck spirit soul. There are many small and medium-sized soul master forces that are dependent on them.¡±

    ¡°Even big organizations like the Mecha¡¯s Association have close ties with them now. The situation is not very optimistic for us this time. Although the majority of our alumni are willing to send their descendants to Shrek, it¡¯s very hard to tell if that will be the case if the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s offer is more attractive.¡±

    Elder Long frowned and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°We are aware of this. Now is the time for everyone to figure out a way and give some ideas. We are here to discuss the countermeasures, not for you to discuss the difficulties.

    Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng exchanged looks. They shook their heads to signify that they had no idea.

    Wu Zhangkong sat upright, looking quite stern. He had an icy cold expression, but he also said nothing.

    One had no choice but to admit that Shrek did not have any advantage in this situation regardless of how it was analyzed. In fact, the chances were slim.

    Shrek was genuinely the number one academy on the continent once upon a time, but it was not that easy for Shrek time topete against the Spirit Academy founded by Spirit Pagoda at the moment. It was only because Shrek had been so powerful that the Spirit Pagoda dared not go against them so recklessly in fear of offending Shrek.

    The situation had changed, and the Spirit Pagoda had nothing to worry about anymore. Moreover, their n was obviously targeting Shrek. All the calm and peacefulness from before we¡¯re meant to deliver a fatal blow to Shrek at this point.

    Never mind the Shrek Seven Monsters, even Long Yeyue and Yali had found that it was a very tricky situation. If this matter was not managed properly, it could cause Shrek¡¯s new foundations to falter.

    ¡°Zhangkong, you¡¯re the outer court president. Why don¡¯t you give some ideas about this?¡± said Elder Long in a deep voice.

    Wu Zhangkong nodded. He shifted his gaze toward Tang Wulin and said, ¡°Theoretically speaking, it¡¯s genuinely difficult to handle this manner. We are at a disadvantage in our enrollment program and we can be sure that the opposing side will use all sorts of tricks to disrupt it. I can¡¯t think of any good counter-measures either.¡±

    Elder Long¡¯s face fell at once. They really could not think of anything at the moment.

 Chapter 1596 - Fight Them From The Front

    <h4>Chapter 1596: Fight Them From The Front</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°However...¡± Wu Zhangkong changed the course of the conversation so abruptly that everyone turned their attention on him immediately once again. ¡°We can¡¯t think of anything but perhaps we can seek opinions from other people. There are a total of twelve members in the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion now. I propose that we add in one more member to maintain the odd number as before. We should extend our invitation to the Old Demon Greed to join the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. The seven old demons have lived a long life and they are experienced. Perhaps, they will be able to propose some ideas that we can¡¯t think of.¡±

    The group was taken aback by his words.

    No one would enjoy thepany of those seven demons, but they had to admit that they had received huge benefits from the ¡®military training¡¯ all those years ago.

    The seven old demons were Shrek¡¯s special teaching method that was not known to outsiders. Only the most outstanding disciples were qualified to receive their guidance. The miniature world created for them had already stabilized. There was only a small vortex left on the outside for the Seven Holy Abyss, and no one had any idea about the appearance on the inside.

    Tang Wulin looked toward Long Yeyue and found that she was frowning deeply. ¡°I loathe those people. However, I have no choice but to say that none of us can measure up to them when ites to contributions to the students. Since they are back now, the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion should offer them a position. However, there can only be one!¡±

    Judging by seniority and contribution, there was no doubt that all seven old demons qualified to be members of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. Even so, the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion could be overturned if all seven of them were included. As a result, Long Yeyue¡¯s stiption was that there could only be one of them.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I agree as well. Teacher Wu, please head over and extend the invitation to Senior Old Demon Greed.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Wu Zhangkong stood up and left.

    The Sea God Pavilion Meeting sank into a momentary silence. None of them coulde up with a good idea for the pressing matter at hand.

    It did not take long before Wu Zhangkong returned with Old Demon Greed floating by his side.

    The old demon¡¯s body appeared to be solid, at least on the surface. He did not look like a soul at all. His chubby figure made him appear wealthy while there was a friendly smile on his face. Judging by his appearance, no one would be able to tell that this person was so monstrous.

    However, everyone from Shrek that was familiar with him was well aware that he was the leader of the seven old demons. Despite their constant quarrels, the other six old demons abided by him in all serious matters. He deserved his reputation of being the first among them on the Demon Ind.

    ¡°Senior Greed.¡± Everyone stood up and saluted Old Demon Greed. The entire group was junior to him after all.

    Old Demon Greed walked to Long Yeyue¡¯s side with a smile on his face. ¡°Little Yue Yue, I want to sit by your side. What do you think of that?¡±

    Long Yeyue had a long face. ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Old Demon Greed¡¯s next sentence almost made Elder Long turn hostile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell them about what happened in the past. It¡¯s nothing much really...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Long Yeyue cursed in rage. Her spiritual power surged in her body.

    Old Demon Greed burst outughing. There was a sh of red light across his body and Long Yeyue¡¯s formidable spiritual power quickly vanished.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell. I won¡¯t tell.¡± Every person in the same row began shifting to the next seat so they could give the spot next to Long Yeyue for Old Demon Greed.

    ¡°Old Demon Greed, how¡¯s everything in the Seven Holy Abyss now?¡± asked Tang Wulin with concern.

    ¡°Very well, very well. The Ancient Life Tree is incredible. The miniature world is extremely stable and not in any way inferior to the main world. As long as there¡¯s nothing wrong with the Ancient Life Tree, the Seven Holy Abyss is as strong as iron. Impressive, quite impressive. It¡¯s just as strong as our previous ce. Most importantly, the scene is bustling scene there! We like when things are busy.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°We will still require that all of you seniors not harass the people inside the academy.¡±

    Old Demon Greed spoke smilingly, ¡°What do you mean by harass? This is a trial for everyone. Alright, I have agreed to join the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. Speaking of which, this was our biggest wish when we were still alive. I didn¡¯t expect that there woulde a day when my wish would be fulfilled. Even though this is no longer the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion of the past, an old fellow like me is still very pleased. Actually, if I were to be given the position of Pavilion Master, I can definitely guarantee that Shrek would advance at tremendous speed.¡±

    He truly deserved the reputation of being Old Demon Greed. He did intend to conceal his ambition whatsoever.

    Tang Wulin let out a cough. ¡°Senior, the academy has genuinely encountered some issues recently. We hope to listen to suggestions from you and the other seniors.¡±

    He began to exin the situation with the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Spirit Academy in simple terms.

    Upon listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s words, Old Demon Greed rolled his eyes. ¡°Fools. All of you are a group of fools.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment while Long Yeyue put on a long face once again. Only Yali was still speaking with a smile, ¡°Why do you say that, senior?¡±

    Old Demon Greed rolled his eyes. ¡°Let me ask you, what is Shrek?¡±

    Yali answered, ¡°The number one academy on the continent.¡±

    Old Demon Greed continued to speak, ¡°So who are the students that we teach?¡±

    Tang Wulin chimed in and said, ¡°Outstanding youths, geniuses and soul masters.¡±

    Old Demon Greed pouted his lips. ¡°Nonsense. Utter nonsense. We teach monsters. All of Shrek is made up of monsters. As a result, we are a monster academy. What is a monster? A monster is not only a genius. During a crucial juncture, the unreasonable one is the monster. Let me ask you, what is the reason the Spirit Pagoda dared not build Spirit Academy in the past? It is because Shrek was too mighty. They dared not offend the great and powerful when the best on the continent was still around. All of you have been caught in a misconception, which is that you¡¯re using ordinary measures to enroll students. We are a monster academy. Why should wepete with the Spirit Pagoda usingmon methods? All of you are monsters. Are the titles of the Shrek Seven Monsters given for nothing?¡±

    Upon listening to Old Demon Greed¡¯s words, Tang Wulin suddenly felt like a brand-new door had opened right in front of him. Yes! His train of thought seemed to be overly orthodoxed because he could only think of using standard measures topete against the Spirit Pagoda.

    Old Demon Greed sniggered. ¡°The method to deal with Spirit Pagoda is as simple as it can be. Fight them! Fight them from the front.¡±

    The corner of Long Yeyue¡¯s lips twitched. Gradually, her lips curved into an arc. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed brighter and brighter.

    It seemed like he had an idea! The old demon truly deserved his reputation!

    A week passed.

    Almost all the soul television channels across the entire continent were broadcasting news about Spirit Academy¡¯s enrollment program.

    Spirit Academy had announced the academy¡¯s situation and also the direction of enrollment.

    They would be offering two branches which were the soul master academy and the mecha academy. The academy would be located beside the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters. It was less than fifteen kilometers away from Shrek Academy.

    The mecha academy offered standard courses on white, yellow, purple and ck mecha. The length of the course was twelve years. Mecha masters that passed the examination with rank-5 were allowed to graduate.

    The mecha academy was set up to be a divine mecha academy with divine mecha being provided for teaching purposes. The mecha academy was established together with the Mecha¡¯s Association, so all the teachers were qualified mecha masters of rank-7 and above with certification from the Mecha¡¯s Association. There were also three divine mecha masters included in the academy.

    As for soul master academy, it was divided into an ordinary academy and an advanced academy.

    The length of the course for the ordinary academy was twelve years where a soul master with over four-ringed cultivation base was allowed to graduate. The soul master could also register for the advanced academy, which would give every resource needed by the soul master without the asking for any fees. Upon graduation, the soul master would need to join the Spirit Pagoda and work for the organization for at least five years. The Spirit Pagoda would supply the required spirit souls to the students of the advanced academy.

    All the teachers in the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s soul master academy were their high-ranking soul masters, including twelve Title Douluos and four Soul Douluos.

    The Spirit Ascension tform and the Ten Thousand Beast tform would be building entrances in Spirit Academy. Outstanding students would be given the opportunity to enter by using their cumtive grade points. The Ten Thousand Beast tform was only open to the divine mecha academy and the advanced soul master academy. Every student would be given two chances to enter for free every year.

    Additionally, Spirit Academy also had a schrship program. Schrships would be provided based on one¡¯s abilities. A registered student under the age of twelve whose cultivation base exceeded rank-20 soul power or was at least a rank-3 mecha master could be awarded a full schrship. The student would also be prioritized for all financial aid.

 Chapter 1597 - All Set

    <h4>Chapter 1597: All Set</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    All graduates from the Spirit Academy would be given priority to work for the Spirit Pagoda.

    The first president of the Spirit Academy was the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s spiriter Qiangu Zhangting.

    Actually, Qiangu Dongfeng wanted to offer the position to the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena, but she had been engaged in closed-door cultivation ever since that day. Qiangu Zhangting was anxious like an ant on a hot pan, and there was nothing he could do. In fact, he even quarreled with his grandfather who suggested the idea to him.

    Qiangu Dongfeng chuckled and ignored the quarrel. It was a good thing that Qiangu Zhangting had a physical rtionship with Gu Yuena. The anger would only be temporary. If you had taken a woman as yours, would she still run away from you? Qiangu Dongfeng waspletely at ease with Gu Yuena atst.

    The position of the first president of the Spirit Academy was thus given to Qiangu Zhangting. The position was for him to gather experience in preparation for inheriting the position of the Pagoda Master in the future.

    The Spirit Academy had already been built earlier. Qiangu Dongfeng had been disseminating rumors during the Joust For A Spouse Festival. He had never made a proper announcement to the public all along.

    In targeting Shrek Academy, this was the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s trump card. It was meant to be a crushing blow for the opponent¡¯s most important mission.

    Whatever the perspective, the Spirit Pagoda had the upper hand. Shrek Academy had just been reconstructed. Even if they had the support and resources from all sides, Shrek was not equipped with some of the core resources needed for the cultivation of soul masters.

    Unlike in the past, it would be difficult for the soul masters to acquire martial souls in the Great Star Dou Forest. In order to elevate one¡¯s cultivation base, a spirit soul was indispensable. The Spirit Pagoda operated autonomously. The academy was apparently open to all the soul masters. The cultivation fee had been greatly reduced for the Spirit Academy at present. It was extremely attractive to those outstanding students who were not well off but were blessed with excellent natural endowments simr to Tang Wulin¡¯s situation when he was young.

    Moreover, there was also the Ten Thousand Beast tform. Currently, it had an influential position in the society. Huge profit margins were drawn each day making the Spirit Pagoda even more confident.

    Although Shrek managed to triumph during the Joust For A Spouse Festival, Qiangu Dongfeng hardly panicked. He waited until the enrollment of students for the Spirit Academy to deliver Shrek Academy¡¯s heaviest blow. He used the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s resources topletely suppress Shrek. It was something Qiangu Dongfeng had always wanted to do.

    One could see the entire Spirit Academy from the highest point of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters.

    The Spirit Academy was formed by two connecting hexagons which were identical. One of the hexagons was the soul master academy, while the other was the mecha academy.

    At present, Gu Yuena was observing the two academies below as she stood gazing by a window.

    What choice did he have when he was confronted with such a challenge? It was most difficult to deal with as it was delivered in an upright and dignified manner.

    The Spirit Pagoda was trying to subdue Shrek by force. It was Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s most cruel ruse!

    Gu Yuena was feeling slightly worried in her heart but she was incapable of doing anything now. Besides, there was nothing she could do either. She could only choose to stand aside from opposing him by relying on the situation between her and Qiangu Zhangting.

    More importantly, the melodrama between Gu Yuena and Qiangu Zhangting was just an act for Qiangu Dongfeng. She wanted him to trust herpletely and not waver in uncertainty. Everything was developing as nned.

    Her soulmunicator rang.

    Gu Yuena took a nce at the number. A condescending look appeared on her face. She picked up the call.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Her voice sounded icy cold without any emotion.

    ¡°Na Na, how¡¯s your closed door cultivation going? It¡¯s not good to always stay inside. In a few more days, it¡¯s going to be our Spirit Academy¡¯s opening. Do you want to join me for the event?¡±

    Gu Yuena replied in an icy cold tone, ¡°Nope. Don¡¯t disturb my cultivation if there¡¯s nothing important.¡± Upon saying that, she hung up the call.

    She refused to humor Qiangu Zhangting with feigned politeness andpliance. What had transpired was a good thing . At least, she had an excuse to stay away from him temporarily.

    Qiangu Zhangting had no choice but to hang up the call. Even though he still found himself feeling contented and excited for no reason whenever he thought about the incident, it felt like he was paying a huge price for it. It had been a long time since he hadst seen her. He feltforted knowing she had remained inside the Spirit Pagoda. It put him at ease. However, he could not allow this to continue either!

    ¡°She still refuses toe out?¡± asked Qiangu Dongfeng smilingly as he looked at his grandson.

    Qiangu Zhangting said with a bitter smile, ¡°Yes! Grandfather, look. You¡¯re the one who caused this problem. Had you not convinced me to do it, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng burst outughing. ¡°Foolish boy, she¡¯s just throwing a little tantrum. Is she not doing this because she wants you to pay more attention to her in the future? Na Na is a girl with a strong personality. Do you think you¡¯re capable of getting what you want if she¡¯s unwilling? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re not a worthy opponent of hers in a fight.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Qiangu Zhangting felt even more depressed. ¡°Grandfather, why do think this is happening though? I am cultivating with great effort already, and you said that I¡¯m considered outstanding amongst the younger generation. Yet, why is the disparity between Na Na and me bing greater? Her actualbat ability is almost close to a Hyper Douluo now. I really don¡¯t know how she cultivates.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not important. The more important part is that she¡¯s going to be one of us. This girl is actually very intelligent. Why do you think she¡¯s yet to reject you? In a sense, I think she¡¯s doing it to show me. Her refusal to acknowledge you is her way of expressing her dissatisfaction in this matter. However, the substantial development she had with you earlier is to cate me and let me know she isn¡¯t unfaithful. Na Na is beautiful and intelligent. If you¡¯re able to control her, she¡¯ll absolutely be your greatest assistance. However, her abilities surpass yours at the moment. On the other hand, it¡¯s highly possible that you¡¯ll never surpass her. Since this is the case, it¡¯s fine also for you to assist her. As long as your child bears the surname of ¡®Qiangu¡¯, she¡¯s still doing her part for the n regardless of how she¡¯s tormenting you.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡°I still think you¡¯re reading too much into this. However, I don¡¯t think Na Na will ponder much on this matter.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°This is precisely where you¡¯re weaker than her. Compared to her, you¡¯re still a little naive. You must not be presumptuous with your thinking. Alright, don¡¯t focus all your attention on love alone. We¡¯re about to begin the enrollment soon. Don¡¯t cause any idents. This time, don¡¯t give Shrek Academy any opportunity to shine again.¡±

    In his final sentence, Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s eyes were bitter with a murderous intent. His intention was very simple. The Spirit Pagoda was standing at the pinnacle of sess now. No other forces were allowed to threaten the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s power.

    The closer they were to the opening date, the more he had to improve the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s status. The Spirit Academy was included as well. Besides, it was a crucial factor. If the Spirit Academy became the next Shrek Academy, then the Spirit Pagoda would stand tall in the world for eternity.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was the most ambitious Pagoda Master in recent times. He spent arge amount of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s profits into the research and development of soul technology.

    He saw that the mechas and other soul weapons were progressing at tremendous speed following the advancement of soul technology.

    It was the reason for the drop in the soul masters¡¯ status in the world. Technology would always drive the production of more powerful abilities.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s foundation was its spirit souls. What if soul technology was so advanced that there would be no need for the spirit souls anymore? What would be the significance of soul masters then?

    However, the Spirit Pagoda would remain the most powerful organization if they controlled the most powerful soul technology.

    What did Tang Wulin rely on to stop a war? He relied on the Tang Sect¡¯s soul technology which included the high-end fixed soul ammunitions and guidance system.

    The Spirit Pagoda focused their research on spirit souls in the past. On the other hand, he strove for transformation ever since the ten-thousand year spirit soul was developed.

 Chapter 1598 - Enrollment Day

    <h4>Chapter 1598: Enrollment Day</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Yes, Grandfather. We¡¯re well prepared. Everything is ready pending the event. Moreover, I can tell that Shrek seems to have acknowledged their defeat. Our advertisements on all the channels have gotten immense attention, but Shrek Academy remains passive. They¡¯re not even concerned with promoting their academy. I think they¡¯ve given up knowing they¡¯re no match for us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t always assume that I¡¯m wildly optimistic, Grandfather. I doubt that they have a strategy for the situation. They can¡¯tpete against our resources. Moreover, they are way behind us. I was nning to announce that we¡¯ll not supply spirit souls to Shrek Academy¡¯s students. Even then, it¡¯s only after I thought that it¡¯ll not affect the Spirit Pagoda. I think we¡¯d be able to cut them off directly.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. You¡¯re not allowed to do it because it¡¯s going to offend all the forces. We¡¯ll then be a target for all. However, there are certain things we can do covertly.

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s eyes glowed brightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng spoke indifferently, ¡°When the enrollment exercise has ended and the statistics analyzed, I¡¯m going to enact certain policies against their students. We won¡¯t make a public announcement, but it doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t do it. I won¡¯t leave them with any way out.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting smiled at once. ¡°Grandfather, I know what you mean now.¡±

    The blue skies were clear with a mild wind and the sun shining brightly.

    It was an ordinary day for the Douluo Continent. Nevertheless, it would be an important day in the soul masters¡¯ world.

    Ever since Shrek Academypleted their reconstruction, today was their first day of enrollment. On the other hand, the Spirit Academy was having their enrollment on the same day topete against Shrek.

    The two academies were located less than fifteen kilometers apart. They werepeting aggressively against each other. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the two academies.

    Whether Shrek would seed after their reconstruction, or whether the Spirit Pagoda could rely on its Spirit Academy to suppress Shrek Academy, only the enrollment numbers of the two academies would tell.

    Undoubtedly, the enrollment requirements of the Spirit Academy was expedient. Any normal person would be attracted. On the other hand, Shrek possessed its profound inner secrets and a glorious tradition. It still stood a chance.

    These two great forces had gotten into a full dispute during the Joust For A Spouse Festival. Who would have the upper hand this time?

    In the early morning, the media giants were already at the two academies. At the same time, they had begun filming the entrances to the two academies. Almost all the media had two groups each to cover the two different locations. Aparison of the film footages between the two academies would reveal the winner in this situation.

    As expected, students began queuing in front of both the academies since the early morning. Soon after, the media captured an rming scene.

    Tworge streamers were set up at a spot about a hundred meters away from Shrek Academy¡¯s main entrance.

    The slogan on the left streamer was as follows: ¡®In the Spirit Academy, spirit souls are a continual feast.¡¯

    On the other side, the slogan read: ¡®Make the right choice, or you may regret it for the rest of your life.¡¯

    A giant arrow printed below the two streamers pointed toward the direction of the Spirit Academy. Over thirty soul buses emzoned with the Spirit Academy¡¯s hexagonal logo were waiting next to the streamers. The ce had been set up as an enrollment counter.

    It was not just a simple provocative act. They were enticing the people in such a tant manner and putting up slogans which were a little threatening. Things were getting ugly on the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side. Their intention was to be confrontational upfront.

    All the new students enrolling in Shrek Academy could see this for sure.

    Below the two streamers, two overbearing middle-aged men stood on each side of the streamers. There was no doubt that they were powerhouses.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m the reporter from the Mingdu Channel. Today¡¯s the enrollment day for both the Spirit Academy and Shrek Academy. We¡¯ve just witnessed an appalling scene as soon as we arrived at Shrek Academy. Everyone can see the motto of the Spirit Academy on camera. It seems like the situation between the Spirit Pagoda and Shrek Academy is getting increasingly tense. I wonder which academy the new students will choose? Let¡¯s interview a student.¡±

    The reporter was a beautiful woman. She walked to the end of the queue where the new students were waiting for the entrance examination in front of Shrek Academy. She approached a new student.

    The requirement for a new student was the student¡¯s age should not exceed twelve years. Hence, most of the students were apanied by their parents.

    ¡°Hello. May I inquire what your reason is for enrolling in Shrek Academy?¡± The reporter interviewed a young man.

    The young man was hyperactive. He was prancing around as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m enrolling in Shrek Academy, of course. Shrek is the number one academy on the continent. I look forward to studying here.¡±

    The reporter pointed to the streamers in the distance. ¡°What do you think of Spirit Academy?¡±

    The young man hesitated for a moment then took a nce at his father by his side.

    The father spoke in a deep voice, ¡°The Spirit Academy¡¯s actions are not ethical. I think a soul master academy should win people over by virtuous means. They¡¯ve gone too far with their tactics. They¡¯re not giving Shrek Academy the due respect Shrek deserves. Shrek Academy has cultivated countless outstanding soul masters for the continent over twenty thousand years. I believe in Shrek. I hope that my son can get into Shrek.¡±

    The reporter asked, ¡°What if your son is not epted into Shrek? Will you consider the Spirit Academy then?¡±

    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment. He spoke hesitantly, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    The reporter said, ¡°The Spirit Academy is offering rather impressive terms too. The most crucial part being the provision of spirit souls, the Spirit Ascension tform, and even the Ten Thousand Beast tform possibly in the future. These are terms that Shrek Academy iscking. You¡¯re apparently a man with good financial resources.¡±

    The middle-aged man frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s necessary for us to pay the fees in order to cultivate our children. It¡¯s true that the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s resources are more abundant.¡±

    The reporter spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right! Judging by their slogan, I wonder if it¡¯s going to be an issue for your son to acquire spirit souls from the Spirit Pagoda in the future if he¡¯s epted into Shrek Academy.¡±

    The middle-aged man had a change of countenance. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The Spirit Pagoda is open to the public.¡±

    The reporter shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that. However, it seems like the rtionship between the Spirit Pagoda and Shrek Academy is truly tense now. Alright then. Please continue waiting. I¡¯m going to interview the others.¡±

    Simr scenes were happening in different ces in front of Shrek Academy. The reporters were from the media giants of the Federation. Almost all the reporters were biased toward the Spirit Pagoda.

    It did not take long before the people began to change their minds. They walked toward the Spirit Academy¡¯s buses.

    On the other hand, Shrek Academy did not appear troubled. The enrollment counter at the entrance was still admitting applicants as usual.

    ¡°Currently, the number of students heading over to enroll in the Spirit Academy has doubled ording to our estimates. It seems like the resources promised by the Spirit Pagoda have attracted the people. We¡¯d like to find out the opinion of Shrek Academy. However, they¡¯ve turned down the interview with the excuse of their enrollment program being the priority at the moment.

    ¡°Everyone, look! Look at the view from the Spirit Academy.¡±

    Meanwhile, a deafening humming sound was hearding from the Spirit Academy. Over three hundred mechas arose from the mecha division of the Spirit Academy.

    The mechas were of different ranks. The most appealing were the three mechas leading the formation. They were red divine mechas.

    The three mechas flew in a triangle formation in the sky. Each mecha was carrying a huge banner. The slogans printed on the banner were identical to the ones disyed outside Shrek Academy.

    It was a majestic scene with three hundred mechas soaring into the sky simultaneously. The mechas were flying in formation ording to their colors and disyed some difficult maneuvers asionally.

    Undoubtedly, the Spirit Academy was showing off their abilities.

    The Spirit Pagoda did not use any unscrupulous tactics in attacking Shrek Academy this time. They adopted a direct method of using their abundant resources topete for the new students against Shrek.

 Chapter 1599 - Initial Screening Test?

    <h4>Chapter 1599: Initial Screening Test?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the past, nearly all of the best students from across the entire continent would head to Shrek to register, hoping to enroll in the academy. The rest of the highly rated academies had traditionally set their enrollment dates after Shrek Academy¡¯s. The students that were not epted into Shrek would be recruited by one of the other academies.

    On the other hand, the Spirit Pagoda chose to openly offend Shrek Academy this time. As a result, they were facing each other head-on. Additionally, not only were the two academies located close to one another, but the Spirit Pagoda also had a clear upper hand in terms of resources. They were sure that they would be triumphant in the student enrollment process.

    Even if they could not seize all of the most outstanding students, it would be considered a victory for the Spirit Pagoda if they could grab more than half of them. They were also very confident that they could rely on the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s resources to be better than Shrek¡¯s by the time Spirit Academy¡¯s students had grown and developed. They nned on taking their ce as the best academy on the continent by suppressing Shrek from all sides. At that point, Shrek Academy¡¯s existence would be meaningless. Shrek would be nothing after losing their ce as the number one academy.

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s well-executed n was to not give Shrek any opportunities whatsoever.

    Spirit Academy could be described as beautifully decorated and festivepared to Shrek Academy¡¯s tidy and traditional manner. There were a thousand passages lined with flower baskets to guide all the students to the registration counter. Arge number of specialized staff were stationed at the site.

    Almost all the manpower in the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters was transferred there temporarily. Qiangu Dongfeng was even sitting in personally for the academy. He would remain here until the opening ceremony had ended.

    At the time, three hundred mechas were soaring above Spirit Academy and lured in waves upon waves of people eximing with admiration. It was truly majestic, especially when three red mechas were shimmering with dazzling radiance. Even though they were obviously smallerpared to the other colors, everyone was well aware of how formidable these divine mechas were. Those mechas were on par with four-word battle armor.

    Even though divine mechas were actually no match for four-word battle armor, one would need to possess a Title Douluo¡¯s ability in order to control such a mecha. It was only then that the divine mecha¡¯s power could be fully expressed.

    How could anyone refrain from being enticed by such magnificent capabilities and financial capacity?

    The truth was, these three divine mechas did not actually belong to the Spirit Pagoda. They came from the Mecha¡¯s Association. Indeed, they were the core strength of the Mecha¡¯s Association. The Mecha¡¯s Association wished to get a piece of the action by partnering with the Spirit Pagoda to establish Spirit Academy. If the Mecha¡¯s Association could exercise control over Spirit Academy¡¯s mecha academy and cultivated more talented students that would join the association in the future, it would give them even greater control over these outstanding mecha masters. This was the top priority of the Mecha¡¯s Association.

    Soul masters flew past asionally on both sides of the passage adorned with fresh flowers that led to the registration counter. The soul masters unleashed their martial soul avatars to disy their powerful martial souls or spirit souls. All at once, it felt as if a grand show was being held outside the main door of Spirit Academy.

    Everything here was nned and prepared meticulously. The Spirit Pagoda had exerted a rather huge amount of mental and physical effort in order to ensure that they could triumph with this single strike, not giving any chances to Shrek.

    They did all they could to increase Spirit Academy¡¯s effectiveness by openly utilizing their resources to suppress Shrek Academy. It could be described as a cruel and savage maneuver, but there was nothing the public could say to oppose them. Was it wrong for them to establish a new academy? Theoretically, it would not pose any problem.

    Qiangu Zhangting was appointed as the first president of Spirit Academy. He was here to supervise the operations personally at the enrollment site.

    A long queue had already formed outside the main door of Spirit Academy, though the enrollment program had yet to officially begin. In another ten minutes, the Spirit Pagoda would be challenging Shrek Academy in a battle of students right in front of one another.

    Though he was excited, Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s heart was also feeling a little anxious. He was afraid this was the first time this had ever happened in history!

    The act of finishing off Shrek was the most important matter for the Qiangu n. It had been a dream of his for a very long time. On the other hand, he was standing on the frontline as the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s president this time. There was no doubt that his position in the Spirit Pagoda would be elevated to a brand-new level if this event was sessful. At least, he would be able topensate for the matter of losing to Tang Wulin previously.

    So what if a person¡¯s abilities were slightly more powerful? In today¡¯s world, it was a world ofpeting with one¡¯s resources.

    At the thought of Tang Wulin, Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s eyes could not help revealing his cunningness. He wished that he could tear the boy into a hundred pieces in order to vent the hatred in his heart.

    ¡°All set?¡± asked Qiangu Zhangting.

    The person in charge answered at once, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President. Everything¡¯s in ce. We have set up a total of fifty counters to amodate the registration of fifty students simultaneously. The follow-up procedures are all in order as well. After the registration, the students will immediately undergo the examination and also an overall evaluation. The short-listed applicants will be epted immediately to check in to the academy at once.¡±

    This was the sequence thought up by Spirit Academy. It was a connected sequence of registration, examination and entry without giving the students any chance to leave. In simpler terms, the outstanding students would not be allowed to exit Spirit Academy upon being epted, let alone go to the opposing side.

    ¡°Very well. Get ready. The countdown will start.¡± Qiangu Zhangting took a nce at the time disyed on the soulmunicator. He squinted his eyes. They were shimmering with a gentle but cold radiance.

    He had waited far too long for this opportunity.

    He had no choice but to admit that the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s actions were extremely effective. Whether it was due to the guidance for students registering for Shrek Academy on the other side or the show they put up, many people were attracted to their side.

    When seen from a bird¡¯s eye view, the number of students queuing up to enroll outside Spirit Academy was obviously much higher than the students at Shrek Academy¡¯s door.

    The directpetition between two academies was about to begin!

    Meanwhile, no one had noticed, but a few inconspicuous silhouettes had already squeezed themselves into the enrollment zone on Spirit Academy¡¯s side. They advanced through the tight crowd. The people parted and gave way to them instinctively. Strangely, even though the group had moved through the crowd, nobody had even managed to see them clearly.

    Soon, they arrived at the front of the line at Spirit Academy¡¯s registration counter.

    There were not many of them, only about a dozen people. They stopped moving when they reached the main door of Spirit Academy.

    The dozen got to work quickly. A horizontal banner was propped up by two poles unpacked from a soul storage tool and disyed fifty meters high.

    There were four huge words written on the horizontal banner ¡®Initial Screening Test¡¯.

    One of the youths took a nce at the time and said to a man that brought his child to enroll in the academy queued at the front of the line, ¡°Hello, we are going to perform an initial screening test first before the registration. Please bring your son forward.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, alright.¡± The father did not have even the slightest suspicion. He brought his child and walked forward at once.

    Another chubby youth by the side said, ¡°Please extend your hand.¡±

    It was a boy that was registering for Spirit Academy that appeared to be about the age of eleven or twelve years old. He stretched out his hand in a slightly fearful manner upon hearing the instructions.

    The chubby youth took a pinch at the young boy¡¯s wrist vein then he said, ¡°Alright, you have passed. Please enter for registration.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± The father was extremely grateful as he took his child inside.

    ¡°Next please.¡± The chubby youth waved his hand once again. The next registering parent brought over his child hastily.

    As they saw it, the initial test seemed to be carried out quite swiftly. Moreover, it seemed like the test was simple. If the person before them could pass, it should not be difficult.

    As expected, the young boy¡¯s wrist vein was felt for a moment before the chubby youth immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great. You have passed. Please enter.¡±

    Meanwhile, Spirit Academy¡¯s enrollment had begun. The staff, specially assigned to guide the students, were already waiting outside and opened the main door.

    For some reason, they felt as if they were dazed and drowsy. Then, they guided the students smoothly to the counters for enrollment, registration and check in. The staff hadpletely disregarded the banner and the dozen people on the outside as if they had not seen them at all.

    Everything was carried out in good order. The parents queuing up outside had assumed that the initial screening test had been arranged by Spirit Academy.

    When the initial screening test was performed on the thirty-seventh person, the chubby youth¡¯s eyes glowed after he touched the registering student¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Your condition is rather special. You¡¯re a monster. You won¡¯t be registering here. We¡¯re going to do it at another location. Please walk to that side.¡± As he was speaking, he pointed to the side of the horizontal banner.

    Unnoticed, a door of light had appeared. Oveppingyers of colorful radiance shimmered on the surface of the door.

    The student¡¯s father was slightly confused. ¡°Hey, what do you mean? Where is he going to enroll then? My son is quite outstanding, you see. He is the best from our side.¡±

    The chubby youth said with a smile, ¡°It is precisely because he is the best that we need to enroll him at another location! Quick, head over now. Don¡¯t bete.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright then. But what is that door there?¡±

 Chapter 1600 - Do Not Violate Shrekâ€™s Airspace

    <h4>Chapter 1600: Do Not Vite Shrek¡¯s Airspace</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Oh, alright then. But what is that door there?¡± The father had a suspicious look on his face as he led his son to the glowing door. For some reason, it felt as if there was a kind of force attracting them to the doorway. He could not keep himself from taking a step forward into it. When they walked in, they disappeared in an instant.

    A skinny youth standing by the side of the chubby one exined to the reporters, ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. The students that are found to be blessed with unique natural talents will need to register over there. It is a location that is simr to our Ten Thousand Beast tform. There is no need for anyone to worry at all. Alright, let¡¯s continue. Next please.¡±

    There were many queueing up for registration. Spirit Academy was established by the Spirit Pagoda after all. The people there trusted them fully.

    The registration process continued. Everything appeared to be in good order.

    The reporters in charge of the interviews had seen what happened at the door. However, they were simrly under the assumption that this was the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s own doing. After all, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s staff in charge of guiding the students did not say anything about it, right?

    The registration process for Shrek Academy was also being carried out. Even though Spirit Academy¡¯s offers were very attractive, Shrek Academy was still the legendary number one academy on the continent. It was also backed up by numerous supporters, especially for those parents that were alumni of Shrek Academy that idolized and trusted Shrek.

    Even though Shrek Academy was destroyed in a terrorist attack, none of its students were sacrificed in the explosion of the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition. How could the people not trust the academy?

    As a result, the number of students registering for Shrek Academy was lower, but the overall quality was still one grade higher than those registering for Spirit Academy. Even though Spirit Academy was already putting in great effort to get more students, the effect was not that impressive.

    The president was being briefed inside Spirit Academy.

    ¡°President, ording to the information, the number of students registering for Shrek Academy is still not low. Our spy reported seeing four soul masters that passed the initial test with at least a rank-20 soul power cultivation base.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting frowned at once upon hearing the report. ¡°Are those people fools? What¡¯s the point of joining Shrek? They won¡¯t even receive a spirit soul in the future.¡±

    The staff did not reply. In reality, everyone was well aware that Shrek possessed twenty thousand years of inner secrets! Such arcane knowledge was definitely not something that could be dismissed in a short period of time.

    Despite Spirit Academy¡¯s numerous tactics, they could not possibly turn Shrek into a deserted academy. It was unrealistic.

    ¡°Should we take additional measures now?¡± The staff gently asked.

    Cold radiance shimmered in Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let them be, then. I would like to see how Shrek will respond. Since they wish to go against us, they can¡¯t be sitting idly. Monitor the situation over there closely. We can¡¯t allow Shrek to have a smooth and sessful process.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It did not take long before the leading dozen mechas suddenly flew out of formation from the three hundred of them performing in midair. They glided toward Shrek Academy.

    The mechas were still flying in the sky when a resonant voice had already echoed through the entire Shrek Academy through the loudspeakers.

    ¡°We heard that Shrek Academy is opened for enrollment today and there¡¯s also a mecha academy in Shrek too. I wonder if there are divine mecha masters in Shrek. I am the humble deputy president of Spirit Academy¡¯s mecha branch, Divine Mecha Master Meng Te. Ie seeking your guidance.¡±

    As he was speaking, a red divine mecha had already shot out from the numerous mechas. It was moving too swiftly. In a split second, the red mecha had already arrived in the sky above Shrek Academy¡¯s main academic building. It had even made a few very difficult aerial maneuvers like a bolt of red lightning.

    The fresh red color on the surface of the mecha glinted in the sunlight and emitted an exceedingly powerful aura as if it hade alive. The students queueing up for registration below the mechas raised their heads and looked up to the sky in unison.

    A ghastly scene appeared at this exact moment.

    A stretch of blue-purple radiance suddenly appeared above Shrek Academy¡¯s main academic building. The blue-purple hue appeared without warning, looking just like a shining of light.

    The divine red mecha was covered by the radiant.

    ¡°Crack, hiss, hiss!¡± There was a series of piercing noises. Then, the students watched in bewilderment as the red mecha, which had just been unting its prowess earlier, dropped from the sky with electric sparks shooting out from its body. It fell within the boundaries of Shrek Academy.

    How should one describe...the feeling upon witnessing the scene?

    It looked as if a fly had crashed into an electric. The vanished as soon as it appeared while the fly dropped from the clouds.

    Yes, this was the exact feeling.

    An overbearing yet sonorous voice echoed through the air soon after. ¡°Do not vite Shrek¡¯s airspace.¡±

    The words were few and simple, but exceedingly domineering.

    The rest of the dozen mechas could not help engaging their emergency brakes despite being in a battle formation just moments ago. The mecha masters piloting them were astonished. What was happening there?

    That...that was a divine mecha! A divine mecha was actually shot down in such a baffling manner. Even a four-word battle armor master or a Limit Douluo could not possibly shoot down a divine mecha so quickly, right? How did Shrek Academy actually do that?

    This was simply...

    ¡°Shrek Academy, how dare you?!¡± A surprised and furious voice echoed out from another red mecha.

    ¡°Release Meng Te. How dare you use such despicable tricks to frame our Meng Te?!¡±

    The unforeseen situation had resulted in all three hundred of the remaining mechas flying toward the area in a dense mass. It was an imposing and shocking sight.

    There was no response at all from Shrek. Whatever the case, the sight of a red mecha being shot down with such ease was truly shocking.

    This trick of theirs was done a little too easily, was it not? How was that possible?

    Would anyone still dare to fly over? If it were a yellow or purple mecha in its ce, would it have been instantly sted into pieces?

    There were so many mechas, yet none risked entering the airspace above Shrek Academy¡¯s main academic building anymore.

    The students waiting to be registered were astounded upon witnessing what had happened, while the parents¡¯ eyes were glimmering with radiant splendour. What did it mean to be mighty? This was the epitome of power!

    Even the parents had been feeling apprehensive as to whether the reconstructed Shrek would be as domineering with its inner secrets as it had been before. Judging by the current situation, it seemed like the situation was not as simple as they had imagined.

    Students with the courage to enroll in Shrek naturally had a certain level of confidence, and the parents were more knowledgeable and experienced than ordinary people.

    What was the significance of this happening to a red mecha? Red mechas were considered divine! They were the most sophisticated mechas ever made. Such a mecha was said to be able to single-handedly turn the tide of a battle.

    It was such a formidable mecha, yet to everyone¡¯s surprise, it was shot down instantly without even a chance to fight back. How strong were Shrek¡¯s offensive capabilities if they could do that?

    The area covered by the purple-blue radiance earlier was rather broad! How could one not feel at ease when Shrek Academy was in possession of such defenses?

    This was actually the amazing result of the Tang Sect¡¯s advanced technology. The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin once told Tang Wulin that the Tang Sect¡¯s newest product had beenpleted before. The product was known as the ¡®Super-concentrated Soul Circuit Defense System¡¯, and it was the product of countless generations worth of the Tang Sect¡¯s research.

    The original intention of developing the system was not to defend Shrek Academy or the Tang Sect but it was meant to be used as a shield for the Douluo Continent¡¯s space exploration vehicles.

    No one had any idea what the environment in outer space was like, so defense was doubtlessly vital. As a result, this defense system was developed to be installed in a hypothetical outer-space hulk. In the original n, it was supposed to be tested on the Federation¡¯s mothership.

    Then, Shrek City was destroyed by the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition. Naturally, the original ns were changed soon after. The Tang Sect could not possibly be gifting their newest technology, developed over a thousand years, to the Federation. Their own safety would take priority, and it would be used to defend themselves.

 Chapter 1601 - Whooshâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1601: Whoosh...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As a result, Zang Xin told Tang Wulin that the system would be assembled for Shrek¡¯s use first after it waspleted. It would shield the entire Shrek Academy and also the Sea God Lake in the future. By then, there was no need to fear even if another Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition wasunched at them.

    However, such a massive project could not bepleted in a year or two. The prototype had already advanced after being developed by the Tang Sect for so many years. Thus, it was prioritized and assembled for Shrek Academy¡¯s three main academic buildings in order to ensure the safety of the academy¡¯s core zones.

    The divine mecha master earlier could be described as the first test subject of the system.

    The result proved that the product of Tang Sect¡¯s over a thousand years of research was extraordinary. The divine mecha was shot down in an instant. It was just like what the voice had stated: Shrek¡¯s airspace should not be vited.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Meanwhile, an object shot out from the main door at this exact moment. It cut out a somewhat clumsy parabolic curve in the air beforending on a spot slightly further away from Shrek Academy.

    The silhouette was moving frantically in mid-air as if he was trying to adjust his center of gravity, but he found that there was nothing he could do.

    In the end, the figurended in front of the two hundred and ny-nine mechas with a loud ¡®thump¡¯ and fell onto his face.

    It was a middle-aged man that appeared to be about forty or fifty years old. He fell with his arms and legs outstretched as if he was making an oddly shaped snow angel. He was only dressed in his undergarments, leaving most of his body exposed.

    The weather was already turning cold, so the surrounding people watching him could not help shivering in sympathy.

    The numerous mechas were still under the assumption that something was trying to attack them, so they scattered rapidly in response. As a result, the area around hisnding spot waspletely empty within a hundred meters. This made his naked fall seem even more jawdropping...

    There were close to three hundred mechas! They were not moving at all, and upon this man¡¯s arrival, the atmosphere seemed to have be stagnant.

    It was especially clear to the higher-ranking mechas in front. Even though the man before them was only dressed in just enough clothing to keep from beingpletely indecent, they could all recognize that it was Meng Te who had fallen in such a ¡®painfully graceful¡¯ manner.

    It was the renowned divine mecha master, Meng Te!

    He had only just announced his title in Spirit Academy. In reality, he was also holding other title as well. For example, he was the chief mecha master of the Sea God Army and the titr president of the Mecha¡¯s Association. He was once reputed to be the greatest of the mecha masters, with the most natural talent in over a century. He was a mecha-operating master who had developed eight mecha-operating skills in the past. It could be said that he was a legend in the mecha world.

    Yes. At this exact moment, the legendary pilot had fallen in such a painfully graceful manner right outside the main entrance to Shrek Academy.

    Meng Te¡¯s status among mecha masters was basically equal to Saint Craftsman Mu Chen¡¯s status in the forging world. He was one of the elites, preceded only by the best of the continent.

    Why was he invited to Spirit Academy? It was because he had received financial aid from the Spirit Pagoda once during his early years of cultivation. It could be said that the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s shadow had always followed behind him. Over the years, he had maintained a very close rtionship with the Spirit Pagoda. Naturally, he had been asked to make an appearance when Spirit Academy was established.

    As one of the three great divine mecha masters of Spirit Academy¡¯s mecha branch, one could imagine how great his abilities were. Thus, it was truly a pitiful sight to see him in such a tragic state!

    For some reason, even the people from Spirit Academy were feeling rather amused by the situation.

    Meng Te was an arrogant man. He was not a social person and he had very few friends in his life. He had always considered himself superior to others. As a result, even the other mecha teachers working in Spirit Academy did not have a good impression of him. It was only due to his formidable abilities that they wouldply with his demands.

    It was this distinguished man that was tossed out from Shrek Academy dressed in only his undergarments. Other than making a grand disy of Shrek Academy¡¯s dominance, it had also given a small amount of pleasure to those people that were not overly fond of Meng Te...

    Of course, there was also nock of sympathy, especially from the other two divine mecha masters.

    A divine mecha master capable of being a game changer on the battlefield was tossed out upon entering Shrek Academy¡¯s airspace. It had only taken about one minute for the entire process. Moreover, Shrek Academy¡¯s faculty did not even bother to appear. The staff in charge of enrollment continued registering students as if they had not seen the three hundred mechas at all.

    After seeing what had happened, the three hundred mechas dared not fly over anymore.

    Was Shrek so powerful?

    Meng Te¡¯s body convulsed and he struggled to get up from the ground. His nose was bleeding profusely while his face was red and swollen. It was obviously not because he was beaten, but because he was furious.

    The more arrogant a person was, the more they prioritized their reputation. There was no doubt that Meng Te was like that.

    At this very moment, his upper body was naked under the watchful eyes of the crowd. Moreover, the fact that he was tossed out of his divine mecha was even more frightening. How could he put up with this?

    He could still clearly remember how he suddenly lost control of his mecha. A current of intense energy had thenshed onto his body, and he felt violent tremor coursing through him before his mecha dropped down from the sky.

    However, a divine mecha was capable of protecting the soul master very well. He was not injured during the process. Then, the mecha was opened up.

    In a normal situation, a divine mecha was equipped with exceedingly strong defenses. Unless it was allowed by the mecha master, there was utterly no way the mecha could be opened from the outside. Yet, that was exactly what happened to his mecha.

    At the time, Meng Te only had one thought on his mind while his entire body was paralyzed. He thought about how his divine mecha was custom made by the Tang Sect years ago. Only a person from Tang Sect could possibly open up his mecha, right?

    Then, he was captured by a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man did not speak nor give any exnation to him. Instead, he removed all the equipment attached to Meng Te¡¯s body one by one. The middle-aged man then swung his arm and tossed out Meng Te from the academy as if he was throwing away rubbish.

    Suchplete disgrace! This was absolutely unprecedented humiliation for him!

    Meng Te was a Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse and a divine mecha master. He had always been regarded as a respected guest of honor even by the Spirit Pagoda that was reputed to be the number one organization on the continent. Since when had anybody ever treated him like this?

    All at once, Meng Te felt his blood boil, as if it was about to spurt out of his veins. After a short period of recuperation, he was already capable of mobilizing the soul power in his body, so he unleashed his nine soul rings in a split second. He dashed straight for Shrek Academy¡¯s main door with no regard as to how he looked.

    The remaining two hundred and ny-nine mechas did not move.

    It was one thing for them to head over to Shrek Academy to make trouble, but it was another thing for them to dash straight into the academy in an attempt to attack the people inside. ording to the Federation¡¯sws, this was a serious felony.

    All academies regardless of rank were a ce to educate students and a ce of cultivating the future generation for the Federation. It was absolutely forbidden for anyone to attack an academy. Moreover, it was considered an extremely serious offense.

    Earlier, Meng Te had been nning to show off his prowess in the airspace above Shrek Academy. He wanted to openly propose a challenge, not to attack the academy, but a mecha challenge. He was nning to humiliate Shrek because he did not expect that Shrek would still be in possession of a divine mecha any longer.

    Even so, at this point, he did not care about anything else as he was blinded by rage. He only wanted to wreak vengeance upon Shrek and do them as much damage as possible. On the other hand, the rest of the mecha masters were no fools! They refused to join his attack on Shrek Academy because it would result in great trouble!

    As a result, they hesitated for a while at first. Then, Meng Te became the first to dash into the academy.

    The people queueing up by the door were all students and parents. Seeing a Title Douluo dashing over in such a ferocious manner while unleashing nine soul rings from his body led to a panic.

 Chapter 1602 - Suffocation

    <h4>Chapter 1602: Suffocation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Meanwhile, a figure walked out from the academy. The person had a head of short, fiery red hair that was extremely eye-catching. Her exquisite beauty had also attracted people¡¯s attention.

    She had a calm expression. She had a fine, slender figure and exuded an aura as steady as a mountain. She appeared to be less than twenty years old and was dressed in Shrek Academy¡¯s uniform. It was the ordinary dark green uniform that contrasted with her hair color, but alsoplemented it.

    She looked like she was walking slowly, but she had only taken a few steps to cross the registration crowd and impede Meng Te¡¯s charge.

    The air around Meng Te warped violently. His martial soul was air control which was an extremely rare martial soul. It was considered a variant of wind element control. He was capable of exercising precise control over the air to assist his mecha which was how he became a divine mecha master beyond his time.

    The air that surrounded his body twisted. As he saw someone rushing toward him, Meng Te stretched out his palm, readying to strike them without hesitation.

    The air becamepressed at once and formed a giant white palm over two meters in height. The floating hand swiftly aimed a p at the red-haired maiden¡¯s face.

    ¡°Oh!¡± People cried out in rm.

    This was the raging strike of a Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse! Was the young maiden capable of withstanding that? She was so beautiful. It would be a waste for a beauty like her to die from this!

    Even the mecha masters could not bear to watch the proceedings from a distance.

    Moreover, Meng Te would be in deep trouble if he were to kill someone at Shrek Academy¡¯s door. It would be troublesome for Spirit Academy as well. Apetition was apetition, but it would not be so easily dismissed if Meng Te were to attack the other academy.

    Meanwhile, the young maiden made a move.

    As she was confronted by Meng Te¡¯s shocking p, her expression did not change at all. Instead, she clenched her right hand into a pure white fist and slowly aimed a punch at him.

    Her movement appeared to be extremely calm without any frivolous actions. However, her punch felt Heaven and Earth had frozen.

    The surrounding air suddenly began spiralling, but it was different from what Meng Te had done earlier. Wisps of silk-like ripples appeared on Meng Te¡¯s giant palm and rapidly spread out to the surroundings. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the dense air pressure seemed to scatter and disperse.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    There was a loud and violent st, and the entire area seemed to be trembling fiercely.

    The intense energy fluctuation exuded an indescribableshing sensation. The surrounding air formed into a tornado and rose into the sky.

    Meng Te felt a suffocating power radiating toward him. The unseen revolving force filled the space that surrounded his body in a split second. The intense feeling had rendered himpletely immobile. It was as if the surrounding air had turned into shackles.

    He was most skilled in the control of air, but at this moment, he was feeling a heavy pressure on his chest.

    The ground seemed heavier. The force pulled at his body till he fell to the floor and could not budge at all.

    Then, the red-haired young maiden took one more step forward and arrived before Meng Te. She thrust her pure white palm toward the top of his head.

    It all happened so quickly. Everything from the moment Meng Te unleashed his giant palm to when the young maiden arrived before him was within the space of only one or two breaths.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Two raging shouts echoed out from the other two divine mechas simultaneously. They had been shocked at first. Then, they realized that something was not right when Meng Te dashed toward Shrek Academy. If Meng Te were to kill someone from the other side, the situation would truly get out of hand.

    They were all divine mecha masters. Even though they did not have an especially good rtionship with Meng Te, they could not allow themselves to watch helplessly as the mech mastermitted a terrible offense.

    As a result, both of them came charging forward after a moment of hesitation. There was no telling if the raging shout of ¡®no¡¯ was meant for the young maiden or Meng Te.

    Everything was happening too fast for the eye to see all of it. The two red mechas dashed forth at lightning speed.

    These divine mechas were of the highest grade avable on the continent. It had only taken a brief moment for them to arrive at Meng Te¡¯s side, one step ahead of the young maiden.

    The red mecha on the right side raised its right arm to pour out a sharp de fluctuation that covered the girl. The mecha¡¯s aura was so powerful that the energy produced had a repelling effect.

    The youngdy had a slight change of expression and her body stopped moving immediately. Then, she utilized the repe momentum to fly backward andnd dozens of meters away.

    ¡°Brother Meng Te, don¡¯t act impulsively.¡± The divine mecha on the other side had seized Meng Te such so he was rendered incapable of making any more movements.

    The two divine mechas came in different models. The mecha on the right was humanoid, with crescent-shaped des on both sides of its arms. It moved at incredible speed. At a single nce, one could tell that this was a mecha adept at closebat.

    On the other hand, the divine mecha on the other side was a very special-looking model. It appeared akin to arge bird, but it was also equipped with certain characteristics of abat mecha. Like the other mecha, it was extremely swift. Moreover, one could see that there were many gun muzzles on the surface of the mecha, so its offensive capabilities were absolutely extraordinary.

    ¡°Humph!¡± The red-haired young maiden scoffed coldly. In the distance, shended in a half-squat.

    As soon as shended in that position, the gravity within several hundred of meters increased. It had even startled the two divine mechas.

    What was her cultivation base rank? She could not be just an ordinary Title Douluo, could she?

    Before they could say anything, the young maiden began to undergo a transformation.

    One could clearly see that her body was growing. She instantly went from an exquisite youngdy to a giant ape over ten meters in height.

    The giant ape was entirely pitch-ck. When she had fully transformed, her body emitted a terrifying power that felt like it couldbat the very forces of nature.

    Even more fearsome was that there was an additionalyer of armor covering the giant ape¡¯s right arm. The armor looked peculiar because it was shining brilliantly as if it was carved out of diamond. The armor covered the giant ape¡¯s entire right arm. The countless rays of light reflected on the surface were blinding.

    The giant ape suddenly took a deep breath which resulted in her body swelling up once again. Then, she squatted lower and punched out her right fist very slowly at the two divine mechas.

    It was not really a punch as it was actually more like pushing out her fist. Her movements were slow and steady, yet the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces changed upon seeing her extending her fist.

    The reason was very simple. It was because the weather changed.

    The weather was considered pretty good on this day with puffy white clouds floating in the bright blue sky. However, the sky seemed to turn dim suddenly when the giant ape put out its fist.

    The reason was very simple. Many of the clouds faraway in the sky gathered toward the crowd and then surged toward the ground below like a swarm of bees.

    These clouds spun about in the sky before transforming into a gigantic vortex. It appeared around the giant ape¡¯s body and swallowed herpletely. All at once, the air in Shrek Academy turned very humid. It was even more frightful when a terrifying wind appeared unexpectedly.

    The violently, spinning wind moved toward all the mechas in front of the giant ape, including the two red mechas!

    What rank was her ability that allowed her to alter meteorological phenomena?

    Oh my god! Just who was this girl?

    Almost immediately, the two divine mechas put their defense systems to the maximum level. Their intense protective shields burst forth in an attempt to block the area in front of them as much as possible.

    In the next moment, they felt as if a torrent of mighty waves hadshed onto them from the front.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

 Chapter 1603 - The Power Of One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 1603: The Power Of One Punch</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The gigantic vortex condensed from countless clouds covered a vast area of over a thousand meters in length and over three hundred meters in width. All the three mechas were enshrouded by the vortex.

    In the distance, the parents and students who were waiting to be enrolled werepletely stunned upon witnessing the scene. They felt as if they were looking at a god.

    ¡®What? Is a human being capable of producing this?¡¯

    ¡®I thought the Federation had always publicized that the current mechas can rece the soul masterspletely? I thought the soul masters were getting less significant following the increased power of the mechas?¡¯

    ¡®Yet, this is the strength of a single person, right? It¡¯s a person who transformed into a giant ape which then burst out with such a terrifying attacking ability.¡¯

    ¡®Is this person still a human being?¡¯

    The violent boomsted a few seconds before it gradually faded away.

    The clouds dispersed while the giant ape vanished soon after. The red-haired maiden appeared once again. A crystal clear dazzling vambrace appeared on her right arm.

    There was only one thing that was different about her now. Her Shrek Academy¡¯s uniform had disappeared and in its ce was some tight-fitting attire. She appeared slightly pale but that was all the difference.

    On the other hand, following the clouds dispersal, the mechas enshrouded in the clouds earlier were revealed.

    How should one describe the mechas?

    The three hundred mechas in a neat arrangement earlier were now in aplete disarray. Many of the mechas were missing an arm or a leg, especially the yellow mechas. Almost none of the yellow mechas were in good shape.

    The mechas nearer the back were in a slightly better condition. Those at the front were all damaged to a certain extent except for the two red mechas which were still in considerably good condition.

    The defense of these two divine mechas was truly astounding, but these mechas were still sted a hundred meters away. The surrounding dozen or so mechas were obviously damaged from the collision with these two mechas.

    The power of one punch was impressive!

    Meng Te was the most miserable because the others were protected by their mechas at the very least! On the other hand, he did not have anything on him at all.

    Before the attack, he was protected and shielded by the two divine mechas. These two divine mechas endured most of the attacks. However, he was still sted away even with the two divine mechas shielding him. He could no longer be furious anymore. He was moaning in pain buried within a pile of scrap metal. Had it not been his Title Douluo-ranked body that protected him, he would have died earlier.

    ¡°What sort of person are you actually?¡± A voice that sounded both surprised and furious was heard echoing from a divine mecha. Although the voice sounded furious, there was shock and fear in the voice.

    This was the strength of just one person!

    There were three hundred mechas including three divine mechas. Thebination of their strengths was equal to a typical Federation¡¯s mecha troop.

    Yet, there was only one person on the opposing side.

    Although they had notunched an immediate attack due to negligence, the opposing side¡¯s single strike had surpassed the range of an ordinary soul master.

    The young maiden used her left hand to lift the red short hair covering her forehead. She raised her head and spoke in a calm voice which reverberated through the entire scene. She said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m an inner court disciple of Shrek Academy, one of the current generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters, Yuanen Yehui!¡±

    The person who had walked out from the academy and used her single punch to seize control of the entire scene was precisely Yuanen Yehui.

    Ever since her issue with the Fallen Angel martial soul was resolved, Yuanen Yehui had made the breakthrough to Title Douluo in a day. She had achieved vast improvements in her cultivation base and state of mind. It felt as if she had been reborn.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s abilities were already powerful. After the metamorphosis and a few months of painstaking cultivation, she had advanced even further.

    Within a few short months, she advanced by leaps and bounds. Thus far, her cultivation base was at rank-93. Her Titan Divine Punch technique was fused together with her Cloud Vortex Divine Punch. She had opened up a path which belonged to her solely.

    As soon as the Shrek Seven Monsters were mentioned, the parents and the students¡¯ eyes all glowed with enthusiasm.

    They had heard about the current generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters beforeing to enroll. How old were the Shrek Seven Monsters now? They were slightly over twenty years old. They had heard that the present Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy was also the leader of the current generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters. In addition, he was also the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, the proud son of heaven beyond his time, Tang Wulin.

    Everyone was aware of how powerful Tang Wulin was and the majority of the people had witnessed his performance in fighting against the entire empire on his own during the Battle of Five Gods. However, not many were aware of the rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    Nevertheless, it was widely known that the current Shrek Seven Monsters were all quite young. As it turned out, the person before them now was indeed young. She was one of the Shrek Seven Monsters, and she was just over twenty years old!

    A person over twenty was capable of achieving such results. How could one deny Shrek¡¯s reputation of being the number one academy on the continent?

    Everyone who witnessed the scene immediately became convinced and was determined to enroll in Shrek Academy. All at once, they felt overwhelmingly enthusiastic.

    The streamers set up by the Spirit Academy had vanished in the gush of a tyrannical outburst earlier. The streamers were totally obliterated into oblivion.

    Two of the Title Douluos guarding the streamers were in a defensive posture at present. Both of them had awkward expressions on their faces.

    An individual was all that Shrek Academy sent out, but she managed to shock the entire scene. Moreover, this person was not even a Limit Douluo from Shrek Academy. In fact, she was not even a teacher but only a member of the current generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    The reporters who reported the news and those who were attempting to influence public opinion were bewildered at present.

    They broadcasted the event live just as the divine mechas were showboating earlier. They did not expect such a shocking reversal of events. It felt as if the whole universe was turned over instantly.

    ¡°You are dded in a four-word battle armor!¡± A forced voice was hearding from the other divine mecha.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re aware of that. Get out quick,¡± said Yuanen Yehui indifferently. She then turned around, took a step forward and vanished from the academy¡¯s main door.

    A four-word battle armor...

    The phrase shocked everyone on the scene.

    An idea emerged in the minds of those with the inside scoop at present. It was about the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy being a Divine Craftsman capable of performing the Heavenly Refinement. So the rumor was true!

    Where would the four-word battle armore from without a Divine Craftsman? How could there be a four-word battle armor master without a Divine Craftsman?

    On the other hand, everyone understood the significance of a Divine Craftsman.

    Shrek, it was precisely Shrek! Even though it was only the tip of the iceberg, Shrek still lived up to their reputation and remained filled with inner secrets.

    It was just a punch. It only took one punch to assure the students¡¯ state of mind.

    At present, the reporters were rendered speechless. They could hardly convince any student not to enroll in Shrek Academy even when they were able to entice them initially.

    Yuanen Yehui walked into the academy. As soon as she found a ce where no one could see her, she sat on the ground. She panted loudly.

    The four-word battle armor vambrace on her arm retracted into her body slowly. Soon after, sweat trickled down her forehead.

    The solitary punch earlier was the summit of her cultivation history. It was absolutely one punch which exhausted all her strength. It was perhaps overdrawn.

    It was the perfect fusion of her essence, energy, and spirit. The terrifying amplification of her four-word battle armor had resulted in an immense overload on her body. If the divine mecha master hadunched an attack directly on her at the time, the mecha master would have noticed that she was already as fragile as a paper tiger.

    She would never attack in such a manner in an ordinary battle. Her strength was scattered in covering the entire arena. The energy consumption was truly phenomenal. The total energy of the strike was close to a Limit Douluo-ranked attack. Had it not been her continuous improvement, there was utterly no way she could have executed the move. Nheless, the punch had drawn all the energy she had.

    Her goal was nothing more than to suppress the opponent.

    A faint smile emerged on Yuanen Yehui¡¯s charming face soon after. She could not refrain herself from muttering, ¡°I¡¯ve startled all of you to death, haha.¡±

    A silhouette arrived silently at her side. The voice sounded concerned, ¡°How are you? Are you alright? Your punch was impressive. Haha. Good job. That¡¯s my daughter.¡±

    The person who appeared at her side was the next n elder of the Titan Giant Ape n. It was Yuanen Tiandang.

    The reasons why Yuanen Yehui made an appearance were: firstly, it was her status as one of the Shrek Seven Monsters. Another reason was to prevent the exposure of the new Limit Douluo in Shrek Academy.

    The person who had tossed out Meng Te earlier was precisely Yuanen Tiandang.

    Yuanen Yehui got up, assisted by her father. ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Even though I¡¯ve overdrawn on that punch earlier, I feel good. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve punched away all the gloominess in my heart. Spirit Pagoda, pfft! I¡¯m going to make sure theye out of this empty-handed.¡±

    Yuanen Tiandang smiled and patted Yuanen Yehui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re very much at ease. Aren¡¯t you afraid that boy is going to meet with a mishap in front of the opposing side¡¯s door?¡±

 Chapter 1604 - Fierce Competition

    <h4>Chapter 1604: Fierce Competition</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Yehui said, ¡°Not that I¡¯m confident of him, but I¡¯m more confident of Wulin. The Spirit Pagoda brought it upon themselves in provoking us, so we shall let them have a taste of our power this time. Their biggest w is theirck of understanding toward us in our sophisticated fighting ability. We¡¯re not allowed to engage in a fight between the two academies although they may haveid down their traps. We have more trump cards than they imagined. More importantly, they¡¯re unaware of the existence of the Seven Holy Abyss.¡±

    At the mention of the Seven Holy Abyss, Yuanen Tiandang¡¯s expression turned peculiar at once. ¡°Those seven people are truly terrifying.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui had a slight change of countenance. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about them anymore. Frankly, I don¡¯t want to see them for the rest of my life if possible. Father, have you been to the Seven Holy Abyss?¡±

    Yuanen Tiandang spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been there before, so I can understand your aversion. I don¡¯t wish to meet them either. Yet, I¡¯ve to admit that to be cultivated and trained by them at your age will prevent tragedies in the future.¡±

    There was a saying of ¡®being enamored with the secr world¡¯. If one were to say that Shrek was educating the students, then the seven old demons were refining one¡¯s mind. Without a doubt, those who passed the test or underwent the training would benefit immensely for their future growth.

    Yuanen Yehui said, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate they¡¯re on our side. The entire n this time is drafted by the Old Demon Greed with Wulin. The Spirit Academy is in trouble.¡±

    Yuanen Tiandang burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing actually. We shall wait for the show then. Go back and take a rest. I¡¯m going to continue now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, hmm.¡±

    The news of Yuanen Yehui sting three hundred mechas away with one punch spread like wildfire through word of mouth.

    The biggest contributor was naturally the live broadcasts of the numerous reporters on the scene.

    The news of the openpetition between the two academies had spread across the continent. The advanced academies and soul masters all over the continent were focused on the matter now, especially the advanced academies. The academies had all pushed back their enrollment dates to await the victor of the enrollment program between the twopeting academies. Later, they would draft their own enrollment strategies.

    Shrek appeared to be at a disadvantage in the beginning because the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s resources were truly abundant. In this aspect, Shrek Academy was incapable ofpeting against the Spirit Pagoda.

    Who would have known that such a drastic turn of events would happen? It took only one punch to knock off the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s domineering influence. There were so many mechas! To top it off, Shrek sent only one person who then unleashed a single punch to thwart them all.

    Inparison, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s earlier provocation seemed amusing akin to the actions of a contemptible scoundrel.

    The queue on the Spirit Academy¡¯s side turned chaotic after ten minutes.

    ¡°Dear, what¡¯s going on? Why are you calling me on themunicator? I¡¯m queueing up with our son. What? What are you talking about? Shrek Academy¡¯s solitary powerhouse defeated three hundred mechas with one punch? That¡¯s quite impossible, isn¡¯t it? The mechas were still flying in the sky earlier. Right, the mechas aren¡¯t here now. It seems like they¡¯ve flown over to Shrek Academy. Oh my god! If that¡¯s true, Shrek Academy is really impressive. I heard that the Shrek Seven Monsters have only been cultivating for a decade. What should we do then? Sure. We can surely make the change. Our son¡¯s natural endowments are quite impressive too. Anyway, we can still return to the Spirit Academy in time if we fail the interview at Shrek.¡±

    Simr soulmunications soon popped up all over. The crowd was having myriads of discussions too.

    Initially, there were only a handful who decided to switch over. However, a trend began to take ce. The crowd was getting restless.

    At the Spirit Academy.

    ¡°What?¡± Qiangu Zhangting heard the news and turned green with rage. Divine mecha, it was a divine mecha! They had headed over to Shrek and provoked them. Never mind losing a divine mecha, they were defeated by just one person from the opposing side.

    ¡°President, the crowd that¡¯s waiting for registration is starting amotion. What should we do now? We need to stabilize the situation!¡±

    ¡°Good-for-nothing, all of you are good-for-nothing. You, stay on guard here. I¡¯m going to meet the Pagoda Master.¡± Upon saying that, Qiangu Zhangting immediately left the registration area and headed to the other building.

    Before he reached the academic building, a light shadow shed once before him. Qiangu Dongfeng appeared with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°Grandfather, what should we do?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng was sombre. He had not expected this to happen either. They sent out three divine mechas and ended up being humiliated. Could they still call the mechas the most formidable fighting force avable on the continent?

    They must immediately respond to the situation at hand. Otherwise, Shrek would benefit from the public¡¯s change of heart when the riots spread.

    Qiangu Dongfeng took a deep breath and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°We can¡¯t worry about anything else at the moment. Firstly, we must prove that we¡¯re more powerful than Shrek. We¡¯ve powerhouses on our side too. Secondly, we must calm the hearts of the people. We¡¯ll spare no effort even if we have to pay a hefty price.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting said, ¡°What do you think we should do? The people are already running over to Shrek Academy now.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng spoke in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ll pay a visit to Shrek Academy personally. Take control of the situation here. Make a public announcement that each epted student will receive a one-thousand year spirit soul which ispatible with his or her martial soul for free.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡± Qiangu Zhangting was startled.

    Qiangu Dongfeng red at him. ¡°We must be decisive when ites to making decisions. It may be a high price to pay but it¡¯s worth the price. Do you know the cost of making a spirit soul? Take good care of this ce. I¡¯ll be seeking justice from Shrek. I figure they won¡¯t be waiting helplessly for their destruction.¡±

    As he was speaking, Qiangu Dongfeng leaped up and transformed into a stream of light before charging into the sky.

    Qiangu Zhangting calmed his mind as well. He immediately looked for the person-in-charge to make the public announcement of theirtest offer.

    The three mechas were in a terrible state while a divine mecha master was severely injured. The situation was truly horrifying. It was especially asinine because they were seen as a joke!

    The mechas helped one another. Some of the mecha masters managed to break free from their severely damaged mechas with the help of theirpanions.

    It was a major loss. The repair costs of the mecha mounted to huge sums. There was even a divine mecha captured by the opposing side. Obviously, Shrek did not have the intention of returning the divine mecha.

    The remaining two divine mechas had no idea how to end the skirmish when they received the soulmunication from Qiangu Dongfeng.

    The message was simple. They were instructed to control the situation and await the arrival of Qiangu Dongfeng.

    It was not long before dozens of silhouettes flew toward them from the distance akin to meteors. The silhouettes appeared in the sky and exuded a form of stress on the people. The reporters in Shrek Academy could not help paying attention to their presence.

    Some of the parents were totally speechless. What a grand show they put on today! The people from the Spirit Academy were heading over here now.

    Thirty over silhouettes descended from the sky andnded in front of the numerous mechas.

    Even though Qiangu Dongfeng had seen the tragic state of his people earlier via the live broadcast, he still turned green with rage upon witnessing the scene with his own eyes.

    The words ¡®good-for-nothing¡¯ almost slipped his tongue.

    The two divine mechas opened their cabin doors and out jumped two middle-aged men. They looked miserable as well. Their encounter today was an utter disgrace.

    ¡°Pagoda Master, we¡¯re deeply sorry.¡± Both of them had no idea how to exin their failure. The only thing they could do was to lower their heads to express their regret.

    Qiangu Dongfeng waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest. Sorry for troubling the both of you. Please join us in the following procedure. As for the rest of the mechas, please return to the academy for a loss assessment.¡±

    The two divine mecha masters nodded. Despite the fact that they were considered fighters at their peaks, they dared not show the slightest arrogance in front of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master. After all, the person before them was the true master of the continent.

 Chapter 1605 - Request For A Settlement

    <h4>Chapter 1605: Request For A Settlement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Qiangu Dongfeng turned around and faced Shrek Academy¡¯s direction. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Greetings to everyone at Shrek. I¡¯m the old man Qiangu Dongfeng. I wonder why the respectful academy destroyed so many mechas from my academy? I would like to request a settlement.¡±

    A Limit Douluo was capable of exercising control over his voice to a remarkable extent. As soon as the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master spoke, he sounded as if he had a majestic voice that emerged from the vault of heaven. Everyone could hear him clearly, whether it was the people inside Shrek Academy or the parents and students trying to enroll.

    Qiangu Dongfeng? He was the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master, a Limit Douluo of his generation and a four-word battle armor master!

    He was one of the most powerful people in the world!

    Meanwhile, a pleasant voice was heard echoing out from the inside of Shrek Academy. ¡°Pagoda Master Qiangu, I wonder what more is there for us to exin? Your mecha masters provoked the situation first by flying in Shrek Academy¡¯s airspace. Afterward, they attempted to attack Shrek during our enrollment program with so many parents and students queueing in front of our academy. Will you be liable if there are any resulting injuries and fatalities? We have only stopped them from continuing to behave as such. Rather than considering this anding to apologize, you have chosen to drop by and make usations against us. This is truly ridiculous.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng only needed to hear the voice to know who was speaking. He squinted his eyes and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Your Excellency the Holy Spirit Douluo is right. I hadn¡¯t been managing my subordinates well earlier resulting in their provocation against your respected academy. It¡¯s our fault in this matter. I would like to represent Meng Te to apologize to you. However, His Excellency Meng Te has been severely injured, so one could say he has been punished for his crime. His behavior had been too drastic, but I believe that he wasn¡¯t trying to hurt anyone intentionally. He was only acting as such because he had been humiliated. We are sorry for that.¡±

    ¡°However, your respected academy¡¯s Yuanen Yehui chose tounch another attack despite already fighting him off. Moreover, her action has affected hundreds of innocent mechas which resulted in enormous losses for my side. How can it be that I don¡¯t deserve to request for a settlement?¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡± Yali spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Had it not been for the two divine mechas that took it upon themselves to attack, would Yuanen Yehui have needed to respond? As for the matter rted to affecting the others, that was also due to inability to retract her power. Had it not been for all your provocations, would this have happened? Pagoda Master, please go back.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng raised his eyebrows ever so slightly. ¡°Your Excellency the Holy Spirit Douluo, I can¡¯t agree with your terms. Moreover, Meng Te is the former chief mecha master of the Sea God Army. He has served the Federation and performed deeds of valor in battles. Even if he is at fault, he should not be stripped naked and tossed out in such a manner. Moreover, his divine mecha was seized as well. Could it be that Shrek Academy is trying to steal it through crafty acquisition?¡±

    Yali said, ¡°Pagoda Master Qiangu, there¡¯s something that I must tell you. When Shrek Academy was founded, the Federation had not even existed. We will not tolerate the trampling of Shrek¡¯s honor, and we will not tolerate people trespassing in Shrek¡¯s airspace. The rule was not just created today. Our decision to keep him alive is already due to his reputation as a member of the Mecha¡¯s Association. Otherwise, we would have tossed out a corpse. Even if we are to follow the Federation¡¯sws, we have the right to kill a person who enters our private territory without authorization. Could it be that all of you are willing to allow me to fly above your Spirit Pagoda without reason?¡±

    Many of the parents queueing up and waiting for the enrollment examination wereughing upon listening to Yali¡¯s words.

    Qiangu Dongfeng had a calm expression. ¡°We would like to request that Shrek surrender the divine mecha regardless. Moreover, you should alsopensate us for the loss of our mechas. Otherwise, don¡¯t me the Spirit Pagoda for ourck of consideration for your feelings after today¡¯s incident.¡±

    As he was speaking, Qiangu Dongfeng took long strides and walked in the direction of Shrek Academy.

    The ground shook ever so slightly with every step he took. A low muffled sound would be heard echoing from the ground as if the earth had turned into a drum and his feet were the drum sticks.

    The deafening booming sound and violent tremor made it difficult for the students and parents to keep a foothold in the distance.

    ¡°Qiangu Dongfeng, are you going to shed all pretense of cordiality?¡± Yali¡¯s voice sounded even colder now.

    Qiangu Dongfeng did not speak anymore and walked toward Shrek¡¯s newly reconstructed main academic building step by step.

    He was a Limit Douluo after all. The dominance radiating from him made it seem like the ce would crumble under the mass of dark clouds.

    The parents in the queue pulled along the hands of their children in session and retreated to the distance. This man was a Limit Douluo, and no one wanted to get caught in the crossfire!

    The rest of the over thirty soul masters including the two divine mechas followed closely behind Qiangu Dongfeng. They approached Shrek Academy step by step like they were unstoppable.

    Meanwhile, figures came flying out from the inside of Shrek Academy.

    The surroundings suddenly quieted down as soon as they appeared. Qiangu Dongfeng had also stopped walking when he saw them.

    ¡®So you¡¯reing, huh? That¡¯s great!¡¯

    He was not doing this because he wanted to seek justice, of course. Losing a divine mecha was nothing much for the wealthy Spirit Pagoda. He came here personally for one sole purpose. He wanted to redeem the reputation that he had lost.

    Anything that could be solved with money was not considered a problem for the Spirit Pagoda, but a reputation could only be earned and not bought. Money would not solve this issue.

    Qiangu Dongfeng fixed his eyes on the dozen peopleing out from Shrek Academy. At the head of the group was Tang Wulin.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali was standing side by side with Tang Wulin, but the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue was not there. Other than them, there were also Yuanen Yehui, who fought off the mecha troop with one punch, as well as Lan Muzi, Tang Yinmeng, Wu Zhangkong and others.

    Other than Yali, almost everybody else had a young face.

    Radiance shed in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s eyes upon seeing them. Just as he had expected, Shrek¡¯s inner secrets were far weaker than in the past, especially in their high-end fighting forces. In reality, they were led by only two Limit Douluos. Long Yeyue was already aged, so it was hard to tell how many years more she could live. In his view, once the supreme warrior Long Yeyue had passed, Shrek would not matter anymore.

    It was only that he had not expected to see the two Limit Douluos from the Tang Sect. There were only a dozen people.

    Tang Wulin looked at Qiangu Dongfeng standing on the opposite side with a smile. ¡°Pagoda Master Qiangu, are you going to pay us a visit and bully us? Do you really think that our Shrek is unmanned?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng chuckled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already acknowledged the mistake of my people. On the other hand, you should be providing an appropriate justification for your disproportionate response in this matter. Return the divine mecha andpensate for the loss of our mechas. Then, we can leave this matter be. I heard that the Tang Sect Master is also the current Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master. Then, you shall give your word of advice.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°And what if we don¡¯tpensate? What is Pagoda Master Qiangu going to do about it?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng was also smiling. His smile made him appear kind and merciful. ¡°Don¡¯t want topensate? That¡¯s fine too! I can understand if the reconstruction of Shrek makes resources scarce. Coincidentally, our Spirit Academy¡¯s facilities are notrge enough and we arecking a branch. Though it¡¯s not ideal, I would allow you to use your academic buildings to pay the debt.¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not very nice, is it? We are not on the same page here, Pagoda Master. Why don¡¯t we do this? We¡¯re all from the soul masters¡¯ world. Everyone here is a soul master. Since we can¡¯t agree on the matter, why don¡¯t we let our abilities do the talking? Let¡¯s have a tournament. We shall determine the victor and loser through five rounds of battles, one-on-one. What do you think?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng raised his eyebrows ever so slightly. ¡°We can solve this issue with the soul master¡¯s method, of course. However, we can¡¯t allow the Tang Sect Master to decide thepetition¡¯s rules alone. Five rounds are too little. How is that enough to reveal an academy¡¯s inner secrets? Moreover, Shrek was the number one academy on the continent in the past.¡± He emphasized the words ¡®in the past¡¯.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°So, how many rounds do you think is suitable then, Pagoda Master Qiangu?¡±

 Chapter 1606 - The First Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1606: The First Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Qiangu Dongfeng smiled and said withplete confidence, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? It¡¯s fine to battle for five rounds of one-on-one then we add on another round of seven-on-seven and also two rounds of two-on-two. The participants for one-on-one and two-on-twopetitions can¡¯t be repeated. The winner of one-on-one and two-on-two will be awarded with one point each while seven-on-seven will be given three points. The side with the highest total score will be the final victor. If we are the victor, Shrek shall return the divine mecha andpensate for the loss. If we are the loser then all the past shall be forgotten. I have heard that the Shrek Seven Monsters are the most powerful fighting force in the history of Shrek for a long time. I wonder if all of you are daring enough to ept the challenge of two-on-two and seven-on-seven? Oh, and also, since all of you are representing Shrek, I think it would be best if the Tang Sect did not join in, yes?¡±

    The old man was truly a cunning old fox! He was obviously referring to the Amorous and Heartless Douluos.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression revealed that he was in a state of deep contemtion. He did notice that he was frowning.

    Their conversation would spread from mouth to mouth, so the crowd would know what they said.

    The Spirit Pagoda battling against Shrek would certainly be a grand event that would shock the entire continent. It appeared to be just a simple fight, but was this not a trial of strength between Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda? The victor and loser of this contest was not a minor gamble, as whoever lost would be seen as inferior to the victor.

    ¡°Tang Sect Master, are you going to back out?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng was obviously using his sarcasm to put pressure on Tang Wulin.

    Cold radiance shed in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Qiangu Dongfeng, even though we can¡¯t just have the final say alone but we can¡¯t just follow the n proposed by you right. The battle of two-on-two involves two people sparring against two people so it should be considered two points of course. We can¡¯t just give it one point. I will agree to five rounds of one-on-one, two rounds of two-on-two, one round of seven-on-seven. The participants of one-on-one and two-on-two are not allowed to participate repeatedly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, so it is decided as such then.¡± Qiangu Dongfeng agreed to it almost without the slightest concern. There were eight rounds of matches. Since the participants for the one-on-one and two-on-two were not allowed to appear repeatedly, this signified that there would be a total of nine people involved. On the other hand, even though the participants from earlierpetitions were allowed to engage in the seven-on-seven, how many of them were capable of maintaining their fighting capacity after a great battle?

    It was a trial of inner secrets. Moreover, Shrek Academy was not allowed to receive support from the Tang Sect. Qiangu Dongfeng was absolutely confident that he could win. Since he had the courage toe, he was bearing trump cards, of course.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°How shall we decide on the sequence of every round then?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng said, ¡°That is simple. You can send out your people for the first round and we will take the second round, and so on and so forth.¡±

    There was a total of seven rounds for the earlierpetitions, so thetter side would have the upper hand of course. Qiangu Dongfeng refused to be on the losing side at all.

    Tang Wulin scoffed coldly. ¡°In the name of fairness, I think we are better off sending out our participants together. A countdown will be carried out for every round with both sides¡¯ participants flying into the air simultaneously for thepetition. Anyhow, this is also going to be a battle in the sky.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng raised his eyebrows ever so slightly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    At present, he was thinking to himself in his heart. ¡®Wulin, oh, Wulin. You¡¯re still too young and too naive. You already lost as soon as you agreed to the bet.¡¯

    ¡°Get ready. We shall begin the first round after ten minutes.¡± As he was speaking, Qiangu Dongfeng turned around and took his people into the distance.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s side was doing the same as well. They retreated slowly.

    The reporters that were extremely disappointed earlier had be very excited. What else could be more exciting than seeing the development of this event?

    It was the greatpetition between the supreme fighting forces of Shrek and Spirit Pagoda. The idea was truly impressive.

    The reporters were rushing over at their fastest speed upon receiving the information, including those stationed in Spirit Academy.

    Of course, they only had the courage to film from a distance. This was apetition between the most powerful forces. It could be deadly if they got caught in the battle!

    A slight smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. Wisps of faint cold radiance diffused from his face. He sped his hands together in front of his chest. Every time radiance glimmered in his eyes, the air would distort slightly.

    On opposite sides, both factions were plotting on their own and arranging their order. Thepetition was not only a trial of abilities, but also intelligence. It was crucial that they properly arranged the sequence.

    The enrollment to Shrek Academy still continued. However, even those parents and students that had already had their turn were not in the mood to continue the enrollment program anymore. They were all sitting in the distance waiting for the start of this earth-shakingpetition.

    Ten minutes passed quickly. Tang Wulin and Qiangu Dongfeng walked out from their positions and stood facing one another at a distance.

    They gazed into each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    Soon after the end of their mutual countdown, someone flew up from each of their groups and headed straight into the sky.

    The person flying up from the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side was an inconspicuous middle-aged man with an ordinary physique and appearance. He was a man that would not draw attention to himself in a crowd.

    However, his body had already turned into a pitch-ck blot after he flew into the sky. This was because there was a total of nine ck soul rings thatpletely covered him in a split second. He made a grand disy of his abilities as a Title Douluo.

    The first round of thepetition was significant as it gave both sides a chance to sound out one another and it was also the first trial for the participants. The winner would certainly be able to boost the team¡¯s morale while the losing team¡¯s morale would be affected more or less.

    On the other hand, the person that flew from Shrek Academy¡¯s side was the senior disciple of Shrek Academy¡¯s old inner court. He was Lan Muzi who was barely known to outsiders and whose soul rings were not as powerful as the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    Lan Muzi soared into the sky, but there seemed to be nothing extraordinary about his appearance.

    He was almost the same age as Wu Zhangkong. He had graduated from the same year as Wu Zhangkong too, but he was not nearly as cold. There was always a warm, kind smile on his face, and anyone would find him to be a friendly person. He was an exceedingly popr person in the academy. Before Shrek City was destroyed in the explosion, he had already made a name for himself in the inner court.

    He would have be a member of Shrek Academy Sea God¡¯s Pavilion for sure if the great catastrophe had not dawned upon them.

    He was the true senior disciple of the inner court!

    Lan Muzi¡¯s silhouette arose slowly into the sky with his long robes blowing in the wind. It was as if he was standing on a cloud that was lifting his body to the heavens.

    He had not unleashed his martial soul as soon as he appeared, so none of his souls ring had been revealed. There was still his usual faint smile on his face that felt warm and friendly to everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Both of the participants flew high into the sky with their eyes fixed upon one another. Faint radiance glimmered in Lan Muzi¡¯s eyes while the stocky man with an average appearance from the Spirit Pagoda on the opposite had a calm expression. A battle axe appeared in each of his hands following the unleashing of his martial soul.

    The battle axes were blood red in color and emitted a faint crimson aura. As soon as the pair of axes appeared, an intense bloodlust burst forth from the Title Douluo¡¯s body, revealing his tyrannical nature.

    ¡°The Bloodthirsty Douluo Yun Tianheng!¡± The words burst from Lan Muzi¡¯s mouth.

    His pair of Bloodthirsty Battle Axes were rather famous. Even though it was Lan Muzi¡¯s first time encountering this person, he still managed to name him correctly in one attempt.

    The Bloodthirsty Douluo Yun Tianheng¡¯s lips cracked into a smile. It instantly turned his originallymon-looking face into ferocious one. Even his eyes had turned blood red.

    The Bloodthirsty Douluo was renowned in the soul masters¡¯ world on the continent. His martial soul was the Bloodthirsty Battle Axes. More importantly, he was a student in Shrek Academy during his earlier years.

    He was epted to study in the outer court of Shrek Academy with remarkable results. He hadpleted all the courses in the outer court in just four years. Moreover, he had also be a one-word battle armor master and easily got epted into inner court.

    If everything had gone ording to n, he would have certainly be an outstanding disciple and powerhouse of the inner court. He was highly appraised by the teachers that taught him in the past. Everyone had assumed that he would be the mainstay of Shrek¡¯s inner court in the future.

    The Bloodthirsty Douluo was about sixty years old. He had been the inner court¡¯s disciple senior a few generations before Lan Muzi, but he had only been in the inner court for six months before he was expelled from Shrek.

 Chapter 1607 - The Sun Wood Saber

    <h4>Chapter 1607: The Sun Wood Saber</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was because the academy discovered that there was a huge problem with him. It was his bloodthirstiness.

    When Yun Tianheng was young, his family met with misfortune which resulted in his change of temperament. He was an extremely introverted person, so on most days, he barely spoke. He did not have many friends, but he did not appear to be unusual when he was epted into the academy. From the outside, he seemed to be a young man focusing all of his time and energy on cultivation.

    Eventually, he exposed his true nature in a sudden ident and was expelled by the academy.

    Yun Tianheng¡¯s cultivation base was already very high when he left Shrek Academy. However, Shrek confiscated his battle armor, so he ended up being just an ordinary soul master. Moreover, he also had to bear the dishonor of being expelled, so he was not wee anywhere.

    He then plunged himself into the Spirit Pagoda. His fame was spread by word of mouth all over the continent.

    He was the man that massacred all the creatures in the entire elementary spirit ascension tform.

    ording to the rules of elementary spirit ascension tform, a person¡¯s time there was supposed to be restricted, but the time limit was removed for him for some unknown reason. Afterward, it was said that he had spent arge amount of money bribing the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s staff in order to do so.

    He spent a total of a year¡¯s time in the elementary spirit ascension tform. During that period, he killed the vast majority of soul beasts in the elementary spirit ascension tform such that his spirit soul¡¯s cultivation could be elevated continuously. He also hunted the soul masters that entered the elementary spirit ascension tform. After breaking free from the tform, a few of the soul masters were suffering from mental problems as Yun Tianheng had tortured and killed them.

    Someone once imed that Yun Tianheng¡¯s doings in the elementary spirit ascension tform could very possibly have been at the suggestion of the Spirit Pagoda in order to reduce their expenditure in the spirit ascension tform. However, the Spirit Pagoda stated explicitly that the whole thing was just a mistake and that they had terminated all of the staff involved after the incident hade to light.

    After that, Yun Tianheng participated in a few operations aimed at hunting sea soul beasts. He ughtered his way through the sea with nothing but his pair of axes and turned the sea red.

    As for the people he had killed and how many were there, there was no record of that. He was considered the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s lethal weapon. His role in the Spirit Pagoda was the executioner. As for what type of execution he was involved in, only the Spirit Pagoda knew.

    Given that the Spirit Pagoda sent out a famous killer in the first battle of the day, it was apparent that they were nning to disy their prowess in front of Shrek Academy.

    Both participants soared skyward, over three hundred meters above the ground. The Bloodthirsty Douluo Yun Tianheng took the lead tounch an attack. He swung his right arm and the blood-red battle axes came flying out from his hands. The axes had a heavy aura, thick as blood, and flew straight at Lan Muzi.

    A stretch of crimson mist appeared abruptly, nketing the entire sky. It took on the vague appearance of a ferociously savage face. Its mouth widened as if it was going to swallow someone whole.

    Lan Muzi only summoned his martial soul at this moment. It was a saber. It was three feet in length, but there was nothing particrly special about it. It looked like it was made from an ordinary piece of wood.

    He unleashed nine ck soul rings. As soon as his wooden saber appeared, Lan Muzi¡¯s eyes seemed to be glowing, and a stretch of pale gold-red radiance appeared around him.

    The gold-red glow enshrouded him like a wheel of light. Lan Muzi waved his right hand and activated the first soul ring. At once, the gold-red radiance turned scorching hot. It had transformed into three golden balls, zing like the sun.

    ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡± There were three loud ngs as the Bloodthirsty Battle Axes were repelled. More importantly, the blood-red mist, which had been filled with heinous ferocity, hadrgely been dispersed.

    On the ground level, everyone had raised their heads to watch the battle in the sky.

    Lan Muzi was a man with a very low profile in Shrek Academy. Many members of Shrek Academy had never seen him unleash his martial soul and had barely even seen him fight against anyone.

    It was Lan Muzi himself requested that he take pat in the first battle of the day. He was the senior disciple of the inner court in the past after all. Judging by seniority, he was one generation senior to Tang Wulin, so naturally, Tang Wulin agreed.

    The crowd was paying attention to Lan Muzi¡¯s abilities. they felt more confident immediately upon seeing that Lan Muzi was capable of stopping the Bloodthirsty Douluo¡¯s attack just by gently using his saber.

    Moreover, it seemed like Lan Muzi¡¯s martial soul had a certain suppressive effect on the Bloodthirsty Douluo.

    Yali said to Tang Wulin with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lan Muzi is more powerful than you imagine. Before your appearance, Brother Ming once said that the best person to inherit his position in the future was Lan Muzi.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at Yali in astonishment. ¡°So, I¡¯ve...¡±

    Yali shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about that. The young man has the most gentle temperament of any person I¡¯ve ever met in my life. This is rted to his martial soul too. He has always been a man in harmony with the rest of the world. As a result, he has a good rtionship with everyone. Think about this: it¡¯s not easy for almost every person in the academy to be fond of him, even the teachers. The boy is good-natured, but he is extremely tenacious as well. You should know that he went to the Demon Ind years ago, and reputedly, the seven old demons there said he was the most difficult student they ever since the ce existed. It is because there was absolutely nothing they could do to affect his calm demeanour. Of course, he didn¡¯t attend the special training with Tang Yinmeng at the time.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked out of curiosity, ¡°So, what is Senior Disciple Brother Lan¡¯s martial soul then?¡±

    Yali answered, ¡°His martial soul is the Sun Wood Saber. It is an extremely special tool soul. Moreover, it is unique.¡±

    The term ¡°unique¡± referred to the martial souls that were one of a kind throughout the history of the soul masters. Such a martial soul was very rare, as even Tang Wulin¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor martial soul was not the only one of its kind to ever exist.

    Generally, unique martial souls were extremely powerful. As expected, it was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time hearing about the Sun Wood Saber.

    Yali continued to speak, ¡°Years ago, Brother Ming advised him not to simply unleash his martial soul unless it was necessary due to his martial soul¡¯s uniqueness. He thought of it as keeping one of the academy¡¯s inner secrets reserved.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded gently. It was only then that he learned that this senior disciple brother¡¯s abilities were so powerful. Moreover, he suddenly came to a realization at this moment.

    Teacher Wu usually respectfully addressed Lan Muzi as ¡®senior disciple brother¡¯ upon meeting him. Given Teacher Wu¡¯s arrogance, he would never address Lan Muzi with such heartfelt admiration if Lan Muzi¡¯s cultivation base was not equal to his own. It seemed like this senior disciple brother¡¯s abilities could even surpass Teacher Wu, right?

    It felt like an epiphany for Tang Wulin. After reflecting upon this matter, he realized that his senior disciple brother was truly extraordinary! He was said to be capable of bing the As Douluo¡¯s sessor, so he was equipped with the inner secrets of a Limit Douluo at the very least.

    What a goodd. Tang Wulin was pleasantly surprised when he learned about this.

    In the sky, Yun Tianheng raised his hands and caught his Bloodthirsty Battle Axes. He appeared to be slightly stunned. His first attack was meant to sound out the opponent, of course. However, his Bloodthirsty Battle Axes were savage and overwhelmed with their forceful outburst. Even if he was onlyunching an exploratory attack, it would still be quite tiring for an opponent of his rank to withstand it. Nevertheless, this opponent only needed his first soul skill to casually neutralize his attack. He was even more astounded to see that the Bloodthirsty Battle Mist that was attached to his martial soul would disperse when the opponent¡¯s martial soul was unleashed.

    The Bloodthirsty Battle Mist was his second soul skill that would be naturally unleashed during a battle. It was an extremely rare passive soul skill. In other words, there was no need for him to unleash the soul skill by himself as it would unleash itself spontaneously during the process of a battle.

    Despite not being a direct attack soul skill, the Bloodthirsty Battle Mist was capable of exercising a constant effect over the opponent silently on the battlefield. It would result in fear, panic and other negative emotions for the opponent while also enhancing the power of the Bloodthirsty Battle Axes.

    Therefore, the Bloodthirsty Douluo Yun Tianheng would generally be more powerful the longer he was engaged in a battle. As long as his soul power was notpletely exhausted, his abilities would be elevated constantly.

 Chapter 1608 - Sun Spring Snow

    <h4>Chapter 1608: Sun Spring Snow</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Even so, the opponent¡¯s soul skill seemed to possess some unknown ability that could break a part of his Bloodthirsty Battle Mist. Yun Tianheng was astonished by this, especially when this was only the opponent¡¯s first soul skill.

    Lan Muzig glided forth. His body was untainted by dust or smoke, and he had managed to arrive by Yun Tianheng¡¯s side in a split second. Once again, he extended the wooden saber in his right hand and unleashed his first soul skill. Three orbs glowing like the sun shot out from the tip of his sabre again. This time, the three sr orbs instantly scattered off in the sky and flew toward Yun Tiangeng from three different directions.

    Lan Muzi¡¯s Sun Wood Saber had unleashed its first soul skill, the Three Suns Transcendence!

    The Bloodthirsty Douluo Yun Tianheng saw it clearly this time. Where the ¡®sunlight¡¯ had passed, his Bloodthirsty Battle Mist would melt away like snow meeting the bright hot sun.

    He swung the pair of battle axes in his hands. His body suddenly grew taller. With a loud shout, a gush of Bloodthirsty Battle Mist ten times thicker than before surged out from the axes. The surface of the Bloodthirsty Battle Axes was so bright red in color, it appeared fluid. The three suns were ground up in a split second while his body began to spin rapidly. He rolled toward Lan Muzi like a tornado.

    It was his third soul skill, Devour Starry Sky.

    Still midair, Lan Muzi fell back by a half step. He suddenly extended the wooden saber in his right hand sideways and cut into the air. It appeared that his saber was not aimed at any target, so the Bloodthirsty Douluoing from the front hadpletely disregarded it.

    Just then, the entire sky abruptly turned red and gold. All of it, as far as the eye could see, had turned gold-red.

    The gold-red radiance shed and vanished. It had only appeared for the briefest of moments.

    Nevertheless, by the time the gold-red radiance disappeared, Yun Tianheng¡¯s Bloodthirsty Battle Axes and the Bloodthirsty Battle Mist that surrounded his body had also gone without a trace.

    Yun Tianheng¡¯s movements had slowed down, and he was spinning on the same spot like a top. To his surprise, he had lost track of his target.

    It was the Sun Wood Saber¡¯s second soul skill, the Sun Spring Snow!

    Lan Muzi¡¯s expression became slightly more solemn. He suddenly raised the wooden saber in his hand high into the air. The gold-red radiance turned a dark crimson instantly and conjured another ball of sunlight. This one was many timesrger than the ones before. This ball of sunlight no longer felt bright and warm, but lonely and broken-hearted. His emotions werepletely fused into the dark red ball of radiance. When his saber was lowered, the sunlight dropped and enshrouded toward the Bloodthirsty Douluo who had just recovered from the spinning.

    It was Sun Wood Saber¡¯s third soul skill, the Setting Sun!

    Yun Tianheng was feeling very strange. It was the pain of being unable to utilize his strength. He could clearly feel that his spiritual power was strong enough to unleash, but the opponent¡¯s attack had rendered himpletely incapable of making use of his fighting capabilities.

    He lifted his pair of battle axes up. With a loud shout, Yun Tianheng¡¯s body suddenly stretched out like a beast, and he was swiftly pushed higher into the sky. A terrifying aura burst forth from him. Two red beams of razor-sharp light emerged from the surface of the Bloodthirsty Battle Axes in a crisscross motion.

    It was the Bloodthirsty Cross Storm!

    The two blood-red beams collided into the heavy Setting Sun. The sky seemed to be have frozen in time for a moment. Then, the Setting Sun turned into countless lights that scattered in all directions.

    The Cross Storm exploded like a lightning bolt and transformed into two evenrger des of light that arrived before Lan Muzi in an instant.

    Lan Muzi waved his right hand, and once more, his second soul ring glowed as he unleashed the Sun Spring Snow.

    Like before, gold-red radiance shed and vanished, taking the Cross Storm with it!

    The Sun Spring Snow was capable of obliterating all energy-type attacks!

    Even though it was only Lan Muzi¡¯s second soul skill, it was definitely the most important of all the soul skills he possessed.

    With a sh of gold-red light, Lan Muzi appeared once again and swung the saber in his right hand. He used the saber to sh at the Bloodthirsty Douluo that was dashing toward him. This time, his fourth soul ring was glowing.

    He conjured another ball of sunlight, but it was different from all the previous condensed radiance. This time, the sunlight appeared to be illusionary.

    The Bloodthirsty Douluo did not pause at all. He had begun to understand the Sun Spring Snow by this point. His entire body turned blood-red in an instant. He pounced forward like a beast as he swung the Bloodthirsty Battle Axes at an unusual angle. There was the faint sound of countless sad and bitter voices and everything in the surroundings seemed to dim.

    It was the Bloodthirsty Demon Cut!

    Lan Muzi frowned ever so slightly, as if he could sense that something bad was about to happen. However, he did not change his attack at all but continued unleashing his fourth soul skill.

    ¡°Ding!¡± The Bloodthirsty Demon Cut churned the illusionary sunlight into pieces almost instantaneously and continued on toward Lan Muzi. However, Lan Muzi¡¯s body suddenly turned illusionary just like the sunlight he had conjured.

    The Bloodthirsty Battle Axes swept past Lan Muzi. His entire body was reduced into fragments before he transformed into a glowing mirage and vanished. Suddenly, another Lan Muzi appeared unseen behind the Bloodthirsty Douluo Yun Tianheng and fired a ball of highly dense sunlight into his back.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Yun Tianheng gave out a muffled grunt, and his body charged forward at the sound of the explosion. Specks of crimson radiance shimmered on his back. His thick and heavy blood-red battle armor had emerged and covered his back to neutralize the majority of the attack. However, he was already so furious his eyes were spewing fire. He took the lead to unleash his battle armor, which was a clear sign of him being at a disadvantage in a high-ranking soul masters¡¯ battle.

    Lan Muziunched the soul skill by cutting with his saber. It was his Sun Wood Saber¡¯s fourth soul skill, Sr Illusion!

    In order to neutralize the transformation resulting from Yun Tianheng¡¯s Demon Cut, heunched the Sun Wood Saber¡¯s fifth soul skill, Sr Opposite!

    Thebination of these two great soul skills had resulted in the dangerous counterattack that injured the opponent.

    Had it not been for the Bloodthirsty Douluo Yun Tianheng¡¯s extensivebat experience, which enabled him to unleash his armor on his back at the very moment he ground the opponent¡¯s body into pieces, it was likely that he would have been severely injured after enduring the blow.

    ¡°Goodd, it seems like I have underestimated you.¡± Yun Tianheng¡¯s eyes were burning with a blood-red light. However, under close inspection, one would discover that his gaze was actually icy-cold under close.

    He was not the ordinary type of maniacal fighter who would lose his mind in a rage. He was the kind of person that became calmer the angrier he was. His fighting capacity grew as well.

    He was at a disadvantage after a few collisions. The most important reason that caused this situation was hisck of understanding toward Lan Muzi. There were truly too many transformations to Lan Muzi¡¯s Sun Wood Saber. Every single one of Lan Muzi¡¯s soul skills was perfect in its own way. Yuan Tianheng had already figured out that the opponent was not as simple as he had thought.

    Both teams that were watching the battle below had different expressions.

    Qiangu Dongfeng appeared to be very calm, but his brows were twitching ever so lightly. On the other hand, the people on Shrek Academy¡¯s side did not realize that they were breaking into smiles.

    This was Lan Muzi, the senior disciple brother of Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court and a member of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion.

    Pieces of blood-red battle armor were unleashed. A gigantic serrated halo appeared underneath his feet. Since his battle armor was already unleashed, Yun Tianheng thought he might as well make use of everything he had.

    Following the appearance of his three-word battle armor, his aura had undergone a transformation that could turn the world upside-down. The Bloodthirsty Battle Mist converged into a bloody cloud and lifted his body into the sky.

    Lan Muzi did not behave recklessly either, and he unleashed his battle armor. His battle armor was white in color, but it was diffusing gold-red radiance into the air. The Sun Wood Saber in his hand had also transformed. A sun light pattern was illuminated on the tip of the saber¡¯s de.

    The surprise element of his unique martial soul was perfectly utilized by Lan Muzi. A pleasantly warm expression adorned his face the whole time.

    They were both d in three-word battle armor, but the styles of their armors werepletely different.

    Yun Tianheng¡¯s three-word battle armor was radiating a blood-red hue all around it. There were savage-looking ghost face patterns carved into his cuirass and pauldrons. Almost every single pattern on his body was simr. The battle armor was exceedingly thick and heavy, making it obvious that it was very durable.

    He relied on the strength of his armor to block Sr Opposite¡¯s strike earlier.

    On the other hand, Lan Muzi¡¯s battle armor appeared to be much newer. It was pure white, and light gold patterns adorned the surface. The patterns had a suns motif thatplemented the spirituality of the tall and handsome Lan Muzi. His three-word battle armor also had twoyers of pauldrons. There was a pair of enormous feathered wings on his back. The sun pattern on his cuirass was especially eye-catching. The sun insignia was right in the center, yet appeared deep as if it could burst out at any moment.

    A metal hilt was connected to the wooden saber that linked up to his right hand. His helmet came in the form of a headband, again with a sun insignia right at the center. There was also a golden jewel encrusted in the center.

    Judging from his appearance, girls would certainly scream for him.

    A faint gold-red halo surrounded him. Even though he had not unleashed an aura as imposing as the Bloodthirsty Douluo¡¯s blood cloud, he waspletely untouched by the blood-red hue that surrounded him.

    The Bloodthirsty Douluo Yun Tianheng held out his pair of battle axes to the sides of his body, and the bat-like wings on his back opened up. Meanwhile, the blood cloud underneath his feet shifted to his back and immediately transformed into a mighty torrent of blood.

    ¡°Youngd, face your death!¡± Yun Tianheng shouted aloud and threw his pair of battle axes. In a split second, bitter screaming voices echoed through the entire sky as if he was trapped in hell.

 Chapter 1609 - Sun Nine Hundred and Six

    <h4>Chapter 1609: Sun Nine Hundred and Six</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Many parents and teachers sitting below who were there to enroll in Shrek Academy cringed upon hearing the agonizing screams. They trembled in fear and were going through a spiritual breakdown.

    Meanwhile, a pleasant hymn was heard. Ayer of faint white light had spread out and enshrouded them without their knowledge.

    It felt warm andfortable as if they were immersed in their mothers¡¯ embrace. The amazing feeling formed a sharp contrast against the fear they felt earlier.

    The holy light had originated from the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali. She did not make any conspicuous move as everything happened in a natural manner.

    Qiangu Dongfeng shifted his gaze for a moment. He thought to himself, ¡®Yali¡¯s Limit Douluo cultivation base has stabilized so quickly, huh?¡¯

    A soul master who had just ascended to the rank of a Limit Douluo would be ced in a quasi demigod realm. After his or her cultivation base had stabilized, the soul master would be considered a true demigod. Even though it would be extremely difficult to advance another step forward at that point, the soul master who had achieved the demigod realm was considered to be at the pinnacle of the continent.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo was the number one recovery-type soul master on the entire who fully deserved her reputation. She was beyondpare, for sure!

    Even a person as powerful as Qiangu Dongfeng would take care not to offend Yali. The reason was simple. Could a person be without friends or family? She was the one and only recovery-type soul master in the world who could heal a gravely ill or severely injured family member or friend!

    Hence, the only person whom Qiangu Dongfeng would never fight against was Yali.

    She was a Limit Douluo-ranked recovery-type soul master. She was capable of ensuring everyone in the entire Shrek would not be severely injured.

    In the sky, Lan Muzi was stern-looking as he confronted a power strike by the Bloodthirsty Douluo dded in a three-word battle armor.

    The pair of battle axes swelled up immensely in the sky transforming instantly into gigantic axes five meters long. A howling noise was heard when the axes flew out much like two raging storms. In addition, the two Bloodthirsty Battle Axes were spinning violently in two directions to draw in the Bloodthirsty Battle Mist. The axes were like two blood-colored tornadoes with a monstrous overbearingness.

    Waves of howling noises appeared in the sky, a result of the destructive forces of the tornadoes. It sounded like a ghost¡¯s wail with a wolf¡¯s howl. Meanwhile, the sixth soul ring on the Bloodthirsty Douluo Yun Tianheng¡¯s body glowed brightly.

    His sixth soul skill was not that powerful under ordinary circumstances. Yet, it was nowpletely different due to the amplification of his three-word battle armor.

    Yun Tianheng¡¯s cultivation base had been elevated to rank-95 this year. He was a Hyper Douluo. His fighting capacity surpassed ordinary Hyper Douluos as he was from Shrek Academy. Currently, he unleashed aplete outburst under the amplification of his battle armor. One could only imagine how powerful his attacking ability was at the moment.

    Lan Muzi shook his wrist once with his body hovering gracefully in the air. He began to move at a high speed. The gold-red halo which surrounded his body changed drastically. The halo exploded into highlypact, tiny ck dots the size of flies and mosquitoes.

    Lan Muzi was concealed in the pitch ck mass, but his loud distinct voice was heard soon after. ¡°A hundred and six years since the origin of time, nine years of catastrophe and misfortune known as the ¡®Sun Nine¡¯ haunted the earth. There was a drought which withered the nts while a blizzard froze all the insects. Thereafter, a famine plunged all into misery and suffering. Take a strike of my saber, Sun Nine Hundred and Six!¡±

    Countless spots of ck light bloomed instantaneously. Every single light spot yielded a ck beam in the sky. The ck beams moved in a crisscross pattern and spliced through the two gigantic vortices at lightning speed.

    The blood-red vortex produced an unending flurry of puffing noises. A stretch of ck radiance was unleashed where the ck lines collided with the vortices. Then, it exploded into puffs of mist with the Bloodthirsty Battle Mist dispersing in a short while. Almost instantly, the two gigantic vortices were covered full of holes.

    Lan Muzi revealed himself once again. He raised the Sun Wood Saber high in the air to gather the ck spots. The remaining ck spots in the air surged toward the Sun Wood Saber. All of a sudden, the wood-colored saber turned pitch ck. He thrusted his saber to unleash a stream of ck saber tips. The ck saber tips were upon the Bloodthirsty Douluo Yun Tianheng in the next moment.

    Since the beginning of the battle, it was the Bloodthirsty Douluo who was on the offensive. Lan Muzi, on the other hand, was defending passively. Apart from the two strikes earlier, it was the first time he had gone on the offensive.

    Yun Tianheng was startled by the unexpected saber. His pair of battle axes had yet to return to him. So, he was caught barehanded at present. He watched helplessly as the ck saber tips headed for him. He could only raise his arms to unleash his surging soul power and urge his battle armor to discharge ayer of protective shield.

    ¡°Poof.¡± A soft thud was heard. His protective shield disintegrated in the next moment. The ck light spots twirled around his body instantly. The light spots seemed corrosive as sizzling noises were hearding from the Bloodthirsty Douluo¡¯s three-word battle armor. The glossy surface of his battle armor faded and was filled with pits and holes instead.

    The people were astounded upon witnessing the scene. Before they unleashed their battle armors, it appeared as if the Bloodthirsty Douluo was assaulting his opponent. They had just unleashed their battle armors moments ago. Both of them spared no effort in battling one another. How then did the situation take a turn? What sort of attack was this Sun Nine Hundred and Six supposed to be? It was so powerful. It should be none other than Lan Muzi¡¯s sixth soul skill!

    Yun Tianheng was a Hyper Douluo. Moreover, he was dded in his three-word battle armor. He was considered one of the best among the Hyper Douluo-ranked powerhouses. It was unimaginable that his battle armor¡¯s defense could be so easily prated with just one strike.

    Tang Wulin could not refrain himself from asking Yali who was standing by his side, ¡°Mother, is the Sun Nine Hundred and Six referring to a catastrophe?¡±

    Yali nodded. ¡°It is a form used for divination in ancient times. A ¡®yuan¡¯ is the unit of measurement for the origin of time. Four thousand six hundred and seventeen years make a ¡®yuan¡¯. It was a hundred and six years since the beginning of yuan when nine years of catastrophe and misfortune befell earth. It was known as the ¡®Sun Nine¡¯ which referred to cmities or misfortune. Lan Muzi¡¯s sixth soul skillpressed the tough masculine energy in his Sun Wood Saber and transformed it into a sunspot-like energy known to be the most potent portion of sunlight. It¡¯s equipped with ultra powerful prative and destructive capabilities. Brother Ming praised this soul skillvishly in the past. Brother Ming said that it may be possible for one to resist such an attack by force with one¡¯s energy. However, one¡¯s soul power consumption will be at least twice more than Lan Muzi¡¯s.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help drawing a cold breath upon listening to Yali¡¯s exnation. Lan Muzi was a senior brother disciple of Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court! He was never one to show off his abilities on normal days. Tang Wulin only realized how powerful Lan Muzi was after seeing him in a battle.

    Lan Muzi hadunched a total of six great soul skills in session including the Three Suns Transcendence, the Sun Spring Snow, the Setting Sun, the Sr Illusion, the Sr Opposite, and the Sun Nine Hundred and Six. Was there any other soul skill which was less impressive?

    The soul skills which made a profound impression on Tang Wulin was the Sun Spring Snow which was capable of neutralizing an energy-type attack instantly and the Sun Nine Hundred and Six with its exceedingly terrifying attacking ability. These two skills were beyond imagination. They were obviously quite different from the ordinary soul skills. Lan Muzi¡¯s unique martial soul was worthy of its reputation.

    Qiangu Dongfeng had a slight change of countenance as he watched from below. He was truly unaware of the existence of such a powerful person in Shrek Academy.

    ¡®So this is one of Shrek¡¯s inner secrets, huh? It¡¯s a very special martial soul that is worth researching. However, if you think you can defeat the Bloodthirsty Douluo so easily, then you¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Howl!¡± A bitter and forlorn growl was heard echoing from the sky.

    For a soul master, especially a battle armor master, nothing was more precious than his battle armor. The pain of seeing his battle armor being destroyed wasparable to the pain of losing his wife and children. Yun Tianheng was grieving deeply.

    However, it also caused his intense emotional fluctuation. The seventh soul ring on his body was ignited instantly.

    It was his martial soul avatar, the Bloodthirsty Crazed Demon!

    Yun Tianheng¡¯s body doubled in size in a split second. The Bloodthirsty Battle Mist which surrounded his body initially had returned to his body. His back was slightly arched, but his body turned exceedingly huge and tall. His pair of battle axes had returned to his grasp. The serrated halo underneath his feet contracted immediately. He raised his pair of battle axes abruptly. Subsequently, his entire person became illuminated akin to a blood-red sun.

    Lan Muzi raised his eyebrows ever so slightly, but he did not seize the opportunity to pursue and attack. Lan Muzi fell back a hundred meters. He opened the wings on his back. The gold-red radiance which surrounded his body appeared once again but it was glowing brighter this time.

 Chapter 1610 - Triple-layer Sun Pass

    <h4>Chapter 1610: Tripleyer Sun Pass</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The double axes fused together as one. The piercing blood radiance appeared out of thin air as if it was trying to split heaven and earth apart. It then morphed into a giant axe with a de over a hundred meters wide.

    It was his eighth soul skill, the Bloodthirsty Crazed Demon¡¯s Ominous Demon Cut!

    ¡°Hum!¡± A moment before the Ominous Demon Cut wasunched, Lan Muzi¡¯s body shook slightly. The Sun Wood Saber in his hand elongated from three meters to five in a split second. The saber turned gold-redpletely with a gold-red radiance akin to a liquid flowing on its inside.

    His seventh soul ring glowed brightly as he unleashed his martial soul avatar!

    Soon after, his second soul ring glowed as he thrusted the Sun Wood Saber. Just as before, the sky turned gold-red once again.

    It was the Sun Spring Snow!

    Was it possible for him to resist the opponent¡¯s eighth soul skill unleashed as a martial soul avatar with his second soul skill?

    An unexpected situation urred at this very moment. The Sun Spring Snow was different this time. The gold-red radiance shed only once during the previous asion, but it shed three times consecutively at present. The color of the sky changed three times within a short moment.

    Even the ordinary people could see that the Ominous Demon Cut¡¯s radiance weakened a little each time the gold-red radiance shed. After the three shes, the brutal Ominous Demon Cut was half its previous size. Also, it was bing translucent.

    What...

    That was a Hyper Douluo¡¯s eighth soul skill amplified by his three-word battle armor and martial soul avatar! It was no exaggeration to call it a deadly skill. It was considered one of the Bloodthirsty Douluo Yun Tianheng¡¯s most powerful attack methods. Yet, the attack was weakened three times in session. It was a situation beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.

    Soon after, Lan Muzi thrusted the Sun Wood Saber in his hand. Spheres of bright sunlight shone down from the sky as he unleashed the Three Suns Transcendence. However, it was no longer the three spheres of Sun Pass but nine spheres altogether this time. The nine spheres of radiance hounded the Ominous Demon Cut akin to meteors chasing after the moon. In the end, the Ominous Demon Cut was sted into streams of bloody aura which scattered in all directions.

    It was Lan Muzi¡¯s first soul skill! It was only his first soul skill though!

    Nheless, how did he do it?

    The people had it figured out by now. It seemed as if Lan Muzi hadunched his attacks with triple the power of his initial attacks which included the former Sun Spring Snow and thetter Three Suns Transcendence. In fact, the power generated was more than threefold due to theyering effect.

    It was impossible for his three-word battle armor to produce such an amplification effect. There could only be one other reason. It was from the power of his martial soul avatar.

    It was his Sun Wood Saber¡¯s seventh soul skill and martial soul avatar, the Tripleyer Sun Pass!

    It was Lan Muzi¡¯s true power!

    Generally, a martial soul avatar was capable of elevating the soul master¡¯s fighting ability by fifty to a hundred percent under ordinary circumstances. Although his martial soul avatar did notpletely elevate his power threefold, his soul skills did! It was truly unbelievable.

    Lan Muzi took a step forward, and he was already before the Bloodthirsty Douluo Yun Tianheng as if he had teleported himself. His body suddenly turned illusory. It appeared as if there were thousands of Lan Muzi¡¯s replicas all around Yun Tianheng.

    It was thebination of his two great soul skills, his fourth soul skill, the Sr Illusion and fifth soul skill, the Sr Opposite together with the amplification of the Tripleyer Sun Pass. Even the Limit Douluos among the audience could not identify the real Lan Muzi.

    Everything happened in a short span of time. Lan Muzi was enshrouded in the shadows of the Ominous Demon Cut a moment ago. In the next moment he had broken away from the attack. In the meantime, heunched powerful counterattacks. All the fast-changing, breathtaking actions were too much for the eyes to take in.

    The Bloodthirsty Douluo Yun Tianheng could only defend himself passively at present. Spheres of blood radiance exploded around his body in an attempt to resist Lan Muzi¡¯s overarching attacks. However, he was obviously at a disadvantage.

    Each attack from the Sun Wood Saber was converted into a triple attack amplified by Lan Muzi¡¯s martial soul avatar, the Tripleyer Sun Pass. His attacks were so dense that Yun Tianheng did not have the slightest chance to counterattack.

    Lan Muzi was so powerful!

    ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening sound was heard suddenly. The sky turned into the color of blood instantly. The silhouettes projected by Lan Muzi were shattered in session just as the Bloodthirsty Douluo revealed himself once again.

    The serrated halo underneath Yun Tianheng¡¯s feet bloomed with brilliance. Countless blood arrows shot out from the halo. It was his three-word battle armor domain, the Bloodthirsty Demon Thorns!

    The instant outburst from the technique was extremely powerful that Lan Muzi was caught off guard and ran off into the distance.

    The Sun Spring Snow wasunched again to melt the demon thorns which were aimed at Lan Muzi. His suppression of Yun Tianheng vanished soon after.

    Meanwhile, Yun Tianheng managed to catch his breath. However, he did not pause in his actions. The ninth soul ring on his body glowed brightly next.

    On the other hand, the eighth soul ring on Lan Muzi¡¯s body was also glowing brightly. A stream of gold-red light appeared in the sky all of a sudden. It linked both Lan Muzi and Yun Tianheng together in an instant. In the next moment, the distance between both of them narrowed and disappeared altogether. Yun Tianheng¡¯s movements naturally slowed down. He had just unleashed his ninth soul skill, but the blood radiance on his body had yet to engage in an outburst when his actions were bogged down.

    Lan Muzi held his saber with both of his hands for the very first time. He walked in an unusual rhythmic motion. Soon after, he thrusted the saber in a forward movement.

    The saber struck upon Yun Tianheng¡¯s battle axes. In retaliation, he only managed to lift his Bloodthirsty Battle Axes with great effort .

    ¡°Poof.¡± A soft thud was heard. Yun Tianheng¡¯s entire body shook violently. He turned into a gold-red sphere and was blown away from the impact. As a result, Yun Tianheng was severely injured.

    It was the Sun Wood Saber¡¯s eighth soul skill, the Sun Pass Avenue!

    However, the terrifying part was yet toe. The gold-red color appeared once again and caught up with Yun Tianheng in the sky. Lan Muzi appeared right in front of him soon after. He thrusted his saber again followed by another three more strikes.

    It was the Sun Pass Avenue amplified by the Tripleyer Sun Pass!

    ¡°Boom!¡± Yun Tianheng fell from the sky and crashed hard onto the ground spewing forth a gale of zing hot air. The surrounding area, dozens of meters in diameter, had turned charred ck.

    Lan Muzi stopped his attacks but remained floating in the sky. He was smiling and appeared as gentle as before. Victory was ensured!

    The battle might sound slow in the narration. In reality, the whole event went by swiftly.

    In the beginning, the Bloodthirsty Douluo disyed his extremely powerful abilities. Yet, his abilities were suppressed by Lan Muzi. In the ensuing battle, he waspletely suppressed and led by the nose from the beginning till the end. In short, he was defeated and did not stand a chance at all.

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s expression turned unpleasant. There was no need for him to do anything as someone else had headed over to help Yun Tianheng. At least, Yun Tianheng was not in any danger as he had his three-word battle armor.

    Qiangu Dongfeng looked at Lan Muzi descending from the sky with a burning gaze. The battle left a profound impression in his mind. Undoubtedly, another person would be added to his list of Shrek Academy¡¯s people who were worthy of his attention.

    Lan Muzi returned to his initial location. He bowed in salutation toward Tang Wulin and Yali before assuming his position at the back. He did not show any outward appearance of being pleased with his performance.

    Tang Yinmeng smiled and took the initiative to hold his hand. Her beautiful eyes were filled with pride.

    Was Lan Muzi a Hyper Douluo? He had been a Hyper Douluo for two years already, but he remained a modest person. Consequently, very few people were aware of his status.

    Normally, Tang Yinmeng would be his sparring partner. It was only Tang Yinmeng who truly knew how powerful he was.

    Lan Muziprehended the saber¡¯s consciousness at the age of eighteen and the sabersoul when he was twenty-one. He had been making progress ever since. It seemed like he hadunched eight soul skills in today¡¯s battle. In reality, he had yet to unleash all his abilities.

    At present, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with admiration. After watching the battle, he did not have theplete confidence to defeat this inner court senior brother disciple of his. The senior brother disciple¡¯s gentle attacks were actually powerful destructive forces. Almost every soul skill of Lan Muzi was filled with quintessence.

    Subsequently, Tang Wulin reflected on this. In contrast, Tang Wulin had many more soul skills than Lan Muzi because of his Golden Dragon King Bloodline. Was hisprehension of his soul skills as profound as his senior brother disciple¡¯s?

 Chapter 1611 - Tang Yingmengâ€™s Turn

    <h4>Chapter 1611: Tang Yingmeng¡¯s Turn</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At least, Tang Wulin acknowledged that he was incapable of doing so before he created the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law. He had only acquired some inner secrets for himself when he gained the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law.

    He raised his head and looked at Qiangu Dongfeng. He said inly, ¡°Pagoda Master Qiangu, we have won the first battle.¡±

    ¡°Continue then.¡± Qiangu Dongfeng did not waste time talking nonsense either. He looked at Tang Wulin and shouted right away, ¡°Three!¡±

    Tang Wulin followed along and shouted, ¡°Two, one, begin!¡±

    One person flew out from each side once again and headed straight for the sky.

    A tall, old man with arge build flew out from the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side. Tang Wulin had never seen this old man before. He did not look familiar, but Tang Wulin had a change of countenance as soon as he flew into the sky. This was because Tang Wulin sensed the exceedingly powerful spiritual fluctuation radiating from the old man¡¯s body.

    Having reached the Spirit Domain Realm, Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power was considered extremely powerful in the Spirit Domain realm. One could imagine the extent of the old man¡¯s spiritual power given that even Tang Wulin had noticed its strength.

    This person was a Thought Concretization powerhouse at the very least. Could it be that he was the hidden Limit Douluo in the Spirit Pagoda?

    On the other hand, the person that rose into the sky from Shrek Academy¡¯s side was none other than the person that had been holding Lan Muzi¡¯s hand earlier, the lover of Lan Muzi, the inner court senior disciple sister of Shrek Academy, and a Sea God¡¯s Pavilion member, Tang Yinmeng.

    Tang Wulin was a very low profile person just like Lan Muzi. Both of them had mild dispositions and they were always in harmony with the rest of the world. Years, they had decided to never leave Shrek Academy upon entering the inner court because they loved it there and were willing to serve Shrek.

    When they were arranging the lineup, Lan Muzi only needed to tell Tang Wulin that they wished to enter the battle first and Tang Wulin agreed.

    Lan Muzi had made a grand disy of his formidable abilities in the previous match and in this battle, Tang Yinmeng¡¯s opponent was no simpleton!

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side had already lost one round of the battle. They were determined to achieve victory in the second round. Tang Wulin wondered if his senior disciple sister was capable of withstanding her opponent?

    A stream of thoughts flooded his mind, but all he could do was choose to believe in his teammate at this moment.

    Both of them swiftly soared high into the sky. The tall old man closed his eyes, and there was a distorted glow around his body. Something exceedingly ghastly then appeared.

    Out of thin air, a giant nine-headed snake emerged underneath his feet and supported his body.

    The giant snake was translucent, and it was not emitting the aura of a spirit soul. It felt as if it was apletely illusionary creature.

    The snake¡¯s nine heads were divided into three colors. The three heads in the middle were purple-ck, the three on the left were green in color, and the three heads on the right were blue. The only simrity between all the heads was their frosty re. The snake heads leered at Tang Yinmeng coldly.

    What was that?

    Soul rings had also emerged on the old man¡¯s body. He had nine ck soul rings. It was exactly the same as the Bloodthirsty Douluo¡¯s and Lan Muzi¡¯s had been.

    Ever since the spirit ascension tform came into existence, almost all high-ranking soul masters were equipped with such colorbinations for their soul rings. It was still very rare to see red soul rings.

    Tang Yinmeng unleashed her martial soul as well. Her martial soul was very special. It appeared to be about the size of a fist in the form of a nut-shaped item with many holes on its surface.

    The peculiar object would have confused the vast majority of people, as most would have no idea what it was upon seeing it. Only a minority of more experienced people were aware that the martial soul before Tang Yinmeng was a Chinese musical instrument known as the Xun. It was a special vessel flute capable of ying melodious sounds that travelled long distances. It was a rarely seen instrument, and it was even rarer to see it as a martial soul.

    Nine ck soul rings appeared on her body as well. Tang Yinmeng held the Xun in her hands and began ying it.

    ¡°Hoo...¡± It had a melodious tone that travelled far away. It sounded rather sorrowful, as if the music would take a person back in time to an ancient battlefield. A gush of devastation spread out and bloomed in a split second. It felt as if the entire world had turned dreary and deste.

    The nine-headed snake underneath the old man suddenly moved, raising hall of its simultaneously. The three heads in the middle moved as if to strike, but not a sound was heard. Three beams of purple light sted out from their mouths and moved toward Tang Yinmeng at lightning speed.

    The sound of the Xun echoed once again. ¡°Hoo hoo...¡±

    Ripples appeared in the air. The air seemed to turn into oveppingyers due to the effects of the soundwave. The three beams of purple light seemed to have been refracted as if by light. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the three beams turned backward.

    What sort of ability was that?

    Was she trying to manipte space with sound and caused it to retract?

    The powerhouses on the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side were high-ranking veteran soul masters, but it was the first time these powerhouses had seen the unusual martial souls of both Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng.

    The three beams of refracted purple radiance prated the body of the nine-headed snake. However, they simply went right through the snake¡¯s body without having any effect. It flew toward the distance leaving no trace behind. There was no change to the nine-headed snake¡¯s body at all.

    Was it transparent? Was it impervious to injury?

    What sort of creature was that?

    Tang Yinmeng shifted her gaze ever so slightly. It was quite apparent that her opponent was also someone extraordinary.

    The nine-headed snake moved, carrying the old man¡¯s body as it slithered toward Tang Yinmeng rapidly. This time, all nine gigantic heads of the snake fired in unison.

    Nine beams of light shot out and flew across the sky.

    Once again, the Xun yed loudly and the air surrounding Tang Yinmeng twisted. There was no change to the soul rings on her body, so no one could tell which soul skill had she unleashed at the moment. Even so, the air around her seemed to be acting as a protective shield that refracted those beams of radiance away from her. It was possible that because more attacks were fired at her simultaneously this time, she could not bend them all back toward her opponent. Only one beam was sent back at the old man standing on the nine-headed snake.

    One of the snake heads blew out a beam of light to neutralize the beam aimed at the old man.

    As expected, his body was incapable of withstanding the attack!

    Aspared to the frontal collision of the previous battle, this round of battle appeared to be extremely ghastly.

    The nine-headed snake underneath the old man blew out beams of radiance continuously while Tang Yinmeng blew the Xun in her hands without stopping to refract the radiance.

    Both of them seemed to be caught in a stalemate, but neither of them intended to take the initiative and change their attack.

    Could this be a battle of attrition? These were two Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses though.

    Tang Wulin looked toward Yali. ¡°Mother, are you acquainted with this person from the Spirit Pagoda?¡±

    Yali frowned ever so slightly and shook her head. ¡°Not really. I¡¯ve never heard of him either. What is his martial soul? It¡¯s definitely not as simple as the snake underneath his body.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°That¡¯s right! His spiritual fluctuation is very powerful. I can feel that the snake seems to be condensed from his spirit. Could it be that he has a summon-type martial soul?¡±

    ¡°Not likely. A soul beast or a beast from another ne summoned from a summon-type martial soul has a solid form. His doesn¡¯t have a that. It¡¯s quite different.¡±

    ¡°As expected, the Spirit Pagoda has a group of extraordinary people on their side as expected.¡±

    The Bloodthirsty Douluo, who had lost the first battle, had returned to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side. After removing his battle armor, he had a sickly look with many charred ck spots all over his body. His aura had obviously weakened and it was apparent that he was injured rather severely.

    He looked toward Lan Muzi standing on Shrek¡¯s side icily, cold radiance glimmering constantly in his eyes.

    The battle in the sky had already been at a stalemate for three minutes. It appeared to be rather scenic due to the countless beams of light that inteced with one another in the sky.

    Nevertheless, it seemed to be quite meaningless for the beams to be shooting here and there.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin suddenly heard a voice in his ears, and there was a look of enlightenment in his eyes at once.

    He turned around and walked to Lan Muzi¡¯s side. He whispered something into Lan Muzi¡¯s ears softly.

    Lan Muzi nodded ever so slightly upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s words. He lifted his head and looked at Tang Yinmeng in the sky. His lips appeared to be humming as if he was speaking.

    Tang Yinmeng¡¯s Xun music suddenly changed its tone from the earlier sorrowful tune to a violent, murderous one. It sounded like the bugle of a war in the sky. The distorted air around her immediately transformed into monstrous waves that surged toward the old man. She was no longer in a passive defense mode, but was spearheading her offensive.

    The snake¡¯s nine heads underneath the old man blew out beams of radiance once again. However, the beams were dispersed in a split second as soon as they came into contact with the soundwave rippling through the air.

    At that moment, the soul rings on the old man¡¯s body had finally begun to change. However, instead of one ring glowing, all nine of his soul rings were pulsating rhythmically.

    The nine-headed snake below his body suddenly transformed. Its ten-meter-long body grew to one hundred meters in an instant, and a terrifying aura surged forth from its body. It was bursting with a tyrannical energy that exuded an overwhelming sensation.

    The nine heads fired in unison. This time, it was no longer beams of light, but a gush of radiance as strong as the Yangtze River that collided into the iing distorted air.

    Tang Yinmeng¡¯s Xun was being yed continuously. It created wave upon wave of sound, each taller than the previous one. Meanwhile, the nine-headed snake underneath the old man was also sting out light without ceasing on the opposite side. Both of them seemed to be in a stalemate once again but in another form this time.

    The old man did not speak. In fact, even his eyes were closed as he rose into the sky. Ghoulishness was seeping out from every single part of his body.

 Chapter 1612 - Welcome To My World

    <h4>Chapter 1612: Wee To My World</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Hoo!¡± The sound of the Xun came to an abrupt halt. The nine beams of radiance had also lost its target of attack in a split second. The radiance came surging out at once and shot straight for Tang Yinmeng.

    Tang Yinmeng smiled sweetly and swayed her body once to float ahead. Those nine beams of radiance rolled toward her in a manner that appeared to be inevitable. However, she contorted her body and yed a short tune on the Xun in her hands asionally. She made her way out of the radiance and approached the old man.

    There was a sh of light in front of the old man¡¯s body. A giant bear over thirty meters in height suddenly appeared without warning. It shed at Tang Yinmeng, and five streams of duskgold radiance shed past. Amazingly, this was the Duskgold Dreadw Bear.

    Tang Yinmeng remained calm andposed. She quickly blew a short musical note from the Xun. The giant bear was unaffected, but the surrounding air seemed to explode. It forcefully sted away the bear¡¯s attack.

    The second wave of the nine-headed snake¡¯s attack arrived. It seemed like it was impossible for her to advance anymore.

    Nevertheless, Tang Yinmeng¡¯s Xun began ying loudly at that exact moment. It was a melodious tune.

    Something unusual was urring. The brutal giant bear and the nine-headed snake, bothunching fierce attacks, suddenly slowed down. The rhythm and frequency of their attacks appeared to be coinciding with the melody of the Xun.

    The Xun¡¯s melody echoed in the sky while the giant bear and nine-headed snake¡¯s attacks were turning into a chaotic mess due to the Xun¡¯s rhythm. In fact, their attacks were colliding into one another asionally.

    Tang Yinmeng travelled through the attacks skillfully. Her movements appeared to be chaotic, but she was getting closer and closer to the old man.

    ¡°Sigh...¡± The old man suddenly heaved a sigh. He was finally beginning to speak. ¡°You¡¯ve already discovered it, huh? Looks like I have no other choice now.¡±

    As he was speaking, a ball of radiance suddenly began to glow on his forehead, and then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, his head began to erge. The rest of his body remained the same; only his head was growing.

    A silver-white helmet appeared on his enormous head. The helmet looked very unusual with many jewels encrusted on its surface. The damn thing was quite unattractive, but down on the ground, Tang Wulin had a drastic change of countenance as soon as it appeared.

    ¡°That¡¯s Heavenly-refined four-word battle armor!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s familiarity with metals allowed him to determine its quality just by taking a nce. There was no doubt that the battle armor suddenly unleashed by the old man was definitely Heavenly-refined.

    The old man¡¯s martial soul was a brain! It was the detail that Tang Wulin had just noticed earlier.

    The brain was a part of the body. Therefore, this person was a Title Douluo with a body martial soul in a sense.

    His greatest asset was his spiritual power. He should have already reached the height of the Spirit Domain realm for his spiritual cultivation base due to the amplification of his martial soul.

    It was almost impossible for him to advance anymore at his realm. His fighting method used his formidable spiritual power in addition to some special secret techniques to manifest his battlefield allies.

    Yes, the nine-headed snake and Duskgold Dreadw Bear were all produced out of his imagination. He was fighting using Thought Concretization. Everything that he imagined would then be produced with Thought Concretization. He was absolutely the one and only soul master capable of using imagination to fight in a battle.

    Thus, even Tang Wulin was startled when he noticed this. He informed Lan Muzi, who used the specialmunication method he shared with Tang Yinmeng to inform her.

    The old man used his imagination to fight, and his imagination originated from his brain, meaning his body. Therefore, as long as Tang Yinmeng was capable ofunching attacks at his body, she could defeat him easily.

    Thus, he chose to stop concealing himself and fully unleashed his martial soul and battle armor after Tang Yinmeng closed the distance between them.

    However, it seemed he had only one piece of battle armor. It was the helmet on top of his head.

    ¡°Wee to my world,¡± said the old man inly. In the next moment, a faint silver glow bloomed out from the center of his head.

    In that split second, the entire sky dimmed. The onlookers did not notice any change in their surroundings, but Tang Yinmeng found herselfpletely incapable of seeing her opponent. It was because she had already entered another world. It was the opponent¡¯s imaginary world.

    It looked like an unbelievable situation, but it seemed to really be happening to her.

    This Title Douluo, with a brain as his martial soul and amplified by four-word battle armor, was close to reaching the Divine Origin realm with his spiritual power. In fact, he could very possibly be the soul master with the most powerful spiritual cultivation base on the entire Douluo Continent for the time being.

    This was the domain that belonged to him. It was his spiritual domain.

    Tang Yinmeng¡¯s entire body seemed to have frozen. She remained floating there, but was not moving at all.

    Tang Wulin could clearly sense that her aura was deteriorating.

    ¡°We should stop. We admit our defeat for this round,¡± said Tang Wulin rapidly.

    Tang Yinmeng had a rare soundwave-type martial soul, and her spiritual power had yet to elevate to Spirit Domain realm. No matter how powerful her cultivation base was, she would not stand the slightest chance upon being plunged into a spiritual domain that was close to Divine Origin realm.

    The opponent¡¯s four-word battle armor helmet had truly exceeded Tang Wulin¡¯s expectations. Moreover, Tang Wulin could tell that the old man¡¯s four-word battle armor was made from a metal that had experienced the elemental cmity of seven elements. It was considered a rather powerful metal for four-word battle armors.

    The sky regained its brightness. The old man retracted the helmet from his head before he descended from the sky andnded back on the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side. On the other hand, Tang Yinmeng only fully regained consciousness after she hadnded on the ground. She had an extremely unpleasant expression on her face. It was apparent that she had a harmful experience in the illusion within the opponent¡¯s domain earlier.

    Lan Muzi flew into the sky to meet her and gently consoled her.

    In the one-on-one matches, neither academy had managed to pull ahead after the first two out of the seven rounds.

    The Sun Wood Douluo Lan Muzi defeated his opponent while the Shade Xun Douluo Tang Yinmeng had lost to hers.

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡± It was not an officialpetition, so nobody wanted to dy anymore than they had to. The third pair of participants rose into the sky simultaneously.

    This time, Tang Wulin was acquainted with the person flying out from the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side. Even so, he had a rather unpleasant expression on his face upon seeing them.

    Meanwhile, the person flying into the sky from Shrek Academy¡¯s side was Yuanen Yehui. After recuperating for a period of time, she had already recovered.

    Despite her recovery, as soon as Tang Wulin saw the participant sent out from Spirit Pagoda¡¯s sideT, he dered without the slightest hesitation, ¡°This round, we shall admit our defeat.¡±

    Yes, Tang Wulin had admitted their defeat before the battle had begun. This was because there was absolutely no way they could fight this opponent.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s opponent was precisely Gu Yuena¡¯s teacher, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s deputy pagoda master, the other Limit Douluo and also four-word battle armor master, the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu.

    Leng Yaozhu had been standing by Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s side all this while. Her eyes had remained fixed upon Yali. This pair of love rivals had always found it hard to bear the sight of one another.

    She was the third representative from the Spirit Pagoda. It was apparent that the Spirit Pagoda was determined to achieve victory in this round.

    Even though Yuanen Yehui had been elevating very well recently and she had a piece of her battle armor elevated to four-word armor already, how could she possibly be a match for the abilities of Leng Yaozhu? The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo was a powerhouse from the same generation as the As Douluo years ago.

    The score was two to one.

    Shrek Academy had fallen behind.

    On the other hand, the fourth participant from Shrek Academy¡¯s side that rose into the sky was the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali while the opposing side sent out a Hyper Douluo. Although Yali was a recovery-type Douluo, she possessed her four-word battle armor long before the Heavenly Douluo Leng Yaozhu, so she was a true Limit Douluo.

    If anyone were to assume that Holy Spirit Douluo was incapable of fighting, they would be sorely mistaken. She was the Limit Douluo most feared by the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Thus, Qiangu Dongfeng chose to admit their defeat without the slightest hesitation as well.

    The score was two to two. Both sides were standing at the starting point once again. The two great Limit Douluos from both sides received one point each.

 Chapter 1613 - Boxing King Douluo Da Mo

    <h4>Chapter 1613: Boxing King Douluo Da Mo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Qiangu Dongfeng thought to himself in his heart. ¡®Trying topare our inner secrets here? I couldn¡¯tpare with the Shrek in the past but could it be that I can¡¯t beat Shrek even now? Even if the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue is here, Shrek is just going to acquire another round of victory. By the time we start the two-on-two roundster where the participants from the earlier battles aren¡¯t allowed to participate again, who are they to fight against us?¡¯

    However, the people on Shrek Academy¡¯s side remained just as calm andposed as before. It felt as if they didn¡¯t care at all.

    It was the fifth round now.

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin.¡±

    Two silhouettes simultaneously rose into the sky. The person that flew into the sky from Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side this time was a worshipper. He appeared to be about the age of around fifty years with a calm and heavy aura. His palms were double the size of an ordinary person¡¯s.

    On the other hand, the person from the Shrek Academy¡¯s side was a man with a chubby figure. It was precisely Xu Lizhi who was an eight-ringed soul master now.

    Xu Lizhi had a smile on his face all along. He always appeared to bepletely harmless to humans and animals.

    Yali could not refrain herself from asking Tang Wulin as soon as she saw Xu Lizhi make an appearance. ¡°Are you sure about sending him?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Xu Lizhi¡¯s efforts are no less than mine. After so many years, he has been quietly elevating himself all along. Don¡¯t ever underestimate him. He is one of the Shrek Seven Monsters after all. It¡¯s not our glory that brought him to where he is now but he has relied on his abilities to arrive at this level. Elder Long has also been guiding him a lot. Trust me he can do it.¡±

    Yali nodded slightly and did not speak anymore.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the situation in the sky.

    Xu Lizhi was chubby but the expression on his face was rather solemn. However, he still appeared rather funny despite his seriousness due to his looks.

    He was actually not supposed to be in the lineup and had juste out from Shrek Academy. It seemed like he appeared rather nervous there.

    Was he truly feeling as such? Yes, Xu Lizhi was indeed nervous.

    Thepetition against Spirit Pagoda today was exceedingly important for Shrek Academy. Even if it was not for the purpose of enrolling students, they would certainly still need to fight for the sake of revenge. If they were incapable of triumphing over Spirit Pagoda, then Shrek Academy¡¯s reputation as the number one academy on the continent would be greatly impaired.

    ¡°You can do it!¡± He could still clearly remember the words Ye Xinn whispered into his ears before he rose into the sky.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s words immensely motivated him.

    The old man from the opposite side looked at the little chubby boy before him. When he was rising into the sky with Xu Lizhi, he heard the voice transmission from the soul master in charge of gathering information in Spirit Pagoda who said that the chubby boy before him was one of the current Shrek Seven Monsters. However, the boy seemed to be some kind of food-type soul master.

    Was the boy simply sent out to make up the number?

    Due to previous cases of both sides admitting their defeat, he was under the assumption that the young Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master would announce that Shrek admitted their defeat for this round once he and his opponent had arrived in the sky.

    However, he watched as both of them had already reached over three hundred meters in the sky from ground level and the opponent still did not seem to bear that intention.

    Could it be that a food-type soul master was still going to fight by force? Was the boy trying to seek his doom?

    ¡°Please guide me.¡± Xu Lizhi politely greeted from the opposite side as he made an invitatory hand gesture.

    The old man frowned ever so slightly. Cold radiance shed in his eyes. In his perception, it was simply a disgrace for a food-type soul master to have the audacity to challenge him.

    The old man did not speak either. His body shed and he had already attacked toward Xu Lizhi¡¯s direction. Two boxing gloves suddenly appeared on palms. The gloves were milky white in color. They fused with his arms as one and covered all the way up to his forearms.

    This was his martial soul, the Boxing Gloves.

    ¡°This is Boxing King Douluo Da Mo.¡±

    Almost every powerhouse capable of achieving Title Douluo-rank had a story of their own and Da Mo was no exception.

    No one could remember his real name anymore. The name ¡®Da Mo¡¯ had been spreading from mouth to mouth all this time.

    He was reputed to be one of the most masculine soul masters and was famous for being hard and righteous. He confronted toughness with toughness when he was young. He enjoyed engaging in such battles.

    This was alsopatible with the characteristics of his martial soul.

    The Boxing King Douluo¡¯s abilities were all contained in his fist. His palms were inherently muchrger than ordinary people. He was also blessed with rich natural endowments after his martial soul had awakened.

    Da Mo looked at his opponent who was just a food-type soul master. He was already a rank-96 Hyper Douluo this year and didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of respect for Xu Lizhi.

    He was feeling infuriated when he saw that Xu Lizhi had only unleashed eight soul rings.

    This was the first participant sent out topete in today¡¯s battle who was not a Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse from both sidesbined.

    ¡®What sort ofpetition is this? This is apetition between Shrek Academy and Spirit Academy which is part of Spirit Pagoda. You¡¯re sending out someone who¡¯s only a Soul Douluo? Shrek really is having ack of manpower.¡¯

    Their cultivation bases were two ranks apart. In the soul masters¡¯ world, this was an utterly impassable gulf. Moreover, the opponent was just a food-type soul master.

    There was only Qiangu Dongfeng from below that could not refrain himself from cracking into a smile upon seeing the eight soul rings unleashed from Xu Lizhi¡¯s body.

    ¡®I can see that Shrek Academy is trulycking in manpower huh! Shrek Academy is clearly showing its intention to give up, right? There¡¯s no way Xu Lizhi can stand a chance to defeat the opponent standing before him no matter what.¡¯

    Boxing King Douluo Da Mo enjoyed confronting toughness with toughness from the front so much that it had even troubled Qiangu Dongfeng himself. This old man¡¯s fists were too hard and swift. Da Mo had always been propagating his slogan of crushing heaven and earth with his fists.

    The parents and students watching the battle from a distance were also feeling very astonished. Even though they did not have much knowledge about the world of high-ranking soul masters, they still could tell the difference between a Title Douluo and a Soul Douluo!

    ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight... I am not calcting wrongly, right? Why are there only eight soul rings? Even though there¡¯s a red soul ring in the end, there are only eight rings in total! That¡¯s quite a small number. He¡¯s a Soul Douluo! A Soul Douluo versus a Title Douluo, will he stand a chance?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! However, it seems like the higher the cultivation base of a soul master, the bigger the disparity is between every rank. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not going to be that easy for the young chubby man to win. It¡¯s only that I can¡¯t quite figure out why Shrek Academy would send out a person with such a cultivation base to participate in the battle. It can¡¯t be that they don¡¯t have more Title Douluos, right?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, this is a part of the n? Look, he has not admitted his defeat yet so I think he is going to fight. We shall see how they fight then. I don¡¯t think Shrek will be doing this at random.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, we shall see then.¡±

    Xu Lizhi was naturally unaware of the rest of the people¡¯s opinion in this battle. At present, his spirit was alreadypletely concentrated on the opponent. He had both physically and mentally immersed himself in thispetition.

    The opponent¡¯s aura was far more powerful than his own. Tang Wulin had told him earlier that his opponent could very possibly be a Hyper Douluo-ranked powerhouse. He would not stand much chance if he were to confront toughness with toughness against an opponent like this. He could only utilize the surprise element and instant outburst to possibly defeat the opponent with one strike and create miracles. On the other hand, Xu Lizhi was definitely capable of creating miracles.

    Boxing King Douluo Da Mo had already arrived on a spot that was about a hundred meters ahead of Xu Lizhi in a sh. He threw a punch with his right fist into the air. The entire sky burst out with a loud boom at once. Golden res gushed out from his fist. The smell of the re arrived before Xu Lizhi along with a gush of terrifying stress.

    Xu Lizhi was floating in the sky with a stern expression on his face. He drew a circle in the sky with his left hand positioned down while his right hand positioned up.

    One could indistinctly see gentle white radiance lingering on his palms. When the circle was drawn, the light in the surroundings appeared to have slightly refracted.

 Chapter 1614 - Xu Lizhiâ€™s Four-word Battle Armor

    <h4>Chapter 1614: Xu Lizhi¡¯s Four-word Battle Armor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s body turned sideways as he staggered in the sky for a moment before falling to the side by a few meters. However, Boxing King Douluo¡¯s punch earlier had already been dodged as it swept past Xu Lizhi¡¯s body.

    It was a Tang Sect Technique, Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon!

    Boxing King Douluo was stunned for a moment because he had not expected Xu Lizhi to use such a trick to fight against him. It seemed like Xu Lizhi was using his pure martial soul¡¯s soul power only and had not even utilized his martial soul. How did the little chubby boy do that?

    The nervousness felt in Xu Lizhi¡¯s heart was reduced substantially at once upon resisting the opponent¡¯s punch. His gaze had also turned more focused.

    He stuffed a Bloodthirst Bean Bun into his mouth and raised his hand as radiance shimmered on his body.

    His expression turned peculiar after he had consumed the bun. It was because he had forgotten to chew the bun and had swallowed it as a whole.

    Xu Lizhi could not refrain himself from cursing himself in secret. ¡®How big is my throat in order to do that!¡¯ However, he was feeling rather ufortable from the choking sensation.

    His blood was boiling. The effect of the Bloodthirst Bean Bun instantly surged inside his body. At the same time, speckles of radiance were glowing on Xu Lizhi. His dark purple battle armor had emerged.

    Yes, his battle armor had turned dark purple in color. The dark glossy color seemed to be able to devour every ray of light. On the other hand, his energy was stored inside the battle armor without unleashing any of it outside.

    Seven-colored radiance was seen circting on the surface of his battle armor. However, it was obvious that his set of battle armor was iplete. It had only covered his upper body excluding the helmet part. In other words, there were only pauldrons, rerebraces, and cuirass that covered the majority of his upper body. On the other hand, his lower body and head were not d in battle armor at all.

    Boxing King Douluo was obviously stunned for a moment when he saw the seven-colored radiance.

    What? Could this be a Four-word battle armor?

    A Soul Douluo in possession of a four-word battle armor?

    How was this possible?

    One should know that four-word battle armor consumed arge amount of energy from the soul master¡¯s body. Moreover, the Heavenly-refined metal would directly strip away the soul master¡¯s energy when in use. It was definitely not something that could be controlled by a soul master. Thus, it was universally acknowledged in the entire soul masters¡¯ world that only Hyper Douluo-ranked powerhouses and above were truly capable of controlling aplete set of four-word battle armor.

    At present, the four-word battle armor d on Xu Lizhi¡¯s body was albeit iplete yet there were still a few pieces on him. It would require a Title Douluo-ranked soul master at the very least to withstand. He was just a Soul Douluo and a food-type Soul Douluo at that. How was he capable of doing that?

    However, Boxing King Douluo Da Mo was only stunned for a short moment before he recovered from the surprise. His body abruptly charged forward. His right fist suddenly swelled up to three times all as he punched straight at Xu Lizhi like a war hammer.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s act of unleashing his battle armor as soon as the battle began gave the impression of weakness. On the other hand, Da Mo was truly looking down upon this opponent as a Hyper Douluo and the Boxing King of his generation.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s essence, energy, and spirit were boosted at once when he was d in four-word battle armor. He muttered the incantation to himself. ¡°Don¡¯t judge the meat bun by its folds.¡±

    Radiance shed once on his palms as a bun condensed on each on his palm. He tossed the bun in his right hand straight at Boxing King Douluo while he stuffed the bun in his left hand rapidly into his mouth.

    The airflow surrounding his body seemed to turn light and pleasant. He retreated rapidly.

    The bun flying toward Boxing King was purple-ck in color. What would Boxing King do when he was confronted by a bun? With his monstrous fist¡¯s consciousness, he would not choose another responding method at this moment.

    He was going to confront toughness with toughness from the front!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A violently loud booming noise was heard. Boxing King had actually paused for a moment in the sky despite his powerful punch. Xu Lizhi seized the opportunity to break free from Boxing King¡¯s locked target. He had already reached a spot over one hundred meters away.

    What sort of trick was that? Was that a bomb bun?

    Boxing King was stunned for a moment. The bun¡¯s explosive force was truly strong. It was just that the explosion caused nothing and just made him pause for a moment.

    ¡®This little chubby boy is quite interesting. He¡¯s a food-type soul master that makes explosive buns. I can see that he¡¯s not developing towards the path of food though!¡±

    The idea had just appeared in his mind when he saw that Xu Lizhi was stuffing another bun into his mouth. It was a translucent bun. After consuming it, ayer of crystal clear radiance emerged on the surface of his body.

    Da Mo could not help feeling at a loss of whether tough or cry. Could it be that the little chubby boy was trying to exhaust him? Could it be that he would be afraid of the chubby boy just because he was exhausted? That was a silly naive idea.

    Da Mo¡¯s body swayed as he pursued after Xu Lizhi at lightning speed. The majestic and powerful Boxing King was not nning to give Xu Lizhi any chances this time. His third soul ring glowed brightly as he swung his fists. Thousands of fist¡¯s shadows instantly enshrouded arge area andpletely covered Xu Lizhi among them.

    Every punch of his was filled with terrifying strength and pure condensed soul power. It felt like arge amount of guided missiles had suddenly arrived.

    It was Boxing King Douluo¡¯s third soul skill, Rocket Punch.

    Da Mo had always named his soul skills with simple names. All his soul skills were basically named as some - punch. The third soul skill was named Rocket Punch because of the violent sts produced like the continuous shooting of rocket artillery. He was always a simple and straightforward person.

    Xu Lizhi appeared to have already panicked as he was confronted by the coverage of the Rocket Punch. He was about to rapidly fall back yet his speed could notpare to a Hyper Douluo who was charging at him from the front! He was still enshrouded in the fist¡¯s shadows.

    However, Xu Lizhi made an action that was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation at this moment. He abruptly inhaled a deep breath. Purple-ck radiance bloomed out from the battle armor on his body. It seemed like he was nning to use his battle armor to withstand the opponent¡¯s attack.

    Da Mo contemptuously scoffed in his heart. An iplete set of four-word battle armor was not as useful as aplete set of four-word battle armor. This was because it was impossible for an iplete battle armor to be equipped with the battle armor domain. Even if the defense was very strong, the opponent would not stand a chance as long as he could hit the opponent andunched a series of continuous attacks that rendered the opponent helpless.

    Was Xu Lizhi really trying to resist by force? Xu Lizhi gave the answer in the very next moment. All of a sudden, he rapidly stretched out his hands and projected arge stretch of palm shadows that braced towards Boxing King Douluo¡¯s Rocket Punch from the front.

    Was he trying to confront toughness with toughness?

    What?!

    The audience below was stunned. A Soul Douluo was trying to confront toughness with toughness against a Hyper Douluo. Moreover, he was just a food-type soul master. Was he trying to seek his doom?

    However, an unbelievable scene appeared when both of them truly collided with one another.

    ¡°Pop pop pop pop pop!¡± A series of crisp sounds were heard echoing from the sky.

    Tang Wulin could see every single detail in the sky from below through the use of Purple Demon Eyes. At this exact moment, Xu Lizhi had already utilized the Purple Demon Eyes. His eyes were emitting purple-gold radiance as he clearly captured the trajectory of every punch thrown by Boxing King Douluo. No matter how fast the Rocket Punch was, it was still made up of punches. On the other hand, Xu Lizhi wanted to catch up to the opponent¡¯s speed.

    He gave a p with his palm and struck the opponent¡¯s first attacking punch just in time. The palm and fist coincided and produced the first crisp popping sound. Then, the Rocket Punch slid to the side from the impact of his p.

    Then, it was followed by the second p, the third p...

    Xu Lizhi was like the Thousand Armed Bodhisattva at present. His hands continuously pped out at lightning speed in an attempt to block every single punch from the powerful Rocket Punch by force.

    Boxing King Douluo was greatly astonished as well. The strength radiating from Xu Lizhi¡¯s palm was very heavy. Moreover, there was a form of special energy that protected Xu Lizhi¡¯s palm such that the Boxing King¡¯s fist was pped away by Xu Lizhi from the top or side. He found that there was utterly no way he could effectively exert the impact onto Xu Lizhi.

    How could a Soul Douluo have such powerful strength? Why was his soul power that pure and rich? Even if he was d in four-word battle armor, the amplification effect should not be that high, right?

    The series of booming noisessted for a total of seven or eight second.

    When both of them finally simultaneously paused, the distance between them was no more than a few meters.

    Meanwhile, Xu Lizhi suddenly took the initiative to pounce towards the opponent and drew a circle with his hands in the sky. A gush of tremendous suction force burst forth from his body and rolled towards Boxing King Douluo like a vortex.

 Chapter 1615 - Steamed Boxing King Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 1615: Steamed Boxing King Douluo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At that point, Da Mo was already feeling slightly desperate. He was tied up by a Soul Douluo for such a long time that it was bing embarrassing! Moreover, there were so many members of the media down there, so how would he justify his poor showing? After all, he was a powerhouse that had been renowned for many years.

    Taking that into consideration, he chose not to evade Xu Lizhi as he was confronted by his charge. The way he saw it, it was an absolute disgrace for him to dodge it at this point.

    He lowered his shoulders and mmed straight into Xu Lizhi at close range, aiming at Xu Lizhi¡¯s chest. At the same time, he gathered soul power in his fists rapidly. As long as they collided, his next strike would certainly be as powerful as a mighty storm. He was going to finish off the little chubby boy in the next round of attacks for sure.

    The suction force radiating from Xu Lizhi¡¯s body was exceedingly strong. Moreover, Da Mo took it upon himself to brace Xu Lizhi. As a result, both of them mmed into one another almost instantaneously.

    Just as expected, the Boxing King Douluo Da Mo¡¯s shoulder mmed heavily onto Xu Lizhi¡¯s wide chest. At that moment, Da Mo could even feel the opponent¡¯s chubby b vibrating all over his body. Whatever the case, the majority of Da Mo¡¯s force of impact had been neutralized by Xu Lizhi¡¯s rippling flesh.

    There was also the four-word battle armor he was wearing. Faint radiance was blooming from the surface of the dark purple armor. Its endurance was incredible.

    Da Mo was a three-word battle armor master himself, and he had always dreamt about owning a set of four-word battle armor. He was genuinely quite envious of Xu Lizhi. Xu Lizhi was a young man just over twenty years old, yet he had already begun to his four-word battle armor. It was an extraordinary feat for his generation, so how could Da Mo not be jealous?

    Da Mo could even feel how sturdy and heavy the opponent¡¯s four-word battle armor was during the collision. He immediately realized that Xu Lizhi¡¯s strength when they shed using pure brute force earlier was definitely rted to this battle armor.

    All these thoughts shed past his mind in a split second. However, he suddenly realized that something was not right. Xu Lizhi was not sted away by the impact, despite such a forceful collision. The suction force radiating from Xu Lizhi¡¯s body had resulted in their bodies being stuck together. Furthermore, Da Mo felt his shoulder tighten, as if he had been grabbed by something.

    When he lowered his head to take a look, he was astonished to discover that there was a depression on Xu Lizhi¡¯s cuirass. The depression was acting like a sucker that tightly held on to Da Mo¡¯s shoulder.

    Oh no. This was a special active quality of divine-ranked metal. Da Mo had forgotten about that.

    Actually, Da Mo could not be med in this situation. There were very few that hade into contact with divine-ranked metal. Most people¡¯s knowledge about such metal came from hearsay and rumors. In addition, Xu Lizhi was just a Soul Douluo. Da Mo had carelessly underestimated him, so he had forgotten that divine-ranked metal was a living entity with its own intelligence.

    Xu Lizhi was not only sucking on the opponent¡¯s shoulder with his chest, but he had also suddenly wrapped his arms around the Boxing King Douluo. He had managed to hug the opponent tightly during the moment when Da Mo had been stunned.

    What would he do?

    In the next moment, Xu Lizhi gave the answer! The seventh soul ring on his body suddenly glowed brightly, and the four-word battle armor on his body bloomed with an intense, bright purple hue in an instant.

    The entire sky was illuminated by the purple radiance as if a violet mist had floated in from the east at tremendous speed.

    Then...

    Everyone watched as a gigantic bamboo steamer over ten metres in diameter appeared out of thin air!

    Yes, it was really a bamboo steamer. It was Xu Lizhi¡¯s seventh soul skill and martial soul avatar, the Bamboo Steamer.

    Both Xu Lizhi and the Boxing King Douluo Da Mo had disappeared. In the sky, all that remained was that iparably enormous bamboo steamer.

    Then, a series of deafening booming noises echoed out from the steamer.

    The Bamboo Steamer was Xu Lizhi¡¯s martial soul avatar, so that was actually what had happened to his body. If that was the case, where did the Boxing King Douluo go? It was apparent that there could only be one answer.

    Almost everyone from the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side was watching in bewilderment. They thought that they had certain victory in their hands, yet this sudden turn of events had left them all surprised.

    Even Qiangu Dongfeng looked astounded for the very first time. What was happening there? What was the bamboo steamer?

    It was simply the most absurd thing in the world!

    The Spirit Pagoda had gathered information rted to Xu Lizhi, of course, but they hadpletely forgotten to take him into ount when they came looking for trouble with Shrek. All this while, the food-type soul master from the Shrek Seven Monsters had always been regarded as the least threatening of them.

    So, it was that low-risk person that was the cause of this unexpected situation?

    ¡®It can¡¯t be. So what if that¡¯s his martial soul avatar? The Boxing King Douluo has his too! Even if that is a real bamboo steamer, it can¡¯t possibly steam him, right?

    ¡®I trust that he will never lose to a food-type soul master!¡¯

    Qiangu Dongfeng consoled himself.

    Nevertheless, every booming sound echoing out from the bamboo steamer was louder than the previous one. asionally, purple smog was also surging out from it like steam. Qiangu Dongfeng could not sense the Boxing King Douluo¡¯s aura anymore. The purple smog seemed to be equipped with a very powerful shielding effect.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible?¡± Nevermind their opponents, even Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng from Shrek Academy¡¯s side were stunned upon seeing that.

    Besides the battles where the teams admitted their defeat, this round could be considered rather quick. The participants from both sides had only shed for a short time before they collided and turned into a bamboo steamer. That was all.

    Everyone shifted their gaze to Tang Wulin in unison.

    Who was it that allowed Yuanen Yehui and Xu Lizhi to be in possession of four-word battle armor? There could only be one person in this world, of course. It was the newly promoted Divine Craftsman, the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy with the ability to perform Heavenly Refinement, the Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin!

    Tang Wulin had yet to engage in the battle up to this point, but he had his own ways of influencing all of it.

    Although Tang Wulin was still young, as he stood there, he was already equipped with the steadiness that was not found in his peers. Even if his cultivation base was not the highest of all, he was the core of all of Shrek.

    ¡°Pavilion Master.¡± Lan Muzi looked toward Tang Wulin with a smile.

    Tang Wulin said with a bitter smile, ¡°I know, I know. Everyone¡¯s getting it, everyone¡¯s getting it.¡±

    Even the calm husband and wife, Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng, found that they were unable to resist the attraction of four-word battle armor. They were feeling how awesome it was for them to be in Shrek and able to receive Heavenly-refined armor!

    In Shrek¡¯s heyday, before the great catastrophe, they did not even have a Divine Craftsman on their side! However, Shrek had one now, and this would undoubtedly be the crucial factor in Shrek Academy¡¯s resurgence.

    Only Tang Wulin was not thinking in such a manner. The fact that Xu Lizhi was able to get to this point was not a result of his four-word battle armor, but his own hard work.

    Tang Wulin had always known that Xu Lizhi felt inferior. He was even more like that after he had got together with Ye Xinn. His love for Ye Xinn was there since he was young, but it was also because of it that he had witnessed Ye Xinn¡¯s abilities with his own eyes.

    He examined himself and came to a conclusion that he could never be a good match for Ye Xinn whether it was his appearance or abilities. Thus, he put more effort and hard work into his cultivation.

    He was born with his appearance, so there was nothing he could change. There was nothing he could do about the fact that he was a food-type soul master and his bodyweight was a result of his martial soul¡¯s characteristics. Yet, he could do something about his abilities.

    In the past, on the Demon Ind, he endured the pain and agony caused by the destructive power with his willpower. He had benefited the most from the experience and as a result, he began to find a path of his own.

    He did not want to be a pure auxiliary-type soul master for the rest of his life and he wanted to engage in battles. His goal was to be the most powerful helper for hispanions when they were confronted by formidable enemies. He wanted to protect Ye Xinn when she needed help and not be a man that constantly required her protection.

 Chapter 1616 - Witch Douluo Li Mengjie

    <h4>Chapter 1616: Witch Douluo Li Mengjie</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As a result, he had always gone all out and put in more effort than anybody else. Every member of the Shrek Seven Monsters was quite outstanding. Everybody envied them because they had managed to elevate themselves to their realms at a very young age. That being the case, every single one of them had a backstory. Only they, themselves, were aware of how much effort and hard work they had put into their cultivation in order to achieve what they had.

    The bamboo steamer in the sky was both a coincidence and necessity. It was the product of Xu Lizhi¡¯s painstaking cultivation for so many years. He had always known that he was not a soul master with a talent forbat, so he would need to take a different path if he wanted to possess fighting abilities that surpassed others.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An even louder booming noise echoed from the sky. The bamboo steamer¡¯s lid was lifted abruptly.

    Qiangu Dongfeng took a step forward subconsciously. ¡®Has the Boxing King Douluo freed himself?¡¯

    Everyone including Qiangu Dongfeng saw that it was not a man that surged skyward out of the bamboo steamer, but an enormous purple ck bean bun.

    The bun was tossed out and dropped from the clouds before crashing to the ground. Upon impact, a violent explosion was produced that made the earth tremble and the mountains sway!

    In the sky, Xu Lizhi revealed his figure once again. His battle armor was already retracted and he was clearly looking paler. However, his fists were tightly clenched while his eyes were filled with excitement.

    A man, unconscious, could be seen inside the deep crater created by the exploding bun. He was, of course, the Boxing King Douluo.

    He was in a truly wretched condition. The battle armor on his body was in a hideous mess, and many parts of it were damaged. Even the parts that were not crushed by the st had dents all over the surface. He appeared as miserable as one could imagine.

    The corners of Xu Lizhi¡¯s lips curled up. He sniggered as he descended from the sky and returned to his side.

    The victory of the fifth round went to Shrek Academy.

    The score was three to two now.

    If one were to say that the earlier matches went as expected, and the only thing not foreseen was that the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo had missed a chance to confront the Holy Spirit Douluo strength for strength, then this battle had gone far beyond what anyone thought would happen.

    A Hyper Douluo was defeated by a Soul Douluo. Such an urrence was almost unheard of across the entire continent. More importantly, the opponent was just a food-type soul master which made the situation even more unbelievable.

    In fact, even the Boxing King Douluo Da Mo had no idea how he lost.

    The battle between the two sides was halted temporarily. The Hyper Douluo had only slowly regained consciousness after receiving emergency treatment from a recovery-type soul master.

    When he saw the hideous mess on his body that was the severely damaged three-word battle armor, his eyes rolled back and he passed out once again.

    The loss was truly disastrous! Even if the three-word battle armor could be repaired, it could not possibly restored to its original condition, and its power would certainly reduce given the extent of the damage.

    ¡°Pagoda Master Qiangu, shall we continue?¡± asked Tang Wulin with a smile.

    Qiangu Dongfeng had a gloomy expression. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t think that you will stand a chance just like that.¡±

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    It was the sixth round!

    One person rose up each from the lineups on both sides. A pleasant humming sound was heard echoing in the sky as the person from Shrek Academy¡¯s side began to fly. It was as if something had been awakened. The humming voice sounded clear, melodious and vigorous. The voice echoed in midair and spread through the entire sky.

    A woman flew up from Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side. She was a spiriter from the Spirit Pagoda. Just like the Boxing King Douluo, she was one of the members of the Spirit Pagoda organization.

    She had wrinkled skin, deep eyes, sparse white hair and there was a tumor on her forehead. Her appearance could be described as hideous beyondparison.

    Her back was hunched when she flew into the air. Had it not been for her ability to control the flight, there was no way one could tell that this was what a powerhouse looked like.

    On the other hand, the person that flew into the sky from Shrek Academy¡¯s side was the owner of the Stargod Sword martial soul, one of the Shrek Seven Monsters, Ye Xinn.

    She gave Xu Lizhi a gentle hug before she got up. She did not praise him, but her warm embrace was enough to enchant the chubby boy.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s entire body unleashed a special aura as she was floating in the sky. Whereas Xu Lizhi¡¯s aura was thick and heavy, hers was light and graceful. The soft humming sound wasing from her body. It sounded like someone cheering in excitement.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes were crystal clear while her long hair was tied into a french braid behind her head. Her entire person appeared to be neat and clean.

    The old woman looked at her with a deep gaze from the opposite side. ¡°I¡¯m Li Mengjie from the Spirit Pagoda.¡±

    It was a very pleasant name that was truly not a good match to her visage. However, everyone could not help being shocked as soon as they heard her introduce herself.

    This was a very famous person, of course. This was because she was the spiriter from the previous generation. After her retirement, she remained as one of the thirty-six elders of the Spirit Pagoda.

    The Qiangu n was a major yer within the Spirit Pagoda with a long history. It was the first great n, but it was defined not the only powerful one.

    Even the mighty Qiangu n was only controlling eleven seats out of the thirty-six elders of the Spirit Pagoda at the moment. Of course, this was already a sign of absolute dominance. However, some of the important matters in the organization would still need to be discussed with the other members. All of these members had yed a decisive role in the Spirit Pagoda and they were deep in the organization.

    Li Mengjie was one of these people that belonged to the highest administrative level in the Spirit Pagoda. She had already retired thirty years ago, so she was basically of the same generation as the Holy Spirit Douluo and the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo. However, she was not the kind of person that gave much attention to her looks, and she had never consumed any heaven and earth treasures. As a result, she appeared old and frail.

    She was the Witch Douluo Li Mengjie!

    When she was young, she was savagely rejected by a man she loved due to herck of beauty. This had resulted in her change of temperament afterward where she found joy in tampering with men¡¯s affectionter in life.

    She had a very special martial soul. She called herself a goddess, but the vast majority of people regarded her as a witch. Her ability was simr to cloning, but it was also rather akin to having multiple personalities. Her martial soul belonged to the category of special-type martial souls.

    The Witch martial soul was skilled in all sorts of control-type abilities and also in closebat. She was a dual-system soul master specializing in assault-type and control-type.

    In the past, Li Mengjie enjoyed ying with men¡¯s affection by relying on her ability to entice them. She would dally with the man until he was in her grasp before she finally revealed her true appearance and found joy in the man¡¯s fear and shock.

    Quite a lot of male soul masters were hurt by her before. Eventually, Shrek Academy even paid a visit to the Spirit Pagoda specificaly so that they could order Li Mengjie to control herself because of this. Had it not been for the fact the Witch Douluo had never killed anyone, Shrek Academy might have taken against her earlier.

    Afterward, it seemed that the Spirit Pagoda also thought that the Witch Douluo had gone overboard, so she was asked to retire from her position as a spiriter.

    No one had expected that the Witch Douluo woulde out of her retirement to challenge Shrek Academy in the day¡¯spetition.

    There was no doubt that Shrek Academy had the worst impression of this person, so her opponent from Shrek Academy would not show her any mercy.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ye Xinn from Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court!¡± Ye Xinn announced her name in a simple manner.

    If there was an edge to her words in the past, there was now a calmness. It was something that she had never felt before. It was like the calm that came after the storm.

    Li Mengjie suddenly chuckled. Herughter sounded very pleasant to the ears. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re very pretty. Come close so this old woman can take a better look.¡± As she spoke, she took a step forward in the sky and instantly moved hundreds of meters closer. Her emaciated palm reached for Ye Xinn¡¯s tender cheek.

    Ye Xinn stepped sideways. All of a sudden, a spark of starlight exploded right in front of her body and sted the opponent¡¯s palm away.

    However, at that moment, someone else had appeared behind Ye Xinn.

 Chapter 1617 - The Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 1617: The Goddess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was a woman as well. She appeared to be less than twenty years old. She wore a veil that concealed her face and was clothed in white. Her well-proportioned hourss figure could be seen indistinctly under the white veil. A fair-skinned hand stretched out and a finger was extended to touch the back of Ye Xinn¡¯s head.

    The starlight appeared once again precisely behind her head.

    ¡°Ding!¡± There was a crisp ringing sound as the finger was pushed away by the impact. Ye Xinn turned illusionary, and an emaciated palm grabbed at her cheek and missed.

    The momentary engagementsted for a very short period of time, but two attacks had already beenunched by each opponent. The woman in white silently returned to Li Mengjie¡¯s back and fused into her before vanishingpletely.

    It was the Witch. It was Li Mengjie¡¯s Witch martial soul.

    Li Mengjie¡¯s figure shed. There was no way to tell which soul skill she had unleashed as her body moved so swiftly, leaving behind a series of remnant shadows. An emaciated hand reached for Ye Xinn once again.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword had already appeared in her hand by this point. She was not in a rush or panicked by the situation. She swung the sword in her hand and conjured sparkles of starlight that immediately inteced into arge in the sky. It was her second soul skill, the Sword God¡¯s Net.

    When seen from below, it was just like fireworks in full bloom. It was not emitting a very powerful aura, but even Qiangu Dongfeng could not help revealing his astonishment upon seeing the sword.

    It was a sword aura with a concealed and concentrated essence! It appeared to be powerless, yet in reality, the sword aura was concealed inside and it would only trigger an outburst when it came into contact with the target.

    The Witch Douluo Li Mengjie giggled loudly. She stretched out her finger repeatedly while casting a series of shadow hands to touch the knots between the Star God¡¯s Net one at a time. The Star God¡¯s Net burst and rupturedpletely into pieces. However, the sword aura had also burst forth and produced a series of low hums which echoed through the sky.

    Li Mengjie¡¯s maneuver was halted for a moment as a result. A speckle of starlight had arrived in front of one of Li Mengjie¡¯s illusions brazenly.

    ¡°Zoom!¡± There was a quiet sound as the illusion vanished, leaving behind only one Li Mengjie in the sky. The tip of the Stargod Sword was mped between her index finger and middle finger.

    ¡°Good girl. Impressive, impressive.¡±

    Another pure white silhouette appeared once again. Her body began spinning and produced a powerful aura which surged around her. The unexpected suction force pulled at Ye Xinn¡¯s body, making her slide sideways.

    It was the Witch¡¯s Devil Dance!

    Ye Xinn retracted the Stargod Sword in her hand, and her entire body seemed to have fused with the light of the sword. She surged skyward and struggled free from the constraints. In the next moment, a speckle of dazzling starlight descended from the sky akin to the morning star.

    She had used her third soul skill, the Starfall Sword, to effectively break free and counterattack.

    The Devil Dance remained unchanged. The vortex expanded abruptly for a moment before it suddenly closed as if it was attempting to devour and destroy the starlight.

    However, thousands of meteors rained down looking like aary bombardment. The vortex was tainted with dazzling starlight in a split second.

    It was her fourth soul skill, the Sword Meteor Shower.

    The witch leaped up while the vortex disappeared. The meteor shower seemed to have turned into her essory. For some reason, Li Mengjie was standing side by side with the Witch. One of them was exquisite while the other was hideous. They were holding each other¡¯s hands. While their silhouettes spun around, Li Mengjie suddenly vanished.

    There was a dagger in the witch¡¯s hand. Time seemed to slow down when the dagger was swung about, and a lovely voice echoed through the sky.

    ¡°I...have...missed...you...¡±

    As these four soothing words reverberated in the sky, even the people watching the battle from below felt their bodies go numb all over.

    The sweet look of the witch¡¯s eyes and her sweet smile appeared alluring especially when her face was partially concealed by the veil.

    Those four words that came from her mouth sounded so enticing that any man would find it hard to stop himself from being lost in his wild fantasies of her.

    The Witch¡¯s dagger had arrived before Ye Xinn¡¯s body as she was speaking those words. As the dagger passed, it left behind waves of ripples in the sky.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s gaze changed ever so slightly upon seeing the ripples, and her body fell back at lightning speed. The four words spoken by the witch had not managed to affect her in the slightest.

    No outside influence could interfere with a soul master whose only love was for her sword! Ye Xinn¡¯s willpower was absolutely the strongest and most outstanding of the Shrek Seven Monsters. None of the other Monsters could evenpare to her.

    Even though Yuanen Yehui was a woman of few words in the past, that was also due to her family issues. Now that the knots in her heart had loosened, she was smiling more frequently than ever.

    On the other hand, Ye Xinn hadpletely focused, both physically and mentally, on her cultivation. She had barely indulged in distracting thoughts since she was always engaged in painstaking cultivation. She was only emotionally attached to the people around her, such as Xu Lizhi and herpanions.

    The unfamiliar voice could not possibly affect her at all, no matter how gentle and alluring it was.

    The distorted light around the dagger was something else. The light had only covered a very small area, but Ye Xinn could clearly feel that the aura was simr to Tang Wulin¡¯s Millennium Cloud technique. The dagger contained the power of space-time.

    She made a judgement in that split second and concluded that the Witch Douluo¡¯s space-time power was not only capable of reducing the opponent¡¯s lifespan, but it could also devour the opponent¡¯s time-rted abilities. It was because of this that it had such a small area of effect.

    A cold glint shed through Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes. In the sky, her body had suddenly stopped moving. Sparks of dazzling starlight suddenly burst forth from her body and made her appear as if she had turned translucent.

    Her seventh soul ring glowed brightly. Instantly, the soft humming sound that was heard in the beginning of this battle echoed through the sky once again. This time, a scene took shape in every person¡¯s mind. It felt as if a magnificent divine sword was about to be drawn from its sheath.

    It was her seventh soul skill and martial soul avatar, the Stargod Sword Body!

    ¡°Ding!¡± Sheunched Stargod Sword again. It struck the tip of the dagger with incredible uracy. There was a piercing humming noise as the dagger was pushed away.

    As the distorted light shattered, Li Mengjie appeared next to the witch once again.

    She had a rather foul expression on her face. ¡°Bad little girl!¡±

    Her talon-like right hand stretched out and grabbed the shoulder of the Witch by her side. In the next moment, the Witch suddenly transformed into a stream of white light and condensed in her palm.

    It had be a long, slim staff. On the tip of the staff, there was a figure that looked just like the Witch. Li Mengjie swung the staff in Ye Xinn¡¯s direction, releasing a puff of glowing white mist.

    It was a mist made up of thousands of long, fine needles, and it immediately covered every possible direction that Ye Xinn could use to evade the attack.

    Ye Xinn did not bother to dodge in any case. In her Stargod Sword Body state, she was the sword and the sword was she.

    In the sky shimmering with dazzling starlight, a spark of light suddenly illuminated to correspond to Ye Xinn. She thrust her Stargod Sword forward to split the glowing mist right down the middle.

    There was a sh piercing radiance that vanished soon after.

    The Witch Douluo¡¯s silhouette flickered as she had no choice but to take evasive action.

    She swept her staff horizontally, and a howl echoed through the sky. All the light around them suddenly vanished and turned into pitch-ck darkness.

    It was the Witch¡¯s Pitch Darkness!

    Ye Xinn remained calm andposed as before. A speckle of starlight illuminated above her head once again as she was confronted by the Witch¡¯s domain-like ability. The starlight absorbed the matter in its surroundings and Ye Xinn quickly vanished.

    It was her fifth soul skill, the Star Sword!

    In the sky, an iparably piercing aura began to emerge and spread out at a shocking speed. It felt as if the sky was being torn apart while the light of countless stars appeared. The dazzling starlight illuminated the sky with unparalleled brightness, shimmering as it dispersed the pitch ck darkness.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The Witch Douluo Li Mengjie was astonished. The darkness converged into one point and revealed Li Mengjie¡¯s form once again.

    When she had engaged in hand-to-handbat earlier, she could tell that Ye Xinn was a girl that had only broken through to Title Douluo-rank recently.

    Even though it was absolutely shocking for her to learn that the girl had made a breakthrough to Limit Douluo at such a young age, she was still far weaker than herself judging by herbat experience and inner secrets.

    Yet, the more she fought against the girl, the more uneasy she felt.

    Their battle did not look as intense as the earlier rounds, but that was not really the case. Fighting at close quarters like this was very risky because it was highly possible that the soul master would lose immediately upon being hit by the opponent.

    In reality, Li Mengjie had already seen the truth behind Xu Lizhi¡¯s victory in the previous match. Xu Lizhi¡¯s four-word battle armor would not havested too long. Had it not been for the Boxing King Douluo¡¯s arrogance, leading him to underestimate the opponent and attack carelessly, Xu Lizhi would have eventually revealed his weaknesses. The result would have been different Da Mo had fought more carefully.

 Chapter 1618 - Devil Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 1618: Devil Transformation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When that happened, she transmitted a voice message to Qiangu Dongfeng expressing her wish to take part in the next round.

    She would never repeat the Boxing King Douluo¡¯s mistake, of course. As a result, she was constantlyunching attacks as she fought against Ye Xinn, but she was also paying attention and observing Ye Xinn¡¯s responding technique.

    Li Mengjie was surprised to learn that she was incapable of detecting any weakness to exploit in this young maiden. Not only Ye Xinn was rich in actualbat experience, she was also skilled in utilizing her advantage. From the beginning of the battle, her sword¡¯s consciousness remained condensed and stored. Even when she was engaging in a counterattack, she never unleashed her full attacking ability. Li Mengjie felt like there was no opportunity for her to take advantage of the young maiden at all.

    Her skill that transformed her into the dagger was known as the Witch¡¯s Red Dust Dagger. There was a possibility that the opponent¡¯s life energy would be absorbed by her uponing into contact with the dagger even for a split second. She would devour a very small portion of the life energy absorbed.

    An ordinary person¡¯s life energy was utterly meaningless for her. She was only interested in the life energy of Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses. Moreover, the opponent¡¯s life force must be youthful and filled with vitality in order to replenish her needs.

    In any case, Ye Xinn chose to dodge without the slightest hesitation.

    On the other hand, when Ye Xinn began tounch counterattack, Li Mengjie could sense that the piercing aura unleashed from her Stargod Sword was definitely at Swordsoul rank. Additionally, she could tell that Ye Xinn¡¯s rank did not belong to the preliminary Swordsoul rank.

    ¡®Are all the students cultivated from Shrek so powerful?¡¯

    Li Mengjie squinted her eyes. She had never expected this situation would take ce and that the opponent would be more difficult to finish off than she had imagined.

    Even so, she had taken the lead to unleash her martial soul avatar. How long would she be able tost in her martial soul avatar state?

    Why did many high-ranking powerhouses choose to sound out the opponent at the start of the battle? It was because many powerful techniques would consume too much energy upon utilization.

    For example, martial soul avatars and battle armor domains were very demanding. Generally, the person that utilized these abilities would be at a disadvantage unless the opponent was defeated in one move, just like how Xu Lizhi defeated the opponent and achieved victory in the previous battle.

    There was no doubt that Ye Xinn was about to unleash a huge move at this point. The most crucial factor was that the Witch Douluo Li Mengjie could clearly feel that the move was going to be a grave threat to her! Had it not been for her martial soul avatar or battle armor, she predicted that it was highly possible that she would fail to withstand the attack.

    At her rank, she would never hesitate during such a crucial juncture. Otherwise, she would have died long ago. The Witch appeared once again, but she was pulled back into Li Mengjie immediately this time.

    The old and fragile figure swiftly fused with the seductive silhouette. Then, a ghastly image appeared.

    The silhouette remained as tempting as ever, but the face belonged to Li Mengjie. An old woman¡¯s visage was suddenly paired with an alluring figure. It appeared exceedingly odd and inharmonious.

    Her expression looked like she was struggling somewhat. Her aged facial features began to twist and change as if she was straining to turn herself young and beautiful. In the end, only half of her face transformed sessfully.

    When seen from one side, it was an exquisitely beautiful face with bright eyes and a sweet smile. However, when seen from the front, her face actually had contrasting halves. Half of it was Li Mengjie while the other half had the Witch¡¯s facial features.

    It was her Witch¡¯s avatar, the Devil Transformation!

    After she hadpleted her transformation, Li Mengjie¡¯s held her staff in her right hand and the dagger in her left.

    Then, a stream of dazzling starlight shone down from the sky. It was as if the light was carrying millions of gxies as it illuminated the entire ce instantaneously.

    It was Ye Xinn¡¯s sixth soul skill, the Swordstar Soul!

    Speckles of misty radiance began to glow on the Witch Douluo Li Mengjie¡¯s body, as if she was sensing something. Pieces of battle armor covered her body rapidly as shepleted the process of suiting up.

    Her battle armor was very special. The left side of her armor was ck while the right was white. Those colors contrasted with one another just like her face.

    She had unleashed her three-word battle armor in order to resist Ye Xinn¡¯s attack.

    The sky suddenly darkened as if night had fallen. Speckles of stars bloomed with radiance in the sky. All at once, the wide sky had turned into a sea of stars.

    It was her three-word battle armor domain, the Starry Sky!

    This was Ye Xinn¡¯s domain. She had imitated Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s domain intentionally when she was making the battle armor.

    The stars in her attack doubled in power under the amplification of the Starry Sky domain.

    The Witch Douluo Li Mengjie¡¯s expression turned solemn. She used the dagger in her left hand to draw a circle in front of her. It had transformed into a circr door of light pulsating with a distorted glow. When the stars dashed a short distance away from her, a portion of them flowed behind her as though they were not targeting her.

    It was Li Mengjie¡¯s eighth soul skill, the Surging Red Dust!

    She raised the staff in her right hand high and conjured a white vortex. The enormous vortex began spinning at high speed along with her body. It rotated and pushed away the speckles of starlight.

    It was her other eighth soul skill, the Devil Force Field!

    Yes, her Witch martial soul was simr to twin martial souls in a sense.

    As a result, she was blessed with so many useful soul skills.

    However, her type of twin martial souls was quite different from most. Hers belonged to the category of twin souls produced from the same body where her two martial souls were either very simr or the exact opposite of one another. For example, Xie Xie¡¯s martial soul was also the same before it had evolved into the Time-space dragon.

    An amazing sight appeared at that moment.

    An illusionary sky was suddenly projected below the Witch Douluo¡¯s feet, exactly the same as the sky above her. What was even more extraordinary was that speckles of starlight had also appeared in the projected sky with a stream of gxies.

    The ground had been right below her feet, but it was as if she had been immersed in the cosmos in the next moment. She waspletely enshrouded by the starry sky in all directions. In a split second, the stream of stars and gxies transformed into a huge starry vortex and covered Li Mengjiepletely.

    Li Mengjie had a drastic change of countenance atst. She had never expected that Ye Xinn would have such a formidable outburst. This power was unimaginable.

    Piercing light burst forth from Li Mengjie¡¯s body, and ayer of pink radiance spread out from beneath her feet. Starlight would fade and vanish soundlessly uponing into contact with the misty radiance.

    Li Mengjie¡¯s eighth soul skill was already fully underway when the opponent¡¯s attack had arrived, so it was toote for her to change her soul skill even if she wanted to. As a result, she could only initiate her three-word battle armor domain, Devil Death!

    The domain would produce a terrifying effect. It was equipped with a highly damaging corrosive effect. Even though its range was rather limited, it would immediately melt away the opponentpletely until there was nothing left, like bone-gnawing maggots on a corpse.

    The only issue with this domain was that its coverage was rtively small. However, its advantage was that it could be used for both attack and defense.

    The domain was helping her to resist a major portion of the sts of starlight, but the amount of starlight was overwhelming. Every piercing spark was condensed from the purest Stargod Sword¡¯s aura.

    Li Mengjie was capable of neutralizing the attack, yet she was incapable of resisting the sharp sword¡¯s consciousness contained in the sword¡¯s aura. She found that she had begun to feel that her spirit was assaulted.

    The eyes of the audience members watching the battle from below were so bedazzled by the brilliant starlight that they could not see what was happening clearly.

    Such a grand scene was quite different from the earlier battles. The outburst of the Stargod Sword¡¯s attack in this instant was quite terrifying. It was not inferior to Yuanen Yehui¡¯s earlier performance.

    Ye Xinn, whose cultivation base had broken through to nine-ringed, was already so grown-up.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Threeyers of glowing mist exploded in session beside the Witch Douluo Li Mengjie. The starlight had burst into pieces and much of the sword¡¯s consciousness that breached Li Mengjie earlier was removed. However, more starlight continued surging toward her in the next moment as if it had no end.

    Li Mengjie felt as if she was drowning in mud. She was enduring the terrifying assault at every moment without stopping. ¡®I thought that she had just reached Title Douluo-rank recently? How can she possibly sustain an attack of this extent for such a long time?¡¯

    The most crucial part was that the streams of sword tips were razor-sharp, to the extent that Li Mengjie dared not use her battle armor to withstand the attack.

 Chapter 1619 - Three To Three

    <h4>Chapter 1619: Three To Three</h4>

    The earlier misfortune of the Boxing King Douluo was still vivid in her mind. It was fine for her to lose this round of thepetition, but it would be a huge loss if her three-word battle armor was destroyed!

    Both of them were caught in something like a war of attrition. No one could ascertain Ye Xinn¡¯s current condition, but her attack seemed to be as unstoppable as the tide. On the other hand, Li Mengjie¡¯s domain and defense had begun to weaken gradually. After the three explosions, she had passed her zenith and was in the process of waning.

    The people below were watching the battle in the sky nervously. It was possible for anyone to achieve the final victory at this moment.

    All of a sudden, Li Mengjie heaved a sigh as if she had made a tough decision. She swung her right arm and conjured a stretch of crystal-clear radiance which came sshing out from her palm. It was a cape that was almost transparent. It covered her body in an instant and enshrouded around her entire person.

    At once, something peculiar urred. The streams of starlight thatnded on her body were bounced away by the cape in session leaving her unharmed.

    Then, the cape beamed out a radiance that transformed into a shield of light. It surrounded and protected Li Mengjie. There was no way the starlight could prate the shield regardless of how hard it charged at her.

    It was a divine weapon!

    Tang Wulin was immediately stunned. There was no doubt that the cape utilized by Li Mengjie was a divine weapon, specifically a defense-type.

    It was not his first time seeing a divine weapon from the Spirit Pagoda. There was no doubt that the Spirit Pagoda was the best on the entire continent when it came to financial and material resources.

    The Witch Douluo Li Mengjie had originated from an ancient n that had been tied to the Spirit Pagoda for thousands of years. The inner secrets of her n were rich and profound. The Goddess Cloak was their greatest treasure.

    However, the requirements for using the Goddess Cape were extremely strict. For every asion it was used, it would need to recharge for one year. The n would only use it as ast resort.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s attack was beingpletely blocked due to the protection of the Goddess Cape.

    A few minutes had passed before the starlight began to lessen. There was a sh of light, and the Pitch Darkness vanished. Ye Xinn was floating in the sky, her face slightly pale.

    Her grip on the Stargod Sword in her hand remained as firm as ever. She took a deep breath and unleashed the starlight once again.

    Despite knowing that the opponent had a divine weapon, she did not have any intention of giving up.

    Even so, Li Mengjie made a move at that point.

    She tossed the dagger in her hand into the air and it transformed into a white veil that blotted out the sky and covered the earth in an instant. She waved the staff in her right hand, and nine glowing phantoms suddenly appeared in midair. The phantoms took the form of nine witches.

    The white veil rolled and fluttered in the air while the nine witches pointed toward Ye Xinn simultaneously.

    A piercing radiance shot toward Ye Xinn at lightning speed. Nine beams of radiance had arrived at her side almost in unison.

    Ye Xinn swung the Stargod Sword and it burst forth with its sword¡¯s consciousness. However, each of the nine beams of light was filled with a terrifying energy. Some of the energy was spinning in a clockwise direction while some was spinning anticlockwise. Every attack was quite different from the other. It felt as if each one was filled with enough power to destroy Heaven and Earth.

    It was the Devil Nine Fingers! It was Li Mengjie¡¯s ninth soul skill and also a technique she had stowed away for emergency purposes.

    In addition to the white veil fluttering in the air, thebined attack was known as the Heaven Evilness Rolls, Devil Nine Fingers!

    It was an attack formed by drawing in the most powerful evil energy between Heaven and Earth. The outburst was akin to ast resort for Li Mengjie.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword was constantly swaying due to the bombardment of the Nine Fingers. Her body had begun to sway as well.

    Finally, a beam of radiance struck her left shoulder. Ye Xinn gave out a muffled cry and fell backward.

    The Heaven Evilness rolled upward and tightly tied up Ye Xinn in a split second. Ye Xinn found that she was surrounded by glowing phantoms, and the dagger had already made its way to the area between her brows.

    The victory and defeat of the battle were already determined!

    The opponents gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. There was a strange expression on the Witch Douluo Li Mengjie¡¯s contrasting facial features making her look even more peculiar.

    ¡°Little girl, you did really well. This battle has not been a glorious victory for me. Perhaps, I would have lost without the Goddess Cape. Can you please tell me, what is the name of your skill that you used to trap me earlier?¡±

    Ye Xinn said expressionlessly, ¡°The Shifting Stars.¡±

    Yes, it was her eighth soul skill, the Shifting Stars!

    With her Starry Sky and Stargod Sword Body, Ye Xinn unleashed the Swordstar Soul first to burst out with a powerful offensive, and she thenunched the Shifting Stars to duplicate the stars and gxies so that she could produce aprehensive attack. The move was Ye Xinn¡¯s all-out attack.

    The power of this technique was terrifying.

    Li Mengjie nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that goes ¡®the waves in the Yangtze River drive on those ahead¡¯. The future belongs to all of you.¡± She retracted her Heaven Evilness Rolls, turned around and left.

    There was a look of lonesomeness in Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes. She descended from the sky andnded on Shrek¡¯s side once again.

    Tang Wulin quickly weed her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. The opponent had a divine weapon.¡±

    Ye Xinn did not look at him and just muttered to herself, ¡°My soul power is insufficient. I was unable to continue with my ninth soul skill. If I could have, the result may have been somewhat different.¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless. Ye Xinn was abat fanatic, so it was to be expected that her train of thought was quite different from an ordinary person¡¯s.

    The score was three to three!

    The score after the six rounds of one-on-one battles was three to three. Both sides were equally matched.

    However, judging by the look of things, Shrek Academy appeared to have the upper hand, especially when the participant from Shrek Academy had actuallypelled the Witch Douluo to use her divine weapon during the final round of the match. Just as Li Mengjie had said, the match was not a glorious victory for her.

    The seventh round of the contest was also the final round of the one-on-one battles.

    Tang Wulin walked out from his side while Qiangu Dongfeng had also walked out from the opposite end.

    ¡°Is the Tang Sect Master nning to participate in the battle personally?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng looked at Tang Wulin with a smile.

    Li Mengjie had still won the battle anyhow. It was a victory for the Spirit Pagoda regardless of how the victory was achieved. In Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s opinion, that was enough.

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°If Pagoda Master Qiangu is participating in the battle then I will keep youpany, of course. I wonder if Pagoda Master Qiangu is willing to guide me or not.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng burst outughing aloud. ¡°Why not? Since the Sect Master is nning to give up on winning this round, naturally, I think that I should keep youpany.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng leaped up and flew toward the sky without the slightest hesitation. He was a Limit Douluo. In his eyes, Tang Wulin could never possibly be a match for him in a one-on-one battle, no matter how great his abilities. In the Joust For A Spouse Festival earlier, did he not lose to Gu Yuena, huh?

    In fact, Gu Yuena was not even a real Limit Douluo yet. If he could defeat Tang Wulin in this battle, his side would have a clear advantage regardless of the opponent¡¯s age, identity and position.

    However, as Qiangu Dongfeng leaped into the sky, another silhouette from Shrek Academy¡¯s side did so as well.

    Moreover, the person had only leaped up for dozens of meters into the air before hended on the ground. He said smilingly, ¡°I ept my defeat! I ept my defeat!¡±

    This man had been standing near the back of the lineup on Shrek Academy¡¯s side earlier. In fact, no one had even noticed his presence.

    He had an extremely ordinary appearance. Leave alone the Spirit Pagoda, not many of Shrek Academy¡¯s high-ranking officials were acquainted with him.

    ¡°Uh, Uncle Lee, what are you doing here?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s face had turned concerned. He swiftly stepped forth and pulled the man back after he hadnded.

    The man looked to be in his fifties. He had a rather aged appearance and was dressed in extremely simple, unsophisticated clothing.

    As he watched Tang Wulin pull him, he cracked into a bitter smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Pavilion Master. I¡¯m also part of Shrek, so I thought I was going to do my part for the academy too?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Lee, you...¡± Tang Wulin had a gloomy expression.

    Uncle Lee heaved a sigh and said, ¡°But I had no choice when I saw that he was so powerful! I am incapable of fighting him! Therefore, I could only admit my defeat.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke with a gloomy expression, ¡°Uncle Lee, you aren¡¯t a spy sent from the Spirit Pagoda, are you?¡±

    Uncle Lee shook his head profusely. ¡°No, no, of course not. I¡¯ve been guarding Shrek Academy¡¯s main door for three decades. I¡¯m afraid I would have been buried together with Shrek if I had not happened to be on leave during the great catastrophe. I came rushing over at once during the reconstruction of Shrek. Pavilion Master, don¡¯t use me of being something I¡¯m not!¡±

    Still in midair, Qiangu Dongfeng was also all confused. What was happening there? Could it be that this person was truly a spy sent over from his side? Yet, he had never heard of this before!

    No, that was not right!

    All of a sudden, Qiangu Dongfeng realized the problem in this case, but Tang Wulin had already raised his head and looked toward him before he could even say anything. Tang Wulin said with a recalcitrant tone, ¡°We ept our defeat. You have won this round, Pagoda Master Qiangu, but it¡¯s not a glorious victory for you because you¡¯ve only triumphed over Shrek¡¯s gatekeeper.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng descended from the sky and said in rage, ¡°Tang Wulin, this is obviously a cunning scheme of yours. I bet you don¡¯t have the courage to fight against me, do you?¡±

    Tang Wulin scoffed coldly. ¡°Pagoda Master Qiangu, an honest man doesn¡¯t deal underhand. We shall look into Uncle Lee¡¯s incident properly after this. Perhaps, you would like to ept your defeat this round and take it that I¡¯ve fought against you? If not, shall you then continue to participate in the following battle?¡±

 Chapter 1620 - Twins

    <h4>Chapter 1620: Twins</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Qiangu Dongfeng hastily weighed the matter mentally. He concluded that he was trapped by Tang Wulin¡¯s scheme and scoffed in rage. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you can win just by using such a cunning trick.¡±

    Tang Wulin scoffed coldly. ¡°So, do you still want to fight?¡±

    Knowing that he was tricked, Qiangu Dongfeng looked at him with a burning gaze. Tang Wulin used a nobody that came from nowhere to ¡°fight¡± against him, the Limit Douluo. Therefore, he would not be able to participate in the uing two-on-two battle anymore.

    Of course, if the two-on-two battle only awarded one point, it would not be much of an issue for him, but victory in the two-on-two match was actually worth two points. That was quite different. Tang Wulin had obviously tricked him, and he had to suffer in silence, as there was nothing he could do to expose Tang Wulin¡¯s scheme.

    After studying this matter, Shrek Academy appeared to be losing by one point during the earlier one-on-one battles. That being the case, both of the two great Limit Douluos, including himself and Leng Yaozhu, had already participated in thepetition. Leng Yaozhu was almost as powerful as Yali in the sense that they had just recently elevated to Limit Douluo-tank. Nevertheless, Leng Yaozhu was a four-word battle armor master and an assault-type Limit Douluo!

    If either he or Leng Yaozhu could fight against Yali in a one-on-one battle, it would almost certainly be a win for the Spirit Pagoda. Even so, though Shrek¡¯s side had lost two battles, they could still win the war.

    Although Qiangu Zhangting and Leng Yaozhu had won two rounds, they had not defeated Shrek¡¯s greatest fighters. On the other hand, what kind of people had been sent out from Shrek Academy from the beginning until now?

    Yali and the fully hidden Long Yeyue had yet to participate in the contest. They were obviously low on manpower, so they came up with a scheme to weaken their opponent.

    However, if Shrek thought that they could win just by doing so, then they were gravely mistaken. The Spirit Pagoda and their thousand of years of inner secrets would ensure that they would not be finished off so easily!

    Qiangu Dongfeng calmed down after figuring all of this out. At the very least, this meant that Shrek Academy genuinelycked inner secrets at the very least. The idea of Yun Ming¡¯s resurrection was simply a joke. He had already queried the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s side in detail. The Holy Spirit Cult exined that without the power of a God, it was impossible for resurrection to be performed. Yun Ming had only left behind a wisp of a soul that was attached to a tool in a vegetative state.

    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯d like to see what other tricks you have up your sleeves anyway.¡±

    As he spoke, Qiangu Dongfeng turned around and looked at his own subordinates, casting them a meaningful nce.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression had returned to his usual calm. His face did not reveal what he was thinking at all.

    The parents and students watching thepetition from afar felt baffled. Why did Shrek Academy try to stir up trouble with a trick? However, despite the situation, they felt like both Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda were equally matched. Though they had an extra point, the Spirit Pagoda had still not managed to suppress Shrek.

    The parents were feeling that their trip to the academy was well worth it. Apetition between two great forces would cost a lot if it was ticketed, but they had the opportunity to watch it for free.

    Even though the soul television channels were also broadcasting the event live, watching it on the television would not be as good as watching it in-person.

    The battles in the sky could only be filmed from the ground due to theck of preparation beforehand. The rity of the footage was a problem as well.

    Tang Wulin and Qiangu Dongfeng stood facing one another once again. Both of them began the countdown simultaneously.

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    Two silhouettes from both sides leaped up and flew into the sky in an instant.

    In the soul masters¡¯ world, one-on-one and two-on-two battles had existed since ancient times. They had been held since the era of the Tang Sect¡¯s founder, Tang San. At the time, two-on-two battles were very often carried out. They were frequently fought between soul masters that possessed martial soul fusion skills. It was a chance for them to use their lethal fighting techniques by working together with their partners as a team.

    The pair flying into the sky from the Spirit Pagoda were two tall middle-aged men withrge builds. They appeared to be in their thirties. Both of them were muscr with short hair like steel needles.

    Their most prominent characteristic was that they both looked exactly the same. They were identical twins!

    The Spirit Pagoda did not intend to hide anything. What was the significance of a set of twins in this battle? This meant that there was a good chance that they possessed martial soul fusion skills.

    Generally, twin soul masters were destined to work with one another if they could cultivate themselves to a certain level. Moreover, it was highly possible that they could be born with martial soul fusion skills.

    Tang Wulin had encountered opponents like these before when he was young. Such foes were rather troublesome to deal with.

    The Spirit Pagoda had sent out such a pair of twins. As soon as they soared skyward, both of them unleashed nine soul rings in unison. Each of them had three purple and six ck soul rings. Even though they were slightly weakerpared to the soul masters from the earlier battles, the team of a pair of twins obviously possessed a martial soul fusion skill. Otherwise, they would not be qualified to represent the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s team.

    Tang Wulin could not help shaking his head in secret upon witnessing this. The Spirit Pagoda was still the Spirit Pagoda after all! Leave alone everything else, no other ordinary force could everpare to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s inner secrets. Tang Wulin had not encountered many of the soul masters they had sent out on this day, but they were all Title Douluo-ranked.

    A Title Douluo was already considered a person that could guard an entire n in an ordinary small sect. It seemed that only the Spirit Pagoda was aware of how many Title Douluos they had on their side. They relied on the allure of their spirit souls to enroll more powerhouses for their own purposes.

    In turn, the two people that rose into the sky from Shrek Academy¡¯s side were also very burly. In fact, they wererger and more muscr than their opponents on the other side.

    However, they were not twins.

    The person standing on the left side had a tall, massive figure with his bald head shining in the sun. His body was brimming with such strength that even his clothes could not conceal his bulging muscles.

    The person standing by his side was only slightly shorter. He was also an extremely muscr man. He had a crude appearance while his entire person exuded a powerful boldness.

    There was no doubt that these two were the Body Douluo A Ruheng and the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi.

    They had followed Tang Wulin and chose to remain at Shrek. Sima Jinchi would never leave Tang Wulin, while A Ruheng found that he had nowhere else to go. Tang Wulin requested that both of them be the academy¡¯s teachers so they could replenish the teaching strength of Shrek.

    Being teachers was new for them. They had no idea how far they could go, but they were very interested in the offer. They agreed to stay at once.

    Tang Wulin had already discussed with them prior to this that they would be participating in the first round of the two-on-two matches.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s database had very little information on these two. At least, they had no details that would be of use in this battle.

    A Ruheng had been cultivating in the Body Sect ever since he was a child. He had only joined society after he had sessfully cultivated his martial soul. He encountered Tang Wulin after participating in apetition for the first time. Heter went looking for Tang Wulin and chose to remain by his side ever since.

    On the other hand, the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi was a high-ranking officer in the Southern Army Corps in the past. His information was naturally protected by the military¡¯s security. As a result, there was very little avable on him. He stayed at Tang Wulin¡¯s side like a weapon. He had never done anything shocking, so not much attention had been ced on him. Even when he appeared in the previous Joust For A Spouse Festival, he did it in make up.

    Therefore, Qiangu Dongfeng had only frowned a little upon seeing these two people representing Shrek in the battle with their original appearances. He could feel that these two people possessed Title Douluo-ranked cultivation bases as well, so their abilities should be rather impressive. Nevertheless, Qiangu Dongfeng was feeling very confident in the team he had chosen for this match.

    Not every pair could simply team-up and cooperate well in battle!

    Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Then, they turned their heads to the side with disdainful expressions on their face.

    ¡°Let me tell you this. Don¡¯t slow me down, okay?!¡± said Sima Jinchi scornfully.

    A Ruheng scoffed coldly. ¡°Stay down. You should just stay down now. I¡¯m good at doing this alone. Why do I need you here getting in the way?!¡±

 Chapter 1621 - You Are Convicted And Your Light Is Sealed For Today

    <h4>Chapter 1621: You Are Convicted And Your Light Is Sealed For Today</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°How dare you? Tell me, what else are you capable of doing other than relying on your brute force? Had it not been for the respect of our young master, do you think I¡¯d consent to fight together with you? You¡¯re getting in my way!¡±

    Both of them were quarreling loudly as they flew into the sky. They did not conceal their hatred for each other.

    Tang Wulin could not help covering his face below as he heaved a sigh. ¡°These two men, huh! Why are they quarreling again?¡±

    Yali spoke with a slight hesitation, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have sent them. The battle of two-on-two requires close cooperation between two people.¡±

    Looking a little helpless, Tang Wulin nced at Yali. He shook his head gently and looked at Qiangu Dongfeng on the opposite side, but he was quiet.

    Naturally, Qiangu Dongfeng was watching everything.

    ¡®Are you putting up a show for me? What¡¯s the purpose then? You sent out two Title Douluos from your side, yet it¡¯s obvious that these people are useless. I¡¯m going to observe for a while. It¡¯s highly possible that these two will participate in the seven-on-seven battleter on. After all, I don¡¯t think that all the Shrek Seven Monsters have elevated to Title Douluo-rank yet. It¡¯s highly unlikely they¡¯ll take part in the final seven-on-seven battle at the end.¡¯

    At present, the participants from both sides had risen to the designated height.

    The Spirit Pagoda sent out a pair of twin brothers from their side. Needless to say, the identical twins were mirror images of one another. The elder was Bai Haoze while the younger was Bai Zhicen. Their names were particrly charming but were a mismatch to their crude looks.

    Both of them were slowing down as they approached the sky. Just then, a pair of pure white feathered wings grew from each of their backs.

    Were they flying-type soul masters? Moreover, they had beast souls too.

    The experienced audience could tell by a nce.

    It was even more peculiar that the top of their heads began to transform too. A horn grew out from each of their heads.

    A spiral-shaped golden horn grew from Bao Haoze¡¯s head while a simr silver horn grew from Bai Zhicen¡¯s head. The gold and silver colorsplemented each other well.

    They had a pair of wings and a horn each. What were their martial souls?

    The people from Shrek were not acquainted with them. Apparently, they were not famous soul masters on the continent, but they were probably the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s secret weapons.

    A Ruheng did not bother to analyze or pay any attention to the opponent¡¯s ability. His fighting method was simple, which was to fight with brute force!

    The muscles on A Ruheng¡¯s body swelled up. His eyes widened as he shouted in rage. He was charging straight, akin to a meteor, at the Bai n brothers who were on the opposite side. The distance between A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi grew apart within a split second. There was no cooperation between the two as each wanted to take on the opponents by himself.

    Even the outsiders knew they were not cooperating with one another for sure. Why would they be partners in a battle of two-on-two?

    Furthermore, the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi¡¯s reaction was even more ludicrous. He watched A Ruheng charge forward as he stood with his arms crossed. He was just waiting to watch a good show without any intention of heading over to assist A Ruheng.

    Was this even a two-on-two battle anymore?

    With no time for the people to even consider, the Body Douluo and Strength God A Ruheng had already reached the opponents. He raised his huge fists and pounded straight at Bai Zhicen.

    Bai Zhicen¡¯s silhouette shed once. Using teleportation, he switched ces with his elder brother. At the same time, the white radiance on their bodies glowed brighter than ever before. A piercing golden light bloomed in the sky. In the next instant, everyone seemingly felt an additional sun in the sky.

    The Bai n brothers were enshrouded by the bright light in a split second. A gush of copious light elementsshed out ferociously at the Body Douluo A Ruheng.

    A Ruheng was sted away from the impact akin to a cannonball. He could not withstand the opponent¡¯s attack despite his strong physique. He was sted a thousand meters away with gold-yellow mes igniting on his body. He was not in a good condition.

    The Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi was startled as well. He hastily unleashed his martial soul. The Dragon ying Saber was conjured in his hand, and he appeared to calm down slightly.

    What sort of martial soul was that? The attack was surprisingly vicious.

    Sima Jinchi was well aware of A Ruheng¡¯s abilities. Although A Ruheng was rather arrogant, only Tang Wulin could rival his strength and defense in the entire Shrek Academy. His Body Douluo title was no ident since he was the first person who cultivated the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique sessfully in the current generation.

    Despite A Ruheng¡¯s ultra strong defense, he was still sted away by the opponent¡¯s single strike. One need only imagine how powerful the opponent¡¯s attack was.

    Furthermore, the sphere of golden light condensed inward abruptly after A Ruheng was sted away. It shrank from an initial diameter of five meters down to three. Out of the blue, ayer of misty silver radiance appeared on its surface. Soon after, a light shadow shed once. In the next moment, the enormous golden light orb enshrouded Sima Jinchi trapping him.

    It was zing hot! It was Sima Jinchi¡¯s first feeling upon being enshrouded. At the same time, an exceedingly strong suction force pulled at his body preventing him from escaping the golden light orb.

    The power of its overall energy was close to a Limit Douluo. Undoubtedly, it was the martial soul fusion skill of the two Title Douluos.

    Sima Jinchi surmised that he did not possess A Ruheng¡¯s powerful defense, so he dared not act recklessly. He unleashed his battle armor at once.

    His battle armor was thick and heavy. The dark yellow battle armor appeared to be extremely condensed and heavy. He thrusted the Dragon ying Saber forward and relied on his utmostprehension of his sabersoul to attack without using any other soul skill.

    A soft ¡®poof¡¯ was heard. Gold-red mes gushed forth and enshrouded Sima Jinchi¡¯s body instantly. He was also sted away on impact.

    Fortunately, he was protected by his battle armor. A radiance shed once on his body and the mes were extinguished. Obviously, he was rmed and bewildered.

    The golden light orb shrank once again while the silver radiance appeared in its ce.

    Meanwhile, deep booming sounds akin to a drumroll were heard.

    ¡°Thump! thump! thump!¡±

    The golden light orb was evidently affected by the sound. It slowed down for a moment at the same spot.

    A momentter, A Ruheng who was sted away to the distance had flown back. Sima Jinchi did not heed him at all but thrusted the Dragon ying Saber in his hand.

    In an instant, the sky dimmed with gusts of strong blowing winds. Vast expanses of illusions appeared soon after.

    The bright sky darkened in time. The illusions appeared exceedingly real as countless giant dragons emerged in the sky. Sima Jinchi¡¯s silhouette vanished soon after. At the same time, A Ruheng disappeared along with him.

    It was his battle armor domain, the Thousands Dragons Legition!

    A deep, solemn dragon¡¯s roar was heard echoing in the sky. It felt as if the entire sky was filled with giant dragons. Just looking at the scene was enough to take one¡¯s breath away.

    The golden light orb stopped moving. It was apparent that the opponents were incapable of locking down their targets.

    Bai Haoze and Bai Zhicen¡¯s martial soul fusion skill was known as the shing Light. Their martial soul was extremely rare. It was a top grade, extremely powerful martial soul known as the Unicorn!

    The brothers¡¯ martial souls were different. Bai Haoze¡¯s unicorn was the Light Unicorn while Bai Zhicen¡¯s was the Spatial Unicorn. These two different unicorn martial souls were capable ofpleting an iparably powerful martial soul fusion skill.

    They were discovered when they were at the Spirit Pagoda to receive their spirit souls. Later, the Spirit Pagoda invited them to join by offering them huge benefits with exceedingly good terms and the best treatments for their cultivation. In twenty five years, they elevated themselves to be Title Douluos sessfully. Moreover, they also brought the martial soul fusion skill to greater heights of development.

    Simultaneously, they were equipped with the powers of light and space which empowered their martial soul fusion skill through a myriad of changes. Moreover, they were twin brothers with a highpatibility between their martial souls which was rated at over eighty percent. As a result, they were capable of sustaining their martial soul fusion skill for a longer period of time aspared to an ordinary martial soul fusion skill.

    By themselves, each was only an ordinary Title Douluo, but when they were together, they were one of the peak fighting forces of the Spirit Pagoda.

    At present, the light orb stopped moving when it was confronted by the domain changes in the sky. The light orb turned translucent to reveal the two brothers standing side by side inside.

    The horns on their heads appeared especially bright and distinct with their individual horns shimmering in a golden and silver radiance respectively.

    All of a sudden, an overbearing voice was heard echoing through the entire sky.

    ¡°How do you plead, guilty or not guilty?¡±

    A white giant dragon appeared on the tform without the people noticing. The giant dragon was massive, yet it was standing with its enormous body in a submissive manner.

    ¡°I plead guilty.¡± The white giant dragon sounded a little weak as if it was in a lot of fear.

    ¡°Alright. You¡¯re convicted and your light is sealed today.¡± The overbearing voice was heard once again. Soon after, a giant saber was seen in the sky. It was a huge saber shimmering with a nine-colored radiance.

    The giant saber swung down from the sky. All at once, it felt as if the entire sky was being torn apart.

    A stream of radiance shed past. The sky dimmed with its golden color vanishing without a trace.

 Chapter 1622 - Brothers Or Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 1622: Brothers Or Sisters</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Bai n brothers were horrified. Bai Haoze felt the rich light element inside his body draining at a shocking speed. It was as if there was an unseen ckhole attached to his body. It was devouring all the light elements inside his body ferociously.

    The feeling was so terrifying that he reacted hastily to slow it down despite the initial shock.

    However, the overbearing force bounded him such that he was incapable of struggling free.

    The shing Light was broken abruptly. Bai Haoze unleashed his battle armor instantly.

    A golden battle armor enshrouded his entire body including his pair of wings, but the light aura remained weak.

    A giant silhouette descended from the sky at this very moment. The silhouette sped his hands together and pounded down brazenly.

    It was the Body Douluo A Ruheng!

    He was not severely injured when he was hit the first time. Only his upper garment was pulverized while hisplexion appeared a little charred.

    Currently, his pounding was mind-blowing and forceful as if he was trying to smash heaven and earth.

    A silver radiance shed once. Bai Haoze vanished into thin air. He was already a hundred meters away when he reappeared in the next moment.

    Bai Zhicen had teleported his elder brother away. His body shimmered with a silver radiance once again, and he was at the back of A Ruheng. He stepped forward right onto A Ruheng¡¯s spine.

    A Ruheng did not bother to dodge nor hide. Instead, he allowed Bai Zhicen to step onto his neck. The muscles around his neck and shoulders rxed abruptly but contracted soon after. He grabbed Bai Zhicen¡¯s foot brazenly with his muscles as if his muscles were his hand.

    The thick blood essence gushed forth with a formidable strength. Just as Bai Zhicen was about to teleport himself away again, the space surrounding him exploded suddenly which rendered him incapable of sensing any spatial fluctuation.

    In the next moment, A Ruheng was already before Bai Zhicen. He stretched out his huge hand and grabbed Bai Zhicen¡¯s body at one go.

    Bai Zhicen swiped his right hand helplessly against his head to transform the silver horn on his head into a sword which was then used to stab A Ruheng.

    A Ruheng remained unmoving just as before. He allowed the sword to stab at his palm. The blood radiance burst forth as the sharp spiral sword tip shed A Ruheng¡¯s hand. The sword was immediately locked down by A Ruheng¡¯s muscles.

    The blood essence surged and exploded once again. A pull was exerted abruptly and Bai Zhicen had arrived before A Ruheng.

    A Ruheng wrapped his arms around Bai Zhicen. He burst outughing aloud as his terrifying body strength burst forth.

    Bai Zhicen¡¯s three-word battle armor creaked due under the tremendous pressure. It was obviously going to give way soon.

    Simrly, Bai Haoze was not in a favorable condition as he appeared on the other side.

    The Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi appeared right in front of Bai Haoze. This time, Sima Jinchi was without his Dragon ying Saber. His battle armor had also vanished as he appeared to be unarmed.

    Sealing light was not an easy task. Sima Jinchi was capable of sealing elements of any attribute, but he could only do it when his battle armor domain and the Dragon ying Saber were fully fused.

    Under ordinary circumstances, he rarely engaged in battle in such a manner since it made him look passive. Nheless, he deemed it as necessary in today¡¯s battle. He relied on his sealing of the light element to break his opponent¡¯s martial soul fusion skill. Sima Jinchi was unfazed that his opponent was dded in battle armor while he was unarmed.

    A Light Unicorn which had lost its light was akin to a tiger without its fangs.

    Hence, he began tounch attacks at Bai Haoze while A Ruheng was attacking Bai Zhicen relentlessly on the other side.

    Sima Jinchi cracked a smile as he took a step forward and pped Bai Haoze.

    Instantly, Bai Haoze was in a chaotic state of darkness. At the same time, he could hear countless giant dragons howling sorrowfully in his ears. The power of that p was truly immense that he felt as if the opponent was trying to separate heaven from the earth. The assault on his spirit was even more horrifying.

    When Tang Wulin encountered the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi earlier, Sima Jinchi had already grasped the profundity of the sabersoul. He was the embodiment of the divine weapon. Even if the Dragon ying Saber was not in his grasp, he was precisely the saber so long as the saber was in his heart.

    Bai Haoze dared not slow down as he touched his sword which was transformed from his horn. It burst forth with dozens of sword tips. His light attribute waspletely sealed at the moment. As a result, most of his soul skills could not be utilized. Even his battle armor was weakened substantially.

    How rich was Sima Jinchi¡¯s actualbat experience? He did notck experience as he had been sparring with A Ruheng for the past few years. Both of them were familiar with one another after having sparred a long time. He had even picked up A Ruheng¡¯sck of concern for others during a battle.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Even though Bai Haoze was enhanced by his battle armor, he was at a disadvantage without his light attribute whenpared to Sima Jinchi.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s body fell back from the collision. He then took a step forward and pped Bai Haoze once again. This time, Bai Haoze felt a giant dragon appearing before him. It was a fearsome giant dragon which was gray all over. All of a sudden, the giant dragon was cut into two while the evil energy turned the air cold.

    ¡°Argh...¡± Bai Haoze shrieked in fear.

    On the other hand, Bai Zhicen was being hugged by A Ruheng on the other side of the sky. His battle armor was being squeezed into his body which made him scream out in fear simrly.

    Momentster, their opponents became the ones who were triggered.

    ¡°F*ck, what the h*ll!¡± the Body Douluo A Ruheng was so startled he released his grasp instantly as if he had seen a ghost. At the same time, he fell back unbelievably.

    On the other side of the battlefield, the Saber God, Gale Saber Demon Siman Jinchi¡¯s right palm was nearing Bai Haoze¡¯s neck. He would have knocked his opponent unconscious if only he had taken one more step forward. Yet, he stopped himself immediately as if he was clutching a burning hot yam in his hand. He then retreated at lightning speed.

    Why were they reacting in such a manner? It was their opponents. The two crude-looking men were screaming in female voices. The screams were extremely high-pitched. They wereparable to the howling of a witch.

    Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng exchanged nces with one another. Both of them were in disbelief.

    At this very moment, the sky shook. Then, a stream of radiance descended from the sky and enshrouded Sima Jinchi. It was precisely his battle armor. Soon after, the Dragon ying Saber returned to his grasp as well.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Sima Jinchi called out aloud, ¡°Do it quick!¡±

    However, it was toote!

    The light seal which was suppressed had suddenly disappeared. Instinctively, Bai Zhicen teleported his elder brother back to his side immediately. Their bodies fused together as one instantly. The gigantic golden light orb appeared once again.

    At the same time, the shing Light was in a rage.

    An enormous light beam over five meters in length sted A Ruheng¡¯s body. It was much more powerful than the attack at the beginning. The opponents were dded in battle armors this time. It also contained a tremendous amount of rage!

    A Ruheng screamed out in agony as he was sted over a thousand meters away in a split second!

    In the next moment, the light orb teleported. Arge stretch of shadows suddenly appeared in the sky. In the next moment, six golden light orbs surrounded Sima Jinchi. The light orbs then shot out wildly and sted his body.

    Sima Jinchi held the Dragon ying Saber in his hand. He had unleashed all his skills to block and seal everything, yet he was steadily losing ground.

    The six huge light orbs fused as one abruptly. The terrifying chain explosions together contained an explosive force close to a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. The explosion tainted the sky with a golden color.

    A silhouette dropped from the clouds and crashed onto the ground. The silhouette ended up looking like a tattered gunny sack.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s silhouette shed once as he caught the person just in time. The person was none other than Sima Jinchi. He was very weak at present with blood seeping out from his seven bodily orifices. The three-word battle armor on his body was mangled and in a hideous mess. The attack on his body earlier was paralyzing.

    Sima Jinchi nced at Tang Wulin with great effort. His lips twitched once. ¡°They are women.¡± His head tilted to the side as soon as he finished the sentence. He had fainted.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo had already enshrouded Sima Jinchi with her holy light. Just then, a piercing scream echoed from the other end of the sky. ¡°I surrender. A good man will never fight a woman. Oh!¡±

 Chapter 1623 - Whatâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1623: What...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Bang!¡± Another irregr-shaped snow angel had formed on the ground. It was the Body Douluo A Ruheng¡¯s silhouette...

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling bewildered at the sight of it. What was happening here? How was he incapable of understanding what he was seeing?!

    He passed Sima Jinchi to the Holy Spirit Douluo for treatment, and then hastened to the deep pit made by the crash. He pulled A Ruheng out from the hole.

    A Ruheng¡¯s ability to withstand beatings was truly uncanny. However, his battle armor still appeared rather dull and there were many charred ck marks on his body.

    Tang Wulin was speechless. ¡°Senior disciple brother, what has happened to you?¡±

    A Ruheng turned to Tang Wulin with a helpless look in his eyes. ¡°I was only thinking to myself at the time, how can a woman be that hideous? Then, I also hugged her...¡± He quickly turned to vomit.

    Tang Wulin really wanted to push A Ruheng back into the hole because the man was still making blind and nonsensical conjectures. Tang Wulin predicted that Sima Jinchi would have as much of an exnation as A Ruheng.

    In the first round of the two-on-two matches, Spirit Academy won.

    Whatever the case, Shrek had lost in such baffling manner.

    Despite havingpletely suppressed the opponents and having victory in the grasp, they had lost so abruptly. Moreover, Sima Jinchi was severely injured. It was apparent that he would not be participating in thetter battles anymore.

    What was going on here?! Tang Wulin was certain that they were going to win this round.

    Although Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng were always seen quarrelling with one another, they had actually been cultivating together for a very long time. They worked very well together in a battle, so their cooperation was quite good regardless of how they spoke of one another. They were capable of distracting the opponents and also synchronized perfectly at the most crucial moments. Moreover, both of them possessed a Hyper Douluo¡¯s abilities, and they were even slightly more powerful than the rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters judging by their cultivation bases.

    Qiangu Dongfeng had a rather peculiar expression on his face too. When Bai Haozhe¡¯s light element attribute was sealed by the opponent, he was so blinded by rage that the vision before his eyes darkened. He was feeling that victory was inevitable for them in this round! He was well aware of how powerful the martial soul fusion skill shing Light was. The soul skill was so close to Limit Douluo-rank that he would only be able to resist it by force when the sisters¡¯ soul power was exhausted.

    As soon as the sisters¡¯ cultivation base reached Limit Douluo-rank, their martial soul fusion skill would genuinely be at that level as well. At that point, they would be one of the lethal weapons of the Spirit Pagoda.

    Even so, who would have thought that the opponent would have the ability to seal light? Moreover, the light element attribute was sealed in such aplete manner. The sisters were much less able to fight when their martial soul fusion skill was frozen. Almost all their actualbat training was carried out in their martial soul fusion skill state. If they were to fail just like that, it would be a waste.

    Then, another unexpected twist urred when the tide turned after their shrieks and screams. The victors and losers were reversed.

    Even though they had won this round of battle, Qiangu Dongfeng was not feeling much happier. This was because they had won in a truly bizarre way!

    Bai Haozhe and Bai Zhicen descended from the sky andnded in front of Qiangu Dongfeng. ¡°Pagoda Master.¡± Their voices sounded a little awkward, but they still had feminine voices.

    Almost everyone standing at Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s side had retreated by one step or half a step.

    As A Ruheng had mentioned, these rough-looking two men spoke with the voices of women. Moreover, they sounded rather charming. It felt very strange!

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s eyelids twitched once. He said, ¡°Well done to both of you. Take a rest at the back first.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Bai Haozhe recovered from her surprise and took a nce at Sima Jinchi that had fainted in the distance, while Bai Zhicen looked toward A Ruheng.

    Sima Jinchi had already fainted in any case while A Ruheng¡¯s eyes immediately rolled up as soon as he caught the look from Bai Zhicen¡¯s crude face. A Ruheng had also fainted, but there was no telling if that was real or feigned.

    Tang Wulin almost gave A Ruheng¡¯s bald head a p as he helped him walk. He spoke softly, ¡°Foolish senior brother disciple, can¡¯t you see that they are disguised in makeup? They¡¯re not born like that. It must be that the Spirit Pagoda is trying to conceal their original appearance so they could be used as a fail-safe in the future.¡±

    A Ruheng immediately opened his eyes once again and looked to the opposite side in astonishment. ¡°Really?¡±

    Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. ¡°Why would I lie? Tell me about what happened to both of you.¡±

    A Ruheng scratched his head in slight embarrassment. He said, ¡°It was truly terrifying at the time. It was all that fool Sima Jinchi¡¯s fault. I was prepared to make another move. Who knew his garbage seal had actually broken? Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have lost. He¡¯s such a good-for-nothing!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the garbage!¡± Coincidentally, Sima Jinchi had awakened at that moment after being treated by the Holy Spirit Douluo. He was immediately infuriated upon listening to A Ruheng¡¯s attempt to use him.

    ¡°Since when have I be garbage? Was what I just said wrong?¡±

    ¡°So why did you stop holding that opponent of yours at the time? Had you been able to do your part properly, would we have lost if only one of them remained?¡±

    ¡°How about you then? Why didn¡¯t you knock-out your opponent? Wouldn¡¯t it be the same if you had done a better job? My opponent was a spatial attribute one while yours was a light attribute one. Would they have been able to threaten me if they could not perform the fusion of space and light?¡±

    ¡°Alright, both of you, quarrel at the back!¡± Tang Wulin had no words. There was a saying that ¡®a n can¡¯t keep up with changes¡¯. After all the matches so far, they had finally lost control of one battle. Fortunately, he had prepared a sufficient number of grand feasts for Qiangu Dongfeng.

    Tang Wulin turned toward Qiangu Dongfeng once again and sounded a little helpless as he spoke, ¡°Pagoda Master Qiangu, I truly didn¡¯t expect that you woulde up with such a scheme and achieve victory by sending women disguised as men. I wonder if this is Spirit Academy¡¯s makeup course?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng was well aware that Tang Wulin was being sarcastic. He replied calmly and said, ¡°The victor and loser have already been decided. We shall proceed. Your side is already losing by three points now, so if we were to win the next two rounds of the two-on-two battles, I think that there¡¯s no need for us to proceed with the final round of seven-on-seven anymore.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ll be participating in the next round personally. I hope that you will have prepared participants that are sufficiently powerful for me.¡±

    Radiance shed once in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s eyes. He had never dared to underestimate Tang Wulin before because of swift improvement. Tang Wulin was undergoing a thorough transformation almost every time he saw him. Other than Gu Yuena, Tang Wulin was the most outstanding youth he had ever met.

    Ye Xinn and Yuanen Yehui¡¯s performances from earlier were already so impressive. Moreover, Tang Wulin was the leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters and the current Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy, so his abilities were certainly extraordinary. It was only that Qiangu Dongfeng had no idea who Tang Wulin¡¯s partner would be.

    The current score was six to three. Spirit Academy¡¯s score was already double Shrek Academy¡¯s. Just as Qiangu Dongfeng had said, if Shrek Academy were to lose the next two rounds of two-on-two battles, there would be no need for the following battles anymore. Spirit Academy would be ahead seven points, so Shrek would not be able to turn defeat into victory even if they could win the group match.

    As a result, the next round of two-on-two was crucial. If Shrek could win another two points it could affect the entirepetition. If they were to lose again, there would be a huge amount of pressure on them to win the final round of the two-on-two battles.

    Thus, Tang Wulin decided to participate in the battle personally, but who would be his partner? Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed upon him.

    Two people walked out from behind Qiangu Dongfeng for the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side. One of them even patted on Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s shoulder.

    Qiangu Dongfeng moved sideways and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for going through all this trouble for me, brother.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± The person responded then raised his head to look toward Tang Wulin.

    His appearance was seventy to eighty percent simr to Qiangu Dongfeng, but he appeared to be somewhat younger. Qiangu Dongfeng had addressed him as ¡®brother¡¯, so one could imagine this person¡¯s status in the Spirit Pagoda.

    The person walking side by side with him was a woman. She had a delicate, beautiful face, her slight smile never leaving. There was no way to tell her actual age, but she appeared to be over thirty years old. She was holding the man¡¯s hand in an intimate way.

    Both of them gazed into the other¡¯s eyes as their bodies shot straight into the sky. Neither had unleashed their martial souls. They rose up high like a celestial couple.

    Two people rose from Shrek Academy¡¯s side as well. This time, Tang Wulin did not pause but flew straight into the sky. The person that ascended along with with him was none other than the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali!

    They also floated side by side. Had the people in attendance been unaware of Yali¡¯s identity, the pair of them might have appeared to be a couple as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s Qiangu Qingfeng. I didn¡¯t expect that he would be participating in the battle on behalf of the Spirit Pagoda,¡± Yali said to Tang Wulin via voice transmission.

    ¡°Qiangu Qingfeng?¡± Tang Wulin turned to his godmother, looking a little confused. He noticed that Yali had a stern expression and the slight frown between her brows revealed that she was a little worried.

    Yali said, ¡°He is Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s birth brother, but he had a different upbringing. Qiangu Dongfeng was raised in the Spirit Pagoda from young, whereas Qiangu Qingfeng has been a rebel since childhood. He is not fond of being told to obey, and his martial soul is not the n¡¯s Coiling Dragon Staff. As a result, he is not valued by the n as much as Qiangu Dongfeng.¡±

 Chapter 1624 - Qiangu Qingfeng

    <h4>Chapter 1624: Qiangu Qingfeng</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°In the earlier years, his cultivation was nothing special. When Qiangu Dongfeng was nine years old, his cultivation base had already surpassed the twelve-year-old Qiangu Qingfeng. This had made his n disregard him even more, and he was treated like an outcast. He did not share the same mother as Qiangu Dongfeng. Due to his half-blooded status in addition to his mother dying after giving birth to him, it had made his life in the n quite difficult. When he was fourteen years old, he took a grant from the n ostensibly to study abroad. After that, he did not return to the n for twenty years.¡±

    ¡°Qiangu Dongfeng lived out a smooth life over those years. His elevation was extremely fast thanks to the financial support he received from the whole n. He had already made a name for himself by the age of thirty and broke through to Title Douluo-rank. He was in high spirits at the time. Around that time, Qiangu Qingfeng suddenly came back. The first thing he did upon his return was challenge Qiangu Dongfeng.¡±

    As they chatted, Yali and Tang Wulin flew into the sky and stood facing Qiangu Qiangfeng and his wife on the opposite side.

    ¡°Did Qiangu Qiangfeng win?¡± asked Tang Wulin to Yali as he watched the opposing team on the other side.

    Yali nodded and said, ¡°Yes. It was said that Qiangu Dongfeng lost terribly. Qiangu Qingfeng had only a few words for Qiangu Dongfeng upon defeating him. He said, ¡®It¡¯s not that I¡¯m incapable ofpeting against you, but I just don¡¯t want topete.¡¯ With that, he walked away once again and never took a position within the Spirit Pagoda. I truly didn¡¯t expect that he woulde this time. If he had the ability to suppress Qiangu Dongfeng decades ago, he must be even more powerful now.¡±

    A little nervous, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Has he never journeyed through the continent before?¡±

    ¡°He did, but...¡±

    Before Yali could finish speaking, Qiangu Qingfeng nodded toward them. He said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    As he spoke, he had already taken the lead to step forward and guided the air with his right hand. Six ck and three red soul rings emerged around his body! Surprisingly, the three red ones were one-hundred-thousand-year soul rings.

    Meanwhile, at his side, his wife sat cross-legged in midair, a faint smile on her face. A miniature zither appeared on herp. The zither, a guzheng, was snowy white all over. It was diffusing cold mist into the air. Nine soul rings bloomed from her body. Even though the colorbination of her soul rings was not as powerful as Qiangu Qingfeng¡¯s, thest soul ring in her collection was red as well.

    They were both Title Douluos with one-hundred-thousand year soul rings. Moreover, Qiangu Dongfeng could very possibly be a Limit Douluo. It was apparent that this two-on-two match would not be finished easily.

    ¡°She is the Cold Rhyme Douluo Xia Zhengleng!¡± Yali gasped in astonishment.

    Tang Wulin was also slightly stunned upon hearing the name because he had heard it before. He just could not only recall when or how.

    There were thousands of martial soul types avable in the soul masters¡¯ world, but it was easier toprehend when the martial souls were divided into major categories. For example, the main ssifications were beast soul, tool soul, and so on. In turn, there were numerous categories for battle systems including assault system, control system, agility system, shield system, food system, and more. There was a category known as soundwave-type martial souls.

    It was a minor category because the number of soul masters with this type of martial soul was rtively low. Tang Wulin had heard of the Cold Rhyme Douluo before because she was said to be the first soundwave-type soul master of her generation in Shrek Academy¡¯s records. It was a Cold Rhyme Guzheng that could send shockwaves through Heaven and Earth with a melody that could create chaos in the vault of Heaven.

    This woman had been a renowned powerhouse for decades! If she was not a Limit Douluo, she would be a Hyper Douluo at the very least. There had not been much news about her for the past few decades. Tang Wulin did not expect that she would appear here on this day. On top of that, she was representing the Spirit Pagoda.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s inner secrets were much more abundant than he had imagined. Thebination of the Cold Rhyme Douluo and Qiangu Qingfeng could definitely be considered a terrifying team.

    There was a sh of ck light from Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s raised palm, and a long, slim weapon appeared in his hand.

    It was an enormous fangtian ji, a crescent-ded halberd. Judging from its size, it was simr to Tang Wulin¡¯s golden trident, but it had a different design. The golden trident had three sharp des, while Qiangu Qingfeng¡¯spletely pitch-ck ji was fitted with a crescent de on both sides of the pole and had a purple-ck glow. It appeared to be extremely thick and heavy.

    ¡°That is Qiangu Qingfeng¡¯s Purgatory Ji. His title is Purgatory and he is the Purgatory Douluo!¡± Yali swiftly reminded Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Tang Wulin responded from his side. All of a sudden, everything around them darkened. It was not a visual effect, but more like a spiritual effect. It felt as if his sea of spirit had turned pitch-ck.

    In the next moment, an iparably heavy aura rushed at Tang Wulin. Qiangu Qingfeng had made a move.

    The Purgatory Douluo hadunched his first soul skill, Dark Night Assasination!

    Tang Wulin was plunged into temporary blindness. The opponent was capable of fusing his spiritual cultivation base with his soul skill. Additionally, the effect had even affected Tang Wulin at Thought Concretization level. It was enough to prove that the opponent¡¯s spiritual cultivation was definitely not below his own.

    As expected, it was very, very rare for anything to happen by chance in this world. Qiangu Qingfeng was genuinely a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse.

    ¡°Ding!¡± With a ringing sound, a speckle of light bloomed in the darkness, revealing everything in the outside world once again.

    Tang Wulin floated steadfastly in the sky. His dazzling Golden Dragon Spear pushed against the Purgatory Ji and its power was used to shake the Ji away while he remained unmoved in the sky. He had not been repulsed by the opponent¡¯s surprise attack.

    Astonishment shed past Qiangu Qingfeng¡¯s eyes. The purple-ck radiance suddenly began to hum around his body. Soon after, the Purgatory Ji in his hand glowed brightly. He swept it horizontally through the air and a purple-ck light de charged at Tang Wulin in a split second.

    It was the Purgatory Douluo¡¯s second soul skill, Hell Cut!

    The cut appeared to be extremely simple and its range had only reached Tang Wulin, but Tang Wulin felt like he was drowning in extreme danger.

    He immediately retreated while golden dragon scales covered his body. As heunched the Golden Dragon Body, he elerated so much that a wave of golden ripples exploded out from his body. He used the Golden Dragon Tremor Burst to break free from the opponent¡¯s target zone and dodge the Hell Cut.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin shook the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand and sent out thousands of golden spear tips to bombard the Purgatory Douluo. It was the Thousand using Fingers!

    Tang Wulin had been given the moniker ¡®Spear God¡¯ in the past. Over the years, his aptitude with the spear had reached perfection in every way.

    The Thousand using Fingers wasunched skillfully. The skill had a ssic and elegant aura. It was untraceable, as if it had transcended worldliness, yet it did not leave even a wisp of smoke. It felt as if the spear was supposed to appear there and fuse with Heaven and Earth.

    It was One with the Heaven!

    Reaching such a realm was a dream for many soul masters, but Tang Wulin had already done so some time ago. As the chosen one of the ne, it was much easier for him to achieve One with the Heaven!

    ¡°ng!¡± A sharp sound suddenly echoed.

    Tang Wulin felt as if he was drenched in a basin full of ice water from head to toe. His entire person seemed to turn translucent and his movements had also slowed.

    The Thousand using Fingers was as strong as ever, but it had suddenly lost its direction. The purple-ck Purgatory Ji had arrived at Tang Wulin¡¯s chest in an instant.

    Tang Wulin stayed calm andposed as he quickly shifted the Golden Dragon Spear to both his hands in order to block the attack from the front. At the same time, every scale on his Golden Dragon Body turned as reflective as a mirror. It was the Golden Dragon King¡¯s second soul skill, the Golden Dragon Domineering Body!

    ¡°ng!¡± Tang Wulin fell back at the sound. On the other hand, the Purgatory Ji also bounced off the Golden Dragon Spear.

    Tang Wulin felt as if his soul was about to leave his body the moment he was struck by the opponent¡¯s attack. An extremely unpleasant sensation radiated from his body.

    The Purgatory Douluo Qiangu Qingfeng was still attacking with the Hell Cut. Tang Wulin only understood how terrifying the opponent was after he was struck by the attack.

    After being struck by the Hell Cut, he felt as if his soul was being stripped away from him. Even though he was still capable of exercising control over his body, he felt as if his body had lost control over his soul. It felt like his soul was merely floating by his side.

 Chapter 1625 - The Collision

    <h4>Chapter 1625: The Collision</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was an attack on two fronts, to his body and spirit. He should not be trying to simply endure the blow! If he was struck once more and his exposed soul was severely injured by the impact, he was afraid he would be damaging more than his origin power.

    Qiangu Qingfeng was also astonished by Tang Wulin¡¯s strength!

    Although his Hell Cut skill was from his second soul ring, it was his core soul skill just like Lan Muzi¡¯s Sun Spring Snow. When the opponent¡¯s soul was stripped away from their body, any subsequent attacks would cause twice the damage to the opponent. At the same time, the force of the Hell Cut was a result of producing a ferocious attack after condensing all of his strength and soul power. He had confronted countless opponents that were incapable of blocking this attack.

    Tang Wulin had not only managed to block the attack, but he had also channeled a mighty tremor through that spear, despite it being much thinner than his Purgatory Ji. Although Qiangu Qingfeng had a Limit Douluo-ranked cultivation base, he did not have any kind of advantage when they fought with brute strength. This was not a result of Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power. Qiangu Qingfeng had yet to reach the quasigod realm, but he had a demigod cultivation base in addition to his Purgatory Ji¡¯s ability to torture people¡¯s souls. Qiangu Dongfeng was still one level below him.

    He was incapable of suppressing Tang Wulin¡¯s strength, despite his demigod-ranked soul power so one could imagine how formidable Tang Wulin¡¯s physical capabilities were!

    Qiangu Qingfeng could not help getting more interested in Tang Wulin.

    The young Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy was extraordinary as expected.

    Meanwhile, the Golden Dragon Spear that shook the Purgatory Ji away moved and shot out dazzling golden spear tips. It was still unleashing the Thousand using Fingers, but it also let out a fearsome dragon¡¯s roar.

    A gigantic golden dragon¡¯s head charged out near the center of Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The deafening dragon¡¯s roar echoed through the sky and ground. It forcefully suppressed the Cold Rhyme Guzheng¡¯s rapid melody echoing from the opposite side.

    It was still Thousand using Fingers, but this time, it wasplemented by the Golden Dragon Roar.

    ¡°ng!¡± The Purgatory Ji was blocked horizontally across Qiangu Qingfeng¡¯s body, just as gush of incredible, prating strength shot through the ji.

    The Purgatory Douluo Qiangu Qingfeng could not help feeling startled. How had Tang Wulin¡¯s strength increased so much?

    Of course, he was unaware that the strength was channeled from the Golden Dragon Domineering Body. Qiangu Qingfeng was equal to enduring the attack from himself and Tang Wulin simultaneously.

    They engaged in a hand-to-hand fight. They moved with superhuman speed, and every sh was a head-to-head battle of raw strength.

    The majority of the media personnel and people watching the battle from afar were unaware of Qiangu Qingfeng¡¯s identity, but then the media used their numerous resources!

    Some of the television channels were rapidly searching for information. Soon enough, Qiangu Qingfeng¡¯s name and background were appearing in the introduction given by the media.

    Qiangu Qingfeng was the half-brother of the current Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master and he could very possibly be a Limit Douluo.

    The Qiangu n was capable of outshining others in the Spirit Pagoda, so one could imagine how profound their inner secrets were. In addition to Qiangu Dieting, who had reached quasigod-rank, there were three great Limit Douluos in the Qiangu n. If the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu was added to the pack, the Spirit Pagoda possessed four great Limit Douluos. Such might was enough to send shockwaves through Heaven. Moreover, there was no telling if there were other Limit Douluos within the organization. The soul masters¡¯ world assumed that the Silver Princess Gu Yuena would certainly ascend to Limit Douluo in the future as well.

    Qiangu Dongfeng had been raising his head to watch the battle the whole time. Just as Tang Wulin had been confident during A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi¡¯s battle, Qiangu Dongfeng was feeling very sure about this round of the two-on-two battles.

    The act of challenging Shrek this time had been a part of his n all along. He wanted to take this chance to disy the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s inner secrets and true abilities to the outside world as well.

    In the previous Joust For A Spouse Festival, some of the military forces had begun to waver after Shrek Academy¡¯s official resurgence including the War God Hall. Various factions were maintaining an ambiguous attitude toward the Spirit Pagoda. Besides Shrek Academy¡¯s charisma, another cause was that the Spirit Pagoda had grown too dominant.

    All the great forces in the Federation would not willingly favor the monopoly of a single organization. The Spirit Pagoda had relied on their invention of ten-thousand-year spirit souls and the external use of the Ten Thousand Beast tform to umte an astronomical amount of wealth in a short period of time. In addition to their influence in the parliament, Spirit Pagoda wielded power like the sun at high noon.

    There was a saying of ¡®the tallest tree in the forest will be blown away by the gale first¡¯. All the factions were concerned by the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s leaping development. As a result, the great forces, such as the War God Hall, had begun to keep their distance, including at the parliamentary level.

    The Spirit Pagoda made the decision to go forward with this n after discussing it in an internal meeting.

    This was because the situation before their eyes could not be changed by adopting a conciliatory policy. No matter how much the Spirit Pagoda bribed or tried to win hearts over with kindness, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s constant increase in power would stay the same. As a result, the Spirit Pagoda voted to make their reputation even more fearsome. That being the case, fear would turn into terror at some point. Terror would hamper people¡¯s ability to make rational judgements, so the Spirit Pagoda would have to take this into consideration.

    On the other hand, only the Spirit Pagoda was aware of the speed of its development. The Ten Thousand Beast tform and the ten-thousand-year spirit souls had helped them to gather arge batch of powerful soul masters.

    At the moment, the Spirit Pagoda might have had the most power it had held in ten thousand years. If they continued growing at this rate, it would produce a quantitative change sooner orter.

    As a result, they were here this time not only to create chaos for Shrek¡¯s enrollment program, but disy of their prowess to the outside world. They would like to use their formidable abilities to shock the people that treated them ambivalently.

    Qiangu Qiangfeng had been pesonally invited by Qiangu Dieting. In the entire Spirit Pagoda, only Qiangu Dieting could persuade his eldest son.

    Qiangu Qingfeng was one of the thirty-six elders of the Spirit Pagoda, just as the Pagoda Master and Deputy Pagoda Master were members. The true heart of the organization remained to be these members, rather than the spiriters and the numerous people in the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s staff.

    At the time, only one person had been nominated to be the newest member, which was the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena! Gu Yuena used her incredible abilities to prove herself. On the other hand, Qiangu Zhangting had not even been nominated due to his poor performance in the Joust For A Spouse Festival. He would only be qualified to be a member of the Spirit Pagoda if he could pick up after the operation of Spirit Academy.

    Because of the tremendous confidence he had in his brother, Qiangu Dongfeng was paying close attention to the sh between Qiangu Qingfeng and Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s growth rate was as fast as he had imagined and worried about. He watched in awe as Tang Wulin relied on his strength to resist Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s Purgatory Ji.

    He was defeated by Qiangu Qingfeng in the past, so he was well aware of how powerful the Purgatory Ji was. He could confirm that Tang Wulin had certainly had another breakthrough recently. Moreover, it had been a massive leap. Yes, Tang Wulin has be a Hyper Douluo. He was a young man in his twenties, yet he had already elevated himself to Hyper Douluo-tank.

    Were Shrek¡¯s inner secrets truly that impressive? Qiangu Dongfeng was finding Tang Wulin¡¯s growth rate quite baffling, especially after Tang Wulin had proven his identity as a Divine Craftsman and produced a few pieces of four-word battle armor for the Shrek Academy. It was impossible for the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua to produce so much four-word battle armor in such a short period of time.

    This young man was simply richly endowed by nature. In fact, it would not even be an exaggeration if Qiangu Dongfeng were to say he was blessed by Heaven. He could never allow someone like this to fulfill their potential. Qiangu Dongfeng could see Yun Ming¡¯s reflection in Tang Wulin.

    He could still clearly remember the first time he met Yun Ming and the battle between Yun Ming and his father.

    At the time, Yun Ming and his father¡¯s realms were not that different. Nevertheless, Qiangu Dieting did not stand a chance during the match as he waspletely suppressed from the beginning to the end. The fight had had such an effect on Qiangu Dieting¡¯s mind that he only reached quasigod-rank thirty yearster than what had been estimated.

 Chapter 1626 - The Great Battle Against Purgatory Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 1626: The Great Battle Against Purgatory Douluo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The shadow cast by Yun Ming had even fallen over the entire Spirit Pagoda. It was the weight of that shadow that finally led to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s outburst. The Spirit Pagoda wanted to destroy Shrekpletely even if it meant working together with other factions.

    ¡®I will never allow this boy to be the next As Douluo!¡¯

    The murderous intent in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s eyes was fully revealed. He was already nning on how to finish off Tang Wulin after defeating Shrek this time.

    The most terrifying thing about Tang Wulin was not his abilities, but his Divine Craftsman-ranked Heavenly Refinement. Going by his current rate, it would not take more than ten years for all elite warriors within Shrek Academy to be d in four-word battle armor.

    The Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua was already old and he was forging divine-ranked metals less and less. On the other hand, Tang Wulin was the Divine Craftsman of the new age, so he would certainly monopolize the entire market in the near future. Zhen Hua was the president of the cksmith¡¯s Association, and as such, he had to behave diplomatically. On the other hand, Tang Wulin had no such position. He would certainly never supply divine-ranked metal to the Spirit Pagoda, just as Qiangu Dongfeng was not nning on giving spirit souls to Shrek Academy¡¯s teachers and students due to the tense rtionship between the two parties.

    Since it was beyond his reach, Qiangu Dongfeng would need to destroy Tang Wulin as soon as possible.

    Of course, Tang Wulin was unaware of Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s psychological changes, but he would not be afraid even if he were to learn about it. He was no longer the vulnerable hatchling he was in the past. He was already an eagle that could spread its wings and soar into the sky. How could it be easy for anyone to finish him off?

    Qiangu Qingfeng fell back slightly. The Purgatory Ji in his hand emitted oveppingyers of glowing forms to neutralize the enhanced version of the Thousand using Fingers.

    Meanwhile, the chilling sound of the guzheng was echoing through the sky.

    Tang Wulin could only sustain the Golden Dragon Roar for a short period of time, but the guzheng¡¯s tune could flow in an endless stream. The sound of the guzheng was sonorous while the musical notes produced from the instrument were akin to weapons. They charged at Tang Wulin from all directions, affecting his spirit and movements.

    Even though it was not a solid form of attack, it had a tremendous grip on Tang Wulin.

    Strangely, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali, who had been standing not far away from Tang Wulin, had not taken any action from the beginning of the match. She was merely floating in the air as she watched the battle quietly.

    This had turned a trial of two-on-two into two-against-one. Moreover, one of the opponents was a Limit Douluo.

    He raised the Purgatory Ji high above his head. A grim look shed past the bottom of Qiangu Qingfeng¡¯s eyes. He had noticed that Yali had not done anything, of course. Could it be that she was nning to allow this Hyper Douluo-ranked boy to fight against him and his wife in a two-on-one battle?

    A ball of purple-ck radiance burst forth from the Purgatory Ji that tainted Qiangu Qingfeng¡¯s entire body with its purple-ck hue. He quicklyunched the Hell Cut again. The faint purple radiance tripled the coverage of the one prior. It exploded and took on a fan-like pattern before movin toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin had only managed to pull back his soul after he pushed his opponent back with the Thousand using Fingers. He certainly did not wish toe into contact with the Hell Cut anymore.

    Additionally, he could sense that the Cold Rhyme Guzheng¡¯s attack had an extreme effect on his spirit and soul. It was highly possible that he would be frozen by the opponent if his soul was stripped away from his body.

    Tang Wulin floated backward and unleashed the Golden Dragon Tremor Burst once again in an attempt to struggle free from the opponent¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Hum!¡± The guzheng music abruptly changed, and the sky turned crystal clear at once. Tang Wulin felt the air grow thin. He had been able to ride it, but all of a sudden, it could no longer support his weight. In a blink, his body dropped down.

    The Cold Rhyme Douluounched her Cold Rhyme Guzheng¡¯s fourth soul skill, Vacuum Guidance!

    How could Tang Wulin stabilize his body midair when in a vacuum? The unexpected change had shattered Tang Wulin¡¯s idea of backing away from the Hell Cut.

    Even though he had managed to control his breathing and body through the Nature Child aura, there was no way he could dodge the Hell Cut.

    Qiangu Qingfeng had cooperated with the Cold Rhyme Douluo to use such methods countless times. Their teamwork was simply perfect in every way, to the point that Tang Wulin would not stand a chance at all.

    This time, the Hell Cut burst forth with the amplification of the Purgatory Ji¡¯s third soul skill, the Purgatory Rage. Its offensive capabilities were many times deadlier than before.

    Meanwhile, the air in the sky suddenly warped ever so slightly for a moment. It felt as if time had temporarily paused. Everything was returned to the state of one second before. It was the precise moment when the Vacuum Guidance had yet to be unleashed. Qiangu Qingfeng had justpleted the Purgatory Rage and was about to swing his Purgatory Ji to unleash the Hell Cut.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The Golden Dragon Roar burst out once again. Qiangu Qingfeng¡¯s movement was halted by the tremor while the Cold Rhyme Douluo¡¯s Vacuum Guidance had also slowed down by half a beat.

    Tang Wulin utilized that single moment¡¯s time to p the golden dragon wings on his back and propel his body backward.

    It was his spiritual domain, Time Backtrack!

    Tang Wulin relied on his excellent utilization of his spiritual domain to dodge the fatal strike. However, he still felt a chill run down his spine. As expected, a Limit Douluo was not so easily dealt with. The opponent¡¯s offensive power was truly too great.

    The Hell Cut swept past the position where Tang Wulin had been. The Vacuum Guidance had also exploded in that area, but it did not manage to catch him this time.

    ¡°So that was the Time Backtrack, huh? That¡¯s quite interesting!¡± Qiangu Qingfeng was a little stunned for a moment. There was an intriguing look in his eyes.

    He had been a highlypetitive person ever since he was young. Outsuders were only aware that he had been an outcast in the n, but they did not know that he had been an entric and solitary boy. He was very reluctant to make contact with others. Qiangu Dieting had actually treated him quite well, seeing as how he was his eldest son after all. His martial soul was not the Coiling Dragon Staff, but he had inherited the fearsome Purgatory Ji martial soul from his mother¡¯s side. In any case, Qiangu Qingfeng was quite unwilling to ept his father¡¯s love for him because he found himself disgusted by the idea that his father was such a womanizer.

    Afterward, he left the n because Qiangu Dongfeng was so outstanding. His natural talents were genuinely far lesser than Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s when he was young. Hispetitive nature meant that he could not handle the fact that he was not as good as his younger brother. Thus, he left and travelled far. Only after a few fortuitous encounters that resulted in his metamorphosis, did he return to the n.

    It was not that he had no regard for fame, wealth and status. On the contrary, it was because he valued all these too much that he made such choices.

    His temperament had only changed after he met his wife, the Cold Rhyme Douluo Xia Zhengleng. He invested more of his enthusiasm into love and finally managed to struggle free from thepetitiveness of his younger days. It was because of his encounter with Xia Zhengleng that he had managed to break through afterward and sessfully elevated himself to Limit Douluo-rank.

    He had always loved his wife the most regardless of how he treated anyone else. He would never drift away from her.

    After the Limit Breakthrough, Qiangu Dongfeng took time to reflect and found that hispetitiveness had vastly reduced. Even so, he was still excessivelypetitive in the past. Subconsciously, he had beenparing himself to Tang Wulin earlier.

    He realized that there was still a clear difference between himself and this young man. When he was at the boy¡¯s age, he had not even manage to touch the threshold of Title Douluo-rank. In fact, he could not remember if he was even a Soul Douluo at the time.

    How could a young man possibly be so richly endowed by nature? No matter how much effort a person put in, they could never possibly achieve this if they were not born with the adequate qualities.

    He slowly raised the Purgatory Ji and pointed it at Tang Wulin. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Tang Wulin was staring into space. Even though he was no longer the person he was in the past, this opponent was much more formidable than the Holy Dragon Douluo he had fought before. He had plenty of experience sparring against Limit Douluos. Almost every Limit Douluo had his or her own characteristics and every single one of them was extremely powerful.

    Thus far, the person that stressed him the most remained to be the Underworld King Ha Luosa. He remembered that he was utterly incapable of resisting Ha Luosa at the time. Of course, he had yet to reach Title Douluo-rank, so it was normal for him to feel that way.

    At this point, he was already a Hyper Douluo-ranked powerhouse. Relying on his Golden Dragon King Bloodline in addition to his recent painstaking cultivation, he wanted to see the disparity between himself and this Limit Douluo.

    Yali had not taken any action, not because she wanted to provide Tang Wulin with an opportunity to test himself, but because he had actually proposed that she do this. He wanted to squeeze out his potential using the stress of fighting against a Limit Douluo.

    Since he began cultivation, he realized that almost all of his immense elevations hade after he was put under pressure, including when he broke through the Golden Dragon King Seal. The greater the impact the seal had on him, the more benefits he gained afterward.

    In the past few months before the enrollment, Tang Wulin spent every day engaging in Heavenly Refinement while cultivating himself. His cultivation base grew with each passing day, and he had also managed to stabilize the multitude of breakthroughs he had in the past. He could even feel that he had made a qualitative leap in his cultivation. It felt so amazing that he was eagerly anticipating the opportunity to spar against a real powerhouse afterward.

    His eyes focused, Tang Wulin also raised the Golden Dragon Spear slowly. In midair, he moved forward and charged straight at the Purgatory Douluo Qiangu Qingfeng.

 Chapter 1627 - The Impalement

    <h4>Chapter 1627: The Impalement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The wings on his back vibrated within a certain range to elerate him to an exact speed. In a split second, he hurtled to Qiangu Qingfeng like a golden meteor.

    Qiangu Qingfeng smiled coldly. Once again, he shed the Purgatory Ji horizontally andunched Hell Cut. He had perfectly precise control over the distance. As long as Tang Wulin¡¯s momentum remained unchanged, he would certainly charge into the range of Qiangu Qingfeng¡¯s Purgatory Ji. If Tang Wulin were to change his attack, Qiangu Qingfeng would be able to make the first move and begin an even more powerful attack immediately.

    The sound of the Cold Rhyme Guzheng was not heard this time. The Cold Rhyme Douluo Xia Zhengleng plucked at the guzheng¡¯s strings gently. Streams of invisible waves bounced out silently and caused ripples of distorted glows in the sky. It was utterly impossible for Tang Wulin to find his bearings through the distorted light and air. With Qiangu Qingfeng in front of him, his field of vision was also limited.

    However, at that moment, Tang Wulin disyed his incredible control over his body. His physical capabilities were not only shown in his strength and speed, but also in his eleration.

    The light around them became slightly distorted suddenly. The flow of time abruptly elerated, speeding up the flight of the Purgatory Ji. When the Purgatory Ji swept past, Tang Wulin¡¯s body had yet to arrive at the spot.

    Qiangu Qingfeng felt surprised. In midair, he moved sideways at incredible speed as he instinctively tried to dodge.

    Meanwhile, the invisible sword unleashed from the Cold Rhyme Guzheng had already arrived from behind by the time Qiangu Qingfeng moved away from his original position. The husband and wifeplemented one another¡¯s movements perfectly after fighting together for so many years.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s body suddenly froze. Without any warning, he went from moving frantically to aplete halt. It was like he hadpletely broken thews of physics.

    He then arched his upper body backward and turned his entire person into a bow shape. In his right hand, he held the Golden Dragon Spear at its center and held it out behind his head.

    Qiangu Qingfeng was startled. He swung the Purgatory Ji instinctively and sent out a burst of glowing purple-ck orbs. A total of eighteen balls of light surged out and surrounded his body.

    It was the Purgatory Douluo¡¯s fourth soul skill, the Purgatory Roar! It was the embodiment of both attack and defense.

    Tang Wulin swung his Golden Dragon Spear. In the split second when Tang Wulin was focusing all his strength into the swing, Qiangu Qingfeng had a drastic change in countenance.

    He could clearly sense that the original target lock on his body had disappeared. In the next moment, the Golden Dragon Spear transformed into a golden lightning bolt and shot past him.

    The opponent only had two targets. If the target was not Qiangu Qingfeng, there could only be one other person naturally.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s sudden attack utilized the Time Backtrack to elerate time before abruptly pausing it and then to shift the target lock. The entire process was as smooth and natural as clouds in the sky. Everything waspleted almost instantaneously.

    If the attack targeted the Purgatory Douluo Qiangu Qingfeng, he had countless methods to respond. In fact, he was very confident of his wife as well. Even so, he was feeling rather wary of Tang Wulin due to the abilities the young man had disyed earlier. How could Tang Wulin¡¯s suddenly attacking Cold Rhyme Douluo in the distance not leave him infuriated?!

    The Cold Rhyme Invisible Sword had arrived before Tang Wulin¡¯s face almost at the same time. Golden light bloomed from Tang Wulin¡¯s body as he unleashed the Dragon Air! At the same time, heunched the Golden Dragon Tremor from the center of his body. A booming noise like a dragon¡¯s roar dragon echoed within a range of five meters. The Cold Rhyme Invisible Sword exploded into frost flowers in the sky, but it had not even left a scratch on Tang Wulin.

    When Tang Wulin tossed out the Golden Dragon Spear, the Cold Rhyme Douluo immediately felt an intense piercing pain in her chest, as if her blood had frozen.

    Could she dodge? It was toote. The Golden Dragon Spear was moving too quickly. The spear had almostpletely fused with Tang Wulin¡¯s essence, energy and spirit.

    It was the Final Stake!

    Nevertheless, the Cold Rhyme Douluo had fought through countless battles before. Her reputation as the first soundwave-type soul master on the Douluo Continent was not for nothing.

    As Cold Rhyme Guzheng began humming on its own, her battle armor rapidly encased entire body. Even though it was just a set of three-word battle armor, it was covered in frost flower patterns and looked magnificent. Following that, a faint musical tune echoed through the sky.

    The Cold Rhyme Douluo Xia Zhengleng made a minor motion, flipping over the Cold Rhyme Guzheng to shield herself.

    In the next moment, the Golden Dragon Spear arrived.

    The flipped Cold Rhyme Guzheng had its strings facing Xia Zhengleng. One of her hands gripped the top of the Guzheng to keep it from getting too close to her body while her other hand plucked at the three uppermost strings rapidly. She then released it abruptly.

    ¡°ng!¡± A piercing noise echoed from the instrument. When the strings were plucked, the side of the ghuzheng facing the Golden Dragon Spear immediately conjured a crystal-clear barrier of light around her. In a split second, the glowing shield of light produced nine oveppingyers. Everyyer was like frost and the snowkes in between theyers were everchanging. The enchanting notes of the Guzheng lingered in the air long after the music faded.

    It was the Nineyered Cold Rhyme!

    Xia Zhengleng had fought against numerous formidable enemies in her lifetime and had cultivated to rank-97. She relied on her Cold Rhyme Guzheng to defeat her many foes as she was adept in both attack and defense.

    After sensing something was wrong, she unleashed her battle armor at once to strengthen her defense and the channeling of her soul power. At the same time, she had unleashed the Nineyered Cold Rhyme to elevate her defense to its peak in the shortest amount of time.

    She was very confident in her husband. Qiangu Qingfeng would never give Tang Wulin the chance tounch a second attack. Tang Wulin would certainly weaken to a certain extent after losing his weapon.

    The Golden Dragon Spear arrived before the Cold Rhyme Guzheng under such circumstances!

    Its exceedingly sharp aura burst out in a split second while its All-conquering effect was triggered. The spear easily cut through theyers of the Cold Rhyme Guzheng¡¯s defense, like it was splitting bamboo.

    ¡°Ding!¡± There was a soft sound. The Golden Dragon Spear had pierced the back of the Cold Rhyme Guzheng with a clear hum.

    The Cold Rhyme Guzheng was not only a weapon, but also Xia Zhengleng¡¯s martial soul. A martial soul was supposed to be one with the soul master. Xia Zhengleng gave out a muffled groan as her body quickly fell back from the impact. The piercing energy continued to spread wildly through the Guzheng into her body.

    Such a powerful attack!

    Xia Zhengleng felt astonished. ¡®This attack definitely meets the standard of a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse. Fortunately...¡¯

    Just as she was nning on how to counter the attack, she noticed a remarkable sight. A brilliant seven-colored light abruptly burst out from the dazzling golden spear.

    Oh no!

    An ominous feeling emerged in her mind. There was a ringing sound as the Golden Dragon Spear went through the Cold Rhyme Guzheng and into the right side of Xia Zhengleng¡¯s chest.

    There was no pain. Xia Zhengleng could only feel a chill radiating through her chest. All of her strength vanished like melting snow. Despite her rank-97 cultivation base, she lost control of her body. She descended from the sky and dropped straight toward the ground.

    ¡°Wifey!¡± Qiangu Qingfeng was nning tounch another attack at Tang Wulin when he saw that Xia Zhengleng had built her barrier. Little did he know that Tang Wulin¡¯s strike was so powerful such that it could pierce through Xia Zhengleng¡¯s defenses.

    There was a saying that ¡®man and wife are connected at their hearts¡¯. When Xia Zhengleng¡¯s chest was impaled, he felt as if his chest was pierced as well.

    He frantically sted the glowing orbs of the Purgatory Roar at Tang Wulin from his body as he turned around and chased after his wife. Qiangu Qingfeng reached Xia Zhengleng¡¯s almost immediately and caught her in his arms.

    As the blood drained from her face, Xia Zhengleng turned ghastly pale while her body was icy cold. Her life source was also dropping at a shocking speed.

    Something was not right with this spear!

    As a Limit Douluo, Qiangu Qingfeng was an experienced and knowledgeable man. He grabbed the Golden Dragon Spear instinctively, but he could immediately sense that his life energy was being absorbed by the spear.

 Chapter 1628 - Softened

    <h4>Chapter 1628: Softened</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, he was still prepared. He shook his wrist and used his soul power to shake away the leaching of the Golden Dragon Spear. He then pressed his palm hard onto Xia Zhengleng¡¯s chest, infusing his soul power into her body. This kept the Golden Dragon Spear from devouring her life energy.

    A gentle voice called out, ¡°Leave her to me.¡±

    Qiangu Qingfeng was about to re up with range. However, his gaze softened when he raised his head and looked up at the person heading his way. He softened, though he was still feeling slightly reluctant.

    ¡°We ept our defeat. Sorry for the trouble you have to go through to treat my wife.¡±

    It was the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali that came to his side.

    Yali gazed at him deeply. She had a much better impression of Qiangu Qingfengpared to the hatred she felt for Qiangu Dongfeng. At least, this was a man that loved his wife deeply. She could not help thinking of Yun Ming subconsciously upon seeing Qiangu Qingfeng.

    ¡°Wulin!¡± Yali called out to Tang Wulin.

    There was a sh of golden radiance and the Golden Dragon Spear that had pierced Xia Zhengling¡¯s chest vanished into thin air. Her life energy was no longer being devoured.

    Yali pressed her right hand against Xia Zhengleng¡¯s chest. Bursts of gentle, milky white light were infused into her body. Thick life source replenished Xia Zhengleng and finally stabilized her drained life energy.

    As she was treating Xia Zhengleng, all four of them descended slowly andnded on the ground.

    Qiangu Qingfeng raised his head to look at Tang Wulin who had already called back his Golden Dragon Spear in the distance. His enraged eyes were almost spurting fire. Had he not needed Yali to continue treating Xia Zhengleng at this moment, he may have charged toward Tang Wulin with all his might.

    Tang Wulinnded on the ground expressionlessly. He looked like the very image of a God to the eyes of the parents and students in the distance!

    The scene where Tang Wulin shot down the Cold Rhyme Douluo with his spear earlier had truly surprised the entire crowd. No one would have thought that the battle of two-on-two would end under such circumstances.

    The biggest mistake Qiangu Qingfeng made was that he should not have given Tang Wulin the opportunity to make a move. In the end, he had underestimated the power of Tang Wulin¡¯s outburst.

    The Golden Dragon Spear had not only contained Tang Wulin¡¯s understanding of the spear¡¯s consciousness and Spearsoul, but it had also contained the force of the elemental cmity produced from One with the Heaven!

    After spending such a long time performing Heavenly Refinement, Tang Wulin¡¯sprehension of elemental cmities was already much more profound. His knowledge of the narw had also been elevated to a brand-new level. Even many Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses could not rival Tang Wulin¡¯s understanding of elementalw.

    The spear strike was meant to conquer the enemy and achieve an early victory. This was because Tang Wulin could tell from the start that it would not be easy for him to defeat Qiangu Qingfeng, but the Cold Rhyme Douluo was no match for him. At his Hyper Douluo-rank, Tang Wulin felt absolutely confident about that. He had genuinely spared no effort inunching that strike. There was a saying that went ¡®attack the enemy¡¯s vitals to draw their guard¡¯. Tang Wulin was at his weakest when he tossed out his spear. If Qiangu Qingfeng were tounch an all-out assault on him at the time, Qiangu Qingfeng would certainly be able to suppress him. On the other hand, Tang Wulin was sure that Qiangu Qingfeng would be distracted when he attacked Xia Zhengleng, based on his judgement of human nature. At the very least, Qiangu Qingfeng would only attack Tang Wulin after confirming that his wife was safe. This would give Tang Wulin sufficient time to catch his breath.

    Thus, the second round of the two-on-two battles ended with a victory for Shrek Academy. The score was pulled closer once again. It had be six to five!

    ¡°Alright, her origin energy has taken damage. She should take a good rest and have some tonic to replenish her life energy. She will be fine after recuperating for a period of time,¡± Yali exined to Qiangu Qingfeng by her side while raising her hand.

    Qiangu Qingfeng¡¯s aura was slightly irregr, but he managed to force out two words in the end. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yali merely shook her head before turning around and returning to Shrek Academy¡¯s side.

    There was no doubt that Shrek¡¯s side had received more support from the public in this match because Tang Wulin had fought against two opponents by himself. Even though he had used such force against the Cold Rhyme Douluo, the truth was that she had been attacking him the whole time!

    It could be said that the participants from both sides had yet to fully utilize their abilities before the battle had ended. However, the result had disyed Tang Wulin¡¯s understanding of the entire battlefield, as well as his control over timing and opportunity.

    The people had truly seen how terrifying the Dragon Emperor Douluo¡¯s outburst attack was after witnessing the spear strike. That flying Golden Dragon Spear was simply all-conquering!

    Why was the Cold Rhyme Douluo rendered incapable of stopping the Golden Dragon Spear from devouring her life energy when her body was impaled? She was injured when her martial soul was broken, and her body had been pierced through as well. How would she be able to defend herself in time?

    Tang Wulinpleted the battle by fighting against two opponents alone. The Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s only purpose in this battle was to treat Cold Rhyme Douluo after the fighting was done. This had also disyed Shrek Academy¡¯s nobility and generosity.

    Qiangu Dongfeng arrived at his elder brother¡¯s side. He was in no mood to pay attention to Qiangu Dongfeng, as he was only concerned with examining his wife.

    Qiangu Dongfeng heaved a sigh to himself. It was an unfair loss for them! His elder brother had lost mainly because he had underestimated the opponent. Qiangu Qingfeng had not taken the boy seriously.

    ¡®I should not be regarding this boy as a youth anymore. I have to treat him as an opponent equal to my own rank. I must definitely take this boy seriously.¡¯

    Qiangu Dongfeng found that he had even startled himself when this thought emerged in his mind. Since when did Tang Wulin qualify to be treated as a Limit Douluo?

    Qiangu Dongfeng had begun to feel slightly anxious at this point of thepetition. When he proposed the bet earlier, he was under the assumption that victory was firmly in his grasp. After all, the Spirit Pagoda had profound inner secrets that Shrek could notpare to.

    Even after the battle had begun, he was still under the same assumption. Shrek did not seem to stand a chance at all. However, every time he assumed that his side had gained the upper hand in a battle, Shrek was capable of finding a new approach to even the score for some reason. Both sides were still caught in a stalemate at the moment.

    ¡°Pagoda Master Qiangu,¡± said Tang Wulin toward Qiangu Dongfeng smilingly.

    Qiangu Dongfeng said, ¡°What do you have in mind, Tang Sect Master?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°The score now is six to five. Even though your side has the upper hand, the next round of two-on-two is actually no longer important. Today is an important day for the new students to enroll in our Shrek Academy¡¯s entrance examination. I don¡¯t think we should dy each other any longer. Why don¡¯t we carry out the seven-to-seven battle and decide the victor and loser in one battle?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng gazed deeply at Tang Wulin. Looking at him, the boy appeared to be fully confident. Why was he so sure in this case? It did not make sense!

    Could it be that he was putting on a show as a bluff? However, the battle of seven-on-seven was an honest trial of strength. It was also true that the final round of two-on-two would be meaningless. It was impossible for him to weaken them in the final two-on-two match because they could just choose to ept their defeat. The winner of the seven-on-seven match would receive seven points, which seemed a little unreasonable at this point. It would have benefited his side more if the seven-on-seven battle was only worth three or four points. He had not given it due consideration because of his absolute confidence in the beginning.

    Ideas came into his mind at lightning speed. Qiangu Dongfeng nodded and said, ¡°As that is the case, we shall decide the victory and defeat with one battle.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Then we shall rest and recuperate for five minutes. Shall we begin five minutes from now?¡±

    ¡°Certainly!¡± Qiangu Dongfeng agreed. The battle between Tang Wulin and Qiangu Qingfeng did notst long, so neither side was greatly fatigued. It would be pointless for Qiangu Dongfeng to stop Tang Wulin from resting, so he might as well behave generously. They would start after Tang Wulin was fully rested.

    Both of them returned to their teams and began the brief yet intense discussion.

    Teamwork was the most crucial factor in the battle of seven-on-seven. At the same time, it was also a disy of their overall ability. A team would not be defeated just by being powerful individually.

    The media was excited as well. A battle of seven-on-seven between Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda was, without a doubt, the greatest battle of its type in the soul master¡¯s world.

 Chapter 1629 - The Lineup!

    <h4>Chapter 1629: The Lineup!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Compared to the final round, all the earlier battles could be described with the word ¡®appetizers¡¯.

    The victory from the final battle would undoubtedly have the upper hand in enrolling students.

    Five minutes passed quickly. Qiangu Dongfeng slowly walked over with six people following behind him as they approached the arena.

    The person following closely behind Qiangu Dongfeng was precisely the depressed Purgatory Douluo Qiangu Qingfeng who had just lost the previous battle.

    It felt as if Qiangu Qingfeng¡¯s eyes were about to spurt out a fire in rage as he looked at Tang Wulin. He had been together with his wife for so many years. How could he refrain himself from being enraged when Xia Zhengleng had been severely injured for the very first time?

    On the other side of Qiangu Dongfeng was naturally the Heavenly Phoenix Leng Yaozhu. The three Limit Douluos walked side by side.

    There was also the old man with a brain as his martial soul who had defeated Tang Yinmeng. Even though there was no telling of this man¡¯s exact cultivation base, it would not be an exaggeration to call him the person with the most powerful spiritual level in today¡¯s world.

    Other than these four people, a man standing at the back of the crowd walked out. His presence intensified the stress on Shrek Academy¡¯s side. This person was none other than the previous Pagoda Master of Spirit Pagoda, father of two great Limit Douluos Qiangu Qingfeng and Qiangu Dongfeng, and a quasigod-ranked powerhouse. He was Heaven War Douluo Qiangu Dieting with the title of taking on both heaven and earth!

    There were already four Limit Douluos now! In addition, there was an ultra-powerful control-type Spirit System soul master.

    Other than the five of them, Witch Douluo Li Mengjie and Boxing King did not walk out in the lineup. The people that walked out were the pair of sisters from earlier that disguised as men, Bai Haozhe and Bao Zhicen! Their martial soul fusion skill was equipped with a good outburst force.

    Thebination of these seven people was equal to the fighting capacity of six Limit Douluos. How could Qiangu Dongfeng not feel confident after having such capable people on his side?

    The person that took the lead to walk out from Shrek Academy¡¯s side was naturally Tang Wulin. Two female participants followed behind Tang Wulin. One of them was the Holy Spirit Douluo while the other exquisite-looking young maiden appeared to be almost the same age as Yali but did not look familiar at all.

    Qiangu Dieting suddenly spoke in astonishment. ¡°Long Yeyue, is that you? You¡¯ve be younger?¡±

    They had not noticed earlier but how could a passerby join Tang Wulin in participating in the most importantpetition at this moment? Qiangu Dieting had encountered Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue when he was young. He could not help enquire her now that he had recounted about the past.

    Long Yeyue calmly smiled. ¡°Do you think everybody is going to grow old and wither alone like you?¡± Yes, it was precisely Long Yeyue. How could she miss an important moment like this?

    Other than Long Yeyue and Yali, out of the rest of the four people that walked together with Tang Wulin were two unfamiliar faces for Spirit Pagoda¡¯s people. One of them was an old man with senile and unsophisticated appearance while the other one was a middle-aged man with a majestic figure. Other than them, Spirit Pagoda had the information rted to the young maiden from the rest of the two people. This person was precisely the main control-type soul master Xu Xiaoyan from Shrek Seven Monsters. On the other hand, the other person had a hideous face along with a tall and huge figure. Let alone the people of Spirit Pagoda, no one other than Tang Wulin from Shrek Academy was aware of his background and origin.

    Initially, Qiangu Dongfeng was under the assumption that Lan Muzi whose performance earlier was outstanding with powerful abilities would be in Shrek¡¯s lineup for sure. Yet, it seemed like Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng were not there. It was truly astonishing.

    More importantly, he had never seen three out of the seven representatives from Shrek Academy and Spirit Pagoda did not have any information on them. This was definitely not a good thing and Qiangu Dongfeng was feeling a little gloomy in his heart.

    ¡°Tang Sect Master, I can see that there are a few unfamiliar faces. Will you please introduce them?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng asked while maintaining hisposure.

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°These are our Shrek Academy¡¯s newly-appointed teachers and they are in charge of different teaching tasks. It¡¯s very normal for Pagoda Master Qiangu to have not met them. Don¡¯t worry. There are only people from Shrek in today¡¯s battle!¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng smiled. ¡°Alright, we shall witness Shrek¡¯s inner secrets today.¡±

    In reality, he was feeling quite relieved for not seeing the two Great Limit Douluos, Amorous Douluo and Heartless Douluo in the opposing side¡¯s lineup. He was most worried that Tang Wulin would invite them into his lineup without any regard for his reputation.

    Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi and Amorous Douluo Zang Xin were not only Limit Douluos but they were also skilled in a set of martial soul fusion skills that allowed them to make a joint attack which was the most terrifying part about them.

    The number one man on the continent Yun Ming once said that it was very tough for him to defeat them when the set of martial soul fusion skills was continuously unleashed during the process of a battle back then. They were reputed to be able to unleash the most powerful martial soul fusion skill in today¡¯s Douluo Continent.

    In case these two Limit Douluos made up an excuse to join Shrek in time then withdraw themselves after the battle, there was nothing Spirit Pagoda could do. If those two were here, Spirit Pagoda¡¯s sess rate in achieving victory would have been much lower.

    However, the current situation was rather good. Shrek would still need to take care of its reputation so they did not join forces with Tang Sect. Even though those three people were unfamiliar, they could not be more powerful than Cao Dezhi and Zang Xin at the very least.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was feeling much more confident after these thoughts. There was already six great Limit Douluos¡¯ worth fighting capacity on his side for the battle. Could it be that they were still incapable of defeating a newly reconstructed Shrek?

    ¡°Tang Sect Master, please go on!¡±

    ¡°Pagoda Master Qiangu, please go on!¡±

    A total of fourteen peoplebined from both sides simultaneously rose into the sky.

    At present, a humming sound was heard echoing from the distance. The sound had originated from the soul airnes used for filming in the sky sent out by the media during this crucial moment.

    It would ensure that the battle could be watched with rity by using their special equipment for the long-range filming.

    ¡°Dear viewers, drop everything you are doing now if you can see our broadcasting signal no matter where you are. Put everything aside and concentrate on watching our channel¡¯s broadcast because the most powerful collision of the century is about to begin. It is the seven-on-seven battle between Shrek Academy and Spirit Pagoda. As a reporter, my blood is already boiling with enthusiasm. Our airne has begun to film from a distance of two thousand meters away from the scene. Everyone will be able to watch this exceedingly excitingpetition from thefort of your home.¡±

    ¡°Due to the fear of being affected by the battle, we are not going to approach them any closer. I¡¯m only going to reveal a message to everyone. Judging from the current situation, I can confirm that there are a total of six Limit Douluo-ranked powerhousesbined from both sides. There are four from Spirit Pagoda and two from Shrek Academy.¡±

    ¡°Spirit Pagoda¡¯s four Limit Douluos include the current Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master, Spirit Douluo Qiangu Dongfeng. He is using the title of ¡®Pagoda Master¡¯ in public. There is also the previous Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master, Heaven War Douluo Qiangu Zhangting and also his eldest son who is also a Limit Douluo, Purgatory Douluo Qiangu Qingfeng. Qiangu n truly deserves its reputation of being the number one n in Spirit Pagoda by sending out three Limit Douluos the n. Other than them, there is also Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Deputy Pagoda Master, her excellency Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu who has elevated to Limit Douluo.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, we can only confirm that there are two Limit Douluos from Shrek Academy¡¯s side at the moment. They are her excellency Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue and also her excellency Holy Spirit Douluo Yali. As everyone knows, her excellency Yali is the number one recovery-type soul master on the continent today. I believe that there are quite a number of people out there that have been blessed by her excellency Yali¡¯s grace.¡±

    ¡°Other than these two people, there is the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy who is also the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master at the time. He has defeated two opponents by himself during the previous battle. He is his Excellency Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin who is also reputed to be the most peaked powerhouse of the younger generation. It is said that he is not even thirty years old this year yet he is acting as the leader of two great forces. One can only imagine how powerful his potential is. Furthermore, it is said that he is a Divine Craftsman as well. He is going to seed after his Excellency Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua. It is an absolutely great thing for the continent to get a new Divine Craftsman, especially for the battle armor masters of the entire soul masters¡¯ world. There are already powerhouses from Shrek Academy that unleashed their four-word battle armor masters in the earlier battles. There is no doubt that the seven-on-seven battle today will certainly be the most apexpetition in history.¡±

    The scene was broadcasted live to the entire continent. Moreover, it was reported as urgent news. These reporters dared not make blind conjectures in favor of Spirit Pagoda regardless of how many benefits Spirit Pagoda had given them. Otherwise, it could possibly cause them great troubles.

    At present, both sides were still rising into the sky. The earlier battles were basically contained in the height of three hundred to five hundred meters from ground level. On the other hand, they rose over one thousand and five hundred meters into the sky this time. It felt like both sides had discussed this beforehand this time.

    At such a high altitude, it was utterly impossible for a person to maintain flight for a long period of time without the cultivation base of a Title Douluo.

    Many aerialbat critics mentioned before that the airspace over one thousand meters from ground level did not belong to the soul masters¡¯ world anymore but it was a space that belonged to mecha masters and soul aircrafts.

    Yet, the people from Shrek Academy and Spirit Pagoda had proven those critics¡¯ments to be a joke.

 Chapter 1630 - The Final Battle?

    <h4>Chapter 1630: The Final Battle?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Both sides had already risen over one thousand and five hundred meters and were still rising continuously. There was only one reason for this. It was to prevent the collision from affecting the ground level. Both sides were very agreeable for this purpose.

    However, this had resulted in dissatisfaction amongst the parents and students on the ground because they were too far away and could no longer clearly see the battle.

    They were still d for being able to watch the superpetition earlier yet they had all panicked at once.

    However, it was as if Shrek Academy had alreadye prepared at this time. Two huge screens were pushed out from the inside of the academy. The screens were precisely used to disy the live broadcast from two soul television channels. These two channels were filming from the sky. They relied on their long-range camera equipment to film the situation in the sky and clearly disyed it to the screen.

    ¡°Dear viewers, the people from Shrek Academy and Spirit Pagoda are already over a thousand and six hundred meters above ground level and are still rising upwards. Are they trying topete who can fly higher even before thepetition begins? As everyone knows, the air at such a high altitude is thin. Moreover, all sorts of elemental energies are lessened as well. The environment is not beneficial for a battle between soul masters. However, we can see that these factors don¡¯t seem to restrict the two teams of peak powerhouses from the continent. I think the main reason that they are flying to such great height is that they are worried that their strikes might hit the ground and affect the safety of the people below. Pilot, please take us further away as well. I don¡¯t want to be affected.¡±

    ¡°We are already over two thousand meters away from the scene. If I go any further, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to film clearly,¡± the pilot said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go a little further. Safety first.¡± The host was a big fanatic of soul masters. Even though she was not a soul master, she was still very well aware of the destructive ability of soul masters.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear left a profound impression in her mind when itunched the Final Stake. That trick of his was absolutely more powerful than an ordinary fixed soul ammunition.

    She was a young and vibrant popr host at the time. She was definitely not nning to die young here.

    However, not everyone was as clear-headed as her. There were two airnes that were flying in a rtively closer distance to the scene. The airnes were about one thousand and five hundred meters away from the scene. This was considered a safe distance in their view. Generally, even the range of a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition¡¯s explosion was limited to one thousand five hundred meters in radius. The battle of these soul masters could not possibly be more powerful than rank-9 fixed soul ammunition, right?

    The two parties had finally stopped flying when they rose up to two thousand meters from ground level. At this altitude, the temperature was obviously much lower than on the ground level. Piercing cold wind swept against their bodies while the sunlight felt zing hot in the thin air.

    Both parties stood gazing at one another from a distance and soon began spreading out in their battle formation.

    On Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side, the ones standing at the front were the Qiangu n members. Qiangu Dieting stood in the center while his two sons Qiangu Qingfeng and Qiangu Dongfeng stood on his two sides. Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu and the Bai n sisters stood behind them, followed by the old man with brain martial soul at the back.

    They formed two lines of 3 with Han Tianyi behind them. In reality, assault-type soul masters made up the majority out of all the people capable of cultivating a Limit Douluo-rank. As a result, the rest of the six people from Spirit Pagoda could all be considered as Assault System other than the old man with the brain martial soul. As a result, the battle formation was not that important to them.

    On the other hand, the person standing in front of Shrek Academy¡¯s side was Tang Wulin. The two unfamiliar men including the middle-aged man and the old man stood by the two sides of Tang Wulin. After them, it was followed by Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the hideous-looking man, and Holy Spirit Douluo Yali.

    Xu Xiaoyan stood at the back alone. It was simrly a three-three-one battle formation. It appeared as if both sides had agreed on this formation upon discussion. It was as if they came prepared to put up a grand show for everyone.

    Tang Wulin held the Golden Dragon Spear while he remained floating as stable as a mountain. Tang Wulin and Xu Xiaoyan were the youngest participants on Shrek Academy¡¯s side. It was already enough for them to be proud to just take part in such a peaked battle at their age.

    Piercing cold radiance shimmered in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s eyes. He was not thinking about how to win this battle at the moment but was instead figuring out a way to seize this opportunity to kill Tang Wulin.

    The young man truly posed a huge threat to him and the organization. He would not have any opportunity to kill Tang Wulin if thetter chose to remain in Shrek Academy on usual days.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was truly surprised to learn about the Shrek Academy¡¯s defense system that was capable of instantaneously taking down a divine mecha. The best way to finish off Tang Wulin was presented as an opportunity before his eyes. He would attempt to kill Tang Wulin even if it meant he had to make it appear as an ident.

    Yet, it was apparent that this task would not be aplished easily. He was afraid that the number one recovery-type soul master Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s presence here would ensure that she would save Tang Wulin even if he was lingering by one breath. Moreover, no one had any idea of the extent of the ability of a recovery-type soul master whose cultivation base had been elevated to Limit Douluo-rank.

    Tang Wulin raised the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand and swept across the air to cut out a light arc as he made an invitatory gesture.

    From Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side, Qiangu Dieting took a step forward into the sky. In an instant, a gush of terrifying aura that was hard to describe abruptly burst forth from the body of this quasigod-ranked powerhouse.

    At that very moment, the aura unleashed from Qiangu Dieting was like a giant pir that linked up heaven and earth. It felt as if he was going to pierce through the entire sky and puncture the ground. The terrifying consciousness was unleashed without the slightest reservation such that every person watching the battle would tremble in fear.

    Almost all the broadcasting scene was blurred momentarily at this instant. The powerful aura disrupted the maic field of the site which was then passed into the broadcasting signal.

    The news reporters from the soul television channels rying the event were petrified.

    A few of the airnes flying nearer to the scene earlier were even shaking before they hastily escaped into the distance.

    This gush of aura was truly too terrifying. More importantly, the aura had originated from only one person!

    Tang Wulin stood on the main spot in front so he could clearly feel it. The aura unleashed from Qiangu Dieting¡¯s body made Tang Wulin feel like he waspletely suppressed akin to an ant.

    However, the unyielding consciousness in his heart burst forth after being triggered by the stress. Tang Wulin opened his mouth and let out a long howl.

    The long howl sounded just like a dragon¡¯s roar. A golden giant dragon¡¯s illusion shadow indistinctly appeared behind him. His surging blood essence had almost gushed out from his body such that his entire aura was being elevated at a shocking speed.

    The supremacy of all from above the heavens to the ground below. This was the powerful aura produced from the Golden Dragon King Bloodline and his unyieldingness.

    Tang Wulin had actually managed to withstand a quasigod¡¯s terrifying consciousness at this moment.

    Yuanen Zhentian who was about to make a move from his side could not help but secretly praise in his heart upon witnessing the scene. Tang Wulin was but a Hyper Douluo-rank yet he was already capable of doing something that many Limit Douluo may not necessarily be able to do. Tang Wulin¡¯s future was truly limitless!

    In the howling sound, Tang Wulin abruptly pped the pair of golden wings behind his back as he was confronted by Qiangu Dieting¡¯s ever-prating aura. He was flying straight towards Qiangu Dieting¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! Look, everyone. Tang Wulin has actually taken upon himself tounch an attack. On the other hand, his target is his excellency Heaven War Douluo who is reputed to be one of the most powerful powerhouses on the continent with quasigod-ranked power. Is Tang Wulin seeking his own doom or is he actually fearless?¡± The host was greatly startled. Was this not a group battle? Why would Tang Wulin fight against one opponent all by himself?

    Moreover, it was not Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue that was sent out from Shrek Academy¡¯s lineup but it was the Hyper Douluo Tang Wulin.

    The disparity between Tang Wulin and Qiangu Dieting could not be measured, right?

    A murderous intent shed in Qiangu Dieting¡¯s eyes. He had been indifferently watching today¡¯s battles from the side but he was paying most attention to Tang Wulin¡¯s performance. Moreover, he found that he was growing more and more surprised as he watched.

    The young man was not only powerful in his individual abilities but more importantly, he had meticulous thinking as well. He lured Qiangu Dongfeng into consenting to a one-on-one yet he used a trick to humiliate Qiangu Dongfeng. He made it appear as if he had epted his defeat but he had also avoided the danger of engaging in a battle of confronting toughness with toughness against a Limit Douluo.

 Chapter 1631 - Quasigodâ€™s Single Strike That Pierced Through Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1631: Quasigod¡¯s Single Strike That Pierced Through Heaven and Earth</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Almost all of the earlier rounds were executed ording to Qiangu Dieting¡¯s n. Judging purely on their abilities, his side should have achievedplete victory in the matches. Nevertheless, Tang Wulin had managed to end the battle in a draw thanks to his tactics and ingenious tricks.

    This boy could not be left alive!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s act of initiating an attack was exactly what Qiangu Dieting would have wanted. With a murderous glow in his eyes, he swayed his body and arrived before Tang Wulin.

    At quasigod-rank, Limit Douluos were capable ofprehending more than just narw. In a sense, they were capable of creating somews of their own. They possessed great control over time and space.

    The Coiling Dragon Staff was unleashed.

    Nine red soul rings formed around Qiangu Dieting¡¯s body almost instantaneously! Yes, this quasigod-ranked powerhouse was surrounded by nine one-hundred-thousand-year soul rings as red as fresh blood.

    Regardless of how he achieved that, he truly had nine red soul rings. This was befitting of the former Pagoda Master of the Spirit Pagoda and showed he deserved his position as the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s number one powerhouse.

    The overwhelming stress abruptly grew ten times stronger. Tang Wulin felt a terrifying force descend from the sky and put pressure on his body. He watched as the Coiling Dragon Staff in Qiangu Dieting¡¯s hand seemed to be erging within his consciousness. He swung it at him in a manner that seemed to blot out the sky and cover the sun.

    Everything happened in a short moment. The quasigod-ranked Limit Douluo began tounch an attack at Tang Wulin.

    Having no intention of sounding out Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities, Qiangu Dieting spared no effort inunching his attack at once. Of course, he was aware that Tang Wulin was protected by the Holy Spirit Douluo by his side. It would not be an easy task for him to kill Tang Wulin. Thus, he would need to kill Tang Wulin with one strike without giving Yali any chances to treat him.

    This was the first collision between both of them, but it was also something like a confrontation between the strongest and the weakest. Qiangu Dieting was experienced and vicious, so he would not be doing an exploratory attack to learn more about his opponent. Instead, he would attack Tang Wulin as soon as he moved.

    It was the technique that brought him fame, Combat Heaven and Earth!

    Everything happened too quickly. Tang Wulin only just managed to lift up the Golden Dragon Spear in time.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The monstrous explosion created a terrifying shockwave.

    The intense st reached thousands of meters away in a split second, violently shaking all the airnes filming nearby. One of the ss panes on the airne flying closest to the battleground shattered from the impact. The pilot turned around and flew away in fear.

    On the other hand, the viewers could only see a golden silhouette dropping down from the sky like a cannonball and mming onto the ground ferociously.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Another loud crash was heard. The ground cracked and Tang Wulin had vanished into it immediately.

    The power of the staff was so terrifying!

    The Heaven War Douluo Qiangu Dieting held the Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand with an arrogant look in his eyes. The boy was still alive after the blow, huh?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s strength was far beyond Qiangu Dieting¡¯s expectations, but he was still limited by his cultivation base. As a quasigod, Qiangu Dieting was capable of controlling heaven and earth power within a small area. The power from a single strike from his staff was almost equal to him smashing a small ne onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    When Tang Wulin was struck, blood essence gushed out from his entire body which resulted in blood seeping out from his seven bodily orifices. In Qiangu Dieting¡¯s eyes, the boy¡¯s endurance must have been quite impressive if he could survive being struck by his staff without exploding upon impact.

    It was just one blow. A single strike from his staff!

    The Heaven War Douluo¡¯s dominance and power had already shocked the entire crowd!

    Qiangu Dongfeng was feeling indulgent! He was also awestruck by his father. He was a Limit Douluo too and his martial soul was the Coiling Dragon Staff as well. However, he had considered it and came to the conclusion that he had still not reached his father¡¯s all-conquering level. His father had not borrowed the heaven and earth power, but it was heaven and earth destruction power that resulted in the creation of his attack.

    In Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s eyes, his father would have already cultivated his way to Godhood had it not been for the ne¡¯s own restrictions.

    The strike had genuinely startled the people on Shrek Academy¡¯s side. The hideous middle-aged man standing at the back shouted aloud, ¡°How dare you?!¡±

    As he was speaking, an aura burst forth from his body as soul rings shot out from underneath his feet. He waspletely covered in scales while his vigorous soul power was unleashed!

    A powerful aura circted around him apanied by a five-colored radiance. When his aura emerged, his presence felt like it could absorb the whole world like the rolling up of a mat. A stretch of auspicious five-colored clouds was seen above the heads of the group from Shrek Academy.

    ¡°A Limit Douluo!¡± Qiangu Dieting¡¯s pupils constricted for a moment.

    Since when was there a third Limit Douluo in Shrek Academy? He could not remember the existence of such a Limit Douluo on the continent, despite his memories going back over a hundred years.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali eyes showed no concern whatsoever. She grabbed the powerhouse shimmering with five-colored radiance standing by her side and whispered something softly.

    The man had an astonished expression, and his mighty aura weakened a little.

    ¡°Look, everyone. That¡¯s a five-colored auspicious cloud. That can¡¯t be another Limit Douluo, right? If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s really something to see in today¡¯s battle. It is only that His Excellency the Dragon Emperor has been sted away by His Excellency the Heaven War. I wonder what the situation is now?¡±

    Everything around Tang Wulin had gone ck. His entire body felt like a shattered porcin vase. He felt like every part of him had broken into fragments whether it was his battle armor, bones or meridians.

    His body¡¯s endurance was considered the greatest in the world.

    Even without his armor, he was more powerful than most people that were fully d in their battle armor.

    Even so, he found that he was still incapable of withstanding the terrifying force that could even destroy Heaven and Earth when was smashed by the Coiling Dragon Staff.

    On one asion, he had engaged in a discussion about Qiangu Dieting¡¯s abilities with the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo.

    There was no doubt that the Heaven War Douluo would certainly make an appearance in the battle between Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda.

    The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi only had onement about Qiangu Dieting. Of all Limit Douluos, Qiangu Dieting ranked first in his outburst force.

    In other words, none of the Limit Douluos couldpare to Qiangu Dieting¡¯s outburst-type attack. His instant outburst-type attack was the best in the world!

    Tang Wulin wished to experience the outburst attack ranked first on the entire continent personally. As a result, he chose to make the opening move in this match. As expected, Qiangu Dieting made a move as well. Moreover, it was a merciless full-frontal assault.

    At that moment, Tang Wulin finally understood what it meant to have an outburst ranked first.

    Qiangu Dieting¡¯s outburst-type attack bent Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear for the first time in history. In other words, his strike was already close to the divine-rank as well.

    It had felt as if Heaven and Earth had exploded into pieces. It did not feel like a destructive force, but more like a genesis after Heaven and Earth were shattered.

    The feeling was irresistible. Had it not been for Tang Wulin¡¯s spontaneous outburst of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s consciousness, it was highly possible that Tang Wulin would have exploded. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s consciousness had neutralized most of the consciousness attack with a powerful destruction aura.

    Tang Wulin determined that Qiangu Dieting was slightly more powerful than the Underworld King Ha Luosa. The quasigod-ranked powerhouse had refreshed his knowledge of this realm. As expected, Qiangu Dieting was truly formidable!

    At his current cultivation base, Tang Wulin was far from being able to challenge a person of this rank. He would certainly remember this feeling well, so he could work toward this goal in his future cultivation.

    A stubborn unwillingness to ept his defeat arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind even after sustaining such a tremendous blow. It felt as if his entire body waspletely crushed. He never wanted to experience such pain again for the rest of his life.

    He could feel that the Golden Dragon King Seal inside him had begun to loosen restlessly when the his body endured the crushing impact. It felt as if the force would bore its way out and seize control of his body as soon as his consciousness failed to endure.

    Ever since he sessfully cultivated the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique, he had not been so severely injured.

 Chapter 1632 - Shrekâ€™s Quasigod!

    <h4>Chapter 1632: Shrek¡¯s Quasigod!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the sky, Qiangu Dieting pointed the Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand forward and said indifferently, ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°Just wait. This old fellow will teach you.¡± It was a deep voice. The old man standing at Tang Wuli¡¯s left earlier took a slow step forward. If one were to describe the aura emitted from Qiangu Dieting¡¯s body as a battle between Heaven and Earth, the aura from the old man was as majestic as a mountain.

    He had only taken one step forward, but Qiangu Dieting felt like he was standing right in front of the high mountains and lofty hills. One could not see the apex of the towering peaks, but the old man was standing over there while exuding a great weight and steadiness.

    Qiangu Dieting had a slight change of countenance. The whole time, this opponent had been suppressing his aura, making him incapable of getting a clear sense of it. However, the opponent chose to fully unleash his aura at this point, and Qiangu Dieting¡¯s expression finally changed.

    A Limit Douluo. That man was another Limit Douluo. More importantly, he was a genuine quasigod-ranked Limit Douluo!

    All this while, the greatest threat in Qiangu Dieting¡¯s mind was the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue. He had no idea if Long Yeyue had reached quasigod-rank, but he figured that she should be around there. However, after some consideration, he came to the conclusion that he was still capable of suppressing Long Yeyue for a while.

    Even so, he did not expect that the person that came after Tang Wulin was severely injured with one strike would not be the Light Dark Douluo. Instead, it was unfamiliar old man that was actually a quasigod-ranked powerhouse.

    Since when were there so many Limit Douluos in this world? In addition to the Holy Spirit Douluo and the Light Dark Douluo, surprisingly, there were four Limit Douluos on Shrek Academy¡¯s side. Judging by the total number of Limit Douluos, Shrek Academy was no longer inferior to his side. How was that possible?

    He could sense that, so Qiangu Dongfeng must have been able to sense it as well. An idea emerged in the minds of the father and son simultaneously. They had been tricked. They had adopted a proper and legitimate n, but they had been tricked by Shrek¡¯s scheme.

    It would not be that easy for Qiangu Dieting to defeat the quasigod-ranked man before him even if the old man¡¯s cultivation base was weaker. On the other hand, the opponent also had the Light Dark Douluo on his side as backup. If the Light Dark Douluo had also elevated herself to quasigod-rank, then Qiangu Dieting would need another two more Limit Douluos on his side at the very least to respond ordingly.

    Even though they had a fighting force of five Limit Douluos on their side, the opponent only needed two Limit Douluos to match them.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was d that Tang Wulin could possibly be killed by his father as soon as the battle began. Otherwise, it would be quite difficult to predict the oue of this situation.

    In a directparison, their side was stillcking one more person. It was basically uneven with five Limit Douluos versus the opponent¡¯s four Limit Douluos. The opponent also had an unknown middle-aged man and the control-type soul master Xu Xiaoyan. They needed to depend on the control-type soul master on their side to deal with Xu Xiaoyan.

    At Limit Douluo¡¯s level, cooperation within a group was much less efficient. This was because every person¡¯s individual fighting capacity was so powerful it was not that easy to assist anyone else in a battle.

    Qiangu Dongfeng immediately said to his elder brother by his side, ¡°Brother, that five-colored man is yours. I¡¯ll deal with the Holy Spirit Douluo. I¡¯m going to take down Yali as soon as possible, so we can finish off the battle in the shortest time.¡±

    Qiangu Qingfeng nodded. He was very reluctant to fight against Yali because she had just helped him. His heart was rather uneasy with the thought of attacking her. This woman was the number one recovery-type soul master on the continent. Even if the Spirit Pagoda was constantly attempting to destroy Shrek, no one would want to provoke Yali willingly.

    No other Limit Douluo couldpare to the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s influence and awe-inspiring reputation in the entire soul masters¡¯ world. She was a living buddha to all!

    ¡°Qiangu Dongfeng, do you have the courage to fight me?¡± Someone shouted at him from Shrek Academy¡¯s side.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was about to challenge Yali, but the voice left him stunned for a moment. He looked in the direction that it came from and was immediately astonished. The person that initiated the challenge was the middle-aged man standing beside the old quasigod. This man¡¯s appearance was about sixty to seventy percent simr to the quasigod.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be, can it?¡¯ Instantly, an ominous thought emerged in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s mind. He watched as a gigantic glowing form emerged from the opponent¡¯s back. As his nine soul rings were unleashed, the glowing form was still shimmering faintly and projected brilliant illusionary scenes. It was Thought Concretization! This person was a Limit Douluo!

    This made him was Shrek Academy¡¯s fifth Limit Douluo!

    The media personnel filming the scene from afar were shocked. The hosts found themselves unable to utter a word.

    This was truly unbelievable. Since when did Shrek Academy have five Limit Douluos?

    This had urred after Shrek Academy experienced the great catastrophe caused by the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition¡¯s explosion thatpletely annihted Shrek City. That being the case, how were there still five Limit Douluos in Shrek Academy?

    Even the Spirit Pagoda had only managed to gather four Limit Douluos!

    How was this possible? What was the significance of five Limit Douluos?

    ording to the statistical data, there were only a dozen Limit Douluos on the entire continent. Even so, between Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda, there were already nine Limit Douluos in total here.

    Furthermore, Shrek Academy also had their most steadfast ally, the Tang Sect! There were two more Limit Douluos in the Tang Sect.

    In other words, there was a total of seven Limit Douluos in Shrek Academy and Tang Sectbined. The number was truly terrifying.

    The Spirit Pagoda could not conjure up seven Limit Douluos even if they were to join the War God Hall.

    The father and son Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s expressions were exceedingly unpleasant and grim.

    Whether the opponents had just entered Limit Douluo-rank or they had achieved even higher level, they were all Limit Douluos! The presence of a Limit Douluo was enough to turn the tide of an entire battle.

    The Bai n sisters possessed a set of martial soul fusion skills that could rival a Limit Douluo, but they were not really at that rank. If they fought hard, they could onlyst against a Limit Douluo for a while. On the other hand, it was impossible for the control-type soul master to resist a Limit Douluo!

    How were they going to fight the battle when the opponent¡¯s had another Limit Douluo?

    The sure-win situation had suddenly turned into a definite loss. Qiangu Dongfeng found the change to be simply unimaginable. What happened to everything being within their grasp? How did this happen? How did this happen?

    Qiangu Dieting had a gloomy expression. ¡°May I know your name please?¡±

    No matter how arrogant he was, he would still show his respect for his fellow powerhouses as necessary.

    Yuanen Zhentian smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Shrek¡¯s Academy¡¯s newly appointed teacher, Sea God¡¯s Pavilion member, Yuanen Zhentian.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Qiangu Deiting¡¯s expression was even more grim. If the opponent were just a guest invited by Shrek Academy to help out in this situation, it would have made his efforts to resist Shrek in the future much easier.

    This man was a quasigod after all! Qiangu Dieting realized that there was no such luck when the opponent announced his identity as a Sea God¡¯s Pavilion member.

    ¡°I¡¯m another of Shrek Academy¡¯s newly appointed teachers, Yuanen Tiandang.¡± There was no doubt that the person standing side by side with Yuanen Zhentian was Yuanen Tiandang.

    The father and son were the two Limit Douluos of the same n. They had finallye out for Shrek at this most important juncture.

    It had already been quite some time since the Titan Giant Ape n relocated to Shrek. They had immediately fallen in love with the ce after arriving.

    The vast Sea God Lake was scenic and majestic. Even though Shrek City had passed out of existence, they witnessed the joy of receiving abundant support during the process of reconstructing Shrek Academy with their own eyes.

    Shrek paid a great deal of attention to their arrival. A huge region by thekeside was specially assigned for their n¡¯s utilization.

    These were not the most important factors. What was most important was the Ancient Life Tree in Sea God Lake.

    Yuanen Zhentian had been granted permission by the Ancient Life Tree to cultivate by its side for one day each month. This was truly an attractive offer to Yuanen Zhentian. Even though he was only granted one day each month, the life force it restored to him in that time was enough to fulfill his needs for more than a month.

 Chapter 1633 - The Supreme Art Of War Is To Never Fight A Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1633: The Supreme Art Of War Is To Never Fight A Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yuanen Zhentian calcted that he could extend his longevity by thirty years at least if he remained cultivating at Shrek Academy.

    What could be more attractive to him than that? Furthermore, the Ancient Life Tree had also transmitted its consciousness to him. It informed him that every person from his n that had cultivated to Limit Douluo-rank would qualify to cultivate by its side.

    Why did Long Yeyue have the courage to reveal her youthful appearance to the public? It was because her issue with life energy had already been solved. She did not need to worry about her life energy depleting in a short while. The resurrection of the Ancient Life Tree was the true core of Shrek¡¯s reconstruction!

    Thus, Yuanen Zhentian and the entire Titan Giant Ape n were fullymitted to Shrek Academy.

    When Yuanen Zhentian first made the decision to relocate them, the n had quite a lot of opinions. However, when they arrived, the n unanimously agreed that it was their elder¡¯s wisest decision. Staying there gave them ess to the resources of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. The Titan Giant Ape n would certainly be able to flourish at Shrek. The nsmen would have a bright future. The Titan Giant Ape n was now considered the most powerful n in Shrek!

    Yuanen Yehui was the future of the n and she was already a member of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. Two of their nsmen had be the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion members as well, which showed that Shrek valued them highly.

    As a result, the Titan Giant Ape had been fully integrated into Shrek Academy.

    Given that, Long Yeyue and Yali fully approved. Shrek Academy no longer had enough outstanding teachers, and there were two Limit Douluos in the Titan Giant Ape n. There were not many reclusive ns like this on the continent. Of course, it was great that the entire n joined Shrek willingly. It was not an exaggeration to say that they had provided timely assistance to the academy.

    Besides the two Limit Douluos, there were also so many Title Douluos and they had inherited the elite Titan Giant Ape martial soul. It was like the lineage had be a part of Shrek, indeed, one of the pirs of Shrek. Tang Wulin¡¯s ability to draw in such an impressive n was definitely beneficial for the academy¡¯s resurgence.

    Furthermore, the best part was that although the Titan Giant Ape n was formidable, they were not so powerful that they would dominate Shrek. The Light Dark Douluo and the Holy Spirit Douluo would still oversee Shrek Academy, in addition to the rapidly developing Shrek Seven Monsters. It was obvious that their overall capabilities were still superior to the Titan Giant Ape n. Both parties had mutual confidence in one anotherpletely in addition to Yuanen Yehui¡¯s mediating rtionship. Of course, there was also the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s ancestor, Er Ming.

    As a result, they had ced themselves into Shrek¡¯s hierarchy soon after their arrival, and their presence was epted by the entire academy. Even the Limit Douluo Yuanen Tiandang had been employed as a teacher in Shrek Academy. Only Yuanen Zhentian was not allowed to be directly involved in teaching due to his age.

    Yuanen Tianshang was offered a position as an outer court teacher. This second uncle of Yuanen Yehui had been depressed after countless hardships in the past. He was clearly much more optimistic after arriving at Shrek Academy. He was seen joking and chatting away frequently.

    Qiangu Dieting¡¯s originally exuberant manner appeared to have slightly stiffened. Even though Shrek was one man short, it would be rather difficult for Spirit Pagoda to achieve victory in this battle.

    The ability to weigh the pros and cons was most important to people of their rank. If they were to fight against one another without a strategy for sess, they would suffer more than just a simple loss. What if someone was severely injured? Especially when the three great Limit Douluos from the Qiangu n were present. Generally, it was very difficult to hurt a Limit Douluo, yet it was difficult to predict if the opponent was also a Limit Douluo.

    Moreover, Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda were bound by a deep-seated hatred caused by a blood debt. One could tell from the way the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue¡¯s eyes shimmered that this match definitely meant more to her than any simple battle.

    Qiangu Dieting turned his head to the side to look toward Qiangu Dongfeng. How could Qiangu Dongfeng not be hesitant as well? Nevertheless, the day¡¯s enrollment program would certainly be affected if the Spirit Pagoda were to give up at this point. Their n to disrupt Shrek Academy would be spoiled again, would it not?

    All of a sudden, there was a resonant dragon¡¯s roar. A stream of golden light rose from the ground and flew into the sky in a split second like a golden dragon soaring to heaven.

    Dazzling golden battle armor covered his entire body while he held the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. Was that not Tang Wulin?

    Qiangu Dieting was shocked beyond belief to see that not only did Tang Wulin appear to be uninjured, his aura was even more powerful than before.

    How was that possible? He could clearly feel that he had broken many of Tang Wulin¡¯s bones during that strike earlier! It had happened only moments ago, so how did he recoverpletely?

    Tang Wulin had risen into the sky d in his Dragon Moon Song battle armor. His aura then grew muchrger. The Blood Golden Dragon Domain could be seen faintly underneath his feet. There was a sh of blood-red radiance as the light shined upon the seven people on Shrek¡¯s team. At once, every single person¡¯s body was illuminated with a gold-red radiance that rapidly elevated the group¡¯s overall aura.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Qiangu Dongfeng suddenly shouted aloud.

    Tang Wulin shifted his gaze toward him. ¡°Is there anything you wish to say, Pagoda Master Qiangu?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng arrived at his father¡¯s side and looked at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see so many Limit Douluos from Shrek. Combining both of our sides, there are already more than ten Limit Douluos¡¯ worth of power here today. If we were to go all out and engage in a battle, I¡¯m afraid that we could actually tear into space. It would cause spatial turbulence and elemental storms which will then affect the people below us. It could even result in a long-term elemental storm. I don¡¯t think this is something that we want to see. Why don¡¯t we call it a day? As long as Shrek is willing to return our divine mecha, we can just leave this matter at that. We shall repair the rest of the mechas by ourselves. What do you think, Tang Sect Master?¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his brows ever so slightly and spoke indifferently, ¡°It was you that denounced us publicly for your own mistake, but now you ask that we leave this matter be. Why should we leave it at that? I¡¯m not certain that there will be spatial turbulence. Moreover, at this altitude and range, our Shrek has its own defense mechanisms.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng replied in a slightly infuriated manner, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you want to fight in this battle for sure?¡±

    Tang Wulin smile. ¡°It was not us that started the provocation. Also, I have said that our Shrek¡¯s airspace is not to be vited. This has been a rule since twenty thousand years ago and it is also Shrek Academy¡¯s rule. We have already shown our mercy to the intruder by leaving him alive, but you stille asking for this item?¡±

    Cold radiance glowed brightly in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s eyes. The loss of the other mechas could still be measured with money, but that was not the case for a divine mecha! It was beyond difficult to produce such a mecha! Although it was not equal to a set of four-word battle armor, it was certainly far more precious than three-word armor. Since the divine mecha from the Mecha¡¯s Association was used for the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s disy, the Spirit Pagoda would have to bear the cost of its loss. How could Qiangu Dongfeng not feel the pain of losing so much money?

    Even so, the circumstances were more powerful than the people. Tang Wulin¡¯s return was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. When the opponent had five great Limit Douluos on their side, it was impossible for Spirit Pagoda to achieve the victory in this battle of seven-on-seven regardless.

    If they were to lose the battle, it would not only embarrass Spirit Academy, but it would also be a crushing blow to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reputation. This was something that Qiangu Dongfeng would never agree to endure.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today then. Many are the years toe. We shall seek guidance again!¡± Qiangu Dongfeng showed his obeisance by cupping his hands together before his chest and saluting Tang Wulin. He waved his huge hand to beckon at his people. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    No matter how revered Qiangu Dieting¡¯s status, Qiangu Dongfeng was still the current Pagoda Master of the Spirit Pagoda. The line of people from the Spirit Pagoda turned around and left after being summoned by Qiangu Dongfeng. They disappeared without a trace in an instant.

    A hint of a smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He called out aloud as he gazed at the departing silhouettes of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s team, ¡°We won¡¯t be seeing you off!¡±

    Had it ended?

    They did not fight?

    The collision happened for only one moment before it ended?

    All the members of the media were bewildered. They had just utilized all the publicity channels to promote this battle! Yet, the battle had ended before it even started? From the beginning to the end, all that happened was Tang Wulin being smashed down from the sky by the staff. The group from the Spirit Pagoda then retreated in a sad mess and they did not even take back their divine mecha.

    All the media hosts were silent. Only the people with discerning eyes could see that the Spirit Pagoda had admitted defeat! They chose retreat instead of direct confrontation after learning that the number of Limit Douluos on their side was obviously less than Shrek¡¯s.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was a man that could assert or submit himself as the asion required and he had disyed his ambition. Nevertheless, Spirit Pagoda had backed down. Although they had not formally acknowledged their defeat, their actions were no different from conceding.

    Shrek¡¯s overall ability was even more shocking to the crowd. Since when had the newly-reconstructed Shrek already possessed five Limit Douluos?

    Shrek¡¯s inner secrets were so impressive, huh?

    Who would have known that despite having a clear advantage, Shrek did not insist onpleting the great battle with Spirit Pagoda despite being diametrically opposed to one another. Then, what was the reason behind this?

 Chapter 1634 - Shrekâ€™s Secrets Are Too Well-hidden

    <h4>Chapter 1634: Shrek¡¯s Secrets Are Too Well-hidden</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There were too many unanswered questions. Even so, the media had all benefited from the Spirit Pagoda, so they were not allowed to take it upon themselves to verbally attack their benefactors! After a momentary silence, they could only use some ambiguous words to conceal the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s disadvantage in this battle.

    ¡°Wretch!¡± Qiangu Dieting was furious as he flew back. Though he was old, he was still hot-tempered and stubborn.

    Qiangu Dongfeng smiled bitterly. ¡°I truly can¡¯t figure out where Shrek Academy found those three Limit Douluos. They are too adept at hiding their secrets. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll look into the specific details of those few people as soon as possible.¡±

    Qiangu Dieting spoke in rage, ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of saying that now? We¡¯ve lost. It¡¯s humiliating. Shrek will certainly have their own way to snare these people. The rumor that Tang Wulin is a Divine Craftsman is real and that¡¯s the most troubling part. We must finish off this Tang Wulin as soon as possible no matter what it takes. If not, Shrek will certainly be able to be restored to its original form in the future.¡±

    The presence of five Limit Douluos had brought immense stress to the Spirit Pagoda. Their n to limit the sale of spirit souls was already rendered obsolete now that Shrek had revealed their abilities.

    Otherwise, what could they do when the opposing side¡¯s five Limit Douluos came knocking on their door? What would be the extent of their loss regardless of whether they were capable of withstanding the visit?

    The Spirit Pagoda was the number one organization on the continent and had the most powerful resources. Nevertheless, every branch of the Spirit Pagoda and the Ten Thousand Beast tform existed as entities with an exact location. If Shrek truly did not care about their reputation and utilized these powerhouses to target the Spirit Pagoda, they would really be in trouble. There was utterly nothing they could do to prepare for such a powerful foe! This was the matter that depressed Qiangu Dieting the most.

    Qiangu Dongfeng frowned deeply and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry too much about that. We shall discuss further once we¡¯ve looked into this matter. On the other hand, our earlier campaign is still effective. After all, our academy has already enrolled many new students and the total number is still much higher than Shrek¡¯s. There¡¯s nothing more important than students for our academy. After we¡¯ve recovered, we can continue toe up with a n targeting them next year bypeting for students. We can continue this for a few more years until our Spirit Academy is at least equal to Shrek. By then, they won¡¯t be able to maintain their reputation as the number one academy on the continent because they will never regain the power they once had.¡±

    Qiangu Dieting red at him coldly. ¡°Look into the origins and backgrounds of those three Limit Douluos before you do anything else. I¡¯m going to return.¡± With that, the quasigod left abruptly.

    Qiangu Dongfeng heaved a sigh to himself. He was well aware that his father was growing very dissatisfied with his performance.

    Qiangu Qingfeng did not even bother to say another word. He merely left with his wife in his arms. He was feeling even more disgruntled because his wife had been severely injured, but they were still defeated in the end. How could he not feel depressed for that?

    Only the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu softly sighed in admiration. She said, ¡°That boy, Tang Wulin, is truly impressive, huh?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng turned his head to the side and took a nce at her. He said, ¡°Had Nana not been engaging in closed-door cultivation, today¡¯s results may have been different. Has Nana told you when she will have a Limit Breakthrough?¡±

    Leng Yaozhu answered in a deep voice, ¡°This is not something we can rush her into. Nana has already surpassed my prediction by reaching her current realm at such a young age.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng heaved a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m rushing for this, but I¡¯m afraid Nana is the only one in the next generation capable of suppressing Tang Wulin. Fortunately...¡±

    ¡°Fortunately what?¡± asked Leng Yaozhu in confusion.

    Qiangu Dongfeng smiled because he was feeling in a slightly better mood when he thought about the incident. Fortunately, Gu Yuena was entirely on his side. Were that not the case, it would be an even more troubling matter if she was truly associated with Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Continue to raise the academy¡¯s support. I believe that we can rely on our adequate support to enroll the greatest number of the top students!¡± said Qiangu Dongfeng in a deep voice. Even if he had to sacrifice resources and inner secrets, he was definitely going to achieve victory in the battle for students.

    The people from Shrek Academynded on the ground. As he gazed at the opposing side¡¯s departing silhouettes, Tang Wulin felt relieved. His side had finally managed to get the result they had predicted.

    In reality, Tang Wulin did not want to engage in the final round of thepetition. Everything else aside, the main reason was the newly reconstructed facilities. The location was so close to Shrek Academy and the Sea God Lake, and the defense system was not perfected yet. Their efforts would be wasted if anything was damaged during the battle. Moreover, he was worried that the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s team would identally hurt the parents and students watching the fight below if they became desperate.

    As a result, everything they had done earlier was meant to lead to their victory in the final round without ever having to fight. At the same time, it was also meant to showcase Shrek¡¯s powerful abilities to the entire continent. This would raise the confidence of the students wanting to enroll in Shrek Academy.

    In the presence of the five great Limit Douluos, many issues would no longer trouble them. In addition, the new generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters had disyed their abilities, which also demonstrated Shrek¡¯s academic excellence.

    The battle ended when the Spirit Pagoda retreated. There was no need for Shrek Academy to make an announcement as the parents had immediately rushed their children over to enroll in Shrek.

    After this battle, the reconstructed Shrek Academy had finally taken a firm stand. How they progressed from here would depend on the new students. The quality of the new students would affect the future, especially when this was the first batch of students after Shrek was reconstructed.

    ¡°Wulin, are you okay?¡± asked Yuanen Zhentian out of concern.

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. However, Qiangu Dieting¡¯s ability is truly very powerful. I was really suffering for a while during the earlier outburst.¡±

    Yali smiled and said to Yuanen Zhentian, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Excellency Zhentian. I¡¯m his godmother and I¡¯m not worried. How can he possibly be unwell?¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Tang Wulin with a smile. The mother and son gazed into each other¡¯s eyes and broke into heartfelt smiles.

    Just then, the hideous middle-aged man also walked over. He sized Tang Wulin up and down in confusion and asked, ¡°How is that possible? I could clearly feel that you were severely injured from the crushing strike earlier! Your recovery ability defies Heaven a little too much, right? No, this can¡¯t be. This isn¡¯t something that you can recover from with your recovery ability! You¡¯re not going to be left with internal injuries, are you?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry.¡± In reality, Tang Wulin was feeling rather unsure about involving this man. He was not included in his original n. After all, he had only arrived at Shrek recently.

    ...

    ¡°Pavilion Master, someone is here to see you.¡± Tang Wulin had justpleted the forging for that day. Just as he was about to head to dinner, Yang Nianxia, the former inner court disciple that had be an outer court teacher, came looking for him.

    Yang Nianxia was known as the Duskgold Bear. Within Shrek, he was one of the outstanding students of his generation. Put inly, Yang Nianxia, Wu Siduo and a few others were the best students in the academy besides Tang Wulin and his group.

    All this time, they had been cultivating painstakingly with Tang Wulin as their goal. However, fortune had smiled on Tang Wulin, and his elevation speed was too fast for them. Thus, the disparity between them was growing further and further.

    As it stood, Wu Siduo had the highest cultivation base among them and had be a Soul Douluo. Yang Nianxia had cultivated to rank-79 as well and he was only one step away from being a rank-80 Soul Douluo.

    It was a rare urrence for someone to achieve this at Yang Nianxia¡¯s age. Nevertheless, he was feeling thoroughly discouraged as soon as he thought about Tang Wulin.

    Xu Yucheng and Luo Guixing¡¯s cultivation bases were almost the same as his. They had not reached the Soul Douluo-rank yet, even after years of dedicated cultivation. Indeed, the Jade Snake Zheng Yiran was catching up from behind and surpassed those in front. He had just reached rank-80 a few days prior and ascended to the Soul Douluo realm.

    The people from their generation were considered fully grown at this point. Naturally, they were to be employed as outer court teachers after the reconstruction of Shrek Academy. There was no choice because they werecking in power.

 Chapter 1635 - Qilin Douluoâ€™s Origin

    <h4>Chapter 1635: Qilin Douluo¡¯s Origin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Someone is looking for me?¡± Tang Wulin felt uncertain.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a middle-aged man. He appears to be in his forties. He¡¯s not that good looking,¡± answered Yang Nianxia.

    ¡°Thank you. I shall go take a look then. Where is this man?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    ¡°He was taken to the meeting room. However, the man is a little strange. I can¡¯t tell the depth of his cultivation base,¡± Yang replied Nianxia softly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yang Nianxia was incapable of discerning the man¡¯s cultivation base, despite the fact that Yang Nianxia was almost a Soul Douluo. That meant this man¡¯s cultivation base was high, and he could possibly be a Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse. ¡®A Title Douluo-ranked stranger is here to see me?¡¯

    They were in Shrek Academy after all, so there was nothing much to be worried about. Tang Wulin dismissed Yang Nianxia and walked over to the main academic building¡¯s meeting room on his own.

    When he entered the meeting room, he could not help being stunned as soon as he saw the man. He had never expected that the person that came looking for him would be this man.

    ¡°Your Excellency Qilin? Why are you here?¡±

    There was more to this man seated in the meeting room than just his hideous appearance. There were many densely arranged scales on his face. The multicolored scales made him appear extremely savage. Yang Nianxia¡¯s description of him earlier could be considered rather courteous. He could already sense Tang Wulin¡¯s presence even before he walked into the room. He stood up and faced Tang Wulin.

    ¡°I had no choice but toe! I¡¯m here to inquire about something from you.¡±

    The person was the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu, a man with a tragic background. They had met during the Battle of Five Gods in the Star Luo Empire some time ago. He had fought a great battle against Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin had never expected that he would see the Qilin Douluo here after parting ways in the Star Luo Continent back then.

    Tong Yu appeared to be rather lethargic. It was apparent that this was not his usual state given his Limit Douluo-ranked cultivation base.

    ¡°Please take a seat. Feel free to ask away.¡± Tang Wulin hastily invited Tong Yu to take a seat while he took sat opposite him. He was feeling very curious as to why Tong Yu was here.

    Tong Yu was a Limit Douluo with a sad history. He once condensed all of his cultivation base into a Five Elements Qilin Pearl. He wanted to give it to the descendant of his murder victim to atone for a mistake he made in the past. He waster stopped by Tang Wulin, and as a result, he survived the ordeal. Tang Wulin figured that he was here in the Douluo Continent searching for the descendant of his past lover.

    These ideas emerged in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind one by one.

    ¡°Is your father¡¯s name Tang Ziran?¡± Tong Yu¡¯s first sentence had stunned Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s first reaction was to sit upright instantaneously with a vignt look in his eyes. ¡°Your Excellency Qilin, why are you asking about this?¡±

    Tong Yu smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just asking you if your father¡¯s name is Tang Ziran.¡±¡±ess ReadRead.live if you like watching mangaics.

    Tang Wulin frowned ever so slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s his name precisely.¡±

    Tong Yu suddenly raised his hand and pped his forehead strenuously. His eyes filled with tears at once. ¡°The god of destiny makes fools of people. The god of destiny is truly making fools of people!¡±

    Tang Wulin was even more confused. However, he could not helping up with some guesses as he looked at Tong Yu¡¯s expression. His eyes widened in realisation. ¡°That can¡¯t be right, Your Excellency Qilin. You are...¡±

    There was aplicated look to Tong Yu¡¯s eyes as he stared at Tang Wulin. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your father is the person I¡¯m looking for.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin stood up abruptly with his eyes filled with disbelief. He looked at Tong Yu nkly. He found that he had been rendered speechless.

    His father was the person Tong Yu was looking for? What did this mean? This meant that his grandmother was Tong Yu¡¯s lover in the past and also the main character in his tragedy.

    His mind recalled all sorts of memories he had when he was young. Yes! His father had never mentioned anything about his grandfather and grandmother. He did not remember having any rtives in the past.

    It was easy to exin his mother¡¯s side because Tang Wulin knew that his mother was an orphan. Thus, it was normal for her not to have any rtives. On the other hand, he remembered asking his father if he had a grandmother once. His father had always responded with an extremely unpleasant expression. Eventually, he dared not ask anymore.

    Tang Wulin was at aplete loss as he looked at Tong Yu. If Tong Yu was right, it would mean that the Tong Yu before him was the enemy that killed his grandmother! This was a deep-seated hatred.

    Nevertheless, he recalled the words Tong Yu had said subconsciously in the Star Luo Empire. Who could be med for this tragedy? Who was the real culprit behind it all? Was it Tong Yu? Was it his grandmother that he had never met before? Or was it... destiny?

    All at once, they gazed at one another but had nothing to say.

    After a long while, Tong Yue heaved a sigh. He took it upon himself to speak first, ¡°Tang Sect Master, I don¡¯t mean to make things difficult for you. I¡¯ve been searching all this time, so you should know that I intend to solve this issue as well. When I first came to the Douluo Continent, I was in the dark without a single clue. Afterward, with much effort, I began to find some information little by a little. I started searching for people that were tied to the past. I finally found some useful information by following the clues after such a long time. That information led me all the way to the academy that you attended before.¡±

    ¡°I visited your home and encountered a cksmith there. I learned about your name after asking him.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Wulin got anxious. ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt him, did you?¡±

    Tong Yu hastily said, ¡°No, of course not. However, I didn¡¯t tell him the truth either. I only said that I was an elder of Tang Ziran¡¯s, and I came looking for him after not hearing from him for a long time. The cksmith told me that Tang Ziran and his wife had already vanished long ago, but you are still in Shrek Academy. In fact, you had even be the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. I can tell that he¡¯s very proud of you.¡±

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. ¡°He is my teacher.¡±

    Tong Yu heaved a sigh. ¡°You know about my story. This is truly a case of the god of destiny making fools of us! I really didn¡¯t expect that my choice to remove the Five Elements Qilin Pearl from my body was right. I should have passed it to you back then, and my mission would have been aplished. I only have one wish now. I beg of you to let me see Tang Ziran for a moment. I want to repent before him and let him think of how to punish me. This is all I desire.¡±

    Tang Wulin was in a daze as he looked at Tong Yu.

    The Qilin Douluo before him was clearly more at ease after Tang Wulin acknowledged that his father was Tang Ziran. His entire person seemed to have rxed, but Tang Wulin found it to be an unpleasant sensation.

    Perhaps it was due to Tang Wulin being prejudiced by his first impression. He had felt slightly sympathetic to Tong Yu when they first met. After just learning that Tong Yu was involved in the incident, he found that his hatred was not as intense as he had imagined.

    ¡°My father has already...already passed away...¡± Tang Wulin said instinctively. He was aware that his adopted father, Tang Ziran, could possibly be resurrected by his birth father in another world. Even so, it was impossible for him to ask his father toe to them!

    Tong Yu was stunned. He could not help saying, ¡°Why has he passed away? Could I have been the cause?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°My father¡¯s death, at least, is not rted to you. Think about it, I¡¯ve already grown up. If it was because of the incident back in the past, how could I have been born? My father and mother died at the hands of one of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s four great heavenly kings, Darkness Blood Demon.¡±

    The words left Tong Yuepletely stunned, and he paled instantly. He had been searching painstakingly for such a long time, yet he did not expect that this would be his answer. He muttered to himself absentmindedly, ¡°Why is he dead? Why is he dead? I didn¡¯t even have a chance to atone! Why? Why must Heaven treat me like this? Even when I want to die, why don¡¯t you let me die with honor? The mistake I made, could it be that I don¡¯t even have a chance to atone for my crime?¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless. He found that he had no idea how to face this man before him. It was easy for him to judge if Tong Yue hadmitted these most heinous crimes. He would risk his life to seek revenge for the grandmother that he had never met. That being the case, who was right and who was wrong in the tragedy of Tong Yu and his grandmother?

    Moreover, the Qilin Douluo before his eyes was still determined to seek his doom. In fact, with a single word from Tang Wulin, the Qilin Douluo would give up his life. This left Tang Wulin at a loss as to how to handle the situation.

 Chapter 1636 - Yi Zichen

    <h4>Chapter 1636: Yi Zichen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tong Yu stared dully for a long time. Then, he looked toward Tang Wulin once again. ¡°Oh well, oh well. Since I can¡¯t meet him, it¡¯s just the same for me to meet his descendant. This life of mine belongs to you after all. Perhaps my power will not be of use to you, but I¡¯m still giving it. You can see what you would like to do with it.¡±

    While he spoke, Tong Yue¡¯s aura burst forth from his body as he readied to use his power on himself.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Tang Wulin called out in haste.

    Tong Yu said with a bitter smile, ¡°This is my dying wish. There¡¯s no need for you to dissuade me. I learned about what happened in the Star Luo Empire afterward. You¡¯re a good man. If you feel that my death will sully the best academy on the continent, we can do this somewhere else.¡±

    With great effort, Tang Wulin took a deep breath and suppressed his emotions. ¡°Your Excellency Qilin, don¡¯t be in such a rush to seek your doom. Frankly, I only heard the story about you and my grandmother from you. However, you should let me understand the truth behind your words first, even if you are determined to end your life. There is no way I can make a judgment about something that happened decades ago. Furthermore, my heart would be very uneasy if I were to just let you die like that. However, I can¡¯t forgive you so easily either. How about this? I believe that it is possible to atone for any crime. My parents were killed by the Darkness Blood Demon. If you can kill him in the future and avenge my parents, our past grievances will be considered settled once and for all. If my grandmother were still alive, I believe this is what she would want as well.¡±

    Tong Yue was stunned for a moment. ¡°Revenge? Seeking vengeance for your parents, huh?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Precisely. Are you willing to do so?¡±

    Tong Yu heaved a sigh. ¡°You are her only descendant. My life is yours now. There is nothing that I won¡¯t do. It¡¯s just that, it seems like I¡¯m getting off too easily. For decades, my heart has been tormented by the pain and regret. I...¡±

    Tang Wulin interrupted his words. ¡°The torment is actually the biggest punishment for you. Alright, the decision has been made. You can remain in Shrek Academy for now. The Holy Spirit Cult is a formidable enemy of Shrek. We will certainly deal with them in the future. You won¡¯t be able to find the Darkness Blood Demon by yourself. You can join us when we go to fight against the Holy Spirit Cult.¡±

    Tong Yu was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Very well, then. My life is yours. You may take it whenever you want. I will say no more. I¡¯m tired after wandering for so long. It¡¯s in your hands anyway.¡±

    ...

    This was how Tang Wulin kept Tong Yu in Shrek Academy. Just as he had promised, he would abide by Tang Wulin¡¯s orders regardless. He joined Shrek when he was asked to and he came to participate in hispetition today as he was instructed.

    The lethargy that was on the Qilin Douluo¡¯s face when he first arrived had disappeared. He had the deepest concern for Tang Wulin. In a sense, Tang Wulin was his moral center.

    How did Tang Wulin appear on the battlefield once again without a single scratch on him? Why did he have the courage to withstand an attack from a quasigod-ranked Limit Douluo? There was a reason behind that, of course. It was because he still had a guardian whose healing abilities surpassed even Yali¡¯s.

    It was the Ancient Life Tree!

    As the Nature Child, he was capable of channeling a sufficientlyrge amount of life force for the Ancient Life Tree and resurrecting it. Aspensation, the Ancient Life Tree bestowed him with a special power to transport himself back to the tree¡¯s side as well as transporting life force. The Ancient Life Tree was the source of life for the entire Douluo Continent. With its assistance, it would not be easy to kill Tang Wulin.

    The function of his role as the Nature Child was best shown when the Life Seed had taken root, germinated and grown into the Ancient Life Tree once again.

    Unless the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s life force had dried up once again, Tang Wulin could be transported back to the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s side from anywhere on the Douluo Continent. At any time, he could be taken there to heal and recover.

    With the heavy responsibilities of being the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy on him, how could he take his life lightly? Everything in the day¡¯s battle was within his control.

    The opportunity to receive a direct, fully powered strike from a merciless quasigod was precious for a soul master that had cultivated to his realm. The experience would be vastly beneficial for his uing cultivation.

    Shrek could be described as rapidly heading toward prosperity with new changes every day. Whether it was the outstanding teachers and students continuously enrolling into the academy or the making of battle armor using the precious alloy he was forging nonstop, everything was improving Shrek bit by bit.

    Tang Wulin spent almost all his daily cultivation time performing Heavenly Refinement. His physical capabilities in addition to his identity as the Nature Child and the blessing of the ne were what enabled him to continue forging in such a manner without fear of being affected by the elemental cmities. Nevertheless, he had still been very fatigued for the past few months.

    Spirit Academy was finally defeated, so Tang Wulin was relieved. Of course, this ordeal was still unfinished, as Shrek had yet to achieve a decisive victory. Too much time had been wasted, so the enrollment on the other side would have to make up for it.

    Yi Zichen was turning twelve years old this year and it was only about a month away from his twelfth birthday. Since he was young, he grew up in a small town in the remote part of the south.

    His n members were all ordinary people. Before him, there had never been a martial soul awakening or any emergence of soul power even among the elders in his n.

    On the other hand, there was no telling if luck had been on his n¡¯s side in his generation. When his martial soul awakened at the age of six, he found that he had soul power as well. Moreover, he had Innate Full Soul Power as soon as it happened.

    The incident sent shockwaves through the entire town at the time. The mayor came and paid him a visit to express his wish to do everything in the town¡¯s power to support Yi Zichen¡¯s cultivation in the future.

    Yi Zichen was still a naive child when he was six years old. He had no idea what the significance of cultivation was. He only understood that his future would be wondrous if he could be a powerful soul master.

    Hence, he entered an elementary soul academy to study.

    His martial soul was very special. It was ¡®Dust¡¯ which was the dust from the fine particles of earth. It was an earth-attribute martial soul. In the beginning, even the teachers in the academy had no idea what direction he should be cultivating toward with his martial soul.

    Yi Zichen¡¯s n was not considered poor, but they were definitely not wealthy either. After all, he came from a small town in the remote south. The elementary soul academy he was studying in was nothing special. These were the circumstances he began his cultivation under.

    In the eyes of the nsmen and people in the town, he could at the very least be a mecha master in the future with his Innate Full Soul Power. As long as he was willing to work hard, he would certainly be able to bring credit to the small town.

    No one expected that Yi Zichen¡¯s natural talents would surpass their predictions.

    The Innate Full Soul Power allowed him to be at the most advanced starting point among his soul master peers. When the others were still working hard to reach rank-10 so they could acquire their first spirit souls, he already had one.

    His town had sponsored the spirit soul to him. For that, the entire town gave its entire fortune and paid a hefty price to purchase a one-hundred-year spirit soul for him from Spirit Pagoda.

    Yi Zichen felt the wonder of soul masters¡¯ world for the very first time after possessing this spirit soul. He had begun his journey of cultivation.

    Three years. He had spent only three years¡¯ time to smoothly cultivate from rank-10 to rank-20. His speed was incredible because it was difficult to do this even with the Innate Full Soul Power. He relied on his one-hundred-year spirit soul to gain his second soul ring and became a Soul Grandmaster.

    The news of such rapid cultivation speed shocked the academy where he was at. Even though the teaching standards of that elementary soul academy were average, the teachers were still rather experienced. They understood that they could not just neglect this child. Hence, he was sent to study at another elementary soul academy in the biggest city in the south. He had earned himself a full schrship due to his extraordinary natural talent.

    It could be said that everything was going smoothly.

    In the blink of an eye, Yi Zichen was already almost twelve years old this year. Not long ago, Spirit Academy¡¯s advertisements were broadcast to the entire continent.

    There was no doubt that this was the best academy on the continent. Yi Zichen found the series of benefits offered by Spirit Academy made it even more attractive. The benefits were very tempting, especially for someone that came from a poverty-stricken n like him.

    His soul power cultivation base was already at rank-29. He only needed to take one more step to cross into the threshold of rank-30. He could easily receive his second spirit soul if he was to join Spirit Academy! As a result, he made the decision to enroll there after discussing with his teachers and nsmen.

    He was feeling very confident, and he was already the best of his peers in his academy.

    Thus, he went there. His teacher and father came along with him to register for his enrollment.

 Chapter 1637 - To Breed Only Monsters, Not Ordinary People

    <h4>Chapter 1637: To Breed Only Monsters, Not Ordinary People</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yi Zichen had seen the three hundred mechas in the sky while he was still queueing at the back. For a child, not even twelve years old, the array was absolutely mesmerizing and jaw-dropping. He felt in his heart that he had made the right choice.

    Then, he saw that the mechas were flying to the other side. He heard another name that he had been hearing since he was a child. He had also heard about the great catastrophe that had befallen that ce. It was Shrek Academy.

    It was only then he learned that the academy which was once the number one academy on the continent had reopened. It seemed that the Spirit Academy that he was going to join waspeting against Shrek Academy.

    Then, he heard the domineering voice saying ¡®Do not vite Shrek¡¯s airspace¡¯.

    Following that, everything seemed to be chaotic. He could vaguely see the distant airborne battle on the other side. There was a live broadcast as well!

    Just as Shrek Academy had pushed out the huge screens, Spirit Academy had done the same. They were both ying the live broadcast of the battles between two parties.

    Yi Zichen was a rather arrogant boy. He had been called a genius ever since he was young, so he was very self- confident. In his view, he was already a soul master and he would be a Soul Grandmaster soon. He could be said to have a foothold in the soul masters¡¯ world.

    Whatever the case, he discovered that he was still far from being able to understand this world after watching the thrilling and awe-inspiring battles on the screen. Only then did he realize that soul masters could be so powerful.

    ¡°Father, Shrek is awesome! Did Spirit Academy lose?¡± Yi Zichen asked his father by his side.

    Yi Zichen¡¯s father said with a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t really get what happened! I¡¯m just a tradesman, so I don¡¯t really understand these matters rted to soul masters. Teacher Li, what do you think?¡±

    Teacher Li was a middle-aged man, and his eyes were filled with radiant splendor. He gasped in admiration and said, ¡°Shrek is still Shrek after all! Even the reconstructed Shrek is so powerful. I never imagined that I¡¯d be able to witness such battles in my life. What a waste that they didn¡¯t fight the final round. Shrek Academy has adopted the supreme art of war which is to never fight a battle to win. It is truly impressive. There were five Limit Douluos there!¡±

    Curious, Yi Zichen¡¯s father asked, ¡°So Limit Douluos are the most impressive ones, huh?¡±

    Teacher Li said with a bitter smile, ¡°Do you think that a man that can turn a city into ashes in one moment is impressive? Frankly, I¡¯m having second thoughts now. Should we consider sending Zichen to enroll in Shrek instead? Look at the people queueing up for registration behind us. Many of them have moved over to the other side. It seems that the great explosion has not destroyed Shrek¡¯s inner secrets and traditions.¡±

    Yi Zichen¡¯s father hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. Spirit Academy is offering so many resources. Moreover, it shouldn¡¯t be that different, right? I¡¯m not a capable man and I can¡¯t afford to provide for Zichen. I can only hope that the academy will offer the right resources and terms for my boy.¡±

    Teacher Li nodded and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I suppose that¡¯s the only way then. Zichen is so outstanding. I believe that not many people can measure up to him whether it is in Shrek or Spirit Academy. It won¡¯t be too different for him regardless of where he is. It¡¯s just that Shrek¡¯s name is truly sacred in the hearts of soul masters.

    Chatting away, their turn finally came.

    Teacher Li and Yi Zichen¡¯s father brought Zichen as they walked forward. A youth approached them. ¡°Come, let¡¯s do a simple test. Please hold out your hand.¡±

    Yi Zichen stretched out his right hand as instructed. The youth touched Yi Zichen¡¯s wrist for a moment and his expression revealed a wisp of surprise. ¡°That¡¯s impressive. You can head over there for the next test.¡± As he spoke, he pointed to the door of light shimmering with a faint vortex-shaped glow at the side.

    Yi Zichen looked at the youth before him curiously. The youth appeared to be about the age of twenty years old. He was handsome with an icy quality.

    ¡°Brother, are you a soul master too? What is your rank?¡± asked Yi Zichen curiously.

    It was his first time leaving his n anding to the bustling center of the continent. As a prodigious young soul master, he was always hoping to find others topare himself with. Invariably, he felt like he was the best no matter where he was.

    The youth smiled. ¡°Over rank-80, I think.¡±

    Yi Zichen widened his eyes at once. ¡°Over rank-80? That¡¯s impossible. Are you that impressive?¡±

    The youth said, ¡°Can anyone fake that? Work hard and you can be like this too in the future.¡± As he was speaking, there was a sh of light on his body, and his soul rings emerged soundlessly. There was no powerful aura or imposing manner, but those were eight genuine soul rings. The most impressive part was that thest soul ring was red.

    ¡°Is that a one-hundred-thousand-year soul ring?¡± Teacher Li could not help gasping in amazement.

    The radiance faded as the soul rings vanished. The youth gestured for them to proceed to the light door on the other side.

    Though his interest was piqued, Teacher Li hastily controlled himself and saluted the youth respectfully. Teacher Li was but a four-ringed Soul Elder. Before an eight-ringed Soul Douluo, he was feeling acutely inferior. He hastily pulled away Yi Zichen. The curious boy was just about to continue asking questions. They quickly walked toward the glowing door.

    Spirit Academy¡¯s inner secrets were truly amazing! The person in charge of the enrollment program was actually an eight-ringed Soul Douluo. Moreover, he had a one-hundred-thousand-year spirit soul. It seemed like they hade to the right ce.

    Everything turned illusory as soon as they stepped into the door. It was as if the surrounding space was being distorted. Yi Zichen wanted to scream in shock, but he found that he could not even make a sound.

    Fortunately, the process did notst very long. In the next moment, they arrived in an isted area.

    The ce appeared to be rather bleak and deste. There was a very ordinary building looming nearby. It was built of wood and hay.

    A wall surrounded the building and there was a group of people queueing up in front.

    Yi Zichen tried to move but discovered that he could not budge at all. There was a sudden sh of light and they had arrived at the front of the queue.

    There was an old man sitting behind a table ced there. He was in charge of registration and appeared to be slow andzy. The clothes he was wearing could be politely described as simple. He looked just like an old viger who would not even be a match for Yi Zichen¡¯s father.

    Meanwhile, a youth came to register at the front of the console table. The old man said listlessly, ¡°The registration fee is ten Golden Soul Coins. Please put it into the box.¡±

    Yi Zichen, his father and teacher could not help feeling stunned for a moment upon hearing the words ¡®Golden Soul Coin¡¯. What sort of era was he from? Was this currency still in use? People were using paper currency now and they were known as Federation Coins!

    The youth¡¯s father hastily took out ten Golden Soul Coins and ced them into the box made by nailing a few pieces of wood together.

    ¡°Hold out one hand.¡±

    The youth extended his hand in the front of the old man as instructed. The old man pinched his hand twice before he shook his head at the youth and said, ¡°Your age is unsuitable. You may leave now.¡±

    The youth was stunned for a moment. He turned his head sideways to look toward his father. Not many children over ten years old were as mature as Tang San.

    The youth¡¯s father hastily smiled tteringly and said, ¡°Teacher, my son has just reached his thirteenth birthday recently. Can you do something to make an exception for him?¡±

    The old man said in a slightly impatient manner, ¡°Don¡¯t hold up the people behind. Don¡¯t you know about the academy¡¯s rules? We are only epting children below thirteen years old here. Without exception, we don¡¯t take in anyone who is over thirteen years old. You can leave now.¡±

    The youth¡¯s father said, ¡°So, our registration fee...¡±

    The old man said in an uncourteous manner, ¡°The registration fee is non-refundable.¡±

    They say that everyone has a temper. The youth¡¯s father could not stop himself from saying angrily, ¡°You are obviously trying to swindle everyone here. Refund our registration fee or we won¡¯t leave. We wouldn¡¯t havee if we¡¯d known that this so-called Shrek Academy is such garbage.¡±

    The old man darted him a look and said indifferently, ¡°Mubai, someone wants to refund the registration fee. Please handle this.¡±

    A silhouette scurried out abruptly from the ground on his side. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you wish to get a refund for the registration fee. We shall refund the full amount if you can defeat me.¡±

    The youth that emerged from the side had a tall, muscr body. His hair was golden while his aura was exuberant. His most peculiar trait was that his eyes had multiple pupils. He appeared to be about thirteen or fourteen years old. Whatever the case, Yi Zichen felt ashamed of himself in the presence of this youth.

    The youth did not waste time talking nonsense either. There was a sh of light in his eyes. Two one-hundred-year soul rings and a one-thousand-year soul ring unleashed simultaneously. A powerful aura burst then forth from his body.

    The youth¡¯s father had a drastic change of countenance. ¡°It¡¯s our unlucky day,¡± he muttered before pulling along his son and leaving in quick strides.

    The handsome youth walked back to the side and took a seat once again. His double-pupil eyes swept across the youths and parents queueing up for the registration behind, looking at them coldly. His intention to threaten them was very obvious. The stress produced from three soul rings was not something an ordinary person could withstand. He appeared to be something of a hatchet man.

 Chapter 1638 - The Memory That Makes Oneâ€™s Blood Boiled With Enthusiasm

    <h4>Chapter 1638: The Memory That Makes One¡¯s Blood Boiled With Enthusiasm</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The argument ended there. One-third of the people queuing up left immediately. No one wanted to spend money for nothing. Furthermore, the look of this ce was truly awful.

    Another youth came before the old man for registration with both parents present. With absolute assurance, his mother ced ten Golden Soul Coins into the wooden box while the youth stretched out his hand obediently.

    The old man pinched his hand and shifted his murky yellow eyes to take a nce at the boy. He said, ¡°You just turned twelve years old. Alright. Please unleash your martial soul so I can take a look.¡±

    The youth nodded, and faint green soul power was unleashed from his body. A one hundred-year yellow soul ring pulsated up and down around his body.

    The soul ring¡¯s aura was obviously quite powerful. His martial soul appeared. It was a thick, long vine that spiralled around his body.

    The martial soul was a type of vine, so it was obviously a nt-type martial soul.

    The old man shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re disqualified. You may leave now.¡±

    The boy¡¯s parents had looks of total confidence on their faces. Their expressions immediately froze when they heard the old man state that their child was disqualified. His mother could not refrain herself from asking, ¡°Why? My son is a top student in his elementary academy. Haven¡¯t you seen his one-hundred-year soul ring? There are not many soul masters in possession of a one-hundred-year soul ring.¡±

    The old man spoke indifferently, ¡°Having a one-hundred-year soul ring as one¡¯s first soul ring is quite impressive. However, he is just an ordinary person.¡±

    The youth¡¯s father frowned and spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say here.¡±

    The old man stood up from behind the desk in a slightly impatient manner. He was speaking not only to the youth¡¯s parents standing in front of him, but also to all the people queueing up behind for registration. ¡°All of you should get to know Shrek Academy¡¯s rules beforeing to enroll in our academy. If you¡¯vee before learning the rules, then you¡¯re here to waste your registration fee. There¡¯s still time to turn back now. Do you know what the meaning of the word ¡®Shrek¡¯ is in Shrek Academy?¡±

    The vast majority of registering students and parents had a confused look on their faces upon hearing the old man¡¯s words.

    The old man spoke in a cold and indifferent tone, ¡°Shrek is a type of monster. It is an extremely strange creature even among soul beasts. The meaning of our Shrek Academy is that we are a monster academy. In other words, we breed only monsters, not ordinary people. Students over the age of thirteen years old or those with soul power below rank-21, there¡¯s no need to waste your time here.¡±

    Upon listening to the old man¡¯s words, Yi Zichen¡¯s father remained as confused as before. He had no idea what was happening, but Yi Zichen and Teacher Li were left dumbfounded.

    ¡®Breed only monsters, not ordinary people¡¯. Did he just call this ce Shrek Academy? How could Shrek Academy be that old and shabby? What...what sort of ce was this?

    They were incapable of speaking, so they could only observe from the sidelines. On the other hand, the old man acted as if he was paying no attention to them at all.

    Meanwhile, a thick, red radiance was suddenly unleashed from the old man¡¯s body. A staff engraved with countless dense and fine striations appeared in his right hand. More impressively, a total of six soul rings arose from underneath his feet. The dazzling light drew all eyes to him at once.

    Of the six soul rings one was white, one yellow, three purple, and one ck. In other words, there was one ten-year-soul ring, one one-hundred-year soul ring, three one-thousand-year soul rings and one ten-thousand-year soul ring. This old man that appeared to be an ordinary vige was actually a rank-60 Soul Emperor-ranked powerhouse.

    Rank-60! He was a rank-60 powerhouse! Even in the entire Barak Empire, soul masters of this rank were too few to count.

    The old man knocked the staff in his hand against the ground, releasing a deep hum that spread out to the surroundings. Almost everyone stumbled for a moment.

    He waved away the bewildered family of three in front of him. ¡°Next.¡±

    A twelve-year-old child whose soul power was at least rank-20? Just like the old man, perhaps only a monster could achieve that standard.

    In a split second, only a dozen registering students remained in the queue that originally had over a hundred people.

    The old man did not seem to mind the number of students. He continued to engage in his registration tasks.

    It was apparent that the remaining students were confident of passing the old man¡¯s screening. The next few young soul masters had soul power that exceeded rank-20 and two soul rings. After paying the ten Golden Soul Coins registration fee, the old man informed them that they had passed the first round of the entrance examination. They could proceed to the second round of the examination in the academy, but their parents were not allowed to apany them into the academy.

    ¡°The academy looks rather interesting, doesn¡¯t it? Especially when the teacher mentioned the ¡®Breed only monsters, not ordinary people¡¯ motto. That¡¯s so cool.¡±

    A pleasant voice suddenly attracted Yi Zichen¡¯s attention. He shifted his eyes and noticed that the voice came from a beautiful young maiden with bright eyes and a charming grin. She appeared to be almost the same age as him. Her long hair was tied into a neat scorpion braid. She was chatting to a young man by her side with a sweet smile on her face.

    The young man was not especially good-looking. He was slightly less handsome than the three-ringed Soul Elder from earlier, but there was something special about him. Some indescribable quality.

    Yi Zichen could only hear him telling the young maiden, ¡°So you won¡¯t doubt the teacher¡¯s advice anymore now, right? Shrek Academy is absolutely extraordinary.¡±

    The Soul Elder seated on the chair had also noticed their presence. His cold face cracked into a wisp of a smile. He nodded toward them and pointed to the old man before spreading his arms out with a helpless expression. It was apparent that he was trying to tell them that they would need to depend on themselves for the registration and he could not help even if he wanted to.

    Yi Zichen immediately realized that they were acquainted.

    All of a sudden, a soft gasp drew Yi Zichen¡¯s attention.

    The old man in charge of the registration had an expression that was abination of surprise and confusion. The young maiden standing in front of him was pulling back her outstretched hand.

    The young maiden was not apanied by her parents. All by herself, she was dressed in a simple white dress that made her appear neat and tidy. Her hair was in a tidy bob, and she was half a head shorter than the young maiden with the scorpion braid. Since he was standing behind her, Yi Zichen could not see her face.

    However, judging by the skin on the back of her neck, he could see that she had a very clean and fairplexion.

    ¡°Can you please tell me if I have passed the screening test?¡± The young maiden¡¯s voice sounded sweet, pleasant and nonthreatening, but soft and fuzzy.

    The old man¡¯s astonished expression faded gradually. He said with a frown, ¡°Is your family aware that you¡¯re here?¡±

    The young maiden did not answer his question directly but replied with a smile, ¡°I thought that there was no discrimination in education. As long as I fulfill the academy¡¯s requirements, there¡¯s no reason that you won¡¯t ept me, right?¡±

    The old man seemed to be hesitating for a moment, but then he waved his hand toward the youth with the multiple pupils. ¡°Take her into the academy,¡± he said.

    The youth retracted his strange gaze and regained his usual cold expression. He took the young maiden along as they walked into the academy.

    The remaining students soon passed the first round of testing by the old man. It was finally the turn of the young man and maiden who had been chatting away earlier. The youth with the double-pupils had already returned to the old man¡¯s side after escorting a few other students.

    Yi Zichen suddenly discovered that the youth¡¯s gaze had changed. He was staring straight at the back of the queue as if he had seen something unbelievable.

    The girl with the scorpion braid and the boy by her side turned around and looked instinctively. Although they had not lost theirposure as the double-pupil youth had done, they were still stunned for a moment.

    Only one registering student remained behind the two of them. Moreover, it seemed like the student had only arrived recently. It was a girl that appeared to be slightly younger than the youngdy with the scorpion braid. Her long ck hair hung loosely down her back, and her face was lowered ever so slightly. Her height was almost the same as the young maiden in white dress from earlier and herplexion was almost as fair too. However, this young maiden felt out of the ordinary.

    Her well-developed figure appeared rather unusual for her age. Without looking at her face, one could possibly mistake her for an adult woman, especially with her voluptuous breasts that would attract every man¡¯s attention. She had the body of a fully grown woman, but a child¡¯s countenance.

    Contrary to her fiery curves, the expression on the young maiden¡¯s face was very cold and calm. It was a frostiness that came from the depths of her heart, a cold most pure. Her ck eyes did not even carry a wisp of vitality which contrasted with her exquisite facial features.

    Her limbs were long, slim and well-proportioned. Her arms hung down naturally by her sides. It was difficult to get used to the death-like chill that came from her body.

    ¡°Are both of you going to register? Don¡¯t block the way if you don¡¯t want to register.¡± The old man¡¯s voice jolted the girl with the braid and the youth by her side back to reality. Both of them walked forward hastily.

    ¡°We are going to register together.¡± The youth ced the twenty Golden Soul Coins he had prepared earlier into the wooden box. He joined the young maiden as they stretched out their arms together.

    The old man pinched the scorpion young maiden¡¯s hand first and nodded. He said, ¡°You¡¯re of the appropriate age.¡± When he shifted his hand onto the youth¡¯s hand, he could not help letting out a soft gasp just like before.

    The old man pinched the youth¡¯s hand a few more times as if he refused to believe what he found. The expression on his face immediately turned peculiar. He lifted his head to look toward the youth and said, ¡°Have you been practising some soul skills?¡±

    The youth nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The old man frowned. ¡°Raise your calf.¡±

 Chapter 1639 - Leads To Your Dream

    <h4>Chapter 1639: Leads To Your Dream</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The youth raised his calf and ced it on the table as instructed. The old man pinched his calf through his pants a few times. He nodded at the boy and said, ¡°Your muscle growth is quite impressive and the age of your bones is appropriate. Alright, both of you, please unleash your martial souls.¡±

    They gazed into each other¡¯s eyes and then activated the soul power in their bodies simultaneously.

    Two soul rings, one blue and one red, rose in unison. The two one-hundred-year soul rings spiralled around their bodies.

    Rabbit ears emerged from her head while white fuzzy fur appeared on the young maiden¡¯s hands. Her figure grew taller and slimmer as well.

    On the other hand, the most ordinary-looking Bluesilver Grass grew out of the youth¡¯s palm. The grass swiftly grew into vines following the infusion of his soul ring¡¯s power.

    The old man had only taken a casual look at Xiao Wu before his gazended on Tang San. ¡°That¡¯s actually Bluesilver Grass. So the Bluesilver Grass cultivated so quickly, huh?¡±

    The youth smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, I thought your academy here only breeds monsters? Am I considered a monster?¡±

    The old man cracked into a faint smile that was rarely seen. ¡°You¡¯re genuinely a little monster. Mubai, take them into the academy.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The scene finally froze at this point. Dazzling golden words appeared above the heads of that group of youths.

    Two names appeared above the heads of the boy and girl that had just passed the interview. They were ¡®Tang San¡¯ and ¡®Xiao Wu¡¯!

    Meanwhile, the name above the youth with the double-pupils was ¡®Mubai¡¯. Above the head of the young maiden behind them was ¡®Zhu Zhuqing¡¯.

    ¡®That is the first generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters and the Tang Sect¡¯s founder!¡¯ The thought arose in Yi Zichen and Teacher Li¡¯s minds at the same time.

    Who did not know the stories of Shrek Academy and the legends of Tang San, the founder of the Tang Sect?

    Could it be that the scenes were disying what happened when Shrek Academy was first established long ago?

    There was a sh of light. Their distorted surroundings transformed, and a brand-new scene appeared before their eyes.

    They saw Tang San, Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuwqing, the young maiden that queued up for registration at the beginning, and also a youth with blossom-shaped eyes and whiskers. They were jogging and every single person seemed to be working hard. The person running at the back was a chubby youth who appeared depressed.

    There was no need for Yi Zichen to ask as he could figure out that these were none other than the original Shrek Seven Monsters!

    They were the Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai, Big Sausage Uncle Oscar, the Thousand Hands Douluo Tang San, the Evil Fire Phoenix Ma Hongjun, the Soft Bone Demon Rabbit Xiao Wu, the Seven Treasures zed Tile Ning Rongrong and the Hell Civet Zhu Zhuqing!

    Let alone Yi Zichen, even Teacher Li felt as if his blood was boiling with enthusiasm upon seeing these seven people. He felt like he was being carried away.

    It was them. It was them...

    The glowing images changed as various exciting stories shed before their eyes. They watched as these seven people grew day by day, bing more and more powerful as time passed.

    They witnessed when the seven of them participated inpetitions and defeated powerful opponents in the battles. They relied on their cooperation and teamwork to reach the finale.

    As they were confronted by mighty enemies whose abilities far exceeded theirs, they did not abandon one another or give up. They used their peerless willpower to defeat the soul masters troop from the War God Hall in the end. They had be the champions, but Xiao Wu¡¯s identity was finally exposed at that very moment.

    The final scene was Tang San and Xiao Wu¡¯s battle of two gods against two gods. They fought and defeated the formidable team of the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master Bi Bidong and the God of Angel Qian Renxue. By this point, Yi Zichen had already shed countless tears.

    He would never forget how Xiao Wu sacrificed herself for Tang San nor would he forget everything that Tang San did in order to resurrect Xiao Wu.

    The scene distorted again. Yi Zichen and his group of three finally arrived in a spacious hall. A silhouette walked toward them from inside. As it approached them, it began to speak.

    ¡°Shrek¡¯s traditions were built by the generations of hard work and effort of its people. Shrek¡¯s twenty thousand years of glory and brilliance will need to be guarded by generations upon generations of little monsters. Yi Zichen, if you are willing to be a member of Shrek, please summon your greatest courage and take part in Shrek Academy¡¯s examination.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. Yes, I do!¡± Yi Zichen called out aloud instinctively. He had only discovered at this moment that he could finally walk and talk again.

    The silhouette turned crystal clear atst. It was a man with long blue hair hanging loosely over his shoulders with a golden trident in his hand. His handsome face cracked into a faint smile. He raised the trident and pointed to a door of light behind him.

    ¡°This is the path that leads to Shrek, the path that leads to your dream and also the path that leads to the world you yearn for. Go forth. Use your willpower, your ability and your determination to walk the path that belongs to you. I hope that you can be one of Shrek¡¯s members and be a new little monster.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Tang San.¡± Yi Zichen bowed in respect. He bowed so low his head was almost touching his knees. When he watched those scenes earlier, he saw more than just the power of the first generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters. He had also seen the process of their growth, their dauntless spirit of self-sacrifice and all sorts of things they did for the continent.

    Which youth¡¯s blood would not boil with righteous enthusiasm? At this exact moment, there was only one thought in Yi Zichen¡¯s mind. He would try his best to get epted into Shrek regardless and be a part of this glorious academy. He wanted to be a member of Shrek Academy and make his own contributions toward its glory!

    The three of them walked toward the door. There was a sh and they vanished at the end of the path.

    Tang San gazed after their departing figures until they disappeared. He muttered to himself, ¡°Another one. Hmm, the natural endowments of young men these days are rather impressive.¡± His image began to shimmer and blur. When the blurriness cleared up, he had resumed his aged appearance. He was truly...

    Old Demon Blight!

    Every year at Shrek Academy, the entrance examination never went exactly the same. Historically, it had always been that way. At most, there had been a few asions with somewhat simr situations with only minor differences. Nevertheless, it was impossible for the exact same situation to ur, so no one could figure out what they would be tested on.

    It was due to cases like the Bloodthirsty Douluo Yun Tianheng in the past that Shrek Academy would test on students¡¯ basic qualities and potential. Most crucial was the students¡¯ disposition.

    They would test on whether a student¡¯s willpower was strong enough and whether they prioritized kindness. These were all extremely important qualities.

    Shrek cultivated soul masters into sessful people. This did not only mean that they had impressive cultivation bases, but also that they were of good morals. Otherwise, how could there be so many powerhouses that came to help when Shrek Academy was being reconstructed?

    If it was only for reputation and benefits, Shrek Academy would never be able to stand tall on the continent for twenty thousand years.

    The people in charge of the entrance examination were Shrek¡¯s former inner court disciples and also the newly appointed teachers. It was the first enrollment program after the reconstruction, so the entire Shrek faculty was mobilized for the event.

    After the reconstruction, Shrek had also invited some of the alumni to be teachers. An abundance of people came after the selection. There was a total of fifty-one teachers in Shrek Academy including neen inner court teachers.

    There were also forty-six teaching assistants.

    One should know that it was an extremely tough process for anyone to qualify as a teacher in Shrek Academy. It was as such in the past and was just the same at this point. The tradition was never to be broken.

    The outer court president was Wu Zhangkong while Long Yeyue held the post of inner court president. Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng were the deputy presidents.

    After the entire academy¡¯s infrastructure had beenpleted, it was still a difficult task to recover the inner secrets Shrek once had.

    Out of the fifty-one teachers, Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master Tang Wulin was also teaching in the academy. He was in charge of the subprofession forging course the academy had specially opened.

    There was no doubt that he had absolute authority in this area as a Divine Craftsman. The importance of a Divine Craftsman had been fully disyed during the battle with Spirit Academy. Had it not been for his Heavenly Refinement, it would have been an even more difficult task for Shrek to achieve the victory in thepetition.

    The most fearsome aspect of a Limit Douluo was, without a doubt, his fighting capacity. Even so, a Limit Douluo would be even more terrifying if he was the owner of a suit of four-word battle armor.

    Even the Shrek Seven Monsters were in possession of one or two pieces of four-word battle armor by this point. Could anyone deny that the rest of the Limit Douluos in Shrek Academy were equipped withplete suits of four-word battle armor?

    Qiangu Dongfeng made the decision to retreat without the slightest hesitation. The most crucial factor was that he was worried about fighting against four Limit Douluos d in four-word battle armor. Such power was truly incredible. With the addition of the two Limit Douluos from the Tang Sect that were not present, the core fighting force of Shrek and the Tang Sect was already too fearsome. At the moment, no other faction could rival that.

    A supremebat force like this even surpassed what Shrek Academy had prior to its destruction.

    One of the reasons that Shrek was so awesome before was their powerful overall ability. They possessed the highest number of Title Douluos and Hyper Douluos out of all the organizations on the continent. They even had the number one man on the continent, the As Douluo Yun Ming, overseeing the academy.

    Yun Ming was a man that no one else could rival in his generation. He was standing at the apex of the pyramid of quasigods.

 Chapter 1640 - Mission Accomplished

    <h4>Chapter 1640: Mission Aplished</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Had it not been for Yun Ming, the power of the two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions would have been enough to destroy all the shelters in Shrek. Yun Ming alone had endured almost half of the explosive power back then. If he wished to leave at the time, no other person would have been capable of stopping him. However, he could not because he was the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master. He was the protector of Shrek Academy.

    The Holy Spirit Cult knew of this and chose to exploit it when they attacked. Their goal was to set a death trap for the number one man on the continent.

    Under such circumstances, Yun Ming¡¯s soul had still survived and attached itself to his martial soul to prevent annihtion. This was the act of a man that was close to being a divine miracle.

    Wu Zhangkong did not take part in the battle against Spirit Academy because he still needed to conduct the entrance examination for all of Shrek Academy.

    He was constantly supervising and strolling around the arenas one after another. He was observing the examination¡¯s progress and collecting data from each of the segments.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, the data summary for the eighth round is here. This year¡¯s new intake of students is quite impressive! More than sixty percent of the students have passed the mental and spiritual test. They are much more powerful than our batch!¡± In disbelief, Luo Guixing passed the data summary in his hand to Wu Zhangkong.

    Wu Zhangkong took a look upon receiving the sheet. He nodded ever so slightly. ¡°There is a reason for that. They have experienced an important course of spiritual baptism beforehand first. As a result, they have benefited from the experience in the examination.¡±

    ¡°Heh-heh-heh-heh!¡± Suddenly, they could hearughter that could send chills down one¡¯s back. It startled Luo Guixing and the person it came from arrived behind Wu Zhangkong almost instantaneously.

    The voice sounded very familiar to him. Indeed, it had left behind an indelible stain in his memory. Of course, it was definitely not a good memory. It was something that he did not wish to experience again in this lifetime.

    A pleasantly warm smile emerged on Old Demon Greed¡¯s visage. He got face-to-face with Wu Zhangkong and asked, ¡°What do you think of our ideological education ss?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong bowed in salutation to Old Demon Greed. Although his facial expression remained cold as ever, he spoke earnestly from the depths of his heart, ¡°It¡¯s highly effective. I think we should maintain this as part of all the entrance examinations in the future. It will help to strengthen the students¡¯ willpower when entering Shrek even more.¡±

    Old Demon Greed burst outughing aloud. ¡°We don¡¯t create dreams as we are only the bearers of history. I do think that this is very effective too. We won¡¯t ever brainwash others, but we can stimte the young people¡¯s righteous enthusiasm. There is nothing more shocking than the legend of the original generation Shrek Seven Monsters back at the beginning.¡±

    Luo Guixing could not refrain himself from asking, ¡°Old, Old Senior Greed. Why didn¡¯t we receive this type of experience back when we were on Demon Ind? That¡¯s unfair!¡± When he recalled everything that he experienced back then, he was still filled with fear. He could still clearly remember that he was turned into a woman and trapped in a room with Xu Yucheng. He was even drugged at the time. At that point, his only desire was death, even though it was just an illusion.

    Nevertheless, he had no choice but to admit that his mental state had improved extremely swiftly after experiencing such a trial. At least, he found that he was having fewer negative emotions. He would no longer get jealous that easily and he was a more determined person.

    Of course, he would never agree to go through that incident again even if he was asked to do so ten thousand times!

    Till that day, he seldom talked to Xu Yucheng. They usually stayed far away from each other. In contrast, the others¡¯ situations were still slightly better than theirs.

    He, along with Xu Yucheng, Wu Siduo, Yang Nianxia and Zheng Yiran, headed to the Demon Ind together years ago. There were two other students that joined them. Rtively speaking, Yang Nianxia and Zheng Yiran were considered the luckiest ones. Both of them had actually developed feelings for one another during the seven old demons¡¯ shenanigans and torture. In the end, they became a couple.

    Of course, they had their issues as well. For example, Zheng Yiran¡¯s strict control over Yang Nianxia was absolutely unmatched. Yang Nianxia dared not revolt in fear that he would end up being poisoned to death by Zheng Yiran if he was not careful.

    Their batch of students described Zheng Yiran as a weapon of mass destruction. Following the elevation of her cultivation base, Zheng Yiran¡¯s lethal poison was something that no one would go up against willingly.

    Old Demon Greed darted a look at Luo Guixin. ¡°Could we do the same to all of you at the time? The lot of you had already been cultivating in the academy for so many years. How can the training be effective without administering some desperate cures? All of you didn¡¯t need to be filled with righteous enthusiasm. What you needed was a good polishing. A thorough polish and refinement. Hmm, let me think. I recall you had an especially interesting experience at the time. You were quite beautiful after being turned into a girl. You have a rather goodplexion. I particrly remember when you were shrieking in fear, heh-heh...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Luo Guixing screamed out loud then he turned around to run away.

    Old Demon Green sniggered as he watched Luo Guixing running away in fear. ¡°Your mental state still needs some more training, huh?! You still haven¡¯t learned to keep calm in the face of disaster. Little Zhangkong, let me think about you back then...¡±

    ¡°Elder, I still have to continue with the supervision. See youter.¡± With a sway of his body, Wu Zhangkong transformed into a frosty mist and vanished.

    Old Demon Greed chuckled. He sped his hands behind his back and leisurely strolled toward the inside of the academy. His body faded gradually while he was still muttering to himself, ¡°What an amazing feeling it is being back in the academy! It¡¯s different from the academy in the past, but at least I know that I won¡¯t ever turn into Old Demon Lonely here. Amazing, amazing!¡±

    Closer to Spirit Academy, Xie Xie gazed at the queue waiting to enroll. He said to Yue Zhengyu by his side, ¡°That¡¯s about it, right? We should leave some for them too. What if there are no more good seedlings left?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu said, ¡°Are you even a human? There are only five more people remaining at the back. You still like to say this nonsense, even when you¡¯re doing something bad. So unprofessional.¡±

    Xie Xie rolled his eyes. ¡°So, what do you think we should do then?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu spoke with an imposing manner, ¡°We are going to screen those five people too, of course. We¡¯re not letting a single one get away. How can we leave behind even a wisp of an opportunity for the opposing side?¡±

    Xie Xie spoke in an unpleasant manner, ¡°You¡¯re even less of a human being, but I agree with you.¡±

    Both of them screened thest five registering students while giggling about. There was truly one young maiden that met their requirements, so she was sent on her way through the door of light.

    ¡°Seniors, that is all.¡± Yue Zhengyu bowed in salutation in the direction of the light door. He did it in the most respectful manner possible.

    ¡°Heh-heh-heh. Come in then. Let¡¯s go.¡± Old Demon Lust¡¯s voluptuous figure walked out of the door of light and made an invitatory gesture toward them.

    Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu exchanged looks. Both of them clenched their teeth and walked into the door as if they were facing death with no regrets.

    Old Demon Sloth came out of nowhere and waved his hand toward the sign set up above the door. Therge sign ced outside of Spirit Academy for an entire day had vanished without a sound. The glowing door had disappeared as well.

    Inside Spirit Academy¡¯s meditation room, Han Tianyi was sitting crosslegged while meditating when he suddenly opened his eyes. A dash of shock shed past his eyes. He could not help saying, ¡°Where did such powerful spiritual fluctuationse from? It seems to be from the direction of our main door.¡±

    He condensed his spirit to detect the fluctuation, but he was unable to discover anything.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why is there such a strong gush of spiritual fluctuation all of a sudden?¡±

    If Tang Wulin was here, he would certainly be able to recognize that this Han Tianyi was the man with the brain martial soul who possessed incredible spiritual power and extremely formidable abilities.

    In the president¡¯s room!

    ¡°How¡¯s everything with today¡¯s enrollment program?¡± asked Qiangu Dongfeng to Qiangu Zhangting as he paid a visit personally.

    Qiangu Zhangting answered, ¡°Grandfather, we have yet to finish tabting the overall data at the moment. However, judging from the number of registrations, we are not far off from Shrek Academy. In fact, we are even slightly higher overall. Although quite a lot of people left during thetter part of the day, we performers just as well in the total number of students received.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng nodded and said, ¡°Even though our efforts this time were not considered very sessful, we have still managed to seize quite a good number of students after all. I truly didn¡¯t expect that Shrek Academy had found a way to gather so many powerhouses. That is going to be a major issue in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1641 - Spirit Academyâ€™s Grievous News

    <h4>Chapter 1641: Spirit Academy¡¯s Grievous News</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Qiangu Zhangting frowned deeply. ¡°Could it be that those people are temporary reinforcements? Those few Limits Douluos are a little too unfamiliar, I think. Every Limit Douluo avable is a reputable and proper person. How could Shrek find them so easily?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate this. We shall discuss further once the investigation results are out. With Spirit Pagoda¡¯s intelligence sources, we will only need a small trail to find the clues. There¡¯s no need for you to be bothered with this. Handle the academy¡¯s enrollment program properly and screen the outstanding students for thorough cultivation in the future. An academy¡¯s good name mostlyes from the students it cultivated. I refuse to believe that we can¡¯tpare to a newly reconstructed Shrek in this area.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qiangu Zhangting said withplete confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have so many resources that they don¡¯t, it¡¯s impossible for us to fail regardless.¡±

    Suddenly, they heard a hurried knocking at the door.

    Qiangu Zhangting furrowed his brows and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Come in.¡±

    A middle-aged man pushed open the door from the outside with a panicked expression on his face. ¡°Oh no, President, this is no good.¡±

    ¡°What is no good, huh? Please calm down and exin clearly.¡± Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s heart was racing. He was most afraid to hear this sort of news.

    The middle-aged man swallowed and said, ¡°We have just concluded the enrollment program for today. We have discovered that none of the enrolled students have registered soul power over rank-20. Even though it is considered quite rare for twelve-year-olds to have soul power at such a level, there should not have been none at all! Shrek Academy has been using this as an enrollment requirement for ages. We then spoke to the students that came for registration. They told us that some students were already chosen after the initial screening test.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by initial screening test?¡± Qiangu Zhangting was stunned for a moment.

    The middle-aged man had no choice but to say, ¡°I have no idea either! All our selections and examinations are carried out inside the academy. Yet, these students were saying that the initial screening test had been carried out when they were queueing up outside. The chosen ones entered a door of light swirling with a vortex-like radiance and then disappeared. They were the ones that were not picked out after the initial screening test, so they entered the academy for the examination right after.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s vision darkened at once. He asked in a fury, ¡°How is that possible? Could it be that the staff in charge of the enrollment stationed at our academy¡¯s door are all blind? How could they not have seen anything at all?¡±

    By this point, the middle-aged man was on the verge of tears. ¡°I also don¡¯t know! We already looked through the video recording of our academy¡¯s doorway, but we can¡¯t see anything on that either. The only thing out of the ordinary is that all the students were seen extending their hands upon arriving at the door. Then, some people were seen walking to the side before seemingly vanishing into thin air. It¡¯s just that our staff did not seem to notice that at the time for some reason.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting was about to speak when he was interrupted by Qiangu Dongfeng. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take us to see the video recording now!¡±

    Half an hourter, Qiangu Dongfeng and Qiangu Zhangting stood in front of arge screen with grim expressions. They were watching the video of the situation that took ce at the queue outside of the academy.

    The staff in charge of enrollment guided the students to the inside of the academy when they reached the door. However, the students were obviously stopping for a moment beforeing through the main entrance. They stretched out their hands and some of the students walked to the side before disappearing. However, the staff stationed at the door of Spirit Academy acted as if they had not seen anything at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Exin to me in detail. What is going on there? Who can tell me?¡± Qiangu Zhangting roared in anger at the staff standing in a line by his side.

    They were trembling with fear. This was not an ordinary academy. The powerhouses in Spirit Academy were as abundant as clouds in the sky. These staff members were nothing but the low-grade personnel. It would be as easy as turning over one¡¯s hand for Spirit Academy to take their lives.

    ¡°President, please don¡¯t me them anymore. This is obviously an act of extremely brilliant illusion. I seem to remember sensing an intense spiritual fluctuation for an instant earlier. However, it had already vanished by the time I looked into the matter. I think the Spirit Pagoda Master was still at Shrek Academy when the illusion was generated.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng asked harshly, ¡°Illusion? Where is this brilliant illusioning from? At what rank would a soul master be able to do this?¡±

    Han Tianyi spoke in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s hard to tell. Theoretically, I would immediately be able to sense when an ordinary illusion is conjured within the range of ten meters of me. Even so, in this case, the perpetrator was aware that the illusion would be exposed when it was retracted. Now that I recall, I was capable of sensing that spiritual fluctuation at the time because it had ovepped with spatial fluctuation. This resulted in some minor distortions. If I were to estimate based on this, the spiritual level of the person that created the illusion was at least equal to my own. Otherwise, I would not have only noticed it when it was toote.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng drew in a cold breath. Han Tianyi¡¯s spiritual level had actually surpassed the vast majority of the Limit Doulos. He deserved his reputation as the greatest spirit master on the continent.

    If Shrek still had another spirit master whose spiritual cultivation base was at least as powerful and could hide from Han Tianyi, it would be too terrifying. This was just the newly reconstructed Shrek! This could no longer be something that Shrek had umted over twenty thousand years. How did they acquire such profound inner secrets? This was simply unbelievable!

    More importantly, the reality of it all was there the whole time. There was no doubt that the most outstanding students had been seized by Shrek right in front of Spirit Academy¡¯s main entrance.

    Let alone Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s vision darkening, even Qiangu Dongfeng was angry enough to vomit blood.

    Thepetition in front of Shrek Academy used up such arge amount of time. Even though they conceded defeat in the end, Qiangu Dongfeng was under the assumption that Spirit Academy had already recruited enough students while they were held up during the challenge.

    Who would have thought while they were plotting against Shrek, Shrek Academy had alreadypleted a brilliant maneuver that cut the ground out from under their feet from the beginning. Where did they learn of this technique?! They used illusion, but since when did Shrek even possess an illusion master?

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s rage had built to the point that his face was almost spurting blood. If the Spirit Pagoda were to learn about this incident, the entire Qiangu n might be gravely affected.

    Establishing Spirit Academy had consumed arge number of resources including manpower, material resources and financial resources. Spirit Pagoda would never allow such failure to strike them.

    ¡°Grandfather, what should we do now?¡± Panic-stricken Qiangu Zhangting had no choice but to ask his grandfather.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was a formidable man beyond his time after all. He suppressed his emotions for a moment before he spoke in harsh tones, ¡°Seal this information offpletely. Despatch this order to everyone that is aware of the incident. If anyone dares to expose it, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡¯¡±

    The nearby staff dared not even breath loudly upon sensing the ice-cold aura radiating from the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master in fear of provoking him further.

    Qiangu Zhangting immediately understood his grandfather¡¯s intentions. This incident could never be allowed to reach the other high-ranking personnel in the Spirit Pagoda, especially the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s internal members. Otherwise, the Qiangu n would be in a vulnerable position.

    They had taken a huge loss, yet they were incapable of disclosing this incident to the public. They could only suffer in silence.

    Qiangu Zhangting could not refrain himself from angrily sputtering, ¡°Shrek Academy is truly too despicable and shameless. How can they actually do something like this?!¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng took a cold nce at Qiangu Zhangting. ¡°We have lost. At least, we are not at a disadvantage judging on the number of students recruited. We shall spare no effort in cultivating this batch of students when the term begins. We will be enrolling new students every year , so I refuse to believe that they will have such luck next year.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s lips twitched. As his grandfather was speaking, Qiangu Zhangting could tell that he was being fierce on the outside, but was trembling inwardly. He had just been confronted by the five great Limit Douluos of Shrek Academy, so this incident had shaken him to the core. At the very least, Spirit Pagoda had already lost their upper hand in their high-grade abilities.

 Chapter 1642 - You Deserve It

    <h4>Chapter 1642: You Deserve It</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When it came to elite fighters of the highest grade, Shrek could be said to have a clear upper hand. In fact, the academy had even surpassed Yun Ming¡¯s era. There were five Limit Douluos on their side. Moreover, those people could possibly be four-word battle armor masters!

    They were rendered incapable of dealing with Shrek overtly in this case. Moreover, they were well aware that the full report of the day¡¯s urrences would undoubtedly spread the news through the entire continent. Word of Shrek possessing five great Limit Douluos and a Divine Craftsman would certainly cause a mighty uproar on the continent. In addition to the two Limit Douluos in the Tang Sect, thebined ability of Tang Sect and Shrek was already no worse than Shrek City before the terrible catastrophe.

    Unless Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition was utilized again, there would be no way to deal with Shrek. Shrek could possibly be destroyed once again if the Holy Spirit Cult chose tounch an all-out assault. However, as it stood, the Holy Spirit Cult had gone deep into hiding.

    For the moment, the Spirit Pagoda dared not even be seen trying to prevent Shrek Academy¡¯s students from acquiring spirit souls. This would give Shrek an excuse to send out their many top grade powerhouses to do something beyond their imagination.

    In the past, Tang Wulin actually took down the Spirit Pagoda in the Dou Spirit Empire.

    It could truly be a tough process to deal with Shrek in the future. The only thing different about Shrek at this point was that it would take a long time to umte the resources needed to restore the academy¡¯s foundation back to its original state. However, the fact was that Shrek Academy had already stood up once again. They had gained a firm foothold now regardless of how they did it and whether the others were willing to acknowledge it or not.

    ...

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    A crisp clinking sound was heard echoing around the teachers¡¯ dining lounge in Shrek Academy as their sses touched. Everyone including Tang Wulin, the five Limit Douluos, all the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion members, all the teachers and also the students that survived the catastrophe had excitedly raised the cups in their hands.

    The enrollment program had ended. After tabting, there was a total of three hundred and twenty-one students that met the requirements to sit for Shrek Academy¡¯s entrance examination. To everyone¡¯s surprise, after the examination and selection, one hundred and seventeen students had passed the examination.

    This was a very unusual number in the history of Shrek Academy.

    After the reconstruction, Shrek had been slightly more epting in their enrollment, but that only meant that more students were taken in. The difficulty of the examination remained unchanged.

    The candidates for the entrance examination were allpletely confident after the baptism of the Seven Holy Abyss. The passing rate was over thirty-percent and it was a rarely seen number. In the past, it was considered impressive if even ten-percent of students passed Shrek Academy¡¯s entrance examination.

    Back in their day, Tang Wulin and his ssmates had also gone through the examination. They relied on their amazing natural talent and coping capacity to pass.

    In total, One hundred and seventeen students passed the entrance examination and were epted into the academy. They became the first batch of students after Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction and also the foundation of Shrek¡¯s glory.

    The batch of students had rather impressive qualities and nock of geniuses amongst them.

    In this world, there was never really ack of geniuses. However, it was Shrek¡¯s ability that empowered their talents such that they could be the geniuses they were meant to be all along.

    All their hard work from earlier was being repaid on this day. The value of this batch of students could not be overstated. The students had already settled in by this point and had checked into the new campus. In order to prevent Spirit Pagoda¡¯s trying to take revenge, Shrek Academy spared no effort in activating the soul circuit defense system now.

    Their current celebratory feast was not especially grand, but every single member of Shrek was excited from the bottom of their hearts.

    Just as Qiangu Zhangting hade to realize, the reconstructed Shrek Academy had finally gained a firm foothold after this day¡¯s enrollment. Their efforts from the reconstruction until this very moment were considered a preliminary sess. Much more needed to be done to umte resources for the future, but at the very least, they had everything required to start building.

    The five great Limit Douluos¡¯ show of strength was meant to tell everyone that Shrek would not tolerate being dishonored. Just like how the divine mecha got shot down when it flew into Shrek Academy¡¯s airspace, Shrek would never tolerate being vited!

    Everyone would need to consider very carefully whether they were capable of fighting against Shrek¡¯s five Limit Douluos before confronting Shrek. Moreover, there were genuine quasigods on their side as well.

    The main table was huge. Tang Wulin was seated at the head due to his identity as the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master while the five Limit Douluos were seated around him, naturally. After that came all the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion members.

    Tang Wulin lifted his wine cup and personally toasted every single person to express his gratitude. After one round of toasts, his face was flushing ever so slightly. Readics on our ReadRead.live

    ¡°Elder Long, please give a toast,¡± said Tang Wulin to Long Yeyue by his side.

    The youthful version of Long Yeyue was truly an exquisite beauty. Only her eyes remained unchanged. They always had a sorrowful look after experiencing so much hardship in life.

    ¡°The sess of our enrollment is only the first step of our progress, but it was a very firm step. The establishment of the Seven Holy Abyss is certainly immensely beneficial to the reconstruction of Shrek. In the sses that follow after this, we will be working closely together with the seven seniors from the Seven Holy Abyss to cultivate our students even better, focusing particrly on improving the quality of our education. Our powerful abilities will need to be supported with the right qualities as well. Otherwise, we are not benefiting society, but actually harming the continent.

    ¡°Everyone has been working really hard recently, especially Tang Wulin. Frankly, many of us hesitated when we chose you as the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master because you were so young. However, we had no other choice at the time and under those circumstances. I didn¡¯t even know how long I had left to love. The future of Shrek could only be passed down to the younger generation.

    ¡°I was well aware that you would have a very heavy burden on your shoulders when you agreed to take on this role. We also felt that enormous weight. However, you did not disappoint us at all. Even though we have been helping you all this while, you depended on yourself even more. You relied on your abilities to bring Shrek to its position today little by little. You helped the reconstruction of Shrek step by step and awakened the Ancient Life Tree. Everyone could see every part of that. As a result, I must say this to you on this asion. You deserve your reputation as the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master!¡±

    Elder Long¡¯s words made Tang Wulin feel like his entire body was shivering, and his eyes reddened in a split second. Even though he was well aware that he should not be tearing up, given his identity as Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master, he found that he was incapable of controlling his emotions.

    All these years were truly tough on him. The good life he had in the past hadpletely vanished in an instant when Shrek City was destroyed in that explosion. He carried the heavy burden, watched the love of his life leave him, the destruction of Shrek and the killing of his adoptive parents by the Blood Demon. He was constantly confronted by formidable enemies, both overtly and in the dark.

    The people on the outside could only see that he was growing at full speed and his abilities were advancing at a tremendous pace over time. He went from a nobody in the Shrek Seven Monsters to the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy which shocked the continent. He was like a living legend. He was just like a main character that had cheated in a game to attain his sess.

    That being the case, how many people were aware of the agony he had endured in the depths of his heart and the strife that he had fought against.

    Over the years, he walked the path little by little and crossed the obstacles one step after another. Every step he took was apanied by pain and danger. He was capable of gritting his teeth and endured the obstacles one after another due to his body¡¯s constant adjustment and continuous elevation.

    His state of mind had been growing all this while, yet no matter how much he had grown, he could still feel fatigued just like anybody else!

    He workedboriously for the reconstruction of Shrek. He had solicited the Titan Giant Ape n for the academy and brought in the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu so that Shrek Academy¡¯s inner secrets could be profound once again. At the same time, he was also fighting against the elemental cmity on a daily basis and performing nonstop Heavenly Refinement.

    Who was capable of being baptised by the elemental cmity every day? It may have been beneficial for his abilities and cultivation base, but how many people would understand the pain of being sted by the cmity daily? It felt as if his body was about to be torn open and churned into pieces. It was a visceral sensation that one could only feel by experiencing the process.

    He had pulled through. Over the years, he had gotten through it sessfully.

    He had turned into a steadfast person. He was capable of confronting an opponent boldly regardless of how powerful they were. Nevertheless, he had a fragile side as well. He had moments of waking up in the middle of the night in agony over the one he missed.

    At that moment, his steadfastness was shattered by Elder Long¡¯s words. He could no longer control his emotions anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Tang Wulin stood up and turned around with his back facing the table. He refused to let these people see him as he had lost control of his emotions.

    Sitting at his other side, Yali immediately stood up. She opened her arms and hugged him. ¡°My child, you have suffered greatly over the years. All of you have and we can see that. You especially have been burdened with too many responsibilities and many things that you shouldn¡¯t have to go through at your age. However, you are also constantly growing simrly as you are enduring these hardships. It has made you stronger and firmer.¡±

 Chapter 1643 - Concerted Effort, To Guard Till Eternity

    <h4>Chapter 1643: Concerted Effort, To Guard Till Eternity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was not just Tang Wulin, the rest of the Seven Monsters had reddened eyes. After Shrek City¡¯s destruction, they were akin to children without a home. Everyone had a goal which was to rebuild their home, Shrek Academy. They worked painstakingly in order to achieve this goal. Today was the day Shrek finally achieved sess. Every single one of them beamed with pride and was ovee with emotion on their achievement.

    Tang Wulin managed to control his emotions with great effort. He turned around once again. ¡°Thank you, Elder Long and thank you to each and every person here. Shrek¡¯s reconstruction is the result of everyone¡¯s concerted efforts. I only hope that I can strengthen Shrek¡¯s foundation once again. I promise to guard Shrek¡¯s title of being the number one academy on the continent till eternity. I¡¯ll ensure that Shrek will remain neutral, stop all wars, and bring peace and development to the continent so that the continent will continue to flourish and have a bright future.¡±

    Long Yeyue spoke, ¡°Well-spoken. This is the basis of Shrek¡¯s existence. The academy has worked hard toward this goal over the years. The growth of soul masters and the development of soul devices have destroyed the continent¡¯s environment. It has also resulted in the depletion of its resources, the Douluo Star¡¯s destruction, the deterioration of the Ancient Gold Tree, and the withering of the Life Seed. We¡¯ll spare no effort to develop the Douluo Continent, so it can regain its vitality and brilliance once again.¡±

    ¡°We must first ensure that we¡¯re powerful enough to carry out our objectives. We need to possess the abilities to ovee our shorings. Hence, Shrek must be powerful.¡±

    The Ancient Gold Tree was destroyed and the Life Seed has withered. These were exceedingly terrifying events to the whole continent. Unfortunately, very few people were aware of this matter.

    Earlier, the Douluo Continent¡¯s environment was getting worse. All the resources were depleted. Mankind was exploiting the continent endlessly without any moderation. The continent will be destroyed in the end.

    Tang Wulin nodded in agreement to what she had expounded. He had already made up his mind since earlier. His future task was to restore the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s vitality once the resurgence of Shrek Academy was put on the right track. At the same time, he would do his best to improve the environment on the continent. Its ecosystem was the foundation of the entire continent. The¡¯s vitality was closely rted to its ecosystem. The¡¯s lifespan would be shortened if its ecosystem was continuously being destroyed. Mankind had caused severe damage to the. In turn, the entire ne would bring forth countless catastrophes to mankind.

    As the Nature Child and the ne¡¯s chosen one, Tang Wulin was well aware of this from his thoroughprehension of the narw.

    Thus, he would do everything possible to make changes to the best of his abilities. He was over twenty years old at present. Shrek was bing more powerful too. Later, he would take up politics after Shrek had gained a firm foothold just like how it was back at the beginning when Shrek Academy had been the leader of the Independent Faction in the federal parliament. He would reim the position for sure. By doing so, he could rely on the academy¡¯s influence to make the much needed changes.

    Shrek was a low-key force in the federal parliament but had the parliament¡¯s recognition once. In any case, it was time for Shrek to make its presence felt.

    The feast went on until everyone had enjoyed themselves to their hearts¡¯ content. After the crowd dispersed, Tang Wulin returned to his room on the top floor of the main academic building.

    His forging workshop and room were on the same floor. On normal days, he seldom left the ce.

    The tipsy feeling he had from the feast earlier had faded. With his physical condition, the alcohol did not affect him. He had no need to exercise control over his condition as his powerful blood essence was enough to neutralize the effect of the alcohol with ease.

    He condensed his spirit to initiate his inner sight. Soon, he entered the meditative state of forgetting oneself and the world. As the soul power inside his body flowed naturally and freely, the surface of his skin began to ripple with ayer of faint golden color.

    Theyer of golden color was rich with a faint texture. The striations which emerged within the goldenyer were indistinct. At the same time, there was a faint seven-colored radiance circting on the outer goldenyer.

    At the moment, Tang Wulin seemed to have fused with the entire nar world. It seemed as if he had be a part of the entire ne.

    He had cultivated with the Heavenly Refinement continuously not only to forge metal but his body at the same time. In fact, he had cultivated the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique sessfully. Moreover, it had fused with his Golden Dragon King Bloodline to be one. He now possessed a powerful physique which even a Limit Douluo could not possibly have. Otherwise, he would not have dared to resist the iparably powerful strike of Qiangu Dieting¡¯s staff.

    When he was struck by Qiangu Dieting¡¯s staff, Tang Wulin realized that he hadprehended the ultimate strength outburst of the world.

    He discovered that Qiangu Dieting was far from surpassing him judging by Qiangu Dieting¡¯s strength when he unleashed his staff. However, Qiangu Dieting was capable of utilizing his soul power with the guidance of nar power. The powerful force was a result of Qiangu Dieting¡¯s destruction of the nar power. He guided the force to produce the terrifying outburst attack of the Combat Heaven and Earth.

    The focus of the attack was its outburst!

    Even without the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s treatment, Tang Wulin¡¯s body would heal if he was given the time to recuperate. After the breakthrough to the Golden Dragon King¡¯s fourteenthyer seal, his self-healing ability had been elevated to another level. That was why he could sustain his effort in the Heavenly Refinement without exhausting his body.

    The second soul core inside his brain had taken form gradually. It was different from the soul core in his abdomen. The second soul core was in the form of a tiny golden dragon. In the beginning, it was shaped like an ordinary soul core. To his astonishment, Tang Wulin discovered that the second soul core was akin to a tiny golden dragon which had bored out from the inside of an egg. Moreover, it was not fixated but mobile. In fact, the tiny golden dragon seemed to act in ordance with the remaining fouryers of the Golden Dragon King Seal.

    In the presence of the second soul core, the two great soul cores¡¯ auras guided each other. In addition to the Dragon Core, Tang Wulin¡¯s entire person underwent a qualitative change.

    Tang Wulin was being baptised endlessly in the elemental cmity every day. It was also a process for him to fuse his body¡¯s abilities with the three great cores so as to facilitate their interaction with one another.

    During the past few months, Tang Wulin spent his time engaging in the most important process which was to stabilize himself after his breakthrough to the rank of a Hyper Douluo.

    Ever since he became a Hyper Douluo, he discovered that his cultivation became easier aspared to the past. His body was nowpatible with the entire ne. It was very difficult for an ordinary Hyper Douluo to mobilize the heaven and earth powers during cultivation. The heaven and earth powers would spontaneously umte around Tang Wulin for absorption into his body.

    In addition, its speed was increasing!

    Was it a good thing? Apparently, it seemed so. How could it be a bad thing for a soul master¡¯s cultivation to continuously elerate?

    Anyway, Tang Wulin had been agonizing over this since the great battle with the demonic ne and his experience of channeling the life force.

    The elerated elevation of his cultivation base had resulted in his abilities bing extremely powerful. However, he faced a dilemma. The higher his cultivation base, the higher the possibility of his Golden Dragon King Seal breaking spontaneously. The massive energy contained in his body would naturally squeeze against the seal. His elevation speed was apparently abnormal. In fact, it could be attributed to the hostile soul hidden in the deepest part of the Golden Dragon King eighteenth seal.

    The hidden Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul had already attempted to destroy his willpower on multiple asions so that it could control his thoughts.

    As a result, Tang Wulin was extremely cautious in suppressing the growth of his cultivation base.

 Chapter 1644 - The Term Begins

    <h4>Chapter 1644: The Term Begins</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It had been some time since his breakthrough to the rank of a Hyper Douluo. If he had developed his cultivation without any interference, he could possibly have cultivated to rank-96 or even rank-97 by now.

    However, he had not achieved it. He had suppressed his cultivation base at rank-95. He did not elevate his cultivation base but preferred to build a strong foundation first. At the same time, he was guiding the nar power which he had control over to infuse the remaining fouryers of seals so that the seals were more stable.

    In a sense, the narw was very simr to a god power. The seals inside his body were formed with the god power of Tang San back at the beginning. Hence, Tang Wulin was capable of stabilizing the seals to a certain extent after mastering the narw.

    Tang Wulin condensed his elevating soul power intentionally. He then suppressed it with the power of Ice God¡¯s Pearl which was gifted to him by Gu Yuena. The soul power was condensed into his dragon core such that his cultivation base could not be elevated anymore.

    His action helped stabilize the Golden Dragon King Seal. At the same time, Tang Wulin need not worry about the danger caused by the Golden Dragon King Seal were he to elevate himself in the future. Also, he would be able to make himself powerful within a short time.

    As to the extent of his power, it was difficult for him to gauge now. However, he wasfortable with his method of condensation and the suppression of his cultivation base which suited his needs currently.

    The faint seven-colored radiance turned denser gradually and illuminated the entire room with seven bright colors. It was the pure elements drawn in by the nar power to baptise Tang Wulin¡¯s body. As he breathed, these elemental energies turned denser almost akin to a solid substance which spiraled around his body .

    It was early morning the next day!

    ¡°ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng!¡± Nine melodious bell chimes were heard echoing inside Shrek Academy. The sounds lingered in the air but soon spread out toward the Sea God Lake in the distance.

    The bell chime was the call for a gathering. It was Shrek Academy¡¯s tradition to ring the bell nine times when all the staff, teachers, and students were required to attend an assembly. It signified the announcement of an important matter to themunity.

    Today was also the beginning of the term for Shrek. The bell chimes indicated the new term¡¯s opening ceremony was about to begin!

    A hundred and seventeen students from the outer court had already gathered in the spacious arena guided by the teachers.

    Whenpared to the assembly of all the six grades during Shrek¡¯s prime, the numbers in the present assembly was hardly significant. In fact, the total of over a hundred people appeared insubstantial in the vast arena.

    Nheless, it signified a new glorious beginning for Shrek!

    A wide tform was built in front of the arena. At present, Tang Wulin was standing at the center of the tform while the rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters were standing by his side. He was joined by the outer court president Wu Zhangkong and a group of teachers from the outer court as well.

    Tang Wulin was satisfied to see the enthusiastic, fiery looks in the eyes of the students. Actually, he was the first user who experienced the illusion created by the Seven Holy Abyss.

    He had watched the illusion five consecutive times. Despite being busy, he still managed to watch it five times.

    He saw his parents when they were young. He saw his parents when they initially entered Shrek Academy. He even cried in silence when he saw them the first time.

    He found that he did not bear the slightest grudge against the seven old demons from that moment onward. His father appeared normal while his mother was beautiful. The experience made a wonderful impact on his mind. It was enough for him. Although he was a greedy person, he was no longer insatiable anymore!

    Undoubtedly, these children before him experienced the same memories. They had all witnessed the origin of Shrek Academy. It was precisely Shrek¡¯s inner secrets and traditions, only that it was perfectly presented by the seven old demons.

    No matter how wealthy the Spirit Pagoda was, they were still ten thousand years behind Shrek Academy. They were not aware of the sacrifices that the seniors and elders of Shrek Academy went through for the academy.

    The first generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters once countered the dark powers back at the beginning. Otherwise, the fate of the continent would be dire had the War God Hall dominate the world.

    The founder of the Tang Sect and the first generation of people from Shrek were the true heroes of history. It was not something found in stories. On the other hand, the reality truly affected the people.

    These children were at the ages of eleven or twelve. They were at the age where they could be influenced most easily. Every single one of them was as pure as a in sheet of paper. Shrek was going to draw their illustrations on these nk sheets of paper. Their eptance into the Seven Holy Abyss was to assess their ideologies and morality. The result was beyond expectation judging by the present situation.

    One hundred and seventeen students were divided into four sses. There were three sses with twenty-nine students each and one ss with thirty students.

    The teachers of all the four sses were close to Tang Wulin. The teacher of ss One was Luo Guixing who once had the moniker of the Shackler.

    The teacher of ss Two was precisely Wu Siduo. As for ss Three, the teacher was the Immortal Xu Yucheng, while the teacher of ss Four was the Duskgold Bear Yang Nianxia.

    They were all Tang Wulin¡¯s ssmates in the past.

    Apart from the Jade Snake Zheng Yiran who was doing his research on toxins, the four of them were the appointed teachers of the four outer court sses.

    Currently, they were standing in front of their sses as they looked at Tang Wulin on the tform.

    Tang Wulin felt like he was in a trance as he looked at the hundred or so people below the tform. A decade ago, he was standing below the tform. He was feeling anxious and enthusiastic at the same time as he observed the young people who were ready to begin their new semester. He yearned to be a new student of Shrek Academy again. Yet, he was now standing on the tform as the helmsman of Shrek Academy.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Wu Zhangkong, the president of Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court.¡± Wu Zhangkong spoke in a sonorous voice, ¡°From today onward, all of you are members of the academy. Perhaps, you¡¯ve heard that Shrek Academy was once the target of the evil forces and suffered from the great catastrophe. We have yet to recover fully from the sorrows of that great catastrophe even now. In any case, all of you should be well aware of Shrek¡¯s tradition as the number one academy on the continent.¡±

    ¡°The reconstructed Shrek is not that different from its past. Our requirements remain as strict as before. If therees a day when you find that you can¡¯t keep up with the pace of our academy, then I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ll have to leave Shrek. Shrek breeds monsters only, not ordinary people. Over here, your only mission is to ensure that you¡¯re a part of the monster lineup.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s expression remained cold as ever. Aspared to ten years ago, there was utterly no way to spot any difference in his appearance. As he stood by Wu Zhangkong¡¯s side, Tang Wulin suddenly found it rather amusing, because it was his first time hearing Wu Zhangkong giving such a long speech.

    The icy-cold Teacher Wu was the overbearing President Wu now. He remained Tang Wulin¡¯s idol with his white robes, blue sword, and an icy-cold demeanor, the same as before. His cold character would never change till eternity.

    ¡°Next, we shall invite the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master, the helmsman of the academy, His Excellency Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin for a speech.¡± Wu Zhangkong introduced Tang Wulin after his opening speech.

    Tang Wulin took a step forward while Wu Zhangkong stepped back naturally. Tang Wulin gazed at the young men with excited looks below the stage.

    ¡°A martial soul is a marvelous power bestowed by the Douluo Continent. Ites in many forms and it¡¯s everywhere. Even an ordinary person can benefit from a martial soul. If your martial soul is a hoe, then your ability to dig the ground is better than others. If your martial soul is an axe, then you can chop down more trees than the others. On the other hand, every person here including myself are the recipients of heaven¡¯s blessings. This is because we¡¯re not only bestowed with martial souls, but we have associated soul power as well. It makes us be the soul masters we truly are.¡±

 Chapter 1645 - Long Live Shrek

    <h4>Chapter 1645: Long Live Shrek</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°These are the things that are most worthy of our appreciation. We must value ourselves and our abilities. There¡¯s a type of soul master that¡¯s known as the evil soul master in our world. Are they known as evil soul masters because their abilities are evil? Not really. There are no evil abilities, but only evil minds and hearts. Thus, I hope that everyone can adjust your mindsets appropriately, besides just receiving guidance on your cultivation. We are not only bringing up students, but even more importantly, we nurture our students while educating them. Shrek will work hard to teach every single one of you to be a righteous person, so you can be an honorable soul master.

    ¡°Over a decade ago, I was just like all of you. I came to Shrek with a head full of dreams. Here, I found my second home, and I received the best education and guidance. However, it was the great catastrophe that truly gave me my most important lesson.

    ¡°The catastrophe destroyed all of Shrek City and countless people were lost as a result. The Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters ceased to exist while Shrek Academy turned into an enormous pit, which is now our new Sea God Lake. Even so, did you know that not a single student from Shrek died? Not a single one. It was because of the teachers led by the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of the previous generation, His Excellency the As Douluo. They sacrificed their lives so that they could grant the students the chance to live.

    ¡°I was fortunate enough to escape from the catastrophe, and I found out about everything that happened when I reunited with my ssmates after a very long time. Only then did I learn what sacrifices our teachers made all those years ago. This was a painful lesson that brought me much sorrow. Shrek¡¯s seniors and elders gave their lives to inscribe a glorious mark in the hearts of every single member of Shrek. It was they that ensured that I have a righteous state of mind. It was they who taught me how to be someone worthy of Shrek.

    ¡°Every teacher with us here, including myself, will always pass down this legacy. We will use everything that we are to protect all of you and protect all of Shrek until ourst breath. Shrek is a soul academy, but it¡¯s more than just that. Shrek¡¯s name is glorious and it is the glory that is protected by countless seniors. The glory can¡¯t be shaken by anybody else.¡±

    At this point, Tang Wulin paused for a moment, and a powerful aura diffused from his body. ¡°In the near future, you must always remember that you are from Shrek Academy regardless of where you¡¯re heading. If therees a day that you have a change of heart, Shrek will certainly take back what it has given you. However, if therees a day when you are treated unfairly or bullied, as long as it is reasonable, Shrek will always wee your return. The academy is your guardian. Whenever someone bullies the academy¡¯s child, whoever treats you unfair, Shrek will help you! There¡¯s another tradition of Shrek and it¡¯s known as ¡®protecting the weak¡¯!¡±

    Even Wu Zhangkong could not help cracking into a smile upon hearing Tang Wulin mention protecting the weak so shamelessly.

    Someone from among the students shouted, ¡°Long live Shrek!¡±

    All at once, there was a surge of cheering voices. The eyes of every single student filled with excitement.

    Yi Zichen had sessfully enrolled in Shrek Academy. He had relied on his exceedingly impressive natural endowments to be a part of Shrek. As he listened to Tang Wulin¡¯s speech, he could feel his blood boil with righteous enthusiasm. He waved his arms vigorously as he joined his coursemates cheering tedly.

    ¡°Long live Shrek! Long live Shrek!¡±

    He was epted into ss One which was also Shackler Luo Guixing¡¯s ss. During the ss allocation process, the four ss teachers used the fairest method. They were all granted ess to the students¡¯ examination results. The students were arranged based on their score. Hence, the teachers were each given a turn to choose in sequence. Every turn, the teacher picked one student, and the process was repeated until all the students were taken. In this case, there would not be a case of especially powerful sses as there were in the past. They had tried to distribute the students as evenly as possible.

    Every teacher including Luo Guixing, Wu Siduo, Xu Yucheng and Yang Nianxia was a perfectionist. They were highly sophisticated when it came to choosing students.

    As the main control soul master and the core of his squadron, Luo Guixing¡¯s first choice had been Yi Zichen, who was standing by his side at present. Luo Guixing had chosen Yi Zichen to be the ss monitor.

    He greatly admired Yi Zichen¡¯s natural talent. Yi Zichen had an earth attribute martial soul, yet he showed a great aptitude for control. More importantly, Yi Zichen had much potential and was almost a three-ringed soul master. His cultivation base of rank-29 at the age of twelve was rare even in the history of Shrek.

    The realm reached by a soul master before the age of twenty was extremely important. If a soul master could not get three soul rings by then, the odds were that they could not be a soul master over Soul Sage-rank no matter how much they cultivated in the future. There was no way such a soul master would be able to reach a high rank anymore.

    As a result, the higher the cultivation base of a soul master when he was young, the greater his future achievements could be.

    Luo Guixing, Xu Yucheng, Yang Nianxia, Wu Siduo and Zheng Yiran were the students that excelled in the past, so they understood this principle well naturally. Luo Guixing was already fixated on Yi Zichen as his focal target for cultivation.

    The new term¡¯s opening ceremony was carried out in an extremely simple manner. It was followed by the announcement of some important cautions. After that, the teachers of each ss led their students back to their ssrooms to begin the first lesson of the day.

    ording to the academy¡¯s rules, the first lesson was an introduction to Shrek. The teachers would clearly exin the important matters rted to study and cultivation.

    With the presence of the first batch of new students, the academy had started on the right track. Their daily lives had begun to calm down as well.

    Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side had also sunk into a temporary silence. They did note looking for trouble with Shrek anymore nor did they attempt any other actions. It seemed like that was the case, at least on the surface.

    The Tang Sect had already submitted an application to the parliament in regards to it no longer being ssified as a treasonous organization. The application was sent three days after Shrek Academy¡¯s enrollment program.

    The close rtionship between the Tang Sect and Shrek was universally known, especially when the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy were the same person. Furthermore, Shrek Academy revealed their five great Limit Douluos during enrollment. With the addition of the Tang Sect¡¯s two Limit Douluos, a total of seven Limit Douluos was a huge source of pressure on the parliament.

    They chose to submit the application at this point so that the parliament had no choice but to pay attention to them. The Tang Sect had been persecuted for a long time. Following the reconstruction of Shrek Academy, it was about time for the Tang Sect toe out into the sun once again as well.

    There was an intense debate in the parliament in regards to the issue of whether the Tang Sect should no longer be ssified as a treasonous organization. All of the Dove Faction supported the move. In fact, even the Independent Faction had changed from its earlier indifferent attitude. Most of its members stood on the Dove Faction¡¯s side at this point. Had the Hawk Faction¡¯s forces not grown so rapidly in the aftermath of the catastrophe, perhaps they would not be able to suppress the Dove Faction anymore.

    However, something beyond the expectations of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect happened.

    Tang Wulin stretched his body for a moment after walking out from his forging room. The feeling of numbness was not pleasant, but he continued to endure the elemental cmity as steadfastly as before. Moreover, he was feeling slightly perplexed that the power of the elemental cmity seemed to be increasing as his body¡¯s endurance grew stronger. This was troubling him a great deal.

    Fortunately, Tang Wulin¡¯s endurance was still rather impressive. With great, he was still capable of withstanding the elemental cmity.

    He took out his soulmunicator instinctively and saw that he had a few missed calls. He was stunned upon seeing one of the numbers.

    Due to the devastating power of the elemental cmity during the forging process, Tang Wulin did not even bother to wear clothes. They would just be destroyed needlessly. Naturally, he did not bring his soulmunicator into his forging room either.

    2

    He dialed the number and waited for them to pick up.

    A momentter, someone answered the call. A sweet and pleasant voice was heard echoing from the other end. ¡°Wulin?¡±

 Chapter 1646 - Sudden Arrival Of Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 1646: Sudden Arrival Of Pressure</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s me. I saw that you called me a few times. Did something happen?¡±

    The person that called Tang Wulin on the soulmunicator was none other than Mo Lan, who had already be the leader of the federal parliament¡¯s Dove Faction.

    With her past experience and the political background of herte father, Mo Lan quickly rose through the ranks of the Dove Faction. She had be one of the faction¡¯s most important leaders and was deeply adored by their supporters.

    Mo Lan spoke in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s something important, so I¡¯m giving you a heads-up first.¡±

    Tang Wulin was astonished. It had been a long time since hest heard Mo Lan speak in such a serious tone. ¡°Sister, what happened?¡±

    Mo Lan said, ¡°It¡¯s regarding the big discussion surrounding the Tang Sect¡¯s application. Our Dove Faction is in favor of restoring the sect¡¯s reputation. After all, the Tang Sect has made so many contributions to the continent and put in a lot of hard work for the Federation. As a result, there are still a good number of supporters. You¡¯ve also shown great progress in Shrek¡¯s reconstruction. Now, even the Independent Faction has begun to lean in your favor. This is a very good situation.¡±

    ¡°However, you should know that after Shrek City was destroyed back then, the Hawk Faction seized the opportunity to take up and upy the vast majority of seats in the parliament. Inparison, we are still weaker. However, thanks to the pressure from your side on this matter, the matter is being strongly contested in parliament. Even the Hawk Faction refuses to offend your side. So, it shouldn¡¯t have been a problem for Tang Sect¡¯s application to pass. Yet...¡±

    At this point, Mo Lan paused for a moment. There was rage in her voice now. ¡°The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s people are truly too eager to see the world in disorder. They propose that the Tang Sect should prove itself in order to remove the restrictions imposed on it. The Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire incident was quite costly, so most importantly, this to acquire resources from those empires. Thus, they¡¯re taking the opportunity to propose a war against the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire for the second time. Additionally, it will bepulsory for the Tang Sect to provide reinforcements and participate in order to prove that it is not a treasonous organization. The proposal has received the support of almost the entire Hawk Faction, cing us in a passive position.¡±

    Tang Wulin said in astonishment, ¡°Wage war for the second time?¡±

    Mo Lan nodded. ¡°This is the most troubling part for me. I have strongly rmended that they hold back already, but no luck. The Federation¡¯s resources are genuinely depleting now, especially those used for research. Many types of resources are showing signs of exhaustion, so are in dire need of more sources. As a result, there are also quite a number of people from the Independent Faction that think war is necessary.The theory behind the Hawk Faction¡¯s proposal is that though the resources are in the hands of Star Luo Empire and Dou Spirit Empire, they can only yield half the results with twice the resources. Conversely, the Federation can yield twice the results with half the resources. The Federation is entirely capable of uniting the two great continents now. It is only by doing so that we can maintain long-term peace and stability.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned deeply. He truly did not expect that the Federation was about to wage another war so soon after the first had finished.

    ¡°The Spirit Pagoda is pushing for this in the behind the scenes, right?¡± said Tang Wulin in a deep voice.

    Mo Lan chuckled coldly. ¡°Not so much behind the scenes, but at center stage. The Spirit Pagoda has already announced that they¡¯ll be funding half of the military expenditure needed for this war.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tang Wulin was taken aback.

    The military expenditure needed to support the Federal Fleet during a conflict would definitely amount to an astronomical figure. The Spirit Pagoda was willing to contribute half of that, so it was enough to win over the entire military.

    Mo Lan continued to speak, ¡°The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s goal is actually very simple. It¡¯s entirely due to your disy of abilities. If they allowed the Tang Sect¡¯s reputation to be restored, the continent¡¯s political situation would soon go back to what it was before Shrek City¡¯s great catastrophe. Your influence will grow at tremendous speed. By then, it will be difficult to predict what will happen on the continent. It is highly possible that they won¡¯t be able to control the Hawk Faction anymore. So, they might as well grab the opportunity to start a conflict now. They can use this opportunity to bring down the Tang Sect while also seizing resources. Moreover, if the war is sessful, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reputation will be bolstered as well.¡±

    ¡°The Dou Spirit Empire has already stated explicitly that the Spirit Pagoda is not wee there. In fact, the empire has banished the organization. The situation is slightly better at the Star Luo Empire, but the Spirit Pagoda is still under pressure from the empire. On the other hand, the Tang Sect has done well in the two great empires like a fish to water. If the war can truly annihte the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire, the Spirit Pagoda will doubtlessly be the biggest beneficiary. The temporary expense is absolutely worth it in the long term. Additionally, the Spirit Pagoda can use the war to gain even more authority in the parliament.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°They are still unwilling to acknowledge their defeat after all! Sister, do you have any suggestions on this matter?¡±

    Mo Lan spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°I truly don¡¯t have any rmendations for you in this case. However, if the war does truly happen, not only will our authority to speak take a step back, but the two great empires will also be plunged into misery and suffering! The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s members of parliament in the Hawk Faction have even proposed to use the final Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition to terrorize the two empires into submission without any fighting.¡±

    ¡°They are going to use the final Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice raised by a few pitches. In the past, the damage resulting from the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition was devastating for them. Tang Wulin could still remember the apocalypse-like scene like it was yesterday. In fact, he could even feel his scalp go numb after hearing the Godkiller being mentioned. It was something that could not be resisted by manpower!

    Mo Lan said, ¡°That¡¯s the situation now. Our Dove Faction will try its best to stop the war from happening, or at least dy the mobilization of troops. You need to help us figure out some countermeasures too. Let¡¯s see how we can work together to prevent the military operation from beingunched this time.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Thank you for informing us in time, Sister Mo Lan.¡±

    Tang Wulin hung up themunicator. He found that he could not calm himself, so he walked into the bathroom to take a shower and refresh his body. He changed into new attire before immediately looking for Long Yeyue and Yali.

    The start of another conflict was a major event.

    More importantly, the Federation could even possibly call on the Tang Sect¡¯s forces. This had made the situation even moreplicated.

    They would need to explore this matter among themselves and discuss the countermeasures with the two Limit Douluos from Tang Sect. After the military¡¯s previous lesson, it would not be as easy to make the armed forces retreat this time if the Federation were to dispatch its troops once again.

    With everything that had started recently, a lot of buildings needed to be reconstructed in Shrek. The people from Shrek would not be able to leave the academy at the moment, especially the powerhouses.

    The Spirit Pagoda had been casting covetous eyes on Shrek Academy for a long time. They knew very well that Shrek Academy was under constant pressure. If Shrek was to send over manpower to intervene in the war, it was highly possible that the academy would have to deal with intimidation from the Spirit Pagoda.

    More importantly, there was the final Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition.

    Given that two of these ammunitions wereunched before, who could guarantee that this final one would not be after it was taken out from the secret warehouse?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s greatest fear was that this weapon would find its way into the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s hands. It would be a grave threat to Shrek Academy.

    ¡°Elder Long, shall we convene a Sea God Pavillion Meeting to discuss this matter?¡± Tang Wulin asked Long Yeyue.

    Long Yeyue shook her head and replied, ¡°Currently, not manyrge people are aware of this issue, so it¡¯s best not to spread the news. It¡¯s better that only the few of us know. Let¡¯s look for Old Demon Greed so we can ask for his opinion.¡±

    Tang Wulin had a sudden idea. The thought processes of the seven Old Demons were not the same as those of ordinary people. However, their minds allowed them to understand human nature thoroughly. It was highly possible that they would be able to provide some rather impressive ideas.

    Summoning the Seven Holy Abyss could be done from Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. The connection point for the ne was inside the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion just like the entrance to the Ten Thousand Beast tform.

    It did not take long before Tang Wulin invited Old Demon Greed into the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, little Yue Yue?!¡± He sat right opposite Long Yeyue in an ostentatious manner. The Seven Holy Abyss had already officially opened by this point. As always, their training was still used on Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court disciples. As the Seven Holy Abyss was a small, isted ne in the vicinity of the academy, the number of disciples that could be cultivated had increased. As for the severity of the psychological effect on the trainees, only they would know...

    Long Yeyue¡¯s expression turned darker upon hearing the name ¡®Little Yue Yue¡¯. ¡°Can you please behave like a normal person?¡±

    Old Demon Greed sniggered. ¡°Can I behave normally when I don¡¯t even have a body? Furthermore, our Shrek breeds monsters. Why should we seek normalcy? Be quick. Don¡¯t waste my time when I¡¯m having fun on my side. Spit it out.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt his chest tighten involuntarily upon hearing Old Demon Greed¡¯s mention having fun on his side. Tang Wulin wondered which inner court disciples were being tormented by them this time. Ever since the seven Old Demon¡¯s arrived, they were exponentially much more excited than they had been on the Demon Ind. There was no doubt that their torture techniques would be undergoing a myriad of changes as well. Their victims could only pray for the mercy of the gods.

    ¡°Senior Greed, this is the case...¡± Tang Wulin took it upon himself to continue the discussion. He borated on the situation as told by Mo Lan.

 Chapter 1647 - Get A Hold Of It!

    <h4>Chapter 1647: Get A Hold Of It!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition?¡± Old Demon Greed¡¯s expression turned solemn upon hearing this. Shrek Academy was destroyed by this object back then. Two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions destroyed Tang Sect and Shrek, and the entire Shrek City along with them. It plunged the lives of people into misery and sufferings with countless deaths and casualties.

    The existing ammunition was also the final rank-12 fixed soul ammunition. Moreover, Tang Wulin had just made a call to Tang Sect¡¯s research department to inquire about the details regarding the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition. Tang Sect¡¯s product design department explicitly told him that the final ammunition was the most powerful ammunition out of all three of the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions. It was given a terrifying name and was known as Eternal Heaven!

    ording to the spection of Tang Sect¡¯s researchers, the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition¡¯s destructive force was almost equal to thebination of the two prior ones. In fact, it was even more destructive. It was the federation¡¯s most terrifying secret weapon. As soon as Eternal Heaven wasunched, everything within the explosion range would utterly be destroyed into tnd. Even a God may not necessarily survive the explosion.

    This was the product of mankind¡¯s technology and intelligence. It was also the embodiment of perfect destructive power. Even if Tang Sect¡¯s Soul Circuit Defense System waspleted, it could not possibly withstand this object and could only strive for a little chance for everyone to escape the explosion.

    Fortunately, there was only one such item on the entire continent. Moreover, the current state of resources did not allow the ammunition to be produced anymore in any form. However, even if there was just one such ammunition, it could possibly be dropped at any moment.

    Old Demon Greed raised his brows and abruptly pped onto the table. It startled Tang Wulin.

    Long Yeyue angrily said, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    It was as if there were two balls of mes burning in Old Demon Greed¡¯s eyes as he swallowed a gulp of nonexistent saliva. His adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat as he spoke in excitement, ¡°Get a hold of it. Get a hold of this item. It¡¯s because it is too powerful, right? Won¡¯t it be good if it was in our hands? We can keep it hidden and it is still better than leaving it to those unreliable people.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. Old Demon Greed truly deserved his name! The first idea he had was to get a hold of the ammunition? However... wait!

    Lightning suddenly shed past Tang Wulin¡¯s mind as he came up with an idea. Yes! If he could get a hold of this Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition called Eternal Heaven for Tang Sect and Shrek, then it seemed like all the issues would be solved.

    Without the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition, both Hawk Faction and Spirit Pagoda would be rendered incapable of threatening Shrek Academy. Five Great Douluos were overseeing the academy so Shrek would not be afraid even if the entire Spirit Pagoda were toe seeking trouble. It was impossible for Spirit Pagoda to openly and unscrupulously attack them. Even if they were to do so, there were way too many things that the five Limit Douluos were capable of achieving.

    At the same time, the federal fleet¡¯s pressure on Star Luo Empire and Dou Spirit Empire would be reduced greatly without the presence of Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition. On the contrary, if Shrek could get a hold of the ammunition, they would not even have to hide or conceal it because the ammunition¡¯s presence itself would pose as a deterrent force people.

    How did Shrek City get sted back then? Those people would have to consider the repercussions if the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition Eternal Heaven in Shrek¡¯s handsnded on their heads one day. With the item in Shrek¡¯s hands, even the federal parliament would have to think twice before doing anything. Shrek and Tang Sect¡¯s status would certainly rise with the tide.

    By then, would the federation still harbor the intention to dispatch military troops? How were they going to threaten Tang Sect?

    The federation was genuinely depleting in its resources but plunder was not the only method to resolve this issue! The Tang Sect had always been engaged in an exchange of resources with the Star Luo Empire and Dou Spirit Empire through mutual trade. There were many matters that did not need to involve war. War was a simple and crude way of receiving gains and benefits in the fastest and easiest manner through plundering. However, the same goal could be achieved through trading as well! Why were people so reluctant to peacefully settle the issues?

    Dove Faction had always focused on promoting trade between the three great continents. Once the Hawk Faction¡¯s upward trend was suppressed, then this advocacy could be moved up to the agenda once again.

    In a short moment, Tang Wulin had already meticulously analyzed the situation in his mind. He nodded toward Elder Long. ¡°This seems to be a rather good idea. What do you think, Elder Long?¡±

    Long Yeyue deeply frowned and muttered to herself. ¡°It will be the best-case scenario if we can get a hold of the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition because this will solve the biggest issue. However, the federation is certainly guarding the Eternal Heaven under strict surveince. War God Hall¡¯s core strength will be used to guard it and even Spirit Pagoda may mobilize some powerhouses over to join them. In addition to some of the federation¡¯s newest technology, it could be said that the defense had been fortified. At the same time, we cannot tantly carry out the operation. After the battle with Spirit Pagoda, the academy¡¯s five Limit Douluos are under the secret surveince of the federation¡¯s satellites. If we are to leave the academy, there is a possibility that we will be discovered. The two Limit Douluos in Tang Sect can¡¯t act rashly either. They need to show their innocence the most if we are to engage in an operation.¡±

    Yes! Long Yeyue was right. The matter sounded simple yet it was exceedingly difficult to perform. Consideration was needed to figure out the manpower mobilized by War God Hall, the level of defense strength, the location of the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition, the method of setting up the n, and the high-tech defense mechanism needed. Even though the proposed method would solve the issue with ease, it was a method that did not stand a chance at all.

    ¡°Senior Greed, do you have any idea on how to do this?¡±

    Old Demon Greed rolled his eyes. ¡°Have you not learned anything at all? Did I waste my effort for nothing? Little Yue Yue, let me tell you. Wulin is the most outstanding little boy that we have cultivated for so many years. He is absolutely the best in all of the subjects. What do we teach? Was it not on infiltration, destruction, killing, andpetence? Let the young people go and try it out.¡±

    Long Yeyue raised her head and looked towards Tang Wulin because she had suddenly thought of a possibility that could perhaps put somebody else in danger and not Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin was different because he was blessed by the Ancient Life Tree. He could return to Shrek through the connection with the Ancient Life Tree. There was no need to worry about his safety. Even if he failed, he should still be able to safely return.

    ¡°Wulin,¡± Long Yeyue called out.

    Tang Wulin nodded without the slightest hesitation. ¡°I will go. We will go together as the Shrek Seven Monsters with Tang Sect¡¯s researchers familiar with this destructive weapon. Then we will have to gather all the rted information and begin the preparation work from now on.¡±

    Long Yeyue said, ¡°Alright, I agree. Yali, how about you?¡±

    Yali hesitated for a moment. ¡°Will it be too dangerous?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. I have the confidence that I¡¯ll be able to retreat safely at the very least. As long as we can locate the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition, I don¡¯t think that it will be a big issue for us to take it with us. Thus, we need intelligence. Here, I¡¯ll depart immediately to meet with the two excellencies in Tang Sect to have a discussion with them. I would like to seek their opinion while at the same time, we canunch Tang Sect¡¯s strength to begin investigating the whereabouts of Eternal Heaven.¡±

    Long Yeyue gave the final word. ¡°Alright. Be careful.¡±

    Tang Wulin was feeling slightly fiery hot in his chest upon returning to his room. He was not in a rush to immediately depart but he tidied up his train of thoughts first.

    The act of stealing the Eternal Heaven was definitely not an easy feat. There was a saying that said ¡®pulling one hair would affect the entire body¡¯. If they could think of solving the issue by stealing the fixed soul ammunition, the military would have thought of it as well. Not only was the military guarding against them, but perhaps Spirit Pagoda was also doing so. After all, the two missing Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions happened in such a risky manner. The degree of strictness in guarding the final ammunition with the most powerful explosive power was certainly unprecedented.

 Chapter 1648 - Technical Support

    <h4>Chapter 1648: Technical Support</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The possibility of sessfully stealing it from the warehouse was almost zero. Even though a Limit Douluo was considered as a proud son of heaven in today¡¯s world, following the advancement of technology there were quite a number of weapons that were made to target at Limit Douluos. The heavy ion beam that was once used in the Blood God Army was one such example. The weapon was produced to have a direct effect inside one¡¯s body. Unless a person¡¯s physical quality was as good as Tang Wulin such that they could cultivate the inside of their body, the person would be severely injured. Even the one hundred thousand year Duskgold Dreadw Bear was injured by it.

    If he could not do it directly at the warehouse then there could only be one other possibility. Since Eternal Heaven was meant to terrorize the Dou Spirit Empire and Star Luo Empire, it would certainly be delivered to the federal fleet prior to the start of the second war. On the other hand, this delivery process could be his only chance of making a move.

    The most crucial task now was to acquire intelligence rted to the defense forces, the time of delivery for Eternal Heaven, and the delivery route. At the very least, he would need a time frame and the area covered. Only then they could possibly concentrate their strength and make a move.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to work in this direction now!¡¯

    After he tidied up his train of thought, Tang Wulin immediately departed to Heaven Dou City. It was the location where the two Limit Douluos of Tang Sect were present.

    Tang Wulin quietly set out on the journey after disguising himself. He relied on his powerful cultivation to make his way to Heaven Dou City in just an hour. He met Amorous Douluo and Heartless Douluo.

    ¡°Stealing the Eternal Heaven? That is not an easy feat, you know.¡± Cao Dezhi deeply frowned. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and considered the situation. He was once a high-ranking officer in the army and was well aware of the military forces.

    ¡°Wulin, you have a great idea. If we are able to get a hold of Eternal Heaven, then all issues will be solved easily. I didn¡¯t expect those people to be so malicious that they will force us to take part in the war.¡±

    ¡°Due to the importance of Eternal Heaven, there will be an army to escort during the delivery process. Do you know what is the significance of this?¡± Cao Dezhi said.

    Tang Wulin considered the thought in his mind. ¡°This signifies that an army will be devoting all sorts of efforts to guard it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Cao Dezhi nodded. ¡°On the other hand, an army will not only supply its fighting force but will also provide all sorts of reinforcements and even reconnoiter forces. The army assigned to protect the Eternal Heaven will certainly be the most skilled troops with the best technology. Their avable monitoring equipment including their supervisory control in mobilizing satellites will be armed to the teeth. Any intruder will be discovered. In other words, you¡¯re going to be confronted by the federation¡¯s military powerhouses and the entire federal army¡¯s artillery even before you can get close to the Eternal Heaven.¡±

    Tang Wulin was well aware that the reconnoiter forces included the surveince of satellites to the ground level and all sorts of reconnaissance radars. If there were spiritual power detection radars reinforced by thermal imaging detection radars in addition to soul power detection radars, then it was definitely not an easy task for him to infiltrate the ce no matter how ingenious his disguise skills were.

    Zang Xin said, ¡°That is why it is extremely difficult to attempt stealing Eternal Heaven. We have no idea how many difficulties we will face. In fact, we can¡¯t even begin to specte. Due to ourck of ability to participate in the operation, the possibility of sess is very small with only a few of you going.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Understood. However, I still hope that I can give it a try. Mainly, I will be the one in charge of making a move because I have an escape method. Even if I fail, my identity will not be discovered and our safety will not bepromised.¡±

    Cao Dezhi said, ¡°This is a good direction to proceed in. If we can get a hold of Eternal Heaven, we can instantaneously free ourselves from the oppressor. Even though we won¡¯t be utilizing the ammunition like them, it will be much easier for us to do things that we want with a strategic deterrent. There is no better way now. Don¡¯t worry about Tang Sect, we will be doing it, right? This is a good opportunity so we shall agree to do so. We will take part in the preparation for the war first and make a certain contribution to the war in the name of Tang Sect so we can calm the hearts of those people. Then, we shall acquire more intelligence which will in turn be helpful to you.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I will still need the help of Tang Sect¡¯s research squadron because I don¡¯t know the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition very well. In order to bring it back with its safety concerned, I will still need the guidance of rted scientists. Do you have someone you can rmend?¡±

    Cao Dezhi said, ¡°No problems with it. Even though we can¡¯t produce Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition, we still carry out a lot of research in this area. I¡¯m going to assign the director of Dazzling Era Tang Sect¡¯s soul ammunition research center to you. She will be providing you with all the technical support you need. However, she has a rather strange temperament so you¡¯re going to have to be patient with her.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The capable ones are always slightly different from the rest.¡± Could anyone be more strange than the seven old demons?

    Tang Wulin found that he was not much concerned about it.

    ¡°Alright then, you should return to make preparations. Our Tang sect¡¯s intelligence agency will be initiated fully at once to specifically gather data rted to Eternal Heaven. We will be delivering intelligence in an endless stream to you.¡±

    After everything was properly arranged, Tang Wulin returned to Shrek once again.

    Shrek Academy remained calm as usual with everything operating normally like any other day. In fact, even the continent was calm as before. Yet, the war had already begun to brew in all areas.

    Tang Wulin did not receive any more information from Mo Lan. However, he was well aware that everything told by Mo Lan to him earlier had most probably turned into reality. This was because when he dialed Mo Lan¡¯s soulmunicator number, it was revealed that Mo Lan had turned it off.

    When the federal parliament was engaged in some important decisions, a strict blockade of information would be imposed on the members of the parliament. Not only was there enforcement of gag order, but every member would also be ordered to temporarily surrender all theirmunicators at the same time. This was done in order to ensure the confidentiality of important matters.

    Perhaps the Dove Faction failed at suppressing the Hawk Faction. On the other hand, Hawk Faction was going to seize the opportunity provided by the war this time to maintain its absolute dominance in the parliament as well.

    After all, Hawk Faction would have adequate space to maintain its dominance as long as there was support from the people of the Douluo Continent. As long as they could bring back abundant resources from the other two continents, everything that they did would naturally be epted.

    Even though there were pacifists amongst themon people, even more people would not empathize with war as long as it did not take ce on their own continent. On the contrary, the acquisition of an adequately massive amount of resources would certainly result in more support for Hawk Faction.

    Mankind¡¯s dream to explore the cosmos had already existed for many years. Mankind had always been working hard towards this direction all this time. With the support of sufficient resources, cosmic exploration could be fully initiated.

    Tang Sect had begun to receive information rted to Eternal Heaven as well. The information was gathered rapidly.

    The storage location for Eternal Heaven was considered the top secret of the continent so there was no way they could find out. As a result, the only possibility was for Tang Wulin to steal the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition on the route just as spected by him.

    The two great Limit Douluos of Tang Sect had already received notification. The federation invited Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master Tang Wulin and also the two Limit Douluos to take part in the meeting. Tang Wulin could naturally not attend the meeting because he needed to remain in Shrek to manage the overall situation. Therefore, Heartless Douluo and Amorous Douluo were heading to Mingdu City.

    There was also information saying the Northsea Fleet had begun a new round of drill while the Sea God Army was being mobilized. However, the advancement direction was to Mingdu City so this piece of information was extremely precious to Tang Wulin. This had revealed explicitly that the Sea God Army could very possibly be the force that would deliver the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition.

    The Sea God Army had only belonged to Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie¡¯s jurisdiction. Chen Xinjie was themander in chief for the previous expedition. It seemed like he was no exception this time as well. Whether it was his individual abilities or his control over the military, the Boundless Sea Douluo was genuinely the number one big brother in the military.

    In the federal fleet, Blood God Army Corps was the most skillful troop of all. However, the Blood God Army Corps¡¯ duty was to guard the snowy mountains in the west and overpower the abyssal passage there. The army corps could not leave their base. At the same time, Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi was the number one Blood God in Blood God Army Corps in the past. He had a deep-seated influence over the Blood God Army Corps. The federation would not trust the Blood God Army Corps in delivering the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition.

    Hence, the delivery authority was given to the Sea God Army as the most reliable choice in the current situation.

    The Sea God Army was powerful in its military strength and was equipped with all sorts of high-tech equipment in the federation. There was also Chen Xinjie who was personally overseeing the army making it as sturdy as iron. It was simply as difficult as climbing into the sky for someone to attempt stealing the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition from them.

    Although Tang Wulin had already predicted correctly based on all sorts of information avable to him, he had note up with an idea on how to make a move.

    The only thing he could do now was to wait. He was waiting for more information to be delivered to him. He cultivated every day in proper order. He was not only forging but he had also begun to pick up those abilities taught by the seven old demons back then. Moreover, he was also engaging in joint training with the rest of the seven monsters.

 Chapter 1649 - Ling Zichen!

    <h4>Chapter 1649: Ling Zichen!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Pavilion Master, someone from the Tang Sect is here to see you,¡± a youth with a clean-looking face spoke respectfully to Tang Wulin.

    As the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master, he was assigned an assistant that was specially appointed to help him manage all sorts of affairs. The assistant had been chosen out of the inner court disciples. His individual abilities were rather mediocre within the inner court, but he was extremely intelligent and had a meticulous mind. His name was Li Ning.

    ¡°Alright. Please ask him to wait in the reception room. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    ¡°Pavilion Master, the visitor is a woman. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t seem to be a very pleasant person,¡± Li Ning told Tang Wulin.

    Not a pleasant person? Tang Wulin was taken aback by the thought. He was the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master! How could a person sent from the Tang Sect be unpleasant when theye to see him? Could it be that it was that person? However, how could they be a woman?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shall take a look.¡± Li Ning took Tang Wulin to the reception room.

    As soon as he entered the room, he saw the woman was standing in front of the window outside with her hands sped behind her back.

    Her appearance was truly a rather odd sight to behold when viewed from behind.

    She was dressed in a very ordinary uniform. II consisted of a tight, ck, knee-length skirt and a ck zer that made her appear neat and tidy. One could see that she was wearing a formal white shirt under the zer. Her long, ck hair was tied into a bun and fastened with a wooden hair clip.

    The unusual thing about her was that the curvature of her figure was different from the vast majority of women.

    She had a very slim waist, yet the most ring part was that her buttocks was so pronounced that it seemed almost disproportionate. It was round, luscious, and it could even be described as fleshy. She had a long pair of legs thatplemented her pronounced bottom. There was no doubt that she was the epitome of sexuality.

    2

    Furthermore, due to the exaggerated curvature of her buttocks, all eyes would very easilynd on that part of her body at first nce.

    ¡°Stop staring at my butt!¡± It was as if the woman heard their footsteps and turned around.

    Her facial features were not especially attractive. She was certainly not on the same level as Gu Yuena. However, she hadrge eyes, a healthyplexion with a wheat-like hue, and a few freckles that adorned her face. Her entire person exuded wildness. On the other hand, she was wearing a pair of ck-framed sses. Wild as she may have seemed, she had a dash of professional feminism in her as well.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling slightly awkward upon listening to her words because he had actually looked at her buttocks. That being said, that would probably be the first thing any ordinary person would look at when meeting her. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Tang Wulin.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re the new Sect Master?¡± The woman walked over in long strides and sized Tang Wulin up and down without the slightest reservation. Judging from her appearance, she was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. However, her actual age must have been slightly older, judging by her aura and eyes.

    With his cultivation base, Tang Wulin could clearly sense that this woman¡¯s blood essence was very exuberantpared to an average person. However, it was peculiar that there was not even the slightest soul power fluctuationing from her body. Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power was at Thought Concretization level, so it was almost impossible for anyone to conceal his or her soul power cultivation base before him. In other words, this woman could very possibly be an ordinary person.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you, what is your name?¡± Tang Wulin inquired calmly.

    The woman spoke indifferently, ¡°My name is Ling Zichen. You can address me as Director Ling. I¡¯m from the Tang Sect¡¯s soul ammunition research center!¡±

    As expected, a wisp of enlightenment shed past Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hello, Director Ling. Wee to Shrek.¡± Tang Wulin stretched out his hand to greet her.

    Ling Zichen did not extend her hand to shake his, but merely lifted her head and red at Tang Wulin. Her burning eyes were half a head below his. ¡°I¡¯m expressing my utter dissatisfaction in regards to my being transferred here without any clear exnation or reason provided. Although you are the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, do you know how important my current research is? Stopping my research halfway is equal to stopping my train of thought. It¡¯s going to take God knows how long before I can tidy up my train of thought once again. Our research has been carried out continuously for a total of three consecutive years by over one hundred and ten scientists. As the center¡¯s director and the head scientist, my departure will greatly affect their progress. I hope that the Sect Master will be able to provide me with a reasonable exnation.¡±

    Her temperament was truly impulsive! However, Tang Wulin could only reply to such rudeness with a ttering smile. Everything else aside, her numerous titles, especially her role as the head scientist, were enough to tell Tang Wulin that she must be very enticing for men. At the very least, she was the Tang Sect¡¯s leading researcher in the field of fixed soul ammunition. Let alone Tang Wulin, perhaps even the two Limit Douluos would only be able to tolerate her and deal with her presence because of her talent. Whose fault was it that she was a capable woman?

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Director Ling. I was genuinely unaware that you were a researcher. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something very crucial that we have to deal with, so we are now in need of your help. That is why we took the liberty to summon you here.¡± Tang Wulin was trying to be subtle.

    Ling Zichen pouted her lips. ¡°I truly don¡¯t know what those two Excellencies were thinking when they appointed a sect master like you. You don¡¯t have any guts at all. Tell me, what¡¯s the point of being a good-looking man? You¡¯re simply a sissy.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned by her words. It was fine that she was not in a good mood, but why would she make personalments like that? She had a malicious mouth!

    ¡°Alright. Tell me quickly. What do you need me for? After this has ended, I¡¯ll still need to return as soon as possible. I¡¯ll give you half a day, no, three hours¡¯ time. I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll have an issue that requires more than that for me to solve.¡± Ling Zichen talked fast, her words akin to bullets.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Director Ling, I¡¯m afraid that this issue can¡¯t be solved in three hours or half a day. Due to secrecy concerns, we didn¡¯t inform you of the exact reason before you came. I¡¯ll be telling you personally now. There¡¯s no need for you to know about our motives, but following this, we¡¯ll be carrying out a secret operation. I¡¯ll need you to cooperate and work with us on this task.¡±

    As he was speaking, Tang Wulin waved his hand. The light in the surrounding area immediately distorted at and enshrouded around them. Even a Limit Douluo could not possibly eavesdrop on their conversation in a spiritual shield of this level. Of course, no other advanced equipment could do that either.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ling Zichen did not appear to be fascinated by the changes around her at all. It was apparent that it was not her first time seeing this.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°We¡¯re going to steal the Eternal Heaven. You¡¯re involved in the research into fixed soul ammunition, so...¡±

    At this point, Ling Zichen suddenly took a big stride and charged at him. She grabbed the front of his shirt and vigorously tried to pull him toward herself. Yet, how could she possibly have the strength to move Tang Wulin? There was a tearing sound as the fabric of Tang Wulin¡¯s top ripped, revealing his impressive muscture underneath.

    Ling Zichen seemed to be unaffected by the sight. Her charming eyes widened as she looked at Tang Wulin. ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡±

    Tang Wulin was startled. She had charged at him so suddenly that he had almost pped her out of instinct. Fortunately, he reacted to the situation quickly and stopped himself from doing so. Otherwise, perhaps the Director Ling would have been reduced to dust in the wind.

    ¡°I was saying that we¡¯re going to steal the Eternal Heaven. It seems like you know it well,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    ¡°I know about it! Of course, I know about it!¡± Ling Zichen suddenly turned iparably excited. ¡°That¡¯s awesome. Someone is finally willing to do it. If I¡¯d been capable, I would have already gotten hold of it. You¡¯ve found the right person, because no one knows the Eternal Heaven better than I do.¡±

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Given that, I don¡¯t think that this matter can be settled in three hours or half a day. Look, Director Ling...¡±

    Ling Zichen spoke without hesitation, ¡°Even if you were to push me away now, I¡¯d never leave.¡± She raised her finger and poked on Tang Wulin¡¯s pectoral muscle, saying, ¡°I¡¯m beginning to think of you more as a man now!¡±

 Chapter 1650 - Please Speak Properly

    <h4>Chapter 1650: Please Speak Properly</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin took a step back to avoid being poked for a second time. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Please speak properly.¡± He found that he was already getting impatient after putting up with this psychotic woman.

    Ling Zichen spoke in disdain, ¡°Look at you being so uptight. If a woman like me is unafraid, why are you? If you can get a hold of the Eternal Heaven, even an older woman like me will sleep with you.¡±

    ¡°Please speak properly!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was reaching a much higher pitch. If Ling Zichen was not just an ordinary person, Tang Wulin might have used his aura to suppress the manic woman.

    ¡°Why should I speak properly? Let me tell you this. My ancestor took part in the research for the Eternal Heaven in the past. It is thest Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition ever made. The production involved many crucial skills that have been lost because they were not handed down through the generations. Even someone like me only has some superficial knowledge of it. Do you know how such tiny ammunition can contain such terrifying power? It is because every type of rare metal contains some special substances. We call these substances Sources. The Sources are the reason rare metals are so firm and tenacious. In reality, forging is a process of refining the Source. The rare metal¡¯s Source can only be changed from the soul-forging level.¡±

    ¡°The proposal to produce the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition came about when a renowned researcher developed a method to extract a metal¡¯s Source. By using this method, the researchers could extract the core energy source contained in the rare metal for refinement andpression. These Sources are extremely small in size. The total weight of a Source extracted from one cubic meter of heavy silver will never exceed one gram.¡±

    ¡°If there is a sufficient number of Sources and they are arranged in a certain sequence, a qualitative change will be produced in between the Sources. We call this change the Source fusion, and it is capable of generating an incredible amount of power. A Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition contains over fifty kilograms of Sources. The Source fusion generated from this will be converted into a horrifyingly devastating explosive force. It will produce apocalyptic power when it is triggered.¡±

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time hearing about these details rted to Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition. He could not help feeling curious. Indeed, Ling Zichen seemed to be slightly more normal. She was finally talking smoothly and easily.

    ¡°Think about this. How much rare metal is needed to produce a Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition? It woulde up to an astronomical figure. As a result, we could only produce three in all of human history. That being the case, we have still suffered huge losses. By the time the Federation discovered that research into the Godkiller ammunition was taking so many resources that the project was utterly infeasible, the three Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions were already produced. Hence, the Federation shut down all research rted to the Source of rare metals. In my opinion, this was an act of utter foolishness.

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with studying how to use and mobilize the Source. If we could properly direct the research, it would be immensely helpful in developing new technology. For example, my current research topic is on how to utilize the rare metal¡¯s Source to form a circuit that can recycle the Source and use it to produce a continuous supply of energy. In simpler terms, we could turn Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition into an energy core that would constantly produce energy. It could power any technological equipment that requires arge amount of power, such as a naval vessel or an airship. One of the main reasons our research into space exploration has been slow is because of theck of engine power. Our methods of propulsion are incapable of supporting long-distance space voyages. On the other hand, if my research is sessful, we¡¯ll be able to solve this issue for the most part.¡±

    ¡°Please hold on for a moment, Director Ling. We are drifting too far from the topic.¡± Tang Wulin interrupted Ling Zichen¡¯s conversation. Although he was very interested in the topic of technology as well, the most important task at hand now was to first acquire the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition.

    Ling Zichen red at him unpleasantly. ¡°Think about this, if we can acquire the Eternal Heaven and take it apart to remove the Source on the inside. Once itsponents are sorted and ssified, it is going to be a massive amount of resources! If my research can bepleted, the Source contained in the Eternal Heaven is enough for me to produce one hundred Positive Cirction Source Soul circuits.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Take the Eternal Heaven apart? Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡±

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°It is dangerous, of course. However, danger and opportunity exist side by side!¡± At this point, she was brimming with total confidence. ¡°I¡¯m at least sixty percent sure that I can take it apart sessfully!¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°What about the other forty percent?¡±

    ¡°It will explode then.¡± Ling Zichen said this as though it was of concern to her whatsoever.

    Tang Wulin finally understood. He knew exactly what to make of this woman. She was a lunatic!

    ¡®Why did their two Excellencies assign such a psychopathic woman to me?¡±

    His expression dimmed. Tang Wulin said very seriously, ¡°Under no circumstances will that be permitted. If we manage to get a hold of the Eternal Heaven, you can use it for research, but you can¡¯t take it apart or destroy it. It doesn¡¯t matter if the risk is only one percent. Shrek City has already been sted into nothingness. Our Tang Sect and Shrek Academy can¡¯t afford another loss.¡±

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°I can take it somewhere where there¡¯s no one else so I can dismantle it!¡±

    Tang Wulin could not hold back anymore. Furiously, he said, ¡°You can¡¯t do that either. Is your life not a life? Absolutely not. This is an order and it¡¯s not up for debate.¡±

    Ling Zichen pouted her lips. ¡°We shall discuss more when we can get a hold of it then.¡±

    Tang Wulin was just about to lose his patience. He took a deep breath to suppress his rage. Then, he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°What suggestions do have about the technical side?¡±

    Ling Zichen shrugged and said, ¡°nothing much. Look for it, then take it back.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°And that¡¯s all? Under what circumstances will the Eternal Heaven explode?¡±

    Ling Zichen spoke, ¡°That¡¯s difficult to tell. We¡¯ll have to see the program set by the federal government. Of course, their programming is nothing but a trifling matter to me. So, I can solve it if you take me along with you. As long as I can see it, I¡¯ll definitely have a way to settle it. That is one hundred percent certain.¡±

    The director¡¯s words put her absolute confidence on disy.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°The location used to house the Eternal Heaven will certainly be under tight defense. You¡¯re an ordinary person. It¡¯s going to be very dangerous for me to take you along. I can¡¯t guarantee your safety when it¡¯s highly possible that we¡¯ll be confronted by four-word battle armor masters.¡±

    ¡°My safety? There¡¯s no need for you to worry about my safety. Even though I¡¯m not some soul master, you may not necessarily be a match for me in a one-on-one battle,¡± said Ling Zichen while raising her chin at Tang Wulin in a provocative manner.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment.

    Ling Zichen raised her right hand. Tang Wulin saw that there was an interesting essory on the back of it, attached by a thin metal sheet. He noticed that there was a round pink jewel about an inch in diameter encrusted on it.

    A pink radiance began to circte around the jewel. The glowing hue transformed into pink bands of light that covered Ling Zichen¡¯s bodypletely in a split second.

    The entire process onlysted the span of two breaths. In the next moment, the voluptuous scientist standing in front of Tang Wulin was fully d in a pink suit of armor.

    The armor had elevated her height by about one-fourth. The elevation level was almost the same as battle armor. The pink armor appeared to be extremely light and agile. The entire suit was formed by interconnected diamond-shaped tessetions. There was a pinpoint of light at the center of each of the diamond-shaped pieces. These light spots could only be seen under close inspection. In fact, they were not clear, but they had cast a misty pink glow over her entire body.

    ¡°I bet you haven¡¯t seen this before, right?! This is the newest product of our research. It embeds a Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit into a mecha. The mecha utilizes the most sophisticated mecha technology. It¡¯s fused with a battle armor¡¯s soul circuit based on our research into battle armor. It¡¯s triggered by using Sources as the energy core. Hmm, I don¡¯t think you can understand what I¡¯ve just said. The simplest exnation for this is that it is a mecha powered by the Source at its core. Though it¡¯s very small, about the size of battle armor, it¡¯s a genuine divine mecha. More importantly, it can be donned and piloted by an ordinary person because of the existence of units of positive cirction Source soul circuits. Additionally, it was designed with a protective system that keeps the user from getting physically exhausted while piloting the mecha.¡±

    At this point, Tang Wulin could not help taking a cold breath.

 Chapter 1651 - Newest Technology

    <h4>Chapter 1651: Newest Technology</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A set of such a light and portable mecha divine mecha along with the utilization of Source as energy core were the reasons behind his shock. This set of divine mecha could be used by Ling Zichen, an ordinary person. This was the most terrifying part of it.

    In other words, if her research could help to poprize this device it was possible for any ordinary person to be a divine mecha master after undergoing training in the future.

    If she truly seeded, then the significance of the soul masters¡¯ existence would be weakened substantially.

    ¡°I bet you¡¯re afraid now!¡± Ling Zichen made a hand gesture taunting Tang Wulin with her index finger.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Can this mecha be poprized formon use?¡±

    Ling Zichen spoke without the slightest hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Do you know how much the production cost of a set of mecha at this rank? Over sixty percent of the resources acquired from the Star Luo Empire and Dou Spirit Empire over the years through trading activity have been used by our department. Currently, a small-sized unit of the Positive Cirction Circuit has been sessfully developed. We have only managed to produce this single set of mecha with all the resources. This item here is a test subject used to demonstrate the scientific and technical achievements. It will not be utilized in this manner. Its production cost is ten times an ordinary divine mecha. At least at the moment, I can¡¯t think of how we can poprize it. However, I can boldly say that it will remain as an advanced product even after a thousand years.¡±

    Tang Wulin was a soul master after all. He felt relieved upon listening to her words. It was an object that couldpletely rece soul masters.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s difficult to say if we can develop many types of Positive Cirction Source Systems withbinations to amplify the effect of Source Fusion. Of course, there is still a long process that is needed to achieve that. In fact, it can¡¯t bepleted in just a few generations. Just like your concern earlier, the research is extremely dangerous. There will be nothing much left of the researchers if not done cautiously.¡±

    Ling Zichen¡¯s voice suddenly sounded slightly dejected at this point.

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Director Ling, do you have apanion that...¡±

    ¡°My father and mother were performing research on the first generation of Positive Cirction Circuits when they were sted to death. They lost control of the Source and it resulted in an explosion,¡± Ling Zichen indifferently said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Tang Wulin heaved a sigh in his heart. He found that his impression of Ling Zichen was now bing slightly better.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Our lives have already been offered to the research since earlier. This is the goal of our life. If I am given a chance to take apart Eternal Heaven for once, the threat of death is nothing to me. It¡¯ll be worth it.¡±

    Tang Wuli truly wanted to p at his forehead. Her weird behavior had started once again. The scientist¡¯s mentality was different from an ordinary person as expected.

    ¡°I need to test and verify your fighting capacity.¡± Tang Wulin said to Ling Zichen in a deep voice.

    ¡°Sure! Go ahead. I would like to see how capable you are as Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master.¡± Ling Zichen appeared to be in high spirits.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling that this woman was not only a science lunatic but could also be a violent madman.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s gymnasium was equipped with the most advanced technology in today¡¯s continent. In the reconstructed Shrek, the huge gymnasium specially designed and built by Tang Sect was located right on the side of Shrek Academy¡¯s arena. One could call it Shrek Coliseum too.

    The coliseum¡¯s size was about half the size of the Mingdu Coliseum. Moreover, it was equipped with all sorts of advanced facilities that could be adjusted ording to different needs at all times. It could be used for mecha battle, soul master battle or as cultivation arena, actual battle drill, and also all sorts of sophisticated lessons. It was the most importantponent of Shrek Academy after the reconstruction.

    Each of the four sses that had just begun the semester would take turns to carry out all sorts of lessons over here on a daily basis.

    It was precisely Luo Guixing¡¯s ss that was to study and learn over here today.

    Yi Zichen was standing at the front of his ss¡¯s lineup. He was already chosen as the ss monitor of ss One.

    The coliseum before his eyes appeared exceedingly open and transparent. There were numerous ss-like materials that acted as the shields inside the coliseum. The entire ce was emitting an intense form of texture.

    Luo Guixing looked at the students before himself. He could not help but subconsciously go in a trance and recall the situation when he had just entered the academy back then.

    He was already quite famous at the time. He had the moniker of Shackler and he relied on his control over space to earn the reputation of being the most powerful control-type battle soul master in his batch. At least, it had been the case before Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s uprising.

    Tang Wulin and the few other students were epted into the academyter on. When they first entered the academy, they were even treated as outcasts. Yet who would have thought that a decade after then they would have already grown to be Shrek¡¯s mainstay?

    He was a hot-blooded youth that was epted into Shrek and had already be a teacher now. Everything changed way too quickly.

    The youth standing at the front of the line was known as Yi Zichen. He had a heroic bearing on his face. He did note from a prestigious background and he did not inherit some powerful lineage either. However, he was extremely tenacious in temperament and had exceedingly high natural endowments. He had already achieved the result he had now at such a young age. Even though he could notpare to Luo Guixing¡¯s batch, he was considered the best of the younger generation. More importantly, Luo Guixing could see that Yi Zichen seemed to possess qualities that were simr to Tang Wulin back then.

    Perhaps, he would be another Tang Wulin in a decade? Was this possible? Who could tell?

    ¡°Today is the day that all of you havee to the Shrek Square. You can treat this ce as a gymnasium, coliseum, or a training arena. You will being here frequently. Internal strifes are prohibited in the academy but you are not prohibited from engaging in a spar. How do you define and differentiate between a spar and internal strife? It¡¯s very simple. Inform the teacher and notify me that you wish to have a fight. Then, I¡¯ll take you to this ce and open up an area for you. I¡¯ll be watching your fight as a referee. This is known as a spar. However, if you choose to engage in internal strife and vite the academy¡¯s rules, then I will make you leave this ce without the slightest hesitation. You will not be given a second chance. You will be immediately expelled upon being discovered. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The group of hot-blooded youths shouted aloud without the slightest hesitation under the leadership of Yi Zichen.

    Luo Guixing nodded satisfactorily. ¡°Very well then. This is your first time here today. I would like to properly familiarize myself with each of you. So, our lesson for today is very simple. It is going to be the spar that I¡¯ve mentioned earlier. Now, please line up ording to the soul master¡¯s type. The first line will be the assault system. The second line, control system. The third line, agility system. The fourth line, auxiliary system. The fifth line, other types of soul masters.¡±

    The students capable of being epted into Shrek were naturally no ordinary youths. It was not difficult to understand Luo Guixing¡¯s instructions. Five lines of queues were already formed in the time it took to breathe a few times.

    Yi Zichen hesitated for a moment but decided to stand in the control system¡¯s line in the end. His martial soul could be assault and also be a control type but in the depth of his heart he found that he was more fond of being in the control system. This was because he enjoyed the feeling of exercising control over the entire scene.

    Luo Guixing raised the registration book in his hand and began announcing. ¡°Yi Zichen, Chen Yuan, Zhuang Yu, Luo Rui, Shang Guanran. The five of you will form into the first battle squadron, the second squadron...¡±

    Just as Luo Guixing was dividing his students into groups, all of a sudden, ayer of faint red color rippled inside the entire coliseum. The red color appeared on those ss-like materials at first then the red color spread rapidly andbined together to form an enormous red light shield.

    ¡°Warning, warning. We are about to begin a spar of three-word battle armor and above. Everyone in the center please retreat into the safe zone immediately. Please retreat into the safe zone immediately.¡± An electronic voice was heard soon after.

    Luo Guixing had a change of countenance. He hastily waved his hand. ¡°Everyone, follow me. Perhaps, we are going to witness a grand show.¡±

 Chapter 1652 - Ling Zichenâ€™s Fighting Capacity

    <h4>Chapter 1652: Ling Zichen¡¯s Fighting Capacity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He waved his right hand as he spoke and a ring of silver radiance immediately rippled outwards from his body. Silver radiance shimmered and enshrouded all the students from ss One. It shed in the next moment and they had already arrived over one hundred meters away on the edge of the coliseum.

    Meanwhile, two silhouettes descended from the sky and gentlynded on the ground.

    There was no need to look with his eyes and Tang Wulin could sense that Luo Guixing and his ss One students were in the distance. His lips moved as he transmitted his voice.

    A dash of surprise shed past Luo Guixing¡¯s eyes in the distance. He nodded and said, ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Alright, little fellows. All of you are in luck today. Follow me.¡±

    As he talked, Luo Guixing brought along his students and rapidly arrived in a room on the second floor of the coliseum. This room was shielded by an enormous sheet of ss.

    Faint red radiance rippled to the outside of the ss curtain. This was the strongest protective measure avable. There was no need for Luo Guixing to instruct. The students had already reached to the side of the ss curtain wall. They looked towards the outside at the two people standing at the Shrek Square.

    ¡°Teacher Luo, is that a spar between three-word battle armor masters?¡± Yi Zichen asked Luo Guixing with an excited expression.

    Luo Guixing nodded. ¡°Look. There is at least one person that you should be able to recognize and already know their identity.¡±

    Yi Zichen followed Luo Guixing¡¯s gaze and looked towards the arena. His eyes immediately widened. This was because he had seen the man that appeared to be young yet was already an idol in his heart since the new term opening ceremony.

    He learned about this person for the first time when he watched the Battle of Five Gods. He could never forget about the words spoken by thementator in excitement and enthusiasm. Those words in the Battle of Five Gods were ¡®fight alone in the enemy¡¯snd¡¯.

    Every time he thought about those words, he could feel like his blood was boiling with righteous enthusiasm. No matter how tired he was from cultivation, he would always clench his teeth and painstakingly endure the process.

    When he was about to enroll in Spirit Academy, he had no idea that this man was the idol in his heart. In fact, he knew even less that this man was the highest leader in Shrek Academy. He had almost lost control of his emotions when he saw this man on that very day.

    The positive power of an idol had an immeasurable effect on the growth of a youth. Just like the white robe, blue sword, sky ice and snow cold Wu Zhangkong¡¯s influence over Tang Wulin back then.

    The man standing below there at this moment was precisely Yi Zichen¡¯s idol. Was he going to engage in a battle? Who was his opponent?

    Was that a pink armor? Was the person a battle armor master?

    One could tell that the user d in a suit of pink armor standing opposite Tang Wulin was a female. Moreover, it was a female with an exceedingly well-proportioned figure. However, her entire body was covered in ayer of armor so her facial features could not be seen.

    Tang Wulin looked at Ling Zichen standing in front of him and made an invitatory gesture toward her. ¡°Please begin. I would like to see the strength of your unit of Positive Cirction Source Core.¡± Tang Wulin was very curious to find out about it.

    Even though the set of small-sized mecha before his eyes could not be mass-produced, it was his first time learning about the concepts of unit Positive Cirction Source Core. If all the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions were made by using this item as its foundation, then how powerful could it be?

    The research rted to Source could very possibly be the most important scientific achievement in the entire history of mankind. At the same time, Tang Wulin had already begun to make his mecha. If it was possible, he hoped that he couldbine this high-tech product. The prerequisite to use this item on his mecha was that it must be suitable.

    ¡°Sure!¡± The corners of Ling Zichen¡¯s lips curved into an arc.

    Of course, Tang Wulin could not see her expression. However, he saw a stream of pink lightning that suddenly arrived before himself.

    One should know that due to Tang Wulin¡¯s powerful spiritual power, his spiritual power would naturally form arge coverage around his body for detection purposes even when he was not intentionally controlling it. Yet, his spiritual power had only provided the slightest warning over the process when Ling Zichen began to generate speed until she arrived before him. The reason was very simple. She was too quick!

    Tang Wulin did not move. He was supposed to be able to raise his hand at the very least during this exceedingly short period of time and shield his chest. However, he did not do so and allowed Ling Zichen¡¯s fist to ferociously strike onto his chest. Moreover, his spiritual power was fully opened up during that split second.

    The original pink lightning began to slow down in his spiritual world so that he could clearly observe everything that was happening.

    The light spots that were distributed on every corner of Ling Zichen¡¯s set of divine mecha instantly became illuminated as she was generating speed. It made her appear as if her entire body was glowing with bright light. Every light spot on her body seemed to be the source of the driving force. In the very next moment, the fist had ferociously pounded into his chest.

    Tang Wulin could clearly feel that his Golden Dragon Body was naturally unleashed due to the impact. Pieces of golden scales densely arranged themselves on his chest. On the other hand, the scales retracted inward after enduring the force of impact. His pectoral muscles contracted while his chest caved in ever so slightly to slow down the force of impact.

    Everything took ce within his spiritual perception.

    On the other hand, it felt like the two people hadpleted their first collision for the students and Yi Zichen on the second floor.

    ¡°Boom...¡± A gush of monstrous airwaves burst forth. Tang Wulin¡¯s body slid backward in an almost parallel manner. On the other hand, ayer of gold-red radiance appeared on his body as soon as he was struck. The radiance shook violently to neutralize the terrifying force of impact following the speed of his body floating backward.

    Tang Wulin retreated for a hundred meters before he managed to stabilize his body once again. He used his right hand to touch on his chest before he nodded in Ling Zichen¡¯s direction.

    Ling Zichen¡¯s cold voice was heard. ¡°That strike earlier is about one hundred thousand kilograms. ording to normal measurement, even a soul beast with a super-strong defense like the Duskgold Dreadw Bear would be sted away by the impact. In other words, your defense is at least of the same level as a ten thousand year Duskgold Dreadw Bear. However, this is only a small part of my strength. I¡¯m going to apply more force now!¡±

    3

    The pink lightning appeared once again. It traveled the distance of one hundred meters in a split second. However, Tang Wulin did not passively endure the beating this time. His right hand moved at the same time when Ling Zichen began to move.

    The pink divine mecha¡¯s attacking ability was rather strong. If Ling Zichen was holding back to a certain extent during the strike earlier, then this small mecha was genuinely a divine-ranked mecha.

    ¡®The attacking ability is sufficient but I wonder about its defenses!¡¯

    Golden and pink radiancepleted a collision in the sky. This time, Tang Wulin remained unbudged while the pink lightning surged into the sky rapidly as if it was refracted. However, the pink lightning did not stop at all. Countless streams of pink radiance transformed into a shower of pink light rain that shot towards Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin retracted his right hand and sped his hands behind his back. Golden radiance shed once in his eyes as his pupils turned into vertical slits. ¡°Roar...¡± A valiant dragon¡¯s roar burst forth in a split second. One could clearly see that a gigantic golden dragon¡¯s head was charging out from the center of his body.

    The solidified soundwave transformed into rings of golden halo that burst forth to the outside. The pink lightning was devoured into nothingness. On the other hand, the pink mecha revealed itself in the sky. However, a pink light orb about the size of five meters in diameter appeared around its body to protect it. The surface of the light orb was rippling and fluctuating violently due to the impact of Golden Dragon Roar.

    One could see that two short spears were held in the pink mecha¡¯s grasp. Each of the spears was about one point five meters in length. It was apparent that the pink lightning strikes earlier were unleashed from the spears.

    ¡®Is she using a spear?¡¯ Tang Wulin smiled and stretched out his right hand once again. He grasped at thin air to conjure his spear. Golden radiance shimmered and the Golden Dragon Spear had already appeared in his hand.

    With his hand grasping at the Golden Dragon Spear, Tang Wulin pointed it into the air.

    It felt as if the pink mecha became frozen for a moment. During that very moment, Ling Zichen inside the mecha could only feel some difort that she had never felt before. She did not feel it from her body but the feeling came from the depths of her heart.

 Chapter 1653 - Fierce Battle Against Ling Zichen

    <h4>Chapter 1653: Fierce Battle Against Ling Zichen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    This was because she was about tounch a counterattack, but the Golden Dragon Spear that Tang Wulin hadunched so casually and gracefully cut off every possible direction.

    Scoundrel!

    However, Ling Zichen remained confident in herself as her specialized mecha was not so easily finished off. She crossed her short spears in front of her chest, exposing the middle of their shafts.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s powerful eyesight noticed that there was a spot of light at the centers of both of the short spears, slightlyrger than those on her body. If one were to describe the rest of the light spots as the size of a sesame seed, the pair of spots on the short spears were about the size of a soybean.

    A thought soon crossed his mind. Were the individual Positive Cirction Source Cores divided into different ranks as well?

    In the next moment, he watched in astonishment as the two short spears began to glow in unison. Radiance shot out from the two cores on the spears. The radiance ovepped and fused into a pink beam that reached Tang Wulin almost instantly.

    The intense feeling of danger made Tang Wulin¡¯s hair stand on end. He utilized his spiritual domain almost without hesitation.

    The light beam that had arrived before him paused at once. It seemed that it had been returned to the moment before it was fired.

    This time, Tang Wulin could see even clearer. The Positive Cirction Source Cores on the two short spears had ovepped and fired a beam that was about the thickness of a soybean. It did not appear to be powerful, but Tang Wulin could sense that this beam was deadly. In fact, it was even more terrifying than the power of the heavy ion beam Long Yuxue had used before.

    Her silhouette shimmered as she moved away from her original spot. The pink beam had shot past her body, but it did not vanish as soon as it was fired. On the contrary, it swept horizontally toward Tang Wulin¡¯s body like a de of light.

    Tang Wulin dared not slow down at all and reacted to the situation in a split second. He used the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand to cut out an arc of light that struck the pink beam.

    There was a piercing scraping noise and a violent st.

    Tang Wulin felt an intense explosive forcesh at his body at once. It was as if a giant hammer had appeared before him and smashed into his body savagely.

    1

    What was that? That question had entered his mind as he watched in shock. In the next moment, he had been sted away by the explosive force.

    In midair, he swayed his body to alter his course, instantly breaking away from the beam¡¯s strafing area.

    The pink mecha transformed into lightning once again. The pair of short spears shot out countless glowing forms that chased after Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin had no choice but to acknowledge that her divine mecha was truly too swift. Moreover, it was capable of performing many extraordinary maneuvers. After engaging with her a few times, Tang Wulin had already noticed that the units of Positive Source Cores on her body did not just generate energy. Each one was also a thruster. It was these Source Cores that enabled the mecha to perform all kinds of movements under Ling Zichen¡¯s control.

    Tang Wulin found it hard to imagine that Ling Zichen¡¯s body was capable of withstanding such intense impacts. The power of this mecha had far exceeded what he had expected. It could definitely be considered divine mecha. In fact, it could even surpass ordinary divine mechas.

    However, Tang Wulin¡¯spetitive nature was triggered at this exact moment. Was mankind¡¯s technology truly capable of defeating a soul master¡¯s painstaking cultivation? Perhaps it would be possible in the future, but at the very least, she would not do it just yet!

    He pointed the Golden Dragon Spear forward and fired thousands of glowing forms. Tang Wulin¡¯s formidable consciousness fused with his soul power and Dragon Core power. The power was channeled into the Golden Dragon Spear so it could shoot out its brilliant barrage.

    The pink radiance was devoured almost instantly. It looked like Ling Zichen¡¯s attack was covered by an enormous cloud of golden radiance. Then, the golden light turned into itself and consumed the pink radiance. It fused into a single form and headed toward her.

    It was the Thousand using Fingers!

    Tang Wulin had used this move so often that he had be quite familiar with it. It was already instinctive. This was probably the spear technique that he had spent the most time cultivating.

    He was once reputed as the Spear God beyond his time. The Spear God Wulin had defeated countless opponents with his Golden Dragon Spear.

    No matter how strong a mecha was, itsbat skills could never measure up to an experienced soul master.

    Ling Zichen felt that her attack had fallen into a trap. It had beenpressed in a split second, so fast that a sticky texture had appeared on her mecha. She could not even dodge if she wanted to.

    ¡®Is this the might of an elite soul master?¡¯

    Ling Zichen thought about this, but she had no intention of giving up at this moment. Herpetitiveness was almost as high as humanly possible. How could she concede defeat when she was confronted by Tang Wulin?

    She raised the short spear in her right hand to a horizontal position. Once again, the Positive Cirction Source Core in the center of the spear glowed brightly and fired another stream of pink light.

    There was a terrible booming noise, and the Thousand using Fingers attack paused for a moment. The recoil sted Ling Zichen¡¯s body backward. As she was flung away, she quickly threw the short spear in her left hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s equal to a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition!¡± her voice echoed through the air as all this was happening.

    Tang Wulin was greatly startled. He did not doubt this female lunatic¡¯s words at all. The energy bursting out of the Source Core on her short spear earlier was truly terrifying. If the Source Core was detonated, it would be hard to estimate the extent of the explosion.

    Tang Wulin immediately braced for it. Yes, he did not withdraw but prepared for the blow. He would never allow this thing to explode inside Shrek Square.

    Shrek Square was equipped with strong defenses, but the power of a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition was almost equal to the fully powered strike of a Limit Douluo. He had no idea if the ce was capable of withstanding that. Dozens of Shrek¡¯s students were on the second floor! If an ident were to happen, he would be to me for the damage to Shrek.

    Years ago, the As Douluo sacrificed his life to protect them. How could he flinch when he was confronted by such an attack this time? He found that he was already charging toward the short spear almost subconsciously.

    The Time Backtrack appeared once again. The short spear was returned to the moment when it had just left Ling Zichen¡¯s right hand. Then, Ling Zichen witnessed something that was an experience of a lifetime.

    A deep dragon¡¯s roar echoed through all of Shrek Square and turned everything in the area golden in a split second.

    An enormous gold-red array arose from the ground. It felt as if countless giant dragons were boldly roaring. Under the concealment of the golden light, Tang Wulin¡¯s body began to grow and he transformed into a giant golden dragon. His front w fiercely grabbed the short spear and held it in its grip. He quickly curled his whole body around the entire spear, tightly encasing it. Meanwhile, the gigantic golden dragon turned its body halfway around to fling out its long, slim tail.

    In that moment, Ling Zichen felt as if her spirit and will had frozenpletely. There was utterly nothing she could do, not even control her divine mecha. Then, she watched as the gigantic golden dragon¡¯s tail swung at her and struck her body savagely.

    The pink mecha was sent flying like cannonball and crashed onto the protective shield in the distance. Tang Wulin, in the form of his Golden Dragon King Avatar, closed his wings around the short spear, keeping it firmly against the inside of his body. He was going to use his body to contain the explosive force that could rival a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition.

    ¡°Boom!¡± As Ling Zichen smashed into the wall, red halos spread outward.

    The students on the second floor had watched everything.

    They could not hear Ling Zichen¡¯s voice, but they could clearly see when Tang Wulin transformed himself into a golden dragon andshed Ling Zichen away as he was spinning his body.

 Chapter 1654 - I Give Myself Quite A Scare For Being Too Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 1654: I Give Myself Quite A Scare For Being Too Crazy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Almost every single one of the students felt like their blood was boiling with righteous enthusiasm, especially when they witnessed the gold-red radiance rise up apanied by countless gold-red dragon patterns emerging from the spacious area inside the coliseum.

    ¡®This is just what someone with incredible abilities should be like! The Pavilion Master¡¯s transformation was truly amazing.¡¯

    Yi Zichen was clenching his fists subconsciously. There was only one thought on his mind at this point. ¡®I¡¯m going to make myself powerful too. There wille a day when I¡¯m going to be just as powerful as the Pavilion Master. This is the might of the soul masters!¡¯

    The Dragon Core and soul core inside Tang Wulin¡¯s body were fully mobilized. Even his spiritual power had formed into a small, condensed protective shield on his chest to surround the short spearpletely.

    Dragon Air covered every single one of his scales. His three-word battle armor was also fully unleashed and even his Blood Golden Dragon Domain was brought into y.

    With his cultivation base, he was certainly capable of coping with a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. However, that was if he was taking the blow from the front and not trying to contain the st with his body.

    He had no idea what sort of force would burst out from the short spear in his arms, but there was no time for him to consider that at the moment. The only thing on his mind was protecting Shrek at all costs.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds...

    Hmm?

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. He had been giving everything he had in preparation for the st. He braced himself in anticipation, but the explosion never came. The short spear seemed to have lost its energy. Itid in his arms quietly with only a faint shimmer from its Positive Cirction Source Core remaining.

    It did not explode?

    ¡°So you really think that I¡¯m a lunatic, huh? You fool.¡± A mocking voice came echoing from the distance. The pink mecha was already struggling to its feet.

    Tang Wulin had no choice but to acknowledge that her mecha¡¯s durability was exceedingly shocking as well. As far as he could tell, she did not seem to have any difficulty getting up. It was apparent that she had not been injured by Tang Wulin¡¯s attack at all.

    Tang Wulin felt relieved. There was a radiant shimmer as he transformed back into his human form once again. ¡°You¡¯re really not out of your mind?¡± he could not help shouting in rage.

    Ling Zichen shrugged. ¡°I was only trying to trick you into changing your move. Who knew you would have such a dramatic reaction?¡±

    2

    For the first time in his life, Tang Wulin wanted to clobber a woman. He genuinely wished that he could savagely bash her up.

    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s all for today. I can¡¯t beat you. I can tell that you were showing mercy to me earlier. The energy fluctuation your body emitted in that split second already surpassed my ordinary load by fivefold. I¡¯m no match for you. Of course, that¡¯s only if I¡¯m under my ordinary load.¡±

    Tang Wulin rapidly got his emotions under control after the moment of shock and rage. He spoke coldly, ¡°Then what if it wasn¡¯t your ordinary load?¡±

    Ling Zichen scoffed coldly. ¡°I could blow you away with an explosion just the same. Do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. If you weren¡¯t a woman, humph...¡± Tang Wulin raised his hand and tossed the short spear at Ling Zichen.

    The Positive Cirction Source Core on the short spear shimmered for a moment. Its descent was slow and controlled as it smoothlynded in her hand.

    ¡°You better believe it. Sometimes I get so crazy, I even give myself quite a scare. Now, I think that I¡¯m qualified to help youplete the operation, yeah?¡± Ling Zichen retracted her pair of short spears. There was no telling how she did it, but the spears seemed to have fused right into her body.

    2

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Sure, but I have a condition.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Ling Zichen.

    Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°You must abide by my orders. Don¡¯t take any presumptuous actions on your own at any time. Otherwise, you¡¯re not allowed to join.¡±

    ¡°Sure, as long as it is reasonable.¡± For some reason, the female mad scientist suddenly seemed to be more easy-going.

    Tang Wulin did not expect that she would agree so quickly and easily. He was feeling so astonished that he could not help pausing for a moment.

    ¡°I always keep my word. I¡¯ll certainly do what I¡¯ve promised,¡± Ling Zichen replied arrogantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s for the best then. Let¡¯s go.¡± Upon saying that, Tang Wulin retracted his battle armor and Blood Golden Dragon Domain. He walked back to Shrek Square in long strides.

    The battle between them had actuallysted only for a short period of time. Nheless, this momentary period had overwhelmed the students watching the fight from the second floor.

    The protective shield was so strong that they could not feel the energy fluctuations in the arena, but they found that sensing the consciousness disyed by the two opponents was breathtaking.

    The person that understood the process of the battle the most was none other than Luo Guixing.

    Luo Guixing could clearly tell that the pink armor was definitely not battle armor because it did not share the same characteristics.

    The female opponent reacted to Tang Wulin¡¯s unstoppable offensive with incredible energy, but she did not fuse her martial soul and soul power into her battle armor. Could it be that it was a mecha? How could a mecha be so powerful when it was so small?

    Luo Guixing could not help wondering about this. He found the final scene to be rather odd because he could not figure out what happened.

    Whatever the case, the battle had already ended. All he could do was acknowledge that it had been an iparably lively lesson for the young students.

    There was no need for Luo Guixing to ask as he could tell that they were deeply shocked just by looking at the students¡¯ eyes. Moreover, their eagerness was greatly bolstered as well.

    ¡°p, p, p!¡± He pped his hands to divert his students¡¯ attention. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not going to ask you about what you thought about that battle as I want you to convey your ideas to me with your next performance. We are going to enter the arena next. For the first round, Squadron One versus Squadron 2. Show me your capabilities. If you wish to be a powerhouse like the Pavilion Master, the only way you¡¯re going to achieve it is with determination and a very long period of hard work!¡±

    Tang Wulin walked in long strides in front of Ling Zichen. She had yet to retract her mecha, but she followed behind him quietly. As she watched his tall, slim figure in front of her, she found it truly hard to imagine that a human being was actually capable of emitting such terrifying energy by relying only on his own body. This man was indeed a mighty battle armor master!

    She relied on her mecha, which was probably the only one of its kind in the world. It was because of this that she could be so formidable.

    So, what did he rely on then? It was his intense cultivation.

    Ling Zichen was not really an easy-going person, of course. If anyone else demanded that she abide by their orders, perhaps she would have given them a tight p. Nevertheless, she had consented to beingmanded by this man in such an unexpectedly obedient manner. This was because she had not forgotten his reaction when she mentioned that her short spear was equipped with the explosive force of a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition.

    He did not evade or retreat, but he did his level best to use his body to contain the short spear. He was prepared to sacrifice himself to withstand the explosive force that could possibly cause a disaster.

    Ling Zichen would never expect that an ordinary human being or a battle armor master¡¯s body would be capable of withstanding the explosive force of a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. She assumed that the man before her was incapable of doing so as well, yet he had tried all the same.

    During that very moment, despite her super-assertive, perhaps even slightly hysterical, temperament, she could not help being deeply shocked by his actions!

    He was guarding everything around him. He was trying to protect the academy. What sort of devotion was enough to drive a person to exchange his life for others?

    Did he love the academy so ardently, just as she loved her research?

    It seemed that this rather good-looking man was not a sissy, huh!

    Both of them walked back to the reception room in a line.

    At the push of a button, the mecha was removed and vanished soundlessly. Tang Wulin could not tell how she did it specifically despite his impressive spiritual power. This was not battle armor, but a mecha! It vanished like it had fused into her body. It was simply unbelievable.

 Chapter 1655 - The Mad Scientist

    <h4>Chapter 1655: The Mad Scientist</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°You must be very curious, right? It¡¯s fine if I tell you anyway. Those Positive Cirction Source Cores have been imnted into my body. As a result, my mecha shares some simrities with your battle armor. It is only by doing this that it¡¯s at my beck and call,¡± said Ling Zichen casually.

    The muscles on Tang Wulin¡¯s face involuntarily convulsed for a moment. He could not help it because this woman was truly a lunatic! He had experienced the Positive Cirction Source Core¡¯s power earlier. His brute strength alone could not resist the offensive capabilities of her pair of short spears. She had actually imnted all these massive energy cores into her body. One could only imagine the result if they ever became unstable. This woman really had no regard for her life.

    Ling Zichen rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What are you looking at?! It¡¯s fine if you wish to think of me as a machine. Research is far more important than the human body. If I can rece my life force with a Positive Cirction Source Core, I might be able to be immortal and live longer than you.¡±

    Feeling slightly helpless, Tang Wulin said, ¡°I think that you are quite suited to our ce here. Judging on pure monstrosity, you¡¯re more powerful than I am.¡±

    Inexplicably, he had started to admire this woman. She was someone crazy enough to plunge everything that she had into her scientific research. Was that not admirable of her? No wonder the two Limit Douluos sounded so helpless when they were discussing her.

    Did she not offer everything she had for the Tang Sect¡¯s research?

    ¡°Since you¡¯re allowed to join the mission, do you have any helpful suggestions for us now?¡± Tang Wulin asked Ling Zichen.

    Ling Zichen shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Take me to the Eternal Heaven and I¡¯ll certainly have a way to take it back. However, you must leave it with me for my research once it¡¯s acquired.¡±

    The veins on Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead pulsated for a moment. ¡°I can give it to you for your research if you can guarantee its safety.¡±

    Ling Zichen said in a slightly impatient manner, ¡°Alright, alright, there¡¯s no need to be fussy. Do you really think I want to die? I still want to do a few more years of research. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Very well then. You can stay at the academy in the meantime. I shall ask you to join the operation when we are done setting the n.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Ling Zichen answered. However, her gaze made it obvious that she was already distracted by something else. Tang Wulin had no intention of finding out what was on her mind. A lunatic¡¯s logic would never be the same as an ordinary person.

    Years ago, his teacher Feng Wuyu was known as an old madman. However, his teacher was a simple and ordinary manpared to Ling Zichen¡¯s level of lunacy.

    If he had a choice, Tang Wulin would not want to keep her at the academy because God knows when she would cause another massive explosion.

    After allocating a room for Ling Zichen and finally sending the madwoman away, Tang Wulin was relieved. Spending so much time with her was more tiring than being sted repeatedly by the elemental cmity.

    Tang Wulin still did not doubt that her short spear was genuinely equipped with the explosive force of a rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. It was only that she did not detonate it at the time.

    He dialed a number on his soulmunicator. Soon, the call was answered and he heard Zang Xin¡¯s voice. ¡°Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, how¡¯s everything on your side?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Zang Xin spoke, ¡°It¡¯s pretty normal, all things considered. The situation is quite simr to what we predicted. The Federation has proposed that our Tang Sect join in the war directly. They would like us to supply weapons to the Federal Fleet at a lowered price. We have also been asked to take part in the war, at least the two of us. They also requested that the Tang Sect provide at least three hundred mecha masters. After the war has ended, our application to restore our reputation will be granted. Cao Dezhi has already agreed.¡±

    ¡°They will never let us find out the location of Eternal Heaven, of course. They refuse to tell us about the specific details of the military operation this time. We are only allowed to return to prepare our manpower and await notification of the gathering.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°They are doing this as a precaution against us. Did you manage to find any clues?¡±

    Zang Xin said, ¡°I have some. At the moment, I can basically confirm that the Sea God Army will be in charge of delivering the Eternal Heaven. There are no details on the specific location yet, but it should be in Mingdu City. We have our own secret satellites too. We can detect the mobilization of arge-scale army at once. However, we think that the Federation could possibly be using some secret method to deliver Eternal Heaven. In fact, it is possible that Eternal Heaven will not even be utilized and is only meant to serve as a distraction. This will make things more difficult for your operation because weck detailed information.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help frowning deeply upon listening to Zang Xin¡¯s words. That was genuinely the biggest issue at hand. Without precise intelligence, how could they form a strategy for their mission?

    ¡°Has the little girle over to your side?¡± asked Zang Xin.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin was well aware of whom Zang Xin was referring to. He could not help smiling bitterly and said, ¡°Your Excellency, you have truly given me one hard nut to crack, huh! She is simply a lunatic. Moreover, it¡¯s a severe case.¡±

    ¡°Hah-hah-hah!¡± Zang Xin could not helpughing. ¡°Wulin, don¡¯t forget that you are the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. We are already old, so Tang Sect will need your support in the future. The little girl Zichen is slightly crazy, but she is the true pir of our Tang Sect¡¯s research department. Oh right, she doesn¡¯t have a descendant yet. If you¡¯re willing, you can help her too. I believe that she is willing to take your genes.¡±

    Tang Wulin was bewildered. Had Zang Xin not been a senior, he would have cursed badly. ¡°Your Excellency, she is a ticking time bomb in human form! Aren¡¯t you worried about her?¡±

    Zang Xin was suddenly quiet. After a long while, he finally said in a deep voice, ¡°Wulin, I know that you don¡¯t have a very good impression of her. However, I must tell you that Zichen is a good girl. She has a kind heart and she loves research. Do you think that she wants to be like this? Not really. There were some issues with the research center during one of the projects. Every Positive Cirction Source Core began to resonate with one another and it seemed that they were about to explode. If such a disaster had happened at the time, the loss to our Tang Sect would have even surpassed the great catastrophe. All our researchers would have perished. But it was her that stopped it. She used her body to bear the load of all the cores. She connected her bioelectric charge to all the Positive Cirction Source Cores. Yes, she is no longer what you might call a human being now. However, you must remember that her decision at the time saved thousands of the Tang Sect¡¯s scientific researchers.¡±

    ¡°Zichen is the true leader of the Tang Sect¡¯s scientific research center and nobody else. At our research center, the extent of her influence, authority, respect and support from others has surpassed ours. Everything that she has done was for the Tang Sect. This is something that has to be said. She is Tang Sect¡¯s hero.¡±

    The shock that numbed his scalp radiated through his entire body. Tang Wulin pursed his lips subconsciously.

    The image of that crazy female scientist emerged in his mind once again. He would never doubt Zang Xin¡¯s words, of course. At that moment, he felt a sudden gush of shame surging up in his heart.

    ¡°She was a slim, young maiden in the past. After being imnted with the Positive Cirction Source Cores, her figure underwent a massive transformation. The stimtion of her bioelectric charge immensely affected her. ording to our calctions, it¡¯s highly possible that she will not live past the age of fifty. This is because too much of her life force was consumed during the process of being fused with the Positive Cirction Cores.¡± At this point, Zang Xin¡¯s words were filled with sympathy and pity.

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Can the life force be replenished? The Ancient Life Tree can...¡±

 Chapter 1656 - Elder Long Gets Into Action

    <h4>Chapter 1656: Elder Long Gets Into Action</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zang Xin interrupted his question. ¡°That is impossible. Her bioelectric charge has alreadypletely fused with thousands of Positive Cirction Source Core units. As soon as there are any changes to her charge, it will immediately result in her body detonating. Thus, there¡¯s nothing anyone can do to change this. The only possibility is that she makes a quantum leap in her research.¡±

    Everything that Ling Zichen said earlier echoed in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. She had mentioned that if she could make a breakthrough one day, she could even live for eternity.

    Every human feared death, and she was no exception. She yearned for life and anticipated that she could live longer. However, she was still sacrificing herself for the Tang Sect without turning back.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath and said, ¡°Your Excellency, I understand now. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll guard her well for the Tang Sect.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good then. Do humor her a little more. Of course, you have to promptly stop her when she gets too crazy,¡± said Zang Xin in jest.

    ¡®She is too crazy...

    ¡®But what if I feel that she is too crazy at all times?¡¯

    Tang Wulin grumbled to himself.

    He had no choice but to wait after this. He would stand by for more information to be collected before he made a prediction. He would never act rashly before he could determine the target explicitly, of course.

    He waited in such a manner for half a month.

    The federal military had started frequent mobilization within that time, including all sorts of resources. It was apparent that a war wasing.

    However, there was still no information rted to the Eternal Heaven. In fact, even the Sea God Army had not been activated, but remained stationed at Mingdu.

    The Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo had been sent back from the federal parliament. They were only told to prepare the Tang Sect to take part in the war at any time. They were not given any additional information.

    It was apparent that the Federation still did not trust Tang Sect but were only seizing this opportunity to make the Tang Sect an aplice in this war. Moreover, the Tang Sect was not allowed to intervene.

    Schooling at Shrek Academy was on the right track. The quality of this batch of students was rather impressive and they were very hardworking as well. Even though the majority of the teachers were new, they were all highly motivated. Furthermore, the construction of the buildings around Sea God Lake had begun. Everything was growing with each passing day.

    It was even more gratifying that the environment in Sea God Lake was improving under the silent influence of the resurrected Ancient Life Tree. Algae-like nts had already begun to grow on the bottom of theke. When the environment had recovered and the destruction energy from the past had faded, they could begin to bring more life forms to strengthen the ecology inside Sea God Lake even further.

    Tang Wulin had no choice but to acknowledge that building the entrance to the Seven Holy Abyss was definitely the correct choice.

    The Seven Holy Abyss had not only be a part of Shrek Academy, but more importantly, its presence had elerated the deterioration of the destruction energy in Sea God Lake. The seven old demonspelled the destructive power inside the Seven Holy Abyss to absorb the destruction energy in theke so the small ne could be stabilized. This was taking care of the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s problem, so the situation could be described as mutually beneficial.

    The seven old demons would only behave themselves when they were facing the Ancient Life Tree. After all, it was the Life Seed of the entire ne, so they were trying to support it.

    Spirit Academy had also begun their usual teachings. The Spirit Pagoda had quieted down temporarily due to the oing war. No one had any idea what they were doing. However, Tang Wulin could confirm that they would never sumb to loneliness easily. It was only that they dared not act rashly at the moment.

    Another week passed, and Tang Wulin finally received word that the Sea God Army was activated. It would advance toward the Northsea Fleet.

    The Sea God Army was massive in size so mobilizing it could not be concealed from anybody. Judging by the traffic conditions, it would only take one week at most for the entire Sea God Army to arrive at the Northsea Fleet¡¯s location. On the other hand, the main army contingent was also heading in that direction. Once the gathering wasplete, the war could be waged at any time.

    ¡®I must act now!¡±

    ¡°You can leave the day after tomorrow,¡± said Long Yeyue in a deep voice as she looked at Tang Wulin. He had just been reporting to her.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. There was not much time left at this point. It would be harder to handle the situation if the process was dyed for two more days.

    Long Yeyue said, ¡°I¡¯m going over for a trip first. Wait until you hear from me.¡±

    Elder Long was going over? For some reason, Tang Wulin could not help feeling astonished. On the other hand, Long Yeyue seemed to be having a great deal of difficulty when she made this decision. Tang Wulin could see all sorts ofplicated emotions in her beautiful eyes.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin could figure out the nature of her visit.

    ¡°Elder Long... you...¡±

    Long Yeyue waved his hand to stop him from saying anymore. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought this through. The academy¡¯s resurgence and Tang Sect¡¯s resurgence can¡¯t just depend on the younger people¡¯s effort! There are certain things that you just can¡¯t run away from. I¡¯ve already avoided this and locked it up for a very long time. Alright. Wait until you hear from me.¡±

    Upon saying that, she took one step forward and vanished into thin air without waiting for Tang Wulin to reply.

    Tang Wulin looked at the spot where Elder Long disappeared. He could not help heaving a sigh inwardly. There was truly a dearth of information rted to the Eternal Heaven. Elder Long was aware of that, of course, and she was even more aware that their mission¡¯s chances of sess were certainly low. As a result, she made the decision to take action personally.

    For Shrek, Elder Long was even willing to let go of her honor that she valued most. The older generation from Shrek were worthy of their admiration.

    The Sea God Army would be moving through and route this time. It was apparent that transport over this route was not as easy as the sea route. However, modernizednd transportation was much simpler and easier due to the existence of soul trains.

    Therge-scale devices had already been transported via the sea route and arrived in the Northsea Army Corps earlier. The items being moved bynd would reach the Sea God Army and head to Northsea Fleet. This cargo was all advanced military equipment along with about eighty percent of the soldiers from the Sea God Army.

    For that, the Federation had intentionally assigned a special train route for the Sea God Army. There was a total of thirty special trains assigned to transport all the manpower and material.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo was amongst thest batch of departing soldiers. He boarded the twenty-seventh train and sat in his luxury car. His eyes were on the scenery flying past the window.

    After entering quasigod rank, his cultivation base no longer had much need of further development. He had already formed his own circuit within his body and between Heaven and Earth as well.

    Naturally, His cultivation base was stable. At the very least, nothing would change before he died.

    It was not possible for him to have another breakthrough due to the limitations posed by the absence of the Divine Realm. He was already getting old, so he was well aware that there was no hope of ascending to Godhood anymore.

    There were far fewer ntspared to when he was young. He could see towering buildings from the window. There were many forests of steel and iron while the authentic green hue was rarely seen these days.

    Chen Xinjie heaved an emotional sigh inwardly. The reason that the Federation was in a rush to plunder resources was apparently the discovery that the¡¯s life force was depleting. Massive amounts of resources were needed for research to open up a path to the cosmos as soon as possible.

    There were already three batches of exploration ships sent out by this point. The first batch never returned while the second batch found some nearbys and had even managed to bring back some samples. Although they had yet to find a ce suitable for mankind¡¯s survival, at least looking into space exploration had put them on the right track.

    Since the Douluo Star could sustain the existence of mankind, why would there not be other simrs nearby?

    As a result, he had been very supportive of this research all this while. Nevertheless, he was also well aware that traversing space was certainly not an easy feat. The Federation had begun to focus some of their attention on improving the environment as well. The Douluo Star needed tost at least until their space exploration yielded results. Otherwise, humanity would eventually have to face its own doom.

    Because of this, the research on producing energy using rare metals had ceased for many years. Some research on this matter that required massive amounts of energy had been stopped as well.

    Despite all this, the environment continued its decline just as before.

 Chapter 1657 - Unyielding

    <h4>Chapter 1657: Unyielding</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The older generation powerhouses such as Chen Xinjie were aware that the ecosystem suffered irreversible damage due to the gradual extinction of the soul beasts.

    The world was to be popted by the soul beasts first including the nt-type soul beasts as well.

    Mankind¡¯s ceaseless ughter of the soul beasts had aggravated the situation, especially after the Spirit Pagoda came into existence.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s initial purpose was to live harmoniously with the soul beasts. However, research on the man-made spirit souls became the agenda some time ago. The research needed arge number of spirit souls as specimens. The Spirit Pagoda used this as the reason to answer the parliment¡¯s queries. Meanwhile, they began to hunt and kill the soul beasts wantonly. They relied on advanced technology and the mechas. As a result, the soul beasts¡¯ habitat became smaller.

    The Great Star Dou Forest which was once the life core of the Douluo Continent remained the soul beasts¡¯st remaining bastion. Even it was taken by the Spirit Pagoda and used as a ce of captivity for the soul beasts.

    It was not that no one noticed the problem. It was pointless to bring up the issue. The Spirit Pagoda was overly powerful now. It was difficult even for the Federation to exert their influence.

    Chen Xinjie heaved a sigh. What could be done to change the current situation?

    Chen Xinjie had never stepped foot on the Star Luo Empire nor the Dou Spirit Empire. So, he had no inkling of the situation there. He had waged war against the two continents to channel the life force from them to the Douluo Continent. A number of people were relocated which affected themercial activities substantially.

    The Spirit Pagoda would be restricted for sure.

    However, all this would need to be coordinated by a unified political power.

    He chose talented people who could lead the Federation in continuous and better development enterprises. Judging from the current situation, it was a rather impressive choice. Although the person was from an opposing party, it would not be an issue to choose her for the sake of the Federation¡¯s future. She needed additional guidance in politics. Perhaps, the young girl had no idea that she would have been assassinated many times over had it not been for the War God Hall¡¯s covert protection.

    As he thought about the obstinate look of her face and silhouette when she attacked the Hawk Faction with legitimate arguments in the parliament, Chen Xinjie could not help cracking into a faint smile.

    Her determination was simr to her younger self. It was unfortunate she had an adverse encounter when she was young. However, it was toote for him to get involved!

    ¡®The young girl Mo Lan will certainly amount to something great in the future.¡¯

    At the thought of this, Chen Xinjie¡¯s mind was nudged awake suddenly. He had a premonition as his gaze turned sharp instantly. In the next moment, the car surged with monstrous waves which rolled toward a certain direction.

    However, light and darkness were alternating in that particr direction. The light shadows alternated three consecutive times before a light door was forced open.

    Chen Xinjie stopped himself fromunching an attack as soon as he sensed the energy alternation. An expression of disbelief was on his face simultaneously.

    He had just been thinking about her earlier. Why did shee? Her energy was truly familiar to Chen Xinjie.

    Yet, his pupils rapidly constricted involuntarily when he saw the person walking out from the light door. Although he had seen the younger version of her on the soul television when she fought against the Spirit Academy recently, the shock he felt was acutely intense when he looked at her from a close distance.

    Her long hair hung down loosely on her shoulders. She looked just like how she was in the past. Her face with fairplexion, slightly unyielding lips, wild and intractable temperament in addition to her exquisite beauty and her slightly ipatible sad gaze.

    ¡°You, you...¡± Chen Xinjie felt as if something was stuck in his throat. He could not speak as he looked at the face which appeared only in his memories.

    Long Yeyue was standing in the distance and looked at him quietly. She did not utter a single word.

    The train was travelling at high speed. Inside the speeding train, the two people were gazing into each other¡¯s eyes.

    After a long while, Chen Xinjie finally took it upon himself to speak, ¡°Yeyue, I finally see what you look like in the past. Are you sure that you¡¯re fine in this condition? Maintaining our youthful state will consume our life force even more.¡±

    Long Yeyue looked at him. Her eyes were misted with tears suddenly.

    Chen Xinjie felt confused and was at a loss of what to do upon seeing the tears in her eyes despite being the big brother and the absolute authority of the Hawk Faction, themander-in-chief of the federal fleet, the regimentalmander of the Sea God Army, the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, and holding almost every supreme post avable on the continent.

    ¡°Yeyue, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry! What¡¯s wrong?¡± He took a step forward and stood before her. Subconsciously, he reached out to wipe away her falling tears.

    Long Yeyue pped his palm away. The tears in her eyes were soon gone, evaporated by the heat generated from the light element. Yet, she was silent as she looked at him without any emotion.

    Chen Xinjie was getting more confused as he looked at her gaze. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Yeyue? Please speak to me. Is it because you don¡¯t want me to take part in the war this time? Yet...¡±

    No, that was not the reason. She was iparably strong-willed and bullheaded. Both he and she had the same personality. From the day he was acquainted with her, he had never seen her in a fragile state. She would never allow herself to be weak either.

    Otherwise, they would not be separated until today. Both of them were overly headstrong. Their recalcitrance had resulted in an impasse and a dead end in their rtionship.

    Long Yeyue looked at him. She watched him closely and was unmoving as such.

    Later, Chen Xinjie became slightly bedazzled. He felt all he wanted to do was watch this person before his eyes for a long, long time.

    Following the depletion of his life force and having aged over the years, he was no longer incorrigible. Otherwise, he would not have confessed his feelings for Long Yeyue back at the beginning. He attempted to use his remaining time to fulfill his past wishes. Even though it was toote, he was still willing to give it a go.

    At the moment, he was d to see her in her younger self once again. She was so stubborn when she was young, yet she was the one whom he fell in love with!

    They could not be together for many reasons. However, the most crucial one was that they were both bound by their own responsibilities.

    Afterward, he was heartbroken when he learned that she was married to the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of that generation. From then on, he engaged in closed-door cultivation which he exited ten yearster. By then, he had ascended to the rank of a Limit Douluo. He was the youngest Limit Douluo in the history of the War God Hall. Soon after, he became the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master and was at the pinnacle of his life ever since.

    They had not met each other since then. Yet, the person who was inscribed on his bones and embedded in his memories, the person he truly loved had always been her all along.

    Today, he saw Long Yeyue cry for the very first time. She was a strong-willed woman, yet she was in tears before him. Why was she behaving so?

    All at once, Chen Xinjie felt his heart ache so much he felt suffocated. It felt as if he had returned to his younger days when he found out that she was married to the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master.

    It felt as if they were both recollecting their past memories. They were both silent for a very long time.

    ¡°Chen Xinjie.¡± Long Yeyue called out his name in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chen Xinjie recovered from his baffled state and looked at her in bewilderment.

    ¡°I¡¯m here because I want to ask you the location of the Eternal Heaven. Are you willing to tell me?¡± Long Yeyue was in untold pain when she asked the question. At the same time, her gaze was filled with rebellion when she spoke those words, but she seemed to be grieving even more.

    ¡®Is she here to beg me to tell her? No wonder she¡¯s feeling so ufortable and grieved. Perhaps, she has never begged anyone before in her life.¡±

    Chen Xinjie suddenly understood. She was here for the Eternal Heaven and not him. Her grievance was only because she had no choice but to let go of her obstinance and submit herself to him.

 Chapter 1658 - I Donâ€™t Owe You Anything

    <h4>Chapter 1658: I Don¡¯t Owe You Anything</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He knew that she would leave immediately without the slightest hesitation if he were to reject her request.

    On the other hand, Chen Xinjie would certainly have rejected her if this had happened twenty years ago. Not only was it his principle, it was his duty as the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, the deputy speaker of the Federation, and the leader of the military.

    Nheless, he found himself incapable of rejecting her at the moment. He obviously knew that she was here to extract information from him. Yet, he could not find it in him to reject her.

    There was only a dash of disappointment in his gaze as he looked at her.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re here to see me just for this matter?¡± asked Chen Xinjie bitterly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Long Yeyue without any hesitation.

    Chen Xinjie opened his mouth in an attempt to say something, but he did not manage to utter a single word.

    Long Yeyue watched him closely and stared into his eyes. She did not speak another word nor offer him any further exnation. She only gazed at him as such. She watched the man whom she loved so deeply in the past.

    Chen Xinjie suddenly said, ¡°If I were to tell you, will you be with me?¡±

    Long Yeyue was stunned for a moment. She did not expect such a response from him. She replied with another question, ¡°If I¡¯m willing to do so, will you tell me?¡±

    Chen Xinjie suddenly chuckled. A faint smile emerged on his face. ¡°I will.¡± The reply from him sounded determined and decisive. On the other hand, Long Yeyue¡¯s body shook as if she was electrocuted upon hearing Chen Xinjie¡¯s reply.

    ¡°What about your perseverance? What about your duty? And the honor of your n?¡± asked Long Yeyue as she abruptly took a step forward and looked at him.

    Chen Xinjie spoke indifferently, ¡°All this is not important to me anymore. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have told you what I told you thest time we met. I¡¯ve lived my life for other people for such a long time. I don¡¯t have many years left, so I only want to live for myself. I want to be with the person I love the most and nothing can stop me. I can tell you the whereabouts of the Eternal Heaven. I¡¯ll even take the me and resign. As long as you¡¯re willing to be with me, even if you¡¯re unwilling to do so in your heart, I¡¯ll be contented as long as I get to see you everyday till the day I die. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb your livelihood. I only want to see you once a day and that¡¯ll be considered as you being with me. Will you say yes to that?¡±

    Long Yeyue looked at him. The tears reappeared in her eyes. Her voice was suddenly raised a pitch higher. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re doing me a great favor by making so many sacrifices for me? Do you think doing this will put you on a high pedestal?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Chen Xinjie¡¯s voice grew louder as well. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Yeyue, I just want you to believe me that there is no one more important to me in this world than you. Apart from you, there¡¯s no one else. When I was young, you left me because of my obstinance. I had no choice then but to choose my n, the Federation, the military, and the teachers. On the other hand, you too chose to leave me and returned to Shrek. We were headstrong and set in our ways at the time. However, I¡¯m a changed man now. Everything about the continent and the Federation is not important nor significant to me anymore. I¡¯m willing to give up everything for you. I only ask this of you. Would you like to be with me or not?¡±

    Long Yeyue suddenly raised her hand and pped his face. Her strength was so powerful that Chen Xinjie spun around and stumbled before managing to stabilize himself.

    ¡°You...¡± Chen Xinjie looked at her in bewilderment. It felt as if the iparably powerful Light Dark Holy Dragon in the past had returned once more.

    ¡°I do.¡± Tears streamed down Long Yeyue¡¯s face atst. She felt humiliated the moment tears streamed down her face.

    Chen Xinjie looked at her in a daze. ¡°You¡¯ve not given up after all this time. You¡¯ve not given up on your dedication to Shrek. You¡¯re only consenting because of Shrek, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Long Yeyue replied arrogantly, ¡°Shrek¡¯s glory has fused into my blood and bones. I¡¯m willing to endure even more humiliation for Shrek. I once vowed that I¡¯ll never forgive you for the rest of my life. However, I¡¯m willing to break my vow for the sake of Shrek. Shrek will always be number one in my heart.¡±

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s face turned pale with disappointment. He stumbled and fell back into his seat. He closed his eyes in pain. ¡°Yeyue, why¡¯re you doing this to me?¡±

    Long Yeyue spoke coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed. Now it¡¯s your turn to honor your promise.¡±

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s face was bitter. He opened his mouth and paused for a moment before he finally said, ¡°The Eternal Heaven is in the War God Hall¡¯s headquarters, at the deepest end of the eighteenth level of the War God Hall.

    Long Yeyue seemed relieved for some unknown reason. Her gaze was different as she looked at Chen Xinjie in agony. She waved her right hand once to conjure a double-colored light door. She walked into the light door slowly. ¡°Chen Xinjie, I don¡¯t owe you anything. Neither do you owe me anything. Do you know why I vowed never to forgive you?¡±

    Chen Xinjie opened his eyes just in time to see Long Yeyue¡¯s departing silhouette at the light door. ¡°Why?¡±

    Long Yeyue¡¯s icy cold voice was heard echoing from the depths of the light door. ¡°It¡¯s because on the day you left me, I found out that I was pregnant with your child...¡±

    ¡°Yeyue...¡± Chen Xinjie leaped up at full speed in an instant. He charged toward the light door as if he was mad, but the light door had already closed. It vanished without a trace.

    All of a sudden, the Boundless Sea Douluo was drenched in cold sweat. Suddenly, he understood everything. He finally understood why Long Yeyue was so full of hatred for him for so many years and why she chose to marry the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master back at the beginning.

    He learned that Long Yeyue had given birth to a child. However, the child died at birth with congenital birth defects due to her difficult pregnancy. Even the Holy Spirit Douluo did not manage to save the child.

    That was his child...

    ¡°Smack...¡± He pped himself ferociously. Chen Xinjie almost exhausted his strength to give himself one tight p.

    ...

    ¡°The War God Hall¡¯s headquarters, eighteenth level, the deepest end.¡±

    Long Yeyue left this message when Tang Wulin received the soulmunication from her. With his sharp senses, Tang Wulin clearly sensed the lethargy in her voice.

    ¡®Elder Long is...¡¯

    Even though he had no idea how she acquired the information, there was no doubt that the information was urate. With such an important tip in their hands, their next step would be to figure a way to infiltrate the War God Hall to seize the Eternal Heaven. At least, it was a better n than beingpletely clueless earlier.

    Tang Wulin figured that it had to do with the dispute between Elder Long and the Boundless Sea Douluo in the past. However, he could not confirm his surmise at the moment. There was fatigue in Elder Long¡¯s voice.

    However, Tang Wulin could not worry himself over this at the moment. There was nothing more important than acquiring the Eternal Heaven now.

    ¡°Gather all the avable information rted to the War God Hall from the Tang Sect.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, the item¡¯s stored in the deepest end on the eighteenth level of the War God Hall¡¯s headquarters. Can you please exin to me the situation in the War God Hall¡¯s headquarters?¡±

    Tang Wulin first extracted all the information rted to the War God Hall from the Tang Sect. He then made a call to the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi.

    When he was in the Blood God Army, three of the Blood Gods from the Blood God Battalion came from the War God Hall. In addition, the Heartless Douluo kept in touch with the War God Hall frequently. He was a general before, so he had a good understanding of the War God Hall.

    ¡°Is the information urate?¡± Cao Dezhi¡¯s voice was obviously a few pitches higher.

 Chapter 1659 - Fatherâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1659: Father...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The location of the Eternal Heaven was absolutely vital. When Shrek City was destroyed by two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions in the past, it left everyone devastated including the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo. Even though the Tang Sect¡¯s Soul Circuit Defense System was built to defend against fixed soul ammunitions including Godkillers, the Eternal Heaven was reputed to be the most terrifying weapon in the history of mankind. The power of the Eternal Heaven had surpassed thebination of two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions before.

    Who could sleep soundly when such a weapon existed?

    With the development of technology, Limit Douluos and four-word battle armor masters were not invincible anymore. Even if the As Douluo were resurrected, he would not also have the fortitude to resist the Eternal Heaven.

    On the other hand, if they could seize the Eternal Heaven, the strategic significance would be immense for Shrek and the Tang Sect because the weapon could not be reproduced anymore. It would not only act as a safeguard for Shrek and the Tang Sect, it could also be used to turn over the political situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s urate. Elder Long told me. I think she went to visit the Boundless Sea Douluo,¡± said Tang Wulin in a concise andprehensive manner.

    The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi understood Tang Wulin¡¯s words immediately. ¡°Alright. Come over to Heaven Dou City and I¡¯ll exin to you in detail about the situation at the War God Hall.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not speak more than necessary upon hearing the cautiousness in his voice. After he had hung up, he considered for a moment and made the decision to ask the madwoman to join him on this trip.

    The soul car travelled soundlessly on the highway. Following the reconstruction of Shrek, the firstpleted amenities included a few roads around the Sea God Lake that connected to the surrounding highways. As a result, transportation to the reconstructed Shrek had be more convenient.

    ¡°Why do I have to tag along? Why can¡¯t you just go by yourself?¡± Ling Zichen had a displeased expression on her face. In reality, Tang Wulin had hardly ever seen her looking happy.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to join our operation this time, you¡¯re going to have to y a role in it. It¡¯s highly possible that you will be useful in helping us to go through various soul device mechanisms in the War God Hall, given your proficiency with soul technology. As a result, you need to join me in meeting His Excellency the Heartless Douluo. Speaking of which, what have you been busy working on for the past few days?¡±

    Usually, Tang Wulin rarely saw Ling Zichen. It took quite some time just for him to track her down that day.

    ¡°I was just checking on the construction of the Soul Circuit Defense System. There are a lot of issues with numerousponents and it¡¯s built sloppily. It doesn¡¯tply with my requirements and is off by a few millimeters in many parts. There are also some angle issues with the arrangement of the circuit. All this will result in increased energy consumption and a weakened output. These people are asking for trouble really. I must be there to scold them every day. Only then will they work seriously.¡±

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily upon hearing her irate words. Tang Wulin had been checking on the construction of the Soul Circuit Defense System. The work was done meticulously enough.

    ¡°Did you check with a magnifying ss? It¡¯s not that good for us to be overly obsessed, is it?¡± said Tang Wulin, slightly helplessly.

    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m obsessive?¡± Ling Zichen¡¯s voice immediately went to a much higher pitch. She turned around and red at Tang Wulin ferociously. Her rather exaggeratedly curvy figure started emitting a formless pressure.

    ¡°No, you did well!¡± Tang Wulin immediately chose not to quarrel with a madwoman. He did not think that he could persuade her at all.

    Ling Zichen scoffed coldly. ¡°We are running low on resources now, so every ounce will need to be used with extreme caution. We can never waste even the tiniest amount of our resources. All wastage is a crime. Your Shrek Academy¡¯s campus is so vast. Do you know how many resources are poured into the device? When the two excellencies proposed the n in the beginning, I was the first person to oppose it. Even now, I¡¯m still strongly against the idea. Using so many resources to defend an academy is simply wastage of the highest order!¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned ever so slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right about not wasting resources, but they¡¯ll still need to be utilized anyhow. Shrek is a ce for educating students and cultivating them into useful people. It is the future. When Shrek City was destroyed in that explosion, all the teachers sacrificed their lives to protect Shrek¡¯s students. That was us. Many of them had powerful abilities that could have given them a chance to escape, but why didn¡¯t they do so? The Tang Sect chooses to consume such a massive amount of resources because we want to protect this hope together. Moreover, it¡¯s also protecting our Tang Sect. Without an adequately safe base, how are we going to work toward the development of the entire continent?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I knew you were going to tell me about these ¡®great truths¡¯. Don¡¯t bother me. I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡± As she spoke, Ling Zichen put her seat into a reclining position. Soon, her breathing sounded even and peaceful.

    Tang Wulin had many things on his mind. He was deliberating over a constant stream of possibilities that could happen during the operation. It was a crucial mission for them. Very likely, the acquisition of the Eternal Heaven would determine if the war would happen. At the same time, it would also determine if the newly reconstructed Shrek Academy could gain a firm foothold and if the Tang Sect would regain its glory.

    The car travelled stably. The person in charge of driving the car was from the Tang Sect¡¯s Douluo Hall. He was the Amorous Douluo¡¯s direct disciple and had a Soul Douluo-ranked cultivation base as well.

    Tang Wulin suddenly realized that the calm breathinging from next to him suddenly sounded rushed. He instinctively turned his head to the side to take a look.

    Ling Zichen was frowning, but her eyes were tightly closed. It was as if she was having a bad dream. At the moment, she did not appear to possess her normally domineering manner. Her entire person was curled up on the seat and she looked just like a kitten. Saliva was dripping down the corner of her lips.

    ¡°Father...¡± All of a sudden, her body trembled as she called out. She then grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s arm. Even though she had a tight grip on his arm, the strength of an ordinary person like her was nothing to Tang Wulin, of course. It was only that her shout had thoroughly shocked him.

    Almost instantaneously, Tang Wulin recalled how Gu Yuena used to address him simrly when she had amnesia. Ever since their rtionship began, that period was the only time that they were together peacefully. Whenever he thought about that, Tang Wulin imagined that it would be great if they could just be together like that forever. Had it not been for the great responsibilities on his shoulders, perhaps he would be able to do that.

    ¡°Father...¡± Ling Zichen called out once again. Tears were streaming down her cheeks while her body quivered ever so slightly.

    It was very hard to imagine that such an overbearing person like her would have such a fragile side too.

    Tang Wulin could not find it in himself to pull his arm away as he looked at her tears. He allowed her to hold him just like that.

    Ling Zichen¡¯s grip gradually loosened while her tensed body rxed once again. However, she then put her head on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder, and her entire body was pressing onto him. She acted as if she had found a calm harbour to hide from the storm and rubbed her cheek against Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder asionally.

    Tang Wulin immediately felt like he was in an awkward position. He wanted to push her away, but he did not have the heart to so when he saw her sleepy face calming down again. Nheless, Ling Zichen¡¯s figure was too curvy. As soon as her body pressed against his arm, Tang Wulin felt the soft and bouncy sensation rubbing against it. Even though the car was moving smoothly, there were still some gentle movements after all. This made the sensation even more obvious, and it was bing embarrassing for him at this point.

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Liu Jingyun darted a look into the rear view mirror and caught sight of them. His lips involuntarily twitched a few times. As the Amorous Douluo¡¯s disciple, he was acquainted with Ling Zichen, of course. In reality, he had much experience of being scolded by her. Ling Zichen¡¯s infamous reputation in the Tang Sect had ensured that everyone would avoid her as much as possible. More importantly, she was the goddess in the hearts of the technology geeks in the Tang Sect. No one dared to offend those scientists though...

    As a result, Ling Zichen could be considered the uncrowned queen of the entire Tang Sect. Other than the two Limit Douluos, her status was almost the highest in the organization.

    1

 Chapter 1660 - Old Cao

    <h4>Chapter 1660: Old Cao</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin did not have much contact with her in the past, so he did not know very much about her. However, Liu Jingyun did! There were many tall tales told about Ling Zichen in the Tang Sect.

    He was only thinking about whether the scientists in the Tang Sect would engage in mob violence if they were to catch a glimpse of what he was looking at now. Even though Tang Wulin was the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master...

    1

    Tang Wulin struggled for a moment before he chose to remove his arm atst. This was done to prevent any awkwardness between them when she woke up.

    Just as he was about to carefully pull his arm out, Ling Zhi Chen said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Please let me sleep for a little while longer.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. He lowered his head to look at her and found that her eyes remained closed. She was truly beautiful when she was calm. She looked just like a cute little kitten as she was curled up and leaning against him.

    Tang Wulin was about to say something. He opened his mouth, but he did not manage to speak. On the other hand, Ling Zichen¡¯s breathing sounded more and more even again.

    Tang Wulin discovered that though Ling Zichen was not a powerful soul master, she was very skilled at controlling her body. Otherwise, he would not have failed to notice that she was awake earlier. However, when he saw that her saliva had begun to drip onto his shoulder, he could confirm that she was finally sleeping soundly.

    The car continued its smooth journey to Heaven Dou City. Ling Zichen, still sleeping soundly against Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder, suddenly sat upright. Tang Wulin felt as the weight on his arm lightened while the warmth he felt turned into coldness. He instinctively turned his head to look toward her.

    Ling Zichen had yet to open her eyes. She leaned on the seat and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I was only borrowing your shoulder for a moment. You¡¯re the one that has taken advantage of me. We don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips moved. He wanted to reply to her, ¡®Who wants to take advantage of you anyway?¡¯ However, he was a man. He would still need to remain a gentleman, so he did not say anything in the end. Moreover, he could not forget how Ling Zichen kept calling out for her father earlier.

    Such a powerful woman had a fragile side to her as well.

    ¡°Sect Master, Sister Ling, we¡¯re here.¡± Liu Jingyun drove the car into the underground garage and opened the door for Tang Wulin and Ling Zichen.

    Both of them got down from the car in session. Ling Zichen walked forward with long strides as if she was trying to stay a certain distance from Tang Wulin.

    Liu Jingyun nced at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin sensed Liu Jingyun¡¯s eyes on him and he felt that it was a rather strange look.

    Tang Wulin red at him. Liu Jingyun hastily stopped looking, but the smile on his lips still remained. It was precisely because he was acquainted with Ling Zichen for a long time, he would be able to tell that Ling Zichen treated Tang Wulin differently. Ling Zichen was usually as prickly as a porcupine, but she would always step forward bravely at a crucial juncture. She was a ¡®goddess¡¯ that was admired by those geeky male scientists.

    They boarded the elevator and entered the Tang Sect¡¯s underground world in Heaven Dou City. Tang Wulin knew this ce well and its pathway was very familiar to him. Ling Zichen walked in front of him the whole time while he followed right behind her.

    As they advanced along the path, they inevitably encountered people in the Tang Sect and Tang Wulin discovered an interesting phenomenon. The Tang Sect¡¯s disciples would immediately stop upon meeting Ling Zichen, then instinctively retreat by one step before they addressed her respectfully as ¡®Director Ling¡¯. There were also some disciples that addressed her as ¡®President Ling¡¯ and then they noticed Tang Wulin¡¯s presence. The respect in their expressions remained the same, but they appeared to be relieved before they greeted Tang Wulin.

    What sort of ce did this woman actually hold in everyone¡¯s hearts?

    ¡°Old Cao, where are you?¡± Ling Zichen dialed a number on her soulmunicator as she walked ahead. Tang Wulin could not help staggering upon listening to her form of address. With much effort, he relied on his amazing coordination to stand firmly.

    Old Cao... It was obvious who she was calling.

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s heart, he had a huge amount of respect for the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo. Thus, he was genuinely taken aback by how this woman before his eyes addressed them.

    Moreover, Li Zichen did not address ¡®Old Cao¡¯ in a disrespectful, rigid tone. She sounded like she was addressing him casually, like he was a member of her family.

    Ling Zichen turned around and red at Tang Wulin when he moved out of shock. She mumbled ¡®Hmm¡¯ into themunicator twice. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not utter a word because he was well aware that he was incapable of outspeaking this woman here. He decided he might as well remain silent. She had the audacity to address the Heartless Douluo in such a way, yet Liu Jingyun¡¯s expression remained unchanged. It was apparent that she had been using this term for quite some time.

    They came all the way to the Heartless Douluo¡¯s office. When Tang Wulin saw the Limit Douluo, the first thought he had was, ¡®Please transfer Director Ling back here...¡¯.

    ¡°Old Cao.¡± Ling Zichen whose expression had been icy cold all this while finally cracked into a smile upon seeing the Heartless Douluo. She took a skipping step and charged forward, pouncing into Cao Dezhi¡¯s arms.

    The Heartless Douluo whose expression was normally reserved and serious had already burst into a smile. He caressed her long hair affectionately. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re a grown woman now, yet you¡¯re till hopping around like a child.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt as if ten thousand mechas just surged across his chest. He badly wanted to yell. ¡®That¡¯s not what she¡¯s usually like!¡¯

    Cao Dezhi smiled and said to Tang Wulin, ¡°Sect Master.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Your Excellency.¡± Tang Wulin instinctively stood upright and saluted Cao Dezhi with a military salute. It was a habit he picked up from the Blood God Army years ago. More than anything else, this man remained Blood One of the Blood God Army in his heart.

    Liu Jingyun closed the door and left, leaving the three of them in the room. Cao Dezhi patted Ling Zichen, who was still snuggling on his chest and unwilling to leave. ¡°Alright, we have serious matters to discuss.¡±

    Ling Zichen loosened her grip. The three of them took a seat and Tang Wulin exined Long Yeyue¡¯s message once again.

    ¡°So what do you have in mind then?¡± asked Cao Dezhi.

    Tang Wulin pondered for a moment. He took a nce at Ling Zichen. Ling Zichen red at him. ¡°What is it? Something that I¡¯m not allowed to listen to, huh?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Your Excellency, I hope that I can discuss the n with you in private. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Director Ling, but I¡¯m worried that she might end up revealing it.¡±

    Ling Zichen immediately leaped up. ¡°Tang Wulin, what do you mean? Are you calling me an airhead?¡±

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re the one that said that, not me. I¡¯m only thinking that the fewer people that are aware of the n¡¯s details, the better it is.¡±

    Ling Zichen raised her hand and pointed at him. ¡°Who are you calling a big sister?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Zichen, take a rest in the next room. I shall call you in a moment. You¡¯re not allowed to behave disrespectfully to the Sect Master,¡± said Cao Dezhi with a glum expression.

    Ling Zichen took a nce at him and scoffed in rage. She turned around and walked to the resting lounge by the side.

    Cao Dezhi muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯m going to exin the details regarding the War God Hall to you.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°alright.¡±

    Cao Dezhi said, ¡°As a Federation-owned soul master¡¯s organization, the War God Hall is the melting pot of all the powerhouses in the Federation. Their headquarters is located in the mountainous area of the West Mountain. That area ispletely under military control. Other than the War God Hall, it is guarded by the Central Army Corps under the directmand of the Federation. The Central Army Corps is mainly in charge of protecting Mingdu and it is one of the most formidable armies in the Federation, on par with the Sea God Army. Thus, you will need to go through the Central Army Corps in order to enter the War God Hall¡¯s headquarters. This is because the headquarters is located in the core region of the Central Army Corps.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in slight astonishment, ¡°The War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master is the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie. He is the regimentalmander of Sea God Army, but why is the War God Hall located inside of the Central Army Corps?¡±

    Cao Dezhi answered, ¡°This is the Federation¡¯s attempt at bncing power. Chen Xinjie is the big brother in the military, but he is not the big brother overall. There needs to be a bnce in the military as well as the parliament. If not, it will result in big trouble when an issue arises in a ce of concentrated forces. The War God Hall is in the Central Army Corps not only for its own protection, but also so that they can keep an eye on the War God Hall. As a result, the War God Hall and the Central Army corps have be the military¡¯s two great factions. The rtionship between both of them is not considered overly friendly.¡±

 Chapter 1661 - The Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 1661: The Discussion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There was a look of deep concentration in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can we use it to our advantage?¡±

    Cao Dezhi said, ¡°That will depend on your capabilities. I can go into more of the relevant details, but we¡¯ll do thatter. Let¡¯s talk about the situation rted to the War God Hall.¡±

    ¡°Even though War God Hall is located in the West Mountain, it¡¯s not at the surface. The eighteen levels of the War God Hall are also known as the eighteen levels of hell. Its entrance is located at the apex of the highest mountain in the Mingdu West Mountain area. The entire War God Hall is situated inside of the mountain¡¯s peak. It¡¯s divided into eighteen levels and every one is guarded by a War God.¡±

    ¡°The War God Hall was initially established to encourage military powerhouses to challenge one another. The winner will receive rewards and an honorable reputation upon seeding at the challenge. It is also the quickest method of elevating one¡¯s military rank. Anyone who is an official member of the military can be promoted to lieutenant general regardless of one¡¯s original military rank if one is able to fight through all eighteen levels of that War God Hall.¡±

    1

    Tang Wulin was astonished. ¡°Lieutenant general? Such a promotion is a little bit much, isn¡¯t it?¡± He had been in the military before, so he was well aware of how difficult it was to be promoted.

    Cao Dezhi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as it sounds. The final level of the War God Hall is guarded by the Hall Master. In other words, it¡¯s utterly impossible for a person to pass without possessing the ability of a Limit Douluo. On the other hand, what is the military rank of lieutenant general to a Limit Douluo in the federal military? Thus, it¡¯s more of a gimmick. For the military officers, it¡¯s even more important for them to pass through the earlier levels. They would be promoted by one additional rank for every level passed regardless of the method. As a result, many high-ranking military officers will use this to elevate their military ranks. In simpler terms, going from a middling rank to that of a general is a huge threshold for a military officer. However, if he can pass through the first level of the War God Hall, he would be promoted by one rank and be a general. Thus, the existence of the War God Hall is to motivate military officers to cultivate with more effort so that they take this shortcut and get a promotion.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°What about the situation inside the War God Hall? Are there any protective measures?¡±

    Cao Dezhi answered, ¡°The eighteen levels of the War God Hall have more than just the eighteen War Gods. There are the War God Hall¡¯s numerous powerhouses. Every level of War God Hall is slightly different from the other. I¡¯ll give you the specifics one by one. However, there is an advantage to being in the War God Hall. As long as you can make your way into the first level and begin your journey through the War God Hall, the Central Army Corps will not be allowed to enter. The War God Hall upholds a tradition known as ¡®Safe Harbor¡¯. Meaning, if a military officer hasmitted a crime and then enters the War God Hall, the military is not allowed to capture him before he leaves the ce. On the other hand, his offence will be reduced with every level he passes inside. In fact, it¡¯s even possible for him to receive a special pardon if he can make it through all eighteen levels of the War God Hall.¡±

    Tang Wulin was shocked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean if a military officer hasmitted a most heinous crime, the War God Hall will just be his sanctuary?¡±

    Cao Dezhi replied, ¡°Still depends on one¡¯s capabilities. What are the abilities needed for one to enter the War God Hall and make the ce a sanctuary? I¡¯ll be damned if anyone thatmits the most heinous crime will be allowed to leave given Chen Xinjie¡¯s character. He abhors evil and sees it as a deadly foe. Thus, a guilty military officer that is able to benefit from the War God Hall is most likely when the crime is pardonable. Entering the hall aftermitting a terrible crime is no different from walking right into a trap.¡±

    The War God Hall¡¯s situation was obviously moreplicated than Tang Wulin had imagined. He had been gathering some reports rted to the War God Hall recently. However, the majority of the them came from superficial inspections while the information provided by Cao Dezhi this time was vital.

    ...

    Waiting in the meeting room, Ling Zichen was already growing impatient. She was under the assumption that the discussion between Tang Wulin and Cao Dezhi wouldst less than half an hour, but two hours had passed in the blink of an eye. At no point did anyonee over to inform her that she could enter.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, you¡¯re a b*st*rd for not letting me in this. Just you wait!¡±

    ¡°Aww. Who¡¯s fault is it that our little Zichen is so exasperated?!¡± There was a voice tinged with mockery.

    Ling Zichen raised her head and looked up to see the Amorous Douluo appearing before her with a smile.

    Ling Zichen rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll give me a scare showing up like this?¡±

    Zang Xin burst outughing. ¡°Are you even capable of being scared? If there werepetition for the most courageous person in the Tang Sect, the champion would have to be you. What¡¯s going on? Are you having a dispute with Tang Wulin?¡±

    Ling Zichen could not help feeling furious as soon as she heard Zang Xin mention Tang Wulin. ¡°That boy is obviously here to discuss the n of action. As a participant, he refuses to allow me to sit in on the discussion. Is that a dispute?¡±

    Zang Xin chuckled. ¡°The Sect Master may be young, but he has experienced many things in life and has a meticulous thought process. Naturally, he would have his reasons if he kept you from taking part in the discussion.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. All of you favor him, right? Ever since he joined the Tang Sect, all of you don¡¯t love me anymore.¡± Ling Zichen pouted her lips like a little girl.

    Tang Wulin might be surprised if he were to see her look at that point.

    Zang Xin walked up to her and rubbed her head. ¡°Why would we stop loving you? We¡¯ve always treated you like our own child. Alright, alright. If you¡¯re truly discontent, how about I help you to give him a good beatingter?¡±

    Ling Zichen pouted her lips. ¡°You won¡¯t because he¡¯s the Sect Master. Anyhow, all of you are in favor of him.¡±

    Zang Xin said, ¡°Zichen, don¡¯t always brood like a child. When Old Cao and me are old, the Tang Sect will need your support. You¡¯ve been spending some time with Wulin too, so you should be able to see how exceptional he is. Old Cao and I have always felt that our choice back then was absolutely correct. We established Wulin¡¯s identity one step before Shrek Academy. Trust me when I say that he will certainly lead the Tang Sect to glory. However, he is under immense stress as well. Try to walk a mile in his shoes. If you were him, what would you do?¡±

    Ling Zichen was stunned for a moment. In her eyes, Tang Wulin was usually calm and quiet. However, he seemed to be deep in thought frequently, and she had no idea what he was thinking about. He did not seem to have any time for himself all this while as he was constantly cultivating or pondering. Although she could not possibly take a stroll in the pathways of his mind, she only needed to think about Tang Wulin¡¯s circumstances after listening to Zang Xin¡¯s words to feel the immense stress that he felt.

    ¡°With him being under so many burdens, we hope that you can help him and be a reliable helping hand. You are the brains of our Tang Sect and are in control of our most advanced technology. You are also reputed to be the number one scientist in the history of the Tang Sect. Old Cao and I have always known that you are the most intelligent person in the world. If you can help Tang Wulin out and both of youplement each other, you two will be ever-victorious!¡±

    Ling Zichen pouted her lips and said, ¡°Who wants toplement him anyway?¡± Even though she was speaking in such a manner, the look on her face had softened a little.

    Zang Xin chuckled and said, ¡°The trust between the pair of you will need to be cultivated through mutual experience, just like how you won¡¯t trust himpletely now. If you want to gain the other person¡¯s trust, then you have to go the extra mile to earn it. I believe that all of you will certainly be able to do that. You are all good children and we are going to protect you so you can grow healthily.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Meanwhile, the door to the meeting room had opened, and Tang Wulin walked in.

    ¡°Director Ling, pleasee in for a moment. Oh, you¡¯re here too, Your Excellency.¡±

    Zang Xin smiled as he patted Ling Zichen on the back. ¡°Go ahead. All the best.¡±

 Chapter 1662 - Underworld King Reappeared

    <h4>Chapter 1662: Underworld King Reappeared</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ling Zichen rolled her eyes at Tang Wulin. She walked to his front in long strides and scoffed coldly before going into the room.

    Tang Wulin through a helpless expression at Zang Xin who replied with a look offort.

    1

    By the time Tang Wulin and Ling Zichen walked out from the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters, it was dark outside. However, they were not nning to spend the night in Heaven Dou City. They would return to Shrek Academy the same night and began the preliminary stage of the preparation work.

    They say ¡®time and tide wait for no man¡¯. There was no time for them to procrastinate anymore.

    Liu Jingyun drove the soul car, but he had a constant feeling that something about the atmosphere was off. Compared to the situation when they were heading to Heaven Dou City, Ling Zichen seemed to be acting colder. On the other hand, Tang Wulin looked to be deep in thoughts. He had no idea what was on Tang Wulin¡¯s mind, but there seemed to be an additional wisp of estrangement in the rtionship between Tang Wulin and Ling Zichen.

    Were they quarrelling? Liu Jingyun dared not inquire in any case.

    The soul car gradually elerated as it drove on the highway. Liu Jingyun focused all of his attention on driving and did not look at the situation in the backseat anymore. He did not want to overthink the rtionship between Tang Wulin and Ling Zichen. Deep inside, he was hoping that they would be able to form some sort of deeper connection. That way, he could be more rxed around Ling Zichen in the future.

    All of a sudden, Liu Jingyun felt as if he was in a trance. The soul car was at a constant temperature, but the piercing cold sensation seemed to radiate from his bones.

    Could it be that this was triggered by some sort of emotional fluctuation from the people behind him? This was the first thought he had on his mind. However, he soon felt that no, that was not the case.

    Just as he was about to warn his passengers, a zing hot sensation suddenly radiated from his back. The soul car shook abruptly, and a gust of wind blew into the car through the roof, forcefully decelerating the vehicle at once. However, he managed to swerve without causing losing control.

    The night was lit by golden radiance. With that golden glow illuminating the path ahead, Liu Jingyun could finally see that the area in front of them had turned gray.

    A figure walked slowly toward them from therge stretch of gray. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body was covered with golden scales as he floated through the sky. He gazed into the distant colorless region where the man wasing out from.

    It was not his first time encountering this person. Tang Wulin had been jolted awake long before Liu Jingyun noticed that something was off. He had used his Golden Dragon w to tear open the car¡¯s roof and charged into the sky. He did not attempt to escape because he would never leave Liu Jingyun and Ling Zichen behind. Moreover, since the opponent was here, he must have been well-prepared.

    Tang Wulin had been careless because the opponent had disappeared for such a long time. In addition, the distance between Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect was the same distance as the original Shrek City and Heaven Dou City. Tang Wulin did not expect that the opponent would choose to make a move at this ce with so many Limit Douluos overseeing both locations.

    Nevertheless, the opponent was here, and there was no doubt that he was here for him.

    ¡°Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa!¡± shouted Tang Wulin in a deep voice.

    Yes, the man walking out from the colorless world, with his entire body covered in crystal-like gray battle armor, was the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa. He was a genuine quasigod-ranked Limit Douluo.

    With every step he took, the surrounding gray hue turned clearer. d in his armor, he looked just like he was taking a stroll out from the world of the dead. The Underworld King Sword in his hand emitted a faint ghastly glow. It was as if the crystal-clear sword was carved out of a gray crystal.

    Thest time Tang Wulin encountered the Underworld King Douluo, he was but a Soul Douluo. He did not even manage to struggle when this person confronted him back then. On the other hand, it feltpletely different this time.

    That being the case, because Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base had reached a certain level, he was able to perceive the power of Ha Luosa even more clearly.

    It felt exactly like the first time he fought against the abyss in the Blood God Army¡¯s abyssal passage. Tang Wulin was a Hyper Douluo and was even capable of challenging an ordinary Limit Douluo. Nevertheless, he still felt iparably weak when he was confronted by the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa.

    He was well aware that this was a man that was close to ascending to Godhood.

    1

    Tang Wulin was not that concerned about his own safety because he had the fail-safe which would allow him to escape. As a result, he appeared unusually calm.

    In fact, he was actually rather excited to be encountering the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa. He was constantly feeling like he had hit a bottleneck in his cultivation recently. Under such circumstances, there was no other matter that would be more beneficial to his elevation than facing the pressure of a life and death situation. Thus, the first thought he had when he saw the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa was ¡®It¡¯s about time¡¯.

    1

    Ha Luosa walked forward step by step. His gait appeared to be slow, but his Undeworld Hell seemed to be rising under the silent influence of his footsteps. When the Underworld Hell had fully manifested, he was like a God.

    Just as Tang Wulin was sizing him up and down, he was also looking at Tang Wulin.

    He finally understood the reason behind Spirit Pagoda¡¯s numerous messages practically, beseeching him to intervene. The organization was paying a high price in exchange for him taking action once again.

    Already the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy, this young man was growing at far too rapid a pace.

    Ha Luosa was a Limit Douluo-ranked evil soul master, but he was also a legend in the world of soul masters. He was able to elevate to his current cultivation base in a short period of time. It was definitely not something that could be achieved by depending just on his natural talent. There was also his level of perception, hard work and many other attributes that led to this achievement.

    It had not been a long time since hest saw this young man. To his surprise, the opponent had gone from a Soul Douluo to a Hyper Douluo.

    Floating in midair, Tang Wulin felt like the zing hot sun. He was enticing a scorching blood essence fluctuation that suppressed his Underworld Hell slightly.

    It was even more terrifying that he could see potential in Tang Wulin. He could not estimate how far this young man could go in the future.

    On the Douluo Continent, it was a given that a quasigod had reached perfection, but he predicted that Tang Wulin would be able to go beyond such perfection. He could not help feeling an uncontroble bloodlust building inside him.

    Every message ryed from the Spirit Pagoda had expressed the organization¡¯s fear of Tang Wulin over and over again. Furthermore, they repeatedly mentioned that if this young man was not finished off as soon as possible, he could possibly be the next As Douluo. By then, it would result in a tremendous effect on the Spirit Pagoda as well as the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Upon analysis, the Underworld King Douluo still came over personally, despite the Holy Spirit Cult being busy with important operations. He hade to specifically settle this issue before it could be troublesome in the future.

    They would never allow another As Douluo to exist.

    Atst, Ha Luosa stopped walking when he was about one hundred meters away from Tang Wulin¡¯s soul car. He raised the Underworld King Sword in his hand slowly.

    ¡°Today is not your lucky day, it seems,¡± said Ha Luosa indifferently.

    Tang Wulin smiled. He used his Golden Dragon King Bloodline to resist the bone-piercingly bitter cold as he was confronted by the Underworld King Douluo¡¯s exceedingly terrifying aura.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s my luck to be able to meet you at this moment.¡±

    For some reason, Ha Luosa felt rather uneasy as he looked at Tang Wulin¡¯s friendly smile.

    At his rank, his instinctual sense for danger was extremely. As soon as he had an ominous feeling, he immediately made a move without the slightest hesitation.

    He lifted his hands simultaneously and used the middle finger of his right hand to flick the Underworld King Sword. There was a crisp ¡®ding¡¯, and all the gray color in their surroundings suddenly surged and rolled outward like an enormous flower in bloom.

    1

 Chapter 1663 - Please Have Some Confidence In Me

    <h4>Chapter 1663: Please Have Some Confidence In Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin descended from the sky like a golden meteor at this very moment. Liu Jingyun could only hear an iparably loud booming explosion inside the car. Even though he had already gathered his soul power to resist the explosive noise, he still felt the humming afterward. On the other hand, everything before his eyes had already turnedpletely golden in color.

    Tang Wulin ferociously mmed onto the ground after descending from the sky. Golden airwaves burst out from his body apanied by zing hot Dragon Air that transformed into a gigantic dragon¡¯s head over dozens of meters in diameter. It forcefully resisted the gray airflow that was surging at the front while roaring aloud to stop the gray airflow from seeping into the soul car behind Tang Wulin.

    The pink silhouette surged skyward and was about to engage in action when the person could only feel a wave of ghastly coldness radiating through her entire body. Soon after, she felt as if her entire body was about to be frozen including her spirit and soul.

    Speckles of radiance illuminated on the pink mecha as tremendous energy transformed into a protective shield that enshrouded around her body for protection.

    Ling Zichen could not help drawing in a cold breath as she looked at the battlefield.

    She was not a soul master. She relied on some technological methods to make herself slightly more powerful than an ordinary person. A major part of the reason that drove her to devote her life to scientific research was because she was not a soul master. She always wanted the technology developed from her research to surpass all soul masters some day. She wanted all the soul masters to bow before her submissively and wanted to use technology as a means to surpass natural endowments.

    She had been doing this all her life and was making breakthroughs over and over again. It was precisely the repeated breakthroughs that gave her more confidence.

    Yet, she could not help having a change of countenance as she looked at the scene unfolding before her eyes while simultaneously calcting the strength of the core energy produced during the collision earlier.

    Was this the power of a top-ranked soul master? She could clearly feel that the aura emitted from Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa had already surpassed all the soul masters that she had ever encountered before.

    Judging from individual fighting capacity, even the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi seemed to be inferior to Ha Luosa.

    Yet, Tang Wulin kept proceeding without the slightest bit of hesitation by blocking the attacks himself when confronted by an opponent like this. Moreover, he had used his body to shield them from Ha Luosa¡¯s first attack.

    ¡®Did this boy yield to me when we were sparring earlier?¡¯

    Liu Jingyun had already charged out from the car at present. A clear and melodious sword hum was heard as his battle armor rapidly appeared on his body. The soul rings underneath his feet shimmered and transformed into a white dragon to support his body flying towards the sky. A white sword appeared in his hand and the hilt of the sword took the form of a dragon¡¯s head. It shook its head and wagged its tail like a living creature.

    It was precisely his martial soul, Flying Dragon Sword.

    The sound of horse¡¯s hoofs ttered in the darkness as gigantic silhouettes slowly appeared. At the same time, there were numerous dark silhouettes that appeared out of the gray world. It was precisely Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa¡¯s underworld legion.

    The underworld legion led by the twelve underworld¡¯s terrifying knights were gathering from all directions.

    The gray color and golden color dissolved simultaneously, revealing Tang Wulin and Ha Luosa on the ground.

    Ha Luosa looked at the three-word battle armor on Tang Wulin¡¯s body and indifferently said, ¡°You sure are growing fast. What a waste that you won¡¯t stand a chance to grow more in the future.¡±

    The Underworld King Sword in his hand was gently swung and stabbed into the air.

    The gray world turned translucent at once. All the gray fog turnedpletely crystal at this very moment. Tang Wulin¡¯s body almost instantaneously transformed into a gray crystal-like statue. He stood erect over there without budging at all.

    In the sky, Ling Zichen could only feel as if her heart had jumped up to her throat. Meanwhile, a gigantic silhouette abruptly appeared in the dark sky as a gigantic light de descended and stabbed toward her body.

    Ling Zichen instinctively fell back at lightning speed. A pair of short spears had alreadynded into her grasp without her notice as two streams of beams that appeared thin shot out towards the gray light de.

    ¡°Boom...¡± Violent booming noise exploded into a world of pink color in the sky. A Death Knight d in heavy armor all over his body appeared over there but was continuously sted back by the explosion.

    A dragon¡¯s roar was heard as a white dragon seized the opportunity tounch an attack and ferociously smashed into the Death Knight¡¯s chest giving out a deep, low noise. The Death Knight was pushed back from the collision.

    Ling Zichen did not pursue and attack. Pink radiance gushed out from her back to drive her to the ground. She simultaneously tossed out the short spears in her hands towards the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa.

    Ha Luosa¡¯s gaze remained fixated on Tang Wulin all this time. In fact, he did not even bother to take a nce at Ling Zichen before he once again swung his long and slim Underworld King Sword. The two short spears suddenly turned into gray crystals in the air. Moreover, the short spears remained frozen over there without moving.

    ¡°This is a world that belongs to me and I¡¯m going to annihte it!¡± As he was speaking, the Underworld King Sword was already pointing towards Tang Wulin¡¯s body which was frozen in a crystal statue.

    ¡°No!¡± Ling Zichen shouted aloud. The pink radiance abruptly expanded and blocked before Tang Wulin¡¯s body in a split second. At the same time, the pink color emitted on her body suddenly turned bright red during that very moment. A gush of terrifying energy fluctuation abruptly burst forth from her body.

    One would discover under close inspection that the energy core spots on her body shot out energy fluctuations that were at least ten times more powerful than before during this very moment. However, the energy was wild and rampant as it fluctuated in an exceedingly unstable manner.

    The Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa¡¯s Underworld King Sword that had arrived before Tang Wulin¡¯s body was forced to pause during that split second beforeing into contact with his body.

    Ha Luosa was forced into pausing despite his cultivation base. One could only imagine how terrifying the energy emitted from Ling Zichen¡¯s body was at this moment.

    Red radiance gushed out and smashed into Tang Wulin¡¯s body that was turned into a crystal statue. He was immediately sted to the back from the impact. On the other hand, Ling Zichen relied on the expulsive force to charge toward Ha Luosa at lightning speed.

    Ha Luosa had no choice but to face this woman atst. He subconsciously muttered in his mouth. ¡°Where did this crazy womane from?¡± He had already transformed himself into a bolt of gray lightning that moved horizontally without the courage to brace Ling Zichen¡¯s collision.

    On the other hand, the ground suddenly changed color at this moment. The original gray color was suddenly enshrouded by ayer of piercing gold-red color. A vine shimmering with bright golden gloss bored out from below the ground and wrapped around Li Zichen who was about to pursue Ha Luosa.

    At the same time, a familiar voice was heard in Ling Zichen¡¯s ears. ¡°Please have some confidence in me. Quickly withdraw your energy.¡±

    ¡°Roar roar roar...¡± Thousands of dragons roared into the air in a split second. Streams of gold-red dragon patterns emerged on the surface of the ground. The resonant dragon¡¯s roar sounded deafening while the thick blood essence fluctuation surprisingly tainted the entire gray world with ayer of gold-red color.

    The statue in the distance exploded with a loud boom. Tang Wulin d in three-word battle armor was already floating in the sky at present. His figure swelled out to three timesrger than before. Seven-colored radiance indistinctly shimmered on his thick golden armor. His battle armor was obviously much thicker and heavier than ordinary three-word battle armor. A crisp nging sound was heard as Tang Wulin walked forward step by step.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s three-word battle armor was obviously different now. In fact, the thick and heavy golden battle armor even appeared to be slightly bloated but it was also exuding the steadiness of a mountain.

    The Blood Golden Dragon Domain halo was fully unleashed underneath his feet. The gold-red giant dragons rising from underground were precisely meant to hide the domain.

    For some unknown reason, his three-word battle armor seemed to be slightly different from other three-word battle armors in Ha Luosa¡¯s eyes. However, he could not specifically tell how it was different and could only sense that the thick and heavy battle armor seemed to be hiding something.

    The long and slim Golden Dragon Spear had already appeared in Tang Wulin¡¯s grasp. He pointed to the Underworld King from the distance. Following the unleashing of Blood Golden Dragon Domain, the aura of Tang Wulin¡¯s entire person was surging straight up, especially his zing hot blood essence fluctuation that had ascended to perfection in a split second.

 Chapter 1664 - Frontal Collision

    <h4>Chapter 1664: Frontal Collision</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. Divine radiance shed once in his eyes as a five meters wide stream of gold-red radiance spread out from underneath his feet and linked him up to Ha Luosa in a split second.

    Ha Luosa could only feel as the aura of his entire body was suddenly suppressed. The iparably rich Golden Dragon King¡¯s blood essence that came surging from all directions was actually suppressing his bloodline. In the next moment, the gold-red radiance had already approached him like a tempestuous wave.

    It was even more terrifying when the tempestuous wave suddenly condensed at one spot in the very moment it approached him. It transformed into the sharp tip of the Golden Dragon Spear.

    The King¡¯s Path and Final Stake were unleashed.

    It was the perfectbination of Tang Wulin¡¯s two great original spear techniques that he had thoroughly mastered. Under the amplification of Blood Golden Dragon Domain, these attacks burst forth with an unprecedented attacking ability. This strike was absolutely capable of matching a Limit Douluo¡¯s standard.

    At present, Ling Zichen had already received her ¡®divinemunication¡¯. She stabilized her special set of divine mecha with great effort just in time to witness the scene.

    It felt as if there were countless gold-red giant dragons that rose within her visual field before projecting gigantic light shadows to protect Tang Wulin. On the other hand, Tang Wulin seemed to have transformed into the dominator of this world. His spear had not only been used to attack the Underworld King but it had also left behind a deep impression in Ling Zichen¡¯s mind.

    She had never imagined that a man could make a disy of such domineering, majestic, and powerful aura. Was this how a real powerhouse¡¯s aura should be?

    Ha Luosa raised his head. He seemed to be performing this action that could not be any simpler just as the red-gold spear tip approached him. However, it was as if time and space were instantly frozen during the very moment when he raised his head.

    Large densely arranged stretches of whiteting-like striations suddenly appeared in his Blood Golden Dragon Domain. One could not help but feel intense fear upon looking at them.

    On the other hand, Ha Luosa¡¯s eyes had already turned fully white at present.

    ¡°Ding!¡± The Underworld King Sword suddenly appeared at the spot as if it was present there since way before. The tip of the sword pointed onto the spear tip and gave out a crisp sound.

    No airwaves were unleashed but the gold-red color rapidly disintegrated.

    The gold-red giant dragons were crushed in a sorrowful howl. All the gold-red color in the surroundings was fading rapidly. On the other hand, the gray-white color filled with deathly stillness earlier once again flooded the space between heaven and earth. Countless souls of the dead creatures were resurrected in it and transformed into the underworld legion that charged towards Tang Wulin.

    Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa, also known as the Underworld Monarch of Holy Spirit Cult was undoubtedly the most peaked person amongst the evil soul masters. At this very moment, he burst forth with his true abilities.

    Tang Wulin could feel that Ha Luosa¡¯s upper body swayed ever so slightly when he came into contact with Tang Wulin¡¯s spear. However, his body had only swayed for one moment.

    Tang Wulin was feeling content at his performance with the spear earlier. When he was confronted with immense pressure, the Final Stake was unleashed with the most powerful spear¡¯s consciousness that he had ever experienced. He could finally feel the slight tinge of the spear¡¯s essence atst.

    Every step of the evolution from spear¡¯s consciousness to spearsoul then to spearspirit would result in a qualitative leap.

    Tang Wulin had but a Hyper Douluo¡¯s cultivation base and yet he was capable of repressing a peaked person like Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa. It was already enough for Tang Wulin to be proud of himself.

    However, the crisis had also arrived soon after. His three-word battle armor domain was almost crushed into pieces by force. Even the radiance emitted from his battle armor had dimmed a little. The underworld legion had already arrived from all directions while Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa was also walking toward him step by step.

    In the encirclement of Death Knights, Liu Jingyu was already in imminent danger. Ling Zichen managed to stabilize the situation by saving him in time. Ha Luosa¡¯s Underworld Hell sealed all the areas in the surroundings such that it was utterly impossible to get a signal to send out a message.

    He chose tounch a surprise attack right in the middle between Shrek Academy and Heaven Dou City. It was still far from both sides so it was not that easy for people to discover that something was happening here.

    Two human skeletons with odd-shaped bones pounced toward Tang Wulin. Their gigantic bone sabers over a few meters in length stabbed forward.

    Golden radiance shimmered in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. His broken domain had not affected his willpower to fight. His left foot took a step forward and stepped onto the ground. The gravity around his body in the range of one hundred meters in diameter alternated. This had turned all the souls of the dead creatures within this area into flying dust as an area was emptied out.

    It was the Gravitational Controlunched with the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone!

    Meanwhile, a sword tip arrived in a sh. Ha Luosa¡¯s silhouette turned crystal clear. It was the inevitable Underworld King Sword!

    Tang Wulin pointed forward with the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. The spear tip pulsated and unleashed thousands of golden rays. He unleashed his Thousand using Fingers!

    ¡°Ding!¡± Another crisp sound was heard. Tang Wulin¡¯s body violently shook as he fell back. However, he used his left hand to push against the ground to propel his body into flying away horizontally just in time to dodge the second sword tip. It was the Tang Sect¡¯s Technique, Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon.

    His entire silhouette turned illusionary soon after as well. He adopted the Ghost Perplexing Track in his gait and conjured thousands of spear tips from the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand to attack Ha Luosa from all directions.

    Ha Luosa¡¯s movements appeared to be maintaining a rhythm all this time. He did not speed up or slow down but every time he stabbed with his sword, he would certainly mess up Tang Wulin¡¯s spear tip such that Tang Wulin would need to try every means avable to neutralize it.

    Death was invading from the surroundings while Underworld King Douluo¡¯s terrifying attacks wereing from the front. Tang Wulin was steadily being forced into retreat. The Dragon Air on his body was seen fluctuating yet he still managed to resist the attacks with great efforts.

    This person could not be left alive! Murderous intent rose in Ha Luosa¡¯s mind at present. Even though he had yet to spare no effort inunching his attack, he had truly utilized his domain power during the previous round of attacks. It was an absolutely unpleasant feeling to withstand the offense of such level even for a powerhouse that had recently elevated to Limit Douluo-rank. However, Tang Wulin managed to forcefully endure the process.

    ¡®It is truly too terrifying. This young man is only a Hyper Douluo but he is already equipped with such abilities. Perhaps, he will truly have the capability to challenge me when he bes a Limit Douluo.¡¯

    Moreover, why was his soul power so rich and thick. It seemed like both sides had only engaged in a few rounds of fights yet the consumption of soul power was absolutely huge during the intensebat. The consumption of soul power in a Hyper Douluo fighting against a quasigod would be even higher but Tang Wulin did not appear weakened at all.

    Everything seemed to be proving that the young man before Ha Luosa¡¯s eyes was extraordinary. He was capable of disying such powerful potential at his Hyper Douluo-rank. This was the most fearful part of him.

    It had already been quite a long time since Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa had achieved his quasigod-rank. It was precisely due to him standing on the stagnation point that he could see this clearly. He was well aware of how difficult it was for a person to sessfully breakthrough to Godhood. The person would have to struggle free from the ne¡¯s pressure and reach the same level as the ne. It was almost impossible for the person to achieve that without being epted by the Divine Realm and the protection of a Godhood.

    This was also the reason why he had joined the Holy Spirit Cult. It was because the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s n had genuinely given him a chance that could theoretically work.

    On the other hand, even though Tang Wulin had yet to achieve the same level as Ha Luosa, he could clearly sense the power of this young man¡¯s potential. In fact, Ha Luosa felt like the young man could even possibly break past Limit Douluo in the future. It was too terrifying.

    He would never allow such a situation to happen because if this was the case, a brand new Divine Realm could possibly be created. On the other hand, Douluo Continent would gain a new controller once again following the creation of the Divine Realm and the unpredictability would be too high. At the very least, Godhood from the Divine Realm would never possibly allow the evil soul masters like them to ascend into Godhood.

    At the thought of this, Ha Luosa suddenly stopped attacking. Countless spear tipsnded on his gray battle armor at once and gave outpact shing noises.

    It was not an easy feat for Golden Dragon Spear to attempt to pierce through four-word battle armor despite being so powerful. It had only managed to leave behind scratches of spear¡¯s marks on the surface of his battle armor.

    Just as Tang Wulin was astonished that Ha Luosa was not resisting him and was about tounch an even more powerful attack, Ha Luosa¡¯s eyes turned white once again. The gray-white color was filled with deathly stillness this time.

 Chapter 1665 - Death Wither

    <h4>Chapter 1665: Death Wither</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin saw Ha Luosa suddenly thrust the Underworld King Sword into the ground in front of him.

    At once, a gray-white radiance bloomed outward like a flower just entering full bloom with his body as its center point.

    Oh no!

    At the exact moment that the gray-white light began to spread out, Tang Wulin could sense that something was not right. He instinctively felt a looming danger and reacted to the situation almost subconsciously.

    The passing of time had changed in an instant. In the Underworld Hell domain, the Time Backtrack domain was suppressed to a certain extent. Even so, it still managed to slow the speed at which Ha Luosaunched his attack.

    A loud booming noise came from Tang Wulin as seven golden soul rings emerged on his body. It was the fifth soul ring that had exploded. The intense tremor allowed him to break free from the suppression of the domain around him, sting him out of it.

    Not only that, the Dragon Air on his body was also gushing out freely and created a mighty defensive barrier for him.

    The gray-white petals arrived after a momentary pause. The Dragon Air melted away almost as soon as it came into contact with the gray-white radiance. It could not even withstand it even for a moment. The petals were not only capable of melting energy away energy but also space. Where the gray-white petals passed, everything turned pitch-ck at once. With Ha Luosa¡¯s body as its center point, the ckness was filled with devouring power.

    It was the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa¡¯s eighth soul skill, the Death Wither!

    Tang Wulin would not even have needed to dodge if it had been the eighth soul skill of a Soul Douluo. However, one could only understand the terror of a quasigod¡¯s fully unleashed eighth soul skill by experiencing it.

    Although Tang Wulin reacted to the situation swiftly, his body had still been tainted by the gray-white color. His battle armor immediately disyed its formidable defenses trying to resist the gray-white hue. However, the gray-white light was acting just like a ravenous maggot. It was incapable of destroying Tang Wulin¡¯s battle armor as it had done to the Dragon Air, but it was corroding his battle armor rapidly. Huge patches of gray-white were appearing on Tang Wulin¡¯s armor, and it was also beginning to show signs of softening.

    Meanwhile, streams of electric light gushed out from Tang Wulin. It started off being blue and purple, but soon additional streams of seven colors were added. It did not continue to st outward, but turned back onto his body.

    Where the seven-colored radiance passed, it finally halted the spread of the terrifying gray-white color, but both the seven-colored radiance and the gray-white color were neutralizing one another rapidly.

    Tang Wulin drew in a cold breath. The seven-colored radiance was actually the elemental cmity stored up after countless agonizing attempts at Heavenly Refinement. It was the greatest force in the entire ne. In a sense, it could be considered a divine-ranked force. Nevertheless, the terrifying gray-white energy could still neutralize the elemental cmity. Tang Wulin was fortunate to have the help of elemental cmity. Otherwise, his suit of battle armor could very possibly be doomed.

    Ha Luosa¡¯s single strike was so frightful. If Tang Wulin had reacted slightly slower to it and ended up being tainted with more gray-white energy, perhaps he would have melted away at once just like his Dragon Air.

    ¡°That¡¯s the elemental origin!¡± Ha Luosa frowned deeply. Unbeknownst to Tang Wulin, the Underworld King Douluo was more astonished than he was.

    Ha Luosa¡¯s Death Wither contained his god-rankedprehension. He was a quasigod, which was only one step away from ascending to Godhood. The reason a quasigod was powerful was because he was already equipped with the characteristics of a God in a sense.

    The Death Wither was disying a god-ranked force. Thus, Ha Luosa assumed that the boy was doomed as soon as he saw Tang Wulin was tainted by a little bit of his gray-white energy. Even a single drop of the Death Wither could rapidly spread all over a person¡¯s body and dissolve itpletely.

    He had never expected that Tang Wulin could summon such arge amount of elemental origin power from his body and cleanse him of the Death Wither.

    Ha Luosa was incapable of using the Reaper power contained in Death Wither continuously. It would swiftly consume his energy.

    Both of them looked at one another. Underneath their calm eyes, their hearts were surging with emotions.

    Ha Luosa lifted the Underworld King Sword out of the ground and into the sky. A stream of des cut through the sky and arrived before Tang Wulin. He watched as the ninth soul ring on Ha Luosa¡¯s body began to glow.

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m doomed!¡±

    Judging by the Death Winter, he could tell that he would not be able to resist Ha Luosa¡¯s ninth soul skill. It would almost certainly result in his death.

    On the other hand, Ha Luosa was surprised to find that Tang Wulin was not trying to figure out a way to resist or escape. Instead, Tang Wulin twisted his body and swiftly threw the Golden Dragon Spear.

    The spear flew into the sky as it was not targeting Ha Luosa.

    Ha Luosa had started preparing tounch his ninth soul skill at present. He was preparing to risk exhausting himself to kill this boy as soon as possible and not give him any opportunity to run away.

    The golden radiance arrived almost instantaneously and pierced through a Death Knight. The incredible devouring power had no intention to let the underworld energy escape. It consumed and absorbed the energy rapidly.

    As the owner of Golden Dragon Spear, Tang Wulin immediately felt a gush of energy surge into his body. A stream of golden light had appeared before him as he threw the Golden Dragon Spear. It blocked the des unleashed by the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa just in time.

    ¡°Hum!¡± The golden radiance remained unmoved while the des dispersed. The barrage of des was unable to breach the golden radiance in the slightest.

    The golden radiance rapidly condensed. It thrust into the ground and stood upright to block Ha Luosa¡¯s attack.

    It was a golden trident covered with dazzling golden light. An enormous, sparkling diamond-shaped jewel was encrusted right below the center prong of the trident.

    Tang Wulin raised his hand and held the Sea God¡¯s Trident. Passing two of the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations gave him an affinity with it. He felt like he had merged with this divine weapon that his father had used in the past.

    He took a step forward and swung the Sea God¡¯s Trident. Golden halos wrapped around the area in a split second.

    The gray-white domain was rendered incapable of resisting the pulsing of the golden halos. It was as if these two entities were not supposed to be in the same space.

    Ha Luosa¡¯s pupils constricted as he prepared for his ninth soul skill. Three words appeared in his mind at once. They were ¡®super divine weapon¡¯!

    A divine weapon was a weapon used by someone that had ascended to Godhood or a weapon that carried a certain amount of a God¡¯s power. In turn, the super divine weapon was one that belonged to a rank-1 God in the legendary Divine Realm.

    Across the entire Douluo Continent, Ha Luosa knew of only one or two super divine weapons in existence. He had never expected that the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy before him was equipped with one.

    The presence of a super divine weapon could possibly reverse a course of events. Even a quasigod may not necessarily be able to achieve victory when confronted by a super divine weapon.

    He gave up on his ninth soul skill entirely. Ha Luosa quickly raised the Underworld King Sword in his hand in an attempt to touch the golden halos.

    However, the surrounding space seemed to have turned into oveppingyers in a split second. In less than a moment, he was already paralyzed. He could only watch helplessly as the gigantic golden trident struck him.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The impact sted Ha Luosa away as if he was a baseball. Tang Wulin¡¯s face was also ghastly pale as well.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body swayed and arrived at Ling Zichen and Liu Jingyun¡¯s side. He swept the golden trident across and conjured a magnificent golden halo. The halo exploded and sted all the Death Knights that encircled them away. A shimmering green radiance surrounded all three of their bodies. There was a sh of light and they vanished from the spot without a trace.

    Ha Luosa had been thrown to a spot a thousand meters away. He had only stopped after crashing into countless rocks and trees. By the time his body stopped moving, the golden halos on his body had vanished. Actually, the halos only had control over his body for slightly more than one second.

    ¡®He didn¡¯t manage to control the super divine weaponpletely.¡¯ This was the first thought that came to Ha Luosa. His next reaction was regret and anger because he suddenly realized that a Hyper Douluo could not possibly be capable of controlling a super divine weapon. Even he had no idea how much effort was needed for him to be able to control such a weapon with his cultivation base. In order to wield a super divine weapon, the bearer would need to receive approval from the weapon itself.

    Thus, it was highly possible that Tang Wulin would not be able to unleash his soul skill that fully utilized the power of the super divine weapon. This meant that Tang Wulin would not have had an effective counterattack to his ninth soul skill.

    The intense feelings of regret built in his heart. This was not because he failed to kill Tang Wulin when he had the chance, but because he did not seize the super divine weapon.

 Chapter 1666 - Tang Sanâ€™s Opponents In The Battle of Gods!

    <h4>Chapter 1666: Tang San¡¯s Opponents In The Battle of Gods!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was hard to imagine the effects of a super divine weapon in the hands of a quasigod. In fact, one could even say that if he was capable of acquiring the super divine weapon and exercising full control over it, he could very possibly break through the suppression of the ne and be a true God. He could even create his own Divine Realm and not just a miniature ne.

    The Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa did not expect that he would encounter such a situation on this mission.

    He began to feel manic after the moment of regret. The attraction of a super divine weapon was even greater than the affairs of the Holy Spirit Cult. This was because the possession of a super divine weapon would hand him all the control he needed, without having to rely on other people.

    If he could acquire such a weapon, everything would be possible.

    He retracted his deathly aura, and everything in the surroundings darkened. Ha Luosa gazed into the distance to Shrek Academy. His silhouette shed and he had disappeared into the darkness, leaving behind only his greedy, ice-cold gaze.

    Elsewhere, there was a radiant shimmer. When Tang Wulin, Liu Jingyun and Ling Zichen reappeared, they were surrounded by bright green light.

    Liu Jingyun and Ling Zichen were astonished to discover water rippling all around them. Despite being underwater, they were not concerned with drowning when they were within the green radiance.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± Ling Zichen asked instinctively.

    Tang Wulin gestured for silence. He quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for a while. It won¡¯t take too long. Make your way back first and wait for me.¡± He waved his hands as he spoke and two waves of tremendous force surged out. Ling Zichen and Liu Jingyun we¡¯re sted away like cannonballs.

    Both of them felt a wave of dizziness flooding over them. In the next moment, their bodies felt lighter and they found that they had flown into the sky.

    Liu Jingyun was a Soul Douluo while Ling Zichen was equipped with a divine mecha in her body. Both of them hastily adjusted their bodies only to discover that they were actually above the Sea God Lake with Shrek Academy nearby.

    ¡®How did wee back? What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Still midair, their eyes met and they looked toward theke once again. They saw a stream of golden light that vanished after a single sh.

    ¡°Director Ling, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Return to the academy first. Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today, especially what happened just before we came back,¡± Ling Zichen answered without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Yes, for sure.¡± Liu Jingyun agreed hastily.

    Ling Zichen frowned deeply. She did not have a scientific exnation for much of what just happened. As a scientist, nothing bothered her more than this.

    Upon returning to the academy, she pondered for a moment before she made the decision to look for the Holy Spirit Douluo. She felt that the Holy Spirit Douluo was the most trustworthy person and she could tell her about the day¡¯s incident. After all, she was his godmother.

    By the Sea God Lake, Tang Wulin hastily bowed in salutation toward the Ancient Life Tree that brought him back. In the next moment, he vanished into a ball of golden light.

    As a super divine weapon, the golden trident was not so easily wielded. Tang Wulin was already capable of utilizing it as an ordinary weapon after passing the Sea God¡¯s Second Examination. However, if he was using the golden trident to unleash a divine skill like the Indefinite Storm, he would need to face the trial of another examination. He would need to pass at least one more examination to return to his world. On the other hand, he would lose the blessing of the golden trident if he failed the examination.

    If it had just been him, he would have been able to transport himself back to Shrek using the Ancient Life Tree. However, Liu Jingyun and Ling Zichen had also been there. He could not take them along with him unless he broke free of Ha Luosa. As a result, when he felt he was no longer able to withstand him, he had no choice but tounch the Indefinite Storm. He took control of Ha Luosa momentarily and used the opportunity to transport them back. Transporting two people did not tire him, but the Ancient Life Tree would consume more energy.

    As a result, he had to face the Sea God¡¯s Third Examination.

    There was a shimmering golden light. In a split second, Tang Wulin had entered a world of gold, but it did notst very long. He heard that someone was calling out to him faintly. The voices sounded gentle as many of them came from his family members. He seemed to hear his father¡¯s voice as well as his mother¡¯s.

    Everything around him suddenly turned crystal-clear, and the golden color had vanishedpletely. He then saw an iparably shocking scene.

    He saw countless mountain valleys that appeared to be as deep as the abyss. There was no vegetation in the massive valleys. Everything was yellow-brown in color and the ce felt very worn.

    Tang Wulin raised his head to look up to the sky. To his surprise, there were three suns. Two of the suns were purple in color while the other one was white. The light emitted from these suns made the world seem like a strange and grotesque ce.

    Tang Wulin attempted to move his body instinctively. However, he found that he could only observe, but could not move at all.

    In the next moment, he saw a familiar figure.

    The man¡¯s long blue hair hung down loosely down his back, and he appeared to be very tired. Nheless, his gaze remained unshakeably determined as ever. He stood at the peak of a mountain and gazed into the distance. His entire body was emitting a faint blue-gold radiance.

    Even though he appeared to be fatigued and there even seemed to be many wounds on his body, he was standing ramrod straight.

    Following the man¡¯s gaze, Tang Wulin was astonished by the sight. In the distance, a silhouette was standing on a mountain peak at least ten thousand meters away.

    No, there was more than just one silhouette. There were a few others on the rest of the peaks.

    The silhouette standing opposite had a tall and muscr build. He held a staff in his hand. For some reason, Tang Wulin felt like he was looking at Qiangu Dongfeng with the Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand. It was that same feeling likebating heaven and earth.

    Yet, Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s persona was like an antpared to this massive figure. Standing over there, the long staff he held shimmered with dazzling brilliance. It felt as if the silhouette was going to destroy the entire world with his Combat Heaven and Earth willpower.

    On the mountain located to his left was a man with an ordinary appearance. He even seemed to be somewhat honest and good-natured. It was only that his ice-cold eyes were filled with a deathly stillness. Tang Wulin¡¯s feeling of familiarity was even stronger upon seeing this person. He sensed the same aura of the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa from this person¡¯s body.

    Even so, this person was different from Ha Luosa. He had an epee in each of his hands, both of which were full of vigor and vitality. A dagger hung diagonally on his chest, emitting a terrifying death aura. The blending of life and death resulted in an unimaginable aura that was just as strong as the Combat Heaven and Earth powerhouse.

    The silhouette on the other side was most conspicuous because he had wings. More importantly, he had a total of twelve wings. His wings pped gently and exuded a wild, terrifying aura that was filled with a thirst for blood. His hair, eyes and even his entire armor-d body were a deep red color

    The bodies of these three men were covered in wounds. It was obvious that the three of them were targeting the man with blue hair in the distance. Judging by their auras, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart told him he was on the most intimate terms with the blue-haired man.

    ¡®Are they father¡¯s enemies?¡¯

    Yes, the person with long, blue hair confronting three powerful men on his own was indeed Tang Wulin¡¯s father. He was the God King beyond his time, the Sea God Tang San.

    ¡°It¡¯s best for you to ept your defeat. Even though you¡¯ve already won in our hearts, yet there¡¯s no way the final result can be changed,¡± said the man with a staff gruffly.

    Tang San smiled. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯ve won, Xian Di?¡±

    The man that was known as Xian Di frowned ever so slightly. ¡°Could it be that we could have an unforeseen incident at our rank?¡±

    Tang San smiled calmly. ¡°There¡¯s not supposed to be any, but my son is here. So, perhaps we will have one. Thus, I would still like to try it out. Son, watch. Father will let you have a sense of the true power of the Sea God¡¯s Trident.¡±

    As he was speaking, Tang San summoned something from the air. Tang Wulin felt as an unfathomably massive suction force descended upon him in a split second. In the next moment, he was astonished to discover that he had transformed into the golden trident. The trident seemed to havee alive from the moment his father took hold of it. The ineffable feeling of life pierced through Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual world instantaneously.

    It was a feeling that was utterly impossible to be described in words. The only thing that Tang Wulin could feel was that there seemed to be something added to his heart in that moment.

    What was that?

    Tang Wulin saw it. A trident¡¯s marks had been added to his soul. It was an imprint that came from the Sea God.

    In the next moment, he heard a howl bursting out from his father¡¯s mouth. The deafening cry sounded like the cheering of the sea.

    He swung the golden trident, and everything around them seemed to turn into a sea of gold.

    ¡°Father!¡± Tang Wulin shouted aloud in his heart. Even though he had no idea what his father was dealing with, he could confirm that his father was engaging in a battle with formidable enemies.

    He cried and yelled in his heart. He badly wanted to be at his father¡¯s side and aid him in the fight!

    Nevertheless, he was incapable of doing that. There was nothing he could do. In fact, he could not even see everything that was happening on the battlefield.

    ¡°Son, this is a Battle of Gods. No matter what, I won¡¯t lose because it is only by defeating them that I will be able to return to see you. Wait for me, my son. Father will achieve the final victory regardless!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    There was another loud boom in his mind. Everything else went nk.

    Tang Wulin could not tell how long it had been before he realized that he had already returned to the golden world.

    Shimmering with dazzling golden light, the Sea God¡¯s Trident stood upright before him. The trident that was iparably holy in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was inteced with countless scratches. Only the spear prongs remained glistening with golden radiance.

    ¡°Sea God¡¯s Third Examination: Imprint, passed. You may choose to return or continue the examination.¡±

 Chapter 1667 - Father, You Must Win!

    <h4><strong>Chapter 1667</strong>: Father, You Must Win!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was gasping for breath loudly. He had no idea if he was even truly breathing there, but he still felt like he was suffocating. Intense fear gripped his heart. Despite the fact that he had only managed to see the scene for a moment earlier, yet it left behind an impression that was too profound in his heart.

    His father¡¯s aura and those of his three opponents on the opposite side had all left behind a profound impression on him, especially at thest moment when his father wielded the Sea God¡¯s Trident. It was during that very moment that Tang Wulin felt that something in his mind seemed to have reached a breakthrough.

    It was an amazing sensation that could not be described in words, but he could confirm that this feeling was certainly real.

    After a long while, Tang Wulin spoke with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Return.¡±

    There was a golden sh, and in the next moment, his body was drenched inke water. The refreshingly cold water surrounded him and awakened his spirit a little.

    ¡®I¡¯m back.¡¯ The feeling of being brought back to reality was unusually pleasing. Tang Wulin stretched and let out a long breath. Whatever else, he was finally back!

    The events that had just transpired lingered in his mind for a long time, especially his father¡¯s final words. It was only for a moment, but it was engraved deep inside his memory. He could feel his father¡¯s intense love for him. It was this love that made his father so determined.

    Why was his father fighting against such powerful opponents? His father was already a God King so what sort of people could his opponents be? They were capable of coercing his father to that extent. It was simply unimaginable.

    ¡®Father, you must win!¡¯

    Tang Wulin could tell from the scratches left on the Sea God¡¯s Trident that the battle was horrifying.

    There was another sh of light as Tang Wulin summoned the Sea God¡¯s Trident and took a look at it. He was astonished to see that the scratches on the tridents earlier had already vanishedpletely. Everything had returned to normal.

    As he held the heavy trident, the feeling of perfect harmony radiated once again as if the weapon had gotten closer to him. He could instantly sense that the rtionship between him and the super divine weapon was even more intimate now. He could wield and utilize it better.

    Tang Wulin had confidence in himself and his father as well. Had it not been that he was soon going to carry out the n to seize the Eternal Heaven, he would have wanted toplete the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations at one go. Once they were allplete, he could utilize the super divine weapon to its fullest extent.

    Furthermore, he felt that this divine weapon was the bond between himself and his father. It was as if he could see the situation on his father¡¯s side through it, but he still had no idea what happened on that side.

    ¡°Father, I will certainly work hard as well. I will definitely be powerful as soon as possible. I will make sure that I¡¯m strong enough so that I can look for you, mother and sister. I¡¯ll bring all of you here!¡±

    ¡°Hum!¡± A gush of rich life force surged out and wrapped around Tang Wulin, enshrouded him in warmth. The life force surged into his body and delivered a pleasant sensation.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wulin looked toward the Ancient Life Tree before him.

    Perhaps because the energy collected earlier had already been digested, the Ancient Life Tree was no longer growing. Despite just standing there quietly, it still gave Tang Wulin an especially calming feeling.

    Tang Wulin floated to its side. The green light barrier protected and isted the water ripples from the outside. Tang Wulin took a seat and entered a meditative state.

    The act waspletely subconscious. He wanted to digest and absorb everything that he had seen in the Sea God¡¯s Third Examination for a moment.

    though he had only seen their auras, those four auras had imprinted into the depths of his mind, just like the trident¡¯s imprint.

    The third examination was ¡°imprint¡±. Compared to the two prior examinations, this examination did notst long. However, Tang Wulin could clearly tell that he would need the longest time to absorb and digest the experience. He wanted to understand their auras. Perhaps it would be the most important key to reaching Limit Douluo rank in the near future.

    In Shrek Academy, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali frowned ever so slightly upon listening to Ling Zichen¡¯s exnation. ¡°Ha Luosa has made a surprise appearance. As expected, they couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness and came. It¡¯s fine. Wulin will be fine.¡±

    She was well aware of the rtionship between Tang Wulin and the Ancient Life Tree. Ever since the Ancient Life Tree was resurrected, the Life Seed Tang Wulin had already transformed into an immortal in a sense. As long as the Ancient Life Tree still existed, it would be hard to kill him. This was because he could return to the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s side at any time through the spiritual connection between him and the Ancient Life Tree. The connection was built on the foundation of the ne¡¯s blessing. In other words, the connection could not be broken unless it was disrupted by something superior to the nar power.

    No matter how powerful Ha Luosa was, he was just a quasigod and had not reached Godhood.

    As for why Tang Wulin had been transported away, Yali had some ideas. There were many secrets to Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Some of these secrets came from Shrek while some belonged to the Tang Sect. In any case, one thing they could all confirm was that none of this would affect Tang Wulin¡¯s disposition. All of the Limit Douluos from Shrek and the Tang Sect, including herself, believed this in a manner that was nearly religious. One of the main reasons for such faith was Tang Wulin¡¯s identity as the Nature Child blessed by the ne. They believed deeply that the ne and the Ancient Life Tree would not choose wrongly. It was precisely because of this that the Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo promptly chose Tang Wulin as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master back then.

    Moreover, the Ancient Life Tree at the Sea God Lake protected him. There was no need to worry about Tang Wulin¡¯s safety at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright if he¡¯s fine. The enemy today was very powerful.¡± Ling Zichen frowned deeply.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s fine. They can¡¯t make our Shrek waver so easily now. You must be tired. Please have a good rest.¡±

    Ling Zichen nodded and left the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s room. She did not take her rest. In her mind, the act of resting was wasteful. In fact, all scientists felt the same.

    Especially after just witnessing the might of Tang Wulin and the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa, her desire to research grew stronger. The day¡¯s events had triggered new ideas for a few projects that had entered a critical juncture.

    She had always been under the assumption that her divine mecha was already very capable and could even rival a Limit Douluo. However, judging by the situation, it seemed like it was not enough and the mecha was not sufficiently powerful. She still needed even greater offensive capabilities. As for the side effects? She had no regards for that. The power was most important!

    Tang Wulin had no idea that the great battle between himself and Ha Luosa had triggered Ling Zichen¡¯s madness.

    One weekter, the soul train stopped in Mingdu Soul Train Station stably, and the passengers disembarked. The crowd pushed toward the exit.

    A few people walked out from the different cars after the rest of the travelers alighted.

    Though each car was not that close, they stood gazing at one another at a distance. They could still exchange nces easily.

    Two people got out of thest car. It was a man and a woman. The young man appeared to be about the age of twenty with a handsome face. His head of short, blue hair looked elegant and graceful. The young woman that followed by his side had a sultry figure. She was dressed in a leather suit thatplemented her voluptuous curves perfectly. She walked hand-in-hand with the young man with a faint smile on her face.

    If anyone that was acquainted with her saw this, they would certainly be surprised. This was because this young woman was none other than the Tang Sect¡¯s soul technology research center¡¯s Director Ling Zichen. She was the embodiment of raging violence and madness.

    Yet, here she was, looking like a timid and affectionate woman. Where was her madness?

 Chapter 1668 - Arrival In Mingdu

    <h4>Chapter 1668: Arrival In Mingdu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ling Zichen had not even put on makeup and hade out in her natural look. In reality, there was no need for makeup. She had always remained the top-secret person in the Tang Sect and rarely ever appeared in public. As a result, she was not disguised and had practically demanded that she not be made up.

    On the other hand, the young man walking hand-in-hand with her was none other than Tang Wulin, of course.

    Tang Wulin had meditated continuously for a total of three days at the bottom of the Sea God Lake¡¯s before he awakened. He had then perfected the n for this operation before they departed swiftly.

    The Sea God Army had already arrived at the location where the Northsea Fleet was stationed. They were engaging in intense preparation work before the war. The act of dispatching the army for an expedition still required a good amount of time. There were numerous preparations needed for the supplies in addition to the mobilization of manpower and drills. It would take time toplete the entire ordeal.

    ording to the Tang Sect¡¯s calctions, such a task would require about three months. Even if everything was simplified and sped up, it would take two months at the very least.

    However, Tang Sect and Shrek decided that they could not wait anymore. If they did not acquire the Eternal Heaven, it would pose a huge threat for the war, as well as the newly reconstructed Shrek. Moreover, they would have more opportunities to make adjustments the sooner they began the operation.

    Thus, the group arrived in Mingdu soundlessly under such circumstances. They came to this ce with several different identities and disguised in makeup.

    The team sent to Mingdu this time was not veryrge. There were the Shrek Seven Monsters, Ling Zichen, the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi and the Strength God A Ruheng. There were ten of them in total.

    They were the main force behind this operation.

    The group exited the train station separately as if they were unacquainted with one another. Leaving the soul train station, they took various modes of transportation.

    Tang Wulin and Ling Zichen got into a taxi.

    ¡°Sect Master.¡± The driver in front did not turn around as he greeted Tang Wulin respectfully. It was apparent he was told to wait for Tang Wulin¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    Ling Zichen loosened her grip on his arm. She did not speak and there was no longer a smile on her face. She had turned icy cold.

    Tang Wulin had no idea what was going on with her either ever since they had been Underworld King Ha Luo the other day. After he had awakened from his meditation and returned to the academy, Ling Zichen behaved this way every time she met him. She tried not to speak as best as she could. It felt as if the rtionship between them was different from before.

    Tang Wulin had no idea what did he that offended this woman, but it was not polite for him to inquire too deeply either. Since this was already the case, then so be it. Even though Ling Zichen treated him coldly, she had been very cooperative in everything rted to this operation. Moreover, she had also personally exined the details of the Eternal Heaven¡¯s technology and also the defense system in the War God Hall on a few asions.

    Almost all of them agreed that the participation of this scientist was necessary for this operation.

    Mingdu deserved its reputation as the capital city. The development of soul cars was extremely advanced here, to the point that many streets would frequently be congested.

    The taxi drove for almost a full hour before they were sent to a house located at the outskirts of Mingdu.

    The house was located at the base of the West Mountain and it was less than twenty kilometers away from the West Mountain. Situated beside a pristine, crystal-clearke, this ce had developed into a wealthy neighborhood. The house that they were stationed at was one of the high-ss vis.

    The vi was built in the style of a pce. There were three stories to the main building and a multipurpose building was built on the side equipped with many facilities including a dining room and gymnasium.

    The entire vi belonged to the Tang Sect. It appeared to be a luxurious property on the surface, yet in reality, the vi was equipped with some of the most sophisticated technology on the continent. The inside of the vi had all sorts of detection soul devices that could trace any powerful energy signature within a range of ten kilometers.

    Very few people were aware of this vi¡¯s existence. Only the high-ranking personnel knew that this ce functioned as the Tang Sect¡¯s research and development center in Mingdu.

    It was apparent that it was not Ling Zichen¡¯s first time here. In fact, the Tang Sect disciples in the vi did not even recognize Tang Wulin when they walked in. They were exceedingly familiar with the research center¡¯s director, though.

    The vi was huge. The main building and the subsidiary building spanned over three thousand square meters. This was only the surface area. In the courtyard, there was a rectangr swimming pool that kept the ce hydrated.

    It would only take a half-hour drive from this ce to Mingdu¡¯s West Mountain because traffic on the outskirts was smooth and uncongested.

    Rooms had been arranged for them. Naturally, Tang Wulin was allocated a room at the highest level due to his identity as Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. He looked into the distance from the balcony, which was just right for him to see the destination of their trip.

    Mingdu¡¯s West Mountain was once a ce of strategic importance to the military. It was also an important shield for Mingdu in the past. Later on, after the Federation had united the continent, the use of this shield was no longer as obvious anymore.

    Standing on the balcony, Tang Wulin gazed in the direction of Mingdu. He could actually only see halfway up the mountain. His Purple Demon Eyes were incapable of seeing through the clouds and mist. The highest peak in the West Mountain range was located above the clouds. In addition to the War God Hall¡¯s might and all sorts of interference soul devices, it was difficult for him to sense everything over there.

    1The Central Army Corps was stationed at the hillside of the West Mountain. Many of the important facilities in the Central Army Corps were located in the West Mountain, so one could imagine how strict the defenses were there.

    One would need not only skill to infiltrate this ce, but also intelligence and a little bit of luck.

    They would need to make their way into the War God Hall first. As long as they could enter the ce, they had a chance to enter the challenge. Due to the ¡®Safe Harbor¡¯ rule, the Central Army Corps was not allowed to enter the hall and capture people. Furthermore, the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, was not in War God Hall at the moment. This would lessen the difficulty of the challenge as well.

    Tang Wulin went through the n in his mind for a moment. His spirit gradually diffused.

    ¡®What¡¯s she doing now? Is she still in the Spirit Pagoda?¡¯

    The further they were away from each other, the more he missed her.

    ¡°p!¡± Someone suddenly patted his shoulder. Tang Wulin was jolted awake from his train of thought.

    ¡°How are you going to lead everyone to do something important when your mind is not focused?¡± said Ling Zichen in disdain.

    Tang Wulin only smiled, but he did not bother to exin. If she had been a threat to him, he would have noticed her presence at once. How would he truly allow her to get so close to him?

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about a woman, right?¡± Ling Zichen looked at Tang Wulin with fiery eyes.

    Tang Wulin took a nce at her, but he did not utter a word.

    ¡°Tell me, what does she look like? Why is she not by your side?¡± Ling Zichen inquires.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about things that you shouldn¡¯t be asking.¡±

    Ling Zichen had her hands on her hips. ¡°You¡¯re rather arrogant, huh?! Are you afraid of telling me? Could it be that your woman is unpresentable?¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned. ¡°Get some rest. Our operation is going to begin soon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really a boring person!¡± Ling Zichen scoffed. She was about to turn around and leave, but she soon stopped walking. ¡°You have yet to reveal the entirety of the n to me. When are you going to? Could it be that you¡¯re going to tell everyone before we go into action?¡±

    Tang Wulin said indifferently, ¡°Do you know why the rest of them don¡¯t ask this question?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± asked Ling Zichen.

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°Because they have absolute trust in me.¡±

    Ling Zichen spoke in rage, ¡°I¡¯ve never worked with you before. Why should I trust you? Are you going to tell me? I¡¯ve already put up with you for a long time.¡±

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh and said, ¡°I really want to have a moment of peace. Can I tell you tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°No. Tell me now.¡± Ling Zichen was obviously being deliberately provocative, and she had no idea why. That was not at all how she usually behaved.

    Tang Wulin took a deep look at her. He could not help thinking about the story that the Holy Spirit Douluo told him before. He did his best to make himself sound calm. He said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to tell you then.¡±

 Chapter 1669 - Shen Xingâ€™s Blind Date

    <h4>Chapter 1669: Shen Xing¡¯s Blind Date</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°We can¡¯t possibly barge into the Central Army Corps. They have the most advanced equipment, so it won¡¯t be easy for us to sneak in. You¡¯ve pointed this out to us earlier. Seems like there¡¯s only one way to enter the Central Army Corps. It¡¯s got to be through infiltration.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s words captured Ling Zichen¡¯s attention. ¡°Infiltration? Is there a difference between sneaking in and infiltration?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s different, of course. We depend on our strength to sneak into a ce, but we¡¯ll be using leverage in an infiltration. This way, our sess rate will be much higher.¡±

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°So, how are we going to infiltrate then?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°The War God Hall¡¯s rule is that any military officer with a certain rank is allowed a challenge, right? The first thing we need to do then is to be military officers.¡±

    In the Central Army Corps.

    As the most powerful army in the Douluo Federation, the Central Army Corps was given an endearing moniker. It was called the Federation¡¯s favorite son.

    All the most advanced weapons and equipment in the Federation were installed in the Central Army Corps. In fact, the Central Army Corps would recruit manpower from the other armies to replenish the Central Army Corps. Only the elite soldiers and high-ranking military officers were allowed to enter this ce and be a part of the Central Army Corps.

    The whole Central Army Corps had a hundred thousand people, and they were the mainbat personnel. Actually, the number exceeded three hundred thousand if its support personnel were included in the count.

    The logistics of an army was extremely important. Each year, the expenditure of the Central Army Corps amounted to astronomical figures.

    The Central Army Corps was the most powerful fighting force controlled by the parliament. The rest of the armies were run by the respective military ns. Only the Central Army Corps abided by the parliament¡¯s orders. It was an unwritten rule. Any n courageous enough to meddle with the Central Army Corps would be punished severely by the other ns.

    It was precisely due to the Central Army Corps that the parliament was able to maintain its domination over the entire Federation.

    Arge part of the Central Army Corps was stationed in the Mingdu West Mountain. There were stations in the other areas of Mingdu City. The army guarded the Federation¡¯s capital in all directions.

    A fifty-thousand strong military force was stationed at the foot of the West Mountain. All therge-sized soul weapons were set up there as well.

    The inside of the West Mountain was almost emptied out. Many strategic soul weapons including the high-ranked fixed soul ammunitions were stored here under the jurisdiction of the parliament.

    There were over a hundred rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions stored inside the West Mountain ording to legend. When amand was issued, the super silos would immediatelyunch the fixed soul ammunition at the target which could be anywhere on the Douluo Continent.

    Some of the more important scientific research units in the Federation were also stationed in the West Mountain, especially those rted to aerospace development.

    Coming out from the army¡¯s training grounds and feeling the refreshing wind blowing against her face, Shen Xing felt especiallyfortable and at ease. Her rank of lieutenant colonel in the military was reflected as two lines and two stars on her shoulders.

    Ever since she was transferred to the Central Army Corpsst year and became an elite reserve personnel, her official career had taken off on the right path.

    Although the great ns were not allowed to control the Central Army Corps, they were allowed to send their descendants and disciples to the Central Army Corps to build up their skills. If the descendant blessed with extraordinary abilities took an oath to leave the n and pledged allegiance to the Federation, the descendant could be a high-ranking military officer in the Central Army Corps.

    Naturally, to be an executive level officer in the Central Army Corps required special qualifications. Any descendant or disciple could qualify to be one by elevating his or her military rank progressively.

    Each time she finished her training, she feltpletely unleashed.

    ¡°Beep-beep, beep-beep!¡± The soulmunicator on her wrist rang.

    Shen Xing nced at the number disyed on themunicator. She felt a little frustrated. She had no choice but to pick it up. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s going on? Stop, if you¡¯re going to persuade me to go on a blind date.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Shen Yue¡¯s voice was heard at the other end of the soulmunicator. As a high-ranking military officer, the lieutenant general¡¯s voice sounded overbearing although she was not angry.

    ¡°How about you going for the blind date then? You know how old you are now. Moreover, Father has mentioned that there¡¯s no need for you to be involved in any political alliance marriage. The candidates for the blind date are people with outstanding abilities. What¡¯s with you? You¡¯re so reluctant to even meet them. I thought you said that the emotional wound in your heart has healed since earlier.¡±

    ¡®The emotional wound in my heart?¡¯ The silhouette of a man shed past Shen Xing¡¯s mind instantly. Anyhow, she said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re my concern! What¡¯s the purpose of having a man? I¡¯m a girl trying to be a general. Do you think those people are worthy of mypanionship?¡±

    Shen Yue said with a slight helplessness, ¡°Anyway, you ought to give it a try. It¡¯s not proper for you to behave like this! How am I going to exin to Father and Mother? I don¡¯t care. Father has chosen one for you. He¡¯s the youngest colonel in the Sea God Army, and he has a rather impressive family background too. You have to go regardless. If you stand him up again, then don¡¯t even think of spending time in the Central Army Corps. I¡¯ll have you transferred immediately to be my sergeant. I¡¯ll make sure you remain under me your whole life.¡±

    Shen Xing was rebellious and rebutted, ¡°How could you do this, Sister? You¡¯re abusing your power to seek personal gain. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the militarymission will give you trouble?¡±

    Shen Yue sniggered coldly. ¡°Why should I be afraid? I¡¯m a lieutenant general. The militarymission won¡¯t trouble me over a petty lieutenant colonel like you. Stop talking nonsense. Tell me if you¡¯re going or not!¡±

    Shen Xing pouted her rosy lips. She finally spoke after a long pause, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going. I¡¯m only going to please you! I won¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll take a fancy to the person.¡±

    Shen Yue¡¯s voice sounded gentler now. She consoled her by saying, ¡°Just go. Perhaps, you may even take a liking to him. No one can force you into doing anything if you don¡¯t fancy him, right?¡±

    ¡°When will it be?¡± asked Shen Xing.

    ¡°Seven o¡¯clock tonight in the Mingdu Western Suburbs Starview Resort¡¯s Long Jade Restaurant!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tonight?¡± Shen Xing¡¯s voice instantly went a pitch higher. ¡°Sister, you informed me with such short notice. Is the person even sincere? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be going anymore.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Short notice, huh? If I were to inform you in advance, you¡¯ll cook up an excuse. I¡¯m aware of your itinerary. You¡¯re free after today¡¯s training. Otherwise, why do you think I¡¯m calling you at this hour? Quick, go back and make yourself presentable. Don¡¯t bete. Do you hear me?¡± Upon saying that, Shen Yue hung up the soulmunicator.

    ¡°Sister, you...¡± Shen Xing stamped her foot in rage, yet there was nothing she could do.

    Whose fault was it when a person could not win over the circumstances?

    ¡°She is using her position to bully others! She¡¯s truly a scoundrel!¡± said Shen Xing in exasperation.

    She was disheartened. After all, she was just a petty lieutenant colonel. How could she go against her sister who was a lieutenant general! The most crucial part was that her parents would not be on her side, for sure.

    She had justpleted her training. Her charming face was flushed initially. Her anger made her blush scarlet now. Nheless, it was useless for her to act rashly out of rage since the weak could never triumph over the strong.

    Feeling helpless, Shen Xing returned to her quarters. She did not dress up nor put on any makeup, but changed into her casual outfit. Her long hair was tied into a simple ponytail. She left the barracks feeling refreshed and drove over to the Starview Resort.

    The Starview Resort was in the western suburbs of Mingdu, located not far away from the Central Army Corps. It naturally had the ambience of a military camp. The resort served as a ce of leisure and entertainment for the military officers.

    Military officers were humans too. They sacrificed their entire lives for the military, so they needed entertainment for rxation too. The Starview Resort was a ce for recreation, entertainment, meetings, and social interaction. Obviously, the entrance eligibility was set quite high. In order to gain entry into this ce, an officer would have to be a captain at least.

    Since it was considered aplementary militaryplex, the charges here were low. It was definitely cheaper whenpared to simr services offered outside. Hence, the military officers enjoyeding here.

    The journey took less than half an hour. Shen Xing drove the car into the Starview Resort¡¯s spacious car park.

    Shen Xing parked the car. She felt resentful as she sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡®I¡¯ll give him a bad timeter, for sure. I¡¯ll let him have a taste of what¡¯s known as retreat before the impossible! Humph!¡¯

    ¡®Huh, whom should I look for in the Long Jade Restaurant? Sister didn¡¯t mention which room nor the name on the reservation.¡¯

    In all seriousness, Shen Xing considered the possibility of leaving with this excuse. However, she gave up the idea. It was certainly not good enough as an excuse to leave the blind date. Her sister would not let her off for sure.

    ¡®Forget it, forget it!¡¯

    Shen Xing dialed the number for Shen Yue¡¯s soulmunicator. Her sister¡¯s voice was heard soon.

    ¡°What? Shen Xing, I¡¯ve told you. You¡¯ve to go, otherwise...¡±

    ¡°Alright, Sister. I¡¯m here already. You haven¡¯t told me which room! Whom am I looking for?¡± asked Shen Xing in an unpleasant tone.

 Chapter 1670 - Why Is It Him?

    <h4>Chapter 1670: Why Is It Him?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shen Yue¡¯s voice turned gentler as soon as she heard her sister. ¡°Oh, right. My bad for being so careless. It¡¯s under my name. I made the reservation. You should be able to enter then. Well, it¡¯s almost time. I think the person should be there by now. Head over, quick. Do let me know the oue of the blind dateter.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Shen Xing hung up themunicator and pouted her lips before she got down from the car. She brought along a little bag as she walked into the Starview Resort.

    In order to provide excellent services to the Central Army Corps, the resort was enormous. Shen Xing had been here before. So, she was quite familiar with the ce.

    The Long Jade Restaurant was located on the first floor of the main resort building. It was quite easy for her to find the ce. The food served here was mainly local Mingdu cuisine. There were manypartments on the inside which the military officers relished since they were there to have a meal and rx. In fact, they preferred their own privacy and shied away from meeting their colleagues.

    ¡°Reservation under Shen Yue, please.¡± Shen Xing used her sister¡¯s name.

    ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡± The hostess made an inviting gesture and led the way. She guided Shen Xing until they reached apartment named the ¡®Sea Sky Pavilion¡¯.

    The hostess knocked gently on the door twice before she said to Shen Xing, ¡°One of your friends has already arrived.¡± She then pushed open the door. Unknowingly, Shen Xing noticed that the hostess¡¯ expression was tinged with envy when the hostess spoke to her.

    Shen Xing put on a long face intentionally and walked into thepartment.

    The Sea Sky Pavilionpartment had an antique style decor. There was a table which could seat four people and a sofa on the side. One could see outside through a window which was located opposite a door. There was a smallke outside which was part of the resort¡¯s property. Thendscape was beautiful.

    At a nce, Shen Xing noticed a person standing by the window when she walked into the room. The person was facing the window, but he did not appear to be paying attention to the beautiful scenery outside.

    Shen Xing¡¯s gloomy appearance turned to one of surprise instantly when she saw him. Although she could only see his back, she had a peculiar feeling in her heart.

    The person had a tall and slim figure. He was not especially burly, but he had a muscr build in the golden ratio. He was at least one point nine meters in height and his short ck hair wasbed tidily.

    He was dressed in a white military uniform which fitted him well. Itplemented his perfect figure. He had wide shoulders, thick arms, and a slim waist. If she just viewed his figure from the back, Shen Xing was astonished to find there was nothing for her to nitpick.

    The epaulets on his shoulders caught her attention the next moment. It was a shiny golden star without any lines!

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that a major general¡¯s military rank? Is he a general?¡¯

    ¡®Sister never told me that she¡¯s introducing a general to me! What¡¯s she up to? How old is the general anyway? He must be over forty at the very least. No matter how trim and fit his figure is, I¡¯m not looking for an old man!¡¯

    At the thought of this, Shen Xing could not refrain herself from letting out a cough.

    ¡°Attention!¡± A voice suddenly hollered.

    After being in the army for so many years, Shen Xing had a built-in reflex whenever she met a higher-rank military officer. She ran through the whole routine of chin up, chest out, heels together, and ending with an upright posture within seconds.

    Although she was exasperated the next moment, the general turned around precisely then.

    He had a pair of bright, huge eyes with a gentle gaze. Hisshes were so long it made a woman envious. He had a tall, straight nose and lips of appropriate thickness. He was looking at her with a smile on his face.

    Shen Xing was going to call out ¡®crazy¡¯ initially, yet the word stuck in her throat. At this exact moment, her eyes were filled with disbelief. She widened her eyes and stared at the person before her. She found herself speechless.

    It was the familiar face which had haunted her once. It was in her nightmares for many years in the past! She awoke from her sleep countless times because of him. She managed to rid herself from those nightmares with great effort, but she did not expect to encounter this man today. This man had caused her much pain and agony. He was like a memory which kept haunting her at night.

    Tang Wulin had not bothered to wear makeup since the Starview Resort belonged to the military. Moreover, it was the venue of recreation for the Central Army Corps, so it was prohibited from installing any detection equipment except for a military rank identification system located at the main entrance.

    Hence, he was ying his part appearing in his natural look at present.

    Shen Xing stepped back subconsciously as she watched the man approaching her. Her foot gave way, and she identally slipped. She cried out in rm as she was about to fall.

    Fortunately, Tang Wulin was swift in reacting. He wrapped his arms around her waist to stop her from falling and prevented the ident.

    Due to the close contact, she could smell the refreshing scent of his body clearly. For unknown reasons, the lieutenant colonel felt her body warming up at the moment. She felt as if she was getting close to a gigantic furnace. An ineffable feeling radiated throughout her whole body. All she hoped for at the moment was to bore into a hole on the ground. Her mind was a total nk.

    Tang Wulin was baffled as well as he looked at Shen Xing¡¯s blushing face which appeared to be in a stupor. He had gone through the process of an in-depth investigation and nning to look for Shen Xing.

    He had thought about the possible responses that Shen Xing would make upon seeing him. He felt that the most likely reaction would be an rming scream.

    Hence, he had used his soul power to lock down the entire room the moment he turned around just now. Nothing could possibly leave this room, whether it was sound or soul power. In fact, even the soulmunicator signal would fail due to the interception of his powerful spiritual power.

    Yet, he never expected Shen Xing to turn into a mud statue upon meeting him. She was behaving as if she had encountered a ghost.

    Tang Wulin rubbed his face subconsciously. ¡°Is there something about me which is shocking to you, Miss Shen?¡±

    ¡°You, you, you...¡± Shen Xing finally spoke, yet she could not stop herself from stuttering. Even her breathing was rapid.

    Tang Wulin infused a gush of pure and mild Mysterious Heaven Method soul power into Shen Xing through his arm which was wrapped around her waist. He did so to calm her boiling blood essence fluctuation at present.

    Finally, Shen Xing¡¯s breaths returned to normal. She blinked her eyes strenuously before she flung Tang Wulin¡¯s hand away. She immediately took a few steps back.

    ¡°Why are you here!¡±

    It was him, it was really him!

    She pinched herself just to be sure she was not in a dream.

    Yet... it felt really painful.

    The scenes which haunted her dreams shed past her followed by the various news reports about him.

    He headed to the Star Luo and took part in the Battle of Five Gods. He fought alone in the enemy¡¯snd and achieved victory in all the five battles! He forged his immortal legend there.

    He was the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master! He was also the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy!

    He participated in the Joust For A Spouse Festival, yet he was defeated by the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena!

    Each time she read a news report about him, she would clench her teeth in resentment. However, she could not refrain herself from following the news with interest. It had been such a long time. She had assumed that she could forget this man. The truth was she could not rid herself of his memory just like that!

    It was precisely at a time when she thought that she could never possibly run into this man anymore when he appeared right in front of her. To top it off, he was dressed in a general¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°You should leave. Leave quickly. It¡¯s a serious crime to impersonate a general!¡± The words escaped Shen Xing¡¯s mouth. She even startled herself upon saying that.

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t I be scolding him? Or expose and capture him? He has many enemies and the military regarded him their key target. Why would I say something like this?¡¯

    Shen Xing wished that she could crawl into a hole in the ground. Then, she would question herself what she was thinking of at the time.

 Chapter 1671 - Iâ€™m Going To Scream If You Donâ€™t Leave

    <h4>Chapter 1671: I¡¯m Going To Scream If You Don¡¯t Leave</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment upon hearing her words. What was going on here? It was fine that she was not screaming and shouting, but why was this woman showing concern for him? Could it be that she was making concessions in order to gain an advantage?

    Tang Wulin smiled and put his hands into his pockets. ¡°How do you know that my general rank is fake? Why can¡¯t I be a real general?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Shen Xing stamped her foot on the ground. ¡°Are you going to leave? I¡¯m going to scream if you don¡¯t go!¡±

    Feeling slightly helpless, Tang Wulin shook his head. He walked back to the dining table by the side and sat on the main seat. He then retracted the spiritual power that controlled the room and pped his hands softly.

    The door opened. The hostess that had been waiting on the outside all this time came into the room.

    Shen Xing was stunned for a moment upon seeing the hostess.

    She heard Tang Wulin say, ¡°Please serve the food.¡±

    ¡°Yes, General.¡± The hostess answered in a respectful manner. She took one more nce at Tang Wulin before she retreated from the room.

    Shen Xing suddenly noticed a minute detail. Tang Wulin¡¯s face seemed to be slightly blurry when the hostess came into the room. There were some slight differences to his looks and he even took on a different aspect. He regained his original appearance after the hostess had left.

    Just how powerful was this man?

    She had learned about his situation from various news reports, but Shen Xing was still rather curious upon meeting him in person.

    Shen Xing took a deep breath to calm down. Shen Xing told herself to take things as they came naturally. This ce belonged to the Central Army Corps, so this man would not dare to do anything bad to her in any case!

    Tang Wulin leaned forward. ¡°It seems as though you¡¯re a little scared of me?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s scared of you, huh?!¡± Shen Xing fired back in defiance.

    Tang Wulin spoke with a smile, ¡°Then why did you have such a drastic change of mood?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Shen Xing was about to refute him, but she knew that she would appear weak regardless of what she said.

    ¡°Where is my blind date candidate? What did you do to him? Also, how do you know about me? Why did youe here? This is all part of your n, right? Pretending to be a general is a serious felony. You¡¯re not allowed to do so even if you¡¯re from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you had a strong sense of justice. However, my military rank of general was never feigned. You can take a look if you like.¡± As he spoke, he tossed his name tag to Shen Xing.

    Shen Xing raised her hand and caught it subconsciously.

    The military¡¯s name tags were all embedded with chips on the inside. It would release the corresponding message when infused with someone¡¯s soul power.

    Puzzled, Shen Xing ced the name tag on her military reserved soulmunicator. At once, a list of information was disyed.

    ¡°Tang Wulin, male, enlistment date: XXXX/XX/XX, ninth Blood God in the Blood God Army. Military rank: major general...¡± All this data. was there to see.

    Tang Wulin took a gulp of water. As he watched Shen Xing¡¯s expression gradually turn to one of shock, he began to have second thoughts.

    Shen Xing¡¯s reaction was different from what he had intended. This signified that he needed to make some changes to his n.

    He had found Shen Xing through meticulous investigation, of course. He noticed the familiar figure when he was going through the military officers in the Central Army Corps using the Tang Sect¡¯s information system.

    Years ago, he had held Shen Xing under duress when he was heading to Demon Ind as well as when he was receiving training on there. He had determined that this young maiden had an extraordinary identity through all sorts of situations.

    As expected, he discovered her once again. Not only had she been promoted, she also held an extremely important position in the military at this point.

    The incident where she was held hostage years ago would definitely have been a mark on an ordinary officer¡¯s record. It would have been considered fortunate if she were not demoted. The fact that she was promoted showed how influential her family was.

    As a result, out of all the numerous targets, Tang Wulin chose Shen Xing. He had also carried out an in-depth investigation into her.

    Therefore, Tang Wulin¡¯s knowledge of Shen Xing¡¯s situation had even surpassed what she knew about him.

    It was child¡¯s y for Tang Wulin to sneak into the Starview Resort. Of course, he did not use the name tag he gave to Shen Xing, but it was not difficult to make a fake tag. He just could not expose his identity yet.

    ¡°You...you really are a major general?¡± Shen Xing repeatedly asked to confirm it. She observed that the name tag was real and it was utterly wless.

    An ordinary military officer may not have heard of the Blood God Army, but how could she not know? It was the army corps that was reputed to be the most mysterious and powerful in the entire Federation.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to have bothered you all those years ago. I came to see you this time because I would like to apologize to you. We were undergoing training at the time, and I had no choice but to sneak into your army corps. I¡¯m really very sorry to have troubled you at the time. I¡¯m going to treat you to a meal today. Please consider it as my apology.¡±

    The corners of Shen Xing¡¯s lips twitched. She almost spurted out the words, Do you think the troubles you caused can be settled with just a meal? Do you know that you gave me so many nightmares and...¡¯

    She truly wished that she could p this man to death! However, for some reason, Shen Xing could not muster the courage to do so after seeing the warm smile on his face. She was under the assumption that she was capable of doing it, and she felt like this man before her was not fit to be seen by the public.

    In any case, Shen Xing noticed that the identity of this man was doubtless after examining his name tag. He was a real major general, but what was he doing in the Starview Resort? There was no grounds for her to be med. She did not belong to Spirit Pagoda either, so she had no reason to capture him. Shen Xing could not help feeling disheartened. She had even thought subconsciously that this man could be the blind date candidate her sister had mentioned.

    ¡®If that¡¯s the case and it really is this man, what should I do? Should Iply or not?¡¯

    All at once, the female lieutenant colonel could not help feeling confused and perplexed.

    Tang Wulin was actually feeling speechless. This was because the young maiden before him had sunk into an absentminded state once again. He had no idea what was on her mind. Moreover, she was looking right through him.

    Meanwhile, the hostess sent over the dishes.

    Tang Wulin had a huge appetite, and he had ordered extra food just to express his sincerity. The dishes were all the specialties of the restaurant.

    Shen Xing began to react to the situation. She took a nce at the hostess, but she did not utter a word.

    Only after the hostess left, did she re at Tang Wulin and said, ¡°I was asking you, what did you do to my blind date?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s fine. He was only tired, so he found a ce to sleep. I think that he should be awake by the time our meal is finished.¡±

    Upon listening to his words, an intense sense of loss suddenly flooded Shen Xing¡¯s heart for some reason. Even though she told herself that she should not behave this way at once, the feeling lingered for a long time.

    ¡°Come, have some.¡± Tang Wulin made an invitatory gesture then he picked up his bowl and began eating.

    ¡®He¡¯s really eating, huh?¡¯ Shen Xing was stunned for a moment. Then, she noticed that Tang Wulin was eating in an extremely graceful manner. He appeared to be eating at a moderate pace, but somehow the dishes on the table were swiftly emptying. It had only taken a short moment for one-third of the food to vanish.

    ¡°Have you not eaten before?¡± Shen Xing could not keep herself from asking.

    Tang Wulin lifted his head and said with a smile, ¡°My family¡¯s situation are rather tough when I was young. That is why I cherish food. You should have some.¡±

    Upon saying that, he began to continue immersing himself in eating once again.

    ¡°I shall eat then!¡± Shen Xing had been engaging in training all afternoon, so she was feeling rather hungry for a while. Furthermore, she was a soul master. A soul master¡¯s basic metabolism far exceeded an ordinary person¡¯s.

    ¡®This man is eating so quickly. There isn¡¯t going to be any more food left if I don¡¯t start! He said that he wanted to treat me to a meal. Does this look like he¡¯s treating me?¡¯

    As she was thinking, Shen Xing stopped hesitating and rapidly began to eat.

    In order topete for more food, she appeared to be eating in a rather outrageous and ferocious manner. In fact, she had even pulled a te of her favorite stir-fried pork slices in her front of her so Tang Wulin could not get a hold of the dish.

 Chapter 1672 - I Want You To Owe Me Three Favors

    <h4>Chapter 1672: I Want You To Owe Me Three Favors</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She noticed that Tang Wulin stopped. He seemed to be looking at her in astonishment.

    Shen Xing could not help feeling pleased with herself. ¡®We shall see who¡¯s better at eating then, humph!¡¯

    Meanwhile, the door to thepartment opened, and the hostess walked in from the outside. Shen Xing had ced her left arm on the table to protect the three dishes in front of her. She was using the fork in her right hand to pick up a stack of sliced meat and bring it to her mouth.

    The hostess was stunned for a moment. It was very apparent that she had never seen people eating in such an oundishly savage manner ever since she worked at this restaurant. These were both military officers, though! The young maiden must have been starving for a long time.

    Shen Xing wished that she could knock her head to death after sensing the hostess¡¯ strange gaze. ¡®B*st*rd, he must have noticed that the hostess is entering the room since earlier for sure. That is why he stopped!¡¯

    ¡°Please serve her a bowl of rice,¡± Tang Wulin told the hostess with a smile.

    The hostess was jolted back to reality. She hastily ced the dishes on the table and rushed back outside.

    Shen Xing strained to swallow the stack of meat. Her charming face was already blushing scarlet. She mmed the fork onto the table. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a bitter smile, ¡°I invited you for a meal, but I didn¡¯t invite you to eat in such a manner! Don¡¯t worry, you can eat until you¡¯re full.¡± As he spoke, he made an invitatory gesture at her.

    ¡°You came to see me just to buy me a meal? I don¡¯t believe that. Tell me, what do you really want?¡± Shen Xi badly wanted to choke him to death ten thousand times!

    She was well aware that the man before her could fight alone in enemy territory. He was the current Sect Master of the Tang Sect and the leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters. Was she capable of fighting against a man like that?

    As a result, she wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°So, are you saying that you¡¯ve epted my apology?¡±

    ¡°ept my *ss!¡± Atst, Shen Xing could not refrain herself anymore. She stood up abruptly.

    Meanwhile, the hostess entered once again.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Shen Xing furiously yelled as she swiftly turned around.

    The hostess was startled. She ced the bowl of rice on the table in a rush.

    Tang Wulin said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My girlfriend isn¡¯t in a good mood today. Please leave us first. I¡¯ll call when I need you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, General.¡± The hostess quickly left as if she was relieved from duty.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your girlfriend, huh?!¡± Shen Xing became even more infuriated.

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh softly. ¡°Can we please speak properly?¡±

    ¡°Who wants to speak properly to you?!¡± Shen Xing could not refrain herself from shouting defiantly.

    Tang Wulin did not speak anymore. He felt that he needed to allow Shen Xing to calm down first. Otherwise, it was utterly impossible for them to talk effectively. She was angry for no apparent reason.

    Shen Xing suddenly stood up and picked up her bag as she saw that Tang Wulin did not speak.

    She did not want to see this man anymore at all. Moreover, there was no need for her to think as she already knew that she was going to have a nightmare tonight. She hated the dream and she loathed that this man would always barge into her dreams. She hated it, hated it, hated it!

    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave.¡± A stream of gentle radiance blocked Shen Xing¡¯s path.

    Shen Xing quickly turned around. ¡°Are you going to use violence on me again?¡±

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh. ¡°Why can¡¯t we converse with each other properly? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right? If you still have such an enormous grudge over the incident in the past, I¡¯m willing topensate you for that. You can tell me what you want. I still have some authority.¡±

    ¡°You and I have nothing worth talking about.¡± Shen Xing suddenly felt emboldened when she was done speaking. Yes, she wanted to do this. She wanted to refuse him!

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh once again and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to resort to using force on you.¡±

    Shen Xing was stunned for a moment. She turned around. ¡°This is the territory of the Central Army Corps. You dare use force on me here?¡±

    Tang Wulin said in a very natural manner, ¡°Remember when we met for the very first time? Were you not under the protection of the army at the time?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± He was right! The man was capable of forcing her.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Shen Xing had her hands on her hips. She red at Tang Wulin in rage.

    Tang Wulin cracked into a smile. ¡°I came here to see you today for two reasons. Firstly, to apologize to you about the incident that happened in the past. The other reason is to ask for a small favor from you.¡±

    ¡°What favor?¡± Shen Xing became vignt at once.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just a trifle for you. You can see that I¡¯m a major general now. The elevation of one¡¯s rank is what every military officer is yearning for the most. I heard that if a person can enter the War God Hall¡¯s challenge, they will be promoted by one rank for every round passed. I think that I should be able to pass two rounds with my abilities. As a result, I¡¯m nning to see if I can get promoted to general.¡±

    Promoted to general?

    Shen Xing almost thought that she had misheard him. The highest rank possible for a military officer was general. It had been countless years since anyone had reached such a position. Despite that, this man was genuinely trying to get promoted to general.

    ¡°Do you think that the War God Hall is owned by your family? Could it be that you don¡¯t know that a Title Douluo-ranked officer will need to fight against a War God whose cultivation base is higher than his by one rank if he enters the War God Hall challenge? In other words, a Title Douluo would certainly be fighting against a Hyper Douluo. A Hyper Douluo can very possibly be fighting against a Limit Douluo or a Hyper Douluo whose cultivation base is one or two ranks higher than his at the very least. Do you think that it is an easy feat?¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged and said, ¡°How will I know if I never? Thus, the favor I¡¯m asking from you is actually very simple. You will only need to take me to the War God Hall¡¯s door. Otherwise, it will be too troublesome to use the regr procedure. Moreover, it¡¯s highly possible that someone will stop me from entering the War God Hall. You won¡¯t be saying no to such a small favor like this, right?¡±

    Shen Xing only understood after listening to this. The man would like her to take him to the War God Hall. Frankly, Shen Xing felt relieved after hearing his request. At least, it was much easier than stealing military secrets, as she had imagined he would ask.

    The War God Hall was theoretically open to all the military officers. In fact, evenmon soldiers could apply to enter. Such a soldier would be screened and vetted thoroughly before it could be confirmed if he was allowed to enter the War God Hall¡¯s challenge.

    The vetting process was necessary. Otherwise, the War God Hall would be very busy if anyone was allowed to enter.

    If he truly was a major general, Tang Wulin would be able to enter the War God Hall if he were to follow the ordinary procedures. However, as he mentioned, it would not be that easy for him to enter the War God Hall due to his identity as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master from Shrek Academy. Could it be that the military would watch helplessly as he was promoted to the rank of general? That would be impossible!

    ¡®Am I allowed to take him there?¡¯

    The question arose in her mind and vanished as soon as it appeared.

    Shen Xing¡¯s chest heaved because of her mood swings. She looked at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze.

    Tang Wulin was not in a rush either. He quietly waited for her to consider.

    Shen Xing suddenly said, ¡°What would I get out of it if I were to help you?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered with a smile, ¡°What is it that you want? Is it money? Heaven and earth treasures? Or something else?¡±

    Shen Xing abruptly said, ¡°I can help you.¡± She had actually made up her mind. For some reason, she found that she could think clearly all of a sudden.

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± There was a sh of light in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. If Shen Xing was capable of sincerely helping him and there was no need for him to hold her hostage, their sess rate would be higher. Moreover, they would not be easily exposed.

    Shen Xing continued to speak, ¡°I want you to owe me three favors. You can¡¯t reject me if I seek your assistance in the future, of course, provided that I don¡¯t vite your principles.¡±

    Tang Wulin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Young maiden, that¡¯s rather greedy of you!¡± It appeared that she was not requesting for something real, but in reality, her request would cost more than anything else.

    Every word spoken by Tang Wulin would count given his identity and position. His promise was worth more than gold. If he was to agree to Shen Xing¡¯s condition, it would be something that he would always remember.

 Chapter 1673 - Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 1673: Cooperation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Are you going to agree or not?¡± Shen Xing inquired closely. She finally felt that her intelligence had returned to her. If she could get Tang Wulin¡¯s promise, then it would be equal to getting a promise from Tang Sect and Shrek Academy! It would be immensely beneficial for both herself as well as her n in the future.

    Tang Wulin smiled bitterly. ¡°Your request is a little too demanding, isn¡¯t it? One favor, I can agree to one favor.¡±

    Shen Xing strenuously shook her head without the slightest bit of hesitation. ¡°No, I want three favors. It must be three. Otherwise, you can just take me as a hostage. You¡¯re ustomed to using force on people anyway. However, I must tell you that our Central Army Corps has very strict vetting procedures. Moreover, there are many new models of detection soul devices that I don¡¯t think you have even heard of. I can guarantee that you won¡¯t stand a chance to sneak into the army.¡±

    Tang Wulin was well aware that Shen Xing¡¯s words were not exaggerated to scare him. Ling Zichen had told him before that the Central Army Corps had already begun using many types of experimental weapons and soul devices, and now they had no idea what those federation scientists had developed for the army. Otherwise, Tang Wulin would not go through all this trouble just to meet Shen Xing.

    ¡°Two favors!¡± Tang Wulin said in a haggling manner.

    Shen Xing turned around once again and immediately began walking toward the exit.

    ¡°Alright, I agree with your request.¡± After weighing and considering the situation, Tang Wulin could not help heaving a sigh as he agreed. It was definitely the best choice for them to enter the War God Hall with a peaceful method.

    A wisp of joy appeared on Shen Xing¡¯s face. She turned around once again and took a seat at the table. She looked at Tang Wulin with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Remember to keep your word.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Provided that those are matters that don¡¯t vite moral principles and my personal principles.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Am I that kind of person?¡± Shen Xing casually said.

    Tang Wulin could not help but curse in his heart. ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are!¡¯

    ¡°Alright, when are you nning on going to the War God Hall? I shall make some arrangements.¡± Shen Xing finally revealed her capable and experienced side as a female lieutenant colonel.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°As soon as possible. How are you going to take us in while avoiding the inspection?¡±

    Shen Xing rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Since you have found me, you should know what I¡¯m in charge of. I¡¯m going to be forging some fake name tags for all of you.¡±

    In the Central Army Corps, Shen Xing was specifically in charge of identity inspection at the moment with very high authority. This was also the reason why Tang Wulin found her.

    ¡°Alright. I need ten name tags,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Ten? There are ten of you?¡± Shen Xing involuntarily cried out in rm.

    Tang Wulin took a nce at her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Do speak louder so all the Central Army Corps can hear you.¡±

    Shen Xing said with a furious expression, ¡°Why are there so many people? That¡¯s insane. I¡¯m not a fairy, how can I possibly take in so many people from your side.¡±

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°You¡¯ve already promised earlier and I believe that you have the capability as well. You can take us in batches. Your mission ispleted as long as we can enter the War God Hall.¡±

    Shen Xing spoke in rage. ¡°So how are all of you going to leave. It¡¯s impossible for so many people to enter War God Hall without being noticed. I don¡¯t have the ability to take out all of you.¡±

    Tang Wulin cracked into a mysterious smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to take us out. You only need to take us in. We will manage to leave the ce. Could it be that you think that a general is incapable of walking out of War God Hall?¡±

    Shen Xing¡¯s eyes were shimmering with unstable emotions. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to do something about the request...¡±

    ¡°Stop. I¡¯ve already hit my limit by agreeing to your conditions. If you try to propose a new request, I¡¯ll have no choice but to coerce you. You should know that there are many ways to coerce a person.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze swept across her body as he was speaking.

    At this very moment, his gaze looked as if he was possessed by Old Demon Lust. Shen Xing trembled from seeing his gaze.

    ¡°How dare you...¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and returned to his usual self. ¡°You¡¯ve already said that a few times. It¡¯s not that significant anymore.¡±

    Even though Shen Xing was clenching her teeth in rage upon seeing his smile, she had no choice but to acknowledge that he was right. There was utterly no other choice for her. Who¡¯s fault was it that a person could not win over the circumstance? His abilities were much more powerful than hers.

    He was a Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse at the very least. Moreover, he was not an ordinary Title Douluo. She was utterly incapable of rivaling him.

    Tang Wulin cracked into a faint smile. ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s your turn to tell me how you are going to take us into the War God Hall.¡±

    Shen Xing ferociously red at him yet Tang Wulin was not bothered by her action for the slightest.

    She inhaled a deep breath to calm her emotions and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to return and make some preparations first. Leave your soulmunicator number with me.¡±

    Tang Wulin gave his number to Shen Xing.

    Shen Xing stood up and left. ¡°I¡¯ll be contacting youter.¡±

    Tang Wulin gazed after her departing silhouette as she walked toward the door. This time, he did not stop her.

    On the contrary, Shen Xing walked to the door when she suddenly turned around and looked toward him. She said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll nevere back again after leaving? You can¡¯t do anything to me as long as I don¡¯t leave the Central Army Corps.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at her with apparent seriousness. ¡°I trust you.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Shen Xing was at a loss of words. She stamped her foot before she left in quick strides.

    Tang Wulin gazed after her departing silhouette. His eyes were shimmering with radiance as he pondered. Did he trust Shen Xing? He could notpletely trust her. Shen Xing did not notice but a de of Bluesilver Grass attached with Tang Sect¡¯s newest technology was already ced on her body. It was a rice grain-sized bug. The bug was also equipped with a micro interference device that could interfere with the detection of any soul devices.

    Tang Wulin turned on his soulmunicator and said, ¡°Test the effect of the transmitter.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Ling Zichen¡¯s voice was heard echoing from the other end of themunicator.

    Tang Wulin paid the bill and left.

    He immediately returned to the vi in the Western Suburbs after leaving Starview Resort.

    He arrived at the meeting room and found that all sorts of equipment were already set up there. Ling Zichen was seated in front of three screens and her fingers were rapidly tapping on buttons.

    The screens disyed the topography of West Mountain precisely.

    At present, a small red dot was moving swiftly on the map. It was apparent that the red dot represented Shen Xing¡¯s location.

    The rest of the six people from Shrek Seven Monsters, A Ruheng, and Sima Jinchi were all there.

    When they saw Tang Wulin walk into the room, the expressions on their faces suddenly turned rather peculiar for some unknown reason.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Tang Wulin asked in puzzlement.

    Ling Zichen sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want anybody to know, don¡¯t do it in the first ce.¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless. ¡°Since when did I do something that I don¡¯t want anybody to know? What¡¯s going on?¡± When he asked the question, Xie Xie was the first person that could not refrain himself fromughing.

    Ling Zichen pressed a button. ¡°Listen to the yback.¡±

    The audio was turned on. A rustle was heard at first. Soon, a ¡®thud¡¯ sound appeared. It sounded just like a car¡¯s door being closed.

    ¡°B*st*rd, b*st*rd, b*st*rd! This fellow. Why does it have to be this fellow again? He has been haunting my nightmares for so many years, is that not enough still? Why does he have toe looking for me? Why does it have to be him again!¡±

    The voice in the audio naturally belonged to Shen Xing.

    ¡®Nightmare? Me?¡¯

    Tang Wulin pointed to his nose. The people by his side nodded in unison. Their gaze became even more peculiar as they looked at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already managed to stop having those embarrassing dreams, yet this fellow has actually appeared before myself in real life. Why does it have to be this way! I truly wish that I could kill him. Yet, why do I have to be softhearted and agree to his request? I am obviously aware that doing this is in vition of the army¡¯s morality. Shen Xing, what¡¯s going on with you? Why are you doing this!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m confused, so confused. It¡¯s all my sister¡¯s fault for forcing me to go on a blind date. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be taken advantage of by this scoundrel. Back then it was definitely not as simple as having a dream. He must have done something to me. He¡¯s poison, he must be the poison. I hate him so much!¡±

 Chapter 1674 - Central Army Corps

    <h4>Chapter 1674: Central Army Corps</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was finally able to pick up the gist of her words this time. Perhaps, it was no longer as simple as her hating him.

    He was no longer as naive as he was during his younger days. He was not a normal man if he was still incapable of figuring out something from her words.

    Ling Zichen looked at him as if she was looking at a pervert.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t do anything at all! Everyone was there when we met her. You can ask everyone here if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Tang Wulin had a helpless expression. He had no idea what had happened either!

    Ling Zichen sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want anybody to know, don¡¯t do it in the first ce.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Stop. What else did she say? Is there anything substantial?¡±

    ¡°Nothing more at the moment. She drove back to the barracks,¡± Yue Zhengyu said from the side.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°All of you can continue monitoring the broadcast then. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±

    He actually felt very astonished by Shen Xing¡¯s reaction. What was going on with the maiden? It seemed like it should be due to the trick yed by those old demons back then. Or he should say that this was theplication resulting from the dream state produced by the few old demons.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling slightly guilty for Shen Xing. He had never expected that he would be bothering her so much.

    This was not intended by Tang Wulin and he did not want this to happen either.

    Tang Wulin was surprised when he received Shen Xing¡¯s soulmunicator call just as he had begun his meditation to prepare to enter his cultivation routine.

    ¡°There¡¯s a chance two dayster. There will be a batch of personnel that will be going out for purchasing items and will return. You¡¯re skilled in makeup, right? Hold them hostage while they are on the way but don¡¯t hurt them. Disguise yourselves as them and enter the Central Army Corps. I¡¯ll help alter the rted information scans and ensure that you can smoothly enter the ce.¡±

    Shen Xing¡¯s voice had already regained her usual calmness. There was utterly no way he could notice her emotions when she was venting her anger in the car earlier by listening to her voice right now.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Thank you, but will this be causing any trouble for you?¡±

    Shen Xing said, ¡°No. I¡¯ll make it look like a system error. No one will notice it. Since you¡¯ve found me, could it be that you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m a soulputing expert?¡±

    1Tang Wulin spoke, ¡°Alright. I hope that I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±

    Shen Xing scoffed coldly. ¡°So you can use me even more in the future?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. Also, I would like to apologize again if I have caused you any trouble in the past. I promise that I won¡¯t disturb you anymore after this matter has ended. I owe you three favors. You can ask for them at any time from Tang Sect, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Shen Xing did not speak anymore but she hung up themunication at once.

    In the Central Army Corps.

    A military exclusive truck drove slowly to the entrance at the foot of the West Mountain.

    An advanced soul detectorpleted an overall scan. The soldier in charge of the inspection gave the driver a military salutation.

    The truck slowly drove into the army corps and traveled through the designated route.

    Xie Xie was the driver of the truck while Tang Wulin was naturally riding shotgun. At present, they had already disguised their appearances and put on makeup to take the appearances of those soldiers.

    Tang Wulin need not use his eyes to see. His spiritual power was his best tool that allowed him to clearly see everything in his surroundings.

    The Central Army Corps deserved its reputation of being the most powerful army in the federation. The inside of this army corps was not only heavily-guarded but it was also equipped with many advanced detection equipment. ording to Ling Zichen, the federation had even developed detectors that could detect storage soul tools now. It could be used to scan storage soul tools and revealed every single item stored in the tool.

    Shen Xing did not deceive them. For the past two days, they did not discover anything suspicious through the monitoring device. As a result, the operation started smoothly.

    They entered the Central Army Corps and drove ording to the designated route that led inside all the way in. All this information was provided by Shen Xing.

    It was necessary for them to hijack the soul truck in order to send the necessary supplies to the designated warehouse.

    The Central Army Corps was so huge with such a high number of people. The resources to feed the people were needed inrge amounts so arge number of supplies were necessary. Many delivery trucks like theirs would enter the ce on a daily basis. The reason why they chose this particr truck was that this truck¡¯s cargo load was just suitable for the number of people in their operation.

    The truck was driven to the designated location. The supplies were unloaded and transported away then the truck was parked.

    Everything waspleted in a natural manner. They had finally made their way into the inside of the Central Army Corps as well.

    All the military facilities could be said to be using a security system that was strict on the outside and lenient on the inside, the Central Army Corps was no exception. There were not too many inspection procedures upon entering inside, especially when they were equipped with the identity tags provided by Shen Xing.

    ¡°We¡¯re in.¡± Tang wulin contacted Shen Xing with his soulmunicator.

    ¡°I can see your current location. You are quite lucky. I heard that the number of powerhouses at War God Hall is not very high recently. Follow the path I designed for you and walk ahead. I¡¯ve already changed the settings of the detection equipment on this path. If there¡¯s no mishap, you should smoothly arrive at the entrance of War God Hall.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thanks. This is possibly thest time we are contacting each other. Thanks again,¡± Tang Wulin said.

    The voice on the other end quieted down for a moment. Shen Xing then said, ¡°You must leave the ce alive. How else are you going to fulfill the three favors you¡¯ve promised me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful,¡± said Tang Wulin smilingly.

    He hung up themunication then turned around to look at hispanions. ¡°Move.¡±

    Tang Wulin had the captain¡¯s military rank pinned to his shoulders now. He was also the captain of their freight troop. The group of people walked in one direction at a normal pace after exiting the warehouse.

    The route map given by Shen Xing had already been memorized meticulously in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. As long as they could walk out from this ce, they would stand a chance to pass through Central Army Corps¡¯yers of guards directly and arrive at the entrance of War God Hall.

    Almost the entire West Mountain was covered by the Central Army Corps. All sorts ofrge-sized soul facilities could be seen at every location.

    The army would be able to use all sorts of soul weapons to provide coverage for Mingdu¡¯s airspace and protect Mingdu City from the West Mountain.

    The entrance to War God Hall was located on the highest peak of West Mountain. As a result, they would need to go through a hiking process to reach the destination.

    They advanced along the path and passed through twoyers of defense zone. They walked into a square located halfway up the mountain.

    The square was meant to serve as a public market for the Central Army Corps. Everyone including military officers and soldiers was allowed to purchase and exchange everyday objects here. It was also a slightly more crowded and bustling spot that was rarely seen in the Central Army Corps.

    In order to head to the mountain peak, they must cross this square first.

    They were first greeted by noise upon stepping into the public market.

    Perhaps the ambiance in the army was suppressed in a rather strict manner as it was obviously noisier over here. The military officers from the Central Army Corps walked together in groups of two or three. Some were chatting, some were purchasing things while some were having meals.

    Alcohol was prohibited in the army so the soldiers were only allowed to drink at ces like Starview Resort. As a result, they could only see people drinking tea and coffee here.

    Tang Wulin and the rest of the people were naturally not in the mood to observe. They walked with quick strides in preparation to cross the public market.

    ¡°Oh, who is that! Is that you, Huang Zeran? Where are you going in such a rush?¡± A military officer that was simrly a captain blocked Tang Wulin¡¯s path all of a sudden.

    Huang Zeran? Tang Wulin was well aware that this was the name of the captain he was pretending to be.

    Ling Zichen walking behind him became slightly nervous.

    Tang Wulin ced his right hand behind his back and made a hand gesture ordering them not to be nervous.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tang Wulin asked the captain in front of him. He could tell from the other person¡¯s attitude that the rtionship between this person and Huang Zeran was not on friendly terms for sure. Otherwise, the person would not be speaking with such an attitude.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on you say? It was you that reported me to the authorities previously, right? Don¡¯t tell me that it wasn¡¯t you! Be a man and own up to your doings. Bah!¡± As he was speaking, the captain spat a mouthful of spit on the ground with a condescending expression on his face. A group of soldiers with burly figures surrounded them from behind. They looked at Tang Wulin with an unkind expression.

    Tang Wulin spoke indifferently, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

 Chapter 1675 - Quick-witted Response

    <h4>Chapter 1675: Quick-witted Response</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The captain pursed his lips. ¡°What do I want? Didn¡¯t you report me to the authorities? Look, I¡¯m fine now. If you¡¯re a sensible man, you will kowtow to me as an apology now. Then, you willpensate me for my loss, and I¡¯ll leave you be. Otherwise, I am going to beat you up every time I see you in the future. You won¡¯t be able to survive in the Central Army Corps!¡±

    Tang Wulin was irked. ¡®I thought the Central Army Corps was an elite military unit? Why is there a hooligan like him here?¡¯

    ¡°You think you can do that?¡± Tang Wulin pursed his lips in disdain. He raised his hand and beckoned the captain with his index finger. ¡°Fight me alone if you¡¯re a man. I¡¯ll do as you ask if you win, but if you lose, scram!¡±

    Tang Wulin had once enlisted in the army after all. He was well aware of how they would handle this matter. The members of the armed forces respected a person¡¯s strength and abilities the most. A one-on-one fight was the easiest way to resolve a dispute.

    Back when he was in the Blood God Army, he beat Jiang Wuyue into submission.

    ¡°Do you have the courage to ept the challenge?¡± Tang Wulin jutted his chin out arrogantly.

    ¡°One-on-one, one-on-one, one-on-one!¡± As expected, the soldiers around them that had no fear of trouble immediately began to get rowdy.

    Life in the army was extremely dull at times, so a sparring match of individual strength would always get people¡¯s attention.

    ¡°How dare you challenge me one-on-one?! Sure! You watch as I beat you till you have to look for your teeth all over the floor.¡± As he spoke, the captain arrived before Tang Wulin in a big stride and threw a punch straight at his face.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling slightly astonished upon sensing the arrival of the captain¡¯s fist. He was going to take back his earlier words. The strike was rather impressive both in strength and speed. At least, it was definitely not a punch that could be thrown by any ordinary soldier. It had even carried soul power.

    ¡°p!¡± Tang Wulin moved his hand and gave the opponent¡¯s fist a tight p. Although he was intentionally controlling his strength, the opponent still staggered from the impact.

    Tang Wulin lifted his leg and kicked the opponent¡¯s chest. It was a simple and direct strike!

    ¡°Bang!¡± The captain was flung five or six meters away.

    At once, the entire scene went quiet.

    A simple and direct blow like that was the most exciting, but the captain that challenged Tang Wulin was quite capable. No one had expected that he would be so quickly defeated by ¡®Huang Zeran¡¯, a captain that had always maintained a low profile.

    ¡°B*st*rd!¡± The captain cursed uponnding on the ground. He leaped up instantly and unleashed his soul rings. There were four rings in total.

    Three of his rings were yellow rings and one was purple. The colors of the soul rings alternated.

    His arms were clearly swelling up, especially his hands. A metallic gray color coated the surface of his fists.

    The captain was named Deng Shun. His martial soul was fists, but he had yet to cultivate until the level of a body martial soul. However, his abilities were considered rather powerful in the army, at least at his military rank. He rarely encountered any worthy opponents, so he developed his arrogant and savage manner naturally.

    Haunt Azerbaijan had him reported to the authorities because he was collecting a surcharge when he was purchasing supplies for his own benefit. Although he escaped heavy punishment by relying on his ties with the higher-ups, he had lost his source of ie. He harbored a grudge for Huang Zeran since then and flew into a rage after encountering him on this day.

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh to himself. This was really quite troublesome for him. If he wanted to maintain his cover, he would have to fight and win the battle quickly. He had no idea what martial soul Huan Zeran actually had. It was easy to disguise his appearance, but it would be troublesome to simte another person¡¯s martial soul. Doing it right in front of so many people made it even more difficult. More importantly, he was worried that he would be discovered by the high-ranking military officers. Their operation would be disrupted if they were caught up in this incident.

    Thus, after a moment¡¯s consideration, Tang Wulin charged forward at once.

    Deng Shun swung his right fist ferociously, fueled by his hatred for Huang Zeran. The surface of his hand was coated with the gloss of iron and steel. It was his second soul skill, the Ironsteel Fist!

    Tang Wulin watched as the opponent approached him. He dodged at once and avoided Deng Shun¡¯s critical blow. At the same time, Tang Wulin grabbed the opponent¡¯s wrist with his right hand at lightning speed and used his left foot to kick Deng Shun¡¯s shin. This time, he used his strength, and Deng Shun was thrown backward from the impact.

    Deng Shun seemed to be quite unlucky with hisnding. His head crashed into the wall by his side. He saw everything fade to ck as he lost consciousness.

    Tang Wulin pped. ¡°You dare to fight me at your level? Who else wants to try?¡±

    The soldiers immediately changed the way they looked at him. He managed to finish off Deng Shun without utilizing his martial soul. Moreover, it was done in such a concise and easy manner, so his amazing abilities were there for all to see.

    ¡°Alright, please send him to the infirmary.¡± Tang Wulin immediately pushed his way out of the crowd upon saying that. He returned to his intended path, walking in long strides.

    The rest of hispanions had separated from one another. They were all going in the same direction.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Someone suddenly shouted.

    Tang Wulin stopped moving and turned around to see. It was another captain, and he was staring at Tang Wulin with confusion in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Huang Zeran! Huang Zeran was sick a few days ago and he was weak. Moreover, he is but a two-ringed soul master. That is why he is in the freight troop now. How can he possibly defeat Deng Shun? Who are you?¡± the captain said roughly.

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh inwardly. ¡®Herees trouble again.¡¯ His spiritual power transformed to send out a message to hispanions around him. He turned around and walked toward this captain in long strides.

    As he was walking, he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m supposed to hide my capabilities. It seems like I have no choice but to make a disy of them now. Who told you that I only have two soul rings? Who told you that I¡¯m not Huang Zeran!¡± As he spoke, he tossed out his name tag, and an overwhelming aura burst out from his body.

    Two yellow and four purple soul rings arose from underneath his feet and revealed his Soul Emperor-ranked cultivation base.

    The majority of people on the scene were ordinary soldiers and there were no military officers of high rank there. A six-ringed powerhouse was considered rather formidable even in the Central Army Corps.

    The irate captain immediately sensed a mighty pressure pushing against his face.

    Three steps away from the captain, Tang Wulin stopped walking and gestured at him. ¡°Examine it and see if it¡¯s my name tag.¡±

    The captain hastily turned on his soulmunicator and examined the name tag. The identity verification on the name tag could not be falsified after all.

    Tang Wulin scoffed coldly as he turned around and said to the soldiers around him, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say this, but it seems like I have no choice, judging by the current situation. Deng Shun tried to steal money during the process of purchasing by buying rejected goods. He resented me after I¡¯d reported him to the authorities. I don¡¯t know why our superiors didn¡¯t punish him severely, but he came to me looking for trouble today. He¡¯s another one. He is certainly in Deng Shun¡¯s gang as well. They are a nest of corrupt vipers. This isn¡¯t over. I¡¯ll certainly report this once again and ask for a proper statement!¡±

    If someone were to look at Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes closely, they would see that there was a hint of purple within them. On the other hand, the eyes of the captain in front of him were clouded.

    Tang Wulin relied on his incredible spiritual power to read the captain¡¯s memories by force. Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual cultivation base had achieved Thought Concretization level. He could not simply read all of a person¡¯s memories, but he was able to pick up some memory fragments due to the immense disparity between their cultivation bases.

    He could immediately determine the situation just from traces of the captain¡¯s memories. Firstly, he learned about the name of the captain that he had defeated and also the reason they became enemies. Revealing the entire affair was enough to prove his identity.

    ¡°Severe punishment! We demand severe punishment!¡± Someone shouted aloud in the crowd. All at once, the crowd was riled.

    ¡°I¡¯m always saying how rough the toilet paper that we use is. So it turns out that we have a rat among us!¡± Another voice was heard.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The quality of our feminine products is also especially bad, so it seems this is the reason. We can¡¯t just leave this matter be. Report them. We must report them together!¡±

    With that, the crowd was aroused. The soldiers from all around them immediately charged into them.

    Someone was already helping Deng Shun to his feet, but the crowd encircled him before he fully came to. The captain who questioned Tang Wulin earlier got the same treatment as well.

 Chapter 1676 - Enter The Hellâ€™s Gate

    <h4>Chapter 1676: Enter The Hell¡¯s Gate</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Take them to the court-martial!¡± Tang Wulin shouted aloud.

    What did the military fear the most? The armed forces were most afraid of mutiny. The soldiers before him had actually be emotionally aroused due to his instigation as well as the guidance of his spiritual power.

    The few people that had spoken earlier had already left in the direction of the mountain soundlessly. Tang Wulin seized the opportunity to get away from the situation and departed hastily.

    He crossed the public market and made his way to the road that led to the mountain atst. He had to pass through another round of inspections before he could breathe a sigh of relief.

    The rest of the team had spread out and advanced since earlier. Tang Wulin had instructed everybody to head for the mountain first when he was walking back to the crowd. It was rtively easier for him to get away alonepared to being in a group.

    Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng had stayed behind, along with Ling Zichen, who had no fear of getting into trouble. It was they that shouted aloud and voiced theirints earlier.

    A bad thing had turned to their advantage. Their presence would not be discovered so easily thanks to the internal mutiny that had broken out below. Tang Wulin led hispanions as they went up the mountain rapidly and headed straight toward the War God Hall¡¯s entrance.

    As expected, Shen Xing was an expert withputers. She changed the settings of the entire Central Army Corps¡¯ internal soul system so that Tang Wulin and his group could advance unobstructed.

    The closer they approached the mountaintop, the fewer the detection soul devices. The majority of the Central Army Corps¡¯ facilities were set up below while those nearer to the mountaintop belonged to War God Hall. The War God Hall¡¯s status was distant in both the military and the Federation.

    Finally, they arrived at the West Mountain¡¯s highest peak, an altitude of two thousand and five hundred meters above sea level. That altitude was the standard position of the snow line. The terrain was covered in snow from this point all the way to the summit.

    Reaching there, Tang Wulin could not help recalling all sorts of memories he had from the Blood God Army. He thought about how she was by his side at the time. He had only been able to meet her asionally, but he was still able to see her!

    ¡°Stop. Your are about to enter War God Hall¡¯s territory further. Do you have a reference?¡± A metal ball suddenly flew down from the sky with a probe-like object attached to it. It stopped right in front of Tang Wulin and the rest.

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not important to prove our identities if we made it to this point, right? ording to the War God Hall¡¯s Safe Harbor rule, we have the right to enter for a challenge.¡±

    ¡°The rule has been changed!¡± An electronic voice was heard echoing out from the metal ball, and suddenly, there was the piercing sound of a warning siren.

    What was happening? Tang Wulin could not help being stunned for a moment. This was different from what the Heartless Douluo had described! ording to the Heartless Douluo, they would be within the War God Hall¡¯s boundaries as soon as they stepped past the snow line. They should have been entitled to enter the ce and take part in the challenge without any issues. Could it be that they had entered a different situation?

    On the other hand, dozens of beams shout out from the Central Army Corps¡¯ direction following the sound of the warning siren. The beams were aimed directly at the mountaintop.

    The electronic voice was heard echoing out from the metal ball in front of Tang Wulin once again. ¡°In order to save trouble and time, a person without identity reference will need to pass the test from the Central Army Corps first. Then, you must make it to the top of the mountain and enter the War God Hall in order to begin the challenge.¡± Upon saying that, the metal ball abruptly flew straight toward the peak with a ¡®whoosh¡¯.

    The highest peak on Mingdu¡¯s West Mountain was about four thousand meters above sea level. In other words, they were still roughly one thousand meters from the summit at the moment. In order to reach the apex, they would need to charge their way up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± shouted Tang Wulin without the slightest hesitation. He could not let this miscalction upset him any longer.

    The group did not bother to conceal their cultivation bases anymore. They unleashed their soul power and charged straight at the summit like arrowheads.

    As he was confronted by the dozens of mechas shooting from below, Tang Wulin scoffed coldly and flew into the sky by swaying his body. Blue-purple electric radiance shed past his eyes, and he pointed to the sky with his right hand. In an instant, lightning exploded from his body!

    It was the Lighting Forest! It was a mighty ranged attack that originated from the Thunderp Nether Vine.

    Based on Tang Wulin¡¯s current cultivation base, the radius of the Lightning Forest wasrge enough to cover the majority of the vast area nearby.

    The three leading mechas from the mecha troop that came charging from below were ck mechas. However, even the ck mechas instantly heard the screech of the warning siren.

    The lightning would create massive interference. No matter how precise the pilot¡¯s control over their machine, the mecha would be in big trouble as soon as the soul circuit inside it was affected.

    As a result, one could clearly see that the dozens of mechas flying from below dispersed and flew in a chaotic manner after the Lightning Forest was unleashed. None of the mechas dared to charge into the range of the lightning.

    It was only then when Tang Wulin¡¯s silhouette shimmered as he charged toward the summit like a javelin. The distance of over one thousand meters would only take a moment for someone with his cultivation base at full speed.

    They arrived at the peak. An enormous metal door was set right into thergest rock on the mountain.

    The metal door waspletely ck with various patterns carved onto its surface. Most of the patterns looked ferocious. Some took the form of soul beasts while others were humanoid.

    Tang Wulin knew that this was the Hell¡¯s Gate of the War God Hall! They could enter the War God Hall by pushing this enormous door open. That being the case, this massive door served as a test on its own. It was impossible to open without a force of one thousand and five hundred kilograms.

    ¡°Let me do it!¡± A Ruheng burst outughing. He walked forward and pressed his right hand on the Hell¡¯s Gate as if he was opening the door of his house. He pushed it with ease and revealed the space inside.

    The group entered one by one before the Central Army Corps¡¯ mechas could arrive. They charged into the War God Hall.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The Hell¡¯s Gate closed, but Tang Wulin¡¯s group had already entered.

    At that moment, Central Army Corps¡¯ mecha had just flown into the sky and looked down angrily at the summit. There was nothing they could do at this point. They were renderedpletely helpless.

    Once the Hell¡¯s Gate had shut, all of their surroundings were pitch-ck without a ray of light to be seen.

    ¡°Wee to eighteen levels of hell.¡± An icy cold voice was heard, and the group felt the ground beneath their feet shake. Judging from the sensation, the ground was sinking.

    The group gathered together, with Ling Zichen surrounded in the middle. Tang Wulin unleashed his spiritual power to sense every minute change in their surroundings.

    Roughly ten minutester, there was a deep muffled sound. The ground underneath their feet shook once more and then stabilized.

    Suddenly, it felt as if the floor had disappeared. The ground had vanished without warning.

    Tang Wulin hade prepared. The group gathered their soul power to control their bodies in unison. They floated down slowly and did not fall instantly.

    They descended for about thirty meters andnded on arge. There was no need to worry about being injured even if someone had fallen straight down. They soon saw a spacious passage.

    The passage was twenty meters in width and five meters in height. It stretched ahead as far as the eye could see. In the distance, they could see dark red radiance flickering faintly.

    Tang Wulin walked in front with long strides. Arge portion of his mission was alreadypleted upon entering the War God Hall.

    They walked for one hundred meters before a huge hall appeared before their eyes.

    The hall was round in shape withplicated soul circuits engraved into the walls and floor. The flickering red light they saw earlier was being emitted from these soul circuits.

    They were all standing in a horizontal line. Coincidentally, there were ten people standing in front of them, and it was apparent that they were waiting for them.

    In the eighteen levels of War God Hall, the number of War Gods corresponded to the number of people that entered for the challenge. This was the rule. Moreover, the assigned War God¡¯s abilities would be determined by the challenger¡¯s cultivation base.

    It was an exceedingly rare situation for the War God Hall to receive ten people in one challenge like this. In reality, it was impossible for the War God Hall to send out ten War Gods for the challenge on every level because they did not have sufficient manpower. This was also the reason why Cao Dezhi rmended Tang Wulin take along a group with him. They would gain an advantage this way.

 Chapter 1677 - The Ninth War God Jiang Zhanheng

    <h4>Chapter 1677: The Ninth War God Jiang Zhanheng</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In other words, it was highly possible that they would not be receiving a challenge directly from the War Gods on the othertter levels if they win in the earlier levels. They would be challenged with some other rtively easier tests.

    The ten War Gods stood over there in different shapes and forms. They were all dressed in ck traditionalbat suit with red striations that appeared ancient and graceful.

    A man stood in the center. He had a huge and tall build with a calm expression on his face. It was obvious that he appeared to be the leader of the rest of the people. His outfit was not lined with red striations but golden.

    Tang Wulin remembered this person from the past. He had met him in the Joust For A Spouse Festival. He was precisely War God Hall¡¯s Deputy Hall Master, an experienced War God, the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue.

    He was also one of the three Limit Douluos in the entire War God Hall.

    Out of the three great Limit Douluos of War God Hall, the person with the highest cultivation was naturally the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie. The Skycrosser Douluo had already entered Limit Douluo-rank for a long time but he had remained stagnant at quasidemigod rank all this while and did not enter the demigod realm. There was still some disparity between him and the quasigod Chen Xinjie.

    He was still a Limit Douluo regardless! He was one of the most powerful fighting force in today¡¯s world. At the same time, he was also a four-word battle armor master.

    Tang Wulin revealed an expression of admiration upon seeing this person. He took two steps forward. ¡°Hello, Hall Master Guan.¡± As he was speaking, he had also revealed his original appearance.

    Guan Yue did not seem to be surprised by Tang Wulin¡¯s appearance. On the contrary, he heaved a sigh. ¡°You still came after all. Why do you have to do this?¡±

    Tang Wulin simrly heaved a sigh. ¡°How can I note! Our Tang Sect has always been holding the neutral position and we definitely don¡¯t want this war to happen, yet the federation is forcing us to make a public stand. Moreover, Shrek Academy has just been reconstructed.¡± There was a saying of ¡®an honest person does not resort to insinuations¡¯. He had already entered War God Hall so he was not nning to hide anything.

    Guan Yue shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to pass this round of the challenge. You can still choose to leave now. Otherwise, it will not be as easyter.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°It is my first time in War God Hall. I¡¯ve always been looking forward toing here. I¡¯m here to seek guidance from all the War Gods here.¡±

    Radiance shimmered in Guan Yue¡¯s eyes. He took a nce at Tang Wulin with a profound look and said, ¡°Since this is the case, then we shall invite Sect Master Tang to pass this round of our challenge. Those that can defeat the assigned War Gods will be able to proceed to the next level below. Otherwise, please return to where you came from. However, I believe that the Central Army Corps is already on alert andbat-ready waiting on the outside now. However, ording to War God Hall¡¯s rules, you are unrted to us as soon as you leave.¡±

    ¡°I am aware of the rules. Thank you for reminding us, Hall Master Guan. We shall begin right away.¡± As Tang Wulin was speaking, he waved his hand toward hispanions. Everyone retreated to the side.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze swept past the numerous War Gods other than Guan Yue.

    There was no doubt that the powerhouses chosen to be War God Hall¡¯s main War Gods were all Title Douluo-ranked soul masters.

    Every War God was assigned a number that belonged to him or her. Every single one of the ten War Gods had a number that belonged to themselves other than Guan Yue.

    The rules were just as mentioned by Guan Yue. Due to their crowd of people, a person would be allowed to descend one level after defeating one War God. The failure to do so would result in their inability to descend.

    Therefore, Tang Wulin could theoretically allow a slightly weakerpanion to challenge Guan Yue. This way, they could avoid fighting against this Limit Douluo. They only needed to sacrifice one person from descending to the next level and this was rtively the best choice.

    Yet, Tang Wulin had his own n. He was not going to use some tactic to avoid the powerhouse and no one would be left behind. Every single one of them had to descend.

    After entering the War God Hall, Tang Wulin revealed his identity in a grant manner. One of the important goals in doing this was to disy his abilities.

    He wanted to show the War God Hall and the federation that other than the older generation of Limit Douluos in Shrek Academy and Tang Sect, there was also the newer generation with powerful abilities that should not be taken lightly.

    Guan Yue¡¯s gaze swept past. He indifferently said, ¡°All of you are allowed to choose a War God as your opponent as per your wish, including me. The victor is allowed to enter the next level below and the loser will have to leave.¡±

    Tang Wulin turned around and looked at hispanions. ¡°Who¡¯s going first?¡±

    ¡°The slow sparrow should make an early start, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Xie Xie was the person that walked out and smilingly looked at the ten War Gods on the opposite side.

    Tang Wulin did not speak much and patted Xie Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    Xie Xie¡¯s gaze swept past the numerous War Gods before him. ¡°I would like to challenge War God Nine.¡±

    There were a total of eighteen staple War Gods in War God Hall. Other than that, there were some reserve War Gods as well. The people that responded to the challenge this time were the official War Gods. Number Nine was not considered at the back and was not a rank that was at the front either. It was considered a moderate rank.

    There was no doubt that challenging more powerful opponent would put thepanions behind at ease. Xie Xie chose a moderately-ranked opponent in order to give hispanions the chance to test out these War Gods¡¯ abilities.

    War God Nine walked forward while the rest of the War Gods followed Deputy Hall Master Guan Yue to a further spot.

    War God Nine was very thin. He had an ordinary appearance and every part of him appeared to be no different from other ordinary people. It would be very easy for him to dissolve into a crowd of people and disappear if he changed into another set of clothes.

    However, it was easier said than done to be the ninth-ranked War God of the War God Hall. He was definitely a man ofpetence and was well-trained.

    ¡°Shrek Academy, Xie Xie. Please!¡± Xie Xie made an invitatory gesture. His expression turned seriousness.

    Ever since he started pursuing Yuanen Yehui back then, he had begun cultivating painstakingly. He had never stopped working hard even until now in fear that Yuanen would dump him and in fear that he would not make a worthy partner for Yuanen. Especially after Yuanen acknowledged her first ancestor and returned to her n, he did it because he was feeling rather stressful in the presence of his father-inw. Her n was a great n with two Limit Douluos! Moreover, there was also the first ancestor that was a terrifying quasigod-ranked powerhouse. He came from a small family so how could he make himself a partner worthy of Yuanen if he did not work hard on himself?

    As a result, Xie Xie had always been cultivation with extra efforts despite the fact that he was always joking. Even hispanions had no idea how Xie Xie was cultivating in secret. There was only Yuanen Yehui that was aware of how much effort Xie Xie put into his cultivation in order to elevate himself. As a result, she stopped nagging Xie Xie just so she would not be stressing him anymore.

    ¡°War God Hall, ninth War God, Jiang Zhanheng! Title: Thunder me,¡± War God Nine calmly said. He appeared to be extremely calm and yet he was exuding the feeling of a raging gale before a storm at the moment.

    Even though the people from Shrek were aware that the War Gods were all Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses, it was still shocking for them when they heard Zhanheng announce his identity as the ninth War God. Especially when this ce here was War God Hall¡¯s territory.

    The lighting on the ground and the surrounding walls suddenly dimmed. Soon after, ayer of gentle light screen emerged.

    Ling Zichen¡¯s gaze shimmered for a moment as she stood by Tang Wulin¡¯s side. She muttered to herself, ¡°That should be a protective shield formed by using pure soul circuit without any amplification equipment.¡±

    Even though Tang Wulin had rather good knowledge in soul circuits, it was apparently far weaker aspared to a scientist like Ling Zichen. He turned his head to the side. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°The difference is that it can achieve such a high defense level without the use of any amplification equipment. The soul circuit must be made with an extremely good quality foundation material. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s top grade alloy. In other words, War God Hall is a precious on its own. Look, there will surely be an external amplification on this protective soul circuit. When the energy level on the inside achieve a certain extent, the external amplification will appear to stabilize the protective shield.¡±

    Tang Wulin was enlightened. ¡°I see. War God Hall receives the full support from the federation. It¡¯s not at all surprising for them to have such good resources.¡±

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing extraordinary actually. I¡¯m certain that I¡¯ll be able to do better than that if I¡¯m given those materials!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the best!¡± Tang Wulin would not refute her because he was not looking for trouble.

 Chapter 1678 - Illusionary Clones

    <h4>Chapter 1678: Illusionary Clones</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the protective shield, Xie Xie and the ninth War God Jiang Zhanheng stood at a distance of thirty meters staring at one another. Their aura began to change.

    The air around Thunder me Douluo Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s body was warping ever so slightly. One could tell from his Title Douluo status that he was a soul master skilled in attacks.

    As opposed to Jiang Zhanheng, not only did Xie Xie not unleash any powerful aura from his body, but his presence was vague on the contrary. His entire person appeared slightly illusionary.

    Out of the Shrek Seven Monsters, there was only Tang Wulin whose abilities were truly followed with interest and studied in detail. This was because he was exposed to the public the most while the rest of the people were rtively low profile. As a result, even War God Hall had only managed to gather very little information about them.

    They were only aware that Xie Xie was an agility-type soul master. After all, it was impossible for anyone to acquire the information stored in Shrek Academy back then.

    The Ninth War God Jiang Zhanheng did not look down upon the opponent due to the opponent¡¯s young age. The people that could be the Shrek Seven Monster were definitely the proud children of heaven in today¡¯s world. Had he not seen Tang Wulin fighting alone in the enemy¡¯snd at the Star Luo Empire?

    The two silhouettes suddenly moved at the same time. It was just as if they had agreed on it beforehand.

    A loud boom was heard echoing from underneath Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s feet. His entire person was shot toward Xie Xie¡¯s direction like a cannonball while Xie Xie remained on the same spot. His body shed once and he turned illusionary as he dodged to the side.

    Nine neatly-arranged soul rings were unleashed from Jiang Zhansheng¡¯s body. There were five purple and four ck soul rings. On the other hand, the soul rings on Xie Xie¡¯s body appeared to be exuding a breathtaking sense of beauty.

    There were seven ck and one orange-gold soul rings. He unleashed eight soul rings. The ck soul rings were the least striking color of all soul rings but the orange-gold soul ring appeared magnificent. It was as if the seven ck soul rings wereplementing the super soul ring produced from the fusion of Eight-pointed Frozen ss back then akin to myriad stars surrounding the moon.

    War God Hall¡¯s War Gods had discerning eyes so they could naturally tell the significance of this orange-gold soul ring. It was a legendary soul ring that towered over the one hundred thousand year red soul ring!

    Even though Xie Xie appeared to be an eight-ringed soul master, none of them dared to look down upon him.

    Jiang Zhanheng held a short spear in each of his hands. The spear was about one point two meters in length and dark purple in color. The electric radiance of lightning was shimmering indistinctly on the surface of the spear. It was his martial soul, Thunder me Spears. It was a martial soul with an extremely powerful outburst force.

    Jiang Zhanheng stabbed the spears in his hands into the ground when confronted by Xie Xie¡¯s evasion. At the very moment when the spears came into contact with the ground, arge patch of dark purple radiance gushed out from the ground and chased after Xie Xie. The coverage was extensive.

    Tang Wulin thought of something upon witnessing the scene. He could tell that the attack was not only dependent on Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s individual ability, but it had also relied on the superiority of the arena. This was his home court. There was no doubt that the War Gods would have better knowledge and familiarity with the arena. This was without a doubt not beneficial for Tang Wulin¡¯s group.

    Xie Xie stretched his body as he was flying out horizontally. He made a somersault in the air to change his direction as he leaped diagonally in order to dodge the gushing thunder mes.

    The third soul ring on Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s body shimmered. The gushing thunder mes began changing its shape in the sky and transformed into an arrowhead-like entity. It followed Xie Xie¡¯s body that was changing direction and chased after him.

    It seemed as if Xie Xie had nowhere to dodge this time.

    Meanwhile, Xie Xie swayed his body once and suddenly split his silhouette into two. It was as if his body was halved. At the same time his body was splitting, he had also elerated to dodge the Thunder me Arrowing from the front in a dangerous manner. The two silhouettes dimmed simultaneously and vanished.

    Both of them were still in an exploratory offensive state now and had disyed their skills as well.

    The Thunder me Spears were pulled out from the ground. Jiang Zhanheng raised the short spear in his right hand high above his head as the fifth soul ring on his body shimmered and a ring of dark purple glow spread out from the raised Thunder me Spear.

    It was his fifth soul skill, Thunder me Array!

    The temperature in the entire first level of the hell arena was abruptly raised. Fragments of lightning appeared in the spreading glow in the form of crushed bits.

    This was a range-type soul skill that was not meant to be used as a direct attack. However, he was capable of amplifying the thickness of thunder and fire element within the range of an enormous area such that Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s other soul skills would be fully amplified.

    On the other hand, another effect of using this soul skill here was that it was used to search for the invisible Xie Xie like a radar.

    Every War God here was battle-seasoned and experienced. They had encountered more martial souls than stars. As a result, they would never panic regardless of how powerful their opponent¡¯s abilities were and they would always find a way to respond.

    However, Jiang Zhanheng was surprised to learn that his Thunder me Array had already covered the area of almost the entire arena and yet he still could not detect Xie Xie¡¯s presence.

    Such powerful stealth ability. How did he do that?

    Just as the thought rose in Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s mind, he suddenly felt that something was off. He abruptly charged forward and whipped the Thunder me Spear in his left hand to the back at the same time. Arge stretch of thunder mes was conjured.

    One of Xie Xie¡¯s silhouettes shed in the illusion. He curled his body as he was confronted by the thunder mes blowing against his face. He retreated rapidly from the propulsion of the thunder mes but his body was still tainted by them.

    ¡®I found him!¡¯

    Radiance glimmered in Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s eyes. Hended on the ground and was about to turn around to chase after Xie Xie. Yet, he felt an intense sense of crisis in his heart at this very moment. He pounced forward ording to his premonition without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    A stream of sharp cold radiance simultaneously flew past his back.

    Jiang Zhanheng was a rank-93 Title Douluo. At his rank, his ability to predict danger was extremely powerful. His soul power had already produced a stressful reaction at once when he sensed that something was amiss. His soul power was unleashed naturally.

    However, the feeling that came from his back was extremely unexpected. Moreover, it was exceedingly sharp.

    The people watching the battle on the outside could clearly see that the soul power gushing out from Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s back was forcefully split open. The stream of cold radiance still managed to sweep past his back.

    Even though he had already reacted swiftly, his shirt was still torn from the cut.

    He turned around forcefully and swept his Thunder me Spear to the back of his body. At the same time, the second soul ring on Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s body glowed. Arge patch of thunder mes gushed out from his entire body to expel the sharp soul power that bored into his body.

    ¡®I was careless again. The boy is so treacherous!¡¯

    At the same time as when Jiang Zhanheng was feeling surprised and infuriated in his heart, he was drenched in cold sweat all over his body. Had it not been for his inherently equipped senses as a Title Douluo, perhaps he would have been tricked for real. There was no doubt that Xie Xie¡¯s retreatment earlier and his clone that was enshrouded by the thunder mes were all part of the trapid by the opponent.

    1The clone struck by thunder mes had already vanished without a trace.

    Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s protective thunder me reacted at this moment once again. Xie Xie had vanished again after sneaking an attack on Jiang Zhanheng. Yet, two silhouettes appeared on both sides of Jiang Zhangheng without his notice and used the same attack to cut toward his body. Not only that, there was also a stream of cold radiance that arrived in a sh above Jiang Zhangheng¡¯s head.

    Jiang Zhangheng should not be in such a difficult position when he was fighting against an agility-type soul master due to his Title Douluo-ranked cultivation base. Yet, Xie Xie was truly too quick and was swift to perfection. Moreover, Jiang Zhanheng was at a loss for hisck of understanding of the opponent.

    All at once, Jiang Zhanheng was in a frenzy to respond to Xie Xie¡¯s attack. The Thunder me Spears in his hands were spurting soul power and he was like an erupting volcano. He had only managed to stop the clones attacking from all directions one by one at the sound of exploding thunders. Yet, Xie Xie¡¯s silhouette vanished again when all his clones had all disappeared.

    The rest of the War Gods could not help gazing at one another upon seeing this outside of the arena.

    How would they respond if they were to encounter this situation?

    Shrek Seven Monsters were actually so powerful? ording to the information gathered by the War God Hall, the average age of Shrek Seven Monsters should be over twenty years old and was surely less than thirty years. They were capable of achieving such a cultivation base at such a young age. Moreover, this person was just a little inconspicuous man among them. What would happen if it were the leader of Shrek Seven Monsters, Tang Wulin?

 Chapter 1679 - Xie Xieâ€™s Eighth Soul Skill

    <h4>Chapter 1679: Xie Xie¡¯s Eighth Soul Skill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but he was still furious when he stopped the thunder mes. There was no doubt that he was at a loss, and his clothes were torn. Moreover, the consumption of his soul power during the fight earlier had absolutely far exceeded Xie Xie¡¯s. This had already shown that he was at a huge disadvantage.

    Since when was it so exhausting when a Title Douluo fought against a Soul Douluo? However, he was well aware that there was something amiss about the opponent¡¯s martial soul. Both his spiritual power and soul skill could not detect the opponent¡¯s precise location. This would pose as a big issue for him.

    ¡®Should I unleash my battle armor to enhance my attack and defense as well as detection ability? It will be much harder for the opponent to breach my defenses with the protection of my armor.¡¯

    Though he was considering this, Jiang Zhanheng was the War God Hall¡¯s ninth War God while the opponent was just a Soul Douluo. The Thunder me Douluo Jiang Zhanheng was feeling quite reluctant to be the first to unleash his battle armor. So many of his colleagues and the Deputy Hall Master were watching him from the side. If he were to unleash his battle armor first because of a nonexistent threat, he would end up being aughing stock, right?

    When the disparity between their cultivation bases was so minute, being the first to unleash one¡¯s martial soul avatar and armor in a soul master battle was generally seen as a show of weakness.

    It was as though he was admitting that he could not fight this opponent without using his more advanced abilities. This was something that Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s heart could never ept.

    The lighting in the surroundings suddenly dimmed as Jiang Zhanheng quickly calmed himself. There was a sh of light in his eyes, and he thrust both spears in his hands toward the sky. He dared not act carelessly this time. The thunder mes zed out in all directions, covering the entire area.

    He believed his far-reaching attack would reveal his opponent for sure, no matter how effective his stealth was. ¡®I don¡¯t care how many clones you have. I would rather consume myself a little more.¡¯ After all, there was still a difference between their cultivation bases.

    Jiang Zhanheng suddenly felt as if his thunder mes were being bombarded out of nowhere. In a split second, streams of a razor-sharp aura struck him from all directions like des.

    He had sprayed out even more thunder mes this time, but he still felt like he was cut to pieces. It was such an awesome attack.

    While Jiang Zhanheng stood there astonished, he unleashed his sixth soul skill. It was a ball of thunder me that burst forth from his body like a blooming flower.

    It was another long-range attack and extremely potent. It was his sixth soul skill, the Thunder me Bloom!

    Jiang Zhanheng looked just like a War God of thunder fire as he stood in his blossoming me. Surrounded by his thunder mes, he appeared iparably powerful.

    However, Jiang Zhanheng suddenly noticed his eyesight was slightly blurry. He saw a faint ray of light arrive before him in a sh.

    His mighty Thunder me Bloom was utterly incapable of resisting the ray of light as it arrived before his eyes instantaneously.

    Jiang Zhanheng turned pale with fear. He was about to swiftly unleash his battle armor as he faced a crisis that could very possibly be fatal.

    At that moment, he felt a wave of pain inside his body. The sharp aura that dug into his body earlier had been cleansed away by the thunder me, but it abruptly surged through him again. This happened so suddenly that his physical ability to control his battle armor was disrupted.

    The ray of light imprinted on his head in a split second.

    Jiang Zhanran felt as his essence, energy and spirit tightened for a moment. He was capable of sensing everything that was happening, but he could not move at all. The Thunder me Bloom all around had also dispersed when he lost his control of it.

    A phantom-like silhouette manifested right in front of Jiang Zhanheng. It was Xie Xie, holding a dagger in each of his hands. He pushed both des against Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s neck.

    Xie Xie¡¯s right arm and his entire torso were d in battle armor. The armor was iplete and appeared illusionary. It was so faint that there was no way a person could see the state of it clearly. Nevertheless, it was real, and its aura could be felt faintly as it fluctuated between illusion and reality.

    ¡°That¡¯s four-word battle armor!¡± Outside of the arena, the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue blurted out these words.

    The War Gods could not tell the significance of Xie Xie¡¯s battle armor, but he was a Limit Douluo and also a four-word battle armor master. How could he possibly fail to recognize it?

    Four-word battle armor had a unique aura because such armor was simr to a living creature with a mind of its own. In fact, it could even take over for its master during crucial moments in a battle.

    As a result, a resonance simr to that between living creatures of the same species would be produced when different four-word battle armors encountered one another. Naturally, Guan Yue could sense that.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your willingness to yield to me!¡± There was a sh of light in Xie Xie¡¯s eyes after he had retracted his daggers. It was only then that Jiang Zhangheng felt the weight on his body lighten. The feeling of beingpletely frozen had disappeared.

    Only at this point did Jiang Zhanheng discovered that he had made a fatal mistake. It was simply unforgivable. He had not released his battle armor in order to save face. Conversely, his opponent was capable of unleashing his battle armor at any time while hidden in the dark without Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s knowledge!

    That inconspicuous ray of light that suddenly shot toward him earlier seemed to be simple on the surface, but was definitely not what it appeared to be. Otherwise, how could it prate his sixth soul skill so easily? He could not resist it at all.

    The War God Hall¡¯s protective shield was not soundproof. He heard when Guan Yue said ¡®four-word battle armor¡¯.

    Though the armor on Xie Xie¡¯s body was obviously not aplete suit, it was still four-word battle armor! Furthermore, the amplification of his armor had brought his soul power cultivation base to Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s level. That also took Joan Zhanheng¡¯s three-word battle armor into ount, which he had not even unleashed.

    In any case, no matter how regretful he was or how loath he was to admit it, he had no choice but to concede defeat. Moreover, he was roundly beaten. It was a crushing loss that embarrassed him.

    What was the ray of light earlier? It was Xie Xie¡¯s eighth soul skill. He had almost never disyed that particr skill even before hispanions. It was the Crossing Assasination.

    It could alternate between time and space. It was impossible to guard against this attack. If Jiang Zhanheng had worn his three-word armor, he would have been able to withstand a portion of its power. However, Xie Xie had urately predicted that Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s mindset would not let him utilize his armor so easily. On the other hand, Xie Xie did not have such qualms. At the beginning of the battle, he made the most of the moment Jiang Zhanheng chose not to sound out each other¡¯s mental state. At that point, he immediatelyunched his most formidable attack.

    This was not only Xie Xie¡¯s eighth soul skill but also the soul skill that he had the most control over. Moreover, the Crossing Assasination was also equipped with incredible offensive capabilities. Had Xie Xie not retracted the second portion of Crossing Assasination¡¯s attack, Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s sea of spirit would have been struck directly. It was highly possible that it would do permanent damage to him.

    The Crossing Assasination amplified by four-word battle armor was magnificent. Jiang Zhanheng may not necessarily be able to withstand a frontal attack from Xie Xie even if he were fully protected by battle armor.

    The numerous War Gods from the War God Hall were all perfectly silent.

    The people on Shrek Academy¡¯s side each had a different expression. Nevermind the opponents, even they found it unbelievable that Xie Xie could win so swiftly.

    As he watched Xie Xie walking back to them, Tang Wulin suddenly remembered something the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali had told him recently. At the time, Yali told Tang Wulin that Xie Xie had improved the most recently. If he could continue and maintain such a rate, it was highly possible that he would be the number one agility-type soul master on the continent in the future.

    Tang Wulin had assumed that this was mostly his godmother¡¯s attempt to encourage Xie Xie. Xie Xie was also there at the time and he repeatedly said he did not deserve such praise.

    Given what had just happened, it seemed Yali¡¯s words were no exaggeration. Xie Xie had not even reached Title Douluo-rank, but was already capable of defeating the War God Hall¡¯s War God Nine! More importantly, Tang Wulin discovered that the Xie Xie was different from what he was in the past.

    Previously, he would more or less use tricks inbat. At this point, his tactics appeared to consist of a myriad of changes. Despite being his teammate, Tang Wulin found that he was having trouble understanding some of his methods.

 Chapter 1680 - Gluttony Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 1680: Gluttony Douluo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In recent times at Shrek Academy, Tang Wulin had devoted the vast majority of his energy topleting Heavenly Refinement for hispanions and worked with them to make their four-word battle armor. This was because as soon as they were four-word battle armor masters, it would be a thorough change for the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    As a result, he did not spend much time with the others in team training. The rest of them had basically gone their own way and cultivated by themselves.

    It seemed like the extent of hispanions¡¯ evolution was much higher than he had imagined judging by the situation now. It seemed like that was a necessity for a joint training after all.

    ¡°Big Brother, did I do alright?¡± Xie Xie passed by Tang Wulin with a smile.

    Tang Wulin gave him a big thumbs up.

    Xie Xie burst outughing aloud as he walked past Tang Wulin. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s voice echoed through his ears, ¡°Let me have a go when we return. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve sparred with you.¡±

    This man, who hoped to be the number one agility-type soul master, staggered. His face turned gloomy at once.

    The Assault System naturally dominated the Agility System. Moreover, Tang Wulin was not Jiang Zhanheng! His Thought Concentration-level spiritual power would ensure that his ability to detect the Time-space Dragon¡¯s changes was more acute than Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s.

    More importantly, Xie Xie was inherently more fearful when he was fighting against Tang Wulin, and Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King Bloodline suppressed his martial soul.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a show off! You deserved that,¡± said Yuanen Yehui with a grin.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a show-off! You deserved that.¡± Yue Zhengyu had always had a taste for schadenfreude.

    Xie Xie made a disdainful hand gesture at Yue Zhengyu and held his head high up. He had already won after all and his mission wasplete.

    Meanwhile, the fattest of the numerous War Gods walked forward. This man¡¯s waistline might have been greater than his height, and he had a sweet smile on his face. He looked rather simr to the Smiley Face Douluo Hu Jie whom Tang Wulin and the others encountered in the Star Luo Empire.

    This man pped his belly and said to Tang Wulin¡¯s team, ¡°I heard that one of the Shrek Seven Monsters is a food-type soul master whose martial soul is buns? Hmm, my martial soul is rted to food. Why don¡¯t we spar with one another?¡±

    The man had the number fourteen on his body. He was the fourteenth War God.

    Xu Lizhi was stunned for a moment. It seemed like the act of a War God taking the initiative to extend an invitation was different from the War God Hall¡¯s usual protocol. Be that as it may, the opponent had taken it upon himself to issue the challenge, so Xu Lizhi could not show any cowardice. He took a nce at Tang Wulin who responded with a nod.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s most important role was still as an auxiliary-type soul master. Over time, however, his cultivation base had actually developed into something special among the Shrek Seven Monsters. The opponent was ranked fourteenth of the War Gods, so Tang Wulin felt it would not be an issue for Xu Lizhi to fight against such a foe.

    Therefore, Xu Lizhi walked out as well. Their figures were rather simr, but the opponent on the opposite side was even fatter.

    ¡°Shrek Seven Monster, Xu Lizhi would like to seek guidance from you.¡±

    War God Fourteen chuckled and said, ¡°Ling Chen, War God Hall¡¯s Fourteenth War God. Title: Gluttony.¡±

    ¡°Gluten-free?¡± What sort of title was that? Xu Lizhi was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Not gluten-free, but gluttony. The term for overindulging in food. I¡¯m the Gluttony Douluo. Heh-heh-heh.¡±

    The corners of Xu Lizhi¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡®This man summoned me for a challenge. It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s trying to eat me, right?¡¯

    The Gluttony Douluo? The title was very odd! What sort of martial soul would he have?

    ¡°Come,e,e. Let the two fat men like us get to know each other.¡± Compared to the Thunder me Douluo, who did not enjoy small talk, the Gluttony Douluo appeared to be extremely warm.

    Xu Lizhi smiled as well. ¡°Sure!¡±

    The second round of Shrek Academy¡¯s challenge against the War God Hall was a battle between two fat men...

    Both of them walked into the protective shield. Gluttony Douluo Ling Chen remained smiling the whole time. He gestured at Xu Lizhi. ¡°Shall we begin?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Xu Lizhi nodded in all apparent seriousness.

    ¡°Feed me some buns.¡± Gluttony Douluo chuckled. Then, he moved.

    It was shocking to see his huge, fleshy figure when he began moving. He seemed to be moving unreasonably fast.

    He had squatted down on his heels. It was like he was trying to create momentum by using his massive figure to bounce back. In the next moment, he had arrived before Xu Lizhi like a cannonball.

    His arms were stretched forward as he conjured a pair of short staffs in his hands. He thrust the staffs at Xu Lizhi¡¯s stomach.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be d*mned. I¡¯ve been tricked. This man is of the Agility System!¡¯ Xu Lizhi was aware that he had been fooled at one nce.

    There was no doubt that food-type soul masters were most afraid of agility-type soul masters even though they had a certain amount of fighting capacity! This was because the opponent was so quick that he would have fewer opportunities to unleash his skills.

    Xu Lizhi did not attempt to dodge because he had a clear estimation of his speed. His right foot fell back by half a step so he could stand more firmly while he thrust his hand forward simultaneously. In a split second, his palms had turned into jade. His body¡¯s aura had also undergone a transformation that could overturn Heaven and Earth into as steady as a mountain.

    ¡°Ding, ding!¡± There were two crisp rings. The two short staffs bounced away aftering into contact with the Mysterious Jade Hands. Xu Lizhi was shaken as he slid backward.

    The Gluttony Douluo nced at him in surprise, but he did not pause for even a moment. He began spinning like a top and arrived behind Xu Lizhi almost in a sh.

    Xu Lizhi quickly turned around and swung his arms. He was still using the Mysterious Jade Hands to block the opponent¡¯s attack.

    The Gluttony Douluo¡¯s movements were extremely fast, but Xu Lizhi also disyed his agile side. He stood on the same spot and turned his body repeatedly. He was not trying topete against the opponent¡¯s speed. He kept his Mysterious Jade Hands close to defend himself. Crashing noises were heard echoing out asionally.

    However, it seemed that Xu Lizhi¡¯s situation was not looking good. In fact, he had not even unleashed his martial soul because the opponent did not give him a chance at all. In reality, his martial soul was just buns, so it was difficult to tell how effective it would be in this battle.

    Both of them engaged in closebat within a small area. The Gluttony Douluo had taken a clear upper hand.

    The Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue¡¯s expression did not rx just because the fight seemed to be going their way. On the contrary, he was frowning ever so slightly.

    There was nothing to be proud of, even if they were to win this round. The opponent was a food-type soul master. War God Fourteen, the Gluttony Douluo was of the Agility System, so he was obviously bullying the opponent. As such, it would not be a glorious victory.

    Moreover, Guan Yue had observed that these young men on Shrek Academy¡¯s side led by Tang Wulin seemed to be unaffected by the progress of the round. They did not disy any anxiousness just because Xu Lizhi was at a disadvantage. This was somewhat abnormal.

    Perhaps, it was because they were very confident of theirpanions.

    Xie Xie won his match in a very rxed manner. Even though the Thunder me Douluo was careless, the qualities disyed by Xie Xie had genuinely surpassed the War God Hall¡¯s expectations. This was the real reason behind the War God Hall¡¯s loss.

    The Shrek Seven Monster that did not reveal himself much had such potent abilities in an actual battle. Moreover, his martial soul was extremely peculiar, so this was far beyond what they had expected.

    If one of the Shrek Seven Monsters had such power, what about this other member? Could it be that it was as simple as this?

    A food-type soul master that possessed great fighting skills had already existed in the history of the Tang Sect and Shrek. It was the Cookery God Oscar from the first generation of Shrek Seven Monsters!

    As a result, Guan Yue was not at ease at all. He had been following the battle closely all this time.

    In his perception, the arrival of a group from Shrek was also a test for the War Gods of the War God Hall. At the same time, it was a good opportunity for both sides to learn about one another.

    ¡°Ding!¡± There was another ringing sound, louder than the previous ones. Xu Lizhi¡¯s hands were thrown away from the blow and his body was exposed. He was finally showing signs that he could endure no longer, as he had not managed to unleash his martial soul at once. The opponent was a Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse after all! After a series of strikes, the Gluttony Douluo¡¯s short staffs were used tounch a continuous stream of soul skills including Puncture, Explosion, Tear and numerous others. The Mysterious Jade Hands appeared to have weakened after a long time.

 Chapter 1681 - Chopsticks Martial Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1681: Chopsticks Martial Soul</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Gluttony Douluo suddenly leaned close to Xu Lizhi and touched his pair of short staffs onto Xu Lizhi¡¯s chest.

    Had the victory and defeat already been set?

    On War God Hall¡¯s side, the vast majority of War Gods were under the assumption that thispetition had ended. In fact, the opponent did not even manage to unleash his martial soul before he was about to be crushed in defeat.

    A ball of radiance was suddenly illuminated on Xu Lizhi¡¯s chest.

    ¡°ng!¡± A loud sound was heard. It was Gluttony Douluo that was retreating this time. He could only feel as if his short staffs were being pushed by a wall. He watched as Xu Lizhi smiled at him. A series of soul rings had already been unleashed underneath his opponent¡¯s feet.

    An enormous mirror armor had already appeared on Xu Lizhi¡¯s chest without Ling Chen¡¯s notice.

    It was a battle armor!

    The battle armor was enshrouded in brilliance and it was in the form of a... bun!

    Yes, Xu Lizhi¡¯s chest armor was actually carved into the shape of a bun. It appeared to be rather amusing and yet, this piece of battle armor was emitting a faint seven-colored radiance.

    It was a four-word battle armor!

    This time, even the rest of the War Gods could recognize it.

    That was a four-word battle armor! It was fine if one of them had a four-word battle armor but two of them were d in four-word battle armor. That was a little too unusual, right?

    Since when did four-word battle armor be somon? One should know that the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua had almost stopped performing Heavenly Refinement now.

    On the other hand, four-word battle armors had consecutively appeared on the Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ bodies just like the other day during Shrek Academy¡¯s enrollment examination. There was no doubt that this had proven the legend about Tang Wulin being a Heavenly Refinement cksmith.

    Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua rarely engaged in Heavenly Refinement these days because of his health issues and his sess rate of Heavenly Refinement was too low. It was easy to see the significance of a brand new and young Heavenly Refinement cksmith, a Divine Craftsman beyond his time had appeared.

    In simpler terms, this demonstrated that Tang Wuli¡¯s identity of being Divine Craftsman was authentic. As long as he was willing to pay a certain price, it was estimated that War God Hall would even agree to protect him at all costs and safely send him away from the Central Army Corps.

    No one would ever willingly offend a Divine Craftsman. It was all the more for high-ranking soul masters because who would not hope to be in possession of a four-word battle armor that was like getting a second life! A four-word battle armor master was so powerful that they would absolutely be considered peak personnel in the soul masters¡¯ world.

    Even though the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue was at demigod-rank, he had absolutely no fear when he was fighting against a quasigod as long as the opponent did not possess a four-word battle armor of the same grade. That was the power of four-word battle armors!

    ¡°Don¡¯t judge a meat bun by its folds!¡± Xu Lizhi finally found the chance to unleash his martial soul. The people watched as soul rings rapidly appeared around his body.

    ck, ck, ck... The ten thousand year soul rings appeared in session and shocked everyone. Every single one of his soul rings was ck in color until the ninth soul ring!

    Back then, Xu Lizhi consumed the Origin Energy Immortal Grass which also stopped him from being able to fuse with one hundred thousand year spirit soul in the future. However, the effect that Origin Energy Immortal Grass had on him was no less inferior than a one hundred thousand year spirit soul.

    Yes, that was right. Xu Lizhi had already be a Titled Douluo now.

    Even though he had just recently made the breakthrough, he was already a Title Douluo that lived up to its merits. In fact, he did it even earlier than Xie Xie. Moreover, one should not forget that he was a food-type soul master.

    It was countless times more difficult for a food-type soul master to attempt a breakthrough to Title Douluo aspared to ordinary soul masters. Had it not been the Origin Energy Immortal Grass that consolidated his foundation and cultivated his origin energy to facilitate his sess in cultivating the Mysterious Heaven Method, it was utterly impossible for him to achieve this now.

    Powerful abilities were always built on the premise of having adequate resources.

    The incantation was chanted swiftly. Three buns were already stuffed into Xu Lizhi¡¯s mouth even before the opponent managed tounch an attack. His cheeks were puffy from the buns. He ferociously red at Gluttony Douluo standing on the opposite side and it appeared as if he was calling the Gluttony Douluo a liar.

    Gluttony Douluo was not in a rush tounch an attack this time, but he was curiously looking at the four-word battle armor on Xu Lizhi¡¯s chest instead. He eximed, ¡°Four-word battle armor is truly different! Little fat boy, I didn¡¯t lie to you! My title of Gluttony Douluo is real and I¡¯m genuinely a glutton when ites to food. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to maintain my good figure. Look at my martial soul. These are my chopsticks! Hah-hah. Isn¡¯t it rted to my love for eating food? Thus, I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    Chopsticks...

    Everyone from Shrek¡¯s side could not help twitching their lips after hearing about the martial soul. They did not find it strange for someone to possess chopsticks as their martial soul. After all, martial souls came in myriad variations. It was possible for anything to be a martial soul. However, this person was perhaps the first person in the history of soul masters to be able to cultivate a pair of chopsticks to Title Douluo rank.

    Xu Lizhi swallowed the Recovery Pork Bun, Agility Soup Buns, and Bloodthirst Bean Buns with great effort. He scoffed once and said, ¡°Come!¡±

    Gluttony Douluo smiled. ¡°Surely. Then I shall show you my battle armor as well.¡± He would never make the same mistake as Thunder me Douluo. It was the same even if the opponent was just a food-type soul master.

    Gluttony Douluo had always been advocating that agility-type soul masters should always be vignt and cautious in a battle. This was because being in the Agility System meant that the soul master had a powerful attack but weak defense. The opponent should never be allowed a chance to take advantage.

    Ayer of pink radiance burst forth from his body and surged out from his joints that were hidden in the fat flesh on his body and transformed into a suit of thin and light battle armor that covered his entire body.

    Pink battle armor? Matched with his figure. How should one describe this... It would not be kind to describe it...

    Gluttony Douluo did not have the slightest regard for this. The battle armor domain spread out from underneath his feet as he hopped on the same spot for a moment. The chopsticks in his hands had also been tainted with ayer of faint pink radiance.

    ¡°Please let me introduce my battle armor domain to you. It¡¯s called Spatial Jump!¡±

    Xu Lizhi could sense that something was not going well as soon as he heard the name of the domain. The pink radiance had already spread out over the entire arena in the very next moment.

    Gluttony Douluo Ling Chen was very intelligent. Moreover, he was famous for being skilled in thinking during the process of a battle. He had already discovered that Xie Xie¡¯s battle armor was iplete when Xie Xie disyed his four-word battle armor. At present, Xu Lizhi had just unleashed one piece of chest armor. This signified that it was highly possible that the opponent¡¯s four-word battle armor was iplete.

    In reality, it was not easy at all to make aplete set of four-word battle armor. It was not something that could be done by just having a Divine Craftsman, but it was the fruit of a rank-9 cksmith¡¯s countless painstakingbor. Moreover, time was also needed!

    Iplete battle armor was not equipped with a domain. Thus even if a partial four-word battle armor was powerful under certain circumstances, the iplete four-word battle armor was less powerful than aplete set of three-word battle armor.

    Ling Chen took Xu Lizhi seriously and chose to utilize his battle armor domain at once without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    The Spatial Jump was just as its name implied. Ling Chen had even informed the opponent about the effect of his domain. It was impossible to guard against this domain so he told Xu Lizhi to create more mental stress for Xu Lizhi.

    A faint smile emerged on Ling Chen¡¯s face while Xu Lizhi¡¯s expression instantly turned solemn. The pink radiance had covered the majority of the area inside the entire arena. On the other hand, Xu Lizhi was standing at the center of the arena. It was apparently not realistic for him to attempt to charge out from the coverage because the opponent could move as well!

    Radiance shed once and Gluttony Douluo had vanished. He appeared in the distance in the next moment.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t my domain fun?¡± He was not equipped with the space attribute abilities but he could elevate his speed using his domain. Moreover, he could continuously utilize the domain and perform spatial retreat-like actions. This was simply considered a divine skill for an agility-type soul master.

    Radiance shed once again and Gluttony Douluo had already appeared behind Xu Lizhi. His chopsticks were stabbing straight towards Xu Lizhi¡¯s throat.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s stress reaction made him pounce forward by one step in a rush while simultaneously turning around with great effort as his hands pped toward the back of his body. At the same time, two purple-ck buns were tossed out toward his back as well.

 Chapter 1682 - Domain Suppression! A Complete Set Of Four-word Battle Armor

    <h4>Chapter 1682: Domain Suppression! A Complete Set Of Four-word Battle Armor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Radiance shimmered as an effect of Ling Chen urging his domain. He was already in front of Xu Lizhi by the time his body reappeared. Currently, Xu Lizhi was still pouncing forward as if he was mming himself into the opponent¡¯s chopsticks.

    The two Destruction Explosive Buns that were tossed behind exploded with a loud bang such that the entire arena¡¯s protective shield was shaking from the tremor.

    Xu Lizhi twisted his body as it suddenly turned illusionary in an almost impossible situation. He deviated horizontally away from his original path sweeping across the chopsticks.

    ¡°Huh!¡± Gluttony Douluo did not expect that Xu Lizhi would suddenly speed up. Was this the amplification effect of his martial soul? It should be rted to the buns that were just consumed by him earlier.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with you anymore.¡± Xu Lizhi¡¯s voice was heard echoing at this very moment.

    Gluttony Douluo Ling Chen was startled in his heart. He instantly urged his domain power and moved into the distance. It was apparent that it was the wisest move to withdraw upon encountering danger.

    However, just as he was about to trigger his domain so that he couldunch Spatial Jump once again, he discovered in astonishment that his Spatial Jump had failed.

    Yes, it had failed.

    At the same time, he could clearly see that ayer of dark yellow battle armor shimmering with faint seven-colored glowpletely enshrouded Xu Lizhi¡¯s body. At the same time, Xu Lizhi¡¯s bright yellow domain halo had almost devoured his entire domain halo.

    It was domain suppression! This was domain suppression.

    Oh my god! It was his four-word battle armor domain!

    The situation became chaotic at once on the War God Hall¡¯s side.

    The act of possessing a few pieces of four-word battle armor was absolutely not the same as having oneplete set of four-word battle armor! Aplete set of four-word battle armor could almost elevate an ordinary Title Douluo to a terrifying being that was close to a Limit Douluo.

    Who would have thought that a food-type soul master could cultivate to the Title Douluo rank? Moreover, he was in possession of a set of four-word battle armor. This had alreadypletely disagreed with allmon sense.

    They had no idea that Xu Lizhi¡¯s set of four-word battle armor was the firstplete set amongst the Shrek Seven Monsters. He was only capable of utilizing it after achieving Title Douluo-rank.

    The reason was simple. As a food-type soul master, Xu Lizhi¡¯s overall fighting capacity was the weakest of all Shrek Seven Monsters. As a result, Tang Wulin forged Xu Lizhi¡¯s four-word battle armor first after discussing with everybody else so that Xu Lizhi would be able to protect himself better.

    Four-word battle armor had theplete suppression effect over the three-word battle armor domain. Due to the domain suppression effect, it was impossible for Ling Chen toplete his Spatial Jump.

    He could feel as his surroundings were spinning wildly in the next moment while he was plunged into an enormous shadow.

    An enormous bamboo steamer over fifty meters in diameter had brazenly appeared in the center of the arena within the sight of War God Hall¡¯s people. Gluttony Douluo had already disappeared without a trace.

    Horrifying booming noises echoed and filled the entire arena as gushes of tyrannical destructive aura sted onto the protective shield.

    It was Xu Lizhi¡¯s seventh soul skill and also his martial soul avatar, Bamboo Steamer!

    This was his martial soul avatar under the amplification of his four-word battle armor!

    Guan Yue¡¯s eyelids were constantly twitching. He thought to himself in his heart. ¡®I knew that the boy is not as simple as he seems. Ling Chen, oh Ling Chen. You thought that the opponent had been tricked by you yet you were tricked by the opponent just the same!¡¯

    Perhaps, Xu Lizhi could even possibly defeat a high-ranking War God with the possession of aplete set of four-word battle armor.

    The War Gods¡¯ holistic evaluation over the Shrek Academy¡¯s people had been elevated by another level upon seeing the four-word battle armor on Xu Lizhi¡¯s body. Their expression began to turn solemn at once.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin felt that it was just right for Xu Lizhi to fight against a War God ranked fourteenth. Even though Xu Lizhi was already a Title Douluo and was in possession of a four-word battle armor, a food-type soul master still mainly had the role of supporting other soul masters. Xu Lizhi¡¯s eighth and ninth soul skills were all meant for supporting purposes and could not elevate his attacking ability.

    If he was fighting against an even more powerful powerhouse, he would be in trouble as soon as the opponent struggled free from his Bamboo Steamer. On the other hand, they would possibly be facing even more testster in the War God Hall. It was apparent that exhausting Xu Lizhi would be a wise move.

    The loud booming noisessted for more than ten seconds before the bamboo steamer abruptly opened up. A silhouette was tossed out like a torn gunny sack andnded on the ground with a ¡®thud¡¯.

    The Gluttony Douluo was unconscious. His entire body was covered in ayer of purple-ck mist.

    Radiance dimmed and the bamboo steamer vanished. Xu Lizhi appeared on the same spot with a smile on his face. He had already retracted his battle armor. There was only his face that appeared slightly paler.

    It still required some effort for him to urge the four-word battle armor due to his current cultivation base. This was also when provided that his soul power was sufficiently rich and his foundation was firm enough.

    Xu Lizhi won!

    The second person had sessfully advanced to the next round.

    A faint smile emerged on Xu Lizhi¡¯s face. Tang Wulin took the initiative to wee his return by giving him a hug.

    Xu Lizhi smiled all along. ¡°He tried to eat me so I steamed him.¡±

    Xie Xie sincerely said, ¡°Fatty, you¡¯re getting more and more impressive.¡±

    Xu Lizhi red at him in an unpleasant manner. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Are you going to say that I¡¯m still slightly weaker than you next?¡±

    Xie Xie immediately revealed an expression that said, ¡®You totally get me¡¯. He was immediately subjected to many people rolling their eyes at him. In fact, even Ye Xinn was looking at him.

    Xie Xie immediately behaved himself after sensing Ye Xinn¡¯s gaze. Of the seven monsters, he was the most afraid of two people. They were Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn. He had no fear of Tang Wulin because they were good brothers. Yet, he could not afford to offend these two women!

    Two victories in two battles! Moreover, these victories were achieved in a very suppressive manner judging from the scene. The two great War Gods from War God Hall did not even get a chance to do anything before they were defeated.

    Did War God Hall lose because of the four-word battle armor? This was true to some extent. However, the abilities disyed by Shrek was sufficient to shock everyone. A four-word battle armor master would always be among peak personnel in the entire soul masters¡¯ world.

    Any great forces that could have a four-word battle armor master on their side would rise one more rank in its overall evaluation.

    There were only two Limit Doulous from Shrek that could originally be considered as four-word battle armor masters. In addition, there were two more Limit Douluos from Tang Sect. A total of four four-word battle armor masters was already shocking enough. Yet, there was one more addition to them now. Moreover, the person was from the younger generation.

    2This signified that with sufficient time, Shrek Academy was capable of producing four-word battle armor masters due to the presence of a Divine Craftsman with them! This was the most terrifying part of it. As a result, the numerous War Gods from War God Hall had a change of countenance at present.

    Guan Yue heaved a sigh secretly in his heart. The federation was truly foolish! They still could not manage to see what the reconstructed Shrek had in their possession after all. The leader of both Shrek and Tang Sect was the same person. It could be said that these two organizations were oneplete whole.

    In the presence of this Divine Craftsman, the federal government would not be able to suppress their uprising.

    This was terrifying!

    There was no doubt that the people from Shrek Academy came to War God Hall today to make a disy of strength. Guan Yue was of course aware of the fact that Tang Sect was being coerced by the federation. Tang Sect and Shrek joined hands to express their dissatisfaction in this matter. Moreover, the few Limit Douluos did not make an appearance today. They could deny and exin that this incident was unrted to them and was only an idea that the younger generation came up with. In fact, they could easily put this off if they were to lose in today¡¯s battle.

    However, did the War God Hall really have the ability to suppress them in the current situation?

    Meanwhile, another person had walked out of Shrek Academy¡¯s side. It was the person that red at Xie Xie earlier, Ye Xinn.

    It was the Stargod Douluo Ye Xinn!

    Xu Lizhi had alreadye up with a title for himself. However, Ye Xinn did not allow him to use it because she thought that it did not sound pleasant. However, Ye Xinn had already set her own title. It was the same as her martial soul. Her title was Stargod!

    Ye Xinn was beautiful but there was a tinge of coldness on her face. She had a deep yet focused gaze. Her long hair was tied into a simple ponytail that made her appear unusually neat and tidy. She walked out from the crowd of herpanions like an invisible sword that slowly advanced.

 Chapter 1683 - Challenge War God Three

    <h4>Chapter 1683: Challenge War God Three</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Her gazended upon the War Gods who were higher-ranked.

    Just as she was about to speak, Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was heard echoing in her ears.

    Ye Xinn frowned slightly. Then, she spoke slowly, ¡°I would like to challenge War God Three.¡±

    The War God Hall took the people from Shrek seriously. They had arranged for their War Gods to be present. In the lineup were: War God One, War God Two, and War God Three. War God Four was absent. Following behind were: War God Five, War God Seven, War God Eight, and the others.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s intention was to challenge War God One, but she changed her mind reluctantly after being prompted by Tang Wulin.

    War God Three was already a high-ranking War God. He was a Hyper Douluo.

    War God Three looked toward Guan Yue. His colleagues¡¯ gazes were upon him as well.

    In the battle between the War God Hall and Shrek Academy, they had already lost two consecutive rounds, so they could not afford to lose anymore. What would happen to their self-esteem if they continued to lose?

    Besides, they were the ones who took the initiative to challenge Shrek during the second round. It vited the War God Hall¡¯s rules.

    They did not manage to win despite it. The Gluttony Douluo who was carried away from the scene was awake by now. Xu Lizhi had yed nice. However, the Gluttony Douluo did not open his eyes since he felt embarrassed. He had not even utilized his powerful soul skills. Already, he was steamrolled by his opponent.

    War God Three walked out slowly. He gazed fixedly at Ye Xinn with a burning gaze and made a gesture to challenge her.

    Both of them entered the battle arena simultaneously. Their aura soared instantly the moment they stepped into the arena.

    An iparably sharp aura burst forth from Ye Xinn¡¯s body. A few cracks appeared in the surrounding air due to the power of her sword¡¯s consciousness.

    On the other hand, War God Three appeared unusually condensed on the opposing side. He appeared thick and as heavy as a mountain. He towered over everything around him. Although he still appeared ordinary, he was exuding an overbearing pressure akin to the weight of the massive mountains and lofty hills.

    It was different from the two previous rounds. This round was a collision between two assault-type soul masters.

    Ling Zichen had been standing by Tang Wulin¡¯s side all this while. Her unblinking eyes were fixated on the arena. Her mood was constantly changing in ordance to the fervor of thepetition.

    She was quite astonished when Xie Xie defeated his opponent. She felt as if she was witnessing the uprising of a king of darkness during Xie Xie¡¯s instant outburst. She had encountered Xie Xie on many asions and had even reprimanded him before. In her mind, this person was as cheeky as ever and barely looked like a powerhouse.

    She was aware that Xu Lizhi was a food-type soul master. In her eyes, he was the little chubby boy skilled in making buns. To her surprise, she learned that he was now a four-word battle armor master. Regardless of her arrogance, Ling Zichen was aware of the significance of a four-word battle armor master.

    She stole a nce at the man by her side. At present, she realized that every single one of herpanions were truly powerful. She felt she had been quite narrow-minded her whole life due to her engagement in doing research in the past. It was true that technology empowered mankind. Nevertheless, the most powerful group of people in this world were still the soul masters!

    ¡°The War God Hall¡¯s third War God, Luo Yuhang. Titled the Dark Emperor!¡±

    He was the Dark Emperor Douluo Luo Yuhang!

    He was the War God Hall¡¯s third War God, a famous powerhouse of his generation. He was truly an elite personnel and an experienced Hyper Douluo. His cultivation base was close to rank-97.

    ¡°Shrek Seven Monsters, Ye Xinn. Titled the Stargod.¡±

    Her title was the Stargod!

    This was the first person who took the initiative to announce her title.

    This young maiden who appeared to be over the age of twenty was a Title Douluo.

    There were four Title Douluos amongst the Shrek Seven Monsters. In addition to Tang Wulin, there was Yuanen Yehui who appeared during the enrollment in the past.

    How could the people from the War God Hall not be surprised upon knowing that?

    Shrek Academy experienced a destructive catastrophe in the past. When it was sted by the two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions, almost all of the older generation of the Shrek powerhouses were annihted. Yet, there were now so many powerhouses who appeared from the reconstructed Shrek. The Shrek Seven Monsters had reappeared within a few short years. Besides, there were other Limit Douluos in Shrek Academy.

    Guan Yue nodded secretly in approval. A smile shed across his face. Naturally, he would never let the people around him take notice of it.

    A stream of bright light cut through the horizon. In the next moment, Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes had turned iparably bright. Her silhouette shed once and she arrived in front of the Dark Emperor Douluo Luo Yuhang instantly, appearing as an unsheathed sharp sword.

    ¡°Ding!¡± Luo Yuhang raised his right hand. No one noticed his palm was already covered in ck scales. He was just in time to block the strike of the Starfreeze Sword.

    The piercing cold sword¡¯s consciousness struck while emitting a sharp howling sound produced by cutting through the air. Ye Xinn¡¯s earlier strike had surpassed the speed of sound.

    The ck airflow on Luo Yuhang¡¯s body burst forth instantly akin to an erupting volcano. The air waves rolled and rapidly carried Ye Xinn¡¯s body along with it.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes turned icy coldpletely when she entered intobat conditions. A howling sound pierced through the air.

    Streams of bright light burst forth from her body. She was like a dazzling star in the starry sky at present.

    Soon after, a densely-knitted sword¡¯s descended from the sky. After the Sword God¡¯s Star wasunched, the Sword God¡¯s Net was unleashed.

    The sword¡¯s consciousness was overbearing while the swordsoul acted as the core. Each strand of the sword¡¯s was like an extension of Ye Xinn¡¯s life and also akin to the spirit between heaven and earth. A truly terrifying aura exuded from the scene which carried with it a form of ineffable power. Everything seemed to be cut into fragments by it.

    The Dark Emperor Douluo Luo Yuhang decided not to be on the defense anymore. He knew that when her aura waspletely elevated, her sword¡¯s consciousness would soar continuously such that even his spirit would be affected by her.

    He took a step forward. Nine ck soul rings arose from underneath his feet. The third soul ring shimmered brightly as he punched out with his right fist brazenly.

    All at once, the purple ball condensed into a pitch-ck ball conjured by Luo Yuhang. A gigantic dragon¡¯s head burst out from his fist. It gave out a terrifying deep roar in rage. It shocked everyone¡¯s heart and soul.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Dark Emperor Dragon!¡± the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi¡¯s voice echoed in Tang Wulin¡¯s ears.

    Tang Wulin nodded ever so slightly.

    The Dark Emperor Dragon was a species of extremely powerful creatures in the Dragon n. It was a real dragon. If it had evolved a step further, it would advance to the Darkness Holy Dragon rank and be on par with the Light Holy Dragon.

    The Dark Emperor Douluo could not elevate himself to be a Limit Douluo because he faced difficulties in his advancement. However, the Dark Emperor Dragon was still a true dragon as it carried the powerful Dragon n¡¯s bloodline as well.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s lips appeared contorted. ¡®I see you have a dragon-type martial soul, huh!¡¯

    ¡®unting your dragon-type martial soul before Tang Wulin and me, huh. Hehe!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡± The sword¡¯s copsed and dispersed. At the same time, the dragon¡¯s head cracked into pieces.

    No one had the upper hand thus far. Ye Xinn curled her body which glowed brightly as she descended from the sky akin to a falling meteor. It was the Starfall Sword.

    The Dark Emperor Douluo Luo Yuhang¡¯s eyes turned purple simultaneously. He raised his head and let out a dragon¡¯s roar. Then, his hands grabbed at thin air and conjured a purple light orb. A dark purpleyer burst forth from his body. He half-squatted beforeunching himself into the sky to charge at Ye Xinn.

    ¡°Rumble!¡± A loud booming noise was unleashed. The protective shield¡¯s radiance glowed much brighter than before.

    Just as mentioned by Ling Zichen, when the internal energy umted to a certain extent, the protective shield would elevate its safety level to prevent idents.

    It was a battle of confronting toughness with toughness. The overbearing sword¡¯s consciousness was on one side while the powerful aura of darkness was on the other.

    Both of them continued to collide with each other yet neither gained the upper hand.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword was truly sharp such that Luo Yuhang had to reserve a portion of his strength to neutralize the sharpness of the sword¡¯s consciousness. On the other hand, his darkness aura was constantly attempting to slip inside Ye Xinn¡¯s body but ended up being cut by her sword¡¯s consciousness.

    Aspared to the two previous battles, this battle was even more intense. Ye Xinn¡¯s attack was simple. She progressed fromprehending the sword¡¯s consciousness to understanding the Swordsoul. She was almost at the Sword god¡¯s level. No other person among the Shrek Seven Monsters was more focused than her. It was as if she was born to be with the sword.

    She was wholly immersed in the Stargod Sword. The longer she was engaged in the battle, the brighter her eyes shone.

    She yearned to be in battle the most. Among the Shrek Seven Monsters, she would be the one who challenged Tang Wulin on most asions. Her courage mounted as the battle progressed.

    Tang Wulin understood her the most. Ye Xinn¡¯s most powerful moment was precisely the moment before her soul power was exhausted. She was like a dazzling star which burned its brightest just before it fizzled out.

    Hence, the Dark Emperor Douluo Luo Yuhang felt his young opponent¡¯s courage mounting as the battle progressed while her sword¡¯s consciousness grew stronger. In fact, it felt like the sword was more than just her martial soul. Her every movement and gaze were filled with the sword¡¯s overbearing consciousness.

    It was simply unimaginable that it could be so sharp.

    It was too terrifying and powerful.

 Chapter 1684 - The Dark Emperor Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 1684: The Dark Emperor Douluo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    This was the true definition of a person¡¯s ability!

    Shrek not only had a powerful food-type soul master, but it had a powerful agility-type soul master as well. As the core system of soul masters, the assault-type soul master was just as wild and unrestrained!

    The War Gods were watching this battle with close attention. They were well aware of Luo Yuhang¡¯s abilities. Of the numerous War Gods in the War God Hall, he was absolutely the most valiant person who was skilled in fighting difficult battles.

    On the other hand, the young maiden from Shrek was not in a handicapped position either despite being engaged in a mutual battle of toughness. How could they not be shocked by her performance?

    Both of them had not unleashed their battle armors, but the battle had entered an intense phase from the beginning.

    Based on his cultivation base, Luo Yuhang was more powerful as he was already a Hyper Douluo, yet he did not seem to have the upper hand at all.

    The air was being sliced by the Stargod Sword repeatedly. Once in a while, a thick darkness aura was devoured by the rifts in the space.

    Ye Xinn had turned herself into a sword. It felt as if it were raining stars every now and then.

    The Dark Emperor Douluo Luo Yuhang felt as if he was in the midst of a meteor shower. Furthermore, the meteor shower seemed to be getting denser.

    ¡°ng!¡± Ye Xinn¡¯s body was sted away. She crashed onto the protective shield in the distance.

    Luo Yuhang was not doing that well either. The scales on arge patch of his right arm were scraped away, revealing a mass of flesh and blood.

    Ye Xinn bounced back. Her eyes glowed even brighter. Suddenly, she changed her posture and held the sword with both hands. The seventh soul ring on her body shimmered with radiance.

    An unyielding determination burst forth from her body. It was her martial soul avatar, the Stargod Sword Body!

    A gush of absolutely powerful sword¡¯s consciousness burst forth. Ye Xinn¡¯s whole body turned into the color of starlight. In the next moment, the sixth soul ring on her body glowed. She became one with the Sword! It was the Swordstar Soul!

    ¡®This young maiden is seemingly risking her life and exerting her utmost strength, huh!¡¯ Luo Yuhang was taken aback. He quickly hastened to sway his body. The Dark Emperor Dragon¡¯s avatar was revealed.

    A strong gale blew wildly. The gigantic Dark Emperor Dragon widened its mouth and spat out a breath of zing fire.

    However, the silhouette which was one with the sword barely dodged. The silhouette charged straight toward the terrifying ck dragon fire. The ck dragon fire split into two where the sword¡¯s radiance passed through. She was about to charge into the ck dragon¡¯s mouth.

    The Dark Emperor Dragon avatar was about thirty meters in length. It had a gigantic head and a horn on top of its head. At present, its mouth was closed. It lowered its head abruptly to block the impending attack with its horn.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The Dark Emperor Dragon was convulsing the moment it came into contact with the sword despite its massive size. It was pushed downward from the sky while Ye Xinn¡¯s silhouette bounced up into the sky.

    The powerful sword¡¯s consciousness shot into the sky. A gush of ineffable horrifying aura suddenly burst forth from Ye Xinn¡¯s body. There was resolve in her actions, and she appeared arrogant. At one point, there was even a tinge of shing madness.

    The true divine essence of the sword was the King¡¯s Path, also known as the King¡¯s Sword. It could also take the form of the Persistent Sword or the Resolute Sword which symbolized the forsaking of life and death.

    Ye Xinn was not suited to take the path of the King¡¯s Sword due to her temperament. She was not born to be amander. She opted for the Resolute Sword instead.

    It was the Resolute Sword which disyed no fear! It unleashed one¡¯s innermost being.

    She could not possibly utilize such an attack regardless of her wish to do so when she was sparring with herrades on normal days. Finally, she now had the opportune moment to unleash the Resolute Sword against her powerful opponent.

    It was the Stargod Sword¡¯s eighth soul skill, the Fallen Star!

    Ye Xinn was like a dazzling star burning itself out as she floated in the sky. The surroundings dimmed in her presence.

    His cultivation base was obviously higher than hers. Yet, Luo Yuhang felt frozen and rigid as he was confronted by her aura which seemed to burn him away.

    ¡®Are we still in a spar? This young maiden is obviously risking her life to put up a fight!¡¯

    The surrounding space began breaking into pieces with Ye Xinn¡¯s at its epicenter. The night sky was pitch ck. The space was shattered, yet there seemed to be thousands of starlight appearing behind her. The countless speckles of radiance infused into her body such that her aura soared wildly.

    ¡®I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡¯

    The Dark Emperor Douluo Luo Yuhang had extensivebat experience. Although he had no idea what Ye Xinn was up to, he realized that he could not afford to wait anymore. The opponent appeared to be sacrificing herself. If he was not prudent, she could have an outburst that would bring on andslide on the mountain. Her force umtion could be from a heavenly body. He could not allow her toplete the process of energizing herself to unleash an outburstter.

    At the thought of this, he made a prompt decision. His silhouette transformed as he retracted his martial soul avatar. Simultaneously, a dark purple three-word battle armor covered his entire body. His purple domain spread out from underneath his feet while his darkness aura exploded instantly.

    In the next moment, his eighth soul ring shimmered. It was the Dark Emperor Demon Dragon Strike!

    A dark tornado appeared instantly and swept toward Ye Xinn in the sky. Luo Yuhang did not worry about his reputation anymore. He used his three-word battle armor to amplify his attack. He had already maximized his power in the attack!

    Meanwhile, Ye Xinn did not pay attention to her opponent. In fact, her eyes were closed. She appeared to bepletely immersed in another world.

    The darkness tornado arrived before her. Just as it was about tosh at the dazzling Ye Xinn, she moved.

    A dazzling starlight exploded. In a split second, the entirepetition arena was enshrouded by the starlight. The darkness waspletely gone.

    There was no loud st or booming noise. It was as if time and space stood still at the moment.

    All of a sudden, Tang Wulin was greatly startled because he could not sense Ye Xinn¡¯s aura the moment the radiance exploded.

    He took a step forward subconsciously in an attempt to charge forward.

    However, a strong huge hand grabbed his arm.

    Tang Wulin turned his head to take a look. He was met with Xu Lizhi¡¯s firm gaze. Although Xu Lizhi¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety, yet at this very moment, he remained firm and steady.

    ¡°Sister Xinn has been waiting for such an opportunity for a very long time. We shouldn¡¯t stop her. Otherwise, she will fail forck of effort. It will be more troublesome for herter on.¡±

    Tang Wulin was suddenly enlightened. ¡°Is she betting on her life in order to gain that moment ofprehension?¡±

    Xu Lizhi nodded.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. He wanted to ask Xu Lizhi the reason for not stopping her. She was obviously capable of advancing gradually in her cultivation to search for the Sword God¡¯s Path which belonged to her. Why would she take such an extreme measure?

    It was a matter of life and death! If she wasn¡¯t careful, she might be annihted in the starlight!

    Xu Lizhi heaved a sigh. ¡°Actually, Sister Xinn doesn¡¯t have her ninth soul skill yet, although she has already been elevated to the rank of Title Douluo for some time. She is suppressing her ninth soul skill from taking form. I didn¡¯t try to persuade her otherwise, because I¡¯ll always support her as long as it is what she wants.¡±

    Tang Wulin heaved a soft sigh and patted Xu Lizhi¡¯s shoulder. He did not speak anymore.

    Ye Xinn was a proud person. Tang Wulin was well aware of her pride since the first day he was acquainted with her. Her reluctance to ept defeat motivated her advancement all along.

    Had it not been her acquaintance with Tang Wulin, she would have been even more arrogant. Her arrogance was kept within bounds having been defeated repeatedly by Tang Wulin.

    She had always pursued the perfection of her sword. However, the world was not a fair ce for all. In many instances, one¡¯s natural endowments were the determinants instead.

    Such was the case with Yuanen Yehui. Her cultivation base was surpassed by Yuanen Yehui who had extraordinary natural endowments.

    Yuanen Yehui with her twin martial souls became more powerful after receiving guidance from her first ancestor. Initially, Ye Xinn¡¯s overall ability was not weaker than hers, but the disparity between them was bing more obvious recently.

    Ye Xinn already felt depressed after losing to Tang Wulin. Now that she had lost to Yuanen Yehui as well, she could not put up with another defeat.

 Chapter 1685 - Sword God, Fallen Star

    <h4>Chapter 1685: Sword God, Fallen Star</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She was well aware that only by finding the path of the Sword God could she be one and stand at the pinnacle of the world with herpanions. That was the only way that she could truly show her pride.

    All her suppression and umtion had burst forth in the Fallen Star earlier. She did not utilize her battle armor in order to feel the changes that urred during the disillusionment more clearly. She wanted to feel the hopeless situation of approaching death and feel the outburst force in the final moment. It was the Sword God¡¯s Power!

    The radiancested for a full ten seconds before it began to fade away. Both sides were focusing on thepetition arena, watching anxiously.

    The protective shield had elevated to close to its limit in that moment. This protective shield was designed forbat between Limit Douluos d in four-word battle armor! One could imagine how terrifying the earlier collision was.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A body dropped down from the sky and crashed onto the ground savagely.

    Soon after the radiance faded, the rest of them could see clearly. It was the Dark Emperor Douluo Luo Yuhang.

    The Dark Emperor Douluo was not in good condition at the moment. His suit of three-word battle armor was scattered in a hideous mess. His entire body was covered in countless wounds, and his aura was exceedingly weak. Had it not been for his heaving chest, one could not even tell if he was still alive.

    It was also at this exact moment when a ball of light descended from the sky andnded on the ground slowly.

    The glowing orb was over one meter in diameter with a figure curled up inside of it. There was no way to see the person clearly because of the ring light.

    Was that Ye Xinn?

    The people from both sides charged into the arena almost at once.

    As soon as they entered the arena, the first feeling they had was not of wild energy, but purity. A sun-like aura filled the entire arena.

    Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi dashed to the side of the orb at once. It had transformed into a cocoon of light. Surprisingly, it was stiff to the touch.

    Tang Wulin was about to raise his hand to break the cocoon when he was stopped by Xu Lizhi. Xu Lizhi drew a circle in the air with his hands and used the Tang Sect Technique Capturing Dragon Method to pick up the cocoon.

    On the other side, Luo Yuhang could finally breathe more easily after being treated by the War God Hall¡¯s recovery-type soul master.

    His eyes still had a look of shock and fear.

    No one in this world did not fear death, including Hyper Douluos.

    ¡°Who is the victor and who is the loser?¡± the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue asked him after confirming that Luo Yuhang was not critically wounded.

    Luo Yuhang said with a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I think it should be a draw. At the final moment, she retracted her light. As a result, I¡¯m still alive. However, if she hadn¡¯t pulled back, we would have died together. This young maiden is too powerful. It¡¯s my first time seeing a battle method that risks a person¡¯s life like this.¡±

    The corners of Guan Yue¡¯s lips twitched, and he heaved a soft sigh. ¡°Shrek Academy¡¯s motto is to breed only monsters, not ordinary people. You must ept that you were unlucky to have encountered a monster.¡±

    The numerous War Gods retreated to the outside of the arena. The expressions on their faces had changed slightly once again. Meanwhile, the glowing cocoon was brought to Shrek¡¯s side and ced on the ground. No one knew what Ye Xinn¡¯s condition was at the moment or whether she was in danger.

    Tang Wulin said to Xu Lizhi, ¡°Shall I take her back and have my mother treat her?¡± Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s healing abilities were undoubtedly the best on the continent.

    Xu Lizhi shook his head and said, ¡°Sister Xinn instructed me not to pay attention to her when she enters a special state because this is her threshold. I will remain by her side and protect her. Big Brother, I won¡¯t be following you all to the lower levels anymore. I¡¯m going to stay here and apany her.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    Xu Lizhi¡¯s battle armor was named ¡®Guardian Star¡¯ when it was at two-word level. Without a doubt, he was fulfilling his promise of bing her guardian star at this exact moment.

    Tang Wulin could see the concern in his heart, so it was useless for him to try to dissuade Xu Lizhi. Ye Xinn chose this path, so she must have had her reasons. His only hope was that she could make a breakthrough in the end and not be destroyed.

    Yuanen Yehui took a deep nce at the light cocoon. She did not speak and clenched her fists subconsciously. Just as she was about to go outside, another figure walked out one step ahead of her.

    They had short golden hair, bright eyes and a handsome face. He seemed to be filled with light and brightness. It was Yue Zhengyu.

    Yuanen Yehui was not the only person that was aroused. When Yue Zhengyu saw Ye Xinn blooming with such dazzling brilliance, he felt as if a me had been ignited in his heart.

    The greatest ability of the Holy Angel¡¯s lineage was known as sacrifice. When it was most critical, they would sacrifice themselves to protect others.

    This was the true essence of being a Holy Angel. Yue Zhengyu had the courage to sacrifice himself for others, but he did not have it in him to risk his life for the sake of a breakthrough like Ye Xinn.

    It was until that very moment that he had realized why he could never catch up to Ye Xinn all this time. This was despite his martial soul clearly being superior to hers. It was because he did not have the will to burn his bridges, giving him no choice but to go forward.

    Among the Shrek Seven Monsters, Ye Xinn¡¯s martial soul might even be ranked as the weakest, but her cultivation had always been third best.

    Yue Zhengyu acknowledged that he was working very hard and he had done his best in cultivation, but he finally understood that he was not as resolute as Ye Xinn. He wascking the determination to do whatever it took to achieve something.

    As a result, he chose to walk outside. Not only was Ye Xinn reaching for her breakthrough, but it also seemed to be a turning point for Yue Zhengyu.

    For soul masters, a chance for enlightenment could change many things on many asions. Yue Zhengyu seemed to havee to an epiphany of his own at that exact moment.

    His gaze was filled with a resolve unseen in him before. The glowing aura that surrounded his body was continued growing making him brighter than before.

    ¡®Come, this is the era that belongs to us!¡¯

    Yue Zhengyu walked into the protective shield in long strides. He had not reached Title Douluo rank as Xie Xie had, but his cultivation base was at rank-89.

    Inside the protective shield, the aura of the starlight earlier had not dissipatedpletely. The light element remained as thick as before, which was another reason Yue Zhengyu chose to walk out at that moment.

    He was staring straight at the opposite side. ¡°I would like to challenge the seventh War God.¡±

    Xie Xie¡¯s choice was War God Nine while he chose the seventh.

    War God Seven walked out and entered the arena without making a sound. The seventh War God was different from the earlier War Gods because she was a woman. She appeared to be over forty years old, but her figure could be described as ¡®heavily built¡¯. She stretched her neck. Her gaze became more assertive when she looked at Xie Xie again.

    The record of two losses and one draw for the War God Hall was absolutely uneptable. Had this not proven that the War God Hall was no match for Shrek?

    In the past, this was always the reality, but Shrek Academy had been destroyed. Could it be that the War God Hall was incapable of defeating the reconstructed Shrek and its younger generation of powerhouses?

    At this point in the battle between the two sides, it had reached the stage where their reputations were at stake. In fact, the War God Hall could not afford to lose anymore.

    The reason the War God Hall allowed the challengers to choose the War Gods was based on the assumption that the War God Hall was superior, especially when there were so many people on the opposing side.

    That being the case, it seemed that such superiority did not exist, judging by the current situation.

    When Tang Wulin and his squadron first came, the numerous War Gods including the Skycrosser Douluo were underestimating them due to their young age. In their perception, the young people of Shrek Academy were impressive, but they needed more time to grow.

    Who would have thought that these youths were already so advanced? They were far more formidable than they had imagined. This ced them in a difficult position.

    If both sides were equally matched, the side that was given the chance to choose the opponent would undoubtedly have the upper hand in the battles. In fact, they could even send out powerhouses to fight against the weak. If this continued, it would certainly result in one side being victorious in most of the matches.

 Chapter 1686 - Asiatic Apple Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 1686: Asiatic Apple Douluo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As a result, the War Gods had all undergone changes of heart. They had no intention of underestimating these people anymore.

    ¡°Shrek Academy¡¯s Shrek Seven Monsters, Yue Zhengyu.¡± Yue Zhengyu nodded toward the opponent¡¯s side.

    ¡°The War God Hall¡¯s seventh War God, Shi Mengshan. Title: Asiatic Apple.¡± She was the Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan.

    As soon as he heard the words ¡®Asiatic Apple¡¯, a thought suddenly arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind as he stood on the outside. It was the idea of an extremely rare special martial soul.

    Yue Zhengyu watched the opponent closely. The expression on his face was calm.

    Before their arrival, they had been performing drills based on the information collected about the War God Hall. They learned that the ranking of the eighteen War Gods was constantly changing. As a result, it was not an option for them to choose their opponents based on the War Gods¡¯ numbers.

    However, some of the famous War Gods were still renowned and had their own specialties. For example, there was still a rtively low number of female War Gods.

    Hence, Yue Zhengyu had considered the opponent¡¯s identity when he made the choice. He could not keep the smile from the corners of his lips as soon as he heard that the opponent was the Asiatic Apple Douluo.

    Judging by appearance, Yue Zhengyu was not much weaker than Tang Wulin. His entire body was filled with an aura of holy light. There was no doubt that Yue Zhengyu was an extremely attractive man especially when he was smiling. Even so, his smile appeared to be tinged with contempt in Shi Mengshan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®How dare this boy look down upon me?¡±

    Shi Mengshan squinted and there was a sh of light in her eyes as a suit of rose-red armor covered her entire body. Yes, the seventh War God unleashed her battle armor as soon as she came forward. She did not n on showing any mercy.

    Following the manifestation of her battle armor, her weapon appeared and Yue Zhengyu¡¯s expression stiffened ever so slightly upon the sight of it.

    It was a war hammer. Why was it called a war hammer? The head was a rectangr shape with a ring of indentations at the center which made the two sides look evenrger. The length of the head was almost equal to She Mengshan¡¯s height, and the handle was over two meters long as well. It seemed like this weapon was just as extravagant as the forging hammer that Tang Wulin and Yuanen Yehui used in the past.

    The war hammer also had a rose-red hue. Its surface had been engraved with dense and fine soul circuits with highlyplex patterns. A red hexagram expanded outward from underneath the Asiatic Apple Douluo¡¯s feet. Even though it was only about five meters in diameter, she underwent a drastic change as soon as her battle armor domain appeared. She had a wild and cool aspect. There was a surge of air surrounding her body that made it feel as if the air was constantly exploding around her.

    Was her martial soul not the Nine-heart Asiatic Apple? It was a strong type of poison martial soul. If that was the case, why did her battle armor appear to be in the style of a strength-type?

    In Yue Zhengyu¡¯s memories, Asiatic Douluo Shi Mengshan relied on her strong poison Nine-heart Asiatic Apple martial soul to stand apart from the War Gods. Her fighting capacity was actually ranked on the weaker side of them, but her poison was extremely potent. Thereby, she was ranked the strongest in the overall performance.

    Even with all of this information, it seemed like there was something wrong with Yue Zhengyu¡¯s prediction. Shi Mengshan¡¯s battle armor waspletely different from what he had imagined. In addition, there was that mboyant weapon. Yue Zhengyu was aware that he would be having some difficulties in this battle.

    Yue Zhengyu dared not have the hold back at all, so he chose to unleash his battle armor at once as well.

    His light gold battle armor had an exquisite streamlined form. The main colors of his armor were gold and white. His cuirass was a single piece that protected both of his chest and back. A pair of enormous golden feathered wings made him appear iparably cool and stylish. This was his first request during the making of his battle armor. In his mind, an angel would always need to be adorned with feathered wings, so he wanted a pair fitted to his armor.

    His ckart and faulds were alsoplete, but that was all. The battle armor for his limbs had not been finished yet, nor had his helmet. Of course, these partiallypleted pieces of armor were all part of a suit of four-word battle armor.

    In the center of his chest, eighteen jewels shimmering with bright gold radiance were encrusted in the shape of a ¡®V¡¯. With its bedazzling golden glow, it looked magnificent.

    Yue Zhengyu sped his hands in front of his chest and closed his eyes. The golden light bloomed out from his body. At his back, the shimmering figure of a six-winged angel emerged soundlessly, making the arena much brighter. A thick light element had also filled the arena and surrounded his body.

    The Asiatic Apple Douluo took the lead to move. Her feet staggered for a moment and she arrived before Yue Zhengyu instantaneously as if she had teleported.She raised the war hammer in her hand, readying for a haymaker. She swung the hammer at Yue Zhengyu.

    Yue Zhengyu dared not try to block the massive hammer and risk being finished off with one blow. His figure flickered, and he dashed over to the side using the Ghost Perplexing Track.

    Though he dodged, it seemed that Shi Mengshan did not intend to change the direction of her hammer at all. She smashed it into the ground ferociously.

    ¡°Cling, ng!¡± There was a crash, and all the protective soul circuit runes in the area surrounding the entire arena illuminated at once.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body shook violently at the sound. There were the tremors of the airwaves, soundwaves and soul power. Instantly, he became sluggish while his mind was filled with a humming noise. He lost his sense of hearing temporarily.

    Meanwhile, Shi Mengshan¡¯s raised her war hammer once again. The rosy radiance on the surface of the hammer shined brightly, and the domain underneath her feet began to spread out in response. At that moment, the war hammer in her hand was emitting a glow like a lustrous red jewel. She swung the hammer straight at Yue Zhengyu once again.

    She was too savage!

    Her battle method was domineering beyondparison.

    The Strength God A Ruheng¡¯s eyes were shimmering with radiant splendor as he stood on the outside watching the battle. He was also muttering to himself, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is it. This is the feeling precisely. This is great. This is amazing!¡±

    Sima Jinchi nced at him sideways. ¡°Whose side are you on again?¡±

    A Ruheng did not even bother to turn his head as he said, ¡°I¡¯m saying that this maiden¡¯sbat style is amazing! It¡¯s so bold. I like a rough woman like her.¡±

    The corners of Sima Jinchi¡¯s lips twitched. He took a step to the side and made the decision to maintain distance from the man.

    Yue Zhengyu was d in four-word battle armor after all. His battle armor neutralized arge portion of the tremor from earlier. However, the war hammer shimmering like a jewel had already arrived on top of his head by the time he struggled free after the tremor stunned him

    He was not Xie Xie. He was utterly incapable of performing a spatial retreat. He felt the immense threat arrived at a speed he had never expected.

    Just then, the golden jewels on Yue Zhengyu¡¯s chest began to shine. A golden V-shaped radiance surged out from his chest abruptly and crashed into the opponent. At the same time, he took a half step back and conjured the Light Saint Sword in his hand to block the war hammer.

    Since he could not dodge anymore, he could only respond hastily.

    ¡°ng!¡± The golden lightnded on Shi Mengshan¡¯s body, but she did not n to dodge or hide. The three-word battle armor on her body glowed brightly with a rose-red radiance. She braced herself to endure the attack. She had only taken half a step back as her war hammer continued its course toward Yue Zhengyu.

    ¡°Boom!¡± At the sound, Yue Zhengyu was sted away. His entire body was shimmering with the lustre of a red jewel. The Light Saint Sword in his hand had shattered at once and turned into sparks of lights that flew in all directions.

    He was about to be in deep trouble!

    Who would have thought that the female War God¡¯s battle method would be so simple and crude, yet so effective. The power of her heavy hammer had surpassed everyone¡¯s predictions.

    It did not seem like she had relied on the strong poison of her Nine-heard Asiatic Apple to rise in rank. Her strength and the might of her battle armor were sufficient to make her the seventh War God.

    What should he do?

    The hammer smashed onto the ground. Shi Mengshan¡¯s movements halted for a moment as well. The power of the second strike from her hammer hade at a price.

 Chapter 1687 - Heavy Hammer

    <h4>Chapter 1687: Heavy Hammer</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, the pause onlysted for one moment. The next instant, Shi Mengshan relied on the momentum created from smashing her hammer into the ground to twist herself around and charge straight at Yue Zhengyu. Her entire body spun at high speed with the giant hammer as her center of gravity. She dashed straight for the opponent like a terrifying typhoon.

    On the other hand, Yue Zhengyu was dizzy from the smash. His arms were already sore, and blood was seeping out from the corner of his mouth.

    His heart was filled with hatred. His predictions about his opponent at the start of the fight were incorrect. He was also having difficulty focusing on her which ced him in a difficult position.

    The opponent¡¯s offensive was truly too great. He was so overwhelmed that he felt like he was suffocating.

    There was a golden sh in his eyes. With great effort, he summoned a stream of Light of Judgement to the front of his body. His sore limbs made it very arduous for him to seize the opportunity and dodge.

    Shi Mengshan¡¯sbat tactics could definitely be described as frenzied. She did not attempt to dodge at all when she was confronted by the Light of Judgement. She used her battle armor to simply endure the attack. Then, her tornado-like hammer was upon Yue Zhengyu once again.

    Struggling, Yue Zhengyu gathered his soul power and infused it into the wings on his back. He pped the wings strenuously to carry his body away from the attack.

    The move was effective, and he was thankful that he had requested a pair of wings. The four-word battle armor¡¯s wings were still reliable when his arms and legs were ineffective. It put some distance between him and the opponent atst.

    Yue Zhengyu had been affected by the attack, despite not being struck by the tornado. Even with the protection of his battle armor¡¯s cuirass, he felt a weight on his chest. He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood once again.

    This was too savage.

    Let alone a Title Douluo, perhaps even a Hyper Douluo could not match the might of his opponent¡¯s offensive. He had not been able to counter her at all.

    1Shi Mengshan scoffed coldly, and the rose-red radiance on her body glowed brightly. She went after Yue Zhengyu with a sudden stride forward.

    Yue Zhengyu had already regained some feeling in his body after the infusion of his soul power. He turned around and ran without hesitation. Closebat with this opponent was too dangerous. The best option for him now was to keep his distance from her.

    Fortunately, his wings gave him the upper hand in terms of speed. The rest of them just noticed that the Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan¡¯s three-word battle armor had no wings.

    Generally, two-word battle armor was fitted with wings. The styles of the wings differed ording to the needs of the wearer. However, wings that could be used to assist in flight would be precious for soul masters. Even if the high-ranking soul masters were capable of flight, the presence of wings would make the flying process a little easier.

    A soul master¡¯s endurance for battle armor was limited as well. There was no doubt that most of her power was concentrated in the weapon in her hand and this weapon was not her martial soul.

    The Asiatic Apple Douluo was a person with many ideas undoubtedly.

    Once again, the Asiatic Apple Douluo shuffled her feet and charged at Yue Zhengyu. She raised the war hammer in her hand andunched another attack.

    Yue Zhengyu was shocked. He pped his wings continuously as he flew everywhere, like to a headless fly, in an attempt to evade Shi Mengshan¡¯s pursuit.

    The situation inside the arena was already leaning toward one side. That being the case, Tang Wulin suddenly noticed that the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yuen¡¯s expression seemed a little strange. He had a regretful look on his face and also a tinge of helplessness.

    What was happening?

    As Yue Zhengyu was flying, he used his Light of Judgement to slow his opponent. Gradually, he began to catch his breath.

    Shi Mengshan continued chasing after him, but she had not unleashed her martial soul all this time.

    All of a sudden, right in the center of the arena, the Asiatic Apple Douluo stopped.

    A faint smile emerged on her face. Shi Mengshan ced the war hammer in front of her body. She retracted her battle armor, revealing her original appearance.

    She took a nce at Yue Zhengyu in the distance. She said in a mocking manner, ¡°Chicken.¡± As she spoke, soul rings arose from underneath her feet. At the same time, branches and vines began to grow out from the back of her body. Almost in the blink of an eye, arge white flower had emerged in full bloom.

    It was the Nine-heart Asiatic Apple!

    Therge flower swayed gently and unleashed a puff of pink mist, and the soul rings on Shi Mengshan¡¯s body were shimmering.

    A series of halos diffused out of the flower and spread all around them.

    The Nine-heart Asiatic Apple was a poison-type martial soul and it was most skilled in control!

    Yes, the Asiastic Apple Douluo was supposed to be a control-type battle soul master ording to the information gathered by Tang Sect! She was not supposed to be the assault-type soul master that they had just seen.

    Under such circumstances, almost everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to her. The halos soon spread to Yue Zhengyu¡¯s side.

    Yue Zhengyu still felt like his insides were burning, despite getting some time to breathe, but he was finally feeling betterpared to previously. His light attribute allowed him to heal himself faster.

    He held his breath and condensed his spirit. Awesome golden mes burst forth from his body. It was the Holy me.

    The angel behind him merged with his silhouette. It was the Angel¡¯s Descent!

    The halos that came from the Nine-heart Asiatic Applended upon him, but most were burnt away by the Holy me.

    The Holy me was the nemesis of all evil poisons. Although its dominance over poisons was not absolute, it could still suppress the vast majority of them.

    This was why Yue Zhengyu chose the Asiatic Apple Douluo. He felt extremely confident of his defense against poison. As for being poisoned by a small amount, it would not be much of an issue for him.

    As long as he could return to Tang Wulin¡¯s side after thepetition had ended, he was not afraid of any poison. Tang Wulin¡¯s Damask Tulip was a mighty immortal grass that could detoxify all of them.

    Just like the Jade Snake Zheng Yiran, he had no interest in sparring with Tang Wulin anymore ever since he learned that Tang Wulin had the Damask Tulip as his spirit soul. Tang Wulin was the nemesis of all poisons!

    On the other hand, the Asiatic Apple Douluo was observing the change in Yue Zhengyu with a burning gaze after emitting the halos.

    Her poison had many special effects. Over the years, it had gained a new effect with every soul ring added, and all of them were incredibly powerful.

    These effects included poison strike, weakening, slowing, dizziness, aging, palpitation and more. There was no need for her to do anything if she encountered an opponent that had little defense against poison. They would end up falling limply before her, leaving them vulnerable to her attacks.

    That being said, judging by the look of things, her current opponent seemed to have a good deal of immunity to poison. The Asiatic Apple Douluo frowned ever so slightly. In the next moment, she was wearing her battle armor once again. Pointedly, her martial soul vanished when her armor manifested.

    So that exined the matter!

    Standing on the outside, Tang Wulin figured out the situation instantly as he watched the battle.

    He understood why the Asiatic Apple Douluo¡¯s tactics werepletely different when she was using her battle armor. It turned out that this was the main reason. Surprisingly, her battle armor and martial soul were ipatible.

    Undoubtedly, for a soul master, the best option was for their battle armor toplement their martial soul. That way, the armor could amplify the soul master¡¯s martial soul and power as much as possible. The main functions of battle armor were defense and the amplification of one¡¯s soul skills.

    Be that as it may, the Asiatic Apple Douluo had an unconventional idea and took apletely different approach. This had resulted in Yue Zhengyu miscalcting which put him at a disadvantage at the start of the fight. It seemed like this was not unfair!

    This was the reality of it. The Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan¡¯s battle armor waspletely unrted to her martial soul. In fact, her suit of armor had not even been made for her. It was given to her through an exceedingly rare inheritance. It was magnificent armor that was from a senior in the War God Hall. Though it was just three-word battle armor, it was already close to being four-word battle armor in certain aspects.

    Shi Mengshan was a control-type soul master, yet she had always dreamed of bing an assault-type ever since she was a child.

    Nevertheless, her martial soul stopped her from achieving that dream, and this had always filled her with regret.

 Chapter 1688 - The Strange Asiatic Apple Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 1688: The Strange Asiatic Apple Douluo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Following the elevation of her cultivation base, her battle armor was upgraded to two-word armor. She made her battle armor using the usual soul master¡¯s method to amplify her martial soul.

    However, she discovered an issue when her cultivation base reached seven rings.

    The Asiatic Apple was of the highest grade out of all poison attribute martial souls. On the other hand, the amplification effect on strong poison from battle armor was not that great. After testing, she discovered that her Nine-heart Asiatic Apple¡¯s would be as potent as any poison could possibly be once she cultivated the Title Douluo-rank. In other words, the amplification of her battle armor could only be used to amplify the range of the poison¡¯s effects at most, but not the strength of the poison.

    If that was the case, it was of little use to her.

    Shi Mengshan became extremely depressed. If her battle armor could not amplify her fighting capabilities, it would undoubtedly affect her overall ability as well when she reached a higher level. Therefore, she was constantly in bad spirits despite being highly valued as a control-type soul master in the War God Hall.

    This went on until one fine day, when she was visiting the War God Hall¡¯s warehouse, she discovered the set of battle armor which she was still using.

    At the time, she was still trying to decide if she should upgrade her two-word battle armor to three-word battle armor and if there would be any purpose to it.

    When she discovered this suit of battle armor, she came up with an audacious idea. She decided to take an approach that was different from the rest.

    Thereupon, she expressed her idea to the high-ranking personnel in the War God Hall.

    Without a doubt, the idea was extremely bold. All her efforts andbor for her two-word battle armor earlier would be in vain if she failed. This was because she would need to abandon her old armor first in order to inherit a new armor.

    As it was, Shi Mengshan had always been a person with persistent willpower, and she insisted on sticking to her idea.

    In the end, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie and the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue decided to support her after discussing it with one another. They allowed her to proceed with the attempt.

    After all, there was quite arge number of suits of armor left behind by the seniors in the War God Hall. If this approach was workable, it would be quite beneficial for resource utilization in the War God Hall.

    Thus, the Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan went ahead with her n.

    The result was a sess, but it could also be described as less than ideal.

    She had truly seeded in inheriting the set of battle armor. Additionally, she had total control over its power, so its formidable offensive capabilities could be fully utilized.

    However, the set of battle armor was not custom-made for her, so it would conflict with her martial soul when she wore it. This was a huge problem for her.

    In the end, she would not be able to utilize the battle armor when her martial soul was unleashed, and she could only use her martial soul when she was not wearing the armor. This was the reason for what they had just witnessed.

    The most potent attack stemming from her suit of armor was the three consecutive strikes she had just performed. Even a Limit Douluo might not be able to withstand the explosive power of those three strikes. The set of three-word battle armor had originally been made with the goal of pushing physical strength to its limit. In fact, the design for this battle armor came from the Tang Sect.

    As a result, the Asiatic Apple Douluo was in a difficult position after she had not managed to defeat her opponent when she unleashed the three strikes.

    Though she could still control her speed, her flying ability was still slightly weakerpared to Yue Zhengyu¡¯s exquisite performance. She was incapable of catching up to him and it was exhausting for her to fly when she was d in battle armor. This had resulted in the situation taking ce before everyone¡¯s eyes now.

    Yue Zhengyu would not be giving her another chance to approach him.

    He turned around andpelled the me to burn the poison that invaded his body. Although Yue Zhengyu was disrupted and affected to a certain extent, he was still capable of ensuring that the opponent could not catch up to him.

    Furthermore, Yue Zhengyu gradually noticed his opponent¡¯s issues. She was incapable of catching up to him!

    This opponent¡¯s offensive skills were so fierce, but what use would that be if she could not catch up to him andnd another blow?

    He was in a much better position this way.

    A wisp of a smile emerged on his face. Yue Zhengyu looked down at Shi Mengshan and his expression began to change.

    Since she could not catch up to him, he couldunch his long-range attacks. At that point, it would be a war of attrition. As long as he could withstand the wait and remained vignt, he would be the victor in the end!

    ¡°Alright, I ept my defeat.¡± Just as the idea came to Yue Zhengyu, Shi Mengshan stopped running after him.

    She could not catch up and still had to endure the opponent¡¯s sts of holy light. Of course, she knew how this would end.

    She did not lose because of her abilities, but because of her limitations. Perhaps she would have won if her opponent had been unable to resist her strong poison or he had been slower.

    At this point, Shrek had three victories and one draw!

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s eyes remained fixated on the Asiatic Apple Douluo as hended on the ground. He patted his chest and let out a breath of relief.

    He had won this round, but out of all the battles, he was the one that ended up looking shoddy and inexperienced. At least, he was quite embarrassedpared to Xie Xie. He had not even managed to disy the skills that he had learned.

    As expected, Xie Xie moved closer to him when he returned to hispanions.

    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m warning you.¡± Yue Zhengyu red at him ferociously.

    Xie Xie touched his nose and said sulkily, ¡°I¡¯m actually here to console you. Look at you. You¡¯re so dull.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°You¡¯re here to console me? Stop it. I don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re certainly here to make fun of me for dodging and hiding throughout the entire battle, being chased like a headless fly and being beaten like a frightened rat, right?¡±

    Xie Xie gave him a big thumbs up. ¡°It¡¯s fine too if you¡¯re the one that says it. Not bad. You¡¯ve improved. You¡¯re wise enough to know yourself now.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yue Zhengyu was furious. Had he not been injured, he would have tried to clobber Xie Xie, even if he was not sure if he could still beat him in a fight at this point.

    Tang Wulin could not be bothered to turn around and check on them. He had long since be used to the quarrels between the two of them.

    It was deathly silent on the War God Hall¡¯s side. The Asiatic Apple Douluo had returned them. No one would say anything to her, of course. Nevertheless, after all these battles, it was truly getting embarrassing for the entire War God Hall.

    Meanwhile, someone walked out from Shrek Academy. It was the Strength God A Ruheng who had been itching to try his luck for a while.

    A Ruheng walked out while rubbing his bald head. He did not even think before saying, ¡°I would like to challenge the first War God.¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, all of them were roused.

    The first War God!

    ording to the War God Hall¡¯s predictions, Shrek would choose carefully, taking some losses to ensure greater victories. For example, they may not necessarily have the candidate capable of fighting against the Limit Douluo, the Skycrosser Douluo. They could send out a slightly weaker soul master to fight against the Skycrosser Douluo and then acknowledge their defeat. In turn, Tang Wulin would be challenging the first or second War God, and he would still stand a chance of winning. Hence, they did not expect that someone from Shrek would challenge the first War God so soon. Moreover, the challenger was not Tang Wulin.

    What was the significance of this? This meant that it was highly possible that Tang Wulin would be challenging the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue!

    Shrek was not nning on using tricks in their contest against the War Gods this time. They would engage in the battles by fighting strength with strength.

    Tang Wulin did not expect that his senior disciple brother would proceed so soon. ording to the n, it would be A Ruheng and Sima Jinchi¡¯s turn only after the six remaining members of the Shrek Seven Monsters had finished their bouts. Furthermore, they had to ensure that Ling Zichen seeded in entering the next level as well.

    However, it was apparent that the Strength God could not hold himself back anymore.

    War God One walked out from his side and entered the arena. The man had a calm bearing and appeared to be over the age of forty. He had a simple and unsophisticated look.

    ¡°Shrek Academy, A Ruheng. Title: Body!¡± The Strength God A Ruheng announced his name brazenly.

    It was obvious that the War God Hall was taken aback for a moment when he dered his title to be ¡®Body¡¯.

    Anyone would know the significance of his title. It showed that he belonged to one of the most powerful ns in the world!

 Chapter 1689 - Vast Sun Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 1689: Vast Sun Douluo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Only the Body Sect¡¯s Sect Masters were qualified to use this title. He was the Body Douluo A Ruheng!

    ¡°The War God Hall¡¯s first War God, Ao Rui. Title: Vast Sun.¡± He was the Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui. He was the first War God of the War God Hall, only preceded by the few Hall Masters. He was a rank-98 Hyper Douluo, just one step away from being a Limit Douluo. He was the greatest warrior of the War God Hall.

    The War God Hall did not know that the Body Douluo had actually joined Shrek. A Ruheng¡¯s deration had doubtlessly highlighted the rtionship between the Body Sect and Shrek Academy without a doubt.

    Although the Body Sect had already declined, the sects that used to dominate the continent still believed that even a lean camel wasrger than a horse. With the Body Sect¡¯s support, the War God Hall and even the entire Federation would need to re-evaluate the status of the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy once again.

    A Ruheng rubbed his huge bald head. His eyes were not looking at the Vast Sun Douluo on the opposite side. Instead, he was gazing at the Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan, who had retreated from thepetition arena earlier.

    He took a deep breath. His expression suddenly turned serious and focused like he had never been before. His entire aura became condensed. He lost his usual bravado, but there was a hint of depth in his aura.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time seeing A Ruheng in such a state. He had always known that his senior disciple brother was a man of great wisdom that often appeared to be slow-witted. He seemed careless on the surface, yet he was actually extremely intelligent.

    An example of this was when A Ruheng realized what happened when Tang Wulin used a strategy tomand them in the Blood God Army years ago. He had mentioned this in private to Tang Wulin before, but he had never talked about this with Sima Jinchi.

    If anyone was judging this Body Douluo only from the surface, then they were pretty much putting themselves at a disadvantage.

    A faint smile emerged on his face. A Ruheng heaved a soft sigh softly and sped his hands together in front of his chest. With every flicker of light in his eyes, the air would warp and became a little distorted.

    It had been too long. He was already over thirty years old and would soon be nearing his forties. Through all that time, he had never encountered a woman that could pique his interest.

    He was well aware of what he was. His body was far beyond ordinary, and he had been cultivating using the Body Sect¡¯s special cultivation method since he was young. He was truly too strong. In other words, he was incapable of dating normal women as he could very well kill them identally.

    In fact, it was even possible that he could identally crush a woman to death if he could not control his strength during intimate moments.

    As a result, A Ruheng had always wanted to look for a strong woman as his wife. The problem was that the strong ones were hideous while the beautiful ones were not physically strong enough.

    He did not fancy a maiden like Yuanen Yehui, who had strength in her bones. He desired a woman with a powerful build as well.

    As a result, he was immediately attracted when he saw Shi Mengshan with her tall, muscr figure. She could be said to have a stout body along with a delicate and pretty face. He felt like it was love at first sight.

    ¡°Please hold on for a moment.¡± A Ruheng waved his hand at the Vast Sun Douluo standing on the opposite side.

    Ao Rui was stunned for a moment. ¡®This has never happened before in the earlier rounds! I thought that all of them would fight as soon as they came forward? What is this man going to do?¡¯

    A Ruheng¡¯s lips hummed as he spoke to War God One. ¡°Old Ao, I have something to ask of you! Your War God Hall¡¯s seventh War God there, I wonder, is she married?¡¯

    ¡®Old Ao?¡¯ The corners of Ao Rui¡¯s lips twitched for a moment. He thought to himself, ¡®Am I a close friend of yours? Even the few Hall Masters don¡¯t address me in such a manner! I¡¯m the first War God after all.¡¯

    Even so, he contemted and thought about how the man on the opposite side was the Body Sect¡¯s Sect Master. He was the current Body Douluo after all. It seemed to be quite alright such a man to address him in such an intimate manner. He found it eptable.

    Any other person would have the same thought and would be more willing to ept the acknowledgement of a peer.

    Nevertheless, why was he asking if Shi Mengshan was married?

    ¡°I think she had a close ymate in her childhood. They eventually broke up because heined that she was too tall and muscr,¡± said Ao Rui.

    A Ruheng¡¯s eyes glowed as soon as he heard that. He hastily inquired further, ¡°So, she didn¡¯t look for another partner anymore after that?¡±

    Ao Rui said, ¡°These are her private matters. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to discuss too much.¡±

    A Ruheng said, ¡°Old Ao, you¡¯re a bore. Say, don¡¯t you think that you should care for your brothers and sisters as the first War God? I can see that the Asiatic Douluo is about forty years old, right? You don¡¯t think that she is lonely without a partner at her age? I¡¯ve fallen in love with your Asiatic Douluo at first sight. I fancied her as soon as I took one nce. Do you think you can create an opportunity for us to get acquaintedter?¡±

    The Vast Sun Douluo looked at the man standing before him, not sure whether he shouldugh or cry. It felt as if the Vast Sun Douluo was saying, ¡®Do you think this is a joke?¡¯ Had this opponent not been the current Body Douluo, perhaps he would have struck the first blow right then and there.

    The numerous War Gods of War God Hall were Title Douluos. Every Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse had a world that belonged to him or herself. Even though he was the first War God, there was nothing he could do to intervene with the affairs of the rest! Moreover, it was someone with a cold and rigid temperament like Shi Mengshan.

    Furthermore, it was Shrek Academy that came over to challenge the War God Hall. In a sense, both sides were still in a state of being on opposite sides now. ¡®Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a very inappropriate time for you to propose that you wish to pursue our War God now?¡¯

    Despite his words, A Ruheng had a serious look on his face. It did not seem to be especially appropriate for the Vast Sun Douluo to reject his request. Moreover, A Ruheng was right. It was not that easy for Shi Mengshan to look for a partner given her condition.

    She was a heavily built Title Douluo and was getting old. How would it be easy for her to look for someone that she fancied at this point?

    Ao Rui turned his head to the side and took a nce at the Asiatic Apple Douluo subconsciously. On the other hand, Shi Mengshan had her eyes closed at the moment. She was pondering about the battle from earlier and concluded her gains and loss. As a result, she did not notice Ao Rui¡¯s gaze.

    She did not see, but the rest of the War Gods did!

    At this exact moment, the numerous War Gods felt baffled. What was their big brother doing? These two opponents had not even bothered to engage in a fight, and they seemed to be talking about something. Was this not a challenge anymore?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Excellency. I can¡¯t help you. You must work hard on your part if you truly wish to pursue the Asiatic Apple Douluo. I can¡¯t provide you with any information.¡± The Vast Sun Douluo pondered for a moment before he made the decision not to give A Ruheng any more information about Shi Mengshan at this time. After all, it was their first time meeting each other. It was still hard to tell if A Ruheng was a suitable match for Shi Mengshan even if A Ruheng was an impressive personage.

    A Ruheng frowned deeply. ¡°Old Ao, if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be cutting you any ck!¡±

    The Vast Sun Douluo almost rolled his eyes. ¡®Who says that I need you to cut me any ck? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m a rank-98 Hyper Douluo? There¡¯s still the question as to whether you are a worthy opponent for me.¡¯

    The Vast Sun Douluo could not help feeling infuriated by the opponent¡¯s disdainful words. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hold back on my ount. Please do your level best!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I shall fulfill your wish then!¡± A Ruheng scoffed coldly before he abruptly took a step forward.

    Before Ao Rui had the time to consider if there was anything suspicious in his words, an iparably majestic aura burst out from the Body Douluo A Ruheng.

    ¡°Buzz buzz buzz, buzz buzz buzz!¡± A peculiar hum that sounded like a hymn rose into the air all of a sudden. A wheel of light became illuminated behind A Ruheng abruptly. The glowing wheel looked almost solid, and its shape seemed to beplementing the beauty of his background.

    Meanwhile, a thick and heavy blood essence gushed out from his body suddenly when the wheel rose behind him.

    Instantly, the entire arena turned zing hot as if magma was pouring out from the ground. Despite his cultivation base, the Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui felt as if the blood inside his body was boiling. There was an ineffable feeling of difort in his body.

 Chapter 1690 - Leakproof Golden Body

    <h4>Chapter 1690: Leakproof Golden Body</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Such a powerful blood essence fluctuation!

    He had never engaged in a fight with a powerhouse from the Body Sect. He had only heard of stories about them, and the aura A Ruheng was disying at the moment had already surpassed his expectations.

    The Body Sect¡¯s ideology was using one¡¯s body as a martial soul. In the world of soul masters, it was the sect whose disciples had the most control over their bodies. They elevated their abilities by elevating their bodies. Ao Rui was finally experiencing the extent of power achievable by elevating one¡¯s body.

    A Ruheng ced his palms together in front of his chest. His entire body turned gold and red as if he had been cast in gold. His eyes had even be an exceedingly dazzling golden color.

    At this point, he no longer looked like a human being anymore. He stood over there like a celestial being or a buddha.

    The transformation of A Ruheng¡¯s body drew the attention of both sides.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were moving about as he could not stop himself from expressing his joy any longer. This was peak performance!

    His senior disciple brother had finally cultivated the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique to its highest level, the Golden Body Arhat.

    He had no idea when A Ruheng had reached this level, but he was well aware that even he was incapable of achieving it.

    In the legends, a Body Douluo would be able to enter the Golden Body Arhat realm when he cultivated the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique to perfection. At this realm, the strength of his body could rival that of a real God. It could be said that he would possess the most powerful body in the world.

    Tang Wulin had spent some of his time cultivating the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. He could reach a higher realm due to the presence of Golden Dragon King Bloodline in his body. Even so, he would never attain such perfection, as it was impossible for him to cultivate to the Golden Body Arhat level. After all, he was not the Sect Master of the Body Sect.

    There were many requirements that needed to be fulfilled in order to be the Golden Body Arhat. For example, the person must be a virgin male. Moreover, they would need to beginying the foundation of the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique at a very young age to recuperate his health. Only the disciples cultivated by the Sect Master would be able to adopt this method. The disciples would need to endure countless tortures during the process and suffer through extreme hardships.

    As a result, there was another term to describe the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique. It was known as ¡®Godmaking¡¯!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation was considered cultivating without a solid foundation or training. It was also due to his extraordinary natural endowments that he was able to cultivate the Innate Secret Technique sessfully. However, he had not expected that his senior disciple brother had already seeded in cultivating the Golden Body Arhat. That level had not been seen for the past few millennia at the very least.

    The truth was, A Ruheng would need to thank Tang Wulin for his sess in cultivating to the Golden Body Arhat level.

    His frequent sparring with Tang Wulin and also the feeling gained from the interchange of the Innate Secret Technique during the cultivation process with Tang Wulin had inspired him greatly. Especially helpful was the process of Tang Wulinbining the Innate Secret Technique with his Golden Dragon King¡¯s Dragon Air. In addition, A Ruheng was genuinely blessed with extraordinary natural endowments. He had recently cultivated sessfully and became the true Golden Body Arhat.

    As a Body Douluo, this was considered the pinnacle of their abilities, the culmination of their beliefs. A Ruheng had also relied on bing the Golden Body Arhat to elevate his cultivation base to rank-97 in one go.

    Moreover, the Golden Body Arhat was also known as the Leakproof Golden Body. He would not be encountering any more bottlenecks from this point onward until he reached quasigod rank in his cultivation. Everything would be free from obstruction and he would be able to achieve that rank in a short period of time.

    The Golden Body Arhat could certainly be a quasigod.

    This was tested and verified through history.

    Hence, one could only imagine the joy in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart when he realized that his senior disciple brother had already cultivated to this level. In fact, he was even more delighted than when he acquired the Eternal Heaven.

    2Even though two Limit Douluos from the Yuanen n had joined Shrek Academy, they were not the direct line of descent from Shrek. On the other hand, A Ruheng was his senior disciple brother, so they had a most intimate rtionship with one another! Having a future quasigod like A Ruheng would be immensely significant for Shrek, the Tang Sect and even the rise of the Body Sect once again.

    It was especially beneficial for the Body Sect. After so many years in decline, the sect would certainly regain its former glory with the presence of this Golden Body Arhat.

    Even though the numerous War Gods from the War God Hall were experienced, knowledgeable and had a deep understanding of martial souls, they did not know enough about the Body Sect. In addition, it was true that the Golden Body Arhat had not appeared for the past few millennia. In fact, one could even say that Golden Body Arhat had not appeared many times throughout the history of Body Sect. There had been far fewer than there had been Limit Douluos.

    Seeing A Ruhen transform into the Golden Body Arhat, the Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui felt that he was so powerful. His blood essence¡¯s exuberance had surpassed his imagination. Nevertheless, he still had no idea what the significance of this was.

    On the other hand, the rest of the War Gods, including the Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan, were only shocked by the sight of him. They also did know the extent of his power.

    In fact, A Ruheng was not nning to expose his Leakproof Golden Body so soon. He was actually trying to show off in front of Shi Mengshan. As soon as his Golden Body was disyed, his blood essence had reached the perfect level of energy.

    The Vast Sun Douluo dared not allow him to continue elevating his aura any higher. Soul rings arose from underneath Ao Rui¡¯s feet. They were nine ck soul rings! A huge sun had also emerged on top of his head.

    His martial soul was the sun. This type of martial soul had always been seen as of the highest grade, but they were quite different from one another. Some were of great temperatures, while others were leaning toward light and brightness. Ao Rui¡¯s vast sun was thebination of all these. It was known as the most powerful sun.

    The nines lined up in the presence of the Vast Sun!

    Nine enormous orbs of light gushed out almost instantaneously and shot straight at A Ruheng.

    The air became distorted while the entirepetition arena instantly became arid in the presence of the Vast Sun. The temperature of his blood essence and the heat of the Vast Sun distorted the light inside the arena massively.

    A Ruheng chuckled aloud. He took a step forward and puffed up his chest. He did not have the slightest intention of dodging at all, and he used his chest to brace for the Vast Sun Douluo¡¯s Nines Aligned.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The first orb of light crashed into his body, but his golden physique did not even change color. He lowered his head and smashed his enormous bald cranium into the second orb. The orb copsed and dispersed off while his golden body remained unchanged!

    Then, the third came, followed by the fourth...then the ninth.

    When those glowing orbs were shattered and sted into pieces in session, the surrounding temperature reached an exceedingly terrifying level. However, the Body Douluo A Ruheng remained standing tall over there just as before. His waspletely enshrouded in gold-red radiance that shone even brighter than before.

    ¡°That¡¯s pleasant and decadent. Give me more and I¡¯ll use it as a shower.¡± A Ruheng burst outughing aloud. Then, he walked toward Vast Sun Douluo on the opposite side in long strides.

    To be the number one War God, Ao Rui was a man that was experienced inbat. That being the case, he had never encountered a situation like the one before his eyes now.

    ¡®Is he still human? It seems like the Nines Aligned fueled by my rank-98 soul power is nothing but a pleasant scratch to him. This is truly unimaginable.¡¯

    A stream of bright light abruptly burst out and fired at A Ruheng¡¯s body. The light was akin to a solid pir, and it struck him without warning.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A Ruheng¡¯s massive frame was forcibly sted away. He crashed into the protective shield in the distance ferociously and then bounced back.

    He did not attempt to block the pir of light, and he had not utilized any soul skills either.

    The Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui frowned deeply. He was very confident of his attack, but he also had very sharp senses. He could clearly tell that his attack did not prate his opponent¡¯s body.

    As expected, after crashing into the floor in the distance, A Ruheng stood up by pushing against the ground with his hands. He brushed away the nonexistent dust on his body and cracked a smile at Ao Rui.

    A Ruheng¡¯s eyes suddenly glowed. Two streams of bright light instantly shot out from them like electricity.

    He was the Body Douluo with a body martial soul. Any part of his body was a weapon to him.

    Vast Sun Douluo rotated a sun and transformed it into a huge shield of light in front of his body.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The light shield was shattered in the explosion, and Ao Rui retreated by half a step.

    A Ruheng rubbed his temples. ¡°Hmm, pretty impressive. The experiment is sessful. Your strength is not that bad, huh?¡±

    Ao Rui¡¯s expression turned extremely unpleasant. It was his first time encountering an opponent like this. He could no longer be described with the word ¡®valiant¡¯ anymore. He was simply a monster!

 Chapter 1691 - It Feels Great To Have A Bath

    <h4>Chapter 1691: It Feels Great To Have A Bath</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A Ruheng moved and shot straight for Vast Sun Douluo like a golden cannonball.

    Vast Sun Douluo dared not procrastinate anymore and unleashed his battle armor.

    The opponent¡¯s physical strength was too high while he was skilled in energy attacks. He did not want to be approached by A Ruheng and couldn¡¯t let his opponent attack.

    Golden battle armor covered his entire body. There was a red jewel encrusted on the center of his helmet that appeared striking and made the Vast Sun Douluo appear awe-inspiring and majestic.

    Dazzling golden color arose from underneath his feet. It was the Sun¡¯s Arrival.

    The surrounding air turned thick and sticky. It felt as if the ground had already transformed into a zing hot pool of magma that surrounded A Ruheng¡¯s body.

    A Ruheng¡¯s speed decelerated immediately upon charging into the magma. Gushes of terrifying magma spurted out from the magma pool and sted A Ruheng into the distance.

    A Ruheng did not seem to mind at all. He leaped into the magma once again. To everyone¡¯s surprise, this time he appeared to be swimming in the magma.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking a bath, it feels great, oh it feels amazing!¡±

    What...

    The War Gods stared at each other in terror. They were well aware of the First War God Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui¡¯s attack. This attack had the ability to burn mountains and boil the sea. Yet, every attack heunched at Shrek Academy¡¯s Body Douluo was regarded as a joke at this moment.

    What sort of physical strength was that?

    Streams of bright light and fire were unleashed and sted wildly. If there were a mountain ced in the arena, perhaps it would have melted already.

    Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui used all sorts of means, but A Ruheng remained unaffected by the attacks regardless of their rank.

    Ao Rui was able to st A Ruheng into retreatment yet there was utterly nothing he could do to hurt the opponent.

    What should he do?

    Let alone Ao Rui, even the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue had a change of countenance at present. Even though Ao Rui had yet to reach the Limit Douluo rank, he was not much weaker than Guan Yue in their attacking ability.

    Yet the opponent Body Douluo was actually capable of withstanding Ao Rui¡¯s attacks. This left them speechless.

    Was he capable of defeating the opponent if he was in Ao Rui¡¯s ce?

    It was difficult to answer the question.

    At present, Tang Wulin could tell that his senior disciple brother had just sessfully cultivated the Leakproof Golden Body. He was using it on Vast Sun Douluo as an experiment. He was attempting to test the limits of his endurance. Moreover, he was using this opportunity of being in extreme heat and light to refine and stabilize his Golden Body.

    It was apparent that the opponent could not see this. Otherwise, the opponent would not allow him to do so as he pleased. However, Tang Wulin was also a disciple of the Body Sect. There were many secret techniques in Body Sect that could only be cultivated by resisting beatings.

    A Ruheng was provoking the opponent by all means in order to encourage the opponent tounch even more ferocious attacks at him.

    At Title Doulu-rank, a soul master¡¯s fighting capacity wouldst much longer due to the presence of a soul core. However, the soul power consumption of such a ferocious attack method was still very high.

    It took a full ten minutes of wild explosions before Vast Sun Douluo was forced to take a breather. On the other hand, A Ruhengnded on the ground. The air that surrounded his body became distorted due to the high temperature of his body. However, he did not appear to be affected at all. In fact, he was even turning his head to Ao Rui¡¯s side and cracked into a smile revealing his pearly whites.

    ¡°Old Ao! Are you willing to tell me more about her now! Look how well I¡¯m treating you. I won¡¯t even bear tounch an attack at you. I¡¯m giving you some ck here!¡±

    Vast Sun Douluo was enraged. ¡°Who needs you to give any ck? Come at me if you¡¯re capable!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that insisted. Hmm, it¡¯s about time. I guess I should try an attack as well.¡± A Ruheng suddenly positioned himself in a squatting posture.

    The entire War God Hall began to shake ever so slightly soon after he squatted down. It felt as if even the protective shield could not resist the stress anymore.

    In the next moment, A Ruheng leaped up and crashed straight toward Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui¡¯s direction like a gold-red meteor.

    Radiance shimmered in Ao Rui¡¯s eyes. His silhouette immediately fused into the huge sun behind his back. It was his martial soul avatar. At the same time, the domain underneath his feet was unleashed once again as the magma sea from earlier reappeared.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A Ruheng¡¯s body mmed into the huge sun at once. Fiery glow burst out and transformed into arge patch of fiery rain that flew in all directions as a terrifying aura suddenly swept across the entire arena.

    A Ruheng descended from the air and rubbed his huge bald head. On the other hand, a silhouette was sted out into the distance from the shattered huge sun. The silhouette gained control of his body with great effort upon approaching the protective shield. The Vast Sun Douluo was already looking slightly pale.

    His martial soul avatar was broken by A Ruheng at once to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Come, attack me!¡± A Ruheng raised his head and howled into the sky. His Leakproof Golden Body suddenly swelled up and had already grown as tall as the entire protective shield in a split second.

    He punched out with his fists and abruptly smashed onto the protective shield. Following the sound of a violent loud boom, the sky and earth were shaking violently at once.

    Soon after, he bent over his waist and ferociously pounded his heavy fists onto the ground. Another violent loud booming sound was heard. It seemed like the protective shield was about to crumble from the terrifying tremor.

    Vast Sun¡¯s light dissipated while the powerful tremor filled the entirepetition arena such that the Vast Sun Douluo had no choice but to curl up his body to withstand it.

    Even as such, his entire body was still shaking violently. It felt as if the air had already turned into his enemy. He felt that the opponent was irresistible as he was confronted by the opponent¡¯s exceedingly exuberant blood essence.

    A Ruheng swept through the air with his fists as he charged straight for Vast Sun Douluo who was already incapable of doing anything. He could not even dodge the attack.

    If the arena was spacious enough, perhaps he could still attempt to fight against the opponent. However, it was limited in thispetitive arena. He found that he was even incapable of dodging due to the terrifying tremor that filled up almost every corner of the space.

    The Vast Sun copsed and exploded inward. It was his ninth soul skill, Vast Sun Nucleus. A terrifying loud explosion took ce in a split second.

    Despite his massive size, the Body Douluo was staggering backward from the explosion. He felt zing mes that could not be neutralized for the first time. However, the Vast Sun Douluo was also swept away from A Ruheng¡¯s heavy fists and mmed onto the protective shield. It was as if he was glued onto the protective shield. He remained frozen without moving.

    A Ruheng strenuously patted his body for a few times and the mes on his body were already extinguished. He cracked into a smile and threw a punch with his right fist into the air. The golden light on A Ruheng¡¯s body seemed to have surged into the punch as it exploded and chased after the Vast Sun Douluo¡¯s body.

    The only thing the Vast Sun Douluo could do now was to continuously urge the Vast Sun to conjure streams of bright lights and resist the opponent¡¯s attacks. However, the opponent¡¯s soul power seemed endless and inexhaustible.

    A Ruheng had made a full disy of what it was to be the Leakproof Golden Body to the opponent. His pair of golden heavy fists continuously sted out streams of lights like an automatic canon. The lights rained down resembling meteors and sted onto Vast Sun Douluo.

    The most terrifying part of the Leakproof Golden Body was the almost inexhaustible physical strength.

    Tang Wulin had juste to realize the reason behind why his senior disciple brother came looking for him recently. He told Tang Wulin not to give him the priority in making four-word battle armor anymore. In reality, there was no way he could put on any battle armor after cultivating into the Golden Body Arhat. Of course, there was no longer need.

    The Leakproof Golden Body was sufficient topete against the highest grade of four-word battle armor. In fact, it had even surpassed the ordinary four-word battle armors.

    His physical strength was inexhaustible and his energy was iparably powerful as well. Almost no one couldpare to the Body Sect¡¯s Golden Body Arhat when it came to continuous fighting capacity. This person would be unstoppable on the battlefield once he cultivated into a quasigod. Perhaps, his attacking ability would not be powerful to the same extent such that he could defeat any opponent, but the opponent would utterly be incapable of beating him to death!

    If A Ruheng could cultivate into the quasigod-rank, it would definitely not be a problem for him to run away even if he was encircled by three quasigods of the same rank.

    At present, Ao Rui was confronted by such a situation. The offensive of strength of the opponent before himself was as tough as cowhide such that he was left with nothing else to do besidesining incessantly.

 Chapter 1692 - Marry Me!

    <h4>Chapter 1692: Marry Me!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Should he fight? He was incapable of beating the opponent. Should he forfeit? The opponent wouldunch the attack soon.

    The Vast Sun Douluo had never faced such a difficult situation before. Ao Rui had been cultivating in the War God Hall for many years and had encountered many types of unimaginable opponents. Yet, this time he was truly rendered incapable of doing anything to the opponent before him. Moreover, he believed that the situation would not be very different even if the Skycrosser Douluo were to engage in this battle instead. No matter how powerful a person was, it was useless if the opponent was unaffected by their attack.

    On the other hand, the consumption of his soul power was growing higher due to the opponent¡¯s continuous wild attacks. The opponent¡¯s attack was growing more and more ferocious. What should he do now?

    He would not allow himself to lose because he was the first War God! If he had lost, it was almost equal to a huge loss for the entire War God Hall. The result from the battles earlier were three losses and one draw. War God Hall¡¯s reputation would go down the drain if they were to lose this round.

    Vast Sun Douluo clenched his teeth to bitterly withstand the attacks. His only hope now was for the opponent to be incapable of sustaining this state after some period of time. He would wait until the opponent was exhausted. After all, he was still feeling quite confident about his soul power. The opponent could not have achieved the extent of rank-98 for sure.

    Yet, he had underestimated the Leakproof Golden Body still.

    As soon as the Golden Body Arhat realm was achieved, the person would be immune to all negative conditions. Any auxiliary-type soul skills that would result in negative conditions would be rendered ineffective. Moreover, it would cleanse the person¡¯s body and deter all poisons. All the control-type soul skills including energy-type attacks would all be ineffective against it.

    The Golden Body Arhat was described as ¡®born and bred by the heavens, leakproof golden body¡¯ in Body Sect!

    Any form of energy between heaven and earth would be a part of the person¡¯s nourishment. Under such circumstances, it was almost impossible to wait until the Leakproof Golden Body was exhausted.

    There was only one possible way that could defeat A Ruheng. It was to unleash an instant attack to the extent that he was almost incapable of withstanding anymore. Or, outnumbered him with powerhouses in a battle until the Leakproof Golden Body was exhausted. Yet, it was easier said than done.

    Even though the Golden Body Arhat did not make a human being¡¯s body achieve god-rank, it was not far from that extent. The soul master¡¯s ability to sustain his fighting capacity was at least three times more than another soul master of the same rank. Even though A Ruheng had just recently achieved this rank and had yet to achieve three times more, it was at least two times more for sure.

    He was a Hyper Douluo at the moment. Even though the Vast Sun Douluo¡¯s cultivation base was higher than him, his cultivation base was not double the amount of A Ruheng¡¯s cultivation base yet!

    Judging from the outside, it was obvious that Ao Rui¡¯s defense was bing weaker. On the other hand, A Ruheng¡¯s attack was growing more and more ferocious. The gold-red radiance on his body was growing brighter too.

    The Skycrosser Douluo heaved a sigh and looked toward Tang Wulin. His lips were humming as he transmitted his voice to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin nodded ever so slightly and spoke in a vibrant voice, ¡°Your Excellency Skycrosser. This round hassted for too long. I can see that both sides are incapable of defeating one another. Why don¡¯t we set this as a draw? We shall allow our challenger to enter the next round.¡±

    Skycrosser Douluo said without the slightest bit of hesitation, ¡°Sure, we shall do as suggested by Master Tang Sect.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled as he turned toward the direction of thepetition arena. ¡°Senior disciple brother, your battle ends here.¡±

    A Ruheng burst outughing aloud. ¡°Sure. What a decadent battle. I can only experience this feeling by fighting against a powerful opponent.¡± His figure gradually shrunk in size and he returned to his original size. Only some duskgold knee-length breeches were left on his body. His upper body was naked, revealing his iparably bulky muscles.

    The Vast Sun Douluo descended from the sky andnded on the ground. His face was ghastly pale while he was heaving continuously. If A Ruheng were to continue attacking, he would have really failed to withstand anymore.

    He was too embarrassed to say anything else at this very moment so he took the liberty to walk back to his side. He was mortified toment. Those with discerning eyes could tell that he would be the one to lose thepetition had it not been the opponent showing mercy.

    It was Tang Sect and Shrek Academy that showed respect for War God Hall.

    Skycrosser looked at Tang Wulin and heaved a sigh softly in his heart. ¡®The young people of this generation are truly impressive as expected!¡¯

    A Ruheng walked out of thepetition arena. However, he did not walk toward Shrek Academy¡¯s side but he followed behind the Vast Sun Douluo¡¯s back to the opposite side.

    ¡°Senior disciple brother, we¡¯re here. You¡¯re walking to the wrong side.¡± Tang Wulin hastily called out to A Ruheng.

    A Ruheng turned around and smiled at Tang Wulin. ¡°I¡¯m not walking to the wrong side, not the wrong side. I have a small matter to attend to. Please hold on, junior disciple brother.¡±

    As he was speaking, he had already walked out from the protective shield¡¯s area with long strides and arrived before Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan.

    At present, the surprise in Shi Mengshan¡¯s eyes had just disappeared. There was no doubt that all the War Gods were shocked by the battle earlier including her.

    It was their first time encountering A Ruheng¡¯s battle method. In their eyes, he was simply like a monster.

    They examined their conscience and came to the conclusion that no one amongst them coulde up with a good idea to respond to an opponent like A Ruheng.

    Shi Mengshan helplessly watched as the opponent walked to her front. She could feel her heart racing for no reason and she could clearly sense the other person¡¯s zing hot blood essence fluctuation. His aura that was filled with masculine rigidity made her feel intoxicated.

    A Ruheng stopped walking when he was one step away from her. Shi Mengshan looked toward him with a burning gaze.

    ¡°I feel like you need a strong man in your life,¡± A Ruheng said as he looked at her with apparent seriousness.

    As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of the numerous War Gods in the surroundings became fascinating. Some of them were shocked, some of them found this funny, some were surprised while some were infuriated as well.

    Had it not been due to their fear of this person¡¯s powerful fighting ability that was just disyed, perhaps someone from the War Gods would immediatelye over and p him.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Shi Mengshan coldly said.

    A Ruheng raised his arm and unted his muscles for a moment. He spoke on his own ord, ¡°I¡¯m very strong and you can see it. Moreover, you can¡¯t poison me to death either. There¡¯s no other man that is more suitable for you than me. On the other hand, I need a strong woman by my side too.¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Shi Mengshan¡¯s voice sounded even colder now. Her hands were subconsciously clenched into fists at the same time.

    The people from Shrek Academy were staring in bewilderment as well.

    Even Tang Wulin did not want to see his senior disciple brother suddenly run over to the opposite side and propose for a date. This was truly putting them in a rather difficult position now!

    He hastily walked toward A Ruheng with long strides. There were ten War Gods on the opposite side. A Ruheng would be in deep trouble in case they became angry from embarrassment and joined hands to attack him. His n would be affected as well if they were caught in tangled warfare because they were not solely here for the purpose of participating in the challenge.

    The other person¡¯s icy cold attitude did not affect A Ruheng¡¯s feelings at all. Just as Tang Wulin was running over with long strides, the current generation of Body Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Body Douluo and the only almighty that cultivated to Golden Body Arhat-rank in millennia had already knelt on the ground. He was facing Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan when he said in an extremely serious manner, ¡°Marry me. You will be the only woman in my life, other ordinary women can¡¯t withstand my physique either.¡±

    Shi Mengshan did not order him to scram this time. It looked like she caught in a trance as she gazed at the Body Douluo A Ruheng kneeling in front of her.

    ¡®That can¡¯t be right?¡¯ An idea that Tang Wulin found incredulous had suddenly emerged in his mind as he subconsciously stopped walking.

    Meanwhile, Shi Mengshan suddenly extended her hand and held A Ruheng¡¯s hand. She spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Alright!¡±

    In an instant, the entire scene was solemn and silent. It was as if everyone had been petrified into statues. So, an ¡®alright¡¯ was all?

    A Ruheng had only spoken thrice and Shi Mengshan answered three words.

    The people watched in bewilderment as the Body Douluo stood up and held Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan¡¯s hand as they walked toward Shrek Academy¡¯s side.

    A Ruheng cracked into a smile by the time he walked to Tang Wulin¡¯s front. ¡°Junior disciple brother, I¡¯ve brought back a sister-inw for you. What do you think?¡±

    Tang Wulin wanted to gift a calligraphy with the word ¡®awesome¡¯ written on it to his senior disciple brother.

    Shi Mengshan remained icy cold as before as if her hand in A Ruheng¡¯s grasp was not hers.

    Tang Wulin suppressed the emotional fluctuation in his heart with great effort. He said to Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan without the slightest bit of hesitation, ¡°Hello, sister-inw.¡±

 Chapter 1693 - The Shortest Marriage Proposal In History

    <h4>Chapter 1693: The Shortest Marriage Proposal In History</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Hmm,¡± answered Shi Mengshan. She appeared to be giving Tang Wulin the cold shoulder as well. A Ruheng then took her by the hand as he brought her to Shrek Academy¡¯s side.

    It was only at this point that the War Gods reacted to the situation.

    Although the numerous War Gods were all extremely well-mannered, they could not help wanting to curse at the opposing side at this moment.

    ¡®What is happening?! It¡¯s fine that they¡¯ve won, but now they¡¯re even taking away our people. This is nonsense.¡¯

    ¡°Deputy Hall Master, look...¡± The Vast Sun Douluo could not keep himself from giving the Skycrosser Douluo a look of silent appeal.

    Guan Yue had a gloomy expression as well. ¡®What¡¯s going on here?! The boy from the other side is strange, but Shi Mengshan is also odd enough as well. How can she just agree like this?¡¯

    He used a total of three sentences to end up with a Title Douluo as his wife. This was absolutely the shortest marriage proposal in history. A Ruheng was the only one who could do something like this.

    On Shrek Academy¡¯s side, the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jincji gave a big thumbs up and said to A Ruheng, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve got to hand it to you. I¡¯ve got to hand it to you this time.¡±

    A Ruheng had a proud expression on his face. He said to Shi Mengshan by his side, ¡°Let me introduce him to you. He is my good brother Sima Jinchi. You can call him ¡®Little Shi¡¯.¡±

    The corners of Sima Jinchi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®Little Shi¡¯? A Ruheng, don¡¯t you be taking a mile when I¡¯ve just given you an inch! Do you really think that I¡¯m really going to submit to you?¡±

    ¡°Come fight me if you haven¡¯t.¡± A Ruheng red at him.

    Sima Jinchi was infuriated, yet there was nothing he could do. ¡®Fight you? I¡¯ll be d*mned! Who else can break your Leakproof Golden Body when you¡¯ve sessfully cultivated the Golden Body Arhat? Even my Dragon ying Saber can¡¯t do that! Unless I¡¯ve transformed is the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber transformed in Tang Wulin¡¯s grasp. Perhaps, I would have a chance of breaking your Leakproof Golden Body that way.¡¯

    1In simpler words, it was almost impossible to hurt A Ruheng without using a super divine weapon.

    Shi Mengshan took a nce at Sima Jinchi, but she did not speak. She stood at A Ruheng¡¯s side and allowed him to hold her hand.

    In reality, just as predicted by A Ruheng, the heavily built Shi Mengshan had never met a man she fancied before due to her powerful cultivation and her peculiar features. No man had ever proposed to her either.

    It was true that ordinary men could not ept her due to her appearance.

    As a result, Shi Mengshan was slightly stunned when A Ruheng took it upon himself to propose to her. It was genuinely her first time being given such an offer. Moreover, it was done under the watchful eyes of the crowd.

    In reality, her ice-cold attitude on the surface was meant to conceal the panic in her heart. She waspletely at a loss as to what to do.

    A Ruheng, with his masculine aura, was standing in front of her, his naked torso looking so burly and muscr.

    Many women found themselves dreaming of their soulmates, and Shi Mengshan was no exception. In her imagination, her partner should be an especially strong, manly man with an indomitable spirit. His abilities would certainly need to be greater than hers. This was also one of the reasons why she had not managed to find a man.

    That being the case, A Ruheng could be described as a man that fulfilled all her requirements. As a result, Shi Mengshan¡¯s guarded heart was finally opened when A Ruheng got down on one knee and told her that she would be the only woman in his life.

    She was already forty-one years old and not young anymore. If she missed this opportunity, perhaps she would never find a suitable man suitable for the rest of her life.

    Thus, she was acting very impulsively when she said, ¡®Alright¡¯. Nevertheless, she found that she had no regrets after actually saying that. A Ruheng¡¯s big and strong hand was gently holding hers. It was the first time she had experienced such a feeling of warmth and a sense of security in her life.

    At this exact moment, the Asiatic Apple Douluo¡¯s heart was filled with unusual emotions. She felt like a young maiden.

    The sensation was truly amazing for her as she had never experienced it before!

    No matter how formidable her body, she was still a woman. She yearned to be cared for by someone, and she hoped that she could be a timid and affectionate woman to a man. A Ruheng had just given her all of that, so she had no regrets for her moment of recklessness. In fact, she was feeling quite pleased with her decision.

    2Everything appeared to be so simple. However, if she had not epted A Ruheng in that moment and rejected him in front of so many people, perhaps these two would have nevere together.

    A Ruheng was feeling even more pleased and also proud! The shortest marriage proposal in history was a sess, as well as the Golden Body Arhat, and he returned with a beautiful wife in his arms. This was like reaching the peak of one¡¯s life in an instant, right?

    Tang Wulin was feeling happy for his senior disciple brother from the bottom of his heart as well. He would have to face the rage of the numerous War Gods from the opposite side!

    The Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue raised his hand and temporarily suppressed the emotions of the War Gods. He walked outside in slow strides.

    ¡°Tang Sect Master, your arrival today has resulted in many victories. I have yet to seek your opinion. What are you nning to do in our War God Hall?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that War God Hall is the gathering ce for the mightiest powerhouses in the Federation. We are here to learn as well. Moreover, some of us are from the military. We heard that we can elevate our military ranks by participating in the challenge here. As a result, we wish to give that a try too.¡±

    In reality, everybody else had been active members of the armed forces, other than A Ruheng and Ling Zichen.

    Guan Yue spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m aware of that naturally. However, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Tang Sect Master, you¡¯re from the Blood God Army and you¡¯re already a major general. That¡¯s the highest military rank we can promote you to.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. Cao Dezhi never told him that the War God Hall would only allow for the promotion until major general rank at most!

    Whatever the case, he quickly came up with a reply. He said, ¡°It¡¯s alright then. I shall give it a try while mypanions can be promoted to the rank of major general as well. Other than my senior disciple brother from earlier and anotherpanion of ours, the rest of them are at the rank of lieutenant colonel.¡±

    Years ago, they were all assigned to enlist in the army and had managed to enter different army corps. Some of them had attained at least the rank of lieutenant colonel before leaving the military.

    For example, the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi had been a senior colonel in the Southern Army Corps and was just one step away from being promoted to general.

    Radiance shimmered in Guan Yue¡¯s eyes. He smiled calmly and said, ¡°Tang Sect Master, it¡¯s not that interesting for us to fight in round after round like this. It¡¯s going to take a longer period of time as well. Why don¡¯t we do this? There are five of you remaining, which is just the right amount to match with the five from our side, including myself. Why don¡¯t we have a group battle? If your team wins then I will consider that to be sufficient proof of your abilities. I¡¯ll allow all of you to skip the next sixteen levels immediately. You¡¯ll only need to go through the final two levels of tests to pass all eighteen. What do you think?¡±

    A thought arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. He looked toward Guan Yue and saw the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s deep gaze.

    Judging from the surface, Shrek Academy would lose their advantage if they agreed to this battle of five-on-five.

    This was because being able to choose their individual opponents gave them an upper hand. It would turn into a group battle in a five-on-five match.

    Even so, Guan Yue had clearly said that if they emerged victorious in the group battle, they would be allowed to leap over all the tests in the next sixteen levels of hell and go straight to the final two levels. It would undoubtedly reduce the time spent by arge extent. This would be highly beneficial for them because they needed to save time. Moreover, it would allow them to conserve more of their fighting strength while ensuring that they could head into the deepest levels as soon as possible.

    However, the toughest issue that they were about to face was that it would not be easy for them to win the five-on-five battle. There was still the War God that ranked second on the opposing team and also the Limit Douluo, the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue. Could Shrek win the battle of five-on-five?

    Currently, there were still five more people from Shrek Academy that had yet to partake in the challenge including the Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin, the Saber God Douluo Sima Jinchi, the Titan Angel Douluo Yuanen Yehui, Xu Xiaoyan and Ling Zichen.

 Chapter 1694 - Emperor God Double Swords

    <h4>Chapter 1694: Emperor God Double Swords</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In turn, the five people from the opposite side were the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue, War God Two, War God Five, War God Eight and also War God Thirteen.

    It could be said that the team from Shrek were almost a match for the most formidable lineup from the War God Hall. Other than the current War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, the rest of the members on the scene were all the elite powerhouses of the War God Hall.

    These four War Gods each had their own specialties. Every single one of them was exceedingly powerful. Tang Wulin had a rough idea as to these people¡¯s identities judging by their numbers and recalling the descriptions he had been given by the Tang Sect¡¯s Heartless Douluo.

    For example, there was the woman that stood at the back. She was ranked lowest after the Gluttony Douluo was taken away for treatment. She was thirteenth of the War Gods.

    This female War God had an exquisite appearance. Time had left behind traces of its presence on her face, but one could still see that she was certainly magnificent back in her day.

    The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi had told him that only one person would be called a beautiful woman in the War God Hall. It was the God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun. Tang Wulin figured that this had to be her.

    Tang Wulin suspected that she was not a Hyper Douluo, but one should not assume that she was weak just because of that. On the contrary, her presence increased the difficulty of the group battle.

    This was because where there was the God Sword Douluo, there would certainly be the Emperor Sword Douluo.

    Over the previous two decades, the Emperor Sword Douluo had never fallen out of the first three ranks. The first and third War Gods had already announced their titles since earlier. Tang Wulin surmised that the remaining second War God could only be the Emperor Sword Douluo. He was the Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu, the definitive backbone of the War God Hall.

    Most terrifying was that the Emperor Sword Douluo and the God Sword Douluo were a married couple. They were a pair with a martial soul fusion skill. The two swordsbined harmoniously and could even rival a Limit Douluo.

    In other words, the remaining five War Gods on the opposing team had the fighting capacity of two Limit Douluos!

    Tang Wulin had also figured out the identity of the fifth War God with long, slim fingers, a clearplexion and a tinge of dark coldness. He must have been the Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong who was reputed to be the most aplished control-type soul master in the War God Hall. His martial soul was the Demon Guqin Mantra that was equipped with an incredible control ability. For a long time, he was said to be one of the most difficult challenges to pass in the War God Hall.

    Thest one remaining was the eighth War God. This person would not be that easily dealt with regardless of who he or she was. The team on their side could only be described as beingprehensive. Other than the absence of Chen Xinjie, the War God Hall had definitely sent out the most powerful lineup for the five-on-five match.

    Tang Wulin hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this arena is not big enough for us to carry out the five-on-five battle.¡±

    This level of hell was rather spacious but it may not be enough when both sides were engaging in a battle of five-on-five. Everything else aside, the protective shield was certainly unable to withstand the forces generated. No shield in the entire world that was capable of containing the collision between so many powerhouses in such a small confined space.

    The Skycrosser Douluo smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that, Tang Sect Master. Our War God Hall still has some inner secrets of our own. We have a piece of a miniature world that we can use for the battle. The rules are very simple and fair. The world will not give our side any advantage. Furthermore, we can give you an hour¡¯s time to adapt to the environment.¡±

    It was quite apparent that Guan Yue was attempting to flip the score in one stroke. The five previous battles had given them three losses and two draws. In fact, it could even be described as four losses and one draw.

    If their five remaining members were capable of achieving victory in the group battle, it would be equal to the War God Hall winning five rounds consecutively, and the tide would be turned. The Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s idea was actually not bad for his side.

    Tang Wulin suddenly cracked into a smile and nodded toward the Skycrosser Douluo. He said, ¡°Very well, if that is the case. We shall do as you¡¯ve suggested. We¡¯ll engage in a group battle of five-on-five.¡±

    There was a momentary sh of light in Guan Yue¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°Alright then. Please follow me.¡±

    Xu Lizhi said to Tang Wulin, ¡°Captain, please go ahead. I¡¯m going to stay here and guard Sister Xinn.¡±

    Tang Wulin patted his shoulder. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Guan Yue said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about the situation here. We will be protecting her properly. She won¡¯t be in trouble as long as she remains in our War God Hall.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble then.¡± Tang Wulin had no need to behave modestly for him anymore.

    ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    The innermost wall on the first of the War God Hall¡¯s eighteen levels of hell cracked open on both sides to reveal an enormous passage.

    The numerous War Gods walked at the front while Tang Wulin led hispanions at the back. Other than Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn, the rest of them were following him.

    Ling Zichen tugged at Tang Wulin¡¯s sleeve gently. She spoke softly, ¡°Have you lost your mind? It¡¯s obvious that you had a better chance at winning before.¡±

    Tang Wulin darted her a look. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a person who has no confidence in herself, do you?¡±

    Ling Zichen spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°It¡¯s not that I have no confidence in myself, but I don¡¯t have confidence in you. Could it be that you are so sure that you can defeat the opponent when you¡¯re fighting against a Limit Douluo?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered with a question by saying, ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m not sure that I can do that?¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish. We¡¯ll see what you do when you lose.¡± Ling Zichen could not help being exasperated. Sometimes, this man could make her gnash her teeth in anger. She badly wanted to bite him.

    On the other hand, no one from the Shrek Seven Monsters as well as Sima Jinchi and A Ruheng doubted Tang Wulin¡¯s decision. They had been together for such a long time, so they naturally understood the significance of Tang Wulin¡¯s choice and trusted him. With his character, Tang Wulin would never take such an important matter lightly.

    They advanced through the passage and walked for about one hundred meters. A circr tform approximately twenty meters in diameter appeared directly ahead of them.

    The tform appeared to be slightly crowded when all of them were standing on it.

    The people from Shrek had a peculiar feeling as they stood together with the various War Gods, including Ling Zichen, despite her temperament. Everything aside, there were a dozen Title Douluos gathered on this small tform!

    The earlier battles had left a deep impression on her mind, especially thest battle between the Body Douluo A Ruheng and the War God Hall¡¯s Ao Rui. It hadpletely refreshed her knowledge and understanding of mankind¡¯s limits.

    She had been engaging with A Ruheng during their trip here. This man with the tall, burly figure and huge bald head was always smiling and joyful. Moreover, Ling Zichen thought he followed Tang Wulin¡¯s lead. Who would have thought that this person could rival a Limit Douluo. Shrek was really a ce where people of unusual abilities could be found!

    Thus, she found that it was getting harder for her to dismiss Tang Wulin. These people around him were truly powerful.

    The circr tform made a ticking noise as it slowly descended, and the surrounding wall suddenly glowed with a gentle radiance. One could tell that the light was produced and emitted from soul circuits.

    Ever since they entered the War God Hall, every part of this ce exuded an unusually thick and heavy feeling on the visitors. This ce genuinely deserved its reputation as the meeting ground for the greatest powerhouses in the Federation. They had exceedingly profound inner secrets.

    The tform sank continuously and gradually elerated such that the radiance around them turned blurry, producing a strange, grotesque feeling.

    Tang Wulin remained calm the whole time. He stood there quietly while the War Gods from the opposite side were mostly fixated on him and A Ruheng.

    The abilities disyed by the Body Douluo earlier were quite startling. War God One still felt that he had yet to fully recover.

    If he had a choice, he would never encounter another opponent like A Ruheng for the rest of his life. Fighting him had been agonizing beyondparison. A Ruheng was simply unstoppable on the battlefield!

    Fortunately, there would be no one like him in the following group battle.

    The War God Hall would not tolerate any more defeats in the five-on-five match. Otherwise, the battle between them and Shrek would be a huge loss. There would certainly be a record of such an important event like this. If they failed, their names and reputations would be ¡®immortalized in history¡¯.

 Chapter 1695 - War God Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 1695: War God Battlefield</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Consequently, the remaining few War Gods who had yet to engage in the challenge were suppressing their aroused emotions. At the same time, they felt the stress too.

    There was a Limit Douluo on their side, while on the opposing side was the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master who created miracles on multiple asions.

    The most terrifying part about the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master was the elevation speed of his abilities. It was revealed during Xu Lizhi¡¯s disy of his full set of four-word battle armor. Could it be that he did not possess a full set of four-word battle armor despite being a Divine Craftsman? On the other hand, a four-word battle armor master whose cultivation base was not much lower than a Limit Douluo¡¯s might not necessarily fail at resisting the Skycrosser Douluo.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s quick defeat of Qiangu Zhanting had left behind a profound impression on them. No one knew the extent of the Tang Sect Master¡¯s inner secrets actually. The scary part was that they had no idea how much he had improved recently.

    In theory, the War God Hall was supposed to have the upper hand in the group battle. However, the numerous War Gods dared not look down upon Shrek Academy either. They were greatly astonished after having witnessed the Body Douluo earlier.

    Finally, the circr tform stopped moving. The wall on one side cracked open. The Skycrosser Douluo led the way while the rest followed behind.

    The people walked in a single file into a spacious hall.

    The peculiar soul circuits in the surroundings formedrge patches of densely-arranged striations which emitted a faint red glow. They appeared like the insides of a human body full of blood arteries.

    They walked to the center of the hall when the Skycrosser Douluo abruptly stopped walking.

    His right hand pressed an unseen button in the air. All at once, the surrounding soul circuits became illuminated instantly. A band of red light descended from the sky andnded in front of the Skycrosser Douluo. The red light condensed and transformed into a light orb with a diameter of about half a meter.

    The Skycrosser Douluo raised his hand and pressed the light orb. His squinted eyes gave out a radiance which was circting inside his eyeballs. It was difficult to tell how he controlled it. In the next instant, the light orb projected a stream of radiance onto the sky. Later, it transformed into a light screen.

    It was a square diagram which turned out to be a map upon closer scrutiny.

    ¡°Our small world is known as the ¡®War God Battlefield¡¯! Its size is about five square meters, so it¡¯s not a huge space. However, it is quite stable, so all of you can be fully at ease.¡±

    The Skycrosser Douluo continued, ¡°You can tell from the map that there is a clear distinction between the two sides of this location. It is a location which is specially used by our War God Hall¡¯s War Gods for the group battles on normal days.¡±

    Just as he mentioned, there was something which appeared to be a river stretching from the upper left corner to the lower right corner of the map. The whole map was cut into two triangles. One side was marked in red while the other was in blue. The two sides were divided distinctly. The upper right corner and lower left corner were each marked by a round marker. They were precisely the apexes of both regions which were quite distinct from one another.

    The Skycrosser Douluo said, ¡°This is the small world built by our War God Hall. Although it¡¯s small, it¡¯s extremely stable. Furthermore, each location is customizable. To be fair, the conditions on both sides are the same. In this world, the soul beasts are being simted by us. On both sides, the strength of each soul beast is simr to a hundred-thousand year soul beast¡¯s. You will be attacked upon entering its territory. However, if you can kill it, then you¡¯ll acquire an overall elevation. For example, your soul power will be elevated by ten percent. We are unable to describe it precisely because it¡¯s a random event.¡±

    As he was speaking, the Skycrosser Douluo pointed to both sides of the river and the two spots close to the two regions¡¯ apexes.

    ¡°Upon entering the world, each team will appear near the apex of each side respectively. Those will be the starting points. There is a soul cannon battery ced at each of the starting points. The attacking ability of this battery can threaten a Title Douluo-ranked, three-word battle armor master. It can only be used to attack the opposing team. Away from the starting point, you¡¯ll find the paths which lead to the opposing team¡¯s region. Obviously, you¡¯re allowed to pass through the forest and valleys shown on the map. If you do so, you¡¯ll need to walk an even longer path.¡±

    ¡°However, there are only three paths which lead to the other team¡¯s entrance from the starting point. Hence, you can only enter through these three paths. The three paths are equipped with three warning rms which stretch all the way to the river. The rms will notify you when the opposing team is approaching and provide their location. Thus, the objective is to destroy the opposing team¡¯s starting point and to protect our own starting point. Those are the rules of this challenge.¡±

    Frankly, Tang Wulin was shocked upon listening to the Skycrosser Douluo.

    Shrek Academy had their self-created small world as well. However, the cost of creating aplete, well-defined small world which was customizable to one¡¯s needs was certainly beyond Shrek¡¯s budget. At least, Tang Wulin did not think that Shrek Academy could afford it at the moment.

    It required the Federation¡¯s full support!

    Undoubtedly, this mode of battle was new and original. It did not only test a team¡¯s abilities but also their intelligence during a battle between the twopeting sides.

    On the other hand, the numerous War Gods in the War God Hall were more familiar to such a map battle as they would have the advantage. No wonder the Skycrosser Douluo generously offered them an hour to familiarize themselves with the environment.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯d like to add that you¡¯ll encounter soul beasts not only on the three paths. There is a possibility of running into soul beasts on the other paths as well. The soul beasts in both regions will attack a soul master without exception. Even after a soul beast is killed, it will be reborn at the same spot a whileter.¡± The smile on the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s face at the moment made him appear shrewd and conniving.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright. Please take us in for a look if you don¡¯t mind. Oh yes, I¡¯d like to inquire about the types of soul beasts in your War God Battlefield if it¡¯s alright? I¡¯m sure that the War Gods already know that. I think we reserve the right to have such information too.¡±

    The Skycrosser Douluo pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the specific species and types of soul beasts since I myself don¡¯t have theplete knowledge of it. In order to simte a good training exercise, the soul beasts in the War God Battlefield appear at random. I can only tell you about the two great one-hundred thousand year soul beasts on both sides. We use the data acquired from the Darkness Demon Dragon and the Golden-eyed ck Dragon King to simte these two soul beasts. These creatures were part of the Ten Great Beasts which roamed the Douluo Continent in the past.¡±

    The Darkness Demon Dragon and the Golden-eyed ck Dragon King?

    Tang Wulin recalled the Beast God he encountered in the Great Star Dou Forest back in the beginning upon hearing the names. He had a narrow escape during that encounter! Afterward, he did not encounter the Beast God anymore. Nevertheless, he dreaded another encounter with the Beast God.

    The Beast God Di Tian could even override the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa.

    ¡°The soul beasts don¡¯t have the same cultivation base as the Beast God back in the past, right?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    The Skycrosser Douluo chuckled and said, ¡°No, of course not. If the real Beast God were still alive, it would have a cultivation base close to a million years. Let alone us, even the Hall Master may not necessarily be his worthy opponent. Our Golden-eyed ck Dragon King over here is equal to the Beast God at a hundred thousand year rank.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Alright, understood.¡±

    The Skycrosser Douluo said, ¡°I¡¯m going to send all of you inside so you can adapt to the environment right away. An hourter, we¡¯ll send you all a reminder to return to the starting point. Then, we shall begin.¡±

    As he was speaking, Guan Yue pressed the two spots on the red light orb in front of him. An evenrger screen was projected on the sky disying a forest-like world. Soon after, five streams of radiance shone upon Tang Wulin, Ling Zichen, Xu Xiaoyan, Sima Jinchi, and Yuanen Yehui. A red light shed once. The five were sucked into the light orb and vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 1696 - A Marvellous Small World

    <h4>Chapter 1696: A Marvellous Small World</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Meanwhile, the remaining people including A Ruheng immediately saw the silhouettes being projected onto arge screen.

    It was a marvellous small world as expected!

    All these elite forces and organizations including the Tang Sect, Shrek Academy, and the War God Hall possessed their respective profound inner secrets.

    Some were opened to the public for profit-making such as the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Ten Thousand Beast tform, while some were for self-support like the War God Hall¡¯s secret small world. In any case, they were owned by the peak forces as the maintenance costs were beyond one¡¯s imagination.

    The most important factor in a small world was to maintain the spatial stability. The small world would copse if there was a problem with its stability. In fact, it might even affect the main ne.

    A radiance shed once. Tang Wulin¡¯s team of five felt they were in another world as the space became distorted for a moment.

    It was a circr tform simr to a worship altar. They could not see anything at all when it was projected on the map. Anyhow, they discovered that everything in the War God Battlefield, in which they had arrived, was mysterious and profound.

    The altar underneath their feet was a massive soul circuit which was carved in all kinds of patterns.

    Ling Zichen had the most profound experience. As the current director of Tang Sect¡¯s technology research center, her knowledge in soul technology was definitely first-rate in today¡¯s world. On the other hand, it was apparent that the War God Hall had neglected her presence. It could be said that the War God Hall had no idea of her existence at all. Otherwise, they would certainly have given due consideration in allowing the people from the Tang Sect toe and pick up on everything which was avable over here.

    Ling Zichen stood frozen when she saw the soul circuit underneath her feet. She could not help saying, ¡°This is a soul transfer circuit which is lost to the world. I assume it¡¯s just a legend, and I don¡¯t expect the War God Hall to have preserved it. It¡¯s capable of transferring across space. All of you should go explore. I¡¯m staying here to memorize this circuit. Hahaha, it¡¯s War God Hall¡¯s loss. This item is worth a lot of money. In fact, I think it¡¯s no less than the Eternal Heaven! They must have thought that all of you won¡¯t understand it, and so they allowed you to enter. I can understand it though!¡±

    Tang Wulin immediately realized that Ling Zichen had be her lunatic self once again after noticing her gaze. Director Ling would not tolerate any provocation when she was in such a state.

    ¡°Alright. You should stay here. We¡¯re going to take a stroll around this ce. We¡¯ll be back for youter. You should try to conceal yourself a little. They¡¯re able to see what we¡¯re doing from the outside.¡±

    ¡°Chill, chill. We¡¯re already here. What can they do to us? Don¡¯t worry, alright. They won¡¯t be thinking that I can understand this. Theplexity of this item is beyond that of the Eternal Heaven. However, there¡¯s an important area of my research which is rted to this. Hence, I¡¯ll need to memorize the crucial points, so I can conduct an in-depth research afterward. If my research is sessful, it¡¯ll advance mankind¡¯s soul technology by a few decades. In fact, it¡¯s possible for us to develop the energy core for spaceships to be used in space exploration.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed with enthusiasm upon hearing her narration. For a normal person, the cosmos is an unfamiliar ce which the person may not even be interested in. In his case, however, he would certainly be exploring the cosmos in the future because he was going to look for his parents.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze changed a little as he looked at Ling Zichen. He did not speak anymore but led hisrades to walk outside.

    They left the altar. A lofty tower came into view.

    The tower was forged with metal. It had an antique style and shared a simrity with the War God Hall which they had seen before. The tower was covered in all kinds ofplicated soul circuit striations.

    ¡°Why must the War God Hall reveal their soul circuits to the outside? Can¡¯t they hide it inside? Are they trying to show off or something?¡± asked Xu Xiaoyan curiously.

    Tang Wulin shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not to show off but because of its content. This ce is filled with all kinds of soul circuits for sure. It¡¯s because the internal load is inadequate, so the circuits are set on the outside as well. This type of top grade soul device is different from our battle armor. The surface of a battle armor needs a sufficiently powerful defense. If the soul circuit is engraved on the outside, it¡¯ll be easily damaged. For a soul device which is ced in a fixed location, it¡¯ll not have this issue. I think this should be the starting point which they mentioned.¡±

    The top of the tower is most peculiar. It¡¯s different from the lower structure which had red striations set into a silver-white surface. There was arge golden crystal on top. The crystal itself was over two meters tall, and it unleashed an intense soul power fluctuation on the surface.

    Yuanen Yehui squinted her eyes and said, ¡°There was a lesson specifically on soul devices which included this type of powerful defense soul devices. ording to legend, the power of the most lethal defense soul device surpasses even the rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. Moreover, itsts for a long time and can be used repeatedly. However, the manufacturing cost is extremely high. Ever since the unionization of the Federation, there have been restrictions on developing this type of soul device. It¡¯s because they¡¯re almost impossible to move and can only be used as a fixed defense system.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen simr soul devices at the entrance of the abyssal passage in the Blood God Army. However, they¡¯re much smaller than this. Seems like The War God Hall spent quite arge amount of money on this small ce, huh!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s the Federation¡¯s money, isn¡¯t it? Captain, what should we do now?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Everyone, follow me. Based on the map, the three paths connect the other region. The three paths are important, so we must defend it first. We¡¯ll part ways for this. I think the rest of the region would most likely be a forest or a valley. We must first assess how powerful the soul beasts in the forest and valley regions are. We¡¯ll then determine if we can cut through the forest to reach the opponent¡¯s region.¡±

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s lips hummed as he executed a vocal transmission to Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin cracked into a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve the same thought as well. However, there¡¯s no need to rush. We still need to conceal our objective. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They circled around the enormous starting point defense tower. Later, they realized the scale of the entire starting point.

    The starting point was about a thousand square meters in size. The three exits were each twenty meters wide. From the exit, a straight road ran toward the distance. The view became misty farther down the road. Beyond that, one could hardly see into the distance.

    Tang Wulin figured that this would be the case. If they could see everything clearly, then they would be able to see the opponent¡¯s starting point base camp ording to the map¡¯s disy.

    Tang Wulin had discovered that the middle path was the shortest and most convenient path to the opponent¡¯s region based on his study of the map earlier. Hence, the defense of the middle path should be given priority without a doubt. If their opponent could break through the middle path to enter their region, then they would be put on the defensive.

    They walked out from the middle path¡¯s intersection. Large sections of the forest came into view on both sides. The trees were dense and some weird noises could be heard faintly.

    All the soul masters seemed to be having a strange feeling of nostalgia for the Great Star Dou Forest. In particr, Tang Wulin noticed that everything over here was quite simr to the Great Star Dou Forest, in particr its aura.

    Tang Wulin walked in front, while Sima Jinchi and Yuanen Yehui walked behind on each side of him. The three of them formed a triangle with Xu Xiaoyan right in the center of the triangle.

    They stepped into the forest and immediately felt a gush of refreshing scent blow against their faces. They stepped on the soft ground and found that their vision waspletely blocked by the vegetation. However, they feltpletely refreshed and rxed in a ce which was filled with nature¡¯s aura.

 Chapter 1697 - Begin

    <h4>Chapter 1697: Begin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°When I¡¯m old, I¡¯m going to look for a forest like this and settle down there for sure. I¡¯m going to build a log cabin,¡± said Xu Xiaoyan longingly.

    Tang Wulin chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re still far from being old. Perhaps you will have already moved on to other ideas by then.¡±

    As he was speaking, all of a sudden, his eyes shifted and turned purple. His right hand instantly grewrger as he snatched at the air. Ayer of densely arranged, fine golden dragon scales covered his arm.

    ¡°ng!¡± It sounded as if Tang Wulin had grabbed something with his hand. They all watched as a tiny snake, over one meter long, appeared in his grasp.

    The snake was actually entirely transparent. It was struggling vigorously after being captured by Tang Wulin which gave them a faint look at its silhouette.

    What was that?

    ¡°It¡¯s a Transparent Bone Snake with a cultivation base of about one hundred years. They who know nothing and fear nothing,¡± said Sima Jinchi while chuckling.

    Tang Wulin frowned ever so slightly. He discovered that the Transparent Bone Snake¡¯s eyes were red. Generally, a normal Transparent Bone Snake¡¯s eyes were gray, which would turn transparent along with its body. He noticed the snake¡¯s presence earlier because he saw its pair of red eyes.

    ¡°This is different from an ordinary Transparent Bone Snake. Normal Transparent Bone Snakes wouldn¡¯t possibly have the courage to attack me,¡± said Tang Wulin without the slightest hesitation.

    He had the Golden Dragon King Bloodline and the Golden Dragon King aura on his body was iparably rich. All dragon-type and elemental dragon-type creatures would either feel intimate feelings toward him or would bow in worship upon meeting him. Even the hostility of such creatures would be weakened substantially. This Transparent Bone Snake had but a one-hundred-year cultivation base. After sensing his aura, if it was not approaching Tang Wulin affectionately, it should not have appeared before him at all. It certainly would not have attacked him.

    Yuanen Yehui said, ¡°They mentioned that the soul beasts here are all simted by the War God Hall, right? All the soul beasts here can reappear again and again. Moreover, to increase the difficulty of the War God Battlefield, the soul beasts will certainly be hostile toward soul masters.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°So we still need to have a look and check it out ourselves as expected.¡± Since it was simted, there was no need for him to show mercy anymore. He clenched his Golden Dragon w and crushed Transparent Bone Snake¡¯s head at once.

    All at once, some strange changes began to take ce. After being killed, the Transparent Bone Snake immediately transformed into a ball of light that broke into sparks in the air. Rather than disperse, the sparks fused into their bodies.

    Although it was faint, the group could clearly sense that their bodies had been slightly enhanced.

    ¡°Did you feel that?¡± Tang Wulin asked hispanions.

    Yuanen Yehui said, ¡°I felt it. It¡¯s as if killing the soul beasts here enhances our bodies. Even though it might only be temporary, at the very least, it could be useful when we¡¯re fighting against the opponent.¡±

    Sima Jinchi said, ¡°It¡¯s certainly useful. They said before that killing those two one-hundred-thousand-year soul beasts would result in random amplification. It seems like they were still withholding some information. I think that actually killing any soul beasts will result in amplification, only that the amplification level is different. These people from the War God Hall are really cunning!¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled and said, ¡°They gave us an hour¡¯s time to test this out. If we are incapable of testing this, then we can¡¯t me them. Let¡¯s go. We should give it one more try to see if all soul beasts will enhance our abilities. Yuanen, you should stay here and observe the ce to see how long before the Transparent Bone Snake that we killed respawns.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    One hour¡¯s time passed quickly. When Tang Wulin¡¯s group of four returned to their base camp, they discovered that Ling Zichen was sitting on the same spot in a state simr to meditation. It was apparent that she was already starting to forget it all.

    ¡°Captain, are we going to end up fighting four against five?¡± said Xu Xiaoyan, feeling exasperated.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do if we have to go four-on-five. Ling Zichen mentioned that the soul circuit is just as vital as the Eternal Heaven. Don¡¯t disturb her and let her continue to memorize. We¡¯ll do the best that we can.¡±

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s going to be troublesome pulling off the strategy we made without her. How should we carry it out now?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°We shall make some adjustments. Let me think about this...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to make adjustments. We shall go ahead ording to the original n. Tell me, what should I do?¡±

    From sitting cross-legged on the floor, Ling Zichen suddenly leaped up and opened her eyes.

    Tang Wulin could see something in her eyes. It was excitement! Yes, she was clearly and thoroughly excited. It was quite apparent that she had achieved immense gains in one hour¡¯s time.

    ¡°Tang Sect Master, are you ready? We have already entered the War God Battlefield. Thepetition is about to begin in one minute.¡± The Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s voice seemed to be echoing from the vault of heaven into their ears.

    Tang Wulin spoke with a sonorous voice, ¡°We are ready. Let¡¯s begin in one minute.¡±

    A beam of light descended from the sky and a sixty-second countdown showed up at once. At the same time, a barrier of light appeared on their base camp¡¯s three exits. It was apparently used to stop them from leaving before the sixty-second countdown.

    Tang Wulin was not that concerned about the issue of fairness. After all, the War God Hall would not go as far as trickery in this.

    Tang Wulin transmitted his voice to swiftly brief Ling Zichen. Ling Zichen¡¯s expression immediately turned peculiar as soon as she heard his words.

    ¡°I can see that you have a lot of tricks up your sleeve.¡± Ling Zichen looked at him with a cautious expression.

    Tang Wulin spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°What do you mean ¡®tricks up my sleeve¡¯? All is fair in love and war. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Ten, nine, eight...three, two, one! Begin!¡±

    The countdown ended, and the barriers at the three exits vanished without a trace. Tang Wulin nodded toward hispanions. Yuanen Yehui and Xu Xiaoyan walked toward the exit on the left path, while Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi took the right path. Director Ling walked with long strides on the middle path. The five of them went their separate ways on the three paths as they swiftly headed toward the outside.

    Meanwhile, one could see from above that the five War Gods led by the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue had also moved from the other side in unison. They advanced quickly along the three paths separately.

    Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi did not stay together after they had entered the right path. Sima Jinchi continued along the right path on his own while Tang Wulin dove straight into the forest.

    There was a translucent purple radiance swirling in his eyes, and his spiritual power spread out.

    Tang Wulin possessed a Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation base so one could imagine how great his spiritual power was. He could detect even the slightest movement within one thousand meters.

    1Soon, he discovered his first target.

    ¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡± It was as if something sensed his aura. A massive silhouette suddenly dashed through the forest and mmed straight into Tang Wulin.

    It was a wild boar the color of ck iron. Each bristle of fur on its body was akin to a sharp sting. It was known as the Steel Hog, a soul beast with formidable physical endurance. Its defense was considered the best of the soul beasts in its rank.

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly and there was a sh of light on his body. A huge figure separated from his body.

    ¡°Squish!¡± The mountain-like silhouette lifted its leg and squashed the Steel Hog, which had a cultivation base of about one thousand years, underneath its feet. The Steel Hog turned into sparks of starlight that diffused into the air before fusing into the bodies of Tang Wulin and hispanions in the distance.

    Tang Wulin raised his head and looked up. The massive creature before him widened its lips as if it was smiling at Tang Wulin.

    It had been a very long time since Tang Wulin unleashed the Overlord Dragon. Thest time he unleashed the creature was when he was engaged in the Battle of Five Gods in the Star Luo Empire.

    As his cultivation base grew, the Overlord Dragon was undergoing a tremendous transformation as well. The Overlord Dragon was also known as the king of the Land Dragons. It was from the Elemental Dragon species, but it possessed the terrifying fighting capacity of a real dragon. Currently, it was already close to a hundred meters tall. Its iparably monstrous figure was even more fearsome. Its entire body was covered in duskgold scales. The scales were each about the size of a table, thick and heavy with obvious cuticles at the surface.

 Chapter 1698 - Demolish!

    <h4>Chapter 1698: Demolish!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Its biggest change was the wings at its back. When they first emerged, its pair of wings could only produce a minor effect when it was performing actions such as jumping due to its massive size.

    By this point, its wings were at least five timesrger than their original size. They were attached to its back like an enormous cape, making the Overlord Dragon appear even more overbearing and ferocious.

    Tang Wulin cracked a smile at the Overlord Dragon and called out a single word, ¡°Demolish!¡±

    Judging by sheer destructive power, even the Duskgold Dreadw Bear of the Ten Great Beasts could notpare to the Overlord Dragon. It had almost reached a one-hundred-thousand-year cultivation base even before finding Tang Wulin.

    The Overlord Dragon let out a roar into the sky excitedly. Its enormous tail swept across the ground and ttened arge patch of vegetation instantly like a bulldozer. There were also three weaker soul beasts that were turned into sparkles of light before dispersing.

    Once again, there was a sh of light as another silhouette glided out from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. This one had a golden hue.

    It pped its wings. It was over thirty meters in length, and its entire body was covered in golden scales. There was a glimmer of gold in its eye that made it exude spirituality.

    Anyone that saw Goldsong¡¯s current form could not possibly have imagined that it was defective in the past.

    There were not many changes to Goldsong¡¯s body size, but it did not look like a snake anymore. It had be a true dragon that was quite simr to the golden dragon that manifested from Tang Wulin¡¯s martial soul avatar.

    Compared to the Light Holy Dragon, the golden dragon that Goldsong became appeared to be even more magnificent, with terrifying energy stored in its body. When it spread the wings behind its back, its aura was, at the very least, equal to the Overlord Dragon¡¯s.

    It lowered its head in front of Tang Wulin, and he rubbed it while smiling. ¡°You should go to the left side.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡± Goldsong raised its head and let out a dragon¡¯s roar. Its wings pped and swiftly carried its body into the air toward the left path.

    The Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu advancing on the other side suddenly stopped walking. He frowned ever so slightly and said to the God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun by his side, ¡°Mengjun, did you hear that? Is that the call of the Golden-eyed ck Dragon King or the Darkness Demon Dragon? Why did it sound slightly different from before?¡±

    Su Mengjun shook her head and said. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It came from rather far away and it didn¡¯t sound like either of those creatures. What should we do? Should we continue to hinder them?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, continue going ording to the n. The group from Shrek have discovered that killing the soul beasts in the War God Battlefield can amplify themselves for sure. Our goal is to keep them from doing so. We are going to kill the few most important ten-thousand-year soul beasts on their side first to amplify ourselves. Then, we should connect with the others and win the battle quickly.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The two War Gods moved rapidly. Soon, they arrived at the spot in front of the river located in the center of the War God Battlefield.

    The river was about one hundred meters in width. One would be gravely mistaken if one were to assume that this was just an ordinary river. There were aquatic soul beasts that lived within it, and they could attack if one was not careful.

    The location of the two great one-hundred-thousand-year soul beasts was near the river in the War God Battlefield. They guarded both sides of the river. One of the soul beasts was positioned on the left nk nearer to the opposite side while the other was at the right nearer to their side.

    One could imagine how powerful a one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast was. Going by their previous experiences, they would never provoke such a fearsome creature without having a significant advantage. If they did have an upper hand and enough time to finish it off, they would need to do so quickly. That way they would have an edge that would lead them to victory.

    The War God Hall waspletely confident that they would win the five-on-five match. This was because they were quite familiar with this ce, whereas Tang Wulin¡¯s team was only given an hour to familiarize themselves. This was the highest ranking sparring arena in the entire War God Hall. Usually, the War Gods would frequent this world to spar and cultivate while they were in the War God Hall.

    It was a dense and serene forest when looked at from the opposite side of the river in the distance. It was different from the rest of this world. The forest of this region was actually ck in color, making it appear extremely ghastly and even a little terrifying.

    Long Tianwu and Su Mengjun were well aware that it was the spot where a one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast was in a deep slumber. It was the Darkness Demon Dragon on this side, while the Golden-eyed ck Dragon King was on the other side of their river.

    With their Title Douluo-ranked abilities, it was not an issue for them to fight against a one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast, especially for Long Tianwu who was approaching the Limit Douluo-rank. However, dragon-type soul beasts were different from others. Both the Darkness Demon Dragon and the Golden-eyed ck Dragon King were supreme among the soul beasts. Moreover, they had cultivated to the rank of one hundred thousand years. Their terrifying abilities were very close to the Limit Douluos of mankind. Even a Limit Douluo not d in battle armor was not a match for these creatures.

    In the ancient times, mankind had always been struggling to live under the dominance of soul beasts. Humans were incapable of truly equaling soul beasts even after the situation for soul masters stabilized afterward. Ordinary humans only had sufficient fighting strength after soul devices were created. This resulted in the reversal of roles between humanity and soul beasts. The habitats of soul beasts were gradually overtaken, to the point where the soul beasts became endangered.

    One-hundred-thousand-year soul beasts like the Golden-eyed ck Dragon King and the Darkness Demon Dragon belonged to the Beast King-rank even during the height of the soul beasts¡¯ reign. It would not be that easy to finish off these creatures.

    Just as the Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu and the God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun were preparing to cross the river and carried out their mission, all of a sudden, a deafening dragon¡¯s roar echoed from the opposite side of the river.

    The roar was filled with rage. However, it was disturbing that the dragon¡¯s roar was extremely resonant in the beginning, and then it suddenly turned from fury into something peculiar in thetter half. In fact, the roar even sounded like it was sobbing sorrowfully.

    What was happening here?

    Long Tianwu and Su Mengjun stood gazing at one another. They could not help stopping despite being prepared to cross the river.

    Earlier, they had seen Tang Wulin and his team within the ce through the widescreen projection. They watched when Tang Wulin and hispanions killed the soul beasts before exploring the entire area.

    Nevertheless, Tang Wulin and his team had intentionally avoided the spots where the two great one-hundred-thousand-year soul beasts were deep asleep.

    They realized that Shrek¡¯s team was attacking the Darkness Demon Dragon when they heard its roar. ¡®Are they really going to do that? Do they have a deathwish?¡¯

    Even for them, it was impossible to kill the Darkness Demon Dragon without having to make a sacrifice. It would be highly physically exhausting as well.

    Thepetition had just begun at this point. ording to the default settings, the two great one-hundred-thousand-year soul beasts inside the War God Battlefield were deep asleep at the moment. Each of them would awaken in about half an hour before walking around the forest. It was apparent that Tang Wulin¡¯s team was unaware of this situation. The War God Hall had the home-field advantage, so they chose to withhold certain information.

    If the Darkness Demon Dragon had awakened so unexpectedly early, there could only be one possibility. It was disturbed because someone entered its sleeping spot.

    ¡°Have they lost their minds?¡± said Su Mengjun to her husband by her side in slight disbelief.

    Long Tianwu frowned deeply. ¡°That Tang Wulin is not someone that can be dealt with easily. He was capable of bing the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy at such a young age, so he is no simpleton. He would not be making such a mistake so easily!¡±

    Su Mengjun said, ¡°So, what should we do then? Should we head over to take a look?¡±

    Long Tianwu waved his hand. ¡°We should wait for a moment. It¡¯s possible that this is a trick. They provoke the Darkness Demon Dragon intentionally then retreat to a nearby corner to ambush us. It could be that they¡¯ll attack us as soon as we head over there. We are well aware of the Darkness Demon Dragon¡¯s might. It will take them some time to finish it off even if they really are attacking it. We should wait for a little while to observe the situation over there. If it¡¯s quiet, then that¡¯s proof that they¡¯re nning an ambush. If there¡¯s a continuous noise and they really are fighting against the Darkness Demon Dragon, then we can also benefit from their victory without doing anything.¡±

 Chapter 1699 - Will We Win?

    <h4>Chapter 1699: Will We Win?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Su Mengjun nodded. The two great War Gods remained quiet on the river bank. They unleashed their spiritual power to sense the energy fluctuationing from the distance.

    On the other hand, the numerous War Gods from the War God Hall and the rest of the people from Shrek in the War God Battlefield were also watching thepetition through therge screen at the moment.

    There were only Strength God Body Douluo A Ruheng, Xie Xie, and Yue Zhengyu that remained here to watch the battle from Shrek¡¯s side in reality. Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn were left waiting upstairs.

    Naturally, there were a few War Gods from the opposite side that joined them to watch the battle as well. At the moment, War God One Vast Sun Douluo had already be invigorated after recuperating for a while. However, he was still looking at Body Douluo A Ruheng with a strange gaze.

    There was even helplessness and rage in his eyes when he saw the Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan standing beside A Ruheng with a content look on her face.

    War God Hall had never been suppressed in such a manner before. Some came looking for a fight at their ce. Not only had they been losing all the time, even War God One had lost and a War God was even taken as the opponent¡¯s wife. This was a case where they gained nothing but rather had double the loss.

    There were also the hard feelings that Ao Rui had in his heart.

    Not just him, but the few other War Gods that had lost thepetition were not in a good mood either. They were casting an obviously hostile look at Shrek¡¯s side.

    They ced all of their hopes into the five-on-five battle happening in War God Battlefield now.

    In their perception, the Deputy Hall Master Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue¡¯s decision was excellent. Even though Guan Yue was a Limit Douluo, Tang Wulin had a history of challenging Limit Douluos in the past. They did not have the confidence to say that Guan Yue would win for sure if there really was a fight.

    They came to a full realization that the visitors from Shrek did not bear friendly intentions after witnessing A Ruheng¡¯s disy of strength. They became vignt and cautious. If they were to continue to engage in one-on-one battles, they were almost certain that they would lose even more at the end. This was equal to War God Hall losing to Shrek Academy and Tang Sect! None of the older generation powerhouses from the opposing side came, but only the younger generation. They were almost the most powerful lineup from War God Hall other than the missing Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie. The disparity between the two sides was rather huge.

    The group battle was different on the other hand. If they could achieve victory in this round, they would be acquiring a victory equal to five rounds. Even if they could not be described as gaining aplete victory over all the battles, they were at least not at a disadvantage.

    Hence, they were filled with anticipation and confidence for this group battle.

    This was the War God Hall¡¯s homecourt! They would never believe that they could still lose despite being in a favorable situation. It was the opponent¡¯s first time in the War God Battlefield and they had yet to familiarize themselves with everything here. If the War God Hall were to lose despite all this, then they would truly bring shame upon themselves.

    A Ruheng had been observing the situation in War God Battlefield all this time. He had been watching with close attention since Tang Wulin brought his team to explore the ce. Thepetition finally began at present.

    They could clearly see the movements of both sides through therge screen.

    ¡°Dear, do you think we will win?¡± A Ruheng asked Shi Mengshan by his side. He had been holding Asiatic Apple Douluo¡¯s hand ever since he brought her back to their side. Shi Mengshan had actually attempted to struggle quietly for a few times, but how could she possibly fight against A Ruheng in strength.

    However, it was precisely due to this action of A Ruheng that allowed her to sense his deep affection for her. As a result, she did not struggle anymore and allowed A Ruheng to hold her hand just as such.

    At present, Shi Mengshan took a nce at him upon listening to his question for her and shook her head. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±

    A Ruheng cracked into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not for certain. I¡¯m very confident in my junior disciple brother.¡±

    Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui had naturally overheard their conversation on the opposite side. He could not help scoffing coldly. ¡°That¡¯s just overconfidence. Don¡¯t forget that this is our base.¡±

    A Ruheng chuckled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet then? You¡¯re the first War God, right? I believe that you must have massive financial reserves. My wife is a member of your War God Hall so you¡¯re going to be gifting some dowry when she gets married right? Why don¡¯t we make a bet on the dowry? If your side loses then you must give a good dowry for my wife. I¡¯m not asking for too much. It will suffice as long as there are a few tonnes of all types of rare metals. I¡¯ll be asking my junior disciple brother to make my wife a customized set of four-word battle armorter as my gift for her.¡±

    Shi Mengshan could not help feeling shy and infuriated when she heard this shameless man addressing her as his wife. Just as she was about to reprimand him, her scolding words got stuck in her throat at once when she heard him say that he was going to give her a set of four-word battle armor.

    At her cultivation base and age, there were not many things in this world that could attract her eyes. However, a four-word battle armor was undoubtedly one of the most attractive possessions for her. Especially after she changed her cultivation method. Her three-word battle armor could albeit allow her to wield the powerful weapon but she was incapable of sustaining the effort for a long time. However, it would bepletely different if her battle armor could be upgraded to four-word battle armor. Shi Mengshan was very confident in herself.

    She raised her head to take a nce at the man by her side who was much taller than herself. She could not help feeling warm and fuzzy in her heart. Even though she was only acquainted with the man for a short period of time, he treated her so well. At least, no other man had treated her so dearly in her life.

    Perhaps, she made an impulsive choice. However, Asiatic Apple Douluo did not have the slightest regrets for her choice at the time.

    She was feeling warm and fuzzy but the Vast Sun Douluo was infuriated on the opposite side.

    ¡®What do you mean by gifting a few tonnes of all types of rare metals? Do you think that rare metals are as abundant as Chinese cabbages? We don¡¯t have anything to spare in our ce either!¡¯ He was even more infuriated by Shi Mengshan¡¯s attitude. In fact, the numerous War Gods on his side had a change of countenance after listening to A Ruheng¡¯s words. Their hostility had actually reduced.

    A Ruheng appeared to be an extremely crude man yet every word spoken from his mouth was straight to the core. ¡®We can make our own four-word battle armor and we can make it for anyone we want. Can you?¡¯

    Ever since Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua¡¯s health deteriorated, it had already been a very long time since a new set of four-word battle armor was produced on the continent. On the other hand, they saw these armors on the people from Shrek this time. It was easy to see the significance of this matter. Besides, Tang Wulin¡¯s identity as the Divine Craftsman was no longer a secret.

    Shi Mengshan would get a four-word battle armor just by marrying into their side. This thought had moved the numerous War Gods. They realized that it would be hopeless for them to possess a four-word battle armor in case they offended Shrek and Tang Sect.

    A Ruheng¡¯s words weakened their imposing manners.

    ¡°You¡¯re demanding too much. Do you think rare metals can be acquired so easily?¡± Ao Rui furiously said.

    A Ruheng frowned. ¡°So it turns out that your War God Hall is so poor huh! You can¡¯t even procure a few tonnes of rare metals to give a War God as a wedding gift.¡±

    Ao Rui inhaled a deep breath. He came to the realization that he was incapable of winning in a battle of words against this man. ¡°There are many uncertainties. If Asiatic Apple Douluo is really willing to marry you, we can allow her to choose a few types of rare metals that suit her needs for the battle armor. Of course, the prerequisite is that all of you must win first.¡±

    Ao Rui would still need to show due respect for Shi Mengshan because they had been colleagues for so many years after all. Moreover, he was confident that Shrek would not win for sure.

    ¡°Alright, then it is set,¡± A Ruheng said without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    ¡°What if your side loses?¡± Vast Sun Douluo coldly said.

    A Ruheng spoke with a strong sense of righteousness as if he had given up many gains for this, ¡°Then we won¡¯t ask for dowry anymore.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Vast Sun Douluo almost vomited blood from rage. This man was shameless. He had abilities that could rival a Limit Douluo! How could he be so shameless!

    ¡®What do you mean by you won¡¯t ask for dowry anymore? By making this bet, it¡¯s your advantage if you win but you lose nothing in either case?¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± A Ruheng asked with an astonished expression. It felt as if everything he had just said what he was thinking in his mind. A person that was not especially close to him would not be able to see the slightest w from his expression.

 Chapter 1700 - The Bet

    <h4>Chapter 1700: The Bet</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You wish to take advantage of us when you win and refuse to pay when you lose. How is that eptable? Do you have no shame?¡± Vast Sun Douluo was already exasperated. As the first War God, he had already lost count of how long it had been since he was as furious as today.

    ¡°That¡¯s the case huh?¡± A Ruheng frowned. ¡°Your War God Hall is so fussy and calctive. That is out of my expectation.¡±

    Vast Sun Douluo¡¯s face had already turned green with rage upon listening to A Ruheng¡¯s words. Even Shi Mengshan could not stand to see the proceedings of the situation anymore and strenuously shook A Ruheng¡¯s arm.

    A Ruheng took a nce at her and saw the exasperation in her eyes. Then he chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Due to the respect for my wife, we will be forced to repay with the same amount of rare metal if your side wins.¡±

    Ao Rui said, ¡°We don¡¯t want rare metals. If your side loses, forge a set of four-word battle armor for our War God Hall.¡±

    This was indeed the reason why he was so caught up in the bet with A Ruheng!

    Even though rare metals were expensive, as the gathering ground for the most powerful powerhouses in the federation, War God Hall had abundant resources. They were actuallycking in four-word battle armors!

    As the first War God, he was only second to the Hall Master. If they were to receive a set of four-word battle armor, then it would undoubtedly be given to him.

    A Ruheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Hey, do you think that I have a moronic mind just because I have well-developed limbs? I¡¯m still capable of calcting a little. Can youpare a set of four-word battle armor to a few pieces of rare metals?¡±

    ¡®A few pieces of rare metals? Your proposal is for a few tonnes!¡¯ Even though Ao Rui¡¯s heart was burning with rage, he had already calmed down. He had no choice but to remain calm because the matter was rted to a four-word battle armor.

    ¡°What do you suggest then?¡± Ao Rui coldly asked.

    A Ruheng said, ¡°Twenty types of rare metals, ten tonnes each.¡±

    ¡°You are...¡± The word ¡®d*mned¡¯ was rolling on Ao Rui¡¯s tongue but he could not bring himself to say it. Had it not been his inability to defeat the opponent, he would never be so polite and would have asked for a high price already.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that a four-word battle armor is worth the price?¡±

    One of the reasons why cksmith¡¯s Association was the wealthiest association in the federation that was only second to the Spirit Pagoda was because of the extremely high cost of high grade forged metal.

    Of course, A Ruheng was obviously asking for a high price since the beginning. Yet, it was true that the value of one set four-word battle armor was almost worthy of that price.

    Ao Rui was feeling more and more disgusted by this man. If he was given an opportunity, he wanted to p this man to death!

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± said Ao Rui coldly.

    ¡°Forget it then.¡± A Ruheng drew back wisely in the face of overwhelming odds. He shifted his gaze back to therge screen and watched thepetition that had just begun. He acted as if nothing had happened at all.

    On the other hand, Vast Sun Douluo felt like he had punched onto cotton and had nowhere to vent his pent up anger. He was feeling extremely unpleasant.

    Tang Sect and Shrek would certainly have rare metal resources, yet it was true that War God Hall could not make their four-word battle armor!

    Ao Rui¡¯s obsession with four-word battle armor was naturally the most persistent because he was already getting close to bing a Limit Douluo. In fact, he was even under the assumption that he was missing that tiny bit of juncture that resulted in his inability to break through to the Limit Douluo rank. On the other hand, he could almost confirm that the tiny bit of juncture woulde if he possessed a set of four-word battle armor.

    Why did he bother to exhaust himself to persuade and quarrel? He had even silently swallowed insult and humiliation for the four-word battle armor? After all this, the man on the opposite side just said ¡®forget it¡¯ and ended everything just like that? Yet, there was nothing he could do. He was going to be infuriated to death!

    Ao Rui¡¯s chest was heaving while his fists were tightly clenched. It felt as if he was going to have an outburst in the very next moment.

    Meanwhile, War God Nine Thunder me Douluo Jiang Zhanheng came to his side. His lips hummed as he whispered something to Ao Rui.

    Ao Rui¡¯s expression rxed down upon listening to his words. ¡®That¡¯s right! I must be thrown into confusion because I was too concerned.¡¯

    Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s words to him were very simple. It had only consisted of a few words. ¡°They can¡¯t possibly win.¡±

    The words enlightened Ao Rui at once. No matter how high the bet was, it would be meaningless as long as the opponent could not win, right? On the other hand, he could acquire a set of four-word battle armor with ease.

    He could now clearly see the whole situation. The baldie on the opposite side appeared to be wise yet it was utterly meaningless for him to make such wise judgment when his side did not possess sufficient abilities.

    Ao Rui¡¯s emotions were much calmer after these thoughts. He spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Alright, Body Douluo. We shall ept the bet. I am representing the War God Hall to consent to the conditions proposed by you.¡±

    A Ruheng darted him a look. ¡°Consenting? What if I don¡¯t feel like making the bet anymore? What if your side decides to cheat in thepetition, what am I going to do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Shi Mengshan could not refrain herself anymore. She came from the War God Hall after all so she could not bear to see this person insulting her organization in such a manner.

    A Ruheng rubbed his head and said in a slightly awkward manner, ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry, wifey. Your wish is mymand. It¡¯s not that bad for us to be at a slight disadvantage. Let¡¯s make the bet ording to the proposal earlier. They will keep their promise, right?¡±

    Shi Mengshan red at him. ¡°Shut up. Thepetition has begun. Let¡¯s watch closely.¡±

    Vast Sun Douluo¡¯s state of mind that had just calmed down with great effort went amok. This man had almost driven him to rage despite acting like a docile littlemb before Shi Mengshan. It was simply...

    The people shifted their gaze toward therge screen at present. The bet was already set. The victory and defeat would be determined by this ongoingpetition.

    Vast Sun Douluo was in a better mood after he shifted his gaze to look toward therge screen and watched thepetition taking ce in War God Battlefield. He fully believed that the opposing team would not stand a chance at winning at all.

    He could see that Shrek Academy¡¯s team was branched out into three paths. Ling Zichen took the middle path alone while two people took each of the left and right paths. They adopted a two-one-two formation.

    The expressions on the numerous War Gods¡¯ faces rxed even more upon seeing the formation. It was clear that these people were not that familiar with the War God Battlefield!

    On the other hand, it was the Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong that took the middle path from War God Hall¡¯s team. The husband and wife team, Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu and God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun took the right path which was meant to control Shrek¡¯s right path.

    The person taking the left side was War God Eight, Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi. On the other hand, Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue had already dove into the forest.

    Guan Yue¡¯s martial soul was a spear, it was the Skycrosser Divine Spear. Back then his Skycrosser Divine Spear was equally famous as the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master Yun Ming from Shrek Academy and they were known as the Double-heaven Divine Spear.

    It was only that Yun Ming¡¯s growing speed was truly too fast afterward. His cultivation base was elevating rapidly such that he had soon surpassed Guan Yue. Yun Ming became the number one powerhouse in the world while the moniker of Double-heaven Divine Spear faded from people¡¯s memories.

    However, one could imagine Guan Yue¡¯s abilities as he was capable of cultivating to the Limit Douluo-rank.

    He unleashed the Skycrosser Divine Spear and wielded it unrestrainedly as soon as he entered the forest. The soul beasts turned into the radiance that dissipated wherever he passed and shot toward the rest of the four War Gods fusing into their bodies that were spread out in all directions.

    This was the standardbat method used by the War God Hall¡¯s numerous War Gods in the War God Battlefield. The main control soul master would be overseeing in the center of the field and coordinated with the entire team¡¯s effort. As for the other two paths, two people would be in charge of breaking through and harassing on one path and the other path was guarded firmly. The other remaining War God would be in charge of clearing the soul beasts in the forest. The War God would kill the soul beasts to enhance his team¡¯s overall ability. When their overall ability was amplified to a certain level, they would look for the opposing team¡¯s ws and gather their strength for the breakthrough. They would suppress the opposing team while simultaneously killing the soul beasts in the opposing region to pull apart the cultivation disparity between the two teams and finally win thepetition in one go.

    The numerous War Gods had been working together with one another for a long time so one could imagine the level of their coordination. Guan Yue was cleaning up the soul beasts with an iparably swift speed.

    On the other hand, just as the few War Gods including the Vast Sun Doulu had a proud expression on their faces, they watched as Tang Wulin had also bored into the forest. However, they soon witnessed a scene that bewildered them.

    They could not help being startled upon witnessing the Overlord Dragon rise from the ground with its iparably huge and tall silhouette as it disyed its iparably overbearing posture. They watched as a golden dragon shot out and flew toward the other patch of forest.

 Chapter 1701 - Steal The Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1701: Steal The Dragon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At this moment, they remembered that Tang Wulin had achieved total victory at the end of the soul beast battle in the Star Luo Empire¡¯s Battle of Five Gods. He won the contest because he possessed these two great spirit souls, right?

    His two spirit souls had clearly undergone some transformations since then. The most obvious was the fearsome appearance of the Overlord Dragon. Judging on its looks, it had even surpassed a one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast at least.

    Every soul beast that belonged to a soul master came with a spirit soul. A spirit soul would bolster the soul master¡¯s fighting capabilities, but this would no longer be useful after the soul master gained battle armor. The vast majority of soul masters would choose to use their spirit souls to assist their development at this time. As a result, it was very rare for soul masters to unleash their spirit souls in a battle between them.

    There were a few important reasons that contributed to this situation. Firstly, the fighting capacity of spirit souls was low. The majority of spirit souls would be slightly weaker than battle armor. The other issue was that when a spirit soul died in a battle, it would need to recuperate in the soul master¡¯s body for a long period of time before it could recover. This would affect the soul master¡¯s condition.

    A spirit soul was one with the soul master. When the spirit soul was wounded, the soul master would be influenced as well. Thus, it was very rare to see a soul master unleashing his spirit soul in a battle after they had reached a certain level. This was especially true after they had be a two-word battle armor master.

    That being said, the two great spirit souls unleashed by Tang Wulin at the moment were truly overwhelming. The sight of the Overlord Dragon taking a single step and shaking the surrounding weaker soul beasts to death was truly remarkable.

    On the other hand, Goldsong¡¯s flying speed was also absolutely incredible. It crossed the forest at once and killed all the soul beasts in its way with ease. Moreover, not many of the soul beasts had the courage to stop it when it unleashed its Golden Dragon King aura.

    The Overlord Dragon was not only making a clean sweep of the soul beasts, but it was also destroying the ce. Its enormous tail swept across the area unhindered. Any soul beasts in its path would be annihted.

    The soul beasts in the War God Battlefield respawned quite speedily. However, the recovery rate of the forest was not as fast because the process would need to be supported with energy. The destruction caused by the Overlord Dragon was enough to consume arge amount of energy from the War God Battlefield.

    Usually, the War Gods would control themselves when they were training in the battlefield. The ce belonged to their organization after all, but that was not the case for Tang Wulin and his team!

    The numerous War Gods watching the battle had a slightly unpleasant expression. Of course, they did not think that Shrek¡¯s team would be able to turn the tide just by depending on these two spirit souls.

    Then, they watched as the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi took the right path and went straight to the river. He was heading toward the precise position where the Emperor Sword Douluo and the God Sword Douluo wereing on the left path from the War God Hall¡¯s team.

    Both sides were about to arrive at the river bank soon. The War Gods observing had already begun to anticipate the impending battle.

    Judging by individual fighting capability, the Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui was the mightiest of them besides the few Hall Masters. However, the Emperor Sword Douluo and the God Sword Douluo¡¯s Double-sword Combined had truly instilled fear in the others when it came to overall strength.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie once stated that their martial soul fusion skill known as the Double-sword Combined was equal to a Limit Douluo¡¯s fighting capacity.

    As a result, the numerous War Gods were eagerly awaiting the preliminary sh so the powerhouse from Shrek Academy could be finished off first. That way, the process would be much easierter on.

    Nevertheless, just as they were anticipating the impending collision between both sides, all of a sudden, they were all surprised to see the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi make a turn and go into the forest. What was the significance of this event? It meant that Shrek Academy¡¯s right path was empty now. There was no one else guarding it.

    What were they doing there?

    The War Gods were rather confused.

    Astonished, the Thunder me Douluo Jiang Zhanheng suddenly said, ¡°Could it be that he is going to steal the dragon?¡±

    Yes, the direction that the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi was heading toward was exactly where the Darkness Demon Dragon was sleeping soundly. They watched as he made his way into the region of the dark forest.

    ¡°So, this is Shrek¡¯s n, huh?¡± The Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui suddenly felt that he was in a good mood. All the pent up anger he had earlier had vanished without a trace at this moment. He took a sideways nce at A Ruheng as he slowly cracked into a smile.

    A Ruheng had a calm expression. ¡°Why? Is that now allowed?¡±

    ¡°What do you know about a one-hundred-thousand-year Darkness Demon Dragon? Perhaps yourpanions have never seen a Beast King-ranked soul beast like this before?¡± Ao Rui could not keep himself from saying sarcastically.

    A Ruheng had a change of countenance. It was obvious from his expression that he was concerned. ¡°Is a Beast God-ranked one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast very powerful?¡±

    Ao Rui spoke inly, ¡°It is a creature that can rival a Limit Douluo. What do you think of that? Even though they were not equipped with battle armor, they were the true overlords of the continent millennia ago. It is simply a fool¡¯s errand for yourpanion to fight against a Darkness Demon Dragon alone. Killing it will result in a significant amplification effect, but that¡¯s only if yourpanion is capable of doing so.¡±

    His assessment was different from the Emperor Sword Douluo and the God Sword Douluo¡¯s suspicions that it could possibly be an ambush. This was because Ao Rui could clearly see on the widescreen that there only the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi had entered the dark forest region. How could a single person set a trap?

    A Ruheng frowned deeply. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that the Darkness Demon Dragon is a force to be reckoned with?¡±

    Ao Rui said, ¡°Of course. It would take time to defeat it even if five people were teaming up to take it on. On the other hand, it will be very easy for the opposing to seize the opportunity to break through under such circumstances. I don¡¯t know who made this n for your team. Moreover, your right path is unguarded. Your side will lose as soon as ours decides to advance.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The slightly gloomy and solemn expression on A Ruheng¡¯s face disappeared without a trace at that moment. He cracked a smile at the Vast Sun Douluo A Rui, revealing his pearly whites.

    ¡°How can you still smile after knowing this?¡± Ao Rui was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Tang Wulin has also entered.¡± Jiang Zhanheng¡¯s voice came from the side. He hastily turned his head to look toward the screen.

    Yes, a silhouette had also gone into the dark forest at an unusually swift speed. That was the Dragon Emperor Douluo, Tang Wulin, was it not?

    He moved rapidly while the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi seemed to be waiting for him in front, and they would soon meet up.

    Were they going to attack the Darkness Demon Dragon together?

    Tang Wulin was genuinely very powerful. Nevertheless, it would still need quite a long period of time for them to finish off the Darkness Demon Dragon together even if this was the case.

    Moreover, the spectators could see that the Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu and the God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun had arrived at the riverbank. The riverbank was located very close to the dark forest. It could be said that it was just a stone¡¯s throw away.

    Under such circumstances, how could Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi possibly stand a chance? Could it be that they thought that Su Mengjun and Long Tianwu were fools? Once they began fighting against the dragon and then exhausted themselves enough, the Emperor Sword Douluo and the God Sword Douluo would be able to rush over!

    Ao Rui remained adamant that Tang Wulin¡¯s team would not stand a chance at all.

    At that moment in the War God Battlefield, Tang Wulin spread the wings on his back and flew at a low altitude inside the forest. His mind was connected to the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi, so they knew exactly where the other was located. He was approaching Sima Jinchi rapidly.

    A wisp of a smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. He could clearly feel that energy was constantly surging from behind him into his body. His aura was also being amplified continuously.

    It was apparent that this was due to the various soul beasts in the forest being in by the Overlord Dragon and Goldsong.

    He had discovered this opportunity after exploring and observing the ce earlier. The reason he agreed to participate in this group battlepetition within the War God Battlefield was naturally because he was confident of their victory!

    Despite being the home ground of the opposing team, the War God Hall did not have the know everything about the situation. For example, they had no idea that Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King Bloodline could influence dragon-type soul beasts and dragon-type martial souls. Even if the War God Hall knew about this attribute, they might not have known all the details. Otherwise, they would not have been so sure of their own victory.

 Chapter 1702 - Demon Dragonâ€™s Instant Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1702: Demon Dragon¡¯s Instant Kill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Like a beam of bright light, Tang Wulinnded on the ground and arrived at the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi¡¯s side. They took one nce at each other, and Sima Jinchi said, ¡°It¡¯s right in front of us. I think that it¡¯s still in a deep sleep. Let¡¯s see how I¡¯m going to wake it.¡±

    As he was speaking, Sima Jinchi leaped up and flew to the top of a huge tree. He waved his hands and soul rings arose from underneath his feet. Surprisingly, all nine of his rings were ck. However, it was even more ghastly that his ck soul rings were quite different from ordinary ten-thousand-year soul rings. There was an additionalyer of faint golden striations on the surface of his rings.

    This was not an ordinary trait for soul rings as it was due to Tang Wulin¡¯s nourishment.

    Yes, it was entirely due to Tang Wulin.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s body was the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber while Tang Wulin possessed the Dragon God¡¯s bloodline. Even though the Golden Dragon King was only a portion of the Dragon God, it was also the purest form. As a result, Sima Jinchi was naturally nourished by Tang Wulin as the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber. Under such circumstances, his cultivation base was elevating continuously. At the same time, the quality of Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber was also in a gradual recovery process.

    Moreover, the Power Saber was sharpened by the grindstone, the Golden Dragon Spear. This resulted in the continuous enhancement of these two great divine weapons.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s nine ck soul rings were on disy. Sima Jinchi stood aloof on the top of the tree majestically, surrounded by the faint golden striations. He looked almost like he was unstoppable.

    He held the Dragon ying Saber in his right hand and waved it in the air abruptly.

    At once, the sky and the ground around them changed color. The illusionary shadow of a ck dragon could be faintly seen not too far in front of him. In the next moment, the ck dragon was cut into two halves.

    Not a sound was heard, but the War Gods that were watching the battle from the outside felt an intense suppressive feeling on their chests upon witnessing the scene. It felt as if they had endured a violent spiritual assault.

    What was that?

    At that moment, an enraged dragon¡¯s roar came echoing from the front.

    There was a valley in the center of the dark forest, and all the nts inside it were ck. In fact, even some rocks were ck as well. In the deepest end of this ck as ink world, a gigantic dragon¡¯s head was raised at the sound of the furious roar.

    It had sensed the auraing from Dragon ying Saber.

    Sima Jinchi had already broken through his limits at this point and he had sessfully be a Title Douluo. His cultivation base had elevated to a far higher level than it had been.

    A Ruheng had cultivated the Golden Dragon Body, so how could Sima Jinchi continue to be a match for him if he did not possess sufficiently potent abilities?

    A Ruheng dared not endure a blow from Sima Jinchi¡¯s Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber form, despite his Golden Dragon Arhat level. This showed the power of a divine weapon.

    1The powerful hold the Dragon ying Saber had over the Dragon n was obvious. The Darkness Demon Dragon¡¯s raging roar turned into a cry that was abination of surprise and bewilderment at once. This was because it could clearly sense how terrifying the approaching enemy was.

    Even so, this was its territory. In its simted consciousness, it was supposed to destroy all humans that invaded itsnd without exception. As a result, a massive silhouette slowly arose from the gigantic dragon¡¯s cave.

    The Darkness Demon Dragon was entirely ck as ink. After reaching a cultivation base of one hundred thousand years, it had grown to a total of one hundred meters from head to tail. Its enormous wings were spread open and its entire body was emitting purple and ck smog. The virulent smog was highly corrosive. This was also the reason this entire patch of forest was tainted with that ck colour.

    A terrifying aura arose from its body, and the Darkness Demon Dragon pped its wings and flew up from its cave.

    Sima Jinchi raised his head and let out a roar into the sky. He raised the Dragon ying Saber high into the air as his nine soul rings shimmered on his body.

    The Darkness Demon Dragon had spotted him. It immediately gave out a brazen roar.

    Of course, it was capable of sensing the immense threat radiating from the Dragon ying Saber and the enemy¡¯s hostility. However, it was utterly incapable of being timid as any hesitation would mean its death. As a result, it was going to spare no effort in fighting the enemy and it would fight to achieve victory regardless.

    Moreover, the Dragon ying Saber held the incredible dominance and destructive power of the Dragon n, but one should never forget that it was a part of the Dragon God¡¯s horn. This meant that it was also highly nutritious to the Dragon n.

    Even though the War God Hall had simted the one-hundred-thousand-year Darkness Demon Dragon using various methods, it was still capable of sensing that if it could fuse with the saber in the human¡¯s hand, it would transform in an unimaginable way. Perhaps, it would stand a chance of breaking free of this ne.

    As a result, the Darkness Demon Dragon¡¯s gaze carried a certain amount of fear as it paid close attention to Sima Jinchi, but it was also filled with greed.

    ¡°Roar!¡± There was another roar, and the Darkness Demon Dragon spat out a mouthful of ck dragon¡¯s breath at Sima Jinchi.

    Meanwhile, Sima Jinchi smiled at this exact moment.

    If he had been by himself, he would still be confident enough to defeat this Darkness Demon Dragon. After all, the Dragon ying Saber¡¯s suppression was impressive enough. He would just need a very long time to best the creature. In any case, he was not all by himself!

    Other than himself, the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber, there was also the true overlord of the Dragon n!

    A silhouette silently emerged from Sima Jinchi¡¯s back. Sima Jinchi thrust the Dragon ying Saber in his hand forward and cut the dark miasm in half. He leaped up, and a faint light of nine colors burst forth.

    Dazzling golden battle armor covered Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body, and a golden radiance was shooting out from his eyes.

    His suit of armor was still three-word battle armor. Not a single piece of four-word armor was on his body, but the air that surrounded his body had still condensed into an almost solid form.

    His right hand grabbed at the air, and the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi transformed into a giant saber thatnded into his palm. He had been keeping his Golden Dragon King aura concealed, but it gushed out like an unexpected storm at this very moment. He unleashed it into his surroundings.

    The Darkness Demon Dragon spat out a mouthful of its putrid breath. It had been prepared tounch an all-out attack earlier, yet it felt like its blood was going to freeze as soon as the aura abruptly blew against its face.

    It had been suppressed instantly by a superior power and could not move at all.

    The formidable Beast God Di Tian¡¯s cultivation base was close to one million years when its bloodline had been suppressed by Tang Wulin to a certain level. This Darkness Demon Dragon only had a cultivation base of one hundred thousand years.

    In this War God Battlefield, the only soul beast more powerful was the Golden-eyed ck Dragon King. When the Darkness Demon Dragon was confronted by the two-fold suppression of the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber and the Golden Dragon King Bloodline, it felt like it was even about to lose its ability to fly.

    The space that surrounded the Darkness Demon Dragon suddenly warped violently, trapping itpletely.

    A dazzling radiance of nine colors shed past in an instant, leaving behind a splendid yet piercing glowing stream in the sky.

    Darkness Demon Dragon¡¯s gaze turned dull almost immediately. It was floating in the air without moving at all. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin hadnded on the other side of the valley. The Dragon ying Saber in his hand had already turned back into the Gale Saber Demon Sima JinchI.

    A stream of golden striations shimmering with a nine-colored light appeared on the Darkness Demon Dragon¡¯s forehead. It continued down from there to its neck, chest, abdomen and all the way to its tail.

    Soon after, rays of the nine-colored light burst forth from the golden striations.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The Darkness Demon Dragon¡¯s massive body exploded with a loud, violent boom, and a burst of glowing purple-ck mist spread out of it.

    The entire War God Battlefield shook violently. A voice that sounded as if it came from the lord of Heaven and Earth echoed down from the sky.

    ¡°The Darkness Demon Dragon has already been killed.¡±

    The purple-ck mist dispersed off into all directions and diffused into the surroundings.

    In the War God Battlefield, in the forest on the War God Hall¡¯s team side, the Skycrosser Douluo was killing the soul beasts rapidly when he stopped moving. There was an incredulous look in his eyes.

    What was happening?

 Chapter 1703 - Demon Guqin

    <h4>Chapter 1703: Demon Guqin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Had the Darkness Demon Dragon been killed? He did not feel anything. Apparently, the dragon was not killed by his team! If it were not them, it could only have been the opposing team.

    ¡®Good lord. This youngd is giving me endless surprises, huh!¡¯

    The corners of Guan Yue¡¯s lips twitched once. Although he was quite generous in his assessment of these young men from Shrek, they still managed to surprise him over and over again. It was truly amazing, huh!

    A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. Everything was going ording to n.

    It was said that killing a one-hundred thousand year beast would result in a tremendous amount of amplification effect. Then, this would be the juncture of their victory.

    Perhaps, they could not beat the opposing team in a match of overall strength. Needless to say, there was no one better than the duo, Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi, in this world when it came to hunting down dragons.

    Why did he not choose to check the locations where the two giant dragons were in deep sleep when he was exploring the ce earlier? It was precisely to distract the opposing team, so they could deliver a fatal strike on the dragons in the actualpetition.

    Sure enough, the one-hundred thousand year Darkness Demon Dragon was instantly killed by him. However, it was a full force strike by the Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin dded in his three-word battle armor Dragon Moon Song together with the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber transformed by the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi. In addition, the strike wasbined with Tang Wulin¡¯s most powerfulbat skill known as the Forbid Time-space, Dragon Emperor Cut!

    It was the most powerful attackunched by Tang Wulin at the moment. Even a Limit Douluo might not withstand a strike delivered from his saber.

    It was not only the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue who was shocked.

    On the opposite side of the riverbank, the Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu and the God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun became hysterical when they heard the deep voice announcing that the Darkness Demon Dragon had been killed.

    It was too quick. They were just discussing whether it was a trap a moment earlier. In the next moment, the opposing team had already ughtered the Darkness Demon Dragon.

    If ever there was a time record, this would be the quickest kill of the Darkness Demon Dragon in history since the War God Battlefield was established.

    Even if they managed to rush over upon receiving the news, they would still not be able to stop it in time. Could it be that the opposing team had gathered the strength of all the five people to finish off the Darkness Demon Dragon?

    Nheless, it would not be the case. If it were, who was going to protect the rest of the paths?

    On the outside of the War God Battlefield.

    At present, the Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui¡¯s eyes widened in shock despite his experience. He found it difficult to believe the scene which urred a moment ago until he bore witness to it.

    The War Gods in the battlefield clearly saw what Tang Wulin did.

    It was a martial soul fusion skill. It was definitely a martial soul fusion skill! The man had actually transformed into a saber for Tang Wulin¡¯s use. Nevertheless, how could the power of that strike be so powerful?

    The Dragon n was the most powerful amongst the soul beasts. Arge portion of the abilities possessed by a soul beast was mostly concentrated in its body.

    A one-hundred thousand year Darkness Demon Dragon was cut into two halves with just one strike? No one would ever believe it! Yet, Tang Wulin did it! Apparently, it seemed trivial even.

    Ao Rui finally understood why A Ruheng smiled at him earlier. A Ruheng was fully aware of what Tang Wulin was about to do.

    On the other hand, Ao Rui felt that the bet ced earlier was no longer a sure bet at the moment. It was because he now realized the immense amplification the soul masters would have by killing a one-hundred thousand year soul beast.

    All their soul rings would be elevated to ten-thousand years. Also, their soul power would be elevated by two ranks.

    Perhaps, Tang Wulin would be close to being a Limit Douluo after the elevation of his soul power by two ranks. Besides, there could be other soul masters on his team whose elevated soul powers would result in them bing Title Douluos.

    The disparity between both teams were thus lessened substantially.

    An unexpected incident had taken ce in the battle which benefited Shrek.

    A Ruheng looked at therge screen in front of him in a rxed manner. Although he had no inkling of the effect of killing the Darkness Demon Dragon would have on Tang Wulin¡¯s team, he knew they were definitely not at a disadvantage at present.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi had already spotted the husband and wife team, the Emperor Sword Douluo and the God Sword Douluo. Both sides stood gazing at one another from each side of the riverbank.

    Tang Wulin had a smile on his face. At the moment, both he and Sima Jinchi were entwined with a deep purple radiance. The radiance was fusing into their bodies continuously.

    Tang Wulin could sense the changes strongly in his body with his Thought Concretization spiritual power. He was truly astonished by the powerful amplification effect from the killing of a one-hundred thousand year soul beast.

    Long Tianwu spoke loudly from the opposite side of the river, ¡°Did you both kill the Darkness Demon Dragon?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Precisely.¡±

    Long Tianwu nodded and said, ¡°Very well.¡± Upon saying that, he pulled the God Sword Douluo by his side, and the both of them vanished into the forest behind them.

    ¡®They left? They¡¯re calm as expected.¡¯

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes. He was nning to lure the two people on the opposite side to attack them initially. They would stand a better chance of defeating them. Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi could execute their martial soul fusion skill together. He felt quite confident in a battle of two-on-two.

    He was more concerned that the Skycrosser Douluo was still somewhere in the surroundings at the moment. It was the troublesome part of this event.

    Currently, Ling Zichen was guarding the middle path which was the most difficult.

    Ling Zichen who had a pink mecha covering her entire body approached the river earlier.

    There was a huge bridge, which connected the two sides, located along the middle path in the War God Battlefield. Consequently, she could see the base camp on the opposite side from where she was.

    She could observe the opposing team¡¯s base camp as well. At present, she was facing the opposing team¡¯s main control soul master. He was the Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong.

    Mo Zihong had a calm expression which even appeared graceful. His long hair was parted in the middle and hung down loosely on both sides of his face. He exuded a faint sense of rhythm.

    At the moment, he was seated at one end of the bridge. A purple, crystal-like translucent Guqin was ced across hisp.

    In fact, Ling Zichen had arrived at the bridge ahead of him. She remembered Tang Wulin¡¯s repeated urgings not to cross the bridge but to calmly observe the situation on the opposite side. She waved a pair of short spears about in her hands, but her eyes were fixated upon the opposite side.

    Then, she saw Mo Zihong.

    At first nce, Ling Zichen loathed the Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong. For no apparent reason, she just did not like him. Perhaps, she felt he was being pretentious.

    However, Ling Zichen soon discovered that Mo Zihong did not feign his skills as he began ying the instrument.

    The melodious sound of the Guqin was mesmerizing. Ling Zichen turned on the mecha¡¯s protection instantly. The first equipment she turned on was the soundwave instor.

    However, she soon discovered that her effort was futile. Although the opponent¡¯s Guqin sounds could not prate her mecha, there was a peculiar spiritual fluctuation which resonated with the mecha¡¯s energy. Even though arge portion of it was cut off, it still affected her.

    A lethargic feeling overcame her, and it felt extremely unpleasant.

    Even though Ling Zichen was not a soul master, her spiritual power was more powerful than normal people. When she was doing her research, she would frequently miss sleep for a few consecutive nights. Even then, she hardly felt tired.

    However, she truly felt the overpowering lethargy at present. It was a lethargy which stemmed from the depths of her heart.

    All kinds of negative emotions began to appear soon after.

    ¡®Why do I engage in research painstakingly, huh?¡¯

    ¡®Why do I even bother to be powerful, huh?¡¯

    ¡®Why can¡¯t I find a man whom I love?¡¯

    ¡®Why do I enjoy being with Tang Wulin despite his obnoxious character?¡¯

    All sorts of chaotic andplex thoughts emerged in her mind. Ling Zichen could feel her gaze bing duller by the moment.

 Chapter 1704 - Pitch Black As Ink, Fallen Into A Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1704: Pitch ck As Ink, Fallen Into A Demon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was still human and not a god after all. Tang Wulin thought that it should be the Skycrosser Douluo who would be guarding the middle path. Hence, he assigned Ling Zichen the middle path to act as a surprise, perhaps even a threat. It was because the soul circuit source core on Ling Zichen¡¯s body was extremely terrifying.

    Once Ling Zichen unleashed the unexpected intention to detonate herself, even a Limit Douluo would consider twice before taking action. However, he did not foresee Ling Zichen to encounter a main control soul master who was most feared by opponents who relied on their mechas in a battle. Furthermore, he was a powerful soundwave control-type soul master.

    In reality, the Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong was quite confused over Ling Zichen¡¯s condition as well.

    He felt quite surprised when he saw Ling Zichen¡¯s pink mecha. Was that a battle armor? It did not appear to be, yet it was emitting a rather powerful energy fluctuation!

    Nheless, its aura was too powerful to not be a battle armor. Could it be a mecha? Yet, it was too small to be a mecha.

    Consequently, he began ying the Guqin as a means of exploration.

    Mo Zihong was most skilled in executing a myriad of curses using the Demon Guqin. His Demon Guqin¡¯s control ability was exceedingly powerful. His moniker as ¡®the War God Hall¡¯s Number One Control-type Soul Master¡¯ was not for nothing.

    As expected, ayer of pink radiance arose on the opponent¡¯s body as soon as he began ying the Guqin to block off the sounds of his Guqin. The opponent stood still, not moving at all. The opponent did notunch an attack at him, but her protection was constantly triggered.

    Actually, he was not aware that Ling Zichen was incapable of resisting his attack if he went on the offensive now.

    Mo Zihong decided to continue ying his instrument since he misread his opponent. Meanwhile, Ling Zichen was bing dizzy and confused due to the effects of the melodious sounds.

    Fortunately, her super divine mecha had a powerful instion system which filtered away most of the detrimental sound effects. It was also autonomous and equipped to protect its master such that she could maintain her current position.

    On the left path.

    Xu Xiaoyan and Yuanen Yehui had already made their way to the riverside. Their mission was tounch an exploratory offensive. Out of the three paths taken, this would be the only offensive route.

    They arrived at the riverbank. Yuanen Yehui looked to the opposite side. At present, the opponent from the opposing team made his appearance as well. They stood gazing at each other. It was precisely the Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi.

    In the War God Battlefield, all soulmunicators were banned. The onlymunication allowed was via conventional means. They could also use their soul skills meant formunicating which were simr to spiritual detection.

    Although the participants in thepetition today were Title Douluos, none of them were particrly skilled in such situations. Hence, both Shrek Academy and the War God Hall¡¯s teams were incapable of rying any information immediately to their teammates.

    Consequently, Yuanen Yehui had no clue as to whether there was one or two people on the opposite side. Both sides remained gazing at each other across the river and did notunch any action.

    The only difference was Yuanen Yehui was much more confident. She heard the killing of the Darkness Demon Dragon earlier. She clearly felt the transformation of her soul power. Such an obvious amplification effect was powerful despite the fact that she was already a Title Douluo. As a result, her eyes glowed as soon as she saw her opponent was the rtively weak Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi.

    Naturally, Nan Gongyi saw them as well. Xu Xiaoyan did not make much of an impression on him, but the War God Hall had gathered much information on Yuanen Yehui.

    Yuanen Yehui had disyed her powerful abilities during Shrek Academy¡¯s enrollment day. She was not only a Title Douluo, she possessed a four-word battle armor as well. Nan Gongyi felt hesitant especially after witnessing the performance from Shrek¡¯s people earlier. Moreover, Yuanen Yehui had a partner by her side. ording to the intel gathered, the person should be one of the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    Even the food-type soul master from the Shrek Seven Monsters was so powerful, let alone the other soul masters who were involved in the main battles. Thus, he immediately decided to retreat after seeing the opponent. He quickly dashed into the forest to hide himself before the two women from Shrek could react to the situation.

    ¡± Yuanen, what should we do? Should we head over there?¡± asked Xu Xiaoyan of Yuanen Yehui.

    Yuanen Yehui frowned ever so slightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it may be a trap. Let¡¯s not rush over first. We should clear up the river of the aquatic soul beasts in the meantime. Let¡¯s discuss further after we have observed the situation.¡±

    As she was speaking, she had already leaped up and spread out a pair of wings, which was pitch ck as ink, on her back. Her figure had also changed to reveal her gender. She had transformed back to her usual self. Her appearance was no longer masculine.

    Yuanen Yehui carried a malicious charm in her Fallen Angel transformation. Back at the beginning, she had benefited immensely after killing the numerous demons from the Demon n especially in the purification of her bloodline. As a result, her Fallen Angel transformation was elevated tremendously at the time.

    At the same time, Ye Xinn worked hard and tried her best not to fall behind since Yuanen Yehui¡¯s abilities were elevating so quickly.

    It was not just her soul power which was elevated, it was her overall abilities as well. The power of her twin martial soul was fully revealed when she made the breakthrough to the Title Douluo rank. Apart from Tang Wulin, Yuanen Yehui was elevating faster than anybody else among the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    She was the first person who made the breakthrough to be a Title Douluo. Besides, she had already achieved rank-93 within a short time. She was getting closer to bing a Hyper Douluo. Chances were she would not be facing any bottlenecks at the Hyper Douluo rank which would stop her from advancing. It was due to her twin martial soul in addition to her ancestor, the Titan Giant Ape Er Ming¡¯s and the Fallen Angel¡¯s pure bloodlines.

    Inparison, the others were elevating equally fast, but they stillgged behind Yuanen Yehui.

    Ye Xinn had always refused to ept her defeat. She was reluctant to submit to Tang Wulin, let alone Yuanen Yehui. Hence, her pent-up rage resulted in an outburst today. She had forced herself toprehend the profound meaning of the Sword God rank.

    On the other hand, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s abilities were already on par with Ye Xinn¡¯s in spite of herprehension of the Sword God rank. She was truly the next best person among the Shrek Seven Monsters whose cultivation base was second only to Tang Wulin.

    The dark purple halo spun around her body with a faint golden light circting inside the halo. Purple-gold was the color of the Demon n¡¯s royal bloodline. it was the purest form of fallen power. After transforming into the Fallen Angel, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s aura underwent a transformation as well. Apart from her gaze which remained crystal clear as before, her entire body emitted an intense evil energy.

    She waved her right hand once and conjured the Shadow Demon Sword in her palm. Meanwhile, it was apparent that the aquatic soul beasts under her had already sensed her presence.

    A giant fish suddenly popped out its head. It opened its mouth and spurted a water arrow straight at Yuanen Yehui.

    The water arrow travelled at an exceedingly swift speed apanied by a sonic boom which produced a deafening howling sound. It carried a strong smell as well. Apparently, the water arrow was poisonous.

    At the same time, the purple-gold halo underneath Yuanen Yehui¡¯s feet began to spin violently. Yuanen Yehui stamped her foot to create a violent surging airwave. The water arrow missed her, but it had already dissipated. The most terrifying part was the entire riverbed beneath her copsed. The aquatic soul beast which had stuck out its head was instantly ttened by her foot despite having no direct physical contact. Simultaneously, Yuanen Yehui swung the Shadow Demon Sword downward just as the purple-gold radiance glowed brightly on her body.

    Pitch ck as ink, fallen into a demon.

    The sword shed past. The river under her turned purple-ck instantly. Soon afterward, huge bubbles emerged on the water surface as if it was boiling.

    Speckles of radiance arose and dispersed from the water underneath surging toward Yuanen Yehui and Xu Xiaoyan.

    Even though Nan Gongyi had retreated into the forest, he remained hidden in the dark to observe his opponents.

 Chapter 1705 - Reinforcement

    <h4>Chapter 1705: Reinforcement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When he saw Yuanen Yehui kill the aquatic soul beast with ease, he could not help drawing in a chilly breath out of fear. This seemed quite different from the data gathered about this girl¡¯s abilities!

    Such formidable darkness power. Could it be that she was an evil soul master?

    The purple-ck hue in the river continued to spread out into the distance. Where it passed, the weaker soul beasts did stand a chance of fighting back as they were transformed into radiance before fading away. Some amphibious soul beasts hastily got out of the water. Some were feeling in a hurry, while others were charging at Yuanen Yehui.

    Meanwhile, an enormous pir of water shot into the sky from the river in the distance, followed by the wave of a powerful aura.

    As the boundary river, there were quite a number of rather strong soul beasts in this river. The creature before their eyes was one of them.

    Floating at the top of the huge geyser as a giant crab-like soul beast over six meters wide and more than four meters in height. It waved its enormous ws in fury.

    It was a ten-thousand-year soul beast known as the Steel Crab! It was the lord of this river.

    The Steel Crab¡¯s tiny pair of eyes rolled around and locked on to Yuanen Yehui almost immediately.

    A ghastly scene emerged. More geysers rapidly shot out from the river underneath them and formed a bridge-like structure. With its eight long legs, The Steel Crab quickly crawled its way toward her, waving its pair of four-meter long ws as it charged toward Yuanen Yehui.

    As it closed the distance between them, the Steel Crab opened its iron-ck front wspletely and let out a mighty burst of soul power. Its defense had clearly been bolstered while its strength was unusually great. In fact, its front ws could easily cut rare metals in half. No other aquatic soul beast could rival it at this point in time.

    Arge number of its disciples and grand-disciples had been killed, which sent this overlord of the aquatic soul beasts into a rage.

    Meanwhile, a stream of starlight descended from the sky and shone upon the giant crab¡¯s body with perfect precision. At once, the ten-thousand-year Steel Crab, charging wildly at high speed, had been brought to halt. It even lost control of the geyser supporting itself, and the pir of water copsed.

    The purple-gold radiance cut out a graceful yet quite bitter arc of light in the air. With a single sh, it vanished.

    In that instant, the Steel Crab¡¯s body was frozen in midair. Skimming past the crab, Yuanen Yehui was still spinning before she delivered a p to the shell on the crab¡¯s back.

    One could clearly see that the purple-gold radiance turned into a vortex-like entity that shot into its body. There was a loud boom, and the massive Steel Crab¡¯s entire body was blown apart, the pieces making a mess as they scattered on the ground.

    An incredible gush of energy burst forth from its body before dissipating into the surroundings.

    Yuanen Yehui nodded satisfactorily. ¡°This ten-thousand-year soul beast is such an indulgence. It¡¯s so nutritious.¡±

    Retracting her Star Staff, Xu Xiaoyan smiled and said, ¡°It seems a little foolish. Don¡¯t you think that the soul beasts here are stupid? I don¡¯t know how the War God Hall actually runs its settings. The soul beasts don¡¯t even know how to avoid conflict. They could obviously sense our strength, yet they still have the courage to charge at us. That¡¯s simply idiocy!¡±

    Hiding in the forest, Nan Gongyi could not help feeling upset and angered when he heard that. ¡®Is she referring to those soul beasts as idiots? Or us?¡¯

    1He was speechless!

    In any case, he had even less courage to go out at this moment. He was well aware of the ten-thousand-year Steel Crab¡¯s capabilities. Though he was also capable of defeating it, he could not possibly do it in such a short time. He figured that the girl with the Star Staff from the opposite team was a control-type soul master. Thebination of a control-type and an assault-type soul master yielded the most effective partnerships in the soul master¡¯s world. Nan Gongyi knew his limitations, so he chose to hide in a dark corner and wait.

    Meanwhile, a stream of light suddenly surged to the sky from the middle path. It exploded in the air and transformed into a pink halo that spread outward.

    ¡°The middle path is in danger?¡± Yuanen Yehui felt her chest tighten for a moment.

    There was no way they could contact each other via soulmunicators here. As a result, they had discussed everything in advance. Everyone carried a distress signal device given by Ling Zichen. The signal would be unleashed when any of them were in danger. It was apparent that the signal came from the middle path. Something had happened at Ling Zichen¡¯s side.

    ¡°Support the middle path. Let¡¯s go!¡± Yuanen Yehui pped the wings on her back without the slightest hesitation and flew toward the middle path. Xu Xiaoyan leaped up and followed closely behind her.

    Naturally, Nan Gongyi noticed their movements from the opposite side. That being said, he was quite afraid of sneaking into the opposing team¡¯s left path alone.

    There was some real trouble at the middle path.

    The Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong had yed the instrument continuously for a long time and realized that nothing was happening to Ling Zichen. When he noticed that she stood over there without moving at all, he became suspicious. Hence, heunched his first exploratory attack.

    With a pluck of his guqin, a stream of soul power turned into a sound wave that sted at Ling Zichen on the opposite bank.

    The sound wave weakened as it travelled a hundred meters, but Ling Zichen was incapable of dodging it. She took a direct hit and cked out for a moment.

    Though she had a protective shield, she was still sted a dozen meters away. She relied on the mecha¡¯s own stabilizing system tond her safely on the ground. As soon as she regained consciousness, she sent out the distress signal without the slightest hesitation.

    The Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong from the opposite team was very experienced inbat. He could tell from this opponent¡¯s actions that she was obviously under his control! As a result, she was rendered helpless.

    He continued ying the guqin and a series of pale purple sound waves burst forth. Oddly, each of the seven sound waves he released chased after the one that came before. The sound waves collided six times, with each sessive collision causing them to elerate. After the final eleration, the seven sound waves had fused into one gigantic sound wave. Moving at the perfect speed, it reached Ling Zichen just as it was at its strongest. The control ability of this attack could be described as remarkable.

    Ling Zichen was feeling rather depressed at the moment. All this time, she confidently assumed that her fighting capacity was no weaker than any Title Douluo. This was also why she had the courage to spar with Tang Wulin in the past.

    That being the case, after meeting these Title Douluos in real life, she had discovered that her mecha was still sorelycking. A mecha could never rece a soul master¡¯s abilitiespletely anyhow. There were still many things that she would need to improve.

    Her mecha was powered by numerous Positive Circting Source Soul Circuits. It was the only one of its kind in the entire mecha world, and its power could not be matched by any other ordinary soul device. Nevertheless, she could not bring the mecha to the level of an experienced soul master unless she turned herself into an actual bomb.

    She watched helplessly as the sound wave reached her. She could only cross her mecha¡¯s arms to brace herself. Her protective shield was turned on to its highest setting.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sound wave hit her, and Ling Zichen was sted away by the impact. On the opposite side, Demon Guqin Douluo had already leaped up and flew straight from the opposite bank, still ying the Demon Guqin in midair. He supported the instrument with one hand while he plucked the strings with his other hand. He fired sound waves into the water to prevent the aquatic soul beasts within it from attacking him. He flew toward Ling Zichen at high speed.

    He had determined that Ling Zichen was the weakest of the team from Shrek that was taking part in this match. Moreover, he was certain that she was the weakest of all. If he could take her down first, the result of this round was basically determined.

    The st had thrown Ling Zichen dozens of meters away before she managed to stabilize herself. The astounding sound wave had even left behind some scuff marks on her mecha, and her protective shield was shaking violently from the impact.

    However, it was also at this moment when sparks of light illuminated Ling Zichen¡¯s mecha. It looked just like the dazzling stars in the night sky, and a fearsome aura arose from the mecha.

    This was the number one mecha in the world after all! Although Ling Zichen¡¯s abilities were less than ster, the power of her mecha was unquestionable.

 Chapter 1706 - Ling Zichen Is Eliminated

    <h4>Chapter 1706: Ling Zichen Is Eliminated</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Demon Guqin Douluo was notpletely correct in his judgements. He was right about Ling Zichen being the weakest one among those from Shrek Academy. However, though her body was weak, overall, she was no slouch.

    The Demon Guqin Douluo¡¯s biggest advantage against her was his control. She had been under his control from the moment they collided due to herck of preparation.

    Mo Zihong had managed to hold Ling Zichen back with his sound wave attack, but he had lost his control over her. Under such circumstances, Ling Zichen was no longer vulnerable!

    She raised the short staffs in her hands and quickly shot out two beams of light. In an instant, the solid-like streams reached Mo Zihong¡¯s face and vanished in a sh.

    ¡°That¡¯s quick!¡± Mo Zihong was astonished, but he reacted swifty to the situation. His fingers moved as streams of light burst out from the Guqin and formed into two melodies that blocked the two staffs¡¯ radiances urately.

    ¡°Boom, boom!¡± Mo Zihong had not expected what happened next. During the collision, the explosion was far beyond what he had prepared for. With a deafeningly loud boom, the incredible shockwave pushed him backward. He then saw a pink silhouette was already upon him.

    ¡®Trying to match my speed? The most sophisticated mecha is actually equipped with supersonic speed.¡¯

    The numerous radiant sparks on Ling Zichen¡¯s body burst out simultaneously. Hundreds of light rays descended from the sky and bombarded the Demon Guqin Douluo.

    Ling Zichen had a short temper. Her rage had almost driven her to madness after she was under the opponent¡¯s control for such a long time. She finally managed to seize the opportunity to counterattack the opponent currently. She nned on being merciless, so she unleashed her most powerful attack as soon as she had the chance.

    The greatest advantage of her mecha was its speed and offensive capabilities. She was currently using these to their full extent. On the other hand, Mo Zihong was at a disadvantage after underestimating her mecha. In fact, he could not even tell if it was a mecha or battle armor.

    There was nowhere else for him to hide or dodge when he was enshrouded by so many explosive light beams.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Mo Zihong made a prompt decision, and the seventh soul ring on his body glowed. He threw the Demon Guqin in his hand to the sky. He spun around and fused with the Demon Guqin in an instant.

    At once, the Demon Guqin began to grow in the sky and transformed into a giant guqin, over five meters in length and two meters in width. The guqin¡¯s strings were yed themselves and created a melodious rhythm. Countless melodies were unleashed and sound waves bloomed out into the surroundings unhindered.

    It was the Demon Guqin Avatar!

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!¡± There was a series of explosions in the sky as the sound waves and soul beams shed into one another, making into violent waves of energy.

    Both opponents were showing the full extent of their offensive capabilities.

    The first person affected was Ling Zichen. She felt dizzy when the Demon Guqin Avatar started ying melodies with controlling abilities. She was rendered incapable of carrying out her next attacks. A mighty explosion then came from underneath her. The shockwave rolled back and sted Ling Zichen off her feet into the distance.

    On the other hand, the Demon Guqin Mo Zihong was not feeling well either. In her anger, Ling Zichen had fired over seventy percent of her soul beams. The power of her soul beams was concentrated through every single one of her Source Soul Circuits. It¡¯s explosive force brought fear to Tang Wulin in the past.

    The tremor struck the Demon Guqin with such strength that its rhythm went offbeat. The blow knocked the Demon Guqin out of the sky, with the ground breaking into chunks of soil where it fell.

    The Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong watched as Ling Zichen was sted away. This time, he finally noticed that her body looked stiff before she was sted away. This meant that she was under his control.

    It seemed that she was afraid of his melody.

    He endured the arduousshing of the explosion. A ring of glowing patterns appeared underneath the Demon Guqin Avatar. A splendid dark purple metal emerged on the surface of the Demon Guqin as well. It was his three-word battle armor!

    With the amplification of the three-word battle armor, Mo Zihong quickly neutralized the energy assault from earlier. The guqin¡¯s strings were producing melodies that were several times stronger than before.

    Weakness, cursed, debilitation, drowsiness. All sorts of powerful control-type melodies diffused into the surroundings, bombarding Ling Zichen from all sides.

    This was the reaction of a mighty War God. He was fully capable of making precise adjustments based on the situation on the battlefield and then choosing the best method to attack his opponent.

    Ling Zichen¡¯sbat experience was not as rich as his. If Tang Wulin had been in her ce with her abilities, he would have relied on his speed to put some distance between them after breaking free from the opponent¡¯s control. From there, he would attempt to regroup with his squad and not try to take on the Demon Guqin Douluo single-handedly.

    The assault of the Guqin¡¯s melodies had rapidly muddled up Ling Zichen¡¯s state of mind, and there was an intense distress rm inside her mecha. The mecha¡¯s protective shield was pushed to its highest setting after sensing that her spiritual fluctuation was too intense.

    However, the protective shield had been initially designed to filter sound, but it was still rather weak in defending against spiritual power. After all, spiritual power was everywhere and very hard to capture. This had always been one of the major issues her research focused on.

    No matter how great Ling Zichen¡¯s spiritual power, it was still that of an ordinary person and not a soul master. Her mind still had limits to what it could endure.

    At present, the assault from the Title Douluo¡¯s astounding guqin melody had not only put her body under someone else¡¯s control, but also threatened her life.

    Her vital signs were immediately showing severe reactions. If this continued, it could possibly result in her head exploding.

    Meanwhile, a stream of radiance descended from the sky all of a sudden and enshrouded Ling Zichen¡¯s body. With a single sh, the light and Ling Zichen had vanished without a trace.

    It was the War God Hall¡¯s self-protection system.

    When the system sensed that a soul master¡¯s life was in critical condition, to the point that they were incapable of protecting themselves, the War God Hall would automatically transfer them out from the system to ensure the soul master¡¯s safety.

    This was the most important feature of the War God Battlefield acting as a training ground. It was fine to cultivate, but it was not alright for a person to seek doom in here.

    Mo Zihong felt reassured as he watched the radiance descend before him. He went from his Demon Guqin Avatar back to his true form. His entire body was still d in his three-word battle armor. He did not stop moving nor did he continue to advance, but instead, the control-type Title Douluo swiftly flew toward his side¡¯s boundary.

    Since he had the upper hand, he would need to maintain it and not behave recklessly.

    With the situation being reduced to five against four, it was no longer necessary for him to take risks.

    Though he was a powerful control-type soul master, he would still be in danger if he was fighting against an agility-type soul master or an assault-type if their spiritual power overwhelmed him.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin, Yuannen Yehui, Xu Xiaoyan and Sima Jinchi heard a voice in their ears informing them that a team member of theirs had left the battlefield when Ling Zichen was transported out.

    Yuanen Yehui was not the only person that received the distress signal. Tang Wulin had made his way to the middle path almost simultaneously when the Demon Guqin Douluo retreated back to his side.

    Yuanen Yehui and Xu Xiaoyan had also arrived at the same time.

    Tang Wulin saw the Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong¡¯s silhouette hiding back into the opposite side¡¯s forest at one nce. He immediately understood what had brought them to this situation.

    He had misjudged. He expected that the opposite team would send out their best fighter, the Skycrosser Douluo, instead of the Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong.

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s original n, Ling Zichen¡¯s offensive power was potent enough, especially when she pretended to detonate herself. It was frightful, even for a Limit Douluo. As long as Ling Zichen could hold the opponent in the middle path temporarily, the rest of the team could turn the tide and gain the upper hand after killing the Darkness Demon Dragon.

    Then, they would rely on their teamwork to get an opportunity to fight against the opposing team.

    As it happened, Tang Wulin did not expect that the Demon Guqin Douluo would take the middle path. Moreover, he had overlooked Ling Zichen¡¯s ability to resist spiritual sound wave control-type soul skills. This mistake had resulted in the elimination of his team member on the middle path.

 Chapter 1707 - Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 1707: Suppression</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There was no time to me himself anymore. After meeting Yuanen Yehui, Tang Wulin said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Quick, take the left path.¡±

    Both sides of people watching the battle inside the War God Hall had already switched moods with one another.

    Radiance shimmered. Ling Zichen d in mecha had already been transferred back into the hall in the War God Hall. Her mechanded on the ground and stood firmly. However, Ling Zichen inside the mecha had already fainted.

    A Ruheng and the rest hastily stepped forward from Shrek¡¯s side. However, Ling Zichen¡¯s mecha was equipped with a very powerful self-protection system such that they were not able to open up the mecha.

    They had witnessed the battle earlier so they saw the situation where Ling Zichen was attacked by Demon Guqin Douluo as well. They were well aware that she was suffering from a spiritual assault.

    Xie Xie frowned and said, ¡°What should we do?¡±

    A Ruheng said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do when a person¡¯s sea of spirit is injured. We can only wait for her body to heal itself. We have no idea of the extent of the spiritual assault she has endured and the extent of her self-protection ability.¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem. The system of the War God Battlefield automatically senses the soul master¡¯s vital signs. The soul master will be transferred out from the battlefield if he or she is in danger. It is apparent that she has just approached that level so she shouldn¡¯t be in life-threatening danger. This is the rule of the War God Battlefield.¡± Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan exined.

    A Ruheng felt relieved. ¡°Good then.¡± They knew very well that Ling Zichen was the director of the research center. If anything were to happen to her, they would be in deep trouble and would have to justify it to Tang Sect.¡±

    The numerous War Gods on the other side of the War God Hall appeared to be relieved. They were finally beaming with joy.

    They were shocked earlier when they saw Tang Wulin and Sima Jinchi join hands to instantaneously kill the Darkness Demon Dragon. At the same time, it was also the first time they felt that their victory in the group battle was no longer as stable as before.

    They had now finally regained some confidence at this moment.

    There was no doubt that the woman d in a pink battle armor or mecha had the weakest abilities from Shrek¡¯s side. Demon Guqin Douluo did manage to seize the opportunity to defeat her just in time. Even if the remaining four team members were powerful enough, they had a Limit Douluo on their side. In addition, there were two more members of their team who were capable of unleashing martial soul fusion skills. Moreover, Shrek could never match the War God Hall when it came to their battle tactics.

    They watched thepetition from the huge screen.

    At the very moment when Ling Zichen was removed from the battlefield, the people from War God Hall¡¯s team had already reacted to the situation.

    They had simultaneously received the same notification from the War God Battlefield noting that someone was eliminated from the middle path of the opposing team.

    Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi swiftly flew with his double wings as he crossed the river almost.

    It was very easy for him to cross the river because almost all the aquatic soul beasts in the river were all killed by Yuanen Yehui earlier.

    On the other hand, Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu and God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun began moving at the same time. They rushed over to the river at full speed and crossed the river. They were advancing toward Shrek¡¯s core area swiftly by charging in from the left path.

    It was very apparent that their goal was identical. They relied on their sess in pinning down the middle path tounch attacks from both sides. It was enough to result in the Shrek team¡¯s inability to respond properly due to theck of a team member.

    Shrek¡¯s ability to respond at this crucial moment was even more important. They were in a passive position after losing one of their members.

    More importantly, they could clearly see that the Skycrosser Douluo who was constantly killing soul beasts in the forest earlier had already made his way to the middle path!

    In the War God Battlefield.

    ¡°Come back, quick!¡± Tang Wulin was subconsciously pushing Yuanen Yehui and Xu Xiaoyan back to the middle path a moment ago, yet he immediately changed his mind in the next moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our base camp. We must guard our base camp regardless of the situation,¡± Tang Wulin said to Yuanen Yehui and Xu Xiaoyan in a low tone.

    He shook his hand at the same time and unleashed a stream of radiance that surged skyward. It exploded in the sky to send out a distress signal simr to Ling Zichen earlier.

    There was no doubt that the signal was meant for Sima Jinchi.

    At the very instant Tang Wulin instructed Yuanen Yehui and the rest to head to the left path, he suddenly realized that it was possibly toote to reinforce the left path now. If the opposing team were to charge toward their base camp at full speed, it was highly possible that they would miss the opposing team by the time Yuanen Yehui and the others arrived there. By then, their base camp would be annihted instantly.

    On the other hand, there was a ce that they could defend against the opposing time at this time. It was precisely their base camp. The middle path was the closest way to the base camp. The best choice for them now was to make their way using the middle path.

    Tang Wulin sent out the distress signal in order to bring Sima Jinchi to his side. His overall ability would be elevated by one more level in the presence of Sima Jinchi. However, Sima Jinchi was still guarding the right path. It was impossible for Sima Jinchi to fight against the Emperor Sword Douluo and God Sword Douluo by himself. Rather than being defeated, they might as well gather up and fight as a team. If they had no other choice, then they would fight the final battle against the opposing team in their base camp. Only then would they stand a chance at turning defeat into victory.

    Within such a short period of time, Tang Wulin¡¯s mind operated swiftly to make a series of prompt decisions. He was well aware that his team was in an inferior position now. Their overall ability was weaker than the other team since the start. They did manage to make aeback when they killed the Darkness Demon Dragon but Ling Zichen¡¯s elimination undoubtedly turned the tide once again. Moreover, they were in a worse ce than the beginning now.

    At this moment, he did not even have the time to think about Ling Zichen¡¯s condition. He could only stay focused on the battlefield which was also the most important goal at the moment.

    Yuanen Yehui and Xu Xiaoyan rapidly headed to the base camp. Tang Wulin could not retreat anymore because he had to wait for Sima Jinchi to join him. Only then could they retreat to their base camp together.

    He felt rather frustrated when he saw that familiar silhouette from across the river at this moment.

    The Skycrosser Divine Spear was milky white in color with radiance circting on its surface. It was not as imposing as the As Divine Spear but it looked as if it was one with nature.

    Fulfilled in all aspects in the presence of Skycrosser Divine Spear! That was thement given to the Skycrosser Douluo.

    Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue once told Tang Wulin that Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue was most proportionate out of all Limit Douluos. Even though being proportionate meant that there was nothing special about him if one were to think about it on the negative side. However, being proportionate also signified stability.

    Guan Yue had always been well-bnced in all areas. He had rarely created miracles but he would never let his opponent take advantage of him.

    Skycrosser Douluo had already appeared on the opposite bank at this very moment. The Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong was also by his side!

    On this side of the river, there was only one Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin on Shrek¡¯s team.

    Before Sima Jinchi¡¯s arrival, there was no doubt that he would be confronting a Limit Douluo in addition to a Hyper Douluo with an ultra-powerful control ability on his own.

    It was apparent that this would be a battle of unequal strengths.

    Tang Wulin did not show fear nor hesitation. Golden radiance shed once in his hand as the Golden Dragon Spear was conjured. He raised his spear toward Skycrosser Douluo on the opposite bank.

    Guan Yue smiled calmly. His voice sounded crystal clear in Tang Wulin¡¯s ears. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be capable of killing the Darkness Demon Dragon so quickly. It seems like you had alreadye up with a n when I was exining about the War God Battlefield earlier. Very well, I like young people like you all. Today is just the right opportunity to witness the extent of your abilities. Zihong, head over to their base camp. Leave this to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, deputy hall master.¡± Demon Guqing Douluo Mo Zihong leaped into the sky without the slightest bit of hesitation and flew across the bounder river from the side.

    Tang Wulin did not move because there was utterly nothing he could do to stop Mo Zihong. This was because the Skycrosser Douluo had already locked on to him on the opposite side.

    As a Limit Douluo, Guan Yue was a prideful man of course. He could never allow himself to fight against a junior with Demon Guqin in a battle of two against one, especially when Tang Wulin had not even achieved Limit Douluo rank and was just a three-word battle armor master.

    At present, his gaze was filled with interest as he looked at Tang Wulin. This young man had already created too many miracles. After the As Douluo Yun Ming sacrificed himself for Shrek, Tang Wulin carried the burden to rebuild Shrek Academy by leading the remaining Shrek Academy¡¯s students. Moreover, he managed to reopen the academy and recruited new students to revive the academy once again. He had also neutralized the threat from Spirit Pagoda.

    How could he deny that this was a miracle when a young man had such aplishments before the age of thirty years?

    Guan Yue was a gentle-mannered person. He never minded being a person that witnessed a miracle, just like how he witnessed As Douluo Yun Ming create miracles back then.

    Could the young man before his eyes be like Yun Ming? Could he be the mainstay of the soul masters world?

    He thought about the past when As Douluo Yun Ming relied on the As Divine Spear to defeat the peerless enemy at the time. It was precisely due to Yun Ming¡¯s presence that Shrek Academy¡¯s influence was elevated to its peak.

    The proud Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie refused to mention the event where he headed to Shrek Academy in search of Long Yeyue ever since he challenged Yun Ming once. One could only imagine the impact of that event on Yun Ming at the time.

 Chapter 1708 - Skycrosser Divine Spear

    <h4>Chapter 1708: Skycrosser Divine Spear</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yun Ming had only fallen when two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions were dropped onto Shrek Academy in addition to the attacks from countless Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses on that eventful day. Who else was capable of harming As Douluo in this world if he were not trying to protect all the students in Shrek Academy?

    Guan Yue thought about it afterward and felt that As Douluo should not have done that. If he were to attempt to escape with Holy Spirit Douluo at the time, no one would have been able to stop him for sure. He was definitely capable of seeking revenge from Holy Spirit Cult and Spirit Pagoda by relying on his powerful abilities. Perhaps, it would be much easier for him to rebuild Shrek with his abilities, aspared to Tang Wulin now.

    After all, Shrek¡¯s students that had graduated would certainlye flocking back to As Douluo¡¯s side at once if he were to seek their support.

    However, he did not do so. He sacrificed his life to protect Shrek¡¯s glory. Almost all the teachers in Shrek sacrificed their lives as well and not one student died. Every single one of the students lived. This was the true spirit of Shrek!

    Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue could not help having heartfelt admiration for Yun Ming every time he thought about this incident. He understood profoundly that not only his abilities were weaker than Yun Ming, but his character was also way beneath Yun Ming.

    If he was in Yun Ming¡¯s shoes, perhaps he would have never made that decision. After all, not everyone was capable of sacrificing life vehemently. Moreover, Yun Min had a wife that he deeply loved. Yet, he was capable of performing his duties without hesitation. It was enough to prove his deep devotion to Shrek.

    On the other hand, the young man standing before himself across the river was precisely the sessor of thete As Douluo Yun Ming. Actually, Guan Yue had the intention to spar with Tang Wulin since earlier. This was because he would like to see if this young man chosen by Yun Ming lived up to the expectation of bing As Douluo¡¯s sessor.

    It was precisely due to this reason that Guan Yue would never show mercy while fighting against Tang Wulin.

    The Skycrosser Divine Spear as gentle as jade shimmered with a milky white glow. Guan Yue did not give way for Tang Wulin to unleash the first attack just because he was the senior. He took a half step forward with his left foot and stabbed the Skycrosser Divine Spear into the air from a hundred meters away.

    At the very moment when the Skycrosser Divine Spear was stabbed into the air, Tang Wulin¡¯s essence, energy, and spirit were already elevated to its maximal level. This was because at that very moment, he had already fully understood that Skycrosser Douluo had regarded him as an opponent of the same rank.

    The surrounding space had even warped ever so slightly when the Skycrosser Divine Spear was pierced forward. It felt as if everything in the surroundings was already nonexistent. Everything had vanished when the spear was pierced forward, leaving only the spear tip that appeared as gentle as a refreshing breeze.

    The spear tip pierced through the sky and arrived before Tang Wulin in a sh. On the other hand, the Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand remained unmoved at this moment.

    Skycrosser, crossing the sky, surpass the edge of the sky.

    Everything in the surroundings remained the same without any changes, but Tang Wulin suddenly raised the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. He grabbed the spear with both his hands and made a gesture as if he was pushing upward.

    ¡°ng.¡± A crisp sound was heard. The white Skycrosser Divine Spear seemed to have appeared out of thin air just in time to be pushed up by the Golden Dragon Spear. The collision of both spears produced a melodious sound that silenced everything else in the surroundings. Every sound in the surrounding region including the chirping of birds and insects had vanished without a trace in that very moment.

    Guan Yue appeared right in front of Tang Wulin. He did not unleash any soul skill. He suddenly pulled back the Skycrosser Divine Spear then he pierced forward once again. It was the most concise maneuver.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s maneuver was extremely simple as well. He lowered the Golden Dragon Spear and blocked Skycrosser Divine Spear¡¯s spear tip in a very precise manner.

    ¡°Ding.¡± A crisp sound was heard.

    The Golden Dragon Spear had actually bent backward and was about to soon smash onto Tang Wulin¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Thump thump!¡± The sound of a strong heartbeat was heard. Vigorous blood essence fluctuation burst out as the Golden Dragon Spear suddenly straightened itself and shook off the Skycrosser Divine Spear. At the same time, Tang Wulin stomped his right foot on the ground as golden dragons arose from the ground apanied by the sound of a valiant dragon¡¯s roar. The golden dragons charged toward Guan Yue from all directions.

    The back of Guan Yue¡¯s Skycrosser Divine Spear that was shaken awaynded on the ground. It came into contact with the ground ever so gently and dispersed off the shock brought by Golden Dragon Shakes The Earth. At the same time, the Skycrosser Divine Spear turned into ovepping spear shadows yet Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s silhouette remained crystal clear.

    ¡°ng...¡±

    The eight golden dragons simultaneously dispersed off. Tang Wulin had no choice but to use his Golden Dragon Spear once again to block the Skycrosser Divine Spear that came probing out of the ovepping spear shadows.

    This time, the strength radiance from the Skycrosser Spear was unusually powerful such that the Golden Dragon Spear smashed onto Tang Wulin¡¯s chest and made him grunt softly.

    Tang Wulin fell back. However, the Golden Dragon Body¡¯s scales helped to neutralize arge amount of impact.

    Guan Yue did not have the intention to back down at all. He stabbed forward with the Skycrosser Divine Spear once again. This time, the shadows had allpletely disappeared. He did not perform any ¡®One with the Spear¡¯ maneuver but it was just a simple, ordinary, and unsophisticated stab.

    Yet, Tang Wulin could sense that the Skycrosser Divine Spear¡¯s spear tip was expanding exponentially. It expanded from one dot almost into a giant hammer that felt irresistible.

    What should he do?

    Since the start of sparring with Guan Yue, Tang Wulin was well aware that this person had trulyprehended the spearspirit.

    Was Guan Yue a demigod? Was he really just in the demigod realm? Yet, why did Tang Wulin feel the same level pressure he felt when he was confronted by the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa when he was fighting against Guan Yue?

    Currently, he could not be bothered to ponder on that anymore. The scales on his body glowed brightly and transformed into a mirror-like surface. It was the Domineering Golden Dragon Body!

    At the same time, Tang Wulin chose to reverse the fight by attacking. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand transformed into thousands of light shadows before once again fusing as one. As the opponent was attacking too swiftly, his Thousand using Fingers could only bepleted within a small area.

    ¡°Ding!¡± A crisp sound was heard. Fang Lin fell back as if he was electrocuted. His body was sted backward. The scales that covered his entire body were continuously shing with radiance.

    1Guan Yue took a step forward and he had already arrived before Tang Wulin. However, the Skycrosser Divine Spear seemed to have vanished.

    Skycrosser Douluo had a gentle gaze as he raised his right hand and made a pping motion. In the very next moment, his entire person vanished while the Skycrosser Divine Spear reappeared. It seemed to be traveling through time and arrived before Tang Wulin¡¯s chest almost instantaneously such that even the Golden Dragon Spear did not manage to block it.

    So this was the real spearspirit huh!

    At the crucial moment, Tang Wulin utilized his powerful adaptability. He quickly raised his left hand and used it to shield his chest. A ball of darkness suddenly gathered in his palm as if a ck hole had formed right in the center of his palm. The powerful suction force wildly absorbed the power of the Skycrosser Divine Spear.

    It was the Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break!

    Aspared to the time when Tang Wulin first created the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law back then, the Dragon Emperor Break was yielded with much more maturity at present. As a result, he was capable of unleashing it in such a short amount of time.

    The Skycrosser Divine Spear paused for a moment in the air and stopped where it was about one inch away from Tang Wulin¡¯s right Golden Dragon w.

    ¡°Huh!¡± Guan Yue gave out a soft sound. His physical body was also revealed soon afterward. He was standing right behind the Skycrosser Divine Spear.

    In the next moment, the Skycrosser Divine Spear was abruptly pierced forward into Tang Wulin¡¯s palm.

    At that very instant, the air in the surroundings warped. Everything within the area of one hundred meters in diameter exploded loudly including the ground.

    Tang Wulin staggered backward. On the other hand, the terrifying suction force that burst out in the air made the Skycrosser Douluo halt his movement as well. The back of the Skycrosser Divine Spear touched the ground once again to stabilize Guan Yue¡¯s body.

    The endurance of their physical quality was fully revealed at this very moment. While he was staggering backward, Tang Wulin had already raised the Golden Dragon Spear.

    Rings of golden halos radiated out from the spear tip as his entire person turned solemn and respectful at this very moment.

    Guan Yue¡¯s eyes glowed as if he could make out something. His lips cracked into a smile for the very first time. ¡°Good!¡±

    The Skycrosser Divine Spear was pierced forward once again. In that instant, the Skycrosser Divine Spear transformed once again as if it was the maxim of heaven and earth as if it was the principle of the worldly existence!

 Chapter 1709 - What Is The Spirit Realm?

    <h4>Chapter 1709: What Is The Spirit Realm?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Rings of golden halos enshrouded the Skycrosser Divine Spear, but it managed to move past the halos.

    Compared to the intense collision earlier, everything appeared quiet at the moment.

    As the golden halos approached in oveppingyers and the Skycrosser Divine Spear which abided by the maxim of heaven and earth pierced forth, everything froze at the same instant.

    The Skycrosser Divine Spear stopped less than a foot away from Tang Wulin¡¯s throat. It could not advance anymore. On the other hand, Guan Yue¡¯s body halted on the other side. Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear was humming away continuously as it reached a crescendo.

    It was the Indefinite Storm!

    It was a move taught by his father. Being confronted by the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s powerful suppression, there was no other spear technique that Tang Wulin could use to resist his opponent other than the Indefinite Storm. Even the Millennium Cloud was useless since the Skycrosser Douluo was not threatened by its presence, unlike the previous encounter with En Ci. In Guan Yue¡¯s spear spirit state, Tang Wulin had dispelled everything else.

    Guan Yue was stunned by the Indefinite Storm. Yet, at this very moment, Tang Wulin realized he was equally helpless. In order to resist the opponent¡¯s spear which embodied life¡¯s principle, he had exhausted his every means just to unleash the Indefinite Storm. He needed a moment to catch his breath. His Dragon Core and soul core were already pulsating incessantly to normalize his physical condition. Hence, he could notunch another attack with his Golden Dragon Spear.

    The Skycrosser Douluo was so powerful!

    Tang Wulin finally caught his breath. The Golden Dragon Spear shook in his hand as he thrusted the spear forward once again. He applied his simplest piercing technique. However, his essence, spirit, and energy were condensed together this time.

    When he blocked the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s move earlier, he realized something. Something had opened up in his heart.

    Guan Yue¡¯s stunned body had already recovered in the next moment after Tang Wulinunched his move. The Skycrosser Douluo remained calm andposed all the while. He spun the Skycrosser Divine Spear around and made it his defense this time.

    ¡°ng!¡± Their attacks collided.

    Tang Wulin staggered backward three steps from the powerful shock, while the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue stumbled back a step.

    Tang Wulin did not just stop there because he had found a good opportunity to attack. If he allowed his opponent any chance to turn around, he might not get another chance as such. He knew he was incapable of unleashing another Indefinite Storm at its peak unless he unleashed the Golden Trident.

    The retracted Golden Dragon Spear lunged forward again. This time, a deafening dragon¡¯s roar was heard. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s light shadow suddenly emerged behind Tang Wulin¡¯s back.

    Compared to its earlier appearance, the Golden Dragon Spear had a tyrannical aura at present. It was the Final Stake, the spear¡¯s consciousness of Tang Wulin!

    The Skycrosser Douluo frowned ever so slightly. He moved the Skycrosser Divine Spear in his hand to make a lifting maneuver. At the same time, he took a half-step to the side.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A deafening sound was heard. The power of the Final Stake seemed to have dissipated. Although Tang Wulin was still standing firmly on the ground, the energy of his sure-win attack was neutralized.

    The Skycrosser Douluo took a step forward soon after and swung the Skycrosser Divine Spear, akin to a long staff, downward.

    His battle tactic and attacks were so powerful. Yet, he did not seem to exert the slightest strength to unleash them as if they did not consume any energy at all. Also, he managed to turn the tables easily even when he was in an inferior position.

    A radiance flickered in Tang Wulin¡¯s clear eyes as the Dragon Air gushed out. The Golden Dragon Spear did not seem to resist the Skycrosser Divine Spear. The spear was retracted a foot before it was thrust forward again. At the same time, a golden radiance gushed out from Tang Wulin¡¯s body and fusedpletely with the Golden Dragon Spear. At that very moment, something exploded in his mind. A whole new feeling radiated through his entire body instantly.

    The spear¡¯s essence was no longer indomitable as it faced death unflinchingly!

    A spear which always considered the consequences would not be held as a true divine spear regardless of how powerful it was.

    At the moment, he came to realize that there were way too many true essences of the spear. Nheless, there could only be one spear spirit.

    He tried his best to save a desperate situation which was fast approaching, and to face death fearlessly but not to retreat.

    In the past, the As Douluo Yunming used his dazzling brilliance to exin all these profound meanings in Shrek Academy. Precisely then, Tang Wulin finally understood when he was coerced by the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s power.

    He chose to unleash everything without reservation: his soul power, blood essence power, the Dragon Air, and spiritual power. Everything was being amalgamated into the Golden Dragon Spear at this instant.

    He could no longer consider all the consequences for there was only one thing in his heart. It was the one and only spear.

    Forbid Life-Death, Dragon Emperor Pierce!

    When the spear was thrust initially, it shimmered with a dazzling radiance. However, all the radiance vanished abruptly when the spear was lunged halfway through. It was as if the radiance waspletely absorbed by the Golden Dragon Spear, vanishing without a trace.

    Only the Golden Dragon Spear remained, glowing with a golden lustre which was its original color. It seemed to have returned to its previous state when it was the Dragon God¡¯s rib.

    Finally, Guan Yue¡¯s expression turned solemn. The Skycrosser Divine Spear which was swooshing down earlier had suddenly vanished. Tang Wulin had no idea how Guan Yue did it. At the same time, he made a half turn with his body, the Skycrosser Divine Spear pierced out from somewhere near his waist. The Skycrosser Divine Spear turned transparent instantly. Meanwhile, Guan Yue¡¯s gaze revealed that he was steeped in past memories.

    ...

    ¡°Guan Yue, do you know what your problem is?¡± said Yun Ming in all apparent seriousness.

    Guan Yue looked at the senior brother disciple before him and shook his head in puzzlement. ¡°Am I too gentle?¡±

    Yun Ming shook his head, ¡°Not gentle, but you¡¯recking in specialization. When a person specializes, he or she will disregard everything else. The spear¡¯s consciousness is a person¡¯sprehension toward the spear while the spear soul is the spear¡¯sprehension toward you. On the other hand, the spear spirit is when you¡¯re willing to give up all else, but the spear.¡±

    ¡°Every person¡¯s approach toprehending the spear spirit is different. You¡¯ve your way and I¡¯ve mine. You¡¯re mild-tempered, so my path is not suitable for you. However, remember this. All roads lead to Rome. It¡¯s only when you forgo everything, embody the spear, focus on specializing, forget about life and death, about feelings and everything else in this human world, that you¡¯ll be able to find the spear¡¯s essence.¡±

    ¡°Specialization, huh?¡± Guan Yue looked at Yun Ming in a daze.

    Yun Ming smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°Actually, your natural endowment has never been weaker than mine. It¡¯s only because you¡¯re mild-mannered, and you don¡¯t like fighting against others. You¡¯re always in harmony with the rest of the world. You love life and everything about life. It¡¯s great, but the only issue is that you end up being on harmonious terms with everything good in life. Hence, if you really love the spear, then you must truly focus your attention and specialize in it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ...

    A few decades passed. Tang Wulin who was standing before Guan Yue made Guan Yue feel like he was looking at himself in the past.

    In those days, he would confine himself in a small house in order to master the specialization. He unleashed his martial soul every single day and focused his attention on the Skycrosser Divine Spear. The moment he was unsure whether he was a man or a spear, he would be able to achieve everything effortlessly.

    He had never enjoyed fighting with the others. In fact, there was only the spear in his heart, and he was devoted to it.

    The demigod realm was just hearsay because he barely engaged in a fight and seldom revealed his capabilities. Despite the numerous War Gods in the War God Hall, not many of them were aware of his real cultivation base.

    ¡°Ding!¡± A crisp sound was heard. The humming sound onlysted a moment, but it made Tang Wulin and Guan Yue lose their perceptions of their surroundings.

    With the sparring area as the center, everything within five hundred meters of the surroundings crumbled. The ground copsed with everything turning into powder. It was reminiscent of the scene where the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition had destroyed Shrek Academy.

    At the moment their spears collided, Tang Wulin felt a peculiar sensation from the dazzling golden spear whereby he experienced the birth of its essence.

    Back at Shrek¡¯s base camp in the distance, Yuanen Yehui and Xu Xiaoyan had made it back in a rush. They could see the silhouettes of the God Sword Douluo and the Emperor Sword Douluo. At the same time, they heard a strange crashing sounding from the distance.

 Chapter 1710 - Return To Original State

    <h4>Chapter 1710: Return To Original State</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Everyone on the scene, regardless of rank, shook violently all over. Their spirits were severely assaulted.

    On the outside.

    The numerous War Gods of the War God Hall, A Ruheng, and the others watched the collision between the two persons on the huge screen.

    The battle between Tang Wulin and Guan Yue appeared simple. Almost every person on the scene were Title Douluos or had Title Douluo-ranked cultivation bases. How could they not feel the thrill of the fight?

    A Ruheng¡¯s expression had turned solemn by now. The Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s cultivation base had exceeded his expectation by far.

    From his viewpoint, his junior brother disciple had grown to be a person capable of challenging the vast majority of Limit Douluos. Yet, Tang Wulin appeared to be so weak before Guan Yue. He was utterly incapable of gaining the slightest advantage.

    Suddenly, the entire screen was filled with static noise the instant their spears collided. He could not witness the situation from the battlefield.

    ¡°Is that an energy tide?¡± The Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui was greatly startled. How powerful the interference must have been that they could not see the situation inside! At the same time, an interference of such intensity could affect the existence of the small world.

    It took only a moment, but it felt like a lifetime had passed.

    When Tang Wulin recovered from the shock, he felt unusually sore as if he was beaten up real bad.

    The golden scales on his body had cracked in many ces while his blood essence surged frantically in his chest.

    In the distance, the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue was floating in midair. Currently, the Limit Douluo was dded in a milky white battle armor.

    The wings behind his battle armor were spread open. There was nothing special about the battle armor on his body. In fact, there was not even a soul ring under his feet. However, he remained floating in the air as if he was resonating with everything between heaven and earth. He was affecting the world on this side naturally.

    He had returned to his original state!

    Such a powerful four-word battle armor!

    Tang Wulin tightened his grip on the Golden Dragon Spear. His gaze appeared to be in a daze. He discovered that the feeling between him and the Golden Dragon Spear was different now. He could sense the divine weapon¡¯s emotions now.

    It was an intriguing feeling. The feelings varied from excitement, scorching heat, upromising, and high spirits to the spear¡¯s sharpness, which could pierce through everything, were being transmitted to him from the Golden Dragon Spear.

    It was as if the spear had transformed into a part of Tang Wulin¡¯s body at the moment. It also epted his existence fully beginning from this very moment.

    Guan Yue nodded softly toward Tang Wulin. ¡°You¡¯re capable ofpelling me into using my four-word battle armor to defend and neutralize your assault. Your spear spirit is already formed.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment, but he was quick to respond to the situation. He hastily raised his hands and held the Golden Dragon Spear upright before he bowed down respectfully in salutation toward the Skycrosser Douluo.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, senior.¡±

    At this point, how could he not attain realization yet?

    During the collision earlier, the Skycrosser Douluo capitalized on his potential toprehend and experience the spear spirit.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin felt an enormous door which led to a brand new world had opened up before him after trulyprehending the spear spirit. To him, the brand new world was simply marvellous beyondparison. It felt as if everything was different now. He could sense that his power ofprehension was elevated to a whole new level as well.

    It seemed that he had achieved new insight into the Thousand using Fingers, the Indefinite Storm, and the Millennium Cloud as taught to him by his father. Not only that, his feelings for the things he remembered deeply were different too.

    Were these the so-called true feelings? It was the sole power ofprehension. He finally understood the spear spirit realm. He even managed to get a wisp of the enticing charm of the god rank. At the same time, he felt that to be a god was distinctively different from being a man. The door to a brand new realm was now open to him. From this moment on, he had just begun to step into the world of a Limit Douluo.

    Undoubtedly, Guan Yue guided him out of his kindness. Without the guidance of this Limit Douluo, Tang Wulin could probably achieve it himself, but it might have taken him a long time.

    Guan Yue smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because your power ofprehension is good enough. I was nning to nt a seed for you initially, as I didn¡¯t expect you to make the breakthrough during the encounter. Seems like Old Cao and Zang Xin really have impressive visions! They¡¯ve chosen the right person. I can surely confirm that you¡¯ll stand a chance to inherit my senior brother disciple¡¯s glory. Guard against arrogance and rashness. At the same time, don¡¯t allow yourself to be in a dangerous situation at all times for the glory of Shrek.¡±

    ¡°For the glory of Shrek!¡± said Tang Wulin with a determined gaze.

    Meanwhile, a silhouette came flying over from the distance. It was precisely the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi.

    He was making his way over at full speed earlier fearing that Tang Wulin was in danger. He was about to arrive at the midfield when a vigorous gush of flowing energyshed at him from the front. The Saber God Douluo was sted to the ground from the impact. Although he was not injured, he was dizzy and confused from the fall. After recovering from the shock with great effort, he came rushing over to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Young master, are you hurt?¡± The words came spewing out from Sima Jinchi¡¯s lips.

    Tang Wulin shook his head and shifted his gaze toward the Skycrosser Douluo. ¡°Senior, the battle...¡±

    Guan Yue smiled. ¡°Let them continue. If they win, it¡¯s a tie for your team. Thisrade of yours is allowed to join too. It¡¯s a battle of three against four. We can gauge their abilities then.¡±

    Tang Wulin immediately turned toward Sima Jinchi and said, ¡°Sima, go to the base camp quickly and join Yuanen and the rest to fight the War Gods.¡±

    Sima Jinchi was stunned for a moment. He was slightly confused by the situation.

    Tang Wulin said urgently, ¡°Go, quickly. I¡¯ll be here.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± He answered before he turned around and headed toward the base camp at full speed.

    Tang Wulin wanted to question the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue because he knew he would never be Guan Yue¡¯s worthy opponent if it was a pure match of their capabilities. The Skycrosser Douluo was already at mankind¡¯s highest peak. In reality, Tang Wulin might not be able to resist Guan Yue in his four-word battle armor even if he were to join his teammates in a full-force attack. The Skycrosser Douluo was such a formidable overbearing power in this world.

    So, his question earlier was meant for Guan Yue whether the battle between them should be continued or not. Based on his reply, Guan Yue apparently wanted Tang Wulin¡¯srades to seize the training opportunity.

    At their current ranks, it was not easy to find a challenge where they could fight against opponents who were powerful enough to withstand them. This was the only way to trigger their potential.

    Simrly, the same situation applied to the numerous War Gods of the War God Hall in reverse.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯veprehended a few moves earlier. May I continue to seek your guidance?¡± asked Tang Wulin respectfully toward Guan Yue.

    Guan Yue had a mild look of astonishment in his gaze. ¡°You¡¯re a young man, for sure! You managed to recover so quickly. Very well. Let¡¯s go again. However, we¡¯ll need to control the strength of our energies. I don¡¯t want to destroy our War God Hall¡¯s small world by ident.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded slightly embarrassed. He sensed that Guan Yue unleashed his four-word battle armor earlier to not only resist his Dragon Emperor Pierce¡¯s remnant energy but also to protect the War God Battlefield from being destroyed by the remnant energies resulting from their collision.

    A faint smile emerged on his face. Tang Wulin raised the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. All of a sudden, a gush of iparably wild aura burst forth from his body.

    He muttered to himself. In the depth of his mind, a man with a head full of crimson hair and twelve bright red feathered wings on his back emerged.

    ¡°This life is all about battles, war, and insanity!¡±

    In an instant, the wild aura surged recklessly with a powerful gush of blood essence fluctuation bursting forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Even the Golden Dragon Spear was tainted in a blood-colored glow as well.

 Chapter 1711 - Forbid Commonplace, Dragon Emperor Charge

    <h4>Chapter 1711: Forbid Commonce, Dragon Emperor Charge</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The terrifying aura soared to its maximal point soon afterward. The blood-red, twelve-winged silhouette was already projected behind him. It was the Thought Concretization!

    He could not forget when he watched the three powerful opponents standing before his father in the spiritual world. Those three monstrous images of thoughts were fused into his body during theprehension and experience of the spear¡¯s essence.

    Ever since he created the Dragon Emperor Break and the Dragon Emperor Cut of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law, he was constantly searching for the opportune moment toplete his battle tactics which wouldbine all his skills and fuse all thews as one, but he could not find the way.

    It was only today that he finally created the Dragon Emperor Pierce afterprehending the spear spirit realm. The cirction of the spear¡¯s essence in him facilitated the deepening of hisprehension power soon afterward. He needed to unleash the things which he had grasped and learned in his mind today. It was the only way that he could put theprehension of the moment to good use. Undoubtedly, the Skycrosser Douluo was the ideal grindstone to polish his skills at present.

    Guan Yue was indeed startled when he saw the transformation of Tang Wulin¡¯s body with its burning aura.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Forbid Life-Death move earlier left a profound impression on him. He did not expect Tang Wulin to discover a new path within such a short time.

    This boy was not just a genius. He was also a wizard!

    Tang Wulin suddenly took a step forward with the blood essence surging in his body. A twelve-winged blood-red halo had appeared behind him as well. A divine radiance shot out from his eyes as he shouted aloud, ¡°Forbid Commonce, Dragon Emperor Charge!¡±

    A loud, valiant dragon¡¯s roar was heard. He transformed into a blood-colored meteor which burst forth alongside an iprehensible overbearingness and an ultimate barbarity fused with the Final Stake. Everything was unleashed at this very moment. It was all for the supreme ferocity of the moment!

    The Dragon Emperor needed nomonce because it would never survive without being wild! All the wildness was transformed into the thrust of this very moment.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    In the world outside, the screen resumed its prior rity.

    Everyone witnessed the scene of a blood-colored meteor. A loud boom apanied by static upied the screen once again.

    On the battlefield, Shrek¡¯s basecamp.

    Yuanen Yehui watched with a solemn expression as the Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu and the God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun walked into their basecamp.

    At the same time, the Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong and the Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi approached the basecamp from the other side.

    They stopped as soon as they stepped into the basecamp. It was apparent that they were rather cautious of the defense tower in the basecamp.

    The four great War Gods put on a serious front as they stood facing Yuanen Yehui and Xu Xiaoyan.

    Yuanen Yehui did not show the slightest fear despite the situation. Her gaze deepened. While her aura was contained, she was as overbearing as a colossal mountain. She stood in front of Xu Xiaoyan so that Xu Xiaoyan was shielded from any attack.

    She depended on no other to resist the four great Title Douluos¡¯ powerful auras. One could only imagine how powerful Yuanen Yehui was at the moment.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s time for you to admit your defeat,¡± said the Demon Guqin Mo Zihong indifferently.

    1Without missing a beat, Yuanen Yehui responded, ¡°How can we determine victory or defeat before the battle?¡±

    Mo Zihong smiled. ¡°Do you think you stand a chance to win?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Demon Guqin Douluo is the first control-type soul master in the War God Hall. Could it be that you became the first with your gift of the gab?¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, the Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi¡¯s lips cracked into a smile. He was almostughing out loud the next moment.

    Mo Zihong¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment. There was a saying that psychological offense is the best of tactics. He had nned to influence the opponent¡¯s mood. After all, the opponent was very young. It would be rtively easy to affect her emotions, but he had not expected to be mocked by the opponent.

    The Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu walked forward slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this off quickly then.¡± Before he had even finished talking, a sword which was flickering with a faint blue radiance was in his grasp.

    The Emperor Sword had a slim, long de over four meters in length. As soon as the sword was brandished, it emitted an overbearingness akin to the descent of a sovereign into the world.

    The God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun followed closely behind. The God Sword appeared along with her soul rings. The yellow crystal de of the God Swordplemented the Emperor Sword. The blending of the two auras resulted in an overall elevation of the two Title Douluos.

    It was way moreplex than a martial soul fusion skill. There was a tacit understanding, between these two powerful War Gods, formed from the many years spent as a married couple.

    The Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong sat on the ground at once and ced the Demon Guqin on his knee. The Haughty Dragon Douluo walked over from the side. He did note forward but he stayed by the Demon Guqin Douluo and acted as his guardian.

    Not that they looked down on Yuanen Yehui and Xu Xiaoyan, it was because they already had a super powerful control-type soul master on their side. In addition, they had the Limit Douluos¡¯ Double-Swords Combinedprised of the Emperor Sword Douluo and the God Sword Douluo. The Haughty Dragon Douluo felt there was no need for him to join in anymore. Besides, there was one person from Shrek who had not appeared yet. His role was to be on guard in case Sima Jinchi were to make a sudden appearance on the battlefield.

    The simple posturing of these four War Gods fully revealed their richbat experience.

    ¡°Ding, ding, ding, ding!¡± The sounds from the Guqin being yed flooded the mind with demonic melodies. The rhythmic melodies carried a peculiar sense of oppression.

    The Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong deserved his reputation of being a super powerful control-type soul master. The soul rings around his body were pulsating rhythmically to the melody of the Guqin. One after another, different adverse soul skills radiated outward as soon as the Guqin was yed.

    A scoff was hearding from the back of Yuanen Yehui. Soon afterward, the light in the sky above Shrek¡¯s basecamp suddenly dimmed while a dazzling golden radiance bloomed from Yuanen Yehui¡¯s back.

    In the sky, speckles of starlight became illuminated soon after. It seemed like night had fallen instantly.

    Simultaneously, the four War Gods could not help raising their heads to look up at the sky.

    Was this an astronomical change?

    It was extremely rare that a soul master had the ability to trigger an astronomical change. In any case, such an ability was remarkably powerful.

    They had very limited information on Xu Xiaoyan. The young maiden appeared to be the youngest in the squad. She had always been a low-profile person among the Shrek Seven Monsters. In fact, they had no battle information on her. Just about the only information they had was that she was one of the Shrek Seven Monsters. Usually, the opportunity for her to make a move in a battle was slim, let alone executing it for all to see.

    The Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu and the God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun attacked in unison. Two streams of the swords¡¯ radiances in blue and yellow shot out instantly and were aimed directly at Yuanen Yehui.

    The swordsouls emitted a lumbering overbearingness akin to a pair of dragons! It was the Double-Sword Combined! Even if it was just an ordinary soul skill known as the Double-Sword Combined, it had a tremendous amplification effect on them. Their hearts were one.

    One should know that the Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu was a rank-98 Title Douluo. In addition, there was the God Sword Douluo too. Their Double-Sword Combined was on par with a Limit Douluo¡¯s rank.

    It was precisely then that the stars in the sky suddenly glowed brightly. Three rays of starlight descended from the sky.

    Needless to say, the speed of light was swift. The most powerful agility-type soul master was capable of achieving the speed of sound, but it was nothingpared to the speed of light.

    The Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong felt his entire body stiffened for a moment followed by his fingers next. The ying of the Guqin came to a halt with a remnant melody which lingered for a while.

    The other two rays of starlight were shining directly upon the Emperor Sword Douluo and the God Sword Douluo. Their majestic overbearingness had also stopped simultaneously.

    On the other hand, Yuanen Yehui made a move at the moment. Her body swayed once and she was before the Emperor Sword Douluo and the God Sword Douluo. At the same time, she swung her fists together.

    Her attack wasunched instantly when the starlight descended from the sky. As a result, the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch was unleashed the moment the two swords¡¯ radiances dimmed and the two Title Douluos paused.

    Their soul power protected them. The blue and yellow swords¡¯ radiances stopped glowing simultaneously and fended off the attack.

    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± The married couple retreated at the sound of the two loud bangs. The Cloud Vortex Divine Punch¡¯s powerful tearing force resulted in their swords¡¯ radiances swaying under the impact, especially the sword of the God Sword Douluo. Her sword screen was torn apart at once.

    Her cultivation base was not as powerful as Yuanen Yehui¡¯s. Moreover, Yuanen Yehui received the amplification from the Darkness Demon Dragon, so her soul power had almost achieved Hyper Douluo-rank and her abilities werergely elevated.

 Chapter 1712 - The Giant Tremor

    <h4>Chapter 1712: The Giant Tremor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Haughty Dragon Douluo was stunned upon witnessing the scene from afar. What was happening?

    They were familiar with the location which included the attack range and the defense tower in the basecamp. Hence, the Emperor Sword Douluo and the God Sword Douluo were careful not to be in the defense tower¡¯s range when they entered the basecamp. In his opinion, their timing was perfect.

    Moreover, they had the Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong¡¯s control ability to weaken the opponents. He expected the two opponents to onlyst a few rounds before the battle concluded.

    However, the few rays of starlight which descended from the sky changed everything. In fact, they did not even manage to limate to the situation before they were disrupted by the starlight.

    Actually, the Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong was in the most unfortunate situation. The strings of his Guqin had snapped. His martial soul stopped functioning naturally, and he was injured by the backfire. The feeling of being halted as if someone had pressed the ¡®stop¡¯ button was truly unpleasant to bear.

    His continuous melody was suddenly broken. Even though it was momentary, he had to start all over and begin from the top. There was nothing he could do to continue.

    He thought he could control his opponents easily with the Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi shielding him. On the contrary, he did not expect such an urrence.

    Whether it was him, the God Sword Douluo, or the Emperor Sword Douluo, they were all puzzled at present. The starlight from earlier, what sort of ability was that? It obviously did not possess an attacking ability, yet they were immobilized.

    The punches pushed back the God Sword Douluo and the Emperor Sword Douluo. Yuanen Yehui did not stop there. The aura on her body swelled abruptly, and her body erged instantly as well.

    She unleashed the two great soul skills of the Diamond Titan and the Devil Titan in session to boost her aura. Her first soul rings glowed soon after to unleash the Titan Strength. A yellow radiance surged around her body as she threw her double punches again.

    The punches were thrown in opposite directions. It was the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch.

    Just as she unleashed the double punches, the starlight in the sky transformed once again. Three rays of starlight descended from the sky, taking aim at the three persons respectively.

    This time, the three Title Douluos were already prepared. The Demon Guqin Douluo unleashed a soundwave into the sky which transformed into a light screen to shield against the starlight. The Emperor Sword Douluo and the God Sword Douluo managed to catch a brief respite.

    The married couple had good teamwork, and they understood each other well without having tomunicate verbally. The Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu¡¯s eyes glittered with a divine radiance. He made a forward cut with his Emperor Sword which produced an irregr dancing sword¡¯s shadow. On the other hand, the God Sword Douluo¡¯s sword emitted an intense radiance which soared into the sky to churn the two starlight rays.

    They did not have the courage to brace the starlight¡¯s hit anymore. The feeling of being controlled by someone upon being struck was definitely unpleasant.

    The most terrifying part of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Star Staff was its lethal manifestation. No matter how formidable one¡¯s resistance was, one would be under its control when one was hit. The only way to evade the control was by breaking the attack or avoiding it at all cost.

    Moving at the speed of light, the starlight was almost impossible to avoid. Thus, they needed to use extremely powerful soul skills to break it.

    It was no easy feat to break the light. The starlight¡¯s pration was exceedingly powerful. With the elevation of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s cultivation base, the opponent needed a three-fold increase in soul power in order to resist the rays of the Dazzling Starlight casted by her. Furthermore, there were more than three rays of the Dazzling Starlight!

    ¡°Crack!¡± The sound akin to a cloth being ripped was heard. The vortex was cut up by the Emperor Sword, but in the next moment, the Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu felt an explosive gush of turbulent air in front of his face instantly.

    The vortex a moment ago was as predictable as the chaotic explosion which followed. When the two vortices, initially spinning in two different directions, were broken, they were akin to two detonated bombs. They produced an exceedingly terrifying explosive force in an instant.

    Long Tianwu had no choice but to use the sword¡¯s shadow to shade himself to resist the chaotic air turbulence.

    At the same time, the God Sword Douluo was rendered utterly incapable of helping her husband. Large stretches of starlight began to descend from the sky following the two rays of starlight. The starlight shot toward the four Title Douluos like a shooting cannon.

    The starlight was so dense that not only the Demon Guqin Douluo but even the Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi had no choice but to join in the attacks. He hurled his punches which were apanied by the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar.

    The Haughty Dragon Douluo¡¯s martial soul was rather peculiar. It was not the martial soul of a true dragon but a special entity which was simr to the dragon souls that Tang Wulin encountered in the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard in the past.

    When the Haughty Dragon Douluo¡¯s martial soul awakened, he received the eptance of a dragon soul which transformed itself into his martial soul.

    As a result, his battle technique was unsophisticated but filled with the Dragon n¡¯s aura. Every single one of his nine soul skills was apanied by the Dragon n¡¯s ability. However, he was incapable of transforming into a true dragon when he unleashed his martial soul avatar. It was only a dragon possession which could not even produce dragon scales.

    Despitecking in the Dragon n¡¯s powerful defense, his spiritual level was slightly more powerful than those having ordinary true dragon martial souls.

    His fists were his best weapons. Each punch which was thrown took the form of a dragon.

    Each time the stars in the sky glimmered, a ray of starlight descended and shot toward one of the four Title Douluos.

    Simrly, even the Demon Guqin Douluo who was a control-type soul master felt shocked. ¡®She has such a powerful control ability. Not only is it difficult to resist her starlight, more importantly, I¡¯ll definitely be under her control if I¡¯m hit!¡¯

    It was fine to be under her control, yet the opposing team had a powerful assault-type soul master. He could tell that the married couple, the Emperor Sword Douluo and the God Sword Douluo were having difficulties coping with the opponent¡¯s assault.

    None of them had expected that a soul master with such powerful control abilitiesy hidden among the Shrek Seven Monsters. On the other hand, the surprise had directly affected the group battle. At the very least, nothing was as simple as they imagined. It was moreplicated than they had expected. Thus, the battle would drag on.

    At present, waves of loud booming noises were hearding from the distance. Apparently, the sounds were produced from the collision between Tang Wulin and the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue. The arena shook furiously once in a while, and it shook them to the core.

    One more person from the opposing team had yet to appear on the battlefield. On the other hand, it was highly probable that a new member would be added to the opposing team. They would need to finish off the opposing team quickly.

    ¡°Nan Gongyi!¡± The Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu shouted at Nan Gongyi.

    They had beenpanions for many years, so their teamwork was very good. There was no need for words. Nan Gongyi was equally aware of her role.

    ording to the soul master¡¯sw, the more powerful the soul master¡¯s control ability was, the weaker his or her defense and attacking abilities were.

    The best way to cope with the opponents¡¯ assaults was to finish off the opposing team¡¯s control-type soul master first.

    When the Emperor Sword Douluo shouted Nan Gongyi¡¯s name, he shook the Emperor Sword in his hand once. A gush of powerful, heavy, and boundless sword¡¯s consciousness burst forth instantly while the sixth soul ring on his body glowed brightly. It was the Sovereign Descent of the Emperor Sword!

    The silhouette of a man wearing a crown emerged behind Long Tianwu. It descended upon them with the iparably powerful overbearingness of a sovereign as if it was trying to crush the mighty lord of heaven. The Emperor Sword erged and casted a terrifying shadow over ten meters long. It descended from the sky and went straight toward Yuanen Yehui.

    Yuanen Yehui was calm andposed. The fifth soul ring on her body glowed brightly. A yellowyer of strange crystal glow enshrouded her entire body and made her shine peculiarly. All of a sudden, she roared in rage.

    ¡°Boom...¡± Violent tremors burst forth from her body abruptly. In that instant, her height which was less than ten meters initially suddenly grew to a hundred meters. The terrifying tremor radiated throughout the entire arena such that Nan Gongyi was affected despite being quite far away.

    The Emperor Douluo felt the Sovereign Descent being swept by a violent storm. The Emperor Sword swayed in the storm and slowed down at once.

    On the other hand, the erged Yuanen Yehui onlysted for a moment. In the next moment, she delivered another round of Cloud Vortex Divine Punch to st away the Emperor Sword.

    It was the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s fifth soul skill known as the Giant Tremor.

    Yuanen Yehui seldom unleashed this soul skill because the original Giant Tremor consumed a lot of her soul power. The soul power consumption no longer exhausted her when she became a Title Douluo. Her soul core could circte easily to replenish her soul power. When she unleashed this attack, it immediately shocked all the four War Gods.

 Chapter 1713 - Supernova Divine Light

    <h4>Chapter 1713: Supernova Divine Light</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The God Sword Douluo guarded the sky above the arena, so the Emperor Sword Douluo and Yuanen Yehui were on equal footing in a one-on-one battle. It was obvious immediately that the Emperor Sword Douluo was utterly incapable of suppressing Yuanen Yehui despite his cultivation base. It became a battle of strength between two well-matched opponents.

    Nan Gongyi took the dragon form and unleashed his third soul skill, the Dragon Travel Thousand Miles! His speed increased exponentially and resulted in a series of phantom shadows as he charged straight at Xu Xiaoyan.

    At the same time he was charging toward Xu Xiaoyan, his fourth soul ring shimmered. He threw a punch into the air as he unleashed his fourth soul skill, the Dragon Battle In Wilderness! It was an attack that was aimed at the defense tower.

    He understood clearly that he would need to make his way into the attack range of the defense tower in order to attack Xu Xiaoyan. He made a preemptive attempt to evade Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s influence.

    A ring of golden light suddenly appeared on the path which he took. Although Nan Gongyi had no idea what it was, he shifted his body instantly and relied on the speed of the Dragon Travel Thousand Miles to deviate from the path and cut out an arc in the sky. Nevertheless, he continued charging toward Xu Xiaoyan.

    A loud boom was heard in the sky. The Dragon Battle In Wilderness allowed him to neutralize the defense¡¯s light beam which descended from the sky. Nan Gongyi was already familiar with the strength of the defense. So, he was well prepared to neutralize the attack.

    He watched closely as he approached Xu Xiaoyan from the front.

    However, he was astonished as the beautiful girl before him was smiling away. In fact, her expression did not change at all. His chest tightened in fear for a moment. Could it be that she had a way to neutralize his attack?

    Just as he was trying to assess the situation quickly, a star burned out in the sky. Soon after, a ray of starlight dropped from the sky while Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s fifth soul ring began glowing around her body.

    Right away, Nan Gongyi noticed that something was off. He raised his hands hastily and sted a dragon-form airflow in an attempt to resist the starlight¡¯s illumination.

    However, the starlight waspletely different from the ones earlier. The moment the starlight dropped from the sky, the surrounding space warpedpletely in response.

    The dragon-form soul power copsed almost instantly when the starlightnded on Nan Gongyi.

    The Haughty Dragon Douluo felt his entire body stiffen for a moment. In reality, he had already sunk into a pitch-ck world.

    Not a ray of light could be seen, not an ounce of the energy element could be sensed, not even a gulp of air could be breathed. It felt as if he was already ced in a vacuum in that instant.

    An intense fear flooded his chest at once. He waspletely confused about his current state. Then, he felt the soul power inside his body being drained away at top speed as if the surrounding dark space was engulfing his soul power rapidly.

    On the other hand, in the eyes of the audience in the outside world, they could see a ray of starlight casting down from the sky and the Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi disappearing from Shrek¡¯s basecamp.

    He had vanished without a trace!

    What the f*ck was going on?

    The Demon Guqin Douluo was preparing tounch another control attack because Xu Xiaoyan shifted her attack target and removed her control over him for a moment. Meanwhile, he watched as Nan Gongyi suddenly disappeared.

    Xu Xiaoyan looked toward him with a sweet smile on her face. She pointed the Star Staff in her hand toward him.

    Mo Zihong felt his hairs stood on end instantly. Subconsciously, he raised his head and looked toward the sky. Yet, he could not see any starlight appearing in the sky.

    Meanwhile, the vision before his eyes dimmed for a moment. A silhouette suddenly appeared before him.

    Mo Zihong dished out a p without hesitation. He did his level best to deliver the p!

    ¡°Boom.¡±

    Nan Gongyi screamed out in agony. He was sted away by the impact of Mo Zihong¡¯s p. He tumbled over andnded in the distance in a dizzy and confused state.

    Xu Xiaoyan giggled. She pointed the Star Staff toward the sky. Rays of dazzling starlight casted down from the sky once again to suppress the entire scene!

    At present, the people could finally see the soul rings underneath her feet which amounted to nine. Undoubtedly, she was a Title Douluo too.

    In fact, she was a Title Douluo way before Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie.

    No one knew what happened on that night. Under the curtain of darkness and the illumination of the dazzling starlight in the sky, she made the sessful breakthrough to be a Title Douluo in the observatory built especially for her by Shrek Academy. Her martial soul evolved and mutated into a variant soul of an extremely special entity.

    Xu Xiaoyan gave herself a title which she liked a lot. Her title was simple and straightforward. It was the ¡®Starry Sky¡¯.

    She was the Starry Sky Douluo Xu Xiaoyan. Subsequently, Long Yeyue personally verified Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s soul skills following that day and made a promation at the time. The Light Dark Douluo made only one remark!

    ¡°The number one control-type soul master under the starry sky!¡±

    It was the description given to Xu Xiaoyan!

    Themon people were only aware of Tang Wulin¡¯s power as the leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters and Yuanen Yehui¡¯s powerful twin martial souls. In fact, they even learned about the sharpness of the Star God Sword and the unpredictable changes of the Space-Time Dragon. They knew about the Holy Sacrifice of the Holy Angel martial soul and the food-type Title Douluo with the steamed buns martial soul.

    Yet, the public hardly knew that there was such a person reputed to be the number one control-type Title Douluo in the Shrek Seven Monsters!

    If Xu Xiaoyan was described as a person who was constantly overshadowed by herrades in the past, she was now apletely different person. She was capable of linking up herrades such that the Shrek Seven Monsters operated as aplete whole.

    Sometime ago, during Shrek Academy¡¯s enrollment day, Xu Xiaoyan had yet to achieve breakthrough to the Title Douluo stage. If the seven-on-seven battle were to take ce then, she would certainly be one of the eliminated soul masters from Shrek Academy.

    After bing the Starry Sky Douluo, she had be more powerful and her control ability was unparalleled. She was capable of turning day into night with just a thought.

    It was her fifth soul skill, the Supernova Divine Light!

    It was an iparably powerful control-type soul skill. She used the energy produced from a supernova to transport the opponent into a vacuum. The opponent¡¯s power would be extracted in the vacuum and transferred to a location determined by Xu Xiaoyan within a hundred meters. When she used her Star Staff to aim at the opponent earlier, it was to achieve such a purpose.

    What was used to gauge a person¡¯s strength? It was precisely the disy of one¡¯s real strength. It was the strength which belonged only to Xu Xiaoyan!

    The Supernova Divine Light was her fifth soul skill. It was considered a divine skill for a control-type soul master. The Supernova Divine Light had a terrifying advantage. Apart from its absolute immobility effect, it also paid no heed to the enemy¡¯s defense.

    The starlight in the sky was derived from Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s seventh soul skill. It was the Dazzling Starry Sky Domain. As soon as the domain was formed, a total of one hundred and eight stars appeared in the night sky. Before all the stars burned out, the Supernova Divine could be utilized continuously. Each time it was unleashed, it would result in the burnout of a star.

    In other words, Xu Xiaoyan could utilize the Supernova Divine Light for a hundred and eight times in total. Before she exhausted all the hundred and eight attempts, it would be utterly impossible for anyone to hurt her.

    By relying on the amplification of the Dazzling Starry Sky Domain in addition to her third soul skill, the Dazzling Starlight and her fifth soul skill, the Supernova Divine Light, she could exercise control over the entire battle.

    Although there was only Yuanen Yehui on the battlefield other than herself at the moment, she was fearless. For the first time, the Starry Sky Douluo Xu Xiaoyan disyed her topmost control abilities to the people in the world.

    ¡°Defeat her by all means!¡± The idea emerged in Mo Zihong¡¯s mind at the moment.

    The control-type young maiden was truly terrifying. He could understand how powerful the opponent¡¯s control abilities were because he was a control-type soul master too.

    Such powerful control abilities were simply unprecedented. He must finish off the opponent quickly. Otherwise, they would be in deep trouble in this battle.

    He dded his battle armor instantly and unleashed his battle armor domain without the slightest hesitation. A deep melodious rhythm was heard resonating throughout the entire scene such that everything in the spacious base camp slowed down.

    The melodious rhythm produced by the domain could not be broken by any means. It could not be stopped even if Mo Zihong was under another person¡¯s control. Simultaneously, the Demon Guqin Mo Zihong had an outburst.

    His fingers continued to pluck the strings of the Demon Guqin. Ripples of soundwaves burst forth and shattered the starlights in session. With the amplification of his battle armor, the starlights shooting down at the God Sword Douluo and the Emperor Sword Douluo in the distance were also resisted.

 Chapter 1714 - The Reserved Starry Sky Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 1714: The Reserved Starry Sky Douluo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He was trying to create an opportunity for the God Sword Douluo and the Emperor Sword Douluo. He would either defeat Yuanen Yehui or Xu Xiaoyan from the opposing side.

    The Haughty Douluo had already stood up. He realized what had happened to him earlier, so he charged toward Xu Xiaoyan once again without the slightest hesitation.

    This time, he unleashed his battle armor and made his way to Xu Xiaoyan in a sh, at a much faster speed than before.

    The defense tower of the base camp shot out another light beam toward the Haughty Dragon Douluo, while the Demon Guqin Douluo¡¯s control had some effect on Xu Xiaoyan such that the raising of her Star Staff was slowed down.

    The Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi was overjoyed. Although a control-type soul master¡¯s ability was very powerful, the soul master himself or herself was extremely fragile. If he could somehowunch an attack at her, then it would be the end of the battle for Xu Xiaoyan.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s expression revealed that she was in fear. Nan Gongyi went ahead with his ferocious attacks without hesitation.

    Later, he watched as Xu Xiaoyan shook her head gently. A look of frustration was seen on her otherwise charming face.

    ¡®Is she frustrated because she is about to lose?¡¯ Nan Gongyi mulled over the thought. Yet in the next moment, he had a frozen expression on his face.

    It was because he could clearly see that Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s silhouette was shimmering with ovepping shadows. She moved swiftly and was further apart in the next moment.

    ¡®What the f*ck! That is the Tang Sect Technique, the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track!¡¯

    Then, he watched as Xu Xiaoyan cracked into a familiar smile, the same one as before. Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s smile was full of mockery when he saw her smile.

    Er...

    Then, a ray of light descended from the sky once again. This time, it was aimed not at Nan Gongyi nor the Demon Guqin Mo Zihong, but at the other side.

    1The Demon Guqin Douluo responded just as the Emperor Sword Douluo and the God Sword Douluo made simultaneous moves.

    The two Title Douluos did not attempt to resist the starlights shooting down from the sky. Their minds were connected telepathically. The Emperor Sword and the God Sword were pointed forward simultaneously. A dazzling radiance of blue and another of yellow shot out and began to fuse together instantly.

    At that very moment, they felt as if they had surpassed the small world. Their soul powers were generating a peculiar hum.

    The Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu¡¯s whole body bloomed with striking brilliance as his body was dded in a three-word battle armor. He attained his peak form in an instant. The emperor¡¯s illusion emerged behind his back and the aura of the Sovereign¡¯s Descent appeared once again. The incredible part was that the emperor was emitting an iparably powerful aura as well. The aura fused into Long Tianwu¡¯s bodypletely.

    A stream of radiance surged out from his forehead to the sky. The crystal clear blue radiance turned the sky blue with a shining bright sun above his head before it evolved into a righteous, bright aura.

    The God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun was enshrouded with a yellow radiance akin to a goddess descending from heaven. She was dded in a three-word battle armor simrly and was in peak form. A woman dressed in a pce costume and surrounded by immortal clouds appeared vaguely behind her. Her goddess-like charm took form naturally when the yellow radiance turned into a crystal clear golden color.

    The Emperor Sword and the God Sword fused together as one and burst forth with an awesome, powerful aura.

    As the emperor and goddess held hands, everything in the surroundings warped instantly. A horrific aura was unleashed immediately to its maximal point. The two swords merged and transformed into a blue-gold giant sword. It reflected a resplendent brilliance into the surroundings!

    It was their martial soul fusion skill! It was the Tianwu-Mengjun Emperor-God Sword!

    1Due to their richbat experience, they sensed that they could possibly turn the tide. These two Title Douluos made the decision to unleash their martial soul fusion skills immediately. They wanted to seize the opportunity to make a clean sweep of the battlefield and defeat Yuanen Yehui¡¯s opposing team.

    No matter how powerful Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s control ability was, she was still only a control-type soul master. It would be so much easier to conclude the battle when she was left alone.

    When the Tianwu-Mengjun Emperor-God Sword was unleashed, even people such as the Boundless Sea Douluo and the Skycrosser Douluo had to avoid its sharpness and counterattack from the side.

    As she was confronted by powerful opponents, piece upon piece of battle armor covered Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body. Currently, only Xu Lizhi had aplete set of four-word battle armor among the Shrek Seven Monsters. Yuanen Yehui did not. However, her cuirass, pauldron, and battle skirt werepleted. She had a helmet too. In fact, both her vambraces had been made, leaving only the battle armors for her legs.

    Nheless, her set of four-word battle armor remained iplete.

    Under such circumstances, was she truly capable of withstanding the Tianwu-Mengjun Emperor-God Sword?

    The answer was obvious.

    Yet, it was during this time when another star burned out in the sky and turned into a ray of light which shot down from the sky.

    The blue-gold giant sword was only a stone¡¯s throw away from Yuanen Yehui¡¯s face. Yuanen Yehui felt the terrifying aura freeze her bloodline despite her cultivation base and the defense of her four-word battle armor.

    Meanwhile, the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi finally arrived. He had just stepped into the base with his battle armor when he saw the Tianwu-Mengjun Emperor-God Sword attack Yuanen Yehui.

    The War God Battlefield¡¯s teleportation system was already turned on. It would transfer Yuanen Yehui out of the battlefield as soon as it sensed that she was too weak to withstand the battle. It would ensure that she was removed to prevent any life-threatening exposure.

    Yet, at this moment, the starlight had descended from the sky andnded precisely on thepletely-fused operator of the Tianwu-Mengjun Emperor-God Sword who had transformed into a light shadow.

    The blue-gold radiance suddenly transformed. It turned from the initial blue-gold to a golden color.

    The light shadow had transformed from its illusory state to a tangible form and revealed the God Sword Douluo¡¯s bewildered expression.

    How could Yuanen Yehui miss the opportunity? The battle armor dded on her body seemed toe alive. Its deep, yellow glow converted into a swamp-like entity. A huge hand appeared out of thin air.

    It was the Titan¡¯s Grip!

    A crisp ¡®ng¡¯ was heard. The God Sword was already in her grasp. She relied on the resilience of her four-word battle armor to resist the sharpness by force.

    Su Mengjun felt as if her sword was dipped into a bronze casting crucible.

    She had yet to achieve the Hyper Douluo rank judging by her cultivation base. How could Yuanen Yehui be a worthy opponent of hers in a battle of one-on-one?

    Then, she watched as Yuanen Yehui¡¯s gigantic figure charged toward her as if Yuanen was trying to crush her.

    Oh no!

    The thought came to Su Mengjun¡¯s mind as she loosened her grip on the God Sword. She had no choice but to let go of her martial soul at this crucial moment to allow her God Sword to dissipate into the air.

    At the same time, she shuffled her feet rapidly which made her fall back immediately.

    How could Yuanen Yehui possibly allow her to fall back at this moment?

    Layers of airflow began spinning at full speed around her as Yuanen Yehui¡¯s entire person turned into a vortex. A powerful suction force was pulling at Su Mengjun until she staggered.

    Then, the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s body suddenly stopped moving. The entire base camp turned dark at once. An unparalleled, stressful force emanated from the sky.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body vanished instantly as soon as the imposing stress appeared. At the same time, everyone looked up at the sky to see a terrifying, gigantic hand emerge and smack Su Mengjun right away.

    It was the Titan Giant Ape¡¯s ninth soul skill, One Hand Covereth Heaven!

    It was Yuanen Yehui¡¯s most powerful strike. It was an attack that she had never used before in the previous battles.

    At this exact moment, it was more than just Su Mengjun who was covered in the One Hand Covereth Heaven. In fact, even the Demon Guqin Douluo was enshrouded as well.

    Under the amplification of her four-word battle armor, the strike¡¯s aura was truly horrifying. It felt as if the entire base camp¡¯s ground was imploding.

    It was the perfect utilization of one¡¯s power!

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Supernova Divine Light broke the Tianwu-Mengjun Emperor-God Sword by force and absorbed the Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu. It had not ended yet.

    In the next moment, a ray of starlight suddenly arose from Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s body. At the same time, the Haughty Douluo¡¯s attack which stemmed from his embarrassment had also dawned upon her at this very moment.

    For some unknown reason, the dragon-form soul skill unleashed by the Haughty Dragon Douluo whichnded upon Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s body had rolled back toward him.

    It was her second soul skill, the Starlight Chaos!

 Chapter 1715 - Number One Control-type Soul Master Under The Starry Sky

    <h4>Chapter 1715: Number One Control-type Soul Master Under The Starry Sky</h4>

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s charming face suddenly turned solemn. She pointed the Star Staff in her hand at the Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu to m him right into the Haughty Douluo.

    Alithough the two Title Douluos came prepared this time, so they would not repeat the tragedy which happened to Nan Gongyi earlier, they were still struggling in the present situation.

    The husband¡¯s and wife¡¯s minds were connected. As soon as they were removed from the vacuum, the Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu sensed that his wife was in danger, so he quickly turned around to save her.

    Although Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Supernova Divine Light was powerful, she had to take a break after each use before she could detonate another star.

    Hence, she could not use the Supernova Divine Light continuously.

    She was reputed to be the number one control-type soul master not just because she had the Supernova Divine Light. Her sixth soul ring glowed. A light screen shimmering with the starlight of a thousand stars shielded the Emperor Sword Douluo and the Haughty Dragon Douluo. It also slowed the Emperor Sword Douluo¡¯s high speed charge.

    Long Tianwu was in a panic. He used his eighth soul skill and spared no effort in stabbing at her with his sword.

    However, the light screen swayed once before it fended off his attack forcibly.

    The Starry Sky Douluo Xu Xiaoyan used her sixth soul skill, the Absolute Star Screen!

    It was an absolute defense! She could only sustain it for three short seconds, but three seconds was enough to make things happen.

    The One Hand Covereth Heaven descended from the sky whereby the God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun had no choice but to devote all her efforts to resist it.

    The Emperor Sword Douluo could only watch helplessly when his beloved wife was pulverized by the earth-shattering p of the huge hand.

    What should he do?

    No one knew what needed to be done at this very moment.

    No one could do anything to stop it from happening.

    A radiance flickered! When the God Sword summoned by Su Mengjun shattered, she was transferred out from the War God Battlefield immediately. The God Sword Douluo¡¯s battle had ended.

    The Haughty Dragon Douluo and the God Sword Douluo turned around simultaneously to look toward Xu Xiaoyan.

    Nevertheless, the Starry Sky Douluo appeared innocent. A silhouette descended from the sky to shield her. A giant saber appeared out of thin air into the hands of a man with a cold, tyrannical gaze.

    It was the Saber God Douluo, the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi who had arrived just in time.

    Her fourth soul ring glowed. A chain formed from starlight linked Sima Jinchi, Yuanen Yehui, who was descending from the sky, with Xu Xiaoyan herself. She utilized her fourth soul skill, the Star Chain. Their defenses were enhanced!

    The Demon Guqin Mo Zihong¡¯s mouth widened in surprise. He could not resist the dejection he felt arising from his chest.

    The sudden change of the situation confused him even. Before they could do anything, one of their members was already eliminated. In fact, they had not even utilized thirty percent of their power.

    It was also worth mentioning that there were four of them fighting against two from the opposing team.

    In any case, another person joined the opposing team at the moment. It changed from a battle of four-on-two to three-on-three. The tide had turned instantly without a doubt.

    More importantly, the most powerful martial soul fusion skill of their team was rendered ineffectivepletely. It was a most unfortunate situation!

    How did it evolve into this in such a short while?

    Actually, their martial soul fusion skill was forcefully broken by the opposing team¡¯s control-type soul master. The young maiden¡¯s control abilities were simply astonishing to even the Demon Guqin Douluo.

    Xu Xiaoyan stood behind the Saber God Douluo Sima Jinchi with her sweet smile. In reality, no one knew that her small hand grasping the Star Staff was covered in sweat.

    It was her first fight against such powerful opponents. Moreover, she was acting as the absolute core strength of her team in controlling the entire scene.

    Even though she had experienced being confronted by formidable enemies in the past, Tang Wulin was present during those asions. Everyone felt confident whenever Tang Wulin was present and they each knew their responsibilities. Everything was executed ording to his instructions.

    Today, she and Yuanen Yehui were by themselves, and they were confronted by four formidable opponents with Limit Douluo-ranked fighting abilities.

    Nheless, she was in full control of the situation making it seem as easy as eating pie. In reality, she was actually racking her brains and dared not be cavalier about it for even a moment.

    However, it was precisely such a challenging battle that her full potential was triggered since these were precious experiences! As the number one control-type soul master under the starry sky, she could only live up to her real potential in battles like this.

    A faint smile emerged on her charming face. With the Saber God Douluo Sima Jinchi¡¯s arrival, she could finally slow down to catch her breath.

    Meanwhile, Yuanen Yehui pushed herself up against the ground with one hand and rushed over to regroup with her team.

    In a battle of three-on-three, they were in an invincible position without a doubt.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes flickered. All the nine soul rings on her body glimmered with brilliance as the eighth soul ring began to glow. The stars in the sky underwent extraordinary transformations.

    All the stars began gathering in one direction. The numerous stars converged and resulted in an even more dazzling radiance.

    Xu Xiaoyan stood frozen akin to a statue. The aura on her body was elevating at full speed simr to a blowout.

    Despite the Emperor Sword Douluo¡¯s rank-98 cultivation base, he felt immense pressure at this very instant. Even though he had no idea what Xu Xiaoyan was up to, her next move was definitely going to be more shocking.

    Her control was already so powerful without utilizing the storing force. If she were to use the storing force in her eighth soul skill, the result would be evidently clear.

    At this exact moment, an idea arose in the minds of the three War Gods. The Skycrosser Douluo came to mind.

    If only Guan Yue could make it in time to help them after defeating Tang Wulin, perhaps, they could win this battle.

    Meanwhile, a long howl was heard in the distance.

    Two silhouettes flew over from the distance akin to two streaking meteors andnded before them.

    ¡°Please stop it, Xiaoyan.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was heard.

    The people focused their attention and realized that the two were precisely the Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin and the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue.

    At present, they appeared to be in a dishevelled state with many parts of their battle armors damaged. There were even some damages on Guan Yue¡¯s four-word battle armor, while Tang Wulin looked exhausted and ghastly pale.

    It was a battle of four-on-four now!

    Xu Xiaoyan stopped initiating her storing force immediately. She then linked a Star Chain to Tang Wulin¡¯s body to connect the four of them together as one.

    Tang Wulin waved his hand and turned to speak to Guan Yue, ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯re equally matched in today¡¯s battle. Why don¡¯t we call it a day?¡±

    Guan Yue nodded and announced to the numerous War Gods, ¡°In order to prevent further injuries, the battle for today has ended.¡± As he was speaking, he raised his hand and turned the controller in his palm. Streams of radiances descended from the sky andnded on the eight people individually to transport them out of the system.

    The streams of radiances shimmered. In the next moment, the group had returned to the War God Hall.

    The entire scene was dead silent upon their appearances.

    The atmosphere almost seemed frozen.

    In the next moment, the group from Shrek Academy reacted to the situation first. Yue Zhengyu charged toward Xu Xiaoyan. In a swift move, he lifted her up in one go. They swirled around twice in the air.

    ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re awesome.¡± Yue Zhengyu was grinning from ear to ear. Actually, he had no idea that Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s control ability had already achieved such a terrifying extent.

    Xu Xiaoyan spoke softly, ¡°Alright, put me down. There are many people observing us.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu ced her on the ground smilingly. He took her small hand and held on to it.

    On the other side, Xie Xie headed over to Yuanen Yehui. He stretched out his arms to hug her but hesitated for a moment. Instead, he was pulled over by Yuanen Yehui whereby she ced her arm over his shoulder.

    He looked at Xu Xiaoyan who was akin to a timid, lovable woman on the other side. Xie Xie could not help feeling sorrowful in his heart. ¡®Why is the situation reversed on my side?¡¯ However, when he thought about Yuanen Yehui¡¯s powerful Titan Giant Ape martial soul and her One Hand Covereth Heaven earlier, he swallowed a gulp of saliva but dared not show the slightest dissatisfaction in his expression.

 Chapter 1716 - Head To The Sixteenth Level

    <h4>Chapter 1716: Head To The Sixteenth Level</h4>

    The numerous War Gods stood in a line behind the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue. Guan Yue looked at Tang Wulin and hisrades with mixed emotions. He heaved a soft sigh. ¡°From this day forth, your generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters is considered matured.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and nodded in salutation to the numerous War Gods before him. He would not mention Guan Yue¡¯s guidance nor thank Guan Yue in front of all the people.

    ¡°The spar has ended. You¡¯ve the authority to venture deeper now. Later on, I¡¯ll be bringing you all to enter the deeper levels of the War God Hall. Your capabilities have been tested, but there are still other tests awaiting you.¡± Guan Yue said to Tang Wulin with a meaningful nce. Then, he made an inviting gesture toward the crowd.

    At present, the crowd from Shrek were excited.

    They had won and they knew it.

    Even though the oues of the many rounds of battles were ties toward thetter parts of the test, they were confident enough to take on the battles for real.

    Apart from Tang Wulin, no one had any idea of Guan Yue¡¯s capabilities. Hence, they thought that they had won.

    It signified the uprising of Shrek. It was a real uprising to boot.

    The War Gods were all suppressed by them including the few high-ranking War Gods at the front.

    Whether it was A Ruheng¡¯s Golden Body Arhat or the Leakproof Golden Body, or even Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s number one control skills under the starry sky, the War God Hall was truly shocked.

    From this moment onward, this generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters had achieved the top tier of the soul masters¡¯ world. They had truly matured just as mentioned by the Skycrosser Douluo.

    One could imagine that in the near future when everyone of them was dded in a four-word battle armor, Shrek would certainly be at the advent of a prosperous era.

    The wall cracked open to reveal a path. Under Guan Yue¡¯s guidance, the people followed the War Gods to another ce.

    The numerous War Gods in the War God Hall had yet to recover from the shock. Despite feeling recalcitrant in their hearts, they had no choice but to admit everything that had happened was real and the people from Shrek were truly powerful.

    Ling Zichen had woken up from her previous state. She appeared rather quiet now. Tang Wulin transmitted his voice to ask how she was doing and she replied that she was doing fine.

    It was not the right time for Tang Wulin to talk to her. He realized that it was a crushing blow for her when she failed to fight the Demon Guqin Douluo. The arrogant Director Ling was certainly feeling bitter now.

    It was a good thing because one could only improve after suffering a setback. Thus, Tang Wulin did not try to talk to her anymore. He decided that they would discuss it further after leaving this ce. Moreover, they had other important tasks at hand.

    The Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue came to a halt while the rest of the War Gods stood by his side. Guan Yue looked at the Asiatic Apple Douluo and asked, ¡°Mengshan, are you going to stay with us for the time being or join them?¡±

    Shi Mengshan took a nce at A Ruheng by her side and replied, ¡°I¡¯m joining them.¡±

    As soon as she gave her reply, the other War Gods exhibited rather unpleasant expressions on their faces. It signified that the Asiatic Apple Douluo¡¯s heart was with the others.

    The War God Hall had never been strict with its regtions because it was an organization under the jurisdiction of the parliament. The decision to leave was never an issue. As long as the person obeyed the enlistment order, the organization would never control a War God¡¯s marriage.

    A number of the War Gods understood Shi Mengshan¡¯s situation. After all, it was not an easy task for the Asiatic Apple Douluo to find a life partner. Now that she had finally found someone, they were happy for her.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Guan Yue nodded.

    ¡°Be prepared. This will take you straight to the sixteenth level of hell. We¡¯vepleted the adjustments beforehand. You¡¯ll be considered as having passed all eighteen levels of hell once you pass the next three levels.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Guan Yue pressed an unidentified button. Soon after, Tang Wulin and the rest felt the ground beneath their feet vanish and their bodies drop instantly.

    The group had the ability to fly. However, there was a strong suction force from below. It forcefully pulled their bodies into free fall.

    Xu Xiaoyan was still in an excited state from the battle earlier. She quickly unleashed her Star Chain at once to link up everyone. Naturally, Ling Zichen was the exception because she was not a soul master. Her mecha did not have the ability to exploit the Star Chain¡¯s sharing ability.

    Simultaneously, Tang Wulin also reacted to the situation. His Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone was unleashed to control the gravitational field in the surroundings. Yuanen Yehui assisted by throwing a few punches downward to stabilize their freefall.

    The entrance overhead which was opened a while ago was now closed. Everything in the surroundings darkened.

    Yue Zhengyu spread out his wings and summoned the Holy Light. It illuminated the surroundings akin to a small sun.

    It seemed like they were in a cavern. It reminded Tang Wulin of the abyssal passage in the past because the walls were engraved with all kinds of soul circuit striations. The only difference was that there was a very strong suction forceing from below that pulled at them constantly into a freefall.

    They dropped for nearly two minutes before the suction force weakened. Atst, the people could see the ground below them illuminated by Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body.

    To be more precise, the ground appeared to be the surface of water because they could hear the sound of waterpping as they approached the bottom. The water was rippling energetically which meant that it was a pool of flowing water.

    Tang Wulin looked toward hisrades.

    Xie Xie took it upon himself. ¡°I¡¯ll go since I can swim.¡± As he was speaking, a radiance bloomed on his body which made him alternate between illusion and reality. He dived straight into the water.

    A Star Chain was connected to his back to ensure his safety. The others were hovering above the water.

    The suction force had disappearedpletely by then. It looked like they would need to cross the underground river to get to the War God Hall¡¯s sixteenth level.

    ¡°ording to the speed and duration of our fall, we should have arrived at the bottom of the mountain instead of being at its center. The underground river should be connected to the river outside judging by the velocity of the groundwater flow. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the West Mountain area of Mingdu has a river formed from the cial waters, and it is known as the Ming River. It flows in the southwest direction all the way to the sea.¡± Ling Zichen who had been quiet earlier finally spoke.

    As a scientist, she was used to making judgments based on the data gathered.

    It did not take long before a ¡®plop¡¯ was heard. Xie Xie got out from the water and shook his body to dry himself.

    ¡°There¡¯s a river under the water. It¡¯s very long. I swam ahead for about a thousand meters, but I didn¡¯t see the end. That was the limit of the Star Chain. I was afraid that all of you would be worried, so I came back. Based on the current situation, it¡¯s not dangerous in the river, and I didn¡¯t see any sign of a soul beast. The only thing is I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take before we can reach the exit.¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Is there a branch under the water?¡±

    Xie Xie shook his head and said, ¡°Not as far as I can tell. The underground river runs in a straight line all the way into the distance. Our only issue is air. Although we¡¯re all capable of recycling the air, there¡¯s still a limit to our abilities. I don¡¯t think we canst more than half an hour.¡±

    A Ruheng said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I give it a try? I can withhold my breath underwater for about two to three hours.¡±

    Shi Mengshan who had been silent by his side suddenly tugged at him.

    A Ruheng turned his head to the side and looked toward her. Everyone including A Ruheng did not think of asking Shi Mengshan about this ce.

    After all, the Asiatic Apple Douluo was from the War God Hall. On the other hand, they were about to face a test of the War God Hall. Undoubtedly, it would make things difficult for Shi Mengsan if they were to ask her now. Hence, everyone understood the reason for not asking her. Instead, they decided to rely on their own judgements.

    A Ruheng looked at her with a questioning gaze.

 Chapter 1717 - The Water Repellant Tang Wulin

    <h4>Chapter 1717: The Water Repent Tang Wulin</h4>

    The Asiatic Apple Douluo hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡°Although you won¡¯t be fighting against the War Gods in the final three levels of the tests, I must warn you that this is the most difficult part of the test. As a War God, I can¡¯t tell you about the test. I¡¯m only allowed to wait here after bringing all of you to this point. This is the War God Hall¡¯s rule.¡±

    As soon as those words were uttered, the whole group was startled.

    Shi Mengshan did not reveal anything, but she was actually warning them that the underground river was dangerous. Moreover, she insinuated that it would be a threat to them.

    It was because she knew their capabilities. Nevertheless, she still chose to warn them under such circumstances. Otherwise, their safety would bepromised.

    A Ruheng had mentioned earlier that it would not be an issue for him to swim underwater for two to three hours. Despite that, it was still deemed to be dangerous as she hinted. Hence, the danger was not due to the duration of the swim. As to the type of danger, she did not borate further. It was apparent that she was refraining from revealing too much.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you for going through the trouble to wait here. We shall head into the water together. Senior brother disciple, please cover the rear while I lead the way in front. Xiaoyan, stay in the center. The rest of you shall stay in the middle and help protect Xiaoyan.¡±

    Shi Mengshan looked at Tang Wulin in astonishment. Her impression of Tang Wulin was that he was not a reckless person! Why did he choose to enter the river with the whole group in tow despite her earlier hint?

    She could not help revealing her panicked expression. She was about to say something, but she found it difficult to utter the words.

    She had already broken a few rules when she followed the squad from Shrek. Had it not been the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s leniency, she would not have been allowed to be here at all. Obviously, she was not allowed to borate further and expose the War God Hall¡¯s secrets.

    A Ruheng chuckled and gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My junior brother disciple has never done anything that he¡¯s unsure of. You¡¯re only looking at the tip of an iceberg. Let¡¯s go, junior brother disciple.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded in salutation toward Shi Mengshan. He then leaped into the river.

    Meanwhile, Shi Mengshan witnessed a peculiar scene. At the very moment Tang Wulin entered the water, the river parted on its own as if it was making way for Tang Wulin. He somersaulted in the air andnded firmly on the ground below the water.

    The underground river was very deep. It was over ten meters in depth at the entrance. Yet, it felt as if a space had opened up in the river upon Tang Wulin¡¯s arrival.

    What...

    It was obvious that he had not urged his soul power! He had not utilized any tools either. In fact,rge scale soul devices could not be used here.

    The rest of the people followed suit. One by one, they entered the underground river after Tang Wulin.

    Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu followed Tang Wulin on both sides of him. The three assault-type soul masters opened the path in front.

    Xu Xiaoyan, Ling Zichen, and Xie Xie were behind them. Ling Zichen and Xie Xie protected Xu Xiaoyan who was sandwiched between them. The Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi and the Body Douluo A Ruheng were in charge of bringing up the rear. The eight of them maintained a three-three-two formation as they advanced at full speed.

    They were astonished when the surrounding water within a diameter of five meters, with Tang Wulin at its center, hadpletely vanished. The water was avoiding Tang Wulin intentionally. It moved in ordance with Tang Wulin.

    The bottom of the underground river was an uneven rock surface. They were walking at a steady speed. With the space around them being devoid of water, there was adequate air which wouldst quite a while for them.

    Xie Xie was the only person who understood the situation while the rest were shocked.

    Among the Shrek Seven Monsters, those who had been with Tang Wulin the longest were especially shocked. They thought that they knew Tang Wulin well enough, but they did not expect him to have such an ability.

    He was inherently a water repent!

    Tang Wulin did not exin much as he raised his right hand to summon the Golden Dragon Spear into his grasp. He walked forward with long strides and maintained the running speed of an ordinary person.

    Yue Zhengyu raised his right hand and pointed ahead. A bunch of light bands shot out to illuminate the river ahead.

    His Holy Light appeared weird and out of the world due to the water¡¯s refraction as they were in an underground river.

    It did not take long before Xie Xie said from behind, ¡°I was at this spot earlier. I don¡¯t know the situation beyond here. Please be careful, big brother.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded and slowed down his walking speed. At the same time, he unleashed his full spiritual power and let his senses and perception spread into the distance.

    Why did the water part for him naturally? It was because he was the son of the Sea God!

    In the past, he relied on his power to stop the entire army from the Douluo Continent in the sea. Furthermore, he prevented a war from happening at the time.

    Such was the situation in the sea, what more of the river before him.

    The rivers,kes, and seas were all seas in the end. As mentioned by Ling Zichen earlier, the underground river would converge with the Ming River, and the sea would be its final destination. In other words, the underground river was connected to the sea.

    As the Sea God Child, why should Tang Wulin worry that the river would bring him trouble especially when he had the Sea God¡¯s Trident with him?

    For most people, the senses and perception attributes of their spiritual power would diminish in the river. However, in his case, it was the exact opposite. His detection was enhanced a few fold wherever there was water such that his detection prowess would be able to detect much further than before.

    Finally, Tang Wulin stopped walking after they covered another thousand meters. Just then, he seemed to have a realization.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s the case, huh.¡±

    ¡°What have you discovered?¡± Yuanen Yehui asked.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I know the test of their sixteenth level. You can¡¯t feel it now because we are not in the water. Actually, there¡¯s already a suction force in the water since the beginning. If we were in the water, we might think of it as the flowing speed of an ordinary underground river. What¡¯s more, the faster the flow speed, the faster we can swim ahead.¡±

    ¡°Even if a Title Douluo were to swim to this spot, it¡¯ll still take some time. Worried about his air consumption, the Title Douluo will try to swim in a hurry. Yet, if he were to swim at full speed, he would be in trouble soon. It¡¯s because the river¡¯s flow will be faster ahead. There¡¯s a deep, humongous hole about two thousand meters away. I don¡¯t know the origin of this deep hole but it¡¯s highly possible that it¡¯s a huge underground spring. The current there is extremely swift such that it formed a gigantic vortex. It would not be easy to struggle free from the vortex. Furthermore, the oxygen in a person¡¯s body will be exhausted in the process of struggling free. That¡¯s where the trouble lies, but I¡¯ve no idea how the War God Hall is going to save the person under such circumstances. The Asiatic Apple Douluo¡¯s warning was true. This ce is extremely treacherous.¡±

    Upon listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s exnation, the crowd could not help drawing in a cold breath.

    No matter how powerful a person was, as long as he was not a God, he could not possibly fight against nature.

    In an underwater world where it was nearly impossible to breathe, how could a person break free when one was churned by a vortex that was inescapable by mankind¡¯s standards? Especially when the person was already exhausted from swimming previously. Perhaps, it would take special talents for a person to pass this level. Besides, it was only possible if the person discovered the problem in advance.

    However, one¡¯s spiritual power detection underwater was extremely limited. Hence, it would be even more difficult to detect the danger.

    A Ruheng squinted his eyes. ¡°In that case, perhaps three or four of us might make it to the shore if all eight of us were to charge through the level at the same time.¡±

 Chapter 1718 - Everything Under The Water Is Not An Obstacle

    <h4>Chapter 1718: Everything Under The Water Is Not An Obstacle</h4>

    The possibility of an assault-type soul master passing this test was high. For sure, Tang Wulin and A Ruheng would not face much of an issue. As for the others, Sima Jinchi and Yuanen Yehui should be able to pass as well. However, the number one control-type soul master under the starry sky, Xu Xiaoyan might not be able to swim out of the vortex without some assistance.

    Her super powerful control abilities also signified that her individual fighting capacity would just be normal.

    ¡°So, what should we do now?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. Everything under the water is not considered an obstacle. Just follow me.¡±

    Naturally, Tang Wulin felt much more relieved after he had explored the situation ahead. He began to advance at a faster speed.

    As expected, they came upon the unusual situation. Under the illumination of Yue Zhengyu¡¯s glow, they could clearly see that the current in the surrounding waters was obviously getting stronger and swifter with time. It felt as if the dry ground which they were standing on was also being carried along by an invisible current. It would only stop when Tang Wulin stopped walking.

    The light prated into the distance, but the visibility was suddenly reduced.

    It was the exit where an enormous underwater vortex awaited them beyond the exit.

    The groups¡¯ expressions changed drastically when they sensed the strength of the vortex. At the same time, they heard a deep rumble.

    It was the sound of water mming into the rocky walls around it.

    Such terrifying water currents!

    Ling Zichen suddenly spoke, ¡°It seems like the force which sucked us down earlier originated from the vortex as well. This is a natural phenomena. It can¡¯t possibly be man-made. The War God Hall is utilizing nature¡¯s strength for this test.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, stay close to me.¡± As he was speaking, Tang Wulin unleashed the Bluesilver Emperor Vines from his body and wound them around hisrades¡¯ bodies so he could pull them closer to him.

    Soon afterward, the golden trident rune on his forehead lit up. The Golden Dragon Spear was passed to his left hand, while his right hand clutched the air. A golden radiance shimmered and the golden tridentnded in his grasp.

    At the very moment the golden trident appeared, everything in the surroundings turned silent abruptly. The sloshing of the water currents earlier seemed to havepletely disappeared. The spinning vortex was affected too. It was slowing down as if it yielded to Tang Wulin.

    At the same time, ayer of blue-gold radiance emanated from Tang Wulin¡¯s body naturally. He swung the golden trident in his hand. All at once, the water screen before him parted naturally. Under his control, the water turned into a staircase which led to a diagonal area above.

    Tang Wulin led the way and stepped onto the staircase formed from water. The rest of the group followed hastily behind him despite feeling bewildered from witnessing the scene.

    They felt the terror of this vortex even more after walking through the vortex. The diameter of the vortex was close to a thousand meters. They failed to detect any signs of life. In fact, no living creature could survive in this ce.

    At any rate, Tang Wulin looked like the dominator of this world as he held the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand despite the daunting underwater world. He walked toward the upper diagonal guardedly. With each step he took, his whole body glowed brilliantly.

    The water flowed rapidly as if it was protecting its lord and obediently guarding their paths.

    They ascended hundreds of steps and the water before them parted atst. It parted with the brightness of daylight to reveal a path which led to the outside world.

    Tang Wulin retracted the golden trident in his hand as he continued walking. Due to the Sea God¡¯s vestigial influence over the surrounding water, the water did not close on them instantly. It allowed Tang Wulin and hisrades to walk out of the vortex.

    Tang Wulin leaped up and floated in the air. He looked around his surroundings while the rest followed closely behind him and were on the lookout as well.

    They saw a hugeke below them from where they were. Theke was a funnel-shaped, terrifying vortex.

    Indeed, the most scary part of this was that the spinningkewater resulted in a strong airflow which generated a piercing, howling sound that could be heard from their location.

    The uncanny workings of nature was beyond one¡¯s imagination. There was no doubt that this ce was representative of that.

    On the shore in the distance, t ground could be seen. It was the location of the only path.

    The people flew over andnded on the ground. They exhaled a sigh of relief when they were finally on solid ground.

    A pitch ck, ginormous vortexy ahead of them. Despite the majority of them being Title Douluos, they could not help feeling an intense lingering fear when they saw the ginormous vortex.

    A faint radiance shimmered on the icy coldness of Tang Wulin¡¯s face. The ce lived up to its reputation of being the sixteenth level of hell! Ordinary people could not have passed through it and survived.

    He wondered about the kind of difficult barrier which awaited them next.

    Tang Wulin was not in a rush to advance further. He took the lead to sit cross-legged on the ground. The others followed suit and sat around him. The great battle earlier in addition to their efforts to cross the river had tired them out to a certain extent.

    The sixteenth level was already so taxing. What about the seventeenth and the eighteenth level? The best thing to do now was to prepare themselves so as to be in their top form to confront it.

    It took half an hour for the whole group to awaken from their meditation session.

    There was a sole path ahead of them. Undoubtedly, it was the only path to get to the higher levels.

    They maintained their previous formation with Tang Wulin, Yuanen Yehui, and Yue Zhengyu in the front and the rest of them following closely behind. They soon entered the pathway.

    Aspared to the freefall earlier, the path before them appeared much more cid. The ground was t and showed signs of being smoothened by man. The surroundings looked normal just like a natural underground pathway. The ce was illuminated by the Holy Light unleashed from Yue Zhengyu¡¯s body. Otherwise, the ce would be pitch ck where one could not even see one¡¯s fingers.

    However, they felt the temperature increasing gradually in the air as they moved forward.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes. It was water earlier, could it be that the seventeenth level had something to do with fire?

    Light could be seen prating from the space in front. In the beginning, it was only a red speckle. As the temperature gradually rose, the dark red spot turned brighter as well and illuminated the surroundings making it red. Moreover, the temperature around their bodies was rising fast such that they had no choice but to unleash their soul power to resist the high temperature.

    They reached the end of the path atst. They were shocked by the scene before their eyes.

    It was a gigantic fiery red world at the end of the path. There was ake as well, only that it was a magmake.

    The golden-red magma bubbled over in the high temperature. Even the air was burning hot. It would be very difficult for an ordinary person to breathe here.

    The most terrifying part was that the golden-red magma had immense energy. It felt as if the energy was about to explode at any moment.

    Due to the high temperature, the air above the magmake was heated. They could not see clearly into the distance as a result. However, it was already the end of the path. The only way to move ahead was over the magmake.

    Was that all there is to it? This was what troubled Tang Wulin.

    Despite the high temperature of the magma, it would not be an issue for a Title Douluo to resist the high temperature as long as he was not immersed in the magma. Could he not just fly over it?

    Of course, it was just a rhetorical question. There must be some danger in it. In fact, the real danger was its unpredictability. They had no idea what they were about to face next.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not as simple as it seems. Senior brother disciple, sorry to trouble you.¡±

 Chapter 1719 - Magma Fiery Man

    <h4>Chapter 1719: Magma Fiery Man</h4>

    A Ruheng chuckled. ¡°Sure, I can take a bath at the same time. Let me go and take a look.¡±

    As he was speaking, his skin had already turned golden. He leaped up and flew toward the area above the magmake.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were glowing with a purple-gold radiance. He utilized his Purple Demon Eyes to observe his senior brother disciple A Ruheng¡¯s silhouette in preparation to assist him if needed.

    It would be very difficult for A Ruheng to get hurt by the magma in his Leakproof Golden Body. He was the most suitable candidate to explore the path.

    The rest of them gathered behind Tang Wulin and unleashed their individual soul powers to withstand the high heat.

    A Ruheng looked up and gazed into the distance upon flying to the area above the magmake.

    The surroundings were all golden-red such that he could not see into the distance clearly. The air was quivering in the heat which produced a wave-like pattern.

    A Ruheng might appear crude, but he was actually a meticulous person at heart. He flew around to observe the terrain in the surroundings andmit it to memory.

    Undoubtedly, one would need to exercise the utmost caution when one was flying over the magmake. Someone like Xu Xiaoyan would be immediately annihted upon falling into the magmake.

    For the safety of hisrades, he must investigate thoroughly.

    Meanwhile, something unusual urred!

    The magmake under him bubbled for a while. Soon after, a deafening roar was heard. An enormous magma fireball over five meters in diameter shot toward A Ruheng.

    A Ruheng scoffed coldly and sted a punch.

    He would never show any panic emotions when he was confronted by an attack in any situation due to his cultivation base.

    The magma fireball suddenly exploded with a loud boom but it did not disperse. A silhouette appeared from within and arrived before A Ruheng as swift as lightning. It immediately gave A Ruheng a big hug.

    Yes, he got a hug.

    It was a creature in human form with hands and legs. It was about three meters tall and was curled up in the fireball earlier. When the fireball exploded, it might have utilized the explosive force to get to A Ruheng in an instant.

    Its high body temperature was its best weapon. It gave A Ruheng a hug.

    A Ruheng was startled. The opponent was so swift that he was a little slow in reacting to the situation. However, he cracked into a smile when he was hugged, so he returned the gesture as well.

    A ¡®poof¡¯ was heard. The fiery man¡¯s body was crushed by his body right away. However, a fiery glow was seen flickering, before it turned into speckles of radiance which gathered together to reform its original body once again in an area nearby. It floated in the air following that.

    At present, the people finally saw how the creature looked.

    It was about three meters in height and its entire body was fiery red, leaving only its eyes burning with golden res. It appeared exceedingly weird.

    It was obviously a living creature of an extremely pure fire element. One could see that it managed to leave behind some marks on A Ruheng¡¯s Leakproof Golden Body after its hug.

    By the looks of it, any other ordinary Title Douluo in A Ruheng¡¯s ce would not have been able to withstand the hug.

    At the same time, fireballs arose from the magmake one at a time. The fireballs floated in the air before exploding in session. A silhouette was casted after each explosion.

    Strangely, the creatures which appeared from the fireballs were not only in human forms but were in animal forms as well.

    For example, there were fire wolves, fire lions, et cetera. However, the human form creatures were thergest in number. There was a fiery creature in the form of a man, over seven meters tall, which exuded an exceedingly powerful aura. From the power of the energy it was emitting, it had achieved a Limit Douluo¡¯s power.

    Tang Wulin was astonished. ¡®Impressive. It seems like the War God Hall is truly hiding many secret weapons!¡¯

    It was not an easy feat to fight against so many strange creatures. Moreover, the opposing side seemed to possess an ability that was almost close to immortality.

    Yet, these creatures did not look like soul beasts as their auras were obviously quite different from the soul beasts. It would not be easy for them to charge through so many fire element creatures.

    Tang Wulin grasped the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand tightly and made a hand gesture at Xu Xiaoyan who was behind him.

    Since the fire element creatures could be resurrected, they must dash through by force. The faster they did it, the better it would be.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t fight us.¡± Out of the blue, a fiery man with thergest body, who turned out to be the leader, suddenly spoke to Tang Wulin. He was speaking in humannguage!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s chest tightened for a moment. Their opponents could actually converse in humannguage. Could it be that this n was rted to mankind?

    The leader looked in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction and bowed ever so slightly to salute Tang Wulin. Had it not been its fiery red body and dazzling golden eyes, it really looked like a human being.

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m sorry to bother you all at this time. I¡¯m truly sorry. However, we¡¯ve entered the War God Hall, and we wish to continue our venture ahead. It seems like the only way is through the magmake. We only wish to pass through in peace and we mean no harm,¡± said Tang Wulin in a deep voice. Nevertheless, he remained vignt. He was prepared tounch an attack at the opposing side at any moment.

    The fiery man said, ¡°We mean no harm as well. Only that I sensed a God¡¯s aura earlier, so I came out to take a look personally. May I know which one of you is a real god?¡±

    God¡¯s aura?

    The people shifted their gaze to look at Tang Wulin. The god¡¯s aura mentioned by this gigantic fiery man should be due to Tang Wulin¡¯s trident.

    A radiance flickered in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t have a God with us. Perhaps, you sensed the aura which originated from my divine weapon.¡±

    As he was speaking, he unleashed the Sea God¡¯s Trident.

    Tang Wulin unleashed the divine weapon to shock his extremely powerful opponents.

    The moment the Sea God¡¯s Trident appeared in Tang Wulin¡¯s grasp, a strange wave-like sound arose immediately. Hisrades nearby instantly felt a cooling sensation radiating from the weapon which sheltered the fiery heat in front of them.

    The leader¡¯s enormous body shook once abruptly when it saw the Sea God¡¯s Trident. The words escaped his mouth before he could even open it. ¡°That¡¯s a super divine weapon.¡±

    The pitch of its voice was raised revealing its heightened emotions.

    Super divine weapon?

    Tang Wulin did not have a thorough understanding of the divine weapon¡¯s rank actually. Perhaps, no one on the Douluo Continent was capable of distinguishing divine weapons.

    ¡®What does the so-called divine weapon refer to?¡¯ Tang Wulin had a question on his mind which he asked silently.

    The fiery leader appeared to be extremely excited. In fact, he began to dance with joy while the other fiery men in the surroundings broke out in a mor. A few were speaking in strange voices which were probably the n¡¯snguage.

    After a long while, the fiery man said, ¡°Hello, my dear respected humans. I truly didn¡¯t expect you to have a super divine weapon. However, you¡¯re not a God yet. Nheless, it proves you have the god-ranked blood flowing in you. Otherwise, you can¡¯t possibly wield the super divine weapon. I¡¯ve a small request, and I wonder if you can be of assistance?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. A request? They had just met, yet the opposing side had requested for his assistance.

    However, they needed to cross the magmake before them. Hence, he could not reject the fiery man¡¯s request outright.

    ¡°Please go ahead. I¡¯ll try to help if I can.¡±

    The fiery man was silent for a moment before it said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know if you can do it either. I can¡¯t force you nor do you need to guarantee anything. I only hope that if you achieve Godhood in your lifetime and arrive in the Divine Realm, can you please help us to look for the world which belongs to us initially. Help us look for our original home.¡±

    When those words were spoken, Tang Wulin managed to pick up some clues despite the confusing speech.

    ¡°Are you trying to say that you don¡¯t belong to the Douluo Continent?¡± asked Tang Wulin in curiosity.

 Chapter 1720 - The Fire Host Clan

    <h4>Chapter 1720: The Fire Host n</h4>

    The fiery man nodded. ¡°No, we don¡¯t belong here. Thus, we can only hide in this ce. We wish to go home badly. So, we hope that you can help us.¡±

    A Ruheng could not refrain himself from chiming in after listening from the side. ¡°Can you please describe in detail? We don¡¯t understand your condition. So, how can we help you then?¡±

    The fiery man said, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll describe in further detail now. I was too emotional earlier, so I was bbering. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve sensed the aura of a super divine weapon since our descension to this world. It¡¯s also my first time to see a glimmer of hope. Thus, I got emotional.¡±

    He repeated the word ¡¯emotional¡¯ and was speaking incoherently once again.

    Tang Wulin waved his hand at A Ruheng to signal him not to be impatient.

    The fiery man calmed himself with great effort before he continued to speak, ¡°We came from another world. In our world, we were living well and peacefully, but a catastrophe befell us and we were sent here.¡±

    ¡°Another world? Is it a main ne?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    The fiery man replied proudly, ¡°It¡¯s a main ne, of course. Moreover, it¡¯s a main ne which is much more powerful than your world. Our world is known as the Magic Blue World while our n is named the ¡®Fire Host n.¡¯

    ¡°Fire Host n?¡± Tang Wulinmitted the name to memory.

    The leader of the Fire Host n spoke, ¡°My name is Huo Tian and I¡¯m one of the leaders of the current Fire Host n. There are a few n elders who are my superiors. There was a continent on our Magic Blue World and it was known as the Demon Monster Continent. Don¡¯t get mad over what I¡¯m about to tell you. Our Demon Monster Continent was ruled by the Demon n and the Monster n. We¡¯ve humans on our continent too, but they¡¯re the servants to our Demon and Monster ns.¡±

    After listening to the narration, Tang Wulin could not help but show interest. It was another world where simrly there were humans. He did not ask any questions but he listened to Huo Tian¡¯s exposition patiently.

    Huo Tian continued to speak, ¡°Our Fire Host n was living at a ce not far away from the Demon Monster n initially. The ce where we lived was known as the Magma Sea or the Magma Red Sea. Our n was known for producing warriors. Every nsman of ours possessed an inherent, powerful fighting capacity. Although we couldn¡¯t stray from the magma area, we were close to being immortal as long as we were in a magma-rich area. Hence, we didn¡¯t submit to the Demon n and the Monster n regardless of how powerful they were. We were considered as equals, and we traded with each other. In the Magic Blue World, our Fire Host n was as strong as any n, other than the mysterious Purple Gold n.¡±

    At this point, his voice was filled with pride. He was very proud of his n.

    ¡°One day, our n elder was invited by the most powerful demon of the Demon n to discuss some matters. Our n elder was away for a long time on that asion. Then, we received news. Based on astrological studies, the Demon n and the Monster n¡¯s mighty creatures foretold that a great catastrophe would befall our Magic Blue World. It would result in the total annihtion of our world. We had to prepare for rainy days andbine the efforts of the entire world to survive the catastrophe.¡±

    ¡°Hence, the mighty creatures of the Demon n and the Monster n joined hands with our Fire Host n, and the powerful ns from the Boundless Blue Sea, namely the Sea Dragon n, and the Sea Giant n. Furthermore, we sought help from the mysterious Purple Gold n in addition to the Green n from the Life Green Sea. We were preparing a set of divine weapons to resist theing catastrophe.¡±

    ¡°So, did you seed?¡± Xu Xiaoyan could not refrain herself from asking, being the most curious person in the group.

    Huo Tian said, ¡°It was a sess. Of course, we seeded. We gathered all the resources from the entire Magic Blue World and the Demon Monster Continent to produce the set of divine weapons. It was a set of seven divine pearls which we named the ¡®Magic Blue Seven Divine Pearls¡¯. It was controlled by the almighty master of each n to confront the great catastrophe together.¡±

    ¡°The catastrophe finally came to pass. The almighty creatures of the Demon n and the Monster n were correct in their prediction. Only thing was we never expected the catastrophe to be so deadly. At the time, a space-time turbulence churned on a much smaller than ours ording to our n elder. The smaller then mmed into us. Soon after, the n elder and the almighties of the other ns took the Magic Blue Seven Divine Pearls to resist the catastrophe.¡±

    At this point, Huo Tian became silent. The nsmen of the Fire Host n in the surroundings quietened down as well. They were filled with sorrow.

    One could tell from their emotions that the resistance was unsessful.

    Tang Wulin felt his chest tighten when he heard the word ¡®space-time turbulence¡¯. He could still clearly remember what his father once told him. The divine realm of the Douluo Continent was swept away by the space-time turbulence! It was precisely the space-time turbulence which caused him to be far away from his family members.

    He did not expect the space-time turbulence which had affected him to be the cause of the catastrophe as well.

    Huo Tian heaved a sigh, then he continued speaking, ¡°The Magic Blue Seven Divine Pearls yielded some effects anyhow. At least, it managed to slow down the. I still remembered the day as if it was yesterday. The deflected the Magic Blue Seven Divine Pearls and mmed into the Demon Monster Continent.¡±

    ¡°At that moment, it felt as if the entire world was about to bepletely annihted. It was an unprecedented cmity. All at once, the mountains copsed, thends cracked, and there was a tsunami. Half the Magma Red Sea vanished instantly. Our n elder didn¡¯t return. Although I wasn¡¯t sure, I figured the lives of the almighties of the Demon n and the Monster n were sacrificed in the great catastrophe.¡±

    The Demon Monster Continent was shattered into a few fragments by the collision. On the other hand, the was pulverized too. The great catastrophe affected the entire world. At the same time, numerous spatial rifts appeared as well. Arge number of living creatures in the entire Magic Blue World died because of that.¡±

    ¡°It was during that time when our batch was engulfed by a spatial rift by ident, and we were brought here.¡±

    Tang Wulin finally figured out the situation. It turned out the Fire Host nsmen were transferred from another world.

    Tang Wulin could not determine if the Magic Blue World was really more powerful than the Douluo Continent based on Huo Tian¡¯s description. However, he could tell from the Fire Host nsmen¡¯s auras that it was no weaker than the main ne of the Douluo Continent.

    ¡°The number of nsmen were a few fold more than the number now when we first arrived here. Arge number died due tock of a suitable environment. We managed to survive after finding this ce. Yet, the ce is too small. It really is smallpared to our Magma Red Sea in the past. Our numbers have stopped increasing after reaching a certain number since there¡¯s not enough energy to sustain us. We¡¯re content to retain a small part of this ce and have an agreement with the humans here to continue living in this ce. We¡¯re obliged to guard the seventeenth level of the War God Hall. This ce is called the Magma Fire Hell, and this is our story.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling shocked upon learning about the great catastrophe that befell the Magic Blue World as narrated by Huo Tian.

    How terrifying it must have been when a main ne collided with another! He felt a profound fear just thinking of it.

    If there came a day when the Douluo Continent encountered such a terrifying disaster, would the Douluo Continent be able to resist it?

    No one could answer that.

    Tang Wulin felt pity for the Fire Host nsmen subconsciously.

    ¡°So, how would you like us to help you?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

 Chapter 1721 - Seven-colored Lotus Flower Flame

    <h4>Chapter 1721: Seven-colored Lotus Flower me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Huo Tian said, ¡°We miss our home. Although we have no idea what has be of it, we arepletely certain that the Magic Blue World was notpletely destroyed. Even if the Magic Blue Seven Divine Pearls¡¯ protection was not fully utilized, we believe that the world still exists. We want to go home and return to the ce that we used to live. We want to go back to our home, the Magma Red Sea.¡±

    ¡°You have a super divine weapon. This signifies that it is highly probable that you will achieve Godhood in the future. You¡¯ll be able to travel the gxy when you¡¯re a God. Perhaps you will discover the existence of our Magic Blue World at some point. If you do manage to find the Magic Blue, I beg you to contact our nsmen there. Ask them to figure out a way to take us back. It would be a wishe true if there is a way to do it. Even if I don¡¯t live to see it, I hope that my people will be able to return to our home one day.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not hesitate at all. He inhaled a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright, I promise you that if I can achieve Godhood one day, I¡¯ll certainly spare no effort in looking for the Magic Blue World. If I can find it, I¡¯ll be sure to pass your message as well. However, I must tell you that I¡¯m not certain that I can attain Godhood. Of course, it will be my goal.¡±

    He would go and seek not only the Magic Blue World, but also the Douluo Continent¡¯s Divine Realm and his family members! He wanted to achieve Godhood as soon as possible. Only with such divine power would he be able to begin the search.

    Huo Tian seemed to be relieved. He and all the Fire Host nsmen bowed ever so slightly toward Tang Wulin.

    Huo Tian suddenly raised its hand and sent a stream of red light toward Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin lifted his hand and caught it. He felt a gush of fiery heat filling his palm.

    He looked down to discover that it was a fiery red octagonal jewel. It looked as though there was some fluid circting inside of it.

    ¡°This is the token of my n. If therees a day when you have really found our world, please present it to my n. My nsmen will understand.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Wulin kept the jewel in his hand very carefully.

    Huo Tian said, ¡°As a token of appreciation, I shall present you with a gift.¡±

    At this, Tang Wulin could not refrain himself from asking, ¡°Do you really trust me that much? After all, the act of achieving Godhood is still uncertain for me. Even if I do manage to be a God, I may not necessarily be able to find your home. As a result, I can¡¯t ept your token of appreciation.¡±

    Huo Tian heaved a soft sigh. ¡°You¡¯re already the one I believe has the greatest chance. Moreover, our Fire Host n are born with Fiery Golden Eyes and it allows us to judge a man urately. I can see your intentions. You have sincerely promised to help us. That alone is enough for me to give you a gift. Please take it.¡±

    As it spoke, Huo Tian shook its hand and conjured a small me that came flying out. Tang Wulin noticed that the magma sea around them suddenly darkened when the re flew out, as if the n was showing allegiance to the me.

    It was very difficult for Tang Wulin to describe the color of the me. It was close to translucent, yet it seemed to be constantly changing its hue.

    It was incandescent, but it seemed as though there were seven colors swirling and constantly changing inside it.

    Tang Wulin had opened up his palm instinctively when the me flew to him and allowed the me tond on his palm.

    Pain suddenly radiated from his hand. Tang Wulin was astonished to see that the me had actually seared into his right palm and transformed into a tattoo-like marking.

    It was a lotus flower with a white base. It had seven petals, each with its own color. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, purple.

    ¡°This is thepanion Truefire of our Fire Host n. Only the n royalty with the purest bloodline can have it. I¡¯m supposed to be the sessor of the next n elder. What a waste that I was brought here against my will. This is a part of mypanion Truefire that I¡¯m giving it to you now. With this, my nsmen will be able to trust you even more once you¡¯ve found them. In addition to the token I¡¯ve given you, it is enough to let my nsmen know who I am.¡±

    ¡°You can unleash mypanion Truefire bypelling it with your world¡¯s energy. It has the ability to scorch anything, but it consumes a lot of energy as well. Its name is the Seven-colored Lotus Flower! Even a demon lord entity would not dare to touch it. I hope that this may be of service to you.¡±

    The scorching heat on Tang Wulin¡¯s palm had already disappeared. Had it not been for the tattoo-like mark it had left, he would not even have realized what happened earlier.

    As it was, he could clearly feel a gush of peculiar energy around his palm.

    ¡°Thank you. I will do my best. You have my word,¡± Tang Wulin said in a deep voice.

    He could try to assure Huo Tian, but what really mattered was the effort he put into the task. Since Huo Tian mentioned that it could see his intention, then there was no need for him to say anything else.

    Hou Tian waved his hand, and the Fire Host nsmen on the magma sea parted to two sides smoothly. In fact, even the high temperature seemed to have been suppressed by them now.

    Huo Tian made an invitatory gesture. ¡°Our Fire Host n has a very long lifespan. I hope that I¡¯ll be able to hear good news from you when I¡¯m still alive.¡±

    ¡°I hope so too.¡± Tang Wulin nodded, speaking sincerely from the bottom of his heart.

    Huo Tian suddenly said with a meaningful nce, ¡°Yes, I can feel that you have someone you need to look for as well.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. The leader of the Fire Host n seemed to possess some special ability that allowed it to tell that Tang Wulin would certainly be helpful to its n.

    The group from Shrek flew toward the magma sea while maintaining their formation. Even though they had made an agreement with the Fire Host n, it was still a magma world after all. They acted cautiously because the ce could still be deadly if they were careless. As a result, they maintained their formation meticulously. In fact, Tang Wulin did not even retract the golden trident in his hand.

    It was apparent to them that it would not be an easy feat to charge into this ce by force had it not been for their special circumstances. As the seventeenth level of hell of the War God Hall, the challenge was not as simple as it seemed.

    The size of the magma sea was not overlyrge. They could finally see the ground in the distance after making a turn. It was a deep tunnel that would no doubt lead to the eighteenth level of hell, the deepest one. It could very possibly be the location that the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition, the Eternal Heaven, was stored.

    Ever since arriving here, their emotions had changed without their notice, especially Ling Zichen¡¯s. At this point, it was apparent that she was extremely excited.

    No one had more interest in Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition than she. If she could acquire or even just see this pinnacle of soul device artistry, it would fulfill one of the biggest wishes of her life. She had countless questions that she hoped the Eternal Heaven would be able to answer.

    The fixed soul ammunition of the highest rank was not developed by just one or two scientists. It was the precious result of the greatest scientific minds of numerous generations! If a scientist of her rank had the opportunity to study the Eternal Heaven, perhaps the process would inspire her to develop more advanced soul technology. That was what she hoped for most of all.

    Theynded on the ground. The group was not affected by the scorching heat due to the protection provided by the Sea God¡¯s Trident. Everyone was still in their best form.

    Tang Wulin turned around and bid farewell to the leader of the Fire Host n. He then led his group as they swiftly walked toward the tunnel to the eighteenth level of hell.

    They could not help feeling rather nervous when they arrived at their destination. The most important task was to look for the Eternal Heaven. On the other hand, they had no idea if they could take it with them after locating it! This was the headquarters of the War God Hall. ording to their n, they needed to secure the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition at the fastest speed. They would use it to force the War God Hall into letting them leave with it.

 Chapter 1722 - The People Waiting At Eighteenth Levelâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1722: The People Waiting At Eighteenth Level...</h4>

    Without a doubt, it was an extremely risky operation. One careless move could possibly lead to the loss of the entire game. As a result, it was of the utmost importance that they find an opportunity.

    They walked for a few hundred meters, and the temperature of the surrounding air began to drop. At the same time, the tunnel had also begun to stretch in the lower diagonal direction. The group focused and readied themselves for anything.

    The sixteenth and seventeenth level of hell had already given them a taste of the difficulty of thest few levels of the War God Hall. Hence, the eighteenth level of hell would certainly be the most harrowing of all. It was definitely not easy for them to pass through here.

    Tang Wulin sped up his steps and unleashed his spiritual power outward soundlessly to sense any possible movement in his surroundings. He had not retracted the golden trident yet because the super divine weapon was undoubtedly his most effective safeguard.

    He had the courage to bring hispanions here because of one crucial reason. He could rely on his connection of the Ancient Life Tree to transfer them away from this ce. That would be the final solution when they were renderedpletely helpless. However, it would be extremely exhausting for the Ancient Life Tree to transfer such arge amount of people simultaneously. As a result, he would not resort to this unless he had no other choice.

    That being said, the super divine weapon golden trident had already begun to link up with his bloodline after he had endured a few challenges with it. Even if he was in the deep underground, he was confident that he could link his spiritual aura over the distance by utilizing the trident. He had prepared well for every contingency.

    Atst, the terrain in front was t. It appeared as if it had turned into a smooth road. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s footsteps greatly slowed. He, along with his team, could clearly sense a powerful auraing from ahead. In fact, the aura actually felt familiar to them.

    Tang Wulin had a solemn expression. The radiance in his eyes flickered unsteadily. ¡°Be careful, everyone.¡±

    They could not back down at this point. The only thing they could do was continue their journey.

    The cavern was massive. It was over a hundred meters in height and several thousand square meters in area, like arge coliseum. Such a huge space could exist in the mountain, so it could definitely be called the divine workmanship of nature.

    Spring water flowed in the area surrounding the hillside arena with a merry gurgle. The chime of falling droplets was heard asionally.

    Numerous stctites hung down from the ceiling. It was a peculiar sight to behold.

    Whatever the case, Tang Wulin was in no mood to enjoy everything in the scene at the moment. When the group from Shrek saw who was standing in the middle of this enormous natural arena, they all had unusually unpleasant expressions. Even someone as carefree and strong as A Ruheng could not help having a drastic change in countenance.

    A few people were standing in the center of the spacious arena. It was not arge group, but their presence was really uneptable for the people from Shrek.

    Qiangu Dongfeng smiled and stared at Tang Wulin, his eyes filled with confidence. There was an ineffable disgust that the group from Shrek felt when they saw Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s smile.

    There were a dozen powerhouses by Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s side which the people from Shrek could recognize, including the few people that went over to seize students from Shrek before.

    Besides the Limit Douluo Qiangu Dongfeng, his father and also the former Pagoda Master of the Spirit Pagoda, Qiangu Dieting, was there as well. He was a quasigod-ranked powerhouse!

    The lineup surpassed the previous team from the War God Hall. None of the various War Gods from the War God Hall had appeared. There were only several powerhouses from the Spirit Pagoda.

    After the momentary pause, Tang Wulin slowly shifted his legs and walked toward Qiangu Dongfeng while hispanions followed closely behind him.

    ¡°p, p, p!¡± Qiangu Dongfeng looked at Tang Wulin in wonder. It seemed as if he was not pretending but was genuinely impressed by Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Tang Sect Master, you always managed to amaze me every time I see you. This is no different. All of you are growing at such astonishing speed. You truly live up to the reputation of being chosen by Shrek Academy. Throughout the history of Shrek, an outstanding generation is always forged whenever the academy goes through hardship. This generation is no exception.¡±

    ¡°The As Douluo was a remarkable man who enthralled humanity in the past. He was the greatest powerhouse in the world, beyondparison. He was killed and all of Shrek City was sted t into the ground. Yet, here you are. The new generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters deserves recognition. In fact, all of you are even more formidable than the previous generation. You¡¯re all so young and you¡¯ve already reached such impressive standards. If you have adequate time, I believe that more than half of you could possibly be Limit Douluos in the future. But if that is true, how is our Spirit Pagoda going to continue to survive?¡±

    At this point, Qiangu Dongfeng heaved a sigh. ¡°If I had a choice, I really wouldn¡¯t want to be enemies with geniuses like you. Shrek is truly blessed with incredibly good luck. If all of you were to be a part of our Spirit Pagoda, it would be superb. I could retire early and pursue the things that I¡¯ve always wanted to pursue.¡±

    Tang Wulin said inly, ¡°Could it be that Pagoda Master Qiangu took great pains to wait here just to make sarcastic remarks?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng smiled. ¡°No, of course. I¡¯m only showing my sincerity. If all of you were to abandon your identities in Shrek and the Tang Sect and pledge loyalty to our Spirit Pagoda, we would certainly treat you kindly. We will surely be able to please you and disregard the past.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. He did not even bother to reject the request.

    Qiangu Dongfeng heaved a sigh and said, ¡°I know that¡¯s impossible. The people from Shrek always have a bad and rigid temperament. Only that, it¡¯s such a waste for all of you. If Shrek bes dominant, the Spirit Pagoda won¡¯t be able to breathe anymore. As a result, we have racked our brains just to set this trap. Everything that we have done was to lure you here.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke indifferently, ¡°Are you so sure that our seniors aren¡¯t with us? It seems that you¡¯ve bribed the War God Hall as well.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng said, ¡°Of course. The War God Hall is from a military background, so we all have the same goals. It¡¯s not considered bribery. As for your seniors, we¡¯ve been monitoring them closely. If they had been here, we would have brought a different team. Furthermore, they wouldn¡¯t dare to risk leaving the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy unguarded. Of course, I initially thought that you would bring one or two Limit Douluos with you at the very least. That might have made things more troublesome, but given the look of things, it seems like all of you are very confident of yourselves. Since you¡¯ve already proven yourself with your capabilities, I have no choice but to tell all of you that you¡¯re still way too young.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯repetitive when you¡¯re young and you¡¯ll easily make mistakes when you¡¯repetitive. On the other hand, there are certain mistakes that you just can¡¯t undo. Isn¡¯t that right, Tang Sect Master?¡±

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes. ¡°Are you so sure that you¡¯re capable of keeping us here?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng said, ¡°There has never been an escape route for the eighteenth level of hell. The ce ispletely locked down. You can¡¯t break free from here even if you have monstrous abilities. You¡¯d have to be a real God to do it. Tang Sect Master, you have onest choice. Without your generation acting as their backbone, I don¡¯t believe that Shrek or the Tang Sect will be able to survive. The choice of death or surrender is in your hands. However, you must consider properly. You are not only representing yourself, but all thepanions by your side. Your choice is not only going to affect your life and death but theirs as well.¡±

    Qiangu Dieting took two steps forward to Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s side. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing much else to be said. Shrek¡¯s people have never surrendered before. Let¡¯s make a move. Capture them and extract their spirit souls. Cripple their martial souls and send them back to Shrek Academy. Keep them alive because that¡¯s what we promised Chen Xinjie.¡±

 Chapter 1723 - The Mantis Stalks The Cicada

    <h4>Chapter 1723: The Mantis Stalks The Cicada</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Qiangu Dongfeng nodded.

    In the next moment, the Combat Heaven and Earth auraing from the Coiling Dragon Staff suddenly burst out of the bodies of the father and son.

    Without a doubt, the two great Limit Douluos were the backbone of their team. Furthermore, the Spirit Pagoda was sending out at least twice the number of peoplepared to Shrek. The Shrek Seven Monster¡¯s strength was reduced by a huge margin without Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi¡¯s presence. They had also gone through several rounds of fierce fighting earlier. The direction the scales were tipped in this battle was extremely obvious.

    ¡°Junior disciple brother, I will guard the back. Go on ahead first.¡± A Ruheng took a step forward, and his entire body swelled up instantly.

    He unleashed the Leakproof Golden Body once again. He was definitely the most formidable out of everyone on the scene when it came to fighting ability and defensive capabilities.

    A Ruheng had made up his mind when he saw those people before him. He knew that they still had a wisp of hope by relying on Tang Wulin and the rest¡¯s abilities, regardless of how strong the oppositions they faced in this mountain. Moreover, he had an inkling as to the connection between Tang Wulin and the Ancient Life Tree.

    He needed to make an opportunity for them to flee.

    Meanwhile, an iparably vigorous aura filled with boundless arrogance, wildness, and dominance arose from behind him.

    The Combat Heaven and Earth¡¯s aura from the father and son duo, Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng, was already astonishing enough. However, the Coiling Dragon Staffs in their hands began to shake uncontrobly for some reason when the overlord aura appeared on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It felt as if their Coiling Dragon Staffs were shivering in fear.

    1Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng could not help having a drastic change of expression.

    One¡¯s aura was rted to one¡¯s capabilities, but it was directly proportional. Every soul master possessed an aspect that belonged to himself when he cultivated to a certain extent. The strength of this aspect would decide the strength of the soul master. The more powerful the soul master, the more powerful his aspect.

    At that moment, the aspect that appeared on Tang Wulin was actually simr to Qiangu n¡¯s Combat Heaven and Earth battle technique, but it was far superior.

    One should know that the quasigod Qiangu Dieting had cultivated the battle technique to the point of perfection. What was the significance of Tang Wulin¡¯s aura being superior to his? It signified that Tang Wulin¡¯s aura had already surpassed a quasigod. His aura hade very close or even reached Godhood-rank.

    How was that possible? He was not even a Limit Douluo yet!

    The shock had suppressed the two great Limit Douluos so abruptly that their Coiling Dragon Staffs were no longer being unleashed.

    Tang Wulin patted A Ruheng¡¯s shoulder and walked forward from behind him.

    Qiangu Dieting was looking at Tang Wulin with an iparably passionate gaze. This was because the aura on Tang Wulin was precisely what he had been constantly pursuing over the years! If he could possess an aura of this rank, perhaps it would be possible for him to genuinely break through to the Limit Douluo rank. This was something that he had focused everything on.

    ¡°Where did you get your aura?¡± Qiangu Dieting asked eagerly.

    Where?

    A silhouette of a person emerged in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind.

    It belonged to one of the three opponents that his father fought against during the Sea God¡¯s Trident third examination in the past.

    Tang Wulin could clearly remember that that person was arrogant beyondparison akin to an overlord. He held a staff in his hand as well. He did not do anything but stand there, yet it felt like Heaven and Earth were yielding to him.

    Under the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue¡¯s influence, he had a deeper understanding of the three aspects left behind in his mind of the three people he met back in the past. Tang Wulin was well aware that his father relied on his mutual connection to those people to guide Tang Wulin through his spiritual world. Even though Tang San had not managed to exin anything to Tang Wulin at the time, the three auras that belonged to the God-ranked powerhouses had been constantly influencing Tang Wulin¡¯s development without his notice ever since.

    It was only after Tang Wulin had met the Skycrosser Douluo and thoroughlyprehended the incident that he could utilize the three auras inbat.

    He had only just mastered it, so he had yet to fully infuse it into his Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law. Nevertheless, the aura alone was enough to shock the father and son duo.

    Just like as Qiangu Dieting felt, the three auras that had been branded into Tang Wulin¡¯s sea of spirit truly belonged to God-ranked powerhouses! Moreover, those were not ordinary Gods because they were capable of oppressing the ultimate God, Tang San. It was highly possible that those were Godking-ranked powerhouses.

    Hence, despite just being an aspect, it helped Tang Wulin immensely after he had truly understood it. It did not just bolster Tang Wulin¡¯s capabilities, but more importantly, it was also beneficial for his rank.

    Just like his Forbid Life-death, Dragon Emperor Pierce, it would turn into a divine skill if he could hone it to perfection. It would be as powerful as the divine skill, the Indefinite Storm.

    As soon as his earth-shattering aura was unleashed, he had already figured out the first half of this technique. It would be named Forbid Heaven-earth! As for thetter half, he would need to reach greaterprehension and put it through numerous trials before he couldplete it fully.

    ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯ve won?¡± Tang Wulin said with a smile. Looking at him, he did not seem like he had fallen into a trap and was about to be annihted.

    Radiance flickered in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to procrastinate. Even if the War God Hall is not involved in this battle, don¡¯t think that all of you can leave this ce. It¡¯s nothing but an aura¡¯s outburst. You¡¯re not a Limit Douluo yet anyhow. If you were to be a Limit Douluo in the future, perhaps you could have been the new Yun Ming. What a waste. I¡¯m going to say the same thing. You¡¯re still too young. The thing youck most is experience.¡±

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh softly. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m very young, but being young doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m immature. Moreover, I have the guidance of numerous seniors supporting me. How can you be certain that I¡¯ll make some foolish mistakes?¡±

    ¡°All of you had already begun to scheme against us when you forced our Tang Sect to send troops to partake in the war against the Star Luo Continent and the Dou Spirit Continent in parliament. You let it be known that the Eternal Heaven would be used in the war to suppress the enemy. After all, the Eternal Heaven is powerful enough to annihte the vast majority of fighting forces in the Star Luo Empire. It would definitely cause a great catastrophe that would plunge the people into suffering and misery. On the other hand, our Shrek and Tang Sect are peace-loving, so we wouldn¡¯t want to see that happen. In addition, Shrek City was destroyed in an explosion earlier. We detested the Godkiller fixed soul ammunition bitterly.¡±

    ¡°You did everything well. You made the most of our humanistic streak. We acknowledge that you did. When we received the information, our first thought was to avoid the war. So, we wanted to take action regarding the Eternal Heaven. All of you have seeded in this way.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng squinted. He was not in a rush to engage inbat this time. With Tang Wulin¡¯s power and A Ruheng¡¯s Leakproof Golden Body, taking down everyone from Shrek would cost them dearly. It would make things much easier for them if they could pscyhologically oppress the opponents first.

    ¡°Please continue. What happened next?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng made an invitatory gesture and cracked into a smile.

    Tang Wulin shrugged. ¡°Then, you constructed all sorts of rumors. In fact, you even intentionally revealed that the Eternal Heaven was with the Sea God Army. Your trick of beating us at our own game was genuinely impressive. You were aware of the rtionship between Elder Long and His Excellency the Boundless Sea Douluo, and you made use of that. We still have no idea how you managed to persuade the Boundless Sea Douluo to lie to Elder Long and tell her that the Eternal Heaven is hidden in the deepest level of the War God Hall, the eighteenth level of hell. Your n has already been more than half sessfully. That¡¯s genuinely impressive! I think that your Spirit Pagoda must have paid an immense price just for that, right?¡±

 Chapter 1724 - Unaware Of The Oriole Behind

    <h4>Chapter 1724: Unaware Of The Oriole Behind</h4>

    After listening to Tang Wulin up to that point, Qiangu Dongfeng finally realized that something was wrong. His brows were furrowed ever so slightly while cold radiance could be seen flickering faintly in his eyes.

    Tang Wulin acted as if he waspletely oblivious to Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s change of expression and continued to speak, ¡°Then, your n began. Everything that you¡¯ve done was actually to build up the idea that the Eternal Heaven is stored in the War God Hall and the ce is heavily fortified. Even though you were uncertain of how we would attempt to acquire the Eternal Heaven, you knew that it would be an opportunity we could not resist. Hence, you believed that we would certainly spare no effort toe here. Is that right?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I believed that you had the capability to do so. You were able to disguise yourselves when taking part in the Joust For A Spouse Festival and ruined our prestigious event. Then, you must have had the ability to worm your way into the Central Army Corps as well. We just didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d being so quickly. We would have been able to finish setting up more traps for you if we had had two more days to prepare.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I fully believe that. Pagoda Master Qiangu has learned a lesson from bitter experience. You won¡¯t give us a chance this time. You worked with the War God Hallprehensively and set such an enormous trap for us, so of course, you are not nning on letting us off this time.¡±

    ¡°At the very least, it does look like we have genuinely walked into your trap. That is why we are standing here before all of you. It seems like everything has gone ording to your n. However, I have a question that I wish to ask you, Pagoda Master Qiangu.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Since this ce is a trap, where is the real Eternal Heaven then? And is your Spirit Pagoda aware of this information?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng smiled. ¡°We have considered that already. The Eternal Heaven is the greatest secret of the Federation, and it is also theirst resort. Even we have no idea where the Eternal Heaven is really located. As a result, you have no other opportunity to take advantage of us even if you know about the trap.¡± He sounded very sure of himself and he had always thought of this being the crucial aspect which ensured that his n was infallible.

    He had reminded the Federation that Shrek and the Tang Sect would certainly make a move on the Eternal Heaven and asked the high-ranking personnel in the federal army to guard it closely. Then, he made use of it to plot against Tang Wulin and his group.

    Tang Wulin continued to ask, ¡°So, that doesn¡¯t mean that no one in the entire Federation doesn¡¯t know about this just because you don¡¯t know, correct? There must be some insider, right?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng was stunned for a moment.

    Of course, there were insiders. Otherwise, how would the Federation mobilize the Eternal Heaven? Only the highest ranking military personnel and the leaders of the Hawk faction were aware of the real location of the Eternal Heaven. Moreover, the ce would surely be strongly fortified. Given that, what was the meaning behind Tang Wulin¡¯s question?

    Realizing that Qiangu Dongfeng was quiet, Tang Wulin continued to speak, ¡°Of course, someone knows about it, right? Moreover, they would be the highest ranking military personnel, leaders and the most loyal ambassadors of the Federation. In that case, though the insiders are not great in number, there will be someone who knows for sure.¡±

    A wisp of uneasiness had finally crept into Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s heart. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the person that you used! It¡¯s the same person that you managed to persuade.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng was stunned for a moment and could not react to the situation.

    Standing by his side, Qiangu Dieting came to a realization. ¡°Are you talking about Chen Xinjie?¡± he said with a solemn expression.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s His Excellency the Boundless Sea Douluo. As themander of three armies with such a high rank, Hall Master of the War God Hall, andmander of the Sea God Army, no one has more of a right to know the location of Eternal Heaven than him, right? On the other hand, since you¡¯ve managed to convince him, he would never reveal the information to us either. In fact, I believe that you were monitoring the meeting between Elder Long and His Excellency the Boundless Sea Douluo, right? I trust that my judgment in this is correct.¡±

    Qiangu Dieting spoke indifferently, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re trying to tell me that a Limit Douluo who values his word more than his life actually went back on his promise, acted treacherously and also risked exposing the Federation¡¯s greatest secret by telling you the location of the Eternal Heaven?¡±

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh. ¡°This is impossible theoretically, of course. His Excellency the Boundless Sea Douluo has given his entire life to the Federation. In fact, he didn¡¯t even mind sacrificing the love of his life. He walked step by step on this path until he became one of the elite soul masters of the modern world and even became the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master. He has his determination, honor, and his reputation beyondpare. For him, a promise is genuinely more important than his life. He did what he promised you, of course. He lied to Elder Long.¡±

    ¡°Yet, there¡¯s something that you¡¯ve neglected. That is, life is precious but everything is meaningless without love. When one loves a person dearly to a certain extent, it will certainly surpass the importance of life. In fact, it is so far beyond it that it will make a person disregard everything else. As a result, you¡¯ve neglected Elder Long¡¯s ce in Elder Chen¡¯s heart. You¡¯ve also neglected the conversation they had in the past.¡±

    Atst, Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, their Excellencies, the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo have already acquired the real Eternal Heaven by now. I know that you¡¯ve locked down allmunication out of here. Why don¡¯t you give a soul call to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters and see if the two of them have paid you a visit?¡±

    As soon as he said that, not only Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng, but all the powerhouses from the Spirit Pagoda had a drastic change of expression. In fact, even the people from Shrek Academy appeared astonished.

    What sort of situation was this? What was actually happening? A Ruheng turned his head around as well and looked at Tang Wulin in bewilderment.

    Tang Wulin did not look at hispanions but smiled at the numerous Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses on the opposite side.

    Qiangu Dongfeng looked toward Qiangu Dieting.

    Qiangu Dieting had only hesitated for a moment before he quickly said, ¡°Call them.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng turned on his soulmunicator. Hismunicator used a special signal that was discussed with the War God Hall previously.

    He immediately called the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters.

    The soulmunication was picked up almost instantaneously. A voice that was both familiar and infuriating to Qiangu Dongfeng came from the other end of the call.

    ¡°Brother Qiangu, I hope that you are safe and sound. This is junior brother Zang Xin.¡±

    Yes, the voiceing from the other end of the soulmunication was that of the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin¡¯s. Without a doubt, the current Deputy Hall Master of the Douluo Hall, and a Limit Douluo powerhouse, was in the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters.

    ¡°Zang Xing!¡± Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s voice immediately turned icy cold.

    Zang Xin chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist met you, Brother Qiangu. I missed you so much. That¡¯s why I came to pay a visit to you, and especially with Old Cao. I didn¡¯t expect that you wouldn¡¯t be around. We brought some gifts for you, Brother Qiangu. Oh, it is also a gift for the Spirit Pagoda as well. I wonder if Brother Qiangu will like it. Come,e, my little nephew. Tell your father what our gift is.¡±

    An exasperated voice was hearding from the other end of the call. ¡°Father, pleasee back quickly. I don¡¯t know how they managed to acquire the Eternal Heaven, but it is definitely the real thing. Come back and save me, quick!¡± Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s final words sounded almost hysterical.

    No one was fearless in the face of death. The more powerful one¡¯s cultivation base was, such as, the more one treasured one¡¯s own life. It was because they could live far longer than ordinary people and all of that was lost when they died.

    On the other hand, not only would they die when facing the Eternal Heaven, but the entire Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters would be reduced to ashes as well, just like Shrek City in the past. In fact, it could even end up worse than Shrek City.

 Chapter 1725 - The Real Mastermind

    <h4>Chapter 1725: The Real Mastermind</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At least the students from Shrek Academy recalled when the incident took ce.The power of the Eternal Heaven could st the ground until a few thousand meters underground. Nothing would be left, not even corpses and bones.

    ¡°How dare you, Zang Xin! Don¡¯t forget that your people are in my hands too. Tang Wulin and the rest are still here. Give the Eternal Heaven back to my son and I¡¯ll let your people go.¡± Qiangu Dongfeng was bing exasperated in spite of his shrewdness.

    All his meticulous ns had turned awry at this point. He could not ept it at all!

    Zang Xin heaved a soft sigh. ¡°Brother Qiangu, why haven¡¯t you understood the situation yet? Since His Excellency, the Boundless Sea Douluo told us the storage location of the Eternal Heaven and helped us acquire it, do you think you can harm Wulin and the others in his territory? You¡¯re the only person who fell for the trap this time! We¡¯re not asking for too much. Just tell your son to transfer some coins to our Tang Sect.¡±

    Meanwhile, a ray of radiance descended from the sky andnded on the center of the eighteenth level of hell of the War God Hall. A silhouette emerged from the radiance soon after.

    The person was dressed in an extremely simple patterned robe. His attire looked to be from the generation when soul devices had not been invented. His silver hair wasbed neatly which revealed his high ideals. His hands were sped behind his back, and he had a rather perplexed expression on his face.

    Qiangu Dieting could not help roaring in rage upon seeing this person. ¡°Chen Xinjie!¡±

    The person was precisely the current War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, the Sea God Army¡¯smander, a Limit Douluo, and the quasigod Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie!

    Chen Xinjie heaved a sigh as he looked at all the people on the scene. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Dieting. I¡¯m sorry for doing this to you. However, I¡¯ve been living my entire life for the n, for the glory, for the War God Hall and for a sense of achievement. Yet, I can¡¯t help examining my conscience and realized that there are too many people that I¡¯ve disappointed, especially her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already tendered my resignation to the Federation, and I¡¯ve been released from all my responsibilities. From now on, I¡¯m not rted to the War God Hall and the military. I¡¯m just an ordinary soul master now. Next, I¡¯ll be heading to Shrek to be by her side. The previous Chen Xinjie is already dead from the moment I told her the truth in secret. I¡¯m now an old man who has given her the rest of his life and let her treat me in whichever way she wants. I¡¯m sorry for this.¡±

    At this point, Chen Xinjie bowed deeply in salutation toward the father and son with a deep apologetic look in his eyes.

    Qiangu Dongfeng could not refrain himself from saying, ¡°Hall Master, how could you do that? You should know that this is treachery toward the entire Federation and that makes you a perpetrator of the Federation!¡±

    Chen Xinjie said calmly, ¡°Compared to the sins I¡¯vemitted toward her, this is nothing. I¡¯ve said it. The previous Chen Xinjie is already dead. I¡¯ll take whatever punishment that¡¯s meted by the Federation. Whoever from the War God Hall wishes to punish me can go ahead. For her sake, I¡¯ll fight back since I must return to her side and use what¡¯s left of my life topensate for my wrongdoings.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s crazy.¡± Qiangu Dieting roared in rage.

    ¡°Chen Xinjie, you can¡¯t meddle in the matter between Shrek and us now, at the very least.¡± This was his only hope now. The only way to turn the tide now was to take down all the people from Shrek to the best of their abilities.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t you understand yet?¡± Another voice was heard as another silhouette descended from the sky andnded beside the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie. It was the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue.

    ¡°Guan Yue, not even you...¡± Qiangu Dieting¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    The usually gentle-mannered Skycrosser Douluo was looking at them with a cold gaze at present.

    ¡°If not for the stability of the continent, I¡¯m going to keep both of you father and son here today, Qiangu Dieting. I¡¯m afraid that there are certain things about me that you don¡¯t know. I graduated from Shrek and I was one of the candidates for the Shrek Seven Monsters at the time. Afterward, I left the academy to join the War God Hall to repay Chen Xinjie¡¯s favor. However, I¡¯ll always be a part of Shrek. You should know that the As Douluo, whom you killed by cooperating with the Holy Spirit Cult, is my senior brother disciple. Had it not been for theck of evidence, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be able to leave this ce today.¡±

    The War Gods descended from the sky in session, one after another andnded behind the two Hall Masters.

    At present, Qiangu Dongfeng was going crazy. There was a saying that too much plotting and scheming is the cause of one¡¯s undoing. He never expected that he would be facing the consequences before his eyes today.

    ¡°All of you are taking the Federation¡¯s official paychecks. You are the War Gods who received the Federation¡¯s cultivation. How could you betray the Federation and help these two traitors?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng was at a loss for words.

    As the lead War God, the Vast Sun Douluo walked to Guan Yue¡¯s side slowly and said, ¡°The Hall Master is my teacher. Everything I have is given by the Hall Master. The Hall Master¡¯s decision is my decision.¡±

    At this point, he paused for a moment before he took a nce at Qiangu Dongfeng in disdain. ¡°Moreover, is what we¡¯re doing here considered a treachery to the Federation? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re mistaken. Both of you are cunning and tyrannical. The Spirit Pagoda has been developing recklessly and cultivating its own private army in secret. I wonder who the traitor to the Federation is. Perhaps, it¡¯s best for the Eternal Heaven to be in the hands of the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. It¡¯s time for the military to make its own judgements while the Federation shouldn¡¯t be under the control of ambitious schemers like you.¡±

    Such was the present situation. The father and son were reduced to despair now. They just realized that they had fallen prey to someone else¡¯s scheme at the end.

    Chen Xinjie looked toward Tang Wulin with aplicated gaze and said, ¡°Tang Sect Master, let them leave. After all, it¡¯s my bad for doing this to them. This is my final wish. After this, I shall join you to return to Shrek Academy. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Alright, we shall abide by the Hall Master¡¯s wish,¡± said Tang Wulin respectfully.

    The victory was not brought by Tang Wulin in this matter. In fact, it was not even due to the efforts of the Amorous Douluo nor the Heartless Douluo. It was the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue.

    On that very day when Chen Xinjie told Long Yeyue that the Eternal Heaven was stored in the eighteenth hell level, the Spirit Pagoda came up with a n. The Spirit Pagoda gave something to the War God Hall which made it difficult for the War God Hall to turn down. In fact, Chen Xinjie was in a muddled state of mind at the time. He was resentful after being rejected by Long Yeyue. Furthermore, he had thought about waging war.

    Chen Xinjie felt as if his heart was pierced with a sharp sword when he learned from Long Yeyue that she was pregnant with his child in the past. In fact, that was the reason she chose to marry someone else before she left.

    Long Yeyue told him two things. She was pregnant with their child, but the child died. That was why she loathed him so much. The other was that she had never betrayed him albeit she married another man. He had always been the only man in her heart over a hundred years!

    At the time, Chen Xinjie¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions. All his hopes were dashed to pieces.

    Long Yeyue¡¯s grudge was fully exined during that moment. In fact, there was utterly no need to exin anymore.

    Chen Xinjie realized that he owed her too much. Opposed to Long Yeyue, he married someone else. He had descendants and status. He was standing at the pinnacle of the human world.

    On the other hand, what about her? She had been hiding in the depths of Shrek all this time. She did not have anything, not even a descendant. She had spent the rest of her life alone.

    Inparison, he knew that he owed her too much.

    Under such circumstances, how could he possibly fulfill the agreement between him and the Spirit Pagoda?

    Actually, the real mastermind behind the n executed by Tang Wulin was not Tang Sect¡¯s two Limit Douluos. It was not Elder Long, Yali or even Tang Wulin. It was formted by the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie.

 Chapter 1726 - The Old Boundless Sea Douluo Is Already Dead

    <h4>Chapter 1726: The Old Boundless Sea Douluo Is Already Dead</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Naturally, there were only very few people who were aware of this n. In order to maintain the secrecy, Tang Wulin was the only person among the Shrek Seven Monsters who knew the real situation.

    The truth had beenid to bare today. The Eternal Heaven was finally in the hands of the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. However, this was only a small portion of Chen Xinjie¡¯s efforts to make up for his sins.

    Chen Xinjie made his way to Shrek Academy personally to exin the truth to Long Yeyue the other day. Long Yeyue refused to see him, so he met Tang Wulin instead. He then formted thetter half of the entire n and proposed it to Tang Wulin.

    Regarding this matter, Long Yeyue paid no mind to her detest for him when she visited him. He could see the importance of the matter to Shrek, so he decided to take the initiative to handle the matter.

    If he were to handle the matter properly, he would have to forgo everything he had now.

    No one in this world could punish him. No matter how supportive the War Gods were, he understood very well that he could never make peace with himself.

    He resigned from all his responsibilities just as he mentioned earlier. From now on, the old Chen Xinjie was considered dead. The current Chen Xinjie was now a man who would spare no effort to redeem himself for Long Yeyue¡¯s sake.

    Hence, whatever Qiangu Dieting and his son Qiangu Dongfeng said today, he would not change his mind.

    Everything was already determined on the day after the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue met him.

    Over a century ago, they could not possibly have known that their rtionship would change the situation of the entire continent when they first began dating.

    Qiangu Dieting heaved a sigh. It was meaningless for him to say anything now. He took a cold nce at Chen Xinjie before he waved his hand once. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The people from the Spirit Pagoda left.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie had a rather disappointing expression. He turned toward Guan Yue and said, ¡°When I¡¯m gone, the War God Hall will count on you. However, I¡¯ll be at ease knowing that you¡¯re here. I know your capabilities aren¡¯t inferior to mine, only that you¡¯ve never had the intention topete. You don¡¯t like to be in the center of attention, and you don¡¯t show off your capabilities. I¡¯m afraid that the continent¡¯s situation will undergo some changes after today¡¯s incident. We can¡¯t continue to prepare for the war anymore. I think the parliament will go through some major changes as well. Perhaps, the military will court-martial me for this incident, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. The Eternal Heaven is with Shrek Academy now. There is utterly nothing they can do no matter how vocal they are. So, there¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡±

    A look of sadness and dreariness flickered past the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Old pal, are you really leaving just like that?¡± He had been the Boundless Sea Douluo¡¯s partner for many years. How could he not feel anything? Even though Chen Xinjie was a very powerful person, the Skycrosser Douluo had always respected him. Both of them managed the War God Hall well such that the organization prospered with each passing day, having achieved its current sess with great effort.

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s reputation in the military was at the highest level in the Sea God Army and the War God Hall. The Federation would not have the courage to punish him byw. Otherwise, it would trigger a mutiny in the army corps. This was a price that the Federation could not afford to pay.

    As a result, no one could do anything to Chen Xinjie even if he refused to leave.

    ¡°Everyone must be responsible for their own actions. I¡¯m no exception. I only want to apany Yeyue now, and I don¡¯t want to worry about anything else. At my age, it¡¯s time to make way for others. You shall be the hall master with my resignation. Ao Rui will be the deputy hall master. Shrek has promised to make a set of four-word battle armor for us free of charge. Give it to Ao Rui then. He has been umting his experience for so many years. With this set of four-word battle armor, he¡¯ll certainly make a breakthrough to be a Limit Douluo within a certain time frame.¡±

    ¡°Hall master.¡± The Vast Sun Douluo was pleasantly surprised by Chen Xinjie¡¯s words. However, he eximed in sorrow and got down on one knee to worship Chen Xinjie.

    ¡°Hall Master.¡± The rest of the War Gods followed suit.

    In their perception, the Boundless Sea Douluo was not only a leader, but he was like a father and a teacher to them. He had always been very strict with them. Otherwise, they would never be who they were today without Chen Xinjie.

    It was Chen Xinjie who sought arge amount of resources from the Federation to cultivate them repeatedly. He helped to elevate them. Moreover, they admired the Boundless Sea Douluo the most because he had always treated them fairly at all times.

    Hence, the War God Hall was a truly united organization. Chen Xinjie¡¯s decision represented the decision of the entire War God Hall. If he were to order the War God Hall to stage a mass mutiny now and head to Shrek Academy, no one would hesitate at all.

    ¡°Alright. What are you all doing?¡± Chen Xinjie waved his hands once to send out a gush of gentle soul power to lift everyone up into a standing position. He was already old, but he was still the experienced quasi god who could support heaven and earth when his aura was unleashed.

    Tang Wulin and the others had already made their way over to the War Gods by now.

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°No need to be sad, Your Excellencies. Shrek Academy wees everyone to visit us anytime. Actually, it¡¯s a good thing that Elder Chen is joining Shrek. Frankly, Shrek has found a way to elevate the life force now. I dare not speak for anyone else, but we can be sure that Elder Chen¡¯s lifespan will be extended effortlessly by twenty years in Shrek. Hence, all of you will still have time to spend with him. Shrek is willing to form an alliance with the War God Hall, so we can advance together.¡±

    How could he give up on such a good opportunity to establish connections with them? Furthermore, their sess in acquiring the Eternal Heaven was genuinely due to the wholehearted help of the two Limit Douluos before him. Guan Yue had even helped him toprehend his cultivation better and to understand the meaning of the spear spirit realm. Tang Wulin wanted to repay their favor naturally.

    The Eternal Heaven was already in their hands now, and the structure of the entire continent would change as a result. The sole, major influence of the Spirit Pagoda would certainly be contained as well.

    It would be a crushing blow to the Hawk Faction. Without Chen Xinjie, the entire military would definitely be weaker than before. Not every army corps supported the Hawk Faction. The Dove Faction must have cultivated their military support in secret too.

    The War God Hall was one of the mainstays of the Federation, especially with its close rtionship with the Central Army Corps. It even had direct control over the Sea God Army. If Shrek could form an alliance with them, their status would be enhanced for sure.

    Tang Wulin hated the Spirit Pagoda deep down in his bones. However, now was not the time to seek revenge against the Spirit Pagoda. When the internal situation of the continent had stabilized, he would first look for the Holy Spirit Cult which was hidden in some unknown ce.

    The Holy Spirit Cult was the entity that shook the foundation of the entire Douluo Continent. The Federation would never achieve peace and serenity until the Holy Spirit Cult waspletely destroyed.

    When he was done with the Holy Spirit Cult, he would then deal with the Spirit Pagoda.

    The numerous War Gods were shocked upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s remarks.

    Extend Chen Xinjie¡¯s lifespan by twenty years. The lifespan of a Limit Douluo was already considered long. Chen Xinjie had already lived for over a hundred years. Under ordinary circumstances, it would not be an issue for him to live up to two hundred years. It was only that he had been engaged in enlistments frequently during his earlier years which resulted in a number of hidden illnesses in his body. Hence, his body had begun to deteriorate over the past few years. He seemed to have about a decade or two left of his life.

    If his lifespan was extended by twenty years, it meant that the Hall Master could live for another three to four decades. It would be awesome.

    ¡°You make it sound so attractive that I¡¯m interested too,¡± said the Skycrosser Douluo with a bitter smile.

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°Shrek wees your return anytime!¡± In the past, the Skycrosser Douluo had spared no effort to help them, since the time the Joust For A Spouse Festival was held. This man had real feelings for Shrek. He was different from the Boundless Sea Douluo who changed for the sake of Long Yeyue. Tang Wulin felt at ease with such a man as the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master.

    Guan Yue shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Old Chen is already going over. If I were to do the same, I¡¯m afraid that the Federation will trouble you. You can leave now. Take a look at your littlepanion first. I think it would be opportunistic for her.¡±

 Chapter 1727 - Metamorphosed Stargod Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1727: Metamorphosed Stargod Sword</h4>

    Thepanion he was referring to was Ye Xinn who wanted toprehend the profundity of the swordspirit.

    It was much easier to leave the War God Hall¡¯s eighteenth level than when they came in. Tang Wulin sensed that there were still many secrets in the War God Hall which they had yet to see. The War God Hall¡¯s inner secrets were even more profound that they had imagined.

    When they returned to Ye Xinn and the rest, Ye Xinn remained enshrouded in the light cocoon. The cocoon was shaking gently aspared to before. It seemed as if there was something inside which was struggling to be free.

    Xu Lizhi was getting restless by her side, but there was nothing he could do to help.

    Tang Wulin looked toward the Boundless Sea Douluo and spoke softly, ¡°Elder Chen, is there anything we can do to help?¡±

    Chen Xinjie shook his head and said, ¡°Even though she forced herself to get into this state, I can feel that her foundation is quite stable. However, the act ofprehending the profundity of a divine rank is dependent upon oneself. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it make the divine rank worthless? Trust her. In my close observation, the little girl¡¯s willpower is exceedingly strong. In the act ofprehending the divine rank¡¯s profundity, one¡¯s natural endowment is second to one¡¯s willpower which is more important. The stronger one¡¯s willpower is, the higher the possibility of one¡¯sprehension.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded and suppressed the anxiety in his heart. He waited by the side quietly.

    Time passed by in seconds. The light cocoon was shaking more intensely now. Everyone appeared solemn because they knew that the crucial moment had arrived. It was the deciding moment of her breakthrough. If she failed to achieve breakthrough, Ye Xinn¡¯s impairment could be permanent. In fact, it was highly possible that she could not improve further as a result.

    She had always burned her bridges behind her whenever she made a choice. She would either make it or break it.

    This was Ye Xinn¡¯s character. She had always been this way and no one could change her.

    Atst, a clear, melodious, humming sound was heard. A crevice suddenly cracked open at the top of the light cocoon. Soon after, a gush of copious sword energy surged skyward.

    A mild tremor radiated through the entire War God Hall. Somehow, every single person clearly felt as if they had been pierced by a sword. They had no choice but to urge their soul power to protect themselves so as to not be injured by the powerful sword¡¯s consciousness.

    The light cocoon split open. A silhouette surged skyward as all the sword¡¯s consciousness was retracted in a split moment and returned to her body to reveal her initial appearance.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s long, scattered hair hung loosely around her shoulders such that her original coldness now had a dash of softness.

    She was floating in midair without a sword in her hand. However, it felt as if her entire person was a sword, but without the sharpness. The original sharpness and radiance were gone and reced with a moist energy.

    Upon closer inspection, even the expression on the Stargod Douluo¡¯s face appeared softened aspared to before.

    Ye Xinn descended from the sky. A dash of gentleness shed past Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes. Her gazended only on Xu Lizhi alone.

    Xu Lizhi was immediately overjoyed knowing that she was fine. He dashed toward her in just a few quick steps.

    ¡°Sister Xinn, are you okay? How was it? Do you feel any difort anywhere?¡±

    Ye Xinn shook her head gently and said softly, ¡°Silly you, I¡¯m here and I¡¯m well, right?¡±

    Xu Lizhi felt relieved. ¡°Alright then. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Ye Xinn suddenly opened up her arms and wrapped them around his chubby waist. She leaned her head on his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lizhi. I¡¯ve been too stubborn. All this while, I¡¯ve been too stubborn. I only thought about cultivating my sword and have never considered your feelings. I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡±

    Xu Lizhi was stunned upon hearing her speak that much suddenly. Everyone from Shrek was shocked as well.

    What? Was she possessed by someone else? Was she still Ye Xinn? Were these words spoken by the Stargod Douluo Ye Xinn? Since when was she such a gentle person?

    The rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters had the biggest reaction. Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu were akin to a pair of twins at the moment. Their mouths widened in unison, and their faces were filled with incredulity. In fact, even Yuanen Yehui was dumbstruck, while Xu Xiaoyan covered her mouth in surprise.

    She then rubbed her eyes to make sure that she was not dreaming. The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once.

    There were so many people in the surroundings, yet Ye Xinn made such a passionate confession to Xu Lizhi. Oh my god! Was that really her?

    ¡°Actually, I was about to lose earlier. I felt like losing more than once. Do you know that my heart was filled with unwillingness and disappointment at the time? However, I¡¯d done my best and exerted all my abilities with determination. Yet, I really couldn¡¯t do it anymore. I¡¯d already touched the swordspirit realm obviously, but I couldn¡¯t advance another step. I didn¡¯t know why that was. However, I felt really sad. I thought that I was going to die.¡±

    ¡°However, I suddenly felt your presence at the exact moment. Perhaps, I was about to die, so my spiritual power was emanating everywhere. As a result, I felt your emotions clearly. You¡¯ve always kept an eye on me. Not just now, but you¡¯ve always taken care of me over the years. I¡¯ve always known how you felt about me. I love you very much in my heart too, but I can¡¯t seem to express it. I¡¯d regretted it earlier. I regret that I¡¯ve let you down over the years and never really got together with you. Why did I let so many years of good times go to waste?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lizhi. I should have told you this earlier. On the other hand, it¡¯s precisely after sensing your anxiety and your fiery hot passion that my heart began to shake. I finally understood why I couldn¡¯t breakthrough to the swordspirit realm. It was because my sword was overly lonely and frail, andcking in inner secrets and rich emotions.¡±

    ¡°At the moment when I was on the edge of life and death, I understood that it doesn¡¯t mean that I can pursue perfection just by sacrificing everything I have. Just the opposite, I should be owning even more. It was precisely my reluctance to release my emotions earlier that I kept everything suppressed in the depths of my heart. You¡¯re obviously in my heart, yet I wouldn¡¯t allow myself to express my emotions. That was the reason why swordsoul was stuck and couldn¡¯t advance any further.¡±

    ¡°It was also during that very moment that I thoroughly understood how important you were to me. You¡¯re already a part of me that I can¡¯t part with anymore. Lizhi, I love you.¡±

    When she uttered thosest three words before everybody else, her entire body became brilliant. It was then that Ye Xinn truly opened up her heart to Xu Lizhipletely. It was also during this precise moment that Xu Lizhi felt like she was his for the very first time.

    Xu Lizhi recovered from the surprise. He hugged the delicate body in his arms tightly. Tears streamed down his face uncontrobly. His thick lips moved, but he did not manage to utter a single word.

    At this precise moment, there was no one else in Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes but him. She had lost interest in the outside worldpletely.

    No one disturbed them. Instead, they gave them their silent blessings.

    Ling Zichen had a rather stunned expression. She was concealed in her mecha as she stood not far away from Tang Wulin. Her heart was filled with rage earlier at Tang Wulin.

    Undoubtedly, Tang Wulin had hidden everything from her. He hid the fact that he had already achieved consensus with the War God Hall since earlier when she was under the assumption that they were there to look for the Eternal Heaven.

    After the truth was revealed, she wished that she could kill Tang Wulin with a p. The boy had actually tricked her! Could it be that she would not cooperate any further after he told her the truth? What a b*st*rd!

 Chapter 1728 - Accomplished Retirement

    <h4>Chapter 1728: Aplished Retirement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At the time, she almost died from rage. Yet, she was embarrassed to throw a tantrum before so many people. The rage concealed in the mecha continued to elevate. It felt as if it could turn into a blowout at any moment.

    Yet, the scene before her proved to be a crushing blow to Ling Zichen¡¯s mental state, especially Ye Xinn¡¯s words.

    Ling Zichen felt that they were quite simr in some ways. She had devoted her whole self to soul technology research. She had ignored her emotions for soul technology research and suppressed her inner self as well.

    Could it be only by releasing her emotions that she would be able achieve a higher level?

    Her rage against Tang Wulin disappeared gradually without her notice. She watched his tall and strong, yet slightly emaciated silhouette from behind. She could not help considering his point of view subconsciously.

    He was the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. No one was under more stress than him. Also, no one had more responsibilities to shoulder than him.

    He led his team here to head the operation. He was the only one who knew the truth during the entire process. However, he was not pretending during the earlier scenes. Perhaps, the War Gods in the War God Hall were simrly unaware of the truth. In any case, the spar was undoubtedly beneficial to the powerhouses from both sides.

    The actual sparring session would facilitate the powerhouses to elevate their skills easily.

    Was the boy really that intelligent?

    Moreover, the operation also made Ling Zichen realize that it was impossible for mechas to rece soul masters in this era. No matter how powerful a mecha was, it could not possibly be as agile nor its transformative abilities match that of a soul master¡¯s. Moreover, a soul master¡¯s pinnacle achievement could never be attained by a mecha anyhow!

    It was one thing to fight against the Demon Guqin Douluo. She had witnessed the battle between Tang Wulin and the Skycrosser Douluo. Although she was clear-headed at the time, it was a feeling that she could not forget.

    Perhaps, the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition was on par with the most powerful soul master. Nheless, it was far less agile than a soul master.

    From that moment on, she finally understood that she had been going the wrong way in the research process. She had always hoped that she could develop a mecha which would make an ordinary person be as powerful as a soul master.

    On the other hand, reality had revealed that the most powerful mecha had to be operated by the most powerful soul master.

    The mainstream mecha development was based on this idea.

    The mecha she developed was more powerful than the other mechas. What if her research was based upon the most powerful soul master instead? Perhaps, she would have been able to make more breakthroughs earlier.

    Just as she had expected, she had gotten herself into a dead end. Would she be enlightened suddenly if she could break free from her initial idea?

    At the thought of this, Ling Zichen was itching to give it a go. She had never been as rxed as she was now. It turned out that she could be so open to consider other people¡¯s point of view.

    Perhaps, it was time for her to get a man. She would feel less stressful if she could have a man to depend on. She might even be inspired.

    At the thought of this, her gaze shifted to Tang Wulin involuntarily.

    ¡®Hmm. If this boy is the one, perhaps I¡¯ll make do with him. After all, he¡¯s pretty good.¡¯

    Naturally, Tang Wulin was unaware that Ling Zichen who was standing behind him had be mncholic. At the moment, his heart was filled with joy for Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn.

    Although hisrades had dated each other for some time, none of them were married. Perhaps, Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn would be the first pair to get married.

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s gaze showed that she was lost in deep reverie. There was a time when he and Long Yeyue poured their hearts out to one another. Circumstances changed with the passage of time. He would not regret his actions at his current age because he could not turn back time. His only wish now was that he could be with Long Yeyue in the next moment. He would be by her side no matter what she wanted to do.

    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Chen Xinjie let out two coughs.

    Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn finally awoke from their passionate embrace.

    ¡°Whoosh.¡± Ye Xinn¡¯s charming face instantly blushed scarlet akin to a ripe apple. She had just discovered that there were so many people in the surroundings.

    When she first made the breakthrough, she only wanted to vent her pent-up emotions. Obviously, she did not detect the presence of other people except for Xu Lizhi. She only realized there were so many people around her in addition to Xu Lizhi now. It was embarrassing indeed.

    She buried her head in Xu Lizhi¡¯s arms and pounded on his shoulder softly. She refused to look up though.

    Tang Wulin resolved the awkwardness for them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. We should return soon.¡±

    Upon saying that, he made an inviting gesture to Chen Xinjie. He joined the Boundless Sea Douluo and walked outside.

    Guan Yue and the numerous War Gods escorted them all the way to the exit of the War God Hall. In order to avoid the pain of a farewell, Chen Xinjie did not say anything nor bid farewell but continued to walk ahead in long strides.

    With the Boundless Sea Douluo leading the way, even if the entire Central Army Corps were to send out an entire battalion to fight them, they would still get through easily.

    Who, in the world, could not recognize this almighty?

    All at once, the soldiers from the Central Army Corps saluted when Chen Xinjie passed. All the cannons pointing at the exit of the War God Hall were raised toward the sky instead.

    More people joined in along the path and left the War God Hall.

    A few dayster, rming news broke out in the Douluo Continent.

    The War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master andmander of the Sea God Army, the Boundless Sea Douluo had resigned from all his posts for health reasons. At the same time, the military operation aimed at the Star Luo Empire was called off temporarily due to theck of preparation. There were no updates as to when the operation would be continued.

    There was immense upheaval in the military because of the Boundless Sea Douluo¡¯s resignation, especially the jurisdiction under the Sea God Army¡¯smander.

    The entire parliament seemed to be in amotion as well. All of a sudden, the public opinions were divergent.

    After a month, the parliament held a provisional election. In the re-election, the Dove Faction gained more seats than before.

    Soon after, another piece of news which shocked the continent broke out.

    The parliament decided to revoke the Tang Sect¡¯s charge of being a treasonous organization after a long discussion and to rectify its name. The Tang Sect remained the most important civil organization in the Federation. At the same time, the Tang Sect was invited to assign two leaders to the parliament.

    Around the same time, the reconstructed Shrek Academy received the parliament¡¯s recognition. The Federation had extended its invitation to Shrek Academy but Shrek Academy rejected the offer. Shrek¡¯s position of staying neutral remained unchanged.

    In just a few short months, the situation underwent a tremendous change. However, those with discerning minds noticed that a powerful organization seemed to havepletely ceased all operations within a short period of time.

    It was precisely the Spirit Pagoda.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s opinion was not heard in any of the changes earlier. It seemed as if the organization hadpletely vanished.

    The situation of the continent began to stabilize after a few months of shocking changes. The Dove Faction was epted as an equal of the Hawk Faction in the parliament.

    ...

    ¡°Why? Sister, why? You knew it was him all along, right?¡± Shen Xing stood before her sister in exasperation.

    Shen Yue remained beautiful despite her age. However, the three stars pinned to her shoulders were even more shocking. Even Shen Xing who was standing in front of her had already been promoted to the rank of a colonel.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t that insubordination? How are you supposed to speak to a senior officer?¡± Shen Yue¡¯s expression dimmed.

    Under normal circumstances, Shen Yue would be afraid to meet her sister in such a state. Yet, she could not refrain herself today.

 Chapter 1729 - Old Chen The Sweeper

    <h4>Chapter 1729: Old Chen The Sweeper</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Did I say something wrong? You knew that it was that boy. Furthermore, you knew that he was the one that haunted my nightmares in the past too. Then, you purposely brought him to me. Are you supposed to do that to your blood sister?¡± At that point, Shen Xing was about to cry.

    Looking at her younger sister¡¯s reddened eyes, Shen Yue could not help feeling pity. She sighed softly. ¡°Silly little girl, people from our n are supposed to be able to endure more than average. Yes, I admit that I arranged all of it. In reality, Shrek and our n have been working closely together for a long time. Or I should say, within the military, our n has the closest rtionship with Shrek. You don¡¯t know about this because you have yet to join the inner circle of our n. Otherwise, why would I have been in the Northsea Army Corps back in those days? In reality, we have always been guarding the Demon Ind for Shrek.¡±

    Shen Xing was stunned. ¡°Sister, why haven¡¯t you told me about this before?¡±

    Shen Yue heaved a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re so willful. I was afraid that you would turn the ce upside-down if I told you earlier. Perhaps, it was genuinely a nightmare for you. However, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve grown precisely because of that nightmare? That you¡¯ve advanced at an elerated rate in fact? If not for that, how did you get promoted to colonel at such a young age?¡±

    Shen Xing bit her lower lip. She was suddenly at a loss for words.

    Shen Yue took a meaningful nce at her. ¡°If you really can¡¯t get past it, go look for him. Head to Shrek.¡±

    Shen Xing was stunned for a moment. ¡°Go to Shrek? What can I do there?¡±

    Shen Yue said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is your choice. What sort of impression do you have of him in your heart? Moreover, there¡¯s something I wish to ask you. What if I did arrange a real matchmaking session between both of you on that day?¡±

    Shen Xing¡¯s charming figure shivered as she came to a sudden realization. She raised her head and looked at her sister in astonishment.

    Shen Yue heaved a sigh softly. ¡°You should know that I¡¯ve kept many things from you. The elders in the n hope that you can be hispanion after encountering him on so many asions. Meanwhile, his status grows more important each day. Even if we have to lose, they still hope that you can partner with him. This is the best scenario for our n. However, are you willing to do so?¡±

    Shen Xing looked at her sister in a daze.

    ¡®Am I willing to do so? I have no idea. I really have no idea.¡¯

    When she thought about how this had been arranged by her n, she felt an ice-cold chill in her chest. She loathed being born into a n like this.

    Undoubtedly, the n was doing this because it had its own ends. If she were to couple with him for real, perhaps the n would begin to make all sorts of demands. Could she really be with him in that case? Moreover, he had someone else in his heart.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t ponder too much on that. The n has genuinely used you in this incident. That was why your military rank was promoted so swiftly. I¡¯ve done whatever I could to keep you from being exploited. I¡¯m doing my best to free you so no one will demand anything from you in the future. Do what you wish to do then.¡±

    At this point, Shen Yu¡¯s voice had softened a lot.

    ¡°Sister...¡± With her eyes still red, Shen Xing threw herself into her sister¡¯s arms and hugged Shen Yue tightly.

    Shen Yue smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m destined to be tied to the n for the rest of my life. I¡¯ve .sacrificed way too much for it. I don¡¯t want the same thing to happen to you because you¡¯re my only little sister. I shall bear the responsibilities of our generation so you don¡¯t need to bear even more. I don¡¯t regret the things that I did in the past. At least, it helped you to grow and gave you the strength to do things on your own. You can do whatever you wish to do in the future.¡±

    ¡°But I really don¡¯t know what I want, Sister.¡±

    ...

    At Shrek Academy, Shrek City was still undergoing constant construction with the Sea God Lake at its center. The environmental greening in the areas around the main building wasrgelyplete. The building that belonged to the Titan Giant Ape was already finished as well.

    Shrek Academy made an official announcement that one-fourth of thend at the shore of the Sea God Lake would be permanently granted to the Tang Sect to use as they wished.

    Tang Sect itself was handling the construction on thend given to them. The process was also going swiftly.

    The entire Shrek Academy was thriving and flourishing.

    Some of the students from the first batch had already been eliminated due to the strict requirements. However, the majority of the students still managed to fulfill them and eagerly went on.

    No one knew at what point someone new had arrived at the Shrek Academy campus.

    It was an old man with a head full of gray hair. He woulde to the sports field at the first glimmer of dawn every day. He brought along a huge broom and would sweep the sports field in front of the academy¡¯s main building.

    He swept from dawn until the sun was high in the sky before he hadpleted the sweeping duty. It was the same every day.

    The students cultivating in the morning would frequently encounter this man. When they greeted the old man enthusiastically, the old man would reply with a smile too. He seldom spoke and merely repeated his routine every day.

    He was dressed in in attire as well. It was always the simplest of robes.

    Yi Zichen was already used to waking up early in the morning. Luo Guixing had always paid the most attention to Yi Zichen out of all the students in his ss. It was because the child was blessed with extraordinary natural talents and he was extremely hardworking.

    Luo Guixing had told Yi Zichen that there was never ack of geniuses at Shrek, but only a small portion of students managed to be powerhouses. They were the prodigies who were willing to sacrifice themselves.

    Yi Zichen found that he was growing fond of Shrek. Ever since he witnessed Tang Wulin¡¯s graceful demeanour during a battle, he had his mind set on bing powerful like the Pavilion Master when he grew up.

    As a result, he worked just as hard despite his extraordinary natural gifts. He spent every day painstakingly training and a vast majority of his time was spent thoroughly engrossed in cultivation.

    He jogged and warmed up on the sports field every morning as preparation for the actual battle lesson that followed.

    He had just begun to jog when he noticed the old man that he encountered frequently in recent times.

    Frankly, Yi Zichen had his doubts about the academy in view of this old man. He looked to be at least seventy or eighty years old. It seemed like the academy was overworking a senior citizen like him by putting him in charge of sweeping such a huge sports field.

    ¡°Hello, uncle. Let me help you to sweep the floor.¡± Yi Zichen could not help himself anymore. He went over to the old man in long strides.

    The old man looked up to see the young man with a sincere gaze before himself. The old man smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sweeping the floor. This is my morning exercise! It¡¯s the same as what you¡¯re doing, only that I don¡¯t want to jog anymore because I¡¯m old. I sweep the floor to exercise my legs. Go on with your jogging.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± asked Yi Zichen in a slightly concerned manner.

    The old man smiled and nodded. ¡°I can see you jog here every morning. You¡¯re really a hardworking boy. Are you doing this because the academy asks you to?¡±

    Yi Zichen shook his head. ¡°The academy would never ask this of us. I¡¯m doing this for myself. The teacher said that the greater one¡¯s natural talents, the more effort one should put into achieving one¡¯s goals.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re saying that you are blessed with great natural talent?¡± The old man looked at him with interest.

    Yi Zichen blushed and hastily shook his head. ¡°Not really, not really. Who has the courage to say that their talents are outstanding at Shrek? Take care of yourself. I¡¯m going to continue my jog.¡±

    Upon saying that, he turned back to his jogging path.

    The old man could not help smiling as he gazed at the boy¡¯s departing figure. He shook his head gently and muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s good to be young! It¡¯s actually very interesting to look at these young people.¡±

    Meanwhile, an icy cold voice came from beside him, ¡°Are you finished sweeping?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes showed that he was pleasantly surprised. He hastily turned around just in time to see the woman that was on his mind night and day.

 Chapter 1730 - Iâ€™m Just Exercising

    <h4>Chapter 1730: I¡¯m Just Exercising</h4>

    ¡°Not really! I¡¯m just exercising.¡± He cracked a wide smile at her with a kind expression on his face.

    Long Yeyue looked at Chen Xinjie standing before her. She felt as a swarm of mixed emotions surged into her heart. All at once, the anger she felt in her heart seemed to have disappeared.

    His face was covered in wrinkles. He was wearing that in robe. Even though his head of silver hair wasbed tidily, he did not look like the all-powerful Boundless Sea Douluo that he was before anymore. He did not look like the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master.

    Who could have thought that this peerless quasigod would actually be reduced to the extent of sweeping the grounds of Shrek Academy.

    Chen Xinjie looked for Long Yeyue aftering back to Shrek with Tang Wulin. Long Yeyue refused to meet him and Chen Xinjie did not insist upon it either. He simply asked Tang Wulin that he be allowed to stay in amon room.

    From the next day, he began sweeping the campus grounds.

    How could Tang Wulin allow a quasigod to sweep the campus grounds?! Tang Wulin tried to dissuade him on multiple asions, yet Chen Xinjie continued to sweep silently by himself every day. Then, he would return to his room and not attempt to appeal to Long Yeyue any further.

    It had been three months since he started this routine.

    It felt as if he had already gotten used to life here. He lived on in tea and simple meals and spent his days sweeping the grounds. Compared to before, his life was so simple. In fact, he had even found it too rxing.

    Only the high-ranking personnel in Shrek were aware of Chen Xinjie¡¯s identity, but there was nothing they could do. Sometimes, Yuanen Zhentian would meet Chen Xinjie for a leisurely session of tea-drinking and chatting after he was done sweeping. These two men were the older generation of Limit Douluos, so they had plenty to discuss.

    Even though Long Yeyue did not meet him after all this time, how was she unaware of what Chen Xinjie was doing? The Holy Spirit Douluo came to see Long Yeyue on many asions. She told her about the Boundless Sea Douluo¡¯s activities and sought to persuade Long Yeyue on behalf of Chen Xinjie.

    How was it appropriate to allow a Limit Douluo to sweep the grounds?!

    Beforeing to see Chen Xinjie on this day, Long Yeyue had been suppressing the rage in her heart. She had always thought that the old fellow was sweeping to purposely embarrass her andpel her toe see him.

    Then, she saw him in person. She saw him sweeping the floor alone and watched his aged figure.

    For some reason, she felt only misery in her heart.

    No matter how much she hated him, she had never denied his achievements. It was no easy feat to be a quasigod as well as the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master,mander of Sea God Army and the leader of the entire armed forces.

    Over a hundred years, Chen Xinjie had been working harder than anybody else.

    Nevertheless, the famed, awe-inspiring Boundless Sea Douluo who could shake the four seas with a stomp of his foot was actually sweeping the campus.

    It appeared he was sweeping in all sincerity. In fact, Long Yeyue even felt that he was happy and content with his life. Everything seemed very natural, without the slightest ounce of hidden intentions. It was as if he was fully indulging in the process of sweeping the ground.

    She had already observed him sweeping in the dark a few times. On this day, she finally could not stop herself from meeting him. On the other hand, this was the first time that they met each other ever since Chen Xinjie came to Shrek Academy.

    ¡°You should leave,¡± said Long Yeyue.

    Chen Xinjie shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving. You can¡¯t make me leave even if you were to beat me up. Moreover, I don¡¯t have a home to return to anymore. Can you bear to throw out a homeless, lonely man? At the very least, I can still make enough to feed myself here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re homeless? You¡¯re a lonely old man? Where is your family?¡± said Long Yeyue in an unpleasant tone.

    Chen Xinjie beamed with joy. ¡°I¡¯ve already broken off all rtions with them, so I won¡¯t implicate them. I¡¯m a criminal now. I¡¯m an old man, all alone in this world. I¡¯m indebted to Tang Wulin for granting me a ce to stay. Only Shrek can ensure my safety now.¡±

    Long Yeyue said in exasperation, ¡°Why are you being such a rascal?¡±

    Chen Xinjie chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s something that I¡¯ve learned recently. I regretted not mastering this ability earlier. If I had learned it before, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a state.¡±

    Long Yeyue pointed in the direction of the exit. ¡°Leave. Leave now. Don¡¯t show your face around here anymore. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Chen Xinjie said in all apparent seriousness, ¡°Yeyue, I won¡¯t leave. Shrek is not yours alone. It belongs to everyone. I¡¯m just going to sweep here. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb you. Shrek has been taking care of you over the years for me, so I only want to repay the favor. I don¡¯t know what else I should do, but I figure it¡¯s fine for me to sweep the grounds. Anyhow, I¡¯m just going to sweep here for the next year or two, or maybe five years, ten years.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made the necessary preparations beforeing here. The former Chen Xinjie is already dead. The only person remaining now is Old Chen the sweeper. Don¡¯t drive me away! I¡¯ll be devastated.¡±

    The corners of Long Yeyue¡¯s lips twitched. She had never imagined that Chen Xinjie would be like this one day. Despite this, she could not bear to muster the courage to beat him up after seeing the kind smile on his face and his sincere gaze.

    Meanwhile, Yi Zichen came jogging over to them again after he had done one round on the field.

    He saw an old womane to Old Chen the sweeper when he was jogging. Both of them seemed to be engaged in a conversation.

    He was but a newly-initiated student and Long Yeyue was in a state of retirement. As a result, he could not recognize Long Yeyue.

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, are both of you quarrelling?¡± asked Yi Zichen curiously as he jogged over to them.

    Chen Xinjie chuckled and said, ¡°No, we¡¯re not. We¡¯re only discussing an academic issue.¡±

    Yi Zichen was stunned for a moment. He had picked up some of their earlier conversation. Was the act of sweeping an academic issue?

    He turned around to look at Long Yeyue. ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t scold Uncle anymore. It¡¯s quite pitiful that he sweeps alone every day.¡±

    Long Yeyue replied, ¡°You¡¯re just a child. What do you know? Go on with your jogging.¡±

    Chen Xinjie said with a smirk, ¡°Why are you losing your temper with the child? I think the child is rather impressive. Shrek is going to have a worthy sessor!¡±

    Long Yeyue shot back in a rage, ¡°Whether Shrek has a worthy sessor or not is unrted to you. Leave now! Your presence bothers me.¡±

    Chen Xinjie smiled gingerly and said, ¡°It means that you still think about me if my presence bothers you. I won¡¯t leave even more!¡±

    Long Yeyue blushed upon realizing that Chen Xinjie had said that in front of Yi Zichen. ¡°Do you even care about your reputation anymore?¡±

    Chen Xinjie said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of Old Chen the sweeper having a reputation? I¡¯ve been pursuing glory all my life. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s useful now, so I tossed it away.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Long Yeyue suddenly discovered that Old Chen the sweeper was fearless and shameless. There was absolutely nothing she could do.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Light Dark Douluo turned around and left after letting out a furious scoff.

    Chen Xinjie watched her leaving with admiration as he held the broom.

    Yi Zichen stood next to Chen Xinjie Long Yeyue¡¯s departing silhouette. ¡°Uncle, what are you looking at?¡±

    Chen Xinjie answered, ¡°I¡¯m looking at the old aunty! You don¡¯t know, but she was beautiful when she was young. She was exquisite, but she still looks elegant and graceful now. Of course, a child like you won¡¯t be able to appreciate that.¡±

    Yi Zichen smirked secretly. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sure you have many stories with that aunty, right? How did you make her angry? Are you going to appease her?¡±

    The smile on Chen Xinjie¡¯s face finally turned grim. ¡°If I could make things alright just by appeasing her, do you think that I would have to sweep here? It¡¯s fine. I believe that the old aunty will forgive me one day.¡±

    Astonished, Yi Zichen said, ¡°It¡¯s that serious, huh?¡±

    Chen Xinjie said with a bitter smile, ¡°I did something foolish in the past. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Go on with your jog. I don¡¯t want to hold up your morning exercise. I¡¯ll continue my sweeping too.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yi Zichen continued his jog in confusion while Chen Xinjie swept the ground in a slow, leisurely manner.

 Chapter 1731 - The Vent

    <h4>Chapter 1731: The Vent</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He found that he had taken fancy in his identity as Old Chen the sweeper. At the very least, there was no burden to his identity! He did not even need to worry much now, and everything else in the outside world was none of his business now. The first thing he did uponing was here to crush his soulmunicator. The world could be struck by a tidal wave outside, and he would still be Old Chen the sweeper.

    Atst, the sun had risen high and the sports field was already bustling with people. Chen Xinjie was done sweeping the field. He swept the dust and fallen leaves into the trash bin. He then took his broom and returned to his room.

    Suddenly, he stopped walking and said in a slightly displeased manner, ¡°I told you not toe looking for me here.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The kids are all at the academy. No one is going to see us. Speaking of which, did Elder Longe looking for you earlier?¡±

    Chen Xinjie looked at him in astonishment and said, ¡°You¡¯re a Limit Douluo. How can you enjoy gossiping so much?¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian again chuckled and replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Limit Douluo too? Yet, you are Old Chen the sweeper now, right? What¡¯s wrong with me enjoying some gossiping? Anything interesting happened?¡±

    Chen Xinjie red at him unpleasantly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue at my ce.¡±

    As he was speaking, he sped up and walked toward the annex building at the side.

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s room was not considered huge. Tang Wulin nned to arrange a better room for him, but he was adamant in refusing it. However, his room had plenty of sunlight, especially in the morning. More than half his room was illuminated by the sun.

    Upon entering the room, Chen Xinjie boiled some water and made two cups of tea.

    Yuanen Zhentian helped himself to a cup and took a seat on the wooden sofa. ¡°It¡¯s quite pleasant to sunbathe in your room.¡±

    Chen Xinjie did not speak. He raised the tea cup and sipped the tea slowly.

    ¡°What happened actually?¡± Yuanen Zhentian looked at him mischievously.

    Chen Xinjie spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°What else could happen? Do I need to be Old Chen the sweeper if I can make her forgive me with little effort? Take it slowly. A good woman takes a patient man. I know her very well. She¡¯s strong and firm on the surface, but she¡¯s actually soft-hearted inside.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s tough.¡±

    Chen Xinjie red at him. ¡°How would you know that?¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian said, ¡°The grievances umted over the years are too deep regardless of how soft-hearted she is. I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a hopeful situation for you! People at your age can¡¯t let go off past grievances easily over a heart-rending event or two. Elder Long¡¯s youth was destroyed by you. How can she ever forgive you?¡±

    Chen Xinjie spoke in rage, ¡°Leave now if you are here to mock me. Don¡¯t waste my tea.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentianughed aloud and said, ¡°Don¡¯t fret! I¡¯m here to help you toe up with a n. Here, why don¡¯t you cripple your martial soul and turn yourself into apletely ordinary old man, be the real Old Chen the sweeper. Don¡¯t you think that will move Elder Long?¡±

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s arm trembled such that he almost spilled his tea. ¡°Leave. Why are you giving me bad ideas like this? I¡¯ll die in an hour or so without the support of my martial soul at my age. Will I be able to wait until she forgives me?¡±

    ¡°Ugh! You make sense. There are some minor problems with this n, huh?¡±

    ¡°Not some minor problems but major ones. Stop talking if you don¡¯t have any good ideas to propose.¡± Chen Xinjie continued to sip the tea.

    Yuanen Zhentian shrugged and began to sip the tea. The room became quiet.

    After a long while, Chen Xinjie suddenly said, ¡°Do you think that I can possibly move her by pretending to cripple my soul power? Make her stop me at the final juncture? Perhaps we can reconcile then?¡±

    The corners of Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡°You must be reading too many young adult novels. What if she were to sneer at you and then say, ¡®Go ahead, quick!¡¯? What are you going to do? Are you really going to cripple your martial soul then? If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be lying to her again.¡±

    Chen Xinjie felt dejected. ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s nothing I can do really. Forget about it then. It¡¯s quite nice to be Old Chen the sweeper. I saw her today, at the very least. It proves that she has been observing me all this time. Constant grinding can turn an iron rod into a needle. Perseverance spells sess. Anyhow, it¡¯s enough to be able to guard her and know that she¡¯s not far away from me. Furthermore, she has been watching quietly over me too.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you keep an open mind. It¡¯s good for you. Take it slow. Sweeping the floor and having some tea. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    Chen Xinjie nodded.

    ¡°When everything has calmed down, we can see another whole new world which is different from the past.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian said, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to take a rest.¡± He had never discussed the political situation of the continent or the matters of the War God Hall with Chen Xinjie before.

    He was well aware of the agony in Chen Xinjie¡¯s heart for abandoning so many things as a powerhouse of his time. It was best for him not to remind Chen Xinjie of the disturbing incidents after he freed himself with great effort.

    Long Yeyue returned to her room. The solemn expression of her face vanished soon afterward.

    Frankly, it was impossible for her not to be moved by Chen Xinjie¡¯s selfless act of abandoning everything for her and helping Shrek and the Tang Sect to acquire the Eternal Heaven.

    The higher one¡¯s status was, the more one treasured one¡¯s position. Chen Xinjie was capable of abandoning all this under such circumstances. It was more than enough to prove his penitence.

    Yet, just as mentioned by Yuanen Zhentian, the grievances had been umted over the years. She could not bring herself to forgive him in such a short time.

    Only that, she felt uneasy in her heart whenever she saw him sweeping the grounds. He should have been her man who could support heaven and earth by himself! Why would he sweep the grounds now?

    Chen Xinjie had no idea that his act of sweeping had stirred up some feelings in Long Yeyue.

    ¡®Yet, he refused to leave when I tried to drive him away. He refused to leave but continued to sweep. No, I can¡¯t let this continue anymore.¡¯

    At the thought of this, Long Yeyue immediately dialed Tang Wulin¡¯s soulmunicator. She could only seek Tang Wulin¡¯s help.

    ¡°Elder Long.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was heard at the other end of themunicator.

    ¡°Wulin, what¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t it embarrassing for us to have the old b*st*rd Chen Xinjie sweep the campus? Send him away, quick. You can let him do anything as long as he¡¯s not sweeping the grounds every day and embarrassing us.¡±

    Tang Wulin was startled at Long Yeyue¡¯s explosive speech. However, he responded to the situation quickly. He could not help smiling bitterly and said, ¡°Elder Long, don¡¯t you know about Elder Chen¡¯s temperament still? I¡¯ve talked to him many times but he won¡¯t listen to me! Moreover, Elder Chen did us a big favor, so it¡¯s not very nice of me to impose something on him. I¡¯m just a junior and there¡¯s nothing I can do to him really.¡±

    Long Yeyue grumbled for a while before she returned to her normal self. She gave a grunt before she hung up themunicator.

    As the current leader of the Tang Sect, Tang Wulin could not possibly impose anything on a Limit Douluo who had helped the Tang Sect. Besides, he represented the entire Shrek.

    ¡°Old fool, old fool!¡± Long Yeyue pranced back and forth in her room. It was a rare sight to see her so restless.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling helpless after ending themunication with Long Yeyue. He turned off the soulmunicator.

    He would break off any connection to the outside world when he was preparing to forge. He needed to maintain absolute silence when he was performing the Heavenly Refinement in order to focus all his attention into the forging process.

    Aftering back from the War God Hall, he had engaged in closed-door cultivation for an entire month before he began to forge.

    Tang Wulin appeared to be all quiet when he exited the closed-door cultivation a monthter. No one knew about his transformation except himself. He knew the import of a month¡¯s worth of closed-door cultivation.

    Theprehension of the spearspirit had not only allowed his evolution to an even deeper level of the spear realm, it had also opened up a path which led to heaven. The things which he could not master in the past were mastered a monthter.

    The Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s guidance to Tang Wulin was really crucial. It was equal to opening the door for him to go from a Hyper Douluo to a Limit Douluo whereby he trulyprehended the elevation in the rank.

    During the closed-door cultivation, Tang Wulin discovered that one must first achieve perfect harmony in oneself in order to be a Limit Douluo. The process of cultivating to the Limit Douluo rank was definitely not as simple as just acquiring a martial soul and the martial skills. These powerhouses had all thoroughlyprehended and mastered their numerous skills and abilities.

 Chapter 1732 - Two More Moves of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law

    <h4>Chapter 1732: Two More Moves of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law</h4>

    The elevation of a Hyper Douluo to a Limit Douluo involved fusing together all the soul master¡¯s numerous abilities. In addition, the abilities would undergo a qualitative change.

    When Tang Wulin created the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law, he had already begun the process. Only that, it was not easy for him to create original abilities. Although he had put in the effort, he encountered many problems during the process. He had created the two techniques of Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break and also Forbid Time-space, Dragon Emperor Cut individually during his two sessive breakthroughs.

    It had been almost a full year since. He had been constantly elevating himself with great effort. In fact, he even trained in the elemental cmity in an attempt to furtherprehend and fuse his abilities, but his efforts were futile.

    All his umtions over time had ripened to create an opening after receiving the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s guidance. After creating the Forbid Commonce, Dragon Emperor Charge, he cultivated two more moves of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law within a month. Furthermore, he hadpleted the overall framework for his Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law.

    With the progress of his current and future cultivation bases, Tang Wulin predicted that he would be able toplete the seven moves of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law. With the first five moves created, he had achieved his current limits by now. On top of that, he had thoroughly mastered the Golden Dragon Nine Moves which was based upon the Scarlet Dragon Nine Moves during the early days. In addition, he had acquired the seven skills after the Golden Dragon King¡¯s fourteenthyer seal broke as well as some of the abilities that came with the Bluesilver Emperor martial soul.

    Most importantly, he extracted the three conceptual thoughts from the three formidable enemies his father, Tang Sang fought against in the past and separated them into the souls of his third, fourth, and fifth Dragon Emperor Forbidden Moves.

    To furtherprehend thetter part of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law, so that he could achieve a higher elevation than before, he needed to make a breakthrough to the Golden Dragon King¡¯s sixteenthyer and possess the eighth Golden Dragon King soul skill before he could create his sixth move. Otherwise, he could do it after he made a breakthrough in his cultivation base to the rank of a Limit Douluo.

    Tang Wulin attempted to sense the final four seals of the Golden Dragon King on multiple asions during his cultivation. The more he sensed, the more he was struck with fear.

    It was because he had sensed the endurance of his senior brother disciple¡¯s Leakproof Golden Body before. Tang Wulin spected that his physical endurance would need to achieve the Leakproof Golden Body rank in order to withstand the fifteenthyer Golden Dragon King Seal.

    Obviously, he had yet to achieve that level. However, he figured that he should be able to approach that level by relying on the Golden Dragon King Bloodline¡¯s super powerful self-healing ability in addition to his umted understanding over the years.

    In other words, if his cultivation base could be improved a step higher, or if he could achieve the Limit Douluo realm, then he would be confident enough to withstand the Golden Dragon King¡¯s fifteenthyer seal.

    However, he was pushing his limits at present.

    When he attempted to use his spiritual power to sense the final threeyers of the Golden Dragon King Seal, his spiritual power made him shudder. It was an uncontroble response, as if the three seals contained something exceedingly terrifying. Moreover, it was definitely not something that he could withstand.

    Due to his earliermunications with his father, and being able to sense his father¡¯s power and a true God-ranked entity, Tang Wulin could almost confirm that the final threeyers of the Golden Dragon King Seals were God-ranked as well. In other words, he would never be able to withstand the three seals unless he could achieve Godhood.

    Yet, it was easier said than done to be a God in the current Douluo world. Let alone him, no other Limit Douluo in this world could do it.

    This was just considering the sixteenthyer seal. There were still the seventeenth and the eighteenthyers following that. How powerful would his cultivation base need to be in order to ensure that he could really withstand the terrifying Golden Dragon King¡¯s energy?

    Following the elevation of his capabilities andprehension of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law, Tang Wulin could even attempt to consolidate the seals on his own. He would not remove the fifteenthyer seal now unless he had no other choice. Otherwise, when thetter threeyer seals were triggered from theck of protection by the fifteenthyer, it would be catastrophic for him.

    Hence, Tang Wulin decided to stop cultivating for the time being after he had sessfully cultivated the five moves of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law. He chose to focus his energy and time on forging and continued to baptise his body with the elemental cmity brought by the Heavenly Refinement.

    After enduring the elemental cmity many times, Tang Wulin¡¯sprehension of it grew more profound. The elemental cmity contained an extremely pure energy found between heaven and earth. Even though it had no willpower of its own, it was capable of taking form naturally under special circumstances.

    Tang Wulin relied on the Golden Dragon King¡¯s super powerful self-healing ability to protect himself. After being baptised by the elemental cmity, he forged metals just as the elemental cmity forged his body.

    He had yet to adopt the Golden Body Arhat cultivation method. So, his technique was to use another method to cultivate the Leakproof Golden Body. In fact, Tang Wulin even felt that he would be sessful in doing that.

    The most terrifying part about him being a Divine Craftsman now was that there was no limitation to the number of his Heavenly Refinement.

    He was certainly not as good as the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua judging from his skill. However, he had the ability to withstand the elemental cmity which Zhen Hua failed. Hence, he had a higher tolerance and sess rate than Zhen Hua.

    In the past two months, he tried a new forging method that utilized the Seven-Colored Lotus Flower me given by the Fire Host n.

    The me was exceedingly peculiar such that almost any item that came into contact with it would be scorched. Moreover, Tang Wulin was most surprised by the Seven-Colored Lotus Flower me because of its purifying attribute!

    It had a purifying effect and was capable of purifying the foreign substance in any material. Naturally, the purifying effect was being controlled to a certain extent. Otherwise, it would purify not only the foreign substance but everything as well.

    Because of this, Tang Wulin was quite troubled. He had lost count of the materials wasted before he finallypleted the preliminary control over the Seven-Colored Lotus Flower.

    There was only one reason for him to master the control over the me. He wanted to use the Seven-Colored Lotus Flower to forge a four-word battle armor for himself!

    Although the four-word battle armors of hisrades had already taken form, he had yet toplete even one piece of his four-word battle armor. So, it was difficult for him to remain calm over his plight.

    He had spent too much effort in making his three-word battle armor previously such that the quality of his three-word battle armor was elevated too much. In the end, he needed to fuse seven types of metals together. His four-word battle armor could only be made with fused metals that had gone through seven levels of the Heavenly Refinement.

    During the process, he needed not only to brace the seven-colored elemental cmity but, at the same time, ensure that the seven metals were harmonious. It was exceedingly difficult. There was utterly no way he could predict the changes. How could heplete the forging process when everything was constantly changing such that he had no control over it?

    The fused forging of four types of metals was the highest level achieved by Tang Wulin. However, he was reluctant to ept using just four types of metals to make his four-word battle armor.

    ¡°What¡¯s on my mind? Let¡¯s begin.¡± A soft, sweet voice was heard. Tang Wulin was jolted from his train of thoughts.

    He took a nce at the owner of this soft, sweet voice. Even though he had heard her voice countless times, Tang Wulin still could not help shivering each time he heard her. There was nothing he could do when the owner of this voice had an iparably vibrant reputation in the Tang Sect.

    It was Ling Zichen!

    Ling Zichen who stood before Tang Wulin was a very different person now aspared to her previous self.

    She was dressed in a pink dress which entuated her voluptuous, curvy silhouette. She had full breasts, a slim waist, perky buttocks, and a pair of witty eyes. Her oozing charm could entice every living being.

    It was difficult for Tang Wulin to imagine what the rest of the people from the Tang Sect would think if they saw Ling Zichen now. Perhaps, they could not even fathom her allure. At present, Ling Zichen was standing right in front of him, alive in her current form.

 Chapter 1733 - The Changed Ling Zichen

    <h4>Chapter 1733: The Changed Ling Zichen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The change began after she came back from the War God Hall.

    Tang Wulin braced himself for the director¡¯s storm-like rage. After all, it was he who hid the truth from her.

    Yet, he did not expect Ling Zichen would just leave right after they came back. She told the others that she was going to the Tang Sect to study the Eternal Heaven. She did not even scold him at all.

    Tang Wulin was startled. He was incredulous even. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to believe because the truth was right before his eyes!

    It was better for her to leave anyway so he did not have to deal with her. He then engaged in closed door cultivation.

    After engaging in closed-door cultivation for a month, Ling Zichen came back.

    When Tang Wulin met the director of the Tang Sect¡¯s Soul Technology Research Centre once again, he discovered in astonishment that Ling Zichen¡¯s entire person had undergone tremendous change.

    She was cold, arrogant even with a tinge of dominance. At present, it felt as if she was reborn as a new person. Her temperament was gone, reced with a fresh and brilliant nature. Her dominance had disappeared as well. Instead, she was filled with an infectious vigor.

    Tang Wulin beat about the bush in an attempt to ask what happened to her. She told Tang Wulin that she had changed. Her research on the Eternal Heaven helped resolve her many dilemmas, one at a time, over the years. Moreover, she came up with many new ideas in her research. After a month, she found that she had achieved more gains than for the past ten years.

    The most rming part for Tang Wulin was that Director Ling thanked him sincerely.

    It really startled Tang Wulin.

    Ling Zichen then told him she came up with an ideal solution for the soul circuit of his four-word battle armor. As long as Tang Wulin could forge the metal sessfully, she would be able to embed the soul circuit perfectly onto it. It would be an unrivaled set of battle armor, the perfectbination of soul technology and martial soul.

    In addition, she had even figured out a way to reduce the difficulty of the Heavenly Refinement for forging the metals.

    Tang Wulin gave it a shot. Just as she had mentioned, the forging difficulty was truly reduced. He only spent a few days experimenting with the method before he sessfullypleted the forging of five metals in a single attempt.

    Hence, Director Ling Zichen officially joined his forging work.

    Thebination of the Seven-Colored Lotus Flower and Ling Zichen¡¯s soul technology showed Tang Wulin the possibility of fuse-forging seven metals. He had been working hard to achieve it for the past two months.

    If he seeded, he could begin to forge and make his battle armor. At the same time, he could also use the Seven-Colored Lotus Flower to refine hisrades¡¯ battle armors such that their four-word battle armors would be even more powerful.

    In reality, Tang Wulin¡¯s status as a Divine Craftsman was more beneficial to Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect than to himself.

    Having divine craft skills were extremely effective at elevating a soul master¡¯s organization.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie helped them to acquire the Eternal Heaven. It did not cause a great mor in the War God Hallrgely because Tang Wulin was a Divine Craftsman. He had promised to forge a set of four-word battle armor for them.

    If he could do it once, he could do it again naturally. It was an exchange which benefited the War God Hall anyway.

    Tang Wulin remained uneasy and did not adapt well to Ling Zichen smiling sweetly, albeit he had seen her in this state for a long time.

    Ling Zichen rubbed her cheeks. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Tang Wulin hastily shook his head. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m going to start now.¡±

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll be observing from here.¡± As a scientist but not a soul master, her observation and calction abilities were far superior to a soul master¡¯s. It had also proven that her assistance was quite helpful to Tang Wulin¡¯s Heavenly Refinement be it her data collection analysis or forging process analysis. Her research technology was also important to him.

    As she was speaking, speckles of pink radiance illuminated on Ling Zichen¡¯s body. She immediately unleashed her super divine mecha.

    The remnant tremor of the Heavenly Refinement was too powerful. It attracted the elemental cmity as well. It was not something that an ordinary person like her could withstand. Even the tiniest bit of the remnant tremor could possibly turn her into flying dust.

    Tang Wulin walked over to the forging table in the center of the room. Under close inspection, one could see the surface of the forging table emit a glossy shine. Furthermore, it was a four-colored shine.

    A high-ranking cksmith would certainly turn pale in shock upon seeing this. It was because the surface of the forging table was made with a god-ranked metal. It also signified that the material was forged using the Heavenly Refinement and baptised in the four-colored elemental cmity. It contained the profundity of the four elements namely: water, fire, earth, and wine.

    3The description of ¡®luxurious¡¯ was no longer apt. It was simply extravagant!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s belief was that it was necessary to have effective tools to do good work. Moreover, this was an asset he gave to Shrek. The god-ranked forging table¡¯s material actuallyprised the products from the repeated failures of fuse-forging seven metals. The remaining god-ranked metal was atst forged into the forging table.

    He had no choice because an ordinary forging table was utterly incapable of withstanding his forging process.

    He procured the seven pieces of metals which had been prepared earlier. The metals were ced on the forging table. Before he could confirm that he could sessfully fuse-forged seven types of metals, he would never experiment with his Dragon Moon Song battle armor.

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes and gradually calmed his spirit and mind. It was only when he was in a quiet environment that he could be in his purest state. He could be focused as one.

    Ling Zichen stood not far away dded in a mecha, and silently observed the man standing before herself. Ever since she straightened out her thinking, her entire person changed tremendously. She returned after she was done with her research on the Eternal Heaven.

    The more time she spent with Tang Wulin, the more she discovered that she was incapable of freeing herself from him. She had no idea what sort of feeling this was, but she was certain it was her first time experiencing such an emotion in her life.

    The oue was no longer important to her. She devoted herselfpletely allowing herself to experience the feeling in a more profound manner which brought her joy. Gradually, she began to feel like everything she did for him was worth it. On the other hand, this same feeling seemed to make her heart open uppletely. Recently, she was frequently filled with inspiration which allowed her to progress immensely in her research.

    Although these advancements were made so she could help him make his four-word battle armor, she did it willingly.

    She spent every day apanying him during the forging process. The experience was especially pleasant for her.

    Ten minutes passed before Tang Wulin suddenly opened his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, the feeling of a volcano eruption burst forth from his body akin to the awakening of a beast. It felt as if he was a giant dragon which had just awakened from a deep sleep. The sound of a dragon¡¯s roar was heard corresponding to the golden dragon pattern which emerged faintly around his body.

    What a waste it was that Ling Zichen missed the Thousand Flying Dragons scene previously. Otherwise, she would certainly be able to recognize that the current scene was a scaled-down version of that scene in the past.

    Tang Wulin raised his right hand and grasped at thin air. At once, the Seven-Colored Lotus Flower me pattern ignited in his palm. A peculiar-looking seven-colored me prated his palm.

    The seven-colored me appeared to be extremely gentle. One could not even feel its temperature, and it exuded a sense of breathtaking beauty. Tang Wulin had already used it multiple times. In fact, he was well aware that he could never find a me with this temperature in any part of the entire Douluo Continent.

    It was a true god-ranked me!

    The gentle seven-colored me floated under his thought control. A momentter, it exploded in the air abruptly. It transformed into seven different colored mes beforeing to rest on the seven pieces of rare metals.

    At the moment the mesnded on the metals, the seven rare metals began to change instantly.

    Initially, each metal had its own special shine. Suddenly, the shine was unleashed to its maximum point. It was as if these metals were illuminated by someone. The metals discharged seven-colored mes which shone with a peculiar, iparable sense of beauty.

 Chapter 1734 - Thousand-Refined, Ten-Thousand-Refined Fused Alloy

    <h4>Chapter 1734: Thousand-Refined, Ten-Thousand-Refined Fused Alloy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin almost destroyed the forging table when he used the Seven-Colored Lotus Flower me for the very first time. The me that appeared gentle was actually a huge energy source.

    A Ruheng was once summoned by Tang Wulin for an experiment. Despite his Leakproof Golden Body, he could not withstand the burning me. He was about to be injured if he had endured another minute more. One could only imagine how powerful the Seven-Colored Lotus Flower is.

    Tang Wulin raised his hands to conjure a pair of heavenly-refined forging hammers into his hands. He was at the forging table in one quick stride. His arms swung the pair of forging hammers in a circr movement. The forging hammers knocked the seven pieces of metals rhythmically as if he was ying a percussion instrument.

    If Zhen Hua were here, he would simrly be shocked by what Tang Wulin was doing at the moment. It was because Tang Wulin was forging seven pieces of rare metals simultaneously!

    Each piece of rare metal had its own attribute and its own striations. Hence, the forging method, dynamics, andprehension of each piece of metal waspletely different from one another.

    It would appear as if Tang Wulin¡¯s ability to forge in such a manner meant splitting his attention seven ways. Nevertheless, it would need an exceedingly huge amount of energy and urate calctions in order to unleash tremendous spiritual power and strength.

    Perhaps, Zhen Hua could do that mentally. In reality, he might not achieve it physically. It was due to the difference between his cultivation base and Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    Thus, a highly skilled person of any profession would be able to produce twice the yield with half the effort if the person was also a highly ranked soul master.

    The seven pieces of metals produced different clunking sounds under the knocking of Tang Wulin¡¯s double hammers. The sounds were rhythmic. At the same time, the Seven-Colored Lotus Flower me had also tainted Tang Wulin¡¯s pair of forging hammers during the knocking process.

    Following the repeated knocking, the seven pieces of rare metals appeared to be melting. The melting process was quite different for each piece of metal. Tang Wulin continuously hammered the metals in all directions. He tried to improve the metals¡¯ quality while the Seven-Colored Lotus Flower me appeared to be under his control. The me was sometimes strong and sometimes weak depending on his bid. In any case, the strength of the me was always right for the job.

    Tang Wulin began to sweat on his forehead within a few minutes.

    Despite his Hyper Douluo-ranked cultivation base and Thought Concretization-ranked spiritual power, the forging process was actually strenuous to him. Just imagine how exhausting it was for Tang Wulin.

    In addition, he was only at the Hundred Refinement process now! Yes, it was only at the Hundred Refinement and not even the Thousand Refinement stage yet!

    Obviously, Tang Wulin could aplish the One Pound Thousand Refinement, but he was using his forging hammers to perform the Hundred Refinement. Just imagine how meticulous he is during the forging process.

    Perhaps, it was the first time in the history of cksmiths that a person could forged seven metals simultaneously. Tang Wulin was capable of sustaining his efforts on the Hundred Refinement because of his abilities. When the forging was elevated to the Thousand Refinement, the metals would undergo tremendous change once again during the forging process. Thus, Tang Wulin would not be able to control the process safely despite his current spiritual power.

    On the other hand, he could clearly sense that the seven pieces of rare metals over a foot long were shrinking continuously due to his unceasing knocking during the Hundred Refinement stage.

    Each time the metal shrunk, it would undergo a certain amount of change. Its form was changing as well as its size which was continuously getting smaller. Yet, the metal was glowing brighter during the process.

    A faint smile emerged on his face. Tang Wulin took a deep breath before he suddenly pulled back his double hammers. The Seven-Colored Lotus Flower me which was burning on the seven pieces of rare metals was retracted into his palms immediately before vanishingpletely.

    At the moment, the seven pieces of metals were as soft as dough.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed brightly while a golden radiance shot out from his body. He passed the forging hammer in his right hand to his left hand. He then used his right hand to grab at thin air in the direction of the seven metals.

    The air in his surroundings froze instantly. All the elements vanished without a trace at this very moment. It felt as if the entire room was isted.

    Ling Zichen could feel an intense lingering fear in her heart despite being shielded by her mecha.

    Compared to the first time Tang Wulin used this method, he was now an aplished, skillful master.

    It was the Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break!

    Everything that surrounded the seven metals was shackled instantly. All the physical changes on these metals were halted temporarily. Soon after, Tang Wulin used his right hand to guide the seven metals to fuse together in an instant.

    The double hammersnded in his palms once again as Tang Wulin moved toward the seven metals akin to a tornado. The Tang Sect technique known as the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer allowed him to speed up tremendously. In the next moment, booming sounds which were deafening came from the forging table.

    He was using the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer to fuse the seven metals together.

    By her estimates, Ling Zichen found that the higher the rank of the fuse- forging process, the more difficult the process became. The seven types of metals would result in drastic changes. It was almost impossible for a cksmith toplete the Heavenly Refinement-ranked fusion.

    Why did Tang Wulin not act in the opposite way then?

    It was an idea which Ling Zichen proposed to Tang Wulin. She suggested fusing the seven metals together in its weakest form instead of fusing them in its strongest form. Even though elevating the fused alloy would be extremely difficult, it would only consume Tang Wulin¡¯s energy and the need for calctions would be greatly reduced.

    Reality had proven that her judgment was correct. In the forging process earlier, Tang Wulinpleted the incredible feat of fuse-forging seven types of metals and elevated the metals to the Soul Forging state. In other words, he hadpleted the super three-word battle armor¡¯s metal which was unprecedented in history.

    In fact, Tang Wulin even attempted to use the seven fuse-forged metal to produce a piece of the three-word battle armor. Its explosive force was on par with a four-word battle armor¡¯s, although it had weaker power as itcked the life sources.

    At present, the seven types of metals gradually fused together under his unbridled knocking. In the beginning, the fuse-forged alloy looked discordant as it had beenbined with many types of metals. However, the metal began to blend on its own following the increase in Tang Wulin¡¯s knocking frequency and the heat from the Seven-Colored Lotus Flower me. Its pliability had increased countless times whenpared to before.

    The Seven-Colored Lotus Flower purified the foreign substances in the seven pieces of metals. On the other hand, the foreign substances actually contributed to the rigidity of the metals. Without the foreign substances, the metals would be softer. This would help Tang Wulin fuse them more easily.

    Tang Wulin knocked on the metal incessantly. He did not infuse his soul power to elevate the metal¡¯s quality intentionally. Tang Wulin used the most simple, straightforward method and the purest forging technique to blend the metals harmoniously.

    The process was lengthy. Even a low grade cksmith would not spend such a long time knocking on one type of metal. However, Tang Wulin¡¯s hands remained firm as he relied on the Disaster Splitting Wind Hammer technique to continue knocking on the metal. All the while, his strength was maintained at a specific level.

    His soul power would trigger the metal to undergo a qualitative change. This was why he was capable of performing the One Pound Thousand Refinement.

    However, without the infusion of soul power, the metal would be even purer.

    The metal underwent multiple changes with the repeated, strenuous knockings. The seven types of metals fused into one gradually. Its color began to change following the increased frequency of the knocking.

    Ling Zichen waited quietly on the side. She was aware that this particr forging process was going to be the longest yet. Tang Wulin would need toplete it in one go without stopping.

    Soon, the metal attained the Thousand Refinement grade. However, there was no elevation in its quality.

    The Ten Thousand Refinement waspleted after three hours. The seven different metals were finally fused as one after being knocked over ten thousand times during the process. It had turned into a special color.

    When the seven types of metals were individual entities earlier, the metals were shining in their individual brilliance after being purified by the Seven-Colored Lotus Flower.

    Currently, their brilliance was concealed after the metals were fused together. The brilliance was gone, and the surface was now a faint yellow with a grayish undertone. However, the fine, ovepping cloud patterns, akin to deep gullies, could be seen at a nce. It could draw a person¡¯s consciousness to sink into it.

 Chapter 1735 - The Real Divine Craftsman

    <h4>Chapter 1735: The Real Divine Craftsman</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin continued to focus all his efforts into forging the metal. He was fully capable of doing it at a faster speed, but this was not the time for haste. He was nning to feel the changes and reactions of the fused metal with every strike of his hammer.

    Another two hours passed. Atst, the seven different metals went from their originally grayish tone into a peculiar light gold color. The seven pieces of metals that were elongating by one foot with every knock earlier had actually turned into only elongating by one foot in total now. In other words, the metal was only one-seventh of its original size.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s clothes were drenched in sweat. Despite his superhuman physique and the Golden Dragon King¡¯s healing capabilities, he felt like he was about to copse from exhaustion.

    He used the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer for a long period of time. Even though each round only consisted of eighty-one strikes, it was a strain on his physical abilities.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    A peculiar humming sound suddenly came out from the fused metal. Soon, the metal that was still faint golden in color a moment ago bloomed with iparably striking splendour.

    Ling Zichen retreated by one step instinctively and raised her arms to shield herself.

    At that moment, the piece of metal was akin to a small sun. The intense radiance illuminated Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It felt scorching hot.

    The re spread to every corner of the tform. Everything within the protective shield was illuminated, so every tiny detail could be seen clearly.

    Tang Wulin was overjoyed. The emotions he felt at that point were beyond words.

    During his previous trials, he had to use his soul power to guide the metal into undergoing qualitative change because the seven types of metals were incapable of undergoing Thousand Refinement after the preliminary fusion. Then, he wouldplete the next step of refinement.

    In this case, he had made up his mind before he began. No matter how difficult it was, he would make sure that the metal would undergo changes on its own and not cause it himself.

    He wished to see how many rounds of forging were needed for the seven types of metals to be Thousand-refined on their own. He wanted to know what sort of changes would ur to the metal under such a special Thousand Refinement realm as well.

    At this exact moment, he felt that all his sacrifices were worth it.

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s earlier attempt to elevate his seven types of fused metals to Thousand Refinement, he managed to conjure a pir of light almost reaching three meters tall at its peak.

    Nevertheless, it waspletely different this time. It felt as if the radiance produced could illuminate the entire continent. It was no longer the straight light pir produced by ordinary metal but was more like the sun. Its light bloomed all around.

    It was unique. It was definitely different this time.

    Even though he had no idea what made it different, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was overflowing with joy at that exact. Perhaps such an enormous transformation could bring him sess!

    Itsted for a few minutes before the light gradually faded. Then, Tang Wulin was astonished to discover that the Thousand-refined metal seemed to have turned translucent. After undergoing the qualitative change, it felt as if it could breathe. The radiance on its surface pulsated ever so slightly with a regr rhythm.

    A peculiar sense of life emerged from its surface.

    Had the qualitative change gone so far as to giving it a life of its own? That was only achievable with spirit forging and soul forging!

    Thousand Refinement creates a spirit; Spirit Forging gives life, and Soul Forging endows intelligence.

    As it was, this piece of metal had more than just a spirit. Even if it was produced through Spirit Forging, Tang Wulin had never seen anything like it. It contained such a thick and vigorous life source.

    Moreover, he could clearly sense that the metal had a kind of affinity with his bloodline as it was connected to him. It felt as if the metal was calling out to him.

    Tang Wulin walked forward slowly and arrived in front of the forging table. He ced the forging hammers on the table then put his right hand directly on the piece of metal.

    He first felt the scorching heat. The burning sensation radiated to the depth of his heart. Then, he felt the presence of a peculiar entity. It was a confused consciousness akin to a newly awakened infant. Sensing Tang Wulin¡¯s presence, the radiance on the metal¡¯s surface glowed brightly when it came into contact with his hand.

    Heavenly-refined metals could transform into a genuine living creature of its own ord. This metal was not capable of that yet, but its current performance was already as impressive as the average soul-forged metal!

    In reality, the amount of energy Tang Wulin has needed to produce it had far exceeded what he used when he performed the ordinary Soul Forging process.

    This was a different scenario. Compared to soul-forged metal, it undoubtedly had more potential. It was possible that this would lead to an even higher rank!

    ¡°Please allow me to help you, alright?¡± said Tang Wulin softly.

    The fused metal gave out a soft hum as if it was responding to his request.

    Ling Zichen could not help clenching her fists upon witnessing the scene. She was well aware that Tang Wulin could very possibly make an unprecedented breakthrough this time.

    A faint smile emerged on his face. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were filled with confidence. He picked up the forging hammers and his eyes were glowing brightly. It felt as if the fatigue he felt earlier had disappeared entirely. He lifted his hands and lowered the hammers as he began to knock on the metal once again.

    In the beginning, he was knocking softly because he wanted to feel the metal¡¯s change through the continuous strikes of his hammers.

    He began to knock harder when he became familiar with the metal¡¯s qualities. In turn, every time he knocked on the metal, it would respond with a flicker of light.

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s perception, it felt as if the metal was absorbing his energy so it could metamorphosize and grow with great effort during his forging process.

    It felt wonderful. Tang Wulin slowly became immersed in the experience. It was no longer just simple forging but amunicative process.

    The golden radiance grew brighter and brighter. Gradually, it turned into ayer of light that enshrouded both Tang Wulin and the metal. He pounded the hammer gently sometimes and heavily at other times, but he did not stop for even the slightest moment.

    The metal continued to shrink. Its sparkle became brighter and brighter as it decreased in size. The energy fluctuation was fully contained inside the metal.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When Tang Wulin¡¯s final strike finallynded, all of a sudden, the metal shook violently. It transformed into a stream of golden radiance that surged skyward and then remained suspended in midair.

    What was even more peculiar was when the metal gave out a seemingly delightful humming sound and began to twist on its own. It had actually transformed into a new entity. It turned into a gold figure that looked exactly like Tang Wulin. It was a living statue.

    The golden statue was also holding a pair of forging hammers. It gestured twice with the hammers in the direction of Tang Wulin as if it was imitating him.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time witnessing such a thing. He could not help feeling rather stunned.

    The entire tform was suddenly struck with surging wind. Iparably thick elements froze at an incredible speed. A seven-colored cmity cloud had fully formed almost instantly.

    What was that? It was the seven-colored elemental cmity.

    As far as he knew, Tang Wulin had not attempted Heavenly Refinement, so why had ite?! He had only gone through the forging process by maintainingmunication with the metal. During the process, he had forgotten about everything else including Spirit Forging, Soul Forging, and Heavenly Refinement. He did not expect that the metal would try to cross the cmity under such a forging process.

    The metal¡¯s transformation was more than just some simple changes. This was miraculous beyondparison!

    It turned out that this could actually be achieved with forging. Was this the result of Tang Wulin being focused? Tang Wulin felt that he had only really be a Divine Craftsman at that exact moment.

    He seeded in Heavenly Refinement earlierrgely due to his special abilities that allowed him to withstand the elemental cmity and recover quickly.

    On the other hand, this time, he had adopted the purest method toplete the forging process and summoned the most powerful elemental cmity. He could finally feel it. It felt just like when he first gained the spear spirit in the past.

 Chapter 1736 - Dragon Emperor Fifth Forbidden Law Against The Lightning Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 1736: Dragon Emperor Fifth Forbidden Law Against The Lightning Cmity</h4>

    The soul power inside his body suddenly seethed. Tang Wulin felt as if his entire body was hit by scorching hot wind.

    It was a breakthrough. He had just made another breakthrough in his soul power.

    He had had a breakthrough after he understood the spearspirit realm before. On this day, he had be a genuine Divine Craftsman and made another breakthrough.

    Yes, Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power cultivation had already reached rank-98. He hade so close to the peak at an astonishing speed.

    On the other hand, would he still be afraid if he was confronted by a Limit Douluo now that he understood the spearspirit realm?

    He was utterly incapable of paying attention to the change in him at the moment. All his attentions were focused on the rare metal in the sky. He had only one wish, that was to help it cross the cmity sessfully. If he could seed in that, then this piece of Heavenly-refined metal would bepleted! It would also be his first timepleting the fusion of seven metals.

    Before this, he had never managed to take a metal fused from seven types of metals to this realm before.

    He took a step forward and stood before the metal. He unleashed the Thunderp Nether Vine, preparing to absorb the cmity lightning into his body.

    However, the metal floating in midair suddenly turned around and shook its head vigorously at Tang Wulin.

    Yes, it shook its head at Tang Wulin. It was obviously trying to tell Tang Wulin that he did not need to help it to resist the cmity lightning.

    Uh...

    During his previous forging experiences, the metals used in Heavenly Refinement would clearly disy their fear when the elemental cmity appeared. At that time, they had yet to take form and were incapable of transforming. Otherwise, Tang Wulin would definitely have assumed that those metals would hide behind him at once.

    Yet, the rare metal before him waspletely different. It had actually taken upon itself to request that Tang Wulin let it resist the elemental cmity on its own. This was simply unprecedentedly odd!

    Tang Wulin did not hesitate and walked back a few steps. Since it wanted to try, he would allow it. Everything happening at that moment was strange to him. It was a new experiment for him as well.

    ¡°Rumble, rumble, rumble.¡±

    The elemental cmity was indifferent. A lightning bolt struck it in a sh.

    The forging hammers the tiny metal human held suddenly vanished. Tang Wulin felt that his entire body was shaking for a moment. Then, something otherworldly urred.

    The tiny metal human figure lifted its right hand, and a double-headed spear appeared in his grasp. It was actually a scaled-down version of the Golden Dragon Spear.

    At that point, Tang Wulin looked for the Golden Dragon Spear inside his body and discovered that it was missing.

    What...

    He could not help being dumbstruck and bewildered. What was happening? Had the metal cultivated into a spirit? How was it actually capable of yielding his Golden Dragon Spear?

    Something that shocked Tang Wulin even more was taking ce. The Golden Dragon Spear in the tiny metal human figure¡¯s hand shook and unleashed thousands of lights into the sky. It had transformed into the Thousand using Fingers!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The electric seven-colored radiance circted in the sky and flowed into the Golden Dragon Spear to surge onto the tiny metal human. The electricity sent its entire body into violent convulsions. However, it only took a moment before the seven-colored electric radiance was absorbed into its body before disappearing in a ghostly manner.

    Then, the tiny figure lifted its head in a seemingly defiant manner. It had even beckoned the seven-colored cmity cloud in the sky toe at it.

    Tang Wulin had a strange feeling as well. When the lightning was absorbed into the seven-colored metal figure¡¯s body, he felt a faint numbness radiating through his own body. It felt as if every cell in his body was being stimted. Some intriguing changes were happening to him.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Another lightning bolt struck it, even deadlier than the previous one.

    Perhaps the cmity cloud was infuriated by the little figure¡¯s provocation. This time, instead of one bolt, there were three consecutive strikes.

    The tiny metal figure did not retreat or dodge. The Golden Dragon Spear in its hand bloomed with golden light and transformed into streams of dazzling radiance in the sky. With great effort, it was actually resisting the lightning. At the same time, it was actually d in a set of three-word battle armor that looked quite simr to Tang Wulin¡¯s. The wings on its back spread open.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± This time, the three elemental cmity lightning strikes were much more severe. Even though the tiny metal human figure managed to withstand the lightning, it was sted back to the ground savagely.

    Tang Wulin felt dizzy and numb all over his body as well.

    ¡®I thought this entity wanted to resist it by itself? Why am I feeling the effects?¡¯

    A violent ng was heard at that moment. The metal figure suddenly leaped up. After withstanding the three strikes earlier, the seven-colored glow on its body was extremely bright, and it appeared to be infuriated.

    It passed the Golden Dragon Spear to its left hand and raised its right hand abruptly. A ckhole-like opening appeared in its tiny palm.

    The five elemental cmity strikes that descended from the sky were disintegrated one by one before turning into speckles of seven-colored radiance that were forcibly engulfed by it.

    It was the Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break.

    It was even skilled in the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law?

    If Tang Wulin was not standing there and watching, the tiny metal human figure might have been mistaken for the original! It was just smaller!

    Ling Zichen was dumbstruck as well. In fact, she even felt that this tiny metal human was like Tang Wulin¡¯s son.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Thunderous rumble came from the sky. The elemental cmity cloud was turning even thicker. More terrifying than that, a seven-colored light orb began to condense into spherical lightning in the sky!

    The tiny metal figure seemed to sense fear for the first time. It grasped the Golden Dragon Spear once again, and its aura changed. The air around them seemed to have begun to warp.

    The seven-colored ball lightning dropped down from the sky like a meteor. The tiny metal human figure held the Golden Dragon Spear tightly in his hands. Everything in their surroundings suddenly froze, so even the ball lightning paused for a moment.

    Instantly, the little man swung the Golden Dragon Spear to split the lightning ball into two. Iparably thick seven-colored radiance poured into the little figure.

    Beside it, Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body was shaking violently. However, he felt a familiar pleasant sensation.

    It was Forbid Time-space, Dragon Emperor Cut!

    It knew this too?

    He then watched in astonishment as the tiny metal human¡¯s seven-colored glow reached its peak. It raised the Golden Dragon Spear in its hand and pointed to the sky. An abundant gush of energy bloomed out wildly. In the next moment, it transformed itself into a ray of seven-colored light that surged skyward to crash into the lightning cloud.

    It was the Forbid Commonce, Dragon Emperor Charge!

    ¡°Rumble, rumble, rumble!¡± The p of thunder exploded loudly through the sky. It seemed like the elemental cmity was infuriated by this provocation.

    An aura that couldbat Heaven and Earth spread through the sky as the tiny metal human figure refused to yield. It shot toward the cmity cloud boldly, tinted with the Combat Heaven and Earth aura.

    When the metal figure was in the cmity cloud, a brazen and dazzling aura suddenly burst out, so bright that it made the cloud seem dim.

    It was Forbid Heaven-earth, Dragon Emperor Fight!

    This was the newest Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law created by Tang Wulin. It was not an ability that could be used directly in a fight but an auxiliary ability that was mighty beyondparison. Tang Wulin could tell that his Dragon Emperor Fight could simte ten percent of the aura exuded by the figure with a staff that he saw in his vision.

    It may have only been ten percent, but it allowed him to experience the feeling of going beyond the Spirit Domain spiritual realm.

    The rank above the Spirit Domain realm was the Divine Origin that was only possessed by Gods in legends!

    As soon as Dragon Emperor Fight was unleashed, the seven-colored cmity cloud dimmed. Tang Wulin had never even used this particr Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law in an actual battle yet the tiny metal human figure experimented with it on his behalf.

    All of a sudden, darkness was all around as if the heavens had been overturned. A terrifying aura filled the air.

    It felt as if the cmity cloud in the sky was about to fall apart. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin felt that the Thunderp Nether Vine inside his body was rapidly absorbing the cmity lightning¡¯s energy.

    Everything abruptly went ck, as if it had all instantly vanished. The sudden change of light to darkness made Ling Zichen scream out in fright. She felt that the defenses of her super divine mecha would not hold.

 Chapter 1737 - The Difference Between A God And A Commoner

    <h4>Chapter 1737: The Difference Between A God And A Commoner</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin positioned himself in front of Ling Zichen instantly to neutralize the terrifying destructive force.

    Tang Wulin obviously felt the energy and power of his soul core and Dragon Core in his body being stripped and sucked out at the moment. However, his body felt a weird, yet pleasant sensation from the nourishment of the seven-colored elemental cmity.

    Had it used my final move?

    Tang Wulin created a total of five moves of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law. Every move had its own attribute and each subsequent move was undoubtedly more powerful.

    In particr, the fifth move which he created had fused with all his abilities which was close to a sacrifice technique!

    He did not expect that the tiny, metal human figure was actually capable of mobilizing it.

    The move was named the Forbid Universe, Dragon Emperor Perish!

    It was the fifth move of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law!

    The darknesssted for more than ten seconds before it gradually faded. At the same time, the seven-colored lightning cmity had faded from the sky.

    The tiny, metal human figure hadpletely vanished while the Golden Dragon Spear returned to Tang Wulin¡¯s body without him noticing. The only thing remaining in the air was a suspended piece of metal.

    The piece of metal took the form of his right vambrace. The right vambrace which connected the rest of his right hand was identical to the one in his imagination

    It was simple, clean-looking and fluid in its movement. It had a strange iridescent golden color as its base and the splendor of seven colors.

    It was a sess! He had seeded!

    Tang Wulin was swarmed with emotions instantly when he looked at the right vambrace. He could feel his eyes tearing up.

    He had put in a lot of effort and exerted countless abilities for this. Had he finally seeded?

    He raised his right hand subconsciously. The right vambrace arrived at full speed without him doing anything andnded on his right forearm.

    A gush of intense heat was felt instantly. Sensing an external invader, Tang Wulin¡¯s three-word battle armor emerged at once.

    However, his original three-word battle armor¡¯s right vambrace was immediately suppressed when it contacted the four-word battle armor descending from the sky. The three-word battle armor vambrace then melted. It was engulfed by the four-word battle armor.

    The right vambrace was firmly dded onto Tang Wulin¡¯s right forearm. At once, he felt a gush of energy radiate through his arm which he had never felt before. His right forearm felt different from the rest of his body.

    It was not a feeling of power, it felt more like a metamorphosis. It was the change from being amoner to bing a saint!

    The rest of his three-word battle armor gave out a sorrowful wail instantly. Soon after, a loud ng was heard. His three-word battle armor disintegrated and peeled away from his body. The pieces of armor scattered across the ground in a series of nking noises.

    What?

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. The four-word battle armor¡¯s exclusivity was a little overpowering. It even rejected the three-word battle armor inside his body.

    ¡®They are not eligible.¡¯ A thought came into Tang Wulin¡¯s sea of spirit. It was full of pride and even a little arrogant. However, thement exuded a feeling which convinced everyone.

    Tang Wulin channeled his thoughts into his right vambrace. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You are me, and I¡¯m you. We are one. Thank you for creating me. Oh right, my name is what you have in mind. Is my name Golden Dragon Moon Song?¡±

    His three-word battle armor was named Dragon Moon Song.

    Nheless, Tang Wulin had already picked a name for his four-word battle armor early on. It was the ¡®Golden Dragon Moon Song¡¯.

    He was the Golden Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin.

    Just like how Gu Yuena¡¯s four-word battle armor was already named earlier.

    She was the Silver Dragon Dance Qilin Gu Yuena.

    This was the battle armor that truly belonged to Tang Wulin. It was a four-word battle armor. It was the most powerful four-word battle armor in history!

    Tang Wulin said subconsciously, ¡°But, I haven¡¯t engraved a soul circuit for you yet.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that? I don¡¯t need anything from the realm of mankind. Is the divine rank simr to the mortal rank? I¡¯m a divine weapon. Any amplification from the mortal realm is ineffective on me.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°Divine rank?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The same divine rank as your Golden Dragon Spear, only that my material is not as good as the spear. However, I¡¯m morepatible with you than the spear. The spear has yet to be a part of you while I¡¯m a part of you. Or, you can think of me as your clone.¡±

    The armor was quite spirited, no?

    Tang Wulin suddenly realized something. He turned his head to look toward Ling Zichen who had walked over. She was looking at his four-word battle armor vambrace. He said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t help the others to forge this divine-ranked fuse-forged metal anymore.¡±

    He hadpletely invested himself into the divine weapon created with divine-ranked forging that it could only be a part of him.

    Perhaps, this was the limitation imposed on divine weapons by the unseen heaven world.

    Furthermore, Tang Wulin was at a loss whether tough or cry after discovering the divine weapon¡¯s disdain in the soul circuit. Needless to say, it was supposed to be the best battle armor out there. In fact, it had opened up a whole new world for him.

    In the future, this would be his foundation so he could cultivate to divine-rank for real!

    ...

    In the Spirit Pagoda.

    Gu Yuena stood quietly in front of the window and gazed into the distance.

    She had just finished her closed door cultivation and found out about the incident with the Eternal Heaven recently.

    The window of her room was ideal for her to see into the distance. She could see the new Shrek City with its thriving construction underway.

    The enormous Sea God Lake was constructed into the ground akin to a blue crystal. He should be in Shrek now.

    He had made progress again. She could sense that he had just achieved a new breakthrough. It was in their interlinked bloodline.

    Perhaps, it was not a bad thing for him.

    The doorbell rang.

    A radiance flickered in Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes. She pressed into thin air. A door to her room opened automatically in the distance. A man with an ordinary appearance and dressed in a medium-rank personnel outfit walked into the room.

    The door closed. He raised his hand casually. At once, ayer of duskgold gloss covered the inside of the entire room. Even the most powerful soul device could not possibly detect anything from this area.

    The man bowed and said, ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. How¡¯s the preparation?¡± asked Gu Yuena coldly.

    The man replied, ¡°Your Highness, forty percent of the soul masters with seven-ring cultivation bases and above have entered the Ten Thousand Beast tform based on the current statistical data. The number is increasing exponentially. Over seventy percent of soul masters of Title Douluo-rank and above have entered the Ten Thousand Beast tform. The elevation of the quality of their soul rings is even more effective.¡±

    ¡°The sales of the Ten Thousand Year Soul Ring are doing very well. Not only the high-ranked soul masters but some powerful ns and wealthy businessmen have purchased the ten-thousand year soul rings for their descendants so as to enhance their inheritance. Everything is going as nned. I predict it¡¯ll take one more year at most before we can begin our operation.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. One year. Noted.¡±

    The man hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Your Highness, regarding the Golden Dragon King...¡±

    ¡°Leave now. I¡¯ve my own ns. Everything is going ording to my n.¡± Gu Yuena interrupted him.

    The man stood up slowly. The duskgold radiance flickered in his eyes as he looked at Gu Yuena.

    ...

    In Thule!

    ¡°Rumble, rumble, rumble!¡±

    A deep, muffled sound reverberated in the space continuously. It was soul-stirring.

    The core area of Thule was the coldest ce in the entire Douluo Continent.

    The area was at a freezing temperature of minus fifty-degrees Celsius all year long. When the wind blew, the temperature would drop to minus a hundred degrees Celsius.

    Meanwhile, in the depths of a gigantic cavern over a thousand meters in diameter, a loud, rumbling noise was reverberating.

    Next to the cavern stood the Ghost Emperor whose body emitted a dark green aura which contrasted the pure white world around it. A radiance flickered in its eyes while he cracked into a ghastly smile. ¡°It¡¯s going to seed soon! Haha, hahaha!¡±

    The hystericalughter echoed in a world of snow and ice.

 Chapter 1738 - A Gentleman Should Wait To Seek Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 1738: A Gentleman Should Wait To Seek Revenge</h4>

    The acquisition of the Eternal Heaven by Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect had resulted in the change which affected the entire continent.

    The Dove Faction had regained their position in the parliament and were treated as equals with the Hawk Faction. Mo Lan was recognized officially as the leader of the Dove Faction.

    For the Hawk Faction, the resignation of the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie had caused power struggles internally and resulted in changes within the faction. After a few shes, the ownership of the Sea God Army was finally established.

    The war against the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire was shelved as a result.

    Should the Tang Sect and Shrek be punished? Perhaps, someone should get them into trouble?

    You gotta be kidding. Never mind the fact that there were so many Limit Douluos in Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. Having the Eternal Heaven was deterrent enough to make the Spirit Pagoda lose its voice. The Eternal Heaven was absolutely a fatal weapon which could easily annihte an entire city!

    It was a strategic weapon. Whoever had it would have a powerful deterrent.

    Moreover, the reconstruction of Shrek City allowed the Tang Sect and Shrek City to be officially linked together. The new Shrek City had be the prime location of today¡¯s continent.

    Every inch ofnd in the new Shrek City cost an arm and a leg. However, one would need to pass Shrek Academy¡¯s strict vetting process in order to build a settlement there.

    Following the flourishing reputation of Shrek City, the Spirit Academy suffered the biggest blow of all. When Shrek Academy was crowned the number one academy on the continent once again, the Spirit Academy¡¯s influence dwindled to its lowest point naturally.

    Perhaps it was due to the crushing blow, the Spirit Pagoda ceased most activities ever since the organization was tricked by the War God Hall. Apart from its regr operations, the Ten Thousand Beast tform remained the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s biggest hit. The organization ceased operations in most of its activities including participating in the parliament. The Spirit Pagoda did not even query the missing Eternal Heaven. The higher order of the parliament kept a tight lid on the incident as well.

    Yet, those who were well-informed knew that Shrek would certainly have an uprising, and no one could challenge Shrek and the Tang Sect anymore.

    Shrek City had returned to its prior state before it was destroyed in a single night. Although the current Shrek still could notpare to the previous Shrek Academy with numerous Title Douluos who were its teachers, Shrek¡¯s new era was rising with the growth of Tang Wulin¡¯s generation. In addition, they had recruited the Titan Giant Ape n and the Qilin Douluo. Besides, there was Old Chen the sweeper whom the outsiders were unaware of.

    Currently, the total fighting capacity of Shrek surpassed the generation of the As Douluo in the past.

    Shrek was capable of recovering in such a short period of time due to the determination and growth of Tang Wulin¡¯s generation. More importantly, there was also the inheritance which had been umted over the years.

    There were countless powerhouses on the entire continent who graduated from Shrek such as the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue. They spared no effort to help in the recovery process of Shrek. It was crucial. Shrek had the umtion of twenty thousand years. So, how could it just vanish like that?

    No word was more apt than the word ¡®harmony¡¯ to describe the current Douluo Continent. There was only a single piece of news which still shocked the soul masters¡¯ world on the continent. It was the fact that Tang Wulin was a Divine Craftsman.

    After receiving recognition from many organizations including the cksmith¡¯s Association, it was officially confirmed that the Pavilion Master of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion in Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master was a Divine Craftsman. He was the second person capable of performing the Heavenly Refinement after the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua.

    At any rate, the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua announced that he would not be taking any more Heavenly Refinement applications due to health reasons. The cksmith¡¯s Association confirmed the announcement. He was retiring officially after which he would just focus on teaching.

    As soon as the announcement was made, Tang Wulin became the only person in today¡¯s continent who could perform the Heavenly Refinement and make the four-word battle armor. He was the sole person remaining.

    This was crucial for the elevation of Shrek¡¯s status. Shrek had never produced a Divine Craftsman even during its peak.

    ¡°Now that the political situation has stabilized and we¡¯ve your utmost support, our lives will be much better now. The Independent Faction is with us too. I wonder if you would consider taking a few seats in the parliament?¡± asked Mo Lan as she took a sip of the tea and looked at the handsome and matured Tang Wulin.

    She purposely came to meet Tang Wulin in Shrek Academy today just to update him on the recent events in the parliament.

    Tang Wulin said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s better that we don¡¯t. Shrek didn¡¯t join in the past and we won¡¯t join the parliament in the future either. We shall remain neutral. This has always been Shrek¡¯s way. I can¡¯t break the rule!¡±

    Mo Lan heaved a sigh softly. ¡°At times, you¡¯ll still need to influence the authority. There are quite a number of good people in the world. Unfortunately, there¡¯s an equal number of bad people. The catastrophe that struck Shrek in the past wasrgely due to Shrek¡¯s apathy in gaining authority.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°After all, an academy is just an academy. If we¡¯re involved in politics, Shrek won¡¯t be impartial anymore. The past catastrophe was a major disaster to Shrek, but it also reminded us that we need to be more powerful. Moreover, we must ensure it doesn¡¯t happen twice. Sister, we¡¯ll always support the Independent Faction and the Dove Faction. Isn¡¯t the current political situation stable?¡±

    ¡°Are you still nning to seek revenge?¡± It was the question that Mo Lan wanted to ask the most during this visit.

    Those who were discerning could tell that the attack on Shrek City was certainly rted to the Spirit Pagoda. The Holy Spirit Cult had gone missing but not the Spirit Pagoda. Mo Lan agreed that the current peaceful situation was the best for the continent. Could Shrek not seek revenge in their deep-seated hatred? If Shrek were to take action against the Spirit Pagoda, it would certainly result in unwanted bloodshed.

    The Spirit Pagoda was wealthy beyondparison. How many powerhouses had they roped in? The moment Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect acted against the Spirit Pagoda, the peaceful situation which was achieved with great effort would certainly be destroyed. Mo Lan did not wish to see that.

    Tang Wulin looked toward Mo Lan and said in all apparent seriousness, ¡°Sister, do you think that we should seek revenge?¡±

    Mo Lan was stunned for a moment. She did not expect Tang Wulin to answer the question with a question. She had no idea how to respond to the question either.

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s no need to worry about this matter. There are some things that need to be handled anyhow. Shrek and the Tang Sect have been passive for such a long time. It¡¯s only because a gentleman should wait for his time to seek revenge.¡±

    How could they stand by their bloody feud and not seek revenge? The familiar names of the As Douluo Yun Ming, the Silver Moon Douluo Cai Yue¡¯er, the Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi, the zing Douluo Feng Wuyu had cropped up in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind countless times. They were the mainstay who had supported Shrek at one point. More than that, they had sacrificed their lives in order to protect the students during the catastrophe.

    The teachers of Shrek sacrificed their lives for the survival of Shrek¡¯s younger generation and the possibility of Shrek¡¯s uprising in the future.

    Not seek revenge anymore? Would any of the teachers in Shrek now agree to that?

    There were many familiar names in the Tang Sect simrly. The numerous hall masters in the past and the brothers from the Battle Soul Hall. The headquarters of the Tang Sect waspletely destroyed in the catastrophe. At any rate, how did this alle about?

    Was it the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s doings? Could the Holy Spirit Cult have the audacity to take action on two powerful organizations? Could the Holy Spirit Cult have the ability to acquire two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition? No, of course not. To be sure, they were the culprits, but the Spirit Pagoda was simrly providing them the support.

    During Shrek¡¯s recovery, they were passively on the defense on every asion, and they struggled to survive under the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s oppression.

    Now that everything was stable and they were on firm ground, their time to seek revenge wasing soon!

 Chapter 1739 - Spirit Pagodaâ€™s Internal Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1739: Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Internal Crisis</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As she left, Mo Lan was filled with regret because she failed to achieve her goal. The truth was, she had suspected that she might fail before she came.

    It was a blood feud that caused deep-seated loathing. No matter how generous Shrek and the Tang Sect were, they could not possibly give up on their hatred just like that. Had it not been for the stability of the continent, they would haveunched their n to get revenge earlier.

    As the helmsman of Shrek and the Tang Sect, he could not possibly resolve this matter just because of his close rtionship with Mo Lan. He was still waiting for the perfect opportunity. That opportunity would note from the outside, but from them.

    The greatest part of Shrek at this point was not its capabilities but its room for further growth in the future.

    With the Divine Craftsman Tang Wulin¡¯s presence, the Shrek Seven Monsters and the other powerhouses would be perfectly equipped.

    Even the Spirit Pagoda could not possibly fathom how naturally skilled he was in Heavenly Refinement nor how fast he could produce divine-ranked metals.

    Other than Shrek and Tang Wulin¡¯s true core members, no one had any idea how quickly Tang Wulin could make battle armor. Even if the other soul masters believed that he was a Divine Craftsman capable of Heavenly Refinement, they could only estimate his speed based on the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua¡¯s performance in the past.

    As it was, Tang Wulin¡¯s forging speed was many times quicker than Zhen Hua.

    He was waiting for all hispanions to be Title Douluos before they could be d inplete sets of four-word battle armor. By then, it would be the time to seek revenge.

    A gentleman should bide his time and wait for the right moment for vengeance. Though they might not be able to locate the Holy Spirit Cult, the Spirit Pagoda had nowhere to run.

    Shrek could not afford to suffer losses the next time. As a result, Tang Wulin would never act recklessly. He would first have to haveplete confidence in his own sess.

    Hence, he had only told Mo Lan that Shrek would not be taking any further steps in the next six months before she left. He wanted to give the continent a chance to rest and recover. He could not guarantee what would happen afterward.

    Tang Wulin had yet toplete his four-word battle armor. This was because making true divine-ranked metals took a lot of his energy and left him physically fatigued. He could onlypletely recover after a week. During this period of time, he would help the rest of his allies to forge the metals needed for their four-word battle armor.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s understanding of Heavenly Refinement had reached a new level after entering that particr realm. He could perform Heavenly Refinement as easily as his hand could move its fingers. His speed had not increased, but the quality of his finished results was obviously improved. He had even taken back the four-word battle armor made for hispanions earlier for further processing in order to enhance their strength.

    In the Spirit Pagoda, Qiangu Dongfeng sat on the central main seat with a solemn expression. The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu sat on the main seat on the lower left side of Qiangu Dongfeng while the Silver Dragon Douluo Gu Yuena sat on the lower right main seat.

    Yes, Gu Yuena¡¯s status in Spirit Pagoda had reached new heights. She was already at the same level as the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu.

    Ever since Qiangu Dongfeng thought that she and his grandson had already consummated their rtionship, his final ounce of vignce had vanished. Despite the wishes of the majority, he held onto his views and promoted her to her current position. For her part, Gu Yuena had relied on her incredible capabilities and intelligence to manage the Ten Thousand Beast tform when it was in full swing.

    It could be said that the only thing that could please Qiangu Dongfeng during this period was the huge profiting from the Ten Thousand Beast tform.

    Whatever the case, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master remained in a bad mood.

    Other than Leng Yaozhu and Gu Yuena, the people with him were all at Hyper Douluo-rank and above. They were the real high-ranking members, the dynasties of the Spirit Pagoda.

    Qiangu Dongfeng sat there for a few minutes in silence, without speaking at all.

    Even though the attendees had no idea what this day¡¯s meeting pertained to, they figured it was somehow rted to Shrek Academy.

    The incident where the Tang Sect¡¯s two great Limit Douluos brought the Eternal Heaven to terrorize the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters was not a secret among the high-ranking personnel. It was a burning shame for the Spirit Pagoda.

    Qiangu Dieting was furious aftering back from the War God Hall and punished quite arge number of people in the headquarters. In any case, there was nothing he could change even after doing that. Most importantly, the Eternal Heaven had fallen into the Tang Sect¡¯s hands. It was like having a sharp sword hanging over the top of the Spirit Pagoda ready to fall on them at any time. The power of the Eternal Heaven was more terrifying than the two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitionsbined!

    It would reduce the location it was dropped to ruins.

    Over thest month, Qiangu Dongfeng had received twenty application letters for transfers from his high-ranking personnel. More than one-third of the people at this meeting had submitted their application letters.

    There was a saying that thew cannot be enforced when everyone is an offender. No matter how dominant he was, he could not possibly order all the high-ranking personnel in the Spirit Pagoda. It would result in internal turmoil. The Qiangu n may have had a very high status in Spirit Pagoda, but it was not omnipotent.

    As a result, Qiangu Dongfeng had to call this meeting. The Spirit Pagoda would be in deep trouble if its members were no longer united.

    It was certainly not his fault that the Eternal Heaven was acquired by the Tang Sect, but the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s internalmittee did not agree. There were many inharmonious voices that had let their opinions be known.

    The main mastermind behind the attack on Shrek City was the Qiangu n. Had it not been for the fear they had for the two great Limit Douluos, Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng, perhaps the dissenters would have taken stronger measures already.

    ¡°Pagoda Master, why have you called for this meeting?¡± Leng Yaozhu could not bear it anymore. Even though she knew the situation fairly well, she chose to take the initiative to voice out.

    Qiangu Dongfeng took a nce at her and spoke coldly, ¡°There have been many rumors circting around recently. I know about them all. I know what everyone¡¯s concerns are too. In reality, I share the same concerns. All of you are thinking about when Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect are going to take revenge on us officially.¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, the entire meeting room was deathly silent. Everyone shifted their eyes to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master.

    No one had expected that Qiangu Dongfeng would speak about this matter so frankly.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was silent for a moment before he spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our conflict with Shrek and the Tang Sect can¡¯t be resolved anymore. This is going to happen sooner orter, but it won¡¯t benefit us if it happenster. You must agree with me on this, right?¡±

    Leng Yaozhu frowned. ¡°Pagoda Master, are you condemning everyone?¡± The resentment she had for Qiangu Dongfeng in her heart was close to the point of an explosion. It had been like this since Shrek City was attacked.

    Qiangu Dongfeng took a cold nce at her. ¡°Ever since the development of soul devices on our Douluo Continent, we have no need to consider soul beasts as our opponents anymore. As a result, mankind can only fight against one another. On the other hand, the development of soul devices has also resulted in the soul master¡¯s own power not being the only decisive factor in a battle anymore. Otherwise, the As Douluo would not have died in the explosion back then.¡±

    When she heard him, Leng Yaozhe¡¯s expression darkened as she clenched her fists tightly under the table. Cold radiance flickered in her eyes. Even though she knew that this was Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s effort to hurt her even more, she could not help being infuriated by his words.

    Qiangu Dongfeng ignored her and continued to speak, ¡°Thus, an individual¡¯s power is no longer absolute in this world, but the greatest strength is the power of a collective team, the power of technology and even the power of money. Our Spirit Pagoda is the number one organization on the entire continent because we have inherited our greatness, our inner secrets and money that amounts to astronomical figures. Nana, please report the data.¡±

 Chapter 1740 - Data Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 1740: Data Analysis</h4>

    ¡°Yes, Pagoda Master.¡± Gu Yuena sat upright at her ce below his main seat and spoke inly, ¡°Currently, the Ten Thousand Beast tform is operating well. The Ten Thousand Beast tform epts money, rare metals and other precious items in exchange for entry. In thest year, it has profited thirty percent more than the sales of traditional spirit souls and be our main source of ie. A portion of the rare metals and funds from this have been invested into the development of soul technology while the remainder was used to purchase strategic goods and materials for our own use.¡±

    At this point, she paused for a moment and looked toward Qiangu Dongfeng with an inquisitive nce.

    Sitting opposite Gu Yuena, Leng Yaozhu looked astonished because she knew nothing about this collected data. She had asked Gu Yuena about it before, but Gu Yuena had answered in a very vague manner! She had actually reported it under Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s instruction. Leng Yaozhu was well aware of the implication. Perhaps, her disciple had drifted too far from her already.

    Qiangu Dongfeng nodded at Gu Yuena and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to tell you something. I don¡¯t want everyone to think that I¡¯m holding my position without doing anything all this time. The preparation work that we¡¯ve been doing is to ensure that we can face extreme situations at any time.¡±

    Gu Yuena nodded and said, ¡°These strategic goods and materials include: the first batch of one hundred rank-9 fixed soul ammunition¡¯s; three sets of space-grade soul circuit defense systems that are specially developed by the Federation for future space exploration; three hundred rank-8 fixed soul ammunitions...¡±

    She detailed a list of information to them. It left the numerous high-ranking members of the Spirit Pagoda at a loss for words.

    What was the reason for having one hundred rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions?

    One should know that a single rank-9 fixed soul ammunition was of strategic importance! It was equal to a fully powered strike of a Limit Douluo.

    The Sea God Army¡¯s gship was only equipped with ten rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions and that was considered the greatest number in the Federation.

    One hundred? That was not a number anyone had thought they would see associated with rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. The purchasing price would have been an astronomical figure!

    After Gu Yuena was done reporting on the numbers, she continued to speak, ¡°We have carried out a detailed analysis of the Eternal Heaven¡¯s power. Although we can¡¯t fully analyze the power at its core during an explosion, three sets of space-grade soul circuit defense systems should at the very least be able to create a three-minute defence time frame for us. Three minutes is enough for us to do many things.¡±

    Naturally, the headquarters of the Spirit Pagoda had nock of emergency escape systems. They had enough to escape thrice over within three minutes.

    Qiangu Dongfeng red coldly and tyrannically before he said, ¡°Currently, the three sets of defense systems have already been installed in the headquarters. As a result, I dare to say that no other ce is safer on the Douluo Continent today. Now, whoever wants to transfer can do it immediately. I will approve it at once without any ns of keeping you any longer.¡±

    The Combat Heaven and Earth aura burst out from the Limit Douluo¡¯s body. He was no longer as gloomy as before as his dominance was fully unleashed.

    Every single person in attendance remained silent including the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu.

    No one had expected that Qiangu Dongfeng had actually taken so many measures in secret. The cost needed to achieve this had risen to an obscene amount beyond their imagination, but no one could me him for spending money rashly.

    Had it not been for the recent incident, everyone in attendance would have acknowledged that Spirit Pagoda was developing at a tremendous speed after Qiangu Dongfeng became the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master, especially in their ie.

    The creation of ten-thousand-year spirit souls had allowed the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s profits to soar exponentially. In addition, there was the Ten Thousand Beast tform. It could be said that more than eighty percent of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s total ie came after the current Pagoda Master came into position. The wealth he brought was used to purchase resources and strategic weapons to protect the Spirit Pagoda and frighten their opponents. There was utterly nothing wrong with his way methods.

    Qiangu Dongfeng looked around and saw that no one dared to speak anymore. He nodded with satisfaction and spoke calmly, ¡°Thus, I don¡¯t want to hear any rming rumours from now on. As for Shrek and the Tang Sect, we shall wait for them if they dare toe. If they are smart enough, they will continue to develop themselves obediently. As for the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition, we are capable of reproducing it if we are willing to do so at any cost. In this era where money is above all else, even Shrek and the Tang Sect can¡¯t possiblypare to us in wealth. What can they do with just a few naturally gifted young men? Can they fight against an entire era? Thus, I can¡¯t understand what all of you are worried about. That¡¯s all. Meeting adjourned.¡±

    Upon saying that, Qiangu Dongfeng pped his hand on the table loudly before he got up and left.

    Gu Yuena stood up hastily and followed behind him in quick strides.

    The meeting room remained deathly silent just as before. The series of data reports earlier was extremely shocking to them. However, they had no choice but to acknowledge that Qiangu Dongfeng had seeded. He had managed to use those data reports to shock all of them. Also, there was his theory about money above all else. At the very least, no one could refute him.

    Leng Yaozhu clenched her fists tightly. She sat over there for a long time and refused to leave. She had felt oppressed ever since Yun Ming¡¯s passing.

    She put hopes for Gu Yuena all this time. She could see her bright future, but it seemed like Gu Yuena had actually been roped in by Qiangu Dongfeng. The hope she had had in her heart had shattered.

    She felt confused and was at a loss as to what to do. She might have taken her own life after the man she loved had died. However, shecked the courage and he had fallen for someone else anyway.

    Qiangu Dongfeng let out a breath of relief after he returned to his chambers. He could finally feel happy for the first time in a long while.

    Gu Yuena followed him and walked into the room. She closed the door and turned on the internal istion system.

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m taking a huge risk here?¡± muttered Qiangu Dongfeng to himself as he looked at the scenery outside the window.

    Gu Yuena said, ¡°A little, Grandfather. Less than twenty percent of these figures are in ce. If someone is determined to look into it, it¡¯s possible. After all, we can defend the rest, but the making of rank-9 fixed soul ammunition does take a very long time.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng said, ¡°When will the three sets of space-grade soul circuit defense systems be fully integrated?¡±

    Gu Yuena said, ¡°It will take another three months or so roughly. However, these three sets of defence systemsbined are still not enough to defend us against the Eternal Heaven, ording to my calctions. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯tst for even one minute. Moreover, we will still need to have a good number of soul masters as backup if there¡¯s an issue.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng said indifferently, ¡°That is why I said that we have three minutes. These people have the mentality of ¡®every man for himself¡¯ during a catastrophe. None of them will help if we don¡¯t give them hope. If pushes to shove, some people might need to be sacrificed, after all.¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes nked out for a moment before she nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng turned around and looked at her with a gentle gaze. He said, ¡°Fortunately, I have your help these days. The stable operation of the Ten Thousand Beast tform is our top priority now. It¡¯spletely within our control. Nobody else can meddle in this. No matter how much I displease the others, they won¡¯t really look into that data for the sake of the Ten Thousand Beast tform¡¯s lucrative business. Thus, you will only need to stabilize the Ten Thousand Beast tform¡¯s ie. That will be the best way you can help me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather. The Ten Thousand Beast tform will be alright.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. You can mobilize the required manpower as you see fit. You must ensure that the Ten Thousand Beast tform is running smoothly. You can evene up with some preferential policies if necessary. We need arge amount of money now. I wasn¡¯t talking about one hundred rank-9 fixed soul ammunition for fun. I do really feel that I¡¯ll be at ease after we get our hands on that. If Shrek and the Tang Sect truly dare to seek revenge from us, then we shall all go down together.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Yuena replied once again, ¡°Is there anything else I can do, Grandfather?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng cracked into a faint smile atst. ¡°Nothing. Go ahead and get busy with your stuff. Sorry for putting the burden on you. You¡¯ve been so busy with the Ten Thousand Beast tform. Zhangting has beenining to me many times that he hasn¡¯t seen you in a long while. No matter how busy you are with work, don¡¯t let it affect your rtionship. The internal situation will stabilize temporarily after today. You can take two days off to rest too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Grandfather. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to Zhangting. This is the time that you need us to work the most. We still have years ahead for our rtionship.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng smiled and said, ¡°Not really. I¡¯ve always been anticipating my great-grandchildren. When everything is stable, let¡¯s n the wedding quickly. It¡¯ll be easier for me to pass down the legacy knowing that I have worthy sessors.¡±

 Chapter 1741 - Dominate The World?

    <h4>Chapter 1741: Dominate The World?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Gu Yuena¡¯s charming face blushed, so she lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°Grandfather, I shall leave then.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Upon Gu Yuena¡¯s departure, Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s expression turned solemn once again.

    Was it enough to have a hundred rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions? The current Shrek City was equipped with a powerful interference system on the inside, so there was utterly no way he could see the inside clearly. He could vaguely see the presence of the Sea God Lake.

    He knew Shrek too well. Perhaps, he understood it so well because Shrek was his opponent.

    Shrek was neutral, yet how many times had Shrek decided on the prospects of the continent in its history? Each generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters was the pioneer of an era.

    Shrek City was the symbol of Shrek. Would the people of Shrek let the matter be when their city had been destroyed?

    Qiangu Dongfeng was actually not that concerned about Shrek Academy using the Eternal Heaven, because Shrek Academy would never vent its anger on the innocent. Sooner orter Shrek and the Tang Sect would seek revenge on the Qiangu n. it was only a matter of time.

    ¡®No, the best defense is offence. When my hundred rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions are gathered, I must carry out a massive clean-up even if it defies the world¡¯s opinion.

    At the thought of this, Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s eyes were filled with a look of tyranny.

    Meanwhile, the soulmunicator in his hand suddenly rang.

    He lowered his head to take a nce at the number. Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s pupils became constricted for a moment before it returned to normal. He pressed the ¡®ept¡¯ button.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re finally willing to call me, huh?¡± said Qiangu Dongfeng coldly.

    ¡°Why? Do you miss me that much?¡± A sombre voice was heard.

    ¡°What do you think? I spared no effort in helping you in the past, then all of a sudden, you went missing. Just when I needed you, I couldn¡¯t find you at all.¡± Qiangu Dongfeng was furious.

    ¡°Help us? It was nothing but a rtionship of mutual benefit. We shared amon enemy. Qiangu Dongfeng, my old friend. Coincidentally, I wish to share some good news with you.¡± The voice sounded sombre and cold as before but it was enthusiastic. It suffused the listener with an awkward feeling.

    ¡°Good news? What kind of good news cane from you?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s chest tightened for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s good news, of course. It¡¯s a great opportunity for us to dominate the entire world. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s good news?¡±

    ¡°Dominate the world?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng suddenly felt chills in his heart as an ominous presentiment crept into his heart.

    ¡°Ghost Emperor, what have you done?¡± When he asked the question, Qiangu Dongfeng suddenly felt chills running down his back.

    It seemed like these people had been overlooked by both himself as well as Shrek.

    It had been such a long time since the Holy Spirit Cult dropped out of sight. They were certainly not lying low. So what were doing for such a long time? These people had no principles. In fact, they found joy in destruction. They lived for the sake of causing chaos.

    They wished they could kill every living being on the entire Douluo Continent to get the powerful death energy to elevate themselves!

    When Qiangu Dongfeng worked with the Holy Spirit Cult in the past, he was aware that he would be in a doomed position against his own interest. Yet, he was blinded by the deep enmity for Shrek Academy at the time, and he was overly recalcitrant. He understood very well that the Spirit Pagoda would never be the number one organization on the continent if Shrek and the Tang Sect were not suppressed. Hence, he took the risk of opposing the world view to work with the Holy Spirit Cult.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough. You need to consider now if you¡¯re going to work with us on this. The opportunity is limited. Moreover, I¡¯m only going to tell you once. This time, no other force can stop us. The Douluo Continent is destined to be ours. If you¡¯re willing toe forward and lead your Spirit Pagoda to pledge allegiance to us, then, the results will be quick.¡±

    ¡°Pledge allegiance to you? Did I hear you correctly? Have you gone mad?¡± Qiangu Dongfeng was infuriated. The Spirit Pagoda was an official organization regardless. He could make use of the Holy Spirit Cult, but how could he join the Holy Spirit Cult for real?

    Perhaps, no one would find out if it was done in secret. Yet, if something was publicly announced, it would be impossible for Qiangu Dieting, let alone himself, to control the people in the organization.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯d be a waste then. However, you¡¯ll regret it for sure if you choose to be our enemy. By then, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be impossible even if you wish to cooperate with us! Haha, hahahaha!¡± An obnoxiousugh came from the other end of the call. Theughter was filled with a domineering aura of a powerful being.

    Qiangu Dongfeng almost crushed his soulmunicator in rage. However, he was a reserved person after all. The deeper he got into the situation, the more he needed to find out.

    He took a deep breath to pacify the rage in his heart. Qiangu Dongfeng said in a deep voice, ¡°Ghost Emperor, what have you actually done? Are you going to tell me for old times sake, so we can be prepared? I don¡¯t see why we can¡¯t work together in the future anymore. However, you need to show me some sincerity at the very least.¡±

    The Ghost Emperor sniggered. ¡°No need for that. It doesn¡¯t matter whether we have you with us or not, actually. We¡¯re giving you such an opportunity precisely for the sake of our past rtionship. Since you¡¯re unwilling to pledge allegiance to us, then DIE!¡±

    Upon saying that, the call was terminated abruptly.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was apparently stunned for a moment. In the next moment, he could not restrain himself anymore. He raised his hand and crushed the soulmunicator on his wrist.

    ¡°B*st*rd! What does he want? What¡¯s the b*st*rd trying to do actually?¡±

    A man is frightened by the unknown. Qiangu Dongfeng had worked with the Ghost Emperor on multiple asions, so he understood the Ghost Emperor more than anyone else.

    The Ghost Emperor was a total lunatic.

    Even though the Holy Spirit Cult had one empress, two emperors, and four great heavenly kings, the Ghost Emperor was actually the person who managed the cult¡¯s affairs. The Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s Demon Empress had never made an appearance before. At least, Qiangu Dongfeng had never seen the monarch¡¯s silhouette. He only heard from legend that the monarch was an entity close to being a God.

    On the other hand, there was also the Underworld King who was the Ghost Emperor¡¯s equal. The Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa did not manage the internal affairs of the Holy Spirit Cult much. He was in the pursuit for perfection. He wanted to attain the divine rank in the future. He did not care how he was going to achieve it. Hence, he pursued it blindly.

    The four great heavenly kings followed the orders of the Ghost Emperor. Below them, there were the countless Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses.

    The numerous evil soul masters had been lying low for a few years. What have they been up to? Even Qiangu Dongfeng could not figure that out despite being quite close to them. In any case, it was definitely not a good thing.

    ¡®No, I must be on guard.¡¯ Although Qiangu Dongfeng felt that the Holy Spirit Cult would not attack the Spirit Pagoda directly, the most terrifying part of these people from the Holy Spirit Cult was their penchant forrge-scale massacres. By doing that, they would have the best results in elevating their capabilities.

    Qiangu Dongfeng could not figure out the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s exact location.

    ...

    In Thule.

    The Ghost Emperor hung up the soulmunicator. He could not helpughing aloud hysterically. ¡°Qiangu Dongfeng, who are you? Who do you think you are to deserve working with me? How can one be a demon if one doesn¡¯t pursue the ultimate perfection? Tremble in fear, mortals. Soon, everything will be ours. The power of death! Come to me, quick. I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a very long time.¡±

    Behind him, a dark purple radiance was seen flickering indistinctly in the gigantic deep cavern.

    A silhouette appeared behind him silently. The person¡¯s entire body was hidden in the dark. One could barely see his appearance.

    ¡°Ghost Emperor.¡± He greeted the Ghost Emperor respectfully.

    ¡°Hmm. Blood Demon, how¡¯s the Demon Empress?¡± The Ghost Emperor¡¯s voice sounded gloomy and cold.

    ¡°The Demon Empress has already awakened. She¡¯s asking for you. It¡¯s almost time to begin.¡± The Darkness Blood Demon¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.

 Chapter 1742 - The Demon Empress Appeared On The Sacrificial Altar

    <h4>Chapter 1742: The Demon Empress Appeared On The Sacrificial Altar</h4>

    ¡°Great, we¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a very long time. No one can stop us this time.¡±

    As he was speaking, he leaped into the deep cavern behind him.

    He dropped down for a few thousand meters akin to a free falling object. A dark green radiance ignited around his body to slow down his falling momentum. Hended on the ground firmly.

    At present, a dark purple radiance was glowing on the ground underneath his feet. The radiance flickered and pulsated weakly but exuded a strange, magical feeling.

    Upon closer inspection, one could see the glowing from the soul circuits which were inscribed on the ground. The terrifying part was a purple-ck liquid filled the insides of these soul circuits. It carried a strong, bloody stench.

    The liquid came from dried blood. How much fresh blood did it take to fill the entire circuit?

    There was no wind blowing in here, but a cold, gloomy aura was pervading the space.

    In the center of the deep gigantic cavern stood a towering five-tier sacrificial altar.

    A person sat cross-legged on the top of the sacrificial altar.

    This person¡¯s body was enshrouded in a huge, ck cape. The lighting in the underground world was already quite dim. As a result, one hardly noticed her presence.

    Her head was lowered ever so slightly while a ck airflow was seen flowing around her body. Although her presence was barely noticeable, it felt like she was the core of the world.

    The Ghost Emperor walked forward quickly and bowed when he reached the front of the sacrificial altar. He said toward the person on the sacrificial altar, ¡°Demon Empress, everything has been prepared ordingly. We need your guidance.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± A melodious voice was heard. In the next moment, the voice reverberated in the entire space akin to the mountains howling. It triggered a series of airflows to form into a tornado that surged out of the deep cavern.

    The Ghost Emperor¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He stood over there without budging and waited patiently.

    ¡°Begin. This world has destroyed me in the past. Now, it¡¯s time for me to destroy this world.¡±

    As she spoke, her body slowly floated above. She stretched out her legs and stood up. One could see her shapely silhouette under the ck cape. She was tall and slim, but her facial features could not be seen. In fact, one could not even see her gaze.

    No one would have thought that the most powerful person in the Holy Spirit Cult was actually a woman.

    She raised her hands slowly from her sides. The exposed hands were covered with dark purple demon patterns which appeared ghastly.

    A piercing, dark purple glow illuminated her hands soon after.

    ¡°By the power of heaven, seal the vault of heaven. By the power of earth, connect to its destruction.¡±

    Her deep voice was heard slowly uttering the words one at a time. At the same time,rge patches of dark purple light shadows spread out at full speed to the distance from the gigantic circuit under her feet. The entire underground world came alive. The agonizing screams of countless vengeful spirits echoed in the entire underground.

    Other than the Demon Empress, only the Ghost Emperor was here.

    Nine dark green skulls separated from the Ghost Emperor¡¯s body. They surrounded the Ghost Emperor¡¯s body and opened their mouths continuously to consume the vengeful spirits which were shooting toward Ghost Emperor.

    The Ghost Emperor stood over there looking real pleased. This was the world he loved.

    The ground began to rumble. The sacrificial altar underneath the Demon Empress¡¯ feet became illuminated with rings of light shadows. Gradually, the light shadows ovepped one another and transformed into halo rings.

    The halos appeared ghastly. There were a total of seven halos with different colors but the seven-colored halos were covered with ayer of gloominess.

    The gigantic cavern soared straight up to the sky. The sky suddenly turned gloomy as if the ce had be part of the world. An enormous dark purple light pir had also surged skyward from the cavern at this exact moment.

    The Ghost Emperor¡¯s eyes were savage-looking. ¡°With the fresh blood of a hundred thousand people as sacrifice and the Demon Empress who had close to God-ranked capabilities, today will be the day the concealed ne opens up to the future world. The omnipotent Demon Empress was a god now. You already have the power of God. Open up the path to destroy the entire world and lead us to our future.¡±

    The Demon Empress¡¯s icy cold voice echoed throughout the entire dark purple world.

    ¡°Yes! Open up the path that destroys the entire world. Tang San, what a waste that you¡¯re not around. Otherwise, I¡¯ll certainly destroy your corpse into a thousand pieces, so I can seek revenge for my deceased husband. The mankind that you protected is about to be annihted. I¡¯m going to bury the entire Douluo Continent with my deceased husband and turn this ce into a dead zone. I have waited for so long. If you cane back, I wonder how you¡¯ll feel upon seeing this. Haha, hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Rumble rumble rumble!¡± The ground was shaking. It felt as if the entire world was shaking. The cier in Thule began to copse inrge chunks. Cracks appeared in the depths of the deep caverns while gushes of a terrifying aura soon filled the air.

    ...

    In Shrek Academy.

    Tang Wulin exhaled a breath of relief and stretched his body. He cracked into an excited smile.

    He finallypleted one more piece.

    He clearly felt that his abilities were elevating at full speed following the piece-by-piecepletion of the Golden Dragon Moon Song battle armor.

    The remaining battle armors wererger in size, so the forging of the battle armors were getting increasingly difficult. At times, he could not evenplete a piece in two weeks.

    It had been six months after the battle at the War God Hall and the acquisition of the Eternal Heaven. Everything had been calm in Shrek Academy. The teachers taught the students while the students were cultivating painstakingly to elevate their capabilities.

    Apart from Tang Wulin, the Shrek Seven Monsters were all engaged in closed door cultivation.

    Ye Xinn stabilized her swordspirit cultivation base. Yuanen Yehui enhanced the fusion of her twin martial souls, while Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie attempted to break through to the Title Douluo realm. Xu Lizhi headed over to the Seven Holy Abyss so he could experience the profundity of the destructive power and the life force. Last but not least, Xu Xiaoyan cultivated painstakingly at the observatory.

    Ever since she disyed her abilities of being the number one control-type soul master under the starry sky the other day, she set an even higher standard for herself. All their battle armors had beenpleted within the past six months following the elevation of Tang Wulin¡¯s Heavenly Refinement level to the divine rank.

    There was only a very small portion missing on Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Moon Song battle armor.

    It was time!

    A radiance shed past Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. He changed into a simple robe before he walked into his forging room.

    The robe belonged to the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master. During the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion meeting, the Pavilion Master would only be dressed in this robe.

    The robe was dark green and embroidered with golden threads. A golden trident was sewn onto the chest portion of the robe tomemorate the first generation leader of the Shrek Seven Monsters who was also the founder of the Tang Sect, the Sea God Tang San. This was the origin of the name, the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion.

    The previous Sea God¡¯s Pavilion had been destroyed. However, the current Sea God¡¯s Pavilion could not be built in the Sea God Lake. As a temporary measure, it was built not far away from the main academic building next to theke.

    The building¡¯s architecture remained as it was in the past. The only thing missing was the Ancient Life Tree.

    The Ancient Life Tree in the Sea God Lake grew slowly while thekewater was already brimming with vitality.

    The death aura had already been sucked away by the Seven Holy Abyss. The ecology of the ce was bnced. The seeds of the seven great immortal grasses were nted under the water, and the seeds had begun to take root around the Life Tree.

    The seeds grew by absorbing the life aura drifting freely inside the Sea God Lake with the Life Tree. It was only that the seeds were growing at an extremely slow rate. The seeds needed a long time to be fully grown.

    By the time Tang Wulin arrived at the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion, the ce was already filled to its brink with people.

    The rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters had ended their closed door cultivation. They were here as well. Everyone was in high spirits. The crowd stood up in unison when Tang Wulin entered the ce.

 Chapter 1743 - The Culmination

    <h4>Chapter 1743: The Culmination</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali, the Titan Douluo Yuanen Zhentian, the Heavenly Wild Douluo, and the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu were there. All five great Limit Douluos were there, except for Old Chen the sweeper.

    Chen Xinjie told Tang Wulin before that he had a duty to protect Shrek because Shrek gave him a ce to live. However, he would never take part in Shrek¡¯s external operations and that was his bottom-line.

    Of course, the situation would be different if Long Yeyue had requested him.

    Up to this point, Old Chen was still nothing but a sweeper. Long Yeyue met him on three separate asions, but she scolded him ferociously every time. Nevertheless, she had not managed to drive him away.

    Besides the five great Limit Douluos and the Shrek Seven Monsters, Lan Muzi, Tang Yingmeng and Wu Zhangkong were also attending.

    Lan Muzi and Tang Yingmeng hadpleted their work toward rebuilding Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court. Although there were no inner disciples yet, at the very least the framework was built.

    Wu Zhangkong remained in charge of the outer court and had been managing it quite orderly. He had also been teaching the students personally and cultivating the teachers as well.

    They had be the very heart of Shrek.

    Other than the core members of Shrek Academy, there were three more guests in the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion as well. This was an extremely rare sight in a Sea God¡¯s Pavilion meeting.

    These three guests were the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin, the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi, and also the director of Tang Sect¡¯s Soul Technology Research Center, Ling Zichen.

    The situation in the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion could be described as a great assemge of people gathering under the same roof. It was an unprecedented culmination.

    Even at Shrek Academy¡¯s peak, there had never been such a grand situation where seven Limit Douluos appeared in the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion meeting at the same time.

    Moreover, there was also Tang Wulin, whose cultivation base was on par with that of a Limit Douluo.

    The Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi and the Strength God A Ruheng did not join the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion meeting. They had always abided by Tang Wulin¡¯s will.

    A Ruheng had taken a trip back to the Body Sect and had just recently returned to Shrek. He brought good news with him. After discussing with Mu Ye, A Ruheng had not only taken over the position of the Body Sect¡¯s Sect Master, he had also smoothly brought the Body Sect with him back to Shrek.

    Yes, the Body Sect had officially be a part of Shrek City.

    A Ruheng provided a very simple reason, which was that the Body Sect could only develop in Shrek City. He had also made a request of Shrek Academy. The Body Sect would bear the responsibility of protecting Shrek by settling down in Shrek City. In turn, the sect hoped that Shrek Academy could rmend some elite soul masters with Body martial souls in order to continue the legacy of the Body Sect.

    After discussing with the numerous elders, Tang Wulin approved the request. This was why the whole Body Sect moved and settled down in Shrek City without any hesitation.

    Although the Body Sect was no longer as glorious as it had been, it was still an elite sect with a profound history! No other sect on the continent couldpare to it in the cultivation of Body martial souls.

    Despite the decline of Body Sect, it was still capable of cultivating a Golden Body Arhat that possessed the Leakproof Golden Body. What else was impossible for the sect in the future?

    The new Shrek City had gathered four great forces including Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect, the Body Sect, the Titan Giant Ape n. This had elevated their overall capability by one more step.

    Tang Wulin wanted to make the Body Set one of the members of Sea God¡¯s Pavilion, but A Ruheng turned him down.

    The Body Douluo gave a very simple reason. As long as Tang Wulin held his position, his presence was enough to represent the Body Sect. There was no need for the sect to send out a disciple to join the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion.

    They would reconsider if Tang Wulin resigned from his duties in the future.

    The new Shrek City had already be the most powerful city worthy of its reputation because of these forces that had joined them. There were close to ten Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses. The number was terrifying!

    That was the significance of this meeting and the people attending were well aware of it.

    ¡°Pavilion Master.¡± The group saluted Tang Wulin in session, the numerous Limit Douluos being no exception.

    Respect was mandatory in his presence given Tang Wulin¡¯s identity.

    Tang Wulin hastily returned the salutation to the crowd and walked to the main seat as obliged.

    ¡°Please take a seat, everyone.¡±

    His heart could not help rejoicing as he watched the numerous powerhouses all gathered under the same roof before him. There was a time that only the seven Monsters and the Holy Spirit Douluo remained after Shrek City was nothing but an enormous pit.

    Back then, they left feeling devastated.

    At this point, they had not only returned, but their dream of rebuilding Shrek had been fulfilled atst. The thriving and prosperous Shrek City would never tolerate any more mockery and insult. This ce had be the focus of the entire continent once again. Even the government no longer had the courage to take actions rashly against Shrek.

    This was their strength. Although it would still take a very long time before Shrek Academy could regain its prior glory as the number one academy on the continent and it needed more people to inherit its legacy, it would appear that time was the only issue at the moment.

    ¡°Thank you for attending the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion meeting today, everyone. This meeting is crucial for Shrek and the Tang Sect,¡± said Tang Wulin in a straightforward manner.

    The group¡¯s expressions turned solemn at once, especially the people from Shrek who experienced the great catastrophe in the past.

    Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath.

    ¡°In the past, two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions flew into Shrek City and sted Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect separately. It destroyed our people¡¯s lives and properties wantonly. All of Shrek City was annihted in a day. Through our numerous investigations, we have found that the Holy Spirit Cult was the mastermind without a doubt. However, there was also another culprit besides them. It was the Spirit Pagoda.¡±

    At once, he borated in detail on how he discovered that the Spirit Pagoda colluded with the Holy Spirit Cult in the Star Luo Empire in the past.

    ¡°As a result, we canpletely confirm that the Spirit Pagoda certainly had a hand in the great catastrophe that struck Shrek City. This is the blood feud of Shrek and the Tang Sect. Thousands of people from Shrek City were killed in the great catastrophe. Now, Shrek City has finally been rebuilt, and the time for our revenge has arrived. As the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy, I would like to announce that Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect are waging war against the Spirit Pagoda from this day onward. We will never involve the innocent. Our targets are all the soul masters in the Qiangu n.¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, it showed his firm determination.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. The enmity that was engraved in her bones and inscribed in her memories surged into her heart.

    She had been such a kind person! She spent her entire life healing others, yet her husband, whom she loved so deeply, had fallen in the great catastrophe.

    Without exception, everyone from Shrek and the Tang Sect looked solemn. There was a cold re in their eyes.

    They had been waiting patiently for such a long time, so it was about time for their vengeance!

    ¡°How do you n to do it then?¡± the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu asked Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Shrek and the Tang Sect¡¯s vengeance will be honorable and conscientious. We will be aiming right at the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters and we will never rest until we are done with the Qiangu n. If anyone attempts to stop us from seeking revenge, this person will be the enemy of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. This is a matter for Shrek and the Tang Sect. The two Yuanen seniors and Your Excellency Qilin, please don¡¯t get involved in this.¡±

    Tong Yu said passively, ¡°My life is yours. Your matter is mine, naturally. There¡¯s no need to persuade me further.¡±

    Calmly, Yuanen Tiandang stated, ¡°Tang Sect Master, did we ever make a distinction between what¡¯s mine and what¡¯s yours when we were fighting against the demonic ne? Moreover, your revenge is not only a personal grudge, but the misery of thousands of people! Whether it is for personal reasons or the public interest, there¡¯s no reason for us not to partake. Moreover, we are also a member of Shrek, so how can we not seek justice for such a deep grudge? Who can guarantee that our n is not the next in line to be tormented?¡±

    Since they were already sitting in this room, they hade tomit themselves. Ever since they settled down in this ce, Shrek Academy had been taking such good care of the Yuanen n and this had touched them very much. Since Shrek City was thriving as time passed, and the father and the son were both d in four-word battle armor, how could they not do the best they could for Shrek?

 Chapter 1744 - Direct Revenge!

    <h4>Chapter 1744:</h4> <h4>Direct Revenge!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Moreover, no one thought that Shrek¡¯s quest for vengeance would fail this time. After all, how many powerhouses had they managed to recruit?

    The Sea God¡¯s Pavilion meeting also signified that the new generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters were fully prepared.

    Tang Wulin looked around him and found that every single person had a solemn expression, whether it was a powerhouse from Shrek Academy or the Tang Sect. Deep-seated hatred was brewing in their hearts.

    Who among them had not lost a friend or family member in the attack on Shrek City?

    How glorious had Shrek City been in the past? It was genuinely the number one city on the continent! For all that, it waspletely destroyed in mere moments.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters could still clearly remember every word spoken by Yun Ming before his passing and his determined gaze.

    Tang Wulin stood up slowly and raised his right hand. There was a sh as a bolt of lightning struck it, and a silver-white spear appeared in his grasp. It was Yun Ming¡¯s As Divine Spear.

    ¡°In the name of the As Douluo and with the As Divine Spear bearing witness, Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect are officially waging war against the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Qiangu n from this day onward!¡±

    The words were spoken with firm determination. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were glowing with electric radiance. The oppression he felt and the anticipation he had for countless nights was finally about to burst out at that moment.

    The people stood up in unison. All at once, countless dominating thoughts rose into the sky from the inside of Sea God¡¯s Pavilion. Ripples and waves appeared across the entire Sea God Lake.

    The moment had finally arrived!

    One dayter, an official statement appeared in the leading media.

    It was Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s denunciation of waging war.

    The content went as follows: Through multiple investigations and acquisition of evidence, the perpetrator of the attack on Shrek City using two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions was the Holy Spirit Cult. The leaders of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Qiangu n colluded with the Holy Spirit Cult and aided their efforts to perpetuate the wicked deeds. Today, Shrek and the Tang Sect are officially waging war against the Holy Spirit Cult and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Qiangu n. We will fight to the death and we won¡¯t stop until it¡¯s over!

    The statement was so simple and direct. There was no mention of any particr evidence. It only dered Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s intentions to the entire Douluo Continent.

    You said you wanted evidence, huh? Shrek and Tang Sect¡¯s words were the evidence. They were neither aw enforcement agency nor the federal parliament, and they were not trying to prove something with evidence. Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect had joined hands to tell everyone that they were waging war against the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Qiangu n. Their only target was the Qiangu n.

    The continent broke into a mour as soon as the statement was published. The parliament was in amotion.

    Both the Hawk Faction and the Dove Faction were shocked.

    On the matter of seeking revenge, should one not do it in secret by oneself? Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect were so ambitious that they had actually announced to the public that they were seeking revenge so brazenly. What shouldw enforcement do in this situation?

    1Everyone knew the significance of the great catastrophe to those two great organizations. Even though many people had already figured that this would happen sooner orter, they did not expect Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect would disy their intentions so boldly.

    They wanted to use the most direct way to fight Spirit Pagoda by force.

    No one knew about the whereabouts of the Holy Spirit Cult, yet the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters were not far away from Shrek Academy!

    The Spirit Pagoda responded quickly and made a public announcement at once. The general idea was that they condemned Shrek and the Tang Sect¡¯s false usation. Furthermore, they expressed that the Spirit Pagoda had absolutely nothing to do with the incident that took ce in the past. It was the Holy Spirit Cult that brought the great catastrophe. The Spirit Pagoda had no connection with the Holy Spirit Cult either. They called for Shrek Academy to procure real evidence and backup their ims.

    Shrek Academy did not respond to them at all and they had no intention of steering public opinion either.

    They say that ¡®the turbulent wind precedes the mountain storm¡¯. After the denunciation was published, it would not take long before their ns for vengeance would be initiated.

    All at once, this situation drew in the attention of everyone. Their attentions were fixed upon the center of the continent where Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s territory was.

    The Federation issued an official letter to the two great organizations separately, trying to pacify them and keep them calm. The Federation was of the opinion that this was a society governed byws and requested that Shrek Academy submit even more information and evidence for them to give a fair judgment.

    For their part, the Hawk Faction and the Dove Faction sent out specially assigned envoys to the two organizations in an attempt to intervene.

    However, the new Shrek City was inplete lockdown. The two teams of representatives were not allowed to enter the city at all.

    Meanwhile, the Spirit Pagoda gave out a series ofints. Yet, what use were theints?

    Soon afterward, the Spirit Pagoda made another public announcement. They remarked that if Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect were to actually move against the Spirit Pagoda, they would adopt retaliatory measures as required. All at once, the atmosphere became more tense.

    The Douluo Continent had managed to remain peaceful for less than a year, but in just two short days, a storm was brewing all over again.

    The War God Hall openly expressed that it would not be involved in this matter and that this was Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s enmity for the Spirit Pagoda. The War God Hall made some neutral remarks about hoping that both sides would exercise restraint. Nevertheless, everyone could tell that the battle for vengeance was already unstoppable at that point.

    The federal parliament dispatched two armed squads made up of mecha master troops. They were stationed at the only path between the new Shrek City and the Spirit Pagoda. This was the only action the parliament could take at the moment. It was the most explicit blockade.

    Even so, could two mecha troops stop the fury of the vengeful Shrek and Tang Sect?

    The third day arrived!

    In the new Shrek City, Shrek Academy¡¯s door opened up, and a line of people walked out slowly.

    There was a total of twenty, and they had no graceful mannerisms. They walked step by step in a calm manner directly toward the Spirit Pagoda.

    The man walking at the forefront was the current Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, the Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin.

    The people following by his side were the Shrek Seven Monsters, the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi, the Strength God A Ruheng, the Skyfrost Douluo Wu Zhangkong, and the younger generation of outstanding soul masters including Lan Muzi and Tang Yingmeng.

    There was also the terrifying Limit Douluo lineup as well.

    They were the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali, the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin, the Titan Douluo Yuanen Zhentian, the Heaveny Wild Douluo Yuanen Tiandang and the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu.

    They were the seven great Limit Douluos!

    In the distance, the two mecha troops were already within their view, but this group acted as if they were oblivious to it. They walked straight toward the mecha troops.

    The two mecha troops in the distance had been constantly monitoring the situation at Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda. When these people walked out of Shrek, the two mecha troops responded at once.

    The mechas rose into the sky in session. The numerous mechas formed a barricade in the sky and on the ground, hoping to block the path of the group from Shrek Academy.

    A red mecha descended from the sky andnded before the group.

    The mecha¡¯s chest cracked open. A soldier dressed in the uniform of a major general leaped out from the inside.

    This man had a tall and burly figure. He had a majestic bearing, tightly furrowed brows and a helpless expression on his face.

    He bowed ever so slightly in salutation to Tang Wulin and the rest of the group that stopped walking. He said respectfully, ¡°Our respected Tang Sect Master and Your Excellencies, I¡¯ve been tasked by the federal parliament to maintain order here. I would like to request that you not make things difficult for us. After all, it¡¯s against the federalw for you to seek revenge openly like this. There¡¯s really nothing we can do. I know that our fragile force here is incapable of stopping all of you from advancing. However, I am bound by my military duties. If you insist on going over to the other side, you¡¯re going to have to cross our two mecha troops¡¯ dead bodies then.¡±

    Before he came, he had already figured out that it was simply a fool¡¯s dream that his two troops worth of armed forces would stop the people from Shrek Academy. He could only make use of Shrek¡¯s penchant for peace and their pledge of never involving the innocent to possibly slow them down.

 Chapter 1745 - Shrek And The Tang Sectâ€™s Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 1745: Shrek And The Tang Sect¡¯s Revenge</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin said calmly, ¡°No one can stop the revenge of Shrek and the Tang Sect. Even if you manage to gather all the armed forces of the continent today, you still can¡¯t stop Shrek¡¯s revenge. Thousands of human lives were lost because of someone¡¯s selfish reasons in the past. Did the Federation give Shrek and the Tang Sect a proper exnation? In order for us to observe discipline and obeyws, thews must first be fair. It was an unprecedented catastrophe. How can it be justified by having a few politicians leave office? Have you ever investigated the truth behind the incident? Since the Federation can¡¯t do a good job, we shall do it ourselves then.¡±

    As he was speaking, Tang Wulin squinted his eyes and raised his right hand toward the sky.

    ¡°Rumble rumble rumble!¡± A deafening boom was heard. It felt as if the air between heaven and earth became agitated.

    An invisible dragon¡¯s roar echoed through the entire space. The sky darkened instantly with lightning lighting up the sky. An immense pressure descended from the sky as if a heavenly cmity was about to befall them.

    The major general before Tang Wulin turned pale in fear.

    He was a Title Douluo-rank powerhouse whose ambition was to be a divine mecha master. He had just achieved the Title Douluo rank recently.

    The current Tang Wulin, the young Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master impressed upon the major general that he was the overlord of the ce. Needless to say, the major general did not put up any resistance.

    Meanwhile, the seven great Limit Douluos stepped forward simultaneously from Tang Wulin¡¯s side. The auras which they had been suppressing earlier were unleashed abruptly at this very moment.

    The Terrifying auras burst forth instantly.

    Two giant swords, each over a thousand meters in length appeared out of thin air and floated in midair.

    The colors of the giant swords were white and green. It felt as if the swords were about to cut open the sky. In the process of getting entangled with one another, an iparably sharp aura burst forth from the swords before they descended from the sky.

    The Amorous Sword and the Heartless Sword were conjured out of Thought Concretization!

    The mechas descended from the sky and dropped to the ground. In fact, the mechasy limply on the ground. There was utterly nothing the mecha masters could do to control their mechas when they were confronted by the terrifying aura.

    Meanwhile, the sound of two giant dragons¡¯ roars was heard. The two giant dragons which were over a thousand meters in length emerged in the sky. The dragons were white and ck in color. They let out deafening roars as well.

    ¡°Crack, crack, crack!¡± The sound of fractured ss could be heard from the distance. It was where the media personnel gathered to witness the scene after learning that the war of a lifetime was about to ur. However, their video equipment had shattered in session under the terrifying, thunderous roars. They could not continue with their filming.

    1Soon afterward, the remaining high-order mechas in the skynded on the ground in session. Even the most powerful mecha dropped down from the sky.

    In one breath, the two mecha troops lost their fighting capacities!

    Tang Wulin continued to walk. He advanced a step at a time and walked past the red mecha master.

    The powerful mecha master with a major general rank did not have the courage to say anything to stop them. His face was twitching away.

    It was too terrifying!

    In his mind, the earlier scene left behind an intense trauma.

    Almost all the soul masters who chose to be mecha masters thought that the future belonged to technology. Most of them believed that no matter how powerful a person was, one could neverpete with the powerful soul technology.

    Yet, the previous scene had the Title Douluo convinced. It turned out that a soul master could be more powerful when his or her power was elevated to a certain extent. In fact, he regretted his choice of choosing the mecha master¡¯s path despite having a good natural endowment. His ability to breakthrough to the Title Douluo realm was due to his utilization of numerous resources, yet he had not made any further progress.

    Wherever the people from Shrek went, the mechas had to give way. The strange phenomena happening in the sky did not fade away. The pitch ck curtain in the sky apanied them as they progressed slowly toward the Spirit Pagoda which stood soaring in the distance.

    It was definitely an unprecedented great war and the most powerful collision among the few great forces on the continent today.

    They only relied on their auras to suppress the two mecha troops and rendered them incapable of fighting anymore. How terrifying that was!

    There was nock of admiration for the heroes and powerhouses. The soldiers from the mecha troops were terrified but envied them at the same time.

    Those were the true powerhouses! It turned out that Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect were actually powerful to this terrifying extent.

    Tang Wulin did not speed up but their distance from the Spirit Pagoda was closing up swiftly as if the ground was shrinking by kilometers.

    At the top of the Spirit Pagoda tower.

    Dozens of troops were already on the alert andbat-ready. Every single one of them had a solemn and reverent expression.

    Qiangu Dongfeng had already predicted the arrival of this day much earlier. However, he never expected that Shrek Academy would adopt such a method to seek revenge.

    They did not utilize the Eternal Heaven but chose to challenge the Spirit Pagoda openly and with dignity. It made him extremely furious when he learned that Shrek Academy¡¯s revenge was only on his Qiangu n.

    Undoubtedly, it was a crushing blow to the internal organization of the Spirit Pagoda.

    The mastermind for the great catastrophe in the past was precisely the Qiangu n although many high-ranking personnel within the Spirit Pagoda were unaware of it. When Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect made the announcement to seek revenge, the high-ranking personnel in the Spirit Pagoda who were in the dark regarding the past incident felt uneasy, naturally. In fact, some even raised objections.

    It was only that their objections were temporarily suppressed by Qiangu Dieting¡¯s dominance.

    Qiangu Dongfeng announced that the event would be an all-or-nothing for the Spirit Pagoda. Currently, the people in the Spirit Pagoda must stay united. If anything were to happen internally, then, the entire Spirit Pagoda would lose to Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. How could the Spirit Pagoda contend with them anymore in the future?

    ¡°He has yet improved again. We must kill Tang Wulin today regardless of the risks we have to take,¡± said Qiangu Dieting coldly.

    On the contrary, he had calmed down at the moment. As he was confronted by the powerhouses from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect, the ex-Pagoda Master was not only fearless, he exuded a grand, overbearing aura which could support heaven and earth. It was precisely because of this quasi god that the people in the Spirit Pagoda did not panic.

    Dozens of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s top powerhouses were gathered in the same room.

    ¡°Follow me as we fend off the enemies!¡± shouted Qiangu Dieting aloud. The ss windows on the top level of the Spirit Pagoda had all shattered. He took a step forward and leaped into the sky.

    He raised his right hand and sent his staff surging into the sky. The staff exploded with a powerful aura beyondparison as it tried to pierce through heaven and earth.

    As soon as the quasi god made a move, the color of the sky and ground changed drastically. Qiangu Dieting floated in midair. His aura soared multiple-fold. The heaven and earth aura emitted from the Coiling Dragon Staff filled the entire space between heaven and earth. He was fearless in spite of the many opponents he had to fight. The aura infected every powerhouse from the Spirit Pagoda.

    Soon after, Qiangu Dongfeng appeared by his side. His aura had also exploded from his body toplement Qiangu Dieting¡¯s aura.

    Three more silhouettes instantly appeared by their sides. The auras from the three silhouettes burst out simultaneously. It turned out that they were all Limit Douluo-ranked auras.

    They were the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu with another two elderly people. One of them was a woman. The other was the Purgatory Douluo Qiangu Qingfeng who looked senile. They stood by Qiangu Dieting¡¯s side.

    Incredibly, they had five Limit Douluos!

    They were the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s secret inheritance.

    How could they not have adequate inheritance when they were the number one organization on the continent after Shrek City was destroyed?

    Having powerful capabilities was the source of one¡¯s power. Even though many powerhouses in the Spirit Pagoda had retired due to old age, they would still fight for the Spirit Pagoda when needed.

 Chapter 1746 - Overall Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 1746: Overall Suppression</h4>

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s defense was obviously enhanced as soon as the five great Limit Douluos made an appearance, especially in the presence of the quasi god Qiangu Dieting. All at once, the numerous powerhouses from the Spirit Pagoda flew out in session including the Silver Dragon Douluo Gu Yuena, Qiangu Zhangting, and the others.

    The powerhouses from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect remained on the ground while those from the Spirit Pagoda were in the air.

    Their auras collided into one another and burst forth with countless radiances.

    The air began to warp such that the whole region turned into a grotesque but lustrous world. All sorts of light shadows produced from the Thought Concretization alternated at full speeds, as though they could destroy the world at any moment.

    In the distance, the major general who led the two mecha troops found out how insignificant he was for trying to stop these people earlier.

    It was a collision of over ten Limit Douluos! Just as Tang Wulin had said. What could they do even if the army of the entire continent was dispatched here, let alone the two mecha troops? Could they stop the war from happening?

    ¡°Fall back, fall back to the distance so we won¡¯t be affected. Quick.¡± He made a prompt decision and dispatched the order in a rush.

    God knows what would happen when so many powerhouses were involved in a battle. No one knew the extent of the effect of such terrifying auras.

    There was a saying, ¡®curiosity kills the cat¡¯. He did not even have the mood to watch the fight anymore. He just wanted to hide as far away as he could.

    Tang Wulin looked up to the sky when his gazended on Qiangu Dieting. Qiangu Dieting was a powerful quasi god just as he had expected. Tang Wulin sensed thebat heaven and earth aura emanating from Qiangu Dieting. He could not help thinking about the three silhouettes which he saw in his father¡¯s world in the past.

    Qiangu Dieting lived up to his reputation of being close to achieving Godhood. The aura from his body was simr to thebat heaven and earth entity which held the staff among the three silhouettes Tang Wulin saw.

    What a waste that his aura was only simr to that person. Qiangu Dieting was still a long way from having the power which would be on par with that person¡¯s.

    Hence, his aura could perhaps affect the rest of the people, but it was utterly useless on Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin cracked into a faint smile. He crossed his hands before his chest. Every time the radiance in his eyes changed, the air warped ever so slightly. He closed his fingers and the As Divine Spearnded in his grasp.

    Tang Wulin raised the As Divine Spear in his hand slowly. ¡°Qiangu Dieting, Qiangu Dongfeng, can you recognize the As Divine Spear?¡±

    Upon seeing the silver-white spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand, both Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng had a slight change of expression. How could they ever forget the silhouette which was seared in their minds?

    Tang Wulin spoke in a clear voice, ¡°In the past, His Excellency, the As Douluo, died as a result of your underhanded scheme. At the same time, the numerous teachers from Shrek Academy, and the numerous Tang Sect¡¯s disciples, together with the thousands ofmon folks in Shrek City died in vain. Don¡¯t you have a conscience when you triggered the great catastrophe? You colluded with the Holy Spirit Cult and harmed our Shrek City. Today¡¯s the day you pay the price for doing that.¡±

    ¡°We, from Shrek and the Tang Sect, have never med others for our own failures. We¡¯re only targeting the Qiangu n, but anyone who dares to stand in our way will also be considered Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s sworn enemy!¡±

    At that point,Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were glowing brightly.

    Qiangu Dongfeng spoke coldly, ¡°You think we¡¯re rted to the incident just because you said so? He who has a mind to beat his dog will easily find his whip. Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect want to dominate the entire continent and be like the Martial Soul Hall which controlled everything during the ancient times. Your wild ambition has been exposed. You¡¯re fighting against our Spirit Pagoda today, but who can give the assurance that you won¡¯t fight against the entire Federation tomorrow? The Spirit Pagoda is the core soul masters¡¯ organization on the continent. Serving the soul masters on the continent has always been our motto. Tang Wulin, we¡¯ll never allow your plot to prevail even if we¡¯ve to die fighting you.¡±

    Tang Wulin sneered once. ¡°Very well then. I hope that the staff in your hand works as well as your mouth. Qiangu Dongfeng, I challenge you to a one-on-one battle!¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, it felt like even the air had turned solemn.

    No matter how powerful Qiangu Dieting was, he was no longer the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master. The person who represented the Spirit Pagoda now was Qiangu Dongfeng.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin represented the entire Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. No one expected Tang Wulin to propose a battle between the two leaders.

    How could Qiangu Dongfeng possibly cower now? Moreover, how many years had it been since he became a Limit Douluo? How could he fear Tang Wulin?

    ¡°Very well then. I hope that you won¡¯t withdraw halfway. I won¡¯t stop fighting until I die in this battle!¡± Qiangu Dongfeng shouted aloud. He held the Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand and made his way to the front in a sh.

    Tang Wulin leaped into the sky simrly. He retracted the As Divine Spear and produced his Golden Dragon Spear. An electric radiance shot out of his eyes. During his flight, a valiant dragon¡¯s roars could be heard one after another. Pieces of scales emerged to cover his entire body. It was the Golden Dragon Body.

    A misty golden gloss burst forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He used the Dragon Air to protect his body.

    On the other side, Qiangu Dongfeng held the Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand. The aura of his entire body increased exponentially as he unleashed nine soul rings from underneath his feet. There were six ck and three red soul rings which surrounded his body and disyed his aura as a top Limit Douluo.

    It had been many years since he became a quasi god. He was a Limit Douluo with profound experience. Even whenpared to Qiangu Dieting, their disparities were only a matter of degree.

    It was precisely his leadership that brought the Spirit Pagoda its thriving reputation for many years. Both of them stood gazing at one another in the sky. Their auras had begun to collide into each other violently.

    The vigorous energy fluctuations in the air triggered surging winds in the sky. Large voluminous clouds dispersed in the distance. Both of their auras were soaring at a shocking speed.

    The rest of the soul masters from both sides retreated slowly. Since their leaders were going tounch the first battle, no one was allowed to partake since it was symbolic of the top-grade collision between two great organizations!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were filled with a determined glow. In the midst of it all, he used his peripheral vision to steal a nce at a silhouette. It was a beautiful silhouette.

    It had been a very long time since hest saw her. He missed her dearly.

    Yet, she was with the opposing side¡¯s lineup at the moment. That disgusting Qiangu Zhangting was right by her side.

    The piercing pain in his heart triggered his fighting spirit even more. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand glowed on its own. A gush of aura that was fully fused with his own aura burst forth soon afterward. Tang Wulin let out a howl into the sky. The gigantic Golden Dragon¡¯s light shadow arose behind him instantly.

    The Golden Dragon was hundreds of meters in length. Every piece of scale on its body could be seen clearly, especially its bright red eyes. Its eyes were filled with wildness. The wings behind its back that could conceal the sky and shade the sun were spread open.

    A man hiding behind the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s troops witnessed the scene. His eyebrows twitched uncontrobly a few times while he muttered to himself, ¡°Has his Golden Dragon King already awakened to this extent? The Golden Dragon King has inherited all His Majesty, the Dragon God¡¯s negative emotions. If Tang Wulin continues to absorb it, I¡¯m afraid that he might turn mad sooner orter. By then, even Her Highness may not be able to control him anymore.¡± An intense worried look appeared on his face soon after. He looked toward the beautiful silhouette in front subconsciously. He had no idea what Her Highness was nning to do now.

    ¡®She should have engulfed the Golden Dragon King earlier and transformed into the Dragon God once again! The Dragon God is the mostplete and powerful being only when He is dominated by the Silver Dragon King¡¯s consciousness. He¡¯s farsighted, intelligent yet calm, powerful yet refined. He will lead us to the higher path.¡¯

    ¡®Her Highness has not taken any action for a very long time. Perhaps, today is a good opportunity to do so.¡¯

    At the thought of this, he squinted his eyes and clenched his fists subconsciously.

    A radiance shot out from Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as his aura continued to elevate exponentially. He entered the spearspirit realm instantly.

    All of a sudden, he moved!

 Chapter 1747 - Collapsed

    <h4>Chapter 1747: Copsed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There was a sh of golden light across his entire body as Tang Wulin arrived before Qiangu Dongfeng in the blink of an eye. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand burst forth with countless golden rays that swarmed toward his opponent.

    Qiangu Dongfeng scoffed. He raised the Coiling Dragon Staff and shouted as he unleashed Support Heaven and Earth!

    The profoundness of the Coiling Staff Dragon was its unyieldingness. It would never yield to anyone whether it was used to fight against a man or heaven and earth.

    The dominating behavior of the Coiling Dragon Staff¡¯s soul allowed the Limit Douluo-ranked Qiangu Dongfeng to utilize the Combat Heaven and Earth technique perfectly.

    Even Qiangu Dieting could not help nodding in approval upon witnessing the scene in the distance. If he was in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s ce, he may not necessarily have done better than his son other than having a slightly higher cultivation base.

    As the enemy from Shrek Academy was bearing down on him, the persistence in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s heart had manifested even more.

    ¡°ng!¡± There was a piercing hum as a violent tremor rocked the entire sky. Terrifying shockwaves rolled like solid entities. One could clearly see the warped ripples spreading out into the distance.

    Dazzling radiance filled Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. Even though he was retreating, the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand was glowing even brighter.

    Qiangu Dongfeng fought off Tang Wulin with one strike. His dominance increased exponentially as pieces of light golden battle armor surged out from his body like ayer of liquid and swiftly covered himpletely.

    Though he was much older than Tang Wulin, he would never show the slightest hesitation or pause during this battle of life and death. He would never put on a bold front by waiting for the opponent to unleash his battle armor either.

    Yes, Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master took the lead to unleash his four-word battle armor after he seeded in fighting off the opponent.

    Qiangu Donfeng¡¯s four-word battle armor was named Heaven Earth Domineering Possession. He was the Heaven Earth Domineering Possession Qiangu Dongfeng! Ever since he got it, his set of four-word battle armor had been with him through countless hours of training and battles. When he was d in his battle armor, it looked as if Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s entire body had turned translucent. A burst of a powerful aspect seemed to want to pierce through the entire sky.

    The Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand swelled up in the wind, glowing over a hundred meters in length instantly. This was not the result of Thought Concretization, but a real entity!

    The giant staff soared into the air. ¡°Combat Heaven and Earth!¡±

    It was one of the Coiling Dragon Staff¡¯s most formidable attacks.

    First, a line of staff shadows linked together and rose high into the clouds. Large cracks appeared in the sky from being shaken by the Coiling Dragon Staff. The cracks then devoured arge amount of origin energy in the surroundings instantly. In fact, the cracks had even taken in the energy produced during the collision between Qiang Dongfeng and Tang Wulin. All of this energy was infused into the Coiling Dragon Staff.

    The Coiling Dragon Staff swung down brazenly as if it was about to separate Heaven and Earth.

    The Combat Heaven and Earth aspect was matched with the wildness of cleaving Heaven and Earth apart. This was the ultimate skill of the Coiling Dragon Staff.

    The four-word battle armor had infused itself with all the radiance in the surroundings. The giant dragon patterns on the Coiling Dragon Staff seemed to havee alive with the enhancement of the four-word battle armor. The dragons were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. The nine twisting dragons charged at Tang Wulin in unison following the downward movement of the Coiling Dragon Staff.

    One strike from this could possibly turn a mountain into t ground.

    Qiangu Dongfeng did not bother to use any exploratory attacks. He was using his most lethal attack as soon as the battle began.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin had retreated to the distance and his body began to undergo a transformation. A golden glow emerged from underneath his scales. The glow was like an erged version of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s scales. It covered Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body, emitting an iridescent shine.

    The entire process was swift, and other than missing a pair of wings, everything was just right.

    The pieces of battle armor were bright gold. When they appeared, it was as though Heaven and Earth stood still. Even Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s Coiling Dragon Staff was slowed for a moment.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up. The word ¡®magnificent¡¯ was an apt term to describe his suit of four-word battle armor. There were no dragon-shaped striations on the battle armor, but every single piece was covered with a peculiar ze. It felt as if the ze was reflecting the roars of a thousand giant dragons.

    The pauldrons were long, slim and tapered toward the two sides into oveppingyers of metal. They extended all the way downward. Every part of the armor was covered in diamond-shaped tessetions that fit together perfectly. It felt as if every part of the armor was branded with the edges of dragon scales but not in the shape of dragon scales.

    When it hadpletely covered his body, Tang Wulin was fully transformed as if he was reborn. Even the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand seemed to have soared to a new level following the infusion of the battle armor¡¯s radiance. It turned even longer and slimmer than before.

    A dragon pattern emerged on the Golden Dragon Spear. The one-foot-long spear¡¯s radiance was pulsating on the both ends of the spear and appeared to be a solid entity.

    As he put on his armor, Tang Wulin took a step forward slowly in the air. He moved toward the Coiling Dragon Staff that could separate Heaven and Earth.

    A lofty feeling burst forth from his body instantly!

    The loftiness originated from both Tang Wulin and his battle armor. It felt as if he was standing on the peak of the mountain. A powerful aspect beyondparison also burst out from his body.

    It was the arrogance of standing at the pinnacle of all mortal beings. It was a belief of supremacy over Heaven and Earth. It was also the terrifying dominance that demanded Heaven and Earth to yield to it.

    Though he was part of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s camp, Han Tianyi had originated from the Body Sect. He had earned a reputation for being the most powerful brain in the world. He suddenly gave out a muffled grunt, and his face turned pale in fear.

    His spiritual power may have been the greatest of all those present including the Limit Douluos. As a result, his spiritual power was constantly released, reaching over the whole area. He could send the auras emanating from the people from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. When Tang Wulin unleashed his battle armor and his aura suddenly changed, Han Tianyi could only feel a gush of the most terrifying aspect mming into his spiritual realm.

    His sea of spirit had almost fallen apart as the result of the momentary crash. He hastily retracted his spiritual power after recovering from the surprise. Even so, his sea of spirit was still suffering from the impact.

    His spiritual power was actually very close to achieving Divine Origin. To have had such a severe impact on his spiritual power, the opponent¡¯s spiritual rank must have genuinely reached Divine Origin at that moment!

    How was that possible? Had Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power already achieved Divine Origin?

    If that was really the case, then it was definitely considered terrible news for the Spirit Pagoda.

    While Han Tianyi was still in a shock, Tang Wulin and Qiangu Dongfeng collided ferociously on the other side.

    Han Tianyi had a profound feeling, but it was still the Qiangu n that was most deeply affected.

    It was all of them including Qiangu Dieting, Qiangu Qingfeng, Qiangu Zhanting, and the one in the heat of it, Qiangu Dongfeng. All of them from the Qiangu n had a drastic change of expression when Tang Wulin stood so heroically and let his aspect burst from his body.

    At that very moment, they felt as if the unyielding thought that they believed in firmly had suddenly reached its peak. It just did note from them but Tang Wulin.

    When the aspect came from Tang Wulin¡¯s body, the opponent¡¯s valor was suddenly overridden.

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s willpower copsed.

    It was a collision purely on the spiritual level. That being said, such an impact was often even more terrifying than the direct collision of soul power for Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses like them.

    Qiangu Dongfeng had gained a certain ability for divine-ranked staff techniques in order to be a Limit Douluo. All of his abilities were built on his aspect. He was focused entirely on Combat Heaven and Earth.

    Even so, the opponent¡¯s aspect was more powerful than his in the same area, and the boldness in his heart copsed before anything else! This signified that the essence of his staff had copsed as well.

 Chapter 1748 - Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law Broke Dongfeng

    <h4>Chapter 1748: Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law Broke Dongfeng</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The staff¡¯s shadows thatbined Combat Heaven and Earth and Separate Heaven and Earth turned into a chaotic mess almost in an instant.

    Meanwhile, he braced for Tang Wulin¡¯s fearsome attack. The attack was feral and filled with arrogance, and Tang Wulin had suddenly turned unruly beyondparison.

    The wildness in the Golden Dragon King¡¯s eyes behind Tang Wulin seemed to be in perfect sync with him. The attack was like a meteo, and the wildness was akin to the descent of the Mad God.

    He unleashed Forbid Heaven-earth, Dragon Emperor Fight and Forbid Commonce, Dragon Emperor Charge!

    He was using these two great Dragon Emperor Forbidden Laws in front of witnesses for the first time!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sky andnd dimmed as the world shook.

    In that very instant, it felt as if the entire world had copsed, like everything else had withered and fallen in that momentary collision.

    Large rifts as dark as ink appeared in the sky, engulfing everything within its surroundings rapidly. In the meantime, even the Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses had unleashed their protective shields in session. They retreated at full speed in order to avoid the shockwave produced when Tang Wulin and Qiangu Dongfeng collided.

    Though they wanted to help, even Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dieting became frozen in that instant. Their momentum was seized by Tang Wulin, and then the huge collision happened.

    Everything happened in just a brief moment. No one had expected that the leaders from the two great organizations woulde out with such a violent collision as soon as the battle began. They did not even bother to explore each other¡¯s abilities.

    This was the real battle of life and death! One should know that powerhouses at Limit Douluo rank would not make such a decision recklessly. It was clear how deep the enmity between them was.

    The people watching the battle in the distance could not help feeling anxious and fearful. They wondered who would gain the upper hand in this collision.

    If the crowd had been certain about the oue before, many were reconsidering at this point.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was the long-established Limit Douluo and four-word battle armor master that everybody knew.

    Nevertheless, this Limit Douluo had not managed to gain the upper hand even after multiple collisions with Tang Wulin. More importantly, Tang Wulin was a Divine Craftsman! The Divine Craftsman¡¯s fighting capacity may not necessarily be impressive in an actual battle, but he would certainly have a set of four-word battle armor.

    While there were two other four-word battle armor masters, the Divine Craftman¡¯s armor would undoubtedly be superior. In this case, it was really hard to predict the winner and loser.

    Let alone the outsiders, even the seven great Limit Douluos from Shrek Academy could not help feeling astonished upon seeing the otherworldly aura that had burst forth from Tang Wulin.

    The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue who was at quasigod rank had the most profound feeling of all. She had the highest cultivation base and spiritual rank among the seven Limit Douluos. She was not far behind Han Tianyi with his most incredible brain. Moreover, she was a Limit Douluo, so her evaluation of spiritual power at a higher rank was more urate than Han Tianyi¡¯s.

    As a result, she could tell that Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power was definitely at Divine Origin as soon as he unleashed the Dragon Emperor Fight.

    He had only achieved Divine Origin for a moment during the outburst, but it was genuine and vivid!

    Tang Wulin was capable of reaching such a level with his spiritual cultivation base during an outburst. The elevation was truly astonishing.

    Even Yun Ming was incapable of doing this. In truth, no one knew if having Divine Origin¡¯s spiritual cultivation base was the key to Godhood. Other than the Gods, no humans had reached that realm!

    The sky remained dim for more than ten seconds before it returned to normal slowly. The two figures in the sky had separated and returned to their positions from before the start of the battle.

    Tang Wulin floated in the air. The battle armor covering his entire body rippled with seven-colored halos and emitted a peculiar glossy shine. One could even faintly see electric radiance swirling around the armor. The Golden Dragon Spear shook in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand not because he was shivering but because it was emitting a highly excited aura.

    Faint red radiance circted in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. The wildness had yet to dissipatepletely even at this point.

    The other six Monsters that had seen Tang Wulin transform into the Bloodthirst Golden Dragon in the past were rather worried about him. However, they could tell that he had not lost control yet judging from his aura.

    Meanwhile, the onlookers could not help being startled when they shifted their gaze to Qiangu Dongdeng as the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master was looking rather wretched.

    The Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s armor was covered in pits and holes. The metal was constantly wriggling about trying to repair itself.

    That was not the worst of it. The most shocking part of the situation was the transparent cavity added to his right shoulder. His right arm was at least two times shorter than it had been. The four-word battle armor waspletely fused with the soul master. His arm had shrunk, so his battle armor had changed size as well.

    The shortened arm appeared out of proportion with the rest of his body. Fresh blood was pouring out from the cavity while gray-white muscles and flesh squirmed in an attempt to heal him.

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s face was ghastly pale at the moment, and his expression was one of shock and fear.

    Tang Wulin achieved victory with a single blow strike!

    Who would have thought that the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy would injure the Pagoda Master so severely with only one strike? He not only pierced through the opponent¡¯s four-word battle armor, but also crippled Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s right arm.

    All at once, Tang Wulin¡¯s silhouette seemed to be growingrger andrger in everyone¡¯s eyes. All at once, the people on the scene were dumbstruck with amazement.

    Since when did the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master and the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master be so strong?

    He had only delivered one attack! It had only taken one collision to defeat Qiangu Dongfeng, who had also held nothing back. He was defeated pitifully.

    Qiangu Dieting widened his mouth in shock. He understood exactly what had happened.

    Judging by his aura, Tang Wulin was not a Limit Douluo because his cultivation base was still a little short. That being the case, Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base surpassed Qiangu Dongfeng slightly after he put on his four-word battle armor. Moreover, he had already surpassed the ordinary demigod realm. Even though he had yet to be a quasigod, the amplification of his four-word battle armor was too terrifying, was it not?

    Most importantly, it felt as if the aura that hade from him earlier was designed to suppress Qiangu n¡¯s Coiling Dragon Staff. The Unyielding Staff Technique relied on a spiritual aura as its foundation. When the spiritual aura was seized, how could the staff still utilize its most formidable capabilities?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s strike that followed right after that was also incredible. It had only taken a moment for him to severely injure Qiangu Dongfeng.

    Qiangu Dieting examined himself and found that even at quasigod rank, he was capable of hurting Tang Wulin. He could not ensure that he would not be injured under the same circumstances.

    They had always expected much of Tang Wulin, given the speed of his growth. Even so, they never thought that he would reach this level within such a short period of time.

    This was simply unimaginable.

    Qiangu Dongfeng said more than once that he would never allow Tang Wulin to be the next Yun Ming, but given the current situation, he was already nearing such a level. When he became a Limit Douluo and wore four-word battle armor, he would be a quasigod-ranked powerhouse. Moreover, the potential for his growth was even more terrifying. He could possibly surpass Yun Ming in the future!

    All at once, the entire scene was deathly silent. Almost everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed upon Tang Wulin alone.

    Tang Wulin was overjoyed, even though using Dragon Emperor Fight and Dragon Emperor Charge continuously was rather exhausting.

    Whatever the case, he had managed to stab Qiangu Dongfeng with his spear. Had it not been for Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s endurance and reaction speed, he would have lost more than just an arm.

    On the other hand, the life force of a Limit Douluos¡¯s arm was extremely abundant. As a result, Tang Wulin¡¯s physique was elevated instead of reduced after the collision.

 Chapter 1749 - Qiangu Confessed

    <h4>Chapter 1749: Qiangu Confessed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time using the Golden Dragon Moon Song battle armor. He only discovered that the set of divine-ranked battle armor was so powerful after utilizing it in real life. Its power was pure. His fighting capacity was enhanced which seemed like a Tang Wulin clone was protecting and supporting him.

    It had no special ability albeit just a pure amplifier with a defensive entity. The remnant tremors produced by Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s Combat Heaven and Earth and Separate Heaven and Earth were still powerful, yet it was all absorbed by his battle armor. In fact, it even converted a portion of the energy which was then channeled to his body. Moreover, it was done with ease without consuming any additional energy.

    Tang Wulin did not expect to reach his peak form when he delivered the strike earlier.

    A look of astonishment flickered in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s eyes. Soon after, his eyes were filled with enmity.

    He clearly knew his arm was fully crippled. It was not an ordinary injury as his life function was stripped away.

    When his battle armor was pierced, he felt the wild engulfing power. The only thing he could do at the time was to suppress the engulfing power in his right arm. He then removed himself from the threat rapidly.

    It was the best he could do. What was the significance of a crippled right arm for a Limit Douluo? He could never achieve quasi god rank in his lifetime, let alone attempt a breakthrough to his dream God realm.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s spear had severed his hope for the future! One could only imagine how much he loathed Tang Wulin at the moment.

    The Golden Dragon Spear was raised to his chest level. A radiance was shooting out from Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. It was not the end yet. It was not just a spar today but a battle of revenge. It was a battle of revenge which would not end until one of them was dead!

    A powerful fighting spirit continued to manifest in his heart. He took a step forward in the air. In the next moment, he charged toward Qiangu Dongfeng leaving a trail of golden seven-colored rainbows behind him.

    Qiangu Dongfeng had passed the Coiling Dragon Staff to his left hand. For the first time ever, there was fear in his eyes as he confronted the imposing Tang Wulin.

    At the same time, the other powerhouses from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect leaped into the sky simultaneously. They charged toward the powerhouses from the Spirit Pagoda.

    The great battle between the two sides was set off with barely a rion call.

    If the Spirit Pagoda thought that it had a winning chance earlier, then its confidence was gone at the moment.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s sess in defeating Qiangu Dongfeng signified that there was an additional Limit-ranked fighting capacity on Shrek¡¯s side. Simultaneously, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s side was weakened by an equivalent amount.

    Under such circumstances, the result was predictable.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Qiangu Dieting suddenly shouted aloud. He relied on his capability as a quasi god to summon every ounce of strength in him and let out a raging roar. It made everyone slow down for a moment.

    Qiangu Qingfeng made his way to Qiangu Dongfeng. He was a step ahead of Qiangu Dieting since he was closer to Qiangu Dongfeng. He helped Qiangu Dongfeng fend off Tang Wulin¡¯s imposing attack. He then quickly brought Qiangu Dongfeng to safety.

    The people from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect also seized the opportunity toe to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. Both opposing parties stood gazing at one another in the air.

    Qiangu Dieting spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Tang Wulin, are you nning to destroy all of us? There are more than sixty rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions which are aimed at Shrek City now. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve the capability to defend it.¡±

    From the tone of his voice and facial expression,

    Tang Wulin knew that he was afraid, yet he tried to hide his cowardice.

    Tang Wulin spoke calmly, ¡°Are you going to use the same trick on us again? You can give it a try if you like. Let¡¯s see if you can still hurt Shrek this time.¡±

    Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s preparation had not just involved four-word battle armors, but the defense system installed in Shrek Academy too!

    The construction of the Super-concentrated Soul Circuit Defense System was supervised by Ling Zichen personally. The installed system could intercept and defend against any threats but waspletely invisible on the outside. It was built especially to defend against the Godkiller-rank fixed soul ammunition.

    Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect took revenge against the Spirit Pagoda only after everything was fully prepared.

    Qiangu Dieting¡¯s expression alternated between rage and fear. It was his first time to feel that the Spirit Pagoda was about to fail in it¡¯s defense.

    They had already suffered two major defeats; one, during the Joust For A Spouse Festival and the other at the War God Hall. As a result, the setbacks allowed Shrek Academy to develop rapidly until their fighting abilities far exceeded the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s.

    More importantly, Shrek¡¯s acquisition of the Eternal Heaven had resulted in the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s loss of support from the Federal¡¯s military.

    The continuous failures of the Spirit Pagoda had resulted in the present situation.

    Shrek Academy had seven great Limit Douluos in addition to Tang Wulin¡¯s and A Ruheng¡¯s great Limit-ranked fighting abilities. Such powerful fighting abilities had never appeared in the history of the entire Douluo Continent.

    The Spirit Pagoda was powerful, but there were only five Limit Douluos on their side. The rest of the people had even weaker cultivation bases. On the other hand, the second liners of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect had rather powerful fighting abilities! The Shrek Seven Monsters had repeatedly proven their capabilities.

    Unless the War God Hall sided with the Spirit Pagoda currently, the Spirit Pagoda did not stand a chance of winning.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear was raised once again. Arge area on the side of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect became illuminated. The numerous Title Doulous were dded with different sets of magnificent-looking battle armors.

    More than half of the soul masters had iparably powerful four-word battle armors.

    Qiangu Dieting¡¯sst thread of hope vanished alongside with the appearance of the dozen of four-word battle armors.

    Why did they have so many battle armors? How could they acquire so many sets of four-word battle armors? Has Tang Wulin¡¯s Heavenly Refinement skills actually surpassed Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua¡¯s?

    No matter how incredulous he was in his heart at the exact moment, it was utterly meaningless now.

    It was because they were about to face an apocalyptic catastrophe.

    Qiangu Dieting grabbed Qiangu Qingfeng who was about to charge forward. He heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s toote now. The Qiangu n acknowledges the situation. Hold on, Tang Wulin.¡±

    At this point, the quasi god flew out slowly.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes. At this point, he had no fear of the opponent¡¯s tricks.

    Qiangu Dieting had a cold, gloomy expression. Meanwhile, Qiangu Dongfeng and Qiangu Qingfeng were at his side.

    Qiangu Dieting turned toward the people from the Spirit Pagoda and said in a deep voice, ¡°Our Qiangu n is confessing our sins today. We¡¯vemitted many crimes, and there¡¯s no reason why we shouldn¡¯t acknowledge it at this point. However, the act of colluding with the Holy Spirit Cult only involves my n. The rest of themittees in the Spirit Pagoda are not involved.

    He turned toward Tang Wulin¡¯s direction once again. ¡°I thought your Shrek Academy has always been fair and righteous? Very well then. Our Qiangu n is confessing now. We¡¯ll ept any due punishment from you. However, I have a request. Don¡¯t implicate the others in the Spirit Pagoda. My great grandson Qiangu Zhangting didn¡¯t partake in the past incident. I only hope that you¡¯ll allow the Qiangu n to have a descendant. If you can agree to that, all three of us won¡¯t resist our capture. I believe it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to take down a few people if I were to go all out.¡±

    There was a saying that ¡®one bes more firm as one grows old¡¯. Qiangu Dieting¡¯s request had put Tang Wulin in a rather difficult ce.

    They had upied the absolute upper hand, but Tang Wulin did not expect Qiangu Dieting would make a sacrificial decision. Anyhow, Qiangu Dieting was right. If a quasi god like him were to go all out, a powerhouse of the same rank dared not fight against him. A quasi god was capable of achieving god-rank for a short time when he ignited his life me.

    Yet, should he let Qiangu Zhangting off just like that? Tang Wulin refused to do it, whether it was for public interest or personal reasons. There was a saying of ¡®a centipede does not topple over in death¡¯. The influence of a powerful man lingered after his downfall.

 Chapter 1750 - The Crisis On The Continent

    <h4>Chapter 1750: The Crisis On The Continent</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin was caught in a dilemma upon listening to Qiangu Dieting¡¯s proposal.

    Tang Wulin promised Mo Lan that he would never involve the innocent people. He would not kill wantonly if the rest of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses did not stop them from seeking revenge.

    Nheless, the situation had evolved to this extent. Many of the powerhouses began to have a different view of the Qiangu n with the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu as their leader.

    ¡°Great grandfather, I want to live and die with you.¡± Qiangu Zhangting charged forward.

    In response, Qiangu Dongfeng had already raised his leg and sent Qiangu Zhangting flying away with a kick before Qiangu Zhangting could make his way to Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s side. ¡°Scram.¡±

    Gu Yuena caught Qiangu Zhangting in the distance.

    Tang Wulin felt as if his heart was cut into a million pieces when he witnessed the scene.

    None of the powerhouses from the Tang Sect and Shrek spoke. There could only be one voice now. Regardless of the decision Tang Wulin made, it would be the sole decision of the two great organizations.

    There was no doubt that they had to capture the three great Limit Douluos from the Qiangu n. The Qiangu n¡¯s status in the Spirit Pagoda would suffer a disastrous fallout. It would be difficult for them to recover from this. In fact, even the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reputation would be affected such that they would not be much of a threat to Shrek and the Tang Sect in the next millennium at the very least.

    As one of the important organizations in the soul masters¡¯ world, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s existence was crucial. It was the most important path for soul masters to acquire spirit souls.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was torn between the two choices.

    Meanwhile, Qiangu Dieting continued to speak, ¡°We¡¯re also willing to give furtherpensation. We¡¯ll be giving you the aforementioned sixty rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. At the same time, we¡¯ll repay you the money needed to rebuild Shrek City. We¡¯re only asking for you to show mercy on Zhangting.¡±

    Qiangu Dieting was well aware that Shrek Academy could not possibly destroy the entire Spirit Pagoda. Otherwise, they would not being over in such an honorable manner. They could have mobilized the Eternal Heaven. After all, no one on the outside knew that the Eternal Heaven was already in the Tang Sect¡¯s grasp.

    They came openly and honorably, so they must act ordingly. Killing was never the Tang Sect¡¯s way as well.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. Just as he was about to speak, a voice was suddenly heard from the distance. ¡°Hold on.¡±

    The people were stunned for a moment. Two gushes of powerful auras arrived swiftly from the distance.

    The auras could only be from Limit Douluos in order to be considered as powerful by Tang Wulin.

    Two more Limit Douluos came over in a rush. Whose side were they from anyway?

    Tang Wulin fixed his gaze and looked over quickly. The two silhouettes were flying over swiftly. Tang Wulin immediately recognized both of them. He felt relieved because he knew that the two people were definitely not with the other side.

    Out of the two neers, the person flying in front was precisely the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, aka Old Chen the sweeper in Shrek Academy now.

    As long as Long Yeyue was at Shrek, Old Chen the sweeper would never oppose Shrek Academy regardless of how the situation had changed.

    The person following Chen Xinjie startled Tang Wulin. He was acquainted with this person too. In fact, he had even served under themand of this person who was none other than the current regimentalmander of the Blood God Army, the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun!

    Why did hee? Should he not guard the abyssal passage? As the soul of the Blood God Army, he would never leave the ce unless there was some special situation that needed his attention!

    ¡°Chen Xinjie, what are you doing here?¡± the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue arrived before Old Chen the sweeper in a sh. She looked at him with cold eyes.

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s expression was unusually gloomy. However, he looked a little awkward upon seeing Long Yeyue.

    ¡°Yeyue, this is important. I have an important matter to announce. This matter is rted to the thousands of lives in the continent. The soul masters in this world shouldn¡¯t fight against each other anymore at this moment. There¡¯s a more imminent danger that we must face together.¡±

    Long Yeyue was stunned for a moment, but she knew that Chen Xinjie was not a man with a loose tongue. If he said that it was a serious matter, then it must be extremely important. She was not acquainted with Zhang Huanyun, but she figured that he was probably a trusted person since he was a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse too.

    Furthermore, the Bright Mirror Douluo was wearing his colonel general military uniform at present. It was enough to prove his identity.

    Chen Xinjie went past Long Yeyue and arrived in the region between Tang Wulin and Qiangu Dieting. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Something has happened. Stop fighting. Now is not the time no matter how deep your grudges are.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in puzzlement, ¡°Elder Chen, what happened?¡±

    Chen Xinjie turned his head to the side to look toward Zhang Huanyun. ¡°Huanyun, go ahead.¡±

    Tang Wulin only noticed now that the Bright Mirror Douluo¡¯s expression was unusually unpleasant. He had never before seen Zhang Huanyun in such a situation. Zhang Huanyun was calm andposed even when hemanded his troops to fight against the abyssal ne¡¯s abyssal tide in the past.

    Tang Wulin immediately realized that something serious had happened after seeing his facial expression.

    The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi flew over as well. He had been partners with Zhang Huanyun for many years. Cao Dezhi knew that his old friend had always been an optimist. He would always respond to any difficulty in life with a positive attitude and managed the Blood God Army judiciously. He was also a supporter of Shrek. The Blood God Army did notmit itself to Shrek¡¯s cause since it could not be mobilized easily due to its heavy responsibilities.

    ¡°Old Zhang, what¡¯s going on?¡± asked the Heartless Douluo in puzzlement.

    The Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun exhaled a long breath. ¡°We¡¯re in deep trouble.¡±

    ¡°Is it the abyssal tide? It can¡¯t be! It¡¯s impossible for you to leave when there¡¯s an abyssal tide. What happened actually?¡± Cao Dezhi inquired eagerly. An ominous presentiment emerged in his heart soon after.

    ¡°Everything is normal at the abyssal passage that we¡¯re guarding. It¡¯s fine. However, I¡¯ve just received news that the abyssal creatures are appearing in the north side of the continent. Moreover, there arerge numbers of them which far exceed the number that we normally fight during an abyssal tide.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tang Wulin and Cao Dezhi responded in unison out of shock.

    The north side? The abyssal creatures had actually appeared in the north?

    All at once, they felt chills running all the way down from the top of their heads to the soles of their feet.

    What were the abyssal creatures? They were the undead creatures. They were the terrifying creatures which existed to ughter, destroy, and devour every living creature¡¯s life force.

    Any abyssal creature which was killed would turn into abyssal energy that was returned to the abyss for resurrection.

    What a terrifying n it was! Their sole purpose was to devour the entire Douluo Continent.

    ording to Long Yeyue¡¯s exnation to Tang Wulin in the past, the abyssal ne¡¯s rank was even more superior to the Douluo Continent¡¯s. Without the protection of the Divine Realm, the entire continent would cease to exist when it was invaded by the abyssal ne.

    Such a dangerous situation appeared six thousand years ago. The people had lost count of the number of powerhouses it took to seal the abyssal passagepletely.

    Today, six yearster, the abyssal creatures had actually appeared in another location. What was the significance of this event?

    ¡°Are you sure those are really abyssal creatures?¡± asked Cao Dezhi suspiciously.

    Zhang Huanyun said, ¡°It¡¯s confirmed and we already have images of the situation being sent over to me. There¡¯s even a subus. I can confirm those are abyssal creatures without a doubt. A few viges nearby Thule have already vanishedpletely. These viges disappeared into nothingness. These terrifying creatures not only kill mankind but any living thing which has life force is their prey including soul beasts and nts. We must immediately assemble a task force to head over there quickly. We can¡¯t allow them to continue wreaking havoc. Otherwise, the continent¡¯s in danger.¡±

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie said with a bitter smile, ¡°This is the reason why I urge all of you to stop for the time being. How can we exhaust ourselves at this time? The military headquarters has already begun to organize the strategic materials and mobilize all the avable armed forces to head toward the north quickly. The Northern Army Corps has already departed while the Northsea Fleet is awaiting orders to depart. The Central Army Corps will be departingtest by this time tomorrow. The mobilization of the Southern Army Corps will be slightly dyed. The Sea God Army should depart by tomorrow. However, regardless of how strong an army is, it needs amander. It needs themand of a powerhouse and people like you. I¡¯ll be returning to the Sea God Army. Please prepare for departure if your situation allows. The continent is on the brink of annihtion. I represent the military to seek your help.¡±

    Tang Wulin replied without the slightest hesitation, ¡°We¡¯re duty bound to protect the continent. Don¡¯t worry, Elder Chen. Shrek and the Tang Sect will assist you to the best of our abilities.¡± He gave a very determined response.

    Chen Xinjie looked toward Qiangu Dieting on the other side. He paused for a moment before he spoke hesitantly, ¡°So the matter between you...¡±

    Tang Wulin looked toward the Qiangu n simrly. He then looked back at the numerous powerhouses on his side. He took a deep breath. ¡°We shall leave our personal grudges for the time being. We must save the continent first since the formidable enemy is right before us.¡±

    He almost exhausted all his strength to give the short speech.

    He was so close to taking down the enemy, yet he made the choice to retreat at the moment. It was truly a tough decision.

    Yet, if he were to insist on killing the Qiangu n now, the entire Spirit Pagoda¡¯s internal personnel would be in total chaos. They would be missing a crucial portion of the force when they fought the abyssal n. Now was not the time to seek revenge.

 Chapter 1751 - Weâ€™re Leaving!

    <h4>Chapter 1751: We¡¯re Leaving!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s fists were tightly clenched when he said that. It was truly difficult for him to utter those words! His grandteacher, the As Douluo and his teacher, the zing Dragon Douluo had both died in the great catastrophe.

    Which one was more important, a family grudge or the country¡¯s revenge?

    Undoubtedly, he made the right choice. Yet, it was agonizing for Shrek and the Tang Sect to ept the right thing to do at present.

    Cao Dezhi pped Tang Wulin on the shoulder before giving it a tight squeeze. It felt as if he was trying to convince Tang Wulin and affirm his decision.

    Tang Wulin turned his head to the side and looked toward the Heartless Douluo. His eyes glistened with tears. He shouted aloud, ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡± Upon saying that, he took the lead to leap up and flew toward Shrek City.

    He did not have the courage to stay anymore. He was afraid that he would not be able to refrain himself from seeking revenge if he stayed much longer.

    Nevertheless, he had decided for the thousands of people on the continent at the moment!

    Gu Yuena remained standing by the absentminded Qiangu Zhangting, yet her gaze remained fixed upon Tang Wulin all this while. Her eyes were filled with splendour currently.

    The man with ck hair from the Spirit Pagoda who was hiding in the crowd earlier had prepared tounch an attack. He was frowning ever so slightly and was especially worried when he saw Gu Yuena¡¯s gaze.

    As he watched the departure of the numerous powerhouses from Shrek and the Tang Sect, Chen Xinjie heaved a sigh and turned toward Qiangu Dieting. ¡°Brother Qiangu, I¡¯ve already returned the favor that I owed you previously. However, you should state your stand too.¡±

    Qiangu Dieting knew Chen Xinjie¡¯s intention naturally. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I shall remember your kindness for saving the lives of my n, Brother Chen. Yes, we are contending for the number one organization on the continent and we were antagonistic toward Shrek in the past. However, the Spirit Pagoda is still a part of the continent. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll immediately support the frontline with the mobile resources from the Dongfeng Organization. We shall join the operation of the Western Army Corps and the Northwest Army Corps. I¡¯ll take action immediately.¡±

    ¡°Great! The oue of the personal grudge will depend on your action this time.¡± Upon saying that, he took a serious nce at Qiangu Dieting before he leaped up with the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun and flew toward Shrek Academy.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was ghastly pale. It appeared that he was in such a condition due to his injury earlier. In reality, only he knew in his heart what was happening.

    He finally understood what the Ghost Emperor meant in the soulmunication. The group of lunatics, the group of b*st*rds had actually opened up a path which led to the abyssal ne in Thule and lured the abyssal creatures to the continent!

    ¡°Father.¡± Qiangu Dongfeng could not refrain himself from calling out to Qiangu Dieting.

    ¡°We shall discuss further when we¡¯re home.¡± Qiangu Dieting shouted before he turned around and left.

    The numerous Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses were relieved at the moment. They followed closely behind the Qiangu n and headed back to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters.

    A devastating revenge had ended under such circumstances.

    In Shrek Academy.

    By the time the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie returned to the academy, Long Yeyue was already standing there waiting for him on the sports field.

    Chen Xinjie floated down andnded by Long Yeyue¡¯s side. In the distance, the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi waved toward the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun.

    ¡°Yeyue, I...¡± said Chen Xinjie bitterly upon approaching Long Yeyue from behind.

    Long Yeyue turned around slowly and looked at him with a perplexed gaze.

    Chen Xinjie was stunned for a moment upon meeting her gaze which was no longer icy cold.

    ¡°Yeyue, what¡¯s going on with you? Are you angry at me for stopping your revenge? Yet, I...¡± Chen Xinjie wanted to exin himself.

    Long Yeyue raised her hand and covered his mouth.

    Her rather intimate action made Chen Xinjie¡¯s entire body shake immediately. He was over a hundred years old, yet, he felt his heart beating wildly as if he was meeting his first love.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you for this. I¡¯ll make the same choice if it were me. There¡¯s nothing more important than protecting the continent. One of Shrek¡¯s objectives is to protect the continent¡¯s safety. It¡¯s something that generations of Shrek are working toward. The person who has the utmost difficulty in making the choice is Tang Wulin. He has sacrificed way too much for today¡¯s revenge. Frankly, we are gratified that he¡¯s able to make such a selfless decision. He has finally matured. There¡¯s no need for us to help him anymore atst.¡±

    Chen Xinjie heaved a soft sigh and said, ¡°How very true! Your Shrek has always been capable of producing such outstanding people. Frankly, I¡¯m a little jealous. No other organization is capable of measuring up to Shrek.¡±

    Long Yeyue said, ¡°You¡¯re about to go to the frontline again. Are you still going to be themander-in-chief?¡±

    Chen Xinjie frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll try my best to regain the post. I won¡¯t be at ease knowing that someone else is giving themand.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you should go then.¡± Long Yeyue nodded.

    Chen Xinjie looked at her in a daze. He could obviously sense that Long Yeyue was different today. Compared to her icy cold temperament before, he felt uneasy that the woman before him was gentler today for some unknown reason.

    ¡°Have you forgiven me?¡± Chen Xinjie asked in an exploratory manner. It was the crucial information which he had to find out before he left.

    Long Yeyue heaved a sigh softly. ¡°It has already been such a long time. What else is there for me not to forgive? I shouldn¡¯t be that obstinate either. Yes, I¡¯ve forgiven you.¡±

    Chen Xinjie took a step forward anxiously and grabbed her arm. ¡°Yeyue, what¡¯s going on with you? Don¡¯t scare me! This is not you. What¡¯s going on actually?¡±

    Long Yeyue did not resist letting him hold her arm. She chuckled softly. ¡°How old are you? You¡¯re still acting impulsively like a young man. Let go of me. Don¡¯t let others see this.¡±

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s heart was beating even more violently now. ¡°Yeyue, what¡¯s going on with you actually?¡±

    Long Yeyue heaved a sigh softly. ¡°During the great catastrophe in the past, Yun Ming and the numerous teachers in the academy sacrificed their lives in order to protect the academy. On the other hand, I fled away at a critical juncture during that time. I was recalcitrant because I still wanted to take vengeance on you at the time. So, I left after being persuaded by Yun Ming.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally been relieved, and I feel at ease after seeing this generation grow up to be fine, young adults. The academy won¡¯t deviate from its path under Wulin¡¯s leadership. It¡¯ll thrive and prosper even more. You know about the situation at the abyssal ne. Six thousand years ago, our ancestors paid a tremendous price to seal the abyssal ne. I¡¯m over a hundred years old and I won¡¯t live for long. It¡¯s time I make use of what¡¯s left of me now.¡±

    Chen Xinjie finally realized why Long Yeyue was magnanimous all of a sudden. She had already let go of everything at present. She had conceived and epted her death. She would certainly spare no effort to protect the people from Shrek in the uing battle with the abyssal army.

    His eyes were filled with tears instantly. In the next moment, Chen Xinjie held Long Yeyue in his arms without a care in the world. ¡°No, I want you to live. I want you to be fine. You must be fine.¡±

    Long Yeyue did not struggle. Instead, she hugged his waist and leaned her head on his broad shoulders. She muttered to herself, ¡°It has been such a long time since Ist felt this way. I can still remember vividly thest time you hugged me. After that time, you were gone, and you didn¡¯t return anymore.¡±

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s body stiffened. He loosened her hug. ¡°I was wrong. Yeyue, I¡¯ve learned from my mistakes.¡± At this very moment, tears streamed down the quasi god¡¯s face, as he lost control of his emotions.

    Long Yeyue raised her hand gently and wiped away the tears on his face. ¡°Silly man. Still bawling like a baby at your age. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? Stop crying, that¡¯s not the Chen Xinjie I love. I love the Chen Xinjie whomands a battlefield calmly, themander-in-chief of all armies. I love the Chen Xinjie who is a War God of his time and stands proudly at the pinnacle among hisrades. You are a man of my past regardless. Go now. Go back to your military headquarters. You¡¯ll be the man of my heart only when you¡¯re there. This is perhaps thest time we¡¯ll work together as a team.¡±

    Chen Xinjie took a deep breath. At this instant, he was already in a special ce.

    He felt his body be mighty once again. The Boundless Sea Douluo who looked upon the world with haughtiness had returned at this very moment.

    ¡°Great! Yeyue, since that is the case, let¡¯s get wild together. It¡¯s nothing but a tiny buffoon of an abyssal ne, right? Let¡¯s show them that we may be old, but we can still disy our brilliance. I¡¯ll certainly protect you and be by your side on the battlefield as long as I live. This time, I won¡¯t leave you anymore. I¡¯ll be with you till the end even when I die.¡±

    Long Yeyue¡¯s gaze turned into a daze upon seeing Chen Xinjie regain his prior heroic mannerisms.

 Chapter 1752 - Spirit Pagodaâ€™s Response

    <h4>Chapter 1752: Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Response</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She could still remember the year that they got acquainted with one another. They were amateurs who had just entered the soul master¡¯s world. At the time, he pledged to be the most powerful person in the world. She was the witness to his undertaking.

    She liked him because of his heroic mannerisms. They spent time with each other until they finally began dating. It had been almost a century and she was now visualizing the past times they had together.

    It was hard to describe the feeling. It felt as if they were young again at the moment.

    ¡°Yeyue, I shall leave first. We shall meet in the north. You won¡¯t risk yourself on your own before we meet. Promise me,¡± said Xinjie in all apparent seriousness.

    Long Yeyue nodded gently. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet at the frontline.¡±

    Chen Xinjie inhaled a deep breath. He opened up his arms and hugged her tightly. Then, he leaped up and flew toward the sky.

    Long Yeyue took a step forward subconsciously. She said aloud, ¡°Chen Xinjie, if we don¡¯t die this time and you¡¯re still willing toe back and be my Old Chen the sweeper, I will forgive you then.¡±

    The Boundless Sea Douluo¡¯s body stiffened for a moment in the sky. He did not reply but gave a perceptible nod, before he sped up and flew into the distance.

    As she watched his departing silhouette, tears streamed down the Light Dark Douluo¡¯s face. However, she was also smiling determinedly atst.

    Perhaps, it was going to be theirst battle!

    In the Spirit Pagoda!

    ¡°Lunatics, these lunatics. They¡¯ve truly gone mad. They¡¯ve actually colluded with the abyssal ne. Besides, they¡¯ve colluded in such an extreme manner. They are still a part of mankind after all!¡± said Qiangu Dongfeng in exasperation.

    There were only the three of them in the room.

    Qiangu Dieting had a cold expression. He did not show the slightest sign that he had just returned from the brink of death.

    Qiangu Qingfeng sneered. ¡°I told you before that working with them is a doomed deal.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng suddenly turned around and looked toward Qiangu Qingfeng. ¡°I don¡¯t regret my decision in the matter. If I¡¯m given a choice again, I¡¯ll still drop the two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions on Shrek Academy. When will we ever see daylight if Shrek isn¡¯t sted to smithereens? Reality has proven that I was right. My only mistake was that I didn¡¯t do a full clean up afterward.¡±

    A cold radiance shed past Qiangu Qingfeng¡¯s eyes for a moment, but he did not make a remark.

    Qiangu Dieting said coldly, ¡°Those scoundrels from the Holy Spirit Cult are no longer human anymore. They only want death and the destructive energy. On the other hand, the abyssal ne wants lifeforce. Every living creature will unleash destructive and death energy upon dying. Consequently, there is no conflict of interest between these two parties. Their action appears crazy. In reality, both sides have their own ns.¡±

    ¡°The abyssal ne wants to devour our entire Douluo ne and use it as a stepping stone to the Divine Realm. On the other hand, the Holy Spirit Cult wants the death and destructive aura emitted, when all the living creatures on our entire Douluo ne die, to help them to achieve the Divine rank. We should have thought of this earlier. Choosing to work with the abyssal creatures is their best choice. Only that, we didn¡¯t think the abyssal ne actually has the ability to open up a tunnel.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng stood over there looking dispirited. ¡°What should we do then?¡±

    Cold radiance shed once in Qiangu Dieting¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you think? You¡¯re talking nonsense. Apart from cooperating with the others to fight it, what else can we do? Can the Spirit Pagoda exist when the entire ne ceases to exist? With the skin gone, can hair still grow?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng said hesitantly, ¡°So, are we really going to work with Shrek Academy then?¡±

    Qiangu Dieting spoke in rage, ¡°Is your brain retarded as well? I allowed you to inherit my position in the past because you have good critical thinking skills. Why do you panic when you¡¯re in a confused situation? So what if you lose an arm? There are still ways with which we can heal. The most important task now is to cross the difficult juncture before us. We¡¯re not only going to fight against the abyss, but, at the same time, we¡¯re going to seize this opportunity to find a way to weaken Shrek and the Tang Sect in the battle. This battle may not necessarily be a bad thing for us.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng was stunned for a moment but he soon figured out his father¡¯s intention. He took a deep breath strenuously. ¡°I understand now. I¡¯m going to make the arrangements immediately.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng left, leaving only the father Qiangu Dieting and son Qiangu Qingfeng.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving too.¡± Qiangu Qingfeng stood up and was about to leave too.

    Qiangu Dieting took a long nce at him and said, ¡°You should leave, and don¡¯te back anymore. Take your wife with you.¡±

    Qiangu Qingfeng¡¯s body stiffened for a moment and turned around immediately. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Qiangu Dieting said calmly, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve always hated me. However, I¡¯ve made the most appropriate choice. Dongfeng¡¯s failure is not because of his abilities, but because he has encountered a person who is chosen by destiny. I¡¯ll still choose him even if I were to choose over again. If you were in his ce, you¡¯re certainly not going to measure up to everything that he has done. He¡¯s firm, determined and merciless. Moreover, he has a certain intelligence to him. You don¡¯tck intelligence, but youck determination. Let go when you have to. This is my final advice to you.¡±

    ¡°The Qiangu n can¡¯t just end here. None of us know what the future¡¯s like. However, it is crucial for us to protect the continent at all costs. Find a ce and take the people of your lineage to live in seclusion. If we manage to defeat the abyssal ne in this war, Shrek and the Tang Sect will never leave us be. Whether we take them down with us or they win, they won¡¯t allow our Qiangu n to survive. You cane back if we manage to win by luck, but if we lose, you don¡¯t need to return anymore. Continue the n¡¯s lineage. Since Dongfeng has shouldered the heavy burden of the n, you shall hold the responsibility of continuing the n¡¯s lineage.¡±

    Qiangu Qingfeng was stunned. ¡°So you want me to be a coward then?¡±

    Qiangu Dieting said, ¡°This is not an act of cowardice. There are many instances where surviving is more difficult than death.¡±

    Qiangu Qingfeng frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡± He then walked out the room and mmed shut the door.

    Qiangu Dieting suddenly appeared much older the moment Qiangu Qingfeng left. He closed his eyes slowly.

    The people in the entire Douluo Continent mobilized rapidly within a short period of time. Apparently, the continent appeared normal on the surface.

    The Federation was decisive in their actions. They kept a tight lid on the information. The media was kept in the dark regarding the situation in the north.

    The Northern Army Corps was the closest to Thule, so they began setting up the defense line at once. The Northsea Army Corps set out at once and quickly channelled all the strategic materials to the north.

    There had been records of the abyssal creatures since six thousand years ago. The people were aware of these terrifying creatures. However, the Douluo Continent now was no longer the continent it was six thousand years ago. There were now more weapons which could kill those abyssal creatures following the advancement of soul technology.

    Of course, the enemies were not only from the abyss but the Holy Spirit Cult too!

    Hence, the Federation issued orders immediately to mobilize the few great organizations including Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect and the Spirit Pagoda.

    As for the Blood God Army, they could not be mobilized because they still needed to guard their region. Otherwise, if the abyssal creatures were to charge out from the original abyssal passage, they would be trapped on both sides.

    In Shrek Academy.

    The Sea God¡¯s Pavilion meeting was called to order.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were still red. It was not the red from his ferocity, but from his recalcitrance and agitated emotions.

    He managed to calm himself with great effort. He was not allowed to seek revenge despite his enemies standing before him. One could only imagine how agonizing it was to him.

    Yet, he had no choice but to face the current situation. Revenge was not the most crucial task for Shrek and the Tang Sect now, but how they could work together with the military divisions to protect the continent.

 Chapter 1753 - The Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 1753: The Preparation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°We will be mobilizing some of our best fighting forces, mainly from Shrek Academy, but we need someone to stay back as well in order to prevent the Spirit Pagoda from moving against us while we¡¯re gone. After all, they¡¯re willing to do anything.¡± As he was speaking, Tang Wulin looked toward the people from Shrek Academy.

    Long Yeyue said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯ll be at the frontline of this battle for sure.¡±

    Yali smiled. ¡°I can save the lives of countless people if I¡¯m there.¡± She was right. Any of them could stay back, but the greatest recovery-type soul master on the continent definitely had to go. Countless people would benefit from her presence.

    Tang Wulin then looked at the father and son, Yuanen Zhentian and Yuanen Tiandang.

    Yuanen Tiandang said coldly, ¡°I loathe the extra n the most.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian said, ¡°Our side has already decided that all three of us will be going there while the rest of our nsmen stay back to protect Shrek.¡± Besides him and Yuanen Tiandang, the other person was Yuanen Tianshang naturally. He was a Title Douluo-ranked fighter as well.

    Wu Zhangkong nced at Tang Wulin. The determination in his eyes alone told him many things.

    Tang Wulin looked at Lan Muzi and Tang Yingmeng. ¡°Senior disciple brother, senior disciple sister, you...¡±

    Lan Muzi smiled and said, ¡°Wulin, there¡¯s no need for you to be worried about the Spirit Pagoda for the time being. If they still have the courage to y some small tricks when we¡¯re fighting against such a formidable enemy, the Federation won¡¯t forgive them either. Moreover, we have the powerful Soul Circuit Defense System. It won¡¯t be easy for them to attack us. As a result, I think that everyone here should go to the frontline, except for the students. We will need to mobilize some elite soul masters from among our teachers too.¡±

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath, and his eyes suddenly glimmered for a moment. ¡°Everyone, I have a suggestion. What do you think of allowing the Seven Holy Abyss to manage the academy temporarily?¡±

    The people from Shrek Academy had a peculiar expression on their faces instantly.

    The seven Old Demons from there could not leave the Seven Holy Abyss. As a result, it was apparent that they could not go to the frontline.

    Whatever the case, it would be hard to tell what the consequences would be when Shrek Academy was temporarily managed by the seven of them!

    ¡°It seems like we have no other choice,¡± said Long Yeyue.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Alright. I shallmunicate with the seven seniors then. Your Excellency Heartless, how about our Tang Sect?¡±

    The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to mobilize our resources. We will use what is needed. We can form an elite squadron made up of about two thousand soldiers from the Tang Sect. Even though it is not arge number of people, I can guarantee the fighting capacity is enough. We shall join all of you, including both of us. Everyone will join hands and work together. I have the most experience dealing with abyssal creatures. Wulin, remember this. From now on, there can never be less than four Limit Douluos with you at any time. Please allow me to remind everyone, it¡¯s important that we protect Tang Wulin properly regardless of whether we can achieve victory in this war.¡±

    The Amorous Douluo continued to speak, ¡°The most troublesome part about the abyssal creatures is their undead ability. The dead abyssal creatures will turn into destruction energy which returns to the abyssal ne for resurrection. Only Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear can kill them in a real sense. Hence, we can confirm that the abyssal creatures want to kill Wulin the most. There are a total of one hundred and eight levels of the abyss with plenty of powerhouses. As long as we can protect Wulin, we will have a chance to slowly absorb them.¡±

    As soon as he said this, everyone looked astonished.

    This was because even the rest of the Shrek Seven Monsters were unaware of the situation in the abyss. They were all just finding out that these creatures were so difficult to kill.

    Tang Wulin nodded and said, ¡°I will be careful as well. Given how pressing the matter is, we need to try our best to suppress the abyssal ne. We can¡¯t allow them to continue to spread and plunge the people into suffering. I am curious as to what the situation is there. I will be applying for permission from the military headquarters so we can immediately begin our operation after we get there.¡±

    The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi nodded and said, ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s prepare separately and do it as fast as we can. Then, we shall head to the frontline.¡±

    The group stood up in session. Everyone was heavy-hearted. They knew that it was hard to predict what the situation with the abyssal creatures would be like, but it was highly possible that they would not return from this.

    It was rtively simple with Shrek Academy, as they only face the issue of having enough numbers. It was much moreplicated with the Tang Sect. The entire Tang Sect was mobilized within the shortest period of time. In order to fight against the abyssal creatures, no one would try to conceal anything at this point. Many secrets would be unveiled for this.

    The continent immediately thrown into amotion. The eight federal army corps were all activated. Other than some essential officers that stayed behind for the garrison, all sorts of military materials were mobilized at full speed and readied to be sent to the frontline.

    Luck was on their side, as adequate expedition supplies had already been prepared for their previously nned invasion of the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire. As a result, it was much easier to mobilize these supplies to fight against the abyssal creatures.

    Due to the lockdown of information, themon people were unaware that the continent was under a life-and-death threat now. They continued to live in a calm, routine manner. However, they would frequently see row after row of military vehicles swiftly driving toward the north on some of the major roads.

    In themand post of the Northern Army Corps, the middle-aged general with two stars pinned to his shoulders furiously roared at the military-grademunicator in his hand.

    ¡°What? Say that again?¡±

    ¡°Lieutenant general, the...the third defense line has been breached. We can¡¯t hold it anymore. Requesting reinforcements! Requesting reinforcement! It¡¯s horrifying. These creatures are crazy. We...we can¡¯t hold them at all. They were charging wildly without any fear of death, like an endless sea. Reinforcements. Requesting reinforcements. Requesting reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°You must hold it back. Hold it back for me no matter what.¡± The lieutenant general hung up themunicator. The expression on his face had turned cold beyondparison.

    As the regimentalmander of the Northern Army Corps, Guo Zhenfeng was considered young and promising in the military headquarters. He was a rising star with a very bright future, on par with Shen Yue. He was also the sessor of his n in a military family.

    Guo Zhenfeng was only forty-five years old and had already been promoted to the honorable lieutenant general rank. It was enough to prove his capability even if much of it was due to the help from his n. He was the regimentalmander of one of the eight great army corps, so he was definitely the true leader of the military that guarded the north.

    Conversely, the Northern Army Corps was the weakest of the eight great army corps because their potential enemy was not as much of a threat.

    The garrison at the north was actually meant to defend the northern ice sheet. The ice sheet could not be developed, but there were some ice soul beasts that survived from ancient times. These soul beasts were extremely unified and would head out to hunt asionally. The Northern Army Corps¡¯ purpose was mainly to guard against them. As a result, the army corps¡¯ fighting forces were rtively weaker than the others.

    Despite the situation, the entire army corps had six divisions under itsmand. The number of soldiers and support personnel amounted to over one hundred thousand people. It was a military-grade organizational system for all its worth.

    The Northern Army Corps had encountered the abyssal creatures first. When they received the reports from the viges at the northern side, Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s first reaction was refusal to believe that such a situation was possible.

    The viges reported that the soul beasts were attacking in a massive swarm. Guo Zhenfeng was well aware that there were numerous soul beasts on the northern ice sheet, but it was definitely not such arge number. Unless the soul beasts had gone mad, why would they possibly attack humans?

    The high-ranking soul beasts were intelligent. They were well aware of the disparity between them and mankind. The soul beasts were truly dooming themselves byunching arge-scale attack on a human settlement.

    Despite his doubts, he mobilized a mecha troop for reinforcement at once and sent them to seal the ce up.

 Chapter 1754 - Join My Brothers!

    <h4>Chapter 1754: Join My Brothers!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In his mind, a mecha troop¡¯s worth of military might was enough to overwhelm the soul beasts. It included one thousand mechas and arge number of supportive and offensive soul devices. Theserge-scale soul devices were powerful enough to shock the soul beasts into retreating.

    He felt that by mobilizing so many military forces was more than enough of a precaution.

    He had never expected to receive bad news after the mecha troop was sent out for less than half a day.

    As they were heading to their coordinates, they suddenly encountered a ferocious attack. Countless enemies appeared from all directions like a storm and devoured the entire mecha troop within mere moments.

    The Northern Army Corps¡¯ mecha troop was a fully functional, organized military squad! Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s jaw dropped upon learning of the situation. He could not afford such immense losses! How was he going to justify this to the military headquarters?

    Fortunately, he made a disy of his aptitude as a renowned general of his time. Firstly, he calmed himself. Then, he sought reinforcements from the military headquarters at once. Moreover, he submitted all the information acquired to the headquarters swiftly. Meanwhile, he ordered the remaining five divisions at Thule to head ind and put down five defensive lines. He mobilized all the resources he could to defend against the enemy¡¯s massive attack.

    In the report submitted to the headquarters, Guo Zhenfeng stated that they were definitely not fighting against the soul beasts on the northern ice sheet, but a special species of creatures.

    The abyssal creatures¡¯ appearance was clearly different from the soul beasts in Thule. Guo Zhenfeng was a Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse too and he had knowledge of soul beasts as well. These abyssal creatures did not fall into anything he knew of soul beasts. He had also described the invasion situation as being extremely severe.

    It was precisely due to his prompt report to his superiors that he managed to give the Federation some extra time to prepare.

    Nevertheless, Guo Zhenfeng had never expected that three defensive lines would be broken within such a short amount of time. He had dispatched many soldiers to build five lines, most of which had defense systems.

    What was the significance of three broken defensive lines? It meant that more than half of the Northern Army Corps¡¯ military forces had already beenpletely annihted from this world including supplies, gears and supporting units.

    It was too fast. It had only taken one day¡¯s time!

    How many soul devices were there in an army corps? There were countless weapons in addition to strategic fixed soul ammunition.

    All three of the rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions allocated to the Northern Army Corps had been sent to the battlefield, but it had only managed to slow down the opponent¡¯s formidable offensive slightly. After the momentary hindrance, the terrifying creatures charged at them once again, mming into the defensive line.

    The soulmunicator call was made by Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s deputy regimentalmander. He had personallymanded the frontline at the forefront of the battle.

    He knew his old partner better than anybody else. The man was an iron-blooded soldier! He would never seek reinforcements in such a manner unless they had really failed to hold.

    ¡°Dispatch my order. Send all the forces in the fifth line to strengthen the fourth line. Get the attention of the entire army and pass down my exact words. I want every brother to hear me.¡±

    ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m Guo Zhenfeng. Our Northern Army Corps is encountering an unprecedented attack at this moment. However, you must remember that the wide expanse of the Douluo Continent is right behind us. There are thousands of citizens in the Federation, our flourishing cities, and our families and friends. We are thest line of defense guarding the continent. If we fall, the people will be plunged into misery and suffering. I¡¯m heading to the frontline now to join our forces defending us. Thest line of defense is also the lifeline of our family and friends. The only thing we can do now is give our lives to protect it. Brothers, I¡¯m no longer the regimentalmander now. From this moment onward, we are brothers-in-arms that share our life and death. As long as I can still breathe, I, Guo Zhenfeng, will never retreat from the frontline. I love the northern defense line. For the Federation, for my family, for our young blood, we shall kill those disgusting creatures!¡±

    Guo Zhenfeng finished his emotional, motivational speech and sent it to the entire army corps. He then turned around immediately and said to his staff officer secretary, ¡°All the soldiers, follow me to the frontline now. Where is my guard battalion? Let¡¯s go. We shall not tarry even for a moment.¡±

    The staff officer panicked.

    ¡°Regimentalmander, you can¡¯t go. We still need you here to lead the army corps and mobilize the forces! Also, what if the military headquarters were to send over an order?¡±

    Guo Zhenfeng said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ve already given a full report of the situation to the military headquarters. I¡¯ve carried out my reporting duties. You¡¯ve been with me for so many years and you¡¯ve seen me leading andmanding the army corps. Furthermore, there¡¯s nothing else for me tomand. You should stay and report the situation at the frontline to the military officers. We¡¯ll see when the military headquarters¡¯ reinforcementes which will decide if we live. As the regimentalmander of the Northern Army Corps, I must join my brothers now. As the federal military officers, I can¡¯t hide in fear.¡±

    ¡°Regimentalmander!¡± The staff officer secretary¡¯s eyes reddened at once. ¡°I¡¯m going to join you. I want to be with my brothers too.¡±

    ¡°Preposterous! You¡¯ll be more useful if you stay here. What can you do at the frontline with your weak capabilities? Stop talking nonsense and stay here. I¡¯m departing!¡± He walked to the outside in long strides upon saying that.

    He had only walked for a few steps when he suddenly stopped. He turned around once again and looked toward the staff officer secretary. He hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°If I die in battle, please help to pass my message to Shen Yue. I worked so hard just so I can be a worthy partner to her one day.¡±

    Upon saying that, Guo Zhenfeng straightened his military cap and gave the staff officer secretary a military salute.

    The staff officer secretary and the Northern Army Corps¡¯ soldiers in the surroundings stood upright and returned Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s military salutation.

    ¡°I pledge to live and die with the defense line!¡±

    Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s promation was akin to a shot of adrenalin that coursed through the entire Northern Army Corps instantaneously.

    There was a saying that ¡®an incapable soldier is just a soldier, but an incapablemander will make a team of incapable soldiers¡¯. When the suprememander showed his leadership by example, the soldiers were united as if they had just consumed Bloodthirst Bean Buns!

    Twelve hourster at the northern front line, there was artillery fire across the battlefield.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    The entire northern front line was not formed on t ground. it was formed from crisscross screens ced at high and low strategic locations. All the mountain slopes were equipped with heavy artillery fire and defended by numerous soldiers. The hill-like terrain was converted into an extremelyprehensive defense system.

    There were many ciers and dangerous peaks in the north.

    In order to enter ind through Thule, one would need to cross the cier and the treacherous peaks first. This path which went through a specific chokepoint was the only one that led ind from Thule. The remaining paths were icy waters with exceedingly low temperatures where unique sea soul beasts lived.

    At that moment, abyssal creatures that stretched as far as the eyes could see were charging toward the Northern Army Corps¡¯ final defensive line like a tide.

    A constant stream of gray mist floated into the distance continuously from the point at the front line. The mist came from the in abyssal creatures.

    Guo Zhenfeng had never experienced such a battle ever since he enlisted. He had never encountered enemies that could not be exhausted.

    COMMENT

    In an ordinary war, both parties would stop for a while after fighting for a certain period of time. They would continue the battle after rest and recuperation. After all, one¡¯s physical endurance was limited.

    It was different with these abyssal creatures. After it began, their offensive had never stopped even for a moment. It was terrifying. The abyssal creatures were incessant and endless, akin to an apocalyptic storm.

 Chapter 1755 - Blight Mountain Axe

    <h4>Chapter 1755: Blight Mountain Axe</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Under themand of some especially powerful abyssal creatures, these terrifying creatures unleashed an icy cold aura. They were fearless and felt no pain. They pressed forward with indomitable will. Soon after, they turned into a gray airflow which drifted under the artillery fire.

    By the time Guo Zhenfeng made his way to the frontline and fought against these abyssal creatures, he finally understood why the earlier defense lines failed to resist them.

    The abyssal creatures were reckless. They were just charging forward wildly regardless of the risks and dangers.

    Guo Zhenfeng looked slightly pale as he stood on a mountain peak. A set of tattered red mecha was healing itself not far away from where he stood.

    He had alreadyunched a few attacks. Each time, he would attack the opposing side¡¯s leader to slow down the opponents.

    His red mecha was well-recognized by the soldiers of the entire Northern Army Corps because it was the number one mecha in the Northern Army Corps known as the Greenpeak War God.

    Hence, the Northern Army Corps was high-spirited each time he was on the battlefield. He would push back the enemy repeatedly.

    Time passed. The war had been going on for two days since it first began. A man needed rest, unlike a machine. However, the three defense lines had fallen, so there was utterly no time to rest now! Without any rest, they would probably suffer from the destructive attacks.

    Everyone was fatigued. Most of the military-grade stimnts were used up and its side-effects had begun to appear as well. The fourth defense line had already been breached. If this continued, the defense line wouldst, at most, for another three hours.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the reinforcement? Why isn¡¯t the reinforcement here yet?¡± Guo Zhenfeng roared in rage at the soulmunicator in his hand.

    ¡°Regimentalmander, the reinforcement is already on the way, but the journey is long. ording to the best estimate, the first batch of reinforcements are arriving in about four hours.¡±

    Guo Zhenfeng inhaled a deep breath in an attempt to calm his emotions. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, duly noted.¡±

    He was well aware that being furious would not change the current situation. Thule was too far away. The Federation had done its best to send the reinforcements in such a short time. Four hours, huh?

    The corners of Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s lips cracked into a bitter smile. He only hoped that the reinforcements were powerful enough to guard the defense lines.

    In the meantime, he spared no effort to withstand the attacks to buy time so that the reinforcements could make it even if it meant the loss of the entire Northern Army Corps.

    He returned to his mecha and patted the Greenpeak War God which had followed him over the years. It was forged by his n at a high price when he was promoted to lieutenant general.

    ¡°Old mate, rest and recuperate. I¡¯m going to the field.¡± Upon saying that, a radiance flickered in his eyes as a powerful aura burst forth from his body.

    He raised his right hand and conjured an axe asrge as a cart¡¯s wheel in his hand.

    The long-handled axe was over six meters in length. The bit of the axe was a semicircle that looked like half a cartwheel. Its diameter was over one point five meters, and it was incredibly thick and heavy.

    It was his powerful tool soul, the Blight!

    Guo Zhenfeng shouted aloud and leaped into the air as he headed straight toward the newly-opened breach. Over a hundred mechas flew out and followed behind. The mechas were at least purple rank and above. They were from his guard battalions and were mostly elite mecha masters.

    Arge number of the abyssal creatures looked like cockroaches and ants. There were some which looked like praying mantises, and they were the more powerful ones in the attacks.

    From his observations, Guo Zhenfeng discovered that the more human the abyssal creatures appeared to be, the more powerful their fighting abilities were.

    Out of the blue, he noticed an abyssal creature with a burly figure akin to a hill.

    A radiance flickered for a moment on the Blight Mountain Axe in his hand. In the next instant, the gigantic axended on the creature as if it was separating heaven and earth.

    ¡°Blight Cut!¡± He unleashed his first soul skill.

    Although it was his first soul skill, it was precisely the core soul skill of Gui Zhenfeng¡¯s Blight Mountain Axe.

    His situation was quite different from the vast majority of the soul masters. The Blight Mountain Axe only had three attack soul skills. The other remaining soul skills were to enhance the attacking ability of the three soul skills.

    It was the ssic battle make-up of a soldier. There was no need for too many types of soul skills. It was more crucial for them to directly kill the enemy in the simplest manner.

    Blight Cut was one such powerful attack-type soul skill. It truly had the ability to split a mountain into two.

    The pudgy hill-like abyssal creature suddenly raised its head. Its chubby flesh shook and emitted huge puffs of foul-smelling aura. It let out a raging roar at Guo Zhengeng. Its two strong, thick arms pped toward him.

    ¡°Poof, poof!¡± Its arms broke. Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s giant axe split the abyssal creature into two instantly and turned it into a thick, gray airflow which floated skyward. Soon after, he swung the giant axe left and right. Arge crowd of the abyssal creatures turned into a gray mist which dispersed with a terrifying radiance. As a result, there was much relief on his side.

    ¡°Hold it! Block the breach!¡± As he spoke, Guo Zhenfeng led the way with the Blight Mountain Axe in his hand to be the tip of the formation. He advanced with long strides and zed his way through the obstacles!

    The breach was at an important mountain peak which was about three hundred meters in height. The location allowed the soldiers to have a bird¡¯s eye view over the entire scene. It formed a connecting link with the surrounding mountain peaks.

    Furthermore, the important defense and detection soul devices were ced there. Losing the site was akin to losing the eyes and outpost of the fourth defense line. Hence, Guo Zhenfeng hoped that they could sustain longer and tried to seize back the location regardless.

    Guo Zhenfeng could not afford to stop at this moment. He led his men to charge forward and strived for some extra time before the arrival of the reinforcement.

    Meanwhile, a familiar shattering sound was hearding from his back.

    Guo Zhenfeng turned around abruptly. He saw an illusory silhouette pass swiftly. A ball of fiery light exploded after a shattering sound was heard. A purple mecha had exploded.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± At a nce, Guo Zhenfeng recognized the exploded purple mecha as a young man whom he valued highly. He was a member of the guard battalion! Usually, Guo Zhenfeng would meet this person every day.

    Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s eyes reddened. He swung the Blight Mountain Axe in his hand. It transformed intorge stretches of light des which covered the entire area.

    Over a hundred abyssal creatures turned into gray mist amidst the de shadows. However, he felt a gush of coldness radiating from the side of his body at the moment.

    Guo Zhenfeng dodged subconsciously. He avoided facing the entity on his side with great effort. Nevertheless, the opponent moved so swiftly that his shirt was chafed off.

    A silhouette was revealed soon after.

    The silhouette took the form of a woman with curvy features which looked exaggerated. There were a few obvious features of the silhouette which made it different from a human.

    Before he could see it clearly, the silhouette had vanished once again.

    Guo Zhenfeng swung the Blight Mountain Axe in his hand to the side, but it hit nothing.

    If Tang Wulin were here, he would certainly recognize the creature which had just attacked Guo Zhenfeng. It was precisely the Mo Mei. It was an extremely powerful high-rank abyssal creature which was skilled in disguising itself and charmed its prey before killing it.

    Meanwhile, sharp howls were heard. The defense line near the mountain peak was broken. Arge fiery light exploded. The abyssal creatures that made their way to the mountain peak were sted into nothingness instantly in the huge explosion.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Guo Zhenfeng scolded in rage. His eyes were reddened in grief.

    He knew that the explosion came from the Northern Army Corps¡¯ soldiers who sacrificed themselves to take their enemies down with them knowing that they had failed to stop the enemies! They did not manage to hold the line until he could make his way there.

    ¡°Fall back!¡± Guo Zhenfeng shouted aloud. The Blight Mountain Axe was swung in reverse. He led the numerous mechas, making a killing along the way to the outside.

    He did not fly since that would make him a target. Moreover, he wanted to kill more abyssal creatures, so he could make more time for hisrades.

    A Title Douluo with a soul core was capable of sustaining his fighting capacity way longer than ordinary people.

    Meanwhile, a ghastlyughter was heard.

 Chapter 1756 - Darkness Bell

    <h4>Chapter 1756: Darkness Bell</h4>

    ¡°Ding ding ding, ding ding ding!¡± The sound of a ringing bell made the raging fire in Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s chest dissipate a little. He was in a trance momentarily.

    A silhouette bore out from the numerous abyssal creatures at this very moment. She arrived before him at an unusually high speed and pressed her palm onto his chest.

    Guo Zhenfeng was a valiant general on the battlefield and his Blight Mountain Axe was ever triumphant. His fighting abilities were considered powerful in the soul masters¡¯ world, yet he was more skilled in fighting with his troops than in aplicated one-on-one soul master¡¯s battle.

    His battle armor, ck as ink, had emerged to block the opponent¡¯s attack a moment before the opponent¡¯s palm contacted his chest.

    Guo Zhenfeng felt his chest shake when a gush of icy cold aura surged into his chest. The ck halo underneath his feet suddenly exploded and transformed into a violent airwave which blew the opponent away. He fell back swiftly at the same time.

    In an area not far away, he saw vividly a young maiden who was less than twenty years old with a sweet smile on her face. He was absolutely sure that this maiden was a human.

    Yet, the surrounding abyssal creatures werepletely oblivious of her presence. It was quite ghastly to see such an exquisite-looking girl with a sweet smile in the midst of numerous ferocious-looking abyssal creatures.

    A gigantic bell emerged behind her. It swayed ever so gently and gave out a crisp ¡®ding¡¯ sound.

    The feeling of being in a trance appeared once again. The surprised yet furious Guo Zhenfeng said, ¡°The Holy Spirit Cult! Are these creatures rted to you?¡± How could he not figure out by now that the young maiden before him was a powerhouse in the Holy Spirit Cult?

    The person who appeared before him was none other than one of the four great heavenly kings of the Holy Spirit Cult, the Darkness Bell. She had a history of frequently bumping into Tang Wulin too.

    ¡°Hehe. That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it fun? Stop resisting, it¡¯s useless. The abyssal legion has just begun. Are you surprised? Are you pleased?¡±

    As she was speaking, the Darkness Bell pointed her right hand at Guo Zhenfeng. The gigantic bell behind her spun at high speed and flew toward him at once.

    Guo Zhenfeng was quite experienced in real battles. He knew very well that he should not be caught wrong-footed in the opponent¡¯s attack now, otherwise, chances were he would not be able to break free anymore. He could already see a few Ba Ans gathering toward him. They were swaying in tandem as they approached him.

    He had figured out by now that the great catastrophe this time was a result of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s prolonged dormancy. It also exined why these people had been lying low for such a long time. They were bringing over these numerous terrifying creatures.

    The Blight Mountain Axe in Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s hand became illuminated with an incandescent glow. It was raised. Next, it made a slow, cutting motion toward the front.

    When he made the move, he suddenly turned solemn. The seventh and ninth soul ring around his body glowed brightly.

    Starting at his chest, his battle armor emitted a vivid, incandescent color which fused with the Blight Mountain Axe. When the terrifying energy bloomed outward, it made a person feel like the entire world was about to copse.

    The Darkness Bell¡¯s gaze revealed a look of astonishment. The shooting giant bell was retracted immediately. Her silhouette shed once, and she bored into the bell and vanished without a trace.

    Meanwhile, a stream of incandescent radiance appeared on the entire battlefield akin to a rainbow bridge.

    It was over thirty meters in width when viewed from the front. All the abyssal creatures were swept away by the radiance. Even more shocking, the incandescent light bridge mmed directly into the mountain peak which was dominated by the opponent.

    A ray of white light swept past and appeared in the center of the mountain peak instantly. Soon after, a powerful, horrifying explosion was heard. The mountain peak over hundreds of meters in height suddenly turned into pebbles which rained down from the sky to strike arge number of abyssal creatures.

    The mountain peak which was the military outpost earlier had been taken over by the abyssal creatures to shield themselves. At this critical juncture, it was broken by Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s strike such that there was nothing to stop his troops anymore.

    This was his real goal. He used a strike of his axe to push back the Darkness Bell, then cut through the mountain to break the shield. His action had caused fear over the entire scene and inspired the Northern Army Corps to regain its fighting spirit once again.

    Guo Zhenfeng immediately turned around and ran, after he had unleashed the strike without any hesitation.

    Arge number of four-wed and six-wed bats in the sky did not have the courage to charge forward anymore.

    In the past, Tang Wulin had destroyed the ny-seventh and seventy-sixth levels of the abyss and caused the two levels to copse. The four-wed and six-wed bats which were from the ny-seventh level were almost extinct as a result.

    However, the abyssal Sage King rebuilt the two levels in order to maintain the stability of the entire abyss. It allowed the creatures to procreate, and returned the abyssal ne to its previous environment. It was an extremely exhausting process.

    Hence, the four-wed and six-wed bats had the most enmity toward mankind. They immediately charged toward him upon seeing Guo Zhenfeng flying in the sky.

    The Northern Army Corps¡¯ artillery was firing incessantly in a criss-cross pattern to conceal Guo Zhenfeng. Intense collisions broke out in the sky at once.

    ¡°Are you trying to leave? Don¡¯t, I don¡¯t want you to go.¡± The yful voice was heard once again. Soon after, a crisp bell ring was heard.

    Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s chest tightened for a moment. He swung the Blight Mountain Axe in his hand which transformed into arge stretch of light shadows.

    All of a sudden, a ck mecha exploded with a loud boom on his left side.

    ¡°Ya Ze!¡± Guo Zhenfeng roared in agony. That was the battalionmander of his guard battalion! He had been working with Guo Zhenfeng for over ten years. In ten years, they were no longer just friends, but were as close as brothers!

    How could Guo Zhenfeng remain calm when he witnessed the death of his good brother in the hands of the opponent?

    ¡°I won¡¯t let even a single person walk away freely.¡±

    ¡°Ding ding ding, ding ding ding!¡±

    Following the crisp sounds of ringing bells, the mechas which guarded Guo Zhenfeng began to sway with different intensities. It was thebination of a soundwave and a spiritual assault. The Northern Army Corps¡¯ elite soldiers with their moderate cultivation were totally incapable of withstanding the assault by depending on their mechas.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Hyper Douluo. There is at least one Hyper Douluo-ranked powerhouse in the opposing team.¡± Guo Zhenfeng concluded in his heart at once. At the same time, he felt dejected. He knew there was nothing he could do when he was confronted by such a powerhouse.

    The Northern Army Corps was the weakest of all the eight great army corps. As a regimentalmander, he had yet to achieve Hyper Douluo rank.

    Had it not been in a battlefield, he could utilize the soul weapons. Yet, how was he going to do that when he was in the midst of one?

    It was apparent that the opponent had targeted him since earlier. Thus, the opponent had sent such a powerhouse to fight against him.

    He had to go all out then!

    Guo Zhenfeng clenched his teeth and unleashed his spiritual power in an attempt to look for the Darkness Bell.

    However, the Darkness Bell was extremely cunning. She was constantly changing her position in the sky and hid herself behind the enormous mechas. In any case, she refused to show herself before Guo Zhenfeng.

    Compared to Guo Zhenfeng, she had an even richer experience in actual battles. She knew how to handle the opponent. She would not give her opponent the slightest chance to attack her.

    Guo Zhenfeng was most skilled in frontal attacks. So, why would she allow him to confront her from the front?

    The Northern Army Corps¡¯s defense line was losing its hold in the meantime.

    Over thirty Ba Ans with enormous bodies formed a line. These creatures relied on their powerful defense to charge into the second mountain peak. It was simrly a strategic mountain peak. If it were invaded, then the Northern Army Corps¡¯ defense would be caught in the quandary of having to fight the battle alone.

    Four hours? Let alone four hours, they would not even be able to make it past the next hour!

    The mechas were dropping in the surroundings. Guo Zhenfeng grieved as he watched hisrades die in battle one after another.

    Atst, he growled aloud without any care in the world. He stopped pursuing the Darkness Bell. Subsequently, he dropped down from the sky. He threw himself into an area with the densest poption of abyssal creatures. If he had to die, he would take a number of abyssal creatures with him.

 Chapter 1757 - The Hopeless Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1757: The Hopeless Situation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Darkness Bell giggled in the sky. She did not bother to chase after Guo Zhenfeng because the abyssal creatures were worthless to her. The death of this powerhouse would save her energy. She would not need to risk endangering herself anymore. What else could be more pleasing than that?

    The Northern Army Corps¡¯ soldiers realized that they had reached a life and death situation. Everyone perked up at once. Despite knowing that the soul weapons in their hands could possibly explode from overuse at any moment, they continued to unleash their attacks.

    Guo Zhenfeng made a perfect disy of his powerful attacking ability. Wherever he passed, damage ensued in his path.

    Even the Ba Ans were incapable of withstanding his full force strike. He wreaked total havoc throughout the battlefield. Arge number of abyssal creatures had fallen under the attack of his Blight Mountain Axe.

    Still, he was fighting even more abyssal creatures despite this. It felt as if there was an endless supply of these creatures as they continued to surge into existence ceaselessly.

    On the other hand, the abyssal ne did not care about the deaths of the low-rank abyssal creatures. After all, the dead creatures would turn into abyssal energy which was then recycled. The lower the rank of the abyssal creature, the faster its resurrection would be. The situation would recover almost instantly.

    For the abyssal creatures, the most important part of their mission was to seize the opportunity to devour the Douluo Continent¡¯s life force. They could even acquire the life force which they loved very much from the nts.

    The abyssal ne could evolve into a Divine Realm-ranked entity directly if it devoured a main ne like the entire Douluo ne. Moreover, it would evolve to more than an ordinary Divine Realm. It would be a powerful,plete Divine Realm which was as superior as the original Douluo Divine Realm.

    By then, they would break free from its geographical restriction and acquire the ability to hunt in the cosmos. They could strengthen themselves by devouring the life force avable in the cosmos. It was the grand dream of the abyssal Sage King.

    On the other hand, the Holy Spirit Cult wanted to acquire the death energy. It did not conflict with the abyssal ne¡¯s interest at all. Hence, if both parties were to achieve divine ranks, the abyssal ne would have no interest in the Holy Spirit Cult at all. This ensured that both parties would live in harmony.

    Hence, the great conspiracy wasunched after the Holy Spirit Cult and the abyssal ne had multiple discussions.

    They shared the same goal of destroying the entire Douluo. At the same time, the Holy Spirit Cult had the opportunity to create their Divine Realm.

    The enormous amount of life force contained on a would produce an enormous amount of destructive energy when all forms of life on the ceased. Life force and destructive energy wereplementary.

    More powerful abyssal creatures lurked behind in evenrger numbers. The passage was already opened, but it was suppressed by the main ne just like the abyssal passage which was guarded by the Blood God Army. How difficult was it to open a passage like this? The more powerful the abyssal creatures were, the more severe the suppression was from the main ne. The abyssal creatures needed even more energy to support the passage.

    Therefore, both the Holy Spirit Cult and the abyssal ne channeled more energy into opening the passage. Once the passage was stabilized, the entire abyss could descend to the Douluo ne. The Holy Spirit Cult would make sure that the Douluo ne was incapable of resisting at all.

    One should know that the abyssal Sage King was a true God. Furthermore, it rivaled the rank-1 God from the Divine Realm in the past!

    When the Douluo Continent was under the protection of the Divine Realm, the abyssal Sage King did not have the courage to behave recklessly at all. In fact, it dared not even reveal its aura. After all, the abyssal ne was loathed by all intelligent life forms. If their exact location were discovered by the Douluo Divine Realm in the past, they would certainly be destroyed at once.

    Theyy in dormancy for many years. At longst, the Douluo Divine Realm vanished. The abyssal ne could not refrain itself anymore and attempted to link to the Douluo ne. Later, it achieved great sess during its first invasion. The abyssal ne had been drooling in anticipation for such a rich, lively for a very long time.

    Currently, the second passage was opened once again. The abyssal Sage King was fully prepared topletely devour the entire Douluo and turned it into a part of its body.

    The Darkness Bell set out in advance to make arrangements. She tried to absorb as much destructive energy as she could. The number of abyssal creatures was exceedinglyrge. So, the most important task was to secure the strategic location first. It was equally important for them to create chaos and divert attention away from the Douluo Federation.

    Hence, they must break through the defense line ahead as soon as possible. Then, they could make their way to the deeper parts of the continent.

    The Douluo Continent was a vast territory with abundant resources. Even the most ordinary abyssal creatures could easily hunt down the ordinary human beings when the abyssal creatures dispersed into the area. By then, not only more destructive energy would be produced, but the life force would be further devoured by the abyssal creatures. This would then affect the entire Douluo ne¡¯s existence.

    The ne would grow weaker which would, in turn, reduce the suppression of the abyssal creatures. Under such circumstances, the effort to devour the entire would then be much easier.

    Thus, there were many things that needed to be controlled at once. Otherwise, when things got out of hand, it would be like an outbreak of a pandemic disease. The abyssal creatures which appeared on the Douluo Continent, at present, were akin to a terrible gue.

    Guo Zhenfeng had been taught by his n since young to fight a heroic battle and sacrifice himself, if need be, when faced with formidable enemies. As themander-in-chief, he could not behave recklessly nor hide in cowardice.

    Nevertheless, the Douluo Continent itself was a peaceful world. There was barely any opportunity for him to engage in actual battles other than the military exercises. It was only today that he understood the meaning of fighting a heroic battle.

    The soul core inside his body was squeezing and surging with soul power continuously which he channeled fully into the battlefield. The Northern Army Corps was the weakest of all the eight great army corps. There were only a few powerhouses after all. The defense lines were destroyed one by one while the vast majority of the powerhouses in the army had already fallen. He watched helplessly as the innumerable enemies were enough to blot out thend and the sky. Meanwhile, the regimentalmander could only rely on his courageous resolve to withstand everything before him.

    Kill, kill, kill!

    In his perception, every additional abyssal creature killed could perhaps slow them down another second. The extent of what he could do now was seemingly no longer important for him. He knew that he could not possibly survive today. Under such circumstances, he only hoped that whatever he did, it was to the best of his abilities.

    ¡°Boom...¡± The Blight Mountain Axe shredded the Ba An before him into pieces. He watched as the creature turned into a gray airflow which rose into the sky. A feeling of exhaustion finally came upon the Title Douluo.

    No matter how powerful a Title Douluo¡¯s ability was in sustaining a battle, it was still limited. He could not possibly continue to fight without limitations.

    Even Tang Wulin¡¯s abnormal physical capabilities were simrly limited. He could still suffer from fatigue after engaging in the Heavenly Refinement for a prolonged period.

    Meanwhile, the sound of ringing bells were heard once again.

    His exhausted body slowed down his spiritual reaction. Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s vision blurred. The surroundings quietened down seemingly, leaving only the melodious bell ringing in his mind.

    The gigantic bell was behind him at the moment. Its sharp edge mmed into Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s three-word battle armor violently.

    A piercing screech followed the intensifying sounds of a ringing bell. Guo Zhenfeng was flung away by the impact. A huge crack formed at the back of his rigid three-word battle armor. The glowing radiance of the battle armor dimmed.

    Arge number of abyssal creatures seized the opportunity to attack Guo Zhenfeng. Countless attacks and stampedes were vented on the Northern Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander within a short span of time.

    The Darkness Bell emerged out of thin air and watched Guo Zhenfeng being swarmed by the abyssal creatures. She turned around to look at the Northern Army Corps¡¯s final defense line before disying a gratified smile. The defense line was about to be broken atst. Next, it was all unrestrained and expansivends. The dispersed abyssal creatures would bring in an abundance of destructive energy which the Darkness Bell and the Holy Spirit Cult eagerly anticipated the most.

    Yet, the smile on her face onlysted for a moment, before her expression stiffened suddenly.

 Chapter 1758 - The Reinforcements Arrived At Last

    <h4>Chapter 1758: The Reinforcements Arrived At Last</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There were only five or six mountain strongholds remaining in the Northern Army Corps. The defense line could be breached at any moment. However,rge stretches of the abyssal creatures on the offensive suddenly stopped at the moment. It was as if the creatures were paralysed after being cursed with immobility spells.

    A dash of golden color shed once in the sky before vanishingpletely. It looked just like lightning in a dark sky which illuminated the surrounding darkness for an instant.

    ¡°Poof!¡± The golden lightnded not far away from the Darkness Bell, where the Northern Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander Guo Zhenfeng was buried alive earlier.

    The moment the golden lightnded, a gush of powerful overbearingness burst forth apanied by a deafening dragon¡¯s roar. A flight of golden giant dragons let out raging roars as they moved out with threatening gestures. Every abyssal creature within a hundred meters was swept away instantly.

    The astonishing part was that these abyssal creatures did not disperse into the air after turning into gray airflows this time, but merged with the dash of golden color akin to a river flowing into the sea.

    The Darkness Bell turned around and ran without the slightest hesitation when she saw the golden color. She immediately turned into a cloud of darkness and fled into the distance. She vanished among the abyssal creatures soon after.

    She felt fear coursing through her as she fled away. It was him. She could feel his presence. How did he manage to get here so quickly?

    The golden-color light shadow whichnded earlier turned brighter. It was a spear with a sparkling golden spearspirit. Dragon patterns could be vaguely seen on the surface of the spear. The aura emitted was ineffable.

    Countless abyssal creatures were killed in the battle by the Northern Army Corps earlier. The resulting gray airflows from the abyssal creatures were being directed toward the spear. It took only a short while before the gray airflows formed a funnel-like vortex which surged into the golden spear at full speed.

    A silhouette descended from the sky andnded next to Guo Zhenfeng who suffered multiple injuries on his body. The silhouette held onto the spear while he helped Guo Zhenfeng stand up.

    All at once, a gush of golden luster fused into his body from the spear such that his entire person was embalmed with ayer of golden brilliance. A strong, dense life force rose naturally from his body which made him look like a God descending from the heavens.

    Guo Zhenfeng panted loudly. He waspletely exhausted at present.

    He had spared no effort in attacking the abyssal creatures. He was, in turn, viciously attacked by the Darkness Bell and besieged by the innumerable abyssal creatures. His three-word battle armor was severely struck by the Darkness Bell so much so that there was a breach in it. Hence, he could not sustain his efforts anymore.

    If assistance hade a momentter, the Northern Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander would have died.

    ¡°You are...¡± Guo Zhenfeng shifted his gaze to look upon his savior.

    He was young, strong, handsome, lofty as a hill, and steady as a mountain. With a spear in his hand, he appeared intimidating as he stood out amongst the thousands of abyssal creatures.

    ¡°I¡¯m Tang Wulin from Shrek Academy. You¡¯re the regimentalmander Guo Zhenfeng, right? I¡¯m sorry we¡¯rete.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with admiration for Guo Zhenfeng as he looked at the man whose battle armor was already tattered. As a regimentalmander, he sacrificed himself and fought until hisst breath. He truly lived up to his reputation as a federal soldier.

    Even though Tang Wulin had a tarnished impression of the military, he acknowledged that the Northern Army Corps had done their best.

    They were suddenly attacked by the abyssal creatures from nowhere, yet they managed to organize the defense lines in a short time. They shouldered the burden of fighting these terrifying creatures which did not fear death nor needed to rest. Despite not having many powerhouses with them, they resisted the abyssal creatures such that not a single creature had charged into the depths of the continent. The situation at the north did not worsen as a result of their efforts. Nevertheless, the Northern Army Corps was in a chaotic mess now. It was their sacrifices which had bought them time to await the arrival of the reinforcements.

    ¡°Are the reinforcements here?¡± Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s voice was weak but he sounded hopeful.

    ¡°Yes, the reinforcements are here. Don¡¯t worry, Regimental Commander Guo. Leave the rest to us.¡± As Tang Wulin spoke, he wedged his hand under Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s armpit to support him. In a sh, they were flying toward the Northern Army Corps¡¯ garrison on the nearest mountain slope.

    ¡°Tang Sect Master, how many people came as reinforcements? There are too many of these terrifying creatures to be killed, and there¡¯s no telling how many there are still,¡± asked a concerned Guo Zhenfeng.

    ¡°There are five of us who are here earlier than expected to provide urgent reinforcement. The follow-up reinforcements will arrive in about five hours to shore up the defense,¡± said Tang Wulin.

    ¡°What? There¡¯s only five people?¡± The hope which arose in Guo Zhenfeng earlier was gone abruptly.

    He could not help being emotional when he spoke, ¡°Five people only? What¡¯s the purpose of five people? Even if all the five are Title Douluos, it won¡¯t be effective in stopping all these creatures! Do you know what the consequences will be if any of these abyssal creatures charge into the continent? Wherever these creatures go, all the living creatures will die. They are even more terrifying than locusts. The forests will turn into death zones. Even the snow will be polluted. We can¡¯t let them inside the continent! It will result in unimaginable disasters.¡±

    ¡°Regimentalmander Guo, don¡¯t worry. Before the reinforcements get here, I¡¯ll make sure they can¡¯t even advance another step.¡± Tang Wulin understood Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s feelings very well, because the Blood God Army had been quietly protecting the realm for so many years!

    By the end of their conversation, he had already brought Guo Zhenfeng to the mountain peak. He pointed to the distance. ¡°Regimental Commander Guo, look.¡±

    Guo Zhenfeng followed his finger and looked toward the distance. A gentle, milky-white radiance descended from the sky and transformed into five gigantic light pirs which enshrouded the five Northern Army Corps¡¯ defense positions including the mountain peak where they stood.

    Everyone was basking in the milky-white radiance including Guo Zhenfeng.

    They were tired beyond belief. They felt a gush of warm aura enshroud their bodies to wash the lethargy away into nothingness.

    Meanwhile, the abyssal creatures which were on the offensive just now immediately melted away akin to snow on a hot surface upon contacting the boundary of the milky-white radiance.

    Two other lofty silhouettes descended from the sky.

    The silhouettes looked like giant apes as the enormity of their figures loomedrger than the mountain peak on which Tang Wulin and Guo Zhenfeng stood.

    The lofty silhouettes over hundreds of meters in heightnded on the ground. Terrifying airwaves rolled out and turned therge stretches of abyssal creatures in the surroundings into gray airflows.

    One of the giant apes howled aloud at the sky. Later, it bent its body forward abruptly and pounded the ground forcefully with its gigantic fists.

    The resulting tremor wave shot forward instantly killing every abyssal creature within a thousand meters from where the fists hit the ground.

    What was that...

    Guo Zhenfeng was dumbstruck with amazement.

    He was a Title Douluo-ranked powerhouse, so he had a clear idea of a top soul master¡¯s performance on a battlefield. Yet, it was his first time to witness such a terrifying fighting ability.

    This person was definitely no ordinary Title Douluo!

    ¡°Perhaps five Title Douluos may not be enough, but five Limit Douluos will definitely do the trick.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was heard at the appropriate time.

    A soul master who emitted a five-colored radiancended behind him in the meantime. Although the person did not do anything, he imparted a shocking feeling to everything under the heavens with just his presence. It was precisely the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu.

    The five great Limit Douluos who came included Tang Wulin. Although Tang Wulin had yet to achieve the rank of a Limit Douluo with his cultivation base, his reputation as a powerhouse was already established after he severely injured Qiangu Dongfeng with one strike. It was warranted to consider him a Limit Douluo.

 Chapter 1759 - Leave The Rest To Us

    <h4>Chapter 1759: Leave The Rest To Us</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Amorous Douluo, the Heartless Douluo, and the Light Dark Douluo were leading the powerhouses from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. To ensure they coulde over at once, Tang Wulin led the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali, and the two great Limit Douluos from the Titan Giant Ape n after discussing with them. They flew at full speed all the way to the frontline. Fortunately, they arrived in time to save Guo Zhenfeng.

    ¡°Regimental Commander Guo, please take a breather and leave the rest to us.¡± Upon saying that, Tang Wulin leaped into the sky with the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand.

    The most important person on the entire battlefield was him, because he was the only person capable of killing the abyssal creatures in its true sense.

    Tang Wulin flew into the sky. He did not dive into the battlefield right away. Instead, he raised the Golden Dragon Spear high up in his hand and infused his soul power fully into the spear. Therge amount of airflow formed from the dead abyssal creatures gathered toward him akin to rivers converging into the sea.

    A dense life force surged into his body at once like a swarm of bees. Despite Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base, he felt like he was close to suffocating as if a strong gale was blowing against his face.

    However, he was not the Tang Wulin who fought against the abyssal creatures in the Blood God Army back in those days. He mobilized the soul core and Dragon Core in his body rapidly to absorb and convert the dense life source. He then transferred arge portion of the life source to the Ancient Life Tree in the distance via the Life Seed in him.

    He would need a very long time to digest and absorb therge amount of life force having absorbed too much in such a short while. He reached a point where he could no longer continue absorbing anymore.

    He had faced such a situation before when he was at the Blood God Army in the past. He almost broke the Golden Dragon King Seal after absorbing too much life force back then. As a result, he could not absorb any more abyssal life force whereby his consumption was reduced on the abyssal ne.

    Currently, the situation was different when he transferred most of the energy to the Ancient Life Tree. The life force needed by the Ancient Life Tree was almost limitless. There was utterly no need for him to worry that the Ancient Life Tree would be oversaturated. It served as the perfect venting point for him. With such a venting point, he was not concerned about the amount of life force he was absorbing.

    Tang Wulin was already close to the Limit Douluo rank. The abyssal creatures before him were now ten to a hundred times more than in the past. Nheless, it did not bother him to continue absorbing these abyssal creatures.

    The abyssal creatures continued surging in their assault which was akin to a raging storm. However, these creatures turned into flying dust when confronted by the three great Limit Douluos namely, the Holy Spirit Douluo, the Titan Douluo, and the Heavenly Wild Douluo.

    The Darkness Bell had already vanished without a trace by now.

    Tang Wulin surveyed the area in the sky. However, he dared not let his guard down although Tong Yu was by his side. The abyssal ne¡¯s true powerhouses had yet to appear, but it did not mean that there was none in the surroundings. The abyssal ne was aware of the efficacy of Tang Wulin on the abyssal creatures. In his presence, the abyssal ne would be subdued to a certain level. On the other hand, he had be a target for the abyssal ne to finish off as soon as possible.

    The collision between the two parties did notst long. In less than ten minutes, after losing tens of thousands of abyssal creatures, the unceasing, inexhaustible, tide-like abyssal legion finally retreated.

    The Limit Douluos did not continue to pursue. They retreated after having pushed back the abyssal creatures.

    Thule was already a mess. They could end up in the opponent¡¯s trap at any moment if they chose to pursue further. The most important task now was to set down good defense lines as soon as possible to ensure that the opponents could not invade again.

    At the moment, Guo Zhenfeng was relieved atst. He sat on the ground and retracted his three-word battle armor.

    His gaze appeared to be in a daze. He was not beaming with joy although the formidable enemy had retreated. He felt like he had been dreaming for the past few days. Within a few short days, hisrades had died in session. The Northern Army Corps which was made up of a hundred thousand people had less than a fifth of its initial numbers now. Moreover, many of the survivors were injured.

    Had it not been the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s group treatment earlier, many of these people would have died from exhaustion.

    In just a few days, the initially thriving Northern Army Corps now suffered from a huge, crushing blow. He felt incapable of withstanding the feeling despite his strong temperament.

    As the regimentalmander, one could imagine his agony after witnessing the death of his brothers in the battle. There was nothing he could do. When more than two thirds of an organization suffered an operational loss, the whole organization would fail!

    Tang Wulin frowned deeply and heaved a sigh.

    He could feel the agony in Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s heart. Peace hadsted far too long. Other than the Blood God Army, the rest of the great army corps did not have to engage in battles except military exercises. But, how could military exercisespare to a real war? Especially when it involved fighting against entities like the abyssal creatures.

    The numerous Limit Douluos returned to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. The four great Limit Douluos who stood by his side naturally protected him.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Yali asked Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Just as expected, the Golden Dragon Spear is genuinely capable of devouring the abyssal creatures¡¯ life force. I¡¯ve already transferred arge portion of the life force to the Ancient Life Tree. Will everyone please protect me while Imunicate with the Ancient Life Tree?¡±

    As he was speaking, Tang Wulin sat cross-legged on the ground. He closed his eyes and began tomunicate with the Ancient Life Tree in the distance.

    A faint green-gold halo surrounded Tang Wulin¡¯s body. At this precise moment, the people standing around him were the four great Limit Douluos! Let alone the ordinary Northern Army Corps¡¯ soldiers, even the regimentalmander Guo Zhenfeng was immensely shocked by the asion.

    He only heard of stories about Tang Wulin before. He knew that a new leader was chosen in Shrek Academy. Furthermore, the leader was extraordinarily powerful. This was his first meeting with the leader.

    Tang Wulin was way younger than he had imagined. Tang Wulin was not only young, but he had iparably powerful capabilities. Not to mention, Tang Wulin was also his savior.

    Of the four great Limit Douluos around Tang Wulin, Guo Zhenfeng could only recognize the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali. He had never seen nor heard of the rest of the Limit Douluos.

    At present, Tang Wulin was deeply immersed in meditation while being protected by the four great Limit Douluos. The strange green-gold halo was brimming with vitality such that the deathly mountain peak which suffered from the abyssal creatures¡¯ attack earlier seemed to have regained vitality.

    All the Northern Army Corps¡¯ soldiers including Guo Zhenfeng could feel the green-gold aura emanating from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. They feltfortable and rxed.

    Soon after, Tang Wulinpleted hismunication with the Ancient Life Tree.

    The first thing he felt was jubnce. The flourishing Ancient Life Tree was unleashing an intense aura toward him just like how it was, after absorbing the life force from the demon legion, in the past.

    Tang Wulin could obviously sense the tremendous life force from the Ancient Life Tree.

    Ever since it absorbed the life force from the demon legion, the Ancient Life Tree was revitalized. However, it was not adequate as a tremendous amount of life force was needed to replenish the Ancient Life Tree. Tang Wulin once attempted to get more by entering the Great Star Dou Forest. In the midst of it, he encountered the Beast God Di Tian and was almost trapped there.

    Afterward, Tang Wulin did not have the courage to go there anymore. After all, the beasts were so powerful that even the other ordinary soul beasts could not rival.

    In any case, Tang Wulin managed to devour the life force of the thousands of abyssal creatures earlier. The Ancient Life Tree received the nourishment from the abundant life force once again. Although it was less than the demon legion previously, the number of abyssal creatures here was plentiful. Due to Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base being far superior at present, it provided a good opportunity for him.

    The abyssal legion withdrew just like the tide, leaving behind a vast stretch ofnd.

 Chapter 1760 - For The Federation!

    <h4>Chapter 1760: For The Federation!</h4>

    Even though the mountains in the north were mostly barren, there were some coniferous forests. All the locations which had been invaded by those abyssal creatures were deste after their departure. In fact, even the color of the ground turned a deadly gray. It seemed as if the insects and bugs living in the soil had been devoured by them. They did not leave behind the slightest trace of life force.

    What a terrifying n it was!

    Tang Wulin subconsciously clenched his fists in rage. He could not allow such a n to invade the continent. Otherwise, it would certainly end up as an apocalyptic catastrophe.

    ¡°Regimental Commander Guo, pull yourself together. The Northern Army Corps needs your guidance,¡± said Tang Wulin to Guo Zhenfeng softly.

    Guo Zhenfeng was a lieutenant general after all. He had already recovered after the momentary distraction. He stood upright abruptly and executed a military salute toward Tang Wulin and the four great Limit Douluos.

    ¡°I hereby represent the Northern Army Corps to thank Your Excellencies for the timely reinforcement. If help had arrived a momentter, I¡¯m afraid that the entire Northern Army Corps may...¡± At this point, a look of agony shed past his eyes. However, he had regained hisposure at this very moment. He spoke in all apparent seriousness, ¡°Do you have any instructions for us, Your Excellencies?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Please get the army prepared, regimentalmander. We don¡¯t represent the Federation, but as a part of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect, we¡¯d like to express our gratitude to the Northern Army Corps for your sacrifices to the continent. You guarded the defense line with determination such that the abyssal creatures failed in their invasion of the continent. You¡¯ve prevented misery and suffering. Well, you¡¯ve certainly done your best.¡±

    Guo Zhenfeng clenched his fists tightly. ¡°For the Federation!¡±

    Tang Wulin gave him a military salute. ¡°For the Federation!¡±

    Guo Zhenfeng left to get his army ready. The remaining Northern Army Corps¡¯ soldiers needed to be moved once again. They had to rebuild new defense lines. Although they did not have adequate manpower and supplies, they had to make preparations for the defense lines before the reinforcements arrived.

    No one knew the terrain better than the Northern Army Corps. With the preliminary works prepared, they would be able to buildplete defense lines once the reinforcements were here.

    Tang Wulin and his team made their way to the highest mountain peak to survey the area.

    The weather in Thule was truly cold beyondparison. The entire Thule was covered in snow and ice, and the visibility of this ce was limited. Tang Wulin¡¯s vision was restricted to a certain range despite his Purple Demon Eyes.

    However, he could see that it was all dark despite straining his eyes to gaze into the distance. There was no telling where the passage exit was from which the abyssal creatures wereing. However, the number of abyssal creatures which appeared far exceeded the number Tang Wulin encountered when he was in the Blood God Army in the past.

    Nheless, the Blood God Army managed to suppress the abyssal creatures in the abyssal passage. On the other hand, if the abyssal creatures of medium-low rank were truly unleashed, spewing out akin to an oil blowout, to the outside, and with adequate space, their numbers would increase exponentially.

    ¡°Your Excellencies, I¡¯d like to check out the location of the abyssal passage here,¡± said Tang Wulin in a deep voice.

    ¡°No.¡± Before the rest of the three Limit Douluos could even say anything, Yali had already spoken.

    Tang Wulin said helplessly, ¡°Mother, we need to identify the position, so we can utilize therge-scale lethal weapons for the attack when the great army troops are here.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not know the evolution of the abyssal creatures for the past six thousand years, but mankind¡¯s soul technology had advanced rapidly over six millennia. There were arge number of lethal weapons being deployed to Thule currently. These weapons could be used to st the abyssal creatures to kingdome.

    Yali scolded, ¡°You¡¯re charged with important tasks here, and you¡¯re our absolute core. Have you forgotten the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo¡¯s advice to you before you left? Your safety is of utmost importance. Whether we can achieve victory or not depends on it. Hence, you should never risk your life at all times. Do you understand?¡±

    Tang Wulin said helplessly, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not much of a risk really. As long as it¡¯s not the abyssal Sage King, the abyssal creatures can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Aside from his demigod-rank capability, he had a connection to the Ancient Life Tree which allowed him to break free from the battlefield at any time.

    Unless he encountered the God-ranked abyssal Sage King, it would definitely not be an easy task for them to capture him.

    ¡°Pavilion Master, it¡¯s best not to risk it. Prioritize safety above all else. Your safetyes first.¡± The experienced and prudent Yuanen Zhentian concurred with Yali¡¯s opinion.

    Tang Wulin feltpelled to follow the advice as he did not wish to go against the Limit Douluos. ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Out of the blue, he was prompted by a sudden impulse. At the same time the feeling arose, a green-gold halo illuminated on his body.

    The few Limit Douluos looked toward him subconsciously. Before Tang Wulin could do anything, a ray of green-gold light shone upon the ground before him.

    A green-gold crystal ball appeared. One could see there was a seed contained in the crystal ball.

    The green-gold light dispersed silently into the ground. Soon after, the surroundingnd was tainted with the color.

    It took only a moment before the green-gold radiance surged out of the ground and transformed into a tiny sapling. In the next moment, the sapling grew rapidly under the nourishment of the green-gold radiance. A few minutester, the sapling grew to a few tens of meters tall. It was a scaled-down version of the Ancient Life Tree.

    What was that...

    The people shifted their gaze to look at the mini version of the Ancient Life Tree. They had an astonished look in their eyes.

    What was happening?

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes to sense the iparably dense life force emitted before him. A momentter, he had a joyous look on his face as he had figured out what it was.

    The corners of his lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about my safety anymore. This is the message I received from the Ancient Life Tree.¡±

    ¡°The Ancient Life Tree had transformed the life force I transferred earlier into the purest form of the Douluo Continent¡¯s life force to produce a seed to be germinated over here. I¡¯m Nature¡¯s Child, henceforth, I¡¯m closely rted to it. Therefore, I can return to the Ancient Life Tree anytime regardless of my location. Furthermore, with the Life Subtree here, it will be much easier and faster for me to transfer the life force to the Ancient Life Tree. In other words, it¡¯s like an outpost for the Ancient Life Tree.¡±

    Just as how the numerous Limit Douluos protected Tang Wulin, the Ancient Life Tree protected him simrly. After all, he was the only person capable of bringing more life force to the Ancient Life Tree to hasten its growth.

    The numerous Limit Douluos marveled in astonishment. It was their first time to witness such a miraculous scene.

    Undoubtedly, the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s life force was the purest form in the entire Douluo Continent. It was the origin of life in the continent and was ranked the highest.

    It was precisely this reason that the Ancient Life Tree was having trouble surviving in the continent today with its depleting life energy, not to mention having a separate subtree. At present, it sensed an abundance of the abyssal creatures which meant more life force, so it spared no effort in grafting a subtree for Tang Wulin. Simultaneously, the subtree could protect Tang Wulin as well as receive the life force from him.

    The more powerful the life¡¯s origin, the more powerful the continent¡¯s response would be. Currently, the Ancient Life Tree had yet to recover to the extent of the previous Ancient Gold Tree due to theck of the life force. Truly, it was a rare opportunity for the Ancient Life Tree today.

    The newly-germinated Life Subtree began to grow jade-green leaves one at a time. Faint green-gold halos spread outward rapidly into the surroundings. Where the halos passed, the soil which was gray-white earlier regained its vitality. Innumerable nts began to grow from the soil. Although it was limited to this mountain, a ssh of green aura was added to the Thule¡¯s wastnd atst.

 Chapter 1761 - Subtreeâ€™s Attraction

    <h4>Chapter 1761: Subtree¡¯s Attraction</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There was a slight change in Tang Wulin¡¯s expression at this very moment. He clearly felt an aura of intense yearning from arge area in the distance.

    What was that...

    He looked up subconsciously and sawrge droves of abyssal creatures moving in the distance. They charged toward Tang Wulin akin to the iing tidewater.

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡®Ancient Life Tree, oh, Ancient Life Tree. The subtree you brought over is really troublesome!¡¯

    The abyssal creatures¡¯ nature was to devour all life force. Any form of life force was a scrumptious meal for them.

    The low-grade abyssal creatures did not possess any intelligence but relied only on their survival instincts. On the other hand, the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s aura was the source of a ne. It was lofty and pure beyondparison!

    How could the abyssal creatures refrain themselves upon sensing the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s aura? They could hardly wait for the order to proceed. In fact, they had stopped following orders and were already on the offensive instead.

    Actually, apart from protecting Tang Wulin, the Life Tree was akin to a bait...

    Thousands of abyssal creatures charged toward them wildly. The imposing momentum was filled with oppression.

    Fortunately, Tang Wulin and the Limit Douluos were on the peak of the highest mountain. They were closest to the abyssal legion.

    The numerous Limit Douluos looked at Tang Wulin oddly, while Tang Wulin could not help smiling bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, but since they are here, we might as well take care of them.¡±

    Yali said, ¡°Wulin, stay and guard the Life Subtree and leave the rest to us. Don¡¯t leave this ce. You¡¯re not allowed to engage in the battle before the reinforcements are here.¡±

    Tang Wulin opened his mouth in an attempt to refute, but he knew he could not outspeak his godmother. So, he kept quiet and did not express his objection. He summoned his Golden Dragon Spear and tossed out a ball of duskgold radiance simultaneously.

    If he was not allowed to fight, it should not be an issue for him to send out his spirit soul, right?

    The duskgold radiance erged rapidly in the air. It only took a short while before it transformed into a gigantic entity over a hundred meters in height.

    The dragon wings on its back spread open. It glided forward and forcibly stopped itself in the sky beforending on the ground.

    It spat out a duskgold breath which instantly enshrouded arge area. Wherever the breath passed, the abyssal creatures turned into gray airflows which rose into the sky.

    Over on the other side, Tang Wulin stood on the mountain peak and held the Golden Dragon Spear high. The Life Subtree before him unleashed a gush of strong life force into his body such that Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear began to glow brighter and more dazzling. A green-gold vortex also appeared in the sky soon after. It burst forth with a powerful attractive force.

    The four Limit Douluos did not attack simultaneously. The Qilin Douluo Tong Yu stayed by Tang Wulin¡¯s side to protect him while the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali monitored the entire scene.

    The two Titan Giant Ape Limit Douluos joined Tang Wulin¡¯s Overlord Dragon in the battlefield.

    In the distance, the Northern Army Corps¡¯ soldiers were startled upon seeing the abyssal legion dive into the battlefield once again after a momentary pause. They soon discovered that their allies had disyed even more terrifying capacity.

    The Titan Giant Ape was one of the most terrifying martial souls in the assault system. Furthermore, there were two Limit Douluos.

    It would still be the same even if the king of the Titan Giant Apes, Er Ming were here. Theirbat techniques were the gravitational control, tremor, and smash. These simple and straightforward abilities were effective on these abyssal creatures.

    The abyssal passage had just opened. So, the powerful abyssal creatures had yet to appear. How could these medium-low rank abyssal creatures withstand the assault of these Limit Douluos?

    Sharp howls were frequently hearding from the distance. The abyssal creatures charging forward were hesitant and cowardly.

    However, they desperately charged forward with reddened eyes upon sensing the dense life source of the Life Subtree. It was their survival instincts. The lower the abyssal creature¡¯s rank, the less resilient it was in resisting the allure.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. He watched as arge amount of life force flowed over to him, and he felt absolutely wonderful.

    In the presence of the Life Subtree, his Golden Dragon Spear was just a ry station. The life force would be absorbed by the Life Subtree naturally. The life force did not have to pass through his body anymore, so he did not have to worry about being bloated.

    Every once in a while, the Life Subtree would give a small amount of life force to him. Even though it was a very small amount, it was exceedingly precious since it was the life force of a ne! The amount was minute, albeit the quality high. Tang Wulin clearly felt his Life-rank elevating rapidly. On the other hand, his soul power was elevating slowly but the elevation was continuous, determined, and strong.

    Tang Wulin was already a rank-98 Hyper Douluo. While the elevation of rank-98 to rank-99 was the quickest for a Limit Douluo, it was also the most difficult to break through.

    The elevation of each rank beginning from the Hyper Douluo rank usually involved a sublimation. Hence, each elevation for a Hyper Douluo would result in a different Life-rank. The breakthrough of rank-98 to rank-99 resulted in qualitative leaps. It was a process of separating oneself from one¡¯s mortal body.

    In ancient times, the realm of a Limit Douluo was meant to prepare for the final stage of breakthrough to Godhood. One could be a God! Just imagine how important this rank is.

    Nheless, the process ofpleting the qualitative change from a Title Douluo to a Limit Douluo was exceedingly tough.

    It was very difficult for a soul master to elevate his soul power after cultivating to rank-98. He needed toprehend heaven and earth in order to sublimate and metamorphose himself. It was an arduous evolution.

    The elevation was divine and affected each person differently. As a result, no one could guide another soul master through the process.

    Comprehension and natural endowment were equally important. At times, one could achieve breakthrough with a certain amount of luck.

    All Limit Douluos would spend an exceedingly long time in taking the final step.

    On the other hand, the situation which was taking ce in Tang Wulin¡¯s body was truly different from the other Limit Douluos. He was already in the metamorphosis and sublimation process. It might be a slow process, but it waspletely different from the cultivation of an ordinary rank-98 Hyper Douluo.

    In other words, he was supplying a tremendous amount of life force to the Ancient Life Tree. At the same time, the Ancient Life Tree returned the origin life energy to him so that he couldplete the metamorphosis process. With adequate life force, it was not impossible for him to be elevated straight to the Limit Douluo rank. Moreover, it would be a wless elevation akin to A Ruheng¡¯s Leakproof Golden Body!

    Tang Wulin eximed to himself in his heart. ¡®Could this be the so-called reaping what one has not sown as stated in the legends?¡¯

    Yet, the feeling of reaping what one had not sown was so pleasant...

    Was he really reaping what he had not sown? No, of course not. In this case, he had put in untold effort. To put it more urately, his current elevation should be considered a bountiful harvest for him. Naturally, the harvest was not easily acquired since the truly powerful abyssal creatures and the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses had yet to arrive!

    The sharp howling noises that came from afar grew louder. Atst, the medium-rank abyssal creatures began to fall back slowly. They retreated at an extremely slow speed. It was apparent that they were unwilling to abandon the Life Subtree¡¯s aura. On the other hand, the low-rank abyssal creatures continued to charge forward recklessly just to end up as fertilizer for the Life Subtree.

    What a waste that the life force brought by these low-rank abyssal creatures was simrly low end. It contained minimal life force. Even if it came inrge amounts, its rank was inadequate.

 Chapter 1762 - Thunderous Applause

    Chapter 1762: Thunderous Apuse

    The battlested for less than half an hour. The abyssal creatures retreated once again after losing arge number of the low-ranked creatures. Moreover, the retreat was far worse than before as they had to retreat further back this time. It was apparent that they feared the Life Subtree¡¯s aura. It was considered a counterattack from mankind.

    The Northern Army Corps gave a thunderous apuse, but Tang Wulin could not find joy in the situation.

    There was no doubt that the Life Subtree¡¯s existence had been discovered by the abyssal creatures. Nothing short of the destruction of the Life Subtree would satisfy them. It was difficult to tell what sort of powerful abyssal creatures would appear next.

    Fortunately, the first batch of reinforcements had arrived.

    A shocking scene developed when thunderous roars were heard in the distant sky.

    There were more than three hundredrge-scale soul freighters in the sky.

    Innumerable silhouettes descended from the sky. They deployed their parachutes beforending upon the Northern Army Corps¡¯ outpost.

    Not only the ordinary soldiers and mechas were dropped but there were loads of advancedrge-scale soul devices as well.

    Arge-scale soul freighter was capable of transporting a hundred tonnes of supplies excluding the mechas.

    The three hundred freighters transported more than thirty thousand elite soldiers, two mecha troops, and arge number of precious supplies.

    The reinforcements were sent from the Central Army Corps.

    The Central Army Corps was the most powerful army corps under the direct control of the Federal parliament. It was also the army corps which could be immediately mobilized.

    After gathering the supplies and the two elite mecha troops, the first batch of reinforcements were deployed at once. They were behind Tang Wulin¡¯s team by only a few hours. In fact, it was the shortest response time achieved by the Federation.

    Regardless of the dispute between the Dove Faction and the Hawk Faction in the past, neither dawdled when they were confronted by a major issue. The abyssal creatures were the mutual enemy. For the survival of the continent, the Federal parliament was especially efficient.

    The Central Army Corps deserved its reputation as an elite corps in the Federation. Uponnding, they immediately set up their soul equipment and exchanged information with the Northern Army Corps. They installed therge-scale equipment with guidance from the Northern Army Corps¡¯ to strengthen the defense line.

    The two mecha troops arrived at the designated locations and immediately set up the preliminary defense lines.

    The Life Subtree and the people around it attracted the attention of the Central Army Corps naturally. After a flurry of information exchange with the Northern Army Corps, the leading officer from the Central Army Corps went to the mountain peak apanied by the Northern Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander Guo Zhenfeng. He paid a visit to Tang Wulin and the rest of the Limit Douluos.

    The visitor was a young military officer who appeared to be thirty years of age. He was already a major general despite his youth. Undoubtedly, he would be a rising star in the military.

    However, he had a look of astonishment in his eyes as soon as he saw Tang Wulin who was even younger than him. In any case, he came forward hastily to give them a military salutation.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Central Army Corps¡¯ Third Unitmander, Zhao Lifeng, and I¡¯m pleased to meet Your Excellencies.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re too courteous, Commander Zhao. Thank you for rushing over. The remaining reinforcements will be arriving shortly.¡±

    Zhao Lifeng nodded and took a quick nce at the Life Subtree not far away from them. A glint of astonishment filled his eyes at once. It was not just him, Guo Zhenfeng simrly sensed that the Life Subtree contained a tremendous amount of life force.

    The solid-like life force was immensely beneficial for soul masters like them! Both of them basked in the dense life force and felt their fatigue diminishing substantially.

    The feeling was truly remarkable. They wished that they could stay here eternally.

    Tang Wulin smiled. He waved his right hand once and casted two rays of green-gold radiance onto the two generals. They immediately felt thefortable sensation which made their pores dte, especially for Guo Zhenfeng. The feeling was even more obvious after having gone through the harrowing battle earlier.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo had treated his body. Currently, the life force before him was pacifying his origin power. He was a rejuvenated person at this very moment. He was brimming with energy. It would not be a problem for him to engage in another battle immediately.

    ¡°What, what is this...¡± Guo Zhenfeng could not refrain himself from asking.

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°This is the projection of our Shrek Academy¡¯s Ancient Life Tree. Actually, the abyssal creaturesunched a second attack earlier because of the aura emitted from the Life Subtree. The abyssal creatures loved devouring all forms of life force. The life force of the Ancient Life Tree was of nar rank. You may even say that it represents our Douluo Continent. Its presence here is to bait the abyssal creatures. Hence, I¡¯ll need your assistance next. Later, when you set up the defense line, focus on the protection of this location. We¡¯ll be able to save more soldiers with the presence of the Life Subtree and strengthen the defense line at the same time.¡±

    Zhao Lifeng spoke in all seriousness, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll make arrangements immediately. This is important. Thank you for your support, Your Excellencies.¡±

    He was shocked beyondparison after experiencing the effect of the Life Subtree firsthand. He was a Title Douluo too. At his rank, he yearned for the life force. He could only elevate his cultivation base after acquiring a sublimation of his body. How could he withstand the immense forces without a powerful body?

    He clearly knew that cultivating by the Life Subtree¡¯s side for a prolonged period would not only elevate his cultivation base swiftly, it could even lengthen his lifespan perhaps. It was indeed a rare treasure in this world.

    Shrek Academy deserved its reputation as the number one academy on the continent!

    Zhao Lifeng had made up his mind to foster a close rtionship with Shrek Academy regardless.

    He recognized the people before him, especially Tang Wulin. He knew that Tang Wulin was the man who defeated the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master with one strike. Even an experienced powerhouse like Qiangu Dongfeng could not stand a single strike from Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin was still young, so he would definitely be a leader in the soul masters¡¯ world of the future.

    In addition, he had the Holy Spirit Douluo by his side.

    Any Limit Douluo¡¯s influence over a battlefield would not surpass the Holy Spirit Douluo.

    The rest of the Limit Douluos were busily engaged in battle and killing the enemies which was a trivial matter. On the other hand, the Holy Spirit Douluo saved the lives of thousands of people! She was definitely considered a core personnel on the battlefield. Indeed, it would be quite difficult to die in her presence.

    He had learned from Guo Zhenfeng that Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect had sent out five great Limit Douluos. Had it not been their timely arrival, the defense line earlier would have been breached. However, it was still quite fragile despite being reinforced by the first batch of reinforcements. To safeguard the defense line would depend on these few people before him to a certain extent. Naturally, he would need to have a good rapport with them.

    The two generals were quite unwilling to leave. They were attracted by the Life Subtree as well.

    The gray airflows in the air had been fully absorbed by now. Tang Wulin distinctly felt via the Life Subtree that the Ancient Life Tree was yearning for more.

    The life force earlier was wonderful, albeit inferior to the real high-rank life force. Only the more powerful abyssal creatures could supply a more tremendous life force. Tang Wulin needed it too!

    Tang Wulin could only wait for the appearance of the more powerful abyssal creatures. He dared not take the risk now. Perhaps, the top-rank abyssal creatures had yet to leave the passage, but the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses were casting their covetous eyes on him. The unknown monarch of the Holy Spirit Cult was the most terrifying powerhouse of all.

    The hierarchy of the Holy Spirit Cult consisted of one monarch, two emperors, and four great heavenly kings. The two emperors were already quasi god-ranked powerhouses. How about the monarch then? Perhaps, the monarch was very close to the Godhood realm.

    At the same time, the monarch was also the most mysterious person in the Holy Spirit Cult.

 Chapter 1763 - Blotted Out The Sky And Covered The Sun

    <h4>Chapter 1763: Blotted Out The Sky And Covered The Sun</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shrek and the Tang Sect¡¯s purpose ofing this time was not only to fight against the abyssal creatures, but also to seek revenge from the Holy Spirit Cult as well.

    The Spirit Pagoda was the aplice, but the Holy Spirit Cult was the real perpetrator.

    The numerous deceased souls in heaven from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect could only be pacified by killing them all.

    Judging from the current situation, the abyssal ne was still cautious. Undoubtedly, they cherished the opportunity. Knowing that Tang Wulin was here, the Holy Spirit Cult did not immediatelyunch an offensive.

    They were waiting for more abyssal powerhouses to appear. The side representing mankind was waiting too, but for the arrival of more reinforcements.

    Tang Wulin made a few calls with his soulmunicator to report the situation.

    Currently, the Northsea Army Corps had arrived at the nearby maritime space. It would take them another day to arrive at the northern ocean.

    The Eastsea Army Corps were close behind and would arrive in approximately two days. They would then lock down the maritime space. In addition, they would attack the abyssal ne from the sea.

    The Sea God Army could only arrive in five days because they were further away in the southern area. They had returned to their station when the war was called off.

    Meanwhile, a number of the Sea God Army¡¯s powerhouses had followed the Central Army Corps. They would depart in advance and the journey would take them another three days.

    The Southern Army Corps, Western Army Corps, and Northwest Army Corps would need a longer time to arrive. After all, there was nothing they could do in view of their geographical location.

    The armies of the entire continent were all mobilized. The headquarters had dispatched the order to stop the abyssal creatures in Thule at all costs.

    The calmsted for about a day. The abyssal legionunched another operation just as the Northsea Army Corps arrived at the northern ocean while the Central Army Corps transported thirty thousand elite soldiers by air.

    In the distance, the deep roaring voices seemed to turn the sky gray. Not that the sky changed color, but therge number of flying abyssal creatures covered the whole sky akin to dark clouds blotting out the sky and covering the sun.

    On the ground, more abyssal creatures appeared including creatures that were especially huge in size.

    There was a species of abyssal creatures at the front which Tang Wulin had not even seen before when he was in the Blood God Army.

    They looked like beetles, but their sizes were many timesrger. The diameter of its body was over a hundred meters. It had twelve, thick, strong legs. Despite its massive size, its movements were pretty fast.

    There were a total of thirty to forty of such creatures. A different creature was sitting on each of the giant beetles¡¯ backs. A number of them were humans. There was no doubt that they were the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses.

    In the lead, a woman stood haughtily on the back of a giant beetle. She had an enchanting figure and her body was enshrouded with ck scales. Her pair of seductive eyes could be seen from behind her mask. Her powerful oppressive aura warped the air in front of her.

    On each of her sides stood a human. The person on her left was the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa who had attempted to assassinate Tang Wulin multiple times. He was a quasi god-ranked powerhouse.

    On the other hand, the person on her right caused the people from Shrek to burn with anger upon seeing him. Huge green skulls surrounded his body. He had a hideous face, his eyes flickering with a green radiance. He was just a skinny, tiny figure. He was none other than the Ghost Emperor, one of the two Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s emperors. Simr to Ha Luosa, he was also a quasi god-ranked powerhouse.

    Tang Wulin stood on the mountain peak and gazed at the numerous powerhouses in the distance. Right away, he recognized the leader at one nce.

    In the past, he ran across this person in the abyssal passage. ording to the Heartless Douluo, this person was the ck Monarch, the monarch of the ninth level out of the hundred and eight levels of the abyssal ne!

    Only the leaders of the first ten levels could be granted the title of a monarch-ranked powerhouse. What was the significance of the monarch rank? It signified that these entities were quasi god-ranked too.

    Tang Wulin obviously felt the ck Monarch¡¯s aura was much more powerful than before. He knew that the ck Monarch did not manage to unleash all her abilities previously due to the suppression from the soul circuits in the abyssal passage. At present, she was in her peak form.

    She was not only powerful individually, but the reign of the ck Empress n was also exceedingly powerful in the abyssal ne.

    Currently, the silhouettes of some ck Empresses could be vaguely seen in the abyssal legion.

    The abyssal legion was not advancing quickly, but Tang Wulin felt a little worried upon seeing them.

    The ck Monarch had alreadye out from the abyssal passage within such a short time. What would follow then? When would the abyssal Sage King appear?

    Tang Wulin knew that no one in this world could resist the abyssal Sage King. Even when Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena joined hands to fight against the Sage King in the past, they were only fighting against the Sage King¡¯s hand. Had it not been the suppression of the entire abyssal ne then, they would have died on the battlefield.

    1The Holy Spirit Cult opened up a new abyssal passage this time. It was apparent that the n had been contrived a long time ago by the entire abyssal ne.

    It was difficult to get a visual count of the abyssal ne¡¯s leader-ranked powerhouses.

    Just as how the humans were doing everything they could to stop the abyssal ne, the abyssal ne was in turn attempting to infiltrate the continent before mankind¡¯s reinforcements could shore up the defense line which they had breached earlier.

    Tang Wulin was alone with his Golden Dragon Spear. If the abyssal legion could spread out ind, it would certainly bring misery and suffering to the people.

    They had less than seventy thousand armed personnel to resist the abyssal legion. Besides, there were the five great Limit Douluos and the Northsea Army Corps stationed in the open waters.

    They were not certain if they were able to withstand the abyssal legion or not. In any case, they must resist it even if they had to die.

    Tang Wulin stood in front of the Life Subtree with the four great Limit Douluos on both sides of him. The Northern Army Corps and the Central Army Corps soldiers were already prepared. The great war could spark off at any moment.

    ¡°Tang Wulin!¡± A strange voice was hearding from the distance. It sounded like a woman¡¯s voice but it sounded awkward.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. With the energy¡¯s guidance, he found the source of the voice. It was precisely the ck Monarch.

    Even though they were thousands of meters apart, it did not stop them from meeting each other¡¯s gaze.

    The ck Monarch had deep set eyes akin to two ck vortices which could devour a person¡¯s spirit. She looked at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze.

    ¡°Surrender now and join us. The Sage King has promised to confer one of the first three levels of the abyss to you. He¡¯ll make you one of his most powerful powerhouses in the abyss and even a prosecutor of the abyss.¡±

    As she spoke, her gaze took aim at the Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand. She had a look of deep fear in her gaze.

    These abyssal kings could not forget how Tang Wulin had used his Golden Dragon Spear to kill three abyssal kings in the past. They were their three great leaders. As a result, three out of the hundred and eight abyss levels copsed and destabilized the origin.

    It was the first time this happened since the abyssal ne took form. Consequently, the abyssal Sage King spared no effort to retaliate. He swore to kill Tang Wulin.

    On the other hand, their past failure made Tang Wulin the formidable soul master he had be today. He was now a full-fledged powerhouse.

    The first three levels of the abyss were the prosecutors of the abyss! There was no doubt that the prosecutor post suited Tang Wulin well since he had the Golden Dragon Spear.

    1The ck Monarch continued to speak, ¡°We¡¯ll certainly be able to build the Divine Realm after devouring the Douluo Continent to be the one and only Divine Realm. We¡¯ve the potential to grow rapidly in the massive cosmos. In the future, devouring the other nes will allow us to grow exponentially. Finally, we¡¯ll devour the entire cosmos and turn the cosmos into ours. This is the Sage King¡¯s mighty goal. If you¡¯re willing to join us and be one of us, then, together we¡¯ll bear witness to our sess in achieving the mighty goal.¡±

 Chapter 1764 - Troop Morale Was High

    <h4>Chapter 1764: Troop Morale Was High</h4>

    She was fluent with the humannguage now. In fact, she even sounded excited toward the end.

    A cold smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. There was even a touch of disdain on his lips.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± His voice was not loud, but it was enough to echo through the entire scene.

    The ck Monarch said, ¡°That¡¯s it. This is yourst chance. If you won¡¯t be one of us, then you¡¯re our enemy.¡±

    Tang Wulin said calmly, ¡°Nonsense. Come on.¡± He was not interested inmunicating with these abyssal creatures. He would not be able to buy time by conversing with them.

    In an instant, the powerful Combat Heaven and Earth aura, which had once instilled fear in the father and sons of the Qiangu n, burst forth from his body!

    The lofty aura slowed down the rhythm of the advancing abyssal creatures which were thousands of meters away. Tang Wulin raised the Golden Dragon Spear high and his eyes were filled with a dominant fighting will.

    There were numerous powerful abyssal creatures and the powerhouses from the Holy Spirit Cult as well. So what?

    We will fight then!

    Sensing the restless fighting will from Tang Wulin, the powerhouses from the entire Northern Army Corps and the Central Army Corps gave a roaring apuse.

    They were influenced by the iparably overbearing fighting will. Even though Tang Wulin was alone, he used his overbearingness to suppress and stopped the entire abyssal legion at that very moment. The scene was enough to rile up the troops which were raring to fight.

    In particr, the Northern Army Corps had experienced the great battle with the abyssal legion before. These soldiers from the Northern Army Corps had extreme enmity toward the abyssal ne. They wanted to engage in a battle with the abyssal ne so they could avenge their fallenrades!

    For them, Tang Wulin¡¯s group of five powerhouses were their real saviors. They were the inspiration for the troop¡¯s morale.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, c¡¯mon!¡± Tens of thousands of soldiers chanted Tang Wulin¡¯s earlier phrase in a fervor.

    Tang Wulin felt his blood boil upon seeing this. These people were the Federal¡¯s military soldiers. They were the most powerful military organization on the entire Douluo.

    No wonder the military could make the Hawk Faction the master of the entire parliament. Despite not having gone to war for a long time, the Federation still ensured that its soldiers were well-trained. They lived up to their reputation of being the most powerful army in the world. Thus, they had the confidence to attack the Star Luo and the Dou Spirit Continents.

    At present, the troop¡¯s morale was high!

    What could be more important than being united as one? They would have the opportunity to achieve victory on a battlefield only by being so.

    The ck Monarch looked coldly at Tang Wulin. She did not speak again. Instead, she swung her hand forward abruptly. At once, the abyssal legion behind her charged forward like a swarm of bees which headed straight toward the northern defense line.

    In the sky, countless abyssal air legions charged forward as well. The four-wed and six-wed bats were at the forefront of the battle. They were the fastest, and they flew in an arc formation. Behind them, there were loads of flying abyssal creatures too, including arge number of creatures which Tang Wulin had never seen before when he was in the Blood God Army.

    Those gigantic beetles were actually flying. They were led by the ck Monarch and the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s two emperors. A few of the gigantic beetles flew toward the mountain peak where Tang Wulin stood.

    It was quite apparent that the Life Subtree was their target.

    Thousands of light beams burst out instantly akin to the blooming of fresh flowers. The light beams were aimed at the abyssal legion.

    The abyssal air legion was the first to be sted.

    Compared to the Northern Army Corps earlier, the soul weapons brought by the Central Army Corps were more advanced by one generation at the very least.

    The soul beams were capable of automatic target lock. Furthermore, there was no need for a second shot.

    The four-wed and six-wed bats may be swift, but they could never outrun the speed of light.

    Arge number of beams locked onto their targets and turned the numerous abyssal air legions into gray mist.

    Tang Wulin raised the Golden Dragon Spear high in his hand. He began to devour the abyssal energy.

    On the other hand, an enormous ck vortex arose from the ck Monarch¡¯s back at the moment. Simrly, the ck vortex pulled in the abyssal energy just like what Tang Wulin did.

    The suction forces from both sides had equal strengths such that the abyssal energy was divided into two portions. One portion was sucked by Tang Wulin to the Life Subtree while the other portion was sucked away by the ck Monarch to be released back to the abyssal ne.

    ¡°You must die!¡± The ck Monarch¡¯s icy cold voice was heard in Tang Wulin¡¯s ear. The moment the voice was heard, Tang Wulin felt a gush of immense pressure thrusting against his face.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Yuanen Zhentian who was at his side sted a punch into the air.

    A loud boom was heard. A ck silhouette appeared a hundred meters away. It was precisely the ck Monarch.

    Of the five great Limit Douluos, only Yuanen Zhentian had achieved quasi god rank.

    On the other hand, the momentary collision made this quasi god¡¯s expression change ever so slightly.

    The ck Monarch¡¯s aura was filled with a terrifying, devouring power. The moment they collided into each other, he felt his soul power was absorbed by the opponent for her own use. Hence, Yuanen Zhentian was considered the loser during the collision earlier.

    She was extremely powerful! No wonder the Underworld Emperor and the Ghost Emperor were her sidekicks.

    The two silhouettes silently appeared by the ck Monarch¡¯s sides at present. The three great quasi gods, the ck Monarch, the Underworld King, the Ghost Emperor were all gathered together.

    Even though Tang Wulin¡¯s sideprised of five people, they still felt a gush of unbounded stress when they were confronted by the three quasi gods.

    It was different from the past. They could run if they could not fight. Currently, they could not flee unless the situation was beyond hope. Their failure would signify that mankind had lost. It meant that the abyssal legion would be charging into the depths of the continent!

    The battle was in full swing. The quality of the abyssal legion this time was way higher than before. There was no telling who the winner or loser on the battlefield would be. Nheless, it would be determined by mankind¡¯s performance.

    ¡°Screech, screech, screech!¡± Horrifying shrieks were heard. Even the five great Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses on Tang Wulin¡¯s side felt dizzy upon hearing it. The surrounding environment seemed to be a haunted zone.

    Gigantic skulls appeared everywhere and spat out ghastly green mes at them.

    In the past, the great catastrophe that befell Shrek City was coordinated by the Ghost Emperor. He was capable of resisting the As Douluo. Thus, it was obvious how powerful he was.

    As he began to unleash his powers, it felt as if a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood were unleashed upon them.

    The Underworld Emperor¡¯s silhouette shed once, and he vanished into the ghastly green mes.

    A ck light orb appeared above the ck Monarch¡¯s head. It had duskgold light rims with a deep, dark center akin to a vortex. A strong suction force burst forth. It was not aimed at Tang Wulin nor the rest. Instead, it was aimed at the life force of the Life Subtree.

    Meanwhile, the melodious chanting of a holy incantation was heard. A pure, holy radiance bloomed forth from the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali.

    The effect of the ghosts¡¯ cries and the wolfs¡¯ howls from earlier disappeared altogether in an instant. A milk-white radiance gently formed into a light screen to fend off all the ghastly green mes.

    It was just like pouring hot oil on the snow. As soon as the ghastly green mes came into contact with the holy light screen, the mes were extinguished immediately.

    A set of pure white battle armor emerged on the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s body. She was dded in her four-word battle armor, the Holy Misses Cloud Nether!

    The four-word battle armor was customized by Tang Wulin, specially for Yali. Its name, however, was given by Yali herself.

    No one loathed the Ghost Emperor more than her, because he was the one who caused the death of her lover.

    The dense, holy aura amplified by her four-word battle armor averted both the ck Monarch¡¯s and the Ghost Emperor¡¯s attacks simultaneously.

    Yali might not be a quasi god, but she was more effective than a quasi god in a fight against the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Naturally, holiness triumphed over evil. A pure, recovery soul skill was considered the most terrifying attack for an evil soul master. It was precisely her presence that startled the Underworld Emperor but saved Wulin in the past.

 Chapter 1765 - Yaliâ€™s Power

    <h4>Chapter 1765: Yali¡¯s Power</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin had also made a move at that exact moment. He took a step forward. His eyes focused dramatically while the glow of the Golden Dragon Spear turned pure gold. He swiftly thrust it toward the ck Monarch before him.

    The ck Monarch had a solemn expression. Even though Tang Wulin was not amplified by the Blood Gods Great Array this time, she could obviously feel that the man before her was much more terrifying. Not only was he stronger than before, more importantly, the spear in his hand was even more fearsome as well.

    The ck Monarch¡¯s silhouette shifted between illusion and reality. She swung her right hand and pointed her fingers at the Golden Dragon Spear.

    Scales as ck as ink covered her arm and gave her hand sharp ws instantaneously.

    ¡°ng!¡± There was a sharp sound as the Golden Dragon Spear struck her. A ck scale on her hand turned white and fell off.

    ck Emperor grunted coldly. She had constrained the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s Devour to the smallest area possible, but it was still an extremely ufortable sensation for her.

    She stamped her foot on the floor and conjured a gigantic ck vortex on the ground. She tore open a gap on the protective shield created by Yali. The ck radiance took the shape of countless enormous tentacles that reached for Tang Wulin.

    Large blue vines extended from Tang Wulin¡¯s body with a howling sound and intertwined with the ck tentacles. The vines and tentacles tugged and pulled at one another.

    The corners of ck Monarch¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. Terrifying devouring power burst forth from her Darkness Tentacles. Tang Wulin immediately felt that his very essence was rapidly being devoured and pulled away by the ck Monarch including his soul power and life energy.

    Among the monarch-ranked powerhouses of the abyss, the ck Monarch was famous for her ability to devour. This was also the reason why she was sent by the abyssal Sage King first to deal with Tang Wulin. In her presence, it would not be easy for Tang Wulin to devour abyssal energy.

    Just then, the ck Monarch¡¯s sneer instantly froze. This was because seven-colored electric rays had appeared on the Bluesilver Emperor Vines when she began to devour Tang Wulin¡¯s power.

    When the electric rays were pulled in and devoured by ck Monarch, she screamed out in agony. She quickly fell back while her entire body was bound by the rays.

    It all happened in the briefest of moments. In fact, even the Ghost Emperor had yet to understand what happened. The ck Monarch was already being overwhelmed.

    How could she know that Tang Wulin had been constantly engaging in painstaking Heavenly Refinement for such a long period of time? He had devoured much cmity lightning during the process.

    These lightning strikes transformed by the elemental cmity was the wrath of the ne. It was the purest form of nar power on the Douluo Continent, filled with destructive, explosive lightning strikes. It was also the archenemy of all evil! Moreover, there was also the addition of the Thunderp Nether Vine that unleashed the extremely vigorous and deadly lighting as well!

    As a result, rather than devouring Tang Wulin¡¯s power, the ck Monarch was quelled.

    While they were engaged in their battle, the rest of the group was upied as well.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali was distracted after unleashing the protective shield. This was because the formation of the humans on the main battlefield was going to break down shortly.

    Yes, thebination of seventy thousand soldiers and the addition of numerous high-end soul weapons was about to break down one moment after the initial contact.

    The reason was simple. There were too many powerhouses in the opposing side¡¯s legion.

    Other than the ck Monarch, the Underworld Emperor and the Ghost Emperor, the rest of the fighters riding the dozens of gigantic ck beetles were all powerhouses too. The majority were powerhouses from the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Evil soul masters were very skilled at mass ughter. Theyunched their surprise attack on the humans at once by diving into the battlefield from different directions.

    The gigantic beetles were not made for attack, but they were highly durable. They were so tough that the st from the rank-6 fixed soul ammunition had only stopped them for a moment.

    These abyssal creatures were known as Guardian Longhorn Beetles! They were the creatures with the strongest defense out of all abyssal creatures and lived on the tenth level of the abyss after the ck Empress n.

    The Guardian Longhorn Beetles¡¯s offensive capabilities were not impressive, but they could fly swiftly and their durability was astounding. As a result, they had always been the abyssal legion¡¯s main fighting force despite their numbers. They were used to protect the elite abyssal creatures.

    The n elder of Guardian Longhorn Beetle was known as the Longhorn Beetle King Emperor. It was the abyssal Sage King¡¯s mount. One could easily imagine the prestige of this n in the abyssal ne.

    At that moment, the few dozen Guardian Longhorn Beetles formed an enormous shield in the sky and blocked off the vast majority of the attacks. This had given the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses the opportunity to prate the human army.

    The Darkness Bell and the Darkness Phoenix, whom Tang Wulin had encountered before, were present. They led a group of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses to fly in swiftly.

    Their goal was not to ughter the people, but to destroy thoserge-scale soul defense weapons.

    In the short moment that Tang Wulin and his people were engaged in a battle, the soul defense weapons on the two mountain peaks were all destroyed.

    How long would the federal armyst without adequaterge-scale weaponry?

    As a result, Yali immediately turned around and left after realizing that something was wrong. She was the best candidate to fight against the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Her eighth soul ring became illuminated and then her ninth ring as well.

    The chanting of a holy incantation surrounded the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s body.

    She slowly floated into the air. At that moment, even a powerhouse like the Ghost Emperor dared not look straight at her.

    Oh no! The Ghost Emperor realized that something was wrong at once. He wanted to stop it, yet he was met with a pair of enormous fists.

    It was Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s Cloud Vortex Divine Punch!

    The Cloud Vortex Divine Punch was created by Yuanen Yehui. After receiving guidance from the Titan Giant Ape Er Ming, it had be the most potentbat skill of the Titan Giant Ape n. When it was unleashed by the n elder Yuanen Zhentian as a quasigod-ranked outburst, how formidable was it?

    Judging by their cultivation bases, there was still some disparity between a newly-elevated quasigod like Yuanen Zhentian and the Ghost Emperor. However, it would still take some time for the Ghost Emperor to defeat him.

    The melodious chanting could be heard across the entire sky.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo floated above with a gentle smile on her face. She put her palms together in front of her chest. Pure white, feathered wings slowly spread out from her back, one pair after another.

    One pair, two pairs, three pairs, until a total of six pairs of twelve feathered wings opened up.

    The twelve wings pped gently, Nine golden pirs of light were beamed into the sky and condensed into nine sun-like entities.

    A figure emerged on the inside of each of these nine suns.

    They were golden angels. Each of them had a different form, but every single one of them had six feathered wings on its back.

    When these angels gathered, it was as if time and space on the grand battlefield were warping ever so slightly, making every person present look toward the sky.

    All of the humans felt that their bodies and souls had been purified in a split second. It was an indescribably marvellous feeling that filled them with intensefort. Each person¡¯s cultivation base and abilities were elevated by over thirty percent in an instant.

    The nine angels pped their wings in unison, and a magnificent golden brilliance sparkling with starlight descended from the sky.

    The golden glow covered a huge area. Almost the entire defensive line was enshrouded by its brilliance.

    This was the effect produced by the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s two most formidable soul skills.

    They were known as the Archangel¡¯s Dance and the Angel¡¯s Blessing!

    These two soul skills were recovery type and support type respectively.

    Yali had been able to use these skills after she became a Title Douluo. At that rank, could only utilize the Angel¡¯s Blessing once a year. In fact, she had to ignite her fire of life just to do so.

    Even at her Limit Douluo rank, she could only use it once a day, so one could imagine how incredible this soul skill was.

 Chapter 1766 - Archangelâ€™s Holy Spirit Dance

    <h4>Chapter 1766: Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance</h4>

    The strength of a soul skill was proportional to the soul master¡¯s cultivation base, but having restrictions also meant that the skill was more potent.

    Soul skills that had more requirements were stronger than the average. These limitations restricted the use of such a skill, which signified how awesome it was.

    The Angel¡¯s Blessing was this particr kind of soul skill. Yali could only use the Archangel¡¯s Dance three times in a day as well.

    As a result, she seldom made use of these two soul skills.

    The most awe-inspiring ability of the Angel¡¯s Blessing was group resurrection!

    It was the only soul skill that could revive an entire group in the history of soul masters.

    On the other hand, when the group resurrection effect was used on the evil soul masters, it was reversed. Resurrection was annihtion for them.

    Thebination of Archangel¡¯s Dance and Angel¡¯s Blessing was the most formidable ability Yali could unleash. This was not a martial soul fusion skill but an ovepping type soul skill. That being said, the magnitude of its recovery effect could rival a martial soul fusion skill.

    The Recovery System was different from any other. The range of recovery-type soul skills had always been the widest and their overall energy was also the most powerful.

    There was a saying that ¡®Heaven cares for every living thing¡¯. On any ne, there was always something simr to the power of faith that existed unseen. A recovery-type Limit Douluo like the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali had cured countless people in the past. Therefore, she would certainly be recognized by the ne just as much as Tang Wulin.

    As a result, she was blessed by the ne in the unknown world when she devoted every effort to unleash her recovery-type soul skill. She was recognized by light elements as well.

    The Holy Angel n was able to mobilize a power simr to this as well. However, none of them were as capable as a recovery-type martial soul when it came to borrowing power from Heaven and Earth.

    Hence, when these two great soul skills were oveid, they transformed into the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali¡¯s ultimate soul skill known as the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance!

    In the sky, the nine golden archangels had begun to dance. Golden brilliance descended from across the sky. Where this holy light passed, the people felt invigorated, especially the soldiers that were wounded earlier. All of their injuries, regardless of severity, vanishedpletely in a split second.

    On the other hand, the evil soul masters suffered a most violent blow. The group of evil soul masters from the Holy Spirit Cult were all startled when they sensed the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance.

    Leave alone seeing such a mighty holy aura, they had not even heard of its existence before. After all, these evil soul masters had already ceased all activities by the time Yali became a Limit Douluo. They were hiding in Thule to open up the passage, and she had not had the opportunity to unleash such a mighty soul skill. This was the first time that the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance was used in a battlefield in all of history.

    The gigantic angels and the golden brilliance had almost illuminated the entire sky. They made the Holy Spirit Douluo appear just like a real God in the eyes of all present.

    An evil soul master continued his charge into the federal military¡¯s defensive line. He unleashed his soul skills that had been brewing for sometime, releasing gray-ck mist that transformed into ferocious-looking ghosts that leaped at the soldiers.

    Then, the golden light descended upon him, and he felt as if he was soaking in warm water. All around, his gray-ck mist instantly disappeared without a trace. All his offensive soul skills had vanished in a split second, but the most terrifying part was that he discovered he was vanishing as well.

    He did not feel any pain as his entire body bathed in the warm golden brilliance, but his heart was overflowing with fear like never before. How terrifying it was for someone to witness their body parts slowly fade starting from his limbs!

    In fact, he found that he could not even scream. He could only open his mouth. Try as he might, nothing came out from his throat until his body hadpletely disappeared from this world for all eternity.

    The abyssal creatures were facing a simr situation, though the effect was not as intense as it was on the evil soul masters.

    The holy power resisted and destroyed all evil. The abyssal creatures destroyed and devoured everything in their way, so these creatures were considered evil in the eye¡¯s of mankind. They were repulsed by holiness, but they were not as bad as evil soul masters that relied on the negative feelings of death and fear to cultivate.

    Even so, all the abyssal creatures were moving extremely slowly. Arge number of flying creatures in the sky began to drop to the ground. Their bodies were melting as well, just at a slower rate. The slightly weaker abyssal ns were also swiftly dissolving away. They turned into gray-ck dust that was pushed by the holy aura toward the Life Subtree.

    This was truly...

    Everyone was dumbstruck upon witnessing the scene. Even the numerous abyssal powerhouses had never expected that a human being could be so terrifying. The soul skill was almost a divine skill!

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali saved the lives of everyone in their army singlehandedly, in addition to thoroughly dominating the battlefield.

    The evil soul masters that charged into the battlefield earlier were suppressed on different levels. They had all been annihted by the golden brilliance as soon as they began hesitating.

    The Holy Spirit Cult had never expected that Shrek Academy would prepare such a huge gift for them. They could not believe that Holy Spirit Douluo would unleash it without a second thought when the battle had just begun.

    Yali loathed these evil soul masters to the core. The raging me in her heart began to burn when she saw the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s numerous powerhouses on the battlefield.

    The Underworld Emperor and the Ghost Emperor¡¯s aura reduced exponentially after being suppressed by the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance. With great effort, they relied on their cultivation base to withstand it.

    The Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa was the first to be affected. The numerous ghostly skulls that the Ghost Emperor had unleashed faded at the sight of the holy brilliance. His shadowy figure was exposed from his hiding ce as well.

    Having no other choice, Ha Luosa could only begin attacking Tang Wulin.

    They had identified their goal beforehand. They would spare no effort in killing Tang Wulin.

    However, Tang Wulin was not alone in the battle. Two figures ced themselves before Ha Luosa in unison. It was the sessor to the Titan Giant Ape n, the Heavenly Wild Douluo Yuanen Tiandang and the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu.

    The two great Limit Douluos were demigod-ranked powerhouses. They could fight the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa just bybining their strength even under ordinary circumstances. What¡¯s more, Ha Luosa¡¯s aura was weakened due to the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance. He waspletely incapable of summoning the underworld, as the act was equal to sending the underworld creatures to death. All at once, he was at a disadvantage after being suppressed by the two Limit Douluos.

    With her palms together before her chest, Yali seemed to have been chanting something to herself the whole time. The Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dancested close to three minutes.

    More than one-third of the abyssal creatures turned to gray mist. Moreover, the ck Monarch could not aid the creatures because she was preupied with resisting the holy brilliance herself. The gray mist was absorbed by the Ancient Life Tree.

    The Holy Spirit Cult suffered a great loss from this. This ce would be the graveyard for over two hundred evil soul masters for all eternity. The evil soul masters that took part in the battle were six-ringed and above! Among those killed by the holy brilliance were seven Title Douluo-ranked evil soul masters.

    Ever since the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯seback, they had never suffered a loss as great as this.

    It could be said that the Holy Spirit Douluo sent them a grand gift on this day.

    Atst, Yali descended from the sky andnded under the Life Subtree. She sat cross-legged on the ground. Her entire body was still misted with a glow of holy brilliance when she entered her meditative state.

    Unleashing two ovepping divine skills drained her entire Limit Douluo-ranked cultivation base in an instant.

    On the other hand, the ck Monarch was having a hard time coping in the air. She kept falling back because of Tang Wulin¡¯s suppression.

    Any soul skill would be more powerful than ordinary soul skill as long as there were certain prerequisites. The more prerequisites there were, the more restrictions there were, which also signified the more terrifying the soul skill¡¯s power was.

    Angel¡¯s Blessing was this particr soul skill. On the other hand, Yali could only use the Archangel¡¯s Dance three times in a day.

    As a result, she seldom unleashed these two soul skills actually.

    The most terrifying part of the Angel¡¯s Blessing was group resurrection!

    It was also the only soul skill that could enable group resurrection in the history of soul masters.

    On the other hand, when the group resurrection effect was used on the evil soul masters, the effect was reversed which turned resurrection into annihtion.

    Thebination of Archangel¡¯s Dance and Angel¡¯s Blessing were the most powerful soul skills Yali could unleash. These two soul skills were not a martial soul fusion skill but it was an ovepping type soul skill. Its amplification effect in recovery could rival a martial soul fusion skill.

    The Recovery System was different from any other martial soul. The recovery-type soul skill¡¯s coverage had always been the widest and its overall energy was also the most powerful.

    There was a saying of ¡®heaven cares for every living thing¡¯. On any other ne, there was always something simr to a faith power that existed without people¡¯s notice. A recovery-type Limit Douluo like Holy Spirit Douluo Yali who had cured countless people in the past was certainly recognized by the ne no lesser than Tang Wulin.

    As a result, she was blessed by the ne in the unknown world when she devoted every effort to unleash her recovery-type soul skill. She was recognized by light elements as well.

    The Holy Angel n was capable of mobilizing a power simr to this as well. However, none was as powerful as the recovery-type martial soul when it came to borrowing power from heaven and earth.

    Hence, when these two great soul skills were oveid in the meantime, it transformed into Holy Spirit Douluo Yali¡¯s ultimate soul skill known as Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance!

    In the sky, the nine golden archangels had already begun to dance. Countless golden brilliance was scattered from the sky. Where the brilliance filled with holy aura passed, the people felt immense amplification, especially the soldiers that were wounded earlier. All their injuries vanishedpletely in a split second regardless of severity.

    The evil soul masters suffered the most violent blow of all. The group of evil soul masters from Holy Spirit Cult were all startled when they sensed the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance.

    Let alone seeing the holy aura of this extent, they had not even heard of its existence before this. After all, these evil soul masters had already ceased all activities when Yali became a Limit Douluo sessfully. They were hiding in Thule to open up the passage. She did not have the opportunity to unleash such a powerful soul skill naturally. At present, it could be said that the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance was used in a battlefield for the first time ever in history.

    Those enormous angels and the golden brilliance that had almost illuminated the entire sky made Holy Spirit Douluo appear just like a real God in the eyes of every person at this exact moment.

    An evil soul master just charged into the federal military¡¯s defensive position. He unleashed his soul skills that had been brewing for sometime, releasing gray-ck mist that transformed into ferocious-looking ghosts that pounced toward the soldiers.

    Meanwhile, the golden brilliance descended upon him. This particr soul master felt as if he was soaking in warm water. The gray-ck mist in the surrounding disappeared without a trace in an instant. All his attack soul skills had all vanished in a split second. The most terrifying part was that he discovered not only his soul skills had gone missing, he was vanishing as well.

    He did not feel any pain as his entire body was basking in the warm golden brilliance. Yet, the fear in his heart had already been elevated to its peak. How terrifying it was for a person to witness his body parts disappearing slowly starting from his limbs!

    In fact, he found that he could not even scream out. He could only open his mouth. He tried to scream but nothing came out from his throat until his body hadpletely disappeared from this world for eternity.

    The simr situation was happening to the abyssal creatures too.

    Only that the level of influence it had over the abyssal creatures was not as intense as the evil soul masters.

    The holy power resisted and destroyed all evilness. The abyssal creatures destroyed and devoured everything in its way so these creatures were considered evil in mankind¡¯s view. They were repulsed by holiness but they were not as bad as evil soul masters that relied on negative emotions like death and fear to cultivate.

    Even as such, all the abyssal creatures were moving at an extremely slow pace at this exact moment. Arge amount of flying creatures in the sky had begun to drop to the ground. Their bodies were melting as well, only that the melting speed was slightly slower. Yet, those slightly weaker abyssal ns were also disappearing through such a melting process swiftly. They turned into gray-ck airflow that was pushed by the holy aura toward the Life Subtree.

    This was truly...

    Everyone was dumbstruck with bewilderment upon witnessing the scene. Even the numerous abyssal powerhouses had never expected that a human being could be so terrifying. The soul skill was almost simr to a divine skill already!

    Holy Spirit Douluo Yali saved the lives of the entire army members of their side all by herself in addition to suppressing the battlefieldprehensively.

    The evil soul masters that charged into the battlefield earlier were suppressed on different levels. However, they had all been annihted in the golden brilliance as soon as they began hesitating.

    Holy Spirit Cult had never expected that Shrek Academy would prepare such a huge gift for them. They could not believe that Holy Spirit Douluo would unleash it without the slightest hesitation when the battle had just begun.

    Yali loathed these evil soul masters to her bones. The raging me in her heart began to burn when she saw the numerous Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses on the scene.

    Underworld Emperor and Ghost Emperor¡¯s aura reduced exponentially due to suppression from the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance. They relied on their cultivation base to endure with great effort.

    Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa was the first to be affected. The numerous ghost skulls that Ghost Emperor unleashed became dimmer due to the holy brilliance. His silhouette was exposed from hiding as well.

    Having no other choice, Ha Luosa could only begin attacking Tang Wulin.

    They had already identified their goal beforehand. It was to spare no effort at killing Tang Wulin.

    However, Tang Wulin was not alone in the battle. Two silhouettes blocked themselves before Ha Luosa simultaneously. It was precisely the sessor to Titan Giant Ape n, Heavenly Wild Douluo Yuanen Tiandang and Qilin Douluo Tong Yu.

    The two great Limit Douluos were demigod-ranked powerhouses. Under ordinary circumstances, they could fight Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa just bybining their power. Moreover, Ha Luosa¡¯s aura weakened due to Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance. He was utterly incapable of summoning the underworld. The act of summoning the underworld was equal to sending the underworld creatures to death. All at once, he was at a disadvantageous position after being suppressed by the two Limit Douluos.

    Yali with her palms together before her chest seemed to be chanting something to herself all this time. The Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dancested close to three minutes.

    More than one third of the abyssal creatures turned to gray mist. Moreover, the ck Monarch could not take care of these creatures because she was too distracted from resisting the holy brilliance. The gray mist was absorbed by the Ancient Life Tree.

    The Holy Spirit Cult suffered a great loss from this. Over two hundred evil soul masters died in this ce for eternity. The evil soul masters that took part in today¡¯s battle were six-ringed and above! The people that died in this holy brilliance had also included seven Title Douluo-ranked evil soul masters.

    Ever since Holy Spirit Cult¡¯seback, they had never suffered such a great loss as today.

    It could be said that Holy Spirit Douluo sent them a grand gift today.

    Atst, Yali descended from the sky andnded under the Life Subtree. She sat cross legged on the ground. Her entire body was still misted with ayer of holy brilliance when she entered the meditation state.

    The result of unleashing two ovepping divine skills sucked out all her Limit Douluo-ranked cultivation base instantaneously.

    On the other hand, ck Monarch was having a hard time coping in the air. She was falling back continuously from Tang Wulin¡¯s suppression.

 Chapter 1767 - The Abyss Retreated In Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 1767: The Abyss Retreated In Defeat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The cooperation between Tang Wulin and his mother, Yali was just perfect. He used the elemental cmity to severely injure the ck Monarch when the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance was unleashed. In fact, the ck Monarch did not even have the opportunity to take a breather.

    The ck Monarch attempted to resist Tang Wulin¡¯s spearspirit-ranked Golden Dragon Spear on the one hand, while on the other, she had to avoid being tainted by the holy brilliance. She was kept on the defense and had to keep retreating.

    The ck Monarch felt dejected in her heart. She never expected Tang Wulin to be that capable after such a short while. The elemental cmity was a crushing blow to her such that her origin power was injured. Tang Wulin was even more unforgiving once he had the upper hand. The two quasi gods from the Holy Spirit Cult whom she had counted on were suppressed by the Holy Spirit Douluo so severely that they could not even unleash any of their impressive abilities.

    The upper hand she had expected initially had turned into a major disadvantage now. At present, she could not let her guard down in the event Tang Wulin¡¯s mysterious Golden Dragon Spear might stab her.

    The rest of the abyssal creatures in the surroundings were charging in from both sides to avert Tang Wulin¡¯s attack on behalf of the ck Monarch. Yet, how could they withstand Tang Wulin?

    Two ck light orbs surged toward Tang Wulin from both sides. It came from the two ck Empresses.

    Two ck vortices exploded and churned everything in its way in an attempt to slow down Tang Wulin¡¯s attack.

    However, when the vortices began to take form, they suddenly stopped spinning. The vortices had fallen apart!

    Tang Wulin unleashed his spiritual domain, Space-Time Reversal!

    Two rays of golden light were shot from the Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s grasp. The light rays pierced through the ck Empresses¡¯ chests instantly when they were caught off guard after being struck by the Space-Time Reversal!

    Both the ck Empresses¡¯ bodies disintegrated instantly before their life forces were absorbed into Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear. The life forces were used to replenish Tang Wulin.

    He seized the opportunity to unleash the Thousand using Fingers!

    The spear¡¯s radiance grew brighter and more dazzling with thousands of the spear¡¯s radiances gathering inward from all directions. The spear¡¯s radiances fused into one and arrived before the ck Monarch within a split second.

    The ck Monarch grunted in rage. Balls of purple radiance suddenly shot out from her body. It was the Death Wither!

    Under ordinary circumstances, the Death Wither had a coverage of a thousand meters in diameter. Any life force within the area would be annihted and devoured.

    The Death Wither¡¯s coverage had shrunk exponentially after being suppressed by the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance. Even under normal conditions, the Death Wither could not stop Tang Wulin either! The ck Monarch had no choice but to further reduce the coverage of her Death Wither.

    The spear¡¯s radiance burst out. First, it split into two streams of radiance, then four, and finally up to infinity.

    Apanied by the majestic overbearingness and dense blood essence fluctuation, the golden spear¡¯s radiance guided the holy brilliance to stab into the Death Wither.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin grasped at the air with his left hand and conjured a gigantic Golden Dragon w. It seemed a tiny world was contained in the massive palm.

    It was the Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break!

    The ck Emperor felt her vortex dissolving into strands under the suction force. Then, it vanished without a trace silently.

    What was that?

    While she was astounded by the situation, Tang Wulin, on the other hand, was profoundly quiet and serene.

    In that split second, an ineffable, immense threatening sensation emerged in the ck Monarch¡¯s heart. The ck scales on her body suddenly exploded. An illusory ck shadow which looked identical to her appeared. Meanwhile, her true self vanished into a light door behind the illusory shadow.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Forbid Universe had just begun to take form when the ck Monarch promptly disappeared into space. She utilized the teleportation ability of the abyss.

    However, her substitute was still a substantial source of life force. When it was churned by Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear, it turned into a gush of copious, dense life force which was immediately channeled into the Golden Dragon Spear. Later, Tang Wulin passed it over to the Life Subtree.

    A sharp howl was heard reverberating through the entire battlefield instantly. The abyssal legion that was surging wildly earlier akin to a rising tide suddenly receded before withdrawing altogether at once.

    Both the Underworld Emperor and the Ghost Emperor unleashed their powerful soul skills to cover their retreat. They then fled by flying away.

    It was genuinely not an easy feat to keep these quasi god-ranked powerhouses unless they had made up their minds to fight regardless.

    Tang Wulin did not pursue after them. Instead, he raised the Golden Dragon Spear to guide and absorb the remaining abyssal energy in the battlefield. At the same time, he gazed into the distance with a solemn expression.

    The battle began quickly and ended just as quick. It ended with the abyssal legion withdrawing. The Holy Spirit Cult also suffered great losses.

    However, Tang Wulin was well aware that the war had just begun. The opposing side¡¯s surprise attack did not work the first time. The second wave would certainly be more powerful.

    .

    Meanwhile, enormous mushroom clouds were seen exploding in the abyssal legion in the distance. Subsequently, the abyssal energy in the air grew denser and stronger.

    Tang Wulin raised an eyebrow in surprise. He was aware that the Northsea Army Corps hadunched its offensive. They seized the opportunity to st the abyssal legion with artillery fire when the abyssal legion retreated. Tang Wulin realized that the Northsea Army Corps¡¯mander was a brilliant strategist as the timing of the assault was perfect.

    All sorts of long-range attack weapons were fired repeatedly from the northern defense line in an attempt to wipe out the abyssal legion.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear had heated up after a few seconds. The infusion of the tremendous life force turned every leaf of the Life Subtree lush green akin to carved jade. The Life Subtree also began to grow. By the time all the abyssal energy on the battlefield was fully absorbed, its size had grown more than a third of its initial.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali¡¯s entire body was enshrouded in a glowingyer of green. When she slowly opened her eyes, there was a look of astonishment in her eyes.

    She discovered that she had fully replenished her earlier consumption in less than twenty minutes. It would not be a problem for her to unleash the Archangel¡¯s Holy Angel Dance once again.

    She came to realize the function of the Life Subtree. Certainly, it would be the core of this war.

    When the abyssal legion vanished into the distance, the sky darkenedpletely.

    Finally, the Federal army¡¯s soldiers and Tang Wulin¡¯s group of five were relieved.

    The abyssal legion came prepared for the second offensive. Not only was the ck Monarch there, she brought along a number of abyssal powerhouses too. At the same time, arge number of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses came as well including the two emperors. Nevertheless, they still failed.

    The abyssal legion¡¯s defeat was due their avarice for sess. In their haste, they became reckless. Tang Wulin and the rest were rather proud of their sess in defeating the abyssal legion that was led by the three quasi god-ranked powerhouses.

    The crucial factor in their victory wasrgely due to the terrifying, ovepping soul skill, the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance which covered almost half of the battlefield and severely injured the Holy Spirit Cult and the abyssal legion. In addition, the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s devouring power resulted in the abyssal legion¡¯s great loss.

    ¡°Mother, are you alright?¡± Tang Wulin who stood next to the Life Subtree asked Yali.

    The Life Subtree was crucial for mankind. As a result, the five of them chose to guard the Life Subtree in order to prevent the enemy from destroying the tree.

    Yali smiled and nodded. She said, ¡°The Life Subtree is truly impressive. It bestowed me with tremendous life force, so I can devote all my power to unleash my soul skill without any reservations. Otherwise, I¡¯ll need to rest for three days at least. Anyway, if I have to, I¡¯m good to do it again. What a waste we don¡¯t have enough manpower that we¡¯ve to leave those evil soul masters behind.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! What a waste that we don¡¯t have enough manpower to pursue and kill them.¡±

    Yali spoke in all apparent seriousness, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t make rash decisions. We shouldn¡¯t look down upon the abyssal ne just because we¡¯re victorious today. Six thousand years ago, men of talent came forth inrge numbers. At the time, countless senior powerhouses were sacrificed to seal the abyssal effort.¡±

 Chapter 1768 - Could The Sage King Come?

    <h4>Chapter 1768: Could The Sage King Come?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Compared to the past, the situation this time may be more troublesome than before. The abyssal ne is more mature now. We don¡¯t know how many of the monarch-ranked powerhouses in the abyss wille to the Douluo Continent. They are all quasi god-ranked entities. Besides, the higher their rank, the more power they have. The ck Monarch is only ranked ninth. Six thousand years ago, themander of the abyssal legion was the abyssal monarch who ranked third. It was exceedingly powerful that the three quasi god-ranked powerhouses on our side were having difficulty suppressing it. Atst, it was severely injured after two of our powerhouses sacrificed their lives. I¡¯m most concerned whether this lord of the abyssal ne is going to appear. If it appears, then it¡¯ll truly be a great catastrophe.¡±

    COMMENT

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose that¡¯s possible. I asked the Ancient Life Tree beforeing here. The Ancient Life Tree gave me a vague answer, but it seems like it¡¯s not easy for the abyssal Sage King to descend to our world.¡±

    Yali said in astonishment, ¡°What did the Ancient Life Tree say?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°The Ancient Life Tree said that a ne is confined to its ownws and repels the other nes. Unless the other ne is far superior to our ne, the lord of the other ne will never descend to our ne. This is because he will be intensely repelled by our ne such that he¡¯ll be resisting against our entire ne. Unless...¡±

    At this point, Tang Wulin paused for a moment before he continued to speak, ¡°Unless there is an entity from our ne that has the same rank as him and is willing to sacrifice itself to receive him. It may then be possible.¡±

    ¡°The abyssal ne shouldn¡¯t be more powerful than our ne. It¡¯s only difficult for us to fight against them, because they are skilled in engulfing our life force. It¡¯s not easy for them toe to our ne. The abyssal Sage King may be powerful, but he¡¯s not necessarily more powerful than the lord of our Douluo Continent ne. It¡¯s only that the lord of our ne doesn¡¯t have a specific form.¡±

    Yali nodded and said, ¡°I hope so. If it¡¯s as mentioned by the Ancient Life Tree, it¡¯s unlikely that the abyssal Sage King will make his appearance. It¡¯s a true divine-ranked powerhouse. On the other hand, we don¡¯t have a god in our Douluo Continent. Even if there is a god, it¡¯s unlikely that our god will sacrifice himself to await the arrival of the Sage King. There¡¯s no reason why our god will want to work together with the abyssal ne. Not even the Holy Spirit Cult will do that.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°If there is a Godhood entity in the Holy Spirit Cult, the organization would have dominated the continent earlier. Mother, you should¡¯ve a rest.¡±

    ¡°All of you should rest first. I¡¯ll take the first watch.¡± Tong Yu¡¯s icy cold voice was heard. The Qilin Douluo came to Tang Wulin and Yali¡¯s side and nodded toward them.

    Ever since he came to the Douluo Continent, Tong Yu found it difficult to adapt himself here. It had been some time since he became a Limit Douluo. Gradually, he progressed to the demigod realm.

    When he first came to the Douluo Continent, he thought not many people on the Douluo Continent could surpass his demigod-ranked cultivation base.

    However, he soon realized how powerful the Douluo Continent was aspared to the Star Luo Continent after meeting Tang Wulin. Later, he settled down in Shrek Academy.

    He was surprisingly shocked when he met Long Yeyue and Yali. Next, he encountered Yuanen Zhentian and his son, the Heartless Douluo, and the Amorous Douluo. Afterward, he was acquainted with the Body Douluo A Ruheng. Having encountered these powerhouses, he was almost numb from the experience.

    There were more than five Limit Douluos in Shrek Academy alone! Moreover, two of them were of quasi god rank. On the other hand, there were only two Limit Douluos on the entire Star Luo Continent. They were En Ci and himself.

    The disparity was great.

    He had his most shocking experience today.

    When he watched the abyssal legion, led by the three great quasi gods, blot out the sky and cover up the sun, Tong Yu was prepared to sacrifice himself to save Tang Wulin¡¯s life.

    There were the three quasi gods. Furthermore, there were two other evil soul masters with them. Under ordinary circumstances, an evil soul master¡¯s fighting ability surpassed an ordinary soul master¡¯s.

    Although there were five Limit Douluos on his side, Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base was still inadequate. The rest of them were not exactly weak, but only one of them was recently elevated to be a quasi god.

    All this while, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali¡¯s most distinguishing feature in Tong Yu¡¯s mind was... her beauty.

    Yes, her beauty.

    He was always under the assumption that a recovery-type Limit Douluo would not have much fighting ability. Of course, it was also his first time meeting a recovery-type Limit Douluo.

    He had no doubt that she was capable of unleashing a group resurrection that influenced the battlefield. Nevertheless, it would not have much effect on high-ranked fighting abilities.

    He realized how wrong he was when he saw the Holy Spirit Douluo unleashed the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance.

    The soul skill was akin to a curse. Not only did itpletely suppress the three great quasi gods, it affected everything on the entire battlefield. Every single person received an amplification, but of different levels. As for him, he received the most amplification since he was skilled in the control of the five elements.

    The five elements were made up of all the elements between heaven and earth. All the elements were activated under the guidance of the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance which suppressed evil and repelled the enemies. It was equivalent to magnifying the lord of the ne¡¯s power.

    Could it be done by a soul master? Perhaps, but the result would be the same even if a god were to do it instead.

    Hence, Tong Yu¡¯s heart was currently filled with shock still. Yali¡¯s performance on the battlefield today had definitely surpassed every other quasi god. It turned out that the smiling, kindly woman who exuded a peaceful ambience to the people around her was actually that powerful.

    He felt a deep admiration for the Holy Spirit Douluo from then on.

    It was a heartfelt admiration.

    Tang Wulin had no objection. ¡°Thank you so much for your trouble.¡±

    Tang Wulin had always had an odd feeling about Tong Yu. Frankly, he had no idea how to face this person either. Since their first meeting, Tong Yu had been acting like he was willing to sacrifice his life at any moment to make up for his past mistake.

    COMMENT

    Yet, who could determine right from wrong with a past action?

    In any case, everyone got along peacefully. This incident remained a burden in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart all this while. His only wish was that he could find his birth parents when the time came. He would let his adoptive father Tang Ziran decide how to manage Tong Yu!

    The rest of the night was uneventful.

    The abyssal legion retreatedpletely this time. At least, they could no longer see the abyssal legion from their defense line.

    The Northsea Army Corps sent a message announcing that they had alreadypleted building their station and the sea defense in the northern ocean. Thus, they could respond to any changes promptly.

    With the arrival of the Central Army Corps, the Northern Army Corps was finally at ease. At least, the current defense line should be stable enough.

    The second batch of reinforcements had finally arrived. The Central Army Corps deserved its reputation as the most elite army in the Federation. The soldiers were well equipped. Moreover, arge number of soul trains were mobilized. A vast majority of the soldiers from the Central Army Corps were already stationed at the border of Thule. They took charge of the defense line.

    The Northern Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander Guo Zhenfeng received an officialmendation as expected. Although the Northern Army Corps suffered a great loss, the north was not breached. They managed to stop the enemy in Thule. It was considered a highly meritorious service to the continent.

    The military headquarters offered to provide additional soldiers for Guo Zhenfeng as soon as possible after the war ended. The military headquarters indicated that they would never dissolve the Northern Army Corps. As for the reward, they would discuss it further after the war ended.

    Following the arrival of the Central Army Corps, a mysterious army had also silently arrived in Thule. They stationed themselves on the mountain peak where the Life Subtree was. A small scale campground was rapidly built on the mountain peak around the Life Subtree.

 Chapter 1769 - Central Army Corpsâ€™ Regimental Commander

    <h4>Chapter 1769: Central Army Corps¡¯ Regimental Commander</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The parliament watched the video recording immediately. Yali¡¯s Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance shocked the entire Federation¡¯s top personnel.

    Shrek Academy had revealed itselfpletely and unreservedly to the public once again.

    Their presence saved the Northern Army Corps. They rendered the most outstanding service apart from the Northern Army Corps.

    As a result, the people from the Central Army Corps paid them a visit upon their arrival.

    At present, the person seated across Tang Wulin in the temporary campground was a true military mogul, at least, based on his status in the army. He was one of the few whose status was on par with the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie in the entire Douluo Federation.

    ¡°Hello, Colonel General Yu.¡± Tang Wulin looked at the old man seated opposite him. He had an overbearing look, despite his gentle demeanor with three general stars pinned on his shoulders.

    Yu Guanzhi was the Central Army Corps¡¯s regimentalmander and a Limit Douluo. He was ranked third amongst the military moguls. In fact, even the Central Army Corps was under his n¡¯s direct influence.

    In addition, he was the other deputy hall master of the War God Hall. His status in the War God Hall was only second to the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, and on par with the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue.

    However, he had the same status as Chen Xinjie in the military. In fact, he was equally influential over the military. He was one of the representatives in the military Hawk Faction.

    He was also the most famous of the three great colonel generals in the Hawk Faction.

    Yu Guanzhi had a pleasant-looking appearance albeit with a hook nose. Although he was over eighty years old, his eyes were still sharp as ever.

    Going by seniority, he was younger than Chen Xinjie by a generation, but his identity and status was barely lower than Chen Xinjie. He would asionally address Chen Xinjie as ¡®senior brother disciple¡¯ in private since the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie¡¯s teacher was precisely his father.

    The military influence was aplicated affair but the Yu n was the most powerful of all. It remained unchanged for a thousand years. The Yu n was so powerful that even the Boundless Sea Douluo had to show them some respect.

    Due to the incident involving the Eternal Heaven, Chen Xinjie was not appointed as the northern frontline suprememander. The person sitting opposite Tang Wulin was the appointed suprememander instead. He was the Central Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander.

    No one in the military opposed Yu Guanzhi¡¯s appointment to the position following Chen Xinjie¡¯s intention to retire.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time meeting this person. It was simrly Yu Guanzhi¡¯s first face-to-face meeting with the young Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master.

    Regardless of his impression of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect, Yu Guanzhi could not help feeling a deep admiration for Tang Wulin after meeting him.

    At the very least, he had never met a genius like Tang Wulin from the next generation of the Yu n nor the entire military¡¯s next generation!

    He had read all the material on Tang Wulin before. He was well aware that Tang Wulin was just over twenty years old.

    Most of the soul masters his age were still not mature. Yet, the youth before him was already a leader of a few major forces in the world. He was definitely a child prodigy.

    There was a saying that sessful youths were impudent, yet he did not sense any impudenceing from Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin was gentle, calm, and reserved. Let alone on a young man, this reserved quality was rarely seen even in middle-aged Title Douluos.

    If Tang Wulin was just an ordinary, young genius, Yu Guanzhi would hardly be surprised. It was precisely Tang Wulin¡¯s experience in the great catastrophe of Shrek Academy and his ability to subsequently lead Shrek Academy¡¯s uprising that surprised Yu Guanzhi.

    ¡°I heard a lot about you from my senior brother disciple. The Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master truly lives up to his reputation of being a young outstanding person. To know a man by reputation is not the same as meeting him in person,¡± said Yu Guanzhi smilingly.

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°Colonel General Yu, you¡¯re being too modest.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi said, ¡°I¡¯m a soldier, so I¡¯m a rather candid person. Let me go straight to the point. Before I came, I studied about the abyssal creatures including the top secret recordings and actual battle experiences of the Blood God Army. However, I¡¯ve a rather superficial understanding of the abyssal ne.¡±

    ¡°ording to the recordings, the most worrying detail of the abyssal creatures is its immortality. On the other hand, immortality can be restrained by a divine weapon from the Tang Sect. I wonder if that¡¯s true?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded and answered, ¡°Precisely.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi simrly nodded and said, ¡°In this case, the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s role in this battle against the abyssal ne is crucial. I¡¯ve watched a video of the battlefield earlier. I¡¯d like to represent the military headquarters to express our gratitude for Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s timely reinforcements. Consequently, the north terrain is not breached. Both the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Life Subtree had yed crucial roles in preventing the breach.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°As a part of the Douluo Continent, it¡¯s our duty. The Tang Sect and Shrek Academy will do their best to help out in this war.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi pondered for a moment after listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s reply. A look of hesitation shed past his eyes.

    Tang Wulin sensed something. ¡°Please go ahead and speak your mind, Colonel General Yu.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi nodded and said, ¡°I shall be frank then. Tang Sect Master, I¡¯ve perused the information from six thousand years ago to have a better and deeper understanding of the abyssal creatures. The Federation¡¯s soul technology has advanced tremendously over the years. Hence, we¡¯re fully confident that we can stop the abyssal creatures. However, we still acknowledge the importance of having you and the Life Subtree. As the suprememander for this war, I have a proposition.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi did not hesitate this time. He looked at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze before he said in a deep voice, ¡°I hope that I can be the absolute leader of this war. I hope that the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy can abide by my orders on the battlefield, so I¡¯ll be able to y my role more effectively in this battle.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment.

    He had no choice but to acknowledge that Yu Guanzhi¡¯s request made sense. Listening to one voice in a war was extremely important. Although Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect were powerful, they were in the minority after all.

    Tang Wulin hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Colonel General Yu, I may be representing Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect, but you should know that both the academy and the Tang Sect do not operate like the military. It¡¯s quite impossible for us to behave like soldiers who execute every order without fail. Nheless, we can guarantee that we¡¯ll carry out the orders immediately so long as they are rational.¡±

    Obviously, he could not consent to Yu Guanzhi¡¯s proposition. What would Tang Wulin do if Yu Guanzhi were to order Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect on a suicide mission?

    The academy, the Tang Sect, and the Hawk Faction had never been on close terms. Tang Wulin had yet to find out how the Spirit Pagoda acquired the two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions in the past. He was quite certain that it had to do with the top personnel from the Hawk Faction.

    Now that the Spirit Pagoda was pressured by Shrek Academy, the Hawk Faction, with their close rtionship to the Spirit Pagoda, seized the opportunity to act against Shrek Academy.

    Apparently, Yu Guanzhi was displeased with Tang Wulin¡¯s answer. He frowned. ¡°Tang Sect Master, it¡¯s going to make things difficult for me if that¡¯s the case. Anything can happen in the battlefield at any moment, so we can¡¯t allow any disobedience.¡±

    Tang Wulin said calmly, ¡°Colonel General Yu, don¡¯t you worry. For twenty thousand years, Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect have always stood at the frontline whenever the continent is in trouble.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi said with a meaningful nce, ¡°Since Shrek is not siding with any political power, why is Shrek joining the battle then?¡±

    A sharp glint was seen flickering in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. ¡°We fight for justice. We fight for the masses, themon people. Shrek doesn¡¯t belong to anyone but the people.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi said coldly, ¡°Does that mean that Shrek deserves the right to take the Eternal Heaven so you can terrorize the Federation and interfere with the Federation¡¯s decision?¡±

    Tang Wulin raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Colonel General Yu. What¡¯s the Eternal Heaven?¡±

    Yu Guanzhi sneered. ¡°Tang Sect Master, a straightforward person doesn¡¯t beat about the bush. Could it be that the Eternal Heaven is not in the hands of Shrek and the Tang Sect?¡± He was exceedingly displeased about this incident. In fact, he had a seriousint involving the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie.

 Chapter 1770 - Collision, Exploration

    <h4>Chapter 1770: Collision, Exploration</h4>

    If it was not for Chen Xinjie¡¯s strong influence over the army, he would have impeached Chen Xinjie earlier. Moreover, he was a quasi god-ranked powerhouse from a prominent family, the Yu n.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression turned cold as well.

    ¡°Colonel General Yu, I was under the assumption that you¡¯re here to discuss strategies that we can use on the abyssal legion. Could it be that you¡¯re here to query our motive?¡±

    Yu Guanzhi¡¯s expression returned to normal. He shook his head ever so slightly. ¡°There are some things that must be controlled by the Federation. After all, the federal parliament is the legitimate authority.¡±

    Tang Wulin said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not an issue if the Federation has been fair. Yet, has the Federation ever been fair? If they are, how did the two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions get dropped on Shrek City? If the Federation is fair, why did the murderers get away unpunished after the great catastrophe? I shall ask the same of you. A straightforward person does not beat about the bush. Even if Shrek and the Tang Sect were to take extreme measures, it is to protect ourselves. At the same time, anyone who has hurt us must pay the price too.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi looked at Tang Wulin for a long while, but he did not speak.

    The young man with an admirable status and authority before his eyes was not haughty nor humble. Tang Wulin did not flinch when he was confronted by Yu Guanzhi. He truly lived up to his reputation of being the leader of two great organizations.

    ¡°Alright then, we shall not digress too much but keep to the point. Tang Sect Master, can you return the Eternal Heaven to the Federation? In exchange, the Federation is willing to offer anything which is within our ability. I can tell you frankly that the Federation has given me permission to use the Eternal Heaven on the battlefield if I can retrieve the Eternal Heaven.¡±

    A radiance flickered in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. ¡°An exchange? I wonder what kind of exchange you are referring to, Colonel General Yu?¡±

    Yu Guanzhi took a deep breath and said, ¡°The Federation is willing to offer ten parliamentary seats to Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect with the requirement that Shrek remain as an Independent Faction. Also, the Federation is willing to pay the cost of rebuilding Shrek City. Besides, the Federation allows Shrek Academy to form its own private army with a military regtory system. The private army belongs to the Federation nominally, but in reality, Shrek City is given the autonomy to manage its own city.¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, Tang Wulin was astonished as well.

    The cost of rebuilding Shrek City, which amounted to astronomical figures, and the offer of ten parliamentary seats were definitely sincere gestures. Not to mention the fact that there were only over a hundred members of the parliament.

    This allowed Shrek and the Tang Sect to have a ten percent control over the parliament. At its peak, the Spirit Pagoda did not even manage to control so many parliamentary seats!

    However, these offers were not the most important part. Of higher importance, the Federation allowed Shrek City to form its own private army with a military regtory system.

    It meant a great deal. Shrek City hadplete autonomy such that the Federation would not have jurisdiction over the city anymore.

    Ever since the Federation was established, this kind of situation had never happened before. Thus, Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect could be armed to the teeth within a short period of time due to their inheritance and numerous powerhouses. They could definitely be the most powerful army on the continent!

    It was simply unbelievable that such a military force could be formed on the continent in view of the Federation which had unified the entire continent.

    In fact, Tang Wulin even thought that Yu Guanzhi favored the Spirit Pagoda when Yu Guanzhi asked for the return of the Eternal Heaven. However, upon hearing the terms of the exchange, he knew that Yu Guanzhi was not biased.

    If he were a supporter of the Spirit Pagoda, he would not be appealing to Tang Wulin to retrieve the Eternal Heaven. He knew that Tang Wulin would never agree to it.

    It was precisely because Yu Guanzhi was not a supporter of the Spirit Pagoda that he could ask for the Eternal Heaven in such an honorable and conscientious manner. Tang Wulin had determined by now that the Central Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander was indeed representing the Federation and was not being influenced by any forces.

    The terms were liberal, but...

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Colonel General Yu. Shrek is but an academy. We don¡¯t want autonomy, and we don¡¯t need an army either.¡± Tang Wulin rejected the proposition without the slightest hesitation.

    Not that the terms offered were unreasonable, rather they were too good to be true.

    Shrek had always been neutral. Could Shrek City still remain neutral when it had its own army? What if a generation of Shrek Academy¡¯s future leaders became wildly ambitious?

    Moreover, Shrek Academy would be so powerful now that the Federation had authorized the academy to form its own army. What if there came a day when Shrek Academy deteriorated? Its army could possibly end up as its path to extinction.

    Shrek was an academy, so it would never need an army. Tang Wulin had no doubt about this.

    Upon listening to Tang Wulin¡¯s reply, Yu Guanzhi¡¯s expression rxed a little. His ulterior motive was to find out Tang Wulin¡¯s intention. He wanted to identify and confirm Shrek Academy¡¯s outlook.

    Frankly, the news of Tang Wulin, leading the numerous powerhouses from Shrek Academy to the Spirit Pagoda after which he proceeded to severely injure Qiangu Dongfeng with just one strike, had shocked the entire Federation!

    The Spirit Pagoda was powerful and domineering. Yet, its sophisticated fighting ability was inferior to Shrek Academy¡¯s. Thebination of Shrek¡¯s and the Tang Sect¡¯s powerhouses yielded a two-digit number which reflected its total of Limit Douluos.

    This situation was worrisome for the Federation as it had never urred in its entire history.

    When one of the continent¡¯s forces became powerful to this extent, it would affect the governance of the entire Federation.

    Henceforth, Yu Guanzhi¡¯s objective was to find out if Shrek Academy had the intention to form its own army and be independent. He would certainly not allow it and would advocate theplete destruction of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. He would never allow such a force, like the Martial Soul Hall which overthrew the Federal government twenty thousand years ago, to appear again.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s answer was resolute. It was apparent that they did not have such intentions. Yu Guanzhi felt relieved in his heart. In fact, even his expression had be more gentle.

    ¡°So, Tang Sect Master, what is Shrek Academy¡¯s request then? As long as it¡¯s reasonable, the Federation will consider it.¡±

    Tang Wulin realized that the earlier conversation could be an attempt to explore their stance. He spoke calmly, ¡°Colonel General Yu, what Shrek and the Tang Sect need now is peace on the continent. The Federation can rest easy. Shrek will remain an academy when we are done seeking revenge against our enemy. We¡¯ll not attack unless we¡¯re provoked. When the Federation needs us, Shrek will always be on the battlefield to ensure peace in the Federation.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi smiled. ¡°Tang Sect Master, you may be young, but you¡¯re more mature than I imagine you to be. You really are mature and a meticulous person! I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯m a soldier, so I won¡¯t beat about the bush anymore. I have two requests. The first one is to retrieve the Eternal Weapon and use it as the strategic and core weapon in the war against the abyssal ne. The other is to borrow the Tang Sect Master¡¯s divine weapon for the Federation. After all, it is of utmost importance to the war, and we can¡¯t afford any mistakes. You can propose your terms and conditions. As long as it is within bounds, the Federation will agree.¡±

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡®You¡¯re not only asking for the Eternal Heaven but the Golden Dragon Spear as well?¡¯

    ¡°Colonel General Yu, I wonder if we should be discussing how to fight against the abyssal creatures instead of all this...¡±

    Yu Guanzhi said in all apparent seriousness, ¡°I came here with sincerity. Tang Sect Master, the Federation can offer at least three divine weapons as coteral whereby their total value will not be lower than that divine weapon of yours. As I said before, anything that the Federation can offer will be offered in exchange.¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a bitter smile, ¡°I know you¡¯re sincere. We can¡¯t give the Eternal Heaven to you. When it¡¯s really needed, I believe that the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy will be just as good as the military in determining the time to unleash the Eternal Weapon. We won¡¯t hold back for sure. As for the divine weapon of mine, even if I were to give it to you, you may not be able to take it away.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi smiled. ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t we ce a bet then? If I can take it away, it means that the Tang Sect Master agrees to the exchange deal then.¡±

 Chapter 1771 - Life Tribute

    <h4>Chapter 1771: Life Tribute</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin smiled as well. ¡°I thought you only meant to borrow?¡±

    A radiance shot out from Yu Guanzhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Federation will consent to an exchange as well.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°What if you can¡¯t take it away?¡±

    Yu Guanzhi smiled. ¡°If I can¡¯t take it, then I won¡¯t bring up this matter anymore. Moreover, the Central Army Corps will bear the responsibility of protecting Shrek and the Tang Sect¡¯s outpost here. We¡¯ll discuss all military operations with you.¡±

    Tang Wulin eximed in his heart, ¡®These military moguls are all cunning, old foxes! This person went from unyielding in the beginning to a totally rxed manner at the end. He was trying to find out my intention. There were obvious signs of emotional adaptation too. He is unyielding for a while, then pretending to be friendly next. He truly lives up to his reputation of being a top-flight personnel in the Hawk Faction.¡±

    ¡°Alright, give it a try then.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not want to seize the opportunity to ask for anything from the Federation when they were on the battlefield fighting against the abyssal legion. He would not consent to profit from the continent when the continent was in dire straits. Shrek and the Tang Sect would not stoop so low.

    He hoped that everyone could stay united to fight against the formidable enemy as a team.

    As he was speaking, Tang Wulin stood up. A golden radiance glimmered in his palm and the Golden Dragon Spear, with a faint seven-colored radiance, was suspended in midair.

    Yu Guanzhi stood up as well. He looked at the divine weapon with a burning gaze. He was not in a rush to snatch it, as he observed the weapon with close attention.

    The slim and long spear was sharp at both ends. The middle part was thick as a child¡¯s arm. Dragon-shaped striations could be vaguely seen throughout the spear. The sharp radiance on both ends were contained such that it could not be seen. The entire golden spear appeared to be contained with only the seven-colored radiance revealed. It was breathtakingly magnificent.

    ¡°It lives up to its reputation of being a divine weapon!¡± eximed an emotional Yu Guanzhi.

    Tang Wulin smiled and made an inviting gesture.

    Yu Guanzhi looked toward him and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Tang Sect Master has already cultivated the divine weapon to the extent of being one with its spirit, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°With some luck, I managed it sessfully not too long ago.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi chuckled, ¡°How can one have so many lucky chances in this world? The Tang Sect Master truly deserves the reputation of being an outstanding talent of his time. It seems you¡¯re going to be the next Limit Douluo, perhaps even the next As Douluo in the near future.¡±

    Tang Wulin severely injured the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master Qiangu Dongfeng before he became a Limit Douluo. When he finally achieved the rank of a Limit Douluo, his actual battle capacity would be of a quasi god standard then.

    Had it not been the sudden appearance of the abyssal creatures, perhaps the Spirit Pagoda would have beenpletely defeated by Shrek Academy in the meantime.

    Yu Guanzhi raised his right hand. ¡°I¡¯ll help myself to it then.¡±

    As he was speaking, ayer of green radiance suddenly surged out from his right hand. It was filled with a life source. When it emerged, it filled the inside of the room with a dense life source.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly. That was some exceedingly pure energy aura! Judging by the density and purity of the life force, it could even rival the Ancient Life Tree.

    While he was still in shock, a dark green, crystal-like glove seemingly carved out of jade covered Yu Guanzhi¡¯s hand.

    It was not part of a battle armor. The iparably dense life force made Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body rx. It feltfortable despite his cultivation base and physical quality.

    The strength of Tang Wulin¡¯s life power had surpassed a quasi god¡¯s. If he was affected by the life force, it signified that Yu Guanzhi¡¯s glove was certainly a divine weapon too.

    The dark green radiance was so vivid that it appeared like a dark green fruit. When the glove was unleashed, Yu Guanzhi¡¯s initial middle-aged appearance turned younger. He stretched out his right hand without the slightest hesitation and grabbed the middle portion of the Golden Dragon Spear.

    A golden radiance shed once in the Golden Dragon Spear. The dark green glove also glowed brightly at the same time as it burst forth with a life source that was ten fold denser than before.

    The dark green splendour immediately misted over the entire Golden Dragon Spear in a split second. The Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s aura promptly disappeared. The spear was lifted by the Central Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander just like that.

    Yu Guanzhi broke into a smile. ¡°Impressive spear, what an impressive spear!¡± He clearly felt the shocking energy in the Golden Dragon Spear. He felt his bloodline affected as well and vaguely transformed by this divine weapon.

    Tang Wulin looked at him in astonishment. ¡°This glove of yours is a divine weapon too. What is its function?¡±

    Yu Guanzhi did not intend to conceal anything. He smiled and said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s called the Life Tribute. It¡¯s forged from the purest form of Life Stone by an almighty in ancient times. More than a ton of Life Stone was used during the forging of this divine weapon, but only the core essence of the stone was utilized. It¡¯s capable of showing affinity to any object and used as a support-type divine weapon. It¡¯s extremely beneficial to a soul master¡¯s cultivation. Any tool, weapon, or soul beast would show intense affinity toward it uponing into contact with it. In the past, an ordinary person who had the Life Tribute would not encounter any soul beast attack in the Great Star Dou Forest. The person will end up as the soul beast¡¯s friend instead.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded repeatedly and emotionally eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a divine weapon to exist in this world. Just as they say, there are all kinds of wonder in this big, wide world.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi looked at him in astonishment and said, ¡°Tang Sect Master, it seems like you don¡¯t feel sorry for losing your weapon at all! Could it be that you were prepared to pass this divine weapon to the Federation since earlier? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll fulfill my promise, for sure. The Federation still has a few divine weapons, and there are another few in my n which can be used in the exchange depending on your preferences.¡±

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. There were several divine weapons. How profound the inheritance was. It was fine with the Federation, but for the Yu n, it did not matter much. They truly deserved to be the number one n in the military.

    Tang Wulin shook his head gently. ¡°It¡¯s a pity because it¡¯s an impressive divine weapon...¡±

    Yu Guanzhi was stunned for a moment. Yet, his expression changed drastically in the next moment.

    The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand suddenly turned duskgold. The dragon patterns on the spear bulged. It seemed as if the golden giant dragons hade alive.

    A gush of copious, powerful suction force burst forth from the spear in an instant. At present, the Central Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander felt he was not holding a divine weapon in his hand, but a ckhole!

    The Life Tribute contained an exceedingly pure and vast life force, yet, akin to a whale, it was being swallowed and absorbed wildly into the Golden Dragon Spear.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s body was glowing brightly as he stood before Yu Guanzhi. His life source continued to increase exponentially such that the Life Subtree outside was affected as well. All its leaves were glowing.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Yu Guanzhi called out in his heart. He hastily said to Tang Wulin, ¡°Tang Sect Master, please stop. Quick.¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s you who should let go. It¡¯s not my doing! The divine weapon has a spirit.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi realized the problem now as he hastily let go of the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. However, the Golden Dragon Spear refused to abide. It was stuck to the Life Tribute. No matter how hard he struggled, he could not let go.

    Yu Guanzhi used his soul power in an attempt to shake away the Golden Dragon Spear. Yet, it was better when he did not use his soul power. As soon as he used his soul power, it waspletely sucked into the Golden Dragon Spear akin to a y oxen going into the sea.

    He felt that his life source was linked as well. Not only the life force in the Life Tribute but even his life force was being devoured and absorbed by the Golden Dragon Spear.

    ¡°This item is too domineering.¡± At the same time he was shocked, Yu Guanzhi made a prompt decision to toss away the Life Tribute along with the Golden Dragon Spear.

    Another person could have possibly hesitated, but not him. As a soldier, he was keenly aware of the importance of making prompt decisions. If he hesitated any longer, even his cultivation base would be affected.

    The Golden Dragon Spear was floating in midair. It gave out melodious waves of a valiant and joyous dragon¡¯s roar.

 Chapter 1772 - Devour The Divine Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 1772: Devour The Divine Weapon</h4>

    The Life Tribute transformed into a ball of green rubber-like object which squirmed in an attempt to struggle free from the Golden Dragon Spear. How could the Golden Dragon Spear give it a chance to slip away though!

    Regardless of its efforts to break free, the Golden Dragon Spear only glowed brighter while the Life Tribute grew darker as its life source was being devoured by the spear.

    ¡°Tang Sect Master, what... Can¡¯t you stop it?¡± Yu Guanjie was at a loss, whether tough or cry upon witnessing the scene. He suffered a double loss here!

    Before he came, he never expected such a situation to happen.

    Tang Wulin could not help giving a forced smile when he said, ¡°I want to stop it, but I can¡¯t either! Think about it. It¡¯s capable of devouring so much abyssal energy. I¡¯m actually a carrier for it. I can¡¯t stop what it wants to do. The divine weapons have spirits, and they are capable of evolving. Devouring life forces is actually a natural process for the Golden Dragon Spear. It¡¯ll leave only a tiny amount of the most essential part of the life force to nourish itself. As its carrier, I help it to carry some life force that is fed to it on normal days. Hence, I can¡¯t stop it from doing anything. It loves your Life Tribute very much. Just like how you can¡¯t take a toy away from a child once it bes the child¡¯s favorite. Otherwise, it will throw a tantrum. We¡¯re counting on it in the abyssal battlefield, so I can¡¯t offend it now, can I?¡±

    The corners of Yu Guanzhi¡¯s lips twitched for a while. ¡®What do you mean you can¡¯t? It¡¯s not right! Does it even matter if I say it¡¯s not right?¡¯

    What was happening here?

    He felt like weeping but the tears did not flow. The Life Tribute belonged to his n and not the Federation. Who would approve of the divine weapon being destroyed like this? Even if he were the head of the n, he still felt really bad for losing such a precious divine weapon.

    ¡°Tang Sect Master, you¡¯re going to have topensate me for that!¡± Yu Guanzhi gave a forced smile.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Look, how can Ipensate you? Our Shrek and the Tang Sect are both poor, humble organizations. We don¡¯t have any other divine weapons in our possession!¡±

    Yu Guanzhi swore under his breath. ¡®Can Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect still be considered poor, humble organizations? Were they poor, humble organizations that had survived for twenty thousand years?¡¯

    However, he could not allow himself to lose his temper. He could only heave a long sigh. ¡°Ever since I became the head of the n, the Life Tribute has always been with me. To me, it¡¯s more than just a divine weapon. It¡¯s also a partner, friend, brother, and family member. Tang Sect Master, I really don¡¯t want to lose it!¡± As he was speaking, the regimentalmander¡¯s eyes reddened in grief.

    ¡®Is he putting on a show? It¡¯s quite impressive.¡¯ Tang Wulin bemoaned in his heart. ¡®You were not even sad a moment ago. How did you get yourself into this mood? Your acting skills are truly impressive.¡¯

    Tang Wulin looked a little helpless. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing I can do! Look, you¡¯re the one who started this. You asked for it, but I don¡¯t have a divine weapon to offer inpensation!¡±

    Yu Guanzhi heaved a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s done. What else can I say? The crucial point is that I can¡¯t exin myself to the n. Tang Sect Master, how about this? I don¡¯t want any divine weapon anymore. I hear that you¡¯re a rare super genius in the world of cksmiths. Your speed in the Heavenly Refinement is unprecedented. Can you make a few sets of four-word battle armors for our n? I shall bear the loss of this divine weapon and take the punishment willingly from my n.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at the person before him in bewilderment. This person had no shame...

    He had the audacity to ask for a few sets of four-word battle armors as if it was as abundant as chinese cabbage, as if it could be acquired with no effort.

    ¡°One set.¡± Tang Wulin looked helplessly at the person before him.

    ¡°Deal.¡± Yu Guanzhi agreed without the slightest hesitation.

    The Life Tribute being devoured was something beyond his expectation. Nevertheless, he had a n beforeing here today. He would ensure that he was on favorable terms with Tang Wulin. It was important as Tang Wulin was the only Divine Craftsman capable of performing the Heavenly Refinement in the world now!

    As the head of a powerful n, he had to think ahead for his future generation! There was no doubt as to the import of having a four-word battle armor.

    Actually, he did not really intend to acquire the Eternal Heaven. With a Divine Craftsman in their fold and given enough time, Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect would certainly achieve a period of great prosperity in the future.

    Imagine the sort of situation it would be if all of Shrek Academy¡¯s powerhouses of Title Douluo-ranked cultivation base and above were given four-word battle armors. No other force could achieve what they could.

    In a sense, it was only possible to suppress Shrek after Tang Wulin¡¯s era had passed.

    The new era of Shrek had dawned following the incident where Tang Wulin severely injured Qiangu Dongfeng in a single strike.

    The final speckle of radiance on the Life Tribute had vanishedpletely. On the other hand, the Golden Dragon Spear turned into a dazzling stream of golden radiance before plunging into the area between Tang Wulin¡¯s brows and vanishing without a trace.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s life source was also retracted soon after. It was extremely easy for Tang Wulin to control his aura due to his current cultivation base.

    Devouring a divine weapon in exchange for a set of four-word battle armor felt like a good bargain.

    At present, he clearly felt the excitementing from the Ancient Life Tree. The Ancient Life Tree wanted nothing more than the purest and highest quality life force to promote sublimation and a qualitative change in itself.

    Outside, the Life Subtree had grown two fold within a short period of time. Its crown was over fifty meters in height, and it was flourishing. In fact, all sorts of nts had begun to take root and germinate in the surrounding mountains in the darkness of the night. An enriching, dense life source filled the air.

    In other words, the effect of devouring such a life attribute divine weapon was way better than devouring arge number of abyssal creatures during the day.

    Tang Wulin felt the effect was the same as devouring a quasi god from the abyssal ne.

    Most importantly, he could sense the intense feedback from the Ancient Life Tree which elevated his life signs exponentially. He was already close to the state of his senior brother disciple¡¯s Leakproof Golden Body. The only obstacle remaining was the final breakthrough.

    Yu Guanzhi heaved a sigh and looked at Tang Wulin enviously. He said with a bitter smile, ¡°It seems like the objective of my visit has not been achieved at all. Tang Sect Master, what are your thoughts on this war?¡±

    If everything that happened earlier was the unexpected gain of his n, then he was back to square one now.

    After watching the video of Shrek Academy¡¯s five great Limit Douluos fighting against the three great quasi gods, Yu Guanzhi was well aware that Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s support was absolutely crucial in defeating the abyssal ne.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°The goal of us engaging in the prior battle has already been achieved. We managed to stop the abyssal ne from venturing deeper. However, the ck Monarch had appeared within a short time. It¡¯s possible that the abyssal ne¡¯s invasion will surpass the incident of six thousand years ago. The ck Monarch isranked ninth in the abyssal ne, so anyone with a ranking before her will be even more powerful. This is definitely terrifying. We must try our best to gather our strengths and stop the passage as soon as possible. The majority of the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy¡¯s powerhouses are already here, and we are ready to take action any time. The rest is now up to the Federation.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi nodded in agreement and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already acquired the blueprint for the seal array from the Blood God Army. Meanwhile, I¡¯ve instructed my staff to put in extra hours to expedite all the required materials. However, I¡¯ll still need your help to engrave the seal array. I shall send the blueprint to youter.¡±

    An idea emerged in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. He knew the importance of the blueprint. Though it was a top secret in the Federation, the Central Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander took the matter lightly and was going to hand it over to him. Getting the blueprint was not an easy thing to do!

    Tang Wulin was well aware that Yu Guanzhi was still the deputy minister of the military headquarters, just like the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie.

 Chapter 1773 - The Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 1773: The Exchange</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Alright. We will try our best.¡± Tang Wulin agreed.

    Yu Guanzhi said, ¡°ording to our current calctions, I¡¯m afraid it will take about ten days for our all armed forces to gather. We have already begun to fully consolidate the defensive line. We can begin the offensive when everybody is here. Tang Sect Master, is there a limit to your ability to convert life force from the abyssal creatures? If we were to kill abyssal creatures over arge distance, would it allow their life force to escape from you?¡±

    There was no doubt that his query showed that he was preparing to mobilize weapons of mass destruction at any moment.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know what my limits are at the moment, but that shouldn¡¯t be a problem. The Life Subtree is a portion of the Nature¡¯s Seed of our entire Douluo Continent ne. It yearns for life force more than anything. All the life force I absorbed using the Golden Dragon Spear is channelled into it. I only function as a bridge. As such, it won¡¯t test my endurance while it is still in need of even greater amounts of life force.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi said, ¡°Alright then. We will need your side to work with us during the final battle. We will also devote every effort to ensuring your safety, Tang Sect Master. There¡¯s no need for you to engage in the battle. Absorbing all the life force from the abyssal creatures we¡¯ve killed will be the most meritorious service. We hope that we can not only defeat the abyssal ne, but also deal them a blow so strong that they won¡¯t ever invade our ne again.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded firmly. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry. We will try our best to work with you.¡±

    The biggest difference from six thousand years ago was that they had finally found a way to weaken the abyssal creatures in a true sense.

    Yu Guanzhi said, ¡°We will discuss the next course of action with. I shall take my leave. Oh, Tang Sect Master, don¡¯t forget about my four-word battle armor! Otherwise, it will be difficult for me to justify it to the n. Also, if you are prepared to charge for forging work in the future, do consider giving us priority. We can pay as much as you¡¯d like.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help smiling bitterly. ¡°Colonel General Yu, can we stop discussing four-word battle armor like we¡¯re grocery shopping?¡±

    Yu Guanzhi burst outughing aloud. ¡°How is that so? Oh, right. I¡¯m a good friend of your uncle master. We¡¯ve been friends since childhood. Do it out of consideration for him.¡±

    ¡°Uncle master? Uncle master Zhen Hua?¡± Tang Wulin immediately felt like he had been exposed. No wonder this person before himself was aware that he could perform Heavenly Refinement at unprecedented speed.

    Yu Guanzhi stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s him. We were nning to hire him to serve in our n, yet he rejected us. Perhaps you don¡¯t know about this, but we sponsored your uncle master when he entered the cksmith¡¯s Association in the past.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt chills in his heart. ¡®All these powerful ns are quite extraordinary, huh?!¡¯

    ¡°Colonel General Yu, there¡¯s something that I must remind you of. Ten days is a little too long. If you are able, I advise you tounch a general offensive as soon as possible. I have a bad feeling. The abyssal ne¡¯s preparation this time could possibly exceed our expectations. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t beunching an offensive in such a direct manner. Also, most importantly, we don¡¯t know how long it has been since the passage was opened.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi¡¯s expression changed ever so slightly. He nodded solemnly. ¡°Precisely. I¡¯ll be urging all sides to work as fast as they can. There¡¯s also something that I must remind you of. I¡¯m not the only person that makes all the decisions for the military side. I¡¯m afraid that the minister may have a different opinion. Even though he won¡¯t be partaking in themand of the armed forces directly, he is in charge of mobilizing all the supplies. The Western Army Corps and the Northwest Army Corps are directly under his jurisdiction. The Northsea Army Corps is also closely rted to them.¡±

    Tang Wulin bid farewell to Yu Guanzhi, and expression turned solemn soon after. Even though the Central Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander did not state it openly, Tang Wulin could decipher the meaning behind his words.

    The Douluo Federal Military¡¯s full name was the Douluo Federal Military Council. The head of the council held the responsibility over the organization and was also known as the military minister. He yed a decisive role in the Federation. This minister, the Central Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander Yu Guanzhi, the Sea God Army¡¯s regimentalmander, and the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, were known as the three military magnates.

    Following the incident where Chen Xinjie intentionally exposed the information rted to the Eternal Heaven which resulted in its seizure by the Tang Sect and his decision to retire from the military, there were only two magnates left in the military. Even though Chen Xinjie decided to return to the military, the situation was still different from the past. During the period after he had left, many people were already assigned to take over his traditional jurisdiction.

    Most importantly, Tang Wulin could tell from Yu Guanzhi¡¯s words that he was not the supporter of the Spirit Pagoda within the three magnates, nor was Chen Xinjie. Then, the remaining person could only be the titr minister that was the suprememander of the federal military.

    Moreover, Yu Guanzhi had also intentionally pointed out this minister¡¯s traditional jurisdiction. It included the three great army corps. Then, there was no doubt that from the military¡¯ point of view, these three army corps supported the Spirit Pagoda.

    How could Tang Wulin not be bothered by this information? With much effort, he had managed to find the opportunity to get revenge on the Spirit Pagoda honorably. When seen from all angles, even the forces and supporters of the Spirit Pagoda could not possibly help the Spirit Pagoda at the time.

    What a waste that the event was ruined by the sudden arrival of the abyssal ne. It would be very difficult to find another chance like this in the future regardless of the result from the battle.

    Of course, if they were to lose, everything would be put to rest. The entire Douluo Continent would not exist anymore. Even if they won, it would not be difficult for the Spirit Pagoda to create an honorable reputation for themselves. Their meritorious service in the Great War could very well gain them support from the military moguls. At that point, they would have to endure the pressure of public opinion if they were to seek revenge on the Spirit Pagoda once again. Tang Wulin did not mind it himself, but he had to consider the effect it would have on the academy and the Tang Sect!

    He had no choice but to acknowledge that the Spirit Pagoda was really lucky. If Tang Wulin was given another chance, perhaps he would destroy the Spirit Pagodapletely.

    Military vehicles whooshed by one after another on the highway. The entryways to the surrounding roads were closed temporarily, ostensibly for routine examination and repair.

    In order to prevent public panic, the Federation had begun cing restrictions on the media to contain any information rted to the north. Hence, even the well-informed members of the media knew only that the Federation was mobilizing arge amount of its armed forces.

    This situation had actually happened before when the Federation was waging war against the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire.

    The first attempt ended with them returning in failure with no glory to show and the next one faltered before it even began. As a result, the media was already used to the military mobilizing its forces. Many people were spreading information that the federation was about to wage war against Star Luo Empire and Dou Spirit Empire once again in private. Hence, the Federation had kept a tight lid on the information in order to prevent the real situation from being exposed.

    The interior of the continent remained peaceful as ever. The vast majority of the poption were only excited to learn that the Federation was dispatching troops. After all, they were under the assumption that the Federation was always the most powerful force on the entire, unrivalled in all the world.

    In the meantime, a row of people were seated neatly in a huge military vehicle.

    The interior of the vehicle was decorated elegantly. It was equipped with a spacious,fortable sofa, along with a table and a restroom. In fact, there were even beds for resting located at the deck space.

    The vehicle could be used to transport a dozen people and still be extremely spacious.

    There were just a handful of people inside the vehicle at the moment.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s neatly ironed white military uniformplemented her silver hair and purple eyes, enhancing her heroic bearing. She looked formidable andmanding. The uniform also entuated her perfect figure. Her silver hair was tied into a neat ponytail behind her head. One general star adorned the shoulder board.

    There were a few more people in the vehicle, as well as a person lying on the bed.

    The one in bed was the young Pagoda Master of the Spirit Pagoda. He was the sessor to the Qiangu n, Qiangu Zhangting. He looked like he was in a deep sleep and he had a contented smile on his face.

    1

 Chapter 1774 - Gu Yuenaâ€™s Plan?

    <h4>Chapter 1774: Gu Yuena¡¯s n?</h4>

    Gu Yuena was seated on the sofa with her eyes closed, but one could tell from the asional batting of her eyshes that she was neither asleep nor meditating. It looked as if she was pondering something.

    There were a few more people there as well. The man had long, ck hair with a single golden strand and the rank of a senior colonel pinned to his shoulders. The other people each had different figures.

    ¡°Your Highness, are we really going to help mankind fight against the abyss this time?¡± asked the dark-haired man in a deep voice.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes remained closed. ¡°It is impossible for something to survive without its foundations. When the Douluo Continent is gone, how are we going to survive? Moreover, this is also an opportunity for us. I came into contact with the abyssal ne once in the past. These abyssal creatures are horrible, and they are many hundreds of times greedier than humanity. They can devour everything, down to the life force, on this ne. We can never allow them to reach this ne no matter what. In this, we share a mutual enemy with the humans.¡±

    ¡°This is a chance we have to take. In the past, the Dragon God¡¯s two rib bones were shed following his evolution, when transformed into two Dragon Spears. There¡¯s more than just the Golden Dragon Spear capable of devouring abyssal energy. On the other hand, the abyssal ne¡¯s rank is superior to the Douluo Continent ne. If we can devour enough life force, perhaps I may be able to restore some of Dragon God¡¯s power too.¡±

    The man in ck was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°This is genuinely a good opportunity. Your highness, if you can devour Tang Wulin as well, you will certainly be able to recover and be a God once again. By then, mankind can¡¯t do anything but sumb to our maniption. We really can¡¯t miss the opportunity again.¡±

    Upon listening to his words, Gu Yuena finally opened her eyes and looked toward the man in ck attire. ¡°Do I need you to teach me what to do?¡±

    The man in ck forced a smile and shook his head gently. ¡°Your Highness, I wonder if I should say this. I know you have your opinions, but you really are too indecisive and hesitant when ites to Tang Wulin. Indecision inevitably leads to trouble. Tang Wulin¡¯s growth rate has already surpassed our expectations. Moreover, he has plenty of helpers around him. At this point, I¡¯m not confident that I¡¯d be able to take him down for certain.¡±

    ¡°The Golden Dragon King inherited the Dragon God¡¯s body and also all the negative emotions. Once he haspletely assimted the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power, I¡¯m afraid that even you won¡¯t be able to stop him. Once his instinct for ughter and destruction is unleashed, it will definitely result in a great catastrophe.¡±

    Gu Yuena looked at him indifferently. She said, ¡°I thought you were counting on such a great catastrophe urring? Humans make up the vast majority in this world. Even if he does cause a catastrophe, it¡¯s going to strike mankind.¡±

    The man in ck was stunned for a moment. ¡°Your Highness, you...¡±

    Gu Yuena waved her hand to dismiss him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this anymore. I have my own ideas and Iid out a n already. The Dragon God will return.¡±

    At this point, a wisp of depth diffused from her eyes. The man in ck had not swayed her feelings at all. The few people around her could clearly see her determination and persistence in her eyes.

    The man in ck said nothing further. He knew very well that Gu Yuena could not be persuaded under such circumstances and it was meaningless for him to continue speaking.

    Gu Yuena closed her eyes once again. She could not keep his image out of her mind. She saw him up close the other day and felt pain like she had never felt before when she met his gaze.

    It was filled with longing and sorrow. It was as if his eyes were asking her why she was still not with him.

    Perhaps, he had figured out something as well.

    She could use hisck of strength in the earlier years as an excuse to put him off, but he had be so powerful at this point. With Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect support him, almost no other person in this world couldpare to him anymore. What other excuse could she use?

    Nevertheless, she still never returned to him all this time. It was because she was really incapable of doing that at this point!

    ¡®Wulin, the n is real. I already came up with a n of my own. You may resent me; you may me me, but this is all I can do. It¡¯s the only way I can think of. After all, I am the Silver Dragon King standing against you! Perhaps the ideal situation now is to wait for my n to seed. Do you know that I want to be with you so badly? I want to be by your side at all times.¡¯

    Gu Yuena pursed her red lips and clenched her fists instinctively. It would not be long before she could see him again. At least, she could finally fight alongside him once again in the war against the abyssal legion, right? Perhaps, this would be thest time she could be in close contact with him and the final chance for them to fight alongside each other.

    ¡®I should appreciate every day thates after this. At least, there will still be some time before my final n. Regardless of how the n ends up, I am still myself for now. I can still be in close contact with him.¡¯

    The abyssal legion was way quieter than expected. With the federal military continuing its march north to garrison the area, the possibility of a surprise attack from the abyssal legion was also decreasing more and more.

    The Eastsea Army Corps and the Sea God Army arrived in session. They joined the Northsea Army Corps to blockade the entire maritime space.

    On the ground level, other than the Southern Army Corps that was too far away, the rest of the Northern Army Corps, Central Army Corps, Western Army Corps, Northwest Army Corps were all gathered and prepared.

    Seven out of the eight great federal army corps were already there, with only the Southern Army Corps missing.

    Not only that, even the Blood God Army¡¯s regimentalmander, the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun, led an elite troop and came there as well. There were not a lot of people in the troop, but they were all elite soldiers experienced in fighting against abyssal creatures.

    In the entire federal military, the Blood God Army had the most experience dealing with abyssal ne. There was no doubt that they would be able to provide the most insights for the armed forces.

    Tang Wulin and his team had been stationed on the mountain peak where the Life Subtree grew all this time. The Life Subtree was growing healthy and strong, and it could be seen from afar.

    Even if one could not feel its aura, it exuded a calming sensation for one¡¯s heart and mind just by looking at it.

    The thick life source had also seemingly turned into the lifeblood of the entire army.

    The Central Army Corps was stationed around this mountainous peak. The deadliest soul defense weapons were set up in the nearby areas as well. Yu Guanzhi kept his promise to fully cooperate with them in defending the Life Subtree.

    The defensive line had already been fortified. The required supplies were transported in an endless stream with the addition of a few more army corps. It could be said that the most formidable armed forces of the entire Federation, even the entire Douluo, were gathered there.

    The powerhouses from the War God Hall, Spirit Pagoda and a few other great soul masters¡¯ organizations mobilized by the military had alle. A fearsome assemge of people gathered together in the same ce. The federal military was in peak condition as well.

    A temporarymand post was built inside the Central Army Corps¡¯s defensive position. At the time, the post was bustling with people.

    The meeting table in themand post was over a dozen meters long. It could seat over thirty people.

    The best people in the Federation had filled all the seats around the long table. There was only standing room for many major general officers and lieutenant general officers.

    Two people were sitting side by side on the main seats. They were both colonel generals judging by the military insignia pinned to their shoulders. These two were the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie and the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi.

    Two of the three military magnates were there. Moreover, those two people were also Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses.

    The representatives from each of the great soul masters¡¯ organizations were seated in a straight row on their left nk. The person seated at the main seat on the left was the representative of Shrek Academy and Tang Sect, the leader of these two great organizations, the Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin.

    He was the only representative from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect seated at the meeting table, while the rest of the four attendees were standing not far away from him.

 Chapter 1775 - The Western Army Corps And The Northwest Army Corps

    <h4>Chapter 1775: The Western Army Corps And The Northwest Army Corps</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The four people were Yuanen Zhentian, Yuanen Tiandang, Qilin Douluo Tong Yu, and also the Tang Sect¡¯s Amorous Douluo Zang Xin.

    Yes, they were the four great Limit Douluos!

    Just like what the Amorous Douluo had said before their departure. Tang Wulin must be protected by the four Limit Douluos at all times when they were at the frontline of the battlefield.

    Consequently, he drew the attention of the people immediately when he brought four Limit Douluos to themand post.

    Those with a Limit Douluo status were authorized to sit at the meeting table naturally. Yet, these four Limit Douluos chose to stand behind Tang Wulin. They were oblivious to the rest of the people around them, except for the Amorous Douluo who greeted his acquaintances.

    The Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue was seated on the right of Tang Wulin. He was the newly-appointed Hall Master of the War God Hall and also a Limit Douluo. Next to him was Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master Qiangu Dongfeng who lost an arm recently.

    Apparently, it was difficult to tell that Qiangu Dongfeng bore a grudge against Tang Wulin. He was reserved and his expression was extremely calm as if whatever that was happening around him did not concern him.

    The person seated next to him was also from Shrek. He was the Body Douluo A Ruheng.

    Mu Ye had arrived not too long ago as well. However, A Ruheng was there as a representative of the Body Sect since Mu Ye had officially handed over the position of Body Sect¡¯s Sect Master to him.

    A Ruheng had proven the power of his Leakproof Golden Body when he was at the War God Hall. Hence, the Body Sect was seated next to the Spirit Pagoda. Together, they formed the five great organizations. It was the first time the Body Sect was given such a status after close to a thousand years.

    The Titan Giant Ape was supposed to enjoy the same privilege, but Yuanen Zhentian insisted he was a member of Shrek Academy and refused to partake in this meeting under the identity of his n.

    The people who followed A Ruheng were the leaders from some other great soul masters¡¯ organizations.

    Many of these people were from renowned, powerful ns with long lineages. For example, there was the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n which Tang Wulin once impersonated as its member. There was also the all-powerful Nine Treasures ze Pagoda n that was reputed to be the number one support system on the continent.

    1Next, there was a n which drew Tang Wulin¡¯s attention. It was because he was rted to this n in a sense. It was known as the Clear Sky n!

    The current sect master of the n was a middle-aged man over forty years of age. When he appeared, Tang Wulin who was seated on the main seat of the left nk was immensely shocked.

    Who were the Clear Sky n? It was precisely his father, Tang San¡¯s n. The Clear Sky n, the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon n, and the Seven Treasures zed Pagoda n were known as the three great powerful ns.

    Being the most powerful ns, they had been famous since that epoch.

    Eventually, many of the ns from the same epoch began to decline and were defunct, leaving only these three great ns with their long lineages. One could imagine how profound their inheritance was.

    Simr to the Body n, each n faced the problem of not being able to produce any Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse which resulted in the gradual decline of the n.

    Nevertheless, Tang Wulin felt an affinity toward the sect master of the Clear Sky n.

    Whether it was his father Tang San, his grandfather Tang Hao, or even his great-grandfather Tang Chen, they were all from this n.

    The Clear Sky n¡¯s Clear Sky Hammer was Tang San¡¯s most powerful assault-type tool soul of that epoch! It was also one of Tang San¡¯s two great martial souls.

    What a waste that Tang Wulin only inherited Tang San¡¯s Bluesilver Emperor, and not Tang San¡¯s second martial soul as well.

    The high-ranking military personnel were seated on the right nk of the main seat. For example, the Northern Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander Guo Zhenfeng could only take the hindmost seat on this nk. There was nothing he could do because he had the lowest qualification of all. Besides, the Northern Army Corps was the weakest of all the army corps.

    The main seat on the right nk was taken by an old man with a colonel general rank simrly. He appeared to be extremely ferocious. He had a darkplexion, slightly bulging huge eyes which looked like copper bells. He looked akin to a long-toothed hideous devil.

    This person was seated right across Tang Wulin. He was sizing up Tang Wulin with his ferocious, solemn eyes.

    He was Dong Zian, the Western Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander. He was a military mogul simrly and was once reputed to be a top, valiant soldier in the past. He was a Limit Douluo whose martial soul was the Green-faced Wolf with the moniker, the Ferocious Wolf.

    The Green-faced Wolf was actually an ordinary martial soul. Yet, it was precisely due to this fact that he got his fame in the military once upon a time.

    Everyone was well aware that the higher the quality of a soul master¡¯s martial soul, the higher the possibility of the soul master achieving a higher rank. On the other hand, one could imagine how difficult it was for a soul master to cultivate an ordinary martial soul like the Green-faced Wolf to the Limit Douluo rank. Had it not been for the variant process, it would be impossible for Dong Zian to achieve the Limit Douluo rank.

    The Western Army Corps was exceedingly powerful, only second to the Central Army Corps in the federal military. They were stationed at the western frontier and, in a way, acted as reinforcements to the Blood God Army. If anything were to happen to the Blood God Army that guarded the abyssal passage, the Western Army Corps would be the first to back up the Blood God Army.

    The Ferocious Wolf Douluo appeared to be rather old, but he was actually only slightly over sixty years old. He was reputed to be the sessor of Chen Xinjie and could possibly be posted to the War God Hall next.

    The person seated next to him was Tang Wulin¡¯s old acquaintance. He was the Blood God Army¡¯s regimentalmander, colonel general, the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyu.

    Beside him was the Northwest Army Corps¡¯s regimentalmander. He was a middle-aged man with a kind, gentle, and refined appearance. He was graceful and always smiling. The colonel general exuded a calm presence.

    Anyone who was acquainted with this man knew that he was cunning as a fox. He was reputed to be a wily soldier in the army. He led the Northwest Army Corps for many years and turned it into an army with a growing reputation.

    In the Federation, the Central Army Corps, the Northwest Army Corps, and the Western Army Corps were known as the three greatnd armies.

    On the other hand, the Sea God Army, the Eastsea Army Corps, and the Northsea Army Corps were known as the three great naval forces.

    Inparison, the Northern Army Corps and the Southern Army Corps were the weaker armed forces.

    The Northern Army Corps was stationed in Thule, a less strategic location. It was hardly worth defending. Moreover, it was difficult to allocate resources due to its remote location. Hence, the better soldiers demurred to be posted to Thule.

    Simrly, the Southern Army Corps could not be powerful due to its proximity to the Sea God Army. In fact, the Southern Army Corps was the only army under the jurisdiction of a n. Under certain circumstances, the Holy Angel n¡¯s order was more authoritative than the military headquarters¡¯. Consequently, they received fewer resources from the Federation. Also, they invariably needed subsidies from the Holy Angel n.

    If the eight great army corps were to be ranked ording to their strengths in descending order, it would be the Central Army Corps, the Sea God Army, the Western Army Corps, the Northwest Army Corps, the Eastsea Army Corps, the Northsea Army Corps, the Southern Army Corps, andst but not least, the Northern Army Corps.

    1The Northwest Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander was Yin Moshang, a Hyper Douluo with the Silver Frost Painted Halberd as his martial soul. Even though he was not a Limit Douluo, he was seated after Zhang Huanyun as the Northwest Army Corps was ranked third in the army corps.

    Next to him was a colonel general simrly. He was none other than the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi. He was dressed in a military uniform, since he no longer represented the Tang Sect but the Blood God Army¡¯s Blood God Battalion. In themand post, his rank was that of a colonel general.

    After Cao Dezhi, there was the Northern Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander Guo Zhenfeng.

    Together with these military moguls, there were other high-ranking personnel from the major departments in charge of logistics and the reconnaissance services.

    The vast majority of the Douluo Federation¡¯s top powerhouses and high-ranking military personnel were gathered here today.

    In the spacious meeting room, there were more than ten Limit Douluos. It was truly rare to see such a grand scene in the Douluo Federation.

 Chapter 1776 - Council Of War

    <h4>Chapter 1776: Council Of War</h4>

    Many high-ranking military personnel standing on the periphery were representatives from the great armed forces on the Douluo Continent. A few were discontented due to theck of seats in the meeting room. In any case, no one dared to object after sensing the auras of the four people standing behind Tang Wulin.

    If even the Limit Douluos were standing, what more could they say?

    After the battle with the Spirit Pagoda and with the present situation, anyone could tell that Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect were at their peaks once again.

    Yu Guanzhi nced at Chen Xinjie by his side. Chen Xinjie nodded toward him.

    The Divine Brush Douluo let out a cough to draw the people¡¯s attention. All at once, the entire scene quietened down.

    Yu Guanzhi¡¯s gaze swept through each of the representatives from the great organizations of soul masters on the left nk. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Firstly, I¡¯d like to represent the military headquarters to wee the representatives from each great organization. Thank you for your willingness to join us in fighting against a formidable enemy during this crisis.¡±

    The people nodded in agreement.

    Yu Guanzhi spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I believe everyone has already read the information rted to the abyssal ne. The enemy is far more powerful than we imagined. Let alone everyone here, it is my first time encountering such an opponent. All the information we have on the abyssal ne is gathered from the great war six thousand years ago and from the Blood God Army that has guarded the abyssal passage for a few thousand years.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to represent the military headquarters tomend the meritorious services rendered by the Northern Army Corps. They¡¯ve sacrificed over sixty thousand soldiers in order to stop the powerful enemy beyond our continent. The Regimental Commander Guo led his men into battle and almost lost his life on the battlefield. Despite knowing they are no match for the enemy, they fought on valiantly. The entire army should learn from them. You¡¯ve left a prodigious reminder in the military book of meritorious services.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi¡¯s speech was conveyed with deep feelings and enthusiasm. Guo Zhenfeng¡¯s lips were tightly pursed and his eyes were bloodshot with grief. Those were sixty thousand dead soldiers! Those were his sixty thousand brothers-in-arms!

    ¡°Regimental Commander Guo, I represent the military headquarters to express our gratitude to you.¡± As he was speaking, Yu Guanzhi stood up and gave a military salutation to Guo Zhenfeng.

    Guo Zhenfeng stood upright simultaneously to return the salutation. ¡°Suprememander, I don¡¯t want any personalmendation. I¡¯d like to request the Federation to grant a reward to the families of the deceased soldiers. They were good people and all the glory should belong to them.¡± Upon saying that, tears streamed down the face of the Northern Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander.

    ¡°We will! Our soldiers have suffered much already. The Federation will ensure their family members are rewarded. I can guarantee that!¡± said Yu Guanzhi in all seriousness.

    ¡°Thank you, suprememander.¡±

    They were seated once again.

    Yu Guanzhi¡¯s gaze swept past every person¡¯s face. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯re almost done gathering our armed forces together. The Southern Army Corps will be arriving in a few more days. We can¡¯t wait any longer because we¡¯ve yet to find out the number of powerhouses from the abyssal ne which have arrived on the Douluo Continent. We must aplish the mission in one stroke if possible and annihte thempletely.¡±

    At this point, he paused for a moment and shifted his gaze toward Tang Wulin seated on the left main seat. ¡°I believe everyone has already seen the video recording and read the information. The Tang Sect Master¡¯s divine weapon, the Golden Dragon Spear is our only weapon capable of suppressing the abyssal ne currently. Compared to six thousand years ago, we¡¯re lucky because we have the ability to weaken the enemy now. Hence, I¡¯d like to propose that we work with the Tang Sect Master as our core in the following final battle. At the same time, we¡¯ll devote all our efforts into weakening the abyssal creatures, if not killing them. If there are no objections from the floor, we shall proceed with discussing the strategic n next.¡±

    It was impossible to conceal the fact that the Golden Dragon Spear could devour the abyssal energy. The spear was the Federation¡¯s most powerful weapon against the abyssal ne. It was utterly impossible to conceal the truth anymore at this time.

    Tang Wulin felt that it was his duty. It was also a good opportunity for the Ancient Life Tree. Besides, numerous powerhouses from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy came to protect him.

    Other than the abyssal Sage King, it was not that easy for the monarch-ranked powerhouses from the abyssal ne to hurt Tang Wulin. After all, he was protected by the numerous Limit Douluos and also the Life Subtree.

    ¡°Please hold on.¡± Just as Yu Guanzhi was about to continue with plotting the strategy, an awkward voice was suddenly heard.

    The people shifted their attention to the direction the voice came from. It was the voice of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master, Qiangu Dongfeng.

    Yu Guanzhi frowned ever so slightly. ¡°Is there an objection from you, Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master? I must remind you that we are confronted with a formidable enemy now. You need to let go of your past personal grudges. If anyone were to mess up the entire situation due to personal reasons, that person will be considered a felon of the Federation.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng smiled calmly. ¡°Suprememander, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. Since you¡¯re asking everyone toe forward to discuss the battle n, then we should have a proper discussion, right? We can¡¯t just stop anyone from giving their opinion, right?¡±

    A radiance glimmered in Yu Guanzhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Please go ahead, Pagoda Master Qiangu.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections after reading through the information provided. Of course, I agree that the operation mustmence immediately. We must try our best to stop the catastrophe brought by the abyssal creatures. However, I feel that it¡¯s a little risky for Tang Wulin alone to be the core of the entire operation. If anything were to happen to him, one careless move may lead to the loss of the whole battle, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh? What kind of problem do you anticipate, Pagoda Master Qiangu?¡± asked Yu Guanzhi calmly. However, those who were acquainted with him knew, despite the military mogul¡¯s calm appearance, that he was in a bad mood.

    Qiangu Dongfeng went straight to the point. He smiled and said, ¡°This is the case, suprememander. Apart from the Tang Sect, our Spirit Pagoda has a divine weapon capable of devouring the abyssal ne¡¯s energy. This is why I object to the proposal of selecting the Tang Sect Master alone as the core.¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, the meeting room broke into a minor mor. Even Tang Wulin was astonished.

    ¡®The Spirit Pagoda has a divine weapon too? If the Spirit Pagoda has such a divine weapon, why didn¡¯t they use it six thousand years ago?¡¯ He turned his head to the side and looked toward Qiangu Dongfeng with an astonished gaze.

    Qiangu Dongfeng did not meet his gaze, as he continued to look at Yu Guanzhi.

    ¡°If you can prove it, it would be a good thing for the war, of course,¡± said Yu Guanzhi without the slightest hesitation.

    Needless to say, having two cores was definitely more advantageous than having just one.

    Qiangu Dongfeng raised his hand and summoned someone behind him. That person then walked in slowly.

    Tang Wulin could see the iing person since he was looking in the direction of Qiangu Dongfeng.

    Actually, he could already sense her presence earlier. He had been distracted by the current situation that he did not pay her any attention.

    Gu Yuena made her way to Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s side. She raised her right hand. A stream of dazzling, silver radiance shed once and transformed into a spear in her grasp.

    When the white-silver dragon spear appeared, the molecules in the air grew dense instantly. The molecules even had a sticky texture to it.

    There was no doubt that it was a divine weapon.

    It was the Silver Dragon Spear!

    Tang Wulin was in a daze upon seeing the spear. It was the Silver Dragon Spear which belonged to Na¡¯er in the past! Ever since the transformation that involved Gu Yue and Na¡¯er, he had always felt a mysterious tugging at his heart. He felt a rush of mixed emotions upon seeing the Silver Dragon Spear. The intense emotional fluctuations in him instantly caused the arising of Thought Concretization which could be seen in the surroundings.

    Fortunately, he noticed it in time. He immediately controlled his emotions such that the scene of him and Na¡¯er by the beach did not emerge.

    Qiangu Dongfeng said, ¡°Gu Yuena is one of our Spirit Pagoda¡¯s four spiriters. She was promoted to the post of Deputy Pagoda Master recently due to the elevation of her cultivation base. Coincidentally, her Silver Dragon Spear has a very powerful suppression effect over the abyssal creatures. It certainly yed an important role on the battlefield. Hence, I think she deserves to be the other core. If you have seen the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Joust For A Spouse Festival in the past, you should have seen...¡±

 Chapter 1777 - Internal Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 1777: Internal Confrontation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At this point, he paused for a moment before he shifted his gaze to Tang Wulin atst. He smiled and said, ¡°In the past, the Tang Sect Master was actually defeated by our Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Silver Dragon Princess. Since both of their divine weapons can be used to suppress the abyssal creatures, shouldn¡¯t we also regard Gu Yuena as our core?¡±

    As soon as the remark was made, the meeting room broke out in a mor.

    The event where Tang Wulin was defeated by Gu Yuena was streamed live across the entire continent. Shrek Academy seized the opportunity during the Joust For A Spouse Festival to announce its uprising too.

    Yu Guanzhi spoke in a deep voice, ¡°The situation now is quite different. It¡¯s no longer a child¡¯s y. Pagoda Master Qiangu, are you confident that this Silver Dragon Spear is also capable of suppressing the abyssal creatures?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng procured a mini soul device from his chest pocket and ced it on the console table. He pressed a button on the soul device. At once, a holographic video was projected.

    It was a silver silhouette with enormous silver wings spread out behind her back. Her entire body was dded in silver armor shimmering with seven-colored radiance which made her appear magnificent.

    She flew swiftly past the sky akin to a silver lightning. In the next moment, she had already dived into the abyssal legion. Anything that blocked her way was annihted. Arge amount of dense, grayish airflow which rose into the sky was immediately devoured by the silver radiance.

    The view changed to a first person perspective.

    One could see seven-colored light orbs burst out from her body continuously to kill the abyssal creatures in the surroundings. One could clearly see the gray airflow which had just appeared being instantly devoured by the spear in her hand.

    In the next moment, she let out a loud roar before she abruptly leaped into the sky and flew away high into the sky.

    Next, a top view showed a gigantic cavern widening to over three thousand meters in diameter near Thule. There was nothing in the surrounding area, not even snow. There were onlyrge gray areas which were spreading into the surroundings.

    The densely packed abyssal creatures were innumerable. Meanwhile, arge number of high-ranking abyssal creatures surged toward her like a swarm of bees upon sensing her presence. The air was already filled with a dense, grayish mist.

    The silver silhouette turned around. A green radiance shed once behind her. A ball of intense green radiance exploded which gave a tremendous thrust to propel her forward. Her speed instantly broke the sound barrier. She disappeared into the distance leaving a vast space between the abyssal passage and herself.

    The video stopped ying at this point. The whole processsted for quite a few seconds. However, it fully disyed what Qiangu Dongfeng wished the crowd to see.

    The armor worn by the silhouette was obviously a set of four-word battle armor. The silhouette was none other than the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena. She had secured the abyssal passage by herself just to prove the effectiveness of the Silver Dragon Spear.

    Qiangu Dongfeng spoke proudly, ¡°Everyone has seen it now. This is the prowess of the Silver Dragon Spear. I believe that it is no weaker than the Tang Sect Master¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear. Moreover, Gu Yuena is bold enough to head to the frontline. I¡¯ll hand over the video recording to themand post for further analysis. This is absolutely first-hand information which we have managed to acquire on the abyssal passage at the moment.¡±

    The satellite above could not reveal the situation on the ground of Thule as the sky waspletely covered with a dense, grayish mist. Qiangu Dongfeng was right. This was the first meaningful reconnaissance.

    They had sent out reconnaissance nes earlier, but none returned. This video recording was extremely useful to the war.

    ¡°This information is truly beneficial. It¡¯ll be extremely advantageous to our operation.¡± The Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian seated on the main seat on the right side said haltingly.

    His voice was a little strange. It sounded hoarse and unpleasant to the ears.

    Dong Zian chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that having two cores is better than one. Moreover, our soul technology now is way more advanced than six thousand years ago. All energies are made up of structures, so is the abyssal energy. I refuse to believe that these abyssal creatures are able to withstand our newest technology, right?¡±

    Zhang Huanyun seated on his left frowned and said, ¡°General Dong, you shouldn¡¯t say that. We¡¯ve tested almost all the advanced weapons on the abyssal creatures. Till now, we¡¯ve yet to discover any weapon that can kill the abyssal creatures effectively. Only the Golden Dragon Spear shows a significant impact. In the past, it was also the Tang Sect Master who relied on the Golden Dragon Spear and the Blood Gods Great Array during the abyssal tide to suppress the abyssal passage. Furthermore, they managed to defeat the abyssal Sage King too.¡±

    At this point, he suddenly remembered something. His gazended upon Gu Yuena. ¡®Yes, this young maiden was there as well during that incident. It was she who fought with Tang Wulin to defeat the abyssal Sage King.¡¯

    But then, what was her rtionship with Tang Wulin? In fact, she appeared to have saved Tang Wulin¡¯s life at the time.

    Between them, one had the Golden Dragon Spear while the other the Silver Dragon Spear. No one would believe that they were not rted at all!

    Gu Yuena had already retracted her Silver Dragon Spear and returned to the back in the meantime.

    Dong Zian said, ¡°Simple. Let¡¯s just split our troops into two nks. Each side will carry a divine weapon. Looks like we¡¯ll just make some slight adjustments to the detailed battle n.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi frowned. His gaze revealed that he was not being friendly.

    It was obvious that Dong Zian and Qiangu Dongfeng were on the same side. They did not bring up the matter rted to the Silver Dragon Spear until this very moment. On the other hand, themand post had alreadypleted the drafting of the battle n earlier.

    2¡°Changing the battle n now is only going to add to the dy. Why don¡¯t we let the Tang Sect Master and the Deputy Spirit Pagoda Master go together? Just follow the original n,¡± said Yu Guanzhi in a deep voice.

    Dong Zian spoke without showing the slightest modesty, ¡°Suprememander, do you think that the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy can work with the Spirit Pagoda together in good faith? I¡¯m afraid that putting two negatives together won¡¯t make a positive, right?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Yu Guanzhi looked furious. It was the second time he was refuted by Dong Zian. As the suprememander of the federal army and the third ranking military mogul, how could he not get angry?

    A ferocious glint was glimmering in Dong Zian¡¯s eyes. He showed no fear as he stared straight at Yu Guanzhi.

    It wasmon knowledge that they could not get along. Dong Zian had always been recalcitrant toward Yu Guanzhi. The Western Army Corps ranked lower than the Central Army Corps and was known as the second ground force. Besides, both army corps did not belong to the same camp.

    Yu Guanzhi was a ssic example of a n disciple. He had the best education since he was young. Also, he was privileged. Luck was always on his side as he made his way up to be a high-ranking personnel.

    On the other hand, Dong Zian came from amon family. He relied on hard work and his own efforts to be the best. He disyed outstanding gantry during battles and got promoted to regimentalmander.

    Hence, it appeared they were not fairly endowed in a sense.

    For this reason, Yu Guanzhi gave Tang Wulin a ¡®gentle reminder¡¯ earlier. He was not exactly in favor of the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. Even though Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect were neutral, neutrality simrly had a tendency of leaning toward one side or the other. Neither would he go against the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. Naturally, he still felt sore for losing a divine weapon beyond his expectation.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Why are you both bickering?¡± said Chen Xinjie with a frown.

    Dong Zian widened his mouth in an attempt to say something, but he was given a tug by Yin Moshang at his side. Subsequently, he kept his mouth shut.

    Chen Xinjie said calmly, ¡°Guanzhi, pleasey out the strategy for discussion.¡±

    Chen Xinjie was not only of exalted rank, but he was also the most senior of them all in the military. Other than the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue, almost all the generals on the scene were considered his juniors. Had it not been the incident of the Eternal Heaven, the suprememander position was supposed to be his.

    Yu Guanzhi suppressed his emotions. He was no longer looking at Dong Zian as he said calmly, ¡°The operation is organized as such. The three great fleetsprising the Sea God Army, the Northsea Army Corps, and the Eastsea Army Corps will mobilize all its mecha masters to join the ground forces in the battle. At the same time, these mecha masters will also provide fire support. After we have a confirmed location, these three great fleets will execute a carpet bombing on the abyssal legion. Then, the second wave of carpet bombing will be carried out via the air forces. In the meantime, the Tang Sect Master will position himself at the frontline with the Golden Dragon Spear in his grasp. He¡¯ll be under protection at all times. He¡¯ll do his best to devour the abyssal energy from the deceased abyssal creatures.¡±

    ¡°Simultaneously, the ground forces will push forward to set up the defense lines. With the fire support, the ground forces willplete the siege on the abyssal passage as soon as possible. We¡¯ll ensure a continuous barrage of heavy fire power on the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°The bombing will be conducted in three phases. Each phase will be alternately delivered by the navy and air forces. After three rounds of bombing, the ground forces willunch an assault to make a clean sweep of the battlefield, and then seal the passage. The ground forces will be led by the Central Army Corps that is equipped with the heavy ion beam weapons. The rest of the troops will act as reinforcements. It¡¯ll be an all-out attack. We, therefore, seek the cooperation of each great soul master¡¯s organization to detain the abyssal ne¡¯s powerhouses.¡±

    ¡°Our strategy is to detain the abyssal ne¡¯s powerhouses first, so we can severely injure the low-medium rank abyssal creatures. We¡¯ll returnter to fight against the powerhouses and try to kill them to the best of our abilities. Finally, we¡¯ll seal the abyssal passage.¡±

 Chapter 1778 - Strategy Formulated

    <h4>Chapter 1778: Strategy Formted</h4>

    ¡°This is the overall strategy, but there are still many details to the specific execution n. The logistics department has alreadypleted the nning and made the necessary arrangements. The orders will be dispatched to the troops as soon as possible.¡±

    It was apparent that the war n was meticulously prepared.

    Dong Zian was correct. Aspared to six thousand years ago, the soul technology today was developing at a tremendous pace. All kinds ofrge scale lethal weapons had been developed. Moreover, they had gathered all the armed forces of the entire federal military, the equivalent of gathering all the weapons avable on the continent. They would be able to sustain carpet bombing for three consecutive days and nights.

    On the other hand, the objective of the mission was not to kill the opponent but to weaken them. Hence, Yu Guanzhi proposed to ce Tang Wulin on the frontline.

    Six thousand years ago, mankind suffered a great loss when the abyssal creatures could not be killed. But now, with the presence of the Golden Dragon Spear, this problem was solved.

    Yu Guanzhi continued to speak, ¡°During the entire battle, the Tang Sect Master¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear ys the most crucial role of devouring the abyssal energy. Since the Tang Sect Master is most familiar with the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy, I¡¯d like to request the various Limit Douluos from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy to protect the Tang Sect Master at all times. We¡¯ll despatch our military powerhouses to protect him as well.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded even though the only thing on his mind now was Gu Yuena who was attired in military uniform. With great effort, he tried his best to focus on the war council.

    ¡°No issue from our side.¡± Despite the zing artillery fire around them, it was impossible to hurt these Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses unless the fire power was from a Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition.

    The war n was simple and direct. Nheless, it was undoubtedly effective. It showed the import of the Northern Army Corps¡¯ sacrifice earlier. Had it not been their efforts to restrain the abyssal creatures in Thule, they would be facing a total invasion now.

    Qiangu Dongfeng suddenly chimed in, ¡°Based on Na¡¯er¡¯s reconnaissance, the abyssal passage¡¯s exit is located within Thule¡¯s northernmost area. It¡¯s terrible weather and the temperature¡¯s freezing cold. I still propose to split the troops into two nks. This way, we¡¯ll stand a greater chance at winning. Once we are engaged in an all-out attack, arge amount of abyssal energy will be produced within a short period of time. The Tang Sect Master may not necessarily be able to devour it all by himself.¡±

    Dong Zian supported Qiangu Dongfeng by saying, ¡°I think so too. The overall strategy is fine. Let¡¯s split the act of devouring the abyssal energy into two parts then. The Western Army Corps and the Northwest Army Corps will be in charge of protecting the Deputy Pagoda Master.¡±

    The proposition was perfectly logical and reasonable. Its impact would yield the best results without a doubt.

    Yu Guanzhi said calmly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll make slight changes to the strategy n and request the Tang Sect Master and the Deputy Pagoda Master to be the cores of this battle.¡±

    Chen Xinjie suddenly spoke out, ¡°Whether we are doing it as a troop or two, I want to emphasize that this is a high stakes war. The safety of the entire continent is at risk. We must not let our personal grudges cloud our judgments. Even if we¡¯re to split into two nks, we must still help each other. If I find any side making mistakes, don¡¯t me me for being brusque.¡±

    Dong Zian burst outughing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Elder Chen. We¡¯ve been serving in the military for so many years. Can it be that we still can¡¯t make good decisions?¡±

    Chen Xinjie took a nce at him indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s for the best then.¡±

    The next discussion was focused on the details of the n. Dong Zian and Qiangu Dongfeng did not make any off the cuff remarks this time. They appeared to be quite cooperative in the following sessions.

    However, Tang Wulin knew very well that their goal had already been achieved. The act of splitting the two great ground forces, the Western Army Corps and the Northwest Army Corps from the other ground forces signified that the suprememander Yu Guanzi might fail tomand them.

    In Dong Zian¡¯s perception, this allowed him to mobilize the soldiers with ease so that he would be able to conspire with the Spirit Pagoda.

    On the other hand, Yu Guanzhi took it as a sign that the two great army corps were prepared not to follow his orders during the war.

    It was fine when Chen Xinjie was the suprememander of the three army corps previously. He could still suppress Dong Zian at the time. Nevertheless, he had found it difficult to deal with Dong Zian. As the suprememander of this operation, he had actually anticipated that Dong Zian would give him trouble.

    However, he put himself in Dong Zian¡¯s shoes and figured that he might do the same were he in Dong Zian¡¯s position. All soldiers under one¡¯smand were treated as one¡¯s brother. No one would allow their soldiers to be sacrificed under another person¡¯smand.

    The war council¡¯s meetingsted half a day before it ended at around noon.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Do make the necessary preparations as soon as possible. We shallunch a general offensive tomorrow at noon,¡± said Yu Guanzhi determinedly upon standing up.

    Noon was the time when the sunlight was most intense. It was also the best time to suppress evil soul masters. Launching the general offensive at this time would be ideal.

    The people stood up in unison. Every single person¡¯s mind was upied with his or her own thoughts.

    When he stood up, Tang Wulin shifted his gaze to look toward the person that was on his mind all day long.

    He found Gu Yuena looking at him as well.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s appearance had not changed much. His physical appearance would remain pretty much the same due to his current cultivation base coupled with his extremely strong physique.

    The only thing that changed was his gaze perhaps.

    When seen from up close, Gu Yuena noticed that his gaze had turned deeper and more reserved now. His exposed emotions in the past were now seemingly contained within him. One could not see any emotional fluctuation under his calm gaze, but Gu Yuena¡¯s heart fluttered when he was looking at her.

    They had the most intimate rtionship in the past after all! Countless memories lingered on their minds. Had it not been their intentional suppression, their Thought Concretization would perhaps have appeared promptly.

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh in his heart. He did not go over to greet her. They were from different camps, and he did not wish to cause any trouble for Gu Yuena either.

    He had it figured out and came up with a n of his own. When this was over, he would settle the dispute with the Spirit Pagoda. By then, he would take back Gu Yuena even if he had to snatch her away.

    ¡°Tang Sect Master.¡± Meanwhile, a voice that Tang Wulin loathed was heard.

    Tang Wulin turned his head to the side and saw that Qiangu Dongfeng was standing before him.

    ¡°Is there anything, Pagoda Master Qiangu?¡± asked Tang Wulin calmly.

    Qiangu Dongfeng suddenly smiled. It was a meaningful smile. ¡°Nothing much, I just want to wish you good luck.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze shifted ever so slightly. ¡°I ought to wish you good luck too, Pagoda Master Qiangu. I hope that I¡¯ll still see you after the great battle.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng said, ¡°That¡¯s still uncertain really. After all, I¡¯m not the target.¡±

    Tang Wulin did not reply as he walked forward. On the other hand, Qiangu Dongfeng was standing right in front of him. It was apparent that Tang Wulin would bump into Qiangu Dongfeng if he were to continue walking. Yet, Tang Wulin appeared to be oblivious to the person standing before him. He just kept on walking.

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s expression changed. A strong murderous intent shed past his eyes during that very moment. However, he turned his body to the side to dodge Tang Wulin just as Tang Wulin walked past him.

    Since he hesitated a little, he did not manage to dodge Tang Wulin fully. Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder brushed his chest leaving him in searing pain.

    Tang Wulin left without even looking back, followed by the four great Limit Douluos.

    By the time the four great Limit Douluos walked past him, the Amorous Douluo suddenly turned around and said to Qiangu Dongfeng smilingly, ¡°Pagoda Master Qiangu, have you ever heard of ¡®great barkers are no biters¡¯? Haha.¡± Upon saying that, he walked away with long strides.

    Qiangu Dongfeng turned green with rage. He clenched his fists subconsciously.

    Gu Yuena had already returned to his side by now. She asked with a concerned expression, ¡°Pagoda Master, are you alright...¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng took a deep breath. His expression had already returned to normal. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just let them go on being arrogant. Let¡¯s leave now.¡±

    His heart was actually filled with resentment as he watched Tang Wulin¡¯s departing silhouette. He had been witnessing Tang Wulin¡¯s gradual growth.

 Chapter 1779 - The Arrival of Yuxue

    <h4>Chapter 1779: The Arrival of Yuxue</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Initially, Qiangu Dongfeng was not concerned by Tang Wulin, but he gradually took notice of him. He eventually realized that Tang Wulin was getting out of control and he attempted to bring a stop to him. At this point, the young man, less than twenty years old, was already on par with Qiangu Dongfeng himself. In fact, Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities had even surpassed his.

    1All these changes seemed to happen within a very short period of time, but Qiangu Dongfeng found that he was having difficultying to terms with it.

    If he was given another chance, he would certainly kill this young man regardless of the sacrifice he had to make.

    A group without a leader was doomed to fail. Even Shrek Academy could not possibly have risen again in such a short time!

    Tang Wulin returned to their station next to the Life Subtree. Their barracks was extremely simple and unsophisticated. The rooms, including Tang Wulin¡¯s, were simple metallic structures. His room was only a little more spacious than the others with a slightlyrger table for meetings and discussions.

    At the time, all the high-ranking personnel from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy were gathered there.

    ¡°Then Spirit Pagoda is still trying to cause trouble. We should have finished them off when we had the chance. Had it not been for Old Chen¡¯s appearance at the time, the Spirit Pagoda would not have had the audacity to do so without the Qiangu n,¡± said the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi with a cold, stern voice.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°At the time, we couldn¡¯t fight against the Spirit Pagoda because we had to put the interest of the whole poption above everything else. We do need to stay vignt now to prevent any disruptions from them during the operation. As the troop is split into two squads, we must be cautious of theirck of reinforcement the most. After all, both sides are attacking from different directions, so it should be fine judging by the current situation. Moreover, whether it¡¯s the Spirit Pagoda, the Western Army Corps or the Northwest Army Corps, they don¡¯t have the courage to do anything tant when such a formidable enemy is before us.¡±

    Yali nodded. ¡°We are correct in making adequate preparations now. Anyhow, our Tang Sect¡¯s mission is to protect Tang Wulin, right? We just need to do this well. We can see the whole picture by then. If everything is stable, we shall remain by Tang Wulin¡¯s side. In the face of such absolute power, they can do nothing even if they want to.¡±

    Meanwhile, a pleasant voice that sounded very familiar to Tang Wulin came from outside.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    The door opened and a female soldier with a heroic bearing came walking into the room from outside. Was that Long Yuxue whom he had not seen for a long time?

    In the past, Tang Wulin parted ways with Long Yuxue and Jiang Wuyue upon their return to the Blood God Army. Tang Wulin did not expect that she would actuallye here this time.

    Long Yuxue stood to attention and delivered a military salutation.

    ¡°Good evening, general. The Blood Dragon Unit is reporting for duty. We have received the order from the regimentalmander. We are here for your orders.¡± She reported in an extremely formal manner, yet her beautiful pair of eyes stared at Tang Wulin¡¯s face the whole time. Her eyes were filled with emotions that were hard to conceal.

    Tang Wulin was overjoyed upon seeing her. He remembered that he had headed to the Blood God Army during his bleakest moments. He elevated himself constantly under thepanionship of these people, before he eventually left them and rebuilt Shrek.

    The sense of intimacy had a profound effect on him. As a result, how could he not feel delighted upon seeing her?

    ¡°Yuxue, please take a seat. Are the rest of the unit here as well, including Wuyue?¡± Tang Wulin asked with a smile.

    Long Yuxue nodded. ¡°Yes, every single person from the Blood Dragon Unit is here. Everyone has reported to duty.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s awesome. You came just in time. Come, join our war council.¡±

    Long Yuxue sat down on thest chair, but her lovely eyes remained fixed on Tang Wulin¡¯s face. The presence of numerous Limit Douluos did not manage to draw her attention.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°In the general offensive tomorrow, the numerous Excellencies from Shrek Academy will be protecting me. Your Excellencies, the Amorous and Heartless Douluos, please lead our Tang Sect Douluo Hall¡¯sbat brigade. We shall cope with shifting events by maintaining the line. Follow the strategy and maintainmunication at all times.¡±

    Cao Dezhi nodded.

    On a battlefield of this scale, they had to adapt to changes and respond appropriately at all times.

    Thebat brigade was the Tang Sect¡¯s secretbat task force, though it did not consist of arge number of fighters. There were only two thousand members, but they were definitely the elite troops of the Tang Sect.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters had suffered great loss after it was destroyed in the catastrophe. However, thisbat brigade had been constantly training in secret externally. It could be said that the brigade was the Tang Sect¡¯s core force. It was mobilized here to fight against the abyssal ne, so one could imagine how important this war was to the Tang Sect.

    ¡°Yuxue, please take charge of themunications. We will need to stay in contact with the Central Army Corps at all times.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Long Yuxue stood up once again and responded respectfully.

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°Please take a seat. We are not in the army here. There¡¯s no need for the etiquette.¡±

    Long Yuxue smiled and took a seat once again. Her beautiful eyes were splendidly sparkling.

    Once upon a time, he had been a soldier under hermand! She remembered thinking about how good-looking he was the first time she met him. It had only been a few years since and he was already standing the at pinnacle of the soul masters¡¯ world. Long Yuxue was beside herself with excitement when she watched Tang Wulin severely injure Qiangu Dongfeng in the video recording.

    As a soldier, her military education and upbringing made her worship one¡¯s capability the most. Tang Wulin was the perfect candidate in her heart. As a result, though Jia Wuyue was outstanding, she could never let him into her heart when shepared him to Tang Wulin.

    She was well aware that the disparity between herself and Tang Wulin was actually growing wider and wider thanks to his constant elevation, but she would never look back regardless. It was an ineffable sentiment.

    Tang Wulin continued to discuss some details with the numerous powerhouses from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy before he ended the meeting.

    The group returned to their rooms to rest. Tang Wulin considered for a moment before he called out to Long Yeyue atst.

    ¡°Elder Long, I shall invite Elder Chen toe over and live with us. The Life Subtree has absorbed adequate energy by now. The thick life source here is beneficial for him,¡± said Tang Wulin to Long Yeyue softly.

    Long Yeyue hesitated for a moment. She took a nce at Tang Wulin and nodded gently. ¡°Don¡¯t say that it was my idea.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Wulin could not helpughing in his heart, but his expression was entirely serious.

    Long Yeyue left in a rush. Tang Wulin smiled and shook his head. He hoped that Elder Long and Elder Chen could reconcile during this great war with the abyssal ne.

    Only Long Yuxue that remained in the room. ¡°General, are there any other orders for me?¡±

    Tang Wulin chuckled and said, ¡°You can address me by my name. There¡¯s no need to call me general. In reality, I haven¡¯t been a general for a long time.¡±

    Long Yuxue chuckled as well. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve lost some weight.¡±

    Tang Wulin lowered his head to look at himself. ¡°Not really. Your mind is ying tricks on you.¡±

    Long Yuxue took a deep nce at him. ¡°Maybe. How are you?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I had been doing rather well before the abyssal creatures appeared. The situation this time is different from the abyssal tide in the past. Frankly, I feel that our army is being a little too optimistic about this war. This is the best opportunity for both the Holy Spirit Cult and the abyssal ne. It¡¯s a chance that they can¡¯t miss. Under such circumstances, they are going to spare no effort in this. We still don¡¯t know how powerful the abyssal ne¡¯s overall capability is at this point.¡±

    COMMENT

    Long Yuxue suddenly said, ¡°You are carrying way too many responsibilities. When are you going to let yourself take a break?¡±

    Tang Wulin said smilingly, ¡°Not really! I don¡¯t feel tired. Perhaps, this is my sense of achievement. I¡¯m doing rather well. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Long Yuxue heaved a sigh. ¡°No, you¡¯re not okay. How can I not recognize when you¡¯re unwell after being acquainted with you for so long? Everytime you¡¯re not doing anything, your eyes turn grim, like an empty void. It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve already sealed your heart so you don¡¯t feel pain anymore, but is that really good for you? Do you even know what happiness is anymore? Perhaps, if you open up a a little, the world will give you a window in return.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body shook. He had never expected that Long Yuxue¡¯s observation of him was so meticulous. Yes, it was true that he had already sealed his heart for a long time.

 Chapter 1780 - Prepare For The Final Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1780: Prepare For The Final Battle</h4>

    It started when he was defeated by Gu Yuena during the Joust For A Spouse Festival back then. At the time, he realized that he could not possibly be with Gu Yuena for the time being. He had no idea why Gu Yuena would do that to him. Despite knowing full well that she loved him, he knew that he could not win her heart at that point regardless of what he did.

    The feeling was agonizing. In fact, he would even describe her as being ruthless. As a result, Tang Wulin refused to ept it all this time.

    In any case, he had far too many things to deal with in his life. He needed to elevate his cultivation base, manage Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect, fight against the Spirit Pagoda, confront the military, et cetera. Everything needed his full concentration and effort.

    He did not have the time for himself at all. Moreover, he was well aware that there was nothing he could do in the time being.

    Gu Yuena would never return to him on her own initiative. In fact, he had always upheld an ideology in his subconscious mind all this time. It was to make himself stronger than before. Perhaps he could bring her back to his side when he was powerful enough.

    As a result, he had always been working hard and striving toward the highest peak. He could see that Gu Yuena was elevating at full speed as well. He could only hope that when the day came that both of them were standing at the pinnacle of the world, no one else could stop them from being together anymore.

    He had some theories as to Gu Yuena¡¯s identity. He could specte, but he was hoping that it would not be the worst-case scenario.

    At this point, his fear had been triggered by Long Yuxue¡¯s remarks. Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze dimmed rapidly.

    Long Yuxue was startled. It was her first time seeing Tang Wulin in such a condition. He went from being normal to being dejected and gloomy almost instantaneously. In fact, he even looked dispirited and lost.

    Was this person still the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master from Shrek Academy that led the numerous Limit Douluos earlier?

    ¡°Wulin, I¡¯m sorry. Are you alright?¡± Long Yuxue hastily asked in an attempt to find out more.

    Tang Wulin nodded. His gaze returned to its prior rity. He gave a forced chuckle and said, ¡°You¡¯re really an observant girl. However, you¡¯ve seen that earlier. If I were to open up my heart, then I wouldn¡¯t be receiving happiness. I¡¯d be unleashing all the negative emotions that I¡¯ve been suppressing and hiding all this while. Do you think that I¡¯d truly be in good form if that were the case?¡±

    Long Yuxue was quiet. She did not know how she should advise Tang Wulin. After a long while, she finally said, ¡°You¡¯re torturing yourself. I only hope that you can take care of yourself properly. Is that okay? Perhaps we aren¡¯t destined to be together in this life, and you can¡¯t let another woman into your heart, but I just want to see you do well. That¡¯s already enough for me.¡±

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh softly. ¡°Silly little girl, how is that torture? I¡¯m not a good partner. In reality, I enjoy living a quiet, peaceful life. At least, I was happy before I was six years old. At the time, my father and mother were still with me and I lived a carefree life. I began to learn forging after I was six. Even though the days were harder and it was very tiring for me, I at least had a goal to reach for and an adorable sister by my side. Afterward, I went to study in the academy and my parents suddenly went missing. I think they were captured by the Holy Spirit Cult and the Spirit Pagoda. After that, I lost my home. It was she and mypanions that stayed with me through those years. They were with me as I grew from a boy to a young man.

    ¡°That was the hardest time for me, but herpany kept my heart from wandering. At the time, it felt as if she had turned herself into a seed that was nted in my heart. By the time I was a grown up, the seed had already be a towering tree.¡±

    ¡°Who is she then? Is she the person that saved you during the abyssal tide?¡± Long Yuxue mustered the courage to ask.

    Tang Wulin nodded gently. ¡°I lost count of how many times she saved my life. Even though I don¡¯t know why she can¡¯t be with me, I know that she¡¯s just like me. We have each other in our hearts. This is the final wish of our hearts, I guess. When this is over, I will seek an answer to this rtionship. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes for her toe back to me.¡±

    Long Yuxue nodded silently. ¡°I envy her very much. I so wish that it was me that nted the seed long ago. It seems like I should have done it earlier.¡± At this point, she smiled. The smile was tainted with bitterness, but it seemed like she was relieved as well.

    Tang Wulin was about to say something when Long Yuxue suddenly said, ¡°Can I give you a hug? Just a hug.¡±

    Before Tang Wulin could answer, she had already moved forward swiftly. She wrapped her arms tightly around his waist and ced her cheek tightly against his chest.

    Tang Wulin wanted to shove her away subconsciously, but he could feel that her body was shivering ever so slightly on him. He felt her warm, moist breath on his chest.

    He heaved a sigh in his heart. He could not bear to push her away and caressed her long hair gently.

    Itsted for a full minute before Long Yuxue seemed to have mustered the courage and left his chest with her head lowered.

    ¡°Thank you. Perhaps this is the closure for my young unrequited love. We¡¯ll still be good friends from now on, right?¡± She raised her head boldly. Her eyes were still red, but there was a strange smile on her face.

    ¡°Hmm. We will always be friends, of course,¡± answered Tang Wulin with certainty.

    Long Yuxue smiled. ¡°I shall head off then. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°All of you should move your barracks to the nearby area too. Pay attention to your cultivation these days. The Life Subtree¡¯s life source is extremely rich which is helpful to awaken your origin life force. It is very beneficial for both your cultivation base and your physical capabilities. In fact, it is even possible to cause a benign variant to your martial soul.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, alright. Thanks.¡± Long Yuxue seemed to have already returned to her normal self. She gave another military salute to Tang Wulin before she turned around and left.

    Tang Wulin felt slightly relieved in his heart as he watched her depart. If she could really put this rtionship to rest, it would be a good thing for her. After all, he could not give anything to her, yet he was afraid that he would hurt her. He used this rather gentle method this time so she could get a clear understanding of the situation.

    He did not realize that tears were streaming down Long Yuxue¡¯s face as she walked out of the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re a stubborn man, but I¡¯m a persistent woman too, right?¡± The strange smile on her face had turned resolute.

    The entire federal military began to operate soundlessly.

    The orders dispatched from the war council were being implementedprehensively. At that moment, over seven hundred thousand soldiers from the federal military legion had gathered at the frontline. There were four hundred thousand ground forces in total and close to two hundred thousand soldiers from the three great navy corps on the naval crafts. Theck of manpower was mainly because the three great federal fleets¡¯ infantrymen had already mobilized to the ground.

    The ground troops were the main fighting force of this battle. The naval forces were mainly used to lock down the maritime space and also for delivering long-range attacks.

    All the preparation works werepleted the next morning. The military and the leaders from the great soul masters¡¯ organizations had gathered in the meeting room once again in the early morning.

    He received the reports of the preparation works, so they were simply waiting for the finalunching time.

    A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face and a wisp of determination could be seen in his expression.

    He would spare no effort in the final battle. He predicted that the abyssal Sage King would note, or rather, there was nothing the abyssal Sage King could do because of the suppression of the ne. Otherwise, Tang Wulin would certainly be able to sense a God-ranked entity¡¯s presence on the Douluo Continent ne as the nar providence and the Nature Child.

    He hoped that the abyssal Sage King would nevere to them. It seemed like the ne¡¯s hold over the abyssal ne was still quite strong at the time. He wondered how many of the monarch-ranked powerhouses came from the abyss.

 Chapter 1781 - Air Force Takes Off

    <h4>Chapter 1781: Air Force Takes Off</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It would not be as simple as just sending over a ck Monarch. He would like to see how lethal the modern weapons were toward the abyssal creatures.

    It was less than half an hour to noon.

    The Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi seated on the suprememander¡¯s seat suddenly opened his eyes and shouted with a deep voice, ¡°Send out the reconnaissance robots.¡±

    With the issue of the order, it indicated that the battle was about to begin atst.

    Over a thousand reconnaissance robots surged out from the federal military¡¯s side akin to a swarm of bees. These robots moved out toward the abyss.

    In themand post¡¯s meeting room, a number ofrge screens immediately switched over to the visuals of these reconnaissance robots. They were approaching the northernmost core area rapidly following the direction of the video recording captured by Gu Yuena earlier.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on these robots. Their expressions turned solemn soon after.

    These robots advanced with shocking speed. Apart from the burrowing robots, the vast majority of these robots were moving forward swiftly.

    ¡°Please take your ce and prepare to move out at any moment. We shallmunicate via the soulmunicator on the assigned frequency.¡± Yu Guanzhi turned around to face the people. ¡°The final battle is upon us. Let me congratte you first. Victory to us!¡±

    ¡°Victory!¡±

    The numerous generals and the leaders from the great soul masters¡¯ organizations left the meeting room separately. They carried their soulmunicators which were linked to the military video equipment so they could watch the videos recorded earlier by the reconnaissance robots.

    It was not just the great soul masters¡¯ organizations but also the federal military¡¯s soldiers¡¯ first time to partake in a battle of this scale. After all, when had the eight great army corps ever engaged in an operation together? It did not happen even when they were waging war against the Star Luo and the Dou Spirit Empires.

    The Southern Army Corps would be arriving in another two days. This would definitely be an unprecedented spectacr event.

    Tang Wulin and the rest returned to their camp next to the Life Subtree immediately and closely monitored the video recording transmitted by the reconnaissance soul devices.

    Thule was a world covered in ice and snow. The hostile environment of Thule with its ultra low temperature and strong gales made it uninhabitable by mankind. Only an exceedingly small number of soul beasts with an affinity for ice and snow could survive here.

    Different perspectives of the views were continuously disyed on the different soul devices.

    Ten minutester, the reconnaissance soul device flying at the forefront finally spotted the presence of the abyssal creatures.

    A four-wed bat was flying in the sky. It had sensed the reconnaissance soul device¡¯s presence at once, as it began flying straight toward the reconnaissance soul device.

    The reconnaissance soul device flew at an unusually high speed just like a small-scale soul airne. With its agility, it flew away immediately.

    The soul device was controlled remotely, hence it was much more agile than manned airnes.

    However, the four-wed bat suddenly gave out a screech tounch a fluctuation that could not be seen with naked eyes.

    The reconnaissance soul device trembled once and dropped like a brick instantly. The four-wed bat charged forward at lightning speed and used its ws to smash the device.

    ¡°It should be simr to a soundwave attack. The four-wed and six-wed bats have such an ability,¡± said Cao Dezhi in a deep voice.

    He had dealt with the abyssal creatures on multiple asions, so he had a good knowledge of these creatures naturally.

    The four-wed and six-wed bats came inrge numbers but their fighting capacities were not overly powerful. On the other hand, their reconnaissance abilities were rather powerful while their supersonic soundwaves could be used in both attack and defense. Also, it aided their reconnaissance abilities.

    Although the reconnaissance soul device moved swiftly, it was not as quick as the supersonic soundwave. Besides, the soul devicecked interference abilities. Consequently, the first reconnaissance soul device was destroyed.

    Soon after, more reconnaissance and detection soul devices appeared. However, the four-wed and six-wed bats had also begun to appear in the sky. These creatures were spread out over an expansive area to block the reconnaissance activities.

    The different reconnaissance soul devices were fully exposed to these creatures¡¯ supersonic soundwaves. Arge number of reconnaissance soul devices were subsequently destroyed under the blockade.

    Actually, such a situation had urred before. Only this time, it was the federal military that deployed the reconnaissance soul devices.

    The reconnaissance soul devices which were burrowing underground were still on the way. These devices needed more time to reach the frontline.

    ¡°Air Force Battalion One, take off. Reconnaissance by fire.¡± Yu Guanzhi gave the order through the public channel of the operationalmand post.

    The expressions on all the soldiers and the numerous soul masters turned solemn upon hearing themand ¡®reconnaissance by fire¡¯.

    Reconnaissance by fire was the act of carrying out reconnaissance using the air force personnel. The pilots would be sacrificing their lives in exchange for firsthand information!

    Dong Zian had already returned to hismand post in the Western Army Corps. He squinted his eyes upon hearing the order. ¡°Yu Guanzhi has some nerve, huh.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng was standing beside Dong Zian. ¡°I hope the results will be good then.¡±

    Dong Zian took a nce at him. ¡°Of course. I know about your situation. The minister has exined to me since earlier. However, everything is based on whether we achieve victory in this war.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng nodded, and a cold radiance could still be seen surging in the depth of his eyes. He tried multiple ways to revive his crippled arm but failed miserably. That was how domineering the Golden Dragon Spear was. Deep in his heart, he hated Tang Wulin for maiming him!

    No one knew that he had received the Ghost Emperor¡¯s call through a special channel on his soulmunicatorst night.

    Loud, piercing sonic booms could be hearding from the sky. The silver-white soul aircrafts marked with the federation¡¯s logo took off at high speeds and flew straight to the core area of Thule in the distance.

    An air force battalion was made up of about fifty fighter aircrafts. Each army corps had their own organization system, but its overall structure was basically the same.

    The soul aircraft was the federal military¡¯s most expensive war machine. Even the Central Army Corps possessed five hundred fighter aircrafts only which was considered the highest allocation given to them.

    A soul fighter aircraft was albeit not as versatile as a mecha in a battle. Nheless, its speed was way beyond a mecha¡¯s reach, even a divine-ranked mecha.

    The normal military equipment only included the purple mecha. Any mecha above the purple rank were personally owned by the leaders. Hence, those mechas were not considered part of the military equipment.

    At present, the fifty soul aircrafts were flying at full speed. The viewing angles disyed in the video recordings were now wider. Having a bird¡¯s eye view of the ground from a high altitude gave a wider coverage.

    The fifty soul fighter aircrafts were travelling at an unusually high speed. The aircrafts attained supersonic speeds in flight within a short time after taking off.

    Yu Guanzhi had a solemn expression on his face and his fists were tightly clenched. The Air Force Battalion One was the most elite troop in the Central Army Corps. The troopprised flying aces as its core strength. The Air Force Battalion One only flew the most crucial missions. They had never let Yu Guanzhi down.

    As the suprememander of this battle which had gathered the various army corps, Yu Guanzhi understood that his people should lead by example. Otherwise, how could he make the rest of the people follow his orders? He would not want to send his subordinates to doom, of course. Hence, he had deployed his most powerful air force. It seemed like the best option to reduce the casualties.

    The fifty soul aircrafts were the product of the Federation¡¯stest technology at the moment. The aircrafts were all equipped with the most advanced radar and anti-jamming devices.

    The aircrafts spread out at once after flying out from the camp. Two aircrafts flew together at high speeds.

    Usually, in aerialbat, if there were two fighter aircrafts, one would be the lead while the other the wingman.

    The lead aircraft would lead the attack while the wingman would protect it. With such a strategy, the two fighter aircrafts could execute different maneuvers in the air.

    Normally, the soul aircrafts were divided into formations of different sizes during aerialbat. Some formations were smaller in number while some had bigger numbers. Whatever the number was, the smaller the formation, the more skilled the pilots.

 Chapter 1782 - Terrifying Hive Of Bees!

    <h4>Chapter 1782: Terrifying Hive Of Bees!</h4>

    In a mission, the fewer the aircrafts in a formation, the more skilful the aviators¡¯ abilities in executing the mission.

    Obviously, two aircrafts was the lowest possible number in a formation. The two aircrafts worked as an integrated whole to defend against the enemy. That was the distinct quality of the aviators.

    A total of fifty aircrafts from the Central Army Corps¡¯ Air Force Battalion One formed twenty-five formations which flew toward their different targets. It revealed their prowess.

    Even Dong Zian who felt recalcitrant toward Yu Guanzhi nodded in approval upon witnessing the scene. The Air Force Battalion One was Yu Guanzhi¡¯s most prized troop. It was truly an elite team of aviators.

    Moreover, the speed of these supersonic aircrafts surpassed the speed of the reconnaissance robots earlier. Not long after, these aircrafts arrived in the northernmost core area.

    The bats noticed the presence of these aircrafts immediately.

    At present, these soul aircrafts were flying at an altitude of over three thousand meters. The four-wed bats could not fly at this height, thus leaving the six-wed bats to engage the aircrafts in the sky.

    The Air Force Battalion One¡¯s Formation-1 was the first team to encounter the six-wed bat colony which was blocking their way. There were over a dozen enormous six-wed bats encroaching upon them in all directions.

    A strong supersonic soundwave was unleashed to enshroud the airspace in an attempt to jam the electronic devices in the soul aircrafts.

    However, these soul aircrafts were the most advancedbat weapons in the Federation today. They were exceptional in their anti-jamming abilities.

    The two aircrafts in Formation-1 did not have the slightest intention to dodge these six-wed bats at all.

    The aircrafts were approaching the bat colony. A radiance flickered once at the ventral hatch as two beams shot out. Soon after, the beams extended sideways. Two additional beams were shot, followed by two more beams.

    A total of six shots at the ventral hatch were shot, in a wave-like pattern, at the six-wed bats ahead.

    One of the six-wed bats suddenly closed its wings and positioned itself at the front. It was thergest amongst the six-wed bats.

    A series of poof sounds were heard. Six rays prated its wings leaving behind six holes. The six-wed bat gave out an agonizing shrill.

    However, the rest of the six-wed bats had already charged forward.

    Meanwhile, the two soul aircrafts executed an incredible maneuver.

    The lead aircraft suddenly decelerated. In fact, it paused for a moment in the sky. Then, its nose swerved up toplete a cobra-like movement. It abruptly raised its nose to a vertical position, then it soared toward the sky akin to a rocket.

    At the same time it made the maneuver, ayer of faint green light shield appeared around the aircraft. The wingman¡¯s aircraft was affected by the faint green light shield. It was sucked toward the lead aircraft. The wingman¡¯s aircraft had actually decelerated along with the lead aircraft earlier. After being sucked toward the lead aircraft, it began to revolve around the lead aircraft within a confined space.

    A fuzzy red ball shimmered at the nose of the wingman¡¯s aircraft. It remained flickering at high speed.

    The dozen or more six-wed bats were about to charge forward when they suddenly stopped in session. Soon after, the bats dropped uncontrobly from the sky heading toward the ground. Midway, they exploded and turned into a grayish mist.

    All the soldiers who witnessed the scene cheered aloud.

    The two aviators who were given the title of Formation-1 in the Air Force Battalion One were certainly top level pilots. The maneuver they made earlier was exceedingly difficult especially when it was executed in a siege.

    The green shield around the lead aircraft vanished when all the six-wed bats were wiped out. The wingman¡¯s aircraft lost its traction, so it immediately turned around and followed the lead aircraft to an even higher altitude. Both aircrafts flew to an altitude above seven thousand meters instantly. They then flew at the ultrahigh altitude where the six-wed bats could not go!

    Later, the two aircrafts made a turnaround in the sky. With their noses pointing down, both aircrafts flew down from the sky akin to free-falling objects. A red radiance could be seen flickering furiously on the noses of both aircrafts. The aircrafts made minor changes in their directions continuously, yet they were aimed directly at the six-wed bats.

    Where the aircrafts passed, the six-wed bats dropped down in session before exploding into mist balls.

    Those were heavy ion beams!

    Undoubtedly, the six-wed bats were incapable of resisting the beams despite their resilient defense due to the beam¡¯s high strike effectiveness. Only the Federation could develop heavy ion beams with their cutting-edge technology.

    Apparently, the Air Force Battalion One was fully equipped with these new weapons. When it was utilized currently, it produced instant results.

    The same scene was happening in different ces as well. The six-wed bats were incapable of stopping the elite aviators from the Air Force Battalion One. Subsequently, the people could see the six-wed bats dropping from the sky one after another. The bats exploded in the sky and turned into a grayish mist which spewed toward one direction.

    The direction was obviously where the abyssal passage lied.

    In themand post, Yu Guanzhi could not help cracking into a smile upon witnessing the scene. His expenditure of the military budget did not go wasted. The Air Force Battalion One¡¯s first victory in the battle today had added to his honor.

    However, his pride onlysted a while.

    All of a sudden, dark cloud-like entities which blotted out the sky and covered the sun appeared. They could not possibly be clouds because clouds did not fly at such high speeds.

    The aura that blotted out the sky and covered up the sun felt like a sandstorm.

    A lead aircraft closest to the entity immediately erged its visual field so it could transmit a more detailed image to themand post.

    The generals in themand post could not help drawing in a cold breath upon seeing the scenario in the ck fog.

    It was not just a ck fog. It was actually made up of creatures about the size of a fist akin to giant-sized bees.

    Every single one of those creatures were shining with a metallic gloss. They were pitch-ck and had six wings on their backs. Although the wings were tiny and each wing was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings, the creatures were flying at an unusually high speed and gave out a soft buzzing sound.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Yu Guanzhi instantly looked toward the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun.

    As the general who had a rich experience in dealing with abyssal creatures, Zhang Huanyun was given the title of deputy suprememander in this war. He was to aid Yu Guanzhi inmanding the entire army.

    Zhang Huanyun appeared to be in a daze. He said anxiously, ¡°This is a new species of abyssal creatures. We¡¯ve never seen it before. Withdraw the air force and be careful. Let¡¯sunch the long-range attack then.¡±

    As the suprememander, Yu Guanzhi understood very well that he should not hesitate when he was inmand of a war. He issued the order immediately. ¡°Withdraw Air Force Battalion One. The first defense line to fire the long-range anti-aircraft guns and set the soul beams at ten-degree elevation.¡±

    The frontline was well-prepared. The gigantic gun barrels were extended and their directions adjusted rapidly ording to the coordinates received from the Air Force Battalion One.

    Soon after, a series of continuous booming noises were heard. Dense beams were shot in session. Over a thousand beams were shot at the targets in the distance.

    The Air Force Battalion One withdrew at once upon receiving the order. The twenty-five formations cut out graceful arc lines in the sky in preparation to withdraw.

    However, those giant bee-like abyssal creatures flying at the frontmost began to change suddenly at this exact moment.

    From the images sent back by the Air Force Battalion One, one could seerge screens of green radiance appear behind the giant bees.

    At close quarters, it was observed the green radiance came from their wings. Their wings fluttered so quickly that they turned into green radiance before vanishingpletely. At the same time, the speeds of these giant bees increased exponentially. They achieved supersonic speeds almost instantly.

    The Air Force Battalion One which had turned around did not achieve full eleration yet. It was impossible for the aircrafts to reach supersonic speeds at this very moment. The aircrafts were enshrouded by the giant bees shimmering with a green glow.

 Chapter 1783 - Golden Body Took Action

    <h4>Chapter 1783: Golden Body Took Action</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom, boom...¡±

    A series of booming noises was transmitted to themand post through the soulmunicator.

    On the other hand, themand post was deadly silent at present.

    Air Force Battalion One was wiped out...

    Indeed, the Air Force Battalion One, the ace fighting squad of the Central Army Corps with a long honorable history and tradition was wiped out just like that.

    None of the aircrafts managed to charge through the tight encirclement in time.

    Yu Guanzhi instantly clenched his fists until the veins on the back of his hands were bulging.

    He never expected the situation to turn out this way.

    His chest felt heavy and his lips were tightly pursed.

    It was his ace Air Force Battalion One! Had they actually fallen in such a manner?

    Meanwhile, thousands ofrge-scale soul beams finally enshrouded the ¡®dark cloud¡¯.

    However, the dark cloud broke up and instantly dispersed into the wide open space in the sky.

    The thousands of beams only managed to shoot down a small number of the bees. Puffs of grayish mist exploded in the air. The numbers killed were just a drop in the ocean whenpared to therge number of giant bees. It was not enough. However, the fifty soul aircrafts equipped with heavy ion beams did not even manage to self-detonate before they werepletely annihted on the battlefield.

    It was a tremendous loss to Yu Guanzhi which he could not ept.

    In the depth of the abyssal passage.

    The Ghost Emperor burst outughing and gave a thumbs up. ¡°Well done. The abyssal bomb bees live up to their reputation. The Bee Emperor¡¯s trick is simply amazing!¡±

    At present, over a dozen people were standing in the depths of a cavern. Apart from the Ghost Emperor and the Underworld Emperor, the rest of the people exuded different auras, but none of them were powerful.

    Upon listening to the Ghost Emperor¡¯s remarks, one of them spoke calmly, ¡°This is nothing but child¡¯s y. You have yet to witness our real power.¡±

    It was the lord of the abyss¡¯ eighth level, the Bee Monarch!

    The Bee Monarch had a human form. Actually, all the nine great monarchs of the abyss were in human form.

    The Bee Monarch¡¯s rank was superior to the ck Monarch, hence she was unimaginably powerful.

    The Bee Monarch looked different from ordinary human beings because of her striking eyes. They were at least double the size of an ordinary person¡¯s. Moreover, her eyes were perfectly round and shimmering with a green glint. Upon closer inspection, her eyes were actually made up of densely-arranged eyelets.

    It turned out that those bees were called the abyssal bomb bees. The name ¡®bomb bees¡¯ was actually given by the Ghost Emperor.

    The most terrifying part about the abyssal bomb bees was not itsrge numbers but rather its chain ofmand. Their chain ofmand was very simple. It came from only one person who was the Bee Monarch.

    Each abyssal bomb bee was not only a part of the Bee Monarch¡¯s eyes. In fact, it was a part of the Bee Monarch¡¯s body. All the bomb bees were linked together using some special techniques.

    The Bee Monarch was a woman just like the queen bee which controlled the entire bee poption in the world of humans. The bomb bees would immediately respond to wherever her consciousness pervaded.

    The bomb bees came in exceedinglyrge numbers. The bees were not especially powerful on their own as they only had two abilities. One was to burn its wings to instantly propel itself to supersonic speed. The other was to self-detonate with terrifying devastation.

    Based on its individual fighting capacity, the Bee Monarch was weaker than the ck Monarch. However, when it came to group fighting, the two ck Monarchs leading all the ck Empresses in a group battle were still not the Bee Monarch¡¯s worthy opponent.

    In fact, some of the ns ranked higher than her refused to spar with her because of herbat tactics which were way too wild.

    At present, some duskgold abyssal bomb bees were still flying above the Bee Monarch¡¯s head. Each bee was about the size of a human head, and they exuded a gloomy, cold aura.

    These duskgold abyssal bomb bees were not inrge quantities, but the Ghost Emperor knew very well that every single one of these bees were terrifying creatures.

    The resurrection of the ordinary bomb bees would take only a moment upon the return of the energy to the abyss. On the other hand, the duskgold abyssal bomb bees needed a much longer time to be resurrected. Furthermore, they were in limited quantities.

    At this exact moment, all the abyssal bomb bees had already dispersed into the air rapidly. They maintained a certain distance from one another such that the federal military¡¯s long-range attack would not result in arge-scale massacre. Meanwhile, their current goal was quite simple. It was to thwart all reconnaissance activities.

    Aspared to the bees, the six-wed bats were considered cannon fodder.

    In the federal military¡¯smand post.

    Yu Guanzhi took a deep breath to calm himself. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°Report the statistics and analyze the data.¡±

    Soon, the statistical data was analyzed and reported. The abyssal bomb bee¡¯s attack skill was self-denotation. It produced an exceedingly powerful explosive force the moment it detonated itself.

    Naturally, it was not enough to destroy the protective shield of a soul aircraft. However, each soul aircraft was confronted by the lethal sting of over a hundred bees earlier! Their protective shields failed to withstand the explosive force.

    Moreover, all the aviators¡¯ techniques were ineffective when their speeds were not at maximum eleration when confronted by such an explosion with a wide coverage.

    ¡°ording to the data analysis, these giant bees can only fly for a limited time after their eleration. Some of the bees which failed to strike the Air Force Battalion One detonated spontaneously after charging forward for a distance. Hence, the best option is to fully evade them after their eleration and just wait for them to detonate spontaneously.¡±

    The staff officer analyzed the data. Yet, he could not help smiling bitterly, after he elucidated his analysis.

    It would not be an easy feat for one to evade an extensive assaulting at supersonic speed!

    One could not help acknowledging the great loss resulting from the fallen Air Force Battalion One. The loss of the aircrafts was secondary. More importantly, losing the flying aces was a crushing blow! It would take a long time to cultivate another batch of fifty flying aces.

    ¡°Suprememander.¡± A soulmunication was connected.

    Yu Guanzhi was stunned for a moment.

    As the suprememander of the federal military, only a few great army corps¡¯ regimentalmanders and the leaders of great soul masters¡¯ organizations had the authority to contact him via this channel.

    The voice sounded familiar. It was precisely the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master Tang Wulin.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Tang Sect Master?¡± Yu Guanzhi was about to plot the next step, so he was a little disoriented from the disruption.

    ¡°Suprememander, leave the reconnaissance mission to us. We¡¯ve someone suitable for the reconnoitre,¡± said Tang Wulin without any hesitation.

    ¡°Your people? You witnessed the situation earlier. Can you?¡± Apparently, Yu Guanzhi was trying to tell Tang Wulin not to sacrifice his people for nothing.

    He was actually going to order the long-range troops tounch a round of wide-coverage bombing at Gu Yuena¡¯s reconnoitre location earlier.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, suprememander. We¡¯re confident. We¡¯d like to begin the operation immediately with your approval.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Then, I shall wait for your good news.¡± Yu Guanzhi agreed without the slightest hesitation.

    In order to ensure an urate target to produce the greatest impact with the bombing, it would be wonderful if they had urate, dependable reconnaissance information.

    Someone seated next to Tang Wulin inside the barracks chuckled and said, ¡°I should leave now. It¡¯s time for me to put my cowhide into good use in this battlefield. Haha.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke earnestly, ¡°Senior brother disciple, please be careful. Don¡¯t be reckless.¡±

    A Ruheng patted his shoulder and said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The person capable of killing me in this world doesn¡¯t exist anymore. I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    As he was speaking, he walked out of the barracks in long strides. A golden radiance shed once on his body. In the next moment, he had already shot toward the sky akin to a cannonball. He headed straight for the northernmost area.

    No one was more suitable than him when it came to reconnoitre! The abyssal bomb bees, huh? Hehe.

    A Ruheng¡¯s flight was just as swift as a fighter aircraft. A loud boom was heard a moment after he rose into the sky. He broke through the sound barrier and travelled at top speed!

 Chapter 1784 - Advance At High Speed

    <h4>Chapter 1784: Advance At High Speed</h4>

    Visuals and radar were engaged. All the detection equipment were targeted at A Ruheng.

    In the next moment, the screen in themand post switched over to the video recording device strapped to A Ruheng¡¯s body. One could see the scenery beneath A Ruheng rolled by swiftly on the screen. At the same time, ayer of faint golden radiance could be seen as well.

    Yu Guanzhi frowned deeply. He had yet to fully clear his mind of the images of Air Force Battalion One¡¯s glorious sacrifice earlier.

    Those were all flying aces!

    ¡°Can he do it?¡± Yu Guanzhi muttered to himself.

    ¡°If he can¡¯t do it, nobody else can.¡± The current War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue was in themand post at present. He had made his way to Yu Guanzhi¡¯s side in the meantime.

    Yu Guanzhi turned his head to look at him. Yu Guanzhi was not familiar with the Skycrosser Douluo because the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie¡¯s performance in the War God Hall was too outstanding. Hence, the vast majority of the high-ranking military personnel only knew of Chen Xinjie. On the other hand, they only knew that Guan Yue was a Limit Douluo and the deputy of Chen Xinjie.

    In fact, there were many people who did not even know what his martial soul was.

    It was only after Chen Xinjie retired from the War God Hall that the Skycrosser Douluo was promoted to the position of the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master. Chen Xinjie used his influence to support Guan Yue for the post against the opinion of the majority. Following his promotion, the Skycrosser Douluo was then known to the public.

    Thus, Yu Guanzhi did not trust him very much. ¡°Really?¡± asked Yu Guanzhi subconsciously.

    Guan Yue smiled. ¡°This person has the strongest body of all the bodies I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    There was no need for him to borate since what happened next would prove it beyond a doubt.

    The federal army was gathered on the edge of Thule. It did not take long for A Ruheng to fly to the northernmost core area at supersonic speed.

    Soon, A Ruheng could see the abyssal bomb bees while flying at high speed!

    These bomb bees were at least the size of a fist. They were evenly distributed across the sky. When seen from afar, the bees appeared to be densely-packed ck dots.

    A Ruheng chuckled. He did not show the slightest intention of slowing down. Instead, he charged toward the hive of bees.

    It felt as if these abyssal bomb bees were in cruising mode. They reacted instantly upon sensing A Ruheng flying over at high speed. The bomb bees closest to A Ruheng flew toward him rapidly. They burned the wings on their backs and used the converted energy to st themselves toward A Ruheng.

    They indulged in the splendor of instant explosion in their lives.

    A Ruheng burst outughing aloud. The golden red glow on his skin could be seen faintly. In the next moment, he was already covered by the swarm of bees charging toward him.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom, boom!¡± The deafening sounds could be heard exploding in the sky.

    The screen in themand post turned all white at once. The piercing, booming noises were ryed into themand post simrly via an audio unit. It felt as if themand post was bombed as well.

    Yu Guanzhi frowned deeply. He raised his hand and gave his forehead a p.

    ¡°Take it easy, General Yu. Just wait and see,¡± said Guan Yue smilingly.

    Yu Guanzhi was stunned for a moment. However, he noticed that the violent booming sounds were constantly heard without the slightest pause.

    If the person had died from the st, there would be no further sting.

    The periphery of the northernmost core of Thule had turned into a ring of fiery explosions with A Ruheng at its epicenter. Needless to say, a ball of fiery light was crossing the ring at full speed, flying toward the core area.

    The abyssal bomb bees in the surroundings were charging forward at full speed and diving into the explosion. Yet, it was astonishing because the ball of fiery light was still moving regardless of how the bees sted it. It continued to move inward. Puffs of grayish airflow diffused into the surroundings continuously and flowed toward the abyss.

    The direction of the gray airflow became A Ruheng¡¯s guide. He was following it to its destination.

    Under the Bee Monarch¡¯smand, the surrounding abyssal bomb bees transformed into mighty torrents which mmed into A Ruheng. Nheless, the effort was futile. It only caused the gray airflow around A Ruheng to be stronger. Soon, it turned into a dense, ck mist ball flying toward the northernmost core area.

    In the abyssal passage, the Bee Monarch¡¯s eyes, muchrger than an ordinary person¡¯s, were flickering with radiance frequently. Each single eyelet in her eyes glowed on its own. It looked like there were thousands of stars in her eyes. However, the expression on her face was now filled with astonishment. She was incredulous over how a human body could actually withstand the sting of so many bomb bees.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is mankind¡¯s defense so powerful?¡± The Bee Monarch was dumbstruck with bewilderment.

    The Ghost Emperor was stunned as well. ¡°Could it be a four-word battle armor? Based on his aura, I¡¯d say that he has a Limit Douluo-ranked cultivation base at the very least. Yet, even the four-word battle armor will be ruined under the constant bombing. He is truly willing to sacrifice himself for the sake of reconnaissance.¡±

    The Bee Monarch sneered loudly!

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how long he can sustain this!¡± She did not feel any remorse for sacrificing her disciples and granddisciples. The abyssal bomb bees ranked first out of the one hundred and eight levels of the abyss. As long as the abyssal energy was returned to the abyss, an equilibrium would be created whereby the abyssal bomb bees were resurrected and released from the eighth level of the abyss.

    Each abyssal bomb bee¡¯s attack was not that powerful, but the victim could not withstand a collective attack from all the bees!

    More abyssal bomb bees had formed into mighty torrent streams in the sky under the instruction of the Bee Monarch. They burst forth with a green glow that made them look like light pirs. They swarmed and surged toward A Ruheng promptly.

    Yet, the only visible change was the density and extent of the dark clouds surrounding A Ruheng¡¯s body. He remained focused at following the ball of ck mist steadily regardless of how the bees were sting at him. In fact, he even charged at the abyssal passage despite being enshrouded by the ball of ck mist.

    The Bee Monarch discovered that she was incapable of locking down the target because the abyssal energy around his body was growing too dense. The opponent was beyond belief.

    The bombing was halted temporarily. Meanwhile, the screen disy at themand post had turned ck. They could not see anything.

    The screen went from white to ck, tainted with a faint golden glow. They could see that the ball of incredibly dense grayish airflow was moving swiftly via the other long-range soul viewer.

    Both sides were in a confused state. What was happening there?

    At present, A Ruheng did not show any signs of slowing down. The abyss¡¯ side could not refrain themselves anymore. Silhouettes rose into the sky at high speed and headed straight for A Ruheng. The abyssal creatures could not understand mankind¡¯sbat tactics but the Holy Spirit Cult could!

    Nevertheless, they were well aware of the reason why mankind¡¯s legion was in a rush to reconnoitre and their subsequent action after the reconnaissance.

    Hence, stopping the reconnaissance was the crucial strategy since themencement of the battle.

    Actually, they were not in a rush. The longer they waited, the more abyssal creatures woulde out from the abyssal passage. They were just waiting for the opportune moment.

    The Holy Spirit Cult was almost certain that victory or defeat would be decided in the final battle between both sides. Basically, the entire Douluo Federation¡¯s army had already assembled here. The advantage of gathering the entire force was that they could halt the abyssal ne¡¯s invasion. On the flip side, if they failed to resist the abyssal ne, then the entire continent would be annihted.

    Consequently, the federal military was vignt. So was the abyssal ne. Both sides would not reveal their trump cards without being absolutely certain of victory.

    The silhouettes that flew out to stop A Ruheng were mainly from the two ns, Mo Mei and the ck Empress. These ns were exceedingly powerful in their individual fighting capacities. Also, they were especially skilled in aerialbat.

    Tens of ck Empresses and Mo Mei crowded around the target. Vortices appeared in the sky and began to absorb the dense abyssal energy in the air rapidly. They could only continue the attack after locating the target.

    However, it was also at this exact moment when an incredibly dense dark cloud hundreds of meters in diameter suddenly changed.

 Chapter 1785 - Free To Advance Or Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 1785: Free To Advance Or Retreat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The thick abyssal energy flying toward the abyssal passage at high speed suddenly paused for a moment. It made the numerous devouring vortexes formed by the ck Empress go astray.

    The scene was extremely ghastly. Abyssal energy was a unique entity. Formless and massless, it could not be swayed or disrupted by anything under ordinary circumstances. This was also the main reason that humans had been dealing with the abyssal ne for such a long time but still had not managed to weaken it.

    Nevertheless, the thick energy had actually stopped in midair all of a sudden. It was unheard of.

    The entire ball of abyssal energy suddenly began surging violently. Then, it started spinning at high speed and transformed into a vortex-like form.

    Then, the gigantic abyssal energy ball abruptly copsed inward under the close eyes of numerous Mo Meis and ck Empresses. It shrunk drastically. In just the blink of an eye, it had already vanished into nothingness.

    The main screen at the federal militarymand post suddenly turned crystal-clear. They could see the numerous Mo Meis and ck Empresses up close. Then, the perspective switched, giving them a view of the ground. One could clearly see the dark mass of the abyssal legion neatly arranged intorge troops in the distance. The view was obscured by the numerous abyssal creatures in the sky, but the image was much clearerpared to before. The coordinates were sent back as well.

    Then, they saw a familiar face disyed on the soul camera in A Ruheng¡¯s hand.

    The Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand that had just devoured arge amount of abyssal energy was emitting an iparably dazzling and striking radiance. He smiled at the soul camera, and his voice was transmitted into themand post clearly.

    ¡°Open fire on me!¡±

    Before he even got the words out , he had already turned into a stream of golden light. He flew into the air and where he passed, Mo Meis and ck Empresses melted into gray-ck mist before vanishing without a trace.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± In the abyssal passage, the numerous powerhouses of the abyssal ne and the Holy Spirit Cult were shocked.

    No one knew where Tang Wulin came from or how he appeared in the ball of abyssal energy. However, there was no doubt that the thick, rich abyssal energy had been devoured by his Golden Dragon Spear.

    The Bee Monarch roared in agony. Three pairs of enormous translucent wings appeared on her back. They pped once and sent her charging to the outside in an instant.

    Where did Tang Wuline from? Only Tang Wulin and A Ruheng knew the answer.

    When A Ruheng was on his reconnaissance mission, Tang Wulin gave him three leaves from the Life Subtree. Every leaf contained the Life Subtree¡¯s life force, but they also contained the life coordinates simultaneously.

    As the Nature Child, Tang Wulin could transport himself within a short distance via these leaves. Even though every transfer would consume the Life Subtree¡¯s energy, the abyssal energy devoured moments ago was enough to replenish it.

    Radiance bloomed from the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. The ck Empresses and Mo Meis killed were a great loss for the abyssal ne.

    In the federal militarymand post, Yu Guanzhi could not be hindered by the shock because the tactical opportunity was fleeting!

    ¡°Lock onto the coordinates and open fire!¡±

    In the distance, the giant soul cannons on the main naval ships of the three great federal fleets began to adjust their muzzles and aim in the same direction.

    All the ground forces including the Northern Army Corps, the Western Army Corps, the Northwest Army Corps and the Central Army Corps had also begun to adjust their long-range soul cannons.

    ¡°Rumble, rumble, rumble!¡±

    In a split second, there was a deafeningly loud boom like the world itself was being broken apart. The first wave of artillery fire sounded like it would wake all of Thule.

    In the distance, the tremendous bombardment could be heard faintly in the northernmost core area where the abyssal passage was. All at once, the abyssal legion broke out in amotion.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin nodded at A Ruheng while he was still in the air. A green-gold halo emerged around his body. In the next moment, there was a sh of light and he disappeared without a trace.

    In the sky, A Ruheng flipped his whole body, pointing his head downward. He crashed into the ground, colliding into it like a meteor.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The impact happened in the blink of an eye, creating intense shockwaves and leaving a crater in the ground. A Ruheng vanished from sight as he continued barreling into the earth.

    The sky suddenly turned brighter as it was illuminated by countless soul cannons. The heavy bombardment had almost covered the entire sky. The abyssal creatures were fully exposed under the illumination.

    Naturally, these creatures would not resign themselves to their demise. They reacted to the situation as soon as they heard the booming noises in the distance.

    The gigantic Guardian Longhorn Beetles appeared in the mass of the abyssal legion. They spread out their wings and formed into an enormous protective shield over a hundred meters in diameter to protect the abyssal creatures under them. At the same time, they had also unleashed thick purple light shields that shot farther into the distance. On the ground, gigantic hemispherical protective shields appeared and enshrouded the vast majority of the abyssal creatures.

    On the other hand, a tiny flying soul device took A Ruheng¡¯s position in the air earlier. It recorded the situation that was taking ce on the ground level then transmitted the image back to themand post.

    Everything happened too violently and too swiftly.

    Soon afterward, ck dots suddenly rose into the sky and braced for the artillery fire. Those were the abyssal bomb bees.

    They began elerating one after another in midair and blocked the soul cannonballs falling from the sky.

    In the meantime, the Bee Monarch in the abyssal passage had already regained her prior calmness. She floated in midair, and her entire body turned a semi-transparent dark green. The Ghost Emperor, the Underworld Emperor and the other powerhouses of the Holy Spirit Cult could clearly sense the exceedingly intense spiritual fluctuation from the Bee Monarch.

    The Bee Monarch¡¯s individual fighting capacity was definitely the weakest amongst the ten great abyssal monarchs. However, the Bomb Bee n had the greatest overall fighting capacity. Their strongest skill was their ability to control.

    The Bee Monarch¡¯s spiritual power was so potent that she was capable of exercising precise control over every single bomb bee¡¯s flight path.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!¡± The explosive sound of the bombardment could be heard in the sky first. It turned into arge group of clouds of light that transformed into a terrifying energy storm in the sky.

    The next moment after the sound, the ground exploded in a st that swept across the entire area at once.

    One had no choice but to acknowledge that the abyssal bomb bees¡¯ blockade had some sess. Arge amount of soul cannonballs had been intercepted.

    However, the abyssal bomb bees weakened immediately after the cannonballs exploded. This was because they were incapable of getting closer due to the terrifying energy storm.

    On the other hand, the federal military¡¯s artillery fire had just begun!

    Yu Guanzhi dispatched orders continuously in the federal militarymand post. The artillery fireing from the seven great army corps was fired one after another in a seamless manner.

    So what if the first wave of attack was stopped by the abyssal bomb bees? The second wave of artillery fire had already arrived.

    The terrifying explosion took the form of a carpet bombing. With no intention of sparing their ammunition, the northernmost core area was sted into a state of chaos and darkness.

    ¡°Satellite signal!¡± Yu Guanzhi shouted aloud.

    One of the screens switched over to another angle at once.

    It was a bird¡¯s eye view that was constructed using the Federation¡¯s satellites monitoring Thule.

    Just as Yu Guanzhi had expected, the ck mist in the sky above the northernmost core area was due to the constant bombardment. He could already see the situation on the ground clearly.

    ¡°Erge it!¡± Yu Guanzhi stepped forward swiftly toe to the front of therge screen and observed closely.

    The image erged to reveal an enormous cavern through the satellite view, but it was hard to see the situation clearly due to the heavy bombardment of artillery fire. One could vaguely see the target of explosion had yet to reach the cavern urately.

    ¡°Lock down coordinates. Adjust theunch angle,¡± Yu Guanzhi shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Prepare rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. Fire all ten on the abyssal passage.¡±

    The staff officer ryed the order at once. In a nearby area, missile silos were slowly opening up and the rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions were loaded into theuncher.

    Ten rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions wereunched simultaneously. It had been a very long time since such a magnificent scene urred.

 Chapter 1786 - Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array

    <h4>Chapter 1786: Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array</h4>

    ¡°Buzz buzz buzz buzz buzz buzz...¡±

    There was a series of loud buzzing noises. The rank-9 fixed soul ammunition rose into the sky in session.

    Soul weapons at such a rank naturally carried an exceedingly oppressive aura of their own.

    When the ten rank-9 fixed soul ammunition rose into the sky, it felt as though the apocalypse was about to dawn upon them.

    The tremendous oppressive force swarmed toward the abyssal passage as if it was trying to nket the sky and blot out the sun. Meanwhile, the artillery fire was also sting at the abyssal legion with increasing intensity.

    The satellite image showed that arge amount of gray-ck abyssal energy was surging out from the areas nearby to the abyssal passage. That was how impressive the effect of the bombardment was.

    Regardless of how mighty the Guardian Longhorn Beetles¡¯ defense was, it had its limits. The explosion would eventually break through it.

    Moreover, not all the abyssal creatures were qualified to receive the protection of the Guardian Longhorn Beetles.

    Meanwhile, no one noticed when a stream of golden light shot out from the ground. Soon, there was an awesome suction force that violently pulled the abyssal energy from the sky.

    It was only discovered when the abyssal energy surged toward the ground akin to rivers merging into the sea.

    Was that not Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear?

    Tang Wulin used the second leaf to return to the battlefield once again. There was a saying, ¡®free to advance or retreat¡¯. He could not let such arge amount of abyssal energy escape him! It was an exceedingly rich and thick life force. Tang Wulin¡¯s most important role on the battlefield was to weaken the opponent and strengthen the Ancient Life Tree.

    No matter how many abyssal creatures the human forces destroyed, they would still have been resurrected. Had it not been for the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s devouring power, they would have been able to return to the battlefield once again.

    However, a ghastly scene emerged soon after Tang Wulin had unleashed his Golden Dragon Spear.

    A sharp howl came from inside the abyssal passage. Soon afterward, a stream of thick purple-ck radiance surged skyward.

    Due to his close proximity to the abyssal passage, Tang Wulin could feel it more distinctly than the others. He had been transported to that position by A Ruheng. He stared at the purple-ck pir of light. Up close, it was almost as big as the abyssal passage in diameter. Despite the tyrannical level of his bloodline and powerful cultivation base, he felt an overwhelming sense of disgust.

    He felt a weight on his chest and intense nausea.

    Tang Wulin was greatly startled. What was that?

    Soon afterward, the purple-ck light pir had already surged to a high altitude and exploded into a massive purple-ck shield of light instantly.

    Howrge was the light shield? It wasrge enough to enshroud the entire abyssal legion.

    All the artillery fire was prevented from reaching on the abyssal legion. The bombardment was blocked by the huge purple-ck shield before bursting into sparkles of light.

    ¡°Oh no! Senior disciple brother, let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Wulin grabbed A Ruheng with one hand rapidly as he urged his green-gold soul ring to initiate the connection to the Life Subtree.

    However, he discovered that he was incapable of leaving at this exact moment. The connection between him and the Life Subtree waspletely cut off by the purple-ck light shield with its iparably powerful energy. Tang Wulin and A Ruheng were stuck there.

    ¡°Rumble, rumble, rumble...¡±

    The ten rank-9 fixed soul ammunition had finally arrived and mmed onto the purple-ck light shield ferociously.

    The savaged impact made the light shield sway ferociously. It felt as if the sky was falling and the ground was crumbling. The violent tremor resulting from the strong energy storm could even be felt inside the purple-ck light shield. Some of the weaker abyssal creatures disintegrated right away before turning into abyssal energy.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear continued to absorb the abyssal energy to its content. He joined A Ruheng to charge toward one side of the light shield without the slightest hesitation. There was no doubt that the light shield was not only meant for defense, as it was also because of Tang Wulin¡¯s presence! Otherwise, the light shield would not have appeared so coincidentally.

    Tang Wulin made a prompt decision. Under such circumstances, he did not have the courage to hesitate even for a moment. He could only seize the opportunity to seek that slim chance of survival while the light shield was resisting the rank-9 fixed soul ammunition.

    ¡°Are you trying to leave? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote for that.¡± An icy cold voice rang through the air, and a silhouette blocked their path. It was the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa!

    Ha Luosa flicked his Underworld King Sword with his finger. At once, arge number of underworld creatures came surging out from the ground to block their pathpletely under the leadership of numerous Death Knights.

    In the sky, ghastly green-colored gigantic skulls emerged. It was the Ghost Emperor.

    The Darkness Bell and the Darkness Phoenix appeared in session, followed by numerous powerhouses from the Holy Spirit Cult. Even though no abyssal creature could be seen, there was no doubt that Tang Wulin and A Ruheng were already in a tight encirclement. Moreover, they were confronted by elite warriors including two quasigod-ranked powerhouses!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear continued to devour an incredible amount of abyssal energy. It was taking it in at such an astonishing speed that Tang Wulin¡¯s aura was strengthening exponentially.

    With the support of the abyssal energy, it could be said that he had already gained quasigod-ranked fighting capacity in a sense.

    Nevertheless, he was still not a quasigod after all. Whether it was the Underworld Emperor or the Ghost Emperor, they were from the same generation as the As Douluo Yun Ming, so they were not too different from him.

    It was supposed to be a lost game.

    ¡°Boy, I¡¯ve waited for you too long. There is a saying of ¡®you don¡¯t take the road to Heaven, but push yourself to Hell where there¡¯s no door¡¯. You are seeking your own doom. In the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, any space will be underplete lockdown. I would like to see how else are you going to transport yourself away from here.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯re capable of keeping me here? If it really was that simple, would I havee here so recklessly? You understand the importance of my role in this war and so do I. Since all of you are here, we shall see how many of you I can take down before I leave.¡±

    The Ghost Emperor raised a brow upon seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s fully confident look. He cracked into a smile. ¡°Boasting so shamelessly.¡±

    As he was speaking, the nine skulls around his body suddenly sted ghastly green mes at Tang Wulin.

    Was Tang Wulin truly capable of fleeing? He was, of course. Just as he had mentioned, he was well aware of the importance of his role. If he were to die on the frontline and lose the Golden Dragon Spear, it would make it even more difficult for the federal military topletely suppress the abyssal ne. As a result, he had certainly prepared himself for multiple eventualities.

    Yes, the connection to Life Subtree was genuinely cut off, so there was nothing he could do to be transported back. However, he still had the Ancient Life Tree!

    The Ancient Life Tree had already fully recuperated. As the Nature Child, his life strongly resonated with the Ancient Life Tree in a sense. He could be transported back to the Ancient Life Tree through this resonance.

    The so-called Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was truly powerful beyondparison. It seemed like the array would not fall any time soon despite being sted by ten rank-9 fixed soul ammunition. Even so, it was still limited to humanity¡¯s rank and had yet to achieve god-rank. On the other hand, the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s origin power was just as good as a portion of the ne¡¯s lord. It had truly reached the god-ranked realm.

    Perhaps, the Ancient Life Tree could not engage in a direct battle, but its rank was still superior to the great array. Hence, Tang Wulin could genuinely be transported away at any moment. Only that, if he were to do that, he would be returned to Shrek Academy instantly. He would need to spend quite some time to rush back to the frontline once again. Perhaps he could be transported away via the Life Subtree, but it would result inrge consumption of the Life Subtree¡¯s life force.

    As a result, Tang Wulin would not choose this transportation method unless he had no other choice.

    Had he not had the Ancient Life Tree as his trump card, he would never have risked dashing into the battlefield recklessly. Whatever the case, he would try his best not to resort to the method.

    Tang Wulin loathed the Holy Spirit Cult more than the abyssal creatures. The evil soul masters were obviously humans, but they would even try to destroy the entire continent for personal gain. Whether it was for the continent or his personal interests, he wanted nothing more than to cut up these evil soul masters into a thousand pieces.

 Chapter 1787 - The Unexpected Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 1787: The Unexpected Rescue</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There was a saying that ¡®When two enemies meet, their eyes zed with more hatred than ever¡¯. He could not dash out of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, so he was being transported back to the Ancient Life Tree. However, Tang Wulin refused to ept the situation! There was a copious amount of abyssal energy, enough to sustain him to continue fighting the battle. Each time he killed some enemies, he weakened the opponents a little more. Before he was transported away, he really wanted to kill more of his opponents.

    It would not be easy even for the quasi god-ranked powerhouses to kill Tang Wulin and A Ruheng due to their physical endurance.

    He raised the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand which abruptly burst forth with the powerful Combat Heaven and Earth aura! The silhouette which stood before his father, the Sea God Tang San appeared in the depths of his mind once again.

    The arrogance that disregarded even heaven and earth was from the haughtiness and mightiness that one had upon achieving supremacy.

    He unleashed the Forbid Heaven-Earth, Dragon Emperor Fight!

    As soon as the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law was unleashed, all his opponents had a drastic change in their expressions including both the Limit-ranked Darkness Phoenix and Darkness Bell with the exception of the two quasi gods.

    They remembered seeing Tang Wulin in his current form from a past video recording. However, they did not feel it at the time. They only noticed that Qiangu Dongfeng became decrepit all of a sudden when he was confronted by Tang Wulin.

    They only understood Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual overbearingness now when they were being confronted by the Dragon Emperor Fight.

    ¡°That move is god-ranked!¡± The Ghost Emperor blurted.

    He knew Tang Wulin could not possibly be a god-ranked powerhouse since he could sense that the aura could not be unleashed by a human. Tang Wulin had only simted the aura which was close to being god-ranked.

    Undoubtedly, his next move was earth-shattering and heaven-battering.

    The Dragon Emperor Fight was quite simr to Tang Wulin¡¯s storing force maneuver in his earlier battles, only that the storing force was god-ranked this time.

    Even the quasi god-ranked Underworld Emperor and the Ghost Emperor did not have the courage to attack Tang Wulin when they were confronted by the Dragon Emperor Fight. They knew that an attack on Tang Wulin would invoke a god-ranked aurashing back in response to the attack. The retaliation would be absolutely earth-shattering.

    Just then, an exceedingly soft voice was heard in Tang Wulin¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, leave quickly.¡± The voice was so soft, yet it sounded familiar. Soon after, Tang Wulin felt the ground underneath his feet softened. A gush of suction force came radiating from underneath them.

    With their cultivation bases, they had sharp senses when it came to detecting changes in the outside world. His conscience told him the voice could be trusted. Although it onlysted a moment, Tang Wulin followed his instincts to trust the master of this voice.

    Just as the numerous Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses felt that Tang Wulin¡¯s wild strike would be upon them in the next moment, Tang Wulin and A Ruheng sank abruptly and vanished into the ground.

    Everyone including the Underworld Emperor and the Ghost Emperor were still under the Dragon Emperor Fight¡¯s influence in the meantime. They were stunned by Tang Wulin¡¯s overbearingness such that no one reacted to the situation immediately. In the next moment, Tang Wulin and A Ruheng¡¯s auras vanished into thin air.

    How was that possible?

    The Ghost Emperor and the fUnderworld Emperor were startled. They began attacking the ground wildly.

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array¡¯s defense covered the ground below as well. Their attacks were blocked. Yet, the people were gone still?

    A radiance shimmered. Tang Wulin and A Ruheng had already returned to the Life Subtree in the next moment.

    The numerous Limit Douluos were waiting anxiously in the meantime. Although they believed that Tang Wulin would be fine, to actually see that he was safe was another matter altogether.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo came charging over to him at once. She said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t go taking a risk like that again. What was that purple thing?¡±

    She unleashed the holy light to illuminate Tang Wulin¡¯s body. She examined him to ensure her cherished son was fine. She was relieved to find him safe and sound.

    A Ruheng looked puzzled and asked Tang Wulin, ¡°What happened? I thought we can¡¯t be transported away anymore?¡±

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡°Someone helped cut a slit in the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array for us. Although it onlysted a while, it gave us enough time to connect to the Life Subtree which managed to transport both of us back.¡±

    Yes, that was the truth. Following the voice¡¯s instruction and feeling the suction force from the ground, Tang Wulin immediately sensed the Life Subtree¡¯s aura. A slit opened up in the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. He then used the temporary loophole to transport A Ruheng and himself away from the ce.

    It all sounded so simple in the exnation. The person who rescued them was definitely a core personnel from the Holy Spirit Cult. No outsider could have made a slit in the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array¡¯s powerful defense. Or could it be a core personnel from the abyssal ne?

    Apparently, the abyssal ne could not have done that. How could the abyssal creatures let them leave? The abyssal ne had so badly wanted to devour him alive.

    How about the Holy Spirit Cult? Tang Wulin did not think that he had a good rtionship with anyone from the Holy Spirit Cult either! Everyone from the cult was his absolute enemy whom he bore a deep grudge.

    The voice sounded soft. Hence, he found the familiar voice to be trustworthy at the time. He sensed the situation in his surroundings subconsciously. Anyhow, he could not identify the owner of that voice. The person managed to conceal it well.

    When Tang Wulin gave his opinion, the powerhouses from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy on the scene were confused. They could not make out the logic either.

    They could not figure out who from the Holy Spirit Cult would help them, especially since the person had rescued Tang Wulin at a critical juncture.

    Even though Tang Wulin was not a member of the federal military, both sides of the war understood his importance in the war very well.

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was initiated not only for defense, but more importantly, it was to trap Tang Wulin! Someone in the Holy Spirit Cult had let him off willingly. What was going on?

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry over who the person is. Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t transported back to the academy. That¡¯s great. How¡¯s the situation at the frontline?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi said in a deep voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good. We haven¡¯t achieved the required result. Had it not been you who entered the battlefield to devour some abyssal energy, I¡¯m afraid we may have lost this time. Look.¡±

    At present, all the long-range reconnaissance soul devices disyed the situation at the abyssal passage.

    The gigantic purple-ck light shield enshrouded the entire abyssal legion. The cumtive explosive power of the ten rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions was expended, but the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array did not show any sign of damage.

    Countless abyssal creatures were still surging out from the abyssal passage akin to an oil blowout. The sight of the densely-packed abyssal creatures inside the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array induced a sense of fear and aversion.

    The artillery fire had already stopped.

    After discovering that the collective st of the ten rank-9 fixed soul ammunition was ineffective, themand post dispatched the order to stop the attack.

    It would be a waste of ammunition to st it with ordinary artillery fire.

    The general offensive was forced to stop as well.

    ¡°You were saying something about the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array earlier?¡± asked the Amorous Douluo all of a sudden.

    Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°Yes! Have you heard of it before?¡±

    Zang Xin frowned deeply. An intense rage could be seen in his eyes. ¡°Lunatics, a bunch of lunatics! No wonder they had to kill so many people and carry out the massacres so many times. They did it for this.¡±

    Even the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi felt astonished at present. ¡°What are you saying? What¡¯s going on actually?¡±

    Zang Xin took a deep breath to calm himself. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I read about an approach which is exceedingly evil from an ancient recording. It is an iplete book of the evil soul master¡¯s legacy. The final section of the book had information rted to the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. It may be iplete, but the end portion of the book gave detailed information on the prerequisites of the evil great array.¡±

 Chapter 1788 - Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array

    <h4>Chapter 1788: Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array</h4>

    ¡°A million human sacrifices!¡± At this point, he closed his eyes in agony.

    ¡°A million human sacrifices?¡± said Tang Wulin in astonishment.

    Zang Xin nodded. ¡°Precisely. It requires a million human sacrifices. That is the prerequisite of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. Moreover, it needs to be hosted by an exceedingly powerful evil soul master. The great array utilizes a special core circuit to trigger the vengeful thoughts of the living souls and converts the vengeful thoughts into energy that bes the anchor for the great array. Fresh blood is used by the evil soul masters as the medium to summon the souls.¡±

    Tang Wulin immediately realized something as well. He widened his eyes in surprise and said, ¡°So, that means that Shrek City in the past...¡± At this point, he could not continue anymore.

    Shrek City waspletely destroyed in the past causing the deaths of a few hundred thousand people in one day. All that happened during those times were the acts of the Holy Spirit Cult! The hundred thousands of living souls were snatched away ruthlessly and infused into the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array.

    Not only that, there was also the great catastrophe that dawned on the Heaven Dou City. It was the city with the densest poption of the continent!

    These evil soul masters were the cause of all the catastrophes. Subsequently, they umted a million souls toplete the great array.

    In the beginning, Tang Wulin thought that the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was made by the abyssal ne. He did not expect the Holy Spirit Cult to be behind it all.

    The numerous Tang Sect and Shrek Academy¡¯s powerhouses had reddened eyes from the grief they felt at the moment. Countless lives used in the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array had actuallye from Shrek City in the past! How could they not feel the intense agony in their hearts?

    ¡°B*st*rds, b*st*rds!¡± A Ruheng cursed in rage. ¡°They don¡¯t deserve to be human!¡±

    Tang Wulin clenched his fists and furrowed his brows tightly. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Your Excellency, is there any other use for this Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array apart from defense?¡±

    Zang Xin said, ¡°It can be used to devour souls. As soon as a living creature is dead, its soul will immediately be absorbed into the great array to strengthen its structure until the great array is saturated. Moreover, the term ¡®Godkiller¡¯ reflects the most disturbing part about the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. It¡¯s not referring to the act of killing god, but rather it means killing to be a god. It devours the souls by killing arge quantity of living creatures to elevate the great array¡¯s host to the rank of godhood. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the host of this great array is precisely the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s Demon Empress! She is the Demon Empress who is at the top of the hierarchy! She is the real dominator of the Holy Spirit Cult.¡±

    Indeed! How could the Demon Empress not partake in such an important event of bringing in the abyssal ne?

    ¡°The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array is set up in the abyssal passage so its coverage is only within this area. There¡¯s nothing much we can do, but what about her?¡± asked a puzzled A Ruheng.

    Zang Xin said with a bitter smile, ¡°You¡¯re too naive. After the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array haspletely taken form, the great array can be moved by one person alone. Hence, we¡¯re about to fight against thepleted Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array which will provide support to the abyssal legion in attacking us. The most worrisome part of this is if our side suffers major fatalities, the Demon Empress may force herself to achieve Godhood bymitting a massacre!¡±

    At this point, most of them had a drastic change of expression.

    It was troubling enough to think about the presence of the abyssal Sage King. No one had any idea if he woulde to the Douluo ne. In addition, the Demon Empress might utilize the great array to achieve Godhood. How were they going to fight them?

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Long Yuxue walked into the room in long strides. She was greatly relieved when she saw Tang Wulin in the meeting room. She took a nce at him before she said, ¡°Themand post is requesting for the Tang Sect Master and His Excellency, the Heartless Douluo in the meeting room.¡±

    Tang Wulin and the Heartless Douluo gazed into the eyes of one another. At the same time, an idea simultaneously emerged in their minds, and they figured out something.

    However, it was not the time for spection. They dared not dy any further as they headed to themand post.

    At present, the federal militarymand post was all quiet. In themand post where all the high-ranking personnel were gathered, everyone¡¯s expression was extremely solemn.

    The final battle that had some sess initially had to be halted due to the opponent¡¯s powerful defense. The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array¡¯s defense was truly formidable. The full force st of ten rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions could not break it.

    There was no way to obtain a cumtive explosive force from the fixed soul ammunitions. They could only be sted at different angles. Launching them simultaneously at one specific spot at the great array did not produce the cumtive effect needed for a prative attack.

    In any case, the rank-9 fixed soul ammunition was already the most powerful attack-type soul weapon in the federal military.

    ¡°The situation is really bad. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s highly possible that it¡¯s an extremely evil array known as the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array,¡± said the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie solemnly.

    As soon as he mentioned the great array¡¯s name, Tang Wulin realized that the military should be familiar with the power and function of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array.

    As expected, Chen Xinjie exined the situation with the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. His exnation was in greater detail than the one given by the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin.

    ¡°The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array will be increasingly powerful after devouring more living creatures. Moreover, the power will be channeled back to the host of the great array. If that person is the Demon Empress, it¡¯s highly possible that she can utilize the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array to achieve Godhood. Even if she can¡¯t truly be a god, she¡¯ll be awfully close. When that happens, she¡¯ll be irresistible based on the existing technologies!¡±

    At this point, Chen Xinjie turned unusually solemn. No one would want to fight against such an enemy. If this were to happen, it would make the current situation even more difficult than it already was.

    Yu Guanzhi looked at everyone on the scene and heaved a sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our attack-type weapons to be so deficient.¡±

    The Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue said, ¡°How about we try to shoot heavy ion beams at high intensity?¡±

    Yu Guanzhi said, ¡°We¡¯ve done some detailed calctions. The heavy ion beam can perhaps prate the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array and cause harm to the abyssal creatures inside. However, it¡¯ll only damage some portions but not break the entire array. In addition, we¡¯ll need to unleash the high intensity heavy ion beams at close range. Even then, the overall damage to the array will still be limited.¡±

    Under normal circumstances, the rank-9 fixed soul ammunition was already considered the most advanced attack weapon. Although the Federation¡¯s soul technology was considered cutting-edge, not much had been achieved in terms of developing the most powerful attack-type weapons.

    In the past, the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition was developed for this purpose. However, it was halted due to its high consumption of resources.

    The Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit was touted as the correct research approach, but the amount of rare metals required was too much such that the entire Tang Sect could only afford to use it to forge a set of divine mecha.

    During his exnation, Yu Guanzhi shifted his gaze to look at Tang Wulin. ¡°Unless there is an even more powerful soul device, we can¡¯t possibly break the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. Besides, we¡¯ve no time to lose!¡±

    Tang Wulin appeared calm on the surface, but he was well aware that his spection earlier was right. Perhaps, this was why they were summoned by Yu Guanzhi.

    Was the so-called more powerful soul device referring to the Eternal Heaven?

    They went to great lengths to acquire the Eternal Heaven. The Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition, a strategic weapon, yed a crucial role in the stable development of the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. Consequently, the Federation refrained from any action on these two great organizations. The Spirit Pagoda simrly feared them.

    Frankly, Tang Wulin was reluctant to hand over the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition. Yet, how could they break the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array if not with the Eternal Heaven? It would be close to impossible to break the terrifying great array formed from a million human sacrifices.

    Tang Wulin looked toward the Heartless Douluo without giving it much thought. Cao Dezhi looked back at him. They met one another¡¯s gaze. Tang Wulin pursed his lips and nodded slowly. ¡°There is. There¡¯s a weapon that¡¯s powerful enough.¡±

 Chapter 1789 - The Evolution Of The Ancient Life Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1789: The Evolution Of The Ancient Life Tree</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yu Guanzhi¡¯s eyes lit up. Even the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master Qiangu Dongfeng was stunned for a moment. His gaze changed ever so slightly as he looked at Tang Wulin.

    Everyone could tell the significance of the Eternal Heaven. The possession of such a weapon was almost equal to having an immunity medallion!

    Qiangu Dongfeng checked his conscience. If he were in Tang Wulin¡¯s shoes, he would perhaps attempt to make up all sorts of excuses. He would never surrender the Eternal Heaven unless he had no other choice.

    Even though he figured that the Tang Sect and Shrek would hand over the weapon as expected, he did not expect Tang Wulin to give such a prompt response. In fact, Tang Wulin did not hesitate much nor give excuses such as having to consult with the others first. He consented readily which was unexpected.

    Upon giving his reply, Tang Wulin¡¯s expression did not change much.

    He could not hesitate nor would he allow himself to do that now. A momentary hesitation would result in more deaths and injuries and give the abyssal ne and the Holy Spirit Cult the opportunity to invade the continent. By then, the people would be suffering and in misery. Consequently, he might end up as the sinner of the entire continent due to a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Perhaps, the Eternal Heaven was the most suitable option to deal with the Holy Spirit Cult and the abyssal ne.

    Hence, he did not have to ponder much before he readily agreed.

    Actually, he had already considered it in detail on the way over, what he should do in case the Federation proposed such a request.

    Had it not been for the destruction of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, he would have rejected the request outright. It would have been extremely difficult for him to reject the request when the terrifying defense could even withstand the sting of ten rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions. Perhaps, the Eternal Heaven was indeed the only weapon capable of destroying the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array.

    Cao Dezhi looked at Tang Wulin and nodded once slowly. Naturally, he could not bear to part with the Eternal Heaven either. Yet, was there any other option?

    No. There was nothing else, at least for now.

    The Tang Sect and Shrek had their own principles. They were not the Spirit Pagoda. They could not behave selfishly nor just think of themselves. Besides, with the skin gone, what could the hair attach to?

    Without the Federation and the continent, what was the purpose of the Tang Sect and Shrek¡¯s existence then?

    Yu Guanzhi¡¯s gaze was filled with emotion. It was the same for the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie.

    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Yu Guanzhi repeated the word ¡®good¡¯ three times subconsciously.

    The information as to where the Eternal Heaven was kept could not be discussed openly. Therefore, Yu Guanzhi could only hazard a guess. He figured Tang Wulin would still need to discuss the matter with his people regardless. Not for Tang Wulin, he had no need to.

    This was the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy with their twenty-thousand year legacies. They stood on the grounds of principle, morality, and justice.

    The war council was dismissed in a rush. After the meeting, Tang Wulin and Cao Dezhi were held up by Yu Guanzhi and Chen Xinjie.

    All the staff officers and personnel left the room, leaving only the four of them in themand post.

    Chen Xinjie and Yu Guanzhi gazed into the eyes of one another. All of a sudden, the two colonel generals stood at attention and delivered a military salutation toward Tang Wulin and Cao Dezhi.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you to both of you.¡± Yu Guanzhi looked like he was about to lose control of his emotions.

    As a high-ranking military personnel, he understood the significance of possessing the Eternal Heaven more than anyone else!

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh and said, ¡°This is our duty. Any personal or group gains will have to give way to the cardinal issue. Don¡¯t be like this, colonel generals. I shall return to Shrek Academy immediately and bring back the item in a day at most.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. Hereafter, if there¡¯s anything that the Tang Sect and Shrek need from me personally or my n, please don¡¯t hesitate to let us know. The Central Army Corps is your supporter from now on.¡±

    For him to make such a remark as one of the three great military moguls, the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy now had major support from the military.

    ¡°I wanted to convey the same thing to you.¡± Chen Xinjie took a deep breath. He looked at Tang Wulin with an approving gaze.

    ¡°Yun Ming made a good choice. Old Cao, you are right. I¡¯m quite envious of you for having such a worthy sessor! The Sea God Army and the War God Hall are supporters of Shrek and the Tang Sect too.¡±

    Aside from the deep love he had for Long Yeyue, he was helping Shrek and the Tang Sect on a personal basis. It was unrted to the armed forces that he represented. At present, however, he was truly on their side when the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy showed their willingness to hand over the Eternal Heaven to fight against the enemy.

    Two out of the three great military moguls had already expressed their support for the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. Ever since the founding of the Federation, such support was unprecedented.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Then, I shall leave first. Put up a good fight against the formidable enemy. Don¡¯t let the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array invade us.¡±

    Chen Xinjie nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though our artillery fire is not enough to break it, we can still block it. We¡¯ll bepeting to consume as much energy as we can against them. The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array¡¯s defense is powerful because it has the support of numerous abyssal powerhouses. We may not necessarily be able topete against their hidden powers, but we should at least be able to resist for a short period of time.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave in advance.¡± Tang Wulin did not procrastinate any further. He unleashed the green-gold soul ring from his body which turned his body translucent with a green tinge instantly. A dense, rich life source diffused into the surroundings from his body and exuded a unique sense of vitality.

    It felt as if everything in the surroundings was overflowing with vigor. Chen Xinjie and Yu Guanzhi could not help showing their astonishment.

    They were aware that Shrek and the Tang Sect had its own uniqueness. They were extremely astonished to learn about Tang Wulin¡¯s ability to transport himself everywhere, to advance or retreat at will on the battlefield.

    However, it was their first time experiencing this situation up close. Could a human actually emit a life source to this extent?

    Before they even had time to consider, a green radiance shed once and Tang Wulin vanished into thin air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss our operation n next. Before the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array is destroyed, I¡¯m afraid our only option now is to stabilize our defense.¡±

    In the Sea God¡¯s Lake of Shrek Academy.

    A warm, moist sensation was felt around Tang Wulin¡¯s body instantly. When he opened his eyes once again, he found that he was already in deep water.

    Ayer of light film around him blocked thekewater from entering his body. He felt an intense affinity toward the water.

    1The Ancient Life Tree was right before his eyes.

    He was startled upon seeing the Ancient Life Tree once again.

    The Ancient Life Tree before him looked different now aspared to the way it was before they left. Tang Wulin could see it vividly despite being underwater.

    The Ancient Life Tree did not look much different from an ordinary tree. However, the intensity of the life source it emitted was different.

    It disyed qualitative differences. The gigantic Ancient Life Tree had diffused faint golden halos into the surroundings. The golden halos looked like solid rings which turned into a thick life source thatshed onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He felt warm all over. The life source also gave the surroundingkewater a golden blue color.

    It had grown evenrger now. He looked up to see the crown almost touching the surface of theke. Moreover, the leaves on the crown began to emit a golden glow. Even some leaf veins turned golden as well.

    As the Nature Child, Tang Wulin felt it profoundly. The first idea that came to his mind was that the Ancient Life Tree was evolving. It was a sign of evolution!

    Tang Wulin was overjoyed. He immediately focused his attention to feel deeply and emitted an inquisitive aura toward the Ancient Life Tree simultaneously.

    Soon after, the Ancient Life Tree responded. The response was slightly vague as if it was in an obscure state. However, it told Tang Wulin that it was evolving. When all its leaves turned golden, its evolution would beplete.

 Chapter 1790 - Ling Zichenâ€™s Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 1790: Ling Zichen¡¯s Conditions</h4>

    It would evolve from the Ancient Life Tree to the Ancient Gold Tree. Its prior strength would be restored when it was on the Sea God¡¯s Ind. Moreover, the resurrected tree would be even stronger than the Ancient Gold Tree of the past. The crown of the tree would grow and break above the surface of the water.

    ¡®That¡¯s really awesome!¡¯ Tang Wulin was overjoyed in his heart.

    At the same time, the Ancient Life Tree told him the reason behind its evolution was due to the tremendous life energy channeled by him. The life force from devouring the abyssal creatures was extremely nourishing to the Ancient Life Tree because it came from a different ne. The higher the rank of the abyssal creature, the higher the quality of the life force. The Ancient Life Tree needed more of such energy for its evolution. Hence, it informed Tang Wulin of its needs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll certainly try my best.¡± Tang Wulin saluted the Ancient Gold Tree respectfully. Then, he leaped up and shot to the surface of the water and hovered in the sky.

    Just as he was about to fly toward Shrek Academy¡¯s main building, he discovered something different.

    He noticed in astonishment that the initially barrenke shore had turned lush. Moreover, the lush green, lively nts growing and filled with life source were actually the familiar Bluesilver Grass.

    His martial soul was the Bluesilver Grass. One could imagine how excited he was, especially when he realized that the Bluesilver Grass would sway toward him upon sensing his aura.

    If one were to look down from the sky at present, one would see the enormous Sea God Lake surrounded by a faint blue ring. Aspared to the ordinary Bluesilver Grass, the color of the Bluesilver Grass here was a clear, vivid blue. Illuminated by the sunlight, the grass des reflected a silver tinge.

    It felt amazing. The refreshing, moist air carried a faint scent of the flora. The Sea God Lake¡¯s shore was as magnificent as a fairynd in the mortal world.

    Tang Wulin was deeply touched by the scene. At the same time, the emotions in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart grew more resolute.

    ¡®I must protect the continent regardless. I must protect Shrek so that the evil demon¡¯s clutch won¡¯t gue our side anymore.¡¯

    He dialed his soulmunicator.

    Soon, a familiar voice was hearding from the other end of the call.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The question was simple and direct.

    ¡°I¡¯m back, where are you?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    ¡°You¡¯re back? Is everything alright at the frontline?¡± The inquiring voice from the other end of the soulmunicator sounded deeply concerned.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Let¡¯s talk more when we meet.¡±

    Five minutester, Tang Wulin appeared before Ling Zichen.

    The numerous Tang Sect and Shrek powerhouses had all left so Ling Zichen was left in charge of Shrek City. With her around, the Soul Circuit Defense System in the city was activated, so there was no need to fear any surprise attacks.

    ¡°What? You want to take the Eternal Heaven? No, I don¡¯t agree.¡± Ling Zichen¡¯s voice was raised eight pitches instantly. She worked hard to change her behavior, to be a gentler person whenever she was with Tang Wulin.

    Yet, when she was provoked, she immediately returned to her normal self.

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh. ¡°Zichen, listen to me. This is not just a matter of our Tang Sect and Shrek anymore. It¡¯s a catastrophe that¡¯s about to erupt on our continent. The Eternal Heaven is perhaps the only weapon that can destroy the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. We must destroy this array regardless. We¡¯re duty bound to do it, and we¡¯ve no time to lose.¡±

    The Eternal Heaven was also under this scientist¡¯s control! Ever since the Eternal Heaven was acquired for research purposes, Ling Zichen made a qualitative leap in the development of soul technology. After all, the Eternal Heaven was the fruit of the hard work and effort put in by the countless numbers of scientists. It inspired her greatly.

    ¡°What if you still can¡¯t break it with the Eternal Heaven?¡± said Ling Zichen in objection. She refused to part with it! She really could not bear to part with it.

    The more she studied the Eternal Heaven, the more she learned about the mysteries and wonders of this device. Such a colossal amount of energy was condensed into such a tiny fixed soul ammunition. Just how profound was the science behind it then? To her, the Eternal Heaven would serve its function the most in her scientific research.

    Moreover, the device was not considered a weapon in the scientists¡¯ eyes but a piece of art. It was an artistic product of science.

    Ling Zichen had spent half a month sleeping next to it when she first acquired it. Most nights, she would find herself waking up from her sleep after havingughed too hard.

    At present, her eyes reddened with grief upon learning that Tang Wulin was going to take the Eternal Heaven away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zichen. We need it. Even if it¡¯s proven ineffective in the end, we must give it a try at the very least. Otherwise, out of the massacre, the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array will yield a god. By then, the entire continent will be destroyed! We have no other choice. I understand how you feel. For the sake of the entire continent, we really don¡¯t have any other choice. Please get ready.¡±

    Ling Zichen looked at him with a burning gaze. Crystal clear tears were pooling in her eyes. She did not have any intention to move.

    Tang Wulin opened his mouth in an attempt to say something. Yet, he could not bear to do it upon looking at her.

    Just as he made up his mind to urge her again, all of a sudden, Ling Zichen threw herself into his arms and bawled aloud.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to part with it! Do you know that the technology behind the Eternal Heaven contains thebors of my parents¡¯ efforts? I feel like I can see my father and mother when I look at it. It feels like they are protecting me. I really don¡¯t want to part with it. Please don¡¯t take it away. I beg of you.¡±

    Tang Wulin choked up and his eyes reddened immediately. He hugged Ling Zichen gently. He understood her feelings all too well.

    The memories of Tang Wulin¡¯s parents haunted his dreams for many nights after Tang Ziran and his wife disappeared in the past. He had missed his parents badly during the time. Shortly after he met with them, they were again separated when his parents died. Had it not been his biological father who brought him a wisp of hope, he might have suffered from a mental breakdown.

    On the other hand, Ling Zichen¡¯s parents were already gone. The Eternal Heaven was her only refuge.

    Therefore, Tang Wulin understood how Ling Zichen felt at the moment. Yet, what could he do then?

    He patted her back gently in an attempt to pacify her emotions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zichen. I¡¯m sorry, but we have no other choice. Your parents would have hoped that it could protect the continent in the future too when they developed the Eternal Heaven. Perhaps, where I¡¯m taking it now is the best ce for it. Maybe, we may never find another way to make another Eternal Heaven. At the very least, using thisrge-scale destructive weapon in this war is better than having it explode on the continent beyond our control. Even if the Eternal Heaven is gone, the technology left behind by your parents will still be here. That¡¯s what they¡¯ve left behind for you.¡±

    Ling Zichen¡¯s body was convulsing non-stop. However, she felt especially safe when she was leaning on his chest. It was a feeling, an ineffable feeling.

    All of a sudden, she raised her head and looked up at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°On two conditions.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Tang Wulin heaved a sigh. At this very moment, there was no reason for him to disagree with Ling Zichen¡¯s conditions.

    ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m going with you. The Eternal Heaven¡¯s power can be amplified the most only if Iunch it.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Sure, I promise you.¡±

    Ling Zichen took a deep breath and said, ¡°Secondly, I want to draw some of your blood for research purposes. You must consent to the procedure.¡±

    ¡°My blood?¡± Tang Wulin looked at her in puzzlement.

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°Apart from soul technology, I perform research in the field of biotechnology as well. I need some of your blood. Will you consent to that? An outstanding genius such as yourself certainly carries some special traits in your genes. I¡¯d like to do some research on it.¡±

 Chapter 1791 - Tang Wulinâ€™s Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1791: Tang Wulin¡¯s Blood</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wuln said, ¡°Alright then. How much do you want?¡±

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°Not much. Ten drops is enough.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Now?¡±

    ¡°Now!¡±

    It was not an easy feat to draw Tang Wulin¡¯s blood because his body was already close to being the Leakproof Golden Body. Under ordinary circumstances, it was almost impossible to leave a wound on him unless it was done with a divine weapon. This was even more the case when he was protected by the Golden Dragon Body.

    Ten minutester, Ling Zichen¡¯s eyes were no longer red. She held a small test tube in her hand and looked at the ten drops of blood in it, gaping at it in excitement.

    He had used the Golden Dragon Spear to prick a wound on his hand and squeezed out the blood.

    The blood inside the test tube genuinely looked different from an ordinary person¡¯s blood. Very peculiarly, the ten drops of fresh blood were gold and red in color. Moreover, the blood was swirling continuously as if it was alive. It did not look like liquid, but more like semisolid. It was highly unusual.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time seeing his own fresh blood as well. He could feel that his blood contained a faint trace of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura.

    No wonder Ling Zichen was so excited. It was her first time seeing blood that could squirm on its own. What¡¯s more, an idea had formed in her mind.

    She darted Tang Wulin a look secretly. Tang Wulin looked back at her in puzzlement, so Ling Zichen hastily shifted her gaze to something else. She gave him a gentle smile.

    Tang Wulin felt chills down his spine upon seeing her grin. He felt like something was not right.

    ¡°What kind of research are you actually nning to do with my blood?¡± Tang Wulin could not refrain himself from asking.

    Ling Zichen immediately said in all apparent seriousness, ¡°Gic research, of course. Look at you. Your gic code is so powerful. If I can use it to develop some gic medicine suitable for elevating abilities, won¡¯t it help our Tang Sect surpass the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s ability to umte wealth?¡±

    Tang Wulin felt speechless. He was about to inquire about something else when he was interrupted by Ling Zichen. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯m going to take the Eternal Heaven.¡±

    This was an important matter, so Tang Wulin did not continue to inquire anymore.

    Ling Zichen made her way to the research center inside the Shrek Academy by herself. The research centre was specially created for her. Furthermore, Ling Zichen was prepared to organize a technology course for Shrek Academy in the future after discussing with the faculty.

    Shrek Academy¡¯s training for the past twenty thousand years had always been singrly focused. The academy¡¯s main focus was cultivating soul masters, but there had been training specially designed for soul guide masters for a period of time. Afterward, the soul guide master¡¯s course weakened following the creation of battle armor. Although the course was still avable, it was listed as an elective course to the core courses. The most mainstream course was still the battle armor master course.

    Ling Zichen suggested that Shrek Academy cultivate talents in other professions and not just soul masters. With their history of twenty thousand years, they would be able to spread their graduates in different professional fields across the continent by fostering more types of talents in the academy. This would in turn reduce the possibility of another great catastrophe.

    After the discussion during the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Meeting, Shrek agreed with Ling Zichen¡¯s suggestion. They would be recruiting new students in liberal arts in the next intake. They would recruit students that were intelligent, even if not endowed with martial souls, and cultivate them through education.

    Ling Zichen¡¯s research center was built under such circumstances. It did not belong to Tang Sect alone as it was shared between them and Shrek Academy. As such, the research centre could allocate andbine the resources from the two great organizations. Naturally, Ling Zichen was appointed the first chief of this research center.

    The research center was built deep underground and it was modified to connect to Shrek Academy under Sea God Lake. It could be used for both covert and defensive tasks.

    Ling Zichen was a perfectionist. As a result, she designed the research centre to withstand the strength of the Eternal Heaven¡¯s attack. Though the cost was sky-high, it was definitely the most well-defended research center in the Federation.

    After crossing three or four golden metal doors, Ling Zichen boarded an exclusive elevator to travel down. It took more than ten minutes and two more elevators before she finally arrived at argeboratory in the depths of the underground.

    If Tang Wulin were here with her, he would certainly be gawking in astonishment.

    Theboratory belonged to no one but Ling Zichen. At the time, the entireboratory was all in a chaotic mess. All sorts of rare metals and parts were scattered everywhere.

    On arge test table in the center of the room, therey a silver-white fixed soul ammunition.

    Rather than beingrger than ordinary fixed soul ammunition, it could be described as quite small. The silver-white outer shell was elegantly streamlined on the sides, and one-third of the front portion was translucent and shining. There was a soft light glistening on the inside.

    It was made up of one hundred and eighty Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units. This was the source of the core energy that produced Eternal Heaven¡¯s terrifying power.

    On the other hand, the rear half was cracked open, and there were numerous minute and fine parts on the inside.

    The corners of Ling Zichen¡¯s lips twitched. She muttered to herself, ¡°If he were to find out that I dismantled Eternal Heaven in the underground depths, I wonder how he would react. They thought that I was strengthening theboratory to prevent external attacks. They didn¡¯t know that I was actually afraid of this thing exploding! Very well then. It won¡¯t have a chance of exploding anymore. Let me think about how I should assemble it...¡±

    Tang Wulin had always known that Ling Zichen was out of her mind, but if he were to find out that she was this far gone, he would certainly keel over in shock...

    She took more than an hour¡¯s time to fully assemble the silver-white fixed soul ammunition.

    Ling Zichen sniggered. ¡°Done and I¡¯ll call it a day! I¡¯m really good at this. With adequate resources, I may really be able to make another Eternal Heaven.¡±

    As she spoke to herself, she ced the long, slim, deadliest weapon on the continent into her storage soul device cautiously. She felt relieved.

    ¡°He must be growing anxious from the wait. However, I¡¯m going to make him wait for a little while longer. Heh-heh-heh-heh. Wulin, oh Wulin. I bet you can¡¯t figure out why I wanted your blood. Mwah-hah-hah. Let me run some tests on itter. We¡¯ll be making a hefty profit if it¡¯s a sessful experiment.¡±

    Saying that, she walked to one side of theboratory and pressed on a well-concealed button. At once, a golden metal door opened to reveal an isted space.

    The room appeared extremely neat and tidy, in contrast with the messiness of theboratory outside. It was about one-third the size of theboratory, but it was filled with all sorts of precise instruments.

    Most importantly, there was a gigantic petri dish in the center of the room. It appeared to be made of ss with various tubes ced in it. Someone was lying in the clear liquid in the petri dish.

    Yes, it was someone, though perhaps they could not be called a person. This was because it only seemed to have taken a human form. It did not emit any life source nor did it even have any facial features. It looked just like a mold.

    Ling Zichen sniggered. ¡°Wulin, oh Wulin. What would you think if I could make a clone of you? At that point, I can whip and p you as much as I like. Heh-heh-heh-heh.¡±

    ...

    Tang Wulin was genuinely growing anxious from the wait. Ling Zichen left for two hours. He would have gone looking for her if they were somewhere else, but theboratory was constructed to be nigh imprable. It would take him a long time to get inside it even with his abilities! As a result, he could only wait patiently.

    Atst, the elevator door opened, and Ling Zichen walked out.

 Chapter 1792 - Whatâ€™s The Big Deal With Holding Hands?

    1792 What¡¯s The Big Deal With Holding Hands?

    The scientist had a serious expression on her face. Upon seeing Tang Wulin, she immediately said with a cold voice, "Let''s go!"

    The corners of Tang Wulin''s lips twitched. He thought to himself ''You''ve been gone for so long, but you''re not even bothered to exin yourself first?''

    However, it was not the time for him to inquire further because they were running short of time!

    Both of them left the academy and came to the bank of the Sea God Lake. Tang Wulin said to Ling Zichen, "I might need to hold your hand. Please don''t be offended."

    Ling Zichen rolled her eyes at him. "Stop making a fuss. We''ve hugged before, so what''s the big deal with holding hands?" As she spoke, she stretched out her hand and offered it to Tang Wulin freely.

    Tang Wulin awkwardly let out a cough. He felt rather helpless, but there was nothing he could do. He took her hand and unleashed his soul power to enshroud their bodies. They leaped up and into the Sea God Lake at once.

    When both of them appeared once again, they had already returned to the side of the Life Subtree. They could hear booming sounds in the distance. It even felt as if the ground was shaking ever so slightly.

    Figures came flying over swiftly. They were the numerous Limit Douluos that sensed Tang Wulin''s aura.

    Upon seeing that Ling Zichen was with him, there was no need for them to ask if the Eternal Heaven had been brought over. Tang Wulin asked in a hurry, "How''s the situation at the frontline?"

    The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi hastily replied, "The situation is still quite stable at the moment. After a discussion, themand post made the decision to fire on them continuously without pause. We deplete our ammo so they can deplete their energy. Judging from the current situation, the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array did not show any sign of moving away from its original spot. It seems like it is not stable enough yet."

    Tang Wulin was relieved. "Great. Your Excellency, let''s head to themand post. Zichen, please stay back. The numerous Excellencies will protect you. I''ll be back to take you alongter."

    Even though they brought the Eternal Heaven with them, they would still need to study it in detail before using it.

    In the abyssal passage in Thule, purple and ck light was seen surging wildly on the gigantic altar. The silhouette standing in the center of the altar had turned a purple-gold color.

    A terrifying aura bloomed from the altar ceaselessly, and six people were seated around it. More urately, these ''people'' were creatures that had taken a humanoid form.

    Some of them included the ck Empress, the ck Monarch and the leader of the Bomb Bee n, the Bee Monarch.

    Their auras continued surging toward the altar in the center.

    The Underworld Emperor and the Ghost Emperor were standing at the periphery, their eyes shimmering with a fervent glow.

    The Ghost Emperor muttered, "It''s going to work. It''s about to seed. We have been nning this for so many years and we''ve finally got the chance to do it. Old Ha, are you excited? After the Demon Empress has done her part, with enough ughter, it will soon be our turn.

    The Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa nodded. The glow in his eyes was even brighter than the Ghost Emperor''s. "Yes! We''ve always been anticipating this. As long as Her Highness the Demon Empress can seed, it proves that our path is correct. Everything that we''ve done for the abyssal ne was worth it."

    Yes, this was an exchange between the Holy Spirit Cult and the abyssal ne.

    The Holy Spirit Cult promised to help the abyssal ne to open up a brand-new passage, but not without a price.

    Completing the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was not an easy task. Even after it was finished, countless crises would still happen during the process of its formation due to the wrath of heaven.

    It was only possible for them to seed with the protection of numerous powerhouses.

    As a result, the agreement reached between the Holy Spirit Cult and abyssal ne stated that Holy Spirit Cult would help the abyssal ne open up a new passage, but the abyssal ne would need to mobilize adequate powerhouses to help themplete the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array.

    This was a mutually beneficial matter for both parties. The abyssal energy wanted life force while the Holy Spirit Cult wanted death energy. Their needs did not conflict with each other.

    The Holy Spirit Cult was extremely precise in their calctions. Firstly, the Holy Spirit Cult was already rather formidable on its own. Even though the energy needed to open up the abyssal passage was enormous, the concealment of abyssal creatures once the passage opened was an even greater advantage for the development of the Holy Spirit Cult. The abyssal creatures were humanity''s true archnemesis.

    Secondly, the Holy Spirit Cult utilized the abyssal creatures tomit mass ughter so that they could acquire even more death energy. They could hide behind the creatures and acquire death energy with minimum risk.

    On the other hand, the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array before their eyes was most important of all. It was the Holy Spirit Cult''s path for evil soul masters to achieve Godhood after countless generations'' worth of research.

    If they could not go along with heaven to achieve Godhood, then they would do it by defying heaven. They chose to walk to the end of this evil path and used one million human sacrifices to reach Godhood. They would be the genuine Evil God upon seeding.

    If the Douluo ne was still under the protection of the Divine Realm, their actions would be deadly. However, they could possibly seed without the Divine Realm''s presence. Moreover, there was a possibility that they could build the Divine Realm all to themslevs.

    As a result, both parties had their own agendas after the agreement was reached. The Holy Spirit Cult opened up the abyssal passage for the abyssal ne first as a token of their sincerity. However, they requested that the abyssal ne help themplete the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array after the abyssal passage was opened.

    Of course, they would never reveal to the abyssal ne that they were seizing this opportunity to achieve Godhood. They had only informed the abyssal ne that the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array''s mighty defenses could prevent losses on the battlefield. It was a win-win situation.

    Hence, what was taking ce before their eyes was because of this. It would be the Underworld Emperor and the Ghost Emperor''s turn to achieve Godhood once the Demon Empress became an Evil God. It would be much easier to cast a new Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array in the presence of an Evil God. It was almost impossible for the abyssal Sage King toe to the Douluo ne due to the nar suppression. At that point, there was nothing the abyssal legion could do. Everything would still be led by the Holy Spirit Cult.

    This was theplete version of the n.

    It seemed like the abyssal ne still kept its promise very well judging by the current situation. After sending out the quasigod monarch-ranked powerhouses, it began to help the Demon Empress toplete the great array at once.

    This was also the reason Tang Wulin and A Ruheng saw the Holy Spirit Cult''s powerhouses, but did not see any abyssal powerhouses when they approached the location earlier.

    The Demon Empress''s entire body was covered in a purple-gold hue. Her face was atst fully revealed.

    She was a woman with beautiful facial features. She appeared to be over thirty years old, but she was perfect in every way. Her appearance, her figure and every other body part were exquisite.

    At that moment, her entire body was covered by a purple-gold mist. A purple-gold crystal was encrusted on the center of her forehead emitting strong brilliance.

    There were no soul rings on her body, but her aura was building at shocking speed. Layers of bizzare gloss emerged on the surface of her skin with a rippling effect.

    The explosion outside continued, but the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array remained unmoved.

    A terrifying aura circted in the air and burst out with continuous ovepping explosion-like effects. These would not cause any severe damage to the abyssal creatures inside the great array.

    The ck Monarch sat cross-legged by the altar and opened her eyes slowly. They glistened like ck jewels. She raised her head and nced at the Demon Empress seated at the center of the altar. The corners of her lips curved ever so slightly into an unnoticeable sneer.

    Soon enough, she closed her eyes once again and urged her abyssal energy to infuse into the great array before her.

    ¡­

    Like before, there were only four people in the federal militarymand post. They were the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, the Divine Brush Douluo Chen Xinjie, Tang Wulin and also the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi."I propose that weunch the weapon as soon as possible."

    The issue with the Eternal Heaven could not be discussed openly, of course, even if the people from the Spirit Pagoda had already figured it out. After all, the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy had not removed the Eternal Heaven from the Spirit Pagoda through guileless means.

    Tang Wulin said, "If this Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array itself can be moved, then it is just like a mobile fortress. The abyssal ne could have begun the offensive against us earlier, but they haven''t moved since. There can only be a few possibilities, one being that the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array has yet to fully form and they are still continuing to prepare it. Another possibility is that the great array is already adequate to elevate their people. Lasty, it could be that there are even more fearsome abyssal creatures that have yet to arrive on the continent. They might still be guarding the passage while waiting for the arrival of those abyssal creatures. However, the right course of action for us right now is to resolve either one of the issues as soon as possible."

    Yu Guanzhi nodded and said, "I agree with Wulin''s statement."

    Chen Xinjie said, "Me too. Then, the issue now is how do we utilize the Eternal Heaven. The Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition has its own special properties. Once it''s unleashed, it will affect everything else in the surroundings directly. Any powerhouse with sufficient rank can sense it. Upon discovery, I''m concerned about whether the abyssal ne will send out suicide attacks to block the ammunition in the sky. It might prevent all of the Eternal Heaven''s power from reaching the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array."

    Tang Wulin said, "It''s possible. That''s why I brought over the chief of the Tang Sect''s research center

    this time. She said that she''s confident that we can utilize the Eternal Heaven to its most fullest extent. Why don''t I invite her over to take part in the discussion?"

 Chapter 1793 - Alarmistsâ€™ Prophecy?

    <h4>Chapter 1793: rmists¡¯ Prophecy?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Chen Xinjie said, ¡°Tang Sect¡¯s soul technology is the most advanced out of the entire Federation. I think it¡¯s doable.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi nodded as well.

    By the time Ling Zichen was brought to themand post, the preparatory works were already in order. The people engaged in their discussions again.

    Upon seeing Tang Wulin and her arrival, Yu Guanzhi went straight to the point and said, ¡°Our n is as follows. We will beunching a batch of rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions again to weaken the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. At the same time, we¡¯ll use the explosive power of the rank-9 fixed soul ammunitions to mask the Eternal Heaven¡¯s aura. The final step of Operation Eternal Heaven is to enhance the intensive bombardment before causing an explosion.¡±

    Tang Wulin was about to nod when Ling Zichen who was by his side said, ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±

    Her remarks immediately drew the attention of the numerous moguls on the scene.

    Actually, Yu Guanzhi took her presence lightly when he saw the person brought in by Tang Wulin was a beautiful woman. Ling Zichen was much too young. Although she was almost thirty years old, she only appeared to be over twenty years of age.

    Upon hearing her remarks, he could not help frowning and asked, ¡°Oh, who¡¯s this?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°She is Tang Sect¡¯s soul weapon research center¡¯s director, Miss Ling Zichen.¡±

    Ling Zichen rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re thedy. You can address me as Director Ling.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi was stunned for a moment. He suppressed his emotions and said, ¡°So what do you propose, Director Ling?¡±

    Ling Zichen walked to the front of the console table. ¡°Your n is utterly useless. Do you think that the Eternal Heaven¡¯s aura can be masked by other soul weapons? This is simply naive. What do you think the Eternal Heaven is?¡±

    Yu Guanzhi raised one brow in surprise. He held a respectable position so no one had ever spoken to him in such a curt manner, not even the Western Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander.

    Cao Dezhi red at Ling Zichen. ¡°Zichen, please speak properly. Don¡¯t be rude.¡±

    Ling Zichen scoffed once and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. All of you should know the origin of the Eternal Heaven. However, it looks like I¡¯m the only person who truly understands its power. The Eternal Heaven doesn¡¯t need any preparatory work actually. Once it has locked onto its target, there is nothing else that can stop it from unleashing itself. In simple terms, the Eternal Heaven is enough to destroy the entire northernmost core area. It¡¯s utterly impossible for the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array to stop the Eternal Heaven¡¯s terrifying power.¡±

    Upon listening to her remarks, the people on the scene could not help feeling shocked.

    It could destroy the entire northernmost core area?

    The northernmost core area was arge expanse ofnd. It was wayrger than the old Shrek City.

    Ling Zichen said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t believe? Let me put it this way. Consider the two explosives which were dropped on Shrek City in the past. Multiply their powers a few times, then increase theirbined powers three fold. It¡¯ll be almost equal to the power of the Eternal Heaven. What you need to worry about is not whether the explosion will destroy the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, but whether it¡¯ll result in the tectonic movement of the northernmost core area, destroy the ice sheet over a thousand kilometers thick and cause the sea level to rise and flood the continent on the entire Douluo.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    There were four Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses on the scene including Tang Wulin. Yet, none of them expected Ling Zichen to bring up this issue.

    Ling Zichen raised an eyebrow. ¡°Still don¡¯t believe it? The ice sheet of Thuleprises eighty percent of the freshwater on the entire Douluo. In addition, the high heat produced from the Eternal Heaven¡¯s explosion is enough to melt a third of the ice sheet, at the very least, ording to my calctions. Consequently, the sea levels will rise all over the. By then, defeating the abyssal ne will be the least of our worries. I¡¯m afraid the entire continent, and even the Star Luo Continent and the Dou Spirit Continent in the distance will be hit by tsunamis. There¡¯s no way to calcte the extent of the losses. So, it¡¯s absolutely a foolish choice to utilize the Eternal Heaven. It¡¯s not a weapon, but a catastrophe.¡±

    Tang Wulin drew in a cold breath. Every single person on the scene was dumbstruck with bewilderment including Tang Wulin.

    Yu Guanzhi could not help saying, ¡°Yet, there¡¯s utterly no way we can break the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array without utilizing the Eternal Heaven! What should we do then?¡±

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°This bes a technical issue. It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t use the Eternal Heaven, but a matter of how we use it. If we¡¯re really going to use it, I suggest that we only utilize a portion of its energy and confine its attack range to a certain area. Your goal is to break the array, right? It¡¯ll do when the array is broken, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Zichen, can you please exin in detail? How can we confine the Eternal Heaven¡¯s power to a certain range?¡±

    ¡°Dismantle it,¡± said Ling Zichen like it was a trivial matter.

    The numerous Limit Douluos turned pale with shock once again.

    ¡°Dismantle it?¡± Everyone widened their eyes in surprise.

    Ling Zichen smiled calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Dismantle it. The Eternal Heaven is a huge bomb but it¡¯s made of Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units. If I can modify it from a megabomb to a superweapon instead, it can then be used multiple times. I don¡¯t know how many times, but the single-use power will be rtively easier to control. At the very least, it won¡¯t end up being a great catastrophe.¡±

    Modify the Eternal Heaven into a superweapon?

    The statement made the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    If it was possible, neither the Tang Sect nor Shrek Academy would lose the abominable weapon that terrorized everyone.

    ¡°Zichen, how confident are you of this?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°About eighty percent. However, the other twenty percent will be a direct explosion. Hence, all of you must be mentally prepared.¡±

    Tang Wulin and Cao Dezhi managed to keep their cool since they knew of her temperament, while Yu Guanzhi and Chen Xinjie felt their blood pressure shoot up.

    ¡®What do you mean by the other twenty percent will be a direct explosion when you¡¯ve just talked about the consequences of the explosion earlier?¡¯

    Ling Zichen shrugged and said, ¡°I suggest you send me to the other side of the Bloodriver Array. If my modification fails, it¡¯ll explode anyhow. It¡¯ll be enough to destroy the array. However, the impact of the explosion over here will be milder.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi looked toward Chen Xinjie. They stood gazing at one another.

    Chen Xinjie said, ¡°If the explosion were to really cause the sea levels to rise, how bad will the consequences be?¡±

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It should not be an issue for the high altitude areas but the low-lying areas will most likely be flooded. It¡¯ll be better to consult the Federation on this matter. You need to take precautions and evacuate the people as soon as possible.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi was getting confused in the meantime. ¡®Consult the Federation? Do you think it¡¯s that easy? If the public were to learn about the real situation, the entire continent will be in a panic!¡¯

    Both Yu Guanzhi and Chen Xinjie were under the assumption that the Eternal Heaven could be utilized straight away, yet they did not expect that the utilization of this superweapon would have such serious implications.

    If the location was not in Thule, it would not result in the rise of the sea levels at the very least. Nheless, what should they do now?

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be able to use it just because you¡¯re somewhere else. The Eternal Heaven¡¯s explosive force is enough to cause any location misery and suffering. The extent of its explosive range is unimaginable. Moreover, it¡¯ll have asting destructive influence even. It¡¯s possible that the explosion will cause tectonic movements. For example, if you were to toss it into a volcano, it¡¯s highly probable the volcano will turn into an unpredictable apocalyptic scenario. Actually, using it in Thule is perhaps the best possible situation. After all, this ce is deserted. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve to say. You must make your decision as soon as possible. Would you like me to modify the Eternal Heaven now?¡±

    Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Is there really no other way then?¡±

 Chapter 1794 - Modifying The Eternal Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 1794: Modifying The Eternal Heaven</h4>

    Ling Zichen shrugged and said, ¡°There are other ways too. There¡¯s only one way that may reduce the destruction of our continent in a direct explosion. It¡¯s by tossing the Eternal Heaven into the depths of the abyssal passage and sting their origin. This way, the explosion point won¡¯t be on our side, so it won¡¯t affect us obviously.¡±

    An idea came into Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. ¡®A direct explosion in the abyss? That¡¯s not impossible either. After all, the Blood God Army is still guarding the other passage.¡¯

    However, the idea onlysted a moment in his mind before he immediately rejected it. The reason was simple. sting the abyssal ne itself would not remove the threat from the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. Besides, they did not fully understand the actual situation in the abyssal ne. What would they do if the explosive force did not destroy the abyssal ne?

    Unless he headed to the location on his own to devour the abyssal energy, therge number of abyssal creatures that died in the explosion would be resurrected in a while. Thus, the effort would be futile.

    Meanwhile, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie showed his decisiveness. Chen Xinjie said to Yu Guanzhi in a deep voice, ¡°Guanzhi, please report our situation here to the Federation and request for further instructions. Director Ling, please prepare for the modification works to be carried out.¡±

    Ling Zichen nodded.

    ¡°How long will it take for the modification process?¡± asked Yu Guanzhi.

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°Two days. I¡¯ll need two days at least. Moreover, I need Tang Wulin¡¯s help. The sess rate will be higher with his presence. Also, it¡¯ll speed up the process a little.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± blurted the three great Limit Douluos. Tang Wulin was startled by their concerned reaction.

    Cao Dezhi red at Ling Zichen and said, ¡°Absolutely not. Don¡¯t you know the importance of Tang Wulin to the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy? If anything happens to him, what will the Tang Sect and Shrek do?¡±

    Chen Xinjie said, ¡°Precisely. Furthermore, the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy not only need him, but his Golden Dragon Spear is essential on the battlefield to weaken the abyssal creatures. Hence, he should not be subjected to any danger. We can assign the best cksmiths and soul weapon experts in the army to assist you.¡±

    Ling Zichen considered and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. However, the sess rate may be lower. It¡¯s because I need Tang Wulin¡¯s help to forge the heavenly-refined metal for the outer shell of the superweapon. An ordinary metal is incapable of withstanding its energy variance. All of you should know that the Eternal Heaven¡¯s outer shell is forged from a divine-ranked metal, only that its quality is quite different from Wulin¡¯s product. Moreover, I need the parts for the modification process which requires the work of a Divine Craftsman.¡±

    Cao Dezhi said, ¡°That can be produced remotely. You can put in your request and Wulin will make it from over here.¡±

    Ling Zichen pursed her lips and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re prejudiced against me. What about my safety then?¡±

    Cao Dezhi was stunned for a moment. He heaved a soft sigh. ¡°Why would I be prejudiced against you? I¡¯ve watched over you ever since you were a child. In my heart, you¡¯re no different from my own child. However, Wulin is different. He¡¯s not only my junior, but the future of the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy lies in his hands. Silly girl, I won¡¯t let you do it all alone, of course. Zang Xin and I will be with you at all times. In case anything happens, we¡¯ll do our best to save you. In any case, we¡¯ll all be together.¡±

    The Heartless Douluo¡¯s remarks sounded casual. Chen Xinjie and Yu Guanzhi exchanged nces for they felt immense respect for Cao Dezhi. This was the way of the Tang Sect!

    ¡°Old Cao, this war is ourst battle together perhaps. I¡¯m proud to have arade like you,¡± said Yu Guanzhi solemnly.

    Cao Dezhi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. I¡¯m doing this for our Tang Sect, not for you! Moreover, if the Eternal Heaven is sessfully modified, it¡¯s Tang Sect¡¯s weapon. It won¡¯t have anything to do with you in the future. You should go ahead to consult the Federation. We¡¯re going to return immediately and begin the preparatory work. We¡¯ll still need to rely on you to brace the frontline first. Two days is not a long time but it¡¯s definitely not a short time either.¡±

    Tang Wulin, Cao Dezhi, and Ling Zichen returned to Shrek¡¯s base headquarters.

    ¡°Tell us, what¡¯s the sess rate actually?¡± Cao Dezhi looked toward Ling Zichen.

    Ling Zichen giggled. ¡°Why are you asking again? I thought I¡¯d already told you earlier?¡±

    Cao Dezhi said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to b*llsh*t me. The others may not know but don¡¯t you think I¡¯d know? It¡¯s not a game. Tell the truth.¡±

    Ling Zichen stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°The modification process is not dangerous, but the final utilization process may be dangerous. It¡¯s because no one knows the extent of the Eternal Heaven¡¯s true power. Besides, I¡¯m the only person capable of using it since no one else can do it. No one understands the properties of the Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit unit like I do.¡±

    Cao Dezhi raised his hand and lightly tapped her head once. ¡°What if something were to happen during the modification process? Will it affect the Eternal Heaven itself?¡±

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°No. It¡¯s not that easy to modify this devicepletely. I¡¯m only making slight changes to its output mode. It¡¯s actually not that difficult to do. The difficult part is its material and that¡¯s why we truly need Wulin¡¯s help. The Eternal Heaven can still be utilized as a fixed soul ammunition at any time, only that a certain price has to be paid during the utilization process.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Cao Dezhi in puzzlement.

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know. Anyhow, it¡¯s within the range of my endurance.¡±

    Cao Dezhi said, ¡°Then, please begin the modification process upon your return. We can¡¯t afford any dys.¡±

    Ling Zichen described the situation in detail to the two military moguls for the sake of the Tang Sect. The Tang Sect had not only offered the Eternal Heaven, but they had risked their lives as well. They could not make light of their sacrifices. After all, the Eternal Heaven was already in the hands of the Tang Sect. Although Ling Zichen did not spell it out, she made it sound difficult so she could gain some benefits for the organization.

    She had not given up on the research of the Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units although the research had consumedrge amounts of rare metals. She assumed that sess in researching the Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units meant that it could rece soul power as the new energy source. At the same time, the research would bring about a breakthrough in soul technology from its current stagnation.

    Why did mankind fail to produce soul devices and spacecraft that could conquer space? The problem was a shortage of energy. Even though the numerous soul masters could infuse their soul power continuously to provide the energy, the soul masters¡¯ abilities were limited. Sess in producing a Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit unit meant that it could be used to produce tremendous amounts of energy on its own. It would also be easier to source for rare metals in the cosmos than to rely on the soul masters.

    The Tang Sect had supported her research to the best of its abilities. Yet, the amount of resources they gave her was limited. If they could get more rare metals from the Federation, it would be good for them naturally.

    Arge portion of the rare metals used to build her research center in Shrek Academy was actually gifted by the War God Hall previously.

    Tang Wulin now realized the reason behind Ling Zichen¡¯s difficult demeanor earlier. He could not help shaking his head helplessly. He realized that he was too naive aspared to her! However, he knew that Ling Zichen was not lying about the melting of the ice sheet since it could be verified easily.

    The Eternal Heaven must be utilized cautiously. Otherwise, it could result in a disastrous catastrophe if one was not careful.

    The bombardment of artillery fire did not stop. Various soul weapons were used in session to test the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array including the heavy ion beams.

 Chapter 1795 - The Alert

    <h4>Chapter 1795: The Alert</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The ever-effective heavy ion beam was provenpletely ineffective this time. Even though a high-intensity heavy ion beam could prate the surface of the great array, it could not be used to pin a specific target due to the refraction from the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. In any case, the damage inflicted did not justify the energy expenditure.

    The inside of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was filled with all sorts of abyssal creatures. There were even abyssal creatures that were stacked on some of therger ones. The number of abyssal creatures in there was shocking.

    Other than the artillery fire, both sides were in a temporary ceasefire whichsted for a full day.

    In the Western Army Corps¡¯mand post.

    ¡°We can¡¯t keep doing this. Could it be that Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect have changed their minds?¡± said Dong Zian with a solemn expression.

    ¡°They won¡¯t change their minds. I know them well enough. It must be due to some other issues. No matter what, they¡¯ll surely hand over the Eternal Heaven. I truly didn¡¯t expect the abyssal ne to have helped us by ident, in a sense,¡± said Qiangu Dongfeng with a rxed expression.

    The Spirit Pagoda was threatened the most after Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect acquired the Eternal Heaven! After all, they knew very well the misdeeds they did in the past.

    They were handing over the Eternal Heaven to be utilized soon. Without the threat of this lethal weapon, the Spirit Pagoda need not fight recklessly against the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy anymore. The earlier crisis was considered resolved to a certain extent.

    The Western Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander Yi Moshang spoke calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as it seems either. Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect are doing it for a price from the Federation. Maybe they¡¯re negotiating now since there¡¯s no update from them.¡±

    Dong Zian waved his hand to dismiss Yi Moshang. He said, ¡°All these are not important. The important thing now is to destroy the great array first. Pagoda Master Qiangu, if what you say is true, the great array can possibly produce a god?¡±

    The rxed expression on Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s face vanished. He nodded slowly. ¡°It¡¯s possible but it¡¯s only a possibility. Godhood has always been the ultimate pursuit of all the soul masters at the Limit Douluo rank. Each soul master has his own technique. The Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s technique is the most extreme, but they are the ones nearest to sess. Frankly, I don¡¯t want them to seed. However, if they were to seed, then it signifies that the ne barrier can possibly be transcended and there¡¯s a possibility that we can achieve godhood too. The failure of our n is a catastrophe for ordinary people, but not necessarily for those who are at the pinnacle of mankind.¡±

    At this point, he paused. He looked toward Dong Zian and Yi Moshang to observe their reaction.

    Dong Zian looked visibly moved, but Yi Moshang¡¯s expression remained cold as usual. He said in a deadpan voice, ¡°The responsibility of a soldier is to protect the people and defend the continent. What are you trying to say, Pagoda Master Qiangu?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng waved his hand hastily and said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to say anything. I¡¯m only telling you the oue of my conjecture.¡±

    Yi Moshang said, ¡°I hope so.¡± At this point, he looked toward the otherworldly woman seated nearby. The look of infatuation shed past his eyes for a moment, but he quickly returned to his normal self.

    ¡°Miss Gu Yuena¡¯s Silver Dragon Spear has the same function as the Golden Dragon Spear. It may be our greatest opportunity yet. ording to the information we have currently, the energy devoured by Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear can be conveyed to the Life Subtree on the mountain peak. Miss Gu Yuena, what¡¯s going to happen to the excess energy that you devoured then?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng was the first person to be startled by Yi Moshang¡¯s question. He was constantly mulling over how to seize the opportunity to entrap the Tang Sect and Shrek, so much so he failed to realize this crucial issue.

    Gu Yuena told him that the Silver Dragon Spear could devour abyssal energy after they arrived at this ce. At present, he could not help looking toward Gu Yuena when he heard Yi Moshang¡¯s question.

    Gu Yuena said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°The abyssal energy devoured by me will be infused into the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Ten Thousand Beast tform. I¡¯m closely connected to the Ten Thousand Beast tform¡¯s ne. The ne requires energy to exist simrly. An abundant life force can transform the Ten Thousand Beast tform into a more spacious and mightyndscape.¡±

    Infused into the Ten Thousand Beast tform?

    Dong Zian and Yi Moshang gazed into the eyes of one another. On the side, Qiangu Dongfeng was overjoyed. He chuckled and said, ¡°Generals, the Spirit Pagoda will certainly repay your favors. In the future, both of you can send your people to the Ten Thousand Beast tform. For your people, the Spirit Pagoda will not charge any fees.¡±

    Dong Zian chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re too generous, Pagoda Master Qiangu. For the Federation and the people, we¡¯ll do our best to help Miss Gu Yuena to devour the abyssal energy.¡± In spite of what he just said, his eyes were flickering with greed.

    The tremendous amount of abyssal energy that was converted into pure life force would certainly benefit any recipient. What would happen if it was given to the Ten Thousand Beast tform?

    Qiangu Dongfeng had mentioned earlier how every Limit Douluo was looking for an opportunity to pursue Godhood. Perhaps, this could be an opportunity for the Spirit Pagoda.

    However, he would not mention it to the people for now. Everyone would have an equal shot at it. Dong Zian was certainly a man skilled at seizing opportunities. Otherwise, he could not have started from the bottom and relied on his ordinary natural endowment to be promoted to his present high rank.

    Upon her exnation, Gu Yuena closed her eyes once again and entered a meditative state as if she had nothing to do with the outside world.

    Qiangu Dongfeng took a nce at Gu Yuena. He heaved a sigh in his heart. Sometimes, he felt he could not understand the young maiden anymore. Gu Yuena¡¯s natural endowment was continuously being revealed, but he felt that she was getting more mysterious by the day. Had it not been Qiangu Zhangting who confirmed their consummation and assured him there was nothing wrong with her, Qiangu Dongfeng would have been suspicious because Gu Yuena had always performed well regardless of the task he assigned her. In short, she was beyond perfect.

    COMMENT

    Qiangu Dongfeng was most concerned about her rtionship with Tang Wulin. Although she injured Tang Wulin severely during the Joust For A Spouse Festival, he had his doubts about their rtionship and found it puzzling at the time.

    However, it would not be easy for him to remove Gu Yuena now even if he wanted to. Gu Yuena¡¯s promotion as the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s deputy master was not just due to his support. More importantly, her contribution to the Spirit Pagoda was widely recognized. Be it her research in the ten thousand year spirit soul or the development and utilization of the Ten Thousand Beast tform, the Spirit Pagoda had benefited greatly. It was acknowledged by all themittee members.

    Qiangu Zhangting had yet to be promoted to the post of Deputy Pagoda Master. Gu Yuena, on the other hand, had achieved it without much effort. It was mainly through her own hard work.

    In fact, Qiangu Dongfeng often wondered whether he was a worthy match for his granddaughter-inw. Gu Yuena had always given him an abstruse feeling.

    Yi Moshang stood up and said, ¡°I shall leave now. The three great fleets are in charge of the bombardment currently. However, we must still be prepared. Yu Guanzhi refused to tell me when we are going to utilize the Eternal Heaven. Old Dong, it¡¯s better if you coerce him to do so soon. Otherwise, we¡¯ll not be responsive.¡±

    Dong Zian nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go in a while. Yu Guanzhi may be the suprememander, but he can¡¯t possibly hide the truth from the masses. He¡¯ll still need to give us an answer anyhow.¡±

    All of a sudden, a piercing siren was heard.

    Dong Zian and Yi Moshang looked toward the huge screen on the side subconsciously.

    A red light swept past the screen. The siren was getting louder now.

    ¡°Connect to themand headquarters.¡± Dong Zian dispatched the order with his soulmunicator at once.

 Chapter 1796 - Bloodriver Moved

    <h4>Chapter 1796: Bloodriver Moved</h4>

    Soon after, the screen switched over to the scene at themon headquarters to reveal Yu Guanzhi¡¯s solemn face.

    ¡°Level One Warning, prepare for battle. The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array has moved. Prepare to engage the enemy!¡± As soon as those words were uttered, the people on the scene became anxious. Gu Yuena who had been in meditation earlier also stood up. Her eyes lit up with radiance. A gush of powerful aura burst forth from her body at that moment.

    Qiangu Dongfeng stood up as well with squinted eyes. ¡°Is iting? I guess the Federation can¡¯t hesitate anymore. Generals, please remind our soldiers to be extra careful. It is said that the Eternal Heaven is unlike anything we¡¯ve seen. Don¡¯t get too close to it. Otherwise, we may incur great losses if we are affected.¡±

    Dong Zian frowned deeply. ¡°Noted.¡±

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array had moved. Even though it was not moving at a high speed, its movement could clearly be seen in the satellite view.

    It was most rming. Not only was the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array moving, even the abyssal passage under the array was moving along with it. In other words, the entire abyssal passage was moving under the protection of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. Moreover, it was moving in the direction of the federal military.

    ¡°How¡¯s everything? Tang Sect Master, are you done with the preparation on your side?¡± Yu Guanzhi¡¯s voice sounded urgent over the soulmunicator.

    ¡°Not yet, we¡¯re still rushing the modification process. Going by the current situation, it should be a sess. Suprememander, I¡¯ll be joining the numerous Excellencies from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy to assist you in stopping the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array from advancing.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you for taking the trouble.¡± Yu Guanzhi hung up themunicator and took a deep breath. He knew that the critical juncture would be upon them soon.

    They could not allow the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array to approach the battlefront on their side because the array was transporting the abyssal legion. Once the array entered the battlefront and unleashed the abyssal legion, they would be in deep trouble.

    ¡°Ready! Sea God Army, Northsea Army Corps, Eastsea Army Corps, open fire. Slow down the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. Central Army Corps, Western Army Corps, Northwest Army Corps, position all heavy weapons in firing position and await my order.¡±

    ¡°Rumble rumble rumble, rumble rumble rumble, rumble rumble rumble!¡± The sound of intensive artillery fire was heard echoing through the entire Thule wildly.

    The carpet bombing was targeted at the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array as well as all the major advancing paths simultaneously. However, it did not seem to affect the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array much. The gigantic purple-ck light shield continued its slow advance. It would pause asionally during an immensely violent st.

    Tang Wulin led the numerous the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy¡¯s powerhouses to the scene. They were hovering in the sky in the meantime and gazing into the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. Every single one of them had a solemn expression.

    It was difficult enough to contend with the great array itself. In addition, no one knew the extent of the abyssal creatures¡¯ power inside the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, not to mention the number of powerhouses amongst the abyssal creatures.

    The soul weapons which the Federation had depended on were ineffective in this war. It could cause the total annihtion of mankind. The morale of the few great army corps were at an all-time low.

    When the Northern Army Corps fought against the abyssal legion earlier, they could still ughter and defeat it at the very least. At present, the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was an impregnable shield.

    The Holy Spirit Cult had spent thousands of years worth of umtion and preparation to unleash it wholly at the moment. All the Federation¡¯s weapons were being targeted at the moment.

    ¡°All soul fighter aircrafts from the Central Army Corps¡¯ Air Force Division One take off. Begin the heavy ion beam attack.¡± Yu Guanzhi clenched his teeth as he gave the order.

    Chen Xinjie turned on his soulmunicator. ¡°Sea God Army¡¯s Seagull Division lift off. Commence the wholesale heavy ion beam attack.¡±

    It was not that Yu Guanzhi refused to mobilize the air forces of the other army corps. They were not armed with the heavy ion beam weapons. Only the most powerful ground force, the Central Army Corp and naval force, the Sea God Army in the Federation were allocated these weapons.

    Judging from the current situation, only the heavy ion beams could harm the abyssal creatures inside the protective shield. Even if they managed to hit and kill the abyssal creatures, the abyssal energy would be returned to the abyss in reality. It would not have much impact. What else could they do?

    The soul fighter aircrafts flew past with a loud howl. The invisible heavy ion beams were continuously sting the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array from a distance.

    The high intensity heavy ion beam still had some effect. One could clearly see a few abyssal creatures inside the protective shield explode. It then turned into a grayish mist that flowed back into the abyssal passage.

    However, the quantity of heavy ion beams was limited while the air force dared not go too close either. The entire Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was advancing at the speed of about ten meters per second.

    It appeared to be rather slow, but the great array was still advancing at tens of kilometers per hour. It would take one day at most for the great array to arrive at the battlefield frontline.

    One side was wildly sting away while the other was slowly advancing without a pause. In this way, the absurd war continued.

    The abyssal legion had made some slight changes to the direction of its advancement. At noon, they were advancing toward the Western Army Corps and the Northwest Army Corps¡¯ base camp. The observation was made from a satellite view.

    The view startled the Western Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander Dong Zian making him curse aloud.

    One could see the oue of an impending collision with the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. Themand headquarters had actually dispatched the order to stop the great array from advancing at all costs.

    ¡°Suprememander? Where¡¯s the Eternal Heaven? Where¡¯s it ced at? Why haven¡¯t weunched the attack yet?¡± Dong Zian roared in rage toward Yu Guanzhi akin to an enraged beast.

    After realizing that the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array had changed its direction, he approached Yu Guanzhi at once.

    Yu Guanzhi spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. The Eternal Heaven is not with me.¡±

    Dong Zian spoke in rage, ¡°What time is it now? Where are the people from Shrek and the Tang Sect? Summon them! Without the Eternal Heaven, what are we going to use to break the array?¡±

    Yu Guanzhi did not feel good in his heart upon seeing Dong Zian in a rage. He spoke calmly, ¡°The superweapon is still in preparation. In any case, we must spare no effort to stop the enemy from advancing before the preparation is done.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re b*llsh*tt*ng. The enemy is headed toward my side now. If you can¡¯te up with a countermeasure as the suprememander, we need to fall back. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be seeking doom!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Yu Guanzhi was infuriated as well. ¡°Dong Zian, do you even know what you¡¯re saying? I¡¯ve the authority to have you court-martialed for having cold feet in a battle.¡±

    Dong Zian was stunned for a moment. He knew that Yu Guanzhi was right, of course. He could not possibly turn back now.

    ¡°Suprememander, fighting by force now is like seeking doom. ording to its current speed, it¡¯ll only be twelve more hours at most before we are invaded. Can you tell me how we are to stop the enemy from advancing? We¡¯ve already tried all the Federation¡¯s heavy weapons. Is there anything we can use to break the defense?¡±

    Yu Guanzhi frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°I understand your feelings. But, we can only wait. I¡¯ve already reported the situation to the Federation. The Eternal Heaven can¡¯t simply be utilized. It needs to be modified before it can be used which the Federation has already approved. It¡¯s in the midst of an intense modification process. I can¡¯t tell when it¡¯ll be ready, but we can only hope that it¡¯ll bepleted within the next twelve hours. I will be mobilizing all the armed forces to assist you.¡±

    Dong Zian took a deep breath to suppress his emotions. ¡°Suprememander, let¡¯s not talk about our personal grudges anymore. The formidable enemy is upon us. I¡¯ve been in the army for so many years, but I¡¯m not afraid of death. None of myrades and brothers are cowards. However, we won¡¯t die for no reason and we won¡¯t seek doom for nothing. Please urge them to finish the job as soon as possible.¡±

    Upon saying that, the Western Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander abruptly turned around and left.

 Chapter 1797 - Complete Resistance

    <h4>Chapter 1797: Complete Resistance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Suspend the artillery fire temporarily.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice was transmitted to themand headquarters over the military-grademunicator.

    ¡°Tang Sect Master, are you done with the preparation on your side?¡± asked Yu Guanzhi in surprise.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Not yet, but since the artillery fire has such a minimal effect, I¡¯d like to see whether our soul masters¡¯ power can affect the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. It¡¯s such a malicious entity after all. We can then assault it using the inverse directional energy.¡±

    A thought emerged in Yu Guanzhi¡¯s mind. He heard about the abyssal legion¡¯s second attack in the past. The Holy Spirit Douluo from Shrek Academy had unleashed a joint soul skill which was akin to a curse. It caused severe harm to the Holy Spirit Cult. Only when the Central Army Corps showed up, did theypletely defeat the abyssal legion.

    If the artillery fire was ineffective, could the soul masters then show their effectiveness? After all, the top fighting ability in this world belonged to a four-word battle armor master. At the same time, there was no other organization that could triumph over Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect when it came to the number of four-word battle armor masters.

    ¡°Alright, I shall suspend the artillery fire temporarily. Tang Sect Master, thank you for taking the trouble to do this.¡± Yu Guanzhi decided promptly.

    The dense artillery fire began to slow down and came to a halt temporarily. The gigantic purple-ck light shield in the distance became obvious in the absence of the artillery fire sts.

    Tang Wulin spoke in a deep voice, ¡°All the Limit Douluos follow me, the rest of the people guard the Life Subtree to prevent any surprise attack from the enemy.¡± A golden radiance shed once and the Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his grasp. The Golden Dragon¡¯s wings on his back were spread out. He elerated instantly and shot toward the distance akin to a golden meteor.

    There were the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the Body Douluo A Ruheng, the Titan Douluo Yuanen Zhentian, the Heavenly Wild Douluo Yuanen Tiandang, and the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu. They were all standing by Tang Wulin¡¯s side. All the six Limit Douluos followed him.

    On the other side, the silhouettes leaped into the sky from the Central Army Corps. Close to twenty War God Hall¡¯s powerhouses were led by the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue. They pursued Tang Wulin and his people to catch up with them.

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array remained moving forward at a stable speed. A purple-ck radiance was seen glimmering faintly. The abyssal creatures inside the array were densely packed till they ovepped each other. Just a nce at the scene gave one goosebumps.

    It did not take long before Tang Wulin and the rest neared the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. The closer they got, the more they felt the terror of the evil great array.

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array continuously gave out mournful sobs. It evoked an intense disgust amongst the people. Even the Limit Douluos were affected spiritually.

    Not only that, when one looked at the purple-ck glow with naked eyes, it felt as if one could see mountains of corpses and a sea of blood. It also emitted a nauseating stench. Apparently, the great array wasden with a strong poison.

    ¡°These b*st*rds!¡± The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali clenched her fists in rage. How many lives and vengeful spirits were sacrificed just to construct this horrifying entity! The Holy Spirit Cult was simply the enemy of all mankind.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I shall try to attack it first. Mother, I¡¯m going to trouble you for the next step.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, be careful,¡± said Yali with a deep voice.

    A radiance glimmered in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. The golden brilliance on his body was glowing brighter. All of a sudden, a strong golden me arose from his body. He raised the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand slowly.

    Streams of seven-colored lightning burst forth and hovered around the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s spearhead. It was the elemental cmity!

    A gush of relentless fury shot out from the spear. A powerful spiritual thought made Tang Wulin seem a little wild.

    The enormous Golden Dragon light shadow gradually emerged from behind him. A silhouette gradually appeared on top of the Golden Dragon light shadow.

    It was a silhouette with twelve wings whose entire body was of a blood-red color. The wild, domineering aura was handed down to Tang Wulin by him.

    In the next moment, Tang Wulin transformed himself into a spearhead and was gone in a sh.

    It was the Forbid Commonce, Dragon Emperor Charge!

    Previously, Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s arm was broken by this precise strike. Although the strike was not elevated by the Dragon Emperor Fight at the moment, it was fused with the elemental cmity. The strike was surely equivalent to an assault by a top-grade Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse!

    ¡°Boom...¡± A speckle of golden light exploded on the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array which then turned into a golden halo that spread into the surroundings in the next moment.

    The moment the seven-colored lightning came into contact with the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, it exploded violently. Large expanses of the seven-colored lightning spread out toward the surroundings with the collision point as its epicenter.

    An electric radiance coiled upward while the wild aura scattered in all directions. The piercing seven-colored electric radiance was breathtaking.

    The collision point on the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array could be seen from afar as it suddenly sank inward. The mournful sobbing sound grew twice as loud as before. The terrifying great array was actually halted by the collision¡¯s impact produced from a single person.

    ¡°Great!¡± In themand headquarters, Yu Guanzhi could not help cheering aloud upon witnessing the scene via the reconnoitre device.

    At the same time, melodious chanting voices were heard as well. The sky suddenly turned golden, and twelve archangels descended from the sky.

    Yali¡¯s entire body was surrounded by the holy aura. She unleashed two of her most powerfulbined soul skills. It was the Archangels¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance!

    The holy aura descended from the sky. When the archangels sighted the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, they were all filled with raging emotions. Under Yali¡¯s guidance, they shot out streams of holy light which turned into the purest form of attack before sting toward the collision spot created earlier by Tang Wulin.

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array began shaking violently. The purple-ck radiance was surging wildly. Wherever the holy lightnded,rge areas turned ck instantly. It was as if the areas had be shields to fend off the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance attack.

    Meanwhile, the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array came to aplete stop.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The golden silhouette bounced back akin to a cannonball. It was precisely Tang Wulin.

    He tumbled for a while in the sky before he managed to stabilize himself with great effort. The spot on the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array which was hit earlier had returned to normal. Even with his Forbid Commonce, Dragon Emperor Chargebined with the elemental cmity, he did not manage to charge into the array.

    Meanwhile, the Holy Spirit Dance attack had already reached its peak form. The iparably dense holy power continually sted the great array wildly.

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array showed some signs of damage atst. One could clearly see the gigantic light shield shrink slowly. Its overall size decreased by a third.

    Had they seeded?

    Everyone from the federal military was overjoyed. If they could weaken the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array through the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali¡¯s attack, then they would eventually be able to confront the abyssal creatures!

    However, Yali¡¯s expression did not seem rxed at all. She had the most profound feeling of all. It was true that holiness suppressed evil, yet the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was made from countless vengeful spirits. Each vengeful spirit would be weakened by the holy power¡¯s attack, but they would immediately be reced. Other vengeful spirits would take over while those weakened would recoup at the back. The whole process would repeat itself.

    Despite the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance weakening of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, it could not deliver a lethal blow.

    A gush of dense, purple-ck radiance rose abruptly from the abyssal passage before fusing into the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. A ghastly scene emerged. The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array that was just suppressed moments ago rebounded instantly. It regained its prior strength in the blink of an eye. Streams of purple-ck radiance shot out from the great array to st at the archangels in the sky.

    It was an evil energy filled with polluting poison. It gravely affected the archangel¡¯s purity. Obviously, the Holy Spirit Dance did notst long whenpared to its previous appearance.

 Chapter 1798 - Still Did Not Work

    <h4>Chapter 1798: Still Did Not Work</h4>

    Large areas of golden light shadows dispersed in the sky. The Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance came to an end soon afterward. Yali was ghastly pale. She only managed to stabilize her body with the support of Tang Wulin.

    She shook her head helplessly. ¡°The difference between the strengths of the two energies is too much. They have umted too many vengeful spirits¡¯ power. It is strong and dense beyondparison. The holy energy can only weaken it. It won¡¯t be lethal unless my Holy Spirit Dance can achieve god rank.¡±

    Fortunately, the Archangel¡¯s Holy Spirit Dance was notpletely useless. At present, the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array had remained at the same spot without continuing its advance.

    In the distance, the people inside themand headquarters witnessed the scene naturally. They turned all quiet at once.

    Ten minutes. That was all it took before the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array began advancing once again. It moved slowly in the direction of the Western Army Corps¡¯ base.

    Once again, Tang Wulin and his people attempted to attack taking turns alternately. The War God Hall¡¯s powerhouses were at it as well. However, the best they could do was to slow down the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array¡¯s advancement.

    The blockade continued till dusk. The distance between the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array and the Western Army Corps¡¯ frontline was down to the final hundred kilometers. On the mountain peak where the defense troops were stationed, one could already clearly see the great array.

    Every single person¡¯s chest felt unusually heavy. How could they fight against an opponent like this? They could only imagine the situation that would take ce if such an opponent was not stopped.

    The garrison guarded their positions and locked down all the paths that led to the continent. The rest of the army corps could not be called in for reinforcements now. The crucial point was that it would be useless even if they coulde.

    Going by the current speed of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, it would take until the dawn of the next day before it reached the Western Army Corps¡¯ garrison.

    Dong Zian had hurried the headquarters countless times. Yet, the Eternal Heaven¡¯s modification process was yet to bepleted. It was still being carried out.

    In the Western Army Corps¡¯mand post.

    ¡°They must be doing this intentionally! Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect must be procrastinating on purpose. They want to seize the opportunity to weaken us.¡± Dong Zian roared angrily in exasperation inside themand post.

    At present, apart from him, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master Qiangu Dongfeng and numerous Spirit Pagoda¡¯s high-ranking personnel were in the Western Army Corps¡¯mand post.

    A military officer of lieutenant-general rank said anxiously, ¡°Regimentalmander, you ought to make a decision soon! The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array is definitely not something that we can resist. Our brothers will be sacrificed for nothing if they try to stop it!¡±

    Dong Zian¡¯s breathing sounded rather heavy. ¡°Shut up. Do you think I¡¯m not aware of that? Pagoda Master Qiangu, do you have any idea what to do?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng shook his head with a forced smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do. The great array¡¯s overall strength is too powerful. There¡¯s nothing we can do either. The only hope is the Eternal Heaven. I truly didn¡¯t expect the Holy Spirit Cult to be capable of making such a powerful entity. General, I¡¯m afraid that we can only retreat now.¡±

    ¡°Retreat?¡± Dong Zian clenched his fists tightly. What was the significance of a retreat? A retreat meant that they would have to abandon their initial defense position. It took time to build the defense position, simrly, it would take time to remove it as well. There was absolutely no time for them to remove the structure now. In other words, they could not rebuild the structure once again if they chose to abandon their position. Moreover, their retreat meant opening up a path for the abyssal legion. It was highly probable that the numerous abyssal creatures would jump onto the path and march right into the continent¡¯snd.

    Nheless, if they chose not to withdraw, then they would be directly confronted by the assault of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. The assault would certainly be catastrophic for the Western Army Corps.

    ¡°We can¡¯t fall back. If we do that, we¡¯ll be deemed the Federation¡¯s criminals.¡± Dong Zian closed his eyes in agony.

    Qiangu Dongfeng gave a suggestion. ¡°What if we¡¯re only pretending to fall back? I highly suspect that Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect are refusing to utilize the Eternal Heaven. They want to wait until the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array has caused mass destruction before they utilize the weapon. They want to weaken us first before killing the opponent. Moreover, the Eternal Heaven¡¯s explosion will certainly impact us as well. Why don¡¯t we pretend to fall back and see the response from themand headquarters and the Tang Sect?¡±

    Dong Zian opened his eyes once again. The glint in his eyes glimmered fitfully.

    In Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s campsite.

    The numerous fatigued powerhouses were seated cross-legged under the Life Subtree.

    They had exhausted themselves, yet they did not manage to stop the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array from advancing. They needed time to recuperate from the exhaustion.

    Fortunately, the Life Subtree was there to help them recover faster.

    Tang Wulin focused his spirit and initiated his inner sight to observe the situation inside his body. He felt that he could prate the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array if he doubled his efforts. He should be able to do that by relying on both the Golden Dragon Spear and the golden trident.

    What if he could really make his way into the array? He might end up being cornered like a tortoise in a jar after entering the array. Perhaps, he might not have the chance to break free again.

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was just like a rubber ball. Even if he managed to break in, the rubber ball would spontaneously heal itself and trap him inside.

    It would be great if she was by his side.

    Tang Wulin recalled the scene where he had joined forces with Gu Yuena in the past. They were capable of unleashing the Dragon God Transformation when they were together. They even managed to defeat the abyssal Sage King when they used the Dragon God Transformation. They were both much more powerful now. They might stand a chance if they could coborate with each other!

    But, would she consent to work with him?

    At the thought of this, Tang Wulin opened his eyes slowly and gazed in the direction of the Western Army Corps.

    Even the Spirit Pagoda could not stop them at this crucial moment. After all, the Western Army Corps was about to brace the frontal assault.

    All of a sudden, Tang Wulin stood up in astonishment.

    Since the mountain peak was the highest in its surroundings, it gave them an extremely wide view. He noticed that the Western Army Corps was showing signs of movement. The mechas rose into the sky and slowly moved backward. Numerous vehicles on the ground had also begun to move back slowly.

    What were they doing? Were they withdrawing from their position?

    There was still some time before the arrival of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array! How could they just abandon their position?

    Tang Wulin hastily dialed the soulmunicator and contacted themand headquarters.

    ¡°Suprememander, what¡¯s going on with the Western Army Corps? Why are they suddenly withdrawing? Is that your arrangement?¡± Tang Wulin bombarded him with questions.

    Yu Guanzhi was obviously infuriated. ¡°No, of course not. How could they abandon their position just like that? F*ck, I can¡¯t get a hold of themunications at the Western Army Corps. I¡¯ve already sent someone over. No, I must go over personally to take a look. Don¡¯t panic, Tang Sect Master. I¡¯m going to stop them at once.¡±

    In a rage, Yu Guanzhi was almost driven to madness. The act of getting cold feet was punishable by a court martial. Furthermore, it was a serious offense whereby the punishment could be an execution by shooting! He had not expected the Western Army Corps to retreat at this moment. Obviously, they were abandoning their position by concentrating themselves at the back of their position.

    He joined Chen Xinjie in leaving themand headquarters. They headed straight for the Western Army Corps.

    Dong Zian who was dressed in military uniform was standing on the shoulders of a blood-red mecha. It was his divine mecha in the form of a wolf. It allowed him to advance or retreat with ease. He named it after his martial soul which was the ¡®Ferocious Wolf¡¯.

    At present, he was standing on the Ferocious Wolf¡¯s shoulders overseeing the Western Army Corps in a battle array awaiting orders. He cracked into a faint, proud smile.

    By now, Yu Guanzhi and the rest were in panic mode. Dong Zian wanted to see if they were going to utilize the Eternal Heaven.

    He was not nning to retreat as he understood the military regtions really well. The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was at least six to seven hours away from them. He had adequate time to move his troops back to the defense position. Actually, they were acting ording to Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s n. They pretended to withdraw so the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy would utilize the Eternal Heaven as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1799 - Fatal Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1799: Fatal Crisis</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Meanwhile, Dong Zian turned his head to the side and looked in one direction upon sensing the energy changes. He saw two figuresing toward him at high speed.

    He was already prepared for this. He tapped the Ferocious Wolf mecha under him, and at once, the mecha turned around. There was a sh of light on the mecha¡¯s back and it had carried him toward Dong Zian.

    ¡°Dong Zian! What are you doing? Who authorized you to prepare to withdraw?¡± Yu Guanzhi had yet to arrive, but his furious voice echoed through the sky.

    In the next moment, the Divine Brush Douluo had joined the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie and arrived at a spot near the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian.

    ¡°Suprememander, what do you mean? When did I sat that we¡¯re going to withdraw?¡± Dong Zian had an astonished expression on his face.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Yu Guanzhi raised his hand and pointed to the Western Army Corps bustling about at the back. He roared in rage and said, ¡°What are your people doing if not trying to retreat?¡±

    Dong Zian heaved a sigh and intentionally made an agonized expression. ¡°Suprememander, you¡¯ve seen it too. There¡¯s nothing we can do to resist the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array in any way. Our Western Army Corps can¡¯t resist it either. However, you can be at ease. We¡¯re not trying to withdraw from our position. We are only preparing to carry on the fight while drawing back. We can¡¯t just let the great array enshroud us and pull us in. Of course, we will immediately return to our position if the Eternal Heaven¡¯s attack can arrive in time. Don¡¯t worry. The Western Army Corps won¡¯t withdraw from the position even if only onest man is left standing. This is our duty as soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Yu Guanzhi cursed aloud. ¡°There is at least one more night until the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array arrives. Even if you are carrying on the fight while beating a retreat, you must only carry out upon receiving my order. Moreover, now is definitely not the time. Without my order, who gave you permission to withdraw from your position?¡±

    Dong Zian looked at Yu Guanzhi¡¯s exasperated look. For some reason, he felt rather pleased. ¡°Suprememander, a straightforward person does not resort to insinuations. Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect refuse to utilize the Eternal Heaven to spite the Spirit Pagoda and us, right? You should know about this more than us. Only the Eternal Heaven can break the great array now, yet you consent to their procrastination. Could it be that the lives of our brothers in Western Army Corps are unworthy? I won¡¯t really retreat, but you can tell the Tang Sect and Shrek that if they don¡¯tunch the Eternal Heaven, we will withdraw from the position.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Yu Guanzhi was so furious he was at a loss for words.

    ¡°I can guarantee that Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect aren¡¯t intentionally procrastinating,¡± said the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie in a deep voice.

    Dong Zian rolled his eyes. He turned his head to the side and looked at Chen Xinjie. ¡°Elder Chen, can you guarantee that? Had it not been for you, the Eternal Heaven would still be with the Federation. Would it cause so much trouble?¡±

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s gaze changed, and a terrifying aura burst forth from his body abruptly. It was so powerful that it warped the sky above them, violently twisting it like a mighty torrent.

    Dong Zian turned pale for a moment as he realized that he went a little too far with his remarks. Moreover, it was his first time being confronted by a quasigod-ranked Limit Douluo¡¯s aura.

    He was also a Limit Douluo, but he had just touched the threshold of demigod rank recently. He was still far from being a quasigod.

    Chen Xinjie was already old, ailing and close to death. How could he still possess such a formidable aura?

    Just as he was feeling astonished, all of a sudden, a violent, loud booming noise came from nearby. Suddenly, a ball of fiery light ignited in the position where Western Army Corps had just withdrawn from.

    The deafening boom exploded loudly like a thunderp then transformed into an enormous ball of fire. It sted a huge breach in the Western Army Corps¡¯ steady defensive line at once.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian was greatly startled.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? What is the situation at the position? Where are the officers on duty?¡± he inquired through the soulmunicator anxiously.

    Meanwhile, somethings were charging into the position at high speed through the huge breach filled with fiery light. Whatever they were, they were devastating the location, wreaking havoc as they moved.

    The figure at the front was a giant bull-like creature with arge body over a hundred meters in length. This giant bull had a pair of fifty-meter-long horns. Where it passed, not even alloy could stop it from charging and mming about. It charged into the position and began to wreak havoc.

    All of a sudden, Dong Zian felt chills running down his chest. His mind went nk instantaneously.

    ¡®How did this happen? I thought the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array would not arrive for one more night? But...¡¯

    He suddenly realized that he had made a fatal mistake. His selfishness and jealousy blinded him such that he neglected something important. Though the Blood River Godkiller Great Array waspletely sealed from their side, it could be opened to the abyssal legion at any moment.

    Even though he had no idea how the abyssal legion evaded their detection soul devices and arrived at the Western Army Corps¡¯ defensive position, he figured that the unexpected attack was certainly premeditated to target him.

    Yu Guanzhi and Chen Xinjie were greatly startled as well. Had it not been Dong Zian¡¯s drastic change of expression in the meantime, they would even begin to suspect that Dong Zian was a traitor.

    ¡°Damn it! Dispatch my order. Return to your position immediately and stop the abyssal creatures. Quick!¡± Dong Zian roared aloud. The Ferocious Wolf mecha under him opened its hatch and he dove into it immediately. Radiance spurted out from the back of the Ferocious Wolf mecha. It turned into a stream of bright light and shot straight toward the Western Army Corps.

    Whether he was selfish on the inside, Dong Zian was still a soldier after all. He was a true warrior. He relied on his abilities to fight his way to his current position. He had his own persistence, honor and also amazing abilities.

    1He was well aware of the significance of the situation taking ce before him at that moment. He was not really going to withdraw his army earlier, but it was toote for regrets now. He could only do everything in his power to minimize the loss!

    Like a man possessed, Dong Zian charged toward the camp straightaway. The Western Army Corps¡¯ camp was in a chaotic mess.

    On the Spirit Pagoda powerhouses¡¯ side that followed the Western Army Corps as they pretended that they were withdrawing, Qiangu Dongfeng was also ghastly pale as well.

    Was it a coincidence? Surely it could not have just been happenstance? How could there possibly be such a coincidence?

    Qiangu Dongfeng had proposed to feign a retreat. Just as they were withdrawing the army from their position while Dong Zian was discussing with Yu Guanzhi and Chen Xinjie, the abyssal legion had arrived. The timing was too coincidental, right?

    Qiangu Dongfeng figured that there was an inside man almost instantaneously. Someone from the Holy Spirit Cult had snuck into the Western Army Corps. On the other hand, the most likely ce for a mile to sneak into was the Spirit Pagoda!

    Just like Dong Zian, he would never hope that the continent would be destroyed no matter how selfish he was!

    Who was the inside man? His ferocious eyes swept past the people around him, but he did not manage to discover anything. Everyone¡¯s gaze remained fixed upon himself in the meantime.

    Qiangu Dongfeng shouted furiously with a coldness in his eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Join the Western Army Corps to stop the enemy together.¡± He had no other choice but to take the risk and fight for his life.

    He raised an arm to summon his Coiling Dragon Staff. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master took the lead to charge straight toward the breach.

    A dragon¡¯s roar came from his side. At his side, Gu Yuena followed while raising the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand. Silver light bloomed from her body when her four-word battle armor was unleashed.

    Just as she summoned her iparably magnificent, dazzling, silver four-word battle armor, she instinctively looked into the distance in his direction.

    ¡®Do you know that my four-word battle armor is called the Silver Dragon Dance Qilin?¡¯

    ¡®I am the Silver Dragon Dance Qilin Gu Yuena!¡¯

    The Western Army Corps deserved its reputation of being the most elite division. Despite the unexpected change, they still managed to react to the situation at once. The mecha troop charged toward the breach first while the entire army returned to its position.

    The Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian flew at the forefront. He relied on his divine mecha¡¯s speed to arrive at the area above the breach almost instantaneously.

 Chapter 1800 - Evil Sickle

    <h4>Chapter 1800: Evil Sickle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Looking at the battlefield from above, he finally realized where the enemies came from.

    A gigantic cavern materialized on the ground not far from the Western Army Corps¡¯ position. Abyssal creatures were pouring out from the mouth like a cascade.

    There was no doubt that the creatures came from underground.

    It was no longer important for him to find out how these creatures got out while concealing their auras. The most important thing now was to find a way to hold these abyssal creatures back.

    Meanwhile, a humanoid abyssal creature suddenly leaped high up into the air from underground. It was aiming for Dong Zian in the sky.

    Its appearance was only slightly simr to that of a human being, having a head and four limbs. However, its pair of forearms werepletely different from a human¡¯s. Its forearms were two giant sickle-shaped des glimmering with dark yellow radiance. Moreover, this ¡®human¡¯ was about five meters in height. It had a pair of folded wings that appeared extremely thin on its back, but its movements were unusually swift.

    It arrived at the front of Dong Zian¡¯s divine mecha in a sh, it¡¯s sickle des slicing at his mecha.

    Dong Zian was a great general with muchbat experience, and his Ferocious Wolf mecha dodged sideways in the sky. At the same time, the mecha raised its front w and shot out a few dozen light rays at lightning speed. The rays formed a deadly before heading toward the opponent.

    However, the creature was too quick. In fact, it was even faster than Dong Zian¡¯s divine mecha. Its body spun around in the sky like a top. The spinning motion made his forearms pulse with residual shadows that cut through the soul beam. It arrived before the Ferocious Wolf mecha in the next moment.

    All of a sudden, the abyssal creature with sickle forearms paused. Its entire body trembled as if it was electrocuted. In the next moment, Dong Zian¡¯s Ferocious Wolf mecha mmed into it in a savagely ferocious manner.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The abyssal creature was sted away by the impact. Even so, the creature¡¯s body flickered in the sky as it flew backward, and it vanished into thin air just like that.

    Such a powerful abyssal creature?

    Even though Dong Zian could clearly feel that there was still some disparity between the opponent¡¯s abilities and his own, the opponent¡¯s speed had actually surpassed his Ferocious Wolf mecha. This abyssal creature would simply massacre ordinary mechas!

    He was astonished by the realization. Meanwhile, the battle on the ground was already in full swing.

    There were more than thirty giant bull-like abyssal creatures, over a hundred meters in length, charging into the defense line first. They wreaked havoc with their enormously long horns and their entire bodies were covered in incredibly thick and heavy scales. Ordinary soul beams and soul cannons would not stop them even for a moment.

    Judging by their defense, they were not as powerful as the Guardian Longhorn Beetles, but the beetles were far weaker than them in offensive power. The biggest difference between them and the Guardian Longhorn Beetles was that they were incapable of flying.

    These abyssal creatures were known as the Abyssal Mammoths! They were the most ferocious chargers on the abyssal ne¡¯s battlefield. The Abyssal Mammoths did not manage to get into the passage and arrived during the catastrophe brought by the abyssal ne six thousand years ago due to their formidable overall strength. This was their first timeing to the Douluo Continent ne.

    The Abyssal Mammoth lived on the thirteenth level of the abyssal ne. They were rtively fewer in number, but their offensive and defensive abilities were outstanding. They were one of the main fighting forces of the abyssal creatures on the battlefield.

    On the other hand, the abyssal creature that delivered a surprise attack to Dong Zian earlier was even more powerful! It was known as the Abyssal Evil Sickle!

    The Abyssal Evil Sickles lived on the fifth level of the abyss. They were one of the most terrifying species of abyssal creature. They had the power to control space and they were most skilled in assassination. They were also absolutely loyal supporters of the abyssal Sage King and they were known as the abyssal prosecutors.

    Every Abyssal Evil Sickle possessed the abilities that surpassed mankind¡¯s Title Douluos. One could imagine how terrifying these creatures were.

    Both the Abyssal Mammoths and the Abyssal Evil Sickles were the truly elite fighting forces of the abyssal ne. It was their first time actively fighting in this war.

    The Western Army Corps¡¯ mecha troop was the first to engage these creatures in the air.

    Over a thousand mechas took the lead to charge into the battlefield. Themanders of each mecha battalion piloted ck mechas. They sted all sorts of soul beams and soul cannons at the abyssal creatures.

    Meanwhile, phantom-like figures arrived next to the abyssal creatures.

    At over five meters tall, the Abyssal Evil Sickles were smaller than the mechas. Nevertheless, their speed was extreme. They moved so swiftly that it was hard to see them with the naked eye.

    With almost every flicker, a mecha was bisected through the waist and fell from the sky. Over thirty Abyssal Evil Sickles were airborne killing machines. Where these creatures passed, mechas rained down from above.

    On the other hand, the Abyssal Mammoths were charging everywhere, but they were not the creatures that were creating the most destruction. That was the vassal n that followed by their side, the Abyssal Mantes!

    These Abyssal Mantes looked rather simr to praying mantes, but they were notpletely the same. The mantes in the Douluo Continent had long, slender bodies that moved swiftly. Moreover, they could fly.

    These Abyssal Mantes did not have any wings, but they possessed thick, strong legs that allowed them to leap. Every Abyssal Mantis was about three meters in length, but its pair ofrge axe-like front legs were over two meters long. Their bodies were short, thick and heavy, and their ability to jump was shocking. Their striking speed was exceedingly quick as well.

    After the Abyssal Mammoths broke the sturdy defense, these Abyssal Mantes surged into the breach like tidewater and savagely destroyed everything within reach.

    This was the truly terrifying part of the situation. A horrible aura filled the air, and it felt as if the entire world had turned dark gray.

    The Western Army Corps¡¯ attack did result in rather severe fatalities for the abyssal creatures, yet the abyssal creatures still had shocking defenses.

    The main fighting forces of this particr surprise attack came from the three ns of the Abyssal Mammoth, the Abyssal Evil Sickle and the Abyssal Mantis. Only these three ns had the ability to dig and move underground at high speed.

    The Abyssal Evil Sickles utilized their ability to control space to deceive all the detection devices and brought the abyssal troop to the Western Army Corps. Their goal was very simple: they came to cause destruction. They were going to destroy the entire Western Army Corps¡¯ defensive line.

    There was a shimmering silver radiance and the ringing sound of metal shing. An Abyssal Evil Sickle¡¯s front leg was blocked to save a purple mecha from certain doom.

    The silver radiance soon turned into glowing figures that filled the sky and covered arge space around the area.

    The Abyssal Evil Sickle noticed that something was wrong. Silver radiance flickered on its wings as it was about to flee into space. However, it immediately noticed that the surrounding space waspletely sealed.

    A woman d in magnificent silver armor stood before the Abyssal Evil Sickle. Her cold gaze swept past it once. In the next moment, the spear¡¯s radiance that filled the sky enshrouded the Evil Sickle.

    The Abyssal Evil Sickle deserved its reputation as the powerful creature from the fifth level of the abyss. It drew its body back abruptly. Soon afterward, its pair of front ws thrust forward at lightning speed over a hundred times. It was like a storm in the sky.

    Dark yellow radiance shimmered from its front ws, and the effect was almost bewitching. It could actually use the light to blind the opponent from seeing its front ws¡¯ strikes.

    What a waste that its opponent was too powerful.

    The air surrounding it turned into its enemy. Its front ws suddenly stopped for a moment during the high-speed stabbing. In the next moment, the air exploded andpressed around its body to stop it from moving. There was a silver radiance as the dazzling silver spear prated its chest.

    The Evil Sickle¡¯s body exploded with a loud boom. It turned into the rarely seen dark yellow mist and was about to flee. An abyssal creature of its rank was not only capable of turning itself into abyssal energy to flee. It could also turn itself into a soul that retained its cognitive functions and consciousness. When it was resurrected, it would still be its original self.

    Unfortunately for this one, the Silver Dragon Spear was right in front of it.

 Chapter 1801 - Silver Dragon Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 1801: Silver Dragon Suppression</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The spear was shaken to conjure a silver vortex out of thin air. Itpletely devoured the gush of dark yellow mist in an instant without leaving a trace behind. The only noticeable change was the glow on the Silver Dragon Dance Qilin four-word battle armor got brighter.

    Gu Yuena pped her right wing so her body began spinning at a high speed in the air. She dodged the assault of the two Evil Sickles at her sides. A bizarre hexagram simultaneously appeared under her feet.

    Each of the six corners on the hexagram was of a different color. The colors blue, red, green, and yellow symbolized the water, fire, wind, and earth elements respectively, while the silver and gold colors were the space and light attributes.

    ¡°Six Elements Bloom, Silver Dragon Suppression!¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s icy cold voice was heard.

    In the next moment, the entire sky was violently distorted. A gigantic silver dragon emerged slowly behind her. The gigantic silver dragon was over a thousand meters in length!

    Almost every gaze on the battlefield was fixed upon the ginormous Silver Dragon.

    Soon after, Gu Yuena raised the Silver Dragon Spear high in her hand. In the next moment, the silver giant dragon diffused into the air and turned into streams of dazzling silver light. The silver light descended from the sky akin to meteors and fell onto the Western Army Corps below her.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom, boom...¡± The silver light acted like bombs, and it was akin to carpet bombing. Each stream of silver light had seemingly turned into a tiny silver dragon which had the six-element aura. The silver radiance was unusually swift. Every single one of them appeared to be sighted. Theynded on the abyssal creatures in a very precise manner.

    As soon as the silver radiance contacted the abyssal creatures, a small explosion would ensue turning the abyssal creatures into airflows. It was even more bizarre that the silver radiance would turn into a six-colored vortex immediately after the explosion. The vortex sucked the abyssal energy away such that the abyssal energy could not return to the abyss.

    In a sh, over three thousand abyssal creatures of different species had fallen in the Silver Dragon Suppression attack.

    ¡°She¡¯s a quasi god!¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng had just sted the Abyssal Evil Sickle before him with his staff. He could not be bothered with the Abyssal Evil Sickle¡¯s abyssal energy which was fleeing at high speed. He was ring at Gu Yuena with bewilderment.

    ¡®Yes! She¡¯s a quasi god! Only a quasi god is capable of bursting forth with such powerful attacking prowess!¡¯

    ¡®How¡¯s that possible?¡¯

    Qiangu Dongfeng was deeply shaken at the moment. The entire Qiangu n was here at the frontline. Not even Qiangu Dieting realized that Gu Yuena had achieved quasi god-rank.

    ¡®She¡¯s a quasi god and not just a Limit Douluo!¡¯

    Prior to this, Qiangu Dongfeng suspected that Gu Yuena had already achieved Limit Douluo rank. Yet, he least expected his granddaughter-inw to have surpassed him without him noticing.

    Could it be that there were some profound secrets hidden in the Ten Thousand Beast tform? He immediately thought of it. Otherwise, how could she possibly be a quasi god at such a young age?

    Tang Wulin had defied thews of heaven with his outstanding natural endowment, but he was still not a true Limit Douluo!

    1The unleashing of the Silver Dragon Suppression managed to stop the abyssal legion¡¯s powerful offensive. Meanwhile, the Western Army Corps¡¯ legion had just begun its return fire.

    Gu Yuena raised her Silver Dragon Spear to devour and absorb the abyssal energy produced from her Silver Dragon Suppression.

    The battle on the ground had entered its most intense phase. The abyssal creatures were killing the people and causing mass destruction at the same time. It took only a short while for a major portion of the Western Army Corps¡¯ line to be destroyed. It was a hideous mess starting from the breach.

    All the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses were fully engaged on the battlefield. They were mainly fighting against the Abyssal Evil Sickles. They managed to stop the abyssal creatures with great effort atst.

    However, a dark, gloomy voice was heard echoing through the sky at this exact moment. ¡°Brother Qiangu, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met. Thank you for sending us the message which presented such a good opportunity for us. Why don¡¯t you join me to kill these people? You¡¯ve seen it by now. The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array is already formed. This is the best opportunity for you to achieve Godhood.¡±

    1The Ghost Emperor sat cross-legged on an enormous skull emitting a ghastly green glow. He flew out from the underground cavern slowly.

    As soon as he appeared, the remnant souls of the deceased Western Army Corps¡¯ soldiers instantly turned into clusters of ghastly, vengeful spirits. The green, vengeful spirits flew toward him to be devoured by the enormous skull under him.

    The Ghost Emperor was truly pleased with his bounty. ¡°Fresh souls taste the best. Brother Qiangu, don¡¯t you want to join me to taste these scrumptious souls?¡±

    ¡°Ghost Emperor, stop making your malicious usations. I won¡¯t stop until I die fighting you today.¡± Qiangu Dongfeng rebuked in rage.

    Despite knowing that the Ghost Emperor was ying them against each other, Dong Zian who was already back tomand the army looked toward Qiangu Dongfeng malevolently.

    Had it not been Dong Zian¡¯s eptance of Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s suggestion to feign the withdrawal and abandon the defense position, the enemy would not have a chance of breaching the Western Army Corps¡¯ defense.

    However, his regrets were futile. The only thing he could do now was to resist the formidable enemy.

    Qiangu Dieting flew over. He looked toward the Ghost Emperor with a burning gaze. ¡°Ghost Emperor, it¡¯s been ages since I saw youst. Bullying a junior doesn¡¯t make you capable, and a verbal match is meaningless. Today, only one of us will leave the battlefield alive.¡±

    The most powerful quasi god from the Qiangu n appeared exceptionally calm at this exact moment.

    1Ever since he surrendered after being pressured by the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy, he had avoided the management tasks all this while. He had left it all to Qiangu Dongfeng. At the same time, Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s elder brother, the Purgatory Douluo was exiled from the n. No one had any idea of his whereabouts.

    Qiangu Dieting¡¯s goal was simple. He wanted to leave a surviving bloodline for the Qiangu n.

    Now that Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect had made aeback, Qiangu Dieting was quite confident of winning this war.

    Qiangu Dongfeng knew that the Qiangu n possessed a few divine weapons. His father possessed one of the most important divine weapons. It was a divine weapon which was passed down by the n heads of the previous generations. It would only be passed down to the next n head upon the death of the current n head.

    Nevertheless, he had no idea what the divine weapon was.

    Qiangu Dieting was the wielder of this divine weapon now. The divine weapon was not equipped with any attack nor defense ability. On the other hand, it possessed a potent forecast ability. It was a divination-type divine weapon.

    As early as themencement of Shrek City¡¯s reconstruction, Qiangu Dieting received an early warning from the divine weapon. The warning got more intense day by day.

    In the end, he made a forecast before the powerhouses from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. The forecast foreboded a slim chance of survival with one surviving bloodline.

    At the time, he realized that it was highly possible that the Qiangu lineage would encounter a catastrophic event, but it would not be the end of their lineage. Hence, he made his elder son leave the n. As the n head, he had no choice but to stay and live or die with the n. He gave the divination-type divine weapon to the Purgatory Douluo. Meanwhile, Qiangu Dongfeng had no knowledge of all that transpired.

    Not too long ago, the Purgatory Douluo sent a final message. He made himself the sacrificialmb to make a final divination. He wanted to see if there was a possibility of changing the destiny of the Qiangu n.

    The message was ¡®to be beneficent and have a virtuous bloodline.¡¯

    Qiangu Dieting refused to believe in destiny all his life because the Qiangu n¡¯s staff technique was to contend against heaven and earth. In the end, he realized that there was karma in this world after all.

    The great catastrophe that befell Shrek City was caused by his n. Certainly, they would be punished for their crime.

    Thus, he came with the sole purpose of fighting the enemy on the battlefield to the best of his abilities. He wanted to contribute to the war against the abyssal ne, so that his Qiangu n would have a slim chance of survival.

 Chapter 1802 - The Arrival Of The Formidable Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1802: The Arrival Of The Formidable Enemy</h4>

    On the other hand, Qiangu Dongfeng had no knowledge of this. In reality, Qiangu Dieting was disappointed with Qiangu Dongfeng when he failed in the fight against Shrek and the Tang Sect thest time.

    At present, the quasi god Qiangu Dieting appeared on the battlefield with the Ghost Emperor as his target. The Ghost Emperor could clearly sense the aura from Qiangu Dieting now waspletely different than before. It evoked a fearful feeling in him.

    ¡®This old man is crazy! He¡¯s going to fight me to his death!¡¯

    More abyssal creatures surged out from the cavern at the moment. The Seven Evil Sickles were killed earlier, but there were more than fifty of them which could be seen vaguely in the sky at present.

    All sorts of abyssal creatures in different shapes and forms came surging out of the gigantic cavern to join the destructive legion.

    Qiangu Dieting raised his head and let out a howl and unleashed the Coiling Dragon Staff. Hisbat heaven and earth aura bloomed wildly from his body.

    ¡°The Qiangu n will never concede defeat!¡± He shouted aloud. Then, his entire person turned into a lightning-like entity as he charged straight for the Ghost Emperor.

    The face-to-face collision of the two quasi gods had begun.

    At the same time, the abyssal creatures began attacking once again.

    A silhouette silently arrived next to Gu Yuena. It appeared out of thin air without having the slightest aura.

    From its appearance, it was no different than the ordinary Evil Sickle. It was slightly shorter and smaller in size, simr in size to Gu Yuena dded in her battle armor, about three meters in height.

    The Evil Sickle¡¯s front ws were not dark yellow but a ghastly bright yellow. It moved ever so slightly before its front wsnded on Gu Yuena¡¯s dragon wings.

    Despite Gu Yuena¡¯s capability, she did not notice its presence before she was stabbed.

    It was precisely then that a silhouette quietly appeared behind Gu Yuena. With his pair of strong, huge hands, the silhouette grabbed the Evil Sickle¡¯s indestructible front ws.

    He was a simple, good-looking, middle-aged man. A gush of strong, terrifying aura burst forth from his body when his hands grasped the pair of sickle ws.

    When seen up close, the Evil Sickle¡¯s figure was simr to a human¡¯s. Furthermore, it had a human face as well which appeared handsome even.

    It was startled when its front ws were clutched. It had sensed the opponent¡¯s aura as well.

    ¡°Are you human? No, you¡¯re not a human being.¡± His voice was deep but soft. It could only be heard within a small confine of space.

    Soon after, a gush of mighty airwaves exploded between the two parties.

    The middle-aged man swayed once while remaining at the same spot. In the next moment, the peculiar Evil Sickle was sted away like a cannonball in the sky. It disappeared without a trace.

    The middle-aged man raised his hands and looked at his palms. He had duskgold scales on his palms. There was a piece of scale which had a crack right down its middle on each of his palms now.

    ¡°Those front ws are divine weapons. The creature has quasi god-ranked cultivation and should be the leader of this abyssal n.¡± Upon saying that, the middle-aged man swayed once. He then vanished from behind Gu Yuena.

    From the beginning to the end, Gu Yuena did not turn around at all. The Silver Dragon Spear in her hand continued to devour the abyssal energy in the air.

    Undoubtedly, the creature which appeared behind her was precisely the Evil Sickle n¡¯s leader, the Sickle Monarch! The Sickle Monarch was ranked fifth in the abyssal ne. Both the ck Monarch and the Bee Monarch together might not even be his worthy opponents.

    In any case, it was foiled by the ck-attired man who emerged without a sound behind Gu Yuena.

    Gu Yuena squinted her eyes and swung the Silver Dragon Spear in the air. A hexagram appeared once again. However, it was different from the previous one. The current hexagram was in a dazzling silver tone.

    The intense silver color was changing unpredictably. It was fluctuating at every moment.

    ¡°Spatial Lock!¡± The spiritedmand affected the entire space. In the next moment, the whole surroundings halted momentarily.

    The Evil Sickles speeding across the sky above the battlefield at high speeds were revealed as if they were being squeezed out from the space.

    Gu Yuena relied on her powerful control over the elements to lock down the entire space such that these creatures were immobilized.

    In this way, the Evil Sickles¡¯ fighting abilities would be weakened to arge extent.

    At present, a number of silhouettes could be seen leaping into the air from the ground. Five of the silhouettes were emitting the most powerful auras. Their leader was a man dressed in a robe.

    As soon as he appeared, the entire sky shook violently such that Gu Yuena¡¯s Spatial Lock crumbled instantly.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s expression changed upon seeing this person. This man was very close to being a God! Moreover, she could tell from the person¡¯s aura that he was not an evil soul master, although he was from the abyssal ne.

    The man¡¯s robe was a gorgeous golden color. He looked no different from a human being. He was handsome, not unlike Tang Wulin. He had a sweeping golden cape on his back. He remained hovering in the air, yet he had already captured everyone¡¯s attention on the scene.

    Who was he?

    ¡°This is interesting. Does this world belong to mankind? The life source here smells refreshing.¡± He took a deep breath and appeared to be enjoying himself.

    In the next moment, his gaze was fixed upon Gu Yuena.

    ¡°As expected, mankindprises intelligent living creatures. I detect a peculiar smell from you, but I like it. Why don¡¯t you pledge your loyalty to me and be my servant?¡±

    His voice sounded extremely pleasant. It was very enticing in the ears of the listener.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses who were engaged in the battle began to move slower without realizing it. The Western Army Corps¡¯ soldiers were more seriously affected. Even the abyssal creatures were affected by the presence of this person. Many abyssal creatures on the ground could not help worshipping this person. They were down on all fours and had stopped movingpletely. Obviously, this person was well-respected by the creatures of the abyssal ne.

    The battle between Qiangu Dieting and the Ghost Emperor halted temporarily. The quasi god from the Spirit Pagoda was greatly startled by the situation.

    Had the lord of the Douluo Continent ne be so weak that an abyssal creature of such rank entered the Douluo Continent via the abyssal passage?

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Gu Yuena raised her head slowly. She gazed at him with disdain.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The golden-robed man¡¯s eyes flickered once. It felt as if the entire sky froze for a moment. In a flurry, the human powerhouses began falling from the sky. Fortunately, they managed to control their bodies with great effort.

    How powerful was this person¡¯s spiritual power that he could cause such a horrifying scene within a short time?

    These powerhouses were all affected to such a degree by just being in the vicinity, not to mention Gu Yuena who was now confronting him.

    However, Gu Yuena remained at the same spot. Her pupils suddenly turned into vertical slits when her eyes met the opponent¡¯s stare. Their bodies swayed ever so slightly in the invisible collision. She was actually in an advantageous position.

    ¡°Huh!¡± It was apparent that the golden-robed man was startled. It was not easy for him toe to the Douluo Continent ne. He had exhausted arge amount of resources and energy in the process. In exchange for their full support of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, the abyssal ne would utilize the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array to assault the Douluo Continent ne so that he coulde to this world. Just imagine the influence of this person toward the entire ne.

    He had least expected to encounter an opponent whose spiritual rank was no weaker than his. He was at the Divine Origin realm, and he had achieved Godhood in his spiritual rank. Even if he had just attained the Divine Origin realm, it was still the Divine Origin realm nevertheless!

 Chapter 1803 - The Spirit Monarch From Level Two Of The Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 1803: The Spirit Monarch From Level Two Of The Abyss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®I thought no one from mankind¡¯s world is capable of achieving the Divine Origin realm anymore? What¡¯s going on here?¡¯

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array only began moving after his arrival.

    This person lived on the second level of the abyss, and he was only a rank below the abyssal Sage King. He was honorably titled the ¡®Spirit Monarch¡¯ by the abyssal creatures!

    Out of the one hundred and eight levels of the abyss, there were only three levels with an entity on each level. They were precisely the first three levels.

    Because each of them was the only creature on their separate levels, they were known as the Three Abyssal Saints.

    Indubitably, the abyssal Sage King was the absolute sublime entity. The Spirit Monarch was second only to the abyssal Sage King. He was not just a quasi god, but he was only a step away from achieving godhood. Had it not been the abyssal ne¡¯s current limit to the number of godhood-ranked powerhouses it could have, he would have long since been a god.

    In fact, he was even more eager to devour the Douluo Continent ne than the abyssal Sage King. If he seeded in devouring the Douluo Continent, he would attain godhood even if he were to just devour a small portion of the Douluo Continent ne¡¯s life force.

    He already had a foothold in the rank. Hence, he understood the changes that would happen upon achieving godhood more than anyone else.

    In simple terms, he was the abyssal Sage King¡¯s right-hand man. When the abyssal Sage King engaged in closed-door cultivation on normal days, the Spirit Monarch was in charge of the entire abyssal ne.

    The all-powerful Spirit Monarch did not expect to encounter an opponent he deemed worthy as soon as he came to this ne.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s gaze appeared solemn as well. The Silver Dragon Spear in her hand was pointed diagonally at the ground. She raised her head and took a nce at the sky. Had it not been her suppression by the ne, the person before her now would hardly be worthy of her attention. However, her abilities could not fully recover due to the nar suppression all this while. So, she did not have the absolute confidence to defeat her opponent either.

    Besides, she sensed that the four people with the Spirit Monarch had powerful auras too. The Bee Monarch was not with them, but the ck Monarch was standing at the edge.

    The five people before her were obviously ranked among the top ten powerhouses of the abyss!

    It was highly probable that all the top powerhouses from the abyssal ne had arrived on the Douluo Continent ne apart from the abyssal Sage King. The situation now waspletely different from six thousand years ago.

    It was due to the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array without a doubt. Aside from the fact that the great array was a huge threat to mankind¡¯s army at present, the army would still find it tough to resist such a powerful abyssal legion.

    ¡°This is interesting. It¡¯s quite a good feeling to have a worthy opponent. Let me devour your power. Perhaps, I can achieve that rank even before the ne is devoured.¡± After the momentary astonishment, the Spirit Monarch was looking at Gu Yuena in excitement.

    Gu Yuena said coldly, ¡°You can go ahead and give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± The Spirit Monarch smiled. Upon seeing him smile, Gu Yuena felt like she was looking at Tang Wulin.

    The Spirit Monarch¡¯s eyes suddenly transformed into two golden vortices at this moment. A gush of powerful suction force also appeared abruptly.

    It was the Soul Devourment!

    The two Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses who were nearby gave out muffled grunts simultaneously. One could see a wisp of white energy emerged from each of their heads. Then, their bodies turned into ash instantly before vanishingpletely. Not only that, all the humans engaged in the battle within the range of a thousand meters turned into ashes before dispersing in the air almost instantly. Gushes of white airflow fused into the Spirit Monarch¡¯s body immediately.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s expression changed drastically. Ayer of seven-colored radiance was added to the silver light on her body. She aimed the Silver Dragon Staff in her hand at the Spirit Monarch. Her silhouette shed once, and she transformed herself into an arrow tip heading straight toward the opponent.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The Spirit Monarch beamed with joy. His body swayed once, and he was bracing for Gu Yuena¡¯s attack. The abyssal legion that had stopped in his presence earlier began charging fiercely toward the Western Army Corps and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses.

    ¡°ng!¡± The Spirit Monarch flicked the Silver Dragon Spear with his finger. Gu Yuena¡¯s charming figure shook slightly, but the Silver Dragon Spear¡¯s devouring power appeared soon after. A golden radiance shimmered on the Spirit Monarch¡¯s finger, while he unleashed a vortex to fend off the Silver Dragon Spear. In the next moment, the light around his body suddenly warped as he unleashed a powerful spiritual tremor burst.

    If Tang Wulin were here, he would definitely suffer a great loss from the attack. Fortunately, Gu Yuena was highly skilled in her spiritual power as well. When she sensed the spiritual explosion, the seven-colored radiance around her body exploded simultaneously.

    The invisible collision between the elemental power and the spiritual power warped the air in the surroundings tremendously. In the meantime, no one, not even the few abyssal monarchs, dared to enter the battlefield within the range of a thousand meters.

    A collision of their ranks was not something ordinary beings would be involved in. Otherwise, they would only be seeking their doom!

    The two silhouettes backed away concurrently. It was obvious that Gu Yuena stepped further away. In the next moment, the Spirit Monarch swayed his body once to project a dozen replicas of himself. A melodious rhythm was heardter. Gu Yuena¡¯s gaze revealed that she was currently in a trance.

    It was a god-ranked spiritual enchantment. She immediately identified the opponent¡¯sbat technique. It was one thing to identify the opponent¡¯s technique, but a different matter altogether to fight against such an opponent.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s movement slowed down. She seemed to be immersed in the memories of her past.

    The scenes from the Sea God Lake between him and her were the fondest memories of her life. The time spent learning together in Shrek Academy was her happiest.

    The wild nights and romantic evenings in the Star Luo Empire turned into disturbing thoughts whichtched onto her heart.

    At this very moment, a golden finger was stealthily aimed at the area between her brows.

    The corners of the Spirit Monarch¡¯s lips curved into a gratifying smile. He was feeling absolutely confident of his spiritual cultivation base. Even though he could notpare to the Sage King, they were of the same rank at the very least! He was truly powerful.

    He watched as his finger was about to touch the area between Gu Yuena¡¯s brows when, all of a sudden, the young maiden¡¯s eyes lit up and shot out a stupendous divine radiance.

    The Spirit Monarch called out ¡®oh, no¡¯ in his heart. He hurriedly touched Gu Yuena¡¯s forehead at once.

    However, a round-shaped silver scale appeared on Gu Yuena¡¯s forehead precisely then. The scale was crystal clear with seven colors within it.

    His finger touched the scale instead. Immediately, he realized that his abyssal energy failed to pierce the scale. Subsequently, there was a gush of powerful suction force radiating from the scale which hadtched onto his finger.

    At the same time, Gu Yuena¡¯s Silver Dragon Spear pierced his throat.

    The whole process took ce in the blink of an eye such that the Spirit Monarch did not manage to react until it was toote.

    Just then, the number two person from the abyss disyed his incredible power. The Spirit Monarch¡¯s body glowed brightly with a golden radiance. It was as if he had transformed himself into a god-like entity in an instant.

    He vanished instantly and turned into a golden vortex which spun the Silver Dragon Spear away. It then spun toward Gu Yuena.

    A seven-colored radiance glowed brightly. It was a seven-colored vortex conjured around Gu Yuena¡¯s body. The two vortices collided into one another.

    The seven-colored vortex was tossed to one side, while the golden vortexnded on the other. Later, they regained their human forms once again.

    ¡°How did you break my spiritual enchantment? That¡¯s impossible. You shouldn¡¯t have such an ability,¡± said the Spirit Monarch in a surprised yet furious tone.

    If he had reacted slower to the situation, he would have been severely injured. How could he refrain himself from being surprised? ¡®Is she really a human at all?¡¯

    Since when did mankind be so powerful? He did not take part in the war six thousand years ago. Nevertheless, he had a good knowledge of mankind bymunicating with the other ns on the abyssal ne. In his mind, he thought that all the humans could be ughtered at will when he came to this world. At present, it did not seem like it would be that easy to aplish. He could not even finish off the person before him easily.

    1

 Chapter 1804 - Twin Dragonâ€™s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 1804: Twin Dragon¡¯s Arrival</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At present, the Western Army Corps and the abyssal legion were already engaged in battle. Despite the assistance from the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses, the Western Army Corps was suffering from great losses.

    The Ghost Emperor and Qiangu Dieting were standing aside. In reality, how many quasi god-ranked powerhouses were with the Spirit Pagoda and the Western Army Corps? They were incapable of stopping the formidable enemies. Under the leadership of the Abyssal Mammoths, the abyssal creatures were charging toward the Western Army Corps¡¯ soldiers akin to tigersing upon a flock of sheep. Large numbers of the Abyssal Evil Sickles were stopped by the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses. However, the main killing force were the four monarchs from the abyss instead.

    Agonizing screams were continuously hearding from the sky.

    The ck Monarch¡¯s right hand thrusted deeply into the Witch Douluo Li Mengjie¡¯s chest. The ck Monarch yanked her heart out and devoured her life.

    The Boxing King Douluo, who was tightly hugged by an abyssal monarch, gradually turned into a dried corpse.

    The entire scene was in total chaos. The enemies were so powerful they could barely be resisted.

    Had it not been Gu Yuena who stopped the Spirit Monarch, the battle would have been lost. Yet, how long could she hold back the Spirit Monarch? How long before the battlefield copsed? No one knew.

    In reality, it had only been a little over ten minutes since the abyssal legion¡¯s appearance. It was truly a short duration. The copse of the Western Army Corps happened so fast the moment they lost the battlefront!

    Meanwhile, a howl was heard echoing through the sky. A stream of golden radiance appeared out of thin air and cut across the sky.

    Simultaneously, gushes of iparably strong auras appeared. They could be seen pouncing toward the abyssal legion¡¯s powerhouses.

    The reinforcements had finally arrived.

    Having witnessed the situation over here, Yu Guanzhi and Chen Xinjie returned to the Central Army Corps¡¯mand post immediately and began mobilizing the troops.

    The deployment of the army troops was dyed a little. Meanwhile, the numerous powerhouses were sent instead.

    Tang Wulin had already sensed it when Gu Yuena was engaged in the collision with the Spirit Monarch. He had a special bond with Gu Yuena that allowed him to sense her presence. He could clearly feel Gu Yuena fighting against a formidable enemy. Moreover, it was a daunting enemy unlike any other.

    The soft spot in his heart was triggered. How could Tang Wulin refrain from panicking? Hence, he flew over at top speed as soon as he could. A group of powerhouses from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy followed him naturally.

    Tang Wulin spotted the Spirit Monarch at one nce. He also sensed the opponent¡¯s terrifying aura immediately. His silhouette glistened as he pped the wings on his back. In the next moment, he was already beside Gu Yuena.

    ¡®He¡¯s here.¡¯ Gu Yuena felt his presence at once. She looked at the golden silhouette by her side. Her gaze fluctuated for a moment beyond her control.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s voice sounded concerned.

    Gu Yuena nodded gently.

    Tang Wulin turned his head to the side and looked at the opponent. He was stunned for a moment when he realized that the opponent looked quite simr to him.

    Simrly, the Spirit Monarch¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Tang Wulin.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the human capable of threatening us as mentioned by the Sage King? Hmm, my impersonation is not perfect yet. You look better still. It¡¯s quite nice. I like the appearance of your mankind.¡±

    As he was speaking, the muscles on the Spirit Monarch¡¯s face began to contort in a ghastly manner. It took him only a moment before he appeared identical to Tang Wulin.

    However, his expression changed a bit just as he was getting done with his contortion. He could sense the powerful aurasing from the group of powerhouses who were behind Tang Wulin.

    The presence of the numerous Limit Douluos suppressed the entire scene instantly. They had defeated a few abyssal monarchs and stabilized the situation.

    Yali held the Witch Douluo Li Mengjie¡¯s body. As soon as she got hold of her, she knew that Li Mengjie was gone.

    Although both of them were on opposing sides in the past, they still belonged to mankind and were powerhouses of the same gender and rank.

    Actually, Yali could resurrect a newly-deceased person. However, Li Mengjie lost more than just her life. Her life force waspletely gone. Her entire body had disintegrated. There were no more cell tissues that could be saved.

    It was the act of the abyssal creatures which devoured everything. She stared in rage at the retreating ck Monarch. Her eyes were filled with resentment and anger.

    The Spirit Monarch smiled. ¡°That¡¯s quite interesting. No wonder the Sage King is serious about this. It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re not in a rush. We can y it slow. By the time our great array arrives, it will be the end of you. Let¡¯s withdraw.¡±

    Waving his hand once, he dismissed the abyssal legion. The abyssal legion on the ground receded instantly akin to the tidewater.

    A group of the abyssal powerhouses and the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses had returned to the Spirit Monarch¡¯s side. They stood in a row and red fiercely at the humans on the opposite side.

    Tang Wulin was about to say something when he felt a tug from Gu Yuena. He turned his head and saw her shaking her head at him.

    Tang Wulin sensed something, but he let it drop.

    The abyssal legion came quickly but were even quicker on the retreat. It took them only a short while to withdraw from the battlefield into the cavern where they came from initially.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, wait for me.¡± The Spirit Monarch with Tang Wulin¡¯s facial features cracked into a malicious smile. The air that surrounded his body warped all of a sudden. In the next moment, he, together with the abyssal powerhouses, and the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses vanished into the air. The powerful spiritual stress simrly disappeared at the same time.

    After the auras werepletely gone, Gu Yuena¡¯s body shook as she let out a soft grunt.

    Tang Wulin hastily helped to support her shaking body. ¡°Gu Yue, you...¡±

    Gu Yuena shook her head. ¡°My spirit has suffered some minor assaults. I¡¯m fine. His spiritual power is in the Divine Origin realm, and he¡¯s extremely powerful.¡±

    It was not an easy task for one to struggle free from a spiritual enchantment. How was it possible for her to do it without paying a price?

    ¡°Let go of her.¡± Meanwhile, a furious voice was heard.

    Tang Wulin loosened his grasp on Gu Yuena¡¯s arm subconsciously. In the next moment, the slightly dishevelled Qiangu Zhangting flew over with the Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand.

    He came to Tang Wulin¡¯s side and said in rage, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re allowed to touch Na Na?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment, then he shifted his gaze to look at Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena lowered her head but did not say anything.

    At that very moment, Tang Wulin felt that his heart was pierced by something. The intense pain made him feel like he was suffocating. The agonizing pain was choking him such that his face turned a little pale.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Gu Yuena softly. Upon saying that, she took the lead and flew off.

    Qiangu Zhangting red furiously at Tang Wulin. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Stay away from Na Na.¡±

    Tang Wulin waspletely oblivious to Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s warning. All he could think of was Gu Yuena lowering her head a moment earlier.

    She had avoided his eye contact. She did not stop Qiangu Zhangting nor made any eye contact with him either.

    It was the first time she did that.

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s mind, her heart had always been with him. Yet, it was the first time she had ever avoided him! He felt like he was losing her. The pain he felt was agonizing.

    The situation on the ground was a mess.

    More than half of the Western Army Corps¡¯ defenses were destroyedpletely. Only a few functioning soul devices were left with the remaining half.

    During the melee earlier, the Western Army Corps lost over thirty thousand men overall. It was a third of the fighting forces! Arge number of mechas had fallen as well.

    They returned to their defense lines. They had no other barriers to stop the enemy and they were incapable ofunching any artillery fire. Everything came so suddenly and unexpectedly. It was utterly a disaster for the Western Army Corps.

 Chapter 1805 - Spirit Pagoda Master Gu Yuena

    <h4>Chapter 1805: Spirit Pagoda Master Gu Yuena</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The reinforcements from the Northwest Army Corps and the Central Army Corps arrived a few minutester, but what could they do? They could never retrieve what was lost.

    Dong Zian stood on the top of the Ferocious Wolf mecha and looked at the scattered mess of what was left of the battlefront. He looked like he had aged ten years.

    If they had not been selfishly forced to utilize the Eternal Heaven as soon as possible, the Western Army Corps would not have been attacked so soon.

    Whatever the case, life did not allow for ¡®ifs¡¯. What happened had already happened. The tragedy had already taken ce right before his eyes.

    The data collection reported to himshed onto his heart and caused him more agony.

    Those familiar faces had already passed out of existence. The enemy¡¯s strength far exceeded his expectations.

    Qiangu Dongfeng, Qiangu Dongfeng!

    Dong Zian almost clenched his teeth in rage when he remembered the name. It was the suggestion from the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master that made him choose to do this!

    He searched for Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s figure within the crowd and found him soon enough. Not only Qiangu Dongfeng, but he also found the numerous powerhouses of the Spirit Pagoda. They had formed a ring on the spot surrounding a few dozen Spirit Pagoda powerhouses whose life force had been devoured. All that was left were their corpses.

    There were a few Title Douluos among them.

    Dong Zian widened his mouth. He was about to say something, but he did not.

    Had the members of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s not stopped the numerous abyssal powerhouses earlier, perhaps the Western Army Corps would lose more than half of its forces and assets right away. The scene where Gu Yuena stopped the Spirit Monarch earlier was already deeply ingrained in his mind.

    He had only realized that the young maiden that seldom spoke and remained humble in the meeting was actually so powerful at that moment. In fact, she was even more powerful than Qiangu Dieting!

    ¡°Qiangu Dongfeng, we have to impeach you. You don¡¯t deserve to be Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master anymore.¡± A sharp voice suddenly came from the ground. It drew the attention of many people in the area.

    For his part, Qiangu Dongfeng was standing before the corpses of the numerous Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses. He looked like he had been battered out of his senses.

    He was aware of the seriousness of this matter, of course. It was his decision that resulted in disastrous loss for the Western Army Corps and the Spirit Pagoda. Had it not been Gu Yuena¡¯s surprising strength, perhaps the loss would have been doubled.

    Qiangu Dieting closed his eyes, but one could see that his body was trembling ever so slightly. The expression on his face showed that he was in an terrible agony.

    The Spirit Pagoda was doomed.

    Qiangu Dieting was well aware of the significance of this battle.

    The Western Army Corps had always been the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s most important ally, but they had truly entrapped their ally horribly! Regardless of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s loss, the Western Army Corps¡¯s loss was even greater. The military minister above them would certainly be infuriated as well.

    No matter how wealthy the Spirit Pagoda was, they were just a soul masters¡¯ organization without the military¡¯s support. Moreover, the Spirit Pagoda did not belong solely to the Qiangu n.

    When the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy started to revolt against the Spirit Pagoda, there were already many disharmonious voices from the people in the Spirit Pagoda. Undoubtedly, the situation was only going to get worse from this point on. As a result, it was perhaps not the end for the Spirit Pagoda, but the Qiangu n was genuinely going to back out from their position.

    Qiangu Dongfeng did not absolve himself of the responsibility because he knew that it was meaningless to do so. Despite knowing that everything he did was for the sake of the Spirit Pagoda, would it make any difference for him to say that after what had happened? Who would listen to him?

    Atst, Qiangu Dieting slowly opened his eyes. He heaved a sigh and said, ¡°All the mistakes are caused by Dongfeng. He should bear the responsibility. I agree that he should not continue to hold the post of Pagoda Master anymore. Shrek and the Tang Sect are thriving prosperously after being taken over by the young people. On the other hand, perhaps it is also time for our Spirit Pagoda to bring in some new blood.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked toward Gu Yuena standing quietly by the side of Qiangu Zhangting with aplicated look in his eye.

    Qiangu Zhangting said hesitantly, ¡°Great grandfather, I...I can still...¡±

    Qiangu Dieting red at Qiangu Zhangting. ¡°Shut up. Zhangting,e over here.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting was stunned for a moment and then he moved to Qiangu Dieting¡¯s side. He was about to say something, but he did not do it after sensing the ice-cold auraing from his great grandfather¡¯s body.

    Qiangu Dieting looked toward Gu Yuena, ¡°I propose for Deputy Pagoda Master Gu Yuena to seed the post of Pagoda Master. Due to the urgency of the situation, we can request for her to hold the position temporarily at the very least. After the war has ended, we shall return to the Spirit Pagoda to hold a meeting for the election. Agreed?¡±

    Qiangu Dieting was still the most important member of the Spirit Pagoda and an impressive quasigod of his generation regardless. Even if the Qiangu n was going to fall, his words still carried weight.

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s body shook. He looked toward his father.

    Qiangu Dieting did not even nce at him. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master widened his mouth, but in the next moment, his expression had already revealed his dejection. His body¡¯s entire aura seemed to degenerate swiftly.

    He did not actually think that he was wrong, and he had no idea what mistake he had made either. Nevertheless, at this exact moment, the reality was right before his eyes and he could no longer deny it.

    ¡°I agree,¡± said the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu in a deep voice. Her gaze shifted to Gu Yuena¡¯s face soon after she made the statement.

    ¡°I agree too,¡± said the other elder.

    On the other hand, Qiangu Zhangting standing by Qiangu Dieting¡¯s side was dumbstruck. He assumed that his great grandfather was about to entrust him with the prestigious post. He had not expected that his great grandfather was not promoting him, but his fiance, Nana.

    That being said, he immediately went from being dejected to overjoyed after the momentary shock. He looked toward Gu Yuena with infatuation and even cracked into a smile.

    Qiangu Dongfeng heaved a sigh in his heart upon seeing his grandson¡¯s behavior.

    ¡®Gu Yuena, oh, Gu Yuena! The little girl is keeping far too many secrets!¡¯

    Yes, it was true that Gu Yuena was very young, but it was also true that there was no other candidate more suitable at that point.

    Ever since Gu Yuena joined the Spirit Pagoda, she had soared through their ranks like a rocket with nothing but her capabilities and powers.

    The main factor to swift promotion within the Spirit Pagoda was first and foremost one¡¯s cultivation base. One¡¯s cultivation base was directly linked to one¡¯s duties. It was also the most crucial method Gu Yuena had used for her promotions during her earlier years. She relied on her education from Shrek Academy and continuous elevation afterward to repeatedly reach greater positions. She managed to acquire rather impressive positions at a very young age.

    Eventually, she got the attention of the high-ranking members and entered the core circle of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯smittees after her sess in developing ten-thousand-year spirit souls.

    Although Gu Yuena had only made some slight changes based on the original research, these minor alterations had actually prevented the detours needed during the earlier development. In the end, the ten-thousand-year spirit souls were produced sessfully.

    The sessful development of ten-thousand-year spirit souls had an explosive impact in the soul masters¡¯ world, and it had also given the Spirit Pagoda a much higher status. In fact, it was the reason for Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s courage when heter attacked Shrek City.

    With the production of ten-thousand-year spirit souls, they could draw all the high-ranking soul masters over to their side. After all, it was almost impossible to acquire ten-thousand-year spirit souls by happenstance. In all the world, there were very few soul masters that would gain one-hundred-thousand-year soul rings. The ten-thousand-year spirit soul had be a highly sought-after prize for the vast majority of soul masters.

    It was different from ancient times, when would need to hunt down a ten-thousand-year soul beast personally just to acquire a ten-thousand-year spirit soul. It was a risky venture. On the other hand, one could acquire a ten-thousand-year spirit soul from the Spirit Pagoda just by spending some coins. It was rtively easier!

    After that development, the amount of money that the Spirit Pagoda had made reached astronomical figures. The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s status made an enormous jump on the continent.

    It was also entirely due to this that Gu Yuena became one of the four great spiriters after a few quick promotions.

 Chapter 1806 - Success

    <h4>Chapter 1806: Sess</h4>

    Of course, this was also closely rted to the fact that Qiangu Zhangting loved her and she was the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu¡¯s disciple.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s capabilities had continued to grow. However, she had already reached the highest position possible under ordinary circumstances when she became a spiriter. If she could cultivate to Limit Douluo rank, she could possibly be promoted to Leng Yaozhu¡¯s position and be the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s deputy Pagoda Master.

    However, the development of the Ten Thousand Beast tform allowed Gu Yuena to advance faster than usual. The Ten Thousand Beast tform became the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s best source of ie and even roped in many soul masters to their side.

    Thebination of ten-thousand-year spirit souls and the Ten Thousand Beast tform allowed the Spirit Pagoda to reach a peak almost as high as the Martial Soul Hall had been. It was extremely effective in winning over soul masters.

    Had Shrek not risen to prominence so swiftly again, it was highly probable that the Spirit Pagoda would be the only organization that came to mind for the soul masters within one generation.

    Gu Yuena had just made a disy of her formidable quasigod-ranked abilities once again. Furthermore, she was still so young!

    Her umted meritorious services, her capabilities and her outstanding prospects made her the most suitable candidate to seed the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master.

    Even the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu could not possibly contend against Gu Yuena at this point. The disparity of Leng Yaozhu¡¯s cultivation base and her contribution to the Spirit Pagoda were clear.

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s original idea had been for Gu Yuena and Qiangu Zhangting to get married. This way, it could be considered that Gu Yuena¡¯s contribution waspleted together with Qiangu Zhangting in a sense. He believed that he had the ability to persuade Gu Yuena to do so. However, the wedding had yet to take ce and the cataclysm had already happened.

    Given that, Qiangu Dongfeng could only hope that Gu Yuena and Qiangu Zhangting had already consummated their rtionship so they could really be together. If that was the case, Qiangu n would not continue to decline in status.

    The voices calling out ¡°I agree¡± pierced Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s chest like steel needles, leaving him devastated. Regardless of how selfish and self-opinionated he was, he had devoted his entire life to the Spirit Pagoda, at least in his point of view. He had selflessly strived to make the Spirit Pagoda greater. Of course, he wanted to seize the opportunity to reach the realm of Godhood as well.

    However, it seemed like everything was already doomed. The Spirit Pagoda needed to exin themselves to the military headquarters and the Western Army Corps, so he would be the scapegoat.

    Qiangu Dieting took a deep breath. His gaze gradually calmed down as he looked toward Gu Yuena and said, ¡°Since everyone has agreed. Nana, what do you think?¡±

    Only at this moment, did Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes show any change. She nced past Qiangu Dieting¡¯s face beforending on Qiangu Dongfeng, and she then looked toward Qiangu Zhangting atst. Then, she cracked into a faint smile and nodded gently. ¡°Alright then. Since everyone believes in me, I shall do my best. I will certainly uphold the interest of our Spirit Pagoda.¡±

    ¡®She agreed?¡¯ Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s body shuddered, and he immediately felt like he was having a mental breakdown. Nevertheless, what else could he say? There was nothing he could do to stop all of this from happening anymore.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin and the people from Shrek and the Tang Sect had yet to leave. They were witnessing the scene taking ce on the ground too.

    In fact, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes appeared a little shocked.

    It had not been long since he and Gu Yuena were still studying at Shrek. They were still so weak at the time.

    They were different now. He was already the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy while Gu Yuena had just been promoted to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master.

    Even if the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s elite fighting forces were still being suppressed by Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect, it was still the mightiest soul masters¡¯ organization on the continent, both in terms of strength and resources!

    ¡®Has Gu Yuena actually already been promoted as the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master? Could it be that this was the reason she refused to be with me?¡¯

    ¡®Is it because of this goal that she insisted to stay with the Spirit Pagoda and remain by Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s side all this while?¡¯

    Tang Wulin clenched his fists tightly. He was howling deep inside. ¡®Gu Yuena, do you know that I¡¯m willing to give up everything for you if you¡¯re willing to be with me?! Could it be that you¡¯re really a woman with wild ambitions? Are those the real reason behind your reluctance to be with me?¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine for now. Let¡¯s go.¡± Yali ced her hand on Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulder.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body shivered. He turned his head to the side and looked at Yali.

    At that exact moment, Yali saw his eyes were filled with a whirlwind of emotions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s put off this until after this war is over,¡± Yali said softly.

    Tang Wulin nodded in silence. He tried his best to seal the emotions in his heart so that he could calm himself.

    Yes! He had no choice, but to put off this matter until this great catastrophe was settled. Before the Holy Spirit Cult and the abyssal ne were defeated, saying anything would be in vain. They were about to confront the threating from the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array next.

    The soulmunicator on Tang Wulin¡¯s wrist suddenly rang.

    Tang Wulin picked it up instinctively and heard an excited voiceing from the other end.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sess. Tang Wulin, do you know that I¡¯ve seeded? Hah-hah-hah, I¡¯ve seeded! The thing that my father and mother couldn¡¯t do in the past, I¡¯ve done. I¡¯ve seeded!¡±

    Ling Zichen screamed aloud in excitement, sound pong nearly hysterical. Tang Wulin felt an intense impulse upon listening to her voice. He felt like running over to Gu Yuena¡¯s side and blurting everything out to her.

    He had always been a calm person, yet he was feeling like he no longer wanted to remain calm. In fact, he wanted to tell her that he would hand his positions as the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy to her if she would return to him willingly.

    He loved her so much. Even when there were countless exquisite women that showed interest in him in the past, his feelings for her had never changed all this time. He was just as pure-hearted as his younger self.

    Yet, could he really do that? No, he could not. Shrek and the Tang Sect did not belong to him, so there was nothing he could hand over to her. On the other hand, she was already the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master. She was the leader of the number one soul masters¡¯ organization on the continent. The distance between him and her grew further than ever.

    On the other hand, Gu Yuena, having just seeded the position of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯ Pagoda Master, abruptly raised her head. She turned around and looked up at Tang Wulin in the sky.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze had remained fixated on her all this time. At that very moment, their eyes met, one of them in the sky and the other on the ground. In that instant, Tang Wulin saw her gentle side, soft as water.

    He was stunned for a moment. Then, he saw her smile. It was a smile filled with constion and also exceedinglyplicated emotions.

    It felt as if her smile embodied a myriad of everything.

    It was also at this exact moment when Tang Wulin felt like he was suddenly enlightened. It was as though he had been jolted awake from his agony.

    ¡®No, she isn¡¯t like that. She didn¡¯t do this for power and desire. No, this is not her. This is not the reason for her anguish.¡¯

    Tang Wulin told himself in his heart with certainty. This was because he suddenly realized something. If Gu Yuena was really a person with a desire for power, and she had really left him to gain power for the Spirit Pagoda, how would she have fallen in love with him in the past?

    Moreover, the bond between them and the sentiment within their hearts could not be wavered by any means.

    She was not like that!

    His mood lightened once again. There was an apologetic look in his eyes as if he was telling Gu Yuena he should not have doubted her.

    Yet, he suddenly saw the deep sorrow seeping out from the depths of her eyes. The terrible sadness quickly infected him as well.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on with her? Why is she so sad?¡¯

 Chapter 1807 - Pledge To Live And Die Together With The Army

    <h4>Chapter 1807: Pledge To Live And Die Together With The Army</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was moved instantly. At the same time, he had a bizarre feeling. It seemed like there was some distance between them when their eyes met. In fact, they were growing further apart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Holy Spirit Douluo tugged at Tang Wulin once. He then left with the powerhouses from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect.

    Dong Zian had recovered from the surprise in the meantime, but he remained silent. Yu Guanzhi had given Dong Zian a call and informed him that the Central Army Corps and the Northwest Army Corps would assist him to rebuild his defenses as soon as possible.

    At the moment, the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was moving at a slow and steady pace. It was getting closer.

    The sky darkened gradually with the curtain of night closing down on any remaining light. The purple ck canopy of the heavens was advancing slowly in the distance.

    The Western Army Corps¡¯s elite soldiers were scared until they could seemingly run away from their own shadows. The morale of the elite troop was at a low after having suffered the loss of a third of their troop. In addition, the casualties happened in such a short time.

    The opponent was so powerful that their confidence was shaken. The entire Western Army Corps sank into a depression at the moment.

    Dong Zian was in the operations room of the headquarters now. Themand post had been temporarily rebuilt. All his high-ranking military officers were in themand post as well. There was no one from the Qiangu n to represent the Spirit Pagoda anymore. Only the Silver Dragon Douluo Gu Yuena, the newly-appointed Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master was present.

    ¡°Firstly, on behalf of the army, I¡¯d like to express our gratitude for your help and support.¡± Dong Zian nodded toward Gu Yuena.

    Indeed, a quasi god ought to be respected regardless. Had it not been for her, the Spirit Monarch would still be attacking at will. It was highly probable that the entire Western Army Corps would have been annihted.

    Gu Yuena nodded, but she kept silent.

    Dong Zian took a deep breath. ¡°My heart is heavy with grief for the deceased soldiers. The rest needs no telling. After the war has ended, I shall submit myself to a court martial. It¡¯s my decision that resulted in this defeat. However, I¡¯m prepared to sacrifice myself. Unless the abyssal ne ispletely defeated, I, Dong Zian will not back down. I¡¯ve only one life, and I¡¯m going to fight them till the end. However, I no longer have the authority to ask any of you to join me.¡±

    At this point, he closed his eyes in agony.

    ¡°Colonel general, don¡¯t say that. We¡¯ll not be who we are today without you. At the same time, we don¡¯t think you made the wrong decision. You did it out of consideration for the army. You made the decision not only for us, but for everyone as well. Your decision is the decision of every one of us. Hence, even if you¡¯re wrong, we¡¯ll share the responsibility. Our deceased brothers won¡¯t me you. Neither will we. If you¡¯re determined to fight to the death, we¡¯ll apany you then. We won¡¯t back down anymore. We want to seek revenge for our deceased brothers.¡±

    A major general who was standing had made the remarks with a sonorous and forceful voice. He had a hideous appearance, yet he exuded an aura that was filled with valiance.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± All the high-ranking military officers on the scene stood up.

    ¡°We pledge to live and die together with the army!¡±

    Every soldier¡¯s voice was filled with a righteous ardor. None of them had the slightest hesitation when they made their pledge.

    Dong Zian¡¯s eyes became moistened in response. He stood up as well. He could not help recalling the past in his mind.

    For so many years, he had been with the Western Army Corps ever since the first day he joined the army. He began as a lowly private and gained military gantry a step at a time until he was atst promoted as the Western Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander. He brought the Western Army Corps which was initially at the bottom ranks to its current flourishing state.

    Just about every corner of the entire army corps had his influence. Almost all the high-ranking military officers on the scene were promoted single-handedly by him. The entire Western Army Corps was as sturdy as a metal sheet.

    There was a saying: ¡®Adversity tests the sincerity of friends¡¯. At this very moment, he felt that it had been worth it. For so many years, all the sacrifices he made for the Western Army Corps was worth it!

    ¡°Very well! We shall live together and die together. For the Federation!¡±

    ¡°For the Federation!¡± Everyone gave out a mighty roar that could topple the mountains.

    The army assembled. The Central Army Corps, the Western Army Corps, and the others were gathering in this direction. To prevent the enemy from changing directions, the two great army corps mobilized one third each of their armed forces to gather at the Western Army Corps¡¯ location.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin and the people from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect waited patiently by the Life Subtree. They were waiting for the arrival of the final moment.

    Ling Zichen was standing by his side in the meantime. The expression on her charming face revealed her excitement which she found difficult to contain till now.

    The modification of the Eternal Heaven was a sess. She had recovered from exhaustion with the help of the Life Subtree. Had it not been Tang Wulin¡¯s repeated advice not to express her excitement and to keep the oue a secret, she would have failed to refrain herself and would have let out her emotions.

    Yes, Tang Wulin did not spread the information. It was a decision made after a discussion with Yu Guanzhi and his earlier consultation with Ling Zichen.

    There must be a mole either in the Western Army Corps or the Spirit Pagoda. Otherwise, how could the abyssal legion had possibly seized the perfect opportunity to attack them?

    Had it not been Gu Yuena¡¯s unexpected power disy at the time, the situation could have been even worse with the defense line broken. Hence, thepletion of the Eternal Heaven¡¯s modification was only known to Tang Wulin, Yu Guanzhi, the Heartless Douluo, the Amorous Douluo, and a few others.

    The situation now was close to the worst scenario possible. Only the abyssal Sage King had yet to ascend from the abyssal ne. The Spirit Monarch who was stopped by Gu Yuena with great effort earlier was almost a god. There were also numerous monarch-ranked powerhouses and countless abyssal creatures in the abyssal legion.

    The most difficult moment was about to dawn on them. Nheless, the most difficult moment was also their best opportunity to counterattack the abyssal legion.

    In themand headquarters.

    ¡°Dispatch order to the Sea God Army, the Northsea Army Corps, and the Eastsea Army Corps. Prepare all the long-range artillery fire and fixed soul ammunition. Target the area thirty kilometers in front of the Western Army Corps¡¯ defense line. Lock in the position, and await further orders.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi dispatched order after order in themand headquarters. He had a solemn expression on his face at present.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie stood next to him. They had not slept for a day. They waited patiently as the final battle was about tomence.

    Sess or failure depended upon this single stroke!

    It was all silent in themand headquarters. The federal parliament had just sent over a message earlier, granting Yu Guanzhi full authority at the frontline. There was only one objective. It was to stop the enemy at the outside of the continent. The Federation would ensure this at all costs.

    Meanwhile, the Southern Army Corps sped up so as to arrive in another day at most.

    Upon receiving the federal parliament¡¯s authorization, Yu Guanzhi dispatched the first order. If anyone retreated even a step, he would execute the person on the spot. There was no need for any court martial.

    The army was made up of a million soldiers. A total of one million soldiers from the Federation was gathered here. Was it enough to stop the abyssal creatures?

    No one knew, not even Yu Guanzhi himself.

    ¡°Forty kilometers, about to arrive at the attack point.¡± The operations staff officer¡¯s report was heard. The entiremand headquarters¡¯ atmosphere tensed up instantly.

    Yu Guanzhi raised his hand. When he dialed themunicator, his fingers were trembling slightly. It was an unprecedented situation even for a Limit Douluo like him.

    ¡°Tang Sect Master, are you done with the preparation on your side?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you for taking the trouble to do this. The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array is forty kilometers away from us currently. You may proceed with the final preparation now.¡±

    ¡°Noted.¡±

    ¡°Cut themunication.¡± Yu Guanzhi took a deep breath. He dispatched the order hurriedly. ¡°All the naval vessels, all the artillery fire, prepare for level onebat. Lock in target. Await further orders.¡±

 Chapter 1808 - Cannon God, The Human Form Weapon!

    <h4>Chapter 1808: Cannon God, The Human Form Weapon!</h4>

    ¡°Prepare for level onebat. I repeat, prepare for level onebat. Lock on target and await my orders!¡±

    The sounds of soul devices spinning were echoing through the entire Thule. On the sea surface were numerous floes. The long-range artillery of the three great fleets were all aimed at the distance. They were waiting patiently for further orders.

    Needless to say, everyone was waiting for this crucial moment. It could determine the survival of mankind!

    At present, Dong Zian was at the frontmost of the Western Army Corps¡¯ defense line. His blood-red Ferocious Wolf mecha appeared especially striking which made it visible to every Western Army Corps¡¯ soldier.

    At the moment, he could only boost the morale of the Western Army Corps by actively engaging in the war himself.

    ¡®I shall cleanse the mistake I made with my own blood.¡¯

    Dong Zian raised his hand and dialed the militarymunicator on his wrist.

    Yu Guanzhi¡¯s voice was hearding from the other end instantly. ¡°Yu Guanzhi speaking.¡±

    ¡°Old Yu.¡± Dong Zian¡¯s voice sounded gloomy.

    Yu Guanzhi spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Make it short and sweet. I¡¯mmanding the battle.¡±

    Dong Zi spoke in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯ve been contending against each other for a lifetime. I¡¯ve never yielded to you nor acknowledge that you¡¯re more powerful than me. Your family background is better than mine. You¡¯ve no idea how hard I worked just to get to where I am today. However, today will be the end of our fight. I still won¡¯t yield to you, but I¡¯ve a request.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°When I die, I don¡¯t want my name on the pir of shame.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi was silent for a moment. ¡°Dong Zian, you bettere back alive from this f*ck*ng war!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Old Yu, the Ferocious Wolf shall be buried in the wild like a warrior!¡± Upon saying that, Dong Zian hung up themunicator. He did a somersault, and he was already in his Ferocious Wolf mecha.

    The mecha closed. In the next moment, the Ferocious Wolf mecha¡¯s eyes slowly opened and shot out a terrifying cold radiance.

    ¡°This is Dong Zian speaking! Listen, all my brothers in the Western Army Corps. Pledge to die and refuse to fall back! I¡¯ll be the first!¡±

    Upon saying that, his Ferocious Wolf mecha shot forward abruptly and flew into the sky. He arrived at the frontmost of the entire Western Army Corps¡¯ defense line.

    In the federal militarymand headquarters, Yu Guanzhi clenched his fists tightly. He muttered to himself, ¡°Old Dong, do you know that you¡¯ve always been the person I admire the most over the years? You¡¯re right about how I¡¯m not as powerful as you since I¡¯ve the support of my family.¡±

    Chen Xinjie patted his shoulder. ¡°If both of you live through this war, I believe the both of you won¡¯t be adversaries anymore butrades instead.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Thirty-five meters!¡± The staff officer reported the situation.

    Yu Guanzhi was in front of therge screen which was disying the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. He stared at the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array which was still advancing with a burning gaze. He was in a tense mood.

    The numerous powerhouses from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect had risen into the sky above the Life Subtree. They were hovering in midair.

    From their position, they could see the gigantic purple-ck light shield in the distance.

    Tang Wulin nodded toward Ling Zichen by his side.

    Ling Zichen¡¯s expression had turned exceedingly solemn. Speckles of pink glint glimmered on her body. Her super divine-ranked mecha was dded on her body instantly. She removed herself from Tang Wulin¡¯s support and hovered in the sky on her own.

    ¡°Everyone protect Ling Zichen and be prepared forbat,¡±manded Tang Wulin.

    Although most of them were not aware of what he was doing, they took his words to bemands now.

    Ling Zichen¡¯s mecha was different than before. A rhombus-shaped jewel was encrusted in the chest. The jewel was red whichplemented the pink mecha well.

    At present, the red jewel shimmered when it began spinning. One after another, pieces of metal parts were produced inside and assembled into a metal rack. A muzzle about half a foot in diameter with a protrusion of two meters was fabricated as well. ¡°Wulin, please help me stabilize the carriage!¡±

    Tang Wulin had a drastic change of expression upon seeing the muzzle on her chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly a lunatic!¡± Upon seeing the change in Ling Zichen, he realized what she did. She had installed the Eternal Heaven onto her super divine mecha and turned it into the main artillery of the mecha!

    However, the Eternal Heaven was a bomb! If it ever exploded, not even a single cell of Ling Zichen would be left behind.

    Ling Zichen smiled and said, ¡°We are pressed for time. We can¡¯tplete the modification process in time without using my mecha as the carriage. Do you think that the modification is an easy task? Come, quick. Stand behind me and help me stabilize the carriage. The kickback is going to be extremely strong. Be prepared.¡±

    It was not just Tang Wulin, all the others around him had a drastic change of expression.

    Even those who did not partake in the discussion rted to the Eternal Heaven were able to figure out some of the parts as well. Tang Wulin¡¯s expression at the moment made it evident to all. The young maiden was going to use her body as the carriage tounch this abominable bomb!

    The Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo looked at Ling Zichen with bizarre expressions on their faces. They never expected Ling Zichen to be this insane.

    Using her body as a carriage was equivalent to transnting the Eternal Heaven to the internal part of her mecha. At the same time, the mecha used her body as the core energy source. In a sense, the Eternal Heaven was fused with Ling Zichen¡¯s body. She hadpletely turned herself into a human destructive weapon!

    Just about every scientist had an irrational trait. Undoubtedly, Ling Zichen¡¯s irrationality far exceeded most scientists¡¯. Aside from the danger she would encounter during the fusion process, even now, would she be able to withstand the energy intensity of the Eternal Heaven with her body as the carriage?

    Now that the sequence of events had turned out this way, it would be pointless for him to voice out his exasperation toward her now. He could only do as she instructed.

    Tang Wulin red at her and shouted aloud. ¡°Everyone, fall back five thousand meters. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As he was speaking, he wrapped his arms around Ling Zichen¡¯s waist from the back. Both of them simultaneously leaped and surged into the sky to distance themselves from the Life Subtree.

    Ling Zichen giggled. ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in a furious and unpleasant tone, ¡°This has nothing to do with whether I¡¯m scared or not. How can you take yourself so lightly?¡±

    Ling Zichen replied, ¡°As a scientist, I care only about the sess rate. I thought about using my body as the carriage since I¡¯m the one most familiar with the Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit unit on the continent at present. On the other hand, there¡¯s only one Eternal Heaven which is more lethal than the one I developed earlier. If I want to make it a long-term reusable superweapon, I¡¯ll need to make slight modifications to the Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit unit continuously. I¡¯ll also carry out some adjustments during theunch process. I¡¯m not a soul master, but there are many Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units in my bodyposition. My spiritual consciousness is linked to the Eternal Heaven so that it is most effective when in use. In this way, the sess rate will be increased by eighteen point five percent aspared to cing the carriage elsewhere. Do you know the significance of this number? It means the overall safety is improved by twenty percent. The difference is substantial. So, how can I not do it? Moreover, I¡¯ve seeded. I¡¯m the superweapon now. I¡¯ve to say that even you¡¯re incapable of withstanding a frontal st from me. Hahaha! I¡¯m going to be our Tang Sect¡¯s cannon god in the future.¡±

    The rage in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was gone upon hearing her excited soliloquy. In its ce was a special feeling instead.

    The young maiden hidden in the mecha before him had sacrificed everything for the research and development of science. In fact, she could not even be considered human anymore. All that she did, she did for the Tang Sect and soul technology!

 Chapter 1809 - You Are Tang Sectâ€™s Pride

    <h4>Chapter 1809: You Are Tang Sect¡¯s Pride</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± asked Ling Zichen smilingly.

    ¡°Zichen, you¡¯ve sacrificed too much.¡± Tang Wulin heaved a sigh.

    The smile on Ling Zichen¡¯s face suddenly vanished. Although Tang Wulin could not see her face behind the mecha, he could obviously sense the changes in her emotions.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a monster? That I¡¯m a crazy woman?¡± asked Ling Zichen coldly.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. He shook his head subconsciously. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve never thought of you as a monster before. In my heart, you are a respectable scientist. You gave your life to science. You are the pride of Tang Sect.¡±

    ¡°But, I¡¯m a woman too. I yearn for the things a woman yearns for. Even if I only think about it asionally, I¡¯m still a woman after all.¡±

    Her voice suddenly choked. Her emotional fluctuations happened so quickly that Tang Wulin was at a loss what to do.

    Ling Zichen suddenly screamed aloud, ¡°Prepare tounch the Eternal Heaven cannon! Tang Wulin, stabilize the carriage.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt the chills down his chest. A divine radiance shot out from his eyes. Speckles of golden radiance on his body erged rapidly as the dazzling golden four-word battle armor Golden Dragon Moon Song dded his body.

    At the same time, the battle armor on his body began to liquefy and connect to Ling Zichen¡¯s mecha. He was hugging Ling Zichen from behind. At present, he looked like he had fused with Ling Zichenpletely.

    Firm and steady!

    The silver-white muzzle aimed at the gigantic purple-ck protective shield in the distance. It felt as if the air froze at this very moment.

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array slow advance looked striking. It symbolized the end of all mankind.

    Ling Zichen¡¯s lips were tightly pursed. She was refraining herself from crying. Speckles of radiance illuminated her body. The Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units on her body lit up in session before transforming into the origin force.

    Halos illuminated on her chest. They were rings of densely-arranged sources which were linked together in a rhythmic yet bizarre manner. It unleashed a terrifying aura which had never been felt before.

    Even though Tang Wulin was still dded in the Golden Dragon Moon Song, he immediately felt his body went numb as soon as the source core was ignited. His entire body shivered and was filled with an ineffable feeling.

    There was fear, excitement, and anticipation. Last but not least, there was tenacity.

    Regardless of the price and method, they must destroy the enemy here and now in Thule forever. They must never allow the enemy to step into the continent regardless.

    In the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array.

    Silhouettes came charging out of the enormous abyssal passage to be a part of the great array. Each silhouette that came out was a top entity amongst the abyssal creatures.

    Following thepletion of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, the abyssal passage was protected by the array such that it was hidden away from the suppression of the Douluo Continent ne.

    Countless powerhouses were storming out from the hundred and eight levels of the abyss.

    They watched everything outside the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array with greed in their eyes and were just waiting for the time to pig out.

    This world would be their passage to Godhood. In fact, they felt the mighty life force of the underneath their feet. It was the energy that they yearned for badly!

    The Spirit Monarch hovered in the center of the sky within the array. He sped his hands behind his back and sensed the aura emitted from the abyssal creatures in the surroundings. He basked in the sensation and closed his eyes.

    In the distance, the battered Western Army Corps¡¯ defense was in his view. The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array could wipe out anything. As soon as they broke the battlefront, the abyssal legion would be in full swing. All the abyssal creatures would be unleashed to all corners of the world to amass the purest forms of life force.

    All of a sudden, the Spirit Monarch had an unexpected premonition and sensed an ineffable fear creeping into his heart.

    His spiritual power had achieved godhood. It was the Divine Origin realm worthy of its reputation. As soon as a crisis appeared, he could sense it at once.

    He raised his head abruptly and looked in a particr direction. In the pitch ck night sky, he could see a tiny light spot vaguely far away in the distance.

    But, the light spot was the source of the fear in the depths of his heart.

    What was that? What kind of entity was that?

    In the next moment, all the quasi god-ranked powerhouses in the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array raised their heads and looked toward that direction.

    Everyone was appalled.

    No one knew what it was, but they clearly sensed the terrifying aura which bore down on them with the weight of Mount Taishan.

    The Ghost Emperor was almost caught speechless. ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s the Eternal Heaven. Stop it, quick. We can¡¯t let it st the great array.¡±

    How could the Holy Spirit Cult not know about the Eternal Heaven? In the past, the Ghost Emperor was the mastermind behind the two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition that destroyed Shrek City. He would never forget the apocalyptic scene.

    At any rate, the Eternal Heaven was the most powerful Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition which surpassed the other two weapons. It was the legendary ammunition of the entire Federation! It was also the most powerful, devastating weapon ever made.

    The Ghost Emperor did not expect the Federation to hand over the Eternal Heaven to be utilized even before the war was in full swing.

    His contact did not provide the information that the Eternal Heaven was already in the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy¡¯s possession.

    The Ghost Emperor shrieked aloud, ¡°Has the Demon Empress open up the great array? Quick, let out our people.¡±

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array had not only stopped the external entities from entering the array, but it had also stopped the entities inside from exiting. It waspletely sealed.

    The Ghost Emperor unleashed his spiritual power and joined the Spirit Monarch to send a signal to the person in the depths of the abyssal passage.

    The person standing on the enormous worship altar with her whole body enshrouded in purple-gold radiance opened her eyes. Next to her was a young maiden with long hair hanging loosely over her shoulders. The maiden¡¯s face was ghastly pale. She was standing there in a trance.

    ¡°Is that the Eternal Heaven? So what if it¡¯s the Eternal Heaven, what can it do?¡± asked the Demon Empress coldly.

    Standing at her side, the young maiden¡¯s alluring silhouette shivered once. ¡°Mother, stop it. I beg you, please stop it. Do you really want to see the entire continent being destroyed by the abyssal creatures? Please stop. We can¡¯t keep doing this anymore! It¡¯s the world that raised us. You can¡¯t let the enmity of what happened to father blind you. You shouldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± The Demon Empress swung her arm and pped the young maiden on her cheek. She was flung to the ground. The Demon Empress said coldly, ¡°Had it not been you who released that person, everything would have been smooth sailing. What is it about some continent and ne that you¡¯re talking about? Can those things bring back your father? So what if all mankind must die and the entire continent destroyed simultaneously? We¡¯ll go to another world. It¡¯s only possible to find your father by bing a god. I stand a chance to create life upon attaining godhood.¡±

    The young maideny on the ground with fresh blood trickling down from the corner of her mouth. However, her gaze was filled with determination. ¡°Many have died so you can be a god. Even though we are not yet humans, humans are living beings too. So many lives have perished in our pursuit of revenge. You¡¯re going to be chastened by heaven!¡±

    ¡°Chastened by heaven? Hahahaha. When your father was killed, why wasn¡¯t the enemy chastened by heaven? So what if I get punished by heaven? The lord of the Douluo Continent ne is utterly spineless. If I can be a god, I¡¯ll be at the same rank he is. There¡¯s no telling who will be punished by heaven anyway. The Eternal Heaven, huh? What can the Eternal Heaven do? Haha, haha!¡±

    The hystericalughter echoed in the abyssal passage. At the same time, the Demon Empress waved her right hand and casted a series of glistening runes. A door cracked open on each side of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array.

 Chapter 1810 - Explode, Eternal Heaven!

    <h4>Chapter 1810: Explode, Eternal Heaven!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Spirit Monarch was prepared much earlier. He waved his huge hand once. The four great monarch-ranked powerhouses charged out from the array instantly and headed straight toward the oing threat.

    A dash of coldness appeared on Ling Zichen¡¯s teary-eyed face at the moment in the faraway sky.

    ¡®Try to stop it? Who do you think you are to stop the Eternal Heaven¡¯s power?¡¯ She had already calcted theunch time during the modification process.

    As the absolute lethal Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition, the Eternal Heaven required some time to reach its destination whenunched as a cannon. The Eternal Heaven could possibly be weakened if it was stopped in mid-flight.

    However, it was no longer a cannon anymore.

    ¡°Come on, you d*mn fools. Eternal Heaven,unch!¡± Ling Zichen called out aloud.

    Tang Wulin felt Ling Zichen turn scorching hot in his arms. He could still feel the scorching heat in spite of his four-word battle armor Golden Dragon Moon Song.

    In the next moment, the entire sky turned bright. A stream of dazzling white light shot out from Ling Zichen¡¯s chest. It was a wless light ray.

    Tang Wulin had focused his full attention on the process. At the moment the Eternal Heaven cannon wasunched, his Golden Dragon Moon Song produced a ripple fluctuation that absorbed the tremendous explosive recoil.

    Despite cushioning the impact, he and Ling Zichen were both sent to a high altitude of ten thousand meters instantly like a cannonball. The entire Golden Dragon Moon Song turned a golden-red due to the intense friction against the air and the powerful recoil of theunch.

    The ck Monarch was flying at the frontmost after leaving the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. All of a sudden, an ineffable, terrifying oppressive force appeared in her perception instantly. She immediately lost her ability to fly and began to drop akin to a free-falling object.

    One would choose to self-detonate when confronted with a fatal danger. The ck Monarch did just that. So did the rest of the monarchs.

    The terrifying attack came too swiftly.

    On the other hand, all the federalmanders had their gaze fixed upon the fleeting light ray which illuminated the entire night sky at the moment.

    Everyone had their fists clenched as they anxiously awaited the arrival of the moment.

    Be it victory or defeat, survival or death, it all depended upon this single stroke.

    Nothing seemed more terrifying. It could potentially destroy all men, and it was finally upon them.

    The Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian hovered in the sky to brace himself against the onught of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. He waspletely dumbstruck in the meantime.

    He was a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse too, so he could sense the white light ray that sent chills down his spine.

    ¡®It¡¯sing? Is that it?¡¯

    All intelligence was onplete lockdown. Except for Chen Xinjie and Yu Guanzhi, no one knew when the Eternal Heaven would beunched.

    Yet, Dong Zian¡¯s instincts told him that it was precisely the Eternal Heaven he had been anticipating all this while!

    Moreover, theunch came precisely from Shrek Academy¡¯s site.

    ¡®It¡¯s here. It¡¯s really here at the most critical juncture.¡¯

    ¡®You must seed! You¡¯ve to seed!¡¯

    Tears were now streaming down the strong-willed general¡¯s face.

    One third of the Western Army Corps¡¯ soldiers were dead as a result of his miscalction. He had not cried then. At present, he could no longer hold back his tears anymore when he finally saw hope for the first time.

    His lower lip cracked from him biting down too hard. At this very moment, countless thoughts emerged in his mind.

    Sess or failure now would determine the survival of the hundreds of thousands federal soldiers behind him.

    Sess or failure also meant the great catastrophe could be stopped.

    This strike carried not only their hope but the hope of the entire Federation.

    In the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array.

    The Spirit Monarch vanished almost instantly when he saw the shimmering spot of white light. There was a terrified look in his gaze.

    As a Divine Origin realm powerhouse, he was super sensitive toward all kinds of energy. Also, he was able to tell the power of this strike with his acute sense.

    Was the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array capable of withstanding this?

    Ling Zichen¡¯s body waspletely numb by now. It felt as if her body was no longer under her control. Only her brain was still conscious.

    Her lips moved, but she could not even utter a word. There was only one thought in her mind now.

    ¡®Let the Eternal Heaven cleanse the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array that is formed from a million human lives!¡¯

    ¡°Buzz...¡±

    Finally, the white light illuminated over the purple-ck gigantic light shield.

    At this instant, it felt as if everything was frozen, time, space, and all else. Everything on the entire Douluo Continent ne had seemingly been suspended, and the could no longer rotate.

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array stopped moving. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed at the collision point.

    It was precisely then when everyone seemed to have lost their ability to think.

    ¡°Buzz...¡±

    Another hum was heard. The white light disappeared without a trace, while the purple-ck great array remained.

    Inside the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, the corners of the Ghost Emperor¡¯s lips twitched once. The ghastly green radiance in his eyes lit up excitedly.

    ¡°It has been stopped, it has been stopped! So what if it¡¯s the Eternal Heaven? Before the god-ranked Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array...¡±

    The thought had just appeared, when he suddenly noticed that the area on the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array which had been hit by the white light earlier became illuminated in the next moment.

    Its color turned from an initial purple-ck filled with a buoyant aura into an extremely bright purple at this very moment. There were seemingly countless illusory projections.

    A scene emerged vaguely on the gigantic light shield. The scene was filled with fluffy white clouds which appeared like the misty immortal clouds in a fairnd.

    Just then, everyone heard a voice. The voice was heard upon the emergence of the scene.

    ¡°Wee to Eternal Heaven!¡±

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    A big explosion which was beyondparison arose.

    The ground was shaking, even the earth was shaking. The entire Thule suddenly turned into a sea of light in the next moment.

    Everyone who witnessed the explosion was blinded temporarily. In fact, they even lost their ability to think soon after.

    The incandescent colors of the mushroom cloud transformed into a gigantic halo which exploded in the sky.

    In the ensuing moments, Tang Wulin and Ling Zichen were sted away by the powerful shockwave despite being tens of kilometers away from the explosion.

    A jade green light shield was unleashed the moment the explosion took ce in the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy¡¯s station. Subsequently, it enshrouded and protected the entire camp. Everything within the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy¡¯s powerhouses¡¯ visual fields had turned incandescent.

    Everyone had pondered about the power of the Eternal Heaven in the past. Yet, the explosion surpassed everyone¡¯s expectation.

    It was truly terrifying. It was terrifying to a point beyond description!

    The Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian was smiling. Although he was now renderedpletely blind with his body spinning wildly, he was smiling still.

    His heart hit bottom when he saw no change after the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was clobbered. Yet in the next moment, a huge explosion took ce. He and his mecha were instantly blown away by the shockwave.

    The shockwave was horrifying. As a result, he lost consciousness. He was the closest to the great array being less than forty kilometers away. However, the shockwave still caused him to tumble at this distance.

 Chapter 1811 - 1811 Long Live Federation The Legend of the Dragon King

    <strong>1811 Long Live Federation The Legend of the Dragon King</strong>

    Even so, he was smiling because he understood that the more powerful the Eternal Heaven was, the higher the possibility of annihting those wretchespletely!

    No matter what, the shockwave could never match the power at the core of the st. The defensive line¡¯s protective shield still managed to block most of the explosion anyway.

    What of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array? It was struck by the ammunition itself!

    The st had driven the ck Monarch and a few other monarch-ranked powerhouses into the ground like nails.

    Every single one of them was filled with fear.

    ¡®So, this is mankind¡¯s superweapon? Humans are capable of making a device like this? It¡¯s terrifying. It is pure terror!¡¯

    The ck Monarch was incredulous. Whatever the case, she had no choice but to believe when the reality of it was right before her eyes!

    Yu Guanzhi had already prepared the order tounch all the artillery, but he was incapable of dispatching it when he saw that incandescent color arrive. At that point, the order would have been meaningless anyway.

    He had never felt the feeling of being so afraid that chills ran down his spine. As a Limit Douluo, he was one of the world¡¯s most elite warriors.

    That being said, he only realized the significance of the great explosion after it had happened. It signified terror!

    The Eternal Heaven was the deadliest weapon in human history. It had been so ever since been created long ago, but it was concealed from outsiders.

    He was terrified because the weapon did not belong to the Federation. It was in the hands of the Tang Sect and Shrek.

    The father and son, Qiangu Dieting and Dongfeng, were even more terrified than he was.

    They were at the Western Army Corps¡¯ camp when they felt the ground shaking violently. They sensed the entire Western Army Corps¡¯ defensive line wavering unstably.

    They watched the incandescence produced from the big explosion and listened to the piercing siren. Only then had they truly grasped the power of the Eternal Heaven.

    Whether it was a hundred rank-9 fixed soul ammunition or three levels of defenses, all of it was but a joke before the terrifying Eternal Heaven.

    If the Eternal Heaven had been dropped on the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters, everything as far as one thousand meters underground would vanish just like that.

    Was this really something that could be achieved with mankind¡¯s knowledge? Was this really something that belonged to the mortal realm?

    Gu Yuena¡¯s charming face was ghastly pale as she watched the scene.

    For the very first time, she felt what the word ¡®destruction¡¯ meant. It was the destruction brought by mankind. The weak humans were incapable of bing Gods because there were still some fundamental differences between them. Nevertheless, were the Gods capable of withstanding the attack that took ce before her eyes?

    She had no idea. She really had no idea.

    No one had the ability to determine that.

    The void of emptiness seeme tost for a long, long time, yet it also felt like it had onlysted for a moment. Every person witnessing the massive explosion felt like they had lived through a thousand years in a split second.

    When the ears could finally hear again and their eyes regained some sight after watering profusely from the bright light, they saw a dazzling white-gold mushroom cloud rising toward the sky. There was also the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array that was already stoppedpletely over there like a rotten watermelon.

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array seemed to have turned into a solid entity after the explosion. More than two-thirds of its top had been erased, leaving only arge area of tattered purple-ck hue.

    Meanwhile, two-thirds of the densely arranged and ovepping abyssal creatures inside the purple-ck array had also disappeared without a trace. Only the iparably thick purple-ck color remained surging and churning toward the depths of the abyss.

    Some of the abyssal creatures nearing the edge of the array still survived, but they were still sted into a scattered mess. Their torn limbs and broken body parts were strewn all around.

    On the ground over the entire Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, other than the abyssal passage¡¯s exit with surging mist that could not be seen, the rest of the area had already turned into molten form. The dark red liquid was akin tova. The ground caved in more than one thousand meters. It was simply akin to hell in the mortal world.

    Every person in the vicinity was left with a parched throat.

    Someone roared in rage with a hoarse voice, ¡°Long live the Federation.¡±

    In the next moment, the cheering voices began to spread through the legion of humankind.

    ¡°Long live the Federation! Long live the Federation! Long live the Federation!¡±

    Ny-nine percent of those present did not understand the situation and did not know what sort of weapon produced the terrifying scene. Even so, they knew that the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array that held them back was doomed. It had beenpletely destroyed.

    This was the Eternal Heaven. It held the most powerful destructive force known to mankind!

    The sound of cheers and excitement came from all of the human forces in a split second.

    The Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian maneuvered his divine mecha to struggle out of the mountain that he had mmed into earlier. He watched the scene from a distance and screamed out hysterically in excitement.

    It was a sess. It was a sess!

    ¡°Long live the Eternal Heaven! Long live the Federation!¡± he shouted with all his might. He could not be bothered by the warm tears that ran down his face.

    It was a sess. The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array could not be saved nor could the numerous abyssal creatures. The frighful beasts had been sted into ash. It had all been burned to the ground! What a sess.

    Even though the vast majority of the abyssal creatures killed in the st had already turned into abyssal energy and returned to the abyssal ne, it would certainly not be easy for so many abyssal creatures toe back to Douluo Continent ne ever again! It would definitely take a long period of time to do so.

    Whatever the case, mankind could not possibly give these abyssal creatures the chance to try again!

    ¡°Zichen, Zichen. How are you?¡± Tang Wulin called out anxiously.

    Naturally, he had seen everything that took ce in the distance. The mastermind Ling Zichen had stopped breathing. In fact, her vital signs had vanishedpletely.

    Her body was like a machine that had used up all its power. It had shut down when all its energy had been exhausted.

    Tang Wulin held Ling Zichen in his arms. The pink mecha on her body had already turned darker.

    With this being the case, Tang Wulin could not join in the crowd¡¯s jubtion. Like a meteor, he flew back to Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s camp where the powerhouses had gathered. He returned to the Life Subtree.

    Thick life source did its best to fuse into the mecha under Tang Wulin¡¯s guidance. The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali had already arrived by his side and unleashed the Holy Spirit Dance right away. It was the miraculous resurrection skill that could save Ling Zichen as long as there was an ounce of life source in her.

    Meanwhile in the federal military¡¯smand headquarters, Yu Guanzhi roared furiously, almost in exasperation, ¡°Fire! Fire everything!¡±

    In the sea of cheering voices, the general officers pushed theunch buttons in session. The entire great northernnd exploded with an unprecedented series of violent sts and booming noises once again.

    Countless soul ammunition and soul beams rained down akin to a heavy downpour. There was only one target.

    Without the protection of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, the remaining abyssal creatures were about to confront an all-out attack from the entire Douluo Federation.

    The ground was shaking, as was everything else.

    The violent booming noises echoed through all of Thule.

    Their operational strategy worked. Everything seemed to be glowing brightly.

    In the waves of artillery fire, the day had already begun to break in the distance. Dawn had arrived! Was the sunlight still far away?

    Humanity¡¯s forces cheered in excitement. The whole world seemed to be celebrating joyfully.

    Yu Guanzhi slumped into his chair in exhaustion after dispatching hisst order.

    The act of pulling an all-nighter did not tire the Limit Douluo, but the spiritual stress did the job.

    Even the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie¡¯s breathing weakened in the meantime.

 Chapter 1812 - 1812 Ling Zichenâ€™s Excitemen The Legend of the Dragon King

    <strong>1812 Ling Zichen¡¯s Excitemen The Legend of the Dragon King</strong>

    ¡°They¡¯ve seeded. They¡¯ve done mankind a tremendous service!¡± Chen Xinjie¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. He recalled the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue¡¯s words to him before he had left Shrek Academy.

    His chest began to burn like a scorching me. It felt like everything was beginning to go in a good direction.

    Yu Guanzhi suddenly thought of something and called out aloud, ¡°Huanyun, Huanyun!¡±

    The Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun was in themand headquarters too. He was emotionally beside himself at the moment.

    He had spent the vast majority of his life fighting against the abyssal creatures. He had been resisting the beasts all his life, but he had never witnessed so many of those monsters being ughtered in one attempt as had been done on this day.

    ¡°Suprememander, I¡¯m here.¡± Zhang Huanyun arrived by Yu Guanzhi¡¯s side and gave him a military salute.

    ¡°Old Zhang, we¡¯re counting on you for the next step. Lay down an array immediately when the abyssal creatures are forced into retreat. Cast the Blood Gods Great Array to seal the passage. No matter what, we can¡¯t give them another chance toe out.¡± Yu Guanzhi had already regained some of his spirit by this point.

    The preliminary operational goal had been achieved. The next step was to figure out how to seal the abyssal passage and imprison the abyssal creatures in another world for good.

    They had yet to find out the state of the Holy Spirit Cult after utilizing the Eternal Heaven. It was best if all of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s evil soul masters died in the st. It would make their job much easier.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re already prepared. We¡¯ll be able to begin the construction of the Blood Gods Great Array at once after all the abyssal creatures are removed. We will need your help to mobilize resources though.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°We will do our best to work with you!¡±

    Zhang Huanyun smiled, as did Yu Guanzhi. The two colonel generals were already halfway to being fully rxed.

    In the meantime, a silver silhouette had appeared on the battlefield. It transformed into a silver ray of light and flew straight toward the abyssal passage.

    The artillery fire that filled the sky did not manage to stop her advance. Every time the artillery fire appeared by her side, she sensed it, as if she could foresee its trajectory, and then dodged with precise uracy.

    She dived into the artillery fire headfirst and charged toward the iparably thick abyssal energy.

    There was no doubt that the silver silhouette was nine other than the Silver Dragon Douluo Gu Yuena. She was the Silver Dragon Dancing Qilin Gu Yuena!

    Her Silver Dragon Spear shimmered with dazzling radiance. The shockwave from the explosion was blocked by the seven-colored energy that surrounded her body.

    There was no better chance to devour abyssal energy than this moment. So many abyssal creatures, including the powerful ones, had been killed in the explosion. Devouring such abyssal energy would provide her with an incredibly powerful life force!

    Just as expected, Gu Yuena could feel the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand heat up as soon as she entered the epicenter of the explosion. The massive amount of energy surged andshed into her body wildly.

    At that exact moment, a thought came into her mind. Why had he note? He should not be missing such a good opportunity either!

    Gu Yuena was confident that Tang Wulin would never miss such a good chance in view of his capabilities and his ability to make the most of it.

    The st from the Eternal Heaven had killed countless abyssal creatures. Moreover, there were certainly numerous powerhouses among them. In fact, she was certain that there was even quite a number of king-ranked powerhouses. There was no better opportunity than this. As for the artillery fire, how could it threaten a four-word battle armor master?

    A long whooshing sound was heard under the Life Subtree.

    The face shield of the pink mecha opened up slowly and revealed Ling Zichen¡¯s ghastly pale face. She was lying there limply, but the excitement in her eyes could not be concealed.

    Tang Wulin was greatly relieved upon seeing that she was finally revived. He asked anxiously, ¡°How is it? How are you doing?¡±

    Ling Zichen¡¯s voice sounded weak and hoarse. ¡°Have we seeded? Did we break the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array?¡±

    Tang Wulin quickly nodded. ¡°It has been broken. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all gone already. Moreover, arge number of abyssal creatures were killed. We¡¯ve seeded. No, you¡¯ve seeded.¡±

    Ling Zichen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a sess. I¡¯ve really seeded. What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t die. I thought that I was doomed for sure. There are at least thirty broken bones in my body. I thought that I was done for. Even so, it was all worth it. Most importantly, I¡¯ve proven a theory of mine. Even though I refused to acknowledge it, I can¡¯t help but do so now.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak now. Rest. Mother is here, so you can¡¯t die even if you want to.¡±

    Ling Zichen shook her head. There was a sh of pink light on her body when she retracted her super divine mecha. She raised her hand, but her arm dropped weakly.

    ¡°Wulin and everyone else, I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but you must record my words now. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll still be alive by the end of this war, but the experiment I did earlier is crucial. It must be recorded in written form and sent back to the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters. This is of great value to the Tang Sect, because I can see the future.¡±

    ¡°The future?¡± Cao Dezhi said in astonishment, ¡°What future?¡±

    Ling Zichen¡¯s eyes turned bright and clear at once, as if she had turned into another person. It felt as if she was not injured at all.

    Yali hastily amplified the infusion of holy energy into her body in fear that it was a momentary recovery of consciousness before death.

    Ling Zichen became rejuvenated upon receiving Yali¡¯s support in addition to Life Subtree¡¯s ceaseless life force infusion. ¡°The reason why I fused my mecha with the Eternal Heaven was mainly as a trial. I wanted to carry out an important experiment. In the entire world, I¡¯m the only person capable of carrying his experiment out. I¡¯ve already transferred all the experiment records to Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters. It will only be shown to those with high authority.¡±

    ¡°When I first acquired the Eternal Heaven and began studying it in detail, I discovered that it was an extremely intriguing entity. The intriguing part was in its structure. I learned that Eternal Heaven¡¯s overall structure is genuinely formed from a Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit unit. I¡¯ve always been working on this too. I¡¯m capable of producing a Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit unit and I can even make a better one than what was possible when the Eternal Heaven was created. I can control the unit and I can attach a few source cores on a soul device too. However, what had always troubled me the most was how to produce the interactive rtionship between cores such that I can produce the effect of one plus one equals two.¡±

    ¡°The source core of a Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit unit is definitely equipped with this ability, but it would almost always end up in a big explosion every time I attempted to do this. It would produce a huge explosion with extraordinary power. Yet, the more it exploded, the more it made me feel like my research in Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units¡¯ source core was right. Since they could produce such a powerful explosion through their collision, wouldn¡¯t I be able to produce even more powerful soul devices if I could control the energy produced from the fusion process? I deeply believed that my hypothesis was correct and so I took the path all this time.¡±

    ¡°Yet, I did not manage toe up with a satisfactory answer in my research all this time. I could note up with a way toplete the fusion between the cores all this time. I¡¯ve already managed to fuse a small number of source cores superficially and produce some qualitative changes. However, that was all. It was only until after I acquired the Eternal Heaven that everything changed.¡±

    ¡°The Eternal Heaven is an ingenious device. It is definitely a work of art. Most importantly, it enlightened me. It gave me inspiration on the fusion of source cores. Do you know what I saw when I disassembled it? I saw arge amount of Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units¡¯ source cores being interconnected. Theyplemented each other and could be triggered at any moment to produce terrifying qualitative change. The qualitative change would burst forth with apocalyptic power when so many source cores erupted simultaneously. And what is the method needed to connect these source cores? It¡¯s through veins!¡±

 Chapter 1813 - 1813 Not Just Insane The Legend of the Dragon King

    <strong>1813 Not Just Insane The Legend of the Dragon King</strong>

    ¡°Yes, the veins precisely. The veins are simr to those in our bodies. Moreover, it¡¯s based on human bionics and connected together by emting human veins. These source cores are akin to our bodies. You can say they¡¯re like cells connected to these veins. It¡¯s intriguing and I wonder who the ingenious scientist is who came up with such an idea. I was truly emotional at the time, but I¡¯d finally figured out what my pursuit was after all this time.¡±

    ¡°Hence, I began to experiment with connecting the source cores using the vein method. I seeded as expected. I finally found the breakthrough after being stuck for so many years.¡±

    At this point, her gaze was filled with excitement. Tang Wulin and the numerous Limit Douluos on the scene were all powerhouses at the pinnacle of this world. Yet, they were fearful of this ordinary person. They feared Ling Zichen.

    Ling Zichen¡¯s persistence in researching soul technology far surpassed the soul masters¡¯ persistence in cultivating even! How insane was this young maiden? Yet, it was this very insanity that made her a prodigious scientist.

    Ling Zichen did not pay attention to the expressions of others. She waspletely immersed in her own world.

    ¡°When my experiments were sessful one after another, I came up with a bold idea. Even I found the idea to be a little insane. Firstly, I came up with a hypothesis which was that the Eternal Heaven was actually a half-finished product. I don¡¯t think those scientists intended to leave it iplete. In any case, they onlypleted a portion of it.¡±

    The Eternal Heaven was a half-finished product? As soon as thement was made, the people on the scene were shocked.

    Ling Zichen spoke with certainty, ¡°I¡¯ve proven this hypothesis through an experiment. The reason why I call it a half-finished product is due to those veins. The insides of the entire Eternal Heaven is formed with these source cores mapped ording to the human venous system. Its outer shell and insides are incongruous. Although it¡¯s a fixed soul ammunition, in my perception, its internal structure is outstanding aspared to its banal outer shell.¡±

    ¡°Afterward, I noticed a tiny inscription at a corner inside its outer shell. The inscription wasposed of a few characters which said ¡®Manmade Warrior¡¯!¡±

    ¡°When I saw it, I was enlightened at once. I suddenly remembered a proposal made by a scientist many years ago. Soul masters may be powerful, but how do ordinary people like us utilize their soul energy? Is there a way we can transfer the soul energy into an ordinary person so that he or she can be as powerful as the soul masters?¡±

    ¡°For instance, I¡¯m an ordinary person. My martial soul is crippled, and I¡¯m utterly incapable of cultivation. However, I want to be powerful too. Thus, it has always piqued my interest to conduct research into this area which I¡¯ve been doing all my life. As you can see, I¡¯m the first person with a mecha imnted in my body. The Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units are used for energy storage. I¡¯ve made myself into a super warrior. Even though I¡¯ve not mass produced it, I think it was a sess for me at the time.¡±

    ¡°However, I¡¯ve yet to achieve perfection after fusing the Eternal Heaven¡¯s internal structure. Hence, I came up with a bold idea. What if I could transnt the massive number of Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units from the Eternal Heaven into my body using human bionics technology and fused it with my mecha to turn myself into the Eternal Heaven? Will I then be able to be a powerhouse cum super warrior?¡±

    ¡°I carried out the simtions and performed multiple preliminary experiments. Based on the data, it was worth an attempt. But then, the Eternal Heaven belongs to the Tang Sect. It¡¯s a strategic resource for the Tang Sect and Shrek. So, I don¡¯t have the authority to utilize it in my experiment. Moreover, the experiment is highly risky. Up till now, it has been rtively smooth sailing. Anyway, I¡¯ve been given the clearance to carry on the experiment. Haha. I can finally begin my experiment, and I¡¯m overjoyed.¡±

    The people stood gazing at one another not knowing what to do, especially Tang Wulin. He remembered what Ling Zichen had said in themand headquarters before. It seemed like she was doing it for the research. Perhaps, the consequences might not be as severe as she had described. Yet there was only one Eternal Heaven. She needed it if she were to continue with the experiment.

    It was no longer apt for people to describe her as being insane anymore...

    Ling Zichen heaved a soft sigh. ¡°Actually, if I¡¯ve adequate time, I may be able to produce such a vein source core too. However, theck of resources makes it difficult. The Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units which were used to make the Eternal Heaven in the past had consumed almost all the rare metals in the entire Federation! Hence, we don¡¯t have much remaining in the Tang Sect. This is my only chance. I must seize the opportunity and not give up.¡±

    It was truly her only chance to use the Eternal Heaven for the experiment. It was also the best opportunity for her to fulfill her dream.

    Tang Wulin and the Heartless Douluo only understood her idea now. No wonder she was so persistent the other day now that they thought of it. Perhaps, the sess rate was not as high as she had made it out to be, despite the fact that she had some sess with it earlier.

    Ling Zichen continued to speak, ¡°My experiment is only considered fifty percent sessful. In a sense, I have yet to fully achieve the goal. So far, my experiment and research have all been verified. I¡¯ve also managed to fuse the Eternal Heaven with my mecha and transnted it into my body. That¡¯s why I was especially excited at the time and told you that I¡¯ve seeded. I really see the potential in mankind¡¯s future development. You must remember this too. A super warrior can be made. In the future, we need to be even more powerful if we wish to explore the cosmos and confront the unknown. Producing super warriors is the path we need to take. It¡¯s only by doing so that we can have more powerhouses to fight against formidable enemies. For instance, the abyssal creatures which we are incapable of defeating because there are too few of our high-ranked powerhouses. How many Title Douluos do we have? On the other hand, how many powerhouses of this rank are there in the abyssal ne?¡±

    ¡°The moment the Eternal Heaven cannon wasunched, I realized the source of the problem. Although I refuse to acknowledge it, it¡¯s the reality before me. My body¡¯s too weak. I¡¯ve the body of an ordinary human. Although I¡¯ve carried out multiple attempts at gic modification to strengthen my body, I¡¯ve remained ordinary. My weapon enhanced human form is a sess, but my body can¡¯t withstand the side effects.¡±

    ¡°In other words, if Tang Wulin faced a simr situation and his body had been imnted with the Eternal Heaven, then he would be able to endure the reactive forces easily. He would regard the Eternal Heaven as a part of his body, as his weapon. On the other hand, the weapon is lethal to me. I¡¯m doomed even after utilizing it once. Had it not been for Wulin¡¯s protection at the time, I would have already turned into dust. Even then, it was Her Excellency, the Holy Spirit Douluo who saved my life.¡±

    ¡°Hence, the first thing I realized upon regaining consciousness was that an ordinary person could not possibly be a top grade powerhouse. My super warrior n will still need soul masters. The future of mankind will be the fusion of Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units with the soul masters. The soul master¡¯s physique is able to withstand even more powerful soul weapons. This will be the path of mankind to explore the cosmos in the future, conquer others, and acquire more resources.¡±

 Chapter 1814 - 1814 Ling Zichenâ€™s Brilliance

    <strong>1814 Ling Zichen¡¯s Brilliance </strong>

    At this point, her charming face was glowing with brilliance. She muttered to herself and said, ¡°Try to think of this. If a low-grade soul master is imnted with a Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit unit, it would allow him to elevate his soul power to the maximum level of his potential. It allows him to absorb the spirit soul to continue elevating. We can then imnt even more source cores to sustain the elevation continuously. Theoretically, we can mass produce Title Douluos! As long as the person has some inherent awakened natural endowment, he can possibly be a Title Douluo regardless of his martial soul. This will be an advancement of mankind and also the starting point in conquering the cosmos.¡±

    Upon hearing her talk, the people began to truly understand the meaning behind her words.

    A manmade Title Douluo? It sounded amazing. In fact, it could even surpass the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s manmade spirit soul! If it could really be aplished, it would truly be a tremendous elevation for mankind.

    Think of it. If all of mankind¡¯s soul masters were Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses, could the abyssal ne still threaten them?

    Even if the abyssal creatures could be resurrected, they would not be able to survive in mankind¡¯s world either!

    Everyone was at a loss what to do. What Ling Zichen said was recorded verbatim. She raised her hand once again. Her condition had since improved. With great effort, she could move by herself. One had to acknowledge that the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s treatment was definitely capable of resurrecting the dead and generating flesh from bones.

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°Take me back to the room. I want to record down all the data from earlier to preserve it immediately. This is very important to the Tang Sect.¡±

    Tang Wulin picked her up and handed her over to the Heartless Douluo. At the moment, no one uttered a word.

    ¡°Beep, beep, beep!¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s militarymunicator rang urgently. It jolted him from the shock he was in.

    ¡°Suprememander, we shall begin the operation at once.¡± After hearing the voice at the other end of themunications, Tang Wulin recovered from the immense shock he experienced after learning about the Eternal Heaven.

    ¡°Those affiliated with the Tang Sect and Shrek, let¡¯s set out. We¡¯re going to seal the passage. As for the other Limit Douluos, Your Excellencies, please follow me to devour the abyssal energy.¡±

    He could sense that she was already there, as he gazed into the distance where the sky was filled with artillery fire. The huge explosion earlier had produced voluminous abyssal energy. He could not procrastinate anymore, so he headed over to absorb as much as he wanted. The evolution of the Ancient Life Tree needed the energy.

    Tang Wulin did not dy any further. He leaped up and flew straight to the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array¡¯s location.

    In reality, no one was more shocked by the Eternal Heaven¡¯s st than him. He had held Ling Zichen from the back and had an exceedingly profound experience from up close.

    He could clearly sense the intense heat from Ling Zichen¡¯s body at that very moment. The amount of energy bursting forth from her body was unprecedented. Tremendous amounts of source core energy gathered to produce an intense qualitative change before being unleashed at the muzzle on her chest which was then expelled outside.

    At that very moment, Ling Zichen¡¯s aura had definitely achieved quasi god rank. It was truly bizarre that her body had not disintegrated there and then. It should have been the result of adjusting the source cores to the venous system as she had mentioned.

    The earth-shaking tremor was the cause of her near-death experience. Yet, there was utterly no issue before theunch. It was because of Ling Zichen¡¯s brilliance as she really was a gifted scientist!

    The feeling of every cell in his body being stimted had a profound effect on him. Tang Wulin vaguely had some ideas for his next Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law.

    He would burn everything at all cost to invigorate the peak force stored in every cell.

    It was terrifying beyondparison. If one could make one¡¯s cells burst out with the power of those Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units, the number of cells in the human body was enormous, The Eternal Heaven could not possibly possess such an enormous number of source cores to rival a human being¡¯s cells no matter how intricate its design was!

    Positive cirction. How could he make every cell in his body simte the cirction of source cores?

    As he pondered, Tang Wulin had already dashed onto the battlefield. At present, the artillery fire filled the sky. Violent, loud booming noises and shockwaves spread over the entire battlefield. Without a Limit Douluo¡¯s cultivation base, it would really be difficult to cross such a battlefield.

    Just like Gu Yuena, Tang Wulin unleashed the Dragon Air to protect his body. He found the weakest spot in between the gaps of the artillery fire and dived into it rapidly. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand had begun to devour the abyssal energy.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s brows furrowed a little when he began to devour the energy. The amount of energy devoured was too little.

    He discovered in astonishment that the abyssal energy was extremely sparse. Although the energy was being absorbed by himself ceaselessly, he found the amount to be very low.

    There was arge amount of dust produced from the terrifying explosive energy. On the other hand, there was only a small amount of life force.

    How did this happen? There were so many abyssal creatures that died in the st earlier!

    Meanwhile, he felt a familiar aura approaching all of a sudden. It made him halt his actions immediately. In response, he looked toward the direction.

    Amidst the dusty air, a silver silhouette blooming with a seven-colored radiance arrived before him. It was precisely the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena.

    At this exact moment, the battle armor dded on Gu Yuena¡¯s body was blooming with a dazzling silver radiance. It made her seem translucent.

    Under the illumination of such magnificent brilliance, she looked exquisite despite the excessive dust from the artillery fire which filled the sky.

    In spite of having seen her for countless times already, Tang Wulin could not help being enchanted the moment his gaze fixed upon her face.

    She was the one whom he thought about day and night! Obviously, they loved each other, but they could not be together all this time.

    As he watched her standing before him, Tang Wulin¡¯s battle armor glowed brighter. The divine-ranked battle armor was affected by the emotions of its four-word battle armor master. At present, Tang Wulin¡¯s emotional fluctuation was very intense.

    Gu Yuena was looking back at him as well.

    Ever since they parted previously, his appearance had not changed much. His eyes had be deeper and clearer now. Also, he was dded in a four-word battle armor. The dazzling golden battle armor reinforced his charm. He would always be the main character of a battlefield.

    She noticed how he looked at her. Not long ago, she felt like her heart was pierced when she saw the despair and deep agony in his gaze. His love for her was so strong and fervent, yet he had to suppress it in the depths of his heart due to his identity.

    Such intense stress was unimaginable. Yet, he managed himself so well.

    The artillery fire that filled the sky and the violent shockwaves rippled the protective energy around their bodies. For some unknown reasons, Gu Yuena felt like this ce belonged to them at this very moment. It belonged solely to them.

    The silver wings on her back spread out. Her shimmering silhouette suddenly moved forward. Her silver long hair fluttered behind her, and her purple eyes were filled with tears.

    Tang Wulin opened his arms subconsciously to let Gu Yuena whom he had yearned for day and night to throw herself into his arms.

    The Golden Dragon Moon Song and the Silver Dragon Dancing Qilin battle armors were removed instantly so they could hug each other tightly without leaving any gaps in between. The two battle armors hovered behind them looking like two human silhouettes and bloomed with dazzling brilliance to protect them.

 Chapter 1815 - The Flirtatious Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 1815 The Flirtatious Kiss</h4>

    From a ce not too far away, the numerous Tang Sect and Shrek Academy¡¯s Limit Douluos vaguely saw the scene.

    The clueless Qilin Douluo was about to approach them when he was stopped by the Holy Spirit Douluo.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s exquisite body was soft and supple. It seemed like she had grown a little taller. She was only slightly shorter than Tang Wulin now.

    The scent of her body smelled familiar to him. It was such a moving moment for him to hold her. Tang Wulin felt like he had returned to his past, back to the time when they were together as students in Shrek Academy.

    She was always by his side as she was his most ardent supporter.

    Her scent smelled so pleasant. The faint fragrance of her body brought back the sweet memories of her.

    She raised her head and gazed at him deeply with her purple eyes. This time, she did not make him leave nor did she say anything. She just raised her head and looked up at him.

    Tang Wulin felt a surge of blood into his brain. It soon excited him. Meanwhile, her lips had already touched his, making contact firmly and passionately.

    Those countless days and nights of yearning seemed to have dissolved into eternity at the moment.

    Her lips were refreshingly cold, but her aura was burning intensely. Tang Wulin felt like he wanted to fuse with herpletely at this moment. He wished for the moment tost forever so that they did not have to part ways anymore.

    At present, nothing in the outside world seemed to matter to them. Under the protection of the Golden Dragon Moon Song and the Silver Dragon Dance Qilin, they kissed fervently to their hearts¡¯ content.

    All of a sudden, Tang Wulin felt a gush of iparably rich energy radiating from Gu Yuena¡¯s lips. His body shuddered involuntarily. Soon after, his entire body glowed brightly with a golden light and his green-gold soul ring was naturally unleashed.

    The rich, wonderful life force was infused into his body ceaselessly. Tang Wulin wanted to stop her yet there was nothing he could do.

    It turned even more bizarre when Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King aura began to sublimate under the stimtion of the young maiden¡¯s Silver Dragon King aura.

    When the silver radiance tainted with seven-colored halos from Gu Yuena¡¯s body fused with the dazzling golden radiance from Tang Wulin¡¯s body, it abruptly turned into nine colors. An unprecedented powerful aura was emitted. The nine-colored halos formed a gigantic light cocoon which enshrouded them both.

    ¡°That¡¯s her!¡± The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi recognized her. It brought back the past image of Gu Yuena¡¯s arrival when she coborated with Tang Wulin to unleash the Dragon God Transformation which defeated the abyssal Sage King in one strike!

    Had it not been Gu Yuena¡¯s arrival, the abyssal passage guarded by the Blood God Army would have been breached at the time.

    The nine-colored halo spun around. Tang Wulin felt his entire person transforming. Golden dragon scales emerged on his skin uncontrobly albeit in a gradual manner. Each piece of the dragon scale was shining with dazzling brilliance. An unprecedented sense of potency seemed to be surging out from his bone marrow. In a split second, he had, atst,pleted the final breakthrough of the Leakproof Golden Body and achieved the same endurance level as A Ruheng. In addition, the transformation was continuing to sublimate.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The soul core inside his body suddenly gave out a loud boom. A huge vortex was produced in his sea of spirit. His soul core which had begun to condense was now fully formed. Together with the soul core in his abdomen and the Dragon Core in his chest, they formed aplete three-in-one cirction. Tang Wulin¡¯s aura was elevated by a few fold.

    What was that?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He looked at Gu Yuena in his arms. Her eyes were shut disying her distinctively long eyshes. She looked truly magnificent.

    He raised his hand subconsciously and gently caressed her long, silver hair. Currently, he felt guilt in his heart for doubting her love for him.

    She had never done anything to let him down in the past regardless of her actions. Perhaps, whatever she did was for the betterment of their future.

    ¡®Gu Yue, I¡¯ll always wait for you no matter how long it takes.¡¯

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were getting moist. Meanwhile, he had already achieved the Limit rank!

    A kiss to breakthrough to the Limit rank. Perhaps, it was the first time anyone had ever achieved this in the long history of the soul masters¡¯ world on the Douluo Continent.

    Gu Yuena infused the massive life force she had just devoured into Tang Wulin¡¯s body to help him break through the final step of a soul master.

    The Leakproof Golden Body took form soon after. From then on, the Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin was at longst at the pinnacle of the world!

    Not too long ago, he had nothing but a crippled martial soul, the Bluesilver Grass. His first soul ring was but a defective spirit soul.

    He had walked a step at a time until where he was today. He had put in a lot of hard work and effort. He suffered through many sacrifices and endured much agony during his struggles.

    Atst, he had arrived at the highest pinnacle of mankind and reached the limits of the human world. Following theplete formation of his Leakproof Golden Body with his power and the rare tri-core cirction, there was utterly no need for him to adapt to the change. He attained the demigod rank at once. Moreover, he was definitely a demigod no weaker than the other quasi gods!

    Their lips parted unwillingly. Gu Yuena lowered her head soon after and burrowed her head on his chest. Her face was touching his chest as if she was listening to his heartbeat.

    Tang Wulin was touched by her response and felt contented in the meantime. All his hard work had been worth it. Everything he underwent was to ensure that he could be with her as a better person!

    ¡°I¡¯m already the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master. I won¡¯t let the Qiangu n off easily.¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s gentle voice was heard. The artillery fire was sting through the sky outside. Nevertheless, Tang Wulin could hear every word uttered by her clearly.

    ¡®Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master? Gu Yuena is actually the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master already?¡¯

    Tang Wulin smiled. He could not refrain himself from speaking, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master just kissed the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master? If news of this incident were to spread, it¡¯d certainly shock the Federation.¡±

    Gu Yuena raised her hand and pounded his chest softly. ¡°The abyss is still alive. When I arrived earlier, vast amounts of the abyssal energy produced from the dead abyssal creatures were channeled away by the passage. I didn¡¯t even manage to absorb one tenth of it. They won¡¯t give up willingly. Besides, I¡¯ve a bad feeling about this. Thus, we mustmence with the follow-up action. Stop the artillery fire.¡±

    Tang Wulin was startled. He realized he could not even see the abyssal passage¡¯s entrance despite being constantly sted by the artillery fire. He could only sense its position vaguely.

    Gu Yuena seized the opportunity to remove herself from his hug. ¡°Go, quick. You have urgent matters to attend to.¡±

    Tang Wulin had a forlorn look and suddenly said, ¡°What should the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy do if he wants to kiss the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master too?¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s charming face blushed scarlet at once. She red at him in rebuke. Her body swayed once and she had already transformed into a ray of silver light before vanishingpletely. Just before she parted, she darted Tang Wulin a look which immediately left an imprint on his mind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Wulin called out to the Limit Douluos in the distance before he charged out from the artillery fire. It was impossible for him to get anymunications signal in the midst of the artillery fire. So, he had to make his way out first.

    He charged out of the artillery fire atst. He saw the light of day once again. Although he did not know the enemy¡¯s situation, Tang Wulin could not stop himself from smiling.

    He could still taste her scent on his lips. The scent felt so familiar and wonderful to him. He only hoped for everything to end soon just so he had adequate time to return to her.

    Tang Wulin remembered everything she said earlier. She had already be the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master, and she would not let the Qiangu n off easily. It signified that she had always regarded herself as a part of Shrek Academy!

    Could it be that all this was still not enough for him?

    ¡°Suprememander, most of the abyssal energy has been reimed by the abyss. The situation is not as encouraging as we expected. Stop the bombing first, so we can confirm the situation in the abyssal passage. We shall decide the next step then. I propose to send over a few powerful soul masters. I¡¯ll coborate with them and if there¡¯s a chance, we shall seal the passage.¡±

 Chapter 1816 - The Abyssal Passage Disappeared

    Chapter 1816 The Abyssal Passage Disappeared

    Tang Wulin dialed the militarymunicator and immediately proposed his idea.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Guanzhi replied immediately. He trusted Tang Wulin very much by now. It was no longer that crucial whether the Eternal Heaven was used as a one-off weapon or a superweapon which could be used repeatedly. The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was stopped at the very least! This allowed them to reduce the risk of sacrificing the Federation¡¯s elite soldiers.

    Just byunching the st earlier, the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy¡¯s crime of stealing the Eternal Heaven from the Federation could be pardoned. It also demonstrated their sense of fair y.

    It took a full ten minutes before the artillery fire stopped. Under the smoke plumes which covered the battlefield, the shockwaves had changed the surrounding terrain.

    The ground was full of craters. The location where the abyssal legion was earlier had caved in a few hundred meters. It was sted into a hideous mess.

    However, they discovered in astonishment that the abyssal passage had disappeared when the dust settled. It had vanished into thin air just like that.

    Tang Wulin and the numerous Shrek Academy¡¯s powerhouses remained hovering in the air. He unleashed his spiritual power to feel the auraing from below.

    He found that it was true that the abyssal ne¡¯s aura had vanished simrly.

    On the other hand, the discovery faded every person¡¯s excitement.

    One at least knew where the terror wasing from for a visible abyssal passage. On the other hand, an invisible abyssal passage was a real terror. The most disturbing part was whether the abyssal passage would appear behind the Federation legion.

    Yu Guanzhi had brought over numerous powerhouses from the military and the War God Hall to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°What happened? Why did the abyssal passage disappear? All our reconnoitre soul devices couldn¡¯t detect its whereabouts.¡± Yu Guanzhi¡¯s voice sounded anxious.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Suprememander, stay calm. Let¡¯s analyze the situation. In the earlier situation, the abyssal passage advanced slowly under the cover of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. It can¡¯t be faked, for sure. If they can move any faster, they would¡¯ve seized the opportunity during the Western Army Corps melee to charge into our defenses. That should have been their top speed. Hence, they can¡¯t run far even if they¡¯re running. Besides, they can¡¯t charge out from our encirclement. One more thing, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the abyssal passage to move. Otherwise, why hasn¡¯t the abyssal passage guarded by the Blood God Army for so many years moved? It may be rted to the seal, but there has not been any sign of movement in the past! I suspect that the abyssal passage is moving only because it¡¯s absolutely rted to the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi calmed down gradually upon listening to his analysis. His eyes lit up for a moment. ¡°So, what are you implying?¡±

    Their gazes shifted simultaneously to the crater located not far away.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s highly possible that they¡¯re not moving but sinking downward instead. They¡¯re retreating to the abyssal ne in order to gain more time.¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, the numerous Federation powerhouses on the scene wised up. Yu Guanzhi said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Dig underground. We must seize the opportunity to seal the passage.¡±

    The mecha troop that came with him immediately went into action. They charged toward the crater right away.

    Meanwhile, Yu Guanzhi tugged at Tang Wulin¡¯s sleeve gently. Ayer of gentle soul power enshrouded both of them.

    ¡°Tang Sect Master, I have some questions for you.¡± He looked at Tang Wulin with a burning gaze.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Can the Eternal Heaven be used again?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet at the moment. The residualplications are too severe. Director Ling died from the tremor earlier. She was saved by Her Excellency, the Holy Spirit, and she¡¯s recuperating now. I¡¯ve yet to find out if the Eternal Heaven can be reused. So, I can¡¯t confirm if we can continue to use it.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi was silent for a moment before he spoke, ¡°If you can, please be prepared since no one knows what¡¯s going to happen at the abyssal ne.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Noted.¡± Tang Wulin nodded.

    He could not possibly tell Yu Guanzhi the whole truth. After all, this was rted to the future of the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. Also, he really had no idea if the Eternal Heaven could be used again. It was quite difficult judging from Ling Zichen¡¯s current physical condition. With the Limit Douluo-ranked treatment, she had been resurrected as her injuries were truly severe. It would take a very long period for her to recover in order to prevent residualplications in the future.

    Under such circumstances, how could he force her into utilizing the Eternal Heaven again!

    The digging had already begun. Yet, there were no traces of the abyssal passage¡¯s aura after digging down for over a hundred meters. It startled everyone.

    Yu Guanzhi initiated the order for all the federal military¡¯s reconnoitre soul devices to search for the whereabouts of the abyssal passage beginning at the epicenter of the explosion.

    No one expected this to happen.

    They destroyed the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array with great effort, yet the abyssal passage disappeared. Moreover, there were so many abyssal powerhouses earlier but none remained currently. It seemed they had all joined the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses to vanish into nothingness.

    From Gu Yuena¡¯s feedback, the Eternal Heaven did not manage topletely destroy the entire abyssal passage. Otherwise, the abyssal energy would not escape her. However, there was utterly no way to tell the whereabouts of the abyssal passage judging from the current situation. It was most unsettling.

    The abyssal passage was akin to a time bomb which could explode at any moment. No one wanted it to happen.

    The searchsted for three full days without any result. The entire Thule was searched, but not even one abyssal creature could be found.

    The Southern Army Corps finally arrived to join the defense. They locked down the passes and passages of the entire Thule.

    After having a few discussions and analyses with the Blood God Army which was most experienced in fighting the abyssal creatures, Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect, the Spirit Pagoda, the War God Hall, and a few great organizations together with the military reached a consensus.

    The abyssal passage certainly had coordinates in order to link with the Douluo Continent ne. The coordinates must be fixed as well.

    Judging from the situation at the time, the Eternal Heaven did severely injure the abyssal legion. As a result, they had no choice but to fall back.

    In order to prevent the federal military from sealing the passage, the abyssal ne chose to retreat straight away and not put up any resistance. Hence, they closed off the link passage spontaneously. Because of this, the federal military failed to detect their presence.

    Under such circumstances, mankind¡¯s legion could not locate their presence so long as the abyssal ne did not open up the passage. Furthermore, there was a possibility that the opening of the passage was a distance away because the ne¡¯s coordinates were fixed at that location.

    With the analysis, it was mutually agreed that they should begin to construct a strong defense. They would use the spot where the abyssal passage disappeared as the location to set up their defenses as well as to construct a sealing array.

    Although the effect of the seal would not be as effective since it did not seal the abyssal passage directly, it was still better than no seal at all. At the very least, the ce would be fortified. If the abyssal passage were to open in the future, it would at least buy some time for the federal military.

    The federal military and the three great fleets were still on high alert. After discussing with the parliament, they made the decision to stay and guard Thule temporarily to fortify the defense at the passage¡¯s exit. They would not be withdrawing their troops for the next six months at least.

    At the same time, the ex-regimentalmander of the Sea God Army Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, the Central Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi, and also the Western Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian and the rest of the high-ranking military officers jointly proposed to the Federation to resume the superweapon research.

 Chapter 1817 - Restarting The Production Of Superweapons

    <h4>Chapter 1817 Restarting The Production Of Superweapons</h4>

    The reality of this war had proven the importance of a superweapon inbat. Had it not been for the Eternal Heaven that destroyed the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, perhaps the entire defensive line would be in deep trouble.

    On the other hand, mankind was already capable of developing and producing Godkiller-ranked weapons. It only stopped due to theck of resources and the assumption that there was no demand for such a deadly weapon.

    Of course, the Federation hoped to restart the research after seeing just how much a threat the abyssal ne truly was. They were confident that they could hold back the abyssal ne with an adequate arsenal.

    This time, even the Dove Faction had no objection. The bill for superweapon research was passed almost unanimously in the parliament, and permission to restart this project was given.

    The parliament also extended an invitation to the Tang Sect after the project was restarted. The director of the Tang Sect¡¯s soul weapon research center was invited to lead the project. All the resources needed for the research would be provided by the Federation. As for the terms of the arrangement, it would involve a rather long process.

    Tang Wulin stood under the Life Subtree and gazed into the distance where the abyssal passage vanished. He had a look of deep thought in his eyes.

    It had been seven days. It had already been seven full days since the abyssal passage disappeared. Ayer of defensive works had already beenpleted around the spot where it vanished. Even more powerful defenses were being constructed.

    The huge sh between the legion of humanity and the abyssal ne seemed to have drawn to a close once again. On the other hand, the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s wildly ambitious n was thwarted due to the destruction of the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. Tang Wulin had achieved Limit Douluo rank, and it seemed like everything was going well.

    Even so, for some reason, Tang Wulin had an uneasy feeling. He constantly felt like the abyssal legion would appear again at some unexpected moment.

    ording to Gu Yuena, the vast majority of the abyssal energy produced during the destruction of the abyssal legion was reimed. Therefore, it would not take long before they could rebuild a new abyssal legion!

    The crucial point was that the initiative was from the abyssal ne¡¯s side and there was no way to predict their next arrival.

    For Tang Wulin, the biggest gain was not the elevation of his cultivation base. He had been very close to Limit Douluo rank anyway. It was only a matter of time, especially with the feedback from the Ancient Gold Tree. His natural gifts had guaranteed his elevation.

    The biggest gain from this was the kiss. The kiss that calmed him.

    Yesterday, the Spirit Pagoda had already announced officially to the public that Silver Dragon Douluo Gu Yuena was appointed as their new Pagoda Master. She was the youngest one in history and a female Pagoda Master was rare as well.

    As soon as news about this spread, it shocked the entire continent at once especially the soul mastermunity.

    Many people spected that this was rted to the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy¡¯sflict with the Spirit Pagoda. Meanwhile, the Qiangu n seemed to have retired from managing the Spirit Pagoda soon afterward.

    Currently, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses were still at the core area of Thule. Gu Yuena would ascend to her position officially once she returned to the headquarters and gained control of the greatest force on the continent.

    Naturally, Tang Wulin could not meet her at this point, but he was really growing impatient. He had to wait until Gu Yuena was done dealing with the Qiangu n. Perhaps, it would be time to pay her a visit then. How great would it have been if the abyssal ne was no longer a threat?

    He realized that the parliament may try to start trouble for them if the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master were to marry the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. After all, the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy rose recently and the Spirit Pagoda was the Federation¡¯s number one organization. The alliance between these three forces would almost be equal to the domination of the soul masters of the entire continent! In addition, their overall influence would perhaps render the Federationpletely useless.

    ¡®Perhaps, I can resign from all my current duties when the situation has stabilized. That way, I can be with Gu Yue atst.

    ¡®Hmm, I¡¯ll do that then!¡¯

    At the thought of this, Tang Wulin could not help cracking into a faint smile.

    Then, what should he do when the abyssal passage refused to reveal itself all this time?

    Tang Wulin had alreadye up with some ideas.

    When he was fighting against the abyssal legion, especially when the god-ranked Spirit Monarch appeared, he felt weak. Even though the Spirit Monarch¡¯s spiritual rank was only at Divine Origin, the Spirit Monarch¡¯s dominance did ce a tremendous pressure on him. He was far from being able to fight against an entity of that rank with his current abilities.

    Tang Wulin figured that Gu Yuena¡¯s spiritual power had yet to achieve Divine Origin as well. After all, it was suppressed by the ne. Tang Wulin figured that he would need to be more powerful in order to be with her in the future. If his cultivation base was enough to suppress the abyssal ne, would it still bother him that the abyssal passage would open up someday?

    Moreover, his goal had been to cultivate to Godhood all this time. It was only by reaching Godhood that he would be able to look for his parents!

    Hence, Tang Wulin¡¯s next n was to elevate himself.

    He did not just want to cultivate from demigod rank to quasigod rank, but more importantly, he also hoped to achieve a qualitative leap.

    Eventually, his cultivation base would reach the quasigod realm. He should be able to achieve that without effort. His foundation was built deep and firm. Under such circumstances, he could only aim for one direction if he wished to make a qualitative leap.

    When he recalled this, Tang Wulin¡¯s consciousness jolted awake. A golden rune emerged on his forehead soundlessly. It was the shape of the golden trident.

    The golden trident was given to him by his father. So far, Tang Wulin had only managed to pass three of its trials.

    After going through tests, Tang Wulin discovered that hispatibility to the Sea God¡¯s Trident would be higher every time he passed an examination and he would be able to utilize more of its power. He still had work to do before he could control it as easily as he controlled the Golden Dragon Spear.

    He had already be a Limit Douluo. He should be qualified to take even more tests and receive the eptance of the divine weapon.

    No, it was not a divine weapon. It was a super divine weapon that was superior to even the Golden Dragon Spear!

    If Tang Wulin could be a quasigod, perhaps he would stand a chance against the abyssal Sage King with this super divine weapon. He would be at the pinnacle of the world. How could Gu Yuena still find any excuses not to be with him then?

    This was Tang Wulin¡¯s n. He had no idea when the abyssal passage would open up again. On the other hand, the golden trident¡¯s examination wouldst for a very long time in another world, yet it would only be a short period on the Douluo Continent ne. It would be the most suitable method for Tang Wulin to elevate himself at this point.

    ...

    At the Northern Ocean in Thule, enormous warships cruised on the surface of the sea with all sorts of sophisticated reconnaissance soul devices searching the maritime space in the surroundings. In their presence, even the extremely powerful sea soul beasts dared note near.

    Humans had long since be the dominant force on the entire continent, and soul beasts were incapable of fighting them.

    Nevertheless, a humongous ck shadow cruised slowly past a spot deep beneath the sea where the soul devices could not detect. Purple-gold gloss could be seen shimmering faintly on the body of that huge silhouette. It was also emitting a faint glow...

    ...

    The abyssal legion came like a typhoon and went silent afterward. Had it not been for the Western Army Corps and Northern Army Corps¡¯ severe losses, it was as if those terrifying creatures had never appeared in the calm world of Thule.

    Half a month passed and the basic defense works had already been fully constructed. The army corps supplied the most powerful defensive soul devices they could offer. The Blood God Army had also begun casting the Blood Gods Great Array in the deep shell crater. It would take a very long time toplete the Blood Gods Great Array, but it seemed to be rather effective judging by the current situation.

    Ling Zichen¡¯s body was affected to a certain extent. After unleashing the Eternal Heaven, her life was saved by the Holy Spirit Douluo. That being said, she was suffering from severe residualplications after fusing herself with the Eternal Heaven and enduring the terrifying explosion. In the words of the Holy Spirit Douluo, the condition was known as Life Wither.

 Chapter 1818 - Life Wither

    <h4>Chapter 1818 Life Wither</h4>

    After all, Ling Zichen was still an ordinary human being no matter how much gic modification she had done to herself. The Eternal Heaven was extremely powerful. The terrifying reactive force had almost destroyed herpletely despite how well-prepared she was and how urate her theory had been.

    Ling Zichen was lucky that she had the only recovery-type Limit Douluo in the world, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali, with her. Moreover, there was also the Life Subtree.

    The only way to treat Life Wither was to infuse a massive amount of life force continuously to stabilize her condition until her body could regenerate life force on its own once again.

    It was apparently not an issue in the presence of the Life Subtree. However, Ling Zichen had to remain by the Life Subtree¡¯s side until she had fully recovered.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo told her that she could never utilize the Eternal Heaven in her lifetime ever again. Otherwise, even a God could not save her. Another Life Wither wouldpletely destroy all her origin power, and the Eternal Heaven would perhaps end there and then.

    Ling Zichen did not talk much about this, but those that were close to her knew that she was very hard to persuade when she was in full insanity mode. In any case, she was under the strictest protection because she was a walking Eternal Heaven!

    The Federation¡¯s rewards and disciplinary sanctions finally came about half a month after the abyssal passage disappeared. The Tang Sect and Shrek Academy were granted rewards in the form of numerous resources. The Northern Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander received an officialmendation and was promoted to colonel general. Had it not been for the countless lives the Northern Army Corps had given, there would not have been enough time to mobilize the other armies. It was highly possible that the interior of the continent would have been annihted when the northern side fell.

    It was just the opposite for the Western Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander, the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian. Dong Zian was court-martialed for disobeying militaryws and orders which resulted in great losses for the Western Army Corps. Even the military minister could not protect him. However, he was a peak powerhouse after all, so the Federation still gave him some special leniency. In the end, he was demoted three ranks and ended up as a senior colonel. He was to serve in the Western Army Corps and follow instructions. The Western Army Corps was temporarily handed over to the Northwest Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander, Yi Moshang. The specific regimentalmander¡¯s post would be adjusted when the abyssal passage guarding mission had ended.

    On the other hand, the only information rted to the Spirit Pagoda was that a new Pagoda Master was appointed. The incident of Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s proposal to Dong Zian was kept concealed as they hoped to maintain the reputation of the number one organization on the continent. After all, Qiangu Dongfeng had already paid the price for his sins.

    In the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy¡¯s camp, Tang Wulin hosted the postwar meeting.

    ¡°We called this meeting today to discuss whether we should return to the academy and if we should leave some people here for backup.¡±

    It had already been fifteen days since the abyssal passage disappeared. The army would continue to be stationed there. After all, the location of their station would not affect the normal operations of the entire Federation. Inparison, it was not considered a big issue for the Tang Sect either because they only sent out theirbat department this time.

    Nevertheless, Shrek Academy could not! Almost all the high-end fighting forces from Shrek Academy were sent here in order to fight against the abyssal ne and the Holy Spirit Cult. As it was, these forces were also the most important teachers in the academy. People like Lan Muzi and Tang Yingmeng had just organized the inner court and they were still in the process of sifting through inner court disciples and training the younger teachers. They were supposed to be exceedingly busy with management tasks.

    With the situation having been stabilized, it was time to discuss the matter of who was staying and who was leaving.

    The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi said, ¡°There¡¯s not much work at the Tang Sect and I¡¯m still quite worried that the abyssal passage will open up at any moment. So many abyssal powerhouses came this time. They won¡¯t just give up so easily regardless. After all, it must have taken a few years to finish building the Blood Gods Great Array. Also, there¡¯s nothing we can do to confirm that the abyssal passage¡¯s exit is not somewhere else in the distance.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Will you please exin about the Blood Gods Great Array to everyone? Can it seal the abyssal passage like how it¡¯s done at the Blood God Army?¡±

    Cao Dezhi shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s very difficult. Or I should say that it¡¯s almost impossible to recreate the same circumstances. This is because there were actually far fewer abyssal creatures from the abyssal ne six thousand years ago. The creatures were not as powerful back then either. Thus, we managed to control the abyssal passage after defeating the creatures. The numerous elite powerhouses at the time locked down the abyssal passage, and the Blood Gods Great Array was built directly on the abyssal passage as a deadlock.

    ¡°This time, the opposing side withdrew the abyssal passage, leaving behind coordinates that aren¡¯t linked to the abyssal ne. The Blood Gods Great Array can only be cast on our ne and not on the linking point. This will take away our ability to predict the arrival of abyssal creatures and we won¡¯t be able to utilize the Blood God Army¡¯s defence at their arrival. Of course, it will still be effective at defending against the enemy to a certain extent if the abyssal passage were to appear at the original spot. However, it¡¯s hard to tell just how effective it will be.

    Tang Wulin nodded and said, ¡°In that case, if the abyssal passage is linked back to us once again, we will still need to engage in another ferocious battle, right? Moreover, we might not be able to guard the abyssal passage as well, will we?¡±

    Cao Dezhi, ¡°That seems to be the case. However, the situation is still much better inparison to what it was before. This is because our experience tells us that the abyssal passage will certainly appear at this location if it were to open up again. It¡¯s almost impossible to change the coordinates and it can only be changed after it¡¯s linked. Even though I don¡¯t know how the Holy Spirit Cult opened up these new coordinates for them over here, I believe it is rted to the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, and that has already been destroyed. Unless the Holy Spirit Cult can build another, it¡¯s almost impossible to change the coordinates.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Understood. Then, our Tang Sect shall stay back to assist in the defense works. What are your suggestions in regards to the academy?¡±

    As he was speaking, he shifted his gaze to look toward the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue.

    Long Yeyue said, ¡°I suggest for us to stay for a slightly longer period of time to avoid unwanted problems. However, the Ancient Life Tree in the academy is connected to the Life Subtree here. We will still be able to transfer ourselves here in time by sacrificing a certain amount of life force. Hence, the rest of us should return first, save a few whose cultivation base is at rank-99. We can¡¯t hold up our normal teaching work and we must prepare for the new intake next semester. There should be quite arge number of students enrolling this year. Also, Ling Zichen¡¯s words earlier made sense. We should set up a new subject that doesn¡¯t necessarily just ept outstanding students in soul technology, but it should be opened to non-soul master people gifted with special talents from the entire Federation.¡±

    ¡°Shrek Academy¡¯s motto set down by our forefathers stated that we only ept monsters, not ordinary people, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we only ept soul masters.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded and said, ¡°I agree. Soul technology is advancing at a rapid pace now, so we can¡¯t be stagnant by insisting on epting only soul masters.¡±

    The Eternal Heaven¡¯s terrifying power moved every single person immensely, especially after listening to Ling Zichen¡¯s statement the other day. With her theory established, it signified that mankind¡¯s soul technology could very possibly enter its next era. As a result, they could start taking steps to.exploring the cosmos.

    If Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect did not wish to get left behind, they would need to prepare for all oues by strategizing their research. Fortunately, the information was discovered by the Tang Sect¡¯s soul weapon research center¡¯s director. They were already one step ahead of everyone else.

 Chapter 1819 - Called Up Gu Yuena

    <h4>Chapter 1819 Called Up Gu Yuena</h4>

    Tang Wulin looked toward the rest of the group and said, ¡°Elder Long, Your Excellency the Holy Spirit Douluo, Your Excellency the Titan Douluo, Your Excellency the Heavenly Wild Douluo and Your Excellency the Qilin Douluo from Shrek Academy will stay. The few of us from the Shrek Seven Monsters will stay too. The rest shall return first. If need be, I will transfer everyone using the Ancient Life Tree.¡±

    The decision was made in a very simple manner. There were numerous powerhouses from the Tang Sect that remained. Basically, the vast majority of their elite forces stayed to guard the location.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters were not teachers at the academy. Their duty was to painstakingly cultivate and elevate themselves as much as possible. The Seven Monsters were always the protectors of Shrek Academy, so the act of developing their abilities surpassed the importance of everything else.

    With Tang Wulin¡¯s forging assistance, this generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters had all already be four-word battle armor masters. Although they had not managed to engage with the abyssal legion this time, there was no doubt that they would be the main fighting force if need be.

    The meeting adjourned when everything was properly arranged. Tang Wulin did not return to his camp to cultivate. Instead, he went to Ling Zichen¡¯s room.

    Ling Zichen was lying on the bed, bored from reading a book to pass the time. It was a profound book about soul technology that Tang Wulin could never understand.

    She ced down the book upon seeing Tang Wulin. She said with a helpless expression, ¡°When will I walk again?! I¡¯m bored to death. There¡¯s no research tools here, so I can¡¯t test out my many ideas. I¡¯ve already recorded everything that I can and sent it back for storage, But I don¡¯t think I can stand being here anymore!¡±

    Tang Wulin said with slight exasperation, ¡°No, you can¡¯t go back yet. ording to my mother, you will need to recuperate for three months at the very least before your body can be considered recovered. You can¡¯t leave in the next three months.¡±

    Ling Zichen¡¯s red lips pouted. She said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°The Ancient Life Tree in Shrek Academy that supplies life force too! Isn¡¯t it just the same if I were to recuperate there?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°But you need my mother to help you channel and adjust the life force. Moreover, she is stabilizing your physical condition too and she can¡¯t leave this ce. What can you do if she is staying here?¡±

    Ling Zichen¡¯s expression showed that she was having a breakdown. ¡°But I ¡®m really losing my patience now! Don¡¯t you know that I must carry out the experiment and record the data as soon as I¡¯m inspired during the soul technology research? It¡¯s highly possible that I can¡¯t do it anymore once the inspiration has passed.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand soul technology, but I know that the most important thing now is to keep you alive. It¡¯s only three months, so bear with it.¡±

    Ling Zichen grunted once. She said, ¡°Alright then. Since there is no other way, you must look for some basic tools for me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go insane in three months.¡±

    Tang Wulin replied in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you insane enough yet? How much more do you want to be?¡±

    Ling Zichen giggled. She only revealed her womanly behavior when she was with Tang Wulin. ¡°I can be much more insane! Tang Wulin, let me tell you this. Don¡¯t offend me because I¡¯m genuinely a weapon in human form now. I¡¯m a human rocket. If I want, I can be an explosive Eternal Heaven. Perhaps, I can even destroy the entire federal legion in one strike.¡±

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this anymore. Anyhow, you won¡¯t be able to use it in the future. Can you remove the Eternal Heaven and recover it? It¡¯s too dangerous for you to keep it in your body all the time.¡±

    Ling Zichen pinched her fingers together and said calmly, ¡°I can. There is about thirty to forty percent failure rate. Faliure would cause an explosion. If you wish to recover it, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Tang Wulin was startled. What a joke. There was a thirty to forty percent failure rate. If she failed, she would end up destroying the entire federal legionpletely!

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh and shook his head. ¡°Anyhow, just recuperate yourself first. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    There was an abrupt knock on the door.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    The door opened and Xie Xie walked into the room. ¡°Big brother, something has happened.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s chest tightened. Could it be that the abyssal legion was here again?

    Xie Xie said, ¡°the Spirit Pagoda has just made an announcement that will shock the world of soul masters.¡±

    Tang Wulin said in confusion, ¡°What announcement was it?¡±

    Xie Xie said, ¡°the Spirit Pagoda announced that it is obligated to elevate the overall strength of the soul masters¡¯ world due to the current situation. The selling price of all the ten-thousand-year spirit souls¡¯ has been reduced by fifty percent and the entrance ticket price to the Ten Thousand Beast tform was also reduced by fifty percent.¡±

    Tang Wulin rxed upon hearing the first half of Xie Xie¡¯s statement. After all, the abyssal creatures did not turn up again. However, he could not help showing his astonishment upon hearing thetter part.

    Reduced by fifty percent?

    The Spirit Pagoda made most of their profits through selling one-thousand-year spirit souls and entry tickets into the Ten Thousand Beast tform!

    All the ten-thousand-year spirit souls were sold at astronomical prices. Many soul masters may not necessarily be able to afford to purchase one at the risk of losing their entire fortune. The Spirit Pagoda seemed to be sacrificing too much by lowering the price by fifty percent. It was just the same for Ten Thousand Beast tform. The Ten Thousand Beast tform was always crowded with visitors. With its price lowered, the ce would blow up like wildfire, right? Moreover, could the Ten Thousand Beast tform contain so many people?

    At the thought of this, Tang Wulin looked toward the soulmunicator on his wrist instinctively. He hesitated for a moment before he dialed a number.

    This degrading behavior of his was already unrted to Qiangu Dongfeng because the current Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master was his one true love!

    Gu Yuena did this. What was she trying to achieve? Was she reforming the Spirit Pagoda?

    If this act could turn Spirit Pagoda into a real organization in the service of soul masters and reduce their exorbitant profit, it would definitely be a great thing.

    He pressed the dial button atst. The call soon connected.

    It was his first time dialing this number since he was rejected during the Joust For A Spouse Festival. He could not help recalling the passionate kiss within the artillery fire that filled the sky the other day. He felt warm and fuzzy in his chest when he thought about it.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A familiar voice came from the other end of themunicator. Tang Wulin felt like he was going to melt just from hearing her.

    She was already the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master. It felt as if he had suddenly had an epiphany. They were both the leaders of the greatest forces on the continent. Although they could not be together yet, it felt as if the barrier between them had already disappeared.

    ¡°I heard that the price of your Ten Thousand Beast tform and ten-thousand-year spirit souls have gone down? Why is that so?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Gu Yuena, ¡°For the development of the soul masters¡¯ world, I suppose. Moreover, it was our fault that the Wetsrem Army Corps suffered such severe losses after all. If we had not done this, it would have been hard to settle things with the military without making some sacrifices. I have just taken up the post, so I must do something to repair the damage done to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s reputation. Furthermore, being generous will bring even more support to us.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s internalmittees are fine with this? They agreed with your decision?¡±

    Gu Yuena said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for them to disagree with. The inside of Spirit Pagoda is filled with conflicts now. It can only be tidied up through strong actions. Moreover, these two things are made by him. A wise person can see that I¡¯m doing this for the betterment of Spirit Pagoda. The price cut is only temporary, at least until we have crossed the storm. Helping soul masters to be more powerful will be beneficial when the Federation has to resist external enemies in the future. After all, the abyssal legion startled the Federation this time. The Federation will be more lenient with us thanks to these steps. At least, if your people were toe again, the Federation would defend us.¡±

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes. He thought about it very carefully and found that the price cut was genuinely beneficial to them in many ways. Though the Spirit Pagoda would be making less profit, they gained more support.

 Chapter 1820 - Adulated?

    <h4>Chapter 1820: Adted?</h4>

    Even Shrek Academy could not take action against the Spirit Pagoda so easily when it was working hard to render services for all soul masters. What¡¯s more, the Qiangu n had already been removed so Spirit Pagoda was considered stabilized.

    ¡°Furthermore, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s profits will not be reduced by much really,¡± Gu Yuena said tirelessly as if she was about to tell Tang Wulin about the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s top secrets, ¡°I¡¯ve extended the Ten Thousand Beast tform by channeling all the life force absorbed by the Silver Dragon Spear into it. It stabilized the ne and allowed me to expand it to almost twice its size. Naturally, the number of soul masters that it can contain simultaneously has increased as well. As a result, our profits will still grow even with the price halved if the operation is running at full capacity.¡±

    Tang Wulin was enlightened. ¡°I see. This is a good thing for the soul masters¡¯ world actually. What are you trying to turn the Ten Thousand Beast tform into really?¡±

    Da Ming and Er Ming were living in that world. Tang Wulin once asked Er Ming about the nature of the Ten Thousand Beast tform, but Er Ming did not borate too much at the time. In fact, his exnation sounded a little vague.

    Er Ming had looked at Tang Wulin strangely when he asked why they were willing to work together with Spirit Pagoda. His face seemed apologetic yet there was a dash of determination and persistence in him.

    Gu Yuena was quiet for a moment. ¡°You know about the Great Star Dou Forest in the past. We went there together before. The soul beasts¡¯ habitat there has ceased to exist. I hope that I can turn the Ten Thousand Beast tform into a new Great Star Dou Forest so that the surviving soul beasts can have a new environment to survive and thrive.¡±

    Her voice was filled with emotions when she made the statement.

    ¡°Is this your goal? Is this also the reason you choose to remain in the Spirit Pagoda?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath as if he was trying to muster the courage. ¡°Gu Yue, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you this. What are you...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask because I don¡¯t want to lie to you. You will find out when the day arrives,¡± Gu Yuena baruotly cut in with an urgent tone.

    Tang Wulin, ¡°Which day is that?¡±

    Gu Yuena said, ¡°Soon, perhaps. When the day arrives, I will tell you everything.¡±

    Tang Wulin cracked into a smile. He spoke with a determined tone, ¡°Gu Yue, I¡¯ll be waiting for the arrival of the day. However, remember this. Regardless of your identity and origins, in whatever way you n your future, it must include me. I will ept you regardless. Can you understand that?¡±

    The other end of the call went quiet. Gu Yuena stopped speaking, but Tang Wulin could sense that she was filled with waves of intense emotion on the other end.

    It took a long while before Gu Yuena finally spoke, ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Goodbye.¡±

    She hung up and left Tang Wulin in a daze. Her sweet voice lingered in his ears.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re drooling.¡± A peculiar voice jolted Tang Wulin awake. He turned his head to the side instinctively and looked toward the speaker.

    He saw Ling Zichen sneering and looking at him with her hands on her hips.

    ¡°Can you stop being so infatuated and mushy?¡± said Ling Zichen coldly.

    Tang Wulin rubbed his face subconsciously. ¡°Infatuated? Am I?¡±

    Ling Zichen sneered once. ¡°Are you? You are, a lot. You just began speaking on themunicator when the expression on your face became iparably amorous. You¡¯re quite something! I didn¡¯t expect that the leader of the Tang Sect and Shrek was actually this type of person. That look of yours makes me feel like...¡±

    At this point, she found that she was at a loss for words, but her emotions showed that she was exasperated.

    Tang Wulin looked toward Xie Xie by his side and said in puzzlement, ¡°She said that I¡¯m infatuated? Am I?¡±

    The corners of Xie Xie¡¯s lips twitched once. ¡°Big brother, you really are.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡°Hmph. Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ve needed to improve yourbat skills recently. I shall apany you.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I still have to deliver the message to someone else. I shall take my leave.¡± With a sh of light, Xie Xie vanished into thin air.

    Tang Wulin was about to exin himself to Ling Zichen when she threw a pillow at him.

    He charged out of Ling Zichen¡¯s room with a slightly dishevelled look, but he left in a good mood.

    It should not be an issue for him to listen to her voice frequently, at the very least. No one from the Spirit Pagoda would stop them. As for the Qiangu n, Tang Wulin figured that they were no longer capable of threatening her anymore. She did not need to humor them anymore. Everything was getting better. She mentioned about the awaited day. In Tang Wulin¡¯s perception, it should be the day that they finally get to be together.

    She wanted to create a Great Star Dou Forest, so he would assist her in doing so. As long as it was something she wanted to do, he would try his best to help herplete it.

    ...

    In the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s camp, Gu Yuena sat on her bed after hanging up the call. She was having difficulty controlling herself for a long time. Tang Wulin¡¯s words earlier lingered in her mind all this time. Her eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°Wulin, do you know that I don¡¯t have a future?¡± At this point, tears were streaming down her face without control.

    ¡°Nana, what happened to you?¡± a voice asked her. Gu Yuena raised her head and looked up to see Qiangu Zhangting walking into her room from the outside. She did not notice when he entered the room because she was lost in her own thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Yuena shook her head.

    ¡°How can you say that you¡¯re fine when you¡¯re crying?¡± Qiangu Zhangting walked to her side in quick strides. He was about to sit down when he felt a gush of surging soul power that shoved him to the side.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock beforehand? Who gave you the permission to enter anyway.¡± The expression on Gu Yuena¡¯s face had already turned icy cold.

    Qiangu Zhangting was stunned for a moment. ¡°With our rtionship, do I still need to knock?¡±

    Gu Yuena said icily, ¡°Leave. I don¡¯t want to see you now.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting finally sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Nana, what¡¯s going on with you? Are you stressed because you¡¯ve just been appointed as the Pagoda Master? It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. Our n will support you fully.¡±

    Gu Yuena replied indifferently, ¡°Leave. I don¡¯t want to say that again. Don¡¯t make me fight you.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s entire body shook. ¡°Nana, you...¡±

    He was halfway through his sentence when he saw Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes. They looked like two silver vortices appeared in them. Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s own eyes revealed that he was in a trance. His entire person was already enthralled.

    ¡°Leave. Go back to your room. Cultivate by yourself,¡± Gu Yuenamanded inly.

    ¡°Oh.¡± The entranced Qiangu Zhangting answered before he turned around and left.

    Murderous intent shed past Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes for a moment as she watched him leave. It was only because it was not yet time for her to make a move, that she did kill the man that tried to rape her in the past.

    ¡°Di Tian,e to me.¡± She muttered to herself.

    In the space of a few breaths, there was a sh of duskgold radiance, and a figure appeared standing before her. It seemed to be a handsome middle-aged man, but the name Gu Yuena had called out was the name of the most powerful soul beast. He was known as the Beast God!

    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Di Tian bowed and saluted Gu Yuena respectfully.

    ¡°How is the situation at the Ten Thousand Beast tform?¡± asked Gu Yuena coldly.

    Di Tian¡¯s eyes were glowing with excitement that could not be concealed. ¡°The situation is going extremely well. The effect is far better than we have expected. The entire Ten Thousand Beast tform has expanded to twice its size. Moreover, it is exceedingly stable. We have already begun to transport those remaining soul beast ns that were close to extinction. We are nurturing new genes over here. I can¡¯t help but say that we have already regenerated some of thepletely extinct ns using Spirit Pagoda¡¯s spirit soul-nurturing techniques with the genes we had stored.¡±

    At this point, his eyes were filled with emotion.

 Chapter 1821 - Ten Thousand Beast Platformâ€™s Expansion

    <h4>Chapter 1821: Ten Thousand Beast tform¡¯s Expansion</h4>

    Gu Yuena nodded in relief. ¡°It¡¯s good then. What a waste that the abyssal ne fled so quickly. Otherwise, I can devour more of their energy and channel it to the Ten Thousand Beast tform, so it can be even more powerful. If I can devour the entire abyss, perhaps I¡¯ll be able to build a huge stable ne and use it as our living space.¡±

    Di Tian said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do it. Everyone is anticipating the arrival of that day. The abyssal ne will certainlye charging at us again. How can they give up so easily? The best oue will be for them and mankind to be ruinedpletely. If that were the case, it¡¯ll be even more beneficial to our n.¡±

    All of a sudden, fear shed past his eyes. ¡°Your Highness, is it possible that mankind¡¯s superweapon from the other day will be used again?¡±

    He felt a lingering fear in his heart when he recalled the terrifying scene caused by the apocalyptic Eternal Heaven the other day. It sted the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array into a pulp like a rotten watermelon.

    Regardless of how powerful one¡¯s individual abilities were on the Douluo Continent, one could not possibly withstand such power so long as one was not a God yet.

    Gu Yuena said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s why I told you not to look down on mankind. You should understand by now why I came up with the n to integrate into mankind¡¯s world in the past. It¡¯s only by understanding them fully that we¡¯ll be able to tackle them better. We shall wait for the abyssal ne to appear once again. If I can devour that fellow from the previous asion, we should be able to restore the Ten Thousand Beast tform back to the size of the Great Star Dou Forest in the past.¡±

    Di Tian said, ¡°Are you talking about the fellow with the Divine Origin spiritual cultivation base? You didn¡¯t allow me to make a move the other day. If we had joined hands, we would stand a chance of making him stay.¡±

    Gu Yuena waved her hand to dismiss him. ¡°Now is not the time yet. We can¡¯t expose our abilities prematurely. We¡¯ll always have the opportunity when they show up. It¡¯s only that this nar suppression is still overly powerful such that I can¡¯t restore myself to god rank. Otherwise, I¡¯d really like to go to the abyssal ne to meet the abyssal Sage King.¡±

    Di Tian had a fervent look in his eyes. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s the ne¡¯s suppression to you when you¡¯ve fused with the Golden Dragon King? The Dragon God¡¯s power is the greatest of all even in the Divine Realm. How can the Dragon God be suppressed by a tiny Douluo Continent ne?¡±

    Gu Yuena shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to devour. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s power is overly domineering so it¡¯s not that easy to devour it.¡±

    A glint flickered past Di Tian¡¯s eyes. ¡± Haven¡¯t you acquired the Dragon God¡¯s core in the past? You should be able to do it, right?¡±

    Gu Yuena had a slight frown. ¡°It¡¯s best for you not to meddle with this. You should return to the Ten Thousand Beast tform first and manage the expanded Ten Thousand Beast tform properly. Carry out our duties properly. After the abyssal ne has been devoured by us, it¡¯ll be time for us to set off.¡±

    Apparently, Di Tian was the director of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Ten Thousand Beast tform.

    ¡°Yes!¡± answered Di Tian. His gaze suddenly became determined as he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve something I want to talk to you with regards to Tang Wulin. I feel that you shouldn¡¯t hesitate anymore on the matter. He¡¯s growing too much and too fast. Moreover, he has the Golden Dragon Spear formed from the Dragon God¡¯s rib bone. If you don¡¯t act on him soon, what will happen if he makes a breakthrough to Godhood one day? Then, it¡¯ll be quite troublesome. Could it be that you now possess mankind¡¯s sentimental feelings?¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s pupils suddenly turned into vertical slits. A gush of exceedingly terrifying overbearingness was unleashed upon the Beast God¡¯s body such that he turned pale in fear. He got down on one knee subconsciously to show his submission.

    ¡°Do I need you to teach me what I should do? Mind your own business.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Di Tian suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart. Atst, he heaved a sigh before he left in a rush.

    He truly regretted it very much. He regretted not stifling Tang Wulin earlier when he was in the cradle.

    Not that he had never attempted to take action on his own. However, Her Highness¡¯s senses were truly phenomenal such that she would miraculously appear in time on every asion. Perhaps, Her Highness had really fallen in love with the human? Did she now possess sentimental feelings?

    Nevertheless, all their programs had been carried out as nned. Everything was progressing in line with their established goal. Her Highness had not stopped performing her duties.

    It would not take long before both of them would confront each other again if this continued. The Beast God wondered what would happen then. His heart was filled with worry. However, it was almost impossible for him to assassinate Tang Wulin now. Aside from the numerous Limit Douluos who apanied Tang Wulin, even Tang Wulin himself was almost as powerful as Di Tian now.

    ...

    The golden radiance was filled with a holy aura. When the dazzling golden trident appeared in Tang Wulin¡¯s grasp, he could even sense the aura of the waves emanating from the Northern Ocean.

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident was the most precious item given to him by his father.

    Now that the frontline situation was stable, Tang Wulin had decided to enter the Sea God¡¯s Trident world immediately and master the super divine weapon by undertaking an examination.

    After close consideration, he chose to carry out the task next to the Life Subtree. This was to ensure that he would return to this ce at once when the examination waspleted.

    ording to his previous experience, the time between his departure and return should be shorter than a day regardless of the duration of the examination. In fact, it could even be just a moment.

    He had already adapted his body to its peak form. The next step would be aplete fusion.

    The golden trident rune on his forehead appeared especially bright. His entire body was emitting a gentle aura. Tang Wulin took a nce at the Life Subtree in front of him before he raised the Golden Trident in his hand. His spiritual consciousness fused into the trident to feel the aura of the Sea God¡¯s Trident.

    ¡°I wish to take the Sea God¡¯s Fourth Examination!¡± He channeled his consciousness into the divine weapon. In the next moment, a radiance flickered once. Tang Wulin felt his entire body shake once. Then, his surroundings turned into a golden world. However, it was only temporary before everything in the surroundings began to gain rity.

    Tang Wulin discovered he was standing on a tiny islet now. He was surrounded by the sea which stretched as far as the eyes could see.

    Close to him, the boundless sea was blue-green while it was dark blue in the distance. At the same time, it was filled with the mighty power between heaven and earth.

    ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Fourth Examination ¨C Breakthrough The Ring Seal! Depart from your current position. Leave the islet and make your way to thend opposite. You¡¯re not allowed to use any soul ring nor soul skill during the process. You¡¯re also not allowed to fly, and you shall not kill nor wound any sea soul beast. Begin at once!¡±

    A deep voice was heard in Tang Wulin¡¯s ears. He had always felt vaguely that the voice belonged to his father.

    Apparently, he could not recognize the voice. In the next moment, everything in the surroundings began to transform.

    Mighty waves arose and crashed from all directions. Theyshed toward Tang Wulin¡¯s current location. Amidst the crashing waves, he could see the gigantic crabs with their enormous bodies which were over three meters in diameter. They were charging toward him with their ws open.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s silhouette shimmered as he leaped into the sky. However, he immediately felt the strong gravitational force gathering upon him in all directions the instant he leaped. It caused him to fall toward the ground instantly.

    Tang Wulin already possessed the Limit Douluo-ranked cultivation base. If he wished to fly, he could not be restricted by an ordinary oppressive force alone. However, he could not resist the power of the oppressive force that subdued him now. It was probably a god-ranked oppressive force!

    He wanted to unleash his Golden Dragon Spear subconsciously, yet, he recalled the exnation given by the deep voice earlier.

    He was not allowed to kill nor wound any soul beasts! The conditions imposed were really harsh on him!

    However, he was experienced in battles after all. He did not panic at the moment. When he leaped into the sky, he immediately spun his body. His purpose was simple. He wanted to take a good look at his destination!

 Chapter 1822 - Break Through The Ring Seal

    <h4>Chapter 1822: Break Through The Ring Seal</h4>

    At that very moment, he could clearly identify the destination in front of him. Thend was about three thousand meters away from his current position. He figured that it should be his destination. Thend was arc-shaped and the seawater in front of him formed a ring naturally. It was probably the so-called break through the ring seal.

    Upon assessing the situation, he pondered on how to break through the seal next.

    The first two examinations left a profound impression in his mind. On the other hand, during the third examination, he got to observe the auras of his father¡¯s three opponents which, however, did not leave a good impression on him.

    A faint smile emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s face and a wisp of icy cold divine glow could be seen. In the next moment, his body was already swallowed by the seawater.

    Tang Wulin immediately felt the difference the moment he was swallowed by the seawater.

    In the past, he always felt a high sense of affinity toward the sea. Each time he was in the sea, he felt at home instantly, while the whole sea would seemingly protect him.

    Yet, he felt the sea was now hostile toward him. Any other ordinary soul master in his ce would have been sted away by the iparably powerful waves mming against him currently. The immense water pressure pushed against him. At the same time, there were also the gigantic crabs which were charging toward him.

    The giant crabs seemed to be unaffected by the seawater. They kept on advancing toward him. Their gigantic ws were aiming for Tang Wulin¡¯s head.

    Tang Wulin felt rather helpless, but, in a split second, he figured out a countermeasure to assail his present situation.

    His body sank down abruptly when he unleashed the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Gravitational Control. He was akin to a steel-forged statue which burrowed to the deep instantly. Simultaneously, his arms were raised to shield his head from the attacks.

    ¡°ng!¡± A muffled sound was heard underwater. Tang Wulin¡¯s sinking speed increased while the giant crabs¡¯ front ws were sted away.

    How could these creatures hurt Tang Wulin when he had already entered the Leakproof Golden Body realm?

    In the next moment, he was standing on the firm seabed in the depths of the sea.

    The seabed was made up of sand and mud. Upon hisnding, he immediately felt his entire body sinking into the mud. However, it did not pose any problem for Tang Wulin. He stood on the seabed with ease by the agile maneuver of the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Gravitational Control.

    At the very least, he did not have to worry about an attack from below by his enemies. In any case, he was not anxious about this examination either.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s soul power was unleashed and his Dragon Air spurted outward. The rule of not being allowed to use any soul skill did not apply to his mobilization of the Dragon Air at all. Moreover, Tang Wulin discovered that the seal was only imposed on his soul skills, but he could still utilize his Golden Dragon King skill.

    He stamped his right foot on the seabed. At once, a loud boom was heard underwater. Under Tang Wulin¡¯s intentional control, the surrounding seawater was pushed outward in all directions. In fact, a vacuum was formed in the vicinity surrounding his body.

    The sea soul beasts which were charging toward him were immediately blocked on the outside.

    The Dragon Air formed ayer of protective shield safeguarding the body up to five meters away. Even without the Boundless Universe Shield to protect his body, Tang Wulin could stroll leisurely as if he was walking in his room. He slowly approached his destination.

    Soon after, the densely packed soul beasts had appeared in the area surrounding the Dragon Air. They used various forms of attack against him. There was no shortage of powerful soul beasts amongst them. Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Air was much more powerful than before. The soul beasts kept attacking recklessly, but his shield remained strong as ever.

    A soul beast with a hundred-thousand year cultivation base would appear asionally. Tang Wulin only needed to consume some of his spiritual power to rattle the creature and his Dragon Air would hold it offpletely.

    Even though he could not fly the distance of three thousand meters, it was but a short walk. It only took him a few minutes to break through the ring seal and ascend thend opposite.

    He emerged from the water with the Dragon Air sting away the few sea soul beasts pursuing him from behind. When the radiant sunlight illuminated his body and he was on firm ground once again, a deep voice was heard.

    ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Fourth Examination ¨C Break Through The Ring Seal ispleted. Would you like to continue the examination?¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s different when my abilities are stronger now!¡¯ eximed Tang Wulin in his mind. When he took the first examination in the past, he was tormented beyond his endurance.

    At present, the fourth examination waspleted in such a short time. It was way easier this time.

    ¡°Continue the examination!¡± said Tang Wulin without the slightest hesitation. With the influence of the two soul cores inside his body in addition to the Dragon Core, he could replenish the consumption earlier just by taking a few breaths. Of course, he would continue the examination!

    ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Fifth Examination ¨C Tidal Body Forging. Resist the non-stop tidal cleansing for forty-nine days.¡±

    Before Tang Wulin could react, he realized that the scenery in his surroundings had changed drastically in the next moment. Not only that, his entire body felt tight. He was astonished that he was already tied up.

    He found it even more terrifying that he could not struggle free from the binding in spite of his cultivation base.

    There was a stone pir to which his body was tied and all around him was the sea. It was a ce where heaven and earth would not respond to you even if you were to call out loud.

    Forty-nine days...

    Tang Wulin wanted to ask if this was how his biological father was going to treat him! This was an examination set by his biological father!

    He really felt like crying.

    A giant wave suddenlyshed onto him. The impact sted his body furiously. It was not just an ordinary wave but one with a powerful crashing force. When itshed his body, Tang Wulin felt like he was being crushed!

    It felt as if a soul train had rolled over his body!

    ¡®Is this seawater? It¡¯s more like the spurting of a Title Douluo¡¯s all-out soul power, right?¡¯

    Before he even finished pondering, another wave came crashing ferociously onto his body from the front.

    The saying, ¡®one wave is higher than the other¡¯ applied in this case where the huge waves continuouslyshed his body wildly. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin felt rather helpless.

    He found that he could not mobilize his soul power when he was trapped here. In other words, he could not utilize his soul power to resist theshings. Although he was not allowed the use of his soul power, there was no restriction imposed on his Golden Dragon King¡¯s abilities. Under such circumstances, how could the waves possibly hurt him?

    In fact, Tang Wulin did not even bother to unleash the Golden Dragon Body. He did nothing but allowed the waves to wash his body. He relied on the strength of his Leakproof Golden Body to withstand the process. Even though it was stressful, it was far from being a threat to his body.

    In fact, he was rather bored. It seemed a little excessive for him to have to withstand such an environment for forty-nine days.

    He closed his eyes and pondered about the moment heprehended the maxim of heaven and earth when he made the Limit Breakthrough. He thought about whether he could create more powerful abilities for his Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law.

    He was soon lost in thought. Even though the situation here was not conducive for meditation, the contemtion was helpful for him.

    A soul master would need to consolidate his learnings and skills when his cultivation base achieved a certain level. It was only with adequate umtion of these consolidation processes that would help the soul master to breakthrough to the next level.

    Tang Wulin made himself sink into a deeper meditative state since he was bored. He took the opportunity to assess his abilities.

    Even though he already possessed the Limit Douluo-ranked fighting capacity, it was quite different from fully entering the Limit Douluo rank. He could feel a wisp of the connection to a higher level at his current rank.

 Chapter 1823 - Body Forging

    <h4>Chapter 1823: Body Forging</h4>

    It was a sublime feeling. Although he only felt it a little, his body naturally craved for it when he got a taste of the transcendence.

    He finally realized why every Limit Douluo had such an intense yearning for the Divine Realm. Perhaps, they, too, had this feeling. It was especially true for the quasi god-ranked Limit Douluos, such as Qiangu Dongfeng and the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie.

    It was precisely this uplifting feeling that allowed them toprehend even more entities and the other world. That world was extremely attractive to all soul masters.

    Tang Wulin intended to explore that rank in the future, as it was only by achieving that rank that he would be able to look for his family members. He wanted to look for his parents and sister!

    ¡®A Limit Douluo has reached the limit with a foothold already in the god rank¡¯. ording to ancient records, it was possible for a person to ascend to the Divine Realm with a god¡¯s approval to inherit the Godhood position. Naturally, the person would need to pass the Godhood examination first.

    On the other hand, the Sea God¡¯s Trident examination that Tang Wulin was undergoing currently appeared to be a simr examination.

    ording to the Tang Sect¡¯s historical records, the Sea God Tang Sect and also Tang Wulin¡¯s biological fatherpleted his examination in a ce known as the Sea God¡¯s Ind. There was no detailed record as to how he achieved Godhood. However, all the avable records stated that Tang San¡¯s breakthrough to Godhood was rted to a fortuitous opportunity on the Sea God¡¯s Ind.

    If that was the case, since his father could do it, could he not do it as well?

    At the thought of this, Tang Wulin was even more eager to take the Sea God¡¯s Ninth Examination. If he could pass all the Sea God¡¯s Trident examination and had the fortuitous opportunity to achieve Godhood, it would certainly be awesome beyond a doubt. By then, there was no need for him to worry about fighting against the abyssal ne or anything else. Furthermore, he could begin to look for the Divine Realm too.

    Tang Wulin felt clear-headed and light-bodied upon having this realization. It was precisely then that Tang Wulin felt a painful sensation in his body which jolted him from his thoughts.

    He raised his head and looked up. Before he could clearly see, he felt a stream of painful sensations radiating from his body. He then saw spurts of water in the form of arrows shooting wildly toward his body. The pain was actually caused by these water arrows.

    Tang Wulin was speechless. ¡®What¡¯s happening here? How does the sea water change its form? Father, what sort of examination are you giving me?¡¯

    Although he pondered over this in his mind, he noticed that the smashing force was growing stronger. In addition, Tang Wulin was shocked to find the water arrows were aiming for his acupoints with exceptional force.

    Despite his Leakproof Golden Body, his entire body suffered searing pain from the continuous bashing. Later, he found it ticklish.

    It turned out the ticklish sensation was more unpleasant than pain. Tang Wulin was initially confident of surviving this round with ease. Yet, he now felt the dread of the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations once again.

    Individually, the water arrows were not threatening to Tang Wulin at all. It was their massive numbers! They showed no signs of slowing down at all. The clothes on his body had vanishedpletely since earlier. In fact, red spots appeared on his skin from the impact of the arrows.

    ¡®Should I use the Dragon Air to resist it?¡¯

    It was the first idea that came into Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. Had it not been his intentional control, the Dragon Air would have been unleashed earlier.

    However, he dropped the idea. The reason was simple since this was the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations.

    Tang Wulin believed that his father would never do something for no apparent reason. Since his father chose to use such methods to test his body, it meant that the wave-crashing technique was beneficial to his body, just like the Body Sect¡¯s Body Forging Technique in the past.

    Hence, Tang Wulin was not furious. On the contrary, he was joyous after recovering from the temporary shock caused by the agonizing pain. He immediately suppressed his Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline aura and power of the Dragon Core fully so that they would not interfere with his body from enduring the smashing force.

    In reality, the most terrifying part of achieving the Leakproof Golden Body was not the pain, but theck of it.

    Based on Tang Wulin¡¯s experience, theck of pain during the training and tempering of his body signified that his body could not improve further.

    A Ruheng¡¯s had already reached his limit in achieving the Leakproof Golden Body. This was also the limitation of the Body Sect. He could possibly advance another step only if he achieved breakthrough to Godhood and received nourishment from the immortal energy.

    Tang Wulin held the same belief initially that this was his limit as well. Yet, he felt pain at this precise moment despite his Leakproof Golden Body. It signified there was still room for his body to elevate! What else could be more exciting than this?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s most important objective of taking the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations was to elevate his cultivation base and improve himself so he could possess even more powerful abilities! Meanwhile, he learned that he was actively engaging in his elevation at this exact moment.

    He was rather disappointed by the pain he felt which was a cinch in the fourth examination. Yet, the disappointment began to turn into anticipation at this very moment.

    The crashing force grew more and more ferocious with each passing moment. Moreover, the waves underwent a multitude of changes. They were akin to heavy hammers which pounded incessantly, spears which came stabbing, and water des which cut ferociously. Violent, ravaging forces were produced with each transformation.

    Tang Wulin endured and resisted the brutal forces over and over again. His body changed ever so slightly following each impact.

    He went from feeling intense pain to ticklish caresses, then to total numbness.

    The pain he felt on the outside of his body did not affect the feeling inside. Every part of his body was stimted. His body gradually transformed including his bloodlines, meridians, and internal organs even.

    Although the pain was agonizing, his state of mind remained calm because of his strong willpower. The bloodlines inside his body began circting on its own and helped reduce the pain endured by his body.

    In the meantime, his body was akin to a piece of rare metal while the waves were akin to the forging hammers which he used. These forging hammers were melding and forming his body continuously to elevate his cultivation base.

    As the minutes went by, Tang Wulin¡¯s body endured the excruciating pain while his spirit rejoiced and continued to adjust his form continuously. Even though he could not move, he struggled to twist and turn his body with great effort. It let him use all sides of his body to endure the smashing force. At the same time, it gave him great pleasure to be able to do that.

    Time did not figure during the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations. His body went from feeling intense pain to numbness repeatedly over countless cycles.

    Any ordinary person in his ce would have died innumerable times, yet he took it in his stride. His body began to show minute changes as he continued to endure the process.

    With the waves constantly crashing against him, his spiritual consciousness gradually fused into every part of his body. If he could mobilize his spiritual consciousness in its entirety or in a part of his body, he could then begin by changing a single strand of his hair following the fusion of his near Divine Origin-ranked spiritual power.

    Such minute changes allowed him to fully master the control over every single part of his body.

    All this while, inside the silver dragon scale suspended over his neck, the Ice God Pearl emitted a cool, refreshing aura which nourished his spiritual power naturally. Thus, it was not only his body enduring the forging process, but his spirit as well.

    His spiritual rank was already very close to the peak of the Spirit Domain. Nevertheless, he needed to umte his experiences more than anything else at present.

 Chapter 1824 - The Sixth Examination

    <h4>Chapter 1824: The Sixth Examination</h4>

    The umtion in the meantime felt more like apression of his spiritual power. At the same time, Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual rank achieved sublimation during thepression process.

    It would be ideal if he could rely on the crashing waves to break through to the Divine Origin. However, it remained a dream.

    Tang Wulin lost track of time. After his body turned numb again, Tang Wulin¡¯s mind gradually entered a state of rity and emptiness.

    The feeling was wonderful. His entire consciousness was immersed in his bodypletely. On the other hand, his body felt like a miniature world to him. As the master of this miniature world, he could sense every minute change in it.

    It felt most splendid to him.

    The human body was full of mystery. Despite the research done which had spanned generations, some of its mysteries had yet to be solved. Gic research was still at an early stage in the Federation. More studies were needed in an in-depth exploration so that the research would be more meaningful.

    In the meantime, Tang Wulin was akin to a scientist who was studying the human body. He sensed deeply the minute changes in every part of his body .

    He had the most profound feelings of the Golden Dragon King Seals in his body.

    He still had four more seals that he had yet to break. Currently, he could see the condition of the seals inside his body in a true and profound manner for the first time.

    Compared to the spection and feelings he had in the past, Tang Wulin discovered that the seals made by his father inside his body were so intriguing when he saw the structures inside his body.

    He had never seen such aplex but intricate soul circuit.

    If it was even a soul circuit!

    The Blood Gods Great Array once gave him an immense crashing sensation when he was with the Blood Gods Army in the past. Such a majestic structure and grand soul circuit let him experience the great mysteries of the soul masters¡¯ world.

    Tang Wulin was astonished that the fifteen seals were at least ten times moreplicated than the Blood Gods Great Array now that he had a detailed view of those seals inside his body. Moreover, it was so tiny in size. One should understand that the seals were inside his body. It contained a portion of the aura that was not soul power but some higher level energy which was more suitable for the Divine Realm.

    Each following seal was a few times moreplicated than the prior seal. At the two final seals, Tang Wulin felt as if his spirit was about to disintegrate when he nced at it with his current spiritual rank cultivation base. One could only imagine how powerful this spiritual rank was.

    It was terrifying!

    ¡®Father! How powerful is the ultimate energy contained in the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seal?¡¯

    Based on Tang Wulin¡¯s current cultivation base and physical condition, he felt confident that he could break through to the fifteenthyer seal without having much problems. Yet, what about the next seal? He did not have the slightest confidence for the sixteenthyer. He would never have the courage to attempt the final twoyers.

    What sort of terrifying energy was it actually?

    Tang Wulin fully believed that thetter seals that his father produced with painstaking effort contained energy powerful enough to be god-ranked! In fact, it was at the god rank which could not even be suppressed by the Douluo Continent ne. It might be possible that it could even surpass the entire Douluo Continent ne¡¯s rank.

    On the other hand, he understood deeply that this energy should not be triggered by any means when he transformed into the Blood Golden Dragon in the past, for it was filled with a tyrannical, destructive aura.

    He observed himself meticulously, so he could understand himself better. Gradually, Tang Wulin¡¯s understanding grew deeper. How could he make this miniature world burst forth with tremendous energy?

    He had some vague understanding of it. Yet, he had difficulty sizing up what this something was.

    Atst, when all the external pain disappeared naturally, his spiritual will returned to the outer body soon after.

    A familiar voice was heard in his ears saying, ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Fifth Examination ¨C Tidal Body Forging ispleted. Would you like to continue the examination?¡±

    He returned tond. The whole surroundings was all golden in color. The pain he felt earlier had vanished. In its ce was an entirely brand new feeling.

    Tang Wulin felt he was already standing at the demigod rank. Furthermore, he figured he should be a demigod with extremely rich umtions. His entire person did not elevate much apparently, yet he felt the delightful sensation of being born anew.

    It was definitely a splendid feeling. He felt that the torment he endured in the fifth examination was not for nothing. What a waste it was that he did not manage to elevate himself to the quasi god realm during this examination.

    Tang Wulin heaved a soft sigh and cracked into a faint smile. ¡°I choose to continue!¡±

    Yes, he needed an even stronger stimtion. The fifth examination had already resulted in such an impressive elevation. What would the sixth examination bring then?

    ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Sixth Examination ¨C The Battle of the Deep Sea. Assist the great white shark n to fight against the killer whale n. The examination¡¯s assessment: kill the killer whale king and all the evil killer whales.¡±

    A battle in the sea, huh?

    After the forty-nine days of body forging earlier, Tang Wulin assumed that the forging and training would be helpful to his body and beneficial in elevating his cultivation base. At present, he was rather disappointed after finding out that the next examination was only a battle in the sea, and he would be fighting against the sea¡¯s soul beasts.

    He was a Limit Douluo now, so this battle should be easier for him aspared to the fourth examination earlier.

    In the distance, a pure white dorsal fin appeared on the surface of the sea. It was swimming toward him at full speed. The lone dorsal fin appeared especially vivid against the ripples of the clear, blue sea as the golden radiance earlier had just vanished.

    The firm ground that he stood on earlier had turned into an unfamiliar sea which did not seem as hostile as before. However, it still carried an intense crashing feeling. The sea was filled with tempestuous undercurrents which showed no affinity for Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin met hisrades as soon as he sank under the water.

    It was a shark with a long, slim body. Its white body was beautifully streamlined such that it swam at an unusually swift speed. It took only a while before it approached Tang Wulin and began swimming in circles around him.

    Tang Wulin obviously sensed its friendly intentions, so he immediately cracked into a faint smile. He reciprocated the friendly intentions via his spiritual power.

    ¡°Hello, are you a descendant of Tang San?¡± A pleasant female voice was heard soon after which startled Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Hello. You¡¯re capable of speaking the humannguage?¡± inquired Tang Wulin through his spiritual power.

    ¡°Yes, of course! Isn¡¯t it normal for a soul beast with a hundred-thousand year cultivation base to speak the humannguage?¡± The voice of the devil¡¯s soul of the great white shark carried a tinge of yfulness.

    Tang Wulin was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Are you acquainted with my father?¡±

    ¡°Tang San is your father?¡± inquired the great white shark¡¯s devil soul.

    Tang Wulin nodded and said, ¡°Yes! He¡¯s my father.¡±

    The great white shark¡¯s devil soul came to his side and swam around him before it transmitted an even more friendly aura toward him. ¡°I met him before in the past. It was he who helped our great white shark¡¯s n to defeat the bloodthirsty formidable enemy. You¡¯re his son and that¡¯s superb. The killer whale n is attacking us again. Please help us to defeat them. The killer whale king has already eaten many of my sisters. Boohoo!¡±

    She began bawling aloud halfway through her conversation.

    Tang Wulin was speechless because the king of the great white sharks was behaving too much like a human. However, he was taking the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations, so he would need to follow the instructions naturally.

 Chapter 1825 - What Clansmen?

    Chapter 1825: What nsmen?

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s depart now. Shall we head to meet up with your nsmen? Then, I shall join all of you to fight against the evil devil killer whale n.¡±

    ¡°nsmen? What nsmen?¡± asked the devil soul great white shark in astonishment.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling stunned. ¡°I thought I am supposed to assist the devil soul great white shark n to defeat the evil devil killer whale king¡¯s n? Since it is a n, there must be the rest of your nsmen too, right?¡±

    The devil soul great white shark said in confusion, ¡°No, of course. The divine general that guards the sea told us that we just need to lead you to the location and you will settle everything else for us. Our nsmen still have other matters to attend to, you see.¡±

    The corners of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily upon hearing this. ¡®There is a term frequently used to refer to the act of swindling known as a ¡°lying father¡±. It seems like my father is addicted to deceiving his son!¡¯

    ¡®How is this considered a n? This is no different from fighting against the entire n singlehandedly, right?¡¯

    Tang Wulin had no fear if he was doing this on thend, but it was not as easy to defeat a n in the sea that he was not attuned to.

    However, he rxed when he thought about it. It should not be a huge demand since he was already a Limit Douluo-ranked soul master. The examination would be too easy if he had the help of arge number of devil soul great white sharks.

    ¡°Alright. In that case, I shall lead the way for you. Let¡¯s pay a visit to the evil devil killer whale king!¡± Tang Wulin said to the devil soul great white shark.

    ¡°Mmm-hmm. Let¡¯s go. You must protect me. The divine general said that if you don¡¯t guard me properly, he said something about failing your examination.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment and was not sure whether tough or cry. Not only did he have to fight, he also had to act as a babysitter too! The difficulty of his task seemed to be a little high.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tang Wulin gave a forced smile. Dragon Air spurted out from his body and circted the soul power inside him. Although he was in the sea, he could still walk under water as if he was walking on t ground.

    Fortunately, there were no limitations imposed on his abilities in this examination.

    The devil soul great white sharks swung its tail once and caught up to Tang Wulin rapidly. It said in a coquettish voice, ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. Oh right, you said you have a one-hundred-thousand-year cultivation base, so how are yourbat skills? What are your skills? We can work together when the timees.¡±

    A one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast¡¯s fighting abilities would be equal to a Title Douluo¡¯s. Since he needed to protect the soul beast, he would need to familiarize himself with the devil soul great white shark¡¯s capabilities.

    ¡°Hmm, hmm. If you were to describe me with a word from the humannguage, I¡¯m what is known as a good-for-nothing. Other than swimming, I¡¯m not good at anything else. I¡¯m the princess of the devil soul great white shark n and I¡¯m still a baby. I¡¯m not trained in fighting or anything else.¡±

    The Dragon Air surrounding Tang Wulin¡¯s body fluctuated such that sea water almost flooded into his body.

    ¡®A baby devil soul great white shark with a one-hundred-thousand-year cultivation base?¡¯

    Even calling herself a good-for-nothing? It is quite knowledgeable, huh? However, it is obviously a useless fool! Not only is it not helpful, perhaps it is going to be a huge burden on me.¡¯

    Tang Wulin wished that he could send this soul beast flying away with a tight p. It seemed like the difficulty of this examination was growing with each passing minute!

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? You don¡¯t like me, huh?¡± The devil soul great white shark said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Do you know that I look really beautiful in my human form? Shall I transform myself to show you? However, I don¡¯t have your human clothing. It¡¯s not good if I¡¯m naked, right?¡±

    ¡°Stop it.¡± Tang Wulin felt speechless. He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. Just do as I instruct you when we arrive.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are all humans as bad as you? What do you mean by just do as you instruct me? What if you have bad intentions for me?¡± The devil soul great white shark¡¯s noisy chattering was incessant.

    ¡°I...¡± Tang Wulin red at it and said, ¡°How about this? Take me to the evil devil killer whale n, just turn around and flee. Flee as far as you can. I thought you¡¯re most skilled in swimming? This is okay for you, right?¡±

    ¡°How is that okay? We share the same enemy and hatred. That is my enemy too, so I can¡¯t abandon you just like that, right? I¡¯m going to fight side by side with you and witness the moment where the miracle is created!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Tang Wulin could not refrain anymore! How dare a good-for-nothing like her have the audacity to even say those words!

    He discovered that the difficulty of the sixth examination included verbal harassment.

    Fortunately, it did not take long before Tang Wulin sensed a strong oppressive forceing from the distance ahead. When it appeared, he felt as if the seawater around them had filled with ill-intent. Mighty auras could be felting from the dimmed, dark corners of the sea.

    ¡®I think I¡¯m here!¡¯

    Tang Wulin squinted and purple radiance could be seen flickering in the depths of his eyes. It was the Purple Demon Eyes!

    Everything in front of him turned crystal clear at once. In the distance, the silhouettes of the evil devil killer whales emerged in his visual field.

    Those evil devil killer whales appeared to berger than the devil soul great white sharks. There were blue-ck stripes on their bodies that acted as highly effective camouge in the sea. What was more terrifying were the powerful auras that they were emitting. He could sense over a hundred such whales. Moreover, none of their cultivation bases were lower than ten thousand years. There were seven to eight killer whales with cultivation bases of over one hundred thousand years and auras as deep as the abyss. The aura of the evil devil killer whale king meant that it had to have been a Beast-ranked creature at the very least.

    Of course, these were not considered huge threats for Tang Wulin due to his cultivation base. So what if the creature was a Beast?

    The devil soul great white shark was floating in the sea water. It turned its head to the side as if it was ncing at Tang Wulin to signal him that they had reached their destination!

    Then, the devil soul great white shark n¡¯s princess made a gesture that Tang Wulin had never expected.

    The devil soul great white shark positioned itself vertically in the water with its tail fin bent forward and made a gesture akin to a human being¡¯s beckoning hand. Then, an incredible spiritual aura burst forth into the distance instantaneously!

    The spiritual aura could be exined using the humannguage as ¡®Come at me!¡¯

    Tang Wulin watched the princess make such a provocation in bewilderment. Then, he watched as it widened its mouth, exposing its sharp teeth to him. In the next moment, it swiftly turned around and pped its tail fin before vanishing into the distance instantaneously.

    What...

    Before Tang Wulin realized what was happening, raging auras burst forth from the other end at once. It felt as if the seawater had abruptly frozen and ced an formidable oppressive force on Tang Wulin from all directions. Therge evil devil killer whales were already charged toward him wildly.

    Tang Wulin wanted to tell them that it was not his fault, but would it make any difference for him to say so at this point?

    He really wished that he could beat up the devil soul great white shark ferociously!

    He heaved a sigh in his heart and began to transform. Golden scales were unleashed from inside of him. It was the Golden Dragon Body. At the same time, his body began to swell under his guidance. His body swayed and transformed into the dragon form in the sea.

    Yes, he wanted to transform into the Golden Dragon King and fight those evil devil killer whales in the sea!

    An iparably thick and heavy blood essence fluctuation burst forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It turned into an almost solid halo that illuminated arge area of the sea with a golden hue.

    His enormous body, over a hundred meters in length, was covered in thick, heavy scales, disying its magnificence.

    The evil devil killer whales charging toward him immediately slowed down upon sensing his fearsome aura. They watched his body transform from a short distance away.

    The wings on his back remained closed as they were not that useful in the sea. Tang Wulin swayed the body of the Golden Dragon King he transformed into so he could familiarize himself with his new form.

    He seldom engaged in a battle in his dragon form normally. It felt like thest time he did this was when he transformed into the Blood Golden Dragon in the Star Luo Empire during the attack on the Spirit Pagoda.

 Chapter 1826 - The Collision

    <h4>Chapter 1826: The Collision</h4>

    After he unleashed his martial soul avatar in the sea, he could clearly sense that his Dragon Core was growing rapidly, transforming into a gigantic heart. With every beat, there was a gush of blood essence, countless times more powerful than a human¡¯s. He felt like his entire body was filled with strength.

    There was a flicker of divine radiance in his eyes. Tang Wulin raised his right front w and made a grasping gesture. At once, the surrounding sea began to change tremendously.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s right front w seemed to have transformed into a gigantic vortex. The seawater churned violently and gushed toward the vortex at full speed. The water that entered the vortex vanished without a trace instantly.

    Under such circumstances, a massive vortex appeared in the sea. The evil devil killer whales swimming in the nearby waters could feel a strong suction force pulling them forward. They panicked as they struggled to escape.

    It was Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break!

    If the Dragon Emperor Law unleashed by Tang Wulin in his martial soul avatar form could be resisted so easily, he would not deserve his reputation as a demigod.

    The sea churned at once as the seawater surging tempestuously while the evil devil killer whales swam toward Tang Wulin at full speed. In the next moment, the killer whales were sucked into the vortex.

    Even though the vortex had only drawn in the seawater, it also drained away the evil devil killer whales¡¯ life force. The evil devil killer whales sucked into the vortex were rendered incapable of moving.

    Suddenly, a ray of red light illuminated in the distance.

    It was just a tiny red dot when it first began to flicker, but it swiftly grewrger. It had transformed into a red de of light by the time it arrived before Tang Wulin.

    The torrential seawater was cut into two by the red de. The vortex was forcefully chopped open when the red light reached Tang Wulin.

    Dragon Emperor Break spun in the opposite direction and immediately transformed into an explosive force. There was a muffled sound on the seabed. All the evil devil killer whales absorbed by the vortex earlier were sted away while the ray of red light went out in the explosion.

    Tang Wulin used his dragon eyes to see into the distance, squinting ever so slightly. ¡®This is rather interesting. The evil devil killer whale king is quite impressive, just as expected!¡¯

    In the distance, an enormous silhouette over a hundred meters in length appeared. It used a slow yet extremely stable speed to swim in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction, and its iparable aura exuded the feeling of a great sea overlord. It was the evil devil killer whale king.

    The stripes on the killer whale king¡¯s body were not dark blue, but dark red. Its body was clearly emanating thick blood essence fluctuation.

    Tang Wulin was intrigued by what he had learned about the evil devil killer whale n when he was studying in Shrek Academy.

    He learned that the sea soul beasts living in the water had their own world as well. There were a few species of especially fearsome creatures amongst the sea soul beasts such as the devil soul great white sharks and evil devil killer whales.

    The status of the evil devil killer whales in the sea was akin to the evil soul masters¡¯ of mankind. They were the most bloodthirsty of all the sea soul beasts and they were regarded as the mortal enemy of all marine life.

    Any marine creature could possibly end up as their food. The whales wouldunch an attack on any marine creature they discovered and ughter almost everything they found.

    Almost all the marine creatures would have no choice but to flee upon encountering them. With their position at the top of the food chain, they were the most formidable creatures of the marine world.

    The few other sea soul beasts that had incredibly powerful abilities were limited :-(+_+)in number, so the evil devil killer whale n was almost peerless.

    Hence, Tang Wulin woviluld never show mercy to such savage sea soul beasts. Killing an er,,,,,,,,r,,tuu , w33433335¡ä( ,RFC,,m mk,,,kz +

    vil devil killer whale me guy ?? j ant nnj n.d NN CCTV CeCe cthr, I, I j JBthx. , Z the d y ty,. , I am r. By that countless sea soul beasts¡¯ lives would be spared. Of course, he did not intend to exterminate every killer whale either. After all, any food chain would need apex predators and they were the creation of nature.

    However, it waspulsory for him to kill the evil devil killer whale king ording to the requirements of the Sea God¡¯s Sixth Examination.

    The seawater surrounding them surged. Vortices began to appear in the sea, but they were not of Tang Wulin¡¯s making this time. They came from the evil devil killer whale king on the opposite side.

    It looked just like the overlord of the sea. Its disciples and their disciples were spread out in the distance observing the situation.

    ¡°Are you a human being? Or a dragon?¡± came its ice-cold voice.

    Tang Wulin calmly replied, ¡°Does knowing this make a difference to you?¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯re still going to be my food regardless. You have a very good blood essence that is suited to me. Perhaps, eating you could lead to my next evolution. I may be able to reach one-million-year rank.¡± The evil devil killer whale king¡¯s frigid voice sounded indifferent.

    Tang Wulin asked in astonishment, ¡°Is there really a creature with a cultivation base of one million years among your soul beasts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± The evil devil killer whale seemed to sound quite excited upon the mention of one-million-year soul beasts. ¡°We sea soul beasts produce thergest number of one-million-year soul beasts. To my knowledge, there are at least two already.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easier for sea soul beasts to have a one-million-year cultivation base? Why is that so?¡± asked Tang Wulin out of curiosity.

    The evil devil killer whale¡¯s interest seemed to be triggered. It did not mind taking the trouble to exin, ¡°That is because the apex creatures of the sea are peerless. Most importantly, there are no humans here. No matter how mighty the soul beasts onnd are, humankind will always try to figure out a way to kill them. Conversely, the water world belongs only to us. You humans can¡¯t evere to our world. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy for you to do so. This grants us the opportunity to procreate and multiply unchecked.¡±

    Upon hearing its exnation, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart suddenly felt rather sorrowful for some reason.

    Soul beasts were the overlords of the world once upon a time. Yet, how many soul beasts still existed onnd?

    Even the sea soul beasts would avoid the federal fleet at all costs. Had humanity tried to exploit the sea further, the sea soul beasts might not have much living space left either.

    Tang Wulin thought about the Beast God Di Tian. They were living in such a small area. Moreover, the outside area belonged to the Spirit Pagoda. They controlled the entire region and what was left of the Great Star Dou Forest.

    Tang Wulin believed that Di Tian was certainly capable of breaking the chain easily with his capabilities, but he would not be far from death if he really did manage to do so.

    Soul beasts were already incapable of fighting against humanity anymore whether because of mankind¡¯s technology or capabilities. Soul beasts had fully withdrawn from the public eye.

    A one-million-year soul beast? Even the Beast God Di Tian was not such. Tang Wulin had only read about them in historical legends.

    On the other hand, the famed one-million-year soul beast was rted to him in a sense. There was a legend about his father, Tang San, killing a one-million-year soul beast in the past. Moreover, it was apparently a sea soul beast. There was another legend that the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao, once owned a one-million-year soul beast.

    However, these were only legends. After all, these two people were the overlords on the continent at one point in time. Who could look into the truth of this matter and investigate them?

    Thus, Tang Wulin felt rather sorrowful as he looked at the evil devil killer whale king before him. However, his confidence was unwavered by his feelings.

    The saying that the evil devil killer whale n were the evil soul masters among the sea soul beasts made sense. In their presence, the number of sea soul beasts dropped further, especially when this creature before Tang Wulin was so powerful. Moreover, this was in the Sea God¡¯s Trident examination. Who could tell if this was an illusion or reality?

    Wait...

    Tang Wulin suddenly realized something. He could not refrain himself from asking once again, ¡°You said that there were two one-million-year sea soul beasts? I recall one of them was seemingly killed by the Tang Sect¡¯s founder, Tang San, in the past. What was the other soul beast?¡±

 Chapter 1827 - The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1827: The Battle</h4>

    ¡°What could you do even if I were to tell you? I¡¯m going to make a meal out of you soon enough. To your doom!¡± The evil devil killer whale king seemed to have lost its patience. His spiritual power burst forth, and the vortices in the seawater came charging at Tang Wulin.

    As they moved toward him, the vorticesbined with one another and formed into a single gigantic vortex. The vortex was a terrifying blood-red color and was filled with the deadly aura of ughter. In fact, Tang Wulin could even see the countless sea soul beasts¡¯ vengeful spirits drifting inside of it.

    As he was confronted by the gigantic vortex, Tang Wulin had no intention of retreating or withdrawing. The wings on his back spread open to aid him in controlling his body so that he would not be swept away by the seawater. He began to glow with a blinding golden light. He opened his dragon mouth and let out a loud roar.

    In the distance, the evil devil killer whales and the devil soul great white shark n¡¯s princess further away could clearly see a huge ball light burst out from the golden dragon¡¯s head all of a sudden. It appeared as if the dragon¡¯s head had grown ten timesrger instantaneously. The deafening, furious roar could be heard echoing through the entire underwater world.

    It was the Golden Dragon Roar!

    This was the martial soul avatar version, the Limit Douluo-ranked Golden Dragon Roar!

    It shook through the entire underwater world so much that the sea shifted like the waves of an ocean current. The golden aura fused with the seawater before colliding into the gigantic red vortex forcefully.

    Almost all the nearby evil devil killer whales fled into the distance in a flurry. They wanted to get as far away as they could.

    This was their survival instinct! There were no other marine creatures in the area other than the evil devil killer whales. The whales ate all the marine creatures wherever they passed.

    The devil soul great white shark princess thought to itself, ¡®Oh my god!¡¯ It then turned around and fled. The seawater within the range of tens of nautical miles exploded with a loud boom!

    All at once, the sea turned into a chaotic mess. Everything in the vicinity was nketed by a most terrifying aura in an instant.

    If there were any maritime creatures nearby, they would have been pulverized instantaneously.

    The evil devil killer whales in the closer area were swept away from the impact because they were rendered utterly incapable of controlling their own bodies.

    Only the enormous golden dragon and the evil devil killer whale king remained unbudged on the same spot. Despite the mighty waves surging around them, they would not waver.

    The evil devil killer whale king suddenly let out a peculiar voice in the sea. In the next moment, its enormous body became illuminated by a blinding blood-red light. Soon afterward, it made a half turn with its enormous body. A ray of shocking red light parted the sea water and shot toward Tang Wulin in the blink of an eye.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression changed drastically upon being confronted by this attack! Perhaps this was the evil devil killer whale king¡¯s most devastating strike. The long-range attack from earlier must have been derived from this particr strike too, but it was not quite as effective.

    Tang Wulin dared not let his guard down. The enormous golden dragon turned and swung its tail. It was the Golden Dragon Wags Tail!

    Arge amount of Dragon Air gathered at the dragon¡¯s tail as it swiftlyshed at the evil devil killer whale king¡¯s tail. The intense collision made the sea boil over once again.

    The two enormous silhouettes engaged in a battle within the deep sea. It wasbat through close-quarter collisions.

    The evil devil killer whale king had always been an extremely arrogant and conceited creature. In its perception, there was no other creatureparable to itself in the entire sea, besides the one-million-year soul beasts that existed in the past.

    This was actually not that far from the truth. After all, it was already the apex soul beast at the top of the food chain.

    Nevertheless, its body was being wounded by the repeated collisions. The enormous golden dragon¡¯s body was tenacious beyondparison. The killer whale king had failed to gain the upper hand during each collision. On the contrary, its body was continuously taking damage.

    Fresh blood had begun to diffuse into the seawater. The rest of the evil devil killer whales were eager to charge over after getting the scent of their king¡¯s fresh blood. They anxiously wanted to join the battle.

    They kept their bloodlust in check because they knew what would happen. Charging into such a violent battlefield would only result in their own deaths. The killer whales were being sted into balls of torn flesh merely from the shockwaves of these collisions.

    Meanwhile, the evil devil killer whale n¡¯s savage ferocity was revealed. The more whales killed in the battle, the more whales came charging over due to the heavy bloodshed. The first thing they did was devour the corpses of theirrades.

    What sort of n was this?! Witnessing it with his own eyes, Tang Wulin was shocked. In fact, he did not actually need to kill them. The collisions between him and their king were enough to bring the evil devil killer whale n to a frenzy. This was something that he found hard to imagine before.

    The collisions with the evil devil killer whale king had also allowed Tang Wulin to get a better understanding of his transformation. The change wasprehensive.

    After experiencing the tidal body forging process, his spiritual body and physical body were fully fused. Not only did it strengthen his Leakproof Golden Body substantially, but more importantly, it also elevated his ability to control his body.

    When he unleashed the martial soul avatar Golden Dragon King, he could even control every scale with precision and uracy.

    When the dragon¡¯s tail struck the evil devil killer whale, he made his own scales flip upward like sharp des. They cut across the evil devil killer whale king¡¯s body and sliced away arge chunk of its flesh. This was something that he could not do in the past. If he wished to erect his scales before, it was highly possible that he would erect many more than he intended, if not all of them. It had been impossible for him to control every scale urately.

    Such precise control elevated Tang Wulin¡¯s overall fighting capacity to a brand-new level.

    Hence, he was not in a rush to unleash all his abilities. He needed this battle to adapt to this new body of his. It felt gratifying for him to be able to control small-scale changes to his body with his spiritual power and thoughts.

    He could harden any part of his body at will, change his trajectory and speed, and contract and dodge as he pleased instantly.

    Thus, the evil devil killer whale king felt like it had delivered an exceedingly forceful attack on the opponent during each collision, but arge portion of the blow was weakened when itnded. It felt like it could not fully exert its strength.

    It did not like the feeling. It was getting weaker while the opponent was getting stronger. The evil devil killer whale gradually noticed that something was wrong. It found that the opponent was far more difficult to finish off than it had imagined!

    The disciples and their discipleship nearby were devouring one another, and arge area of the sea had turned red from the bloodshed. The evil devil killer whale king was capable of controlling their primeval savagery under ordinary circumstances, yet it could hardly fend for itself this time. It could sense the changes in its surroundings, but there was nothing it could do.

    Then, something remarkable happened. The scales on Tang Wulin¡¯s body suddenly began to glow iparably bright, and he endured another of the evil devil killer whale king¡¯s strikes. The surrounding seawater was churning and surging, yet the evil devil killer whale king felt like it had mmed into a metal sheet.

    The dragon let out a deafening roar.

    The evil devil killer whales all around turned upside down as the terrifying sound rippled across the area. The evil devil killer whale king¡¯s entire body felt numb as well.

    The Golden Dragon Roar was twice as powerful, making the evil devil killer whale king¡¯s mind gopletely nk.

    In the next moment, a gush of Combat Heaven and Earth aura burst forth abruptly. It was the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law, Forbid Heaven-earth, Dragon Emperor Fight!

    The evil devil killer whale king felt fear swiftly crawl out of his bones and into his heart. At that very moment, he thought of fleeing. Yet, how could Tang Wulin possibly allow it to flee at this time?

 Chapter 1828 - Kill The Evil Devil Killer Whale King

    <h4>Chapter 1828: Kill The Evil Devil Killer Whale King</h4>

    A stream of bright light suddenly beamed out and pierced through the evil devil killer whale king¡¯s body. A golden radiance skimmed over its enormous body as another stream of bright light began to shimmer immediately after.

    In that instant, arge wound had been torn into the evil devil killer whale king¡¯s enormous body.

    The agonizing pain jolted it awake from the stupified state it had been in earlier. It put everything else out of its mind. A great crimson radiance exploded like a fixed soul ammunition in the deep sea, sting Tang Wulin away. Then, red light spurted out from the evil devil killer whale king¡¯s huge tail. Its body elerated and fled to the distance at lightning speed.

    As much as it prided itself on its masculinity, its life was far more important! It did not care about its disciples nor their disciples. All that mattered to it at that moment was getting away with its life.

    ¡®Are you trying to leave?¡¯ Tang Wulin sneered. The wings on his back were spread open abruptly and propelled his body forward like giant oars. At the same time, a st of Dragon Air produced a vacuum around him so he could pursue the opponent swiftly. He had unleashed the Golden Dragon Flies!

    Without warning, a white silhouette came charging out diagonally from the side. It mmed into the side of the evil devil killer whale king that was still fleeing at high speed.

    The evil devil killer whale shark king roared in pain. Fresh blood was gushing out from the huge wound that was cut open by Tang Wulin earlier, and it was left rolling from the impact.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin had transformed back to his human form. He shot toward the evil devil killer whale king like a golden meteor.

    His four-word battle armor, Golden Dragon Moon Song, instantly covered his body, boosting his aura to its peak. He released his Blood Golden Dragon Domain, and it colored the surrounding seawater gold and red.

    He unleashed both the Thousand Flying Dragons and the Blood Golden Dragon Domain!

    Countless giant golden dragons emerged from the sea. Their terrifying aura nketed everything in the area as far as the eye could see.

    The water droplet-shaped crystal shimmering with seven-colored radiance on Tang Wulin¡¯s wrist emitted a gentle glow that turned the golden dragons¡¯ eyes seven-colored. Every dragon seemed to be reinvigorated and energized.

    The thousands of dragons formed a barrier which blocked the evil devil killer whale king, rendering it incapable of charging out from it.

    It was the sublimation of his domain known as the Thousand Resurrected Dragons!

    Four-word battle armor was capable of amplifying the soul master¡¯s power by an incredible amount. It was also capable of elevating the original three-word battle armor domain into an evolved domain. Tang Wulin¡¯s Blood Golden Dragon Domain had undergone some special changes during this elevation process that he had never thought of before. It produced a subtle connection to the lost Dragon n¡¯s graveyard through the crystal on his wrist.

    The connection allowed him to mobilize the dragon souls temporarily for his own use. Those souls were fused with his four-word battle armor domain to create this majestic scene of the Thousand Resurrected Dragons. It really looked like the terrifying scene of a thousand real dragons appearing all at once! This was Tang Wulin¡¯s amazing ability that he kept as his trump card.

    It was an ability that he refused to utilize thoughtlessly when he was fighting against the abyssal legion before.

    Just like the abyssal legion¡¯s ceaseless powerhouses, Tang Wulin¡¯s evolved four-word battle armor domain brought a genuine legion of dragons to life.

    When seen from an individual level, they were only dragon souls that formed from the condensation of domain energy and origin energy. There was still some disparity between them and real dragons. However, the difference was not that great! Most importantly, they triumphed by their numbers. Even if each one of them only possessed a fraction of a real dragon¡¯s power, the umtion of a thousand of them was like a terrifying troop of dragons.

    The Dragon n was the overlord of the entire world before. The Dragon God was the terrifying being that relied on his own power to contend against the entire Divine Realm in the past!

    His descendants were the fearsome creatures with the Golden Dragon King¡¯s abilities, famed for their physical strength. Over a thousand of these dragons would definitely not be at a disadvantageous position even if they were to confront those frightful abyssal creatures.

    Tang Wulin was utilizing the Thousand Resurrected Dragons for the first time to fight against the evil devil killer whale king. It made him feel like he had already transformed into the Dragon King for real and reigned over the Golden Dragon n.

    Every golden dragon was unleashing a formidable aura equal to that of a Title Douluo and their bodies were even stronger than a Title Douluo¡¯s. The evil devil killer whale king was mighty, but it had already been severely injured. It was overwhelmed almost instantaneously by the barrage of golden dragons.

    The devil soul great white shark witnessed the scene in a daze with its eyes glowing resplendently. The way it looked at Tang Wulin had changedpletely.

    The devil soul great white shark princess had been watching the battle from afar earlier. It managed to halt the evil devil killer whale during a critical moment. It only just realized that the evil devil killer whale would not have been able to flee even if it had not taken action.

    In fact, it could say that if this particr human being wanted, all the evil devil killer whales would not be able to leave this area alive.

    The numerous giant dragons were shocking! If he had unleashed them as soon as the battle began, perhaps the evil devil killer whale n would have immediately tried to escape.

    In the distance, the evil devil killer whales fighting each other had finally quieted down. They could sense the terrifying aura. After a momentary silence, the ferocious creatures suddenly fled in the opposite direction in a frenzy and disappeared into the vast sea in a split second.

    Those were dragons. That was the dragon n that stood above all creatures!

    Leave alone the whales, even Tang Wulin, the one who had summoned the dragons, was shocked upon seeing the Thousand Resurrected Dragons.

    These were no longer the thousands of dragon-shaped phantoms from the past, but real golden dragons! Every single one of them was a real entity with a dragon¡¯s soul. The legion of dragons were energized, intelligent and obedient to him. He wondered just how shocking it would be if this were to appear on the Douluo Continent.

    The evil devil killer whale king had beenpletely devoured, and all the golden dragons spread out. Soon afterward, a ray of orange-gold radiance shot toward Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Tang Wulin was about to instinctively unleash Dragon Air to shield himself when he heard the familiar, deep voice in his mind.

    ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Sixth Examination ¨C The Chaos of Evil Devil Killer Whale has been passed. The rewards are the evil devil killer whale king¡¯s soul ring and soul bone. As the examinee has already taken nine soul rings, the evil devil killer whale king¡¯s soul ring will be equally distributed ording to age.¡±

    In the next moment, the orange-gold radiance was shining upon him. Tang Wulin felt his entire body shake as his soul rings underwent changes one after another.

    He remembered experiencing this particr feeling in the spirit ascension tform before. It was the feeling of a soul ring¡¯s age limit being elevated!

    ¡®The evil devil killer whale king had a three hundred to four hundred thousand year cultivation base at the very least. If it is equally distributed, won¡¯t it...¡¯

    At the thought of this, Tang Wulin unleashed his Bluesilver Emperor martial soul almost subconsciously. What he saw left him awestruck.

    Red, red, red, red, green-gold, orange-gold, orange-gold, orange-gold, orange-gold.

    What?

    Tang Wulin was dumbstruck. What sort of soul ring proportioning was this?!

    Was this something achievable by an ordinary human being?

    The reality of it was right there before his eyes. He did it. Everything was real. He had already elevated all his soul rings to one-hundred-thousand-year rank. Other than the fifth green-gold Nature Child soul ring which was unique, the rest of the soul rings had all reached the pinnacle of soul masters.

    The final few orange-gold soul rings were especially bewildering.

    The advantage brought by the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations was really extraordinary!

    Just as he was processing this development in his mind, a ball of red light arrived before him. It was a scarlet hue filled with ferocious energy. It made the devil soul great white shark princess dash away into the distance after taking one nce at it.

 Chapter 1829 - I Want To Go To The Human World

    <h4>Chapter 1829: I Want To Go To The Human World</h4>

    Tang Wulin focused his eyes on the red radiance that enshrouded the two soul bones. Yes, there were two!

    Those were obviously two shank bones. Tang Wulin assumed they were the left and right shank bones.

    Was that the evil devil killer whale king¡¯s left and right shank bones?

    It lived up to its reputation as a Beast. It had these precious soul bones and actually produced two. Moreover, those were soul bones with a cultivation base of over one hundred thousand years!

    The truth was, Tang Wulin had only managed to collect two soul bones before this. One was the core, the bone from the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s torso, while the other was the bone from the right hand of that unyielding spirit soul from years ago, the Dreadw Bear.

    The rarity of soul bones far surpassed high-ranking spirit souls. Throughout all of history, soul bones were seldom seen. Some were missing while some were damaged. There were very few that were passed down generations. Furthermore, not many soul beasts had survived into modern times. Soul bones were almost to be legendary items that were beyond the reach of soul masters.

    Thus, being handed these the two shank bones was definitely considered a tremendous boost for him!

    No wonder soul masters would hunt and kill soul beasts at all costs in the earlier years. A soul beast suitable to a soul master would elevate the soul master¡¯s abilities substantially. Some especially rare soul bones would certainly result in qualitative leap in the soul master¡¯s abilities. This was once a frequent urrence among soul masters.

    The soul beasts started going extinct precisely because of this. In humanity¡¯s early days, they constantly struggled to stay alive due to the presence of soul beasts, so they built cities to keep them at bay. It was a world where only the fittest would survive.

    Humans relied on their intelligence to develop themselves to their current level, and it hade to a point where they had to consider the ecological bnce. If they did not and all the soul beasts were lost, relying on man-made spirit souls had its limitations. After all, there was still no technology capable of producing one-hundred thousand-year spirit souls. Moreover, there were still some differences between an artificial spirit soul and a real soul beast.

    At the thought of this, Tang Wulin could not help recalling the Ten Thousand Beast tform that he once entered during the Joust For A Spouse Festival. He had no choice but to acknowledge that it really was a world filled with vitality when he experienced the ancient soul beasts¡¯ forest within it!

    He had to admit that the Spirit Pagoda had made a huge contribution to the world by founding the Ten Thousand Beast tform. What a waste that the soul beasts in there were just illusions.

    He badly wanted to go back in time and take a look. He wanted to see how the soul beasts¡¯ world was before. ording to historical records, soul beastsunched countless beast tides to attack the humans in the past. Shrek City has endured multiple beast tide assaults in the past as well. Those were definitely major battles that could overturn the whole world.

    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about?¡± He heard a pleasant voice. Tang Wulin turned his head to the side to take a look, only to be startled.

    The devil soul great white shark had already made its way to his side without him noticing. One of its huge eyes was just a few feet away. It was watching him closely with a peculiar look.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Nothing. I was only thinking about what the soul beasts¡¯ world looked like in the past.¡±

    The devil soul great white shark giggled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. It¡¯s hard for me to imagine the matters of your human world. Our sea has always been a happy ce. We¡¯re just sick of those nasty evil devil killer whales. Good thing you¡¯re here to beat them up. Thank you!¡±

    Tang Wulin realized that he had yet to be transported away from the location after this examination had ended. He wondered what was happening.

    ¡°Can you take me back to the shore?¡± Tang Wulin asked the devil soul great white shark.

    ¡°Yes, of course! But what would I get out of it?¡± As it spoke, it could not keep itself from leering at the two soul bones.

    Tang Wulin felt speechless. He had just helped them to defeat their mortal enemy!

    ¡°What kind of reward would you like then?¡±

    The devil soul great white shark giggled. ¡°I¡¯m only joking. I don¡¯t want that evil devil killer whale king¡¯s dirty soul bones. Moreover, only you humans can fuse with soul bones. I would like to ask you something. What do you think of me turning into a human being? Is it going to be fun? Just like what you call being reincarnated as a human being.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. However, I read from historical records that soul beasts can choose to turn into human beings after cultivating to the one-hundred-thousand-year realm. Even though your growth will be very quick, there will still be a very long period of vulnerability. You will die a true death during the growing process if you are killed. Hence, you must make sure you keep your identity secret if you n to be a human being. Don¡¯t ever let anyone else know what you truly are. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble.¡±

    ¡°I see! You humans are really evil for wanting to kill us!¡± said the devil soul great white shark princess resentfully.

    Tang Wulin said helplessly, ¡°You can¡¯t say that either. During the earlier years, humans were prey for the soul beasts. It was only that there was a shift in who was strong and who was weak. We are trying our best to change the rtionship between your kind and us. We are trying to fulfill the soul masters¡¯ needs using manmade spirit souls. It¡¯s true that the soul beasts onnd are about to go extinct. Alright, please take me to the shore.¡±

    A look of longing shed past the devil soul great white shark princess¡¯ eyes. ¡°Your human world must be a lot of fun, right? I must go and have fun in the human world in the future.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°If you really are nning to be a human being, you must bear this in mind. Don¡¯t ever tell humans that you were once a soul beast. The soul ring and soul bones of a one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast are too attractive to mankind. Greed will frequently result in catastrophes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, hmm, understood. I¡¯m actually still quite far from being that. My cultivation base is less than a ny thousand years, so I¡¯m not a real one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast. If I were, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of that evil devil killer whale king. I¡¯m royalty. That¡¯s why I gained my intelligence earlier and can speak your humannguage. I still have ten thousand years to go! I should be able to gain a one-hundred-thousand-year cultivation base by then. At that point, perhaps I will really choose to be a human being. Will you already be dead by then? I can¡¯t look for you anymore, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin could not helpughing and said, ¡°That¡¯s not for certain. Perhaps I will still be alive by then? If I¡¯m still around, you can look for me if you need help with anything.¡±

    The devil soul great white shark princess smiled and said, ¡°Sure thing. Don¡¯t forget our deal then. A promise is a promise. You owe me one.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, alright.¡± Tang Wulin agreed to it without paying too much attention. No one knew what would happen in ten thousand years. If he could not achieve Godhood, perhaps he would have already turned into dust and vanished from the course of history. Even if he could cultivate to God rank, perhaps he would be off looking for his parents somewhere in the cosmos. There would be a slim chance of him meeting this devil soul great white shark princess again.

    The devil soul great white shark princess said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then. I¡¯ll show you my ability. I¡¯m actually very powerful, you see.¡± As it was speaking, its body swayed gently as if it was swimming forward and something unusual was happening. The seawater where it passed suddenly began to turn white and froze into ice. It was just the same with the seawater under Tang Wulin.

    The buoyancy carried Tang Wulin¡¯s body to the sea surface along with the ice.

    Astonished, Tang Wulin asked, ¡°Are you an ice attribute soul beast?¡±

    If his memory served him right, the devil soul great white shark should not be equipped with elemental attributes!

    ¡°Yes, yes. I have variant abilities that not only affect my original natural attribute, but I¡¯m also inherently attuned to the cold. Tee-hee. I gave myself a human name, would you like to know what it is?¡± the devil soul great white shark said with a smile.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you. Heh-heh-heh.¡±

 Chapter 1830 - A Promise To The Little Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1830: A Promise To The Little Princess</h4>

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling rather frustrated by the mischievous little princess. It was ny thousand years old, yet it was still acting like a child.

    Soon, he was pushed out to the surface of the sea along with the ice. In the next moment, the surrounding sea surface began to change as an ice bridge took form. It led into the distance, stretching forward swiftly.

    Tang Wulin could see the devil soul great white shark princess¡¯ silhouette swimming at full speed under the surface. The water above it froze where it passed, and the tempestuous sea became as calm as a mirror.

    ¡®It¡¯s quite capable just as expected. Its ability to control the sea and manipte the ice element is rather impressive!¡¯

    Tang Wulin spread his legs apart and travelled in a manner akin to skating. Soon, he sawnd ahead and the ice bridge under his feet extended all the way there.

    When he stepped onto solid ground once again, the devil soul great white shark princess¡¯ body was standing up in the distant waters. It used its fin to wave at him. ¡°Goodbye, human being! Don¡¯t forget your promise to grant me a favor if we are to meet again in the future. A promise is a promise.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled and waved back. ¡°Alright, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Sea God¡¯s Sixth Examination ispleted. Would you like to continue the examination?¡± The deep voice came in a timely manner. Tang Wulin realized that the sixth examination had only been fullypleted when he returned to the shore. In other words, he did not only need to defeat the evil devil killer shark king, but also receive the approval of this devil soul great white shark princess.

    ...

    In the Northern Ocean of the Douluo Continent, there was a sh of golden radiance as a gigantic silhouette appeared in the sea soundlessly.

    It was obviously having some trouble adapting, so it swayed its body to find its bnce point. It wriggled and looked around. It could not help feeling rather puzzled.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Am I dreaming? Why do I feel like I¡¯m in another world? That human being was really fun and he was also very powerful,¡± the devil soul great white shark muttered to itself.

    ¡®Mankind is really an interesting species. I¡¯m going to take a look at the human world for sure after I¡¯m done cultivating for ten thousand years. I wonder if Mother will allow me to do it. I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m still going to go even if my mother doesn¡¯t allow it. I¡¯ll just think of it as a trip.¡¯

    At the thought of this, the devil soul great white shark princess could not help feeling overjoyed. At least, it could be certain that the evil devil killer whale king earlier was real. Everything it did all this time was being prompted by a consciousness. In any case, the human being¡¯s appearance did leave behind a profound impression on it.

    ¡°Mother is calling for me.¡± The devil soul great white shark princess flexed its body and tail gently before it swiftly began to swim in the direction the call came from.

    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s strange! Why do I feel like I¡¯m faster?¡± While it was swimming, it suddenly sensed that it was elerating. It felt like something was different from before.

    For soul beasts, the evolutionary process was extremely slow. Had that not been the case, soul beasts would not need to spend one hundred thousand years just to evolve into a human form. The event previously had only taken a very short period of time, but it could clearly sense the elevation in itself.

    Before it had the time to furtherprehend the change, it suddenly realized that something was changing in its surroundings.

    The crystal clear sea had abruptly turned murky with a very unpleasant purple-ck aura spreading through the water. A voice suddenly rang through its mind.

    ¡°Leave, quick. Leave, quick. Don¡¯te back, my daughter. It¡¯s her. That terrifying person is here. Don¡¯te back! Oh... We¡¯re doomed...¡±

    The devil soul great white shark princess was startled, and its body froze in ce. The voice was that of its mother!

    ¡°Mother, Mother, what happened? What¡¯s going on with you?¡± It called out frightfully to itself. It had a delicate connection to its mother that allowed them tomunicate with each other via their spiritual power even if they were far apart. Yet, the connection with its mother was suddenly cut off at that exact moment. There was also an intense restlessness that shot through its entire body.

    ¡®Something must have happened to Mother. Something must have happened to Mother.¡¯

    The devil soul great white shark princess panicked. It hastily flexed its body and rushed toward the location where its mother¡¯sst call was heard, unconcerned by the murky purple-ck seawater.

    It lost count of how long it swam before it sensed its mother¡¯s aura atst. However, the aura was exceedingly weak and gave off an ominous feeling.

    The purple-ck color in the sea gradually faded, and the devil soul great white shark princess was stunned by the scene before its eyes.

    It saw countless corpses and skeletons in the water. All sorts of sea soul beasts¡¯ corpses were either sinking or floating slowly. The entire ocean seemed to be filled with a bloody aura and looked dested.

    Then, it saw some familiar silhouettes. Those were its nsmen, were they not?

    ¡°No, no, no, it can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be!¡± It screamed out aloud anxiously, frantically calling out to its mother, ¡°Mother, Mother, where are you?! Mother, please don¡¯t scare me. Where are you?¡±

    It was in a mad panic. It had grown up by its mother¡¯s side since it was young. Its mother was the ruler of the devil soul great white shark n. The n was thriving and prosperous, with only the evil devil killer whales as their enemy.

    Then, the evil devil killer whale n suddenly disappeared without a trace not long ago, and it was transported to the strange world soon after that.

    It had just returned when the scene before its eyes filled it with fear. It had no courage to ponder, yet its intelligence was telling it that the situation was getting worse.

    More and more devil soul great white sharks¡¯ corpses appeared within its visual field, all of their bodies mutted. It could only tell that some of them were itspanions and friends based on certain details. In fact, some of them were its blood rtives.

    Atst, it sensed a most familiar aura. It swam toward the aura frantically and saw a dark blue pearl emitting a weak glow.

    ¡°Mother!¡± The devil soul great white shark princess eximed sorrowfully. It swam as fast as it could and arrived before the pearl.

    A devil soul great white shark that cultivated to one hundred thousand years would produce such a shark pearl upon its passing. It was the most important and precious object of the devil soul great white shark n and it would be passed down through the family. Only royalty could produce it.

    The aura emitted by the pearl was highly familiar to the devil soul great white shark princess. There could only be one exnation. This belonged to its mother! In other words, its mother was dead. Moreover, its mother did not even leave behind a body.

    ¡°Mother, mother, mother...¡± It screamed out and sobbed loudly. It wriggled its body with all its strength making the nearby seawater surge.

    Yet, there was already nothing it could do to change this. No one survived the ordeal. Not its mother nor its nsmen.

    How did this happen? What had happened? It was still fine when it left. Even the fearsome evil devil killer whale n could not simply wipe them out. The battles between these two parties were equally matched. It was impossible for the entire n to be in at once, yet they were all dead!

    ¡®What happened? Mother, Mother, you¡¯re still alive, right?¡¯

    The devil soul great white shark princess was having a full mental breakdown. It felt as if the sea had turned into its tears.

    It infused its spiritual consciousness into the shark pearl to sense it.

    A thought soon entered its mind.

 Chapter 1831 - Fuse With Fatherâ€™s Bloodline

    <h4><i>Chapter 1831</i>: Fuse With Father¡¯s Bloodline</h4>

    ¡®This is it. A million years, it¡¯s here. It¡¯s still alive and it¡¯s back...¡¯ It was a fearful thought, but also the only thought it retained.

    ¡®A million years? What¡¯s a million years?¡¯ The devil soul great white shark princess was stunned. In the next moment, she suddenly thought of a possibility.

    One million years, only that entity could possibly be a one million year entity.

    ¡®It¡¯s here? It¡¯s back! It killed my nsmen. It killed my... mother!¡¯

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    ...

    ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Seventh Examination ¨C the most powerful duel against the one million year deep sea devil whale king.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling shocked when he heard the phrase in his mind.

    The deep sea devil whale king? One million years? Was that the one million year soul beast mentioned by the evil devil killer whale king earlier?

    Just as he was still pondering in his heart, the deep voice was heard once again. The voice began exining in earnest.

    ¡°Once upon a time, the previous keeper of the Sea God¡¯s Trident and also the sessor of the Sea God was confronted by this particr powerful entity. It was precisely the deep sea devil whale king. It was a one-million year soul beast, a true overlord of the sea. The Sea God¡¯s Trident keeper finally possessed the qualification to be the Sea God¡¯s sessor atst. You¡¯re to fight against the deep sea devil whale king simted in the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examination which he had fought before in the past. Defeat it and you may continue. This is the precious treasure left behind by the previous keeper of the Sea God¡¯s Trident for you.¡±

    ¡®The previous keeper of the Sea God¡¯s Trident? Isn¡¯t that my father? The Sea God Tang San!¡¯

    Tang Wulin felt emotional at once. In the past, his father had undergone the Sea God Nine Examinations too. He had passed the examination to be the Sea God atst.

    On the other hand, his father was not as powerful as he was now. If his father could do it, he could do it too!

    A strong confidence arose in his heart soon after. Tang Wulin pursed his lips tightly.

    Meanwhile, a deafening loud boom was heard in the distance. A huge, thick water pir immediately shot into the sky. It shot to a height of over a thousand meters before it dropped slowly.

    The sky dimmed soon after. A powerful oppressive force arose in all directions. It was suffocating.

    There was no need to ask. Tang Wulin knew it was here. The true overlord of the sea, the deep sea devil whale king was here!

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath and raised his right hand to conjure the Golden Dragon Spear in his palm. The wings behind his back spread open while the four-word battle armor was dded to his body.

    It was different from when he fought against the evil devil killer whale king earlier. At present, he wanted to be in his most powerful form when he fought against the most mighty sea soul beast.

    A terrifying aura filled the air. The surrounding seapletely turned purple-ck. It felt as if the entire world was Tang Wulin¡¯s enemy at this moment.

    Even so, all the changes did not affect Tang Wulin¡¯s will to fight.

    He took a step forward. The lofty arrogance andbat heaven and earth consciousness burst forth from his body instantly.

    His ck hair was blowing without the wind while his golden battle armor was emitting a dazzling brilliance. At this very moment, he was still the person who could support heaven and earth even if the whole world was against him.

    Before long, an incredible aura burst forth from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The dazzling golden brilliance transformed into a mighty aura which rose into the sky.

    The peerless overbearing fluctuation formed into the most formidable, shocking aura in the air. Tang Wulin pped the wings behind his back once to send himself into the sky in the next moment.

    The mighty consciousness was akin to a sharp spear stabbing through the heavens. It enabled him to break out of this powerful oppressive force.

    It was the Forbid Heaven-Earth, Dragon Emperor Fight!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s potent spiritual power which was close to the Divine Origin coated his eyes with a golden-red colorbined with the Dragon Emperor Fight¡¯s effect. The Golden Dragon King¡¯s wild aura burst out turning the sky into the same color.

    At this exact moment, he felt he could hear his father¡¯s voice echoing in his mind.

    ¡®Father did not flinch even a little when confronted by those three powerful Gods. On the contrary, he was filled with a desire to fight. There was only one thought in his mind at the time. He wanted to return to look for me.¡¯

    ¡®On the other hand, I¡¯m now fighting against his opponent that he had fought against when he was still a human. If my father can do it, so can I.¡¯

    ¡®There¡¯lle a day when I¡¯ll cultivate till Godhood just like him. I¡¯ll look for them. I¡¯ll look for my family.¡¯

    At the thought of this, Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Emperor Fight seemed to have sublimed. A golden silhouette was vaguely seen behind him. The silhouette had long, blue hair hanging loosely behind his back. The aura which controlled the entire heaven and earth seemingly emerged soon after.

    Tang Wulin began to transform as well. His initial ck hair had turned blue gradually, much to his surprise. A whileter, his hair grew and hung loosely behind his back.

    He felt something inside his body awaken at this very moment. His aura and bloodline were elevating and transforming silently during this instant.

    ¡®Is... Is this the bloodline which belonged to my father?¡¯

    An ineffable emotion suddenly appeared in the depths of Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. He had depended on the bloodline which belonged to the Golden Dragon King all this while. It was the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline which made him sessful. Although he knew that he was the son of the Sea God Tang San, he felt that he only had the Bluesilver Emperor.

    It was not until then that he felt his father¡¯s bloodline inside his body. The bloodline was triggered by the arrogance in his heart such that it merged with his body. In a sense, it had be a part of his body!

    It was a sublime feeling which filled him with belief. Indeed, he believed that he was the son of the Sea God. He was the son born after his father achieved Godhood. Something inside of him belonged to a God-ranked entity.

    Those eighteen seals were not only sealing the Golden Dragon King¡¯s aura, but, at the same time, sealed his father¡¯s aura too!

    His father had used the bloodline which was passed down to him precisely as the core of this seal so that the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power could be sealed. It was at this point when his arrogance and his father¡¯s calling seemed to have awakened the bloodline.

    ¡°ng!¡± A crisp sound was heard echoing inside his body. A momentter, Tang Wulin felt a gush of zing hot aura burst forth throughout his entire body before bing a part of his body.

    The Golden Dragon King¡¯s fifteenthyer seal was broken!

    Yes, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s fifteenthyer seal had broken spontaneously without warning. Soon after, Tang Wulin felt as if there were countless blue-gold light spots exploding in his blood which then fused into every part of his body.

    The feeling was truly amazing. His body underwent another transformation. The zing hot Golden Dragon King Bloodline was ricocheting inside his body such that his aura increased exponentially.

    Even with his powerful Leakproof Golden Body, he was shuddering under the sh of the zing-hot bloodline aura. He came to the realization that the Golden Dragon King¡¯s fifteenthyer seal was actually so powerful. He had earlier thought that it would be as easy as breathing for him to withstand the crashing of the fifteenthyer seal with his current physical endurance. He just realized that he could not be more wrong.

    The power brought by the fifteenthyer seal couldpare to thebination of the fourteen prior seals. The seal was not only crashing on the bloodline inside his body, but also his sea of spirit.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body turned into a piercing, incandescent color at this very moment. He was levitating in the sky akin to a sun unleashing its intense brightness and heat!

    On the other hand, the sea under him began to change. In the beginning, there was a small blue area. Later, the blue began spreading in all directions toward the distance.

 Chapter 1832 - Divine Origin

    <h4>Chapter 1832 Divine Origin</h4>

    No matter how imposing the purple-back color was, it could not stop the blue color from moving outward. The sea was bing calm with the receding tempestuous waves. On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s aura was subliming wildly.

    The feeling of transcendence was ineffable. Tang Wulin felt as if he was being incinerated in a smelting furnace.

    However, the speckles of blue radiance soon fused into his bones. His initial Leakproof Golden Body now had a touch of water-like gentleness. It feltpletely different regardless of how hard the crashing was inside him. The scorching temperature was rising while his aura and cultivation base was soaring simrly. He was continuously elevating little by little from his demigod rank.

    His eyes were already glimmering like a starry sky. Everything in the surroundings was warping ever so slightly, yet Tang Wulin felt the profound changes in himself.

    ¡°Forbid Heaven-Earth, Dragon Emperor Fight!¡± He shouted aloud abruptly.

    In the next moment, a valiant dragon¡¯s roar was hearding from his body. Tang Wulin felt the surrounding air surging violently. The sky gave out a loud booming noise in the midst of the violent surging air. Then, the entire world became dark and gloomy.

    The sky and the sea had vanished, leaving only a sphere of iparably bright golden-red radiance.

    Tang Wulin clearly felt the soul core in his brain explode and shatter all of a sudden. Soon after, a ball of iparably intense golden-red radiance exploded and transformed into a slowly fading golden-red ball.

    ¡®What¡¯s that? Is that me?¡¯

    Tang Wulin was astonished that a tiny golden person appeared from the golden-red ball. The tiny person had a full head of long hair flickering with blue-gold radiance. It was levitating on his sea of spirit. On the other hand, the golden color in his sea of spirit began a momentous transformation after being affected by the tiny person.

    His spiritual power was subliming. There was an additional glossy tint in the golden color while his entire sea of spirit was transforming as well. Wisps of white airflow floated on the surface of his rapidly expanding sea of spirit. It felt as if a century had passed but, in reality, it was just a moment. His sea of spirit had actually erged a hundredfold, much to his surprise.

    His initial copious spiritual power turned into a thinyer of spiritual power on the seabed at this exact moment. A white airflow rippled gently on the surface of the crystal clear golden liquid. Despite the minimal white airflow, Tang Wulin could clearly distinguish every change they underwent.

    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯

    Tang Wulin suddenly understood.

    He had made a breakthrough. His spiritual power had a breakthrough at this moment. He had finally broken the restriction of the Spirit Domain and entered the Divine Origin realmpletely. The Divine Origin was the rank that truly belonged to Godhood!

    When he fused with his father¡¯s bloodline and broke the Golden Dragon King¡¯s fifteenthyer seal, his stagnant spiritual power made a breakthrough atst. He went from the Spirit Domain to the Divine Origin.

    Even though he was at the weakest point of the Divine Origin and his spiritual power was at the Divine Origin rank as well, the faint white airflow on the surface of his spiritual power was the legendary immortal energy!

    The elevation from the Spirit Domain to the Divine Origin involved the transformation of thoroughly remoulding oneself. It was the transformation which let one gain a foothold into the god rank!

    It was a spiritual rank that even the quasi gods who reigned over the continent for many years could not achieve including the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the Coiling Dragon Douluo Qiangu Dieting, and even the deceased As Douluo Yun Ming.

    The fact that Mankind was astonished to find the Spirit Monarch had a spiritual power cultivation base at the Divine Origin in the abyssal legion earlier. Before him, it seemed like Gu Yuena was the only person capable of achieving this rank.

    Tang Wulin only realized how terrifying the realm of this rank was after his spiritual power had entered the rank.

    Despite his powerful spirit, he did not manage to fill his sea of spirit even by a millionth of its capacity. If only he could fill up his sea of spirit once again, how terrifying would his spiritual power be then?

    ¡®Divine Origin, I¡¯ve actually achieved the Divine Origin. Father, is this your gift to me?¡¯

    His heart was overwhelmed with emotions in the meantime. He understood that he could perhaps only achieve this rank when he became a God if he depended solely on his own cultivation.

    In any case, it was the Godhood bloodline left by his father to him, or perhaps the immortal energy which allowed him to achieve the Divine Origin spiritual cultivation base despite the suppression from the lord of the Douluo Continent ne. From this moment on, he was no longer an ordinary Limit Douluo. His spiritual power had already achieved and perhaps even surpassed the vast majority of the quasi gods. His spiritual power was at the apex of the Douluo Continent in its truest sense!

    It was the true apex!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart was filled with emotions. In the next moment, his spiritual consciousness resumed. The emotions grew even stronger when he opened his eyes and saw everything before him again.

    The murky, dark world had vanished. He had a broad view and saw a clear, blue sea. The oppressive force was gone, leaving him levitating alone in the sky.

    Thebat heaven and earth consciousness had also vanished. He saw his long, blue hair blowing in the wind. His long blue hair was very simr to his father¡¯s. The Golden Dragon Moon Song battle armor on his body had an addedyer of faint blue-gold brilliance.

    He clearly felt the change produced from the infusion and integration of his Divine Origin-ranked spiritual power.

    The reason behind the four-word battle armor¡¯s power was it evolved relentlessly in fusing with its soul master!

    On the other hand, all the transformations only appeared during the sublimation process whichsted for an unknown amount of time.

    Tang Wulin realized that he was now different. At least, he had taken a huge step toward bing a quasi god.

    On the other hand, it seemed like there was no one else capable of such a speedy elevation in the history of the soul masters¡¯ world, other than his Godhood father and also a few others who had extraordinary natural endowments and the Divine Realm providence such as the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao!

    Tang Wulin progressed from being a Limit Douluo to approaching the quasi god rank with the Divine Origin spiritual power. Tang Wulin was overwhelmed by what he felt. He knew that he had made the right decision. Taking the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations was an unprecedented metamorphosis for him.

    ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Seventh Examination ¨C the most powerful duel against the million-year deep sea devil whale king ispleted.¡± Meanwhile, a voice which surprised Tang Wulin was heard.

    Did the deep sea devil whale king retreat without putting up a fight? What was happening?

    Tang Wulin felt stunned.

    Judging by the situation where he killed the evil devil killer whale king, he should be able to gain additional benefits if he were to defeat the deep sea devil whale king. Yet, the soul beast retreated without putting up a fight. It was...

    You lose some, you gain some, right?

    However, Tang Wulin felt at ease after the momentary disappointment. The saying, ¡®you lose some, you gain some¡¯ meant that not everything would go as nned. It was rather difficult for him to attain his achievements now.

    ¡°Please rest and recuperate. Proceed immediately with the Sea God¡¯s Eighth Examination after six hours.¡± The deep voice was heard once again. Tang Wulin was quite astonished that he was not asked if he wished to continue the eighth examination this time. Instead, he was notified that he would be taking the eighth examination next.

    ¡®Could it be that I lost the privilege to choose after passing the seventh examination?¡¯

    He asked rhetorically as if his spection was confirmed.

    ¡®If I can¡¯t, then so be it. I¡¯ll still strive hard!¡¯

    The two soul bones from earlier were still with him. He took a nce at them. A radiance flickered in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes as he grew determined.

    He sat cross-legged and waved at the two pieces of soul bones to guide them to him.

    ¡®I bet fusing with these two pieces of soul bones will elevate my abilities substantially, for sure!¡¯

    Meanwhile, there were changes appearing in Thule on the Douluo Continent at the same time Tang Wulin was preparing for his Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations.

 Chapter 1833 - Overall Defence

    <h4>Chapter 1833 Overall Defence</h4>

    Meanwhile, in the federal militarymand post...

    ¡°The construction of the foundation has beenpleted. The soul masters from the Blood God Army, the Spirit Pagoda, the Tang Sect, and the War God Hall are building the brand-new Blood Gods Great Array to seal the exit.¡±

    Upon hearing the report, the Central Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander, the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi, nodded in satisfaction. Everything was developing in the right direction. They had been under immense pressure in the beginning, but they had defeated the formidable enemypletely. They could finally be at ease.

    Chen Xinjie asked, ¡°When the Blood Gods Great Array is finished, will it be able to stop the abyssal passage from linking to us once again?¡±

    The question was meant for the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi who was also present. He was the main member of the Blood Gods Army in charge of the Blood Gods Great Array. He had the most knowledge of the array¡¯s effects.

    Cao Dezhi shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for it to stop them entirely. The situation here is quite different from the Blood Gods Great Array. The Blood Gods Army ced the seal on the inside of the passage, which is equal to cutting off the source. It will not be that easy for the abyssal creatures toe out. Even if there were a gap, it would be blocked in time. However, the seal over here is on our ne. The abyssal ne has disappeared on its own, but it was not sealed by us. In case it reappears, it will still be able to channel out a massive amount of abyssal creatures.

    ¡°Of course, the Blood Gods Great Array will be able to block off the abyssal creatures within a short period of time at the very least, so we will be able tounch a full-scale counter and restrict them within this area. Judging from the current situation, if we can finish the construction of the Blood Gods Great Array, I rmend the setting of second, third, and fourth defensive lines in the surrounding area. If they are bold enough toe again, we will strive to ce the Blood Gods Great Array directly on the abyssal passage itself at all costs to cut off their pathway to our worldpletely.

    ¡°Actually, we are most concerned about the Holy Spirit Cult now. We have no idea how many abyssal powerhouses were killed in the Eternal Heaven¡¯s explosion, and we don¡¯t have any details as to the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s situation. However, I still feel like the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s Demon Empress won¡¯t just disappear that easily. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to reign over the Holy Spirit Cult for so many years. Their ability to open up the abyssal passage this time has proven that they have already mastered the coordinates for the abyssal ne. If they switch to another location to open up the passage, it will be the most troublesome for us.¡±

    The Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun said, ¡°That is truly troublesome, but I think it¡¯s easier said than done. After all, the opening of the passage mostly relied on the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. I doubt that the Holy Spirit Cult will be able to build another great array once again. I believe now is the time to go on a major offensive against the evil soul masters of the entire continent. We eliminate every evil soul master that we discover so that they won¡¯t stand the chance to rise again.¡±

    The numerous generals on the scene nodded in unison.

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array resulted in too many problems. Aside from costing a million human lives, the losses in the Western Army Corps had left a deep impression on their minds!

    Yu Guanzhi said, ¡°I agree with establishing more defensive lines. Prevention is better than cure. We can¡¯t be careless just because of the enemy¡¯s temporary withdrawal. Let¡¯s join hands and request that the Federation grant us more resources.¡±

    The numerous generals nodded their approval in session.

    The Ferocious Wolf Dong Zian was seated at the furthest seat. Although his position as the regimentalmander had been stripped away, he was still performing his old duties. He had been managing the Western Army Corps for so many years after all. Regardless of his current rank, the Western Army Corps¡¯ soldiers would abide by his orders.

    ¡°Has the Tang Sect Master gone back?¡± Yu Guanzhi asked Cao Dezhi.

    The Heartless Douluo replied, ¡°No, he¡¯s still here. He told me that he is engaging in closed-door cultivation. I believe that he has gained some enlightenment in this battle.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi said, ¡°Good. We were lucky to have Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect with us this time. Otherwise, we would be in deep trouble.¡±

    Everyone agreed with his words. All else aside, the Tang Sect procured and utilized the Eternal Heaven willingly and defeated the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. This had showcased the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy¡¯s selflessness.

    The vast majority of them thought that the Eternal Heaven was rendered useless after one use. Only Chen Xinjie and Yu Guanzhi were aware that there was a possibility that the Tang Sect could use it again. Hence, he treated the Heartless Douluo more courteously than before.

    Gu Yuena was also sitting among them, representing the Spirit Pagoda. She did not speak all this time, merely sitting quietly.

    Yu Guanzhi coughed once. ¡°If there are no objections or suggestions from the table, I shall adjourn today¡¯s meeting. I will be submitting the request to the parliament as soon as possible so more resources can be mobilized here.

    ¡°Please hold on, I have something to say,¡± Gu Yuena suddenly spoke aloud, after being silent the whole time.

    At once, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to her.

    The numerous military moguls epted the newly appointed Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master wholeheartedly. Gu Yuena left behind a deep impression in their minds when she singlehandedly fought the Spirit Monarch.

    The Spirit Monarch was the most formidable of all abyssal creatures they had seen, and everyone was shocked that Gu Yuena¡¯s spiritual power was equal to Divine Origin.

    How old was she? She would certainly achieve great things in the future.

    In the past, many people dismissed her even after she defeated Tang Wulin during the Joust For A Spouse Festival. This included members of the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. They thought Tang Wulin might have yielded to her intentionally.

    They only realized that the Silver Dragon Princess was truly formidable after the recent battle with the abyssal ne.

    She was such a young Limit Douluo, yet her spiritual power was close to Divine Origin rank. She had limitless potential. She was the greatest soul master of her generation, on par with Tang Wulin.

    This was also the main reason that there were no objections from the Spirit Pagoda when she was nominated to be the new Pagoda Master. She was truly too outstanding, and the Spirit Pagoda could very well rise again under her leadership.

    ¡°Please go ahead, Pagoda Master Gu.¡± Yu Guanzhi made an invitatory hand gesture.

    Gu Yuena closed her eyes slowly and said in a calm voice, ¡°The enemy has yet to leave. Moreover, they will be returning soon. We can¡¯t be careless and we must be prepared for battle at all times.¡±

    Her remarks did not sound like spection. They were said with certainty.

    Upon hearing her statement, the numerous generals on the scene could not help expressing their astonishment.

    Be prepared for battle?

    Yu Guanzhi frowned and said, ¡°Pagoda Master Gu, may I inquire the rationale behind your remarks? Where is the enemy now? Who are you referring to as the enemy?¡±

    Gu Yuena opened her eyes once again. Herrge, purple irises were glowing withprehension. ¡°I can feel it. They are all here and they haven¡¯t really left. Both the Holy Spirit Cult as well as the abyssal ne. I don¡¯t know where they are, but I can feel that they are going to return soon. They won¡¯t allow the Blood Gods Great Array to bepleted. Thus, please be prepared for battle.¡±

    ¡°Stop spreading lies,¡± the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian angrily barked. Seated furthest away from her, he coldly scoffed.

    He med the Spirit Pagoda for his recent downfall. Had it not been for Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s advice, he would never have been reduced to such a state. Hence, he furiously refuted furiously Gu Yuena as soon as he heard her make such unfounded remarks.

    Gu Yuena took a nce at him. For some reason, Dong Zian immediately felt like he was electrocuted when his eyes met her, and his aura was suppressed by her as well.

    Naturally, the scene drew the attention of the numerous powerhouses. There were quite a few Limit Douluos among the many generals on the scene!

    Following the advancement of soul technology and humans¡¯ understanding of themselves, the number of Limit Douluos in modern times increased exponentiallypared to the ancient past.

    At this exact moment, every single one of the numerous soul masters on the scene had their own ideology. However, all of them felt chills run down their spines when Gu Yuena unleashed her spiritual power, including the quasigod-ranked Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie.

 Chapter 1834 - Wulin And Xiao Wu

    <h4>Chapter 1834 Wulin And Xiao Wu</h4>

    She was so powerful!

    Gu Yuena lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m only telling you what I feel. It¡¯s up to you to believe it.¡± Upon saying that, she stood up, turned around and left.

    Compared to Qiangu Dongfeng from before, her style waspletely different.

    Yu Guanzhi looked at Chen Xinjie with an inquisitive gaze.

    Chen Xinjie said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s better to believe it than not. Best to make sufficient preparations for the battle. Of course, we hope that our foes do not make an appearance, but in case they do, we can¡¯t be thrown into a panic.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Yu Guanzhi nodded. ¡°Alright, then we shall make the necessary preparations for battle then.¡±

    ¡°Beep, beep, beep!¡± A piercing warning siren echoed through the entiremand post. The numerous officers that were already rmed could not help having a drastic change of expressions simultaneously.

    ¡®Has the enemy truly arrived?¡¯

    ...

    Six hours passed in the blink of an eye. Tang Wulin¡¯s aura had undergone some minute changes once again. When he floated into the air, he cracked into a faint smile. He muttered to himself, ¡°The evil devil killer whale king¡¯s left and right shank bones are filled with evil just as expected. Moreover, it is unusually domineering as well. What a waste that it encountered my Golden Dragon King Bloodline. Judging by ferocity, who canpare to the Golden Dragon King? It was easily subdued.¡±

    He lowered his head to take a look at his legs, and his face revealed a pleased expression.

    He suddenly heard the deep voice once again.

    ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Eighth Examination ¨C Challenge the Sea God¡¯s Legacy.¡±

    Challenge the Sea God¡¯s legacy? Upon hearing that, Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. ¡®What does that mean? How does one challenge the legacy?¡¯

    The voice did not offer any more details.

    Soon afterward, everything in the surroundings began to change. It felt as if the space was being warped. Then, Tang Wulin was astonished to find himself in a hall.

    It was a golden hall with lighting that was not too bright. That being the case, everything seemed to be glistening with a golden hue. The dome was over one hundred meters in height. It looked iparably majestic. The giant pirs in the surroundings were holding up the space like the pirs that supported Heaven.

    An intense sense of familiarity radiated through his entire body when He arrived at the hall.

    Yes, he recognized the location. Of course, he knew this ce.

    Although it appeared to be even more spacious than before, its aura had not changed at all! This was because this was where he had learned from Old Tang in the past.

    It was Old Tang¡¯s teachings that allowed his abilities to elevate at such an elerated rate. At that time, he had no idea that Old Tang was a fragment of his father¡¯s soul.

    All of a sudden, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    Could it be that the act of challenging Sea God¡¯s legacy was...

    Just as the thought came into his mind, a figure emerged almost right in front of him.

    The silhouette¡¯s long blue hair hung loosely down his head. His handsome face was pulsating with vitality. It felt as if he hadpletely fused with the surroundings, merging as one. He had a tall and slim figure. The suit ofbat attire entuated his physique perfectly.

    His eyes were closed, but his body emitted a miraculous aura as if he was already one with Heaven.

    Tang Wulin was caught in a daze at first upon seeing this man. His scalp seemed to have gone numb. It felt as if the pores all over his body had opened at that moment. An ineffable feeling of emotions filled his heart instantaneously.

    In the next moment, he could no longer refrain himself from calling aloud, ¡°Father...¡±

    Yes, the person that was standing right in front of him was none other than the Sea God Tang San. More urately, the current Tang San did not seem like he had already be a God because he did not possess a god-ranked aura.

    The Tang San standing in front of Tang Wulin cracked into a warm smile and heaved a soft sigh. He said, ¡°My son, I truly anticipate the day you can see me like this because it would mean that you¡¯ve qualified to take the Sea God¡¯s Eighth Examination. This is great because I believe that you¡¯ve already grown up by now.¡±

    Upon hearing Tang San¡¯s words, Tang Wulin was shocked. He immediately realized that his father had recorded his voice in the super divine weapon when he left the Sea God¡¯s Trident to him. The voice was not recorded thest time Tang Wulin used the divine weapon, but it was from when he first acquired it.

    ¡°Before the eighth examination begins, there¡¯s something that you should know. Although I have no idea when we will meet as father and son, I believe that the day will arrive for sure. Perhaps, it will not be soon, but we will certainly be reunited.¡± Tang San¡¯s gaze softened as he looked on affectionately. In turn, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes reddened upon hearing his father¡¯s words.

    He could clearly feel the deep sentiment in his father¡¯s words. There was intense longing, guilt, and most of all, anticipation.

    He had been separated from his parents since he was born. At least, he still had his adoptive parents to take care of him when he was young. He had been oblivious to this, whereas his birth parents had always had to endure the misery of being separated from him.

    At that moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s longing for them had reached its peak. He badly wished that he could look for his parents! Additionally, this mission was certainly built on the foundation of cultivating to achieve Godhood.

    Tang San paused for a moment, as if he was trying to calm himself. A glowing figure appeared next to him.

    Its silhouette was slightly shorter than Tang San. Tang Wulin felt like he was about to stop breathing when she appeared.

    Her pink dress entuated her fairplexion. Her pair ofrge and exceedingly witty eyes were filled with tears. Her long hair was tied into a tidy braid that hung down her back till it nearly touched the ground. In fact, her body was shivering ever so slightly.

    She was exquisite, gentle, and beautiful, yet brimming with vitality. Only the color of her face was obviously unhealthily pale.

    ¡°Wulin!¡± She called out sorrowfully and opened her arms in a hugging gesture while taking two steps forward.

    Tang Wulin could no longer control his emotions anymore, and tears poured from his red eyes. He threw himself at her. There was utterly no need for exnation. When heid his eyes on her, he knew exactly who she was.

    ¡°Mother! Mother...¡± He had quickly reached out to her, but he could not feel her body. He only noticed a faintly discernible warmth that made him feel like his entire person would melt away!

    It was his birth mother that he learned about from historical records. She was Tang San¡¯s wife, one of the first generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters, the Soft Bone Douluo Xiao Wu. She was the one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast that, at longst, cultivated into a human form and became his father¡¯s true love. She had a sad and sentimental story before she finally joined Tang San as they ascended into Godhood!

    When Tang Wulin learned that he was Tang San¡¯s son, he imagined his birth mother¡¯s appearance countless times. He tried to construct his mother¡¯s facial features in his mind.

    When Xiao Wu actually appeared before him, he found that she looked slightly different than what he had imagined. Nevertheless, he could recognize her in that instant. He could tell that she was his birth mother.

    It was a feeling of a true familial bond, born of blood. His mother was far prettier and gentler than he had imagined. She was perfect. Tang Wulin¡¯s heart meltedpletely at her voice and he sobbed in silence.

    It was just the same for Xiao Wu. When the projection was recorded, she could not see her son at all. Her emotions were even more agitated than Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    He was her and Tang San¡¯s child! Yet, they were separated immediately after he was born. In fact, she did not even have the chance to nurse her son. She wanted to be with her son and watch him grow day by day!

 Chapter 1835 - You Must Take Care Of Yourself

    <h4>1835 You Must Take Care Of Yourself</h4>

    Yet, she could onlymunicate with her son by projecting her image and ying a recording of her voice. One could only imagine her emotions now.

    Tang San looked at his wife quietly by the side. When the video was recorded, he could not see his son. His gaze was filled with a deep concern and unending worries.

    He gently caressed his wife¡¯s shoulder in an attempt to calm her. How could Xiao Wu possibly control her emotions now?

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was fully immersed in his emotional fluctuations. His longing for his parents was at its peak.

    He lost track of time. Xiao Wu¡¯s cries turned into sobs. Her voice was heard intermittently as she said, ¡°Wulin, I¡¯ve let you down. As your mother, I can¡¯t protect you. Neither can I take you with me. I miss you so, so much. I want toe back to be with you now. I want to hold you in my arms, kiss you, and hug you. I want to be with you always and never part with you.¡±

    At this point, Xiao Wu¡¯s tears streamed down her face once again, and her speech was interrupted .

    ¡°Mother...¡± Tang Wulin was sobbing silently.

    Tang San¡¯s eyes reddened as well. He turned his head to the side and hugged Xiao Wu gently. He could only use his body warmth to pacify his wife¡¯s agitated emotions.

    After a long while, Xiao Wu managed to suppress her emotions with great effort. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Wulin, you must take care of yourself. I only hope to see you grow up strong and healthy. You must also cultivate with effort. You need to cultivate till the god rank as soon as possible. It¡¯s only by achieving the god rank that you¡¯ll be able to wait for our return. We¡¯lle back for sure and our family will certainly be reunited. Your father said that your Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline will extend your lifespan for a long, long time. However, the power of the Golden Dragon King is extremely wild. You must be on guard at all times, so your mind will not be influenced by its wildness. You were never an orphan. You have us, and we¡¯ve always watched over you. I¡¯m sick because I miss you so much. If you can be happy each day, my sickness will recover knowing you¡¯re happy, so I¡¯ll be with you one day. My son, Mother loves you. Mother really, really loves you. Wait for me and I¡¯ll be back for sure.¡±

    Upon saying that, Xiao Wu opened her arms as if she was trying to hold her son. The color of her face was growing paler with time. All the while, her body was shivering.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to be happy for sure, I will. Don¡¯t be sick, and I hope you get well soon. You¡¯ll certainly recover so that our family can be reunited!¡± Tang Wulin called out with a sad voice. However, Xiao Wu¡¯s silhouette which was hugging him was disappearing gradually.

    Tang Wulin would never forget his mother¡¯s gaze the moment before she vanished. Her gaze reflected an unwillingness to let go. All along, she had been pining for her missing son.

    Tang San stood there and looked up to the sky. How could he maintain hisposure? His wife¡¯s health was deteriorating because she missed their son too much. He had shown her this video recording to give her hope!

    The father and son lost track of how long it had been in this illusory space before they managed to calm their emotions gradually.

    ¡°Wulin, there¡¯s not much time left for this video recording. Please listen to me closely. This is the crucial point that will decide if our family can be reunited,¡± said Tang San atst. Tang Wulin raised his head and looked toward his father with teary eyes.

    Tang San said in a deep voice, ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Trident is a super divine weapon that is on par with the Shura Sword in the Divine Realm. The Sea God, as a rank-1 Godhood, depended on the Sea God¡¯s Trident to possess the power which is as strong as the Godking-ranked power.¡±

    ¡°In the past, I underwent the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations when I was still on the Douluo Continent. I had to endure hardship before I finally received the approval from the Sea God¡¯s Trident. Hence, you¡¯ll need to take the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations simrly. Although it¡¯s not the same examination I took in the past, I believe that you¡¯ll be able to do it a step at a time until you seed.¡±

    ¡°The eighth examination is specifically designed for you by me, as the current Sea God. This examination is known as the battle of father and son. Later, you¡¯ll be fighting against me before I was the Sea God. It¡¯s me in my most powerful form before I achieved Godhood. It¡¯s only by defeating me that you¡¯ll be able get the approval of the Sea God¡¯s Trident.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one more important reason why I kept the Sea God¡¯s Trident for you. I hope that it¡¯ll be the marker for me when I look for you in the future. Hence, you must protect it. Besides, it¡¯s exceedingly crucial for you to receive its approval.¡±

    ¡°ording to the rules of the original Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations, the affinity level between you and the Sea God¡¯s Trident will increase with each passing of the examination which will let you acquire even more power of the Sea God¡¯s Trident. When you¡¯re done with all the examinations atst, you¡¯ll be inheriting the Sea God¡¯s legacy and be the Sea God. I underwent the same journey in the past.¡±

    ¡°What a waste that I didn¡¯t manage to pass down the Sea God¡¯s legacy to you as there was no Divine Realm in the world of the Douluo Continent. I¡¯m far away, and I can¡¯t attach the Godhood tablet to the Sea God¡¯s Trident. Thus, the only thing I can do is to weaken my seal on the Sea God¡¯s Trident, so you can wield it to possess the power of this super divine weapon.¡±

    ¡°As such, you¡¯ll be able to control this super divine weapon uponpletion of the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations. However, you can¡¯t use it to achieve Godhood. You must depend on your own hard work and power to achieve Godhood because even the lord of the Douluo Continent world can¡¯t help you in this. However, I believe that you, son of Tang San will certainly find a path which belongs to you.¡±

    ¡°Also, your mother mentioned this earlier. You¡¯ve the bloodline condensed from the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence in your body. It¡¯ll extend your lifespan indefinitely. Therefore, you¡¯ll continue living even if you don¡¯t be a God. You should be able to live until our return without any issues. So, don¡¯t exert yourself too much, and don¡¯t attempt to break through to Godhood recklessly. You must absolutely not touch the final twoyers of the Golden Dragon King Seal inside your body before you¡¯ve achieved Godhood. Otherwise, your willpower will possibly be devoured by the Golden Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°In the past, the Golden Dragon King infused all its essence into your body when it was ughtered by me. One of the reasons was as a payback to me while the other was to hopefully be resurrected through you. If the two final seals are broken before you achieve Godhood, then, it¡¯s highly possible that your soul will be seized. We can¡¯t ever let it happen.¡±

    ¡°You must familiarize yourself with the divine skill, the Indefinite Storm which I taught you. It¡¯ll be very helpful at the crucial juncture. There¡¯s no need to fear when you are confronted with any enemy. Trust me. I¡¯ll guard you at all times.¡±

    ¡°Son, you must stay strong. I want to see my son be strong. It¡¯s only by staying strong that you¡¯ll be able to persevere until the day we¡¯re reunited. Next, you must be prepared. You¡¯re going to defeat me who once stood at the pinnacle of the Douluo Continent. It¡¯s only by defeating me that you¡¯ll be able to get the approval of the Sea God¡¯s Trident. All the best, my son. I believe in you. You can do it.¡±

    At this point, Tang San paused and looked at Tang Wulin with a warm smile on his face.

    ¡®I must defeat my father to get approval.¡¯

    The words reverberated in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind. He actually felt his father¡¯s words which were filled with emotions.

 Chapter 1836 - The Battle Of Father And Son Part 1

    <h4>1836 The Battle Of Father And Son Part 1</h4>

    It was for himself, Father¡¯s efforts and pains in making his own ns. He sensed something else in his father¡¯s gaze as well. It felt as if there was something else guarding him apart from the Sea God¡¯s Trident and his father¡¯s three moves. His father did not mention it, but Tang Wulin could sense it clearly in his gaze.

    There was a saying that a father¡¯s love is unconditional. His father, unlike his mother, did not verbalize his love for Tang Wulin. On the contrary, his father¡¯s deep love for him had never been any less.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath to calm his emotions to the best of his abilities. His gaze gradually became firm and resolute.

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll certainly defeat you and get the approval of the Sea God¡¯s Trident for sure. I¡¯m your son, the son of the Sea God Tang San and I¡¯ll surely do my best to surpass you. I¡¯ll put in the effort to look for you and we will be reunited soon.¡±

    At this point, Tang Wulin raised his right hand. A golden radiance shone from his palm which then extended sideways. When a deep dragon¡¯s roar was heard, the Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his grasp.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s aura erupted henceforth, while his whole person became overbearing. He wanted to defeat his father since it was the only way he could be a step closer to his parents!

    He was no longer crying because he remembered his mother¡¯s words earlier. His mother would only be happy if he was happy too. He would try his best to be happy, as he hoped that his mother would recover from the sickness soon. He wanted to meet his mother in a healthy state when they were reunited!

    Tang San smiled as he sensed the change in Tang Wulin¡¯s aura and said, ¡°My son, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready!¡± said Tang Wulin in a deep voice.

    Tang San nodded toward him. He raised his right hand. A golden radiance shimmered as the Sea God¡¯s Trident which Tang Wulin recognized so well appeared in Tang San¡¯s grasp.

    It was the same super divine weapon, yet it gave Tang Wulin apletely different feeling when it appeared in Tang San¡¯s hand. It was because Tang Wulin felt that the golden trident had fused with Tang San to be one at this very moment. It felt as if it was no longer a person standing before Tang Wulin, but the boundless deep sea.

    Tang Wulin looked at his son with his deep sky-blue eyes. The howling seawaves could be heard echoing from all directions.

    Soul rings arose from underneath Tang San¡¯s feet. The first eight soul rings were red while the final soul ring was a peculiar, bright golden color.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time seeing a soul ring of this color. He recalled the legend rted to his father. He could not help but utter, ¡°Is that a million year soul ring?¡±

    ording to legend, his father had defeated the deep sea devil whale king with a million year cultivation base. It was the creature which retreated without putting up a fight when confronted by Tang Wulin earlier. In the end, his father obtained the million-year soul ring, and it became his foundation to be the Sea God.

    Apart from inheriting the Godhood tabletter, this was his father¡¯s most powerful form.

    An ineffable feeling of pride emerged in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart. He was so proud of himself to be able to challenge his father when he was in his most powerful human form!

    His father was the legend of the entire Douluo Continent ever since the Tang Sect was founded, since the development of therge-scale soul device. No other person had ever surpassed the Sea God Tang San.

    There were two glorious eras of the Douluo Continent. One of them was during his father¡¯s founding of the Tang Sect while the other was when the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao established the Spirit Pagoda.

    During the Spirit Ice Douluo¡¯s era, Huo Yuhao achieved Godhoodter ording to legend. There were few who could testify that he really did be a god. On the other hand, there were no records of any god-ranked battle having taken ce.

    Tang San¡¯s era, however, was much different. It was an era of powerful heroes when the soul masters¡¯ organization known as the Martial Soul Hall was the most powerful. Finally, the godly duo, Tang San and Xiao Wu fought against and defeated the Martial Soul Hall¡¯s mother and daughter pair, Bi Bidong and Qian Renxue. They became a legend of their time. The soul masters on the continent no longer suffered from the Martial Soul Hall¡¯s oppression and the countries were free to develop at the time. Tang San was the indisputable legend of that era. In fact, even his generation of Shrek Seven Monsters became gods as well.

    How glorious would that be? No other person in the soul masters¡¯ world had a reputation that surpassed his father¡¯s.

    At any rate, he was actually qualified to challenge his father at this exact moment. It was a tremendous honor to be able to do that!

    At the thought of this, Tang Wulin felt his blood boiling over in enthusiasm. He did not need to defeat his father to prove anything, but he was going to use this battle to tell his father that he had grown up! Moreover, he wanted his father to know that he had not embarrassed him.

    Even though he was well aware that his father might not necessarily be able to feel any of this, he would still do his best!

    The Golden Dragon Spear was lifted horizontally. At this very moment, the spear was as heavy as a mountain! Tang Wulin¡¯s aura burst forth akin to an oil blowout. It was like an active volcano erupting in the sea. He transformed into a brilliant golden rainbow as he shot into the sky.

    His hot blood essence zed forth, an unyielding consciousness arose, and thebat heaven and earth aura welled up spontaneously.

    Following the fusion of his bloodline with his father¡¯s and his spiritual power achieving the true Divine Origin rank, at the very moment when the Forbid Heaven-Earth, Dragon Emperor Fight was unleashed, even Tang San on the opposing side was affected to such a degree that his gaze revealed that he was in a momentary trance.

    ¡®It¡¯s now or never!¡¯

    Without hesitation, Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power captured his father¡¯s momentary emotional change. He shot straight at his father. He raised his Golden Dragon Spear in the simplest manner which was filled with a domineering aura.

    He unleashed the Forbid Commonce, Dragon Emperor Charge!

    He charged momentarily before transforming into a wild giant dragon. The loud, resonant dragon¡¯s roar reverberated in the surroundings such that the tempestuous wave-like aura dissipated.

    Tang Wulin used thebination of the Dragon Emperor Fight and the Dragon Emperor Charge. They were the two great Dragon Emperor Forbidden Laws he used to defeat Qiangu Dongfeng in the past! When the moves were unleashed at his father, it was way more powerful than before in ordance with his elevated cultivation base.

    Despite the person before him now was a quasi god, Tang Wulin had the confidence to defeat his opponent!

    Tang San who was standing opposite Tang Wulin moved. He took a half step backward slowly. Very slowly indeed. At least, it appeared slow ording to Tang Wulin¡¯s perception.

    The half step in backing off made Tang Wulin feel that his Forbid Heaven-Earth, Dragon Emperor Fight¡¯s suppression on his father was effective. He felt his father faltering slightly in that very moment.

    Nevertheless, the Sea God¡¯s Trident in Tang San¡¯s hand was swept horizontally brushing the Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s tip.

    ¡°Ding!¡± A loud crisp sound was heard. It felt as if the sound could shatter and destroy everything in the surroundings.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s aura also underwent some changes. He discovered that the Golden Dragon Spear seemed to let out a shrill cry when it was swept by the Sea God¡¯s Trident.

    Tang Wulin had absolute confidence in his strength. Whenpared to his peers of the same rank, he had never encountered anyone who was stronger than him, not even his senior brother disciple A Ruheng.

    Hence, he did not believe that his father¡¯s strength would be stronger than his, although his father had the super divine weapon. After all, they were both at par now.

    In any case, he experienced the disparity between a divine weapon and a super divine weapon at the moment. It did not feel as if the Golden Dragon Spear was struck by the Sea God¡¯s Trident but the entire sea. He felt helpless to fight against the indomitable crashing force.

 Chapter 1837 - The Battle Of Father And Son Part 2

    <h4>1837 The Battle Of Father And Son Part 2</h4>

    The feeling was so intense that he felt like he was struck by lightning. The Dragon Emperor Charge was shaken out of his control. His body stumbled sideways and he was left exposed.

    Although it was just a momentary collision, it brought Tang Wulin a very profound feeling. The first thing he felt was the disparity between himself and his father. The difference was not in their cultivation bases, but their control over their bodies.

    He assumed that he was already very skilled in that area, yet he could only control himself. On the other hand, he felt like his father had returned to his original state!

    ¡®Return to his original state¡¯ was the precise phrase to describe the feeling. His action of backing up then and swinging the Sea God¡¯s Trident was continuous yet simple. It appeared to be unsophisticated and unimposing, but it was this action that broke his two great Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law techniques!

    Tang Wulin retreated from the strike while the Sea God¡¯s Trident paused for a moment. However, Tang San did not stop at all. He lifted his left foot and fired a de of red light at Tang Wulin. Was Tang San¡¯s attack the same as the effect of the evil devil killer whale¡¯s shank bones that Tang Wulin had absorbed recently?

    Tang Wulin did not know its name, but he could confirm that it was the same. Not only that, Tang San¡¯s left hand had also made a grasping gesture in his direction.

    A gigantic blue-green hand, more urately a sharp w, appeared out of thin air. It reached for Tang Wulin¡¯s body, and then the red light de sliced at him from below.

    Those two attacks linked up at an incredibly swift speed.

    Tang Wulin was unaware that Tang San¡¯s w attack was known as the Azure Slow Divine w, and it was granted by the Azure Oxypython¡¯s right humerus bone in the past. It gave him an exceedingly strong control ability.

    The more formidable Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent, the more it would trigger Tang Wulin¡¯s potential. When he was fighting against his father, he felt an unprecedented excitement. Itpelled him tounch a counterattack without the slightest hesitation.

    The Golden Dragon Spear vanished in a split second. Tang Wulin extended his right arm and also made a grasping motion. His hand unleashed a giant duskgold w known as the Golden Dragon Nirvana Divine w! This was the mighty attack cultivated from the Duskgold Dreadw Bear¡¯s right metacarpal bone.

    The two ws collided and produced a sharp howl.

    The Azure Slow Divine w was shattered by the impact while the remnant duskgold radiance still managed to reach Tang San.

    However, rays of azure-colored radiance were seen circling around Tang Wulin¡¯s body, slowing his movements.

    Meanwhile, the Evil Devil Killer Whale Axe from Tang San¡¯s evil devil killer whale shank bones was neutralized by another ray of red light conjured by Tang Wulin as it came from below.

    Tang San moved the golden trident in his hand in a circr motion in front of him to neutralize the Duskgold Dreadw¡¯s residual attack. Tang Wulin¡¯s shot out a barrier of seven-colored electric light to counter the Azure Slow Divine w¡¯s slowing effect.

    None of them managed to triumph over the other.

    Tang Wulin took the initiative to go on the offensive.

    The air surrounding his body seemed to turn sticky in a split second, and he let out an earthshaking roar.

    It was the Golden Dragon Roar!

    A gigantic golden dragon¡¯s head emerged and roared furiously with a Divine Origin-ranked spiritual cultivation base.

    The deafening roar turned tainted everything around them with a golden hue.

    Tang Wulin knew himself very well. He was well aware that there was still some disparity between his cultivation base and his father¡¯s. He spected that his father was a real quasigod at this point. Moreover, he must have been at the higher end of the quasigod rank.

    However, his father¡¯s spiritual rank may not necessarily be greater than his own. After all, Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual cultivation base had already achieved Divine Origin realm by luck. Thus, Tang Wulin unleashed the fearsome attack thatbined sound and spiritual power.

    The deafening Golden Dragon Roar drowned out the howling ocean wavespletely. Tang San¡¯s expression was frozen momentarily as if his mind had gone nk.

    Tang Wulin was upon him in an instant. Gold and red hues surged from ground in a wide circle. It was the Blood Golden Dragon Domain. With his four-word battle armor, he was the Golden Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin!

    In Tang Wulin¡¯s mind, his four-word battle armor was definitely his biggest advantage in this battle. After all, battle armor did not exist in his father¡¯s era.

    He relied on the Golden Dragon Roar to prepare for his deadliest attack.

    The four-word battle armor immediately amplified his aura, enhancing his abilities exponentially. He raised his left hand and made a guiding gesture. A vortex-like a ck hole appeared in the center of his palm and sent out a powerful suction force.

    It was Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break!

    Regardless of which technique his father adopted to resist this attack, he was confident that he could rely on Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break to suppress his father¡¯s abilities. Additionally, his father¡¯s fighting abilities were already hindered by the Golden Dragon Roar.

    He clenched his right fist tightly as scales swiftly emerged on it. It transformed into the Golden Dragon w And he threw a punch with it. Heaven and Earth overturned while the sun and moon were pitch ck for a moment.

    It was Forbid Universe, Dragon Emperor Perish!

    Tang Wulin understood that he could not possiblypare to his father¡¯s actualbat experience. Even if his father¡¯s cultivation base was lowered to a rank before he had achieved Godhood, his father still had twenty thousand years ofbat experience! As a result, he decided to end the battle in the shortest time possible. It was only by doing so that he would be able to rely on a powerful outburst to achieve victory.

    As a result, hebined Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break and Forbid Universe, Dragon Emperor Perish. When it wasbined with the effect of his Golden Dragon Moon Song armor, this was his most powerful attack.

    An unfathomably strong aura bloomed like an explosion at the exact moment when Dragon Emperor Break and Dragon Emperor Perish were unleashed simultaneously. In fact, Tang Wulin had even utilized the Tang Sect Technique known as Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon with it. Its devouring power was stronger like controlling a crane. Its offensive power was more ferocious akin to capturing a dragon.

    At that very moment, he felt enlightened by the application of the two great Dragon Emperor Forbidden Laws such that his control over the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law was elevated by one more level.

    Tang San¡¯s gaze regained its prior rity in that instant when the Forbid Universe, Dragon Emperor Perish was unleashed. On the other hand, his body was already pulled toward Tang Wulin under the Dragon Emperor Break¡¯s guidance at this exact moment.

    Despite the golden trident being so heavy, it looked as if it hadpletely sunk into the mud-like vortex.

    Yet, Tang Wulin realized that he saw a smile on his father¡¯s face at this moment. Yes, it was a smile.

    In the next moment, Tang Wulin felt his entire body tighten. Clear blue-gold vines as thick as fingers crept all and swiftly bound him. Although the vines were shattered by the Dragon Emperor Perish¡¯s outburst in the next moment, it stopped him momentarily.

    Where did the vinee from? As these vines did note from him, they were incapable of resisting Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor.

    At the same time, Tang San seized the opportunity during Tang Wulin¡¯s momentary pause to conjure golden halos using the Sea God¡¯s Trident.

    He drew a ring clockwise and another counterclockwise. These halos transformed into words that melted away the devouring power and neutralized the perish power.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling being awestruck. His father should be under the Golden Dragon Roar¡¯s sway, yet he was the one feeling like his Divine Origin spiritual power was about to be devoured by these halos.

    It was an Indefinite Storm!

    The thought came into his mind at once!

    He knew that the Indefinite Storm was extremely effective and he was skilled in the attack as well. His father had saved him twice and he used Indefinite Storm to do so. He had even told his son about the importance of the Indefinite Storm before.

    Be that as it may, Tang Wulin only realized what the Indefinite Storm truly was when he confronted the real Indefinite Storm.

 Chapter 1838 - Try Again!

    <h4>Chapter 1838 Try Again!</h4>

    Despite the Sea God¡¯s Trident not being at God-rank yet, it had unleashed the Indefinite Storm. The Indefinite Storm dispersed his Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break and dissipated his Forbid Universe, Dragon Emperor Perish as easily as silk was reeled from a cocoon.

    It was those golden halos that neutralized his most mighty attack into nothingness. Additionally, the halos were also surrounding his body, and they would soon bind him.

    ¡®I can¡¯t let the Indefinite Storm get a hold of me. That would be the end of it.¡¯

    At that thought, golden radiance shimmered on Tang Wulin¡¯s hand and the Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his grasp. He cast golden halos of his own. He was using the Indefinite Storm as a counterattack to the Indefinite Storm!

    This was the only idea he coulde up with at the moment!

    The golden halos came into contact with one another. Their collision resulted in some exceedingly bizarre changes. Tang Wulin was astonished to see that when the halos cast by his Golden Dragon Spear came into contact with his father¡¯s Indefinite Storm, his father¡¯s storm trembled ever so slightly. Then, his storm waspletely devoured by his father¡¯s.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    As he widened his eyes, the golden halos had surrounded him and sealed off all escape paths. There was nothing he could do to counter even with his numerous soul skills.

    The golden trident tapped Tang Wulin¡¯s chest, and it felt like a mountain had been ced on him.

    The feeling of dejection shot through his entire body. Tang Wulin looked at his father before him with a disappointed expression. He said in anguish, ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Although he had approximated his father¡¯s capabilities, he only knew how great the difference was between them after they actually fought.

    Judging by his cultivation base, he was already close to quasigod-rank, so he was not too far behind his father. Nevertheless, his father exuded a feeling of being at ease during the entire battle. Even when his father was confronting his Dragon Emperor Breakbined with Dragon Emperor Perish, he was only hindered temporarily before easily neutralizing it.

    The best phrase for his father would be ¡®a man of great skill hides his talent¡¯.

    Whether it was the Bluesilver Emperor vine that suddenly grew out from his body or the Indefinite Storm that was unleashed so precisely, it felt as if everything had been nned in advance.

    It was as if this battle was just a game of chess and his father had already ced his pieces on the board strategically before the game had even begun.

    It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first fight where everything was within the opponent¡¯s control. This was apletely new experience for him.

    Tang San looked at his dejected son. He retracted the Sea God¡¯s Trident and smiled. The Indefinite Storm that restrained Tang Wulin¡¯s body dissipated soon afterward as well.

    Tang Wulin looked toward his father. Just as he was about to speak, Tang San had already spoken, ¡°Try again!¡±

    ¡°Try again?¡± Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. He was under the assumption that he would fail the Sea God¡¯s Eighth Examination upon losing to his father. It seemed like that was not the case!

    He was a wise man, so he immediately realized something. The Sea God¡¯s Eighth Examination was obviously an opportunity for his father to guide him.

    Just as his father had left him Old Tang in his spiritual word before, this opponent would help him to elevate through actualbat.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Tang Wulin nodded vigorously. He took a deep breath to calm himself and looked at his father with a burning gaze. In the next moment, he beganunching attacks at his father once again.

    The Golden Dragon Spear unleashed thousands of spear tips aimed at Tang San¡¯s body. The Golden Dragon King Bloodline rose once again and spurted zing heat into the air. The spear¡¯s consciousness filled the space and entered the spearspirit realm instantaneously.

    This attack was the Thousand using Fingers!

    He had unleashed the Thousand using Fingers with a spearspirit rank and Divine Origin spiritual cultivation base.

    Tang San pointed the Sea God¡¯s Trident forward and unleashed his own Thousand using Fingers. When it countered Tang Wulin¡¯s attack with the same attack, the golden trident transformed into a dazzling light once again.

    Piercing howls and crashing sounds echoed through the air.

    If this was a contest of brute strength, Tang Wulin was definitely no weaker than his father. In fact, he might even have been superior. However, Tang San relied on his advantage with the golden trident to dominate him again.

    That being the case, Tang Wulin was fully inbat mode after their earlier shes. He made precise adjustments to the Golden Dragon Spear continuously and the spear was vibrating at a low frequency.

    Their earlier collision had already told him that it was utterly useless to only rely on his strongest attacks to fight against a powerhouse like his father. He needed to look for a better opportunity to wear his father down.

    The Indefinite Storm was still pressing on his heart and mind like a mountain. However, Tang Wulin believed that he would need to understand his father and his own abilities first in order toprehend the Indefinite Storm even more.

    The Golden Dragon Spear appeared to be slowing down yet in reality, Tang Wulin¡¯s every move was targeted at Tang San¡¯s most vulnerable areas during the process.

    Tang San was akin to a lofty mountain. He was capable of blocking an attack regardless of where it came from. His technique was almost wless. On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s attacks were like lightning strikes from the sky that attempted to leave behind marks on this lofty mountain.

    The confrontation could definitely be described as unusually brilliant. It felt as if the Golden Dragon Spear had already fused with Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    The Golden Dragon Body, Golden Dragon Roar, Golden Dragon Domineering Body, and a plethora of his soul skills were unleashed harmoniously. Tang Wulin was constantly bursting forth with an unending tide of awesome attacks. Moreover, each was more powerful than the previous one.

    Meanwhile, Tang San stood there and endured his attacks. Tang Wulin did not manage to go one step beyond regardless of his efforts.

    The father and son¡¯s battle turned the sky gloomy and the ground dark. There was the sound of dragon¡¯s roars while the howling of the ocean¡¯s waves shook the ground. It seemed that they had nothing on their minds except for this battle!

    ...

    Gigantic warships densely covered the vast, boundless sea.

    The Sea God Army, Eastsea Army Corps, and Northsea Army Corps were the greatest fleets on the Douluo Continent. They plotted defensive lines to form a tight encirclement around the Northern Ocean.

    The energy detectors that carried out deep-sea searches were the most urate and precise devices avable in the Federation.

    The Sea God Army gship, DS Sea God was cruising slowly. It was like a king in the midst of the naval fleet formed by numerous warships that inspected its people.

    Even an ordinary soldier that had the chance to serve on the DS Sea God mothership was filled with a sense of pride. It was a temple to the navy forces.

    The experience in DS Sea God would frequently serve as the highest honor for the navy officers.

    The enormous DS Sea God was just like a beast. It was eighty thousand tonnes and was definitely the giant of the sea. No tempestuous storm nor mighty waves could harm it.

    DS Sea God was equipped with almost every type of weapon avable as well as its own radar scout group. Almost every type of reconnaissance equipment could be found here and could be used to link up with satellites in space. It could be said that the DS Sea God had assembled all the newest technology avable in the Federation at the moment.

    The Sea God Army¡¯s officers would frequently say that they had the confidence to defeat all the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s navy forces with nothing but the DS Sea God.

    The statement was not without merit! The gigantic mothership was fully equipped with its high-tech arsenal.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie had always been the captain of DS Sea God mothership. The position was only vacated after he announced his retirement from the War God Hall. One could imagine how much Chen Xinjie valued the mothership.

 Chapter 1839 - The Sea God Army Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1839 The Sea God Army Crisis</h4>

    At present, the captain of the DS Sea God mothership was the newly-appointed regimentalmander of the Sea God Army. He was Chen Xinjie¡¯s direct disciple who was personally hand-picked by him to be his sessor. Moreover, they had a much deeper rtionship which was their n lineage.

    The three shining stars of a general were pinned atop Chen Zeyu¡¯s shoulders signifying his position as a colonel general. He had just gotten the promotion recently after taking over the position of the Sea God Army¡¯s regimentalmander.

    Chen Zeyu was over sixty years old. He looked proud and fulfilled after bing the Sea God Army¡¯s regimentalmander.

    He had enlisted in the army for decades and had worked hard with prudence. He started off as a private and relied on his own efforts to rise up the ranks. Before he was a general, no one knew that he was actually the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie¡¯s son.

    All that he had achieved was based upon his own hard work. Chen Xinjie had never used his status to help with Chen Zeyu¡¯s promotion other than guiding Chen Zeyu¡¯s cultivation. It was Chen Zeyu who chose to enlist in the army. His father was his idol ever since he was young.

    However, he only realized his father¡¯s tremendous influence over the army after he became a general.

    When Chen Xinjie transferred him to the Sea God Army and announced to all the military officers that Chen Zeyu was his son, Chen Zeyu was misperceived from then on.

    All his hard work in the past seemed meaningless now. Whenever his name was mentioned, the first thing that came to mind was that he was the Boundless Sea Douluo¡¯s son. He knew only too well the story of the son following a talented father¡¯s footsteps.

    The youth andpetitiveness in him once made him confront Chen Xinjie over his special treatment. Chen Xinjie¡¯s response was simple. He said, ¡®If you wish to step out of my shadow, then you must surpass me first. If you can¡¯t surpass me, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to inherit the Sea God Army!¡¯

    Just over this, Chen Zeyu made countless sacrifices. He worked even harder and consistently took risks. Yet, with his natural endowment, he was still not as impressive as his outstanding father.

    It had already been a full twenty years since he was transferred to the Sea God Army. Nevertheless, he had only been promoted to the rank of a lieutenant general. His father still remained to be the Sea God Army¡¯s regimentalmander.

    All the generals were loyal to his father. Even though they had deep respect for him, he was well aware that the respect was due to his father.

    When Chen Zeyu cultivated with great effort to the Hyper Douluo rank, he realized that he could never surpass his father in his lifetime. His father¡¯s standing was way too high above him. So, how could he surpass his father?

    In short, his father was a quasi god! He was the true mainstay of the army. During that time, he was quite dejected and even felt like giving up.

    Nevertheless, it was precisely then that his father made a mistake. His father resigned resolutely at the height of his career. He relinquished all his duties as the Sea God Army¡¯s regimentalmander and the War God Hall¡¯s hall master.

    As a result, Chen Zeyu was appointed the Sea God Army¡¯s regimentalmander when he was in a quagmire. At the end of it, he was finally promoted to the rank of colonel general.

    It was like a dream to him. His father only met him once before he left. His father told him that he was the master of the Chen n from that point onward. Any future decision of the n would be his responsibility.

    Chen Zeyu wanted to know more. He felt he was not fully prepared to take over yet. Even if he had waited a long time for this day, he waspletely nonplussed when the day finally arrived.

    However, Chen Xinjie did not give him the chance to ask. Chen Xinjie left without warning afterpleting a simple handover. In fact, he did not even tell Chen Zeyu of his whereabouts.

    Chen Zeyu¡¯s mother had passed away a long time ago. All this while, he knew that his father did not have a good rtionship with his mother. In fact, he had gotten wind of the gossip. When he learned that his father had gone over to Shrek Academy, he realized that the gossip was true.

    Yet, Chen Zeyu did not concern himself over the matter. He was already the master of the Chen n. His father was over a hundred years old and had sacrificed his entire life for the n and the army regardless of his current decision. Chen Zeyu now bore the responsibility, so it was up to him.

    As for his father, Chen Zeyu figured that it was up to him to do as he liked so long as he was happy.

    When the abyssal war began, his father returned to themand post. Chen Zeyu got frustrated as most of the high-ranking generals came upon learning of his father¡¯s return. They asked, ¡°Old regimentalmander, when are youing back to the Sea God Army? When are you going tomand the DS Sea God again?¡±

    When his heart was filled with hesitation, at longst, he felt his father¡¯s love for the first time.

    Chen Xinjie came over to the Sea God Army¡¯s camp personally, but he announced that he would not bemanding the Sea God Army, and the regimentalmander was Chen Zeyu. He offered his support to Chen Zeyu in all areas. From that moment on, Chen Zeyu felt that he could finally mobilize the high-ranking generals in the Sea God Army for the very first time. He no longer anticipated his father¡¯s return anymore.

    When the war began, the stress at the frontline made him realize that he was expecting the opportunity.

    Finally, when the artillery fire wasunched alongside the Eternal Heaven, it seemed as if the war had already ended.

    Chen Zeyu would never forget how he felt when hemanded the Sea God Army to open fire. It was an ineffable joy. Perhaps, this was the feeling that every high-ranking person would feel.

    At present, he was standing on the tallest watchtower on the DS Sea God and gazing out into the distance.

    The bitter cold wind naturally dissipated against his body. In fact, he did not wish to head back even. As a soldier, he felt an intense sense of being when he was on the battlefield.

    What a waste it was that only a part of the Sea God Army would remain. ording to themand headquarter¡¯s n, when the Blood God Army¡¯s Blood God¡¯s Great Array waspleted, he would lead the DS Sea God to return to its original post.

    There would be a permanent military station here, but not all the army corps would remain.

    He had some regrets. The war had already ended before he could show his capabilities. Although he did not enjoy being at war, he wanted to prove himself badly.

    Chen Zeyu focused his gaze and leaped up beforending on the bridge. He loved looking out to sea, but it was time for lunch.

    Hended slowly. Under his soul power¡¯s control, the air surrounding him was akin to havingpanions who transported him to a softnding.

    Just then, Chen Zeyu suddenly felt the DS Sea God under him sway once.

    He was stunned for a moment at first. He wondered if he was caught in a trance. The DS Sea God weighed eighty thousand tonnes. How could it sway? Especially when the breeze was gentle and the sun was warm.

    Out of the blue, the sound of a piercing, warning siren echoed through the entire DS Sea God mothership.

    ¡®We are under enemy attack!¡¯

    Chen Zeyu¡¯s gaze turned sharp instantly. His body which hadnded earlier rose into the air once again.

    He turned on his military soulmunicator immediately. ¡°This is Chen Zeyu. Give me a situation report. Has something triggered the warning siren?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to the regimentalmander. Reporting to the regimentalmander. We¡¯ve suddenly encountered an unknown crash in the ocean currents. At the same time, we¡¯ve discovered that there¡¯s arge living creature approaching us from the north. It¡¯s travelling at an extremely swift speed.¡±

    Chen Zeyu was surprised, but he had already dispatched an order. ¡°Prepare for level onebat. Inform the Northsea Army Corps and the Eastsea Army Corps that there¡¯s an enemy attack.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned around and flew toward the DS Sea God¡¯smand post. He knew trouble was approaching.

    The DS Sea God mothership swayed violently again, although he was on firm ground, walking in quick strides toward themand post.

    Chen Zeyu¡¯s expression turned unpleasant at once. He had been in the DS Sea God for many years, so he was very familiar with the DS Sea God. The ocean current that crashed into the DS Sea God to make it sway was definitely violent. On the other hand, if it was caused by a living creature, just how powerful was the living creature which they were about to fight against?

 Chapter 1840 - A Whale?

    <h4>Chapter 1840 A Whale?</h4>

    The swaying of the warship did not stop him from making his way into the ship. He was soon at themand post. Someone immediately reported the current situation to him.

    ¡°Switch over the screen. I want to see the visuals,¡± shouted Chen Zeyu.

    The visual detectors did not produce a true image, but a projection which included the shape and energy level from the data gathered by the reconnaissance devices.

    The visual detectors could detect up to very long distances and provided a summary and analysis of the data for corresponding action. It was the most advanced reconnaissance system adopted by the Sea God Army.

    Therge screen switched over rapidly withrge amounts of data shing by. Soon, a scene appeared before everyone.

    It was genuinely a gigantic creature. Moreover, it was approaching at a shocking speed. ording to the data analysis, the enormous creature was travelling at five times the speed of the DS Sea God under full throttle. Such a speed had never been recorded in the sea.

    The more terrifying part was its size. It was a thousand meters in length. Its length together with its shape was on par with the DS Sea God mothership!

    Chen Zeyu was a top student in school. He could memorize the vast majority of the sea soul beasts and the powerful marine creatures.

    As far as he could recall, there was absolutely no creature of such enormous size in the world of the sea soul beasts.

    ¡°Dispatch my order to the DS Sea Heaven, the DS Sea Earth, the DS Sea Empress, and the DS Sea Governess to lock down the target andunch three rounds of torpedoes,¡± ordered Chen Zeyu.

    ¡°Reverse the DS Sea God. Dispatch order to the Northsea Army Corps and the Eastsea Army Corps to disperse and fall back. Assume all round defence!¡±

    His order was quickly dispatched and implemented at once.

    From a high altitude perspective, therge and small warships began to spread out into the surroundings rapidly. They formed a gigantic semicircle with the opening of the semicircle aimed in one direction. It was akin to arge pocket with an open mouth awaiting the enemy.

    Three rounds of attack were equal to thirty-six torpedoes being shot at the enormous silhouette. It was an exploratory attack.

    In the next moment, a massive oceanic current was unleashed from the enormous creature. The thirty-six torpedoes could not evade the onught and ended up exploding in session in the sea.

    The surface of the seawater surged in the distance. The muffled explosions turned into water pirs gushing skyward.

    ¡°Aim all the artillery fire at the target. Prepare for deep sea bombardment. Mecha troops, take to the skies and prepare for an aerial attack.¡±

    The orders were dispatched immediately while Chen Zeyu¡¯s expression turned extremely solemn. The enemy was not an easy target. What sort of enemy could it be?

    Based on the current visuals, it seemed to be a fish-type creature with an enormous body. Yet, what sort of fish could be this huge? It was simply unprecedented. Even the legendary million-year soul beast could not seemingly be thatrge.

    ¡°Colonel! The unknown creature is slowing down. It looks as if it¡¯s going to float to the surface.¡± The orderly reported thetest situation.

    Chen Zeyu¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately dispatched the order, ¡°Mobilize the satellite. I want to see it when it surfaces.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Therge screen split into two separate screens with one side disying the visual detector¡¯s view just as before while the other disyed a satellite image zooming in from the sky.

    The humongous creature floated up as expected. Its gigantic body was a grand sight to behold.

    The satellite was locked into position at its present maritime space and awaited silently.

    Finally, a dark blue, gigantic hump broke the surface. In the next moment, a gigantic water pir surged skyward.

    The water pir was over fifty meters in diameter. When it spurted, a rainbow-like glow appeared in the surroundings. The gushing stream was a few thousand meters in height making an enormous parabolic curve!

    The surging water pir condensed into an iparablyrge water ball in the air. It was over five hundred meters in diameter with a purple-ck radiance pulsating inside. In the next moment, the water ball shot straight toward the DS Sea God mothership guided by the parabolic curve.

    ¡°Beep, beep, beep!¡± The piercing sound of a warning siren echoed through the entire warship.

    The energy level of the water ball was at its maximum akin to an oil blowout.

    ¡°Fire ground-to-air soul cannon. Fire the DS Sea God¡¯s main cannon.¡± Chen Zeyu dispatched the order rapidly.

    The Sea God Army reacted to the order swiftly. Thousands of soul cannons and soul beam attacks rose into the sky instantly to fend off the gigantic water ball.

    ¡°Boom...¡± The water ball hundreds of meters in diameter exploded in a loud boom when it was struck by the first attack. Many more attacks missed their target after prating the water screen.

    Meanwhile, the entire sky turned dark and gloomy. An intense oppression radiated through the three great fleets.

    Large dark clouds gathered while the dispersed water ball became the source of the dark clouds. Soon after, purple-ck lines of water began pouring down from the sky, akin to a heavy downpour, on the three great fleets.

    It was precisely then that the satellite projected a full image of the humongous creature onto therge screen in the DS Sea God¡¯smand post.

    It was blue-ck in color. Its humongous body had arge head, but smaller tail with ovepping devilish striations which looked like ferocious faces covering its entire body. When the satellite zoomed in on the blue-ck color, it revealed a condensation of countless vengeful spirits.

    Arge, round hole could be seen clearly atop its head.

    A whale? Was it a whale?

    How could a whale be so humongous?

    The story of a legendary soul beast suddenly emerged in Chen Zeyu¡¯s mind. It was the million-year deep sea devil whale king!

    Legend had it that the Tang Sect¡¯s first ancestor, Tang San killed a million- year deep sea devil whale king twenty thousand years ago and turned it into his ninth soul ring. If the creature truly existed, had it not been killed by Tang San already? How could it be here?

    Moreover, he recalled that the legendary deep sea devil whale king was only a few hundred meters in length! Chen Zeyu¡¯s chest tightened involuntarily with the feeling of an ominous presentiment.

    ¡°All warships, turn on your protective shield to maximum power!¡±

    Theyers of protective shields immediately emitted a faint white glow on the warships. At the same time, the battle formation of the three great fleets were reconfigured.

    The Douluo Federation¡¯s three great fleets made a grand disy of their qualities at the moment. Although it had been a long time since an actual battle took ce, there were nock ofbat drills on normal days.

    Therger warships were positioned at the frontline. The gships and motherships of the three great fleets were at the frontmost while the lesser warships were positioned on both sides of the formation. The smaller warships trailed the wake of the armada.

    Undoubtedly, therger warships were equipped with high-powered protective shields which enabled these warships to mitigate the more severe attacks since they were at the frontmost during a siege.

    Just as the three great fleets began to change their battle formation, the purple-ck rain fell from the sky which blotted out the sky and covered the earth.

    All the soldiers of the three great fleets felt that they were trapped in hell. They could hear sharp, howling noises amidst the terrifying, raging roars.

    In fact, they clearly saw the vengeful spirits shrieking wildly outside the protective shields. It was a shocking scene. A number of soldiers with weaker capabilities began to feel dizzy and were nauseated upon hearing the noises.

    ¡°Poof, poof, poof, poof, poof...¡± The dense thuds were hearding from the protective shields of all the warships which resulted in the formations of the densely-arranged halos.

    The halos appeared as light spots forming on the outside of the protective shields.

    The piercing sounds of the warning sirens were ring in all the warships, especially the small and medium warships which were on the move.

    ¡°Regimentalmander, the protective shields of our rank-3 gunboats are going to fail soon. ording to the data analysis, it¡¯s due to the corrosive diffusion of the halos which is exhausting the protective shields¡¯ energy,¡± reported the operations officer urgently.

 Chapter 1841 - The Abyssal Outburs

    <h4>Chapter 1841 The Abyssal Outburs</h4>

    ¡°Fire all secondary cannons. Focus on the aerial space above the medium and small-sized warships. The mecha troops are to remain inside the protective shield and fire at will to the outside. Avoid direct confrontation.¡±

    After these orders were dispatched, dense radiance shot out all at once. The three great fleets were trying to weaken the purple-ck rain pouring from the sky with an energy assault.

    At the same time, numerousrge-scale soul ammunition were fired at the humongous silhouette in the distance with deafening explosions.

    However, afterpleting its attack, the gigantic whale sank and rapidly dove to the seabed.

    The satellite lost its target, but the other detection equipment could still monitor its presence. While the gigantic creature was diving, it sent out a mighty wave in the direction of the three great fleets once again.

    The wave contained a huge amount of energy that disrupted the reconnaissance soul devices. The whale¡¯s signature turned blurry on the Sea God Army¡¯s scanners.

    ¡°Quick, put all the reconnaissance soul devices to their highest setting and lockdown its position,¡± Chen Zeyu shouted urgently.

    They would be left both blind and deaf without the ability to detect the opponent¡¯s position. This would certainly be the most dangerous situation for them.

    Then, the entire sea suddenly boiled over.

    A violent oceanic current appeared in the sea almost instantaneously, and a tempestuous wave surfaced at once. The massive wave, dozens of meters tall, surged and turned the entire sea darker. The entire sea and the water element had be the enemy of the three great fleets. All the reconnaissance equipment was rendered useless.

    Some of the smaller warships were tossed upward by the sudden wave. All at once, the three great fleets fell into a chaotic mess.

    zing mes began to appear in the sea. The shields of the smaller gunboats were broken and their munitions were ignited by the corrosive acid rain, setting off a chain of sympathetic explosions.

    The energy of a soul beast was limited. After all, God-ranked powerhouses were not allowed to arise in this world. Nevertheless, the energy of nature was unlimited.

    Regardless of how mighty the Federation¡¯s three great fleets were, they remained vulnerable when confronted by the supremacy of the natural world.

    Chen Zeyu¡¯s expression had changed drastically. He felt panic for the very first time. An unknown enemy was the most terrifying of all, and he had never encountered a situation like this.

    ¡°Quick, seek reinforcements from headquarters immediately. Seek reinforcements!¡±

    The warning siren of the Central Army Corps had been ring loudly ever since the humongous sea soul beast appeared. They had also been monitoring the situation.

    There was no need for Chen Zeyu to request reinforcements when the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi had already dispatched the order. ¡°Aerial forces from the Central Army Corps and the Northwest Army Corps, prepare for take-off andbat. Invite the high-ranking personnel from the Spirit Pagoda, Shrek Academy, and the Tang Sect for a meeting. War God Hall¡¯s War Gods, prepare for battle.¡±

    The change in the sea came so unexpectedly that everyone at the scene was caught off guard.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s warning message had just been conveyed when the enemy appeared.

    ¡°Elder Chen, what is that enormous creature? Can you recognize it?¡± Yu Guanzhi asked Chen Xinjie.

    On the matter of naval battles, no one was more experienced than the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie. He was definitely the first of all men inbat at sea. Moreover, he was most familiar with the ocean because he was the Boundless Sea Douluo.

    Chen Xinjie had a solemn expression. Just like his son, he had never seen such arge sea soul beast.

    ¡°We still don¡¯t know what it is. We specte that it¡¯s a whale-type sea soul beast, but it is our first time seeing one this size. We can only pray that the creature is not rted to the abyssal ne. Judging from how it is capable of manipting astronomical phenomena and the sea, it is at the very least a quasigod-ranked powerhouse. Its cultivation base is even superior to mine. In addition, it relies on the sea to amplify itself. This is not something that our ordinary warships can resist. Suprememander, I request clearance to head over there personally and help the three great fleets to stabilize the situation.¡±

    ¡°Granted.¡± Yu Guanzhi had been waiting for this request from him. On the other hand, the fighting capacity brought by the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie would definitely elevate their strength by at least thirty percent. Furthermore, they would easily be able to manage such a fearsome enemy with this quasigod¡¯s assistance.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Three loud booms suddenly came through the frontlinemunicator in themand post, drawing everyone¡¯s attention immediately.

    All of them looked at the various soulmunicators hanging on the wall in unison. They were astonished when they found that the explosions came from the exact location where the Blood God Army was constructing the Blood Gods Great Array! It was also the location where the abyssal passage had closed up.

    The situation that they feared the most had arrived, and it took ce at such a crucial moment.

    Everyone on the scene could not help having a drastic change of expression simultaneously. In fact, Yu Guanzhi had stood up abruptly and shouted anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    What happened next answered his question.

    A huge gray-ck pir of light shot out from underground and disintegrated the entire unfinished Blood Gods Great Array. Although the artillery fire in the surrounding area had been swiftlyunched, it was immediately swallowed up upon entering the gray-ck light pir.

    Dark figures flew out from the gray-ck light pir. They were the massive Guardian Longhorn Beetles.

    Countless abyssal creatures jumped off from the backs of these abyssal Guardian Longhorn Beetles like a swarm of bees and charged in all directions.

    Yes, the abyssal passage had opened once again and the abyssal creatures had returned!

    Before Yu Guanzhi could dispatch the order, all the defense systems were turned on. Loud explosions came from their arsenal of soul devices. Thule had been calm just a moment ago, but the fixed soul ammunition and soul beams turned it into a chaotic mess in a sh.

    Shocked, Yu Guanzhi immediately turned to the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie and said, ¡°Elder Chen, you should head over to the Sea God Army. We can¡¯t afford to lose control of the water. We won¡¯t be able to keep the abyssal creatures from invading if they breach the sea¡¯s defensive shield.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Chen Xinjie answered. He turned around and left. No single person¡¯s strength could possibly take care of everyone there, so he has to go where he could use his abilities to the fullest.

    Yu Guanzhi turned toward Gu Yuena and said, ¡°Pagoda Master Gu, sorry to trouble you. Please lead your Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses in the fight.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Yuena nodded. She turned around and left without any hesitation. For her, the abyssal energy meant a lot as well.

    The unexpected attack shocked the entire federal legion. The only stroke of luck they had had was that they had yet to withdraw the troops. The most formidable armed forces of the Federation were still at the location.

    Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s camp were alerted almost at the same time.

    Ling Zichen, still recuperating, leaped up in the blink of any eye. She rapidly dashed out of the room and ran to the Life Subtree to gaze into the distance.

    From her position, she could see the bombardment and the sound of artillery fire could be heard clearly.

    Ling Zichen frowned deeply and muttered to herself, ¡°They have recovered so quickly. It seems like the Eternal Heaven wasn¡¯t a fatal blow to them. They could still turn into abyssal energy and be resurrectedter even after being destroyed by the Eternal Heaven. The Eternal Heaven was only acting as a beam and only utilized around one-third of its total capacity! What a waste!¡±

    As she spoke, she raised her head and looked toward the Life Subtree by her side.

    ording to the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali¡¯s request, she was not allowed to leave due to her severe injuries. It would take the Life Subtree¡¯s nourishment time to heal her, especially to replenish her body¡¯s life source.

 Chapter 1842 - The War Came Again

    <h4>Chapter 1842 The War Came Again</h4>

    She could not possibly utilize the Eternal Heaven once again. After using it before, Yali stated that she could not heal all of the damage done to Ling Zichen¡¯s body as the injuries could not be treated. She could possibly recover after a prolonged period of time, but that was also not certain. Yali told her in private that it would be hard for her to live past the age of sixty even if she could recover. This was because the explosion had wounded her origin source too severely.

    Ling Zichen did not tell anyone about this, so only she was aware of this.

    The abyssal creatures were here again, but this gave her eyes a peculiar brilliance.

    She focused in the direction of the bombardment once again. In the next moment, she had turned around and swiftly walked back to her room.

    She turned on her soul screen and rapidly keyed in a series of numbers to unlock it. She quickly began to tidy up some information gathered over the past few days. This data was the most precious treasure for the Tang Sect.

    It was as if she waspletely unconcerned by the tumult going on outside. Nobody from Shrek Academy or the Tang Sect would be looking for her at this point. She could not fight, so they would not know what their research center¡¯s director was doing.

    On the same mountain peak, almost all the powerhouses from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy had already walked out of their barracks and gazed into the distance.

    Everyone¡¯s expression was exceedingly solemn.

    The abyssal legion was here again, and they did not have the Eternal Heaven anymore. There was no longer a disparity between the two parties. They had also just received word that the three great fleets had been ambushed.

    This would end doubtlessly be a horrifying head-to-head battle. It was going to be exceedingly difficult for every single one of them.

    The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the Titan Douluo Yuanen Zhentian, and a few other Limit Douluos had already gathered.

    Zang Xin said, ¡°The opponent is certainly aware of what we¡¯re doing over here on our side. They won¡¯t allow the Blood Gods Great Array to bepleted, so they chose tounch an attack now. Moreover, I¡¯m sure that they came fully prepared, so the difference between us and them is even lesser. Additionally, the abyssal ne will certainly hold nothing back this time. Without the Eternal Heaven, the abyssal ne can fight by sheer numbers. Elder Long, do you have any suggestions? Themand headquarters have already requested reinforcements.¡±

    Unhesitant, Elder Long replied, ¡°Wulin has yet to leave his closed-door cultivation. The army from the Tang Sect¡¯s Douluo Hall will act as the mainbat force this time. We can¡¯t split up anymore. We must stay concentrated as the mainbat force. I propose the people from Shrek Academy join the Tang Sect¡¯s army temporarily and engage in the battle together. We must try to reduce the fatalities as much as possible. Naturally, us veterans are going to fight against those powerhouses from the abyssal ne.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked into the distance and wondered, ¡®What is he doing now? The Sea God Army has been ambushed. Surely, he won¡¯t just sit and do nothing. The enemy is capable of taking the offensive from two sides simultaneously. This battle will be just as hard-fought as the previous one even without the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array.¡±

    Zang Xin nodded and said, ¡°This is the only way. I didn¡¯t expect the abyssal ne tounch another attack so soon. I hope that Wulin cane back to us quickly. This is going to be a tough battle without his Golden Dragon Spear!¡±

    The powerhouses from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy soon gathered.

    The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin led the army from the Tang Sect in addition to the numerous powerhouses from the Douluo Hall. There were fifteen Title Douluos among them and five with Hyper Douluo-ranked cultivation bases.

    Had it not been for Shrek City¡¯s great catastrophe, there would have been more than that.

    The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue was the leader of Shrek Academy. There were also numerous Limit Douluos in addition to the Shrek Seven Monsters and all the elite warriors of the younger generation. This included Wu Zhangkong, Lan Muzi, Tang Yingmeng, the Duskgold Bear Yang Nianxia, the Jade Snake Zheng Yiran, the Immortal Xu Yucheng, the Shackler Luo Guixing, the Hell Wu Siduo and those from the same generation as Tang Wulin.

    They did not y a role in the previous battle because the Eternal Heaven was used, but they were ready to engage in the battle this time.

    Zang Xin looked at everyone and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Then I shall assume authority. Until Tang Wulin¡¯s return, I shall lead us into battle as one. Please join me, fellow Limit Douluos. Our targets are the abyssal monarch-ranked and king-ranked powerhouses. The abyssal creatures can be resurrected through the recycled energy. However, the more formidable the creature, the longer it will take to resurrect. We must try our best to weaken them as much as possible. The rest will be separated. The army from the Douluo Hall will be split into ten squadrons with one hundred people each. All the Title Douluos from Shrek Academy, please distribute yourselves equally in the squadrons. We shall engage in the battle with each squadron as a unit. Use the mechas as the main fighting force during the earlier phase and try to conserve our energy as much as possible. Help each other out. Can everyone understand me?¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± they all replied in unison.

    Zang Xin looked toward Wu Zhangkong and said, ¡°Zhangkong, you shall join Lan Muzi, Tang Yingmeng, and the Shrek Seven Monsters to form one squadron. Add Sima Jinchi as well. That makes up ten people in total. This squadron will be in charge of rescuing the others. When one squadron is having difficulty, this squadron will provide assistance. You will bemanding them.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Wu Zhangkong had his usual ice-cold expression.

    The reason Zang Xin put him in charge of this extremely crucial rescue squadron instead of Lan Muzi, whose cultivation base was higher, was mainly because almost all the Shrek Seven Monsters had cultivated under his tutge. It was apparent that he had a close rtionship with them.

    ¡°Alright, we depart now! Let¡¯s go.¡± As he spoke, Zang Xin had already taken the lead to leap up and rose into the sky.

    The numerous Limit Douluos including the Body Douluo A Ruheng with his Limit Douluo-ranked cultivation base followed behind and jumped up after him. They dashed toward the battlefield.

    The rest of them followed closely as well. Wu Zhangkong led the rescue squadron into the sky, followed by the Tang Sect¡¯s army.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s forces finally revealed their fantastic resources at that moment. There was a sh of light that transformed into enormous mechas. Every single one of them was entirely ck which meant that they were hyper mechas.

    It was nothing to possess one or two ck mechas in an army, but to have a whole troop of them was rather impressive.

    Only soul masters¡¯ organizations like the Tang Sect and the Spirit Pagoda could afford such resources.

    The Spirit Pagoda was wealthy, but their research direction was mostly invested in spirit souls. There was still some disparity in technological resources between them and the Tang Sect, which had a history that went back twice as long.

    In the meantime, the war was already in full swing on the battlefield.

    The enormous Guardian Longhorn Beetles charged out of the abyss, carrying the abyssal powerhouses of different ns. The beetles immediately turned their bodies into shields to protect their elite warriors. They used their incredible endurance to resist the first round of ferocious attacks from the federal military.

    In order to seal the abyssal passage, the great army corps of the Federation were sparing no effort in setting up a huge variety ofrge-scale defense soul weapons in the surrounding area. Not only were defensive lines set down nearby, numerousrge-scale and superrge-scale attack soul weapons on the distant mountain peaks were also aimed at their location.

    The Guardian Longhorn Beetles were highly durable, but one would still be killed asionally under the heavy bombardment of the artillery fire.

    The abyssal creatures exposed to the insane assault were taking casualties. One by one, they turned into gray-ck mist.

    The gray-ck radiance inside the abyssal passage had stopped pulsating, revealing the pitch-ck hole from before.

    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± Deep roars echoed through the abyssal passage, and an abyssal creature with a colossal body came crawling out from the inside.

 Chapter 1843 - The Abyssal Spirit Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1843 The Abyssal Spirit Dragon</h4>

    The creature was absolutely terrifying. It looked like a gigantic lizard. Its head was especially huge and took up almost one-third of its body length. It was over fifty meters long, which was considered a massive size among the abyssal creatures. It¡¯s four limbs were thick and strong as it crawled on the ground. It waspletely covered in densely arranged gray and ck scales.

    Its most distinguishing feature was its eyes. Its bulging eyes were made up of countless segments on the inside emitting a ghastly blue glow.

    After the abyssal creature crawled out, its eyes suddenly glowed a bright blue. Its colossal body was bathed in the blue light and then vanished into thin air.

    In the federal military¡¯smand headquarters, Yu Guanzhi had been observing the frontline closely the whole time. He had been feeling relieved when he received the update that the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy¡¯s powerhouses. Then, he saw the colossal abyssal creature camouge itself.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why can¡¯t I see it anymore? Turn on all the detection soul devices. We can¡¯t let it hide itself.¡±

    At the exact moment the colossal creature disappeared, Yu Guanzhi felt chills run down his back. He immediately had an ominous feeling that this monster would be dangerous in the extreme.

    All the detection soul devices were turned on, but then an exceedingly sharp howl shot out from the abyssal passage.

    The howl turned into a soundwave that defied allparison and wreaked havoc through the entire battlefield.

    The intense sts and artillery fire on the battleground were drowned out by the howl. Even Yu Guanzhi at themand post felt like something had exploded in his ears. It made his mind go nk instantly.

    He was a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse!

    If this was the case with Yu Guanzhi, the ordinary soldiers on the battlefield would be even more affected.

    Immediately after they heard that piercing howl, almost all of their fighting forces turned into a disordered mess. The soul beams were no longer on target while the soul ammunition was firing wildly. All at once, the battlefield turned into chaos.

    Meanwhile, more than a dozen giant lizards, exactly like the one before, seized the chance toe out and conceal themselves.

    After the lizards, another figure slowly arose out of the abyssal passage. It seemed to be a man. He had a gorgeous visage, but his eyes were bulging out and rippled with a horrid deep blue hue. His facial features looked rather simr to Tang Wulin¡¯s, but the expression on his face was unusually ferocious. This was the Spirit Monarch!

    He was one of ten great abyssal monarchs, second only to the Sage King!

    The Spirit Monarch was burning with fury! When the Eternal Heaven¡¯s attack came, he had been in the st zone. He never expected that a human weapon could be so deadly. At that moment, he even felt as if the abyssal Sage King had descended upon him.

    He had been wounded in that terrible explosion.

    Although he fled at once and attempted to escape into the abyssal passage, he was still injured rather severely.

    That was the first time he had been hurt by something other than the Sage King. This made the Spirit Monarch enraged beyond reason as he cherished his body more than anything.

    Humanity¡¯s knowledge of the abyssal creatures was not thatprehensive. Not every type of abyssal creature would be resurrected willingly.

    It was fine for those low-level abyssal creatures because they had no intelligence at all. They were only capable of fighting under the leadership of the n leaders. They were expendable.

    On the other hand, the higher the grade of the abyssal creature, the more it valued its life. This was because, after its death and rebirth, the resurrected creature would not truly be the same individual! The process took a long time and the result would have a simr appearance and abilities, but it was no longer who it had been before!

    For example, if the Spirit Monarch was killed, a new Spirit Monarch would be born into the second level of the abyss. However, the new monarch would evolve from one of his nsmen. The process would bepleted using his remaining abyssal energy, but in reality, he was truly dead.

    He managed to achieve his current superior status with great effort. How could a high-level abyssal powerhouse like him be so willing to die?

    As far as the abyssal Sage King¡¯s saw it, it did not matter to him who were his subordinates and who were his ves, but the high-level abyssal creatures like the Spirit Monarch would never consent to death willingly!

    Hence, the Spirit Monarch¡¯s fury had reached its peak after it was injured in the explosion. He almost lost his life when he was caught off guard in the st, despite his Divine Origin spiritual cultivation base. He had never experienced such a thing before.

    When the abyssal legionunched a counterattack, he was supposed toe out after the battlefield had stabilized because of his superior status. However, he returned to the battlefield at once.

    The Holy Spirit Cult had already informed him that the st was most probably caused by the Eternal Heaven, but he found out that the humans only one such device. As a result, his raging heart was not filled with fear, but a desire for vengeance.

    The screeching howl was his full-powered outburst that produced an indiscriminate attack in all directions.

    His howl had killed countless federal soldiers instantly. Those closer to the battlefield were more exposed to the sound wave and took heavier casualties. Many more had been injured to various degrees.

    The Spirit Monarch appeared slightly pale, but he was already feeling gratified after letting out the raging roar to vent his anger.

    Meanwhile, a silver silhouette descended from the sky, and a familiar aura appeared before the Spirit Monarch.

    The Silver Dragon Spear absorbed the abyssal energy that had appeared on the battlefield. The Silver Dragon Dancing Qilin Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes were aze as she stared at the abyssal ne¡¯s second strongest creature.

    Spirit Monarch squinted his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you! Very well. You will die along with all of your humans!¡±

    As he spoke, his body swayed and he charged at Gu Yuena. The air surrounding his body warped violently as if he had set it alight.

    He unleashed the Spatial Explosion!

    Gu Yuena pointed the Silver Dragon Spear to the sky. Eight rays of silver light illuminated the surroundings rapidly before transforming into eight glowing doors. The space surrounding her was twisting savagely, yet it could not transgress the boundary and invade her body.

    The Spirit Monarch raised his right hand and made a crushing gesture toward her. At once, all the warped air condensed into a shining silver orb, which was about to explode in front of Gu Yuena.

    Gu Yuena used the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand to draw an arc. In an instant, four glowing orbs were conjured out of thin air. They were yellow, blue, red, and green respectively, with each color representing the earth, water, fire and wind elements. The colorful orbs turned into a rainbow-like stream of light before colliding with the silver orb.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The space warped while the world shook.

    Both of them let out a muffled grunt. The Spirit Monarch¡¯s upper body swayed while Gu Yuena levitated backward. It seemed like neither of them had the upper hand.

    Meanwhile, there were loud explosions followed by fiery light in the distance.

    There was already trouble with the federal military¡¯s defensive line on the left nk.

    The Spirit Monarch¡¯s sharp howl earlier was genuinely too overpowering. It had ughtered almost all the soldiers that were not soul masters in the defensive position. Of the soul masters, only those with higher cultivation bases survived.

    The defensive line¡¯s offensive capabilities had also been weakened.

    On the other hand, the dozens of giant lizards that had camouged themselves and vanished earlier seized the opportunity to make their way to the mountain slope on the left nk. When they reappeared, they immediately unleashed wanton destruction.

    These monstrous lizards were renowned in the abyssal ne. They were from the Spirit Monarch¡¯s n which called itself the Spirit n. The other abyssal ns called them the abyssal Spirit Dragons! Sometimes, they were simply known as abyssal dragons.

    The number of Spirit Dragons was exceedingly low, yet they were natural-born powerhouses. Every one of them was inherently equipped with a Spirit Domain spiritual cultivation base and this was also their greatest asset. They were skilled in camouge, and they had a special camouge technique using abyssal energy which made it really hard to distinguish them.

 Chapter 1844 - The Abyssal Legionâ€™s Commander

    <h4>Chapter 1844 The Abyssal Legion¡¯s Commander</h4>

    Each of them was a deadly opponent. Even the n heads from after the thirtieth level of the abyssal ne could notpare to the might of one abyssal Spirit Dragon.

    The entire Spirit n numbered just about fifty, but they relied on their strength to support the Spirit Monarch in his goal of being the second overlord of the abyss.

    The Spirit Monarch brought along a dozen Spirit Dragons with him this time. It was considered a huge investment. If the abyssal Spirit Dragons were killed, it would require the abyssal Sage King to unleash some origin power to resurrect them. Usually, the Spirit Monarch cherished his nsmen beyondparison.

    When the Spirit Dragons¡¯ eyes lit up and unleashed that ghastly blue glow, everything within one hundred meters in front of them was pulverized by a terrifying tremor including energy shields. Not even rare metals could withstand that.

    The Spirit Monarch was the monarch of the abyssal Spirit Dragons. His n was renowned for having the most spiritual power. They were the rare abyssal creatures that relied on spiritual power as their mainbat method.

    The terrifying part about their spiritual power was that it was almost invisible, which was different from any other energy. When unleashed, it would first strike at the victim¡¯s origin power.

    Every Spirit Dragon was equipped with Spirit Domain spiritual power. On the other hand, not every human soul master could achieve Spirit Domain spiritual power, which was even the case for Hyper Douluos!

    Moreover, the strength of their spiritual power allowed the Spirit Dragons to flee from danger by detecting possible enemies nearby and reacting ordingly. What was more fearsome was that the Spirit Dragons could link their spiritual power together and produce stronger effects.

    As a result, the more Spirit Dragons there were, the greater their fighting capacity.

    Of the numerous Spirit Dragons present, there were three that were each about one hundred meters long. They were standing side by side on the mountain peak with their eyes glowing with that blue radiance.

    These three abyssal Spirit Dragons raised their heads simultaneously and shrieked. One could clearly see that each of them released a blue halo from its head. The three halos fused into one before rapidly spreading out into the distance to encircle the entire battlefield.

    More abyssal creatures were already surging out from the abyssal passage like a tide. They seized the opportunity when the defensive line weakened tounch simultaneous attacks in all directions.

    Astonishingly, the abyssal legion had gone from a disordered mess to a well-organized fighting force after spreading out.

    The various ns were not moving individually but appeared to be working together. Furthermore, the cooperation was extremely well-coordinated. The abyssal creatures rapidly charged toward the defensive line built by the federal military and began to destroy everything they neared.

    In the federal military¡¯smand headquarters, Yu Guanzhi recovered from the shock after being stunned momentarily. Everything disyed on the widescreen made his expression change drastically.

    The structure of the entire federal military¡¯s defense system was meticulously designed with a plethora of powerful defense-type soul weapons includingrge-scale heavy ion beams. Nevertheless, it had copsed within such a short period of time.

    Yu Guanzhi found it simply uneptable, but he knew very well that as the suprememander he could not panic. He immediately inquired, ¡°What is the position of the forces from the War God Hall?¡±

    ¡°We are about to arrive at the frontline.¡±

    ¡°Send out all the mecha troops from the Central Army Corps. Order the Western Army Corps and the Northwest Army Corps to strengthen the defensive line. We must regain the defensive position.¡±

    His lips were tightly pursed. He was well aware that they could not defeat such a formidable enemy just by relying on the army. He could only pin his hopes on the powerhouses at the frontline to stop the enemy¡¯s advancing footsteps.

    The defensive position on the frontline had been breached almost immediately. There were at least five troops made up of abyssal creatures that charged in a single direction. After the line was broken, they headed straight to the mountain slope that the Spirit Dragons had upied.

    ¡°Those huge lizards aremanding the abyssal creatures. We must defeat them all.¡± An unknown speaker yelled this loudly. Dozens of figures dashed toward the slope at once. The warriors from the War God Hall had arrived.

    They were joined by the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses. They did not care aboutmunicating with each other in the meantime. The War God Hall¡¯s War Gods were led by The Hall Master, the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue, as they dashed toward the mountain.

    ording to their ns for the construction of the defensive line, the inner ring was equipped with the most powerful soul weapons. Defense soul weapons had been ced on the surrounding mountain peaks and then there was the outer ring. There were only three defensive lines.

    Two of the defensive lines had been breached and were upied by the abyssal Spirit Dragons. Who would have thought that it would onlyst so long?

    Thus, the Skycrosser Douluo made a prompt decision. He knew he had to seal the breach first. Otherwise, the abyssal creatures could charge out from it, and the consequences would be too horrible to contemte.

    However, just as he was leading the War God Halls¡¯ powerhouses to dash toward the mountain slope, something separated from the abyssal legion. The figures at the front were as swift as ghosts. It was the Mo Mei n.

    The Mei Empress flying at the head opened her arms like a bird spreading its wings. She was traveling at an unusually swift speed and had arrived before the Skycrosser Douluo almost in a split second.

    She swayed her body and created dozens of clones in the blink of an eye as if she was attacking all the War God Hall¡¯s War Gods simultaneously. Every single War God could clearly feel that she was targeting them.

    Streams of a piercing aura intertwined in the sky like arge made up of sharp des, nketing all of them.

    Guan Yue let out a cold grunt. He agilely used the Skycrosser Divine Spear to point at the air, instantly locking on to the Mo Mei n. There was a crisp ringing sound, and the Mei Empress stumbled out from her group of clones in a panic.

    Her expression was one of surprise and bewilderment. The Mei Empress created her clones once again, but there were only seven copies this time. The clones parted first then ovepped onto one another. A hand stretched out before transforming into an illusionary light shadow that was pped onto the Skycrosser Divine Spear.

    ¡°Ding!¡± There was another ring. The Skycrosser Divine Spear bounced up, and Guan Yue¡¯s body was charging forward rapidly. He thrust the spear and the air went stagnant all of a sudden. He unleashed Surpass Heaven and Earth!

    The Mei Empress had yet to react to the situation before Guan Yue¡¯s spear was upon her.

    Caught in a flurry, Mei Empress¡¯s body just managed to flicker before she blocked the blow with her shoulder.

    She let out a muffled grunt, and her body stumbled as she spun rapidly.

    The Skycrosser Douluo had always been a humble man that hid his strength. Even the powerhouses of the War God Hall were unaware of the extent of the Skycrosser¡¯s real capabilities.

    On the other hand, he would not show the slightest reservation when he was engaged in a battle.

    He did not pursue the Mei Empress because his priority was to seal the breach. Guan Yue waved his hand and beckoned the War God Hall¡¯s powerhouses that had already dashed toward the mountain.

    However, something caught Guan Yue¡¯s eye. He suddenly saw the abyssal Bomb Bees swarming toward them like dark clouds blotting out the sky.

    The Bomb Bees could tell that the breach was well-protected, but this was genuinely the best opportunity for them. If they could charge out from the tight encirclement, the world atrge would be theirs for the taking. Additionally, the abyssal creatures were adept at mass ughter. If they could charge out of the barrier, their presence would result in intense panic across the Douluo Federation within a short period of time. By then, the army at the frontline would be restricted, and they would simply wait for its total downfall. Once the army had copsed, everything would end soon enough.

    The Bee Empress¡¯pound eyes flickered. She was levitating in the air faraway while Bomb Bees were spurting out from below her. Under hermand, they spread across the sky.

    Their mission was to stop the aerial reinforcements.

    Not only was the Bee Empress there, but a ck silhouette also appeared before Guan Yue. The figure had exquisite facial features and a deathly aura. It was one of the ten great kings of the abyss, the ck Empress.

 Chapter 1845 - The Unconquerable Mis

    <h4>Chapter 1845 The Unconquerable Mis</h4>

    It was slightly different from before because the ck Monarch did not appear perfect as she had in the past. This was because half of her left arm was missing. The wound on her severed arm had countless gray-ck worms squirming within it and was growing slowly.

    Yes, this was the injury that the Eternal Heaven had caused before. The ck Monarch was not as lucky as the Spirit Monarch. She had been near the epicenter of the st. She was still considered rather lucky because the four abyssal kings with her at the time had been killed immediately, leaving neither bones nor corpses.

    The ck Monarch relied on her incredible abilities to survive, despite half of her body being blown to pieces. Despite the help of the abyssal Sage King, she had yet to fully recover after recuperating for so many days.

    Even the abyssal creatures were horrified by the Eternal Heaven. Fortunately, they believed that there was only one.

    In the meantime, she was especially furious upon seeing humans. Her long hair spread out and formed a ck wheel, and a gigantic purple-ck vortex emerged behind her. The strong suction force immediately pulled at the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue.

    ¡°Head to the top of the mountain first. Leave this to me,¡± Guan Yue shouted in a deep voice.

    With a shake of the Skycrosser Divine Spear in his hand, countless phantom spears were projected all around. It was as if every phantom spear was being controlled by a huge hand. The spears seemed to have covered everything within one thousand meters.

    At the slightest touch of these spears, the abyssal Bomb Bees would immediately revert to abyssal energy and return to the abyssal passage. It felt as if the phantom spears filling the sky were the overlords of the battlefield.

    One strike of spearspirit would move Heaven and Earth!

    This made even the ck Monarch¡¯ expression change ever so slightly. However, the vortex behind her became deeper, and its powerful suction force devoured almost half of the spears. At the same time, her silhouette flickered and she reappeared to aim a p at the Skycrosser Douluo. Where she passed, ck holes were conjured, devouring everything under the sky!

    Guan Yue stepped to the side and swung his Skycrosser Divine Spear, cutting an arc of silver light across the sky. It was as if he was shing through the air so that the suction force could sweep past his sides.

    The spear¡¯s radiance condensed, forming a huge beam that fired at the ck Monarch!

    The ck Monarch¡¯ silhouette swayed and projected illusionary shadows to conceal her. With another sway, she arrived diagonally above Guan Yue¡¯s head and pressed down with her palm.

    Her palm seemed to bring the weight of the entire sky with it. Despite his cultivation base, Guan Yue¡¯s body sank. However, he had yet to pull back the spear which he had thrust forward earlier. He swung it in a circr motion in the sky.

    Instantly, a humongous vortex pulled in arge number of Bomb Bees in the distance before exploding with a loud boom. The pressure on the War God Hall¡¯s powerhouses trying to reinforce their allies on the mountain was reduced immediately.

    Guan Yue suddenly somersaulted forward and swung his right leg to resist ck Monarch¡¯ palm descending from the sky.

    His body sank while the ck Monarch¡¯ body rose. However, Guan Yue also unleashed his four-word battle armor at that exact moment. His entire body was covered in the battle armor to neutralize the impact of her palm. Everything went ording to n.

    This result was not just due to his capabilities, but also his battlefield intelligence.

    Meanwhile, more powerhouses from the abyssal ne and the Holy Spirit Cult had dashed out of the abyssal passage in session. In turn, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses had arrived in a rush.

    The great war escted immediately!

    An abyssal troop had already charged at the second defensive line with a gigantic Guardian Longhorn Beetle charging at the forefront. The massive wings on its back were spread open creating a shield one hundred meters in diameter. A huge variety of abyssal creatures were under its protection.

    Themon low-level abyssal creatures like the six-wed and four-wed bats did not deserve its protection. Only those with significant abilities such as the Mei Empress, the ck Monarch, and the high-level ns would stand the chance of being guarded.

    The abyssal legion¡¯s cannon fodder had covered almost the entire battlefield to conceal the Guardian Long Beetle so it could continue to advance.

    The dense bombardment had in arge number of abyssal creatures, but they would simply revert to abyssal energy and return to the abyss after their bodies were crushed.

    The Guardian Longhorn Beetle had finally arrived at the foot of the mountain, with its enormous shell covered with wounds and scars.

    However, it was at this moment when arge abyssal Spirit Dragon wriggled out from underneath its shell. The Spirit Dragon¡¯s eyes turned ghastly blue instantly.

    This time, it did not camouge itself but instead widened its mouth to spit out a pale blue mist at the federal military¡¯s site on the mountain peak.

    The mist was very thick and sticky. It covered the abyssal troop at the foot of the mountain at the first breath.

    Under the cover of the mist, all the abyssal creatures immediately transformed. The four-wed bats evolved into six-wed bats. Their eyes turned blood-red, and they charged forward fearlessly. The scales on the surface of their bodies had also taken on a pale blue glow that protected them like a shield.

    It was the same for the rest of the abyssal creatures. The blue mist rapidly altered them, and they began to advance forward.

    The abyssal Spirit Dragon swiftly crawled under the numerous abyssal creatures to protect itself. It spat out a mouthful of thick mist with every few steps.

    It was the Unconquerable Mist! It was one of the most effective abilities of the abyssal Spirit Dragon.

    At the touch of the mist, the abyssal creatures¡¯ power would begin to boil over. In this boiling state, the abyssal creatures would ignite themselves instantly to produce the evolutionary effect. Furthermore, they would not fear death, and their offensive and defensive abilities would be enhanced exponentially. In fact, their durability would be elevated by three times at least.

    Of course, the advantage came with a price too. The abyssal creatures that were augmented by the Unconquerable Mist would suffer severe side effects after thirty minutes at most.

    The bacsh would be fatal for these low-level abyssal creatures. The high-level abyssal creatures would be weakened so much that they would be unable to fight any longer.

    Nevertheless, with such arge number of abyssal creatures, did the cost really matter? It was enough for them to gain extremely powerful fighting capabilities for thirty minutes.

    That location was not the main target of the abyssal creatures. As a result, when the Spirit Dragon spat out mouthfuls of mists earlier, it did not draw in too much attention from the federal military. The abyssal creatures continued their barrage of attacks.

    However, mankind¡¯s forces discovered this issue soon enough and learned that the reconnaissance devices were not functioning. Under the concealment of the thick mist, all the reconnaissance devices were rendered useless. The defensive line on the mountain was abruptly made blind and deaf.

    On the other hand, the enormous Ba Ans underwent the biggest shift of all in the thick mist.

    The Ba Ans were like mountains of flesh. The mist had brought substantial changes to their bodies and the transformation was truly horrifying.

    The ten-meter-tall Ba Ans swelled up to fifteen meters. Gray scales formed on the surface of their skin akin to battle armor, and their bodies were spurting out gray-ck mist.

    Originally, speed was the weakness of this particr abyssal creature species. The most terrifying part was that their speed had actually increased threefold under the influence of the abyssal Spirit Dragon¡¯s Unconquerable Mist. They climbed the mountain as if it was t ground and led the numerous abyssal creatures straight to the peak.

    Simr situations were happening in almost all directions. Meanwhile, the War God Hall¡¯s powerhouses had just arrived on the mountain peak when they were met by the mocking eyes of the threemanding abyssal Spirit Dragons.

    The three great Spirit Dragonmanders widened their mouths simultaneously to spit out the Unconquerable Mist that had already covered the entire mountain. At once, the abyssal creatures that had just made their way to the mountain rapidly underwent all sorts of transformations.

    There were arge number of abyssal creatures that came there. A Guardian Longhorn Beetle that could only protect the range of one hundred meters in diameter had swelled up to twice the size. A ranged attack of a War God struck its body and only caused some ripples.

    With their speed elerated, the abyssal legion arrived at the mountain peak almost instantly. The War Gods stationed there could not evenunch an attack before they had been killed.

 Chapter 1846 - The Three Great Spirit Dragon Kings!

    <h4>Chapter 1846 The Three Great Spirit Dragon Kings!</h4>

    With the Skycrosser Douluo upied, the Vast Sun Douluo, first among the War Gods, naturally had to lead them. He immediately realized the importance of the Spirit Dragons in the abyssal legion upon seeing the situation.

    In the presence of the abyssal Spirit Dragons, the fighting capabilities of the abyssal creatures more than doubled.

    ¡°We must finish off those giant lizards.¡± The Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui made a gesture as if he was lifting the sky with his hands to summon his three-word battle armor. His ming body shined brightly among the clouds just like the sun.

    The numerous War Gods had been working together as a team for many years. They immediately surrounded him to guard him while he readied his soul skill.

    The heat made ripple-like heatwaves in the air, and Ao Rui¡¯s aura swelled rapidly. Despite his cultivation nearing that of a Limit Douluo, he needed to gather energy for this attack, so one could imagine how formidable it was going to be.

    The three leading Spirit Dragons below immediately felt the threating from above. As if their minds were linked, they raised their heads skyward and opened their mouths in unison.

    The many War Gods surrounding Ao Rui did not hear any sound, but Ao Rui let out a muffled grunt. The enormous amount of fire element that had collected around his body exploded wildly in an instant!

    ¡°Rumble!¡±

    A mushroom cloud formed in the sky. The group of War Gods that had been defending the Vast Sun Douluo was scattered everywhere by the unexpected explosion.

    The Vast Sun Douluo¡¯s attack was akin to a bomb. It was detonated by the three great Spirit Dragons using highly concentrated spiritual power.

    In an instant, the War God Hall¡¯s dozen War Gods and almost twenty-two reserve War Gods were thrown into a chaotic mess. The Vast Sun Douluo¡¯s entire body was ckened by the st and his aura had weakened.

    In the meantime, the mountain was quickly overtaken by arge number of abyssal creatures. Hidden by the Unconquerable Mist, they began to cross the mountain and headed to the third defensive line, which was also the federal military¡¯s final defense.

    The three great abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings let out a sharp howl once again. This time, the howl targeted all the soul detection devices on their side of the war zone. With the devices damaged, themand post could only see a twisted scene. There was utterly no way they could tell what was happening, leave alone analyze the data.

    Yu Guanzhi looked solemn. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Dispatch my order. Send out the Central Army Corps¡¯ No. 8 Wing to aid in holding the enemy at the defensive line. Inform the War God Hall to stop those giant lizards at all costs. We can¡¯t let them reach the edge of the battlefield.¡±

    Meanwhile, the Central Army Corps¡¯ mecha troop had arrived on the battleground. They blocked the abyssal creatures¡¯ path like metallic walls. They worked with the heavy bombardment from each of the great army corps to engage the abyssal creatures in a manner simr to hand-to-handbat.

    The three great abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings remained on the mountain slope like kings watching the situation from on high.

    In a sense, they already reigned supreme among all the abyssal ns. Perhaps, individually, they were still weaker than the first thirty levels of abyssal emperors and monarchs. However, their remarkable spiritual power allowed their influence over the battlefield to surpass them.

    The abyssal Sage King lived on the first level of the abyss. He was the only one there and there were no other nsmen for him to lead. Then, there was the Spirit Dragon n. The abyssal Spirit Dragon n was the best in all areas including individual fighting capability and leadership in group battles.

    Their presence on the battlefield signified that the entire abyssal legion¡¯s overall fighting capacity would certainly be elevated to a brand-new level!

    The Unconquerable Mist had also appeared around the battlefield. The innermostyer of the defensive line was lost. It had been nketed by the mist and trampled by the abyssal creatures.

    They could not utilize human weapons, but their destruction was merciless. In mere moments, much of the area and the partially constructed Blood Gods Great Array inside the defensive line were reduced to nothing.

    The abyssal legion was advancing more ferociously than before. On the other hand, the federal military stillcked long-range artillery fire reinforcement from the three great fleets.

    With great effort, the Vast Sun Douluo managed to stabilize his body. His face had turned pitch-ck after his energy exploded, so his unpleasant expression could not be seen. However, one could tell how dejected he was by the look in his eye.

    Thebined spiritual power of the three great abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings had surpassed even his, and they had invaded his sea of spirit. His spiritual world had been injured rather severely and was so distorted that he lost control of his ability to condense fire elements on the outside world. Had it not been for his self-control, his soul core could have detonated and made a deadlier explosion!

    He stopped engaging in gathering energy and used his right hand to make a pressing gesture. The sixth soul ring on his body glowed brightly. Arge meteor shower took form in the sky and targeted all the Spirit Dragons on the mountain peak.

    Besides himself, the other War Gods on the scene, including the Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwing, the Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi, the God Sword Douluo Su Menghun, the Thunder me Douluo Jiang Zhanheng, the Gluttony Douluo Ling Chen, the Dark Emperor Douluo Luo Yuhang and the rest, had all begun attacking the peak.

    They had surrounded the Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong. He yed the Demon Guqin and used his soundwave attack to counter the opponent¡¯s.

    On the other hand, the many reserve War Gods released their battle armors andnded on the mountain to fight against the abyssal Spirit Dragon n at close range.

    The eyes of the three great Spirit Dragon Kings were glowing bright blue. They conjured a pale blue shield of light in the air as a long-range attack against the War Gods. Thebined might of the three great Spirit Dragons had managed to stop the War Gods¡¯ assault.

    The shield formed of pure spiritual power was quite different from the power normally utilized by soul masters inbat. When soul power was sted onto the spiritual power shield, some peculiar changes urred.

    The War Gods first noticed theirck of control in firing long-range attacks. The incredible spiritual power interference mixed with their soul power and eliminated it instantly. Without the soul master¡¯s control, their soul power went astray. Although it was impossible for the Spirit Dragons to counter all their attacks at once, the dragons could still disrupt them enough that their attacks dispersed.

    Hence, the War Gods appeared to be bombarding the Spirit Dragons, yet in reality, most of their attacks were channeled to the distance without having any effect.

    The Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu said to the Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui, ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t think this is working. Our long-range attacks can¡¯t prate their spiritual power shield. I think we can only do this at close-range p. Reinforce us from behind and I shall close the gap with the brothers. The reserve War Gods are incapable of doing this alone.¡±

    In the meantime, the reserve War Gods had charged to the top of the mountain and fought against the numerous abyssal creatures.

    The Unconquerable Mist elevated the abyssal creatures¡¯ fighting abilities exponentially. The Title Douluo and Soul Douluo-ranked powerhouses were soon surrounded. Though they managed to do some damage to the abyssal creatures, they were also trapped in the encirclement.

    Farther away in the air, arge number of mechas were carpet-bombing the Bomb Bees led by the Bee Empress. The heavy bombardment was targeted at the abyssal Bomb Bees¡¯ attack, but the bees had also blocked the mecha troop¡¯s path. Because of this, the mechas could not rescue the second defensive line.

    The Bee Empress¡¯ mission was simple. She was to hold up the reinforcements so that the abyssal legion could take the second defensive line as soon as possible. Under themand of the Spirit Dragons, the abyssal legion¡¯s strength was more than doubled. Additionally, there were at least twenty abyssal kings engaged in the battle.

    The Vast Sun Douluo grabbed the Emperor Sword Douluo just before he charged outside. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think that their spiritual power canst for a long time. It will be more of a disadvantage if we engage in the battle recklessly and get trapped in it. Let¡¯s try harder. I believe that our soul power can recover faster than their spiritual power. I¡¯d like to see how long they can keep interfering with us.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± The eighteen War Gods had been working together as a team for many years. They immediately increased their attacks upon hearing Ao Rui¡¯s words and began tounch a full-scale assault on the war zone below them.

    A spectrum of light poured rained from the sky. The Vast Sun Douluo¡¯s spection was right. Under ordinary circumstances, the speed of spiritual power consumption was certainly faster than soul power, especially on a scale asrge as this. Moreover, the recovery speed of spiritual power was definitely slower than the other powers.

    It did not take long. A few minutester, the three great abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings were finally showing signs of fatigue under the War God¡¯s unending tide. The War Gods¡¯ attacks began tond on the mountain peak and did some damage to the abyssal creatures. This also gave more openings to the reserve War Gods.

    ¡°Buck up!¡± the Vast Sun Douluo shouted aloud. He waved his right hand and unleashed nine gigantic fireballs like a cannon. The fireballs were shot one after another, aimed directly at the three great Spirit Dragon Kings.

 Chapter 1847 - Devour To Replenish Power

    <h4>Chapter 1847 Devour To Replenish Power</h4>

    Meanwhile, the three great abyssal Spirit Kings did something peculiar.

    A blood red striation became illuminated on each of their heads. The striation was curved and twisted which looked like the blood moon.

    Soon after, a number of abyssal creatures came flying over to them from a ce not far away. As soon as they approached the abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings, their bodies suddenly exploded in session and transformed into puffs of smog which were inhaled by the abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings in one breath.

    In the next moment, the eyes of the abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings whose spiritual powers were weakened initially suddenly glowed brighter with a blue radiance. The spiritual power protective shield in the air was reinforced once again. The nine fire balls were guided away from their target instantly.

    ¡°F*ck! This can¡¯t be!¡± Ao Rui cursed aloud. The three abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings consumed their spiritual power promptly since they needed to control the entire scene and also withstand the attacks from the numerous War Gods. However, they were capable of replenishing their spiritual power by devouring the abyssal creatures. No one expected this.

    Obviously, the abyssal creatures knew they would die, yet they let themselves be devoured akin to flying moths darting into the fire. There were so many abyssal creatures on the mountain peak. Did it mean that the supply of their spiritual power would be unlimited then?

    Ao Rui calmed himself immediately. He said in a deep voice, ¡°My brothers, we can only have close-quarter fights now. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Upon saying that, a zing sun radiance surged forth from his back to propel him tond atop the mountain akin to a shooting meteor.

    The rest of the War Gods followed closely behind and joined him in heading to the mountain peak.

    Meanwhile, the abyssal legion had begun a full assault against the federal military¡¯s second defense line with the assistance of the Unconquerable Mist.

    The Unconquerable Mist was truly effective in counteracting the reconnaissance and elevating the abyssal creatures¡¯ attack and defense abilities. In particr, the defense abilities of the abyssal creatures were elevated substantially. Even if the soul weapons could kill them, it would require three times more energy than usual. Hence, the abyssal creatures could survive long enough to get closer to the defense line.

    They pushed forward with the corpses of theirrades as their shield. They were truly swift. It took them only a short while to reach the halfway mark up the mountain where the defense line was.

    At the battlefield frontline, the artillery fire filled the sky. The federal military¡¯s defense line was already defending at full force. The most powerful defense soul weapons were at the first line of defense earlier. When the first defense line was lost, the human legion was put into a passive position.

    Had it not been Gu Yuena¡¯s effort in leading the group of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses to fend off twenty abyssal kings and her sess in fighting against the Spirit Monarch, they would be in deep trouble now.

    The abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings¡¯ influence over the battlefield surpassed everyone¡¯s imagination. They had used the Unconquerable Mist tomand the entire abyssal legion into an organized troop.

    It was difficult to estimate the number of abyssal creatures. Even more abyssal creatures would swarm out from the abyssal passage despite therge numbers which had already died at the frontlines.

    At this exact moment, the federal military experienced the same predicament faced by mankind when the abyssal creatures appeared for the very first time a few thousand years ago.

    Mankind¡¯s main assault was rendered useless by the abyssal legionmanded by the Spirit Dragons. There was utterly no way the attacks couldnd on the inside of the abyssal passage to slow down the abyssal legion.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s Silver Dragon Spear was ceaselessly devouring the abyssal energy in the air. However, the Spirit Monarch was definitely more powerful than her. Besides, the Spirit Monarch¡¯s Divine Origin spiritual power was even more powerful than hers. She had to devote all her efforts to fight against the Spirit Monarch during the battle. Consequently, she could not devour more abyssal energy to weaken the opponent.

    The scene appeared to be in a stalemate. Additional federal military¡¯s soldiers were being engaged on the battlefield. The four great army corpsprising the Western Army Corps, the Northwest Army Corps, the Central Army Corps, and the Southern Army Corps had mobilized all its armed forces to fully engage on the battlefield. Yet, they were having difficulties to cope with the situation without the artillery fire reinforcements from the three great fleets in the distance.

    At the same time, a ck army troop suddenly made its way to the battlefield from the side.

    They appeared on the crest of a mountain which was already in a critical situation.

    This was the other side of the mountain which was being invaded by the three great abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings. The mountain was only five hundred meters in height. It was the lowest point of the defense line and had been breached by the enemy.

    Currently, the defense system on the mountain was under short-range attack by the abyssal creatures. It was barely holding its position by relying on its protective shield.

    All the soul cannons were about to fail from being overheated due to the incessant bombardment.

    Suddenly, a ray of blue light descended from the sky. The temperature in the air began to drop drastically. Soon after, thousands of ice swords appeared in the sky without warning and began pouring down onto the abyssal creatures akin to ice rain.

    The ice swords pinned down hundreds of abyssal creatures on the mountain which had made their way to the protective shield and were attacking the protective shield at full force.

    Later, a red dot appeared on the surface of the mountain where the abyssal creatures were on their way up. Before long, a few small mushroom clouds erupted on the mountain.

    Following that, loud booms were heard all over the mountain.

    The severed limbs from arge number of abyssal creatures were zooming through the air in all directions as a result of the explosion. Not even the Unconquerable Mist could protect their safety.

    ¡°The reinforcements are here!¡±

    A colonel posted on the mountain instantly gushed with tears of joy. A third of the soul cannons on the mountain peak were lost due to the overheating from prolonged usage. Just when he issued the notification that all the ammunition and soul power batteries were exhausted, the protective shield broke down. They would go down together with the enemy using the self-destruct detonator.

    At the moment, the protective shield¡¯s energy was down to eighteen percent. It wouldst for another ten minutes at most!

    As he watched the ck mechas descending from the sky, there was only one thought in his mind. It was the ¡®divine army descending from heaven¡¯!

    Only the phrase ¡®divine army descending from heaven¡¯ could describe his feelings now.

    However, he was astonished that he had never seen these ck mechas before when tears began to pool in his eyes.

    All the hyper mechas were ck which corresponded to andmemorated the ck ten-thousand year soul ring of the human soul masters. The mechas from the different army corps would be marked with designations which belonged to the specific army corps.

    Yet, these ck mechas before his eyes were not branded with any army corps¡¯ designation. There was only a simple word, ¡®Tang¡¯ in red on the mecha¡¯s left chest.

    The colonel muttered to himself, ¡°The word ¡®Tang¡¯ is on the chest. These are people from the Tang Sect. Is this the Tang Sect¡¯s mecha formation? They¡¯re ck mechas. There must be about over a thousand mechas here.¡±

    Yes, those were all ck mechas. However, the most shocking part was not the ck mechas themselves, but the attack method adopted by them.

    During the attack, the ck mecha¡¯s eyes turned red within a split second. It was a color which instigated fear. Then, the red light spots appeared on the ground one at a time. A momentter, a huge explosion took ce.

    The colonel had never seen an attack that powerful, at least not at the soul beam level. Due to his military training and cultivation, he immediately realized that this was a newly-developed weapon.

    He then watched as the silhouettes descended from the sky and charged straight at the abyssal creatures on the mountain slope.

    There was an abyssal Spirit Dragon amongst the numerous abyssal creatures which were on the advance. The violent, booming noises made its pupils constrict. A red mist arose from its head as it devoured the abyssal creatures within its range of a hundred meters.

    Suddenly, it raised its head and spat out a dozen mouthfuls of dense Unconquerable Mist toward the abyssal creatures in its surroundings which camouged their silhouettespletely.

 Chapter 1848 - Starlight Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 1848 Starlight Chaos</h4>

    Under the cover of the Unconquerable Mist, these abyssal creatures underwent a second evolution. The transformation was even more intense this time. The creatures turned into monsters that even the abyssal ne would not dare to acknowledge as their fighting capacities were increased exponentially.

    Of course, such deadly amplification had its repercussions. The abyssal creatures would only be able to survive for a very short time which was five minutes, at most.

    Under ordinary circumstances, the abyssal Spirit Dragon would never resort to such a desperate measure. However, as the most intelligent n of the abyssal creatures, its ability to judge the situation was rather acute.

    When the attacks blotted out the sky and covered up the sun, even the abyssal creatures enhanced by the Unconquerable Mist could not withstand it. The realization came that it had hit a dead end. It could tell that the humans had sent an extremely powerful reinforcement. So, the first idea that came to mind was to hold off the attacks on the mountain peak and to protect itself instead.

    Even some of the abyssal creatures feared death. In fact, any living creature¡¯s innate instincts was the same. The more intelligent the living creature, the more it treasured its own life.

    When the abyssal Spirit Dragon spurted out the Unconquerable Mist which covered the entire scene, it simultaneously camouged itself. It vanished without a trace by engaging its invisible form.

    A silhouette crashed savagely onto the ground as soon as the abyssal Spirit Dragon disappeared.

    ¡°Boom...¡± The violent explosive forcebined with an exceedingly sharp aura pulverized every single abyssal creature within the range of a few hundred meters.

    A silhouette appeared soon after. It was precisely the Saber God Douluo, Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi!

    ¡°You can run really fast, huh!¡± Sima Jinchi grunted coldly. His target was the abyssal Spirit Dragon naturally. The abyssal Spirit Dragon was indeed cunning. The dense Unconquerable Mist concealed its aurapletely allowing it to flee swiftly.

    In a one-on-one battle, perhaps it would be able to resist Sima Jinchi, but it was incapable of resisting the numerous powerhouses present.

    Wu Zhangkong retracted the Skyfrost Sword that was unleashed earlier. He observed the entire battlefield from the sky.

    They had brought along the Tang Sect army to shore up the defense in the battlefield. Meanwhile, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue and the rest of the Limit Douluos had already gone over to join the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s numerous powerhouses to fight against the formidable abyssal king-ranked and monarch-ranked creatures.

    Wu Zhangkong was startled when he saw the Tang Sect armyunch their attacks. The beams shot out from the mecha¡¯s eyes were extremely destructive.

    The sky suddenly dimmed at this moment. Speckles of dazzling starlight flickered in the gradually darkening sky.

    Rays of dazzling starlight descended from the sky and enshrouded arge area of the battlefield.

    Even the Unconquerable Mist could not stop the starlight from falling. There was no need to focus on the target since it was a full range illumination. At the moment, the abyssal legion below was thrown into chaos due to the ring brilliance of the starlight.

    The highly mutated abyssal creatures were in a frenzied state of heightened powers. They could only instinctively ughter so as to burn off the final five minutes of their lives.

    At the same time, they were caught in a chaotic state when the starlight shone on their bodies. They were supposed to advance forward, yet their sense of direction became muddled. So, they began colliding into one another. Furthermore, their pre-nned attacks were unleashed subconsciously.

    The Ba An¡¯s eyes were wed out by arge, mutated six-wed bat at its side. The furious Ba An furiously tore the bat into pieces. In the process, the bat¡¯s corpse hit a Mo Mei nearby which was in a deranged state. The Mo Mei was so upset that it shed the Ba An¡¯s neck in response.

    The situation took ce in the whole area illuminated under the starlight. All at once, the abyssal legion was in a confused mess. Despite the Unconquerable Mist, they were currently in a state of mutual annihtion.

    Wu Zhangkong waved his hand once and said, ¡°Leave this to the Tang Sect army. Let¡¯s go and help out the War God Hall!¡±

    The soulmunicator was in constant use to ry the current situation on the battlefield. At the moment, the most important battle of all was on the War God Hall¡¯s battlefield.

    The abyssal creatures over there had already charged through the second defense line and were attacking the third defense line now. At the same time, the assault of the Bee Empress with the protection of the three great Spirit Dragon Kings resulted in great losses for the federal military. The reinforcements were also rendered incapable of attacking the abyssal creatures which were charging wildly.

    Wu Zhangkong left the Tang Sect army behind to clean up the battlefield over here while he led the battle supervision squadron to the other side.

    The War God Hall¡¯s battlefield was already in a state of discord and darkness at present!

    The three great abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings were still gathered together. The powerful spiritual disturbance emitted by them plunged the War God Hall¡¯s powerhouses into suffering and misery.

    All the abyssal creatures¡¯ fighting capacities were elevated many fold under their control. Moreover, there were arge number of high level abyssal creatures over here. There were the ck Empresses, the Mo Meis, the Evil Sickles, plus the defense of the six Guardian Longhorn Beetles.

    The abyssal Spirit Dragon King spat out a mouthful of the Unconquerable Mist to enhance the fighting capacities of these high-level abyssal creatures which were close to low-level abyssal kings.

    Despite the powerful capability of the War God Hall, every War God would still experience a spiritual disturbance from the abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings. The powerful spiritual power would frequently cause their minds to go nk temporarily. They could only endure it by dding their battle armors and helping each other out.

    They were not hoping for an equally matched situation! If this were an equal match, they were utterly incapable of stopping the abyssal legion¡¯s advance to the world outside.

    The third defense line had sounded the warning siren. Arge number of reinforcements headed over to shore up the position. However, there were over ten abyssal Spirit Dragons over there. The situation was already in jeopardy. The location was about to be breached.

    The three great Spirit Dragon Kings were even more effective than the Spirit Monarch at present. They dominated the entire battlefield.

    The Skyfrost Douluo Wu Zhangkong, the Saber God Douluo Sima Jinchi, Lan Muzi, Tang Yingmeng and the Shrek Six Monsters rushed over to the location to offer reinforcements.

    The dense and heavy Unconquerable Mist concealed everything such that they could not see anything from the sky. Consequently, they failed to locate the abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings.

    ¡°Zhangkong, what should we do now?¡± Lan Muzi asked Wu Zhangkong.

    Wu Zhangkong took a nce at the third defense line in the distance. He then looked down. With a determined gaze, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s guard the defense line first. I believe that the War God Hall will be able to withstand it.¡±

    The battle between the Skycrosser Douluo and the ck Empress was already in the most heated phase. The Skycrosser Douluo had the upper hand. He exhibited his fighting capacity to perfection as a quasi god-ranked Limit Douluo. If he could make time to help out the War Gods, the situation on the battlefield would still be stable.

    At the moment, it was crucial to ensure that the third defense line was not broken. Otherwise, they would all be in grave trouble.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Lan Muzi answered without the slightest hesitation. There could only be one voice in a group during such a pivotal time. It was the only way to ensure that they were united in their concerted efforts.

    The group of them immediately charged toward the third defense line after the short discussion.

    In the next moment, a swarm of the abyssal Bomb Bees akin to a dark cloud separated from the main bee colony in the sky. The innumerable bees swarmed toward them.

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Tang Yingmeng called out softly. Soon after, soundwaves of a melodious rhythm rippled through the sky.

    The abyssal Bomb Bees exploded in session akin to lit firecrackers. Large quantities of the bees were thus annihted.

 Chapter 1849 - Infrasonic Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 1849 Infrasonic Weapon</h4>

    Tang Yingmeng opened the way so the group could continue to fly toward the third defensive line.

    Meanwhile, a total of twelve different soul aircraft appeared on the battlefield, escorted by over three hundred soul fighter nes in the distance.

    No one had ever seen soul aircraft like these inbat. Leave alone the powerhouses from the Tang Sect and the Spirit Pagoda, even those from the War God Hall had never caught a glimpse of them.

    In reality, the vast majority of officers from the Western Army Corps, the Northwest Army Corps, and the Southern Army Corps were confused.

    Compared to the normally streamlined fighter nes, these soul aircraft appeared to be slightly chubby. Each of their enormous fusges was five timesrger than usual. Moreover, their middle portions were especially stout and there was a cauldron-like part on each ne¡¯s back that appeared extremely odd.

    ¡®What is that? Is that the Federation¡¯s new weapon?¡¯

    Wu Zhangkong immediately changed his mind after noticing the arrival of these nes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go over there. Let¡¯s help the War God Hall.¡±

    As he made up his mind, the capabilities of the twelve unique aircraft were already taking effect.

    A soft buzzing sound spread across the battlefield. The sound was not that loud, so it would not be noticed through all the artillery fire unless one was listening carefully.

    Naturally, the abyssal creatures did not notice. It did not seem to leave any effect either.

    Many of the flying abyssal creatures were dashing toward the fighter aircraft, including the abyssal Bomb Bees.

    However, the three hundred soul fighter nes were already the entire Central Army Corps¡¯ resources. When there were so many fighter nes firing, even the abyssal Bomb Bees could not approach.

    The abyssal Bomb Bees were the n with the weakest individual strength, so they were the first to react to the buzzing sound.

    The Bomb Bees were flying at high speed when their bodies began to shiver. This immediately turned their organized flight path into a chaotic mess.

    The Bomb Bees suddenly began to burst open, with their abdomens splitting apart. They turned into abyssal energy and died.

    This was different from the melodious rhythm that Tang Yingmeng had used to blow them up before. It was as if the Bomb Bees had rotted from the inside out before dying.

    What was more horrifying was that it was not just one or two bees. It started with only a few individuals, but within moments the abyssal Bomb Bees¡¯ corpses rained down from the sky. They turned into abyssal energy one after another before dispersing into nothingness.

    The Bee Monarch wasmanding her nsmen to control the entire battle when she suddenly felt a sense of weakness radiating through. Her aura had withered substantially, leaving her astonished.

    Every abyssal Bomb Bee was like a part of her body. She was highly adept at calcting and making ns, so she couldmand a whole swarm of abyssal Bomb Bees through herpound eyes.

    It was of no concern to her whatsoever if just a few of her bees were dead. The abyss¡¯ resurrection ability would soon replenish them.

    Nevertheless, if too many of them were in, the Bee Monarch would suffer a bacsh effect.

    After only a short while, more than one-third of the Bomb Bees had fallen. It was an astronomical number of deaths!

    Even all the artillery fire and the bombardment earlier had not taken such a toll on the abyssal Bomb Bees.

    The Bee Monarch hastilymanded the abyssal Bomb Bees to retreat. Only half of the initial number of Bomb Bees could flee into the distance, leaving the many corpses behind.

    Meanwhile, the twelve strangely shaped aircrafts had already spread out with the numerous soul fighter aircraft escorts and swarmed toward the third defensive line that was under the abyssal creatures¡¯ attack.

    The buzzing sound had clearly be louder. Various abyssal creatures below began to turn disorderly.

    In the beginning, the abyssal creatures that were still actively engaging in the battle were only agitated. However, some of them soon exploded and their abdomens burst open. Their innards flew out and fluids of many colors seeped out from their bodies just like what happened to the Bomb Bees.

    Many of the abyssal creatures were being struck by the same across the battlefield. The pressure on the third defensive line was reduced instantly.

    Yes, this was the result produced by an infrasonic weapon, one of the newest weapons in the Federation. It and the heavy ion beams were reputed to be the two great soul technologies that were the most advanced in the Federation.

    The advantage of using an infrasonic wave was that it had a very wide area of effect. The weapon utilized the resonance of a specific frequency to kill the enemy.

    Moreover, the infrasonic weapon was not destructive to the environment. This was because anything that was not on the specific frequency would not be affected, including humans.

    It was apparent that the frequency of the infrasonic wave on these twelve aircraft was adjusted to target different species of abyssal creatures precisely.

    More urately, it targeted abyssal energy.

    Humans had been studying the abyssal energy and its unique traits for a few thousand years. The Blood God Army was not only posted to guard the abyssal passage but also to collect samples and data for research into the abyss.

    The development of infrasonic weapons was not only meant for the abyssal creatures, as they could be used to target any living being. Humanity hoped to explore the cosmos in the future.

    In recent years, the research had yielded some promising results. The twelve infrasonic aircraft on the battlefield were the first batch of experimental subjects.

    The power of the infrasonic weapon was great, but there were many issues as well such as its massive size,ck of defenses, and therge military escort required when in use. Thus, it had yet to be mass-produced.

    Previously, the infrasonic weapon was not considered as crucial to the military as the heavy ion beam weapon. However, it was unexpectedly effective when used inbat this time. Arge number of abyssal creatures were killed with a single shot, and the threat to the third defensive line was neutralized temporarily.

    The abyssal Spirit Dragons¡¯ shrieks were heard reverberating through the battlefield one after another. They relied on their spiritual power to produce high-frequency tremors in an effort to resist the infrasonic weapon¡¯s attack.

    Although their efforts did not manage to stop itpletely, they would not simply die without a fight.

    Wu Zhangkong and the group from Shrek Academy had alreadynded on the mountain peak in the meantime. There were no Limit Douluos among them, but almost everyone possessed a set of four-word battle armor, even if some were iplete. Their arrival on the battlefield immediately helped to reduce the pressure on the War God Hall¡¯s numerous War Gods.

    ¡°Protect Xiaoyan. Let¡¯s kill those monstrous lizards.¡± Wu Zhangkong pointed his Skyfrost Sword at the three great abyssal Spirit Dragons.

    The group of ten immediately adjusted their battle formation. The Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi, Yuanen Yehui, and Yue Zhengyu were at the front. Wu Zhangkong and Lan Muzi were in the middle while the rest were at the back surrounding Xu Xiaoyan. They charged toward the three great Spirit Dragon Kings together.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s incredible fighting prowess made her the best assault-type soul master for the task at hand on many asions. The most fearsome part of her soul skill was its near-perfect sess rate. It was almost impossible for her attack to fail.

    The Spirit Dragon Kings were equal to Limit Douluos and possessed awesome spiritual power. Only her ability to control could possibly destroy the Spirit Dragon Kingspletely.

    Without the leadership of the three great abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings, the enemy¡¯s fighting capacity would certainly weaken even more with the addition of the infrasonic weapon. They would be able to stabilize the situation.

    ...

    Just as the fighting at the mainbat zone was ring up, the battle in the Northern Ocean had already reached its climax.

    The enormous purple-ck back appeared on the sea surface once again. The two warships and the dozen medium-to-low level warships were slowly quieting down.

    The gigantic whaleunched another attack at an unusually swift speed. Although the three great fleets were being cautious when defending against threats from the water, they could not stop its surprise attack.

    Torpedo-type weapons that struck the whale were about as effective as scratching an itch through a boot.

 Chapter 1850 - Who Are You Actually?

    <h4>Chapter 1850 Who Are You Actually?</h4>

    Its humongous body would immediately sink into the water when the artillery fire bombarded it. It used the sea as a shield to resist the attacks.

    It was just this particr giant whale that kept the three great fleets preupied at that location.

    One could imagine how dejected Chen Zeyu felt in the meantime. It was his first time leading his forces into an actual war, and he had already suffered such great losses. Although it was not directly tied to hismand and he had done all that he could, the reality was right before his eyes.

    No one would bother to look into his process. People only cared about that when the results were perfect.

    The huge whale rose to the surface in the distance once again. A gigantic purple-ck water pir shot into the clear, bright sky that had just appeared.

    The corrosive toxic rain was rapidly growing more fierce. The rain was not lethal on its own, but it could continuously drain the energy supply of the three great fleets.

    If their energy was consumed in such a manner, Chen Zeyu felt that the three great fleets could be defeated by the monstrous whale!

    Then, something changed all of a sudden.

    The surging waves turned calm without warning, and enormous water dragons revolved around the three great fleets before rising straight into the sky.

    These water dragons gathered up above and transformed into a water screen. The screen protected the three fleets by blocking most of the toxic rain.

    Meanwhile, a figure had also appeared in the sky.

    When the officers on the three fleets could see him clearly, cheers echoed through all the warships at once.

    Chen Zeyu widened his mouth as emotions surged into his heart. Even though he was feeling rather dejected in the next moment, he still could not stop himself from swinging his fist excitement.

    The silhouette had a head full of gray hair, yet his physique remained tall and straight as before. He was floating in the sky like a pir that tamed the ocean.

    Sky blue battle armor covered every part of his body except his head and emitted the unique sheen of four-word battle armor.

    The suit of armor was known as the Boundless Sea Universe. The namememorated the legendary Boundless Sea Universe Shield that belonged to Sea God Tang San in the past. At the same time, the word ¡®universe¡¯ corresponded to the two opposing forces of Yin and Yang and also light and dark. Furthermore, it was also connected to the love of his life, the Light Dark Douluo.

    Yes, he was here. The Sea God Army¡¯s true overlord, humanity¡¯s greatest powerhouse of the sea, one of the three military moguls, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie was here!

    The waterspouts that surged skyward were akin to guardians escorting him. At the moment of his arrival, the sea was no longer threatening the three great fleets but protecting them.

    In the distance, the massive purple-ck body did not submerge itself anymore. It rose to the surface, almost all of iting out of the water. A powerful aura that blotted out the sky and covered up the sun swarmed in from afar.

    A sky blue cloud rose around the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie¡¯s body and swiftly collided with the purple-ck auraing from the distance.

    The entire sea seemed to be raging violently. The once calm surface began to surge with tempestuous waves. All the waterspouts and the dark clouds formed from the toxic rain shattered and dispersed during the unseen collision.

    The Boundless Sea Universe battle armor on Chen Xinjie¡¯s body flickered with a sky blue ripple-like radiance.

    Chen Zeyu could hear his father¡¯s voice in themand post saying, ¡°Leave this to me. You shall assist the frontline with your artillery fire.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Zeyu answered. He immediately ordered the three fleets to withdraw!

    The quasigod-ranked collision would certainly produce an apocalyptic result that could destroy Heaven and Earth.

    There was no information on this whale¡¯s origin, but doubtlessly, only Chen Zeyu¡¯s father could keep it at bay.

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s arrival immediately put Chen Zeyu into a state of intense calm. Although he had always wanted to be independent, he only realized at this moment how much he truly relied on his father.

    He was so confident of the Boundless Sea Douluo. In his perception, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie was already the greatest powerhouse in the world since the passing of the As Sea Douluo Yun Ming.

    He was not the only person that believed this. After Yun Ming¡¯s passing, the soul mastermunity naturally debated who was first among them. After all, whoever it was would have the status as the world¡¯s best soul master.

    Someone proposed Qiangu Deiting while others dered it to be the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi. Public opinions diverged, but the name that seemed to be most widely brought up was the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie.

    The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s representative figure Qiangu Dieting, the Tang Sect¡¯s representative Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi, and Shrek Academy¡¯s Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue were still not on the same level as such an experienced quasigod, judging by their individual abilities.

    Perhaps, only thebination of the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo could defeat the Boundless Sea Douluo.

    At their rank, a match between them would be very rare. Chen Xinjie hardly ever engaged in any sparring. Even if he did, almost no one could make him go all out.

    However, his reputation as the greatest soul master in the world was unquestioned by all the officers in the Sea God Army and even the officers in the federal navy.

    This was also the reason the Federation did not have the courage and could not do anything to the Boundless Sea Douluo when he lost the Eternal Heaven.

    Perhaps this would be the day that this man would have the opportunity to prove himself as the best on the continent.

    Chen Zeyu believed wholeheartedly that his father could do that because he was the person closest to Godhood!

    The three great fleets fell back slowly, and the gargantuan whale in the distance did not attempt to stop them. It simply continued floating while its aura was constantly changing.

    Chen Xinjie red at it with a burning gaze. As the Boundless Sea Douluo, his fighting capabilities were already close to a God¡¯s when he was fighting in the ocean. Yet, he had a less optimistic feeling after experiencing the collision earlier.

    He realized that the titanic whale on the opposite side had an affinity with the sea that had surpassed even his.

    Despite the opponent being a sea soul beast, it was Chen Xinjie¡¯s first time experiencing this.

    What sort of creature was this whale? It was definitely beyond quasigod rank. Naturally, Chen Xinjie had a good estimation of his own abilities. He knew exactly where he stood, and the sh between himself and the opponent felt equally matched. Nevertheless, Chen Xinjie was well aware that he was actually at a disadvantage.

    He had held nothing back with his strike and had amplified it with his many soul skills, but it felt like the opponent only delivered an exploratory attack.

    Since when was there such a magnificent entity in the sea? Could it be that this was really the one-million-year soul beast in the legends?

    ¡°Who are you actually?¡± Chen Xinjie transmitted his spiritual consciousness to the opponent in an instant.

    Such a formidable sea soul beast¡¯s intelligence would definitely be equal to a human¡¯s.

    The giant whale in the distance transmitted an icy message that was filled with evil. ¡°I thought your kind had been looking for me all this time? I¡¯m here now. You¡¯re the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, right? Today, you are going to meet your doom.¡±

    Every word was uttered with the aura of an exceedingly cold consciousness. More precisely, it was a divine consciousness.

    Divine Origin!

    Surprisingly, the whale¡¯s spiritual rank was Divine Origin too.

    In the past few thousand years, the continent almost never produced a powerhouse with such a rank. That being the case, in this particr war, the abyssal ne¡¯s Spirit Monarch, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s newly appointed Pagoda Master, the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena, possessed Divine Origin spiritual power. The mighty whale before him was actually a Divine Origin-ranked powerhouse too, and he had no idea where it came from.

    Chen Xinjie squinted, and the sky blue hue on his body suddenly glowed brighter. His eyes turned gold instantly as he unleashed an incredibly overwhelming spiritual aura. Rays of golden light three feet in length shot out from each of his eyes, setting off the blue-gold color in the surrounding sea.

 Chapter 1851 - Truly A God

    <h4>Chapter 1851 Truly A God</h4>

    ¡°Why choose death when you can live happily? There are only two things in life that are worth living for. One is to be with my lover and the other is to fight against an opponent I deem worthy. I¡¯m in luck as I¡¯ve encountered both recently. What else is more wonderful than this? Come, let¡¯s see how capable you are of killing me.¡±

    ¡°Divine Origin! Did you suppress your cultivation base in the past?¡± The consciousness transmitted by the giant whale seemed astonished.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie unleashed the Divine Origin spiritual cultivation base which matched the giant whale¡¯s at this exact moment.

    Chen Xinjie smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s only by deceiving heaven¡¯s destiny that we can live. I won¡¯t be able to leave this world. In order to live a few more days, I will need to have some reservations naturally.¡±

    At this point, he felt mncholic. He could not help but recall the most glorious battle in his lifetime.

    The battle took ce in the sky above the sea. He fought a ferocious battle against the man who was reputed to be the number one soul master under heaven.

    It took three full days and nights! They did not stop to rest over the course of the battle as they constantly devoted all their efforts in fighting against each other. Both their spiritual cultivation bases had already achieved Divine Origin at the time.

    The final result was a draw!

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie¡¯s true capability was equally matched to the number one soul master¡¯s on the continent in the past, who was none other than the As Douluo Yun Ming.

    Only the both of them knew the final result of that battle. It was known as the battle of the sky and the sea in the soul masters¡¯ world.

    After the relentless battle, Chen Xinjie made a public announcement that he lost to Yun Ming. Hence, the status of the As Douluo as the number one soul master on the continent was established.

    In reality, they were actually equally matched. Even though the battle took ce in the lofty sky above the sea, the sea power that could be utilized was limited. Based on their cultivation bases, Chen Xinjie was really not that much weaker than Yun Ming. Moreover, the As Douluo had the advantage of being in the sky.

    The love of a person extends to the crows on her roof. He had already disappointed Long Yeyue, so he did not wish to suppress Shrek. As a result, he made a public announcement that he had lost to Yun Ming.

    Yun Ming did not bother to exin. In their opinion, the objective of the battle was not in its result, but something that they had wanted to do at the time.

    Just like the Limit Douluos in the Holy Spirit Cult and the Spirit Pagoda who were seeking the opportunity to achieve Godhood, that battle was for the same purpose.

    The As Douluo and the Boundless Sea Douluo joined hands for a collision above the sea. They wanted to challenge their most powerful strengths in the world. The collision was to assess whether they stood a chance to break through the limits and the bottleneck of the quasi gods, just so they could get a sense of the God rank.

    The result was disappointing, to say the least. Although they were barely affected by the ne at the time, they felt nothing but emptiness when they broke through the limits of the ne.

    Perhaps, their abilities were enough to achieve Godhood, yet their strengths were not enough to build a ce which could bear the weight of Godhood, which was the Divine Realm!

    Without the guidance of the Divine Realm, they could only return to the Douluo realm in the end, regardless of how powerful they were. They were suppressed by the ne once again.

    During that period, both Chen Xinjie and Yun Ming were exceptionally depressed. It was already their best efforts, yet the result was they had failed just the same.

    Chen Xinjie was older than Yun Ming since he was from the same generation as Long Yeyue. His Divine Origin spiritual cultivation signified that a portion of him was already God-ranked. Consequently, the ne had an intense awareness of their existence. Hence, he and Yun Ming chose to suppress their spiritual cultivation bases to weaken the resistance against the ne, so they could live inconspicuous lives.

    However, how could he still suppress his cultivation base as he confronted such a formidable enemy?

    After Yun Ming¡¯s passing, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie was the number one soul master on the continent which he deserved! For the time being, he was that person at the very least!

    ¡°Very well! I regret not being able to fight against Yun Ming. It seems like your abilities are no less inferior than his. Thus, you¡¯ll be my first human sacrifice after my breakthrough!¡± The giant whale¡¯s icy cold voice was heard once again.

    Suddenly, it raised its head. Soon after, a piercing purple-gold radiance bloomed from his body akin to an explosion.

    Its ginormous body which was over a thousand meters in length began to shrink. A naked body slowly appeared in the sky.

    He could not see her appearance under the cover of the purple-gold mist. However, he could tell it was a woman.

    At the same time, the surrounding sea transformed intorge areas of purple-gold when it was transforming into a human.

    Chen Xinjie clearly felt that the sea was being tainted by a terrifying energy at the moment, and it was repelling his soul power.

    What...

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s pupils constricted immediately. There was a look of astonishment and incredulity in his gaze. The energy which infiltrated the sea and transformed itpletely into purple-gold energy should not exist in the human world.

    The woman hadpleted her transformation by now. She walked on the sea surface toward Chen Xinjie a step at a time and gradually revealed her original appearance.

    She looked exquisite with a pair of straight, sharp brows, and an icy cold gaze which emitted a purple-gold glow. With every step she took, the air around her warped slightly as if it was trying to repel her from this world. However, the purple-gold seawater below her was turning denser and heavier.

    Chen Xinjie was absolutely certain this was his first time encountering the woman. The aura she emitted shocked the number one soul master on the continent.

    ¡°You¡¯ve not only achieved the Divine Origin spiritual power. Your soul power has already...¡± Chen Xinjie¡¯s heart was shuddering. He had never felt this way before even when he was fighting against more powerful opponents.

    Yet, he realized that he was incapable of controlling his emotions at the moment.

    He had lost count of the years. The thing he had been yearning for now appeared before him. Someone had actually seeded.

    ¡°Yes, this is God¡¯s power!¡± Her purple-gold dress was blowing in the wind. The woman¡¯s voice was icy cold, but there was also a hint of arrogance and pride.

    ¡°You¡¯re already a God?¡± asked Chen Xinjie.

    The woman dressed in the purple-gold dress said calmly, ¡°My spiritual power and soul power have already achieved god rank. However, this damned world doesn¡¯t have a ce to support me. Thus, I¡¯m still not a god ifpared to the gods from before. In any case, I¡¯m a god to all of you! If you say that you¡¯re a quasi god, then I¡¯m truly a god!¡±

    ¡°You and all of mankind deserve to die. All of you must die! I¡¯m going to use all your negative emotions including your fear of death, enmity, rage, agony, and helplessness to condense the Godhood Tablet and create a Divine Realm. Hahaha, hahaha!¡± Sheughed aloud hysterically. The sea shivered and reverberated with herugh.

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s shock had turned into astonishment in the meantime. His heart sank, and he could not refrain himself from asking, ¡°Who are you actually?¡±

    A true god! It was a rank which no one from this realm could ever achieve since the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao achieved Godhood in the past. Godhood was only half a step away.

    It was extremely difficult for one to achieve the Divine Origin spiritual power, but spiritual power still belonged to the human body. Obviously, it was cultivated within the body. Nevertheless, there was still a chance. On the other hand, soul power was different as it belonged to this world.

    In order to break through rank-99 of the soul power to the legendary rank-100 and beyond which is the god rank, one must first break the world¡¯s boundary. Only by doing this would one be able to charge through to the god rank.

    Naturally, it was easier said than done. It was impossible to fight against the power of an entire ne by oneself. It was difficult to fight against the power of a ne for a god who was not especially powerful in the Douluo Continent ne.

    Chen Xinjie had no idea how to assess it, but he had attempted to break through that rank before. It was a joint effort with the As Douluo Yun Ming. The efforts of the two topmost quasi gods with the Divine Origin spiritual power were futile. One could only imagine how difficult it was!

 Chapter 1852 - The Demon Empress

    <h4>Chapter 1852 The Demon Empress</h4>

    It was precisely then the so-called True God-ranked entity was actually before him.

    If another person had been in his ce, perhaps that person would assume that this woman was just bragging to impress others. Yet, Chen Xinjie could tell that everything this person said was the truth because he, too, had experienced approaching that rank in the past.

    If it was true that she was missing only the Godhood Tablet, then she was definitely god-ranked now.

    This person was truly a miracle. Besides, the miracle was disyed so clearly before him now.

    For this reason, he wanted to know the person¡¯s identity. More importantly, it appeared that she had cultivated to this rank as a soul beast!

    Yet, there was no record of any soul beast cultivating to achieve Godhood in the history of mankind based on the Douluo Continent¡¯s records. Even the leader of the ten great beasts, the Beast God Di Tian had yet to be a god.

    If this woman before him was the whale with an enormous body earlier, it signified that she had truly cultivated from a sea soul beast previously.

    In the legends, Tang Sect¡¯s first ancestor, Tang San killed a million-year deep sea whale king in the past. However, the deep sea whale king¡¯s body was not as huge as the person¡¯s before him based on the records.

    If she had already achieved the god rank, everything could be clearly exined.

    The sea soul beasts required vast living spaces aspared to thend soul beasts. The top level sea soul beasts did not have mankind as their natural enemy, so they were able to live longer than thend soul beasts.

    Even if this were the case, it would not be easy to break through to the god rank so easily, right?

    ¡°Who am I?¡± The woman sneered once. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been searching for me for a very long time? How dare you ask me who I am?¡±

    An electric radiance shed past Chen Xinjie¡¯s mind when he suddenly realized something. The words escaped his lips as he said, ¡°Demon Empress. You¡¯re the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s Demon Empress!¡±

    The woman smiled. ¡°You¡¯re bing wiser just as expected. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the Demon Empress. I bet you didn¡¯t expect this, right? You¡¯ve been searching for the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s cult master all this time only to find out that the cult master is not a human but a soul beast. Moreover, it¡¯s a sea soul beast.¡±

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with shock. Just as the Demon Empress said, he really did not expect the mysterious Demon Empress, whom the entire soul masters¡¯ world was looking for all this time, to be the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s cult master, the leader of all the evil soul masters in the world had actually cultivated from a sea soul beast into human form.

    It was simply unbelievable!

    No wonder he had never heard of any news about any powerful evil soul master being promoted to the top position in the Holy Spirit Cult. Even an imperious man such as the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa became her subordinate. He was joined by the Ghost Emperor to assist the cult master in governing the cult.

    They were the two quasi gods. On the other hand, how could these two quasi godspare to the Demon Empress before him currently?

    ¡°You¡¯ve seeded in building the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array atst!¡± Chen Xinjie felt oppressed in his heart. He knew that the Demon Empress did not break through to the True God rank and the ne¡¯s boundary on her own. She had used the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array to batter the ne, so she could finally break through this rank to be a true god.

    Upon hearing his words, a piercing coldness suddenly shot out from the Demon Empress¡¯ gaze. ¡°Seeded? I can only achieve sess if I¡¯ve more time. Damn, you humans interrupted me at the crucial juncture such that I couldn¡¯t shrink the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array and condense the Godhood Tablet by devouring the abyssal creatures and your life force to create the Divine Realm. It¡¯s you and your people who ruined my precious thing here and destroyed my work for thousands of years. Hence, all of you must die. I¡¯m going to use you and everyone else¡¯s lives and the enmity of the entire ne as the sacrifice to rebuild the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array!¡±

    Upon listening to her narrative, Chen Xinjie was enlightened.

    It turned out that everybody was led by the Demon Empress. It was apparent that she opened the abyssal passage and guided the abyssal creatures in not to help them, but to use them toplete her terrifying Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array which was full of evil.

    The act of condensing the Divine Realm was arduous. In any case, the Godhood Tablet would only appear when the Divine Realm was created. Even the weakest Divine Realm would require arge amount of energy to support the creation process.

    So, where would the energye from?

    A few thousand dead souls were sacrificed for the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array to take form. However, where would the energy needed for the next processe from? Her goal was not only to destroy the human world. She had also included the abyssal creatures in her scheme. She wanted to use the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array to devour the abyssal creatures brought over by her. Together with the humans killed, she would then turn them into the foundation to condense the Divine Realm.

    All the lives in Thule would then be the means for her to condense the Divine Realm.

    At the same time, she would devour the entire Douluo Continent ne without the slightest hesitation just like the abyssal Sage King to strengthen the Divine Realm she built for herself. She would then be a god.

    This had been her scheme all along! Everything made sense now.

    The Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s vicious n had already been implemented when the Holy Spirit Cult worked together with the Spirit Pagoda to attack Shrek City. All that followedter was actually to aid in the effort to make it a sess which included the attack on the Blood God Army to trigger the abyssal tide.

    The failure of the Blood God Army was perhaps not as important to them, because they managed to make contact with the abyssal ne through the abyssal passage guarded by the Blood God Army at the time. They decided to open up the second passage in Thule and brought over the abyssal passage which resulted in the confrontation.

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was finally revealed which allowed the Demon Empress to utilize the power of the great array to open up an evenrger passage for the abyssal ne so that they could bring over even more abyssal creatures.

    Her target included the million soldiers of the mankind legion for her devourment. Everything was just a stepping stone for her to create the evil Divine Realm.

    Even the Demon Empress did not expect that mankind¡¯s ultimate weapon, the Eternal Heaven would be so powerful which far exceeded the powers of the other two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition.

    The most important part of her n was alreadypleted. She had finally possessed the God power tounch the attacks against mankind¡¯s legion to draw in even more powerful abyssal creatures and mankind¡¯s powerhouses so that she could utilize the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array to make a clean sweep of them all.

    Then, the Eternal Heaven exploded.

    It turned out the Eternal Heaven¡¯s beam had destroyed the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, along with her wild ambitions and hope.

    Even though she managed to rely on the God power to escape from the epicenter at its most critical point, her God power was already fully formed. Thus, her dream to establish the Divine Realm was shattered.

    The Demon Empress was wild with rage. She never expected such arge number of abyssal creatures to fail to withstand the assault including the Divine Origin-ranked Spirit Monarch. She found it unbelievable.

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was destroyed. So was her n. It would not be an easy feat for her to get the opportunity to enshroud such arge number of powerful abyssal creatures!

    She turned her enmity into action. The abyssal creatures would not give in so easily anyhow. Thus, she seized the opportunity to work with the abyssal creatures to defeat mankind first before she sought the opportunity to rebuild the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. When the array waspleted, she would then figure out a way to build her Divine Realm.

    It was only that there would be uncertainties in this case. She was quite reluctant to ept it.

    Hence, she felt an intense rage as she confronted Chen Xinjie at this very moment.

    Chen Xinjie felt waves of icy coldness run down his back. Nevertheless, he felt grateful to the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. If they had been as selfish as the Spirit Pagoda in the past and chose not to utilize the Eternal Heaven, the insane Demon Empress would have built the Divine Realm. Consequently, the entire Douluo would be doomed.

    Fortunately, the Eternal Heaven wasunched at the critical juncture. It gave everyone a slim chance of survival. Even though the Demon Empress was already a true god, she was still affected by the nar suppression because she failed to build the Divine Realm.

 Chapter 1853 - Sea God Douluo

    <h4>Chapter 1853 Sea God Douluo</h4>

    The only question that he had left was, who was actually capable of stopping the Demon Empress that was already a Real God before him? Could he do it?

    ¡°Your insanity will drive you to destruction,¡± Chen Xinjie said coldly. As he spoke, his body began to change.

    The Boundless Sea Universe battle armor was ring up as if it had caught fire. It made his entire body seem translucent.

    Chen Xinjie raised his hands slowly and made a lifting gesture as if he was carrying something heavy in his arms.

    A sky blue helmet slowly formed in his palms.

    From the moment the helmet appeared, the sea beneath his feet calmed down once again. The stillness spread into the distance at a shocking speed.

    When it passed, the sea became peaceful and the purple-gold taint from the God power soon faded. The water returned to its prior crystal-clear blue hue.

    The Demon Empress was stunned for a moment. There was a frown on her face as she asked, ¡°Is that a divine weapon? Is that a divine weapon rted to the sea?¡±

    Chen Xinjie calmly replied, ¡°There has always been a n that guards the sea quietly in the human world. They stay in a corner of the ocean and protect it. The n has always elected a head for every generation to act as the sea¡¯s ambassador, and I¡¯m the head of the n for the current generation.¡±

    The Demon Empress seemed to realize something when radiance burst forth from her body. ¡°The descendant of the Sea God. You¡¯re actually the descendant of the Sea God?¡±

    Chen Xinjie nodded calmly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the Sea God n¡¯s head that guards the sea for this generation. As such, my title should not be the Boundless Sea but the Sea God. I¡¯m the Sea God Douluo of this generation.¡±

    The Demon Empress was so filled with rage that her eyes seemed to be about to burst into me. She looked at Chen Xinjie with a gaze filled with a mighty hatred. Nevertheless, her spiritual power was not strong enough to affect the transformation that was taking ce in the sea underneath her at that moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually Tang San¡¯s descendant?¡± She was almost squeezing the words out through her clenched teeth.

    Chen Xinjie shook his head and said, ¡°No, I am not the Tang Sect founder¡¯s descendant. In fact, our Sea God n¡¯s lineage is far older than Tang San. Our n has existed from the time human soul masters first appeared so very long ago. The Sea God¡¯s blood flows in our veins. It is the Sea God that keeps us here to protect his lineage and search for the fated person. At the same time, we guard the sea as well.

    ¡°Twenty thousand years ago, the Tang Sect¡¯s first master, the brilliant Tang San, appeared on the Sea God¡¯s Ind. On the other hand, the Sea God¡¯s Ind was guarding the Sea God¡¯s real treasure. It was the Sea God¡¯s super divine weapon which was known as the Sea God¡¯s Trident. Tang San passed the examination and received the Sea God¡¯s recognition to finally be the real Sea God. On the other hand, most of his examination was prepared by our nsmen.

    ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Trident was pulled out by Tang San and the Sea God¡¯s Ind ceased to exist soon after. Our mission at the time had beenpleted. Afterward, Tang San achieved Godhood and entered the Divine Realm, yet he did not stop continuing our lineage. He felt grateful for our n¡¯s contributions, so he helped to pass down our lineage and continued to protect the sea.

    ¡°In order tomemorate Sea God, he built the Sea God Lake and the Sea God¡¯s Ind at the core of Shrek Academy. Everything he did was in remembrance of the Sea God and our n. Every generation, the Sea God Douluo protects the sea without a word. Ten thousand years ago, we were supposed to get involved when the Sun Moon Continent collided into the Douluo Continent, but the Divine Realm still existed at the time. The Sea God Tang San told us that this was the fortuitous opportunity for the entire world to advance. As a result, we did not partake in the event. Afterward, he stoppeding and we couldn¡¯t feel the existence of the Divine Realm anymore either.

    ¡°However, I must tell you that Sea God¡¯s lineage has not ended. We are still protecting it. Hence, if you wish to destroy the sea and ruin the entire world, even if you¡¯ve be a so-called Real God, you¡¯ll have to step over my corpse first.¡±

    The Demon Empress squinted and stared at Chen Xinjie with aplicated look in her eyes. She muttered to herself, ¡°Why? Why does the Sea God show no concern for his subjects in the sea, yet he passed down his lineage to humans? Humans that are despicable, shameless, and only care about ughter and destruction.¡±

    Chen Xinjie said coldly, ¡°Are you in any position to talk about ughter and destruction?¡±

    A look of deep sorrow shed past the Demon Empress¡¯ eyes. ¡°How could I not be? Since when? I¡¯m only a young maiden unfamiliar with worldly affairs. I only wanted to be with my husband and live a happy life with my family, but my husband is dead and my family is destroyed. On the other hand, you humans caused all this. You said I should step over your corpse, right? Alright, I shall kill you first, then I¡¯m going to annihte all humans so I can avenge my husband. Ah!¡±

    She let out a loud shout! The Demon Empress lifted her hands and made a gesture like she was pushing against the sky. The purple-gold hue on her body rapidly turned thicker, darker, and heavier. The surrounding sea had kept its clear blue color due to Chen Xinjie¡¯s presence, but the sky soon turned purple and ck.

    The Demon Empress¡¯ eyes became blood-red instantly, and her whole body was filled with savagery. She abruptly swung her raised arms in Chen Xinjie¡¯s direction.

    The air quickly became thick and sticky with Chen Xinjie¡¯s body at the center. The air around them suddenly vanished and the space turned into an empty vacuum. An immense tearing force burst forth from the vacuum and ripped at his body from all directions.

    Yes, this was an attack that had achieved Real God rank!

    The res burning on Chen Xinjie¡¯s Boundless Sea Universe battle armor began fluctuating violently. It was as if his entire body was about to be torn apart by the res.

    However, the helmet on his head suddenly bloomed heavy blue halos that transformed into a blue barrier of light that shielded him from all sides.

    There was a sh in Chen Xinjie¡¯s eyes. The blue res that were burning on his body rapidly grew stronger and filled his light barrier in an instant.

    His eyes turned unusually bright and shimmered with intense blue-gold brilliance. He took a step forward and swiftly charged out from the vacuum. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived above the Demon Empress. He stretched out his arms and pressed downward.

    It felt as if the surrounding sea was fully connected to him. The sea repelled the Demon Empress¡¯ presence violently. The force of the boundless sea was mobilized by Chen Xinjie and turned into an immense pressure that pushed down on the Demon Empress.

    Chen Xinjie had unleashed the Boundless Great Sea!

    The Sea God Tang San had left behind the helmet that Chen Xinjie was wearing. He forged the divine weapon with his hands in the Divine Realm based on the helmet worn by the Sea God. Moreover, the quality of this divine weapon was equal to the original helmet. It was gifted to the descendant of the Sea God Douluo in the past as a guardian weapon of the n.

    Only the generations of Sea God Douluos were worthy of donning this helmet.

    It was passed down to the Sea God Douluo Chen Xinjie for this generation.

    With the divine weapon, even the Demon Empress¡¯s God power could not weaken Chen Xinjie¡¯s ability tomand the sea. The attack unleashed by Chen Xinjie was also at God rank!

    The purple-gold hue on the Demon Empress¡¯ body was spreading and growing wildly until she looked like she had turned into a cocoon of light. The purple-gold light cocoon began to spin at high speed like a top. It forced its way out of the Boundless Great Sea before surging straight into the sky.

    In the next moment, she turned around and transformed herself into a purple-gold meteor. She flew at Chen Xinjie, and the purple-ck color in the sky was tainted with purple-gold.

    Chen Xinjie turned his palms upward as blue radiance zed out of his eyes. It felt as if the sea had be his foundation. The Sea God Helmet on his head glowed brightly to help him turn the sea¡¯s power into a gigantic pir of light.

 Chapter 1854 - Where Are The Rest?

    <h4>Chapter 1854 Where Are The Rest?</h4>

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    At that moment, the terrifying energy seemed to make the entire sea boil over. Though they had already fled into the distance, the three great fleets were tossed by the waves. Many smaller warships were close to tipping over. Fortunately, those warships were attached to therger ships which aided in maintaining bnce.

    From the three fleets¡¯ position, they could see the purple-gold and sky blue explosion in the distance. The scene was simply apocalyptic!

    Everything happened so quickly. The terrifying explosion felt just like the bugle announcing the end of the world.

    The voice of the Demon Empress sted into the air was heard saying, ¡°Chen Xinjie, I would like to see how long you canst when you¡¯re sacrificing your life to utilize the Sea God¡¯s power. You¡¯re still a man, not a god! I¡¯m the Real God!¡±

    In the next moment, the purple-gold and sky blue color in between the sky and sea had already transformed the surface of the sea into another world.

    At the core of Thule, dragon roars echoed around the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue¡¯s body. The unstoppable twin dragons of light and darkness churned the abyssal kings¡¯ bodies into pieces.

    As Shrek Academy¡¯s greatest warrior, she led the numerous Limit Duolous of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect to help Gu Yuena and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s fighters on the battlefield. Together, they managed to stabilize the situation.

    They were at the center of the fighting. The Spirit Monarch led the abyssal ne¡¯s side. There were more than thirty abyssal monarch-ranked and king-ranked powerhouses doing battle.

    Gu Yuena was resisting the Spirit Monarch with much effort while the rest were ferociously fighting against the elite abyssal creatures.

    The abyssal powerhouses each had different abilities. Their many skills came in a variety of peculiarities, especially those of monarch-rank. Though the Skycrosser Douluo had the upper hand in his duel with the ck Empress, even the quasigods were having a hard time resisting the monarch-ranked creatures when fighting one-on-one.

    The abyssal kings from the thirtieth level and above were even more formidable than humanity¡¯s demigod-ranked Limit Douluos, especially those without four-word battle armor.

    Additionally, all that mankind had was little over a dozen Limit Douluos.

    Thus, it could be said that they had just managed to stabilize the situation.

    Of the numerous Limit Douluos, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue¡¯s performance in killing an abyssal king from below the eightieth level was not the most impressive. The Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo¡¯s joint efforts to unleash the Double-sword Combined were not either. It was the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali that wasmanding almost the entire scene with holy light circting her body.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo had one of the Life Subtree¡¯s leaves in her mouth to replenish her life force. Her brilliant holy light covered the entire battleground, and twelve six-winged archangels surrounded her. Numerous powerful boosts continued tond on mankind¡¯s warriors.

    The holy light was not as lethal to the abyssal creatures as it was to the evil soul masters, but it still had an exceedingly strong suppressive effect.

    It was precisely due to her leadership that the situation could remain stable.

    The only issue was that the abyssal creatures would turn into abyssal energy when they were in and then flee immediately.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s Silver Dragon Spear had the ability to devour abyssal energy but the Spirit Monarch¡¯s Divine Origin spiritual power was suppressing her. She could only utilize less than ten percent of the devouring ability. This meant that the abyssal ne did not suffer severe losses of abyssal energy even after many mighty abyssal creatures were destroyed.

    The area surrounding Gu Yuena¡¯s body had already turned into a pool of seven colors. She used all sorts of attributes skillfully to st at the Spirit Monarch continuously. The Spirit Monarch was blockading her, but she was doing the same to him.

    The Spirit Monarch¡¯s spiritual power was too great. If an ordinary abyssal Spirit Dragon could produce such impressive effects on the battlefield, then the Spirit Monarch would definitely cause much damage if he had the opportunity to dominate the battlefield.

    As a result, she was devoting every effort to constraining him, the enemy¡¯s leader. She would not give him a chance to make a move.

    As she fought, Gu Yuena would look toward the powerhouses from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect asionally. A wisp of anxiousness would sh past her gaze every once in a while.

    ¡°Has he arrived? Where is he?¡±

    ¡®Why is he not here when he is the most important of all the warriors from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect?¡¯

    ¡®He shouldn¡¯t be absent on the battlefield at this time!¡¯

    Their auras were connected. If he was engaged in some mission nearby, she would certainly be able to detect his presence. She could not sense any aura that belonged to him.

    ¡®Where is he? If he¡¯s here, perhaps everything would be different. At least, the abyssal energy won¡¯t be getting away so easily!¡¯

    The remaining six of the Shrek Seven Monsters were fighting on the other side of the battlefield, but he was missing.

    She was not the only person with these questions, as people from the Spirit Pagoda as well as the War God Hall were wondering too.

    ¡®Where is the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy, the Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin?¡¯

    ...

    ¡°Buzz...¡± There was a shimmer of golden light. Dejected, Tang Wulin stumbled onto the ground once again. He did not even want to get up this time.

    He still had plenty of energy, but he had already racked his brains trying to think of how to achieve victory. He had already gone through countless possible methods and abilities, but he did not manage to defeat his father no matter what he attempted.

    Tang San was still looking at Tang Wulin with a smile. His eyes were gentle and kind, yet he did not show any mercy to his son when they were engaged in battle.

    Tang Wulin had already lost count of how many times he had been defeated by his father.

    The most troubling part was the Indefinite Storm. He exhausted himself over and over again fighting against it, but he could not figure out a way to break free from the attack.

    He had his own techniques such as Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break, but it paled inparison to the Indefinite Storm.

    Both were control-type abilities, but the Indefinite Storm could break almost any other skill.

    ¡°I can¡¯t beat you,¡± said Tang Wulin with a forced grin.

    Tang San continued smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s go again.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I can¡¯t beat you no matter how many times I try! Even if the rank of our cultivation bases is the same, you have more experience. More importantly, you have the super divine weapon in your hand. The Sea God¡¯s Trident¡¯s suppression effect overwhelms me.¡±

    The smile on Tang San¡¯s face grew wider. He rotated the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand all of a sudden and passed the trident¡¯s shaft to Tang Wulin. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s switch then.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin looked at his father in confusion. He did not know how to react.

    ¡°Come! I thought you said that the suppression of Sea God¡¯s Trident on you is overwhelming? Then, let¡¯s switch weapons. Give me your Golden Dragon Spear,¡± Tang San said with a smirk.

    Tang Wulin passed the Golden Dragon Spear to his father instinctively and took the Sea God¡¯s Trident.

    As soon as the Sea God¡¯s Trident came into his hand, an unprecedented sense of potency radiated through the super divine weapon and into his hand.

    The feeling was incredible like a sea had infused into his body. In a split second, it filled him with boundless vigor and vitality.

    Although he was able to use a portion of the Sea God¡¯s Trident¡¯s power in the past, everything waspletely different this time. The super divine weapon felt like it was a part of his body. When he had it in his grasp, it felt as if the entire sea had fused with him as one.

    The feeling was beyond wondrous. All his fatigue was swept away, both physically and spiritually. In that instant, he reached a pinnacle that he never had before.

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident had no feelings of arrogance nor harshness. It was a feeling of endlessness, all-embracing and one with Heaven.

 Chapter 1855 - Your Conscience Must Be True At All Times

    <h4>Chapter 1855 Your Conscience Must Be True At All Times</h4>

    As Tang Wulin held it, he immediately felt his entire body cleansed and born anew. It felt as if he was brought back to a new life.

    He clearly felt every part of his body from head to toe. Every single cell in his body cheered for joy with the perception of his Divine Origin spiritual power.

    It felt as if there were countless small worlds born in his body, and every small world was nurturing thousands of lives.

    The marvelous feeling was ineffable. Tang Wulin just stood there while his body was enshrouded in a pale blue-gold emission.

    Tang San looked at his son with a faint smile on his face. He raised the Golden Dragon Spear and pointed it at Tang Wulin from a distance.

    At once, a gush of wild aura burst forth from the Golden Dragon Spear. The Golden Dragon Spear in Tang San¡¯s hand was akin to an evil dragon baring its fangs and waving its ws waiting to devour someone.

    Tang San looked at Tang Wulin calmly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your conscience must be true and your values too, at all times. There can only be integrity when the three reflections of the world are honest. Any wild emotion is only a representation. Perhaps, it can nourish our bodies or even our minds. Yet, it can never infiltrate our souls. Thus, you must have sobriety and calm in your soul regardless of the changes and difficulties you encounter in life. Only then will you be given a new lease of life!¡±

    Each word uttered by Tang San was akin to a thunderp striking Tang Wulin¡¯s sea of spirit. It triggered his Divine Origin¡¯s spiritual power to fluctuate violently. The huge, golden words condensed from the divine consciousness were emzoned in the sky above his sea of spirit.

    Tang Wulin felt his spirit caught in a trance. It felt as if his sea of spirit was about to be crushed by the immense spiritual pressure.

    It was precisely then that he felt the pure, mild aura radiating from the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand continually nourish his body and his spirit to inscribe the golden words into the deepest part of his soul and fuse with him as one.

    Tang Wulin lost track of time before he finally regained consciousness. However, his pupils constricted instantly when he attempted to fix his gaze as the golden evil dragon had already arrived before him.

    Tang Wulin fell back a step subconsciously and made a flipping motion with the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand. He unleashed the spearspirit realm and returned to his original state.

    With a simple flip, the Sea God¡¯s Tridentnded precisely on the evil dragon¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ding!¡± A crisp sound was heard. The Golden Dragon Spear returned to its original form. However, at that instant, Tang Wulin felt his golden trident be weightless. The feeling of pushing it against a solid object earlier disappeared. Rather, he noticed the Golden Dragon Spear had vanished.

    The spear¡¯s radiance exploded right in front of him and enshrouded his entire person within a split second.

    ¡®The Thousand using Fingers can be used in this manner too?¡¯ The idea arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind at the moment.

    His body curled in as he unleashed the Golden Dragon Domineering Body which made his four-word battle armor Golden Dragon Moon Song¡¯s surface as smooth as a mirror. At the same time, he used the Sea God¡¯s Trident to cut out an arc in the sky as if he had practised the drill countless times.

    He had lost count of the number of battles he fought against his father. Nheless, he learned a lot during the battles.

    The most important lesson he learned was to simplify theplicated.

    In the battle against his father, Tang Wulin discovered that his father rarely utilizedplex skills. Each skill he used appeared to be ordinary and monotonous. However, the monotony actually epassed a myriad of transformations.

    Tang San did not verbalize his instructions. He merely showed his son the way during the battles. He continually used his actions to guide Tang Wulin so that Tang Wulin couldprehend the process instead.

    What did it mean to simplify theplicated? It meant executing theplicated using the simplest skill possible.

    His father utilized a simple arc to make Tang Wulin feel like he was sinking into deep mud earlier. It made him feel as if he would still be suppressed regardless of the resistance he put up.

    Tang Wulin imitated the move many times over so as to gain repeated experiences. Then, it began to dawn upon him.

    Simplifying theplex could be used on any ability with its key point being the summary. In other words, he should search for the core process. Only then would thousands of possibilities be avable by unleashing the core.

    In a word, this process was Refinement!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law applied the theory ofbinatorics. It was an efficient technique whichbined all his abilities to form a few, more powerful lethal strikes. Tang Wulin discovered after fighting against his father that his Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law was indeed powerful. However, itcked diversity, especially in the follow-up moves. He found that his abilities would be exhausted after unleashing just a single attack such that he was rendered incapable of creating follow-up moves, not to mention the need to link the moves together.

    On the other hand, he began to learn about refinement when he fought against his father. He finally understood when he executed the arc perfectly. Not only did it allow his spear technique to enter the spearspirit realm, his whole person entered the miraculous, yet mystical world as well.

    He went from being able to withstand a few moves from his father at the beginning till he was able to fight against his father for longer periods. As long as his father did not unleash the Indefinite Storm, he would be able to resist his father for a long time.

    ¡°Ding!¡± A ray of the spear¡¯s radiance projected from the Thousand using Fingers was unleashed from the Golden Dragon Spear in Tang San¡¯s hand. It collided into the arc unleashed from the Sea God¡¯s Trident. The Thousand using Fingers was triggered, and the spear¡¯s radiance arrived before Tang Wulin instantly.

    The evil dragon was right in front of his face with its ferocious aura. It was about to devour Tang Wulin instantly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart beat violently and made a loud ¡®thump¡¯ akin to the sound of a beating drum. His blood essence gushed and transformed into the Dragon Air which spurted out abruptly. He relied on the propelling force to push his body backward.

    At the same time, the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand shook violently akin to clouds blooming in the sky such that everything in the surroundings became warped.

    It was the Millenium Cloud!

    Tang San flipped the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand gently without causing any disturbance. However, a blue-gold halo appeared around his body akin to a light door. He took a step to cross the light door as if he was traversing a thousand years. In the next moment, the clouds were left behind.

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re cheating!¡± The words escaped Tang Wulin¡¯s lips.

    He saw that his father was using an ability which he possessed after he achieved Godhood. The Time-space Shuttle he utilized surpassed mankind¡¯s capability. It was obviously a divine skill.

    Tang San smiled widely. The Golden Dragon Spear had projected golden halos which headed toward Tang Wulin. It was precisely the Indefinite Storm.

    On the other hand, it waspletely different this time. The halos were so solid it felt as if they carried nature¡¯sws and the universe¡¯s rules. In the next instant, the halos had enshrouded him.

    Tang Wulin unleashed the Indefinite Storm with the Sea God¡¯s Trident without the slightest hesitation.

    The Indefinite Storm was somehow different with the super divine weapon in his hand. The golden halos appeared as solid objects with the sea as its foundation. It seemed as if they were fused, condensed, and transformed from the power of the three rivers and the four seas.

    ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz!¡±

    The halos collided and disappeared. However, the vastness of the universe could not be stopped by the sea.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Universe¡¯s Sea!¡± Tang Wulin blurted.

    In the next moment, he was already cupped sturdily by the halos together with the Sea God¡¯s Trident.

    The radiance vanished. Tang San came to his son and took back the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his son¡¯s hand. He could not help chuckling upon seeing Tang Wulin¡¯s furious expression. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m cheating?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin had a recalcitrant look in him.

    Tang San smiled and said, ¡°This is the oppression of Godhood. You need to experience it, because you may be confronted by such a feeling not long after this. Brace it with courage, my son.¡±

 Chapter 1856 - Pull Out The Sea Godâ€™s Trident!

    <strong>Chapter 1856 Pull Out The Sea God¡¯s Trident!</strong>

    tang wulin was stunned for a moment. soon after, he had a heavy feeling of dejection throughout his entire body.

    ¡°father, let¡¯s continue to fight. don¡¯t leave.¡± it was heart wrenching for him. his father¡¯s gaze was gentle. he had been watching tang wulin closely at all times when they were fighting against each other. it seemed as if his father was trying to fuse tang wulin¡¯s silhouette with his heart.

    tang wulin felt his father¡¯s love for him which was steady as a mountain.

    even though he was in a distant ce, his father devoted all his efforts into making tang wulin more powerful so he could protect himself.

    his father chose to leave the sea god¡¯s trident behind under such trying circumstances and to remain by his side to guard him. perhaps, he was going to leave for real this time. unless tang wulin could find them, he might not get to see his father again.

    tang san smiled and said, ¡°we¡¯ll meet again soon. son, trust me. we¡¯lle back for you, for sure. our family will surely be reunited. i won¡¯t be running your life if i¡¯ve a choice. i¡¯ll try my best to protect my little qilin. now that you¡¯re grown up, you should take the path that you deem fit. also, remember my earlier words.¡±

    at this point, tang san took a deep breath. he stabbed the sea god¡¯s trident and the golden dragon spear simultaneously into the ground. he then took a step forward and gave tang wulin a big hug.

    tang wulin could not feel his father¡¯s body because his father was just an illusion. yet, at this very moment, his heart was warm with a kind of bittersweet feeling.

    ¡°father.¡±

    his silhouette gradually vanished. tang wulin seemed to be able to see his father¡¯s blue hair and sense his aura.

    terms streamed down his face akin to an overflowing fountain as he hugged his father¡¯s fading silhouette.

    ¡°the sea god¡¯s eighth examination ¨C battle between father and son is over. initiate the sea god¡¯s ninth examination ¨C pull out the sea god¡¯s trident!¡±

    the indefinite storm¡¯s halos vanished silently. the golden dragon spear turned into a stream of radiance which fused into tang wulin¡¯s forehead before vanishing without a trace, leaving only the gigantic sea god¡¯s trident in front of him.

    at the moment, it emitted a faint radiance and was firmly stabbed into the ground. tang wulin experienced the feeling of being reborn and fused with the sea just like before.

    he took a step forward subconsciously and clenched the sea god¡¯s trident¡¯s shaft tightly. tears welled up in his eyes. tang wulin was shouting at the top of his lungs, ¡°father, mother, i won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    ...

    ¡°boom...¡± wu zhangkong¡¯s body was tossed viciously into the air for a few hundred meters before he mmed into the rocks on the side of a mountain.

    an icy cold aura flowed out of him and froze the abyssal creatures charging toward him.

    he was barely injured. he had on his four-word battle armor skyfrost dragon ice for protection. he bounced up and stood upright instantly.

    nheless, he looked extremely solemn under his helmet.

    in the area nearby, the three great spirit dragon kings remained standing in defiance. it had been quite a while since theyid siege on the three great spirit dragon kings.

    if the three great abyssal spirit dragon kings were gauged in a soul master¡¯s terms, they would definitely be considered the most powerful control-type soul masters of today¡¯s world. in fact, they were spiritual control-type soul masters.

    the most terrifying part about them was their formidable control ability.

    an ordinary four-wed bat could transform into a creature as powerful as a title douluo instantly after being spurted with a mouthful of the spirit dragon king¡¯s unconquerable mist.

    the amplification effect would be even greater on a more powerful abyssal creature.

    wu zhangkong was sted by an abyssal evil sickle which had been spurted with the unconquerable mist earlier. wu zhangkong was the equivalent of a limit douluo when he was dded in the skyfrost dragon ice! he was already a rank-97 hyper douluo, yet he was sted away by an abyssal evil sickle¡¯s full force strike. one could only imagine how terrifying the unconquerable mist¡¯s amplification effect was.

    fortunately, the squad of ten people drew the attention of the three great spirit dragon kings such that they were not focused elsewhere. both sides were in a stalemate at present.

    meanwhile, the participation of the tang sect army prevented the worsening of the situation on the battlefield. they finally stopped the abyssal creatures from advancing outward. in fact, they were searching for the abyssal spirit dragon kings to kill.

    although the individual capability of the abyssal spirit dragon king¡¯s was powerful, collectively, they still did not measure up to the tang sect¡¯s squad. they had abandoned the abyssal legion and fled at the crucial moment.

    currently, the situation was stable. the second defense line was finally strengthened when the artillery fire reinforcements from the sea arrived.

    however, the concern in wu zhangkong¡¯s heart grew deeper upon assessing the situation. if the three great abyssal spirit dragon kings¡¯ control abilities were so powerful, what about the spirit monarch then?

    the spirit monarch was fighting against gu yuena at present. his ability had actually surpassed gu yuena¡¯s. yet, he did not have any intention to control the battlefield as he had handed the responsibility over to his subordinates, the spirit dragon kings.

    he had the divine origin-ranked spiritual cultivation base. if he had takenmand of the battlefield, perhaps, the situation would be quite different now.

    more importantly, tang wulin had yet to return. the abyssal creatures were suffering from more fatalities than the federal military. the death of a federal military soldier would result in his life force being seized by the abyssal creature instantly, while on the other hand, the abyssal energy of a killed abyssal creature would be absorbed back into the abyssal ne.

    as one falls, the other rises. in this case, the abyssal legion had an endless supply of creatures. even if they could maintain the current situation, mankind¡¯s legion would suffer from their weakening soul power and physical strength in a prolonged battle. how could mankind¡¯s legion resist them then? in any case, even the tang sect army¡¯s fighting capacity would be limited!

    just as gu yuena anticipated, wu zhangkong was hoping that tang wulin would return soon.

    the dazzling starlight illuminated the sky and immobilized the powerful abyssal creatures. the sword¡¯s criss-crossing radiance exploded and tore the creatures into pieces.

    xu xiaoyan was currently the brightest star on the battlefield. as the most powerful control-type soul master, her presence constrained the three great spirit dragon kings substantially.

    the shoulder of the spirit dragon king on the left nk had a huge gash. the cut was made by ye xinn¡¯s sword while it was under xu xiaoyan¡¯s control.

    hence, the three great spirit dragon kings were even more cautious. asionally, they unleashed their spiritual assault which was targeted at xu xiaoyan.

    the star chain was linked to the shrek six monsters. the shared spiritual power among the six was used to withstand the three great spirit dragon kings¡¯ assault.

    the star chain was not connected to the others as it required conformity among its linked members. the shrek six monsters had been with each other for a long time, so they understood each other and worked well as a team. including the others would only create problems.

    other than xu xiaoyan, the second brightest star would be the gale saber demon sima jinchi. the dragon ying saber in his hand was the most potent weapon. anything crossing its past would be in. almost no abyssal creature could withstand it.

    the dragon ying saber disyed the aura of a divine weapon after it was grinded by the golden dragon spear. sima jinchi did not have much opportunity to engage in a battle on normal days since he was always with tang wulin. the strength god a ruheng, on the other hand, was shining bright all this while, especially when they engaged in a collision with the war god hall and during the battle against the spirit pagoda.

    actually, the dragon n¡¯s power saber sima jinchi who was always with tang wulin had a cultivation speed which was unusually swift due to the effect of the golden dragon king¡¯s aura emitted from tang wulin. he had superbpatibility with the dragon n¡¯s power saber.

    sima jinchi and yuanen yehui fended off the powerful abyssal creatures which were like the tidesshing against them. had it not been the protection of the three great spirit dragon kings¡¯ unconquerable mist, the abyssal creatures on the mountain would have been killed by them.

 Chapter 1857 - Weakness Ligh

    <h4>Chapter 1857 Weakness Ligh</h4>

    On the other hand, the abyssal creatures at the third defensive line could not advance anymore because the main forces at that location were stopped by the fighters from Shrek Academy. They had all been killed by the infrasonic aircraft¡¯s strikes, and the third defensive line had been stabilized. With the aerial forces escorting them, the infrasonic aircraft were wiping out the scattered abyssal creatures that managed to cross the second defensive line. Then, the aircraft worked their way inward.

    The Spirit Monarch pped at the air. The gesture caused violent tremors and detonated elemental energy that Gu Yuena hadunched at him.

    Gu Yuena could clearly see a sudden flicker in the Spirit Monarch¡¯s eyes. It was a blood-red light. His incredible spiritual power had been released for a moment before he quickly retracted it.

    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯

    A thought came into her mind. In the next moment, hidden figures suddenly emerged from the shadows. They were abyssal Spirit Dragons.

    The scales that covered them were different from before. Their entire bodies were a red as bright as blood.

    The Spirit Dragons swiftly leaped into the sky. They widened their mouths and sted out red light.

    ¡®So the Spirit Dragon n still has this trick up their sleeve?¡¯

    Although all of humanity¡¯s powerhouses in the battle did not know what that was, they felt their chests tighten as soon as they saw the creatures spurt out red light.

    This was because the abyssal Spirit Dragons had aimed their attacks precisely at the fighter aircraft in the sky.

    The fighters rapidly turned on their protective shields. They readied their arsenal of weapons to attempt to hinder the red light.

    However, all the soul beams and soul protective shields were rendered useless when they came into contact with the red light. It went straight through the shields andnded on the soul aircraft.

    It tainted the aircraft with a red hue.

    Over fifty soul fighter nes were turned red, but they remained airborne. Nothing else appeared to have urred. In fact, even the protective shields remained intact.

    What was the purpose of the red light?

    The uncertainty lingered in everyone¡¯s hearts as they started at the soul fighter aircraft in the sky.

    Their speed and maneuvers were unaltered and they did not crash either!

    At that moment, gigantic figures rapidly shot out into the air from the abyss.

    They were peculiar creatures about thirty meters in length each. They appeared to be slightly smaller than the Spirit Dragons and had enormous pairs of wings on their backs that looked rather simr to a bat¡¯s. They had a ferocious appearance and their entire bodies were duskgold in color. Their highly unusual bodies looked a little simr to a human¡¯s but only to a certain extent. They each had four limbs and two heads. All of their joints were covered in bony spines.

    There was no doubt that this was a brand-new species of abyssal creature. Even the Blood God Army had never seen it before.

    Moreover, out of the one hundred and eight levels of the abyss, they were definitely from the top.

    A few hundred of these abyssal creatures flew out, heading straight for humanity¡¯s aerial forces.

    They flew extremely fast, like dazzling duskgold streams.

    The infrasonic aircraft turned their weaponry to the highest setting and unleashed violent infrasonic waves at the sky.

    However, one by one, the soul fighter nes that were struck by that red light earlier exploded as soon as the infrasonic waves were unleashed. They turned into fireballs in the sky.

    What was happening?

    The formation of the soul fighter aircraft was concentrated around the infrasonic aircraft in order to protect them. When the aircraft that had been touched by the red light exploded, some of the other soul fighter nes got caught in the st. The sky was filled with numerous fireballs at once. One-third of the nes were lost instantly!

    What...

    What was the red light spurted out by the abyssal Spirit Dragons?

    The abyssal creatures knew it as the Weakness Light. The name sounded simple, but it was one of the Spirit Dragons¡¯ most sinister tricks.

    Whether it was a living creature or an object, an entity¡¯s life force would immediately drop exponentially upon being hit by the Weakness Light. In other words, those soul fighter aircraft appeared to be fine, but in reality, their metal was rapidly weakening. The nes had been made extremely vulnerable. When the infrasonic aircraft emitted their waves once again, the soul fighter aircraft began to shake ever so slightly, even though they were not supposed to be affected. This mild tremor was more than their newly fragile fusges could withstand and that triggered the explosions.

    The Weakness Light was the abyssal Spirit Dragons most fearsome technique, but using it was so exhausting that they could not recover by devouring other abyssal creatures.

    Hence, the Spirit Dragons rarely utilized this ability. The n that came flying out from the abyss next was reputed to be the abyss¡¯ most formidable aerial force. They were known as the abyssal Devil Puppets.

    The Devil Puppets were magnificent flyers and even better warriors. Their humanoid bodies enabled them to possess many types ofbat skills which were raremodities among the abyssal creatures.

    They lived on the fourth level of the abyss.

    Their presence was specifically meant to deliver a fatal blow to the soul aircraft struck by the Weakness Light.

    The infrasonic aircraft were the perfect response to the Bee Empress¡¯ Bomb Bees because the bees were weak individually. On the other hand, these abyssal Devil Puppets had exceedingly tough bodies. They were some of the most durable of all the abyssal creatures.

    They seized the opportunity to rapidly charge at the soul fighter aircraft during the massive mid-air explosion.

    There were also a few Devil Puppets swooping down from above. Four to five Spirit Dragons jumped onto their backs and were carried off into the sky.

    The Spirit Dragons were capable of flight, but that would consume their energy, and their flight speed was not that swift.

    Judging by their size, an ordinary abyssal Spirit Dragon was slightly bigger than a Devil Puppet. However, the few Devil Puppets that dove down from the sky had the strongest bodies. Their speed had not reduced at all despite carrying the Spirit Dragons. Then, they immediately flew back to the sky at full speed and caught up to theirpanions.

    There was no doubt that the infrasonic weapons did get the abyssal ne¡¯s attention. Such devices that could affect the tide of battle from all directions gave them cause for fear. If these soundwave aircraft could force the abyssal legion back into the abyssal passage, mankind would have a greater advantage and could possibly drive them out of the ne. This was something that the abyssal passage would never ept willingly.

    Meanwhile, a series of snow white-colored mechas suddenly flew out from behind at full speed one after another. These mechas were traveling at high speed too and positioned themselves between the soul fighter aircraft.

    The snow-white mechas were only around five hundred in number, which was not huge. Their distinguishing feature was all of them carried a heavy artillery type weapon on one shoulder. The muzzles were aimed in the direction of the abyssal Devil Puppets.

    If Tang Wulin were there, he would certainly be able to recognize that this was the Blood God Army¡¯s mecha troop. The weapons on their shoulders were the heavy-ion beam gun, simr to that which Long Yuxue used to fight against the Duskgold Dreadw Bear in the past!

    More urately, those were heavy-ion beam cannons. This was evident as the weapons on the shoulders of the mecha troop were obviously much heftier than the heavy-ion beam gun used by Long Yuxue.

    The abyssal creatures were emerging in an endless stream. Moreover, many powerful abyssal creatures wereing out for the first time. This caught the human forces off guard.

    Nevertheless, mankind had been developing at high speed for thousands of years, especially their soul weapons. They had more than just a superweapon like the Eternal Heaven!

    The presence of Devil Puppets resulted in arge number of soul fighter aircraft being destroyed. The federal military¡¯s suprememander, the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi, could not sit by and watch anymore, so he sent out their trump card.

 Chapter 1858 - Double Lives Devil Puppe

    <h4>1858 Double Lives Devil Puppe</h4>

    the blood god army was stationed on the snowy mountain to guard the abyssal passage. the federation also used the deste, secluded location to test out a variety of superweapons. of course, the abyssal creatures were undoubtedly the best test subjects. as a result, all high-level weapons were given to the blood god army almost at once for testing and experimentation.the blood god army was given priority when weapons like the heavy-ion beam were being distributed. although the central army corps had it as well, it was not considered part of the organizational system.

    the heavy-ion beam cannons utilized by the blood god army were considered the most powerful heavy-ion weapon.

    if one were to describe the previous model as being able to burn through the enemy¡¯s internal organs, then the current model of the heavy-ion beam cannon could infuse the beam with the force of a bomb into the enemy¡¯s body before detonating them from the inside. the weapon had the strength of an explosive.

    ¡°get set.¡±

    flying at the forefront was a mecha, pure white save for some red striations. it was being operated by the blood god army¡¯s regimentalmander, the bright mirror douluo zhang huanyun.

    his was, in fact, a divine mechanism. only the blood god army¡¯s mechas were granted permission to not follow the standard color system.

    zhang huanyun had the most experience dealing with abyssal creatures, yet it was his first time seeing such a huge number of them. those especially fearsome abyssal creatures such as the spirit dragons, evil sickles, and devil puppets had never appeared in the abyssal passage on the snowy mountains.

    he understood how crucial this battle was for mankind. the life and death of the entire hinged on the oue.

    the heavy-ion beam cannons began to shine rays of dark blue light. the weapons were charged!

    meanwhile, the five abyssal spirit dragons riding on the devil puppets¡¯ backs suddenly raised their heads and let out five shrieks.

    they had formidable spiritual power, so they were able to sense the danger of these white mechas that suddenly appeared. thus, theyunched their spiritual assault at once.

    however, at that moment, a huge mirror appeared out of thin air in front of zhang huanyun. it grew to an enormous size! it was his martial soul avatar, the bright mirror hung high!

    ripple-like patterns appeared on the surface of the huge mirror and spread in all directions. the abyssal creatures watched as the scene before their eyes suddenly transformed into a screen of mirages. all the soul aircraft and mechas had disappeared. they could only see themselves in the ripple-like images reflecting them.

    in the next moment, a violent spiritual assaultshed against them. it had been unleashed by the five great abyssal spirit dragons and was reflected onto the devil puppets instantaneously.

    despite these abyssal devil puppets being so mighty, with their incredible physical and spiritual defense, they were caught in a state of chaos. numerous devil puppets dropped down from the sky.

    fortunately for them, their bodies were exceedingly durable. they were only in a state of confusion and managed to recover before they hit the ground. pping their wings, they rose into the sky once again.

    the bright mirror douluo had unleashed his magnificent soul skill, the mirage mirror reflection, which refracted all souls skills!

    it was actually inconvenient to utilize this attack during a battle against soul masters mainly because it took a long time to prepare and even more time to unleash. moreover, it could only be unleashed in a fixed position. nevertheless, zhang huanyun was a soldier. the soul skill was exceedingly effective when used on a battlefield.

    although the mirage mirror reflection had not managed to defeat the opponentspletely, it could buy more time for the blood god army. more importantly, the abyssal devil puppets and spirit dragons were rendered incapable of surveying the battleground with their view blocked by the mirage mirror reflection. in fact, their spiritual power detection waspletely cut off as well.

    ¡°unleash the heavy-ion cannon!¡± zhang huan almost roared the order.

    orbs of blue radiance began to glow on the muzzles of the blood god army¡¯s mechas. the invisible light swiftly locked down on their targets in the distance before they fired.

    zhang huanyun¡¯s mirage mirror reflection vanished almost simultaneously as he dispatched the order.

    the abyssal devil puppets frantically flying over were within two kilometers of the aircraft. despite the distance, the abyssal devil puppets at the front came to a halt one after another.

    soon afterward, a ghastly scene appeared.

    ¡°boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!¡± there was a series of loud explosions. all of the devil puppets lost one of their two heads. their heads exploded while their bodies were enshrouded by a ball of thick, heavy gray-ck mist.

    zhang huanyun was overjoyed because the heavy-ion cannons were effective just as expected. the weapon adopted a technique that attacked from the inside. this was specifically targeted at the abyssal creatures with great physical defense. it was highly effective!

    just then, zhang huanyun¡¯s pupils abruptly constricted.

    the gray-ck mist had stopped for a moment. the abyssal devil puppets that he had presumed were already dead were actually charging out from the mist and continued to dash toward the other side. the only difference was that the two heads on each devil puppet¡¯s shoulders had turned into one.

    ¡®they have two lives?¡¯

    zhang huan quickly realized what this species of abyssal creature was capable of. his heart sank, though he was amazed by such a trait.

    the heavy-ion cannons were deadly, but they needed five minutes to recharge after each usage. the distance between the two sides was only two thousand meters. how could they possibly charge up before the enemy was upon them?

    the five spirit dragons were not hit by the heavy-ion cannons due to the devil puppets¡¯ protection, and their bodies had already turned red once again. there was no doubt that they were about to fire the weakness light.

    one could imagine the result produced from the weakness light with the addition of the abyssal devil puppets¡¯ terrible offensive capabilities.

    the forelimbs of the abyssal devil puppets flying at the forefront turned green. those limbs fired rays of green light at the humans.

    if this was an ordinary aerial battle, zhang huanyun would certainly order all the aircraft and mechas to disperse rapidly so they could put some distance between them while waiting for the heavy-ion beam to charge.

    however, they could not retreat now!

    the twelve infrasonic aircraft were lethal to a wide range of targets and were specifically aimed at low to medium-level abyssal creatures. that being the case, their biggest weakness was their slow flight speed.

    if the mecha troop were to retreat, the infrasonic nes would be left exposed and the enemy would certainly destroy them.

    they would never allow this situation to happen.

    ¡®what should i do now?¡¯

    at that moment, zhang huanyun was confronted by a very difficult choice.

    the bright mirror appeared once again to block the corrosive green radiance, but it was very difficult for him to cover the entire battlefield by himself. he could block the first round of attacks, but not the next.

    during this crucial junction, a piercing, howling noise came from both nks. soon afterward, an arsenal of soul beams and soul cannons were fired at that location.

    over three hundred soul aircraft flew in from both nks at high speed to attack the abyssal devil puppets in the sky.

    zhang huanyun¡¯s eyes lit up. he could tell from thebel on these aircraft that they were the soul fighter nes from the western army corps and the northwest army corps!

    soul fighter aircraft were highly prized by any army corps. their production cost was high, and they were also extremely effective on the battlefield. they were most favored by the regimentalmanders of each great army corps.

    thus, yu guanzhi had only ordered the western army corps and northwest army corps¡¯ air forces to defend the aerial space at their position when he was mobilizing the whole army. yu guanzhi did not send them to the main battlefield.

    the southern army corps did not even possess any soul fighter aircraft.

    zhang huanyun surmised that the nes that flew to the battlefield made up almost all the fighter aircraft that belonged to the western army corps and the northwest army corps. the reinforcement was simply controlled to perfection. the abyssal devil puppets¡¯ offensive was constrained from both nks at once.

    ¡°awesome!¡± zhang huanyun could not refrain himself from shouting aloud in the mecha¡¯s cabin.

    ¡®this is how we stand as one! the federal army is supposed to be an integral whole that doesn¡¯t permit any selfishness when fighting against a formidable enemy!¡¯

    the ferocious wolf douluo dong zian had finally learned his lesson. he had mobilized his troop during the crucial moment.

 Chapter 1859 - Heavy Ion Is Effective!

    <h4>Chapter 1859 Heavy Ion Is Effective!</h4>

    following the arrival of the soul fighter aircrafts on both nks, zhang huanyun immediately dispatched the order for the soul fighter aircrafts and the blood god army¡¯s mechas to escort the infrasonic aircraft to slowly retreat. at the same time, a high frequency infrasonic wave was unleashed at the abyssal devil puppets on the opposite side.even though it would be extremely difficult to kill the powerful abyssal devil puppets using the infrasonic wave, it would still weaken these abyssal creatures to some extent.

    with the earlier battle experience, the soul fighter aircrafts from the western army corps and the northwest army corps executed a well-coordinated battle tactic. they fought against the enemy individually without a formation so as to get as much distance between them as possible. they utilized their speed effectively with the objective of agitating the enemy. they avoided the frontal collisions to the best of their abilities so that they would not be affected by the abyssal spirit dragons.

    the five abyssal spirit dragons had spewed forth the weakness light earlier. furthermore, the battlested for quite some time, so they were rather exhausted.

    the status of the abyssal spirit dragons preceded the abyssal devil puppets by a level. they did not have the courage to devour the abyssal creatures of this level like the devil puppets. the weaker abyssal creatures like the bomb bees could not fly to this area due to the infrasonic waves. hence, the abyssal spirit dragons were constrained substantially.

    on the other hand, the abyssal devil puppets revealed their powerful fighting capacities.

    they were not only swift at flying, they were also agile in their movements. they spread rapidly throughout the skies and began tounch attacks against the soul fighter aircrafts.

    the fighter aircrafts¡¯ protective shields corroded upon contact with the corrosive beams emitted by the devil puppets. the soul fighter aircrafts had to abandon their protective shields. if ever they were hit by the beams again, the fighter aircrafts would explode and disintegrate due to the corrosion.

    despite the situation, the soul fighter aircrafts¡¯ main focus was to create a chaotic situation. even though there were explosions all over the ce, the fatalities were still within an eptable range. meanwhile, the abyssal devil puppets were rendered helpless.

    the infrasonic waves continued to affect them in a way that their entire bodies were distressed, especially after the attacks by the heavy-ion cannons earlier.

    it was true that the abyssal devil puppets had two lives. however, they had only one body. losing a head might give them a new lease of life simr to how a human soul master would be resurrected, but they would still need time to recover from any residual injuries.

    it was apparent that they did not have the time for that now.

    the abyssal devil puppets¡¯ physical defense abilities were extremely strong, yet the heavy-ion cannons suppressed them effectively. the explosions annihted their bodies. the attacks made them incapable of unleashing their defense abilities.

    as such, the powerful abyssal devil puppet legion did not even exercise fifty percent of their power due to the infrasonic wave¡¯s effect.

    ¡°recharged!¡±

    atst, the heavy-ion cannons were fully charged once again. zhang huanyun dispatched the order tounch without the slightest hesitation upon receiving the notification.

    the blue muzzles locked on the abyssal devil puppets in the sky once again, especially those with only one head remaining. in the next moment, the invisible beams were unleashed.

    ¡°boom, boom, boom, boom, boom.¡±

    the bright mirror douluo zhang huanyun felt like tearing up after seeing the huge abyssal devil puppets being sted into smithereens and falling from the skies.

    these abyssal creatures which appeared to be so powerful initially could not exert any influence on the battlefield after all!

    at least a third of the abyssal devil puppets were killed. they turned into a dense grayish-ck abyssal energy which rushed toward the abyssal passage uponnding on the ground.

    the spirit monarch gave out a sharp, piercing howl. he could not withstand suffering a loss to such an extent, so he dispatched the order to retreat.

    the abyssal devil puppets finally turned around and flew toward the abyssal passage. on the other hand, the soul fighter aircrafts¡¯ attacks only resulted in some trifle indentations uponnding on their bodies. it was hardly sufficient to hurt their strong bodies. the importance of the heavy-ion cannons was thus proven.

    the battle formation of the soul fighter aircrafts with the heavy-ion cannons, in addition to the twelve infrasonic aircrafts afflicted the abyssal creatures with sufficient stress.

    the ordinary abyssal creatures were severely affected by the infrasonic weapon. at the same time, the powerful abyssal creatures were threatened by the heavy-ion cannons. meanwhile, the abyssal devil puppets suffered from the great losses earlier.

    as the jointmand¡¯s suprememander, zhang huanyun did notunch rash attacks at the abyssal passage. instead, he led his men to encircle the abyssal creatures on the periphery. they then killed the enemy, so they could have adequate time to strengthen the second defense line. simultaneously, they werepacting the living spaces of the abyssal creatures.

    the bee empress was forced into a tight corner. her abyssal bomb bees were most fearful of the infrasonic weapon. due to their weak individual strength, the bomb bees exploded whenever they were hit by the infrasonic wave. moreover, it resulted in a chain of detonation effects. they could not withstand such serious losses even if they could be resurrected by the abyssal ne. all at once, the control over the battlefield was reversed.

    the powerful abyssal devil puppets did not manage to turn the tide. there was nothing the rest of the abyssal creatures could do to fight against the air force.

    mankind¡¯s weapon finally yed an important role on the battlefield against the abyssal legion.

    a radiance flickered in the spirit monarch¡¯s eyes repeatedly. on the main battlefield, mankind¡¯s limit douluos who were dded in their four-word battle armors had some suppressive effects on him. gu yuena¡¯s divine origin spiritual power affected him simrly.

    although the spirit monarch had more than one trump card remaining, he did not wish to reveal his trump cards so easily.

    as the spirit monarch resisted the multi-elemental sts, his icy cold gaze was on mankind¡¯s air forces in the distance.

    however, zhang huanyun was extremely cautious. he onlymanded the air force to circle on the periphery, influencing the battlefield below from the sky. the abyssal creatures were chased away from the mountain slopes or even killed.

    the abyssal spirit dragons were capable of camouging themselves. they were surprisingly swift in running as well. however, the ordinary abyssal creatures were in serious trouble.

    even the guardian longhorn beetle with such a powerful defense exploded when it was shot by a few heavy-ion cannons.ter, it transformed into abyssal energy too.

    the tang sect army was on the ground while the jointmand air force remained in the sky. all in all, mankind had the upper hand at longst.

    ¡®mankind¡¯s really different at present whenpared to six thousand years ago.¡¯ it was the spirit monarch¡¯s heartfelt experience.

    mankind was definitely not as powerful six thousand years ago whenpared to the soul weapons and the human soul masters before him now.

    six thousand years ago, the battle armor was still under development. the powerful four-word battle armor was yet to be produced. currently, mankind¡¯s limit douluo under the amplification of the four-word battle armor was no weaker than the abyssal monarch-ranked powerhouse.

    consequently, the abyss did not have the upper hand when they were confronted by the joint efforts of the four great organizations namely, the tang sect, shrek academy, the spirit pagoda, and the war god hall. in addition, the reclusive powerhouses from a few other ns also joined in the battle. this was the abyss¡¯ biggest issue at present.

    actually, mankind was not supposed to possess so many four-word battle armors. with tang wulin¡¯s presence, the difficulty in producing four-word battle armors was reduced substantially. moreover, his heaven refinement utilized the elemental cmity which was the ne¡¯s own power. as a result, the four-word battle armors produced were of exceedingly high quality.

    at this exact moment, the numerous limit douluos on the battlefield produced a sufficiently strong stress on the abyssal kings. they were barely exhausted on the main battlefield.ter, the numerous limit douluos could express even more powerful abilities when the peripheral battlefield was stable. the abyssal ne¡¯s initial outburst was suppressed at once.

    all of a sudden, a violent tremor radiated from the distance.

    when the tremor burst was heard, everyone including the abyssal creatures and the human powerhouses on the scene felt like the whole world was turned topsy-turvy and the universe had split.

 Chapter 1860 - He Will Return

    <h4>Chapter 1860 He Will Return</h4>

    what was that?the ground was shaking violently as if the entire was trembling. the sky was swaying and one could see from a distance that crack marks appeared in arge expanse of the sky.

    the marks covered an area of ten thousand square meters at least!

    a terrifying suction force emerged from the cracks. they saw the seawater being sucked through the cracks in the sky. it was a magnificent scene of the seawater connecting thend to the sky.

    everyone stopped in unison to watch the scene in bewilderment.

    in the next moment, a terrifying energy storm came sting from the distance.

    the energy storm had already weakened over such a long distance, yet the powerhouses on the scene still had to put in some effort to resist it. they had to devote every ounce of their energy to stop themselves from toppling over akin to a small boat in a sea of tempestuous waves.

    ¡®oh god! what sort of power is this?¡¯

    everyone was startled. fortunately, mankind¡¯s air force was further away. moreover, they had turned on their protective shields and huddled together. despite their efforts, they were still blown away by the energy storm to a distance of a few thousand meters before they settled down.

    based on the energy level, such a huge explosion was no less inferior than the eternal heaven! perhaps, the epicenter of the explosion was not as powerful as the eternal heaven, but the overall energy was not any weaker.

    the light dark douluo long yeyue who was engaged in the battle suddenly had a drastic change of expression. she gasped silently. suddenly, she did not care two hoots about her opponent and left in a hurry. with a sway of her body, she transformed into a dual-colored giant dragon of ck and gold before she flew toward the explosion.

    she had sensed a gush of aura which was particrly familiar to her from the massive energy storm earlier. obviously, she could identify the master of that aura. nevertheless, the aura was weakening at a shocking speed when the energy storm came.

    ¡°no, no, no...¡± long yeyue screamed out in her heart. in fact, she did not even worry about her own aged body, as she exerted her body to travel at an unprecedented speed.

    the sea was boiling.

    the crack marks in the sky were slowly closing up in the process of draining the seawater.

    out of the chaos, a man stood on a huge wave. that person was precisely the boundless sea douluo chen xinjie.

    he appeared as immovable as a mountain. upon closer scrutiny, one would discover that his gaze had dimmedpletely.

    the entire cuirass on his four-word battle armor boundless sea universe was all shattered. although the battle armor was frantically trying to heal and fuse the damaged parts, the dense purple-gold radiance circting the crack marks was stopping it from healing.

    not only that, there was a crack at the center of his sea god¡¯s helmet which extended all the way to the front. the divine weapon¡¯s aura was weakening substantially to the point that it might shatter at any moment.

    yet, his chest remained puffed and his back straight. his hands were sped behind his back. the sea beneath him was still supporting his weight.

    a purple-gold silhouette was levitating in the sky faraway. the silhouette looked at chen xinjie in astonishment.

    a small stream of purple-gold blood flowed from the corner of her lips. her hair appeared a little messy. she was even a little breathless. the purple-gold energy surrounding her body rippled akin to iling ribbons in the wind. it was in an unstable state.

    ¡°chen xinjie, you¡¯re actually capable of hurting me. you should be proud of yourself,¡± said the demon empress coldly.

    the sea god douluo chen xinjie heaved a soft sigh. ¡°what a waste that it¡¯s still not enough. in my aging state, i consider myself not to have spent my life in vain for being able to sense the god-ranked level. if this had happened fifty years ago, and i managed to survive, perhaps, i¡¯d have stood a slim chance to charge into that world.¡±

    the demon empress¡¯ gaze softened ever so slightly. ¡°you¡¯re a person in constant pursuit. at least, you managed to leave behind a favorable impression on me which is rare in the human world.¡±

    chen xinjie¡¯s lips cracked into a mocking smile. ¡°favorable impression? i don¡¯t need a demon to have a favorable impression of me. what a waste that i¡¯m incapable of stopping you. however, demon empress, you won¡¯t seed. i can feel he¡¯s returning soon. when hees back, he¡¯ll crush you like an ant.¡±

    the demon empress¡¯ expression changed. she said in a sharp tone, ¡°him? if he returns, i¡¯ll kill him just the same. it¡¯s best for him toe back soon. i¡¯ll certainly engage in a life-and-death struggle with him when i¡¯m done building the divine realm.¡±

    ¡°you won¡¯t seed. you won¡¯t seed for sure,¡± said the sea god douluo in an unusually calm manner, as he looked at the demon empress with his eyes filled with an intense belief.

    meanwhile, a dragon¡¯s roar was heard. in the distance, a gold-ck silhouette was fast approaching at a shocking speed. its golden scales turned gold-white gradually to contrast the other half of its body which was ck.

    wherever it passed through, the air warped violently. it was a powerful, top-grade living creature¡¯s aura apanied by a wild, blood essence fluctuation which reverberated in the air.

    even the sea god douluo chen xinjie, who showed no fear when confronted by the demon empress, had a drastic change of expression upon seeing the silhouette. he exhausted almost every ounce of his strength to roar aloud, ¡°leave! leave, quick!¡±

    nheless, the silhouette waspletely oblivious to his voice. it was flying even faster now. it arrived above the maritime space almost in the blink of an eye.

    she could not help crying out upon seeing chen xinjie. she swooped down from the sky. halfway through, her enormous body transformed into human form once again. she arrived before chen xinjie and wrapped her arms around his body. it was precisely the light dark douluo long yeyue!

    ¡°xinjie, xinjie, don¡¯t scare me.¡± long yeyue¡¯s voice was shivering because she could no longer sense the presence of the life aura from chen xinjie¡¯s body.

    a sense of panic filled her heart. she felt like she could not even breathe.

    she loved him her whole life, but she hated him at the same time. the man before her had almost ruined her life too.

    yet, at this exact moment, everything else seemed unimportant. she watched the man¡¯s life source about to be depleted fully before her.

    at their age, they were supposed to make peace with death. yet, they had only made peace with their own death. when she saw her beloved about to die, how could she make peace with death then?

    in the sky, the demon empress was in full killing mode. she was preparing tounch another attack to destroy chen xinjiepletely. yet, she felt moved when she heard the sad cry. her whole body shook once and her raised hand was again lowered.

    her gaze was trembling violently as she watched long yeyue hold chen xinjie. she could not help thinking about the past in her mind.

    there was a time when she was just like the human woman too. only that, she did not even get the chance to speak to her husband onest time.

    she was a creature as gentle as amb and lived a carefree life in the sea where no one dared toe near at the time. with her husband¡¯s protection, the sea was not only their home but also their territory which could not be invaded.

    unfortunately, her husband died just like that. he had died in the sea god tang san¡¯s hands. from that day on, she discovered that the sea soul beasts which respected her initially had changed. her husband¡¯s territory was being invaded, and her home attacked and destroyed.

    it had been her husband¡¯s wish to hand over the precious whale pearl to her upon his death. had he not assisted them in their escape, she and her daughter would have died tragic deaths.

    henceforth, the deeply-ingrained hatred and heartfelt longing remained in the depths of her heart even after ten thousand years!

    for this reason, she sought revenge. she was not only seeking revenge from mankind but also all the sea soul beasts. her heart was filled with enmity. once, when she was executing a ughter in the sea, she encountered the holy spirit cult¡¯s evil soul master. at the time, she had already lost control of her emotions. the evil soul master then took the opportunity to entice her with the thought of resurrecting her husband to gradually calm her.

 Chapter 1861 - I Wonâ€™t Let You Abandon Me

    <h4>Chapter 1861 I Won¡¯t Let You Abandon Me</h4>

    Then, there was the n. She needed to calm down in order toplete the n. Otherwise, many things would be left undone.For this reason, the Holy Spirit Cult developed a medicine especially for her to suppress her wild emotions and spirit. The Holy Spirit Cult conspired with the Spirit Pagoda to finally get the medicine prepared. Naturally, the Spirit Pagoda had no idea what the Holy Spirit Cult concocted.

    Upon watching the scene of Long Yeyue with Chen Xinjie, her mind recalled her husband in the past and her own insanity over thousands of years. For a while, she was caught in a daze as she levitated in the sky.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chen Xinjie tried to raise his hand to caress Long Yeyue¡¯s cheek, but he only managed it halfway before his hand dropped down.

    Long Yeyue hastily grabbed his hand to ce it on her cheek.

    Chen Xinjie stared nkly at Long Yeyue and said softly, ¡°Yeyue, you¡¯re old. I¡¯m old too...¡±

    Tears streamed down Long Yeyue¡¯s face profusely. ¡°You b*st*rd. You¡¯ve wronged me all my life and now you¡¯re just going to abandon me like this? That won¡¯t do. I won¡¯t let you abandon me.¡±

    Chen Xinjie heaved a soft sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you. The biggest mistake I made in my life was to leave you. Had I not been that stubborn, perhaps we wouldn¡¯t be stricken by so many tragedies. My hopes were crushed when you told me about the incident the other day. I wished that I¡¯d torn myself to pieces. Yet, I knew doing that would be meaningless.¡±

    ¡°When I told you the exact location of the Eternal Heaven, I¡¯d already made up my mind not to leave you again regardless of how you treat me. I was content even if I only felt your aura from a distance. I just wanted to be your Old Chen the sweeper for the rest of my life. I want to apany you till the end of our lives.¡±

    ¡°Yet, the result turned out to be contrary to my expectations. Heaven just won¡¯t give me the time after all! Yeyue, if ever there is a next life, I promise to take good care of you and I won¡¯t leave you for even a single step. I¡¯ll be with you every single day, and I¡¯ll do whatever you wish.¡±

    ¡°Fool, you fool.¡± Long Yeyue said in a sad voice, ¡°Have you not been stubborn, persistent, and egotistical enough? Are you still the Chen Xinjie that I love? I don¡¯t want you to be my Old Chen the sweeper. I only want to be with you! You are the deserving hero in my heart and the most outstanding soul master. I love the indomitable Chen Xinjie. Do you know that I¡¯ve never really hated you? Actually, I was scared to meet you and that¡¯s why I won¡¯t meet you!¡±

    ¡°I felt that I¡¯ve wronged you for not being able to bear our child. I was in so much pain after losing the child. I wanted to give birth to him so badly and take him to see you. At that time, I wouldn¡¯t leave you even if you didn¡¯t want to be with me. But, the child died. It was a crushing blow for me. You were at your most important phase of duty at the time. If I hade looking for you, I knew you¡¯d return with me without the slightest hesitation. However, as the sessor of your n, as the most outstanding reserve of the army, your future would be gone if you chose to be with a high-ranking personnel from Shrek Academy. Thus, I chose not to go. Although I missed you so badly at the time, I didn¡¯te see you anyhow.¡±

    ¡°By the time your career was stable and you were finally at the peak, I got news of your marriage just when I had mustered enough courage to meet you. Do you know that I was standing amongst the guests in the distance and watching you on the day you got married? I never knew a person¡¯s tears could flow like a river until then. Even so, I didn¡¯t hate you that day, only that my heart died on that day.¡±

    Chen Xinjie closed his eyes in agony as he listened to Long Yeyue¡¯s confession.

    He finally realized her true feelings at the moment. Perhaps, it was truly the difference of a day which caused them to be separated for the rest of their lives.

    He had never truly loved his wife. To him, it was just a political union.

    If there had been a day that Long Yeyue stood before him, even if it was the day he got married, he would have left with her without the slightest hesitation.

    Yet, she did not do so for the sake of his future. Everything she did was to please him and make him the hero in her heart. Whatever she did, she felt wronged.

    Chen Xinjie did not know where the strength came from, but he raised his shivering arms and hugged the woman before him tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Yeyue, Yeyue, you¡¯re the fool! Why are you always such a fool? You¡¯re really, really foolish!¡± He could not exin himself properly as his tears were flowing down his face uncontrobly. Although his body had already lost all life source and he was just relying on his Divine Origin spiritual power to stop his wisp of a soul from dispersing, he felt most unwilling to part with her at the moment.

    A hundred years passed as a fleeting cloud. All his persistence could not measure up to his love at this very instant.

    Long Yeyue was hugging him tightly in a simr manner. ¡°Xinjie, would you like to see how I look in the past? Remember the first time we met?¡±

    Chen Xinjie was stunned for a moment.

    Long Yeyue smiled sweetly. In the next moment, a gentle golden radiance circted. Her long, gray hair which hung down loosely on her shoulders turned ck gradually and had extended all the way beyond her butt.

    Her aged face became young again. All her wrinkles vanished without a trace. Her brows and eyes were as beautiful as in a painting, her gaze was crystal clear once again. Radiance circted in her eyes. She was a stunning beauty.

    Her tears were gone, reced by a sweet, charming smile. Herplexion was fair, crystal clear, and supple.

    She looked exquisite. She was once the number one beauty in Shrek Academy!

    Chen Xinjie looked at her in a daze. She appeared to be eighteen years old at the time.

    He could still remember vividly how he had looked at her when they first met. He could not shift his gaze away from her for a long time.

    When he was young, his only objective was to cultivate painstakingly and devote every effort to cultivating. During that time, he refused to believe in love and had no interest in courting at all.

    It was on that fateful day when he was on Shrek Academy¡¯s campus. It was at thekeside of the Sea God Lake that he saw her.

    From that moment on, he could not forget her for the rest of his life. It dawned upon him what love at first sight meant.

    Hence, he stayed behind. He stayed in Shrek Academy as an exchange student, so he could be by her side.

    At the time, she had nock of admirers. Moreover, every one of her admirers was extremely powerful. Those who were more powerful than him were not in short supply either.

    Then, he did something very foolish. He would beat up anyone who pursued her. Even though he ended up being beaten most of the time, he did not give in all this while. Instead, he cultivated painstakingly so he could drive everyone away from her.

    He had the courage to challenge all the boys in the entire Shrek Academy, yet he did not have the courage to tell her he loved her.

    It was not until that very day on the Sea God Lake during the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival. As an exchange student, he was not qualified to participate in the festival. Yet, he proceeded without hesitation to confess his love for her without a care in the world.

    At the time, she stood on theke and removed her mask to reveal her fairy maiden-like face.

    He remembered vividly that she looked just as beautiful as she was now.

 Chapter 1862 - Double Death

    <h4>Chapter 1862 Double Death</h4>

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s face began to transform just like Long Yeyue¡¯s. The wrinkles on his face gradually faded and his gray hair turned ck. His figure remained tall, straight, and strong but a little slimmer. He looked valiant and heroic in bearing. His eyes were filled with confidence and persistence. He appeared unstoppable at present.His eyes were pitch ck as ink. His gaze was deep as he looked at her.

    Yes! The first thing Long Yeyue recalled was this pair of eyes. She noticed it when she caught him staring at her.

    At the time, she felt that this exchange student was so foolish, yet she found his eyes mesmerizing. His irises were most prominent. He stared at her with a deep gaze filled with passion.

    There were many boys who fancied her, but none was like him. He just kept staring at her, walked as she walked, and stopped as she stopped.

    He kept an eye on her long after she entered the ss for lessons.

    His eyes made her slightly confused and even a little embarrassed, but it was still deeply imprinted in her heart.

    Actually, she was aware of everything that happened following that. She knew of the boy who especially enjoyed fighting in the academy, otherwise known euphemistically as ¡®sparring¡¯.

    She once saw him when his face was bruised and swollen from the fight. Although he was defeated, Long Yeyue saw a pair of iparably determined eyes when he stood up from the ground. It was his pair of pitch ck, huge eyes which she recognized and remembered from that moment on.

    Naturally, he saw her too. He watched her deeply but did not utter a word.

    Later, Long Yeyue realized that the boys who showed any interest in her would be challenged. The boys would be challenged by him.

    In the beginning, he was always beaten up. Yet, he would continue to challenge the other person without the slightest hesitation even after being beaten up. He would keep doing that until the other person finally surrendered to him.

    In the end, there were few people who could defeat him. He would defeat all his opponents every single time.

    Afterward, she heard from word-of-mouth that he would warn his rivals to stay away from her each time he beat them up.

    At the time, Long Yeyue¡¯s initial reaction was rage. How could this boy interfere with her life?

    In fact, she even wanted to confront him regarding this, but he avoided her. He would only watch her from afar.

    So, it happened on that very day on the Sea God Lake. It was her first time taking part in the Sea God¡¯s Lake Date Festival after having entered the inner court recently.

    He was there too. He was an exchange student from another academy, so he was not qualified to take part in the festival.

    Yet, he forged ahead without the slightest hesitation. He was the first to be on the scene. In fact, he did not care that he would ruin the Date Festival just so he could confess his love for her. He was so courageous during that moment.

    He did not show the slightest fear. Before everyone who attended bearing witness, he shouted, ¡°Long Yeyue, I love you!¡±

    In that instant, she was moved by his persistence and courage. More importantly, she loved his recalcitrance and for being unremitting and indomitable in his pursuit.

    Still, she could not figure out why she would say yes to him. Then, he flew over and took her hand. They left the Sea God Lake under the watchful eyes of the others.

    His grasp was especially tight. In fact, it was slightly painful for Long Yeyue. Yet, she clearly felt his intention at that very moment.

    She fell in love with him from that point on. Perhaps, she had already fancied him before that.

    The following year was a time that both of them remembered for the rest of their lives.

    ¡°Long Yeyue, I love you,¡± said Chen Xinjie while looking at her in all seriousness.

    Long Yeyue stretched out her arms and wrapped around his neck. ¡°Chen Xinjie, I love you too.

    At this very moment, be it the Demon Empress or the god-ranked abyssal creatures, they were no longer important. In their eyes, there were only the both of them.

    Chen Xinjie smiled. His smile was rxed and joyous. However, his gaze froze at this very moment and could no longer change. There was only her reflection in his eyes.

    Nheless, she did not cry. She remained holding his neck. He was incapable of floating on the sea surface as he was being carried along with her body.

    She held him so tightly that there was no longer a gap between them. At the moment he left this world, he still maintained his youth form. It was his final act. He wanted to be his younger self, and he wished to be the persistent person he was in the past and to be with her.

    ¡°We can¡¯t share a life together, but we¡¯re destined to be together. We won¡¯t part anymore, Xinjie. We won¡¯t part again,¡± she smiled and muttered to herself. She closed her eyes, and a sorrowful dragon¡¯s roar could be heard echoing around her body.

    Two giant dragons, a ck and a white, leaped into the sky. One of the dragons sounded as if it was weeping.

    In the next moment, she closed her eyes and nestled in his arms. Her aura was gone.

    The battlefield was no longer important to her anymore. Being responsible had given them a lifetime of troubles. She only wished to be with him at the moment.

    A giant wave rose and devoured their silhouettes, leaving only the ck and the white giant dragons which remained in the sky for a long time. Both dragons were whimpering and quivering in the wind.

    The Sea God Douluo Chen Xinjie and the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue had fallen!

    On the main battlefield in the distance.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali suddenly felt her chest tighten for a moment. She gasped in a shock. ¡°Elder Long!¡±

    She had been acquainted with Long Yeyue for many years and was intimately familiar with her aura. All of a sudden, Long Yeyue¡¯s aura vanishedpletely. It could only mean one thing!

    How was that possible? How could the powerful Elder Long possibly have fallen just like that?

    The Holy Spirit Douluo whose countenance changed abruptly influenced the others around her instantly.

    It was also at this moment when the sky in the distance suddenly turned purple-gold. The color rushed toward this side akin to an iing tide.

    The terrifying purple-gold color surged tempestuously. The massive stress made all of mankind¡¯s powerhouses on the battlefield feel suffocated.

    The Spirit Monarch revealed a ferocious expression and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s here atst. Your doomsday is upon you.¡±

    The battlefield on the sea was no longer important. The abyssal creatures could only be unleashed to the outside after finishing off the battle here.

    The purple-gold silhouette slowly appeared on the battlefield and instantly became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    Silhouettes flew out from the abyss soon after and appeared behind her. Those were the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses who had not participated in the war earlier.

    The Ghost Emperor and the Underworld Emperor followed behind the Demon Empress. Following close behind were the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s four great Darkness Heavenly Kings.

    Altogether, the seven powerhouses advanced slowly with an aura as mighty as the Mount Taishan.

    On mankind¡¯s side, the numerous Limit Douluos gathered subconsciously. Not muchter, the numerous monarch-ranked and king-ranked powerhouses from the abyss had also gathered with the people from the Holy Spirit Cult.

    Just when mankind had the upper hand, the situation was reversed once again.

    The Spirit Monarch looked at the Demon Empress with envy. After all, he had yet to achieve the god rank. Not that he did not stand a chance on the abyssal ne, but he was constantly being suppressed by the abyssal Sage King who stopped him from achieving the rank.

    On the other hand, the Demon Empress was yet to be a Real God. However, her powers had already achieved God rank.

    The Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena felt it too. Her expression changed drastically when she saw the Demon Empress standing before her.

    That was God rank, the Real God rank. Even the lord of the ne could no longer suppress her powers.

    ¡°You are the Demon Empress?¡± asked the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali in rage. Yali could tell from how this woman dressed in a purple-gold dress and apanied by the Ghost Emperor and the Underworld Emperor was the current dominator of the Holy Spirit Cult.

    The Demon Empress said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am. It¡¯s swell that all of you have gathered here today, so I can save the trouble of looking for you one by one. All of you will die today. You¡¯ll be the human sacrifice for me to rebuild the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array.¡±

    Yali shouted with a stern voice, ¡°Where is Elder Long? What did you do to her?¡±

 Chapter 1863 - The Return!

    <h4>Chapter 1863 The Return!</h4>

    The Demon Empress said, ¡°You mean the woman with the two dragons as her martial soul? She sacrificed herself together with Chen Xinjie. What a spirited woman.¡±¡°What?¡± The people who gasped in surprise were not only from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect, but were also from the War God Hall together with the other powerhouses on the scene.

    ¡®The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie is dead? He¡¯s the army¡¯s number one powerhouse and is possibly the number one powerhouse in the world too!¡¯

    Everyone¡¯s heart sank upon recalling the massive energy storm which took ce just now.

    The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue¡¯s cultivation base was only preceded by Chen Xinjie¡¯s. Was she dead as well?

    Undoubtedly, the deaths of the two great Limit Douluos affected mankind¡¯s legion immensely.

    Yali¡¯s body was trembling slightly. She and Long Yeyue were the only living Limit Douluos from Shrek Academy! Now that Long Yeyue was dead, she was the only person left from the older generation of Shrek. How could she not be heartbroken?

    The Demon Empress raised her arms slowly. The dense and heavy purple-gold radiance spread out. Even the Limit Douluos clearly felt that there was a qualitative disparity between them and the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s cult master.

    Gu Yuena heaved a soft sigh and raised the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand. There was a determined look in her huge, purple eyes.

    The dragon wings on her back pped to propel her body forward slowly. The four-word battle armor Silver Dragon Dancing Qilin dded to her body shimmered with radiance. Her aura soon began to elevate.

    At the moment, she was the only person on the scene who could put up a fight against the Demon Empress.

    The battlefield was in a momentary calmness. The abyssal legion was gathered in the area below the abyssal passage. On the other hand, mankind¡¯s defense line was restored. In addition, the air force was watching the battle from a distance.

    The huge explosion in the Northern Ocean earlier made them realize that the minority was the deciding factor between triumph and defeat in this war. Only the top-tiered powerhouses would determine the war¡¯s oue.

    The Demon Empress finally appeared. She was certainly extraordinary and her abilities surpassed the abilities of all the Limit Douluos.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie had died in her hand. One could only imagine how powerful she was.

    On the other hand, the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena defended herself valiantly in front of the Demon Empress. Just her courage was enough to fill these people with admiration.

    The reverence was disyed by the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses too.

    Ever since Shrek Academy was rebuilt, they were constantly suppressed. It had been quite a long while since they felt as ted and proud as they were now.

    They clearly felt that they had built up the recognition for the Silver Dragon Princess. She did what she was supposed to do as the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master!

    Yali took a deep breath to calm the agony and sadness in her heart with great effort. At the moment, they were fighting for all of mankind. Being sad would not change anything. She should pull herself together and devote all her efforts to the mission.

    A divine radiance shimmered in her eyes. Gu Yuena raised the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand slowly.

    All of a sudden, a stream of golden radiance surged skyward in the distance.

    It was an ineffable aura which spread over the entire battlefield at a neck-breaking speed.

    It gave a bird¡¯s eye view and an aura which controlled everything under the heavens. The Northern Ocean in the distance seemed to be cheering in joy upon the appearance of the golden radiance. The sound of surging waves sounded like joyous cheers anticipating the return of an individual.

    On the other hand, the Demon Empress who had been icy cold and calm suddenly had a drastic change of expression upon sensing the aura.

    She could not help gasping in surprise and said, ¡°He¡¯s back? He has actually returned for real.¡±

    Despite the conceited and determined demeanor of the Demon Empress when she confronted the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, her heart shuddered in fear upon sensing the aura of the person who took her husband¡¯s life twenty thousand years ago.

    She now realized that the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie was not making up stories earlier. She genuinely sensed it.

    The location where the gigantic golden light pir was illuminated had a huge tree filled with a life source and glowed in a green gloss. The Life Subtree was being guarded by arge number of troops.

    The golden radiance came from where the tree was located precisely.

    Just like the Demon Empress had a change of expression, there was a look of momentary confusion in the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes. However, it turned into a feeling of relief the next moment.

    ¡®He¡¯s back. Yes, he has returned!¡¯

    ¡®It can only be him who possesses such an aura!¡¯

    She felt gratified in her heart. He had finally returned at this crucial moment.

    The golden radiance stopped for a moment at the Life Subtree before it shot toward the battlefield akin to a golden meteor in the next moment.

    Everyone was watching the shooting golden radiance as if they were waiting for the arrival of the protagonist. In the next moment, he appeared in the center of the battlefield.

    He was covered from head to toe in gold. A gentle seven-colored radiance refracted off his body. The majestic battle armor dded over his body flickered with radiance. He was holding the Golden Dragon Spear in his right hand, while his left hand grasped the gigantic golden trident which became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    Yes, he had returned! The Dragon Emperor Douluo Golden Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin was back!

    The Demon Empress was confused for a moment upon seeing the golden silhouette. The question escaped her lips when she asked, ¡°You¡¯re Tang San?¡±

    As soon as the question was asked, not only was Tang Wulin stunned, but the powerhouses from both sides were equally shocked.

    Tang San? The abyssal creatures were confused because they had no idea who Tang San was. As for the people from the Holy Spirit Cult and Shrek Academy, the name struck their ears like the roar of thunder.

    They did not understand why the Demon Empress mentioned the name. Besides, her conversation was aimed at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin was the most startled of all. No one knew of his rtionship with his father, Tang San! Yet, the other person had revealed it instantly. Furthermore, he was not acquainted with this person who was from the enemy¡¯s side.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right, that¡¯s not right.¡± The Demon Empress muttered to herself. Her mood went from agitation to dejection. ¡°You¡¯re not him. Although you have his aura, it¡¯s not exactly the same. Moreover, you¡¯re not as powerful as him. You¡¯re not a god yet. You¡¯re not him. Who are you?¡±

    Meanwhile, the people around Tang Wulin clearly saw the changes in him.

    Aspared to before he went into closed-door cultivation, he now appeared even more captivating. Before this, he was already exceptionally handsome. At present, there was an added elegance to his attraction, especially his eyes. His gaze grew deeper. His eyes which were initially ck were now dark blue just like the color of the deep, blue sea.

    A stark transformation was the color of his hair. His jet-ck hair had turned blue, and his long hair now hung loosely on his back toplement the enchanting beauty of his Golden Dragon Moon Song battle armor. He was simply breathtaking. Everyone, whether male or female, was equally attracted to the sight of him.

    Tang Wulin spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not Tang San. I¡¯m Tang Wulin and I¡¯m the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wulin? What¡¯s your rtionship to Tang San?¡± asked the Demon Empress in a stern voice.

    Tang Wulin was about to speak when the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali flew over to his side. She spoke in a grief-stricken manner, ¡°Elder Long is dead, so is the Boundless Sea Douluo. It¡¯s her. She¡¯s the one who killed them.¡±

    As soon as he heard those words, Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body shook violently beyond his control. He did not have a close rtionship to the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, but he had much respect for the man. On the other hand, Elder Long was the person who had watched him grow! After the traumatic disaster which struck Shrek Academy, had it not been for Elder Long and his godmother who assisted him, Shrek would not have risen again so soon.

    The Light Dark Douluo was the spiritual symbol of Shrek Academy. For Tang Wulin, she was also a teacher to him! He grew rapidly under Elder Long¡¯s guidance. Elder Long was the true enchanted cudgel that calmed the sea.

 Chapter 1864 - Youâ€™re Asking Me Why?

    <h4>Chapter 1864 You¡¯re Asking Me Why?</h4>

    He never expected that his closed door cultivation would result in him being far away from Elder Long. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes immediately reddened.A buzz was hearding from the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. His blood essence fluctuation condensed into a solid entity which spurted from the spear akin to an iing tide. His Divine Origin spiritual power also burst forth impacting everyone in the surroundings. The air turned zing hot at the moment.

    Let alone his opponent, even the powerhouses from his side were shocked by Tang Wulin¡¯s transformation.

    ¡®Divine Origin!¡¯ Gu Yuena gasped in surprise.

    He had been so quick at achieving it. It was exceedingly difficult even for her to break through to the Divine Origin rank spiritual cultivation base. She had achieved this rank much earlier, yet it took her a long time just to recover her rank. After all, the rank was under the constant suppression of the entire ne.

    Yet, he had only engaged in closed-door cultivation for a few days. In fact, he just achieved the Divine Origin rank upon his return. Not only that, his soul power cultivation was no longer at the preliminary Limit rank. He was at the pinnacle of a Limit Douluo now. The aura emitted by Tang Wulin at the moment revealed that he was already a quasi god. Actually, he had even surpassed the vast majority of the quasi gods.

    Especially now, when it wasbined with his customized super four-word battle armor Golden Dragon Moon Song, he was at the apex of mankind.

    The elevation he achieved through closed-door cultivation was simply unimaginable.

    He did not borate much. He did not even reply to the other person¡¯s question. Tang Wulin gritted his teeth when he said, ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Following his deafening shout, he stamped his left foot in the air.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The air exploded with a golden radiance as if he was stamping solid ground. In the next moment, he had transformed into a golden stream of light shooting straight toward the Demon Empress.

    A cold radiance shimmered in the Demon Empress¡¯ eyes. She knew that this young man before her was not Tang San. Nheless, he was definitely rted to Tang San because she recognized the Sea God¡¯s Trident in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand! Also, she recognized the dense, heavy aura emitted from Tang San in the past too.

    If he had not received the Sea God¡¯s providence, how could he possibly kill her husband in the sea?

    Perhaps, the young man before her was the Sea God Tang San¡¯s descendant. If such was the case, what need was there to discuss further? She ought to kill him first.

    A purple-gold radiance in the shape of a fan bloomed from the Demon Empress¡¯ back. Her entire body was enshrouded in a dense, heavy purple-gold color. She used her hands to draw a circle and conjured a gigantic purple-gold air bubble. It shot out from her body and was aimed at Tang Wulin.

    Their act of engaging in a duel triggered the war akin to igniting a barrel of gunpowder.

    The Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena raised the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand and looked toward the Spirit Monarch with an icy cold stare. This time, her gaze appeared to be quite different than before.

    It was a gaze as cold as ice. A powerful aura bloomed from her body soon after akin to an oil blowout. It was a bloom rather than an outburst of her power. Moreover, it was an aura so powerful that it was ineffable.

    The Spirit Monarch¡¯s chest was shivering a little because he discovered to his horror that the opponent standing before him seemed different now.

    His spiritual power was at the Divine Origin rank as well. Hence, he felt it vividly. If he were to describe the change in Gu Yuena, he would consider her as being serious.

    The current Gu Yuena appeared more focused now. In addition, there were also some ghastly changes in her.

    Apart from the two of them, the Underworld Emperor, the Ghost Emperor, the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses, the abyss¡¯ monarch-ranked and king-ranked powerhouses were all looking for their adversaries. They were approaching mankind¡¯s side.

    With the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie and the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue missing in action, the overall strength of mankind¡¯s numerous Limit Douluos henceforth dropped.

    In the meantime, more silhouettes came flying over from a distance

    The person flying at the vanguard was a man dded in a yellow battle armor holding a special weapon.

    He held a weapon which looked like a spear. Yet, upon closer scrutiny, one discovered that the spear¡¯s tip was out of the ordinary. It was soft as if it was condensed from metallic silk.

    It was a brush!

    He was precisely the suprememander of the three armies, the federal military¡¯s colonel general, Central Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander, the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi!

    In addition, there was the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian and the numerous military powerhouses following him.

    Meanwhile, the overall suppression exerted by the Blood God Armybined with the air force and the infrasonic aircrafts ensured that the main battlefield was in a state of equilibrium. It was extremely difficult for the abyssal creatures to breach the defense although it had the upper hand with itsrge numbers earlier.

    Thus, the situation became even more delicate in the presence of the Demon Empress and the return of Tang Wulin. To put it another way, it was no longer a war. Instead, it was a collision between the most powerful powerhouses from both sides whereby the winning side would determine the oue.

    In a collision between the most powerful powerhouses, the winners would determine the oue of this war. The powerhouses of the winning side would lead their legion to gain the upper hand and defeat the opposing side to ensure victory in this war.

    As the suprememander of the three armies, Yu Guanzhi was naturally aware of the significance of this situation. As a result, he immediately mobilized the military powerhouses to this location without any hesitation. Moreover, he handed themand of the three armies to the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun temporarily.

    At the moment, the powerhouses from mankind¡¯s side were as abundant as the clouds in the sky.

    There were the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin, the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali, the Titan Douluo Yuanen Zhentian, the Heavenly Wild Douluo Yuanen Tiandang, the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu, and thest two generations of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Masters, Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng. In addition, there were the Body Douluo A Ruheng and the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue. Every single one of them was a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse.

    Under the leadership of the Golden Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin and the Silver Dragon Dancing Dragon Gu Yuena, they formed the most formidable lineup for mankind.

    There was supposed to be the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu from the Spirit Pagoda. At present, she wasmanding the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses to fight against the abyssal creatures.

    She could not refrain herself when she saw a ck silhouette appear in the sky. She took off from the ground and headed skyward. She stared at the other person with a burning gaze.

    The person she was staring at was precisely her sister, the Darkness Phoenix Leng Yi. She was one of the assassins who killed Yun Ming.

    All the top powerhouses on the Douluo Continent were gathered on the battlefield today. Every single one of them came fully prepared to ensure the survival of mankind¡¯s world in this battle.

    When Tang Wulin made the first move, almost everyone on the scene charged forward instantly. All at once, the aerial space became a prohibited airspace. Terrifying energy fluctuations filled Thule¡¯s entire northernmost sky with a myriad of colors.

    The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo found her sister right away. She immediately dashed toward Leng Yi. The double wings on her back were spread out as a dense, heavy fire element rose from her body.

    ¡°Why? Tell me, why did you do that?¡± Leng Yaozhu¡¯s voice was quivering. She learned from the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali that the person who stripped Yun Ming¡¯s soul at the end was actually her sister.

    Leng Yi looked at her sister without any intention of avoiding her. There was only wildness in her eyes.

    She was captured by the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin in the past. The Amorous Douluo released her after she handed over Yun Ming¡¯s soul in exchange.

    Time had passed. Leng Yi looked slightly older than the previous asion. The glint flickering in her eyes looked even wilder now.

    ¡°Why? You¡¯re asking me why? Are you stupid? That woman snatched him. As my sister, how dare you question me when you didn¡¯t even try to help me? You know that I love Yun Ming, yet you confessed your love to him in secret. You were the cause he forsook both you and me. You¡¯ve always been a fool. You¡¯re aplete idiot. I don¡¯t have a sister like you. You¡¯re my enemy!¡±

 Chapter 1865 - The Love Of Heavenly Phoenix

    <h4>Chapter 1865 The Love Of Heavenly Phoenix</h4>

    As she spoke, the Darkness Phoenix Leng Yucaipa raised her arms. Two purple-ck swords of light formed in her hands and then thrust them straight at Leng Yaozhu.Leng Yaozhu was furious and sad. She raised her arms simrly and formed two ming swords to block her sister¡¯s attack.

    The four swords collided with one another. At that moment, Leng Yaozhu¡¯s eyes filled with tears. They poured down her face and blurred her vision. Her heart ached so much that she was almost suffocating when she saw her sister standing so close to her.

    Yes, she confessed her love to the As Douluo Yun Ming in the past.

    ...

    ¡°Yun Ming.¡± Leng Yaozhu looked at the man before her in a slight daze.

    Ever since the first time she saw him, she was attracted to his indomitable, heroic quality. All this time, the Leng n was one of thergest of the famed soul master ns. It was also one of the most important in the Spirit Pagoda.

    In fact, Leng Yaozhu grew up with someone constantly watching over her. She had disyed her amazing natural talent ever since she was born. Her martial soul awakened when she was six years old. It was revealed to be her n¡¯s martial soul, the Heavenly Phoenix. She even possessed Innate Full Soul Power. Furthermore, her martial soul evolved into Variant Fire which allowed her to possess extraordinary pyrokic abilities.

    Her cultivation journey was smooth sailing. She had always been the best of her generation.

    She had a younger sister, Leng Yi, and the two of them were the most outstanding young soul masters in the n. When Leng Yi¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix martial soul awakened, it evolved as well. It also had a beneficial variation, but Leng Yi¡¯s variant martial soul was of a dark attribute.

    The n did not mind the attribute. After all, the three greater attributes of light, darkness, and space were generally superior to the four elemental attributes of water, fire, earth, and wind.

    For her part, Leng Yi¡¯s cultivation speed was equal to her sister¡¯s. In fact, sheter came close to overtaking her by relying on her dark attribute.

    Thus, Leng Yi was even more valued by the n for a period of time. ording to the Leng n¡¯s rules, the future master of the n would be chosen out of these sisters.

    However, things changed with the passing of time. The siblings Leng Yaozhu and Leng Yi had disyed incredible natural gifts. Leng Yi had even surpassed her sister in certain areas. Nevertheless, the n discovered that Leng Yi was having some issues with her temperament due to her dark attribute.

    In simpler terms, Leng Yi¡¯s temperament was extreme. Moreover, she was highlypetitive. This was not necessarily a bad thing for a cultivator as it motivated a person to improve. Even so, there was a saying, ¡®the stiffest tree is most easily cracked¡¯. This was especially true for the sessor of a n. Thus, when they were adults, Leng Yaozhu was identified as the n¡¯s sessor and more resources would be granted to her. Afterward, Leng Yaozhu became the deputy Pagoda Master of the Spirit Pagoda with the support and guidance of her n. She held important positions in her life.

    Leng Yaozhu loved Yun Ming for his indomitable will, heroic bearing, and righteousness. On the other hand, Leng Yi loved him for his handsome looks and formidable abilities.

    Leng Yi had always been a straightforward person. She immediately began to brazenly pursue Yun Ming¡¯s affection. However, Yun Ming did not like the way she was.

    Not long after Leng Yi was rejected by Yun Ming, Leng Yaozhu found an opportunity to meet with him atst.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Yun Ming greeted Leng Yaozhu with a polite nod. He admired Leng Yaozhu very much. They were both the best soul masters of their generation. Additionally, Leng Yaozhu had a more reserved and mature temperament. She had managed the Leng n¡¯s businesses ever since she became the n¡¯s sessor, and they were thriving under her leadership.

    She waspletely different from her younger sister. Leng Yi was rather introverted, yet also invasive. Leng Yaozhu was the exact opposite.

    Yun Ming¡¯s experience growing up was much more intriguing than theirs and he was slightly older than them. He admired the two girls to some extent, and perhaps, he even fancied them a little. However, there was still something missing for him to love either one of them. In any case, he already held someone else in his heart.

    Leng Yaozhu looked at the man before her. She took a few deep breaths trying to gather her courage, yet she just could not utter the words.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Your Excellency the Heavenly Phoenix, do you have something to say to me?¡± Yun Ming looked at her in confusion.

    Leng Yaozhu instinctively replied, ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡± She felt like she wanted to die when she heard herself asking the question. What sort of question was that?

    Yun Ming smiled and answered, ¡°I may be traveling far away for some time. They say ¡®you can learn more by traveling a thousand miles than by reading a thousand books¡¯. I¡¯m nning to travel to the Heaven Dou Continent and the Star Luo Continent as a part of my training.¡±

    Leng Yaozhu was startled. ¡°Then, how long are you going to be gone?¡±

    Yun Ming said, ¡°No idea. Three years, maybe? Or even five years, I can¡¯t say. I¡¯m leaving in a few days.¡±

    Leng Yaozhu¡¯s breathing quickened. She knew that she would not stand a chance again if she did not speak now.

    She struggled to calm herself, but she was still swallowing the words on the tip of her tongue.

    ¡°Your Excellency the Heavenly Phoenix, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± asked Yun Ming, perplexed.

    Leng Yaozhu said with a forced smile, ¡°You can call me Yaozhu.¡±

    Yun Ming was stunned for a moment, but he remained silent.

    Leng Yaozhu lowered her head. She no longer had the courage to look into his eyes. ¡°After all, I have liked you for so many years. Or more urately, I¡¯ve had a crush on you for such a long time. Perhaps, we don¡¯t stand a chance to be with each other, but I don¡¯t want you to be so distant with me either.¡±

    Yun Ming looked at her in astonishment. The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo, who he had always seen as a reserved and mature person, was acting like a guilty young girl.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Leng Yaozhu finally mustered the courage after her previous statement. She raised her head once again and looked at Yun Ming. She said, ¡°Yes, I like you. I¡¯ve loved you for a very, very long time. Yun Ming, I do love you. Although I¡¯m well aware that I shouldn¡¯t have fallen for you given the rtionship between our Spirit Pagoda and your academy. But how can we possibly control our feelings? I have already liked you for many years. Actually, I envy Yi sometimes. At least, she is able to express her feelings and emotions well when I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t have the courage to express myself because I¡¯m not only representing myself but my n as well.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t confess today, perhaps I won¡¯t have another chance. Yes, I have loved you in secret all this time. Yun Ming, I...¡± At this point, streams of tears were pouring down her face.

    All of a sudden, she took a step forward and threw herself into him. She wrapped her arms around him tightly as if she was afraid that he would struggle out of her grip. She was exerting herself to the best of her abilities.

    Yun Ming waspletely stunned. He wanted to shove her away, of course. At the same time, he could clearly feel that the woman, or the girl, hugging him was shivering all over. Though he could not ept her love, he did not want to hurt her either.

    Yun Ming heaved a sigh. He stroked her long hair gently out of helplessness. He attempted to pacify her agitated emotions.

    They were unaware that a pair of eyes that seemed to be spurting mes of rage was watching them closely from a distance.

    When she saw Leng Yaozhu throw herself into Yun Ming, she clenched her teeth so hard that she almost crushed them.

    She turned around abruptly and ran away like an insane person. She charged into the distance toward darkness...

    That year, the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu was twenty-nine years old while the Darkness Phoenix Douluo Leng Yi was twenty-seven years old.

    Leng Yaozhu lost track of time before she finally managed to sober up from her emotional outburst. Her charming face was already blushing scarlet from embarrassment.

    ¡°It was worth it. Thank you for not pushing me away.¡± She lowered her head while the flush from her face reached all the way to her neck. She felt a warmth and stability that she had never felt before. She could not tell if time was flying past or standing still. She was the pir of her n, yet she felt like she found her own pir in that moment.

    It was worth it. She felt like her years of unrequited love were worth it. Although she wanted far more than what she had acquired, she had managed to regain her senses.

 Chapter 1866 - Double Phoenix Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1866 Double Phoenix Battle</h4>

    She took a deep breath and muttered to herself, ¡°I know and I can see that you¡¯re in love with Yali. She is genuinely the kindest woman in this world and she is worthy of your love. Hence, I¡¯m confessing to you today not because I¡¯m hoping to get anything else out of this. I just can¡¯t hold back anymore. I want to seize the opportunity before I turn thirty years old and while I can still muster the courage to confess the deepest thoughts in my mind. I beg you not to speak. There¡¯s no need to reject me because I know and I understand. I really don¡¯t want to hear that from you and I don¡¯t need you to confirm it. Please leave me with a good memory.¡±Yun Ming was about to speak, but her words kept him silent. Leng Yaozhu was a wise maiden and this was why she said what she had.

    Yun Ming heaved a sigh softly and shook his head, ¡°Why do you have to do this to yourself?¡±

    Leng Yaozhu raised her hand and put a finger to his lips. ¡°I said don¡¯t speak, alright? Listen to me. I will leave after I¡¯m done with my confession.¡±

    ¡°Yi and I are different. Her love for you is even wilder and more intense than mine. In other people¡¯s perception, her temperament is a little extreme, yet I know that her heart is really very fragile. She was supposed to be the sessor of our n, but the elders didn¡¯t understand her enough. I was given the position instead. Her fragility needs care and love. It feels like she has turned into another person ever since you rejected her. If you can, will you please spare even a little of your love for her? She is my younger sister and I don¡¯t want to see her continue to suffer like this. I am fine with having nothing, but I really can¡¯t stand seeing her like this anymore.¡±

    Yun Ming was stunned for a moment before he gave a forced smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying...¡±

    Leng Yaozhu appeared to be a little pale. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why I am behaving like this, but everything I¡¯ve told you today is my sincere confession. If you can spare a fraction of your love, please give it to Yi. I beg of you.¡±

    Upon saying that, she gave Yun Ming a deep bow before she turned around and left.

    ...

    The swords of fire and darkness shed continuously and emitted violent energy fluctuations.

    It felt as if there were dark mes burning deep inside Leng Yi¡¯s eyes. Her savagery was heavily tainted with enmity.

    She shouted in her heart, ¡®Why? Why did you try to snatch him even though you obviously knew that I loved him so much when you were my elder sister? You snatched my position as the n¡¯s sessor. I made peace with it because you were the sister that was dearest to me since we were young. I loved him so much that I would have sacrificed my life for his love. When he rejected me, I almost died from the agony. Meanwhile, the sister that treated me with such kindness had betrayed me as well. Why? Why did you have to do that?!¡¯

    Fiery radiance shot out from Leng Yaozhu¡¯s tear-filled eyes. Her eyes showed toe pain in her heart.

    Her heart was also crying out, ¡®Why? Why did you kill him?! He was the man that we loved. Although he never spared any of his love for you, shouldn¡¯t we retain good memories of him in our hearts at the very least? You¡¯re my younger sister, yet you killed the man I loved the most. Why did you choose the life of a degenerate? Why do you destroy everything good?!¡¯

    The four swords collided. Leng Yaozhu¡¯s cultivation was obviously superior to Leng Yi. Though it was not a huge difference, the evil soul master¡¯s biggest disadvantage was the quality of battle armor at their level.

    Leng Yaozhu was d in a set of genuine four-word battle armor. It was custom-made by the Divine Craftsman Zhen Hua using her n¡¯s vast resources. It was also the crucial factor that allowed her to ept the position of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s deputy pagoda master.

    On the other hand, Leng Yi only had three-word battle armor. The disparity between them resulted in a clear difference between their abilities, despite their simr cultivation bases.

    After a few collisions, Leng Yi¡¯s strength was steadily fading. Meanwhile, peculiar res began to condense behind Leng Yaozhu.

    The res were the secondary variant resulting from the Variant Fire. It would only appear during actualbat. The mes gradually condensed into the shape of a water droplet. She was capable of producing up to seven formidable droplets.

    Leng Yaozhu called it the Heavenly Phoenix Truefire. It was capable of producing unlimited power when it was utilized. It was the secondary variant produced from her martial soul after she gained her four-word battle armor, which was also something that the Darkness Phoenix Douluo Leng Yi did not possess.

    Thus, Leng Yaozhu¡¯s attacks were growing more and more powerful, despite Leng Yi¡¯s repeated assaults.

    At that moment, she was not just fighting for herself but for all mankind.

    In fact, she did not even have the courage to think about how many people were killed or hurt by her sister over the years after she became one of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s four great Darkness Heavenly Kings.

    Her only hope now was to capture her sister so she could take her back. Even if it meant spending the rest of her life atoning for her crime against her sister, she did not wish for her sister to die on this battlefield. As a result, she went on the offensive as soon as possible. She held nothing back because she did not want someone else to fight her sister!

    Even so, how could Leng Yi have known about her sister¡¯s arduous efforts? The enmity in her heart peaked when she was confronted by Leng Yaozhu¡¯s storm-like offensive. The twin swords of darkness in her hands flickered continuously and burst forth with a ze of dark radiance. As she fell back, her eyes begun to take on a dark purple hue.

    ¡®She took everything of mine and now she¡¯s still trying to kill. Then, I shall...¡¯

    On the main battlefield, there was one area where no other battles were taking ce. It was where Tang Wulin and the Demon Empress were shing.

    When Tang Wulin flew toward the Demon Empress with the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand and confronted the purple-gold light orb she had unleashed, his eyes were already glowing with a dazzling brilliance. Rather than retracting the Golden Dragon Spear, he thrust it toward the light orb.

    The instant both of them collided, the orb exploded with a vast purple-gold radiance as thick as liquid. It moved toward Tang Wulin right away.

    Tang Wulin was calm andposed. He used the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand to draw a fine arc. The gushing purple-gold radiance followed the arc and formed a circle under the guidance of the Golden Dragon Spear. It was sent to the side and flew back to the abyssal passage.

    The Demon Empress could not help feeling shocked upon seeing the unexpected change. One should know that she was utilizing God power! That could not bepared to soul power.

    If one were to describe her using soul master terms, she could be considered at rank-100. Nevertheless, her opponent had actually discharged her God power just like that. It was simply unimaginable.

    Tang Wulin had already lost count of how many times he practiced that technique with his father in the world of the Sea God¡¯s Trident as time did not exist there. He may have had no concept of time, but his understanding of the Indefinite Storm and actualbat experience were elevated immensely.

    This method of unloading power was the essence of Indefinite Storm.

    On the other hand, the stream of purple-gold radiance immediately triggered a loud explosion afternding on the abyssal passage, killing countless abyssal creatures in the explosion.

    What a waste that the energy emitted from the deceased abyssal creatures would be immediately devoured and absorbed by the passage. Tang Wulin did not get a chance to devour it.

    Nevertheless, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear had almost reached the Demon Empress after he unleashed the technique.

    The Demon Empress sneered coldly. She put her palms together in an attempt to sp the spear with her palms.

    However, it was also at that moment Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear suddenly began to pulsate. The process was as swift as a lightning strike. The Golden Dragon Spear seemed to have already split into two with one spear pulling back and the other thrusting forward. The target was the Demon Empress¡¯ lower abdomen.

    It was the Demon Empress¡¯ first time feeling such pressure ever since she elevated her cultivation base to God power. Tang Wulin¡¯sbat technique appeared very simple, but he was capable of evading the effect of her God power. It was simply unimaginable.

 Chapter 1867 - Battle Against The Demon Empress

    <h4>Chapter 1867 Battle Against The Demon Empress</h4>

    ¡°Ding!¡± She was stabbed!Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear unerringly pierced the Demon Empress¡¯ lower abdomen. Yet, the invincible Golden Dragon Spear was stopped. It felt as if it had pierced something hard and bounced away.

    At the same time, the space in the surroundings turned purple-goldpletely. The Demon Empress executed a thrust gesture into the air with her palm.

    It was not a special skill but a pure outburst of godly power.

    Tang Wulin had known that the Demon Empress before him was no longer an ordinary human being during their prior engagement. Perhaps, she had yet to achieve Godhood, but her power was already of Godhood rank.

    The power of his opponent far exceeded his expectations. However, the current Tang Wulin was no longer the same person he was in the past.

    He had used the Golden Dragon Spear in his left hand earlier. Meanwhile, he used the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his right hand to draw a circle in front of his body to counteract the Demon Empress¡¯ p.

    Compared to the circle drawn by the Golden Dragon¡¯s Spear, the circle drawn using the Sea God¡¯s Trident was even more precise and the pure golden color was brighter and heavier.

    ¡°Buzz...¡±

    The Demon Empress¡¯ palm appeared in the center of the circle. Subsequently, the Demon Empress felt a gush of powerful suction force appear around her palm. In the next moment, the god power in her palm was sucked into the circle.

    The feeling was exceedingly peculiar. She was quite confident of her abilities, yet she felt her palm was being emptied at this very moment. Meanwhile, the gigantic Sea God¡¯s Trident swept across her in an arc with a light ray. In the next instant, it was already at her shoulder.

    The Demon Empress¡¯ expression changed drastically. She had the courage to brace the Golden Dragon Spear but not the awe-inspiring Sea God¡¯s Trident whichshed her body.

    A purple-gold radiance shed once. In the next moment, she was behind Tang Wulin. She pointed with a finger. The surrounding air was suddenly isted from the rest, creating a vacuum.

    Tang Wulin felt his entire body slow down. His motion of executing an arc with the Sea God¡¯s Trident was seemingly halted. It felt as if the world he was in no longer epted his presence. He felt the intense repulsion of the world.

    This was the impact of god¡¯s power. It allowed the wielder to be the dominator of a simted world of a certain size. It could only be achieved with a power that surpassed the domain. That was true godly power.

    Realizing that Tang Wulin¡¯s movement had slowed down, the Demon Empress pointed her finger at Tang Wulin¡¯s back.

    All of a sudden, thousands of the Bluesilver Emperor surged out from Tang Wulin¡¯s back. A momentary howl projected a light shadow into the Demon Empress¡¯ spiritual world soon after.

    The silhouette who had left behind an indelible impression in her memories appeared before her. It instantly gave the Demon Empress a crushing blow.

    The silhouette had long, blue hair and a deep gaze. It was precisely Tang San, the Sea God Tang San!

    Even though she had never truly seen the Sea God Tang San before, she immediately recognized the silhouette as Tang San. There was no other person who had a simr look.

    In the next moment, she was sted away by the Bluesilver Emperor. At the same time, the Sea God¡¯s Trident in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand cut across the air to break the small space that constrained him. He turned around and stood facing the Demon Empress once again.

    He was already at the apex of mankind and was fighting against the Demon Empress¡¯ avatar who possessed god power. It was not going to be an easy battle.

    Had it not been his elevation attained through the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations earlier and the few test battles against his father, which gave him the experience to fight against a god, perhaps he would have lost by now.

    He finally understood why the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie and the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue were sacrificed despite their cultivation base.

    The Demon Empress awakened from her trance. Her eyes were already filled with a deeply-ingrained enmity when she looked at Tang Wulin once again. ¡°I was right. You are his descendant, or his sessor at the very least. Both of you look alike. You must have inherited his bloodline, for sure. There is no debt without creditors, no hatred without a cause. I¡¯ve finally found the right person. I¡¯ll make sure you die a graveless death today, so I can avenge my husband!¡±

    At this point, the Demon Empress raised her arms in a manner akin to supporting the sky. The sky turned purple-ck instantly while her aura began to elevate wildly.

    Tang Wulin pointed the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand at the Demon Empress while the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his right hand was pointed at the Northern Ocean faraway. He savored the providence from the sea.

    Currently, he was wielding the Sea God¡¯s Trident. He was a true Sea God¡¯s sessor. Everything in the sea existed for him.

    The dense water element was converted into the purest energy surging in from all directions. Most of Thule was made of ice, and it was a part of the sea. Meanwhile, the ice and water elements turned into the purest form of energy which was infusing into Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    He could not achieve Godhood because of the nar suppression. Yet, his aura continued to slowly elevate to the God rank. He was approaching the breakthrough point.

    The battle between Gu Yuena and the Spirit Monarch on the other side was already in full swing.

    The Spirit Monarch¡¯s silhouette flickered in the sky. Her indomitable spiritual power burst repeatedly to st away Gu Yuena¡¯s various elemental attacks.

    However, there was nothing he could do to approach Gu Yuena. There was a massive ring of elements which surrounded Gu Yuena¡¯s body. He was most fearful of the space element amongst all the elements. It felt as if there were countless ckholes around her. He risked being devoured if he were not careful.

    Compared to the earlier battle, the Silver Dragon Princess could not be fathomed at present. The strength of her offensive was seemingly the same, yet the Spirit Monarch did not have the courage to approach her.

    The Spirit Monarch could not figure out why the situation could deteriorate to this level. It was not like this before! Could it be that...

    The Spirit Monarch¡¯s mind was working at top speed all this while. He suddenly figured out a possibility.

    Could it be that the female human before him had concealed her abilities earlier?

    It was the only exnation which could possibly result in the current situation. She was probably concealing her abilities even now.

    At the thought of this, the Spirit Monarch felt the chills down his spine.

    He only realized that mankind was not as easy to kill as he had imagined since he came to the human world.

    In the abyssal creatures¡¯ opinion, the abyssal legion would have achieved an immediate victory under the leadership of the numerous abyssal powerhouses. With the Douluo Continent ne¡¯s deterioration, the lord of the Douluo ne¡¯s limited suppression over the abyssal passage, and the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s guidance, they were supposed to acquire arge amount of life source.

    Although the Spirit Monarch made it to this ce and achieved some sess in his mission, he learned that mankind would not be easily disposed off the moment the Eternal Heaven wasunched.

    Moreover, he felt immensely threatened by the Demon Empress¡¯ godly power.

    He was well aware that the abyssal Sage King still could note over. Regardless of how weak the lord of the Douluo Continent¡¯s ne was, he would never allow the dominator of the other ne to descend upon it. At most, the abyssal Sage King could only project a portion of his power. It was highly improbable for him toe because he would end up being annihted.

    Under such circumstances, even if they managed to defeat mankind, theirck of control over the Holy Spirit Cult could give them trouble.

    ¡®No, I must finish off the battle as soon as possible. I must gain control over the situation first. Then, I shall send more abyssal creatures to seize the life force.¡¯

    Everything else would no longer be an issue when arge amount of life force was seized. By then, it was highly possible that he could attempt a breakthrough to the God rank too. He would be the leader of this world with the support from the abyssal Sage King.

    ¡®As for Gu Yuena¡¯s hidden abilities? Hehe. Who doesn¡¯t have anything to hide?¡¯

 Chapter 1868 - Planar Lock

    <h4>Chapter 1868 nar Lock</h4>

    At the thought of this, the Spirit Monarch no longer hesitated. He made a prompt decision and swayed his body once to retreat into the distance. The glint in his eyes suddenly turned dark blue.Gu Yuena had been observing his changes all this time while simultaneously monitoring the battle between Tang Wulin and the Demon Empress. She was ready to provide reinforcements at any moment.

    The sudden change of the Spirit Monarch¡¯s aura startled her. She hastily shifted her attention back to the Spirit Monarch.

    The Spirit Monarch¡¯s body swelled up rapidly. He instantly turned into an abyssal Spirit Dragon fifteen meters in length.

    It was only fifteen meters. Compared to the other abyssal Spirit Dragons, his size was way smaller.

    Inparison, the three great Spirit Dragon Kings were each over a hundred meters.

    Upon closer inspection, one would discover the differences.

    The Spirit Monarch¡¯s abyssal Spirit Dragon was quite different from the other abyssal Spirit Dragons. Despite being the same species, its color was different. His abyssal Spirit Dragon was only fifteen meters long but it was dark blue. Upon hisplete transformation, the abyssal energy floating in the sky suddenly surged wildly toward him.

    What frightened Gu Yuena the most was that the Spirit Monarch¡¯s spiritual power was soaring and elevating violently although his own power was not elevated much.

    Upon achieving the Divine Origin, one¡¯s spiritual power would still be ranked, of course. Only that, the rank might not exist in the human world.

    In the Divine Realm, one¡¯s spiritual power was ranked in ordance to one¡¯s Godhood rank. It was divided into four ranks. A God Officer corresponded to the Divine Origin spiritual power while the rank above a God Officer was the rank-3 Godhood. One of the requirements was to achieve a rank-3 Divine Origin spiritual power which was then followed by the rank-2 Godhood, the rank-1 Godhood, and the God King rank.

    Naturally, these ranks corresponded to the rank-2 Divine Origin and the rank-1 Divine Origin. Also, there was the God King realm which only the God Kings like the Sea God Tang San could achieve.

    When one¡¯s spiritual power achieved the God King rank, it was equivalent to one being granted the ability to control an entire ne. It was an incredible energy that could enshroud a number ofs in the cosmos.

    On the other hand, the Spirit Monarch¡¯s current transformation was the elevation of the Divine Origin spiritual power to the rank-3 Divine Origin.

    The elevation to this rank was not to be dismissed lightly. The whole process of elevating from the weakest rank to the Divine Origin was still less than a tenth of the spiritual power needed to elevate the Divine Origin to the rank-3 Divine Origin!

    Gu Yuena did not expect the Spirit Monarch¡¯s spiritual power to sublimate till he could achieve Godhood.

    Besides, she had a peculiar feeling about it. Ever since the war with the abyssal creatures began, the Spirit Monarch was the first abyssal creature which had an aesthetic feeling to it.

    The color was a faint, dark green and it appeared to be glowing from the inside out. Each scale on its body was translucent, seemingly carved from jade. Its pair of eyes were akin to sparkling jewels. It was hovering in the sky. In fact, even the purple-ck sky of the Demon Empress could not conceal its brilliance.

    The sublimation of its spiritual power achieved a wholly new rank. Even the Demon Empress was momentarily distracted by its presence.

    Despite the Demon Empress¡¯ soul and spiritual powers having achieved God rank, she had no idea of the changes which could ur in the presence of an even more powerful spiritual rank. Moreover, she had her objective of using the abyssal creatures. She did not want to lose her control over the abyssal creatures. Neither did she wish for the Spirit Monarch to be overly powerful!

    At the moment, the Spirit Monarch¡¯s transformation had be the focus of the entire scene.

    An even more shocking scene emerged soon after. All the camouged abyssal Spirit Dragons revealed themselves on the battlefield. They raised their heads toward the sky with their bodies on the ground as if they were worshipping the Spirit Monarch in the sky.

    It was even more terrifying when these abyssal Spirit Dragons underwent changes in their bodies as well. A dark green glow appeared on the surface of their scales.

    The Spirit Monarch¡¯s transformation had affected his entire n into following his transformation as well.

    All their auras were elevated soon after. The changes were especially obvious in the three great Spirit Dragon Kings. Their eyes turned dark green. They were suppressed by the Shrek Six Monsters initially, yet their entire bodies began to emit powerful auras following the change to their eyes.

    They spurted the Unconquerable Mist once again, but not to elevate the abilities of the abyssal creatures in the surroundings. It was to destroy the abyssal creatures so as to devour and absorb the massive abyssal energy. Consequently, it strengthened their bodies and enhanced their auras. Thus, they were able to fend off all the attacks against them. The spiritual tremor produced by a Spirit Dragon¡¯s raging roar could actually break Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s soul skill.

    Meanwhile, the abyssal creatures hadunched a counterattack against mankind¡¯s legion under themand of the evolved abyssal Spirit Dragons.

    As the number two powerhouse of the abyssal ne, such were the Spirit Monarch¡¯s true abilities!

    The Spirit Monarch¡¯s icy cold gaze remained fixed on Gu Yuena¡¯s face all this time. His aura was constantly undergoing changes. It was difficult to tell what he was about to do.

    In the next moment, a gigantic light pattern appeared on top of his head. His icy cold voice was heard speaking the humannguage.

    ¡°nar Lock!¡±

    In an instant, therge space upied by him and Gu Yuena turned pitch ck. At the same time, an enormous ck light orb appeared in the dark sky under the close watch of the people around them. All the elemental attributes within the coverage of the light orb vanishedpletely. Gu Yuena and the Spirit Monarch had also vanished into the light orb.

    Tang Wulin who was engaged in a ferocious battle against the Demon Empress was startled by the scene as well. Just as he was heading over to provide assistance, he heard a voice which made him stop immediately.

    It was Gu Yuena¡¯s voice. In just a few simple words, her voice calmed him.

    ¡°Trust me!¡±

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena had been acquainted for such a long time. They encountered each other in Shrek a long time ago and they parted wayster on. Other than the love they shared, the mutual trust they had in each other was there all this time.

    Tang Wulin had been uncertain at some point, but Gu Yuena had proven her actions to him repeatedly. She had not disappointed him even once.

    Hence, he was certainly confident in her actions when he heard from Gu Yuena. In fact, they would be even more powerful if they were tobine their efforts.

    Mankind¡¯s legion engaged in a full-scale battle with the abyssal legion once again. As themander of the battlefield, the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun immediately ordered the Blood God Army¡¯s heavy-ion cannons to fire at the abyssal Spirit Dragons below to suppress them.

    It was true that the abyssal Spirit Dragons enshrouded in green radiance had elevated abilities. Apart from their ability to devour their opponents to enhance their fighting capacities, theirbat techniques remained the same as before.

    Moreover, the powers of their Unconquerable Mist and Weakness Light were both enhanced. Although their spiritual powers had a qualitative leap when they were enshrouded in the green radiance, there were also apanying ws. They could no longer camouge themselves as the green radiance around their bodies could be seen. Their locations would thus be exposed.

    The heavy-ion beams targeted the abyssal Spirit Dragons specifically. The abyssal Spirit Dragons had no choice but to hide behind the other abyssal creatures in order to dodge the attacks.

    At the same time, the infrasonic wave beams were working in sync. The Bee Monarch¡¯s abyssal Bomb Bees were constrained at the very least.

    The Unconquerable Mist was most effective at the ground level. Its effect in the sky was limited because the mist would disperse once it reached the sky, while it could still remain for a while on the ground.

    The situation was a stalemate just as before.

    At present, there was a ckhole on the main battlefield where the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena was isted from the rest of the world

 Chapter 1869 - I Was A God King Once

    <h4>Chapter 1869 I Was A God King Once</h4>

    The Spirit Monarch¡¯s body transformed into a ray of green radiance and he returned to his human appearance once again. Only this time, his entire body was covered in dark green scales and his aura was obviously much stronger than before.He looked at Gu Yuena with a longing gaze. He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips once. ¡°Very well, very well. Although I can¡¯t breach your ne, I can lock down this space for a short period of time by relying on my rank-3 Divine Origin spiritual power. On the other hand, all your abilities are dependent upon the elements found in this ne. There are no more elements for you now. It means your death is upon u too. No one ising to save you because no one can possibly find you in this space, unless they have spiritual power beyond mine.¡±

    ¡°Thus, your efforts to resist are futile. Soon, I¡¯m going to turn you into a part of my body. You have Divine Origin spiritual power too. Perhaps devouring you will stabilize my rank-3 Divine Origin so that I won¡¯t need to burn my life force to support it. You will be my first big catch uponing to this world. Tomemorate you, I might take on your appearance after devouring you. Hmm, you are rather good looking. You¡¯re really pretty. This is the beauty that only belongs to mankind. My fellow nsmen might not know how to appreciate it, but I do.¡±

    The Spirit Monarch looked at Gu Yuena with the eyes of a cat trying to capture a mouse. It was as if he was looking at a scrumptious feast spread out before him. He was trying to find the best spot for him to start devouring it in order to make the most of the meal.

    Gu Yuena looked at him with a rather ghastly gaze.

    ¡°What else? Go on.¡± She beckoned for him to continue.

    The Spirit Monarch was stunned for a moment. He was trying to provoke Gu Yuena with his words to disrupt her desire to fight. Although Gu Yuena was unable to mobilize any elements there, she still had her Divine Origin spiritual cultivation base, and he did not want her to go all out. If she detonated her sea of spirit, she could unleash her Divine Origin spiritual power. Not only would he gain nothing from that, but perhaps he would also be injured in the process. As a result, he chose to first kill her spirit.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it too. You¡¯ve seen how good I am to my nsmen. When I amplify myself, I amplify them too. All the nsmen with me will be gaining the most benefit. Moreover, I¡¯m different from the rest of the abyssal creatures. I treasure the lives of my nsmen, so I will never send them to their deaths. Thus, I gave you a choice to yield to me and be my servant. Then, I will not only allow you to live, but I¡¯ll also grant you a position of power. Additionally, if you choose to follow me, perhaps you will be able to find the path to rank-3 Divine Origin. You will only need to offer your soul to me and I will help you to do everything else. I will even permit you to keep your mind as it is. This is yourst chance.¡±

    Gu Yuena chuckled upon hearing his offer. ¡°Really? Myst chance? Myst chance? I don¡¯t think so. You would benefit far more by devouring me than by letting me be your servant. You will teach a higher form after consuming my sea of spirit and life force. There¡¯s something else that I must tell you. If you were really capable of devouring me, then this ne¡¯s power wouldn¡¯t hold you back any longer. You would be a real God and possess more God power than the Demon Empress. I think it would even be possible for you to create your own Divine Realm. Thus, how can you possibly let me go under such circumstances? You¡¯re only worried that I will spare no effort in fighting against you and leave you empty-handed.¡±

    The Spirit Monarch was stunned for a moment, and his eyes turned icy cold. ¡°Being too smart is never a good thing. It seems I¡¯ve been overthinking this. That¡¯s true too. How can a person whose spiritual cultivation base reached Divine Origin-rank be a fool? If that¡¯s the case, I shall fulfill your wish. Even if you choose to detonate yourself, your divine consciousness won¡¯t be able to leave this confined space of mine. I will still devour you. Maybe just slightly less than what I might have done. However, you were saying that I can be a God just by devouring your body? I don¡¯t believe that. What abilities do you possess that you could make such a im? You don¡¯t have God power. You¡¯re just an ordinary person and devouring you will only elevate some of my life force.¡±

    Gu Yuena heaved a sigh. ¡°That is why I said that I must thank you. Since when did I say that I¡¯m an ordinary person? Did you ever consider that maybe I have to control myself and suppress my power to stop others from noticing me? However, there¡¯s no need for me to contain it anymore in your perfect locked world. Even if I have yet to recover one percent of my abilities in my peak form, how dare a tiny lizard like you dream of devouring me?¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Spirit Monarch suddenly had an ominous feeling in his heart. He watched as Gu Yuena¡¯s body began to glow.

    It was a piercing silver color. The sheen of different elements appeared on her silver battle armor. Ayer of circr scales began to cover the surface of her armor as if the armor was morphing into something else. Gu Yuena stretched her body for a moment. She did not appear to have grown in size, but she exuded a feeling of a giant dragon rising from its slumber.

    A crystal emerged on Gu Yuena¡¯s forehead. Nine colors circted on its surface and it emitted a gentle glow. The Spirit Monarch felt as his locked space began to shudder from the moment the crystal appeared. It felt as if the space was about to copse at any moment.

    He could not keep the fear from his face. He was shocked as he watched this woman grow in power. Furthermore, she was undergoing incredible changes that would overturn this world.

    ¡°Who...who are you really?¡± asked the Spirit Monarch in awe.

    Gu Yuena looked at him calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know my true identity. However, tomemorate this day that I am finally able to disy some of my abilities after so many years, I will tell you.¡±

    ¡°There were some mighty entities living in the Divine Realm once upon a time. I believe you¡¯ve heard about it before, just like how you heard about rank-3 Divine Origin. A rank-3 Divine Origin is only slightly higher than a low-level God Officer in the Divine Realm. On the other hand, my spiritual rank when I was still in Divine Realm was God King!¡±

    At this point, the spiritual fluctuation of Gu Yuena¡¯s body suddenly burst forth like a volcano. The locked space around them changed from ck to silver. At least, it looked silver from the inside.

    At that moment, the Spirit Monarch was astonished to find that he had lost control of the confined space they were in. It had shifted to Gu Yuena¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You, you...¡±

    Gu Yuena looked at him with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. My power can¡¯t reach God rank, because I don¡¯t want to break through the limitations of the ne for now. Nevertheless, if I wanted to do so, there would be nothing that could actually stop me. The lord of this ne is less than rank-2 Godhood. I may be just a fraction of what I was in the past, but I was the only God King that represented the divine beasts. At the very least, I¡¯m still a rank-1 God!¡±

    ¡°But...but didn¡¯t you say that you only possess one percent of your power at most?¡± Spirit Monarch¡¯s voice had already begun to tremble because he could genuinely sense that the opponent¡¯s spiritual power was exerting a terrifying stress over his.¡±

    Gu Yuena made a pondering poise then she cracked into a joyous smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, only one percent. Then, how much is one percent of a rank-1 God¡¯s spiritual power? Let me think. Hmmm, it¡¯s about the level of a rank-2 Godhood, right? If not for him, perhaps I would have returned to Godhood-rank earlier. But if I were to do so, I wouldn¡¯t be able to remain in this world anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1870 - The Dragon Godâ€™s Hear

    <h4>Chapter 1870 The Dragon God¡¯s Hear</h4>

    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s impossible. That can¡¯t be true.¡± The Spirit Monarch¡¯s expression had changed dramatically. He refused to believe that there was someone whose spiritual power could rival a rank-2 God on the Douluo Continent ne. How was that possible?!Nevertheless, every change he felt in the surroundings was telling him that it was real. Her words were not lies. His rank-3 Godhood¡¯s divine consciousness was overwhelmed by the fearsome tide-like divine consciousness surging in from all directions. He was renderedpletely incapable of resisting.

    He wanted to elevate to rank-3 Divine Origin, but he would need a long time to recuperate afterward. The other option was to devour abyssal creatures of adequate strength to replenish the lost abyssal energy he would burn during the process.

    He was only close to achieving rank-3 Divine Origin, but he had yet to achieve that rank.

    However, the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena before him was different. During her earlier outburst, her spiritual rank had surpassed his. His opponent had seized control over the entire locked space. The facts were clearly telling him that everything she had said was true.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Do you know why I bothered to tell you so much?¡± Gu Yuena spoke coldly and slowly raised her right hand. Her hand gradually turned into a sharp w. It did not look very big, but it exuded a sense of dominance that could overturn the universe and control both Heaven and Earth.

    ¡°Why?¡± The Spirit Monarch looked at her in rm.

    Gu Yuena said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m only trying to procrastinate so the human beings outside won¡¯t think that I finished you off too quickly.¡±

    ¡°Human beings outside? You...you¡¯re not a human being?¡± The Spirit Monarch looked at her in astonishment.

    Gu Yuena heaved a soft sigh. ¡°I¡¯m seeking revenge on mankind too, but my method is different from yours. Moreover, I met him. Your abyssal ne only has the courage to invade the Douluo ne because of the Divine Realm¡¯s disappearance. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s true that the Divine Realm on the Douluo ne has vanished, and I have no idea where it went either. Nevertheless, I¡¯m still here. I can regain my best abilities if I want to. In fact, it would even be possible for me to rebuild the Divine Realm. What a waste that I met him. In any case, reigning vengeance upon the humans should be my task. How can I allow your dirty abyssal creatures to do it?¡±

    ¡°What...what are you actually?¡± The Spirit Monarch stared at Gu Yuena¡¯s right hand. The intense feeling of fear continued to pump through his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s not important for you to know who I am. Hmm, it¡¯s about time. I don¡¯t want him to worry, so I¡¯ll have to kill you now.¡±

    As she spoke, her right hand slowly moved toward the Spirit Monarch.

    The Spirit Monarch let out a panicked shriek. He held nothing back as he unleashed all of his divine consciousness. He was well aware that this was possibly hisst chance to resist. If he failed, he would die.

    Nevertheless, at Godhood level, the difference of a single rank was as vast as the distance between Heaven and Earth. He felt the overwhelming pressure pushing down on him from all directions like a mountain. What terrified him even more was the myriad of pure elements emerging around Gu Yuena¡¯s body soundlessly. The many different elements were flowing like water, even though the space he conjured was a vacuum.

    Every single type of element was far more vivid than the elemental attributes on the Douluo Continent ne.

    The nine-colored crystal hanging on Gu Yuena¡¯s neck emitted a misty brilliance as if it was summoning something. There was also an indescribable arrogance to it, lofty and mighty.

    If Tang Wulin could see the crystal, perhaps it would awaken some of his memories. He met Gu Yuena at the Dragon Valley in the past. Gu Yuena had stayed behind in the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard so she could acquire something important that the Dragon God had left behind.

    It was the core of the entire Dragon n¡¯s goal, known as the Dragon God¡¯s Heart!

    It was not a real heart, but the core of the Dragon God¡¯s essence that remained, just like the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence infused into Tang Wulin¡¯s body by the Golden Dragon King.

    The difference was that even Gu Yuena was incapable of absorbing its power for her own use. Both she and Tang Wulin were just a fraction of the Dragon God¡¯s power. They could only utilize the energy of this Dragon God¡¯s Heart bybining themselves into one.

    As the real God King in the past and the most powerful divine beast that could only be defeated through the joint efforts of a few God Kings in the Divine Realm, the Dragon God¡¯s Heart left behind by the Dragon God was a real super divine weapon on its own!

    Even though there was nothing Gu Yuena could do to fuse with it, she could still utilize its power to a certain extent.

    In the super divine weapon¡¯s presence, how could the Spirit Monarch possiblypare? After all, no matter hard he tried to elevate his divine consciousness, she was the most powerful divine beast in the Douluo Divine Realm.

    The Spirit Monarch could clearly feel his divine consciousness beingpressed little by little. The process was utterly irreversible, and the pressure had a fearsome aura.

    He could feel his divine consciousness being broken down gradually. It was disintegrating with every minute and second that passed.

    He had thought the woman before him had been at a disadvantage, but at this point, she was an untouchable God. She was scrutinizing him like he was an ant as he gradually headed toward his death.

    He was struggling wildly and unleashing all of his divine consciousness, but his efforts were futile. He was helpless to do anything as she watched his life source deplete little by little.

    She slowly lift the Silver Dragon Spear. Cold radiance shot out from Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes.

    ...

    ¡°Boom!¡± There was a loud explosion in the purple-gold sky that felt as if the entire world had ignited. Tang Wulin retreated to an even higher altitude. He looked down at the Demon Empress below with a solemn gaze.

    The opponent was already equipped with God power. Even if she was not a real God yet, she was not far away from being one. This was his first judgment.

    The most terrifying part about God power was not that it far surpassed soul power, but more importantly, there was its terrifying recovery ability. The Demon Empress¡¯ God power was recovering at a shocking speed, despite the fight that she was engaged in.

    In other words, Tang Wulin was up against the Demon Empress at her peak form at all times.

    Had the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand not threatened his opponent, perhaps he would be in an even more difficult position.

    He took an instinctive nce at the ck space nearby. Tang Wulin felt like there was something pulling him to that location.

    Moreover, it felt as if the attraction did note from Gu Yuena.

    It was a very strange sensation. The feeling of intense longing arose in his heart.

    ¡®I think she¡¯ll be fine. She¡¯s going to be alright.¡±

    The Demon Empress lifted her head to look at Tang Wulin as well. She was genuinely astonished by their fight earlier. This human being was capable of rivaling her in her God-rank form. It was simply unbelievable.

    She was under the assumption that the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie had reached the peak of human capability. Yet, judging by the current situation, Tang Wulin with the golden trident in his hand was even tougher to deal with than Chen Xinjie.

    Whatever the case, she actually felt rather relieved. At least, the person standing before her was not the Sea God Tang San. He was just a human being. What was there to be afraid of?

    At that moment, the rest of the battles in thebat zone were still rather well-bnced. On the main battlefield, the Holy Spirit Douluo relied on her holy soul skills to reinforce mankind¡¯s legion while weakening their opponents.

    A divine glint flickered in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes, and he raised the golden trident once again. His divine consciousness burst forth and nketed the entire battleground.

    Something strange was taking ce.

    All the abyssal Spirit Dragons emitting a dark green glow and having a tremendous effect over the battlefield suddenly trembled. One by one they exploded and turned into huge puffs of thick abyssal energy. The three great abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings were not spared either.

    On the inside of the abyssal passage, there was a deafening explosion, and all of Thule shook violently.

    The passage warped along with the space around it.

    The swarm of abyssal creatures gushing out from the abyssal passage exploded before turning into abyssal energy.

    It seemed as if the abyss had lost its ability to retract the abyssal energy. The energy remained floating freely in the air.

    At the same time, the pitch-ck space had also exploded with a loud boom, filling the sky with light.

 Chapter 1871 - She Won!

    <h4>Chapter 1871 She Won!</h4>

    The pitch ck space exploded. It instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention because it was such a huge explosion which affected the whole of Thule.The numerous abyssal monarch-ranked and king-ranked powerhouses felt it the most of all. They had the most profound feeling from the incident. They felt the fear originating from their bones.

    The abyss was shaky and unstable due to the tremendous change! Moreover, the intensity of the change had affected the foundation of the entire abyss.

    They had yet to fully grasp the gravity of the situation and was feeling the intense, lingering fear when an ominous presentiment dawned upon everyone. In the next instant, the pitch ck space exploded with a loud boom.

    There was utterly no need for Tang Wulin to do anything. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand had begun to absorb the iparably dense abyssal energy on its own.

    The entire abyssal ne was shaking violently since the abyssal passage lost its ability to retract the abyssal energy. At the same time, the number of dead abyssal creatures increased substantially. The dispersed abyssal energy was obviously very strong.

    The Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand was getting zingly hot from devouring a huge amount of abyssal energy in a short time.

    Meanwhile, a silhouette appeared in the sky faraway.

    The dazzling silver was slightly dim. When her silhouette was fully revealed, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed upon her. Her aura appeared slightly weak.

    Nevertheless, at the end of her spear was a shrivelling corpse and her body was being infused with a gush of energy.

    She had won! Tang Wulin¡¯s spirit was lifted. Had it not been the Demon Empress¡¯ presence which threatened him still, he would have immediately headed over to her side to protect her.

    Gu Yuena turned around and looked at him with a slightly pale face. She cracked into a sweet smile which revealed her pearly whites.

    Tang Wulin smiled as well. He raised the Golden Dragon Spear and gave her a big thumbs up.

    Both of them exchanged nces. There was utterly no need for words. Tang Wulin¡¯s aura burst forth instantly akin to an oil blowout. No one could rouse his morale more than Gu Yuena who had defeated the Spirit Monarch and killed him.

    Gu Yuena won, so he had no worries for now. Subsequently, he understood the reason behind the violent shake which urred in the abyssal ne earlier.

    The Spirit Monarch was killed by Gu Yuena, and the second level of the abyss that belonged to the Spirit Monarch copsed as a result. This triggered the violent change. The second level of the abyss was broken, so it affected the foundation of the entire ne! All the abyssal Spirit Dragons were killed at this very moment. The situation on the battlefield was reversed instantly.

    It could be said that Gu Yuena¡¯s act of killing the Spirit Monarch was an important milestone in this war. It indicated that the victory of this war was finally assured from this point onward!

    The Demon Empress frowned deeply and her gaze was filled with shock.

    Tang Wulin was already a surprise to her, and now it was Gu Yuena as well. Even though Gu Yuena appeared to be exhausted or perhaps even severely injured, she felt, for some reason, an intense uneasiness in her heart when she looked toward Gu Yuena.

    Obviously, the Spirit Monarch had unleashed all his hidden abilities earlier. Furthermore, he had locked her in his space. At that very moment, the Spirit Monarch felt that the divine consciousness he unleashed had even surpassed her. Yet, it took only a short while. She had just engaged in a series of collisions with Tang Wulin over here when the Spirit Monarch was being killed on the other side.

    How was that possible? What actually happened during the battle such that it resulted in the copse of the Spirit Monarch¡¯s n?

    The Federation¡¯s powerhouses were unaware of the level of the Spirit Monarch. On the other hand, she knew it very well!

    He was the powerful creature preceded only by the abyssal Sage King. He was also known as the abyssal sage. In addition, he was themander who led the abyssal legion to invade mankind this time.

    The Demon Empress could not figure out how the Spirit Monarch could be killed in such a quick manner. In fact, he did not even have the chance to evade the attack as the second level of the abyssal ne copsed right away. Perhaps, even the abyssal Sage King would not be able to endure such a crushing blow.

    ¡®Why did he get swallowed by mankind? He¡¯s supposed to be mine!¡¯ This was the thought on the Demon Empress¡¯ mind. All the abyssal creatures were supposed to be the nutrient for her to construct the Divine Realm!

    Thus, she was shocked and furious when she watched Gu Yuena kill the Spirit Monarch. One Spirit Monarch was equal to a third of the abyssal legion!

    She looked toward Tang Wulin with an icy cold gaze. The purple-gold color around the Demon Empress¡¯ body surged instantly. Following the sound of a long howl, she was already on the offensive akin to a flying arrowhead.

    Tang Wulin used the Sea God¡¯s Trident to draw an arc once again to brace the attack of the Demon Empress.

    Tang Wulin was not the only person whose morale was elevated. All the powerhouses from the Spirit Pagoda gave out thunderous cheers when they watched Gu Yuena kill the Spirit Monarch.

    Even though they had no idea who the Spirit Monarch was, they could tell that the Spirit Monarch was a highly importantmander of the abyssal creatures.

    Without the Spirit Monarch and those abyssal Spirit Dragons, the abyssal creatures¡¯ overall fighting capacity was weakened substantially. More importantly, it was their Spirit Pagoda¡¯s newly-appointed Pagoda Master who had killed the Spirit Monarch!

    Perhaps, the only person in a gloomy mood was the one-armed Qiangu Dongfeng. How could he willingly ept it when Gu Yuena took over his position as the Pagoda Master? Moreover, Gu Yuena had aplete change of attitude toward him after she was appointed as the Pagoda Master. Only Qiangu Zhangting remained acting like a fool. Everyday, he followed her around like a dog.

    In any case, Qiangu Dongfeng was shocked when Gu Yuena disyed her powerful abilities, especially her Divine Origin spiritual power. He knew real well that he would never get the opportunity to be the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master till eternity.

    At present, she had killed the Spirit Monarch and performed a deed ofsting fame for the federal military. Her status in the military as well as the Spirit Pagoda was immediately elevated to unprecedented heights.

    It was definitely propitious for the Spirit Pagoda. Gu Yuena used her performance to win over everyone and also to strengthen the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s status on the continent. Even Shrek Academy could not possibly seek revenge from the Spirit Pagoda anymore. At best, they could only target the Qiangu n.

    It was definitely not a good thing for Qiangu Dongfeng at all! The more impressive Gu Yuena¡¯s performance was, the more effective she would be at showing the ex-Pagoda Master was ipetent.

    What else could he do at this point? He could onlyin in his heart. ¡®The little girl is truly capable of concealing herself.¡¯

    He had always known that Gu Yuena¡¯s growth rate was extremely fast and that she was a genius beyond her time. Yet, he did not expect her growth rate to be such that he would have difficulty catching up. She had achieved the Divine Origin spiritual rank and her fighting capacity had definitely attained the quasi god rank as well. He figured that even his father was not a worthy opponent of this girl anymore. She only revealed her true abilities after bing the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master. Her ulterior motive had been concealed well.

    If mankind achieved the final victory at the end of the war, perhaps the Spirit Pagoda would undergo aplete reshuffle.

    Appointing Gu Yuena as the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master was a makeshift improvisation in Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s view. He figured that he could take back control of the Spirit Pagoda when he returned since Gu Yuena was obedient to him. Even if he were to allow her to continue as the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master, it would not make any difference if she abided by his order to carry out the tasks as ordered.

    Based on the current situation, however, everything was not going ording to n. Apparently, his future ns were no longer viable.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s performance had already won over the hearts of all the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses. With Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s poor performance earlier, it was apparent to them whom they should support.

 Chapter 1872 - Flying Flaming Phoenixes

    <h4>Chapter 1872 Flying ming Phoenixes</h4>

    ¡°Fight!¡± A deep shout was heard that jolted him from his thoughts back to reality. Qiangu Dongfeng turned his head to the side and met his father¡¯s ferocious gaze.Qiangu Dieting seemed to be questioning Qiangu Dongfeng, ¡®Haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough?¡¯

    Qiangu Dongfeng took a deep breath. He knew now was not the time to ponder. Instead, he could wait till the war had ended before he figured his next move. As for Gu Yuena, he only hoped that she would give due consideration to her past rtionship with Zhangting. If only Zhangting had married her or, even better, if they had a child, then all the current issues would no longer be issues anymore.

    ¡°Boom...¡± A ball of radiance exploded ferociously which drew Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s attention.

    He watched in astonishment as the two silhouettes surged straight into the epicenter of the explosion in the sky.

    Those were two enormous phoenixes. One was incandescent with piercing mes burning all over its body, while the other was pitch ck and burning with ck mes.

    Both phoenixes shot straight into the sky. They unleashed their res and counterattacked one another as they flew.

    Since the beginning of this war, the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo and the Darkness Phoenix Douluo were adversaries. They were both equally matched. The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo could only suppress her younger sister a little. At the same time, she showed some mercy to the Darkness Phoenix Douluo. Thus, it was tough for her to win despite having the upper hand in her abilities obviously.

    At the moment, she had no choice but to release her martial soul avatar too when her sister unleashed hers. They took to the sky together.

    From below, Qiangu Dongfeng saw an inconspicuous ray of dark red radiance on the Darkness Douluo¡¯s back. He was startled and feltpelled to warn the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo.

    Nheless, it was during this exact moment when he suddenly thought of something. In response, he closed his gaping mouth. He turned around rapidly and charged toward the abyssal creatures in the distance.

    Gu Yuena released the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand. The Spirit Monarch¡¯s body had already turned to dust before vanishingpletely. All his energy was devoured by Gu Yuena through her Silver Dragon Spear.

    Suddenly, she had a bad feeling too. Although her spiritual power was not at its peak, she could still feel the things that were rted to her after recovering her Divine Origin rank.

    Someone was thinking of something rted to her. Moreover, it was an ill-intentioned thought. She shifted her gaze to Qiangu Dongfeng who had just subconsciously charged into the battlefield.

    Was it him?

    All of a sudden, a sorrowful cry was hearding from the sky. Gu Yuena raised her head and looked up at the sky to discover a shocking scene.

    The two enormous phoenixes had already charged into the sky. At the same time, the incandescent fire phoenix represented by the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo had wed the Darkness Phoenix¡¯s chest with one of its front ws.

    It appeared that the Darkness Phoenix did not do anything to resist, while the sorrowful cry came from the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu.

    Just as the sisters fought at high altitudes and engaged in constant collisions, the Darkness Phoenix Douluo Leng Yi let down her guard, all of a sudden, without warning.

    At their ranks, even if Leng Yaozhu had held back her attacks, every single attack was close to the Limit Douluo rank! How could she stop herself at will?

    Her phoenix¡¯s front w tore the Darkness Phoenix Douluo¡¯s chest instantly.

    A ray of dark red radiance shed past and stabbed into Leng Yaozhu¡¯s lower abdomen in the next instant following her sorrowful cry.

    The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo was in immense pain and regretted hurting her younger sister by ident. How could she have expected that Leng Yi would make a sudden move at this moment?

    There was no pain, only a piercing coldness which radiated through her entire body. Her eyes widened as she stared at her younger sister. Both women regained their human forms simultaneously.

    It was a short, dark red sword which stabbed into the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu¡¯s lower abdomen. The dark red color became concentrated in every part of Leng Yaozhu¡¯s body after she was stabbed. Later, the sword melted away.

    ¡°Hehe, hehehe!¡± The Darkness Phoenix Douluo Leng Yiughed coldly. Herughter was filled with hatred. She red at Leng Yaozhu with enmity.

    ¡°You¡¯re still so soft-hearted. I knew this was going to happen. I prepared this Demon Divine Sword especially for you. It¡¯s a one-off divine weapon. Even a fairy can¡¯t save you now. You¡¯re doomed, you¡¯re doomed!¡±

    Leng Yaozhu looked at her sister in a daze. She appeared as if she could no longer feel the pain. ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±

    Leng Yaozhu replied in anger, ¡°Yes, I hate you. I hate you so much! You took everything that was mine! It was you who made me into who I am today. It was you who made me walk the dark path. It was you, it was all you! I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯ve been thinking about killing you all this while. I hate Yun Ming, but I hate you even more. I¡¯ve finally found the chance. I may not be able to defeat you, but I know that your hypocritical kindness will do you in. I¡¯ve seeded. You¡¯re going to die in my hands atst.¡±

    Leng Yaozhu slowly closed her eyes. She retracted her hand which had stabbed into her younger sister¡¯s chest earlier. She did not continue to hurt Leng Yi¡¯s body anymore.

    ¡°Alright. Perhaps, this is considered an opportunity to free myself from the guilt. Yi, I only wish to tell you that you¡¯ll always be my younger sister in my heart at all times.¡±

    The piercing incandescent mes suddenly arose from her body. Leng Yaozhu raised her hand and gently shoved Leng Yi, who was standing in front of her, away. Although her palm prated Leng Yi¡¯s chest and had even touched her heart, she managed to stop herself in time before she unleashed an attack. Meanwhile, her own injuries that she was suffering were fatal.

    The Demon Divine Sword was the most malicious weapon developed by the Holy Spirit Cult. It contained the viciousness of countless vengeful spirits which would curse and devour the victim¡¯s soul.

    Leng Yaozhu¡¯s eyes had turned gray-white, and her life force was dwindling at a shocking rate. The Demon Divine Sword was the ultimate curse that even the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali could not ovee!

    ¡°Teacher!¡± Gu Yuena called out sadly. She finally made her way there and picked up Leng Yaozhu into her arms. She did not care about the incandescent mes burning on Leng Yaozhu¡¯s body anymore.

    The tears were streaming down her face profusely.

    She was very dear to Leng Yaozhu ever since she was a young girl. She had been assigned to Leng Yaozhu¡¯s charge after leaving Tang Wulin¡¯s home. Leng Yaozhu did not have any children. Since she was not married, she treated Gu Yuena like her own daughter. Leng Yaozhu taught Gu Yuena and was always with her as she grew up.

    If Tang Wulin was the first person who made Na¡¯er feel human, then Leng Yaozhu was the first person who gave Gu Yue her human emotions.

    At present, Leng Yaozhu¡¯s life force was disappearing at a shocking rate as shey in Gu Yuena¡¯s arms.

    Leng Yaozhu looked at Gu Yuena. She was actually smiling. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t be sad. Perhaps, this is the best possible ending for me. Actually, I¡¯ve thought of following him after his passing. I¡¯m one step ahead of Yali. Perhaps, I¡¯ll be able to find him sooner. Look, he¡¯s over there, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    She raised her hand and pointed to the sky.

    An illusory shadow emerged soon after in the sky. Arge space warped slightly when the light shadow appeared.

    In the light shadow stood the young Leng Yaozhu. Her head was lowered, while she hesitated to speak. On the other hand, it was precisely the As Douluo Yun Ming who stood before her.

    It was her Thought Concretization!

    The incandescent mes on Leng Yaozhu¡¯s body were burning hotter and hotter. It seemed as if she wanted to unleash her final brilliancepletely so as to cleanse her body and soul thoroughly.

    Meanwhile, voices were hearding from the Thought Concretization in the sky due to her full effort in burning herself.

    The voices reverberated in the sky and exuded a strange ineffable feeling which drew everyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 1873 - Double Phoenix Death

    <h4>Chapter 1873 Double Phoenix Death</h4>

    ¡°yun ming.¡±

    ¡°hello.¡±

    ¡°what¡¯s going on? your excellency the heavenly phoenix, do you have something to say to me?¡±

    ¡°what are your ns for the future?¡±

    ...

    the crystal clear voice echoed through the entire scene. every single person could hear it, and the darkness phoenix douluo leng yi was no exception. when she heard the voice, her charming figure began shaking violently.

    ¡°that bastard. it was that time precisely. it was that time! how dare you project it with your thought concretization?!¡±

    although she said that, her eyes stared straight at yun ming¡¯s face.

    meanwhile, the holy spirit douluo yalimanding the entire battlefield was caught in a daze as well. how could she refrain herself from crying profusely upon seeing yun ming?

    ...

    yun ming smiled and said, ¡°i may be traveling far away for some time. they say ¡®you can learn more by traveling a thousand miles than by reading a thousand books¡¯. i¡¯m nning to travel to the heaven dou continent and the star luo continent as a part of my training.¡±

    ¡°then, how long are you going to be gone?¡±

    ¡°no idea. three years, maybe? or even five years, i can¡¯t say. i¡¯m leaving in a few days.¡±

    ¡°your excellency the heavenly phoenix, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    ¡°you can call me yaozhu.¡±

    ¡°after all, i have liked you for so many years. or more urately, i¡¯ve had a crush on you for such a long time. perhaps, we don¡¯t stand a chance to be with each other, but i don¡¯t want you to be so distant to me either.¡±

    ¡°you...¡±

    ¡°yes, i like you. i¡¯ve loved you for a very, very long time. yun ming, i do love you. even though i¡¯m well aware that i shouldn¡¯t have fallen for you given the rtionship between our spirit pagoda and your academy. but how can we possibly control our feelings? i have already liked you for many years. actually, i envy yi sometimes. at least, she is able to express her feelings and emotions well when i can¡¯t. i don¡¯t have the courage to express myself because i¡¯m not only representing myself but my n as well.¡±

    ¡°if i don¡¯t confess today, perhaps i won¡¯t have another chance. yes, i have loved you in secret all this time. yun ming, i...¡±

    all of a sudden, she took a step forward and threw herself into him. she wrapped her arms around him strenuously as if she was afraid that he would struggle out of her grip. she was exerting herself to the best of her abilities.

    ...

    at this point, leng yaozhu¡¯s teeth had bitten into her lip. her rage made her blood circte faster and gush out of her chest. nevertheless, it was as if she was oblivious to the situation. she could still clearly remember that she left her hiding ce after seeing this conversation. she fled from there and joined the holy spirit cult. eventually, she became one of the holy spirit cult¡¯s four great heavenly kings of darkness!

    the scene continued, and everything that happened afterward was vividly projected through the thought concretization before her eyes...

    ...

    ¡°it was worth it. thank you for not pushing me away.¡±

    ¡°i know and i can see that you¡¯re in love with yali. she is genuinely the kindest woman in this world and she is worthy of your love. hence, i¡¯m confessing to you today not because i¡¯m hoping to get anything else out of this. i just can¡¯t hold back anymore. i want to seize the opportunity before i turn thirty years old and while i can still muster the courage to confess the deepest thoughts in my mind. i beg you not to speak. there¡¯s no need to reject me because i know and i understand. i really don¡¯t want to hear that from you and i don¡¯t need you to confirm it. please leave me with a good memory.¡±

    yun ming heaved a sigh softly and shook his head, ¡°why do you have to do this to yourself?¡±

    ¡°i said don¡¯t speak, alright? listen to me. i will leave after i¡¯m done with my confession.¡±

    ¡°yi and i are different. her love for you is even wilder and more intense than mine. in other people¡¯s perception, her temperament is a little extreme, yet i know that her heart is really very fragile. she was supposed to be the sessor of our n, but the elders didn¡¯t understand her enough. i was given the position instead. her fragility needs care and love. it feels like she has turned into another person ever since you rejected her. if you can, will you please spare even a little of your love to her? she is my younger sister and i don¡¯t want to see her continue to suffer like this. i am fine with having nothing, but i really can¡¯t stand seeing her like this anymore.¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re saying...¡±

    leng yaozhu appeared to be a little pale. ¡°i don¡¯t understand why am i behaving like this, but everything i¡¯ve told you today is my sincere confession. if you can spare a fraction of your love, please give it to yi. i beg of you.¡±

    ...

    the scene faded swiftly. in fact, leng yaozhu¡¯s words near the end could not be heard clearly. at that moment, gu yuena¡¯s sorrowful cry came from the ground.

    ¡°teacher...¡±

    the pure white mes vanished along with the heavenly phoenix douluo leng yaozhu¡¯s body as well. the spirit pagoda¡¯s deputy pagoda master, the woman that loved the as douluo all her life, left the world for eternity.

    the holy spirit douluo yali looked at the spot in the sky where the images had been in a daze. her heart was filled with a myriad of different emotions.

    she was very jealous of the incident between yun ming and leng yaozhu in the past because yun ming once told her that leng yaozhu was a fine young maiden. she was very jealous at the time because her beloved was so incredible.

    after what she had just witnessed, she finally realized why yun ming said that in the past. leng yaozhu was truly worthy of his praise!

    leng yi was also staring at that spot, dumbstruck. her entire person was levitating in the sky like a log.

    no one else couldpare to what she was feeling at that moment.

    the scene they had just witnessed was the incident that had triggered an enduring hatred inside her and ended up destroying her life. she had never expected that this was the truth behind it all.

    her elder sister had not mustered the courage to meet yun ming to confess her love to him. her elder sister did it for her. leng yaozhu was trying to give her one final chance of being with yun ming.

    ¡°how can this be? how can this be?¡± leng yi shook her head wildly. she could not believe that this was the reality of it all. it was more than she could take.

    she had always been under the impression that her elder sister¡¯s kindness was feigned to curry favor with the elders of the n and seize the position of n master. she had always been an extremist. back when this had happened, the more she thought about it, the more she thought the worst.

    whatever the case, thought concretization could not be faked, especially when it had been unleashed by her elder sister in herst moments by burning her life. her elder sister could not fabricate it even if she wanted to. all she had shown were her own memories.

    all that had been revealed was telling her that she was wrong. the reason for her descent into darkness was fraudulent. everything that her elder sister did was done for her.

    a wisp of sorrow emerged on leng yi¡¯s face. she suddenly let out a sigh as she looked in the direction where the incandescent mes vanished from the ground. ¡°this is my reply to you.¡±

    as she spoke, a puff of bright purple mes began to rise from her body abruptly before transforming into iparably strong res burning violently. in an instant, the darkness phoenix douluo was also burning into ashes.

    once again, the sky warped and more glowing images appeared. it was another thought concretization.

    they could all see two little girls chasing after one another on a huge, grassy in. theirughter like the chiming of bells reverberated in that lively world...

    the heavenly phoenix douluo leng yaozhui and the darkness phoenix douluo leng yi had fallen!

    the siblings, the spirit pagoda¡¯s deputy pagoda master and the darkness phoenix douluo of the holy spirit cult¡¯s heavenly kings, died simultaneously.

    it shocked every single person on the tumultuous battlefield. no one had expected that this would happen.

    gu yuena¡¯s eyes flickered with raging mes.

    she had been nning to conceal herself after killing the spirit monarch earlier so she would not draw in too much attention. that being said, the heavenly phoenix douluo¡¯s death had greatly upset her.

    it was all the holy spirit cult¡¯s fault. these people were filled with darkness.

 Chapter 1874 - The Underworld Emperor Was Injured Nex

    <h4>Chapter 1874 The Underworld Emperor Was Injured Nex</h4>

    Gu Yuena swiftly leaped up and stretched out her right arm behind her. As she leaned back, the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand turned into a ray of incandescent radiance. She threw it directly at the abyssal passage.

    After the violent tremor earlier, the abyssal passage had only just stabilized. It had regained its ability to devour abyssal energy on the battlefield once again.

    The Silver Dragon Spear descended from the sky, and where it passed, arge amount of abyssal energy was taken by force. Not only that, the tip of the Silver Dragon Spear was also pointing straight at one of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s two emperors, the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa.

    At that moment, Ha Luosa¡¯s opponent was the Titan Douluo Yuanen Zhentian.

    Judging by their cultivation base, Yuanen Zhentian was supposed to be slightly weaker than Ha Luosa. However, Yuanen Zhentian had received guidance from his ancestor the Titan Giant Ape Er Ming and that had improved his abilities substantially. Although he still could not measure up to a well-established powerhouse like Ha Luosa, he was still capable of resisting for a certain period. One should not forget that he was d in the four-word battle armor personally forged by Tang Wulin.

    Besides the magnificent four-word battle armor, his Titan Giant Ape martial soul granted him incredible endurance. Yuanen Zhentian did not hope to distinguish himself but to render his service. His defense was wless. The Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa was formidable, but it would not be so easy to defeat Yuanen Zhentian quickly.

    Then, the dazzling silver spear came shooting at him like a brilliant rainbow.

    Ha Luosa sensed the tremendous threat approaching almost immediately. Having just devoured arge amount of abyssal energy, the Silver Dragon Spear carried an iparably majestic and powerful influence. More importantly, he felt the terrifying spirit aura attached to the Silver Dragon Spear when he sensed its presence.

    It was a spiritual aura that exerted immense pressure on him.

    As an evil soul master, although he had cultivated his spiritual power to the peak of Spirit Domain, he was still some distance from the Divine Origin rank. Nevertheless, that did not stop him from detecting the presence of a Divine Origin cultivation base.

    Sensing that something was wrong, Ha Luosa made a prompt decision. He shook the Underworld King Sword in his hand to project thousands of phantoms. The Underworld Hell began to emerge in the surroundings and pushed the Titan Douluo Yuanen Zhentian before him away. The twelve great Death Knights arranged themselves in a line in front of him.

    Ha Luosa delivered a p to the back of the final Death Knight with his left hand. At once, iparably fearsome underworld energy burst forth, linking him with the twelve Death Knights instantly.

    The leading Death Knight had a spear in its hand. It tilted the spear in an upward motion as it was confronted by the Silver Dragon Spearing at him like a bolt of silver lightning.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    There was no sound of a collision. The first Death Knight¡¯s body shook as the tremor rippled through the rest of the Death Knights one by one.

    Ha Luosa¡¯s expression changed drastically, and radiance flickered across his body. He was about to retreat and evade with the Underworld King Sword raised in front of his body as protection.

    Nevertheless, the Silver Dragon Douluo Gu Yuena was fueled by rage and enmity when she threw the spear, and it had absorbed arge amount of abyssal energy. How could Ha Luosa stop it so easily?

    ¡°ng!¡±

    What happened next was shocking. The Underworld King Sword blocked the Silver Dragon Spear but impact snapped the de. A portion of the broken sword¡¯s tip pierced Ha Luosa¡¯s shoulder. Though Ha Luosa had tried to stop the Silver Dragon Spear, it was more than he could handle. It prated his right breast, a gush of blood sttering.

    Fortunately, this was the Silver Dragon Spear. It was mainly used to amplify the many types of attributes. If Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear had pierced him, he would have lost half a life even if he did survive.

    Ha Luosa screamed out in agony. His body instantly turned into gray-ck smog and dispersed into the surroundings. He dared not attempt to endure more of the Titan Douluo Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s attacks.

    With a sh, the Silver Dragon Spear vanished from the sky and reappeared in Gu Yuena¡¯s hands.

    The Silver Dragon Douluo Gu Yuena stood there as deep as the abyss and as lofty as the mountain. It felt as if she was the overlord of the entire battlefield.

    Her breathtaking spear technique astonished everyone as well.

    It was used to kill the Spirit Monarch first and then severely injured the Underworld Emperor. In that instant, Gu Yuena¡¯s reputation was elevated to an unprecedented height, surpassing the Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin who was fighting against the Demon Empress ferociously.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s ice-cold gaze swept past the sky. In the next moment, her eyesnded on the Ghost Emperor.

    The Ghost Emperor felt chills run down his back as soon as she looked at him.

    He had a rather good understanding of mankind¡¯s soul masters, yet he found that he had no idea where Gu Yuena came from.

    Since when did the Spirit Pagoda have someone with such overwhelming abilities? She was not much weaker than the Demon Empress who had possessed God power, was she? In addition, there was Tang Wulin who was capable of resisting the Demon Empress¡¯ attacks. It seemed like the situation at this battle was already getting out of control.

    The abyssal legion had turned into a scattered mess when the Spirit Monarch was killed. They were ineffective despite theirrge quantity. The crucial factor was that far more of the elite human warriors hade than they had predicted!

    Gu Yuena took a deep breath as she struggled to calm her emotions. She knew that she should not be overly conspicuous with her performance at this point. She lowered the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand and sat cross-legged on the ground as if she was recovering from overexertion.

    She did it on the battlefield surrounded by numerous abyssal creatures, but none darede within a thousand meters from her. One could see that all of them had been shocked by her astounding offensive capabilities.

    On the other side, the abyssal creatures that upied the first mountain slope could not endure without the leadership of the three great abyssal Spirit Dragon Kings. Wu Zhangkong, the other six Shrek Monsters, and the rest managed to force the creatures back. They worked together with their aerial forces to stabilize and strengthen the defensive line there.

    Xie Xie revealed himself as he came out of the void. He looked at Gu Yuena seated on the ground faraway in awe and said in confusion, ¡°Since when has Gu Yuena be so powerful? I think that her abilities might even surpass Big brother.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui red at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us women being powerful? She has always been a little more powerful than the captain.¡±

    Xie Xie heaved a sigh and said, ¡°I can only hope that she won¡¯t abandon Big brother after she bes the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master. All of you should know how much my big brother loves her.¡±

    The group was ovee by emotions upon hearing his remarks. They had seen the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo and the Darkness Phoenix Douluo¡¯s Thought Concretizations earlier. It all came down to the word ¡®love¡¯ at the end!

    The six monsters on the scene were three couples. They gazed at one another and could not help feeling the emotional turmoil in their hearts even more profoundly.

    A misunderstanding was really the most terrifying thing in this world.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. It would be have been superb if she was still with him at that moment! Wu Zhangkong squinted as he looked at a silhouette in the sky. An intense feeling of fury burst forth from him instantly.

    The four great heavenly kings of darkness were the Darkness Blood Demon, the Darkness Phoenix, the Darkness Bell, and another one was known as the Darkness Hummingbird. The Darkness Hummingbird was the person that Wu Zhangkong hated the most in his life.

    As themander of the rescue squadron, he had to give due consideration to the overall situation by stabilizing the second defensive line that had been breached earlier. That being the case, he had already seen the Darkness Hummingbird when the four heavenly kings of darkness appeared together with the Demon Empress earlier. Even if it had been a long time since hest saw the Hummingbird, the deeply-ingrained hatred and agony in his heart had never left.

    Had it not been for him, Long Bing would not have died. Had it not been for him, the person that Wu Zhangkong loved the most would never have left him. He would never have abandoned Shrek Academy either.

    In a sense, his actions in the past were a betrayal of the academy! However, his teacher never med him. After all, the Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi permitted him to return.

    The Darkness Hummingbird was ranked second among the four heavenly kings of darkness. He was preceded only by the Darkness Blood Demon.

 Chapter 1875 - The Darkness Hummingbird!

    <h4>Chapter 1875 The Darkness Hummingbird!</h4>

    At present, the Darkness Hummingbird looked just like a good-looking middle-aged man. On the other hand, he had another identity as well. His family name was Long, and he was Long Bing¡¯s father.

    Wu Zhangkong fell in love with the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s daughter in the past. The Long Bing whom he loved deeply was the descendant of an evil soul master.

    In any case, he utterly did not know of it at the time.

    Long Bing did not inherit the Darkness Hummingbird martial soul, but she inherited her mother¡¯s. However, she was cultivated by the Darkness Hummingbird following in the footsteps of an evil soul master.

    As one of the four great heavenly kings of darkness, the Darkness Hummingbird exploited his daughter as a tool to be used. He had cultivated his daughter since young. To Long Bing¡¯s advantage, her martial soul was not an evil soul master¡¯s, hence, he ensured she would be epted into Shrek Academy as a student. Coincidentally, it was also the same year Wu Zhangkong was epted into the academy.

    They were the best students in their ss. Long Bing was icy cold in temperament because of her conditioning in growing up amongst the evil soul masters. She was repulsive to strangers on most days. However, she was truly beautiful. Wu Zhangkong happened to be seated next to her.

    He could not stop himself from gawking at her statue-like beauty during lessons everyday. For unknown reasons, the strikingly beautiful silhouette was etched into the depths of his heart.

    On the other hand, Long Bing¡¯s psyche was changing as well since she joined the big family of Shrek Academy. It was her first time to learn of such a ce in the human world which was warm and not all about mutual deception. The egoistic persona taught by her father was morally wrong.

    She witnessed with her own eyes when students helped each other during some group spars. In fact, some students would even take on the attacks for theirpanions. She saw everyone go from being ssmates topanions, at the same time, revelling in the camaraderie.

    Days passed, and all that happened affected her temperament without her notice.

    No man was inherently born malicious, not evil soul masters. Moreover, she was not an evil soul master. On the contrary, she even had a kind heart.

    Yet, the Darkness Hummingbird sent her to Shrek Academy for a purpose, which was to gather information on Shrek. Also, he wanted her to enter the inner court, so she could gain ess to the ssified information of Shrek Academy.

    Long Bing began to suffer from agonizing emotions in her heart. She instinctively grew repulsive toward her missions.

    It was during this time when she began to take notice of Wu Zhangkong.

    It happened during an internal group challenge. They were paired as a group coincidentally. Due to her minimal interaction with the others, she had few friends in spite of her beauty. Her icy coldness even stopped the male students from approaching her.

    They were both teenagers in their primes at the time. They cultivated together every day and worked on their coboration with each other. The saying about Wu Zhangkong¡¯s white robes and blue sword did not just happen in a day! He was one of the top students in the ss. He was also a passionate youth at the time.

    She was affected by his passion gradually as she was smitten by his suave looks and sunny personality. Gradually, they became a couple without much effort.

    At the time, Wu Zhangkong swore to the heavens that he would work hard to be a four-word battle armor master when he graduated from the outer court. His four-word battle armor would be named Skyfrost Dragon Ice! He named it after his Skyfrost Sword and Long Bing¡¯s name.

    Long Bing was soon overwhelmed by all the attention. However, she was torn between the love of her passionate lover and the pressure from her father.

    Following her enrollment in the inner court, the Darkness Hummingbird began to make demands on her daughter. He coerced her to steal the intel from Shrek Academy.

    In the meantime, Long Bing was apprehensive about taking on the mission. Yet, she was afraid to disobey her father¡¯s orders. On the one hand, she was in love with Wu Zhangkong, not to mention Shrek Academy which she extolled. On the other hand, she was well aware that she was a descendant of an evil soul master.

    She did not have the courage to tell others about this, not even Wu Zhangkong. She was afraid of losing the man she loved and losing everything good that she ever had.

    Thus, she continued in this quandary and agonized over following her father¡¯s orders.

    There was a saying that ¡®walls have ears¡¯. Shrek Academy was a ce where the powerhouses were as abundant as the clouds in the sky. It was the number one academy on the continent after all.

    There were arge number of Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses in the inner court. One day, she was caught red-handed prying into Shrek¡¯s database.

    Wu Zhangkong who was head-over-heels in love with Long Bing at the time was shocked. He pleaded desperately with the academy and vouched to the teachers on behalf of her that she would nevermit theft. Long Bing was in tears at the time.

    Shrek Academy was just an academy after all and not a soul master¡¯s organization like the Spirit Pagoda. With the irrefutable evidence, the truth was right before Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes regardless of what he wanted to believe. However, the academy only removed Long Bing from the inner court and expelled her from Shrek Academy considering her act did not result in any loss for the academy.

    The day she left, the stubborn Wu Zhangkong decided to leave together with Long Bing against the Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi¡¯s advice. They left Shrek Academy together. When he was given a choice between his lover and the ce to which he was sentimentally attached, he chose love instead.

    He held her hand and, together, they walked out of the academy. Just as they walked out of Shrek City, the Darkness Hummingbird came.

    The Darkness Hummingbird was raging mad when he scolded Long Bing for being useless. He then proceeded to scold Wu Zhangkong as well.

    It was precisely then that Wu Zhangkong realized that his persistence was a mistake. Long Bing was really a spy sent by the evil soul masters. He had fallen in love with the descendant of an evil soul master just as Long Bing had been lying to him all this while.

    One could only imagine the agony in his heart at the time. He kept asking Long Bing, ¡°Why?¡±

    Yet, was Long Bing not in immense agony too?

    The Darkness Hummingbird was experienced and vicious. He could tell the close rtionship between this young man and his daughter at a nce. A person who was epted into Shrek Academy was obviously an outstanding genius. He immediately changed his tune and tried to form an alliance with Wu Zhangkong. He told Wu Zhangkong that he would allow his daughter to be with him provided he would willingly be a spy in Shrek Academy.

    Wu Zhangkong was a proud man. Furthermore, he had just discovered that he had been deceived by his lover. He would rather die than yield!

    A murderous intent arose in the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s heart soon after. He was going to kill Wu Zhangkong, and then take Long Bing away.

    Although Wu Zhangkong was already in the inner court at the time with a rather impressive cultivation base, how could he possiblypare to the Darkness Hummingbird who was one of the four great heavenly kings of darkness? After a few rounds of battle, Wu Zhangkong was severely injured.

    Just when he was about to unleash a fatal move on Wu Zhangkong, Long Bing shielded Wu Zhangkong and braced the fatal blow for him.

    The Darkness Hummingbird was stunned as he watched his daughter fall before him. As her father, he did not even try to save his own daughter. Instead, he turned around and left immediately. He flew away and vanishedpletely in an instant.

    Meanwhile, the severely injured and dying Long Bing was in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s arms. Before she died, she rted everything about herself. At the end, she died in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s arms, and thus, her life ended at a young age.

    Long Bing held Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hand tightly and made him promise not to seek revenge from her father before she died. She was still her father¡¯s daughter regardless.

    Later, Wu Zhangkong headed to the Coastal City to be a teacher. Despite the enmity in his heart, he never sought revenge for Long Bing¡¯s sake as the enemy was none other than Long Bing¡¯s father!

    At the moment, he remembered the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s ruthlessness when he saw him on the battlefield. The hatred in his heart had elevated to its peak level.

    The malicious man was willing to kill even his own daughter. If not for Long Bing, he would have killed him for righteous reasons.

 Chapter 1876 - Do You Still Recognize Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1876 Do You Still Recognize Me?</h4>

    At the thought of this, Wu Zhangkong spread the wings behind his back and leaped into the sky while radiating extreme coldness. He flew toward the direction of the Darkness Hummingbird.As opposed to Wu Zhangkong¡¯s immediate recognition of the Darkness Hummingbird, the Darkness Hummingbird did not recognize Wu Zhangkong who was dded in his four-word battle armor Skyfrost Dragon Ice.

    Wu Zhangkong was much more mature now aspared to the time when they first met. Moreover, he was concealed by his battle armor.

    The Darkness Hummingbird had just defeated a Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouse. He was about to kill the powerhouse, when, all of a sudden, he sensed a gush of icy cold aura lock on his body. Subconsciously, he turned around to look.

    The Skyfrost Dragon Ice battle armor suit was as white as pure snow. The color was specially requested by Wu Zhangkong. Long Bing¡¯s favorite color was pure white. She once told Wu Zhangkong that it would be awesome if all of mankind could be as fair, noble, and unsullied as snow.

    The tall Wu Zhangkong dded in his four-word battle armor held a sword flickering with an ice blue radiance. Not only was his aura powerful, he was also incredibly handsome and heroic such that the Darkness Hummingbird was awed by his presence despite being a male.

    ¡°Darkness Hummingbird, do you still recognize me?¡± asked Wu Zhangkong coldly.

    The Darkness Hummingbird was stunned for a moment. Confusion shed past his eyes for a moment, but he was retreating rapidly while maintaining vignce.

    He was only dded in a three-word battle armor. He was a rank-98 Title Douluo, yet he did not possess a set of four-word battle armor. The person before him was obviously dded in a four-word battle armor, and his cultivation base was certainly powerful as well. This person¡¯s abilities were definitely not inferior to his under the amplification of a four-word battle armor.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes reddened gradually. ¡°Who am I? Do you still remember your daughter whom you killed?¡±

    The Darkness Hummingbird was stunned for a moment at first. Gradually, he recalled the identity of the person before him.

    ¡°It was you? That little b*st*rd who used the ice sword!¡± The pitch of his voice went a little higher.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s grip on the Skyfrost Sword tightened while cold radiance shot out from his eyes!

    The Darkness Hummingbird squinted his eyes. ¡°That wicked girl Long Bing actually sacrificed her life for you. I didn¡¯t expect you to live such a good life. Look at you. You¡¯re even dded in a four-word battle armor. Seems like I shouldn¡¯t have shown mercy thest time. I should¡¯ve killed you too, so that you won¡¯t have the chance to develop to this extent.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s lips were tightly pursed. The icy cold aura from his body was growing more dense. ¡°Darkness Hummingbird, did you ever regret causing Long Bing¡¯s death? Do you know that she even made me swear not to seek revenge from you before she died, just because you¡¯re her father?¡±

    The Darkness Hummingbird was startled momentarily. An unnoticeable change shed past his eyes, but he regained hisposure. ¡°She was a fool. You wouldn¡¯t be standing before me now if you hade seeking revenge from me earlier. You would¡¯ve turned into a corpse sooner, so I don¡¯t have to waste my effort now.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong muttered to himself, ¡°Long Bing, did you hear that? He doesn¡¯t have the slightest regret for what he did, and it didn¡¯t even cause him the slightest pain. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be your father. Although he brought you into this world, he only brought you pain and agony. I wonder how many innocent lives have been taken by him. Even if I¡¯m not doing this for you, I¡¯m going to seek justice on behalf of the heavens.¡±

    In the midst of muttering to himself, all of a sudden, two rays of cold glint arrived before him akin to the piercing of heaven and earth.

    The Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s weapon was a pair of stakes. The stakes were gray-ck with toxin on its tips. It was also his martial soul, the Tail Stinger!

    Out of the four great heavenly kings, he was an agility-type soul master renowned for his speed!

    It was how he got his moniker, the Darkness Hummingbird.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s silhouette suddenly turned illusory. The two Tail Stingers prated the spot where his body was earlier which was only an illusory shadow now.

    Wu Zhangkong had utilized the Tang Sect Technique Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track!

    At the same time, icy lines of blue silk threads bloomed on the battlefield as Wu Zhangkong unleashed the Frost Scar!

    The lines of the Frost Scars sealed all the directions to stop the Darkness Hummingbird from advancing by leaving a densely-woven huge in the sky.

    An assault-type soul master was supposed to have a suppressive effect over an agility-type soul master. Furthermore, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s speed was equally swift.

    The Darkness Hummingbird moved at a high speed. His Tail Stingers destroyed the Frost Scars one at a time, but it also slowed down his advancing speed.

    He had a richbat experience as one of the Darkness four great heavenly Kings. His silhouette flickered continuously in the sky. With each flicker of the air around him, it exuded a strange, peculiar feeling.

    The Darkness Hummingbird was not in a rush to charge forward, as he was looking for an opening among all the blocked directions.

    Wu Zhangkong shook the Skyfrost Sword in his hand gently. Ayer of faint ice mist spread out soon after, filling the air. The ice mist bloomed in all directions. Under the protection of the ice mist, the Frost Scars unleashed earlier began cruising through the air akin to the fishes in the water. The Frost Scars became even more unpredictable with an even more powerful attacking ability.

    The Darkness Hummingbird had a solemn expression. He could tell that it was Wu Zhangkong¡¯s low-level soul skill. If Wu Zhangkong was capable of utilizing such a low-level soul skill, it was not as simple as utilizing the amplification effect of the four-word battle armor. It was evident that Wu Zhangkong¡¯s abilities were exceedingly powerful.

    The pair of Tail Stingers were retracted. The pair of transparent wings behind his back vibrated releasing a deep buzzing sound soon after.

    The ice mist in the surroundings could not approach his body due to the tremors of the soundwaves. In the next moment, a cold glint flickered in the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s eyes. A soundwave burst forth instantly and transformed into a loud buzzing sound which dispersed the surrounding Frost Scars. Simultaneously, the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s body vanished instantly akin to a meteor shing past.

    The Darkness Hummingbird had dashed past the lockdown of the Frost Mist and the Frost Scar. Along the way, the pair of Tail Stingers stabbed into Wu Zhangkong¡¯s chest.

    The attack came swiftly. It seemed as if the Darkness Hummingbird had an energy propulsion mechanism on his back. The loud sonic boom which indicated he had broken the sound barrier was hearding from behind him as he made his way to Wu Zhangkong. At the same time, the booming noise affected Wu Zhangkong¡¯s ability to hear and feel.

    It was known as the Gale Cannon! It was the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s fifth soul skill which he enjoyed using the most.

    The soul skill had an exceedingly strong effect when it was used to escape or attack. It elevated him to reach the ultimate speed instantly.

    Many soul masters were capable of achieving high speeds, but it involved a lengthy process. However, the Gale Cannon did not need to go through such a process. It relied on the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s soul power to elevate him to top speed immediately.

    Wu Zhangkong was caught off guard. When he fought against the Darkness Hummingbird in the past, he did not trigger the Darkness Hummingbird into unleashing any powerful soul skills. He was severely injured just after a few hits. Currently, the Darkness Hummingbird was using his trump cards. In order to rank second among the Darkness four great heavenly kings, his abilities had to be exceedingly powerful. Furthermore, an evil soul master was generally more powerful than a soul master of the same rank.

    In response, Wu Zhangkong managed to lift his Skyfrost Sword to shield his body.

    ¡°ng.¡± A crisp sound was heard. The pair of Tail Stingers struck the Skyfrost Sword to produce a tremendous force which mmed the Skyfrost Sword against Wu Zhangkong¡¯s chest.

    Wu Zhangkong let out a muffled humph. He was sted away by the impact. The other day, the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s body only spun once in the sky before he neutralized the impact. He followed up by unleashing his fifth soul ring, the Gale Cannon once again at close range!

    After the collision, Wu Zhangkong was sted over ten meters away. Before he had evennded, the Gale Cannon was unleashed at him once again. The Darkness Hummingbird had already made his way to Wu Zhangkong in a split second. He stabbed the pair of stakes straight at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes this time.

    The weakest point of a four-word battle armor was, perhaps, the eyes.

    It was the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s ultimate goal. The earlier collision resulted in Wu Zhangkong¡¯s right arm being sore and numb from holding the Skyfrost Sword. Even though he was recovering swiftly, the opponent¡¯s attack came too soon. How could he fully recover in such a short period?

 Chapter 1877 - Zhangkong Vs. Hummingbird

    <h4>Chapter 1877 Zhangkong Vs. Hummingbird</h4>

    ¡®I¡¯m about to seed!¡¯ The thought rushed into the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s mind. In his view, Wu Zhangkong was still too inexperienced. Even with the four-word battle armor, he was utterly incapable of utilizing the battle armor¡¯s upper hand. He was unable to resist the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s incredible offensive anyhow.Meanwhile, Wu Zhangkong could still use his other arm to block, but he would not be able to dodge in time. Meanwhile, the Darkness Hummingbird felt that the battle was all but over if he could just injure Wu Zhankong¡¯s other arm. The Darkness Hummingbird was sure that he would quickly have even more of an advantage if he weakened the opponent in this way.

    Thus, he never expected that Wu Zhangkong would not use his arm to resist the attack. In the split second it took him to arrive in front of Wu Zhangkong, the Darkness Hummingbird saw a dash of mockery shing past his opponent¡¯s eyes.

    The two of them were so close that the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s pair of stakes were right in front of Wu Zhangkong almost immediately. On the other hand, Wu Zhangkong only reacted by closing his eyes.

    No matter how swift the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s Gale Cannon was, it could not possiblypete against the speed that Wu Zhangkong¡¯s could close his eyes!

    Instantly, a metal mask dropped down from Wu Zhangkong¡¯s helmet, covering his face.

    ¡°Ding!¡± There was the sound of a chime. Wu Zhangkong leaned his head back. In fact, his entire upper body was leaning back when he was stabbed. However, as he was struck, a piercing ray of light shot out from his body. With his body as a guide, the radiance shed the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s body as the two foes collided.

    ¡°ng!¡± Purple-ck light burst out of the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s three-word battle armor. Even so, a huge crack was cut into the battle armor by the Skyfrost Sword. The Darkness Hummingbird was even more astonished when he felt an icy chill surge out of the Skyfrost Sword and into his body. Ayer of frost swiftly formed on the surface of his three-word battle armor.

    ¡®How is that possible? Why is he capable of using this technique in a battle?¡¯

    ¡®Does he know how dangerous this is?¡¯

    ¡®It was just a mask. What if the mask was incapable of stopping my stakes? Wouldn¡¯t he just die?¡¯

    The Darkness Hummingbird had no idea that Long Yeyue had assigned Wu Zhangkong as the leader of the squadron consisting of the Shrek Seven Monsters, the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi, Lan Muzi, and Tang Yingmeng because she recognized Wu Zhangkong¡¯s aptitude! There was nothing more important than one¡¯s capability on a battlefield like this. Nothing else couldpare to one¡¯spetence.

    Wu Zhangkong had a clear understanding of his battle armor¡¯s endurance. Thus, while he was repelled by the impact during the first collision, he was also gauging the endurance of his armor against the opponent¡¯s attacks.

    When the second attack came, the Darkness Hummingbird did not realize that Wu Zhangkong¡¯s feathered wings on his back were folded upward to conceal his helmet when seen from behind. In other words, Wu Zhangkong was not only using his neck to brace against the impact from the attack, but also his helmet, its connection to his pauldrons, his cuirass, and his wings.

    The main reason Wu Zhangkong chose to do this was that he wanted to finish the battle as soon as possible.

    Humanity¡¯s survival hinged on the oue of this war. Being able to y an enemy would bring mankind one step closer to victory. One more factor that made Wu Zhangkong choose to fight the Darkness Hummingbird was that evil soul masters could not be resurrected like the other abyssal creatures! They may have been formidable, but every time a high-ranking evil soul master was killed, it would weaken the opposing side in a real sense.

    Hence, Wu Zhangkong wanted to utterly defeat the Darkness Hummingbird within the shortest period of time.

    Wounding his opponent seemed to be taking a toll on him as well, but he was actually fully prepared. It was true that he could not elerate to such extreme speeds as swiftly as the Darkness Hummingbird, but he was definitely not as passive as he appeared to be.

    He had picked up some techniques by sparring with Tang Wulin. In order to defeat the opponent within the shortest time possible, especially when they were his equal or even superior, the best method was to ensure that the opponent was incapable of unleashing all his abilities.

    He left his face vulnerable in order to set up an attack that the opponent could not avoid. It was undoubtedly the best choice since he was already fully prepared.

    The Darkness Hummingbird had ended up underestimating Wu Zhangkong. The Skyfrost Dragon Ice Wu Zhangkong was no longer the youth that he could easily defeat years ago.

    Thus, the Darkness Hummingbird did not know how to counter him.

    As the Skyfrost Sword shed, it contained Wu Zhangkong¡¯s absolute zero temperature!

    The terrifying super-low temperature froze the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s blood in a sh. His three-word battle armor could hardly withstand the razor-sharp Skyfrost Sword amplified by the four-word battle armor. He could only resist a small portion of the freezing temperature conducted by the de. As it was, a momentary freeze was enough for Wu Zhangkong.

    Seen from afar, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s upper body leaned back after being stabbed, but the Darkness Hummingbird was then blown into the sky by his sword. Frost covered the surface of the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s three-word battle armor as he was being sted away. His entire body waspletely frozen.

    Wu Zhangkong spread the wings on his back when he leaned far back like a stiff metal sheet. With a p of his wings, his body rose into the air, trying to could catch up to the ice sculpture-like Darkness Hummingbird.

    ¡°Frost Song Moon!¡±

    Wu Zhangkong unleashed his fifth soul skill. Nine gigantic Skyfrost Swords form an ice wheel to cut into the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s body ferociously for nine times. Not only that, but the sixth soul ring on his body was also glowing brightly as he unleashed his sixth soul skill, Condensed Frost!

    The Condensed Frost had the ability to maintain the absolute zero temperature. There was nothing the Darkness Hummingbird could do except take the full force of Frost Song Moon.

    With every cut it made, Wu Zhangkong felt like he was venting his pent up rage. It had been many years. His enmity for the Darkness Hummingbird and the agonizing regret he had over Long Bing were vented through the cuts.

    He deeply regretted not having a heart-to-heart talk with Long Bing and not learning the truth earlier. If only he knew, perhaps Long Bing would never have died. They would not have left Shrek City so easily either.

    If they had remained in Shrek City, the Darkness Hummingbird would not have acted so brazenly regardless of how bold he was!

    In any case, there was no medicine against regret in this world. He had not broken his vow to Long Bing because he was not seeking revenge for her. He was fighting against the Holy Spirit Cult for all mankind!

    When the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array appeared once again, the Federation¡¯s powerhouses realized that the Holy Spirit Cult had to be wiped outpletely. Otherwise, no one could tell how many more lives would be taken as they worked toward their evil goal.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The Darkness Hummingbird fell from the sky and came crashing into the ground. He did not manage to avoid any of Frost Song Moon¡¯s nine strikes. At longst, Wu Zhangkong had injured one of the four great heavenly kings of darkness as quickly as possible by utilizing his risky battle technique.

    He fell from the sky, and the Skyfrost Sword grew to an enormous size. With an icy aura and unstoppable momentum, the sword thrust at the Darkness Hummingbird lying on the ground.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The ground cracked apart. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s Skyfrost Sword stopped at the center of the broken ground. The Darkness Hummingbird had used his pair of Tail Stingers to block Wu Zhangkong¡¯s Skyfrost Sword.

    He just managed to struggle free from the extreme cold with great effort. In fact, he had even detonated his three-word battle armor just to summon enough strength to resist it.

 Chapter 1878 - He Was Killed Eventually

    <h4>Chapter 1878 He Was Killed Eventually</h4>

    His entire body was shaking and blood was pouring out from his seven orifices. The battle armor he wore was falling apart as well.The amplification effect of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s four-word battle armor was too strong. There had not been an enormous difference between their cultivation bases. The disparity of their battle armors resulted in huge disadvantages for the Darkness Hummingbird. Moreover, he was hit by such a formidable attack.

    ¡°Long Bing. Do it for Long Bing. Don¡¯t...don¡¯t kill me...¡± He looked at Wu Zhangkong as if he was begging for mercy. He slowly lowered his two Tail Stingers that had been blocking the Skyfrost Sword.

    Cold radiance shot out from Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Long Bing? Who are you to talk about Long Bing? She was only a tool in your eyes, a dependable tool to you at most. If you had even a little love for her as your daughter, you wouldn¡¯t have hurt her like that. In fact, you left without even looking back when you knew you had severely injured her. Did you know that I might have been able to save her if I had not been so badly wounded? If you had had any humanity, you would have taken her back to Shrek Academy!¡±

    At this point, Wu Zhangkong¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears.

    At that time, both he and Long Bing were severely injured. Long Bing lost consciousness after speaking to him.

    The best recovery-type soul master in the world, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali, was at Shrek Academy back then. If Long Bing had been taken to the academy, Yali would certainly have been able to save her at the time.

    As it was, the Darkness Hummingbird chose to turn his back and leave them. Wu Zhangkong gave everything he had, leaving behind a trail of blood, but he only managed to move Long Bing less than twenty meters before he cked out.

    By the time he regained consciousness, Long Bing had been dead for some time. This incident left him with severe internal injuries.

    This was also why Wu Zhangkong was still at six rings when he met Tang Wulin in the past. The Holy Spirit Douluo healed his internal injuries when he returned to Shrek Academy. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s abilities also recovered soon after which ensured his elerated elevation over the years. He was supposed to be one of the sessors of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion in the past!

    Wu Zhangkong did not hesitate at all after hearing the Darkness Hummingbird mentioning Long Bing, but his heart was filled with rage.

    ¡®What sort of father could be so malicious to his own daughter?!¡¯

    ¡°To protect themon people of the world from evil soul masters and for Long Bing¡¯s soul in heaven, you have to die!¡± Wu Zhangkong shouted aloud. His battle armor began to glow brightly, and he thrust the Skyfrost Sword with all his might!

    ¡°ng! ng!¡± The Tail Stingers broke as the Skyfrost Sword savagely pierced the Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s chest.

    The Darkness Hummingbird¡¯s eyes were still wide as he looked at Wu Zhangkong in the sky, and his lips twitched ever so slightly until he finally died. It was not known whether he was regretful or obstinate. Out of the corner of his eye, a teardrop rolled down his face.

    At that moment, the Darkness Hummingbird felt as if he could see a little girl that would hug his thigh fearfully and call him ¡®father¡¯ when she was young. He felt as if he could see the young maiden that clenched her teeth in determination as she cultivated under his strict orders and punishment.

    All his memories gradually faded into darkness. One of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s four great heavenly kings of darkness was dead!

    Wu Zhangkong gasped for breath loudly. A piercing pain radiated from his neck continuously. The blow he had taken earlier had actually injured him. Nevertheless, it was the pain in his heart that was the most intense at that moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Long Bing. I didn¡¯t keep my promise to you. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from killing him after all. Did you see that? He cried. Perhaps, he regretted everything he did in the past. If there is a next life, don¡¯t be his daughter anymore. If there is a next life, I hope that he will be reborn a kind person.¡±

    At this point, tears were streaming down his face. On the other hand, the constant knot in his heart over the years cake undone as if the death of the Darkness Hummingbird melted it away.

    Meanwhile, the situation on the battlefield was looking better and better for the federal military. Although Tang Wulin had not managed to finish off his opponent, he could still stop the Demon Empress¡¯ ferocious offensive.

    Without themand of the Spirit Dragons, the abyssal legion had be a scattered mess. They could charge forward frantically, but they were gradually dwindling under the effect of the Blood God Army and the infrasonic aircraft led by Zhang Huanyun. As the fighting continued, massive numbers of abyssal creatures were in.

    Tang Wulin was so preupied with his own savage battle that he could not deal with anything else. On the other side, Gu Yuena plunged herself into thebat once again. Where she passed, the abyssal creatures were killed in session as if she was the wrath of Heaven. Her Silver Dragon Spear devoured a massive amount of abyssal energy.

    In her hands, the Silver Dragon Spear rapidly killed six king-ranked abyssal powerhouses. Meanwhile, a series of loud booming noises came from the abyssal passage. It was obviously a sign of the abyss¡¯ levels copsing.

    At the same time, the battle between the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin and his opponent before him had reached its climax.

    The enmity between the Tang Sect, Shrek Academy, and the Holy Spirit Cult could be described as being as vast and deep as the sea. Hence, when the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses arrived, the Amorous Douluo confronted one of their four great heavenly kings of darkness, the Darkness Blood Demon. For his part, the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi was fighting against the Ghost Emperor.

    The Darkness Blood Demon was a middle-aged man with a tall and slim figure,pletely concealed in arge crimson cloak. He had an exceedingly ghastly martial soul, a dark red vengeful spirit. It was the so-called Blood Demon and that was how he got his title.

    The Darkness Blood Demon was also a quasigod-ranked Limit Douluo. Judging by his cultivation base, he was not that different from the Amorous Douluo. Thus, the battle between these two warriors was frightfully intense.

    The Darkness Blood Demon was skilled in casting all sorts of curses. Any soul master fighting against him would find him troublesome.

    This was not the first time these two were fighting against each other. The Darkness Blood Demon was the one who killed Tang Wulin¡¯s adoptive parents Tang Ziran and Lang Yue in the past.

    Of the four heavenly kings of darkness, the Darkness Blood Demon was renowned for his mysterious and ghastly manner. A horrifying entity took form, about three meters tall with a dark red body. Its face was pitch-ck, and it had two blood-red, pulsating eyes like res.

    There were nine soul rings on its body. Each of the soul rings was as ck as ink and looked like they had fused with its ck-red body as one.

    The vengeful spirit did not appear to have a human form, but was more like a bulging mound. The air surrounding it appeared to warp at its presence.

    The Darkness Blood Demon was definitely the purest form of evil soul master. His martial soul was extremely weak when it first awakened. In fact, it did not even possess any of its own soul power. It appeared to be a useless martial soul that could not be cultivated. At the time, the Darkness Blood Demon was constantly being mocked by his peers, especially those who gained associated soul power during their martial soul awakening.

    His parents passed away when he was young and he was brought up by his grandfather. When the boy was eight, a sickness took his grandfather, and the Darkness Blood Demon¡¯s life story took a sinister turn.

    Even after his martial soul had awakened, he knew nothing about it. Then, on the day his grandfather died, it appeared spontaneously, looking like a ball of air. The Darkness Blood Demon watched as his martial soul suddenly seemed to be drawing energy out of his grandfather¡¯s corpse. It appeared as if it had sucked out something from the man¡¯s body.

    In fact, he thought he could hear his grandfather screaming out in agony, but he did understand what was happening at all. Then, his martial soul revealed itself for the first time.

    It was an entity with hideous facial features like a vengeful spirit. It looked just like a ball of air, but it took on a faint red hue after it devoured his grandfather¡¯s soul. Though it was still unclear, he could finally see its entire body.

    When his martial soul awakened in the past, many did not acknowledge that he really had one. He had never expected that he would feel such an incredible gush of energy within him.

 Chapter 1879 - Soul Devourmen

    <h4>Chapter 1879 Soul Devourmen</h4>

    The Darkness Blood Demon was shocked. Heter realized that the gush of energy was his soul power after having gone through a few twists and turns in his life. The act of devouring his grandfather¡¯s soul had given him rank-1 soul power.He felt grateful for the gift left behind by his grandfather. He was overjoyed to discover that he had soul power atst. He went searching for an elementary soul academy to join since he now possessed soul power. Soon, he discovered that all the soul master¡¯s cultivation techniques were ipatible to him including the meditation. His rank-1 soul power did not show any signs of improvement even after he cultivated for a full six months.

    Hence, he was expelled from the academy since he could not elevate his cultivation.

    Out of the blue, the Darkness Blood Demon suddenly recalled the situation which led him to possess soul power the first time. Perhaps, it was rted to dead people?

    He went to the funeral parlor and lingered around the ce for a period of time. He finally achieved some gains.

    He took the initiative to approach the dead corpses. After a few initial trials, he discovered that there was utterly no reaction when the corpse which was sent to the funeral parlor had been dead for quite some time. However, if the person had just recently died, he could feel the difference and absorb some energy from the corpse.

    His soul power was thus elevated to rank-10 in less than a month akin to the speed of a shooting rocket.

    Nevertheless, he did not have any money to purchase spirit souls. Since he was at a loss at what to do, he would head over to the funeral parlor daily to devour the souls month after month. His body had actually condensed its first soul ring spontaneously which allowed him to possess his first soul skill.

    It was known as the Soul Devourment!

    The soul skill allowed him to devour souls at a faster rate. In addition to devouring dead people¡¯s souls, he could also devour the soul of an extremely weak person or even a child¡¯s.

    The discovery gave him a new direction in cultivation.

    His experience of a bitter life from young coupled with theck of education made the Darkness Blood Demon truly excited in acquiring the Soul Devourment soul skill. However, he failed to realize the danger of the skill.

    Hence, he began using the Soul Devourment to devour all kinds of souls. After various attempts, he chanced upon some kind of pattern. Not only was he capable of devouring the weaker humans, he could also do it to the weaker creatures such as small animals.

    One day, he realized the problem of this soul skill when a very ill person died soon after he devoured the person¡¯s soul. Yet, he could not stop himself anymore at the time.

    The Soul Devourment elevated the cultivation rate of his soul power at a tremendous pace. In fact, even his spiritual power elevated rapidly under the continuous nourishment from devouring the souls. It was worlds apart aspared to the time when he cultivated painstakingly in the past, but did not yield any results.

    Under such circumstances, he naturally degenerated. Meanwhile, his first soul skill, the Soul Devourment effect was bing more powerful following the elevation of his abilities. At the same time, it was getting more harmful. When he made a breakthrough to the rank-20 soul power and began acquiring his second soul skill gradually, he was already capable of using his Soul Devourment against ordinary people. By then, he had be an evil soul master in its truest sense.

    In the beginning, he was cautious when he devoured the souls. Later, hemitted the act openly. He would devour a person¡¯s soul to death and continue on with yet another person. He was just like a drug addict. Subsequently, he thrived on this cultivation method.

    Furthermore, the Darkness Blood Demon discovered that he got the most gain when he devoured a living man¡¯s soul to death. The moreplete the soul, the more beneficial it was to him.

    Afterward, he began to realize that the effect of devouring a soul master¡¯s soul was even better. The more powerful the soul master, the more elevation he would receive.

    From then on, he was past the point of no return. In just a short time, he became renowned amongst the evil soul masters. At the same time, his presence drew the attention of the soul master¡¯s organization. It was logical for him to join the Holy Spirit Cult where he was steadily promoted until he became the leader of the four great heavenly kings of darkness.

    His cultivation rate was extremely fast even amongst the evil soul masters. Also, his fighting capacity was exceedingly strong and his spiritual power exceptionally powerful. He was terrifying in the sense that he could be everywhere and nothing could stop him.

    The Darkness Blood Demon¡¯s kills was perhaps only preceded by the Ghost Emperor¡¯s in the Holy Spirit Cult. In fact, he even surpassed the Underworld King Ha Luosa. Wherever he passed, not a single root could grow. Whether it was a human being or any other life form, as long as it had a soul, it would be a target for his devourment.

    Simultaneously, he was in an agonizing state. He had devoured way too many souls. Every soul would leave behind a wisp of consciousness in his sea of spirit each time the soul was being devoured by him. The existence of this remnant consciousness was especially agonizing for the Darkness Blood Demon. Consequently, he was having a hard time enduring it.

    It was fine in the beginning. As the number of remnant consciousness increased, his mental state was affected akin to a psychotic breakdown. Moreover, these remnant consciousnesses were hostile toward him. They tormented his mind to the extent that he was losing his life force as well.

    In reality, the Darkness Blood Demon was the youngest out of the four great heavenly kings of darkness. He was just over fifty years of age, yet his body had aged more than the Ghost Emperor¡¯s.

    The Darkness Blood Demon was well aware that the remnant consciousnesses of the life forms he devoured would have a terrifying bacsh on him when he died. His soul would be torn apart by them.

    Thus, he was constantly looking for ways to prolong his lifespan, so he could live longer. The Ancient Gold Tree in Shrek Academy was his target once before.

    His eyes lit up as he was confronted by the Amorous Douluo. He was yearning for Zang Xin¡¯s soul badly.

    In order to suppress the chaotic consciousness in his body, he needed to devour an even more powerful consciousness to further strengthen his spiritual power.

    In the past, the Ghost Emperor suggested a way that would help him break free from his current situation which was to cultivate the Divine Origin spiritual rank. It was only by achieving the Divine Origin that he would be able to transcend andpletely destroy those chaotic consciousnesses.

    The only way was to continuously devour even more powerful souls, so he could elevate his spiritual power to the Divine Origin before he died and faced the bacsh.

    Even though the Amorous Douluo was not a quasi god yet, he was a renowned powerhouse with a Limit Douluo rank. Hence, he was an ideal candidate for the Blood Demon. If the Darkness Blood Demon could devour Zang Zin, it would increase his cultivation base by another step at the very least. By devouring a Limit Douluo, he would possibly be elevated to a quasi god which meant that he would be a step closer to achieving the Divine Origin.

    Zang Xin was filled with enmity toward the Darkness Blood Demon. As one of the most powerful people in the Holy Spirit Cult, there was no doubt that the higher one¡¯s status was, the more threatening the person would be toward mankind. The sins of the Darkness Blood Demon were too numerous to be recorded, and his hands were covered in so much blood. The battle today was inevitable for both sides. It was also the best opportunity for Zang Xin to kill him.

    Hence, the battle was in aplete pandemonium since its beginning.

    The gigantic Blood Demon standing behind the Darkness Blood Demon leaned back its upper body. An immense gush of suction force burst forth instantly. Zang Xin felt his scalp went numb. At the same time, he felt his blood essence and soul were about to leave his body.

    Despite being the Darkness Blood Demon¡¯s first soul skill, the Soul Devourment was his core soul skill. It was the most crucial part of his cultivation technique which benefited him in every way. Even when he was fighting against an exceptionally powerful opponent, it could be used to weaken the opponent.

 Chapter 1880 - The Amorous Douluo vs. The Blood Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1880 The Amorous Douluo vs. The Blood Demon</h4>

    A radiance flickered in Zang Xin¡¯s eyes. He moved the Amorous Sword in his hand. Suddenly, a feeling of indignity burst forth from his body such that the emotional fluctuation around him drove his soul power to a higher intensity in an instant.Coupling his emotions with his martial soul had always been Zang Xin¡¯s unique cultivation method. Without any hesitation, he unleashed his most powerful domain, known as the Amorous Love Loathes Itself For Wrongly Devoting Love To The Heartless, as he fought the Darkness Blood Demon.

    A halo emerged from underneath the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin¡¯s feet. The halo flickered and caused the surrounding air to warp violently. Even the Darkness Blood Demon was caught in a trance seemingly due to the fluctuating emotions.

    The Darkness Blood Demon was affected such that the chaotic consciousnesses in his mind burst out akin to an oil blowout. He was startled, so he hastily regained his focus to suppress the turbulent consciousnesses in his sea of spirit. He challenged the Blood Demon who was standing behind him. Ayer of mes arose from the Blood Demon¡¯s body instantly to shield off the fluctuating emotions in the surroundings. At the same time, twelve vengeful spirits, pitch ck as ink, emerged and charged wildly at Zang Xin.

    Zang Xin pointed with his right hand such that the Amorous Sword projected a sword screen from which the emotions burst forth.

    His gaze was in a trance-like state soon after as if he was recalling something. In the next instant, the Amorous Sword became unusually bright as the indignant emotion turned into agony and sorrow. An intense feeling of sadness spread out in all directions.

    He had an extremely rich experience in fighting against the evil soul masters, so he was well aware of their greatest fear.

    Despite their powerful abilities, the evil soul masters faced many problems of their own too. For example, the unstable spiritual state suffered by the Darkness Blood Demon was frequently seen.

    Due to their heinous acts, their spirits were tainted with cracks regardless of how they attempted to hypnotize themselves. When the cracks erged, their mental states were affected with their changing emotions.

    Consequently, Zang Xin was not in a rush to attack the Darkness Blood Demon as he wanted to first induce the Blood Demon¡¯s deepest emotions.

    Despite being at Limit Douluo ranks, a few of the evil soul masters¡¯ strengths could be weak. This was why the Holy Spirit Douluo was extremely effective in killing and hurting the evil soul masters.

    The twelve vengeful spiritsshed toward the sword screen repeatedly. However, the Darkness Blood Demon¡¯s emotions were affected. His spirit began to change with each consciousness emerging one at a time such that he lost focus at the moment.

    On the other hand, the Amorous Douluo was not feeling well either. His sea of spirit was being affected by the Limit Douluo-ranked Soul Devourment. It was apparent his head of ck hair was turning gray gradually. Although the change was slow, it was happening continuously.

    The battle was certainly ghastly. However, none of mankind¡¯s soul masters nor the abyssal creatures dared to approach the battlefield at present.

    The emotional fluctuations and the soul devourment were urring all over. Furthermore, neither of these two soul powers could be resisted.

    The Darkness Blood Demon had been known to grow stronger as the fight continued, while the Amorous Douluo was simr too. They were at par with each other. However, the Amorous Douluo had a slight advantage with his battle armor.

    Compared to their stalemate, the battle between the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi and the Ghost Emperor on the other side was earth-shattering.

    Gigantic skulls flew in the sky and constantly attacked the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi with different attack techniques such asshing, pulsating, sting, and others. On the other hand, Cao Dezhi held the Heartless Sword to fend off the Ghost Emperor¡¯s attack over and over again in a calm, steady manner.

    The booming sounds were apanied by green mes dispersing in the sky. Cao Dezhi¡¯s eyes flickered with faint, cold glints. He had entered into his Heartless Iceheart state.

    Once in the Heartless Iceheart state, he would be cid and his abilities at its most potent power.

    It was not his first time fighting against the Ghost Emperor. The Ghost Emperor had made a name for himself way before Cao Dezhi. In fact, Cao Dezhi almost died in the hands of the Ghost Emperor when he lost a battle many years ago.

    Fortunately, he coborated with the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin to unleash the Douluo-Swords Combined to defeat the Ghost Emperor for the first time.

    The Ghost Emperor was observing the battle nearby between the Amorous Douluo and the Darkness Blood Demon as he attacked the Heartless Douluo.

    The Ghost Emperor was in charge of the entire Holy Spirit Cult when the Demon Empress was not around. He was considered the most superior of them all. He was even capable of fighting against the As Douluo Yun Ming. He was truly the best powerhouse of the Holy Spirit Cult. Yet, he still dreaded fighting against the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo.

    In a certain sense, the most powerful person from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy was not the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue. In fact, he did not fear Chen Xinjie much before he learned that the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie had achieved the Divine Origin realm. The only people whom he was concerned about were the two peak powerhouses from the Tang Sect, the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo.

    The most terrifying part about the two Limit Douluos was not their individual abilities. Despite the fact that the Heartless Douluo was a quasi god, the Ghost Emperor was not concerned. The only thing the Ghost Emperor worried about was their martial soul fusion skills.

    Out of all the Limit Douluos on the continent, they were the only pair capable of possessing the martial soul fusion skills. In the past, the Ghost Emperor suffered a great loss due to their martial soul fusion skills. One could only imagine how powerful it was.

    If the Ghost Emperor were to hazard a guess, the only thing that could threaten the Demon Empress would be their martial soul fusion skills.

    In the past when he was confronted by the Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo¡¯s martial soul fusion skills, they were both only Title Douluos while the Ghost Emperor was already a Limit Douluo at the time.

    Yet, it was precisely these two people who were not Hyper Douluos, the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo who used their super powerful martial soul fusion skills which caused him a great loss.

    At present, they were already Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses. He had no idea how powerful they would be if they were to unleash that martial soul fusion skills. Hence, he was very concerned about this.

    The Ghost Emperor had mobilized the two Godkiller-ranked fixed soul weapons to st Shrek City. Apart from killing the As Douluo, the other major goal was to kill either the Amorous Douluo or the Heartless Douluo.

    However, they were in the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters at the time. They were fortunate to have survived.

    Hence, the Ghost Emperor was prudent and vignt when he fought against the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi. He was worried that Cao Dezhi might suddenly unleash the martial soul fusion skill. It was a powerful skill with a wide coverage.

    Ever since these two people achieved the Limit Douluo rank, they had yet to unleash their martial soul fusion skills. It remained a mystery in the soul masters¡¯ world. No one knew the extent of their martial soul fusion skill¡¯s power. They could only specte based on the results they themselves had achieved after they became Limit Douluos.

    Thus, the Ghost Emperor prudently retained thirty percent of his power. In case the situation worsened, he would fall back first. He would be safe as long as he could avoid being struck by the soul skill.

    Because the martial soul fusion skill was extremely powerful, the Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo would be totally exhausted after unleashing it even once.

    The Ghost Emperor was smirking as he watched the Darkness Blood Demon fight against the Amorous Douluo. If both the Darkness Blood Demon and the Amorous Douluo ended up being defeated, his chances of victory would be higher without the martial soul fusion skill hanging over his head.

    Currently, he felt rather anxious. He was confused why the Demon Empress did not finish off Tang Wulin after being engaged in the battle for such a long time.

    Meanwhile, Gu Yuena charged into the abyssal legion¡¯s side. She was unstoppable. She had already killed a few abyssal powerhouses. Now, the Bee Monarch was charging toward Gu Yuena with her twelve great Diamond Bomb Bees. They managed to stabilize the situation with great effort. However, it was not known how long they wouldst in the presence of the Silver Dragon Spear. After all, even the Spirit Monarch was killed by Gu Yuena.

    Gu Yuena was unpredictable. In any event, no one would be able to stop the Demon Empress who had already possessed God power. If that were the case, even if Gu Yuena could be more powerful, she would still end up dead in the Demon Empress¡¯ hands.

 Chapter 1881 - Revealing His Identity As The Sea Godâ€™s Son!

    <h4>Chapter 1881 Revealing His Identity As The Sea God¡¯s Son!</h4>

    The Ghost Emperor was puzzled while the Demon Empress was aghast. She knew that her abilities had definitely surpassed Tang Wulin¡¯s because her God power was peerless. That being said, Tang Wulin was like quicksand. No matter how formidable her attack, it would always end up being neutralized by Tang Wulin like a rock falling into the sea.In addition, the Sea God¡¯s Trident posed a threat to her. She had no choice but to be cautious which was what led to that situation.

    Mankind¡¯s legion had already begun the counterattack. Arge number of abyssal creatures were squeezed into the abyssal passage. The situation was getting less and less favorable for the Holy Spirit Cult and the abyssal ne.

    Purple-gold radiance flickered in the Demon Empress¡¯ eyes. All of a sudden, the purple-gold glow on her body burst outward and sted Tang Wulin a hundred meters into the distance.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Her loud shout echoed through the entire scene. Her incredible God powerbined with her Divine Origin spiritual power and spread across the entire battlefield instantly.

    Shocked, everyone paused for a moment. Their spirits were shaken as the sky took on that purple-gold hue.

    At his side, Tang Wulin held the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his right hand upright. He pointed the Golden Dragon Spear diagonally toward the ground. He said calmly, ¡°Are you going to acknowledge your defeat, Demon Empress?¡±

    In her fury, the Demon Empress chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve got a big mouth on you, clever boy. Had I not been trying to avoid too many losses, do you think you¡¯d be able to live to this moment? You¡¯re wasting my time by continuing this skirmish. I wonder if all of you have the courage to wager so much against us.¡±

    The Demon Empress¡¯ words could be heard clearly across the battlefield. Even the abyssal creatures that were not well-versed in the humannguage could understand her intentions through her spiritual fluctuation.

    With a sh of silver, the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena arrived at Tang Wulin¡¯s side. They gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. Tang Wulin nodded at her gently. He suddenly felt an intense feeling of passion in his heart as he looked at her d in the Silver Dragon Dance Qilin armor.

    They were finally standing at the pinnacle of humanity. If they could achieve victory in this war, there was no one else in all the world capable of stopping them from being together.

    Gu Yuena nced at the Sea God¡¯s Trident in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand and returned his nod. The Silver Dragon Spear in her grasp was glowing a brilliant white-gold hue. There was no telling how much abyssal energy it had devoured.

    The rest of the elite human warriors were moving toward them as well. On the other side, the numerous monarch-ranked powerhouses of the abyssal ne and also the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s high-ranking personnel had all made their way to the back of the Demon Empress. Both parties formed two camps.

    ¡°How would you like to ce that enormous bet, Demon Empress?¡± Tang Wulin asked in a deep voice.

    Gu Yuena stood by his side. Given that she was the person who had had the biggest impact on the battlefield that day, she had the right to represent humanity as well. Nevertheless, she instinctively stepped back. She stood behind Tang Wulin to signify that she was passing him the authority to negotiate with the opposing party.

    In fact, Tang Wulin felt as if he was taken back to his time in Shrek Academy. She was always doing this when they were students there, did she not?

    As the suprememander of the three armies, the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi did not advance. Instead, he dispatched the order to stop the artillery fire temporarily.

    This was the first time since the start of the battle that the situation was under control. In the presence of the Golden Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin and the Silver Dragon Dance Qilin, it seemed like the opposing side¡¯s Demon Empress would not be able to defeat mankind easily even if she was at rank-100. Everything was developing in a good direction. Given that the Demon Empress had been called out to stop the war, was she not just putting on a brave face while fear gripped her heart?

    The Demon Empress¡¯ ghastly cold gaze swept past every person¡¯s face before finally returning to Tang Wulin. She said calmly, ¡°What is your rtionship with him?¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand and pointed at the Sea God¡¯s Trident in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand.

    Tang Wulin hesitated for a moment, but then he slowly raised the Sea God¡¯s Trident as it shimmered with dazzling radiance. He said in a deep voice, ¡°He is my father.¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, the Demon Empress¡¯ entire body shook, and even Gu Yuena, standing by Tang Wulin¡¯s side, looked dumbfounded.

    In the crowd, the Beast God Di Tian widened his eyes in amazement.

    Di Tian had recognized the Sea God¡¯s Trident in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand when the young man had returned to the battlefield. Had it not been the super divine weapon, how could Tang Wulin possibly withstand the Demon Empress¡¯ God-ranked abilities?

    Tens of thousands of years ago, the Beast God met Tang San once, and the man gave him a feeling of insurmountability. It felt like Tang San could control the entire world!

    Tang Wulin dering that he was Tang San¡¯s son shocked him immensely.

    From what he could remember, the Beast God Di Tian seemed to recall the Sea God Tang San having a daughter in the past. She had been married to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s founder, the Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao. She was the Dragon Butterfly Douluo Tong Wutong.

    ¡®Oh right, Tang Wutong, Tang Wulin. Oh god! Why hadn¡¯t I thought of this? Tang Wulin is truly Tang San¡¯s son.¡¯

    ¡®No wonder. No wonder he has the Golden Dragon King¡¯s essence in his body.¡¯ Instantly, his mind connected everything he knew. There was a myriad of different expressions on his face.

    However, very few people in the crowd on the scene understood Tang Wulin¡¯s answer, including those from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. They were puzzled.

    For example, there was the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu. ¡®His son? I thought he was Tang Ziran¡¯s son? But why is the Demon Empress asking about Tang Ziran?¡¯

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. How...how old can you be?¡± the Demon Empress could not keep from saying.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. He was already standing at the peak of human achievement. He was a quasigod and he had acquired the recognition of the Sea God¡¯s Trident. Nothing was stopping him anymore.

    ¡°My adoptive father told me that nothing was impossible in this world when I was very young. He also told me that the only person worthy of one¡¯splete trust is oneself. The Divine Realm has vanished, but my father had to leave me the human world. Due to some special circumstances, I had to stay here and couldn¡¯t go with them when they left with the Divine Realm. There¡¯s no need for you to understand the specific reasons. I am the son of the Sea God Tang San! You¡¯ve guessed correctly. The golden trident in my hand was his divine weapon, the Sea God¡¯s Trident.¡±

    His exnation was not only meant for the Demon Empress but also all hispanions.

    As soon as he said those words, everyone on the scene was astonished. The people on his side and their enemies all had drastic changes of expression.

    It was simply unimaginable! Tang San became known to the world twenty thousand years ago! Tang Wulin imed that he was Tang San¡¯s son. How could they believe that?

    Just as the Demon Empress had asked, how old was Tang Wulin?!

    The Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena¡¯s body swayed subconsciously, and a dash of sadness shed past her eyes.

    Immediately, the crowd started talking about this revtion, turning the battlefield into a chaotic mess. The people could not help engaging in a discussion.

    The remaining six members of the Shrek Seven Monsters had extremely peculiar expressions on their faces. They were probably the ones with the closest rtionship with Tang Wulin.

    Although Tang Wulin¡¯s abilities were elevating at an elerated rate all the time, especially his Golden Dragon King¡¯s abilities, everyone had always assumed that it was due to his martial soul variant.

    Who would have thought that he was actually Tang San¡¯s son? There was no room in his words for doubt. After all, they had been acquainted with him for so many years. Moreover, Tang Wulin was representing the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. As such, he could not possibly lie.

    Tang San was the founder of the Tang Sect. He was the real Tang Sect¡¯s first ancestor! Tang Wulun could not possibly sully his name, and it was meaningless for him to do so.

    Hence, the feeling of shock triumphed over everything else at that moment.

    Tang San¡¯s son. These simple words had already surpassed every single moniker that Tang Wulin had had in the past.

    The Demon Empress had also calmed down gradually after voicing her query. Her eyes, shimmering with a purple-gold glint, were also flickering with deeply ingrained loathing.

 Chapter 1882 - The Deep Sea Devil Whale King Forsaken By The Sea God

    <h4>Chapter 1882 The Deep Sea Devil Whale King Forsaken By The Sea God</h4>

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Although I managed to figure out that you had some connection with him, I didn¡¯t expect that you would be so closely rted. This is quite fortunate. There are no debts without creditors and no hatred without a cause. Your father killed my husband, so today shall be the day that you pay your debt in blood!¡±Tang Wulin was taken aback. ¡°My father killed your husband?¡±

    Meanwhile, the owner of a pair of bright eyes hidden among the group from the Holy Spirit Cult covered her mouth to stop herself from screaming. Her eyes had filled with tears instantly. She never expected that he was actually Tang San¡¯s son!

    The Demon Empress¡¯ voice was trembling ever so slightly due to her agitated emotions. ¡°Twenty thousand years ago, my husband was the omnipotent entity thatmanded the waves and the sea. His name stirred fear all over the continent. He was the real king of sea soul beasts. He was the one-million-year deep sea devil whale king! It was your father that killed my husband just so he could seize my husband¡¯s soul ring and soul bone.¡±

    Astonished, Tang Wulin eximed, ¡°You¡¯re a soul beast? You¡¯re a deep sea devil whale too?¡±

    The Demon Empress answered haughtily, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the deep sea devil whale king now. I had no choice but to take my daughter and travel afar in an attempt to escape your father. I went through countless hardships and torment just to achieve what I have today. Man is the greediest creature ever. It is your kind that destroyed our homes and ruined our world. You won¡¯t stop even after nearly driving thend soul beasts to extinction. You tried to do the same to our sea soul beasts.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Tang Wulin suddenly interrupted the Demon Empress. He had a puzzled look in his eyes as he spoke with a deep voice, ¡°I admit that humankind is at fault for all the harm done to the soul beasts. However, it seems like your husband¡¯s situation is not as simple as just a human hunting soul beasts.¡±

    The Demon Empress said in rage, ¡°How is it different?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve experienced a simr situation and that is why I find it different. In my case, the deep sea devil whale king that I encountered recently was you? You should have been able to feel the Sea God¡¯s Trident in my hand at the time. In fact, you even felt my father¡¯s aura, right? Then, you chose to flee!¡±

    The Demon Empress was stunned. She looked at Tang Wulin in amazement. ¡°It was you?¡±

    She truly could feel it at the time. More urately, it happened when she firstpleted her breakthrough.

    Even though she had not yet managed to finish the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, the energy she gained was enough for her to achieve the breakthrough.

    She had experienced a momentary trance-like state as she reached the level of God power. It felt as if her entire body had been transported to another world. At the time, she could clearly feel a familiar aura. It was the aura of the Sea God¡¯s Trident that killed her husband in the past, and also that of the Sea God Tang San.

    Her first reaction was to charge forward to annihte it, but soon enough, she was cowed by the aura. It was an overwhelming and terrifying feeling of utter dominance. Thus, she made the decision to retreat. Furthermore, she felt like she was in a grotesque world at the time. She could not tell at all if it was an illusion or reality. After hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s remarks, she learned that it had really happened. ¡®Does that mean that the Sea God Tang San genuinely left his power behind?¡¯

    Tang San said in a deep voice, ¡°I engaged in closed-door cultivation toplete the examinations of the Sea God¡¯s Trident. During the process, there was one trial where I had to confront the deep sea devil whale king. If the previous deep sea devil whale king had already died at my father¡¯s hands, then I must have been fighting against you, right?¡±

    The Demon Empress looked at Tang Wulin with an icy cold gaze. ¡°So what about that?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°You chose to flee at the time. Thus, I passed that examination smoothly. I did not understand how this was all connected at the time, but I have understood it all now. The Sea God¡¯s Trident is a divine weapon, in fact, a super divine weapon. In order for it to acknowledge me, I had to pass its tests. I had to go through the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations to be its master. All of the trident¡¯s examinations were very difficult and each one had its own significance. This included when I was sent to help out the devil soul great white shark n to defeat the evil devil killer whale n. It was because the evil devil killer whale n ughtered so many sea creatures that the sea¡¯s ecological bnce was affected. Given that, will you please tell me what your husband did? Why was he so forsaken by the Sea God that my father had to hunt him down?¡±

    There was no doubt that Tang Wulin¡¯s remarks had brought many mysteries of the Douluo Continent to light, especially those rted to the Sea God Tang San. There Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations had a brief mention in the Tang Sect¡¯s historical records, but it was certainly not as detailed as Tang Wulin¡¯s words. Additionally, his words further proved that he truly was the Sea God¡¯s son!

    Meanwhile, mankind¡¯s elite warriors felt that they had witnessed a revtion, and they began to look at Tang Wulin differently.

    Tang San was definitely the foremost legendary figure in the history of the Douluo Continent. He was the one and only, so it was simply unbelievable that Tang Wulin was really his son.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± the Demon Empress roared, her emotions in turmoil. The purple-gold glow on her body pulsated and transformed into a gigantic pir of light. She fired it directly at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin drew a ring with the Sea God¡¯s Trident to neutralize the energy. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You should know very well if I¡¯m talking nonsense or not. Moreover, all that you have done has proven that I wasn¡¯t talking nonsense. You built the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array to kill millions of people. Could it be that you don¡¯t deserve to die? Will the Sea God show concern for a subject like you? You have just shown that everything I said was true with your actions. Hence, I believe that even if your husband was not as ruthless as you are now, he must have done something damaging to the entire sea.¡±

    The Demon Empress¡¯ chest heaved while her eyes were staring straight at Tang Wulin.

    Was Tang Wulin right? He was!

    In the past, how did the deep sea devil whale king cultivate a one-million-year cultivation base? Could it be that he really cultivated for one million years? That was impossible, of course.

    The scales of ten year, one hundred years, one thousand years, ten thousand years, one hundred thousand years, and one million years were used to measure soul beasts¡¯ cultivation base. The truth was that very few soul beasts cultivated and elevated following this timetable.

    Most of the soul beasts were constantly elevating. The act of breaking through to a new realm would be equal to cultivating normally for a number of years.

    The previous deep sea devil whale king¡¯s methods were exceedingly ruthless and cruel. Just as the Darkness Blood Demon devoured souls, he devoured everything in his path. The deep sea devil whale king was almost peerless in the sea. He relied on his fearsome abilities to consume the weaker creatures constantly and nourish himself. He wreaked havoc across the ocean especially after his cultivation broke through to one-hundred-thousand-years. Multiple areas of the ocean turned into dead zones because of him. He became even more fearless after achieving a one-million-year cultivation base. Just like the evil soul masters, the deep sea devil whale king was determined to propel itself to Godhood by devouring all the creatures in the entire sea.

    The one-million-year deep sea devil whale king¡¯s only saving grace was perhaps his love for his wife and daughter. Nevertheless, his actions had genuinely affected the ecological bnce of the entire ocean. This was why it was chosen by the Sea God¡¯s Nine Examinations.

    The Demon Empress seemed to have regained herposure. She looked at Tang Wulin and said with a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s no use in discussing it. The members of the Holy Spirit Cult no longer consider ourselves human beings anymore. Very well. Since you¡¯re the son of Tang San, it will be fitting that I take my revenge on you. Do you dare to gamble on this?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

 Chapter 1883 - The Bet!

    <h4>Chapter 1883 The Bet!</h4>

    The Demon Empress¡¯ eyes were aze as she looked at Tang Wulin. Then, she looked toward the rest of the federal military¡¯s warriors and said with a cold voice, ¡°Given the situation we have arrived at, the rest of these skirmishes are no longer of any importance to our battle today. For all of you, ying me would be a victory. In our case, if we can kill your leaders, can you threaten us merely by relying on those aircraft? If that¡¯s how it is, let¡¯s not waste time anymore. We shall determine the victor with three rounds of battles. I believe mankind lovespetitions and matches? We can determine the final winner and loser through three rounds of seven-on-seven matches. Anyone who lost that particr round shall all die. With three rounds of matches, there¡¯s no fear for any of us to scheme nor go back on our words. The losing side won¡¯t have many powerhouses left after three rounds. Do you have the courage to form your lineup for the matches? If you win, at least there will be far fewer casualties. Themon soldiers won¡¯t be regarded as the cannon fodder anymore. If we win, it will save us some trouble too.¡±The Demon Empress was right about the lineup! If victory and defeat were really determined through three rounds of matches, the losing side would lose seven powerhouses every round. Therefore, the lineup for the matches was extremely important.

    It was a truly massive gamble. It put the lives of both sides¡¯ veterans on the line. If the lineup was appropriate, it would ensure that the team could achieve the final victory with the least losses and defeat the other teampletely.

    cing such a wager with the Holy Spirit Cult could possibly end up with the cult going back on its word. In any case, everyone from the losing team would need to die at the end of each round. If their greatest warriors could be ced in the first team, the possibility of the Holy Spirit Cult betraying them would be reduced immensely.

    On the other hand, the stakes were much higher for the human side. After all, if they were killed, the abyssal creatures could be resurrected by the abyss, but the same could not be said for the human beings!

    If the tumultuous fighting continued, the human forces would sacrifice countless lives to defeat their opponents. If they could achieve victory by winning the match, mankind would not have to pay such a high price and more people would be able to live.

    That being said, the Demon Empress would certainly have her own intentions for proposing a bet like this. Where did her confidencee from? Also, it appeared to be more beneficial for the Federation on the surface, so what was in it for her?

    All of this put pressure on the Federation¡¯s numerous powerhouses that were present. Should they agree or not?

    Several tens of thousands of soldiers awaited their decision attentively. The Demon Empress¡¯ final sentence was particrly ruthless. If they chose not to agree to the wager, it would show a disregard for the lives of these soldiers and would substantially affect their morale. Yet if they chose to gamble, it would undoubtedly mean that they were stepping into the Demon Empress¡¯ trap.

    Tang Wulin hesitated, as did Gu Yuena. All the powerhouses from the Federation were unsure.

    ¡°It seems like you humans are not so simple-minded. I shall give you some time to discuss this. We shall remain where we stand for an hour, and we won¡¯t spearhead an offensive.¡± The Demon Empress looked toward Tang Wulin and gave him a scornful smile. With a wave of her hand, she conjured a burst of purple-gold light. It instantly covered all the powerhouses from her side and also the abyssal passage.

    The numerous powerhouses on the human side were in a different situation. Some were even awkwardly exchanging nces. Tang Wulin was the first person to calm his mental state. With a deep voice, he said, ¡°Please follow me, everyone.¡± With those words, he led the way as they flew toward the mountain where the Life Subtree had been nted.

    The rest of the humans followed closely behind him. The federal military needed a figurehead at this point.

    The powerhouses from the Tang Sect, Shrek Academy, the War God Hall, the Spirit Pagoda, the army, and also some reclusive ns followed Tang Wulin as they all soared to the mountain. On the other hand, the federal military¡¯s soldiers stayed behind for the moment. Both parties were standing facing each other in their respective positions. They waited quietly for the human leaders toe to their decision.

    When theynded on the mountain slope, the powerhouses from Shrek and the Tang Sect were already used to the thick life source brought by the Life Subtree. However, it was the first time for the vast majority of those from the Spirit Pagoda, the War God Hall, the army, and the ns.

    They felt rejuvenated almost immediately uponing into contact with the rich life source. Their spiritual exhaustion and physical fatigue from their earlier battle were rapidly fading.

    Even Gu Yuena could not help expressing her astonishment upon sensing the Life Subtree¡¯s aura.

    Was this the hidden resource of Shrek Academy?

    The father and son duo, Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng, were with the powerhouses from the Spirit Pagoda. They could not keep the greed from their face when they saw the Life Subtree. Qiangu Dongfeng even suspected that he might be able to restore his crippled arm if he could acquire additional life source from the ancient tree. After all, he was a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse. The rich life source was enough to cure his injuries earlier.

    Shrek truly lived up to its reputation!

    Naturally, Tang Wulin could sense the emotional changes of the people under the influence of the Life Subtree. His eyes moved to the federal military¡¯s suprememander, the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi.

    ¡°What do you think, Supreme Commander?¡± After all, Yu Guanzhi was still the suprememander, at least in name, for mankind¡¯s war against the abyssal creatures and Holy Spirit Cult.

    Yu Guanzhi replied with a bitter smile, ¡°This is an important matter. With the Federation taken into ount, this matter should be reported back to them. I can almost guarantee that the parliament will certainly request for us to continue a full-scale assault and reduce the chances of anything untoward happening to a minimum.¡±

    Based on his understanding of the federal parliament and also the administration as a whole, the Federation would be willing to sacrifice tens of thousands of lives to defeat these opponents. The failure to achieve that would result in the downfall of the entire Douluo Continent. It was a result that no one could afford to see.

    Tang Wulin nodded gently. Of course, he had thought about this as well.

    Yu Guanzhi spoke in a deep voice, ¡°The Demon Empress made sure her voice could be heard by all so she could ensure that our own people would pressure us into making a decision. After all, the option of determining the victor and loser through a small number of fighters instead of continuing the full-scale war would result in a tremendous difference in the number of fatalities for us. If we refuse to partake in this enormous bet with them, our side¡¯s morale will be greatly affected as well.¡±

    After pondering for a while, they could tell that even the time given by the Demon Empress was nned meticulously. An hour was not considered too long or too short. There was certainly still time for them to seek permission from the Federation, but the federal parliament¡¯s rushed decision would only be exactly what Yu Guanzhi described. To ensure victory in this war, the parliament would prefer stability rather than paying a huge cost.

    However, an hour¡¯s time was definitely not enough for them to enhance troop morale enough to get the three army corps to risk their lives again. Without question, they would be at a loss.

    Given all that, should they agree to the bet?

    Yu Guanzhi took a deep breath, and a look of determination shed past his eyes. He shifted his gaze to look toward the army¡¯s numerous powerhouses including those from the War God Hall. He spoke grimly, ¡°On this asion, I¡¯m not only representing the Federation, but I also speak for the army. Every soldier that followed me into battle is like my own blood brother. Had I not had to take the Federation into consideration, if I were only considering on behalf of my men, I¡¯d be willing to partake in the bet. This is because I have countless brothers that can survive the war if we can win. On the other hand, this is very important to me. Thus, Tang Sect Master and Spirit Pagoda Master, I would like both of you to make this clear. Are you confident that you can defeat the Demon Empress?¡±

    There was no doubt that the God-ranked Demon Empress yed a pivotal role in this war. Whether they chose to continue fighting or take the risk with this enormous gamble, they would need to cross her first. It was only by doing that, they would be able to achieve the final victory. Otherwise, everything else was meaningless.

 Chapter 1884 - Seventy Percent Confiden

    <h4>Chapter 1884 Seventy Percent Confiden</h4>

    Tang Wulin turned to Gu Yuena and she was looking back at him.Their eyes met, and the two of them could see far more than what was revealed in each other¡¯s gaze.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath and said grimly, ¡°Supreme Commander, there¡¯s nothing absolute in this world. I can only pay with my own life. As long as I still have breath in me, I will certainly carry on fighting. If I were going against the Demon Empress alone, I am twenty percent sure that both of us will kill each other. If I fail and she defeats me, I¡¯m forty percent sure that I¡¯ll be able to injure her severely before I die. However, this is going to be three rounds of seven-on-seven matches. With the Spirit Pagoda Master and thebination of our powers, I am seventy percent confident that we can defeat the Demon Empress.¡±

    As soon as he said that, all of those present were shocked. No one had expected that Tang Wulin would actually voice out such amitment.

    Even the people from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy were startled. This was not a joking matter! This was rted to the future of the Federation and the survival of all humankind!

    Seventy percent was considered an exceedingly high number on a battlefield like this. If Tang Wulin could say he was so confident, it meant that he might have been close to a hundred percent confident!

    Nevertheless, the Demon Empress was already a genuine God-ranked powerhouse. Although she did not have the addition of her Godhood Tablet, her soul power and spiritual power were truly at the God rank. How could Tang Wulin be so sure of himself when he was facing such an opponent?

    Hence, Yu Guanzhi had an incredulous look on his face upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s answer. He could not help saying, ¡°Really?¡±

    Of all the warriors present, perhaps only the other six Shrek Monsters could figure out where his confidence came from.

    Tang Wulin did not answer right away, but he looked at Gu Yuena by his side with his eyes aze as if he was waiting for her answer.

    Gu Yuena met his gaze. It took more than ten full seconds before she determinedly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Her assurance was even more shocking than Tang Wulin¡¯s word alone. Who had the most outstanding performance during the earlier battles and made the biggest contribution of all? There was no doubt that it was this Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena. It was her, the Silver Dragon Dancing Qilin Gu Yuena!

    It was this newly appointed Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master that stopped the Spirit Monarch, a deadly foe with a Divine Origin spiritual cultivation base. It could be said that she was the pir of the human forces before Tang Wulin¡¯s return! It was her presence that ensured that mankind¡¯s legion had not copsed despite experiencing a few serious threats. Thanks to her, theysted until Tang Wulin¡¯s return.

    More importantly, the Spirit Monarch was the suprememander of the abyssal legion. Killing him led to theplete copse of the Abyssal Spirit Dragon n and turned the tide of battle. With that, Gu Yuena had made the biggest contribution of all.

    She was also the one that pulled the declining Spirit Pagoda together and started afresh. She helped the organization to stand up to the world again. It could be said that Gu Yuena relied on her incredible abilities to establish her status in the Spirit Pagoda. No one couldpare to her in this!

    As the leader of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect, Tang Wulin would never speak without thinking. In addition, he had the recognition of the current Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master. Given that the Pagoda Master had just killed the Spirit Monarch, he could be seen as highly reliable.

    ¡°Pagoda Master, are you sure?¡± Qiangu Dieting could not help but ask.

    Despite his arrogance, Qiangu Dieting finally realized that Gu Yuena had been concealing her abilities after she killed the Spirit Monarch.

    She had always been suppressing herself, but the young maiden actually possessed such terrifying strength.

    There was no time for him to ponder on where her abilities came from, but he could be certain that her status in the organization had been firmly cemented. The Qiangu n was destined to fall. The only wisp of hope left in their hearts was the rtionship between Gu Yuena and Qiangu Dieting.

    Gu Yuena turned her head to the side and took a nce at Qiangu Dieting. Then, she said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m sure. We have at least a seventy percent chance of defeating the Demon Empress through thebined efforts of myself and the Tang Sect Master. Besides the Demon Empress, I think that the rest of them should not be able to threaten us. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Demon Empress must have proposed the bet to achieve some goal of hers. However, she is not the only one with goals. We have our own as well.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi had no choice but to ask, ¡°There are certain matters that I have no business meddling with. That being said, this wager is an important matter. I can onlye to a conclusion after understanding the situation. This is crucial to our survival and the lives of everyone on the entire continent. Thus, Pagoda Master Gu, Tang Sect Master, will you please tell me exactly what your goals are? This way, I can make the final decision.¡±

    Judging Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena¡¯s statements, the two of them had already expressed their wishes clearly. They were willing to partake in the huge bet. On the other hand, Yu Guan represented the military. If he and the War God Hall were to agree, the matter would be considered settled.

    There was a saying: ¡®a fieldmander must decide even against the king¡¯s orders¡¯. Yu Guanzhi had already stated his view that the Federation should not be consulted as he would decide on their behalf. On the other hand, one could imagine the difficulty of making the decision.

    Tang Wulin nced at Gu Yuena and she nodded back at him. The understanding between them was so good that it disgruntled the father and son, Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng. Their eyes showed a dash of displeasure.

    In any case, Gu Yuena was no longer who she used to be, so they could not express their displeasure regardless.

    Tang Wulin drew a circle with his right hand and conjured a ray of light to cover himself, Gu Yuena, Yu Guanzhi, and the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue.

    Upon seeing this, the rest of the group did not react much. Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s expressions turned unpleasant.

    Everyone on the scene was one of humanity¡¯s elite warriors. Why was Tang Wulin doing this? Who was he trying to guard against?

    They assumed this was certainly not for the powerhouses from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy. Then, the answer was clear to see. Who was so unworthy of their attention? There was no doubt it was the two of them and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses that they led. Was he worried that they would divulge the secret to the Holy Spirit Cult?

    The gentle radiance formed a shield of light that enshrouded all four of them. Tang Wulin¡¯s mouth was moving as if he was speaking. Gu Yuena¡¯s expression was calm while Yu Guanzhi and Guan Yue looked astonished. For some reason, they soon looked overjoyed and began nodding in session. Guan Yue even gave Tang Wulin a big thumbs up.

    Radiance shimmered and the light shield faded. Compared to the serious and solemn atmosphere before, Yu Guanzhi appeared to be in high and vigorous spirits. He smiled and said, ¡°The Tang Sect Master has convinced me. On behalf of the military, I have no objections.¡±

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie had already died in the battle. The surviving Limit Douluo-ranked military powerhouses were the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian, the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi, and the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun.

    Cao Dezhi could not possibly oppose Tang Wulin when Zhang Huanyun was not around. Dong Zian¡¯s reputation was tarnished during the earlier incident. Moreover, Yu Guanzhi was the suprememander of the three armies. Thus, he represented all the armed forces.

    The Skycrosser Douluuo Guan Yue nodded and said, ¡°I agree as well. Additionally, our War God Hall is willing to undertake one of the rounds. I shall lead the team.¡±

    Three rounds of seven-on-seven matches signified that both parties would need to send out twenty-one fighters.

    Besides the one empress, the Holy Spirit Cult had two emperors and four great heavenly kings of darkness. The Darkness Phoenix was already dead and the Darkness Hummingbird died at Wu Zhangkong¡¯s hands. There were only five of them left. The remaining powerhouses would have to be from the abyssal ne.

    On the other hand, mankind¡¯s legion would be sending out numerous powerhouses. When seen from the surface, the humans were definitely not going to be found short. After all, the number of Limit Douluos and suits of four-word battle armor were abundant. Despite the passing of the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, and the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo, there were still quite arge number of powerhouses, especially from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. They were well-equipped with a formidable fighting force.

 Chapter 1885 - The Biggest Gamble In History

    <h4>Chapter 1885 The Biggest Gamble In History</h4>

    Tang Wulin nodded and said, ¡°The Tang Sect and Shrek Academy are willing to ept the bet too.¡±He had received the Amorous Douluo¡¯s and the Heartless Douluo¡¯s voices transmitted to his ears earlier. On Shrek Academy¡¯s side, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue was deceased, leaving the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali the only experienced veteran from Shrek. She was also the Tang Sect¡¯s godmother, so she supported Tang Wulin naturally.

    Gu Yuena said in a deep voice, ¡°The Spirit Pagoda agrees as well.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi¡¯s gaze swept across the rest of the powerhouses. He said in a deep voice, ¡°This battle will decide the future of all mankind. Today, the four of us will make the decision. All the responsibilities will be borne by me as the suprememander of the three armies. Let¡¯s select our lineup now.¡±

    The military mogul disyed his resolute bearing at this crucial juncture. He did not show the slightest hesitation since there was barely any time left for them to pussyfoot around.

    ¡°I detest the sight of you all this while. I¡¯ve no choice but to admit that you¡¯re now a man. Count me in for this.¡± The muscr and tall Dong Zian walked out from among the numerous military powerhouses and made his way to Yu Guanzhi¡¯s side. He nodded vigorously at Yu Guanzhi.

    Yu Guanzhi looked toward him simrly. Both of them spontaneously cracked into a smile. Their past estrangement seemed to have disappeared at that very moment. They were both aware that they might perhaps remain here for eternity after the battle. Why should the estrangement matter anymore? Any misunderstanding between them was settled there and then.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Suprememander, this is our mutual responsibility. You won¡¯t be bearing it alone. Let¡¯s put this aside first. I think we should consider those who aren¡¯t partaking in the bet now. That¡¯s more important.¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, the people on the scene had a quizzical look on their faces.

    Yu Guanzhi said, ¡°What do you mean, Tang Sect Master?¡±

    Tang Wulin said in a deep voice, ¡°Those who are partaking in this big gamble are undoubtedly brave men. They¡¯re willing to spare no effort to risk their lives in the battle for the future of the Federation. However, we must also consider that the Holy Spirit Cult and the abyssal ne are absolutely not trustworthy. Since the Demon Empress was the one who proposed, she probably has an ulterior motive. Perhaps, she has something up her sleeve.¡±

    ¡°Under such circumstances, we must be prepared to face the abyssal ne in case they go back on their promise. Thus, we must keep a reserve, so we can react to any emergency that arises. We must reserve a number of our powerhouses. As the suprememander of the three armies, you¡¯remanding the entire army. It¡¯s definitely inappropriate for you to partake in the gamble. Otherwise, who is going tomand the army if something happened to you?¡±

    Yu Guanzhi was stunned for a moment. He had thought of proposing himself as a representative of the army to take part in the battle. Otherwise, how was he going to convince the others to take part in the battle where the people¡¯s lives were at stake!

    ¡°Yet...¡± Yu Guanzhi was about to say something when he was interrupted by Dong Zian by his side.

    ¡°The Tang Sect Master is right. Suprememander, you can¡¯t take part in this battle. Not only you, Old Zhang can¡¯t take part either. Even though you are all Limit Douluos, your leadership is far more important to the entire army than your individual fighting capacity. As long as you¡¯re here, we can still inform you of any changes in the abyss such that together we can prevent more serious issues.¡±

    Yu Guanzhi had a slight frown. He did not interrupt since he had no choice but to admit that Tang Wulin was right. The three armies could not be left without amander. He could see from the abyssal legion¡¯s situation earlier that the abyssal legion almost had a full breakdown after losingmand of the abyssal Spirit Dragon n when the Spirit Monarch was killed. A few king-ranked powerhouses were even killed by Gu Yuena during that time.

    The Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue said, ¡°Suprememander, don¡¯t hesitate anymore. The Tang Sect Master is right. You can¡¯t partake in the battle. There are still a few of us from the army. I shall lead our team then. In addition to General Dong, we have the people from the War God Hall as well. That should be enough. The War God Hall¡¯s function is fortification while you, as themander of the army, are even more crucial inmanding the battlefield. Hence, even General Dong shouldn¡¯t take part if it¡¯s up to me. Let us, the War God Hall, take up one round of the battle.¡±

    Dong Zian burst outughing. ¡°Hall Master Guan, you¡¯re treating me like a stranger. Moreover, I¡¯m no longer the Western Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander. No worries. I¡¯ve already made arrangements with the Western Army Corps. However, you are right about most of ourmanders being unsuitable. Their most important function is to safeguard our position.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I agree with General Dong¡¯s point of view. In that case, the War God Hall will send a team. Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect will send a team as well. There¡¯s still one more team remaining.¡±

    At this point, he could not help looking toward Gu Yuena.

    Gu Yuena said, ¡°Our Spirit Pagoda will send a team as well. Furthermore, I¡¯ve something to add. The bet is being proposed by the Demon Empress. She must have something in mind to propose three rounds of seven-on-seven matches. We can¡¯t let her lead us by the nosepletely. We should be able to make some changes on the number of people at the very least. Judging by the number of top-rank powerhouses at present, our numbers exceed theirs. Hence, I suggest requesting an increase in the number of people in the matches from seven to nine.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze shifted. He neglected this point actually. He could not help nodding upon being reminded by Gu Yuena.

    All else aside, the number of people that could be sent from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy was not a small number. They had far more than nine who they could send. As it stood, hispanions were more than eager to join.

    ¡°Old Cao and I won¡¯t be taking part.¡± No one expected the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin to speak up suddenly. The Old Cao he was referring to was the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi naturally.

    Every one¡¯s gaze was fixed upon him instantly. However, the Amorous Douluo maintained a calm gaze. He did not say much either as he had no intention of exining himself. On the other hand, Cao Dezhi who was standing nearby nodded his consent to Zang Xin¡¯s announcement.

    Qiangu Dongfeng could not refrain himself from mocking, ¡°Why? Could it be that the two Tang Sect¡¯s moguls are scared?¡±

    Zang Xin said calmly, ¡°How can a man who measures the stature of great men by the yardstick of lesser men such as yourself understand lofty ambitions?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng was about to say something when he was stopped by Qiangu Dieting by his side. Qiangu Dieting shook his head toward Qiangu Dongfeng with a stern look. Soon after, he shifted his gaze toward Zang Xin and Cao Dezhi and nodded toward them which was a rare asion indeed. He even had a look of admiration in his eyes.

    The Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue pondered for a while. He then spoke, ¡°I agree.¡±

    Undoubtedly, Qiangu Dieting and Guan Yue knew the reason behind the Amorous Douluo¡¯s and the Heartless Douluo¡¯s reluctance to partake. In fact, even the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master Tang Wulin had no idea why. However, it was not the time for him to enquire. In his mind, these two Limit Douluos were most likely to join. In addition, they would be ying important roles too. However, it seemed like he would need to make changes to the n based on the current situation.

    Yu Guanzhi said, ¡°I agree with the Pagoda Master Gu¡¯s suggestion. I¡¯llmunicate with the Demon Empress now to confirm the final number. Go ahead and discuss the lineup.¡± Upon saying that, he leaped up and flew toward the sky.

    The Skycrosser Douluo said, ¡°I¡¯ll lead the team on our side together with General Dong. Then, we will put in another seven top-ranked War Gods to join the match. That¡¯ll be fine for us.¡±

    The War God Hall¡¯s numerous War Gods did not suffer great losses during the battles earlier. They were only a little exhausted. Nheless, they were recovering rapidly from being at the Life Subtree. All their eyes lit up with the willpower to fight. There had never been a War God who feared a battle in the Douluo Federation!

 Chapter 1886 - The Lineup

    <h4>1886 The Lineup</h4>

    Tang Wulin nodded and looked toward Gu Yuena. He said, ¡°I think the Demon Empress will be taking part in the final match in the rear. We¡¯ll need to reserve a few people for the final battle. Let¡¯s take part in the final match together.Gu Yuena said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Then, she turned toward the people from the Spirit Pagoda and said, ¡°In order to ensure that we defeat the Demon Empress, I¡¯ll need to coborate with the Tang Sect Master. Thus, I¡¯ll be in the same team as him. Our Spirit Pagoda will join the rest of the reclusive ns as the third team. Thank you for taking the trouble to lead the team, both of you.¡± The two people she was referring to at the end of her address were the father and son, Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng respectively.

    Qiangu Dongfeng was about to speak when Qiangu Dieting held his shoulder and stopped him from opening his mouth. Without any hesitation, Qiangu Dieting nodded and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s form a team.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng looked at his father in astonishment. He could not help transmitting his voice to ask, ¡°Father, what are you doing? Gu Yuena is not with us and Leng Yaozhu is dead. Our team is not powerful enough! If we form a team, I¡¯m afraid we might¡­¡±

    Qiangu Dieting replied calmly, ¡°Do you think that we¡¯ll stand a chance to defeat the formidable enemy this time? For the legacy of our n, we must abandon what needs to be abandoned. We need to sacrifice our lives for we can¡¯t be the sinners of the n.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s body shook once. He looked toward his father in bewilderment. At this very moment, he came to realize many things. His lips moved as if he was going to speak, but he could not bring himself to say it. He knew that it was impossible for him to change anything now.

    It did not take long before Yu Guanzhi came flying back swiftly. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The Demon Empress has agreed. I represented our side in consenting to the agreement. The final battle shall begin in an hour as agreed upon before!¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, the people turned solemn.

    Since it was already decided, everyone would devote all their efforts to fight.

    Tang Wulin looked toward hispanions standing behind him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s assign the candidates now.¡±

    ¡°Count us in.¡± Yuanen Zhentian walked forward slowly. The Titan Douluo was smiling without a care about entering a battle of life and death as if it was just a trifle matter.

    Tang Wulin looked touched. ¡°Senior Yuanen, both of you are actually not considered Shrek¡¯s people. You can¡­¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian said in rage, ¡°Tang Sect Master, you must think this through first. How are we not considered Shrek¡¯s people? We are a part of Shrek Academy through and through. I¡¯m a teacher in Shrek Academy. I¡¯ve heard the stories about Shrek Academy. I¡¯m most respectful to learn that only the teachers died during the great catastrophe in the past. No student was killed in the cmity. It moved me very much. I¡¯ve been deeply affected by the Shrek spirit despite not being with Shrek for long.¡±

    Moreover, this is not only Shrek¡¯s war as it involves all mankind. Can the eggs remain unbroken when the nest is totally ruined? We¡¯re confident that we still have some skills up our sleeves. If we don¡¯t utilize them now, when are we going to use it? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯ve to wait until all mankind is annihted. Furthermore, we¡¯re at ease knowing that our Titan n is in Shrek Academy. The lineage of our n is guarded by Shrek and the Tang Sect, so it¡¯ll continue for sure. Let¡¯s not discuss any further. Tang Sect Master, count us both, father and son, in.¡±

    Yuanen Tiandang stood by his father¡¯s side. He was smiling with a determined look in his eyes.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Tang Wulin did not have much to say.

    ¡°Me too.¡± The Qilin Douluo Tong Yu stepped forward too. His demeanor was so calm as if everything else was unimportant to him.

    Tang Wulin took a long nce at him and said, ¡°Senior Tong Yu, you probably heard what I said earlier. My birth father is the Sea God Tang San. I was left in this world before I was adopted by my adoptive father. I¡¯m not the true son of my adoptive father. So, you¡­¡±

    Tong Yu said, ¡°So, does your adoptive father have other children?¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head subconsciously.

    Tong Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s fine then. Since there are no other children, where am I to look for another spiritual entrustee? Moreover, this matter is not only a matter of your Douluo Continent. It concerns all mankind. Ie from the Star Luo Empire, so just consider me as a representative of Star Luo.¡±

    Upon saying that, he walked over to Yuanen Tiandang and his son¡¯s side. It was apparent that he would not give Tang Wulin any opportunity to reject him.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali walked over and stood next to Tong Yu¡¯s side naturally. There was nothing much for him to say about his godmother. They had a deep-seated hatred for the Holy Spirit Cult due to a bloody feud.

    Together, the four great Limit Douluos from Shrek Academy chose to take part.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go without us.¡± Lan Muzi, Tang Yingmeng, and Wu Zhangkong stepped forward in session. On the other side, the Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses from the Tang Sect stepped forward in session and organized themselves into a team.

    Included among these people were the Body Douluo A Ruheng, and the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi. Every single one of them was a powerhouse.

    ¡°Big brother, we¡¯re one. Since when do the Shrek Seven Monsters need to be separated? Anyhow, I don¡¯t care. You must count me in your team. This is the moment to be a hero of the entire continent. How can you not include me?¡± Xie Xie made his way next to Tang Wulin in a sh. He was indignant at being left out.

    ¡°Yes, the Shrek Seven Monsters are one.¡± Ye Xinn walked over. The remaining five made their way over to stand next to Tang Wulin.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters were led by Tang Wulin. Undoubtedly, their individual abilities made them some of the most powerful people here. In fact, none of them were a Limit Douluo other than Tang Wulin. Only Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn were considered Hyper Douluos while the rest were only Title Douluos who had yet to achieve Hyper Douluo rank.

    Nevertheless, it was Tang Wulin who helped themplete their four-word battle armors because they were the Shrek Seven Monsters. Despite being Title Douluos, their abilities could bepared to the Limit Douluo rank when they were dded in their four-word battle armors.

    The Divine Craftsman Tang Wulin yed a decisive role in elevating the status of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. The most incredible part about him was that he never suffered from the bacsh effect when he performed the Heavenly Refinement. He was peerless in the cksmith profession from the beginning till now.

    It only took one call. There were already more than thirty powerhouses from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect who came forward with the utmost confidence to partake in the matches. No one had the slightest intention to pull back at the moment.

    It was precisely then that the army, the Spirit Pagoda, and the numerous reclusive ns got to witness the extent of Shrek Academy¡¯s and the Tang Sect¡¯s power.

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin was in a dilemma. Apparently, it was quite difficult for him to choose only nine people from all these people. Based on their abilities, he would need to prioritize the Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses. However, the cooperation between the Shrek Seven Monsters was the best, especially in the presence of the number one master control soul master Xu Xiaoyan. He was at a loss when it came to ssifying her based on her rank alone.

    The battle was too important. How should he make the final decision then?

    Just as Tang Wulin found himself in a difficult situation, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali walked over slowly and arrived by his side. She spoke in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s one thing to have abilities, but all of you have received Shrek Academy¡¯s guidance. A good team with superb teamwork is tough toe by. You can still achieve victory even if the individual abilities are weak. Think of Shrek Academy¡¯s history. Which generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters did not elevate themselves after triumphing over more powerful opponents? Thus, I propose the Shrek Seven Monsters to join the match. All of you are already qualified and capable enough. Besides, there¡¯s the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena. I think you can even include Sima Jinchi whereby the nine of you can form a team.¡±

 Chapter 1887 - Three Teams Decided

    <h4>Chapter 1887 Three Teams Decided</h4>

    As soon as those words were spoken, the numerous powerhouses on the scene could not help feeling stunned. The Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s arrangement would cut off all the four great Limit Douluos from Shrek Academy!Then, Yali¡¯s next words shocked everyone.

    Yali looked toward Qiangu Dieting and said in a deep voice, ¡°Qiangu Dieting, I understand your thinking. If you¡¯re still a man, do it for the Qiangu n. We must devote everything we have for this battle. I can guarantee you that the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy won¡¯t be trying to take revenge against you, at least not before the end of this war. We won¡¯t be using any hidden schemes either. The powerhouses from your Spirit Pagoda are limited in number. Would you like to join us and form another team?¡±

    All at once, Qiangu Dieting could not help feeling stunned for a moment because he had never expected that Yali would say this.

    Yali continued, ¡°Yuanen Zhentian, Yuanen Tiandang, Tong Yu, Wu Zhangkong, A Ruheng, Lan Muzi, and I will join all of you. Adding both of you will make us a team of nine.¡±

    Qiangu Dieting was taken aback. On the other hand, Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s first reaction was one of pure joy. At least five out of the seven people mentioned by Yali were of genuine Limit Douluo-rank standards. Wu Zhangkong and Lan Muzi¡¯s abilities were equal to a Limit Douluo¡¯s. They were much more capable than the Shrek Seven Monsters! With the seven of them in addition to the two Limit Douluos, being himself and his father, the team would have nine Limit Douluos. In fact, one could even say that they were the most formidable team and stood a higher chance of defeating the abyssal powerhouses too.

    However, he immediately appeared doubtful after his momentary exuberance. He looked at Yali with a suspicious gaze. What if the seven powerhouses from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect were to betray them on the battlefield? They might not even get the opportunity to run away.

    Naturally, Yali could sense the hesitation in his eyes. She said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t measure the stature of great men by the yardstick of small men. Do you think that everyone is like you?¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s old face blushed scarlet. He realized that he was not on his best behavior. With so many people as witnesses, the Holy Spirit Douluo had promised not to seek revenge on them in this war. It was apparent that she would not go back on her words so easily. Otherwise, she would make herself a target for all.

    Qiangu Dieting said, ¡°That is fine, thank you.¡± He had only said these five simple words before he tugged Qiangu Dongfeng and walked to the side. He sat cross-legged and began to restore his cultivation base.

    The military powerhouses that had the authority to be here were all leaders. At the moment, they were looking at the numerous powerhouses from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect differently.

    In the three rounds of nine-on-nine matches, more than half of the candidates came from the Tang Sect! It was simply an act that defied Heaven. However, it had showcased the Tang Sect¡¯s dauntless spirit at this crucial juncture. Inparison, not many powerhouses from the Spirit Pagoda had the courage to step forward during the earlier phase of the candidate selection.

    This was the difference between these two organizations. They had just redeemed themselves after Gu Yuena¡¯s amazing performance earlier, yet they were still savagely upstaged by the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy after all.

    Even after enduring their great catastrophe, the Spirit Pagoda still could notpare to the Tang Sect¡¯s hidden resources when it was fully disyed.

    Whenparing wealth, perhaps the Spirit Pagoda was genuinely the best on the continent, but they could notpare to the Tang Sect¡¯s hidden resources. The most important of these resources was the spirit of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. Where the spirit was, the soul remained. No matter how badly they were hurt, as long as there was still a spark, they could regain their glory.

    Meanwhile, the group from the War God Hall was done selecting their candidates as well. The nine candidates included the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue, the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian, War God One Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui, War God Two Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu, War God Three Dark Emperor Douluo Luo Yuhang, War God Five Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong, War God Seven Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan, War God Eight Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi, and War God Thirteen God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun.

    Judging from her abilities, War God Thirteen God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun was not qualified enough to take part in the match. However, she shared the martial soul fusion skill with the Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu known as the Double-sword Combined which would be very effective when used on the battlefield. As a result, she was given a ce on the team.

    Thus, the twenty-seven powerhouses divided into three teams taking part in the match from mankind¡¯s side were selected. The two great Limit Douluos, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin and the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi, representing the Tang Sect would not be taking part in this battle.

    Nevertheless, the lineup from the three teams still exuded a feeling of an elite, confident army in excellent form.

    Meanwhile, the powerhouses not taking part in this bet still needed to form a defensive line to prepare for any emergencies that could happen at any moment.

    The Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi approached Tang Wulin, Gu Yuena, and Guan Yue. Thumping his right fist against his left breast, he said, ¡°The survival of the Federation and mankind depends on all of you. I shall be monitoring the situation on the battlefield from themand headquarters very closely. If there are any changes, you must immediately withdraw and put some dispatch between you. We will cover you with artillery fire at once.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Supreme Commander. We¡¯ll be doing our best for sure.¡±

    Judging by the situation on the surface, Tang Wulin felt rather confident. The only part that he did fullyprehend was the Demon Empress¡¯ escape n.

    However, the opposing team¡¯s escape n was no longer important in the collision between two parties. The most important step was to react ordingly to the circumstances.

    In the distance, the abyssal passage had calmed down. It seemed like those abyssal levels destroyed earlier did not manage to make the entire abyss falter. The inside of the passage still appeared deep and there was no telling how many fearsome abyssal creatures were in there. However, the majority of the abyssal creatures were confined to the spaces near the passage. As it was, they showed no sign of charging outside the area. It was much betterpared to the breached defensive line they were dealing with earlier.

    The situation at the three great federal fleets had stabilized. Despite dealing with tremendous grief, Chen Zeyu was still performing his duties as the suprememander of the naval fleet. He aimed their arsenal at the battlefield and observed the changes there carefully through radar and satellite surveince. All the gun muzzles were aimed directly at the abyssal passage, ready tounch an attack at any moment.

    In the sky, the soul fighter aircraft did not show any intention of leaving, as they remained in position to guard the twelve infrasonic aircraft. They were hovering quietly to keep the battlefield under the protection of the Blood God Army.

    The recently recovered second defensive line was rapidly being repaired. The logistic units were sending all sorts of equipment and soul weapons to the frontline as fast as possible. The mechas from the army corps swiftly swarmed out and arranged themselves densely across the line. With the buffer from earlier, all the defensive lines werepletely stabilized once more.

    It seemed like the overall situation was looking good, at least when considering the situation at that moment.

    Yu Guanzhi agreed to partake in this huge bet based on the entirety of the situation. Both parties would certainly suffer losses after three rounds ofbat. Given the current situation, it was hard to tell who would win and who would lose. However, it was almost impossible for them to make a full retreat at that point. They could only continue to exhaust one another by causing more fatalities and casualties.

    The bouts between powerhouses would give him time to make arrangements and prepare in case their armies ended up doing battle again.

    The infrasonic weapons and heavy-ion weapons had proven their effectiveness on the battlefield. Given the results of the earlier experiment, the weaponyout for the second defensive line would be mainly made up of these two weapons.

    As the suprememander of three armies, Yu Guanzhi had far too many things to consider. After the final decision was made, he began to make use of the hour to speed up their arrangements. He was doing his best to make more opportunities.

    One hour passed in the blink of an eye. When a ray of purple-gold light shot out of the center of the abyssal passage and slowly rose into the sky, mankind¡¯s forces could not help feeling anxious.

    ¡®They¡¯re here!¡¯

    The two great powerhouses, the Ghost Emperor and the Underworld Emperor, were standing behind the Demon Empress. Behind them were the two remaining heavenly kings of darkness, the Darkness Blood Demon and the Darkness Bell.

 Chapter 1888 - The Holy War Begins!

    <h4>Chapter 1888 The Holy War Begins!</h4>

    Both of them were suffering from the injuries they had sustained. Besides them, there were numerous abyssal powerhouses.Among these abyssal warriors, there were new creatures that the humans had not seen before. They came in different forms and sizes, but they were all emitting fearsome auras.

    By the Life Subtree on the side of the humans force, the twenty-seven people representing mankind in the match leaped up. Led by Tang Wulin, Gu Yuena, and Guan Yue, they flew into the sky toward the Demon Empress and her chosen team. The great battle was on the verge of breaking out!

    As the leader of the organizations that sent out the most number of participants for the bet, Tang Wulin was duty-bound to be the representative of mankind¡¯s legion.

    He flew out slowly and looked toward the Demon Empress with a calm gaze. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re ready, Demon Empress?¡±

    The Demon Empress sneered. ¡°It should be me asking if you are ready. Go ahead and send out your first team lineup.¡±

    Tang Wulin replied inly, ¡°It¡¯s only fair for us to send out the first team together.¡±

    The Demon Empress scoffed disdainfully. ¡°We might as well send out our team first. How about that?¡± As she spoke, she waved her hand, and nine silhouettes flew out from behind her.

    Just as expected, the Demon Empress would not participate in the earlier matches. None of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s warriors were amongst the first team of enemies. They were all abyssal powerhouses.

    The champion at the front was an old man who lookedpletely human. Had it not been for the faint abyssal aura that surrounded his body, it would be easy to mistake him for a member of the Holy Spirit Cult.

    The person appeared to be over forty years old, and his face was redder than a date. He had a straight nose and a square jaw. He appeared to be perfectlyposed. The only thing that made him different from a human being was his eyes. His eyes looked extremely ghastly. In fact, they did not appear to be eyes but two skull-like objects encrusted into his eye sockets. His eyeballs took the form of skulls. It was everyone¡¯s first time seeing such a ghoulish being.

    His aura was nothing extraordinary and it did not give off a feeling of dominance. Everything about him appeared to be nd and mundane. Nevertheless, the more mundane he was, the more dangerousness he seemed.

    The fighters around him were the more familiar faces to the humans. There were two monarch-ranked veterans, the ck Monarch and the Bee Monarch. It was the first time they had seen the remaining six abyssal powerhouses as well, and every single one of them had an exceedingly frightful aura. It was apparent that they came from the thirty highest levels of the abyss.

    Tang Wulin looked at Guan Yue standing by his side, and the Skycrosser Douluo nodded at him. He then led the War God Hall¡¯s warriors as they flew forward. They arranged themselves in a line facing the nine abyssal powerhouses.

    Tang Wulin suddenly spoke, ¡°Hold on.¡±

    The Demon Empress looked toward him and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied coldly, ¡°If this were a bet between us and the Holy Spirit Cult, there¡¯d be nothing more for me to say. However, if we are betting against the abyssal creatures, there¡¯s something that I need to say upfront. Given that this is a battle to the death, then the abyssal creatures that are killed can¡¯t be allowed to escape. Thus, I¡¯m requesting you to seal the abyssal passage first. Otherwise, our people will stay dead if they are killed while the in abyssal creatures can return to the abyssal ne to be resurrected. I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t very fair to us.¡±

    The Demon Empress squinted as she stared at Tang Wulin while the numerous abyssal powerhouses behind her could not help shuffling restlessly. Without a doubt, they put a high value on their lives. They represented the different abyssal levels. If they were to truly be killed, it meant that the level they came from would bepletely cleared away. It would take an incredible amount of energy to form a new level again. If they hoped to rebuild it, the abyssal ne would need to rest and recuperate for a very long time.

    When Tang Wulin destroyed two levels in the past, the abyssal ne spent a very long time remaking them. Moreover, the remaining abyssal levels had been slowly developing for many years to reach their current state.

    On the other hand, the abyssal ne had suffered from great losses due to the great battle. The leaders of a few levels had already been ughtered by the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena, and then their life source was devoured by the Silver Dragon Spear. As a result, they were incapable of returning to the abyss for resurrection. Because of this, a few abyssal levels exploded and werepletely destroyed. This would require a very long time to rebuild.

    If Tang Wulin¡¯s suggestion was adopted, their abyssal passage would be sealed, preventing them from returning during the next three rounds ofbat. This would allow them to be killed by the humans. If the abyssal ne were to sustain too many losses, it would shake the foundations of the entire abyss. They had no idea how long it would take for the abyss to recover from such a thing.

    Hence, how could the abyssal leaders possibly agree to that willingly?

    The Demon Empress squinted her eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re pretty shrewd, aren¡¯t you? As it stands, this is not my decision. I will have to discuss it with them first.¡±

    As she spoke, she formed a screen of purple-gold light with a wave of her hand. It shielded her and the abyss¡¯ numerous leaders so they could discuss privately without the humans listening.

    Through the light screen, Tang Wulin could vaguely see that the abyssal emperors and kings reacted emotionally at the start. The Demon Empress was speaking with her back facing him. He had no idea what she was saying to them, but the abyssal leaders gradually calmed down. They turned to one another, exchanging awkward nces one by one.

    They showed a myriad of peculiar emotions including rage, reluctance, and fear.

    It did not take long before these abyssal leaders¡¯ eyes revealed that they had finally calmed down. However, they also showed deeply ingrained loathing when they looked toward Tang Wulin¡¯s side as if they had deadly intentions for mankind.

    The purple-gold light screen opened up, and the Demon Empress squinted slightly as she looked at Tang Wulin. She said in a deep voice, ¡°We agree to your terms. We shall seal the abyssal passage temporarily. Other than the abyssal creatures that are already here, no new abyssal creatures will be appearing before this battle ends. Additionally, if they die, they won¡¯t be able to escape and return to the passage. As for whether you take their abyssal energy or not, that depends on you.¡±

    Tang Wulin felt chills in his heart. The result of the Demon Empress¡¯ discussion was what he had hoped for, of course. However, they hade to a conclusion too quickly. Yes, it happened far too quickly.

    This was an important matter that involved the lives of more than fifteen abyssal leaders. It would be a crushing blow to the entire abyssal ne if they were killed. At least, it would ensure that the abyssal ne would not be attacking the Douluo Continent for the next few thousand years.

    That being the case, the entire discussion over such an important matter had taken up less than a few minutes. The Demon Empress had already convinced the numerous abyssal powerhouses to agree to the terms. The Demon Empress was not even an abyssal leader!

    There had to be a reason behind this. Otherwise, how could the Demon Empress convince so many abyssal powerhouses?

    In any case, the battle was about to begin, so there was no point in trying to think about this further. At that moment, it would be better for him to put it off untilter and focus on winning the match.

    The nine abyssal powerhouses that had already walked out from the Demon Empress¡¯ side flew forward slowly. The man with a face as red as dates had eyes that flickered. He appeared as steady as a mountain.

    The ck Empress and the Bee Monarch were at his sides while the remaining six abyssal kings were right behind them.

    On the Federation¡¯s side, the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, the Skycrosser Douluo, advanced slowly with the Skycrosser Divine Spear in his hand. The rest of the eight War Gods followed closely behind. It could be said that this was the most formidable lineup that the War God Hall could produce at the time.

    Guan Yue¡¯s expression was calm. Despite this being a life and death battle, he showed no emotional changes. The other War Gods were unusually calm as well as if this was just an ordinary battle for them.

    Only the people that were more familiar with the War God Hall would know that the first lesson taught to its members was calmness. The basic quality of every single War God was the ability to remain unperturbed even if Mount Taishan was copsing before oneself.

    The more they were engaged in a life and death struggle, the more they were able to enter a calm state. It was only by doing this that they would be able to utilize their most effective abilities when it was most vital.

    Hence, those familiar with War God Hall would know that the calmer the War Gods were, the greater their fighting capacity. They were at their peak form.

 Chapter 1889 - Holding Hands

    <h4>Chapter 1889 Holding Hands</h4>

    With all of the participants on the scene, both parties rose into the sky. In a split second, they were over a thousand meters high. Meanwhile, the other fighters from both sides slowly withdrew.It could be said that this was the most fearsome battle ever to take ce in the history of the Douluo Continent other than the battle of the Gods. It was a grand nine-on-nine showdown that would determine the destiny of the entire continent.

    Tang Wulin had a solemn expression. He was still pondering on the reason behind the Demon Empress agreeing to his terms so quickly.

    Meanwhile, a soft little hand suddenly made its way into his palm. Its touch was as smooth as jade and soft as cotton. Its palm emitted warmth as it held his hand gently.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment then he turned his head to the side to see Gu Yuena with her head raised looking at the sky as if nothing had happened.

    Gu Yuena did not look at him, but her slightly flushed earlobes revealed her shyness. It was her first time disying the extraordinary rtionship between them with so many people present. Although everyone¡¯s attention was fixed upon the situation in the sky at that moment and no one took notice of them, it was still an iparably rare scene.

    Waves of warmth surged into Tang Wulin¡¯s heart, and all his uncertainty vanishedpletely.

    For her, for hispanions, for the entire Douluo Continent, for survival, for that moment and perhaps even the bright future that woulde soon, and for the chance to look for his opportunity and explore the mysteries of the universe, he had to win this battle!

    Regardless of how many schemes the Demon Empress had, what could she do when she was confronted by absolute power? As long as Tang Wulin had Gu Yuena by her side, he would march forward courageously no matter the obstacles!

    He clenched his fist instinctively and grasped the jade-like hand tightly in his palm. Tang Wulin cracked into a faint smile, and by his side, Gu Yuena¡¯s face also broke into the same smile. She had lost track of how long it had been since she smiled like that. She had finally expressed herself in this manner just when they were confronting these formidable enemies together!

    Atst, she could fight side by side with him in a perfectly justifiable manner!

    She had already been waiting for the arrival of this moment for far too long.

    In the sky, the eighteen powerhouses from both sides parted slowly and also maintained a certain distance from their own side. Given their ranks, every single one of these warriors had a massive amount of strength. As a result, their abilities would certainly produce a kind of reverberation during the fight.

    There was no judge in this battle. Only life and death would decide the oue!

    The Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue raised his Skycrosser Divine Spear slowly and pointed it at the enemy¡¯s side. He was standing opposite the old man. The old man squinted his eyes ever so slightly, and radiance could be seen flickering in his pupils. It was an extremely ghastly yellow light that put those who saw it into a trance-like state.

    He abruptly waved his hand to send the numerous abyssal powerhouses around him charging forward almost simultaneously.

    Light flickered in a pair of the Bee Monarch¡¯spound eyes. Streaks of ghastly cold light rays shot toward the War God Hall¡¯s numerous powerhouses.

    The rays were not like her disciple¡¯s or granddisciple¡¯s. They were blue light rays that were fine like drizzling raindrops. They traveled faster than the speed of sound, but no sonic boom was heard. In fact, these ghastly, cold light rays could not be seen unless one was paying close attention.

    The nine participants from the War God Hall included the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue, the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian, War God One Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui, War God Two Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu, War God Three Dark Emperor Douluo Luo Yuhang, War God Five Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong, War God Seven Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan, War God Eight Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi and War God Thirteen God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun.

    Meanwhile, the master control soul master, the Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong, was already levitating in the air with his legs crossed. He remained slightly behind the rest with the Demon Guqin ced on hisp. His fingers plucked the strings to produce a melodious rhythm that burst forth like a knight in shining armor.

    Every rhythm produced was extremely slow but with long, lingering tones. It sounded like a war drum was recently red. Every strike made their blood boil vigorously and ced tremendous pressure on the opposing team.

    On the other hand, an invisible soundwave was produced following the sound of Demon Guqin. The soundwave dashed past hispanions and charged toward the swarm of fine, hair-like rays of blue light.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± At once, there was a series of loud booming noises as the countless blue hairs exploded loudly in the sky. The force was even more violent than the firing of the soul cannons earlier. A massive energy wave rippled through the sky.

    The blue vellus hairs were smaller than the Abyssal Bomb Bees, yet their explosive force was far superior. The Bee Monarch had not utilized such a fighting technique when she was battling against mankind¡¯s legion earlier! This was when she truly revealed her ability as one of the ten great emperors.

    Although Mo Zihong¡¯s melody managed to detonate a portion of these hairs, the rest of the blue light rays seemed to bepletely unaffected by the explosion. They were swarming toward the War God Hall¡¯s numerous powerhouses at full speed. It was a multidirectional attack!

    Meanwhile, the numerous abyssal powerhouses swiftly arrived after the blue light rays had been unleashed. They forestalled the opponents by disying their strengths first!

    At the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue¡¯s side, the Vast Sun Douluo pointed to the sky with his right hand. A huge sun immediately began to glow above his head. He unleashed the Sunny Sky!

    Countless fine, densely-arranged sparks shot out from the bright sun and scattered all over. The zing wind was akin to a fuse that ignited a bomb. It detonated the thousands of blue light rays in the sky instantly.

    All at once, the massive energy turbulence began wreaking havoc through the sky. The energy waves sted out in all directions simultaneously, pushing the eighteen powerhouses on the battlefield apart.

    The terrifying energy storm colored the sky with a blue-gold hue. The shocking scene seemed to cause most of Thule¡¯s core area to tremble.

    Tang Wulin looked at the Demon Empress opposite him with his eyes aze, and she was looking back at him. For some unknown reason, she felt an uncontroble negative feeling surge through her heart when she saw Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena holding hands. It was jealousy!

    Once upon a time, she snuggled her husband just like that! All her happiness was taken from her when she lost him to Tang San.

    At the thought of this, a murderous bloodlust gripped the Demon Empress¡¯ heart. She wished that she could immediately charge forward and kill Tang Wulin so she could avenge her husband.

    Fortunately, her emotions were suppressed by medication at the moment. She had already returned to her normal self. In the past, perhaps she would have charged at him recklessly.

    Although Tang Wulin was feeling rather anxious because of the Demon Empress¡¯ swift agreement earlier, he could see that the abyssal passage was already closing up slowly below them, just like it had done after it was struck by the Eternal Heaven.

    Under such circumstances, even if the abyssal creatures were to attempt to open up the passage, it would take time. If mankind¡¯s side could gain the upper hand, they would have enough time for Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena to devour their abyssal energy.

    At the very least, the Demon Empress had kept her promise up to that moment!

    Meanwhile, slightly further behind Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena, a pair of eyes were staring at them so furiously that it seemed like they would start spurting out fire.

    The rest of the crowd were watching the battle in the sky closely, except for him. There was only one person in his eyes.

    He watched Gu Yuena fight against the Spirit Monarch and finally kill him. Afterward, he felt excited for her from the bottom of his heart when she suppressed the numerous abyssal kings. He was even feeling very proud of her.

    Nevertheless, intense jealousy arose in him when he witnessed Gu Yuena take the initiative to ce her hand into Tang Wulin¡¯s palm. It felt as if a wildfire was wreaking havoc in every part of his heart.

 Chapter 1890 - I Havenâ€™t Los

    <h4>Chapter 1890 I Haven¡¯t Los</h4>

    He simply could not imagine why this situation would happen. She was supposed to be his woman! She had been dating him! Although Qiangu Zhangting had figured out that there was a special rtionship between Gu Yuena and Tang Wulin, he was always under the assumption that he was the only man that had taken Gu Yuena based on the illusion in the past.At that moment, he had to watch helplessly as Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena stood side by side. They appeared to be such a well-matched couple. The intense jealousy in his heart almost drove him to madness.

    ¡®No, no, no! Nana is mine. She¡¯s mine. How? How did ite to this?¡¯

    After he was defeated by Tang Wulin before, everything changed too quickly. The changes kepting at any moment, especially after Gu Yuena was appointed as the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s new Pagoda Master. It was simply unimaginable for him!

    Nevertheless, the reality was right before his eyes. Everything had already happened. The only hope and pride in his heart was that she was his woman.

    He realized how foolish he was. Had she never broken off her rtionship with Tang Wulin all this while? She represented the Spirit Pagoda, yet she was holding hands with the leader of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect! How could she do that?

    In the sky, the Vast Sun Douluo¡¯s Sunny Sky collided with the Bee Monarch¡¯s Tail Stingers, causing a huge explosion. Both parties appeared to be caught in a temporary stalemate, but it ended in the next moment.

    A faint silhouette seemed to be squeezed out from the energy storm generated during the explosion. It dashed out soundlessly and made its way to the side in a sh.

    It was moving to the farthest position at the War God Hall¡¯s left nk where War God Eight, the Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi was at.

    The illusionary silhouette moved with exceedingly swift speed like a shadow between the energy turbulence. In fact, it had even utilized the amplification effect of the energy turbulence to a certain extent. Its velocity was beyondparison. By the time Nan Gongyi reacted to the situation, the silhouette was already approaching him.

    Nan Gongyi could tell that the figure before him did not have a human form but was a mantis-like creature. It raised its hand and shed with a de. An iparably sharp aura immediately cut the space open. In Nan Gongyi¡¯s perception, he felt as if his world was cut in two by the opponent¡¯s attack. It felt as if the entire world was crumbling on both sides.

    So swift, so powerful!

    Nan Gongyi was a War God with a great deal ofbat experience. He had relied on his capabilities to earn his ce as War God Eight.

    A dragon¡¯s roar burst out from the inside of him, and Nan Gongyi¡¯s entire body emitted a bright glow. He did not pay attention to the cutting force approaching him, but he struck out with his fist.

    As he saw it, this was the simplest action he could perform. Moreover, he relied on his perception to throw the punch and had not judged based on sight.

    At their level, they ced most of their trust in their instinctive reactions that urred during a battle. These instincts were cultivated strenuously and strengthened by concealing their spiritual power.

    It would be easy to conceal oneself physically on many asions but very difficult to hide one¡¯s spiritual instincts.

    Thus, Nan Gongyi had to change his mindset before he threw the punch. He first ced himself in a state of facing death unflinchingly. It was apparent that the opponent¡¯s attack had been building since the start and it was certainly unleashed at full power. Trying to dodge would be very difficult. Furthermore, the opponent could possibly unleash continuous attacks. The act of avoiding the first attack was equal to giving away his initiative. Could he continue to evade the entire time?

    Although this was a battle of nine-on-nine, he was not counting on hispanions to help him. Both parties sent out nine participants. If he was incapable of constraining even one opponent, what would be the point of being ced on the team?

    On the other hand, his teammates¡¯ actions were their own responsibilities. In his view, his current actions would help aplish his mission.

    It happened so quickly, Nan Gongyi did not have time to ponder too much. Everything he did was thanks to a battle technique that had formed naturally after working together as a team with hispanions for many years in addition to adhering to the War God Hall¡¯s spirit.

    The punch appeared to be simple and unsophisticated, but it had actually concentrated all his essence. The strength of his entire body had been condensed into a single point to throw the punch. The Haughty Dragon¡¯s repentance resonated through Heaven and Earth!

    That de cut onto Nan Gongyi¡¯s body eventually. It was supposed to be a sure-win strike.

    However, Nan Gongyi¡¯s body suddenly shifted at the exact moment he was cut by the de. The three-word battle armor he worked suddenly burst forth with a dazzlingly bright light as if it had caught on fire. mes gathered to seal the damage from the cut. The de¡¯s radiance shed and the piercing sound of something shattering could be heard echoing through the entire scene.

    One could clearly see with the naked eye, the three-word battle armor that the Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi wore exploded with a loud boom as if it was stripped away from his body. It filled the sky with a bright radiance.

    In any case, the explosion caused by the battle armor served to give him more time.

    As the de cut his body, his fist had also struck the void. He did not strike the location of the shadow but about half a meter away from its side. He threw his punch at what appeared to be empty space, but it seemed to have copsed soon afterward. The original illusionary shadow vanished, leaving behind only the de¡¯s residual radiance. Then, a figure stumbled out from the copsed space.

    Just as expected, it was a mantis-like abyssal creature. Its entire body was duskgold in color, and it appeared to be much smaller than an ordinary Abyssal Evil Sickle. It was only about two meters in length. Its chest had caved in and one of its two sickles had snapped. Arge amount of abyssal energy was gushing out from its wound.

    Nan Gongyi had turned his body ever so slightly after he was done delivering the punch to prevent his vital parts from being struck. He relied on the opportunity provided by the explosion of his three-word battle armor.

    A streak of blood appeared on his left shoulder. His left arm had beenpletely severed and dropped down from the sky. However, fresh blood did not gush out from his wound. The exceedingly calm Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi had already sealed his blood flow.

    There were many details to this battle, but it had all taken ce very quickly. Almost immediately after the Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui and the Bee Monarch were ferociously fighting against each other, the silhouette appeared. Both participants collided and parted, the three-word battle armor exploded, Nan Gongyi¡¯s arm was severed, and the opponent was severely wounded.

    The entire collision was over in less than two breaths. Both sides had exchanged blows only once, but it had resulted in such horrifying results.

    Nan Gongyi burst outughing aloud and shouted, ¡°I haven¡¯t lost!¡±

    When his punch hit the opponent, he knew that he was the victor in this exchange. He appeared to have sacrificed his heavily damaged battle armor in exchange for his life, and it cost him an arm. It could be said that he was suffering from great losses. However, Nan Gongyi was aware that it was worth it for a simple reason. The opponent was more powerful than him!

    The opponent that performed a sneak attack on Nan Gongyi earlier was the leader of the Abyssal Evil Sickle n, the Abyssal Evil Sickle King. It was also known as the Sickle Emperor in the abyss, and its abilities were all focused on its attacks.

    An ordinary Abyssal Evil Sickle was already so frightful, let alone the king of the Abyssal Evil Sickles. One could imagine how great its offensive capabilities were.

    It possessed unmatched speed and attacking ability. In the abyss, even those creatures that ranked higher dared not provoke it. It was also the creature that had the greatest chance of challenging the ten great monarchs in the near future so it could be promoted from emperor-rank to monarch-rank. If it was evaluated based on mankind¡¯s soul master standards, the Sickle Emperor¡¯s attacking ability couldpare to a Limit Douluo-ranked quasigod¡¯s or maybe even greater.

 Chapter 1891 - The War God Hallâ€™s Hidden Secret, Martial Soul Fusion Skill

    <h4>Chapter 1891 The War God Hall¡¯s Hidden Secret, Martial Soul Fusion Skill</h4>

    Its only w was its slightly weaker endurance, but it usually did not need defense in a battle. With its incredible speed and attacks, it would be able to overwhelm the enemy and achieve victory before its opponent could react to the situation. Why would it need defense?

    Its surprise attack had been prepared earlier. It relied on the opportunity provided by the energy storm. It chose the Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi because it could sense that he must have been the slightly weaker fighter on mankind¡¯s side.

    However, it had never expected that this human being could be that resolute. He had not avoided it when he was confronted by a lethal strike. If the Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi chose to flee at the time, the Sickle Emperor would have immediately targeted the Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan next to him instead. Moreover, if Nan Gongyi had retreated, the Sickle Emperor would have been able to infiltrate the team¡¯s formation with greater ease. This would allow it to create more opportunities for the other abyssal powerhouses, leaving the War God Hall even more vulnerable.

    Nan Gongyi had not withdrawn but confronted the deadly attack. He had chosen a battle technique that would be damaging to both of them, despite knowing that wounding his opponent could very well cost him his life.

    Even after detonating his three-word battle armor, he could not possibly withstand a fully powered suicide strike from the Sickle Emperor. As they say, ¡®when two opponents cross paths, the brave one wins¡¯! When Nan Gongyi¡¯s fist struck the Sickle Emperor¡¯s body, he would not have survived if the Sickle Emperor had cut him with both sickles. Even if he had had two lives, he would have been killed.

    Nevertheless, if that had been the case, the Sickle Emperor¡¯s injuries would have been even more severe as well. If one were to say that its fighting capacity had weakened by fifty percent after their collision, it would have gone down by seventy or eighty percent if he had sacrificed everything to y Nan Gongyi. Furthermore, it would probably be killed by the counterattacks from the rest of the War God Hall¡¯s team.

    Thus, the Sickle Emperor chose its dear life at the critical moment. The de¡¯s radiance unleashed was supposed to be the Double-de Combined, but it retracted one of the des to defend itself.

    In the end, Nan Gongyi was able to survive and it was still badly wounded.

    Nan Gongyi had paid a heavy price, but the Sickle Emperor was ranked fourth out of the nine abyssal powerhouses. On the other hand, Nan Gongyi was genuinely one of the weakest of the War God Hall. More importantly, he put a stop the Sickle Emperor¡¯s sideways advance, foiling the creature¡¯s n to disrupt the War God Hall¡¯s battle formation.

    This one exchange had proven the Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi worthy of his position as a War God!

    As this was happening, the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue also made a move.

    As the leader of the War God Hall, he did not help Nan Gongyi during the surprise attack. His eyes were calm as he swiftly hurled the Skycrosser Divine Spear in his hand like a bolt of lightning.

    When he tossed the spear, neither the opponents nor his own team knew who his target was.

    Both parties¡¯ field of vision was greatly affected by the energy storm. All the shadowy figures before them were distorted.

    The Skycrosser Douluo domination of the ck Monarch earlier had been witnessed by all the powerhouses. Hence, almost all the abyssal powerhouses felt their chests tighten instinctively when he threw the Skycrosser Divine Spear.

    Throwing the spear also acted as a war horn, initiating their offensive. The numerous War Gods of the War God Hall made their moves almost simultaneously.

    The Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui put his palms together before his chest. His eyes instantly turned gold-red, and the seventh soul ring on his body began to glow. The huge sun above his head descended rapidly and engulfed his body, swelling to three times its size. This was his martial soul avatar, the Vast Sun¡¯s Descent!

    The Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong suddenly threw the Demon Guqin in his hand. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the control-type soul master had actually tossed away his martial soul that he used to control the battle. This astonished the Demon Empress and the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses watching the battle. What was he trying to do? They had never heard that the Demon Guqin Douluo had such a tactic! Was he not supposed to use the instrument¡¯s melodies to control the entire battle? The abyssal creatures did not seem to mind the negative control brought by the sound.

    In the next moment, the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses were stunned. This was because Mo Zihong had not thrown the Demon Guqin at his opponents but toward the huge sun that had justpleted the Vast Sun¡¯s Descent.

    Not only that, the Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong had also cracked into a faint, ghastly smile, and the seventh soul ring on his body was illuminated. In the distance, the Demon Guqin that he had hurled was glowing brightly.

    In the next moment, the Demon Guqin elongated. Mo Zihong had transformed himself into a ray of light ahd shot toward his Demon Guqin like a moth flying into a me. The guqin left a long trail of light behind it.

    It was a ray of white radiance that looked just like a luminous beam lying horizontally across the sky. However, when it fused with the Vast Sun Douluo¡¯s Vast Sun¡¯s Descent, the giant sun abruptly changed.

    The round sun extended on both sides and turned itself into an oval. The ray of white lighty across the gold-red oval and transformed into a strand of glowing silk

    Just as he wasunching himself, Mo Zihong¡¯s ninth soul ring was also glowing.

    The ninth soul ring was the ultimate weapon for any soul master. It was their highest ranking and most powerful soul skill.

    Having ignited his ninth soul skill, Mo Zihong had transformed into a stream of white radiance. Hended on the white silk earlier in an iparably precise manner.

    The glowing silk from the Demon Guqin split into seven all of a sudden. The descended vast sun changed its form once again. It turned into an enormous gold-red Guqin.

    ¡°What¡¯s that? Is that a martial soul fusion skill?¡± the Ghost Emperor standing next to the Demon Empress could not stop himself from saying.

    Let alone the Ghost Emperor and the Underworld Emperor, the people from the Federation were staring at one another in confusion. The powerhouses from the Spirit Pagoda, Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect, and even the military were all shocked.

    ¡®It can also be done in this manner, huh?¡¯

    Everyone was aware of the Emperor Sword Douluo and God Sword Douluo¡¯s martial soul fusion skill, but since when were twopletely unrted powerhouses like the Vast Sun Douluo and the Demon Guqin capable of possessing such an ability?

    When the two of thempleted the fusion and merged as one entirely, the intense waves of energy that appeared in the air had even surpassed the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue. The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie might have been the only person from the ranks of the War God Hall that could have rivaled them.

    All this time, the soul masters were aware that the wealthiest soul masters¡¯ organization was the Spirit Pagoda. Before it was destroyed, Shrek Academy was the mightiest soul masters¡¯ organization.

    On the other hand, the War God Hall was the organization that could be ced in the same category as the Spirit Pagoda, Shrek Academy, and the Tang Sect. For the vast majority of soul masters, they were only aware that it was the gathering ce for the elite warriors from the military, but very few knew how formidable they were. Most of their recognition came from the Federation, but this seemed to indicate that the War God Hall was not the most powerful soul masters¡¯ organization. At the very least, it was the newest one, and it seemed to be the weakest overallpared to the other three great organizations.

    Nevertheless, this was the moment when the Vast Sun Douluo and the Demon Guqin Douluo used their abilities to show everyone else that the War God Hall had its own hidden secrets as well. In any case, they would never hesitate at such a crucial life-or-death moment where the destiny of the entire Douluo Continent was on the line. This was when they chose to unleash their true capabilities!

    The Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu and the God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun¡¯s martial soul fusion skill was also the martial soul fusion skill between War God Two and War God Thirteen. It was already an exceedingly fearsome move, but in this case, the Vast Sun Douluo was ranked first out of all eighteen War Gods while the Demon Guqin Mo Zihong was ranked fifth!

 Chapter 1892 - Vast Sun Sky Guqin

    <h4>Chapter 1892 Vast Sun Sky Guqin</h4>

    In fact, never mind the rest of the soul masters¡¯ organizations, not even everyone in the War God Hall was aware of the Vast Sun Douluo and the Demon Guqin Douluo¡¯s martial soul fusion skill.This was also the reason why the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie had already decided that Ao Rui would be the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master after Gan Yue.

    Any soul masters¡¯ organization would need to have an elite warrior to assume personalmand over it. Otherwise, the organization would be pressured by others into yielding just as the Spirit Pagoda was pressured by Shrek Academy in the past.

    The name of this martial soul fusion skill was the Vast Sun Sky Guqin. The Guqin¡¯s strings were being plucked despite having no one ying it.

    As soon as the first string was plucked, it was as if the sky had ignited. The atmospheric temperature surged in an instant. Everything in front of it was warped by the heat. The violent energy storm was forcefully torn apart right down the center.

    A violent, loud explosion was heard in the distance. It came from the leading abyssal powerhouse on the opposite side. He had swung his right hand to toss aside the Skycrosser Divine Spear that shot to his front.

    His right hand had transformed into a sharp ck w in an instant. The w appeared quite ghoulish with only four fingers. The four digits were all cone-shaped and ck as ink. When he swung it, it felt as if it was capable of breaking the limits of the entire ne and achieving an unprecedented, monstrous power.

    One could imagine how strong it had to be in order to repel the Skycrosser Divine Spear.

    However, the Skycrosser Douluo felt like he had aplished his goal. The spear was shot out so that the Vast Sun Douluo and the Demon Guqin Douluo could have enough time toplete their martial soul fusion skill.

    The reason behind their martial soul fusion skill¡¯s secrecy was that there were still some issues with this skill. The skill needed quite a long time toplete the process, unlike most martial soul fusion skills that could be unleashed instantaneously. They needed to unleash their individual martial soul avatars before they couldplete the fusion. They would not be able to unleash the skill if this particr process was interrupted.

    The Vast Sun Sky Guqin had been formed sessfully. Even the Skycrosser Douluo could not help cracking a faint smile.

    The plucking of the first string unleashed the Dispel Cloud Reveal Sun!

    The melodious rhythm propelled a vast expanse of bright de-like lights to shoot out. It arrived before the numerous abyssal powerhouses on the opposite almost instantly.

    On the abyss¡¯ side, the leader frowned ever so slightly but did not show any intention of retreating or dodging. He took a step forward and swung the sharp w once again. During the process of swinging his arm, the w spread open in a manner skin to grasping the Dispel Cloud Reveal Sun.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The light de exploded, and it felt as if the sky had already turned into a sea of light. The sudden increase in temperature seemed to be turning the sky into an upside-down sea. The entire sky became warped from the heat. One could imagine how intense the scorching temperature was.

    The numerous War Gods had gathered around the Vast Sun Sky Guqin.

    Meanwhile, the leader that had endured the crushing blow by force earlier began to rapidly change.

    His humanoid form abruptly swelled to three meters in height. Among the abyssal creatures, he was not considered especiallyrge, but when he revealed his body, he exuded an astonishing feeling as though the devil king had descended.

    His head was particrlyrge and it made up almost one-third of his body length. With his head at such a size, his pair of skull-shaped pupils could be seen clearly as well.

    A pair of gigantic wings spread out across his back, and he had a pair of enormous ws at the ends of his arms.

    His body was pitch-ck with a dash of dark red. It was apparent that he had been injured after blocking the Vast Sun Sky Guqin¡¯s strike in his human form earlier.

    Nheless, the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue was still startled. He was well aware of the might of the Vast Sun Sky Guqin¡¯s attack. The opponent had actually managed to withstand the strike. One could imagine the strength of his physical endurance!

    Such durability was enough to rival the Body Douluo A Ruheng¡¯s Leakproof Golden Body. Moreover, it was different in the sense that the Leakproof Golden Body paid attention to perfect fusion while the abyssal creature¡¯s body was iparably strong and tough. It felt as if it was unbreakable.

    ¡°All of you must die!¡± The voice sounded rigid and far rougher than the Spirit Monarch¡¯s human-like ent.

    The wings on his back began to p abruptly, and he instantly went from three meters to a hundred meters in height. He took a step forward and threw himself at the War God Hall¡¯s numerous War Gods. His giant pair of ws grasped the thin air in a manner like he was going to tear the Vast Sun Sky Guqin apart.

    He was the Devil Monarch! He was ranked fourth in the abyss, and he was the master of the Abyssal Devil Puppets! Besides the abyssal Sage King, he had the highest endurance in the abyss.

    Indeed, his body¡¯s defensive capabilities might have been the best in the abyss.

    The Spirit Monarch had formidable spiritual power while the Devil Monarch had a formable body. The strength of his body was incredibly close to that of a God. One could even say that he had already reached that standard.

    He had been made one of the leaders of the abyss after the Spirit Monarch¡¯s death. His amazing abilities surpassed an ordinary quasigod¡¯s, and he made use of them as soon as the battle was in full swing.

    The rest of the abyssal powerhouses followed closely behind as well, charge toward the team from the War God Hall. The battle had intensified.

    The Vast Sun Sky Guqin¡¯s second string vibrated, producing another hum.

    Like the first wave of the Dispel Cloud Reveal Sun, a peculiar transformation suddenly urred in the sky as soon as the Guqin¡¯s string had been plucked. The whole world was turning upside down instantly. It felt as if the universe was overturned.

    Despite the Devil Monarch¡¯s fearsome abilities, his body was spun the other way round. From charging toward War God Hall¡¯s powerhouses, he started charging to the opposite side into the distance.

    It was even more unusual because the Devil Monarch was the only abyssal powerhouse charging in the opposite direction while the others were not. The remaining eight abyssal powerhouses including the Bee Monarch and the ck Monarch were all elerating toward the War God Hall.

    The Vast Sun Sky Guqin had always been more than just an attack-type martial soul fusion skill. It was also an exceedingly rare control-type skill!

    In a sense, the Vast Sun Sky Guqin was also the most powerful master control skill of the War God Hall!

    The Bee Monarch and the ck Monarch were supposed to follow at the sides of the Devil Monarch. The Devil Monarch¡¯s sudden change of direction stunned them for a moment. Meanwhile, the numerous War Gods were charging toward them as well.

    The Skycrosser Douluo was at the forefront, dashing forward with the Skycrosser Divine Spear at the ready. The move appeared to be simple and unsophisticated, yet it exuded a feeling of removing oneself from theplexities of the mortal world and returning to one¡¯s origin.

    The ck Monarch could feel a chill around her body, but the feeling came from her soul. She had already engaged in a battle with the Skycrosser Douluo earlier. Guan Yue¡¯s suppression had put her at a disadvantageous position. However, it was her first time feeling the paralysing cold.

    The Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s calm gaze was emitting a faint chill. In his perception, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie was both a teacher and a friend to him, yet Chen Xinjie died on the battlefield that day. As the current War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, he had to remain calm in order to lead the numerous War Gods. Nevertheless, behind that facade, he was dealing with iparable grief.

    He had been working together with Chen Xinjie for more than fifty years, constantly assisting him, and both of them were united in a concerted effort. Chen Xinjie worked on the external side while he led the internal side. Theyplemented each other and brought the War God Hall to its current scale.

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s death had affected him tremendously. He had always been mild-mannered, but this was his first time feeling a bloodlust surging through his mind. When he was fighting against the ck Monarch earlier, Guan Yue did not exert himself fully because Tang Wulin had yet to return at the time. It would have been pointless if he had exhausted his efforts to kill the ck Monarch and Tang Wulin could not absorb its abyssal energy. It would be futile, right?

    Thus, Guan Yue had been waiting for this opportunity toe. The abyssal passage was already closed, so the abyssal creatures could not possibly escape anymore. This was a battle of life and death even for them. The Skycrosser Douluo went all out for the very first time. The spear technique that appeared so mundane was actually the essence of his entire life.

    Two streams of sword¡¯s radiance shot out like lightning bolts from the Bee Monarch¡¯s side. It came from the joint-technique of the God Sword Douluo and the Emperor Sword Douluo known as Double-sword Combined. Although they had yet to utilize their martial soul fusion skill, the married couple had been working together for many years. Their Double-sword Combined was a lethal attack. The sword¡¯s radiance filled the sky and covered the Bee Monarch.

 Chapter 1893 - The Sickle Emperor Is Dead!

    <h4>Chapter 1893 The Sickle Emperor Is Dead!</h4>

    The rest of the War Gods each found their respective opponents. With an insolent attitude, the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian charged into the opponents. Together with the Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi, he headed straight for the Sickle Emperor who had been wounded earlier.In the soul master¡¯s terminology, the Sickle Emperor was certainly an agility-type soul master. In the human world, an assault-type soul master would inherently suppress an agility-type soul master. There was no doubt that Dong Zian was now the most aggressive assault-type soul master. His silhouette swelled up with his entire body dded in battle armor. Just like a demon, he charged toward the opponent.

    In addition to their martial soul fusion skills, in a sense, there were only two Limit Douluos on the scene. They were the Skycrosser Douluo and the Ferocious Wolf Douluo. The Sickle Emperor could obviously sense the power of Dong Zian. If he were still in peak form, he would not fear Dong Zian. However, he was severely injured and one of his sickles had snapped. As a result, he had be very weak. He could only p the wings on his back and transform into a light ray in an attempt to flee.

    ¡°Buzz!¡± The Guqin¡¯s string vibrated with a hum.

    The Sickle Emperor felt the stars spinning and the universe turned over at that very moment. Everything in the surroundings turned illusory in an instant. In the next moment, he was astonished to find that he had not only failed to distance himself from the Ferocious Wolf Douluo, on the contrary, the distance between them had be closer. He dashed toward his opponent akin to a flying moth darting into the me.

    The Sickle Emperor was shocked. Nheless, he disyed his hidden skills with which he hoped to be promoted to the monarch rank at this moment. The wings behind his back suddenly vibrated at a high frequency to halt his momentum by force. Not only that, his body had turned illusory. He then swayed his body once and simultaneously projected countless illusory shadows in all directions.

    At the same time, the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian came to a stop. His hands transformed into wolf ws which made a tearing gesture in the void. He tore open a rift in the space in front of him. In the next instant, Dong Zian made his way into the rift and vanished into thin air.

    The illusory shadows projected by the Sickle Emperor were fleeing at high speed. All of a sudden, his real body felt an unknown feeling of terror radiating through his entire body. His body trembled in fear soon after.

    ¡®Oh no!¡¯

    The Sickle Emperor swung his sickle and shed subconsciously toward a direction.

    The space cracked open to reveal a brazen silhouette in front of him. The silhouette¡¯s strong, muscr body leaned forward. It was the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian. He stretched out his right hand abruptly and pped the sickle to the side. All of a sudden, he shouted aloud. The space in the surroundings copsed instantly.

    The Sickle Emperor felt a powerful shackling force squeezing his body such that he instantly turned spastic. In the next moment, Dong Zian¡¯s front ws had pinned down his body.

    A ferocious smirk appeared on Dong Zian¡¯s face. The muscles on his entire body swelled while his three-word battle armor burst forth with a bright brilliance. ¡°Bang!¡±

    The Sickle Emperor¡¯s strong and rigid body was forcefully torn apart by Dong Zian in an instant!

    The Sickle Emperor was dead!

    ¡°Rumble, rumble, rumble!¡± On the spot where the abyssal passage had closed earlier, violent tremors and loud booming noises sounded once again. It was the trembling of the abyssal ne.

    At this exact moment, a stream of golden radiance shot out and swept across the air. The abyssal energy from the Sickle Emperor¡¯s newly torn-up body was immediately absorbed by the golden radiance. The golden radiance spun around the air once before the Sickle Emperor¡¯s energy vanishedpletely without a trace.

    The boomsing from the abyssal passage were even louder now. It was more terrifying when the abyssal Evil Sickle n members acting as the mainstay on the battlefield all this while exploded in session, turning into balls of abyssal energy. Meanwhile, all the abyssal energy was absorbed into the spinning golden radiance.

    Everything happened exceedingly fast! The Devil Monarch charging in the opposite direction earlier had just managed to control his body when the Sickle Emperor, the king of the abyssal Evil Sickles had fallen.

    One had to acknowledge that the War God Hall¡¯s powerhouses worked in tandem and harmony. Dong Zian was not a member of the War God Hall, but his action was fully anticipated by the Skycrosser Douluo.

    The Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi who had severely injured the Sickle Emperor gave Dong Zian an opening. More importantly, it was also due to the Vast Sun Sky Guqin¡¯s group control.

    Under the control of the Vast Sun Sky Guqin, the opposing team¡¯s most powerful member, the Devil Monarch did not manage to charge into the battlefield. Due to the Vast Sun Sky Guqin¡¯s control, Dong Zian had the opportunity to stop the Sickle Emperor from escaping and kill him.

    When one was rising, the other was falling. The War God Hall¡¯s team had the upper hand at present!

    Even though the opposing team still had three monarch-ranked powerhouses, the overall fighting capacity of the nine great abyssal leaders was weakened in the absence of the Sickle Emperor with his powerful attack abilities.

    When the Golden Dragon Spear was hurled by Tang Wulin, both his gaze and Gu Yuena¡¯s remained fixed upon the Demon Empress¡¯ face. They red at her to see if she was going to respond.

    However, they were rather surprised by the Demon Empress¡¯ck of action. She was hovering in the air with an icy cold gaze as if all that was happening was unrted to her. She did nothing but watched Tang Wulin devour the Sickle Emperor and the other abyssal Evil Sickles¡¯ energy.

    The Golden Dragon Spear returned to him. It transferred the zing hot and iparably rich abyssal energy to the Life Subtree which was not too far away. Tang Wulin clearly felt the Life Subtree rejoicing excitedly. It was an exceedinglyrge amount of pure energy!

    Gu Yuena had loosened her grip on Tang Wulin¡¯s hand in the meantime. However, she did not unleash her Silver Dragon Spear to devour the abyssal energy as she watched the battle closely.

    The Devil Monarch became infuriated as he watched the Sickle Emperor die in battle! He raised his head and let out a raging roar at the sky. His body which was over a hundred meters tall suddenly transformed. The wings behind his back pped. Soon after, the entire sky became dark.

    It was the Devil Monarch¡¯s domain known as the Darkness Sky Domain!

    The sky turned ck and was soon blotted out. There was the presence of an immense oppressive force. The numerous War Gods on the scene obviously felt their soul powers circting at a slower pace.

    In the next moment, they felt trapped in a vacuum. All the energy molecules in the air were disappearing at a shocking speed. It felt as if the entire space was devoured by the Darkness Sky Domain.

    Suddenly, the Vast Sun Sky Guqin glowed brightly. Its third string was plucked, followed by the sound of a hum unleashed. The air soon turned zing hot. A red light shield burst forth to forcefully cut off the oppressive force produced by the Darkness Sky Domain.

    It was precisely then that the Devil Monarch descended from the sky and charged straight toward the battlefield.

    ¡°I¡¯m your opponent!¡± The Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian shouted out loud. His body stretched out while his entire person instantly swelled over a hundred meters in height. He leaped into the sky abruptly to face the Devil Monarch.

    On the other side, the battle between the ck Monarch and the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue had already begun.

    As the ck Monarch was confronted by Guan Yue¡¯s simple spear technique, ck light bands rolled out from behind her to form an enormous ckhole with a strong devouring force. She fused herself with the ckhole in an attempt to use the unceasing, devouring power to resist Guan Yue¡¯s spear.

    The Skycrosser Divine Spear glowed brightly and pierced through the void in an instant. It seemed like the entire sky was stabbed. The ck Monarch let out a muffled humph and stumbled out of the ckhole. Subsequently, the ckhole was shattered.

    The Skycrosser Divine Spear stabbed forward once again. It appeared just as insignificant as before, yet, the ck Monarch felt an intense weakness wash over her.

    At the same time, the Sickle Emperor who was killed distracted the ck Monarch which affected her state of mind. A determined look appeared in the ck Monarch¡¯s face for the very first time. She realized that she would die if she did not put up a good fight.

    Her long hair swayed even without the wind. Her hands were cupped together in a manner akin to holding her heart. A ball of purple-ck radiance appeared in her hands.

    The ck Monarch had relied on her absolute capabilities to be one of the ten great abyssal monarchs. When the purple-ck light orb was unleashed, everything in the surroundings became warped. The Skycrosser Divine Spear which followed the maxim of heaven and earth was guided by the light orb into making a turn. At the same time, the ck Monarch¡¯s body had turned purple-ckpletely.

    The light orb in her hands was flung out. It was seemingly heavier than a mountain.

 Chapter 1894 - The Momentary God!

    <h4>Chapter 1894 The Momentary God!</h4>

    Every one of the ten great abyssal monarchs had their own trump cards. In a sense, they were all capable of mobilizing the abyssal ne¡¯s power. At present, the light orb in the ck Monarch¡¯s hands was precisely the core of the ne level, where she together with the numerous ck Empresses came from.The king-ranked abyssal leaders were the abyssal cores themselves. They were incapable of separating themselves from the cores. The entire level would be doomed when the core was destroyed or devoured.On the other hand, the monarch-ranked powerhouses had the ability to mobilize the core power. In other words, they could rely on the abyssal cores to focus the power of their respective levels on their bodies. It was akin to absorbing and devouring all the powers of their nsmen for themselves.

    Why was the Spirit Monarch capable of elevating his spiritual power from the preliminary Divine Origin to an even higher level when he was confronted by Gu Yuena? Precisely because he had mobilized his abyssal core at the time. The cumtive power of the abyssal Spirit Dragons was transferred to him temporarily in its entirety. Only then, would he be able to make the breakthrough. Unfortunately, his opponent was the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena.

    The advantage of this transfer technique was that it allowed the creature to power up instantly. However, it had a serious w too. The recovery of this technique¡¯s consumption was extremely difficult. The abyssal energy could only be regenerated after many years of recuperation, or when arge amount of life force was devoured.

    Just like how the ck Monarch used her level¡¯s core in the battle, the consumption would lower the overall rank of her entire n in the abyss if she sustained the effort for a longer period. By then, she would no longer be a monarch-ranked abyssal powerhouse. If she sustained for a period whereby the core¡¯s power was fully exhausted, then the entire ck Empress n would be annihted.

    Hence, the ck Monarch would only utilize her ne core¡¯s power if it were herst resort.

    Guan Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically when he was confronted by the heavy, ck light orb. He retreated and changed his posture to hold the Skycrosser Divine Spear with both his hands and tilt the spear in an upward motion.

    His action appeared to be slow but steady. The tip of the spear hit the ck light orb. At once, the light orb deflected and flew toward the sky.

    Meanwhile, the Devil Monarch had returned. The Darkness Sky Domain appeared once again. The ck Monarch¡¯s aura increased exponentially under the amplification of the Darkness Sky Domain. Even her ne core emitted a brighter radiance soon after. It circled the sky once before it shot out once again akin to a meteor chasing after the moon.

    Guan Yue¡¯s eyes squinted. He saw the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian pounce toward the Devil Monarch, while he heard the Vast Sun Sky Guqin hum to resist the Darkness Sky Domain at the same time.

    Time flew by in a sh!

    Both parties¡¯ overall fighting capacities were on par. If this were a one-on-one match, the War God Hall would be at a disadvantage. They did not manage to cash in on their opportunities. The opposing team barely wavered despite losing the Sickle Emperor. It would be tough to win this battle if the Vast Sun Sky Guqin could not be sustained further.

    ¡°Fight!¡± Guan Yue shouted aloud with a resonant voice. The Skycrosser Divine Spear in his hand suddenly turned into a blinding incandescent color. Simultaneously, violent mes began to burn his body.

    His four-word battle armor was burning, simr to how the Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi burned his battle armor without the slightest hesitation. In the meantime, Guan Yue unleashed his battle armor¡¯s power at its maximum!

    A white hexagram appeared underneath the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s feet. At this very moment, his entire person¡¯s essence, energy, and spirit were elevated to the peak instantly. His eyes were gleaming bright, and he was brimming with vitality. His entire person was immediately rejuvenated to being a youth once again. He had be a young man. Even though he looked like an ordinary young man, he had an immortal-like quality to him.

    He took a step forward as if he had already crossed the edge of the sky. The Skycrosser Divine Spear in his hand stabbed forward in a manner that seemed heavy and slow. In reality, it was swift as lightning. It was between quick and slow, transitioning between Yin and Yang!

    The Demon Empress had a shocked expression as she watched the battle in the distance.

    She sensed it vividly when the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue¡¯s body burned in mes. It felt identical to when she broke through the limits and elevated to the God rank in the past. It was also a breakthrough of spiritual and soul power simultaneously. The Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue was no longer confined to quasi god rank for he had broken through to the God rank in a single attempt.

    Everything appeared so simple and smooth. It seemed as if he did not need to exert any strength at all before he made the breakthrough which was almost impossible for mankind¡¯s soul masters.

    On the other hand, the spear which he used to stab forward was precisely the spear which broke through to the God rank. All Guan Yue¡¯s essence, energy, and spirit were condensed in the spear uponpleting the breakthrough.

    The ck Monarch never expected the Skycrosser Douluo to unleash his spear at this moment.

    In fact, even Guan Yue found himself in a peculiar state.

    All sorts of thoughts and emotions emerged in his mind akin to a gushing fountain. He felt as if he had returned to his younger days.

    In his youth, he was a soul master with an impressive natural endowment. Going by his natural endowment, he was no weaker than the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie. In fact, he was notgging far behind the As Douluo Yun Ming either.

    Yun Ming once told him that he was notpetitive enough. He was overly gentle. Even if he could make his way to the pinnacle, he would be taking a different path from them.

    Guan Yue¡¯s gentle demeanor throughout his life had be a natural extension of him. He made progress in his cultivation base over time and elevated himself every day. Based on his foundation, no one couldpare to him even in the soul masters¡¯ world. All his elevations and breakthroughs were aplished seemingly without any extra effort.

    Ever since Guan Yue became a quasi god, he had never attempted a breakthrough like the one the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie and the As Douluo Yun Ming tried in the past.

    Did he long for the God rank? He yearned for it, of course. Yet, he hoped that he could acquire what he yearned for in due time. He had faith that everything could be aplished naturally.

    Thus, he cultivated painstakingly everyday even after bing a quasi god. He did not stop although his cultivation base had remained stagnant. He continued to practice diligently with every passing day. However, he had never attempted a breakthrough all this while.

    He was aware that he was not as sharp as the As Douluo nor the Boundless Sea Douluo. He knew he could not possibly seed even if he were to attempt the breakthrough. Thus, he continued to endure and experience the world in silence.

    He could not achieve the God rank, yet anyone at the quasi god rank could feel that level. Actually, he was the most gentle, but also the most hardworking person among the quasi gods. Inevitably, hisprehension was bing more profound.

    As a result, the Skycrosser Douluo adopted a different approach and found a path that belonged to him alone.

    As he aged, there was nothing he could do to make the breakthrough regardless of how he umted. Guan Yue learned that it was impossible for him to achieve Godhood in his lifetime. Nevertheless, he was not disappointed. Moreover, he had made the decision to seek the opportunity to, at least, experience the God rank once in his lifetime.

    The feeling was simple, yet it was clear. Although it onlysted a moment, it was enough for him.

    There was nothing he could do to achieve the breakthrough, but he was capable of elevating himself to that rank temporarily if he spared no effort in adopting a method. The methodology was precisely through burning. He burned his origin power and all his other powers. He utilized that momentary sublimation to elevate himself to the God rank temporarily.

    It was an extremely short moment. Due to his umtion for so many years, it was possible for him to achieve it. Another Limit Douluo in his ce could not possibly touch the rank regardless of how he burned himself.

    The As Douluo and the Boundless Sea Douluo¡¯s choice were to attempt to make a real breakthrough by exhausting every possible means. On the other hand, Guan Yue¡¯s choice was momentary youth!

    Even he had no idea how long he would be able to sustain it when he had elevated himself to the God rank. However, it was not crucial for him since he had decided that he would give it a go before his body declined. It was one of his wildest dreams.

    Today was the day he attempted it!

 Chapter 1895 - One Godâ€™s Pierce Brought Forth The Planeâ€™s Trial

    <h4>Chapter 1895 One God¡¯s Pierce Brought Forth The ne¡¯s Trial</h4>

    What could be more worthy of an experiment than being confronted by formidable enemies?All the War Gods could not help showing their sorrow on their faces when they saw Guan Yue¡¯s body burned by mes that came from his battle armor and origin power.

    Guan Yue had warned them about everything that would happen. Moreover, he wanted them to memorize all that he would go through. He had also noted his method and n in detail so the War God Hall would have the record. This would be the most precious treasure he would leave for the War God Hall.

    He was already old. How could he continue to live on in this world afterpleting such a breakthrough and burn? He was confronting all this with a clear heart and a calm mind.

    At that moment, he could finally feel the power that came from a brand-new rank after he achieved Godhood. It was the rank that he never reached, despite cultivating for so many years. He could not help feeling emotional.

    No wonder all the Limit Douluos were seeking breakthroughs. He was finally in a position to say that the yearning was worth it.

    As he made the breakthrough, he felt a purification as endlessly vast as the sea and sky. If one were to say that a Limit Douluo had the ability to control heaven and earth power within the limitations of the world, reaching Godhood allowed one to transcend beyond those limits. For the very first time, he could feel the calling of the cosmos and sense the auraing from beyond the world.

    It was a lofty feeling.

    No wonder the Demon Empress despised everyone after making the breakthrough. Such hatred came from being able to tower over the entire world.

    Was this the feeling of a God?

    Guan Yue thrust his spear forward while being immersed in a trance. It pushed the heaven and earth power aside, and the cosmos could be felt remotely. It was an enlightened spear technique.

    The ne core hurled out by the ck Monarch arrived before him just in time. The Skycrosser Divine Spear carried power that did not belong to this world.

    Both of these objects collided and resulted in indescribable transformations.

    The ne core hurled out by the ck Monarch froze in mid-air while the Skycrosser Divine Spear beamed a brilliant light in a split second.

    The ck Monarch felt like the human standing before her had suddenly turned iparably tall. It was as if she was representing the entire ck Empress ne as this man judged her!

    Yes. One God¡¯s Pierce brought forth the ne¡¯s trial!

    ¡°Buzz!¡± The ne core came to a stop instantly and was devoured by the spear¡¯s radiance. It vanished into nothingness. The ck Monarch¡¯s body froze and began to break down the instant she lost the ne core.

    Where the spear¡¯s radiance passed, the darkness faded. In fact, not even dispersed abyssal energy could be seen.

    The Skycrosser Douluo unleashed One God¡¯s Pierce and the ck Monarch was dead!

    There were loud explosions as the ground quaked. In fact, crack marks had just appeared on the recently sealed passage¡¯s exit once again. Even mankind¡¯s powerhouses could clearly sense the sorrowful howling from the abyssal ne.

    This time, it was the death of a monarch-ranked powerhouse! The eighth level of the abyss had exploded. Although it was not as terrifying as when the abyss¡¯ second level exploded, it was still enough to make the entire world tremble in fright.

    The ck Monarch had actually fallen as well!

    Guan Yue levitated in the air quietly as if he was still reminiscing about everything that had just happened. The death of the ck Monarch had affected the entire battlefield. It was a crushing blow to the numerous abyssal powerhouses.

    God rank! Mankind¡¯s side had actually produced a God-ranked powerhouse as well! Even the Devil Monarch, who was so fearsome, was still not at God rank yet!

    All at once, the numerous War Gods unleashed all of their abilities to dominate their opponents.

    However, it was also at this exact moment when the Skycrosser Douluo let out a soft sigh. He turned around slowly and gazed deeply at the Vast Sun Sky Guqin. He nodded at Vast Sun Sky Guqin and then looked behind him once again to Tang Wulin standing at the front of mankind¡¯s legion.

    Their eyes met and an ominous feeling immediately arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s chest. He clenched his fists subconsciously.

    Guan Yue smiled. He raised his head and looked up to the sky. Though his eyes were turned upward, it felt as if he was looking down at the ground once again. His body began spinning abruptly and he hurled the Skycrosser Divine Spear in his hand!

    The spear vanished into the air after emitting a dazzling brilliance. Glowing figures began appearing in the area surrounding the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s body.

    It was his Thought Concretization!

    ¡°My life was not exciting, but it was simple. It was not fantastic, but it was fulfilling. Heaven treated me well, and at longst, I was allowed to touch that realm. It was so brief, but it was enough. I¡¯m content! I¡¯m way aheadpared to my two seniors. Even though it was only for a moment, I¡¯ve already recorded my experience to pass down to the future generation. I have no regrets!¡±

    Upon saying that, the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master¡¯s body burst into starlight that dispersed and scattered into the sky.

    The Skycrosser Douluo, the momentary God, was dead!

    Just when his body burst, the Skycrosser Divine Spear appeared in the sky once again. It felt as if it had torn apart the void and suddenly appeared before the Devil Monarch!

    It was the final strike of the real God! Regardless of how mighty the Devil Monarch was, he was still not a God. He watched helplessly as the spear came for him as there was nowhere he could hide.

    The spear pierced through the Devil Monarch¡¯s body almost instantly and took all his life force.

    Arge puff of abyssal energy exploded with a loud boom. The Skycrosser Divine Spear cut out a perfect arc in the sky and arrived before Tang Wulin, levitating in the air.

    There was no doubt that this was the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s final wish. He wanted to pass down the real divine weapon, the Skycrosser Divine Spear, to him.

    Everything happened so quickly. No one had expected that Skycrosser Douluo would make such a choice. He sacrificed himself to touch God-rank level. He then killed the ck Monarch and destroyed the Devil Monarch. His personal efforts had determined the victory of this battle.

    Sorrowful cries came from the mouths of the numerous War Gods almost immediately. Everyone was flushing scarlet in grief, and sadness filled their hearts.

    They were well aware of the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s tremendous sacrifice for the War God Hall. Without him and the Boundless Sea Douluo, the War God Hall could not possibly be on par with the rest of the few great organizations. They understood why Guan Yue chose to sacrifice himself. He did it so more of them could live!

    Otherwise, if they were to fight the opposing team using standard tactics, even if they managed to kill all the abyssal powerhouses, many of them might not have survived.

    He relied on his own efforts to kill the ck Monarch and the Devil Monarch so that the opposing team would not stand a chance. He wanted to lead his team to victory.

    The Skycrosser Douluo nned everything meticulously in advance. He gave the numerous War Gods a chance of survival while he selflessly chose to sacrifice himself. His entire life waspletely devoted to the War God Hall.

    ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz!¡±

    The Vast Sun Sky Guqin¡¯s seventh string was plucked, and the entire sky warped violently. It felt as if the Vast Sun Sky Guqin had beamed countless blinding lights in an instant. It was akin to an exploding sun that emitted spectacr, zing heat!

    Among the numerous abyssal warriors, almost all the king-ranked powerhouses were burned by the scorching temperature. Almost driven to madness, the War Gods charged toward their opponents with no regard for defending themselves.

    The Bee Monarch was astonished. They say that ¡®an army burning with righteous indignation is bound to win¡¯, and the War Gods had entered a state that terrified her.

    Herpound eyes glimmered, and countless blue light rays rose from the Bee Monarch¡¯s body instantly. There were twelve blue light rays that were especially eye-catching. In the distance, her direct disciples, the twelve great Bee Kings¡¯ bodies exploded in unison to transform into energy that was infused into the Bee Monarch¡¯s body. The twelve blue light rays shot out to collide into the terrifying attack unleashed by the Vast Sun Sky Guqin.

    Without the slightest hesitation, the Bee Monarch pped her wings and retreated at lightning speed.

    She could tell that the Vast Sun Sky Guqin could only unleash an outburst like this once and it would consume a massive amount of energy. If she could avoid being hit, she would stand a chance.

    Meanwhile, the Devil Monarch that had apparently just been in by the Skycrosser Douluo had appeared out of thin air in the distance. Though his aura had weakened substantially and he lost an eye, he had survived the God-ranked blow.

 Chapter 1896 - The Ferocious Wolfâ€™s Persistence

    <h4>Chapter 1896 The Ferocious Wolf¡¯s Persistence</h4>

    The Devil Monarch was the leader of the Abyssal Devil Puppet n. An ordinary Devil Puppet had two lives, so how could he only have one? He had been reduced to an ordinary Devil Puppet¡¯s state because the Skycrosser Divine Spear hit his origin power earlier.In any case, an enormous silhouette appeared behind him just as he had revealed himself. The figure swiftly wrapped his arms around the Devil Monarch¡¯s body, squeezing him with terrifying strength! It was the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian who had been waiting at that very spot for some time.

    The Devil Monarch was shocked. He struggled with all his might trying to break free from Dong Zian¡¯s embrace, but the Limit Douluo had been bolstered by his three-word battle armor! Of course, he was not as mighty as the Devil Monarch at his best, but the monarch had already been weakened. Attempting to struggle free was not as easy as it sounded.

    When the Skycrosser Douluo achieved God rank, he could see beyond his normal vision for a moment. With a single nce, he could see the Devil Monarch¡¯s origin power. As a result, he had transmitted his voice to Dong Zian when he hurled out the Skycrosser Divine Spear. He told Dong Zian that the Devil Monarch might have a second life. Hence, Dong Zian was waiting there in anticipation of the Devil Monarch¡¯s arrival.

    Dong Zian had already experienced the Devil Monarch¡¯s abilities earlier. They had only engaged in three collisions, yet he had been injured. The endurance of the Devil Monarch was a once-in-a-lifetime experience for Dong Zian. He was well aware that he was no match for the Devil Monarch. The Devil Monarch¡¯s physical endurance had genuinely reached God rank. Had it not been for the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s fully powered strike, perhaps no one would be able to hurt him.

    Thus, Dong Zian had burned the battle armor on his body without the slightest hesitation when he grabbed his opponent.

    ¡®Guan Yue, you won¡¯t be dying for nothing!¡¯

    Dong Zian opened his eyes wide to look in the direction of the federal military, and it was as if there was something unusual in his gaze. Just then, silver radiance exploded from his back, and the surrounding space copsed. His enormous body began to take on a dazzling silver hue.

    The reason the Ferocious Wolf Douluo was capable of cultivating to Limit Douluo rank despite only having a wolf-type martial soul was not that his martial soul produced impressive variants, of course. It was because heprehended the depth of space due to a fortuitous opportunity. This allowed him to continuously break through himself.

    Nevertheless, he knew very well that he could not possibly achieve quasigod rank in his lifetime. He had teaued at demigod rank and was incapable of going further due to the limitations of his natural abilities.

    He would be able to withstand ten strikes at most from the Devil Monarch in peak form before he would be defeated. That being said, the Devil Monarch was vulnerable at that moment, so he had a chance.

    Dong Zian¡¯s ferocity was not only targeted at the enemy but also himself.

    He was guarding not only his glory but also the pride of the Western Army Corps.

    He was not only burning his power but also the mes inside his heart. His deep gaze was meant for the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi. Like how he told Yu Guanzhi in the past, he, the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian, the Western Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander, would never allow himself to be pinned to the pir of shame regardless.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Incredibly intense explosions of countless silver lights made it look like the sky was copsing. The Darkness Sky Domain vanished while the two enormous figures werepletely annihted as well.

    The massive amount of abyssal energy was about to disperse when a ray of silver radiance appeared out of thin air. It bored out from the space radiance and stabbed into the center of the massive abyssal energy. It was akin to a real enchanted cudgel that calmed the sea as it sucked the Devil Monarch¡¯s abyssal energy so as not to allow any bit of it from dispersing. It was the Silver Dragon Spear that came from the shattered void!

    The Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian was dead!

    The king of the Abyssal Devil Puppets, the Devil Monarch, was dead!

    Only the word ¡®horrifying¡¯ could be used to describe the battlefield at that point.

    The Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue and the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian, two of mankind¡¯s Limit Douluos, had given their lives to kill the Devil Monarch and ck Monarch of the ten great abyssal monarchs in addition to the Sickle Emperor. The three great abyssal powerhouses had fallen.

    On the other hand, it was also at this exact moment when almost all the rest of the abyssal kings were enshrouded by the Vast Sun Seventh String Soundwave. Save for the Bee Monarch, all the abyssal warriors were killed one by one under the all-out assault from the numerous War Gods.

    With great effort, the Bee Monarch relied on her instantly elevated attacking ability to diminish the Vast Sun Sky Guqin¡¯s power. However, her movements were still slowed down. The deaths of the other abyssal kings had affected most of the War Gods.

    The Bee Monarch only wanted to run away. In her eyes, these human beings had gone insane, and she felt an unprecedented fear entwined her heart.

    It was at that moment when the light of two swords¡¯ suddenly transformed into an astonishing, curved rainbow, and the area was locked down instantly. A gigantic imperial silhouette with a crown on its head appeared out of thin air and looked down to the ground.

    res were burning on the figure¡¯s body and the image was iparably clear. He was over a thousand meters tall, astounding everyone. He held a sword in his hand in a manner that suggested he ruled over Heaven and Earth.

    It was the Tianwu-Mengjun Emperor-God Sword!

    The giant sword burning with blinding mes was also filled with boundless sorrow and determination. The Skycrosser Douluo and the Ferocious Wolf Douluo had fought desperately just so more of them could live!

    Every War God understood the principle profoundly. They would not hold back anymore. They would not let the Skycrosser Douluo and the Ferocious Wolf Douluo die in vain.

    The aura of death enshrouded the battlefield. The Bee Monarch¡¯spound eyes constricted violently, and she burst apart with a loud boom. It was as if her entire person had transformed into thousands of Bomb Bees in a split second. The swarm toward all directions.

    Despite the swarm¡¯s efforts, the giant sword radiated a powerful suction force as soon as it was lowered. She had managed to disperse her body, but the transformed Abyssal Bomb Bees could not escape in time, exploding loudly as they were killed in session.

    The giant sword came to a stop. With great effort, a transparent Bomb Bee had blocked the de, but it onlysted for a moment. Soon enough, the giant sword was lowered once again and the Bomb Bee buzzed as it was in!

    The transparent Bomb Bee was the Bee Monarch¡¯s body. It was also the location of the Abyssal Bomb Bee n¡¯s ne core. It exploded and the Golden Dragon Spear came swooping down to reap the result!

    The leader of the tenth level of the abyss, the Bee Monarch, was dead!

    The Tianwu-Mengjun Emperor-God Sword shed across the battlefield while the Vast Sun Sky Guqin beamed out light for thest time. Everything gradually became calm. The only noise came from the continuous loud booms from the abyssal passage that reverberated in the air. It was the sound produced when levels of the abyss copsed. It also signified that the abyss¡¯ origin power was rapidly faltering.

    A total of nine levels of the abyssal ne including those that the three great monarchs came from copsed in this battle. Along with the abyssal levels that copsed earlier, more than fifteen percent of the one hundred and eight levels of the abyss had been destroyed.

    Arge area of the densely arranged abyssal legion quickly vanished.

    Deafening cheers of the human forces echoed through the sky. It was especially significant for the ordinary soldiers because the powerhouses engaging in three huge bets meant that they did not need to participate in the battle anymore and would stand a chance to live longer. No one hoped for victory more than them.

    The War God Hall relied on their fearsome abilities, meticulous nning, and more importantly, the two great Limit Douluos¡¯ spirit of self-sacrifice to turn the tide. They ended the first team of allied forces from the abyssal ne and the Holy Spirit Cult, killing all nine abyssal powerhouses. Meanwhile, Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear was also glowing brighter and brighter. The Life Subtree was growing steadily in the distance.

    ...

    In Shrek Academy¡¯s Sea God¡¯s Lake!

    Ripples began spreading out on the calm surface of the Sea God¡¯s Lake. The humming sound had even affected the academic buildings around theke.

    The teachers charged out from the ssrooms in session. Those that were capable of flying swiftly rose into the air.

    It was also at this exact moment a dash of green gradually arose from the surface of the water at the center of the Sea God¡¯s Lake. Although it was a very slow process, the gigantic tree crown brought out boundless vitality to the ce.

 Chapter 1897 - Sea Godâ€™s Island Must Be Rebuil

    <h4>Chapter 1897 Sea God¡¯s Ind Must Be Rebuil</h4>

    The moment it emerged from the water, the entirely new Shrek City was seemingly embellished with colors. The dense life source could be felt by all in Shrek Academy. The Tang Sect disciples and the Titan Giant Ape n¡¯s nsmen were thetest residents of the new Shrek City. They could all feel the immense benefits brought by the thriving source of vitality.A number of silhouettes flew out from the water. They were precisely the seven old demons led by the Old Demon Greed.

    Everyone of them had a bewildered and suspicious expression. Nevertheless, there was a semnce of wild joy. The dense life source was immensely beneficial for them naturally. Their lifespan would be increased in the presence of a thriving source of vitality. More importantly, they could advance a step closer to their origin power by subliming with the life force!

    It was the Ancient Life Tree. It was now the Ancient Life Tree in its truest sense. A massive amount of life force had been infused into the tree such that the Ancient Life Tree could rapidly grow till it finally breached the water¡¯s surface!

    ¡°Big Brother Greed, what¡¯s the size of the tree crown? Less than a tenth of it is revealed, but it¡¯s already like a small ind!¡± said the Old Demon Sloth curiously.

    The tree crown was no longer the same as when it was underwater. It was growing rapidly, its branches spreading and leaves sprouting. At the same time, it emitted an even richer life source. The initially clear blue Sea God Lake now had a dash of jade green. The deep, dark green appeared like the color of emerald. The sight was soul-stirring, yet heartwarming. Meanwhile, the crown continued to grow. The rich life sources surged and flowed causing the air to turn sticky even. The intoxicating life force caused a faint green splendor to arise from the seven Old Demons¡¯ bodies.

    A radiant sparkle could be seen in the Old Demon Greed¡¯s eyes. ¡°Now that the Sea God Lake and Shrek City are here, Shrek is still missing a true core. Do you still remember the core of our academy before we left the ce back then?¡±

    The Old Demon Lust said in astonishment, ¡°Do you mean the Sea God¡¯s Ind? Er... What are you trying to say?¡±

    The Old Demon Greed burst outughing. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a fortuitous opportunity granted by heaven? Isn¡¯t this gigantic crown the best ce to rebuild the Sea God¡¯s Ind? We can do the preparations first. In the near future, the Sea God¡¯s Ind of Shrek Academy ought to be rebuilt when Tang Wulin and the rest returned in victory!¡±

    The seven Old Demons¡¯ eyes lit up. They shifted their gaze to look toward the north. The absorption of such a rich life force could only mean one thing. It signified that everything at the frontline was going well. Tang Wulin was devouring arge amount of life force which was being channeled into the Ancient Life Tree!

    ...

    Tang Wulin clenched his fists tightly. The image on his mind was the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s final gaze before he died in the battle.

    The act of dying peacefully and to be magnanimous at the same time was easier said than done! Yet, he saw not the slightest sorrow or inkling of cowardice in the Skycrosser Douluo. It seemed like he had everything as nned. His aplishment had been without additional effort.

    The two Limit Douluos sacrificed their lives in exchange for the victory of this battle, so that more War Gods could live. They paid with the price of two Limit Douluos¡¯ lives to critically cripple the abyssal ne. Was it all worth it? Strategically, it appeared so. The abyssal powerhouses were incapable of fleeing now! The gamble had paid off. With the presence of the Golden Dragon Spear, their abyssal energies would be devoured and absorbed by Tang Wulin after their deaths. Consequently, the different levels of the abyss copsed.

    Yet, Tang Wulin found it hard to ept the fact emotionally. He was trying his best to stay calm. The battle was of such great importance that he would willingly sacrifice himself for the battle.

    However, the Skycrosser Douluo was dead. Tang Wulin did not get to spend a lot of time with the Skycrosser Douluo. He could still remember the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s lesson to him in the War God Hall like it was yesterday. It was the Skycrosser Douluo who brought him to the spearspirit realm.

    At this moment, Tang Wulin¡¯s emotions fluctuated intensely beyond his control as he held the Skycrosser Divine Spear in his hand and felt the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s calm within it.

    ¡®Your death won¡¯t be for nothing. The final victory of this war will certainly be ours.¡¯

    From the beginning of the war till now, mankind¡¯s legion had lost four great Limit Douluos in the battles: the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue, and the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian. It was tragic!

    In addition, there were the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu and the other powerhouses. They suffered great losses.

    Simrly, they managed to cause tremendous fatalities to the enemies. The four monarch-ranked powerhouses from the abyssal ne had fallen, namely the second, fourth, eighth, and tenth-ranked powerhouses. There were also the deaths of a dozen king-ranked powerhouses from the different levels which resulted in the copse of the different abyssal levels. This kind of situation did not happen on the battlefield six thousand years ago.

    The war had hurt the abyssal ne¡¯s origin power. Perhaps, mankind would stand a chance to fully resolve the issue with the abyss this time.

    No matter which generation it was, there had never been so many top powerhouses amongst mankind. Due to the existence of battle armors, different cultivation methods, in addition to the advancement of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s research in spirit souls, contributed to mankind¡¯s powerhouses emerging in an endless stream. Furthermore, there were the advanced soul technologies. Even the abyssal ne did not expect mankind to be so powerful to the extent it became difficult to finish them off.

    The Skycrosser Douluo attained Godhood just before his death to burst forth with a God-ranked strike. In fact, he was so powerful that the powerful Devil Monarch did not even manage to disy his abilities before he was killed in battle. Although they were exchanging two lives with two kills, the most powerful powerhouses from mankind¡¯s legion were in the Tang Sect, Shrek Academy, and the Spirit Pagoda. The War God Hall was ranked behind them. The sacrifice was considered minimal from the War God Hall¡¯s viewpoint.

    The seven silhouettes organized themselves into a horizontal line. They were the War God One Vast Sun Douluo Ao Rui, the War God Two Emperor Sword Douluo Long Tianwu, the War God Three Dark Emperor Douluo Luo Yuhang, the War God Five Demon Guqin Douluo Mo Zihong, the War God Seven Asiatic Apple Douluo Shi Mengshan, the War God Eight Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi, andst but not least, the War God Thirteen God Sword Douluo Su Mengjun. The seven War Gods stood side by side.

    At the moment, their eyes reflected feelings of deep sorrow. They bowed in salutation toward the sky in the direction where the Skycrosser Douluo and the Ferocious Wolf Douluo had died.

    Ao Rui¡¯s eyes were red. He clearly remembered the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s announcement to themittee before the war began. He had officially disclosed that the Vast Sun Douluo was going to be his sessor. It seemed like the Skycrosser Douluo was saving for a rainy day judging from the current situation. In fact, it was highly possible that he had nned to seize the opportunity provided by the war to attempt a breakthrough to the God rank by sacrificing his life.

    He had seeded. This could be an epoch-making achievement for the soul masters¡¯ world. It was a rank that even the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie and the As Douluo Yun Ming did not manage to achieve, yet he had attained it despite having to sacrifice his life. He was the first man who stood at the God rank apart from the Demon Empress who used the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array toplete the breakthrough!

    The Skycrosser Douluo did not have any regrets. At the same time, the War God Hall was so very proud of him.

    The first battle, victory to mankind¡¯s legion!

    In the federal militarymand post.

    The Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi¡¯s body was shivering ever so slightly. There was excitement in his heart. He was excited for the victory in the first round. Reality had proven his decision to be right. In the first battle, mankind¡¯s legion managed to have the upper hand.

    However, his heart was burdened with grief. He was well aware of the significance of Dong Zian¡¯s deep nce before he died.

    The Ferocious Wolf Douluo had used his life to mitigate his humiliation. Dong Zian and Yu Guanzhi both fought openly and in secret as well for so many years. In any case, there was only admiration for Dong Zian in Yu Guanzhi¡¯s heart at this very moment. He thought about the Ferocious Wolf Douluo¡¯s past. He was an ordinary person, yet he worked hard to be a Limit Douluo. Later, he became the Western Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander and a military mogul. He had sacrificed way more than his peers.

 Chapter 1898 - Seven Great Limit Douluos

    <h4>Chapter 1898 Seven Great Limit Douluos</h4>

    Dong Zian was not as naturally endowed as the Boundless Sea Douluo. Also, he did not have a good family background like Yu Guanzhi. Everything he had was earned through his own hard work. He genuinely despised Yu Guanzhi for having such good resources and support from his family.Yu Guanzhi vowed secretly in his heart, ¡®Brother Dong, don¡¯t worry. In the Federation¡¯s history, you¡¯ll be remembered as a hero! Your descendants will be proud of you.¡¯

    The Demon Empress had disyed her calm look all this while. She was suddenly taken aback when she saw the Skycrosser Douluo step into the God rank. She watched the mankind¡¯s legion with an icy cold gaze.

    She waved her hand once. The second team from her side flew forward and waited in the sky.

    The Demon Empress was not together with the second team. She waspletely oblivious that her side had taken the lead to send out the team. It was surprising that the numerous powerhouses in the second team were no longer led by the abyssal ne, but by the Holy Spirit Cult.

    The Ghost Emperor and the Underworld Emperor flew at the frontmost, followed by the two surviving great darkness heavenly kings, the Darkness Blood Demon and the Darkness Bell. Following them, there were five abyssal powerhouses. Out of the five abyssal powerhouses, Tang Wulin had only encountered one before, which was the Mei Empress. She was also the leader of the Mo Mei n and held a special status in the abyss.

    In the past, Tang Wulin encountered the abyssal creatures known as Mo Meis when he was first enlisted in the Blood God Army. They did not cast any shadows and left without a trace. They were unusually swift and were capable of causing more harm to the Blood God Army than the Ba Ans. They were also considered one of the most difficult to kill abyssal creatures.

    Of course, the Mo Meis were weakerpared to the ck Empresses. However, the Mei Empress was one of the most powerful creatures in the abyssal ne.

    ¡®The Demon Empress is not taking part with the team? Yet, she sent out a few of the most powerful powerhouses from the Holy Spirit Cult in full strength? Won¡¯t the Demon Empress be joined by all the abyssal powerhouses when she partakes in thest round of the battle?¡¯

    Tang Wulin felt puzzled in his heart. He exchanged nces with the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena by his side.

    Meanwhile, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali standing on the other side of Tang Wulin took a step forward and was in the lead to fly out.

    She was so furious that her eyes almost spurted fire, as she looked at the Ghost Emperor. In the past, Yun Ming had resisted the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition and also the numerous Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses led by the Ghost Emperor! It could be said that the Ghost Emperor was the true assassin of her husband.

    Following the leadership of the Holy Spirit Douluo, her team of powerhouses included the father and son team, Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng. There were also other numerous powerhouses who joined the scene.

    Compared to the War God Hall¡¯s team of nine members earlier, the team from mankind¡¯s side was an elite lineup this time! If one were to judge it based on the soul masters¡¯ ranks, this team would surpass Tang Wulin¡¯s team by far.

    The team was led by the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali with Yuanen Zhentian, Yuanen Tiandang, Tong Yu, Wu Zhangkong, A Ruheng, and Lan Muzi, in addition to Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng. There were a total of nine powerhouses with the exception of Wu Zhangkong and Lan Muzi who were not Limit Douluos. However, Wu Zhangkong possessed a set of four-word battle armor which made him even more powerful than an ordinary Limit Douluo. It was proven when the Darkness Hummingbird was killed by him earlier!

    Lan Muzi was also the senior brother disciple of the inner court and one of the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion members of Shrek Academy. He relied on his Sun Wood Saber to defeat a Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouse in the past.

    The remaining seven people were all Limit Douluos with Yuanen Zhentian and Qiangu Dieting being quasi gods.

    Thus, the Ghost Emperor and the Underworld Emperor from the opposing team could not help having a drastic change of expression when they saw the team¡¯s lineup.

    The Ghost Emperor and the Underworld Emperor were both top quasi gods. They were even considered as the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s mainstay. Yet, they were going to fight against seven great Limit Douluos and two more powerhouses who were no less inferior to the Limit Douluos.

    They had assumed that mankind¡¯s legion would send out rtively weaker candidates in the second round. They never expected that almost all the Limit Douluos from mankind¡¯s side, apart from Tang Wulin, Gu Yuena, the Heartless Douluo, and the Amorous Douluo, woulde swarming to the second round.

    Could it be that they were not afraid of having no one to fight against the Demon Empress during the final battle? Victory or defeat would be determined in three rounds, for there was no such thing as the ¡®best two out of three rounds¡¯. The defeat of the God-ranked Demon Empress would be the most important matter to determine the final victory of the battle.

    The Ghost Emperor could not figure it out regardless of how much he racked his brain. Why did they deploy the best powerhouses in this round? Although the lineup of the Ghost Emperor¡¯s side was rtively impressive, apparently they were still inferior to the other team.

    The raging Yali gazed at the Ghost Emperor with an icy cold gaze. It seemed as if she was about to tear him alive.

    ¡°Ghost Emperor, today will be your doomsday.¡±

    The Ghost Emperor grunted coldly. ¡°If you have the ability to do so. In my opinion, you¡¯re asking for a reunion with your dead husband in another world. When Yun Ming was suffering from the torment of soul refinement, I wonder, where were you?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Yali was furious. She was the kindest and most gentle person ever. In the past, she was reputed to be the kindest and most beautiful woman on the Douluo Continent. Yet, at this moment, she was incapable of controlling her emotions regardless of how hard she tried when she was confronted by her husband¡¯s assassin.

    ¡°Your Excellency, Holy Spirit, please stay calm. We still need you to assumemand of the team.¡± Yali suddenly heard a deep voice. It shocked her back to her senses akin to the morning bell and the evening drum.

    She turned her head to the side subconsciously and met Qiangu Dieting¡¯s deep gaze.

    Yali immediately realized that she had lost her cool back there. She nodded once and resumed her usual calm demeanor.

    Qiangu Dieting¡¯s silhouette shed once, and he was already at the front of the team with Qiangu Dongfeng. He turned his head to the side and took a deep nce at his son. Qiangu Dieting had only one functioning arm. His eyes glimmered as if he was pondering over something.

    Even though teamwork was important for a battle at this level, the absolute abilities of the team members were even more important. Other than he and his son, the other father and son pair was at the front as well. The two great Limit Douluos Yuanen Zhentian and Yuanen Tiandang were standing side by side with them.

    They were all assault-type soul masters and were Limit Douluos as well. When these four people stood side by side, a gush of exceedingly powerful aura burst forth from their bodies to oppress the opposing team.

    The Ghost Emperor had a slight change of expression. Both he and the Underworld Emperor were the top quasi gods. They were capable of fighting against a powerhouse of the same rank as the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie. However, they were not assault-type soul masters.

    The Ghost Emperor was more of a control-and-range attack type while the Underworld Emperor was an agility type.

    Hence, they felt exceedingly stressed when they were simultaneously confronted by four iparably strong assault-type Limit Douluos.

    ¡°Kill!¡± A loud shout was hearding from the Ghost Emperor. A stream of green light gushed out of his wide mouth. The green light erged rapidly and turned into a gigantic skull over fifty meters in diameter instantly. The skull widened its mouth and shotrge green res at the four Limit Douluos.

    Yuanen Zhentian sneered once. He took a step forward and threw a punch into the void. Immediately, the sky shook and the green res dispersed upon contacting the tremendous impact. However, the dispersed res turned into green skulls which flew into the sky spurting ghostly mes.

    The Ghost Emperor¡¯s ghostly me was unlike any ordinary me. If it came into contact with a person, it would burn through one¡¯s soul unless the me was extinguished. It was highly destructive and could even destroy the battle armor.

    At the same time he made a move, the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa waved his right hand once. The lower half of the Underworld King Sword shimmered in the air. Arge gray radiance arose from the surroundings. It was the Underworld King Domain!

    Countless souls of the dead creatures surged out from the sky and swarmed the federal military¡¯s powerhouses.

    ¡°What a show off!¡± the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali sneered. She raised her right hand to grasped at the thin air. She instantly conjured her staff in her hand. The resonant sounds of the hymn were heard. Soon after, a golden halo surrounded her body and began spreading into the surroundings.

 Chapter 1899 - Nine Palace Boxes

    <h4>Chapter 1899 Nine Pce Boxes</h4>

    The golden halo was extremely peculiar. It seemed like there were little golden angels pping their wings on the halo.Where the halo passed, the gray masses were fast disappearing akin to melting ice. The dead souls turned into flying dust before vanishingpletely. Even the Ghost Emperor¡¯s ghost me turned dimmer.

    It was the Holy Dispel!

    The Underworld Emperor was obviously displeased. He was injured during a battle with Gu Yuena earlier, and his Underworld King Sword was broken as well. At any rate, the opponent whom he detested the most was Yali. Yali¡¯s individual fighting capacity was nothing to shout about, of course. Yet, her holy ability was despised by the Underworld Emperor.

    Meanwhile, the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa knew that Yali did not hold back when she unleashed her Holy Dispel. ¡®Do you really need to do that? The battle has just begun!¡¯

    Subsequently, arge portion of his Underworld King Domain was weakened. He was at a loss for words.

    Yali was the only recovery-type Limit Douluo in today¡¯s world. Even though she was just a demigod, one should not forget that she was Yun Ming¡¯s wife. With the amplification provided by her four-word battle armor, she rivaled the abilities of a quasi god!

    When Shrek City was annihted in the past, the Holy Spirit Cult wanted to kill Yali the most apart from Yun Ming. However, Yali survived due to the As Douluo who protected her but sacrificed himself in the process.

    At present, the Holy Spirit Douluo became the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s biggest threat.

    Just behind the four Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses, the five abyssal powerhouses advanced together in a sh. The Mei Empress swayed her body once and vanished into thin air. The rest of the four abyssal powerhouses went their separate ways in search of their respective targets.

    One of the abyssal powerhouses had a unique appearance. It took a step forward and arrived at the spot between the Underworld Emperor and the Ghost Emperor. Its head was lowered. Consequently, no one noticed it earlier. Meanwhile, it exuded an exceedingly terrifying feeling when it raised its head.

    It was a savage-looking face. The abyssal powerhouse had the body of a human, but the head of a lizard. Its face was densely covered in multicolored scales with two bulging eyes. Its eyeballs were constantly moving and emitted a ghastly glow.

    It pointed to the sky with its right hand. In the next moment, a horrendous scene appeared. All the multicolored scales on its face suddenly exploded and transformed into puffs of colorful light shadows. The light shadows formed colorful squares in the sky before it wasunched in all directions.

    What sort of ability was that?

    The intense impact of the collision between the two parties slid over the colorful squares upon contact as if nothing happened between them.

    Tang Wulin suddenly had an idea as he watched the battle in the distance. He discovered in astonishment that the colorful squares were quite simr to his Indefinite Storm. It was obviously a unique ability whichbined space and time.

    He determined that there were a total of nine colorful squares. The squares began to piece together in the sky. In the next moment, the hideous abyssal powerhouse muttered something. All of a sudden, arge number of abyssal creatures below disintegrated into gushes of abyssal energy which surged into the sky.

    Victory or defeat was yet to be determined at the moment. Tang Wulin subconsciously made a move, but he immediately felt the target lock from the Demon Empress on the opposite side.

    The spiritual remote sensing between him and the Demon Empress stopped him from raising the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. After all, he would be in trouble if he were to disturb the battlefield before victory or defeat was determined.

    The increasing, massive amount of abyssal energy rapidly turned into a myriad of colors halfway across the sky and finally fused into the square boxes.

    ¡°Interrupt him!¡± shouted Yali.

    The Combat Heaven and Earth aura burst forth precisely then. In a sh, Qiangu Dieting made his way to the sky. His entire body burst out with an intense dusk gold color. His hands grabbed his Coiling Dragon Staff tightly to make a smashing motion as if he was trying to separate heaven from earth.

    Qiangu Dieting was a renowned quasi god-ranked powerhouse and a four-word battle armor master! Not many powerhouses at the scene would have the courage to brace his full force strike.

    However, the abyssal powerhouse with the lizard head looked at Qiangu Dieting with a mocking glint flickering in its eyes. The abyssal powerhouse was sneering in disdain seemingly. All of a sudden, the nine colorful boxes glowed brightly, and the battlefield underwent changes in a split second.

    ¡°Is that absolute immobility?¡± Xu Xiaoyan, who was standing not far away from Tang Wulin, blurted.

    As the number one master control soul master under the starry sky, she had the most powerful control-type soul skills in Shrek Academy. Thus, she was the most knowledgeable of any control-type soul skills. She immediately sensed an aura which was quite simr to her soul skills when the nine colorful boxes glowed brightly.

    It was absolute immobility precisely!

    It was an ability that could immobilize even a Limit Douluo!

    The nine boxes shimmered with radiance. Then, a shocking scene emerged. Qiangu Dieting had just unleashed a full force strike, but his attacknded on an empty spot. In the next moment, he appeared in one of the nine square boxes.

    It was not only him. All eighteen of the powerhouses from both teams were partitioned instantly. Two people appeared in each of the boxes with a person from each team.

    The group battle was immediately turned into nine one-on-one battles instead.

    What...

    An icy cold smirk could be seen at the corners of the Demon Empress¡¯ lips.

    It was the Nine Pce Boxes which had partitioned the battlefield. It had been nned beforehand. The low-profile abyssal powerhouse was actually ranked fifth in the entire abyss.

    It was a monarch which reigned over the abyssal Sage n known as the Sage Monarch!

    The n had a unique status in the abyssal ne since they were the only n with a direct lineage.

    The Sage Monarch had no other nsmen except for itself. Judging by its abilities, it was close to the quasi god rank. Actually, its fighting capacity was rankedst amongst the ten great abyssal monarchs. Judging by its spiritual power, it was inferior to the Spirit Monarch. Besides, it had not even achieved the Divine Origin.

    However, it yed a role simr to Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s role in the Shrek Seven Monsters. It was the most powerful controller within the abyss.

    The Spirit Monarch had the most powerful spiritual power, so it was themander of the abyssal creatures. In the case of the Sage Monarch, it was the true controller on the battlefield.

    If Xu Xiaoyan was the number one master control-type soul master under the starry sky, then the Sage Monarch was the number one master controller of the abyssal ne.

    Currently, the Nine Pce Boxes which had partitioned the battlefield was its special skill.

    Of the hundred and eight levels of the abyss, the rank of each level was not permanent. Each level¡¯s ranking was based on its abilities. When the leader of a level wished to elevate its rank and acquire more abyssal energy, it would need to challenge the abyssal powerhouse from a higher level. The Sage Monarch would then act as the judge of the challenge in this case.

    Its ability to partition the battlefield was most suitable in such a challenge. Both parties could only fight on a one-on-one basis in any of the Nine Pce Boxes. The battle would not end until one of them was dead.

    Thus, the battlefield partition was also known as the Death Partition on the abyssal ne. Only one side would survive to leave the box.

    In addition, the Sage Monarch possessed other powerful control abilities. It was capable of controlling any abyssal n¡¯s power for its own use. Naturally, it would need to mull over its exploitation of the abyssal powerhouses which were way more powerful than it was.

    The Sage Monarch was also the brains behind the abyssal Sage King. Its status in the abyss was no less inferior to the second-rank Spirit Monarch.

    If the Spirit Monarch was considered themander of the abyssal legion, then the Sage Monarch was the viinous advisor of the abyssal legion. It represented the abyssal Sage King so it was not too much to say it oversaw the abyssal legion. It had a strong influence over the Spirit Monarch even.

    It chose to engage in this battle since it came fully prepared obviously. Although the opposing team was far more powerful than it had expected, it was confident of its team when the battlefield was partitioned.

 Chapter 1900 - Burn, Holy Spirit!

    <h4>1900 Burn, Holy Spirit!</h4>

    The light shadows flickered and the Nine Pce Boxes hadpleted the partitioning.The opponent standing before Qiangu Dieting was precisely the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa. Undoubtedly, Ha Luosa was the most powerful powerhouse in the enemy¡¯s team.

    Next to them, in the second box were the Darkness Blood Demon and Qiangu Dongfeng. In the following box, the Ghost Emperor was up against the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali. Based on their abilities, Yali was much weaker than the Ghost Emperor in a one-on-one battle. As a recovery-type soul master, she was more suited to provide support for herpanions.

    Yuanen Zhentian and Yuanen Diantang were up against two abyssal powerhouses. It was obvious the two abyssal powerhouses were creatures with weaker abilities.

    The Qilin Douluo Tong Yu¡¯s opponent was the same. It was an abyssal king-ranked powerhouse. The three great Limit Douluos were assigned ording to their ranks in the partitioned battlefield by the Sage Monarch.

    It was different with the other three battles. The Darkness Bell was up against the Body Douluo A Ruheng, while the Sage Monarch was up against Lan Muzi who was obviously the weakest member from the federal military. Wu Zhangkong was partitioned with an abyssal powerhouse as well, which one could tell from the abyssal powerhouse¡¯s aura that it was a monarch-ranked creature. In this round of battle, the abyssal ne dispatched two great monarch-ranked powerhouses, one being the Sage Monarch, while the other was this creature.

    During the partitioning of the battlefield, absolute immobility was applied just as mentioned by Xu Xiaoyan. The partitions would remain in ce until the battle waspleted. The Nine Pce Boxes would only unlock when only one life source was left in each box.

    Based on the overall capability, there was no doubt that mankind¡¯s legion should have the upper hand in this round. The presence of the seven great Limit Douluos was overwhelming. The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali would be able to host the group battle. In a battle of life and death, the final victory would certainly be achieved by mankind¡¯s legion. Furthermore, they probably did not have to sacrifice much to achieve it.

    However, the situationpletely changed when the battlefield was partitioned. Although there would be four battles where mankind¡¯s legion would have the upper hand, it was difficult to determine the oue for the other five battles. Mankind¡¯s legion would definitely be challenged to achieve overall victory after the battlefield was partitioned.

    Tang Wulin frowned deeply. The enemy came prepared just as expected. However, there was nothing much he could do to change the situation. He only hoped the powerhouses from his side were more powerful and domineering.

    His gaze was fixed upon the Holy Spirit Douluo and the Ghost Emperor¡¯s box. He was obviously most concerned about this battle. Although his godmother was no weakling, she was not skilled in directbat! Moreover, she was up against the second most powerful person from the Holy Spirit Cult. It would be easier said than done to win this battle.

    The partitioning of the battlefield waspleted. Nine rounds of one-on-one battles were about tomence.

    The numerous powerhouses engaging in this battle had richbat experiences. After the initial surprise, they had adapted to the situation.

    Yali was stunned for a moment when she realized that the opponent standing before her was the Ghost Emperor. However, she regained her calm soon. Contrary to her earlier reaction, she did not lose herposure this time.

    The Ghost Emperor was savage-looking. He sat cross-legged on top of a gigantic skull and looked down upon Yali. He sneered and said, ¡°Yun Ming died in my hands. Today, I¡¯ll reunite you both as husband and wife.¡±

    Yali looked at him with a calm gaze. She slowly raised the staff in her hand and said apathetically, ¡°I¡¯ve lost my joy of living in this world. Had it not been my son, I¡¯d have followed Brother Ming since earlier. Death has never terrified me. There¡¯s only joy in my heart to be able to join Brother Ming.¡±

    The Ghost Emperor was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Yali to answer in such a manner. Her answer sounded a little feeble even. Yet, he felt an ominous presentiment in hernguor.

    For some unknown reason, a terrifying feeling arose in his heart. He actually feared being confronted by the woman before him who appeared weak and gentle.

    He thought about the Skycrosser Douluo and the Ferocious Wolf Douluo who had sacrificed themselves earlier. He had no doubt that these people did not fear death. Thus, he could not allow her the opportunity to go all out.

    At the thought of this, the Ghost Emperor raised his hand and pped the skull underneath him. At once, the skull opened up its huge mouth. The green res gushed out from its mouth akin to a waterfall with its waters rushing toward the Holy Spirit Douluo.

    Yali raised the staff in her hand. Ayer of holy light formed a protective shield around her. The green resshed onto the light shield which turned the light shield brighter instantly. A piercing radiance dazzled the eyes with its brilliance. More importantly, it had a peculiar texture to it.

    Yali¡¯s body was brightly illuminated. Her eyes were closed, while her lips were muttering something. She was oblivious to theshings of the green res around her.

    The staff in her hand began to burn with a dazzling brilliance. Strong and intense res arose and fused into the light shield instantly. It rapidly stabilized the holy light shield which had begun to waver due to theshings of the green res.

    ¡®What¡¯s she doing? Why did she ignite her weapon? That¡¯s a part of Yali¡¯s four-word battle armor and also a part of her soul skills! Burning her staff is akin to quenching a thirst with poison. How long can she sustain the effort?¡¯

    The Ghost Emperor dared not rx at all. He opened his mouth abruptly and spat out a misty mouthful of blood.

    If it were an ordinary battle, he would never have done it, for sure. Using his own blood to urge an attack would hurt his origin power. However, he wanted to finish the battle as soon as possible and not give Yali any opportunity at all.

    One had to acknowledge that the Ghost Emperor lived up to his reputation of being the most powerful evil soul master today. After he spat out his blood, the green res changed colors instantly. From the initial misty green, it was now a ghastly light purple. The light shield around Yali¡¯s body began to melt away rapidly. A third of the res vanished in an instant.

    Meanwhile, Yali opened her eyes. She then turned around with her back facing the Ghost Emperor. She looked through the light shield in Tang Wulin¡¯s direction.

    Tang Wulin was beginning to lose control of himself at present, but his aura was suppressed by the Demon Empress in the distance. If he were to make a move, it would immediately turn into a highly chaotic war.

    Yali gazed over. Tang Wulin could not help shaking violently when he met her gaze. He saw the smile in his godmother¡¯s eyes. It was a smile of relief. Just as Yali said it herself, she was not terrified of death. It presented a wonderful opportunity for her to look for her husband.

    Her soul was already dead ever since Yun Ming¡¯s passing.

    There was a slight unwillingness to part only when she looked at Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Tang Wulin could not refrain himself from shouting.

    Yali nodded at him gently, then she raised her hand and pointed at him. In the next moment, a stream of dazzling brilliance arose from the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s body!

    The piercing holy light illuminated the whole Nine Pce Box which contained her with an iparably rich incandescent color in an instant. Both she and her four-word battle armor ignited and red up instantly with the most vigorous holy light mes which swept toward the Ghost Emperor.

    The Ghost Emperor shrieked. ¡°You¡¯re mad. You¡¯re even igniting your own soul. Don¡¯t you want your soul anymore?¡±

    He had thought about how Yali might do this and the sort of mad revenge she would take. Yet, he never thought that the Holy Spirit Douluo would be so resolute. The moment the res ignited, her body, soul, and battle armor burst into mespletely. The terrifying holy light mes transformed into the purest cleansing power of this world. It swept toward the Ghost Emperor wildly.

    The Ghost Emperor¡¯s body rapidly sank into the skull below him. His body was ignited with res simrly. Under such circumstances, there was no need for him to hold back anymore. He would have to go all out to strive for survival.

    He felt very confident of himself. After all, Yali¡¯s cultivation base was lower than his by a huge gap!

 Chapter 1901 - Donâ€™t Think That Youâ€™ve Won

    <h4>1901 Don¡¯t Think That You¡¯ve Won</h4>

    The entire inside of the box was rapidly tainted with a fiery world of pink and white. Both their silhouettes werepletely swallowed by the mes.

    The two equally matched mes were burning and jostling at one another.

    The people watching the battle on the outside could not help feeling extremely stressed and anxious.

    It was especially obvious to the people from Shrek Academy. The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue had already passed away, so Yali could be said to be the only elder from Shrek remaining. She was the source of their inspiration!

    ¡®Don¡¯t let anything happen to her. Please don¡¯t let anything happen to the Holy Spirit Douluo!

    Gu Yuena grabbed Tang Wulin¡¯s arm as if she was trying to transfer her strength to him. However, she could clearly feel that Tang Wulin¡¯s body was trembling and shaking violently.

    Tang Wulin felt his chest tightening. His adoptive mother was killed by the Darkness Blood Demon before being saved by his birth father. It could be said that Yali was the closest thing he had to family on the Douluo Continent. Yet, there was nothing he could do when Yali was facing a life-and-death situation.

    The victory in the struggle between the two clusters of mes was gradually decided. Although holiness had an obvious suppressive effect over evil, Yali was still weaker than the Ghost Emperor when it came to overall strength.

    The pink res gradually gained the upper hand while the incandescent res vanished. Over time, the res inside the box weakened.

    Tang Wulin felt like his heart had rapidly fallen off a cliff. He was well aware of the significance of the situation. Moreover, it was already toote even if he wished to do something at that point!

    ¡®Why must it be like this?¡¯ Tang Wulin closed his eyes in agony. ¡®It¡¯s over, Mother...¡¯

    ¡°Hee hee hee hee hee!¡± The Ghost Emperor¡¯s piercingughter echoed through the entire scene. The res weakened and his silhouette appeared once again.

    The Ghost Emperor appeared unusually shabby. The robe on his body had burned to ashes and his naked body was on disy for all to see. His body was actually a skeleton shimmering with dazzling green radiance. He had abandoned arge portion of his physical form to bolster his cultivation. The skull beneath his body was covered in holes, and his suit of four-word battle armor had disappeared. It was apparent that he had ignited his battle armorpletely during the brutal collision.

    Nevertheless, he was still the final victor anyhow. Yali¡¯s body had vanishedpletely.

    ¡°Holy Spirit Douluo, do you think you can burn me to death just by igniting everything of yours including your soul? Even if you were a quasigod, you don¡¯t stand a chance against me. I fused my skeleton with my armor so I could create my one of a kind four-word battle armor. Death belongs to you after all. You won¡¯t be able to reunite with your damned husband. He still has a soul, but you, your soul has already been burned. You can only wail in pain and agony under my Death me. Tee hee, hee hee hee hee...¡±

    The Ghost Emperorughed hysterically as if he was venting his pent up anger.

    The people from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect were drowning in sorrow.

    Tang Wulin swayed his shoulder abruptly and struggled free from Gu Yuena¡¯s hand. At that moment, he could not care about anything else. He did not care about the overall situation or the bet. He only wanted to seek revenge for his mother now!

    ¡°Wulin, don¡¯t be impulsive. It¡¯s not over yet!¡± A voice came from beside him, and a huge hand gripped his other hand.

    His eyes reddened, Tang Wulin turned his head to the side and was met by the deep gaze of the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi.

    ¡®It¡¯s not over yet?¡¯

    Just as the words reverberated in his mind. All of a sudden, the Ghost Emperor¡¯sughter came to a stop. It was as if he had just seen a ghost. ¡°How is that possible? You...you¡¯re still alive?¡±

    Tang Wulin turned to look at the battlefield.

    A sparkle of white light suddenly appeared out of thin air in the box where the Ghost Emperor and the Holy Spirit Douluo had fought. The light was enshrouded by dark green radiance. The green radiance did note from the Ghost Emperor¡¯s Death me. The Death me had an aura of death, but the light had a lively aura.

    In the next moment, a silhouette had struggled free from the white light and brazenly appeared before the Ghost Emperor. Could that really be the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali?

    Aspared to before, her body seemed to be slightly illusionary. She did not look like a solid entity, but she appeared to be condensing gradually. Her four-word battle armor had vanished, but her body still existed. Her charming face had even cracked a mocking smile.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you keepughing?¡± Yali said coldly.

    The Ghost Emperor behaved as if he had really seen a ghost. Astonished, he sputtered, ¡°How? How is it possible that you are not dead? Wasn¡¯t your soul extinguished?¡±

    Yali said calmly, ¡°I saved the lives of countless people in my lifetime. Would I not have the ability to resurrect myself? I acknowledge that I¡¯m genuinely not a match for you in a one-on-one battle. Even Brother Ming couldn¡¯t kill you in the past, let alone me. What a waste that all of you were too presumptuous to trap me in the tiny box with you. Now, this confined space is the only chance for me to kill you. This is because you will have nowhere to run.¡±

    As she spoke, zing mes rose from her body once again. The dazzling holy fire burst forth with an iparably majestic pressure and swept toward the Ghost Emperor once again.

    The scene shocked every person there instantly. Who would have thought that the Holy Spirit Douluo actually possessed such an ability?

    The Ghost Emperor yelled, and his entire body glowed green. The many-holed skull underneath his body engulfed him rapidly and unleashed a burst of mes to resist the holy light¡¯s assault.

    With all of that, anyone observing could tell that both the mes unleashed by the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali and the Ghost Emperor¡¯s resistance had weakened substantially. After all, they did not have any battle armor to burn anymore, only their most innate powers. The two messhed at one another wildly in the box. They were both sparing no effort and risking their lives! They were not utilizing any skill or technique but their origin powers.

    The Ghost Emperor was still stronger than Yali due to his quasigod-ranked cultivation base. Had it not been that the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s holy power had an inherent suppressive effect over him, Yali did not stand a chance to win this battle. After all, one of them was a quasigod and the other was a demigod. There was still a huge disparity between them.

    The holy light faded gradually and the green res weakened greatly soon afterward. When the gigantic skull appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes once again, close to half of it had disintegratedpletely. The Ghost Emperor reappeared on the top of the skull, his body looking quite tattered. His glossy bones had turned dim and dull as well.

    He had assumed that the Nine Pce Boxes was going to be his chance to kill the Holy Spirit Douluo. He thought it would be rtively simple, yet he had never expected that the Nine Pce Box would turn into his prison. There was nowhere to hide from Yali¡¯s life me in this cage. Without even a ce to run to, he could only endure it. It was like he had lifted a rock only to drop it on his feet.

    ¡®Is it over now?¡¯ The Ghost Emperor lowered his head, ghost mes flickering in his eyes. He looked at his tattered body. He knew that his origin power had been njured and even his soul was damaged to a certain extent. Even if he could recover from this, it would take countless years. His hopes of bing a God werepletely cut off by the burning of the holy me.

    Although he relied on a variety of methods to manage the problems resulting from his cultivation process, his body was still constantly breaking down due to the influence of evil martial souls. It was already very hard for him to sustain his life. After being so severely injured, it was almost impossible for him to heal, and his heart was filled with a fearsome hatred.

    As he seethed with rage, the sparkle of white light suddenly illuminated before him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve won!¡± Yali called out once again. When her body reappeared before the Ghost Emperor, the mes inside his pupils had revealed his despair.

    ¡®How is that possible. How did this happen? She is actually capable of resurrecting herself again?¡¯

 Chapter 1902 - Die, Ghost Emperor!

    <h4>Chapter 1902 Die, Ghost Emperor!</h4>

    Yali smiled coolly. Her gaze was filled with mockery as she looked at the Ghost Emperor. ¡°I said that I would have revenge for Brother Ming today. Die, Ghost Emperor!¡±

    The incandescent white mes rose once again, but they appeared to have weakened. Nevertheless, the Ghost Emperor had also been severely weakened after the previous two rounds!

    The people were watching the battle in amazement. The Ghost Emperor¡¯s body was bathed in the white fire, and a terrifying scream echoed across the battlefield.

    If the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s act of burning herself was not enough to kill the quasigod, how about three Holy Spirit Douluos? Even if the Ghost Emperor was the superior fighter, there was nowhere for him to dodge within the narrow space. He was utterly incapable of evading three quasigods burning their lives alongside the incredible holy cleansing power. Atst, he crumbledpletely.

    This time, the burningsted for only a brief moment. After what seemed like a few seconds, the white me dissipated. On the other hand, not even a fragment of the Ghost Emperor¡¯s bones remained. In fact, even his soul was cleansed awaypletely by the white me.

    The box they were in shattered soon afterward, and a spark of green radiance shot toward Tang Wulin all of a sudden.

    Tang Wulin raised his hand instinctively and caught it in his palm. Immediately, a familiar aura blew toward him.

    He was very familiar with that shade of green. It was the Life Subtree¡¯s leaf.

    ¡°Mother...¡± Tang Wulin called out with a shaky voice.

    ¡°My silly son, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ve ced my soul on this leaf. Please attach it to the As Divine Spear so I can be reunited with my Brother Ming atst. I¡¯m already content because I got my revenge for him. Everything else is up to you now.¡±

    Yes, Yali died in the battle eventually. However, her soul did not burn to ashes as the Ghost Emperor had imagined.

    Yali has been carrying a Life Subtree¡¯s leaf with her so that she could immortalize her soul. This was also why she could resurrect herself twice in session. She ced her soul on the Life Subtree¡¯s leaf. The Ghost Emperor did not realize that because it was too well hidden.

    However, a person¡¯s life force was still limited. After she burned her body and battle armor the first time, it was already an irreversible process. Hertter resurrections were only temporary reforming of her body so she could unleash her attack again. If she was burned to death during the first round, the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s body would still crumble not long after she reformed it.

    She seeded atst. Despite being weaker, she achieved victory by utilizing the limitations imposed by the Nine Pce Boxes. She burned the Ghost Emperor to death and seeded in getting revenge for the As Douluo Yun Ming. This had always been her heart¡¯s greatest wish and it was finally fulfilled.

    The Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s Ghost Emperor was dead!

    Shrek Academy¡¯s Holy Spirit Douluo Yali was dead!

    Two more quasigods had fallen. This war was brutal beyondparison!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was trembling ever so slightly. His lips were tightly pursed to prevent himself from shedding tears. As the leader of the powerhouses of humanity¡¯s forces. He knew that he had to stay strong. There would certainly be fatalities in this war. The might of their enemies had ensured that. Yet, it was one thing to understand but apletely different thing to ept! Moreover, the deceased was his closest kin.

    The Skycrosser Douluo and the Ferocious Wolf Douluo died inbat. The Holy Spirit Douluo fell in battle as well. The three great Limit Douluos had fallen.

    While Yali passed away, the rest of the eight battles were also at full swing.

    As Yali¡¯s Nine Pce Box was shattered, another Nine

    Pce Box shattered as well. A gold-red silhouette emitting scorching blood essence came charging out from the box. The silhouette descended just like a deity. It was the Body Douluo A Ruheng!

    His opponent was the Darkness Bell. If he coulde out, it meant that the Darkness Bell must have been defeated.

    The Darkness Bell possessed only a Hyper Douluo-ranked cultivation base. She did not stand a chance in this match because she was fighting against the Body Douluo with his Leakproof Golden Body.

    The Nine Pce Boxes had albeit the battlefield, but it had also reduced the chance for every Hyper Douluo to evade attacks. It ensured that the battles would end quicker.

    A Ruheng paid no attention to her attacks as he could simply endure them. The Body Douluo then unleashed his zing hot blood essence and powerful attacks on the Darkness Bell.

    The Darkness Bell was one of the four great heavenly kings of darkness that threatened Tang Wulin in the past. In the end, she was pulverized by A Ruheng and died on the spot.

    What a waste that A Ruheng was incapable of helping the others even though he had already ended his battle due to the Nine Pce Boxes. He could only wait anxiously for the rest on the outside.

    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± There were two more loud explosions. The father and son, Yuanen Zhentian and Yuanen Tiandang, charged out from the Nine Pce Boxes. Their opponents were rtively weaker abyssal kings. Theybined their Titan Divine Punch with the power of their four-word battle armors to achieve victory without being harmed and defeated the opponents.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear was already waiting. It swooped across the sky at once and devoured the abyssal energy.

    Two more levels of the abyss copsed soon afterward!

    Four out of nine battles had already ended. It could be said that mankind¡¯s legion had a clear advantage. Had it not been for the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s death, there would have been a cause for celebration. The passing of Shrek Academy¡¯s older generation Limit Douluo, renowned for being the kindest person who ever lived, cast a shadow over everyone¡¯s heart.

    Meanwhile, the other five battles were still being fought intensely. The observers shifted their attention to the battle between the Sage Monarch and Lan Muzi.

    The other five battles consisted of Qiangu Dieting versus the Underworld Emperor Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa, the Darkness Blood Demon versus Qiangu Dongfeng, and the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu versus an abyssal king. Wu Zhangkong was also fighting an abyssal monarch-ranked powerhouse and Lan Muzi was up against the Sage Monarch.

    Qiangu Dieting and the Underworld Emperor were locked together in a struggle while the Darkness Blood Demon and Qiangu Dongfeng were considered a good match. Even though Qiangu Dongfeng lost an arm, he became a Limit Douluo earlier after all. The Darkness Blood Demon was overwhelmed when he fought against the Amorous Douluo before. Both parties were considered equally matched at the moment.

    Tong Yu had gained the obvious upper hand, so it was only a matter of time before he won. The battle between Wu Zhangkong and the monarch-ranked powerhouse had yet to reveal the victor and loser after all this time. The only battle not going well was the fight between Lan Muzi and the Sage Monarch.

    The Nine Pce Box was the Sage Monarch¡¯s domain. No one was more familiar with it than it was. Hence, almost all the pairings had been decided by it. Even though it could not control all of the pairings, it still had full control over its own opponent. Naturally, it chose the weakest opponent.

    Lan Muzi had always been the senior disciple brother in the inner court of Shrek Academy with profound hidden skills. Before Tang Wulin entered Shrek Academy, he was considered a possible sessor to the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master.

    He was capable of making revolutionary elevations rapidly and his abilities were constantly improving as well. His fame was universally acimed by the members of the inner court and he had always been working hard for them.

    His Sun Wood Saber was so powerful that he managed to defeat a powerhouse from the Spirit Pagoda in the past. Nevertheless, the opponent that he was fighting against at this point was truly too fearsome.

    The Sage Monarch ranked fifth among the ten great abyssal monarch-ranked powerhouses. Its rank was even superior to the Abyssal Demon Puppet.

    Judging purely based on fighting capability, it was not considered outstanding among the ten great monarchs, but it had incredible controlling skills. One should not forget that it was ranked fifth despite its entire nprising itself alone and no other nsmen!

    The Spirit Monarch and Sage Monarch were the right-hand men of the Abyssal Sage King. The Spirit Monarch had died in battle, so the Sage Monarch could be seen as the second inmand of the abyss.

    The abyssal ne had always had a close rtionship with the Holy Spirit Cult. In fact, the three rounds of decisive battles had actually been proposed by the Sage Monarch. Of course, it was proposed by the Sage Monarch in the name of the abyssal Sage King, but the humans were unaware of this.

 Chapter 1903 - Donâ€™t Struggle Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1903 Don¡¯t Struggle Anymore</h4>

    At that point, the Sage Monarch appeared to be extremely calm andposed as it was fighting against Lan Muzi. On the other hand, Lan Muzi appeared to be cautious and hesitant in the battle.

    The Sage Monarch¡¯s lizard head was a strange dark blue color at the moment with a faint glow on the surface. Every time one of the Nine Pce Boxes exploded, colorful scales would emerge on its face.

    Itsbat technique was quite ghastly. In the Nine Pce Box, roughly about one hundred square meters in size, the Sage Monarch dodged and evaded continuously by constantly transforming itself.

    Every time Lan Muzi thrust his Sun Wood Saber, the Sage Monarch¡¯s body would flicker as it dodged to the side. Lan Muzi could clearly feel that his soul power was depleting rapidly. Heunched an endless tide of attacks, yet he was weakening. On the other hand, the Sage Monarch merely changed its form endlessly and remained quite calm.

    Lan Muzi was surprised to find that his soul power was depleting inside the Nine Pce Box, and there was nothing he could do to recuperate. At his rank, he could rely on the soul core inside his body and could even produce some energy to replenish a portion of his lost soul power. Then, he could utilize heaven and earth power to replenish himself.

    Nevertheless, there seemed to be some uniquew that influenced the Nine Pce Box so that there was nothing he could do to recover.

    Thus, his soul power was weakened substantially after unleashing more than ten consecutive attacks. Lan Muzi had no choice but to stop.

    If he were to continue using up his energy, perhaps he would notst for a long time. His opponent would not even need to make a move. It was his first time fighting against an opponent that adopted such an unusual technique. Moreover, he realized that his battle armor domain could not be utilized inside the Nine Pce. He was being severely hindered.

    The Sage Monarch cracked into a smile upon noticing that Lan Muzi stopped. ¡°You¡¯re not going to attack anymore? Do you think that this is going to work?¡±

    As it spoke, it raised its right hand and conjured something out of thin air. At once, a staff appeared in its grasp. This had been the moment when the battle between the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali and the Ghost Emperor ended. Some colorful scales returned to the Sage Monarch¡¯s face. The scales swiftly flew onto the staff in his hand and emitted a multicolored radiance.

    The Sage Monarch pointed in the direction of Lan Muzi. At once, Lan Muzi felt a strong force pushing against him, and he was sent flying backward. The force seemed to upy the core area of the box, so there was nowhere he could hide. Moreover, the force was tremendous. In fact, it felt familiar to him. It was obviously simr to his soul power!

    Lan Muzi raised the Sun Wood Saber and unleashed the Tripleyered Sun Pass.

    The Sage Monarch teleported and appeared at a corner on the other side. The staff in his hand glowed brightly, and a glowing screen of light appeared. Lan Muzi felt his movements suddenly slow as if he was sinking into a mud pond.

    It was different from ordinary control-type soul skills. Lan Muzi felt as if his body was stuck to something. The force came from all directions and began pulling at his body parts simultaneously. He had no idea how to struggle free even if he wanted to.

    It felt like his hands and legs were tied. The Sun Wood Saber shined and sent out rays of green light in an attempt to weaken the opponent¡¯s constraints. Even with that, the control soul skill pulled him so tightly that he could not budge at all.

    The Sage King on the other side remained still as he levitated.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Trying to escape is futile. My control results in absolute immobility. Unless you¡¯re a God, you can¡¯t possibly struggle free. Of course, I can also tell you that I can¡¯t struggle free either when I¡¯m controlling you, but you¡¯re in my Nine Pce Box. Your power will be drained continuously and siphoned to me. I¡¯m not in a rush at all. Struggle all you want. The energy you unleash will be a part of me too.¡±

    The Sage Monarch¡¯s mocking voice reverberated in Lan Muzi¡¯s ears.

    If Lan Muzi was an impatient man, perhaps his state of mind would have been in a bad ce at that point. Lan Muzi was already a very steady-tempered person, but it was still agony for him to engage in such an unusually unpleasant battle with the Sage Monarch.

    He was trying his best to calm his mind. He had witnessed the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s death and he was feeling determined in his heart. All he needed was a chance to fight back, but it was apparent that the opponent before him would not be giving him such a chance.

    Lan Muzi felt puzzled in his heart. Judging from the current situation, the possibility of mankind¡¯s legion achieving victory in the second round of thepetition was still high. Even if the Sage Monarch were to defeat him, the opposing team had not managed to gain the upper hand in the rest of the battles taking ce inside the Nine Pce Boxes. After all, the Ghost Emperor was already dead. On the other hand, there were still numerous Limit Douluos on his team. Despite all that, he could tell that the Sage Monarch was not in no rush judging from its tone. It felt as if the Sage Monarch was fine with losing so many abyssal kings.

    He knew nothing of the opponent¡¯s role in the abyssal ne, but judging by the current situation, the Sage Monarch was obviously the main yer in this bet. Indeed, he spected that the Sage Monarch was superior to the Underworld Emperor and the Ghost Emperor. This signified that Sage Monarch must have a prime ce in the abyssal ne. This particr abyssal powerhouse was so calm during the battle. It was apparent that Sage Monarch was scheming something.

    ¡°All of you are destined to fail. Even if you manage to kill me, you can¡¯t change the situation,¡± Lan Muzi said coldly when he suddenly stopped struggling.

    The suction force continued pulling at his body, but he could still stabilize himself.

    The Sage Monarch seemed to be enjoying the conversation. It tilted its head and said to him, ¡°Are you trying to probe me to see if I have any schemes because you see how unconcerned I am?¡±

    Lan Muzi was surprised. His gaze changed ever so slightly as he looked at the Sage Monarch.

    The Sage Monarch widened its mouth as if it was smiling, but any expression made by its hideous lizard face looked ferocious.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Firstly, your voice can¡¯t be heard outside of here. The Nine Pce Box where we are now is the epicenter of the array. This is equal to being my domain. If I don¡¯t allow your voice to be transmitted to the outside, it won¡¯t be. Thus, yourpanions can¡¯t possibly hear from you even if you were to learn anything. Hence, whatever you are trying to do, your efforts will be futile. Just wait for your death patiently and don¡¯t waste your strength.¡±

    Lan Muzi said calmly, ¡°So why haven¡¯t you killed me yet? I can feel that you should be able to do that.¡±

    The Sage Monarch said, ¡°You have very sharp senses. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a difficult matter to kill you, only that it is going to be tiring for me to do so right now. I can¡¯t exhaust myself yet as I have more important matters to attend to. Thus, we are not in a rush. I will kill you when the rest of the battles have ended. Behave yourself and I might create a scene of you perishing together with me intentionally.¡±

    Lan Muzi¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Us perishing together? You¡¯re saying you have a way to extricate yourself?¡±

    The Sage Monarch said, ¡°Yes, of course. In fact, I might allow that human of yours to devour some abyssal energy and I can even simte the copse of my abyssal level. Don¡¯t you worry. I won¡¯t let them notice anything. All of you will surely win this round. I wasn¡¯t nning on winning the bet anyway because this is not important.¡±

    Lan Muzi felt chills ran down his spine. ¡°What is important then? Since there¡¯s nothing I can do to transmit my voice, why don¡¯t you tell me about it so I can die knowing the truth?¡±

    The Sage Monarch shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine for me to tell you actually. However, I bet you won¡¯t understand even if I were to exin.¡±

    Lan Muzi said coldly, ¡°How will you know if I¡¯ll understand if you don¡¯t tell me?¡±

    The Sage Monarch smiled. ¡°This is all for show. All the bets are the same. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°A show?¡± Lan Muzi looked at it in astonishment. ¡°Sacrificing the lives of so many of your abyssal powerhouses and allowing the copse of the abyss are all just for show?¡±

 Chapter 1904 - The Showâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1904 The Show...</h4>

    The Sage Monarch said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, how could we kill so many people? Furthermore, how would we make mankind and the Holy Spirit Cult trust us without putting on such a disy? This is but a show. All the deaths are nothing but the prelude.¡±

    Bone-piercing coldness arose slowly in Lan Muzi¡¯s chest. It was but a show? Moreover, it was put on not only for them but also for the Holy Spirit Cult.

    What was the abyssal ne trying to achieve? This meant so many powerhouses from the abyss were kept in the dark. They were even willing to sacrifice their own.

    All of a sudden, an idea emerged in Lan Muzi¡¯s mind. He almost could not control the words that came from his mouth. ¡°Is this rted to the Abyssal Sage King?¡±

    The Sage Monarch gave out a giggle. ¡°You¡¯re very smart. Of course, this is the Sage King¡¯s show. The Sage King is not here, but everything that happens here is within the Sage King¡¯s control. It has already been six thousand years since your world has been discovered. For this invasion, we have been preparing for far too long. The Holy Spirit Cult is trying to use us, but how could we not use them just as well? Only the real lord of the ne will understand the mysteries of the ne. It¡¯s funny that the Demon Empress still assumes that she understands everything just because she has achieved God rank. She is but just a pawn in this grand show.¡±

    Lan Muzi was shocked. ¡°So why are you putting on this show then?¡±

    The Sage Monarch rolled its eyes. ¡°You know enough already. Although you¡¯re surely going to die, I won¡¯t let you have any chance to pass the message to the outside using some other method. Thus, that¡¯s all you get to know. Look, more and more of them are dead. All shall die. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    The Sage Monarch¡¯s words sounded rather baffling, but Lan Muzi could obviously feel that everything it had said contained a deeper meaning. He just could notprehend it. What was the meaning behind the Sage Monarch¡¯s revtion?

    The people watching the battle on the outside found it extremely strange that their fight suddenly halted. They could see that Lan Muzi seemed to be conversing with the Sage Monarch, yet they could not hear anything.

    All of sudden, Lan Muzi suddenly struggled and thrust the Sun Wood Saber once again. The de turned dark green when he wielded it. Thick life source burst forth and wove itself into countless glowing forms in the sky. Although Lan Muzi had not managed to break free from the control, he had aimed the saber at the opponent.

    The Sage Monarch¡¯s silhouette flickered as he transformed himself continuously inside the box. The fine and dense saber¡¯s radiance was incredibly strong, but there was nothing he could do to hit the Sage Monarch. It dodged the attacks agilely like a fish moving through water. Regardless of how hard Lan Muzi tried, none of his attacksnded on the Sage Monarch.

    Lan Muzi suddenly stopped attacking and turned around. He made hand gestures to mankind¡¯s legion through the box.

    However, he had just begun making the hand gesture when the Sage Monarch raised the staff in his hand. He conjured a vortex-shaped energy construct. It sted him away, putting a stop to his hand gesture.

    Tang Yingmeng was standing with the group from Shrek Academy when this happened. When she saw Lan Muzi was trapped, she clenched her fists tightly. She could tell what her husband was fighting against, of course.

    Her eyes were aze as she watched the situation inside the box. She was tearing up and her body was shivering ever so slightly. However, she did not utter a single word and she had no intention of charging outside impulsively.

    The Jade Snake Zheng Yiran was standing by her side with her hands on Tang Yingmeng¡¯s shoulders. She wanted to give Tang Yingmeng some support, but Tang Yingmeng did not move at all. She was just staring straight at the box where Lan Muzi was at with a deathly gaze.

    After being sted away, Lan Muzi swung the Sun Wood Saber once again. He unleashed all sorts of formidable attacks such as the Tripleyered Sun Pass and the Six Nine Hundred Six continuously in an attempt to struggle free from the Sage Monarch¡¯s control. He pushed the opponent back and then he tried to make a hand gesture to the outside. Every time he attempted to do this, he would be sted away by the Sage Monarch¡¯s vortex energy, so he could notplete even one hand gesture.

    Anyone could tell that the Sage Monarch had full control over this battle. Lan Muzi did not stand a chance to win. Everyone was also confused as to why the Sage Monarch had yet to defeat Lan Muzi.

    Meanwhile, the other battles were at their climax.

    In the battle between Qiangu Dieting and the Underworld Emperor, both sides were equally matched. If one were to say that the Underworld Emperor had an edge at the beginning, the broken Underworld King Sword had affected him tremendously. He was fighting against Qiangu Dieting¡¯s Coiling Dragon Staff. Both sides were in an intense battle and they were just about to end up wounding and defeating each other.

    Qiangu Dieting¡¯s attacks had unleashed all of his abilities, not holding back at all. He went all out to use every skill and utilized the Combat Heaven and Earth Coiling Dragon Staff technique to perfection. Each attack was done in an almost frenzied state. Though the Underworld Emperor¡¯s Underworld King Sword managed to leave behind many wounds on his body, the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa wasshed by his staff thrice as well. Ha Luosa¡¯s battle armor had shattered, and both of their auras were weakening continuously.

    Only one person was meant to leave the Nine Pce Box alive, and Ha Luosa was going all out as well. The Underworld King Sword shot out continuous streams of deathly radiance. Both parties were colliding so ferociously that the Nine Pce Box was shaking violently.

    The battle between Qiangu Dongfeng and the Darkness Blood Demon was at a stalemate as well. Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s will to fight had been far less than Qiangu Dieting. Compared to his father, he treasured his life even more. As it turned out, only one person would survive the Nine Pce Box. As a result, his will to fight was fully triggered. He would die if the Darkness Blood Demon was not killed! How could he not go all out? This had also allowed him to express the unique features of the Coiling Dragon Staff.

    At that point, Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s body was coiled with ck energy. It was the Darkness Blood Demon¡¯s Killing Curse and it was gradually weakening him. However, the Darkness Blood Demon was not feeling so well either. Although his fighting capacity was quite impressive, he was not really a closebat-type soul master. He was retreating when he was confronted by the magnificent Coiling Dragon Staff.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Separate Heaven and Earth was unleashed!

    The Coiling Dragon Staff smashed down ferociously. The Darkness Blood Demon was sted back at the sound of the boom and he mmed into the edge of the box. However, he made a few hand gestures at the exact moment he was sted away. Seven cursesnded on Qiangu Dongfeng in session.

    The Darkness Blood Demon¡¯s battle armor had been badly crushed. Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s four-word battle armor was also covered in dents due to the curses.

    The Darkness Blood Demon wiped away the blood at the corner of his lips. Brutal radiance was seen shimmering in his eyes. ¡°Qiangu Dongfeng, when I die, you won¡¯t live either.¡±

    Qiangu Dongfeng grunted coldly. ¡°Just with your curses? My four-word battle armor is enough to withstand most of your curses. Your efforts are futile. You will only damage my armor at most, but you will definitely be in.¡±

    A wisp of ghastliness was seen in the Darkness Blood Demon¡¯s expression. ¡°Is that so? Have you forgotten that I¡¯m an evil soul master? We are cruel to every living soul and we are even crueler to ourselves. If I am destined to die, could it be that I¡¯m not allowed to drag someone down with me? Do you think that only the people from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect know how to go all out? We are able to do that too. Qiangu Dongfeng, die!¡±

    As the Darkness Blood Demon spoke, the ninth soul ring on his body exploded without warning, and his entire body turned ck-red.

    Intense fear gripped Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s heart. He yelled and hurled the Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand desperately. His aura was surging wildly and his battle armor was burning. He devoted every effort to let loose the most powerful attacks that he had.

    There was no doubt that the opponent was about to go all out by detonating his soul ring. The Darkness Blood Demon was determined and showed no hesitation, so how could Qiangu Dongfeng not feel astonished?

    On the other hand, the fear in his heart dispersed the core depth and courage of the Coiling Dragon Staff. Qiangu Dongfeng was aware that his current form would weaken his abilities. After all, he was only human. He was incapable of controlling this even if he wanted to!

    When Qiangu Dongfeng was young, he had a remarkable amount of natural talent with abilities that far surpassed his peers. He had also inherited the n¡¯s martial soul, the Coiling Dragon Staff. He lived in unparalleled limelight.

 Chapter 1905 - Perish Together?

    <h4>Chapter 1905 Perish Together?</h4>

    In terms of his natural endowment andprehension, he was superior to his father Qiangu Dieting. He was recognized by his n and the high-ranking personnel from the Spirit Pagoda.However, why was Qiangu Dongfeng who was already the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master for so many years incapable of bing a quasi god-ranked Limit Douluo? It was not a problem with his natural endowment nor did heck effort. It was his temperament.

    Although he possessed the Coiling Dragon Staff equipped with the Combat Heaven and Earth Consciousness, he was not desperate enough to sacrifice himself by going all-out during a battle. He was not a coward who feared death, but he cherished himself too much. Thus, he was never able to do it.

    Based on natural endowment, there was a huge disparity between him and Qiangu Qingfeng who possessed the Purgatory Ji martial soul. Yet, their final abilities were on par since Qiangu Dongfeng could not find the spirit which belonged to the Coiling Dragon Staff all this while!

    In the past, Qiangu Dongfeng did not regret this. In his view, he could perhaps be a quasi god if he possessed the attributes of persistence and self-sacrifice. Nevertheless, he would most likely have died many times over. After all, more than two thirds of the Qiangu n¡¯s powerhouses from Qiangu Dieting¡¯s generation had died during their training. Qiangu Dieting was the only person who managed to break through the siege to be a quasi god with some luck and providence.

    Qiangu Dongfeng prided himself for being the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master. He did not have much opportunity to engage in a battle personally. He was in pursuit of the God rank which he hoped to carry out safely.

    Yet, he now had his regrets. It was his first time to experience such intense remorse. He realized that he was wrong. He was so very wrong. He wanted to go all out but the fear in his heart had somehow stopped him from expressing the Coiling Dragon Staff¡¯s true profundity.

    He did not have anypanion nor the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s protection inside the Nine Pce Box. His power was the only thing he could depend on. However, intense fear filled his heart. How could he possibly express his abilities at present?

    ¡®Sacrifice oneself, sacrifice first, and receiveter.¡¯ He realized that he was wrong after all!

    Yet, it was one thing to understand, but a whole different thing to do it. It was already toote for everything.

    The ck-red color condensed into a gigantic water drop bursting with energy inside the Nine Pce Box. It hovered in the air. The Darkness Blood Demon¡¯s body melted awaypletely into a horrendous drop of liquid.

    Two dark red objects which looked like a pair of eyes suddenly appeared in the ck-red liquid. It gazed closely at Qiangu Dongfeng. At that very instant, Qiangu Dongfeng felt like he could not even move his soul.

    The Coiling Dragon Staff which was swung at full force set off an energy storm inside the Nine Pce Box. The dark red color fused into every corner of the Nine Pce Box akin to quicksilver which had spilled onto the ground.

    The Darkness Blood Demon¡¯s ghastly cold voice was heard. ¡°Blood Demon Curse!¡±

    ¡°Crack!¡± A sickening sound was heard. Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s body was frozen in a corpse-like posture. He could not move at all and he appeared exceedingly strange. In the next moment, the entire Nine Pce Box crumbled and the ck-red color inside the Nine Pce Box dispersed and vanished soon after. Qiangu Dongfeng had melted away too. Everything inside the box had vanished into nothingness.

    The leader of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s four great heavenly kings of darkness, the Darkness Blood Demon was dead!

    The ex-Pagoda Master of the Spirit Pagoda, Qiangu Dongfeng had also fallen!

    Two more great Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses had left the world eternally.

    ¡°Grandfather!¡± A bitter cry was heard. It drew the attention of the people.

    Qiangu Zhangting transformed into a ray of light shooting straight toward the battlefield.

    Tang Wulin frowned ever so slightly. He stretched out his hand to grasp at thin air. A gush of tremendous suction force instantly immobilized Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s body in the air to stop him from engaging in the battlefield.

    It was the Tang Sect¡¯s technique, the Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon!

    The Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon unleashed by Tang Wulin with his current cultivation base was spectacr. He had pulled Qiangu Zhangting back by force.

    Qiangu Zhangting roared at him in rage. ¡°Let go of me, b*st*rd. Let go of me. I¡¯m going to avenge my grandfather. Ugh...¡± A muffled voice was heard. Qiangu Zhangting¡¯s body went limp in the air. Gu Yuena appeared behind him without him noticing and had knocked him unconscious with a hand blow.

    Tang Wulin took a nce at Qiangu Zhangting. If they had been somewhere else, he might have lost control of himself and beat up this man. After all, he was a part of the Qiangu n, not to mention the fact that Tang Wulin considered him his love rival.

    However, mankind¡¯s legion was currently bound by amon hatred for the enemy. All personal grudges must be put aside first.

    Gu Yuena handed Qiangu Zhangting over to someone from the Spirit Pagoda before she returned to Tang Wulin once again.

    Everyone¡¯s mind was weighed down with anxiety. Even though the powerhouses from the abyssal ne and the Spirit Pagoda were dying one after another, mankind¡¯s legion had paid an agonizing and tremendous price too!

    Tang Wulin was not bothered by Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s death, of course. However, he had yet to recover from the grief he felt after the Holy Spirit Douluo passed away earlier. Although the Holy Spirit Douluo managed to retain her soul which was reunited with Yun Ming inside the As Divine Spear, she had finally left this world for good!

    At the same time, Lan Muzi who was resisting at full force inside the Nine Pce Box finally gave in.

    Piercing dark green mes burned. It was his life me. The Sun Wood Saber turned into a gigantic, fiery long knife moving downward in a chopping motion.

    A voice was simultaneously hearding from a Nine Pce Box for the first time. It was the agonizing cry of the Sage Monarch. It was engulfed in dark green mes. Lan Muzi took ast nce in the direction of Tang Yingmeng. It was a gaze filled withplex emotions and an unwillingness to part.

    In the next moment, the Nine Pce Box copsed. The green mes vanished together with the Sage Monarch. There was nothing left, except for some remnant abyssal energy escaping into the air.

    Did they perish together?

    The abyssal Sage Monarch was dead!

    The Sea God¡¯s Pavilion members of Shrek Academy, the senior brother disciple of the inner court, Lan Muzi had also fallen.

    ¡°Brother Lan...¡± Tang Yingmeng cried out in grief. Her vision went dark as she fainted in Zheng Yiran¡¯s arms. Shrek Academy had just lost another courageous personnel.

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes in agony. His fists were tightly clenched. Yet, there was nothing he could do now.

    Undoubtedly, mankind¡¯s legion would achieve victory in this round of the matches. When Lan Muzi died, the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu had finished off his opponent and left the battlefield. The three great Limit Douluos and the Body Douluo A Ruheng waited at mankind¡¯s side of the periphery. If an enemy were toe out alive, it could not possibly escape their encirclement.

    Meanwhile, the remaining battles continued. The remaining battles were Qiangu Dieting versus the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa, and Wu Zhangkong against his opponent.

    On the other hand, the three great Limit Douluos and the Body Douluo A Ruheng each defeated their respective opponents. Out of the seven battles which ended earlier, Lan Muzi, Qiangu Dongfeng, Yali, and their opponents perished together. It was indeed a tragedy.

    Ha Luosa¡¯s situation got worse since Qiangu Dieting had been going all out since the beginning. Both of them were equally matched, yet he made the same mistake as Qiangu Dongfeng. He was hoping to find an escape route for himself. Yet, he soon realized that it was nonexistent. Since the Nine Pce Boxes were created by an ally, it was considered fair that only one person would leave the Nine Pce Box alive.

    Thus, Ha Luosa went all out as well. They inflicted injuries on each other. It was a matter of who could endure more injuries. The battle armor on his body was already tattered in the meantime.

    The biggest problem of the Nine Pce Box was that there was no adequate space to dodge or evade attacks. It restricted the agility-type soul masters the most since they required vast spaces to move. Although Ha Luosa had transcended the ordinary agility-type soul master¡¯s rank, he still belonged to the agility system after all. His aura began to weaken from the increasingly reckless fight.

    At the same time, Qiangu Dieting did not have any intention to slow down. He continued tounch his wild attacks!

 Chapter 1906 - Zhangkong Vs. The Transform Monarch

    <h4>Chapter 1906 Zhangkong Vs. The Transform Monarch</h4>

    He had witnessed Qiangu Dongfeng¡¯s death as well. Yet, the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s previous Pagoda Master seemed to be oblivious to the incident.Qiangu Dieting was persistent. Actually, he was prepared to sacrifice himself when he decided to take part in this war.

    On the other hand, the situation with Wu Zhangkong was a deadlock.

    Wu Zhangkong¡¯s opponent was an abyssal powerhouse with a tall and muscr body. Its entire body was emitting a ghoulish cold aura. It appeared quite simr to an ordinary human unlike the Sage Monarch¡¯s dysmorphism.

    It was over two-and-a-half meters in height and its entire body was all bulging with muscles. The most scary part about this powerhouse was its arms. Its arms were constantly changing forms and turned into all kinds of weapons while fighting against Wu Zhangkong.

    Its cold eyes flickered with a yellow glint. It was locked in a struggle with Wu Zhangkong.

    The Skyfrost Dragon Ice four-word battle armor was dded on Wu Zhangkong¡¯s body. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s capability could rival a Limit Douluo¡¯s. His eyes were shining bright akin to the stars in the night sky. The Skyfrost Sword in his hand unleashedyers of a mesh which was used to enshroud the opponent.

    At present, he was in a peculiar state of mind. It seemed like his mind had cleared.

    Ever since Long Bing¡¯s death, it was his first time experiencing this feeling. Perhaps, it was because when he killed the Darkness Hummingbird, a heavy boulder was liftedpletely which had burdened his heart all this while.

    Thus, the way he was wielding the Skyfrost Sword in his hand seemed as effortless as moving his fingers. He expressed his repertoire of abilities and soul skills to perfection.

    His opponent was ranked seventh of the ten great abyssal monarchs. It was named the Transform Monarch due to its ability to perform a myriad of changes. It was skilled in transforming itself into differentbat modes. The most scary part about the Transform Monarch was its ability to emte thebat abilities of the creature which he had transformed into.

    Just like now, its pair of upper limbs turned into the Sickle Emperor¡¯s front ws. Every time it stabbed forward with its arms, an incredibly sharp aura was unleashed.

    The two cuts on Wu Zhangkong¡¯s Skyfrost Dragon Ice battle armor were made by the pair of sickles.

    The absolute zero temperature did not affect the Transform Monarch greatly. As one of the great monarchs, it had superb physical immunity.

    At present, the Transform Monarch charged forward inside the Nine Pce Box. Its pair of arms took the form of two sickles stabbing at Wu Zhangkong. The air was shredded. The abyssal Evil Sickle n was most skilled in short distancebat. It sprinted forward to attack. The attack was fast and ferocious.

    Wu Zhangkong took a half-step back. He held the Skyfrost Sword with his hands and tilted the sword in an upward lifting motion.

    ¡°ng!¡± A violent, loud boom was heard. Wu Zhangkong retreated at the sound of the boom. The Skyfrost Sword in his hands shook violently. He pped the wings on his back and utilized the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to transport himself to the back of his opponent instantly. It was a close call.

    Although the space inside the Nine Pce Box was narrow, the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track was particrly well suited for closebat in such situations. It could turn around an adverse situation.

    As Wu Zhangkong swung the shaking Skyfrost Sword in his hand, he dodged the opponent¡¯s consecutive attacks simultaneously. He unleashed the Frost Song Moon and instantly projected nine giant swords to stab toward the Transform Monarch. At the same time, arge puff of frosted mist burst forth from his body such that it filled the entire Nine Pce Box to block the Transform Monarch¡¯s senses.

    The Transform Monarch could not charge forward any longer, so it swayed its body once. Its back suddenly bulged and transformed into a gigantic shell. Nine loud booms were heard in session. Its body swayed, but it was not injured. This was the abyssal n¡¯s transformation with the most powerful defense.

    Not only that, the Transform Monarch¡¯s upper limbs which had transformed into sickles initially transformed once again. It turned into human hands. However, it appeared odd as its arms were as slim as a woman¡¯s. It drew a circle in the air to conjure a ckhole in front of itself. A powerful devouring force sucked in a substantial portion of the ice mist such that the view inside the Nine Pce Box cleared up once again.

    It was the ck Monarch¡¯s devouring power!

    The most incredible part about the Transform Monarch was the myriad of transformations it could execute. It was capable of utilizing the abilities of almost all the abyssal leaders. Unfortunately, it could not utilize a hundred percent of its effects.

    Wu Zhangkong discovered through observation that when the Transform Monarch emted the abyssal leaders, there would be a difference in the strengths of its attacks. For example, it was only eighty percent efficient in the use of the Sickle Monarch¡¯s sickle arms.

    In the case of the ck Monarch, as it was quite different from the Transform Monarch, it could only utilize about fifty percent of the ck Monarch¡¯s power at most. However, it was still effective in removing the ice mist.

    The toughest part of fighting against the Transform Monarch was its ability to use the most effective transformation with near perfect timing.

    Wu Zhangkong was used to his ice mist being devoured. He did not stop but his Skyfrost Sword was halted in midair. All of a sudden, the sixth soul ring on his body glowed brightly.

    He unleashed his sixth soul skill, the Condensed Frost!

    The surrounding air turned cold rapidly. Meanwhile, a radiance could be seen on the surface of the Skyfrost Sword. It was bing more vivid. At the same time, Wu Zhangkong activated the absolute zero temperature. All at once, the temperature in the Nine Pce Box dropped to absolute zero.

    The Transform Monarch¡¯s body turned dense and heavy. A pair of wings grew out of its back, and it charged forward forcefully.

    The absolute zero temperature did it no harm, although it did slow down its movements. At the same time, it found out that the lower the temperature, the more powerful Wu Zhangkong¡¯s Skyfrost Sword became.

    Thus, it needed to interrupt Wu Zhangkong¡¯s Condensed Frost first.

    The Frost Scars shot out from the sword and weaved into a dense mesh in the air. Wu Zhangkong¡¯s body turned illusory soon after. It was precisely then the Skyfrost Dragon Ice battle armor on his body became illuminated.

    A ring of frosted, flower-shaped white halos spread out from underneath his feet. In no time, it spread into every corner of the Nine Pce Box.

    If the absolute zero temperature were a domain, then the inside of the entire Nine Pce Box would already be transformed into a world of ice and snow the moment the frosted flowers bloomed.

    An iparably rich ice element filled every crack inside the Nine Pce Box.

    Wu Zhangkong felt as if he had returned to his past of white robes and blue sword with the Ice and Snow World in his background.

    If one thought that the absolute zero temperature earlier was not the true absolute zero, one would be truly convinced now.

    Despite the Transform Monarch¡¯s cultivation base, it felt that its movements were severely restricted. The Frost Scars had actually cut into its defense and left behind scarred lines on the snow-coverednd. The icy cold was biting and it seemed like the terrifying tearing force was about to cut the entire world apart.

    The Transform Monarch stopped charging abruptly since it sensed the intense threat at this very moment. Its thick and heavy body transformed into an iparably fat figure all of a sudden.

    How would one describe its figure now? It took up more than half the space in the Nine Pce Box instantly.

    Its incredibly obese body emitted a strong stench. Its fat body looked like it had been sewn from pieces of fat tissue thrown together.

    The Frost Scar cut down huge chunks ofrd from its pudgy body. As soon as the fat was cut off, it would emit a toxic stench.

    It was a Ba An! It was one of the powerful abyssal creatures which Tang Wulin had engaged with in the past. Only that an ordinary Ba An was not as hefty as this. The Transform Monarch was emting the king of Ba An at the moment, who was also known as the Ba Emperor.

    The Ba Emperor was far inferior whenpared to the Transform Monarch¡¯s cultivation base. However, the Ba Emperor possessed an extremely powerful ability which was regeneration.

    If one were topare the abyssal creatures¡¯ survival abilities, the Ba Emperor was definitely at the top of the list.

    Thus, the Transform Monarch immediately took the Ba Emperor¡¯s form when it sensed that something was wrong. The Frost Scars cut and shed at full speed, but the Ba Emperor¡¯s toxic gas rapidly filled up the space as well. Moreover, its fatty flesh was regenerating at a shocking speed.

    The vital part of the Ba Emperor was its heart. It was extremely difficult to locate the Ba Emperor¡¯s heart from its enormous, fat body. It was also capable of shifting its heart to different locations spontaneously.

 Chapter 1907 - Sealed In Ice

    <h4>Chapter 1907 Sealed In Ice</h4>

    On the other hand, Wu Zhangkong was wilfully ignorant of everything that was happening. Under the elevation of the double domains which were the absolute zero temperature and the Ice and Snow World, his body began to turn ice blue just as his long hair turned white soon after.On his left chest area of the battle armor, a pattern was slowly emerging on the surface. It was the image of a woman taking shape upon closer inspection.

    The pattern had been engraved on the battle armor by Wu Zhangkong himself.

    His icy cold gaze suddenly became gentle at this very moment. There was a faint smile on his lips. Although he was in the world of ice and snow, it felt as if spring had returned when he cracked into a smile. The suave Wu Zhangkong transformed into a deity at this very moment.

    His gaze was gentle yet pure without being tainted by the dust of the mortal world. It felt as if his entire person had transcended the world.

    ¡°Long Bing, my wish is already fulfilled. There¡¯s nothing in this world that is worth living for anymore. I¡¯ve never loved another woman other than you. Yet, you left me so. Now¡¯s finally the time for me toe and look for you. Though I don¡¯t have anything, I¡¯ve lived in purity all this while. I wonder if you miss me.¡±

    At this point, his gaze revealed a longing for her. His yearning all these years was fully unleashed at this instant.

    His voice was very soft. Only he could hear it. However, his emotional expression was unprecedented such that it infected every single person watching from the outside.

    The person who was affected the most was the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin. Having a title as such, he was most skilled in using emotions to control the battlefield. Hence, he felt the intensity of Wu Zhangkong¡¯s emotions at the moment. The emotional changes were fully fused with his soul skill for the time being.

    The feeling was wonderful. There was no other feeling like it in this world.

    No other soul master possessed such an inherent ability like the Amorous Douluo. If an ordinary soul master could fully fuse his emotions with his soul skill, it only meant that either he had a profound understanding or he had achieved a breakthrough!

    Was Wu Zhangkong about to make a breakthrough now?

    In the next moment, everyone realized that they had guessed wrong. Wu Zhangkong was not making a breakthrough. On the contrary, he gave up the fortuitous opportunity for a breakthrough. In fact, everything he experienced was vented into his Skyfrost Sword which was filled with emotional fluctuations.

    A silhouette emerged before him all of a sudden. It was illusory but vivid. She was dressed in a green suit which was the uniform of Shrek Academy. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail. She looked exquisite. Her charming face cracked into a faint smile and her huge eyes had a mischievous look.

    She looked at Wu Zhangkong and pouted her red lips as if she was displeased. However, her displeasure immediately turned into a smile in the next moment. It turned out she was weing him with open arms.

    She then dived into his arms whereupon they hugged each other tightly.

    Wu Zhangkong was in a trance. The entire Nine Pce Box waspletely frozen as well. It had turned into a world of solid ice.

    At the moment, everything seemed eternal. The Skyfrost Sword turned into frost and snow filling the space and fusing into the wintry scene. Wu Zhangkong opened his arms to hug the person before him tightly. The woman had transformed into a life-like ice sculpture the moment they embraced. She leaned close to his chest.

    Simrly, the Transform Monarch¡¯s Ba Emperor had be a part of the ice sculpture¡¯s background. Everything was frozen still at the moment.

    The Ba Emperor which had transformed from the Transform Monarch did not have a human¡¯s facial features, yet, one could clearly see that its eyes were filled with terror and fear.

    It never expected mankind to possess such abilities and be capable of fighting back in so many different ways. Nevertheless, everything was frozen still in solid ice at present.

    The icy cold produced by a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse who had sacrificed his life and used his emotions to fuse with his yearning and apply the Thought Concretization was out of this world.

    Up till that final moment, there was only longing and affection in his eyes. In that icy cold world, his gaze was no longer icy cold nor in pain anymore. There was only love.

    In this instant, the Skyfrost Dragon Ice was frozen for eternity.

    Tang Wulin had been trying real hard to control his emotions all this time. He could not refrain himself anymore, but to allow his tears to stream down his face.

    Ever since his first meeting with Wu Zhangkong, Teacher Wu had always been his idol. He was embodied as the white robes and blue sword, sky ice and snow cold, Wu Zhangkong. He was also the person who brought Tang Wulin to embark on his journey to be a powerhouse and step into the higher ranks of Shrek Academy.

    The bond between Tang Wulin and Wu Zhangkong was no longer a teacher-student rtionship. In his heart, Wu Zhangkong was not just a teacher, but also an elder brother. In fact, there was even a hint of the fatherly figure in him.

    It was his first time seeing Wu Zhangkong¡¯s affectionate gaze which was so sweet and gentle. At that moment, everything had be frozen. In any case, he clearly felt that Wu Zhangkong was happy.

    All this while, Teacher Wu suffered a lot and was under a lot of stress which came from deep within his heart. He was quiet and reserved, sealing himself in icy coldness.

    Tang Wulin could still remember the past when Wu Zhangkong brought him to the graveyard and the sorrow Wu Zhangkong felt when he looked at the tombstone.

    At the time, he only knew where Teacher Wu¡¯s grief came from.

    Till now, he had yet to learn what happened to Teacher Wu. He truly felt that his teacher was finally relieved of his burden when everything became frozen.

    His teacher, otherwise known as the white robes and blue sword, sky ice and snow cold, would always be the idol in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart.

    ¡°ng!¡± The Nine Pce Box shattered. Arge cube of ice dropped from the sky.

    In a sh, the Body Douluo A Ruheng caught the huge block of ice in his arms. The gigantic ice block over a hundred meters in length was filled with an inconceivable cold energy. It seemed like a cier from ancient times which had been frozen eternally.

    A golden radiance shed once, and Tang Wulin had made his way to A Ruheng¡¯s side. He received the ice block from A Ruheng. Tang Wulin immediately felt the rich emotions emanating from the ice block when his hands came into contact with the ice.

    The ice block was extremely cold. Yet, he felt the passionate love and emotional fluctuation within it.

    It was precisely the love bursting forth like an oil blowout which made the ice block solid and icy cold. Despite the Transform Monarch¡¯s cultivation base, it waspletely defeated and killed in a split second.

    The emotions emanating from the ice touched Tang Wulin¡¯s heart deeply.

    Tears streamed down his face. Yet at this very moment, the sorrow he felt was not that intense. On the contrary, he realized how painful it had been for Wu Zhangkong to stay alive, just like the Holy Spirit Douluo. They had lost their lovers, and it made living in this world way more painful than death.

    They did not have huge hearts, for their hearts could only have a lover each.

    They chose to leave the world to return to their loved ones. Perhaps, it was an escape for them.

    The Golden Dragon Wings pped, carrying Tang Wulin back to hisrades with the ice block in his hand.

    The ice block was condensed from a Limit Douluo with his four-word battle armor. His life and true love formed the foundation. It was an ice block which would never melt till eternity, and would be kept in Shrek for good.

    He ced the ice block carefully on the ground. A golden radiance shed once in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand. The Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his grasp. With tears streaming down his eyes and the tip of the spear shaking, he began to carve something on the corner of the ice block.

 Chapter 1908 - Only Love

    <h4>Chapter 1908 Only Love</h4>

    ¡®Wu Zhangkong was the dean of Shrek Academy¡¯s outer court. He was my teacher. From the first day I met him, he had always been my idol. White robes and blue sword, sky ice and snow cold. He dedicated his entire life to Shrek, and his heart to his beloved in his arms.Skyfrost was his martial soul, and Long Bing was his lover.

    I hope that you will be reunited with Grandteacher in heaven. There¡¯s no coldness in heaven anymore, only love.

    If the ice can freeze everything, I hope the love between the both of you will be evesting.

    Your disciple, Tang Wulin.¡¯

    Each vibration made by the Golden Dragon Spear left a clear, distinct inscription. The writing was filled with Tang Wulin¡¯s deep affection for Wu Zhangkong.

    ¡®There¡¯s no pain in heaven, only the love for each other!¡¯

    The Shrek Seven Monsters were all standing by Tang Wulin¡¯s side at the moment. Every single one of them had tears running down their cheeks.

    Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan were sobbing profusely. In the past, together with Tang Wulin, they were taught by Wu Zhangkong. They had a particrly close rtionship with Wu Zhangkong. Yet, they did not expect their teacher to turn himself into an ice sculpture in the end. A person who was still alive a moment ago had left them forever.

    ¡°Wulin.¡± Meanwhile, a sobbing voice was heard.

    Tang Wulin turned his head and saw Tang Yingmeng approaching him apanied by Zheng Yiran.

    ¡°Senior sister disciple, my deepest condolence to you!¡± Tang Wulin sounded a little hoarse. He had no idea how to console Tang Yingmeng. It felt as if anything he said at present would be useless, since he could not even console himself.

    Tang Yingmeng took a deep breath in an attempt to suppress her emotions. She said to Tang Wulin, ¡°It¡¯s a conspiracy. They are nning a conspiracy. Before Brother Lan died, he tried to warn me. The abyssal powerhouse that he was fighting against revealed something to him. Due to the dire situation, he could only ry the limited information which was meant for you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin was taken aback. He had witnessed the situation too. At the time, Lan Muzi was struggling to convey something, but he was interrupted by the abyssal powerhouse each time.

    Tang Yingmeng said, ¡°The abyssal creature thought it could interrupt Brother Lan¡¯smunication, but it had no idea that we had established a uniquemunication method between us. We¡¯ve been dating since we joined Shrek Academy and had spent so many years cultivating together. Brother Lan has a set of saber techniques which can be used tomunicate messages. It was supposed to be a fun thing that we did whenever we were bored. So, Brother Lan had used these saber techniques to ry the message to me during his final moments earlier.¡±

    ¡°What did senior brother disciple say?¡± Tang Wulin least expected Lan Muzi to be sending out messages during his final moments.

    Tang Yingmeng regained her calm once again before speaking in a clear voice, ¡°In spite of the difficulty of the situation at the time, Brother Lan managed to convey some limited information. There were a few messages. One was regarding the conspiracy. There seems to be some kind of conspiracy behind the bet. Besides, it¡¯s possible that the Demon Empress is unaware of this conspiracy. He didn¡¯t know the specific details. I suspect that the abyssal ne is not suffering from the death of these abyssal creatures. Also, it¡¯s highly probable that his opponent isn¡¯t dead yet.¡±

    After listening to her, Tang Wulin maintained his calm. He then nodded slowly. ¡°Thank you, senior sister disciple. I hear you.¡±

    Lan Muzi had sacrificed his life, just so he could leave the message.

    Shrek Academy had suffered way too many losses in this war. It made Tang Wulin even more resolute in the depths of his heart at the moment.

    ¡®Elder Long, godmother, Teacher Wu, senior brother disciple, all of you won¡¯t die in vain. I¡¯ll lead everyone to achieve the final victory regardless.¡¯

    ¡®We¡¯ll surely defeat them regardless of the conspiracy, I promise you that!¡¯

    Tang Wulin grasped the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand tightly. At this very moment, his eyes turned fully golden. A golden glint flickered in his eyes!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Meanwhile, thest Nine Pce Box in the battle suddenly gave out a loud, earth-shattering boom.

    The Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa¡¯s body was crushed in the violent boom, turning into scraps of flesh scattered all over. Qiangu Dieting, on the other hand, appeared after the gray-ck radiance faded away. His right arm and leg were gone as well. In fact, the right side of his body was withering.

    His wounds did not gush fresh blood. Nheless, the Nine Pce Box was shattered. The powerful absolute immobility had finally disintegrated.

    Qiangu Dieting remained hovering in the sky. Although he only had half a life left, he was determined to stay alive.

    Yes, he had won. He had defeated the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa through and through, even though he paid a heavy price for it as well. In any event, killing a quasi god was easier said than done.

    He held the Coiling Dragon Staff in his left hand. With his back straight as a ramrod, his whole person was still emitting the Combat Heaven and Earth consciousness.

    Even the people from Shrek Academy who were his adversaries in the past could not help but express their respect for him when they saw his emancipated, mighty silhouette.

    Qiangu Dieting was an almighty of his generation in the past. He showed everyone that the Spirit Pagoda was principled, and he still held the honor of the Qiangu n.

    Mankind¡¯s legion was victorious in this round of the battle. All nine of the opposing team members were dead. On the other hand, mankind¡¯s legion also suffered severe losses.

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali, the Sun Wood Douluo Lan Muzi, the Skyfrost Dragon Ice Wu Zhangkong, Qiangu Dongfeng, and the other four great powerhouses had all fallen. In addition, there was the crippled Qiangu Dieting. To be exact, only four and a half people from their team made it out alive.

    Out of the three rounds of bets, mankind¡¯s legion had achieved victory in two rounds. Although they suffered severe losses in the two rounds which included the four Limit Douluos, in addition to Lan Muzi and Wu Zhangkong, the Holy Spirit Cult and the abyss paid a heavier price.

    Other than the Demon Empress, all the top-grade powerhouses in the Holy Spirit Cult werepletely wiped out.

    Both the Underworld Emperor and the Ghost Emperor had fallen. The Darkness Blood Demon and the Darkness Bell had died in the second battle as well.

    At present, the Demon Empress¡¯ expression was truly unpleasant. Although she had an ominous presentiment that the battle¡¯s oue would not be good, she did not expect it to be so bad.

    From her point of view, the Ghost Emperor was supposed to prevail in the battle against the Holy Spirit Douluo. The Ghost Emperor could then fight against the opposing team¡¯s Limit Douluos following that.

    Obviously, she did not expect Shrek Academy to deploy their full strength during the second round by sending so many Limit Douluos. She thought Shrek Academy would most likely group all the Limit Douluos during the final round to attack her. It would certainly be stressful for her.

    The Demon Empress was the sole general, being the only person left from the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s one empress, two emperors, and the four great heavenly kings. The rest of the powerhouses had all died in battle.

    The abyss¡¯ loss was tremendous and tragic as well. Including the second-ranked Spirit Monarch, there were more than twenty abyssal leaders who had died in battle. Furthermore, the abyssal levels where they came from had copsed as well.

    It meant the entire abyss was weakened, including the five great monarch-ranked powerhouses, namely the Spirit Monarch, the Sage Monarch, the Transform Monarch, the ck Monarch, and the Bee Monarch. They were among the top ten, and they made up half of the full-strength army!

    Currently, a third of the abyss¡¯ strength was wiped out if the abyssal Sage King was not considered.

    Following the death of the numerous abyssal powerhouses, close to half of the ordinary abyssal creatures had vanished. Arge amount of the dense and rich abyssal energy was devoured by Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear and Gu Yuena¡¯s Silver Dragon Spear. They were each channelling the life force individually.

    Undoubtedly, mankind¡¯s legion had gained the upper hand judging from the oue of the battle.

    On the other hand, the most important battle was about to take ce. Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena¡¯s ability to lead the Shrek Seven Monsters to defeat the Demon Empress would ensure victory in this battle.

    Tang Wulin raised his head slowly. He felt restless as it had been a long time since he had been in a battle. He was eager to engage in a battle at present.

    His golden eyes stared at the Demon Empress in the distance. All of a sudden, he raised his head and let out a deafening dragon¡¯s roar.

 Chapter 1909 - eet My Father?

    <h4>Chapter 1909 Do You Really Have The Courage To Meet My Father?</h4>

    The dragon¡¯s roar shook all of Thule with its awesome magnificence like an irresistible force that could move mountains and overturn the seas.The numerous abyssal powerhouses standing behind the Demon Empress changed their expressions drastically. At the sound of the raging roar, fear and timidity radiated out of their bones, despite not having dragon-type bloodlines in their bodies.

    A clear, melodious, and fervent dragon¡¯s roar was heard soon afterward. Itplemented Tang Wulin¡¯s vigorous roar and brought out the best of each other. The sound of both roars lingered in the air for a long time without fading. At the same time, Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena¡¯s auras strengthened exponentially.

    It felt as if they were trying to use the roars to fully unleash something that they had had to constantly suppress in their hearts. All of their inhibitions in the past were about to be opened up.

    Tang Wulin stretched out his left hand instinctively and held Gu Yuena¡¯s right hand. Their auras were purified as an incredible divine consciousness swept across the entire scene. Two streams of golden and silver light shot straight into the sky. They transformed into enormous pirs of light that seemed to illuminate the entire Douluo Continent!

    The Demon Empress¡¯ expression finally changed. Although she had determined that Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena¡¯s abilities were rather formidable, she still had absolute confidence in herself. Regardless of how great her opponents were, they had only achieved Divine Origin spiritual power and could not possibly break through to God rank.

    Even if the Skycrosser Douluo was still there, he could only sustain the God rank for a brief moment, which was not enough to threaten her.

    Nevertheless, she could finally sense that something was wrong when the Golden Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin and the Silver Dragon Dancing Qilin Gu Yuena¡¯s roarsplemented and bolstered one another. She was astonished to find that their auras had surpassed ordinary quasigod rank during the synchronization process. Moreover, Tang Wulin still had the super divine weapon, the golden trident!

    Tang Wulin held Gu Yuena¡¯s hand and leaped up simultaneously. Their golden and silver dragon wings set off one another and carried their bodies high into the sky.

    They were sopatible with one another and got along so well together. The twin dragons were shining as they looked down upon the world.

    At that exact moment, Qiangu Zhangting had regained consciousness in the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s camp. He caught sight of the scene, and the rage in his heart overwhelmed him. He grunted once before fainting again.

    The ghastly pale Qiangu Dieting could not help letting out a sigh upon seeing his great-grandson behaving like this. He raised his head to look up to the sky and thought to himself. Perhaps the biggest mistake he made in his life was to spoil Qiangu Dongfeng by allowing him to fight against Shrek Academy.

    There was nothing that could resolve the blood feud. He could only hope that all his hard work and effort would be beneficial to the Spirit Pagoda.

    In any case, he saw the intimacy between Gu Yuena and Tang Wulin helplessly. The Silver Dragon Princess obviously had the leadership and ability to take the Spirit Pagoda back to its glorious days. Yet, it seemed highly possible that she would fully embrace Shrek and the Tang Sect. It would be increasingly difficult for the Spirit Pagoda to exist independently.

    Qiangu Dieting could only force a bitter smile. All this time, they were constantly figuring out ways to suppress Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction, yet they had never expected that the person with the most secrets was right by their side.

    When Gu Yuena killed the Spirit Monarch, Qiangu Dieting realized that her position as the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master was firmly established. Not all the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s powerhouses were hostile to Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. They prioritized their own advancement or the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s.

    It was baffling how many elite Limit Douluos Shrek Academy possessed. It was far much better for them to form a good rtionship with Shrek Academy than to remain enemies.

    The only thing that Qiangu Dieting felt relieved about was that Qiangu Qingfeng and his lineage managed to leave in time. On the other hand, the Qiangu n¡¯s status in the Spirit Pagoda would most probably be relegated to history after this war.

    The Demon Empress flew forward slowly. Purple and gold light formed a gigantic fan at her back, shielding her from the majestic pressure unleashed by Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena.

    Naturally, only abyssal powerhouses moved forward with her. There were eight of them, all emitting different auras.

    The abyssal warrior with the strongest aura was standing next to the Demon Empress, its body glowing purple.

    The Demon Empress emitted purple-gold energy while it was emitting blue-purple radiance from its body. Moreover, it was d in a suit of rare blue-purple armor and it was even holding a weapon in its hand. The weapon was an enormous halberd.

    One could not see its face under the helmet. It waspletely pitch ck with only a pair of eyes glistening with purple glint.

    Its status was fully disyed as it was permitted to stand side by side with the Demon Empress.

    Its status was even superior to the Sage Monarch on the abyssal ne. It ranked third and it was known as the Intense Monarch!

    Other than the abyssal Sage King and the Spirit Monarch, there was the Intense Monarch. After the Spirit Monarch perished in battle, it could be said that the Intense Monarch was the most powerful monarch left on the abyssal ne.

    The Demon Empress looked at Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena with a burning gaze. Then, she turned toward the six Shrek Monsters and the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi as they rose to the battlefield with them.

    Judging their overall abilities, they did not appear to be as impressive as the previous team from Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda. However, the Demon Empress was well aware that these nine people before her could very possibly be even more difficult to finish off. The root cause was still Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena.

    She could already sense it. It was highly possible that thebination of Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena was not as simple as one plus one was equal to two. The result would certainly be more than that. Otherwise, their auras would not beplementing one another so well.

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that this is the final battle,¡± said the Demon Empress coldly as she looked at Tang Wulin.

    She was right. The victory and defeat of this match would certainly affect the trend of this entire war. Even though mankind¡¯s side still had numerous Limit Douluos, no one on the scene was capable of stopping the Demon Empress¡¯ reign if Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena failed to defeat her.

    Tang Wulin said indifferently, ¡°Yes, this could very well be the final battle. The abyssal ne invaded our Douluo world. After this war has ended, we will certainly head to the abyss and look for the abyssal Sage King to settle our debts in the near future.¡±

    The Demon Empress¡¯ eyes flickered. ¡°It seems like you are very confident of defeating me, huh?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Holy Spirit Cult will end here and now!¡±

    The Demon Empress chuckled. ¡°Very well. I would like to see where you get your confidence from. Don¡¯t worry. I will strip your souls from your corpses even after I¡¯ve killed all of you. Then, I shall let all of you bear witness to how I devour this world and make a clean kill of all your family and friends. I¡¯ve already thought this through. Since Tang San passed down his Sea God¡¯s Trident to you, then it means that he can¡¯t possibly return again. He will certainly be able to feel it when I kill you. What a waste that I don¡¯t get to see him suffer with my eyes.¡±

    Tang Wulin grunted in disdain. ¡°Do you think that is unfortunate? Do you really have the courage to meet my father?¡±

    The Demon Empress¡¯ expression changed, and her gaze turned deep all of a sudden. ¡°Die, little boy!¡± As she spoke, the purple-gold radiance around her body suddenly burst like an eruption. It turned into a mighty torrent thatshed toward Tang Wulin and the others!

    Tang Wulin raised the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. The Shrek Monsters and Sima Jinchi behind him swiftly adjusted their battle formation, forming a single file. Gu Yuena reacted slightly slower than the rest, but she immediately maneuvered herself behind Tang Wulin. Nine people stood in a line with Tang Wulin as the leader.

    This was their teamwork, and none couldpare to the Shrek Seven Monsters in Shrek Academy. They went to the academy, grew up and fought against formidable enemies together. In fact, even all their four-word battle armors were forged from their joint efforts.

    They had been a unit for some time, so they needed no verbal exchanges. The slightest gesture was enough for them to work together.

 Chapter 1910 - Star Chain

    <h4>Chapter 1910 Star Chain</h4>

    Speckles of starlight shimmered and transformed into a chain of stars instantly, linking the nine of them together. Tang Wulin could feel intense soul power radiating from his back and coursing through his body.The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand began to glow and turned razor-sharp. Tang Wulin swung the spear and cut out a golden light ray in the sky.

    The fine ray of light stretched rapidly as if it was trying to link Heaven and Earth.

    As the thick purple-gold radiance rushed at him, it split like parting waves and skimmed past the sides of Tang Wulin¡¯s line formation. Tang Wulin and the rest remained floating in the same spot without budging at all.

    The Demon Empress was stunned for a moment upon seeing her attack neutralized so easily. She was a God-ranked powerhouse so all of her attacks were of that standard.

    However, she felt oppressed when she saw Tang Wulinunched his attack after fusing nine into one.

    No wonder he chose thepanions whose abilities were far below those of Limit Douluos. In fact, some of them had not even achieved Hyper Douluo rank and were only relying on their four-word battle armor.

    It was apparent that the teamwork between this group and Tang Wulin could not be achieved by those Limit Douluos. At Limit Douluo rank, every single person was aplete unit. It would be extremely difficult for Limit Douluos to work together as a team because their individual fighting capacity was too great. That was not the case for Tang Wulin and hispanions. They worked together harmoniously andplemented one another.

    Following the Demon Empress¡¯ attack, the numerous abyssal powerhouses charged forward as well with the Intense Monarch leading at the forefront. Its body seemed to be gliding in the air as it traveled toward Tang Wulin in a straight line. It swept the halberd in its hand horizontally, conjuring a stream of faint purple radiance that reached Tang Wulin instantaneously.

    Tang Wulin slowly tilted the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand upward. The movement appeared to be not too swift, but it was aimed right at the spot where the halberd generated its power.

    ¡°Ding!¡± There was a piercing sound and Tang Wulin¡¯s body shuddered. All nine people from his side including himself stepped backward simultaneously. Not only that, they felt as if their skin was quivering inside their armor.

    What was that?

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression changed drastically. They could transfer their soul power to each other and even share injuries due to the Star Chain¡¯s effect.

    It could be said that this was the Shrek Seven Monsters¡¯ most powerful form. Nevertheless, the momentary collision actually made them recoil despite the opponent not being amplified by the other powerhouses. What sort of ability was that?

    They had Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena on their team, two elite warriors!

    It was God power!

    Yes, in terms of pure power, the Intense Monarch had actually achieved God-rank already. It was no weaker than the Demon Empress.

    The abyssal ne had such a powerhouse?

    All sorts of queries arose in Tang Wulin¡¯s mind instantly. Without a doubt, he could fully confirm that this was God power.

    The Spirit Monarch had a breakthrough in its spiritual power rank, yet its soul power was inadequate. On the other hand, the Intense Monarch¡¯s spiritual power had yet to achieve Divine Origin rank, but it was obvious that its power level was already at God rank. No other person in recent memory had achieved such a feat on the Douluo Continent other than the Demon Empress.

    Moreover, there was something especially peculiar about the Intense Monarch¡¯s halberd attack. It felt as if the power of its halberd could not be weakened by their four-word battle armor. Tang Wulin had obviously blocked its attack, yet he still felt the opponent¡¯s purple radiance prate his body. Had it not been divided between the nine of them, that one attack could have very possibly caused some mild injuries to him.

    Tang Wulin swept away the Intense Monarch¡¯s halberd, but its attack did not stop just because of that. It made a half turn and swung the halberd at Tang Wulin once again. It was as if it paid no attention to the support of the numerous powerhouses behind Tang Wulin.

    Meanwhile, the Demon Empress drew near as well. She moved swiftly and arrived at the side of Tang Wulin¡¯s team with a mere sway of her body. Her hands pressed onto the air, and at once, purple-gold radiance surged akin to tidewater. It transformed into a gigantic vortex that tugged at everyone from the side.

    The cooperation between the Demon Empress and the Intense Monarch was not considered harmonious, but it was executed perfectly. One of them fought forcefully from the front while the other disrupted from the side. The crucial part was their God-ranked abilities. Their attacks could be lethal to their opponents.

    Silver radiance bloomed out like a pool of overflowing mercury. It enshrouded Tang Wulin¡¯s team of nine. In the next moment, all of them had been moved a hundred meters away. They dodged the Intense Monarch¡¯s halberd and also broke free from the Demon Empress¡¯ tide attack.

    It was a group teleportation.

    The Silver Dragon Spear emitted dazzling radiance. Gu Yuena ced a hand on Tang Wulin¡¯s back while her other hand raised her spear.

    It had been a very long time since she fought alongside Tang Wulin. Even though their opponents were so powerful, there was only excitement in their hearts. They were fearless.

    Speckles of starlight shimmered as the Dazzling Starlight was unleashed, turning the sky dark suddenly. The sparks could be seen so clearly. Xu Xiaoyan had raised her Star Staff.

    Tang Wulin thrust the Golden Dragon Spear into the air. It was used to touch the sky just as they were teleported away.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s group teleportation was not unleashed without a purpose, of course. The position where they reappeared was precisely the epicenter of the other charging abyssal powerhouses.

    Just as Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena were the peak powerhouses of this team, the Demon Empress and Intense Monarch were the only powerful ones from their team. In fact, none of the remaining abyssal powerhouses were even at monarch rank.

    Hence, all the numerous abyssal powerhouses could do when faced with Tang Wulin¡¯s spear attack was to flee in all directions.

    A single abyssal king at the front did not manage to run in time. It could only brace itself by raising the twin hammers in its hands in an attempt to block Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear.

    ¡°Poof!¡± The spear prated the hammers and the abyssal king¡¯s chest as if it was passing through tofu. The strong devouring power of his spear consumed its life force into nothingness in an instant.

    At the same time, Gu Yuena also used the Silver Dragon Spear to pierce forward. As she thrust the spear, her purple eyes turned as deep as two vortices all of a sudden. She gazed at the Intense Monarch gliding toward them at full speed.

    The Intense Monarch seemed to be caught in a daze for a moment. It had meant to swiftly swing its halberd, yet its movements had slowed down a little. Only the Demon Empress managed to make it in time.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s Silver Dragon Spear abruptly elongated. The tip of the Silver Dragon Spear burst forth with a seven-colored light consisting of blue, yellow, red, green, silver, white and ck hues ovepping one another and covering the spear. The seven elementsplemented and enhanced one another inyers.

    The Demon Empress stretched out a finger to touch the spear tip. At once, the seven elements exploded and turned into sparks of light that rained down from the sky. However, the Demon Empress was still held back for a moment.

    Gu Yuena relied on her own efforts to keep the Demon Empress and the Intense Monarch at bay temporarily so they could not seize the opportunity to attack Tang Wulin when he was devouring the abyssal king.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin made a half turn. He pointed the Golden Dragon Spear forward and a terrifying aura burst forth from his body.

    It was an arrogant spirit that couldbat Heaven and Earth.

    Not long ago, Tang Wulin relied on this aura to startle Qiangu Dongfeng so that he was unable to match Tang Wulin. It was the Forbid Heaven-Earth, Dragon Emperor Fight from the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s aura augmented the Shrek Seven Monsters, Gu Yuena and Sima Jinchi. They felt as if their blood was boiling. They had an intense impulse to dominate the opponents regardless of who they were.

    It was a spiritual attack. It made the Intense Monarch pause momentarily. The Intense Monarch had just recovered from Gu Yuena¡¯s spiritual disturbance when the Dragon Emperor Fight made its strikes weaker.

    Under such circumstances, Tang Wulin thrust the Golden Dragon Spear forward. Thousands of spear tipsbined as one. The spear tips surrounded the Demon Empress and the Intense Monarch during the contraction process. The spearspirit realm deserved its fame.

 Chapter 1911 - Abyssal Super Divine Weapon?

    <h4>Chapter 1911 Abyssal Super Divine Weapon?</h4>

    The Demon Empress grunted coldly. She unleashed a spiritual st to awaken the Intense Monarch while conjuring six purple-gold light orbs around her body simultaneously. The light orbs formed a hexagram in the sky projecting a radiance which swept across the space. At the same time, she swung her fist to punch at the center of Tang Wulin¡¯s Thousand using Fingers.

    Her overbearingness did not weaken at all even when she was confronted by the Dragon Emperor Fight.

    ¡°Boom.¡± The spear tip condensed and hit the Demon Empress¡¯ fist which caused her to fall back. The hexagram transformed into a battery-like object instantly. It shot a gigantic, purple-gold light pir straight at Tang Wulin.

    Meanwhile, the Intense Monarch regained consciousness. He then swept the halberd in his hand horizontally to conjure the terrifying purple radiance once again. It was aimed at Tang Wulin¡¯s waist.

    One disadvantage of Tang Wulin¡¯s team was their power rank. The opposing team¡¯s two great powerhouses were both god-ranked. Though the difference between ¡®god¡¯ and ¡®quasi god¡¯ might sound minimal, the disparity was, in fact, huge.

    All of a sudden, a stream of starlight descended from the sky andnded squarely on the Intense Monarch.

    The Intense Monarch¡¯s imminent attack abruptly deviated to the side when he made a side turn. It was aimed precisely at the Demon Empress.

    It was the Starlight Chaos which caused absolute immobility!

    In the previous round, Shrek Academy suffered from great losses due to the Nine Pce Boxes which caused absolute immobility. Had it not been the Nine Pce Boxes, how could so many Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect die in battle?

    This time, the absolute immobility¡¯s powerful effect was utilized on the enemies. The Intense Monarch¡¯s attack was aimed straight ahead, yet its halberd went toward the Demon Empress.

    The absolute immobility soul skill was exceedingly rare, but it was ultra powerful, especially if it was a control-type soul skill.

    The so-called absolute immobility was not its limitations. For example, it could cause absolute immobility for those who were not god-ranked. However, when it was used to confront a true god, its absolute immobility effect might no longer be viable.

    Even though the Intense Monarch¡¯s power had already achieved the god rank, its spiritual power was not at the same rank. Most importantly, it did not possess the Godhood tablet.

    One was not a god without the Godhood tablet. Even the Demon Empress¡¯ so-called god rank did not make her a true god either.

    Thus, the Demon Empress could not fully nullify the absolute immobility soul skill, just that the absolute immobility had a milder effect on her.

    Although Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena were key to this battle, the number one control-type soul master under the starry sky Xu Xiaoyan yed an even more important role.

    The Starlight Chaos was crucial at this juncture when it was unleashed toplement the Dazzling Starry Sky domain.

    Xu Xiaoyan had informed Tang Wulin of her n through the Star Chain which linked them together. Hence, Tang Wulin did not pay much attention to the Intense Monarch when the Demon Empress and the Intense Monarch attacked him simultaneously. Tang Wulin led hisrades to change the battle formation such that he now faced the purple-gold light wave.

    He used the Golden Dragon Spear to draw a circle in the air. The purple-gold light wave whichshed onto Tang Wulin¡¯s body scattered into multiple directions at once. It pushed them back but could not erode them.

    On the other hand, the Intense Monarch¡¯s full force attacknded precisely on the Demon Empress.

    It seemed as if the Intense Monarch had coborated with Tang Wulin. One of them defended while the other attacked.

    The Demon Empress was seriously injured by the halberd since she was caught off guard.

    A sharp howl was hearding from the Demon Empress. At the very moment she was cut, it appeared as if her entire body turned soft. Arge puff of purple-gold radiance gushed out from her body and sted the Intense Monarch in response. However, her waist suffered a long gash with purple-gold blood gushing from the wound.

    In fact, more than a quarter of her slim waist was shed open. It was apparent that she was severely injured.

    Even though the wound was healing at a shocking rate, the Demon Empress¡¯ attack was interrupted instantly.

    How could Tang Wulin and hisrades throw such a good opportunity away? A silver radiance appeared as the group teleportation was initiated. Tang Wulin was fully prepared this time.

    They seized the opportunity to approach the two abyssal kings when the Intense Monarch was in a daze while the Demon Empress was injured.

    The Dazzling Starlight was unleashed to further distract the two abyssal kings and put them in a chaotic state. Soon after, an endless suction force burst forth.

    It was the Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break!

    The two abyssal kings¡¯ bodies were momentarily halted while the double golden and silver spears stabbed out simultaneously. The two abyssal kings were thus killed while their abyssal energies were devoured by mankind¡¯s powerhouses.

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Two collisions happened consecutively. The Demon Empress was severely injured while three abyssal kings were killed.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s team of nine people made extraordinary achievements despite the opposing team having two god-ranked powerhouses.

    In any case, Tang Wulin appeared unusually solemn not because of the Demon Empress¡¯ powerful abilities but because of the Intense Monarch.

    How could Tang Wulin not be shocked by the Intense Monarch¡¯s ability to injure the Demon Empress so severely with just its halberd?

    The Demon Empress had already achieved the god rank for her body, power, and spiritual power. She onlycked a Godhood tablet.

    Under such circumstances, her physical endurance was definitely no weaker than Tang Wulin and A Ruheng¡¯s Leakproof Golden Body. Yet, she was severely injured by the Intense Monarch¡¯s halbert as if she was defenseless.

    In other words, the Intense Monarch¡¯s halbert had the ability to ughter a god.

    With an injury such as the Demon Empress¡¯, what if it had cut Tang Wulin or hisrades? If the Demon Empress was incapable of withstanding it, their four-word battle armors could not either. What sort of weapon was it actually?

    He felt it, so Gu Yuena naturally felt it too. They were quite confident of themselves in the fight against a Demon Empress, yet they did not expect the abyssal ne to deploy such a powerhouse. Based on the attack, the Intense Monarch¡¯s closebat attacking power within a small area surpassed even the Demon Empress¡¯!

    Tang Wulin had now reverted his attention to the halberd in the Intense Monarch¡¯s hand. Upon closer observation, he discovered that the halberd was different from his Sea God¡¯s Trident even in its overall appearance. It was simr to mankind¡¯s polearm halberd. It was entirely blue-purple with peculiar patterns covering its surface. Each pattern seemed to be emitting a strange gloss. It was covered in fine, but dense scales which looked like tiny halberds.

    The halberd did not emit an aura as powerful as the Sea God¡¯s Trident, but the power contained within seemed to be even more terrifying. It felt like a dormant monster which could devour a prey at any moment.

    At the very least, it was a divine weapon. In fact, Tang Wulin suspected it might even be a super divine weapon.

    Tang San once expounded on the knowledge of the nes to Tang Wulin when he was taking the Sea God Nine Examinations which included information on the divine weapons.

    Tang San told Tang Wulin that a super divine weapon and a divine weapon werepletely different. However, their numbers were limited on the same ne.

    In short, even the most powerful ne could only produce one super divine weapon at most, except for the Divine Realm. Even for the Divine Realms, not every Divine Realm could produce a super divine weapon.

    The Douluo Divine Realm was powerful, precisely because it possessed two super divine weapons which were the Sea God¡¯s Trident and the Shura Sword. Perhaps, such a possibility arose in a higher rank Divine Realm, but Tang San had never heard of it.

    On the other hand, a super divine weapon was nonexistent in an ordinary world. Even if an ordinary world could possess super divine weapons, it could only possess a limited number. It was because a super divine weapon would certainly override the ordinary ne. In other words, whoever possessed the super divine weapon from the particr ne could override the others. It would result in the suppression of the ne. In another sense, the ne would never allow anyone to override it.

 Chapter 1912 - The Super Divine Weapon, Heaven Saint Crack Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 1912 The Super Divine Weapon, Heaven Saint Crack Abyss</h4>

    When the Douluo Continent still had the Divine Realm, its true rank was based on the Divine Realm¡¯s rank, and it was controlled by the Divine Realm. Since the disappearance of the Divine Realm, the ne had be independent. The lord of the ne then took control of the world. This was the reason why the Douluo Continent ne failed to produce any Gods.

    Imagine if someone who overrode or had the same rank as the lord of a ne, who would be in control of the ne then? There would be difficulty in determining the hierarchy.

    Simrly, the super divine weapon would be in the same situation.

    Strictly speaking, the Sea God¡¯s Trident did not belong to the Douluo Continent ne but the Douluo Divine Realm. Hence, it was considered an exceedingly unique object on the Douluo Continent. Had it not been Tang San¡¯s act of forcefully passing the Sea God¡¯s Trident to Tang Wulin, there was no way Tang Wulin could acquire it. Anyway, with the possession of the Sea God¡¯s Trident, he could override the others.

    The most direct advantage for Tang Wulin was that he could rely on the Sea God¡¯s Trident to make a breakthrough to the Demon Empress¡¯ true god rank. With the Sea God¡¯s Trident protecting him, there was nothing the ne could do to suppress him.

    The only issue was that he had only cultivated for a short period of time. Therefore, he could not do it yet.

    Would the ne allow the existence of such a super divine weapon?

    Nheless, Tang Wulin immediately realized that the halberd was more than just a divine weapon after watching the Demon Empress being injured by the Intense Monarch¡¯s halberd. It could very possibly be a super divine weapon. In fact, it was even possible that it was the only super divine weapon produced in the entire abyssal ne.

    Only a super divine weapon could so easily injure the Demon Empress.

    Was the Intense Monarch¡¯s halberd a super divine weapon? Not only was it a super divine weapon, but it was the weapon which belonged to the past abyssal Sage King. The abyssal Sage King was suppressed by the ne such that it was incapable ofing to the Douluo Continent ne. Yet, he loaned the abyssal ne¡¯s super divine weapon to the Intense Monarch. The Intense Monarch whose power rank was at the god-rank level was qualified to wield the super divine weapon and utilize the weapon¡¯s power with some effort.

    The super divine weapon was given an overbearing name which shocked the abyss. The mere mention of its name on the abyssal ne was enough to instil fear in any abyssal leader. It was named the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss!

    The abyssal Sage King was one of the abyssal creatures initially. He received the super divine weapon inocted by the entire ne in the past which allowed him to defeat the other abyssal leaders to finally achieve the top rank.

    Subsequently, the abyssal ne ranked higher than the Douluo Continent ne. However, it did not truly exist like the Douluo Continent ne.

    The Heaven Saint Crack Abyss¡¯ characteristic was terrifying indeed, albeit quite simple. The abyssal Sage King named it the ¡®abyss¡¯.

    Its characteristic was named after an entire ne. The so-called abyss actually referred to its prative ability. Any defensive weapon or super divine weapon¡¯s protective armor would be rendered useless when pitted against the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss¡¯ characteristic.

    Its characteristic was not indestructible. It was just ignorant of defenses! In its powerful prative ability, any defense would be rendered ineffective.

    That was why it was incredible.

    On the other hand, there was one, and only one characteristic of the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss. The characteristic which was ignorant of defenses had limitations at the same time. It could only be used for short-range attacks, in closebat. The purple radiance emitted by the halberd could only stretch three feet at most.

    Even if the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss was twelve feet long with a wider coverage, it would not be considered a long-range attack.

    However, its w was nothing whenpared to its ignorance of defense. It was an exceedingly pure super divine weapon that was far lessprehensive than the Sea God¡¯s Trident. In any case, one should never ever be cut by it.

    It was utterly ineffective if it could not hit its opponent. Yet, any entity, even a god, would shiver in fear if ever it was hit. It did not bother with the defense of its opponents even if they were god- ranked as it was a super divine weapon!

    One could imagine how terrifying the fighting capacity of a god-ranked powerhouse who held a super divine weapon was.

    Upon such a discovery, Tang Wulin retracted the Golden Dragon Spear without any hesitation and conjured the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand instead. Only a super divine weapon could be used to resist a super divine weapon.

    Following the appearance of the Sea God¡¯s Trident, the sound of sea waves seemingly surrounded Tang Wulin¡¯s body. His aura changed as well soon after. Even the Golden Dragon Moon Song was tainted with a peculiar glow. Momentster, his eyes turned blue-gold and glowed with a dazzling brilliance.

    Tang Wulin was already at the peak of the quasi god rank. The moment he held the Sea God¡¯s Trident, his overall fighting capacity soared to the extent that he was close to being a true god.

    The Intense Monarch did not appear to be reacting to the fact that it had just injured the Demon Empress. It raised the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss in its hand and pointed it at the sky.

    At once, an ineffable feeling of suffocation appeared in the air. An octagonal halo rose into the sky to enshroud Tang Wulin and hisrades.

    Meanwhile, the Intense Monarch¡¯s body disappearedpletely in the octagonal halo as if it had melted away.

    The octagonal halo was a lustrous purple-blue, and the light pattern which emerged on the surface of this halo seemed to contain the maxim of life.

    Xu Xiaoyan swiftly unleashed the Starlight Chaos, but it was rendered ineffective.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s team of nine obviously felt their bodies freeze. The octagonal halo had yet to enshroud them, yet they felt shackled. Their movements slowed down evidently. Gu Yuena could not even unleash her space teleportation. It felt as if the space was shackled too.

    Oh no!

    Tang Wulin made a prompt decision. He pped his right palm against Gu Yuena¡¯s which was simultaneously raised. A rush of tremendous propulsive force radiated through his palm to Gu Yuena.

    The tremendous force propelled Gu Yuena to m into Yuanen Yehui¡¯s arms. The collision cascaded through all the eight people who were pushed back by the impact. Just before the octagonal halo enshrouded them, they managed to break free from its range. Tang Wulin ended up as the only person enshrouded by it.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    The halonded. Tang Wulin thought he had lost his consciousness. His entire body shook violently and hovered in midair uncontrobly. The terrifying feeling of being imprisoned was amplified such that he even found it difficult to raise his hand.

    The Intense Monarch emerged in the next moment, after the halonded. He swung the halberd in his hand horizontally and swept through the entire inside of the halo. Naturally, Tang Wulin had nowhere to dodge or hide.

    He raised the Sea God¡¯s Trident with great effort to shield himself.

    ¡°ng!¡± A loud, booming sound was heard. However, it was strange that Tang Wulin was not sted away by the opponent¡¯s halberd.

    Immense pain radiated throughout his body soon after. Apparently, he was not hit by the halberd but was only touched slightly by the purple glow on the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss. Nevertheless, he was in so much pain as if his body was going to disintegrate.

    Fortunately, hisrades were pushed away by him but the Star Chain¡¯s link was still there. Each of them felt the pain and had arge gash on each of their waists.

    What a terrifying attacking ability!

    However, it was at this moment when the octagonal halo vanished. Tang Wulin regained his ability to move. At the same time, the Intense Monarch¡¯s halberd was swept horizontally. Tang Wulin could not possibly dodge it under such close range.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was focused. He knew he had made the right choice to unleash his Sea God¡¯s Trident. Had it been the Golden Dragon Spear, he would probably be severely injured by now.

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident projected halos. At the moment, he did not dare hide himself. Instead, he unleashed the Indefinite Storm!

    The blue-gold radiance in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes shot out instantly. Just like how he was incapable of dodging the opponent¡¯s Heaven Saint Crack Abyss due to the close distance, the Intense Monarch could not dodge his Purple Demon Eyes¡¯ attack simrly.

    The evolved blue-gold Purple Demon Eyes¡¯ radiance was the purest form of spiritual assault. Tang Wulin¡¯s spiritual power of Divine Origin rank was condensed to hit the Intense Monarch such that its Heaven Saint Crack Abyss would be affected.

 Chapter 1913 - Forbid Heaven Vault, Dragon Emperor Die

    <h4>Chapter 1913 Forbid Heaven Vault, Dragon Emperor Die</h4>

    The first halo unleashed by the Sea God¡¯s Trident wrapped around the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss. The two super divine weapons collided and gave out a buzzing sound simultaneously. Tang Wulin leaned back and relied on the Sea God¡¯s Trident to support himself as well as to evade the stream of purple radiance. It would be a horrifying oue if he suffered another cut.It was too terrifying! Everything happened so quickly. If he had been just a mite slower or if he did not have the super divine weapon, the result would be fatal if he was hit. It would be death!

    It would be very difficult for Tang Wulin to heal himself if his body were cut into two halves regardless of how powerful his self-healing ability was!

    However, the tables were turned soon after when the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss was pushed away in the next moment.

    It was the Sea God¡¯s Technique, the Indefinite Storm!

    Tang Wulin had confronted this divine skill technique the most during his sparring sessions with his father in the Sea Gods Nine Examinations.

    At the end, he still did not manage to struggle free from his father¡¯s Indefinite Storm. One could only imagine just how powerful and effective this divine skill was.

    The golden halos came rushing down relentlessly on both sides. The Intense Monarch was bound up tightly. When the Intense Monarch tried to swing the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss once again, it realized that its body was paralyzed, the result of the powerful spiritual assault earlier.

    At this moment, Gu Yuena heard Tang Wulin¡¯s voice. ¡°Entangle the Demon Empress!¡±

    A silver radiance suddenly bloomed from the Silver Dragon Spear in Gu Yuena¡¯s hand. She swayed her body once and transformed herself into a gigantic silver giant dragon.

    The giant dragon was about thirty meters in length. It felt as if the entire sky was oppressed the moment it appeared. It was rming that the sky which had initially turned to night due to the Dazzling Starry Sky Domain now reverted to daytime once again. All of a sudden, clouds of seven colors appeared in the day sky.

    The sound of deep thunderps were heard. Lightning strikes could be seen amongst the clouds as if they would be unleashed at any moment.

    The silver dragon was not consideredrge, and it had circr scales. With its appearance, Gu Yuena¡¯s aura increased exponentially. Her aura was instantly elevated to match the Demon Empress¡¯.

    The dragon¡¯s mouth widened to exhale a mouthful of lustrous silver breath. It was directed at the Demon Empress whose wound had yet to fully heal.

    At the moment, the Demon Empress felt the opponent¡¯s aura was no weaker than hers. In fact, the opponent¡¯s aura had achieved a terrifying state which was far superior to hers. Using her Divine Origin, she sensed the entire sky disintegrating. Wherever the puff of breath passed, all the elements were shattered and stripped away.

    How could she possibly avoid being hit by the breath? She immediately transformed herself into a stream of purple-gold radiance which shot away, fleeing into the distance.

    Needless to say, the silver radiance went after it akin to a cruise missile which had locked onto its target.

    At the same time, the seven-colored lightning cloud which appeared in the sky gave a loud boom when Gu Yuena spewed her breath. A seven-color lightning struck the silver dragon.

    The moment itnded, Gu Yuena broke the Star Chain link to the Shrek Six Monsters and Sima Jinchi simultaneously. In the next moment, she fell from the sky all coiled up in an electric radiance.

    What was that...

    The scene was incredulous for those who watched the battle. Such a situation had never happened in the battles of the soul masters¡¯ world before!

    Tang Wulin was perhaps the only person on the scene who had seen the seven-color lightning cloud before. It was precisely the elemental lightning cmity which only appeared when he was in peak form during the Heavenly Refinement process.

    The seven-color lightning which sted Gu Yuena earlier was ten times stronger than the one which appeared when hepleted the extremely difficult Heavenly Refinement. The elemental lightning cmity possessed an apocalyptic aura!

    However, Tang Wulin did not heed Gu Yuena¡¯s situation currently. He could not allow Gu Yuena¡¯s arduous effort to be wasted.

    His eyes suddenly deepened akin to a boundless starry sky. The seven-color lightning cloud in the sky vanished upon striking Gu Yuena¡¯s silver dragon. Gu Yuena returned to her human form once again. She lost her god-ranked aura as well.

    In the midst of vanishing, the seven-color lightning cloud suddenly froze. Not only that, everything in the sky halted including the abyssal kings and the Shrek Six Monsters. Every single being was frozen still instantly.

    On both sides, the powerhouses who were watching the battle experienced an ineffable stillness. It was due to the imprisonment of the heaven¡¯s vault.

    It was precisely then a resonant dragon¡¯s roar was heard echoing through all of Thule.

    The giant golden dragon appeared from thin air to cruise through the heaven¡¯s vault.

    The giant golden dragon shrunk as it cruised through the ce before finally turning into Tang Wulin¡¯s initial form. With the sharpness of the Sea God¡¯s Trident, he prated the Intense Monarch¡¯s body with ease .

    ¡°Roar...¡± Endless dragon roars were heard echoing in all directions at present akin to a flight of dragons howling sorrowfully. A terrifying aura was emitted from the cruising golden silhouette which filled the whole ce akin to the dawn of an apocalypse.

    It was the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law¡¯s sixth move known as the Forbid Heaven Vault, Dragon Emperor Die!

    Under the influence of the Indefinite Storm, the Intense Monarch could not dodge even if it wanted to. Tang Wulin made the decision to spare no effort in finishing off the abyssal monarch-ranked powerhouse when he unleashed the Indefinite Storm.

    The Heaven Saint Crack Abyss was actually more lethal than the Demon Empress.

    The Intense Monarch could not budge at all at the moment. When the golden silhouette charged to its front, it felt a deadly silence. A giant dragon covered in nine-color scales emerged in its spiritual world. The scene was that of a giant dragon letting out a reluctant roar under the siege of the numerous silhouettes around it.

    Thousands of dragons howled sorrowfully. The heavy, sorrowful aura spread into every corner of its spiritual world.

    It was precisely the endless sorrow which fused into the golden silhouette and condensed into a single spot before prating the Intense Monarch.

    The heaven¡¯s vault was shedding its tears!

    It was the condensation of the sorrow Tang Wulin felt when he buried the thousands of dragons in the Dragon n¡¯s graveyard for three years.

    Each and every dragon skeleton and dragon soul he met was filled with sorrow. At the same time, the emotions triggered and mobilized the energy contained in his bloodline to allow his body to sublimate.

    Just like how Gu Yuena could elevate herself to the god rank temporarily, Tang Wulin relied on the amplification of the Sea God¡¯s Trident to elevate himself to the god-ranked realm briefly when the heaven¡¯s vault was imprisoned.

    Their transient elevations were different from the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s because of their powerful bloodlines and hidden skills.

    The Skycrosser Douluo sacrificed his life in exchange forunching an attack. He incurred the wrath of heaven, but he paid a tremendous price for it. As a result, the lightning cmity did not reach him in time. On the other hand, the Demon Empress¡¯ promotion was protected by the abyssal ne inside the abyssal passage.

    Meanwhile, Gu Yuena¡¯s temporary elevation finally drew in the elemental lightning cmity. Tang Wulin relied on the protection of the Sea God¡¯s Trident to imprison not only the enemy, but also the heaven¡¯s vault to stop the lightning cmity from showing.

    The Intense Monarch¡¯s body was frozen still in the sky. Its body began to disintegrate following the gradual disappearance of the halos around its body.

    The battle armor on its body cracked and crumbled to pieces while its aura diminished rapidly.

    The Heaven Saint Crack Abyss descended from the sky and turned into a stream of blue-purple radiance beforending on the ground. The moment itnded, the entire abyssal passage gave out a violent boom!

    The Intense Monarch, one of the ten great abyssal monarch-ranked powerhouses, was dead!

 Chapter 1914 - The Source Of Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 1914 The Source Of Confidence</h4>

    It was exactly then a loud boom was heard in the distance. A dazzling silver radiance exploded in the sky. A gigantic silver dragon¡¯s light shadow seemingly emerged in the sky. The light shadow stretched for a few kilometers.The purple-gold radiance dispersed, then condensed once again in the silver light shadow. Sharp howls were repeatedly heard.

    Tang Wulin transformed into a ball of golden light that crashed to the ground causing a deep, gigantic pit which was over a hundred meters in diameter.

    The golden light coiled around his entire body but his aura was fast dropping. The unleashing of the Indefinite Storm with the god-ranked Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law¡¯s sixth move was immensely exhausting for him. It was easier said than done to deceive heaven¡¯s jealousy. Even with the support of the Sea God¡¯s Trident, his origin power was shaken.

    However, he did not worry about his own condition. He immediately attempted to sense the familiar aura.

    The aura had weakened. Fortunately, its presence could still be felt.

    In the third round of the bet, four out of the nine opponents were eliminated including the Intense Monarch.

    Meanwhile, the sky had be a prohibited zone following the god-ranked collisions earlier. Everyone, the Shrek Six Monsters, Sima Jinchi, and even the opposing team¡¯s remaining few abyssal powerhouses, could onlynd on the ground.

    Gu Yuena was in a truly bad condition at the moment. She had simrly crashed onto the ground which resulted in a deep pit. Furthermore, an exceedingly violent elemental storm was taking ce around her body such that no one could get near her.

    Arge portion of her Silver Dragon Dance Qilin battle armor was charred ck. Her long silver hair was an entangled mess with some wavy curls even. Her charming face had turned ghastly pale with some blood stains on the corner of her mouth.

    The elemental lightning cmity earlier was really powerful. Gu Yuena did not possess a special spirit soul like the Thunderp Nether Vine, so she could only rely on her power to neutralize the lightning cmity. It was definitely not an easy feat for her to endure the process.

    Apparently, her effort was worth it. The Intense Monarch that was such a huge threat to them was finally killed by Tang Wulin.

    It all took ce in a short period of time. In fact, it happened under the close watch of the people around them. The Intense Monarch did not get to express much of its abilities before it was killed by Tang Wulin.

    Only the powerhouses whose cultivation bases achieved the Title Douluo rank vaguelyprehended the shocking terror of the battle earlier.

    It was a true god-ranked trial of strength!

    Far away, the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi in the federal militarymand post clenched his fists tightly. He finally understood why Tang Wulin was so confident. Who would have thought that the current Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s newly-appointed Pagoda Master actually possessed the ability to temporarily elevate themselves to the god rank!

    Gu Yuena even paid a heavy price for it. On the other hand, Tang Wulin was not affected as much.

    This world belonged to the new generation as expected. How many years had it been since mankind¡¯s powerhouses could breakthrough to that rank? They were capable of elevating to that rank by force. Moreover, they did not have to pay such a heavy price as the Skycrosser Douluo. It signified that they were qualified to be gods if the Divine Realm still existed!

    The Demon Empress did not seem as terrifying as before after all. The dual Golden and Silver Dragon Kings were the hope of mankind. They took up a whole chapter in the Legend of the Dragon King¡¯s history of the Douluo Continent.

    Suddenly, a purple-gold radiance surged skyward in the distance. Aspared to before, the purple-gold color emitted an aura with a tinge of wildness.

    In the deep pit, Tang Wulin stood up and leaped into the sky. He pped the wings behind his back and rose into the air once again.

    Soon after, a silver light shadow soared straight into the sky and convened with him in the air.

    The Shrek Six Monsters did not take to the sky. Neither did the few abyssal kings opposite them.

    The battle had reached its final juncture. On the other hand, the finale belonged to the three people in the sky.

    The rank they were at no longer permitted others to join in anymore.

    The final battle had dawned upon them!

    The Demon Empress¡¯ hair was in a jumbled mess, but the wound on her waist had healedpletely. Having a god-ranked body gave her the ability to heal herself beyond the abilities of ordinary mankind.

    The Demon Empress¡¯ eyes flickered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect any of you to have this kind of achievement. Since when is there a god-ranked person in the Spirit Pagoda? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve already achieved the god rank since earlier, right? You¡¯ve been rendered incapable of mobilizing the god-ranked power due to the pressure from the ne.¡±

    Her words were meant for Gu Yuena. However, Gu Yuena disregarded the Demon Empress. She watched the Demon Empress calmly with close attention.

    The Demon Empress turned toward Tang Wulin. ¡°Tang San really loves his son. The Sea God¡¯s Trident can enable you to achieve the god rank for a while and even help you deceive the heavens. Yet, do you really think that you can defeat me just like that?¡±

    Tang Wulin said indifferently, ¡°Where does your confidencee from, Demon Empress?¡±

    The Demon Empress smiled and replied nonchntly, ¡°You should ask that girlfriend of yours. What¡¯s the difference between a temporary god rank and a true god rank? Furthermore, I¡¯d like to know how many times both of you can achieve the god rank still. Even if you manage to fight me till we¡¯re all wounded, I¡¯m still a god. You can¡¯t kill me. Both of you¡¯ll still die after three rounds at most, since you¡¯re not gods anyhow. I made the breakthrough using the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. I didn¡¯t deceive the heavens. In fact, it was by defying the heavens. Actually, I¡¯m a stand-alone deity in this world. The nar power is inadequate to suppress me, and it won¡¯t affect me either. Thus, I¡¯m the only true god in this world!¡±

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena gazed into the eyes of one another. He then said to the Demon Empress, ¡°Let¡¯s end this war. It¡¯s about time we call it quits.¡±

    As he was speaking, Tang Wulin stretched his left hand toward Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena turned her head to the side and nced at him. Then, she passed the Silver Dragon Spear to her right hand and held Tang Wulin¡¯s hand with her left palm.

    Their eyes met one another. There was no need for words. In the next moment, the golden and silver colors from their bodies burst forth instantly.

    In the distance, the Heartless Douluo¡¯s and the Amorous Douluo¡¯s expressions changed drastically as they witnessed the battle.

    ¡°No, Wulin!¡± the Heartless Douluo called out anxiously.

    His warning came a little toote. The dual golden and silver colors had risen from their bodies the moment Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena held hands.

    A gigantic golden dragon¡¯s shadow emerged vaguely behind Tang Wulin. It soared straight into the sky.

    The dragon was covered in diamond-shaped golden scales. Its pair of blood-red eyes scouted around. Its iparably powerful aura had the feel of a dictator¡¯s overbearingness. Even the Demon Empress who had achieved Godhood was affected by the zing hot blood essence such that she was unknowingly frowning in difort.

    At the same time, the silver giant dragon arose from behind Gu Yuena. It was covered in circr-shaped scales which appeared rather delicate. A dazzling silver radiance shot out from its body. Its purple eyes had a wise brilliance under the reflection of its silver scales.

    There was the Golden Dragon King which symbolized power, wildness, and negative emotions.

    In contrast, the Silver Dragon King symbolized intelligence, control, and positive emotions.

    Together, both the dragons soared straight into the sky. They coiled around each other, pping their wings toplement one another. As the golden and silver colors merged when they coiled around each other, a peculiar transformation took ce.

    The splendor of nine colors, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, ck, and white appeared in mist form. It enshrouded the two giant dragons, including Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena as well. Itplemented their silhouettes which appeared with intriguing textures.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Zang Xin grabbed Cao Dezhi who wanted to rush to the sky. Both of them saw the deep concern in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Meanwhile, the numerous powerhouses on the scene were all shocked upon witnessing the scene. Some of them were ted even.

    They finally understood why Tang Wulin was so confident in his remarks earlier.

    Who would have thought that the current Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master was actually capable of merging with the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master to unleash the martial soul fusion skill?

    What else could the transformation be when the two great martial souls intertwined if not the martial soul fusion skill?

 Chapter 1915 - Transformation And Descent Of The Dragon God

    <h4>Chapter 1915 Transformation And Descent Of The Dragon God</h4>

    The martial soul fusion skill of two great Limit Douluos? What kind of power would that be?Finally, there was a change in the Demon Empress¡¯ expression. Her earlier confidence turned into astonishment. Apparently, she had not expected the sudden change in the situation.

    She was on her guard when Gu Yuena killed the Spirit Monarch earlier. However, she assured herself that she had achieved the true God realm which made her different from the Spirit Monarch.

    The situation was different at present. She was certain that the martial soul fusion skill of these two people definitely defied the heavens. In that case, the soul skill would at least elevate them to the god rank temporarily.

    ¡®I can¡¯t allow them toplete the martial soul fusion skill.¡¯

    The Demon Empress immediatelyunched an attack after a momentary loss of attention. A purple-gold radiance condensed and gushed out from her body to st toward Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena. The Demon Empress had exhausted all her energy in this attack. It was not to hurt nor kill them but to interrupt the fusion of their martial soul skills.

    Nheless, could the fusion between the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King be interrupted? It was definitely a no!

    The purple-gold radiance came straight at them. Tang Wulin who was engaged in the fusion process raised his hand slowly. The Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand was swung to carve out a light arc. It enshrouded the purple-gold radiance and guided it to the side. Meanwhile, Gu Yuena hadpletely transformed into a silver radiance. She then fused into his body.

    The two coiling giant dragons behind them slowly merged to be a colossal giant dragon covered in nine-colored scales and was filled with boundless overbearingness.

    The giant dragon¡¯s eyes were crystal clear and glimmering in a dazzling gold color. Each piece of the nine-colored scales on its body was oval-shaped. They were no longer scales but more of nine-colored jewels which were encrusted to its body.

    It was hovering quietly over there. Nevertheless, it exuded a feeling of fear which terrorized all who were present at the scene. All the soul masters who had beast martial souls felt like worshipping the dragon.

    It was the Dragon God Transformation!

    Gu Yuena and Tang Wulin had fused and utilized the Dragon God Transformation once in the past when they resisted the abyssal Sage King¡¯s attack on the snow mountains. It was an extremely exhausting process for them during that asion. Under those conditions, it was impossible for them to express the true power of the Dragon God Transformation at the time.

    At the moment, they were standing at the pinnacle of mankind. They had finally possessed bodies with adequate physical endurance. When the Dragon God Transformation was unleashed, it was different altogether this time around.

    A nine-colored radiance instantly appeared in the sky. The sound of thunderps filled the sky as if a lightning cmity was about to descend at any moment.

    Yet, the Dragon God raised its head and gave out a dragon¡¯s roar.

    The dragon¡¯s roar was not particrly loud, yet its voice had a lofty, invible overbearingness to it.

    A ghastly scene appeared. The cmity cloud in the sky dispersed immediately. In fact, there were no lightning strikes even.

    Upon Gu Yuena¡¯s disappearance, the Golden Dragon Moon Song battle armor on Tang Wulin¡¯s body transformed soon after. The battle armor seemed to havepletely fused with his body. It gradually turned into a magnificent-looking robe with a crown shimmering in a nine-colored radiance.

    Tang Wulin felt he was subliming continually. The feeling now waspletely different whenpared to the time he briefly achieved the god rank earlier.

    He used the Sea God¡¯s Trident to achieve the god rank temporarily which applied only to his soul skill. At the moment, he had the same feeling as when his body achieved the god rank.

    The first feeling he had was of dominion over all living creatures! His perception and sensation began to spread out toward the distance. In fact, he could vaguely feel a familiar aura in the distant sea watching the battlefield here. It seemed to be the devil soul of the great white shark king to which he had made a promise during the Sea God Nine Examinations in the past.

    However, his feeling of the Demon Empress before him was totally different. She might have appeared as a beautiful woman earlier, but she was now a filthy entity with a foul aura whose whole body emitted impurities.

    Tang Wulin felt disgusted and despised her from the bottom of his heart. He frowned ever so slightly.

    The nine-colored brilliance which spurted from his body dissolved the remnants of the purple-gold radiance and instantly purified the surroundings.

    ¡°Rank-3 Godhood!¡± The Demon Empress could not help saying, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, that¡¯s impossible. How can you possibly possess the Godhood tablet? The Divine Realm is gone, how can you possibly do that?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at her with a calm gaze. Actually, he had no idea what she was talking about in regards to the rank-3 Godhood. However, he clearly felt that something was about to return soon. The three remaining Golden Dragon King Seals inside his body were shaking violently as if something was going to break free inside. He needed to focus his attention to suppress it.

    Tang Wulin vaguely felt that if he allowed the final three Golden Dragon King Seals to open inside his body, it would certainly result in an exceedingly terrifying event.

    ¡°Control your emotions. Don¡¯t be influenced by the Golden Dragon King¡¯s emotions. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be the ones to destroy the world but you.¡± Tang Wulin heard Gu Yuena¡¯s voice in his mind. At the same time, Tang Wulin felt the cold radiating from the Ice God Pearl which protected his divine consciousness.

    The Ice God Pearl¡¯s rank seemed to be much higher than she had imagined. The aura it emitted at present was obviously as powerful as a divine weapon.

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident was raised slowly to point at the Demon Empress. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this.¡±

    Tang Wulin startled himself when he spoke. He just realized that his voice had changed. It had a heavy, overbearing tone that seemed to have a control over everything.

    The Demon Empress¡¯ expression revealed her rm in the situation. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, that¡¯s impossible.¡± She never expected Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena to produce such a transformation. The pressure of a dictator made her feel suffocated.

    It was precisely because she was at the true god rank that she felt it even more.

    The ranks of Godhood in descending order were: Godking, rank-1 Godhood, rank-2 Godhood, rank-3 Godhood, and God Officer.

    One must possess the Godhood tablet in order to achieve Godhood in its truest sense.

    Obviously, the Demon Empress did not possess the Godhood tablet. Hence, she could remain in this world. On the other hand, her abilities only rivaled a God Officer at best.

    However, the Dragon God transformed from the fusion between Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena achieved the aura of a rank-3 Godhood. More importantly, the Demon Empress felt that the Godhood tablet truly existed in them! It was the most frightening part for her. Although the Godhood tablet was iplete, the stress was real.

    At the Godhood rank, the differences between each rank were poles apart.

    ¡°End it.¡± Tang Wulin did not speak further. He felt the ne had begun to repulse his presence. Even without the cmity cloud, the entire ne seemed to have be his enemy. It was the Nature¡¯s Child aura inside his body which had neutralized a portion of the repulsion such that he could sustain longer.

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident was stabbed forward once again. The sky and the ground changed colors. He did it without reservation. He knew his current realm had overridden the Demon Empress, yet he unleashed his most powerful ability.

    The nine-colored halos floated outward to enshroud the Demon Empress from both sides. It was precisely his divine skill, the Indefinite Storm.

    The Demon Empress¡¯ body turned purple-gold instantly. The purple-gold radiance spurted to the front, while her body retreated at lightning speed in an attempt to escape.

    She only had one chance to win which is by leaving the ce until Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena ended their current state. She was well aware that Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena¡¯s temporary elevated state could notst for a long time.

    Thus, she would wait until their martial soul fusion skill ended. She would then kill them when they were in their weakened state.

    Though her imagination was splendid, the reality turned out to be cruel.

 Chapter 1916 - Forbid One World, Dragon Emperor Shine

    <h4>Chapter 1916 Forbid One World, Dragon Emperor Shine</h4>

    The halos appeared to be enshrouding a small area, but the Demon Empress felt as though the pressure was exerted from both the sky and the ground. It felt as if the sky and ground had formed a ring which encircled her entire world.In the next moment, her body was frozen still, while she appeared to not have fled at all in spite of her earlier attempt to flee.

    The Dragon God Tang Wulin remained standing before her and the distance between them remained the same. It seemed that nothing had changed at all.

    The surroundings turned pitch ck soon after. The Demon Empress felt as if she had been brought to a different world. There was nond nor sky. In fact, not even a star could be seen.

    There was only that huge, lofty silhouette standing before her. She could only see the entity which was illuminated by a nine-color radiance.

    She was seemingly in the Dragon n¡¯s world when a deep dragon¡¯s roar reverberated in all directions.

    ¡°Forbid One World!¡± A deep voice was heard echoing through the pitch ck world. The Demon Empress could still feel her god-ranked power, yet she was incapable of unleashing it at all.

    ¡°Dragon Emperor Shine!¡±

    Tang Wulin raised the Sea God¡¯s Trident high up with his hand.

    The Dragon Emperor Die and the Dragon Emperor Shine were the final two moves of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law that he learned during the Sea God Nine Examinations.

    Even though Tang Wulin had suppressed the Demon Empress¡¯ cultivation base, he had no qualms about it.

    The dazzling nine-color radiance set off the equally brilliant golden radiance¡¯s outburst.

    The pitch ck world suddenly turned into a vast expanse of white. The Demon Empress felt her body lightening. She did not feel any pain, although everything around her was being stripped away.

    ¡®Is¡­ Is this how it feels like to die?¡¯

    The corners of her lips curled into a bitter smile. All kinds of muddled thoughts began to clutter her mind.

    She remembered vividly the time when she was young, when she was still a naive little whale. She met her husband when they were growing up and wandered about the sea.

    At the time, they were pursued by the tiger sharks. They had a narrow escape by hiding in a sunken ship.

    Following that, they were together all the time. Her husband was bloodthirsty. He strengthened himself by devouring other sea creatures. The sea creatures naturally became her food as well.

    Gradually, they lost their natural enemies in the sea. Her husband killed almost the entire tiger shark n which had tried to kill them in the past.

    She remembered the both of them wandering about in the sea for three whole days without ever encountering any living sea creatures. Her husband was indeed the true overlord of the sea.

    It was also around this time when a human appeared and everything changed soon after. Her simple life was ruined. She never thought about how her husband¡¯s massacre would affect the sea. She naively assumed it was enough for her to be with her husband as he could protect her.

    Unfortunately, her husband died that very day. Although he left his energy core to her, she began to face the sea world by herself from that day on.

    She lived in resentment and pain which she subdued by continuing with the massacres. Later, she went crazy till she lost control of her emotions. In fact, she was no longer content to just kill in the sea. She even refused to let thend creatures get off scot-free.

    Following that, she was lured in by the evil soul masters to be the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s Demon Empress.

    She knew that the Ghost Emperor was exploiting her power. In reality, she was but a puppet to them, but it did not bother her. So what if she was treated as such? She was content as long as she could seek revenge on mankind.

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array made her into a true god atst. It gave her the ability to seek revenge on mankind and caused an upheaval in their world. She did not expect the process tost such a short while in her wildest dreams.

    ¡®Has it ended?¡¯ Just as her husband had died in Tang Wulin¡¯s father¡¯s hand, the Demon Empress could not break free from the Sea God¡¯s Trident.

    If she had the chance to do it again, she would advise her husband not to ughter the innocent and be a sea soul beast which was not abandoned by the Sea God. In that case, perhaps they could live a happy life.

    The darkness between the sky and ground was not only felt by the Demon Empress, but every living person on the scene.

    The Forbid One World was the imprisonment of an entire ne. It imprisoned not only Thule. A major portion of the Douluo Continent was enshrouded in darkness. Even for the areas which were not enshrouded, there was a short period of darkness.

    Undoubtedly, it was the most powerful attack of Tang Wulin. It was an attack delivered in the Dragon God state.

    When the sky finally cleared, Tang Wulin had alreadynded and returned to his prior appearance of holding hands with Gu Yuena. He did not feel weak at the moment. Only the Golden Dragon King Seals inside his body were restless.

    ¡®So that¡¯s how it feels like to be God? That feeling is very different.¡¯

    He finally understood why the Skycrosser Douluo did not regret his action before he died. It turned out that the God realm was truly enchanting.

    He had no idea what the Godhood tablet was as mentioned by the Demon Empress. In any case, there were hardly any side effects after they unleashed their martial soul fusion skill. Only arge amount of his divine consciousness and soul power were consumed. Thus, he felt rather exhausted. Nevertheless, he quickly recovered when he returned to his initial form.

    The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi and the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. They could see the shock in their gazes. However, they were relieved that their concern earlier did note true.

    ¡®It¡¯s great as long as you¡¯re fine!¡¯

    When the scene regained its prior rity, Tang Wulin, Gu Yuena, and also the Demon Empress were already on the ground under the watchful eyes of everyone.

    The Demon Empress sat quietly. Her long hair had turned gray. In fact, her face was aging rapidly.

    Her aura remained at the true God rank, yet her gaze had weakened. It was as if she had lost her soul.

    Under the attack of the Dragon Emperor Shine, her divine consciousness had been churned into shreds. Her life core waspletely destroyed while her life force was slowly disintegrating. It was a process that even a god could not reverse.

    The Dragon Emperor Die and the Dragon Emperor Shine were divine skills. Moreover, it was unleashed by Tang Wulin in the Dragon God form.

    In an area nearby, the remaining abyssal creatures were dead silent. They had yet to free themselves from the world imprisonment state. There were many abyssal creatures, but not a sound was to be heard.

    Tang Wulin raised the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand slowly. Even if he did not do a thing, the Demon Empress would certainly die. She had lost her divine consciousness which meant she was no different from a retard. Her soul was dead already.

    Nheless, the act of terminating her final wisp of life source would signify the end of the war. It was time to counterattack the abyssal ne!

    ¡°No! I beg of you!¡± Meanwhile, a sorrowful cry was heard. A silhouette came shooting over from the distance.

    The voice sounded rather familiar to Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena such that they were caught in a daze for a brief moment.

    In an instant, the silhouette was before the Demon Empress. It opened its arms and used its body to shield the Demon Empress.

    It was a woman. Her long, blue hair hung down loosely behind her back in a mess. She appeared exquisite, but her face was drenched in tears. Her entire body was shivering, but her open arms were firm.

    ¡°Please, I beg of you. Her soul is already ruined by you, please let her keep her body.¡±

    The woman looked rather familiar, yet Tang Wulin could not ce her. Yet, for reasons unknown, she gave Tang Wulin a familiar feeling.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Lan Fozi?¡± asked Gu Yuena in astonishment.

    Lan Fozi¡¯s voice sounded shaky. She looked at Gu Yuena with aplicated gaze. The two people before her were the people whom she had loved in the past.

    When she first watched the video of Gu Yuena, she thought she was in love with the Silver Dragon Princess. Hence, she took part in the Joust For A Spouse Festival without the slightest hesitation. It turned out she met Tang Wulin in the Joust For A Spouse Festival instead.

 Chapter 1917 - The Terror Befalls

    <h4>Chapter 1917 The Terror Befalls</h4>

    No matter how reluctant she was to acknowledge the fact, she was surprised to find that Gu Yuena no longer impressed her at the end of the Joust For A Spouse Festival. She thought that she liked women all this while. She suddenly realized that a man¡¯s silhouette was entrenched in her heart.However, she could not reveal her background to him now.

    It was because she was the daughter of the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s Demon Empress. She was the only child of the deep sea devil whale king, which was killed by Tang San in the past, and the Demon Empress!

    Although she was from the Holy Spirit Cult, Lan Fozi was kind and good-natured. She had tried to persuade her mother more than once, but the Demon Empress was already insane by then. She wanted to leave her mother, yet she could not bear to part with her. Meanwhile, she grew up under such circumstances, as she watched her mother regress day by day.

    She was weak, but she understood her mother¡¯s decadence. Also, she missed her father dearly. Regardless of how ruthless the deep sea devil whale king was, he treated both the mother and daughter very well.

    When the Demon Empress initiated the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array, she attempted to stop her mother once. In fact, she even helped Tang Wulin in secret. Nevertheless, she could not change everything by herself.

    She had hidden herself amongst the crowd of the Holy Spirit Cult. She was at a loss as to what to do. She was in so much pain that she wished she could just die when she heard Tang Wulin announced that he was the son of the Sea God Tang San.

    She never suspected the man whom she had fallen in love with to be the son of her father¡¯s murderer.

    The hatred for her father¡¯s killer was irreconcble! At that very moment, Lan Fozi realized that she could never possibly be with him.

    The great battle had finally arrived, yet she felt depressed. On the one hand was her mother, while on the other was the man she loved. She had no idea whom she should pray for.

    She wanted to stop them, yet who was she to stop them?

    When her mother¡¯s aura began to disperse, she struggled free from the Forbid One World with great effort and charged out desperately from among the crowd toward Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena.

    ¡°She¡¯s my mother.¡± Lan Fozi looked at Tang Wulin bitterly. At the moment, there was only him in her eyes.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze became focused. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Demon Empress?¡±

    They werepetitors in the Joust For A Spouse Festival in the past, and they once fought side by side in the Ten Thousand Beast tform. Tang Wulin had found out that Lan Fozi was a woman. At present, it was his first time to see her dressed in a female outfit. Hence, he did not immediately recognize her.

    ¡°Yes, I am. Kill me, or let me leave with my mother¡¯s body.¡± Lan Fozi¡¯s gaze looked a little awkward.

    Due to his status in mankind¡¯s legion, she knew that Tang Wulin could not possibly let her mother off even though her mother¡¯s soul was already dead. If it was possible to resurrect the God-ranked Demon Empress, it would cause the destruction of the entire world.

    She had already taken it into ount when she charged out from the crowd. Since there was nothing she could do to change the situation, she decided to apany her mother then. Perhaps, it would be best for her to die in the hands of the only man she had ever loved.

    Tang Wulin frowned ever so slightly. ¡°Make way.¡±

    It was their encounter in the past that Tang Wulin knew Lan Fozi was inherently good-natured. She was not an evil soul master which Tang Wulin could attest to.

    He finally understood why the abilities utilized by Lan Fozi during the battles in the past were simr to the powers of the sea. It turned out that she was from the deep sea devil whale n and could very well be thest surviving deep sea devil whale.

    Lan Fozi shook her head. ¡°Will you make way if you were in my ce and someone is going to kill your mother? I know she has made many mistakes in her life and you won¡¯t ever forgive her. I don¡¯t have the audacity to ask for forgiveness. Kill me. I can only beg of you to let me apany my mother in death.¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned deeply. Although he could not determine whether Lan Fozi was innocent, he could not bear to kill her even if he had to.

    Gu Yuena understood his temperament naturally. She raised the Silver Dragon Spear slowly. ¡°Lan Fozi, you should know that this battle is rted to the survival of the continent. We can¡¯t...¡±

    Lan Fozi did not look at her as she remained staring at Tang Wulin. ¡°I can only beg of you to let me die in your hands. It¡¯s now or never, and I need to say some things out loud. Tang Wulin, in spite of the denials in the depths of my heart, I really do love you.¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, Tang Wulin was stunned. So was Gu Yuena by his side.

    Tang Wulin immediately recalled how the Holy Spirit Douluo once told him that Lan Fozi liked him in the past. At the time, he did not pay too much attention to it. He did not expect his godmother¡¯s prophecy toe true.

    Under the scrutiny of the people, Tang Wulin heaved a sigh. ¡°Why are you doing this to yourself?¡± The Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand was raised slowly.

    He could not wait any longer as he could not confirm the possibility of the Demon Empress being resurrected.

    Lan Muzi had sacrificed his life to warn them of a conspiracy. Killing the Demon Empress was perhaps the only way to stop the conspiracy. He knew he could not allow himself to be soft-hearted this time. Any sign of weakness could possibly be a huge mistake which would affect the lives and deaths of mankind!

    Nheless, it was just the way he was. He could not bring himself to use the Golden Dragon Spear in his hand.

    Gu Yuena looked at Lan Fozi and shook her head gently. She could not refrain herself from thinking about Qiangu Dieting. Although she loathed the man, she knew Qiangu Dieting truly loved her. Was Lan Fozi not like Qiangu Dieting? She could not stop herself even if it meant she was seeking her own doom.

    There was nothing wrong with loving a person.

    ¡°Poof...¡± The sound of a sharp de cutting into flesh was heard.

    Lan Fozi¡¯s face was abruptly frozen with grief. Her life source poured out instantly, while the expression on her face was one of astonishment.

    She lowered her head slowly and looked incredulously at the wound on her chest.

    A long, slender palm was in her.

    The thing that had pierced through her body was not the Sea God¡¯s Trident nor the Silver Dragon Spear. It came from behind her, and the only person behind her was her mother. It was the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s Demon Empress!

    ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult. Our time is up already. We¡¯re going to die anyhow. What difference does it make between a moment sooner or an instantter?¡± An icy cold voice tainted with ghastliness was heard. It was difficult to tell whether it was a male or female voice. Everything in the surroundings changed the moment the voice was heard.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena felt an ineffable aura blowing against their faces. Tang Wulin immediately shielded Gu Yuena behind him. A gush of strong force sted their bodies.

    Lan Fozi¡¯s pierced body was withering slowly before turning into a life force which was devouredpletely. At the same time, the Demon Empress behind her had a ghastly expression on her face.

    ¡°It has been six thousand years and I¡¯ve finally seeded. Very well. I¡¯m finally here and this world is filled with life sources. This is the world that I want. I will be the God King after devouring this ce.¡±

    The Demon Empress¡¯ gray hair began to transform into a crystal-clear white. Her body changed gradually as well. She finally turned into a man.

    His face was handsome with a fairplexion. There was a pair of eyes which waspletely ck with no whites and seemed as deep as the abyss.

    His fingers were long, slender, and tainted with Lan Fozi¡¯s blood. The blood had vanishedpletely after being absorbed into his skin. His long, ck robe covered his entire body. Connected to his wide shoulders was his gigantic ck cape which stretched to the back endlessly.

    He waved his hand at an area nearby. At once, a stream of blue-purple radiance shed andnded on his palm. It was precisely the super divine weapon, the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss which had dropped to the ground earlier after the Intense Monarch¡¯s death.

 Chapter 1918 - Darkness Douluo Star

    <h4>Chapter 1918 Darkness Douluo Star</h4>

    When the Heaven Saint Crack Abyssnded in his palm, it suddenly turned translucent, appearing as a rising blue-purple me of a torch.He raised his head to look toward the sky. Meanwhile, the sky waspletely filled with nine colors. Cmity clouds at least ten times denser than before were violently gathering.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to struggle. This ne belongs to me from now on.¡± The man smiled and raised his left hand to make a grasping gesture toward the sky.

    At once, the sky turned pitch ck. A dark purple sun reced the original. It hung in the sky radiating a dark light. All the cmity clouds were gone,pletely removed by the darkness in an instant.

    Thule was not the only ce which had turned pitch ck. The entire Douluo Star was enshrouded in darkness. Douluo World became a world with a purple sun.

    All at once, the entire world panicked!

    All the changes happened in a short moment.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena had a drastic change of expression. The remaining mankind¡¯s powerhouses were simrly affected.

    Just how powerful could an entity that made the entire world change just by raising his hand to remove the elemental lightning cmity be?

    In the meantime, a silhouette appeared next to the man. He bowed respectfully and lowered his arrogant lizard¡¯s head.

    ¡°Congrattions and wee, Sage King!¡±

    All the abyssal creatures got down on their hands and knees. They faced the man in a ck cloak with utmost respect.

    Tang Wulin felt his chest turn icy cold. The thing that bothered him the most happened anyway.

    It was the abyssal Sage King. The abyssal Sage King had surprisingly shown up.

    How was it possible? As the lord of another ne, he should not be able to break through the limitations imposed by the Douluo Continent ne to appear here before its copse!

    After all, the Douluo Star was the mainstay of the Douluo Continent ne. The lord of the Douluo Continent ne guarded and mobilized the power of the entire ne.

    The abyssal Sage King paid a heavy price in his attempt to kill Tang Wulin across the ne in the past. He only managed to bring forth one finger. Currently, he had brought over his whole body for real. It signified that the Douluo Continent ne could not resist him.

    Under ordinary circumstances, the master of a ne could only invade another ne when the lord of the invaded ne was rendered incapable of mobilizing the nar power.

    The current Douluo Star seemed to be encircled by the entire abyss. It was akin to a huge invisible hand which had grasped the Douluo Star plunging the whole world into darkness. It was beyond imagination, yet so terrifying.

    In spite of Lan Muzi¡¯s warning of a possible conspiracy earlier, who would have thought that it was such a big conspiracy. The abyssal Sage King had arrived on their ne directly. Tang Wulin was duly worried that the abyssal Sage King might project a portion of his power to make his move here just like he did previously. In fact, Tang Wulin suspected that he might even be more powerful than before. However, Tang Wulin knew that he was no longer the person he was previously. He could fuse with Gu Yuena to unleash the Dragon God Transformation. They should be able to resist the abyssal Sage King even if he were to project a portion of his power.

    In any case, Tang Wulin did not expect the abyssal Sage King toe to this ne directly. In addition, the Douluo Continent ne was deceived and failed to resist. The abyssal ne¡¯s dominator and the lord of the abyssal ne had arrived on the Douluo Star.

    Almost all the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s powerhouses were annihted when the Demon Empress was killed during the battle. The numerous abyssal ne¡¯s powerhouses were killed sessively resulting in the abyssal levels copsing.

    All the efforts they put in earlier were futile when the abyssal Sage King arrived. At present, the aura emitted by the abyssal Sage King exuded aplete dominance over everything.

    ¡°Stand up. You did very well.¡± The abyssal Sage King waved his hand toward the Sage Monarch by his side.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Sage Monarch stood behind him respectfully. Its small, glistening eyes had a proud and fervent brilliance.

    As long as the abyssal Sage King could devour the Douluo Continent ne sessfully, he would be able to convert this ne into a habitat for the abyssal creatures and turned the original abyssal ne into the Divine Realm.

    By then, the abyssal Sage King would be the God King. At the same time, the Sage Monarch would certainly be able to achieve Godhood since he was the most powerful abyssal monarch-ranked powerhouse apart from the Sage King.

    The abyssal Sage King¡¯s gazended on Tang Wulin. There was a tinge of evil brilliance on his handsome face.

    ¡°Are you curious as to how I manage toe to your world?¡± The abyssal Sage King was not in any rush to make a move. He was extremely content to just feel the life source in this world.

    Tang Wulin tried to calm himself to the best of his abilities. As unbelievable as it was, it still happened. The only thing they could do now was to face it. They would search for the opponent¡¯s w. He refused to believe that the Douluo ne would just fall into the enemy¡¯s hands so easily. It was impossible that the lord of the Douluo ne would abandon this world! Abandoning the world would only bring about his own death.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m indeed curious,¡± said Tang Wulin coldly.

    The abyssal Sage King smiled. ¡°I took great pains for six thousand years just to achieve the sess I have today. How can I not share my joy? Everything that happened today was nned when we first invaded six thousand years ago. I shall share my knowledge with you today.¡±

    ¡°Our abyssal ne is of a higher rank than your Douluo Star. Even though we¡¯re not the Divine Realm, we exist in the cosmos with even more agility. We rely on the power existing in the cosmos to strengthen ourselves. In the beginning, I was only a wisp of consciousness. As time went by, I gradually grew more powerful with the absorption of the powers in the cosmos. I began to create the abyssal ns one at a time as well.¡±

    ¡°It took a very long time, but we grew rapidly. The abyssal ne was advancing at a fast rate. I gradually realized that theck of a star entity to support us became the bottleneck of our development.¡±

    ¡°From an evolutionary perspective, the rate of our evolution is definitely much faster than your mankind¡¯s. We¡¯re perhaps a hundred or even a thousand times faster. However, the development of your world is supported by a star which is stable. To put it simply, you¡¯re the power supplier of the Divine Realm. The Divine Realm bes powerful from your belief power such that it controls arge number of territories. You¡¯re but the Divine Realm¡¯s ves. The Divine Realm allows you to enter it if you are powerful enough. It does this so that your entire ne will submit to the ruling of the Divine Realm with full devotion.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, we¡¯re not the Divine Realm. Hence, there¡¯s nothing we can do to absorb the belief power. We must depend on ourselves for everything. Moreover, we¡¯re also constantly evading the Divine Realm. We conceal ourselves in the dark ne to await the opportunity to sublimate.¡±

    ¡°Our powers are no longer inferior to the Godhood. In fact, we¡¯ve surpassed the ordinary Godhood by leaps and bounds. Nevertheless, our abyssal ne¡¯s power is not enough to be a Divine Realm. Following my breakthrough to the Godhood rank, the abyss can¡¯t absorb anymore power from the cosmos to strengthen itself. More precisely, my presence will be discovered by the Divine Realm had we continued to absorb the power. Our abyssal ne will end up being the nourishment for the Divine Realm if that happens.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for an opportunity to invade the Douluo Star for countless years. When the gush of a strange turbulence suddenly appeared in the cosmos to take away the Divine Realms, I knew that our opportunity was here. However, not all the Divine Realms were swept away. So, I did not continue to absorb the powers in the cosmos. I had to search for a star entity that wasn¡¯t protected by the Divine Realm. We can only evolve further with the support of a star.¡±

    ¡°The Douluo Star is not the only star that I found, but it¡¯s the most suitable one. I won¡¯t settle for an ordinary Divine Realm, but the Douluo Star is powerful enough. Although its life force is declining, its initial resources are huge. It¡¯s also the main star controlled by your Divine Realm.¡±

 Chapter 1919 - The Abyssal Sage Kingâ€™s Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 1919 The Abyssal Sage King¡¯s Conspiracy</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve exhausted all my abilities and finally managed to connect the abyssal passage to your Douluo Star. After the passage was formed, weunched the first exploratory attack six thousand years ago. At the time, the lord of your ne was still very strong. We were not powerful enough to resist it at the time. Hence, we had to cease fire.¡±¡°It¡¯s not an easy thing to devour a ne in real life. Mankind¡¯s ability is not weak either. We were looking for an opportunity at the time. In reality, I could have enshrouded my consciousness around your world after linking the abyssal passage. I could not feel all the living souls, but I felt the intense negative energy. Those fools from the Holy Spirit Cult were hoping for the support of an Evil God during their development, yet they were unaware that I was the Evil God who fulfilled their miraculous requests asionally. In fact, I was the one who helped them to invent the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array.¡±

    ¡°The Holy Spirit Cult came to us on their own initiative. I told them about your Blood God Army keeping guard over the abyssal passage. The Holy Spirit Cult was looking to destroy anything that your Federation guarded. Hence, they made every effort to contact us. They were unaware that everything was being carried out step by step ording to my n.¡±

    ¡°We then had an agreement. The Holy Spirit Cult wanted mankind¡¯s death energy and negative emotions while we wanted your life force. It appeared that both sides stood to gain. However, the Ghost Emperor was secretly scheming against us. At the time, they began to construct the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array. The Demon Empress was but a madwoman while the actual leader was the Ghost Emperor. He had a crafty n to use the Demon Empress to create the Divine Realm which would help him to breakthrough to Godhood. At the same time, our abyssal ne would be their stepping stone. They just wanted to use us.¡±

    ¡°Meanwhile, I turned his scheme to my advantage. I made them think that they were being used as they were more superior. This resulted in the present war. However, they¡¯ve utterly no idea that everything, the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array included, the opening of the abyssal passage, even waging this war, was in preparation for this very moment.¡±

    ¡°As the lord of the abyssal ne, it was truly difficult to move from one ne to another ne. The lord of your Douluo Continent ne was very cautious. It¡¯s a pity that he was still deceived.¡±

    ¡°Why did so many of my underlings die? Because I needed even more power. The abyssal energy devoured by your side was just a portion of their death aura. On the other hand, I devoured the nar origin power produced when the abyss level they represented copsed. The power allowed me to break free of your ne¡¯s constraint when I came to this world.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why there was a bet of the three battles? The goal was simple. I wanted more underlings to die as I couldn¡¯t send them to their doom. The bet made it justified. Also, I needed more time toplete the crossing of the ne. I told the Sage Monarch to inform the Demon Empress that our abyss needed more time to mobilize additional powerhouses. At the same time, I¡¯d have the chance to cross the ne too. On the other hand, the Demon Empress¡¯ n was to weaken us as much as possible. She was so ambitious that even the Ghost Emperor misjudged her. She wanted to weaken us and devour the Douluo Star¡¯s life force to create the Divine Realm. She would then link the abyssal ne to the Douluo Star and devour me as well, so that she could make her Divine Realm even more powerful.¡±

    ¡°I went along with her n, of course. Mankind calls this ¡®taking advantage of an opportunity provided by the opponent¡¯s reckless move¡¯. Only that, she was unaware her so-called Real God embodiment was arranged by me. I won¡¯t appear until both sides are wounded and defeated. On the other hand, I don¡¯t have a ce to sojourn and deceive heaven without a God-ranked body even if I do manage to cross the ne. Thus, the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was producing a body for me to live on this ne in reality. I need a ce to stabilize myself after crossing the ne. The extent of my power is beyond your imagination. As long as I can stabilize my body, this ne will be minepletely.¡±

    At this point, the abyssal Sage King looked at Tang Wulin with a satisfied smile. ¡°Thank you very much for your help. Had it not been your effort to injure the Demon Empress severely until she¡¯s in a near-death state, it would not have been an easy feat for me to seize her body. Her willpower is more powerful than I imagined. Besides, she¡¯s wildly ambitious. I only realized after seizing her body earlier that her goal was to resurrect her husband after creating the Divine Realm. That¡¯s truly an impressive goal. It¡¯s a pity she won¡¯t be able to aplish it.¡±

    The truth was now revealed. Undoubtedly, it would be the most horrifying catastrophe ever to happen to the Douluo Continent. The abyssal Sage King had deliberately nned for this event for a few thousand years so as toplete the crossing now. One could only imagine his efforts.

    Tang Wulin slowly raised the Golden Trident in his hand with a solemn expression. The truth was out and the conspiracy exposed atst. If the Demon Empress were a true god, then the abyssal Sage King was most likely a true Godhood. Were they capable of defeating such a Godhood?

    Mankind¡¯s powerhouses on the scene had all gathered behind Tang Wulin.

    The sky seemed even more oppressed now. The purple sun emitted a faint glow, yet its brillianceplemented the abyssal Sage King¡¯s presence.

    All the elements in the air became iparably scarce. On the other hand, the abyssal creatures which were suppressed earlier were now akin to being injected with stimnts. Their bodies began to swell while their auras also became more powerful.

    The reopening of the abyssal passage brought in arge number of abyssal legions which came surging out of the passage.

    The abyssal Sage King raised his head slowly, yet his eyes were closed. His armsy wide open. ¡°This world¡¯s so wonderful! It will be the starting point from this day onward. In the future, the entire cosmos will submit to me and be a part of me. On the other hand, all of you will be the sacrificial offerings for this important event. Don¡¯t you feel proud?¡±

    Tang Wulin said coldly, ¡°This world belongs to us. We¡¯ll do everything we can to protect it even if we¡¯re left bleeding till thest drop of our blood. If you wish to invade and upy Douluo, you must step over my corpse first.¡±

    The golden trident in his hand glowed brightly. Under the amplification of the super divine weapon, Tang Wulin¡¯s aura began to elevate at full speed.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s silhouette shed once. She fused into his body once again. The nine-color radiance turned into an enormous light pir that surged skyward as if it were trying to break through the dark sky.

    The abyssal Sage King did not do anything. He only watched their transformation with an icy cold gaze. His face even showed disdain.

    ¡°Your transformation is quite interesting. You¡¯ve abundant hidden skills. No wonder you¡¯re capable of injuring the Demon Empress severely. However, she isn¡¯t a true Godhood. The same goes for the both of you. You¡¯ve only achieved a certain rank in your power. You have adequate hidden skills, but it¡¯s a pity that your power is far below what¡¯s required. Moreover, there¡¯s something that you may not know. If you were to measure me with the Divine Realm¡¯s rank, my ne overrides the Douluo ne. As the leader of the abyssal ne, I¡¯m a true rank-1 Godhood. Without the Godhood tablet, what makes you a worthy opponent of mine?¡±

    The sky suddenly turned from ck to dark purple. Tremendous pressure descended from the sky to shatter the surging nine-color radiance.

 Chapter 1920 - An End To All This?

    <h4>Chapter 1920 An End To All This?</h4>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body had turned nine-colored in the meantime. The Dragon God¡¯s aura filled the air around his body. In an instant, he transformed into a nine-colored light ray that shot straight at the abyssal Sage King.The abyssal Sage King smiled calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s end all this then.¡± As he spoke, he pointed ahead with the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss. All the abyssal creatures immediately charged wildly toward mankind¡¯s side akin to a mighty torrent.

    ¡°Fire!¡± The Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi dispatched the order in an almost hysterical voice from themand post.

    Everything happened so quickly. When Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena unleashed the Dragon God Transformation, everyone thought the oue was determined. No one expected the disruptive changes.

    All their hard work and effort seemingly vanished like soap bubbles in an instant. They were about to fight against an entity that was terrifying and powerful beyond imagination.

    Perhaps, they did not stand much of a chance in this war. However, they were willing to sacrifice everything to protect Douluo as Tang Wulin said.

    In the distance, the three great fleets¡¯ artillery fire rained down upon the battlefield once again. Everyone was engaged on the battlefield, the infrasonic and soul fighter aircrafts in the sky, even the powerhouses from the Blood God Army.

    It was a live or die battle. It was a n war that only one side could remain standing at the end.

    The nine-colored light ray transformed into a shocking rainbow in the sky and arrived before the abyssal Sage King instantly. Tang Wulin pierced forward with the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand. Thousands of light rays turned inward and transformed into the most dazzling brilliance. It was the Thousand using Fingers.

    ¡°ng!¡± A violent, loud boom was heard. Tang Wulin who had already achieved the absolute God-ranked realm was utterly incapable of resisting the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss. His entire person was sted away by the impact.

    It appeared even more terrifying when arge opening was torn on the chest of the four-word battle armor Golden Dragon Moon Song. Fresh blood came gushing out of the wound.

    The Heaven Saint Crack Abyss in the abyssal Sage King¡¯s hand was the one and only true super divine weapon! Even the Sea God¡¯s Trident was incapable of blocking it as its character was one ignorant of defenses.

    It was the most terrifying part of the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss. It was peerless in closebat!

    If ever there was a ranking list for super divine weapons, then the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss would certainly rank first for closebat weapons.

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident¡¯s abilities were well-bnced. Its powerful abilities were its attack, amplification, amongst others. However, it was different from the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss¡¯ specialized and sheer attacking ability.

    The wound on Tang Wulin¡¯s body was healing swiftly. The recovery ability of Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King was simrly powerful. The Dragon God fused from the Golden and Silver Dragon Kings ensured that his recovery ability increased exponentially.

    Although the wound was healing, he clearly felt an iparably terrifying, sharp aura that was wildly crashing his body inside. His Dragon Core was pulsating intensely to pump out hot blood continuously and strengthen his body in an attempt to neutralize the intense aura. Nevertheless, it only managed to slow down the process.

    It was actually Gu Yuena¡¯s power inside his body which weakened the aura using all the different types of elements. Hence, Tang Wulin¡¯s suffering was lessened.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±

    Loud booming noises echoed inside of Tang Wulin¡¯s body. There was a crucial power inside his body which yed its role at the moment.

    A seven-colored radiance shimmered and spurted outward during the explosion. The intense aura was neutralized atst by the elemental lightning cmity which was absorbed by the Thunderp Nether Vine inside his body.

    The elemental lightning cmity was a form of nar power. At present, the abyssal Sage King¡¯s attackpletely sealed off Tang Wulin¡¯s ability to interact with the ne. Thus, Tang Wulin was incapable of utilizing the lord of the ne¡¯s power. Yet, the Sage King was unaware of the power stored inside Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Only the lord of this ne could possibly suppress the power of another ne.

    Tang Wulin had relied on the elemental lightning cmity¡¯s explosion to block all the power emitted from the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss with great effort atst.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s quite interesting.¡± The abyssal Sage King darted Tang Wulin a look and cracked into a faint smile. At present, he exuded the feeling of a cat catching mice. He was utterly at ease as if he was toying with everything in this world.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze was focused. He grasped at the air with his left hand. At once, the air around him which was initially filled with an oppressive abyssal aura disintegrated.

    It was the Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break!

    Soon after, he shook the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand once. A terrifying, arrogant overbearingness burst forth at once. His powerful aura shot out akin to an oil blowout.

    It was the Forbid Heaven-earth, Dragon Emperor Fight!

    The nine-colored radiance on his body glowed brighter and brighter. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes even turned nine-colored this instant. The final three Golden Dragon King Seals inside his body were shaking violently as if they were about to break at any moment. At the same time, his aura was elevated tremendously once again.

    It was the second transformation of the Dragon God Transformation known as the Dragon God Shock Heaven!

    ¡°Roar...¡± An aroused dragon¡¯s roar shook through the vast expanse on the ground. It was even more rming when something appeared after the dragon¡¯s roar was heard.

    A gigantic nine-colored halo over three thousand metres in diameter appeared on the ground. The halo was marked with exceedinglyplex patterns, and it was filled with unmatching pride which did not belong to this world.

    It was the pride of a person who had stood on the highest peak of this world in the past!

    Soon after, dragon roars were heard. A halo was unleashed from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Gigantic silhouettes arose from the area enshrouded by the nine-colored halos.

    They were made of thick and strong bones. The muscles and scales gradually grew under the nine-colored radiance. Their iparable auras burst forth into the air one after another.

    Tang Wulin hovered above them akin to a king surveying his army troop.

    Those were giant dragons.

    The golden ones were the Light Dragon n, while the red ones were the Scarlet Dragon n. The huge ones were the Mountain Dragon n whereas the ones with powerful fighting capacities were the Darkness Dragon n.

    Each of the giant dragons came in different shapes, but they were all humongous. Every single one of them possessed an exceedingly powerful aura.

    They were the true masters of this world before mankind. Even when the Douluo Divine Realm was newly born, no one could surpass them at the time.

    In fact, the entire Dragon n disappeared during the generation. It was because they were brought into the Divine Realm under the leadership of the Dragon God. It was precisely due to their presence that the Divine Realm became truly strong.

    There was a conflict between them and the Godhoods in the Divine Realm because they were overly powerful. The proud Dragon n would not yield to the others. A God War which involved the entire Divine Realm almost caused the copse of the Divine Realm.

    Atst, the Dragon n was defeated and all the giant dragons were killed. The Dragon God only managed to use itsst vestiges of power to build a world that belonged to the Dragon n. It was a small and unstable world.

    It was Tang Wulin whoid the numerous giant dragon bones to rest. On the other hand, Tang Wulin finally made the call today to bring the Divine Dragon Legion to the world for the very first time.

    Even though they were no longer the divine beasts of the past which were transformed from remnant bones and corpses, and were far from being as powerful as before, the pride of the Dragon n still existed in their presence.

    It was thebination of the Thousand Dancing Dragons and the Divine Dragon Legion!

    The resulting Divine Dragon Legion, summoned with the Dragon God¡¯s aura in addition to the token gifted to him in the past, was obviously more powerful than Tang Wulin¡¯s previous bidding.

 Chapter 1921 - Peerless

    <h4>Chapter 1921 Peerless</h4>

    One should know that even the weakest member of the Dragon n was of God Officer rank when the Divine Realm still existed!After the downfall of the Dragon n, the dragons¡¯ abilities weakened substantially. Nevertheless, every giant dragon was still equal to Title Douluo rank at the very least.

    Tang Wulin summoned the Golden Dragon Spear to his left hand and pointed it at the abyssal passage. Immediately, the Divine Dragon Legion advanced toward the tide of abyssal creatures at the sound of deafening dragon¡¯s roars.

    The artillery fire nketed the battleground while the Divine Dragon Legion resisted from the front. All at once, thebat zone fell into total chaos.

    The abyssal Sage King merely stood and calmly observed everything that Tang Wulin did. He did not express anything as if everything was unrted to him.

    The Divine Dragon Legion spearheaded the offensive, so Tang Wulin turned around as well to face the abyssal Sage King. He raised the Sea God¡¯s Trident and Golden Dragon Spear simultaneously.

    All of a sudden, he turned and hurled the Golden Dragon Spear. It moved like an arrow toward the abyssal Sage King.

    The abyssal Sage King kept his left hand behind his back just as before while he swung the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss in his right hand. ¡°ng!¡± With a ng, the Golden Dragon Spear was tossed aside after being hit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand yet? Your efforts are futile regardless of what you do. It is because I¡¯m already here.¡±

    Halos of nine colors descended from the sky. It was the divine skill, the Indefinite Storm!

    As he was confronted by the halos, the abyssal Sage King held his Heaven Saint Crack Abyss straight before his body. The smile on his face remained unchanged.

    It was a sess!

    When the halos wrapped around the Sage King¡¯s body, Tang Wulin could immediately feel that the Sage King was already within his grasp. It seemed that the opponent had carelessly been trapped by his divine skill.

    The Indefinite Storm¡¯s control ability was so strong that it was able to trap a God long enough for Tang Wulin to unleash his next attack.

    The darkness between the sky and ground abruptly turned even darker. It was so dark that one could not see one¡¯s own hands. Even the purple sun had vanished.

    It was Forbid One World!

    Piercing brilliance suddenly burst forth. It was a zing hot white light that carried an iparably majestic aura.

    Tang Wulin was well aware that this was perhaps his only chance. Thus, he held nothing back as he channeled all that he had into his Sea God¡¯s Trident.

    The sharp aura erupted with an ineffable terror. Everything turned into an incandescent color including his body and the Sea God¡¯s Trident. It transformed into a bright ray of light that swept past the abyssal Sage King, still immobilized by the Indefinite Storm.

    The sky and ground were still frozen.

    The powerhouses that were engaged in the battle shifted their gaze to this side.

    All of them knew that the battle between Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena against the Sage King was the crucial factor that would determine the oue of the war!

    The loud sts of the artillery fire should have drowned out the attack. However, it seemed that even sound was stripped away from the world when the bright light ray pierced through the Sage King.

    Radiance shed past, and an unhealthy pallor could be seen on Tang Wulin¡¯s face, despite still being in his Dragon God Shake Heaven form. Fatigue was the price he paid for unleashing everything. He was thoroughly exhausted afterunching the attack. However, it would all be worth it if he could defeat the abyssal Sage King.

    ¡°I said before that both of you aren¡¯t real Gods yet. Even if you were a real God, how can you possibly hurt me without the power of a rank-1 Godhood?¡±

    The abyssal Sage King lowered his head and looked at himself. More than half of his body had been ruptured by the Dragon Emperor Shine, but the smile on his face only grew wider.

    The nine-colored Indefinite Storm coiled around his body vanished. There was a sh of blue-purple radiance, and all his wounds disappeared without a trace as if he had never been injured.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Tang Wulin could not help screaming out.

    The abyssal Sage King said calmly, ¡°Nothing is impossible. Why don¡¯t you think about this? My subordinates can be resurrected through the abyss. As its leader, I am the abyss personified. Who do you think you are to try to kill me?¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heart sank immediately. Thebination of the Indefinite Storm and Dragon Emperor Shine was already the most powerful technique he could unleash, especially when it was unleashed in his Dragon God Transformation. He had already exhausted all his abilities with that strike. Moreover, the abyssal Sage King could recover from that just in a moment.

    He really was immortal!

    The abyssal Sage King appeared to be very patient. He looked at Tang Wulin and said, ¡°Do you know what it means if I die? It means that the core of the whole abyss will fall apart. The entire abyssal ne will crumble for me. My death will detonate the abyss. As the only ne that is linked to the abyss, your entire star will explode as well. Thus, even if you have the ability to defeat me, you won¡¯t be able to kill me. Moreover, you¡¯re still far from being able to achieve that.¡±

    ¡°Frankly, I was already very bored of living on the abyssal ne for so many years. I was constantly doing the same thing every day. I¡¯m very happy that I got to chat with you today. What a waste that I¡¯ll still need to end you. After all, I¡¯m still able to sense something that threatens my presence in you. I shall let you bear witness to my real power.¡±

    As he spoke, the abyssal Sage King stepped forward with his left foot.

    The step seemed normal, but Tang Wulin felt as the abyssal Sage King had already moved across the vast sky. In the next moment, he arrived before Tang Wulin and swung the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss in his hand horizontally.

    The blue-purple de¡¯s radiance was only about three meters in length just as before. It appeared to be quite easy to dodge, but Tang Wulin realized that he could no longer move. It felt as if the entire world was repelling him and pushed him to the front of the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss by force.

    ¡°Pssh...¡± There was a sh of blood as Tang Wulin let out a muffled grunt. Even though the Sea God¡¯s Trident managed to block the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss, Tang Wulin was still sted away by the impact.

    Two silhouettes became separated in the air. Gu Yuena stumbled out from his body.

    Gu Yuena was safe and sound while Tang Wulin¡¯s chest and abdomen were fully exposed. Arge amount of blood was gushing out. The Golden Dragon Moon Song was utterly ineffective in resisting the attack.

    ¡°The super divine weapon is dependent upon who wields it too. I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if the Sea God¡¯s Trident were held in your father¡¯s hand. The same divine skill unleashed by him would have already killed me. What a waste that you¡¯re still far from that. You¡¯re not even a real God yet. How can you possibly rival me?¡±

    ¡°Wulin!¡± Gu Yuena held Tang Wulin in the air. Fresh blood was streaming out from his nose and mouth. His body was even uncontrobly shaking.

    His wounds were healing rapidly, but his face was starting to turn paler and paler. His entire body was shaking violently as if he was struggling to hold onto his own life.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes instantly filled with tears. She had only just realized what had happened.

    The Dragon God Transformation fused them as one. Any injury endured during the process of Dragon God Transformation was supposed to be shared equally, but Tang Wulin was constantly controlling the skill. As the main controller, he was the only person enduring the injuries.

    The abyssal Sage King¡¯s attack earlier appeared simple, yet the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss¡¯ ability was unleashed in an unparalleled manner.

    One could imagine how terrifying the attack had been when even the Sea God¡¯s Trident was incapable of resisting it. Even so, the first thing Tang Wulin did when he was hit was to separate himself from Gu Yuena instead of concentrating their powers to resist.

    This was because Tang Wulin understood very well that they may not necessarily be able to resist it even if he were to concentrate their powers. It was highly possible both of them would end up severely injured.

    Because he separated from Gu Yuena, he became even weaker. The abyssal Sage King¡¯s Heaven Saint Crack Abyss was tilted upward when it pierced Tang Wulin¡¯s chest and abdomen from below. It broke Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Core and his heart. The iparably sharp aura burst through Tang Wulin¡¯s most vital organs. His heart and Dragon Core had crushed.

 Chapter 1922 - Amorous Love Loathes Itself For Wrongly Devoting Love For The Heartless

    <h4>Chapter 1922 Amorous Love Loathes Itself For Wrongly Devoting Love For The Heartless</h4>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s exuberant aura had seemingly lost its hold on him. It was rapidly dispersing.The abyssal Sage King looked at the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss. ¡°This feeling is truly wonderful.¡±

    As he spoke, he took one step forward again. However, he was not doing it to pursue Gu Yuena. Instead, he was heading toward the main battlefield.

    His body grewrger while he glided, as did the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss in his hand.

    It felt as long as a century yet as short as a moment. He had already grown to over a thousand meters in height, and he shed the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss horizontally.

    ¡°Pssh!¡±

    It felt as if the world had shattered. Even when the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss was elongated to a thousand meters, it still emitted a radiance that was only three meters long. Nevertheless, its gigantic size was enough.

    All the living creatures within a thousand meters were shatteredpletely and annihted, including the giant dragons, arge number of abyssal creatures, mankind¡¯s mechas, and their fighter aircraft. Everything was destroyed by the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss.

    The dragon souls rose into the sky yet they were churned up in the sharp, endless storm. Countless dragon bones were flying everywhere before the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss. Even the real dragons were swept away by the storm.

    The entire main battlefield was emptied out.

    The abyssal Sage King¡¯s body shrunk afterward. He turned back to his original human size and levitated in the empty sky.

    ¡°It was a little noisy. I prefer the silence,¡± he said with a smile. He took a step forward once again. This time, he appeared to have crossed the void.

    Everything on the vast expanse of the sea was dark and gloomy. On the other hand, a gigantic silhouette over a hundred thousand meters in height appeared in the next moment.

    The terrifying Heaven Saint Crack Abyss was swept horizontally once again to wreak havoc on the sea surface.

    Piercing, loud booming noises were heard, followed by countless sparks. None of the cutting-edge artillery belonging to the Federation could escape the super divine weapon. It had only taken one blow for the sea to be silenced.

    In the abyssal Sage King¡¯s words, the super divine weapon depended upon the wielder. The Heaven Saint Crack Abyss in his hand seemed to be able to annihte everything in the world and wipe out anything in its path!

    The Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi waspletely stunned after watching therge screen before him.

    Who would have thought that the mankind¡¯s legion, fighting vigorously alongside the Divine Dragon Legion, a moment ago would fall into deathly stillness in the next moment.

    The surface of the sea was covered with fragments of destroyed warships. In fact, not even an abyssal creature could be seen next to the abyssal passage.

    Only the human forces and numerous powerhouses slightly further away were not affected by the strike.

    Tang Wulin was severely injured and on the verge of death. It was apparent that Gu Yuena could not possibly turn back the powers of darkness.

    Humanity was doomed.

    From the appearance of the abyssal Sage King to his long-winded narration, up to when everything happened before their eyes, it all changed too quickly.

    The numerous powerhouses of humankind only truly understood at that point why the abyssal Sage King was so talkative earlier. It was because everything was already settled the instant he appeared in the eyes of this lord of the abyss. Nothing would change anymore and he was eager to share the pride in his heart with everyone.

    Every single person witnessed his ruthless and most terrifying side when heunched the attacks. He was not only killing humans but his subjects as well. In his eyes, everything else but himself was inconsequential.

    He was the creator and he wanted to devour everything else. Just as he mentioned earlier, he was the abyss personified. He was the overlord of the abyss.

    No one was capable of stopping his attacks. It seemed like it was all over.

    Tang Wulin lied in Gu Yuena¡¯s arms. His body was still convulsing and shivering. He was already incapable of speech anymore. Fresh blood woulde gushing out from his mouth as soon as he opened it.

    Even his Leakproof Golden Body was but a joke before the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss. There was utterly nothing he could do to stop it.

    A God holding a super divine weapon could dominate a ne so easily. Moreover, it was highly possible that this person could rival a rank-1 God.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s face was already drenched in tears. She unleashed all sorts of light attribute soul skills to the best of her abilities in an attempt to cure Tang Wuli, but her efforts were in vain. The light element was weakened the most under the abyssal Sage King¡¯s control.

    All of a sudden, Gu Yuena seemed to havee up with an idea. She raised her head and looked in the direction of the Life Subtree.

    However, it was also at this moment when the abyssal Sage King suddenly used his left hand to grasp at thin air. In the distance, the Life Tree was suddenly uprooted, and the rich life source withered.

    ¡°You can run rather quickly.¡± The corners of the abyssal Sage King curled into a disdainful smile. ¡°Your clone may escape, but can your own body run as well? It¡¯s just a matter of time. I¡¯m not in a rush. I¡¯m in no rush at all.¡±

    ¡°Your highness, please don¡¯t hesitate anymore. You may only possibly be able to stop him by his return!¡± a deep voice said to Gu Yuena.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s body shook. She turned her head to the side and looked behind her.

    The Beast God Di Tian was looking at her anxiously from nearby.

    His return? She understood what Di Tian meant, of course, but bringing back the Dragon God meant that Tang Wulin had to die and the three final Golden Dragon King Seals inside his body had to be opened up. Moreover, she would need to devour himpletely as well.

    ¡®No, no, no, I can¡¯t.¡¯ Moreover, the abyssal Sage King would never allow her to guide the Dragon God back once he sensed the change in her aura!

    Meanwhile, two heavy sighs were heard all of a sudden.

    ¡°The day has finally arrived,¡± said one of the voices that had sighed.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s only a temporary reprieve, I think it¡¯s about time for us to make an appearance too.¡± Another voice spoke. It sounded disappointed and very bitter.

    The two voices came from far into the distance, and two silhouettes began to growrger.

    Those were not two people but two swords!

    One of the swords was white with a line of blood extending from the center of the hilt all the way to its tip.

    The other sword was dark blue and glistened with a bright radiance.

    They began to erge at full speed and turned into giant swords over one hundred meters in height in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Oh? Do you still have more tricks?¡± The abyssal Sage King could not help expressing his interest upon witnessing the scene. He was not in a hurry to fight, but he turned around to look toward the sword as if he was enjoying some art.

    Two human silhouettes had also appeared in the sky soon afterward, but they were illusionary. It was obvious that those were not their real bodies but just projections of themselves.

    They were the Tang Sect¡¯s two great Limit Douluos, the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi and the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin.

    They had rather strange expressions on their faces. It was even more shocking that they were holding hands even though they were only projections of their mirages. The scene managed to move the people¡¯s emotions profusely.

    Cao Dezhi looked toward Gu Yuena down below. ¡°Only the two of you might stand a slim chance. We can only try to buy you some time. There are many secrets within Wulin. He is the lord of the ne¡¯s providence. He is able to connect to the nar power regardless. You must help him so we can have that final chance no matter how small.¡±

    Gu Yuena was stunned. On the other hand, Zang Xin next to Cao Dezhi looked at her with a deep gaze and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the flower that Tang Wulin gifted you in the past.¡±

    Upon saying that, the two silhouettes suddenly soared. The two giant swords had also surged straight into the sky like they would pierce through the heavens.

    The glowing mirages of the two great Limit Douluos held hands at all times.

    The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi spoke in a loud, resonant voice, ¡°Life can be heartless, but you may still meet people full of passion.¡±

    The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin took a deep nce at him from the side. He recited simrly, ¡°Amorous love loathes itself for wrongly devoting love for the heartless.¡±

    In the crowd, only the older generation of powerhouses could vaguely understand the situation. It was their martial soul fusion skill. This was the fusion of these two great Limit Douluos that had not appeared on the Douluo Continent for many years!

 Chapter 1923 - Emotions Moved The Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 1923 Emotions Moved The Heaven</h4>

    Could their martial soul fusion skill stop the abyssal Sage King? Even the Dragon God Transformation unleashed by the two great quasi gods Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena did not manage to do so!The silhouettes of these two people transformed into countless light shadows in the next moment. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, the light shadows illuminated the sky.

    The Heartless Sword and the Amorous Sword merged in the air and transformed into a dazzling silver light ray which rose into the sky.

    Rich emotional fluctuations burst out instantly and radiated throughout the entire scene.

    At that very moment, everyone cried profusely. Even the abyssal Sage King seemed to be affected as well. He spotted a stunned look on his face for a moment.

    In the next moment, the abyssal Sage King was the first to react to the situation. He suddenly pointed with his left hand in the direction of Gu Yuena. At the same time, he teleported to the sky and swung his Heaven Saint Crack Abyss horizontally toward the two giant swords in the air.

    A crippled silhouette shielded himself in front of Gu Yuena without the slightest hesitation. He called out loudly, ¡°Let Zhangting off!¡± The Combat Heaven and Earth consciousness exploded simultaneously with the radiance shooting out from the void and turning into blood which rained down the sky.

    The previous Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master, a quasi god beyond his time, Qiangu Dieting had fallen!

    He used his body to shield Gu Yuena and Tang Wulin from the attack in exchange for his grandson¡¯s future. That was if mankind still had a future.

    Meanwhile, the silver ovepping objects poured down from the sky. For the first time, the abyssal Sage King¡¯s Heaven Saint Crack Abyss missed. It was supposed to be for closebat after all. Yet, it lost its target the moment it was swung.

    The ovepping objects descended from the sky. The iparably rich emotional fluctuations covered the entire scene and enshrouded everything including the abyssal Sage King and the abyssal creatures which were once again charging out from the abyssal passage. It then turned into a gigantic silver light cocoon.

    The immense pressure in the air suddenly vanished. The sky became brighter. However, the purple sun was still there with the gloomy haze as well.

    The two gigantic phantom shadows hovered in the sky. They appeared calm and exonerated with relief.

    The Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi said to the people below, ¡°Our martial soul fusion skill will onlyst for three days. Three dayster, the spatialmination will disappear. Thus, you only have three days to prepare. Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena are our only hope. Please spare no effort in supporting them.¡±

    ¡®Life can be heartless but you may still meet people full of passion, amorous love loathes itself for wrongly devoting love for the heartless.¡¯ It was the Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo¡¯s martial soul fusion skill known as the Emotions Moved The Heavens and Vacuum Seal!

    The Tang Sect¡¯s Douluo Hall¡¯s Hall Master, Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi had fallen!

    The Tang Sect¡¯s Douluo Hall¡¯s Deputy Hall Master, Amorous Douluo Zang Xin had also fallen!

    ...

    ¡°Has it ended atst? Are we free atst?¡± Zang Xin asked Cao Dezhi softly.

    Cao Dezhi had a rather bitter expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Zang Xin shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to apologize to me. You¡¯re not the only one as I¡¯m just as cowardly when ites to facing this, right? Since the first time we met, no, from the moment we were born, we were destined to be connected. It seems like we are destined to a tragic end as well.¡±

    ¡°When we first utilized the Emotions Moved The Heavens in the past, we actually understood it all. You even took the initiative to be the Blood God Army¡¯s War God One. I didn¡¯t stop you since we both don¡¯t want such a situation to happen.¡±

    Cao Dezhi heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Actually, we¡¯re both not wrong. The only wrong is that we¡¯ve been pranked by heaven. We can¡¯t truly be together after all. It¡¯s not because of our gender. Rather, it¡¯s because the Amorous Sword and the Heartless Sword rejected each other all along except during the momentary fusion.¡±

    Zang Xin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. This is heaven¡¯s prank on us. It¡¯s also the price we pay for possessing a curse like the Emotions Moved The Heavens. It makes us incapable of loving anyone else although we rejected each other despite sharing a single heart. That¡¯s why I said we¡¯re destined to end up as a tragedy.¡±

    Cao Dezhi said, ¡°It¡¯s over atst. Everything has ended. However, I only learned today that not all Limit Douluos need to sacrifice their lives in order to unleash their martial soul fusion skill. It seems like we¡¯re the only ones. Our reservations are finally showing some effect. It¡¯s a pity we¡¯re able to strive for only three days.¡±

    Zang Xin said, ¡°Wulin is the son of the Sea God Tang San. I believe there will certainly be a miracle. We¡¯ve already done what we can. The War God Hall has dispatched the Skycrosser Douluo who achieved the god rank in a single step. On the other hand, our Tang Sect has an absolute immobility god¡¯s curse like our Emotions Moved The Heavens. We haven¡¯t embarrassed the Tang Sect. We¡¯re still the Tang Sect¡¯s glory after all.¡±

    Cao Dezhi burst outughing aloud. ¡°That¡¯s not important anymore. All this is no longer important. I¡¯ve no regrets in my life, and I¡¯ve never regretted knowing you too.¡±

    Zang Xin said, ¡°Best don¡¯t let me encounter you again in our next lives.¡±

    Cao Dezhi shook his head in determination. ¡°No, we¡¯re brothers in this life. Perhaps, we¡¯ll be husband and wife in our next life.¡±

    ...

    The silver light shield stood erected with the oveppingyers of silver radiance which isted the insidepletely from the outside. The powerhouses from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect were already in deep sorrow and pain in the meantime.

    Shrek and the Tang Sect had suffered tremendous losses in this war.

    They were the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali, the Skyfrost Douluo Wu Zhangkong, the Sun Wood Douluo Lan Muzi, and now with the Tang Sect¡¯s two great Limit Douluos, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin and the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi. Almost half of the entire Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s fighting force was lost in this event.

    Who would have thought that the two great Douluo Hall¡¯s Hall Masters who had concealed themselves all this while finally burst forth with the glory of the Tang Sect. They had sealed the abyssal Sage King in one move. Even the abyssal Sage King that possessed the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss was rendered incapable of breaking the ovepping spatial seal temporarily.

    Yet, was there really any significance to this?

    Everyone¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. The abyssal Sage King was peerless. Were they capable of turning back the powers of darkness after three days?

    Moreover, Tang Wulin was on the verge of death!

    The people from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy had gathered around Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena.

    At present, the enormous wound on Tang Wulin¡¯s chest had healed due to his potent self-healing ability. Yet, fresh blood was still gushing out from his mouth and nose.

    It was possible to heal the heart under the effect of his Leakproof Golden Body. However, the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss¡¯ effect was truly terrifying. An iparably sharp aura was still causing damage to Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It was also weakening his life source continually. There was nothing he could do even if he tried to transfer himself back to the Ancient Life Tree.

    Had it been someone else, they would be dead already. Tang Wulin¡¯s tenacious vitality gave him the strength to persist.

    ¡°Please protect me while I do this,¡± said Gu Yuena in determination.

    As she spoke, she cautiously procured a jade box from her soul storage.

    It was the Amorous Douluo¡¯s words which reminded her of this. She had been given a gift through painstaking efforts by Tang Wulin in the past.

    She opened up the jade box anxiously. Gu Yuena¡¯s hands were shaking. Her entire body was covered in Tang Wulin¡¯s fresh blood at the moment.

    Arge scarlet flowery softly inside the box emitting a faint golden glow.

    The moment it appeared, the sad emotion which was in the air due to the Emotions Shock The Heavens faded.

    It was the Immortal Grass in the mortal world and the king of Immortal Grass painstakingly plucked by Tang Wulin known as the Lovesick Heartbroken Red.

    Gu Yuena picked up the Lovesick Heartbroken Red and stuffed it into her mouth. She began to chew softly. The Lovesick Heartbroken Red melted on her tongue and quickly turned into a gush of refreshing, fragrant liquid in her mouth.

 Chapter 1924 - Heart Remolded

    <h4>Chapter 1924 Heart Remolded</h4>

    Gu Yuena immediately sealed the liquid using the spatial element in her mouth. She lowered her head and kissed Tang Wulin before a number of witnesses. She passed the mouthful of immortal grass nectar mixed with her saliva to him.What was that?

    It was an uncertainty felt in many people¡¯s hearts. The Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo were the only people in the Tang Sect who knew how powerful the Lovesick Heartbroken Red was.

    A miraculous scene unfolded. Tang Wulin¡¯s body shook once after the Lovesick Heartbroken Red was absorbed by his body. The fresh blood which was flowing unceasingly earlier stopped at once.

    Soon after, ayer of golden-red radiance glowed on his body.

    At the same time, ayer of pink glow circted. Later, a silhouette emerged next to him. It was precisely the Damask Tulip.

    As soon as he appeared, he immediately said to Gu Yuena anxiously, ¡°Quick, use your aura to mobilize his aura so the medicine can take full effect. The Lovesick Heartbroken Red needs the lover¡¯s aura the most. Only true love can allow the medicine to take its full effect.¡±

    Gu Yuena was stunned for a while. In the next moment, she hugged Tang Wulin tightly and ced her cheek against his tightly. She used her body to give him warmth and infused her soul power slowly in an attempt to trigger his aura fluctuation.

    The Lovesick Heartbroken Red deserved its reputation of being an immortal grass. Following the infusion of Gu Yuena¡¯s aura, changes soon began to take ce in Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    The first change was in his breathing. His shallow breathing earlier gradually calmed itself. It seemed he was most stable when he was lying in Gu Yuena¡¯s arms. The intense sharp aura inside his body was progressively affected by the medicinal effect.

    Naturally, the Lovesick Heartbroken Red could not resist the terrifying sharpness of the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss. Nevertheless, the Lovesick Heartbroken Red stimted Tang Wulin¡¯s instincts substantially.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body recovered at a much faster rate than before. Even though his body was being damaged currently, everything would normalize when his recovery rate matched the rate of damage.

    Gradually, the condition of his body stabilized. His breathing began to sound normal as well. More importantly, he had a heartbeat now!

    Under the medicinal effect of the Lovesick Heartbroken Red, his heart was remolded. At the same time, Tang Wulin¡¯s aura burst out to dissolve the sharp aura a little at a time with the infusion of Gu Yuena¡¯s soul power.

    The Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi and the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun had arrived in the meantime.

    Most of the outstanding powerhouses had fallen in this war. The War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, the two Douluo Hall¡¯s Hall Masters and the numerous Limit Douluos had all fallen. The three great fleets were annihted. Mankind¡¯s legion was severely impaired as well. The only people left who could represent mankind were these two and Gu Yuena.

    Yu Guanzhi stood on the side and watched Gu Yuena treat Tang Wulin with a dim gaze.

    It felt as if he had grown older by a decade after watching the abyssal Sage King destroy the main fighting force on the battlefield and the three great fleets in session.

    He had just been queried by the federal parliament earlier. It was because the entire Douluo Continent had sunk into pitch ck darkness and there was widespread panic in every corner of the continent. The parliament was in chaos while the military department was continuously issuing queries.

    The only thing Yu Guanzhi could do was to send back all the recordings of the frontline battle scenes to the federal parliament. Then, the federal parliament and the military department went silent.

    Before he came over, he had sent a set of recordings to them. The final scene stopped at the point where the Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo had sacrificed themselves to seal the abyss.

    The catastrophe was inevitable.

    Currently, Yu Guanzhi had lost all confidence despite the resolve in his heart.

    Was it fear? He did not have much fear. Death was not a terrifying thing for him. If the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie and the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian could sacrifice themselves for the Federation, he could do it too.

    Yet, as the suprememander of the three armies, he was incapable of leading the federal military to fight for mankind¡¯s future. He felt more like a criminal of mankind at the moment.

    It seemed like the Douluo Continent had used every avable option. There was nothing left for them.

    It was over. They were doomed.

    So what if Tang Wulin could be cured? Would they be capable of stopping the abyssal Sage King then?

    They could not do it at all.

    The battle earlier had proven everything. There was nothing the lord of the Douluo Continent ne could do to the abyssal Sage King¡¯s terrifying power. The abyssal Sage King was many times more terrifying than the Demon Empress earlier.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s heartbeat grew stronger gradually. It exuded a feeling of vigor and vitality.

    Everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. Tang Wulin was alive atst. His breathing sounded normal as he gradually fell into a deep sleep.

    Gu Yuena was relieved. She stood up with Tang Wulin in her arms and looked toward the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi and said with a deep voice, ¡°Everyone is already exhausted. Regardless of the situation three dayster, everyone needs to rest now. We won¡¯t give up. If there¡¯s still a glimmer of hope, we won¡¯t give up.¡±

    At this point, her purple eyes were filled with determination.

    Yu Guanzhi was taken aback. He fostered some hope atst. Since these young people were so determined, how could he feel helpless and give up hope?

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t give up. We¡¯ll gather our strength. Even if we were to die, we¡¯ll die on the battlefield.¡±

    Gu Yuena nodded toward him. She leaped up with Tang Wulin in her arms and flew toward the mountain where the Life Subtree was nted earlier. Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s campsite was set up there and had not been damaged.

    Every single person felt relieved by Gu Yuena¡¯s emotional influence.

    Even with an impending apocalypse, they still had three more days. Meanwhile, they would need to figure out something for the final three days.

    ...

    In the federal parliament.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    It was on the mind of every parliament member. However, no one knew what they should do at the moment.

    Who would have thought that it would turn out this way when all the federation¡¯s forces came together? The important scenes from all the battles had just been shown on therge screen in the parliament.

    Who was to be med for the situation before their eyes? The soldiers on the frontline had sacrificed their lives. Everyone had put in their utmost effort. Many people had hoped for the final victory!

    Gu Yuena and Tang Wulin coborated to defeat the Demon Empress. Yet, who would have thought that the abyssal Sage King would appear?

    The conspiracy whichsted for six thousand years was finally exposed.

    Most importantly, the matter at hand was to stop concealing the truth. The darkness which had encroached on the Douluo Continent had sent everyone into a panic. The world outside was in chaos.

    The most powerful army troops were at the frontline. Moreover, they had suffered great losses. The parliament did not even possess the military strength to suppress the people now.

    They had three more days. Three days was the deadline given by the frontline. Three dayster, the seal formed by the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo who had sacrificed their lives would be broken. It would be the advent of an apocalypse .

    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless for us to continue the meeting here. We¡¯ve three days left to do what we can. We¡¯re wasting time here. We don¡¯t stand a chance now,¡± roared a Hawk Faction¡¯s member with reddened eyes.

    ¡°Sigh... Everything that was going to happen has happened and it¡¯s irrevocable now. The soldiers fighting on the frontline didn¡¯t do anything wrong. They had sacrificed their lives to protect the continent. The enemies were just overly powerful. They had already done everything they could. There¡¯s nothing we can do now. We can¡¯t even offer reinforcements now.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way out, there¡¯s just no way out.¡±

    All the voices were filled with despair and fear, just like the Divine Brush Douluo at the frontline. The vast majority of the parliament members were as anxious as cats on a hot tin roof.

 Chapter 1925 - Unity

    <strong>Chapter 1925 Unity</strong>

    Suddenly, a person stood up from among the members of the parliament. She walked up in long strides and made her way to the chairman¡¯s side at the chairman¡¯s station.

    ¡°Please listen to me.¡±

    Mo Lan was dressed in a fitting dark blue suit of formal wear. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail that made her appear neat and nimble. Her gaze was deep yet determined and not the panic and despair that the others had.

    The chairman hesitated for a moment but he did not stop her.

    Mo Lan was now the true leader of the Dove Faction. Following the resurgence of the Dove Faction, she had achieved a high status in the parliament. It was a time when there were no leaders among the multitude of people, when the people were confused and disconcerted. When someone came forward with a suggestion, it was certainly better than the present chaotic situation.

    Following Mo Lan¡¯s announcement, the members of the parliament shifted their gaze back to the chairman¡¯s station. They recognized Mo Lan obviously. The din quelled soon after.

    Mo Lan had a calm andposed expression. ¡°Everyone, why do we get to sit in this room? Are we here just to represent ourselves? No, we¡¯re representing the poption in the Douluo Federation. We were voted by them to be present here so as to discuss the Federation¡¯s affairs. If we give up, then it is truly the end of the Douluo Federation, or perhaps, even all mankind! The people are always saying that our parliament is divided into the Hawk Faction, the Dove Faction, the Independent Faction, et cetera. Some are calling me the representative of the Dove Faction. So, if I, the person who supports peace, refuse to give up, what are your excuses to give up then? We only have another three days. There are nock of miracles in this world. Why can¡¯t we anticipate a miracle to happen then?¡±

    ¡°The soldiers on the frontline risk their lives and there are many who died in battle in icy cold Thule. Meanwhile, what have we done as we sit in this warm hall? If we can¡¯t even give them moral support, do we deserve the right to be here?¡±

    ¡°Now is the time to decide the survival or death of the Douluo Federation. It is also precisely the time that we should all be united as one to fight against a formidable enemy. We can¡¯t give up now. If we give up, the Federation will immediately be in disorder. Only determination and unity can possibly result in a miracle. At least, we must ensure that the Federation is not in chaos under our management before the arrival of the miracle. Even if there isn¡¯t a miracle and the great catastrophe is truly upon us, mankind will die standing with dignity before those alien creatures!¡±

    Her statement was made in a sonorous and forceful tone. It felt as if the windows of the entire parliament hall were shaking.

    If one were to say that the noise was reduced earlier, the entire scene was now dead silent after her sonorous, forceful statement was made.

    They needed a strong voice during such turbulent times the most.

    Any member of the parliament in the room, who represented at least one faction, was deemed a rather influential individual of the Federation. The earlier recordings were truly shocking. The people were scared out of their wits especially after watching theplete annihtion of the three great fleets.

    Although many people wanted to know the possibility of a miracle happening, they needed a mainstay such as Mo Lan even more. Undoubtedly, she had managed to bring the people together at this crucial juncture.

    Mo Lan did not give them time to ponder. She continued speaking in a loud voice, ¡°Thus, I have a proposal.¡±

    When she made the announcement, she intentionally paused for a moment. Later, her aura became more overpowering.

    ¡°The most important task for us now is to bring the people together, so they can act as one and provide moral support to our frontline soldiers. We must tell them that the parliament and the whole poption are with them!¡±

    ...

    In Mingdu.

    The people panicked upon seeing the purple sun in the sky. Some dissident voices were hearding from the streets asionally. Many of the shops were closed, especially the shops that sold groceries.

    Within a day, all themodity prices surged to all time highs. Yet, the folks were making panic purchases.

    No one knew what was happening, but the oppressing feeling which descended from the sky the other day was for real. Everyone seemingly felt the terrifying feeling of oppression and was certain it was a catastrophe.

    The key issue was it had been a full day, yet the government had yet to make any announcements. In fact, even the media was silent. Those who were more intelligent spected that an important event had probably urred. It was an event that affected the entire Federation.

    In the central square.

    It was a bustling area of Mingdu with manyndmark buildings. It was a top tourist spot for the outsiders who were visiting. Frequently, exhibitions on consumer and advanced technologies were organized here. For example, the firstrge soul screen in human history was installed here.

    With the constant progress in technology, therge screen was now ten times its initial size. The disy screen was a hundred and twenty meters in height, forty meters in width which made it thergest disy screen in the Federation installed in the central squarendmark where the federal building was located. Many businesses in the Federation were willing to pay a high price for advertising their businesses on the screen which they were really proud of.

    At present, therge screen was showing an advertisement. Yet, no one paid it any attention. Usually, there were few who stopped to look at the screen.

    All of a sudden, the screen dimmed abruptly. The light, which illuminated the surroundings initially, had vanished.

    The people who were rushing by shifted their gaze to it subconsciously due to the sudden change in the lighting. In the next moment, the screen brightened up again.

    A woman with a beautiful, dignified face dressed in formal attire appeared on the screen. Her voice was broadcasted throughout the entire central square via the soul audio amplifiers.

    All the various media, the soul television stations, therge outdoor screens in the entire Federation yed the same scene at the moment.

    ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Mo Lan and I¡¯m a member of the parliament.¡±

    All at once, everyone watching the screen stopped moving. It seemed as if they had a premonition. They immediately shifted their gaze to the screen and summoned their friends and family to watch it together. This could affect the future of everyone!

    Mo Lan paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m going to announce some bad news. As a representative of the parliament and government, I believe every single person deserves to know about an important event which will determine the Federation¡¯s survival.¡±

    ¡°Six thousand years ago...¡±

    It was a story. The story began six thousand years ago when the abyssal ne first arrived.

    ¡°... The powerhouses from Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect, the Spirit Pagoda and the War God Hall led the Federation¡¯s soldiers to defeat the invaders for the first time...¡±

    ¡°... They¡¯ve returned and brought the catastrophe upon us once again. The Holy Spirit Cult contributed to the disaster by letting in the invaders. The scene that you¡¯re about to watch is precisely the Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array made from a million human sacrifices. Once again, at this critical moment, Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect...¡±

    ¡°... They sacrificed their lives and poetized their splendid glory. They had crushed the enemy¡¯s conspiracy once again. The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was finally broken...¡±

    Therge screen disyed some scenes which were considered top secret following Mo Lan¡¯s announcement. The meticulously edited scenes highlighted the soul masters and soldiers who had devoted their efforts to fight against the enemies in the war.

    The public saw the soldiers spared no effort in fighting on the battlefield. They saw the soldiers going all out in their attacks.

    The Bloodriver Godkiller Great Array was broken, and everything seemed calm at the moment. The defense lines were built once again. Just as everyone was relieved, the scene panned to a view of the sea and showed the Demon Empress transform from the deep sea devil whale king. Her appearance made everyone¡¯s chest tighten in fear.

    Next, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie appeared in military uniform with shiny general stars pinned on his shoulders. He fought ferociously against the Demon Empress on the sea.

 Chapter 1926 - To Be United Is An Impregnable Stronghold

    <h4>1926 To Be United Is An Impregnable Stronghold</h4>

    It was a battle between a quasi god and a god! All the scenes were recorded by satellite.It was rare for ordinary people toe into contact with soul masters, let alone witness a battle of this rank. The scene captured everyone¡¯s attention.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie disyed his iparably powerful fighting capacity. He fought against the Demon Empress repeatedly. The apocalyptic scene made the viewers feel suffocated.

    Had the recording not been shown by the federal parliament, the public would have thought that it was a special effects performance.

    Was it really a special effects performance? Of course not. It was a real battle!

    The public saw Chen Xinjie¡¯s four-word battle armor and the extent of his powers. asionally, Mo Lan would provide some exnations. It made everyone¡¯s blood boil on watching the recording.

    At the end, the Boundless Sea Douluo was defeated in the battle. The moment he stumbled into the sea, a feeling of sorrow swept over everyone.

    Chen Xinjie had lost. Undoubtedly, his opponent, the Demon Empress, was a god-ranked powerhouse!

    Meanwhile, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue made her way to the scene. Countless people cried profusely when they witnessed Chen Xinjie profess his love for Yeyue during their final moments.

    The public were not aware that the powerhouses on the continent and from the military had risked their lives to protect them. The powerhouses were battling at a ce far away which they themselves had never been to!

    The two great Limit Douluos had fallen. On the other hand, the abyssal passage was ring up once again.

    The war was in full swing. The federal military was steadily losing ground as they were being pushed back by their formidable enemies. The first defense line was lost, followed by the second defense line. The mountain was attacked and seized with the abyssal Spirit Dragons leading the terrifying abyssal legion to attack the defense line ceaselessly.

    The federal military¡¯s soldiers suffered heavy losses with many lives lost.

    Finally, the public saw a silhouette which they were familiar with. It was the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena!

    However, Mo Lan introduced her as the newly-appointed Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master.

    For themon people, Gu Yuena was a powerhouse whom they were most familiar with since they had watched her during the Joust For A Spouse Festival in the past. They remembered the advertisements promoting the Silver Dragon Princess at the time.

    A beautiful woman always attracted the attention of the public, especially when the beautiful woman was also powerful in her abilities and held an esteemed status. She was everyone¡¯s focal point of attention.

    Gu Yuena led mankind¡¯s powerhouses to hold out against the enemy¡¯s offensive. The scene on the screen stirred up feelings of righteousness in the public.

    Atst, Tang Wulin returned. Someone in Mingdu¡¯s central square cheered when he arrived on the battlefield dded in the Golden Dragon Moon Song. All at once, the cheers of the people echoed throughout the central square.

    Tang Wulin fought against the Demon Empress ferociously while Gu Yuena killed the Spirit Monarch.

    At the same time, the powerhouses began to fall.

    The people were silent when the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu perished together with the Darkness Phoenix Leng Yi. It was definitely not a performance as the powerhouses were dying over there!

    The infrasonic aircrafts appeared. The Tang Sect¡¯s Douluo Hall powerhouses coborated with the Blood God Army and the air force to suppress the abyssal legion¡¯s offensive. The public felt relieved that everything was progressing favorably.

    It was then that the Demon Empress proposed a bet of three rounds of battles.

    The scene switched over to Mo Lan once again.

    ¡°The bet was agreed upon without the parliament¡¯s approval after a discussion was held between the frontline¡¯s suprememander and the powerhouses. They had hoped that the decision would increase the chances of survival for the soldiers. I believe that many of our viewers have family members who are frontline soldiers. Our heroes weren¡¯t acting cowardly. They were responsible for the lives of everyone. They chose to sacrifice their lives to uphold the glory of the continent and protect their fellow officers.¡±

    ¡°I understand that the Federation wouldn¡¯t have agreed to proceed with the bet had they ryed the information to the Federation. There¡¯s a saying: ¡®A fieldmander must decide even against the king¡¯s orders¡¯. They made a decision which favored the survival of more soldiers. As a member of the parliament, I condemn them for their behavior. However, as a woman whose entire family died in the hands of the Holy Spirit Cult, they¡¯re the heroes in my heart.¡±

    Mo Lan¡¯s eyes were red by the time she finished hermentary. Her lips were tightly pursed. At the same time, her emotions affected everyone.

    They were heroes. Yes, they were the heroes especially in the eyes of the family members of the frontline soldiers. There were hundreds and thousands of soldiers involved along with hundreds and thousands of families!

    Thus, the word ¡®hero¡¯ was deeply entrenched into their minds.

    The scene switched over to the frontline once again. The Federation¡¯s side hadpleted the grouping. The Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue led a team of the War Gods into the battlefield to engage in an all out war against the abyssal powerhouses.

    The Haughty Dragon Douluo Nan Gongyi did not flinch at all and guarded the team by sacrificing his arm. When the martial soul fusion skill Vast Sun Heaven Guqin appeared on the battlefield, the viewers were overwhelmed with feelings of anger and righteousness.

    Simultaneously, the opponents disyed their powerful abilities, not least the ever powerful abyssal Devil Monarch.

    The Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue achieved Godhood in a single step. He used his actions to prove the hidden skills of the War God Hall. His earth shattering spear became the mainstay.

    On the other hand, the Ferocious Wolf Douluo perished with the enemy. His final, deep gaze was etched into every witness¡¯s mind.

    They were the heroes! The two great Limit Douluos sacrificed themselves to achieve the victory of the battle. A number of the War Gods survived. On the other hand, the fallen Limit Douluos were gone forever. Nheless, they were determined, calm, andposed.

    They were the real heroes.

    Arge number of viewers were shedding tears. A fewmon folks might have doubted the frontline powerhouses who made the unteral decision. Nevertheless, all their doubts were gone now, reced with emotional tears.

    ¡°With great poweres great responsibility. The Skycrosser Douluo and the Ferocious Wolf Douluo taught us this lesson when they sacrificed their lives. Now, please tell me. Are they not the heroes of our Federation?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡± The reply, as loud as a roaring tsunami, echoed through the entire Douluo Continent. All at once, a gush of invisible energy known as the power of belief swept through the air. The presence of the aura substantially weakened the pressure emitted by the dark sun in the sky.

    The second phase of the war had begun. When the Nine Pce Boxes appeared, everyone was shocked by the sight of it. They watched as the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali ignited her life and even her soul to burn the Ghost Emperor over and over again. In the end, she perished together with him. Consequently, the people cried profusely.

    Yali had saved countless lives in her lifetime. Her moniker as the number one beauty in the Federation had existed for many years. She was a very beautiful woman, but her soul was even more beautiful!

    She was the only recovery-type Limit Douluo on the entire continent who had also be a victim in this war. She was thest Limit Douluo in Shrek Academy who had vast experience.

    Next, Lan Muzi died. Wu Zhangkong was frozen into ice. The scenes were tugging at the public¡¯s heartstrings.

    No doubt they were all heroes. They were willing to sacrifice their lives valiantly to protect the continent. Even if they had to die, they would do it to bring victory to the continent.

    Atst, the current Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, the Golden Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin and the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master, the Silver Dragon Dance Qilin Gu Yuena made their appearances. They led the Shrek Six Monsters together with Sima Jinchi to fight against the Demon Empress and the Intense Monarch¡¯s team.

    The viewers held their breaths while watching the ferocious battle. The public cheered aloud when Tang Wulin held Gu Yuena¡¯s hand and together transformed into the Dragon God.

    The Demon Empress was defeated and on the verge of death. Mankind had finally achieved a tremendous victory.

    It was precisely then that the abyssal Sage King seized the Demon Empress¡¯ body and appeared before them. His shameless voice was heard. The whole story of the conspiracy was told without reservation on the screen.

 Chapter 1927 - The Entire Federationâ€™s Support!

    <h4>Chapter 1927 The Entire Federation¡¯s Support!</h4>

    The public¡¯s excitement a moment ago suddenly turned to immeasurable rage. The people were burning with fury.The war began once again. The people¡¯s confidence was boosted when Tang Wulin summoned the Thousand Dancing Dragon. Yet, in the next moment, the abyssal Sage King only brought despair.

    The frontline was seriously defeated, while Tang Wulin was on the verge of death after being severely injured. Meanwhile, the Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo stepped forward. They unleashed the Emotions Shock The Heaven to seal the abyss.

    Two more Limit Douluos were sacrificed. The scene was paused when the light shield sealed the abyssal Sage King.

    The viewers felt as though they were suffocating. They finally understood the reason behind the darkness and the appearance of the purple sun.

    The Federation did not conceal the truth from them as the reality was disyed right before them. However, they were not aware that Mo Lan had hidden the annihtion of the three great fleets by the abyssal Sage King from them.

    The act of bringing the people together could not possibly withstand the crushing blow of the incident. Mo Lan hoped that she could rouse the people instead of bringing them despair.

    ¡°Three days, three days is all we have. The seal willst for three days. Three dayster, the abyssal Sage King will be able to break the seal. The frontline has just sent over information that the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy, His Excellency, the Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin is safe and recovering in the meantime. He¡¯s preparing to make a dangerous breakthrough. Perhaps, he still stands a chance of winning if hepletes the breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°Everything you¡¯ve witnessed took ce in Thule. While we¡¯re enjoying a calm and peaceful life, those people are sacrificing their lives for our survival. They sacrificed their lives to bring us safety. What¡¯s our excuse in creating chaos this time?¡±

    ¡°We should all be giving them our moral support now. We must tell them that seven million people are supporting them. We¡¯ll be their strongest shield. They¡¯re risking their lives to fight for us. They¡¯ll remain our heroes regardless of whether they win or lose. We¡¯ll bear the consequences together with them. We strongly believe they¡¯ll defeat the enemy and bring victory for all of us. They¡¯ll give us a chance to survive.¡±

    ¡°People, it¡¯s time to show our support. Let¡¯s be united and cheer together for our heroes. We¡¯ll be sending the recordings of your support to our soldiers immediately. They¡¯re the people whom we cherish the most. They are our heroes and warriors.¡±

    The scene was paused.

    The entire continent was silent.

    Out of the blue, someone called out aloud, ¡°Go Douluo, go Federation.¡±

    All at once, the chanting began. ¡°Go Tang Sect, go Shrek Academy!¡±

    ¡°Go Spirit Pagoda, go War God Hall.¡±

    ¡°Go Northwest Army Corps, go Western Army Corps!¡±

    ¡°Go, heroes!¡±

    The shouting which echoed throughout the entire continent rapidly spread into all corners of the continent.

    The scenes of the heroes fighting ferociously shocked the hearts of themon folks. Everyone felt righteous in his or her own way. It reflected the public¡¯s behavior naturally.

    Mo Lan wanted to bring the people together because to be united is an impregnable stronghold.

    It was impossible to hide the truth due to the immensity of what was happening. She might as well reveal it but hide some of the more negative events. For example, the Western Army Corps¡¯ wrong decision and total defeat. Another unfortunate oue was the annihtion of the three great fleets. She chose to only disy the scenes of the heroes sacrificing themselves for the Federation.

    The belief power was invisible. However, it possessed tremendous power as well on a few asions.

    Following the shouts, the sky turned brighter soon after. The pitch ck sky gradually faded making way for the increasing brightness while the purple sun in the sky appeared to weaken as well.

    Mo Lan stood behind the windows of the top floor office in the parliament building. She looked outside and listened to the shouts which could still be heard clearly through the window. A hint of fatigue shed past her eyes.

    The office, which belonged to the speaker, was loaned to her temporarily so she could make the announcement.

    There was some opposition in the plenary meeting earlier, but most of the voices supported her. Mo Lan was surprised when she got more than two third of the votes in the parliament. She even had support from the Hawk Faction.

    She was right in her judgment of the current situation. The Douluo Federation had never experienced a situation like this where the people were united, forming an impregnable stronghold.

    ¡°My junior, I¡¯ve already done everything in my power for you. We¡¯re depending on you to create a miracle. The Federation needs this miracle. You¡¯ll have to seed for sure.¡±

    ...

    When Tang Wulin awoke from deep sleep, it was still dark outside. A peculiar sense of pration radiated throughout his entire body. It was an unusuallyfortable feeling.

    It felt as if his entire person had already sublimed. He had only experienced this feeling a few times in his life. It was when he formed his fifth soul ring to be Nature¡¯s Child. Another asion was when he made the breakthrough of the firstyer of the Golden Dragon King Seals.

    The transformation was obvious. He used his inner sight to examine the meridians in his body. All his meridians seemed to be coated with a faint gold-red color.

    If one were to describe his body as the Leakproof Golden Body in the past which was close to god rank, Tang Wulin obviously felt the qualitative change in his body currently.

    The Dragon Core had condensed into its shape. It was beating stronger than before and glowing with a vague gold-red radiance. There was also a peculiar emotion within it.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡¯

    Tang Wulin vaguely remembered that he had been severely injured.

    He focused his mind to recall his memories gradually. He remembered everything that happened earlier. The memories made his heart sink.

    ¡®I¡¯m not dead yet?¡¯

    He opened his eyes subconsciously and sat up on the bed. When his senses returned, the first thing he sensed was the familiar scene by his side.

    Gu Yuena sat cross-legged on the chair next to him. The moment Tang Wulin got up, she opened her eyes. The brilliance in her pair of beautiful, purple eyes reflected a look of surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze immediately turned gentle upon seeing her. He just realized that he was in his room at the campsite. There were only the both of them in the room at present.

    ¡°What happened? Am I still alive? I thought that the destruction brought by the abyssal Sage King¡¯s super divine weapon was incurable at the time. Oh right! The two Excellencies, the Amorous and the Heartless...¡±

    Tang Wulin saw their martial soul fusion skill as well, only that his whole body was on the verge of a breakdown at the time. His awareness was greatly reduced.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s gaze dimmed a little. She heaved a soft sigh and said, ¡°They sacrificed their lives to seal the abyss temporarily so as to get a three-day reprieve for us. A day has gone by. It was the Amorous Douluo who guided me in using the Lovesick Heartbroken Red, which you gifted me in the past, to save you. You were the one who told him to give the Lovesick Heartbroken Red to me, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it to be used on me atst. No wonder I feel different now.¡±

    A radiance flickered in Gu Yuena¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°You¡¯re genuinely different now. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your body has achieved god rank in a real sense. Even though your soul power cultivation base is still quasi god-ranked, the endurance of your body is fully elevated under the effect of the Lovesick Heartbroken Red. It allows you to possess the foundation to be a true god.¡±

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh. ¡°Yet, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s still not enough to defeat the abyssal Sage King.¡±

    Gu Yuena took a deep nce at him and said, ¡°Wulin, don¡¯t be discouraged. You are now the leader of all mankind. Everyone is now waiting for us to create a miracle. If we ourselves are discouraged, then mankind is really doomed, so is the Douluo Continent.¡±

 Chapter 1928 - Help Me Achieve The Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 1928 Help Me Achieve The Breakthrough</h4>

    Tang Wulin¡¯s lips cracked into a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re right! We can¡¯t be discouraged. Yet, is there anything that we can now do?¡±¡®Is there anything that we can now do?¡¯ Upon listening to his words, the depths of Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes glimmered and her gaze changed ever so slightly.

    She hade up with an idea an hour before Tang Wulin awoke.

    ...

    ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t hesitate further. This is our only way! Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that the small ne of the Ten Thousand Beast tform won¡¯t exist anymore when the Douluo Continent is devoured by the abyss. By then, it¡¯ll be impossible for you to fuse with Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King power to recover the Dragon God¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, even if you can¡¯t regain the true Dragon God¡¯s rank, the abyssal Sage King may not necessarily be a worthy opponent of yours once you devour Tang Wulin and use the Dragon God¡¯s core as your foundation! Your Highness, you can¡¯t dy any longer. Make your move.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness...¡±

    ...

    Gu Yuena spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Wulin, we¡¯ll certainlye up with a way. Your body has been elevated to god rank after consuming the Lovesick Heartbroken Red. You¡¯ll be able to withstand even stronger forces when we utilize the Dragon God Transformation again. Not that our Dragon God Transformation isn¡¯t powerful anymore, but our original bodies were incapable of withstanding such strong powers before. Thus, we must strengthen ourselves as much as possible in the remaining two days. We should mobilize all our powers now.¡±

    Upon hearing Gu Yuena¡¯s words, Tang Wulin was deep in thought. They had already exhausted all their abilities, yet they were unable to resist the abyssal Sage King during the battle the other day.

    One could only describe the abyssal Sage King¡¯s abilities as unrivaled, beyondparison. In addition, he had the super divine weapon, the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss. It made him ever victorious. Tang Wulin was incapable of withstanding even one hit from the super divine weapon despite the Dragon God Transformation. The Indefinite Storm could perhaps control his opponent, yet it was only for a short period of time. The crucial issue was that he was utterly incapable of killing his opponent.

    If he was incapable of threatening his opponent, then all his efforts would be futile. What other ways could he use to injure or kill his opponent then?

    Tang Wulin crossed his arms and put on a big frown.

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident was a super divine weapon too. However, he did not have the ability to fully express its power like his father. Despite his possession of the super divine weapon, it was impossible for him to elevate his abilities in two short days. His god-ranked body may be able to withstand his opponent¡¯s attacking ability. On the other hand, he had little ability to hurt his opponent.

    Naturally, Gu Yuena could see the frustration in him. In response, she spontaneously took a step forward to hold his hand.

    Tang Wulin raised his head and looked at her upon contact with her soft, smooth palm. Their eyes met, and they were standing so close they could feel each other¡¯s breath.

    Her silver hair, purple eyes, and exquisite face were right before his eyes. In fact, her presence sent Tang Wulin into a momentary trance. An idea came into his mind subconsciously. It would be great if they were not in the middle of a war.

    ¡°Gu Yue, I want to be with you forever just like now!¡± said Tang Wulin suddenly as the words escaped his mouth.

    A faint intimation ofplex emotions shed past her eyes. She did not speak as she took Tang Wulin¡¯s hands and ced them gently on her cheeks.

    Her cheeks were soft and delicate, but a little cold. Tang Wulin felt a gush of heat from the me which burned inside him whenever he touched her. The newly-formed Dragon Core was pulsating violently. He got closer to her almost subconsciously and kissed her passionately on her rosy red lips.

    Gu Yuena wrapped her arms around his neck. She closed her eyes and leaned her charming figure into his cradle.

    Her cold, charming figure began burning hot. It was so hot that she not only burned Tang Wulin¡¯s body, but also his heart.

    Finally, her lips parted.

    They hugged each other tightly. They hoped that this moment wouldst forever.

    ¡°Wulin,¡± said Gu Yuena softly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Wulin was wholly immersed in the experience as he savored her scent. At the moment, he did not wish to think about anything else.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never told you this before in all seriousness,¡± said Gu Yuena softly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s arms suddenly tightened around him. ¡°I love you. I love you so very much.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body shook. He hugged her just as tightly. At that very moment, he felt as if the pores on his body opened up. The three simple words gave him tremendous courage.

    ¡°I love you too.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s body shivered ever so slightly. All the pain he felt vanished into nothingness in an instant with that simple statement.

    Even though he had gone through so many twists and turns and had experienced so much pain and agony, nothing mattered anymore.

    Gu Yuena said softly, ¡°Regardless of the hardship and sacrifices in the past, the many responsibilities I shouldered, and the countless missions I went through, nothing can change this. I love you, Wulin. We¡¯ll certainly be together, even if it¡¯s going to take a very long time. Time will make it easier.¡±

    What Tang Wulin did not notice was the unswerving determination and strong faith in Gu Yuena¡¯s voice when she said that.

    Tang Wulin caressed her silver hair. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to wait for a long time. From now on, we¡¯ll never part again, generation after generation. Gu Yue, I think my body should be able to withstand even higher levels of the Golden Dragon King Seals by now. Help me, I¡¯m going to break the sixteenthyer of seal. I need more power.¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s charming figure shivered once. Yet, sheplied obediently.

    A zing hot aura was unleashed instantly as the Dragon Core pulsated violently. There was finally an ounce of warmth in this icy cold world of Thule.

    All senses of pressure and pain were all forgotten at this very moment.

    Their bodies and hearts blended as one in the tiny room of the barracks in Thule. Within the sounds of their strong heartbeats, they unleashed their love and passion for one another without the slightest reservation.

    Layers of defense lines were continually set up on the mountain peak. The soldiers were working at it akin to machines.

    Although they realize that all their efforts were utterly useless, they still worked hard.

    The abyssal Sage King brought a peerless feeling of oppression which made everyone¡¯s chest feel heavy.

    For them, the next two days could possibly be theirst.

    Had it not been the strict military discipline, in addition to the faith brought by the powerhouses who went all-out in the war, a military mutiny might have urred.

    Nevertheless, everyone knew that all their efforts would be futile. What benefit could it bring? The three great fleets had vanished into nothingness with just one strike of the opponent.

    Regardless of how much effort they put in, how could they possibly defeat the undefeatable enemy?

    The vast majority of the soldiers had no idea what the abyssal ne was. They only knew the invaders came from the outside. In any case, the invaders were overly powerful.

    ¡°Beep, beep!¡± A piercing whistle sound was heard. It was a whistle blow which called for an emergency assembly.

    If it were normal days, everyone would immediately be on the alert and head for the assembly at once upon hearing the whistle. On the other hand, it appeared that the soldiers slowed down today. Everyone appeared lifeless and in low spirits.

    They took three times longer than usual to gather for the assembly. The officers did not hurry the soldiers. They knew that everyone was close to having a mental breakdown. If they were not careful, it could possibly lead to a mutiny.

    Large screens were set up before the soldiers in the different areas.

    Although arge number of soldiers died in the battles earlier, the loss in the main battlefield was far less than the three great fleets. Therge warships in the three great fleets were totally destroyed by the abyssal Sage King. However, there were a number of smaller warships which survived together with a few of the powerhouses who managed to flee the warships in time. As far as the abyssal Sage King was concerned, the people and their equipment were utterly inadequate to threaten his existence. It was not even worth his attention.

 Chapter 1929 - Go, Heroes!

    <h4>Chapter 1929 Go, Heroes!</h4>

    The military officers did not speak. The widescreens became illuminated in session, and the videos were disyed before them at once.¡°Dear respected frontline soldiers, I¡¯m Mo Lan and I¡¯m a member of parliament. Firstly, on behalf of the federal parliament, thank you for your service.¡±

    Mo Lan¡¯s demure face appeared on therge screens. Her pleasant voice attracted the attention of the soldiers on the scene atst.

    ¡°The parliament is already aware of the situation on the frontline. Every single one of us knows that all of you have given it your best. It is you that used your passion and lives to protect the Federation and our promisednd. Everyone of you is a real hero. Next, there are some videos that I would like to show you because we would like you to know that you are not fighting alone.¡±

    Before her voice died away, the scene shifted to Mingdu Central Square.

    The square was reputed to be thergest in the Douluo Federation. It had the most spacious size of all the squares. At this exact moment, it was filled to the brink.

    The entire square was already filled with people.

    The crowds¡¯ mighty roaring voices radiated through the entire military camp in the next moment.

    ¡°Go Douluo! Go Federation!¡±

    ¡°Go Tang Sect! Go Shrek Academy!¡±

    ¡°Go Spirit Pagoda! Go War God Hall!¡±

    ¡°Go Northwest Army Corps! Go Western Army Corps!¡±

    ¡°Go, heroes!¡±

    ¡°You are the best. Please continue to protect us.¡±

    ¡°Our unity will certainly create miracles. We are your strongest supporters.¡±

    An old woman was watching the screen with tears streaming down her cheeks, and the camera zoomed in on her face. Through her sobs, she shouted, ¡°Son, your mother is waiting for your return. Son, your mother is so proud of you. Regardless of whether you¡¯re still alive or you¡¯ve already died in battle, you are the hero in my heart. If you are still alive, can you see this? Can you see that there are so many people cheering for you? I¡¯ll be waiting for your return, my son.¡±

    A woman with a child in her arms was crying profusely in a simr manner. She cried aloud, ¡°Go! You must defeat those evil wretches for our child. You muste back to me alive and well!¡±

    The roar of the sad and cheering voices came one after another. All mankind was united as one!

    The scene switched over to Eastsea City next! The deafening sound wave echoed through every corner of the streets.

    The scene switched over once again to Heaven Dou City! Countless voices surged into the sky from the area surrounding the buildings that were being reconstructed.

    Shouts and cheers were hearding from one city after another. The soldiers in Thule felt like they could hear the calling from the Federation.

    Gradually, the gazes that had been stupefied and filled with despair began to brighten, and their dim eyes filled with tears.

    Yes, everything that they did had a purpose. All they had done was to ensure that these people cheering for them could live better.

    They were protecting the Federation, their family and friends. Everyone of them was a hero.

    Though they had to confront their own mortality at all times, they suddenly heard the calls that came from their homnd and the Federation¡¯s unified voices. Gradually, zing hot emotions began to spread in every single person¡¯s heart. Something that had constantly been suppressed within them began to erupt.

    ¡°Long live the Federation!¡± Someone gave out a hysterical, raging roar first.

    All at once, an iparably enthusiastic aura burst forth.

    ¡°Long live the Federation! Long live the Federation!¡±

    The wild shouts that came from the soldiers radiated through Thule in an instant.

    The brightness of the sky came from the calling of the unified people. When fear arose to its peak, the outburst of courage drove all of them to madness. At this very moment, they were fanatics, willing to sacrifice anything to protect their homnd and the Federation.

    Yes, the people that they protected were mothers whose faces were covered in tears and wives with children in their arms.

    They were not fighting alone there, as everything that they did was witnessed by their family members. Their actions showed them to be heroes!

    Why should they fight? They fought for the Federation, their family members, and their future!

    All at once, the soldiers that had been at their lowest point were like raging mes that were sshed with hot oil. They burst into cheers!

    The roaring that came from the screens did not stop even for a moment.

    Mo Lan¡¯s voice was heard briefly. ¡°To the frontline soldiers, we wish to tell you that we are with you. We will be always cheering and shouting in support of you. We will provide you with everything that we can provide. We will be cheering for you at all times until the end of the war. If you win, we shall create miracles and glory. We will be weing your return with the most passionate hugs and fresh flowers. This war will be the greatest honor of your lifetime. If you lose, we shall bear the consequences alongside you. The passion of all mankind and the Douluo Federation¡¯s glory will be with you!¡±

    The shouting was getting more and more intense. Yes, theserge screens would be ced there at all times. The cheering voices of millions of people would constantly apany every soldier on the battlefield until the end.

    For the first time in human history, this was a war that involved all people. Never had everyone taken part in a war.

    No one knew if this would be the final war, but they were well-aware that they needed to exhaust every effort in this war without regrets!

    Meanwhile, a deep sound was suddenly heard.

    ¡°Thump thump, thump thump, thump thump!¡±

    The soldiers that had just begun shouting with righteousness immediately quieted down. They immediately turned toward the abyssal passage instinctively.

    However, they soon discovered that the sound did note from the abyssal passage but a mountain peak, standing tall over there.

    A zing hot gold-red color hue burst forth like an oil blowout. A giant golden dragon rose into the sky with iparably scorching hot aura. It illuminated thend with brightness like that of a golden sun.

    The golden dragon spread out its wings and let out a shocking dragon¡¯s roar over and over again. The sound of the brazen roarsshed into the purple sun in the sky such that it made Thule seem to turn brighter.

    In Mingdu Central Square, the people could see everything that was taking ce on the frontline through the widescreen just as the frontline soldiers could see them.

    When the gigantic golden dragon rose into the sky, the people stopped shouting because they had no idea what was happening.

    ¡°The Golden Dragon King. That¡¯s the Golden Dragon King. That¡¯s our Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin. He is healed. He is even more powerful now. Go, my little brother!¡± The voice came from Mo Lan. Her excited and even shaky voice echoed through the entire Federation.

    The Dragon Emperor Douluo had recovered from such severe injuries?

    In the next moment, the sound of mighty cheering ten times more intense than before echoed through the entire Douluo Continent.

    An enormous silver dragon rose into the sky to chase after the golden dragon. Theyplemented one another¡¯s majesty. The piercing radiance emitted from these dragons even made the purple sun in the sky pale inparison.

    It was the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena!

    It was they that had led mankind¡¯s legion tost until that point. It was they that had defeated such formidable enemies over and over again. As long as they were still here, humanity still had hope.

    Yes, there was still hope!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Moon Son battle armor hadpleted its self-healing. He gazed down at the ground from the sky while being d in a full suit of armor.

    At this exact moment, the passion in his heart was surging violently. He had watched the scenes and heard the cheering voices just as the soldiers had!

    Yes, they had millions of people standing in support behind them. Regardless of how powerful the enemy was, they did not have the right to withdraw. The only thing they could do was to spare no effort in defeating the formidable enemy and achieve victory.

    A green-gold halo slowly emerged from Tang Wulin¡¯s body, tainting the areas surrounding his and Gu Yuena¡¯s bodies with its hue.

 Chapter 1930 - Unity Of Will Is An Impregnable Stronghold

    <h4>Chapter 1930 Unity Of Will Is An Impregnable Stronghold</h4>

    Gu Yuena was right. In order to defeat the abyssal Sage King, they would need to mobilize everything that they could. They were not defeated yet.

    The lord of the ne¡¯s power was cut off by the abyssal Sage King, but the Ancient Life Tree still thrived in Shrek Academy.

    This was not the time to consider the cost. This was the time for them to gather all their powers to defeat the formidable enemy regardless.

    Tang Wulin closed his eyes. He sensed the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s aura silently through the sound of all mankind¡¯s cheering. He had no idea what was the condition of the Ancient Life Tree after the Life Subtree was destroyed by the abyssal Sage King.

    The aura of the Nature¡¯s Child diffused to the outside to sense the existence of the Ancient Life Tree, and a warm aura suddenly radiated through the surrounding area. A rich, green glow spread out from Tang Wulin¡¯s body.

    Not only that, the glowing image of a gigantic umbre-shaped tree gradually took form in the sky in the southern part of the inner Douluo Continent.

    When the green glow shined upon thend, every soldier present could clearly sense the rich life source coiling around their bodies. The fatigue and cold they felt vanished into nothingness.

    What was that?

    The scene was not only experienced by the soldiers as the people in every corner of the Douluo Federation could see it as well. Even though they had no idea what it was, anyone could tell that this was absolutely a great thing for the frontline soldiers.

    What was most important now? The crucial factor was confidence!

    Excited emotions began to spread, filing everyone with enthusiasm once again.

    Tang Wulin gazed into the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s projected image in the distance, his lips tightly pursed. He had no idea what was the significance of the Ancient Life Tree, but he was well aware that the final opportunity was already upon him. They would still stand a slim chance anyhow.

    Three days¡¯ time was about to arrive. The Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo sacrificed their lives to buy them some time and give them this final opportunity.

    ¡®Come, Sage King. We¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡¯

    At that moment, the unity of will was an impregnable stronghold!

    The soldiers began to move out under themand of the military officers. Their depression from earlier had all disappeared. They were filled with vigor and vitality by the nourishment of the Ancient Life Tree. They swiftly began making preparations to construct the defensive lines. The powerhouses were elevating themselves with great effort while basking in the rich life source brought by the Ancient Life Tree.

    It was also at this time when a door of light slowly opened up nearby. Two massive hulking silhouettes walked out from it. They moved with a steady gait and assumed a reserved bearing.

    Tang Wulin was immediately overjoyed upon seeing them. He pped the dragon wings on his back andnded on the ground like a golden meteor to wee them.

    ¡°Uncles, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Yes, the two silhouettes that walked out from the light door were the Azure Oxpython Da Ming and the Titan Giant Ape Er Ming. They were the two top-ranked Beast Kings that guarded the Ten Thousand Beast tform.

    Judging by their age, they could notpare to Di Tian. However, their cultivation bases were absolutely no less than the Beast God. After all, they used to live in the Divine Realm and were the brothers of the Sea God Tang San.

    ¡°With the skin gone, what can the hair attach to? Although the Douluo Continent has been ravaged by your humans, it¡¯s still a part of us,¡± said Da Ming indifferently. He quickly shifted his eyes toward the light shield that sealed the abyssal passage.

    Er Ming winked at Tang Wulin. ¡°Wulin, we¡¯re counting on you.¡±

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath and nodded strenuously.

    ¡°First ancestor.¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian, Yuanen Tiandang, and the rest of the Titan Giant Ape nsmen hastily stepped forward upon seeing Er Ming. They saluted him respectfully.

    Er Ming chuckled and waved his hand to dismiss them. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such etiquette. All of you are great.¡±

    At that point, the remaining human Limit Douluos were only half the number they had been at their peak. Moreover, the quasigods had all fallen. The addition of the two great Beast Gods would undoubtedly elevate their overall capacity.

    The abyssal creatures were not the big issue and they were confident that they could manage it. The only issue was whether they were capable of withstanding the abyssal Sage King.

    The Sage King was enough to destroy everything else. It was only possible to achieve the final victory by stopping him first.

    The people had gathered at the frontline and waited silently. This time, even the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi and the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun were there.

    At this point in the war, the leadership was no longer significant anymore.

    Tang Wulin looked at Gu Yuena by his side. His confidence was already reignited. Because of the woman next to him, he would never allow himself to lose.

    ¡°Gu Yue, do you think I should open up one more seal? Or should I just open up all the seals? I think that I should be able to withstand the process after my body is elevated to God rank.¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s expression changed drastically. She quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No, absolutely not. I sensed the seals inside your body before. It¡¯s extremely powerful and also extremely ingenious. I think it was left to you by your father. You should know that the three final seals are containing the Golden Dragon King¡¯s real power. It is also his God-ranked power. The removal of each seal will elevate your body¡¯s endurance close to rank-3 Godhood. In simpler terms, if the Divine Realm still exists, you can even surpass the Demon Empress¡¯ Godhood. On the other hand, thetter two seals will allow you to separately elevate you to rank-2 Godhood and rank-1 Godhood. In fact, you might even be stronger. Think about this, how immense will the elevation be with each Godhood rank? In any case, your body can¡¯t possibly withstand the process of this elevation. More importantly, Golden Dragon King¡¯s soul is hidden at the twotteryers as well. If you¡¯re not careful, your body might be seized by the dragon. Thus, you¡¯re absolutely not to open up the final two seals. Only if therees a day when your father returns to your side, may you attempt to do it with his protection.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded quietly. They weremunicating via divine consciousness so only they could hear each other.

    Tang Wulin suddenly said, ¡°Gu Yue, you¡¯re not a human being, right?¡±

    Gu Yuena was stunned for a moment. She looked at Tang Wulin and cracked a bitter smile. ¡°Have you already considered asking me this question for a very, very long time?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not important. It¡¯s doesn¡¯t matter whether you are a human being or not. I only know that you are my wife.¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s charming face blushed. ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? I¡¯m not married to you yet.¡±

    Tang Wulin held her hand. ¡°After the war has ended, I¡¯m going to propose to you. I will certainly give you a grand wedding so that I can marry you officially. I told you that I¡¯m not going to let you leave me again.¡±

    Gu Yue took a deep nce at him. ¡°You really don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m not a human being? You should have already figured that out since earlier, right? That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the other half of the Dragon God, the Silver Dragon King.¡±

    Tang Wulin was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s true that I managed to figure out something, but I find that I¡¯m still in a state of disbelief after hearing it from you.¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s gaze showed that she was slightly confused. ¡°In the past, there were some issues when I transformed into a human being and turned into Na¡¯er. I lost many memories. Thus, you met the me that had lost my memories when you were young. With your nurture and protection, Na¡¯er¡¯s character gradually took form and she fell in love with you. Afterward, Na¡¯er left because I regained my memories gradually, but her persona had already begun to exist independently. If I were to devour her by force, I would need to pay a tremendous price and it would result in an iplete soul. Hence, I ced a bet with Na¡¯er. She requested that I approach you and treat you well. When the time came, she would agree to fuse with me.¡±

    ¡°In reality, it appeared that Na¡¯er lost the bet on the surface because it was true that I stayed by you for a very long time. Yet in reality, I was the one who lost the bet because I fell in love with you. Thus, Na¡¯er was content when she fused with me. In fact, I dared not allow her to fuse with me as one in fear that I might hurt you.¡±

 Chapter 1931 - Mortal Cannon

    <h4>Chapter 1931 Mortal Cannon</h4>

    Tang Wulin listened to her narration patiently. His heart was swarmed with mixed emotions.¡°Why are you telling me this now? Are you afraid that you won¡¯t have the chance to do so in the future?¡±

    Gu Yuena shook her head. ¡°No. Actually, I can¡¯t tell if I¡¯m Gu Yue or Na¡¯er now. Or should I say, I¡¯m both. Our fusion urs gradually anyhow. Do you know the change in me after the fusion?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned. ¡°What change?¡±

    Gu Yuena smiled. ¡°Lots more love. It¡¯s thebination of two people¡¯s love. This may perhaps be our final battle. Thus, I¡¯m going to tell you this regardless of whether you believe in me or not. I¡¯m willing to give up the whole world for you.¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. He wrapped his arms around her. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you this too. I¡¯m willing to love the whole world for you.¡±

    Gu Yuena closed her eyes. Drops of crystal clear tears rolled down her longshes. She hugged him tightly. This was perhaps theirst chance together.

    ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz...¡± A deep buzzing sound was heard echoing throughout Thule. The ground began to shake mildly as well.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena raised their heads simultaneously and looked into the distance. The silver light shield began to shake volently while the silver radiance became warped.

    It was finally time. The end battle was drawing near.

    Gu Yuena stood up with the Silver Dragon Dance Qilin dded to her body while she grasped the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand. In the extreme cold, herst teardrop turned into an ice crystal before hitting the ground.

    Tang Wulin grasped at thin air with his right hand. A piercing golden radiance was seen and the Sea God¡¯s Tridentnded in his palm.

    Mankind¡¯s powerhouses unleashed their battle armors as well. The soldiers were done with their final preparations.

    ¡°Crack!¡± A piercing sound was heard. A watery blue rift instantly appeared on the surface of the silver light shield in the distance. In the next moment, arge area of the silver radiance dispersed akin to a receding tide.

    The abyssal Sage King stepped out and walked on the ground with an icy cold expression in his gaze.

    He had been confined by the spatial lock for three whole days. It was mankind¡¯s feeble attempt to dy him frompleting his dream Divine Realm. This infuriated the abyssal Sage King immensely.

    He could sense that Tang Wulin was still alive in the distance. So what? Nothing stood in the way before the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss. Would three days of dy change their destiny?

    The Ancient Life Tree in the distance was within his sight. The battlefield was filled with rich life sources which vaguely resisted his aura. He found nothing fulfilling. Mankind was still as insignificant as before.

    ¡°Tang... Wu... Lin...¡± All of a sudden, a shriek echoed throughout the entire scene. It was apparent the sound was from a soul loudspeaker.

    Tang Wulin, whose entire body had tensed in preparation to brace the abyssal Sage King¡¯s attack, was stunned for a moment. Who would call him at this very moment?

    In the next moment, a pink light shadow surged skyward from the mountain peak in the distance. The pink turned gold-red the next moment. It shot straight at the abyssal Sage King in the form of a shocking rainbow. At the same time, there was a sob, followed by a sad, bitter, recalcitrant, yet reckless voice.

    ¡°I... love... you...¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s expression changed drastically in an instant. He called aloud, but it was toote for him to do anything.

    The abyssal Sage King¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly. He swung the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss in his hand, but the gold-red radiance was moving too fast. It was so swift that his eyes could not track it.

    The Heaven Saint Crack Abyss struck the gold-red radiance in an iparably precise manner. In the next moment, an unprecedented huge explosion burst out.

    ¡°Rumble rumble rumble...¡±

    Even the people that were watching in every corner of the Douluo Federation through therge screens could feel their ears humming from the unexpectedly loud booming noise despite being far away from the epicenter.

    On the other hand, everyone on the mankind legion¡¯s side on the battlefield lost their hearing temporarily almost in an instant.

    It was a majestic scene! The explosion was violent beyondparison. The enormous mushroom cloud rose along with the iparably light and heat instantly to illuminate the entire battlefield. Even the purple sun in the sky seemed to have been already dimmed at this very moment.

    In a sh, Tang Wulin¡¯s vision blurred. He was well aware of who that person was and also what sort of attack it was!

    ...

    ¡°My name is Ling Zichen. You can address me as Director Ling. I¡¯m from the Tang Sect¡¯s soul ammunition research center!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Director Ling. Wee to Shrek.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m expressing my utter dissatisfaction in regards to my being transferred here without any clear exnation or reason provided. Although you are the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master, do you know how important my current research is? Stopping my research halfway is equal to stopping my train of thought. It¡¯s going to take God knows how long before I can tidy up my train of thought once again. Our research has been carried out continuously for a total of three consecutive years by over one hundred and ten scientists. As the center¡¯s director and the head scientist, my departure will greatly affect their progress. I hope that the Sect Master will be able to provide me with a reasonable exnation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Director Ling. I was genuinely unaware that you were a researcher. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something very crucial that we have to deal with, so we are now in need of your help. That is why we took the liberty to summon you here.¡±

    ¡°I truly don¡¯t know what those two Excellencies were thinking when they appointed a sect master like you. You don¡¯t have any guts at all. Tell me, what¡¯s the point of being a good-looking man? You¡¯re simply a sissy.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Tell me quickly. What do you need me for? After this has ended, I¡¯ll still need to return as soon as possible. I¡¯ll give you half a day, no, three hours¡¯ time. I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll have an issue that requires more than that for me to solve.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Everyone protect Ling Zichen and be prepared forbat.¡±

    ¡°Wulin, please help me stabilize the carriage!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly a lunatic!¡±

    ¡°We are pressed for time. We can¡¯tplete the modification process in time without using my mecha as the carriage. Do you think that the modification is an easy task? Come, quick. Stand behind me and help me stabilize the carriage. The kickback is going to be extremely strong. Be prepared.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with whether I¡¯m scared or not. How can you take yourself so lightly?¡±

    ¡°This is unrted to my taking myself lightly or not. As a scientist, I care only about the sess rate. I thought about using my body as the carriage since I¡¯m the one most familiar with the Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit unit on the continent at present. On the other hand, there¡¯s only one Eternal Heaven which is more lethal than the one I developed earlier. If I want to make it a long-term reusable superweapon, I¡¯ll need to make slight modifications to the Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit unit continuously. I¡¯ll also carry out some adjustments during theunch process. I¡¯m not a soul master, but there are many Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units in my bodyposition. My spiritual consciousness is linked to the Eternal Heaven so that it is most effective when in use. In this way, the sess rate will be increased by eighteen point five percent aspared to cing the carriage elsewhere. Do you know the significance of this number? It means the overall safety is improved by twenty percent. The difference is substantial. So, how can I not do it? Moreover, I¡¯ve seeded. I¡¯m the superweapon now. I¡¯ve to say that even you¡¯re incapable of withstanding a frontal st from me. Hahaha! I¡¯m going to be our Tang Sect¡¯s cannon god in the future.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    ¡°Zichen, you¡¯ve sacrificed too much.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a monster? That I¡¯m a crazy woman?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve never thought of you as a monster before. In my heart, you are a respectable scientist. You gave your life to science. You are the pride of Tang Sect.¡±

    ¡°But, I¡¯m a woman too. I yearn for the things a woman yearns for. Even if I only think about it asionally, I¡¯m still a woman after all.¡±

    ¡°Prepare tounch the Eternal Heaven cannon! Tang Wulin, stabilize the carriage.¡±

 Chapter 1932 - The Crazy One Has Gone

    <h4>Chapter 1932 The Crazy One Has Gone</h4>

    The scenes of the past kept appearing in his mind. On the other hand, the woman who had such an ardent belief and spirited enthusiasm in soul technology research was gone.She was not able tounch the Eternal Heaven cannon. As a result, she chose to use her body to bear the Eternal Heaven and converted herself into a real Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition. She sacrificed her life to unleash the most powerful weapon produced by mankind¡¯s soul technology on the abyss.

    Anyhow, she made herself into the Eternal Heaven. It was precisely her hard work and effort which allowed the Eternal Heaven to be unleashed a second time. At this juncture of the final battle, the st was indeed crucial for mankind¡¯s legion.

    The Tang Sect¡¯s soul weapon research center¡¯s director, Ling Zichen had fallen!

    A zing hot radiance filled the entire abyssal passage. Due to the intense brightness, the federal military could not see what happened in the terrifying huge explosion. Only the incandescent radiance filled their visual field.

    The violent wave from the st swept across the scene. As the federal military was not that far away from the epicenter, they swayed despite the protective shield.

    It was mankind¡¯s ultimate weapon after all!

    The frontline army and the people who were cheering for them fell silent for a moment.

    The federal parliament received a report from the frontline the next moment regarding the situation.

    She had turned herself into a bomb andunched herself with the Eternal Heaven at the enemy. She was unflinching in the face of death!

    The explosionsted more than ten minutes before the piercing radiance faded away. The Eternal Heaven was known as a Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition because its power could truly rival Godhood!

    It was the most powerful out of the three Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunitions. The explosion of the Eternal Heaven produced a power that was a few times more powerful than the light band earlier.

    Tears filled the brim of Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes. His body was shaking ever so slightly while his lips were tightly pursed. There was only one thought in his mind now. ¡®I won¡¯t let Ling Zichen die for nothing!¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Wulin called out. He tugged the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena¡¯s hand. Both of them rose into the sky simultaneously. They charged straight toward the fiery light with the dual golden and silver-colored radiances before the explosion had even subsided.

    The air lost oxygen due to the intense burning, and it turned zing hot. It became a prohibited zone for mankind, but Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena just threw themselves into it without hesitation.

    Their minds were connected. Two light rays shot out from their palms separately. Those were precisely the Golden Dragon Spear and the Silver Dragon Spear. The two great divine weapons dived into the intense explosion with a dazzling radiance.

    All at once, Tang Wulin¡¯s and Gu Yuena¡¯s bodies turned zing hot. Immeasurable energy flowed into their bodies instantly. It was the devourment from the two great divine weapons.

    There was no other weapon that could deliver a crushing blow to the abyssal creatures. Even the king-ranked and monarch-ranked powerhouses were incapable of withstanding the Eternal Heaven¡¯s power.

    After three days of adjustments and resurrections, arge number of the abyssal creatures were resurrected with the abyssal Sage King¡¯s support. The creatures were surging out at that very moment. At the same time, the Eternal Heaven descended upon them. Just imagine the number of abyssal creatures which were pulverized by the Eternal Heaven¡¯s explosion.

    Even the abyssal passage could only devour and absorb a limited amount of abyssal energy in the unexpected massive explosion. Even the abyssal Sage King was engrossed in the explosion¡¯s epicenter to worry about anything else in the meantime.

    The Golden Dragon Spear and the Silver Dragon Spear dived into the explosion¡¯s epicenter under such circumstances. Arge amount of abyssal energy was devoured and absorbed by the spears before being channeled back to Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena.

    Their powers were elevated substantially at once. The most obvious change was that the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s projection in the distance became more distinct. An even richer life source was unleashed to enshroud thend.

    ¡°Roar, roar, roar...¡± A wild, raging roar was heard soon after two piercing, loud booms were heard. Two light rays shot backward. They were precisely the two divine spears.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena retracted their divine weapons. Later, a light ray surged from the epicenter of the explosion.

    ¡°All of you must die! All of this must be destroyed.¡± The abyssal Sage King was obviously in a rather shabby state. His long hair hung down loosely behind his back. He was no longer the immacte person he was earlier. He had a calm and handsome face initially, but now, his face had a few wounds to it. His clothes were ripped as well.

    Apparently, he was seriously injured in the epicenter of the explosion caused by the terrifying weapon, the Eternal Weapon despite his superior abilities.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena unleashed the Dragon God Transformation without any hesitation once again.

    The golden color fused with the silver color. Piercing res burst out. The two silhouettes coincided. At present, the Dragon God¡¯s aura was more powerful than the previous release on the battlefield earlier.

    Tang Wulin transformed himself into the overbearing Dragon God. The Silver Dragon Spear and the Golden Dragon Spear surged skyward before transforming into two radiances which spun around his body akin to two circling satellites. The Golden Dragon Spear stabbed into the air. At once, a mighty torrent of energy burst forth to engulf the abyssal Sage King.

    Fire spewed forth from the abyssal Sage King¡¯s eyes. He was obviously infuriated beyond reason. He never expected to be injured on the Douluo Continent ne.

    He had always treasured his body. In order to further elevate himself to the Godking realm, his body was crucial to achieving his objective. The injury would certainly dy his ambition to be the God King. In fact, he might not be able to achieve the perfect form. How could he refrain himself from getting mad?

    Moreover, the Golden Dragon Spear and the Silver Dragon Spear had devoured arge amount of abyssal energy earlier. He could only watch helplessly as theypleted the process when he was distracted. The abyssal energy was considered a portion of the abyssal Sage King. When the abyssal energy was being devoured, his power would weaken as well.

    He came to the Douluo Continent, so he could devour all the life force here and use the Douluo Star as the foundation for his Divine Realm. At present, he had yet to devour much of the Douluo Continent¡¯s life force. On the contrary, he lost quite arge amount of his abyssal energy which infuriated him even more.

    He had lost his mood of ying a cat catching a mouse. Currently, he could only think of destroying everything before him and devouring all that this ne could offer as quickly as possible.

    The Heaven Saint Crack Abyss was stabbed forward brazenly. The mighty torrent of energy was stopped short immediately. At his rank, it was no longer important for him to unleash his soul skills. What mattered most were absolute speed with absolute power.

    The abyssal Sage King swayed his body once, and he was before Tang Wulin. The Heaven Saint Crack Abyss was swung brazenly at Tang Wulin¡¯s head.

    Tang Wulin lifted the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand while his body swerved to the side simultaneously. Having learned from his previous experience, he would never expose his body to the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss¡¯ radiance again.

    ¡°ng...¡± A piercing sound was heard. Tang Wulin retreated abruptly. He was, however, not sted away by the impact like he was previously.

    Nine-colored scales were seen glimmering on Tang Wulin¡¯s body. The scales appeared to be reflective mirrors. Not only that, a peculiar golden glow could be seen all over his body. The golden radiance gushed out making his body fall back. At the same time, it managed to fend off a part of the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss¡¯ radiance. In addition, it further enhanced Tang Wulin¡¯s power tremendously.

    When he swung the golden trident, the golden glow moved to his arm. On the other hand, when he fell back from the impact, the golden glow covered his body to minimize the repercussions resulting from the collision. It was truly intriguing.

    The breakthrough of the Golden Dragon King¡¯s sixteenthyer seal signified that Tang Wulin had gained an eighth golden soul ring. At the same time, the eighth soul ring gave him the ability, which belonged to the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline power, known as the Golden Waterfall!

 Chapter 1933 - The Ancient Life Tree Joined In!

    <h4>Chapter 1933 The Ancient Life Tree Joined In!</h4>

    The two most powerful abilities of the Golden Dragon King were its attack and defense. The attack ability could only be gained after all the seals were opened. On the other hand, the defense ability was precisely the Golden Waterfall currently unleashed by Tang Wulin.More urately, the Golden Waterfall should be known as the Golden Dragon Waterfall. It was not just a pure defense type soul skill but a defense and support ability. Whenever Tang Wulin was in danger, it could immediately provide the best countermeasure for the emergency.

    The abyssal Sage King was stunned when he realized that he barely injured Tang Wulin with his halberd. He noticed that the opponent was obviously more powerful afterpleting the Dragon God Transformation this time. The abyssal Sage King could not help feeling astonished in his heart. Although there was still a huge disparity between the both of them, he was rather surprised that the opponent before him possessed the ability to contend with him for a short period of time.

    It was an unpleasant feeling. The abyssal Sage King would never allow such a mishap to take ce.

    He did not expect the two young people before him to develop to this extent despite not being able to attain Godhood yet. He could not allow them to continue to develop in such a manner.

    The abyssal Sage King¡¯s eyes suddenly turned deep. He had caught up with Tang Wulin in an instant. The Heaven Saint Crack Abyss was stabbed at the opponent once again.

    It was impossible to evade when confronted with absolute speed and power. The moment the abyssal Sage Kingunched an attack, all the heaven and earth power was wielded by him. It was inevitable.

    Tang Wulin lifted the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand again. A piercing, loud boom was heard, and he was repulsed once more.

    The Heaven Saint Crack Abyss was tilted in an upward lifting motion. The Golden Dragon Waterfall propelled Tang Wulin¡¯s body to the side. At the same time, it resisted the sharp radiance of the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss to the best of its abilities.

    The abyssal Sage King¡¯s godly power was so powerful that Tang Wulin¡¯s arms werepletely numb and sore after just two collisions. Even though he was in a better condition than the previous battle, he knew it was not enough. There was still a huge disparity between them.

    ¡°Poof...¡± The Golden Dragon Waterfall had only managed to resist a portion of the sharp radiance. The Heaven Saint Crack Abyss¡¯ radiance cut across the Golden Dragon Moon Song and left a huge gash on it.

    The Heaven Saint Crack Abyss¡¯ ability to brush off opposing defenses was truly domineering. The four-word battle armor was rendered ineffective in its attack.

    Fresh blood gushed out once again. Countless people gasped aloud upon watching the scene.

    Undoubtedly, Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena were the final force to resist the abyssal Sage King.

    However, it was also at this exact moment when a stream of green radiance cut across the sky to illuminate Tang Wulin¡¯s body the moment it was injured.

    The radiance shed once. Tang Wulin¡¯s wound was healed. Even the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss¡¯ sharp aura inside his body was instantly swept away into nothingness. The convulsions in his arms vanished soon after. He recovered immediately and was in peak form almost in an instant. It seemed like he had been resurrected.

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident stabbed brazenly. He unleashed the Forbid Commonce, Dragon Emperor Charge!

    A terrifying explosive force apanied by a tremendous st mmed into the abyssal Sage King abruptly. The abyssal Sage King used the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss to block it. A deep boom was heard. He stumbled backward from the impact.

    It was the first time ever the abyssal Sage King was repulsed since he fought against Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena!

    The Ancient Life Tree had finally made its move. As the life core of the entire Douluo Continent, the Ancient Life Tree apparently understood the importance of victory in this battle. It executed a move from across the air to assist the Dragon God!

    The abyssal Sage King was stunned for a moment when he was repulsed. He then became infuriated. The Heaven Saint Crack Abyss glowed brightly like a translucent, gigantic, dark blue crystal. When it was swung once again, the abyssal Sage King¡¯s eyes turned dark blue as well.

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand converted the Dragon Emperor Charge to the Forbid Universe, Dragon Emperor Perish. He was confronting toughness with toughness!

    Since he could not dodge it, he chose to engage in a direct collision instead.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    Tang Wulin was repulsed immensely. This time, there was a huge gash which nearly cut his body into half. Without a doubt, it was the abyssal Sage King¡¯s true attacking ability!

    Previously, such an attack would send Tang Wulin to the brink of death. Currently, he had the support of a life force of the entire Douluo Continent.

    A dazzling green radiancended on Tang Wulin¡¯s body in an iparably precise manner. It revitalized him instantly while his injuries were healed in the next moment. Furthermore, he was now in peak form. The Sea God¡¯s Trident was unleashed to assault the abyssal Sage King once again.

    The abyssal Sage King did not expect such an oue. He no longer felt infuriated but rather depressed instead.

    He was tired of fighting an opponent who could not be beaten to death. He was aware that the Ancient Life Tree channeled an exceedingly huge amount of life force in order to heal any injury inflicted by the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss¡¯ attack. He could still kill Tang Wulin by keeping him engaged for a longer period. Tang Wulin would be exhausted until he could not no longer sustain his effort. However, it would take a long time. At present, the fusion of Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena produced the Dragon God Transformation with the support of the Ancient Life Tree. They were akin to sticky candy which was difficult to break free from.

    The abyssal Sage King squinted his eyes and let out a grunt. ¡°Very well! Do you think you¡¯ll be able to stop my advance just like that?¡±

    As he spoke, he swept the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss horizontally and sted Tang Wulin away once again. In the next moment, he raised the super divine weapon over his head. A dark blue radiance surged from his body and gushed toward the ground below.

    ¡°Abyss reassemble!¡±

    The glow from the explosion of the Eternal Heaven was dimming by now. It faded gradually to reveal the abyssal passage¡¯s exit which was now double its initial size. Not a single abyssal creature could be seen. One could just imagine how powerful the explosion was.

    It was precisely at that moment a gigantic duskgold light pir spewed forth from the abyssal passage following the abyssal Sage King¡¯s call.

    There was a ruthless expression on the abyssal Sage King¡¯s expression when the gigantic light pir appeared.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression turned solemn soon after. He clearly felt a strong abyssal energy from the duskgold light pir with its abyssal aura.

    It was obvious that the Eternal Heaven had stopped the abyssal ne, but it did not do much damage to the abyss.

    ¡°The moment I descended upon this world, all the nar pressure no longer existed. It signifies that I can bring the power of the entire abyss over here, including the abyss¡¯ resurrection power. Even though it¡¯s exhausting, consuming some hidden resources is nothingpared to devouring the Douluo ne. You can only stop me temporarily, but I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to stop my abyssal legion.¡±

    Before the abyssal Sage King¡¯s voice died away, millions of abyssal creatures gushed out from the gigantic, duskgold light pir akin to a fairy maiden scattering flowers from heaven. The abyssal creatures charged out in all directions. Tang Wulin was astonished when he spotted a few familiar silhouettes from the many abyssal creatures.

    There was the abyssal Spirit Dragon King, the Spirit Monarch!

    There was the abyssal monarch of ck Empresses, the ck Monarch!

    The Intense Monarch, the Transform Monarch, the Bee Monarch and other abyssal monarchs which had been killed in the earlier battles all came out from the gigantic, duskgold, light pir one at a time.

    Although these resurrected abyssal monarchs werecking in spirituality and intelligence aspared to before, the auras they emitted were not weak!

    The abyssal Sage King¡¯s and the entire abyssal ne¡¯s powers were totally revealed at the moment.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes turned nine-coloredpletely upon witnessing the scene. All opportunities were lost. He could only end all this by killing the abyssal Sage King!

    The nine-colored halos were sprinkled while Tang Wulin¡¯s aura was elevated to perfection instantly.

    The Ancient Life Tree projected a ray of radiance and illuminated his body as if it was sensing his transformation.

    He unleashed the Indefinite Storm!

    The abyssal Sage King grunted once. He did not dodge the Indefinite Storm. Instead, he confronted it head-on. He watched Tang Wulin mockingly as if to say, ¡®Even if you can trap me for the time being, what do you have to kill me then?¡¯

    It was also at this exact moment when Tang Wulin suddenly passed the Sea God¡¯s Trident to his left hand. His right palm crossed the void and pressed onto the abyssal Sage King¡¯s chest. A puff of seven-colored me branded the Sage King¡¯s chest instantly, transforming into the shape of a lotus flower.

    The abyssal Sage King¡¯s agonizing scream echoed throughout the entire scene at once.

 Chapter 1934 - The Seven-Color Lotus Flower

    <h4>Chapter 1934 The Seven-Color Lotus Flower</h4>

    ¡°Wulin, what¡¯s that design on your hand?¡± Gu Yuena glimpsed the strange-looking, seven-color lotus flower motif on the back of his hand when his arms were wrapped around her.¡°Oh. I¡¯ve forgotten about it. It¡¯s...¡±

    ...

    The me in the shape of a lotus flower shimmering with a seven-colored radiance was etched on the abyssal Sage King¡¯s chest. The abyssal Sage King let out an unprecedented agonizing scream at once.

    The burning sensation scorched his heart and bones. It was not only burning his body but also his divine consciousness.

    Where did the mee from? It was from the Fire Host n. It came from a strange n who imed to belong to the Magic Blue World, ording to the description given by a Fire Host nsman. It was a strange region with seven-colored seas and six great territories.

    The seven-color lotus flower me was the Fire Host n¡¯s real fire. It was reputed to be able to burn through anything.

    It was precisely Gu Yuena¡¯s reminder that Tang Wulin remembered he still possessed such a me. When he used his soul power to urge the me into appearing for the first time after he had achieved his God-ranked body, he felt both fearful and joyous at the same time.

    His body had surpassed the Leakproof Golden Body. After attaining the true body of a god, the appearance of the seven-color lotus flower me roused fear in him. One could imagine just how powerful the me¡¯s burning ability was.

    It was precisely the trump card which Tang Wulin prepared for the abyssal Sage King today.

    The Indefinite Storm could perhaps immobilize the opponent temporarily, long enough for him to unleash the seven-colored Lotus Flower on the abyssal Sage King.

    The abyssal Sage King¡¯s agonizing scream halted the abyssal legion momentarily afterward.

    Tang Wulin swung the Sea God¡¯s Trident once again to pierce the abyssal Sage King¡¯s chest. The Indefinite Storm was losing its hold on the abyssal Sage King.

    The disparity of their cultivation bases made the Indefinite Storm¡¯s controlst for only a short time. After struggling free from the Indefinite Storm, the abyssal Sage King used the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss to sweep horizontally across to push the Sea God¡¯s Trident away, but it abruptly came back to cut him in the next moment.

    The dark blue blood radiance gushed out. Arge chunk of flesh was shaved from the abyssal Sage King¡¯s chest with his own Heaven Saint Crack Abyss. He was tossed into the sky together with the seven-color Lotus Flower¡¯s me.

    Even now, the seven-colored radiance on the abyssal Sage King¡¯s head flickered a few times. His face was in agony before his dark blue radiance drowned out the seven-colored radiance.

    The seven-color Lotus Flower¡¯s me burned him until he finally struggled free from the Indefinite Storm. It only took two breaths when he cut off a part of himself. In any case, he was apparently injured.

    He never expected to be suffering from injuries that were even more severe than being sted by the Eternal Heaven earlier.

    The me was certainly of a high rank. The wound on his chest was so deep that one could see something simr to a human¡¯s skeleton. It was as difficult to heal as Tang Wulin¡¯s wound which was inflicted by the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss earlier. He was incapable of healing his wound for the time being.

    More importantly, the abyssal Sage King¡¯s divine consciousness was injured to a certain extent. It was his greatest loss.

    Due to theck of a Godhood tablet, he had yet to create the Divine Realm. His divine consciousness had been umted through countless years before the Divine Realm was created. The injury to his divine consciousness was a crushing blow to him. It would substantially affect his rank in the Divine Realm in the future.

    ¡°How dare you injure me?¡± The abyssal Sage King was furious. He stabbed the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss toward Tang Wulin and projected countless radiance which enshrouded Tang Wulin from all directions. It seemed as though he could only vent the hatred in his heart by tearing apart his opponentpletely.

    Tang Wulin was calm andposed at the moment. The more dire the situation was, the calmer he needed to be. His only disappointment was that the seven-color Lotus Fire¡¯s me did not burn for a longer period of time before it was extinguished. When he was repulsed earlier, he took a nce at the motif on his hand and noted that the seven-color Lotus Flower¡¯s design had faded. He could not conjure the me again regardless of how hard he tried. Apparently, he could only utilize it for a short time.

    He truly regretted it. He did not expect the seven-color Lotus Flower¡¯s me to be so effective such that it could even injure the abyssal Sage King¡¯s divine consciousness. Otherwise, he would definitely look for a better opportunity to utilize it.

    Due to the urgency of the situation earlier and the assault of the abyssal legion, he had utilized it immediately. However, he did not manage to injure the abyssal Sage King severely.

    At present, Tang Wulin controlled his Dragon God¡¯s body to shrink as he was confronted by the all-epassing Heaven Saint Crack Abyss¡¯ attack. The Sea God¡¯s Trident projected halos once again. In the next moment, he unleashed the Indefinite Storm.

    The two great divine halberds continued to encircle and collide into each other. The Heaven Saint Crack Abyss¡¯s sharp aura made Tang Wulin feel suffocated. Wounds began to appear on his body as he bled profusely from his seven bodily orifices.

    However, he relied on his God-ranked body and the elevation from the Dragon God Transformation to withstand the attack by force.

    When the abyssal Sage King¡¯s attack weakened slightly, his wounds were fully healed under the illumination of the Ancient Life Tree.

    At present, Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena managed to restrain the abyssal Sage King through their joint effort. At the same time, the action on the battlefield was in full swing.

    Mankind¡¯s side was well prepared in their battle formation. As they were confronted by the abyssal legion, the federal military powerhouses leaped into the sky in session to engage the formidable enemies.

    A green-blue radiance was seen circting in the Azure Oxpython¡¯s huge eyes. He swayed his body once and he transformed into a gigantic python over a thousand meters in length. It had the head of an ox and the body of a python. It slithered toward the resurrected number two most powerful creature from the abyss, the abyssal Spirit Dragon King, the Spirit Monarch.

    Despite the Spirit Monarch¡¯s resurrection, he was slightly different from before. He was no longer god-ranked, but he was still at the peak just below the God rank. He was well-matched against his opponent Da Ming. He relied on his powerful control ability to fight against Da Ming.

    On the other hand, Er Ming engaged the Intense Monarch. Without the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss, the Intense Monarch¡¯s abilities were weakened substantially. He was suppressed by Er Ming in a frontal collision.

    The coboration of Da Ming and Er Ming made up for the loss of a few quasi gods. Based on their cultivation bases, Da Ming¡¯s cultivation base was no less inferior to the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie. In fact, he might even have surpassed Chen Xinjie. Er Ming¡¯s abilities were equally powerful. The two great Beast Gods managed to stop the opposing side¡¯s two most powerful Monarchs.

    The rest of the powerhouses engaged with their opponents. All at once, both sides engaged in violent collisions.

    Loud booms were heard, and all of mankind¡¯s soul cannons and weapons were operating at full sts. Piercing explosion noises and deafening booming sounds echoed throughout the entire scene.

    The number of abyssal creatures was truly immense. It was as mentioned by the abyssal Sage King. When his body was brought to the Douluo Continent, the most crucial factor was to minimize the suppression by the lord of the Douluo Continent ne over the abyssal passage. Under such circumstances, all the constraints would disappear. It would allow the abyssal ne to bring the abyssal creatures to this world with minimal obstruction.

    The abyssal Sage King spared no effort in using the abyssal energy to resurrect the numerous abyssal creatures. At present, more than half of the one hundred and eight levels of the abyss were damaged. However, almost all the powerhouses which represented the one hundred and eight levels initially had been resurrected. Thus, mankind¡¯s legion was under tremendous pressure.

    It was especially difficult for them after losing the long-range artillery fire reinforcements from the sea. The artillery fire was inadequate. The collisions between the powerhouses were still holding out. Mankind¡¯s side had sent out powerhouses from Shrek Academy, the Spirit Pagoda, the War God Hall, and all therge reclusive ns. They should be fine for the time being. However, they were losing ground in the overall battle. A few of the defense lines had been breached. The constant reinforcement of the War God Hall¡¯s powerhouses from the Tang Sect managed to make the defense linesst longer.

    At present, the federal military was mostlycking inrge-scale lethal weapons.

    For safety reasons and the endurance of its forces, they were advancing and retreating with caution. The vast majority of the fixed soul ammunition-type equipment were installed in the three great fleets. However, the three great fleets had been destroyed by the abyssal Sage King which resulted in the shortage ofrge-scale attack weapons on mankind¡¯s side.

 Chapter 1935 - Jade Snakeâ€™s Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 1935 Jade Snake¡¯s Explosion</h4>

    More importantly, the abyssal legion was ceaseless ining. The abyssal creatures killed would be returned to the abyssal ne. The lower level abyssal creatures would be swiftly resurrected such that they would be back on the battlefield in no time. On the other hand, a human¡¯s death on mankind¡¯s side would be a true death. If this continued, they would not stand a chance of winning.Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena were too preupied to do anything else in the meantime. The two dragon spears circling around them were suppressed by the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss such that they could not fly out to devour the abyssal energy.

    Although the abyssal Sage King had yet to kill them, he did not give them the chance to devour the abyssal energy anymore.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    The defense line was finally breached. The soul defense devices exploded with a loud boom. Arge number of the abyssal creatures were surging to the outside from the breach in the defense line.

    Meanwhile, a ball of silver radiance descended from the sky and spread out instantly. A vast expanse of silver light pattern spread out on the ground to fill the breach which was over a hundred meters wide.

    The abyssal creatures which assailed this spot were suddenly rendered immobile and totally shackled in this area.

    The Shackler Luo Guixing appeared in an area not far away. He appeared slightly pale at the moment. It was difficult for him to control so many abyssal creatures at once. Moreover, there was nock of powerhouses amongst the creatures.

    In any case, the breach could not be broken through again. Otherwise, mankind would be utterly defeated within a short time.

    The abyssal creatures would be charging toward the Douluo Continent without the slightest hesitation once they breached the defense lines. By then, mankind would not stand a chance of winning at all.

    Thus, Luo Guixing was spared no effort in containing the breach to the best of his abilities.

    From nowhere, a ck silhouette moved in a sh. Arge number of the abyssal creatures were cut into halves before transforming into abyssal energy. It was Xu Yucheng who was shing the abyssal creatures by the dozen with his Reaper¡¯s Scythe.

    The Shrek Six Monsters were fighting against the abyssal king-ranked and monarch-ranked powerhouses at the moment. Only they could salvage the situation here.

    Immediately after they sealed the breach, a loud boom was hearding from a nearby area. An evenrger breach appeared. The abyssal creatures surged out akin to water bursting from a dam.

    It was over. It was toote.

    Xu Yucheng and Luo Guixing had bitter expressions on their faces. The number of the abyssal creatures was immense. If the federal military were still in their prime, perhaps, they could still be able to withstand a while longer by relying on the infrasonic wave and heavy ion weapons. However, they had been severely weakened in the battles earlier, and they had lost the naval reinforcements. More than half of their air force was gone as well. How could they resist this still? Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena were no longer active as they were getting beaten regardless of how much they utilized their abilities.

    Suddenly, a shriek was heard from the direction of the burst dam.

    ¡°Die you filthy m*tf*rf*ck*rs, die!¡±

    Upon hearing the voice, Xu Yucheng¡¯s and Luo Gui Xing¡¯s expressions changed drastically at the same time. Both of them shouted aloud in unison, ¡°No!¡±

    In an area not far away, a huge snake with green scales suddenly emerged in the air. Soon after, its enormous body exploded with a loud bang. The scales on its body shot outward in all the different directions. Wherever a scale passed, arge puff of dark green mist arose in its path.

    The abyssal creatures would melt rapidly upon even a slight contact with the mist regardless of their ranks. In just a short while, those creatures turned into pus.

    It was even more incredible that the gush of green aura did not vanish after the abyssal creatures had turned into abyssal energy upon their deaths. Arge number of the abyssal creatures in the surroundings were infected by the abyssal energy returning to the abyss such that even more abyssal creatures melted as a result.

    ¡°Yiran...¡± An agonizing scream was heard. A momentter, a giant bear pounced down from the sky and forcefully crushed a Ba An into mud. Its eyes were reddened with rage. Obviously, the bear had sunk into insanity.

    The huge green snake was precisely the Jade Snake Zheng Yiran. She sacrificed her life and exploded to disperse her Jade Snake King¡¯s toxin on the battlefield. It was especially effective, but it was also the death of her.

    The Duskgold Bear Yang Nianxia was coupled with her since earlier. How could he refrain himself from being torn by grief upon witnessing her death?

    They were ssmates with Tang Wulin in the past. They hadpeted against Tang Wulin as well. At present, Zheng Yiran was the first hero to fall amongst them in this final battle.

    A buzzing sound was heard. The abyssal Sage Monarch that was in charge ofmanding the entire scene had noticed the situation. He pointed his staff at the ground below. At once, the abyssal energy, tainted with the Jade Snake¡¯s toxin, sank into the ground and stopped returning to the abyssal passage. However, arge number of abyssal creatures had been poisoned to death within a short time. The pressure at the breach was finally reduced. Zheng Yiran paid the price with her life so as to gain more time for the federal military.

    The abyssal Sage Monarch watched the entire scene with an icy cold gaze. The Spirit Monarch was resurrected. Hence, he had yet topletely recover to his previous self at the moment. Apart from the Sage King, the Sage Monarch held the highest rank in the abyssal legion now.

    ¡°Foolish mankind. You may be able to stop us temporarily. But, how can you possibly stop my legion for real? To desperately resist may dy your defeat and death for only a little while.¡±

    ...

    In the vast sea.

    The surface of the sea was calm yet dim. The purple sun in the sky oppressed the entire sea surface.

    The warships were in battle formation, cruising rapidly on the sea.

    A handsome youth was standing on the bridge of the biggest warship. He gazed into the world outside through a window.

    Ever since the purple sun appeared over the sea, the entire sky began to turn dim and dark. Subsequently, he felt the immense pressure.

    It was truly difficult tomunicate on the sea. He attempted tomunicate with the outside as he had no idea what really happened. He had yet to receive detailed information of the situation outside. The only thing he could do was wait.

    ¡°The information has been received. Brother, the information has been received. Sorry for troubling you.¡± An anxious voice was heard. A young maiden dressed in sports attire came running over at full speed. Her huge, bright eyes were filled with concern.

    ¡°The abyss and the abyssal ne are engaging in a great war against the Douluo Federation. The Holy Spirit Cult has been annihted. However, the lord of the abyssal ne, the abyssal Sage King has sealed our lord of the Douluo ne. He is currently engaging in a huge battle against Tang Wulin and the others. Tang Wulin was severely injured earlier, and it seems that he can¡¯t hold on much longer. What should we do, what should we do now? How long will it take before we arrive?¡±

    Dai Yueyan frowned deeply. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t be anxious, sister. Exin clearly. Tell me what information you¡¯ve there.¡±

    The handsome youth standing on the bridge was precisely the Star Luo Empire¡¯s crown prince Dai Yueyan. He was Tang Wulin¡¯s worthy opponent in the past with the moniker of Tiger King. The bright-eyed young maiden, on the other hand, was his sister Dai Yun¡¯er.

    With great effort, Dai Yun¡¯er calmed her emotions before she reported the situation on the frontline.

    The Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire had received updates when the abyssal passage opened in Thule. The information came from the Tang Sect naturally. The Tang Sect was requesting reinforcements from them.

    The Tang Sect and Shrek Academy were well aware of the power of the abyssal ne. At the time, Tang Wulin had discussed with the numerous Excellencies and concluded that they needed to gather all the forces necessary to resist the abyss. Hence, they sent out a request for aid from the two great empires, the Star Luo and the Dou Spirit.

    The Douluo Star did not belong to the Douluo Continent alone. It also belonged to the other two great continents simrly! If the Douluo Continent were to fall into the hands of the abyssal creatures, the entire would be destroyed. If the Douluo Federation could not stop them, how could the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire possibly resist them then?

    The current king of the Star Luo Empire was a man of great talent and bold vision. After careful consideration, he agreed to send out the naval fleet.

    The only issue was the time period, from the appearance of the abyssal legion until now, was too short. It had only been ten days since. On the other hand, the voyage took a long time, and there was still more than half of the journey left. Meanwhile, the frontline at the Douluo Federation had reached a critical moment.

 Chapter 1936 - The Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 1936 The Reinforcements</h4>

    Upon listening to his sister¡¯s exnation, Dai Yueyan understood the severity of the situation. They knew about the Douluo Federation¡¯s armed forces naturally. They were surprised that the Douluo Federation did not evenst for half a month despite having such powerful armed forces in addition to the numerous powerhouses.Dai Yueyan was not only not gloating, on the contrary, he was deeply concerned. If the Douluo Federation was so quickly defeated, how long could theyst if the abyssal legion arrived on the Star Luo Continent then? Perhaps, they may not evenst as long as the Douluo Federation.

    Yet, the situation was beyond their control. There was utterly nothing they could do now regardless of how anxious they were!

    ¡°Brother, what should we do? Wulin can barely resist anymore. He¡¯s already injured severely. Brother, what should we do?¡± As she spoke, Dai Yun¡¯er shook Dai Yueyan¡¯s arm vigorously. She could not be pacified.

    Dai Yueyan said with a bitter smile, ¡°Yun¡¯er, it¡¯s no use getting worked up. We still have a long voyage ahead of us. We can¡¯t just teleport the entire fleet there now, can we? You...¡±

    At this point, his gaze became concentrated for a moment. All of a sudden, he stopped speaking. A radiance shot out from his eyes as he looked toward a window of the ship.

    Dai Yun¡¯er immediately raised her head as well upon seeing his expression. She followed his gaze to look outside.

    On the sea¡¯s surface, ayer of green glow emerged at a spot not far from them. A vague, gigantic human-shaped silhouette emerged on the surface of the sea.

    It appeared to be a woman with a branch-like object in her hand. She waved it gently in the direction of their naval fleet.

    ¡°Is that an enemy attack? Prepare for level onebat.¡± Dai Yueyan shouted aloud and quickly dispatched the order. At once, a piercing siren echoed throughout the entire Star Luo Empire¡¯s fleet.

    A misty green light shadow was sprinkled from the tree branch. The light shadow transformed into an enormous light shield which enshrouded the entire naval fleet.

    Soon after, everything in the surroundings suddenly blurred and turned illusory. The ship was shaking violently. Everything outside the light shield swept past the ship as if they were shuttling through time seemingly. In the next moment, the ship¡¯s hull shook abruptly, and the green glow then vanished. Everything seemed to have returned to normal.

    Meanwhile, the Star Luo Naval Fleet was still arming itself in the midst of the sounds of the siren. All sorts of weapons were prepared to beunched at any moment.

    ¡°Brother, what happened?¡± Dai Yun¡¯er asked Dai Yueyan in puzzlement.

    Dai Yueyan was just as confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It didn¡¯t feel like the green glow earlier was attacking us. Why do I feel like something¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness Crown Prince, something¡¯s happened. For some unknown reason, our satellite signal shows that we¡¯re already at the open waters north of the Douluo Continent. We¡¯re near to Thule. It appears something¡¯s wrong with our instruments.¡±

    Dai Yueyan and Dai Yun¡¯er stood gazing at each other. Dai Yun¡¯er muttered to herself, ¡°Brother, what did you say earlier?¡±

    Dai Yueyan hesitated for a moment. ¡°Teleportation?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, can it?¡±

    Meanwhile, deep booming noises were hearding from the distance. In fact, even the sea was shaking mildly from the loud booming noises.

    At the same time, a green radiance expanded and transformed into a light shield not far away from the Star Luo Fleet. A momentter, another fleet which was half their size appeared out of thin air. Judging from the banner disyed, it was the naval fleet from the Dou Spirit Continent.

    Could it be teleportation really?

    In Thule.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity. A red glint was seen flickering beneath his eyes set off by the nine-colored radiance.

    Naturally, he could sense the situation taking ce on the ground. His heart twitched violently beyond control when Zheng Yiran detonated herself.

    Way too many people had died in this war. To top it off, most of the deceased were hispanions, friends, and seniors.

    The war had caused the deaths of a number of people akin to minced meat after going through a meat grinder.

    At any rate, he was incapable of defeating the abyssal Sage King, almost as if he was fighting against a gigantic mountain.

    The only thing he could rely on now was the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s support to resist the opponent such that the abyssal Sage King was too preupied to deal with the others. Nheless, it was the only thing he could now.

    Each collision between the abyssal Sage King¡¯s Heaven Saint Crack Abyss and his Sea God¡¯s Trident would produce tremendous power with each outburst. Due to the disparity of their cultivation bases, he could only use the Sea God¡¯s Trident to block the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss¡¯ attack with great effort. However, the wounds kept appearing one after another on his body.

    The abyssal Sage King¡¯s rage seemed to be fading gradually. Obviously, he could see the situation of the great battle below him.

    Judging from the collisions of the more powerful powerhouses, mankind¡¯s legion could still sustain with great effort. However, the size of the abyssal legion was a few foldrger than mankind¡¯s. After losing arge portion of their main fighting forces, mankind¡¯s legion was getting weaker. When all hell broke loose, Tang Wulin¡¯s every effort would be rendered meaningless.

    The abyssal Sage King evidently felt the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s aura was weakening in the faraway sky. It had exhausted itself by continuously supporting Tang Wulin.

    It was a matter of time before Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon God Transformation ended in defeat and death. Hence, the abyssal Sage King was no longer in a rush. He had waited for six thousand years after all. Why would he rush now? The most important thing was to ensure that the opponent did not stand a chance to turn the tide. The Seven-Color Lotus Flower¡¯s me had truly startled him. The power of the me which had burned his divine consciousness was absolutely of god rank.

    Thus, he took to injuring Tang Wulin repeatedly instead of taking the risk to attack him. At present, his attention shifted over to the situation on the ground.

    Many of mankind¡¯s powerhouses began to adopt Zheng Yiran¡¯s strategy of going all-out. Yet, it was utterly meaningless. In the case of the deaths of the abyssal creatures, they would be resurrected from the abyss. Without the devourment of the Silver Dragon Spear and the Golden Dragon Spear, death was only a temporary hindrance in the resurrection of the abyssal creatures.

    Unless there were many more Zheng Yirans, it was only a matter of time before death and defeat dawned upon mankind. Needless to say, the time would be soon.

    Suddenly without warning, a loud rumbling sound was heard. Light rays with trails of magnificent-looking plumes shot into the battlefield from afar. These light raysnded on the abyssal creatures¡¯ side.

    Violent, loud booming noises were heard following the energy storms which wreaked havoc on the numerous abyssal creatures. The abyssal creatures were sted into a bloody mess. Large numbers of abyssal creatures died akin to reaped wheatgrass. The iparably rich abyssal energy burst forth from the abyssal creatures.

    Let alone the abyssal ne, even the federal military was startled by the unexpected attack. They had no idea where the attacks came from.

    Tang Wulin was constantly on the lookout for an opportunity. The abyssal Sage King was caught in a daze momentarily when the incessant attacks came. Tang Wulin pointed the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand downward. His Golden Dragon Spear finally broke free and shot out from the battle ring. It dived into the epicenter of the explosion in an instant.

    The abyssal Sage King was furious. He shouted aloud. The Heaven Saint Crack Abyss was brazenly pierced forward which swept Tang Wulin away. He turned his head to the side and gazed at the direction where the attacks wereing from. He saw arge number of warships appearing on the sea in the distance much to his surprise.

    In the meantime, the people from the Douluo Federation saw the warships via satellite imaging.

    Even though they had no idea where the warships were from as most of them could not recognize the banners of the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire, the warships were, undoubtedly, mankind¡¯s. The warships were the reinforcements!

    Boisterous cheers were heard echoing at every corner of the Douluo Federation at once.

    Everywhere except for one ce, the parliament.

 Chapter 1937 - Planar Fusion

    <h4>Chapter 1937 nar Fusion</h4>

    Mo Lan was standing in front of parliament¡¯s rostrum to continue to host the support ceremony. The entire parliament was deadly quiet when the satellite image of the sea surface was sent over. The Hawk Faction led by the military was rendered speechless, and everyone sank into an awkward silence.¡°Requite evil with good, this is the way. This is the unity of mankind. All humanity has been brought together as one,¡± Mo Lan shouted in excitement and passion with her unique, pleasant voice without any hint of mockery.

    They were on the verge of a true catastrophe. The Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire put away all their preconceived ideas and mobilized their armies for reinforcement. Although she had no idea how they appeared in the open water out of thin air, their arrival was just in time to control the critical situation! The fierce artillery fire suppressed the abyssal creatures, taking some of the pressure off of the frontline soldiers.

    Tang Sect¡¯s powerhouses on the frontline could even tell from the explosive power that the fixed soul ammunition shooting into the battlefield came from the Tang Sect.

    With the reinforcements from the naval forces, Tang Wulin was reenergized. He went ahead to engage the abyssal Sage King without a care in the world. He would not allow the Sage King to be free enough to attack the others. Although he had no idea how long the stalemate wouldst, they were not in danger of being defeated, at least for the time being.

    The situation was at a stalemate once again. The navy forces spared no effort in attacking the abyssal passage so that the federal military could hold on longer. On the other hand, the supplies and the reserve forces were already on the way to reinforce the frontline at high speed.

    This was the moment that would determine the survival of the Douluo Continent. As such, the forces that could be mobilized and utilized would all be sent over. There was no room for regrets.

    Tang Wulin was sted away by the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss in the abyssal Sage King¡¯s hand once again. He suddenly said coldly, ¡°All you petty nobodies, do you really think that you can stop me just by doing this? This is a joke. If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t waste your time anymore.¡±

    When he said that, Tang Wulin saw his ignorant gaze just in time. At that exact moment, there was not an ounce of emotional fluctuation in the abyssal Sage King. He spoke of it like it was the mostmon, trivial matter to him.

    Tang Wulin felt a slight foreboding in his heart. He watched as the abyssal Sage King raised the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss halberd high up. At the same time, he widened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of dark blue light.

    When blue lightnded one the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss, the ground below suddenly shook violently. An enormous burst of dark blue radiance erupted out of the ground like a geyser.

    Tang Wulin immediately unleashed the divine skill, the Indefinite Storm, once again. Although he had no idea what the Sage King was up to, he could sense that it was the end for everyone if he couldplete his n.

    He had seen the mocking expression on the abyssal Sage King¡¯s face when his halos had trapped him.

    Dark blue radiance surged out from the Sage King¡¯s body like ripples to disperse the halos. It was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time failing to trap the target using the Indefinite Storm.

    Meanwhile, the dark blue radiance spurting out from the abyss was not targeting mankind¡¯s legion. Instead, it devoured the abyssal energy originating from the dead abyssal creatures in the surroundings like a whale with a huge mouth. When it came into contact with Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear, the Golden Dragon Spear bounced away almost instantaneously.

    The abyssal Sage King pointed the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss downward. At once, the blue light rose into the sky and fused with the Sage King through the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss, strengthening his aura exponentially.

    The sky turned dark once again, but the purple sun glowed brighter than ever. Even so, the brilliance it emitted was filled with icy coldness.

    Oh no! He was actually capable of evolving himself.

    The abyssal Sage King raised his left hand and made a pressing gesture in the air. All of a sudden, everything in the surrounding area halted to aplete stop.

    The bombardment of artillery fire on the battlefield, the ground that was just sted open, chunks of soil, scattered shards of ice, dismembered body parts, and the abyssal and human fighters engaging in the arduous war were affected. Even the Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses were all frozen still.

    Tang Wulin was waving the Sea God¡¯s Trident in an attempt to attack the abyssal Sage King once again but felt as if he had sunk into a mud pool. Although he could still move, he was more than ten times slower than before. It was as if he was doing everything in slow motion.

    In the sky, the numerous missiles moving towards their targets were frozen and could not budge even by an inch.

    The cheering voices from therge screens halted to stop.

    The waves on the sea stoppedpping.

    At that moment, not only were all the people, the sky, and the ground frozen but also everything else on the entire Douluo Star.

    Meanwhile, more and more dark blue energy surged into the abyssal Sage King¡¯s body from below, and his aura was still elevating continuously. In fact, it felt as if he was about to override the Douluo Continent.

    A look of content appeared on the abyssal Sage King¡¯s face. Above all, he enjoyed the feeling of having everything within his grasp and under his control.

    ¡°Are you curious as to what I¡¯m doing?¡± The abyssal Sage King cracked into the smile, the same one that wasst seen when he first arrived in this world. He looked at Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin struggled to advance slowly in an attempt to continue his attack. Nevertheless, regardless of how hard he tried, the grip on his body was only growing stronger while he was only getting slower.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to struggle. You should understand that everything is meaningless before absolute power. Thus, don¡¯t waste your energy on idle work. Your efforts are futile. Tang Wulin, you¡¯ve already done far better than I¡¯d imagined. Actually, I should thank you.¡±

    At this point, the abyssal Sage King¡¯s body floated forward slowly and arrived before Tang Wulin. He raised his hand and caressed Tang Wulin¡¯s cheek gently.

    Tang Wulin felt chills run down his back and goosebumps erupted all over his body.

    The abyssal Sage King was gazing at him attentively as if he was fascinated by Tang Wulin in such a close distance. ¡°Had it not been for your efforts, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see the potential of your body. You are the son of a God King after all! Though your body has only just reached God rank recently, even the Demon Empress can¡¯tpare to your potential!

    ¡°The Demon Empress¡¯ body only allows a portion of my strength toe to this world. If you were to evaluate me based on the ranks of the Divine Realm, I¡¯m about rank-2 Godhood. On the other hand, your so-called martial soul fusion skill has already achieved rank-3 Godhood. In addition, you have two life cores which allow you to fight against me.

    ¡°Yet, your actions have told me that your body is actually capable of bearing even more. I will only need to refine the Demon Empress¡¯ body then take over your body. By doing so, I will be able to recover all my power. Even though I have yet to acquire the Godhood tablet, my real power canpare to a rank-1 Godhood already! I believe that you hadn¡¯t figured that out yet, right?

    ¡°Of course, I will need to extract my origin power from the abyssal ne in order to utilize all my strength and fully fuse the abyssal ne with this one. That doesn¡¯t matter anymore now, of course. After all, these two nes belong to me now. By the time I seize your body and destroy everything else over here, it will all be over. I would like to express my extreme gratitude to you for helping me to shorten the process ofpleting the Divine Realm. It will all be much simpler with your presence. As a result, it¡¯s time to end this. The disparity between a rank-1 Godhood and a rank-2 Godhood is about the same as the difference between a soul master and an ordinary person from your perspective. Now, this entire world is already within my control. I shall spare whom I want to spare and kill whom I want to kill.

    ¡°Actually, do you know that I admire you very much, especially your super divine divine weapon? Although I believe that I will need to put in a lot of effort to make it mine, it will be worth it, of course. If I can possess two super divine weapons when I first create the Divine Realm, what is there for me not to be content with?

    ¡°Very well. Everything is turning out better than I¡¯d imagined. Now, I¡¯m not going to continue to y with all of you anymore. Come, Tang Wulin. Present your body to me. It¡¯s mine.¡±

    At this point, the smile on the abyssal Sage King¡¯s face grew wider and wider. He opened his mouth and spat out a gush of dark blue radiance at Tang Wulin¡¯s face.

    Tang Wulin felt his sea of divine consciousness begin to fluctuate. An iparably powerful uninvited guest was squeezing into his divine consciousness to destroy itpletely.

 Chapter 1938 - Sea Godâ€™s Descent And His Ten Thousand Year Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1938 Sea God¡¯s Descent And His Ten Thousand Year n</h4>

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena were engaged in a martial soul fusion. If his sea of divine consciousness were destroyed, then Gu Yuena would suffer the same fate.¡°No, no, no... You can¡¯t. You can¡¯t just let it end just like this.¡± Tang Wulin screamed to himself hysterically. Intense, unyielding willpower made his heart grow restless and wild.

    He no longer cared about anything. Even if he would lose control of himself in the future, he had no other choice. The only way was to break the Golden Dragon King¡¯s seventeenth and eighteenthyer sealspletely and unleash the Golden Dragon King¡¯s full power. Only by doing so would they have a chance of using the Dragon God¡¯s power to turn the tide.

    The abyssal Sage King¡¯s expression changed drastically. He could immediately sense when Tang Wulin began to trigger the Golden Dragon King Seals. He felt fear creep into his heart upon sensing the wild aura.

    Nevertheless, Tang Wulin was still in his grasp. He raised his hand and pped Tang Wulin¡¯s head without the slightest hesitation.

    Aspared to the act of possessing the body, it was even more important not to give Tang Wulin any chance to turn the tide. He was cold and ruthless, so he would never allow himself to hesitate just so he could have an even more exquisite body.

    However, it was also at this time when the Sea God¡¯s Trident in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand suddenly gave out a buzz. Soon afterward, the golden striation that formed the Sea God¡¯s Trident suddenly emerged on Tang Wulin¡¯s forehead.

    There was a shimmering golden light as the striation transformed into a gush of calming energy that surged into Tang Wulin¡¯s divine consciousness. Not only did it expel the abyssal Sage King¡¯s divine consciousness, but it had also calmed the wildness in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart and also stabilized the Golden Dragon King¡¯s final two seals once again.

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident broke free from his grasp and flew out while a silhouette had also emerged in the sky.

    Everything else remained frozen in time. However, the sea in the distance suddenly turned into a clear blue when the silhouette appeared. In fact, even the sky turned blue once again. The purple sun was concealed while the sunlight that belonged to Douluo Continent ne illuminated thend below once again.

    Following the appearance of this silhouette, the abyssal Sage King could not help having a drastic change of expression while he backed away abruptly.

    Long blue hair hung down loosely behind his back and a magnificent robe draped across his tall figure. At the very moment the Sea God¡¯s Trident came into his grasp, it felt as if a strange sense of affinity had appeared over the entire Douluo Continent ne.

    ¡°Tang San!¡± The Sage King shouted aloud, his voice clearly trembling with a tinge of fear.

    Tang San did not pay attention to the abyssal Sage King. Instead, he turned around and looked at Tang Wulin who was watching him in a daze. He smiled. ¡°My son, you did very well already. You have proven yourself to be my son.¡±

    Although every human being was rendered incapable of speech and movement, their eyes could still see everything before them clearly.

    Tang San. The Sea God Tang San. It was a name that was often heard and well-remembered! Yet, the person had genuinely appeared before them just like that. How could these people refrain from feeling shocked and emotional?

    Tang San looked toward the abyssal Sage King with a deep gaze. ¡°The time has arrived.¡±

    Upon saying these four words, he swung the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand and unleashed rings of golden halos.

    It was the Indefinite Storm again, but when released by Tang San, it exuded a feeling ofplete confinement, from Heaven to Earth.

    The abyssal Sage King rapidly retreated. He swung the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss in his hand in an attempt to cut away the golden halos, but everything he did was futile. The halos kept appearing around him regardless of how fast he moved. They were so fragile and soft, yet they wrapped around his body, leaving him with no chance to dodge.

    ¡°Just like how you told my son, the super divine weapon is wielded differently in a different person¡¯s hand. Your super divine weapon is impressive, but what a waste that you¡¯re not a real God. You have achieved Godhood abilities and you possess the Godhood tablet, so now you¡¯re onlycking in the purification of your power. Without the support of immortal energy, even if you have a super divine weapon, how much of its power can you unleash?¡±

    The golden halos tightened, and the abyssal Sage King was trapped insidepletely without the ability to budge at all. However, he was not surprised but on the contrary he appeared joyful in the meantime. He suddenly burst outughing aloud.

    Tang San said in astonishment, ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    The abyssal Sage King said whileughing aloud, ¡°I¡¯mughing at you, of course.¡±

    Tang San appeared to be calm andposed. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny about me?¡±

    The abyssal Sage King said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t made a move against me, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have noticed. However, you exposed yourself the moment you did. You have but a wisp of a soul over here. Moreover, you won¡¯t even be able to sustain it for long, especially after utilizing your attack.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Tang Wulin¡¯s heart sank. The abyssal Sage King must know something if he couldugh about this matter.

    Tang San heaved a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s true that I left behind three opportunities for me to deliver an attack when I gave the Sea God¡¯s Triden to Wulin in the past. It¡¯s been utilized twice and this is thest time. However, could it be that this is still not enough? I¡¯m able to trap you for a very long period of time by unleashing the Indefinite Storm through this Sea God¡¯s Trident. After all, this is the most powerful attack out of the three that I left behind.¡±

    The Sage King sneered. ¡°That¡¯s not enough, of course. It¡¯s true that you¡¯re a God King. I can¡¯t evenpare to the super divine weapon controlled by even a fraction of your soul. However, don¡¯t forget that my power has already achieved rank-1 Godhood. The only thing you can do is confine me. You don¡¯t even have enough strength to remove my overall control over this world. There is a limitation to how long you are able to control the Indefinite Storm. You may be able to bind me, but you can¡¯t kill me. What is the use of controlling me? Who do you think you are? I¡¯ll just let the boy attack as he wants. What can he do to me?¡±

    Tang San smiled once again. ¡°Sage King, I should thank you actually, just as you thanked my son earlier. In order to invade our Douluo Continent, you¡¯ve been preparing for six thousand years. You are thoughtful and farsighted. What a waste if you missed something.¡±

    The abyssal Sage King asked in confusion, ¡°What did I miss?¡±

    Tang San said with a smile, ¡°What a waste that I¡¯ve been preparing far longer than you. In order to trick you, I¡¯ve been preparing for ten thousand years. I¡¯ve already made ns for everything that has happened!¡±

    The abyssal Sage King was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How did you prepare for this? Your Divine Realm was already swept away ten thousand years ago. You¡¯re no longer here so how could you have done it?¡±

    Tang San heaved a sigh. ¡°Mankind is destined to embark on the path of high-speed development for soul devices because of their greed. On the other hand, the path of advanced technology is almost irreversible. It will certainly result in the Douluo Continent ne being overly developed and starting to decline. If the Divine Realm is still here, I¡¯ll be able to help to make adjustments for the ne to achieve equilibrium. What a waste that the Divine Realm is swept away by the space-time turbulence, I need to remain in the Divine Realm to control the situation. As a result, I have no other choice but to prepare for rainy days at the time and help the Douluo Continent to search for another path.¡±

    ¡°Sage King, do you remember the situation when your ne discovered the Douluo Star in the past? Did you sense the presence of the Douluo Continent aftering into contact with a prohibited, dying Divine Realm in the universe?¡±

    The abyssal Sage King widened his eyes instantly in shock. He was the only person aware of this even in the entire abyssal ne.

    Tang San continued to speak, ¡°Then, you searched and investigated continuously before you ended finding this ce atst. You began to attempt to devour the Douluo Star, am I right?¡±

    The abyssal Sage King¡¯s eyes flickered with icy cold radiance. ¡°So what?¡±

    Tang San said, ¡°Just like how you hoped to devour Douluo ne and turn it into the Divine Realm. At the time, I had no choice but to leave my son on the Douluo Continent. Yet, I had no idea how to look for the Divine Realm that was swept away by the space-time turbulence in the future either. I had no idea when I could return. I had to leave some opportunities for my son so he could live to the day Ie back and guide him into the Divine Realm!¡±

 Chapter 1939 - Is He Actually The Lord Of The Plane?

    <h4>Chapter 1939 Is He Actually The Lord Of The ne?</h4>

    ¡°Yet, the Douluo Divine Realm was swept away. The ne was incapable of producing gods anymore. What should I do then? The power needed to rebuild a new Divine Realm was too massive. Moreover, the Douluo Star was declining gradually and needed additional infusion of the life force as well. As a result, I picked you!¡±The abyssal Sage King did not find Tang San¡¯s smile amusing anymore. He felt the chills arising in his body.

    Tang San said, ¡°Thus, I¡¯ve prepared this since ten thousand years ago. I was waiting for you to spare no effort in guiding the abyssal ne¡¯s origin power, Sage King. Tang San is forever grateful to you for doing so.¡±

    ¡°The abyssal ne powers itself by devouring others. It¡¯s actually not that rare in the cosmos. The ne itself is not weak but it¡¯s inherently repulsed by the cosmos. Any Divine Realm will wipe out your ne without the slightest hesitation upon encountering you. Had it not been my guidance, perhaps all of you would have been defeated and killed earlier. Anyhow, you couldn¡¯t possibly grow more powerful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s b*llsh*t!¡± The abyssal Sage King cursed in rage. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to weaken my belief. I don¡¯t believe that your wisp of split soul can do anything to me. Your Indefinite Storm can only control me for a minute at the most. By then, they¡¯ll all die and this ne will certainly end up as a stepping stone for me to create the Divine Realm.¡±

    Tang San heaved a soft sigh. ¡°If it¡¯s not aprehensive preparation, how can I call it a ten-thousand year n? Sage King, do you really think that a solid ne like the Douluo Continent is so weak that you cane and leave as you please? Had it not been my intention, you can¡¯t even build a passage even if you want to!¡±

    At this point, Tang San seemed to be calcting something in his head. He nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve a minute left at most. No, there¡¯s only half a minute left now. However, that¡¯s more than enough. There¡¯s something I wish you to tell you atst. On the Douluo Continent, I¡¯ve more than just my son. His grandparents also stayed behind to take care of him.¡±

    At this point, Tang San suddenly bowed deeply toward the sky in salutation.

    The sky suddenly turned bright. The aura that belonged to the abyssal Sage King copsed abruptly. Large balls of seven-colored radiance appeared out of thin air and condensed to form a shape. Atst, it transformed into a gigantic hammer which descended from the sky.

    At the very moment the giant hammer struck, the abyssal Sage King¡¯s expression changed drastically. His expression went from surprise to shock, then to intense fear with a recalcitrant attitude. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. How can the lord of the Douluo Continent ne condense to form...¡±

    His voice faded away at this point. The seven-colored giant hammer pounded with a loud boom and mmed into the abyssal Sage King¡¯s body brazenly with a terrifying lightning aura.

    ¡°Boom...¡± The dark blue radiance dispersed instantly. The abyssal Sage King let out an agonizing scream. His entire body was split into smithereens, turning into countless dark blue energy particles.

    These dark blue abyssal energy particles tried to flee by dispersing in all directions. Their objective was to return to the abyssal passage. He would only stand a chance of being resurrected if he reserved a tiny portion of origin power on the abyssal ne!

    However, it was precisely then that a silhouette appeared silently in the sky.

    The silhouette turned out to be an exquisite woman. Her long, blue hair hung down loosely on her back, and her green dress was filled with rich life sources. She was holding Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear in her hand at this very moment.

    The Golden Dragon Spear was extended and its spear tip turned into a rich green-gold color. In an instant, the green-gold color spawned a huge which wrapped around the dark blue radiance that was trying to escape. It then devoured them rapidly.

    The abyssal Sage King¡¯s aura was weakening and vanishing at a shocking speed.

    On the other hand, a seven-colored light ray was simultaneously projected down from the sky before it transformed into a tall man with an upright figure. He had masculine facial features with thick brows and huge eyes. His entire body was enshrouded in seven-colored radiance. His face was gentle with a faint smile.

    Tang Wulin was dumbstruck with bewilderment by the scenes that were taking ce before his eyes.

    The seven-colored silhouette patted him gently. At once, the immobility imposed on Tang Wulin vanished. He was separated from Gu Yuena as well and the Dragon God Transformation¡¯s fusion ended.

    Tang San bowed respectfully in salutation toward the man and the woman. He called out, ¡°Father. Mother.¡±

    Father? Mother?

    Grandfather? Grandmother?

    Tang Wulin was puzzled by what he saw. He simply could not believe his eyes. Everything that was happening was truly shocking. The recent turn of events were beyond belief.

    Tang San made his way over to Tang Wulin and patted his shoulder gently. He said smilingly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you addressed your grandfather and grandmother?¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at him and asked, ¡°Father, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    As soon as he uttered the question, Tang Hao who was hovering in the sky with his entire body enshrouded in seven colors together with A Yin in her long, blue hair and dressed in green could not help chuckling.

    ¡°Let me exin.¡± Tang Hao floated over to Tang Wulin so as to get a good look at him. At the same time, A Yin flew over as well. She then gave Tang Wulin a big hug.

    Tang Wulin felt a familiar aura radiating from A Yin when she hugged him. It was the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s familiar aura which was filled with a life force.

    At the moment, he clearly felt the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s aura subliming and elevating at full speed. On the other hand, the abyssal energy which had diffused into the surrounding air was surging toward A Yin and Tang Hao¡¯s body akin to rivers merging into the sea. It was the same with the abyssal passage. Loud booming noises were asionally hearding from the passage. The abyssal energy was surging unceasingly into the Douluo Continent and the bodies of these two.

    Tang Hao looked at Tang Wulin with a smile. He said, ¡°In the past, a great catastrophe befell our Douluo Divine Realm. First off, there was a mutiny. One of the five great God Kings rebelled, due to disagreements with your father, in an attempt to seize control of the Divine Realm. At the time, your mother was pregnant with you. Hence, your father was coerced into submission. As a result, the god of Destruction took over the control of the Divine Realm temporarily.¡±

    ¡°The god of Destruction stretched the Divine Realm¡¯s protective shield by force in an attempt to make the Divine Realm even more powerful. As a result, the Divine Realm¡¯s defense was weakened. At the same time, the catastrophe predicted by your father happened. The space-time turbulence came. You had just been born. The god of Destruction realized his mistake so he sacrificed himself together with his wife who was also one of the God Kings. The Life Goddess tried to stabilize the Divine Realm¡¯s defense. However, the Golden Dragon King that was suppressed in the Divine Realm suddenly broke free from its seal at the time. They were too busy handling the space-time turbulence that they did not manage to kill it then. Thus, the Golden Dragon King found a fortuitous opportunity atst and infused its essence into your body in an attempt to seek revenge on your father.¡±

    ¡°At the time, your father had to uphold the Divine Realm. However, he could not just watch to see you die. Henceforth, he ced eighteen seals inside your body to seal the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power. In order to prevent the immortal energy from triggering the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power, you were sent back to the Douluo Continent. You can only remove the seals gradually and survive by being in a ce without the immortal energy.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, how could he be at ease knowing that you would be left alone on the Douluo Continent? Hence, I stayed back with your grandmother so that we could take care of you in secret. Due to the loss of the Divine Realm, we lost the Godhood tablet as well. We had to find a way to live long enough to provide the care for you, in addition to your father¡¯s scheme against the abyssal ne. So, your father helped to transform me into the lord of the Douluo Continent ne before he left. Your grandmother was fused into Shrek Academy¡¯s Ancient Gold Tree to be the life core of the ne. One of the objectives was to consolidate our forces to recuperate the entire Douluo Star so that it would not copse from being exploited by mankind. The other objective was to protect you and scheme against the abyssal ne.¡±

    Upon listening to the narration of his grandfather, Tang Wulin suddenly realized as he said, ¡°No wonder. No wonder I¡¯m Nature¡¯s Child. No wonder I¡¯m the nar¡¯s providence. So, it turns out that...¡±

    Tang Hao and A Yin could not help chuckling. On the other hand, Tang Wulin¡¯s expression was filled with admiration when he looked at his father.

    Even after the Divine Realm was swept away, his father had ced so many contingency ns. His grandfather and grandmother were left behind to protect him. Everything his father did was for his benefit!

    Tang San smiled and said, ¡°My split soul is about to disappear. My son, wait for our return. I¡¯ll be back with your mother for sure. After devouring the abyssal ne this time, the Douluo Star will be able to sustain another ten thousand years without any problems. Remember this. You must lead mankind to live harmoniously with the soul beasts. The ecological imbnce is the main cause of the nar copse.¡±

    ¡°Father.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes reddened at once upon discovering that his father¡¯s split soul was about to disappear.

 Chapter 1940 - Do Good And Good Will Come To You

    <h4>Chapter 1940 Do Good And Good Will Come To You</h4>

    Tang San rubbed Tang Wulin¡¯s head as his own body turned illusory with time. ¡°The situation is set. I can be at ease now. However, you¡¯ll need to put in more effort in your cultivation. With the abyssal energy as the foundation, it¡¯s not too difficult to build the Divine Realm. However, you must umte your experience and not rush the process. I can be at ease knowing that your grandfather and grandmother are here to watch over you.¡±Tang Hao looked at his son and asked, ¡°So how¡¯s everything on your side?¡±

    Tang San said, ¡°We were swept away by the space-time turbulence into a ckhole by mistake. However, we encountered many of the other Divine Realms which were swept into the ckhole simrly. We¡¯re now working together in an attempt to break free from it. The memory I¡¯ve kept in my split soul is up to here. However, we still have plenty of opportunities. Father, Mother, my split soul is about to disappear. Please take care of Wulin. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely return.¡±

    At this point, Tang San¡¯s split soul was fading gradually. He tried to hug Tang Wulin, but when Tang Wulin returned the embrace, his illusory body vanished into nothingness.

    ¡°Father.¡± Tang Wulin called out aloud. Tears pooled in his eyes beyond his control.

    He had just learned that his father had already made all the prior arrangements. All the hardship he endured and the difficulties he encountered had been supervised by his grandfather and grandmother all this while. Such was their training methodology!

    Tang Hao flew over to Tang Wulin and wrapped his arms around Tang Wulin¡¯s shoulders. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°A true man would rather bleed than shed tears. In the past, your father left me when he was six years old to travel alone. He relied on his own hard work to be a God King beyond his time. The responsibilities that he bore were no lighter than yours. In fact, he endured the most painful times when your mother offered herself as a sacrifice. Compared to that generation, you¡¯re in a better ce now that everything is over.¡±

    A Yin made her way to Tang Wulin¡¯s side and red at Tang Hao in a vexing manner. Her beautiful eyes were filled with affection as she hugged Tang Wulin. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your grandfather. You¡¯re my grandson, and you¡¯ve already done your best. Don¡¯t me grandfather as well. Had we reunited with you too soon, your father¡¯s ten-thousand year n would¡¯ve been exposed. His efforts will be in vain if those abyssal creatures are driven away by fear.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. He looked at the devastated battlefield below with a bitter expression. ¡°Nevertheless, we¡¯ve truly sacrificed way too much for the ten-thousand year n.¡±

    The death of the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, the suicidal act of love of the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, followed by the deaths of the Skycrosser Douluo, the Ferocious Douluo, the Holy Spirit Douluo, the Sun Wood Douluo, the Skyfrost Douluo, the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo, the Amorous Douluo, the Heartless Douluo, and the numerous powerhouses from Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect, the Spirit Pagoda, and the War God Hall were too many to count. Also, not forgetting the tens of thousands of federal military soldiers who had died on the battlefield.

    Way, way too many people had died for his father¡¯s ten-thousand year n. Every senior andpanion whom Tang Wulin was acquainted with had fallen in session. More than two-thirds of the peak powerhouses on the Douluo Continent at present had fallen in this great war. It had weakened not only their origin power but also their foundation!

    Meanwhile, the sky was brightening gradually with the radiant sun hanging in the sky. On the other hand, everything in the surroundings remained frozen just as before. Tang Wulin did not feel excited with the victory of this war. On the contrary, he felt only sadness.

    A Yin smiled. ¡°Silly boy, don¡¯t forget that your grandfather is the lord of the Douluo Continent ne. Why do you feel the heroes¡¯ sacrifices for the ne are wasted efforts? In any case, you still have your grandmother who is the ne¡¯s life core. Although we don¡¯t have a Divine Realm, we¡¯re still considered the ne¡¯s guardian angels in a sense.¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. He looked toward A Yin by his side. ¡°Grandmother, so you¡¯re saying...¡±

    Meanwhile, Tang Hao waved his hand once. The misty seven-colored radiance immediately transformed into halos which then spread outside to melt away the frozen space.

    The Shrek Six Monsters could move now. The numerous powerhouses from the Tang Sect and Shrek Academy together with the soldiers at the scene could move freely as well.

    All at once, everyone felt like they were in a daze.

    Even Gu Yuena, standing not far away from Tang Wulin, was simrly in a daze as she watched everything that happened before her eyes.

    Even though they could not blink their eyes earlier, they could hear everything that happened in the sky, even the conversation between Tang San and the abyssal Sage King.

    The abyssal Sage King had prepared for a full six thousand years before he took the offensive on all fronts in an attempt to devour the Douluo Continent ne. Who would have thought that he was already being schemed by the Sea God Tang San ten thousand years ago?

    Everything that happened earlier was streamed across all the soul channels on the entire continent such that everyone on the whole Douluo Continent saw the god who existed twenty thousand years ago.

    Gods really existed in this world. Moreover, the god who protected them had never left. There had never been anyone who could really hurt this ne.

    It was precisely due to mankind¡¯s act of damaging the ne. Consequently, Tang San had to wrack his brain toe up with an ingenious way to link the abyssal ne to the Douluo Continent ne. In addition, he delivered a fatal blow to the abyssal Sage King in the end when the abyssal Sage King went all out to fuse the abyssal ne with the Douluo Continent ne!

    The ten thousand year n was impressive. Tang San lived up to his reputation of being a God King beyond his time!

    Everyone felt differently in their hearts at the moment. Despite the relief, a feeling of deep sorrow emerged in their hearts.

    For the continuity of the entire ne and the massive life force supplied by the abyssal ne, way too many people had died.

    How many soldiers died when the Federation¡¯s three great fleets were annihted? Also, there were the powerhouses who had sacrificed themselves one after another to protect the Federation.

    How could their family members andpanions not grieve their losses?

    There were no cheering voices. It was more like a veil of sorrow had enshrouded the air.

    ¡°Do bad and you will be punished by heaven.¡± A resonant voice echoed throughout the entire world in the meantime.

    There was utterly no need for soul amplifiers as the voice could clearly be heard in every corner of the Douluo Continent.

    Tang Hao stood over there. His masculine face glistened with faint brilliance. A seven-colored light wheel rose slowly from the back of his head. It emitted a sound that resonated with the entire ne.

    ¡°Do good and good wille to you.¡±

    The voice was heard once again. It attracted the eyes and ears of the entire continent. Each and every person shifted their gaze to this lord of the ne subconsciously.

    Tang Hao¡¯s body began to erge. In an instant, he exuded a feeling as if he was connecting the sky to thend.

    The Clear Sky Hammer in his hand also erged soon after. It was precisely this Clear Sky Hammer which ended the abyssal Sage King¡¯s life totally in one strike.

    Tang Hao and the abyssal Sage King supposedly belonged to the same rank. However, Tang Hao possessed the Godhood tablet. In addition, Tang San unleashed his final Indefinite Storm to immobilize the abyssal Sage King while the abyssal Sage King was already exhausted from crossing the ne. Hence, the abyssal Sage King was killed with just one hit.

    Everyone was shocked upon sensing the aura emitted by Tang Hao. They had no idea what the lord of the ne was trying to do either.

    The few representatives from the Clear Sky n were the most excited of all the powerhouses at the scene. The Clear Sky n had existed for over twenty thousand years. In fact, the sect had a much longer history than the Tang Sect. The nsmen barely made an appearance in today¡¯s world. As a matter of fact, their martial soul was precisely the Clear Sky Hammer!

    At present, they could clearly see the gigantic Clear Sky Hammer in Tang Hao. It made their martial souls resonate with it incessantly. Undoubtedly, the resonance filled their hearts with a peculiar feeling since he was their ancestor from over twenty thousand years ago!

 Chapter 1941 - Group Resurrection

    <h4>Chapter 1941 Group Resurrection</h4>

    It was the pride of the Clear Sky n with their ancestor being the lord of the ne!In the sky, Tang Hao suddenly pointed in the direction of the sea with his right hand. He raised the Clear Sky Hammer soon after to unleash ayer of seven-colored radiance which floated to the sea.

    All at once, the surface of the sea boiled over.

    At present, the fleets belonging to the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire on the sea witnessed the scene in the sky simrly.

    Actually, they had yet to fullyprehend what just happened. However, they had received the video signal from the Douluo Continent earlier. At present, they could see the situation on the main battlefield in Thule as well.

    Tang Hao¡¯s Clear Sky Hammer was pointed in their direction. At the same time, the people from the two great fleets were quite confused. What was Tang Hao trying to do?

    In the next moment, they were astonished to find the sea before them suddenly turn seven-colored.

    In the seven-colored radiance, seven-colored air bubbles slowly rose into the sky from the sea. Each air bubble contained a person inside much to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    The first two air bubbles which rose into the sky contained the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie and the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue.

    The two great Limit Douluos¡¯ eyes were tightly closed. The people around them were soldiers dressed in the Douluo Federation¡¯s naval uniforms.

    The densely-arranged seven-colored air bubbles carried their bodies to the shore slowly.

    The strange scene had everyone from the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire in shock.

    A miracle, it was truly a miracle!

    These people were taken to the shore gradually, carried by those air bubbles. The first person who awoke during the flight was the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue.

    Long Yeyue still maintained her young appearance when she died. Her longshes batted once. When she opened her eyes, she was seemingly in a confused state.

    The first thing she saw was the seven colors before her eyes. Her body trembled uncontrobly for a short while. She thought to herself, ¡®Could it be that this is the world that one goes to upon death?¡¯

    In the next moment, her gaze was frozen. She saw a seven-colored air bubble not far from her carrying the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie.

    She just realized she was in an air bubble as well. All at once, she became even more confused. ¡®Could it be that this is how it feels to be dead?¡¯

    Meanwhile, Chen Xinjie regained his consciousness as well. He looked about in confusion simrly. In the next moment, he noticed Long Yeyue¡¯s presence.

    Both of them shifted their bodies to press tightly against the air bubbles and gazed fixedly at each other.

    ¡°Xinjie!¡± Long Yeyue called aloud. However, her voice could not prate the air bubble.

    Chen Xinjie called out to her as well, but no sound was heard simrly.

    Long Yeyue felt rather anxious. She hoped to be with him always even in death! Yet, the air bubbles isted them from each other.

    Meanwhile, they discovered that the surrounding scenery seemed different. They looked toward the surroundings only to find many other soldiers in air bubbles just like them. A number of the air bubbles had already reachednd at the moment.

    ¡®Why does the world after death look so familiar?¡¯

    The thought came to Chen Xinjie¡¯s and Long Yeyue¡¯s minds simultaneously. A momentter, their air bubbles descended to the ground. The air bubbles popped silently uponnding and transformed into seven-colored halos which fused into their bodies.

    Chen Xinjie moved his body about and found everything about him felt normal. In fact, he hadpletely recovered from the exhaustion of the battle earlier.

    However, he was hardly bothered by it all. He made his way over to Long Yeyue in a sh and wrapped his arms tightly around her.

    Long Yeyue returned the hug. They clearly felt the warmth and aura of each other at this very moment.

    They were in a warm embrace oblivious to their surroundings. If they could be together regardless of where they were, in life or in death, what more could they ask for?

    The surrounding area gradually grew morous. A few shocked voices were heard amidst the racket.

    After a long while, Chen Xinjie and Long Yeyue finally released themselves from the embrace and looked toward the surroundings slightly confused.

    The soldiers were dressed in both army and navy uniforms, and they appeared so realistic.

    In the sky, Tang Hao retracted the Clear Sky Hammer and pointed it at the ground before him.

    The seven-colored radiance surged. It bored out from the ground and transformed into air bubbles. Then, the air bubbles gradually grew in size.

    The silhouettes inside the air bubbles went from blurry to vivid, from illusory to real.

    Who was that? It was the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue!

    Who was that? It was the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian!

    Who was that? It was the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu!

    Also...

    THe silhouettes were resurrected one after another. The silhouettes appeared one at a time before the eyes of everyone. Not only the powerhouses, but all the soldiers who died in battle earlier were all resurrected.

    Yes, this was the power of a god!

    Following the resurrection of those silhouettes, Tang Hao¡¯s tall and muscr body began to turn illusory.

    Meanwhile, A Yin swayed her body once and she was already at the explosion point of the abyss. des of gigantic Bluesilver Emperor Vines spread out into the surroundings with her body as its center. The vines devoured the iparably rich abyssal energy in the air.

    The moment Lan Muzi appeared, Tang Yingmeng who had regained consciousness earlier shrieked aloud. She threw herself at him without a care in the world.

    Yes, they had alle back to life.

    The heroes who had fought for the continent were all brought back to life.

    No one knew where the cheering began on the Douluo Continent, but following the appearance of the seven-colored air bubbles, all the sorrow turned into joy at this very moment. The deafening cheers echoed throughout the entire Douluond.

    Tears streamed down Tang Wulin¡¯s face. ¡®They¡¯re alive. They¡¯re all alive!¡¯

    Nothing would make him happier. He watched as his seniors andpanions came to life within the seven-colored radiance one after another. At the moment, there was only pride in his heart!

    It was the result of the joint effort between his grandfather and his father.

    The abyssal ne had not only failed in devouring the Douluo Continent, on the contrary, it was devoured by the Douluo Continent in turn and became a part of the Douluo Continent.

    Consequently, the Douluo Continent¡¯s life force would certainly be rejuvenated. Things on the Douluo Continent would surely get better from now on.

    The people who had sacrificed their lives were given back their lives. What else couldpare to such a perfect ending?

    Yet...

    All of a sudden, Tang Wulin¡¯s body shook once. He raised his head and looked toward his grandfather in the sky. ¡°Grandfather, my godmother...¡±

    Tang Hao said, ¡°The person who chooses death won¡¯t be resurrected. Also, it is meaningless to resurrect someone who wants to die. It¡¯s their choice. It¡¯s the same for your godmother. So¡¯s Wu Zhangkong. I can¡¯t resurrect the lovers, Yali and Wu Zhangkong since they chose to leave this world to be with their loved ones. The best that I can do is to keep their souls together and ensure they¡¯re still connected in their next lives.¡±

    The Holy Spirit Douluo Yali was not resurrected since it was far better for her to join Yun Ming in death than to live alone in this world. Had it not been for Shrek Academy, she would have followed Yun Ming already. Her choice was to leave with Yun Ming all along.

    It was the same for Wu Zhangkong. Had it not been the responsibility he carried and his persistence in seeking revenge, he was supposed to have died earlier as well. By turning into an ice statue, he hoped his yearning desire and sentiments of Long Bing would be frozen eternally. He refused to be resurrected.

    For them, being alive was more agonizing than being dead. It was their personal choice.

    On the other hand, Qiangu Dongfeng and Qiangu Dieting were not resurrected, not because of their choice but Tang Hao¡¯s.

    The culprits who had caused the deaths of so manymon people for their own selfish motives in the past did not deserve to be resurrected. Even though they died protecting the Federation, their merits could not wipe out their faults!

 Chapter 1942 - What Is Actually Going On?

    <h4>Chapter 1942 What Is Actually Going On?</h4>

    Slowly, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin opened his eyes. At the moment, his mind still recalled the memories. Then, he heard the deafening cheers.What was that...?

    In the next moment, he turned his head to look to his side just in time to meet the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi¡¯s astonished gaze.

    Their eyes met one another. They could not help blinking uncontrobly.

    They lowered their heads simultaneously and saw they were holding each other¡¯s hand.

    At once, they loosened their grip as if they were electrocuted. Furthermore, they each took two steps back instantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are we here? I thought we¡¯re already dead.¡± said Zang Xin in shock.

    Cao Dezhi rubbed his eyes. He looked at his surroundings and saw the familiar silhouettes.

    Meanwhile, two silhouettes were headed straight toward them from the faraway sky.

    ¡°Is that... Elder Long?¡±

    The people flying over were the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue and the Boundless Sea Douluo, or perhaps, one should say the Sea God Douluo Chen Xinjie.

    All at once, there was only shock and astonishment in everyone¡¯s heart.

    Tang Hao¡¯s body was even more blurry now. Following the resurrection of almost everyone, his lofty silhouette shrunk once again as he made his way over to Tang Wulin.

    ¡°Grandfather, are you alright?¡± Tang Wulin looked concerned.

    Tang Hao shook his head but said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll always be the lord of the Douluo Continent¡¯s ne before your father returns. Due to the ne¡¯s issue, my power¡¯s supposed to scatter to every part of the ne, but my spontaneous consciousness won¡¯t appear so frequently. I¡¯m only revealing myself before all of you since your father delivered a fatal blow to the abyssal Sage King. I¡¯ll always be around so long as the Douluo Star still exists. It¡¯s also why I became the lord of the ne in the past. Your father will guide me back to the Divine Realm when he returns.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a good boy. You haven¡¯t disappointed us. My mission¡¯s beenpleted. It¡¯s time for you to enjoy the victory. However, don¡¯t be overly rxed. You still have heavy responsibilities on your shoulders. You¡¯re already equipped with power which is close to the God rank now. However, you¡¯ll still need to be a true god in order to travel through the cosmos to look for them. First, you¡¯ll need to create a Divine Realm which belongs to you. Thus, you still have a long way to go. The Douluo ne will evolve after devouring the abyssal ne. At the very least, its upper limit on the suppression of the powerhouses will be increased. You¡¯ll discover that in the near future. By then, perhaps the Douluo Continent will evolve into a Demi Divine Realm and possess a certain number of Godhood tablets which will strengthen your power. Your grandmother will be channeling the abyssal energy she has absorbed into the entire ne. I¡¯ll be joining her in a deep sleep next. You¡¯ll be able to absorb the pure life force from your grandmother¡¯s body, the Ancient Life Tree. That¡¯ll be the most suitable ce for you to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Are both of you going to be in deep sleep? How will I be able tomunicate with you then?¡± asked Tang Wulin anxiously.

    Tang Hao said, ¡°The abyssal energy is too massive. It¡¯s a ne that is superior to us after all. It¡¯s not an easy feat topletely devour and absorb the ne. We need a long time toplete it. By then, the rank-100 will no longer be a bottleneck and limit for the soul masters. As to how long we¡¯ll be in deep sleep, I don¡¯t know either. Nevertheless, you¡¯re nearly the most powerful powerhouse on the ne. We can sleep at ease knowing that.¡±

    ¡°Your father has always kept his word. Thus, we believe they¡¯ll be back for sure. Perhaps, he¡¯ll be back in time to wake us. Be good and cultivate with great effort. If you don¡¯t have the proper coordinates, it¡¯s better not to look for him on your own. Wait for his return instead. Your father¡¯s way more powerful than you imagine. After experiencing so many events, I believe that he¡¯s be more powerful too.¡±

    At this point, Tang Hao¡¯s somber face suddenly cracked into a kind smile. He raised his hand to caress Tang Wulin¡¯s head. ¡°You and your father are the same. Both of you¡¯ve carried way too many responsibilities and endured endless hardships. When you¡¯ve a child, and I a great grandchild in the future, do take good care of him. Our Tang Sect can¡¯t have our descendants keep enduring hardship. Although suffering makes a person grow, it¡¯s time for us to think of ourselves too.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Grandfather, we¡¯ll surely meet again, right?¡±

    Tang Hao burst outughing aloud and said, ¡°Of course. The Golden Dragon King Bloodline inside your body will ensure that you live as long as the Dragon n. Moreover, you¡¯ve already achieved a god-ranked body. It¡¯s not easy to kill you. However, you must bear in mind not to open the two final Golden Dragon King Seals. Your father has repeatedly given the warning. You should be fine to guard the seals judging by your current physical condition. When your father returns, he¡¯ll manage the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power sealed inside your body naturally.¡±

    ¡°Noted.¡± Tang Wulin answered respectfully.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for me to leave. I¡¯m going to lend a hand to your grandmother. This is the grand gift customized by your father in ten thousand years for the Douluo Continent. We can¡¯t let any go to waste. Go back to Shrek, and you¡¯ll be surprised.¡±

    At this point, Tang Hao turned around and swayed his body once to transform into a ball of seven-colored radiance shooting straight at A Yin¡¯s direction. In the next moment, the seven-colored radiance glowed brightly. The massive abyssal energy was swept into nothingness almost instantly.

    The seven-colored radiance suddenly exploded and turned into countless light spots shooting out in all directions.

    It rained.

    The pattering seven-colored drizzle moistened thend and nourished the Douluo Continent. The sky turned seven-colored as well. A rainbow stretched across the sky and shimmered with a faint brilliance in the sky.

    There was a saying of ¡®a rainbowes out after the rain¡¯. The hardship had finally ended for the Douluo Continent and the entire Douluo Star. A brand new Douluo Continent would be weing them next!

    ¡°Tang Wulin!¡± All of a sudden, a shriek was heard.

    Tang Wulin turned his head and saw Ling Zichen sitting on the ground with a confused look on her face. She was screaming at him.

    Obviously, she was resurrected as well. The cannon god who sacrificed and turned herself into a bomb was alive.

    She appeared to be no different from an ordinary person. There was no Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit unit nor the Eternal Heaven cannon on her body anymore. She was now an ordinary person, or as one would say amoner.

    Tang Wulin held Gu Yuena¡¯s hand and descended together with her from the sky and made their way over to Ling Zichen.

    Ling Zichen looked at him, and then she looked at Gu Yuena by his side. She suddenly said in rage, ¡°Who resurrected me? Call him out!¡±

    Tang Wulin frowned ever so slightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Ling Zichen said in exasperation, ¡°Where¡¯s my Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit unit? Where¡¯s my Eternal Heaven? Make him return those to me. Why am I resurrected without my stuff? It wasn¡¯t easy for me to acquire those things.¡±

    Tang Wulin was speechless. She was still thinking about her belongings despite the situation. However, he came to a sudden realization.

    No wonder the explosive force of the bomb was so terrifying. There was more than just the Eternal Heaven which had exploded at the time! There were also the Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units on her body. It would be strange indeed if the explosive force produced from the twobined massive energies turned out to be weak.

    ¡°Those things of yours have already exploded. How can we possibly get it back?¡± said Tang Wulin helplessly.

    Ling Zichen said furiously, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re going topensate me for that!¡±

    Meanwhile, a gentle voice was heard. ¡°Can anyone please tell me what¡¯s going on? Why am I alive?¡± The Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue looked slightly confused as he approached them.

    Not only him, the powerhouses who died in the battle earlier including Chen Xinjie, Zang Xin, Cao Dezhi, and the others all came forward.

 Chapter 1943 - The Dawn Of A New Era

    <h4>Chapter 1943 The Dawn Of A New Era</h4>

    The Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu followed behind them. She appeared to have been battered out of her senses, but she was alive. On the other hand, the Darness Phoenix Douluo Leng Yi did not appear. Apparently, all the people from the Holy Spirit Cult could not be resurrected.Tang Wulin raised his hand and unleashed ayer of light shield to block off the deafening cheers in the surroundings. He looked at the numerous Excellencies before him and gave Gu Yuena¡¯s hand a tight squeeze. He said with a smile, ¡°The new era of the Douluo Continent is about to arrive!¡±

    ...

    A monthter in Mingdu City!

    ¡°The results of the election will be announced soon. Mo Lan has been unanimously elected as the new speaker. Please join me to give the Speaker Mo Lan a round of apuse to congratte her.¡±

    Mo Lan was dressed in her formal suit today. Her suit had a dark green tone filled with life sources.

    The former speaker passed the sceptre as a symbol of handing over his authority in the federal parliament to her.

    When the Douluo Continent was in imminent danger, she was the one who took the stand to lead the entire continent and bring all the people together. They supported the soldiers on the frontline to achieve victory at the end.

    She earned the affection of all people as a result.

    Due to the terrible tragedy, the parliament members were simrly affected. All at once, its old members were reced with new faces.

    The Spirit Pagoda withdrew all its members in the parliament. So did the War God Hall. In addition, the Tang Sect, Shrek Academy and a few other great organizations announced in unison that no other organization¡¯s members would be elected as a member of the parliament.

    The federal parliament would conduct internal inspections and reorganize itself under the new leadership.

    Mo Lan¡¯s eyes looked dreary as she watched the thunderous apuseing from below the stage.

    The first half of her life had been close to perfection. However, thetter half was aplete change.

    The Holy Spirit Cult had destroyed everything she possessed including her family. She was a woman after all despite the strong front she disyed. At the time, she vowed that she would put in all her effort to exterminate the Holy Spirit Cult.

    It was her strong belief that kept her going all this while.

    Finally, she was made a leader, while the Holy Spirit Cult had beenpletely annihted. The grief in the depths of her heart began to emerge. She suddenly felt fatigued, yet the responsibilities she bore were heavier than before.

    Mo Lan raised her right hand slowly to salute the crowd below the stage.

    The ps and cheers faded away. Everyone quietened down to watch the celebrated female speaker on the stage with close attention.

    Mo Lan spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Too many events had taken ce in the past few weeks. All this while, we¡¯ve been livingfortably for way too long. On the other hand, this apocalyptic catastrophe is a loud rm that has awakened us.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, I would like to represent everyone on the scene here to express our gratitude to the soldiers who had fought for the Federation on the frontline. Will all of you please stand? We shall salute them with three bows!¡±

    As she spoke, she walked out from behind the rostrum. The rest of the members of the parliament stood up in session.

    Under Mo Lan¡¯s leadership and with gratitude, they bowed three times.

    ¡°Please take a seat.¡±

    After the three salutations, Mo Lan¡¯s expression rxed slightly. Only when a real disaster struck would they be able to see whom the most worthy of their love were! There was a saying: ¡®A true friend is known at times of adversity.¡¯ Such was the case.

    At the end, no one died in the arduous battle due to the lord of the ne¡¯s providence. In any case, it was not the final destination yet, and definitely not the end of the journey. In order to protect the continent during the war, blood was shed and countless lives were sacrificed by the Federation. These were the people who were most worthy of respect.

    Mo Lan continued to speak, ¡°This disaster has also brought many things to attention and taught us important lessons. ording to Tang San, this disaster is due to his ten-thousand year n. Where does the ne from? Why¡¯s there such a n? The reason is simple. It¡¯s because mankind has done great damage to the entire world.¡±

    At this point, her tone became serious once again.

    ¡°The over development of thend, the uncontrolled increase in the human poption and the pige from other creatures are the cause of the ne¡¯s declining life force. If not because of this, why would the Almighty Sea God go through painstaking effort to replenish the Douluo Star¡¯s life force? He is reminding us to improve the situation, otherwise, Douluo will face the same situation in the future. The Sea God may be able to protect us once, but he may not necessarily protect us twice. After all, our Divine Realm no longer exists.¡±

    ¡°Thus, as the speaker, I¡¯d like to propose to protect the environment. So, let¡¯s join the Spirit Pagoda and put our efforts together to protect the remaining soul beasts and assist them in their survival. We should take this opportunity provided by the devourment of the abyssal energy to revitalize the Douluo Continent once again.¡±

    At this point in her speech, thunderous ps were hearding from below the stage.

    The lesson paid with blood made everyone realize the extent of the damage on the Douluo Continent. The depletion of resources hastened the decline of the Douluo Continent. Such a beautiful was almost destroyed due to mankind¡¯s continuous pige!

    Just as Mo Lan had said, Tang San might be able to salvage the situation once, but he might not be able to save them twice. It was because Douluo had already lost its Divine Realm. They could only depend on their own efforts in this case.

    Mo Lan waited until the pping had stopped before she continued speaking, ¡°The second proposal is to enhance the scientific research. We should engage in higher levels of soul research development not only in weapons but also in space exploration. We should strive to acquire richer resources from the others, so we can elevate our scientific research and reinforce the development in soul technology. We should strive to explore the cosmos as soon as possible. The Almighty Sea God bought us time, but with the tremendous increase in the human poption and the rapid development in mankind¡¯s technology, exploring the cosmos is inevitable for us.¡±

    ¡°The third proposal is rted to how the Star Luo Empire¡¯s and the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s selfless attitudes provided us with reinforcements during the catastrophe. For this, the Federation would like to express its gratitude and also voice its earnest intention to reconcile with the two empires. We¡¯ll share our resources with them and coborate with them in soul technology research and development. We¡¯ll improve our cooperation and promote mutual exchanges with them.¡±

    Mankind¡¯s three great fleets were destroyed in the battle. The soldiers were resurrected, but the three great fleets could not be recovered. The disparities between the armed forces of the three great continents were greatly reduced under such circumstances. However, there was still a huge disparity in the number of powerhouses between the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire. Hence, the power of these empires remained in equilibrium.

    Anyway, the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire had let go of their past grievances ande forward to help them this time. As a result, the Hawk Faction had a ceasefire with both empires.

    The proposals as suggested by Mo Lan contained drastic reforms. The proposals would be put to the vote in theing parliamentary assemblies. It was highly probable that the proposals would be passed in view of Mo Lan¡¯s high approval ratings now.

    After all, everyone knew of her rtionship to Shrek and the Tang Sect.

    Tang Wulin became a true hero and was known as Douluo¡¯s god now. He was the son of Tang San and grandson of the lord of the ne. After the war ended, he held an absolutely aloof status. At the same time, Shrek Academy achieved a reputation which was unprecedented.

    The assemblysted from morning till noon. Mo Lan was exhausted by the time the meeting ended.

    She returned to her officepletely fatigued.

    It was the previous speaker¡¯s office. She did not make much change but had kept the room¡¯s original decoration as a cost saving measure.

    She stood before the huge french window and gazed at Mingdu¡¯s concrete jungle outside. The lines on Mo Lan¡¯s face lightened.

    Meanwhile, someone knocked on her door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Her secretary came into the room and made her way over to Mo Lan. She said respectfully, ¡°Speaker, may I send over your lunch now?¡±

    Mo Lan nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Not muchter, two vegetarian dishes and a bowl of rice were brought in by the secretary.

 Chapter 1944 - Sky Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1944 Sky Tree</h4>

    She vowed to be a vegetarian after Heaven Dou City was destroyed to seek blessings for her deceased family members. She had always lived a thrifty and simple life.The secretary set the table for her.

    Mo Lan said smilingly, ¡°You should go ahead and have your meal too.¡±

    The secretary said, ¡°Speaker, I would like to apply for a few days¡¯ leave after the assembly has ended.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you nning to travel?¡± asked Mo Lan with a smile. She treated the people around her well.

    The secretary had a look of yearning in her eyes. ¡°I want to travel to the new Shrek City to have a look. I heard that it¡¯s now a holynd. This year¡¯s enrollment day for Shrek Academy is still some time away, but many parents are already taking their children there now. Moreover, I¡¯d like to take a look at the Sky Tree too.¡±

    ¡°Sky Tree? That¡¯s right! Let alone you, even I¡¯d like to go over and see it.¡± Simrly, Mo Lan had a look of yearning in her eyes.

    The secretary said, ¡°Shrek Academy has made an official announcement to name the tree as the Eternal Tree. The Sea God¡¯s Ind will be rebuilt on the crown of the tree. It is said that the Eternal Tree is over a thousand meters in height. It is even taller than the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters and the crown is asrge as the entire Sea God Lake. Naturally, a gigantic tree house is formed on top of the tree. The ce is also filled with rich life sources. As soon as one steps into the ring-shaped Shrek City, one will clearly feel its rich life source such that whoever is suffering from a disease will be soothed. It¡¯s truly miraculous.¡±

    Mo Lan could not help chuckling and said, ¡°Is it really that miraculous? However, if it¡¯s built on the tree crown, the name Sea God¡¯s Ind may not be suitable anymore. After all, it¡¯s no longer an ind.¡±

    The secretary said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I heard that they¡¯re going to change its name. A portion of the area will still be named the Sea God¡¯s Ind while the development on the tree crown will be known as the Eternal Sky City. In the future, the inner court of Shrek City will be in the Eternal Sky City. I look forward to seeing it. Perhaps all the youths on the entire continent will now dream of bing Shrek Academy¡¯s students so as to be able to cultivate in the Eternal Sky City one day.¡±

    ...

    In the early morning at Shrek City.

    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± Chen Xinjie was sweeping the grounds with a huge broom in his hands.

    At present, his healthy face looked flushed albeit ever smiling. It seemed like he was having an especially good time sweeping.

    Upon closer inspection, his initial gray hair had surprisingly turned jet ck. He even appeared rejuvenated.

    A silhouette ran out from the dormitory and began to jog around the field. The silhouette noticed Chen Xinjie sweeping and began running toward him.

    ¡°Elder Chen.¡± He bowed in salutation toward Chen Xinjie.

    Chen Xinjie chuckled. ¡°Going for a jog again? What a hardworking boy you are.¡±

    Yi Zichen did not take part in the battle because he was still a student. No student was allowed to join the battle.

    However, he knew about the situation on the frontline having watched the video recording. Hence, he learned that Old Chen the sweeper was actually one of the most powerful almighties on the Douluo Continent. On the other hand, the old woman who was discourteous toward Old Chen was the Light Dark Douluo, one of the influential Excellencies and also the person who is the most senior in Shrek Academy.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡± Yi Zichen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll certainly put in more effort, work hard, and strive to enter the inner court within the shortest time possible.¡± As he spoke, he raised his head and looked up to the sky.

    Huge branches of a tree came into view. The branches extended outward and upward from the center of the Sea God¡¯s Lake to form a gigantic, umbre-shaped crown.

    When the sunlight shone from the other side, the main academic building in Shrek Academy was shaded by the tree¡¯s shadowpletely. It provided a refreshing coolness on a warm day.

    Ever since the end of the great war, the Ancient Life Tree which broke the surface of the water grew to a thousand meters in height within a month. The gigantic crown akin to a huge umbre shaded the surface of Sea God¡¯s Lake. Dense life sources diffused to the outside continuously from the tree. The water in the Sea God¡¯s Lake turned into a translucent green soon after.

    The miraculous scene shocked everyone. There was no doubt that the transformation only urred after the Ancient Life Tree had devoured the abyssal ne.

    The Ancient Life Tree was the life core of the Douluo Continent. The rise of its power also signified the elevation of the Douluo Continent ne¡¯s life force.

    The vegetation¡¯s growth rate on the entire Douluo Star had now increased substantially. It was not only limited to the Douluo Continent. The Star Luo Continent and the Dou Spirit Continent also underwent simr changes. The entire was brimming with vitality.

    After devouring an entire ne, the Douluo Star not only regained vitality, it also began to evolve just as Tang Hao said before he left.

    The evolution of a took many years. It might take ten years, a hundred years, or even a thousand year. In any case, it was definitely a good situation.

    Undoubtedly, the Shrek Ring City was the center of it all.

    The construction had extended to a few areas located a few kilometers away from the Shrek Ring City by now. In fact, the Federation had decided to build four satellite cities around it. As a result, the price of houses in the Heaven Dou City shot up precisely because the Eternal Tree could be seen from the Heaven Dou City.

    ¡°Are you cking again?¡± A furious voice was heard. Ling Zichen felt his vision blurred for a moment when a person appeared next to him. It was a young maiden with a pair of kind eyes. She looked exquisite. Her hands were on her hips while her almond-shaped eyes widened. She was pouting and ring at Chen Xinjie.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯m going to continue to do my work,¡± replied Chen Xinjie obediently. He waved his hand at Yi Zichen to dismiss him. Then, he lifted his broom to continue sweeping the area.

    Yi Zichen had a bewildered look on his face. The sight of the young maiden was quite familiar, yet it seemed as if he had never encountered her before. He could not help looking back as he jogged away on the field. He took two more nces at her.

    The young maiden stood by Chen Xinjie¡¯s side in a manner akin to supervising him. She said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Why do you still keep this appearance of yours? Do you enjoy being old?¡±

    Chen Xinjie chuckled aloud. ¡°I only look like Old Chen the sweeper in this appearance!¡±

    The young maiden was no other than the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue herself.

    The Ancient Life Tree transformed by A Yin had evolved into the Ancient Eternal Tree after devouring the abyssal ne. It would need a very long time to digest and absorb the massive amount of life force. Consequently, it entered into a deep sleep.

    On the other hand, everyone who took part in the war and had contributed to the war was rewarded in the form of life force. Naturally, those who were old and ailing like Chen Xinjie and Long Yeyue benefited the most from the reward. Their life spans were extended by a few decades at the very least. Most importantly, they retained their youthful appearance.

    At present, the overall Douluo Star, the lord of the Douluo Continent and the life core were all evolving. This would result in the transformation of the entire. A few decadester, who could say that the soul masters would not be able to breakthrough to rank-100 or even achieve the higher ranks?

    The concept of Godhood was collective. When the Douluo Continent ne achieved an even higher rank, a soul master over rank-100 would be able to achieve the power of an ordinary Godhood. By then, mankind¡¯s life span would be further extended.

    Chen Xinjie and Long Yeyue received an additional reward which was even more pleasing for them. They would remain young till the end of their lives.

    It was fine for Chen Xinjie, but, as a woman, nothing could be more pleasing for Long Yeyue. At present, Old Chen the sweeper assumed the senile look just so he did not appear to be out of ce.

    Long Yeyue stepped forward and stood by Chen Xinjie¡¯s side. She looked at him smilingly. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect heaven to grant us a few more decades to be together. It¡¯s really awesome.¡±

    Chen Xinjie stopped sweeping abruptly. He wrapped his arms around her. He heaved an emotional sigh and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t want to do anything else now. I just want to be with you every single day.¡±

 Chapter 1945 - I Want My Eternal Heaven Back!

    <h4>Chapter 1945 I Want My Eternal Heaven Back!</h4>

    Yi Zichen had justpleted one round of his joy. He stumbled and almost lost his bnce after seeing the senile Chen Xinjie hugging the young and beautiful Long Yeyue.Naturally, the emotional changes in Yi Zichen did not escape the eyes of the two great Limit Douluos. They gazed into one another¡¯s eyes and could not help butugh aloud.

    In Tang Sect.

    ¡°What are you doing there?¡± asked the puzzled Amorous Douluo Zang Xin upon seeing the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi bustling in his room.

    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Cao Dezhi darted him a look.

    Zang Xin said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°You¡¯re probably bored with nothing to do, right? Do you want to fight?¡±

    Cao Dezhi smiled. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re a worthy opponent of mine?¡±

    Zang Xin replied furiously, ¡°How am I not a worthy opponent of yours? Let¡¯s fight to prove it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll fight then! I¡¯ll show you how powerful I am!¡± Cao Dezhi did not wish to show any impression of weakness!

    Half an hourter.

    Cao Dezhi walked out from thebat arena with a swollen face and a bruised nose. He looked incredulous. He said in rage, ¡°Why? Since when did this man be so powerful?¡±

    Zang Xin followed closely behind Cao Dezhi with a smile on his face. He looked very pleased with himself.

    ¡°Little Cao! Are you ready to give in to me?¡±

    Cao Dezhi said furiously, ¡°No. I¡¯m not in my best form today. Just you wait and see!¡±

    The expression on Zang Xin¡¯s face turned gentle in the meantime. He ced an arm over Cao Dezhi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t need to wait anymore. I won¡¯t spar with you from now on. It¡¯s because you can¡¯t possibly defeat me.¡±

    Cao Dezhi red at Zang Xin. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I defeat you anymore?¡±

    Zang Xin shrugged and said, ¡°The reason is simple. Your heartless heart has already been broken so how can you possibly defeat me? The Heartless Douluo who is no longer heartless. How can he still be a worthy opponent of mine? Life can be heartless, but you may still meet people who are full of passion.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    In Tang Sect¡¯s soul technology research center!

    ¡°B*st*rd, b*st*rd. I want my Positive Cirction Source Soul Circuit units back. I want my Eternal Heaven back!¡±

    At present, the biggestboratory in the whole facility was in a mess. The exasperated Director Ling Zichen was smashing various items to vent her anger. She was sitting on the working tform panting loudly with a furious expression on her face.

    She lost count of the number of times she had lost her temper in theb.

    At present, she could not be a more ordinary person. The only difference was the fact that every injury and w she had on her body was healed by the Ancient Life Tree. She now had a youthful and healthy body.

    ¡°Am I supposed to start from the beginning again?¡± Her emotions gradually calmed down. The corner of her lips curled into a bitter smile.

    She clearly remembered her final decision and how she shrieked aloud when she dived into the battlefield without the slightest hesitation.

    She felt as if she could still hear her shriek echoing in his ears. At the same time, the only hope she had at the time was for that man to survive.

    Nheless, they were both still alive, but he was not hers.

    She wanted to break free from the agony of a broken heart. Yet, the pain only got worse each time she tried to break free.

    All of a sudden, an idea arose in her mind. She leaped down from the working tform abruptly. ¡°I¡¯m going to carry out a whole new research. Tang Wulin, just you wait and see. We¡¯re not done yet!¡±

    ...

    At sea.

    The warships formed an orderly arrangement in the sea as they cruised along at high speeds.

    Dai Yun¡¯er gazed into the distance with teary eyes on the deck.

    It was finally time to leave.

    The Douluo Federation was grateful to the Star Luo Empire¡¯s and the Dou Spirit Empire¡¯s altruistic acts to let bygones be bygones and to offer their reinforcements to them. Hence, arge amount of resources were given to them in return as a token of appreciation. Moreover, the Douluo Federation would continue their diplomatic rtionships with these two empires. Later, they woulde up with some policies to strengthen the rtionship.

    Yet, all these were utterly meaningless for Dai Yun¡¯er.

    She saw him, but she only took a nce from the distance. Her heart was truly broken when she witnessed Gu Yuena and him holding hands as they were descending together from the sky. She realized that she did not stand a chance to be with him after all.

    Her ultimate decision was to leave. ¡®Goodbye, Tang Wulin!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Is he still having tantrums?¡± Gu Yuena frowned. She was dressed in a gorgeous dress and seated in the Pagoda Master¡¯s office located at the highest level of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters.

    ¡°Yes, Pagoda Master. He¡¯s still throwing tantrums. After multiple consultations with a few recovery-type soul masters, they concurred that it would be very difficult for his mental state to be normal again. Perhaps, he¡¯ll remain in this state for the rest of his life. Due to his Title Douluo-ranked cultivation base, he might cause massive destruction. We rmend putting him in confinement.¡±

    Qiangu Zhangting had gone mad.

    Perhaps it was due to the passing of his grandfather and great grandfather coupled with the sight of Gu Yuena and Tang Wulin together. He became unstable after returning to the Spirit Pagoda. One day, all of a sudden, he went into a hysteria and caused massive destruction. It was Gu Yuena who personally captured him.

    An insane Title Douluo¡¯s destructive ability was absolutely shocking.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes had a sh of grievance. She used to loathe Qiangu Zhangting in the past, but she now felt pity for him. On the other hand, he had always treated her well.

    ¡°Confine him then. Make sure he¡¯s asfortable as possible.¡±

    Qiangu Dieting and Qiangu Dongfeng were not resurrected. The Qiangu n had been fully stripped of their duties in the management of the Spirit Pagoda from then on. On the other hand, Gu Yuena received unanimous support from the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s top management due to her impressive performance in the war.

    The Spirit Pagoda conducted their own inspection and cleaned up the organization, in particr, the Qiangu n¡¯s collusion with the Holy Spirit Cult was renounced.

    The Spirit Pagoda regained its reputation, as one of the top organizations on the continent at par with Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect, once again.

    The only concern of the high-ranking personnel of the Spirit Pagoda was the rtionship between Gu Yuena and Tang Wulin.

    They had shown the special rtionship between the both of them when they fought together against the abyssal Sage King. Tang Wulin¡¯s act of holding hands with Gu Yuena, as they descended from the sky at the end, disyed their close, affectionate rtionship to everyone.

    The great forces returned to their posts upon returning from the frontline. No one dared to question Gu Yuena regarding the matter. Everyone was waiting to see how she would manage the affair in the future.

    Most of the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s high-ranking personnel did not wish to see any further development of the rtionship between Gu Yuena and Tang Wulin. After all, the rtionship between Shrek Academy and the Spirit Pagoda was not as simple as being merepetitors. There were other underlying issues.

    The incident of the Eternal Tree breaking through the sky turned Shrek City into the center of the entire continent. The voices within the Spirit Pagoda¡¯smittee had a change of minds. Someone suggested that it was not a bad idea for a marriage which would foster a closer rtionship between the Spirit Pagoda and the new Shrek Academy.

    From the Federation¡¯s point of view, they did not encourage a close connection between these two powerful organizations. However, the current situation was unique.

    The Federation had just experienced a great catastrophe. Tang Wulin¡¯s identity as the Sea God Tang San¡¯s son was confirmed, and he was also the hero who did his best to save the situation. At present, no one could possibly oppose him. Moreover, the parliament would have little against him in view of the rtionship between the newly-appointed speaker and the Dragon Emperor Douluo.

    So, it was not necessarily a bad thing for the two great organizations to be united through marriage. As for the specific details, no one knew.

    The high-ranking personnel of the Spirit Pagoda maintained their silence in the matter. No one dared to say nor ask anything. Everyone sat and waited for Gu Yuena¡¯s decision. Perhaps, one should say the decision between her and Tang Wulin.

    The room turned quiet once again. Gu Yuena stood in front of the window and gazed into the distance.

    She could see people bustling atop the gigantic, umbre-like crown with her superb sight. They were Shrek Academy¡¯s people building their Eternal Sky City. Undoubtedly, the Eternal Sky City would be the core of the Douluo Continent or even the entire Douluo Star.

    The new Shrek City rosepletely after the war. In fact, it even surpassed its previous reputation. There was a saying: ¡®You can only make a breakthrough by beginning anew and learning from past experiences¡¯.

 Chapter 1946 - I Missed You

    <h4>Chapter 1946 I Missed You</h4>

    Tang Wulin and hisrades relied on their hard work and effort to revive Shrek Academy from its destruction.The Eternal Tree¡¯s rich life source furtively nourished the entire. With her Divine Origin spiritual cultivation base, Gu Yuena vaguely felt the entire glowing with vitality.

    The which was in decline initially was now flourishing toward a better future.

    Someone knocked on her door. The slovenly footsteps could be hearding and came to a halt just outside her door soon after.

    Gu Yuena had a calm gaze. She looked as if she had known all this since earlier. She spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened. A line of people walked into the room from the outside.

    The frontmost person was dressed in ck attire with long hair parted in the center and a lock of golden hair. He was Di Tian. All the others who followed behind came in different shapes and sizes. At any rate, all of them emitted an exceedingly strong aura.

    Di Tian¡¯s eyes were glimmering with a determined glint. He made his way to the back of Gu Yuena slowly and got down on one knee. ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    The rest of the people followed suit and got down on their knees.

    Gu Yuena did not turn around. Her eyes remained fixated on the scenery outside the window.

    Di Tian clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Highness, we are here to bid you farewell.¡±

    ¡°Bid farewell? Where are you going?¡± asked Gu Yuena indifferently as she turned around slowly and looked at Di Tian.

    The Beast God Di Tian¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°Your Highness, although I don¡¯t understand why, you didn¡¯t make any move on Tang Wulin over these years. Perhaps, you already have human sentiments. However, we don¡¯t feel the same way. Mankind destroyed our homes and ughtered our nsmen such that we were almost on the brink of extinction. We can¡¯t make you change your mind, Your Highness. Tang Wulin has already achieved unparalleled attainments by now. All we can do is to take him down by sacrificing our lives.¡±

    Gu Yuena said indifferently, ¡°So you¡¯re going to head to Shrek Academy and challenge him?¡±

    Di Tian said in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I really didn¡¯t expect you to actually have human sentiments. But, have you forgotten how our thousands of nsmen died in the past? Not only our Dragon n, but all the soul beasts too. We¡¯ve been waiting patiently for so many years hoping that you¡¯ll lead us to be the masters of this world once again. In the end, you made such a decision. Although I don¡¯t wish to offend you, I really can¡¯t ept it. Your Highness, either you bestow death upon me or grant me the permission to put in onest effort for all the soul beasts. Even if I seek my own doom, I¡¯ll spare no effort in doing so.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Your Highness!¡± said Di Tian suddenly with a stern voice. He then knelt on both knees to worship Gu Yuena.

    All the beasts behind him followed suit.

    Gu Yuena looked at them, but she did not speak.

    Di Tian stood up abruptly after realizing that she did not respond. He turned around and walked to the outside determinedly.

    The rest of the beasts reacted simrly. They got up in session and left.

    The Beast God Di Tian had urged Gu Yuena repeatedly on many asions. In fact, he even took it upon himself to assassinate Tang Wulin in the past. Nevertheless, he was stopped by Gu Yuena.

    They were still hopeful all this while when Gu Yuena told them that everything was going ording to n.

    Yet, time passed day after day. They witnessed Tang Wulin making his breakthrough to the god rank. They finally felt hopeless when they saw Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena fighting hand in hand together.

    They no longer had any hope as they watched Gu Yuena and Tang Wulin bing intimate with each other.

    What else could they do? Other than feeling despair, there was nothing else they could do.

    ¡°Stop.¡± An icy cold voice was heard when the Beast God Di Tian was about to step out from the door.

    Di Tian stopped walking. He turned around, looked toward Gu Yuena and said in a rather cold tone, ¡°Is there anything else, Your Highness?¡±

    Gu Yuena remained at the same spot and said indifferently, ¡°From the moment I woke up in the core area of the Great Star Dou Forest, I was destined to be mankind¡¯s enemy. I admit that I¡¯m in love with Tang Wulin. I feel mankind¡¯s love. In fact, I¡¯m inextricably in love with him. However, I¡¯ve never forgotten that I¡¯m a part of the Dragon God. I¡¯m your Highness and I¡¯m the leader of thousands of soul beasts.¡±

    ¡°I love Tang Wulin. However, we are not destined to be together. The blood of the Dragon God flows in my veins, not a human¡¯s. Therefore, I bear the responsibilities of the Dragon n¡¯s mission.¡±

    ¡°The moment I received the Dragon God¡¯s core, I already sensed it. There was a gush of invisible pressure which existed in the unknown world. It controlled the entire world. I slowly grew stronger. In fact, I didn¡¯t even have the courage to make the real breakthrough, because I felt the suppression from the invisible force.¡±

    ¡°Actually, all of you¡¯ve felt it too. The abyssal ne arrived and the abyssal Sage King who was more powerful than me was exterminated by Tang San, akin to crushing an ant, at the end. As a matter of fact, even the entire abyssal was devoured soon after. Now, can you please tell me had I been the person on the opposite side of Tang Wulin, do you think I would be able to kill him?¡±

    The numerous beasts were stunned by her remarks.

    Gu Yuena continued to speak, ¡°The lord of the ne is his grandfather, the life core is his grandmother, and even his father was the God King once. Perhaps, it¡¯s precisely because of these qualities of his that I¡¯m attracted to him. However, we are not destined to be together just as I mentioned earlier. We are separated by a ditch that can¡¯t be crossed. There¡¯s the Golden Dragon King Bloodline inside his body, but he¡¯s still a human after all. On the other hand, I¡¯m a beast. The moat of heaven between a man and a beast can¡¯t be crossed on the Douluo Continent.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting all this while for the ideal time. I¡¯m waiting for the unseen pressure to disappear. The abyssal Sage King helped us locate the path and endure all the trapsid down by the God King. It has allowed us to see the reality of this world. Now that the God King has disappeared without a trace, and the lord of the ne is in a deep sleep to recuperate, while the life core is simrly in a deep sleep to absorb nourishment, our time hase. It¡¯s also time for us to carry out the n.¡±

    The Beast God was stunned, so was the Bear Lord, while the Thousand Demon King¡¯s mouth widened in surprise. The Jade Swan had a look of incredulity at the same time the Darkness Demon Dragon¡¯s pupils constricted.

    The numerous beasts were all stunned speechless.

    The Beast God was the first to recover from the surprise. He made his way to Gu Yuena with a long stride. ¡°Thump.¡± He knelt on the ground and touched his forehead to the ground. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re wrong. We shouldn¡¯t have doubted you.¡±

    The rest of the beasts knelt behind him in a rush to worship Gu Yuena.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s gaze remained as calm as before. There was a faint glint of bitterness diffusing from her eyes. She heaved a soft sigh. ¡°What is bound toe wille. Have you wronged? Perhaps not. It¡¯s my responsibility and I¡¯ll still need to ount for this responsibility anyhow. My n is about to begin atst.¡±

    ¡°Beep, beep, beep.¡± A crisp sound was heard which broke the momentary silence.

    Gu Yuena lowered her head and looked toward the soulmunicator on her wrist. Her charming face was no longer calm. In any case, she expressed a dash of gentleness.

    She waved her hand to dismiss the crowd. Di Tian and the rest of the beasts stood up hastily and dispersed.

    Gu Yuena picked up themunicator. She turned around and looked toward the direction of the Eternal Heaven in the distance.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Gu Yuena softly.

    ¡°Nothing! I missed you.¡± The voice from the other end of themunicator was obviously filled with joy.

    ¡°I thought we just met yesterday?¡± said Gu Yuena who was slightly astonished.

    ¡°Gu Yue, I love you.¡± The voice from the other end was suddenly filled with earnesty.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes became moist instantly. Her tone remained normal as before. ¡°Why do you have to say that every day?¡±

 Chapter 1947 - Tomorrow Is Going To Be A Great Day

    <h4>Chapter 1947 Tomorrow Is Going To Be A Great Day</h4>

    ¡°I really want to say it! I can¡¯t stop myself from saying it. After experiencing so many things, we can finally be together now. Do you know that I¡¯ve never felt happier? Now that the situation has stabilized, I¡¯m prepared to resign from my positions as the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master and the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master when we get married. I will take you wherever you want to go. If you still wish to continue to be the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master, I shall be by your side as the Pagoda Master¡¯s husband. What do you think? Hah-hah!¡±Just by listening to the voice, one could tell how joyous and happy he was at this exact moment.

    ¡°Will your people agree to you resigning from all your duties?¡± Gu Yuena asked, slightly astonished.

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no reason why they wouldn¡¯t agree. I¡¯ve already done everything within my abilities. Moreover, no one is going to object to us getting married now. However, we are still representing the powerful organizations on the continent individually after all. It¡¯s not good to leave the Federation feeling like a major force is joining hands with another. Moreover, our Shrek and Spirit Pagoda repulse one another instinctively. We can¡¯t be the cause of these issues due to our identities. Thus, I made this decision after discussing with Elder Long so as not to cause trouble for Sister Mo Lan. I¡¯m going to take it upon myself to resign from my duties now. It¡¯s great for me too. I¡¯ve already informed mypanions. After that, we will organize a group wedding, and then, we will travel. I will take you wherever you want to go. I will do whatever you want to do. I¡¯m willing to do anything as long as you¡¯re with me.¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears upon listening to this voice filled with excitementing from the other end of the call. She was refraining herself with great effort so as not to bawl aloud.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Are you touched? How about this, I shalle and see you now. I don¡¯t feel at ease when I don¡¯t see you for a day.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. You still have many other matters to attend to. We still have time to meetter on.¡± Gu Yuena struggled to control her voice.

    ¡°Alright then. I shall go and do some stuff. Also, I¡¯ve never thought much about money in the past. I¡¯ve only just discovered that I¡¯m quite poor. I was just about to request for the Tang Sect to pay my sry as the sect master. Otherwise, I don¡¯t even have the money to marry you. Hah-hah, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s very foolish of me?¡±

    ¡°You idiot.¡± Gu Yuena sniggered and tears rolled down her face.

    ...

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath as he sensed the rich life source around him. At this exact moment, the world was filled with a myriad of colors and beauty could be seen in every part.

    The top of the Eternal Tree¡¯s gigantic crown was extremely t. The massive, thick branches entangled one another naturally and formed a wooden foundation as if A Yin had built it by hand.

    Shrek Academy would not be making many changes to the Eternal Tree, of course. They would only add some things to it.

    The idea to construct the Eternal Sky Heaven had been proposed by Tang Wulin. The attack that destroyed Shrek Academy had always been the greatest agony in his heart. Shrek City was reconstructed, but the Sea God¡¯s Ind could not be built because the Sea God Lake was filled with destruction aura.

    The Eternal Tree became the best medium for the construction of Sea God¡¯s Ind.

    The crown of the Eternal Tree was where the life source was the richest, so much so that the air was almost sticky. On the other hand, such a massive amount of life force made it impossible for a person to ascend the Eternal Tree without adequate capabilities. A body would not be able to withstand being infused with so much life force at once. It was the same as when Tang San worried that the Golden Dragon King Bloodline would explode in Tang Wulin due to the immortal energy¡¯s effect.

    Only powerhouses at Title Douluo rank and above could survive there.

    Thus, after Shrek Academy¡¯s inner court was built on the Eternal Sky City, it could only ept students that were Title Douluo-ranked and above. Shrek Academy had yet to announce this to the public.

    Meanwhile, the people working and building the Eternal Sky City on the crown were naturally Shrek Academy¡¯s Title Douluo-ranked powerhouses. Tang Wulin made an example of himself and became the leader of the operation. The Shrek Seven Monsters were here as well.

    They were all capable of flight, so it would not be considered too troublesome for them to transport some materials from Shrek City.

    ¡°Big brother.¡± In a sh, a silhouette arrived next to Tang Wulin. It was a very excited Xie Xie. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re smiling so wide that the corners of your mouth are touching your ears. You must have just got off the call with Gu Yue, right?¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Do you have so much time to idle? If you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t you go ahead and do some work?¡±

    Xie Xie sniggered. ¡°Big brother, when do you think I should propose to Yuanen, huh?! My concern now is not being able to get her father¡¯s blessing! He¡¯s always in a bad mood when he sees me.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Do you have to consult me even on this matter? You¡¯re so shameless. Even if you fail once, you can just give it a few more tries. Could it be that Yuanen will still leave you?¡±

    Xie Xie said with a bitter expression, ¡°Yuanen said that she is only willing to marry me if I can defeat her! Yet, she is progressing so fast after absorbing life force recently that she will soon break through to Limit Douluo. How can I defeat her?!¡±

    Tang Wulin burst outughing. He patted Xie Xie¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re on your own now.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Big brother, that¡¯s not very righteous of you! You have everything you wished for now. Help a brother out and give me some ideas!¡± Xie Xie had a look of beseechment on his face.

    ¡°I shall bestow you with four words. ¡®Persistence, patience, aggressiveness, relentlessness!¡¯ Anyhow, I told Gu Yuena that we would have a group wedding togetherter on. Then, we should travel together. This is considered a proper justification, right? Look at Zheng Yu. His proposal a few days ago was a sess. Lizhi looks so shy these days. I think it¡¯s about time for him too. You¡¯re the only troublesome one.¡±

    Xie Xie said with a helpless expression, ¡°Big brother, I didn¡¯t ask for that either! Alright, alright then. Let me give it a try. Anyhow, Yuanen can¡¯t bear to beat me up anymore. Big brother, what do you think if I make my way into the bathroom when she is taking a shower and do what can¡¯t be undone?¡±

    At this point, Xie Xie could not help swallowing a gulp of saliva.

    Tang Wulin smiled splendidly. He raised his hand and pointed at the back of Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie¡¯s body stiffened at once and did not even bother to turn around. He immediately said righteously, ¡°That is impossible, of course. I respect Yuanen so much! She is the goddess in my heart. If she asked me to head east, I won¡¯t have the courage to head west for sure. Ouch... Please be gentle, please be gentle...¡±

    Yuanen twisted Xie Xie¡¯s ear. Her charming face cracked into a cold smile. ¡°Are you trying to peep at me while I shower? I think that you need to clear your mind first.¡±

    ¡°Please spare my life, wifey. Please spare me...¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help chuckling upon seeing Xie Xie being tugged away by Yuanen Yehui. This boy would not be able to leave Yuanen¡¯s grasp anymore in his life.

    Tang Wulin leaped into the sky and transformed into a golden ray of light before descending andnding in Shrek City. He returned to his office straight away.

    He dialed a soulmunicator number. ¡°Is my attire prepared?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done. I can send it over to you tonight. When do you n to wear it?¡±

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°Tomorrow. Tomorrow is the day.¡±

    Tomorrow was going to be a great day.

    At this point, he turned around and looked toward the gigantic ice sculpture ced at one side of his office. There was a look of sorrow in his eyes.

    With his white robes and blue sword, Wu Zhangkong was standing quietly in the ice sculpture. He looked just like the day he had frozen in the ice. In that rigid ice that would not melt in eternity, Tang Wulin could even feel his persistence and relief before he died.

    ¡°Teacher Wu, please give us your blessing. I¡¯m finally about to get what I wished for. I bet you have a joyful and happy life with grandteacher in the other world too, right?¡±

    ...

    The weather was good in the morning. The sky was a cloudless blue for miles, already a clear dark blue despite the early hour.

    The refreshing air mixed with the moisture diffused from the Sea God¡¯s Lake. It filled thends with vigor and vitality.

    Tang Wulin stood on the academy¡¯s field and looked at the main academic building before him.

 Chapter 1948 - Angelâ€™s Ring

    <h4>Chapter 1948 Angel¡¯s Ring</h4>

    He built the main academic building on his own. It was the symbol of Shrek Academy¡¯s reconstruction.He arrived very early on this day, almost the same time as Old Chen the sweeper. In fact, Yi Zichen was not even out jogging at this time.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to care too much,¡± Chen Xinjie said to Tang Wulin as he held the broom.

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°We will still need to follow rules since we¡¯re living in this world. Moreover, Shrek needs to maintain its usual neutrality as is tradition. We can¡¯t change that just because of me alone. Moreover, you have to allow me to retire after making my mark! Look at yourself. Didn¡¯t you go from the War God Hall to our Shrek Academy and be our Old Chen the sweeper?¡±

    Chen Xinjie spoke in a grim tone, ¡°A gentleman does not censure people behind their backs.¡±

    Their eyes met and they could not help bursting intoughter.

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°I give myself ten years¡¯ time. I need to rx properly and I need to build a real home that belongs to me. Shrek and the Tang Sect will still be my homes and I can still return whenever I choose.¡±

    Chen Xinjie¡¯s gaze focused ever so slightly for a moment. ¡°What happens ten yearster? Are you preparing to...¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded in determination. ¡°Ten yearster, I¡¯m going to begin to try it out. I don¡¯t know how much time I will need either, but I will be working hard in that direction. If I seed, I¡¯ll certainly guide you in.¡±

    Chen Xinjie chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not important anymore. Everything that I have now, I didn¡¯t earn it. Every day that I spend living and being with Yeyue is a gift to me from above. I dare not ask for more.¡±

    Truthfully, Tang Wulin did not yearn to be a god. This was because he was already living the life that he dreamed of.

    He had already figured out how to resign from all of his duties. The Tang Sect and Shrek were thriving, and Mo Lan was promoted to speaker. The Holy Spirit Cult was exterminated, and the issue with the abyss had beenpletely solved as well. It could be said that the entire Douluo Continent was prosperously growing. His duties had been thoroughly taken care of.

    Personally, he did not have too many reasons to be a God. It was just that the Divine Realm would need to be constructed. Otherwise, he would not be able to look for his parents. He needed to be more powerful because he understood that this was the only way he would be able to sense his parents¡¯ existence.

    Although his divine consciousness was no longer weak, he had already attempted to sense his parents¡¯ existence through the Sea God¡¯s Trident on multiple asions and got no response.

    The only clue left behind by his father was that the Douluo Divine Realm was churned into a ck hole. The Douluo Continent¡¯s knowledge of the cosmos was still far from adequate. In fact, Tang Wulin did not even have the slightest idea as to what a ck hole was.

    Waiting was an option for him, of course, but he hoped that he could take some initiatives through his hard work.

    In any case, the act of establishing a Divine Realm was definitely not an easy feat. Let alonecking in experience, Tang Wulin did not have the slightest idea on what he had to do. He nned to wait until he married Gu Yuena and enjoyed a period of wedded bliss before he would discuss with her how to attempt it. After all, the Douluo Continent ne was in an evolutionary process. They would need to consider this and gradually decide whether they would elevate the Douluo Star to God rank by relying on the abyssal ne¡¯s energy or establish a small Divine Realm of its own.

    He and Gu Yuena were considered the only people on the path toward the Real God rank mentioned by the Demon Empress earlier.

    Speaking of the Demon Empress, Tang Wulin had no choice but to acknowledge that one of the people that had been resurrected would qualify.

    All the evil soul masters from Holy Spirit Cult were deceased. However, a person that was rted to them was resurrected. It was precisely Lan Fozi.

    Lan Fozi casted a sad nce at Tang Wulin after she was resurrected then she fled into the distance, leaving behind a dested departing silhouette. This made Tang Wulin realize that though she was the daughter of the Demon Empress, she had nevermitted any evil deeds.

    ¡°Elder Chen, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Tang Wulin said to Chen Xinjie next to him with a grin.

    Chen Xinjie smiled and said, ¡°Leaving now? You really don¡¯t need us to cheer for you from over here?¡±

    Tang Wulin said smilingly, ¡°No need, no need. This is the matter between me and her. We will invite everyone for the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Alright. All the best to you. Don¡¯t get rejected by her, hah-hah,¡± Chen Xinjie said jokingly.

    Tang Wulin chuckled and said, ¡°How can that be? How can I possibly do this without having the confidence?¡± As he spoke, he patted his chest confidently before leaping into the air.

    Far away, the sun was slowly rising in the sky, shining its brilliance over thend. It felt as if Tang Wulin¡¯s entire body was tainted with ayer of gold when he flew into the sky.

    Tang Wulin sensed the air surrounding him. He had never noticed how freeing and jubnt he felt when he was flying.

    ¡°Gu Yue, here Ie,¡± Tang Wulin muttered to himself. res gushed out from behind him. With a dazzling radiance, he flew straight toward the Spirit Pagoda like a golden meteor.

    He did not try to conceal himself. Hence, his presence could be clearly seen whether it was from the ground or through the myriad of reconnaissance soul devices and even the soul satellites in the sky.

    On the top floor of Shrek Academy, Yue Zhengyu and Xu Xiaoyan sat side by side on the roof¡¯s edge. Xu Xiaoyan said, ¡°Zhengyu, why do you think the captain won¡¯t allow us to join him, huh?! I thought a proposal must be especially grand with friends and family around to give blessing?¡±

    Yue Zhengyu chuckled and said, ¡°Big brother must have his own ideas. He told us that we¡¯ll be organizing the wedding together, right? It¡¯s going to be a bustling crowd by then. A proposal should be between two people, so he¡¯s doing it alone.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by organizing together? Have you proposed to me already?¡± Xu Xiaoyan asked with an unpleasant tone.

    Yue Zhengyu turned over his palm. A ring appeared on his palm as if he was performing a magic trick. ¡°Xiaoyan, it¡¯s just the two of us here now. Marry me, will you?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan was exasperated. ¡°So this is how you propose to me? So carelessou? Hmph!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu said smilingly, ¡°Look at this. We are watching the rising sun and we are basking in the aura that is filled with vitality and brilliance under its illumination. We are on the rooftop of Shrek Academy. Everything here at this very moment is one of a kind. My love for you is also one of a kind. Formality is a construct. What else canpare to my sincere love for you? Am I right?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan was stunned for a moment. She looked at his sincere gaze. Even though she still felt that it was strange, she nodded instinctively.

    They had been together for such a long time already and they had experienced so many things as a couple. After Shrek was destroyed, they shared the agonizing experience and process before they rebuilt it to what it was today under the leadership of Tang Wulin. They had also finally grown up to be the pirs of the generation at Shrek Academy.

    They had both be Hyper Douluos after receiving the Ancient Life Tree¡¯s life force. Moreover, they would certainly be able to achieve Limit Douluo rank in the future. There was no doubt that this generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters was the most glorious generation besides the first generation which had achieved Godhood.

    Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s charming face blushed and she pouted her red lips. ¡°Alright then!¡± As she was speaking, she raised her little hand.

    Yue Zhengyu¡¯s smile appeared as splendid as a Light Angel under the illumination of sunlight. He slipped the ring in his hand onto Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s finger, and their bodies trembled ever so slightly.

    They had experienced so many hardships, and they could finally be together. From the moment the ring was put on, they were one.

 Chapter 1949 - Will You Marry Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1949 Will You Marry Me?</h4>

    Xu Xiaoyan noticed that there was a pair of angel¡¯s wings on the ring and a golden jewel encrusted at the center. The jewel was carved into the shape of a fresh flower in full bloom. It was sparkling under the protection of the wings.¡°What a beautiful ring,¡± Xu Xiaoyan could not help saying.

    Yue Zhengyu stretched out his palm to her. ¡°Where¡¯s my ring?¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan was stunned for a moment. ¡°Yours? I thought you would have prepared all the rings by yourself. Give it to me. I¡¯m going to put it on for you.¡±

    Yue Zhengyu said in astonishment, ¡°Huh? Am I supposed to prepare it for myself? No one told me that. These people are unreliable.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan sniggered. ¡°Foolish boy.¡± As she spoke, a sh of light came from her hand. A silver-white ring appeared in her palm. The ring had a simple design, but it was carved with a pattern of frost flowers. It was tomemorate the predecessor of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Star Staff, the Starwheel Ice Staff. Small diamonds adorned the spaces between the flowers like speckles of starlight.

    Yue Zhengyu cracked a smile at once. ¡°From this day on, we are husband and wife.¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan put on the ring for him. She huffed and said, ¡°Then you better behave yourself and stay obedient. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know many girls in the academy are constantly winking at you. If I were to find out that you did anything that wronged me, hmph!¡±

    Yue Zhengyu burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Xu Xiaoyan said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    Yue Zhengyuughed even more. ¡°I was saying that it¡¯s impossible that you¡¯d find out. Could it be that a thief will leave his mark behind?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Xu Xiaoyan made a punching hand gesture at him, but Yue Zhengyu grabbed her wrist.

    All of a sudden, a pair of angel¡¯s wings spread out from Yue Zhengyu¡¯s back. She shouted in rm as he carried her and flew into the sky.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?!¡±

    Meanwhile, under the enormous dome in Shrek Academy¡¯s gymnasium, a thousand streams of radiant swords flickered in a crisscross pattern. The pulsating glow looked was like dazzling starlight in the night sky.

    The swords contracted while the swordspirit condensed into form. A faint silhouette appeared in the crisscrossing swords¡¯ aura.

    A chubby figure stood there on the edge. There was a slightly anxious look on his face. He wanted to call out to her a few times, but he could not bring himself to do it. This was because he knew very well how she loathed being disturbed during her sword training. Nevertheless, this was truly an important day!

    Atst, the sword¡¯s radiance contracted. Ye Xinn made her way to Xu Lizhi¡¯s side calmly. She said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? You seemed perturbed by something. My sword aura can sense that there is something wrong with your emotions today. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    As he looked at the concerned look in Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes, Xu Lizhi immediately felt warmth spreading from his chest. He mustered the courage to say, ¡°Sister Xinn, no, Xing Lan. I, I...¡±

    Although he was trying as hard as he could, he was incapable of uttering the words that were at the tip of his tongue.

    Ye Xinn asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    Xu Lizhi got down on one knee and leaned his upper body forward. His usually steady hands held a ring box up to Ye Xinn. He opened the box and revealed the ring inside it.

    The ring was made up of jewels that were linked up together through a mysterious encrusting method. When seen from the surface, it looked as though no metal was used to make the ring. It was as though it consisted only of the dazzling jewels.

    ¡°Will you marry me?¡±

    The four simple words instantly made Xu Lizhi sweat profusely. He had never cultivated the Body Sect¡¯s Innate Secret Technique, yet at that moment, the sound of his heartbeat could be heard pumping violently throughout the entire gymnasium.

    Ye Xinn was obviously stunned. It was quite apparent that this was very unexpected for her.

    Whatever the case, the radiance as sharp as a sword in her eyes immediately vanished when she saw the sweat covering Xu Lizhi¡¯s face. She raised her hand and wiped it away with her sleeve. Then, she extended her hand to him.

    Xu Lizhi was no fool, but he was at a loss as to what to do. Tears streamed down his face and his lips trembled.

    He held Ye Xinn¡¯s hand gently as his own trembled. He struggled to slide the ring onto her finger three times before he managed the feat.

    How many years had it been?

    When he was young and met Ye Xinn for the very first time, he fell in love with the arrogant, cold, unyielding young maiden. At the time, he could only follow her and remain at her side like a puppy.

    She had always kept people at arm¡¯s length and devoted her full attention to her sword training. She was always sopetitive and was constantly working toward the perfection of her martial soul.

    He was always there, watching over her like a silent protector. Even after she agreed to be with him during the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival that took ce on the Sea God¡¯s Laketer, Xu Lizhi still felt incredulous in the depths of his heart for a very long time. He had never engaged in any intimacy with her until now.

    There was always a sense of inferiority within him. He felt an ineffable feeling in his heart all along as if his presence tarnished the purity of the fair maiden before him.

    On the other hand, Xu Lizhi felt that everything was real for the very first time when she epted his ring without the slightest hesitation. She was genuinely going to be his wife! The emotions in his heart had reached their pinnacle.

    In fact, he found himself almost uttering ¡®thank you¡¯. He wanted to thank heaven for blessing him and also to express his gratitude for his beloved woman¡¯s tolerance and approval.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes reddened as well.

    It had already been so many years. She watched him gradually go from being a small chubby boy to a chubby man. However, he had never changed the way he looked at her. His gaze was always enticed and crystal-clear. He remained by her side, quietly guarding her all this time. When there was danger, he shielded her with his body like a wall. His sincere affection had melted her heart bit by bit.

    In the beginning, she felt pity for him and even sympathized with him. Gradually, she was touched by his actions and her guard was melted away little by little. Then, he mustered the courage to confess his love for her during the Fated Date Festival and finally opened the door to her heart. In time, they had be the outstanding soul masters of the current Shrek Seven Monsters. He was already a dauntless man with an indomitable spirit.

    She was well aware of how she epted the ring willingly. It was because their rtionship was no longer one-sided.

    ¡°You fool, I haven¡¯t prepared your ring. What should I do now? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± She pulled him over to her side and held his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s..it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s fine as long as you put on the ring I¡¯ve prepared for you,¡± said Xu Lizhi shyly. At this exact moment, the emotion in his eyes was overflowing to the outside.

    Ye Xinn said, ¡°How is that fine? Please hold on.¡± As she spoke, she loosened her grip on Xu Lizhi¡¯s hands and took a step back. There was a sh of light from her hand and a rapier appeared in her palm.

    The rapier appeared to be forged from alloy and was slightly over one meter in length. The characteristic pattern of alloy could be seen on its surface.

    Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes glimmered while she shook her wrist. At once, her sword¡¯s consciousness filled the space.

    A pure sword aura burst forth from her body and coiled around the rapier in her hand.

    A strange scene emerged. The rapier began glowing brighter and brighter with the infusion of her sword¡¯s consciousness. It turned incandescent in a split second and was shaking ever so slightly.

    Soon, the rapier began shrinking in her hand. She used pure soul power to forcefully refine the impurities in the rapier and conserve only the essence of the alloy.

    The sword turned smaller and smaller, and Ye Xinn turned over her wrists. At once, the Hundred-refined alloy essence wrapped around her fingers and was bent into a tiny ring. The incandescent radiance on its surface had also faded away gradually.

    The ring had a deep hue withyers of faint ovepping patterns on the surface. This refinement process could only be done by someone at least at Hyper Douluo rank! Moreover, it contained Ye Xinn¡¯s Sword God¡¯s consciousness.

 Chapter 1950 - I Love It, I Love I

    <h4>Chapter 1950 I Love It, I Love I</h4>

    ¡°This rapier was gifted to me by my father when I was a child. It was the rapier I used for my sword cultivation in the beginning. I haven¡¯t used it in many years, yet it is still exceedingly precious to me. It was my first gift from my father and also my first sword. I made it into this ring now. I¡¯m sorry, Lizhi. It¡¯s a little rushed, but I...¡±Xu Lizhi took a step forward instantly and extended his chubby wrist to her. ¡°I love it, I love it.¡±

    Ye Xinn could not helpughing upon seeing his eagerness. She seldom smiled, yet this smile was akin to a flower blooming in the spring. It showered glory upon the entire gymnasium.

    Xu Lizhi could not refrain himself fromughing out loud upon putting on the sword ring. He spread out his arms and wrapped them around Ye Xinn abruptly in a rather wild manner for the very first time.

    His embrace was warm and secure. Ye Xinn smiled as well, hugging his waist tightly.

    Meanwhile, Xu Lizhi unleashed the soul power from his body and took her along as he shot into the sky. They flew out from the gymnasium and headed straight for the sky.

    On thekeside of Sea God Lake!

    Xie Xie eyes revealed his restlessness as he watched the crystal clearke water. Meanwhile, a familiar aura appeared behind him.

    Xie Xie hastily turned around and looked at the person that spoke.

    Yuanen Yehui said in confusion, ¡°It¡¯s still very early in the morning. Why did you ask me toe out?¡±

    Xie Xie clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Yuanen, I would like to challenge you!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui was stunned for a moment. She took two steps forward and stood before him. She raised her hand and felt his forehead. ¡°Do you have a fever? Or are you feeling overstuffed after eating?¡±

    The corner of Xie Xie¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Why would I be overstuffed after eating?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui smiled and said, ¡°If not, why would youe looking to get beaten up?¡±

    Xie Xie could not help feeling exasperated. ¡°How are you so certain that I won¡¯t be able to defeat you?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it in your heart already?¡±

    Xie Xie said furiously, ¡°I refuse to be misled by facies. Come,e,e. Come and beat me up if you can!¡±

    Yuanen Yehui said smilingly, ¡°Sure!¡± As she spoke, she charged toward Xie Xie in a sh.

    They were truly too familiar with one another. She was well aware of Xie Xie¡¯s specialty. Xie Xie was very fast, so she would never allow him to take advantage of his speed.

    Ever since she sought revenge for her mother, rekindled her rtionship with her father, and returned to her n, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s temperament had actually changed a lot. She was much more pleasantpared to before.

    However, Yuanen Tiandang doted on his daughter more after being reunited with her, naturally. He did not have a good impression of his future son-inw Xie Xie. He yed a few tricks to punish Xie Xie on multiple asions, and Xie Xie endured them in silence. These punishments were carried out behind Yuanen Yehui¡¯s back, and Xie Xie was too embarrassed toin to her.

    Xie Xie¡¯s silhouette shed when he was confronted by Yuanen charging at him. His entire body turned illusionary. Given that Yuanen Yehui was familiar with his strategies, would he not also be familiar with her techniques?

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s p missed. She shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the sky.¡±

    There was no need for her reminder. Xie Xie¡¯s silhouette flickered and he flew toward the sky in order to prevent damaging the area surrounding the Sea God Lake.

    Yuanen Yehui followed closely behind. One of them pursued while the other fled, and they arrived high above in a split second.

    Xie Xie twisted his body and conjured the Light Dragon Dagger in his hand. His figure flickered continuously as he swiftly split into six duplicates. Those copies craftily attacked Yuanen Yehui from six directions.

    The Light Dragon Dagger exuded an aura of sharpness and lightness while emitting a faint dragon¡¯s roar. Radiance pulsated randomly on the dagger, making it bright or dark at various times. It was unpredictable.

    The most outstanding aspect of Xie Xie¡¯s martial soul that had evolved into the Space-time Dragon was its unpredictability.

    Yuanen Yehui realized that Xie Xie was serious about the match when he unleashed his most effective ability at the start.

    Immediately, she decided not to hold back as well. Still in the sky, she took a step forward with her left foot, and at once, the air around her exploded with a loud boom. It felt just like the air had boiled over asrge areas of distorted light spread outward.

    Judging by the richness of their soul power, Yuanen Yehui, with her twin martial souls, was only preceded by Tang Wulin in the Shrek Seven Monsters.

    The tremor her foot had made caused the entire sky to sway.

    Xie Xie¡¯s six clones slowed down as though they had sunk into mud. Moreover, they were being disced.

    Yuanen Yehui swung her fist. At once, the warped air began surging toward her direction, cutting off the surrounding area.

    The punch was not aimed at any of Xie Xie¡¯s six silhouettes but the thin air. Even so, it caused six duplicates to stumble and fall. It was the Titan Divine Punch!

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s Titan Divine Punch was fused with her Cloud Vortex Divine Punch. Its strength could definitely be described as terrifying.

    This was also the reason she had absolute confidence when she was sparring against Xie Xie. Regardless of Xie Xie¡¯s speed, it was utterly meaningless when he was confronted by absolute power, especially her ability that could practically shackle an area of the sky andnd.

    The strength of one powerful person could defeat ten martial arts cultivators!

    She would not unleash her Fallen Angel martial soul when she was fighting against Xie Xie because Titan Giant Ape was the best option to subdue Xie Xie.

    Nevertheless, Xie Xie¡¯s six silhouettes suddenly faded simultaneously. They had vanished because of the Cloud Vortex Divine Punch, but Xie Xie¡¯s real body was not revealed.

    In a split second, Yuanen Yehui could only feel as if everything around her had be a vacuum. She was surprised by how uneasy she felt.

    The unexpected change startled her. It would be unprecedented for her opponent to force his way out of her Titan Divine Punch during a battle. Generally, the opponent could only confront strength with strength. Even if the opponent could teleport, it was utterly impossible to unleash it when she had locked him down.

    There was no doubt that Xie Xie was also improving. The instantaneous change was the product of ingenious interchanging of time and space.

    Xie Xie¡¯s body was actually in the air diagonally across from behind Yuanen Yehui. His gaze was icy cold and his entire person was in an extremely calm state. Light flickered on his body as he transformed into an illusionary shadow instantly and descended from the sky.

    His body flickered consecutively seven times as he went down. With each flicker, he was moving in and out of space.

    Yuanen Yehui could rely on her formidable spiritual power to detect Xie Xie¡¯s attacking from her back, but as a result of his flickering, she felt as if seven people had suddenly appeared behind her. Moreover, they were all attacking her from different angles.

    She was not as quick as Xie Xie after all. It was definitely rather dangerous for her to brace an attack like this with her back. In fact, she did not even have the time to turn around.

    Nevertheless, Yuanen Yehui made a disy of her incredible abilities. Instead of turning around, she let out a howl from her mouth, and her body swelled up instantly. Like an eruption, she grew several meters taller in a split second, and her entire body emitted an awesome aura.

    Her body suddenly mmed backward. As she mmed her body back, a powerful vortex began spinning at high speed at the center of her back.

    Xie Xie¡¯s flickering body was immediately affected. Not only that, his angle of attack changed as a result of Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body growing so suddenly.

    However, Xie Xie¡¯s eyes lit up, one ck and the other white. The eighth soul ring on his body was faintly glowing.

    He took a step forward into the air. The residual shadows left behind when his body flickered seven times had condensed simultaneously. They continued their attack, but his original body had disappeared without a trace.

    It was a Time-space Shuttle!

    Despite the piercing pain, Yuanen Yehui still mmed her back into the attacking from behind. The seven silhouettes were sted away forcefully.

    Just as she was preparing to turn around and finish off Xie Xie, a feeling of extreme danger from an unseen world suddenly arose in her heart.

 Chapter 1951 - Two Rings

    <h4>Chapter 1951 Two Rings</h4>

    The sense of danger drove her to panic.How could this happen?

    Yuanen Yehui forcibly halted her turning action at once. Her gaze was focused as she unleashed the Purple Demon Eyes. At the same time, she flipped her hands to shield her body.

    Precisely at this exact moment, she felt a tiny crystal-like object appear in her perception.

    It was extremely peculiar. It felt as if the object did not exist in time and space, yet a fragment of it seemed to belong to space-time.

    What was that...

    She unleashed a Titan Divine Punch subconsciously in an attempt to block it. However, the tiny crystal-like object passed through the Titan Divine Punch just by flickering once.

    The object had seemingly returned to the spot in an instant where the previous attack was delivered. By the time Yuanen Yehui reacted to the situation, the crystal was already before her.

    Soon after, Xie Xie¡¯s silhouette was revealed in a flicker. One of his eyes was ck while the other was white. His whole person seemed to be in an awfully strange form at the moment.

    It was his ninth soul skill, the Hyperspace Strike!

    It was Xie Xie¡¯s trump card. He had brought it up before Yuanen Yehui in the past. It was a soul skill which he had not utilized even when he was fighting against the abyssal creatures.

    He told Yuanen Yehui that his ninth soul skill was an all-out skill. It was a make or break soul skill.

    As a result, even Yuanen Yehui had no idea how powerful this soul skill of Xie Xie was either.

    Judging by their capabilities, Yuanen Yehui was certainly superior to Xie Xie. Yet, they were a couple after all! In reality, Yuanen Yehui had kept her reservations during the battle earlier. She had not gone to great lengths in a true sense.

    On the other hand, Xie Xie obviously went all-out. As the battle progressed and their abilities were almost at par, Yuanen Yehui was rendered incapable of avoiding the Hyperspace Strike anymore.

    Yuanen Yehui frowned. She never expected Xie Xie would actually try to kill her. However, she relied on her vastbat experience to evade the attack. Her four-word battle armor was unleashed instantly to protect her!

    However, she only truly understood the most terrifying part of the Hyperspace Strike when it arrived.

    It felt as if the sharpness had already made contact with the inside of her battle armor as the void flickered.

    The strike actually possessed the ability simr to the abyssal Sage King¡¯s super divine weapon, the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss which ignored all defenses.

    In fact, it was highly possible that it was Xie Xie¡¯s first time in utilizing the all-out skill. It was precisely due its abruptness that it was irresistible!

    Yes, it was irresistible!

    Yuanen Yehui was caught in a daze at the moment. She watched in bewilderment as Xie Xie was just a short distance away from her, yet, his arm had punched into her battle armor in its illusory state.

    ¡®Is, is he going to kill me?¡±

    However, it was also at this exact moment when she saw Xie Xie smile. His initially ice cold face cracked into a faint smile.

    It felt as if time came to aplete stop at this very instant. Then, Yuanen Yehui watched in astonishment when Xie Xie¡¯s hand, which had punctured her four-word battle armor, came to a halt. The feeling of sharpness that felt threatening had also vanished. Meanwhile, his body was still frozen over there as a dagger was stabbed precisely into his chest.

    All the illusions were gone at this very moment. The blood drained from Xie Xie¡¯s face. His body went limp. He fell onto Yuanen Yehui as his arm was locked in Yuanen Yehui¡¯s four-word battle armor.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Yuanen Yehui shrieked aloud. She felt the hot blood rushing in her body in an instant. She hastily held Xie Xie and descended from the sky.

    ¡°What, what are you doing? You...¡± She had no clue what just transpired. Why did it suddenly develop into this situation? However, she clearly felt Xie Xie¡¯s life force draining wildly as if he was being devoured by another world.

    Xie Xiey in her arms. His face looked queer. His eyes were still as bright as before, but those eyes were no longer in two different colors like earlier.

    He muttered to himself, ¡°Yuanen, do you consider that I won the spar?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to win? Have you gone mad? What¡¯s wrong with you? Tell me quickly, what the heck is going on? What should I do now?¡±

    One should realize that Shrek Academy had already lost the Holy Spirit Douluo who could resurrect the dead and regrow flesh from bones!

    Xie Xie said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯ve no idea why it turned out this way either. Frankly, I made a pact with big brother, Yue Zhengyu, and Xu Lizhi. We had discussed in advance that we would propose to all of you on the same day. Yet, you told me before that you won¡¯t agree to marry me unless I can beat you in a spar. Your father has insisted on it as well. I¡¯ve no other choice, but to challenge you today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware that it¡¯s almost impossible for me to defeat you by relying on my capabilities. I utilized the final all-out skill, just so I stand a chance of winning. Apparently, I¡¯ve seeded. But, I didn¡¯t expect that the all-out skill could not be stopped. When I wanted to retract it, I realized that I needed to look for another medium in space-time so as to misdirect the Hyperspace Strike. The perspicasity of this strike is to exterminate the opponent by devouring space-time. Even I couldn¡¯t escape it. Between you and I, I chose to endure it myself. Yuanen, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t be with you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Yuanen Yehui was stupefied. She never expected this to happen. ¡®How could this be... How could this be...¡¯

    Xie Xiemitted a foolish act to fulfill her request. Everything happened too quick for her to react. If one were to say that she was living in the joyous heavens, the final moment felt as though she was in hell.

    ¡°How could you do this? You¡¯re an idiot! I only meant it as a joke. If you proim your intention, how could I reject your proposal? Why did you have to do this?¡± Tears began streaming down Yuanen Yehui¡¯s face uncontrobly.

    In the meantime, Xie Xie¡¯s body had turned illusory in her hands.

    Xie Xie said with a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have the courage to try it! I¡¯m really scared of being rejected by you. Yet, I love you very much. I¡¯m sorry, Yuanen. Please don¡¯t cry.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his shaking hand to conjure a small box in his palm. He opened the lid of the box, revealing two rings inside.

    Therger ring was a golden crystal. It contained the rich earth element aura and was crystal clear with patterns of two little dragon on the surface.

    The smaller purple-gold ring had an indistinct image of light which resembled a pair of wings on its surface.

    ¡°You have two martial souls. As a result, I prepared two rings for you. I may not live. So, will you please let me see you put them on before I leave this world?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine. I¡¯m going to take you to see big brother. Big brother will certainly be able to figure out a way to save you.¡± Yuanen Yehui carried Xie Xie with her face drenched in tears. She was about to leave.

    It was precisely then that she felt the weight on her arms lessen. Xie Xie¡¯s body passed through her arms and dropped to the ground. At the same time, the two ringsnded on the ground.

    ¡°Yuanen, I love you.¡± Xie Xie¡¯s eyes were filled with affection.

    Yuanen Yehui cried aloud in sorrow and picked up the two rings. ¡°Xie Xie, Xie Xie, please don¡¯t die. I love you too. Please don¡¯t die!¡±

    However, Xie Xie was seemingly unable to speak. He gazed at the rings in a daze.

    Yuanen Yehui tried to grab onto his body repeatedly. However, his body had be an illusionpletely. Regardless of how hard she tried, her arms would pass through his body.

    There was no time to look for Tang Wulin anymore.

    Yuanen Yehui¡¯s heart wrenched in pain. She slipped the two rings on both her left and right ring fingers individually. Tears were flowing down her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve put it on, I¡¯ve put it on! Xie Xie, please don¡¯t die, please don¡¯t die! I will say yes to anything as long as you live...¡±

    Suddenly, Xie Xie blinked when he saw her put on the two rings. His initial dim gaze appeared to brighten up a little.

 Chapter 1952 - Donâ€™t Cry, Yuanen

    <h4>1952 Don¡¯t Cry, Yuanen</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Yuanen, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll give it a try, huh.¡± His voice was heard once again. Moreover, it sounded much clearer than before seemingly.Then, his body began to consolidate gradually under Yuanen Yehui¡¯s dumbstruck stare. Xie Xie began to appear more solid.

    Yuanen Yehui covered her mouth and looked at him without blinking. She was afraid that his body would disintegrate once again if she were to make the slightest sound.

    Atst, Xie Xie¡¯s body became solid once again. ¡°Thump.¡± He stumbled onto the ground as if he had just appeared from another world. He rolled once on the ground before he sat up.

    His face was ghastly pale and he appeared weak. However, the dagger on his chest was gone. Furthermore, he was now in full, solid form.

    ¡°Ouch! That hurts. Finally, I managed to seize back my body. Yuanen, it was your cry that made mee alive. Thank you for saving me.¡±

    As he spoke, Xie Xie threw himself forward to hug Yuanen Yehui tightly as if to show his gratitude.

    Yuanen Yehui sat in a daze. The feeling of having saved someone who had died made a big impact on her heart.

    Xie Xie gently caressed her back to calm her agitated emotions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry. It was my first time to utilize the skill. I¡¯d no idea that it would turn out this way. Yuanen, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my bad for hurting you.¡±

    He spoke with true emotions and sincerity, and he gave her a big hug.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s gather with the others. I wonder how things are with Lizhi and Zhengyu.¡± As he spoke, Xie Xie flew toward the sky with Yuanen Yehui in his arms.

    Yuanen Yehui recovered slightly from her surprise in the meantime. She stared at Xie Xie by her side. Xie Xie felt uneasy with her stare, so he turned to ask her out of concern, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Yuanen?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui bit her lower lip and looked at him with a burning gaze. ¡°You were only putting up a show earlier, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xie Xie hastily said, ¡°No, no, of course not. Why would I put up a show? I...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Yuanen Yehui suddenly interrupted him.

    A chill immediately ran through his entire body. He assumed that the entire process earlier had been wless! He had lost count of the number of times he went through the rehearsal. Furthermore, the act involved a certain amount of risk at the time. After all, the action of his body being sucked into space-time was real, only that he was capable of controlling himself.

    He knew Yuanen Yehui¡¯s temperament too well. Were he not prudent, she would be truly furious having gone through an emotional rollercoaster ride of sorrow and joy.

    Yet, he never expected what Yuanen Yehui was about to say next.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xie Xie,¡± said Yuanen Yehui softly with her head lowered.

    Xie Xie was stunned for a moment. ¡°Yuanen, you...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being difficult and making things stressful for you all this while. I¡¯ve neglected your feelings. You only adopted this method because I¡¯ve been too hard on you. I know that my father has given you much pressure too. In reality, he approves of you, only that he doesn¡¯t want me to get married so soon. My entire n has given you so much pressure. I assure you it won¡¯t happen again. Love is supposed to be between two people. It should never be a one-sided affair. I promise to treat you better from now on. Xie Xie, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    As she spoke, she wrapped her arms tightly around his arm. She leaned close to him just like a wife who had made a mistake.

    Xie Xie did not expect this to happen. He immediately felt hot blood gushing into his brain. He hugged Yuanen Yehui tightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my bad. Yuanen, I¡¯ve to do it since I¡¯ve no other choice. I was really afraid that they¡¯d all be sessful in their proposals while I failed. I¡¯d die from heartbreak if that were the case. I¡¯ll certainly treat you well for the rest of your life now that you¡¯re my wife.¡±

    ¡°No other choice? So, you really were putting on a show earlier?¡± Yuanen Yehui raised her head once again. Xie Xie saw a streak of murderous intent in her eyes!

    ¡°Er, er...¡± Xie Xie looked at her in bewilderment. He was silent for a few moments before he replied in a raspy voice, ¡°Yuanen, I didn¡¯t realize you were a good actress too!¡±

    ¡°Good actress my *ss!¡± Yuanen Yehui raised her hand and knocked his head. She said in rage, ¡°Xie Xie, just you wait and see how I¡¯m going to punish youter.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Xie Xie felt like weeping but there were no tears. He did not expect to be tricked by Yuanen Yehui.

    ¡°I, I...¡±

    ¡°I, what? Quick, let¡¯s head to the gathering. Where are they? Do you want them to wait for us?¡± said Yuanen Yehui in a furious tone.

    Xie Xie was stunned for a moment. In the next moment, however, he was overjoyed. He stared at the pair of rings on her finger and asked in an exploratory manner, ¡°So, are you saying ¡®yes¡¯?¡±

    Yuanen Yehui raised her head and looked up to the sky. ¡°I suppose I can live with it for the sake of a pair of rings...¡±

    ¡°Haha, awesome!¡± Xie Xie hugged Yuanen Yehui abruptly and then spun around once. A momentter, both of them shot straight into the sky.

    Regardless of how strenuous it had been, the oue was wonderful at the end! What could be more awesome than this?

    In the center of the Sea God Lake, the huge gigantic crown blotted out the sky and covered the sun. By the time Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui arrived on the spot above the crown, they were immediately immersed in the rich life source.

    Meanwhile, the area above the crown was crowded with people milling around. To everyone¡¯s surprise, arge screen was set up in the area.

    Yue Zhengyu and Xu Xiaoyan were holding hands, while Xu Lizhi held Ye Xinn¡¯s hand. Apart from them, all the powerhouses from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect with Title Douluo ranks and above were present.

    They were the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin, the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi, Lan Muzi, Tang Yingmeng, A Ruheng, and Sima Jinchi. Everyone was beaming with joy.

    Also present were the seven old demons with their solid-like bodies which made them look real, almost like humans.

    Due to the effect of the Ancient Eternal Tree¡¯s exceedingly rich life force, although they could not be resurrected as humans, their energy was much more potent than before. It was not an issue for them to be far from the Seven Saint Abyss for a short period of time.

    At a nce, Xie Xie saw his father-inw Master Yuanen Tiandang standing among the crowd. However, his expression did not seem pleasant.

    Yuanen Tiandang only found out about the proposal ceremony after being invited Yuanen Zhentian. He could not help grunting when he saw his daughter flying over hand-in-hand with Xie Xie. Besides, he saw the rings on her daughter¡¯s finger.

    Xie Xie felt rather awkward as well. He peeped at Yuanen Yehui by his side. Yuanen made noment as if she was oblivious to her father¡¯s displeasure.

    ¡°Haha, it seems that you¡¯ve actually seeded too,¡± said a chuckling Yue Zhengyu.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®actually¡¯?¡± asked Xie Xie in an unpleasant tone.

    Long Yeyue let out a cough and said, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ve invited everyone here today to be the witnesses for these children.¡±

    As soon as she spoke, everyone¡¯s gaze naturally shifted to the ¡®young¡¯ Elder Long.

    Long Yeyue¡¯s gaze swept past these six people in session. ¡°It seems that all of you¡¯ve already seeded in your marriage proposals. As your senior and teacher, I¡¯m very happy for all of you. It was you who stepped up to lead Shrek Academy to regain its prior glory when Shrek Academy encountered an unprecedented catastrophe. Everything you did for the academy will certainly be recorded in history. In Shrek Academy¡¯s entire history, only two generations from His Excellencies, the Sea God and the Holy Ice Douluo canpare to you. It is an auspicious event for you today. I¡¯d like to represent the academy to give my blessings to all of you.¡±

    The six of them stood in a line and saluted Elder Long. ¡°Thank you, Elder Long.¡±

    Long Yeyue said with a smile, ¡°We, the elderly, should say thank you instead. It¡¯s precisely due to outstanding young people like you who havee forward that we¡¯re able to retire honorably! Haha! Let¡¯s wait for Tang Wulin¡¯s sessful marriage proposal, so we can set the wedding date and organize the grandest wedding for all of you. I¡¯ve already discussed this with the two Excellencies, the Amorous and the Heartless Douluos. This will be the glory of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. We¡¯ll then set up a grand banquet and invite everyone.¡±

 Chapter 1953 - Iâ€™m Here, My Dear

    <h4>Chapter 1953 I¡¯m Here, My Dear</h4>

    Yes! The wedding of the Shrek Seven Monsters would certainly be a grand event for the entire continent, especially the wedding of the Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin and the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena. They were the heroes that saved the continent!¡°Hold on.¡± An inharmonious voice interjected.

    Xie Xie¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡®What I feared ising true.¡¯ The voice belonged to Yuanen Tiandang.

    Yuanen Tiandang walked forward in long strides.

    Long Yeyue looked toward him. ¡°Do you have something to say, Heavenly Wild Douluo?¡±

    Yuanen Tiandang red at Xie Xie and said, ¡°There is a saying of ¡®a daughter¡¯s match is decided by the parents¡¯. Have you asked me for my daughter¡¯s hand in marriage?¡±

    Yuanen Zhentian frowned ever so slightly, but he did not stop his son either because he was well aware of Yuanen Tiandang¡¯s love for Yuanen Yehui. If Xie Xie could not even pass his side, it would be a failure for sure.

    Xie Xie smiled bitterly in his heart. He took a step forward. He was about to speak when he felt a tremendous force shove him back to his original position.

    Yuanen Yehui stepped forward and said to Yuanen Tiandang, ¡°Father, marriage is a matter between him and me. I¡¯ve already said yes so you should be giving your blessing to us. Could it be that you are going to make things difficult for your daughter before the eyes of so many people?¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, Yuanen Tiandang¡¯s domineering attitude was shattered. He continued to speak in a displeased tone, ¡°I can¡¯t just let my daughter be deceived and taken away by this scoundrel. He hasn¡¯t passed my test yet.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve already tested him. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine. Moreover, we¡¯ll be staying in the academy after this. You are living in Shrek City too, so we will be always apanying you. Father, give us your blessing.¡±

    Yuanen Tiandang was defeated atst upon seeing Yuanen Yehui¡¯s persistent gaze. He was really afraid that his unyielding daughter would really tag along with Xie Xie and leave if he were to continue doing this. By then, he would lose more than he gained.

    There was nothing else he could do except to open up his arms. ¡°Come and give your father a hug.¡±

    Yuanen Yehui finally cracked into a smile. She walked forward and threw herself into her father¡¯s arms. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll always be your daughter. You can hug me whenever you want. I¡¯m going to be right by your side.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I let the scoundrel boy off too easily.¡±

    They separated from the hug. Yuanen Tiandang red at Xie Xie ferociously. ¡°If you treat my daughter badly, just wait and see.¡±

    Xie Xie said with a bitter smile, ¡°If I were to treat her badly, there¡¯s no need for you toe. She will be more than enough! Do you think that she will show mercy to me?¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, the people on the entire scene burst outughing. The awkwardness from a moment ago had vanished, and Xie Xie could finally be at ease. He took back Yuanen Yehui¡¯s hand in content.

    The widescreen put in ce before everyone lit up, and a figure appeared. His entire body was shimmering with golden radiance. Was that not Tang Wulin?

    The screen disyed a crystal-clear satellite image.

    Tang Wulin was dressed in a white ceremonial suit embroidered with golden dragon patterns. The dragon patterns were not overly borate, but they perfectlyplemented his handsome face. He exuded a God-like quality.

    He flew in the sky at a steady speed, neither rushed nor tarried, heading in the direction of the Spirit Pagoda. The disy showed that the Spirit Pagoda was already in sight and he was about to arrive.

    In the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters, the lofty pagoda tower stood tall.

    Tang Wulin was very familiar with the ce, but he had alwayse bearing hostile intent before. He had onlye in peace when he had to verify his battle armor.

    This time, he hade to this lofty pagoda to do something that he never expected. He never imagined that his wife would be the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master.

    Naturally, his arrival drew the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s attention. After all, he did not try to disguise himself at all and his aura was so majestic.

    Meanwhile, Gu Yuena was standing in front of the window. Her position allowed her to see the silhouette of golden light traveling toward her getting closer and closer.

    She was dressed in a silver gown, her attireplementing the beauty of her silver hair. She was like a fairy maiden descended from above.

    ¡°Pagoda Master, His Excellency the Dragon Emperor Douluo is here. Look.¡± The Spirit Pagoda¡¯s staff had reported the event to her earlier.

    ¡°I shall attend to this myself,¡± said Gu Yuena indifferently. At this exact moment, her gaze was fixed upon Tang Wulin.

    She had been with him since she was a child. At the time, his family was impoverished. He began interning as a cksmith when he was young in order to cultivate. She could still remember how he was reluctant to spend the money earned from forging, yet he was always buying candies for Na¡¯er.

    He was a great brother without a doubt. He was so kind.

    He made himself who he was today step by step, making countless sacrifices. How many hardships had he endured? How much pain had he experienced? He was separated from his family while his teachers died in battle. The crushing blows over and over again did not push him down. He developed over time, and he had such a firm heart.

    She had never seen him dressed in such a magnificent outfit. There was no doubt that his white ceremonial suit was tailor-made for him. Itplemented his almost perfect figure such that he looked even more handsome and masculine.

    His hair was blue, and it blew in the wind to make him look especially vigorous.

    His eyes were crystal-clear and filled with rich passion. The scorching hot aura made her feel as if she would meltpletely.

    He was getting closer and closer so swiftly. She could clearly feel her heart beating faster and faster.

    He had seen her as well. Although she was standing behind the window, his Purple Demon Eyes had already spotted her.

    The silver gown entuated her slim waist. She had always looked perfect to him. He loved herrge, purple eyes and her well-proportioned, slender, and tall figure.

    He was familiar with every bit and piece of her, yet his heart would still burn every time he saw her, as if it was filled with ineffable ferventness.

    Her presence filled his heart to the brim. His love for her had never wavered even in the slightest.

    He had finally arrived at what felt like the most important moment of his life. All the obstacles that kept them apart in the past had vanished into nothingness following the great battle.

    He felt that there was no one else that could stop him in this world. He was the son of the God King and possessed the most elegant status. He was the leader of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect with the most powerful supporters. The lord of the ne was his grandfather and the life core was his grandmother. He had also cultivated the Real God rank and he was standing on the pinnacle of this world already.

    She gave him her perfect self, though he was not a perfectionist, and he hoped that he could be with her in a real sense. They would live and share everything without distinction between each other so they could enjoy their happiness in this world.

    ¡®I¡¯m here, my dear. Are you ready?¡¯

    Tang Wulin stopped in the air when he was about one thousand meters away from the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters.

    He did not move farther forward anymore and cracked a smile at Gu Yuena standing behind the window.

    Then, he raised his hands slowly from his sides. At once, the golden glow on his body grew brighter.

    Although they might have been witnessed by thousands, with many watching through the satellite, this moment belonged to the two of them alone, in Tang Wulin¡¯s view. Everything he did was for the person before him.

    There was a deep dragon¡¯s roar which made Gu Yuena¡¯s Silver Dragon King Bloodline hum softly in reply.

    They could clearly sense their hearts beating at the same frequency.

    Tang Wulin could feel her love for him and her surging emotions.

    His hands drew a circle in the air, conjuring a gigantic golden heart-shaped halo. With Tang Wulin¡¯s body at the center, the heart expanded and colored the entire sky a splendid gold.

    Soon after,yers of ovepping heart-shaped halos spread and diffused into the surroundings.

 Chapter 1954 - Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 1954 Marry Me</h4>

    In Eternal Sky City, Xu Xiaoyan muttered to herself, ¡°Where is the simple ceremony we were promised?¡± Even without looking at the screen, they could see the golden heart-shaped halos from the city! Even so, this belonged solely to the two of them and nobody else.Tang Wulin smiled. He was not in a rush to speak to Gu Yuena nor did hee forward immediately.

    Yes, he was right. This was a matter that belonged to only the two of them. That being said, how could he not be extravagant for her? He wanted to show the entire continent that this was a groundbreaking proposal.

    He sped his hands together before his chest then turned over his wrist to make a hand gesture as if he was holding his heart. A gorgeous pinkrge flower bloomed in his palm, emitting a pink halo.

    Tang Wulin made a lifting gesture with his hands. The pink flower floated out and levitated in the air, its halo spreading out in a manner that stirred one¡¯s heart.

    The gentle pink glow circted in the air while the halos spread outward, and something unique was taking ce.

    On the ground, dark green saplings began to reach out from the soil slowly with the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters as its center point. They were growing steadily and healthily at a speed visible to the naked eye. Large branches full of leaves with tiny buds began to take form. The buds bloomed into little white flowers as pure as snow.

    In the space of a dozen breaths, the in around the Spirit Pagoda had turned into a sea of flowers, arranged in tiers. They appeared to have an extraordinary texture.

    The white coloring symbolized purity and his genuine love for her.

    Gu Yuena stood in front of the window and watched the area outside turn into a sea of flowers. Her lovely figure was trembling ever so slightly and hershes were batting as a sign of her less than calm mood.

    Tang Wulin spread his arms to his sides and cupped his hands together to make a lifting motion. At once, a shocking scene appeared. Countless flowers below him changed from white to pale pink and went from purity to charm in an instant. The pink color spread through the sea of white and formed a perfect gigantic heart for Gu Yuena.

    Everyone that witnessed the scene through the satellite image was shocked immensely by Tang Wulin¡¯s incredible ability to control nts. As Nature¡¯s Child, he became even more in harmony with the life force of the world following the evolution of his life core. He became an integral part of the world!

    On the other hand, this was only the beginning. The oveppingyers of fresh flowers transformed once again. This time, they acquired a myriad of amazing colors. Some were blue that symbolized water, red for fire, green for wind, yellow for earth, dark purple for darkness, and white for light. Lastly, there was also silver that symbolized space.

    The colorful flowers spread all over the entire in. These seven colors also symbolized the seven elements controlled by Gu Yuena!

    Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes gradually revealed her infatuation. Her red lips were tightly pursed and there was only one voice echoing in her heart. ¡®Wulin, everything has been worth knowing that I have you in my life. I¡¯m willing to sacrifice anything for you.¡¯

    With the apaniment of the seven-colored flowers, Tang Wulin suddenly raised his head and let out a howl. At once, a gigantic golden dragon charged out from behind him. It spread its wings and spun its thirty-meter long body around in the sky. Tang Wulin was slowly carried forward on the massive dragon¡¯s head.

    Meanwhile, all the flowers on the ground began to change color once again as Tang Wulin advanced. Most of the colors quickly faded away, leaving only the bright red that symbolizing sincerity.

    The stalks of the red roses elongated, rising straight upward and coiling around the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s base. It turned the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters into a world of flowers instantly.

    The fiery red blooms rose and supported the golden dragon¡¯s body as Tang Wulin proceeded.

    He was getting closer and closer.

    At that point, Gu Yuena¡¯s heart began to beat violently.

    He arrived before her, and there was no doubt that this moment was being witnessed by people around the continent. Countless were watching the marriage proposal that would be noted in the history of the entire continent.

    Tang Wulin made an invitatory gesture toward Gu Yuena when he arrived at the window.

    There was a flicker of silver radiance flickered, and the Silver Dragon Princess dressed in a silver gown arrived before him under using spatial change.

    They gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. Nothing but their own reflections were in their gaze.

    ¡°This day has finally arrived. I¡¯ve already waited way, way too long for it.¡± Tang Wulin sounded like he was choking when he uttered those words.

    Gu Yuena did not speak but looked at him in a daze. Her eyes looked mystified as they radiatedplex emotions.

    ¡°Gu Yue, we¡¯ve known each other since we were in Shrek Academy. It has already been a very, very long time. It felt as if the world was changing in the span of all that time. We¡¯ve experienced all sorts of hardships and bitterness together and also enjoyed countless sweet times too. Today, I can finally stand before you in the eyes of the public. My heart has only ever loved you and you alone. You will be the only I love in the future as well. No one else can take your ce in my heart. Gu Yue, I love you.¡±

    As he spoke, Tang Wulin got down on one knee on Goldsong¡¯s head. He raised his right hand. The golden dragon scales on his palm flipped over to push a bizarre-looking ring to the center of his palm.

    The ring appeared extremely fancy. It was dark blue, but faint striations could be seen on the surface of the ring. No energy fluctuation radiated from the ring, yet shock shed past Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes when she first nced at it. She knew the origins of this ring. More precisely, one should say that only she and Tang Wulin were aware of how precious it was.

    Gu Yuena bit her lower lip slightly. Her figure slowly floated forward and arrived before Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin looked at her in all apparent seriousness. ¡°Marry me, Gu Yue. I¡¯ll spend every day and night for the rest of my life protecting you, apanying you, taking care of you, and loving you. I¡¯ve already made up my mind to resign from the positions as the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master and the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Hence, the person standing before you is only Tang Wulin and purely Tang Wulin. I will be with you always no matter what you want to do in the future.¡±

    Gu Yuena slowly raised her hand as it shook ever so slightly. Tang Wulin¡¯s pulse was racing as well.

    He had waited for the arrival of this day for way, way too long and it was also very important for him!

    Atst, Gu Yuena extended her left hand to Tang Wulin. Two lines of tears streamed down her face beyond her control.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s hand was shaking as well. His emotions left him struggling to control his hand that obviously possessed the power of God.

    Atst, he took out the ring and slipped it onto Gu Yuena¡¯s right ring finger cautiously.

    At the very moment the ring was put on, Tang Wulin could only feel as if his heart was ignited. From that moment on, she was his wife.

    The ring emitted a faint blue halo. At that moment, Gu Yuena suddenly retracted her hand and swiftly pushed Tang Wulin¡¯s chest, shoving him away.

    Tang Wulin felt a tremendous force radiate through him and propel his body back in an instant. Not only that,rge patches of roses were sted by the surging energy and turned into a rain of flowers that filled the sky.

    Meanwhile, the people that were watching the scene from the Eternal Sky City were iparably touched. They could not help letting out a gasp as none of them knew what was really going on.

 Chapter 1955 - We Are Destined To Be Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 1955 We Are Destined To Be Enemies</h4>

    Gu Yuena had obviously put on the ring given to her by Tang Wulin. Why did she do that?The person who was most shocked was Tang Wulin. He looked at Gu Yuena with an astonished gaze. He looked puzzled.

    ¡°Gu Yue, you...¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. She gazed fixedly at Tang Wulin and muttered to herself, ¡°If ever there¡¯s a next life, I¡¯ll surely be your wife. Tang Wulin, I love you. Haven¡¯t you figured it out by now? We can¡¯t possibly be together. From the moment I awoke, we were destined to be enemies.¡±

    Tang Wulin looked at her in a daze. ¡°Gu Yue, those things aren¡¯t important! Naturally, I¡¯ve figured that you can¡¯t possibly be a human. I¡¯m well aware of the abuses of mankind toward soul beasts. However, you¡¯re Spirit Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master. You¡¯re now in control of the spirit souls on the continent. Moreover, aren¡¯t you breeding soul beasts in the Ten Thousand Beast tform which you built? You¡¯ve achieved impressive results. The soul beasts will soon repopte. We can¡¯t revert what mankind had done in the past. However, I¡¯ll assist you to safeguard the rtionship between soul beasts and mankind in the future.¡±

    Shock could be seen in Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, it turns out you already know about it?¡±

    Tang Wulin said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. How can it be that I still haven¡¯t figured out after all that has transpired? Actually, I was suspicious when you first told me about the story of the Dragon God. In fact, the connection between my father and I gave me an inkling of the truth. I learned about it when my father told me about the origins of the Golden Dragon King Bloodline in my body.¡±

    ¡°How can you possibly know about the mysteries of the Dragon God if you were an ordinary person? I looked up the ancient books and records in Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect, but there was no mention of the Dragon God at all. The Spirit Pagoda was foundedter than us. How could it possibly be recorded? However, I had my doubts at the time.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, we began to engage in the Dragon God Transformation. It was obviously the fusion of the two halves of the Dragon God. At the time, I actually came to a conclusion. Furthermore, I suspected that your goal of joining the Spirit Pagoda was certainly not as it seemed. Yet, those were all unimportant. You¡¯ve never truly hurt mankind as I¡¯ve been watching you closely all this time. Circumstances changed with the passage of time. We fought against the formidable enemies together and defeated the abyssal ne. You are mankind¡¯s hero now. We¡¯re currently at a ce of authority on the Douluo Continent. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll surely help you build a home for the soul beasts. Together, we¡¯ll safeguard and maintain an ecological bnce.¡±

    Gu Yuena was stunned for a moment upon hearing Tang Wulin¡¯s statement. By then, the tears in her eyes had dried up.

    ¡°So, it turns out that you really were aware of it all this while.¡± The corner of her lips curved into a bitter smile.

    Tang Wulin was growing impatient. He felt uneasy upon seeing Gu Yuena¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Gu Yue, you...¡±

    Gu Yue waved her hand to dismiss Tang Wulin. ¡°Listen to me.¡±

    ¡°If the enmity of exterminating a n can really be resolved just as you said, then I won¡¯t be in so much pain anymore because of it. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m precisely the Silver Dragon King transformed from the Dragon God after he was cut by the Xiu Lo God¡¯s sword. I¡¯m also the one who escaped the Divine Realm in the past.¡±

    ¡°I was severely injured at the time, so I fled to the Douluo Continent to evade the Divine Realm¡¯s pursuit. At the time, the Great Star Dou Forest was just an inconspicuous tiny forest. In fact, mankind had just emerged in the world at the same time.¡±

    ¡°I was in a deep sleep for many years. Due to the effect of the ne, I had no choice but to dissipate my god power and fused myself with the Great Star Dou Forest. In turn, the life forms in the Great Star Dou Forest multiplied and grew gradually. As a result, the biggest soul beast forest on the continent was created, and many soul beasts came to life. In a sense, all the soul beasts in the Great Star Dou Forest were my subjects.¡±

    ¡°I discovered that my subjects were being ughtered by mankind almost to the point of extinction when I awoke from my deep sleep. Thousands of soul beasts were killed! They were living creatures which were an integral part of the ecological bnce too. At any rate, mankind hunted and killed them out of selfish reasons just so they could be powerful soul masters. Some were killed for no reason. In fact, the Great Star Dou Forest was plundered by mankind until it almost ceased to exist.¡±

    ¡°The soul beasts that survived were scarce in number. Many soul beasts were killed until not even a life seed remained. I couldn¡¯t even resurrect their ns using the Ten Thousand Beast tform afterward. How many of our soul beasts¡¯ ns were destroyed by mankind? Will the enmity be resolved just by a simple statement of yours to provide living space for them in the future?¡±

    ¡°From mankind¡¯s point of view, our soul beasts have be your resources since earlier. Your soul devices are developed to an advanced stage, and you have even created spirit souls. Why would you still exterminate our soul beasts although you possess the manmade spirit souls? Even the surviving soul beasts are reared in pens by the Spirit Pagoda.¡±

    ¡°Mankind¡¯s malice has caused the near extinction of the soul beasts. It¡¯s your greed that has led to an imbnce in the world. Even the Divine Realm cares for mankind only. Has it ever empathize with our soul beasts? Your father was truly an almighty of his time. He lived up to his reputation of being the leader of the God Kings. He drafted a great n ten thousand years ago to surprisingly devour another n and neutralized the threat on the Douluo Continent. I admire him for that, but I was also very surprised. His n was meant to help mankind. But, did he ever consider the soul beasts? The world will be imbnced when the soul beasts cease to exist. Henceforth, the Douluo Continent will certainly decline too.¡±

    ¡°I drafted a n after I learned of this upon waking up. Our power was stillcking for me to defeat mankind since I was no longer a Godhood at the time. Thus, we integrated into your world to learn more about mankind so as to find out your weakness in order to seek revenge and destroy you. As a result, Na¡¯er came. Na¡¯er¡¯s existence was to help us understand mankind better.

    At this point, Gu Yuena paused. Her eyes were filled with enmity. Yet, there was also tremendous agony in her enmity.

    ¡°However, much to my surprise, I did not lose to mankind but to human emotions instead. The first thing that dawned upon me after bing a human was to discover that I¡¯m affected by human emotions. Na¡¯er fell in love with you. At the same time, I was inextricably involved as the result of a bet between us. Na¡¯er and I haven¡¯t fully fused yet. Her shadow still exists to a certain extent. As a god of the soul beasts, I¡¯m supposed to lead the soul beasts to seek revenge on you. Heaven forbid, I fell in love with you.¡±

    At this point, tears poured out uncontrobly from her beautiful eyes. ¡°However, Tang Wulin, you should realize that our rtionship can¡¯t possiblyst. From the moment I awoke, I was with the opposing sidepletely. On the other hand, you¡¯re mankind¡¯s hero. We both represent separate people, and we¡¯re both creatures standing at the apex. Thus, we¡¯re not destined to be a married couple but enemies instead!¡±

    Gu Yuena raised her right hand. A dazzling, silver light ray shimmered. It was precisely her Silver Dragon Spear. The Silver Dragon Spear was swept horizontally across in front of her body. It transformed into a ray of dazzling silver radiance. The gigantic silver radiance was thousands of meters in length. All the wild flowers in front of her, even the blooming roses on the ground fell into the huge ravine which was carved out instantly by the spear¡¯s radiance.

    ¡°From this moment on, our ties are broken. We can only be foes!¡±

 Chapter 1956 - Broken Ties

    <h4>Chapter 1956 Broken Ties</h4>

    ¡°From this moment on, our ties are broken. We can only be foes!¡±When she finished her deration, loud, rumbling noises were heard all of a sudden. A gigantic rift cracked open in the sky. The rift appeared right above the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters. Soon after, enormous silhouettes came out from the rift in session and hovered in the air.

    The two leading silhouettes were thergest. They immediately made their way over to Gu Yuena and stood by her back.

    Tang Wulin was shocked by Gu Yuena¡¯s resolute utterance and subsequent action. He could not help having a drastic change of expression, and his face was filled with disbelief upon seeing these two silhouettes.

    It was because the two silhouettes that stood behind Gu Yuena were no other than his great uncles. They were the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape that fought alongside Tang San in the past and did not mind sacrificing themselves to save his mother. They were the two brothers, Da Ming and Er Ming.

    Behind them, the numerous beasts included the Beast God Di Tian, the Thousand Demon King, the Bear Lord, the Jade Swan, the Darkness Demon Dragon, and others who stood in a line. Many more powerful soul beasts were appearing in session.

    The gigantic rift gradually expanded in the sky before transforming into a huge green cloud of light. It floated above with vigor and vitality. However, it was different from the Eternal Tree in the sense that it had a vicious murderous intent. The aura emitted from each soul beast¡¯s body was hostile. There were even more soul beasts surging out from the rift.

    Later, the green radiance transformed into an enormous vortex. The vortex was obviously linked to a small world. It was quite different from the small worlds which Tang Wulin was used to seeing. The small world was exceedingly stable. Besides, the energy in this small world was iparably huge.

    Was that the...

    ¡°Ten Thousand Beast tform?¡± The words escaped Tang Wulin¡¯s lips.

    The ce that contained Da Ming and Er Ming was precisely the Ten Thousand Beast tform! They were the masters of the ce. At the same time, more soul beasts began emerging from the Ten Thousand Beast tform. It only took a short time before more than a hundred thousand soul beasts appeared in the air. Some were soul beasts that could fly, but more soul beasts materialized on the ground. They organized themselves into a dense formation on the in.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression turned unpleasant in the meantime. Regardless of therge number of enemies before him, he could only see Gu Yuena.

    ¡°Why? Why do you have to do this? All the disasters have been ovee with great effort. We can be together finally. Why must you do this?¡±

    The tears in Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes had vanished. There was only determination in her gaze.

    The Beast God Di Tian grunted once. ¡°Tang Wulin, this may be a disaster for mankind, but it¡¯s an opportunity for us soul beasts to regain our glory. We¡¯ve waited a long time for this day. Under the leadership of Her Highness, we¡¯ll surely seize the Douluo Continent once again to revitalize this world.¡±

    Tang Wulin nced at him coldly. Despite the Beast God Di Tian¡¯s cultivation base which was close to a million years, he felt chills all over his body under Tang Wulin¡¯s side nce. He shuddered uncontrobly from the cold and found himself incapable of continuing his speech.

    Tang Wulin shifted his gaze to Gu Yuena. ¡°Since you¡¯re going to seek revenge on mankind, I¡¯ll be your biggest obstacle for sure. Why then did you save me when the Beast God tried to kill me in the past?¡± How could Tang Wulin not figure out that the silver silhouette that saved him was Gu Yuena. Not only that, it was Gu Yuena who saved him on multiple asions whenever he was caught in life and death situations!

    Gu Yuena did not speak as she looked at him quietly. They gazed intently into each other¡¯s eyes, making steady eye contact.

    ¡°Do you really have to do this?¡± Tang Wulin looked at her with an intense gaze.

    Gu Yuena took a deep breath. ¡°This is the only way!¡±

    The corner of Tang Wulin¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°Do you really think that your soul beasts can defeat mankind and dominate the Douluo Continent once again? Uncles, are you going to help her as well?¡±

    Da Ming said with a stern expression, ¡°Wulin, it¡¯s not that we want to help her, but we¡¯ve no choice. Just as the Silver Dragon King said, soul beasts will cease to exist in this world if we don¡¯t take action now. In any case, Da Ming and I were soul beasts initially. In the past, the Silver Dragon King met with us to discuss this matter, and to which we agreed to support. Besides, the blood of soul beasts flows in your body too. In fact, it even surpasses mankind¡¯s bloodline.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s grandmother A Yin was a soul beast. Thus, his father, Tang San had half a soul beast¡¯s bloodline. On the other hand, his mother Xiao Wu was a hundred-thousand year Soft Bone Rabbit. As a result, Tang Wulin¡¯s body was actually three-quarters of a soul beast¡¯s bloodline.

    Er Ming said, ¡°Wulin,e over to our side. Join hands with the Silver Dragon King and we¡¯ll certainly be able to set the rules for this world once again. It¡¯s the only way we¡¯ll let mankind off and not annihte them. However, the predominant power of this world can¡¯t be given to mankind. For this reason, we¡¯ve no scruples in waging war.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Regardless of my bloodline, I must protect mankind. Do you really think that you¡¯re capable of resisting mankind and seize control of this world just by relying on your powers now?¡±

    Di Tian said coldly, ¡°The lord of the ne is in a deep sleep, so¡¯s the Eternal Tree. Who else is going to support you then? Even though mankind has a good number of powerhouses, we¡¯ve absolute confidence in ourselves naturally, not to mention we¡¯ve the courage to be here. Your Highness, please give the order!¡±

    Gu Yuena took a deep breath. Her gaze was fixed on Tang Wulin all along.

    Tang Wulin turned his head to the side and looked at her as well. He never expected to be totally on the opposing side one day. On the other hand, the opposition had caused him more than just pain.

    Meanwhile, the numerous powerhouses from Shrek and the Tang Sect had made their way over and were standing behind Tang Wulin. Everyone looked solemn at the moment.

    The Shrek Six Monsters had just found out the reason Gu Yuena insisted on joining the Spirit Pagoda instead of cultivating with them at Shrek Academy in the past. She did not do it for personal reasons. It was to seek revenge!

    ¡°Gu Yue, why?¡± Xu Xiaoyan could not refrain herself from shouting aloud. ¡°Why do you¡¯ve to be this way? We agreed to organize the wedding together! We said we were going to live happily together! Why must you do this? Do you know how much big brother has sacrificed for you? Do you know how much he loves you? How could you hurt him like this?¡± Xu Xiaoyan could not hold back her tears anymore at this point.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters understood each other very well. Whether it was Xu Xiaoyan or the others, all of them saw Tang Wulin alone on many asions. Tang Wulin had put in more effort in his cultivation than any of them, but they knew that everything Tang Wulin did was for Gu Yuena to arge extent! He did it so he could protect her.

    They never expected Gu Yuena to actually take an opposing stand against Tang Wulin and cut ties with him on such a joyous day.

    Gu Yuena¡¯s expression was icy cold. She seemed oblivious to Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s usation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± said Gu Yuena to the Beast God Di Tian.

    Di Tian nodded. A radiance glimmered in his eyes. An ominous presentiment emerged in Tang Wulin¡¯s heart soon after.

    In the next moment, the gigantic green vortex in the sky turned ck, dimming the entire sky.

    A strange fluctuation followed. Gu Yuena cupped her hands together to make a lifting gesture. A ball of nine-colored radiance condensed into a light orb to emerge on her palms.

 Chapter 1957 - Summon, Mission

    <h4>Chapter 1957 Summon, Mission</h4>

    Despite Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base, he obviously felt squeezed under Mount Taishan when the nine-colored glow emerged. The bloodline inside his body was fluctuating violently as if it were trying to leave his body to follow the glow.What was that...

    Gu Yuena made a lifting motion. The nine-colored light orb soared straight into the core of the ck vortex in the sky instantly. At once, the ck vortex began to turn into nine colors. A gush of mighty, terrifying spiritual aura burst forth from it, spreading outward instantly.

    Tang Wulin could not detect the extent of its coverage despite his divine consciousness. It was highly possible that it covered the entire Douluo Continent!

    Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes turned nine-colored at this very moment. She said indifferently, ¡°Summon, mission!¡±

    In the next moment, a buzz was heard echoing through the sky and ground. A peculiar spiritual fluctuation burst forth.

    Tang Wulin felt his spirit caught in a momentary trance, but he recovered soon after. He turned his head hastily to the side to look at hisrades behind him. It seemed that hisrades were only affected slightly. He felt more at ease knowing that.

    Yet, he felt burdened by a heavy load. He understood Gu Yuena well enough to know that she would never do anything reckless. Surely, she had her objective when she unleashed the divine consciousness which was countless times higher than Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    All of a sudden, a silhouette flew past Tang Wulin and dived toward Gu Yuena.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment upon seeing the silhouette. Not muchter, he turned pale with fear.

    The silhouette belonged to the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu precisely.

    In a light¡¯s flicker, the Limit Douluo Tong Yu flew in and arrived at the back of Gu Yuena. He stood behind her. Upon closer inspection, one would notice that he was staring nkly as if he had lost his mind.

    Tong Yu was not the only person affected. Soon after, two more silhouettes shot out and made their way behind Tong Yu. They were the husband and wife team, Lan Muzi and Tang Yingmeng.

    What was happening...

    The father and son team, the Titan Douluo Yuanen Zhentian and Yuanen Tiandang, followed suit. The two great Limit Douluos flew out to stand behind Gu Yuena. They, too, had nk stares in their eyes. Apparently, they had lost control of their divine consciousness.

    Tang Wulin said in a surprise yet furious manner, ¡°Gu Yue, what, what have you done to them?¡±

    Other silhouettes began to fly over from the distance. More silhouettes were flying out from the Spirit Pagoda as well. They all gathered behind Gu Yuena and the numerous beast gods. Everyone seemed to have lost their divine consciousness. They appeared to be docile, obedient, and respectful.

    Quite a number of people flew out from Shrek City as well. Furthermore, Tang Wulin was acquainted with most of them. They were powerhouses from Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect, the Titan n, and also a few other subsidiary ns.

    Other than the Shrek Six Monsters, the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi, the Body Douluo A Ruheng, the Sea God Douluo Chen Xinjie, and the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the rest of the people had all gathered behind Gu Yuena.

    ¡°We have been preparing for this day for a very, very long time. Do you think that the Spirit Pagoda is capable of developing a man-made ten thousand year spirit soul with its research ability? They couldn¡¯t have done it without me. Besides, my goal of joining the Spirit Pagoda is to be in control, but to use it to control even more soul masters. After all, almost all the soul masters in mankind¡¯s world need to acquire their spirit souls through the Spirit Pagoda. Hence, anyone who has acquired a ten thousand year ck spirit soul from the Spirit Pagoda will be under the control of my Dragon God core¡¯s divine consciousness.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s far from enough. After all, the powerhouses who were Title Douluo-ranked many years ago don¡¯t need to fuse with the spirit souls anymore. I created the Ten Thousand Beast tform so that those whose spirit souls were elevated in the Ten Thousand Beast tform would be under my control. You¡¯re the exception since you already possess the divine consciousness, but I can¡¯t control that.¡±

    Gu Yuena exined it in an extremely calm manner as if she was just talking about a trifle matter.

    Tang Wulin turned pale. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that...¡± He turned around immediately to have a look.

    Just as expected, the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi, the Body Douluo A Ruheng, and the Shrek Six Monsters who were fine earlier had now assumed nk stares. They flew away from Tang Wulin to join Gu Yuena¡¯s team.

    They had apanied Tang Wulin to take part in the Joust For A Spouse Festival in the past, and they had all entered the Ten Thousand Beast tform too!

    Gu Yuena said in an indifferent tone, ¡°There are more than half of the soul masters of seven-ringed rank and above who are now under my control. In addition, I¡¯ve our soul beast legion. Do you still think that you¡¯ve the capability to resist us now? Moreover, themanders of mankind¡¯s army are all powerful soul masters including the Divine Brush Douluo and the Bright Mirror Douluo. They had all entered the Ten Thousand Beast tform in the past. They¡¯ve received the summon too, so they¡¯ll be joining us real soon and be under my control as well. There are only the four Excellencies behind you who did not enter the Ten Thousand Beast tform nor acquire any ten-thousand year spirit souls before.¡±

    Yes, there were only four remaining elders standing behind Tang Wulin at the moment. They were the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin, the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, and the Sea God Douluo Chen Xinjie.

    They had all achieved Limit Douluo ranks in the earlier years, so there was no need for them to acquire any spirit souls. As for the Ten Thousand Beast tform, they did not bother with it at all.

    In the meantime, Tang Wulin felt chills all over his body. If everything was happening ording to what Gu Yuena had just said, the crisis would be way more severe than the threat caused by the abyssal ne earlier.

    The number of mankind¡¯s soul masters had grown tremendously over the years. There were quite a number of powerhouses in the world now. Any Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse would have the ability to destroy a city!

    Arge number of these people standing behind Gu Yuena were hispanions and friends. She had such a powerful lineup while, on the other hand, he was all alone and helpless.

    Just as Gu Yuena said, their preparation was sufficient enough for everything to work ording to their n. They could already exercise absolute control over everything when it was revealed to the people at present.

    Only a person such as the lord of the ne or with a life core rank could possibly stop them. Yet, those people were in a deep sleep. Tang Wulin would not be getting any help from his father.

    Who would have thought that on a joyous asion such as a marriage proposal a stunning turn of events would ur?

    Although there were still thousands of clear-minded individuals on the Douluo Continent, of what use could they be? Would they be able to stop the enchanted soul masters?

    Moreover, mankind¡¯s armed forces were exhausted. The warships from the three great fleets were all annihted. The assortment of weapons and equipment were all damaged and lost during the war against the abyssal ne.

    Tang Wulin had no choice but to acknowledge that Gu Yuena chose the best time to execute her n. It was precisely when mankind¡¯s world was at its weakest.

    Behind her, the number of powerhouses of Limit Douluo rank and above amounted to more than ten! There were also Da Ming and Er Ming whose rank surpassed the ordinary Limit Douluo.

    ¡°Surrender now, Wulin. You don¡¯t stand a chance against us. The order of this world must be restored,¡± said Da Ming in a deep voice.

    Tang Wulin chuckled bitterly. ¡°Order must be restored? Is it going to be restored ording to your soul beast¡¯s mentality? Are you going to start over everything in reverse? If I¡¯m not mistaken, the first thing that you¡¯ll do upon seizing control of the entire Douluo Continent ne is to destroy all the soul devices and scientific development, so that the entire ne will be in regress. This way, it will be easier for your soul beasts to dominate the world. However, the poption of mankind is already so huge now. Can you dominate the world without resorting to any killing? In fact, I think you may even kill the outstanding scientists and powerful humans to weaken the human poption. Certainly, you¡¯ll not maintain the equality between the soul beasts and the weakened humans since you need to take the leading role. Hence, it¡¯s easy to tell what mankind¡¯s future will be like. Mankind will head toward extinction just like your soul beasts in the past.¡±

    The Beast God Di Tian said in a stern voice, ¡°You¡¯ve only yourself to me for this. It¡¯s supposed to be like this. Back in those days, I watched as the Great Star Dou Forest was being gradually destroyed and ruined by mankind. How do you think we feel when so many of our subjects were hunted and captured for your experiments? Now, everything will be reversed. Mankind brought this onto themselves. You must swallow the bitter pill that has been created by yourselves!¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze turned icy cold. He did not bother to pay any attention to Di Tian as he looked toward Gu Yuena with a burning gaze.

    ¡°Is this what you wanted? To exterminate mankind?¡±

    Gu Yuena looked at him coldly. ¡°Pray tell me, what would you have done in my ce?¡±

 Chapter 1958 - Head Back Firs

    <strong>Chapter 1958 Head Back Firs</strong>

    Tang Wulin was silent. If he was only confronting the soul beast legion at the moment, mankind would stand a chance fighting against them. After all, the number of mankind¡¯s powerhouses was sufficient. They would still be able to fight against the other side even when the opposing side had Da Ming and Er Ming.

    However, the situation was now different as quite a number of mankind¡¯s powerhouses were currently under Gu Yuena¡¯s control. Her influence was overwhelming. There was utterly nothing he could do to turn the tide now!

    Mankind was too weak and feeble.

    Gu Yuena said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯ll only take about three to five days to gather all the soul masters who are under my control. Tang Wulin, you have five days. Seriously, think this over and decide if you wish to surrender or be exterminated.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t let him off,¡± said Di Tian anxiously.

    Tang Wulin had created way too many miracles on many asions. Moreover, he was the leader of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. He also had a close-knit rtionship with the lord of the ne and the life core. If he was given a chance to awaken those people, things might still turn out different.

    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± shouted Gu Yuena coldly.

    At once, the color of the sky and the ground changed. The entire world seemingly turned nine-colored. A terrifying divine consciousness burst forth which created an immense pressure.

    Despite the Beast God¡¯s abilities, he felt like he was blinded. He let out a muffled grunt and was forced to lie on the ground from the immense pressure.

    Although it onlysted for a moment, the aura emitted by Gu Yuena earlier was truly powerful. Tang Wulin obviously felt the divine consciousness emitted by Gu Yuena during the momentary outburst was no weaker and might even surpass the abyssal Sage King. Her divine consciousness was superior to his.

    Gu Yuena closed her eyes and spoke slowly in a deep voice, ¡°Five days, you¡¯ve only five days.¡± Upon saying that, a silver radiance shed once, and she vanished out of sight.

    The fresh flowers on the ground wilted. In the sky, numerous powerhouses turned around following Gu Yuena¡¯s departure. A number returned to the Spirit Pagoda, while the soul beasts flew back to the Ten Thousand Beast tform which was suspended in midair.

    Da Ming took a deep nce at Tang Wulin before he heaved a sigh and left.

    Tang Wulin gazed after their departing silhouettes and looked at the withered flowers below. His face was ghastly pale while his fists were tightly clenched. He never expected this to happen.

    ¡°Wulin.¡± A huge hand was ced on his shoulder. Tang Wulin turned his head to the side and found that it was the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back first,¡± said Cao Dezhi in a deep voice.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Wulin nodded. He turned around and flew in the direction of the Eternal Sky City with the four great Limit Douluos.

    The silhouettes flew past them along the way. All the silhouettes were headed in the direction of the Spirit Pagoda. They were all in a confused state of mind and had nk stares.

    The Eternal Sky City was brimming with vitality, yet everyone had a lot on their minds at the moment.

    Tang Wulin seemed to be back to his normal self. His aura appeared to be icy cold.

    A soul master under the influence who had been captured earlier now stood before him. A golden glint glistened in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes in the meantime. He was sensing the changes in the soul master.

    Other than the four great Limit Douluos, there were the seven old demons with him. Naturally, the seven old demons were not infected.

    It took a half hour before the golden glint in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes faded.

    ¡°How is it?¡± asked Long Yeyue eagerly.

    Tang Wulin shook his head quietly. ¡°I believe there is a seed that is nted in his sea of spirit. The seed is very unique. It¡¯spletely fused with his sea of spirit. It appears to be an illusory object, but it can¡¯t be removed unless his sea of spirit is dead. However, it¡¯ll also mean that the person is dead too. I suspect that Gu Yue used the powerful divine consciousness unleashed from the Dragon God core to utilize the seed¡¯s influence over the person¡¯s sea of spirit. It should be a secret skill which belongs to the Dragon n. Unless someone whose divine consciousness can surpass the Dragon God core, it¡¯s utterly impossible to negate the control otherwise.¡±

    Upon hearing this, their expressions turned unpleasant.

    The Dragon God was of God King rank. Even if the Dragon God core was not as powerful as before, it was still a rank-1 Godhood. In addition, there was Gu Yuena¡¯s control ability. Let alone Tang Wulin, even if his grandfather Tang Hao who was lord of the ne were to wake up, his grandfather¡¯s divine consciousness may not necessarily rival the Dragon God core!

    Tang Wulin had a solemn expression. He folded his arms. A radiance could be seen flickering vaguely in his eyes. Judging by the current situation, they would not stand the slightest chance.

    Suddenly, the soulmunicator on his wrist rang.

    He took a nce at the disy. Tang Wulin could not help frowning deeply. He responded to themunicator and heard an anxious voice at the other end of themunicator.

    ¡°Wulin, how are things on your end? The situation is getting out of hand here. Many media channels yed the satellite recording of your marriage proposal earlier. As a result, we can¡¯t hide this event from the public anymore.¡±

    The person who called him was precisely the Speaker Mo Lan.

    It had been quite a while since Tang Wulin heard her speak in such an eager tone. Mo Lan could still remain calm even when they were confronted by the abyssal ne in the past. She had united the people and supported them at the frontlines.

    Although Tang Wulin was aware that the situation did not look good for sure, he did not expect the repercussions so soon.

    ¡°Sister, how¡¯s the situation now?¡± asked Tang Wulin in a deep voice.

    Mo Lan seemed to have regained some calm. ¡°The situation is really bad. The poption is in a fragile state due to the abyssal ne¡¯s event recently. Due to the sudden urrence of this situation, their emotions have suffered a crushing blow. Many high-ranking officers in the army quitted their posts without reason. It¡¯s quite apparent that they are under an external influence. They¡¯re all headed to the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters. Hence, the army is left without a leader. I think even the Skycrosser Douluo is under influence as well. Not everyone is aware of this incident yet, although it¡¯s spreading across the continent rapidly since we can¡¯t contain the spread of the information anymore. Fear is spreading among the poption. The safety and defense measures installed in many cities are affected as well. The situation is getting out of hand.¡±

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath. He knew the situation was bad, yet he did not expect it to be this terrible.

    Mo Lan heaved a sigh. ¡°If the catastrophe of the abyssal ne was due to external causes, the disaster before us now is definitely our own fault! We destroyed the world, so the world is fighting back. It¡¯s only that we didn¡¯t expect it to happen so fast. Brother, you must be calm. You are mankind¡¯s only hope now.¡±

    A dash of dejection shed past Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze. How could he remain calm? He stayed calm with great effort since he had undergone many trials and hardships.

    ¡°Sister Mo Lan, try your best to control the army. After all, there are a number of military officers who are still clear headed. Begin with the lower-rank military officers and enact martialw over the rioting cities as soon as possible. We can¡¯t allow chaos to reign. Gu Yue gave me five days. I hope that you can handle the situation for the next five days. As to how we can ovee the situation, I¡¯ll do all within my power.¡±

    Mo Lan knew that Tang Wulin had yet toe up with a better idea at the moment.

    ¡°Alright, Wulin. I¡¯ll do my best to pacify the people¡¯s emotions. However, I¡¯ll make a public announcement that you have a way to save the day. If you need anything, let me know. I¡¯ll try to provide as best I can. I¡¯ll head over to meet you as soon as I can, once I¡¯m done handling the affairs here. If there¡¯s no other alternative, I shall represent mankind to negotiate with them. After all, I don¡¯t think they n to destroy the entire Douluo Continent like the abyssal ne.¡±

    Tang Wulin nodded.

    The reason why Gu Yuena gave him time was actually to seek out apromise. Mo Lan¡¯s opinion was spot on. The soul beasts were not trying to destroy the entire Douluo Continent, but to take the leading role on the Douluo Continent. Compared to the invasion of the abyssal ne, the current situation was more optimistic.

 Chapter 1959 - Kill Her?

    <strong>Chapter 1959 Kill Her?</strong>

    The call ended.

    Naturally, the numerous Limit Douluos present heard the conversation between Tang Wulin and Mo Lan. They could not help falling silent.

    The situation was different from when they fought against the abyss in the past. They were united as one to fight against the formidable enemy that was the abyssal ne, yet it was highly possible that this time, their enemy was themselves!

    As long as the soul beasts were not foolish, they would be able tomand the soul masters to spearhead the attack against mankind. What should humanity do if that were to happen? Should they kill their own people that were turned against them?

    Long Yeyue looked toward Old Demon Greed. ¡°Senior Greed, do you have any idea what to do? You are a spiritual entity. Is there anything you can do to help take back control of our soul masters?¡±

    Old Demon revealed a bitter expression that was rarely seen. ¡°You think too highly of us. Although we are spiritual entities, our existence still depends on life force. The Silver Dragon Princess is of Godhood rank and the Dragon God¡¯s divine consciousness rank is even higher than ours by countless times. However, I believe that we might be able to figure out a way.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted to him in unison, including Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    Old Demon Greed said in a deep voice, ¡°The Dragon God Core is undoubtedly within the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena¡¯s control. One could say that she is controlling all the soul masters and is the only one capable of doing so. The only way now is to stop her from exercising her control. In other words, kill her and everything will be solved. At least, she will no longer be able to control the soul masters, and then we can gather the forces needed to fight against the soul beast legion.¡±

    Tang Wulin could not help shaking violently upon hearing the words ¡®kill her¡¯.

    Kill Gu Yuena?! The only way to solve all this was by killing her?

    Aside from whether they were capable of defeating her, how could Tang Wulin ept the idea of using the word ¡®kill¡¯ on the woman he loved so deeply all his life?!

    Everyone fell silent. No one could help him to make a decision at this time.

    However, just as Mo Lan had mentioned, as a Real God, he was the entire Douluo Continent¡¯s only hope.

    ...

    In Mingdu City, fear spread through the streets. The situation was just as Mo Lan had predicted. There was a saying that ¡®evil news rides fast while good newsester¡¯. The news of arge number of soul beasts appearing and seizing control of soul masters to take revenge on humankind had already spread through the continent within a short period of time.

    Soon enough, a cacophony of voices were condemning all soul masters.

    Had the soul masters not been hunting soul beasts, would this problem have arisen?

    Whatever the case, these statements could not be justified. Who could decide whose fault it was in these matters? Did it still matter anymore at that point? More importantly, what course would mankind take in regards to the soul beasts¡¯ revenge?

    ...

    Mo Lan truly lived up to her reputation as an outstanding leader. After ending the call to Tang Wulin, she immediately bustled about. She headed to the Central Army Corps personally and assumed the leading role of the Central Army Corps first.

    More than half of the military officers in the Central Army Corps had vanished. There was no doubt that they had already headed over to Spirit Pagoda. Even so, there were still some military officers remaining.

    Due to severe losses of the three great fleets, the most powerful force left in mankind¡¯s legion was the Central Army Corps.

    Mo Lan mobilized the Central Army Corps and deployed them to Shrek City by using the fastest mode of transportation, the soul train. She ordered them to reach Shrek City in five days.

    Fortunately, those departed military officers did not manage to unleash any destructive actions before they left. After two days worth of hard work and effort, the situation at the military side had been stabilized atst. The order of the city was preserved with great effort. That being said, the massive shadow still lurked and enshrouded the entire continent.

    More and more soul masters were gathering around the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters, numbering in the hundreds, if not more than a thousand. In just two short days, more than two thousand soul masters with significant cultivation bases had gathered there.

    The most terrifying part of the situation was that almost all the powerhouses from the War God Hall including the Skycrosser Douluo had already arrived at the Spirit Pagoda and became a part of the soul beasts¡¯ forces.

    ...

    ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you seize the opportunity to round up Tang Wulin and the rest at one swoop the other day?¡± Di Tian attempted to tone down his attitude as much as possible in order to prevent triggering the rage of Gu Yuena once again.

    No one had seen Gu Yuena after that day. She had returned to the Spirit Pagoda and shut herself in her room.

    There was no doubt that the Beasts were very satisfied with the operation this time. It was an oue that had taken many years of preparation. It could be said that the operation shocked the entire continent immensely.

    Within two short days, there was already arge number of soul masters under their control gathered around the Spirit Pagoda. These soul masters were obedient and submissive. They became a part of the soul beasts due to the incredible control effect of Gu Yuena¡¯s Dragon God Core.

    It was strange that Gu Yuena did not disy any emotional fluctuation at Di Tian¡¯s query. It seemed that her entire person was already much calmer after two days. Her emotions had gone back to normal as well. It felt like the grand event that made the entire continent shiver in fear had not happened.

    ¡°Let me ask you this, Di Tian. What is the final result that you hope for?¡± asked Gu Yuena indifferently.

    Di Tian was stunned for a moment. Then, he said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°I wish to return to the ancient times, of course. I wish to return to the time when we were in control of the entire continent. Our soul beasts are the main leaders of the Douluo Continent. Under your control, the Douluo Continent will certainly return to a period of prosperity like the ancient times during our soul beasts¡¯ reign.¡±

    Gu Yuena heaved a sigh softly. There was a wisp of disappointment in her gaze. ¡°Is that really what you wish for?¡±

    Di Tian was stunned by her question. In an instant, he suddenly felt calmer. He had lived for a few hundreds of thousand years in this world after all. Although he had not truly lived as long as eight hundred thousand years, his cultivation base had reached that level and he was definitely the most intelligent creature in the soul beasts¡¯ world.

    ¡°So are you saying... you¡¯re worried about the lord of the ne and the Ancient Eternal Tree¡¯s future awakening?¡± Di Tian immediately realized the point of her question.

    Nevertheless, Gu Yuena shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that simple.¡±

    ¡°When I first awakened from the deep sleep back in those years, I had the same ideology as you. I wanted to integrate myself into human society and learn about them so I could annihte them in the end and bring glory back to our soul beasts. We had been constantly working hard to achieve that goal over the years too. Yet, I gained more and more understanding of mankind¡¯s n as I learned more and more about them.¡±

    ¡°Frankly, humans possess deep-rooted bad habits. They are greedy, selfish and will spare no effort for their own selfish motives. In fact, they even tried to destroy our habitat. However, we must also acknowledge that humanity has its strengths too. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to develop to today¡¯s scale. Even the Divine Realm is led by humans. No matter which the Divine Realm was created on, mankind was still the most powerful n in the end.¡±

    At this point, she paused for a moment. Di Tian had a look of deep pondering as well.

    If this was the past, Di Tian would certainly me this on the rtionship between Gu Yuena and Tang Wulin subconsciously. However, they had waged a full-scale war against mankind. In fact, Gu Yuena did not even mind cutting ties with Tang Wulin. As such, her statement was undoubtedly the voice of conscience worthy of ponderation.

    ¡°Humanity has its strengths too, which can be seen particrly on some outstanding human beings. They are intelligent, persistent, honest, kind, indomitable and more importantly, they possess the creative power that we don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Creative power?¡± Di Tian looked toward her in slight astonishment.

    Gu Yuena nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The power of creativity. Think about this. How many years have we dominated the entire continent before mankind? How many soul devices had we developed? If you were to think from a more extreme point of view, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy for us to destroy a if we want to. We wouldn¡¯t even have a clue as to how to do it.¡±

 Chapter 1960 - The Evolution Of Planets

    <h4>Chapter 1960 The Evolution Ofs</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s true that mankind is constantly destroying this world, but simrly, humans are also using their creative powers to bolster their intelligence which results in their need for more resources. They are constantly advancing and rely on their creative power to leave us behind. This renders us incapable ofpeting against them and withdrawing from the stage gradually. The most important reason for the extinction of us soul beasts is that we were far less powerful than mankind. As a result, we must face the meaning of human existence and not just purely try to annihte them.¡±Di Tian vaguely understood. He inquired closely, ¡°So what should we do then?¡±

    Gu Yuena did not answer his question directly but continued to speak, ¡°I¡¯ve contemted meticulously from the other point of view. When we were fighting against the abyssal ne in the past, I channeled therge amount of abyssal energy devoured by the Silver Dragon Spear to the Ten Thousand Beast tform so that the miniature world could bepletely stabilized. As the core of our foundation, I believe that you can see the evolution of Ten Thousand Beast tform. The core of this Ten Thousand Beast tform is the Dragon God Core. With the infusion of such arge amount of energy, it has turned into the best living space for us now. Then, do you know how much of the abyssal energy I have devoured?¡±

    Di Tian shook his head in confusion. In his view, the Ten Thousand Beast tform had been elevated three times more than before at the very least. Indeed, it was ten times more stable than before, allowing it to contain more soul beasts.

    Gu Yuena said, ¡°I¡¯d say about one-hundredth.¡±

    Di Tian was startled. He could not help saying, ¡°What? Only one-hundredth? But you devoured the Spirit Monarch that was ranked second in the abyssal ne and so many monarch and king-ranked powerhouses! How could it possibly only amount to one-hundredth?¡±

    Gu Yuena sneered. ¡°Who do you think the abyssal Sage King was? As the overlord of the abyssal ne, he was the core of everything in the abyss. Moreover, it was a ne that could not be measured with ordinary units. Even so, it doesn¡¯t mean that each leader of the one hundred and eight levels of the abyss possesses ten to twenty percent of the abyssal energy. Most of the energyes from the abyssal ne itself. The abyssal Sage King is only the leader and not the ne itself.¡±

    ¡°Does the Ancient Life Tree not need to digest life force in a deep sleep despite being the life core of Douluo Continent? This is the consumption of one ne by another. Judging by its rank, the abyssal ne has even surpassed the Douluo Continent ne. I can¡¯t describe it as a snake devouring an elephant. It is akin to a tiger devouring a lion. Thus, it needs a very long time to digest and absorb. On the other hand, it will certainly result in the Douluo Continent ne¡¯s evolution soon afterward.¡±

    ¡°I believe that you¡¯ve surely felt it already. As the powerhouse that has stood on the pinnacle of this ne, you should have already known, right?¡± Gu Yuena asked Di Tian.

    Di Tian hesitated for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Yes, it has felt slightly different recently. My cultivation base that had solidified for so many years is actually wriggling restlessly in a manner that seems to want to break through to a higher rank. Although it is only a vague feeling, I can genuinely feel it.¡±

    Gu Yuena nodded and said, ¡°This is due to the ne¡¯s evolution. If one were to appraise it using the rank of mankind¡¯s soul masters, rank-99 is the bottleneck of Limit rank and achieving rank-100 allows one to achieve Godhood. Then, rank-100 is no longer the ceiling following the evolution of the ne, and humans could achieve an even higher rank. Upon reaching such a state, the Douluo Continent world will no longer just be mankind¡¯s world. It is going to be a demigod and even close to a Divine Realm itself. Even Divine Realms of lower rank are no longer considered basics anymore.¡±

    Di Tian¡¯s entire body shook once. ¡°Is this the evolutionary path of the?¡±

    Gu Yuena said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It is surely going to happen. Moreover, I can¡¯t estimate the final destination of the ne¡¯s evolution yet. It might be rank-105, rank-110 or even higher. We will have to see the extent of the entire ne¡¯s evolution. You will be a beneficiary as an inhabitant of this. In other words, the God rank that you dreamt of in the past, you may be able to achieve the breakthrough on the Douluo Continent not long after without the need of a Divine Realm.¡±

    Di Tian drew in a cold breath. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that...¡±

    Gu Yuena heaved a sigh softly. ¡°You were asking me of my concerns earlier. I¡¯m worried that I am not the true lord of this ne. I have the Dragon God core, but it is notplete. I may not necessarily be able to mobilize the Dragon God core even after the lord of the ne¡¯s awakening and evolution on this ne. I¡¯m worried that the real Divine Realm of the Douluo Continent could return at any moment.¡±

    ¡°I believe that you heard Tang San¡¯s words the other day. I was so close to them. As the God King, he made a statement in such a determined manner. That belief of his was an exceedingly terrifying power even in the cosmos. You witnessed Tang San¡¯s abilities as well. His fighting capacity aside, his ten-thousand-year n to scheme against the abyssal ne, could you and I have done it? As the leader of the God Kings, he has control over the entire Divine Realm. Let alone me, perhaps even the reborn Dragon God is incapable of rivaling him. If we were to destroy the entire human world, what is going to happen when the Divine Realm returns one day?¡±

    Di Tian shivered in fear. He was only considering the Douluo Continent earlier. As Gu Yuena had said, they would still stand a chance against the humans with the Dragon God core, even if the lord of the ne had awakened. Nevertheless, Di Tian could not help feeling a sense of weakness at the mention of the iparably powerful God King Tang San.

    Gu Yuena stood up and made her way to the window slowly. She looked to the gigantic Ancient Eternal Tree in the distance. ¡°How do you think I managed to convince the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape in the past? They were thepanions of the God King Tang San after all. If I were to cause the utter destruction of mankind, do you think I could still convince them?¡±

    Di Tian said in an exploratory manner, ¡°So you¡¯re saying...¡±

    Gu Yuena heaved a soft sigh. ¡°The conflict between mankind and our soul beasts can¡¯t be reconciled. It was that way before at least. The enmity between them and us is too deep. I believe that it is the same for you as well as the rest of the soul beasts. You are willing to go all out for this fury, yet I can¡¯t because I¡¯m your leader. I bear the responsibility of passing down the lineage of my subjects for generations. We have the upper hand now, but we can¡¯t proceed with the final annihtion of mankind.¡±

    Di Tian frowned ever so slightly. Gu Yuena¡¯s words today had genuinely shocked him. Her words were particrly potent because she said it after the operation was in full swing and they had a clear advantage.

    Yes! Would it benefit the soul beasts¡¯ future if they were blinded by rage and hatred at this point?

    Nevertheless, as Gu Yuena had mentioned, the conflict between humans and soul beasts could not be reconciled. Under such circumstances, could it be that they could just forgive and forget? The soul beasts would never agree to that either. One should know that the soul beasts resurrected in Ten Thousand Beast tform were all filled with profound hatred for humanity.

    ¡°Your Highness, what should we do then?¡± Di Tian asked in an exploratory manner.

    A dash of bitterness shed past Gu Yuena¡¯s exquisite face. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know either. We shall wait and see. We still have three more days. Everything shall be revealed in that time. Mankind is intelligent. They will figure out a way to ensure their own survival. Let¡¯s see what they are going to do before we decide on our next n.¡±

    Di Tian felt like he was at a loss, but he thought that Gu Yuena¡¯s statement must be correct too.

    This was a once in a lifetime opportunity for soul beasts that they could not let pass no matter the cost.

 Chapter 1961 - Courage!

    <h4>Chapter 1961 Courage!</h4>

    In the new Shrek City.Mo Lan was startled upon seeing Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin who was standing before her had changed drastically aspared to a few days ago.

    If Tang Wulin was described as handsome and graceful on the day of his marriage proposal, he now looked battered out of his senses.

    She met Tang Wulin in his residence.

    His beard was untrimmed and he had a nk stare.

    She had never seen him in such a state before. Even when Shrek Academy was destroyed in the past, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were still filled with determination. He had always been strong and resolute. His courage mounted as the battle progressed. He was always capable of turning the tide regardless of his opponents and bravely led hisrades to victory.

    When he was confronted by a powerful opponent such as the abyssal Sage King, despite being the underdog, he would exhaust all his abilities without any intention of cowering. He persisted until the end where he destroyed and devoured the abyssal ne following Tang San¡¯s ten thousand year n.

    Tang Wulin was a hero who possessed all the outstanding qualities of a human in Mo Lan¡¯s perception. He stood at the pinnacle of mankind¡¯s world. It would not be an exaggeration to describe Tang Wulin as god.

    However, the person standing before her now was not the Tang Wulin who had embraced hardships in the past but a demoralized man who appeared to have lost his soul. What happened to his power?

    Mo Lan could not help feeling grievous upon seeing him in his current state and thought about her past. Her family members had died in session caused by the acts of the Holy Spirit Cult. During that period, she recalled being in a worse state than Tang Wulin now. She felt empathy for him.

    She did not make anyments as she walked forward and wrapped her arms around Tang Wulin¡¯s head. She did not console nor me him, but hugged his head silently allowing him to lean on her as if she was trying to warm his heart with her body heat.

    Tang Wulin had a bitter expression on his face. He muttered, ¡°Sister Mo Lan, do you know that in our discussion we agreed that the only way to neutralize the threat this time is to remove the powerhouses from being controlled? In order to do this, there¡¯s only one way...¡±

    At this point, his body began to tremble ever so slightly. He was losing control of his emotions. ¡°We must kill Gu Yue. This is the only way to awaken those people. It¡¯s also the only way to fight against the soul beasts.¡±

    Mo Lan¡¯s body shook once. She just realized why Tang Wulin was in such devastated form.

    Tang Wulin said with a forced smile, ¡°Is this how the god of destiny makes fools of the people? Actually, I would rather be amoner given the choice. This is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve ever had this thought of not wanting to be a soul master. If I¡¯m just an ordinary person, I can marry a wife who bears me children and lead a happy life. I can be with the person I love. I just want to live a simple life every day. Even if there¡¯s a disaster, I¡¯m willing to die with her. At least, I don¡¯t have to be in this situation where I¡¯m so tormented.¡±

    The Dragon Emperor Douluo seemed lifeless in the meantime.

    Mo Lan did not speak but listened to his rant quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m the son of the God King. I¡¯ve the Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline and I¡¯m even a part of the Dragon God. I¡¯m the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. My statuses make me unique and special. I¡¯ve gradually worked my way to the peak of this world. Just when I thought there was nothing that could stop us from being together, the god of destiny presented this to me.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve figured out Gu Yue¡¯s identity long ago although I¡¯ve been silent about it. I can feel that her love for me is genuine. When we were fighting against the abyssal Sage King together, albeit the abyssal Sage King was so powerful, do you know that my heart was filled with joy at the time? Moreover, I felt that we would surely win since our hearts were connected. Together, we were fighting against a formidable enemy.¡±

    ¡°As expected, we won in the end. Everything was going smoothly and appeared perfect. However, there¡¯s no such thing in this world. Why do I feel theck of this most important link in me? I just want to be with her! Yet, I can¡¯t take her and elope even if I wanted to. Just like how I¡¯m bearing heavy responsibilities, so is she. We love each other deeply, yet we¡¯re helpless.¡±

    Mo Lan tightened her hug on Tang Wulin. Her eyes were reddening gradually. Yes! This brother of hers suffered no less pain than she did.

    After much ranting, Tang Wulin seemed morefortable now. He struggled to free himself from Mo Lan¡¯s arms. He sat upright and looked to the Douluo Continent¡¯s top administrator sitting before him.

    ¡°Sister, can you please tell me what I should do?¡± asked Tang Wulin in bitterness.

    Mo Lan looked at him with tears glistening in her eyes.

    ¡°Wulin, it doesn¡¯t mean that being ordinary is great for sure. Have you been to the hospital before? There are countless people suffering from various illnesses. Arge number are dead, separated from their loved ones. Everyone has their own painful experience in this world. Someone once said that humans are not born to enjoy but to suffer. We suffer at different times and in different situations. On the other hand, the biggest joy in life is to be safe and live peacefully. It is to live a dull, monotonous life.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s apparent that that¡¯s not for us. We¡¯ve extraordinary talents, and we¡¯ve lived through happier times in the past. Besides, we¡¯ve something different from the others. It¡¯s a responsibility. The responsibility causes us pain. However, can we escape it?¡±

    At this point, Mo Lan¡¯s gaze was glistening. ¡°We can¡¯t run away from it. Everyone is attempting to run away from it, and some have seeded. Nevertheless, even if we manage to avoid it, thousands and millions of people can¡¯t. They¡¯ll have to endure the agony. Back in those years when all my family members were killed, I wanted to end my life to join them. That way, I didn¡¯t need to endure the piercing pain every night when it was quiet, and everybody else was asleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that courage is the rarest virtue of mankind. It¡¯s also the hardest to attain. The courage of confronting an enemy is only one part of it, while the courage to confront oneself is the true courage. Actually, you¡¯re already doing very well. Even if you choose to run now, no one can me you. It¡¯s because you¡¯ve already done too much for this world.¡±

    ¡°Today, I¡¯m not here to persuade you to confront the situation with courage, but I¡¯m here to take over your ce. I¡¯ll always support your choice regardless. You¡¯ve already done way too much. I¡¯ll face whateveres next, be it a sess or a failure, no matter what the future holds.¡±

    Upon saying that, Mo Lan stood up abruptly and raised her hand to caress Tang Wulin¡¯s hair. The glistening tears in her eyes were gone and in its ce was a loving gaze. ¡°If my son were still alive, perhaps he might have grown to about your height now.¡±

    Her gaze turned unusually determined upon saying that. There was no pain nor sorrow. She turned around and walked to the outside.

    She did not possess any powerful abilities. In fact, she did not even have the slightest ounce of soul power. She was but an ordinary person. However, she appeared resolute and strong in Tang Wulin¡¯s attentive gaze. It felt as if every step she took could shake the world.

    Mo Lan had lived despite the extreme agony in the past not because of how strong she was, but because there was a strong belief in herself.

 Chapter 1962 - Iâ€™ll Still Have To Confront I

    <h4>Chapter 1962 I¡¯ll Still Have To Confront I</h4>

    She was her father¡¯s daughter, her husband¡¯s wife and her son¡¯s mother.How many women were there on Douluo Continent who shared the same identities as her? There were thousands and millions of them. She must take a stand in order to prevent more people from suffering the agony she endured. She must work hard so more people could live happily.When her family members passed away, the previous Mo Lan had already died. Her current self was just a brave shell. It was a shell that had the courage to face anything and everything.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Tang Wulin suddenly called out aloud.

    Mo Lan stopped walking. She turned around to look at him.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath and made his way toward Mo Lan one step at a time. He made his way till he was facing her. Suddenly, he opened his arms to give her a hug.

    Mo Lan chuckled with tears rolling down her face. She could feel the warmth of the hug.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m your family. You¡¯re not alone in this world.¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s face was covered in tears as well.

    ¡°Brother, since you can¡¯t run nor hide, we shall confront it with courage. We are fearless!¡±

    In the new Shrek City.

    It was a bustling scene outside the city.

    ¡°Over there. That¡¯s right, put it over there. How is the adjustment of the reconnaissance device at location one? Is it linked to the satellite released to us by the Federation?¡±

    ¡°Is the soul artillery rocket formation at location twopleted? What? You still need another hour? No way. I can only give you another twenty minutes at the most. If you don¡¯tplete it by then, just you wait and see!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, alright. Pay attention to the safety of the soul ammunition storage. No open fires are allowed in the nearby areas. No nonsense. Do I look stupid that I don¡¯t know open fires won¡¯t affect soul ammunition in general? This is just in case the ammunition is detonated. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re dead, but what if the entire city¡¯s people are afflicted?¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you a fool? Is this how you install the system module? You¡¯re going to waste another five minutes if you do this. What did I teach you? You useless imbecile, what will you do without me?¡±

    The unruly voice was heard incessantly. It was even more surprising that whoever was reprimanded by her would perform better at their tasks in spite of being in a tense situation.

    Ling Zichen was dressed in sports attire. Her forehead was sweating profusely as she bustled about. She was on a small-sized soul hoverboard which she rode at a height of less than ten meters. She had developed the product herself and it was yet to be mass produced.

    It was the fourth day of Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena¡¯s agreed time frame. The first batch of army from the Central Army Corps had arrived in Shrek City with their supplies.

    Undoubtedly, the soul beast legion would need to pass through Shrek City first if they wanted to upy the ne. The defense system in Shrek City was already fullypleted. The only saving grace was that all the Tang Sect¡¯s scientific researchers remained because their cultivation bases were either not high enough or they did not qualify to fuse with the ten thousand year spirit souls.

    Meanwhile, Ling Zichen led them to set up the defense on the frontline and attack tforms as well.

    Before the war against the abyssal ne in Thule, Ling Zichen was only famous within the Tang Sect , but now, she was a heroine renowned throughout the entire continent.

    She was the inventor of the Eternal Heaven cannon who had utilized her body for testing and almost died in the process.

    Soon after, she used herself as an ammunition to st toward the abyssal passage without the slightest hesitation.

    It could be said that she died twice on the battlefield against the abyssal ne. How could people not know about her presence and her brave spirit?

    She was precisely the first person who began theprehensive preparations when the abyssal legion appeared. In fact, Ling Zichen became the temporary suprememander of Shrek City when Tang Wulin was in dejection for the past few days.

    The military officers from the Central Army Corps were willing to submit to her order after witnessing her ferocious performance in Thule. They were fighting side by side with her at the time. Fortunately, with her resurrection at the end, Ling Zichen¡¯s self-sacrifice ensured that more of them could live!

    Ling Zichen was done managing most of the affairs with great effort. She raised her head and looked toward the sky in the distance. She gazed at the fuzzy nine-colored halo in the sky and cursed aloud, ¡°What the f*ck is that? Why does Wulin like this kind of person? Hmph! Had I not lost the Eternal Heaven, I¡¯d have sted you to death with my cannon. Then, the b*st*rd Tang Wulin will be mine. Hmph! Just wait for your death. I¡¯m using my trump card this time. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t do it!¡±

    A handkerchief suddenly appeared on Ling Zichen¡¯s forehead. It startled her. She wanted to dodge it subconsciously, but she soon realized that the handkerchief was wiping away the sweat on her forehead.

    ¡°Who has the audacity to touch me? You must be trying to seek doom, right?¡± Ling Zichen was infuriated.

    ¡°I¡¯m that b*st*rd whom you cursed!¡± A helpless voice was heard.

    Only then did Ling Zichen notice the person next to her was precisely Tang Wulin.

    At present, Tang Wulin was in Shrek Academy¡¯s uniform. The uniform was green and filled with vitality.

    ¡°What are you doing? Trying to console me?¡± asked Ling Zichen in an unpleasant tone.

    Tang Wulin smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like to know the trump card which you were referring to earlier?¡±

    Ling Zichen rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why should I tell you? I won¡¯t. What can you do then?¡±

    Tang Wulin heaved a sigh helplessly. ¡°Zichen, thank you.¡±

    Ling Zichen was stunned for a moment. She did not expect Tang Wulin to react in such a manner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to b*llsh*t! There¡¯s no need to try to please me.¡± As she spoke, she turned her head away.

    Tang Wulin chuckled. ¡°Please continue with your tasks. I¡¯m leaving. Bye.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Ling Zichen suddenly called out to him.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Tang Wulin.

    Ling Zichen said, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Her utterance sounded gentler atst.

    Tang Wulin nodded with a smile. ¡°I still have to confront it, don¡¯t I? Not only for myself but to ensure that thousands or even millions of ordinary people can survive.¡± As he spoke, he waved at Ling Zichen. He then left.

    Ling Zichen gazed after his departing silhouette and recalled the words uttered by him. There wereplicated emotions in her gaze which were abination of heartache, rage, pity, and recalcitrance. Most of all, there was jealousy.

    The Spirit Pagoda was up against Shrek Academy once again.

    Perhaps, these two great organizations were enemies by nature. It began in the Qiangu n¡¯s era when the Spirit Pagoda colluded with the Holy Spirit Cult to destroy Shrek Academy until now, when the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena revealed she was the Silver Dragon King, the god of the soul beasts. She had seized control of the soul masters and led the soul beasts to seek revenge on mankind. The first people to bear the brunt were those from Shrek.

    The great catastrophe in the past was still fresh in the minds of the people today. There were thousands of injuries and fatalities!

    It was to be the greatest cmity that befell the Douluo Continent. There were the Holy Spirit Cult, the abyssal ne, and now the Ten Thousand Beast tform which were not only hurting the living souls on the continent but mankind¡¯s hearts as well.

    The continent was in chaos. Most of the information could not be concealed from the public. They could only rely on the military system to maintain the order now.

    As the newly-appointed speaker, Mo Lan used her own influence to gain the public¡¯s confidence. She made her way to the frontlines bying to the new Shrek City immediately.

    She told the public that the soul beast legion would need to step over her dead body first in order to invade the continent.

    Mo Lan even had a truthful discussion on the rtionship between mankind¡¯s soul masters and the soul beasts. She acknowledged the fact that today¡¯s consequences were a result of mankind¡¯s oppression of the soul beasts. It was a countercharge involving issues of ecological bnce.

    The God King Tang San, the lord of the ne Tang Hao, and the life core A Yin had solved the issue of life force for the entire Douluo Star, but the near extinction of the soul beasts was yet to be resolved all this while.

 Chapter 1963 - Five Days Is Up

    <h4>Chapter 1963 Five Days Is Up</h4>

    Who would have thought that the soul beasts which were nearly extinct would suddenly wage a countercharge? It would be a crushing blow to mankind without a doubt. It struck mankind¡¯s soft spot.Ten thousand years ago, the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao attempted to solve this issue when he founded the Spirit Pagoda. His effort was approved by the Beast God Di Tian at the time. However, with the passage of time, the Spirit Pagoda began to deviate and develop in a different direction. At the same time, the inequality of powers between mankind and the soul beasts grew. Subsequently, mankind¡¯s greed and lust drove them to oppress the soul beasts even further. By then, the soul beasts were incapable of resisting.

    The end result was undoubtedly against the Holy Spirit Douluo¡¯s wishes. Nheless, the mistake had already been made. They would have to face the consequences of their actions.

    Mo Lan told the people that they would need to bear the consequences courageously and to confront it directly. In any case, mankind would not be defeated easily.

    Once again, she calmed the hearts of the people. At the very least, there would not be arge-scale riot before the onset of the catastrophe caused by the soul beasts.

    However, everything would depend on the oue after the expiration of the five-day period.

    Faraway, the nine-colored light cloud in the sky turned bright while arge number of the soul beasts¡¯ silhouettes descended from the sky. The flying soul beasts, which carried thend soul beasts,nded on the ins in an orderly manner. Their battle formation was organized along the different ns just like mankind¡¯s legion.

    A number of ten-thousand year soul beasts with powerful abilities were hovering in the air, emitting a ferocious overbearingness.

    It had been a long time since so many soul beasts appeared on the Douluo Continent. In fact, the soul masters were even astonished by the appearances of the soul beasts. Thest beast tide took ce over ten thousand years ago. Currently, the number of soul beasts amounted to over a million. The numbers were definitely higher now than ten thousand years ago.

    It was not just the people on the Douluo Continent who needed to thank the abyssal ne, but the soul beasts living in the Ten Thousand Beast tform too.

    It was impossible for so many powerful soul beasts to be born in such a short time by relying on just the Dragon God core and the Ten Thousand Beast tform.

    Da Ming and Er Ming were the foundation for the Ten Thousand Beast tform while the Dragon God core was its soul. The multiplier effect was due to the Dragon core¡¯s replenishment of the life force. Therge amount of life force from the abyssal ne paved the way for the Ten Thousand Beast tform to achieve its scale today.

    However, the thousands of soul beasts did not terrify mankind. The soul beasts did not possess the resurrection ability of the abyssal creatures. Mankind¡¯s soul technology was capable of resisting suchrge numbers of soul beasts. In fact, mankind stood a fighting chance.

    Nevertheless, the soul technology was lethal to the thousands of soul masters amongst the soul beasts as well. This made it extremely difficult to only target the soul beasts. Besides, there were quite a number of powerful powerhouses amongst them such as the numerous Excellencies from the War God Hall, Shrek Academy, and the Tang Sect. Moreover, the opposing team wasmanded by the Silver Dragon Princess who killed the Spirit Monarch in the past.

    There were only two contenders who qualified for the most powerful position in the Douluo Continent today. They were the Golden Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin and the Silver Dragon Dance Qilin Gu Yuena!

    They used to fight together against the abyssal Sage King, and they both disyed true God-ranked abilities. No one knew who was the more powerful.

    Yet, judging by the situation during the Joust For A Spouse Festival, the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena¡¯s abilities surpassed the Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    On the other hand, the beasts were led by the Beast God Di Tian, the Azure Oxpython Da Ming, and the Titan Giant Ape Er Ming. They hovered in the air and gazed into the distance where Shrek Academy was located.

    Da Ming¡¯s and Er Ming¡¯s gazes were clouded withplicated emotions.

    Their rtionship with mankind could be considered intimate which was quite rare for the soul beasts. They were closepanions and brothers of the Sea God Tang San in the past.

    However, they were still soul beasts. Just as Gu Yuena discovered that the soul beasts were close to extinction when she woke up, simrly, they felt depressed when they knew the soul beasts were about to be annihted. They could only keep a few of the ns¡¯ heritage in the Ten Thousand Beast tform.

    They used to live in the Divine Realm, so they were well aware of the soul beasts¡¯ status in the Divine Realm. Soul beasts werepletely banned in the Divine Realm! Even Da Ming and Er Ming could only maintain their human forms in the Divine Realm.

    The soul beasts were not only treated poorly in the Douluo Continent, they received the same treatment in the Divine Realm!

    Hence, they consented to work with the Silver Dragon King without much persuasion from Gu Yuena when she came looking for them with the Dragon God core in her hands. They were hoping for an uprising of the soul beasts in the Douluo Continent.

    The opponent whom they were about to fight against was the son of their brother, the Sea God Tang San. They had witnessed the growth of Tang Wulin ever since he was a boy.

    Just as Gu Yuena said, she was not destined to be with Tang Wulin due to her identity as the Silver Dragon King. They represented two different, opposing ns. The love between them was destined to be a tragedy.

    The misfortune dawned on Tang Wulin five days ago. How many tormented years did Gu Yuena suffer through? She fell in love with him despite knowing very well that she should not have loved him in the first ce. The grief she felt hadsted more than five short days. It felt more like countless days and nights.

    Regardless of who the victor or the loser was, today was perhaps the beginning and end of the tragedy.

    Da Ming and Er Ming regretted their choices. If they knew that the Douluo Continent ne could replenish its life force by devouring the abyssal ne, they would never have consent to work with the Silver Dragon King.

    With the absence of the Divine Realm, Tang Wulin would stand on the pinnacle of mankind¡¯s world for a few centuries in the future with his current status. He would be able to change mankind¡¯s perspective on the soul beasts and to utilize the Ten Thousand Beast tform in multiplying the number of soul beasts. The soul beasts and mankind might be able to live peacefully with each other in the future.

    However, it was already toote to change anything now. They were incapable of controlling the situation at present. Fortunately, they could sense Gu Yuena¡¯s perspective aftermunicating with her. They learned that she was not going to annihte mankind after all.

    The silhouettes shot out from the Spirit Pagoda in session. They were mankind¡¯s powerhouses led by the Spirit Pagoda, the War God Hall, Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. There were also the military soul masters who had powerful cultivation bases, were seven-ringed, and possessed the ability to fly. They were all hovering in midair.

    Their gazes remained dull and nk as before. Apparently, they were incapable of controlling themselves as they were still fully under someone else¡¯s influence.

    Meanwhile, arge number of light shadows emerged from the direction of the new Shrek City in the distance which rose into the sky.

    Within five short days, Mo Lan had mobilized most of the military fighting forces to Shrek to the best of her abilities.

    With the Central Army Corps in the lead, the six mecha troops sent out a total of six thousand mechas. The number of ck mechas was piteously low among the mecha troops. The vast majority were medium-low grade mechas.

    Meanwhile, the mechanized ground troops moved forward slowly in an orderly manner. The armored vehicles equipped with fixed soul ammunitionunchers were at the rearguard. The army troops which resembled a steel forest exuded a murderous intent when it appeared on the in.

    Mo Lan was standing on an armored vehicle at the vanguard of the mechanized ground troops. Half her body was exposed.

    The federal military was encouraged by her presence!

    In five days, three hundred thousand soldiers were gathered here under the emergency mobilization. The three hundred thousand mechanized troops together with the mecha troops would be enough to resist a million soul beasts.

    After the mechanized troops were revealed, five silhouettes flew out from the new Shrek City. The silhouette in the center was the Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin. The four great Limit Douluos, the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin, and the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi, were on both sides of him.

    There were only five of them, but it was precisely their presence which made the numerous beasts opposite them turn solemn.

 Chapter 1964 - Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 1964 Negotiation</h4>

    After the war against the abyss, all the five people were dead except for Tang Wulin.The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie had transformed himself into the Sea God Douluo to fight against the Demon Empress who had already achieved true God rank. How much more powerful would he be now that his life force had been fully replenished?

    The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue hadmitted suicide for love, but she was the only quasigod-ranked powerhouse from Shrek Academy at the time. She was also the only Limit Douluo from Shrek¡¯s older generation. How powerful was she as a Limit Douluo with twin martial souls?

    At any rate, the soul beasts were more fearful of the other two powerful beings from the Tang Sect with their indomitable spirit.

    Life could be heartless, but you might still meet people full of passion. Amorous love loathes itself for wrongly devoting love for the heartless, and emotions moved the heavens.

    The horrifying martial soul fusion was so powerful that it withheld the mighty abyssal Sage King with his super divine weapon, the Heaven Saint Crack Abyss for three days.

    If the person they chose to stop was the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena, who would then be the Golden Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin¡¯s opponent among the numerous powerhouses on the scene?

    Hence, the soul beasts became solemn when they were confronted by the lineup despite having the upper hand.

    Theparison of abilities was not determined by the number of people. It would be possible for the five great powerhouses from mankind¡¯s side to turn the tide.

    At this exact moment, a silver silhouette flew out from the Spirit Pagoda.

    She had silver hair and purple eyes. She was just as exquisite as before. She had been the idol of countless people in the past and was the goddess of youths.

    The youths who had been enticed by her beauty were still in disbelief, although she now stood on the opposite side of mankind.

    She had almost everything that a woman could dream of. She had exquisite beauty, an alluring figure, and powerful abilities to match a well-respected status.

    Yet, everything changed when she revealed herself to be the Silver Dragon King.

    The situation could now possibly turn into a collision war between the ns. On the other hand, such a war would determine whether mankind was doomed for extinction or strong enough to survive.

    Although Gu Yuena was still very far away, Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze had shifted to her the moment she appeared. It was due to the guidance of her aura. Their eyes met and their gazes appeared calm on the surface.

    However, were they as calm in their hearts as they appeared externally?

    The entire in quietened down instantly. The legions from both sides stopped when they were about ten kilometers apart.

    A gust of wind blew. A foul wind surged through the soul beasts¡¯ legion. Deep roars were heard, and the soul beast legion became agitated as they casted their hostile gazes at mankind. They were waiting for the Silver Dragon Princess¡¯s order to wage a beast tide against mankind¡¯s legion.

    Mankind¡¯s mechanized troops had already aimed all the cannons¡¯ muzzles directly at the opposite side and were awaiting orders simrly.

    ¡°Silver Dragon King!¡± A clear voice echoed throughout the entire scene from a soul loudspeaker. It was precisely Mo Lan¡¯s voice.

    ¡°How may I help you?¡± Gu Yuena could recognize Mo Lan naturally. With her perfect vision, she could see Mo Lan even if they were thousands of meters apart. She was also aware of the rtionship between the newly-appointed speaker and Tang Wulin.

    The outstanding people whom she described to Di Tian earlier included Mo Lan naturally.

    Mo Lan said in a deep voice, ¡°The continent has just suffered an attack from the abyssal ne recently. It has just begun to recover. Are you trying to ruin the calm with your soul beasts?¡±

    Gu Yuena said indifferently, ¡°Your Excellency, you should understand why we are here. You¡¯re right. We intentionally chose the present moment. You¡¯ve already lost a destructive weapon like the Eternal Heaven, and you don¡¯t have the support of the lord of the ne anymore. Our intention is to get an exnation from mankind today. All your present troubles are the result of mankind¡¯s actions.¡±

    Mo Lan responded, ¡°Your Excellency Silver Dragon King, I understand your point naturally. However, it¡¯s a biased view. In ancient times, when the weak served as prey for the strong, how did the soul beasts treat mankind then? ording to the historical records of the Federation, soul beasts dominated the entire Douluo Continent at a time when mankind served as the appendages of the soul beasts. You perceived mankind as weak, helpless beings. Mostly, mankind was considered food for the soul beasts. Can you tell me how many humans were killed for food by your soul beasts?¡±

    ¡°The conflict between mankind and soul beasts is definitely not caused by the soul masters¡¯ need for soul rings alone. It isn¡¯t just now. The collisions between the two ns began in ancient times. However, the status quo is constantly changing.¡±

    ¡°Mankind may be weak, but we possess the creative power that you don¡¯t. We seized control of the world¡¯s power gradually. With that, soul masters began to appear. We stabilized our footing a step at a time. The construction of our cities was to resist the ughter of the soul beasts. For thousands of years, mankind developed at intervals and multiplied gradually. In time, we became powerful. I acknowledged that we got lost in the process. In pursuit of even more powerful abilities, we wreaked havoc in oppressing and ughtering the soul beasts. On the other hand, we also put in our own efforts to achieve our objective. For example, the Spirit Pagoda was founded to rece the soul rings with man-made spirit souls.¡±

    ¡°Since then, both mankind and soul beasts attain higher levels of intelligence. Nevertheless, mankind still has a need for the soul beasts so as to maintain the ecological bnce. Times have changed, from the mainstream status of the soul beasts in the past to mankind¡¯s oppression of the soul beasts now. Thus, the almost extinct soul beasts are now seeking revenge from us. Even if you manage to destroy mankind, will you be able to receive any good out of it? In any case, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re capable of annihting mankind. You may be capable of matching mankind¡¯s tenacity and creative power. Even if you can control mankind¡¯s powerhouses to achieve your goals, you¡¯re still relying on mankind. There¡¯ll be another generation of mankind. You¡¯ve but a million soul beasts. Do you think you¡¯re capable of dominating the entire Douluo Continent? The lord of the ne has yet to disappearpletely. He¡¯s only in deep sleep. When the world loses its ecological bnce, I believe that he¡¯ll appear once again. Moreover, mankind still has two more continents, which are the Star Luo and the Dou Spirit continents. Even if you¡¯re capable of destroying us, mankind¡¯s revenge awaits you in the future.¡±

    Gu Yuena said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of your lord of the ne. Even if he were to appear, he may not be able to stop our operation. Your Excellency, it¡¯s useless to talk too much. We¡¯re not the same n, and we¡¯ve our own desires and appeals. The soul beasts want to return to this world to take back what¡¯s ours.¡±

    Brilliance shot out from Mo Lan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right about us having different desires and appeals. However, why can¡¯t we seekmon ground while reserving the differences? We don¡¯t mind the soul beasts multiplying, but we need toe to an agreement to achieve peace. If Your Excellency Silver Dragon King is willing, we can negotiate to settle the differences now.¡±

    Negotiation! It was Mo Lan¡¯s goal. She was aware of mankind¡¯s inferior position at present. Under such circumstances, she was negotiating to dy the opposing side. She was hoping to seek amon ground while keeping the differences. Perhaps, mankind would then stand a higher chance of survival.

    She would never allow the war to proceed, if possible. Once the war began, the enmity between the two sides would only deepen. They no longer had a Godhood to resurrect the dead anymore. Hence, the best time to negotiate would be before the warmenced.

    The beasts in the sky looked toward Gu Yuena. They were not bothered by Mo Lan¡¯s deration. The disparity between the two sides was rather huge still. Actually, they were more concerned about Gu Yuena¡¯s attitude. After all, she had a rtionship with Tang Wulin. As it were, her attitude would determine it all.

 Chapter 1965 - The Terms

    <h4>Chapter 1965 The Terms</h4>

    Gu Yuena was silent for a moment. She grunted coldly once under the close watch of the numerous beasts. ¡°A negotiation, huh? So be it then. If you fulfill a few of our terms, we won¡¯t unleash the beast tide.¡±Da Ming and Er Ming felt relieved upon hearing her response. However, the Beast God Di Tian panicked. He was about to speak when he abruptly felt the presence of a terrifying divine consciousness. He immediately withheld the word which was already at the tip of his tongue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a seat to discuss, shall we? How about on the in?¡± Mo Lan hastily grabbed the opportunity.

    ¡°Sure! I¡¯m only willing to discuss with you alone,¡± said Gu Yuena indifferently.

    Mo Lan raised her head and looked toward Tang Wulin in the sky. Tang Wulin nodded at her.

    Although both of them stood on opposing sides now, Tang Wulin still trusted Gu Yuena. He knew Gu Yuena well enough that Gu Yuena would not possibly hurt Mo Lan.

    Mo Lan dispatched the order. The armored vehicle carrying her moved forward slowly in the direction of the soul beasts. Thousands of soldiers from mankind¡¯s legion were behind her, while ahead of her were a million soul beasts.

    In such a grand setting, she stood without budging. She was steady as a rock and calm as the abyss. She did not waver nor cower in fear even the slightest bit.

    The people watching the scene via a satellite broadcast felt their agitated hearts calm down.

    Undoubtedly, the oue of the negotiation was exceedingly important to her. However, her courage was simrly important! Their support for the newly-appointed speaker soared exponentially in their hearts. Currently, Mo Lan had the highest approval rate among the speakers since the founding of the Federation on the Douluo Continent.

    Her courage disyed the glory of the Federation¡¯s leadership.

    The armored vehicle moved until it was midway between the two legions. Mo Lan ordered the vehicle to stop. She then got down from the vehicle and walked to the center point slowly. She promised that she woulde alone so she was there by herself. She exhibited her sincerity.

    ¡°No one is allowed to act recklessly without my order.¡± Gu Yuena took a cold nce at Di Tian.

    Di Tian felt the chills in his chest for he had actually considered it earlier. He was going tounch a sudden attack to kill the speaker by giving the order to the soul beasts which he controlled. She was just an ordinary person after all. The death of Mo Lan would certainly trigger the war between the two sides.

    At any rate, he would not have the courage to act rashly after being warned by Gu Yuena. He could feel Gu Yuena¡¯s resentment toward him. After all, the current situation was still within the control of the soul beasts.

    The numerous beasts bowed toward Gu Yuena simultaneously. Their gazes were filled with determination.

    The opportunity had finally arrived after so many years. They could never miss an opportunity like this!

    A silver radiance shimmered. It only took a split second. A silver light shed once before Mo Lan¡¯s eyes, and Gu Yuena was already facing her.

    Mo Lan was caught in a trance as she looked at the silhouette that suddenly emerged before her.

    She had met Gu Yuena more than once. It seemed like Gu Yuena was different each time she met her. In Mo Lan¡¯s memory, Gu Yuena was a quiet, young maiden who did not enjoy chatting much. Gu Yuena was the only person who was a worthy match for her brother.

    Mo Lan heaved a sigh and blurted, ¡°The god of destiny makes fools of people!¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s gaze remained calm as before. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the terms. I¡¯ve a few terms. If you can vouch for the Douluo Federation¡¯s promise to fulfill it immediately, then the war can be prevented.¡±

    Mo Lan felt the chills in her chest. She had recovered from the momentary trance earlier and made an inviting gesture. She said, ¡°Please go ahead!¡±

    Gu Yuena took a nce at Mo Lan and said, ¡°First, there must be a living space for our soul beasts on the Douluo Continent. The living space includes, but is not limited to the initial area of the Great Star Dou Forest. Mankind will need to help us rebuild the Great Star Dou Forest and should be thergest in mankind¡¯s recorded history. Also, the rebuilt Great Star Dou Forest will be categorized as a prohibited zone for mankind. Mankind is not allowed to enter the ce without permission.¡±

    Mo Lan¡¯s eyes were crystal clear. She said, ¡°Please continue.¡±

    Gu Yuena said, ¡°Second, Douluo Federation shall coordinate the effort to build habitats for soul beasts in the Star Luo and the Dou Spirit Empires which are no smaller than the Great Star Dou Forest. The rest of the term is simr to the first term.¡±

    Mo Lan nodded. ¡°Understood. Is there anything else?¡±

    Gu Yuena continued in an expressionless manner, ¡°Third, all of mankind¡¯s technology must be destroyedpletely, especially all the data rted to soul weapons. Disassemble all the soul equipment and return mankind¡¯s world to its original state. At the same time, all items rted to soul technology must be destroyed such that mankind¡¯s society will regress.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± blurted Mo Lan.

    The first two terms could be taken into consideration with some effort. However, mankind could not possibly agree to the third term. The act of returning mankind¡¯s world to its original state was equal to mankind regressing for ten thousand years. The public could not possibly ept the reality of mankind regressing.

    Gu Yuena behaved as if she waspletely oblivious to the objection. She continued to speak, ¡°Fourth, all mankind¡¯s soul masters will be executed. Mankind won¡¯t have any more soul masters in the future. Without soul masters, our soul beasts won¡¯t be hunted naturally.¡±

    Mo Lan raised her eyebrows in anger. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is you want mankind to return to being food for you as in ancient times, right?¡±

    Gu Yuena said indifferently, ¡°We only wish for mankind to not be a threat to us.¡±

    ¡°Fifth, all of mankind¡¯s skills in space exploration must bepiled and surrendered to us. The soul beasts will carry out the research instead. Moreover, mankind shall regard the soul beasts as their master on the Douluo Continent and follow orders. A number of mankind¡¯s scientific researchers will assist us in continuing the research. Soul beasts shall dominate the main roles on the Douluo Continent, the Star Luo Continent, and the Dou Spirit Continent.¡±

    ¡°These are the five terms precisely. If you agree to it, the war can be prevented and more humans will stay alive. If you don¡¯t agree, then we¡¯ll use brute force to ensure you do.¡±

    A radiance glimmered in Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your Excellency Silver Dragon King, don¡¯t you think that these five terms are a bit excessive? You should know that even if you don¡¯t do a thing, more than half the human poption on the Douluo Continent will die from starvation if all the soul technology is destroyed. It would be impossible to carry out the activities such as agriculture, animal farming, and manufacturing to feed the poption. Mankind today is no longer the same as in ancient times. The vast expansion of our poption requires technological support to fulfill our needs.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem. It¡¯s not my concern. I¡¯m only asking for these five terms,¡± said Gu Yuena with a calm gaze.

    They did not try to keep their voices low. Mo Lan carried amunicator with her. Obviously, the negotiation was transmitted back to mankind¡¯s side. At the same time, Gu Yuena¡¯s voice was also transmitted. Thousands of soldiers from both sides could hear the conversation clearly, especially when she voiced out the five terms.

    Mo Lan took a deep breath and attempted to calm herself as much as possible. ¡°Your Excellency Silver Dragon King, this is an important matter with high stakes. I can¡¯t make the decision on my own. Will you please allow me to discuss with the others?¡±

    Gu Yuena said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you five days. If you can¡¯t represent mankind, then it¡¯s utterly meaningless for you to be here. I¡¯m giving you an hour. If you still can¡¯t give me a reply by then, we¡¯ll let the battle decide.¡±

    She did not room for further concessions. A silver radiance shed once, and she vanished into thin air.

    An hour?

    Mo Lan was trying to strive for more time provided by the negotiation. Apparently, Gu Yuena was not giving them the opportunity.

    She returned to the armored vehicle immediately, and the armored vehicle drove back to their side.

    Tang Wulin and the four great Limit Douluos descended from the sky andnded next to Mo Lan.

    ¡°You heard the terms. They are utterly impossible.¡± Mo Lan frowned deeply.

 Chapter 1966 - The Opponent For The First Round

    <h4>Chapter 1966 The Opponent For The First Round</h4>

    The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue said in a deep voice, ¡°This is a normal situation. The soul beasts have absolute superiority now, so the terms proposed can¡¯t be easily agreed upon naturally.¡±Chen Xinjie said, ¡°She¡¯s not sincere at all when she proposed the terms. It¡¯s still possible to fulfill the first two terms, but the rest of the terms are hardly eptable. It seems like the battle is inevitable. Let¡¯s prepare to fight the battle then.¡±

    His status in the military was unparalleled. The suprememander of the three current armies was the Boundless Sea Douluo. Fortunately, he was around to takemand of the armies.

    However, there was a saying: ¡®one can¡¯t make bricks without straw¡¯. He did not have the powerhouses from the War God Hall with him. In fact, he did not even have a single high-ranking military officer. Hence, it would be rather difficult tomand the troops.

    Mo Lan asked with a forced smile, ¡°Do we really stand a chance if the battle were to take ce? I don¡¯t think we stand a chance for the time being. Wulin, you should leave. You¡¯re the only person who can bring hope for the future,¡± Mo Lan suddenly told Tang Wulin.

    When Gu Yuena proposed those terms earlier, Mo Lan knew that even the Parliament could not possibly agree to the terms if she had discussed it with the Parliament using the soulmunicator. Those terms were utterly aimed at letting the soul beasts ughter mankind!

    Tang Wulin shook his head. ¡°How can I leave? The opportunity is right before our eyes. I¡¯ve figured it out. Sister, please promise me one thing.¡±

    Mo Lan was stunned for a moment. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Whether I seed by luck or die in battle, let¡¯s try to fulfill the first two terms which she proposed earlier. The Douluo Continent has sufficient life force now. If the soul beasts¡¯ world can be revived, it¡¯ll be a good thing for the continent too. Rebuilding the Great Star Dou Forest is a better way to recover the Douluo Continent¡¯s life force. We can rely on the regeneration of the life force on the continent. I believe we can rebuild the Great Star Dou Forest. After all, the Great Star Dou Forest is very close to Shrek City. So long as the Spirit Pagoda¡¯s headquarters can be removed, I believe that the Great Star Dou Forest will regain its former scale in less than a century based on the growth rate of the nts now.¡±

    ¡°Brother, what are you going to do?¡± Mo Lan did not listen closely to Tang Wulin¡¯s request, but she could tell from his choice of words that he was resolute.

    Tang Wulin smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯m the only person who can possibly solve the situation. Sister, you¡¯re the federal parliament¡¯s speaker. I believe that you can do it.¡±

    Upon saying that, a golden radiance shimmered on Tang Wulin. He leaped up and flew toward the soul beasts.

    The four great Limit Douluos gazed into the eyes of one another. They could see the solemness in each other¡¯s eyes. Four of them flew in pursuit of Tang Wulin.

    Mo Lan frowned deeply. She felt restless in her heart. Although she had no idea what Tang Wulin was about to do, Tang Wulin¡¯s words earlier were uttered with determination. The calmer he sounded, the more it revealed the determination in his heart.

    The numerous beasts assumed battle formation immediately upon seeing the arrival of the five people, Tang Wulin included. At the same time, Da Ming and Er Ming¡¯s gazes turnedplicated as well.

    Da Ming turned his head to the side to look toward Gu Yuena and said in a deep voice, ¡°If it¡¯s down to Wulin, we won¡¯t help out.¡±

    Gu Yuena did not even bother to look at him. She only nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    The two parties approached one another. Gu Yuena found it rather surprising that Tang Wulin was still dressed in the ceremonial suit that he wore to propose to her the other day. He looked just as handsome and graceful as before.

    She lowered her head subconsciously and took a nce at her left hand. The dark blue ring was wrapped around her ring finger. She had not removed it ever since he put it on for her the other day.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Di Tian shouted aloud at Tang Wulin to tell him to stop advancing.

    Tang Wulin stopped moving when he was about a hundred meters away from the soul beasts. Even though there were only five of them, Di Tian felt the intense pressure exerted by Tang Wulin¡¯s presence despite his cultivation base.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze swept past the soul masters with nk stares, then the numerous beasts before finally stopping at Gu Yuena¡¯s face.

    ¡°Your Excellency Silver Dragon King, you and I are the most powerful fighting forces. Even if war is initiated, the final result will still be decided based on the collision between you and I. Since that¡¯ll be the case, why forsake the others to cause them misery and suffering? Let¡¯s engage in a decisive battle. I challenge you to a fight.¡±

    Gu Yuena¡¯s body shook once in a manner that was barely discernible. She looked at Tang Wulin with an icy cold expression. ¡°You want to challenge me? Why should I ept your challenge despite my side having absolute superiority?¡±

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Gu Yuena to speak in such a manner.

    His gaze surveyed the beasts around Gu Yuena. He said coldly. ¡°I believe that no one here is capable of stopping me if I were to challenge you.¡±

    Gu Yuena grunted once. ¡°Really? If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s have a wager.¡±

    ¡°A bet?¡± Tang Wulin looked astonished. It was his first time hearing Gu Yuena uttering the word. For as long as he could remember, Gu Yuena was not a person who gambled. In fact, she even detested it.

    Gu Yuena said indifferently, ¡°You, too, heard the five terms I proposed earlier. I¡¯m going to give you a chance. You shall fight alone while my side will send out three rounds of powerhouses to fight against you. With each round that you win, we¡¯ll remove one term.¡±

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up. Even if Gu Yuena were to take her ce in the final round, he would stand a chance to achieve victory in the first two rounds, at the very least. From his view, no one from the opposing side was capable of stopping him other than Gu Yuena.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Your Highness. This...¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    Di Tian had just spoken when he was immediately sted out of sight by a silver dragon w¡¯s p.

    The Silver Dragon King Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes were glowing with overbearingness. She said coldly, ¡°Does anybody wish to question my decision still?¡±

    A terrifying divine consciousness bloomed instantly. Almost every living being on the scene felt their body sink except Tang Wulin. Their bodies sank ten meters deep. Da Ming and Er Ming were no exception.

    Da Ming and Er Ming gazed into the eyes of one another. They could not help expressing their astonishment. They were well aware that Gu Yuena was very powerful and had, perhaps, achieved the original God rank. Yet, they did not expect her to be powerful to this extent.

    Her divine consciousness obviously surpassed the power of the abyssal Sage King in the past! Apparently, her Silver Dragon King had awakened fully. She might still be suppressed by the ne to a certain extent, but the suppression could not overpower her. Perhaps, she could even struggle free from the ne¡¯s suppression.

    Gu Yuena was different from Mo Lan. Although Mo Lan was a leader of mankind, she could not make all the decisions. On the other hand, Gu Yuena was the true god of all the beasts. Her decision was akin to a decree for the soul beasts.

    Di Tian had queried her on multiple asions. Finally, Gu Yuena had an emotional outburst. He could not dodge Gu Yuena¡¯s p despite his cultivation base which was close to a million-year soul beast that could surpass Chen Xinjie even. He was sted away by the impact.

    If this was the case with Di Tian, who else had the courage to question the Silver Dragon Princess?

    All the beasts lowered their heads in fear. They did not think that Gu Yuena would show them mercy, since that was how Her Highness had behaved upon her return!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s expression did not change at all. ¡°I agree to the challenge of three rounds. Shall we begin now?¡±

    Gu Yuena said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s do it now then. Your opponent for the first round will be...¡±

    At this point, she paused for a moment. Her gaze did not shift to the beasts on her side. Instead, she looked toward mankind¡¯s soul masters on her side whose divine consciousness were being controlled by her.

    ¡°Ye Xinn, Yuanen Yehui, Xie Xie, Xu Lizhi, Yue Zhengyu, Xu Xiaoyan, A Ruheng, and Sima Jinchi. Take part in the first round.¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, Tang Wulin¡¯s expression changed drastically. The way he looked at Gu Yuena changed as well.

    ¡°Gu Yue, you...¡±

    Gu Yuena raised her chin ever so slightly and said in an arrogant manner, ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡±

 Chapter 1967 - You Did Great!

    <h4>Chapter 1967 You Did Great!</h4>

    Tang Wulin was breathing rapidly. He never expected Gu Yuena to go against him, although he was fully prepared before he came. In fact, he even tried to dull his senses. He was in a death-like state. Yet, he felt his heart churn in agony when he learned that Gu Yuena had scheduled him to fight against his closestrades.He was not concerned about his failure to defeat hisrades, but he could not get over Gu Yuena¡¯s attitude!

    Was she really treating him as if he was the enemy? Besides, she was being unscrupulous.

    At present, the Beast God Di Tian was flying back from afar with his puffed-up cheeks. Upon receiving Gu Yuena¡¯s order, he felt a little ashamed. He understood what Gu Yuena meant by three rounds.

    In his view, Tang Wulin was undoubtedly the biggest obstacle in the soul beasts¡¯ effort to dominate the world. Even the Silver Dragon King Gu Yuena may not necessarily be able to defeat him. In the three rounds of battles to decide victory or defeat, the first two rounds would tire Tang Wulin to a certain extent. Consequently, his state of mind would be disturbed. Hence, the possibility of Gu Yuena achieving victory when she fought against him would be elevated immensely.

    ¡®Superb! Her Highness¡¯s ruse is brilliant. As long as she can defeat Tang Wulin, Her Highness will fuse with him so the Dragon God can be fully restored. In fact, it is highly possible for her to build a new Divine Realm with the Douluo Continent as the core. It will be a Divine Realm which belongs to the soul beasts. By then, the soul weapons will be rendered useless.¡¯

    For a while, Di Tian could not help but feel a little disappointed. Everything which he regarded as a problem earlier was ovee by Her Highness who arranged it all in perfect order. In fact, she was only preceded by the Sea God Tang San when it came to having the ability to set up a n!

    Everything else aside, the n¡¯s timing was perfect. The advantage was gained with little effort.

    The familiar silhouettes organized themselves in a line before Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin felt his heart being cut into pieces as he looked at them. He looked at Gu Yuena. His face was even a little pale. ¡°Great, you did great!¡±

    Gu Yuena remained expressionless just as before. She watched him coldly with close attention. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Before her voice died away, her eyes suddenly turned nine-colored instantly. The eight people standing before Tang Wulin, with their stupefied expressions, moved.

    The first person tounch an attack was precisely the current Body Douluo, A Ruheng who possessed the Leakproof Golden Body.

    A violent blood essence shot out abruptly from the back of A Ruheng¡¯s huge body. He rammed into Tang Wulin, akin to a meteor. He was so swift which made him almost irresistible within such a short distance.

    Tang Wulin raised his left hand with a cold expression. ¡°Bang...¡± A gush of enormous air waves were unleashed from Tang Wulin¡¯s left hand. A Ruheng¡¯s mighty strike mmed into his palm and came to a halt.

    It was a full force m by a Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouse whose body¡¯s endurance was pretty close to god rank! Yet, it was incapable of transgressing Tang Wulin¡¯s palm.

    At the same time, two silhouettes shot toward Tang Wulin from both sides. A piercing holy light burst forth and transformed into a dazzling brilliance. Three pairs of pure white wings spread out behind Yue Zhengyu¡¯s back. He held the Saint Sword with both hands. A holy radiance swirled in his pupils. The surging holy power transformed into a startling rainbow to cut toward Tang Wulin in a spartan manner.

    On the other side, Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body swelled up to ten meters when she flew out. The illusory shadow of the Titan Giant Ape emerged behind her. She threw a punch which fused her essence, energy, and spirit into one terrifying Titan Divine Punch.

    Their fighting capacities were not weakened despite having their divine consciousnesses being controlled by Gu Yuena. In fact, their efficient teamwork had not disappeared either.

    A star chain linked up the Shrek Six Monsters, A Ruheng, and Sima Jinchi as well. At the same time, a gigantic starwheel appeared under Tang Wulin¡¯s feet.

    Tang Wulin was caught in the middle of the two attacks. He figured that it was impossible for him to evade the attacks. Furthermore, there was the starwheel beneath his feet. For a moment, he seemed trapped in an impossible situation.

    At any rate, the weakest link in the Shrek Six Monsters had a cultivation base that was already at Hyper Douluo rank. In addition, all of them had four-word battle armors which were personally forged by Tang Wulin. In aplete outburst, every single one of them was no weaker than an ordinary Limit Douluo. Moreover, their close cooperation amplified their abilities immensely.

    Nheless, Tang Wulin was familiar with the moves of hisrades just as they were equally familiar with Tang Wulin¡¯s.

    He took a step forward abruptly. The moment the starwheel appeared, he stepped out of its range. However, his action affected his ability to resist the Titan Divine Punch and the Holy Light¡¯s strike.

    His arms grew thicker and stronger in an instant. Tang Wulin used his left hand to p Yue Zhengyu. A loud boom was heard. The golden radiance produced an intense tremor at the side of Yue Zhengyu. The strike of the Holy Light was shattered by the p. It was the Golden Dragon st!

    In the next moment, he used his right hand to p Yuanen Yehui. Five incredibly sharp ws resisted the Titan Divine Punch with a force akin to tearing open the entire world.

    ¡°Poof.¡± The Titan Divine Punch¡¯s power was dispersed. Yuanen Yehui¡¯s body retreated when the ws¡¯ radiances got close to Yuanen Yehui. She managed to fully neutralize the counterattack by swinging a few punches. It was the Golden Dragon Dreadw!

    Tang Wulin repulsed the two of them simultaneously with his powerful Golden Dragon King skills. At the same time, he managed to evade Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s control.

    However, his opponents were more than just the four with whom he had exchanged attacks earlier. Meanwhile, four other silhouettes appeared at different positions around him.

    In the sky, a speckle of star fell atop Tang Wulin¡¯s head which carried an unparalleled sharp radiance. It was Ye Xinn¡¯s Starfall Sword!

    Below Tang Wulin, a silhouette emerged. The double dragon daggers moved swiftly and transformed into a sharp de¡¯s radiance.

    A gigantic saber with an indomitable, terrifying aura and an immense overbearingness arrived in front of Tang Wulin. The Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi¡¯s Dragon ying Saber had been unleashed.

    Behind Tang Wulin, an enormous bamboo steamer was trying to devour him. It was Xu Lizhi¡¯s martial soul avatar!

    In a battle of eight-on-one, it was indeed an unfairpetition.

    The Beast God Di Tian silently made his way back to the beasts¡¯ side. He was shocked upon witnessing the scene. He wondered whether he was capable of resisting the opponents had he been in Tang Wulin¡¯s ce?

    He would perhaps be able to do it before the creation of battle armors. The amplification effect of the four-word battle armor was so powerful that each opponent of Tang Wulin was close to the rank of a Limit Douluo. Anyway, the soul beasts did not even have the slightest idea of a battle armor.

    Mankind¡¯s development was tremendous! Had they not nted the seeds in the spirit souls to control these powerful soul masters, they would not be able to fight against mankind by relying on the soul beasts from the Ten Thousand Beast tform alone. Just thebination of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect might be enough to turn them into dust!

    At present, Di Tian no longer bore any dissent toward Gu Yuena. He took a peek at the Silver Dragon King. Undoubtedly, Gu Yuena¡¯s current arrangement was at its best. Had it not been Her Highness, they hardly stood a chance. He only hoped for a good result at the end.

    He approved of the five terms proposed by Gu Yuena very much. The only way to make more living space for the soul beasts was to make mankind regress substantially. In fact, he even thought that the better choice would be to kill more humans to effectively reduce the human poption. Today, mankind was too creative and innovative. Besides, the number of soul beasts was limited. There was no telling how many years it would take them to recover to the levels of ancient times. If mankind were to y any tricks covertly, such as producing something akin to the Godkiller-ranked fixed soul ammunition, they would be threatened immensely.

    Judging from the current situation, mankind would never agree to those terms. The ideal oue would be to seize the opportunity to wipe out mankind now. The crucial step was to defeat Tang Wulinpletely. Once this Almighty who possessed the Golden Dragon King Bloodline was eliminated, no other person from mankind would be able to resist Her Highness anymore.

 Chapter 1968 - Fighting Hard Against All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 1968 Fighting Hard Against All Sides</h4>

    As he was confronted by attacks from all four directions, Tang Wulin retracted his right hand which had just repulsed Yuanen Yehui. A ray of golden light flickered. The Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his grasp.The Golden Dragon Spear was pierced forward. Thousands of spear tips were fused as one. It was precisely the Thousand using Fingers.¡°Ding!¡± A crisp sound was heard. The de of Sima Jinchi¡¯s Dragon ying Saber was struck by it. The two divine weapons collided once again. Both weapons glowed brighter from the collision. They were supposed to grind and sharpen one another, and they both originated from the Dragon God in the beginning.

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s cultivation base was much weaker than Tang Wulin¡¯s. The disparity was huge judging by Sima Jinchi¡¯s strength. His body bounced back from the violent tremor.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin extended his left hand and grasped the air. He did not grasp toward the three people attacking him. Rather, he grasped at the void before him.

    A ckhole which was not toorge appeared in his erged Golden Dragon w¡¯s palm. However, everyone felt an enormous suction force radiating when the ckhole appeared, including the four people who attacked Tang Wulin. In the meantime, Tang Wulin had transformed into a vortex. The vortex even had a devouring power.

    ¡°Buzz...¡±

    The Starfall Sword which was falling from the sky deviated from its initial path while the double dragon daggers rising from below were shaken off. The bamboo steamer before Tang Wulin also vanished instantly as if it had been devoured by the void. A muffled grunt was heard. Xu Lizhi revealed himself.

    It was the Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break!

    After having gone through a few consecutive battles and received continuous training to elevate himself to god rank, Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law had matured. Just one move from the Dragon Emperor Break was enough to break the siege from the three people.

    Also, the Golden Dragon Spear was abruptly pointed at the sky. In the next instant, a formidable Combat Heaven and Earth consciousness burst forth from the spear.

    Everyone felt as if he had turned into a giant over ten thousand meters in height at the moment. His presence could support heaven and earth. At the same time, his power was unparalleled. Each attack unleashed on him seemed puny akin to stopping a car with the arms of a praying mantis.

    It was the Forbid Heaven-Earth, Dragon Emperor Fight.

    Everyone including the Shrek Six Monsters, A Ruheng, and Sima Jinchi felt fear from the bottom of their hearts. It affected their abilities substantially such that everyone¡¯s movement slowed down soon after.

    The Dragon Emperor Fight was an ability simr to a domain. It could be used to intimidate the opponent while elevating his willpower to fight.

    Everyone¡¯s abilities were different. When an ability was expressed to its full potential, one¡¯s fighting capacity could be elevated to more than a hundred percent. On the other hand, if one¡¯s ability was not in top form, one¡¯s fighting capacity could drop by twenty percent.

    The Dragon Emperor Fight suppressed the opponent while allowing the wielder to express his or her power beyond the norm.

    The Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand burst forth with a dazzling radiance with the infusion of the massive god power and divine consciousness. Under the amplification of the Dragon Emperor Fight, his next attack would be devastating without a doubt.

    At the moment, almost everyone on the entire continent was watching the battle with close attention. Everymoner of the Douluo Federation was focused intently on watching their soul screens.

    They were bedazzled by Tang Wulin¡¯s performance. He was a true powerhouse! He was truly an Almighty. It seemed all the other skills paled inparison to his.

    After all, the Shrek Six Monsters had exceedingly richbat experiences. When the eight of them were repulsed by Tang Wulin, they changed their battle formation rapidly.

    All eight of them lined up before Tang Wulin under the guidance of Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Star Chain. The Body Douluo, A Ruheng stood at the front, followed by Sima Jinchi, and the Shrek Six Monsters with Xu Xiaoyan at the back. The four-word battle armors dded to their bodies became illuminated. It began with Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s battle armor until A Ruheng¡¯s battle armor finally lighted up.

    Eight as one! In the next instant, A Ruheng¡¯s body turned golden-red and was almost translucent. It seemed like he was going to break out of his own body.

    Why was he standing at the front? It was precisely because his physical endurance could withstand such terrifying energy fusion. The soul power under his control was no weaker than the God-ranked power at present. Despite possessing the Leakproof Golden Body, A Ruheng felt like his body was about to explode.

    Venting was what he had to do now. Otherwise, it was highly possible that his body would burst from the power overload.

    A Ruheng roared wildly once. He swung his right fist. A ball of condensed golden-red radiance burst out instantly and sted toward Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin had umted his power to the maximal level by now. His silhouette shimmered violently as he unleashed the Forbid Commonce, Dragon Emperor Charge!

    A deep dragon¡¯s roar was heard echoing through the entire sky. A piercing golden radiance exploded. His eyes turned red at the moment, while his majestic aura showed no mercy. It took only a moment before it collided into A Ruheng¡¯s full force st.

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    The eight silhouettes were sted and scattered all over, while Tang Wulin was halted by the tremor as well. However, the Golden Dragon Spear which he pierced forward reached A Ruheng who was at the frontmost. Soon, the speartip pulsated and pierced A Ruheng¡¯s chest.

    The Dragon Emperor Charge amplified by the Dragon Emperor Fight had produced a certain effect when it was unleashed on the abyssal Sage King. It had also shocked the Demon Empress with its powerful aura.

    Tang Wulin whose body and spiritual power had already achieved God rank certainly surpassed all hisrades. Thus, even if hisrades could concentrate their powers and burst forth with a power level that rivaled his, there was still a huge disparity between Tang Wulin¡¯s control of his power and their own control undoubtedly.

    However, his Golden Dragon Spear came to a halt. It stopped about a meter away from A Ruheng¡¯s chest.

    Was A Ruheng¡¯s Leakproof Golden Body capable of withstanding Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear, especially when he was supported by the Star Chain which could distribute the damage?

    Tang Wulin had no idea at all because they had never tested it before. However, the Golden Dragon Spear was capable of devouring life force. If he was not careful, he could identally devour too much to threaten A Ruheng¡¯s life. Despite his Leakproof Golden Body, no one could confirm that A Ruheng might be able to withstand a God-ranked powerhouse¡¯s divine weapon.

    The eight people were not in their right minds. On the other hand, Tang Wulin was clear headed! How could he possibly hurt hisrades?

    During the momentary pause, the sky suddenly darkened. The Dazzling Starry Sky Domain was unleashed.

    Not only that, A Ruheng¡¯s body turned illusory and vanished instantly. Also, Xie Xie was carried away to the distance to evade Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear.

    Di Tianughed at this point.

    He knew that the eight people could not stop Tang Wulin if he went all out to fight with his absolute abilities. However, would Tang Wulin do that? Since he was fighting against his closestrades, would he kill them recklessly?

    Under such circumstances, how much fighting capacity should he unleash then?

    It was utterly impossible for him to hurt hisrades. On the other hand, the eight which included the Shrek Six Monsters had no qualms at all. They were capable of expressing their fighting capacity to the max naturally.

    Regardless of how these eight people could exhaust Tang Wulin, their presence alone was enough to affect Tang Wulin emotionally such that he could not be at his best. Under such circumstances, the oue of the battle was apparent.

    ¡®Your Highness is brilliant!¡¯

    Actually, they were more concerned about Tang Wulin¡¯s reluctance to take part in this final battle, since a God-ranked powerhouse wandering freely was even more terrifying. If he were to observe the situation from afar in search of an opportunity, it was possible for him to kill or hurt any beast. In fact, he could even destroy the Ten Thousand Beast tform and no one could stop him. However, he chose to take part in the fight instead. It was evident that he was following his emotions blindly.

    At the thought of this, the smile on Di Tian¡¯s face grew wider. ¡®Tang Wulin, oh, Tang Wulin. Today will be the day of your death!¡¯

 Chapter 1969 - Dazzling, Starry Sky, Angel

    <h4>Chapter 1969 Dazzling, Starry Sky, Angel</h4>

    The Dazzling Starry Sky Domain was unleashed. Streams of starlight descended from the sky and shot toward Tang Wulin with precision.Each time a starlightnded on Tang Wulin, his body halted naturally, but it did notst for very long. After all, he had achieved God rank. The absolute immobility effect of the Dazzling Starry Sky Domain was targeted at those below the God rank. At God rank, the immobility effect was much weaker. If Tang Wulin possessed the Godhood tablet, he would be totally immune to the immobility effect.

    It was rather unfortunate that he did not have the tablet.

    Thus, each time a starlightnded on his body, it could only stop him temporarily. Yet, it was precisely those momentary pauses that rendered Tang Wulin incapable of unleashing his abilities consistently.

    The unleashing of the domain made Xu Xiaoyan the core of the group instantly. Her Dazzling Starlight Domain was no longer just a pure martial soul avatar, it was an elevation powered by the tremendous amplification of her four-word battle armor.

    It was the four-word battle armor customized by Tang Wulin for her so that she could fully express her ability, as the number one control-type soul master under the starry sky, to the ultimate level.

    Certainly Tang Wulin never thought that he would be the one confronting this powerful Dazzling Starry Sky Domain one day when he forged the set of battle armor for her.

    On the other hand, was Xu Xiaoyan the only person who could unleash her domain?

    When the Dazzling Starry Sky Domain was unleashed, everything within the starry sky became distorted and turned illusory. The feeling which alternated between reality and illusion rendered a person confused. Moreover, everyone on the scene had vanished within the illusion. Tang Wulin could not feel their presence even when he scanned the surroundings with his Divine Consciousness.

    When the Shrek Six Monsters worked together as a team, theirbined effects was more than the sum of its individual members¡¯ effects.

    The Dazzling Starry Sky Domain elevated Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s abilities to its ultimate level such that the Star Chain was no longer just for sharing soul power and damage. It even enabled these people to share their spiritual powers to a certain extent. They possessed a spiritual power that was close to the Divine Consciousness.

    On the other hand, the illusory domain belonged to Xie Xie. It was the Space-time Domain which he unleashed under the amplification of his four-word battle armor with a strong control over space and time.

    When Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena were fighting against the abyssal Sage King in the past, the intensity of the power emitted by these three powerhouses were so powerful that the Shrek Six Monsters and the others were utterly incapable of expressing their capabilities. In fact, they did not have a chance to do so. However, they now had the chance to express their true fighting abilities.

    In the distorted space and time, immersed in a spiritual power that was no weaker than the Divine Consciousness, Tang Wulin was mystified and confused by the surrounding illusions. He could not determine where hisrades were. In fact, he was shocked at this exact moment. It turned out that hisrades had grown to be so powerful, huh?

    It was only but the beginning. Suddenly, Tang Wulin felt his feet weighted down. An immense suction force radiated from his feet. It felt more like a shift in the gravity.

    His Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone was capable of controlling gravity too. The only other person among the Shrek Seven Monsters who had this ability was Yuanen Yehui.

    Tang Wulin could still remember how he used to discuss with Yuanen Yehui on the type of domain to bestow on her battle armor in the past. Y After considering carefully, Yuanen Yehui made the decision to adjust the setting of her battle armor to gravity control when she was in her Titan Giant Ape form. Also, the power of her ability amplified by the four-word battle armor even surpassed Tang Wulin¡¯s Mountain Dragon King Torso Bone.

    A strong suction force began to exhaust Tang Wulin¡¯s god power. He immediately urged the Mountain Dragon King¡¯s Torso Bone to neutralize the pull of the gravity. At the same time, his body endured the pressure that was growing stronger over time.

    A distinct, melodious hymn was heard echoing loudly. The melodious singing filled the illusory space. Following the appearance of the hymn, everything in the surroundings turned brighter. Little golden angels emerged and shuttled through space-time.

    It was undoubtedly Yue Zhengyu¡¯s ability. Soon after, giant dragons appeared under the little angels.

    These giant dragons came in different shapes and sizes. All of them appeared malicious. Each giant dragon was filled with a savage aura which formed a bright contrast against the little angels riding on their heads.

    These were not real giant dragons, but were dragon souls that came from the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi¡¯s Dragon ying Saber.

    The Dragon ying Saber was the Dragon n¡¯s power saber which had ughtered countless Dragon n¡¯s rebels in the past. The dragon souls that belonged to these rebels were absorbed by the Dragon ying Saber turning it into a divine weapon gradually. At present, these dragon souls were unleashed with Sima Jinchi¡¯s domain which was a part of the siege against Tang Wulin.

    The starlight in the sky grew brighter over time. It felt as if each star was an eye staring at Tang Wulin.

    ¡®What¡¯s this all about?¡¯

    Tang Wulin had never encountered this situation before. He actually had no idea that the ce he was in at the moment was precisely an array specially designed by the Shrek Six Monsters to fight against a formidable powerhouse.

    After the battle against the abyssal Sage King, the Shrek Six Monsters realized that they were not powerful enough. Although the formidable enemy was defeated, they were still disappointed and dissatisfied with their own performance.

    When they fought against a formidable enemy, they were incapable of helping Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena. Had it not been the descent of the God King at the time, they might have beenpletely annihted on that day.

    Even though they might not necessarily have to fight against such an opponent in the future, the Douluo Continent began to experience an overall elevation following the devourment of the abyssal ne. In order to elevate themselves further, Xu Xiaoyan suggested they rehearse with this array during their cultivation together on normal days.

    There were huge disparities between their individual capabilities and ranks. Even Yuanen Yehui with the highest cultivation base had just attained the Limit Douluo rank recently.

    Nheless, all of them possessed four-word battle armors. They had the support of a massive amount of soul power that their peer soul masters did not have. Their four-word battle armors could almost ensure that they would be able to sustain their fighting capacities in a high intensity battle.

    After some careful consideration, they began to construct the array.

    In the beginning, Xu Xiaoyan wanted to invite Tang Wulin to join them. However, after a discussion, they concluded that Tang Wulin was too different from them due to his God-ranked cultivation base. Most likely, he would not be able to fuse properly with them, so they carried out the practice on their own first.

    This was what they did upon their return. At the time, the array was not fully developed, but it was mature now .

    They were busy preparing for the group wedding, so they did not ask Tang Wulin to test out the array in time. No one could foretell that they would be fighting against Tang Wulin under such circumstances. They did not know that they would be using this strategy for the battle.

    It was done subconsciously. It was their best fighting strategy which they thought of after encountering a formidable enemy. The stress which resulted from Tang Wulin was the trigger that unleashed the array.

    When it was fully unleashed, the array became perfectly fused due to the stress brought about by Tang Wulin. It fused their domains together to sessfullyplete the construction of the array.

    The Shrek Six Monsters had no idea that the array formed by the domains influenced the future of the soul masters¡¯ world. In fact, it even changed the mode of the battle to a certain extent.

    Tang Wulin did not act recklessly. It was almost instinctive for him to remain calm when he was in danger.

    However, he could feel the power of this array. He knew it would be no easy feat to break this array.

    Meanwhile, the array¡¯s setup was alreadypleted. The giant dragons which wandered in the surroundings suddenly turned into light shadows charging straight at Tang Wulin.

    At the same time, the gravitational force applied to Tang Wulin¡¯s body changed. It suddenly vanished without a trace such that the gravitational control of Tang Wulin¡¯s Mountain Dragon King Torso Bone was affected. Hence, his physical bnce was affected too.

 Chapter 1970 - Heaven-Earth Lock

    <h4>Chapter 1970 Heaven-Earth Lock</h4>

    Although he recovered his bnce in an instant by relying on his God-ranked physical endurance, there was a momentary loss of control.Seizing the opportunity, countless starlights shot down from the sky.

    Tang Wulin paid no attention to the giant dragons charging toward him. He utilized the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to dodge the starlights shooting down from the sky.

    These starlights were not only moving especially swift after being enhanced by the domain, it had some influence over him as well. It was possible that Tang Wulin¡¯s overall movement would be affected such that hisrades would have better chances of attacking him.

    Nevertheless, he neglected the power of these starlights. The Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track had concealed his track to perfection almost. Yet, many starlights stillnded on Tang Wulin¡¯s body under the illumination of the starry sky which stopped him momentarily.

    ¡°ng!¡± A crisp sound was heard. A series of sparks shed past Tang Wulin¡¯s back. His Golden Dragon Moon Song battle armor was being hit.

    The sharp sword aura mmed against his body as if it was trying to prate his battle armor. However, the Golden Dragon Moon Song deserved its reputation of being one of the most powerful four-word battle armors on today¡¯s continent. A seven-colored radiance shimmered on the surface of the battle armor to neutralize the sword¡¯s radiance.

    ¡®The radiance of Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword is actually mixed up within the starlight?¡¯

    Tang Wulin looked astonished once again. Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s starlight attack was troublesome enough, but the radiance of Ye Xinn¡¯s Stargod Sword was actually mixed up with the thousands of starlights. It would be even more difficult for him to resist. In the meantime, he was already immobilized by the attacks.

    Tang Wulin had no choice but to spurt out the Dragon Air from his body, while he conjured countless speartips from his Golden Dragon Spear to form a shield above him.

    The Golden Dragon Spear could not fend off Xu Xiaoyan¡¯s Dazzling Starlight. On the other hand, it could be used to block the radiance of the Stargod Sword.

    Meanwhile, the situation inside the array could not be seen from the outside anymore. The people outside the array watching the battle could only see the asional shing radiance and distorted light shadows amidst the darkness.

    Only Gu Yuena whose spiritual cultivation base had achieved the Divine Consciousness could vaguely sense the situation inside. Just like how Tang Wulin was shocked, Gu Yuena had a surprised expression on her face simrly.

    She made the Shrek Six Monsters and the others fight Tang Wulin to provoke him. She did not expect thebination of the Shrek Six Monsters, A Ruheng, and Sima Jichi to cause such an impact. In the fused array, they were truly capable of suppressing Tang Wulin.

    What was the significance of suppressing Tang Wulin then? It signified that the array possessed the ability to rival a God-ranked powerhouse! It was simply unbelievable.

    Gu Yuena could not help being awed by mankind¡¯s creative power that seemed inexhaustible. Obviously, they were at the pinnacle of this world, yet they were still capable of advancing further. It was rted to the evolution of the life core and the entire ne which resulted in the loosening of the nar stress. Henceforth, the Shrek Six Monsters and the others were capable of seizing this fortuitous opportunity to elevate themselves to higher levels. It was absolutely shocking! If they were given more time, perhaps they would be able to rival Tang Wulin individually when the array was enhanced.

    In fact, Gu Yuena was rejoicing for having sent someone to set up the Ten Thousand Beast tform and utilize its ability to control people¡¯s minds. Otherwise, what would the Ten Thousand Beast tform be used for? If the minds of these powerhouses had not been influenced earlier, they would definitely be having a tough time now.

    ¡°Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding!¡± A series of crisp humming sounds were heard. The Golden Dragon Spear finally managed to block arge portion of the radiance from the Stargod Sword.

    Yet, Tang Wulin felt tortured during the process.

    There was nothing he could do to minimize the difort. His body was immobilized by the Dazzling Starlight when he unleashed his spear¡¯s radiance. He was pausing at intervals and his actions were awkward. Even the Dragon Air was incapable of stopping the effect of the Dazzling Starlight.

    On the other hand, the giant dragons had made their way to surround Tang Wulin. They did not get close to him but began spewing their voluminous breaths at him.

    A ghastly scene emerged. Although the giant dragons¡¯ breaths did not carry any attacking ability, they were jinxed. Despite Tang Wulin¡¯s powerful Divine Consciousness which prevented him from being affected, he was at a loss whether to cry orugh when he found out that the jinxes were coated in sugar.

    What did he mean?

    In simple terms, the little angels sitting atop the evil dragons¡¯ heads emitted golden radiances which enshrouded the cursed breaths spurted out by the evil dragons.

    The golden radiances turned soft and gentle when they arrived at Tang Wulin¡¯s side as if they were a pure form of origin energy.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Dragon Air was extremely intelligent on its own. It would devour and absorb the origin energy to replenish itself.

    When a soul master¡¯s cultivation base had achieved a certain level, he or she would instinctively ensure the effort of engaging in a long battle could be sustained. Yet, the situation taking ce now was aplete turn of events.

    The sugar coat was absorbed, but so was the curse!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Moon Song battle armor reacted to the situation instantly to block off the curse, but it still affected Tang Wulin¡¯s attention. Moreover, the evil dragons were inrge numbers, and they casted a myriad of strange curses. Some were unknown as he did not even sense that they were curses until they produced some ghastly effects on him.

    For example, there was a type of curse which elerated sleep. It was harmless on its own. However, when it was absorbed by the Golden Dragon Moon Song, Tang Wulin could not help yawning as he felt sleepy. His willpower to fight was diminished and it became troublesome.

    There were arge number of such curses. Tang Wulin had no choice but to shift his attention to ward off these curses. His God power was gradually exhausted akin to sinking into quicksand.

    It seemed as if this particr area waspletely locked down. The origin energy was blocked froming in.

    Tang Wulin clearly remembered that he personally customized the Heaven-Earth Lock Domain for Xu Lizhi. Xu Lizhi created this domain based on his understanding of the destructive power. He utilized the destructive power as the core to enhance the battle armor¡¯s amplification effect. In a battle, it could be used to support the team and entrap the enemy.

    At present, the domains which he equipped for hisrades with painstaking effort were now used to attack him. It was akin to him lifting a rock just to drop it on his foot. Even though Tang Wulin came here fully determined, he was at a loss whether to cry orugh at the moment!

    ¡®What¡¯s going on here actually?¡¯ More importantly, he was not sure what he should do now.

    He could not defend himself in such a passive manner anymore. The prolonged consumption would exhaust his God power eventually. On the other hand, hisrades possessed soul cores which were unaffected by Heaven-Earth Lock. If the situation dragged on, Tang Wulin would be exhausted to death.

    He stretched out his left arm and grasped the air. A ckhole appeared. It was the Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break!

    This time, Tang Wulin did not show mercy. He infused the God power to devour everything.

    Instantly, the lighting in the surroundings warped. Even though the starlights were still shooting down from the sky, their numbers had reduced significantly. The Dazzling Starry Sky was slightly affected, while the surrounding evil dragons were sucked in during the devourment.

    At the same time, Tang Wulin retracted the Golden Dragon Spear in his right hand. The Sea God¡¯s Trident reced the Golden Dragon Spear. A striking, glistening golden radiance shot out. Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes glowed brightly soon after.

    Everything in the surroundings slowed down, so did the starlights. A gush of perishing aura bloomed from Tang Wulin¡¯s body soon after. Everything in the surroundings copsed extensively including the space which waspressed. In the next instant, the inside of the array became dark all around!

 Chapter 1971 - You Must Be My Fake Companions, Rightâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1971 You Must Be My Fake Companions, Right...</h4>

    He unleashed Forbid Universe, Dragon Emperor Perish.He swung the Sea God¡¯s Trident forward. It emitted a massive amount of golden radiance and an iparably destructive aura that felt like it was about to pierce through the entire world. Where the light passed, everything in the surroundings copsed. At that point, any attack upon Tang Wulin would be rendered useless. The Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law¡¯s fifth move would destroy everything else when it was unleashed.

    If it was unleashed outside the array, everyone including the six Shrek Monsters, A Ruheng, and Sima Jinchi would not stand a chance and would be absolutely annihted. Thebination of the super divine weapon, the Sea God¡¯s Trident, and Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law was truly too terrifying.

    A rift appeared on the top of the array and a light shone through it. It was apparent that the rift was forcefully cut out by the Dragon Emperor Perish. Even thebination of multiple domains was helpless when confronted by a real God-ranked attack like that.

    How could Tang Wulin let an opportunity like this pass? He pped the golden wings on his back and unleashed the Golden Dragon Flies. It burst out from the rift almost instantaneously.

    He wanted to escape the array first before he chose his next move.

    However, if Tang Wulin could see Gu Yuena¡¯s expression, he would never have felt optimistic about breaking the array.

    In Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes, the array that trapped Tang Wulin was a gigantic sphere with constantly distorting light.

    It was true that the array could not withstand the Dragon Emperor Perish¡¯s power when Tang Wulin had an outburst. Then, the array swiftly transformed from a spherical shape to that of a bottle gourd. In other words, an additional sphere appeared above the original sphere array and both were tightly linked together.

    Gu Yuena sensed that Tang Wulin had cut open the original array, and in the next moment, he bored his way into the other sphere. The original sphere fused upward rapidly and engulfed the new sphere. The array remainedplete as before.

    The array¡¯s transformation of this array could simply be described as amazingly wondrous. In fact, Gu Yuena felt that the array might have been developed with Tang Wulin as the potential target.

    That was indeed the case. The six Shrek

    Monsters were closest to Tang Wulin! At this point, he was at God rank. The first thing that they thought of was to ensure that the array could hold Tang Wulin when they perfected it. Otherwise, what was the point of the array?

    On the other hand, Tang Wulin had just gotten out from the array when he came head-on with countless dazzling starlights, distorted gravity, and the evil dragons¡¯ breath.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®You must be my fakepanions, right?¡¯

    Tang Wulin could not help smiling bitterly and hastily endured it. His failure to charge out of the array came unexpectedly. However, he could still feel that the array was not perfect. The array was elegant, but its power was inadequate.

    Although the multiple domains had already beenpleted to a certain extent, they were merelybining and not truly fusing. It was still incapable of achieving the sublimation effect through fusion, so it was still incapable of blocking his Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law.

    ¡®I can¡¯t keep doing this with them anymore. Otherwise, what am I going to doter on?¡¯

    At the thought of this, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes focused. He counted himself lucky that hispanions¡¯ array had yet to be perfected. If they had adequate time, perhaps they could really create an array that could entrap him. Fortunately, they were hispanions and he still had a trump card he had yet to use.

    ¡°Come!¡± Tang Wulin shouted. He suddenly passed the Sea God¡¯s Trident from his right hand to his left while his left hand made a grasping gesture.

    A ghastly scene emerged. The evil dragons in the array that were attacking him suddenly disintegrated, sessively dissipating within the violent distortion. The giant dragons had rapidly fused into streams of colored light that entangled one another in the array.

    Meanwhile, the entire array had also be shaky and unstable.

    A gold-red light shot out and came at Tang Wulin from all directions as if it was trying to hinder him.

    What a waste that it came toote.

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident in Tang Wulin¡¯s left hand projected golden halos once again. The halos transformed and wrapped around the gold-red radiance.

    The array tried to struggle free by turning illusionary and distorting. Space-time transformed, attempting to filter out the Indefinite Storm.

    How could Tang Wulin allow them to have their way? His eyes flickered once and all the distortion had vanished in a split second.

    How could Xie Xie be the only person capable of controlling time? Tang Wulin was equipped with Time Backtrack when he gained his very own spiritual domain back in those days!

    The gold-red radiance was destroyed by the golden halos, revealing a figure. It was the Body Douluo A Ruheng.

    Meanwhile, the colorful light streams that formed after the evil dragons disintegrated had finally fused into a gigantic nine-colored saber.

    Tang Wulin made a grasping gesture with his right hand and the saber reached him immediately. It was the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber!

    He thrust the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber forward, producing a ray of dazzling radiance. It was not a mere disy but the fusion between him and Sima Jinchi.

    ¡°Poof.¡± There was a soft thud and the array shook unstably for a moment. Another rift appeared, but Tang Wulin was not in a rush to break out this time. He swung the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his left hand gently.

    Clouds of light rippled within the array, making everything in the surrounding area look like an illusionary dream. A muffled grunt came from the interwoven space and time. The distortion of the area disappeared and Xie Xie¡¯s domain broke. The crystal-clear starry sky was revealed once again.

    It was the Millenium Cloud!

    ¡°Roar!¡± Tang Wulin raised his head and let out a dragon¡¯s roar. Purple-gold radiance shot out from his eyes as he pointed the Sea God¡¯s Trident at the sky. In the next moment, the incredibly terrifying gold-red radiance exploded from his body!

    It felt as if the dazzling radiance was making the sky and ground shake and copse. The starry sky above him disintegrated inch by inch. All of it was annihted under the illumination of the gold-red radiance.

    It was Forbid Totality, Dragon Emperor Shine!

    It was the seventh move of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law!

    It was not a skill but an absolute ability. The partially formed array could no longer withstand it anymore when Tang Wulin went all out and unleashed his true powers on it.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The array exploded. Seven silhouettes came tumbling out and even the Star Chain disintegrated, turning into speckles of starlight that vanished into the sky.

    Other than Sima Jinchi, who had already transformed into the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber in Tang Wulin¡¯s grasp, the rest of the seven stumbled out in session and scattered across the sky. Every single one of them was ghastly pale.

    Had Tang Wulin not contained the Dragon Emperor Shine¡¯s power at the final moment, some of them may have been injured severely. It was highly possible that a person whose defense was slightly weaker like Xu Xiaoyan could even be killed.

    Tang Wulin held the Sea God¡¯s Trident in one hand and the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber in the other. He looked just like a descended Sea God. His suit of Golden Dragon Moon Song battle armor glistened with golden light and the gigantic wings on his back spread wide open. Determination and persistence emanated from his gaze.

    The illusionary shadow of vines emerged behind him, and the sky changed color once again. Blue-purple radiance filled the entire space instantaneously and enshrouded all seven people that were sted by the impact.

    Loud, piercing thunder shook the entire world. Even the satellite image of the was distorted.

    He had unleashed the Blue Emperor Forest Lightning Hell!

    The group that was just sted away from the Dragon Emperor Shine¡¯s impact were incapable of controlling themselves. The Forest Lightning Hell had covered their bodies and struck them so ferociously that their four-word battle armors activated self-protection mode automatically.

    Tang Wulin had no choice but to acknowledge that the four-word battle armors¡¯ defense was so great that even his Forest Lightning Hell was incapable of breaking it.

    However, this was not the end yet!

    Light shadow shed once. Tang Wulin had already taken the initiative to return to the Body Douluo A Ruheng¡¯s side. A Ruheng waspletely immobilized due to being bound by the golden halos from the God-ranked Indefinite Storm!

 Chapter 1972 - Victory!

    <h4>Chapter 1972 Victory!</h4>

    The blue vines as clear as crystalshed onto A Ruheng¡¯s body mercilessly.There was a loud crack, and A Ruheng¡¯s entire body convulsed. Despite the incredible endurance of his Leakproof Golden Body, his eyes rolled back. The electricity made him froth at the mouth, and he fainted instantaneously.

    Tang Wulin retracted the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand and grabbed A Ruheng¡¯s unconscious body before almost casually tossing him into the hands of the Dragon Empress Douluo Long Yeyue .

    Tang Wulin¡¯s silhouette shed once again. The Thunder God¡¯s Whipshed out, but this time it was targeted at Xie Xie.

    Although A Ruheng did not own battle armor, he had the most powerful defense of all of them. He was incapable of withstanding the Thunder God¡¯s Whip filled with elemental lightning cmity, let alone everybody else.

    The six Shrek Monsters were whipped one after another, losing consciousness from the electrocution. Tang Wulin captured them one by one before tossing them to his allies at the side. They were caught by the four great Limit Douluos.

    It was definitely a shocking scene to behold. The bodies of the numerous Beasts watching in the air were twitching.

    A Beast would encounter one lightning cmity every one hundred thousand years of cultivation. Passing the lightning cmity allowed the Beast to live another one hundred thousand years and became even more powerful. However, the Beast would die if it failed to withstand the process.

    Thus, these Beasts with over cultivation bases of over one hundred thousand years were very familiar with the elemental lightning cmity. In their perception, being struck by Tang Wulin¡¯s Thunder God¡¯s Whip was not so different from crossing a cmity. All at once, they had a slightly fearful look in their eyes.

    It was one thing to judge Tang Wulin¡¯s capabilities, but it was another to confront him in real life and witness with one¡¯s eyes how formidable he was.

    The Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber in his right hand turned back into the Gale Saber Demon Sima Jinchi. His eyes looked zed and confused at first but soon regained their rity. He could not help being stunned for a moment upon seeing the situation before him. He muttered to himself, ¡°What...what happened to me?¡±

    Tang Wulin patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. You should return to the Excellencies¡¯ side.¡±

    Sima Jinchi¡¯s memories seemed to be in a process of recovery. He nodded while he pondered and then flew toward Long Yeyue and Chen Xinjie.

    Gu Yuena might be able to control the others, but the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber Sima Jinchi was beyond her control.

    Although she was a part of the Dragon God, the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber had a different status in the Dragon n. She had managed to gain control over Sima Jinchi temporarily, but the spiritual control left behind by Gu Yuena in his mind was spontaneously dissolved when Tang Wulin turned Sima Jinchi back into the Dragon n¡¯s Power Saber.

    This was one of Tang Wulin¡¯s trump cards that he wanted to reserve for the soul masters controlled by Gu Yuena. In order to finish off the battle as soon as possible, he had no choice but to reveal it at the start.

    The battle ended.

    Gu Yuena had been watching coldly from the sidelines without any intention of interrupting. She looked on as Tang Wulin ended the battle. Their eyes met and they could see the icy chill in each other¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯ve won. You can cut out one of your five terms now,¡± Tang Wulin said in a deep voice.

    Gu Yuena calmly replied, ¡°You choose.¡±

    Tang Wulin said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°The fourth term that you mentioned earlier was, ¡®All mankind¡¯s soul masters will need to be executed. Mankind won¡¯t have any more soul masters in the future. Without soul masters, our soul beasts won¡¯t be hunted naturally.¡¯ Remove this term.¡±

    Gu Yuena squinted her eyes. ¡°Very well.¡±

    Tang Wulin said, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s begin the second round. Send out your people.¡±

    Gu Yuena acted as if she had already thought this through. With a wave of her right hand, a few figures flew out instantly. Tang Wulin could not help frowning ever so slightly when he saw their silhouettes.

    Those were still mankind¡¯s powerhouses with no exception. One of the men acting as a leader was the War God Hall¡¯s Hall Master, a man who had reached God rank at one point in the past. He was the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue.

    Other than him, there was the suprememander of the army, the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi and also the Blood God Army¡¯s regimentalmander, the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun. In addition, there was the Ferocious Douluo Dong Zian, who was also a Limit Douluo. They were all controlled by Gu Yuena.

    The remaining few were Tang Wulin¡¯s close acquaintances. They were the quasigod-ranked powerhouses, the Titan Douluo Yuanen Zhentian, the Heavenly Wild Douluo Yuanen Tiandang, and also the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu.

    They were the seven great Limit Douluos!

    Compared to the first round, the lineup sent out by Gu Yuena was undoubtedly even more powerful. These were seven astounding Limit Douluos! Two of them were quasigods and the rest had all been renowned for many years. They were all the people that walked tall on the continent.

    That being the case, Tang Wulin felt slightly relieved when he saw these seven being sent out. After all, the Azure Oxpython Da Ming and the Titan Giant Ape Er Ming were not in the lineup of the second round.

    Although he had never truly engaged in a battle with them, Tang Wulin was well aware that these two uncles were Gods in the past, but their cultivation bases were lowered due to the nar suppression. Now that the suppression had loosened, it was highly possible that they had already returned to God rank to a certain extent. If that was the case, it would be a very difficult battle that he would have great difficulty winning.

    Fortunately, the situation was not that bad. He felt that if his opponents were only the seven great Limit Douluos, it may not necessarily be harder than the previous round.

    The seven great Limit Douluos were in a daze, and they arranged themselves in a horizontal line before Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin took a deep breath and nodded toward them, but there was no response from the seven Douluos.

    Gu Yuena looked at Tang Wulin and said, ¡°Begin then.¡±

    Tang Wulin squinted. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Before his voice died away and the seven great Limit Douluos could make a move, Tang Wulin moved first.

    It came as a surprise to almost everyone. Tang Wulin¡¯s silhouette shed swiftly as he pped the wings on his back. He did not rush to attack them but fell back as quick as lightning. He had reappeared a few thousands of meters away almost in an instant.

    Why was he distancing himself?

    In many people¡¯s view, Tang Wulin¡¯s strengthy in closebat. Putting himself at a distance would only allow the seven great Limit Douluos to attack him with ease and utilize their most effective abilities! He had made an inadvisable decision.

    However, they realized why Dragon Emperor Douluo chose to do so after seeing his next move.

    Arge, pink flower bloomed on Tang Wulin¡¯s back while a green-gold soul ring emerged on his body. Tang Wulin¡¯s body began devouring and absorbing all sorts of elemental energy particles in the air like a fountain.

    He was like a whale inhaling water, absorbing the particles at an iparable speed.

    He unleashed Devour The World!

    It had already been a very long time since Tang Wulinst utilized this ability. This was because he was capable of relying on his self-healing ability to replenish his cultivation base in an ordinary battle.

    This battle was different. He did not have any chance to recover during the array earlier. He had used a few powerful skills consecutively and exhausted himself. Moreover, this was only the second battle. There was no doubt that the opponent for the final battle would be the Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena. Hence, he chose to replenish himself to a certain extent at the start of the second battle.

    In the distance, rich life force surged toward them from the Eternal Tree following the manifestation of Devour The World. Under Tang Wulin¡¯s guidance, it began fusing with him.

    Ayer of glistening green radiance misted the area around Tang Wulin¡¯s body at once. His vital signs and aura were elevating like an explosion.

    The Beasts had a change of expression upon witnessing the scene.

    As they saw it, Tang Wulin was not a worthy opponent for Gu Yuena. It was not that they thought Golden Dragon King was inferior to Silver Dragon King, but there were a few crucial factors.

    Firstly, Tang Wulin had yet to fuse with all of the Golden Dragon Kings¡¯ powers. The final twoyers of Golden Dragon King Seals had yet to be unlocked. On the other hand, Gu Yuena was almost done fusing with all the powers inside her. Although she was still not at her peak Silver Dragon King state, that was due to being affected by the ne.

 Chapter 1973 - Divine Brush

    <h4>Chapter 1973 Divine Brush</h4>

    Secondly, Gu Yuena had the Dragon God Core with her after all. Even though she and Tang Wulin each represented a part of the Dragon God, she could not fuse herselfpletely with the Dragon God Core yet. However, the Dragon God Core¡¯s power was clearly present still. Moreover, it was within Gu Yuena¡¯s control. The Dragon God Core was not only effective in restoring her consumption but also in elevating her.Hence, the beasts were under the assumption that Tang Wulin was no match for Gu Yuena. In a battle of one-on-one, Tang Wulin would not stand a chance of winning.

    They realized that their assessment was perhaps inurate when they witnessed Tang Wulin mobilizing the life force of the Eternal Tree in the distance.

    It was the Douluo Continent after all and not some other ce. As the grandson of the lord of the ne, he received the ne¡¯s providence and also the support from the life force of the Eternal Tree. Tang Wulin was not any weaker than Gu Yuena when it came to self-healing. If he could mobilize the Eternal Tree to replenish himself, then it would be difficult to tell who would win the battle between the both of them.

    At the thought of this, Di Tian had no choice but to respect Gu Yuena¡¯s decision. She was going to use the first two rounds of the battles to exhaust Tang Wulin and simultaneously affect his state of mind, so she would stand a better chance of winning the final battleter.

    He anticipated watching Gu Yuena kill Tang Wulin. She would then devour his Golden Dragon King¡¯s power so she could fuse with the Dragon God Core. In this way, the Dragon God would return to the mortal world once again. It would not be an issue at all to rebuild the Divine Realm based on the Dragon God¡¯s God King-ranked cultivation base in the past.

    Now that Tang San was not around and the Divine Realm had vanished, who else could stop the return of the Dragon God?

    As the Silver Dragon King, Gu Yuena¡¯s issue was not only had she inherited the Dragon God¡¯s ability to control the elements, she had also inherited the Dragon God¡¯s positive emotions simultaneously. The positive emotions caused her to be extremely kindhearted.

    In reality, Gu Yuena had never killed a human other than the evil soul masters. Di Tian was most concerned with her willingness to kill Tang Wulin at the final juncture. For this reason, he kept reminding Gu Yuena on various asions.

    Naturally, the seven great Limit Douluos sensed that Tang Wulin was healing his powers. They had even richerbat experiences. A powerhouse like the Ferocious Wolf Douluo had fought and killed to achieve his current status.

    The seven great Limit Douluos spearheaded an offensive at Tang Wulin without the slightest hesitation.

    The Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi raised his right hand and conjured a huge, white brush about one point two meters in length. Nine soul rings rose from underneath his feet at the same time.

    In the past, the suprememander of the three armies did not make a single move even when he led the armies to fight against the abyssal ne. At present, however, his target was Tang Wulin.

    The Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi swung his huge brush in the air. It took only a split second for him to sketch the outline of a red bird. In the next moment, a resonant phoenix¡¯s cry was heard. The red bird sketched out by him hade alive. It charged straight toward Tang Wulin.

    A peculiar scene emerged. The red bird grewrger as it flew over. It turned into a gigantic Fire Phoenix with a majestic aura and threw itself at Tang Wulin.

    The Creature Out Of A Void was precisely the Divine Brush Douluo¡¯s ability.

    His ability was exceedingly rare amongst soul masters. When he first made a name for himself during his younger years, he was reputed to be one of the most powerful assault-type soul masters.

    He relied on the Divine Brush to bring any creature to life and attributed it with various powers. Unleashing this ability was rather exhausting, but it was almost wless. His biggest fear was confronting the agility-type soul masters. Also, he was not skilled in closebat. However, he was certainly the most powerful soul master in fighting long-range battles as well as controlling the battlefield. Otherwise, he could not possibly be the sessor of his n.

    The Fire Phoenix arrived! A dragon¡¯s roar was hearding from Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Suddenly, a golden dragon bore out of his body and charged straight at the Fire Phoenix. The golden dragon and the Fire Phoenix were entangled, fighting each other ferociously. It was precisely the Goldsong.

    Following Tang Wulin¡¯s cultivation base¡¯s elevation to God rank, the Goldsong had also evolved. Although it had yet to achieve the same God rank, its fighting capacity was on par with an ordinary Limit Douluo.

    The golden scales that covered its entire body were clearly discernible akin to the scales of a real giant dragon. It was fearless when confronted by the zing hot mes from the Fire Phoenix¡¯s body. It bit and tore at the Fire Phoenix until the mes on the Fire Phoenix¡¯s body were soon extinguished.

    The Divine Brush Douluo got started while the other six great Limit Douluos were not idle either.

    The distance of a few kilometers could be covered in the blink of an eye for people of their cultivation bases. The father and son team, Yuanen Zhentian and Yuanen Tiandang, were charging at the front. They unleashed the Titan Divine Punch and sted it straight at Tang Wulin.

    They had cultivated the skill for so many years. Although they were incapable of innovating the Titan Divine Punch like how Yuanen Yehui fused hers with the original Cloud Vortex Divine Punch, they were better in the sense of understanding its profundity. They condensed their tyrannical and ruthless soul power with their soul skill. The two Titan Divine Punches, akin to two giant hammers, upied the whole space in the surroundings which coerced Tang Wulin to fight them.

    Tang Wulin squinted his eyes. He was well aware that it was going to be a tough battle. Hence, he did not have the slightest intention to dodge. He braced it with his fists and utilized an ability which he had not used in many years.

    It was the Golden Dragon Soars to Heaven!

    It was the first move he learned in the Scarlet Dragon Nine Moves from the Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhuo Shi in the past. Tang Wulin had relied on this move once to spar with many of Shrek Academy¡¯s powerhouses. Amidst the agitated dragon¡¯s roar, both sides collided into one another brazenly.

    Loud, violent booms set off a mighty energy storm caused the Limit Douluos charging forward to stop for a moment.

    Yuanen Zhentian and Yuanen Tiandang were sted away by the impact while Tang Wulin remained standing at the same spot.

    It was precisely then that his gaze changed. He raised his right hand abruptly and a sharp dreadw popped out of his index finger. ¡°Ding.¡± A crisp sound was heard.

    A five-colored, point-like energy twisted and disintegrated. At the same time, a sharp howl was heard. It was precisely the Qilin Douluo Tong Yu¡¯s Five Elements Divine Needle.

    When Tang Wulin fought against him in the Star Luo Empire back in those days, he almost lost because of the Five Elements Divine Needle. He relied on the Time-Space Reversal to evade it with great effort. He was again startled by it this time just as before.

    Compared to the past, Tong Yu¡¯s Five Elements Divine Needle had turned even more unpredictable. It was almost invisible. Had it not been his powerful divine consciousness, he might not have noticed it.

    A spear pierced through the sky and arrived with a majestic aura in the meantime. The spear seemed to have travelled across the sky and arrived in front of Tang Wulin in an instant.

    There was a wisp of shock in Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze. The Golden Dragon Spear was conjured and his left foot took a half-step back as he cautiously made an upward lifting motion with his spear.

    ¡°Ding!¡± A crisp sound was heard. The Skycrosser Divine Spear rebounded. In the next moment, the space surrounding Tang Wulin disintegrated. His entire person vanished into thin air. The next moment he appeared, he was trapped, encircled by the seven great Limit Douluos.

    The Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie who witnessed the battle blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s God rank!¡±

    Indeed, the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue¡¯s attack using the spear earlier had achieved God rank. The spear not only attacked Tang Wulin, but it also transported Tang Wulin into the encirclement using its skycrossing ability. The attack came so unexpectedly that Tang Wulin was tricked.

    Gu Yuena watched the battle, barely showing any expression. She was aware that Guan Yue had achieved God rank. On the other hand, the divine consciousness which was used to control Guan Yue had surpassed thebined divine consciousness used for the other six Limit Douluos.

    In the past, the Skycrosser Douluo did not expect this to happen after he was resurrected. However, he was now astonished to find a feeling of going all-out to elevate himself to God rank in his consciousness.

    At any rate, his God rank was different from Tang Wulin¡¯s. His soul power and consciousness had achieved the God¡¯s realm but not his physical strength and endurance. Although it was not asprehensive as Tang Wulin¡¯s, it was still a meaningful leap for him.

 Chapter 1974 - Mysterious Heaven Loop

    <h4>Chapter 1974 Mysterious Heaven Loop</h4>

    Sometimes, some people are dealt a rotten hand by fate. The Sea God Douluo Chen Xinjie surpassed the Skycrosser Douluo in every way, be it his natural endowment or cultivation period. With luck on his side, the Skycrosser Douluo made significant progress. He made the breakthrough to God rank in a single attempt. In a way, he had achieved the True God realm simr to the Holy Spirit Cult¡¯s founder, the Demon Empress. He was onlycking in his spiritual power and had not acquired divine consciousness.In that case, a God-ranked Skycrosser Douluo would certainly cause more stress to Tang Wulin than the other Limit Douluos.

    The numerous Limit Douluos on the scene had lost count of the number of battles they were involved in previously. Every single one of them wished to attack Tang Wulin when they saw him in the midst of their encirclement.

    A radiance as white as snow illuminated Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He felt he was being sucked into something, not only his body but his divine consciousness as well. Even though his rank was far superior than the radiance, his movement was still curtailed.

    A bright, round mirror hovered high above the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun¡¯s head. The mirror¡¯s radiance flickered and pulsated to guide Tang Wulin.

    The Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi moved the Divine Brush in his hand at full speed to sketch out some outlines in the sky. The lines immediately turned into streams of light rays which shot toward Tang Wulin. Those spears were ck as ink.

    The Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian had transformed into the Ferocious Wolf in the meantime. He pounced forward brazenly with his body swelling up to the size of a beast. He charged and collided head on with Tang Wulin.

    The Qilin Douluo Tong Yu¡¯s entire body was enshrouded in a five-colored radiance. A huge pentagram pulsated with divine radiance. The Five Elements Divine Needles shot out silently from the pentagram toward Tang Wulin.

    The two great Limit Douluos from the Titan Giant Ape n each unleashed the Titan Divine Punch simultaneously to st Tang Wulin from both sides.

    The Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue gave out a long, resonant howl. He flew toward Tang Wulin akin to an arrowhead. His entire person exuded a peculiar feeling as he flew toward Tang Wulin. He was travelling through space-time as if he was leaping across the universe. He unleashed the Skycrosser Divine Spear!

    Tang Wulin was trapped in the encirclement of the seven great powerhouses which included a God-ranked powerhouse. Compared to the Shrek Six Monsters and the others earlier, the teamwork of these seven people was not as good. On the other hand, they relied on their overall strength and power to gain the upper hand. Their attacks had a bigger impact than the earlier battle.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up as he felt the immense pressure. A glistening golden radiance spurted from his eyes. He swung the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand and slowly drew an enormous arc in the sky.

    At this very moment, an illusory shadow appeared vaguely behind him. Gu Yuena and the beasts¡¯ gazes became fixated when the illusory shadow appeared.

    Even though the silhouette was quite vague, one could tell from the silhouette¡¯s facial features that it was the Sea God Tang San¡¯s silhouette!

    For a soul master, the light shadows set off during a battle were representative of the characteristics of the soul master¡¯s martial soul. So too the resemnce of a martial soul.

    The silhouette which appeared behind Tang Wulin was his father¡¯s. Did that mean that Tang Wulin was utilizing his father, the Sea God Tang San¡¯s ability at the moment?

    The light arc swept past. All the attacks which were within range of the golden halo vanished instantly into nothingness akin to melting snow.

    The Five Elements Divine Needles melted away while the Ferocious Wolf was tossed out by a gush of power. The remaining attacks from the others disappeared without a trace akin to a y oxen going into the sea.

    At this very moment, Tang Wulin felt that he had returned to the time when he fought against his father during the Sea God¡¯s Trident Examination.

    It had been extremely arduous for him, but it left a profound impression in his mind. It was also the first time he spent a prolonged period with his father after discovering that his birth father was the Sea God, Tang San. Although it was not an enjoyable experience to be beaten by his father day after day, he learned rapidly under his father¡¯s tutge when they sparred with each other every day. It also helped fuse all his abilities as one during this period.

    Naturally, it felt awful when one did not stand a chance of winning. Yet, not everyone could get more courageous as the battle progressed.

    However, Tang Wulin remained persistent and endured it. When the long sparring session finally came to an end, he was actually unwilling to let it end. He refused to stop as he did not want to part with his father.

    If he were pressed to describe how it felt to fight against his father in a battle, he would describe it as ¡®perfectly fused with one¡¯s wishes¡¯. The phrase ¡®heaven¡¯s will¡¯ would be more appropriate perhaps.

    Any soul master who had achieved the so-called God rank in his abilities was actually in the realm of being one with heaven. In this case, Tang San was the heaven in Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes.

    Earlier, when he moved the Sea God¡¯s Trident, he had the same feeling whenever his father unleashed an attack. He finally realized why he was incapable of resisting his father despite his father¡¯s effort to suppress his cultivation base so as to be on par with Tang Wulin.

    He was precisely the heaven at present. He unleashed the Mysterious Heaven Loop!

    It was the name that Tang Wulin gave to the mysterious circle. Even if there were a more powerful attack, how could it possibly rival heaven? Heaven was not only a ne, but the power of the universe which was the universe¡¯s maxim.

    Tang Wulin had lost count of the times he was confronted by his father¡¯s Mysterious Heaven Loop. No matter how hard he tried to remember it, he could onlyprehend its profundity when his cultivation base achieved God rank.

    The seven great Limit Douluos fell back simultaneously. Even though they had lost control of their minds, their senses were still intact. They were still capable of sensing danger and avoiding it subconsciously. During that moment earlier, they could sense that they would be under Tang Wulin¡¯s control. Had they continued to attack him, they would be thoroughly defeated.

    Thus, they could only fall back!

    Meanwhile, everyone watching the battle including the public on the entire continent saw the seven great Limit Douluos being sted away after Tang Wulin who was dded in a golden battle armor swung the dazzling Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand.

    From their view, Tang Wulin¡¯s silhouette was undoubtedly loftier and more majestic!

    Tang Wulin was all alone when he stood in front of Gu Yuena, the numerous powerhouses, his enemies, and the millions of soul beasts below. He appeared to be so weak in strength.

    Yet, in a moment of desperation, he called upon his own strength to turn the tide of the battle. He was like a lonely hero.

    The Douluo Continent had never been a ce which advocated individual heroism. The soul masters had their own different duties and their skills in different areas allowed them to coborate as a team to express their most powerful fighting capacities collectively.

    The Shrek Seven Monsters from Shrek Academy was one such good example.

    At the moment, it seemed that Tang Wulin was making a refutation. He was all alone, yet he fought with vigor against so many powerhouses.

    One should realize that every person who faced him currently was a top rank powerhouse on the continent today!

    Tang Wulin did not pursue them. He remained hovering at his position, unleashing the Mysterious Heaven Loop with a pondering gaze. The instantprehension empowered him to elevate his abilities tremendously.

    Gu Yuena watched him closely at all times. She could not help eximing in her heart after seeing Tang Wulin in his current state. ¡®He truly lives up to his name of being the son of the Sea God. Hisprehension power is definitely not from the Golden Dragon King. If he were to fuse himself fully with the Golden Dragon King¡¯s power, and with his lineage as the Sea God¡¯s son, he¡¯ll certainly surpass me in his rank! He¡¯ll achieve, at least, a rank-1 Godhood in the Divine Realm.¡¯

    The seven great Limit Douluos backed a few hundred meters away. The scene came to a momentary pause. Due to the Mysterious Heaven Loop, the seven great Limit Douluos did not initiate another offensive, much to everyone¡¯s surprise. They felt as if Tang Wulin had vanished from their perception even though he was just quietly standing there. There was not a single w in Tang Wulin. It seemed as if the sky and thend served as the background for him alone.

 Chapter 1975 - Ten Thousand Beasts Surge, Heaven-Earth Painting Scroll

    <h4>Chapter 1975 Ten Thousand Beasts Surge, Heaven-Earth Painting Scroll</h4>

    He was one step closer to bing a real God.Tang Wulin was definitely terrifying in his current state.

    Atst, he raised his head slowly and looked toward Gu Yuena with a burning gaze. He appeared to bergely unchanged on the surface, yet the aura that surrounded his body was undergoing unseen transformations.

    He had metamorphosed!

    There was a glint in Gu Yuena¡¯s eye. She could see that Tang Wulin had metamorphosed! She found that she could not tell the extent of Tang Wulin¡¯s elevation, but she could confirm that he was different.

    Tang Wulin went from being beaten up passively tounching attacks of his own. He took a step forward and arrived before the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue in an instant. He swung the Sea God¡¯s Trident once again and thrust it forward in the simplest manner without any fancy tricks.

    The Skycrosser Douluo held the Skycrosser Divine Spear with his hands and made a lifting motion with the spear.

    Their actions appeared to be very simple, but they both exuded a feeling of simplifying theplicated.

    ¡°Ding!¡± There was a crisp sound, and Guan Yue¡¯s entire body shook violently as he stumbled backward. Let alone the disparity between his rank and Tang Wulin, there was also the difference in their understanding of Heaven and Earth that could not be remedied with his cultivation base.

    This was done out of mercy. Otherwise, one attack from Tang Wulin would have been enough to injure the Skycrosser Douluo severely.

    The rest of the six great Limit Douluos finally took action once again. They each disyed their abilities and encircled Tang Wulin.

    In turn, Tang Wulin adopted abat technique that appeared to be a feast for the eyes of the onlookers.

    He held the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his right hand behind him and unleashed the Mysterious Heaven Loop once again. He neutralized all the attacks that came from behind and then sted the six great powerhouses away. Meanwhile, the Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his left hand once again. He swung the spear and thrust it forward, its bright glow pulsating.

    The speartip three feet in length arrived before the stumbling Guan Yue instantaneously.

    There were seven people encircling Tang Wulin, but to Guan Yue, it felt as if he was fighting Tang Wulin alone.

    Tang Wulin had one hand in front and one against his back. The Golden Dragon Spear was held in front of his body while Sea God¡¯s Trident was held behind. Everything was arranged orderly, without anything left to chance.

    The Beast God Di Tian frowned deeply. At this point, he had realized that the oue of this battle had already been determined. The seven great Limit Douluos no longer stood any chance of winning.

    ¡°Ding!¡± With another crisp sound, the Skycrosser Divine Spear shook violently. and mmed into Guan Yue¡¯s chest. The Skycrosser Douluo fell back rapidly.

    Tang Wulin refused to give him any chances. The first person that he had to finish off was this God-ranked powerhouse.

    The spear¡¯s radiance pulsated. Another circr arc emerged as Tang Wulin unleashed the Mysterious Heaven Loop once again.

    Afterprehending the true profundity of the Mysterious Heaven Loop, every loop he drew was perfect.

    This time, the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s entire body was wrapped within the looppletely. He felt as if the sky and earth were spinning around. He lost control of his body as if he had sunk into a puddle of mud. He attempted to unleash the soul power in his body, yet he found that he did not even have the strength to summon his domain.

    The Golden Dragon Spear¡¯s tip struck his helmet. ¡°Bang!¡± The Skycrosser Douluo lost consciousness at once.

    The strength of four-word battle armor was not enough to withstand a knock from the Golden Dragon Spear. The Golden Dragon Spear in Tang Wulin¡¯s hand disappeared. He extended his Golden Dragon w and gripped the Skycrosser Douluo in his palm. A gush of God power prated the four-word battle armor straightaway and forcibly sealed the Skycrosser Douluo¡¯s bloodline.

    Guan Yue was different from the others as he had already achieved God rank. If Tang Wulin did not apply the seal with extra caution, it was highly possible that the seal would break and that would be troublesome.

    Meanwhile, the six Limit Douluos behind Tang Wulin had all unleashed their most powerful abilities.

    The Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi leaped higher into the air. He swayed his body and transformed himself into a huge brush. It was his martial soul avatar!

    At the same time, the battle armor he was wearing had fragmented and transformed into a giant painting scroll over forty meters in width levitating in the sky.

    It was a domain without a doubt. However, it was Tang Wulin¡¯s first time seeing one as unique as this.

    Under the close watch of the astonished Beasts, the giant brush painted across the long scroll continuously in a projected shadow form. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the images took the forms of soul beasts. Every time he finished drawing one, a soul beast would break free from the scroll and charge toward Tang Wulin. Thousands of soul beasts surged toward him in a split second!

    The Ten Thousand Beasts Surge, Heaven-earth Painting Scroll was the Divine Brush Douluo¡¯s trump card.

    He fused all his powerspletely by using his battle armor domain as the painting scroll and his martial soul avatar as the brush. He truly deserved his reputation as being the number one man in long-rangebat.

    The Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi enjoyed reading historical records when he was young. He came up with this idea when he read of how mankind resisted the soul beasts¡¯ beast tide in ancient times.

    He was skilled in using his Divine Brush to draw all sorts of soul beasts to assist him in battle. If that was the case, could he erge the drawing so that he could draw out more soul beasts and form them into a ranged attack then?

    Although the individual fighting capacity would be rtively weaker when the number of soul beasts increased, his attack would be superior thanks to the higher numbers. In addition, he came from a military background. In a battle against formidable opponents, an individual¡¯s fighting capacity would be frequently affected. Conversely, if the soldiers could form into a team to charge forward, it would turn into apletely differentbat technique.

    The Ten Thousand Beast Surge, Heaven-earth Painting Scroll shocked everyone on the scene.

    Let alone everybody else, even the Sea God Douluo Chen Xinjie, who was also abat veteran, was witnessing Yu Guanzhi going all out and unleashing such an ability for the first time.

    Both Chen Xinjie and Yu Guanzhi were military moguls. Yu Guanzhi was the Central Army Corps¡¯ regimentalmander, so it had been rare for him to actively engage in battles for many years.

    When Yu Guanzhi elevated his cultivation base to Limit Douluo rank, almost no one had ever seen him engaging in a battle.

    The Ten Thousand Beast Surge, Heaven-earth Painting Scroll shocked the entire scene as soon as it was unleashed.

    Tang Wulin could not help feeling astonished either. The fighting capacity of this suprememander of the three armies was even more powerful than he had imagined!

    Had the abyssal Sage King¡¯s abilities not been so terrifying, this particr attack of Yu Guanzhi could have had a pretty impressive effect if it had been unleashed on the abyssal creatures. Perhaps if there was any breach that could not be blocked at the time, Yu Guanzhi would have appeared there and patched up the breach with the beast tide from the Thousand Beast Surge.

    The millions of soul beasts on the ground let out loud roars upon seeing the beast tide in the air. This made the beast tide grow even stronger.

    The rest of the five Limit Douluos flew up in session, each taking a stand on the back of a soul beast. They advanced at full speed.

    Tong Yu swayed his body and transformed himself into a stream of five-colored light thatnded on Titan Douluo Yuanen Zhentian¡¯s hand by his side. It was arge version of the Five Elements Divine Needle. It was pointy on both ends and looked rather simr to Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon Spear.

    The Ferocious Wolf Douluo had turned himself into a giant wolf and carried the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun on his back.

    The Heavenly Wild Douluo Yuanen Yehui was positioned at an even higher altitude. The battle armor on his body changed to unleash its domain. All at once, the entire sky and ground began shaking violently.

    It was known as the Shock Heaven and Earth Domain!

    The idea for this domain came from Yuanen Tiandang himself. His domain was different from his father¡¯s, the Titan Douluo Yuanen Zhentian, Titan Domain. His Shock Heaven and Earth Domain was aimed at amplifying the Titan Domain.

    The joint effort of the father and son would result in substantial elevation of their fighting capacity. On the other hand, the modifications of these two great domains were only applied andpleted fully after the battle against the abyssal ne.

    Tang Wulin was truly out of luck. Every person¡¯s four-word battle armor was forged through his hard work and effort, yet he did not expect that the incredible powers that he helped to create would be unleashed against him.

    The beast tide made its way to Tang Wulin¡¯s front almost instantaneously. Tang Wulin did notunch an attack right away but raised his head and let out a deafening dragon¡¯s roar into the sky.

    Within the aroused dragon¡¯s roar, the four great spirit souls emerged in session behind him. They were Goldsong, the Overlord Dragon, the Damask Tulip, and the Thunderp Nether Vine.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s Golden Dragon King bloodline aura burst forth all at once and his iparably thick blood essence shot out.

 Chapter 1976 - Victory, Again

    <h4>Chapter 1976 Victory, Again</h4>

    The Ten Thousand Beast Surge had juste within thirty kilometers of him when they were immediately disintegrated by his terrifying blood essence fluctuation and vanished in session.Although these soul beasts were projected by the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi, they still originated from their soul beast form. In order to ensure that these soul beasts possessed sufficiently effective abilities, Yu Guanzhi had to understand the qualities of soul beasts first during the process of sketching them. Hence, the suprememander of the three armies was also a genuine soul beast specialist. His knowledge of soul beasts had even surpassed the teachers in Shrek Academy.

    It was also precisely due to this reason that the soul beasts simted by him were equipped with certain soul beasts¡¯ characteristics. Under theshing of the blood essence, the soul beasts disintegrated at once and vanished into the air.

    A gold-red aura filled the air surrounding Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Dragon Air erupted from his body and spread out for nearly a hundred meters.

    ¡°Buzz!¡± Yuanen Zhentian leaped into the sky. Thick, heavy, dark yellow radiance glowed around his body. His Titan Domain only covered the area around his body and allowed him to instantly trigger the Titan Giant Ape bloodlinepletely as if he had returned to the ancient times.

    Though his height remained at ten meters, Yuanen Zhentian no longer looked entirely human. He had taken the appearance of a Titan Giant Ape. He tossed the giant Five Elements Divine Needle in his hand. The Titan Giant Ape¡¯s terrifying strengthbined with the Divine Needle of the transformed Qilin Douluo. The power of this attack was equal to a strike from the God-ranked Skycrosser Douluo.

    The loosening of nar suppression benefited these Limit Douluo-ranked powerhouses immensely. The terrifying, amplified stress swiftly struck Tang Wulin.

    Tang Wulin had already tossed the Skycrosser Douluo to Chen Xinjie. The Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his left hand and the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his right once again.

    He had a super divine weapon in one hand and a divine weapon in the other. Both weapons were glistening with a golden glow.

    Meanwhile, his entire person waspletely immersed in his own world.

    He swung the Sea God¡¯s Trident forward and golden halos were unleashed in coils. Every halo was an attack of the Mysterious Heaven Loop.

    This was the true form of the Indefinite Storm. It was the Indefinite Storm formed by Mysterious Heaven Loops.

    The first halo reached the giant Five Elements Divine Brush first.

    Golden radiance circted the area, and it appeared that the giant Five Elements Divine Needle was about to force its way out of the halo. However, the lighting around it suddenly distorted. Before the giant Five Elements Divine Brush could react to the situation, it turned around and spun about in the sky as if it was incapable of locating its target.

    Meanwhile, the halos that came next swarmed through the air. Every halo followed a path and found its target.

    Three golden halosnded on the Titan Douluo¡¯s body in an iparably precise manner. The sky and ground shook while Yuanen Tiandang¡¯s domain was triggered in an attempt to amplify his father.

    Nevertheless, all else was nothing before the Indefinite Storm with the Mysterious Heaven Loop as its core. The disparity created by its absolute rank was on disy.

    Not only them but also the Ferocious Wolf Douluo Dong Zian and the Bright Mirror Douluo Zhang Huanyun hadunched their most powerful attacks. Yet, all their attacks had vanished into nothingness under the cover of the Mysterious Heaven Loop.

    Golden halos tightened and seized control of the five great Limit Douluos in session. They were pulled closer to Tang Wulin. Only the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi remained in the distance. He was still unleashing the Ten Thousand Beasts Surge to continue his attacks.

    The treatment given to the six Shrek Monsters earlier had also been applied to the five great Limit Douluos. Tang Wulin unleashed the Thunderp Nether Vine and the Thunder God¡¯s Whip!

    Even the four-word battle armor could not withstand the Thunder God¡¯s Whip that released the elemental cmity. The Limit Douluos were struck and sted away by the impact.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s movements could only be described as natural and smooth as floating clouds and flowing water. The numerous Limit Douluos were sent to Long Yeyue, Chen Xinjie, Zang Xin, and Cao Dezhi¡¯s side where they were controlled by them using soul power.

    The ten thousand beasts continued charging, but anyone could tell that the battle had already ended.

    Tang Wulin walked out step by step toward the Ten Thousand Beasts Surge. The Dragon Air took on a pyramid shape and followed him as he stepped forward in the sky. The ten thousand beasts dashed at his sides, but they did not manage to hinder him whatsoever.

    It felt as if this scene was telling the Beasts and the millions of soul beasts on the ground that they were far from stopping Tang Wulin¡¯s advancing footsteps.

    Di Tian turned his head to nce at Gu Yuena. He wanted to say something, yet he swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue.

    Gu Yuena appeared to be calm as before. She showed little reaction after witnessing Tang Wulin take away the human powerhouses.

    Atst, Tang Wulin made his way to the front of the Heaven-earth Painting Scroll.

    When he stood in front of the Heaven-earth Painting Scroll, he could not help eximing emotionally to himself, ¡®How did hee up with this?!¡¯ This was a very interesting aspect of the soul masters¡¯ world. Techniques were conceived through one¡¯s wild imagination. He had no choice but to acknowledge that the Divine Brush Douluo was simply a genius.

    ¡°End this.¡± Tang Wulin raised his hand and made a grasping gesture toward the scroll.

    The countless soul beasts in the surroundings charged toward him immediately. However, these soul beasts with individual fighting capacity were of no consequence to Tang Wulin and only ended up being disintegrated by the Dragon Air. They were incapable of stopping his grasping palm.

    The Golden Dragon w gripped the Divine Brush¡¯s body as it flickered in an almost illusionary state. Tang Wulin unleashed Forbid All Laws, Dragon Emperor Break!

    All the projected drawings were disintegrated by the Dragon Emperor Break in session. With the Divine Brush in his grasp, the electricitybined with elemental lightning cmity instantly infused into it.

    Immediately, the Divine Brush Douluo Yu Guanzhi returned to his human form, removing himself from his martial soul avatar.

    Tang Wulin was stunned for a moment because he discovered that the Divine Brush Douluo was already frothing at the mouth from the electrocution.

    Tang Wulin had only just realized that the Divine Brush Douluo had turned his battle armor into the painting scroll, so it was no longer protecting him. Tang Wulin had forgotten about that...

    Hence, the electrocution had left Yu Guanzhi in a rather pitiful state...

    Tang Wulin retracted his power in time. He slowly infused his soul power into Yu Guanzhi¡¯s body to straighten out his bloodline so that he would not leave behind anyplications. The wings on Tang Wulin¡¯s back pped and carried him to the front of the Sea God Douluo Chen Xinjie as if he was traveling through space-time and passed Yu Guanzhi to him.

    The battle had ended!

    The entire scene was deadly silent!

    When Tang Wulin was walking into the Ten Thousand Beasts Surge step by step and let out the deafening dragon¡¯s roar over and over again, he was not only terrifying the ten thousand soul beasts in the sky but also the millions among the soul beast legion on the ground.

    The tremendous stress exerted on the millions of soul beasts¡¯ bloodlines faded their ferocity and majesty. The soul beasts with weaker cultivation bases were already lying on the ground and trembling profusely.

    This was the real Dragon Might. It was the Dragon Might that belonged to the Golden Dragon King.

    The Golden Dragon King had not only inherited the Dragon God¡¯s negative emotions but also the Dragon God¡¯s blood essence, arrogance, and his magnificent dominance.

    In a sense, Tang Wulin hadrgely be the Golden Dragon King when he stepped into God rank and broke the sixteenth seal. Though hecked the Golden Dragon King¡¯s aggression, the stress he exerted over the soul beasts was even greater than Gu Yuena¡¯s.

    The second round had ended.

    The sound of people¡¯s cheering voices echoed through the vault of heaven from mankind¡¯s cities in the distance.

    ¡®What does it mean to be a hero? This is a hero!¡¯

    Tang Wulin fought against the most formidable powerhouses in mankind¡¯s world in two consecutive battles.

    Thebination of eight powerhouses made up of the six Shrek Monsters in addition to the Body Douluo A Ruheng and the Saber God Douluo Sima Jinchi. Their domains had fused marvelously, yet they were still defeated by Tang Wulin.

    In the second round, Tang Wulin relied on the Mysterious Heaven Loop skill to suppress the numerous powerhouses despite being trapped in the encirclement of seven great Limit Douluos. He managed to capture all of them in the end.

    Tang Wulin had captured most of the powerful soul masters under Gu Yuena¡¯s control. Without them, the difference between the overall capabilities of the opposing sides was reduced substantially. The disparity between mankind and soul beasts was no longer that huge on the surface.

    Before Gu Yuena spoke, Tang Wulin stood facing her and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve won this round as well. I choose to remove the third term that you proposed.¡±

 Chapter 1977 - Battle Of The Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1977 Battle Of The Gods</h4>

    The content of the third term was ¡®all mankind¡¯s technology must be destroyedpletely, especially all the information rted to soul weapons. Disassemble all the soul equipment and return mankind¡¯s world to its original state. At the same time, all items rted to soul technology must be destroyed so that mankind¡¯s society will regress¡¯.It could be said that this was the most important and crucial of the five terms Gu Yuena had proposed. This was the term that would affect humanity the most.

    The act of destroying all soul technology was the most ruthless method of regressing human civilization. Removing this term would probably mean that soul beasts would not be able to dominate humans as they had before.

    Hence, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were aze as he looked toward Gu Yuena and waited for her response to his words.

    Gu Yuena flew out from her side, and the atmosphere of the entire battlefield became tense.

    Meanwhile, even themon people were feeling extremely nervous.

    This was because everyone knew that Gu Yuena and Tang Wulin were the most formidable powerhouses in the world. They used to fight side by side and defeated the abyssal ne. Not only that but they were also a couple.

    Tang Wulin had triumphed over the crowd during the Joust For A Spouse Festival. He professed his love to Gu Yuena in the end, but she had rejected him.

    Meanwhile, the abyssal ne was utterly defeated and the continent appeared to have entered a new era of development heading toward a flourishing future. When Tang Wulin came to the Spirit Pagoda and proposed to Gu Yuena with such a grand, romantic gesture which had been broadcast via satellite, she rejected him once again. Then, the turn of events that could have been a tremendous tragedy for the entire continent began before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The rtionship between them was soplicated. They were obviously in love and were a couple in the past, yet they had no choice but to take opposing sides.

    Some of the more radical members of the crowd were cursing at Gu Yuena, but there were some rational people that analyzed the rtionship between the Dragon Emperor Douluo and the Silver Dragon Princess.

    They represented mankind and soul beasts respectively. From the moment Gu Yuena revealed her identity, it signified that they would almost certainly never end up being together.

    The enmity created by mankind¡¯s destruction of the soul beasts could not be smoothened by the love between them. In order to provide adequate living space for her subordinates, Gu Yuena could not possiblypromise at all.

    In turn, the situation was the same for Tang Wulin. He represented humanity and he was the son of the God King. He was the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect¡¯s Sect Master. He carried such a heavy burden and he was even the most powerful of all the humans. He was the pir of humanity, and he was the God in the hearts of the Douluo Federation¡¯s people.

    He was confronted by the soul beast legion and the enthralled soul masters, and if he were to falter, all of mankind would be destroyed!

    They represented different interests. Who was right and who was wrong then?

    Neither was truly correct for they wereing from different angles.

    There was a saying that ¡®the god of destiny makes a fool of people¡¯. They were supposed to be a happy, loving couple, yet they had no choice but to take opposing sides due to their identities. How cruel was that?!

    The people of the Douluo Federation were truly worried that their hero would have a mental breakdown from enduring such immense stress and agony.

    Nevertheless, Tang Wulin remained strong and determined. He defeated the fifteen greatest powerhouses on the entire continent for two consecutive rounds. Moreover, he managed to capture all of them and did not cause any harm to them.

    He used his capabilities to restore the faith in themon people¡¯s hearts. It felt as if he was telling them that their guardian had never abandoned them. He was always here with them and would surely persevere until the end.

    The Golden Dragon Moon Song was going to confront the Silver Dragon Dancing Qilin. The couple that had named their battle armor after each other was going to sh on the battlefield. They were going to be each other¡¯s final opponent. No one could imagine how they felt.

    At that point, no human or any soul beast present was capable of changing the situation taking ce before their eyes. The only thing they could do was wait. This inevitable battle would certainly be their final confrontation.

    ¡°Alright. Remove the third term,¡± Gu Yuena said nonchntly.

    Under ordinary circumstances, the Beasts would have reacted to this. This time, even the Beast God Di Tian was silent as a cold cicada. He dared not make a sound at all.

    The Beasts could sense that beneath her calm facade, there was an emotional volcano in Gu Yuena¡¯s heart that could possibly erupt at any moment. Whoever had the audacity to query her at this time would undoubtedly trigger it instantaneously.

    They could only wait. The soul beasts and the human beings had no other choice.

    The oue of this battle would determine the fate of the entire Douluo Continent.

    It would also decide the final ending for this couple.

    Perhaps, only one of the two would survive. On the other hand, it was possible that whoever lived would feel greater pain than the one who died.

    In any case, it was impossible for them to cower anymore. They could only face the final battle and confront each other!

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wulin nodded at Gu Yuena with some difficulty, but something crystal-clear and sparkling had emerged in his eyes.

    It felt as if Gu Yuena standing before him was gradually shrinking back to the moment when they first met. She shrunk to the size when they first met each other as an innocent boy and girl.

    ...

    A little girl was squatted down near the roadside. She was slightly shorter than him with a head of short silver hair. The sunlight had reflected off it, creating a silver sh and attracting Tang Wulin¡¯s attention.

    It was as if there was some sort of profound attraction between the two of them. The young girl raised her head and returned his gaze. She wore shabby clothes in addition to a dirt-stained face, clearly resembling a little beggar. However, aside from her silver hair, she also had two eyes that stood out from the crowd.

    She had big eyes, with two crystal clear amethyst pupils. Even though they were separated by a distance, Tang Wulin could see his image reflected in her eyes, naturally longshes framing them.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were very pretty, so when he encountered a fellowrge-eyed person, he automatically had a favorable impression of her. He had subconsciously stopped walking. Two pairs of eyes peered into each other as the little girl directly met his gaze with her pretty eyes, somewhat bewildered.

    ...

    She was still Na¡¯er at the time. She looked so helpless back then. Tang Wulin could still clearly remember how pretty Na¡¯er. She had silver hair and amethyst pupils. The image of her was deeply seared into his memories. From then on, she was his sister.

    Gu Yuena was looking back at Tang Wulin as well. In her eyes, the hero that represented all mankind and the God that represented Shrek Academy, Tang Sect and humanity was also shrinking.

    Tang Wulin had no idea that the Gu Yuena standing before him was no longer Gu Yue nor Na¡¯er. This was because from the day she rejected his marriage proposal and took the ring, which she never removed the ring from her finger, she hadpletely fused with Na¡¯er over the previous few days.

    She was Gu Yuena, the perfect fusion of Gu Yue and Na¡¯er. In her heart, all their memories had fused together. In her heart, he was her lover and brother!

    ...

    ¡°Little girl, where are your parents?¡± Right at that moment, several young delinquents surrounded her after being attracted by her silver hair.

    The little girl avoided their eyes, once again lowering her head.

    The delinquents shot looks at one another before one of them called out, ¡°Silver hair is really rare! Could you be from one of the other two continents? I reckon the market dealers will really like her silver hair and purple eyes.¡±

    Greed colored their eyes as they nodded towards each other.

    The youngster who had spoken squatted down. ¡°Hey, little girl. Where¡¯s your family?¡±

    Without speaking, she shook her lowered head.

    Beaming with smiles, the youngster said, ¡°Are you hungry? Big brother will bring you to eat some good things. How about it?¡±

    The little girl shook her head once again but much more forcefully.

    The youngster shot a telling look to hispanions before reaching out his hand to pull the little girl¡¯s arm, lifting her up against her will. Hispanions encircled them, obstructing the view of passersby.

    Even as the little girl let out a frightened scream, the youngster already had her over his shoulders.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Right at that moment, a childish voice full of fury called out, giving the youngster and hispanions a fright.

    They couldn¡¯t help but reveal resentful faces when they turned around to look. The person who hade to aid the one suffering an injustice was unexpectedly a tiny pretty boy who didn¡¯t even reach their waists.

    The youngster in the back revealed a trace of cruelty. He raised one of his legs and kicked Tang Wulin away. ¡°Brat, you dare to meddle with us.¡±

    Tang Wulin tumbled andnded a little more than two meters away,pletely covered in dirt.

    ¡°You guys are viins!¡± He had rolled on the ground but immediately got up. He charged towards the youngsters in order to bar their way.

    The youngster who was carrying the little girl exposed a vicious face. The ruckus they had made had already attracted the attention of some pedestrians. After all, this had all urred on a main street.

    A cold light flickered from his wrist and a dagger appeared in the youngster¡¯s hand. He gestured towards Tang Wulin, ¡°F*ck off if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Tang Wulin stubbornly red and furiously replied, ¡°Viins won¡¯t have a good end. I¡¯m a Soul Master; I¡¯m not afraid of you. Release her!¡±

    As he spoke, Tang Wulin lifted his right hand, and a light blue ring of light twinkled. The Bluesilver Grass appeared in his palm in its waving fashion. A faint energy undted outward from it.

    What could rank-3 soul power do? It only made him a bit more powerful than his peers. He didn¡¯t have a soul ring to support his soul. His soul was far from being battle capable. This was also the reason why cultivation was essential to being promoted from the lowest Soul Schr rank to the Soul Master rank.

    The youngster nked out for a moment as hispanions tugged on his arm.

    If it was only a regr boy, then they wouldn¡¯t have to do anything in particr. They would only have to cover for each other, and there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble. But a child that possessed soul power was different. The government maintained special records on these children. Even the Spirit Pagoda had records on these children. If anything happened to these special children, the federal government would definitely expend a lot of resources to search for the cause. What¡¯s more, many bystanders had already witnessed their deeds.

    ¡°Such bad luck!¡± The head of the youngsters was unrelenting, but he set the little girl down with an angry growl and quickly left with hispanions.

    The little girl stumbled and fell onto her butt. Seeing this, Tang Wulin hurriedly ran over and crouched beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m a man. I¡¯ll protect you!¡±

    The little girl raised her head and looked at him. Up close, thoserge purple eyes of hers were even prettier. Within her pupils, ayer of mist seemed to have appeared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ve already driven away the viins. My name is Tang Wulin. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The little girl foolishly stared at him for a moment before finally opening her mouth. ¡°My name is Na¡¯er.¡±

    ...

    He was so weak at the time. He clearly only possessed rank-3 soul power. Furthermore, he was a soul master with a trash martial soul, the Bluesilver Grass. Even so, it did not make him cower in fear. It allowed him to courageously shield her with his body. He protected her.

    The sweetest thing she had ever tasted in her entire life were the candies that he bought her with the measly ie he earned from learning forging every day.

    At the time, she was still Na¡¯er and she had always known that he could never bring himself to eat the candy himself. He was actually gulping as he watched her eat the candies.

    He was a good brother.

    That was the time when she integrated into the human world and took the form of a little girl. However, she sealed her memories due to the problem with her body¡¯s endurance. She was Na¡¯er, pure and naive, a little human girl.

    The kind brother left behind an impression that could not be erased in his pure sister¡¯s mind.

    At the time, she picked up an ability known to mankind. It was called ¡®love¡¯.

    In turn, the first time Tang Wulin felt heartache was when Na¡¯er left. Even when he wasboring painstakingly in his forging studies every day and his body endured such torment at a very young age, he felt hopeful.

    He watched as his ability gradually increased and his hope brought him joy and happiness. This was because he could feel that he was one step closer to the soul masters¡¯ world.

    There was only that very day...

    ...

    ¡°Lin Lin! Lin Lin!¡± Lang Yue¡¯s anxious voice called out from afar.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m over here,¡± Tang Wulin said as he hastily ran out of the little garden.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Na¡¯er, Na¡¯er.... She...¡± Lang Yue was panting as she ran over.

    ¡°What happened to Na¡¯er?¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s heart tensed up.

    Lang Yue took a deep breath to calm herself before she anxiously said, ¡°She¡¯s gone. Na¡¯er is gone.¡±

    It was true. Na¡¯er was gone. She had only left a letter on her bed.

    Mom, Dad, big brother, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Thank you for taking care of me for these past few years, but I remember who I am now. My family hase to pick me up, so I have to go. I was really happy during the days I spent with you all. Extremely happy. I really didn¡¯t want to part with you all, but from the memories I¡¯ve recalled, I know that I must leave. I have many things I must do. Big brother, I will always remember how you looked when you protected me from those bad guys. I will always remember the taste of all the treats you¡¯ve bought me.

    ¡ª Na¡¯er.

    ...

    It was also on the same day that she learned another emotion that belonged to mankind. It was known as ¡®unwillingness to part¡¯.

    ...

    ¡°How can this be!? Na¡¯er, how could you leave like this? How could you? Even if you found your family, you can¡¯t leave like this! You can¡¯t leave...¡± Tang Wu Lin turned around and ran out. Lang Yue wasn¡¯t able to stop him before he rushed out of the house.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, Na¡¯er!¡± Sobbing screams resounded throughout the small town as Tang Wu Lin madly ran about, shouting as he searched for Na¡¯er¡¯s silver hair and violet eyes.

    Na¡¯er tightly held onto a crude rag doll as she leaned against a wall, one tear drop after another dripping down her face.

    That was the first present Tang Wu Lin had bought her with his monthly wage. The rag doll had violet eyes and silver hair that Tang Wu Lin had dyed himself. It looked just like her.

    Tang Wu Lin¡¯s image unceasingly revolved in her mind.

    It was only when they were together that both of them were full of smiles. He seemed to have always been thinking of ways to bring a smile to her face.

    He was always there to protect her when someone tried to bully her. Even if he was facing a powerful bad guy, he would still be as stubborn as before.

    ¡°Big brother, big brother...¡± Na¡¯er whispered, as pearl-like teardrops fell onto the ground.

    ...

    Perhaps because they were thinking about the same thing or because they had both been brought back to their childhood in that moment, tears flowed down from their eyes almost in synchronization.

    They both took a step forward toward one another simultaneously.

    Dazzling silver color and glistening golden radiance burst forth. The final battle between the Golden Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin and the Silver Dragon Dancing Qilin Gu Yuena had finally begun!

    The Silver Dragon Dancing Qilin Gu Yuena still held the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand. Tang Wulin had retracted his Sea God¡¯s Trident, leaving only the Golden Dragon Spear in his grasp.

    The golden and silver radiance intertwined with one another in the sky with streams of light shooting out from it.

    Gu Yuena had tears in her eyes. When she pointed the Silver Dragon Spear at Tang Wulin, streams of elemental energy surged at once.

 Chapter 1978 - Thought Concretization

    <h4>Chapter 1978 Thought Concretization</h4>

    A green-colored wind blew toward Tang Wulin and transformed into countless wind des that burst forth in the sky instantaneously. The splendid green hue made a stretch of jade green space in the sky. Sharp wind des flew in from all directions.Tang Wulin remembered that the first time he saw Gu Yuena utilize the wind attribute attack was also the first time they met each other. At the time, Tang Wulin was still cultivating under the guidance of Wu Zhangkong.

    Gu Yuena missed the enrollment period, so Wu Zhangkong requested that she spar with Xie Xie. She disyed her incredible ability to control four elements and defeated Xie Xie easily.

    At the time, the first element that she utilized was wind.

    What followed after the wind? It was fire!

    He unleashed the Mysterious Heaven Loop. The Golden Dragon Spear sketched out a ckhole in the sky with an amazing track. It devoured the wind des that were shooting in from everywhere.

    Meanwhile, the green color transformed into countless fireballs that exploded loudly in the sky. Violent, booming noises shook everything in the area and burned through the energy in the surroundings. It turned the sky filled with life source into a vacuum instantly.

    It was exactly the same as the first time she unleashed an attack on him in the past! This was how Tang Wulin felt at the moment. The heat did not cause him any pain, but the tremor that came from all directions felt oppressive.

    Her control over the elements was so impressive, both when she was still young and weak and at this point when she had recovered the Silver Dragon King¡¯s body.

    He could still clearly remember the first conversation he had with Gu Yue.

    ...

    Gu Yue¡¯s steps were light and quick. As she reached Tang Wulin, she asked him with curiosity, ¡°Why did you wrap iron chains around your body?¡±

    Tang Wulin replied, ¡°To build up my strength! The teacher gave me stricter requirements. You sure are formidable.¡±

    Gu Yue grinned. ¡°I¡¯m really not that great. None of my elements are even that strong. It was just that I had controlled them well. All martial souls are the same. As long as you have enough soul power and you can fullyprehend as well as control your martial soul well, then it will bring you surprises.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Boom!¡± A gigantic fireball exploded in front of Tang Wulin¡¯s body. It was a God-ranked divine fire! Slightly distracted, Tang Wulin was sted back by instantly.

    Gu Yuena did not just leave the matter after gaining the upper hand. She pointed the Silver Dragon Spear at hime and fired spears of ice spears. Every icy spear was seemingly equipped with the attacking ability of the Skycrosser Douluo Guan Yue. The ice spears arrived in front of Tang Wulin¡¯s body in a split second and blocked all the paths that he could use to dodge.

    Tang Wulin shook the Golden Dragon Spear, unleashing thousands of shimmering spears of light. It was the Thousand using Fingers.

    Every golden spear came into contact with the ice spears in an incredibly precise manner. The ice spears turned into a frosty power and exploded in the sky. It was a magnificent sight.

    Meanwhile, the powerhouses from both sides retreated into the distance. It was a battle between Gods! It was highly possible that their lives would be threatened if they were involved in any way.

    Silver radiance flickered on Gu Yuena¡¯s body and she arrived before Tang Wulin in a sh. She had actually passed through the Thousand using Fingers and appeared just a short distance away from him. In fact, she did not even have the space to unleash anything from her Silver Dragon Spear due to the short distance.

    She raised her left hand and pressed her palm onto Tang Wulin¡¯s chest.

    Tang Wulin countered swiftly. As soon as he saw Gu Yuena vanish in the distance, he reacted to the situation. When her palm was about to press onto his chest, Tang Wulin¡¯s raised left hand grabbed her hand.

    Their left hands held one another at that moment. The first feeling experienced by Tang Wulin was how soft and fine her palm was. He could still clearly remember how he held her in his arms not long ago and how he toyed and caressed her fair, long, and slim fingers.

    She experienced the same momentary trance. His palm was wide and warm. When he grabbed her hand, the golden scales on his palm retracted, leaving only the warm palm.

    The moment onlysted briefly, but it felt like an eternity for them.

    All of a sudden, Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes caught a glimpse of something that caused him to loosen his grip on Gu Yuena¡¯s palm ever so slightly. He could clearly see that the dark blue ring was still wrapped around her finger.

    ¡°Thud!¡± Using her energy, Gu Yuena pushed her palm onto Tang Wulin¡¯s chest through his grip.

    The seven elements exploded! Every attributeplemented and repelled one another to produce a huge explosion in the sky forming a seven-colored orb of light.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was sted away like a ragdoll. Even as the impact catapulted him backward, the image of the ring wrapped around Gu Yuena¡¯s finger was deeply seared into his memory.

    ...

    ¡°I can¡¯t finish this. You can have it.¡± At this moment, a sound came to him from the side, and then came the appearance of a huge snowy white bun, which was then ced on Tang Wulin¡¯s te.

    Tang Wulin raised his head and looked. Wasn¡¯t it Gu Yue who gave him this bun? However, she had changed into the academy¡¯s uniform and looked simr to the students around her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wulin nodded toward her. He always had the tendency of generating good feelings toward individuals who provided him with food.

    Gu Yue nodded toward him and turned to leave.

    Zhou Zhangxi moved toward Tang Wulin mysteriously. ¡°Wulin, from my view, hasn¡¯t she fallen for you? Today, after joining us in our ss, she took the initiative to speak with you. And now, she¡¯s even given you a bun. It seems to me that she¡¯s smitten with you.¡±

    ...

    It was the first time she treated him well and she continued to do so from then on. When he thought about it, Tang Wulin felt that his memories of that time were not clear enough. It turned out that they were happiest back then. At the very least, there was no need for them to worry about all that was toe.

    The pain resulting from the seven-element explosion was not considered overly intense. He had the mighty defense of his four-word battle armor in addition to the Dragon Air¡¯s stress reaction.

    He suddenly found that he enjoyed the feeling of reminiscing about the past while fighting against her. Bits and pieces of their time together surged into his mind.

    ¡®Please allow me to cherish and keep these wonderful memories with me.¡¯

    Gu Yuena could see his trance-like state, so she used the Silver Dragon Spear to stab at him.

    The Golden Dragon Spear unleashed the Mysterious Heaven Loop once again and neutralized Gu Yuena¡¯s attack. Tang Wulin looked at her in a daze as if he was fighting the battle using only his instincts.

    Gu Yuena felt her heart wrenched in pain without reason when she saw his almost hypnotized gaze. All of a sudden, rage filled her heart.

    ¡®Why? Why is heaven so cruel as to let them fall so deeply in love with one another despite knowing fully well that they will be enemies in the end.¡¯

    Seven elements exploded and an aroused dragon¡¯s roar came from Gu Yuena¡¯s back. In an instant, she had transformed into the silver dragon and spat out a mouthful of seven-colored breath at Tang Wulin.

    When she spat, every human and soul beast floating in the sky sank instantaneously. This was because all the elemental molecules in the air had just been sucked away by Gu Yuena.

    The people hastily unleashed their soul power in bewilderment. With great effort, they ejected their soul power downward to stabilize their bodies, but they still could not stop their bodies from sinking lower to the ground.

    The four great Limit Douluos, Chen Xinjie, Long Yeyue, Zang Xin, and Cao Dezhi, were in a flurry because they were still carrying more than ten soul masters with them that had been electrocuted by Tang Wulin earlier. They just managed to maneuver their bodies intonding on the ground.

    When they raised their heads to look toward the sky, they saw Tang Wulin¡¯s body already engulfed by the iparably rich seven-colored breath.

    The Amorous Douluo Zang Xin shut his eyes in agony. He had already known that Tang Wulin was utterly incapable of unleashing his abilities on Gu Yuena.

    Nevertheless, a peculiar scene suddenly emerged. A water ripple-like glow suddenly appeared behind the area enshrouded by the seven-colored breath.

    The glowing image was extremely bizzare. Gradually, a crystal-clear scene was disyed and even voices could be hearding from it, loud enough that all present could hear it clearly.

 Chapter 1979 - No Regrets!

    <h4>Chapter 1979</h4> <h4>No Regrets!</h4>

    Was that Thought Concretization?It was a replica of Tang Wulin. His eyes were huge, bright, and filled with high spirits, only that he was scruffily dressed at the moment.

    In the scene, a worn and weary Tang Wulin rushed to the front.

    His hair was unkempt, and he had a pale pallor on his face. He appeared to be breathing erratically.

    ¡°Where did you run off to? Why did you onlye now?¡± The replica of Xie Xie which appeared younger snapped at him.

    Tang Wulin grimaced as he answered, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯spete first. Teacher Wu, I¡¯m able to battle.¡±

    Wu Zhangkong looked no different from the Wu Zhangkong who was sealed in ice. Wu Zhangkong looked toward him with an expressionless face and nodded his head before speaking to Long Hengxu, ¡°We¡¯ve three participants from our ss.¡±

    Long Hengxu replied, ¡°ss one from the first grade may select three students topete as well.¡±

    ¡°Participants from both sses, please enter.¡±

    Gu Yue moved toward Tang Wulin¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Do you think you canpete? How¡¯s your body?¡± While she could see that there was something wrong with Tang Wulin, his body emitted an aura that befuddled her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tang Wulin regained that grin of confidence from before.

    Gu Yue nodded her head, ¡°Let¡¯s win together.¡±

    Tang Wulin moved to upy the center position once again. Xie Xie and Gu Yue were positioned behind him as the trio walked up the stage together.

    On the other side of the stage were the ss one¡¯s three students.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Yangzi,¡± said the calm teenager in the center.

    ¡°Wei Xiaofeng, we met a while ago.¡± Wei Xiao Feng reached out his hand and stuck out his thumb before slowly twisting his wrist downward, making a provocative move.

    ¡°You!¡± Xie Xie was infuriated and was about to rush up toward him, but was prevented from doing so by Tang Wulin grabbing his shoulder.

    Xie Xie was shocked as he eyed Tang Wulin. This guy¡¯s strength had grown again!

    ¡°Wang Jinxi.¡± The wiry student from ss one introduced himself.

    Tang Wulin introduced his side. ¡°ss five from first grade. Tang Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yue.¡±

    ¡°Xie Xie!¡±

    ...

    The seven-colored light shadow faded. Tang Wulin¡¯s body was sted away. He came to a stop right in front of the scene with water ripples.

    In the scene, the young Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue were ferociously fighting against a few opponents who were slightly more powerful than them.

    A silver radiance faded. Gu Yuena returned to her human form and watched the Thought Concretization disyed before her. Her gaze was fixated for a moment. However, she did not stop but charged toward Tang Wulin once again with the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand in the next moment.

    Meanwhile, a faintyer of seven-colored radiance had coated the surface of the Golden Dragon Moon Song battle armor dded to Tang Wulin¡¯s body. He looked at Gu Yuena with an especially gentle gaze. His ability to conjure the Thought Concretization signified that his thoughts at the moment werepletely immersed at a time in the past.

    It was their childhood. It was their childhood before they entered Shrek Academy. It was precisely the time that they were together. They had intimate affection for one another since their childhood.

    The Golden Dragon Spear was used to sketch a circle. The Mysterious Heaven Loop appeared once again to repel Gu Yuena¡¯s iparably powerful elemental attacks. Tang Wulin¡¯s body retreated in a manner as if he was dodging the attacks, while the Thought Concretization behind him changed once again.

    They appeared to have grown a little older in the scene.

    ...

    Instead of Wu Zhangkong, four people sat in the room, one of whom was an unfamiliar white-haired woman.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Xie Xie leaped toward him.

    ¡°So I woke up in time?¡±

    Xie Xie grumbled, ¡°What do you mean ¡®in time¡¯? We¡¯re alreadyte.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Wulin was shocked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Yi stood up, giving Tang Wulin a meaningful look before leaving.

    Xu Xiaoyan and Gu Yue also got up, the former beaming at him while thetter had an apathetic expression. Her eyes were far more expressive with concern lingering in its depths.

    Tang Wulin nodded to them, then turned to Xie Xie. ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±

    Xie Xie replied, ¡°She¡¯s a friend of Teacher Wu from Shrek. We¡¯re already three hourste. Teacher Wu is helping out at the academy right now, so we need to hurry over. Otherwise, we may miss our chance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is all my fault.¡±

    Xie Xie chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s the point in talking about it now? When you protected us at the forefront all those times, have we ever said thanks? How¡¯s your body? How did your deep meditation go?¡±

    Unable to tell Xie Xie about his seals, Tang Wulin could only smile bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I feel great.¡± He realized that, apart from feeling hungry, he was in good condition. Strength surged through his body, his soul power having grown. He estimated that it was around rank-27 or rank-28 now. Just like the first time, his soul power had not increased much.

    Though hunger still clouded his mind, he sensed that his body had strengthened by a third. Considering his immense physical power, it was a tremendous improvement.

    What he truly looked forward to, however, was how his bloodline power had evolved, as well as the surprise Old Tang spoke of.

    But now was not the time to test it out. In fact, he didn¡¯t even have time to eat.

    ¡°Do you have anything to eat?¡± Tang Wulin asked Xie Xie.

    Xie Xie shook his head.

    At that moment, Gu Yue held out a bag to Tang Wulin.

    He epted the bag, immediately knowing what it was just by the weight and feel of it. It was steamed buns and meat! They weren¡¯t spectacr, but they were better than nothing!

    He didn¡¯t thank Gu Yue. Although they had grown estranged in the past three years, experiencing life-or-death situations together was a bond that would never break. Saying thanks was not needed in such trivial matters.

    It was three steamed buns and a portion of meat. They didn¡¯t smell particrly appetizing, but desperate times called for desperate measures.

    ...

    Gu Yuena¡¯s attack wasunched once again. However, she managed to watch this particr scene where she had begun to unleash the attack earlier.

    Obviously, she remembered when the incident took ce. It happened when they were taking the entrance examinations to Shrek Academy in the past. They werete to the examination because Tang Wulin was making a breakthrough to the secondyer of the Golden Dragon King Seal at the time. Everybody had waited for him until he woke up.

    Fortunately, he managed to wake up in time albeit he was running a littlete. They managed to take the examination in time anyhow.

    The scene switched over once again. In the scene, they had arrived in front of Shrek Academy.

    When the Shrek City was disyed in the scene showing the prior Shrek Academy, Gu Yuena was not the only person affected emotionally. The Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue who could not stop herself from shivering was also affected. That was the prior Shrek! The glory of Shrek Academy for twenty thousand years was all there!

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Gu Yuena suddenly shouted aloud. The Silver Dragon Spear in her hand glowed brightly and unleashed a seven-colored rainbow-like radiance which swept toward Tang Wulin.

    On the other hand, her resounding shout seemed to have jolted Tang Wulin from his thoughts. The scene behind him evaporated. His gaze regained its brightness and rity once again.

    The wonderful memories lessened the agony in his heart at this precise moment. He swung the Golden Dragon Spear forward, and an indomitable aura burst forth from the spear instantly. He unleashed the Forbid Commonce, Dragon Emperor Charge!

    The powerful Golden Dragon King¡¯s blood essence collided into the seven-colored radiance. Light rays dissipated everywhere, while the color of the sky and ground changed drastically.

    The distance between them narrowed. Tang Wulin stared at Gu Yuena with golden radiance circting in his eyes. He had no intention to dodge nor retreat.

    Gu Yuena saw the quizzical look in his gaze. ¡®Have you forgotten everything that happened before?¡¯

    Forgotten? How could she possibly have forgotten?

    The wonderful time in Shrek Academy could be described as the most memorable period for her after she became a human!

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    Finally, they collided into one another. At this precise moment, the entire sky became distorted with more changes taking ce and an even more powerful Thought Concretization appeared.

    The gigantic scene, which spanned over a few kilometers in length disying the prior Shrek Academy, upied everyone¡¯s sight akin to a reflection.

    Inside the majestic Shrek City were Shrek Academy with its lush greeneries and the blue Sea God Lake. They looked so familiar, yet so far away.

    In the meantime, the lighting on the scene became dark. The scene zoomed in and focused on the blue Sea God¡¯s Lake. With the illumination and magnification of the overall scene, one could clearly see everything that was happening on theke surface.

    Two groups of people were standing, with a group on each side, on the Sea God Lake¡¯s surface at the moment.

    It was...

    It was the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival! It was the fated date festival, meant for the students in the prior Shrek Academy, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival had produced countless couples. In the past, the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao and the Dragon Butterfly Douluo Tang Wutong got together through this festival. Later, Huo Yuhao founded the Spirit Pagoda.

    In one particr year, the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival¡¯s couple of the year were the owners of the Golden Dragon Moon Song and the Silver Dragon Dancing Qilin who were now fighting in the air. It was the year which left behind the deepest memories in them.

    Their silhouettes vanishedpletely when the scene appeared in the sky. It seemed like they were fused into the memories.

    ...

    ¡°The Love at Second Sight segment continues. The next one is...¡± Tang Yinmeng paused slightly. Then, her gaze fell on Tang Wulin. ¡°Number Fifty-One. Please.¡±

    The lotus leaf beneath his feet floated. Tang Wulin¡¯s heart began to beat faster. It had been three years... A full three years! They had been apart for more than a thousand days and nights. Finally, they were able to meet again.

    ¡®She¡¯s grown up, so have I.¡¯

    ¡®We¡¯re finally not kids anymore, we¡¯re adults now.¡¯

    ¡®More than a thousand days and nights. Throughout those dry and busy days, I¡¯ve taken a good look at my own heart. For more than a thousand days and nights, I wonder if you¡¯ve ever thought of me?¡¯

    ¡®You didn¡¯t keep a light burning for me... Is it because you¡¯ve forgotten about me? Even so, I¡¯ll not give up... I¡¯ll never give up!¡¯

    On the opposite side, a pair of beautiful eyes stared at him ¡ª the most handsome young man in the entire venue.

    Number Eighteen¡¯s gaze bored at him. Number Seventeen raised her head without anyone noticing. Dai Yun¡¯er was so excited and jubnt that she seemed ready to dash forth from her lotus leaf at any moment. There was also Yuanen Yehui and Ye Xinn. They, too, were looking at him.

    Everyone was looking forward to hearing what he was about to say.

    ¡°Due to certain reasons, I¡¯ve been away for three years. During this thousand days and nights, I¡¯ve missed the academy every moment. Ever since the sudden departure of my parents, this ce has been my home. Today, I¡¯ve returned. I¡¯vee at just the right time for the Sea God Fated Date Festival. I did not hesitate toe immediately because I was afraid that I would miss the opportunity. More than that, I was afraid that you would¡¯ve fallen in love with someone else.¡±

    ¡°Three years ago, I asked you if you got close to me only because of my bloodline. During those dry days, I¡¯ve given it a lot of thought. I thought that I was very stupid to have asked you that question back then. I shouldn¡¯t have asked it in the first ce. You¡¯ve given me a sure answer, and that made me sad. I was sadder when I knew that I had a good-for-nothing martial soul and a defective spirit soul. However, I couldn¡¯t let it show... because I was the captain. I couldn¡¯t let anyone see the weak side of me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried very hard to bear the pain in my heart. I led the team in thepetition until we obtained the final victory. However, even then, I didn¡¯t know how I could face you, or perhaps, how I could face myself.¡±

    ¡°More than three years have passed. During these thousand days and nights, I¡¯ve thought about many, many things. Many things which I didn¡¯t understand in the past have all been made clear to me now. Why should I care so much about other things if I like someone? Regardless of the reason you and I met.... Regardless of how we came to know each other.... Since I like you, I¡¯m willing to ept everything about you. If you like me too, we¡¯ll be together then. If you don¡¯t like me, then I¡¯ll do all that I can to make you like me, and we¡¯ll still be together. That¡¯s why, no matter what, with regard to this rtionship of ours, I¡¯ll never give up! From today on, I¡¯m yours and you must be responsible for me.¡±

    ...

    The scene faded, turning illusory, then it became focused once again.

    ...

    Tang Yinmeng said, ¡°The date festival is past the halfway mark. But, I have to say the climax is only about to begin. All the boys, you better start saying your prayers now. In the fourth segment, it¡¯ll be decided if you¡¯ve the opportunity to bring home a beauty.¡±

    Lan Muzi nodded. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s about to begin will be the most exciting moment in the Sea God Lake Date Festival. The fourth segment, Destined for Three Reincarnations will ount for at least seventy percent of the final oue. So, I want to remind all the Sea God¡¯s fair maidens that you must pick carefully. Because, once you¡¯ve made your choice, you can¡¯t change it anymore. That¡¯s why you must be wise and listen mindfully to your heart and not be hasty with your decision which you¡¯ll regret for the rest of your life.¡±

    The girls had different expressions, but they were beginning to focus their gazes.

    Lan Muzi looked at Female Number Seventeen and Eighteen who still had their bamboo hats on. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Up till now, the both of you are the only ones with your veils still on. If you¡¯re still unwilling to take them off in this segment, you¡¯ll not have the chance to take off your bamboo hats ever. So, I implore you to decide carefully. Also, because of your outstanding performances in protecting your veils, if you remove your veils now, you¡¯ll have priority in the fourth segment. I¡¯ll give both of you a minute to consider this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remove mine,¡± a crisp and pleasing voice sounded across the entire Sea God Lake. The one who spoke was Female Number Eighteen.

    She raised her hand and removed the bamboo hat with its veil from her head. A beautiful, wless face was revealed.

    Her long silver hair hung loosely and her purple eyes looked like purple crystals. Silver hair and purple eyes! Even the shine of the moon and the stars paled inparison to her perfect looks.

    On Sea God Lake¡¯s surface, the reflected lights seemed to enhance her ravishing beauty this instant. Everyone¡¯s gaze was upon her.

    ¡°Dragon Spear Goddess!¡±

    ...

    The Dragon Spear Goddess on the scene was precisely the Silver Dragon Princess in real life. Yet, those who had never witnessed the scene in real life felt puzzled because the Dragon Spear Goddess did not seem to be the same as the Silver Dragon Princess. There was an ineffable feeling to her.

    That person was not Gu Yuena. In fact, she was Na¡¯er.

    ...

    Lan Muzi said, ¡°To be fair to the other girls, since you already have someone in mind, junior Na¡¯er, we¡¯ll let you have first pick of the person you like in this fourth segment, Destined for Three Reincarnations. All of us would like to know the lucky guy who has our Dragon Spear Goddess¡¯s attention.¡±

    Na¡¯er nodded. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go first then.¡±

    Lan Muzi made an inviting gesture. ¡°Alright. So, let¡¯s invite Number Eighteen, junior Na¡¯er to approach the person whom she admires. I wonder if the boys can feel their hearts beating faster.¡±

    Na¡¯er smiled. She did not seem to have moved when her body shed with silver light. The lotus leaf beneath her feet had floated out lightly. There was a wake on theke¡¯s surface as she headed straight toward the boys¡¯ side.

    Tang Wulin could hear the breathing sounds beside him bingbored. He could also hear the excited, thumping heartbeats. Without question, the boys were highly excited currently.

    The lotus leaf drifted closer. Na¡¯er¡¯s pretty face had the same sweet smile. The closer she got, the more apparent the impact her awesome beauty had on the boys. Despite the inner court boys having calmposures, they were currently bedazzled by her beauty. If a man could marry such a wife, what more could he wish for?

    ¡®Pick me, pick me!¡¯ Almost everyone cried out in their hearts.

    ¡®She¡¯s close, she¡¯s getting close!¡¯

    ¡®A hundred meters, eighty meters, fifty meters, thirty meters!¡¯

    The beautifuldy was only a few meters away from them. Everyone¡¯s breathing became heavy. One of the boys could not restrain himself as he unleashed his martial soul directly. Circles of dazzling soul rings rose from beneath his feet as he disyed his strength. In the next instant, more than half the boys shone with the glow from their soul rings. For a time, a riot of colors broke out on Sea God Lake¡¯s surface.

    Ten meters. Only ten meters left!

    The eyes of the boy closest to Na¡¯er were bulging. He kept staring with his wide open eyes as the peerless beauty came toward him. The feeling was simply exhrating.

    There was a killing intent in Tang Wulin¡¯s gaze. He stared at the boy as his hands were already tightly balled into fists.

    At this very moment, the lotus leaf under Na¡¯er¡¯s feet suddenly drew an arc on the water¡¯s surface. The graceful arc deviated silently and went straight toward Tang Wulin.

    No, to be more precise, it was in the direction of Long Yue.

    Na¡¯er was getting close to him. She was only a few meters away from him.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡®No, Na¡¯er, you can¡¯t pick him! He¡¯s from the Star Luo Empire. He...¡¯

    Tang Wulin would have loved to strangle Long Yue right now.

    On the shoreside, the outer court disciples were in an uproar. Many of them could no longer restrain themselves and started yelling. If their Dragon Spear Goddess picked an exchange student from the Star Luo Empire as her partner, it would be uneptable for everyone.

    The lotus leaf under Na¡¯er¡¯s feet slowed down noticeably. She nced at Tang Wulin whose eyes were bulging. When she saw Tang Wulin¡¯s hands tightly balled into fists as he red menacingly at Long Yue, she could not help covering her cute lips in a graceful motion and let slip augh.

    A silver light shed faintly and the lotus leaf picked up speed once more. When she was about three meters from Long Yue, the lotus leaf slid away silently and drew another arc on the water¡¯s surface as it floated to Tang Wulin¡¯s side. Her lotus leaf touched Tang Wulin¡¯s lightly. She raised her head and stuck out her tongue slyly at him.

    Long Yue was stunned. The other boys were also stunned. Tang Wulin himself was equally stunned.

    He was still Na¡¯er¡¯s elder brother at the time!

    Female Number Seventeen who had not taken off her bamboo hat trembled slightly, but she quickly regained herposure. During the minute when they were allowed to choose whether to take off their bamboo hats or keep them on, she did not show any signs of movement at all. She remained the only person who had yet to take off her bamboo hat.

    Tang Wulin who was momentarily stunned began to react to the turn of events. He could not be sure whether tough or cry. ¡®This young girl, her little prank will be the end of me yet!¡¯

    As he looked at Na¡¯er¡¯s sly smile, Tang Wulin could not help raising his hand to ruffle her hair. ¡°You cheeky girl.¡±

    ¡°Tee-hee,¡± Na¡¯er giggled and stuck out her tongue.

    His eyes were full of love and her smile full of sweetness. For a while, they kept everyone in misery. The glow from the soul rings of the various male students obviously grew stronger. If it were not for the few elders on the tower ship holding everyone back, they might have carried out the taking of partners by force segment immediately.

    Tang Wulin said in a low voice, ¡°Are you making trouble on purpose?¡±

    Na¡¯er curled her red lips. ¡°How is this making trouble on purpose? Can¡¯t I pick you, brother? Or do you want me to choose someone else?¡±

    Tang Wulin grunted. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you after this festival is over, you naughty girl.¡±

    Tang Yinmeng said with a faint smile, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll proceed with this segment. Now, the participants will draw lots to determine their turns to choose their partners. Before choosing their partners, the girls can make a request or pose a question to the boy they¡¯re interested in. They can then decide afterward. Junior Na¡¯er, have you forgotten about this?¡±

    However, Na¡¯er waved at her. She replied sweetly, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I think no one else knows him better than I do.¡±

    ...

    ¡°ording to the rules, the female students who have not removed their bamboo hats in this segment must wait until the final moment before they¡¯re allowed to make their choice. Female Number Seventeen, will you pick the male student whom you admire?¡±

    All of Tang Wulin¡¯s awkwardness disappeared in this instant. His gaze sailed a hundred meters across theke¡¯s surface andnded directly on that girl. Everyone¡¯s gaze was also concentrated on her. This was especially true for those who had already guessed her identity.

    Under everyone¡¯s focused stares, Female Number Seventeen shook her head lightly after a brief moment of silence.

    Her movement was very slight and simple, but it made Tang Wulin, standing atop his lotus leaf, feel as if he had fallen into an abyss.

    She shook her head. She did not make a choice. She really did not pick him. She had not picked anyone, or even removed her bamboo hat.

    Without a doubt, this meant that she had no one whom she admired, and she was not interested in finding her partner in this year¡¯s Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival.

    Tang Wulin felt as if something had suddenly taken hold of his heart. He immediately found it hard to breathe.

    His eyes were slightly blurred, and the edges of his lips now had a faint bitterness.

    Everything that they had experienced together overflowed in his heart. ¡®Why did you not pick me?¡¯

    ...

    Every encounter was a reunion after a long separation.

    He had been looked down upon because of hisck of talent, fought with his roommate soon after he entered the academy and was assigned to ss Five, which was the weakest. All these were sent his way by destiny.

    He had felt helpless once and was lost also. Even if his heart and mind were strong, in the darkness, he was still a child.

    In the unseen world, he had met someone after a long wait.

    It was a peaceful, sunny day. Thin wisps of clouds hung in the skies. The gentle breeze brought a faint aroma with it.

    On the field where everyone was drenched in sweat, he met with a pure white figure unexpectedly. She had delicate and pretty features, long ck hair and ck eyes. She seemed to have a strange air about her as she walked.

    ¡°Why are you wearing iron chains?¡±

    ¡°To train my body, of course! Teacher has higher expectations of me. You¡¯re sharp.¡±

    When they were eating, she seemed to have taken notice of his shocking appetite. She passed him her own buns.

    ¡°I can¡¯t finish mine. You can have them.¡±

    A single gesture had pulled them closer to each other. Everything happened smoothly just like an old friend who was concerned.

    She was Gu Yue, and like the deep waters of an ancient well, she held many secrets within her. She was also like the broad, cold moon which cleared and brightened his eyes.

    He was a humble Bluesilver Grass, while she was the beloved child blessed by the Elements. One of them went with the flow, while the other went against it. In the rapid torrent of time, they were reunited with each other after a long separation.

    ...

    ¡®I¡¯ve been hugging you tightly no matter which side you took.¡¯

    They disyed a tacit agreement in the ss Promotion Tournament and assisted each other in the spirit ascension tform. They became friends in the truest sense of the word.

    When he came back smelling like barbeque, she could tell that he had met with another girl. When his crystallized form fell from midair, she caught him with her own body without hesitation to prevent him from shattering.

    ¡®I¡¯m cold toward others. I¡¯ll only smile for you.¡¯

    When faced with the choice of whether she wanted to join the Tang Sect, her answer was ¡®no¡¯.

    He was afraid. He was afraid that the people around him would leave one after the other, just like his parents and little sister had done.

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m leaving you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only chosen not to enter the Tang Sect, not leave ss Zero. Joining or not joining an organization doesn¡¯t change my being at all.¡±

    ¡®I won¡¯t leave you. I¡¯ll be with you forever.¡¯

    ...

    When they were young, time trickled sluggishly as they snuggled up to each other warmly.

    On the soul bus, the sea was on the east. It was a boundless patch of blue, and the sea seemed to melt into the skies.

    He looked at the beautiful scenery which flitted past the window. In a daze, he softly called out the name of his little sister. A silver silhouette disappeared from his mind as quickly as it appeared. When he opened his eyes, what he saw was her astonished look.

    She smiled faintly and gave him a ss of water. There was only in water inside the ss. Its temperature was perfect, and it nourished his heart.

    The sunlight fell on her face, which seemed to make her skin glitter in a translucent manner. He realized, as if for the first time, just how beautiful she was.

    The sparkling glow from the sun made her rest her head gently on his shoulder. Her breathing gradually calmed down.

    Without realizing it, he shut his eyes as well. His body felt warm and fuzzy. All his exhaustion silently faded away amidst the feeling of the moment.

    There were hardly any words. This scene was like a monochrome fragment of the years they spent together.

    ...

    With you, I would not be sad even if I died.

    At the Skysea Alliance Tournament, she was suddenly attacked and could not react in time. The only thing she could do was bind her own hands and await her death.

    Suddenly, her body felt warm. He had hugged her and used his back to bear the brunt of the attack.

    Bright red bloodflowers bloomed in her eyes, but there was no sadness or regret on his face. There was only a faint smile.

    ¡®How I wish I can apany you on the roads that you¡¯ll take in the future. But, I¡¯ll never forget my original intention. I want to protect you like this forever. You, whom I hold so dear. Unfortunately, this may be thest time I¡¯ll be able to do this.¡¯

    She was flustered. She cared not about using up her own life force. She utilized her purest life¡¯s light to mend his damaged body.

    She did not care. She wanted him to live on.

    ¡®You¡¯ve said that there¡¯s no contract in the world that can surpass the friendship between two persons who share the same fate.¡¯

    ...

    ¡®Although you¡¯ve grown up, you¡¯re still you.¡¯

    Time flew by as swiftly as an arrow. Months shed past like a weaver¡¯s shuttle.

    Three years had gone by. For some unknown reason, her attitude toward him had changed. She was not as friendly as she had been, and she even seemed to be distancing herself from him.

    They sat for the Highest Hall Examination. They passed, but she was still distant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°She hit you. I¡¯m not happy.¡±

    She turned around and looked straight into his eyes. There was no suspicion or reluctance on her part. She stated her reason inly, without being open to other options.

    ¡®Thank you. Thank you for still being the person who¡¯d do anything for me. So, nothing has changed after all.¡±

    ...

    ¡®When I¡¯ve the ability to obtain justice, I¡¯lle back.¡¯

    She was picked on. Faced with the imposing manner of the elders, he did not have an ounce of fear within him. He stood beside her, being neither haughty nor humble.

    This was because she, who was being picked on, was the person he wanted to protect.

    ¡°Tell me, is there justice in Shrek Academy?¡±

    The answer was resolute and scornful.

    He felt powerless. In the face of absolute strength, was he truly unable to protect others, even his ownpanions?

    He raised his head.

    ¡°Elders, I forfeit my rights to take up Shrek Academy¡¯s entrance examination. One day, when I¡¯ve the ability to obtain justice, I¡¯lle back.¡±

    For her, he wanted to give up on his ideals.

    ¡®Even if the world deserted you, I¡¯d still walk by your side.¡¯

    ...

    He had not returned the whole night. She waited without saying a word.

    She leaned on a great tree with her eyes closed. A few drops of dew hung on her longshes. Under the illumination of dawn, the entire scene looked like a scroll painting.

    He looked at her in a daze. This moment was seared deeply into the depths of his heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Why are you sleeping here?¡±

    ¡°It was already veryte, and you hadn¡¯te back. I came out to look for you, but I saw you meditating still. So, I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    She said it inly as if she was talking about something insignificant.

    There was a smile at the corners of his lips. He did not know why, but when he looked at the youngdy before him, he had no intention of saying ¡®thank you¡¯.

    Life did not always need grand and spectacr surprises. Sometimes, being simple and nonchnt was enough.

    ...

    ¡®Even if we disband, I¡¯ll still follow you.¡¯

    They had had a quarrel among their team. The others had disagreed with his opinion.

    For the others, crafting a battle armor using a spirit alloy was too lofty a goal and unthinkable, like a divine steed which soared across the heavens.

    However, she believed in himpletely standing at his side without hesitation.

    ¡°Forget it. I think I¡¯ve been indulging in my wildest fantasies.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to craft my one-word battle armor using a spirit alloy.¡±

    When she saw her stubbornness and determination, at that moment, his heart was filled with warmth.

    ¡®With you by my side, why should I be afraid even if I had to go against the whole world?¡¯

    ...

    ¡®Martial soul fusion. I¡¯m in you, and you¡¯re in me.¡¯

    When they were faced with a powerful opponent, he still stood in front of her. He knew that they would surely lose, but he was not timid or overly cautious.

    He was a person who could bear with her pride and waywardness, just because it was her.

    He was a person who would trade his life for hers to protect her.

    Her gaze gradually became lost. She opened her arms just like that and embraced him tightly from behind.

    There was no hesitation, onlyplete trust from her body and mind. Everything seemed to return to the days of their youth.

    At that time, he was still a little boy who admired his senior. On the other hand, she was still a little girl who loved to quarrel.

    There seemed to be a vast dome above their heads which witnessed this mighty ritual.

    They had won, but they had fainted; her hands seemed as if they had grown out of his body. The two of them could not be separated no matter what. They had obtained victory and glory while they were in each other¡¯s arms.

    When two people traveled on conflicting roads, their fates might be severed. What endured forever were surely their martial souls and the bond between their spirits. Were they not each other¡¯s partner?

    ...

    The enormous scenes in the sky began to turn into a chaotic mess with fragments of memories appearing continuously in shes. It was too much for the eyes to take in, yet for some unknown reason, an ineffable sorrow filled everyone¡¯s heart.

    When one¡¯s spiritual power was powerful to the extent of the divine consciousness, one¡¯s emotions would not only touch others but would even affect others. The powerful Thought Concretization was already contagious on its own. Hence, it affected every single person¡¯s emotion on the scene.

    The scene was obviously in a chaotic mess. Nevertheless, the feelings that Tang Wulin once felt could be experienced by everyone. They felt what he felt, and they grew sadder together with him.

    On the other hand, they seemed to have understood the incidents from the past. They understood why she rejected him by shaking her head gently in the past. She did it because she was afraid of what was bound to happen one day! She did it because she was terrified that one day they would have no choice but be enemies, in spite of being deeply in love with each other.

    ...

    ¡°Please wee ourst candidate, the Dragon Spear Goddess. Na¡¯er, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    The entire Sea God Lake and the shore were quiet when Tang Yinmeng¡¯s voice faded.

    The radiance of the moon and the stars in the sky made Sea God Lake beneath the starlit night sparkle. Her silver hair, purple eyes, and exquisite silhouette were reflecting the light under the moon and stars as she slowly arrived next to Dai Yun¡¯er.

    Her gaze appeared a little dazed but there was a radiance rippling in her eyes.

    Her gaze, as she looked at him, was no longer akin to a sister looking at an older brother.

    Tang Wulin was taken aback when he sensed that she was looking at him differently.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Na¡¯er called out to him softly.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, you...¡± Tang Wulin was frowning ever so slightly.

    Na¡¯er smiled. ¡°Brother, do you know the moment you took me in when I was three years old that I already loved you? Even when you were not so strong, you did your best to defend me from those evil men. You¡¯re not only kind but brave.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re much tougher than your peers. Your martial soul awakened when you were six years old. It was the Bluesilver Grass, a universally acknowledged useless martial soul. However, you had soul power when your martial soul was awakened. Your ambition was to be a soul master, but you dared not think about bing a battle armor master at the time. You said you wish to control a mecha instead.¡±

    Na¡¯er looked at Tang Wulin affectionately. At that moment, he was all her eyes could see. ¡°But, one would need to spend a lot of money in order to be a soul master with a spirit soul. Our family was not well off. Father and Mother worked very hard. Thus, you were only allowed to study forging when you were sixteen years old. I remember very clearly that you couldn¡¯t even make an expression because you were so tired after ss at the beginning. You copsed on the bed, and it seemed like you couldn¡¯t even hear me calling out to you.¡±

    ¡°Yet, you didn¡¯t give up. You still remained persistent in learning. You bought me candies with the remaining money after you had saved a portion of your sry each time. Those candies were so sweet.¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember that I once asked if you would miss me when I¡¯m gone?¡±

    Tang Wulin listened to Na¡¯er¡¯s words in a daze. His mind seemed to have traveled back to ten years ago when he was still at his home.

    ...

    ¡®My ambition is to go to the Star Sea.¡¯

    He was a youth with ck hair, ck eyes, and a fairplexion. He stepped into the Eastsea City alone with a vain hope as he embarked on an unknown journey.

    He had a useless Bluesilver Grass martial soul and his inherent, pitiful rank-3 soul power. He was ordinary in the vast city, but even that tiny grass seed which was blown everywhere could fulfill its original intention.

    While the rest of the people were still immersed in their parents¡¯ inculcation, he had lost his home.

    That dash of warm silver color was moving away from his gaze, and he felt cold in his palm.

    ¡°Will you miss me when I¡¯m gone?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will. I¡¯ll miss you so, so much.¡±

    The moist night breeze gently stroked his face. The warmth radiating from his left breast made him smile. It did not feel bitter but nostalgic, as he reminisced about his past.

    The silver-haired girl was never too far away in his heart. She was still living in a corner of his memories as she called out to him under the setting sun.

    ¡®I¡¯m Tang Wulin, and my ambition is to go to the Star Sea.¡¯

    ¡®When that ordinary grass seed germinates into a lush green field, will I be able to hold your hand and visit the Star Sea again?¡¯

    ...

    ¡°Brother, I like you, I love you. I¡¯m willing to spend all my time to apany you in the future and be by your side always. Please allow me to love you. Is that alright? I¡¯m serious.¡± Na¡¯er¡¯s expression was so solemn that even the As Douluo Yun Ming on the tower ship felt shocked.

    Initially, Tang Wulin¡¯s deste and despairing heart could not help being moved. If one were to ask how he prioritized the females in his heart, his mother, Na¡¯er, and she would each upy a permanent position.

    Even so, he never thought that she would talk about all this to him during the Sea God Fated Date Festival with everyone¡¯s attention fixated on them.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, you¡¯re my sister!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m only your Na¡¯er. We are not rted by blood. I¡¯m only your Na¡¯er. I refuse to be your sister anymore. I¡¯m only willing to be your Na¡¯er,¡± she spoke stubbornly.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s body was shivering ever so slightly.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up, Na¡¯er. I can¡¯t allow you to continue speaking anymore so as to be fair to everyone.¡± Tang Yinmeng¡¯s voice sounded slightly odd.

    He once vowed not to allow anyone to make Na¡¯er cry, yet he never expected that person to be himself.

    ¡®Na¡¯er, why do you have to be so foolish?¡¯

    There was an indescribable feeling in the depth of his heart for some unknown reason. Just as Na¡¯er said, they were not biological siblings after all. Na¡¯er was the sister he took in, the sister he had watched over diligently.

    Na¡¯er suddenly raised her head and looked toward Tang Wulin with a burning gaze. ¡°There would never have been anyone else in your heart if I hadn¡¯t left you in the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Junior Wulin, please make your choice,¡± Lan Muzi urged with a deep voice.

    Tang Wulin inhaled a deep breath strenuously as the energy in his entire body seemed to be shifting.

    He questioned his conscience, and the answer was unusually clear to him. He did not want to hurt Na¡¯er, but more than that, he did not want to lie to her. Besides, everything was soplicated. He did not wish to give up this opportunity even if it seemed extremely vague.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Na¡¯er. I choose Female Number Seventeen!¡± Tang Wulin exerted almost all the strength of his entire body as he spoke those few simple words.

    ...

    The scene in the sky exploded this time akin to that fragile heart being broken brutally in the past.

    Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena¡¯s silhouette appeared in the sky once again. Tears were streaming down Gu Yuena¡¯s face at the moment. The tears did not belong to Gu Yue, but it belonged to Na¡¯er. It was Na¡¯er who had always loved Tang Wulin deepy and tried everything she could to influence Gu Yue so that she would not hurt him!

    ¡°Na¡¯er...¡± said Tang Wulin with a shaky voice. Despite his powerful abilities, his heart wrenched in agony when he recalled that moment through his Thought Concretization.

    He was so reluctant to hurt Na¡¯er. Neither could he go against his heart at the time.

    However, the way he rejected her at that moment still breaks his heart now. Had he known that his rejection would make Na¡¯er disappearpletely, perhaps he would rather suffer for the rest of his life than to reject her.

    ...

    On the other hand, the color on Na¡¯er¡¯s face faded the second Tang Wulin spoke those words. Subconsciously, she backed one step behind with half of her foot in the water. Her body swayed for a while before she managed to stabilize herself.

    Lan Muzi swallowed a gulp, and then he looked toward Female Number Seventeen. ¡°ording to the rules, you must remove your bamboo hat and veil now. Then, listen to his love confession for a minute.¡±

    Female Number Seventeen paused for a moment before she raised her hands slowly to remove the bamboo hat and veil from her head.

    It was a pale charming face with ck hair and ck eyes. She did not appear extraordinary whenpared to Dai Yun¡¯er and Na¡¯er by her side. She waspletely concealed by the radiance emitting from the two females beside her.

    Her face was covered in tears since earlier, tears that she could not control. She watched him as her lips trembled gently.

    Tang Wulin smiled when he saw the tears on her face. He smiled because she was not treating him mercilessly. He suddenly felt like everything was worth it when he saw those tears.

    ¡°You should choose her.¡± Gu Yue turned her head to the side and looked toward Na¡¯er¡¯s direction.

    Na¡¯er did not utter a word.

    Again, Gu Yue spoke something baffling, ¡°I don¡¯t want to win.¡±

    On the other hand, Na¡¯er smiled. Her pale face was filled with a faint grin at that moment. She puffed up her chest as she suddenly looked toward Gu Yue with a slight arrogance. ¡°There are things that aren¡¯t up to you.¡±

    Gu Yue shut her eyes as tears streamed down her face. ¡°However, do you know how great a price he would have to pay? Our life would be unbearably tough in the future.¡±

    Na¡¯er spoke with determination, ¡°I don¡¯t. I can only hope that I¡¯m capable of giving myself entirely to him.¡±

    ...

    This portion of memories belonged to Gu Yuena. It was Gu Yuena¡¯s turn to project her Thought Concretization.

    When the scene of her saying ¡®do you know how great a price he would have to pay?¡¯ yed, Tang Wulin could not refrain himself from shutting his eyes in pain.

    Yes, the price that he had to pay was finally here. It was here on this very day. The agony wreaked havoc through his mind and body. The agony was leading him down the abyss once again.

    On the other hand, it was precisely during that moment that he felt Gu Yuena¡¯s love for him in its truest sense.

    ...

    Lan Muzi could not understand either but the Fated Date Festival had to go on. ¡°Wulin, it¡¯s your turn. You have a minute.¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head and stared at Gu Yue. ¡°I don¡¯t need a minute. I only need to ask her a question.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yue, I¡¯ve only ever loved one girl in this world, and that girl is you. Do you love me?¡±

    He once had thousands and millions of words he wished to tell her, yet when he was confronting her, he could only speak these words. These words were enough for him. He needed an answer, an answer that could make him stop caring for everything else or make him walk into another world.

    He raised his right hand and extended his turned palm. Glossy golden scales spread from the exposed wrist all the way to his palm. Shining, golden ws appeared with his five fingers flexed inward. He pointed the sharp w straight at the top of his head.

    A gush of thick blood essence fluctuation burst out from his body abruptly. It was difficult to describe, but during that split second when the thick blood essence aura appeared, every single soul master with a dragon-type martial soul at the scene gave out a muffled grunt. They appeared ghastly pale. Even Long Yue was no exception.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t!¡± Na¡¯er shrieked yet she dared not move at all. She could clearly see the golden radiance pulsating on the Golden Dragon w. Tang Wulin would only need to lower his palm ever so slightly before he would graze his head.

    ¡°I only need to know the answer, your heart¡¯s answer. The genuine answer. Don¡¯t lie to me. I can tell from your gaze and your bloodline. I can sense if you¡¯re telling the truth.¡± Tang Wulin stared at Gu Yue with a burning gaze without the slightest concession.

    Gu Yue looked at him absentmindedly. Tears were no longer streaming down her face.

    All of a sudden, she felt as if her entire body was about to have a breakdown. She nodded strenuously as tears poured down her face once more. She could not help kneeling onto the lotus leaf. She could not speak anymore but only nodded vigorously.

    Tang Wulin smiled proudly as he put down his right hand. He took a step forward and stood before her.

    He pulled her up from the lotus leaf into his arms. An enormous creature emerged underneath Tang Wulin¡¯s body apanied by a valiant dragon¡¯s roar that pushed his and her body into the air.

    ...

    Tang Wulin did not know that after experiencing the joy which onlysted a moment, he would need to endure the agony that he was utterly incapable of withstanding at this exact moment. He had not expected that he would need to confront the person he loved.

    In the crisis which involved all mankind, his only option was to kill her so he could perhaps solve the crisis once and for all.

    Yet, the girl who nodded strenuously at him had loved him with all her might. How could he bring himself to do it?

    Intense emotions affected every single person, not only mankind but the soul beasts simrly.

    The Jade Swan was already sobbing profusely of all the numerous beasts. Even a powerful soul beast as magnificent as the Bear Lord was twitching as well.

    The Beast God watched the scene in a daze. He knew about the rtionship between Gu Yuena and Tang Wulin, but he knew much less than what he had just learned. Shrek Academy was protected by the As Douluo in the past. How would he have the courage to enter? He had only now known that Her Highness had formed such a deep rtionship with Tang Wulin since the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival. It was precisely this rtionship that made her unable to bear killing him all this while.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s real painsted only five days. Perhaps, the pain that Her Highness endured in her heart for so many years knowing that she could never possibly be with him must be even more excruciating!

    All of a sudden, Gu Yue raised the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand with tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to know something.¡±

    The Thought Concretization scene appeared once again. However, only Tang Wulin could see it this time.

    ...

    The Sea God Lake in the early morning had a mysterious beauty to it. Mist clouded over the surface of theke while blue waves rippled on the water.

    She stood by thekeside for a very long time. Her shoulders were covered with the morning dew, yet she did not have any intention to brush it off.

    She appeared like an elf with her silver hair blowing in the morning breeze as she gazed distantly into the foggy dawn.

    Herrge purple eyes reflected thekewater. The corners of her lips cracked into a faint smile.

    Another woman walked over silently and stood by her side. Her ck hair blowing in the wind made her glow with health. There was a faint blush on her charming face.

    However, when she saw the other woman, her smile vanished.

    They stood side by side as they gazed into the crystal clearke water before them.

    ¡°You¡¯ve won!¡± Na¡¯er spoke in a soft yet rxed manner.

    ¡°It seems like you really want me to win.¡± Gu Yue frowned.

    Na¡¯er chuckled. ¡°Yes! I actually want you to win badly as I figured that you¡¯d win anyhow. I understand him too well. Can you believe it? I exist only as an episode in his life. I confessed my love for him, just so I¡¯ve a suitable excuse to leave.¡±

    ¡°He would be sad if you were to leave,¡± Gu Yue spoke.

    Na¡¯er shook her head with self-mockery. ¡°I had lost. Am I allowed to stay? However, I had known that I¡¯d certainly lose. Anyway, I had to lose, otherwise, he would¡¯ve died for real, right?¡±

    Gu Yue was silent.

    Na¡¯er sighed softly. ¡°Back when we were betting, I made a firm resolution to ce the bet, because I knew that you only pretended to kill him yet you wished to appear wless in your soul. I didn¡¯t have the choice but toply with you. Otherwise, you¡¯d have a w in your soul at the time which meant you¡¯d kill him without the slightest hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Do you regret your choice now?¡± Na¡¯er asked.

    Gu Yue was slightly stunned. ¡°Regret? I don¡¯t know.¡± She genuinely did not know if she regretted or not.

    Na¡¯er spoke, ¡°If you didn¡¯t wish for all of this to happen, then you shouldn¡¯t have established the method to integrate into the human world back in the beginning. Facts proved that your practice was right. Only by understanding mankind, can you truly discover the method to destroy them. However, we¡¯ve discovered that not all mankind ispletely useless. At least, mankind¡¯s empathy is something that we don¡¯t have. That¡¯s why there¡¯s you and me when we were young. We had no choice but to seal ourselves in order to be more like humans, so we could truly integrate ourselves into human society. That was how part of our spirit which belonged to mankind was born.¡±

    ¡°When you realized that mankind¡¯s sentiment in you was getting out of control, you requested me to erase it by force. By then, it was already impossible. It would¡¯ve caused you great harm. On the other hand, all this was because my brother brought me love and warmth, so I understood mankind¡¯s sentiment.¡±

    ¡°You stripped me away from your body, because you had no other choice and made me into an autonomous individual. However, I¡¯d always be a part of you even when we¡¯re two separate individuals. That was why you ced a bet with me to find out whether my brother would fall in love with you and abandon me. If you were to win, then it would prove that mankind¡¯s sentiment was fake, so I¡¯d merge into your body once again. On the other hand, if you were to lose, then you¡¯d make me into aplete individual as you promised. Isn¡¯t that correct? What a waste that I¡¯ve your intelligence but mankind¡¯s sentiment. It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that it was utterly impossible. I take up thirty percent of your overall power. You would never be you anymore if I became an integral whole in the end. Thus, you¡¯ll never abandon me. The only choice is either we merge back together or you¡¯ve a w. Hence, if you lose, then you¡¯ll certainly kill my brother and force me to merge with you. Am I right?¡±

    Gu Yue stared at Na¡¯er. Her charming face turned pale as she listened to Na¡¯er¡¯s rhetoric.

    ¡°Gu Yue, do you know that I was willing to bet with you because you totally don¡¯t understand mankind¡¯s emotions? You assumed that my brother and I had a romantic rtionship. Actually, you¡¯re wrong. We have a family rtionship. Perhaps, I didn¡¯t treat him as such, but he considers me as his sister. On the other hand, he¡¯s not treating you with affection but true romantic love.¡±

    ¡°Love and affection are twopletely different things. Thus, he has never abandoned me nor betrayed me despite choosing you. In that sense, I¡¯ve lost. Yet, you won¡¯t be getting the result you wished for. Thus, it¡¯s truly difficult to tell who won actually.¡±

    Gu Yue looked at her deeply. ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t realize you¡¯ve been nning all these?¡±¡®

    Na¡¯er smiled. ¡°Of course, you knew. How can you possibly not figure this out when you¡¯re so intelligent? Just as when you attempted to be estranged from my brother, you already sensed that your feelings were affected. Unfortunately, love has a subtle influence on your character. It was already toote when you realized that something was wrong because he already had a ce in your heart. Thus, you¡¯ve been attempting to break free with great effort for a long time. Yet, the more time passes, the more he begins to grow and take root in your heart.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yue, do you realize that we are inherently too naive whether we are soul beasts or divine beasts? Moreover, no matter how powerful your energy or how vast your spiritual power, there¡¯s no way you can resist that emotion once we are engaged with matters of the heart. It has no form or shape, yet it truly exists.¡±

    Gu Yue spoke bitterly, ¡°So, do you think that he won¡¯t matter anymore by saying this? Do you really think so?¡±

    Na¡¯er sighed softly. ¡°At least, he¡¯ll live longer. When he bes powerful enough with time or when you¡¯re incapable of fighting him anymore, I believe that no one will be capable of killing him. Gu Yue, face your emotions or enmity will only blind you.¡±

    Gu Yue suddenly spoke in rage, ¡°You¡¯re just like a human now.¡±

    Na¡¯er smiled. ¡°I was a human initially! I¡¯ve always thought so. That¡¯s why I refuse to destroy mankind, and I even hope to see us living together in peace. I love my brother and our parents too. I enjoy mankind¡¯s world and its idiosyncrasies. You¡¯ve won, yet you¡¯ve lost too. However, I truly wish that you¡¯ll have better results in the future. No, that all of you will have better results.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s breath quickened. ¡°You really think that I¡¯m incapable of killing him mercilessly?¡±

    Na¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t. You can¡¯t since the beginning. Even in my absence, you can¡¯t either. Otherwise, why do you wait until now? Since when have you been so hesitant? Perhaps, you stood a chance when you were hesitant the first time, but you¡¯ll probably never kill him again after you¡¯ve been hesitant thrice. I understand you well enough, so you must be clear about this in your heart too. After we¡¯ve merged, you¡¯ll be me and I¡¯ll be you. You¡¯ll be affected even more and have great difficulty in making up your mind. You must love him. My brother is truly outstanding. Even though we don¡¯t know where his Golden Dragon King bloodline came from, I¡¯ll admit that he¡¯s the only one worthy of being ourpanion in the human world.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. ¡°My biggest mistake was my decision in cing the bet with you back then. I shouldn¡¯t have made you into a separate whole at all. At least, I¡¯d still be able to exert my subtle influence if we had remained as one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost, and I¡¯ve lost too. You¡¯re right that I couldn¡¯t bear to kill, that was why I could only leave him and allow time for our love to fade. Perhaps by doing so, I can kill him one day. Maybe, he can grow fast enough so he can kill me one day. You understand that the conflict between us can¡¯t be reconciled. This is the conflict between mankind and the soul beasts. It¡¯s also the conflict between Godhood and the divine beasts. It¡¯s a conflict that we¡¯re incapable of resolving.¡±

    Na¡¯er was quiet. She had be deste. ¡°When I¡¯m gone, you¡¯ll be gone too. He¡¯s going to be sad.¡±

    Gu Yue¡¯s body shuddered. ¡°It¡¯s still going to be better than me staying by his side and our people losing control and taking the initiative to kill him. I¡¯m still far from being able to walk out of the sealpletely. The core is already awakened, but you know there are many powerful creatures amongst our people. There are even some powerhouses capable of bing divine beasts that I¡¯m incapable of suppressing. Hence, I¡¯m destined to leave.¡±

    Na¡¯er bit her lips. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. Gu Yue, you¡¯ve truly changed. You know how to take others into consideration, especially him. I understand now that you must leave in order to give him more space to grow. You wish he¡¯ll be powerful enough one day that there¡¯s no way you can kill him. However, you know that¡¯s impossible. The divine realm is non-existent. He¡¯ll never achieve your level till eternity.¡±

    Gu Yue smiled. ¡°You know it but you don¡¯t understand it. You¡¯ve no idea what he means in my heart. Neither do you have any idea what percentage of me belongs to mankind now. You¡¯re right that I do have regrets. I regretted my decision to issue the order to integrate into the human world at the beginning. However, I¡¯ll need to fulfill my mission, yet there are those I¡¯m unwilling to harm. Thus, let me face the contradiction alone. I don¡¯t know what to do either, but I¡¯ll need to move forward anyhow. Come back, Na¡¯er. I¡¯m no longer Gu Yue from today onward. My name will finally beplete, only that he won¡¯t know it¡¯ll be Gu Yuena!

    Speckles of radiance shimmered as Gu Yue¡¯s body suddenly turned translucent. It was a white silvery translucence as the hexagram underneath her feet conjured ayer of formless shield which enshrouded both of them.

    If one were nearby, one would realize that there was not an ounce of energy fluctuation seeping out from that white, silvery world.

    Na¡¯er¡¯s body turned translucent as well. She began walking toward Gu Yue one step at a time with tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to leave all this behind, everyone around me, my teachers and my brother!¡±

    Gu Yue sighed. ¡°However, you should also know that no matter how hard it is, you don¡¯t have an energy source, so you¡¯re destined to return. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only vanish into thin air. You said it before that I am you and you are me when you¡¯ve merged with me. I¡¯ll let go of everything. Since the w has already turned into a rift, we shall then ept this rift together. Perhaps, everything will be different now.¡±

    The silvery white silhouettes ovepped. Na¡¯er and Gu Yue spread out their arms as the two silhouettes began to slowly fuse together. Gu Yue¡¯s ck hair vanished while her ck eyes turned purple. Na¡¯er¡¯s child-like look disappeared as she slowly grew in size.

    Once the two of them lookedpletely identical and had transformed into the Dragon Spear Goddess, who was three years older, the silver light suddenly vanished with a sh into the silent Sea God Lake.

    ...

    ¡°Na¡¯er...¡± Tang Wulin¡¯s vision blurred.

    ¡°Had you not forced me into making a choice, perhaps you won¡¯t be in so much pain now. Had you allowed me to leave in the past, perhaps you¡¯ll be able to face this calmly now. Na¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have left you either. I said that before at the time. You should¡¯ve chosen her instead.¡±

    The light shadow vanished. The Silver Dragon Princess held the Silver Dragon Spear on one side, while Tang Wulin who held the Golden Dragon Spear appeared lost.

    So, it turned out that this happened in the past. In order to help Tang Wulin achieve his dream, Na¡¯er sacrificed herself.

    Whoever won the bet felt like a loser to Tang Wulin. Perhaps, he was the only winner in this situation.

    Yet, he wondered what he would do if he were given another chance to choose.

    He had no idea. Yes, even he had no idea at all.

    Yet, the memories reminded him of something deep in his mind. Gradually, he calmed down.

    ¡°I have no regrets,¡± said Tang Wulin softly.

 Chapter 1980 - The Real Battle Of The Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1980 The Real Battle Of The Gods</h4>

    Gu Yuena¡¯s body shook. She said bitterly, ¡°So you really have no regrets?¡±Tang Wulin nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. No matter how much I¡¯m involved at this exact moment, I know that I¡¯m happy that I got to spend those days with you in the past at the very least. I may not have held out until now without those days. And if I didn¡¯t have that hope, how could I possibly rebuild Shrek and fight against the abyssal legion? You¡¯ve always been that hope in my heart. It¡¯s precisely this reason that I¡¯m able to persist until now. The hope may be lost now, but it existed before in some measure.¡±

    Gu Yuena was stunned for a moment.

    Tang Wulin smiled. Even though his smile was bitter sweet, he remained smiling all along. ¡°The result is important, yet how is the process unimportant? You and I, we represent the soul beasts and mankind. Your judgement is correct. We¡¯re bound to stand on opposing sides. We¡¯ve our ns behind us, so we can¡¯t cower nor run. This is the responsibility that we must bear. Come, let¡¯s put an end to this today. Let¡¯s end this war once and for all. I can only hope that you¡¯ll let the soul beasts and mankind live peacefully if you win. If I win, I¡¯ll certainly do my best to ensure this as well. Is that okay? Think of this as our promise to each other.¡±

    Tang Wulin appeared to have returned to his normal selfpletely by now. Gu Yuena was ssy-eyed on the other hand. She was in a daze for a short while before she nodded slowly.

    In the meantime, both mankind and the soul beasts were immersed in their emotions which had been passed to them from earlier at the ground level.

    Tang Wulin slowly raised his Golden Dragon Spear and right hand simultaneously to make a grasping gesture. The Sea God¡¯s Trident appeared in his grasp once again.

    Hisbined act of unleashing a divine weapon and a super divine weapon was undoubtedly a disy of his willingness to spare no effort.

    The Silver Dragon Spear in Gu Yuena¡¯s hand was raised simrly. A nine-colored halo akin to a light wheel descended from the sky and hovered above the top of her head. It illuminated and enshrouded her body. Her aura began to bloom at full speed.

    The battle between them was about to unfold in real life from this moment on. It was the final battle!

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes lit up first. He took a step forward with his left foot. The Combat Heaven and Earth consciousness burst forth as he unleashed the Forbid Heaven-Earth, Dragon Emperor Fight.

    The consciousness that burst forth brazenly elevated his essence, energy, and spirit to its peak instantly. Apparently, the two battles from before did not affect his current fighting capacity even a little.

    A terrifying aura spread out from his body soon after. A piercing radiance erupted in the sky. The air was filled with the resonant roars of a dragon as if the Golden Dragon King had awakened.

    Triggered by the dragon¡¯s roars, the Dragon God Core above Gu Yuena¡¯s head began to shake mildly. It emitted an iparably powerful aura as if it was calling out to its dual parts tobine with each other.

    A silver light coiled around the Silver Dragon Dancing Qilin battle armor dded to Gu Yuena¡¯s body. She swung the Silver Dragon Spear which was already rendered in nine colors. All at once, a nine-colored light orb condensed slowly in the air. The light orb was notrge, only the size of a man¡¯s fist. Its energy within was constantly superimposing,pressing, andplementing itself.

    ¡°Roar, roar...¡± Two dragon¡¯s roars were heard simultaneously. The golden and the silver silhouettes charged at each other.

    The real battle of the Gods had begun at this very moment!

    ¡°Boom...¡±

    It was the explosive power of a god, turning the sky into a splendor of light. Countless rifts emerged at a high altitude in the sky.

    The two silhouettes parted abruptly and shot out toward opposing sides. Tang Wulin unleashed the Mysterious Heaven Loop from the Golden Dragon Spear in his left hand to neutralize the energy storm explosion, while with the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his right hand, he pierced forward to unleash the Thousand using Fingers.

    The light shadow casted by the Sea God¡¯s Trident fused into a gigantic halberd. It shot out ferociously and headed straight for Gu Yuena.

    A radiance circted in Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes. Everything within the surrounding area, whereby she was at its center, suddenly became distorted. The Dragon God Core above her head shone a light ray whichnded precisely on the halberd¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°Buzz...¡± A divine radiance shook the ce. Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena swayed simultaneously.

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident transformed once again to unleash the Millennium Cloud. Tang Wulin appeared to have no reservations in the battle anymore.

    Gu Yuena squinted her eyes. She raised the Silver Dragon Spear vertically. The Dragon God Core immediately spewed forth a stream of nine-colored radiance. A gigantic nine-colored dragon¡¯s head emerged behind Gu Yuena and spat out a huge breath which enshrouded her body instantly.

    At this very moment, Gu Yuena¡¯s aura was elevated exponentially. Her raised Silver Dragon Spear swung down brazenly to transform into an enormous nine-colored light de which was targeted at Tang Wulin.

    The white clouds cracked and dispersed into the air. In the next moment, the nine-colored radiance had arrived before Tang Wulin.

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident unleashed the Mysterious Heaven Loop!

    The golden halos were projected in oveppingyers. These halos neutralized the nine-colored light de. Soon after, the halo expanded outward to form into Tang Wulin¡¯s most powerful control-type divine skill known as the Indefinite Storm!

    The Indefinite Storm condensed from the Mysterious Heaven Loop was so far sessful when it was unleashed in the previous battles such that no powerhouse was capable of resisting it.

    The beasts watching the battle from the ground became nervous at once. Was Gu Yuena capable of resisting this Indefinite Storm then?

    The abyssal Sage King was defeated by the Indefinite Storm, unleashed by Tang San personally, which resulted in his eventual death. Once the target was entrapped within the halo, the target would need to endure a full-force attack.

    Meanwhile, the Dragon God Core above Gu Yuena¡¯s head suddenly dropped down. Her pupils were suddenly tainted with rich, nine colors. At the same time, an ineffable icy cold aura burst forth from her body.

    An invisible overbearingness erupted from her body instantly.

    Tang Wulin felt his Golden Dragon King¡¯s bloodline aura dimmed abruptly. There was a feeling of forced suppression which made him uneasy.

    Ever since he possessed the Golden Dragon King bloodline, he had always suppressed the others. He had never encountered a situation where he was suppressed by the others. This was the first time he felt it.

    It was the Dragon God¡¯s power. It was the suppression from the Dragon God¡¯s bloodline. Gu Yuena who possessed the Dragon God Core inherently had the upper hand.

    Meanwhile, Gu Yuena swung the Silver Dragon Spear forward in her hand and made an upward lifting motion. The golden halos were deflected into the surroundings silently. Finally, not even one managed to enshroud her body.

    On the other hand, the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand turned more translucent every time she made the upward lifting motion. It felt as if the spear was absorbing and devouring the power contained in the Dragon God Core.

    She had seeded!

    Gu Yuena had actually broken Tang Wulin¡¯s Indefinite Storm.

    Ever since Tang Wulin utilized the Indefinite Storm, Gu Yuena became the first person to break the attack without being immobilized for the slightest bit.

    At this very moment, Tang Wulin was seemingly stunned. On the other hand, Gu Yuena was already one with the spear! In the next moment, the spear was shooting straight at him.

    All the humans and beasts were anxious.

    The decisive battlested way shorter than they imagined. The two candidates knew each other too well. The battle was just that simple and direct at their level where even the ne was incapable of suppressing them.

    All of a sudden, the sky darkened. A gush of invisible pressure appeared abruptly between the sky and the ground. At the same time, the Golden Dragon Spear and the Sea God¡¯s Trident in Tang Wulin¡¯s hands glowed brightly. However, his physical self remained the same. His entire body turned translucent and glowed brightly with his heart acting as the core. In a split second, he illuminated the vault of heaven.

    He unleashed the Forbid One World, Dragon Emperor Shine!

    It was the final move of the Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law and also Tang Wulin¡¯s most powerful ability. When he achieved the true God rank, it elevated his Dragon Emperor Forbidden Law to a whole new level.

    The Golden Dragon Spear unleashed the Mysterious Heaven Loop while the Sea God¡¯s Trident swung to unleash the Forbid Totality, Dragon Emperor Shine. The golden dragon wings on his back pped at full force to propel his body into shooting toward Gu Yuena akin to an arrowhead.

    Their eyes met at this very moment. Tang Wulin stared at her with a burning gaze as if he was recalling every single detail of hers in his mind.

    Gu Yuena waspletely enshrouded in a nine-colored radiance, leaving only her pair of eyes which shone as brightly as before.

    It onlysted for a split second. Nheless, it felt as if they were already eternalized.

 Chapter 1981 - Kill Me

    <h4>Chapter 1981 Kill Me</h4>

    ...¡°If I were to say I don¡¯t love you, will you really kill yourself?¡± Gu Yue enquired, a little out of breath.

    ¡°Why would I kill myself? I was just going to scratch my head with the Golden Dragon w.¡± Tang Wulin chuckled.

    Gu Yue raised her head and stared at him, while he took the opportunity to give her lips a soft peck.

    ¡°Liar!¡± Gu Yue spoke in rage.

    Tang Wulin smiled and spoke, ¡°If I could lie and convince you, then I¡¯m willing to be a liar for the rest of my life. Gu Yue, I love you.¡±

    Gu Yue paused for a while. When the passion in her heart had subsided, she was calm for a moment before her rational mind took over. She buried her head against his shoulder. Then, a tinge of bitterness showed on her charming face. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that, you know? You¡¯re ying with fire and you¡¯ll get burned. I can¡¯t be together with you. We¡¯re different, so we won¡¯t be together eventually.¡±

    Tang Wulin spoke calmly, ¡°If we are destined to be apart, why worry about it now? Since we¡¯re together now, let¡¯s enjoy the moment. In any case, should this be our destiny, I¡¯ll be by your side to face the future with you no matter how difficult it would be.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Gu Yue shut her eyes in agony.

    ¡°I do!¡± Tang Wulin answered with determination.

    He did not inquire about Gu Yue¡¯s concern, because he knew that she would tell him sooner orter when she wanted to. On the other hand, if she did not bother to tell him, then he was willing to face it with her no matter what it was.

    Gu Yue grabbed his shoulder. She could not bear to leave his arms.

    ¡°Wulin.¡± She looked at him in all seriousness.

    Tang Wulin smiled and said, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s on your mind. I believe that you already know my intention, but you should also know that I¡¯ve always been a very persistent person.¡±

    A sense of bitterness was revealed at the corners of Gu Yue¡¯s lips. ¡°What if one day you realize that I¡¯m the enemy that you have no choice but to confront, what would you do?¡±

    Tang Wulin answered, ¡°If the dayes and you¡¯re the enemy whom I¡¯ve no choice but to confront, then you should kill me so I can live in your heart. Then, we¡¯ll never part at all.¡± He spoke very calmly. Those were not meant to be sweet-sounding words, nevertheless, tears began streaming uncontrobly down Gu Yue¡¯s face.

    ...

    Close, they were getting closer and closer.

    The nine-colored Silver Dragon Spear was about to collide into the Mysterious Heaven Loop.

    It was also at this exact moment when the wless circr arc suddenly halted, a breach instantly appeared on the halo which was supposed to look like a full moon.

    Life is like the moon, sometimes full, sometimes half-full. The Mysterious Heaven Loop was broken.

    The Dragon Emperor Shine elevated the angle gently. At that very moment, all the concision and assertiveness in his gaze had disappeared, leaving only gentleness. He watched her attentively with a gentle gaze.

    He had always remembered the things he said. He remembered that he would rather let her kill him if they had no choice but to be mutual enemies. He trusted her and he believed that she would not destroy mankind after his death. Otherwise, she would never agree to the two battles that allowed him to call off the terms earlier. She was aware that he had the ability to defeat his opponents in the first two rounds. It proved that she did not really want to destroy mankind. She was a human too after all. She was not only Gu Yue, but Na¡¯er as well.

    There was nothing that could be done to solve the discordant rtionship and conflict between the two ns. The only way was for one n to upy the stronger position.

    Could he really bring himself to kill her? He could not.

    At this very moment, he had abandoned his ideals to protect mankind. He had ced all his bets on her.

    Whatever Di Tian thought, he would have thought of it too, of course. Over the years, he was not the one who suffered the most but it was her.

    How much pain and bitterness had she endured in her heart in order to be where she was now?

    If Tang Wulin were to say that he was happy being with her at some point in the past, chances were she had never been able to truly enjoy happiness. Even when she was with him, she had always been wary of their time together.

    Yes, she was unhappy. The unhappiness was caused by the love between them.

    How could he possibly be ruthless and hurt her?

    Tang Wulin had abandoned everything before he came to this decisive battle today. For this world, for the Douluo Continent, he had already suffered way too much.

    Perhaps, the only people that he could not bear to part were his parents and sister whom he had yet to meet. In any case, he did not have a choice.

    He could not wait for their return anymore. Due to the present situation, he made the choice to free himself in a sense.

    He could not endure it any longer. In fact, he felt more dead than alive at most times.

    He wanted to fulfill his promise, so he transformed his suppressed love and affection to this momentary calmness.

    He looked at her, then stared ringly at her. He loved her so much.

    The Golden Dragon Moon Song that was named after her was retracted silently at this very moment. Only his body was disyed before her Silver Dragon Spear.

    Closer, they were getting even closer now. It was utterly impossible for him to back out now due to the close distance. Besides, he refused to back out.

    Gu Yuena changed the way she looked at him, yet it was precisely then that her gaze suddenly had a murderous intent.

    In that instant, when Tang Wulin thought he was going to be stabbed, the murderous intent skimmed past him abruptly and headed to the ground instead.

    ¡®What¡¯s she doing?¡¯

    Gu Yuena¡¯s Silver Dragon Spear did not stab Tang Wulin, but the murderous intent erupted instantly. It seemed like she was trying to freeze heaven and earth.

    The Silver Dragon Spear carrying her body dropped from the sky instantly. She was one with the spear which was enshrouded with a murderous intent! The four great Limit Douluos, the Sea God Douluo Chen Xinjie, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin, and the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi were watching with outstretched necks on the ground below. They felt trapped in an icy cold world. They werepletely immobilized in the extreme cold, and they felt as if the blood in their bodies was about to freeze.

    The Silver Dragon Spear was pointed at its first target, the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin. The sharp speartip arrived in an instant as if it had been teleported.

    Due to the disparity of their cultivation bases, the Amorous Douluo did not stand a chance to unleash his Amorous Sword before he was immobilized by Gu Yuena¡¯s divine consciousness.

    At this exact moment, a silhouette stood in front of the Amorous Douluo. It was precisely the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi.

    ¡°No...¡± Tang Wulin roared aloud in rage as he reacted to the situation. He used his utmost speed to reach the ground from the sky. Unfortunately, he was a step toote! He could not catch up with Gu Yuena¡¯s expeditious silhouette.

    He felt chills in his heart suddenly. She wanted to kill the Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo for fear that they would utilize their martial soul fusion skill, the Emotions Moved The Heaven!

    ¡°Poof...¡± How could a human¡¯s body stop the sharp Silver Dragon Spear? The sharp speartip pierced through the Heartless Douluo¡¯s chest instantly. A momentter, it pierced through the Amorous Douluo¡¯s body and pinned both of them to the ground.

    He clearly saw the two great Limit Douluos¡¯ life forces being devoured by the Silver Dragon Spear. Their bodies withered soon after.

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. It surpassed everyone¡¯s imagination and judgment. No one expected this situation to actually take ce and that Gu Yuena would kill the Amorous Douluo and the Heartless Douluo in such a cold, ruthless manner.

    Even the beasts which were constantly in fear of the two Limit Douluos were dumbstruck upon witnessing the scene.

    An icy cold glint glimmered in Gu Yuena¡¯s eyes. The Silver Dragon Spear pulsated, and then retracted instantly. Subsequently, the speartip was swept horizontally to point at the Light Dark Douluo.

    The sound of a dragon¡¯s roar was hearding from Long Yeyue when she was targeted by Gu Yuena¡¯s murderous intent. She unleashed her martial soul. At the same time, the Sea God Douluo Chen Xinjie tugged at her body and shoved her behind him.

 Chapter 1982 - Just To Love You

    <h4>Chapter 1982 Just To Love You</h4>

    Gu Yuena turned around abruptly and stabbed the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand at Tang Wulin who had by then caught up to her.Tang Wulin suddenly had a change of mind. Initially, he thought he would die for sure. He was close to having an emotional breakdown.

    In that instant, a barrage of thoughts ran through his mind. What was the purpose of her killing the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo? It meant she would not let mankind off the hook. On the contrary, she wanted to kill all of mankind¡¯s powerhouses! It meant the soul beasts were still trying to dominate the entire world and to annihte mankind in the process.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s mind was in aplete mess. He watched helplessly as Gu Yuena tried to kill Long Yeyue. How could he let her have it her way? Hence, he swung the Golden Dragon Spear with all his might to stop Gu Yuena!

    Gu Yuena¡¯s icy cold gaze was utterly emotionless. At this very moment, her emotions werepletely immersed in the dragon n¡¯s hatred and rage for mankind. It seemed like her only goal was to destroy everything before her.

    The Silver Dragon Spear¡¯s tip braced the Golden Dragon King¡¯s spear tip in a precise manner. The Golden Dragon Moon Song and the Silver Dragon Dancing Qilin collided once again.

    The two dragon spears pierced into one another. They had lost count of the number of times they collided. Yet, at this very moment, a situation which no one expected urred.

    The Silver Dragon Spear was still glimmering with its nine-colored radiance. Its light was pulsating and it appeared as powerful as ever. Suddenly, it turned illusory akin to a bubble.

    The golden light passed through theyers of bubbles. Tang Wulin watched incredulously as the spear pierced into Gu Yuena¡¯s chest with a thud. It had pierced through her heart.

    The icy cold expression on her face disappearedpletely at this moment. She seemed to feel no pain. There was only a faint smile on her face.

    Everything appeared to be in an eternal state at this precise moment. It was not just Tang Wulin, everyone else watching were ssy-eyed.

    All the beasts in the distance were frantic. The Sea God Douluo and the Light Dark Douluo standing by Gu Yuena¡¯s side were astonished. Meanwhile, the halo around the withered bodies of the Heartless Douluo and the Amorous Douluo became distorted and turned into arge bubble before disappearing to reveal two persons who were uninjured but stunned.

    Mo Lan gasped, her mouth wide open. Thousands of soldiers were shocked.

    The public watching the screen widened their eyes in surprise.

    Yet, everything was frozen the moment Gu Yuena¡¯s heart was pierced by the Golden Dragon Spear. Time froze. Everyone maintained their posture and did not move the slightest bit just as when the lord of the ne, Tang Hao sealed the entire space when he appeared in the past.

    Even Tang Wulin¡¯s heart seemed to be frozen at the moment.

    His mind drew a nk. How could he not know that he had fallen for Gu Yuena¡¯s scheme?

    His body was still hovering in the air. There were only the both of them who could still move at present. His body slowlynded on the ground.

    He was shivering from the cold. In the next moment, he tried to pull out his Golden Dragon Spear.

    Suddenly, Gu Yuena raised her hand to grab the shaft of the Golden Dragon Spear. She kept the faint smile on her face and nodded toward him gently.

    A nine-colored radiance coiled around her long, slim fingers which kind of looked like spring onions. Tang Wulin tried to pull out the spear, but he just could not do it regardless of how hard he tried. He felt as if the spear was casted to her body.

    ¡°This is the ending that I¡¯ve nned since earlier. It¡¯s also the best ending possible.¡± Her red lips parted to utter the words softly.

    Every single person and every soul beast on the entire battlefield heard her voice and understood her. Nheless, they were still incapable of moving. It felt as if the entire sky and ground were locked down by her.

    ¡°You...¡± Tears streamed down Tang Wulin¡¯s face in a split second. He could not find the words to speak.

    At this exact moment, his heart churned in pain. His entire person shivered violently.

    Gu Yuena heaved a soft sigh. ¡°Will you please listen to me?¡± As she spoke, a stream of nine-colored radiance suddenly shot out from the top of her head to enshroud Tang Wulin¡¯s body. Tang Wulin was surprised to find himself immobilized despite his cultivation base. Apparently, the Dragon God Core flew out and immobilized him.

    Tang Wulin looked at her in a daze. He only realized at this moment that if she had wanted to harm him, she could have relied on the Dragon God Core to send him to his doom since earlier! Why would she wait until now to do it? In a way, everything she had done was to lure him into stabbing her with the spear.

    Gu Yuena appeared so calm as if it was not her heart that he stabbed.

    They stared at each other closely despite being separated by the distance of the Golden Dragon Spear.

    She was smiling all the time. Not an ounce of pain could be seen in her gaze, only the utmost affection.

    ¡°Wulin, do you know that this is the moment that I can truly love you without any reservations? You asked me on multiple asions if I love you. I¡¯ve answered you before. Yet, now¡¯s the only time that I can truly announce before everyone as the witness and say ¡®I love you¡¯ aloud.¡±

    Her gaze was filled with love. She raised her left hand slowly and showed the ring which was wrapped around her fine, delicate finger and shimmering with a misty blue radiance.

    ¡°That day when you proposed to me, I was really, really touched. I became your wife the moment you put the ring on me. I, Gu Yue will only be the wife of one man. He¡¯s Tang Wulin.¡±

    ¡°Na¡¯er won. When she won, I knew I had sunk so far that I waspletely involved. I attempted to extricate myself in the past. Besides, I tried to kill you on more than one asion. Yet, I just couldn¡¯t do it. On the contrary, it made me sink deeper until I couldn¡¯t help it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Even I¡¯d no idea when I fell in love with you. Perhaps, it was the moment where you spent a thousand days burying the dragon bones for my Dragon n. Or, it could be the time I called you ¡®Father¡¯. Or, it was the moment you forced me to acknowledge my love for you with your irresistible confession during the Sea God¡¯s Fated Date Festival.¡±

    At this point, her gaze began to turn blurry. ¡°Perhaps, everything that happened isn¡¯t right. This is because our fate has been destined from the first time we met. Whether it¡¯s the first time you met Na¡¯er, or the first time you encountered Gu Yue, it¡¯s destiny. You and I are destined to this fate.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, this is a doomed love. Even so, I ept it too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve no choice but to acknowledge the fact that your father is the most farsighted man I¡¯ve ever encountered in my life. He truly lives up to his name of being the leader of God Kings. He nned a strategy which had been decided ten thousand years ago. He managed to rejuvenate the vitality of the Douluo Continent so that this world can enjoy peace for the next ten thousand years at the very least. He¡¯s a man of great wisdom and courage.¡±

    ¡°We are barely significant whenpared to him. I¡¯m not as farsighted as him. Thus, I haven¡¯t figured a way to solve the issue between us and to resolve the enmity between our ns which has spanned over tens of thousands years.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the Silver Dragon King after all. I¡¯m a part of the Dragon God¡¯s body and I¡¯m the king of all beasts. I¡¯m the first ancestor of the soul beasts. You can say that they¡¯re evolved from my aura into the ns they are currently. On the other hand, mankind has always been ughtering them. This enmity cannot be resolved by virtue of our rtionship. Even when we¡¯re standing at the pinnacle of our own ns, we still can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°For that, I¡¯ve been ruminating for a very long time. I¡¯m constantly searching for a way to solve this. I search for that ray of hope, hoping that it will appear before us and give us a way to be together for good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about ignoring everything else and being with you in the past. I even thought about abandoning everything of mine and my n. As long as you love me, I¡¯ll disguise myself and be with you. I won¡¯t care about anything else but just to love you.¡±

 Chapter 1983 - Eternally Sealed In Ice! (END)

    <h4>1983 Eternally Sealed In Ice!</h4>

    ¡°Nevertheless, am I really capable of doing that? I can¡¯t. The soul beasts are already on the verge of extinction. If they lose me, they will truly cease to exist. The Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape are your father¡¯s close friends and they have even made an exception to stand by me despite being soul beasts that achieved Godhood. It is precisely because they share my concern. If we don¡¯t save the soul beasts, they will go extinct for eternity. I can¡¯t just stand and do nothing as I watch my nsmen get annihted!

    ¡°I attempted to run away too in the past. I had amnesia that time because I gave my brain a concussion intentionally so that I would lose my memories. At the time, I had the idea that you will certainly remain by my side, protecting me at all times. On the other hand, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything for my n without my memories. Perhaps, that would allow me to be with you all the time. Even so, you got the Velvet Skyreach Chrysanthemum to cure my brain injury that I refused to heal on my own purposely.¡±

    Gu Yuena smiled bitterly. ¡°Even as such, I was still trying very hard to pretend that I still had amnesia. In fact, I was even hoping that I could fool myself with this. Nevertheless, how could I just sit by and watch when you faced a deadly threat when you were confronted by the abyssal Sage King? I could only save you by making a move and joined you to unleash the Dragon God Transformation.

    ¡°After that, I considered countless ways too. I was constantly struggling and hovering in agony, but I still couldn¡¯t figure out how. I still couldn¡¯t do anything. Atst, I lost hope.¡±

    At this point, she closed her eyes in pain.

    ¡°Desperate, I stayed silent for a very long time. I tried to forget about you. In fact, I even considered marrying Qiangu Zhangting during the Joust For A Spouse Festival. I wanted to marry a man that I didn¡¯t love so that I could truly forget you or hurt you and make you stay away from me. Yet, you came. On the other hand, how could I make myself forget about you? Other than you, I wouldn¡¯t even let anyoney a finger on me, so how could I possibly marry another man? I would only put on the ring given by you.

    ¡°I finally made up my mind after the Joust For A Spouse Festival. I knew that I could never defeat fate. If that was the case, I could only follow the path of destiny. From that time onward, I came up with this n.¡±

    At this point, divine radiance was glimmering in her eyes once again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have your father¡¯s foresight toe up with a ten-thousand-year n to turn the tide. However, I came up with a n that won¡¯t hurt you to the best of my abilities. It won¡¯t even increase the enmity of mankind while allowing my nsmen to stand a chance of survival.

    ¡°The past is the past. No matter how hard we tried to seek revenge on mankind, even if we were to kill all humans now, we can¡¯t resurrect our nsmen that died. On the other hand, I had transformed into a human being so I could integrate into your society. I wanted to understand human beings so that I could overthrow you.

    ¡°If not for me, how could Spirit Pagoda develop the ten-thousand-year spirit souls so easily? The ten-thousand-year spirit souls were already infused with my spirit seed. It was because of this that I spent a very long time recovering my abilities. Afterward, I relied on the Dragon God Core to discover the existence of the small worldter known as the Ten Thousand Beast tform. The Titan Giant Ape and the Azure Oxpython used a different method to save the soul beasts. They collected soul beast seeds so soul beasts could breed and multiply in that small world. Yet, the Ten Thousand Beast tform was too small anyhow and they were also incapable of maintaining the location with their power. For that, I discussed with them and agreed to use the Dragon God Core to act as the core of the Ten Thousand Beast tform. However, I needed their support to seek revenge on mankind. That was how the Ten Thousand Beast tform came to be.

    ¡°By relying on ten-thousand-year spirit souls and Ten Thousand Year Beast tform, we seized control of the vast majority of high-ranking soul masters. If you were to judge it from your human perspective, our scheme was already in full swing by then. We did it so we couldunch our counterattack today.

    ¡°We just didn¡¯t expect that the Holy Spirit Cult would actually team up with the abyssal ne. The abyssal Sage King spared no effort in fusing with the Douluo Continent ne just so he could devour it. However, I didn¡¯t feel a burden in my heart at the time because we got to fight side by side again. If we were to end up losing in the end, I could join you to die together in a perfectly justifiable manner. The Douluo Continent being devoured by the abyssal ne would be an apocalyptic event for mankind as well as our soul beasts. It was also the first time we were bound by amon hatred for the enemy and fought together. What you didn¡¯t realize was that all our soul beasts that could take a human form had joined the battle and yed important roles on the battlefield.

    ¡°Today, before the eyes of all mankind¡¯s powerhouses and my subordinates, I can say that I¡¯ve never killed a human being that doesn¡¯t deserve to be killed since my resurrection. Thus, Wulin, your wife is pure and untainted by the slightest contamination.¡±

    At this point, she smiled sweetly, but her eyes were already glistening with moisture.

    ¡°The Sea God¡¯s appearance changed the ending that I nned originally. I thought that there wouldn¡¯t be another opportunity for me to use my n anymore. The Sea God left, the lord of the ne went into a deep sleep, and the Eternal Tree evolved. All this created an opportunity for me to use my original n. I was utterly incapable of rejecting my subordinates¡¯ urging. On the other hand, it was also time for me to implement my original n too.

    ¡°When you came to propose to me, did you know that my heart hurt so bad? It was obvious that I wanted to ept your ring so badly and I even wanted to shout ¡®I do¡¯ loudly to you even before you proposed to me. Yet, I couldn¡¯t. I could only weep in my heart after watching everything that you did for me. Even as such, I still couldn¡¯t keep myself from epting your ring. That was because only by doing so that I could make myself believe that I¡¯m your wife.

    ¡°I did not initiate the war to destroy mankind. That would not benefit us. When humans decimated us, it resulted in disruption to the ecological bnce. What difference would it make if we destroyed you? Moreover, I don¡¯t think that we are capable of destroying you. It is still possible for the sleeping lord of the ne to wake up. Even if I can defeat him, the entire ne will certainly be destroyed in the process. Thus, we can¡¯t adopt the life-and-death struggle.

    ¡°However, I will still need to initiate this catastrophe so your mankind can experience it. That is because I want to let mankind know that they will need to bear the consequences of the mistake theymitted. I want to let mankind know that our soul beasts are capable of resisting too.¡±

    At this point, her voice started rising. Her dignity was fully revealed in her pair of pretty eyes. ¡°Even if I have to die, the spirit seeds that I left behind will still exist. I will keep the Dragon God Core in the Ten Thousand Beast tform to act as its core, and it will also be able to control these spirit seeds. On the other hand, the seeds that I nted through the Dragon God Core will be passed down to the descendants of mankind¡¯s soul masters continuously as well. Unless all the soul masters under my control are killed, these seeds shall remain always. If mankind attempts to destroy our soul beasts and hurt us, then we can seize control of mankind once again through the Dragon God Core and initiate the war that can annihte humanity once again. This control effect will need ten thousand years at the very least to disappear.¡±

    Upon saying that, her gaze shifted back to Tang Wulin¡¯s face. Her eyes turned gentle once again. ¡°This is my n. Everything that I did was to ensure that our soul beasts and your humans can live together harmoniously. However, my decision to do this has also signified that I didn¡¯t fulfill everything that the king of soul beasts wanted to do. I am still standing on the opposing side of you anyhow. On the other hand, as the hero and king of mankind, how could you possibly marry a person like me? Even if you were topromise in the end, we will still need to move further. I¡¯m capable of controlling the entire situation so I will only be the one most feared by all of you. Perhaps, you¡¯re willing to abandon everything else to be with me, but so many of your thoughts will hold you back. You will always be unhappy. In reality, you can¡¯t possibly be with me anymore after learning about my identity. We will only be enemies.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see our soul beasts possess super-powerful abilities either. The imbnce signifies wild ambition. Thus, I left a restriction on the Dragon God Core. The spiritual control will never surface again unless the soul beast lineage is in a critical situation.

    ¡°This is my n. Only my death will relieve the wild ambitions of the soul beasts. Only the initiation of a war like this can awake your mankind. Wulin, I can only hope that you will keep mankind within its bounds after my death and give our soul beasts a living space. Fulfill our agreement and promise to leave the Great Star Dou Forest to us at the very least. Da Ming and Er Ming are here. I believe that they will restrain the soul beasts too so that they won¡¯t hurt mankind. On the other hand, your mankind has already developed ten-thousand-year spirit souls so there is no need to hunt for soul beasts anymore. Let our two great ns live in peace, alright?¡±

    The radiance faded. The Dragon God Core that immobilized Tang Wulin earlier had flown up and dove into the Ten Thousand Beast tform in the sky. Tang Wulin regained his ability to move.

    ¡°Why? Why did you have to do this? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier? There must be something else that we can do! There must be another way!¡± Tang Wulin loosened his grasp on the Golden Dragon Spear and made his way to Gu Yuena¡¯s side in a sh. He held her in his arms.

    Meanwhile, Gu Yuena¡¯s vitality continued to fade. Her charming face was gradually turning pale, but her hands were still grasping the Golden Dragon Spear tightly to stop Tang Wulin from pulling it away. She did nothing to prevent the Golden Dragon Spear from devouring her life force.

    As the Silver Dragon King, her life force was truly too powerful. Even the Golden Dragon Spear could not take her life within a short period of time.

    Gu Yuena gazed at him gently. ¡°This is the best ending and it is the best way to exonerate myself. I¡¯m so tired. Let me go. Live well, you. You still have to wait for your father and mother¡¯s return, okay?¡±

    ¡°No, no...¡± Tang Wulin was already crying profusely. He held Gu Yuena¡¯s hand tightly and tried to pry them away, but it was not that easy to resist Gu Yuena¡¯s final strength. Regardless of how hard he tried, he could not get her hands off.

    ¡°Gu Yue, you know that I can¡¯t lose you. How could you be so cruel? How could you bear to leave me here alone?¡±

    Gu Yuena shook her head gently. ¡°We represented mankind and soul beasts respectively. Only one of us can live. I can tell that you¡¯ve already made up your mind to be the person that leaves, but how can I live with that? You¡¯re not as smart as me anyhow. You¡¯re always going to be my silly man.¡±

    She was approaching the end of her life, yet she was still smiling sweetly as if she was not bothered by the slightest pain and regret.

    ¡°Say you love me,¡± said Gu Yuena softly.

    ¡°I love you.¡± Tang Wulin roared in rage with almost all his might.

    ¡°Hubby, I love you too.¡± Gu Yuena finally loosened her grip on the Golden Dragon Spear. At this very moment, her entire body had already dimmed. It was irreversible.

    Her long and slim palm that was already drained of blood caressed his face gently. Her eyes disyed all her love and unwillingness to part, but her silver pupils that had lost their glow.

    All of a sudden, her eyes widened abruptly.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    The other end of the Golden Dragon Spear pierced through his chest. It had taken just a split second for him to wrap his arms around her body and hug her tightly. They would not part anymore from then on and they would not be separated by distance from the spear¡¯s shaft anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Her voice had already weakened significantly. She was utterly incapable of stopping him from doing what he did anymore.

    The agony on Tang Wulin¡¯s face vanished. He looked at her smilingly. ¡°So this is how it feels to get your heart pierced, huh? It¡¯s only a little cold. It¡¯s not that painful actually. How can you bear to part with me and leave? You¡¯re my wife. I said before that I¡¯ll go wherever you go. If you want to leave, how can I stay here by myself?¡±

    Her hands pushed against his chest in an attempt to push him away from the Golden Dragon Spear, but how could she still muster the strength to do so in her current state?

    Tang Wulin hugged her tightly, and she could not struggle free whatsoever.

    ¡°Wulin, you still have your father and mother. You promised them that you would wait for their return!¡±

    Tang Wulin shook his head gently. ¡°Father and mother still have my older sister with them. You have only me.¡±

    ¡°Wulin...¡± Gu Yuena¡¯s tears finally coursed down her face. She could no longer care about anything else. She used her final strength to return his hug tightly. On the other hand, her breath had also begun spilling out of her from this very moment.

    Tang Wulin kicked off with all his strength, taking them both into the sky with the Golden Dragon Spear still piercing through them. As they rose higher, he held Gu Yuena with one hand and waved his other hand toward the sky.

    At once, the frozen space-time from earlier shattered. Everyone could move now.

    ¡°Wulin...¡± Countless sorrowful cries were hearding from the ground. Everyone was raising their heads to see the couple that loved each other so much yet ended up in a tragedy.

    Tang Wulin¡¯s eyes were calm. ¡°Actually, everything that took ce today had already ended way before the final battle arrived. I wanted to use my life as the sacrifice to awaken her originally so she would give mankind a slim chance of survival. On the other hand, I wouldn¡¯t need to endure this torment anyhow, but I didn¡¯t expect that she had this n in her mind. You heard what she said earlier too. Our Douluo Continent¡¯s world can onlyst if mankind and soul beasts can live together harmoniously. I hope that our passing can awaken all of you so that you can abandon the obsession in your hearts.

    ¡°Ever since life came to exist on the continent, way too many lives of both human beings and soul beasts were lost because of one another. I hope that our death can put an end to this. This is my final request. Sister Mo Lan and the people from Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect, it¡¯s surely going to be you that drives this. Uncle Da Ming and Uncle Er Ming, if my parentse back, please ask them to forgive myck of filial piety on my behalf. I couldn¡¯t wait until their return, but I really miss them very much. Please help me to tell them, ¡®Father, mother, sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Wulin!¡±

    Da Ming and Er Ming¡¯s eyes had reddened. They wanted to fly into the sky, yet it felt as if there was a gush of invisible power that locked down everything in the sky, rendering them incapable of flight.

    Tang Wulin shook his head toward them. ¡°No one can stop us from being together now. Not anymore. All the responsibilities and burdens are unrted to us from now on. We belong to each other only. Everything of mine only belongs to my wife, Gu Yuena.¡±

    As he spoke, Tang Wulin raised his hand and conjured a crystal-clear pearl in his palm ced in front of his chest. At the same time, there was a sh of divine radiance in his eyes. The Silver Dragon Spear thatnded on the ground earlier suddenly turned into a ray of light that beamed its way to the front of Long Yeyue.

    ¡°The soul beast n has a spirit seed controlled by the Dragon God Core. The Silver Dragon Spear is given to Shrek for safekeeping. Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena bid farewell to all.¡±

    As he spoke, his fingers clenched strenuously. The Ice God Pearl was shattered instantaneously before turning into arge stretch of icy mist. It engulfed Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena¡¯s bodies. Ayer of frost began to condense on their bodies, freezing Gu Yuena¡¯s body that had already started to wither.

    Tang Wulin raised his head and howled aloud, ¡°Golden Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin, Silver Dragon Dancing Qilin Gu Yuena! Farewell, Douluo!¡±

    In the next moment, they had already transformed into a ball of icy mist. It shot out abruptly toward the north before vanishing from the sky instantaneously.

    Everyone on the scene watched the scene in a daze. Both the soul beasts and mankind felt as if a mountain was pressing down on their chests.

    The Silver Dragon Princess Gu Yuena had fallen!

    The Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulinmitted suicide for love!

    ...

    In Thule, a crystal-clear ray of light descended from the sky! It was a gigantic block of ice with gold and silver light reflecting off each other on the inside.

    Itnded on the northernmost core area atst, and a loud boom was heard when it burrowed into the ground. It carried the two people that left behind an indelible mark in the history of mankind and soul beasts deep into the ground. They were eternally sealed in ice!

    ...

    All mankind¡¯s powerhouses controlled by the spirit seeds regained their memories as if they had just awakened from a dream after Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena¡¯s departure.

    The soul beasts returned to the Ten Thousand Beast tform to recuperate and rest for the time being. Both parties dispersed off.

    The Douluo Federation¡¯s speaker Mo Lan suppressed her sorrows and called a joint continental meeting with the numerous peak human powerhouses including those from Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect, the War God Hall, and the Spirit Pagoda to discuss the issues between mankind and soul beasts.

    One monthter, the Douluo Federation joined the Star Luo Empire and the Dou Spirit Empire to announce the legitimacy of the soul beasts¡¯ survival. They would be passing bills to provide living space for the soul beasts.

    The Douluo Continent charted out the original area that belonged to the Great Star Dou Forest in the ancient times and presented it to the soul beasts. The Great Star Dou Forest was reconstructed with the Great Beasts¡¯nd as its core.

    Mankind and soul beasts signed a non-aggression pact. At the same time, soul beasts were offered identity cards. Any soul beast with an identity card was equal to a human being and had legal rights just like a human.

    Soul beasts would need to receive the approval and authorization from the rted department before leaving the Great Star Dou Forest.

    The soul beasts would be judged equally as humans in criminal cases. The soul beasts that had yet to be civilized and had not gained intelligence were prohibited from leaving the Great Star Dou Forest. Humans had the right to hunt and kill those that broke thews and left the perimeter.

    Other than rebuilding the Great Star Dou Forest, isted activity areas for soul beasts and mankind were constructed with the symbol of a golden and a silver dragon. At the same time, bronze statues of the almighty Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin and Silver Dragon Gu Yuena were installed tomemorate these two people for sacrificing their lives for the peaceful coexistence of humanity and soul beasts.

    ...

    Ten yearster, the preliminary construction of the Eternal Sky City waspleted. Shrek Academy regained its prior glory and proved that it deserved its reputation as the number one academy on the continent. The Eternal Sky City turned into the holy ground for all soul masters as well and reced the Sea God¡¯s Pavilion.

    Shrek Academy built its hall of fame in the Eternal Sky City. Only three statues were installed inside it. The first statue was the leader of the first generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters, the Sea God beyond his time, Tang San, who founded the Tang Sect, saving the world almost singlehandedly and ruining the Martial Soul Hall¡¯s scheme.

    The second statue was the Holy Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao who founded the Spirit Pagoda, resisted the influential Sun Moon Empire and relied on his incredible abilities to stop the Sun Moon Empire from unifying the continent so he could leave behind a foundation for the ancient Douluo Continent.

    The final statue was the Dragon Emperor Douluo, Golden Dragon Moon Song Tang Wulin who endured hardships to return Douluo Continent to its prior glory by working together with the ten-thousand-year n left by the Sea God Tang San to defeat the abyssal ne after a great catastrophe that destroyed Shrek Academy and Shrek City. Moreover, he sacrificed himself to neutralize the threat from soul beasts so mankind, allowing the soul beasts to live peacefully.

    They were the most important members that represented the different eras of Shrek Academy¡¯s history.

    On the other hand, there was one more statue installed right at the center of the Eternal Sky City. It was respectfully known as the first lord of the Eternal Sky City. It was the statue of the Dragon Emperor Douluo Tang Wulin who devoured the abyssal ne¡¯s life force using the Golden Dragon Spear to help evolve the Ancient Life Tree into the Ancient Eternal Tree.

    ...

    The energy rank of the entire Douluo Star was elevated due to the evolution of the numerous Limit Douluos on the Douluo Continent under the silent influence of the ne.

    The Sea God Douluo Chen Xinjie, the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue, the Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi, and the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin broke through to rank-100 in session. They were respectfully known as the Real God-ranked powerhouses.

    There was a leap in the history of soul masters from then on. Rank-100 was no longer the highest limit for soul masters anymore. As for how far they could go, the numerous Limit Douluos who made the breakthroughs had no idea either. They were also searching for an answer.

    Ultimately, the numerous powerhouses that broke through to rank-100 would not live eternally due to theck of Godhood Tablets. However, their lifespan was elevated to three hundred years.

    The Douluo Continent continued evolving up to this point. No one knew where the end of soul masters was, at least not before the evolution waspleted.

    ...

    In the abyss as deep as ten thousand meters in Thule, under the gigantic ice sheet, two bodies hugged each other tightly.

    An extraordinary nine-colored radiance could be seen emanating from one body¡¯s abdomen faintly. It illuminated their silhouettes and also reflected off the golden-colored spear that connected their bodies!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!